ã€ŠGenius Doctor: Black Belly Missã€‹


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1: ¡°Past and Present¡±

    Mountains shrouded in darkness, yellow mes flickered and danced while devouring the mountain vi apanied by countless screams as they echoed through the silent valley.

    A 14-year-old girl, staring nkly at the sight, with a fire torch in one hand.

    The ravenous mes engulfed everything leaving only the crackling sound of burnt wood.

    Burned, all burned.

    This evil cage has disappeared.

    Atst, this prison for the past 10 years has now turned into a sea of mes.

    [Where are we going?]

    A tender voice softly asked as the little ck cat sitting on the girl¡¯s shoulder looked at her intently with a pair of clear eyes as it licked it¡¯s paws.

    ¡°Anywhere will do, as long as it¡¯s out of here.¡± The girl gave ast look at her masterpiece, turned and walked toward the mountains, as the sound of broken chains rattled restricting her slender ankles as she walked on emotionlessly onto the rugged jungle path.

    Just as she turned, a body wrapped in mes rushed out from within the chaos, with eyes filled with a hint of madness staring fixedly at the back view fading into the darkness, when an ear piercing scream rang through the air.

    ¡°Wu Xie! Come back! You can never get out of here! You belong to me!¡±

    More than ten years of hard work engulfed into nothingness.

    The girl calmly stopped in her tracks as she turned around to see the man swallowed by the mes, she coldly said: ¡°You are dying, while I still live.¡±

    The man was screaming in anguish . As she gave ast look at her greatest nightmare, she coldly said: ¡°Farewell, Grandfather.¡±

    The little ck cat sitting on the girl¡¯s shoulder gave a contemptuous ridicule and sneered. Grandfather?

    For someone who was obsessed in studying medicine, a madman who locked his own granddaughter up deep within the mountains using her as a guinea pig , what right did he have to be it¡¯s owner¡¯s grandfather?

    [Mistress, what are your ns?]

    Ignoring that voice which was gradually engulfed by the mes, the little ck cat asked the girl.

    She looked at her slender hands and softly answered, ¡°To test for a veterinary license.¡±

    [Ha ha ha! That old man, if he knew that you, a peerless genius in the medical field actually want to be a vet, he would certainly not rest in peace!] Eximed the cat as it wasughing hysterically on the girl¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°He won¡¯t rest in peace?¡± The girl¡¯s eyes were downcast as her lips slightly brought back a hint of a smile almost.

    A yearter, she settled in City A and obtained a veterinary license, and went on the path of treating animals.

    ......

    Life is very unpredictable. Just a moment before, she was still in the operating room performing a surgery, however there was a sudden explosion, and she fell into darkness.

    Heavy rain poured down as she stirred. She found herself lying on some rocks as she gave a calm judgment of the current situation.

    She was in a strange new world, recing a dying soul and as she searched the fragments of foreign memories that flooded her mind, she came to realize that this new ¡®her¡¯ was also known as the Wu Xie, but with a surname, Jun. Jun Wu Xie.

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2: ¡°Self-help (1)¡±

    Lin Wang¡¯s granddaughter ¨C notoriously known as the overly pampered Young Miss of the Lin Pce. Arrogant, haughty and unreasonable, everyone was a miniscule existence in her eyes, royalty included.

    Lin Wang and the founding Emperor of the Kingdom went way back. They had a great rtionship and they even swore an oath to the heavens to be sworn brothers. When the Kingdom of Qi was formed, the founding Emperor personally granted Jun Xian a grand title, ¡®Lin Wang¡¯ which rendered him power almost akin to the royalty.

    In the whole kingdom, it is one of the most revered ce, even the current Emperor has to be courteous to them. Lin Wang has two sons, however his extreme doting of his granddaughter Jun Wu Xie has reached a pinnacle. When she took a liking to the Second Prince, Lin Wang coerced the Emperor to have the Second Prince and his granddaughter betrothed.

    However, this arrogant woman was now lying on some jagged rocks in such a sorry state, if not for Wu Xie¡¯s soul, she would just be a dead body dumped in the wilderness.

    [Both legs fractured, three broken ribs on the left side, dislocated right wrist...Falling from such a height, this body has miraculously survived.]

    Another voice in the body of Jun Wu Xie sounded, it was the familiar voice of the little ck cat which apanied her for more than a decade and surprisingly it was in the same body.

    ¡°Still alive.¡± Jun Wu Xie muttered as shey on the rocks without any hint of pain on her face, as if the physical pain had nothing to do with her.

    [Congrattions Mistress, you¡¯ve escaped death once again.] ck smoke seeped out from Jun Wu Xie¡¯s chest and condensed into a little ck cat, strutting at her side.

    She survived a cmity however she was still hovering near death¡¯s door.

    She felt her energy slowly seeping away as she shuddered from the torrential downpour which was raining down hard on her body.

    She needed to find a ce to shelter from the rain quickly before her body temperature drops further! Luckily, there was a cave under the low cliffs nearby.

    Relying on her two hands and the sole thought of survival, she dragged herself in the direction of the cave.

    Her tattered clothes, soaked in sweat and drenched in the downpour, hung from her battered frame. Crimson blood trailed along the path from the wounds on her legs, washed away from the merciless rain hammering down upon the small crawling figure. The little ck cat gave asional nudges as encouragement as they made their way towards the cave.

    Having mustered every ounce of strength she had left in her frail body, although the distance wasn¡¯t far, it was an enduring feat.

    With such an amount of injuries and over a rough terrain, even those with high endurance would have fainted numerous times.

    When she finally reached the dark cave, her face was deathly pale, void of any colour.

    Huddled against the walls of the cold cave, finally free from the barrage of the rain, she let out a small sigh of relief. Suddenly a ghostly voice came from within that deep dark cave.

    [Wh..Who is it?]

    The ck cat asked in a scared voice, body arched, as it lunged itself in front of Wu Xie.

    ¡°Go take a look.¡± Wu Xie choked out as she knew her current predicament. Alone in such an environment without any medical equipments, she¡¯s unable to carry out her own treatment hence she can only look for other possibilities.

    Having another person around to help her would be best.

    Leading the way, the little ck cat inched closer towards the source of the sound. In the darkness, Wu Xie felt the presence of another person.

    ¡°You¡¯re about to die.¡± A masculine voice doused with a trace of yfulness came from above her head.

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3: ¡°Self-help (2)¡±

    Although Wu Xie was unable to see the man¡¯s appearance in the darkness, she could clearly hear familiar sounds of the metallic nging of chains.

    This man was chained? Beneath the depths of this deste cliff?

    As soon as it heard the man¡¯s voice, the little ck cat immediately turned into a wisp of smoke and hurriedly fled into Wu Xie¡¯s body. This man was dangerous!

    ¡°You¡¯re chained up?¡± Wu Xie totally disregarded his tone of voice as her mind only echoed a single thought, this man can help her. All she needed was ......his freedom of movement.

    ¡°Ah? You mean these small things?¡± The man in the dark was pulling chains, a deep maic voice echoed in the dark caves, ¡°I guess so.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll free you... but you¡¯ll have to save me.¡± Wu Xie stuttered as she struggled to get the words out. She was trembling from all the cold and pain. Her body temperature was falling dangerously low and her battered body which was riddled with severe injuries wouldn¡¯t hold up if she didn¡¯t do anything soon.

    The man in the dark kept quiet, he seemed surprised that this half dead girl would say such words.

    ¡®Silence means consent¡¯ Wu Xie self-reasoned as she had no other alternatives so she decided to gamble on this chance.

    As she groped around in the darkness, she leaned on the man and pulled out a thin pin from her hair. She was a doctor, not a thief. That fool had once performed this trick for her, she wasn¡¯t sure if she could pull it off.

    Wu Xie¡¯s little hands tried to reach for the chains as she fumbled around in the dark. From a doctor¡¯s perspective, she could ¡®feel¡¯ that this man¡¯s physique was exceptional.

    Using herst shred energy, Wu Xie attempted to free the man with her poor skills. She had never felt so clumsy in her life.

    With all her toiling efforts, she finally unlocked one! This effort had left her breathing heavily as she struggled to keep her consciousness from fading.

    ¡°As per your wish.¡± The man finally spoke with an enigmatic deep smile, his deep masculine voice echoed throughout the cave.

    Before she could even react, ¡®click¡¯... ¡®click¡¯... ¡®click¡¯, a series of broken metal sounded around her. He broke free from the other three shackles as she felt some warmth as he pulled her into his arms as he embraced her.

    He gently lifted her up and carried her as he trudged along towards the light.

    Outside, the rain continued to fall relentlessly.

    Although the weather was gloomy, it was daytime and just this little light was enough to show off his exquisite face. The man¡¯s high cheekbones, perfectly entuated his face along with his long satin hair casually draping down. As the crystal clear rainwater ran down his neck, it was God¡¯s most outstanding work.

    The man was looking up at the sky, when felt a gaze from her, he bowed his head slightly, violet eyes slightly narrowed, his lips breaking into a smile.

    Wu Xie looked on indifferently into that pair of purple eyes, without any trace of expression. The rain was falling on her pale cheeks as she calmly watched him.

    He raised his eyebrow slightly. Her unusually calm demeanour was a refreshing reaction.

    This is the first time someone didn¡¯t scream and panic when they saw his eyes.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid?¡± He asked in his deep husky voice.

    ¡°I¡¯m about to die¡± Wu Xie reminded him matter-of-factly. Her dark eyes, looked deeply into that pair of purple eyes, without any hint of desperation or fear, but rather with a clear gaze, as though the death she was talking about wasn¡¯t her own.

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4 : ¡°Lin Pce (1)¡±

    The mysterious man raised his eyebrows as he sought to calm his own emotions as the deep ck obsidian eyes stared back at him coldly, almost as if it could freeze him over. How he wanted to rouse her calm demeanor and mess up her pace! This girl was unbelievable, how can she be so calm in such a situation?

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you die¡± he said gently.

    ¡°Send me home.¡± She retorted.

    Considering how badly injured she was, the best option and only use for him was to send her back to her own ¡®home¡¯.

    He gave a devilish smile, leaned down and kissed Wu Xie right between her eyebrows.

    ¡°As you wish.¡± He chuckled.

    The little ck cat hidden in the depths of Wu Xie was petrified, it¡¯s mistress had just been taken advantage of!

    .....

    Jun Wu Xie felt her surroundings slowly fading away as she slipped into darkness. When she finally stirred, her long eyshes fluttered open and she found herself lying down on a nice warm bed in a luxuriously decorated room.

    A white-haired old man was sitting by her bed and when he saw that she had awoken, his whole face lit up and eximed :¡±Silly girl, you finally woke up! Don¡¯t scare your Grandfather!¡±

    ¡°Silly girl, it¡¯s just a contractual spirit. So what if you don¡¯t have any? Who do you think I am? I am the almighty Lin Wang! I¡¯ll support you no matter what. There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of!¡± Jun Xian huffed.

    Grandfather?

    Wu Xie furrowed her brows as the body¡¯s memories shed through her mind. The old man sitting by her bed was none other than Kingdom of Qi¡¯s Lin Wang which is also the former¡¯s Grandfather ¨C Jun Xian.

    What Jun Xian mentioned ¨C ¡°contractual spirit¡± was unique to this world.

    When a baby is born into this world, contractual spirits will form a bond with the human soul and the contractual spirits will sleep in the soul and only awaken at the age of fourteen. A ring will appear on the right hand¡¯s ring finger, each spirit is like an evolution of the soul where each person¡¯s contractual spirit¡¯s form is different. Some can be condensed into a powerful weapon while some can morph into mighty beasts.

    A few days before was Jun Wu Xie¡¯s fourteenth birthday and there should have been a spiritual awakening, but the whole day nothing happened...

    She was henceforthbelled as a waste.

    In this world where one¡¯s future is determined by the strength of their contractual spirits, those that didn¡¯t have any were regarded as wastes.

    Jun Wu Xie refused to believe it and had never received such a heavy setback in life. She actually went missing for 2 whole days! Jun Xian was shocked, thinking that this proud granddaughter of his couldn¡¯t take this heavy setback and had actually attempted suicide.

    Jun Wu Xie remained silent.

    Commit suicide? I don¡¯t think so.

    After inheriting all the memories of this body, Wu Xie was clearer than anyone else that it definitely wasn¡¯t suicide. The reason she left Lin Pce was simply because three days ago the Second Prince had arranged to meet up with her.

    As the previous Jun Wu Xie was depressed that she did not have any contractual spirit, when her beloved Second Prince asked to meet up with her she had agreed in a heartbeat. She yearned to be consoled by her beloved prince.

    However, when she arrived at the appointed ce, in ce of her handsome prince stood a mysterious masked man in ck instead.

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5: ¡°Lin Pce (2)¡±

    That very man was the one who wounded her and pushed her down into the abyss. If it weren¡¯t for those trees growing by the cliff breaking her fall, she wouldn¡¯t have had this second chance in life.

    Not suicide, but homicide.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mind quickly pondered on the situation. Whether that masked man in ck was the Second Prince himself did not matter. This definitely was rted to him one way or another.

    Jun Xian had contributed greatly to the expansion of the Kingdom¡¯s borders with his elite troops ¨C the Rui Lin Army. No one else wanted to get tangled with them unless they were courting death! Even the current Emperor is polite towards Jun Xian.

    His Majesty still treats Lin Pce with extra care but the decline of the Jun family is apparent. Jun Xian had two sons, but one died and the other was disabled leaving only a wastrel Jun Wu Xie who only knew how to keep her nose in the clouds. The future of the Jun family looked bleak.

    It can be said that today¡¯s Lin Pce is just a paper tiger, the main powerhouse Jun Xian was already over seventy years old.

    After all he¡¯s been through so much especially since after that great war which caused him to lose his eldest son and crippled his younger son, all the hardships had contributed to Jun Xian¡¯s health deteriorating coupled with asional bouts of illnesses and his age, he feared didn¡¯t have much time left. As ofte, the Royal family has been acting more tantly towards the Lin pce.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s encounter could very well be the designs the Royal family had towards the Lin Pce.

    [It¡¯s obvious that the second prince no longer holds the Lin Pce in regards and even dared to act so brazenly.]

    The ck cat muttered. At first it had thought that its master was reborn into a good home, but did not expect her to be embroiled in such a situation where she still had to fight for her own survival.

    Jun Wu Xie raised her eyebrow slightly.

    The small ck cat immediately curled into a ball, burying its head between its pair of furry paws.

    Seeing that his granddaughter was silent, most probably still feeling scared, Jun Xian did not nag any further. He looked lovingly at Wu Xie and said: ¡°It¡¯s alright, as long as you are back, take a good rest, if you need anything, call your brother.¡±

    Brother?

    Jun Wu Xie searched through the memories yet she did not find any ¡°brother¡±. Jun Xian had only two sons, the eldest son was her father, while her mother had died soon after she gave birth to Jun Wu Xie. In that fateful war, she had lost her father in the bloody battlefield and her uncle was gravely injured and had became a cripple.

    ¡°Wu Yao,e in and take care of your sister, I¡¯m heading out for awhile.¡± Jun Xian called out.

    The door was pushed open and a tall man¡¯s figure could be seen.

    She looked at her ¡°brother¡± in amazement.

    Exquisite handsome face just like God¡¯s most perfect work, that maic pair of eyes as dark as night.

    ¡°Yes.¡± The man smiled.

    Jun Xian nodded with satisfaction, he repeatedly nagged at Wu Xie to rest before he left this pair of siblings alone.

    On one end of the room stood Jun Wu Xie and at the other end stood a dazzlingly striking Wu Yao.

    The next moment, a ck shadow shed by Wu Xie¡¯s body and in front of Wu Xie stood a little ck cat fiercely guarding her as it stood by the bed with it¡¯s small mouth slightly curled up revealing it¡¯s sharp teeth as it hissed.

    Jun Wu Yao casually looked at the small hissing figure while he leisurely walked over and slowly pulled out the chair as he sat down on the chair and crossed his legs, his gaze finallynded on Jun Wu Xie.

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6 ¡°Lin Pce (3)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie looked calmly at the charming man who was exuding a dangerous aura ¨C the man who imed to be her ¡®Brother¡¯. Lin Pce never had a Jun Wu Yao in the family registrar. That man sitting in the chair was that very man she had saved from the cave that day but the only difference was that pair of deep purple eyes were now ck as obsidian.

    ¡°What did you do?¡± She asked with a frosty expression as she stared menacingly into his eyes.

    Jun Wu Yao gave her a casual side nce as he propped his chin, raised his eyebrows slightly and curled his lips upwards in a teasing fashion as he stared back at this presumptuous girl.

    ¡°Repaying my gratitude.¡± He replied.

    ¡°No need.¡± She retorted.

    ¡°Unfortunately, the choice is not yours.¡± he threw her an enigmatic smile.

    Jun Wu Xie furrowed her eyebrows. This man is dangerous! What method he did he use to make even the great Lin Wang acknowledge him as his own grandson?

    ¡°What did you do to the people of my Lin Pce?¡±

    Jun Wu Yao faintly smiled at her and lifted his hands to reveal a small hair-like snake coiled around his finger tips. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I just let these little things into their body and temporarily tweaked a little of their memory. I will not hurt anybody here, you can rest assured.¡±

    The little ck cat waspletely shocked.

    What kind of demon did its master save this time? Also those ck hair-like snake creatures had its instincts on high alert! They were not to be trifled with! They can enter a human¡¯s body and can even alter people¡¯s memories?

    ¡°Is this kitten your contracted spirit?¡± He asked as he looked on amusingly while studying the various expressions on the ck cat.

    ¡°That has nothing to do with you.¡± She sneered.

    ¡°Why are you so cold towards me, my dear Sister?¡± He chuckled.

    ¡°This ce is not for you, it¡¯s time for you to leave.¡± She stated. Her inner thoughts were in turmoil. This man was too dangerous. Nothing good will happen with him staying on in the Lin Pce.

    Just as Jun Wu Yao lowered his voice and smiled, a sudden surge of power could be felt as those ck hair-like snakes started dancing wildly on his fingertips. ¡°Don¡¯t be so heartless , you saved me, all I want is to exact vengeance on my enemies. If you can¡¯t even ede to this humble little request of mine, then I can only destroy these little things in the body of those of your Lin Pce. It¡¯s just that... If these were forcibly destroyed from within, I¡¯m afraid they may suffer...I wonder what will be of the Lin Pce?¡±

    ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Jun Wu Xie narrowed her eyes.

    ¡°Nope, this is a request.¡± he replied as he curled his lips upwards.

    Request? If she did not agree, he would kill everyone? This is considered a request?

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so nervous, it¡¯s just that I have temporarily nowhere to go to, when the timees, I will naturally leave. Before leaving I would also like to repay your kindness. I can assure you, I won¡¯t hurt anyone here.¡± Jun Wu Yao said with a smile.

    ¡°Won¡¯t you kill everyone off when you leave?¡± She asked in a chilling voice.

    ¡°I won¡¯t, when it¡¯s time to leave, I can promise you that I won¡¯t harm anyone.¡± He patiently replied.

    ¡°It¡¯s not as if I have a choice¡± she icily said as she gritted her teeth.

    Jun Wu Yao shrugged.

    Knowing that she can¡¯t get rid of this dangerous man for the time being, she simply closed her eyes to rest and no longer paid him any attention.

    The little ck cat was assured that no harm wille upon its master for the moment. It let out a small sigh of relief as it nimbly leaped onto the bed and curled up at the edge of Wu Xie¡¯s pillow, but it maintained it¡¯s vignce as its pair of watchful eyes never once left the man sitting on the chair.

    This man is very very dangerous. He¡¯s the most dangerous person it has ever encountered.

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7 ¡°Uninvited Guests (1)¡±

    Jun Wu Yao saw that she had already settled back in bed and knew that she had eded to this ¡®request¡¯ of his.

    By some stroke of luck he had regained his freedom. Since the heavens had blessed him, he would definitely regain all that was lost. Before he exacted this vengeance of his, he needed to rebuild his strength back to its peak. Meeting this interesting little girl along the way might relieve his boredom. She was unlike those other boring people. Staying here would be entertaining.

    Over the next couple of days, all sorts of rare pills and potions were being sent into her room. While all the best doctors in the country were summoned for Jun Wu Xie¡¯s treatment.

    If she had a choice she would have treated herself.

    Looking at the treatment those white-haired doctors were administering, Wu Xie was trembling with anger within. They were quacks! They were all quacks!

    If it was her, such injuries would have been easily treated within 10 days but from the mouths of these ¡®doctors¡¯ all of them reported the healing period of not less than one month.

    As her injuries were too serious for her to tend to herself, she didn¡¯t have any choice but to patiently bear through the month.

    During this period, her grandfather dropped by to visit her everyday to check on her recovery. Jun Wu Yao rarely visited.

    When she had finally recovered enough to walk on her own, Jun Wu Yao appeared at the door.

    ¡°You are finally looking much better¡± he chortled as he leaned against the door and shed her a devilish grin.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to change clothes¡± Jun Wu Xie expressionlessly nced at him ¨C all with a single meaning. Scram.

    Unfortunately...someone did not seem to get the hint.

    Rather than going away, he actually strode over to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s side and raised his hands and gently lifted her up.

    The little ck cat¡¯s fur stood on ends.

    Release it¡¯s mistress you beast! It screamed out in it¡¯s head.

    ¡°Sister has notpletely healed yet, it¡¯s very inconvenient for you. This kind of thing it¡¯s natural for brother to help you.¡± When he finished, Jun Wu Yaopletely ignored the ck pair of ming eyes as he carried his dear ¡®sister¡¯ to the bed and begin picking out a set of clean clothes for her and began changing Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°..............................................¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s brain crashed as she sat there dumbfounded while he removed her outer robes.

    No matter be it past or present other than medical situations, Wu Xie never had any intimate contact with the opposite sex.

    He simply helped himself?!

    Jun Wu Xie gave him a death stare as she pursed her lips tightly.

    The only one who was behaving correctly in this situation was the little ck furball. It¡¯s master was being taken of such a huge advantage! And yet she had no response? Now it¡¯s not the time to be in a daze! SLAP HIM!!!!

    ...........

    Jun Wu Xie sat there petrified without any resistance as he changed her.

    Her calm demeanor startled him and after changing her, he gave her a teasing smile as he carried her out towards the door.

    ¡°Where are we going?¡± Wu Xie finally choked out. She waved to the cat and it leaped up into the air and it turned into a ck mist returning to her.

    ¡°We have a guest.¡± Jun Wu Yao replied as he gave her a dazzling smile.

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8: ¡°Uninvited guests (2)¡±

    In the Lin Pce grand hall, tea was being served to the guests.

    Hosting the session was a good-looking man in his early thirties. He was wearing a pale blue robe, but he was seated on a wheelchair. It was such a pity that such a good man, turned out to be a cripple.

    To his right sat another man wearing a light yellow silk brocade. He was handsome and had an air of arrogance. Next to him was an elegant beauty dressed in white.

    ¡°Please wait for a while Second Prince, Wu Xie has not fully recovered hence she would take some time toe over.¡± The man in the wheelchair politely informed his guests. He was none other than the youngest son of Jun Xian ¨C Jun Qing.

    Second Prince Mo Xuan Fei nodded with an indifferent expression. Although he was Jun Wu Xie¡¯s fiance, during this entire time, this was actually his first timeing round to visit. What¡¯s more, he even brought along another woman.

    Jun Qing¡¯s face naturally did not look good.

    Soon, Jun Wu Yao came to the hall.

    Mo Xuan Fei¡¯s indifferent attitude dispersed immediately as he creased his forehead.

    Mo Xuan Fei can be said to be one of the best looking men in the entire Kingdom of Qi, but now his fianc¨¦e Jun Wu Xie, was carried out by a man far surpassing his own league.

    As Wu Xie was still recuperating, she had lost her former rosy little face. It was now slightly pale, which made her features exude a feeling, like a blooming white lotus. She was quietly nestled in the arms of a strange man. Her former domineering attitude was reced with a delicate and charming demeanor.

    Mo Xuan Fei did not like Jun Wu Xie, this was a well-known fact known throughout the entire Kingdom. Their promised marriage was only due to fear of antagonising Lin Wang as he hadplete control on his Rui Lin Army.

    But this does not mean that Mo Xuan Fei was happy to see his fiancee make a cuckold of him!

    ¡°And this is?¡± Mo Xuan Fei asked with a deep frown.

    ¡°This is Jun Wu Yao, Wu Xie¡¯s brother¡±, Jun Qing subconsciously answered.

    ¡°What?!¡± Mo Xuan Fei expression changed for the worst. Lin Pce third generation only had one person, where did this Jun Wu Yao appear from?

    Does that mean that Lin Wang had long taken precautions against the Royal family and actually concealed such an important fact? Mo Xuan Fei eyes slightly narrowed.

    ¡°No, Wu Yao is an orphan, brought up by my father who had picked him up and raised him outside. This time as Wu Xie was seriously injured, with father¡¯s poor health and I can¡¯t help, we decided to call Wu Yao back to take care of her.¡± Jun Qing replied.

    They had no blood rtions. Mo Xuan Fei heaved a sigh of relief. From the beginning, Mo Xuan Fei did not care about Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Yao and Jun Wu Xie slowly settled into their seats. She gave the opposite couple a casual nce, and secretly sneered. So this was the man the original Wu Xie was so fascinated with. However she had no recollection of the woman seated next to him.

    ¡°Imperial Father learned that Wu Xie is injured, so he sent some tonics over. Yun Xian happened to be around and I asked her toe by and take a look at the injury. Yun Xian is skilled in medicine and it¡¯s better that she take a look to make sure you recover well.¡± His indifferent expression had already returned however whenever he mentioned that woman, he would gaze affectionately at her and his tone softened whenever he mention her name.

    That look was as though he was looking at his own sweetheart.

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9: ¡°Uninvited Guests (3)¡±

    [That scoundrel!] The little ck cat echoed in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mind.

    In front of his fianc¨¦e, he was actually flirting with another woman!

    Jun Wu Xie who had been silent the entire time finally spoke.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡±

    This world¡¯s doctors have tormented her enough.

    Jun Wu Xie refusal had caused Mo Xuan Fei and hispanion¡¯s smiling face to crumble.

    Mo Xuan Fei voiced his displeasure and said: ¡°Yun Xian is the direct disciple of Qing Yun n¡¯s Sovereign.¡±

    Qing Yun n?

    Jun Wu Xie raised her eyebrow slightly, even Jun Qing¡¯s face bore a hint of surprise.

    There were several major powers outside Kingdom of Qi, one of which was the Qing Yun n. They are well renowned through the continents and had remained undisputed in the field of medicine for generations.

    They have a long history of producing geniuses, each whose name had fame that could shake the entire continent. The most famed was their Sovereign who has the ability akin to a saint, garnering every kingdoms¡¯ respect. The Kingdom of Qi will definitely be on the losing end if they angered the Qing Yun n.

    Bai Yun Xian was the Sovereign¡¯s disciple which meant that her status in the n was quite high .

    After Mo Xuan Fei had introduced her, Bai Yun Xian lifted her chin up slightly and her features could be seen clearer and it was of an otherworldly appearance.

    ¡°I spent a lot of effort to invite Yun Xian over. Furthermore, Wu Xie has no contractual spirit. If she doesn¡¯t heal well, what will be of her? Although we are not destined for each other, no matter what, as an acquaintance or even a friend, I should also help her. ¡°Mo Xuan Fei finally conveyed his intentions.

    Jun Qing¡¯s face was ck as coal.

    Previously Mo Xuan Fei had taken Jun Wu Xie as his fiancee, entirely due to Lin Pce¡¯s military power, but now he had nothing to fear as he found an even stronger backing.

    Even Jun Xian¡¯s military power, no matter how big, is not Qing Yun n¡¯s opponent.

    Mo Xuan Fei¡¯s purpose was very clear, he wanted to break this marriage engagement!

    ¡°Does this mean that Second Prince wants to break your engagement with our Wu Xie?¡± Jun Qing was gripping the wheelchair so hard, his knuckles turned white.

    ¡°This is quite upsetting, although I have no feelings towards Wu Xie, since I had gained her affection, I wanted to try to get along and see if we could progress further. But it¡¯s been so long, I really do not harbour any feelings towards her and it¡¯s been determined that she has no contractual spirit. We are not destined for each other. ¡± Mo Xuan Fei patiently exined.

    How can he marry such a spoiled and haughty girl who did not even have a contractual spirit? No matter what he was was a Prince of a nation! How could he marry a waste and be aughing stock?

    He did not care about Jun Wu Xie and had thoroughly humiliated her by bringing out her infatuation with him as well as her status as a waste.

    He hadpletely pushed the me to her and wiped his te clean.

    Jun Qing¡¯s already ashen face, silently cursed himself and med own uselessness. Due to his disability, others are bullying his niece in his own home yet he could do nothing at all to protect what¡¯s precious to him.

    Has Lin Pce declined so much?

    Jun Qing could not bear to see Wu Xie¡¯s forlorn expression. Knowing how much she was smitten with Mo Xuan Fei, with her arrogant temper, and now she was insulted by that very man she had pinned for, how she can stand it?

    However, what he saw left him stunned.

    Instead of a drama unfolding before his eyes, what he saw was entirely different from his expectations. Jun Wu Xie with an aloft and indifferent aura, casually nced at Mo Xuan Fei and Bai Yun Xian.

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10: ¡°Uninvited Guests (4)¡±

    She...She did not get angry?

    ¡°Is that all?¡± Jun Wu Xie looked at them indifferently.

    Her calmness had made not only Jun Qing but Mo Xuan Fei shocked speechless. This was beyond their expectations.

    When she wanted the engagement, she desperately did every single thing in her power, even to the extent of abusing her grandfather¡¯s position to corner him into agreeing. However now that he himself had announced the annulment, she acted as though it had nothing to do with her.

    ¡°Jun Wu Xie, let¡¯s go our separate ways. Let Yun Xian heal you and we¡¯ll owe each other nothing henceforth.¡± Mo Xuan Fei furrowed his eyes as he couldn¡¯t read her. What was she scheming this time round?

    Jun Wu Xie cast a nce at Yun Xian and she looked at her from head to toe as if appraising an item and her lips curved into a gentle smile.

    ¡°The world is a vast ce, why don¡¯t you go out and have a look?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked in a yful tone.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Mo Xuan Fei was puzzled.

    Jun Wu Yao simply chuckled. ¡°I think she meant it¡¯s time for you to scram.¡± his eyes slightly teary, trying hard to hold back hisughter as he very ¡®kindly¡¯ offered them her exnation.

    Mo Xuan Fei¡¯s face instantly became livid. ¡°Jun Wu Xie, even if you do not agree to the annulment of our engagement you have to. Imperial Father has already prepared the edict and it would be announced to the whole world tomorrow.¡±

    Bai Yun Xian who was quiet all this time finally spoke out in a gentle and soft voice: ¡°Miss Jun, my master once said that all life will eventually end. Some things can¡¯t be forced. In your current predicament, it is not wise for you to further pursue this marriage.¡± She ¡®kindly¡¯ offered her advice guised with an undertone of arrogance.

    In short, do not be shameless and stick to Mo Xuan Fei.

    [How dare she! Mistress! This woman is berating you!] Little ck cat was fuming at this adulterous couple.

    ¡°I¡¯m tired.¡± Jun Wu Xie gave an exaggerated look of fatigue and didn¡¯t to even bother to cast her nce at the couple although they were directly in her line of sight. She turned and looked over at Wu Yao.

    Jun Wu Yao stood up naturally, stretched his hands out as he scooped Wu Xie¡¯s petite body into his arms and left the hall without looking back.

    Mo Xuan Fei¡¯s face got uglier by each second. Jun Wu Xie had never ignored him before but today, she practically ignored his existence.

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte already, dear guests, please return.¡± Jun Qing said coldly. If not for their special identities, he would have kicked them out long ago!

    Mo Xuan Fei was about to say something but Bai Yun Xian stood up with a hint of dissatisfaction. He swallowed whatever he was about to say and could only follow quietly as she stormed out.

    In the quiet hall, Jun Qing¡¯s face was as white as sheet. When did Lin Pce need to tolerate such insults? Looking at how things are progressing, with his aging father and no suitable sessor to the Rui Lin Army, the Royal family is starting to act out their thoughts. From Mo Xuan Fei¡¯s actions today, it can be seen that the Royal family no longer held the Lin pce in any regards.

    .........

    Whilst carrying Wu Xie in his arms, Wu Yao had on a yful smile.

    ¡°You¡¯re not angry?¡± He lowered his gaze and looked at her. It was clear as day that the Second Prince had purposely brought his new love to visit with bad intentions.

    However not a trace of anger could be seen.

    She raised her head slightly. Staring at him was a pair of eyes as calm as night filled with question marks.

    Jun Wu Yao could not help but his smiled deepened as his crescent eyes revealed a faint glint. No one could fathom what he was on his mind.

    ¡°Wu Xie, you really have a good temper.¡±

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11: ¡°Assault¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s main priority was to get well fast ¨C the longer she left it to those quacks...she shuddered just from the thought of it.

    Jun Wu Yao left her in the care of the servants and quietly disappeared.

    After storming out from Lin Pce, Bai Yun Xian¡¯s face was full of discontent. No matter how much Mo Xuan Fei tried to coax her, she simply ignored him.

    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t you who had requested me, do you think I would have even stepped into that ce? Who does she think she is?¡± Bai Yun Xian huffed as she bit her lower lip. As Qing Yun n Sovereign¡¯s disciple, the number of people seeking her was as long as a dragon, however on the ount of Mo Xuan Fei, despite her own reluctance she still went over. The result? She was driven out! She had never suffered from such humiliation before.

    ¡°Yun Xian, why waste your energy over a waste?¡± he cajoled her.

    ¡°No matter what, you are a Prince of a kingdom! By lowering your head in front of another...you....¡± Sneered Bai Yun Xian.

    Mo Xuan Fei¡¯s face flushed with embarrassment.

    ¡°Do not be angry, I will definitely take revenge for you.¡± Appeasing her was the key.

    Sure enough, after hearing those words of his, Bai Yun Xian¡¯s expression was slightly better.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget this promise of yours.¡± She peeked over at him.

    ¡°Definitely, I won¡¯t make any empty promises.¡± Mo Xuan Fei heaved a sigh of relief.

    To cheer her up, Mo Xuan Fei did not directly head back to the pce. Instead, they travelled in the carriage with a team of guards and went out of town to sightsee. Only when she finally revealed a smiling face after watching the sunset at the famed ¡®Sea of Flowers¡¯ did they head back to the city.

    On their way back, in the carriage Mo Xuan Fei was holding onto Yun Xian¡¯s hands as they leaned on each other.

    The carriage came to an abrupt stop. The carriage was travelling at a rtively fast pace and when it was stopped so suddenly, they almost fell out of the carriage.

    ¡°Why did you stop!¡± bellowed Mo Xuan Fei.

    But no one responded to his question.

    As he went out to reprimand them, he could see a silhouette of a person quietly standing in front of the entourage as the darkness of the night enveloped him. The light from the mes of the torches could not reach his face.

    ¡°Who is there?¡± Mo Xuan Fei asked with a guarded expression. By this time, Bai Yun Xian had also stepped out of the carriage.

    The team at the front watched the stranger cautiously as they watched him slowly raised his slightly opened hands when he suddenly clenched his fist.

    Instantly all the bodyguards¡¯ bodies burst at the same time, sttering blood everywhere.

    ¡°Aaahhhhhhhh!¡± Bai Yun Xian let out a shrill scream as the bloody remains sttered onto her beautiful skirt.

    The fire torches all fell to the ground, turning their surrounding into a wall of fire. In the middle of it all were two frightened figures closely huddled together.

    Watching the ring of fire, a lone figure took a step back. ¡°Unfortunately, I don¡¯t have a good temper.¡± He whispered under the moonlight.

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12: ¡°Memories of (1)¡±

    The little ck cat was lyingfortably on Jun Wu Xie¡¯sp, enjoying it¡¯s mistress¡¯s touch.

    [Mistress, this Lin Pce is not safe, should we leave?] The little ck cat purred. What happened today only showed that Lin Pce could not hold out much longer. The Royal Pce actions were clearly getting out of hand.

    ¡°We¡¯re not going anywhere.¡± Jun Wu Xie casually replied.

    This world was not the same as her past life, though Lin Pce was slowly crumbling, it was still the safest haven.

    Even though she was an expert in medicine, she can¡¯t change the fact that the current her was physically very weak, in this strange world there are too many dangers lurking around.

    ¡°Lin Pce¡¯s main power is Jun Xian, since I¡¯m here, I will not let him die so easily.¡± Jun Wu Xie eyebrow raised her eyebrows slightly, whoever she wanted to protect, she would not fail at it.

    ¡°This body¡¯s constitution is too poor, evencking a contractual spirit, if I had one I would be able to survive better in this world.¡±

    ¡®What is a contractual spirit?¡¯ The little ck cat knew nothing of this world.

    Jun Wu Xie raised her right hand, and showed it her ring finger.

    Slender fingers, soft and smooth like white jade.

    Normally upon reaching the age of fourteen, a ring will appear on the right hand¡¯s ring finger but there was nothing on hers.

    ¡°Meow?¡± ck Cat held onto her slender fingers with its furry paws, clinging onto her slender fingers and gently licked the finger she stuck out.

    Suddenly it constricted its pupils!

    [Mistress, there seems to be a strange power on your finger, are you sure it is not a contractual spirit?]The ck cat could sense a small trace of spiritual fluctuations.

    Jun Wu Xie eyebrow raised her eyebrows slightly, stroking her right hand¡¯s ring finger, she could not see anything, but when her fingers grazed past she could feel a strange surge of spiritual fluctuations surrounding her fingertips. Her heart was beating with excitement as she felt the power converging around her ring finger.

    There was a sudden burst of brilliance which illuminated the whole room!

    A white lotus enveloped in a silvery white light was floating in mid-air.

    ¡°Meow.¡±

    [A flower?] The pair of ck eyes blinked a few times and looked over at Jun Wu Xie hesitatingly.

    Contractual spirits species are divided into two types ¨C they can either turn into weapons or morph into mighty beasts.

    But Wu Xie¡¯s spirit turned out to be a white lotus ......nt contractual spirits were really unheard of.

    Jun Wu Xie carefully reached out as the white lotus slowlynded on her palm.

    As she was slowly studying the lotus, there was a knock on the door.

    At that moment, the white lotus disappeared without a trace.

    ¡°Come in.¡± she answered impatiently.

    Jun Wu Yao stepped in as hezily leaned against the door, hands holding a bowl of medicine.

    ¡°Time to take your medicine.¡±

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13: ¡°Memories of (2)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie nced at him as he plopped himself in front of her and in a very smooth and practiced motion, he personally fed her the medicine.

    For Jun Wu Xie, she didn¡¯t think too deep into those actions as she naively took for granted that he was honestly repaying his gratitude.

    From birth, she grew up in the secret vi for over ten years, from a na?ve young child to her teens, she didn¡¯t get much chance to learn and understand the outside world. How to get along with others were not within the scope of her thinking.

    During that period of time, only numerous medical books and medical knowledge filled her brain, her only rtive, held her captive deep in the mountains.

    Do not expect anything from her with regards to the ways of the world.

    Jun Wu Yao bent over slightly, one hand on her back firmly supporting her while a bowl of medicine in the other hand, slowly feeding her.

    When he bent over she gave a slight frown.

    ¡°I do not like the smell of blood.¡± She said grimly.

    Jun Wu Yao smiled stiffly. Jun Wu Xie continued sipping the medicine.

    As Jun Wu Yao carried the empty bowl away, as soon as he left the room, his smile faded, raising his hand he sniffed his sleeve, a very faint smell of blood.

    Earlier on, he was careful not to get any bloodstains on himself.

    ¡°It seems that next time, I must take a bath first.¡± Frivolous smile appeared once again on Jun Wu Yao¡¯s handsome face, dark eyes so deep that reflected no traces of any emotion.

    ......

    The second morning, the news spread like wildfire in the Imperial City.

    Last night, on his way back from the ¡®Sea of Flowers¡¯, the Second Prince and his entourage was attacked by a mysterious group and all his guards were annihted. Second Prince had a bloody battle with the enemy and only managed to protect the life of his own and a beauty, this matter has enraged the Emperor who had ordered a thorough investigation of the matter, putting a huge bounty on the culprits who had dared to assassinate the Prince.

    There was a huge outburst within the Imperial City walls. There were many discussions going around the grapevine. Everybody was talking about it.

    Everyone knows that the Second Prince and the Lin Pce¡¯s Jun Wu Xie have an arranged marriage. However that night when the Second Prince was attacked, that beauty whom he saved was not his fianc¨¦e Jun Wu Xie! This meant that earlier that day he had gone with another woman to the ¡®Sea of Flowers¡¯.

    Jun Wu Xie was a tyrant!

    Everyone knows that Lin Pce Young Miss was extremely rude and arrogant, always stirring trouble in the city.

    People cannot help but specte that the perpetrator on the attack on the Second Prince was none other than Jun Wu Xie. After all, her fiance went out with another woman, a normal woman cannot stand for this, let alone the tyrannical nature of Jun Wu Xie?

    In only one morning, the Imperial City was in chaos, the Second Prince was unwilling to endure the outrageous tyrannical Jun Wu Xie and secretly went out with a beauty however she found out about it and had sent the Rui Lin Army to go undercover and attempted to kill the Second Prince and his new love.

    The rumours went down the grapevine, versions recollected as if those they were the ones who had witnessed it.

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14: ¡°Three is a crowd¡±

    An Imperial edict arrived the very next day, dissolving the marriage engagement between the Second Prince and Jun Wu Xie.

    Yesterday, there was spection that the attack on the Second Prince might have been rted to Jun Wu Xie. However, with the arranged marriage dissolved at such timing only proved one thing, they were definitely rted!

    Within the Imperial City, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s reputation had hit a bottom low. After the rumours spread, she was said to be the most vicious woman at the tip of everyone¡¯s tongue. Many women, who were also smitten by the Second Price¡¯s handsome looks, berated her actions endlessly.

    All these chaos enveloped the perimeter of Lin Pce walls. Inside, all was tranquil. She cooped herself up in her room, busy studying her own white lotus contractual spirit.

    In the Lin Pce study, Jun Xian was enraged, suppressing the urge to tear the Imperial edict up into shreds. ¡°Good! Very good! Now that I¡¯m old and useless, everyone thinks they can bully my granddaughter!¡± His clenched his teeth as he gripped the edict tightly in his hands.

    Jun Qing had told him of the previous day¡¯s happenings and although he expected the imperial edict to arrive sooner orter, he didn¡¯t think it would have been at such a crucial timing. Receiving the edict at such time will only let the rumours run amok with spections that Jun Wu Xie had a hand in the attack.

    Although Jun Xian knew his granddaughter had an arrogant attitude, he knew she didn¡¯t have the guts to kill anyone. Not to mention she was at home throughout the whole time to recuperate, she hadn¡¯t left the house even once, how could she have engaged anyone to attack Mo Xuan Fei?

    The chaotic grapevine even involved the Rui Lin Army saying that she had engaged them to help her with her little revenge. How was this even possible? Despite his excessive fawning over her and although the Rui Lin Army was his own troops, he had an upright and strict character. Not once had he ever let her be in contact with the troops, let alone give her precedence over such a great power.

    Mo Xuan Fei had yet to recover from the shock of the attack and yet the edict was sent out. This couldn¡¯t help but make others think that the Lin Pce was involved in this and rendered a great ck mark towards the Lin Pce.

    ¡°Father, are we going to tell her all these things that are happening?¡± Jun Qing¡¯s sullen face was apparent. He hated the fact that he was crippled and he had no power to protect his family.

    Jun Xian shook his head. ¡°You can¡¯t tell her anything! Knowing her temper, what kind of ruckus would she cause? Also her body has not fully healed. His Majesty has appointed me to lead the investigations of the attack on the Second Prince. I will find out the truth and clear her name of all charges!¡± After serving his country loyally for so many years, this was what he was repaid with. His two sons were sacrificed in the process, one died in battle, while the other was crippled.

    He only had his precious granddaughter left but with the Imperial decree, it washed her reputation down the drain. Who else would dare to marry her after such treatment by the Royal family?

    ¡°His Majesty, you are really very heartless.¡± Jun Xian whispered as he closed his eyes wearily.

    It was apparent that the Lin Pce had not much hope for the future, but they even wanted to involve his only granddaughter in this power struggle.

    Jun Qing lowered his head in silence and bit his lower lip as he unconsciously clenched his hands on his pair of wasted legs.

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15: ¡°Grandfather¡±

    If he could return to the battlefield, even if the they were facing Qing Yun n, His Majesty would not have been so ruthless towards Lin Pce.

    Over the years, Jun Xian was aware of his excessive military merit as he continued to reduce the Rui Lin Army. Who knew that this would have paved the way to the current situation.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to protect Jun Wu Xie to myst breath. No one can even think about touching my granddaughter!¡± He proimed with a glint in his eyes.

    I have already lost my son. I cannot afford to lose his daughter as well. She is my one and only Lin Wang¡¯s precious granddaughter!

    Deep into the night, this father and son pair were in the study discussing in hushed tones the precarious situation the family was currently facing. Standing by the door was the silhouette of two figures.

    Jun Wu Xie listened on quietly as she stared at the door.

    Grandfather...

    In her previous world, that ¡®Grandfather¡¯ of hers made her spend over ten years in bleak darkness. What was suffering, what was despair ¨C she had a thorough grasp on them.

    However, the ¡®Grandfather¡¯ of this body was like a sunlight piercing through the darkness. When she had first met him, he had poured out overwhelming love and concern which she had no idea how to react to.

    This was something that she has never experienced before. Whenever he found something interesting, the first thing he did was to send it to her room. If she had a slight frown on her face, he would try all means and ways to coax her.

    Subconsciously, she started to avoid contact with him as she did not how to respond to him as the memory of her ¡®grandfather¡¯ waspletely different.

    But she did not think that he would have done things for her to this extent.

    Also Lin Pce has been suspicious towards the Royal family¡¯s schemes but had turned a blind eye to it as he had sworn his loyalty and believed that all the years of service he had rendered wouldn¡¯t be overlooked. But this time, with the spearhead pointing towards his granddaughter the blind loyalty dissipated.

    For his granddaughter, he was willing to give up everything.

    With her faint heart still throbbing, she squeezed her skirt tightly.

    ¡°Are all ¡®grandfathers¡¯ supposed to be like that?¡± she asked with furrowed brows.

    Standing beside her Jun Wu Yao was looking at her pale little face and he did not know why her face suddenly flushed with excitement.

    ¡°Do you still want to go in?¡± he asked as he looked at her curiously.

    ¡°No.¡± she shook a head as her usually calm expression had a glimmer of warmth. She had initially wanted to discuss with her grandfather on doing her own treatment but did not expect to hear these by the door .

    She turned to leave the study, she needed some peace and quiet to think things through.

    As she turn to leave, his amused dark eyes revealed a hint of dark purple. He felt that these human monarchs behaved in a ridiculous manner. He just wanted to kill them all.

    Dangerous fire from the depth of his half-amused eyes was ignited. But if things were done this way, it will also get her into trouble. The killing intent slowly faded.

    Let¡¯s wait and see...

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16: ¡° Small White Lotus (1)¡±

    When she went back to her room, the little ck cat immediately appeared and jumped onto her shoulder as it rubbed against her cheek affectionately.

    ¡°Are all grandfathers supposed to be like this?¡± She was sitting in front of the bronze mirror, looking at the strange yet familiar reflection.

    ¡°ording to normal rtionships, that¡¯s the way should be.¡± The ck cat was swinging it¡¯s bushy tail. It was the only one who knew what the word ¡®grandfather¡¯ meant for her.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Her eyes lowered as she gently clutched her chest. Within it, she felt a warm feeling radiate...something she¡¯s never felt before.

    A little sour, a little warm. She loved it.

    Jun Wu Yao once asked her whether she was angry when Mo Xuan Fei and Bai Yun Xian came over to break the marriage arrangement.

    The answer in her heart was ¡°why should she be?¡±

    For her, the past of this body had nothing to do with her, even the Lin Pce did not have much rtionship to her so she did not feel the need to be angry, but now things are different.

    Jun Xian¡¯s voice echoed in her head. The constant nagging to eat her medicine, the little attempts at jokes when he was trying to get her to smile, these were all foreign to her.

    ¡°He is my Grandfather.¡± The reflection in the bronze mirror revealed a small smile, one that was enough to melt snow and ice.

    God had given herpensation for her past experience ¨C giving her a chance to feel what it¡¯s like to have someone to care for her and to protect her. She will certainly not let anyone destroy this new found happiness.

    ¡°I will not let anything happen to Lin Pce,myself or my Grandfather.¡± she said with conviction as she narrowed her eyes.

    In the past, nothing was worthy of her concern but now, things have changed.

    Lin pce is now in muddy waters and to protect it, she must take some decisive actions. Things were not so simple.

    ¡°My white lotus...in the end.. what are you?¡± She whispered under her breath as she traced her slender finger over the empty ring spot. Faint light diffused from her fingers and the white lotus appeared once again.

    ¡°Meow¡±

    [Do you want to try and see what can it do?] The ck cat was swishing its tail in excitement as it cocked its head and stared intently on the white lotus.

    She ced the white lotus on her palm and gently brushed its petals. A sweet fragrance permeated the entire room.

    ¡°It¡¯s scent is lovely,¡± as she took in a deep whiff. Somehow she had always felt that whenever she smelled this scent, her blood flow deemed smoother, as though this scent had a rtion to this feeling.

    This lotus fragrance is very strange, it has a very enticing smell and even conditions the human blood, perhaps this lotus might have other uses as well.

    As she reached out to pull off a petal... at that moment...before the petal was pulled off...

    ¡°Ouch! Pain...Pain...Pain...¡± A gentle child like voice sounded out as her surroundings turned misty.

    When the mist gradually dispersed, a small little boy was sitting on the floor tearfully holding his arm, looking dejectedly at Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Meow!¡± The sudden appearance of this little kid scared the ck cat out of its wits and it almost fell off as it scrambled to sit back on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s shoulders.

    ¡°.................¡± Jun Wu Xie looked on speechlessly at the small milky white doll-like boy seated on the floor. He was wearing a small bib with a vivid white lotus design which looks exactly like her white lotus contractual spirit.

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17: ¡°Small White Lotus (2)¡±

    Where did this little thing pop out from?

    His delicate little face and his big watery eyes filled with grievances, looked at Jun Wu Xie as if she had done something very wrong.

    ¡°Monster!¡± ck Cat eximed loudly, staring at the little guy.

    ¡°I¡¯m not a monster!¡± The little boy said startled by his own outburst as he fiddled with his fingers.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Jun Wu Xie looked at him innocently.

    [Get him thrown out! This guy is definitely a monster!] The ck cat felt almost numb. Ever since they transversed into this world, the variety of bizarre things have happened so much.

    When the little boy heard the cat said that he should be thrown out he immediately started crying.

    ¡°I am not a monster, you cannot throw me out! I¡¯m your contractual spirit! Contractual spirit! How could you throw out your own contractual spirit ......¡± the sobbing little boy imed, while looking at Jun Wu Xie, big tears from his eyes were falling when suddenly, the room was infused with a deep lotus scent.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that contractual spirits could turn into humans?¡± Jun Wu Xie rebutted harshly, her gorgeous face not a trace of softening up.

    Little boy opened his mouth, looked at Jun Wu Xie as if wronged.

    ¡°I really am your contractual spirit, if you do not believe me, I can change into a more familiar form for you.¡± Then it slowly stood up, stifling its tears when he disappeared without a trace, in his ce, a beautiful white lotus was floating in mid-air.

    ¡°......¡± Jun Wu Xie no longer knew how to express the shock in her mind.

    *Poof* The white lotus disappeared once again and the little boy once reappeared in the same ce.

    For that moment, Jun Wu Xie thought of the magicians in her previous world.

    ¡°Now do you believe me?¡± The little guy was watching Jun Wu Xie¡¯s response in earnest.

    Although ...... he also knows that even in the spirit world, he was different from the rest... but he really is ...... a contractual spirit!

    Jun looked leisurely at her own ¡°contractual spirit¡± white lotus flower which was already hard to ept as it was the first she had heard of a nt contractual spirit but now that it could even transform...! However, looking at the little arm and legs, not to mention fighting, if others gave him a punch, it would most probably put him to death almost immediately.

    ¡°Sure enough, it¡¯s still useless?¡± Jun Wu Xie muttered out loud, frowning slightly not hiding her discontent that this was not her ideal contractual spirit.

    Brooding Jun Wu Xie did not notice, after she carelessly said those words, the already uneasy little lotus was again on the verge of tears.

    ¡°Sniff ...please do not turn me away, I¡¯m..I¡¯m useful...I¡¯m really useful.¡± Alert to his own master¡¯s ¡°loath¡± the little lotus could no longer bear it, he threw himself at her while clinging onto one leg, tears running like a tap.

    ¡°I am very useful, really, do not throw me back.¡± Little Lotus stubbornly clinging to her leg, fearing her outright rejection.

    ¡°Throw back? Where?¡± Jun Wu Xie finally answered when the words from the little lotus awoke her from her previous stupor.

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18: ¡°Small White Lotus (3)¡±

    When a baby is born into this world, contractual spirits will form a bond with the human soul and the contractual spirits will sleep in the soul and only awaken at the age of fourteen. No known method except in the event of death, can separate them.

    One can only form a bond with one contractual spirit for life, so no matter how useless her own contractual spirit is, she has no other choice in the matter and even more so to throw it out.

    ¡°The Spirit World¡± little lotus bitterly replied.

    ¡°That¡¯s where you¡¯re from?¡± This was the first time she¡¯s heard of this ce.

    Little Lotus nodded, as if afraid of Jun Wu Xie disliking him, in a well-behaved manner he added: ¡°Before the awakening, the contractual spirit will stay in the spirit world, if the person dies, we will go back there again. That ce is terrifying, I¡¯ve just managed to escape, please, do not throw me back, OK? ¡±

    She¡¯d like to, but can do that?

    ¡°I ...... I can prove to be useful, please wait!¡± A sudden determination seemed to have possessed little lotus when he finally let go of her leg, his small frail body quivering as he stood up, lifted his tender little arm straight out in front of Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Ah?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked with big innocent eyes looking at him.

    Little Lotus snorted, his tender little face with a painful expression looking at her, he mustered up his courage and finally shouted: ¡°Eat!¡±

    ¡°.......¡± What¡¯s there to eat?

    ¡°I am a special lotus, if you eat my petals, it can purify your blood and remove all impurities within it.¡± Little lotus dered with vigor and pride.

    Jun Wu Xie eyes lit up when she heard that. No one knew better than her, how rare was it to purify one¡¯s blood? Even if a medicine is amazing, there was still a limit. To be able to condition the human body and to improve the physique was possible to truly cleanse the body of all impurities was akin to being reborn!

    In her previous world, despite technology and medicine being very well developed, many Scientists were still researching genes and how they affect the human body, but still have not found any suitable methods.

    If what little lotus imed was true, then he really is important!

    In order to determine if little lotus was speaking the truth, Jun Wu Xie held onto his little tender arm...although she knew the little guy in front of her was in fact a white lotus, the appearance of him in human form made it difficult for her to act any further. She brought his arm to her lips and looked at him, he was already bawling with huge teardrops falling.

    ¡°.............¡± She really wasn¡¯t a monster.

    Softly sighing, she put his tender little arm down.

    Although the the little lotus was ¡®determined¡¯ to be useful to his master, when he saw that she had put his arms to Her lips he couldn¡¯t control his own fear and tears started falling on its own. When the expected pain did note, he had mixed feelings ¨C he was really very happy not to be eaten but... The owner will feel that he is really useless and abandon him.

    ¡°I...I am really not afraid of pain,¡± little lotus weakly dered.

    Jun Wu Xie nced over to his red and watery eyes.

    ¡°.........¡± Little lotus was instantly discouraged.

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19: ¡°Small White Lotus (4)¡±

    ¡° Well... although it hurts... but it will grow back.¡± Little Lotus softly said.

    ¡°Your petals are part of your body?¡±Jun Wu Xie rified.

    Little Lotus nodded.

    So if I want to pluck a petal, I am actually pulling your arm?¡±

    Little Lotus nodded again.

    Jun Wu Xie waspletely silent.

    Just when she finally found a use for this little fellow, it kind of turned into ¡®cannibalism¡¯ which no matter what it crossed her bottom line and it was not something she would do. Hence, he had reverted back to his useless status.

    ¡°Ah! I have this!¡± Little Lotus suddenly eximed as he touched his little apron and held out his small clenched fist.

    He slowly opened his hand revealing five small seed quietly lying on his palm.

    ¡°What are these?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked.

    ¡°These are lotus seeds!¡± Little Lotus blinked a few times.

    ¡°Although the effect isn¡¯t as great as eating the petals, consuming it can strengthen the bones, purify the bone marrow though its unable to renew the tendons and flesh.¡± he slowly trailed off.

    ¡®Only five?¡± Jun Wu Xie raised her eyebrows. Having such an effect is pretty good too.

    ¡°I¡¯m left with five for now. I can produce one once a month, the others ate them all up, I could only save these five seeds.¡± Little Lotus exined timidly.

    ¡°They?¡± Jun Wu Xie found it really hard to understand his manner of speaking. However once a month is still good.

    After keeping the five lotus seeds safely, Jun Wu Xie thought about her own little lotus. Although he had no fighting ability his ability to sense seems quite good and these lotus seeds although they are not at the same level as elixirs, it can significantly improve a person¡¯s constitution. This is what she needed most now!

    Whether it was herself ,Jun Xian or Jun Qing, they all needed to improve their body¡¯s constitution.

    Conditioning drugs can only achieve a certain effect, there will still however have some side effects and targeting the bones were one of the hardest to achieve. These lotus seeds have solved the first major step!

    With strong bones as the base, conditioning the rest of the body is simply child¡¯s y to her.

    With a contractual spirit meant that she could start cultivating in this new world, even tough little lotus was unable to fight, at least she could start cultivating and rely on herself!

    Little Lotus was waiting anxiously at the side waiting for some kind of affirmation from Jun Wu Xie as it fiddled with its fingers when she finally nodded at him.

    Knowing that it would not be abandoned, Little Lotus gave a wide smile as tears started trickling down. He vowed in his heart to be a good contractual spirit and do his utmost for his new master.

    She started studying him in earnest as she found that various parts of his body have different effects. His flesh and blood could practically make one¡¯s physique reborn even his tears have the effect of conditioning the blood.

    It can be said other than its zerobat abilities, it could be considered a priceless treasure.

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20: ¡°Body is a Treasure (1)

    To harvest the tears, the little ck cat nipped Little Lotus a couple of times, causing the tears to flow like a faucet, only this time, the tears were all collected in a small bottle. This was specially prepared for Jun Xian and Jun Qing.

    Before she grew strong on her own, Lin Pce safety fell on the shoulders of the two of them.

    After crying so hard, the poor exhausted little lotus changed back into a barely visible ring and sat quietly on her finger.

    After the little harvest, Jun Wu Xie fell into a deep slumber.

    At the crack of dawn, she went to look for Jun Xian.

    Jun Xian was surprised to find his precious granddaughter look for him on her own ord. Ever since she was injured, he rarely had the chance to spend time with her, everytime he tried to interact with her, she seemed quiet and withdrawn, prickling his heart.

    ¡°Wu Xie? Why are you here? Come, sit down quickly.¡± Jun Xian hurriedly ushered her to the nearest seat.

    Jun Wu Xie was treated like a treasure as she is the only in her generation, with Jun Qing¡¯s disability, having children may not be possible.

    She sat down meekly as she slowly warmed up to her new grandfather.

    ¡°Grandfather, I¡¯d like to discuss something with you.¡± she said solemnly.

    Her sudden deration made his heart skip a beat. Could she have heard all the rumours that have been going around?

    ¡°Just say it. Whatever you want, just name it! As long as it is something within my means, I will do it for you.¡± he addressed her warmly.

    Jun Wu Xie cleared her throat. This was her first ¡®family¡¯ formal conversation she¡¯s ever had.

    ¡°Grandfather already knows that I have no contractual spirit. I know that I¡¯m unable to cultivate and I¡¯ve been thinking, ever since I¡¯ve been recuperating in my room, I¡¯ve been looking through some medical books. My writing skills are not that bad and since I can¡¯t cultivate any spiritual power, I was thinking of studying medicine.¡±

    He looked at her with a shocked expression. She...She actually came to say something so sensible? Although he loves his granddaughter, he knows she has no skills other than brewing trouble. He sat there petrified.

    Jun Wu Xie saw that he was frozen in ce, she persisted on: ¡°Lin Pce is not as peaceful as before. After my injury, I¡¯vee to terms with a lot of things. You don¡¯t have to worry about me, I really want to change.¡±

    Jun Xian remained silent. Lin Pce current predicament wasn¡¯t good, even Mo Xuan Fei personally broke off the engagement shows that their standing was no longer stable. He knew he could no longer conceal anything from her.

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21: ¡°Body is a Treasure (2)¡±

    His granddaughter was still so carefree despite experiencing so much hardships. On top of that, she even became so well behaved and sensible. This caused Jun Xian to feel conflicted and inevitably sad.

    After all, having him as a grandfather was useless, although she had lost both her parents since young, as her grandfather he couldn¡¯t even protect her and give her a stable life...

    ¡°This matter I¡¯ll leave it to you. As long as you want to, just go for it. Just remember, as long as I am around, no one can bully you.¡± Jun Xian dered with a glint in his eyes. Jun Wu Xie¡¯s change naturally made him very happy.

    ¡°Thank you, grandfather¡± she nodded.

    ¡°We are family, no need for such formalities! As long as you are happy, as your grandfather, I feel at ease.¡± If she was really interested in medicine it would be a good instead of letting her think of the scoundrel Mo Xuan Fei.

    ¡°I will ask the servants to prepare some medical books and herbs for you, if anything iscking, just tell Uncle Fu.¡±

    Uncle Fu was an authoritative figure in Lin Pce. He had followed Jun Xian from a young age and was second inmand in the Rui Lin Army before handing down his power to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s father. After retiring from the army, he took charge of all the household matters in the Lin Pce.

    Before it was even lunch time, Uncle Fu sent the servants to send over medical books and herbs. Her room was quickly filled up with medical books andrge boxes of medicinal herbs. Jun Xian even instructed for a room near her courtyard to be converted into a pharmacy.

    Uncle Fu came by to check if everything was in order after which he left her room. She quickly nced through a few books nearby. After reading a few casually, she ced them aside.

    Those books that were sent to her might not be top tier medical books but they were still very rare books, but once they went through her hands, she could memorise everything and even describe an even more advanced treatment than what was described in the book.

    She was despairing at this world¡¯s medical level after experiencing first hand through those quacks, she needed to see if the herbs and treatments were any different from her previous world. Although there were some simrities, herprehension of fusing the medicine and herbs of this world and her previous world was terrifying. In one day, she fullyprehended all of it. The books recorded most of the herbs and efficiency of this world and within a short span, she had them all clearly sorted in her mind.

    [When are you going to start?]The ck cat walked elegantly around the pharmacy, the room was filled with the scent of nostalgia as the fragrance of herbs filled the room. It suddenly had a shback of its mistress seated in a simr room surrounded by various herbs and medical books as she dabbled in various prescriptions and treatments for a decade.

    ¡°I¡¯m in no hurry.¡± Jun Wu Xie calmly replied as she took little lotus out. To condition and maximise Jun Xian¡¯s and Jun Qing¡¯s potential, she must master the effects of the Little Lotus.

    The white lotus looked like a crown jewel with each petal looking like a crystal,unlike any ordinary lotus she¡¯s ever seen. She sucked in a deep breath as she savoured this beauty with her eyes.

    She took out a small lotus seed and swallowed it gracefully, what better way to test the effects than herself?

    It started off with a dull and ufortable pain from her bones as an itching sensation took over. She narrowed her eyes as the pain became more unbearable as the feeling changed with each minute. From a dull itching sensation to a sharp knife-like pain as though someone was sharpening a knife with her bones. She was soon drenched in a thinyer of sweat as she bit her lower lip.

    This feeling was worse than being stabbed by a knife!

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22: ¡°Body is a Treasure (3)¡±

    She endured the excruciating pain for close to an hour when the pain finally subsided. Her clothes clung on to her slim body frame as she was drenched with sweat and ayer of ck sticky fluid.

    She was finally free from the torment! She gave a sigh of relief as she looked at her hands and those impurities that were expelled out.

    ¡°That little guy didn¡¯t lie.¡± Jun Wu Xie muttered absentmindedly as she tried to feel what changes were made to her body. She could feel that her joints were more flexible and her body felt lighter as well.

    In this world if one wanted to cultivate their spiritual power, one needed an excellent physique. Previously she did not hurry to start cultivating as she had wanted to hone her physique to an almost perfect state before embarking on the arduous journey ahead. Starting with a strong foundation will lead to exponential gains in the future!

    After experiencing all the pain and reaping the enormous benefits herself, Wu Jun Xie was convinced that she was ready to start the treatment for Jun Qing and Jun Xian. It was time to improve their constitutions and put Lin Pce back in their rightful ce!

    One of the main reasons why the Emperor dared to act so presumptuously was because Lin Pce has no sessors in line. With Jun Qing crippled and the arrogant good-for-nothing Jun Wu Xie, the seemingly bleak future encouraged such acts against them.

    If Jun Xian and Jun Qing are in the pink of health, with their valiant vigor and aura, one would have to think twice before acting against them. With Jun Xian as the backbone of the Rui Lin Army, there can be only one oue ¨C blood will be shed!

    During this time, Jun Wu Xie spent her time scurrying to and fro her little courtyard to her pharmacy, busy conditioning her body¡¯s¡¯ physique through her diet, when her pale face finally turned a hint of rosy.

    Jun Xian was worried that his granddaughter would y doctor only for a short while before her interest died out, hence he was pleasantly surprised to hear that she was busy scuttling to and fro her pharmacy and felt relieved that herplexion was looking better each time he saw her.

    In the Imperial Pce, they still have yet to receive any action or any retaliation from the Lin Pce which made the Emperor smile. Lin Pce had chalked up too many military merits over the years. Who would pass up such a great chance like this to bring their name down? This was the desired result he had wished for, crushing them in spirit.

    By now, the mes of the malicious rumors of Jun Wu Xie engaging the Rui Lin Army to act on her personal selfish whims had long spread out far beyond the city¡¯s walls.

    All this while, Jun Xian was trying to trace and find the group of mysterious men in ck and get proof to clear Jun Wu Xie¡¯s name. He had however a trace of suspicion that they were hiding something important.

    All the Second Prince¡¯s guards had noplete corpse, as though they had exploded from within. Also, the Second Prince was said to have been badly injured due to fighting with them and fending off their attacks, however he had not been granted any audience with the Second Prince to determine what injuries or what type of weapon had caused them.

    Clearly the Imperial Pce was withholding important clues to slow him down in his investigations so as to bring down Jun Wu Xie¡¯s reputation.

    From morning till night, Jun Xian is always out looking for clues. On the other hand, Jun Wu Yao¡¯s figure was rarely seen in thepounds of the Lin Pce. As for Lin Pce matters, only Jun Qing and Jun Wu Xie remained.

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23: ¡°Poison (1)¡±

    A servant pushed Jun Qing to the side of the lotus pond in the backyard to view the lotus flowers in full bloom. Jun Qing however was not in the mood to appreciate it.

    Hearing small footsteps from the side, Jun Qing turned his wheelchair in that direction and smiled as he saw a slightly flushed Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°You are finally willing toe out?¡± Jun Qing asked feigning annoyance.

    Ever since Jun Xian permitted Jun Wu Xie to study medicine, she was practically a shut-in, only going to her pharmacy and nowhere else. Such an appearance was rare indeed.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at her uncle who was smiling dotingly at her. She was slightly surprised as her body had undergone intensive conditioning through the special lotus seed and tears, although she has yet to cultivate any spiritual power, her footsteps have be very light. Unless she was in the person¡¯s line of sight otherwise anyone within five steps from her would not be able to discover her presence.

    However this time she clearly had just entered the spacious backyard and her Uncle who was facing the lotus pond knew right from the start that it was her. His hearing was too amazing!

    ¡°Uncle¡¯s legs were injured on the battlefield?¡± Jun Wu Xie searched hard through the fragments of memories rted to this little uncle of hers but not much information could be obtained. From her memory, Jun Qing had always been sitting on a wheelchair and had rarely talked about his legs, only once at a family feast had he mentioned that he was injured on the battlefield.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Jun Qing answered.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t an ordinary injury, right?¡± Jun Wu Xie pressed on as she was certain that there was more to it than a simple battle wound. When he was injured, Lin Pce was at its prime where all the superior doctors from all around would be invited to heal him.

    When Jun Wu Xie fell off the cliff, her injuries were very serious as well, with broken bones as one of the main bane. Within a month, she was able to walk hence a simple wound from the battlefield should not have any reason to take away his ability to walk.

    ¡°It¡¯s poison, I was stabbed in the back by the enemy with a fatal poison. If not for your Grandfather, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t have any Uncle to talk to. He was able to get Qing Yun n¡¯s Sovereign to heal me, ¡± he said mncholy, as he raised his hem at his waist to expose a hideous scar.

    Although the wound was over a decade old, there was still a trace of dark purple surrounding it.

    ¡°Qing Yun n?¡± she slightly frowned.

    ¡°Your Grandfather traded our family heirloom in exchange for his help.¡± Jun Qing quickly exined and attempted to rify as he thought of the deep enmity between Qing Yun n¡¯s Bai Yun Xian and his niece.

    Previously when Jun Wu Xie had told Jun Xian of her intentions to pursue her future in medicine, he had wanted to suggest to enrol in Qing Yun n as that was the ma of medical studies in this world.

    Unfortunately, with Mo Xuan Fei and Bai Yun Xian¡¯s entanglement, having her join Qing Yun n was no longer possible.

    ¡°Let me look at Uncle¡¯s leg.¡± Jun Wu Xie had never once thought of that pair of adulterers.

    ¡°Okay.¡± He quickly obliged and rolled up his pants.

    Jun Qing¡¯s legs were pale and slender, if not for that injury, this pair of legs which were once robust and strong was now reduced to a pair of thin and weak legs. After more than a decade of not utilizing the leg muscles, they shrunk and now his upper body and legs were very out of proportion.

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24: ¡°Poison (2)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie started to examine his legs as she applied pressure over a few areas. ¡°Are you not able to feel anything at all?¡±

    ¡°asionally a few chills, but not very obvious.¡± He replied.

    She continued to examine his legs and finally after some time she looked up and asked: ¡°Uncle, do you trust me?¡± She asked calmly.

    ¡° Of course!¡± He smiled warmly at her.

    Jun Wu Xie looked around her surroundings and her gazended on the lotus pond, as her eyes shed a trace of excitement.

    ¡°These lotus flowers are so beautiful,take for instance this lotus here in full bloom. Hmmm... I wonder if Uncle likes to eat lotus seeds?¡± She casually asked.

    Jun Qing gave a quick thought and replied : ¡°I do eat them asionally.¡±

    ¡°I just picked some yesterday and thought they tasted really good! Would you like to try some as well?¡± She asked again in a casual tone.

    ¡°Of course I would, It¡¯s been handpicked by you.¡± He happily agreed. His own little niece is now so sensible. If it was before, even if she ever picked any lotus seeds, the first person she would give it to would be Mo Xuan Fei!

    ¡°Uncle, open your mouth¡± she added.

    Jun Qing was surprised although he didn¡¯t know what she was up to but as a doting Uncle, all he wanted was for his niece to be happy so he listened to her and opened his mouth.

    As soon as he did that, Jun Wu Xie immediately flicked the lotus seed into his mouth and before he could even react, she closed his mouth and tilted his head up forcing him to swallow it down.

    ¡°................¡± From her ¡®gentle feeding¡± method, he almost choked out tears.

    Just when he thought she was finally getting more sensible, the way she did things was still a little....rough.

    Jun Wu Xie can¡¯t be med for crude method of feeding medicine. It¡¯s just that it was never in her genes to begin with. With regards to patients who refused to eat medications, she always had a single thought- that was to have the patient eat it and her method was crude but effective without room for resistance.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it delicious?¡± She inquired.

    Jun Qing looked at her with a dumbfounded expression. She simply shoved it down his throat! When did he get the luxury to taste it?

    ¡°Mmmm.. Delicious.¡± He coaxed her.

    ¡°Then I shall leave first.¡± After doing what she came for, she whizzed away back to her courtyard.

    Jun Qing stared at her back as left, feeling a little baffled. This little girl came all the way here and after talking so much, it was merely to feed him a lotus seed?

    ¡°Master¡¯s body still has some remnants of poison, as the lotus seed is of cooling nature, would you like me to brew a bowl of ginger soup to warm you up?¡± The ¡®servant¡¯ who had been standing behind him all this while broke the silence. If one looked closely, this man had a tall and robust stature, with his stoic expression, one would think he resembled nothing like a servant.

    Jun Qing raised his hands, ¡°There¡¯s no need to kick up a big fuss over a single lotus seed. I¡¯m not that weak.¡±

    That man no longer pursued on and said his thoughts out loud. ¡°Little Miss seems a little differenttely.¡±

    Ever since Jun Qing was injured, he had been tending to him for over a decade and had watched Jun Wu Xie grow up. He never had a good impression of her due to her lofty and arrogant nature hence he did not even bother to greet her when he saw her.

    ¡°You think so too?¡± Jun Qing¡¯s lips curved upwards as he gave a deep thought. With a trace of nostalgia, he absentmindedly said, ¡°Seeing her now somewhat reminds me of Brother.¡±

    ¡°Please do not jest, some things cannot bepared.¡± That man frowned as he sternly replied, he didn¡¯t seem to agree with the words of Jun Qing.

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25: ¡°Poison (3)¡±

    Jun Qing immediately lost his smile and shook his head. ¡°Tsk. The only person who can tolerate this temper of yours is only Brother, do not forget, that child is...she is the child of the man whom you swore your fealty to. If one day Father and I are no longer around,she will be in your.....¡±

    Before he could finish his sentence, an ufortable itch was felt as if someone was sawing his bones with a blunt knife and he hunched over as this feeling started to spread to every single bone in his body.

    ¡°Master!¡± The man looked worriedly at the pale faced Jun Qing.

    Jun Qing¡¯s poison from that time had yet to be fully purged and the residual toxicity had prated deep into the bone marrow, even the famed Yun Qing n¡¯s Sovereign had failed to neutralise it. Over the years, Jun Qing had been very cautious right down to his diet. He was fine just a moment ago and was still rebuking him, why did he suddenly...?

    He suddenly thought of something.

    ¡°That lotus seed? But how could it be?¡±

    No matter how much he disliked Jun Wu Xie, the blood of the Jun family still flowed within her, that¡¯s why when she had approached Jun Qing just now, he did not have any apprehension towards her. How could it have been her?

    Jun Qing clenched his teeth tightly as he felt the itch slowly became an indescribable pain. It was as if they were slowly being crushed and the overwhelming pain swept over him as he broke out in cold sweat.

    As the man watched Jun Qing¡¯s condition worsen by each passing moment, he quickly lifted Jun Qing up with his wheelchair and rushed back to the room.

    All these was not ryed to Jun Wu Xue. She was cooped up in her pharmacy researching. She had not given it a second thought as she had personally gone through the bone cleansing process and although it was not the mostfortable experience, it was still manageable in her opinion.

    However, what she did not know was that the cleansing of a regr human bone and one that had been poisoned had a totally different effect.

    In a different courtyard, at this moment Jun Qing was suffering from an excruciating pain, as if a thousand knives were hacking away at his bones. An emergency summon for all the capable doctors of the State to quickly head over to Lin Pce to treat him.

    However, all the doctors were helpless in their diagnosed as Jun Qingy on his bed as his body temperature soared, as his body kept twitching and soon the sweat soaked through the sheets. The sweat expelled also carried a faint ck smelly substance.

    This scene scared the wits out of the group of doctors who knelt at the bedside quivering.

    Jun Xian had received the news and rushed back to see his son lying on the bed,plexion as white as sheet. His condition did not look optimistic and it was as if he had one leg in the grave already.

    Jun Xian broke out in cold sweat as he roared, ¡°What the hell happened?!¡± A pair of bloodshot eyes was staring viciously at the doctors kneeling by the bed.

    ¡°Th..thi..this humble one...does not know how .. How his blood flow is in chaos and the poison in his bone marrow suddenly spread..spread to wh..whole body. Thi..this humble one really tried my best... Lin Wang please have mercy!¡± The group of doctors all cried for mercy as they all had the same diagnosis- Jun Qing did not have long to live!

    This bolt of information almost made Jun Xian faint as he steadied himself.

    Was hisst son going to die?

    No!

    This can¡¯t be happening!

    He immediately rushed over to the Royal Pce, intending to seek out Bai Yun Xian as she is Qing Yun n¡¯s Sovereign¡¯s disciple. To his dismay, Bai Yun Xian had refused audience with anyone saying that she was still frightened from the attack and was still recuperating.

    He immediately stormed into the Grand Hall to seek an audience with the Emperor instead. His Majesty was ced in a difficult situation and as he did not have much of a choice, he could only watch on helplessly as he saw Jun Xian lead all the Imperial Doctors in the Royal Pce back to Lin Pce to assist with the treatment.

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26: ¡°Poison(4)¡±

    For one whole day and night, Jun Qing was lying on the bed hanging over the verge of death, all the doctors that came and took his pulse all had the same worried expression, all had the single verdict ¨C Jun Qing was one step away from death¡¯s door.

    Jun Xian seemed to have aged ten years overnight as he sat by his son as he waved his hands and asked them all to return to the pce. He sat there sadly as he buried his face in his hands.

    ....................

    ¡°Is that true?¡± The Emperor who was seated in the study was listening to the doctor who was reporting Jun Qing¡¯s situation to him, his face void of any expression as he listened solemnly.

    ¡°This humble one does not dare lie. Jun Qing¡¯s poison has indeed acted up and the poison has attacked the heart.¡± The doctor reported truthfully.

    ¡°That¡¯s a pity, order for the Snow Mountain Ginseng and the Red Lingzhi to be sent over to Lin Pce.¡± The Emperor was feeling very generous, both the Snow Mountain Ginseng and the Red Lingzhi are rare herbs that was used to prolong life and it was apparent to everyone that Jun Qing has not much longer to live.

    ¡°Yes, your Majesty.¡±

    ¡°Withdraw¡± The Emperor waved his hand.

    When the doctor left, the Emperor leaned back in his chair as he went through all the various scrolls on the desk, a small smile could be seen.

    ....................

    In the Lin Pce was overshadowed with gloom as Jun Qingy on his bed motionless, his breathing was very weak.

    Jun Xian sat by his side with red eyes.

    ¡°Why did this suddenly happen? You were alright all these years, why did the poison suddenly re up?¡± Jun Xian could not understand, all these years his condition had been stable, what could have triggered it?

    The man standing by the side had on a solemn expression as he clenched his fist tightly.

    ¡°Has any suspicious personnel entered the Pcetely?¡± Jun Xian asked with a deep frown.

    The man shook his head as he looked over at Jun Qing lying on the bed, his heart was struggling internally. Before Jun Qing fainted, he had specifically told him not to tell anyone that Jun Wu Xie was there before. No matter what had happened, he believed from the bottom of his heart that Jun Wu Xie would not hurt him. He simply took it as his life was going to end a little sooner that¡¯s all. He did not want to implicate his niece into anyone¡¯s grand scheme to throw the Lin Pce into further turmoil.

    But now all the doctors have diagnosed that he did not have much time left. Did he have to hide this forever?The man was conflicted, if it was anyone else, he would have directly interrogated them but the perpetrator was Jun Wu Xie!

    If Jun Qing really died, Lin Pce had no more future.

    ¡°This...what happened here?¡± a puzzled voice suddenly sounded.

    The man and Jun Xian both turned to look at the same time as they saw Jun Wu Xie carrying a ck cat in her arms, with a quizzical expression at the doorway.

    ¡°Wu Xie.........¡± Jun Xian¡¯s husky voice was full of sorrow.

    The man clenched his trembling fist and choked back the words he wanted to say.

    ¡°Your uncle has been poisoned.¡± Jun Xian slowly broke it to her as he closed his eyes in despair.

    Poisoned? Jun Wu Xie was slightly surprised when she heard this. She immediately went to the bed ignoring the surprised Jun Xian and man as she took Jun Qing¡¯s pulse.

    His pulse was very weak, barely discernable. Jun Qing¡¯s face was pale and covered with sweat mixed with a dark substance. All these fit the description of being poisoned.

    If it was others, they would have concluded it as severe poisoning however, who was Jun Wu Xie? She had immediately found something different.

    Although Jun Qing¡¯s pulse was weak, it was also very stable.

    Jun Wu Xie immediately pulled off the quilt and removed the pillow.

    ¡°Wu Xie, what are you doing?!¡±

    ¡°Uncle is fine.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mind was focused on the treatment and did not know how her sudden actions and words had impacted the rest who were standing there with their mouth agape.

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27: ¡°Healing Hands (1)¡±

    Jun Qing¡¯s situation was not as bad as everyone had made it out to be. It looked as though the poison had prated the bone marrow, as the lotus seed actually cleanses the bones and as it purges all the toxins out, these will be purged out from the pores of the body together with the sweat. Before the process isplete, this umtion of discarded toxins will confuse people and think that the terrifying amount of poison had actually reached his heart and hence the death verdict.

    In actual fact, it was not so dangerous!

    Jun Wu Xie ced Jun Qing on a t position as she wanted to smoothen the detoxification process. She swiftly took out a needle bag as she pulled out a long slender needle and urately pierced a main meridian point. She continued on with a few other points to unblock them with the intention to increase his blood cirction and to hasten the process and put an early end to his ordeal.

    As she was self immersed in an ethereal state as she skillfully used her needles to treat him, she was oblivious to her surroundings. When she had initially pulled out the needle, the man could not take it anymore and had stepped forward to stop her when the equally shocked Jun Xian raised his hand and blocked him.

    They stood beside the bed and watched her quietly as she skillfully and urately unblocked his meridians. They had all seen Jun Wu Xie grow up and had never expected her medical skills to be so good.

    ¡°Prepare ten stoves in the room and shut the door and windows.¡± she calmly ordered.

    ¡°What are you up to? He¡¯s your Uncle! Can¡¯t you see, he¡¯s dying!¡± The man bellowed. He could not take it any more! Jun Qing was already so sickly and his sweat had soaked through the sheets and she still wanted him to be cooped up in the room with ten stoves?!

    Jun Wu Xie nced over and spoke in a cold voice, ¡°I don¡¯t speak to idiots.¡±

    She did not care about how horrid his expression was, she simply carried her ck cat in her arms and left.

    There was nothing wrong with Jun Qing¡¯s detoxification process but his body was very weak as his lower body was immobile for too long. His internal organs were all in disarray, hence even if the bones are cleansed, she still needed to help him rebuild his whole body constitution to what it was before, or even better! Now, her main goal was to purge out all the remaining toxins in the shortest time possible.

    She immediately rushed to get the prescription for stabilizing and boosting his internal system.

    In Jun Qing¡¯s room, the air was very stifled as the man¡¯s face was as ck as coal while Jun Xian wore a heavy expression.

    As Jun Xian watched Jun Qing Ying on the bed with that deathly paleplexion, Jun Xian was struggling for a bit when he finally ordered, ¡°Prepare ten stoves! Shut the doors and all the windows tight!¡±

    ¡°Lin Wang, you would even let the Little Miss mess with his life?¡± He gave Jun Xian an incredulous look.

    Jun Xian sighed. ¡°You¡¯ve heard what all the other doctors have said. They said there was no way to cure him. They have all given up on him. The fact that there is a glimmer of hope, no matter how ridiculous it is, I am going to try it. I have only one son left and I¡¯m not going to let him leave me so easily. Even if the chance is one in a million, I¡¯m going to cling onto it.¡±

    He was pushed into a corner and had no way out. He was willing to risk it all, after all, what did he have to lose?

    When he saw his granddaughter¡¯s skill with the needle, a glimmer of hope ignited within. He¡¯d rather ce his hope within his family!

    ¡°You are going to ce all your hopes in her? How long has she dabbled in medicine for? This is too much! It¡¯s a life you are ying with! Isn¡¯t Qing Yun n Sovereign¡¯s disciple currently residing in the Royal Pce? Even if his Majesty doesn¡¯t agree, I¡¯m going to tie her up and drag her here!¡± He argued bitterly.

    Jun Xian shook his head. ¡°Jun Qing¡¯s been poisoned too heavily, even the Sovereign cannot neutralize it, what more his disciple? Even if you tie her up and drag her here, what¡¯s the point? It¡¯s no use...¡±

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28 ¡°Healing Hands (2)¡±

    The man slumped against the bed as he bit clenched his teeth.

    Soon, the stoves were ced in the room as the servants hurriedly closed all windows and the door. The sudden increase in temperature forced both Jun Xian and the man to circte their spiritual energy and soon they were each covered in a thin cloak to protect themselves from the extreme heat.

    Jun Qing¡¯s sweat mixed with ck substance came trickling out and he waspletely drenched. It was as though he had just been fished out from a pool of water. Those sweat beads that dripped onto the floor evaporated quickly and soon the room was filled with steam.

    A creaking sound was heard as Jun Wu Xie entered the room with a bowl of her own concoction as the little ck cat stayed by her side.

    Without paying heed to anyone, she marched straight up to Jun Qing.

    Suddenly, she felt a strong grip on her wrist. The man had rushed forward in an attempt to stop her.

    ¡°He¡¯s your Uncle!¡± He stared at her menacingly. Although he did not tell Jun Xian that the cause of this was all because she had fed him the lotus seed, he still held her responsible in his heart. Although he did not want to believe that she was out to hurt Jun Qing, the facts were right there.

    ¡°Let go.¡± She said icily as she frowned. She immediately broke free from his grasp as she flung her hand away. She was very annoyed to be interrupted and questioned repeatedly while treating a patient.

    The man stood quietly at the corner with a gloomy expression as he watched her slowly feed Jun Qing the bowl of ck liquid.

    After drinking the bowl of medicine, there was no response from Jun Qing as hey quietly on the bed.

    As time slowly ticked by, the intense temperature of the room was a great torture to Jun Wu Xie. As she had yet to start her cultivation much less protect herself with a cloak of her own spiritual energy from such extreme temperature. She continued to sweat profusely as her thin dress was soaked through but no matter what, she just sat there quietly as she meticulously paid attention to every single change in his pulse.

    The ck cat leaped onto the bed as it stared at Jun Qing and looked up at Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Meow.¡±

    [Physical condition seems stable.]

    Jun Wu Xie nodded slightly.

    An hourter, crystal clear beads of sweat started forming, a huge contrast to the previous murky sweat that was expelled.

    Jun Wu Xie immediately called for the servants to remove all the stoves and air the room.

    ¡°Prepare hot water and help freshen Second Master up.¡± Jun Wu Qing ordered.

    Everyone outside the room looked at her with a puzzled expression. What was their Young Miss up to again? The situation for their Second Master was already very bad with almost every doctor in the kingdom giving him the death verdict. Now shees in and y doctor?

    The servants hesitated as they looked towards Jun Xian and when he nodded, they scuttled in and went to clean up.

    ¡°You there, go to my pharmacy and take the medical pot I left on the table over and add it into warm water and let Second Master soak in it for three hours.¡± She called out to the man standing nearest to her.

    During this whole process, Jun Xian stood quietly by the side never once interfering with her arrangements as he watched her with his tired eyes, he felt a wave of relief wash over him.

    Regardless if everything she did was useless, at least she had changed for the better.

    After she finished all the necessary arrangements, she discovered that her dress had many stains, these were all from the ck substance expelled out from Jun Qing¡¯s body and it had an odious stench.

    She quickly retreated back to her own room to take a bath. She really hated all these smells!

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29: ¡°Healing Hands (3)¡±

    Jun Qing was soaking in the medicinal bath water that Jun Wu Xie had specially prepared for him. Although he was unconscious, it was apparent that his condition had improved as his breathing was no longer as weak and his face although pale, it was not deathly white as before. The man could see this but he still huffed his chest up haughtily as he still bore some grievances towards Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Xian was by his son¡¯s side all this while and when he saw the improvement, he gave a sigh of relief.

    ¡°After all, Wu Xie is his daugher, she may have been somewhat naive in the past, now she is all grown up. You must not have any prejudice against her, she may... she may need the protection from you guys to grow up safely in the future.¡± He patiently exined. He could tell that man did not like Jun Wu Xie very much. He wanted to try to diffuse the animosity as much as he could.

    The man remained silent and left the room as soon as he saw that Jun Qing¡¯splexion had finally turned for the better.

    After her bath and changing into a fresh new set of clothes, Jun Wu Xie sat in the pharmacy as she held a tea cup in one hand while the other was writing down all the various names of herbs with fervour.

    Jun Qing¡¯s condition has stabilised but to return his condition to its peak, a lot of effort is needed, as such she was busy scribbling away all the medications needed.

    Toplement the medicine, she also wrote down the list of dishes to pair them with, toplement each other so as to nourish him and speed up the process.

    A knocking the door interrupted her thoughts.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    The door creaked opened and there stood the same tall man who had been interrupting her all these while. She furrowed her eyebrows.

    ¡°If you¡¯ve got something to say, spit it out now, or else just scram.¡± For people other than family, she does not pay any heed to the words used. She says whateveres to mind without a care.

    As she just finished speaking, the man standing in front of her suddenly went down on one knee with a loud thud.

    ¡°Major General of the Rui Lin Army Long Qi has greatly offended Young Miss, please punish me as you deem fit!¡± He said grimly as his tall frame was kneeling with on one knee and his head slightly bowed.

    Rui Lin Army¡¯s Major General...she nced over at Long Qi..she had always felt that he was always staying quietly by her Uncle¡¯s side and fussing over him on quite a few asions, although she had always thought he did not seem like a servant or a bodyguard, it never crossed her mind that he would be Rui Lin Army¡¯s Major General!

    But...

    ¡°Okay?¡± Jun Wu Xie frowned.

    Long Qi continued kneeling on the ground without uttering a single word. He did not deny he had always some prejudice against her. He even deeply suspected that she poisoned Jun Qing! When he saw how she meticulous she was as she treated Jun Qing and the effects of her treatment could be seen, he knew he was in the wrong.

    Rui Lin Army¡¯s protocols have always been severely strict hence he had habitually seeked his own punishment. It was an irond rule that every single member had been drilled into since day one. If one did something wrong, it¡¯s punishment!

    ¡°Since it¡¯s nothing then you can leave.¡± She had no interest whatsoever in his position or request. This man had repeatedly interrupted her so many times but this was all due to him worrying over Jun Qing, so when he was rude, she really did not care nor take it to heart.

    He maintained his position for a while longer, stood up and left the room. Only this time, he was very respectful towards her and had even bowed slightly before he closed the door.

    ¡°Wow, what extraordinary thing did you do when I was not around? This looks interesting...¡± an enigmatic voice with a hint of mischief trailed off from the doorway.

    TL: Did you notice the way he had changed the way he called her?

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30: ¡°Healing Hands (4)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie was a little startled as she looked over with a slight frown.

    He casually made his way to the nearest chair as he sat down andzily plopped his head on his hand as he gave her a charming smile. His long ck satin hair draped down the side and framed his gorgeous face.

    That picture itself was a sin.

    Jun Wu Xie had not seen him for the past few days and had almost forgot about his existence. Didn¡¯t think that he would appear so suddenly.

    With his appearance, she could vaguely smell the familiar scent of blood, despite it being covered by the strong fragrance of herbs, with her sensitive nose, she could still sniff out that faint trace.

    Jun Wu Yao looked at her happily but his expression almost crumbled when he saw her frown at him as she covered her nose with her hand. His handsome smile was frozen.

    ¡°Next time, if you have notpletely removed the smell, you are not allowed in the pharmacy.¡± She warned him with a deep frown. She did not care where he¡¯s from, as long as he didn¡¯t provoke her and Lin Pce, he could do whatever he want.

    Jun Wu Yao slowly stood up as he looked at her with a distressed expression.

    The smell was barely discernible moreover this ce had such strong pungent herb smell, how keen was this nose of hers to be able to sniff that out from this myriad of smells?

    ¡°You dislike that smell this much?¡± He chuckled.

    ¡°Yes!¡± She saw him walking towards her slowly. She subconsciously took a step back as he came closer. This smell made her feel really sick if she wasn¡¯t treating any patient!

    ¡°Really... sorry¡± as he looked at the Jun Wu Xie was out outwardly avoiding him, an evil smile shed by as he suddenly disappeared. Before she could even react, she was embraced by a pair of strong arms.

    Her delicate little face was forcibly pressed into his broad chest as the smell of blood assaulted her nose as it was many times stronger. Jun Wu Xie stood there petrified.

    ¡°Let go!¡±

    ¡°Be good, next time I will not let you smell it.¡± Jun Wu Yao not only did not let go, he actually hugged her even tighter.

    So petite, so soft, it was like a small little animal hiding in a safe ce but the little one he¡¯s holding onto seems to have sharp fangs and was baring it.

    She was in a frenzy as he hugged her tightly and rubbed her head as if she was some kind of pet! The clothes which she had just changed into had to be changed again as it now had the stench of blood. When he finally let her go, she rushed out of the pharmacy and scrubbed herself many times before she willingly came out.

    After being abandoned by its master, the little ck cat could only re at Jun Wu Yao. Jun Wu Yao could not help butugh out as he saw the fleeing shadow of Jun Wu Xie. The ck cat could feel some strong energy fluctuations and realised how dangerous this man really was! He immediately followed his master¡¯s¡¯ footsteps and fled the pharmacy.

    Master! Don¡¯t leave me alone with this crazy man!

    ..........

    Jun Qing finally stirred as he groggily saw a familiar silhouette sitting by his bed. As his vision slowly restored, he realised that it was his worried Father who seemed to have aged since hest saw him.

    ¡°Father?¡± Jun Qing struggled to sit up but his body felt as if the bones have all been broken up and it was so intense he could not move.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move! Lie down!¡± Jun Xian quickly reached out.

    ¡°What happened to me?¡± Although his whole body felt as though it was breaking apart and he could not move, he still felt a hint offort and ease.

    ¡°You really almost scared your Father to death!¡±

    ¡°.........¡± Jun Qing helplessly looked at the sullen figure by his bed.

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31: ¡°The Mysterious Expert (1)¡±

    ¡°Stop sleeping already and get something to eat!¡± Jun Xian heartily nudged his son. Now that he¡¯s much better and can finally eat to replenish his strength and nourish the body, what more are they waiting for?

    When the servants entered the room with the piping hot porridge, the aroma was so enticing that both father and son momentarily looked at the steaming bowls absentmindedly.

    The porridge had a faint smell of herbs but the smell was not too overpowering. Having not eaten for such a long time, Jun Qing could feel his stomach contracting once the bowl was ced in front of him.

    Once he took in a deep breath, the aroma assaulted all his senses and his previous loss of appetite was history. He struggled to sit up in his bed to enjoy his first meal for these past few days.

    After he had eaten his fill, with a bit of difficulty as he sat up in his bed and had only realized that he was in a very precarious situation while he was unconscious.

    ¡°Every doctor who saw you concluded that you were on at death¡¯s door..if not for her....¡±

    Jun Xian sighed as he thought about the pain of losing his eldest son ... If this kind of thing happened again he really did not know if he could survive.

    ¡°But...Jun Wu Xie just started on her medical studies not too long ago, how could she have known that I could be saved?¡± Jun Qing was full of questions, it seems that this time, it was really a huge change in Jun Wu Xie. The wayward rude little girl from before seem to have disappeared without a trace. Even in the face of Mo Xuan Fei¡¯s bullying, she still did not express any discontent, unlike the her before who would have whipped up a storm. She¡¯s so sensible and level headed now.

    ¡°Recently that child has changed a lot, she¡¯s be very sensible. I think her injury before might not be as simple as we have thought. If not for the major turn of events, she would not have changed so much in such a short time.¡± Jun Xian did not say it out but he had been thinking about it for a while and made a few guesses.

    All these started only after she came back riddled with all those injuries. What did she go through?

    Jun Qing hesitated for a moment before he finally told the truth that Jun Wu Xie had given him the lotus seed right before this incident.

    ¡°Lotus seed?!¡± Jun Qing frowned slightly. Initially he had thought that someone had secretly tempered but now Jun Wu Xie is suddenly involved.

    ¡°Perhaps she gave it to me without any deeper meaning or my body simply could not hold up against the poison. No matter what, I believe that Wu Xie will not harm me. But I have to say, although I¡¯m tired now, I¡¯m feeling much better than what I¡¯ve felt over in a decade! The poison has deeply seeped into my bones, all these years, and though it didn¡¯t manage to take my life away but it has been wearing my mind and spirit down.¡± Jun Qing was worried he would implicate Jun Wu Xie further as he hastily tried to exin.

    He really wasn¡¯t exaggerating, his body still felt very weak now however his mind was very alert. Also the poison before seem to have rendered him unable to muster up any spirit energy but now he could feel a slight throb as he tried to sense his spirit energy.

    ¡°Really? Do not think that you can pull a fast one over me. Naturally I believe in our Wu Xie. But if you still feel any difort anywhere, do not hide it.¡± No matter what, both of them are his closest kin and he did not want any harm to befall them.

    Jun Qing smiled and nodded as he moved his arms in exaggerated motion in an attempt to show his father that he was really fine.

    However in that moment, there was a surge of a strange feeling. His whole body stiffened as he was deep in thought.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Jun Xian quickly asked as he saw the strange expression Jun Qing had on.

    Jun Qing gulped as he gave a bewildered look of disbelieve.

    ¡°My legs....¡±

    ¡°What happened to your legs?!¡± Jun Xian asked anxiously.

    ¡°They feel a little...sore?¡± Jun Qing¡¯s voice trailed off...

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32: ¡°The Mysterious Expert (2)¡±

    Ever since Jun Qing had been poisoned, his legs were not able to feel any sensations, except for asional chills from the bitter cold winter. However, he could clearly feel something now, something he had missed all these years. Even though it was pain, nevertheless, it was still a feeling!

    ¡°Father, where is Wu Xie?¡± He had a sudden shback.

    [¡°Uncle, do you trust me?¡±]

    When Jun Wu Xie had asked him that question, he didn¡¯t think too much into it but now after all that has happened... After she had asked him that very question, she fed him ¡®that lotus seed¡¯ after which his body underwent major changes.

    All these were too coincidental!

    Jun Xian had sent someone to invite Jun Wu Xie over.

    When she entered the room, there was a faint aroma of herbs as she carried her little ck cat in one arm and walked over to the bedside.

    ¡°Uncle woke up.¡± As if she was expecting it, there was not a trace of surprise in her voice.

    ¡°Wu Xie, this time Uncle really need to thank you properly.¡± Jun Qing smiled warmly at his niece. He saw the cat that was looking happy and contented in her arms. Jun Wu Xie had always liked animals but because of her impatience, whenever she approached animals, they couldn¡¯t keep still and would run off. He even tried grabbing various cats and dogs and let her touch but they always end up running away so it was a very rare sight.

    ¡°No need, this is my fault.¡± She softly said as she stroked the cat¡¯s fur and looked down.

    This shocked both father and son.

    ¡°Wu Xie, what do you mean?¡± Jun Xian asked gently, fearing his tone was too harsh and scaring off his granddaughter.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at both of them with bright eyes and slowly said, ¡°In fact, there¡¯s no reason to hide from both of you. That time, when I fell from the cliff, almost all my bones were broken, if not for Master saving me, I¡¯d have long be dead.¡±

    ¡°Master?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie nodded, ¡°He was the one who saved me and sent me back to Lin Pce. However, he did not want other people to know about him, which is why he handed me over to Wu...brother. That entire time while I was recuperating, Master saw that I was interested in learning medicine and he took me in as his disciple. Although I don¡¯t know about his origins, he¡¯s my savior and I know he has amazing skills. The reason why I picked up studying medicine is not because I had an interest in it but because Master said that since my body constitution was weak and I had no contractual spirit, this was a way for me to protect myself.¡± She nced over to look at them as they looked at her seriously. She continued on, ¡°Actually, that was not an ordinary lotus seed, it was given by Master and it has the ability to cleanse the bone marrows.¡±

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33: ¡°The Mysterious Expert (3)¡±

    ¡°Although Uncle has been crippled, he¡¯s still able to feel asional chills and his tendons are not damaged, so I thought I could try to treat it. I also ate the lotus seed, though some difort, my body did not have such a reaction like Uncle¡¯s. His poison ring up scared me but luckily master taught me the way to treat it.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie spoke calmly, though her voice a little immature, she sounded very credible.

    This speech was thought up after some deliberation to gloss over the origin of the medicine.

    She had originally wanted to build up their body constitution discreetly, who knew that lotus seed would have triggered off such a big incident! Now she had to find a usible excuse as a cover up for her medical skills. Hence, the little ck cat and her had been discussing it and they eventually came up with a ¡®Master¡¯. Pushing everything to her mysterious master would pave her way free from all future problems.

    After listening to her exnation, Jun Xian and Jun Qing were both in shock. They did not think that Wu Xie would ever acknowledge anyone as her Master.

    When she had returned back that day, their memories were tampered with and all they knew was that her ¡®brother¡¯ had brought her back, however the specifics were not known.

    Her exnation may have sounded a bit too incredible, what kind of luck did she have to meet such an expert? However, it did fit all the current questions they had in their minds, like her change in personality as well as her interest in medicine.

    ¡°Well, Wu Xie, all these time did you meet your Master here in our Lin Pce?¡± He had on a weird facial expression when he as asked her.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded.

    Jun Xian and Jun Qing exchanged nces. If one looked closely, you could even see their eyebrows twitching.

    Lin Pce may not look heavily guarded however there is a great number of Rui Lin Army secretly guarding it in the shadows. Not to mention strangers, even any animals, they would be the first to know if any trespassed into Lin Pce.

    However this time, they had not heard anything at all. This meant that her Master was an expert who could enter and leave this fortress at his own will while escaping the tight of surveince of the Rui Lin Army. He did not leave behind a single clue.

    Towards this Master of hers they were piqued with curiosity but they knew he meant them no harm or else he wouldn¡¯t have saved her and taught her medicine as well.

    ¡°For you to have such a Master is a fortunate thing. Since he doesn¡¯t want to meet anyone, just help us express our gratitude for all his help.¡± From his vast experience, Jun Xian deduced that this Master of hers did not want to get involved in worldly affairs and hence did not insist any further.

    To have this Master was good for both Wu Xie and Lin Pce. Jun Xian was ted.

    ¡°Alright.¡± She calmly replied as the ck cat in her arms shot her a look of misgiving and let out a small meow.

    [Master, you¡¯ve been led astray. You¡¯ve actually learnt how to lie so tantly!]

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34: ¡°The Mysterious Expert (4)¡±

    [What Master? Oh please he does not even exist!]

    Jun Wu Xie remained calm and collected topping it up with a frosty expression.

    ¡°What! You said you ate the lotus seed as well? How are you? Was it very painful?¡± Jun Xian had witnessed his Son who was a Battle General curl into a shrimp because of the intense pain. What more a mere fourteen year old girl who did not have an ounce of spirit energy? He was very frantic as he asked with a worried expression.

    Jun Wu Qing shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m fine, there was a bit of difort but nothing like Uncle. His body reacted badly to it as he was poisoned before and the poison has seeped deep into his bone crevices over this long period. The lotus seed cleanses the bone marrows giving him a set of bones akin to being reborn. He experienced such pain as it squeezed out all the poison from every nook and cranny. As the poison is embedded deep in his bones, the purging process is very thorough to expel all the impurities and poison out. All these have been expelled out through his pores with his sweat, so there is no need to worry for any futureplications.

    If she wasn¡¯t able to even save Jun Qing, she really didn¡¯t deserve to live anymore.

    When Jun Xian heard that all of Jun Qing¡¯s impurities and poison has been expelled out with his sweat, his eyes almost popped out.

    ¡°When I woke up, I did feel a difference. My body feels much lighter and when I sat up just now, my legs could feel some sensations.¡± Jun Qing stated excitedly.

    It had been the same for all these years, it was as though he didn¡¯t have any legs. Now, even with the slightest feeling, he was delighted.

    ¡°Master said that after everything has been cleared, with additional medicine and medicinal bath conditioning, in half a year¡¯s time your legs would be like before.¡± Borrowing her ¡®Master¡¯ to reveal how skillful she was.

    The whole room was silent.

    Both men stared agape at Jun Wu Xie, with eyes wide open.

    After struggling for over a decade they finally see a glimmer of hope!

    ¡°Wu Xie, what do you mean by... like before...? Could it be that your Uncle can really walk again? Jun Xian could not stop his excitement , he was just short of jumping in joy in fear of scaring her.

    She nodded, ¡°He¡¯ll be able to walk like a normal person, it¡¯s just that he¡¯s been on a wheelchair for over a decade, his muscles are not very developed. Hence if he wants to return to his previous condition, he¡¯ll need up to a year to train and develop his lower body.¡±

    ¡°What?...I am able to return to that state in a year¡¯s time?¡± Jun Qing felt as though he was floating along in a dream. He was simply dumbfounded and ecstatic to the point he felt dizzy and his expression was that of shock mixed with happiness.

    He had thought that this life, he would be wheelchair ridden for good. Any hope that he could ever walk again was a dream. A dream he would trade anything for to be real.

    And Jun Wu Xie said that he could walk and restore to his previous condition too!

    Is he really not dreaming?

    Jun Wu Xie looked at the two men who were verge of tears as their whole face were red with excitement. She looked at them with a hint of puzzled expression. Was there a need to be this excited?

    She could not understand, his legs were never a problem. Extracting all the poison that had seeped deep in his bones was the problematic issue, however now that it¡¯s been dealt with, why would they get so excited?

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35 : ¡°Change (1)¡±

    In Jun Wu Xie¡¯s view, her Uncle was unable to walk was not because the poison was too toxic, it was because...the doctors in this world sucked big time!

    It never once crossed her mind that the problem did not lie in the doctors of this world but rather that she was too abnormal! Her skills were at an unprecedented level, it was as though a University Graduate was doing an elementary school kid¡¯s homework. That was the vast difference.

    ¡°Yes¡± She replied to their excitement.

    They remained silent but one could see the me ignited within their eyes as they tried to digest all the information.

    Lin Pce was on a decline as there was no sessor, however if Jun Qing was able to recover within the next couple of years to his peak, Lin Pce would once again be able to bask in glory.

    This opportunity was too important to them right now.

    ¡°Wu Xie, there¡¯s a lot of important things at stake here, the matter on your Uncle¡¯s recovery must be kept with strictest confidentiality. About your Master...¡±Jun Xian immediately thought of this critical matter.

    ¡°Master said he was not interested in worldly affairs.¡± What can a non-existent person disclose?

    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. We must really thank him for all his help! Please convey to him that if there is anything that Lin Pce can help him with, if it¡¯s within our means, we will do everything we can to fulfill it!¡± Jun Xian started chattering excitedly.

    ¡°I will convey it to him.¡± she faintly responded.

    ¡°Wu Xie, thank you.¡± Jun Qing looked at Wu Xie with his warm eyes and a gentle smile. He was very thankful that he had such great family support all these years and now his beloved niece said that she could cure him with her Master¡¯s help, he simply could not wait!

    His ¡®thank you¡¯ made her feel something stirring within. She was slightly surprised. In the past she had saved many people and she had received countless ¡®thank-yous¡¯ from all those she had saved , but those ¡®thank-yous¡¯ never carried any weight in her heart.

    However this time, Jun Qing¡¯s ¡®thank you¡¯ indeed made her feel a nice warmth from within as she felt a glimmer of joy as she let out a rare gentle smile.

    So it turns out rendering treatment to a family member feelspletely different.

    As she was intoxicated with this feeling, she carried on, ¡±Master gave me a few lotus seeds and I wanted to give one to Grandfather as well but due to Uncle¡¯s special case, I¡¯ll need to concentrate on Uncle¡¯s treatment for the time being. I will need a bit more time to prepare the conditioning of Grandfather¡¯s body.¡± She could not be too careless as Jun Xian¡¯s was rather advanced in his age and she had to be extra vignt. She would want to prepare everything fully before she started and get rid of any variables.

    Jun Xian never thought he had a share in this fortuitous opportunity. Listening to Jun Wu Xie he had guessed she had already started in her preparations for him.

    His chest felt warm and fuzzy as he awkwardly turned away as he silently wiped away the tears that were threatening to fall.

    His Granddaughter is all grown up now. She is finally sensible.

    In the future who would dare call his Granddaughter a waste?!He¡¯ll not let anyone touch a single hair on her! No one will get away with bullying her!

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave it all up to you. I will let Uncle Fu know and ask him to brief the kitchen staff. Do what you need to do, no need to ask me for my advise.¡± He chortled heartily and heaved a sigh of relief.

    In the past, although he had doted on her and loved her unconditionally, he knew that she loved to y pranks on others and she had a haughty temper so he had ced many restrictions on her to prevent any trouble. But now he feel that his heart is finally at ease as he looked at his precious Granddaughter.

    Sensible, calm, amazing medicinal skills, cares deeply about her family and even backed by a powerful Master. Where else in the world can you find such a great Granddaughter?

 Chapter 36

    36 Change (2)

    He wanted to scream out to the whole world how amazing his Granddaughter was! He wanted to unt her in front of the other old geezers, gloat at their shocked expressions and see if they still dared to call her a waste!

    Lin Pce''s current predicament could be overturned with Jun Wu Xie''s help. She was the key to it''s revival and to keep her protected as well as Lin Pce, they had to keep everything under wraps until Jun Qing fully recovered.

    Jun Xian had suffered greatly under someone''s grand scheme and it caused him to lose one of his beloved sons, another was gravely injured and could not even live normally all these years. To keep Lin Pce safe, he had to reduce The Rui Lin Army over the years. If they had found out that Jun Qing could recover and the person doing the treatment was Jun Wu Xie, he was not sure he could keep them both safe with his power alone.

    Now, keeping Jun Wu Xie safe was top priority.

    Under Jun Xian''s orders, Jun Wu Xie hadplete freedom to do the things she wanted without anyone raising any questions. All the servants no longer procrastinated when she asked them to do something.

    In order to prevent any repercussions after eating the lotus seed, Jun Wu Xie decided to use herbs to aid in the conditioning of Jun Xian''s body.

    Jun Wu Xie meticulously prepared various herbal concoctions and diets toplement and condition Jun Xian''s and Jun Qing''s body. She also added in a drop of the white lotus''s tear each time.

    During this whole process, everyday Uncle Fu personally delivered all the food and medicine from the hands of Jun Wu Xie to Jun Xian, while Long Qi delivered Jun Qing''s portion.

    Jun Wu Xie treated this very seriously and she could only trust the both of them! No other point of contacts were allowed in case someone slipped in and tempered with anything. This way she could personally supervise their progress without any worries.

    Both father and son were recovering at an astonishing rate under her care, the only victim was Little Lotus.

    As his tears were the ''special ingredient'' was needed, every few days he had to contribute his part. Every time he appeared, the ck cat would always be hot on his tracks as it pounced on him and chased him around as it scuffled with him. The room will be eventually filled with muffled sniffles and sobs.

    He really deserved some sympathy!

    Battered LittleLotus once again contributed his tears as he huddled at the corner of the room with his little body still trembling as it looked at the ck cat that was calmly licking its paws by the bedside.

    Jun Wu Xie had just finished collecting the tears when a light knock on the door sounded. In a practised manner, she swiftly flicked her hand as the Little White Lotus instantly disappeared as it turned into a barely visible ring on her right hand''s ring finger.

    "Come in."

    The door swung open and Long Qi stood there and bowed slightly while maintaining this posture with his head hung low as he held out two scrolls.

    "Second Master has instructed me to hand these over to you, Young Miss." Long Qi was a man of few words, although he did not talk much, the tone he was speaking in was totally different from the past. Although it still was cold, it had a hint of respect.

    Jun Qing''s body had been improving at an rming rate and he knew that all the credity in this young maiden in front of him.

    "Put it over there." she pointed to the table nearby as she raised her head slowly.

    Long Qi bowed once again as he entered the room without making any eye contact, he looked towards the ground as he made his way in. After cing it on the table, he was about to leave when she suddenly said, " Wait."

    He immediately froze on the spot.

    "Take the medicine that''s on the table with you as well." she asserted.

    Long Qi raised his head and looked at the table saw a small white porcin bottle. As he picked it up, he asked, "How should I apply this for Second Master?"

    "It''s for you." as she galnced over at him.

    His whole body stiffened.

    "With your injury, how do you expect to do a good job in protecting my Uncle? In the future, do not do such silly things."

    As a doctor and her acute sense of smell, how could the faint smell of blood escape her notice?

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37: ¡°Change (3)¡±

    Long Qi stood stood frozen for a moment before he straightened up and put his right fist stiffly over his left chest, bowed slightly and silently left the room.

    Jun Wu Xie nced at the closed door and resumed what she was doing.

    ¡°Cold on the outside, warm on the inside. So that saying was referring to people like you.¡± A teasing voice came from the window.

    Jun Wu Xie furrowed her brows as she looked towards the source of the sound. Jun Wu Yao was sitting at the window sill with his hands leisurely crossed over his chest. His mouth had a faint smile as he looked at her with a bemused expression.

    This time she could not smell any trace of blood on him.

    ¡°Doing something wrong and getting punished for it is not a big deal. Didn¡¯t think that you will be so kind to have prepared medicine for him.¡± His half amused eyes gradually disappeared as he stared at her.

    That day after Long Qi had apologized to her and asked her for punishment, she had brushed it off. This stiff and upright man had imposed his own punishment by getting flogged by the pole 150 times until his whole back was in aplete mess, however he did not even let out a scream and he appeared as per normal beside Jun Qing the very next day.

    Incidentally, Jun Wu Yao had known about this however it did not have anything to do with him moreover he had no interest and had almostpletely forgotten about this if not for her actions today.

    ¡°I hate that smell.¡± She replied grimly.

    Jun Wu Yao let out a chuckle as he lightly leaped into her room.

    ¡°Wu Xie is so unfair. When I was injured, howe you didn¡¯t give me any medicine?¡± With a slight pout he walked over to her side and leaned in with one hand against the wall behind her as he backed her into a corner.

    His ck hair draping down the side of his exquisite face, as it tickled her cheek.

    Jun Wu Xie frowned as she swept the hair away.

    ¡°Because of your name.¡± She nced at him and took a step to the side and she walked away calmly.

    Jun Wu Yao, no medicine, incurable. (TL: this is a literal trantion from his name, ÎÞÒ©¡¢ÎÞÒ©¿É¾È£©

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡± After hearing her exnation, he couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing. He grabbed her wrist and pulled her into his arms and gave her an overbearing hug.

    Her small body was so soft and it carried a faint scent of herbs, it really made one feel at ease.

    She did not struggle, did not resist, just quietly stayed in his embrace except for that bright pair of eyes ring at him full of disapproval.

    ¡°Today I cleaned up properly. Here, smell me, is any of that distasteful smell still lingering?¡± He whispered closely to her ears as his deep maic voice mixed with a tinge of mischief resounded as he teased her.

    ¡°No.¡± Jun Wu Xie felt that something was wrong but she could not pinpoint what with this closeness of his.

    ¡°Rest assured, as long as it¡¯s anything you not like, I will not let it exist.¡± As he gave her hismitment with a smile, he wrapped his arms around her tighter. He realised that no matter what he did to her, she did not have much of a reaction. She did not seem to know the meaning behind his actions.

    Simr to a nk sheet of paper, with a nk expression.

    It really makes one want to leave a little mark on that paper!

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38: ¡°The Royal Court¡±

    Lin Pce was steadily gaining pace to its recovery as their hope for the past decade had finally been unearthed in the hands of Lin Wang¡¯s granddaughter. On the other hand...

    Mo Xuan Fei always had a good reputation in the Imperial City. With his handsome face, he had captivated many young girls heart. He was swooned over by many and when news of him and Jun Wu Xie were betrothed got out, many hearts were broken. Many had secretly cursed in their hearts as they sneered, how in Jun Wu Xie was and how unmatched they were! She was so undeserving of their handsome prince!

    Now when it was announced that their engagement had been dissolved, it was a dreame true for many.

    After the session at the Royal Court, Jun Xian was about to leave the Royal Pce as per usual when several old men who were wearing the official long robes walked over to him with beaming smiles.

    ¡°Lin Wang, do you have any updates on the culprits that attacked Second Prince?¡± The roundest one out of them spoke out.

    Jun Xian looked at the man who gave a greasy smile. This roundball was the King¡¯s Brother ¨C Wu Wang.

    Wu Wang was in his sixties and did not contribute much as he was not skilled in anything. He had been riding on his brother¡¯s influence and living the high life all these while. He always viewed himself as almighty and was unaware of his own ipetence. Due to his royal birth, all the ministers have always fawned over him andplimented him no matter what he did.

    However Jun Xian was an exception. He had always been straightforward and always pointed out his shorings. Thus he and Wu Wang had been bickering for years and had never seen anything at eye level.

    Back in the days when Lin Pce was at its prime, when both of Jun Xian¡¯s sons were healthy, Wu Wang never dared to show his discontent and had always maintained an amiable front. However after Lin Pce started its decline, he gave up all his regard for Lin Pce and had been behaving as he liked without holding anything back.

    The reason why Mo Xuan Fei and Jun Wu Xie¡¯s broken engagement spread like wildfire was thanks to him as well.

    All the ministers started crowding around them to watch the good show.

    ¡°This matter does not require Wu Wang to worry, although they are as slippery as eels, I will chase them to the ends of the earth and catch them to ensure the safety of Second Prince.¡± He replied without any emotion.

    ¡°That must really be hard on you, Lin Wang is no longer young and still have to work so hard, how can we let you handle all that by yourself? You should simply pass it on to the next generation for them to handle...¡± Wu Wangughed as he hit his own forehead with his palm. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry, I forgot about your two sons. One has died for the country and the other ....¡±

    Wu Wang did not finish what he was saying but looked mockingly at Jun Xian.

    It was apparent that the news of Lin Pce¡¯s predicament had spread all around.

    Lin Wang¡¯s little son¡¯s poison had acted up and all the royal doctors and almost every other doctor in the State had seen him and all came out with the same verdict ¨C Jun Qing¡¯s life was hanging by a fine thread. He didn¡¯t have much time left.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m not good with words, hahhaha.. I¡¯m really sorry.¡± Wu Wang sniggered as heshed his words out without any holding anything back.

    Jun Xian¡¯s furrowed his brows. From all the killing on the battlefield and after countless wars, he had umted a lot of bloodlust. Usually he will keep it contained but now, he unleashed a little of it as he nced at all the surrounding ministers. They couldn¡¯t help suck in a deep breath. The surrounding temperature seem to have dropped and the air was very heavy. His piercing gaze rested on Wu Wang.

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39: ¡°The Royal Court (2)¡±

    Wu Wang felt all the hair on his back stand as the invisible pressure piled on him under Lin Wang¡¯s re. This was the first time in his life he had felt so threatened. He¡¯s been around for over sixty years and during this period, Lin Wang¡¯s awe inspiring name have resounded far across the borders of Qi State and he certainly felt the reason why first hand.

    He involuntarily let out a gulp in an attempt to calm his own nerves.

    ¡°Matters regarding my Lin Pce are of no concern to you. Do not trouble yourself to worry about it.¡± Seeing the surrounding ministers allughing nervously, he finally retracted all the bloodlust and the pressure released.

    ¡°Well, I was worried about the matters of our kingdom.¡± After Jun Xian retracted all his bloodlust, Wu Wang concluded one thing ¨C Jun Xian has be a toothless tiger. Now that he is old, he had lost his former courage and did not dare to act too brazenly.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve heard that the Little Miss hasn¡¯t stepped out of Lin Pce for quite some time? She¡¯s still young, even if she and our Xuan Fei are not meant to be, she doesn¡¯t need to be so sad. She shoulde out and get some fresh air, it¡¯s not good for a young girl like her to be cooped up at home all day!¡± Thinking that Jun Xian was no longer the fierce tiger of the past, Wu Wang carried on mocking Jun Wu Xie after talking about Jun Qing.

    Jun Xian red at Wu Wang.

    Wu Wang smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s the Crown Prince¡¯s birthday next month and His Majesty has left the birthday celebrations for me to handle. Since your Wu Xie has not been out for so long, let her join this celebration to lift her spirits. His Majesty also said that he felt bad with regards to what happened with the engagement and has specially extended the invitation to your Wu Xie.

    ¡°Fine.¡± Jun Xian did not want to waste anymore of his precious time with these geezers as he flicked his sleeves and walked away.

    Wu Wangughed gleefully as he watched Jun Xian¡¯s retreating back and ¡®defeated¡¯ demeanor.

    ¡°Still putting on such an arrogant front? Does he still think that he is the Lin Wang of the past?¡± Wu Wang scorned as he put on his trademark greasy smile as the other ministersughed along.

    ¡°Lin Wang is unable to ept hard reality and his head is still living in the clouds. That Jun Qing is not able to live much longer and with him gone, Lin Pce is only left with that waste. Let¡¯s see how long the Rui Lin Army canst.¡± Another minister sneered with a smile.

    ¡°Hmph, he still thinks himself as a Great Generalmanding an entire army but all he has aplished is losing his two sons.¡± Wu Wang and the other ministers continued on their banter.

    None of them had noticed that once Jun Xian had turned his back on them, there was a glint in his eyes and as he walked away, his ¡®retreating back¡¯ lost its former vicissitudes and he strode on with vigor, no different from when he wasmanding the entire army, reverting back to the very same hero which made the Kingdom of Qi today.

    As he entered Jun Wu Xie¡¯s courtyard, he could smell the familiar scent of herbs.

    Jun Wu Xie was holding two pots of herbal concoctions as she slowly stepped out of her pharmacy when she saw Jun Xian.

    ¡°Grandfather.¡± She called out gently as he acknowledged her with a warm smile and nod.

    ¡°You are still fiddling around with these? Don¡¯t you feel bored staying at home all the time? Next month the CrownPrince will be having his birthday celebration, I¡¯ll bring you along.¡± He gave her a loving smile.

    ¡°Alright.¡± She didn¡¯t give it much thought in her reply.

    Jun Xian smiled and patted her on the shoulder, without saying another word, he went back to his room.

    Jun Wu Xie stood rooted to the spot as she watched his disappearing back. Only after his back view was no longer visible, she then continued on her way to Jun Qing¡¯s room.

    ¡°Meow¡± the little ck cat was yfully rubbing itself against Jun Wu Xie¡¯s calf while walking.

    [Grandfather¡¯s expression was a little off.]

    ¡°Mmm.¡± Jun Wu Xie had noticed that as well.

    ¡°Meow¡±

    [Is it rted to the Crown Prince¡¯s birthday?]

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40: ¡°Ghost City (1)¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a high chance it is, the former Wu Xie brought along trouble wherever she went, Grandfather wouldn¡¯t take the initiative to invite me over to such an important function. Since he just came back from the Royal Court, most probably the idea came from the man on the throne.¡± Jun Wu Xie softly answered the ck cat as she continued walking.

    ¡°Meow?¡±

    [Why does he want you to go to the Crown Prince¡¯s birthday celebration for?]

    ¡°In other people¡¯s eyes, my uncle is already a dead man. Lin Pce is left with me as the younger generation. So to them, Lin Pce is left with a kid once Jun Qing dies and as Grandfather is already advanced in his age, there is nothing for them to worry about anymore. No matter what they have to put on a show. They weren¡¯t able to dig out any information from my Grandfather¡¯s mouth on Jun Qing¡¯s situation, but if it was a fourteen year old kid like me to prattle on ... Moreover what do you think if a girl who was dumped by a guy and she attends his older brother¡¯s birthday celebration and sees him cajoling with another woman affectionately in the presence of others. Isn¡¯t this a motive by itself?¡± Jun Wu Xie was usually ady of few words, even with her family she had seldom engaged in long conversations.

    However with the little ck cat, words just flow out naturally.

    ¡°Meow!¡± The little ck cat hair stood on it ends.

    [Shameless! This is too outrageous! No wonder he and the second prince are rted! On the surface they act all good but in actual fact they want to take this opportunity to embarrass you and make you lose face! How can there be such shameless people in the world?!]

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, this is not a big deal, I¡¯ll let them wallow in their happiness for a little while longer. I¡¯ll show them...¡± She said indifferently as a cold glint shed across her eyes.

    Bother her? She does not mind.

    However those people even dared to put her grandfather and uncle in their calctions? Then they can¡¯t me her for being ruthless.

    ¡°Foolish ones who do not deserve to live in this world will perish.¡± She stared icily at the pot of medicine she was holding.

    ¡°Meow!¡±

    [Master, show them your might! Kill that group of idiots!]

    Jun Wu Xie no longer spoke as she calmly walked on with her mind full of thoughts.

    Jun Qing was recovering very well, however to get back to his peak, he needs more time. During this period, she will not be idle, she has her contractual spirit as well and she will train too, one step at a time to be stronger and pull out all those weeds. Clear them all out.

    To be more powerful, she must start her cultivation. Having a contractual spirit was her key secret.

    Ever since Jun Xian had given her more authority and lifted most of her restrictions, she could be seen frequently in the Resource Hall where she could be seen flipping through various cultivation techniques.

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41: ¡°Ghost City (2)¡±

    Unfortunately, none of the books in the Resource Hall were suitable for her.

    In the world of cultivation, the techniques and practices were all based on the type of contractual spirit one has.

    Those with weapons and those beast type forms each have a totally different technique.

    However, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s contractual spirit did not even fall into these two conventional categories! So no matter how much she read, how much she scoured through each book, she could not find a single cultivation technique suitable for her.

    If she wasn¡¯t able to find any technique, she wouldn¡¯t be able to cultivate her spirit energy.

    Where was she to find a nt cultivation technique? This problem became a headache for her.

    She bore no more hope of finding it within Lin Pce. An idea shed through her mind.

    In the memories of this body, there was a secret ce hidden deep within this Imperial City.

    It was an underground market which entrance was tucked in a secluded corner of the city. Many rare items which could not be found in the city could be found here, it also had many unconventional things for sale.

    The only difference was that the items on sale cannot be bought with money. They could only be exchanged with something equivalent in value.

    It was pure simple barter trade.

    The former Wu Xie had once been there when she was on a ¡®date¡¯ with Mo Xuan Fei. She did not even know of it¡¯s existence even though she grew up within the city walls until he had brought her there. She did not like that ce as it was dark and gloomy.

    However, that ce was the only ce she could think of now and she needed to make a trip there in hope of finding a suitable cultivation technique.

    Her face was well known in the Imperial City and she needed to go there incognito. She took out various herbs, grinded some into powder, extracted some of the juices andbined them into a paste as she applied it to her face and carefully moulded and changed her face shape.

    Looking in the mirror was now a young schrly looking man. She had slightly tweaked and changed her facial features to a more masculine look and changed into a white robe.

    Before going to the underground market, she needed to prepare the ¡®currency¡¯ there where ordinary silver was deemed worthless. These days she had been in the pharmacy making various elixirs and potions to nourish and aid Jun Xian and Jun Qing¡¯s recovery. She picked a few bottles, stuffed it into her robe and snuck out of the back door in the still of the night.

    The Imperial City was extremely quiet at night and although it was her first time stepping out of Lin Pce, she followed her body¡¯s memories to the entrance of the underground market.

    She stopped in front of inconspicuous restaurant. It was a humble looking ce, no different from any other buildings lining the streets, sitting at the counter was a waiter who waszily resting his head on the counter top, when he saw her, he did not say hello and continuedzing.

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42: ¡°Ghost City (3)¡±

    The entrance to this underground market was in the backyard of this inconspicuous ce.

    At the backyard, an entrance with a flight of stairs could be seen leading deep down into the ground. A few men who had just climbed up the stairs looked at Jun Wu Xie, stunned for a moment.

    ¡°This kid is actually going to Ghost City alone, how rare.¡± They whispered amongst themselves as they left.

    Ghost City was the name of the underground market.

    Jun Wu Xie stepped into the dark entrance as she slowly descended the steps. When she finally reached the bottom, she was greeted by a lively sight.

    Even though it was a quiet night in the Imperial City, over here it was just like another world.

    The streets were bustling alive with various people selling their wares. There were no shops here, only makeshift wooden stands littered the street. These wooden stands were around half the height of a person and items are ced there for sale.

    Two men were stationed at the entrance of Ghost City. They each wore a mask and only a pair of sharp and quiet eyes could be seen through the slit of the mask.

    Jun Wu Xie walked over to them and they did not even blink.

    ¡°Meow?¡± The little ck cat followed her closely as it looked at the sight before them.

    [Mistress, how are we going to find a suitable cultivation technique for you?]

    ¡°If it is suitable for me, when we are near it Little Lotus would be able to sense it.¡± Jun Wu Xie whispered. Each cultivation technique had a small spiritual imprint and if it was suitable for the contractual spirit to cultivate it, there would be a spiritual resonance between them. This would help her in identifying it amongst this myriad of items ced in this vast marketce.

    ¡°Meow.¡±

    [Are you sure that little crying idiot will be able to sense anything?]

    The little ck cat held the Little Lotus in contempt, whenever they met, it only knew how to cry.

    ¡°We¡¯ll have a look around first.¡± Jun Wu Xie still held onto a small strand of hope.

    Despite going through the huge book collection in Lin Pce, Little Lotus did not have a single reaction to any of the cultivation techniques. This was herst resort.

    Ghost City was big but Jun Wu Xie was purely focused on books and had no interest in any other things as she sieved through the crowds as she carefully inspected the items on disy at each stall she passed.

    The only thing was...

    When a group of people crowd together, the surrounding is mixed with a variety of odors, sweat, perfume and as the number of people in this marketce was not small, this led to an increase in temperature which made it hot, humid, stuffy and smelly.

    To others, they were simply too excited about the items on sale here and paid no heed to such minor difort.

    To Wu Xie, however, thisbination was driving her crazy. She wrinkled her brows as she tried her best not to get into contact with anyone as she weaved her petite body through the crowd.

    This ce ¨C she will definitely note again!

    The little ck cat who was nimbly following by her side could clearly feel her frazzled nerves.

    For its Mistress who had an acute sense of smell, this ce was simply hell.

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43: ¡°Dpidated Books (1)¡±

    ¡°Meow~¡± the little ck cat was trying hard to calm her nerves.

    Unfortunately, from her rigid expression and grimly locked lips, it had no effect whatsoever.

    Ghost City was simply too big. Under these harsh conditions, she had a hard time concentrating and looking for cultivation books as the items sold there were not specialized shops but individual sellers who sold anything and everything!

    After great difficulty, she finally reached a less busy ce as she calmed down a bit. The stalls here were remotely scattered about, as she was about to move on, she felt a trace of warmth emitted out from the ring. She stopped in her tracks. She could feel her ring warming up.

    Is it here? The cultivation technique? This was the first time Little Lotus had responded to anything as she scanned her surroundings intently.

    Where she was currently frozen in ce, there was a total of ten stalls nearby. Her eyes darted around as her gaze finallynded on a stall which had a few old books on sale.

    Disyed on the stand were a bunch of dpidated books, some of which even the cover was barely intact, some titles could not even be read.

    Manning the stall was a pale faced unkempt teenager who was shabbily dressed. He was sitting on a wooden stool, chewing on a de of bamboo leaf and smiling happily as he was deeply engrossed in a book he was holding.

    Even when Jun Wu Xie stood in front of his booth he did not respond.

    Both parties did not bother with each other as they both each did their own thing.

    Jun Wu Xie was now focused on the row of books disyed in front of her as she felt the intensity of Little Lotus¡¯s reaction much stronger as she came closer to the books. She was sure that the book she needed must be within these books.

    All the dpidated books may have lost the former glory of their cover but their contents were still intact.

    However...

    After flipping through the contents a few times, a frown appeared between her brows ¨C These books were not books on cultivation.

    These books were clearly meant for a gardener!

    The contents taught people how to grow nts and flowers and had absolutely no rtion to cultivation.

    On her schrly masculine face, her lips were twitching as she tried topose her inner self. Little Lotus intense reaction was definitely rted to these gardening books. She knew that if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that they were outside, Little Lotus would have turned into his human form and snatched them all up!

    Little Lotus was on the edge as he couldn¡¯t transform and take the books himself, he kept on urging her.

    ¡°Dear lovely Master, please bring these all home! Dear Almighty Master, please bring these books home! Dear lovely Master, please bring...¡±

    Jun Wu Xie clenched her fists.

    She had epted that her contractual spirit was a rare nt type lotus and had resigned herself to her fate, however now that she wants to embark on her cultivation, this little guy wants her to pick up some gardening books?

    Jun Wu Xie wanted to leave but Little Lotus kept pleading and urging her to bring the books back.

    ¡°Meow?¡± The little ck cat looked at Jun Wu Xie with a puzzled expression.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The unkempt youth finally pulled himself away from his book and noticed that there was someone browsing as he raised his head andzily looked at the schrly youth in front of his stall ,as if appraising an item, he looked at Jun Wu Xie from head to toe.

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44: ¡°Dpidated Books (2)¡±

    ¡°Wee!¡± Once the unkempt youth saw that there was someone browsing through his stuff, he immediately put his book away and gave a very bright smile. Although his pale face had dirt smeared all over, he gave his best business smile.

    ¡°Please have a look, if you see anything that interests you, just let me know!¡± He said enthusiastically.

    Jun Wu Xie forced out a smile as her lips tightened into a straight line. She still felt conflicted on these books as she fiddled her fingers against the warm ring.

    ¡°What do you want in return for these books?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked coldly. She came to this marketce full of hope and expectations; never had she thought that she would end up trading for some dpidated gardening books instead.

    ¡°All of these? You want all of these books?¡± The unkempt youth shed a bright smile as an excited glint shed across his eyes, as if looking at a fat sheep.

    ¡°Yes.¡± She nodded curtly, all she wanted was to quickly get this over with and continue looking for her cultivation technique book!

    The unkempt youth grinned as he stuck out one dirty hand emphasizing all five fingers.

    ¡°Five Eastern Pearls!¡±

    ¡°...............................¡± Jun Wu Xie stared at him nkly, looked at the books and swiftly turned around to walk away.

    One Eastern Pearl¡¯s value was equivalent to a ton of gold! That would be millions of gold coins worth! This youth¡¯s opening price was ridiculously exorbitant!

    ¡°Hey! Hey! Don¡¯t go! Don¡¯t leave!¡± The youth immediately got flustered as he saw her turn away.

    Jun Wu Xie did not even bother with him and continued to walk away as the ring started to glow and suddenly there was a bright burst of light.

    ¡°Do not go! Do not go! Do not go!¡± From her side came an anxious yet tender voice. Jun Wu Xie was startled as she nced at her right sleeve.

    THIS LITTLE LOTUS DARED TO DEFY HER?

    For the sake of these dpidated books he actually defied her and transformed so openly?

    Not to mention how eye-catching his appearance was, when he appeared the bright burst of light in such a dark environment was enough to cause an uproar. A strong lotus scent was floating in the air along with his sudden appearance. This had attracted a lot of attention of many people close by and they all had stopped in their tracks and started looking around.

    If only she knew how, she would have sent him straight back to that Spirit World he mentioned before!

    ¡°Shut up and stay still.¡± Jun Wu Xie growled. No one knew that she had a contractual spirit and if it was exposed here, things will get messy.

    During their banter, the unkempt youth had managed to catch up to her and within his hands were those few books she had indicated her interest in.

    ¡°Please do not go! If you think it¡¯s too much, I can give you a discount. How about four pearls?¡± He ran in front of her to obstruct her path as he tried to hard sell the books in hand.

    Jun Wu Xie knew that Little Lotus would not let her go back without kicking up a fuss if she did not purchase these books. She sighed in resignation as she looked over to the youth and said, ¡°I do not have any Eastern Pearls, only elixirs.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Elixirs?¡± The unkempt youth did not bother masking his disappointment as he scratched his head and his smile slowly faded as he muttered, ¡°What can I do with elixirs from such a ce.....¡±

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s forget about it if you do not have any Eastern Pearls.¡± He turned and walked back listlessly.

    Just as he did that, Little Lotus started acting up by struggling and kicking about in her sleeves.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face turnedpletely ck.

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45: ¡°Dpidated Books (3)¡±

    She deliberated for a moment but finally choked out, ¡°Wait.¡±

    The unkempt youth slowly turned his head as he gave a disinterested look as he apprehensively said, ¡°Really very sorry, I¡¯m not interested in elixirs...¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Jun Wu Xie nodded. The contrast in his reaction was evident.

    ¡°I just need you to tell me where can I find a stall in this vicinity that epts elixirs and I can trade it for something you want?¡± She asked him in a straightforward manner.

    He looked at her as he deliberated for a while as he touched his nose and replied, ¡°There is actually a man trading Eastern Pearls for elixirs, it¡¯s just that...the type of elixirs he wants is a bit...Truthfully, I don¡¯t think a kid like you has the type of elixirs he wants.¡±

    This kid in front of him looked kind of fragile and he didn¡¯t want to dash his hopes and have him humiliated in front of so many others. Although such a young kid in Ghost City was rarely seen, at such a young age what kind of elixirs could he possibly have to trade for Eastern Pearls?

    ¡°Bring me there¡± Jun Wu Xie curtly said.

    The youth looked at her wide-eyed as he looked back at his empty stall.

    ¡°If the trade is sessful, other than your four Eastern Pearls, I can give you a bottle of elixir.¡± Jun Wu Xie had seen his reluctance and wanted to get this over and done with as soon as possible.

    ¡°I really do not want your elixir...If I had wanted elixir I do not need toe all the way here...¡± He grumbled and muttered to himself. He looked over at this kid in front of him and could not ce this nagging feeling within.

    Somehow he had felt that there was something different about this kid standing in front of him. The calmness he exuded was very different from all the other people he had came across in Ghost City. Usually young masters from prominent households would be swaggering around with a bunch of people fawning over them. This kid however, despite his young age, seem to emit a confidence that was rarely seen.

    ¡°Oh well, I might as well apany you to that old man¡¯s ce. Since it¡¯s been so many days I¡¯ve been here and you are the only person to have made an offer.¡± He said decisively as all the apprehension he had disappeared.

    Compared to the unkempt youth¡¯s stall, this stall selling Eastern Pearls was packed with people as the crowd was gawking at the various treasures lined up.

    Ninerge luminous pearls were ced around a velvet box. With these luminous pearls surrounding it, the Eastern Pearls seems to be glowing with breathtaking iridescent sheen. Other than Eastern Pearls, this stall also sold many other Spiritual Gems of various grades.

    After the contractual spirit has established the bond with their master and formed the ring, such gems and pearls were excellent cultivation resources that could nourish the spiritual energy and amplify the bond.

    Such Spiritual Gems were worth much more aspared to normal precious gems. Each Spiritual Gem could make one¡¯s cultivation improve by leaps and bounds! However the price was exorbitant, hence these resources are usually limited for the rich and powerful.

    Lin Pce had the luxury to secure a few of these in their vault as the Founding Emperor had bestowed them a generous amount to reward them for their military merits.

    Jun Xian had especially set aside a few top grade Spiritual Gems for Jun Wu Xie to use once she had be of age but there was no chance to use them.

    For now, Jun Wu Xie had little interest in these Spiritual Gems. It was too early to use them as she had not even found a suitable cultivation technique. It was like a baby trying to run before it even learned how to crawl.

    The stall owner was a man in his fifties, smoking a pipe as he openly gauged all the patrons surrounding his stall. Even with such a demeanor, the crowd at his stall did not seem to mind, in fact, more people began crowding around.

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46: ¡°It¡¯s a Small World (1)¡±

    ¡°The difference...ahhh... The difference¡± the unkempt youth wailed in anguish as the difference in patrons was apparent.

    ¡°You want those Eastern Pearls?¡± Jun Wu Xie pointed to the Eastern Pearls on disy.

    The youth nodded.

    As she weaved her way through the crowd to get to the front, she was surprised to find two familiar figures standing within the crowd.

    A handsome young man dressed in a grand brocade with a beautiful young maiden dressed in elegant white robe by his side stood before the stall. This attractive couple was was eye catching as people kept sneaking nces to admire them.

    ¡°This ce has some good stuff.¡± The young man said gently as his almond eyes were glued to hisdypanion.

    Thedy simply nodded with an air of arrogance.

    The little ck cat which was by Jun Wu Xie¡¯s side went ballistic. It¡¯s fur stood on ends as it hissed.

    [That adulterous couple!]

    The couple was precisely Mo Xuan Fei and Bai Yun Xian.

    Jun Wu Xie casually nced over without much response.

    ¡°These two Spiritual Gems as well as these nine Eastern Pearls are quite something!¡± Mo Xuan Fei chirped. Ever since that incident, Bai Yun Xian had been very gloomy and never smiled. He had tried all means and ways to make her smile but nothing had worked when he suddenly thought of Ghost City. With all its novelties and rare items, he was sure he could find something to cheer her up with!

    After strolling about Ghost City for quite sometime, Bai Yun Xian was not moved. She was Qing Yun n Sovereign¡¯s disciple! What rare things had she not seen?

    They hadbed almost the whole market ce when she finally found something that caught her interest.

    Each spiritual gem was barely the size of of her pinky finger nail however it was considered big and it was filled to the brim with spiritual energy as both of their contractual spirits had reacted to it.

    The nine Eastern Pearls made even a prince of a state sigh as Mo Xuan Fei looked at them with admiration. Such exquisite quality Eastern Pearls in the Imperial Treasure Vault were very rare.

    ¡°These nine Eastern Pearls are a perfect fit for the crown that I¡¯ve specially prepared for you. Do you like them?¡± He nudged her tenderly as he looked into her eyes, seeing if she understood the hidden meaning behind his words.

    Bai Yun Xian nodded coyly as she finally let out a smile.

    While this couple continued their flirty exchange, the crowd was busy whispering amongst themselves and spun some tales of their own. Everyone around them had long known who this infamous couple was.

    Previously when Mo Xuan Fei and Jun Wu Xie were officially engaged, Mo Xuan Fei had been the subject of sympathy. Everyone had pitied him and empathized with him. However now that he was together with Bai Yun Xian, he became the object of jealousy and hate as people around stared at him enviously.

    Jun Wu Xie was notoriously known throughout as a tyrant. Although she was as beautiful as a flower, her personality and actions had overshadowed her looks. Not many could stand that fiery temper of hers!

    Bai Yun Xian waspletely different, not only was she beautiful, she exuded an aura of a celestial being with her gentle demeanour and soft spoken manner. To top it off, she was Qing Yun n Sovereign¡¯s disciple! No matter what, she was the goddess of many men and when news was out that Mo Xuan Fei and her were together, it aroused the animosity all around.

    People respected Bai Yun Xian all the more when they saw her in real life and berated Jun Wu Xue as they chattered among themselves.

    Word for word, all these had been heard by Jun Wu Xie but she remained calm and collected. Not a single reaction or expression could be seen.

    Instead, the little ck cat standing by her lost all its patience and saw red. All it wanted to do now was to charge at all these imbeciles standing before it and wipe them all out! It hissed menacingly.

    [What do these imbeciles know?! How can they evenpare that woman with my Mistress?]

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47: ¡°It¡¯s a Small World (2)¡±

    ¡°Tsk, what¡¯s so great about Qing Yun n, it¡¯s not even worth mentioning.¡± A voice full of disdain came from Jun Wu Xie¡¯s side as she turned and saw the unkempt youth muttering under his breath while chewing on a de of bamboo leaf with his hands behind his head. He gave the surrounding crowd who were admiring Bai Yun Xian a look of contempt.

    He had said it very softly but Jun Wu Xie had caught what he said.

    When the youth met Jun Wu Xie¡¯s gaze, he gave her a grin and heughed out. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say I wasn¡¯t interested in elixirs? Naturally I won¡¯t be interested in Qing Yun n as well.¡±

    The youth tried to exin however Jun Wu Xie paid no heed to him as she strode past him.

    He helplesslyughed to himself and said no more.

    ¡°What do you want to trade for in exchange for these two Spiritual Gems and the nine Eastern Pearls?¡± Once Mo Xuan Fei saw the smile on his beloved, he had decided to splurge on her.

    That time when Mo Xuan Fei brought Jun Wu Xie to Ghost City, not to even a single gold coin was spent. They had only walked a couple of streets and they headed back.

    Now with Bai Yun Xian by his side, he was much more generous.

    The old man looked up at Mo Xuan Fei, exhaled some smoke from the pipe and casually said: ¡°I only ept elixirs.¡±

    Mo Xuan Fei was slightly startled.

    As a Second Prince to a nation, he had seen all sorts of treasures and had ess to arge portion of them as well. However, in terms of medical advancements and elixirs, State of Qi was not as developed as its counterparts and this was one area he wascking in. All the valuable potions and elixirs were locked up in a separate vault which he had no ess to.

    ¡°I¡¯ll trade it with you for jade.¡± Mo Xuan Fei countered. He did not want to lose face in front of Bai Yun Xian, as he casually took out a piece of fine jade almost as big as his palm. This jade was indeed a rare treasure. Mo Xuan Fei was determined to impress Bai Yun Xian.

    Unfortunately, the old man did not bother to even give it a nce and continued smoking his pipe.

    It was clear that he wasn¡¯t interested. If this had happened in Imperial City, who would dare to offend Mo Xuan Fei and not give him any face? He was a dignified prince and he actually wanted to buy something from you and that meant that he had ced you in his sight and that itself should be the greatest honour. If you did notply, the guards will dismantle the stall and the person thrown in the dungeon.

    But this was Ghost City.

    Although it was opened beneath the Imperial City, it wasn¡¯t owned by the Kingdom of Qi. It was opened and managed by a mysterious origin that had brawny guards wearing masks and maintaining the order within the marketce. It was truly a unique ce which was hidden away from the main stream but these guards were not to be trifled with. No matter what you sell, no one bothers. However, if someone wants to stir trouble by not matching the trade, the guards will immediately throw that person out.

    There were also those who tried to y dirty tricks were ¡®invited¡¯ out and banned from returning to Ghost City. There was a zero tolerance policy on troublemakers.

    There was once when the Prime Minister¡¯s son had been thrown out into the streets and had disgraced the entire family. However, the Prime Minister did not dare create any trouble in Ghost City and suffered silently by pretending that no such incident ever happened.

    Since then, the people knew that the identity behind Ghost City must be from a powerful background and no one dared to mess around again.

    As for Mo Xuan Fei, he did not know who exactly was behind Ghost City but he knew that it was someone he could not afford to offend. If he did, he may end up with the same oue as the Prime Minister¡¯s son!

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48: ¡°It¡¯s a Small World (3)¡±

    Mo Xuan Fei had on an ugly expression as he tried to suppress his emotions. Bai Yun Xian slightly wrinkled her brows as she stepped forward and handed that old man a small porcin bottle.

    ¡°These should be enough?¡± She tilted her chin upwards and asked smugly.

    The old man took the bottle as he lifted his brows and nced over at her.

    All the onlookers craned their necks to see what Qing Yun n Sovereign¡¯s disciple handed over. It certainly must be good stuff!

    The old man opened the bottle and took a whiff.

    Once he opened the bottle, a sweet refreshing scent permeated the surroundings and left the crowd fascinated.

    ¡°This is...?¡± He asked in a raspy voice.

    Bai Yun Xian sneered and replied, ¡°This is Qing Yun n¡¯s infamous Qing Yun Pill.¡±

    Once these words came out from her mouth, gasps could be heard everywhere.

    Qing Yun Pill!

    This was the rumoured elixir which was personally concocted by Qing Yun n¡¯s Sovereign. It was infamous to be known as THE life saving pill ¨C even a person who had half a foot in the grave could extend their lifespan by having a pill a day.

    This recipe was a closely guarded secret and the Sovereign was the one and only person who knew how to concoct this pill. For this, many kings and rulers had tried all means and ways to get their hands on it. This time, Bai Yun Xian had made this trip to Kingdom of Qi to specially deliver this prized elixir to the Emperor.

    The one she had just handed over was specially given to her by her Master for her own use.

    The name of this pill resounded throughout various nations and was an illusive name that many wanted but could not get their hands on.

    ¡°Wow, she really lives up to the name of being Qing Yun n Sovereign¡¯s disciple. She could even pull out THE Qing Yun Pill out so easily! This old man is really lucky and have scored big time.¡± Many people were secretly envious as they stared agape at that little porcin bottle as they discussed in hushed tones.

    Changing these items for a Qing Yun Pill was a huge loss for Bai Yun Xian.

    ¡°What do you know? These pills were personally concocted by Qing Yun n¡¯s Sovereign! Even if she finished it, all she need to do is to simply ask for more from her Master. Don¡¯t mix her up with the ordinary folks like yourself! These pills to her may not be worth that much.¡± One of the onlookers said as he looked enviously at the golden couple in front of him.

    To be able to hook up with Bai Yun Xian, the Second Prince influence had gone up by a few notches.

    Bai Yun Xian was definitely in a different league from Jun Wu Xie.

    Although these were spoken in hushed tones, it could still be heard and Bai Yun Xian nodded in approval inwardly as she smiled towards Mo Xuan Fei.

    However, after sniffing the elixir, the old man simply stuffed the cover back and chucked the bottle back to her.

    Bai Yun Xian¡¯s smiling face stiffened.

    ¡°This is something I do not need. Not changing... Not changing.¡± He said wistfully as he sat back in aid back position and slowly inhaled a deep breath and blew out the smoke from his pipe.

    For that moment, everyone¡¯s eyes almost popped out.

    Had this old man gone senile already?!

    That was THE Qing Yun Pill!

    Bai Yun Xian¡¯s smile immediately crumbled and her displeasure was shown on her face. This was the first time someone had rejected her Master¡¯s personally concocted elixir!

    ¡°Dear Sir; this is The Qing Yun Pill. Q-I-N-G Y-U-N pill ah!! Are you sure you don¡¯t want it?¡± She broke it down for him in exasperation.

    ¡°No, no, no! If you don¡¯t have any other types of elixirs then don¡¯t disturb my other patrons.¡± He snorted impatiently.

    This was a huge blow to the couple as they stood there awkwardly ¨C their expressions ck to the extreme.

    They even began to suspect this old man was not out to do business, he even had the audacity to slight and reject the Qing Yun Pill?

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to trade then we won¡¯t trade! You really think your items are worth that much?!¡± Mo Xuan Fei coldly rebutted.

    The old man nced at him, sneered and no longer bothered with him.

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49: ¡°pping one¡¯s face ¨C Again and again...and again (1)¡±

    ¡°I do not know if this elixir would interest dear Elder?¡± Just as Mo Xuan Fei was wallowing in frustration, a small voice came from the crowd as a small figure squeezed out.

    A fair young boy around the age of fourteen finally emerged out from the crowd, holding onto a small white porcin bottle in one hand. He strutted to the stall and handed it over to the old man.

    ¡°Hey kid, do you think this is a party? Just squeezing in and following other peoples footsteps by simply handing in any elixir you have with you? For goodness sake, the old man just rejected the Qing Yun Pill ah! THE Qing Yun Pill! Do you even know what that entails? Careful he doesn¡¯t throw it right back in your face!¡± A rowdy bystander heartily added oil to the fire.

    Jun Wu Xie simply ignored the others as she looked at the old man.

    The old man looked at the fair boy standing in front and got up as he reached for the bottle. ¡°Little boy, what do you want to change it for?¡±

    ¡°Eastern Pearls.¡± Jun Wu Xie replied.

    ¡°Oh.¡± The old man casually opened the bottle. Once he opened the bottle, a sweet refreshing scent of herbs mixed with a hint of lotus permeated the surrounding. Those that were near enough had the luxury to inhale this immediately felt physically and mentally morefortable.

    Those gathered close to the stall could not help but let out an involuntary sigh as they felt their mind at ease and their spirits uplifted.

    The old man¡¯s once clouded eyes seemed to have regained their brightness, all the apprehensiveness dissipated away as he raised his head and looked at Jun Wu Xie with a bewildered expression.

    ¡°Little boy, what is this elixir? What is the name of it?¡± The old man asked in an urgent tone.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t have a name. It¡¯s just a regr blood conditioning elixir.¡± Jun Wu Xie had not bothered toe up with names for these as they were created simply for Jun Xian and Jun Qing¡¯s body conditioning, part of their recuperation regime. She did not need to waste time on something so trivial.

    ¡°How much do you want to trade it for? How about this? You give me this bottle and you can take these nine Eastern Pearls and choose any other three Spiritual Gems?¡± The old man¡¯s nostrils red up as he asked in an overly excited tone and looked at Jun Wu Xie with sparkly eyes. He folded his hands across as he careful tucked the bottle within his embrace, making it clear he had no intention of handing back the medicine.

    As soon as the old man made the offer, the crowd was rendered speechless. In a moment, there was an outburst of discussions as they stared at the incredulous scene in front of them.

    This entric old man tantly rejected the Qing Yun Pill and yet he coveted a nameless elixir from an unknown source?

    What did this imply? That kid¡¯s elixir was even better than Qing Yun n Sovereign¡¯s infamous Qing Yun Pill?

    ¡°No, I just want the Eastern Pearls.¡± Jun Wu Xie was not interested in anything else.

    ¡°How about you have another look at the other items?¡± The old man coaxed as he looked at her anxiously, tightening his grip on the bottle.

    ¡°No need.¡± Jun Wu Xie frowned in annoyance. This old man was really long-winded!

    ¡°Then tell me what do you need? If I have it, I¡¯ll change it with you?¡± He bent down and started digging for something and he retrieved a pouch and opened it.

    As he revealed the contents, everyone¡¯s eyes were sparkling and intermittent gulping sounds could be heard all around. In it were various precious Spiritual Gems full of brilliance and Spiritual energy. The quality of these made those previously disyed pale inparison.

    For a moment, everyone stared at the pile of precious Spiritual Gems in a daze.

    ¡°I just want the Eastern Pearls.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s voice had a hint of impatience in it.

    The old man was about to say something when a figure took a step and stood between them.

 Chapter 50

    Chapter 50: ¡°pping one¡¯s face ¨C Again and again...and again (2)¡±

    ¡°Young Master, I was wondering if you have another bottle of the same elixir with you? I am willing to use anything to trade it with you. All I want is to let my beloved woman be happy by getting a suitable present for her, please help me fulfill this wish.¡± Mo Xuan Fei arrogantly stepped between the two as he voiced his intentions.

    He did not know what backing this kid had, but this trip today was to cheer Bai Yun Xian up, if not this would all have been for naught. He didn¡¯t have any more ideas to cheer her up.

    That old man did not know his stuff and did not want the Qing Yun Pill. He, however, treated a nameless elixir with an unknown origin as a precious treasure. He wanted to show that with his identity and resources he could get his hands on whatever he wanted! That fool of an old man should awaken from his stupor.

    Jun Wu Xie narrowed her eyes as she looked at Mo Xuan Fei.

    Hmph. All these years, these people from the Imperial Pce kept looking for trouble with her Lin Pce. They¡¯ve been bullying her dear grandfather and uncle for so long. They are really asking for retribution.

    These pills she made herself? She¡¯d rather feed the dogs than to give it to him.

    ¡°Not trading.¡± She said coldly.

    You want elixir? Maybe in your next life. Now? I can consider feeding you poison. Withpliments ¨C at no extra charge at all!

    When the old man first rejected him, he felt as if his face was being pped. Once again, within a short span, this little kid in front ¡®pped¡¯ his face yet again! Mo Xuan Fei had never felt so humiliated in his entire life! He was raging inside, his face was utterly ck and ugly to the extreme. (TL: It¡¯s more like a metaphor when ¡®he lost his face¡¯ it¡¯s as though someone pping his face)

    Mo Xuan Fei¡¯s timely interruption made Jun Wu Xie change her mind.

    She immediately took a step to the side and asked the old man: ¡°I can give you another two bottles as well! Just give me all the Spiritual Gems with the simr attributes as the first two you offered me.¡± Jun Wu Xie casually pointed to the new pile of gems the old man had taken out from the pouch.

    All eyes were shocked wide open, how many bottles of elixir did he have? Looking at this reckless kid casually pointing to the Spiritual Gems as though he was choosing fish in the market. He chose all the simr attributes to the first pair the golden couple had their eyes on.

    This sudden turn of event shocked everyone silly. At first he had rejected the old man¡¯s offer, however even though Mo Xuan Fei had put up a ridiculously generous offer for the unknown elixir, the kid actually rejected Mo Xuan Fei as well. The craziest thing was that after Mo Xuan Fei made his offer, the kid changed his mind instantly.

    Everyone¡¯s attention was now on the golden couple, they were all focused on the couples¡¯ reaction.

    Mo Xuan Fei nodded in approval as he felt much better.

    This kid was really clever! He had understood the hidden meaning behind Mo Xuan Fei¡¯s proposal. By refusing him, the kid could change all the Spiritual Gems and present it to Bai Yun Xian and himself for other treasures. The kid had settled the whole matter beautifully.

    The old man did not care for the reason, as long as he got his hands on the wondrous elixir, and it was not only one! The kid had two more! What a fruitful encounter!

    ¡°Ok, I¡¯ll get it for you.¡± Without a trace of hesitation, the old man begin picking out the various gems as he was smiling and humming a tune.

    Jun Wu Xie took out another two bottles and passed it to the old man.

    Jun Wu Xie tucked the nine Eastern Pearls away safely and took some Spiritual Gems in her hand. She looked at the sparkly beads in her hand and looked over at Mo Xuan Fei and Bai Yun Xian.

    The couple had on a relieved expression while their eyes betrayed them as their eyes were burning with desire for those Spiritual Gems in her hands.

    Everyone was waiting anxiously in anticipation. Waiting for that kid to pass these treasures to the Second Prince as the kid picked up two gems with two fingers.

    Crunch.

    Everyone focused on the two Spiritual Gems held between the fingers and mouth dropped open when they saw the boy crushing the Spiritual Gems, as the broken gems turned into specks of sparkling stars falling to the ground.

    Jun Wu Xie nkly looked at the couple in front and little by little, her hands began crushing all the priceless Spiritual Gems in her palm, turning them into stardust. She then casually dusted all the sparkly dust off her two hands after doing the deed.

    Spiritual Gems may be more priceless than precious gems however their toughness was their main w. They were very brittle, being the main reason why they were so rare as well. If one was not careful, it would easily turn into dust.

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51: ¡°pping one¡¯s face ¨C Again and again...and again (3)¡±

    While looking at the sparkling star dust trailing off her fingertips, Jun Wu Xie did not have a single trace of emotion shown on her face.

    Everyone stood at their spots petrified and stared at her dumbfounded with their eyes and jaws both wide open.

    Mo Xuan Fei and Bai Yun Xian were absolutely livid.

    From the beginning, this kid had no intention to win their favor, what this kid did was akin to pping them in the face!

    As she swept off all the remnants off her hand, she looked at Mo Xuan Fei in the eye as she slowly trailed her pinky finger across her neck as she looked at him provokingly.

    Mo Xuan Fei was seething and had almost gone ballistic. The veins around his neck were popping out.

    If this wasn¡¯t Ghost City, he¡¯d have killed this arrogant young punk a million times!

    Bai Yun Xian bit her lower lips she stared viciously at Jun Wu Xie.

    Feeling satisfied from watching Mo Xuan Fei¡¯s expression, Jun Wu Xie turned around and handed the box containing the nine Eastern Pearls over to an unkempt youth behind.

    ¡°My book.¡± She demanded.

    The youth froze for a moment as he absentmindedly handed over the few dpidated books to her.

    As the crowd saw the exchange being carried out, their mind frazzled.

    This kid...is not that stupid... right?

    Crushing priceless gems into dust easily and now traded a box of precious Eastern Pearls for...for a few dpidated books?!!

    Everyone went crazy.

    This kid really had character! He was too rich! Too domineering!

    When Mo Xuan Fei saw that Jun Wu Xie had changed those lustrous Eastern Pearls for some old and worn out books, he almost vomited blood. Some of these books had some of their covers partially torn, these books were in such bad condition that even if they were left by the roadside, no one would have bothered taking a look at them. These books were actually traded for NINE Eastern Pearls?

    Today, he was really humiliated to the bone.

    Once Jun Wu Xie had gotten hold of the books, she could feel Little Lotus¡¯s happiness. Now that all has been settled, she turned to leave.

    ¡°Little Guy! When you have time pleasee again! Come by whenever you are free, no matter if it¡¯s Eastern Pearl or whatever Spiritual Gems you are looking for, I have plenty!¡± The old man moured after her.

    After she left, Jun Wu Xie felt someone following her from behind. She whirled around and saw the unkempt youth. He blinked a few times and gave her a rogue smile.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± She asked coldly.

    ¡°Well, I was wondering if you still have any more of that elixir you¡¯ve just traded? He scratched his head in an embarrassed manner.

    ¡°You said you had no interest?¡± Jun Wu Xie frowned. It was because he had rejected her elixirs that she had to go through all that just now.

    ¡°Uh, I did not know you had such quality elixir, in such ces usually nothing of that calibre appears. ¡° He answered truthfully with a sheepish tone. He did not even put Qing Yun n in his eyes, what more could a young kid offer?

    However when that old man opened the bottle, he knew he had made a huge mistake!

    ¡°Well, didn¡¯t you say that you would give me one?¡± He asked as his dirty smeared face hid some of the redness.

    ¡°That box has NINE Eastern Pearls.¡± She cautioned.

    Previously she had promised him an elixir but now that she had paid in double, she no longer needed to pass him a bottle of the elixir.

    What¡¯s more, he didn¡¯t want it in the first ce!

    ¡°I can pay you five!¡± He quickly offered.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need.¡± She answered immediately as she turned around. She still needed to find a suitable cultivation method for herself.

    Seeing her leaving just like that, the unkempt youth scratched his head in a depressed manner as he looked at the box of pearls in his hands in frustration.

 Chapter 52

    Chapter 52: ¡°Followed (1)¡±

    ¡°Oh no, I¡¯m finished. I screwed up again. When I go back, that group of people will never let me hear the end of it.¡± The unkempt youth drooped his head down in dejection as he walked back to his stall.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s luck wasn¡¯t very good, after scouring through the whole of Ghost City, she still could not find a suitable cultivation method for herself.

    During this trip, she had not gained anything. All she had were those few gardening books and she even made a loss of three bottles of elixir.

    It waste in the night and not a single soul could be seen.

    On an empty street of the Imperial City, Jun Wu Xie and the little ck cat were on their way back, the lonely silence of the night with the moonlight shining on them, elongating their shadows ¨C only her footsteps could be heard. She walked back in resignation with her mind full of thoughts.

    As they continued walking, the cold wind was howling loudly through the dark streets. As they turned at the corner of the street, with the veil of darkness shrouding it in its entirety, an outstretched arm reached out for her and pulled her into the darkness.

    ¡°Meow!¡± The cat called out shrilly.

    Jun Wu Xie was drawn into a warm embrace as the man behind her hugged her from behind, gently pressing a finger over her lips with breath of warm breath beside her ear. A deep enigmatic voice hushed her.

    ¡°Shhh.¡± The ck shadow directed it this time to the ck furball.

    The little ck cat stiffened.

    ¡°Going out so deep into the night all alone is not a very good choice.¡± The deep voice said in a teasing voice as he breathed down her slender neck. She trembled slightly.

    ¡°Jun Wu Yao, let go of me!¡± Without turning back, Jun Wu Xie knew who it was right away.

    This yful voice was ingrained deep within her.

    ¡°Hold still, its so cold at night. Look, your body is so cold,here, let me warm you up.¡± Under the veil of darkness, Jun Wu Yao smiled contentedly as he held her close and hugged her even tighter. He loved this feeling, so small and petite and her body was so soft.

    ¡°I¡¯m not cold.¡± She retorted.

    ¡°Oh? I¡¯m cold, you help me warm up then.¡± The chuckled as he leaned in further bending slightly, chin resting on her shoulder.

    ¡°Your are really not aware of your surroundings. You need to be more alert, you¡¯ve been followed by other people for a whole night and yet did not notice.¡± His dark purple eyes narrowed. Her small stature coupled with her faint scent of herbs made it unbearable for him to let her go. She fitted perfectly in his arms.

    ¡°I thought you are not considered a person?¡± She replied calmly, never once had she thought that he was a normal person.

    ¡°I¡¯m not referring to myself...¡± Jun Wu Yao raised his hands as he used two fingers and gently sped her chin and turned her head to the direction of the street.

    Along the deserted streets suddenly appeared a tall figure anxiously looking for something.

    The moonlight shone on his face and his features were slightly revealed.

    ¡°Long Qi.¡± Jun Wu Xie immediately recognized that man.

    ¡°Lin Pce has so many guards, yet you ran out in the middle of the night, turning the whole pce into a state of frenzy. Once you stepped out of Lin Pce, the news already spread to Jun Xian.¡± Jun Wu Yao hugged her closely as he spoke to her in a yful yet soothing tone.

    ¡°Long Qi really knows how to show his gratitude, personally protecting you in the dark.¡± Jun Wu Yao scoffed as a dangerous glint shed across his deep purple eyes.

 Chapter 53

    Chapter 53: ¡°Followed (2)¡±

    All these years, Long Qi had been solely responsible for the care of Jun Qing, never meddling in any others of Lin Pce¡¯s affairs. With Jun Wu Xie sneaking out at night, just having some of the elite shadow guards following her would have sufficed, there wasn¡¯t a need to have Long Qi personally guarding her.

    Her medicines seem pretty incredible, they have really won quite a number of people over!

    Jun Wu Yao frowned slightly, not waiting for her to say anything, he turned her back, with one hand on her waist, the other hand sping her jaw and lifted her face.

    Under the moonlight, a face that could move countries was reced by a in ordinary face.

    As Jun Wu Yao¡¯s rough fingertips gently rubbed against her delicate lips, he gave a teasing and yful grin.

    ¡°Really ugly.¡± The foreign face with the different facial features staring back at him really made him want to wipe them awaypletely.

    ¡°Do not look then.¡± Jun Wu Xie frowned, she really could not understand what was on his mind.

    He rarely stayed in Lin Pce, his presence was very elusive. He would sometimes surprise her by suddenly appearing, at times not a single trace could be found. As he had said before, he had no animosity with Lin Pce meant no harm to them. He only tampered slightly with their memories, when those people see him they will remember his identity. Or else, no one will think of him, if he¡¯s not around Jun Xian and Jun Qing almost forgot his existence.

    ¡°I want to go back.¡± Jun Wu Xie voiced out rather abruptly, as she looked down at this hands, suggesting him to let go.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go back together.¡± Jun Wu Yao said as raised an eyebrow as he suddenly lifted her up and carried her like a princess.

    ¡°..................¡± Jun Wu Xie red at him.

    Jun Wu Yao paid no heed to her silent threat as he whisked her out, the little ck cat following closely behind.

    On the street, Long Qi was angry at himself for losing sight of Jun Wu Xie as he searched frantically. He heaved a sigh of relief when he saw Jun Wu Yao carrying Jun Wu Xie in his arms as they came out from a dark alley.

    ¡°Young Master, Miss.¡± He called out but he was secretly astonished that he could not sense the presence of his Young Master previously.

    Without even giving a nce at Long Qi, Jun Wu Yao simply continued to carry Jun Wu Xie as they headed back to Lin Pce.

    Long Qi silently followed behind them.

    ............................

    The whole incident of Jun Wu Xie was simply ¡®forgotten¡¯. When the sun rose the next day, Jun Xian and Jun Qing did not bring the matter up as Long Qi still followed Jun Qing and tended to him as they carried on their daily routines.

    As soon as Jun Wu Xie and the little ck cat entered the pharmacy, little lotus was called out in a firm voice by the little ck cat.

    [You rascal,e out!]

    A trembling little figure could be seen as it quickly sprawled into the ground on all fours with its head bowed down.

    Jun Wu Xie had her arms folded across her chest, looking at that little figure with a cold re.

    Little lotus shook involuntarily.

    The room was quiet.

    After half an hour standoff, little lotus could no longer bear the suffocating pressure. He started to cry out, with his watery eyes looking pitifully looking at Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Do not leave me....... P..Please do not ...*sniff*..se..send me back.¡± Little beads of precious tears came rolling off his cheeks. He quivered as he looked over at Jun Wu Xie. He knew that he had incurred the wrath from his master when it appeared on his own ord in Ghost City.

    Jun Wu Xie narrowed her eyes as she gave him a piercing stare.

    Little lotus small legs began to shiver again.

    [When I said that you were useless, I didn¡¯t think that you were that useless, even forcing Master to get these dpidated gardening books. Tell me, what are we going to do with these musy old things?]

    Little ck cat jumped onto the table as one of its paws touched the pile of old books that were ced there as it looked menacingly at little lotus.

 Chapter 54

    Chapter 54 (Title below)

    Little lotus was sobbing and sniffling as it protested: ¡°T..Those books aren¡¯t useless...¡±

    [Hmph]

    Little ck cat lifted his paw and swiftly swept the top book off the table as itnded with a loud thud.

    ¡°Nooooooooooooooo.¡± Little lotus face became pale as it scuttled forward and lunged forward to ¡®save¡¯ the book as he brought it into his embrace protectively.

    Little ck cat narrowed its eyes at it looked at the little audacious lotus looking at him with pleading eyes.

    Swish. Little ck cat ignored little lotus as it swiped another book off the table.

    This went on as little ck cat continued swiping the books off the table as little lotus scuttled about with its tear stricken face and is short legs scurrying around in his bitter attempt to save the books.

    ¡°Enough.¡± Jun Wu Xie finally spoke up, interrupting the little drama of those two.

    Little lotus fell to the floor in exhaustion with its two hands tightly clutching onto the few books that he managed to save, with its teary eyes looking at Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Why do you hold these books so dear? What do you want them for?¡± Jun Wu Xie nced over at the sobbing figure on the ground with her hands resting on her chin.

    ¡°It¡¯s not for me, It¡¯s for you, Master.¡± Little lotus sniffled.

    Jun Wu Xie raised her eyebrows slightly.

    When she browsed through the books yesterday, they were technically books on gardening, teaching people how to raise nts and flowers. Unless... this little guy wanted her to be a gardener?

    ¡°This is...this is... what you all call it cultivation technique.¡± Little lotus brought the books over to her with his little hands.

    ¡°Cultivation techniques?¡± Jun Wu Xie was surprised.

    Little lotus nodded.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m a nt type so you can¡¯t use the ordinary cultivation techniques that you¡¯ve been flipping through. Do not underestimate all these books, they are very hard toe by! The previous owner never found these good stuff so they could not cultivate any spiritual power. I must say your luck is really good...¡± Little lotus tried his best to exin it to Jun Wu Xie, except that his shy and reserved demeanor did not seem to be very convincing.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at the books in hand if little lotus had not exined it to her, she really can¡¯t imagine these dpidated gardening books actually turned out to be prized cultivation techniques!

    ¡°Growing nts can enhance spiritual energy?¡± Jun Wu Xie casually flipped through the topmost book.

    Little lotus nodded enthusiastically.

    ¡°What should I nt?¡± She did not recognise any of the species of nts in the book.

    Little lotus immediately raised his hand and pointed to his nose.

    ¡°Me! nt me!¡±

    ¡°................................¡± Jun Wu Xie was speechless. She also could not help but imagine a herself nting the lotus seeds in the earth and when it was harvest time... there were many many little lotuses. Only their heads were poking out of the earth while their body were still buried beneath. This was really quite a scene!

    ¡°...............................¡± She shuddered for a moment.

    ¡°Well, as it states here, as long as you ce me in a ce with water, well, not me but my seeds and they will start to absorb, develop and grow and umte spiritual energy after which only you can absorb. When they grow into lotuses, although the effects isn¡¯t as great like me, eating them will have lots of benefits!¡± Little lotus chirped merrily as he blinked his eyes which still had some tears attached to them.

    Jun Wu Xie felt that if he had a tail, he would be wagging it happily.

    It seems to be easier than the other types of techniques I¡¯vee across?¡± She had perused so many variety of books and they were all ratherplicated, some even nitpicked about the way you breathed! These books, on the other hand, were simple, straight to the point.

    All you needed to do was to nt flowers!

    Chapter 54: ¡°Strange Cultivation Technique (1)¡±

 Chapter 55

    Chapter 55: ¡°Strange Cultivation Technique (2)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie carefully read through the contents of the book she had on hand, in addition to lotuses, there were many other types of nts that could umte spiritual energy as well, however those strange nt names, she had never heard of before.

    ¡°In addition to lotus seed, where do I get the other type of seeds?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked.

    Little lotus frowned and hesitated for a moment before replying: ¡°I¡¯m not too sure as well... Most of the names I¡¯m not sure where they¡¯re from but for some of the other guys, I do know of them and where they¡¯re from... It¡¯s just that.. It¡¯s currently out of reach for you.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Jun Wu Xie pressed on as she raised her eyebrows.

    Little lotus dropped his head and his two little chubby hands grabbed his apron and whined: ¡°Those few guys can¡¯te out yet... So it¡¯s out of reach for you.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie furrowed her eyebrows. What this little lotus was trying to say, was really difficult to understand. He always says things that were hard toprehend.

    When he first appeared, he once said that his lotus seeds were eaten by some guy. And now from this little mouth if his he once again referred to some guys. Jun Wu Xie was referring curious to who those guys were.

    ¡°Who are they?¡±

    ¡°Contractual spirits......¡± Little lotus muttered.

    ¡°So they have to wait for an owner first before they are able toe out?¡± She asked.

    Little lotus nodded.. Then shook his head..frowned hard as he was trying to exin himself.

    Jun Wu Xue was even more puzzled.

    ¡°Erm...Uh..that.. Actually if Master practices hard and cultivates properly...you¡¯re sure to be able to find the others... However as you are now.... Isn¡¯t it better to grow my seeds first?¡± Little lotus hesitated for a bit before looking nervously on at Jun Wu Xie and took two quick steps and stood in front of and raised his little head with a pitiful expression.

    ¡°Master, you do not need to be in a hurry to find the other nts, ok? I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be of help to you, can you please start nting me first?¡± Little lotus pleaded with his misty eyes.

    ¡°..........................¡± Jun Wu Xie had a feeling that if she shook her head, he would start bawling.

    ¡°Alright.¡± She affirmed.

    Little lotus immediatelyughed and the whole room was filled with a sweet lotus scent.

    Jun Wu Xie started looking through the pile of musty old books, searching for one that had a water cultivation method.

    Previously she had thought that these were some regr gardening books however after little lotus¡¯s exnation, she noticed that the ¡®water¡¯ stated in the books were not regr water. The term ¡°rootless water¡± came out a few times and this ¡°rootless water¡± was the lowest grade and this was water that ¡®flowed out of heaven but have yet descended on earth¡¯, not the waters in thekes and rivers.

    The book described various water nts, one of which was the snow lotus cultivation method.

    After reading that portion, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face went ck.

    To nt the snow lotus, one needed ¡°water¡±. To call it water was no longer feasible as the records explicitly stated it needed the water from the heavenly spring.

    Heavenly spring? Jun Wu Xie searched through her memories of both worlds but to no avail. She has never heard of this or heard anyone else mention this heavenly spring before.

    Jun Wu Xie had always thought that there was always a bnce in the world, her cultivation techniques were way simpler than others BUT the conditions were pretty tough. Who can tell her where can she find this heavenly spring?

    Do you know what is this heavenly spring water?¡± She asked little lotus while frowning.

    Little lotus shook his head left and right vigorously.

 Chapter 56

    Chapter 56: ¡°Birthday Celebrations (1)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mouth twitched slightly ¨C the book stated that snow lotus required a very special environment to be nurtured and could not be nted in regr water. If the seeds were ced in regr water, the lotus will wilt and have no chance of recovery. In other words, if she ced the seeds in regr water, they will die.

    ¡°........¡±

    Sure enough, this troublesome lotus could not be raised with any regr water! In addition to the heavenly spring, she noted that another liquid that could nt the snow lotus was called ¡®jade nectar¡¯.

    In this world, this term meant that it was wine of the highest quality, even Jun Xian only ever had one chance to drink a small cup of this when the first Emperor had bestowed him a cup in celebration of winning the war.

    ¡°You can even use wine to cultivate a nt...hmmm.¡± Jun Wu Xue rubbed between her furrowed brows to ease the tension as she was in deep thought. Although this wine was very precious and rare, at least she knew what it was. As for the heavenly spring, she¡¯s never heard of that before!

    Jade nectar was given by the First Emperor, this meant that there was a high chance that there¡¯s still some stored away in the Royal Pce.

    Jun Wu Xie thought back to the conversation she had with Jun Xian that day, it will soon be the Crown Prince¡¯s birthday celebration and she was invited as well. This would be a great opportunity to check if they still had this in the pce.

    Although she got her cultivation techniques on hand, however she was not able to start her cultivation due to theck of resources.

    Just as she was pondering hard over the issues on the resources needed to kick start her cultivation, ever since they returned from Ghost City, Mo Xuan Fei and Bai Yun Xian¡¯s mood had hit rock bottom.

    Under thews of Ghost City, Mo Xuan Fei could not do anything to that punk who made him lose his facepletely! He gritted his teeth as he thought back on how hard he was trying to appease Bai Yun Xian after the whole incident at Ghost City. That young punk! How dare he cross his path like that? He had summoned the court painter urgently and had him draw out that kids face based on their description.

    Even though he could not touch him in Ghost City, once he¡¯s out, he won¡¯t let him off!

    Mo Xuan Fei mobilised his secret forces and had themb through the entire Imperial City that very night.

    However, the strange thing was that no trace of that kid could be found. It was as if he mysteriously vanished into thin air.

    He even had his men stationed at the entrance of Ghost City to inform him once that kid was sighted, however, there wasn¡¯t any news at all.

    ..............................................................

    Time passed quickly as the whole city was busy in preparation for the Crown Prince¡¯s birthday celebrations.

    Just the night before the birthday, Jun Xian called Jun Qing and Jun Wu Xie over to his study.

    This time round, not only the ¡®waste¡¯ Jun Wu Xie was invited, even the ¡®dying¡¯ Jun Qing received an invitation.

    ¡°The Crown Prince¡¯s birthday is tomorrow, both of you need toe along with me. Long Qi is not allowed in so Wu Xie, I¡¯ll leave the care of your uncle in your good hands.¡± Jun Xian looked over at Jun Wu Xie with pride. His little girl had grown up to be so dependable and this was such an assurance. Unknowingly he had ced all his hope of Lin Pce¡¯s future in this little girl¡¯s hands.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Jun Wu Xie nodded.

    ¡°One more thing, people outside do not know the condition of your uncle. As of now, they all still think that he has not much longer to live. If they find traces of his recovery, I¡¯m afraid... Wu Xie, can you ask your master if there is anyway to make your uncle seem ¡®terminally ill¡¯?¡± Jun Xian was worried as he only received Jun Qing¡¯s invitation just five days prior to the Crown Prince¡¯s birthday.

 Chapter 57

    Chapter 57: ¡°Birthday Celebrations (2)¡±

    All these years, only Jun Xian was invited to the Crown Prince¡¯s birthday banquet, however this year was an exception. Lin Pce had an additional two guests which made Jun Xian a little worried.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s invitation was due to the ¡®Emperor¡¯s grace¡¯ when he extended his invitation to her as an ¡®apology¡¯ for breaking the engagement.

    Whereas Jun Qing¡¯s invitation camete as it¡¯s since been more than a month since he was diagnosed and everyone that thought that he would die during this period. However no news of his expected death had spread and this made many restless.

    It seems that tomorrow¡¯s Crown Prince birthday banquet was not just a simple celebration.

    Many wanted to take this chance to probe Jun Qing¡¯s situation.

    ¡°How¡¯s Uncle recovery during this period?¡± Jun Wu Xie did not answer Jun Xian immediately as she did her usual check up routine, turning towards Jun Qing and checking on his recovery progress.

    Jun Qing¡¯s condition had improved drastically. After his blood had been cleansed and all the poison purged from his body, they had started the body conditioning stage. With all the acupuncture and medicines personally done by Jun Wu Xie, even his legs had both recovered and he could feel his legs again. Now, he¡¯s doing therapy to strengthen his leg muscles and training to start walking again. He¡¯s been practicing walking with crutches to aid his recovery.

    Although Jun Qing was struggling, aspared from before, this was a huge improvement.

    ¡°It¡¯s much better than before, I think I may be able to walk in half a year¡¯s time.¡± Jun Qing beamed brightly, as he chortled. This time of recovery had been the happiest time he had in a decade.

    ¡°Everything cannot be rushed, even if you are recovering well we cannot overdo it or else it would all be in vain.¡± Jun Wu Xie warned Jun Qing.

    Although he looks very gentle and docile, when ites to doing things, he was very resolute and aggressive and tended to push things to the extreme. This could be seen when he had been doing therapytely and only until he copsed and was carried back by Long Qi had he stopped practicing. Jun Wu Xie was called over many times due to this.

    Jun Wu Xie had to sternly remind Jun Qing or else his over enthusiasm might result in a bacsh instead.

    Being nagged by his own niece Jun Qingughed loudly as he pped his legs in excitement, eyes filled with vigor, ¡°Wu Xie, whatever you said I definitely understand...It¡¯s just that for over ten years...I¡¯ve been a cripple. For over ten years! Now I have this chance of walking again, I really can¡¯t wait. The feeling of being able to walk again, I don¡¯t think ordinary people can understand this.¡±

    After he was crippled, the amount of ridicule and the humiliation he received was countless however the times heughed could be counted easily. The despair he had felt were all washed away by this brilliant niece of his.

    The day when he will soar back into the sky is near and it would be payback time!

    ¡°Take it as if I didn¡¯t say anything then. I will add in more tonic for you.¡± Jun Wu Xie had seen such over zealous patients before, however this post treatment therapy stage was not entirely her responsibility.

    Jun Qing was different from those other patients, she would not let anything happen to him no matter what.

    ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard.¡± Jun Qing looked warmly at Jun Wu Xie, in the past his fondness for this niece was because they had blood ties, but now he really loved this niece of his from the bottom of his heart.

    He wanted a speedy recovery so he could protect with his two hands, this family which was very dear to him.

 Chapter 58

    Chapter 58: ¡°Birthday Celebrations (3)¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry grandfather, you¡¯ve said things that Master had also thought of. Tomorrow I will give something for uncle to take, it won¡¯t be detrimental to him, it just masks his health and let others view his pulse and his symptoms as though he is hanging on by a thread of life.¡± She had long thought of this and had prepared in advance some pills that could act as a deterrent in the event of any emergency.

    Jun Xian and Jun Qing were d that her master had such foresight and had everything prepared soprehensively.

    It seemed this master of hers was determined to help their family.

    During this period of recuperation, Jun Qing was not only given back the use of his legs, his whole body had been strengthened and conditioned from inside out. On the other hand, Jun Xian¡¯s health had improved so much, his whole body had be more robust, his mind was sharper and clearer, his whole body was conditioned to its peak.

    ¡°Your master has contributed greatly to the Lin Pce, we are forever indebted to him.¡± Jun Xian sighed, this elusive master of hers had helped their family so much yet he refused to show up or made any demands on them.

    ¡°He does not care.¡± Jun Wu Xie looked down wistfully while stroking the little ck cat in her arms.

    All she could do now was to let Jun Xian and Jun Qing get more powerful. However that was not enough, she wanted to be more powerful herself, strong enough to wipe out all the enemies off the face of this earth.

    The day was soon over as everybody was busy preparing for the grand banquet. The sun rose and all the households were busy preparing for tonight¡¯s banquet. Horses brushed, carriages polished,vish outfits donned on and as the sun began to set, the whole Imperial city was set abuzz as the streets were filled with the most luxurious carriages as they all went towards the Imperial Pce. With all the various carriages lined in front of the pce, all the various ministers had with them treasures from all over gathered here today to celebrate the Crown Prince¡¯s birthday.

    Jun¡¯s family carriage arrived grandly at the Pce gates. Long Qi was sitting outside the carriage as he looked coldly at the carriageing over to the side.

    Wu Wang¡¯s extravagant carriage caught up with them, crystals clinking could be heard as Wu Wang stuck his head out of the crystal beaded curtain.

    ¡°Why isn¡¯t it Lin Wang? What a coincidence!¡± he sneered with his plump face and gave a greasy smile.

    Jun Xian drew his own carriage curtain and nodded.

    When Wu Wang saw the other two Jun family members in the carriage, he smiled even more.

    ¡°Little highness and Wu Xie really came? Wow, it¡¯s going to be so boisterous, oh, but I wonder if his little highness¡¯s body can take it? Rest assured Lin Wang, based on our close rtion, I¡¯ve already informed the servants to wait on him during the banquet, no need to worry!¡±

    ¡°Thank you for the arrangement.¡± Jun Xian retorted curtly as he clenched his fist tightly and put the curtain down, not wanting to see that sickening face any longer.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Wu Wang contentedly shrank back into his own carriage as the crystals clinked together noisily.

    Within the carriage, Jun Wu Xie raised her head and asked. ¡°What filthy thing did that man eat?¡± His mouth was really cheap.

    Jun Xian and his son immediately knew what she meant when she cursed that way as they smiled wryly.

    ¡°He is the king¡¯s brother ¨C Wu Wang, he doesn¡¯t have much skills so he relies heavily on his rtionship to have things his way. He doesn¡¯t use his brain much, no need bother about him, he¡¯s just a waste. You have to remember that the real danger are those who hide their hostilities deep within and stab you in the back when you least expect it.¡± Jun Qing was worried about Jun Wu Xie as she was still young and had not much experience with the real world.

    He really wanted to protect her from all danger if he could, to forever shield her from this cold and deceptive world.

 Chapter 59

    Chapter 59: ¡°The Banquet (1)¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t call for a dog that bites.¡± Jun Wu Xie casually said while stroking the little ck cat¡¯s smooth fur.

    Want to stab her in the back? Well, she must first give you an opportunity for that.

    In the past, she only trusted her back with one person. In this world, she wouldn¡¯t give anyone that chance other than Jun Xian and Jun Qing.

    Seeing that she understood his meaning, Jun Qingughed.

    Sometimes he felt that his little niece grew up way too fast. Her perception and mentality seemed to have gone through an enormous change overnight ¨C fortunately it was a good change.

    More and more carriages entered and dropped off various important Ministers of the State as the crowd trickled in to join in the celebration of the Crown Prince¡¯s birthday. While waiting to enter the banquet, all the guests entered from the side door and were ushered into arge waiting reception area.

    When it was finally their turn as the carriage arrived at the side door, Long Qi prepared the wheelchair, assisted Jun Qing and took a thin nket to cover his legs.

    With the arrival of the three generations of the Jun Family, there was a hugemotion as many shifted their attention to the newly arrived guests.

    Jun Xian was like a sleeping tiger, although he had more wrinkles over the years, no one dared to underestimate him. By his side was a young maiden who was an alluring beauty. She was like a little flower bud which had yet to bloom. In a few years, she definitely would be a beauty that could topple nations! She seemed to grow more beautiful each time they saw her.

    In terms of appearance, very few could rival this precious flower from the Lin Pce, however everyone knew under this beautiful exteriory a hot tempered fiery girl who could burn them easily and she brought trouble wherever she went! Jun Wu Xie¡¯s notoriety was known throughout, no one dared to treat her as a well behaved little rabbit!

    However now the one that they were most concerned about was the handsome man sitting on the wheelchair.

    Although he sat there quietly with his pale face, one could tell he had quite a bit of difficulty even breathing. His raspy and disorderly breathing could be heard, gripping people¡¯s hearts as they hear him struggling for his breath.

    It was known that Jun Qing was in a bad shape for quite some time and everyone spected that he would have died after a few days when Jun Xian forced his way into the pce asking for all the Royal Doctors. With one look at Jun Qing today, one did not need to be well versed in medicine to tell that he was really hanging onto his life by a fine thread. Even if Jun Xian used up all the precious herbs, nothing would be able to save his son.

    Affirming their own notions, they looked over at Jun Xian and saw him brooding, this further confirmed their own spection.

    Some ministers went over and offered him some words of encouragement, portraying a noble front and disappeared into the crowd soon after.

    This whole facade went on as both father and son yed the victims and looked vulnerable. Jun Wu Xie on the other hand, was totally ignored.

    Compared to Jun Qing¡¯s imminent death, being dumped by Mo Xuan Fei paled inparison.

    Anyway the impending fall of Lin Pce was nearing, what can this outrageous tyrannical little girl do? She seemed to have toned down a lot from previous asions. At least she knew her ce ¨C various inner thoughts and whisperings went around masked with bright smiles and vibrant music. Regardless of what¡¯s happening on the surface, everyone had deemed Lin Pce a huge joke.

    They had been in power for such a long time,showed their prowess before but all of that was in the past, now they were only waiting for their downfall.

    After passing through the reception area, the guests were led to their seats in the banquet hall. Soon, it was in full swing as music,ughter andntern lights filled the whole pce.

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60: ¡°The Banquet (2)¡±

    Many gasped at the scale of this banquet. The banquet was held at the Crown Prince Pce Wing and one could see that the Emperor really held the Crown Prince birthday in high regard. The main hall was decoratedvishly and the feast itself was pure luxury. Silk brocades with exquisite embroidery could be seen all around as beautifully carved wine sses out of precious materials graced their presence. The finest dishes were brought out with rare and delectable ingredients in beautiful artistic designs were presented to the guests.

    For this banquet alone, how much gold was splurged?

    Jun Wu Xie was pushing Jun Qing on the wheelchair, following quietly behind Jun Xian as they entered the banquet hall. A small memory shed by, in the past, the previous Wu Xie had attended the Crown Prince¡¯s birthday once and that was the time when she had met Mo Xuan Fei and fell for him.

    ¡°The Crown Prince doesn¡¯t have it easy as well.¡± Jun Wu Xie looked at the grandeur surrounding her as she coldly stated her thoughts.

    Jun Xian and Jun Qing¡¯s expression stiffened.

    Jun Qing was about to say something when Jun Xian suddenly cut it and said: ¡°Wu Xie, why do you think so?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie replied: ¡°If his Majesty really loved the Crown Prince, he would create an image of a benevolent ruler that doesn¡¯t spend the people¡¯s money in such ways. The way I see it, it¡¯s not the case.¡±

    ¡°The Crown Prince¡¯s abode is so luxurious and just for a banquet such extravagance sshed out isn¡¯t it just for all to see?¡± She stated everything very matter of factly, in front of her this beautiful scene was just like an invisible shackle.

    Jun Xian widened his eyes in shock, he did not think that the young Wu Xie could see through the secret.

    Jun Xian nced at the servants walking in front of them as he whispered softly: ¡°His Royal Crown Prince was born by the Queen, her own family was very powerful which enabled her to sit on the Queen¡¯s throne. In just a few years after her death, her family also faced an unexpected cmity and their power declined tremendously.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie finally understood, the only reason why the Crown Prince could hold on to his title was because of his Mother¡¯s side of the family, not because the Emperor favoured him. From the look of things, with the decline of the Crown Prince¡¯s support, the Emperor seemed to have started making his move.

    To say the least, the current Crown Prince¡¯s predicament was simr to Lin Pce.

    Without a powerful backing, the Emperor who was previously helpless before them had his own designs.

    However his schemes really ran deep, even when dealing with the Crown Prince, he portrays it as if he doted heavily on this son of his.

    ¡°Then who does His Majesty actually favor?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked softly.

    ¡°The Second Prince.¡± Jun Xian answered coldly.

    Jun Wu Xie suddenly realised how everything fell into ce. No wonder Mo Xuan Fei was so persistent on pursuing Bai Yun Xian, her identity itself could boost him up to take over the coveted position of Crown Prince. If they were engaged, it was a great opportunity to make the favored son the Crown Prince instead.

    ¡°He have eyes but fail to see, how ignorant.¡± she scoffed.

    Although she did not know the Crown Prince very well, however in the eyes of Jun Wu Xie, Mo Xuan Fei¡¯s personality was rotten to the core.

    Even a lump of **** was better than Mo Xuan Fei.

    Jun Xianughed, although his little princess did not talk much, her mouth was really quite toxic.

    After all the ministers have arrived and sat at their seats, the Emperor turned to his right and whispered something to the handsome youth seated by his side.

 Chapter 61

    Chapter 61: ¡°The Banquet (3)¡±

    The youth seated by the Emperor was handsome and had simr features to Mo Xuan Fei, however he looked more uninhibited, when the Emperor was conversing with him, his brow was wrinkled. He was donned in a silver silk brocade, however he was dressed quite casually for the asion aspared to all his guests, with his inner snow white robe peeking out. He was sitting idly with a wine cup in hand.

    Although the feast had yet to start, he had already drank a lot, his eyes seemed to be intoxicated but there was still a hint of sharpness.

    At first nce, Jun Wu Xie felt something was amiss with the Crown Prince but she said nothing and continued sitting quietly at her seat.

    On the other side of the Emperor sat the Second Prince, Mo Xuan Fei was seated with his beautifuldypanion, Bai Yun Xian. The golden couple was smiling and in high spirits as theirughter added to the festive mood.

    When viewed from the hall, the contrast between the Crown Prince and Second Prince was apparent.

    A beautiful cue presented by the court musicians invited the Emperor to make a toast. Mo Xuan Fei straightened his back and gave a congrattory speech to his brother and expressed gratitude for everyone¡¯s presence and gifts.

    The main lead tonight, Crown Prince Mo Qian Yuan had been silent throughout, sitting at his own corner drinking his wine.

    ¡°Qian Yuan, today is your birthday, when you were just born, when you and your mum were in grave danger, luckily Jun Gu saved you both! Today, Lin Wang, Jun Qing and Jun Wu Xie are all present, why don¡¯t you take the opportunity and give a toast to them.¡± The Emperor smiled and asked the silent Mo Qian Yuan.

    Mo Qian Yuan frowned deeper as he contemted for a short while before taking his wine cup and got up, trying to stabilise himself. He seemed to be a bit drunk as he staggered over.

    A lot of ministers secretly shook their heads. People were really not optimistic about this future king as they inwardly judged him.

    Mo Qian Yuan held out his cup: ¡°Thank you Lin Pce for your grace.¡± Without waiting for any response, he downed his whole cup of wine in a single swig.

    His actions were very brash and sudden that he lost his bnce and tumbled towards the table.

    Jun Xian helped the Crown Prince up as the strong smell of alcohol assaulted his nose. Jun Xian couldn¡¯t help but let out a sigh softly.

    ¡°Sorry.¡± Mo Qian Yuan straightened himself as he frowned and tapped his head absentmindedly as he muttered a few more words and went back to his seat.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at him as a glint shed by her deep eyes.

    ¡°Meow!¡± Faint meowing came from her sleeves.

    Before entering the banquet, the little ck cat had hid itself in herrge sleeves, fortunately it was very small and it had gone in unnoticed.

    [Master, that man has something nasty on him!]

    The little ck cat had an extraordinary sense of smell and with a whiff of the strong alcoholic smell from the Crown Prince, it sniffed up something bad along with it.

    ¡°Mmm.¡± Jun Wu Xie sat there without moving, the reason which why she herself had an ultra sensitive nose was mainly due to her soul link with the little ck cat. In her previous world, this deed was due to that person¡¯s extreme experiments and had her increase her sense of smell by few times, although it was nothingpared to what the little ck cat, it was still much more sensitive than an ordinary person¡¯s.

 Chapter 62

    Chapter 62: ¡°The Banquet (4)¡±

    At that moment when Mo Qian Yuan had tumbled over, she could pick out a faint floral scent, one that she was very familiar with. In the previous world, there was a type of flower and the extract of that flower could be made into a type of drug. If a person was taking that drug, their clothes would have this faint floral scent on them.

    After taking this drug, it would make people all floaty and happy, throwing all their problems away. If taken long-term, it could change a person¡¯s mental capacity. If a person ate it for an extended period, he would turn into a waste very quickly as the drug not only damage a person¡¯s nerves, it also corroded their organs. Moreover, it was highly addictive and if not taken on time, it was as though there were hundreds of ants on them and this extreme difort could even cause personality disorders.

    Jun Wu Xie did not think that such a vile drug had existed in this world as well and what made her even more surprised was that this scent came from the Crown Prince!

    Looking at his disorderly state, it seems that it was not simply excessive drinking of wine but more rted to that flower scent emitted.

    ¡°The period of him taking the drug seems to be for quite some time.¡± She touched her chin as she assessed it based on her experience. It seems that he had been taking this drug for a few years, he can¡¯t drag this on for much longer. If he continues, it is estimated he had only two more years left.

    It made no difference to her if he lived or died.

    However, the Emperor can justify his death and use it as a means to raise the Second Prince, Mo Xuan Fei.

    This was something she did not want.

    ¡°This man cannot die.¡± She decided immediately as she narrowed her eyes in determination. It may also be a great opportunity to help a deste prince and perhaps he may prove useful to change the current State of Qi.

    Well, whatever makes her enemy unhappy, she¡¯ll be more than happy to lend a helping hand.

    ¡°Grandfather, father saved the prince¡¯s life before?¡± She asked softly.

    ¡°That was a long time ago, your father had just taken over themand of Rui Lin Army. That year, the Crown Prince was born and the Queen was on the way to bring him to visit her family. They met with bandits on the way, luckily your father happened to be in the vicinity and he saved them.¡± Jun Xian casually replied.

    ¡°Mo Qian Yuan¡¯s performance had been pretty good, however, over the past few years he seemed to have undergone a personality change. If he really bes the King of Qi, perhaps our Lin Pce might not have such a hard time.¡± Jun Xian sighed, the only promising Crown Prince was now also at stake.

    Jun Xian and his sons had saved too many people before, hence he didn¡¯t say much more.

    Jun Wu Xie narrowed her eyes as she looked at the Crown Prince.

    From the memory of the previous Wu Xie, she could only find a little bit of rumours on him. Mo Qian Yuan was born six months earlier than Mo Xuan Fei, as the Emperor¡¯s eldest son, once he was born, he was given the title of Crown Prince. When he was young, themon folk had all said that he was talented, modest, mindful and polite, many sang praises of him. At that time, the Emperor too had doted on him and everyone praised him.

    All these of course was when the Queen was still around and her family was arge faction that had lots of power. She was still in charge of the harem then.

    With the passing of the Queen, the whole country was mourning and Mo Qian Yuan fell terribly ill for three whole months and after his recovery, his temperament had undergone major changes.

 Chapter 63

    Chapter 63: ¡°The Banquet (5)¡±

    ¡°Jun Qing also came today? Are you feeling better?¡± The Emperor smiled gently at Jun Qing.

    Jun Qing sat weakly on the wheelchair and as he tried to speak, his breathing became chaotic and he started gasping for his breath.

    The Emperor¡¯s face changed immediately and quickly said: ¡°Quick! Imperial Doctors quickly go have a look!¡±

    Upon the Emperor¡¯s order, the two Imperial Doctors on standby quickly rushed over to Jun Qing¡¯s side and attended to him.

    During the whole process, Jun Qing¡¯s face was pale and his breathing was very faint.

    Jun Wu Xie sat there quietly sipping her tea looking at the two doctors taking the pulse of her uncle.

    This uncle of hers was not bad, he added quite a clever touch. The purpose of the Emperor¡¯s invitation to Jun Qing was clear as day. When the Emperor started probing, Jun Qing immediately gave him this opportunity.

    Jun Qing¡¯s situation was no different from the previous time they had taken his pulse. His pulse was very weak and his breath was faint... his life seemed to be so fragile and could be extinguished any moment.

    After both the Imperial Doctors thoroughly checked, they whispered amongst themselves and turned towards the Emperor with a serious tone, said: ¡°Please pardon us, but we are unable to resolve this for his highness. We can only advise his highness to rest as much as he can and do not cause any unnecessary strain on the heart.¡± They were very subtle in their diagnosis.

    The two Imperial Doctors were helpless and with their diagnosis, Jun Qing was already deemed dead.

    The mood was heavy as all the ministers showed a face of regret and remorse, a total different emotion from what they were feeling inside.

    ¡°Go prepare some Ginseng.¡± The Emperor ordered as he gave out a long sigh, giving the impression of a helpless enlightened ruler, he turned to Jun Xian and said: ¡°If there is anything you need, just feel free to speak out. Since today Bai Yun Xian is also present, how about we let her have a look as well?¡±

    Jun Xian got up respectfully: ¡°This humble one is touched and very thankful for Your Majesty¡¯s grace!¡±

    The Emperor nodded and Bai Yun Xian who was seated beside Mo Xuan Fei got up from her seat and walked over to take Jun Qing¡¯s pulse.

    Jun Wu Xie rested her chin on her hand and looked at the approaching Bai Yun Xian, her eyes shed an icy cold glint.

    ¡°Meow.¡±

    [This old fool is really disgusting, if he had truly wanted to save your uncle, he should have asked Bai Yun Xian to have a look earlier. What use is there to ask here now?] The little ck cat sneered as it puffed it¡¯s chest up unhappily. It naturally sided Jun Wu Xie¡¯s family and wasmenting on the unfair treatment they received.

    ¡°She¡¯s not here to see if she¡¯s able to save him but to check whether is he really dying.¡± Jun Wu Xie calmly assessed. The Emperor thought that he was so smart but to her he was hopelessly stupid.

    Want to use Bai Yun Xian to check on Jun Qing? He really regarded that woman too highly.

    Qing Yun n¡¯s disciple? So what? In her eyes they were nothing but a joke.

    Bai Yun Xian carried an air of aloofness as she covered his wrist with a thin cloth and tapped his wrist gently and took his pulse.

    Jun Xian was nervous as he looked at Bai Yun Xian.

    She was after all not an ordinary doctor but from the famed Qing Yun n. He was not sure of how good her abilities were as he had not witnessed them for himself but he knew they had to take this gamble.

    His heart was filled with anxiety but when he looked over at Jun Wu Xie, he was surprised that his own granddaughter was preupied with the teacup in her hands and toozy to even look at Bai Yun Xian.

    With Jun Wu Xie¡¯s calmness, Jun Xian had a little peace of mind.

    Shortly after, Bai Yun Xian straightened herself with a cold and aloof expression: ¡°The Imperial Doctors¡¯ diagnosis was not wrong, my Master had tried his best to neutralise his poison but if my Master can¡¯t even clear his poison, I¡¯m afraid no one can. It is already a miracle that my Master managed to suppress the poison for so many years.¡± After singing praises of her master, she proudly nced around the hall.

 Chapter 64

    Chapter 64: ¡°The Banquet (6)¡±

    Even if Qing Yun n¡¯s Sovereign could not cure, who else is in this world could?

    Bai Yun Xian¡¯s diagnosis gave the Emperor a huge relief, he felt as though a huge boulder was lifted off his shoulders.

    Jun Xian whispered his thanks with a pale face as he silently sank bank into his seat. Those with sharp eyes noted his hands holding onto his wine cup was trembling.

    Looks like Jun Qing¡¯s condition was really hopeless, look, even Jun Xian¡¯s hands were shaking! Indeed his hands were trembling but it never crossed their minds that it was not due to grief but due to him holding back his ownughter.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the situation at hand, he could not wait to shout out to the whole world and tell them that his son¡¯s poison had already beenpletely cleared by his brilliant granddaughter! Not only that, his son would soon be able to walk again! Qing Yun n...was simply.. to simply put it they were simply ****!!!

    Just his granddaughter alone could clear the poison that the Qing Yun n¡¯s Sovereign deemed hopeless, under the guidance of an esteemed master. This Bai Yun Xian actually had the audacity to say that her Master¡¯s solution was the best and if he could not cure it, no one else could! Hmph!

    Previously he had admired the Qing Yun n fervently, however after seeing with his own eyes how his granddaughter easily did what their Sovereign could not aplish, he had lost all his respect for the n and scoffed at them instead.

    Other than his family¡¯s Wu Xie, who else dares to say that they are best in the world?!

    Jun Xian looked around at the reaction of the crowd and swore in his heart that after theeback of his Lin Pce, he would make these guys know where they stand! He couldn¡¯t wait to see their expressions after they knew the truth!

    For now, he yed a distraught man.

    Jun Wu Xie simply admired her own grandfather and uncle for their acting skills and gave them full points.

    Afterpleting the task, Bai Yun Xian went back to the Second Prince¡¯s side. He immediately looked at her gently and said: ¡°Yun Xian, you¡¯ve worked hard.¡±

    Bai Yun Xian smiled sweetly back.

    ¡°You really are a romantic at heart dear brother, looks like your feelings run deep.¡± The silent Crown Prince suddenly spoke up, with a pair of sharp eyes staring intently at Mo Xuan Fei.

    ¡°Big Brother, you really know how to joke.¡± He did not know why his brother suddenly praised them.

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know if this romantic you is a bit too irresponsible, favouring the new over the old is not the style of our Royal Family. Now here you are acting all lovey dovey with Miss Bai, have you ever thought about the feelings of others?¡± Mo Qian Yuan sneered.

    Mo Xuan Fei¡¯s face stiffened.

    Even a fool knew what Mo Qing Yuan meant as all eyes subconsciously shifted to Jun Wu Xie who had been neglected the whole night.

    The infamousdy in question was surprisingly really quiet tonight, if not for the Crown Prince mentioning her, everyone had almost forgotten about her presence.

    Mo Xuan Fei and Jun Wu Xie were betrothed, however after the appearance of Bai Yun Xian, Mo Xuan Fei no longer met up much with Jun Wu Xie and not long ago, the Emperor even broke their engagement.

    When their engagement was broken off, the incident sparked a major uproar that spread beyond the State of Qi. Everyone had been anticipating the trouble she would bring with her, however she had instead remained low-key and disappeared for such a long time. In fact, this was the first time people had seen her after that incident.

    Although she was more beautiful now, somehow they felt that there was something different about her from the past.

    In the whole country, it could be said that she was one of the finest beauties. However with her brash,fiery,rude and arrogant personality it conflicted with her outward appearance. Today she was sitting quietly in the corner made her seem like totally different person!

    Misty ramblings: In the beginning it was emphasized that she was not a beauty however it changed after awhile. My guess is that... after she went through the whole lotus seed conditioning, herplexion had improved and she looked fresher too. In many other novels usually such changes will let them have virtually poreless skin almost akin to a baby¡¯s skin. So think models without the photoshop and without makeup.

    Also her demeanor is now different so the charisma she exudes now makes her more poise. And also she¡¯s still growing, there¡¯s this chinese saying ¡°Å®ÈËÊ®°Ë±ä¡± which if you do a search these are the literal :a girl changes eighteen times between childhood and womanhood (idiom) and not so literal: girl changes fast in physical appearance from childhood to adulthood.

    Also, it had been emphasized over and over again how horrid the previous Wu Xie¡¯s character was so perhaps her personality really was so bad that her beauty did not matter. No one wanted to have anything to do with her...

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65: ¡°The Crown Prince (1)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie sat there quietly with a pair of downcast eyes, without putting anyone in her sight as she sat there detached as if themotion had nothing to do with her. She was austere and alone in a world of her own.

    Elegant, pure and transcendent beauty were words that immediately appeared in their minds.

    Those words which were initially tailored for Bai Yun Xian now seemed to fit her better.

    Her reserved demeanor made her unapproachable but made one¡¯s heart long to keep looking at her.

    Although they hate to admit it but truthfully, the quiet Jun Wu Xie no matter in terms of demeanour or charm had risen significantly.

    She had been very low-key, too low in fact that people had almost forgotten all about her but after cing her in sight and noticing her subtle changes, they could not help but be attracted to her.

    Sneaking a peek at Jun Wu Xie and shifting their gazes to Bai Yun Xian...

    Bai Yun Xian didn¡¯t seem to be as elegant as they had previously thought.

    It looks like the real ice cold elegant goddess position would be given to Jun Wu Xie. It was time for Bai Yun Xian to step down.

    ¡°Qian Yuan, you are drunk.¡± The Emperor frowned, he did not understand why the usually silent Crown Prince would suddenly speak up for Jun Wu Xie. He clearly remembered that this was only the second time they had met and previously when they met, Mo Qian Yuan did not have a good impression of her.

    ¡°Ah, yes, I¡¯m drunk. Your son had drank too many cups of wine, I¡¯ve let Imperial Father seen something funny. Please allow me to go back and rest first.¡± Mo Qian Yuan straightened himself up as he let out a faint smile.

    ¡°Go.¡± The Emperor bellowed.

    Mo Qian Yuan no longer hesitated and immediately got up, raising his hand and waving away the servants who wanted to assist him. He narrowed his eyes as he hissed: ¡°I still can walk myself, no one is to allowed to touch me!¡±

    The manner which the Crown Prince left had instilled discontent in many.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at his departing back as she pondered for a while amidst the toasts that were going on around, she spoke to her Uncle in a soft tone: ¡°Uncle, I want to go out for some fresh air.¡±

    Jun Qing was surprised for a moment, thinking back on how this niece of his was devoted to Mo Xuan Fei and looking at how lovey dovey he was with Bai Yun Xian now, she must be feeling miserable. He sighed loudly and said: ¡°Go have a walk around but do not leave this Pce Wing. Don¡¯t stay out too long.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    ¡°Wu Xie.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so sad over Mo Xuan Fei. He does not deserve you.¡±

    ¡°..............¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s steps froze midway.

    How did hee to that conclusion? Which eye did he use and see that she was upset over that scum Mo Xuan Fei?

    The moonlight streamed into the garden and brightly illuminated the pavilion which Mo Qian Yuan was as he chugged down wine straight from the jug. He was sitting on the stone chair as he smiled bitterly by himself.

    ¡°If you want to die early, go ahead and drink more!¡± A tender voice with a coldness broke the tranquility of the still night.

    Mo Qian Yuan was very surprised. Under the moonlight, a beautiful young maiden dressed in a lovely yellow silk brocade holding a little ck cat in her arms stood there. Surrounded by flowers and with the moonlight gently shining on her body, her delicate features against the surreal background, she looked like a fairy that had descended into the mortal realm.

    ¡°Jun Wu Xie?¡± Mo Qian Yuan¡¯s lips curved upwards as he looked at her in a drunken stupor.

    ¡°I was still wondering who had the audacity to curse me, the Crown Prince to die early?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie walked towards the pavilion, as the stench of alcohol assaulted her. She stopped just before entering the pavilion.

    ¡°Even if I don¡¯t mention it, you will also die...moreover...how long more will you be able to stay as the Crown Prince?¡± She replied icily.

 Chapter 66

    Chapter 66: ¡°The Crown Prince (2)¡±

    Mo Qian Yuan¡¯s expression suddenly changed. His blurred eyes immediately turned sharp as the silence swept through and the air became stifled. He seemed to have transformed into a panther that was waiting in the dark ready to pounce onto it¡¯s prey.

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± His eyes had a dangerous glint in them.

    Jun Wu Xie casually stroked the fur of the little ck cat, without even looking up, she said icily: ¡°Some people do not want you to continue being the Crown Prince and are hoping for you to have an early demise. If you also think the same way and want to find an earlier release, just hit your head here against the stone table, no need to waste everybody¡¯s time.¡±

    Mo Qian Yuan¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. He had always thought that she was a little outrageous but he just realised he had thoroughly underestimated her after experiencing her poison tongue first hand.

    This little girl, couldn¡¯t she say things properly? Did she need to say it in such a manner?

    ¡°This kind of words can¡¯t be said so carelessly, I¡¯ll just take it as I didn¡¯t hear this.¡± He rubbed his wrinkled brows.

    ¡°Careless words? Well, since I¡¯m already saying it I might as well continue. If you want to avenge your Mother and your maternal family, you have to live and keep your position as Crown Prince.¡± She slowly looked up with eyes that were filled with intensity looked at him straight which startled him.

    ¡°What do you know?¡± His eyes had a trace of panic in them.

    ¡°I know that you are a coward and a waste.¡± Jun Wu Xie raised her eyebrows.

    ¡°You!¡± Mo Qian Yuan was infuriated, he should not have spoken up for her just now!

    ¡°If you are not willing, then find all means and ways to survive. If not just raise your hands and surrender.¡± She retorted.

    Mo Qian Yuan sucked in a deep breath, this little girl really knew where to stab where it hurts the most! As he had been drinking wine prior to this, he was light headed when he felt a sudden rush to his head. He stood up and flung his jug of wine into the floor.

    It shattered into pieces as the strong smell of wine permeated the surroundings.

    ¡°You think I want this? Huh? Do you think I asked for it? So what about the title of Crown Prince? Hah! I don¡¯t even want anything! My life, my position, they all don¡¯t belong to me! Even my own father wants me dead! Everyone thinks that I¡¯m an ipetent Prince! Who else in this world can save me? So what if I¡¯m not willing? What can I do about it?¡±

    He yelled with bloodshot eyes as he unravelled everything that had been guing him deep within. All the years of bottled up emotions came forth like a gushing spring.

    ¡°You¡¯re right! I¡¯m going to die soon! Going to die! What else can I do about it? I¡¯m almost as good as dead! Tell me, what can I do?!!!¡±

    Jun Wu Xie looked at him coldly as he flung about and wallowed.

    ¡°What if you do not need to die?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± He looked at her wide eyed. It was as though a sudden jolt of lightning had struck him.

    ¡°Well, to be more precise, not only do you not die, in fact you won¡¯t die in the next few years or decades.¡± She corrected her own words.

    ¡°You...you...what do you mean?¡± He swallowed his saliva as he asked nervously, not daring to hear what he had wished for most.

    Jun Wu Xie did not bother answering him as she impatiently said: ¡°You¡¯ve been poisoned right?¡±

    ¡°How did you know?¡± What was this little girl?! He was very surprised.

    She furrowed her brows. She really wasn¡¯t very good at exnations, might as well spend the time proving it instead.

    ¡°Little ck, hold him down.¡± She said as she suddenly threw the little ck cat in her arms out.

    Under the bright moonlight, the little ck cat which was the size of her hand suddenly transformed ¨C It¡¯s body grew bigger in an instant and it became huge and strong panther as it pounced onto Mo Qian Yuan.

    The unsuspecting Mo Qian Yuan who was standing there just moments before was now pinned onto the ground by a huge ck panther. He was petrified as he stared with his mouth and eyes agape at the ck panther on him, trying to digest what had just happened.

 Chapter 67

    Chapter 67: ¡°The Crown Prince (3)¡±

    In an instant, a little ck cat actually turned into a huge ck panther?

    The panther¡¯s huge body kept Mo Qian Yuan pinned down as Jun Wu Xie walked over to its side.

    ¡°I¡¯m not used to speaking rubbish so if you are not stupid, you will soon find out what¡¯s going on.¡± Jun Wu Xie bent down as one of her slender white hand gripped on firmly to his chin. Although her fingers looked so delicate, who knew they mustered such strength! In a very practiced and swift manner, she opened his mouth and shoved a pill in as she closed his mouth and hit his chest. It happened in seconds, it was simply fast and urate.

    Before he could even react, he had swallowed whatever she had thrown in.

    ¡°Wha...What are you up to....?¡± He looked at her with bloodshot eyes as he felt his heart palpitating quickly. He didn¡¯t know what she was nning and it made him fear her a little.

    ¡°Little ck, keep an eye on him.¡± She didn¡¯t bother replying him as she walked over to the stone chairs in the pavilion and casually sat on one of them.

    Mo Qing Yuan still tried to break free as he struggled. The huge panther opened its mouth wide as it gave a warning growl and lowered its head as it positioned Mo Qing Yuan¡¯s neck between it¡¯s sharp teeth.

    ¡°If he utters a single word, feel free to bite him.¡± She said emotionlessly as she gave the panther the order.

    The ck panther stood there motionless as it stared at the man beneath it.

    Mo Qing Yuan¡¯s mind was distraught as he thought to himself. This was the worst birthday ever. Tonight must be one of the most depressing nights he ever had, to think that he actually let a little girl pull a fast one over him!

    Under the threat of the panther, he slowly closed his eyes, as he reluctantly began to ept his own fate.

    Sure enough, he really is a good for nothing. He gave up so easily. He did not dare move a single muscle.

    Time ticked by slowly, Mo Qian Yuan felt that the difort he had, all the prickly sensations, all that disgusting feeling of ants crawling all over him for all these years seemed to be subsiding.

    He flung his eyes wide open as he looked at Jun Wu Xie with a shocked expression.

    ¡°You....¡±

    ¡°ROAR!¡± The panther issued another warning as it tightened it¡¯s grip on his neck.

    Jun Wu Xie nced over and said: ¡°Little ck, let him go.¡±

    As soon as she uttered those words, Mo Qian Yuan felt the pressure on him suddenly released as the huge figure swooped towards Jun Wu Xie and a cute little ck cat once again appeared in her arms.

    ¡°Meow.¡±

    [Ugh, his whole body reeks! It stinks of alcohol! The stench is killing me!]

    Jun Wu Xie gently stroked it¡¯s fur lovingly.

    ¡°It..no...You...What did you feed me with? Why am I...? Mo Qing Yuan had not felt so clear headed for such a long time. With this sudden soberness, it had happened too suddenly that he did not know what to ask.

    ¡°Something that can save your life.¡± Jun Wu Xie felt that this approach was much simpler as results could be seen quickly.

    Mo Qian Yuan looked deeply at her, his fingers slightly as he asked in a low voice: ¡°Why do you want to help me¡±

    Jun Wu Xie replied very matter of factly: ¡°I want you to fight against your father and Mo Xuan Fei. I want you to ascend the throne so that you can keep my Jun Family safe.¡±

    The position of the Emperor should have been changed long ago as the current Emperor will die, Mo Xuan Fei too. Since the country needs a ruler, she will choose one that would protect her family.

    ¡°You want me to usurp the throne?!¡± Mo Qing Yuan waspletely shocked. Never had he expected such an outrageous matter to be discussed so lightly moreover it was Jun Wu Xie who had initiated it. Such treacherous wordsing out from her mouth shocked him silly.

    Jun Wu Xie raised her eyebrows: ¡°You do not want to?¡±

 Chapter 68

    Chapter 68: ¡°The Crown Prince (4)¡±

    Mo Qian Yuan looked at Jun Wu Xie as his shocked expression gradually changed into a smile. He startedughing crazily.

    ¡°Hahahah! If you want, why not? Since they want to kill me, why can¡¯t I do the same to them?Tell me, can you really save my life?¡± He stared intently at her, henow looked at her in a different light, she was no longer the outrageous superfluous young girl he had in mind.

    ¡°Of course.¡± Jun Wu Xie answered simply as her eyes showed determination.

    ¡°But it¡¯s not enough.¡± He frowned. ¡°There is no faction that will support me in the fight for the throne. Even if I¡¯ve fully recovered, I have no way to wrest the throne from him. If he¡¯s really intent on killing me, he has his ways.¡±

    ¡°There will be.¡± She replied ndly.

    ¡°Lin Pce will be your backing. Rui Lin Army will support you for this fight for the throne. But you do have to remember this one fact clearly ¨C I can save your life, simrly, I can also take your life away. Our Lin Pce can support you to get the throne but we also have the power to drag you off it.¡±

    When the crown changed, she needed someone with the Royal Bloodline to be the next in line, Lin Pce just needed to be in the shadows.

    ¡°Rui Lin Army...But...¡± He gave her a conflicted look. Jun Qing¡¯s own situation was more precarious than his own. Who will lead them when he¡¯s gone? Were they able to maintain the same might?

    ¡°You do not need to worry about these things. Just mind your own problems. If you want to live and exact your revenge, you have to ept the condition. If you want to die, I will not force you. That pill you ate just now can only relieve your difort temporarily, there¡¯s too much toxins umted in your blood stream so we need more time topletely clear it.¡± She exined.

    Mo Qing Yuan took a deep breath, he knew he had no choice as he¡¯s been backed into a corner by his own family already. He still had to avenge this blood feud! Who cares what condition she threw at him, even if he had to brave through fire and hell he¡¯d do it!

    ¡°I agree.¡± He made this life changing decision instantly.

    ¡°Very good, next time you¡¯ll have to find some reason to meet up with me, I will slowly get rid of all the poison.¡± She looked at him in the eye before turning around as she softly said: ¡°Mo Qian Yuan, you won¡¯t regret this choice you made today.¡±

    She carried the little ck cat in her arms as she went back towards the banquet hall.

    Looking to her fading back, he clenched his fist tightly trying to suppress all the emotions that he was feeling now. Over the years, he had felt that his soul and mind had slowly breaking down into many pieces and he even considered giving up. Never had he thought that this day was possible. He felt that today he had finally found back a small piece of himself and was determined to recover back all that he had lost.

    Jun Wu Xie, no matter what you want, as long as you help me aplish what I want to do, this life of mine belongs to you!

    In Jun Wu Xie¡¯s arm, Little ck was swishing its tail excitedly.

    ¡°Meow.¡±

    [Its been such a long time since I¡¯ve transformed... I¡¯m still not really used to it. Say, Master, how did you know that the Emperor was the one behind the Queen¡¯s death? How did you also know that it was the Emperor that destroyed her family?]

    Little ck was certain that it did not hear such news from Jun Xian and Jun Qing, so how did she acquire such privileged information?

    ¡°I did not know.¡±

    [What?]

    ¡°I said it casually.¡± She answered calmly.

    She slipped back into the banquet as she sat there quietly.

    The Emperor sat on his throne as he was enjoying himself as he talked andughed loudly among the various ministers. The banquet was heating up as the music and dance carried on through the night.

    As the main star of the party, Mo Qian Yuan had actually left in the midst of it, giving Mo Xuan Fei a chance to perform his perfect king candidate role. He and Bai Yun Xian entertained the various ministers and was every bit the golden couple everyone was talking about. They hadpletely ignored Jun Wu Xie, on the other hand, the one who kept sneaking nces to see if she was alright was Jun Qing who was worried that she was heartbroken.

    However, the facts proved that Jun Qing¡¯s theory was all wrong.

    Throughout the rest of the banquet, Jun Wu Xie did not even bother to look at the couple.

 Chapter 69

    Chapter 69:¡±Love (1)¡±

    Mo Qing Yuan really was very efficient. Just right after his banquet, the very next morning using the pretext of ¡®Wu Xie and I really hit it off¡¯ as the reason, he invited Jun Wu Xie to the pce.

    The biggest reaction came from Jun Xian and Jun Qing. They did not understand why did Mo Qing Yuan suddenly invited Jun Wu Xie over, what was even more surprising was that Jun Wu Xie had expressed her intention of epting the invite. They could only helplessly let her go as she pleased.

    It was noon as Jun Wu Xie sat across Mo Qing Yuan in his study, with one hand on his wrist, taking his pulse.

    ¡°Your grandfather actually let youe?¡± Mo Qing Yuan asked with an incredulous tone as he propped his chin with the other hand looking at Jun Wu Xie who was concentrating on his pulse.

    Lately the Royal Family had not been too kind towards Lin Pce, with such strained tension in the air, he was surprised that Jun Xian had allowed Jun Wu Xie toe alone.

    Jun Wu Xie did not look up as she continued on with her diagnosis: ¡°With a prince that is deemed a good for nothing, what¡¯s there to be afraid of.¡±

    ¡°..............................¡± Mo Qing Yuan¡¯s mouth twitched slightly, this little girl¡¯s mouth was really poisonous. He nced over at the ¡®little¡¯ ck cat that was curled up on her feet as he recalled everything that happenedst night. He involuntarily gulped as he still had lingering fear of that ck fur ball as his heart pounded faster.

    ¡°Come to think about it, if I had a strong enough backing and held quite a bit of power, Lin Wang would surely stop you from making any contact with me to avoid arousing any suspicion. However my status now is that of a Crown Prince that¡¯s going to lose his own crown, no smart person would want to have anything to do with me.¡± He chuckled.

    Lin pce held half of the country¡¯s military might and if they formed close ties with the Crown Prince, at first nce, this was a very powerful alliance.

    However if thought through carefully, it was a sinking ship with two ailing tigers on it.

    ¡°Can you guess... What reason did I tell him that made him consent to your visit?¡± Mo Qian Yuan looked at her with a pair of bright eyes. Privately, he did not want to call that man Imperial Father.

    Jun Wu Xie ignored him as she continued on what she was doing.

    Mo Qian Yuan continued excitedly: ¡°I told him that I fell in love with you.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie finally raised her head, but her eyes had not the slightest trace of surprise in them. She just looked at him with a pair of clear eyes.

    ¡°So, you are prepared to let him think that you have caught interest in someone that was discarded by Mo Xuan Fei?¡±

    ¡°..................................¡± When she said this, he waspletely defeated and lost all reason to retort her. Mo Qing Yuanughed bitterly as he looked at her dumbfoundedly.

    ¡°Do you always speak like that? Do you always speak in such a ruthless manner even to yourself?¡± Why was she so hard even to herself? Using terms like ¡®discarded¡¯ so easily on herself. Mo Qing Yuan felt that his brother was really stupid and the biggest mistake was letting go of Jun Wu Xie.

    The past Jun Wu Xie may not have been that great but the Jun Wu Xie that was sitting across him now was the most intriguing woman he has ever met. Well, more urately... young maiden.

    A girl that dared to make a prince yield and even forced him to usurp the throne, what kind of guts did she possess?

    ¡°I¡¯m just stating the facts.¡± She replied.

    Mo Qing Yuan chuckled, shaking his head in exasperation. He really could not read her.

    ¡°During my birthday banquet when I had spoken up for you, all I wanted was to spite him. Who would have known that it¡¯s the perfect cover now?¡± He chortled as he thought back to the expression that the Emperor had when he had told him about his feelings towards Jun Wu Xie. That look was priceless.

    ¡°The two people that he wants to get rid of most are now paired up, he should be so happy, right? Now he can kill two birds with one stone, won¡¯t that be much easier?¡± Heughed at the very irony of it all.

 Chapter 70

    Chapter 70: ¡°Love (2)¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re very noisy.¡± Jun Wu Xie furrowed her brows.

    ¡°..........................¡± Mo Qing Yuan¡¯s face stiffened.

    Jun Wu Xie looked up as she retreated her hand from his wrist and happened to meet his gaze.

    ¡°There¡¯s an immense amount of toxins umted in your system. You¡¯ve been poisoned for quite a long time, as for your body, I can treat it and have you well again. However, I¡¯m unable to determine the source of the poison. Topletely rid yourself from this, you¡¯ll have to find out it and eliminate it to prevent this or else you will be caught up in this mess again.¡±

    Although this man was nearing death¡¯s door, howe he still had so many thoughts? He had been going at it for almost half a day as he chattered on incessantly.

    ¡°..................¡± Mo Qian Yuan was rendered speechless once again. This girl had regarded everything he talked about as ¡®noise¡¯.

    In the end what was up with her? She was the very person who asked him to seize the throne but she was not interested one bit in how he did it?

    ¡°You.....¡±

    ¡°How you want to go about it is your problem, I¡¯m only a doctor.¡± She looked at him with a nk expression.

    Mo Qian Yuan threw his head back inughter.

    This missy of the Lin Pce was really something! How old was she only? She¡¯s so young but she could be so calm and collected, more than that, her thoughts ran so deep. Yes, she was absolutely right. How he went about it was his own problem. If he seeded, Lin Pce would be celebrated and hailed as loyal supporters. If he failed, he would be the only one to bear the consequences, he had no rtionship between Lin Pce and Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Jun Wu Xie, you¡¯re really smart and can be so cruel at the same time.¡± Heughed wryly.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at him, not easing any of her wrinkled brows.

    ¡°Meow.¡±

    [Master, he must have misunderstood what you meant! This imbecile...]

    For Little ck, it had been with Wu Xie for the longest time and it understood Wu Xie the most. It very clearly knew that she had no other meaning when she said that. She definitely wasn¡¯t scheming anything like what the idiot Prince was thinking about. All she really meant was that these things would be better handled by the Prince who was more experienced in these matters. Now all that she needed to do most was to get him back in shape so that he could put up a good fight.

    The Crown Prince who had been brought up in the tangled Royal Pce where schemes ran amok so frequently as if having a regr meal, his way of thinking was conditioned to survive in such a treacherous ce.

    To simply put it, they were on two totally different wavelengths.

    This little misunderstanding had caused Mo Qian Yuan to have the impression that Jun Wu Xie was a very resourceful and an adept natural-born conspirator for a long, long, time toe in the future.

    Not wanting Mo Qian Yuan to have any further strange thoughts, Jun Wu Xie rebutted: ¡°Stop talking so much nonsense. If you want to live properly, you¡¯ll have to find the source of the poison.¡±

    Mo Qian Yuan sighed softly: ¡°Truth be told, when my body was getting weaker by the day, I had also faintly guessed that I may have been poisoned. In fact, only after you asked mest night was when I finally confirmed my suspicion. I do not know the source of the poison as well.¡± He smiled bitterly, if he knew what the source was, he wouldn¡¯t let himself be in such a dire situation.

    Jun Wu Xie took out a small porcin bottle and handed it over to him. ¡°You¡¯ve been poisoned by the wheat night flower. Drink this and if you¡¯re in contact with any extract of this flower, you will have a reaction.¡± To find the source of the poison was child¡¯s y to her as she knew the method. However, she didn¡¯t want to use it herself.

    Because...

    The reaction she mentioned earlier was really too disgusting!

    She definitely did not want to experience it herself.

    Jun Wu Xie convinced Mo Qian Yuan to drink it as he downed the contents of the whole bottle in a few gulps. Immediately after, he got up and started searching the room thoroughly.

    Mo Qian Yuan searched it through once and couldn¡¯t find anything suspicious. Hebed through every nick and cranny.

    Nothing was found.

    The always dignified Prince was now in his own quarters sniffing and scurrying about like a rat. This made Jun Wu Xie speechless.

    Should she have told him that the extract of the wheat night flower could not withstand being exposed for an extended period of time and hence he would not be able to find it on all those items he just tried searching?

    Looking at the current Prince who was busy searching through his clothes as he studied each single one of them intently, she decided to keep this to herself for the time being.

    Exercising more would also aid the detoxification process.

    Ah, yes, that¡¯s it.

 Chapter 71

    Chapter 71:¡±Love (3)¡±

    Mo Qian Yuan almost turned his whole residence upside down as he searched through but yet he could not find anything suspicious. After such intense searching, he could feel the strain and the poison from the wheat night flower had already invaded his system and eroded away his health and stamina. His healthy robust body was now a thing of the past.

    As he sat down to get some respite, his whole forehead was covered with a thinyer of sweat.

    ¡°Are you sure that vile thing is really in my residence?¡± He asked in a resigned manner.

    Jun Wu Xie was leisurely sipping tea when she finally ced the cup down and answered him: ¡°To administer the poison of the wheat night flower, it has to enter the body orally.¡±

    Mo Qian Yuan¡¯s face turned livid as his mouth twitched. This girl! Fine, he admitted he did not ask and he just assumed it was something near him. However, why did she not tell him earlier and only told him after he had went through all that fuss?

    ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡± Jun Wu Xie was not bothered that Mo Qian Yuan¡¯s face was ck as coal.

    Mo Qian Yuan gritted his teeth as he reminded himself that they were in this together. He could only silently simmer as he ordered for the servants to prepare lunch to be sent into the study.

    ¡°It...what does it want to eat?¡± Mo Qian Yuan looked at the ck fur ball that was now curled up on herp, swishing its tail as it looked back at him. His eyes twitched.

    This..

    After the incident yesterday, this ck cat had left a shadow in his heart. He still could not figure out the origin of this ck cat.

    If it was a contractual spirit, wait... that couldn¡¯t be right, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s affinity with contractual spirit had been known throughout the country. This girl did not have any during the awakening ceremony.

    ¡°Wanna eat?¡± Jun Wu Xie looked at the little ck cat on herp.

    ¡°Meow.¡± The little ck cat blinked as it brushed its bushy tail on her arms, gently swishing it up and down her arms.

    [Fish! I want to eat fish!]

    ¡°Fish.¡± She replied.

    Mo Qian Yuan¡¯s mouth twitched slightly once again. Watching the strange conversation between this cat and girl refreshed his view on the world.

    Shortly after, servants came into the study and filled the desk with a huge array of food as colourful dishes filled the entire table. At the side was an eight treasure mandarin fish. Without any need for anyone to call for it, it swiftly jumped onto the table and contentedly helped himself to the delicious fish.

    Jun Wu Xie sat down to eat silently, on the other side Mo Quan Fei had no appetite as he had no mood because he had failed to find the source of the poison. He just poured himself a cup of wine resting his chin on one hand as he watched Jun Wu Xie slowly sampling the spread before her.

    Although Jun Wu Xie was petite, her notoriety was so well known that people had subconsciously avoided and feared her.

    However the girl in front of him was just a young girl enjoying her food.

    If she was not born into the Lin Pce, she would have had a very calm and easy life.

    Jun Wu Xie was slowly tasting each dish, amount of food she actually ate was a simr amount the cat had.

    Mo Qian Yuan felt more and more intrigued by this female ¡®tyrant¡¯ which the whole capital had called her. Although this was only the third time he had met her, the feeling she gave him each time was different.

    The first time was also his birthday, he remembered clearly that year her bright smile and that pair of sparkly eyes always followed his younger brother wherever he went. She was clearly smitten by him, she ws a lovely young maiden in love.

    The second time was yesterday¡¯s birthday banquet, but this time her reputation had gone up a notch, but in a bad way, her name was at the tip of everyone¡¯s tongue for quite a period of time. She was seated quietly at one corner. Too quiet until her presence was almost forgotten. Despite Mo Xuan Fei and Bai Yun Xian¡¯s loving scenes. She did not waver and sat there as if she was in a different world.

    When he had met her again in the garden, he was surprised that this small girl actually had a strong character.

    The third time was today, he felt that he had found out another side of her. She had watched quietly by the side ¨C the entire time of him making a fool of himself as he searched for the poison. This girl also had a little mischievous side to her.

 Chapter 72

    Chapter 72: ¡°Jade Nectar (1)¡±

    Although she was being stared at while eating, Jun Wu Xie still continued on eating in a calm andposed manner. Her eyes were downcast as she picked at the food with her chopsticks as if she was all alone in a room, not in the study of the Crown Prince¡¯s residence with the Crown Prince seated across her.

    After staring for a long time, seeing that she had no reaction nor had she the intention to raise her head, Mo Qian Yuan got bored as he lifted his cup up and downed it in a single swig.

    Once the wine entered his mouth, a sizzling spicy sensation scorched his whole throat all the way down to his stomach, before he could even understand what was happening, he felt another wave as though there was a fire within as he lurched forward and vomited.

    Without any warning, he had emptied his entire stomach onto the table full of food.

    ¡°..................................¡± Jun Wu Xie finally looked up, in her hands was a small ss bowl and the other was a pair of ivory chopsticks, as she looked at the Mo Qian Yuan who was still vomiting with a calm pair of eyes.

    The little ck cat froze. It looked at the uneaten portion of fish that was still on the table that was covered in a suspicious liquid. It also had some sshed onto its fur.

    ¡°I.......¡± Mo Qian Yuan knew he had messed things up and had wanted to exin himself but before he could even speak any further, he felt another burst of nausea as he quickly covered his mouth and rushed to the corner of the room and held into a wooden barrel and vomited into it.

    ¡°.....................¡± Jun Wu Xie calmly put the bowl and chopsticks down as she got herself up and left the table of ruined delicacies.

    ¡°Meow!¡± The Iittle ck cat recovered from its previous stupor as it arched it¡¯s back. It jumped off the table and rubbed itself crazily against the clean soft carpet.

    [Master! Why are you always like that! You knew that the effects ofing into contact with the wheat night flower poison would result in vomiting, why couldn¡¯t you just warn that imbecile?!]

    Little ck cat had tears streaming out as it frantically rubbed itself against the carpet, trying to clean it¡¯s precious ck fur.

    ¡°I forgot.¡± Jun Wu Xie calmly at a corner, watching Mo Qian Yuan at one corner of the room belching out as he was clutching tightly to a wooden barrel. On the other side was the ck cat rolling itself frantically on the carpet. Her lips curved upwards into a small smile.

    From the outside of the room, the guards could hear amotion from within. They however did not dare enter as they asked if everything was alright. Mo Qian Yuan who had been vomiting felt like crying as he roared at them to go away.

    His whole face was as white as sheet.

    Only after drink ten whole cups of water did he feel much better as the spicy burning sensation subsided. He sat weakly at the corner of the study. His whole body had lost all its energy as he sat there limply, his clothes were messy and his cor slightly open, his eyes were hanging traces of tears as he sadly looked at Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Is it the wheat night flower poison?¡± He asked seething with anger.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say anything earlier.....?¡± Hemented. Even if you beat him to death, he wouldn¡¯t believe that she did not know the reaction if he came in contact with the poison. After he saw her calm demeanour, he knew that she had expected it!

    ¡°There is no difference.¡± She sat there at one corner looking bright and fresh and most importantly, she was clean. She took out another the small porcin bottle and opened it. A refreshing fragrance filled the air as she poured some onto her hands and she rubbed her hands together. The refreshing scent filled the room and the stench slowly disappeared.

    Even if she had told him in advance, he still had to vomit it all out, what difference did it make?

    So that¡¯s was why she did not bother telling him.

    Mo Qian Yuan felt that his alliance with this girl here was a double-edged sword. He might eventually die in her hands instead of his father and brother!

    ¡°So, what did you eat?¡± Jun Wu Xie faced him without the slightest bit of guilt as she asked him in a nonchnt manner.

    Mo Qian Yuan was taken aback for a moment before his gaze filled with murderous intentnded on the jug on the table.

 Chapter 73

    Chapter 73: ¡°Jade Nectar (2)¡±

    He did not eat anything, he had only drank a cup of wine before he...

    ¡°Someone poisoned the Jade Nectar?¡± Mo Qian Yuan¡¯s face contorted as it paled further. He did not have a big appetite nor did he not have much interest in pursuing delicacies. He only had this habit to drink this king of wines termed Jade Nectar and he would drink a few cups every day.

    This wine, although drank in small amounts, however as it umted over time...

    ¡°Wait.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s expression suddenly changed.

    ¡°Jade Nectar?¡± Why did she find this term so familiar?

    Mo Qian Yuan did not know what she was thinking as he briefly exined: ¡°This is the First Emperor¡¯s personally brewed prized wine. He had brewed this wine himself, the recipe is extremelyplex, after the death of the First Emperor, there wasn¡¯t anyone else who could brew it other than my mother. After she has passed on, there was no one left in this kingdom that can brew it, hence the only Jade Nectar left are the ones that my mother had personally brewed.¡± They were bestowed to him after her passing so everyday he would drink this wine in small amounts to remember his mother by.

    Who in this world could be so cruel...to actually put poison in this precious keepsake he had left! Mo Qian Yuan clenched his fists tightly until they turned white, visible veins could be seen protruding out as his eyes had a murderous glint in them.

    In memory of his mother, the only thing she had left for him... they actually polluted it with such a vile thing!

    He would never ever in the slightest suspect that it was in this precious keepsake of his!

    ¡°How much Jade Nectar are you left with?¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes had a slight sparkle as she asked him calmly.

    ¡°There¡¯s a few barrels left.¡± He gritted his teeth.

    ¡°Bring me over, let me have a look.¡± She stood up quickly as the little ck cat who was still rolling on the carpet immediately stopped and followed behind.

    Mo Qian Yuan did not put much thought into why she wanted to go as he brought her along to the cer. On the way over, he did not forget to put some me on the food saying that the ingredients were not fresh and Jun¡¯s Family missy felt ufortable after eating it.

    Having the entire me shifted onto her was so ridiculous that Jun Wu Xie shot him an incredulous look with a cold glint in her eye.

    Mo Qian Yuan could feel the murderous cold gazeing from his back and did not dare turn around to look at the source as he quickly hurried and brought her to the wine cer.

    In the cer, there were five huge barrels, four were sealed tight as one was temporarily sealed for his daily consumption.

    ¡°In the entire State of Qi, there¡¯s only these five barrels Jade Nectar left.¡± He said with a hint of pride in them. Looking at these barrels of wines, he reminisced on the past when he was only half the height of these barrels and was sitting by the side, watching his mother brew this wine with undivided attention.

    Today, his mother was no longer around, he only had the wine left.

    Jun Wu Xie dipped her little finger into the barrel that was used for his daily consumption. She sniffed it and she could smell the extremeplex scent of a full bodied wine without any traces of the wheat night flower poison.

    ¡°These wines are safe to consume, the poison is only administered before your consumption as it loses its effectiveness if left exposed for too long a period.¡± From the beginning, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s line of sight never once left those five barrels of Jade Nectar.

    ¡°Really?¡± Mo Qian Yuan¡¯s face lit up, he could still keep his mother¡¯s personally brewed wine?

    Jun Wun Xie nodded, a trace of loneliness was reflected in her eyes.

    She could feel her Little Lotus¡¯s excitement and she knew that this was the Jade Nectar she had been looking for.

    She had finally found the Jade Nectar!

    ¡°This wine, I want some.¡± She immediately asked him in the most direct manner.

    Mo Qian Yuan was surprised for a moment before he retorted: ¡°You are a minor! You can¡¯t even drink!¡±

    Jun Wu Xie calmly replied: ¡°For making medicine.¡±

 Chapter 74

    Chapter 74: ¡°Jade Nectar (3)¡±

    For ordinary people, having a drop of Jade Nectar could be regarded only as a dream, even within the Royal Family, only Mo Qian Yuan and the Emperor had ess to this privilege. Even Mo Xuan Fei could only sit idly by and watch them drink this.

    However this wine held a deeper meaning to Mo Qian Yuan, it was a precious memory of his mother.

    Jun Wu Xie wanted to use this wine to brew medicine made Mo Qian Yuan surprised.

    ¡°It can be used as medicine?¡± The only reason why he drank a little of this wine everyday was because he missed his mother, not because he was an avid wine lover.

    Now, if the perpetrator knew that he had found out the source of it, they would use other means, rather than alerting them, he had to use another method.

    ¡°Alright, you can have some.¡± He had made his decision.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to give you the wine only because I don¡¯t want to go through all that again to find out a new source.¡± Just the thought of that tragic response, he felt suffocated once again. How his dignity was crushed in an instant when he had vomited all over the table. Thinking back also made him feel a little queasy as his face paled.

    Jun Wu Xie knew that this chance was hard toe by. Such a preciousmodity that could kick start her cultivation was just in front of her! What heavenly spring? Who knew if she could ever find that in this lifetime?

    ¡°Please prepare a small jug for me to bring back whenever Ie visit you.¡± Jun Wu Xie decided toy low and do this discreetly, anyway the wine was here and she could get it from him every time she visited. Her supply for this has been secured.

    ¡°Uh..But if they poisoned the wine... then..¡± He looked at her wryly, if its poisoned wine, how could she make medicine out of it?

    ¡°No need to worry.¡± She confidently replied.

    Mo Qian Yuan thought, the perpetrator wouldn¡¯t want to drag her into it lest she gets tangled in it which will pull Lin Pce into this. If they knew it was for her, they wouldn¡¯t poison it.

    ¡°Ok, I¡¯ll have it prepared for you.¡± He decided that he would deal with this step by step. He would let them know that this wine was a gift for her. He shuddered to think that he didn¡¯t even know that he was poisoned in his own quarters and means that he was simply living in a cage where most things were not within his control. The servants watching him are the aplices as well.

    When the dayes, he shall return tooth for tooth, blood for blood!

    He was relieved after ascertaining the source of the poison. Now he could start fighting back! He was also thankful that Jun Wu Xie had left some pills to aid him in his recovery.

    Topletely cure him and have him back in the pink of health, time was of the essence. She had also set aside a lotus seed for him, but that had to wait till his body was in a better state, after which she would let him condition his whole body with the best of her ability. Towards people who were useful to her, she was rather generous.

    Mo Qian Yuan epted the bottles she had given him, he knew deep down that she could spare no effort to save him, however she could also do the same by sparing no effort to dispose of him.

    After Jun Wu Xie had left him all the instructions on the various medicines, he had personally prepared a small jug of Jade Nectar and walked with her all the way up to her carriage. He stood rooted to the spot even though the carriage had long disappeared from his sight. He let out a big sigh as he stood there for quite some time.

    He looked up into the blue sky, he was feeling ted.

    Mother, I have found an incredible ally!

    A group of servants looked at him with aplex expression as they saw the smiling Mo Qian Yuan staring happily into the sky.

    To see such an expression on him, did it mean that he had really fallen head over heels for that tyrant?!

 Chapter 75

    Chapter 75: ¡°Rumours¡±

    Jun Wu Xie did not think that such an action would have triggered such a huge uproar.

    Within half a day, there was a new wave of gossip.

    Lin Pce¡¯s Jun Wu Xie had just been abandoned by the Second Prince, however during the Crown Prince¡¯s birthday banquet, she had set her ws on Mo Qian Yuan and seduced him! Early this morning, the Crown Prince had asked permission from the Emperor to let her visit him in his residence. For half a day, they were both cooped up in the room, a lone girl and a lone guy... Before she left, the Crown Prince even personally gave her his very own prized Jade Nectar as a gift! What was even more shocking was that he had personally walked her all the way to the carriage and after she had left, he had stood at the same spot watching for a long time.....and he was smiling the entire time! What did all of this imply?

    The news spread like wildfire within the Imperial City.

    His Royal Majesty has only two sons, the oldest was Crown Prince Mo Qian Yuan, the younger son was Mo Xuan Fei.

    The Crown Prince¡¯s reputation had far surpassed the Second Prince, however with the death of the Queen, the Crown Prince who was known for his extraordinary disposition and intelligence had suddenly changed. Not only had he became entric, his grace also slipped. His mannerism had turned 180 degrees. His reputation went downhill and now even people found it hard topare the current Crown Prince and Second Prince.

    In terms of appearance, he definitely did not lose to Mo Xuan Fei in this aspect. However because of his capricious character, people kept him at arms length. On the other hand, Mo Xuan Fei had been actively interacting with the citizens quite frequently as he slowly garnered support.

    Even that night at the banquet where he had spoken up for Jun Wu Xie, others thought that what he did was uncalled for and it wrecked his image even further.

    Today, the Crown Prince was known to be a capricious character and being paired with the tyrannical Jun Wu Xie, people were shocked silly!

    This couple had not met many times, in fact they had met only twice and both were at his birthday banquets.

    The first banquet Jun Wu Xie had set her eyes on the Second Prince and used her family¡¯s position to get her engagement to him.

    At the second banquet, shortly after her engagement with the Second Prince had just dissolved, she had found another target so quickly!

    For a period, rumours on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s frivolous nature spread fast with many going with the version of Mo Qian Yuan ¡®picking up his Brother¡¯s old shoes¡¯.

    Some people scoffed at Mo Qian Yuan and said that he had eyes but was blind, someughed at the new perfect ¡®trash couple¡¯.

    Either way, in a few hours, various versions were running across the grapevine as everyone on the street was talking about it.

    When Jun Xian saw Jun Wu Xie carrying the jug of wine, his face was pitch ck.

    With Mo Qian Yuan¡¯s sudden invitation, it would have lead to others misunderstanding and now he actually gifted her his own precious treasure, the Jade Nectar?

    One had to know how much the Crown Prince treasured this Jade Nectar, even if the Emperor wanted to drink it, unwillingness was written all over his face. There was also an incident on the previous birthday banquet when Mo Xuan Fei had drank a small cup of it, Mo Qian Yuan had rebuked him harshly for it.

    Since then, everyone knew that this treasured wine was only for him alone.

    Even his own family did not qualify to enjoy this wine, but he actually gave Jun Wu Xie some of his precious Jade Nectar, morever a whole jug of it! How could anyone exin this?

    Million and one questions were at the tip of Jun Xian¡¯s tongue however when he saw Jun Wu Xie¡¯s lucid eyes, he swallowed back whatever he wanted to ask.

    Since she had just been bullied by that bastard Mo Xuan Fei, wasn¡¯t it good to have someone to divert her attention away?

 Chapter 76

    Chapter 76: ¡°Spiritual Energy¡±

    In order for Mo Xuan Fei¡¯s shadow to disappear from Jun Wu Xie¡¯s life, both Jun Xian and Jun Qing decided not to say anything.

    Jun Wu Xie was oblivious to the conclusions that were revolved around her. She would never have thought just a mere wine would make all sorts of conclusions run wild. In the eyes of others, she had already been paired together with Mo Qian Yuan.

    Since she finally managed to get her hands on some Jade Nectar, she couldn¡¯t wait to start and quickly went back to her room. As soon as she entered her room and closed the doors, she immediately called Little Lotus out.

    A small barefooted Little Lotus appeared as he quickly hobbled to the table as he stared at the bottle of wine. He was greedily looking at it with some drool dangling at the side of his mouth. His eyes were bright as he took in a deep breath.

    ¡°Ahhhh...smells nice...¡± Little Lotus looked at the wine that was poured out as he gulped several times, eyes fixated onto the beautiful sparkling liquid being poured out as his tiny hands reached out.

    Jun Wu Xie looked over at the eager Little Lotus with his sparkly eyes, ¡°You can also use this to grow?¡±

    Little Lotus hesitated for a small moment before he gulped and fervently shook his head.

    Jun Wu Xie red at him and he immediately retracted his small hands.

    After using it on herself and her family and putting aside one lotus seed for Mo Qian Yuan, Jun Wu Xie was only left with one lotus seed as she casually rolled it about in her palms as she took a shallow ceramic basin that was suitable for growing lotuses. She gently poured the Jade Nectar into it as the fragrance filled the air, even with a single whiff, it could make one gulp down involuntarily as the liquid entered the basin and gentle ripples formed.

    Little Lotus continued to stare intently at her actions with his mouth half opened, as drool dribbled down the side of his mouth.

    Little ck cat was lying on the table, leaning against the lotus basin as it slowly licked its paws, intentionally exposed its sharp ws as it stared at Little Lotus with a glint in its eye.

    Little Lotus immediately shrank back, as he quickly wiped off the drool with one hand.

    ording to the book, to cultivate the snow lotus, one had to pay attention to the temperature and to cultivate the snow lotus, the optimal temperature of the Jade Nectar¡¯s temperature had to be cool. Jun Wu Xie cautiously checked the temperature as she dipped her fingertip in, after which she ced the lotus seed in.

    As soon as the lotus seed was ced in the Jade Nectar, a fusion of lotus and wine fragrance permeated the air and soon the wondrous fragrance filled the whole room.

    Little Lotus¡¯s face was flushed just from the smell as his eyes sparkled more.

    Jun Wu Xie stared at the lotus seed in the wine for a long time but found that it did not have any further reaction, except for the fragrance that was getting richer by each moment. Despite her sensitive sense of smell, she found that this fragrance did not make her feel ufortable but rather it was very invigorating and refreshing. She felt as if she was being cleansed thoroughly and felt as though she was soaking in a hot spring as all her tension and stress melted away.

    This also washed away all the apprehension she had held for this cultivation method as she felt her heart felt peaceful and calm.

    Although she did not know what spiritual energy was, under this fragrance, she could clearly feel a warm wave of air flowing into her meridians.

    Could this be the spiritual energy of this world?

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes sparkled as she sat by the table, enjoying this moment as she breathed calmly.

    Although the materials were hard to find, the effects were way too effective!

    However, she did not know if this jug of Jade Nectar was sufficient to develop this seed. Mo Qian Yuan had only a few more barrels left, if it was consumed too quickly, she really did not know where else could she find a new supply.

    The probability to find more in the State of Qi was close to zero.

    The first time absorbing spiritual energy was an indescribable feeling, somewhat warm yet as if there was something soft embracing her at the same time as it slowly fused together with her body. She gently closed her eyes.

 Chapter 77

    Chapter 77: ¡°Don¡¯t bother me (1)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie lost track of time as she sat there quietly absorbing the spiritual energy.

    It soon got dark outside as the silver moonlight streamed through the windows.

    ¡°What a nice smell.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie raised her head and before she could even turn around, she was embraced from the back by a pair of strong arm in an overbearing manner.

    ¡°You¡¯re almost skin and bones and you still want to drink wine?¡± A teasing voice drifted from the back as Jun Wu Yao looked gently at the girl in his embrace.

    Before he had entered the room, he had caught a whiff of this rich fragrance, it was a mixed with a familiar scent. This familiar scent was from the lotus fragrance which Jun Wu Xie had on her.

    It was a very nice intoxicating smell.

    She lifted her head and nced at him in an indifferent manner, it seems she was getting ustomed to his disys of affection, although some part of her was unwilling but it did not really affect her in anyway hence she was not too concerned about it. She did not want to spend too much effort arguing with him so she did not even bother to bring it up.

    He moved to her side and scooped her up as he sat down, cing her on hisp as he continued embracing her from the back. ¡°So...That Mo Qian Yuan guy gave you this?¡± Although he was smiling, it failed to reach his eyes as a cold murderous glint could be seen as he looked at the wine with displeasure.

    Not waiting for her answer, he picked up the jar of wine as he raised his eyebrows as he gave her a nce and brought the jar closer.

    ¡°This wine is unworthy of your mouth.¡± After saying that, he flicked his wrist and attempting to pour all the wine away.

    Jun Wu Xie narrowed her eyes as she red at him coldly wanting to block him, however his grip on her was very strong as he held onto her firmly as he hugged her tightly with one arm, rendering her helpless.

    ¡°Give it to me. Put it back!¡± She seethed.

    Jun Wu Yao looked at her with ascivious grin, not a trace of anger could be seen.

    ¡°Wu Xie...Don¡¯t be angry, if you like wine, I can help you find some good wine, how can you drink such garbage?¡±

    ¡°Put it back.¡± She red at him menacingly.

    Jun Wu Yao continued smiling at her without moving as his deep ck eyes shed a faint hint of purple.

    ¡°Le...Let...Let my Master go...¡± a tearful voice came from the side.

    At the corner of the wall stood Little Lotus with his eyes looking at the situation with a confused expression and a slightly flushed face, his little body leaning on the wall as his legs were wobbling a little.

    ¡°This is...?¡± Jun Wu Yao raised his eyebrows with interest.

    Jun Wu Xie was gloomy, Little Lotus was still in his physical form, with Jun Wu Yao¡¯s sudden appearance, Little Lotus still stayed around!

    For Jun Wu Yao, finding out Little Lotus¡¯s identity would be child¡¯s y.

    ¡°Oh? I thought that ck cat was your contractual spirit, well looking at things, guess I got it wrong.¡± He lowered his head as looked at Jun Wu Xie, his lips curled upwards.

    ¡°Yo..You! If you don¡¯t let go of my Master, don¡¯t me me for being impolite to you!¡± Little Lotus puffed up his little flushed cheeks, looking absolutely adorable.

    The little ck cat that was sitting quietly on the table lifted its paw to cover its eyes.

    It wasn¡¯t that it was too weak but rather its enemy was way too strong.

    That little fool was good as dead!

    ¡°Oh?¡± Jun Wu Yao looked at that little boy coldly as he slightly lifted his finger and a sh of ck light hit Little Lotus on his forehead.

    ¡°Ouch!¡± Feeling a sharp pain from his forehead, Little Lotus fell to the ground as he curled up in pain.

    ¡°I¡¯m speaking with Wu Xie, when was it your ce to interrupt us?¡± Jun Wu Yaoughed lightly as if nothing happened and as he turned around to face Jun Wu Xie. He was stunned as his lips curled up.

    A pair of eye filled with cold murderous intent was staring back at him, she was still restrained by him in his embrace but in one hand she had several needles that were at his throat.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got no mood to y around with your nonsense! Stop bothering me.¡± She red at him icily. She usually did not bother what he did however if he disturbs her, she would not be polite with him at all.

 Chapter 78

    Chapter 78: ¡°Don¡¯t bother me (2)¡±

    Jun Wu Yao was surprised with her sudden actions, his cold eyes faded away, he did not seem to bother about those needles as he tried to hold back his muffledughter. This girl was too interesting, she exposed her fangs just like that!

    Jun Wu Xie ced those needles at several points. Although she wouldn¡¯t kill him, she also wouldn¡¯t let him off so easily!

    Jun Wu Yao lowered his body and leaned into the needles as they pierced through his skin and into his throat as bright red blood flowed out, dying her hands red. Despite this all, her eyes had not a single trace of panic in them.

    ¡°It was my fault, I should not have disturbed you, how do you want to punish me? I¡¯ll leave it all up to you.¡± Although all four needles had pierced his throat and crimson blood was flowing out, he still gave her a meek smile with a pleading expression.

    ¡°Put it back.¡± She retorted coldly.

    Jun Wu Yao sighed as he ced the jug of wine back on the table.

    ¡°Wu Xie, I was wrong, if you like, you can keep this garbage temporarily to y with, but remember you cannot drink it, the alcohol content is very strong and it will hurt your throat, I¡¯ll find a good one and bring it for you tomorrow.¡± He softly said as he tried to cajole the angry her,pletely disregarding the wound on the throat.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want anything.¡± She snuffed.

    Jun Wu Yao did not force it any further as he saw that she was still upset. He raised his hand and hooked his finger as the ck object that hit Little Lotus¡¯s forehead flew back to his hands.

    ¡°I was only joking, I didn¡¯t really mean to hurt him. He¡¯s your contractual spirit, how can I bear to kill him?¡± He tried to appease her as he gave her a charming smile.

    Little Lotus slowly stood up groggily, that flick to the forehead was so painful he felt as if his soul would shatter anytime! This was the first time he had experienced such pain, generally injuries inflicted by humans only exhausted their spiritual energy, they can¡¯t feel any pain from attacks by humans however this time the pain was so intense!

    He looked at Jun Wu Yao with a lingering fear, this mysterious man was too terrible!

    ¡°You,e here.¡± Jun Wu Yao hooked his fingers and beckoned Little Lotus over.

    Little Lotus was shocked as he stood there petrified.

    ¡°I only teased you for a bit, no need to be so afraid, here, this is for you, take it aspensation.¡± Jun Wu Yao tossed a dark green bead over as the quivering Little Lotus caught it.

    Jun Wu Yao looked at Jun Wu Xie gently.

    ¡°Now, are you still angry?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re annoying.¡± Jun Wu Xie red back.

    ¡°Your words are so hurtful.¡± Jun Wu Yao responded in a distressed tone with a slight frown.

    ¡°If you like to get hurt, I have here one hundred and eight needles.¡± She looked at him icily.

    Jun Wu Yao chuckled as he pulled her hands to his lips and kissed it. ¡°If it makes you happy, even if its ten times of that, I¡¯m willing.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie frowned at hisments, she had seen her fair share of desperate people however one that was such a masochist was her first time.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be happy as long as you do not bother me.¡± She retorted. If he dared to touch her contractual spirit and her Jade Nectar ever again, she would be more than willing to use those hundred and eight needles!

    ¡°I won¡¯t bother you but I cannot bear to leave your side.¡± He said with a weak smile.

    She red at him and didn¡¯t say anything further as she stood up.

    This time, he did not dare to restrain her as he released her.

    ¡°You reek of blood. You can go now.¡± Jun Wu Xie frowned at his blood stained hands as well as the strong stench of fresh blood that now filled the room. With the fresh blood mixed in with the wine and lotus fragrance, it made her very ufortable. She needed to wash up and get rid of this horrid smell assaulting her nose now!

 Chapter 79

    Chapter 79: ¡°Don¡¯t bother me (3)¡±

    Jun Wu Yao helplessly got up as he looked dejectedly at the Jun Wu Xie who was avoiding him. He touched his neck as the red blood trail flowed into his hand, he didn¡¯t seem bothered a single bit by it.

    ¡°It seems it¡¯s my fault again, letting you smell this detested smell, I¡¯ll leave first.¡± He smiled wryly as he let out a soft sigh, turning around, leaving the room immediately after.

    Aftering out of her room, his smile faded as his fingers touched the his throat as a faint ck light glowed and all four needles flew out of his throat and fell onto his hands.

    ¡°My Lord!¡± A shadow shed by and a silhouette of a man dropped on one knee as he appeared by Jun Wu Yao¡¯s side.

    ¡°You¡¯re hurt!¡± There was a blood scent and the shadow was surprised that the source was from his Lord.

    In such a ce, someone could actually injure his esteemed Lord?

    ¡°Hurt? This counts as being hurt?¡± He looked at the four needles on his blood stained hands. His eyes no longer had any hint of ck in them as a deep purple colour surfaced.

    But this was the girl¡¯s small ¡®teethmarks¡¯, so he didn¡¯t really mind it.

    ¡°Have you found the person I¡¯ve asked for?¡± Jun Wu Yao asked coldly.

    ¡°Everything has been prepared.¡±

    ¡°Ah, that group of old geezers , want to trap me in there? They really know how to dream. I will make sure to repay them properly for that day.¡± His lips curled upwards as he looked at the needles in his hand. There was a glint in his eyes.

    He had never experienced any rejection from her nor had she put up a fight before, however today he had finally seen a different expression on her usually cold and expressionless face. That look in her eyes was priceless, more precious any gems in this world.

    He really wanted those eyes...However, if they left her, they would lose its beauty. Those eyes were really meant for her, they suited her perfectly and only she could draw out its beauty.

    ¡°How can those fools deserve to be your rivals?¡± The shadow whispered, his voice was full of admiration and worship.

    ¡°Let them gloat and enjoy for a while longer, when I crush them, It¡¯ll be more interesting that way.¡± The higher they climb, the harder they fall...Jun Wu Yao narrowed his cold eyes.

    ¡°Yes!¡± The shadow answered fervently.

    ¡°This time, I¡¯ll stay here, If you have any message just send it here directly.¡± Jun Wu Yao ordered.

    ¡°This subordinate obeys!¡±

    ¡°Oh yes, one more thing.¡± Jun Wu Yao suddenly thought of something.

    Tomorrow go back and retrieve a jar of Jade Moon.

    The shadow was surprised for a moment, although he did not know why his lord had requested for the wine, he quickly answered ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Jade Nectar...was it?¡± Jun Wu Yao narrowed his eyes as his murderous intent filled his surrounding. He did not mind going into the Pce to make that meddling Crown Prince disappear for good.

    The shadow was just kneeling quietly at the side, he did not dare to reflect the meaning behind those words, he knew he only needed to do what he was told.

    After making a few more arrangements, Jun Wu Yao no longer stayed around. The shadow faded into darkness andpletely disappeared.

    In Jun Wu Xie¡¯s room, she was frowning as she washed and scrubbed her hands over and over again ¨C only after ascertaining that there was no longer any trace of blood scent on them did she walk over to the table.

    Little Lotus stood there in silence as he stared at the dark green bead. Fiddling it between his fingers as he held it towards the moon and looked at it.

    ¡°Does it still hurt?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked Little Lotus monotonously.

    Little Lotus was slightly surprised for a moment as he raised his head and rubbed his little forehead, ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore.¡± His rosy face wore a sweet smile. Earlier when Jun Wu Yao had retracted back the ck object, all the pain instantly disappeared, without feeling the slightest difort, Little Lotus began to doubt himself if he had really just been hurt by a human.

 Chapter 80

    Chapter 80: ¡°Embellished Wood Bead (1)¡±

    ¡°Come here.¡± Jun Wu Xie beckoned Little Lotus without a hint of expression on her face.

    Little Lotus scurried across quickly.

    Jun Wu Xie lifted his fringe to check his forehead. After carefully examining it and when she could not find a trace of any injury did she finally rx as her eyes turned gentle.

    ¡°In the future, do not do anything, just let him be.¡± Jun Wu Xie felt that Jun Wu Yao was not as gentle as he appeared on the surface. No matter if it was that incident with Mo Xuan Fei or the few times that he carried the scent of blood, those were all warning signs.

    Jun Wu Yao was strong, much stronger than anyone she has ever met. He was powerful yet mysterious at the same time and he exuded a dangerous aura. She really did not want him to be her opponent now when she was still weak and powerless. As long as he did not provoke her, she will not bother what he does. However if he crossed the line, she would let him know that she was not to be trifled with!

    ¡°But....¡± Little Lotus choked out. Based on his intuition, he could feel that man was extremely dangerous and when he saw that he was very close to his Master, he could not help but felt chills run down his back.

    Although that man was smiling on the surface, it gave him a chill that was bone deep.

    ¡°He will not hurt me.¡± If he had attempted anything dangerous on her, she would have acted already.

    She just couldn¡¯t understand why he had stuck around. He was indeed in a league of his own, even if he was not here in Lin Pce, in this world she didn¡¯t think anyone had much ability to cause him any major harm. Moreover he had repeatedly used the excuse of repaying his gratitude to her. She found it such a joke.

    Little ck cat was lying on the table silently, swishing his long tail as it looked at Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie didn¡¯t have much of a temperament. As long as you didn¡¯t disturb, bother or provoke her and left her alone, she was generally docile and aloof. However if you messed with her, results were unthinkable.

    That night, that huge fire in the mountains that devoured everything, who would have thought that the culprit would be such a seemingly harmless and quiet girl? She had burned down everything in that vi, including her only family as well as her nightmare.

    Jun Wu Xie was just like that, she was generally amiable and doesn¡¯t care much about what other¡¯s think. However if someone had provoked her, she would put no stop to it until the other party had no way out.

    Little ck cat was never afraid that she would suffer, because even if she is disadvantaged, she would absolutely not be at the losing end. The opposing party would definitely be in a much worse condition than her.

    ¡°Master, this bead...can I use it?¡± Although Little Lotus never knew what was his master thinking of, he could still vaguely sense that she cared about him.

    This was the first time that she had shown him concern...

    Such a nice feeling...so warm and fuzzy...

    ¡°What is it?¡± Jun Wu Xie couldn¡¯t help but ask as she looked at the dark green bead in his hands.

    ¡°Embellished Wooden Bead! This can aid contractual spirits in their cultivation! This is the second time I¡¯ve seen it. I had seen it once in the Spirit World, didn¡¯t think that I could actually find one here as well.¡± Little Lotus chattered on excitedly, with the appearance of this Embellished Wood Bead,pared to the miserable state he was in prior to this, he seemed to havepletely forgotten about it.

    One had to know that this simple looking bead was actually a highly sought after treasure that was very precious to aid contractual spirits in their cultivation.

    ¡°You can also cultivate?¡± Jun Wu Xie raised her eyebrows in surprise, she had initially thought that the only way to strengthen contractual spirits was through the person¡¯s cultivation. It seems there was more to it If the contractual spirit could cultivate on their own, wouldn¡¯t that save a lot of time and effort?

    She had to give some credit to Jun Wu Yao, at least hepensated something worthy.

 Chapter 81

    Chapter 81: ¡°Embellished Wood Bead (2)¡±

    Little Lotus immediately exined to Jun Wu Xie their own method of cultivation.

    Contractual Spirits live in the Spirit World, at the time of the birth of a human, the contractual spirits will feel a resonance with the human soul and once they¡¯ve answered the call, the contractual spirit would sleep in the human¡¯s soul until the human teaches the age of fourteen. Only upon the awakening ceremony, will they be truly able to appear in this world.

    In the spirit world, the contractual spirit can continue to cultivate their growth there however in this world, they can only rely on the human¡¯s cultivation to grow in their cultivation.

    When the contractual spirits cross over to this world, their cultivation would be extremely slow.

    The Embellished Wood Bead was something that did not harness any power within, however it had a special ability, that was its ability to purify.

    In this world where humans live, the environment was polluted hence the contractual spirits were not able to cultivate on their own, only relying on their human counterpart, would they be able to cultivate. The energy they try to absorb from the environment would be mixed with impurities that were hard to be extracted, making it a daunting task.

    However things were different if the Embellished Wood Bead was used! It could especially extract all the pure energy from the polluted surroundings, and this in turn could be easily absorbed by the contractual spirit and directly used for its cultivation.

    ¡°Purification.¡± Jun Wu Xie muttered out as she pondered for awhile, looking at that in looking bead. It didn¡¯t look like much but it¡¯s use was really essential.

    Little Lotus¡¯s ¡®medicinal¡¯ value was already very beneficial, if he cultivated more, how would he grow and develop? What would happen? However his endurance and physical strength really required a much needed boost.

    ¡°It is a treasure!¡± Little Lotus grinned from ear to ear as he carefully held the bead in his hand.

    Although he had experienced such an intense pain just now, it was all well worth it. If he could exchange for a few more treasures, he really didn¡¯t mind more pain in exchange.

    ¡°Just keep it safe, I¡¯ll leave it to you how you want to cultivate yourself.¡± Jun Wu Xie nodded. This Jun Wu Yao was indeed a mysterious person, his approach was very vicious however he could easily toss a treasure like this out so readily, it lead her to wonder what was his origin...

    Although she had no prior knowledge to this Spirit World until Little Lotus exined things to her, for Jun Wu Yao to even possess something of this caliber and throwing it so casually to Little Lotus... she really was quite speechless.

    If such a person was an enemy, things will be difficult...If friends...

    Jun Wu Xie thought of the word friend and Jun Wu Yao. She furrowed at that thought.

    This word ¡®friend¡¯ only made her think of one person and that person was from her previous world. An image of that person popped up in her mind.

    ¡°That idiot.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s clenched fist trembled. She was originally working as veterinarian in A city, however she was discovered by a mysterious organization. She ended up joining that mysterious organization, saving people¡¯s lives with her veterinarian license.

    She vividly remember that day when they were suddenly attacked by a group of people and that idiot had jumped in front of her so suddenly and shielded her from the oing assault.

    ¡°Your hands and legs are so small, what¡¯s the use of staying here? Quickly, leave...do not linger...¡± After which that person had on a smile but she was already...

    Jun Wu Xie rubbed her brows, she didn¡¯t remember much from her previous world as she had always been a loner, even towards her only family she could bear to be so ruthless. She never had much interactions with others and never ced much importance towards life and death, Only when that person had protected her in exchange for her own life, this was something she could never forget.

    The reason she hated the smell of blood was precisely due to that day ¨C that person¡¯s chest was marked by the death god as a crimson red flower bloomed on her chest as the smell of fresh blood overwhelmed her.

    ¡°It¡¯s not worth to save someone like me...¡± Jun Wu Xie muttered, as she looked down and bit her lower lip. If that person had not jumped out to protect her, perhaps that person might still be in that world saving other lives now.

 Chapter 82

    Chapter 82: ¡°Embellished Wood Bead (3)¡±

    With the Embellished Wood Bead, Little Lotus can cultivate on his own here, to help him have a better environment to practice as nt type contractual spirits energy sourcees from nts hence Jun Wu Xie had her yard filled with various flowers to help him to nurture.

    Little Lotus was holding onto the Embellished Wood Bead as he stepped into the lotus pond. Amidst the beautiful pink lotuses in the pond was now a pristine white lotus.

    That¡¯s why nt type contractual spirits are very easy to nurture! Just nt them anywhere suitable and you¡¯re done!

    Little Lotus needed time to cultivate on his own and could not be by Jun Wu Xie¡¯s side every moment now. Jun Wu Xie however did not really care about this point as she patiently took good care of the lotus seed in the lotus basin in her room.

    Just within a night, the lotus basin that was full of the Jade Nectar had gone down by half, as the lotus seed that was in there showed signs of germination.

    This speed was simply too fast!

    Although Jun Wu Xie had umted a little spirit energy, the rate of consumption of the Jade Nectar couldn¡¯t keep up. If this continues on, it would take only two more days before the whole jar of Jade Nectar runs out and she will have to go back to the Pce for more.

    A knock sounded and Jun Wu Xie turned towards the door and said: ¡°Come in.¡±

    She waited for quite sometime and yet no one came in. Seeing that, she walked to the door and opened it, there was not a person in sight but a beautiful jar was on the floor by the door.

    Jun Wu Xie opened the cover of the jar and a strong intoxicating burst of fragrance filled the room, masking even the scent of the Jade Nectar.

    The fragrance from this jar was much stronger than the Jade Nectar.

    ¡°................................¡± Jun Wu Xie did not have to even bother thinking to know who was it from.

    Holding the jar as she left the room, a faint chuckle sounded as Jun Wu Yao smiled, looking at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s back disappearing around the corner.

    In the study, Jun Qing was scribbling something and Long Qi stood by his side silently.

    As Jun Wu Xie entered the study, Jun Qing¡¯s face lit up.

    ¡°Wu Xie.¡±

    ¡°Uncle, this jar of wine is for you.¡± She put the jar of wine on the table.

    ¡°Jade Nectar?¡± Jun Qing smiled, his darling niece whom received a jar of Jade Nectar from Mo Qian Yuan had Long reached his ears.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t it.¡±

    ¡°Am I able to drink wine now? Can my body take it?¡± Jun Qing did not want to probe any further with regards to the wine.

    ¡°A few small cups is fine, this wine¡¯s quality is not bad.¡± Jun Wu Xie never had any interest towards wines, the Jade Nectar was specially reserved for gardening.

    This wine was good but it could not aid her in her ¡®gardening¡¯ so it was useless to her.

    ¡°That¡¯s nice of you, thanks.¡± Jun Qing grinned.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded back and left the study. Long Qi bowed down respectfully as he watched her leave.

    A tall figure was outside the room watching all that happened in the study through the window. He had also caught the act of her gifting his wine away. His handsome smile was overflowing, if he saw her pouring the wine into the lotus basin, he would have been really upset.

    That girl did not drink the wine but used it to nurture the lotus seed, how interesting.

    If it was used to grow flowers then it didn¡¯t matter anymore.

    For the Jade Moon which was a better wine than the Jade Nectar, with regards to her gifting it away, someone wasn¡¯t that upset about it as the words ¡°this wine¡¯s quality is not bad¡± left a good impression.

    Rather than using it to rear flowers, gifting it to someone else means that it¡¯s grade was significantly higher was it not?

    Two dayster, Jun Wu Xie once again went to the Pce to visit the Crown Prince and returned home with another jar of Jade Nectar.

    Crown Prince¡¯s precious Jade Nectar, which even money could not buy, was always given to Jun Wu Xie whenever she visited. Whenever she left the Crown Prince¡¯s residence, she always brought a jar of Jade Nectar home.

    When this trend was affirmed, everyone around had already linked the two up as a couple.

    As people talked more and various versions kept going around, more and more found this funny. The incident which Mo Qian Yuan had snided Mo Xuan Fei during his birthday banquet was still fresh in Mo Xuan Fei¡¯s mind as he kept brooding over it.

    One of the days when Jun Wu Xie was visiting Mo Qian Yuan, Mo Xuan Fei evidently brought Bai Yun Xian over to the Crown Prince¡¯s residence.

 Chapter 83

    Chapter 83 ¡°Ill Intent (1)¡±

    In the Crown Prince¡¯s Residence, Jun Wu Xie was taking his pulse. The past few days of treatment had removed most of the toxins in his body and Mo Qian Yuan was feeling much better. His usually pale face now had more colour.

    When the Second Prince visit was announced, his face showed a hint of impatience.

    ¡°Choosing this time toe, I¡¯m sure he¡¯s up to no good.¡± Mo Qian Yuan sneered.

    The rtionship between the two brothers were not harmonious. Mo Qian Yuan¡¯s mother was the Queen while Mo Xuan Fei¡¯s mother was a concubine. After the Queen had passed away, she took over the harem and also became Emperor¡¯s favourite. The Emperor had doted heavily on this concubine although the Queen had passed away and this made Mo Qian Yuan¡¯s heart chill.

    Jun Wu Xie pulled her hand that was taking his pulse back as she said: ¡°Now that your recovery is known, some people are afraid and cannot keep still.¡±

    Mo Qian Yuan did not conceal his recovery and this was also specified specifically by Jun Wu Xie.

    Who would support a stupid Prince and Lin Pce? He must first re-establish the reputation from the ground up, starting by gaining back the trust from the citizens and the other ministers.

    This point was understood well by both Jun Wu Xie and Mo Xian Yuan.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to see what he can do to me, the Crown Prince.¡± Mo Qian Yuan scoffed as his eyes shed a hint of cold intent. Although the Crown Prince¡¯s position was not stable, the Emperor still needed to ensure his own reputation. Hence he would not do anything radical and even Mo Qian Yuan wouldn¡¯t dare do anything in front of others.

    In a few moments, Mo Xuan Fei and Bai Yun Xian strode in leisurely.

    In terms of appearance and temperament, Mo Xuan Fei had a high reputation in the whole country, Bai Yun Xian was dressed in white like a fairy, being by his side hadplemented this couple as an air of elegance and pride could be felt.

    ¡°Imperial Brother, I¡¯ve not seen you for so many days, yourplexion looks much better.¡± Mo Xuan Fei spewed his words out smoothly as he entered and caught a glimpse of Jun Wu Xie which startled him slightly.

    Mo Xuan Fei felt a difort in his chest, as unhappiness filled it. The number one reason which her looks were never emphasized in the past was because of her terrible temper that had surpassed and overshadowed her appearance.

    She had always looked at him with eyes full of admiration and enthusiasm however now her eyes were cold and aloof and what¡¯s more, she didn¡¯t even look his way.

    This change in temperament gave a feeling as if she was a totally different person, her ethereal beauty matched her ice cold personality as if she was a snow lotus ¨C pristine,beautiful and unattainable.

    Jun Wu Xie also was dressed in white today as she was seated casually on a chair with her bright eyes slightly downcast reading the book in her hands, with no intention to raise her head.

    Both were dressed in white, both had cold personalities, both were gorgeous women, but somehow, Mo Xuan Fei actually felt that after seeing Jun Wu Xie, Bai Yun Xian seemed less elegant and stunning.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s indifference that she exuded was as if the mundane world had nothing to do with her as she sat there quietly, everything about it was so natural, even her sitting her posture was perfect. In contrast, Bai Yun Xian didn¡¯t look that natural although her chin was raised up in an aloof manner, if directlypared with Jun Wu Xie, hers was simply intentional and made it seem less apealing.

    Mo Xuan Fei felt that he must be crazy to actually feel more moved when he looked at Jun Wu Xie.

    Impossible! This must be an illusion!

 Chapter 84

    Chapter 84 : Ill Intent (2)¡±

    Mo Xuan Fei would never admit that his heart had such a thought!

    ¡°Thank you for your concern, dear second brother.¡± Mo Qian Yuan replied in a lukewarm manner. ¡°May I know to what honour renders a visit from you?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, I¡¯m so happy to hear that you¡¯ve been glowingtely and your whole body had improved recently, so I¡¯m here to present you this Jade Dew Pill which was personally refined by Yun Xian. This can nourish the body, hope Imperial Brother can enjoy its benefits.¡±

    Mo Xuan Fei politely replied with Bai Yun Xian sitting by his side, she ced the bottle of pills on the table.

    Mo Xuan Fei said it artictely, but this ¡®concern¡¯ came a littlete didn¡¯t it?

    Jun Wu Xie eyes were downcast all these while, she had not the slightest interest to waste her time with such a small character.

    If it was in the past, perhaps Mo Qing Yuan might have felt a little moved to be able to get his hands on pills personally refined by Bai Yun Xian. However, with Jun Wu Xie personally overseeing his body¡¯s conditioning, he could feel that his whole physique had been significantly improved in such a short time. The effectiveness was simply too astonishing! So now, if it was Bai Yun Xian¡¯s pills, or even her Master¡¯s personally refined pills, Mo Qian Yuan would not even waste his effort of giving a weak smile.

    In Mo Qing Yuan¡¯s heart, Jun Wu Xie was simply a saint! An unparalleled genius doctor!

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to thank you.¡± Mo Qing Yuan however had not made any movement, as he just sat there with no intention of reaching out for the bottle.

    Mo Xuan Fei¡¯s face did not look good as he subconsciously looked to Bai Yun Xian, sure enough, hisck of interest in the pills had made Bai Yun Xian unhappy.

    ¡°Does his Highness despise this Jade Dew pill which I¡¯ve refined?¡± Bai Yun Xian suddenly spoke coldly, although the identity of the other party was the Crown Prince, she did not have the slightest humility in her tone.

    She is Qing Yun n Sovereign¡¯s disciple. No matter where she went, people had always highly respected her and she had never given away anything so easily, usually it was others begging from her. However once she was in State of Qi¡¯s Imperial City, again and again, she had been rebuffed a total of three times! The first time was at Lin Pce where she was rejected by Jun Wu Xie who had outright refused her offer to help. Second time was when they encountered in Ghost City, an ignorant old man showed disdain over her Master¡¯s personally refined elixir and chose a nameless young boy¡¯s medicine over hers! This hit of a series of two times was as if a nail had struck her twice. This had also led to Bai Yun Xian¡¯s haughty self-esteem to be very dissatisfied, and now even the Crown Prince was behaving so perfunctory, as if hepletely despised her Jade Dew pill.

    This was simply intolerable to Bai Yun Xian, she had high qualifications in medicine, otherwise she would not be received as a disciple of the Sovereign, whether if it was in Qing Yun n or elsewhere, everyone had always fawned over her and highly regarded whatever she said.

    Now, Jun Wu Xie and Mo Qian Yuan had both hit her sore spot with nails, it made her proud heart feel as though its been stabbed twice.

    ¡°Miss Bai, why do you say so? My body presently has no serious issues, I simply do not want to waste this treasure for nothing.¡± Although Mo Qing Yuan mouth was saying so, but his face had not the slightest expression of sincerity.

    Bai Yun Xian gritted her teeth, she was not stupid, how could she not see that Mo Qing Yuan was simply stating a perfunctory remark?

    Seeing Bai Yun Xian¡¯s face getting cker by the minute, Mo Xuan Fei immediately changed the subject, ¡°Imperial Brother¡¯s mood has been very good the past few days, but it¡¯s my duty as your younger brother to remind you that too close contact with someone is not a good thing. All that glitters is not gold, Imperial Brother must not be confused.¡± When he said that, his gaze naturally fell on Jun Wu Xie.

    From the time he has stepped in till now, Jun Wu Xie did not even given him a nce, which made Mo Xuan Fei express his displeasure.

    He did not want Jun Wu Xie was one thing, he could not tolerate that haughty attitude she was adopting towards him. That was another matter altogether.

    This was something the wretched human heart was like, when Jun Wu Xie¡¯s affection towards him was as deep as the sea, she waspletely smitten with him to the point of obsession, he even felt disgusted at one point.

 Chapter 85

    Chapter 85 : Ill Intent (3)¡±

    But now that their souls have changed, the current Jun Wu Xie could not even bother putting Mo Xuan Fei in her eyes, the whole day he was thoroughly ignored, indeed, this made Mo Xuan Fei very unhappy.

    Mo Xuan Fei thought that after he abandoned Jun Wu Xie, upon hooking up with his new love, she would be busy crying and may even attempt hanging herself, she would be brought to her knees while begging him. Who knew, she acted as though nothing had happened and even worse she treated him as if he was air. What¡¯s more, she further entangled herself with the Crown Prince!

    This waspletely different from what he had thought!

    When he had abandoned Jun Wu Xie, she should have been very heartbroken, how could she be so calm?

    Mo Xuan Fei¡¯s words made Mo Qian Yuan¡¯s eyes sh a cold murderous intent.

    ¡°Whoever I choose to interact with, younger brother do not need to worry about it.¡±

    Mo Xuan Fei eyes was staring at Jun Wu Xie the whole time, seeing that she had no response, his heart got more irritated as he brazenly retorted, ¡°Imperial Brother has misunderstood, I was worried for Imperial Brother, as a prince, the Crown Prince of our State of Qi, whoever Imperial Brother chooses as a bride must also be able to be a mother to our Nation. Some people may be beautiful, but in reality are not very bright, Imperial Brother does not know her very well yet, I was really worried Imperial Brother would be fooled.¡±

    Mo Qian Yuan was very unhappy, since when did Mo Xuan Fei had the right toe over to the Crown Prince residence and start finding fault at everything? Just as he was about to rebuke Mo Xuan Fei, he discovered that Jun Wu Xie who had kept her head down all these while had suddenly looked up.

    A pair of cold eyes with a hint of smile, as if full of mockery looked towards Mo Xuan Fei.

    ¡°Is making a fool of oneself very fun?¡± Jun Wu Xie suddenly spoke up, as she casually nced at Mo Xuan Fei and Bai Yun Xian.

    ¡°What did you say!¡± Mo Xuan Fei stared incredulously at Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie nced that Jade Dew pill.

    ¡°Meow¡±

    Suddenly a ck cat jumped on the table, it¡¯s bushy tail inadvertently swept the bottle of pills off.

    As the bottle fell, a shattering sound could be heard as a few white pills rolled onto the carpet.

    ¡°Jun Wu Xie! Look at what you have done!¡± Mo Xuan Fei bellowed angrily as he stared fiercely at Jun Wu Zie, Bai Yun Xian¡¯s pills had been ruined!

    Jun Wu Xie did not even cast a nce to him, just stared at the little ck cat as in jumped onto the carpet. It went over to the exposed white Jade Dew pills and sniffed, but the next second, Jun Wu Xie pulled it back into her embrace.

    ¡°Do not eat, it¡¯s dirty.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯sment instantly made Bai Yun Xian and Mo Xuan Fei¡¯splexion turn green.

    She actually said that Bai Yun Xian¡¯s refined pills were dirty!

    Bai Yun Xian¡¯s face waspletely ck, she knew who Jun Wu Xie was and also knew the rtionship between Mo Xuan Fei and Jun Wu Xie had before. This woman had previously stuck onto Mo Xuan Fei like glue, how dare she say such a thing?

    Mo Xuan Fei was about to say something but Bai Yun Xian raised her hand, stopping him.

    ¡°Miss Jun.¡± Bai Yun Xian slowly spoke, her cold voice had a trace of pride and displeasure.

    Jun Wu Xie ignored her as she continued fussing over the little ck cat and even started brushing it¡¯s fur.

    ¡°Although this Jade Dew pill is not a top tier medicine, but also very rare, and now that you¡¯ve ruined the Crown Prince¡¯s pills, don¡¯t you feel that you are too rude?¡± Bai Yun Xian looked at Jun Wu Xie as though she was an eyesore, Jun Wu Xie was a Missy of Lin Pce, so what? Before her,pared to Qing Yun n, Jun Wu Xie was simply nothing!

    In front of her, Qing Yun n Sovereign¡¯s disciple, let¡¯s see what kind of reply can she give, Bai Yun Xian sneered inwardly.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Bai Yun Xian in a condescending manner, ¡°Rare?¡± She raised an eyebrow slightly, seemingly focusing on Bai Yun Xian¡¯s Jade Dew pill as she felt a little ridiculous.

    What was this attitude?! Bai Yun Xian frowned.

 Chapter 86

    Chapter 86 : Ill Intent (4)¡±

    ¡°Jun Wu Xie, if you do not understand, do not shamefully say such things! This Jade Dew pill is concocted with Qing Yun n¡¯s secret recipe, how many people dream of obtaining it but not able to have it.¡± Mo Xuan Fei could not resist saying, somehow today¡¯s Jun Wu Xie¡¯s remarks had made him feel somewhat uneasy, even his manner of talking had be somewhat chaotic.

    Even if he had abandoned her, she should also continue admiring him in her heart, ignoring him like just now, how could she!

    Previously she had fawned all over him and was at his beck and call, she was love stricken and everytime she looked at him, her eyes were filled with admiration. That was all in the past, now she treats him like air, this new contrast made Mo Xuan Fei feel irritable.

    ¡°Dream of obtaining it but not able to have it?¡± Jun Wu Xie just made light of what Mo Xuan Fei had said, as her clear eyes were looking at the pair of adulterers hopping about.

    That remark sounded very familiar, when they were in Ghost City, didn¡¯t the crowd also use a simr phase, ¡°many wanted but could not get their hands on¡± with the Qing Yun pill?

    In the end, it was still rejected by other people, well, it was that old man who knew his stuff.

    ¡°Meow.¡± Little ck cat nestledfortably in Jun Wu Xie arms as it looked at the pair of adulterers with disdain.

    [Really a disgrace, parading out here like fools when they treat such level of pills as rare pills. My Master makes much better quality pills and much better than that master of yours. So what are you even being so proud of? She can easily outdo your master not to mention you.] Little ck cat scoffed as it raised it¡¯s little nose in the air full of pride.

    Bai Yun Xian had never been mocked by anyone so directly in her entire life and the other party was just a young missy who did not even have the right to hold her shoes?

    ¡°This is Miss Jun despises my pill? But this pill was not given to you, you have damaged the Crown Prince¡¯s medicine, I¡¯m afraid it is not appropriate.¡± Bai Yun Xian proudly nced over at Mo Qian Yuan, Lin Pce in the country is certainly powerful, but ifpared to Qing Yun n, they were like ants, if Mo Qing Yuan was not a fool, naturally he would know what to say.

    If Jun Wu Xie were to offend Qing Yun n Sovereign¡¯s disciple, this was not a wise choice.

    Bai Yun Xian looked over at the couple as she started from Mo Qing Yuan and her gaze eventually rested on Jun Wu Xie.

    Bai Yun Xian was right, whoever who had brains knew who to choose out of the two, Mo Xuan Fei was a ssic example and he chose Bai Yun Xian.

    But......

    Mo Qian Yuan sneered, ¡°My things are Wu Xie¡¯s things, what she wants to do with it, I do not mind.¡± Then he looked at Jun Wu Xie warmly, full of affection in a doting manner.

    So what if it¡¯s Qing Yun n?

    Bai Yun Xian and Mo Xuan Fei are close, this was a well known fact, even if this time he had chosen to support Bai Yun Xian, what could he have gained?

    Mo Qing Yuan was not a fool, he knew Jun Wu Xie was his real ally.

    Bai Yun Xian¡¯s face appeared a hint of surprise, Mo Qing Yuan was obviously standing on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s side.

    Mo Xuan Fei secretly gnashed his teeth, he did not know how Jun Wu Xie and Mo Qing Yuan had hooked up together, they have only met each other a few times? If say love at first sight, it should have been at the instance they had first met. But when Jun Wu Xie and Mo Qian Yuan met was at Mo Qian Yuan¡¯s birthday banquet and at that time she had clearly fancied Mo Xuan Fei, not the Crown Prince! This did not happen too long ago and now they are on such close terms?

    First Jade Nectar wine was generously being given to Jun Wu Xie, and now he is directly opposing Bai Yun Xian to protect Jun Wu Xie.

    Mo Qian Yuan¡¯s brain is not working? To protect Jun Wu Xie, he was not even afraid of offending Qing Yun n ?

    ¡°It¡¯s only some medicinal pills.¡± Jun Wu Xie retorted defiantly, she felt that Bai Yun Xian was very funny, she was making a mountain out of a molehill and kicking up such a fuss.

    ¡°It¡¯s only some medicinal pills? The way you¡¯ve put it sounds really easy, do you know how much time and effort Yun Xian had spent making those pills? You spoil your cat and pamper it without even doing anything to it. It was your cat that knocked them off the table and yet you don¡¯t want to ount for anything. Imperial Brother has already protected you and said not to pursue the matter any further, I naturally did not say anything, but since when could you make such irresponsible remarks? ¡± Mo Xuan Feiughed coldly. Mo Qian Yuan looked at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s indifferent expression face and found her dazzling.

 Chapter 87

    Chapter 87: ¡°It¡¯s just a medicinal pill (1)¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Jun Wu Xie raised her eyebrows slightly.

    ¡°Yun Xian is an esteemed guest of our State of Qi, and a very important one at that! To have an untamed beast doing such nonsensical stuff in her presence, it¡¯s a bane! Today, you have to kill it to offer your apology to Qing Yun n to prevent any such things from happening ever again!¡± Mo Xuan Fei¡¯s had a glint as he shed a sinister smile. He could not touch Jun Wu Xie right here in the Crown Prince¡¯s residence, however to push the me onto the cat and have it killed, that wasn¡¯t very difficult.

    He could tell that this little ck cat was very precious to her and right now, what he wanted to do most was to tear that calm and indifferent expression off her face.

    Mo Qian Yuan could protect Jun Wu Xie but not the ck cat. If he chose to protect both of them, that would be pping Qing Yun n in the face.

    This was but a small matter but blowing it up had its advantages. Mo Xuan Fei wanted to pressure Mo Qian Yuan by using Qing Yun n¡¯s name.

    Mo Qian Yuan narrowed his eyes as a glint of anger could be seen.

    Jun Wu Xie was holding onto the little ck cat as she looked casually at Mo Xuan Fei running his mouth off.

    The little ck cat¡¯s eyes narrowed as the surroundings had a subtle change in atmosphere. It¡¯s shadow started showing signs that it was going to transform, Jun Wu Xie who had sensed the change in the atmosphere quickly pressed her hand down firmly on the little ck cat¡¯s neck as she tried to calm it down to prevent it from being further agitated.

    ¡°It¡¯s only some y thing, if you all care so much about it, I¡¯ll justpensate it back to you.¡± Jun Wu Xie suddenly spoke up.

    ¡°Compensation? What are you going to use aspensation? The Jade Dew Pill cannot be bought with money, you¡¯ve glossed over such an important detail and simply making things sound easier than they really are.¡± Mo Xuan Fei sneered.

    Bai Yun Xian¡¯s face turned ugly when she heard that little missy calling her Jade Dew pills ¡®y thing¡¯. This Lin Pce missy, don¡¯t know if she should call her arrogant or ignorant.

    Although the Jade Dew pill was not as precious as her master¡¯s Qing Yun pill, however nowhere in this world can you find the recipe other than Qing Yun n! It¡¯s secret recipe was only exclusive to Qing Yun n¡¯s disciples and not any ordinary disciple had ess to it. How was Jun Wu Xie going topensate her?

    Jun Wu Xie paid no heed to him as she carried the little ck cat and asked Mo Qian Yuan, ¡°Is there a furnace room for making pills?¡±

    That question caught Mo Qian Yuan off guard as he looked at her with wide eyes.

    Mo Qian Yuan had absolutely no idea what Jun Wu Xie was up to. Although he did not like Bai Yun Xian, he did not doubt her abilities, he quickly called out: ¡°Wu Xie, you don¡¯t have to push it, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let them touch you.¡±

    ¡°Is there one?¡± Jun Wu Xie ignored his pleas and pressed on firmly.

    Mo Qian Yuan gave a small sigh in resignation as he called a servant over.

    After the passing of his Mother, his health had deteriorated and for the initial period, the Emperor had shown him great concern and called in all the best doctors. Due to his weak body, he did not leave his residence much and to let him recover soon the Emperor had a furnace room specially constructed in the Crown Prince Residence. At first, the various arrangements made by the Emperor had touched Mo Qian Yuan deeply, he thought that his father had really wanted him to have a speedy recovery. When he had discovered the Emperor¡¯s motives, he chased away all the doctors and destroyed all the medicinal pills and elixirs that were specially prepared for him.

    ¡°Let him take you there, if there is anything you require, just let him know. Although the room has not been used for quite some time, I¡¯m not sure if the furnace is still usable.¡± Mo Qian Yuan finally relented as he looked helplessly at Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded and turned to follow the servant.

    Mo Qian Yuan looked at her back as he secretly clenched his fist.

 Chapter 88

    Chapter 88: ¡°It¡¯s just a medicinal pill (2)¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Imperial Brother?¡± Mo Xuan Fei looked at the paled Mo Qian Yuan as he sneered.

    ¡°Jun Wu Xie¡¯s temper has always been like this, she doesn¡¯t know the difference between heaven and earth, how could you not know this? We are talking about Qing Yun n, how could their pills be so easily replicated? If I remember correctly, Jun Wu Xie has never studied any medicine before, the only reason she¡¯s doing this today is because she does not want to make a fool out of herself in front of you.¡±

    When Jun Wu Xie had asked for the furnace room, Mo Xuan Feiughed, although he did not like her, it was a fact that they were previously engaged although it was due to the pressure by Lin Pce. One or two things he had learned during that period of putting up with her was to be patient and had gained some insight into her temperament.

    Jun Wu Xie was simply an arrogant girl who was blessed with looks. If she wasn¡¯t born into Lin Pce, with that temperament of hers, who knew how many times she would have died.

    Make a pill? That was even more of a joke.

    Who did not know that Lin Pce¡¯s Missy specialized in brewing trouble, and had absolutely no talent in anything else.

    Even today, she wanted to personally make a pill topensate Bai Yun Xian, would that not be an utter disgrace?

    From Mo Xuan Fei¡¯s perspective, this was something she would do, such an outrageous act to try to save her face in front of her favored person. She had often went beyond her means to look impressive however it was at her own cost. Keeping up with appearance has been one of the things she had tended to do although they were all beyond her means.

    When he suddenly thought of who her current ¡®favored person¡¯ was, his face started to be more gloomy.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to tell me what kind of person she is.¡± Mo Qian Yuan replied coldly. He was very clear in the eyes of others, they had an ambiguous rtionship, although in actual fact they were simply allies.

    Jun Wu Xie had some skills, this he knew.

    However her opponent was Qing Yun n Sovereign¡¯s disciple, and what¡¯s more, this was a secret recipe where others had no ess to.

    She had not even touched the Jade Dew pill before, how could she refine it?

    ¡°If Imperial Brother is distressed, just kill the ck cat and everything will be resolved. If she is reluctant, all you need to do is topensate her with another. We cannot let others say that our Royal Family neglected Qing Yun n.¡± Mo Xuan Fei chuckled, however there was a dangerous glint in his eyes, he wanted Jun Wu Xie to know that Mo Qian Yuan is not a good choice. Even if he, Mo Xuan Fei did not want her, it was impossible between Jun Wu Xie and Mo Qian Yuan.

    A prince who can¡¯t even protect his own beloved woman and what¡¯s precious to her, that was simply a trash.

    Mo Qian Yuan red at Mo Xuan Fei, apparently after strolling into his residence with Bai Yun Xian, he had been forgetting his decorum and had been acting more presumptuously by the minute.

    This idiot really thought that he was sowing a discord between their rtionship? Really stupid.

    He could still vividly remember the fear from that night when that huge shadow pounced on him. No way would he evermit the same mistake again by looking down on that little ck cat.

    Mo Qian Yuan knew that if Mo Xuan Fei carried on what he was doing now, he would most likely be seeking death, he would experience the ck shadow pouncing over him and biting his neck.

    On the other side of the Crown Prince¡¯s Residence, Jun Wu Xie had followed the servant to the furnace room. It was just as Mo Qian Yuan had mentioned earlier, although the room was clean, it was evident that this room had not been used in a long time as the bottom of the furnace was clean.

    ¡°Pen and paper.¡± Jun Wu Xie requested from the servant standing by the side.

    Once she had the writing materials, she quickly scribbled down a list of herbs that she needed and handed it back.

    The servant immediately picked up the written list and looked at it.

    ¡°Bring this list of herbs here.¡±

 Chapter 89

    Chapter 89: ¡°It¡¯s just a medicinal pill (3)¡±

    The servant looked nkly at Jun Wu Xie , her hands full with long lists for herbs, confused on what to do with them and what the Missy of the Jun family wants done.

    Jun Wu Xie cast a brief fleeting nce, and the little servant girl was so ovee from the chill in those eyes, she immediately turned around, and hastened out the door.

    ¡°Your lowly servant shall prepare it.¡±

    ¡°Am I that scary?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked the cat in her arms, looking at the back of the lowly hunched over form of the servant as she hastened out.

    ¡°No, these are people who have weak hearts.¡± With no one around, the ck cat has no need to hide its ability of speech.

    People do not know Jun Wu Xie like the little ck cat did. She is neither haughty nor superciliously aloof. She just ..... , does not know how to get along with others ..... in a normal way.

    Just imagine, a person kept alone from birth, it is for certain there will be repercussions on human interrtions.

    Jun Wu Xie was locked up thirteen long years, her world had only been herself, the mountains of medicine and treatments, and the cold and lifeless medical equipment.

    At that time, she barely spoke two words throughout the years. When the little ck cat first met Jun Wu Xie, it thought she was mute, and autistic.

    She viewed everything coldly, her eyes never showing a single trace of emotion.

    From a young age, she was able to dissect still warm bodies unfeelingly, soaking the still fresh organs in formalin.

    The little ck cat has always felt, its owner, is just a machine incapable of emotions.

    That was till the first time she learned to hate, it burned that cage that had imprisoned her.

    She was finally freed, but more than a decade of imprisonment had made her develop a regimented, closed up lifestyle. Coming into society, she is unable to blend and mingle with people, unable to integrate.

    She preferred to stay in the animal clinic, treating the animals.

    Though animals are incapable of speech, and Jun Wu Xie cannot fathom the behavior of people, she is very sensitive and understands the needs and pains of the animals. She knows, why they are suffering, and how to help them.

    At these times, Jun Wu Xie, does not need to speak.

    Having joined that organization, where she met her only friend, she then began to feel, like a human.

    s, the time Heaven gave her was short, everything ended before she could learn to lead a normal human life.

    For those who viewed Jun Wu Xie as an oddball, little ck cat had hated them. It was not its owner that was odd, but it was those people who were stupid, and does not know how to get along with Jun Wu Xie. The unscrupulous little thief was the exception, and it is just proves that its owner is not without feelings, just that she does not know how to show it.

    Because ......

    No one ever taught her.

    But with the Jun Family father and son, the little ck cat believes, its owner will be able to go far on this road to being normal!

    Meanwhile, the servant sent a lot of herbs, and the medicine furnace fire was rekindled, and the temperature in the room started to rise.

    Jun Wu Xie had everyone leave the room, sorted out all the herbs, to treat and process them, her eyes lowered in concentration. In this moment, she was back in those thirteen years of captivity, with the same eyes, familiar movements of the hands, absorbed into her medical prowess.

    Extraction, grinding, crushing ...... Jun Wu Xie¡¯s soft and fair hands seemed imbued with magic, all that passed those hands, in the blink of an eye, was processed with impable precision.

 Chapter 90

    Chapter 90: ¡°First p (1)¡±

    Medicine of this present world, is inly, very simr to the traditional chinese medicine of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s previous world. Though she is unable to produce western medicine, chinese medicine is a breeze for her.

    Seeing the herbs being processed one by one, little ck caty there swinging its tail, unable to shake off the feeling of familiarity with the scene ying out in front of it.

    In the past decade, is that not exactly what Jun Wu Xie does? Holed up in the room,bouring over countless heaps of herbs?

    In the study, Bai Yun Xian looked on coldly as Mo Xuan Fei and Mo Qian Yuan were engaged in an intense war of words.

    Light was fading, as sunset approached, the Imperial City was aglow in thest vestiges of the warmth from the waning sun, enshrouding the pce in a veil of intoxicating beauty.

    ¡°How long do I have to wait?¡± Mo Xuan Fei looked out at the sky, his patience gradually dissipating.

    It has been more than half a day, Jun Wu Xie was still nowhere in sight. He even suspected that in order to protect her, Mo Qian Yuan had even asked his people to secretly hidden her away.

    He stood up, intending to check on it.

    ¡°Impatience? My brother?¡± Mo Qian Yuan raised his eyebrows in ridicule as he looked up at Mo Xuan Fei, a sneer on his face.

    Mo Xuan Fei was now relying on Bai Yun Xian¡¯s background and his actions were getting impetuous and out of hand. He had almostpletely disregarded the Crown Prince status.

    ¡°This is the Crown Prince Residence, where you wield absolute dominance, where you can do anything without a single soul knowing. I just hope that you do not cause any friction with Qing Yun n because of a small matter. I will remind you to bear in mind that Qing Yun n is not to be slighted.¡± Mo Xuan Fei said retorted.

    ¡°Hiding behind a woman¡¯s skirt and you can still be so proud?¡± An icy voice sounded from a distance. Although her voice still had a hint of immaturity in it, but every word was articted properly and it was as though each word was doused in ice water.

    Outside the door, Jun Wu Xie was standing there with the warm orange sunlight shining on her back, her whole body had a faint glow. With her pure white robe basking under the magnificence of the golden sunlight, everything seemed unreal. With the little ck cat lying on her shoulder, this contrast in ck and white was so striking, and in her small hands held a white porcin bottle, this scene was as if she walked out of a dream.

    ¡°Wu Xie.¡± Mo Qian Yuan stood up in awe, as if his body did not belong to him. Under the beautiful golden dusk, she was a sight to behold.

    This beautiful scene had also impacted Mo Xuan Fei who imprinted this deep within his mind as he looked on in a daze. Bai Yun Xian had caught sight of his reaction and nibbled her lower lip.

    Jun Wu Xie walked into the room and ced the porcin bottle on the table as she carried the little ck cat and took a seat.

    ¡°Here¡¯s yourpensation.¡± Jun Wu Xie did not look at Mo Xuan Fei but directly at Bai Yun Xian.

    Bai Yun Xian furrowed her eyebrows.

    Mo Xuan Fei was still in a trance, only when he had happened to see the displeasure in Bai Yun Xian¡¯s eyes did hee to his senses. He hardened his heart and immediately asked: ¡°What is this?¡±

    ¡°Jade Dew pill¡± Jun Wu Xie replied.

    ¡°..........................¡± Mo Xuan Fei¡¯s mouth twitched slightly, he had thought that Mo Qian Yuan had sent her away in secret and did not think she was still loitering around. She even had the audacity to im that the bottle on the table was a bottle of Jade Dew pills!

    ¡°Jun Wu Xie, this is quite a im you are making! This thing here is the Jade Dew pill?¡± Even if you beat him to death, he would never believe that she could refine the Jade Dew pill.

    ¡°Bai Yun Xian would know.¡± Jun Wu Xie did not bother exining anything. If these two men started their banter and kicking up a fuss, who knew how long this would take? She was not interested in wasting time.

    Mo Xuan Fei was about to say something but Bai Yun Xian stood up and picked the bottle up from the table.

    ¡°Miss Jun, your cat ruined my pills, I do not mind, but now you just stuff something in a bottle and say its Jade Dew pills? That is an insult to our Qing Yun n¡¯s reputation and I won¡¯t allow it!¡± Bai Yun Xian red at Jun Wu Xie.

 Chapter 91

    Chapter 91: ¡°First p (2)¡±

    ¡°The Jade Dew pill¡¯s recipe is an exclusive and tightly guarded secret recipe within our Qing Yun n. Based on the time needed to refine this pill, it¡¯s already wrong. Topletely refine the Jade Dew pill, you need at least three to five days. You spent only half a day and you im it¡¯s the Jade Dew pill? Do you think I¡¯m a child and you can easily fool me?¡± Bai Yun Xianughed coldly, she absolutely did not believe that the contents in the porcin bottle was the Jade Dew pill.

    The refining method to this pill was unique to their Qing Yun n, others did not know that the time to refine such a pill would take such a long time. This Lin Pce Missy simply wanted to pull a fast one and stuffed some medicinal pills, iming the contents in the bottle to be the Jade Dew pills. If she let such mockery drag on, it would really be a huge joke.

    ¡°Three to five days?¡± Jun Wu Xie raised her eyes and looked at Bai Yun Xian in a condescending manner as if challenging her.

    Bai Yun Xian sneered.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you say something after verifying it?¡±

    After talking so much, wouldn¡¯t the facts speak for itself?

    ¡°There is no need for that.¡± Bai Yun Xian scoffed as she raised the bottle up in an attempt to throw it.

    Mo Qian Yuan swiftly got up, with a set of resolute eyes, he said, ¡°Miss Bai, why are you in such a hurry? We just need to verify the contents of the bottle. Unless Miss Bai is worried that you aren¡¯t able to recognize the Jade Dew pill?¡± Mo Qian Yuan secretly clenched his fists under his long sleeves. After hearing the time needed to refine the Jade Dew pill, his mind was thrown into disarray.

    However when he saw that Jun Wu Xie was cool andposed, he did not know why but his heart had also calmed down.

    Her expression was still serene and remained unaffected by Bai Yun Xian¡¯sments.

    He should believe her, he told himself.

    Mo Qian Yuan¡¯s unconditional trust towards Jun Wu Xie had prompted his previous actions and his questions had forced Bai Yun Xian to do a verification.

    Yes, forced to.

    ¡°Your Highness, what do you mean?¡± Bai Yun Xian¡¯s expression was getting uglier and uglier.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure Miss Bai is able to determine Qing Yun n pills quite easily, and you are a very sensible person. Regardless whether the pills refined by Jun Wu Xie are the Jade Dew pills, if you do not personally verify it, it might cast a doubt whether or not you have the ability to urately verify if the pill is genuine or not? Others might think you may be eager to destroy evidence?¡± Mo Qian Yuan had made his decision to carry this through with determination.

    Bai Yun Xian had no way to back down. If she does not verify the authenticity of it, wouldn¡¯t it let their imaginations run wild and they might really think of something so preposterous?

    ¡°Your Highness is this determined to protect Jun Wu Xie? If that¡¯s the case, then I shall do as you wish. However, if the pills which she has refined are not the Jade Dew pills, then Your Highness will also bear the same guilt of ndering my Qing Yun n.¡± Bai Yun Xian replied curtly.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Mo Qian Yuan gritted his teeth, he was going all in.

    Mo Xuan Fei secretly sneered, it was not that he didn¡¯t pave a road for Mo Qian Yuan, he was suicidal and was courting his own death.

    Regardless whether the Crown Prince has power or not, the Emperor and Mo Xuan Fei cannot touch him directly as they needed to uphold their reputation. Now that he had threaded on this path of no return on his own by offending Qing Yun n, they did not need to dirty their own hands and let Qing Yun n crush him.

    Mo Qian Yuan ah, Mo Qian Yuan, you are stupid beyond redemption. You actually offended Bai Yun Xian for this woman?

 Chapter 92

    Chapter 92: ¡°First p (3)¡±

    No one believes that Jun Wu Xie is capable of producing the Jade Dew pill, the authenticity of it does not make a difference .

    Jun Wu Xie looks at Mo Qian Yuan thinking, if Bai Yun Xian refuses to verify the pill¡¯s authenticity, she knows how to make her do it. With Mo Qian Yuan¡¯s intervention, she remains silent.

    With Mo Qian Yuan dragging Qing Yun n¡¯s name into this, Bai Yun Xian was forced to verify the pills¡¯ authenticity. Veiled under her calm exterior, her heart fostered a deep hatred for Jun Wu Xie and Mo Qian Yuan, as no one has ever dared to speak in such a manner to her.

    Bai Yun Xian smiles coldly, and opens the medicine bottle.

    In the brief moment the lid is opened, a balmy fragrance permeates the air, an all too familiar smell, exactly like the Jade Dew pills scattered on the ground.

    Bai Yun Xian paled, eyes widened in surprise.

    ¡°Impossible .....¡± As a disciple of Qing Yun n, Bai Yun Xian had made the Jade Dew pills countless times, and its fragrance, is deeply ingrained into her heart.

    The smell from this bottle, is exactly the same?

    The bbergasted look on Bai Yun Xian made Mo Xuan Fei sit up tensed, his face darkening.

    ¡°Are you convinced?¡± Jun Wu Xie asks, eyebrows slightly raised, bringing her cup of tea to her mouth, slowly, calmly sipping.

    ¡°I am not done.¡± Bai Yun Xian answers, through gritted teeth.

    Pills glistening like white jade poured from the bottle into her hand, no different from those scattered across the floor. Bai Yun Xian turned the pills over and over again in meticulous scrutiny, as a chill crept into her heart.

    These are clearly Jade Dew pills!

    ¡°How could this be ......¡± Bai Yun Xian¡¯s lips trembled, unable to believe herself.

    Mo Xuan Fei saw the disbelief in Bai Yun Xian¡¯s eyes and his heart sank. He hurriedly jumps to his feet, and insinuates: ¡°Even though the appearance and smell do have simrities, the pills are after all fake. Rest assured Yun Xian, for the insolence Jun Wu Xie has shown you and the disrespect to Qing Yun n, justice will be meted out.¡±

    I will not allow Bai Yun Xian to admit the authenticity of those Jade Dew pills!

    Bai Yun Xian looked nkly at Mo Xuan Fei, before it dawned on her.

    That¡¯s right, it is up to her to say whether those Jade Dew pills are real or fake. If she proims them fake, they will be deemed fake, irregardless of authenticity.

    Bai Yun Xianposed herself, putting up her usual cold front.

    ¡°Miss Jun, these are not Jade Dew pills of the Qing Yun n.¡±

    ¡°I see now what disciples of Qing Yun n are like.¡± said Jun Wu Xie as she threw a bitingly frosty nce at Bai Yun Xian who was struggling to maintain her forced facade of calm.

    Bai Yun Xian felt chilled from those eyes.

    ¡°If they are not Jade Dew pills, what are they?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked, head tilted slightly, staring at Bai Yun Xian.

    ¡°They are just some spices, can¡¯t even call them medicine.¡± said Bai Yun Xian stiffly.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Jun Wu Xie questioned as her eyes shed.

    ¡°Miss Jun, trying to pass off these inferior imitations as the real deal, I must say I have been rather slighted.¡± Bai Yun Xian Jun intoned seeing Jun Wu Xie¡¯s silence, confident the situation is under her control.

    Jun Wu Xie sat calmly stroking the little ck cat. Bai Yun Xian was about to continue on her tirade when Jun Wu Xie murmured: ¡°I sent a bottle to His Majesty.¡±

    Bai Yun Xian stood with her mouth agape, twitching.

    What did she say!

    ¡°By now, the Imperial Doctors who should have verified it¡¯s authenticity, and sent it to His Majesty.¡± Jun Wu Xie raised her eyes, watching the paled and stiffened face of Bai Yun Xian.

    Bai Yun Xian¡¯s stood lips trembling, reeling from the shock.

    Mo Xuan Fei¡¯s face darkened, he never would have imagined, Jun Wu Xie hid such a hand!

 Chapter 93

    Chapter 93: ¡°Second p (1)¡±

    ¡°By now, the Imperial Doctors should have verified it¡¯s authenticity and sent it to His Majesty.¡± Jun Wu Xie raised her eyes, watching the paled and stiffened face of Bai Yun Xian.

    Bai Yun Xian¡¯s stood lips trembling, body reeling from the shock.

    Mo Xuan Fei¡¯s face darkened, he never would have imagined, Jun Wu Xie hid such a hand!

    Several bottles of Jade Dew pills have already been gifted to His Majesty when Bai Yun Xian first arrived in the Imperial City of Qi. Any medication taken by the Emperor, has to be ascertained by the Imperial Doctors to be safe, before it can reach him. The Imperial Doctors might not be able to replicate the myriad of medicines passing through their hands, but they can easily determine their properties.

    Mo Xuan Fei had intended for Bai Yun Xian to dere the pills to be fake, rendering Jun Wu Xie unable to refute. After all, no one will believe a nobody like Jun Wu Xie, over the words of a disciple of the esteemed Qing Yun n.

    No one could have thought, Jun Wu Xie had prepared her hand so well against the treachery, before the pill verification.

    Being in the hands of the Emperor, the Jade Dew pills gifted by Bai Yun Xian must have passed through the Imperial Doctors, who have checked on their properties and content. Having them verify if these pills here are the same will be easy to ascertain.

    Judging from Bai Yun Xian¡¯s reaction, Mo Xuan Fei can guess that the Jade Dew pills Jun Wu Xie brought are genuine!

    When did Jun Wu Xie be so intelligent?

    Mo Qian Yuan watched this scene unfold from the sidelines, heaved a sigh of relief, a hint of a smile as the ends of his mouth curled up, watching Jun Wu Xie intently.

    This seemingly young, quiet girl, is more capable than she seems!

    Jun Wu Xie could have asked Bai Yun Xian to send the pills to the Imperial Doctors for verification, but she held back, luring Bai Yun Xian to dere the pills were fake, before she revealed she sent the bottle to the Emperor.

    When Imperial Doctors can ascertain authenticity of Jade Dew pills, and Bai Yun Xian cannot, it can only mean shecks the ability to ascertain, or she harbours ill will and deliberately made a false deration!

    What is said cannot be undone, this stroke of genius from Jun Wu Xie is equivalent to a p on the face of Bai Yun Xian.

    A resounding p!

    With a single move, Jun Wu Xie has Bai Yun Xian pped senseless, and pinned down Mo Xuan Fei.

    He looked upon Jun Wu Xie in disbelief, a stranger to him.

    Is this not the fawning girl who followed behind yearning and craving attention? Or the boorish, rude and mindless idiot?

    Why does the Jun Wu Xie here feels so unfamiliar, so distant?

    He had thought, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s cold and aloof manner to him was due to her being abandoned over Bai Yun Xian, and in an attempt to catch his attention, she imitated the cold mannerisms of Bai Yun Xian, thinking that he liked that about her. It is clear now, it was just all wishful thinking on his part.

    The Jun Wu Xie of the past, does not even know medicine, let alone making Jade Dew pills. Hiding her hand, by secretly sending the pills to the Emperor, the Jun Wu Xie he knew should not have been capable of such!

    Now, in this situation, it feels like ps across the face of Mo Xuan Fei, knocking him off his pedestal of arrogance, and driving the despair of defeat deep into him.

    No!

    He will not allow that to happen!

    ¡°Jun Wu Xie, that was wilful of you, how can you send that to my Imperial Father, the Emperor? It might poison him! Yun Xian,e with me to pay a visit to my father, we cannot let anything happen to him.¡± Mo Xuan Fei was not being magnanimous as he pulled Bai Yun Xian by the hand and hurried out the door.

 Chapter 94

    Chapter 94: ¡°Second p (2)¡±

    He could not allow Jun Wu Xie to triumph, as long as he got to Imperial Father first, have Imperial Father instruct the Royal Doctors to dere that the Jade Dew pills were fake, Jun Wu Xie shall suffer his wrath!

    Dragged along by Mo Xuan Fei, Bai Yun Xian abandoned her usual contrived poise in her haste. It is clear if the Royal Doctors are to verify the Jade Dew pills as the real deal, she will suffer utter disgrace and humiliation.

    Jun Wu Xie sat there watching Mo Xuan Fei¡¯s dramatic antics, making no move to stop him.

    With Jun Wu Xie¡¯s inaction, Mo Qian Yuan jeered after the departing figures.

    ¡°Second Brother, why the hurry? If there are issue with the pills, the Royal Doctors will not allow medicine of dubious origins to reach our Imperial Father.¡± Mo Qian Yuan taunted with a smile at the flustered Mo Xuan Fei, in return for the oppression suffered at the hands of Mo Xuan Fei all this time, freeing the heavy knot in his chest.

    Being helpless himself against Mo Xuan Fei, it was a grand sight to behold seeing Jun Wu Xie¡¯s resounding ¡®p¡¯ on Mo Xuan Fei. That felt really good!

    Mo Xuan Fei was in no mood to bicker with Mo Qian Yuan, he just needed an excuse to leave quickly. Irregardless whether he can stop the Royal Doctors, as long as he leaves the Crown Prince Residence now, he could pretend that none of today¡¯s events ever happened and salvage some dignity for Bai Yun Xian and him.

    s, the Heavens seemed to be against Mo Xuan Fei. Before he could scamper out of the Crown Prince Residence, two pce eunuchs scurried forward, carrying a tray of jewels, wide smiles across their faces.

    ¡°Your Highness, Miss Bai, I was thinking I will find you here. The Jade Dew pills from Miss Bai have been received and His Majesty has gifted these jewels for Miss Bai¡¯s pleasure.¡± The eunuch bearing the gifts was His Majesty¡¯s personal senior eunuch, obsequiously smiling.

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Mo Xuan Fei could not believe his ears.

    The eunuch was somewhat taken aback by Mo Xuan Fei grim expression, and stammered.

    ¡°Hi ...... His Majesty, ordered your ..... lowly servant ...... to send these gifts over......¡±

    ¡°You said Yun Xian sent the pills to Imperial Father?¡± Mo Xuan Fei stared, eyes wide in astonishment, Bai Yun Xian paled further, blood drained from her face.

    The eunuch did not know what to make of the situation, Jade Dew pills are exclusive to the Qing Yun n, they must have been sent by Bai Yun Xian.

    Mo Qian Yuan looked on at the stupefied people by his doorway, his mouth curled up in scorn, and turned to see Jun Wu Xie, calmly head lowered, still sipping her tea.

    Jun Wu Xie had known Mo Xuan Fei would develop cold feet, and weasel his way out. She secretly sent the pills to His Majesty and sent it under Bai Yun Xian¡¯s name! The Emperor, to garner support from Qing Yun n, will gift in return, oblivious to the fact that will cut off his way out of this mess.

    With the gifts here, it just showed that the pills sent by Jun Wu Xie have been verified by the Royal Doctors, and conveyed to the Emperor.

    It is now clear, whether those Jade Dew Pills were genuine.

    The eunuch¡¯s uncanny timing with his arrival bearing the gifts, did not give Mo Xuan Fei any wiggling room.

    ¡°Jun Wu Xie, you dare deceive His Majesty! Those pills were clearly not from Yun Xian!¡± Mo Xuan Fei eyes full of malice, refusing to be toyed around by Jun Wu Xie, a woman he once abandoned, it was intolerable.

    Jun Wu Xie slightly raised an eyebrow, ¡°It belongs to her.¡±

    ¡°What nonsense!¡±

    Jun Wu Xie said indifferently: ¡°Recement for the bottle my cat broke.¡±

    She had assured, she willpensate Bai Yun Xian for the Jade Dew pills.

    ¡°The result is in to see, Bai Yun Xian, your conclusion?¡± Jun Wu Xie fixed her frosty gaze upon the pale quivering frame of Bai Yun Xian.

 Chapter 95

    Chapter 95: ¡°Second p (3)¡±

    Bai Yun Xian stood biting her lip, unwilling to admit the authenticity of the Jade Dew pills, but it was now hard to refute with what Jun Wu Xie has schemed.

    But, how was this possible?

    Jun Wu Xie was just the Missy of Lin Pce, there was no way she knows the recipe for Jade Dew pill. It was impossible she can process and produce those Jade Dew pills!

    Moreover, she achieved it in half a day! It was already unimaginable she produced a bottle of Jade Dew pills in such a short span of time, she made TWO bottles at that!

    ¡°Your furnace room is old and falling apart, and that wasted a lot of my time refining the pills.¡± Jun Wu Xie grumbled at Mo Qian Yuan.

    Due to the furnace room being run down due to disuse and neglect, and much of the equipments left not functionable, Jun Wu Xie would have produced five instead of two measly bottles.

    Mo Qian Yuan stifled hisughter at the thought of Bai Yun Xian dering that the production of Jade Dew pills needed three to five days, and Jun Wu Xie¡¯s nasty rebuke by producing two bottles within half a day. To add insult to injury, she now ims my furnace room is dpidated and equipment spoilt, causing her dys in production, telling Bai Yun Xian that she is capable of more in ideal conditions?

    This unspoken reprimand and innocent grumbling, had delivered another two ps upon the face of Bai Yun Xian.

    Such exhration! You could almost hear them!

    Mo Qian Yuan finally understood Jun Wu Xie¡¯s contempt for Jade Dew pills.

    Bai Yun Xian¡¯s praise for her unparalleled jeweled Jade Dew pills, in the hands of Jun Wu Xie, had turned to mere worthless rocks, being thrown upon the face of Bai Yun Xian.

    ¡°Jun Wu Xie, how did youe to know the recipe for Qing Yun n¡¯s medicine!¡± Bai Yun Xian was seething with anger, as she had never been so humiliated.

    Jun Wu Xie replied nonchntly : ¡°You need a recipe for this? You can tell just by smelling them.¡±

    ¡° ..... ¡° Bai Yun Xian almost foamed at the mouth with her dismissive tone.

    Mo Xuan Fei, sensing that the situation steering out of control, held Bai Yun Xian¡¯s by her shoulder.

    ¡°We were just kidding today, it is gettingte, we should go.¡± Mo Xuan Fei said abruptly, thinking they have been humiliated enough and staying any longer wouldl only embarrass them further.

    ¡°No hurry, my dear brother. Miss Bai has not verified the pills¡¯ authenticity.¡± Mo Qian Yuan was unwilling to let him off easy.

    Bai Yun Xian red at Jun Wu Xie, murder in her eyes.

    Struggling to find the words, she faintly mumbled: ¡°Those pills are ..... Jade Dew pills.¡±

    Those words seemed to have drained herpletely as she stumbled, her legs giving out..

    ¡°Yun Xian!¡± Mo Xuan Fei rushed to hold her up, and through gritted teeth : ¡°We shall not impose on you anymore, Yun Xian seems unwell, we will catch up again another day.¡±

    Without waiting for Mo Qian Yuan¡¯s reply, Mo Yuan Fei hastened out, holding Yun Xian up.

    The eunuch bearing the gifts, confused, hurriedly hastened behind the Second Prince, to present the jewels.

    When everyone has left, Mo Qian Yuan could not suppress his mirth anymore andughed out heartily.

    ¡°Jun Wu Xie, Jun Wu Xie, you greatly surprise me, the humiliation you put my brother and Bai Yun Xian through today, it was a sight to behold! You withheld the truth in the beginning, luring them to sink in deeper by allowing them to brag more, before you dropped the axe. That was simply wicked! Ha ha ha.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie nced at Mo Qian Yuanughing heartily, and thought to herself.

    Wicked? I don¡¯t think so.

    The humiliation they suffered today was their own doing. Evil begets evil.

    ¡°But, your actions today will earn the wrath of the two of them.¡± warned Mo Qian Yuan.

    ¡°It¡¯s bound to happen.¡± Jun Wu Xie lowered her eyes, hiding the lethal nce that shed briefly in her eyes.

 Chapter 96

    Chapter 96: ¡°Rui Lin Army (1)¡±

    With constant nourishment from Jade Nectar, the lotus seed Jun Wu Xie nted proceeded to bud and flower, the intermingling rich fragrances of the lotus and the wine enveloped Jun Wu Xie¡¯s room at all times.

    The fragrance infuses Jun Wu Xie with spiritual energy even while she sleeps.

    Contractual spirits from nts may seem useless,however their cultivation techniques were simply ridiculous.

    Within a mere two weeks, Jun Wu Xie was able to gather spiritual energy within her body.

    Staring at the scarlet glow on her palm, Jun Wu Xie finally allowed a tinge of satisfaction to show in her eyes.

    Spiritual energy in this world are ssified into seven stages, in the colours of the rainbow.

    Differentiated by red, orange, yellow, green, blue, indigo and violet.

    Jun Wu Xie had only just been exposed to the spiritual energy, the red glow in her palm, shows a red spirit.

    Spiritual energy can only be developed after the awakening of the contractual spirit, that will mean, people of this world, start their training in earnest only from the age of fourteen. Before that, they need to build up their bodies, and fortify their tendons, arteries and veins, in preparation for the awakening. Originally, before she took over this body, Jun Xian conditioned and cultivated Jun Wu Xie from a young tender age intensively in preparation for her spiritual awakening, and made it extremely receptive to spiritual cultivation now.

    From age fourteen onwards, people have to rely on the contractual spirits to endlessly cultivate their spiritual energy, as their spiritual energy increases, the spirit absorbs more, allowing them to grow.

    They are intertwined and interdependent.

    When an average person starts cultivating their spiritual energy, the body is able to gather a minute amount of it and to have the energy manifest outwards would take anyone at least half a year¡¯s time.

    However, Jun Wu Xie only took half a month¡¯s time to aplish this, if anyone knew this, they would be frightened to death!

    Jun Wu Xie suddenly retracted everything as the red glow vanished, the next moment, there was a knock on the door.

    After she started cultivating, her five senses had been heightened.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    The door creaked open as Long Qi stood outside as he gave a respectful bow: ¡°Second Master has invited Miss to see him.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Long Qi led the way as he brought her to the underground training grounds, it was an expansivend and it looked awe-inspiring as weapons filled the four majestic walls surrounding it.

    At the centre was a lone figure, holding a sword relentlessly practising his sword moves, as the movements were swift and fierce, fluid and sharp, his robe was soaked with perspiration, however he did not seem to care as he continued on with a firm determination.

    ¡°Uncle.¡± Jun Wu Xie called out to him.

    Once he heard her, Jun Qing immediately sheathed his sword into the scabbard on his back as he gave her clear and bright smile.

    ¡°You¡¯re here, Wu Xie.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie gave a quick analysis as she looked at him from head to toe. No one could have imagined that just not too long ago, the very same person was crippled that was just half a step into death¡¯s door.

    Ever since Jun Qing he discovered he could stand, he had been secretly training, pushing himself to his limits daily, in this hidden training grounds, in an attempt to make up for the time lost when he did not have use of his legs.

    ¡°I asked you here today seeing the weather has been nicetely, and thought it would be nice to have my lovely niece apany me to enjoy this equally beautiful spring.¡± Jun Qing smiled warmly and handed the sword over to Long Qi.

 Chapter 97

    Chapter 97: ¡°Rui Lin Army (2)¡±

    Jun Wu Xian has no qualms going gallivanting with Jun Qing.

    After changing into a fresh set of clean clothes, Jun Qing got back in his wheelchair, with Long Qi pushing him out of the Lin Pce gates, and onto the horse drawn carriage with Jun Wu Xie.

    The carriage went around in the Imperial City for a while, Jun Wu Xie had no interest and paid no heed to the hustle and bustle of the city, merchants shouting their wares or the people engaged in conversations. The entire time, her eyes were lowered while she stroked and caressed the cat sitting quietly in herp.

    Looking at Jun Wu Xie, Jun Qing could not help but sigh.

    Jun Wu Xie had never been talkative from a young age, but seeing this blossoming girl so withdrawn, still so quiet, does make one worry.

    After some time, the carriage finally stopped. Long Qi helped Jun Xian down from the carriage, and Jun Wu Xie followed suit.

    After getting off the carriage, she looked around to see where she was and was taken aback.

    Just meters away, an army garrison stood, Jun Wu Xie turned to look back, the Imperial City sat far off in the distance. Unknowingly, the horse carriage had taken them out of the Imperial City.

    ¡°The Jun family is famous for their Rui Lin Army, as a daughter of the Jun Family, you will have toe here sooner orter.¡± Jun Qing proimed, sitting in the wheelchair, with Long Qi pushing him from behind.

    ¡°Miss, pleasee with me.¡± Long Qi asked respectfully, pushing the wheelchair into the barracks.

    The Rui Lin Army, the most ferocious army in the State of Qi, had proven their mettle on countless battlefields. Their reputation preceded them, it kept their enemies holed up behind their borders for many long years.

    In recent years, State of Qi enjoyed stability at their borders, only then did Jun Xian pull back the Rui Lin Army. To avoid suspicion from the Emperor, Jun Xian handed over most of the military might over and garrisoned the barracks away from the Imperial City. He housed the Jun family of three within the Imperial City, to put the Emperor at ease of any rebellion, with their three lives within the grasp of the Emperor.

    It was known, only the descendants of the Jun Family canmand the Rui Lin Army.

    With the lives of the Jun Family in your hands, you control the Rui Lin Army indirectly.

    It was the first time Jun Wu Xie had set foot in the Rui Lin Army barracks, for her and for this body as well.

    It was high noon, the sun was beating down strongly, in the huge expanse of the barracks, only one group of soldiers were on patrol, the whole encampment was silent.

    With Long Qi leading with the wheelchair, he brought Jun Wu Xie deep into the barracks. Enveloped in utter silence, Jun Wu Xie followed behind without a word, intently observing all that she saw.

    There was no one in the barracks, there was no sign of the Rui Lin Army out at the garrison. The notoriously feared Rui Lin Army seems to have disappeared into thin air.

    However, the moment when Jun Wu Xie came to the training grounds, her eyes widened.

    Rows upon rows, soldiers fully armored, under the scorching sun, weapons gripped in hands, engaged in mock battle, in uniformed unison. The heavy still air within stirred into a warm rush, from the forceful shes of the weapons.

    Feeling the warm rush up close, it felt oppressive and overwhelming.

    ¡°This is our Jun Family¡¯s Rui Lin Army, our sharpest sword, Wu Xie, remember, this sword, can only be wielded by the Jun Family.¡± Jun Qing turned, his smile faded, his eyes steeled, chilling to look at.

    Rui Lin Army, it can be the strongest talisman of the Jun Family, protecting them for centuries, but it can also attract the suspicions of the Emperor.

 Chapter 98

    Chapter 98: ¡°Rui Lin Army (3)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie, since her rebirth, had heard much of the Rui Lin Army and today she finally saw with her own eyes, the widely feared and reputed ferocious warriors, in the flesh.

    A hundred thousand troops training under the melting sun with not a single whisper ofint, Jun Wu Xie would not have thought it possible, if she had not witnessed it herself. Such a highly disciplined and ferocious army!

    ¡°The Rui Lin Army, as a whole can defeat the enemies, fragmented can take the enemy general¡¯s head. Remember this, Jun Wu Xie, no army in Qi, matches up to even a minute fraction of the Rui Lin Army. The Emperor had generally left the Lin Pce to its own devices, because wemand such a formidable force.¡± Jun Qing¡¯s eyes no longer showed the soft pampering gaze of her uncle, but the gaze of amander of an army, steadfast, and proud.

    Any soldier picked out from the Rui Lin Army can easily take on five grown men in a brawl. One wonders what it must have taken the Jun Family, to shed how much sweat and blood, in what way, to achievemand of such a formidable force, willing to fight under the Jun Family¡¯s banner.

    No one knows.

    Many have tried to poach from the Rui Lin Army, they have either died at their hands, or unceremoniously thrown out.

    They are the sharpest de, a de that will never point at the Jun Family!

    ¡°I understand, Uncle.¡± replied Jun Wu Xie, hiding the awe she is feeling. This trip to the Rui Lin Army was not a mere tour, Jun Qing has deemed Jun Wu Xie, qualified to know of their outstanding army, and no longer looked at her as an innocent and ignorant kid, but as one of the Jun Family¡¯s stalwart pirs.

    Jun Qing softened his gaze and nodded his head.

    ¡°Youring to the barracks today, was the intention of me and your grandfather. There is something, we have to give you.¡± Jun Qing gestured to Long Qi.

    Long Qi handed over a brocade bag to Jun Wu Xie.

    Outlined on the ck brocade bag, with silver silk thread, was a *Qilin (Chinese mythical creature), treading on clouds, an auspicious sign. There were three tubes, as wide as her finger, in the bag and Jun Wu Xie looked up in wonder at her Uncle.

    Jun Qing exined: ¡°Those are Soaring Cloud Signals of the Rui Lin Army, pull the lever on the Soaring Cloud Signal and a re will fire high into the sky, bringing the Rui Lin Army to you. Wu Xie, your grandfather and me were worried you would be rash at such a young age, unable to weigh the severity, and were hesitant to hand you something that mobilizes the Rui Lin Army. However, you have recently surprised us with the huge changes in you, and both your grandfather and I agree, you are mature enough to handle the Soaring Cloud Signal.¡± The Soaring Cloud Signal, to the Jun Family, is something very closed guarded. Once the signal re is fired, it mobilizes the entire Rui Lin Army.

    The shows the trust bestowed upon Jun Wu Xie, by Jun Xian and Jun Qing. They have handed the sharpest de, over to Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± was all Jun Wu Xie could manage, the three tiny tubes were light, but the implications it came with weighed a ton.

    ¡°We are family, no thanks needed.¡± Jun Qing smiled, he knew, they were in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s good hands.

    Recently, Jun Wu Xie had been on close terms with the Crown Prince, and the Crown Prince health was improving, as was his temperament. His reputation which had vastly improved both in Court and among themoners, was a good thing, except to the eyes of some ¨C it was something else.

    Lin Pce will shield Jun Wu Xie from any harm, for anyone scheming otherwise, shall best reconsider, whether they can withstand the might of the whole Rui Lin Army storming down in vengeance!

 Chapter 99

    Chapter 99: ¡°Mass Production (1)¡±

    Having gone to the Rui Lin Army barracks, Jun Wu Xie finally understands, the might behind the Jun Family. This razor sharp de has killed many who had plotted against the Jun Family, and weighed heavily even on the Emperor¡¯s mind, deterring any moves against them.

    Jun Xian and Jun Qing had backed down and ceded their authority, as there had been none capable enough to seed the Rui Lin Army.

    Now, that has changed!

    After her return from the Rui Lin Army barracks, Jun Wu Xie went straight to the pharmacy.

    The sharp de of the Jun Family, must be honed further.

    From that day on, Jun Wu Xie never left the Lin Pce, holed up in the pharmacy, having heaps of medicinal herbs delivered everyday. Despite being absent from the Crown Prince residence, Mo Qian Yuan had sent Jade Nectar to her every other day.

    Even the budding lotus was moved to the pharmacy and no one knew what she was doing in there.

    Jun Wu Yao pushed the door open and saw the petite frame, leaning back on the chair, fast asleep.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s tranquil beauty shone as she slept, with the absence of her usual cold and distant self.

    Jun Wu Yao nced at the crates in the corner, strode over to Jun Wu Xie and gently carried her up.

    ¡°Meow.¡± The little ck cat asleep upon the knees of Jun Wu Xie stirred, looked up at Jun Wu Yao once, and snuggled back into the embrace of Jun Wu Xie, asleep.

    [..........]

    The little ck cat¡¯s movements roused her and Jun Wu Xie opened her eyes briefly. Seeing the mischievous face of Jun Wu Yao, she closed her eyes again.

    ¡°If I did note here, you intend to make the pharmacy your home?¡± Jun Wu Yao asked, an eyebrow raised.

    ¡°How long did I sleep for?¡± Jun Wu Xie rubbed the sleep from her eyes, a crystalline tear at the corner.

    ¡°Why are you working so hard? The Rui Lin Army is already so strong, do you think you are made of iron? You cannot possibly produce fortification medicine for an army alone!¡± Sitting down on a chair, Jun Wu Yao ced her on hisp, gently curling stray strands of her hair behind her ears.

    ¡°Why not?¡± Jun Wu Xie countered.

    Medicine for an army of a hundred thousand might be overwhelming, but with her speed, it could be done.

    Jun Wu Yaoughed and leaned over and rested his forehead on her forehead as he said tenderly: ¡°I thought you only cared about the father and son of the Jun Family.¡±

    Within a month, tens of crates of fortification medicine, every single one packed to its brim were ready.

    The soldiers in the Rui Lin Army are all grown men, and have cultivated their spiritual energies for a long time. The harsh military training have developed their bodies to excessive extends, but their veins and arteries, crucial in the spiritual development, were hard to develop. It is widely known, the stronger the veins and arteries, the faster the spiritual development.

    Before one turns into an adult, one can strengthen the veins and arteries with medicine. Once they reach adulthood, and the veins and arteries mature, it is difficult to strengthen or develop them any further.

    Within the vastnds, many have sought to find ways to develop the veins and arteries of adults, very few have seeded.

    Not Bai Yun Xian, nor her master.

    Not even the Sovereign of Qing Yun n can develop medicine such as this, but Jun Wu Xie was churning them out as if they did not require money , intending to give out tens of thousands pills free, to mere soldiers who weremoners.

 Chapter 100

    Chapter 100: ¡°Imperial Ruse (1)¡±

    Hearing about it drives one mad!

    Jun Wu Xie did not respond to Jun Wu Yao¡¯s statement, and got out of his embrace. She walked to the furnace, adding more firewood.

    The furnace, was requested from Jun Qing after visiting the barracks.

    It was huge, yet finely detailed, most suitable for the production of massive quantities.

    Production of fortification medicine for an army of a hundred thousand, was an insurmountable task.

    But in the hands of Jun Wu Xie, it was rtively easy for her.

    For an average practitioner of medicine, they avoid mass production of any medicine, due to the inability to control the various precise quantities of herbs in the doses, resulting in blunders.

    It was not a problem for Jun Wu Xie, as in her past life, her grasp and control of medicine, were more precise than machines. Medicine produced under her hands, were always wless.

    Let Lin Pce¡¯s Rui Lin Army, the sharpest de, be honed further!

    Jun Wu Yao, chin in his palm, watchedzily as Jun Wu Xie busied herself. He rubbed his long slender fingers together, feeling the lingering warmth from the body of Jun Wu Xie.

    This girl, I must say, has moves both smooth and bold! His lips curled up as he watched her concentrating and effortlessly making more and more.

    While Jun Wu Xie was busy with the medicine, another scene was unfolding in the Imperial Pce....

    After the humiliating episode at the Crown Prince Pce at the hands of Jun Wu Xie, Bai Yun Xian had been moody ever since. Mo Xuan Fei had tried all ways and means to cheer her up, but to no avail.

    Having been snubbed by thedy, Mo Xuan Fei went to the Emperor.

    ¡°Father, Jun Wu Xie is getting rather impertinent, will you continue to indulge them?¡± Mo Xuan Fei implored, kneeling in the Imperial Study, brows knitted as though in pain.

    The Emperor looked up from the scrolls he was perusing, ¡°I have told you countless times to stay away from the Crown Prince Residence.¡±

    Mo Xuan Fei bit down on his lip, and implored further: ¡°But, the change in the Crown Prince recently has been strange! His health is improving, temperament reverting back to normal, goes out of the Imperial Pce frequently, spreading benevolence in the city... He is nning something! I, ..... your son and vassal, does not feel at ease.¡±

    With the poison from the Wheat Night Flower purged, Mo Qian Yuan had regained his strength. With his finesse and natural ir, it was easy as pie to win over the hearts of people. Mother to Mo Qian Yuan, thete Queen, her virtuous fame widely spread throughout thends, made the people more receptive to him.

    Sensing Mo Qian Yuan¡¯s strongeback, Mo Xuan Fei was getting restless.

    The Emperor sighed, ¡°You mentioned the other day, the Jade Dew pills were made by Jun Wu XIe. Was that true?¡±

    Mo Xuan Fei hesitated a moment, and said: ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°With the exclusive recipe for Jade Dew pills with Qing Yun n, how did Jun Wu Xie learn that? Moreover, you know too well her temperament, arrogant and ignorant, how is it possible for her?¡± The Emperor gazed down at his kneeling son, with eyes narrowed.

    ¡°That..... Your son does not know, it is said though, that Lin Pce has recently gathered lots of medical books. May.....be..... The Lin Pce is secretly in contact with someone, who in turn teaches Jun Wu Xie medicine.¡± Mo Xuan Fei¡¯s brows furrowed deeper, at the thought that Jun Wu Xie was able to produce Jade Dew Pills. It was simply unbelievable.

    ¡°Father! Jun Qing was poisoned previously, the Imperial Doctors dered he did not have long to live. It has been quite a long while since and things have been quiet at the Lin Pce, Jun Qing is holding on till now, all these smells rather fishy!¡±

    ¡°Hmm? If what you say is true, there is a gifted doctor in Lin Pce?¡± The Emperor queried, his gaze turning cold.

 Chapter 101

    Chapter 101: ¡°Imperial Ruse (2)¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t want to wrongly use them, but seeing that Jun Qing is still alive, that seems the only possibility. That answers how Jun Wu Xie managed to produce Jade Dew pills, and the Crown Prince¡¯s recovery after they got close! It is making me worried for you, my Father!¡± Mo Yuan Fei eximed, his head knocked soundly on the ground, kowtowing in subservience.

    The Emperor pondered, gazing at Mo Xuan Fei.

    ¡°How are things between you and Bai Yun Xian?¡± Inquired the Emperor.

    Mo Xuan Fei hastily replied: ¡°She has been moved by me, and it was within my control, till the episode with Jun Wu Xie at the Crown Prince Residence, made her sulky, and she has been rather cold.¡±

    She was already always distant, and now she gives me the cold shoulder.

    The Emperor furrowed his brows.

    Mo Xuan Fei persisted, ¡°Father! The Crown Prince and the Lin Pce have been in contact frequently, conspiring, if the truth of that matter was known.....¡±

    ¡°ENOUGH! ¡° The Emperor mmed the scrolls onto the table, brows twisted in anger.

    ¡°For these matters, I will handle it. How are the investigations on Official Lin¡¯s corruption and forced acquisitions of housesing along?¡± The Emperor swiftly changed the subject.

    Mo Xuan Fei stayed motionless for a long while, at a loss for words on the sudden question on Official Lin.

    Official Lin was originally an officer guarding a city at the borders. He had spotted unusual movements in the area and promptly reported the intelligence to the Commander-In-Chief, Jun Gu, and the army won a resounding victory. This earned the officer praise from the Emperor and was promoted from a border guard officer to an Official in the city.

    Official Lin¡¯s full name was Lin Yue Yang, a man, honest and forthright, who stuck to his principles. Even after many years in the Imperial City, he kept a low profile. Though it was due to his timely report to Jun Gu that won him the promotion, he did not pander nor initiate any contact with the Lin Pce. Even when Jun Gu was in in battle, he sent a proxy to pay hisst respects and did not appear himself.

    Lin Yue Yang was not a high ranking official, and not corrupted, but his upright principles had threaded on quite a few toes in the Imperial City.

    ¡°I have ordered investigations into it, but with Lin Yue Yang¡¯s quiet nature, and he is prudent in whatever he does, I have yet to uncover sufficient evidence.¡± Mo Yuan Fei exined hastily.

    ¡°Imbecile.¡± The Emperor scoffed, eyes closed in contemtion before continuing: ¡°Xuan Fei, you are still young. In this world, there are groundless charges, that do not require much evidence.¡±

    Mo Xuan Fei was startled, he looked up, and saw the sinister look in the Emperor¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Lin Yue Yang was bestowed royal benevolence due to the Jun Family, and saved the life of Jun Gu once. If he is used of betraying the royal benevolence, and charged with suppression of themoners in the Imperial City, Lin Pce will surely take action for a man so closely linked!¡± The Emperor¡¯s lips curled, eyes like that of a venomous snake hidden deep in the forests.

    Mo Yuan Fei struggled to understand before it dawned upon him. A vile smile forming on his face, head on the ground, kneeling, bowed in acquiescence.

    ¡°I learnt a lot today, I shall arrest Lin Yue Yang this instant! ¡±

    ¡°Hold it! ¡° The Emperor said slightly raising his hand.

    ¡°Lin Yue Yang is highly skilled, ordinary guards are not his match. If he escapes the arrest, you will have to watch your back, no need to expose yourself to harm.¡± The Emperor pointed out.

    Mo Xuan Fei¡¯s vile smile widened.

    ¡°Thank you for pointing that out! ¡°

    Jun Wu Xie, this time, You have no way out! I will get you!

 Chapter 102

    Chapter 102: ¡°Peerless Medicine (1)¡±

    The peaceful and tranquil Imperial City was in for a big storm ahead.

    Finally all the fortification medicinal pills were ready as Jun Wu Xie instructed the crates to be brought over to Jun Qing.

    Before leaving, she went to the lotus pond as she looked at the beautiful pink lotus flowers floating on the quiet surface. Her gaze softened as she looked at the pristine white lotus floating amongst them.

    ¡°Master~¡±. The little lotus transformed back into its human form and sshed about as he swam back to the edge of the pond. Little lotus used all his might as his little arms clung onto the pebbled edge of the pond. He took a moment to catch his breath as he looked at Jun Wu Xie with his bright eyes as heughed happily.

    ¡°How is everything? How do you feel?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked the gleeing Little Lotus.

    ¡°It¡¯s really good with the Embellished Wood Bead! I¡¯ve used it to purify the energy here and my cultivation speed is exactly the same as it was back in the Spiritual World. Little Lotus beamed at her as heughed on.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded, no matter if it was her or Little Lotus cultivating in secret, although their progress was slow, it would be useful one day.

    ¡°Continue with your cultivation, I¡¯m heading over to see Uncle now.¡± Once Jun Wu Xie left the courtyard, Little Lotus turned back into a white lotusand floated amongst the pink lotuses around as it quietly continued on its cultivation.

    As soon as she reached Jun Qing¡¯s courtyard, it was full of crates she had sent over. Once the servants saw her, they immediately greeted her and gave her a helpless look.

    ¡°Miss, Master and Second Master are in the midst of a discussion, we dare not disturb them... These crates..¡± One servant cautiously informed her.

    Jun Wu Xie immediately went to the door and knocked.

    ¡°Who is it?¡± Jun Xian¡¯s voice came from within.

    ¡°Grandfather, it¡¯s me.¡± Jun Wu Xie replied.

    A momentter, the door opened as Jun Xian smiled happily at Jun Wu Xie, he was momentarily startled when he saw the crates behind her.

    ¡°These are for Uncle.¡±

    ¡°You little girl, only think about your Uncle, anything good alwayses through here first, I also remembered that you¡¯ve recently given him some good wine as well. How about your dear Grandfather?¡± He pretended to be angry as he looked at her lovingly.

    Jun Wu Xie blinked, ¡°Grandfather, if you like that wine, I can...¡±

    ¡°Such a silly child...I¡¯m only teasing you, how can you take it so seriously?¡± After which he pulled her into the study.

    Jun Wu Xie was still confused as she watched her Grandfather smiling at her and nodding, actions which were iprehensible to her.

    Grandfather did not want wine?

    ¡°Have a seat first.¡± Jun Xian gestured to the nearest chair.

    Jun Wu Xie obediently sat down.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s time to tell us, what¡¯s with those boxes? What¡¯s precious items do you have for your Uncle?¡± Jun Xianughed heartily as his heart was feeling extremely happy that his granddaughter had finally passed the trouble making phase.

    ¡°It¡¯s not for Uncle, it¡¯s for the Rui Lin Army.¡± She replied.

    In the room, Jun Xian and Jun Qing¡¯s smile froze while Long Qi¡¯s eyes widened in surprise.

    ¡°Wu Xie, what did you say? For Rui Lin Army? What do you mean?¡± Jun Xian asked, with a slight tremble in his voice.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at the reaction of Jun Xian and Jun Qing and slowly exined, ¡°I¡¯ve refined some fortification medicine this time round to improve their veins and arteries. These are especially useful to improve the cultivation in adults.¡±

    ¡°..........................¡± Jun Xian and Jun Qing stared at her in disbelief.

    Adults can further improve their vein and arteries?

    How can this be!

    ¡°Wu Xie, is it true? This is really capable of doing that?!¡± Jun Qing¡¯s voice was trembling with excitement.

 Chapter 103

    Chapter 103: ¡°Peerless Medicine (2)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie looked at the two of them inquiringly, ¡°Uncle, Grandfather, haven¡¯t you been taking them everyday?¡±

    ¡°............ ¡° Both father and son widened their eyes in surprise.

    Jun Wu Xie prepares their daily meals with herbs, and sends them various medicine to condition their bodies. Their bodies were not as weak as before, but with the extravagant variety they had been enjoying, the changes were too myriad, and they did not realize the improvements to their health and bodies, that enabled training and development by leaps and bounds.

    As it wasmon knowledge that development of veins and arteries stop once they turn into adults, they did not for a moment think it was due to their food and medicine that changed that, and gave them such astonishing results from their daily training.

    This was just..... Unbelievable.

    ¡°Wu Xie, what we have been eating..... really..... ¡° Jun QIng was at a loss for words. He had not noticed, but as Jun Wu Xie had pointed out, he realised his veins and arteries were much stronger.

    Jun Wu Xie was telling the truth!

    ¡°The Rui Lin Army is too big, so I can only manage to give them pills.¡± Jun Wu Xie would have liked to feed them medicinal meals as well, it would have been less harsh to their bodies, but for a hundred thousand..... , they couldn¡¯t afford it even if they sold the entire Lin Pce.

    ¡°.......... ¡° Jun Xian felt his heart beating faster.

    ¡°These pills are really what you im them to be?¡± Jun Qing asked, his eyes lit ame with fervour, not many things can move this father and son to such an extend!

    Jun Wu Xie nodded.

    They both exchanged troubled nces.

    ¡°Wu Xie, your master taught you this?¡± Jun Xian asked sternly.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Your teacher has exceptional medical knowledge, the things you have learnt are unheard of, and the Jun Family owes him a great debt of gratitude. But if news of this were to leak, it will stir up quite a storm. The Lin Pce might be able to hold his own in the State of Qi, but if the news spread beyond, not just the people of Qi, the other kingdoms will not sit idly by.¡± Jun Xian was unusually stern, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s skill and knowledge was both a blessing and a curse.

    Qing Yun n won its reputation throughout the kingdoms, not with might, but with medicine. They had the best doctors, the best pharmacists, under the skies. Even the mightiest of powers, pay some form of deference to Qing Yun n, for their well known prowess in medicine.

    What Jun Wu Xie has been producing , was far beyond the capabilities of the Qing Yun n. Just like this fortification medicine, that develops the veins and arteries of adults, were simply unheard of.

    All this while, it was known the window to develop veins and arteries was such. Everyone strengthened and developed their veins and arteries before adulthood, and had no choice but trained slowly and fixedly after turning adult.

    If it was known, there existed a pill, that allowed adults to develop their veins and arteries, it will surely be earth shattering!

    If it was leaked, thends will be in upheaval, Lin Pce might be strong within Qi, but if it attracted the eye of other kingdoms and powers, even they might be unable to protect Jun Wu Xie.

 Chapter 104

    Chapter 104: ¡°Peerless Medicine (3)¡±

    Despite the might of Lin Pce, they cannot match up to Qing Yun n. This medicine of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s, was a double edged sword!

    ¡°Besides your master, does anyone else know you can produce this medicine?¡± Jun Xian asked gravely.

    Jun Wu Xie, looked at the three men in the room, answering wordlessly.

    ¡°Long Qi! ¡° Jun Qing eximed.

    Long Qi abruptly kneeled on one knee, ¡°Your subordinate has neither seen or heard anything today.¡± A single bead of perspiration ran down the side of his face. The Missy might not have realised, that with the medicine left outside, the kind ofmotion it could cause.

    ¡°You have been with us from young, I trust you. Remember, bring whatever you heard in this room today to your grave, and not a single word about it is to be uttered, or it will spell the doom of the Jun Family!¡±

    ¡°Yes, I understand.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie was puzzled at the caution the three men are showing to the matter.

    This medicine..... Was it such a big deal?

    She has ns for medicine with effects more heavenly defying, but was not possible due to insufficient herbs. Why is Uncle and Grandfather so serious about these measly pills?

    ¡°Wu Xie, your master must be mighty and mysterious, to be unworried about medical prowess like his being known. As for you, Grandfather knows, you have the interests of Lin Pce at heart, but your knowledge to produce these pills must be kept secret. The recipe, must not be made known to other than you and your master, do you understand?¡± Jun Xian spoke in rare seriousness to Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Wu Xie understands.¡± Although bewildered at the anxiety of both father and son, Jun Wu Xie readily agreed.

    ¡°As for those pills, are we sending them to the barracks?¡± Jun Qing asked, brows creased.

    ¡°Yes, send them. I believe not a single soldier in the Rui Lin Army will betray the Jun Family even when faced with death.¡± Jun Xian had absolute trust in the Rui Lin Army, and turning to Long Qi, ¡°I shall leave it in your hands. Do not tell the Rui Lin Army anything about the medicine, and just to eat them as prescribed. Tell them to not question nor discuss any effects the medicine might bring. Not a single word to any outside the Rui Lin Army, and to forget they ever took any medicine at all.¡±

    ¡°Rest assured, Your Highness! Your orders shall be carried out.¡± Long Qi vowed, his heart burning with fervor. Raising his eyes, his keen sight locked on the profile of Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie, shall be the leader whom the Rui Lin Army will die for, and that will not change!

    Due to the significance of the cargo, Jun Xian ordered the majority of the guards at Lin Pce as escort with Long Qi. The carriages filled with crates of pills left the Imperial City after dark, with none the wiser, the nondescript horse carriages were carrying, pills that can cause vast upheaval throughout thends!

    That night, was the night the Rui Lin Army was transformed.

    Deep into the night, the Jun Family of three chatted under candlelight, Jun Wu Xie just listening quietly most of the time.

    ¡°Wu Xie, if you are sleepy, just go rest.¡± Jun Xian coaxed, thinking the toil the hundred thousand doses of medicine must have taken on Jun Wu Xie, and seeing the dark rings forming under her eyes.

    ¡°Yes, Grandfather.¡± Jun Wu Xie got up, knowing there are things Jun Xian and Jun Qing did not want to discuss in front of her as she carried the little ck cat and left the room.

 Chapter 105

    Chapter 105: ¡°A storm is brewing (1)¡±

    After Jun Wu Xie departed, the expressions of Jun Xian and Jun Qing darkened.

    ¡°The matter about Lin Yue Yang is true?¡± Jun Qing brought up the discussion they had earlier before Jun Wu Xie came.

    Jun Xian nodded solemnly, ¡°It is strange, Lin Yue Yang has always been honest and upright and does not hold a high rank. But recently, the number of impeachments against him has been astounding, and the Emperor has ordered investigations into it.¡±

    ¡°Lin Yue Yang saved the life of my brother, if not for his report on the spies within the army coborating with the enemies, my brother might have lost that war.¡± Jun Qing sighed at the favour the Jun Family owed to Lin Yue Yang.

    ¡°Yes, he is an honest man, and no fool. When he was promoted to an official post in the Imperial City, he distanced himself from Lin Pce. He might have sensed something and drew a clear line between us. For many years, we have not met him much though we all live in Imperial City. Lin Yue Yang has been subtle all this time, who would harbour ill intentions against him?¡± Jun Xian pondered, for a man holding an unimportant post, without any authority, not involved in Court matters, who can he offend?

    ¡°Are you going to investigate, Father?¡± Jun Qing queried.

    Jun Xian sighed, ¡°Your brother owes him a debt of gratitude, and he is an honest man. It it wasn¡¯t for that incident with our Jun Family, the Emperor would not even begin to suspect a border guard to be in collusion with our Jun Family. We are responsible for dragging him into this mess.¡±

    Jun Qing thought back to the past when Lin Pce was at its peak, before his brother died for the country, before he was crippled, its glory and grandeur covered and protected them. Since its decline, in the absence of its former glory, hidden dangers started to surface.

    ¡°Have someone look into it.¡± Jun Xian shook his head, helpless. He cannot bear to see a just man framed like this.

    An urgent knock sounded, interrupting their conversation.

    ¡°Come in.¡± Jun Xian intoned.

    A Lin Pce guard knelt at the door, the cold night wafting into the room.

    ¡°Reporting to Lin Wang. The General Li Ran requests for an audience.¡±

    ¡°General Li Ran? What does he want from me sote in the night?¡± Jun Xian asked, brows furrowed.

    ¡°I do not know, the General has quite a few soldiers with him, and seems anxious.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look.¡± Jun Xian stood up, and Jun Qing tugged on his sleeve.

    ¡°The cold gets frosty, deep in the night. Father, take caution.¡± Jun Qing implied.

    Jun Xian nodded.

    Just outside Lin Pce, a pair of soldiers brandished burning torches, driving back the night. General Li Ran, stood in front of his horse, looking anxious.

    Seeing Jun Xianing out of Lin Pce, Li Ran rushed up, and prostrated himself.

    ¡°Li Ran, what is this all about?¡±

    ¡°Lin Wang! Please help!¡± Li Ran pleaded, fist in hand.

    Jun Xian raised a brow, ¡°What happened? To make youe here sote in the night.¡±

    ¡°Official Lin¡¯s..... household.....¡± Li Ran hesitated.

    Jun Xian¡¯s heart skipped a beat, but maintained hisposure.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°I was carrying out His Majesty¡¯s orders to bring Official Lin in for questioning in regards to corruption and bribery charges. When I arrived, the mishap at Lin Household had already happened. Official Lin killed thirty six people of his household, when I got there, I saw him holding on to the sword, insane, that was still impaled in the chest of his wife.¡± Li Ran was bathed in cold sweat, unable to believe what he witnessed earlier.

 Chapter 106

    Chapter 106: ¡°A storm is brewing (2)¡±

    ¡°What did you say?!¡± Jun Xian stared, unable to believe what he just heard.

    ¡°Official Lin knows, His Majesty has been investigating his foul deeds, I do not know how he came to know about it. He suddenly killed everyone in his household, and I wanted to apprehend him just now. Little did I know, his skills far surpass mine. He defeated tens of my guards, and escaped. I am not his match, hence, I came here to request for assistance from Your Highness! I implore Your Highness to lend a hand! If he escapes, His Majesty will not be lenient with me.¡± Li Ran pleaded, kneeling before Jun Xian.

    Hidden within Jun Xian¡¯s sleeves, were fists tightly clenched. Using all his might, he masked the shock that reverberated through him.

    It was impossible that Lin Yue Yang, such an upright man, would kill his whole household over trumped up charges!

    ¡°Where is he now?¡± Jun Xian asked coldly.

    ¡°I had him followed. He has left the Imperial City, heading south east.¡± Li Ran replied hastily.

    ¡°I will set off now.¡± Jun Xian refused to believe Lin Yue Yang was capable of such atrocities, but with Li Ran bearing eye witness to Lin Yue Yang killing his wife, they will kill Lin Yue Yang right there and then if they get to him first.

    The Jun Family is indebted to Lin Yue Yang, a point Jun Xian would never forget. He will handle this matter personally, bring Lin Yue Yang back to reveal the truth, in order to keep him alive.

    The majority of the Lin Pce guards were out with Long Qi escorting the pills. Jun Xian gathered the remaining guards, though few in numbers, every single one of them a top fighter.

    Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, Jun Xian was on the chase.

    A hidden shadow, watched Jun Xian leave the City Gates. He grinned wickedly, shrouded in the darkness.

    ¡°Your Highness, as astute as you are, you will not allow your benefactor to die an ignoble death.¡± The shadow in the darkness, let out a series of lowughter and turned, hands kept behind his back. Within the dark alley, pairs of cold and evil eyes looked at him intently, numbering in the hundreds.

    ¡°Is it certain, that most of the Lin Pce¡¯s guards are out of the city?¡± The hidden shadow asked cagily.

    ¡°I am certain! I saw arge number of guards escorting several horse carriages out earlier.¡±

    ¡°Would you know, where they have gone?¡±

    ¡°I do not know, guards from the Lin Pce belongs to the Rui Lin Army, the terrain is too open after the City Gates and I dare not follow, fearing discovery. But I have also verified, most of the remaining guards in the Lin Pce have followed His Highness in pursuit of Lin Yue Yang. There will be no more than fifteen guards remaining in the whole of Lin Pce.¡±

    ¡°Fifteen soldiers from the Rui Lin Army?¡± The dark shadow chuckled.

    ¡°I would like to see, if my suicide squad of three hundred, can annihte the Lin Pce tonight! Convey my orders! Infiltrate the Lin Pce, turn it inside out, I do not want anyone in the household alive by sunrise! Especially Jun Wu Xie and that useless trash, Jun Qing, I want to see their heads!¡±

    ¡°It shall be done!¡±

    In a sh, all the dark cloaked shadows in the alley disappeared.

    The shadow who issued the order, ascended the tall tower in the Imperial City and peered in the direction of the Lin Pce.

    After tonight, Lin Pce shall cease to exist! And the Jun Family shall be no more!

    The bright moon slid behind dark clouds, obliterating thest vestiges of moonlight.

    In the deathly still of the night, dark shadows infiltrated the Lin Pce.

 Chapter 107

    Chapter 107: ¡°A storm is brewing (3)¡±

    Shrouded by the darkness, the hidden Lin Pce guards from the Rui Lin Army noticed the abnormal movements as they stepped out from the shadows, to wee the uninvited guests.

    ¡°If you are here to seek an audience with His Highness, pleasee again in the morning. Lin Pce does not receive guests after dark. The white haired Uncle Fu stood, hands behind his back, eyes steeled, facing the oing rush of shadowy assassins. Standing behind him, fifteen resolute and stalwart figures blocked the only way to the backyard.

    ¡°We are not here to visit, we are under orders to send everyone in Lin Pce on their way to hell! ¡° The dark cloaked figure eximed,ughing maniacally.

    Uncle Fu¡¯s eyes shed, dropping the kindly smile, as his sharply honed killer instinct took over.

    ¡°Then I won¡¯t be polite! Intruders to Lin Pce will only face ..... Death!¡±

    In a sh, Uncle Fu and the fifteen Rui Lin Army soldiers rushed into the midst of the horde of shadows. The light coloured clothed guards of Lin Pce shone brilliantly in contrast to the onught of shadows.

    The deathly still of the night was broken, smelling acridly of death and blood.

    Two groups of shadowy figures slipped into Lin Pce from the back as the battle in the front yard raged. They quickly killed the guards in the back of the Pce. With des still dripping with fresh blood, they walked to the backyard.

    The sweet smell of herbs lingered in the backyard, all was silent and still. The lotus pond rippled, as a soft breeze blew, bringing a chill.

    One group of shadows stepped out, shattering the beauty of the night. Holding in their hands, des that dripped blood, fresh from their ughter, leaving a smattering of red on the ground.

    ¡°Tsk tsk...It is not advisable to disturb the rest of Wu Xie.¡± A charming voice rang out suddenly, breaking the quietness in the yard. The shadowy figures startled, as they swung around to confront the voice.

    A tall, slender figure, stepped slowly out of the shadows and into the illuminating moonlight. The handsome figure with his boyish grin belied those eyes, that exuded terrifying menace.

    Jun Wu Yao nced at the wary group casually, as he moved his gaze to the des that were dripping blood onto the ground and his eyes glowed a dark violet.

    ¡°Dirtying Jun Wu Xie¡¯s yard is a crime, a crime you shall pay..... With your lives.¡± Jun Wu Yao¡¯s smile slowly spread, however it was one that brought about a chilling tingle in the spine.

    Under the moonlight, the shadowy group could see the lone figure clearly. The gaze from those violet eyes, like a sharp sword, seem to have pierced their hearts.

    ¡°De..... demon......¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s just rude!¡± Jun Wu Yao shook his head, ¡°How can I be a mere demon?¡±

    The violet hue in his eyes shed, and his body became a blur of movements.

    In a blink, quiet returned to the yard..... scarlet rain descended as the warm red colour fell onto the ground.

    Jun Wu Xie opened her door at that moment, still dazed from sleep.

    In that strangely enchanting scarlet rain, an elegant figure stood unmoving, his face tilted up, the stunning handsome face smattered scarlet from the rain.

    He wasughing as his half amused violet eyes looked at her sideways, and the corners of the mouth curled up.

    Those eyes showed merciless annihtion, hisughter maniacal. It makes one¡¯s skin crawl, a sight that Jun Wu Xie would never forget.

    It was extremely beautiful, strangely alluring, but chilling to see at the same time.

 Chapter 108

    Chapter 108: ¡°A storm is brewing (4)¡±

    The scarlet rain that fell brought with it an acrid and suffocating smell. Jun Wu Xie nced at the bodies scattered all over, her eyes strangely calm.

    ¡°Sorry I woke you, Wu Xie.¡± Jun Wu Yao smiled apologetically, and looked down at his blood spattered clothes. ¡°I really wish you didn¡¯t have to see me like this.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie narrowed her eyes. Upon hearing fighting from the front yard, her eyes shed a cold intent.

    [Master! Something¡¯s up] The little ck cat arched it¡¯s back in anxiety.

    ¡°It¡¯s the Emperor.¡± Jun Wu Xie reasoned exceptionally coldly. ¡°Jun Wu Yao!¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Jun Wu Yao smiled faintly, fervour in his eyes.

    ¡°Kill them.¡±

    ¡°As you wish.¡± Jun Wu Yao¡¯s smiled and his slender figure turned into a shadow, and shot towards the front yard.

    [Master, your uncle!] The little ck cat eximed.

    With a flourish, Jun Wu Xie threw the little ck cat. Its body elongated and bulked up and a majestic ck beastnded in the back yard. Jun Wu Xie hopped onto the beast, eyes aze with fury.

    ¡°Go!¡±

    The ferocious ck beast, in full stride, sped towards Jun Qing.

    mour and din tore through the night in the Lin Pce, as the stench of death hung heavily over the pce.

    Jun Qing sat in his wheelchair, eyes narrowed, staring down the group of men in ck who broke in. A sword in hand, droplets of scarlet were dripping down the tip of his sword onto his wheelchair, as blood from the five dark clothed figures whoid dead, around the wheelchair. More shadows closed in on him.

    ¡°I see Your Highness is still as skilled as before, but in your current state, are you able to win against these odds?¡± The dark clothed man sneered, looking at Jun Qing in his wheelchair.

    They know very well the formidable skills and prowess the Jun Family possessed, if Jun Qing was still at his peak, he might be able to defeat them all, but the once formidable Jun Qing had been reduced to a cripple, with great sword skills, albeit without the freedom to move his legs.

    Jun Qing eyed the men in ck that surrounded him, expression cold as steel, eyes narrowed as his eyes shed a glint of murderous intent.

    These men in ck, having chose this most opportune time toe here, obviously had plotted this for some time. With the majority of the guards out of the city, the few remaining guards, must be having a hard time with the enemy.

    ¡°A small fry, showing such impertinence in Lin Pce, you overestimate yourself.¡± Jun Qing intoned coldly.

    He was not afraid he was surrounded. He was more worried for Jun Xian and Jun Wu Xie!

    Jun Xian was impelled to leave the city, and these men in ck immediately stormed the Lin Pce. This whole ruse was targeted at the Lin Pce all this time! He was worried if Jun Xian was all right, and if his niece Jun Wu Xie was safe.

    Jun Wu Xie did not have any contractual spirit and was not able to develop her spiritual energy. She would not stand a chance against them if the men in ck found her.

    ¡°Your Highness is sounding rather high and mighty, there are but a few guards here tonight, and there is no point dragging the inevitable. The remaining guards are held up in battle in the front yard, and I¡¯m afraid the Missy of your household might have already lost her head. Tonight will be the downfall of Lin Pce, surrender yourself and I¡¯ll give you a painless death.¡± The dark clothed man gloated.

    A sudden bright gleam shed, and the dark clothed man¡¯s eyes widened in horror before he copsed.

    Though surrounded by the men in ck, Jun Qing was unyielding, his blue cloack fluttered in the breeze, his attractive features took on a menacing shift, as he gripped his sword, and fixed his gaze on the enemy.

 Chapter 109

    Chapter 109: ¡°A Storm is Brewing (5)¡±

    ¡°Intruders of Lin Pce, shall DIE!¡± The decade of repression withheld within Jun Qing burst forth at that moment into a mesmerising dance with his de, a weaving trail of moonlight reflecting off the sword like liquid silver, weaving through the shadowed figures in a sh!

    Standing as though rooted to the ground, the shadows had no time to react!

    They stood in nk astonishment, looking at Jun Qing.

    Did the cripple who was sitting in the wheelchair, just kill a score of his enemies in a sh? That swift and unerringly precise swordy chilled them to their bones.

    Jun Qing was not crippled! He was faster than ever!

    They could only watch on in dismay, as theirrades were killed one by one, as chilling fear crept into their hearts.

    ¡°White Owl!¡± Jun Qing summoned under his breath, and blinding brilliance burst forth from the ring on his finger. Arge white owl manifested within the light, and with a screech, swooped into the enemies!

    The Bone Corroding White Owl! Jun Qing¡¯s contractual spirit, of the highest seventh level of spiritual power, had spread fear in battle throughout thends!

    For ten years..... Jun Qing had hidden the spirit from people, and most have forgotten the existence of the Bone Corroding White Owl!

    With its massive wingspan of over three metres, it kicked up a bloody whirlwind among the enemies, in the eye of the storm!

    ¡°Damn it! Jun Qing legs! How can Jun Qing move like this? What is happening!?¡± The shadowed figures crowed as they were pushed back by the ferocious onught of blindingly fast swordy by Jun Qing and the savage ferocity from the massive beast of an owl. With less than half their numbers remaining, they fled in retreat.

    ¡°Arghhhhh!!¡± The first of the retreating enemies screamed, and the dark clothed group turned to the sound of terror.

    A magnificent ck beast stood with a dark clothed figure¡¯s neck held mangled within its massive jaws, bright red blood ran freely, as it sttered all over the ground.

    Crack.

    The beast broke the neck.

    ¡°None of you will leave here alive tonight.¡± Perched upon the back of the beast, a beautiful youthful girl dered indifferently to the panic stricken group of dark clothed men, staring down at them with cold merciless eyes.

    The ck beast sensed the blood thirstiness emanating from its mistress, and pounced upon the enemy.

    With blindingly fast Jun Qing at their backs, the vicious Bone Corroding White Owl above, and the ferocious ck beast blocking their retreat, the group of men in ck fell in a symphony of screams. Even at the point of death, they did not know what hit them.

    The Lin Pce was on its decline, how are they still so strong?

    Nearly a hundred men in ck were ughtered in a blink of an eye, the pungent smell of blood hung heavily, the ground littered with bodies, turning the once quiet and tranquil backyard into a scene from hell, a ghastly sight to behold.

    ¡°Wu Xie! Are you alright?!¡± Having killed all the enemies, Jun Qing looked inquiringly at his niece perched atop the massive beast, eyes alight with wonder.

    The white owl fluttered down, hooked ws on a corpse, and tilted its head, observing Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mount.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Uncle. Are you hurt?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked.

    ¡°It will take more than these trash to injure me, I must say I feel slighted.¡± Jun Qing gestured at the beast under Jun Wu Xie, eyes bright with fascination, and asked :¡°And, this is.....?¡±

    The ck beast looked very much like a panther, but upon closer inspection, it was bigger, more bulky and muscr, and its ears were pointed, unlike the rounded ones of a panther.

    ¡°Meow¡± A gentle meow sounded from the imposing ck beast with its vering fanged jaws.

    Jun Qing was dumbstruck in astonishment.

    This is Little ck Cat, you¡¯ve seen him.¡± Jun Wu Xie exined.

    ¡°.......¡± Looking back at the times when Jun Wu Xie had been carrying the tiny little ck cat in her arms, Jun Qing was unable to believe the massive beast that stood in front of him and that tiny kitty were one and the same.

 Chapter 110

    Chapter 110: ¡°Soaring Cloud Signal (1)¡±

    ¡°This is your spirit?¡± Jun Qing, amazed.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Jun Wu Xie was unable to exin how little ck cat came about, and with Little Lotus still not matured in the pond, she nodded haphazardly.

    ¡°Your spiritual powers have awoken?¡± Jun Qing asked in surprise.

    ¡°Not too long ago, a littlete though.¡± Jun Wu Xie replied.

    Jun Qing was ecstatic, Jun Xian and him had thought Jun Wu Xie was born with no affinity with the spirits. s, the heavens still blessed the Jun Family!

    As Jun Qing and Jun Wu Xie was talking, a blood soaked Uncle Fu rushed in with the fifteen Rui Lin Army soldiers. Seeing his lord and young miss fine, he dropped on one knee, sword at his side.

    ¡°My tardiness has made you suffer, my Lord and Young Miss!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all right, all of you please rise.¡± Jun Qing assured them. The bulk of the enemies charged the front yard, over a hundred of them. These sixteen men were vastly outnumbered, and their clothes were now in tatters, the blood on them whether from the enemies or from the wounds they carry, was indistinguishable.

    Jun Wu Xie reached into her robes and threw two white porcin bottles to Uncle Fu.

    ¡°Taken orally and applied externally.¡±

    Uncle Fu held the two bottles in his hands, and looked at Jun Wu Xie gratefully.

    ¡°Thank you Young Miss! If it was not for the Young Master¡¯s help, we might have been further dyed.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie raised an eyebrow in thought. Jun Wu Yao was quick and nimble in the battle, but at that moment he was nowhere to be seen.

    ¡°Tonight has shown us someone is plotting against our Lin Pce. We managed to handle them here, but father waspelled to go out of the city. Although he brought some guards with him, it is obvious that the enemy are well prepared.¡± Jun Qing¡¯s expression grew grim, the attack on Lin Pce tonight was a thoroughly nned out one, if not for the false weakened front that Lin Pce had put up, the enemy might have seeded.

    Three unexpected elements threw the enemy off.

    They did not expect that Jun Qing could regain the use of his legs, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s spirit¡¯s sudden appearance blew up in their faces, and Jun Wu Yao, with god ying prowess.....

    The series of surprises allowed the Lin Pce to ovee the overwhelming odds the enemy threw at them, and blew the well nned ruse to smithereens.

    But, Jun Xian was still in danger!

    ¡°Locate Lin Wang immediately!¡± Jun Qing ordered.

    The Lin Pce was awash in a sea of red, and before the guards were able to move out, someone came before the gates.

    Li Ran, the general who just a while ago, left from these very same gates, came in pale and gaunt, bearing grave news.

    Jun Xian while in pursuit of Lin Yue Yang, met with an incident, the guards were all killed, and Jun Xian himself had disappeared.

    Hearing the news, Jun Qing was barely able to control his rage, his eyes tore into Li Ran, suppressing a strongpulsion to shred him to pieces.

    Jun Wu Xie stared coldly at the news, stood up resolutely and hastened out the gates of Lin Pce.

    ¡°Wu Xie!¡± Jun Qing looked at Jun Wu Xie quizzically.

    Jun Wu Xie walked on till she stepped out past the gates, she reached within her robes and pulled out a small embroidered bag that contained the Soaring Cloud Signals.

    A beam of red light shot high into the night sky above Lin Pce, and exploded into a brilliant burst of fire with a ear splitting roar, obliterated the darknesspletely and shattered the quiet of night!

    Li Ran, who witnessed all this, fell back in shock, sitting on the ground, looking at Jun Wu Xie, teeth chattering.

    With the Soaring Cloud Signal fired, the entire Rui Lin Armyes!

    What was the Jun Family Missy thinking!?

    ¡°Uncle, I have to find Grandfather.¡± Jun Wu Xie turned her head, backlit by the signal¡¯s re, it was seen, the cold chilly eyes had been lit ame.

 Chapter 111

    Chapter 111: ¡°Soaring Cloud Signal (2)¡±

    A thunderous roar resounded throughout the entire Imperial City as people were abruptly awoken from their slumber looked out their windows groggily and saw the night sky illuminated red.

    The citizens who did not know the reason behind the red sky felt that it was a beautiful sight as the sparkling red trailed off, as whole families gathered together, admiring it.

    The officials, however, were not in the mood to enjoy the red tinged sky. Simply because that red light and that thunderous roar was all too familiar to them.

    Every time they heard this sound, and saw this red sky, it only meant one thing ¨C There was going to be bloodshed.

    Soaring Cloud Signal has been activated! The call to mobilize the entire Rui Lin Army!

    Tthis was a jolt to their mind as the terror that came with it filled their hearts.

    Something major will happen tonight! A huge change wasing.

    In the Royal Pce, the Emperor who was in his chambers let out a startled cry when he heard the resounding roar. He rushed out to see what themotion was about as he wiped off the cold sweat but when he looked at the source of the noise, he stood there motionless as he stared agape at the red sky. It was a familiar red, as he swallowed an involuntary gulp as his heart started to feel as if it was on fire, aze with fear.

    Who was it? Who signaled the Soaring Cloud Signal?!

    Under the cover of the night, the earth was trembling slightly as the mad rush of horses neighing and hooves mping could be heard nearing the Imperial City.

    In Imperial city, the guards narrowed their eyes and peered into the darkness with the flickering torches, when they saw the cavalry of fully armoured men with the Qilin emblem coupled with their oppressive presence and with ferocious eyes. The guards felt their legs go soft as they fell back onto the city wall as they looked at the entire regiment that appeared before them.

    The Rui Lin Army!

    It¡¯s the Rui Lin Army!

    Riding their majestic horses and galloping into the direction of Lin Pce, they were like a gust of wind as they rushed past the guards who still had not awoken from their stupor.

    That night, it was a sleepless night for everyone in the Imperial City.

    In Lin Pce, Jun Wu Xie was standing motionless as if deep in thought as the night breeze blew as the flickering mes from the torches illuminated her beautiful face. However, her expression was grim and cold.

    Once the Rui Lin Army reached Lin Pce, they dismounted their horses. They each had on polished silver armour with a Qilin emblem on it and immediately got down on one knee in unison as they assembled in front of Jun Wu Xie.

    Long Qi was at the front of the ranks as he solemnly kneeled and said: ¡°Young Miss¡±

    Jun Wu Xie narrowed her eyes as she looked at the most elite troops in the State of Qi, all the frost in her eyes were engulfed by a me from within.

    ¡°Wu Xie! What is your intention?¡± Jun Qing was sitting in the hall as he looked anxiously at Jun Wu Xie who was standing at the doorway.

    Jun Wu Xie turned around and looked at Jun Qing, her eyes full of murderous intent.

    ¡°Emperor to abdicate.¡± That foolish Emperor! How dare he?!

    Jun Qing was startled as his eyes widened in shock, forcing the Emperor to abdicate? Has she lost her mind?

    Li Ran who was badly shaken by the onught of events was trembling by the wall, his legs threatening to buckle any moment. He could not believe what he had just heard.

    Lin Pce Young Miss wants the Emperor to abdicate? He was covered in cold sweat which even soaked through his clothes.

    ¡°Little ck.¡± Jun Wu Xie coldly called out with her icy voice. Arge ck shadow strode into the hall with domineering steps as in walked in majestically. It¡¯s fangs were still stained with blood.

    ¡°Silence him.¡±Jun Wu Xie narrowed her eyes.

    Li Ran¡¯s heart felt a sense of foreboding but before he could respond, in a blink of an eye, a huge ck beast had reached him.

    A shrill scream resounded throughout, however in a short moment, everything went silent.

    Jun Qing stared expressionlessly at Li Ran¡¯s body that was tossed onto the floor by the ck beast as it strode back to her side.

    Outside the gate, Rui Lin Army had all personally witnessed this gruesome scene, they had all recognised General Li Ran, however they did not know how he had offended their Young Miss and ended up in this situation.

    They all looked on coldly without uttering a single word.

    Rui Lin Army had absolute obedience towards the Jun Family.

 Chapter 112

    Chapter 112: ¡°Soaring Cloud Signal (3)¡±

    When she first stepped into the Rui Lin Army¡¯s barracks, Jun Wu Xie had, in the name of the Jun Family, assumedmand of this formidable army as well!

    Jun Wu Xie disregarded the General Li Ran¡¯s body and turned to face the Rui Lin Army.

    ¡°Traitors to the crown are threatening the Imperial City, soldiers of all ranks, do your duty! Tonight, we take down the traitors!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± the soldiers thundered.

    Perched atop the ck beast, Jun Wu Xie called out, ¡°Long Qi.¡±

    ¡°Here!¡± Long Qi replied, thinking how long it had been since the Cloud Soaring Signal was used. He could not remember it clearly, but when the signal red, lighting the sky with its brilliance, it lit the dormant fire within him as well.

    ¡°Bring me Wu Wang.¡±

    ¡°It shall be done!¡±

    ¡°To allmanders, turn the Imperial City inside out if you have to, arrest all the traitors!¡± Jun Wu Xie ordered.

    Whoever dares hurt a hair on Grandfather, even if its the Emperor, he shall see, the Lin Pce is not to be messed with!

    Jun Qing watched on as Jun Wu Xie gave out the orders, speechless as her every word added on to the shock that shook him to the core.

    Traitors? What traitors!?

    Jun Wu Xie summoned the Rui Lin Army, ordered a search throughout the city, not for traitors, but for Jun Xian! She wanted chaos within the Imperial City, to rattle the Emperor, with a grand show of force to show him who he is messing with!

    A hundred thousand soldiers from the Rui Lin Army, can create pandemonium.

    With that force, one can even throw the Emperor off his throne!

    Jun Qing finally understood, why Jun Wu Xie killed Li Ran.

    Though unknowingly, Li Ran unwittingly became an aplice that led Jun Xian into the trap. When she mentioned abdication in front of Li Ran earlier, she had not intended to let him live.

    Only the uncle and niece knew about the intention to force the hand of the Emperor, and for the army to find Jun Xian. All the Rui Lin Army knew were the orders to sieve out the traitors.

    ¡°Uncle, it¡¯s time the Jun Family take a strong stand.¡± Jun Wu Xie left with these solemn words, and led the Rui Lin Army right into the centre of the Imperial City.

    The army of one hundred thousand filled up the streets and alleys, the torches they carried lit the city bright as day.

    Armoured horses galloped, kicking up a dust storm!

    This night, the whole city was awoken, and they looked out, startled to see great numbers of horses galloping past them.

    It had been many years, since theyst saw the glory of the Rui Lin Army, who would have thought, they would bear witness to their valiant strength once again, within the Imperial City of Qi!?

    Within the Imperial City, the pces and residences of high ranking officials were surrounded by the Rui Lin Army.

    The usually dignified officials hid within, terrified by the stoic and unyielding Rui Lin Army at their doors.

    Long Qi broke into the Wu Pce with his men, pulled the Wu Wang from the warm embrace of his concubine, and threw him to the floor.

    Squealing in fright, Long Qi unceremoniously dragged him away without a word!

    An unparalleled beauty stood at the forefront of an army stopped right at the gates of the Imperial Pce.

    The Emperor who was startled by the Cloud Soaring SIgnal, came down to the Imperial Pce where arge crowd congregated. He widened his eyes, as he saw Jun Wu Xie, standing in front of the Rui Lin Army.

    The once widely criticised wilful and unreasonable Young Miss of Lin Pce, had now led the huge Rui Lin Army and blocked the gates of the Imperial Pce, the rows upon rows of torches, snaking throughout the city, looked like fire dragons, entrenched within!

    Mo Qian Yuan stood among the crowd, looking down at Jun Wu Xie, from high upon the pce walls, eyes full of shock and surprise.

 Chapter 113

    Chapter 113: ¡°Soaring Cloud Signal (4)¡±

    The entire Rui Lin Army was mobilised!

    Wasn¡¯t the wide span of flickering torch throughout the city a show of the Rui Lin Army¡¯splete control of the Imperial City?

    ¡°Jun Wu Xie! What is the meaning of this!?¡± Mo Xuan Fei shouted, standing behind the Emperor, unable to believe the scene before him.

    Jun Wu Xie raised her head, under the flickering torchlight, her beauty was breathtaking, except her eyes, which emanated merciless murder.

    ¡°The Lin Pce, has under the orders of His Majesty, pursued the culprits who attacked the Second Prince.¡± Jun Wu Xie replied coldly.

    ¡°What nonsense are you spouting!¡± Mo Xuan Fei stared at Jun Wu Xie with an incredulous expression.

    The attack on the Second Prince happened some time ago. The matter was handed to Jun Xian to investigate, but to no avail, and everyone had almost forgotten about it.

    ¡°The Lin Pce has carried out your orders and executed the culprits.¡± Jun Wu Xie ignored the outburst from Mo Xuan Fei, her ming eyes locked onto the lone figure in the dragon robe.

    With that statement, the Rui Lin Army soldiers piled hundred of mangled corpses before the gates, their blood still flowing, staining the ground with scarlet pools.

    The acrid stench from the pile of bodies wafted with the breeze, filled the air. The whole scene caused the air to feel heavy.

    Upon seeing the bodies¡¯ dark clothes, the Emperor and Mo Xuan Fei were taken aback.

    ¡°These were the assassins that attacked the Second Prince. My grandfather gave orders to apprehend them, and they attempted to annihte the Lin Pce. In retaliation. I had them all executed.¡± Jun Wu Xie exined as she coldly looked up where the Emperor and Mo Xuan Fei stood. Other than Mo Xuan Fei and Bai Yun Xian, there were no other witnesses. Only they knew that it was not a group of assassins as imed, but a single person. Jun Wu Xie knew that it was just a lone Jun Wu Yao.

    Mo Xuan Fei gave false leads to Jun Xian intentionally, and now, she turned the table and used his own ruse against him!

    Mo Xuan Fei was left bbergasted, he never would have thought, a careless joke on Jun Xian has been turned back upon himself! Those bodies did not attack him, they were assassins he sent to infiltrate the Lin Pce!

    Three hundred assassins, all dead!?

    Weren¡¯t the Lin Pce guards lured away? A mere fifteen guards killed three hundred assassins?

    The Emperor saw the look on Mo Xuan Fei and it was clear what happened. He stered an amicable smile and said: ¡°You¡¯ve done well. Since my orders have been fulfilled, I will reward Lin Pce personally.¡± With a hundred thousand Rui Lin Army soldiers in the city, even the Emperor didn¡¯t dare pick a fight with Jun Wu Xie.

    The Rui Lin Army might be a sharp de of Qi, but the de could be reversed and pressed against its own neck, and that de is nothing tough at.

    Jun Xian being a loyal vassal, would not bring the whole Rui Lin Army into the Imperial City, not even to apprehend assassins.

    On top of the pce walls, the Yu Lin Army stood shaking as they watched Jun Wu Xie, the first person to bring the Rui Lin Army within the Imperial City, the criticised Young Miss from Lin Pce!

    Not even Jun Xian or Jun Qing had dared to do it, didn¡¯t she care to keep her head?

    They can see the green veins popping on the Emperor¡¯s tightly clenched hands!

    Jun Wu Xie must be fearless, this act of hers will draw undue suspicion to her loyalty! Such boldness! Such rashness! What was she thinking?

    The Emperor¡¯s amicable words were obviously in fear of revolt by the Rui Lin Army, once the soldiers retreat, the wrath of the Son of Heaven shall descend upon the Lin Pce!

 Chapter 114

    Chapter 114: ¡°Soaring Cloud Signal (5)¡±

    s, the Emperor was helpless at the moment, and Jun Wu Xie continued in total disregard of him as she pressed on: ¡°These assassins are very crafty, many have fled and have hidden themselves within the Imperial City. I have ordered the Rui Lin Army to flush them out, please be at ease!¡±

    ¡°Lin Pce will never allow viins like them to hurt your people.¡± Jun Wu Xie shot up a wintry nce, the eyes colder than ice over a frozenke.

    Jun Wu Xie was usually quiet, but when she spoke, she rendered people irrefutably speechless.

    Scheming against the Jun Family? She would like to see, who shall triumph?

    They started the fire, and she blew it back, an inferno!

    The Emperor bit down on his lip, unable to fault Jun Wu Xie. Looking at the corpses strewn in front of the gates, they number not far from the three hundred assassins Mo Xuan Fei sent to annihte the Lin Pce. And seeing the muttion and degree of wounds on them, none escaped the ferocious retaliation and walked out alive.

    What did she have up her sleeve, what was her underlying motive?

    This obviously was not merely about the capture of assassins, but to exert pressure on him!

    The army of a hundred thousand, portrayed in brilliance with the glittering of torches weaving through the streets and alleys, sounded rms within the Imperial Family.

    The Emperor could not counter the situation at hand, and have the army retreat.

    With the grand entrance the Rui Lin Army made, they woke the whole city and the people gathered, curious, around the Imperial Pce where they heard every word exchanged at the gates.

    The scene that yed out in front of the people seemed to be that the loyal Lin Pce had carried out their duty and apprehended the criminals.

    Little did therge crowd know, they had been roped in unwittingly by Jun Wu Xie, to pressure the Emperor to do her bidding!

    You want to win the hearts of the people? I¡¯ll deliver it right up to you! Under your orders, the viins have been vanquished, how will you fault me on that?

    Jun Wu Xie had shrewdly used the orders previously issued carelessly to Jun Xian by the Emperor back against him, this time a p across the face of the Son of Heaven, the Emperor himself.

    The Emperor could only swallow the insult. He had no excuse to make the army retreat.

    But faced with the army within the Imperial City, the ws of fear gripped his heart tightly.

    The people might not see the underlying battle of wits at y, but it was all too clear to the Emperor and Mo Qian Yuan.

    The Imperial Family¡¯s malicious intent to annihte the Lin ce was now inly known to the Jun Family. Jun Wu Xie¡¯s actions tonight, was a big show of might, and a stern warning to the plotters.

    ¡°How did the n for Jun Xian go?¡± The Emperor pulled Mo Xuan Fei to him and whispered, seeing the tide of events going against him.

    Mo Xuan Fei replied in a low voice: ¡°I¡¯ve been told, the mission was a sess, and Jun Xian is being escorted to the dungeons in secret.¡±

    There were two aspects to the n to take out the Lin Pce. The first was to annihte the Lin Pce, and the second aspect was to lure Jun Xian out of the city and ambush him.

    The n for the Lin Pce had spectacrly failed, but at least Jun Xian¡¯s capture was a sess.

    ¡°Make sure Jun Xian is watched closely, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s actions are obviously an attempt to locate Jun Xian. Under no circumstances must you allow the Rui Lin Army to find Jun Xian.¡± The Emperor hissed as his eyes narrowed in malice, intending to hold onto this glimmer of hope tightly. As long as Jun Xian was not found, no one can prove that the culprits behind tonight¡¯s attack on the Jun Family, was in fact the Imperial Family!

 Chapter 115

    Chapter 115: ¡°Wind of Change (1)¡±

    Just kill Jun Xian and Lin Pce prowess will drop by half.

    No matter how much ability Jun Wu Xie has, she was still only a kid and Jun Qing was a crippled waste, the most Lin Pce could hang on was for a little while more.

    Once they started this, it was a road of no return.

    The Emperor knows the importance of this matter and even if Jun Wu Xie had suspected that tonight¡¯s attack on Lin Pce was rted to them, she had no witnesses. If she dared to revolt, he had the excuse to put them down and charge them with treason. Henceforth sealing the entire Rui Lin Army.

    The reason why the Emperor was wary of the Rui Lin Army was not only because of its military power but also because of its high reputation amongst the people of Qi. The Rui Lin Army were highly regarded in their hearts and even if the Emperor had secretly harboured thoughts on disbanding them, he had to take into ount the voices of the people of Qi.

    If he had followed thru his intentions, he would be buried with petitions and cursed by many. There will be chaos that he did not have a solution to.

    Their ns could never keep up with the changes, as the Emperor hushly whispered some orders to Mo Xuan Fei, another regiment of Rui Lin Army arrived.

    This regiment was led by Long Qi in the forefront as he dragged in a huge sack. As he was approaching Jun Wu Xie, people could see that there was a constant struggle from within as well as screams as if killing a pig.

    Hmmm. Somehow the screams sounded a little familiar to the Emperor.

    ¡°Reporting to Young Miss, we have brought the person here.¡± Long Qi flung the sack to one side as he reported thepletion of his task.

    The big ck beast which Jun Wu Xie was riding went towards the sack and used its sharp ws to firmly grasp the side and tore through it as a stout round figure tumbled out.

    The person rolled onto the bloodied muddy floor as his luxurious robes were stained. Hey sprawled onto the cold ground momentarily trying to grasp the situation, before he could even make an attempt to escape, he was pushed onto the ground by the ck beast¡¯s paw. His obese face was trampled into the mud as the screams continued and resounded into the sky.

    Everyone on the wall instantly recognised that person who just rolled out!

    ¡°Jun Wu Xie! What do you think you are doing! Why did you catch Wu Wang for?!¡± The Emperor¡¯s face was ck to the extreme, that screaming round figure that was trampled on was his Brother, Wu Wang!

    When Jun Wu Xie saw the Emperor¡¯s hideous expression, her thin lips curled upwards into a hint of smile.

    Under the moonlight, that smile exuded a chillness that made all who saw it feel as if they were on a snowy in and the coldness was making their teeth chatter.

    Jun Wu Xie had rarely smiled, be it this world or previous world. One can say that her smile was a treasure!

    However each time she smiled, it was as if opening pandora¡¯s box.

    It was even mentioned before that her smile was alluring and lethal.

    While people were still obsessed with that intoxicating smile, Jun Wu Xie casually replied: ¡°Wu Wang colluded with the attackers and has bad intentions towards Second Prince. Immediate Execution!¡±

    That cold voice made the Emperor wake from his previous stupor and stared wide eyed at Jun Wu Xie and bellowed: ¡°Jun Wu Xie! You better not mess....¡±

    ¡°Aaah!¡± Shrill screams interrupted the Emperor. Wu Wang who was still pressed down in the mud by the paw was swiftly attacked by the ck beast.

    Beneath the ck beast now rolled out a dirty fat head that had eyes full of fear as it stared at the Pce walls.

    Grandfather, those that dare to bully you, Wu Xie will help you get rid of them!

 Chapter 116

    Chapter 116: ¡°Wind of Change (2)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s smile widened.

    The public execution of Wu Wang, was brutal and bestial, the people stared at Jun Wu Xie as if looking at the devil incarnate.

    The Emperor was seething in rage, although they were never close, Wu Wang was nevertheless a member of the Imperial Family, and the Emperor¡¯s blood rted brother. Executing him in the Emperor¡¯s presence without his consent was disrespecting the Crown!

    His royal decree was interrupted and ignored, and Jun Wu Xie killed the duke before he could finish the sentence!

    ¡°Jun Wu Xie! You dare.....¡± The Emperor trembled in contained rage.

    Jun Wu Xie continued nonplussed: ¡°The investigation on Wu Wang has been resolved. The Rui Lin Army will be bringing in the other aplices involved in the attack on the Second Prince shortly.¡±

    ¡°What do you n to do?¡± The Emperor feared what Jun Wu Xie has in n next.

    She must have lost her mind!

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s smile grew more radiant,and the cold seemed to have diffused out of her.

    ¡°I will carry out His Majesty¡¯s orders to the end.¡±

    The Emperor¡¯s face twitched.

    When did she receive orders to execute Wu Wang?

    ¡°Long Qi!¡± Jun Wu Xie summoned.

    ¡°Here!¡±

    ¡°Bring to me Official Wang, Official Shangguan, Official Xu.....¡± Jun Wu Xie continued on a long list of over ten court officials, the crowd murmured in reaction to every name Jun Wu Xie announced to ¡®invite¡¯ over.

    Tonight, not one will be spared!

    ¡°That is enough! Jun Wu Xie! All those people are high ranking court officials, and you have executed Duke Wu. The matter should have ended!¡± The Emperor realised now the reason for killing Wu Wang in front of him. It was a show of force and for vengeance. In retaliation for what happened at the Lin Pce tonight!

    The order to investigate into the attackers on the Second Prince was to make things difficult for Jun Xian by giving him false leads, never would the Emperor have thought, the same order was being used to make things so difficult for himself.

    Under the pretext of carrying out the orders of the Emperor dutifully in full view of the crowd gathered, the Emperor can find no good reason to admonish Jun Wu Xie.

    But, if she is allowed free rein, the Imperial City will be a sea of rede sunrise.

    ¡°Your Majesty.¡± Jun Wu Xie looked up at the Emperor. ¡°These traitors, harbour sinister intentions against the prince, the punishment meted fits such horrendous crimes. Moreover, the Lin Pce was given full authority to punish the culprits in any manner seen fit.¡± This was mentioned in the conversation between Jun Xian and Jun Qing, while Jun Wu Xie listened.

    The Jun father and son¡¯s casual conversation was remembered word for word by Jun Wu Xie.

    The Emperor¡¯s anger rushed to his head and he felt faint as he swayed on his feet.

    It dawned on him now! It was now clear!

    The reason for the Rui Lin Army¡¯s grand entrance was to rm and gather the people of the whole city, who will be curious of the ruckus in the dead of the night. Jun Wu Xie knew the Emperor¡¯s concern for his reputation and good standing in the eyes of the people, and with the citizens gathered, the Emperor will be hard pressed to deal with Jun Wu Xie without offending the crowd that gathered! With the authority given the the Lin Pce to mete out punishments as befitted the crime, Jun Wu Xie now used that power, under His Majesty¡¯s banner, to eradicate the threats to the Lin Pce, punishing them as she wished.

    Unless the Emperor has proof to refute that the officials are guilty, he will have to put up with seeing those officials beheaded one after another!

    What proof can he possibly produce to refute? The corpses lying down there were sent to Lin Pce to wipe them out as a fact, that was irrefutable. He cannot publicly renege on his words that the prince was attacked by a lone attacker now, can he? Mo Xuan Fei dered he was attacked by a group of attackers for two reasons. The first was to save himself from humiliation, and the second reason was just to stump Jun Xian in his investigations.

    No way can the truth that they sent these assassins to kill off the Jun Family be made known to the citizens gathered.

 Chapter 117

    Chapter 117: ¡°Winds of Change (3)¡±

    That truth must never be made known. What would the people think?

    In the eyes of the people of Qi, the Lin Pce and the Rui Lin Army enjoyed a high stature, worshipped on a pedestal. For this very same reason, the Emperor wanted to eradicate the Jun Family. If his intentions were known to the people, he would suffer scorn and disdain.

    There was no exceptions. Not at all.

    Not just the people, with the Rui Lin Army entrenched within the Imperial City, if the truth was made known now, their fierce loyalty to the Jun Family will have them dragging the Emperor himself out and ughtered right there and then!

    The Emperor had his hands tightly bound, his concern on his reputation and standing to the people, and the strength of the Rui Lin Army severely restricted his options to salvage the situation.

    With the Rui Lin Army, a single word from Jun Wu Xie, and his head could roll.

    ¡°Long Qi, proceed!¡± Jun Wu Xie looked at the Emperor with disdain. With what he had done to Mo Qian Yuan, she knew the Emperor was more concerned in protecting his reputation and standing with the people, than protecting the lives of his vassals and officials.

    She would test the limit tonight, to see how long the Emperor can stand up to this.

    Killing the high ranking officials, creating chaos in the Imperial City, they were all to pressure the Emperor to hand over Jun Xian. Jun Wu Xie was calm and collected, if the Emperor ys tough, she was prepared to kill all officials and even functionaries of the Imperial Pce!

    Even the Son of Heaven, the Emperor himself!

    She will find Jun Xian!

    Long Qi led a group of Rui Lin Army soldiers to arrest the officials named. All high ranking officials¡¯ residences and pces have already been surrounded before to prevent escape.

    Jun Wu Xie had ordered them surrounded before they moved out from Lin Pce.

    The Emperor watching the back of the departing Long Qi grew anxious, but the scheme Jun Wu Xie rendered him helpless.

    He never would have dreamt that the Jun Family could have an offspring so cold and malicious. On top of that, it turned out to be the little overbearing girl who followed behind Mo Xuan Fei like a little puppy before.

    The change that came over the Jun Family¡¯s Missy was astounding to say the least!

    Equally taken aback was Mo Xuan Fei, who stood behind the Emperor. Her deeds tonight have scarred him for life. He never knew she was capable of such malice. If she ever knew those assassins were his doing.....

    Mo Xuan Fei could not continue that line of thought!

    The Jun Wu Xie whom he disregarded before, hade back a relentless nightmare, with him caged in it.

    The people on the wall, watched on in the chill wind as Jun Wu Xie deployed the Rui Lin Army soldiers. From their high vantage point, they could see the whole city. The wall was originally built to illustrate the high status of the Emperor, and no buildings were allowed to be higher than the Imperial Pce.

    Tonight the high point only served to allow them to see the Rui Lin Army and its awe.

    They saw sea of torches and dust kicked by the massive number of horses, riding towards to residences of the named officials.

    It was a cold and chilly night, but the Emperor and Mo Xuan Fei were roasting, like they were caught in an oven, their backs soaked in sweat.

    Mo Qian Yuan stood at the back of the people on the wall, watching the events that yed out, a smile suppressed.

    Provoke the heavens, provoke the earth, but Jun Wu Xie was not to be provoked!

    A pity his Father and brother found that out toote.

    A pity, toote!

 Chapter 118

    Chapter 118: ¡°Winds of Change (4)¡±

    It was a night many would remember, many high ranking officials and generals, who were always arrogant and aloof, were dragged forcefully from their residences and pces by the Rui Lin Army, whimpering and whining.

    The guards and hired mercenaries were no match for the Rui Lin Army soldiers, who killed any who tried to stop them from carrying out their orders.

    The smell of death and blood spread and hung thickly over the Imperial City. Those officials and generals who resisted had their arms broken and dragged before the Pce Gates, their blood trailing in their wake.

    Overbearing might? Dominating authority?

    These mattered not to the Rui Lin Army.

    Not even the Emperor dared use such ruthless means on so many court officials, but it mattered not an ounce to the Rui Lin Army, whose eyes did not see the pleading and begging of those captured but only the orders they were given by Jun Wu Xie.

    Once an order was given, the Rui Lin Army carried it out to their death!

    There was no stopping the Rui Lin Army as the killing continued with pockets of feeble resistance put up.

    More and more high ranking officials were tied up and carted off.

    They never could have imagined, with their high rank and authority, they would ever be subject to such humiliation and treatment.

    The brutality of the most elite army of Qi when resisted from carrying out their orders, drives the strongest of men to tears.

    Jun Wu Xie stood calmly, the wind blowing behind her, looking up at the Emperor.

    The dust kicked up as a horse carrying a captured official stopped beside her. Squealing like a pig to the ughter, he was thrown unceremoniously to the ground just beside the beast.

    The Emperor recognised the man, it was the maternal grandfather of the Second Prince. Before the downfall of the Empress¡¯s family, he received much favour from the Emperor, one of the Emperor¡¯s topckeys, and he yed a big part in the suppression of the Lin Pce, in cahoots with the recently deceased Wu Wang.

    Upon seeing his grandfather treated as such by the Rui Lin Army, Mo Xuan Fei shouted, eyes red rimmed: ¡°Jun Wu Xie! Release my grandfather at once! When will you stop this madness!? Do you know what you have done!¡±

    Jun Wu Xie is insane! She has gone mad! She arrested the father-inw of the Imperial Family! What gall!

    Jun Wu Xie nced up at the jumping Mo Xuan Fei, her gaze sweeping past Mo Qian Yuan standing among the crowd.

    Mo Qian Yuan burned up at the sight in front of him, his blooding to a boil. He watched fixedly at Jun Wu Xie, his eyes aze.

    ¡°Kill.¡± Jun Wu Xie ordered, her eyes still fixed on Mo Xuan Fei.

    ¡°NO!¡± Mo Xuan Fei screamed.

    Long Qi raised his sword, and with a single sh, Mo Xuan Fei¡¯s grandfathery on the ground as two.

    The warm blood sshed on Jun Wu Xie.

    The blood of the hated viin, stained the hem of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s dress. The warm blood, like a curse, seemed to fuel her blood thirstiness.

    ¡°She has lost her mind! Guards! Arrest Jun Wu Xie immediately! She murdered a court official in public!¡± Mo Xuan Fei screamed, on the verge of lunacy, seeing his grandfather killed before his eyes, dismembered. He drew the sword from his hip and pointed it at Jun Wu Xie continuing to shout incoherently.

    The only answer to his rants, was the howl of the cold chilly wind.

    No one on the top of the walls uttered a single sound, and only stared fixedly at Jun Wu Xie, terror in their eyes.

    Not even the Yu Lin Army.

 Chapter 119

    Chapter 119: ¡°The Art of Killing (1)¡±

    Even the Emperor had his hands tied in the face of this onught by Jun Wu Xie, who else could stand up to her?

    Jun Wu Xie didn¡¯t even flinch when she executed Wu Wang and even the Emperor¡¯s father-inw.

    They were court officials who stood above all, beholden only to one. And now, their lifeless bodiesy in the dust.

    Mo Xuan Fei, eyes rimmed with tears, surveyed the ground, sword held in his trembling hand.

    Why did things turn out like this?

    Why?

    The lone person who stood before the gates, who pushed him to the brink of sanity tonight, was the samess whom he spurned and dumped?

    Jun Wu Xie shifted her gaze from Mo Xuan Fei, whose face was gradually twisting up in further agony, to fall upon the Emperor.

    She was waiting for the Emperor to order the release of Jun Xian!

    ¡°Jun Wu Xie, you imed Wu Wang plotted to assassinate the Second Prince, which could still be possible. But how will his grandfather do anything to hurt the second prince, his own grandson?¡± The Emperor struggled to maintain hisposure, as he gripped his hands raw behind his back tightly.

    A young girl like this, however merciless, would tend to overlook things and leave weaknesses to exploit in her schemes. How would any grandparent be capable of hurting their own grandchildren?

    The Emperor was confident, with this, he had a strong card in hand.

    Jun Wu Xie saw the Emperor¡¯s struggle to hide his uneasiness with rage, and raised her hand.

    ¡°Long Qi.¡±

    ¡°Here!¡± Long Qi ran forward and knelt before her.

    Jun Wu Xie drew two scrolls from a bag atop the ck beast and threw them to Long Qi.

    ¡°Read.¡±

    Long Qi stood up, unrolled a scroll, and read in a loud voice:

    ¡°Wei Qun Hua, Kai Yuan year twenty third, secondth month, in Dong Yue City forcefully acquired thirty two residences, killed a total of seventy six farmers. Kai Yuan year twenty third, fifth month, epted gold taels of one hundred thirty thousand from.....¡±

    Long Qi¡¯s resounding voice reverberated strongly, every word hammered strongly in the hearts of themoners. ¡°Recorded to this date, Wei Qun Hua is guilty of crimes including arson, murder, looting, persecution of citizens, eptance of bribes, and more, in a total of three hundred and sixty seven instances. Total number of persons dead in rtion to his crimes amount to five hundred and eighty three, and total bribes received amount to gold taels seven million two hundred and seventy thousand.....¡±

    As the crimes were read out one by one, a murmur spread through the crowd below the wall and they all stared with hatred at the body of the father-inw of the Emperor as itid in the dust.

    Wei Qun Hua had abused his power and favour from the Emperor and threw his weight around, mired deep in evil deeds. With his high rank and authority, many were afraid to speak up in fear of bacsh. But now, all his misdeeds were made known to all.

    No one in that crowd felt any pity or sympathy. They were only too d the world was ridden of yet another viin.

    The Emperor¡¯s expression darkened. He had known of the evil deedsmitted, and had done nothing to stop it. With all the crimes fully exposed to the people in such a manner, Wei Qun Hua¡¯s execution will be weed by the people regardless ofplicity in the attack on Mo Xuan Fei!

    The Emperor was still lost in his thoughts on the passing of hisckey before he realised Long Qi was already on the second scroll reading out aloud in detail of Wu Wang¡¯s various crimes!

    The two officials the Rui Lin Army executed, had more than enough reason to die.

    Not one among the citizensmented their passing of Wu Wang and Wei Qun Hua, and they even cheered for the Rui Lin Army!

    For many among the people of Qi, if it was not for the Rui Lin Army, they would never have seen the day their suppressors go under the executioner¡¯s de!

 Chapter 120

    Chapter 120: ¡°The Art of Killing (2)¡±

    The Emperor trembled in fear as he stared at Jun Wu Xie. He realised that when Jun Wu Xie kills, she was merciless, and she fully justified it, leaving no room for dispute!

    As the cheers from the people grew louder and louder, and the crowd grew into a frenzy, the pedestal the Rui Lin Army were ced upon in their hearts soared higher and higher.

    They were more astounded by the previously widely criticised Jun Wu Xie, she had be such a confident and domineering youngdy. The negative rumours that circted previously were all quashed tonight.

    A descendant of the Jun Family indeed, an imposing figure at a young tender age!

    The pale moonlight cast on Jun Wu Xie, made her glow with a soft subtle radiance, a ravishing beauty. The people who saw her can¡¯t help but think what a moron Mo Xuan Fei was, to have spurned a youngdy as mesmerizing as this.

    Jun Wu Xie observed them quietly, her eyes surveying their reactions.

    The reputation of the Lin Pce was built by Jun Xian single handedly. And her grandfather, her father, and uncle had devoted their lives to uphold the prestige of Lin Pce.

    She would never allow the reputation of Lin Pce to be smeared!

    Even if she were to force an abdication, she would do it under the banner of justice, and add it to the crowning glory of the Lin Pce.

    Jun Wu Xie wanted the Emperor to see hisckeys executed before him, and be helpless to stop her, while bringing the name and prestige of the Lin Pce to the top throughout thends! Any who oppose the Lin Pce, will be killed!

    Killing someone did not necessarily bring criticism, as long as it was justified, it could bring glory.

    ¡°Father, are you going to allow Jun Wu Xie to continue with this atrocity?¡± Mo Xuan Fei was red with rage. Besides being made to watch his grandfather executed, his crimes was made known to all!

    The Emperor was pale, he had not expected a youngss to be so meticulous in her ns, taking every small details into ount. From the moment she appeared in front of the gates, every move she made was carefully calcted and well linked, forcing him to swallow his anger with her every step. What really frustrated him was, he still cannote up with any usible reason to rebutt her!

    Jun Wu Xie justified her killings of Wu Wang and Wei Qun Hua with strong reasons. Firstly, the Lin Pce was under orders from the Emperor himself. Secondly, she detailed the crimesmitted by them and exposed them for all to know.

    These two high walls were impossible to scale and were two very strong shields for Jun Wu Xie.

    Although the Emperor would like nothing better than to skin her alive there and then, there was nothing he could do without earning the wrath of the people.

    He had never suffered such a setback ever since he ascended to the throne. The suppression of his rivals and the Lin Pce had been upended by the appearance of Jun Wu Xie!

    The Emperor racked his brains for a way to diffuse the situation, he knew, Jun Wu Xie will not stop here.

    ¡°Instruct the men to kill off Jun Xian.¡± The Emperor, through gritted teeth, ordered the senior eunuch standing by his side, and the eunuch shuffled off.

    With Jun Xian dead, Jun Wu Xie would have nothing to fight for after tonight!

    Come the morning, with news of Jun Xian¡¯s death announced, the Lin Pce shall perish!

    I just have to pull through tonight, I will have Jun Wu Xie in a thousand pieces!

    The Emperor was blinded with rage, while Jun Wu Xie was just beginning her show!

    More and more officials were being dragged in by the Rui Lin Army. They were tightly bound, and knelt in a row in front of the gates.

 Chapter 121

    Chapter 121: ¡°The Art of Killing (3)¡±

    The officials kneeling in front of the gates peered up the wall and upon seeing the Emperor, started shouting, confident the Emperor will save them.

    But when they spotted the bodies thaty in the dust and recognised them to be who they were, their hearts sank into utter despair!

    The officials grew quiet, even Wu Wang and Wei Qun Hua did not escape the knife, who were they to hope otherwise?

    For the first time in their lives, the high ranked officials felt the sinking feeling of impending doom.

    ¡°Jun Wu Xie, why have you brought them here?¡± The Emperor asked in a trembling voice. He had thought witnessing the executions of Wu Wang and his father-inw had been all he could take. Seeing the officials kneeling in front of the gates made him sick, as he struggled to remain standing.

    He surveyed the officials¡¯ faces. All with none the exception, were enemies of the Lin Pce who have smeared their names or tried to bring them into disrepute in one way or another.

    She missed no one, nor wrongfully captured any.

    The Rui Lin Army had apprehended all the officials within the Imperial City who plotted against the Jun Family, in one stroke!

    The cold ws of fear crept into the heart of the Emperor, and as he looked into the cold and merciless eyes of Jun Wu Xie, he felt the ws tightening its grip.

    This lunatic was capable of anything!

    ¡°Let them read.¡± Jun Wu Xie threw the bag onto the ground in front of the officials, and the scrolls ttered as they fell out.

    Long Qi ordered the Rui Lin Army to hand out the scrolls to the officials, and have them open them up to read its contents.

    Their faces paled and they started to shake, ovee in fear.

    ¡°Read!¡± Jun Wu Xie intoned, her voice dripped with malice.

    Long Qi¡¯s sword snaked out of its sheath and pressed against the neck of the rightmost official. The man almost cried and in a quivering voice, he read: ¡°Liu Pu..... Kai...Kai Yuan year thir.....thirteen, s.....snatched a woman, k.....killed the family.....¡±

    The voice, though quivering, was made loud enough by the de pressed against his neck, and heard by everyone present.

    He was sweating profusely in the chill night as he read out the scroll to the end, and copsed in a heap, exhausted.

    ¡°Kill¡± Jun Wu Xie ordered softly

    ¡°Mercy! I did not .....¡± The official Liu Pu who knelt in the middle started to plead before he was interrupted by the Rui Lin Army soldier standing behind him with a swift sh of his sword.

    The bloody head rolled, and a bright red trail formed.

    The officials all cringed in terror as they witnessed the sight right before their eyes, the horror of the scrolls thatid before them intensified with the knowledge that they listed past crimes of officials in detail, and whether the next one read out will be theirs.

    Death hung over their heads, over every single one of those kneeling before the Pce Gates. Jun Wu Xie will spare not a single one among them!

    When the scroll listing their crimes was read out, those were thest words they ever heard.

    ¡°Your Majesty! Save us!¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±

    They cried, they begged, the high ranking officials beseeched the Emperor to interfere and to bestow His benevolence as they knelt upon the cold hard ground.

    ¡°Jun Wu Xie! For these crimes, investigations will be conducted and punishments meted by the authorities! Who are you to take this upon yourself!?¡± Mo Xuan Fei screamed, unable to contain himself further, jumping in rage, pointing his finger at Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie raised her eyes and replied inly: ¡°I am only carrying out orders.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense! Whose orders!?¡±

    ¡°The Son of Heaven, the Emperor.¡±

    ¡°Lies!¡± Mo Xuan Fei yearned to tear Jun Wu Xie apart.

    Jun Wu Xie replied calmly: ¡°These people yed a part in the attack on you, the Second Prince, and the Emperor had given full authority to the Lin Pce to resolve.¡±

    Hence, she was only killing under those orders.

    Right?

 Chapter 122

    Chapter 122: ¡°The Art of Killing (4)¡±

    Mo Xuan Fei had seen despicable, but never one as despicable as Jun Wu Xie!

    She was tantly pinning the past crimes of the officials onto the unrted charge of the attack on him! And to the topmost ranked court officials!

    What audacity!

    At this moment, even Mo Qian Yuan who had been observing in the background, started to suspect that Jun Wu Xie was not born of the Jun Family. Although the Jun Family was mighty, people of the Jun Family were religiously upright. They were incapable of action through despicable means. What made it more strange was Jun Wu Xie¡¯s grave solemnity through it all, it was not a disposition of one as young as she!

    Where did she get these evidence for the crimes of those high ranking officials?

    She had them all prepared and had them with her all this time! What was scary was the meticulous detailed nning that all these required!

    To attack someone using a borrowed knife!

    This n really ran deep!

    Jun Wu Xie simply took these evidence which Jun Xian painstakingly prepared. These evidence were all prepared by Jun Xian personally however he never had the chance to use it, although Lin Pce was suppressed by them from all sides. He had them ced in his study, never would he have thought these would be used by Jun Wu Xie in such a manner!

    Jun Xian knew that even if all these were made known to the Emperor, he might not do anything and may even increase the pressure on Lin Pce instead.

    However, Jun Wu Xie simply used these as a pretext as she ys the named officials one by one under ¡®the Emperor¡¯s order¡¯, using them to perfectly justify the executions.

    Using the voice of the people was the most formidable weapon.

    Jun Wu Xie had made use of every single factor and taken in every ount as she contrived this n.

    Whatever Jun Xian and Jun Qing could not do, let her bear it all, all she wanted was for her grandfather to be well and alive. She did not care what happened to her, all she want now is to flush out all of Lin Pce¡¯s enemies and force the Emperor to surrender Jun Xian!

    One by one the officials fell to the sword brandished by the Rui Lin Army, the front gates were slowly soaked with red blood, an eerie deep ruby red carpet seemed to have formed as the air became thick and heavy with the stench of death.

    But this was not over yet.

    As long as the Emperor does not surrender Jun Xian, she would y hisckeys one by one!

    No matter what it is, Jun Wu Xie would not lose to anyone!

    The Emperor¡¯s body was on the verge of copse, as his lips paled and his veins popped up. He gritted his teeth as he seethed with anger.

    His Imperial dignity was being trampled on by this girl non stop! Every minute Jun Wu Xie was doing things that were akin to pping his face!

    However under the coercion of one hundred thousand Rui Lin Army, he could not resist!

    Jun Xian was very loyal to the country but he faced the persecution of the Emperor. On the other hand, Jun Wu Xiepletely disregarded the Emperor and trampled all over his dignity and dismissed his authority. The Emperor had a vey bad feeling...

    Since the good are always bullied, Jun Wu Xie swore to never be a good person!

    Even after her death, she would let hell know that she was not to be trifled with! She was not to be provoked! If anyone touches her, she would prove to be the demon of their nightmares!

    As long as Jun Xian does not appear, she would not stop.

    Even if she turned the whole pce into a burial ground, she must find her Grandfather!

    The Emperor and Mo Xuan Fei hatred towards Jun Wu Xie had turned into fear. They were afraid of the method she had, how cold and heartless was she? This was not the style of the Lin Pce as they could feel themselves being ensnared.

    At that moment the Emperor was very sorry and full of regret. Why did they have to provoke the Jun Family? If he had known that their family¡¯s young miss was such a dangerous variable, he would never had attempted to touch them!

    ¡°Quickly! Quick send someone to stop them! We CANNOT kill Jun Xian! If he is killed, that insane girl will definitelye after our heads!¡± The Emperor suddenly awakened. Such reckless behaviour, what did it all lead to? What did all these killings represent?

 Chapter 123

    Chapter 123: ¡°The Art of Killing (5)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie was determined to fight with the Emperor to the end, since she had blew matters up to this extent, there was nothing to fear.

    She was already prepared to continue the massacre and cut down anything that stood in her path!

    The Emperor was sweating profusely, he had really underestimated this girl! To think he was originally so naive and thought that if they had somehow managed to drag on and made it through the night, Jun Wu Xie would have given up. However looking at the situation now, if Jun Wu Xie did not find Jun Xian tonight, she would really kill everyone that she¡¯s dragged in and fill the whole Pce with dead officials instead.

    Things were critical to the point that even if the Emperor had calcted everything, they were all still useless.

    He had never met such a reckless person whopletely disregarded consequences in his life and Jun Wu Xie was also the most vicious and merciless opponent he has ever met.

    The Eunuch who had received the new orders from the Emperor quickly rushed to stop them from harming Jun Xian while Mo Xuan Fei who had overheard everything looked at his father wide eyed, never had he imagined that his father had actually took a step back!

    The Dignified Emperor was actually pushed to such a point by such a young girl, it was simply inconceivable!

    ¡°Imperial Father, how can you.....?¡±

    ¡°Shut up! Do you mean you still can¡¯t see it? If before sunrise, Jun Wu Xie doesn¡¯t see Jun Xian, she would order the whole Rui Lin Army to storm into the Pce! At that time not only you, even I, the Emperor, would be in without any hesitation!¡± Just thinking about it made his scalp go numb. His robes were already soaked through with cold sweat, the brutality of this girl really made him feel fear for the first time.

    Mo Xuan Fei stared at the Emperor, dumbfounded. ¡°How could it be? She wouldn¡¯t dare to start a massacre.¡±

    The Emperor frowned deeply. ¡°What do you think she¡¯s doing now? She is warning me that she can tantly kill so many officials in front of me, in front of arge crowd means that she does not fear anything. If she does not get what she wants, she does not mind a struggle to the death. If we kill Jun Xian, she would definitely storm into the Pce with the Rui Lin Army!

    Just thinking of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s cold stare made the Emperor shudder and chills tingled down his spine.

    ¡°Just relying on the Pce Guards and the Yu Lin Army, how are we going to withstand the torrential onught of the Rui Lin Army? Rui Lin Army only listens to the Jun Family, and the way she is handling it, even though she had pushed things to the extreme, but in the eyes of themon people, she has be a hero!¡±

    ¡°Killing people is not the scary thing but her quick thinking is, because no matter how many she kills, she is standing on the side of justice. Don¡¯t you think that with her abilities, inciting the Rui Lin Army to cause a massacre is not possible? Don¡¯t underestimate her just because she does not speak much, her mind and methods are nothing you canpare to even if you have decades of experience!¡± The Emperor was really affected by the courage and terror Jun Wu Xie had shown him.

    A girl who could think of such a grand n, a girl who used just a few words to rouse themon people hearts, a girl who just needed to give a singlemand to have the Rui Lin Army do her bidding...

    How was he going to fight against her?

    The alleged Imperial power was just a fart in her eyes.

    For her to kill the Emperor was as if killing a pig, there was no difference!

    The things that were restraining Lin Pce previously meant absolutely nothing to her.

    The Emperor was now very worried, a devil had appeared in the Jun Family, touching them in the future was only a dream.

    Thinking back, he really wanted to strangle Mo Xuan Fei alive! He and Jun Wu Xie had so much contact previously, how could he not know that she could be so dangerous!

    If he had known, he wouldn¡¯t have opened pandora¡¯s box and would have let her into the Royal Family when she was still smitten with Mo Xuan Fei.

    It was now all toote!

 Chapter 124

    Chapter 124: ¡°Death Looms (1)¡±

    There was no use crying over spilt milk, the Emperor knew, Mo Xuan Fei knew.

    They could only pray, the men were slow to carry out their orders, and Jun Xian was still alive, or they would have to apany him in death!

    The cold wind blew, but it was not as cold as the chilling scene of ughter before the people. The suffocating smell of blood churned their stomachs, this night, the State of Qi lost one third of their officials, their headsid in front of the pce gates, in the dust.

    After thest of the officials fell to the ground lifeless, Jun Wu Xie lifted her arm. The Rui Lin Army soldiers stepped back, and wiped their des and sheathed them, but unable to wipe off the fact that those des imed many lives that night.

    Jun Wu Xie smiled at the Emperor.

    That smile terrified the Emperor as he stood atop on the wall, he was afraid of what mighte after that smile and said hastily: ¡°Wu Xie, you have done well to rid Qi of the cancer that had been guing us. You are most definitely a descendant of Jun Xian, the Lin Pce shall be well rewarded!¡±

    Jun Wu Xie lost her smile and her eyes iced up in frost, while the Emperor sweated profusely under that gaze.

    This was the first time the Emperor had mentioned Jun Xian to her, and she understood the underlying connotation.

    Good, that was what she wanted!

    The Emperor had buckled under the fear for his life, and chose to release Jun Xian.

    But.....

    Jun Wu Xie remained in silent expectation, not showing reciprocation for the Royal Benevolence bestowed, and sat stoic upon the ck beast.

    The Emperor¡¯s face twitched in annoyance but could only swallow any rebuke he had in mind. Jun Wu Xie was not taking his word for it, she wanted Jun Xian there in person!

    As the two of them faced off, the Emperor could only pray in hope that they bring Jun Xian safe and sound.

    Jun Xian was the only one who could make Jun Wu Xie back down towards maintaining a harmonious rtionship between ruler and vassal.

    Time ticked by, as the Emperor¡¯s sweat trickled down his face.

    The hurried shuffling of feet was heard approaching from behind and the Emperor turned expectantly, his face pale as a ghost.

    The eunuch sent to stop the tragedy returned huffing ¨C without Jun Xian!

    ¡°Where is he? Where is Jun Xian!?¡± The Emperor screamed silently.

    The eunuch was on the verge of tears, ¡°Your..... Maj.....Majesty..... When you servant arrived there..... It was..... Empty..... O.....Only a pool of blood.....¡±

    The Emperor almost sank to his knees at the news.

    Blood.....

    Was..... that Jun Xian¡¯s blood!?

    For many years, he had yearned for Jun Xian to be dead. With the news the eunuch brought, he felt fear like never before!

    Jun Xian is dead! Jun Wu Xie will not not spare his life!

    Despair fell heavily onto the Emperor, he could not turn to face out to the gates. Eyes wide with terror, sweat ran freely down his face.

    Jun Wu Xie will annihte the Imperial Pce! She will spare no one!

    ¡°Your Majesty!¡± The sudden cold voice inquired, like a sharp de, which pierced his being.

    ¡°Y..... yes?¡± The Emperor stammered through chattering teeth, trying with all his might to maintain a semnce ofposure. Jun Wu Xie must never know that Jun Xian had been killed!

    The frosty gaze scanned the group huddled atop the wall.

    In that moment, those eyes red and the murderous malice that flowed unrestrained was felt by those high on the wall.

    He dared!

 Chapter 125

    Chapter 125: ¡°Death Looms (2)¡±

    ¡°Long Qi!¡± There was madness in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes, her voice chilling to hear.

    ¡°I¡¯m here!¡±

    ¡°The assassins have infiltrated the Imperial Pce, lead the Rui Lin Army in to save the Emperor!¡± Jun Wu Xie ordered with her eyes narrowed. The Emperor¡¯s expression had told her everything.

    She wanted the whole Imperial Pce buried with her grandfather!

    ¡°Order all the soldiers surrounding the guilty officials¡¯ residences to spare none! Uproot all evil!¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s two orders made the Emperor turn white as a ghost.

    It¡¯s over! All over!

    ¡°It will be done!¡± Long Qi sped off!

    With two short sentences, Jun Wu Xie had forfeited the lives of the executed officials¡¯ families, while she nudged the beast to proceed to the gates of the Imperial Pce!

    I¡¯ll kill them all!

    Every single one!

    The Rui Lin Army marched behind Jun Wu Xie, advancing towards the the gates. The Yu Lin Army guards tensed, nervously holding their posts. They could feel the cold menacing chill of murder emanating from Jun Wu Xie in the distance.

    Regicide!

    Jun Wu Xie was going to kill the Emperor!

    ¡°Jun Wu Xie! Stay back! You are a member of the upright Jun Family!¡± The Emperor thered in horror at the sight in front of him.

    ¡°You¡¯re right! I am a member of the Jun Family.¡± Jun Wu Xie lips curled at the corners, a mesmerising beauty, but now, the devil lurked under that ravishing allure.

    She had crawled out from the depths of fire, to bring them all to HELL!

    Grandfather! You shall be avenged!

    ¡°STOP THEM!¡± The Emperor screamed.

    The Yu Lin Army lowered their heads and charged at the Rui Lin Army. The brief exchange only served to clearly show the disparity of strength between the two armies. The Yu Lin Army were crushed in a sh, with no casualties on the Rui Lin Army!

    The citizens watching at the side were stunned, unsure what is happening.

    But they still ced their trust in Jun Wu Xie, who had helped to rid them of the corrupt officials. On top of that, coupled with the high standing the people have always given to the Jun Family, the words of Jun Wu Xie must have been nothing but the truth!

    The assassins must have infiltrated the Imperial Pce! The dutiful Jun Family were protecting the Emperor!

    In the battle, the Yu Lin Army was utterly defeated and the Rui Lin Army advanced, battering on the gates. The wall reverberated with the impact and was felt keenly by the people atop the wall.

    ¡°Why..... Why did ite to this.....¡± The Emperor staggered, as his knees buckled, and was caught by Mo Xuan Fei.

    The Emperor had kept aging at bay for decades, but the events tonight seemed to have made him ten years older.

    It¡¯s over, all over.....

    A loud crash boomed, and the Imperial Pce gates had been breached. Jun Wu Xie¡¯s murderous intent was at the height of frenzy. She rode the ck beast, about to charge right into the Imperial Pce and exact her pent up vengeance!

    ¡°Wu Xie.¡± An all too familiar voice rang out. All thought of vengeance and killing, the murder and malice that was just boiling a moment ago, melted right out of her at that moment. Her head swung around.

    Among the crowd, a figure standing tall and straight stepped out, the stern yet affectionate expression on his face, was just all too familiar.

    Jun Wu Xie teared, rimming her eyes and blurring her vision, as she whispered:

    ¡°Grand..... father.....¡±

    Jun Xian looked at his granddaughter dotingly, and walked towards Jun Wu Xie.

    The Rui Lin Army parted without a word at the appearance of Jun Xian, heads bowed in reverence, in a show of their undying loyalty to the man.

    Beside Jun Xian, a slender figure followed quietly. A wide smile hung on a devilishly handsome face. The eyes stared haltingly at the emotional Jun Wu Xie.

    His little girl was about to cry.

 Chapter 126

    Chapter 126: ¡°Death Looms (3)¡±

    ¡°Silly girl.¡± Jun Xian walked over to Jun Wu Xie, anguish in his heart upon seeing her blood sttered dress but relieved she was safe, and raised his hand and ruffled her hair in affection.

    ¡°Your grandfather is fine.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie blinked her eyes, and feeling the tears well up threatening to fall, she lowered her head and pushed back her tears.

    Jun Xian patted Jun Wu Xie on the shoulder and looked up the wall at the Emperor who still stood trembling. ¡°Rest assured Your Majesty, the assassins have all been rid of, and the Imperial Pce is now safe.¡±

    Jun Xian¡¯s appearance had shocked Jun Wu Xie, and had the stunned the Emperor to stare speechlessly at him.

    He¡¯s alive?

    ¡°Uh.....Erm.... My beloved vassal, you have suffered. The Lin Pce has gained extraordinary merit again, and I will not forget it! Men! Covey my orders! The Lin Pce is bestowed a hundred bolts of brocade, ten thousand taels of gold, and the Rui Lin Army is to be awardedmendation for protecting me.¡± Irregardless, Jun Xian is alive!

    Heaven knows, he might have been killed!

    If not for the appearance of Jun Xian, his head would not be still attached.

    The Emperor was so d this day that Jun Xian was alive!

    Before Jun Xian replied, Jun Wu Xie had regained herposure, and lifted her head to the Emperor. ¡°Your Majesty, the credit for the events today was not due to the Lin Pce.¡±

    ¡°...........¡± The Emperor¡¯s heart sank when Jun Wu Xie spoke, and he remained quiet.

    ¡°The sessful execution of corrupt officials tonight, was due to the meticulous preparation by the Crown Prince. His highness had hidden his intelligence and wisdom all this time, to appear mediocre and unambitious, in order to catch them all unawares and secure evidence of their crimes! The apprehension of the corrupt tonight was made possible only through the unparalleled wisdom, and at the sacrifice of his image and reputation, to be misunderstood by all, in order to drive the State of Qi to greater prosperity and might!¡±

    Jun Wu Xie had lifted the image of Mo Qian Yuan up to the skies with her statement, and not just the Emperor, even Mo Qian Yuan was caught by surprise, as both of them stood just staring at Jun Wu Xie, clueless as to what she was up to.

    The glory and credit due for the execution of corrupt officials, had been handed over to Mo Qian Yuan on a tter!

    ¡°I implore Your Majesty to bestow the gifts to the Crown Prince, as the Lin Pce is undeserving of them.¡± Jun Wu Xie pushed on, ignoring the looks of puzzlement around her.

    The Emperor did not know what to make out of it, but to escape from the scary girl who stood before the gates, he nodded hesitantly, trying his hardest to portray a look of benevolence when he turned to Mo Qian Yuan.

    ¡°Qian Yuan, it has been hard for you these years.¡±

    Mo Qian Yuan snapped back to his senses, trying the grasp the whole situation, and gravely replied: ¡°It is my duty as the Crown Prince, and was just doing my part.¡±

    ¡° You have done well, and you will be rewarded handsomely.¡± The Emperor said, with a twitch at the corner of his mouth.

    Seeing the revered exchange between the Emperor and Mo Qian Yuan, Mo Xuan Fei was ovee in disgust.

    Jun Wu Xie was obviously rebuilding the reputation and standing of Mo Qian Yuan among the people. When news of tonight¡¯s events spread, his past idiosyncrasies and indulgences will be forgotten and instead remember him as the Crown Prince who sacrificed everything for the Kingdom! No one will fault him for his past arrogant and obnoxious behaviour.

    That move Jun Wu Xie made was sure smooth, vicious and precise!

    Things turned out beyond the expectations of everyone!

    She reversed Mo Qian Yuan¡¯s years of poor and tattered reputation to the people in one quick move!

 Chapter 127

    Chapter 127: ¡°This is Just the Beginning (1)¡±

    ¡°Father, the praise is exaggerated.¡± Mo Qian Yuan replied politely.

    ¡°Both the Crown Prince and the Lin Pce deserve merit for today¡¯s events. I will decide on the appropriate rewards. It¡¯s been a long night, and Jun Xian you must be tired out. Please go rest as the State of Qi cannot do without you, its pir of strength.¡± The Emperor smiled kindly, but on the inside, he raged with the humiliation he had to swallow further. He had never felt such indignity and disgrace as what Jun Wu Xie had put him through tonight.

    He only wanted the devil away from here and pray there will be no other incidents.

    Jun Xian was in no hurry to reply but looked at Jun Wu Xie, taciturnly turning the power bring things to a close over to her.

    Jun Wu Xie had calmed the malice with the appearance of her grandfather, and only the cold distant demeanor remained as she replied: ¡°Thank you Your Majesty, but there are culprits still remaining and I would like to extend an invitation to the Crown Prince to grace us with his wisdom in discussion, on any culprits that your humble servant have missed.¡±

    The Emperor startled again, culprits they missed!?

    Jun Wu Xie had massacred many, and Jun Xian returned. She still did not back down!?

    How many does she need to kill before she is satisfied!?

    The Emperor was too tired to resist and could only squeeze out an amiable smile and nodded wearily.

    Mo Qian Yuan walked out from the Pce and stood beside Jun Wu Xie. The events tonight had not only terrified the Emperor and Mo Yuan Fei, it had shocked him, an ally, with Jun Wu Xie¡¯s savagery.

    ¡°We shall take our leave. Your Majesty has been subject to much fright tonight, please rest well.¡± Jun Wu Xie turned and left upon finishing, an air of indifference, like she had forgotten all that happened tonight.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s simple statement was the signal for the Rui Lin Army to retreat as they gathered and left the Imperial Pce. The people who lined the streets were full of praise and respect.

    On the wall, watching the retreating Rui Lin Army, the Emperor could no longer hold down the night¡¯s suppressed anger and fear, and a surge of blood from his mouth as attendants rushed to hold him.

    Returning triumphant, Jun Wu Xie rode the ck beast alongside Jun Xian¡¯s steed. Jun Wu Yao had once again disappeared into the crowd and Jun Wu Xie could not find him.

    ¡°Grandfather, you alright?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked calmly.

    ¡°I¡¯m getting old, if it was not for your meals and conditioning, I¡¯m afraid these old bones would not havested till now.¡± The radiant Jun Xian who stood before the Pce, had his weariness showing now that they were out of sight of the people.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    ¡°Long Qi!¡±

    ¡°Right here!¡± After tonight¡¯s events, Long Qi had nothing but respect for Jun Wu Xie. Most do not know the whole picture, but Long Qi who stood by her side throughout fully saw how everything unfolded under her control.

    ¡°Ry my order. Before the culprits are eradicated, the Rui Lin Army will garrison themselves in the Imperial City and no one is to leave, not even members of the Imperial Family! Kill anyone who defies the order.¡± Jun Wu Xie had just sealed the Imperial City.

    Jun Xian and Mo Qian Yuan were taken aback by Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words. They both could guess at the intentions of Jun Wu Xie but kept their peace due to the enormity of their guesses.

    The matter had not ended. Jun Wu Xie¡¯s vengeance, was just beginning.

 Chapter 128

    Chapter 128: ¡°This is Just the Beginning (2)¡±

    Arriving back at the Lin Pce, Jun Xian who had been hiding his injuries copsed. Long Qi rushed up to support him back to his room, and Jun Qing followed from the gates.

    ¡°Uncle Fu, retrieve my medical box.¡± Jun Wu Xie ordered with her brows furrowed. Jun Xian had gotten stronger with her fortification medicine and careful administration. Upon seeing him copse, she could only guess at the extend of his injuries.

    ¡°Wu Xie.....¡± Mo Qian Yuan had many questions for Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie looked coldly at him and said: ¡°Follow me if you want to live. Shut up or I¡¯ll do it myself.¡±

    ¡°........¡± Mo Qian Yuan meekly followed.

    Jun Wu Xie hurried to Jun Xian¡¯s room and performed a check up. Her eyes red upon finishing.

    ¡°Poison.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s voice was calm. But it made the hearts of everyone there sink.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, do not worry. I made it back in one piece, didn¡¯t I?¡± The wearied Jun Xian forced a smile, leaning on the bedpost, assured Jun Wu Xie.

    Without a word, Jun Wu Xie retrieved the silver needle from her medical box that Uncle Fu brought in, and administered acupuncture on several pressure points. Blood darkened ck flowed down the needles and dripped on the bed. Jun Xian grew more pale, his lips turning frighteningly purple.

    ¡°Will father.....¡± Jun Qing asked, worried.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine¡± Jun Wu Xie, head lowered, continued busying herself.

    As long as she is alive, not even the devil himself, can im her grandfather from her.

    The darkened blood was slowly expelled and Jun Xian lost the purple in his lips. He was still pale, but did not look as frighteningly sick.

    Jun Wu Xie took out some of her fortification medicine, and fed them to Jun Xian.

    Colour returned to Jun Xian and the furrowed brow rxed, as he gained a bit of strength.

    He was still weary, leaning on the bed frame.

    Seeing the condition of Jun Xian improve, Jun Qing heaved a sigh of relief and asked: ¡°Father, what happened tonight? With your skills and the guards that went with you, few within the Imperial City can be a match for you.¡±

    The rxed Jun Xian furrowed his brows in rage, ¡°Lin Yue Yang was poisoned! When I found him, he was delirious. He was mumbling things about why they had to kill his family and why was he persecuted. He did not recognise me at first, and fought with the guards. I did not want to hurt him, and only ordered him subdued. Lucky for the pills that Wu Xie made me keep handy all the time. I gave one to Lin Yue Yang and he regained a bit sanity.¡±

    Thinking back to the scene of seeing the benefactor to the Jun Family insane, Jun Xian¡¯s heart wrenched in pain.

    ¡°When Lin Yue Yang regained his sanity, he rushed up shouting at me, to leave with my men. There are people who were using him to harm me. His whole family, young and old, died under their scheming.¡± Jun Xian clenched his fists, the saviour to his son, had died because of him, his entire family, not one spared, and it was all due to him.

    ¡°Just as he finished his words, he went into another bout of insanity, his body ballooned up rapidly, and blew apart. After the explosion, we suddenly felt weak, and fell off our horses one after another.....¡±

 Chapter 129

    Chapter 129: ¡°This is Just the Beginning (3)¡±

    After Jun Xian and his guards fell off their horses, a group of assassins rushed at them. They were defenseless against the assassins in their weakened state. All the guards were killed and Jun Xian was captured and brought back to the Imperial City.

    The guards from the Rui Lin Army had followed under Jun Xian for a long time and were hisrades, and were family to him. Jun Xian mourned deeply the over their deaths.

    He was brought to a dungeon, if not for Jun Wu Yao¡¯s timely arrival, he might not have survived to see his son and granddaughter.

    Jun Xian narrated the tumultuous events in an even voice.....

    Though it made his audience wince at the close call.

    Mo Qian Yuan being from the Imperial Family, lowered his head in shame, he knew better than anyone, the people responsible for the atrocities.

    Jun Qing¡¯s face darkened. In the Imperial Family¡¯s attempt to eradicate the Jun Family, they had used Lin Yue Yang as bait, knowing the Jun Family would not stand by and see their benefactor die an ignoble death. The Jun Family was responsible for the tragedy of the Lin Family.

    ¡°We have implicated the Lin Family.¡± Jun Xian closed his eyes in pain. A military man his whole life, he had given his life to the country, the Emperor he has devoted his unwavering loyalty to, has turned out to be so callous.

    The pain from his body pales inparison to the pain stemming from the heart.

    ¡°Grandfather will be fine after a few days of administration.¡± Jun Wu Xie was packing up after hearing her grandfather speak.

    Since leaving the Imperial Pce, she had been unusually calm.

    This calmness, made Mo Qian Yuan who had seen her vicious cruelty, uneasy.

    ¡°Grandfather, Uncle, you must be tired, please rest early.¡± reminded Jun Wu Xie as she stood up.

    ¡°Wu Xie, wait.¡± Jun Xian sat up and looked at Mo Qian Yuan.

    Mo Xian Yuan understood that his words were not meant for his ears and got up to leave. Jun Wu Xie stopped him, saying: ¡°Sit down.¡±

    Mo Qian Yuan paused, and could only meeklyply.

    ¡°Grandfather, I know what you are about to say. I was not being rash or impetuous today. I decided that people who harbour ill intentions against the Jun Family shall not live. I know you will persuade me otherwise. But forgive me for being unfilial, I will not change my mind on this matter.¡± Jun Wu Xie knelt by Jun Xian, her eyes determined.

    She knew Jun Xian was of humble birth, but gained favour from thete Emperor to prove his mettle on the battlefield, where he gained outstanding honours. Jun Xian¡¯s tolerance of the current Emperor time and again was his form of repayment to the favours bestowed by thete Emperor.

    But Jun Xian¡¯s tolerance does not equate that Jun Wu Xie follows suit!

    Jun Xian looked in rm at the Jun Wu Xie kneeling by his bed, and despite his weariness, He pulled Jun Wu Xie upright.

    ¡°What are you thinking!?¡±

    ¡°Grandfather, my mind is set.¡± Jun Wu Xie allowed herself to be pulled up, but she will not change her mind.

    ¡°This child..... Where did she get that stubborn streak from?¡± Jun Xian sighed in exasperation.

    ¡°I am persuading you otherwise because I am worried you will be at the forefront of danger, with your actions viting the powers of the Imperial Family, and bring harm to yourself. If you are determined, Grandfather will protect you at the cost of my life. Youmitted massacre to protect the sanctity of the Jun Family. This set of old bones might not be much, but it will shoulder the burden and not allow you, my dear child, to carry it all yourself.

 Chapter 130

    Chapter 130: ¡°This is Just the Beginning (4)¡±

    Decades of unwavering loyalty and in return, your life under threat. Even the most blindly loyal will awake to that reality.

    The Emperor had decided to do away with the mighty Jun Family, and if it was not for the decisive and resolved Jun Wu Xie, who repelled the onught, the Lin Pce might have vanquished.

    Seeing that Jun Xian had epted her decision, Jun Wu Xie was greatly relieved. She would rather face the scorn from all the people under the Heavens, and suffer abuse and humiliation throughout thends. But she cannot live with her grandfather and uncle hating her.

    ¡°Rest assured, Grandfather. I have made the necessary preparation. The Jun Family will note to harm.¡±

    ¡°I heard from your Uncle you released the Soaring Cloud Signal. You are really fearless. I know everything that happened tonight, and I am happy you handled every aspect so well. But I want to know of any future ns you make, please do not hide anything from me.¡± Jun Xian said in mock sternness, the twinkle in his eyes betraying him, where they were filled with love and affection.

    ¡°Yes, I shall.¡± Jun Wu Xie nodded.

    ¡°I intend to have the Emperor abdicate, and let the Crown Prince ascend the throne.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s short nonchnt statement made everyone¡¯s heart almost stop.

    Abdication!?

    She still wants the Emperor to relinquish his throne!

    Jun Qing¡¯s heart almost jumped out of him.

    ¡°Everything I did tonight was to firstly force the Emperor to release Grandfather, secondly, it was to eradicate the Emperor¡¯sckeys andstly, I needed to shore up our support and create favourable conditions for us.¡±

    Rescuing Jun Xian was her prerogative, and the other two objectives were to sabotage the Imperial Family¡¯s prestige and standing.

    The massacre of officials and generals tonight had gotten rid of powers who were against the Lin Pce, many of them strong supporters of the Emperor. With them eradicated, it was now harder for the Emperor to carry out any schemes in court.

    With concrete evidence produced, the executions of the corrupt officials had pushed the reputation of the Lin Pce to new peaks!

    ¡°You nned for all these? You pushed all credit at the end to His Highness all in order to achieve your aims?¡± Jun Xian finally understood Jun Wu Xie¡¯s intentions. The Emperor¡¯s wings were now clipped, and Jun Wu Xie grabbed the chance to present Mo Qian Yuan to the people and made it memorable.

    All of these, toy the foundation for the change of powers!

    ¡°Yes.¡± Jun Wu Xie replied, without hiding her intentions.

    Since the Emperor cannot amodate the Jun Family¡¯s existence, she will change the Emperor!

    ¡°In order to take over the throne legitimately, it is imperative Your Highness wins the support for the people.¡± Jun Wu Xie reasoned.

    The quiet Mo Qian Yuan sitting in the corner jumped. When Jun Wu Xie executed Wei Qun Hua, he had felt that Jun Wu Xie had activated their dormant alliance.

    If not for the Emperor¡¯s vicious hand, Jun Wu Xie would have bided her time.

    It was the Emperor¡¯s malice that brought about the massacre by Jun Wu Xie!

    ¡°You had the Rui Lin Army lock down the Imperial City, in preparation to force the Emperor¡¯s abdication?¡± As Jun Wu Xie¡¯s intentions dawned on Jun Xian, he saw the astonishing depth the n entailed, and she was able to formte it wlessly when she was caught in blinding rage. That was a feat he was incapable of.

    ¡°Yes, I prepared it when I summoned the Rui Lin Army. If they do not release Grandfather, I will breach the Imperial Pce. If they release him, I will lock down the Imperial City, and force his abdication. As long as the Rui Lin Army controls the Imperial City, the Emperor will not be able to draw his troops back. And once, Mo Qian Yuan ascends the throne, our Jun Family will be free from these misgivings.¡± Jun Wu Xie exined her ns, her eyes aglow.

    Expose the crimes, execute the officials, lock down the Imperial City, these were all within Jun Wu Xie¡¯s expectations before she moved out with the army.

    Release or not, the Emperor had to die!

 Chapter 131

    Chapter 131: ¡°This is Just the Beginning (5)¡±

    Jun Xian took a deep breath, getting the full picture, and was amazed at the intricatelyid out ns of Jun Wu Xie.

    How old was she?

    It was terrifying, even though this was his own granddaughter.

    The little girl who kept herself holed up at home, was much more decisive, and capable than many men he knew, how deep was this girl?

    Jun Wu Xie did not kill with her own hands, but her orders had caused a sea of bloodshed in the Imperial City.

    Not just Jun Xian, bothe Jun Qing and Mo Qian Yuan were both shocked by Jun Wu Xie¡¯s control of all that happened.

    Mo Qian Yuan looked at Jun Wu Xie in awe, feeling a deep sense of relief.

    Fortunately for him, he had been allied with Jun Wu Xie. Otherwise, he would have died under her hands sooner orter.

    ¡°You..... wanted me here, not just to hear all this, but to protect me. Am I right?¡± Mo Qian Yuan suddenly realised.

    Jun Wu Xie just looked at him in silent consent.

    ¡°You knew, after all that happened tonight, he will be resentful. He will not dare to retaliate against the Lin Pce, but will try to get rid of me if I had remained at the Crown Prince Residence seeing that we have shown ourselves to be allied. I am now targeted and you invited me here on the pretext of discussion of future ns to protect me from him! Right?¡± Mo Qian Yuan persisted.

    The Lin Pce had torn all bridges in their rtions with the Imperial Family, and the Emperor had never shown Mo Qian Yuan any favours. Moreover, Mo Qian Yuan had been seeing Jun Wu Xie frequently, he would definitely act to rid himself of the thorn in his side.

    ¡°You are not that dumb after all.¡± Jun Wu Xie replied dismissively.

    Mo Qian Yuan slumped further in his seat, stunned by the fact that the Emperor would have him killed without consideration and by the astute mind of Jun Wu Xie who saw all thising before anyone did.

    ¡°Cough..... Wu Xie.¡± Jun Xian cleared his throat, ncing at Mo Qian Yuan awkwardly.

    His granddaughter was being rather brash to the Crown Prince.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, she is doing it for my safety. She has be my benefactor, for without her, I would have died an ignoble death.¡± Mo Qian Yuan said in self mocking jest, when his biological father wanted him dead, and he was saved by an outsider, what a joke.

    Jun Xian sighed. He had heard about things happening within the Imperial Family.

    ¡°It seems this was discussed before?¡± Jun Qing had observed Jun Wu Xie and Mo Qian Yuan quietly from the side. He had previously thought that romance was blooming between them since noticing Jun Wu Xie¡¯s frequent trips to the Crown Prince Residence. Looking at them now, it seems he might have been mistaken.

    ¡°Yes it was. But it is happening earlier than we thought.¡± Jun Wu Xie replied calmly, oblivious to the funny look her uncle had in his eyes.

    Instead, Mo Qian Yuan caught it. His face flushed red and he lowered his head, bashful.

    Jun Qing saw the differing reactions of the two of them but brushed the matter aside for the moment in the face of the important tasks at hand.

    ¡°Wu Xie, when did you start to have these intentions?¡± Jun Qing did not understand how a little girl who stayed holed up at home, can even dream up such a grand scheme to change the Emperor!

    ¡°A few months ago.¡± Since she returned to the Lin Pce, she had toyed with the idea. Initially, it was for herself, now, it was for the whole Jun Family.

 Chapter 132

    Chapter 132: ¡°Thank You Present (1)¡±

    Jun Qing and Jun Xian were silently thoughtful, never had it crossed their minds that things woulde to this.

    At that time, Jun Wu Xie did not even step out of Lin Pce, how could she even begin to harbour such intentions?

    The father and son kept Jun Wu Xie back with more questions, and only after being overwhelmed by the intricacy of her ns, did they allow her to leave.

    A room was arranged for Mo Qian Yuan in the annex, and he wondered if it was intentional that it was extremely far away from Jun Wu Xie¡¯s room!

    Aftering out from Jun Xian¡¯s room, Jun Wu Xie heaved a long breath. The stench from her blood covered clothes was overpowering. The ck beast whoid by the door moured to its feet when it saw Jun Wu Xie and rubbed itself against her.

    ¡°Meow¡±

    [My master was so heroic today!]

    ¡°Knock it off, I¡¯m filthy.¡± Jun Wu Xie wrinkled her nose as she looked down her dress and walked hurriedly towards her room.

    The ck beast shimmered, and transformed itself back into a tiny ck cat, and hopped onto Jun Wu Xie¡¯s shoulder.

    They arrived back at her courtyard, though the bodies of the assassins had been disposed at the Imperial Pce¡®s gates, the blood still covered the ground. The suffocating stench hung heavily over the courtyard and several servants were brushing and washing down the blood with water. But there was too much blood and they will not get it cleaned for awhile.

    The servants bowed in greeting when they saw Jun Wu Xie, ¡°The steward has prepared hot water for your bath. It is ready for use.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie nodded. Uncle Fu was so thoughtful, the stench from her clothes was driving her crazy.

    The smell swirled around her body, bringing to mind the scene when she was reborn. Those repressed memories, came back to her as the scent of blood permeated her nostrils.

    She went straight to her room, and flung the cat in the hall while she proceeded to the bath. Warm water filled the wooden bath tub, the air steamy from the heat of the water.

    Jun Wu Xie undressed, her snowy white skin exposed to the chill air. Trembling slightly, she hopped quickly into the bathtub, the warm water rxing her tense body, her pores in jubtion offort.

    The warm water wrapped her infort and she rxed as she soaked, her eyes drooping to close in sleep.

    Having fallen into a deep sleep, she awoke only when the water started to lose its warmth.

    The moment she opened her eyes, she froze!

    A beautiful handsome face rested on the edge of the tub, the corners of his mouth just ever so slightly curled, smiling. His violet eyes staring at her.

    ¡°...............¡± Jun Wu Xie stared at Jun Wu Yao, not knowing when he arrived.

    ¡°I was thinking, this would be the moment, you should be screaming.¡± Jun Wu Yao rested his chin in his palm and yfully ran his fingers along the rim of the tub before gently rippling the water. The yful twinkle in his eyes pierced through the fog fell upon the face of Jun Wu Xie, seemingly staring at her eyebrows.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked, furrowing her brows, the flower petals on the water covering her.

    ¡°If not here, where should I be?¡± Jun Wu Yao questioned in return,ughing.

    ¡°You left earlier.¡± Jun Wu Xie did not see Jun Wu Yao on the way back, and has gotten used to his long periods of absence.

    Jun Wu Yao smiled, his slender fingers dancing upon the warm water, ¡°The stench of blood was too strong and I had to clean myself up. How could I allow you to see me in that state?¡±

 Chapter 133

    Chapter 133: ¡°Thank You Present (2)¡±

    After which, Jun Wu Yao abruptly stood up as his tall stature bent over and leaned in towards her, his handsome face only a breath away from her.

    ¡°Come, tell me if you can smell it.¡±

    His actions were so sudden yet so natural when he closed in on their distance. Jun Wu Xie waspletely caught off guard, as his masculine scent descended upon her, there was no stench of blood and sweat, only a refreshing masculine scent greeted her.

    ¡°You...go out first.¡± Jun Wu Xie subconsciously tilted her face away as she felt her cheeks flush, she faintly felt there was something about this scene that was not right.

    ¡°Why? I have already washed myself thoroughly, right?¡± Jun Wu Yao smiled at her, without the slightest intention to leave as he asked her in his enigmatic voice.

    Jun Wu Xie frowned.

    ¡°Stop worrying, isn¡¯t Grandfather back safe and sound? This expression doesn¡¯t suit you.¡± Jun Wu Yao raised his hands and reached out as he trailed his wet finger gently between her eyebrows, smoothing out her frown.

    Being gloomy all day doesn¡¯t suit his girl.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at him, as her gaze rested on his rosy lips that were slightly apart, she froze for a moment before squeezing out a ¡°thank you¡±.

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s hand did not leave her face as he brushed her delicate cheeks softly, his eyes were warm as he looked at her giving her a devilish smile.

    ¡°Thank me?¡±

    ¡°For saving Grandfather.¡± Jun Wu Xie replied awkwardly, if it wasn¡¯t for Jun Wu Yao¡¯s timely arrival, she might have lost someone precious to her.

    Although Jun Wu Xie was cold and aloof, she still knew basic courtesy, after all, he had saved her important family member.

    Jun Wu Yao gently wiped the droplets of water over her red luscious lips with his thumb.

    ¡°There is no need to thank me, I¡¯ve said it before, I¡¯m staying on because I want to repay my gratitude, didn¡¯t I?¡± Jun Wu Yao looked at her with a twinkle in his eyes, revealing another sly smile. Saving Jun Xian was a piece of cake for him, whether Jun Xian lived or died made no difference to him however he knew that it did matter to her and all he wanted was for her to be happy.

    As long as she was happy, he¡¯d do anything.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at him with a hint of disbelief. Using repaying his gratitude as an excuse? She had long threw that excuse out the window.

    ¡°Wu Xie.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Jun Wu Xie felt that something was amiss, however he had saved Jun Xian earlier and she decided that she should be more tolerant towards him.

    ¡°If you really want to thank me, can I change it for something else?¡± Jun Wu Yao¡¯s deep purple eyes seemed to be aze as he looked longingly at her lips.

    ¡°As long as it¡¯s something I have.¡± Jun Wu Xie replied calmly, if its about making medicine, as long as he asks for it, and it¡¯s within her means, she would definitely refine it for him.

    Jun Wu Yao could not help but let out a chuckle when he saw her answer so seriously as she had on a grim expression. Who would believe that this was the very same girl who had started a huge massacre just hours ago? Looking at her now, she was really like a white piece of paper.

    ¡°Of course you have it.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s expression turned grave as she looked at him in earnest.

    ¡°Well, you said that as long as it¡¯s something you have, you promise to give it to me, right?¡± Jun Wu Yao was in no hurry to respond to her question.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Well then, this is a choice you¡¯ve made yourself.¡± He chortled as a devilish grin spread across his face.

    Suddenly, a feeling rose up in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s heart that something seemed off but before she could think further, Jun Wu Yao had already closed in on her!

    Jun Wu Xie flung her eyes open wide, she felt something warm and tender pressing against her lips!

 Chapter 134

    Chapter 134: ¡°Thank You Present (3)¡±

    ¡°!!!!!!¡±

    Warmth spread in her mouth, and a rush overcame her as her lips tingled.

    Jun Wu Xie wanted to retreat in protest, but within the confines of the wooden tub, she had no room to back into.

    Before she could resist further, Jun Wu Yao held the back of her neck in a strong hand, and pulled her face closer tenderly.

    ¡°You promised, you can¡¯t back out. And..... remember to breathe through your nose.¡± Having lightly tasted it, Jun Wu Yao was unable to pull himself away. He was drowning deep within those eyes. He panted lightly as he whispered the reminder, and without waiting for a reply, and dived headlong into another kiss.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mind went nk, Jun Wu Yao¡¯s breath tickled her cheek, all her strength seemed to seep out of her, and she was unable to struggle.

    Jun Wu Yao went deeper, slowly savouring. In his yearning in the sweetness of the moment, Jun Wu Yao lifted her up from the warm water, and pulled her into an embrace within his strong arms.

    The little ck cat who sat outside the bath, saw Jun Wu Xie lifted and embraced by the unashamed Jun Wu Yao, and it nearly dropped its jaw in shock.

    It knew its mistress was clueless about rtionships between a man and a woman, and this scoundrel was taking advantage of that and stealing the pure innocence of its mistress!!

    [My Master! You have to resist!]

    [Push him away!]

    [What kind of gift in thanks is this scoundrel asking for!? ]

    [That is an outrage to your modesty!]

    [Kill him quick!]

    [Stick him with your needles!]

    [Make him a hedgehog!]

    [Die you lecher!!!!!]

    It was no use. Jun Wu Xie brain¡¯s was not functioning and did not receive the little ck cat¡¯s thoughts.

    The little ck cat could only weep the futility and at the loss of its mistress¡¯s first kiss of her two lives stolen, by this shameless and despicable lecher!

    The little ck cat was about to lose its mind!

    And what made it more sad was.....

    It was not the lecher¡¯s match in battle!

    It could only stare quietly, swallowing back its tears, and mourn for its Mistress¡¯s lost innocence!

    After a long while, Jun Wu Yao reluctantly parted his lips from Jun Wu Xie¡¯s.

    Jun Wu Xie had not recovered and her eyes were zed.

    Jun Wu Yao smiled and draped a robe around Jun Wu Xie, and carried her out of the bath.

    ¡°You are so tempting to eat, a pity.....¡± Jun Wu Yao carried Jun Wu Xie over to her soft bed, looking at her cheeks, pink from her bath, her lightly closed eyes, and ran his fingers longingly across her face.

    Too early. Though delicious, but was not time to pick and savour.

    To a connoisseur, he waits till the flowers blossoms, before he picks it in its most beautiful form.

    And Jun Wu Xie was still a bud waiting to blossom, it was not time to pick it.

    Wait. Will still have to wait.

    ¡°Grow up fast.¡± Jun Wu Yao said in a low voice.

    ¡°You!¡± Jun Wu Xie snapped awake, she lifted her hand and the robe draped upon her slipped off her shoulder.

    In that moment, the room was silent.

    Jun Wu Yao nced haltingly, eyebrows raised, and his amusement deepened.

    ¡°Get out!¡± Jun Wu Xie pulled the robe around her, staring murderously at him.

    Bring me my needles!

    ¡°Sure, I have received my gift of thanks, and sincerely..... It was the best gift I have ever received.¡± Jun Wu Yaoughed impetuously, his eyes showing joy. We still have a long road ahead, we have time. Isn¡¯t that right?

    His first taste of the flower left a lingering fragrance in his mouth.

 Chapter 135

    Chapter 135: ¡°Spirit Growth¡±

    The mischievous Jun Wu Yao leftughing, and the little ck cat hiding in the corner jumped onto the bed. With a serious expression, for a cat, it sat upon the soft bed, looking at Jun Wu Xie, with her cheeks flushed red.

    ¡°Mistress, we need to talk about life.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Jun Wu Xie, with her robe pulled tightly around her, turned to face the little ck cat, replied quizzically, eyebrows raised. Her lips were still slightly swollen, and traces of the rush of sensations that overwhelmed her earlier remained leaving a tingling feeling.

    [You grew up in an environment closed from the world. You had never encountered anything outside of medicine. You had never experienced, and hence have nomon knowledge of human to human interaction. Although you joined the organization thereafter, you holed yourself up in theb, and all your assistants were female and you had no interaction with members of the opposite sex. That has lead you tockmon sense in your interactions with the males in general.] The little ck cat looked sternly at Jun Wu Xie.

    In the long years she lived in her previous life, she had not interacted with a man alone, and she was defenceless against advances such as this.

    If the lecherous Jun Wu Yao was allowed to have his way, it¡¯s mistress will be swallowed up whole one fine day.

    That must not be allowed to happen!

    ¡°So.....?¡± Jun Wu Xie did not know what the little ck cat was driving at.

    [So, just like today, it was pure.....]

    With a whoosh, the soft pillow flew into the little ck cat¡¯s face, before it could finish the sentence.

    ¡°Meow!!¡±

    ¡°Shut it!¡± Jun Wu Xie turned a bright shade of red, and she did not want to hear anything about what happened earlier.

    [.............]The little ck cat was speechless. [Mistress! That expression on your face..... It does not suit you! You need lessons urgently on interpersonal skills between men and women!]

    Jun Wu Xie had refused to let it say anymore, and it can only sulk scratching its ws at the foot of the bed.

    Jun Wu Xie dressed and regained her usualposure. She sat down at the table and cupped her face in her palms, staring at the lotus just beginning to bloom.

    The lotus has begun to flower and its fragrance grew stronger. Jun Wu Xie could feel her spiritual strength growing and developing. The power that she gathered in her palm glowed red and it was getting stronger as well.

    Enveloped within the lingering fragrance, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s calm returned.

    The n to have the Crown Prince take over the throne was happening earlier than expected and her spiritual power was not strong enough. In all the seven stages, evolving to the next stage was always extremely difficult. Evolving the red aura of the spirit was the least difficult one, and it took an average person three years to evolve them from red to orange while it took the gifted ones about two years.

    To advance to yellow from orange, it required twice the amount of time. Six years.....

    The stronger the spiritual powers grow, the longer the time it requires. And the gap between the average person and the gifted one amplifies the further they advance.

    Those blessed with the gift can reduce the time needed to develop the powers and pursue greater heights impossible to most.

    For the average human and those less inclined, if they stagnate and spend too much time on a particr level, the chances to achieve the higher stages are greatly reduced.

    If a person evolving an orange aura of the spirit to yellow took more than twelve years, it would be impossible for him to evolve his yellow aura in this life.

 Chapter 136

    Chapter 136: ¡°The Shaky Throne (1)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie was still unfamiliar with the spiritual powers of this world, She was unable to judge how far she hade with her spirit¡¯s red aura.

    The situation at hand did not allow her to wait. Removing the threat to the Jun Family must take priority.

    There wasn¡¯t much time left.

    ............

    Within the Qi Imperial Pce, the Emperor sat within the study, his face threateningly dark.

    Mo Xuan Fei sat meekly in a corner, keeping his head lowered.

    All within one night, the men who ruled thesends tasted for the first time the bitterness of defeat, and had their pride and authority trampled into dust.

    ¡°You useless piece of trash! Look what you have done! How long had Jun Wu Xie been tagging behind you? You didn¡¯t even realise what she was capable of. And now, she has kicked mud onto our faces! I have been humiliated!¡± The Emperor stared angrily at Mo Xuan Fei. He would not have ever dreamed, thess that was detested and shunned by the people, would turn into the heroine revered by all.

    The series of events that unfolded before them tonight, could not have been the work of a wilful and unruly littless.

    Mo Xuan Fei kept his head lowered. Ever since they stepped into the Imperial Study, he had been chided, and he could find no answer in rebuttal.

    ¡°I..... I don¡¯t know how she turned out like this..... When she was with me, she was not dumb, not I wouldn¡¯t call her intelligent. Or she would not have been deceived to go to the cliff.¡± Mo Xuan Fei tried to say in defence. How did she be so intelligent?

    ¡°You have the cheek to bring that up! I reminded you that no matter how much you disliked Jun Wu Xie, bear with it for the sake of the Lin Pce. And you showed your hand prematurely instead! You are lucky Jun Xian does not suspect you or he will not spare even you! What¡¯s done is done, but Jun Wu Xie still survived! That was really dumb!¡± The Emperor raged on. He was not mad that Mo Xuan Fei struck them early, but angry at the fact he did not root out the crux of their problems! Jun Wu Xie still lives!

    If Mo Xuan Fei had seeded, tonight would not have happened.

    ¡°Father! If I had not made my move, how could I get close to Yun Xian? I disliked Jun Wu Xie, but you wanted me to y along, in view of not offending them. Then you wanted me to get close to Bai Yun Xian. As a disciple of the Qing Yun n, she would not even have looked at me if I was still caught in the engagement with Jun Wu Xie.¡± Mo Xuan Fei was dismayed that Jun Wu Xie could survive a fall from such a high cliff.

    The Emperor stared angrily at Mo Xuan Fei, but knew he spoke the truth.

    In fact, the Emperor was not entirely oblivious to Mo Xuan Fei¡¯s actions, but had tacitly approved them.

    Unfortunately, his scheme failed, and Jun Wu Xie survived, and underwent an earth moving change.

    ¡°With things having reached such a stage, it¡¯s no use crying over spilt milk. Our hostility towards the Lin Pce has been inly exposed as Jun Xian survived and there is no way we can change that fact. What Jun Wu Xie did tonight was just a prequel to bigger things toe. She had been in close contact with the Crown Prince, and has invited him to the Lin Pce. It seems they have formed an alliance.¡± The Emperor astutely concluded the gravity of the situation.

    ¡°Father, you mean..... Jun Wu Xie is nning a regime change with the Crown Prince?¡± and Mo Xuan Fei paled.

 Chapter 137

    Chapter 137: ¡°The Shaky Throne (2)¡±

    The Emperor nodded heavily, just at that moment, an eunuch came to deliver a new message, after reading the scroll on hand, the Emperor¡¯s face turned pale.

    ¡°This Jun Wu Xie dares to act so brazenly!!!¡± He clenched his fist till his knuckles turned white.

    ¡°Imperial Father, what is the matter?¡± Mo Xuan Fei was startled at his father¡¯s outburst.

    The Emperor flung the scroll angrily at Mo Xuan Fei, seething in rage. Mo Xuan Fei scrambled to catch it and his face also lost all colour after reading the contents.

    ¡°Sh..She actually had the entire Rui Lin Army blockade up the whole Imperial City? What is she up to now?!¡±

    ¡°What is she up to? Ah! This girl really wants to get rid of me! The whole Imperial City is now indirectly ced under the Rui Lin Army¡¯s control, I can¡¯t even get my forces in to protect me, she clearly wants me to abdicate! She wants me to abdicate! Using such tactics, she really is very heartless!¡± The Emperor felt as if there was a noose around his neck being held by Jun Wu Xie and she was slowly tightening it, as he found his breathing erratic and he started gasping for air.

    ¡°No wonder she invited the Crown Prince to return to Lin Pce with her, she was afraid that I might get rid of him if I had found out her intentions in advance. If there¡¯s no candidate to ascend the throne, she won¡¯t force this hand on me.¡± Thinking how intricate her nning was, the Emperor really wanted to vomit blood!

    Mo Xuan Fei¡¯s face turned as white as sheet, never in his wildest dreams would he have thought that Jun Wu Xie was so capable and to have exploited various reasons to put them in such a tight spot.

    How did she pull it off? What was in that mind of hers? How could she think of so many ns?

    ¡°T..Then what should we do now? You can¡¯t be thinking of handing everything over to her on a silver tter, without even putting up a bit of a fight?¡± Mo Xuan Fei started to panic, the rtionship he had with Jun Wu Xie was now rotten to the extreme, since he had broken off the engagement. If she had designs on the Emperor¡¯s throne, he would definitely get embroiled in it and he would have no means of escape.

    ¡°Stop panicking! Things won¡¯t be going the way she nned, quickly, send some of our people to go out of Imperial City under the cover of the night in disguise.¡± The Emperor¡¯s eyes were full of malice as he narrowed them, seething silently in rage.

    The moon hung in the sky as the cold night breeze blew into the Imperial Study. The Emperor stood by the window as he looked out staring at the moon in deep contemtion. There were some shuffling movements at the door as an eunuch scrambled to bring him some news: All the people he had sent out had lost their heads, not a single soul made it out of Imperial City.

    ¡°All of them had beast contractual spirits!¡± The Emperor felt his heart ache as he bellowed at the poor eunuch who brought the ill news.

    He had not expect that they would be so easily wiped out, he had actually made sure they were under the guise of themoners, he did not think that the Rui Lin Army would actually dare killmoners.

    Won¡¯t they afraid of arousing the wrath of themon people?

    However, no matter what beasts they had, be it aerial ornd beasts, Rui Lin Army had shot them down mercilessly.

    The Emperor slumped onto his chair as his thoughts were thrown into disarray, cold sweat trickling down his forehead.

    Nobody was allowed out of Imperial City, they had fully locked down the entire city and he had no means to get help from outside!

    ¡°Go! Quickly summon Bai Yun Xian!¡± The Emperor hollered, he suddenly remembered he still had a hidden card.

    No matter what, Bai Yun Xian was still Qing Yun n Sovereign¡¯s disciple and even he did not dare provoke them. Relying on their great influence, Bai Yun Xian was his hidden trump card! Only she had the power to reverse the situation!

    Mo Xuan Fei quickly brought Bai Yun Xian to the Imperial Study.

    Her face was ck to the extreme, being awoken in the middle of the night, she was in a very bad mood. She was on a cold war with Mo Xuan Fei and now he actually dragged her out in the middle of the night while she was having her beauty sleep! She gave a perfunctory curtsy to the Emperor.

    ¡°May I know what is so important that Your Majesty had to invite me over so urgently for?¡±

    ¡°Miss Bai, time is at stake, I really need you to extend your grace, we need to seek your assistance in some matters.¡± The Emperor resumed his dignified poise as he gave her a warm smile.

    Bai Yun Xian was slightly startled, she had went to bed earlier today and had no idea of the huge changes the winds had brought about to the Kingdom of Qi.

 Chapter 138

    Chapter 138: ¡°The Shaky Throne (3)¡±

    ¡°What on earth happened?¡± Bai Yun Xian asked when she saw the pale faced duo and put aside her irritation for having her sleep interrupted.

    The Emperor cast a nce from the corner of his eyes at Mo Xuan Fei and in tacit understanding, he put up a front of solemnity and rted the night¡¯s events. In his narration, he twisted the facts to drag Bai Yun Xian into the picture by saying that Jun Wu Xie¡¯s incredulous actions were due to her jealousy and anger at being spurned by Mo Xuan Fei for Bai Yun Xian.

    ¡°Jun Wu Xie has locked down the Imperial City, to force me to hand you over to her. How can I bear to do that? Rest assured, even at the cost of my life, I will ensure you remain safe.¡± Mo Xuan Fei held Bai Yun Xian¡¯s hands tightly in his, looking like nothing in the world mattered more to him than her lovely self.

    Bai Yun Xian was stunned in silence and looked nkly at Mo Xuan Fei.

    ¡°You said, Jun Wu Xie wants you to hand me over to her?¡± Her eyes wide with shock.

    Jun Wu Xie dares to mess with me!?

    Does she not know the might of the Qing Yun n!?

    ¡°Yun Xian! I will not let her have her way! That lunatic will get to you only over my dead body!¡± Mo Xuan Fei hugged Bai Yun Xian tightly, unwilling to let go.

    The Emperor looked on in approval, and taciturnly nodded at Mo Xuan Fei.

    Mo Xuan Fei smiled, his face hidden away from Bai Yun Xian.

    ¡°Jun Wu Xie has overestimated herself, she thinks she had rendered me helpless by locking down the city? It¡¯s just the Rui Lin Army!¡± Bai Yun Xian pushed Mo Xuan Fei away in anger. She was touched by the Mo Xuan Fei¡¯s deep feeling for her, but Jun Wu Xie¡¯s actions were an affront to her dignity.

    A mere Miss from the Lin Pce to face her? What a joke!

    Seeing that she had bought the story, the Emperor and Mo Xuan Fei felt like rubbing their hands in glee, but they kept their facades on, looking aggrieved for the affront to Bai Yun Xun.

    ¡°Yun Xian, you have a n?¡± Mo Xuan Fei asked.

    Bai Yun Xian nodded and raised her hand. Worn on her index finger, a shiny gold band started to shimmer in a white glow, and a white glowing butterfly coalesced with that light, pping its translucent wings, a beautiful sight to behold.

    This is my contracted spirit. Butterfly of Compassion, The Min Butterfly. It is capable of transformation. In the night, it will not be seen. The Rui Lin Army has the Imperial City locked down? That remains to be seen!¡± Bai Yun Xianughed. She had harboured a deep dislike for Jun Wu Xie all this while, and now she dares to go openly go against her?

    That works out just fine for her. It is time the Young Miss of the Lin Pce learnt her ce and realise how miniscule the Lin Pce is. She can crush them with a wag of her finger!

    ¡°That¡¯s fantastic! With the Min Butterfly, no matter how capable Jun Wu Xie is, she cannot stop us from sending for reinforcements! Yun Xian, it is all in your hands! A hundred and fifty miles southeast from here, there is a garrison. Once you send the news out, the army will deploy and the Rui Lin Army will not be a threat!¡± Mo Xuan Fei lit up with joy. He was right to choose Bai Yun Xian! No matter how brutal Jun Wu Xie was, shemands only an army of a hundred thousand here. With the rest of the Jun Family¡¯s army stationed at the borders, they will not back it back in time even if they rode their horses to death!

    Bai Yun Xian nced at Mo Xuan Fei and prodded her butterfly. It fluttered its wings and flew out the window, the translucent wings blending into the dark of night, invisible to the eye and seemed to have disappeared.

    ¡°Garrison? No, I informed my master.¡± She will let Jun Wu Xie learn the hard way, the Qing Yun n is not to be trifled with!

 Chapter 139

    Chapter 139: ¡°The Shaky Throne (4)¡±

    The Emperor and Mo Xuan Fei were devastated.

    Inform the Qing Yun n?

    The Qing Yun n was far distance from the Kingdom of Qi. How long did they have to wait?

    If they had sent for help from the nearby garrison, it would have only taken days at most for reinforcements to arrive. Now, help will only arrive from Qing Yun n eight hundred miles away.....

    How long will their journey take!?

    During that period, what atrocities would Jun Wu Xie put us under!?

    ¡°Yun Xian! It would be inappropriate to trouble Qing Yun n over such a trifling matter. As a guest of the Kingdom of Qi, we should resolve these issues ourselves.¡± Mo Xuan Fei panicked. By the time Qing Yun n gets here, they might all not be alive anymore.

    Bai Yun Xian replied: ¡°The Min Butterfly is incapable of speech and only my master can decipher the message which I sent through the butterfly. If I had sent it to the garrison, no one would have understood.¡±

    Mo Xuan Fei¡¯s shoulders slumped, he just remembered that spirits generally can onlymunicate with their owners, and not to any other.

    Only just realising that, Mo Xuan Fei was deted.

    For a moment there, he had thought they were saved but the chances seemed really slim right now.

    Seeing Mo Xuan Fei forlorn and downcast, Bai Yun Xian said with knitted brows: ¡°The Min Butterfly is very fast, my master will send help in two weeks if all goes well.¡±

    Considering the distance they had to travel, that was fast.

    ¡°But with the Rui Lin Army under Jun Wu Xie, if she makes her move.....¡± Mo Xuan Fei was terrified, having witnessed Jun Wu Xie¡¯s bloody massacre, he was afraid of her next move.

    ¡°She might think she possesses the capability to harm me! Get some men to prepare these, I know how to drag this out.¡± Bai Yun Xian¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously.

    ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Mo Xuan Fei had never seen Bai Yun Xian so cold, and felt a little jittery about it. He felt a cold wave of apprehension.

    Bai Yun Xian¡¯s lips curled in malice, her eyes dripped with venom.

    ¡°You said Jun Wu Xie has garrisoned her Rui Lin Army within the Imperial City? If I can render the whole Rui Lin Army here immobile, wouldn¡¯t her army of a hundred thousand be useless? Do not forget, the poison you gave Lin Yue Yang, came from me.¡±

    Mo Xuan Fei jerked up. To capture Jun Xian, he had gone to Bai Yun Xian for the drug. It first messes up the mind, driving them to lunacy and introduces violent poison into the body, inducing the person to bloat and explode. Remnants from the poison dissipates into the air after the explosion makes anyone who smells it weak, losing their strength.

    Poison like this, was unheard of and Mo Xuan Fei had it tested on people to verify the imed effects before he gave it to Lin Yue Yang.

    It was due to the poison that they were able to capture Jun Xian that easily.

    Nevertheless, it was very potent malevolent poison and even Mo Xuan Fei was shuddered at its effects.

    Mo Xuan Fei had a pretty good guess what Bai Yun Xian¡¯s was nning. ¡°Yun Xian, you have a n in mind to incapacitate the Rui Lin Army of a hundred thousand soldiers?¡± Mo Xuan Fei asked, his eyes bright with fervour.

    Bai Yun Xian smiled coldly: ¡°Piece of cake. The Qing Yun n uses poison as well as they can administer medicine.¡±

 Chapter 140

    Chapter 140: ¡°Intoxicated Lotus (1)¡±

    With the Imperial City locked down, the people were filled with unease. They were not aware of the struggle between the Lin Pce and the Imperial Family. They were told the attackers who ambushed the Second Prince have not beenpletely eradicated and the sealing of the city was necessary to prevent their escape.

    With the people restless, Mo Qian Yuan started to mingle among them frequently, caring for them, addressing the popr sentiment. Within a few short days, Mo Qian Yuan¡¯s standing and reputation improved by leaps and bounds and had totally overshadowed Mo Xuan Fei, bing the prince of choice by the popce.

    Jun Wu Xieid low during this period, shutting herself up in cultivating her spiritual powers.

    ¡°Mistress, shouldn¡¯t you strike while the iron is hot?¡± The little ck catid by the edge of the lotus pond, swishing its fluffy tail back and forth over the water.

    Jun Wu Xie sat at the stone table, observing the gradually blossoming lotus, replied: ¡°It is not time yet. To allow Mo Qian Yuan to take the throne legitimately, he needs to garner the support of the people.¡±

    If she had wanted to forcefully nt Mo Qian Yuan on the throne, she would have done it on that night.

    The Emperor was a vicious man, but he enjoyed good support from the popce. She clipped his wings and sealed his escape, and allowed the Emperor to stay on the throne to allow Mo Qian Yuan time to ease himself into the throne.

    If she was to be the hand behind the change of regime, she wanted it done legitimately and with the approval of the people.

    It was not for Mo Qian Yuan, but for the good of Lin Pce.

    It did not matter who sits upon the throne, as long as the Lin Pce was not threatened.

    The little ck cat nodded in understanding, its mistress was a genius. She sees things to the littlest detail in her ns to protect the Lin Pce, but aplete dolt in the other aspect.

    The little ck cat was deep in thought, whether to broach the topic on rtionships between men and women when it suddenly screeched in surprise!

    ¡°MEOWWW!!¡±

    The ck feline leapt away from the pondside in a sh, and while still airborne, it noticed a chubby little doll clinging on its tail.

    Jun Wu Xie stared in surprise, as Little Lotus bit determinedly on the cat¡¯s tail holding on while the little ck cat dragged him all over the courtyard.....

    [You imp! Let go!!] The pain on its tail made the little ck cat cry, it raised its ws, turned and scratched wildly at the soft and plump Little Lotus.

    Little Lotus¡¯s snow white skin was soon covered in countless bleeding scratches.

    ¡°WAAAHHHHH!!¡± In pain, Little Lotus finally released the tail from its mouth, curled up on the ground, whimpering in tears.

    Jun Wu Xie got a headache, seeing what she was going to have to deal with. She walked over, and picked up both the angry little cat and Little White Lotus each in one hand.

    [Idiot! You bit on my tail!] The little ck cat pointed usingly.

    ¡°Sniff.... Sniff..... I didn¡¯t know. I was in the water and I saw this ck thing waving and thought it was food.....¡± Little Lotus whimpered, pouting.

    [What lies! You are a nt spirit, you do not need to eat!] The little rascal must be doing it in revenge for the times he was bullied by me!

    ¡°No..... No... It wasn¡¯t like that!¡± Little Lotus, frightened by little ck cat¡¯s aggression, shrank back in fear.

    Truthfully, he did not know why he bit little ck cat¡¯s tail. It was rather fuzzy, unable to recall how he swam to the edge of the pond and bit on little ck cat. By the time he was aware, he was scratched all over by the little ck cat.

 Chapter 141

    Chapter 141: ¡°Intoxicated Lotus (2)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie watched calmly as the tiny duo continued squabbling. She lifted the little ck cat onto the table, and turned to remove the lotus from the basin it was kept in and handed the basin to Little Lotus.

    ¡°Throw the wine in there away.¡± It was recorded in the ancient book that when cultivating an Imperial Blue Snow Lotus, do not reuse the Jade Nectar leftover in the basin. When the wine falls to a level that does not cover the roots, it must be changed as soon as possible. Hence, she had always poured the excess Jade Nectar into the lotus pond.

    Little Lotus nodded and toddled to the pond hugging the basin tightly.

    As he moved as fast as his tiny legs can carry him towards the pond, the pungent aroma from the basin filled his nostrils and his cheeks grew rosy. He turned around to peek, he saw Jun Wu Xie staring intently at the lotus, he involuntarily gulped down his saliva and wiped off the excess that was about to dribble down the side of his lips.

    This was all unwanted...right?

    Hence, it was alright to drink a little...?

    Little Lotus shifted the basin closer to his mouth.....

    [What are you doing!?] The little ck cat suddenly screamed.

    Little Lotus panicked upon hearing the scream and got rid of the Jade Nectar by pouring it all down his throat. He choked and coughed till he turned red, and turned to look at the little ck cat in fear.

    ¡°No..... nothing..... ¡± Little Lotus stammered.

    The little ck cat jumped off the table in a sh and walked over to Little Lotus.

    Little Lotus backed away from little ck cat, his tiny feet bringing him to the edge of the pond.

    ¡°Do..... do note closer.....¡±

    ¡°You drank the wine in secret.¡± The little ck cat narrowed its eyes and looked at Little Lotus in the eye.

    ¡°I..... I did not..... ARGHHH!!¡±

    Following Little Lotus¡¯s scream, he fell into the lotus pond.

    SPLASH!

    Little Lotus fell in with a big ssh.

    The little ck cat sat there stunned. It just wanted to scare the little guy, and he panicked and fell into the water?

    ¡°Stop the nonsense.¡± Jun Wu Xie looked helplessly at the noisy duo holding the lotus in her hand.

    The little ck cat shrugged, waiting for Little Lotus to surface.

    After a while, it still did not see the chubby figure anywhere.

    Will water nts..... drown? The little ck cat wondered as he walked to the water¡¯s edge, a hint of worry was felt.

    Just as he reached the pond¡¯s edge, a dark shadow grew in the water, rising fast to the surface.

    A drizzle of water droplets trailed from the white figure that flew out of the water and scattered across the ground.

    It was a handsome silver haired youth, his clothes of silver and white were coated with a thinyer of mist. As he descended towards the ground, the scattered water caught the sunlight and scintited like scattered diamonds.

    ¡°MEOW!!¡± The little ck cat had transformed into its ck beast form and loped to stand between Jun Wu Xie and this stranger.

    The silver haired youth descended gently, his bare feet stepping lightly on the wet stones, his wet hair swept to the back, a handsome face glowed.

    ¡°It was you, who was always bullying me? The silver haired youth asked, brows furrowed, his strikingly blue eyes staring at the ck beast.

    ¡°How useless, bullied by a mangy cat..... Tsk!¡± The silver haired scowled, anger apparent in his eyes.

    Jun Wu Xie narrowed her eyes at the youth who suddenly appeared in her courtyard.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    The silver haired youth¡¯s face was flushed red as he looked at Jun Wu Xie and asked: ¡°You can¡¯t even recognise your own contractual spirit?¡±

 Chapter 142

    Chapter 142: ¡°Intoxicated Lotus (3)¡±

    ¡°............¡± Jun Wu Xie was stunned.

    She had only one contractual spirit.....

    The ck beast stared in wide eyed wonder at the silver haired youth.

    [Chub..... Chubby?] He was not certain.

    The silver haired youth cringed .

    ¡°You are the chubby one! I look absolutely magnificent! Which part of me is even remotely chubby!?¡±

    [................] The ck beast was at a loss for words.

    Who can tell him what is going on here!?

    How? How did that soft and cuddly chubby transform into this suave youth!?

    Did he mutate!?

    ¡°I am the Imperial Blue Snow Lotus, or you can call me Drunk Lotus. Do not associate me with that little lump of chubbiness.¡± The silver haired youth said with his arms crossed, in indignation.

    He grew quite a bit in arrogance as well! The ck beast looked at him in a different light.

    ¡°All right, let¡¯s get down to business. You have often bullied me, did you enjoy it? Come! It¡¯s time to settle some scores!¡± Drunk Lotus narrowed his eyes.

    Just as Drunk Lotus and the ck beast were about to move, Jun Wu Xie stood up.

    ¡°You are my keeper and in turn, my Mistress. I will not attack you, but this fellow here has bullied me for thest time! I will show him!¡± Drunk Lotus did not dare to show Jun Wu Xie any disrespect.

    ¡°Where is the basin for the lotus?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked calmly of Drunk Lotus.

    ¡°.....¡± Drunk Lotus hesitated.

    ¡°Give¡± Jun Wu Xie said simply.

    ¡°In the water.....¡± Drunk Lotus gulped, irrationally afraid of the cold tone Jun Wu Xie was using on him.

    ¡°Bring it here.¡± Jun Wu Xie red. Drunk Lotus quivered, and in the next moment, he plunged into the pond, with a big ssh.

    Momentster, the handsome youth stood dripping wet, holding out the basin in front of Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°You can transform?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked, looking at Drunk Lotus from head to toe.

    Drunk Lotus replied: ¡°I was one with the Imperial Blue Snow Lotus, but there was an ident during my cultivation, and I had been trapped within that little body ever since. If I am soaked in alcohol, I can revert temporarily.¡±

    ¡°It was you who bit the Little ck ?¡± Jun Wu Xie was puzzled, as Little Lotus would never get aggressive with the little ck cat.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Getting scratched everyday, anyone would be mad!

    ¡°The amount you poured into the lotus pond everyday was too little for me to revert, but allowed me to take over the consciousness of Chub..... Tsk, I mean the little one.¡± Drunk Lotus gritted his teeth, staring angrily at the beast sitting by Jun Wu Xie.

    The beast tried to hold it in but burst outughing uncontrobly.

    Drunk Lotus lost it. A sleek blur streaked onto the massive beast.

    And.....

    POOF! A mist enveloped the body.

    The beast felt something soft, squishy, and dripping wet clinging upon its face.....

    When the mist dispersed, a whimpering and terrified Little Lotus clung on its snout, big teary eyes looking right into its own in fright.

    The next moment.....

    ¡°WAHHHHHH!!!¡± Little Lotus wailed as he mbered off the face of the beast and scampered with his tiny legs to hide behind Jun Wu Xie, and staring at the frightful ck beast.

    How did he end up on that beast!? It was so scary!

 Chapter 143

    Chapter 143: ¡°Insidious Woman (1)¡±

    Within the Imperial Pce, Mo Xuan Fei looked on nervously at the fifty Yu Lin Army soldiers with Bai Yun Xian standing beside him. Behind them several pce maids held up trays of medicinal wine.

    ¡°Yun Xian, you asked to summon them here, what do we do next?¡± Mo Xuan Fei queried.

    Bai Yun Xian looked at the fifty Yu Lin Army soldiers with a sinister gleam in her eyes.

    ¡°I have something good for them. This is medicinal wine from the Qing Yun n, it greatly speeds up the development of spiritual powers with your training. With the Rui Lin Army running rampant, we need to raise the power of the Yu Lin Army as well.

    Mo Xuan Fei looked at Bai Yun Xian nkly, and hesitated a moment but kept his silence.

    The fifty Yu Lin Army soldiers were joyous at the news. They were just ordinary soldiers and having been suddenly summoned by the Second Prince, they were rather antsy. Over the past few days, with the Rui Lin Army having the Imperial City locked down, the Yu Lin Army was powerless to retaliate, and they were forced to hole up within the Imperial Pce.

    The Emperor had not made any moves either, that night¡¯s sh with the mighty Rui Lin Army had the Yu Lin Army turn into mice. They did not dare engage the Rui Lin Army in any form of conflict.

    The men were thinking that they would be thrown into an arduous mission, but what a surprise! They were presented with such a heavenly gift!

    All things from Qing Yun n were treasures beyondpare!

    ¡°You men are the selected elite of the Yu Lin Army, and protecting the Emperor is your duty. This medicinal wine will help you be strong within a short period of time.¡± Bai Yun Xian waved her hand forward and the pce maids brought the wine to the soldiers.

    The Yun Lin Army soldiers held the cups gingerly, looking at their cups longingly.

    Sinister malice shed just a moment in the eyes of Bai Yun Xian and quickly returned to normal.

    ¡°Drink up, brave soldiers, you shall gain the strength to protect the Emperor.¡± she coaxed tenderly.

    The fifty soldiers downed the wine in a single gulp. The bitter medicinal wine burned in their bellies, and the soldiers started to feel hot, the effect showing on their bodies as they turned a shade redder. They could feel the spiritual powers within them churning, as though they were growing, and the soldiers rejoiced at their perceived heightened powers.

    ¡°The Jun Family has been antagonizing the Imperial Family, and you men shall be the heroes that saved the Imperial City! Tonight, you will be secretly deployed to several allocated stations spread throughout the Imperial City. Once you are there, stand down and hide your identities. Stay within the rooms provided and concentrate on your training till the day weunch our counterattack, the day you see glory!¡± Bai Yun Xian swept her eyes over the soldiers, as she incited the men into fervour.

    They were bestowed with the rare medicinal wine from Qing Yun n, and entrusted with such an important mission for the Imperial Family. It seemed their moment hase! To soar to new heights!

    No one among them doubted Bai Yun Xian but were extremely grateful for the favour shown to them.

    ¡°For now, go back and rest up, and disguise yourselves asmon citizens. You are the hope of the Kingdom. Do not allow your identities to be exposed as the safety of the Imperial City lies in your hands.¡± Bai Yun Xian beamed at them, her pretty face seemingly to shine with pride for them. The Yu Lin Army soldiers were captivated and stared foolishly for a long while, till Mo Xuan Fei¡¯s irritated look drove them scrambling out.

 Chapter 144

    Chapter 144: ¡°Insidious Woman (2)¡±

    After the fifty ¡®chosen ones¡¯ left, Mo Xuan Fei dismissed all the pce maids, leaving just Bai Yun Xian and him alone in the courtyard.

    With no other eyes on him, Mo Xuan Fei¡¯s tensed expression took on a sliver of worry. ¡°Yun Xian, what are you up to? The medicinal wine, wasn¡¯t that to be used on the Rui Lin Army? Why.... why have you given them to the Yu Lin Army soldiers?¡±

    Over the past few days, Bai Yun Xian had been refining something in utmost secrecy. Even Mo Xuan Fei was in the dark on what she was up to and only knew that it was to be used against the Rui Lin Army. She had not given him any details and she spent all day cooped up refining. She had finally stepped out and had prepared everything.

    Why was it administered on the Yu Lin Army then!?

    Bai Yun Xian gave a lowugh, her eyes had a glint of cold as her mouth curled up slightly. Like a venomous spider weaving its web, she looked at Mo Xuan Fei, ¡°Rest assured, the wine will be used against the Rui Lin Army.¡±

    ¡°But.....¡±

    ¡°No buts! You think the Rui Lin Army soldiers are idiots? Give them poison and they will take it gratefully?¡± Bai Yun Xian sneered at Mo Xuan Fei, insinuating at his simplicity.

    ¡°You remember the effects of the pills I gave you? What I gave the Yu Lin Army today uses a different route but ends up with simr effects.¡± Bai Yun Xian exined, licking her rosy lips.

    Mo Xuan Fei was shocked! The effects of the pill given to Lin Yue Yang was only too clear to him. But, summoning the Yu Lin Army soldiers here just for this purpose?

    ¡°Yun Xian, you intend to use them as sacrifices? Why didn¡¯t you tell me? I could have provided you with ordinary pce maids and eunuchs. The Yu Lin Army is all we have now, isn¡¯t using them as a sacrifice a bit excessive?¡±

    Bai Yun Xian looked at Mo Xuan Fei with exasperation. ¡°What do you know! The effects from the medicinal wine will be amplified with the spiritual powers of the soldiers! How much spiritual powers can pce maids and eunuchsmand? It will not be enough to bring out the desired effects! ce them at various locations, remember to spread them out throughout the city, to ensure that at the moment of explosion, the poison would spread in the shortest time possible. That, is efficiency.¡±

    The spiritual powers of pce maids and eunuchs are iparable to soldiers of the Yu Lin Army. However ipetent, the soldiers should have at least achieved an orange level. The spiritual powers within them will upon implosion, spread the poison faster, stronger!

    ¡°What!? You want the poison to spread throughout the entire Imperial City?!¡± Mo Xuan Fei fell back a few steps, stunned in silence. He had not expected that Bai Yun Xian¡¯s scheme would implicate everyone in the Imperial City!

    Has she lost her mind? How many people lived in the Imperial City?

    ¡°I have to! The Rui Lin Army number over a hundred thousand and they are all over the city. To poison all of them, naturally I have to spread the poison to epass the whole city. The medicinal wine I brewed acts as a catalyst to amplify the spiritual powers of the person when ingested. When the spiritual power is pushed to its limit, the person¡¯s physical body will be unable to contain the exponentially surging spiritual powers and will explode. The poison will then disperse widely into the air. Anyone who smells it will immediately be poisoned, with the same effects, resulting in a series of explosions, spreading the poison further throughout the Imperial City. The Rui Lin Army, even with their numbers, cannot escape my poison.¡± Bai Yun Xian was maniacal, that ruthlessness overtook her pretty countenance, twisting it, where she looked just like a malicious demon, horrifying to look at.

 Chapter 145

    Chapter 145: ¡°Insidious Woman (3)¡±

    Mo Xuan Fei deployed the fifty Yu Lin Army soldiers to various locations in the Imperial City, spreaded out with none in close proximity under instructions from Bai Yun Xian.

    Mo Xuan Fei had been uncertain of Bai Yun Xian¡¯s intentions. But, with her exnation, he finally understood.

    Bai Yun Xian wanted the poison to spread to themoners. Once the people are infected with the poison, the chain of bodily explosions will spread quickly and thickly into the air, and will in turn infect the Rui Lin Army no matter where they are in the Imperial City!

    Even the vicious Mo Xuan Fei was chilled at the insidious methods of Bai Yun Xian.

    She had dragged the people of the entire Imperial City into their graves!

    ¡°Yun Xian, you.....¡± Mo Xuan Fei stepped back in horror, and colour drained from his face.

    He had always perceived Bai Yun Xian to be a haughty girl to be spoilt by his excesses, and although she appears cold, she was not aplicated girl.

    Seeing her today, he realised he did not even know the girl!

    Hundreds of thousand people in the Imperial City, and she intends to kill them all without batting an eyelid!

    Bai Yun Xian looked at Mo Xuan Fei coldly and used : ¡°If it was not for your ipetence, would you have asked me to step in? Are you developing a conscience and worrying for those wretchedmoners now?¡±

    It dawned on Mo Xuan Fei.

    She was right. I persuaded her to help, didn¡¯t I?

    But he had never expected, Bai Yun Xian to be so terrifying.

    If Jun Wu Xie was deemed vicious, at least all the people she killed had schemed against the Lin Pce and she did not point her de at anyone innocent. As for Yun Xian? In order to achieve her goals, she disregards everything at all costs, even when the lives of innocents numbering in the hundreds of thousand were at stake, and were to be sacrificed.

    ¡°Rest assured,I have the antidote on hand, just have the people in the Imperial Pce consume it beforehand. If you are concerned for the wretchedmoners, I will hand you the antidote after the Rui Lin Army has been poisoned and you can be the Prince that saved the people from the poison. Wouldn¡¯t that be better?¡± Bai Yun Xian replied.

    Mo Xuan Fei considered that prospect, and the fear melted away. He stepped up to stand beside Bai Yun Xian and held her hand.

    ¡°You think of everything, Yun Xian.¡±

    If they can rid themselves of the Rui Lin Army and the Jun Family, what¡¯s the harm in sacrificing a bunch ofmoners? After the Rui Lin Army gets poisoned, he can show up as the people¡¯s saviour with the antidote, saving them from the poison, elevating greatly his standing as the preferred Prince for the people.

    Bai Yun Xianughed gently, leaning into the embrace of Mo Xuan Fei. ¡°What you covet, I will bring to you. But remember, after the Rui Lin Army is poisoned, let nobodyy a finger on Jun Wu Xie.¡±

    ¡°Leave her alone?¡± Mo Xuan Fei was confused.

    Bai Yun Xian lifted her eyes, her eyes full of venom.

    ¡°Killing her off just like that is letting her off too easy. I will dismember her, cut off her tongue, gorge her eyes out, and stuff her in a barrel of poison in pure torment before it can appease the affront she has inflicted on me.¡± Anyone who goes against her will taste death like never before.

    Mo Xuan Feiughed warily, his fear creeping back into him after hearing those words. He could not help but gulped his saliva as he felt chills running down his spine.

    Comparing it to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s massacre, Bai Yun Xian¡¯s scheme was truly insidious. He could not help but wonder who was the true devil?

 Chapter 146

    Chapter 146: Poison (1)

    Under the cover of night, fifty inly dressed figures slipped out the back gates of the Imperial Pce. They quickly dispersed to various parts of the city. If one were to observe carefully, their varied destinations were evenly spread out over the grounds in the Imperial City.

    In silence, fifty doors were tightlytched, hiding the very source of the nightmare, unknown to the people in the Imperial City, that will soon engulf them all.

    Days passed.....

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s Rui Lin Army had been in the Imperial City for a week, in these seven days, Jun Wu Xie had been quietly hiding in the Lin Pce, training her spiritual powers. Jun Xian, under the meticulous care of Jun Wu Xie, had miraculously fully recovered.

    Passing the Imperial Pce, he saw that it has been cleaned and had regained its regal grandeur. Under Jun Wu Xie¡¯s instructions, he had in these seven days undergone a crash course, being forced to see the realities themoners faced daily.

    It has be his routine to walk the streets daily doing good deeds and dispensing favours as the Crown Prince of Qi.

    As he was walking pass a residence with Rui Lin Army guards, the tightlytched door burst open suddenly and a figure rushed out, wailing in anguish, running in the street, seemingly gone mad.

    As it was morning, the streets were crowded with people and the lunatic had knocked down a few passerby, with the initial outburst.

    ¡°Go see what is the matter!¡± Mo Qian Yuan seeing the uproar on the street, ordered the Rui Lin Army guards to investigate.

    In the middle of the crowd, the man¡¯s body was bloated and flushed in a shade of red. He was moaning in pain. His body continued to bloat freakishly and his clothes tore and his skin stretched. Blood gushed out where the skin and flesh stretched to its limits as the number of wounds multiplied.

    His face had bloated to be beyond recognition and wounds started to open up and blood covered his face, it was a gruesome sight.

    He rushed into the crowd, his hands wing at his own body. The Rui Lin Army guards who went up to investigate wanted to suppress him but were thrown off with brute strength. That power he possessed, was abnormal for any man.

    The lunatic¡¯s actions, had driven the people into a frenzy, many screaming in terror, and fleeing in all directions.

    Mo Qian Yuan saw the mayhem in front decided to see for himself. He summoned his contractual spirit, and it took the form of a long spear with a ck tassel. He kicked off the ground and flew towards the lunatic, his spear point whipped out like a dragon¡¯s strike through the man¡¯s arm, pinning him to the ground and stopping his raging rush.

    Despite being pinned to the ground by the spear, he struggled fiercely paying no heed to the pain, oblivious to the spearhead lodged in his arm. He roared like a beast, struggling to get up.

    Mo Qian Yuan stood beside the man, deep in thought about the beast-like man. His weird antics made him very suspicious and he was about to ask.....

    The raging lunatic suddenly let out a ear splitting roar, and his body suddenly expanded exponentially.

    With a loud explosion, his body scattered in all directions and rained down in pieces. The st had Mo Qian Yuan covered from head to toe, in blood and other remnants from the explosion.

    The violent explosion in the city, caused a red rain of flesh and blood, like a devilish red lotus, that bloomed in the street.

 Chapter 147

    Chapter 147: ¡°Poison (2)¡±

    Covered from head to toe in blood and various remnants of body parts, Mo Qian Yuan stood stunned, face twisted in a grimace. His mind went nk, and all was quiet, the people who witnessed the gruesome scene were all shocked beyond words.

    Mo Qian Yuan forced down the bile threatening to rush up his throat, and tried his best to maintain hisposure. He raised his sleeve to wipe off his face, and ordered the Rui Lin Army guards: ¡°Clear up the area immediately, and check on the man¡¯s background.¡±

    The Rui Lin Army guards immediately went the task, fast and efficient, bringing order back to the street. With shouts of gratitude from the people, Mo Qian Yuan went back to the Lin Pce, covered in the gory mess.

    The moment he stepped through the door, Mo Qian Yuan met Jun Wu Xie who was on her way out.

    ¡°Wu.....¡±

    ¡°Scram.¡±

    ¡°............¡± A single syble uttered and he was rewarded with ¡°Scram¡±, before he could say more, Jun Wu Xie had turned, and headed back into the house.

    ¡°Hey, wait!¡± Mo Qian Yuan felt that today¡¯s encounter was rather strange, and had wanted to tell Jun Wu Xie about it, but was brushed away so coldly.

    ¡°Wash up before youe see me.¡± Jun Wu Xie blurted indifferently and disappeared from his sight.

    ¡°.........¡± Mo Qian Yuan felt so small.....

    He had stepped out happily this morning for his daily appearance to the people, and ended up with his face sttered with gore. He just stepped into the Lin Pce and without a single word of concern, he was pped with ¡°scram¡±, and then avoided..... He must be the saddest Crown Prince ever..... !

    He washed himself thoroughly, Mo Qian Yuan was disgusted. After a good scrubbing, he decided he was smelling better and proceeded to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s courtyard. She was sitting by the lotus pond, an old book in hand, reading intently.

    Hearing Mo Qian Yuan¡¯s footsteps, Jun Wu Xie looked up.

    ¡°Wu.....¡±

    ¡°Stay away from me.¡± Jun Wu Xie threw a cold nce at Mo Qian Yuan, detecting a trace of the smell of blood on him.

    ¡°.............¡± Mo Qian Yuan¡¯s heart shattered, as he saw the look of disdain in her eye. He sniffed himself, took a few steps back, judged it to be a suitable distance away, then he was finally allowed to finish his sentence. ¡°I met with a strange encounter today.¡±

    ¡°Speak.¡± Jun Wu Xie lowered her head over her book, while listening to Mo Qian Fei. She somehow felt her red level spirit was growing a little too fast, within two months, she felt like she could touch the door to bringing her spirit to level orange. It was a little too fast and it pays to be careful.

    ¡°Today started normal. I was touring the streets till I got to Hua Yun Street, a lunatic suddenly lunged into the crowd. His body was unusually bloated and not long after, he exploded.¡± Mo Qian Yuan rted to her.

    Jun Wu Xie jerked up and looked at Mo Qian Yuan. ¡°Did you say he exploded?¡±

    Spontaneous explosion, that was what happened to Lin Yue Yang!

    ¡°It was slightly different from Official Lin¡¯s incident. I was standing right beside him. When he exploded, I was covered all over in.....cough, but I didn¡¯t feel anything else, and I did not lose my strength.¡± Mo Qian Yuan knew Jun Wu Xie¡¯s suspicion, he found it fishy as well. But in the case of Lin Yue Yang¡¯s explosion, its effects on the surrounding people as Jun Xian mentioned, was different with the one he encountered today.

    Jun Wu Xie knitted her brows, ¡°Come.¡±

 Chapter 148

    Chapter 148: ¡°Poison (3)¡±

    Mo Qian Yuan obeyed, and cautiously approached the stone table. Seeing the frown deepen on Jun Wu Xie, he gulped, quietly.

    ¡°Sit.¡± Jun Wu Xiemanded.

    Mo Qian Yuan obediently sat.

    ¡°Hand.¡±

    Every single wordedmand Jun Wu Xie gave, was carried out without protest. Just as Jun Wu Xie was to take his pulse, Long Qi shot into the courtyard, his expression anxious.

    ¡°Young Miss!¡± Long Qi slid to a stop on one knee.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s sensitive nose picked up another trace of blooding from Long Qi. It was very slight, unlike the acrid stench from Mo Qian Yuan, this seemed to have caught on Long Qi ¡®s clothes from the air and not from direct contact.

    ¡°Trouble.¡± Long Qi replied simply.

    Within a day, there had been fifty instances of strange bodily explosions. The locations of the explosions had been myriad, but the way they looked before they died were a match to Mo Qian Yuan¡¯s description.

    If only one body exploded, its an ident. With so many cases, at the same time, ident was ruled out.

    Explosions in many ces had brought about an uproar among the people, and much unease.

    ¡°The Rui Lin Army has deployed to appease and cate the people. Your subordinate feels these explosions are the result of someone¡¯s deliberate actions.¡± After that night¡¯s attack on the Imperial Pce, Long Qi had subconsciously reported any incidents to Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie contemted on the findings, bodily explosion happened first on Lin Yue Yang, but the effects were slightly different. Nevertheless, she felt that the incidents had a closer link than it appeared.

    Mo Qian Yuan listened to the report in shock. He had thought his encounter was unique. But it seemed now there had been tens of cases!

    Suddenly, Mo Qian Yuan felt a soft warm tiny hand pulling his wrist. He turned to look and found Jun Wu Xie holding his hand, her dainty fingertips gently pressed upon his pulse. In that moment, Mo Qian Yuan felt the blood rush to his face and he felt strangely hot. He turned his eyes away shyly, but the soft touch on his skin made his heart beat furiously.

    Only after his hand was freed, did his heart slow and he managed to calm down.

    ¡°Is anything wrong?¡± Mo Qian Yuan asked.

    Jun Wu Xie shook her head, Mo Qian Yuan¡¯s pulse was stable, there were no abnormalities.

    ¡°Were we being overly suspicious?¡± Mo Qian Yuan queried again.

    ¡°There is no smoke without fire.¡± Jun Wu Xie would not let down her guard. Mo Qian Yuan¡¯s body¡¯s constitution was different from others. He had taken Little Lotus prescription and his body has undergone great shifts. On top of that, she had been providing him with fortification pills daily, many of them antitoxins, to prevent any more untoward incidents in the Crown Prince Residence.

    It seems, Mo Qian Yuan was not a good subject for the diagnosis.

    ¡°Bring me the Rui Lin Army guards who were with you today.¡± Jun Wu Xie asked cagily.

    Mo Qian Yuan could onlyply. The ten guards who apanied him were promptly summoned.

    The Rui Lin Army guards were rather young, in the age range of twenty five and twenty six. But the newest recruit among them had a service history of more than ten years!

    They stood in a neat row before Jun Wu Xie, immactely dressed, eyes lit with passion, bodies ramrod straight, with the stalwart air of military men.

    ¡°You,e.¡± Jun Wu Xie raised a finger, and pointed at masculine featured soldier.

    He immediately strode with strong steps to the stone table, and with Jun Wu Xie¡¯s instructions, rolled up his sleeve and presented his burly arm to her.

 Chapter 149

    Chapter 149: ¡°Poison (4)¡±

    He immediately strode with strong steps to the stone table, and with Jun Wu Xie¡¯s instructions, rolled up his sleeve and presented his burly arm to her.

    She was done in a moment and the next soldier stepped up.

    The diagnosis for ten Rui Lin Army soldiers were done within a short time, and a chilly expression hung on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face.

    ¡°Long Qi, fetch Uncle Fu. You men wait for me in the dispensary.¡± Jun Wu Xie dispatched her orders as she stood up.

    ¡°How is it?¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s expression had Mo Qian Yuan feeling uneasy.

    Jun Wu Xie replied: ¡°Child¡¯s y. Can¡¯t theye up with anything else besides exploding bodies?¡± Her voice still chilled.

    Mo Qian Yuan was further puzzled, the explosions that rocked the Imperial City today were child¡¯s y? What¡¯s happening?

    In a moment, Uncle Fu came into the courtyard, ¡°What are your orders, Young Miss?¡±

    ¡°In Grandfather¡¯s name, mobilise all herb stores and medical halls. Have them send all their stock of herbs including those in their warehouses to the Lin Pce. Immediately.¡± Jun Wu Xie tone allowed no room for negotiations. Uncle Fu was taken aback by the request, but maintained his silence and left with his orders.

    Mo Qian Yuan and Long Qi who were listening by the side were getting confused by Jun Wu Xie¡¯s series of orders, but they got an idea of the gravity of the situation.

    ¡°Wu Xie, what is actually happening? Why do you need so much herbs?¡± Mo Qian Yuan had to ask.

    Jun Wu Xie nced at the two men and said: ¡°Someone wants to exterminate the whole Imperial City.¡±

    ¡°WHAT!?¡± Mo Qian Yuan paled!

    ¡°Those explosions were not idental. Someone deliberately nned it. It is simr to what happened to Lin Yue Yang, with differences. In Lin Yue Yang after he exploded, within a short time span, the poison rendered people temporarily immobile. And with what you witnessed today, it is not that simple. A very potent poison incubates within their bodies, and when they explode, the poison spreads into the air. With a single whiff, one will be poisoned as well, and within a few days, the secondary poisoned person will explode and die as well.¡± Jun Wu Xie was expressionless as she exined. The horrifying news she was telling them was made more terrifying by her cold calm tone.

    With that news, not only Mo Qian Yuan, but Long Qi turned pale as well.

    The Rui Lin Army soldiers were one of the first few to arrive at the various locations of the fifty body explosions. If the poison is transmitted through the air, that means all the Rui Lin Army soldiers deployed today have been infected!

    ¡°Who could be so vicious!? Do they want to kill all the hundreds of thousand of innocents that live in the Imperial City?¡± Mo Qian Yuan¡¯s face was white as sheet. ording to Jun Wu Xie, the poison was colourless and odorless, and transmitted so easily. Once infected, he bes a carrier. There were fifty explosions today, if left alone, the explosions in a few days will be in tens of thousand at least!

    Tens of thousand people exploding on the same day, to employ such a method to murder..... It was too gruesome to think of.....

    Jun Wu Xie lowered her eyes in contemtion, staring with cold eyes at the pond.

    ¡°They are not targeting the people, it¡¯s the Rui Lin Army. When you corner a dog with no other way out, it retaliates viciously. It is difficult to use such methods on the Rui Lin Army directly, but if they drag the whole Imperial City into the mud, the Rui Lin Army might not escape unscathed.¡±

    The method was not too shabby, a pity though, their opponent was her!

 Chapter 150

    Chapter 150: ¡°Know Your ce (1)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie was calm, despite the insidious method employed.

    Mo Qian Yuan on the other hand, was trembling in rage, his fists tightly clenched. ¡°Have they gone mad!? A whole city¡¯s people! What an outrage!! That person had always cherished his good standing in the eyes of the people, how is he capable of something so despicable and deplorable!?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie nced at the raging and worked up Mo Qian Yuan and with eyes calm as still waters, she said: ¡°The Emperor and Mo Xuan Fei aren¡¯t capable of this, it was by the hand of Bai Yun Xian.¡±

    Good, she can now ascertain, the poison that afflicted Lin Yue Yang was the work of Bai Yun Xian. She daredy her hands on my grandfather. She will show Bai Yun Xian, her amateurish tricks, are nothing to in her eyes!

    ¡°Why would Qing Yun n have something so ruthless?¡± Mo Qian Yuan asked astounded.

    Jun Wu Xie, unsurprised, replied: ¡°Medicine and poison are of one and the same family.¡±

    People well versed in medicine, are naturally well versed in poison!

    ¡°Young Miss, our brothers in arms?¡± Long Qi could not care less about pce intrigue, he cared only for his brothers in the Rui Lin Army.

    ¡°They have been poisoned, if the poison is not neutralised, they will not survive three days.¡± Jun Wu Xie told him inly.

    Long Qi winced, and dropped on one knee pleading: ¡°I beg Young Miss to save them!¡±

    ¡°Why do you think I made them stay?¡± Jun Wu Xie looked upon Long Qi coldly, she had thought her actions would have made that clear.

    Long Qi knelt and bowed with his head on the floor in gratitude.

    Having witnessed Jun Wu Xie¡¯s skills in medicine, Long Qi believed, with Jun Wu Xie¡¯s assurance, his men will live.

    ¡°Wu Xie, how confident are you with that poison?¡± Mo Qian Yuan asked cautiously. Poison that made one¡¯s body explode was unheard of before, but if the poison came from the Qing Yun n, it must be potent.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Mo Qian Yuan, exasperated at his question.

    ¡°It¡¯s child¡¯s y. What do you think?¡±

    ¡°..........¡± Mo Qian Yuan felt he asked a senseless question as well. Jun Wu Xie had never cared about anything from the Qing Yun n. The Jade Dew Pills incident previously had Bai Yun Xian pped silly by Jun Wu Xie. He couldn¡¯t help but scratch his nose in embarrassment.

    ¡°But based on what you said, the poison transmits so easily, I¡¯m afraid the number of people afflicted will be more than we can handle, by then what are we to do?¡± Mo Qian Yuan did not dare to imagine how many people have been poisoned. Even if Jun Wu Xie manages to concoct the antidote, as long as one person is still afflicted, the explosions will continue.

    ¡°It is not as scary as you think. The poison might spread easily, but the time span it stays in the air is very short, about one fifth of an incense and the poison loses its potency.¡± If it remains in the air, they would not have had to send fifty men to their deaths.

    ¡°I will do my best concoct the antidote fast, as long as the herbs do not run out, this does note close to be able to stump me.¡± Know your ce, Bai Yun Xian, you are asking to be humiliated.

    ¡°I will make sure all the herbs arrive safely.¡± Long Qi interrupted, this poison was targeted at the Rui Lin Army, and he will not allow to seed!

    ¡°Leave the matter of the herbs to Uncle Fu, I have another task for you.¡± Jun Wu Xie looked at Long Qi, her eyes lit with the murder that hadid dormant too long.

    Since they are tired of living, she would send them along, with pleasure!

 Chapter 151

    Chapter 151: ¡°Know Your ce (2)¡±

    The series of bodily explosions greatly affected the people of the Imperial City. Although with many of the Rui Lin Army soldiers¡¯ reassurance, the people were somewhat appeased, for those who witnessed the explosion first hand, it was a gory sight that will haunt them for the rest of their lives.

    Many of the eye witnesses took ill from the shock from the frightful sight that very afternoon. They came down with high fevers, and their spiritual powers seemed to churn and boil within their bodies, which brought about great agony. All physicians within the city were sought out, but none could identify the cause.

    Burning up with the fever, many were soon bedridden, not knowing that they had been poisoned.

    The effects of the poison surfacedter in persons with higher spiritual powers as when the poison amplified the spiritual powers, these people had a higher capacity to contain those powers. On the other hand, very few of themon people even achieved the basic red level of their spirits, and their bodies were not able to contain much amplification.

    In the Lin Pce, carts and carts of herbs arrived endlessly. With the Imperial City under the control of the Rui Lin Army, the proprietors of the herbs stores and medical halls had no choice but toply with their request, especially when fully armoured soldiers were standing in front of their doors, as they hurriedly emptied their warehouses.

    And it was not as if they were giving it away for nothing, the Rui Lin Army soldiers had told them the herbs were requested by the Crown Prince and the corresponding payment will be sent to them in a few days.

    That had the owners and proprietors do it a little more willingly.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s courtyard was stacked wall to wall full of herbs and the rapidly arriving herbs were carted to the courtyard that Mo Qian Yuan upied as storage.

    Jun Wu Xie had been cooped up in the dispensary all morning till midday, carrying out endless tests and analysis on the poison that afflicted the ten Rui Lin Army guards. From the small cup of blood that she drew from the soldiers, Jun Wu Xie finally made a breakthrough.

    Night crept up, and the bright moon peeked out from behind the dark cover of clouds and its light bathed thend in a soft glow.

    Jun Wu Xie had finally concocted the antidote and had the soldiers drink it before she checked their pulse. Their pulse had be stable and their spiritual powers no longer thrashed and churned, recovering to its usual calm.

    ¡°You are dismissed. And get me Long Qi.¡±

    They saluted Jun Wu Xie and left immediately. Long Qi came in a momentter.

    Jun Wu Xie had had a hectic day, and her legs were sore. She sat on a chair massaging her knees.

    Long Qi walked up to her silently, poured a cup of warm water and offered it to her, head lowered.

    Young Miss had always been quiet and did not speak much, her face a perpetual cold mask, generally rather unapproachable. But if she was willing to help, shepletes the task beautifully. Long Qi had seen the soldiers beforeing here. From theirplexion and countenance, he saw that they have indeed recovered and Jun Wu Xie had sessfully concocted the antidote.

    He had been a military man all his life, and there was not much he can do for his Young Miss. He can only express his eternal gratitude, in his own clumsy way.

    Jun Wu Xie did not act aloof but simply gulped down the water. Her dry throat was moisturized by the warm water and she lost a little of the fatigue.

    ¡°I had been useless, I made no headway in finding out the identities of the exploding bodies.¡± Long Qi hung his head in shame as he had failed to conclude anything with the investigation into the fifty cases of exploding bodies that Jun Wu Xie had tasked him with.

    Jun Wu Xie was not surprised. ¡°They exploded, normal.¡± Even the bones were shattered, unless they used equipment and technology from her past life, no one would be able toe up with anything.

 Chapter 152

    Chapter 152: ¡°Know Your ce (3)¡±

    ¡°I have prepared the antidote, we do not have the exact numbers of people poisoned, hence I prepared enough for everyone. After all the Rui Lin Army soldiers have taken the antidote, get them to deliver it into the hands of everyone.¡±

    The poison spread over a very wide area, and Jun Wu Xie was unable to provide a diagnosis for everyone, so it was decided to have everyone take the antidote, which would be more efficient.

    ¡°Consider it done.¡±

    ¡°I assume I do not have to tell you how to do it?¡± the cold eyes looked at Long Qi expectantly.

    ¡°I will not disappoint you!¡± Long Qi replied resolutely.

    On the day after the exploding bodies, more people fell sick. With the physicians clueless on where to start, the people started to panick.

    On that same afternoon, a notice was put up all over the city. The people who read it were furious and the news spread like wildfire to all corners of the city.

    The culprits who have been hiding in the city have not given up the fight and have used poison to spread fear in the Imperial City. The fifty exploding bodies the day before was caused by the poison that they used.

    Within moments, the people were cursing and swearing everywhere in the city and people with family members taken ill from the poison were sobbing with worry.

    While panic ran high among the people, the Crown Prince Mo Qian Yuan brought the Rui Lin Army out, and handed out the antidote to the masses, a concoction in a tiny bottle, that neutralises the poison in their bodies.

    Eighty thousand of the Rui Lin Army were deployed, incessantly handing the antidote into the hands of the people. Those afflicted with the poison saw instant improvements after they consumed the antidote and in half a day, word of Mo Qian Yuan¡¯s gesture of kindness was on the lips of everyone, singing his praises in deep gratitude. On this day, the Crown Prince¡¯s standing and poprity shot high beyond the clouds, support for him even overshadowing the current sitting Emperor.

    A state of emergency was again dered, and those who were resistant to the initial lock down of the city had by now hated the perpetrators to the core and became fully supportive of the Rui Lin Army.

    The people were in a fervour, not only the Crown Prince had his reputation drastically raised, but the Rui Lin Army were now embraced as the protectors of the people.

    The scheme that could have annihted the whole of the Imperial City was foiled cauldron by cauldron, with Jun Wu Xie¡¯s antidote that the Rui Lin Army distributed bottle by bottle into the hands of the people that neutralised the poison in their bodies, totally eradicating this threat to the Imperial City.

    The speed at which this was carried out did not allow time for the news to reach the Imperial Pce. Besides the initial fifty deaths on the first day, there were no other casualties from the poison.

    In order to identify the culprits¡¯ hideout, the Rui Lin Army investigated into the identities of the fifty dead. They were blown to bits and it was impossible to investigate based on their looks. They started to investigate on families with missing persons.

    In the Lin Pce, Jun Qing looked on as Jun Wu Xie busied herself with her pills, his expression thoughtful.

    ¡°You had Long Qi dere that the people responsible for the poison were the same culprits still hidden within the Imperial City, what was the purpose of that?¡± Jun Qing was unable to fathom the intentions of his own niece. With the uproar on the poison, it had given the Rui Lin Army a stronger reason to maintain control in the Imperial City, but Jun Wu Xie did not intend to end the issue here, how far does she intend to bring this?

    Jun Wu Xie was still busying herself with the pills as she replied: ¡°Things that have been hidden, naturally must be uncovered.¡±

    Jun Qing thought to himself, Jun Wu Xie got the Rui Lin Army to investigate into the identities of the fifty dead with the people. But with the way they died, it was an impossible task. With such a big number of citizens in the city, it will not be easy to find that out, even as missing persons.

    ¡°Under normal circumstances, it would have been tough to find out their identities. It is different now. With the people worried about the poison, the people will look into the safety of all their family members, including those members who have been conscripted into public service.¡± Jun Wu Xie exined, a bunch of herbs in her hands.

 Chapter 153

    Chapter 153: ¡°Know Your ce (4)¡±

    Jun Qing was startled, Jun Wu Xie intends to divert the people¡¯s anger towards the powers that be?

    ¡°How can you be sure, those fifty dead were from the Imperial Pce?¡± Jun Wu Xie was right, under normal circumstances, the families of people working in public service would not get involved. But with the poison affecting the whole Imperial City, they will be worried about family members who stay within the Imperial Pce walls and inquire into their safety.

    Moreover, it was made clear by Long Qi and his men, that the antidote was distributed only to the people, and not to the Imperial Pce.

    The families of public servants have since carried the antidotes to the Imperial Pce, to ensure they are safe.

    In this aspect, Jun Wu Xie had not needed to lift a finger to have news brought to her but the people will do it on their own ord.

    ¡°To carry out such an insidious deed, would they dare use themon people?¡± Jun Wu Xie pointed out matter of factly. A deed that dragged in the whole city¡¯s people, even as the Emperor, he will be dethroned by the angry popce. With the stakes, they will not risk it.

    If it wasn¡¯t pce maids or eunuchs, it had toe from the Imperial army guards, the Yu Lin Army, and Jun Wu Xie was certain of this.

    ¡°But if this was found out.....¡± Jun Qing dared not imagine the repercussions if the people found out, that the initial fifty carriers of the poison, hade from the Imperial Pce.

    ¡°You would use the anger of the people, against the Emperor?¡± Jun Qing asked.

    Jun Wu Xie shook her head.

    ¡°In matters of revenge, I like to do it myself.¡±

    If done with the hand of others, it would never be as satisfying.....

    And, with a raging mob, against the might of the Emperor, it loses much of the impact.

    A shiver ran through Jun Qing as he looked upon Jun Wu Xie. He did not know exactly what Jun Wu Xie had up her sleeve, but he was crystal clear on one thing. Whoever her target was this time, that person was already a dead man walking!

    ¡°You said the poison was the doing of Bai Yun Xian? Wu Xie, there is much about the Qing Yun n that you might not know, I would like to point out that, if your target is the Emperor, you can achieve it with legitimacy and glory under Mo Qian Yuan¡¯s banner as the Crown Prince. But if your target is Bai Yun Xian, you would have to very cautious as she has Qing Yun n behind her. Killing her alone would not pose much difficulty, but having to deal with Qing Yun n after that will be very tough.¡± Jun Qing cautioned. After Jun Wu Xie told him that both the poison that afflicted Lin Yue Yang and the one that killed the fifty men this time round were from Bai Yun Xian, he knew, Jun Wu Xie would never spare her.

    Jun Wu Xie knitted her brows in thought. She did not know much about Qing Yun n, only through bits and pieces heard from people around her that they built their might throughout thends with their knowledge on medicine. Qing Yun n¡¯s medical prowess was acknowledged and revered by many kingdoms and various mighty powers, few went against them, not in fear of their might, but in fear of loss of ess to their medical know how.

    Everyone fears death, and everyone hopes to receive the helping hand of Qing Yun n at these critical times.

    This reliance, did not seem like much. But if and when Qing Yun n sound a rion call for borrowed might, what will be scary to their enemies, will be the thunderous throng of answers from all who were indebted to Qing Yun n, and from those who seek their expertise.

    Besides the various kingdoms, nomad forces in the outends were not to be underestimated, and not forgetting the power of revered reclusive hermits.

    These were some of the forces and might, at the disposal of the Qing Yun n.

    If the Qing Yun n were to raise its hand against the Jun Family, it would be the toughest battle they had faced, amplified a hundred times!

    The might of many armies and various forces closing in from all sides, would not be stoppable by a single army of a mere several hundred thousand!

 Chapter 154

    Chapter 154: ¡°The Show Begins (1)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes narrowed, thinking that to avoid facing that scenario, there were only two choices. The first one was to give up on the revenge on Bai Yun Xian, and the second was to not let Qing Yun n know the truth of the matter.

    Spare Bai Yun Xian?

    That was impossible for Jun Wu Xie.

    Anyone who hurts her grandfather, must die!

    ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t worry, I have my ns all thought out.¡± Jun Wu Xie had thought the whole thing through.

    Jun Qing stared at Jun Wu Xie, hoping to get some clue from her expressions on what she was nning, but the cold expressionless face betrayed nothing.

    This girl was too deep, if she refuses to say anything, nobody can guess what she is up to.

    ¡°Just be careful, but do remember, if youe into any danger, the Jun Family and the Rui Lin Army will stand behind you!¡±

    ¡°Yes, I know.¡±

    And soon, the answer she was waiting for came, from themoners in the Imperial City.

    It was the middle of night, about twenty over families were kneeling in front of the Lin Pce with torches in their hands, crying and sobbing.

    Long Qi went up to them and found out that all those families were the families members of soldiers in the Yu Lin Army. When they heard that the poison spread throughout the whole city this afternoon, they got the antidote from the Rui Lin Army. The various families gathered together to deliver the antidote to the Yu Lin Army camp.

    Many other families managed to hand the antidote to their family members, but they did not even get to see their family member. They panicked and kicked up a fuss at the gates of the encampment, and were driven away. They were worried after hearing about the potency of the poison and havee here to the Lin Pce, to implore that the Crown Prince help.

    When Long Qi presented the families to Mo Qian Yuan, Jun Wu Xie who had received the news was already seated at the side, looking at the sobbing and crying group and she shot Mo Qian Yuan a meaningful nce.

    For the initial fifty men who died, all investigations into their identities had yielded no results. And now, the Yu Lin Army suddenly has at least over twenty soldiers missing. Seems to be too much of a coincidence.

    Jun Wu Xie had her own conclusions validated and she sat back unmoved at the scene in front of her.

    Mo Qian Yuan caught the hint from Jun Wu Xie and expressed deep concern for the families present, and thumped his chest that he would address their concerns. With that, he immediately led a group of Rui Lin Army soldiers, and went banging on the doors of the Yu Lin Army.

    Having tasted the mettle of the Rui Lin Army soldiers¡¯ prowess in battle, the cowered Yu Lin Army practically invited the group through their gates.

    Mo Qian Yuan brought the sobbing families into the encampment, and sat down with his legs propped up and forcibly demanded the Yu Lin Armymander to hand over the army name list.

    A detailed check through the list showed that in the past few days, the Yu Lin Army suddenly had fifty soldiers missing for no reason. Themander had been red in the face, as he did not know nor could he exin the whereabouts of the fifty soldiers.

    At that moment, the families of the missing Yu Lin Army soldiers created a big ruckus.

    It was too much of a coincidence! We just had fifty bodies that exploded in the city, and at the same time, the Yu Lin Army has fifty soldiers missing!?

    Before daybreak, the news had reached the ears of everyone in the city!

    They all knew, deep down inside, the fifty bodies that exploded, were the missing fifty Yu Lin Army soldiers!

    The poison was released by the Yu Lin Army?

    The whole city was abuzz with rumours and theories. The Yu Lin Army were too afraid to step out and hid within their encampment.

    At the same time in the Lin Pce, Jun Wu Xie was arranging the lotus that was put in the Jade Dew Nectar when Mo Qian Yuan banged the door open, the expression on his face both excited and joyous.

    ¡°Sess, we did it!¡±

 Chapter 155

    Chapter 155: ¡°The Show Begins (2)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie raised her eyes and looked at the excited Mo Qian Yuan.

    ¡°The Yu Lin Army had been holed up within the Imperial Pce all this time, and the people think that there are traitors within them. They have petitioned for me to go flush them out!¡± Mo Qian Yuan eximed, unable to withhold the excitement he was feeling. He knew Jun Wu Xie¡¯s n. She had held back the Rui Lin Army, and waited as he gathered more support from the people.

    In the face of overwhelming odds, having Mo Qian Yuan distribute the antidote to the people and letting him im all the credit had done the trick. The overwhelming support from the people that the Crown Prince had gained erased all traces of the once fumbling and muddleheaded Crown Prince from their minds.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s had nned for the regime change, but she had also cherished the reputation of the Lin Pce. Hence, she had been waiting for an opportunity. And now, Bai Yun Xian had presented this chance to her on a silver tter, wouldn¡¯t it be rude to reject and hurt the poor girl¡¯s feelings?

    This time, both Mo Qian Yuan and the Rui Lin Army, had a legitimate reason to enter the Imperial Pce!

    If the Emperor were to stop them, he would have to face some rather incriminating charges.

    The crime of poisoning the whole city¡¯s popce, not even the Emperor can stand against charges like this!

    ¡°I see.¡± Jun Wu Xie replied coolly, busying with the lotus.

    Mo Qian Yuan¡¯s face was red with excitement, ¡°How are you so calm? Are you not excited?¡± For things to take such an unexpected turn was something Mo Qian Yuan could never even have dreamed of. And the one who nned it all, was Jun Wu Xie!

    Everything had already fallen in ce. The Rui Lin Army had a reason to enter the Imperial Pce legitimately, and the rest would be a walk in the park!

    Jun Wu Xie was about to achieve her goals, how can she remain so calm?

    ¡°Excited? Why?¡± Jun Wu Xie tilted her head, her smooth ck hair over her shoulder, her eyes tinged with query.

    Mo Qian Yuan was speechless.

    ¡°This was the n, nothing to get excited about.¡± Jun Wu Xie went back to her tasks. She did not need emotions that cloud her judgements. She only needed to think through and review every step in her n and ensure she did not slip up, and that would be enough.

    In her eyes, the Emperor was as good as dead, she needed to think how she was going to ¡°repay¡± Bai Yun Xian¡¯s ¡°present¡± to her.

    Mo Qian Yuan did not know what to say. Since that night when the Rui Lin Army stormed the Imperial Pce, he had never seen much of a change of expression on Jun Wu Xie.

    The smile he saw that night, brought death and emptiness, so beautiful yet so terrifying.

    ¡°When do you n to lead the troops to the Imperial Pce?¡± Mo Qian Yuan realised, that the moment Jun Wu Xie leads the Rui Lin Army into the Imperial Pce, the throne of Qi will change hands.

    ¡°In two hours.¡± Jun Wu Xie replied.

    ¡°So soon?¡±

    ¡°While the people are still raging.¡± The fruit was ripe for the picking, it was time.

    Mo Qian Yuan understood. ¡°I will go inform Long Qi.¡± he said and ran off to prepare.

    Jun Wu Xie sat back in her chair, her eye tinged in frost.

    [Is Mistress going on a rampage again?] The little ck cat jumped onto the table, licking its furry paws, its voice pitched higher in unbridled anticipation.

    The symphony of death written with fresh blood, just beautiful.

    Jun Wu Xie nced at the little ck cat and intoned: ¡°I just want the Jun Family safe.¡±

    If left undisturbed, she did not bite. If the uninformed were to step on her toes, she would render them to pieces, scatter their souls, and cease to exist!

 Chapter 156

    Chapter 156: ¡°The Show Begins (3)¡±

    Ever since the founding of Qi, no other army besides the Yu Lin Army had overt ess to the Imperial Pce.

    But today, things are about to change.

    Mo Qian Yuan led an army of five thousand Rui Lin Army soldiers right through the gates of the Imperial Pce, and the citizens in the city lined the sides of the streets in cheer, in a strong show of support for the ¡°intruding¡± army.

    Within the main hall of the Imperial Pce, the Emperor sat in his throne, his face dark with worry and all the pce guards stood anxiously outside, ants in their pants.

    ¡°This is all your fault!¡± The Emperor stared at Mo Xuan Fei through gritted teeth. He had not known of the actions taken by Mo Xuan Fei and Bai Yun Xian in retaliation of Jun Wu Xie. If he had known, he would have stopped them from carrying out such an insidious deed.

    Poisoning the people of the Imperial City! That was atrocious!

    Themon people were like water. Water can push a ship, water can also sink a ship. The people had already leaned towards the Jun Family and Mo Qian Yuan in support and had unbridled praise for them, leaving the Emperor and the Second Prince in a state of house arrest within the Imperial Pce and losing control over the Imperial City. At a time of crisis like this, Mo Xuan Fei chose to go along with Bai Yun Xian with a half baked idea like this.

    If they had seeded, he would have had nothing to say. But, the Rui Lin Army came out of it without losing a single man, and they managed to push the me for the poison onto the Yu Lin Army, giving Jun Wu Xie the perfect excuse to legitimately bring the Rui Lin Army into the Imperial Pce!

    Mo Xuan Fei was pale with fear and despair.

    Bai Yun Xian might have been a little too vicious with her scheme, but if it had seeded, it would have gotten them out of the crisis.

    He never would have imagined that the poison that had just started to spread, would be doused and neutralised so soon. The scheme did not help their situation at all, and it had instead backfired and fused the peoples¡¯ anger against the Imperial Pce.

    ¡°I have realised my mistake! Father, please save me!¡± Mo Xuan Fei knelt in front of the Emperor, shivering in fright.

    ¡°Save? How? Mo Qian Yuan, that lowly offspring, has jumped on the opportunity and led the Rui Lin Army to the Imperial Pce and will arrive at this very hall soon. What can I do? I had thought you were one with surpassing intelligence, but you have shown yourself to be worthless thrash! You ced your trust in a woman like Bai Yun Xian!? She is a disciple of Qing Yun n, even if the Kingdom of Qi was to be swallowed up, she still has Qing Yun n behind her. The Jun Family will have their misgivings in getting into a confrontation with the Qing Yun n and leave Bai Yun Xian alone. But what about you and me?¡± The Emperor leaned back in his throne, never ever this exhausted.

    It¡¯s over, it¡¯s all over.

    They could have bided their time and waited for the Qing Yun n to arrive, and recover their advantage. But Bai Yun Xian was too naive to think she could defeat Jun Wu Xie herself. What a joke!

    ¡°Where is Bai Yun Xian?¡± The Emperor asked in anger.

    ¡°In the Imperial Pce.¡± Mo Xuan Fei said, still shivering. He only found out what was happening out beyond the walls when he came to the main hall. Bai Yun Xian was still oblivious that her scheme had flopped miserably.

    ¡°Get her here. She started this mess, and with her being a disciple of the Qing Yun n, she can stop the Rui Lin Army from doing anything rash. No matter what, we have to drag this out till the Qing Yun n gets here.¡± The Emperor ordered, rubbing his temple. Things are spiralling out of control, Bai Yun Xian might have a strong backing, but that has also brought about her arrogance. If she had released the news to the nearby garrison and not to Qing Yun n, they will not be in such a quagmire now. If she had not nned something so malicious, the Rui Lin Army would not have any excuse to enter the Imperial Pce!

 Chapter 157

    Chapter 157: ¡°The Show Begins (4)¡±

    After a short while, Bai Yun Xian was escorted to the main hall. Mo Xuan Fei rted the events to her and she was taken aback that her n had failed before it even began.

    ¡°That¡¯s not possible.....¡± Bai Yun Xian said in disbelief. ¡°That poison was taught to me by my master. Throughout thends, only the Elder , my master and his disciples are taught how to concoct the antidote!¡±

    Mo Xuan Fei and the Emperor exchanged a nce at Bai Yun Xian¡¯s statement and gave each other a wry look.

    The medicine of Qing Yun n¡¯s was praised throughout thends for having saved countless lives and helped endless people. They have been revered and sanctified Qing Yun n as the holy and unsullied ce of healing. Behind that facade, the Qing Yun n teaches such vicious knowledge of poisons to their disciples?

    Keeping the thoughts to themselves, they did not question Bai Yun Xian on it.

    ¡°Jun Wu Xie must have employed the services of an outstanding talent to nullify the crisis. She is currently with Mo Qian Yuan, leading the Rui Lin Army into the Imperial Pce, to confront you. Yun Xian, rest assured, I will do everything in my power to protect you!¡± Mo Xuan Fei sped Bai Yun Xian¡¯s hands tightly in his, his eyes brimming with adoration.

    ¡°Come if she dares! I would like to see what she dares do to me! The Min Butterfly has already reached the Qing Yun n and my master has sent men toe here. If she dares hurt a hair on my head, my master will not spare her.¡± Bai Yun Xianughed coldly. ¡°I had intended to deal with the trouble before the men from Qing Yun n gets here, it does not matter that the scheme failed anyway, the Qing Yun n will stille.¡±

    Bai Yun Xian, in her rage, did not catch the smiles on the faces of the Emperor and Mo Xuan Fei.

    Pushing Bai Yun Xian to the forefront was the best move they can make now.

    ¡°The ignorant knows no fear.¡± A cold voice rang out at the doors to the main hall and the three of them turned to look.

    They saw Jun Wu Xie standing at the doors with Mo Qian Yuan beside her. The Rui Lin Army behind them had taken down the whole Yu Lin Army guards without a sound!

    The Emperor¡¯s heart skipped a beat, the shock coursed through him and he could not find his voice. Jun Wu Xie¡¯s cold and expressionless eyes chilled him to the bone, and he could not raise his head to look into them, shrinking back into the throne.

    ¡°Imperial Father.¡± Mo Qian Yuan greeted,posed and politely distant, as he walked into the main hall with Jun Wu Xie.

    Bai Yun Xian clenched her teeth at the sight of Jun Wu Xie, and if it was not for Mo Xuan Fei who was holding her hands down, she would have walked up to that slut and given her two tight ps.

    ¡°You are h..here.....¡± His voice did not have his usual tone of authority, and was tinged with a slight tremor. The Emperor heard his own voice and quickly rearranged his emotions and tried to regain hisposure.

    ¡°Imperial Father, I hereby report that there is a traitor among the Yu Lin Army whomitted violent treachery with the intention to inflict harm upon themon people. Your son, my heart fraught with worry for your safety, has taken the initiative to bring troops into the Imperial City. I do not dare ask for your forgiveness, but to allow me to identify and apprehend that traitor who used poison in an attempt to destroy the Kingdom of Qi and to harm the innocents. Once I have apprehended the traitor, I will present myself to you, Imperial Father, to punish as you will!¡± Mo Qian Yuan knelt down with a loud thud, his clear resounding voice had every word echo within the hall.

    The Emperor tried to squeeze out a smile. as the corners twitched slightly. ¡®Punish as you will¡¯, what empty words!? With Mo Qian Yuan having led such a big troop of Rui Lin Army soldiers into the Imperial Pce, how is he, though the Emperor, capable of punishing him!?

 Chapter 158

    Chapter 158: ¡°The Show Begins (5)¡±

    What really ticked the Emperor off was that Jun Wu Xie had just stood there without a single word. Even if he chose to overlook that she arrived in the main hall without a bow or salutation to his Majesty as the Emperor, she did not even offer a single word of greeting! What an outrage! However, all he could do was to offer an amiable smile to his best ability.

    The Emperor could not figure out what went wrong. He was almost rid of the Crown Prince, and even if he disregard that he had suddenly made aplete recovery, he had despite the odds garnered the total support of themon people! It had baffled him for a long time, but thinking back on it after seeing the pair standing in front of him, it all started after Mo Qian Yuan and Jun Wu Xie began to get close!

    An obnoxious Young Miss from a declining Lin Pce, and an ipetent Crown Prince who was heavily poisoned.....

    Put these two people he could have snuffed out with a snap of his fingers in the past together, and they had somehow brought upon him disaster as he had never encountered, practically cing his head on the guillotine.

    And here they are, all the way in the main hall of the Imperial Pce, steps away from his throne.....

    The Emperor would have roared with rage at their impunity, but he realised that the situation was not the same as before.

    ¡°Rise to your feet, you were doing it all in the interest of the kingdom, how would I ce me upon you?¡± The Emperor spat out those words and they left a bitter taste in his mouth.

    ¡°Your son here am ill versed in the ways of medicines and poisons, hence I have specially invited Jun Wu Xie here. The fact that the people were able to ovee this crisis in the poisoning incidents was all due to the efforts of Jun Wu Xie.¡± Out in the city, Jun Wu Xie had given the credit to Mo Qian Yuan to win him support, but here within the Imperial Pce, Mo Qian Yuan would give credit where it was due.

    Hearing that, the Emperor was taken aback.

    But to the ears of Bai Yun Xian, it prickled her she could not help but sneered condescendingly: ¡°Her efforts?¡± Nobody here knew the poison better than she did, who was Jun Wu Xie to im she could neutralise the poison?

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s cold stare turned on Bai Yun Xian, her seemingly expressionless eyes made the hair on the back of Bai Yun Xian¡¯s neck stand, as a chill ran through her.

    ¡°Suffering, Deze, Mand.....¡± Jun Wu Xie recited offhandedly a long list of over ten herbs¡¯ names, and besides a handful ofmon herbs, the majority were names the others in the main hall had never heard of.

    The others were uncertain, but Bai Yun Xian paled noticeably as the names of the herbs were fully listed out by Jun Wu Xie.

    How did she know!?

    How is that possible!?

    Bai Yun Xian listened in disbelief. Jun Wu Xie had just listed all theponents to the exclusive Qing Yun n poison. Theplete list, without variation!

    The form for the poison was only known to Qing Yun n! How did Jun Wu Xiee to know it!?

    After Jun Wu Xie unhurriedly recited the list of herbs, the corners of her mouth turned up slightly, and her cold gaze fell upon Bai Yun Xian¡¯s face. ¡°Do not humiliate yourself by conducting child¡¯s y such as this.¡±

    Bai Yun Xian¡¯s face darkened and she started trembling in indignation as she stared at Jun Wu Xie.

    Child¡¯s y!?

    Mo Xuan Fei upon seeing the trembling Bai Yun Xian, went up and embraced her. He then saw the eyes of Jun Wu Xie and froze.

    Those eyes! Eyes he would never forget!

    He had seen those same eyes on the night of the massacre. Jun Wu Xie had stood with those eyes in the sea of blood, looking like the devile from the pits of hell to im those lives.

    With just that one nce, Mo Xuan Fei almost fell to the floor. But with Bai Yun Xian pale as a sheet and still trembling, he gritted his teeth and stood up to Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Jun Wu Xie. What impunity! Yun Xian is an honoured guest of the Kingdom of Qi, and is to be treated with respect!¡± He had to protect Bai Yun Xian! Till the Qing Yun n gets here and saves them.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Mo Xuan Fei who was standing up for Bai Yun Xian, and her smiled widened.

    That smile, made everyone in the main hall cringe and the hair on the back of their necks raised in warning!

 Chapter 159

    Chapter 159: ¡°ying Judge (1)¡±

    ¡°Kneel.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s amused voice echoed in the main hall.

    Mo Xuan Fei stared in disbelief at what he thought he just heard and was stunned, unable to retort.

    Not just Mo Xuan Fei, even Mo Qian Yuan who was on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s side was caught unawares and stood in silence.

    ¡°You.....¡± Mo Xuan Fei continued, but Jun Wu Xie did not want to hear any more of the rubbish he would have spouted and released two red shes of light from her fingertips that streaked towards Mo Xuan Fei¡¯s knees.

    Before anyone could react, Mo Xuan Fei screamed out, his legs felt as if they had been broken, and he fell to his knees with a crack in front of Jun Wu Xie. Bai Yun Xian who was in his arms was dragged down with him and she fell to the floor on her behind with a bump.

    Jun Wu Xie looked down from her higher vantage point upon the face of Mo Xuan Fei.

    ¡°Whatever you have to say, say it kneeling down.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie was smiling so much, she was practically beaming. Blood started to flow out from the knees of Mo Xuan Fei, staining the shiny marble below his legs.

    The imperious royalty, had all subjects kneel in respect of the distinguished Imperial Family. Since they liked having kneel, they should try it out themselves.

    The air in the enormous main hall was deadly still as everyone stared tongue tied at Jun Wu Xie, with eyes wide open.

    Bai Yun Xian stood up disheveled. The blood from Mo Xuan Fei¡¯s knees had stained the hem on her dress. Her tightly tied hair had slightly loosened and she pulled on Mo Xuan Fei¡¯s hand to help him stand. The slightest movement made Mo Xuan Fei howl in pain.

    ¡°Jun Wu Xie! You¡¯ve gone mad!¡± Bai Yun Xian had not met anyone so barbaric and unreasonable, she made him fall to his knees without so much as a single word.

    Jun Wu Xie nced at Bai Yun Xian with a brow raised, taking that as apliment.

    Bai Yun Xian hurriedly checked the pulse for Mo Xuan Fei, and found the spiritual power with him choked, and his tendons, veins and both his blood and spiritual arteries below his knees sealedpletely, which made him unable to feel his legs.

    How did Jun Wu Xie do that!?

    What were those two suspicious streaks of light?

    Mo Xuan Fei was still moaning in pain, and the Emperor cringed and looked away. Although Mo Qian Yuan had led an army into the Imperial Pce, and his words filled with barely veiled threats, he had at least maintained a semnce of civility.

    Who would have thought, the moment Jun Wu Xie made her move, she would be so vicious and unrestrained.

    A high and mighty Second Prince of Qi, had to go down on his knees before he could speak!

    The Emperor gripped the arm on his throne tightly, forcing the words threatening to burst forth back in, and gritted his teeth, trying his hardest to maintain hisposure.

    He had better not rattle that lunatic any further!

    Jun Wu Xie smiled radiantly.

    ¡°I sealed the blood flow in both his legs, if the pressure points are not released in two hours, he will never stand up again.¡±

    People have mocked her uncle for his paralysis for a decade, the Imperial Family had made a show of their concern and gifted ginseng and lingzhi unendingly. But they had never done anything to stop or admonish the people who threw insults and hurled abuse at the him. His uncle had been paralysed for the Kingdom of Qi for a decade, if the Imperial Family had appreciated the sacrifice, they could easily have stopped the wagging tongues. They had instead turned a deaf ear to them and condoned the malicious lies and theories to spread and take hold, leaving my uncle to live on in torment and abuse.

    Today, she will make the Emperor¡¯s favourite Second Prince, have a taste of the same.

    ¡°Such a superficial wound, for an esteemed disciple of Qing Yun n, it should be easily cleared right?¡± Jun Wu Xie narrowed her eyes and looked at Bai Yun Xian.

    Whatever they hold most dear to their hearts, she will crumble it into dust before their eyes to let them feel despair.

    Please kindly note that this site will be undergoing some techy tweaks which may result in a downtime. Do head over to moon bunny cafe in the meantime if you are unable to view this site. No new chapters will be uploaded in the meantime... =)

 Chapter 160

    Chapter 160: ¡°ying Judge (2)¡±

    Since Mo Xuan Fei had always regarded himself far superior above the others, with his snobbish persona and high almighty attitude, from now on, let him have a taste of looking up at others instead.

    ¡°Jun Wu Xie! You¡¯re mad! When are you going to stop being so crazy? My master will soon arrive in the Imperial City, at that time, I¡¯ll make sure you....¡±

    *p* *p* *p*

    Before Bai Yun Xian could finish scolding, Jun Wu Xie raised her hands and ruthlessly pped her delicate hands across Bai Yun Xian¡¯s face three times!

    This time she held nothing back as she gave three resounding ps across Bai Yun Xian¡¯s delicate face.

    The three ps were so loud and sudden that even Mo Qian Yuan who was standing nearby shrank his neck back in response.

    How merciless!

    ¡°I asked you to save someone, why are you still sprouting so much nonsense?¡±

    Bai Yun Xian reeled back in shock, never had she thought that in this world, someone actually had the audacity to hit her!

    Bai Yun Xian had her hand on her burning cheek, as she stood there momentarily stunned, yet to wake from the shock of being hit.

    The Emperor was dumbfounded, this Jun Wu Xie was really crazy! She actually dared to hit Bai Yun Xian?!

    ¡°You...You dare to hit me?!¡± Bai Yun Xian¡¯s voice was trembling, full of indignation as she pointed at Jun Wu Xie, her whole body shaking with anger.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at her indifferently as she stepped forward and gave another tight p across Bai Yun Xian¡¯s face, raised her leg and ruthlessly kicked Bai Yun Xian¡¯s chest which sent her flying.

    ¡°Would you like me to verify that again?¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s lips curled up into a blossoming smile.

    Bai Yun Xian¡¯s mouth hung a trace of blood, by now her hair waspletely disheveled, gone were her haughtiness and elegance, they were reced by dread and fear. She was looking at Jun Wu Xie with eyes that reflected terror in them, she felt as if she was looking at the devil.

    In Qing Yun n, Bai Yun Xian always had an exalted status and no one had ever dared to even touch her as they all held her in reverence.

    However, all that had changed ever since she met Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie simply answered with her actions that not only did she dare beat her, she was not going to go soft on her as well.

    For the first time in her life, Bai Yun Xian finally understood the word fear as she experienced it first hand, crumbling all her defences and washing away all her pride.

    ¡°Drag her over.¡± Jun Wu Xie turned her head slightly her head and looked at the two Rui Lin soldiers behind her.

    They both took uniform strides towards Bai Yun Xian, each held one arm of hers and dragged her over to Jun Wu Xie.

    Bai Yun Xian attempted to struggle free but to no avail. Her opponent was the Rui Lin Army as each man held her firmly with an iron grip in front of Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°You... you... you cannot touch me! My master is Qing yun n¡¯s Sovereign...¡± Bai Yun Xian was like a trembling little mouse standing in front of a cat. Bai Yun Xian looked at Jun Wu Xie with a pair of pleading eyes, this was the first time she had ever met such a crazy person whopletely disregarded Qing Yun n. Despite using such tactics, Bai Yun Xian could feel that in the eyes of Jun Wu Xie, Qing Yun n was like an ant.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Jun Wu Xie narrowed her eyes, raised her hands andnded another resounding p across Bai Yun Xian¡¯s face.

    ¡°Qing Yun n, was is it?¡±

    Bai Yun Xian stared at Jun Wu Xie with her mouth agape, she felt her scalp go numb, feeling as if she was falling deep into the depths of hell.

    ¡°Get up and save your lover. He can¡¯t stand now and all he can rely on is you, Qing Yun n¡¯s disciple.¡± Jun Wu Xie sneered as the two soldiers immediately grasped her intentions as they dragged Bai Yun Xian over to Mo Xuan Fei¡¯s side.

    Bai Yun Xian was scared witless from Jun Wu Xie¡¯s sudden change in disposition and when she looked at Mo Xuan Fei¡¯s knees she could not help but tremble even more.

 Chapter 161

    Chapter 161: ¡°ying Judge (3)¡±

    The Emperor shut his eyes, unable to watch the horror before him.

    He had thought, with Qing Yun n¡¯s might, Jun Wu Xie would not have dared to harm Bai Yun Xian. He realised he couldn¡¯t be more wrong.

    Jun Wu Xie doesn¡¯t dare?

    What a joke!

    She was just as vicious to Bai Yun Xian as she was to Mo Xuan Fei!

    Mo Qian Yuan was stunned and stood rooted to the ground, he had meticulously nned a variety of ways to force the Emperor to abdicate, and they were now all useless with Jun Wu Xie¡¯s simple and pure brutal ways.

    ¡°Wu Xie, what are you doing?¡± Mo Qian Yuan gulped and asked in a whisper.

    Jun Wu Xie spared him a nce andughed coldly: ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡±

    ¡°.....¡± He was utterly stumped!

    Jun Wu Xie had previously nned her moves while protecting the sanctity of the reputation Jun Family, in the massacre of officials, or taking over control of the Imperial City. She had nned wlessly and no one could find fault with her actions.

    But today, she was unrestrained, and dispenses punishment without reason.

    Jun Wu Xie torment of Mo Xuan Fei and Bai Yun Xian today, seemed to be in revenge for their past actions.

    Two hours seemed to have flown by. Bai Yun Xian was frantic and covered in perspiration. She could not unseal the blocked arteries. Mo Xuan Fei did not even have the strength to howl anymore. He could only stay kneeling on the floor, shivering.

    ¡°Why..... Why is it still blocked.....¡± Bai Yun Xian¡¯s eyes were red with panic, she had used all that she learnt, but to no avail. Even the various medicines from Qing Yun n she had with her, which she stuffed into Mo Xuan Fei, were of no use at all.....

    ¡°You lied to me, didn¡¯t you? He was already.....¡± Bai Yun Xian trembled as she looked up at Jun Wu Xie, and her voice trailed off. She did not dare to take that haughty tone with Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie raised her brow in amusement as she saw the defeat in Bai Yun Xian¡¯s eyes, and took a step towards Mo Xuan Fei.

    Bai Yun Xian recoiled in fear as she stepped up.

    Jun Wu Xie did not even bother to look at her, and just put her hands at the sides of Mo Xuan Fei¡¯s knees, and pulled out two blood stained needles.

    The needles were what blocked the arteries. Without removing the needles, no matter what medicines Bai Yun Xian fed to Mo Xuan Fei, it would be in vain.

    ¡°Check him again.¡± Jun Wu Xie said coldly.

    Bai Yun Xian stretched a trembling hand to Mo Xuan Fei¡¯s wrist. Her eyes widened in surprise,as she slumped in disbelief.

    The blocked arteries were now cleared, but the disruptions in the pulse that came after told Bai Yun Xian that Mo Xuan Fei had lost his legs!

    Two hours!

    Just two hours!

    The arteries were blocked for a mere two hours and it had turned Mo Xuan Fei into a cripple for life!

    Bai Yun Xian had always bragged on her outstanding skill in Medicine. She was seen to be one who was gifted even among those of the revered Qing Yun n and even caught the eye of the n chief to be epted as a disciple under his personal tutorage. But today, she did not even possess the ability to cure Mo Xuan Fei of his condition. Her lifelong learning in Medicine, was shown to be mere ¡°child¡¯s y¡± in the face of Jun Wu Xie.

    All her arrogance and dignity, fell apart and shattered at that moment. Bai Yun Xian looked up in despair at Jun Wu Xie, and saw in those cold eyes, the mour and confidence she once enjoyed, utterly crushed and scattered.

 Chapter 162

    Chapter 162: ¡°ying Judge (4)¡±

    In these two hours, Mo Xuan Fei had been under torment and agony under the needles. With the needles removed, he had heaved a sigh of relief, but fear crept in when he found he still could not feel his legs.

    He struggled to stand, but his useless legs refused to budge. He could only stay kneeling, looking up at the people.

    ¡°Bring me the wheelchair I prepared specially for the Second Prince.¡± Jun Wu Xie ordered.

    A Rui Lin Army soldier immediately moved to bring the wheelchair into the main hall.

    Mo Xuan Fei stared at the wheel chair, finding it awfully familiar. Was that the wheelchair the Imperial Family gifted the Jun Family after Jun Qing was paralysed?

    ¡°Help the Second Prince onto it.¡± Jun Wu Xiemanded.

    Two Rui Lin Army soldiers reached out to grab Mo Xuan Fei. The enormity of the reality sunk in and Mo Xuan Fei iled his arms wildly to ward off the Rui Lin Army guards.

    ¡°Jun Wu Xie! What is the meaning of this!? What do you want!? I don¡¯t want to sit in a wheelchair! NO!!!¡± The feeble resistance Mo Xuan Fei put up was useless in the face of the two Rui Lin Army soldiers who had their orders. He was grabbed and dragged into the wheelchair, leaving a bright trail of blood across the floor.

    ¡°You are crippled, face it.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s smile grew more and more radiant, but when those same words were heard by the Emperor who had been watching at the side in silent anguish, a chill ran up his spine.

    You are crippled, face it.....

    These very words, he said them before.....

    The Emperor stared at the back of Jun Wu Xie, and felt like he had been thrown into cold icy water, as every pore of his being screamed out in fear.

    Having witnessed his own son and Bai Yun Xian toyed and tormented by Jun Wu Xie, he had been frightened out of his wits, he wanted to run out from here, but he had nowhere to run.

    The Rui Lin Army soldiers have surrounded the main hall, he was trapped, trapped like a rat!

    Mo Xuan Fei who was forced into the wheelchair struggled fiercely like a lunatic, but it was futile no matter how hard he tried. The two Rui Lin Army soldiers held him down by his shoulders in an iron grip and there he must stay.

    A sorry sight, of a prince.

    Mo Qian Yuan watched in silence. He had seen how malicious Jun Wu Xie could be. Now, he saw how vicious she was in her torment of her enemies.

    It would have been easy to just kill off Mo Xuan Fei and Bai Yun Xian, but she had chosen to take what they took the most pride in, and crumbled it bit by bit in their faces, tearing apart their pride and arrogance mercilessly, and leaving them to quiver in despair and fear.

    When a person¡¯s soul is utterly shattered, their bodies might heal, but even the gods cannot heal their hearts.

    ¡°Jun Wu Xie! I will kill you! You slut!¡± Mo Xuan Fei was like a caged animal, screaming in his wheelchair. His eyes became crazy and a sudden light burst brilliantly from the ring on his finger, and a ear splitting roar shook the whole hall.

    Mo Qian Yuan winced. That roar was all too familiar to him. When Mo Xuan Fei was fourteen, and his contracted spirit first awoken, it terrorized the whole Imperial Pce!

    When the light faded, a dazzling golden lion stood in the main hall, its body covered in a brilliant golden glow!

    The Golden Lion!

    In the Kingdom of Qi, throughout the generations in the Imperial Family, this was the strongest animal contractual spirit!

    Mo Xuan Fei had summoned the Golden Lion, his final trump card to take down Jun Wu Xie!

 Chapter 163

    Chapter 163: ¡°Devoured (1)¡±

    The majestic Golden Lion let out a deafening roar as it lunged towards the two Rui Lin soldiers who were pushing the wheelchair. Luckily they both were seasoned veterans and each quickly summoned their own contractual spirits.

    Mo Xuan Fei looked viciously at Jun Wu Xie, bloodshot eyes bridled with madness.

    Jun Wu Xie had ruined him! She hadpletely ruined him! His thoughts were filled with intense killing intent, all he wanted was to maul her down and give her a painful death!

    The atmosphere in the Imperial Hall suddenly became tense as Mo Qian Yuan quickly materialised his contractual spirit and in his hand was a silver spear. He took a step forward in front of Jun Wu Xie in a protective stance. ¡°That¡¯s the Golden Lion, our kingdom¡¯s most powerful beast type contractual spirit.¡± He quickly alerted Jun Wu Xie as he narrowed his eyes and locked onto the Golden Lion.

    ¡°Kill her! Kill him! Kill them both!!!¡± Mo Xuan Fei stared deviously at the silhouette that was behind Mo Qian Yuan as he screamed out at the Golden Lion.

    By this time, the Emperor was utterly shaken as he stood up, eyes filled with mixed emotions.

    He was very clear on the fighting prowess of the Golden Lion, in their entire kingdom, only few could rival it. This was hisst card!

    The Golden Lion let out another massive roar as in lunged towards Jun Wu Xie, it¡¯s powerful body and sharp ws targeting the frail girl in its sight.

    Suddenly, a huge shadow pounced out, although it¡¯s body was not as huge as the Golden Lion, however the pressure it emanated was full of ferocity and killing intent. It¡¯s pupils glimmered a coldness that could not mask its disdain as it red at the Golden Lion.

    With one nce, Mo Qian Yuan recognised thisrge ck beast.

    Was this not Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mount?

    The two beasts shed as a series of deafening roars exploded forth as sharp fangs and ws met each other in a brutal manner. Although it was a violent sh, these contractual spirits did not spill a single drop of blood, even mauled body parts did not have the sickening stench of blood.

    Everyone in the hall stared agape at the scene as the Rui Lin soldiers that were stationed outside the Imperial Hall quickly rushed in and ced themselves in front of Mo Qian Yuan and Jun Wu Xie as they heavily surrounded them in a protective formation.

    The two beasts continued their intense sh as their roars became louder and made the bystanders wince in pain as a shocking pressure was directed to their eardrums.

    ¡°Need to call for help?¡± Mo Qian Yuan spoke in a low tone to Jun Wu Xie as he looked at the two beast in the heated battle.

    Jun Wu Xie shook her head, other than Jun Qing¡¯s contractual spirit, she had never met any other beast types contractual spirits. She wanted to know how Little ck measured up in this world system of contractual spirits and how itsbat abilitiespared to the other beast types contractual spirits.

    In the past, it was unrivalled, however Jun Wu Xie needed to determine how it fared in this new world.

    She needed to observe a bit more.

    The ck beast seem to have understood her intentions as it glowered at the Golden Lion and charged towards it in a frenzied attack, ripping off part of the Golden Lion¡¯s shoulder. There was no blood but little golden particles diffused out.

    ¡°Rooooooaaar!!!¡± The Golden Lion who was never defeated in battle before viciously swiped it¡¯s sharp ws at the ck beast as it hurled it¡¯s massive body at it.

    However the ck beast evaded the attack quickly as it leaped into the air just above the Golden Lion. In mid-air, it nimbly twisted its body and dived down towards the Golden Lion, bore its fangs and swiftly bit it¡¯s neck!

    TL: Hay guys, sorry techy tweaks didn¡¯t go as well as anticipated.. *wince* hence some of you didn¡¯t get your email updates, will be trying to smoothen everything out bit by bit, please bear with us for a bit, trying to solve these issues ...but it will most prob drag on a few days... sorry! In the meantime can try checking out our facebook page for updates..hope that works.. if not.. click on the site when you hear a calling..hee =)

 Chapter 164

    Chapter 164: ¡°Devoured (2)¡±

    ¡°Roooooaaaaar!!!¡± The Golden Lion let out a blood curdling roar as it trashed about, trying to shake the ck beast off, however the ck beast tightened its grip on the Golden Lion¡¯s neck and used its ws to hold on.

    The battle between these two monstrous beasts was fierce and brutal to the extreme as all eyes were locked onto the vicious onught.

    When the ck beast gradually gained the upper hand, Mo Xuan Fei¡¯s eyes were bulging out as he red in madness, his face twisted into an ugly expression filled with disbelief.

    How could this be?

    His almighty Golden Lion, how could it be suppressed so easily by that ck beast?

    Suddenly, Mo Xuan Fei felt a strong sharp pain, as if someone was trying to pull his very soul away from him. His breathing grew raspy as he clutched his chest, gasping for air. There was a very heavy pressure as if a tyrannical force was trying to rip off part of his soul. He struggled to look up...

    The immediate scene left everyone who witnessed it shocked and speechless.

    The ck beast who had pinned the Golden Lion beneath its paws was now beginning to bite off chunks of the Golden Lion. The contractual beasts could transform into physical form however they did not have real flesh and blood, their physical appearance was only abination of their soul and spirit energy. Hence when the ck beast started to devour the Golden Lion, there was no blood and gore,

    it just simply dissipated into thin air.

    How could this be?

    As Mo Xuan Fei felt his soul being slowly ripped apart, bit by bit, he was clutching on tightly to his chest, gnashing his teeth, as he struggled to try to understand what was happening. Other than the mad gleam in his eyes, it reflected his Golden Lion being devoured by the ck beast, an excruciating pain filled his whole body.

    Not to mention Mo Xuan Fei, even Mo Qian Yuan and the other Rui Lin soldiers were shocked beyond words as they witnessed the ck beast slowly swallowingrge chunks of the Golden Lion.

    It was simply unheard of for a contractual spirit to be devoured!

    They were only abination of soul and spiritual energy, how could they be devoured by other creatures?!

    This was simply unprecedented!

    Mo Qian Yuan forced himself to steer his attention away as his gaze rested on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face and to his surprise, her smile had faded and she was looking thoughtfully at the scene that was unfolding.

    Jun Wu Xie did not notice that she was in Mo Qian Yuan¡¯s line of sight, all her attention was focused on the ck beast.

    Be it past or present, Little ck had always been by her side, however no one knew that in a sense, it was part of her soul.

    In the past, that madman had delved deep into various sinister researches using the most advanced technology and Little ck was one of them.

    The ck body was a synthesized body, it harnessed more strength than a regr beast, however it had not much intelligence, more urately, it was an iplete product. The madman¡¯s experiment that time was on to forcefully bind an iplete soul and a human soul together, this fusion of twopletely different species and their souls were forcefully linked.

    With this established, wherever Wu Xie¡¯s soul resided, the little ck cat followed.

    The little ck cat is hence a product of the soul, somewhat simr to a contractual spirit, however not exactly the same.

    The little ck cat transmitted a shocking message to Jun Wu Xie. It could devour the Golden Lion and fully absorb it¡¯s spiritual energy!

    This was a shocking new discovery!

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s interest was piqued. What kind of changes would devouring the Golden Lion bring about? Would it be like digesting food or would other variablese into y?

    Jun Wu Xie calmed down as she watched on with great interest, awaiting her answer.

    That regal Golden Lion was slowly being devoured in the main Imperial Hall, right in front of everyone, despite there not being a drop of blood, everyone found this scene very disturbing.

    What in the world was that ck beast to even devour contractual spirits?!

 Chapter 165

    Chapter 165: ¡°Devoured (3)¡±

    The Kingdom of Qi¡¯s most powerful Golden Lion was being devoured, bit by bit, by the ck beast, other than Jun Wu Xie, everyone else¡¯s mind was frazzled at the sight, leaving only the ck beast who stood there licking it¡¯s paws in delight in a contented manner.

    The ck beast wagged it¡¯s tail as it walked towards Jun Wu Xie, as it let out... a meow.

    ¡°Meow...¡±

    Everybody almost toppled over when they heard that.

    ¡°.........¡± The awe-inspiring ck beast who had shrouded the hearts of many in fear instantly vanished.

    How could the ck beast who could easily devour a Golden Lion sound...sound so... cute?

    It¡¯s awe-inspiring domineering image instantly crumbled.

    [I¡¯ve never ate so full before!]

    ¡°Do you feel any difference?¡± Jun Wu Xie did not know what impact that the huge contrast of it¡¯s voice and appearance had on everyone as she patted its head and started to inspect it¡¯s body.

    ¡°Meow.¡±

    [Not at all! Just feel very, very full... very satisfied..*yawn* can I go sleep for a moment?]

    After eating it¡¯s fill, the ck beast felt a wave of drowsiness wash over it as it even had difficulty standing.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded as it circled her once and as suddenly as it appeared, it disappeared as suddenly as well, leaving not a single trace.

    After witnessing the ck beast devouring the Golden Lion, Mo Qian Yuan subconsciously touched his neck and felt that being trampled underfoot by that ck beast was not such a shameful thing after all, at least he was not eaten!

    The chaotic Imperial Hall began to restore its previous calm after the ck beast disappeared.

    Mo Xuan Fei suddenly screamed, as he fell off the wheelchair and he rolled about the cold marble floor. He was having a seizure as his hands tightly gripped his cor, his face contorted in agony and was in so much pain that his face was almost white, as he struggled and writhed about,rge beads of perspiration soaked through his blood stained clothes, leaving him in a more than sorry state.

    From ancient times, no one has ever heard of a contractual spirit being devoured. However what that transpired moments ago left a huge shadow looming as the ck beast had not left a shred of Golden Lion behind and had thoroughly devoured it. Does that mean that Mo Xuan Fei had lost it¡¯s contractual spirit for good?

    Everyone subconsciously looked towards his ring finger. Originally, a sparkling golden ring was proudly sitting on his finger, however now what reced it was a rusty dpidated ring which was on his trembling finger and fine line cracks spread over it like a spider web.

    Suddenly, the ring just shattered into smithereens, falling onto the marble floor.

    The contractual ring....broke?!

    Such a situation was unprecedented as a hugemotion stirred.

    Contractual spirits upon awakening, will follow their masters until the end of their master¡¯s death. Upon the death of their master, the ring will dissipate and disappear, unlike what had happened, the ring simply shattered!

    They had originally thought that as long as the person was alive, no matter how weak their contractual spirit was, it would not die and justy deep in slumber.

    But what they witnessed revolutionalised their thoughts.

    Contractual spirits would not die but could be devoured!

    After being devoured, it was equivalent to death, shattering the contractual ring. The person will...

    Looking at the sorry state Mo Xuan Fei was in as he continued writhing about the floor in anguish and pain made their scalps tingle. No one wanted to experience that, it was simply a living hell!

 Chapter 166

    Chapter 166: ¡°Devoured (4)¡±

    The Emperor was trembling at the sight of Mo Xuan Fei that was lying on the floor, he felt as if his heart was stabbed by a knife.

    He did not deny that when Mo Xuan Fei had summoned the Golden Lion, he was ted and felt that they had a high chance to win.

    However when he saw the bitter struggle it put up, and when it started being devoured by Jun Wu Xie¡¯s ck beast, he had a sinking feeling and a bad premonition stirred from within the depths of his heart.

    Jun Wu Xie was a devil incarnate!

    The Emperor no longer viewed her as a normal person, she was able to achieve so much at such a young age and able to scheme things to such an extent and her n to force him to abdicate was not something a fourteen year old could achieve. Moreover, her ck beast was able to devour the Golden Lion...

    She was simply not a human! She was a devil!

    The Emperor felt chills running down his spine, quivering as he sat back down on the throne. He did not dare utter a single word to plead on behalf of Mo Xuan Fei.

    ¡°Carry him back.¡± Jun Wu Xie furrowed her brows and looked disapprovingly at Mo Xuan Fei who was twitching on the floor and started foaming at his mouth. This person could not wait for her second blow and had was already on the verge of death.

    Two Rui Lin soldiers lifted him onto the wheelchair, this time he no longer resisted, he was delirious and his mouth was foaming.

    His contractual spirit was devoured which resulted in injuring his very soul.

    After witnessing everything, Bai Yun Xian was frightened to the extreme as she cowered in fear, curling up as she tried to hide behind the column, hoping that Jun Wu Xie could not find her.

    Unfortunately, how could Jun Wu Xie forget about someone who had ¡®specially taken care¡¯ of her grandfather?

    As Jun Wu Xie nced at Mo Qian Yuan, he immediately understood what she meant as he took two Rui Lin soldiers with him and dragged Bai Yun Xian out from behind the column, ignoring the shrill screams and even stuffed her mouth with a cloth as they dragged her to one side, waiting for her sentence.

    Now the Emperor¡¯s abdication prelude was over, time for the main event.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s smile had long disappeared as she looked coldly at the throne, taking slow deliberate steps closer, and closer to the Emperor whose face was ashen by now.

    ¡°D..Don¡¯te any closer...¡± The Emperor trembled and shirked back in fear, her cold eyes that had locked onto him made him feel as if a chilling tempest had descended and he was caught up in it and had no way to escape.

    ¡°I only want to ask a question.¡± Jun Wu Xie looked at him in the eye.

    ¡°What question do you have?¡± The Emperor looked nervously at Jun Wu Xie, cold sweat soaked his entire back.

    ¡°My father died, my uncle was hurt, was it you who acted in the shadows and caused all of these?¡± Jun Wu Xie narrowed her eyes as she looked at him icily.

    The Emperor¡¯s entire body was shaking in fear by now as he shiftily tried to avoid her intense gaze.

    He did not dare to reply... and also he could not reply...

    If he replied, he will die!

    ¡°It¡¯s no..not..not me..¡± he forcibly squeezed out.

    Jun Wu Xie curled her lips upwards as she swiftly took out five needles.

    ¡°This is what you asked for.¡± Till this point, he still did not want to admit to it, there was only one way left, that was the road to death!

    Jun family¡¯s decline was definitely not an ident and gathering from the reactions and evasiveness of Jun Xian and Jun Qing when she had probed on her father¡¯s death, she had guessed that it was the Emperor who was ying behind the scene.

    After Lin Pce had won the war, the Emperor had decided to get rid of them nce they had served their purposes. He actually had the audacity to treat them like his pawns and dispose of them in such sinister ways!

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance to decide what to write on your tablet.¡±

    Mo Qian Yuan was surprised, before he could think further on what she meant, the next second, a shrill cry resounded throughout the Imperial Hall, it was so shocking that he even dropped his silver spear on the floor.

 Chapter 167

    Chapter 167: ¡°Regime Change (1)¡±

    The five needles were ruthlessly stabbed into the Emperor¡¯s eyes directly, the Emperor let out a horrifying scream as he trashed about the throne.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at him expressionlessly, without an ounce of pity.

    She would not let the Emperor die so easily, he owes their Jun Family a great deal, nothing he could atone for, not even with his measly life. She wanted him to pay back the interest, bit by bit.

    ¡°Throw the three of them into the dungeon.¡± She scoffed in an icy tone.

    The Rui Lin Army were inwardly shocked at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s ruthlessness and were perplexed that she had totally disregarded the Emperor¡¯s identity.

    How was this an abdication? It was simply a regicide!

    After a short moment, the Emperor, Second Prince and Bai Yun Xian were dragged to the dungeons. The very same three were high and almighty just the night before were now dragged away like dead dogs, pride and dignity werepletely crushed by Jun Wu Xie.

    Mo Qian Yuan was staring at the empty throne, in a trance.

    What just happened?

    He had thought of his speech for this moment, however not a word he had prepared for was used. Jun Wu Xie solved everything...in the most simple and crudest method there was!

    ¡°The culprits had infiltrated deep into the Pce and poisoned the Emperor and the Second Prince. Unfortunately, the Emperor did not survive the vile poison and has departed us. Our Kingdom cannot move on without a ruler.¡± Jun Wu Xie held up her handkerchief, wiped her soft hands and swept her expressionless gaze over Mo Qian Yuan.

    He looked at her with an incredulous expression, unable to mask his current emotions. This girl! In this short simple sentence, she was able to cover up and give a valid reason for him to ascend the throne.

    These words seemed full of loopholes, however they did coincide with all the events that had happened in the Imperial City.

    The poison was traced all the way back to the Yu Lin Army, hence if the Emperor and Second Prince were poisoned, it was not so hard to believe.

    ¡°What are you going to do with them?¡± Mo Qian Yuan could not help but ask as he looked at her with a trace of apprehension.

    The methods she used against them were ruthless and merciless, leaving them alive certainly did not spell well for them.

    ¡°Qing Yun n will very soon reach the Imperial City so Bai Yun Xian cannot die, yet.¡± Jun Wu Xie looked down as she recalled Bai Yun Xian¡¯s threat.

    Not knowing what method she used to contact the Qing Yun n, for the time being she had to keep her alive.

    ¡°You¡¯re going to keep her alive? But what if she¡¯s able to contact them and told them the truth...¡± Mo Qian Yuan did not dare imagine the aftermath if they were to learn the truth. He was not afraid if the people had learnt the truth but he was afraid of the retaliation by Qing Yun n if they were to know. ¡°Qing Yun n¡¯s Sovereign was very partial and over protective of its disciples, there was an incident whereby a group of Qing Yun n disciples were out travelling and were robbed by a group of bandits. Not only the whole group of bandits were exterminated, even the officials and their entire family were dragged in and were all executed due to their negligence that resulted in their disciples being robbed. Bai Yun Xian was the Sovereign¡¯s direct disciple, if her master found out that she had suffered here, I¡¯m afraid of the consequences...¡±

    Jun Wu Xie gave Mo Qian Yuan a nce, ¡°They won¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    ¡°Bai Yun Xian will not utter a single word.¡± Jun Wu Xie replied.

    Mo Qian Yuan looked at her with mixed emotions, he did not know how much of her abilities had she not revealed, however since she said not to worry, he did not give it any more thought.

    ¡°You just need to prepare for the ascension of the throne, there¡¯s no need to worry about anything else.¡± Jun Wu Xie said before leaving the Imperial Hall.

 Chapter 168

    Chapter 168: ¡°Regime Change (2)¡±

    Barely half the day had passed after the Crown Prince Mo Qian Yuan led the Rui Lin Army into the Imperial Pce that news of the Emperor¡¯s passing spread in the Imperial City. It was decreed that Mo Qian Yuan was to seed the throne.

    The ascension ceremony was to be held seven dayster.

    The Kingdom of Qi¡®s regime changed, quiet and calm.

    With Jun Wu Xie¡¯s bloody massacre of the Emperor¡¯sckeys and sycophants at the Pce Gates, not a single voice was heard in protest at the throne ascension ceremony.

    The court officials were vividly aware of the close rtionship between Mo Qian Yuan and Jun Wu Xie, and with Mo Qian Yuan ascending the throne to be the Emperor, the vacant position of Empress might very soon belong to Jun Wu Xie. Moreover, with the fearsome Rui Lin Army still garrisoned within the Imperial City, they would very much rather keep their heads.

    The ascension ceremony preparations went on without a hitch, Mo Qian Yuan ordered the Imperial Pce cleaned thoroughly, from top to bottom, got rid of a bunch of pce maids and eunuchs who served the Second Prince and the previous Emperor, and gained full control of the Imperial Pce.

    From having had his life under threat, to his ascension as the Emperor. It had only been a mere few months. It all felt like a dream.

    If not for Jun Wu Xie, he would have died in the Crown Prince Residence.

    ¡°Your Majesty, the things have been sent to the Lin Pce, as per your orders.¡± Mo Qian Yuan had two more days to the ascension, but the eunuchs in the Imperial Pce had all already taken up the form of address usually reserved only for the reigning ruler.

    Mo Qian Yuan was nonchnt. Sitting on the throne, he was not exactly joyous.

    ¡°Hmm..... Did you see Miss Jun?¡± Since that day at the main hall, Mo Qian Yuan had not seen Jun Wu Xie. The three imprisoned in the Imperial Pce dungeons had been left as they were, their lives at the mercy of Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°I did not.¡±

    Mo Qian Yuan nodded, he had sent the jars of Jade Nectar he had in his possession to the Lin Pce. He knew, Jun Wu Xie was interested in little else, but the jars of wine might mean something to her.

    Having been busy with the ascension, he did not have much time to spare. No matter what Jun Wu Xie was up to, he was assured, she would have thought things through more thoroughly than he could.

    In the Lin Pce, Jun Xian and Jun Qing sat facing Jun Wu Xie, unusually stern.

    Jun Wu Xie had not stepped out of Lin Pce for days, and her house arrest was all due to the ¡°interrogation¡± of these two men.

    From forcing an abdication to regime change, the Jun father and son dug into every single detail, and as they got to know the simple brutality involved in the forced abdication, the details made them both break out in cold sweat.

    The Jun Family were courageous and unyielding. They were godly and giants in battles and warfare, but became midgets when it came to matter in court politics. Jun Wu Xie had in a matter of months, lifted the Jun Family out of their predicament that had gued them for over a decade. It had happened too fast, too sudden, and the two men had no time to react, before they realised the dust had already settled.....

    ¡°Have you really locked the previous Emperor in the dungeons?¡± Jun Xian¡¯s heart was beating very fast. The Jun Family had been single mindedly loyal to the Imperial Family for generations, and how did they produce a resolute Jun Wu Xie, a little devil who viewed court decorum with disdain.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Jun Wu Xie nodded in admission.

    Jun Xian and Jun Qing looked at each other, their eyes sharing a look of helplessness.

    ¡°You have executed your ns for the Crown Prince perfectly. But in regards to what Bai Yun Xian had said, what do you intend to do?¡± Things were already set in stone, Jun Xian did not ask anymore on what had transpired. He was worried on Bai Yun Xian¡¯s im on the pending arrival of Qing Yun n.

    Qing Yun n, they are not to be trifled with!

 Chapter 169

    Chapter 169: ¡°Regime Change (3)¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandfather. She will not say anything.¡± Jun Wu Xie assured him calmly.

    ¡°She won¡¯t?¡± Jun Xian looked skeptical.

    ¡°I know what to do regarding that, and I will handle it after the ascension.¡± She will naturally keep Bai Yun Xian alive. Not just Bai Yun Xian, but even the former Emperor and the Second Prince. She will make them live in torment and yearn for the sweet release of death.

    They had made the Jun Family live under more than a decade of suffering, they cannot be let off so easily.

    With all that had been said, the Jun Family father and son had nothing more to ask. They had just one more thing weighing on their mind.

    Over the past few days, Mo Qian Yuan had sent numerous gifts to the Lin Pce. There were so much gifts that they were running out of space to store them. This unsolicited show of gratitude, was rather worrying.

    Jun Wu Xie was frequently with Mo Qian Yuan before, and now, she had even helped Mo Qian Yuan ascend the throne, and Mo Qian Yuan seemed to cater Jun Wu Xie¡¯s every whim.

    It was odd, any way one looked at it.

    Mo Qian Yuan had grown to adulthood. All this time as the Crown Prince, he did not have any women by his side, he did not have an Imperial Crown Prince concubine, not a single concubine.

    He had little contact with women, only with the exception of Jun Wu Xie.

    As Jun Wu Xie had not been out of the Lin Pce, she did not know of the rumours swirling around. It was widely said that after the Crown Prince¡¯s ascension to the throne, he will marry Jun Wu Xie who will be the Empress.

    With the Lin Pce and the Rui Lin Army behind her, there was no doubt Jun Wu Xie was the appropriate choice.

    Just that.....

    No matter how the Jun Family father and son looked at it, Jun Wu Xie had no such intentions.

    After the forced abdication, Jun Wu Xie had not met Mo Qian Yuan a single time.

    What was this girl thinking in that little head of hers?

    Jun Wu Xie had not thought about that at all, Mo Qian Yuan was just an ally in her ns to force an abdication, and a sharp de able to protect her family. The real reason she had not gone out at all these past few days, was for none other than her little ck cat.....

    That day, after the little ck cat had devoured the Golden Lion, it had always been listless and tired, sleeping most of the time. It was sleeping sixteen hours a day.

    Seeing the little ck cat like this, had deeply worried Jun Wu Xie.

    Having escaped from the Jun Family father and son, Jun Wu Xie went back to her courtyard. It was high noon and the sun was zing. Atop the stone table, curled a ck ball of fur, snoring softly.

    The golden sun rays shone on the sleek ck fur, a slight reflection showing a tinge of gold.

    Jun Wu Xie strode over and carried the ck cat in her arms. Having been under the scorching sun, the ck cat¡¯s body was warm. Jun Wu Xie carried it into her room andbed and groomed its fur gently.

    ¡°Don¡¯t feel well.....¡± The little ck cat stirred slightly, its half opened eyes showing its difort.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked.

    ¡°I feel bloated, and hot.¡± The little ck cat shifted and snuggled to find afortable position, but was unable to, its difort refusing to go away.

    Its spirit in its body seemed to be burning and was on fire, and the scorching heat did not allow it to sleep well.

    Jun Wu Xie frowned with worry, little ck cat¡¯s body was essentially amassed spirits, what could be making it feel like this? She checked the little ck cat through carefully and only just realised that they were indoors, away from the sun. Why was the jet ck fur, still slightly tinged with gold?

    That shade, seemed to closely resemble the gold sheen of the Golden Lion.

 Chapter 170

    Chapter 170: ¡°Spirit Seize (1)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie was ovee in worry, the little ck cat¡¯s spirit was notplete. Before its spirit had merged with hers, the little ck cat was just a puppet without its own consciousness.

    The Golden Lion was transformed from a contractual ring spirit, more urately, a form of spiritual energy. When the little ck cat devoured the Golden Lion, it consumed its spirit, and not flesh and blood.

    In her past life with the various experiments and tests, Jun Wu Xie had learned a little about it. The symptoms the little ck cat wasining about, were the exact symptoms the chimaeras showed after having undergone the experiments.

    Jun Wu Xie subconsciously poured her energy into the little ck cat, to help it ay the spirit of the devoured Golden Lion¡¯s spirit.

    The little ck cat fell into a deep sleep and dreamt. It was pitch dark, except for a tiny sliver of golden light that seemed to be growing, pushing back the darkness.

    ¡°ROAR!!¡± The devoured Golden Lion stood proudly in the dream.

    The weakened ck cat stared at the massive beast in fright. It wanted to transform into its ck beast form but was unable to do it.

    The massive lion pounced on the tiny ck cat!

    ¡°MEOWRRR!!¡±

    A startled cry escaped from the tiny form in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s arms. Jun Wu Xie looked down at the cat in her embrace and saw the tiny face scrunched up with its eyes still closed. It suddenly stiffened its legs and drew its ws, it tore through Jun Wu Xie¡¯s sleeve and traces of blood showed on the snowy white skin.

    A golden light enveloped the cat¡¯s body and grew in intensity. Jun Wu Xie took a deep breath and held the tiny body tightly in her arms, disregarding the iling ws digging into her flesh, leaving bloody scratch marks on her body.

    It had in both her previous and present lives, been the only one, that was always by her side.

    She will not give up on the little ck cat, no matter what.

    ¡°You have one special contractual spirit.¡± An amused voice suddenly sounded right behind her ear. Before Jun Wu Xie could react, she was wrapped in a warm embrace. A huge hand picked the little ck cat up from her arms, bringing the thrashing cat¡¯s razor sharp ws away from her.

    ¡°Give it back!¡± Jun Wu Xie stretched out her hands to the cat, but the strong arm that embraced her kept the cat beyond her outstretched arms.

    Jun Wu Yao rested his head on her shoulder, azy smile upon his face.

    ¡°There is nothing you can do. It devoured the Golden Lion, it must ovee the spirit with its own strength. I had not expected to see a spirit seize in a ce like this.¡± Jun Wu Yao closed his eyes, inhaling deeply the mild herbal fragrance that lingered on Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Spirit Seize?¡± Jun Wu Xie stopped struggling.

    Jun Wu Yao had been a mystery all this time, but he had not once harmed her, and he knew much more than the father and son of the Jun Family.

    ¡°Seizure of the spirit of others, and have their own contractual spirit devour it. That can greatly increase the powers of their contractual ring spirits and absorb the abilities of the devoured spirit.¡± Jun Wu Yao exined good naturedly, his mood greatly improved by thefort brought about from his embrace of Jun Wu Xie.

    Seizure of the spirit of others?

    Jun Wu Xie was stunned, she would never have thought such a thing possible!

    The fact that the little ck cat devoured the Golden Lion was already beyond her imagination. Judging from the reactions of Mo Qian Yuan and the others there, it was unheard of in this world as well. Why was Jun Wu Yao not surprised by all this and made it sound all too natural to him.

    ¡°It was not for you people to know, but..... this contractual spirit seems to have been born with this ability. That saves me a lot of trouble.¡± Jun Wu Yao smiled, enjoying his embrace of the beauty in his arm.

 Chapter 171

    Chapter 171: ¡°Spirit Seize (2)¡±

    Jun Wu Yao had no intention of releasing Jun Wu Xie from his embrace. Seeing Jun Wu Xie¡¯s furrowed brow, Jun Wu Yao lightly brushed the nape of her neck and murmured softly: ¡°If you are interested, I can exin it to you.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie tilted her head away from his face in an attempt escape the intimacy, but it was in vain. She was caught, his arm circled around her, and she was unable to escape.

    ¡°Go on.¡± She calmed herself.

    ¡°Contractual spirits live in the Spiritual World, some of them originated from ancient spiritual beasts, and some originated from ancient celestial soldiers. After their physical bodies disappeared, their spirits returned to the Spiritual World, living as contractual spirits, till it¡¯s destined person appears, and they are summoned to that person, where their spirit & souls harmonize and are linked till that person dies. People die, but not the contractual spirits. The contractual spirits then return to the spiritual domain, to await the next destined person. But there have been exceptions.....¡±

    Jun Wu Yao looked at the profile of Jun Wu Xie and noticed that her frown was gone, and her eyes grew serious. He smiled happily and continued: ¡°Although the contractual spirits do not die when the person they harmonized and linked with die, that does not mean the link cannot be broken. In some ces, they have developed a way to strip a contractual spirit from the soul of a person, where they seize the contractual spirit from another person, and feeds it to his contractual spirit.¡±

    ¡°When contractual spirits leave the Spiritual World, the speed that their training progresses is slowed down greatly. To speed up the progress, you either find a medium that evolves their powers, or you achieve it by devouring other contractual spirits.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie thought to herself, she was sure that no one in the Kingdom of Qi knew about what Jun Wu Yao had just told her, and she remembered that he mentioned: ¡°It was not for you people to know¡±.

    ¡°What the little ck cat did was a spirit seize?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked.

    Jun Wu Yao shook his head, his face against her cool soft hair, and replied: ¡°A spirit seize is not achievable by the contractual spirit alone, your little ck cat is special and I have never witnessed it. No beastial contractual spirit can strip off other contractual spirits and devour them. This is unique, just like you are.¡±

    ¡°The process for a spirit seize has been greatly simplified. But topletely devour and ovee the power of other contractual spirits was never easy. It was lucky to have devoured a level five beast contractual spirit, if it was beyond level seven, I am afraid its physical body might not be able to contain it.¡±

    ¡°Level five? Level seven?¡± Jun Wu Xie was getting confused.

    Jun Wu Yaoughed softly, and exined it patiently to her.

    ¡°Over here, the contractual spirits, have a maximum of seven levels, hence the difference in grades or ranks are not obvious. I will tell you at ater time how to differentiate the grades between contractual spirits. If your little ck cat sessfully absorbs the Golden Lion spirit, it¡¯s power will be increased.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie bit on her lip, the mystery surrounding Jun Wu Yao was getting thicker and thicker.

    The words he used, ¡°over here¡± indicated he was not from nearby regions, and it was not the first time he had done that.

    Seemingly to have read her thoughts, Jun Wu Yaoughed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, no matter where I am from, I will never harm you.¡±

    ¡°You can let me go now.¡± Jun Wu Xie looked down at the arm holding her. This man is rather queer, everytime they met, he is always hugging her.

    Jun Wu Xie was not ufortable with the close proximity, but she didn¡¯t like it that much either.

 Chapter 172

    Chapter 172: ¡°To Tease (1)¡±

    Nevertheless, Jun Wu Yao was not letting her go. He smiled and tightened the grip on his arm.

    ¡°How heartless, you want to be rid of me right after using me?¡± He dropped the little ck cat on the table and lifted Jun Wu Xie off the ground.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Jun Wu Xie red, at the handsome smiling face.

    ¡°When someone is hurt, they need to apply medication.¡± Jun Wu Yao looked at the wounds the little ck cat had inflicted on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s arms.

    ¡°No need.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you do.¡± Jun Wu Yao coaxed the figure in his arms, still smiling.

    ¡°.........¡± He wouldn¡¯t listen no matter what she said anyway.

    Seeing that Jun Wu Xie had stopped struggling, Jun Wu Yao happily carried her over and sat her on the bed. He pulled a little wooden box out from under the bed and took out a jar of cream.

    A gentle fragrance wafted out from the pale white cream as it was opened and Jun Wu Yao lifted her sleeves and gently applied the cream on the cuts and gashes.

    The little ck cat had not been aware of its actions, though not deep, but it had left many ringly bleeding cuts on her arms. The cream felt cool from Jun Wu Yao¡¯s light fingertips, but it also brought about a slight stinging pain. It was slightly ticklish and numbing at the same time.

    Jun Wu Xie looked down at Jun Wu Yao, patiently applying the cream on her cuts, not sparing a single one however tiny.

    With the cream applied on all the cuts, Jun Wu Yao left her sleeves up to avoid having them wipe off the cream. He held Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hand within his and toyed with the fingertips.

    ¡°You can let go now.¡± Jun Wu Xie was feeling a little stiff in her back, as Jun Wu Yao was hugging her from behind, with her hands sped in his. Her petite frame was made smaller by the strongly built body that enveloped her.

    She could feel from her back, the rhythm of his heartbeat from the chest that was pressed against her.

    Jun Wu Yaoughed as he noticed that Jun Wu Xie stiffened her back.

    Was that a reaction?

    ¡°You are a really callous girl, I cleared your doubts and applied medicine for you. After having used me, you are just driving me away like this? And I take the effort to wash and change before Ie see you every time. Sigh.....¡± Jun Wu Yao whined as if he had suffered great injustice. But his face remained close to her neck, his chin rested on her shoulder.

    ¡°Not true.¡± Jun Wu Xie was getting a headache. She had never wanted to initiate contact with Jun Wu Yao as he had always been shrouded in mystery and danger, and she had not wanted to court danger.

    She had wanted to go their separate ways, but he had always appeared whenever she was in need.

    ¡°What is not true? Little devil, do you detest me that much?¡± His low voice sounded despondent and was sounding really sad.

    ¡°I do not.¡± Jun Wu Xie didn¡¯t know what to say. She was not angry with him, they had helped one another in order to leave from the cliff, She said she didn¡¯t like him, but she didn¡¯t detest him either.

    What¡¯s more, Jun Wu Yao had saved the life of her grandfather, and she was indebted to him, how would she detest her benefactor?

 Chapter 173

    Chapter 173: ¡°To Tease (2)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie had in both her past and present lives, been a cold and unfeeling person. The number of people she cared for in her heart, could be counted off with one hand.

    These people wererades with whom went through life and death with her, and her blood rted family who truly genuinely cared for her.

    But for Jun Wu Yao, she did not know where to ce him.

    He was not arade to her, and neither are they blood rted.

    But he had always appeared in her time of need, and disappear without a trace after. He cannot be found, but it seemed he was everywhere as well.

    Detest?

    Doesn¡¯t seem like it.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t detest me, that means you like me?¡± Cheekiness shed in Jun Wu Yao¡¯s eyes as he raised Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hand and kissed her fingertips.

    ¡°I¡¯m so happy to know my little angel actually likes me!¡±

    ¡°Not true.¡± How do you like someone? She did not know. But she knew, the feeling Jun Wu Yao gave her was different from herrades and her family.

    The only likes she knew, were limited to these two varieties. Since it differed from them, that means she didn¡¯t like him.

    ¡°Huh? That means you still detest me?¡± His tone was downcast, and saddening to hear.

    Jun Wu Xie was speechless, didn¡¯t she just tell him she did not detest him?

    ¡°No.¡± Her headache was growing.

    ¡°¡®No¡¯ means you like me?¡±

    ¡°........¡± She was at a loss for words, might as well just ignore his incessant questions.

    Sensing Jun Wu Xie¡¯s frustration, Jun Wu Yao was further amused.

    It does not matter if she doesn¡¯t know, she will slowly learn.

    ¡°Silence means consent, you know?¡± Jun Wu Xie teased mercilessly as he carried Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie did not reply, and was thinking of a way to drive Jun Wu Yao away when she suddenly felt a warm and wet touch on her face.

    Jun Wu Yao had nted a kiss on her cheek, and looking at her face of astonishment, he beamed smilingly at her, with a yful look in his eyes and said: ¡°That¡¯s good! I like you too!¡±

    Thump.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    Her eyes widened at the proximity of the handsome face, and found herself enthralled by the good looks.

    She should pierce her silver needles into her artery, to get him away from her.

    But she is indebted to him, and she couldn¡¯t return the favour by harming him.

    In turmoil, she bit down on her lip and turned her face away from him.

    Seeing the beauty in his arms flustered and loving every moment of it, Jun Wu Yao was not about to let her off. He put his hand to her chin and turned her head to face him. His smile widened when he saw her brow furrowed in confusion.

    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s time to collect my reward in thanks for today.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked in surprise. Before she could react, Jun Wu Yao had leaned over, with one hand around her waist and one hand holding the back of her head, he kissed her fully on the lips.

    ¡°MMPHH!¡±

    Jun Wu Xie was shocked and she moved instinctively. She pulled out her needles and stabbed Jun Wu Yao on the temple.

    Blood flowed down the needles and down his face, and some dripped on her cheek. The smell of blood seemed to excite Jun Wu Yao and his kiss grew more passionate, eager to savour the sweetness he tasted.

 Chapter 174

    Chapter 174: ¡°To Tease (3)¡±

    Blood trickled down his face, and a tiny drop got into his mouth.

    The thick scent of blood roused Jun Wu Yao¡¯s inner instincts and a violet glow red unbridled in his eyes.

    The smell and the taste of blood assaulted the senses of Jun Wu Xie and triggered the memories of her past life and she bit down hard in response.

    She tasted more blood and Jun Wu Yao released his grip. His violet eyes seemed bottomless, and with the blood flowing from his lip, he looked every inch the devil to Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie maneuvered out of his embrace and stood panting, and staring at Jun Wu Yao.

    Jun Wu Yao wiped the blood from his mouth with his hand, the pain a lingering reminder of the mercilessss standing before him. If not for his lightning reflexes, he might not have gotten off this easily.

    This kitty had grown ws, and was not to be teased.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get all huffy, I spilled a little blood onto you, it¡¯s my fault.¡± Jun Wu Yao said with a smile, and pulled the silver needles out from his temple, before cing them into the hands of Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°You will know whether the little ck cat canpletely ingest the Golden Lion tonight, watch it closely. Call for me if anything untoward happens, I will be around.¡± Jun Wu Yao grinned impishly,pletely ignoring the cold blistering stare Jun Wu Xie was giving him.

    He then left the room without waiting for a reply.

    After he closed the door to the room, Jun Wu Yao smiled, savouring the blood still flowing in his mouth, and was unable to suppress the violet glow in his eyes.

    A ck shadow who had been guarding the ce appeared beside Jun Wu Yao, with one knee on the ground, and holding up a bottle of medicine for wounds.

    ¡°My Lord.¡± The shadow¡¯s eyes narrowed as he saw the blood on Jun Wu Yao¡¯s mouth.

    Few and far between exist in this world who were able toy a finger on his Lordship, but this Missy from the Jun Family had made him bleed so often.....

    Seeing the amused expression on Jun Wu Yao, he swallowed back the grouses he had swirling in his chest.

    The shadow was chilled to see the look of satisfaction on His Lordship¡¯s face. Did His Lordship not realise the big problem in the interaction between the Missy and himself?

    Too frequently he had been mortally wounded, and came back covered in blood.....

    ¡°No need.¡± Jun Wu Yao did not even look at the proffered medicine, as his expression grew even more amused.

    The cold and unfeelingss has finally shown some form of emotional outburst, this might be a good thing after all.

    ¡°This is just a small gift, there is no need to fuss. You stay guard here.¡± Jun Wu Yao sniffed on his clothes, smelling the pungent blood, and thought to himself that this was the smell the littless hated.

    The shadow could only nod as he saw the back of the disappearing Jun Wu Yao, as he kept the worry to himself.

    ¡°My Lord..... You might be interested in the Young Miss, but your methods are rather extreme. No onees back drenched in blood all the time in their pursuit of their beloved. Are you sure you are doing this right?¡±

    After a while, having washed himself and changed his clothes, Jun Wu Yao was back by Jun Wu Xie¡¯s door. He positioned himselffortably andid back on the beam outside the door.

    That little devil loves the little ck cat a lot, it wouldn¡¯t hurt to help her guard it a little.....

    Jun Wu Yao raised his hand a little, and a waft of ck mist diffused into the air, before it seeped through the gap between the doors and into the room.

 Chapter 175

    Chapter 175: ¡°Handling Matters (1)¡±

    In the room, Jun Wu Xie rinsed her mouth repeatedly but was unable to get rid of the taste of blood. She sat by the table, watching the little ck cat¡¯s incessant struggle, her eyes tinged with worry.

    She raised her hand, as she always did, to stroke its fur.

    ¡°Pull through it.¡± She whispered.

    The little ck cat did not know how long it struggled for, it only remembered the huge Golden Lion getting nicked by its tiny ws bit by bit. Its body was battered and covered in wounds, trapped in the darkness and it was exhausted as ity down in the nothingness when it heard a voice call out, a voice all too familiar.

    ¡°Meow.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie stirred as she felt a warmth on her cheek as she lifted her heavy eyelids. The little ck cat was rubbing itself against her face affectionately.

    [Why are you sleeping here?] The little ck cat asked, blinking at Jun Wu Xie. It had woken up to find Jun Wu Xie sleeping soundly by the table.

    Jun Wu Xie sat up, not answering the little ck cat¡¯s question. She surveyed the little one intently and found a stretch of gold cored fur around its neck to its chest. It looked like a gold ne that was iid into its skin with it¡¯s contrasting jet ck fur..

    The little ck cat tilted its head in query and followed the sight of Jun Wu Xie, and discovered the golden fur as it pawed at its chest.

    [Hey, this looks just like that big fe¡¯s!] The little ck cat eximed.

    ¡°How do you feel?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked instead.

    [I feel energized! So refreshed! That dumb lion came into my dream somehow, and I ate him up again! Hee hee.] The little ck cat proimed proudly, with its nose high in the air, and showing off the golden brand on its chest like a badge of honour.

    Jun Wu Xie ruffled the fur on its head, finally relieved after a whole night of anxiety, softening her gaze as she looked at the contented little ck cat.

    The little ck cat did not feel any different despite the gold badge and just brushed it off, and didn¡¯t think anymore of it.

    Two dayster, the Crown Prince Mo Qian Yuan ascended the throne, a nationwide celebration, a newly throned Emperor, royal pardons were granted to lesser criminals.

    On the day he ascended the throne, he reformed the Imperial Court system, got rid of the corrupt leeches from their positions of power, and promoted officials of humble birth.

    The new Emperor appointed men to officialdom not based on birth or family background, but on ability. This won greater and louder cheers from the people.

    While the celebration was going on, a ragged figure was dragged forcefully by two Rui Lin Army guards to stand in a corner during the morning court address, to see Mo Qian Yuan dressed resplendently in his dragon robe, sitting atop the Imperial Throne, directing the ruling of the Kingdom.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this scene just splendid?¡± Jun Wu Xie walked up and asked the ashen faced old man.

    The former Emperor was pale and gaunt, his eyes mired in defeat. He had always carefully protected his throne, and now it was usurped by his detested offspring. To make it worse, he was forced to witness this revolting scene, by Rui Lin Army guards.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s needles had pierced his eyes, but not enough to blind him, but it made his eyes stay open all the time. He did not want to watch, but the silver needles lodged in his eyes did not allow him to close them.

    Jun Wu Xie wanted him to suffer the torment of witnessing his most treasured Imperial Throne, usurped by his hated son!

    From being an Emperor that was above all, to be a lowly prisoner. Hit with such a huge setback, the former Emperor hair had turned all white, in just a matter of days, looking decades older.

    ¡°Jun Wu Xie, you win. I am defeated, kill as you wish! Do not celebrate just yet! Mo Qian Yuan got the throne by killing his father, you think he will allow Lin Pce to prosper!?¡± The former emperor looked menacingly at Jun Wu Xie, knowing what Mo Qian Yuan was capable of.

 Chapter 176

    Chapter 176: ¡°Handling Matters (2)¡±

    If it wasn¡¯t for Jun Wu Xie¡¯s decisive maneuvering, Mo Qian Yuan would never be able to take the throne!

    Jun Wu Xie cast a nce at the defeated figure held by the guards, and her eyes went back to the one on the throne, to Mo Qian Yuan who looked heroic up on the podium.

    ¡°Why do you think he did it?¡±

    The former Emperor paused, and said through gritted teeth: ¡°Greed and ambitions, what more can it be?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie did not shift her nce, ¡°He was your loyal dog, but you reared him into a wolf. You killed his mother, executed his maternal family, and poisoned him. You cornered him too hard, and broke the father and son kinship. You still have the cheek to im to be his father?¡±

    This was only too familiar to her. In her past life, she had not been treated like a blood rted family member either, she was treated like a dog, locked up all the time. Only in this present life, did she learnt from Jun Xian, what a grandfather was like.

    You sowed the seeds, you reap the harvest.

    For Mo Qian Yuan to have done what he did, it was all due to the what the former Emperor did to him.

    The old man was rendered speechless, and slumped in defeat.

    ¡°It¡¯s about time to deal with all of you.¡± Jun Wu Xie gestured to the Rui Lin Army guards.

    The former Emperor was terrified, having developed an instinctive fear of Jun Wu Xie. He wanted to shout out, but was gagged mercilessly by the Rui Lin Army guards, and dragged away from the corner of the main hall.

    The Imperial Dungeon had always been where the Imperial Family carried out their most dastardly deeds. It was very well concealed and was dark and dismal. Few beyond the Imperial Family knew of its existence. Over the generations of rule, countless executions of people who opposed the rulers were carried out here, including Jun Xian who was previously held here, to await his death.

    The former Emperor was dragged into the dungeon, the chain from his leg irons dragged on the stone floor, the sound of metal hitting stone ringing clearly. In the quiet empty dungeon, the clear sound was magnified by the echoes.

    On the two opposing sides of the dungeon, behind two sets of iron bars, Mo Xuan Fei and Bai Yun Xian were locked up separately. The ringing tter of the chain shocked them awake them from their nightmare filled sleep. They opened their eyes wide, looking outside.

    Mo Xuan Fei had long lost his haughty air of being the Second Prince with his contractual spirit destroyed, his legs crippled, and both his arms cuffed to the wheelchair. He had to sleep upright in the wheelchair with his head lolling around, and his clothes were already filthy, so covered with blood, grime and dirt that its colour was now indistinguishable. His messy mop of hair had strands of straw dangling, his face pale from the torment of pain, cheeks sunken, eyes devoid of any emotion, but terror.

    He did not look human, even if this battered and decrepit cripple was thrown onto the streets, no one would believe he was once the suave, haughty Second Prince.

    He was shocked awake by the noise from the chain, his face a mask of fear as he saw his father dragged into his cell like livestock, and thrown on the floor.

    ¡°Second Prince, I trust you have been well.¡± A cold chill voice sounded suddenly from outside the cell. Mo Xuan Fei shrank from the voice, and started trembling uncontrobly.

    His teeth chattered as he turned his head, to see Jun Wu Xie standing just beyond the bars.

    She wore a dress of light blue, the cool colour matching her cold personality, and her exquisite face was expressionless, her eyes like dry wells, looking upon a lifeless dog.

 Chapter 177

    Chapter 177: ¡°Handling Matters (3)¡±

    Mo Xuan Fei wanted to hide in the corner, but with him bound in the wheelchair, he could not go anywhere.

    ¡°Wh..... What do you want?¡± Mo Xuan Fei stuttered in fear, having his contractual spirit ripped apart from him had brought torment not just physically, but had wreaked his soul as well. The pain had just subsided, but at the sight of Jun Wu Xie, the pain all came back with a vengeance.

    Jun Wu Xie nced at him and did not say anything more, but turned around to the other cell.

    In there, a girl in white hugged her knees tightly, trying her best to stay hidden in a corner, as her shivers rustled the dry straw below her.

    Compared to the gaunt faced and disheveled Mo Xuan Fei, Bai Yun Xian had been treated much better.

    Although she was locked up in the cell, her freedom restricted, the Rui Lin Army guards gave her fresh food and clean drinking water, warm water to wash with and clean clothes to change into. This had allowed the disciple of the Qing Yun n, to maintain a presentable outlook at the very least.

    The difference in the treatment, had ignited a sense of hope in her, that Jun Wu Xie might not kill her after all.

    Despite that glimmer of hope she harboured, she did not dare go against Jun Wu Xie in any way possible.

    ¡°Drag her out.¡± Jun Wu Xiemanded the Rui Lin Army guards.

    The guards opened the cell door and dragged Bai Yun Xian out. She lowered her gaze, stood trembling, unable to look into Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes.

    She did not know what was going to happen, she could only pray that Jun Wu Xie did not intend to kill her.

    ¡°Bring him out.¡± Jun Wu Xie said, pointing at Mo Xuan Fei.

    Mo Xuan Fei was wheeled out of his cell, while the distraught former Emperor sat within the cell, and watched Jun Wu Xie, as he cowered in fear.

    ¡°How are you skills in medicine in the Qing Yun n?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked of the pale Bai Yun Xian.

    Bai Yun Xian jumped in shock, and was too afraid to answer Jun Wu Xie. Her confidence in medicine had been savagely shredded into nothing by Jun Wu Xie.

    With Bai Yun Xian¡¯s silence, she then instructed the Rui Lin Army guard: ¡°Pry open the Second Prince¡¯s mouth.¡±

    Mo Xuan Fei¡¯s heart sank, and was helpless to struggle. His legs were useless and his hands bound to the wheelchair, rendering him immobile. The Rui Lin Army guard forced his mouth open, and he could only scream in terror.

    Jun Wu Xie raised her hand and dropped a ck pill into Mo Xuan Fei¡¯s throat, and he was forced to swallow it.

    ¡°Watch.¡± Jun Wu Xie told Bai Yun Xian.

    Bai Yun Xian gulped in silence.

    In the next moment, Mo Xuan Fei who was bound to the wheelchair started trashing about and wailing in anguish. Green splotches appeared and spread across his face and started to swell. The flesh split at the boils and grew into red bloody gooey wounds and slowly turned dark. The green splotches spread to his neck and throughout his body. The once dashing suave Second Prince had in a moment, turned into a rotting flesh monster. He continued to wail, as the rotted flesh dripped onto the ground, emitting a foul odour.

    Bai Yun Xian was almost driven to madness at the sight! If it was not for the Rui Lin Army guards holding her, she would have tumbled to the ground when she lost all strength in her legs witnessing it.

    The once handsome and dashing prince, had turned into a hellish monster before her eye!

    At this point, Mo Xuan Fei was just like a corpse that did not stop rotting!

 Chapter 178

    Chapter 178: ¡°Handling Matters (4)¡±

    ¡°Pry open her mouth.¡± Jun Wu Xiemanded coldly.

    Bai Yun Xian who had already been scared out of her wits, went berserk at those words. She kicked and wed against the guards¡¯ firm grip, screaming at the top of her lungs, tears running freely down her face, a wretched sight to behold.

    ¡°No..... no..... NO..... I don¡¯t want to die! Please..... Please..... Please let me go, I..... I will never go against you again.....¡± Bai Yun Xian sobbed as she pleaded, she understands..... She now knows the effects of the poison Mo Xuan Fei consumed..... She will never dare go against Jun Wu Xie again.....

    To have your whole body constantly rotting, like a walking corpse..... That was just too terrifying!!

    Even as a disciple of the esteemed Qing Yun n, she had nevere across poison that had such terrifying effects.

    Bai Yun Xian screamed herself hoarse, but was unable to escape her fate. The Rui Lin Army guards forced the poison down her throat. Bai Yun Xian was struck dumb as they pill went down her throat, she trembled violently, unable to move a muscle.

    ¡°This poison will not kill you. It will just make flesh rot bit by bit. Do not worry though, you won¡¯t die from it. When the flesh rots to the bone, flesh will regenerate back onto it. Rest assured, it won¡¯t kill you.¡± Jun Wu Xie looked coldly at Bai Yun Xian, her every word driving Bai Yun Xian to wail unabashed.

    Staying alive like this..... Death would have been sweet.....

    Does this mean, she would have to live out the rest of her life a hideous monster?

    Her desperation to live lent her the strength to escape the hold of the guards, and she fell at the feet of Jun Wu Xie. She wailed as she pleaded: ¡°I beg you to spare me, I beg you! Please! Spare me and I¡¯ll do anything you want.... Anything! My..... my senior fellow disciple will arrive at the Qi Kingdom soon. Don¡¯t kill me, I promise not to speak a word of this.....¡±

    Bai Yun Xian was totally flustered, the Min Butterfly hade back with the news that people from Qing Yun n will arrive at the Kingdom of Qi within five days. She had held onto that as herst hope for rescue, but Jun Wu Xie¡¯s poison had extinguished even thatst glimmer of light and she only saw a future bleak and deste.

    If that was her life, living as a horrendous ghastly monster, she would rather not live!

    Jun Wu Xie watched Bai Yun Xian as she pleaded and gestured to the Rui Lin Army guards. The two soldiers lifted Bai Yun Xian to stand before Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°This medicine here can curb the poison within you. You will have to maintain the dosage or the rotting poison will start to take over, and nothing can save you then.¡± Jun Wu Xie produced a small pill and put it before Bai Yun Xian. Bai Yun Xian opened her mouth wide anxious to take the medicine immediately.

    After Bai Yun Xian swallowed the medicine, a cold chill shed briefly in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Remember what you promised me today. If you go back on your words, I will make sure you suffer a fate worse than Mo Xuan Fei.¡± Jun Wu Xie warned her frostily.

    Bai Yun Xian nodded her head vigorously. Having suffered under her vicious hand, Bai Yun Xian had lost all will and guts to confront Jun Wu Xie in any way.

    Jun Wu Xie had the guards return Bai Yun Xian and Mo Xuan Fei returned to their cells, andmanded Bai Yun Xian to surrender all information she had of the people of Qing Yun n who were arriving in the Imperial City.

    Bai Yun Xian knelt on the stone floor within the cell, a brush in her hand and paper parchment spread on the ground. Her ears were filled by moans from Mo Xuan Fei, and when she raised her head, her eyes was met with the horrendous sight of Mo Xuan Fei, whose flesh had rotted to the bone. The unforgettable sight, made her shudder in horror every time she thought about it.

 Chapter 179

    Chapter 179: ¡°Might of the Qing Yun n (1)¡±

    The former Emperor who was sharing the cell with Mo Xuan Fei looked on in silence at Bai Yun Xian in the opposite cell, his eyes narrowed in hatred. If Bai Yun Xian had not foolishly sent the Min Butterfly to the far distant Qing Yun n, they would have been saved earlier. If Bai Yun Xian had not used such an insidious poison on the people of the Imperial City, Jun Wu Xie and Mo Qian Yuan would not have any reason to bring their army into the Imperial Pce.

    He would not have abdicated, and Mo Xuan Fei would not have turned into such a horrid looking beast.

    It was all because of this woman!

    Dumb and naive, and she made them lose everything.

    Bai Yun Xian had been scared senseless and did not notice the stare of malevolence, she was praying fervently she does not turn hideous like Mo Xuan Fei.

    At this moment, thoughts of love and devotion could not be further from her mind, and only staying alive and well was her foremost thought.

    The former Emperor continued to stare coldly at Bai Yun Xian. Things havee to such a stage where he no longer harboured any hope for himself, but Jun Wu Xie¡¯s intention to deceive Qing Yun n through Bai Yun Xian, would not be an easy task.

    There was one other thing, he had dealt secretly with the Chief of the Qing Yun n, something that not even Bai Yun Xian was aware of. The people arriving in Qi, wereing not to just rescue Bai Yun Xian.....

    He shall watch, watch Jun Wu Xie, watch Mo Qian Yuan, watch Bai Yun Xian, all die a thousand deaths!

    The former Emperor gave out a lowugh, aughter repressed and twisted. Bai Yun Xian looked up at the former Emperor at the in fear, and saw the scathing stare he gave her, eager to rip her apart.

    Bai Yun Xian slithered back into the further corner in the cell. She did not feel any guilt, as she did not think herself responsible for the current situation. She saw herself a victim, victimised by Jun Wu Xie, a lunatic in the Kingdom of Qi who tormented her. A victim of the impotence of the former Emperor and Mo Xuan Fei, who dragged her into this mess. She was just looking after her own hide, what was wrong with that!?

    Five dayster, a convoy of beautiful carriages approached slowly from the outskirts of Imperial City, each carriage flying a banner with a cloud totem. The guards at the city gates hastened to let them pass upon seeing the banners, allowing them unobstructed passage right to the Imperial Pce.

    The cloud totem, was the insignia of the Qing Yun n. Any convoy bearing the totem, went unobstructed everywhere.

    In the midst of the convoy, the most beautiful carriage of all, was a girl d in a light blue dress, a peerless beauty. She sat in the carriage, her bright eyes looking out the carriage window, watching the crowds of people gathered along the sides of the streets, people of the Kingdom of Qi, and she raised the corner of her red lips ever so slightly, gracing the people with a smile so graceful and gentle.

    ¡°This is the Kingdom of Qi?¡± The blue dressed girl turned her gaze back into the carriage and asked.

    ¡°Yes, Eldest Miss.¡± Herpanion in the carriage was a white haired old man. He might be advanced in age, but the prating and astute gaze he gave out told people otherwise.

    ¡°Yun Xian got herself trapped in this tiny ce? That is.....¡± The girl sighed lightly, and shrugged it off, but a slight tinge of disdain shed briefly in those eyes.

    ¡°That was what Miss Yun Xian¡¯s Min Butterfly conveyed.¡± The old man replied respectfully.

    ¡°I did not see many guards within and without the city. Didn¡¯t Yun Xian say the city was surrounded by the army called the Rui Lin Army?¡± The girl cupped her chin in her palm in disapproval. The Qing Yun n convoy had not seen anything untoward along its journey, and there were not many soldiers spotted, a contrast to the message the Min Butterfly had conveyed.

 Chapter 180

    Chapter 180: ¡°Might of Qing Yun n (2)¡°

    ¡°The purpose of our journey is not just for Miss Yun Xian, but to retrieve an item our n Chief desires. Eldest Miss, you had not been out for a time, it¡¯s might be good toe out for a spot of fresh air.¡± The old man said with augh.

    The girl in blue smiled and did not say anything more.

    As they rolled along the bustling streets, the people¡¯s eyes were attracted to the convoy and crowded the sides of the streets craning their necks to get a better look. On the second level of a restaurant along the street, Jun Wu Xie sat by the window and looked down at the convoy of carriages that just entered the Imperial City.

    ¡°Qing Yun n.¡± Jun Wu Xie narrowed her eyes. There were a total of ten carriages, and excluding the coachmen driving the horses, there were at least two passengers per carriage.

    ¡°Bai Yun Xian told us, there were about ten people from the Qing Yun n arriving and the leader among them is the daughter of the Qing Yun n¡¯s n Sovereign, Qin Yu Yan. Apanying her was an Elder of the Qing Yun n, Jiang Chen Qing and eight disciples from the n. They will be escorted by fifteen expert exponents not from their n.¡± Mo Qian Yuan who was sitting at her side verified that against the list Bai Yun Xian gave them. Qing Yun n was the topmost n in medicine, and many mighty powers were eager to lend them a hand. The fifteen exponents must have been gathered from those powers.

    ¡°Bai Yun Xian had no knowledge on the fifteen exponents,but she gave us very detailed information on the people from Qing Yun n. Jiang Chen Qing had already broken the blue level barrier with his contractual spirit, a level rarely seen. Besides him, the other Qing Yun n disciples have at least achieved the yellow level and beyond. The Qing Yun n have sent a mighty force this time, they mobilized a blue spirit, and gathered fifteen exponents from external forces. I believe those fifteen exponents are not too far off from Jiang Chen Qing by much.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie listened quietly and thought it through. ording to the norm in the speed in training, for a person to break the blue level barrier, he has to be over a hundred years old. But ording to Bai Yun Xian, Jiang Chen Qing was only just past seventy. From the red level to blue, he had shortened the average time needed by an astounding thirty over years, he must be extremely gifted!

    In a broad sense, no exponent from the Kingdom of Qi had broken the blue level spirit barrier. Her uncle was already perceived to be gifted, and he had only managed to achieve the top end of level yellow. Her grandfather had struggled in the green level for more than two decades and have not managed to break blue.

    From green to blue, it might be a difference of one level, but for one who is not gifted, it will take them sixty long years.....

    For the average person, even if immediately after their contractual spirit awakens, they train and developed nonstop every single day, they will be one hundred and seven years old to achieve a level green spirit, provided they do not meet with any difficulties breaking all the level barriers and ascend sessfully to the next level, before they can even achieve green.

    If they meet with any mishaps breaking the barriers, the time taken ispounded.

    It might be easy to raise spiritual powers, as all it takes was concentration. But breaking level barriers had smashed the hopes and dreams of many.

    You did not need to be gifted to raise your spiritual powers, but it was essential when you attempt to break level barriers.

    Many have trained half their lives, and only managed a level orange spirit.

    Jun Wu Xie bit down on her lip in thought, her spirit was a measly level red one. Although she had an inkling she was about to break into level orange, in the face of a blue spirit, she would be annihted in the blink of an eye.

    It¡¯s not enough!

    Not strong enough!

    Qing Yun n had easily mobilized a mighty blue spirit, and their might stood before her, an unscble mountain on her heart, making her gasp for air.

    The might of Qing Yun n, had steeled Jun Wu Xie¡¯s heart, to avoid having the Jun Family go against Qing Yun n at all cost, for now.

 Chapter 181

    Chapter 181: ¡°Might of Qing Yun n (3)¡°

    ¡°How are things over on your side?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked as she turned her eyes away.

    Mo Qian Yuan replied: ¡°Everything has been arranged as you nned. Bai Yun Xian has been moved to the previous Crown Prince Pce and everything there has been arranged to prevent rousing any suspicions from the people of Qing Yun n even if they are to meet.¡± Mo Qian Yuan looked up at Jun Wu Xie and hesitated a moment before asking: ¡°You really believe that Bai Yun Xian will keep up her end of the bargain? What if she reneges upon meeting her n members and spills the beans on us?¡±

    ¡°What she has witnessed for the past few days will tell her how to choose.¡± Jun Wu Xie sipped on her tea, its fragrance permeating the air.

    ¡°You turned Mo Xuan Fei into that hideous monster just for this purpose?¡± Mo Qian Yuan was stunned at the realization. Mo Xuan Fei¡¯s looks had made many people who saw him these past few days turn pale in horror, the flesh on his body was rotted, and while he was locked in the filthy dungeon, his rotting wounds had attracted numerous rats, ants, maggots and such eating away at him, which hastened the effects of the rot.

    Mo Qian Yuan had witnessed the rot on Mo Xuan Fei himself, a thinyer of flesh barely covering his bones that were exposed in many other areas. He looked just like a corpse, but the flesh regenerates and the cycle of rot repeats itself.

    That was what traumatised Bai Yun Xian in the dungeon, having upied the cell directly facing Mo Xuan Fei. Even when she turned her eyes away from him, the overpowering stench and the sounds from the nibbling rats assaulted her every moment.

    No matter how resolute one can be, after seeing the horrendous torment Mo Xuan Fei was put under, no one would dare risk it to suffer under the same fate.

    ¡°Bai Yun Xian treasures her life too much. It is normal for her to harbour intentions of going back on her word. But before she does that, she has to ascertain if Qing Yun n can produce an antidote for it.¡± Jun Wu Xie raised an eyebrow, chin nestled in palm, looking at the convoy getting further away from sight.

    ¡°That was why you made me release Mo Xuan Fei and appoint him a Royal Duke and have him stay in the Imperial Pce? To allow Bai Yun Xian to make use of Mo Xuan Fei as a guinea pig for the people of Qing Yun n to assess if they are able to treat the poison?¡± Mo Qian Yuan asked as he was awed by the meticulous nning involved. Two days ago, Jun Wu Xie had not only released Bai Yun Xian from the dungeon, she had hauled Mo Xuan Fei, who was as good as dead, and ced them in the pce he had previously upied.

    Mo Qian Yuan had not understood the rationale behind Jun Wu Xie¡¯s actions before, and it was clear now, all the torment that Mo Xuan Fei was put through, was used just to make a terrifying threat to Bai Yun Xian.

    ¡°You are absolutely certain, the bunch from Qing Yun n, are unable to unravel and ovee your poison?¡± Mo Qian Yuan asked cautiously.

    That was of paramount importance, for Bai Yun Xian to keep her silence.

    ¡°With their capabilities?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked coldly, her question said it all.

    ¡°Your word is good enough for me! The Qing Yun n carriages will be reaching the Imperial Pce soon. The Emperor has to go prepare himself to ¡®wee¡¯ our distinguished guests.¡± Even after bing the Emperor, Mo Qian Yuan carried no airs with Jun Wu Xie and disregarded the need for cumbersome formalities.

    Jun Wu Xie waved her hand nonchntly and Mo Qian Yuan disappeared. Long Qi who was guarding downstairs saw him leave and proceeded upstairs.

    ¡°Saw anything unusual?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked.

    Long Qi reported: ¡°The coachmen were just regr people,and the passengers inside did not reveal themselves. But in one of the carriages that passed, I saw a youngdy at the window.¡±

    ¡°The daughter of the Qing Yun n Sovereign?¡± Jun Wu Xie raised her eyebrows in amusement.

    ¡°Your subordinate am not sure.¡±

    ¡°Have them followed, but do not get too close, and do not be seen.¡±

 Chapter 182

    Chapter 182: ¡°Might of Qing Yun n (4)¡°

    The carriages from the Qing Yun n stopped outside the Imperial Pce. The guards were prepared and stood in formation in wee. Standing before the Pce, Mo Qian Yuan was dressed in his dragon robe, smiling at the guests.

    Qin Yu Yan stepped off from her carriage, her peerless beauty attracting countless eyes.

    ¡°A very revered wee to Miss Qin.¡± Mo Qian Yuan did not show any haughtiness as the Emperor, and stepped up to wee them with a smile.

    Jiang Chen Qing frowned at the young Emperor, ¡°You are the Emperor of Qi?¡± His tone devoid of any respect.

    Mo Qian Yuan did not take offence, andughed it off. ¡°The former Emperor was in ill health, and handed down the throne, I am the current Emperor of the Kingdom of Qi.¡±

    ¡°You are Mo Qian Yuan?¡± Jiang Chen Qing asked.

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    With his reply, Jiang Chen Qing¡®s expression turned frosty, and his spiritual power started to diffuse from his body. Mo Qian Yuan felt an overpowering oppression pressing down on him, making it hard for him to breathe.

    ¡°It seems what Yun Xian told us was true, you have coborated with the slut from the Jun Family and wanted to bring harm to a disciple of the Qing Yun n!¡±

    And Jiang Chen Qing was about to strike!

    When Bai Yun Xian had ryed the message to Qing Yun n, she had mentioned that Jun Wu Xie had allied with the Crown Prince, Mo Qian Yuan. Now that Jiang Chen Qing had verified that the Emperor¡¯s throne had fallen into the hands of Mo Qian Yuan, he had felt that was all he needed to know!

    ¡°Elder, please allow me to exin! Who in the Kingdom of Qi dares toy a ginger on Miss Bai? There is another reason why Miss Bai ryed the message like this to Qing Yun n, and the actual situation is totally different!¡± Mo Qian Yuan asked hastily, forcing himself to calm down.

    ¡°Allow him to finish, Uncle Jiang.¡± Qin Yu Yan who had remained silent interjected, stopping Jiang Chen Qing.

    Jiang Chen Qing reluctantly restrained his spiritual powers, but kept his eyes fixed on Mo Qian Yuan.

    Mo Qian Yuan heaved a sigh of relief inwardly, he had thought Bai Yun Xian to be reckless, butpared to Jiang Chen Qing, a lunatic who went for the kill immediately, Bai Yun Xian was a tame little rabbit.

    Qin Yu Yan stepped forward, a gentle smile on her face.

    ¡°No need to worry, Your Majesty. Uncle Jiang was just worried for the safety of Yun Xian. If there is any misunderstanding, it¡¯s better to resolve it early.¡± Qin Yu Yan voice tinkled like a mountain spring, and puts one at ease immediately.

    Her mild tone of voice and her words filled with understanding, had the people around whispering with praise.

    A worthy Eldest Miss of Qing Yun n, graceful and cultured, an outstandingdy!

    ¡°Eldest Miss, you have my gratitude for your grace. This actually concerns..... the Kingdom of Qi. The journey must have tired you out. Why don¡¯t we rest within the Imperial Pce while we wait for Miss Bai, and everything can be made clear.¡± Mo Qian Yuan invited them with a smile, but could find no joy in his heart.

    As the ruler of a kingdom, faced with the Qing Yun n, he was someone they can hit and kill at will. How shameful was that for a ruler?

    Qin Yu Yan smiled and nodded, ¡°That will be good. Thank you.¡±

    ¡°My pleasure, please.¡±

    As Qin Yu Yan has spoken, the others kept their silence and followed suit.

    Jiang Chen Qing gave Mo Qian Yuan a steely stare and said: ¡°Don¡¯t think you can pull a fast one here. When we get in the pce, and find that you have been dishonest in any way, I will have you know, the Qing Yun n is not to be trifled with.¡± With that, Jiang Chen Qing followed after Qin Yu Yan into the Imperial ce.

    Mo Qian Yuan looked on as the backs of the Qing Yun n people grew smaller in the distance. His back was drenched in sweat, from the tension from before. But it was not fear that gripped him as he clenched his teeth and continued looking at the haughty backs disappearing.

 Chapter 183

    Chapter 183: ¡°Crossing Swords ¡®Covertly¡± (1)¡±

    The Qing Yun n group entered the Imperial Pce, and Mo Qian Yuan followed right after. The delegation of over twenty were invited into the main hall.

    Only lowly pce maids and other pce functionaries were present in the main hall with Mo Qian Yuan to face the ¡°visiting guests¡± from Qing Yun n. With Mo Qian Yuan having been poisoned for a long period which damaged his body, his spiritual powers had not developed much. His measly spiritual powers in the eyes of the present group, would not stand up to a single strike.

    ¡°Where is Yun Xian?¡± Jiang Chen Qing had just sat down and maintained a dark expression, ignoring the refreshments the pce maids had served.

    Qin Yu Yan sipped at her tea with her head lowered, a smile on her lips, but not saying a word.

    ¡°I have instructed for her to be invited here, please rest your legs a moment more.¡±

    When Bai Yun Xian came to the kingdom, she had received the highest form of treatment and Mo Xuan Fei had gone to great lengths to win her favour. Bai Yun had been arrogant, but Mo Xuan Fei had not been treated dismissively like he was now.

    Jiang Chen Qing does not even bother with basic pleasantries with the Emperor of a kingdom!

    The Elder of Qing Yun n, must really be somebody!

    Jiang Chen Qing nced at Qin Yu Yan, and seeing that she was not going to say anything, he suppressed his displeasure at the situation.

    A tiny kingdom like Qi was beneath his notice. Compared with the might of the Qing Yun n, the kingdom¡¯s strength was reduced to almost nothing. If it had not been for Bai Yun Xian¡¯s message, they would never havee.

    Momentster, ady in white ambled in leisurely.

    Bai Yun Xian was dressed in a white brocade dress, her hair held with a pearl hair ornament. She entered graciously, and was taken aback for a moment by the numerous people in the main hall, before sheposed herself and walked in with poise.

    ¡°My respects to you, Eldest Miss. Elder.¡± Jun Wu Xie knelt in reverence.

    From the time Bai Yun Xian appeared, Jiang Chen Qing¡¯s gaze had been locked on her. His prating eyes had surveyed her several times over, verifying Bai Yun Xian had not been mistreated in anyway, before the look of disapproval faded from his face.

    ¡°Yun Xian, have you been fine here? Father was worried sick upon receiving your message, but he is still in seclusion and was unable to leave from the n. Hence, he had instructed Uncle Jiang to apany me on this trip, to see if you have been treated well.¡± Qin Yu Yan stood up with augh and helped Bai Yun Xian up to her feet. Her smile on her face was so gentle that you can almost feel the warmth, but the expression on Bai Yun Xian face was a tad bit stiffened.

    In the short moment that Qin Yu Yan helped her up, Qin Yu Yan had her fingers on her wrist feeling her pulse!

    ¡°I regret that I have troubled Master with this. I was not thinking straight. I was anxious and lost my mind. I beg for Eldest Miss¡¯ and the Elder¡¯s forgiveness.¡± Bai Yun Xian said with her head lowered, not daring to move her wrist.

    Qin Yu Yan¡¯s knowledge of medicine was way beyond hers. She might have been a direct disciple of the Qing Yun n Sovereign, but she can¡¯t bepared to his daughter. With Qin Yu Yan taking her pulse, she had to feign ignorance, but her heart was bursting with anticipation.

    When Jun Wu Xie had given her the poison, she had taken her own pulse. It had been steady, with no signs of having been poisoned.

    Can Qin Yu Yan detect that she had been poisoned? If she can detect it, does that mean she has the ability to remedy it?

    Bai Yun Xian raised her head, and looked at Qin Yu Yan expectantly.

    And, Qin Yu Yan finally let go of her hand, her gentle smile still on her face.

    Bai Yun Xian¡¯s eyes dulled.

    As expected, Qin Yu Yan did not detect the poison.

 Chapter 184

    Chapter 184: ¡°Crossing Swords ¡®Covertly¡¯ (2)¡±

    ¡°What really happened here, my girl? You sent the Min Butterfly which brought us such rming news. If anyone had bullied you, I will definitely give you justice.¡± Qin Yu Yan cooedughing, her voice gentle and soothing.

    Bai Yun Xian¡¯s pulse was normal, and she did not seem to have suffered any internal injuries.

    With the situation presented to them now being totally different from what Bai Yun Xian had ryed to the Qing Yun n previously, Qin Yu Yan decided to see how it yed out.

    Bai Yun Xian was crying in her heart, but she had to put on a sheepish mask on her face and said: ¡°I had no choice! Xuan Fei was poisoned! I tried everything I could but I was unable to find a remedy. He is now at death¡¯s door, I thought only Master could save him! So, I..... I made up a story like that.¡±

    The main hall was silent. Bai Yun Xian¡¯s words had left everyone stunned.

    What a twist! This story was way different from what they heard.....

    When they left Qing Yun n, they all knew that someone bold and audacious in Qi had schemed to harm Bai Yun Xian, but what Bai Yun Xian was telling them was a totally different story!

    ¡°Xuan Fei? Who¡¯s that?¡± Qin Yu Yan was still reeling from the news.

    Bai Yun Xian managed to blush a little as her cheeks turned a pale pink while she replied looking abashed: ¡°He¡¯s the Second Prince of Qi, and he is now a duke conferred by the new Emperor. He takes great care of me, and we..... have pledged to marry.

    Upon hearing that, the delegates were all struck dumb.

    If they did not hear this from Bai Yun Xian herself, they would not have believed it.

    As a disciple of Qing Yun n, in an attempt to save her lover, she ryed false information, mobilising a whole task force, just to save her man!?

    Bai Yun Xian turned red as all eyes trained on her, and even Qin Yu Yan lost her smile.

    ¡°Cough, Miss Bai had done that for my brother and I should shoulder some part of the responsibility. If my distinguished guests from Qing Yun n are willing to lend a hand to treat my brother, I shall personally be grateful.¡± Mo Qian Yuan chipped in to lend some conviction to the drama unfolding before him.

    What was thought to be coercion of one of their people has turned into a desperate cry to save a lover. Their expressions were all livid, after receiving her urgent call for help, they had not only sent the Eldest Miss and a few elders, they even invited some experts with them as well and it turned out to be such a huge joke.

    Jiang Chen Qing¡¯s face was ck to the extreme, his mouth twitched and he did not utter a single word.

    ¡°I have specially prepared a wee feast for everyone, you¡¯vee a long way. As for my brother¡¯s matter, I will not insist on my brother¡¯s treatment.¡± Mo Qian Yuan gave an amiable smile.

    After looking at Bai Yun Xian for a long time, Qin Yu Yan finally said: ¡°Kingdom of Qi and our Qin Yun n have friendly ties and since we are already here, we will surely not turn a blind eye to a friend in need, after the meal, I will go and have a look with Uncle Jiang.¡±

    Mo Qian Yuan gave his ¡®startled and pleasantly surprise¡¯ look as he quickly nodded and immediately arranged for someone to lead them to the banquet hall. He took advantage of this opportunity and quickly headed towards his old quarters.

    Ever since he had ascended the throne, he naturally had to move out of his previous residence however he had left everything as it was, other than to cherish the memories he had, it was also a ce he had left for Jun Wu Xie to stay in and use it as her base.

    At this moment, Jun Wu Xie was well prepared and had entered the Pce. To deal with Qing Yun n, she had to be extra careful and vignt and the best way was to know her enemies well hence she had decided to temporarily stay in the Pce so that she could observe their strength personally.

 Chapter 185

    Chapter 185: ¡°Crossing Swords ¡®Covertly¡¯ (3)¡±

    When Mo Qian Yuan opened the room door after knocking on it, he only saw a young eunuch with very delicate features in there.

    Mo Qian Yuan hesitated at the door. He had personally selected all the pce maids and eunuchs serving his former pce but he had never seen this young eunuch before.

    ¡°Did they buy it?¡± The young eunuch looked directly into the eyes of the Son of Heaven, and with those words, made the Emperor¡¯s eyes widen in surprise.

    ¡°Wu Xie?¡± Mo Qian Yuan was astonished to see Jun Wu Xie transformed into a male. If not for the voice and mannerism, he would never have thought this young eunuch could be Jun Wu Xie.

    Even her features and face shape has changed, nobody could have guessed!

    Jun Wu Xie raised an eyebrow, she might have changed her looks, but her cold personality had not changed one bit.

    ¡°How did you transform..... to look like this?¡± Mo Qian Yuan stared wide eyed at Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Did they believe Bai Yun Xian?¡± Jun Wu Xie ignored Mo Qian Yuan¡¯s question and just continued with her questions.

    ¡°They believed, and it was a wonderful performance.¡± Mo Qian Yuan said happily, remembering the dark look on that high and mighty, pompous Jiang Chen Qing¡¯s face after Bai Yun Xian told them the ¡®truth¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Did they agree to treat Mo Xuan Fei?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked with another question.

    ¡°They agreed, that Jiang Chen Qing might be a tough nut, but their Eldest Miss, Qin Yu Yan, was more amicable. I did not think they would have agreed, but they did in the end.¡± Mo Qian Yuan thought back on the events today with the Qing Yun n, and felt Qin Yu Yan was the only one that went a little easier on him than the others.

    Jun Wu Xie turned to Mo Qian Yuan and said: ¡°I want to see them treat Mo Xuan Fei.¡±

    Mo Qian Yuan considered it and realised why Jun Wu Xie had transformed her looks. The Missy of the Jun Family, Jun Wu Xie, had no reason to be there, but as anmon eunuch, no one will find out her real identity.

    ¡°Are you afraid they might find a remedy for your poison?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie shook her head, ¡°I am confident, but I want to be there to know more about Qing Yun n.¡±

    She might not know much about Qing Yun n, but based on Bai Yun Qian¡¯s prowess, and the skill of the physicians within the Imperial City, she could roughly ascertain how much her own medical skills and knowledge surpassed the people here. The medicines and poisons here, were based on the most basic fundamentals herbs, and was the treatment used in the earliest of times in Chinese Medicine. However, Jun Wu Xie had, in the world of her previous life, not only learnt the effects of the various herbs and medicines, they had even changed their gics. If she had had ess to aboratory here, she would have produced things beyond the imaginations of everyone here.

    The difference between their skills in medicine, will have the doctors of this world think Jun Wu Xie a miraculous wonder.

    For the poison she gave Mo Xuan Fei and Bai Yun Xian, besides making their bodies rot, its most important function was to break down cells within their bodies, disabling the body¡¯s natural defence of healing where every small wound had spread, the wound was unable to close. When the body is unable to regenerate and repair, the affliction spreads to other areas as well. With otherponents she added, it turns the terrifying effects of the poison into a vicious cycle on the afflicted person.

    It¡¯s effects, was not a condition the people in this world can diagnose by reading their pulse. Without advanced advanced scientific machines and instruments, they cannot even dream of detecting a single trace of the poison from their bodies.

    The people from Qing Yun n, did not stand the slightest chance against Jun Wu Xie, who was backed by her reputation as a genius doctor in the modern world. No way!

 Chapter 186

    Chapter 186: ¡°Crossing Swords ¡®Covertly¡¯ (4)¡±

    Mo Qian Yuan was not aware of these secrets of Jun Wu Xie, he only knew Jun Wu Xie¡¯s skill and prowess in Medicine far surpassed any one he had ever seen. His own life was saved by Jun Wu Xie, and he trusted her unconditionally.

    ¡°Arrangements can be made for you to be there, but please be careful while you are there. Qin Yu Yanmands respectable spiritual powers, but Jiang Chen Qing¡¯s powers are insanely strong!¡±

    Jun Wu Xie nodded slightly and a question suddenly came to mind: ¡°The request to treat Mo Xuan Fei was made by Bai Yun Xian?¡±

    Mo Qian Yuan shook his head, ¡°No, I had intended to bring it up during the banquet, to request for their help, as a topic for conversation. Actually..... I think even if I had not asked, Bai Yun Xian would not have passed up on the opportunity. She will not give up without a definitive answer from the Qing Yun n. Only when the Qing Yun n affirms that they are not be able to rid Mo Xuan Fei of the poison, will she resign to her fate. I know that if I had not asked, Bai Yun Xian would have tried all ways and means to make Qin Yu Yan lend a hand, to decide on which side her loyalty should lie.¡±

    Mo Qian Yuan paused before he continued: ¡°I didn¡¯t think it would have been so easy to enlist their help in the treatment without having to say much.¡±

    Qing Yun n¡¯s willingness to lend a hand hade too easy.

    Though Mo Qian Yuan had a good impression of Qin Yu Yan, he somehow felt, that it was unusual of Qing Yun n to agree just like that.

    ¡°Before they agreed to it, I distinctly saw Jiang Chen Qing¡¯s face darken considerably and was afraid he would give vent to his frustration then. Surprisingly, Qin Yu Yan suddenly agreed.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie narrowed her eyes in thought. She was not present, and did not know how it all happened. She had thought that Qing Yun n only agreed with Bai Yun Xian¡¯s incessant pleas. The situation at hand was too different from what she expected.

    Saying that was because Qing Yun n¡¯s prerogative was to save a human life at all costs, would have beenughable.

    Countless have died at the hands of the Qing Yun n, and they had not saved them. People who are of no value to them, will never get an ounce of sympathy of effort from them.

    The Kingdom of Qi and Qing Yun n did not share close ties, and Mo Qian Yuan has already ascended to the throne. Hence, Mo Xuan Fei did not have a chance at the throne anymore. The Qing Yun n will not waste their time on a downtrodden duke. Moreover, it was due to this duke that a disciple of their own n had embarrassed and shamed them like this.

    Whichever way she looked at it, Qing Yun n had no reason to want to lend their expertise.

    But, they have done just that.

    ¡°Have those pce maids and eunuchs serving the Qing Yun n watch them. Inform me of all that they hear.¡± Jun Wu Xie had to tread carefully. If she was found out, to be carrying out all these actions behind their backs, it will not be just her alone, but the whole of the Lin Pce that will meet their maker.

    Before she is strong enough, she will take each step carefully.

    ¡°Maybe..... Just maybe, they are being kind? And will leave after staying a few days?¡± Mo Qian Yuan ventured carefully.

    Jun Wu Xie shot him a stare. ¡°If it¡¯s too good to be true, it probably is.¡±

    Mo Qian Yuan shuddered, and understood the reason for Jun Wu Xie¡¯s caution. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure they watch carefully!¡±

 Chapter 187

    Chapter 187: ¡°Hidden from the Enemy (1)¡±

    That night, after the delegates were bursting with wine and food from the feast, Mo Qian Yuan and Bai Yun Xian led Qin Yu Yan and Jiang Chen Qing to the pce that Mo Xuan Fei resided in.

    Before they even reached the door, Qin Yu Yan detected a foul stench of rot mixed in with the fragrance of various herbs The strong smell of herbs was unable to cover the pungent stench.

    The door was opened, and within the pce, sat a man on a wheelchair.

    No.

    More urately, it was a decaying corpse. Rotting flesh hung on its exposed bones. He was clothed, but in the areas where he was not covered, there was not a single spot where the flesh was not affected by his condition. Thick yellow pus clung on the darkened blood wounds and dripped from the man¡¯s face, neck and hands. If his chest did not rise and fall weakly, there would have been no sign of life in him.

    Even the hardened and stoic Jiang Chen Qing had gasped deeply at the sight of Mo Xuan Fei.

    That breath had drawn in the foul stench deep into his lungs and very nearly caused him to faint.

    That man is still alive? That is obviously an old rotting corpse!

    The constant rot had caused Mo Xuan Fei to lose all his hair, his thin scalp was in tatters, and his skull was visible.

    The smile on Qin Yu Yan¡¯s face froze, and her hands at her sides trembled.

    Mo Qian Yuan observed their reactions carefully, and reveled in his heart. He looked discreetly at a figure standing in a corner of the room. Jun Wu Xie was small in stature, and dressed in the clothes of a pce eunuch, it hid her girly curves perfectly. With her tiny face, hidden among a bunch of pce functionaries, she blended in perfectly.

    ¡°This is my royal brother. He had been poisoned for a time. If it was not for Miss Bai¡¯s efforts, he would not havested till now. I implore for Miss Qin to please have a look.¡±

    Qin Yu Yan¡¯s smile was rather stiff, when she heard that Mo Xuan Fei was poisoned, she had prepared herself, but never could she have imagined, that Mo Xuan Fei would turn into such a hideous monster like this.....

    Is that even human?

    That was just a pile of rotting meat!

    ¡°Uncle Jiang is a respected elder of our Qing Yun n, and posses exceptional medical skills. Allow him to have a look at him.¡± Qin Yu Yan recovered and pasted her gentle and elegant smile back on her face, refusing to take a single step nearer towards Mo Xuan Fei.

    The second prince who had made so manydies swoon throughout the kingdom had now had his looks reduced to be one that scareddies to the point they faint in fright.

    Jiang Chen Qing was shocked by how Mo Xuan Fei looked, but they had agreed to lend a hand, he had no choice but to soldier on.

    Jiang Chen QIng walked towards Mo Xuan Fei with a dark expression on his face. Qin Yu Yan turned her eyes on Bai Yun Xian, whose eyes were fixed upon the form of Mo Xuan Fei, her eyes showing fear and anticipation.

    ¡°Yun Xian, you really do love him.¡± Qin Yu Yan said with augh.

    Bai Yun Xian was focused on the solely on Jiang Chen Qing¡¯s diagnosis. She did not pay much attention to Qin Yu Yan¡¯s words, and nodded absentmindedly.

    In the corner, Jun Wu Xie who was disguised as a eunuch, observed every single reaction of those three. Jiang Chen Qing might be an Elder in the Qing Yun n, but from their conversation, it can be concluded that Qin Yu Yan had the authority tomand him. Qin Yu Yan was obviously the chief-inmand, in this delegation from Qing Yun n.

    Qin Yu Yan seemed to be showing concern for Bai Yun Xian¡¯s rtionship with Mo Xuan Fei, but in actual fact, she was trying to ascertain, whether Bai Yun Xian genuinely wanted to save Mo Xuan Fei.

 Chapter 188

    Chapter 188: ¡°Hidden from the Enemy (2)¡±

    Qin Yu Yan did not sense anything from Bai Yun Xian that showed otherwise, Bai Yun Xian was really anxious for them to save Mo Xun Fei!

    If they can cure Mo Xuan Fei, she will be free of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s maniption.

    Jun Wu Xie was watching everything intently, but she was not the least bit worried.

    Qing Yun n, self proimed as the best in medicine under the heavens, Jun Wu Xie would like to see, if they had what it took to remedy her poison.

    Trying his best to hold down the vomit threatening to rush up his throat, Jiang Chen Qing took Mo Xuan Fei¡¯s pulse, his face in undisguised disgust. However, when he ascertained his pulse, he stood there as if frozen, his expression in shock.

    ¡°How is it possible?¡±

    Jiang Chen Qing¡¯s incredulous exmation attracted the attention of Qin Yu Yan and Bai Yun Xian.

    ¡°Uncle Jiang, what is it?¡± Qin Yu Yan asked.

    Jiang Chen Qing¡¯s face showed utter disbelief. He had forgotten his disgust at Mo Xuan Fei¡¯s mangled hand. He checked his pulse again, carefully, and his expression remained the same, still unable to believe himself.

    ¡°Eldest Miss, this..... It¡¯s better that youe see it yourself.¡± Jiang Chen Qing was at a loss.

    Seeing Jiang Chen Qing¡¯s reaction only made Bai Yun Xian more anxious, as she stood wringing her hands, unable to ask outright and could only look on helplessly.

    Qin Yu Yan hesitated a moment to bring her emotions under control and to maintain a facade of calm, before she stepped up to take the pulse of Mo Xuan Fei.

    She put her fingers lightly on the wrist of Mo Xuan Fei, and her expression became just like Jiang Chen Qing, an expression of incredulity.

    This man was visibly rotting away and on the brink of death, but he possessed the pulse of a healthy individual. If his condition was not so painfully obvious, Qin Yu Yan would have given him a clean bill of health!

    What is happening here?

    ¡°Eldest Miss, can he be saved?¡± Bai Yun Xian could not hold herself back anymore.

    Qin Yu Yan bit on her lip, and stepped away from Mo Xuan Fei.

    ¡°His pulse is normal, his condition might not be caused by poison.¡±

    The world came crashing down on Bai Yun Xian, herst glimmer of hope extinguished.

    That¡¯s about right. She had taken her own pulse after taking Jun Wu Xie¡¯s poison, and the diagnosis was the same as Qin Yu Yan.

    Nothing abnormal!

    It is now certain, Qin Yu Yan and Jiang Chen Qing are unable to cure her of the poison.

    ¡°Your Majesty, our findings from our diagnosis of the duke rule out the possibility of poison, and we are unable to cure him of his condition. All we can do to help is to prolong his life and reduce his pain.¡± Qin Yu Yan walked over to Mo Qian Yuan, showing absolutely no remorse on being unable to help.

    Mo Qian Yuan made a face showing regret and sighed: ¡°Well, guess that¡¯s fate, and we¡¯ve troubled the two of you.¡±

    Qin Yu Yan was in a foul mood. She did not care that she could not cure Mo Xuan Fei. It was her intention to first save Mo Xuan Fei and have Mo Qian Yuan owe Qing Yun n a debt of gratitude, making it much easier to fulfil her other goal ining here. But since she was unable to cure him, the only option left was to tell it to Mo Qian Yuan straight.

    With that decided, she pulled out a bottle of medicinal elixirs, and handed it to Mo Qian Yuan.

    ¡°These are Silent Dragon Elixirs, and its recipe is guarded closely within our Qing Yun n. It can prolong a person¡¯s life, and lend nourishment to their spiritual powers.¡± Qin Yu Yan exined.

    Mo Qian Yuan was surprised, thinking Qin Yu Yan was really unpredictable in her actions, she had offered to save a life, and then she readily offered him such amazing elixirs. It would be hard to believe she did not need anything from him, and was just doing this out of kindness and magnanimity. He wouldn¡¯t buy that, over his dead body.

    ¡°How can I ept that, a priceless treasure like this?¡± Mo Qian Yuan declined politely. After having met Jun Wu Xie, he didn¡¯t care for Qing Yun n¡¯s medicines, pills and what not.

 Chapter 189

    Chapter 189: ¡°Soul Jade (1)¡±

    The hidden Jun Wu Xie perked up, she had long suspected Qing Yun n had other intentions.

    Faced with Mo Qian Yuan¡¯s refusal, Qin Yu Yan went straight to the point: ¡°To be honest, the regime change in the Kingdom of Qi was beyond our expectations. Before that, the former Emperor had previously agreed to a deal with my father. The purpose of Yun Xian¡¯s visit was to retrieve an item, only she was unaware of it. The former Emperor is no longer around, but the agreed deal still stands. Hence, I hope Your Majesty can adhere to the wishes of our fathers, andplete the deal.¡±

    ¡°What deal was that?¡± This time, Mo Qian Yuan was genuinely confused. He had not heard anything about a secret deal with the Qing Yun n!

    ¡°It¡¯s the Soul Jade.¡± Qin Yu Yan replied, short and concise.

    ¡°Soul Jade?¡± Mo QIan Yuan was shocked.

    ¡°Yes, the Kingdom of Qi has two pieces of Soul Jade. It was handed down by the founders of the Kingdom of Qi. The two pieces of jade was originally one whole, when they founded the kingdom, the founding Emperor broke the jade in two, and kept one half in the pce, and gifted the other half to hisrade in arms who was of a different family name, General Jun Xian. The Soul Jade might only serve a symbolic purpose to you, but it is extremely important to the Qing Yun n. Our Qing Yun n is willing to exchange it for a batch of priceless elixirs and medicines, and the former Emperor had previously agreed to it. The purpose of my visit this time round, was firstly to bring Yun Xian back, and also to conclude the deal with Qi. Yun Xian had already brought the elixirs and pills from Qing Yun n earlier, and I would request for Your Majesty to hand over the two pieces of Soul Jade to us.¡± Qin Yu Yan had initially conveyed her request in a clear, gentle tone. The further she went on, her request took on a tone of demand at the end.

    Mo Qian Yuan was flustered, he had not counted on them demanding for the Soul Jade.

    The Soul Jade had been with the Kingdom of Qi for decades, besides being a symbol of the kingdom¡¯s founding glory and honour, it had served little other purpose and it was no great loss to gift it to the Qing Yun n.

    The problem was, with the half that was given to Jun Xian.

    If he remembered it correctly, when Jun Xian¡¯s eldest son, who was Jun Wu Xie¡¯s father, died in battle, and that piece of Soul Jade had been buried together with him. If they were to retrieve it, that would mean digging up Jun Gu¡¯s grave!

    Sweat formed on his forehead. He knew that Jun Wu Xie had heard all that was said.

    He did not dare reveal to the Qing Yun n that the Jun Family¡¯s half of the Soul Jade had been buried together with Jun Gu, as knowing the tyranny the Qing Yun n was capable of, they would have sent people to desecrate Jun Gu¡¯s grave immediately.

    ¡°That will naturally be done. I will have the two pieces of Soul Jade sent to you as soon as possible.¡± It had been too sudden, and Mo Qian Yuan did not want to speak too much on it, and agreed for the moment.

    Qin Yu Yan nodded in satisfaction, and exchanged a few words with Jiang Chen Qing before Mo Qian Yuan escorted them out to have their rest.

    In the pce, Bai Yun Xian looked at Mo Xuan Fei in resignation, as depression seeped into her.

    ¡°Give up?¡± The clear cold voice cut across the room from a corner, that now familiar voice sent a chill up her spine.

    Jun Wu Xie restored her facial features and stepped out from the shadows. She was still dressed as a eunuch, but her frosty demeanor still left her weak in her knees.

    ¡°I..... I.....¡± Bai Yun Xian looked in terror at Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Under the skies, no one can save you, but me. If you know that now, you know what to do.¡± Jun Wu Xie stared icily at Bai Yun Xian.

 Chapter 190

    Chapter 190: ¡°Soul Jade (2)¡±

    Bai Yun Xian fell to the floor with a thump, trembling uncontrobly.

    ¡°I understand, I¡¯ll listen to everything you say! Just don¡¯t let me turn into that hideous beast.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie turned away from her and said frostily: ¡°Scram.¡±

    Bai Yun Xian picked up her legs and ran hastily out from the pce and bumped into Mo Qian Yuan who was returning after having seen the guests out. Upon seeing the look on her face, Mo Qian Yuan knew someone had been threatening people yet again.

    Upon entering the pce, Mo Qian Yuan saw the eunuchs sending Mo Xuan Fei back to the dungeon, and the pce maids had lit various incense, to rid the ce of the stench of rot.

    Jun Wu Xie stood in the middle of the room, staring at him quietly.

    Mo Qian Yuan cleared his throat nervously, ¡°You heard everything that Qin Yu Yan said?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie nodded.

    ¡°What do you think we should do?¡± Mo Qian Yuan did not possess the guts to ask Jun Wu Xie to dig up her own father¡¯s grave.

    ¡°Give them what they want.¡± Jun Wu Xie said without much thought. It was just two pieces of jade, and the time was not ripe to go against Qing Yun n yet.

    ¡°What?¡± Mo Qian Yuan stared at her, incredulous.

    ¡°You..... you agree to hand over the Soul Jade?¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked with her head tilted, baffled. She had never heard anything about Soul Jade from Jun Xian nor Jun Qing. If it was anything important, they would have told her about it. Since they did not, it must not have been anything unusual.

    To go against the Qing Yun n over some decorative stones? It wasn¡¯t worth it.

    Mo Qian Yuan scrutinized Jun Wu Xian carefully, unable to shake of his incredulity. ¡°I find that I understand you less daily. You have shielded the Jun Family so aggressively, I did not expect..... you to agree to digging up General Jun¡¯s grave. You might be right, if he had known, the general would not have wanted you to stand against the Qing Yun n.....¡±

    Before Mo Qian Yuan could finish, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes shed dangerously at him.

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    ¡°Erm..... I..... I didn¡¯t say anything.....¡± Mo Qian Yuan shut his mouth in a hurry.

    ¡°Whose grave did you say to dig up?¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes were ame.

    Mo Qian Yuan gulped: ¡°Jun Gu, Generalissimo Jun..... The piece of Soul Jade bestowed to the Jun Family, was buried together with his body upon his death, wasn¡¯t it?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s brow furrowed into a deep frown.

    ¡°You did not know?¡± Mo Qian Yuan asked in bafflement.

    ¡°No.¡± Jun Wu Xie replied simply, her frown deepening. Jun Wu Xie was still very young when Jun Gu passed away, and she did not retain much memories of her father himself, not to mention the items that were buried with him.

    Mo Qian Yuan saw now, the reason Jun Wu Xie had agreed so readily.

    ¡°Do you still intend to hand it to them?¡± Mo Qian Yuan asked.

    Jun Wu Xie was deep in thought. She had never met Jun Gu, and her affections to the Jun Family were limited to only Jun Xian and Jun Qing. She did not think too much of digging up a grave, but that was after all the grave of Jun Xian¡¯s son and Jun Qing¡¯s brother. It was not a matter she could decide on her own.

    Thest people she wanted to hurt, were those two, the father and son of the Jun Family.

    ¡°I¡¯ll let you know tomorrow.¡± Jun Wu Xie thought on how she was going to proceed. She needed to discuss the matter with her grandfather and uncle carefully. She had to at the very least, ascertain if the Soul Jade had indeed been buried together with her father.

    ¡°All right. I will stall the Qing Yun n for now. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Mo Qian Yuan said with augh. He had decided, with or without Jun Wu Xie¡¯s half of the Soul Jade, he will first present his half to Qin Yu Yan tomorrow, to appease them, in order to buy some time for Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded, her only intention now, was to return to the Lin Pce, and discuss the matter with Jun Xian.

 Chapter 191

    Chapter 191: ¡°I Need to Get Stronger (1)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie returned to Lin Pce immediately and had a meeting with Jun Xian and Jun Qing in the study, to have them tell her all about the Soul Jade.

    Jun Xian¡¯s expression grew grave as he heaved a sigh and said: ¡°The Soul Jade has been buried together with your father.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie remained silent, as she observed Jun Xian¡¯s and Jun Qing¡¯s expressions. She gathered both father and son were reluctant to disturb her father¡¯s rest.

    From Jun Xian, she learnt that people of this world would ce a piece of jade into the mouth of the deceased to ward off evil, and believed that this would allow the soul to rest in peace. Having a piece of jade put in the mouths of deceased persons and buried was a practice Jun Wu Xie had heard of in her previous life as well. It was an ancient custom from a long time ago.

    The Soul Jade was bestowed to their family by the founding Emperor, and a symbol of the glory of Qi. When Jun Gu was killed in battle, Jun Xian was devastated and things linked to his past glories achieved from his own battles only served to remind him painfully of his loss, and he decided to bury the Soul Jade with Jun Gu.

    Who would have expected that after so many years, Qing Yun n woulde searching for the very same Soul Jade?

    ¡°With regards to this, your uncle and I will settle the issue.¡± Jun Xian sighed, havinge to a decision in his heart.

    The deceased was no longer here, while the living continue to suffer the tribtions of life. The might of the Qing Yun n was not something that Lin Pce could stand up to. Even if they refused, the fact that the Soul Jade was buried together with Jun Gu was widely known among the people, and with the slightest probe, the Qing Yun n would easily find out about it.

    Knowing Qing Yun n¡¯s tyrannical ways, they will disregard any protest the Jun Family put up.

    Instead of having the Qing Yun n dig up the grave forcefully, they would rather carry out the task themselves.

    Jun Wu Xie, remained silent, as she saw the look of helplessness and grief on the faces of Jun Xian and Jun Qing, as she gripped her hands tightly.

    Their disparity in might, showed her clearly how harsh reality could be.

    Thew of the jungle, the weak stands at the mercy of the strong. However reluctant they might be, there was no other way.

    So what if she could forced the Emperor into abdication? Asrge as the world was, the were many powers that could coerce the Jun Family into submission.

    The current situation being an example. The Qing Yun n had forced the Jun Family to have no choice but to desecrate Jun Gu¡¯s grave, or if Qing Yun n were to find out what Jun Wu Xie had done to Bai Yun Xian, the whole Jun Family would be annihted.

    Even with the hundred thousand strong Rui Lin Army defending them, the delegation of over twenty from Qing Yun n, had many highly skilled exponents among them. With Jiang Chen Qing¡¯s prowess, if he wanted to kill the family of three in the Lin Pce, the whole of Rui Lin Army might not be able to stop them!

    Jun Wu Xie gritted her teeth, she didn¡¯t want the Jun Family so helpless.

    ¡°You should go rest up.¡± Jun Xian sighed heavily. He was feeling very reluctant, but he was not prepared to risk the lives of his son and granddaughter.

    Persecuted though no fault of theirs.

    The noble Jun Family had to suffer such injustice.

    If the Qing Yun n was aware that the other half of the Soul Jade was in the Jun Family¡¯s possession. The Qing Yun n wille knocking in demand if the Jun Family did not surrender it.

    Jun Wu Xie stood up, and left without a word.

    She walked out of the study and looked up into the night sky. The bright round moon and the star studded sky could not stir up any feelings of appreciation.

    ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡± A bemused voice rang out.

    Jun Wu Xie did not turn her head, as she knew who that was.

    ¡°Jun Wu Yao.¡± She called, eyes fixed to the sky.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°Are you strong?¡±

    The steps that were going towards Jun Wu Xie stopped. He did not rush up as he usually did, to put her in his embrace. He narrowed his eyes, and looked at the solitary back before him.

    ¡°I would think so.¡±

 Chapter 192

    Chapter 192: ¡°I Need to Get Stronger (2)¡±

    ¡°How strong?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked still staring at the night sky.

    Jun Wu Yaoughed, ¡°How strong do you want me to be?¡±

    ¡°Strong enought to kill all those people, can you do it?¡± Jun Wu Xie finally turned, her clear eyes shed with determination.

    No one would understand, what she had felt when she saw the looks of helplessness and despair on Jun Xian and Jun Qing, and how much it had hurt her.

    Her family, should not live sopromised.

    Jun Wu Yao raised an eyebrow, this was the first time Jun Wu Xie had asked him to kill someone and he was surprised. He had always thought the little girl was not too interested in him.

    ¡°Whatever you long for, there is not much that can stop me.¡± Jun Wu Yao smiled.

    ¡°They want something from the Jun Family, but if we give it to them, my grandfather and uncle will be heartbroken.¡± Jun Wu Xie said, biting on her lip. She might still not understand much on the emotions involved in rtionships between people, but the prickling pain in her heart could clearly be felt.

    Jun Wu Xie did not know, why she was telling all this to Jun Wu Yao.

    The man was mysterious, dangerous and savage. But somehow, she had a feeling that she just needed to ask, and he would deliver.

    This inexplicable trust, confused her totally.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t feel like giving it to them, then just keep it.¡± Jun Wu Yao saw a different Jun Wu Xie tonight. Her eyes showed confusion with the myriad emotions within, like she was thinking, and learning at the same time.

    ¡°The other party is too strong, much stronger than Lin Pce. If we refuse, they will strike at Lin Pce.¡± Jun Wu Xie was certain, Lin Pce was nothing in the eyes of the Qing Yun n. In fact, not just Lin Pce, they thought nothing of the whole Kingdom of Qi.

    You could tell, from the way Jiang Chen Qing had treated Mo Qian Yuan, the Emperor of Qi.

    Rise up in protest, or cower in subservience?

    ¡°Then, just kill them all.¡± Jun Wu Yao¡¯sughter was almost devilish, his easy tone of voice made it seem killing people mattered little to him.

    ¡°You are thinking whether to endure the pain to avoid the heavy repercussions that wille?¡± Jun Wu Yao asked when Jun Wu Xie remained silent.

    Jun Wu Xie hesitated further before nodding slightly.

    She acted as she did with the former Emperor and the Second Prince as she hadplete confidence to root out the evilpletely, without having to fear for any consequences. But she was not so sure with the might of the Qing Yun n.

    It would not be difficult to kill the delegates here in the Imperial City, but the repercussions from their vengeance will be impossible to deal with.

    Jun Wu Yao walked up to stand beside Jun Wu Xie. He raised his hands and held Jun Wu Xie¡¯s shoulders and turned towards him to look at her straight into her misty eyes.

    ¡°To give in, will always be the choice of weaklings. You concede a step now, and you will get used to giving in. You do not feel like giving in one bit, right?¡±

    ¡°Right.¡± Jun Wu Xie nodded. The Jun Family had endured too much the past ten years, and she was not willing to allow her grandfather and uncle live under any form of suppression anymore. Handing over the Soul Jade might buy them some temporary peace, but the confidence the Jun Family won from the people after the tribtions fighting for the regime change, will be for naught and sink back into negativity.

    ¡°Then do not give in, I owe you a debt. So..... make use of me whatever way you like.¡± Jun Wu Yao gave her a wide smile, bowed deeply and took her small hand in his, andid a gentle kiss on it.

    ¡°I can be the de you wield, and be your shield from your enemies, you can choose to use me in whatever way you want.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie stared at him, ¡°Why?¡± They did not owe each other anymore, why was he willing to help her to such an extent?

 Chapter 193

    Chapter 193: ¡°I Need to Get Stronger (3)¡±

    Jun Wu Yaoughed at her question: ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure.¡±

    What an wilful and arrogant answer!

    Jun Wu Xie stared silently, trying to fathom the man¡¯s heart and guess what he was thinking.

    ¡°Just do what you want to do. I will be with you at all times protecting you. I am your brother, protecting my sister is to be expected. Right?¡± Jun Wu Yao raised a hand and ruffled her head and a thought came into his mind. If this little girl would speak to him civilly all the time like today, even without the embrace and kisses, it felt ratherforting.

    Jun Wu Xie was surprised.

    Brother?

    That qualifies as family as well right?

    Jun Wu Xie stood in front of Jun Wu Yao for a moment more, her eyes different from before. She nodded at Jun Wu Yao, and turned away, running to the study.

    She was rushing to tell Jun Xian and Jun Qing, she didn¡¯t want to dig up her father¡¯s grave.

    Even if it meant going against the Qing Yun n, the Jun Family will not bend their backs an inch!

    Seeing Jun Wu Xie back disappearing from his sight in the distance, Jun Wu Yao could not stop smiling.

    ¡°This was the first time the little devil had spoken in such an amicable manner to me, it felt rather good.¡± Jun Wu Yao was in the courtyard alone, as if talking to himself.

    A shadow appeared beside him, barely visible standing within Jun Wu Yao¡¯s shadow.

    ¡°The Missy sees you treat her well, my Lord.¡± The man in ck replied in a low voice, having witnessed everything earlier. He stole a peek at Jun Wu Yao, and felt that something seemed not right.

    ¡°Besides Jun Xian and Jun Qing, she had never spoken to anyone so amicably.¡± Jun Wu Yao was in a great mood, thinking how she had always bossed over the damned Crown Prince all over the ce, and remembering the look in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes when she left, his stone cold heart gave a seldom seen flutter.

    ¡°The Miss ces great importance on family.¡± The shadow reminded cautiously.

    However, the Lord¡¯s mood was almost ecstatic and did not catch it.

    ¡°Right.¡±

    The shadow looked at the happy smile stered on his Lord¡¯s face and was nervously thinking whether he should remind his Lord, that this Miss change in attitude towards him might be taking apletely different direction from what his Lord is thinking?

    The Miss had obviously heard and hung on to his Lord¡¯s promation of being her ¡®brother¡¯!

    Clearly the Miss had steered the rtionship with his Lord toward the direction of being siblings!

    His Lord was more inclined to be her lover than a brother.....

    ¡°Go find out everything you can about the tiny Qing Yun n.¡± Jun Wu Yao exhorted. If Jun Wu Xie decides to retaliate, exterminating the delegation from Qing Yun n will only be the beginning. The Jun Wu Xie he knew, will annihte them by rooting them outpletely.

    ¡°Yes, my Lord.¡± Seeing his savage and vicious lord, spurred on by this Miss¡¯s ¡®grateful¡¯ eyes, starting to n for her uing campaign, he did not know whether tough or to cry.

    Being so sweet and meticulous, was never a trait he saw in his Lord.

    ¡°My Lord, your servant had heard that Qing Yun n had some links with one of the pces. Look.....¡±

    The smile on Jun Wu Yao¡¯s face faded, and his great spirit balled up into a knot of hate.

    ¡°The Twelfth Pce sure has long arms, they are even interfering with affairs in the Lower Three Realms?¡±

    The shadow saw his Lord¡¯s face in gloom, and whispered to himself in his heart. ¡®You im they have long arms? Your arms are not that short either.¡¯

    ¡°No matter which pce they are linked with, those that deserve death, will have death served.¡± Jun Wu Yaoughed chillingly.

 Chapter 194

    Chapter 194: ¡°Unseal the Coffin (1)¡±

    When Jun Wu Xie arrived at the study, Jun Xian and Jun Qing were already gone. Even Long Qi and a troop of guards were missing. Jun Wu Xie went to Uncle Fu, and got to know from him that Jun Xian and Jun Qing had decided to protect the safety of the Jun Family, and had immediately set out to Jun Gu¡¯s tombstone.

    His intentions were clear to see.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Jun Wu Xie threw the little ck cat outside and it transformed into its ck beast form. Its newfound badge of gold extended from its chest into a mane after the transformation, lending it a more majestic andmanding look.

    The Jun Family had gone yearly to Jun Gu¡¯s tombstone for prayers and Jun Wu Xie naturally knew the way to it. Under the starry night sky, Jun Wu Xie sat upon the ck beast, while it sprinted towards Jun Gu¡¯s tomb.

    The Jun Family shall not bend their backs! And Jun Gu¡¯s grave shall not be desecrated!

    The beast ran out of the city, and brought Jun Wu Xie towards the graveyard. Many who were buried there used to serve as soldiers and officers under the Jun Family¡¯smand. They were martyrs who had sacrificed their lives in battle, and were men of valour.

    Jun Xian had said, brothers in arms andrades of the Jun Family must be buried together, for them to remain together, even in the afterlife.

    When Jun Wu Xie got to the graveyard, there stood two guards dressed in the liveries of the Lin Pce. They were shocked to see Jun Wu Xie and the ck beast shot past them before the guards could open their mouths in greeting.

    The flustered guards stood ramrod straight in salute, at nothingness as the beast zipped by before they reacted.

    Deep within the graveyard, ten over Rui Lin Army soldiers stood around a tombstone, with burning torches in their hands, their faces in grief, their motions reluctant.

    Long Qi led a team of men to dig up Jun Gu¡¯s grave. With every inch of earth they dug up, their eyes reddened more.

    Buried right at this spot, was the God of War of their hearts. This man, was the one they all most revered and idolised. And today, they are forced to desecrate his grave with their own hands, disturbing his eternal rest.

    Jun Xian stood at the side with his eyes closed, unable to bear the sight, and Jun Qing stood solemnly beside his father.

    ¡°My son, for the sake of the Jun Family, I am forced to cause you further grief in your ce of rest.¡± Jun Xian said in a low voice, feeling an overwhelming sense of grief.

    Jun Qing lowered his head, fists tightly clenched.

    Dust flew as the coffin was raised, Jun Xian took a nce and his tall frame staggered back a step.

    ¡°My Lord! Are we really.....¡± Long Qi, with his eyes rimmed in red, asked of Jun Xian, whose hands were trembling.

    Jun Xian took a deep breath to calm the raging emotions within, and closed his eyes and gritted his teeth. ¡°Open!¡±

    Wu Xie had, in order to protect the Jun Family, even gone against the former Emperor. In this matter, he did not want to involve the poor child. Although when Jun Gu died, that child had been very young. But it was her father¡¯s grave after all, he could not bear to make the child see her own father¡¯s grave defiled and dug up from its ce of eternal rest.

    Jun Xian and Jun Qing had set off immediately after Jun Wu Xie left the study, and they had not intended to tell her about it.

    Long Qi clenched his teeth together and pushed the heavy lid of the coffin with the soldiers around him.

    The lid creaked loudly from the movement when a massive shadow suddenly pounced out of the shadows.

    ¡°Do not open the coffin!¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s voice rang out. Jun Xian and Jun Qing looked up at the voice and saw Jun Wu Xie sitting atop the magnificent beast, her face tinged with anxiety.

    ¡°Wu Xie? Why are you here?¡± Jun Xian looked flustered and gave Jun Qing a look.

    Jun Qing caught the nce and walked up to stop Jun Wu Xie from taking another step.

    ¡°Wu Xie! What are you doing here!? Go back now!¡± Jun Qing admonished Jun Wu Xie sternly for the first time. He did not want her to witness her father¡¯s grave defiled like that.

 Chapter 195

    Chapter 195: ¡°Unseal the Coffin (2)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie jumped off from the ck beast, looked at Jun Qing who had on a stern expression, and said: ¡°Uncle, I will not hand over the Soul Jade, don¡¯t touch the grave.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Jun Qing asked in shock.

    At that moment, Long Qi let out a shout of surprise!

    ¡°My Lord! Come look!¡±

    He had opened Jun Gu¡¯s coffin, and he was in shock.

    The three Jun Family members rushed over to see.

    What they saw when they looked into the coffin left them speechless in astonishment.

    ¡°How is this .....¡± Jun Xian was still in shock and the trembling did not stop.

    A handsome manid within the coffin, his face at peace. The moment the Rui Lin Army soldiers around the tomb saw the face, all of them felt a strong surge of emotions deep within and almost fell to the ground.

    Ten years!

    Ten whole years!

    They had not seen that face for ten long years. They had all bemoaned that they will never be able toy their eyes on that face they had respected and revered ten years ago when theyid his body to rest, and will only forever be a memory.

    None of them had expected, a decadeter, when they unsealed his coffin, he would lie there looking exactly just as he did when theyid him to his eternal rest, like he was just asleep.

    If they were not at the graveyard, and Jun Gu was not lying in the coffin they had just dug up themselves, they might very well believe he was alive and well and was just fast asleep.

    A decade long, the ageing would show even on people alive, but time had not touched this man whoid dead, and buried deep underground after all this time.

    Jun Gu whoy before them looked just as he had ten years ago at his burial. His bronze skin full and taut, his jet ck hair stretched out beneath his body, his eyes closed, his brows as striking as ever. Below his straight sharp nose was his mouth, slightly open, holding half a piece of clear green jade. His hands were ovepped on his abdomen, holding the sword that had won him countless battles and in countless enemies.

    The sword glowed coldly under the moonlight, though hidden for ten years, it was still as sharp as ever.

    Jun Xian and Jun Qing held back their tears at the sight.

    Time left no trace on Jun Gu¡¯s body, in fact he looked younger than Jun Qing, who was several years his junior.

    ¡°How did this happen? Jun Gu¡¯s body..... Ten years..... Why is the body kept so well?¡± Jun Xian had a lump in his throat, as he was brought back to the time ten years ago at the funeral.

    They had suffered the ravages of the past decade but Jun Gu had been frozen in time.

    It was unheard of to see a body untouched by rot and decay over a decade, unless it was kept in extreme cold, under the freezing snow and ice the day they died.

    Jun Gu¡¯s body was buried in the ground.

    The stifling oppression they felt having to unseal the coffin to retrieve the jade melted away when they saw Jun Gu looking the same from before. The Jun father and son, and all the Rui Lin Army soldiers included, wiped away tears that slipped out from their eyes.

    The man might have left the world, but he had not left from their hearts.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Jun Gu whoy in the coffin, her eyes a mix of emotions.

    Jun Gu and Jun Qing shared only a slight resemnce in looks, and was better endowed with his handsome features. If Jun Qing had taken more after his father in terms of looks, Jun Gu must have taken after more after his mother.

    Sharp distinct features, sharp nose, handsome looks.

    Jun Wu Xie looks, was definitely passed down from her father, distinct features, beautiful.

    When Jun Gu passed on, he was only twenty eight, a young man.

    Ten years ago, Jun Qing was twenty, and from what they can see now, Jun Gu definitely looks somewhat younger.

 Chapter 196

    Chapter 196: ¡°Unseal the Coffin (3)¡±

    It was the first time she saw her ¡®father¡¯ and Jun Wu Xie had mixed feelings about it.

    If his body had dposed into a pile of bones, her emotions might not be stirred up much. But looking at that face that so closely resembled hers, it was hard for Jun Wu Xie to brush it offpletely.

    ¡°Let me have a closer look.¡± Jun Wu Xie looked at Jun Qing as she suppressed her raging emotions. They did not have much knowledge or technology on preservation in this age, and Jun Gu had been dead for ten years, buried underground. His body should be a pile of bones by now, but he looked just as he did, unblemished, like he had just passed away.

    Jun Qing made way for Jun Wu Xie immediately. After so much that had happened recently, Jun Qing had somehow developed a blind trust to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words.

    Jun Wu Xie inspected the body carefully, and she found no pulse, no heartbeat and the body was icy cold. He was dead, but Jun Wu Xie did notice something strange.

    Jun Gu¡¯s flesh was still soft, and his limbs had not stiffened. This did not corrte to his time of death. The condition the body was in, would only be possible if the person had just died.

    Ten years, flesh that did not rot, limbs not stiffened, totally illogical.

    Jun Gu¡¯s body had nothing else unusual, so.....

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s gaze drifted subconsciously to the piece of Jade in Jun Gu¡¯s mouth. That must be the Soul Jade that was sought after.

    It was important enough for the Qing Yun n to mobilize a significant force toe to this distant kingdom to personally to retrieve it. There had to be more than meets the eye.

    Could it be that, what kept Jun Gu¡¯s body in its untouched condition, was none other than the Soul Jade?

    Jun Wu Xie stretched her hand out to the Soul Jade.

    The cool clear surface brushed her fingertips. Suddenly, a foreign force shot through Jun Wu XIe¡¯s fingertips and directly to her brain.

    She heard an explosion in her head, and all her thoughts and considerations were scattered by the force that hit her.

    A strong force was pulling at her soul incessantly, feeling as if a huge vortex that had opened up within her, threatening to suck away her soul!

    ¡°MEOW!!¡± The ck beast was in torment as well!

    The force surged throughout their bodies, growing stronger and stronger!

    ¡°Wu Xie!¡± Suddenly, Jun Qing saw the pained Jun Wu Xie as she fell backwards, as though all strength had been sucked right out of her.

    Jun Qing quickly stretched out his arms and caught her firmly in his embrace.

    When her fingertips were detached from the Soul Jade, the pulling force stopped immediately. Jun Wu Xieid in Jun QIng¡¯s arms, panting heavily. Her eyes were wide with shock at what had just happened, her heart still beating fast.

    The total loss of control of her soul that she felt, that sickening feeling that her soul would be sucked out of her in the next second, was something Jun Wu Xie had never experienced before.

    It had been just a light and brief touch on the Soul Jade and it had sucked all her strength from her. Sweat soaked through her clothes, her tiny face pale, drained of colour.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s pale countenance frightened Jun Qian and Jun Qing.

    ¡°Wu Xie! Are you alright?¡± Jun Xian¡¯s heart had cringed when Jun Wu Xie had suddenly fallen and she looked pale as a ghost. He remembered what Jun Wu Xie was doing just now and he turned to look at the coffin, staring fixedly at the Soul Jade in Jun Gu¡¯s mouth.

    Wu Xie had touched the Soul Jade just before it happened. Did the Soul Jade possess extraordinary powers?

    Jun Xian turned to look at her pale faced granddaughter, then he turned to look at the untouched body of his son in the coffin, and reached out his hand for the Soul Jade.

    ¡°Grandfather! NO!¡± Jun Wu Xie sped her hands to her chest, and screamed.

 Chapter 197

    Chapter 197: ¡°Unseal the Coffin (4)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie could not stop him, and Jun Xian touched the Soul Jade. It¡¯s cold and smooth surface was felt through his fingers and Jun Xian frowned. He..... did not feel anything unusual.

    ¡°Wu Xie, what happened to you? Please don¡¯t frighten us.¡± Jun Qing held Jun Wu Xie tightly, eyes filled with deep concern. When Jun Wu Xie had been affected earlier, the ck beast had shown signs of torment as well, and the beast was still panting heavily, lying on the ground. In that brief moment, Jun Wu Xie and the ck beast seemed to have sustained great injuries and they looked to be in rather bad condition.

    With Wu Xie and her contractual spirit struck at the same time, it was rather worrying to see.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Jun Wu Xie shook her head to clear up the dizziness within and tried to focus on the task at hand. The torment the force inflicted on her earlier was not so much pain on her flesh, but a terrifying strike at her soul. She struggled to stand, and looked at Jun Xian.

    ¡°Grandfather, you are fine?¡± She looked at the hand that was still in contact with the Soul Jade.

    Jun Xian turned and walked towards his granddaughter and released his hand from the Soul Jade.

    ¡°Of course I am fine, are you feeling better?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie nodded, but was feeling rather puzzled. When she had touched the Soul Jade, it had struck powerfully at her soul, but looking at Jun Xian, he had seemed to be totally unaffected. What could be causing it?

    ¡°Meo.¡± The ck beast had crawled over to her after it saw Jun Wu Xie struggling to stand and lowered its head while it whined pitifully to rub against the back of her hand.

    [It was such a terrible feeling, I had thought I would never want to go through it again.....¡¯]

    The ck beast was feeling rather depressed and mncholy.

    Jun Wu Xie was startled. She looked down at the ck beast and asked: ¡°Again?¡±

    ck beast nodded.

    ¡°Meorrrw¡±

    [Before I merged with you, when my soul was detaching from my body, it was the very same feeling.]

    Having heard from the ck beast, Jun Wu Xie finally understood what they had experienced earlier. If her guess was right, the Soul Jade was capable of drawing out the soul of a being, but its capabilities were somehow limited.

    She was not the original soul that inhabited this body, hence her soul was not entirely stable andplete in it. Jun Xian¡¯s soul wasplete in his own body thus the Soul Jade had no effect on him.

    This piece of Soul Jade here, was capable of absorbing iplete and unstable souls, and Jun Wu Xie did not like that one tiny bit.

    But, the Soul Jade¡¯s capability to absorb unstable souls did not exin why Jun Gu¡¯s body did not dpose.

    Can it be that, the Soul Jade held more untold secrets?

    Jun Wu Xie frowned in consternation, she was certain that Jun Gu¡¯s body, having been preserved in such a good condition, definitely had something to do with the Soul Jade. If the Soul Jade was taken out, Jun Gu¡¯s body would rot and dpose in time.

    Staring at the the perfectly preserved body of Jun Gu in the coffin, Jun Wu Xie was reluctant to disturb his peace.

    ¡°Grandfather, I have something to discuss with you.¡± And Jun Wu Xie walked towards Jun Xian.

    ¡°I do not intend to hand the Soul Jade over to the Qing Yun n. Moreover, my father¡¯s body could very possibly be preserved in perfect condition by the Soul Jade. If we remove the Soul Jade, I¡¯m afraid.....¡± Jun Wu Xie did not have to finish her sentence and Jun Xian understood the consequences.

    Something that could preserve a dead body perfectly for a decade, it must definitely be one of a kind.

    If he had not seen the body perfectly preserved, he might still give up the Soul Jade. But having seen his beloved eldest son¡¯s face in his peace, he did not have the heart to defile it.

 Chapter 198

    Chapter 198: ¡°Unseal the Coffin (5)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie saw the look on Jun Xian¡¯s face and knew he was conflicted. Jun Xian did not want the Qing Yun n toy their hands on Jun Family.

    That thought had gone through Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mind. Although the matter with Bai Yun Xian had been suppressed and kept hidden, Jun Wu Xie believed every wall has its cracks. Qing Yun n would find out the truth of the matter in time.

    When that time came, the Qing Yun n woulde after the Jun Family all the same.

    In that case, offence was often the best defence!

    ¡°Alright.¡± Jun Xian sighed heavily. He could not make himself say it, to ask them to give up the Soul Jade.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded, and spoke to Long Qi standing by their side: ¡°Secretly move my father¡¯s body back, and do not be seen.¡±

    ¡°Send it back?¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words had shocked the father and son and they looked at Jun Wu Xie, their eyes wide in surprise. ¡°Wu Xie, don¡¯t tell me you know of a way to let your father.....¡± Nobody could me the Jun Family father and son for harbouring hopes in their wishful thinking, as Jun Gu¡¯s body had been preserved in such a perfect condition, and Jun Wu Xie had performed such miraculous feats repeatedly, surprising them all.

    Jun Qing¡¯s legs, Mo Qian Yuan¡¯s poison.....

    The Jun Family father and son could not help but wished, Wu Xie had a way to resurrect Jun Gu!

    ¡°I..... do not know of any ways now.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mind was filled with ways to revive a person who had just died, as at the moment when people breathe theirst, most were in a state of suspended animation and the organs in their bodies start to deteriorate before they die. But Jun Gu had been dead for ten years, and even if the Soul Jade had preserved the body in perfect condition, they had passed the critical time period that resuscitation techniques required.

    A person dies when the soul leaves the body, even if Jun Wu Xie could restore Jun Gu¡¯s body to be like one who was alive, what about his soul?

    Without a soul, Jun Gu will remain a perfectly preserved body.

    Jun Gu had been dead for ten years, his soul should have reincarnated.

    There was one more thing that Jun Wu Xie wondered about.

    The Soul Jade was capable of drawing in and absorbing the soul of a person. When Jun Gu had died, and before his soul left the body, did the Soul Jade absorb his soul?

    If Jun Gu¡¯s soul was really trapped in the Soul Jade, a resurrection might just be possible.

    It was too bold an assumption and Jun Wu Xie did not dare share it with Jun Xian and Jun Qing.

    Before she ascertained the facts of the matter, she did not want the father and son to suffer any more disappointment.

    The Jun Family father and son looked rather crestfallen, but thinking back on it, they epted it as reality. No one under the heavens had ever heard that resurrections were possible.

    ¡°We cannot leave my father here. The Qing Yun n knows that the other half of the Soul Jade is with us, they will just have to ask around a little, and they will know that the Soul Jade had been buried together with my father. It¡¯s a matter of time for them toe straight to the grave to dig it up.¡± Jun Wu Xie reasoned.

    Jun Gu¡¯s coffin had been dug up and there was no point in putting in back.

    Jun Xian understood Jun Wu Xie¡¯s concerns and the reasons behind them, moreover after seeing Jun Gu¡¯s body in that condition, he fully agreed with Jun Wu Xie¡¯s decision.

    The Rui Lin Army soldiers in the graveyard moved, silent as wraiths, loading the coffin onto the horse carriage. They then moved more earth from the surrounding areas to fill up the grave and made it look like the grave had been undisturbed for a decade.

    Jun Wu Xie climbed back up atop the ck beast, and allowed her thoughts to drift afar. If the Soul Jade can really bring Jun Gu back to life, she would keep not just the half the Jun Family possessed with them, she would not hand over the Soul Jade in Mo Qian Yuan¡¯s hands to the Qing Yun n as well!

 Chapter 199

    Chapter 199: ¡°Soul Calming Jade (1)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie had asked to leave Jun Gu¡¯s body in her courtyard. As she was unable to touch the Soul Jade, Jun Wu Xie could only inspect Jun Gu¡¯s physical body.

    Her findings were beyond her expectations. Jun Gu¡¯s body seemed as though it had been frozen when he died, and all his organs were stillpletely intact, with no signs of organ failure.

    Ten years, not ten days, it could only be due to the Soul Jade. Jun Wu Xie could not think of any other reason that Jun Gu¡¯s body could be so well preserved.

    She knew from having touched the Soul Jade that it would exert an immense force to draw in unstable souls. When Jun Gu died, his body had been sent back to the Lin Pce immediately and wasid to rest the very next morning. That half of the Soul Jade had been ced in his mouth then and had stayed there ever since.

    Jun Wu Xie had good reason to believe, that Jun Gu¡¯s soul had notpletely dispersed, and could very well be trapped within the Soul Jade.

    If she could locate Jun Gu¡¯s soul, and with his body in such a perfect condition, resurrection might not be an impossibility.

    But she was faced with one big obstacle.

    She could not initiate any contact with the Soul Jade, if she were to touch it, the Soul Jade would pull hard at her soul. A thorough inspection aside, she could not even see the back of the Soul Jade.

    In regards to the Soul Jade, Jun Wu Xie could only look at it and the exasperation of only being able to guess was depriving her of much needed sleep.

    Little Lotus toddled unsteadily on bare feet and came beside the coffin. He tiptoed and stretched his tiny form fully to peer in to look at Jun Gu¡¯s face. He looked at Jun Gu and then he turned to look at Jun Wu Xie, his doleful eyes filled with amazement.

    ¡°Mistress! This big brother over here looks just like you!¡±

    Little Lotus had seen Jun Xian, Jun Qing and Jun Wu Yao. He had seen all those that had blood rtions to Jun Wu Xie, but this was the first time he saw someone that so closely resembled Jun Wu Xie.

    Big brother..... Jun Wu Xie looked at the innocent faced Little Lotus and stretched out her hand to ruffle his hair and said: ¡°He is my father.¡±

    Big brother..... One was enough.....

    ¡°Father?¡± Little Lotus asked with his head tilted.

    ¡°Why does Mistress¡¯ father have things from my Spirit World?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie sat up, ¡°Things from your Spirit World?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie was not hearing Little Lotus mention of the Spirit World for the first time. She did not know what kind of ce it was, but from what she heard from Little Lotus, it was not difficult to deduce that was where contractual spirits lived.

    About this ce that contractual spirits lived in, she had asked Jun Xian and Jun Qing about it when she first heard about it from Little Lotus, but they had never heard anything about it.

    It was to be expected. Although many people had contractual spirits, they were usually either spirits of weapons, or spirits of animals. They were able to establish a form of bond through their link, but they very not able tomunicate verbally. Little Lotus might have been a nt spirit, but he had the ability to transform into a human. This ability, had enabled Jun Wu Xie to be privy to information not known by others, from a contractual spirit.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the Soul Calming Jade?¡± Little Lotus mbered clumsily up the coffin, needing all four of his limbs. His little finger pointed at the Soul Jade in Jun Gu¡¯s mouth. ¡°Ehh..... this Soul Calming Jade is broken. Why is it broken in half?¡± Little Lotus scratched his tiny head, baffled.

 Chapter 200

    Chapter 200: ¡°Soul Calming Jade (2)¡±

    ¡°Soul Calming Jade? Not Soul Jade?¡± Jun Wu Xie looked at Little Lotus, the name he had called it by had one word added to its name.

    Little Lotus blinked his big innocent eyes, and replied hesitantly: ¡°What is Soul Jade, I have not heard of it. I have seen a picture of the Soul Calming Jade in the Spirit World and it looked just like this one here. And¡­.. within that jade, there is soul energy of the Spirit World.¡±

    ¡°What is soul energy?¡± Jun Wu Xie was getting confused. Little Lotus had used too many terms used only in the Spirit World.

    Little Lotus looked at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s confused expression, and put on a smug smile. He hopped down onto the ground and put his tiny hands behind his back and proudly proimed: ¡°My Mistress does not seem to know much about the spiritual domain. Alright, I¡¯ll exin it slowly to you.¡±

    ¡°Soul energy is the power that contractual spirits attain after training and cultivation, also known as spirit energy. We contractual spirits are actually souls, and our power form part of our souls. The Soul Calming Jade is one of the seven treasures of the Spirit World, it possesses the ability to protect and heal souls. No matter how unruly a soul is, under the power of the Soul Calming Jade, it gradually regains its calm and restores its core. But¡­.. I have never seen the real thing, a Soul Calming Jade. I heard from the others, that the seven treasures were lost in a war, and all that is left in the spirit world, are just pictures of them. The Lord of the Spirit World has sent many contractual spirits out to locate the whereabouts of the seven treasures.¡±

    After his lengthy exnation, Little Lotus was so proud of his achievement, he gave Jun Wu Xie his toothiest grin.

    ¡°I did not expect to be so lucky, that I actually found the Soul Calming Jade! If I brought the Soul Calming Jade back to the Spirit World, I will be very very very well rewarded.¡± Little Lotus was happily talking to himself, oblivious to the gradually darkening look on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face.

    A goofy little contractual spirit, was gleefully proiming he wants to bring his Mistress¡¯ treasure back, in front of his Mistress.

    Besides saying that he was ying with death, there was no other way to describe it.

    [Mistress, can I squash him now?] The little ck cat¡¯s eyes narrowed to a slit, staring at the bumbling Little Lotus.

    It finally dawned on Little Lotus and he hurriedly hid his smile and blushed shyly at the little ck cat.

    ¡°You¡­.. You stay away¡­..¡±

    [Can you be anymore dumb? I would have left it alone if you have just been useless, but you are now eyeing my Mistress¡¯ treasured artifact, what a wretched ingrate. It is no good to have you around anyway, might as well let me eat you!] Little ck cat had devoured a contractual spirit before and it licked its fangs expectantly.

    This dumb flower was bing rather foolhardy!

    Little Lotus froze, and looked nkly at the little ck cat. In the next moment, a huge bean sized tear rolled down his face, and he fell by Jun Wu Xie¡¯s feet and wailed, his small fleshy hands grabbing the hem of her dress to wipe his nose between his sobs and tried to exin: ¡°I¡­.. I did not mean that. I¡­.. would never take your things! I¡­.. meant¡­.. after you have passed on, then will I bring the Soul Calming Jade back.¡±

    He was a loyal flower, and would never steal from his Mistress!

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face darkened further.

    From wanting to conveniently pilfer from his Mistress, this dumb flower had just moved it up a notch to curse his Mistress to suffer an early death¡­..

    Little ck cat sharpened its ws and leaped towards the dumb flower.

    In that moment, the fragrance of lotus flowers hung usually heavy in the air in the room, and apanying the heavy fragrance, were the cries of pain from Little Lotus.

    Jun Wu Xie rubbed her temples as she looked at the blur of a ck cat and flower.

    Will she be able to find the answer that she seeks?

    Enjoying the fast releases? Currently 2 chapters in queue. =)

    Current schedule:

    6 Regr Chapters a week.

 Chapter 201

    Chapter 201: ¡°Soul Calming Jade (3)¡±

    Ravaged by the little ck cat¡¯s ws, Little Lotus hugged his knees and sat sobbing in a corner of the room.

    Jun Wu Xie carried Little Lotus, who was crying so hard that he was catching his breath between sobs, and Jun Wu Xie hugged him tightly tofort him.

    ¡°Can you be sure that is the Soul Calming Jade?¡± Jun Wu Xie was curious about the Soul Jade..... She meant the Soul Calming Jade. If that half of the Soul Jade was the Soul Calming Jade of the spirit world, that exined its ability to draw in souls.

    The Soul Calming Jade was used to protect and heal a soul, and it only worked on iplete souls. Hence, when a normal person touches it, there would be no adverse effects.

    It was different in her case, she and the little ck cat had merged their souls earlier and transversed to another age, and took over Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body. Her soul had notpletely harmonized with the body and the Soul Calming Jade identified that as iplete and had tried to suck her soul into the jade to heal.

    ¡°I..... I¡¯m not sure, I only know that it looks exactly like the picture that I saw and it contains spirit energy of the Spirit World.¡± With Jun Wu Xie¡¯sforting hands, Little Lotus had somewhat calmed down and he stole a nce at the little ck cat and found that little ck cat was still keeping its eye on him and he immediately turned his face to hide within Jun Wu Xie¡¯s embrace.

    Bad kitty!

    Apperance and energy. Little Lotus had verified these two points, and to top it off with Jun Wu Xie¡¯s brush with the Soul Jade, she could almost be certain that was the real Soul Calming Jade.

    An artifact of the Spirit World, how did itnd up in Qi?

    What kind of a ce was the Spirit World? The Qing Yun n was anxious to get their hands on the Soul Jade, did they know that the Soul Jade was in fact the Soul Calming Jade?

    One tiny Soul Jade had brought countless uncertainties, and Jun Wu Xie was unable to make any headways towards a conclusion.

    If the Soul Jade was the Soul Calming Jade, and if she possessed the Soul calming Jade that had the ability to heal souls, it could very well be the medium to resurrect Jun Gu.

    The only thing she was sure of at the moment, was that she would not be handing over the Soul Jade to the Qing Yun n. She will have to get her hands on the other half that was with Mo Qian Yuan!

    Having made a decision, Jun Wu Xie readied to set off to the Imperial Pce.

    ¡°It¡¯s sote into the night, where are you going?¡± Jun Wu Yao leanedzily against the door and looked at Jun Wu Xie in the room, ncing passingly at the open coffin on one side of the room.

    The little girl had rather unique interests. She moved a coffin into her room?

    Jun Wu Xie was surprised to see Jun Wu Yao, but this time, her expression did not show the usual cold and frost, but one of indifference.

    ¡°Come with me.¡± Jun Wu Xie looked up at Jun Wu Yao.

    This time, Jun Wu Yao was the one surprised.

    What..... What did he hear?

    Go with her?

    The little girl had just hours ago showed him an amicable side of her and now she wants to elope?

    Happiness came too suddenly, and the smile on his face almost reached his ears.

    His mood soaringly great, Jun Wu Yao walked to stand beside Jun Wu Xie, one could almost drown in the gentleness in his eyes.

    ¡°Anywhere in the world, where do you want to go?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Jun Wu Yao, who was beaming radiantly, and curtly replied: ¡°Imperial Pce.¡±

    ¡°.........¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s great that you are here. With your skills, you can escape the notice of the Qing Yun n, and smuggle me into the Imperial Pce. That should be a piece of cake for you.¡± Jun Wu Xie said in all seriousness. She did not know why Jun Wu Yao was here, his prowess was never in doubt.

 Chapter 202

    Chapter 202: ¡°Soul Calming Jade (4)¡±

    The smile remained on Jun Wu Yao¡¯s face, but the light in his eyes faded like the tide that did note back to shore.

    Jun Wu Xie was oblivious to the change and rambled on: ¡°No need to harm them this time, I only need to see Mo Qian Yuan.¡±

    That¡¯s just great, I just need to send her into the arms of that damned Crown Prince!

    Murder brewed deep within Jun Wu Yao¡¯s eyes. Alright, he will bring her there, and at the same time, get rid of that eyesore, the newly minted Emperor!

    When she didn¡¯t hear a reply from Jun Wu Yao, Jun Wu Xie raised her head and saw the change in Jun Wu Yao¡¯s eyes, and she bit her lip in contemtion.

    She had forgotten that between Jun Wu Yao and her, they were not just strangers who made use of each other to achieve their goals.

    Summoning up all that she had learnt since her rebirth from the Jun Family¡¯s father and son duo in family interpersonalmunication skills, Jun Wu Xie stiffened, and the words barely tumbled out of her mouth.

    ¡°Big brother?¡±

    ¡°.....¡± A bolt of lightning struck Jun Wu Yao¡¯s heart!

    Winter left, and the ice and snow melted, and spring was the time of rebirth!

    The chill of murder in his heart had thawed with theing of spring and warmed his heart!

    Jun Wu Yao was silent, as his tall slender frame shed toe beside Jun Wu Xie, he whipped out his strong arms, and curled them around Jun Wu Xie tiny body. With a great leap, they soared into the air!

    Jun Wu Xie instinctively reached her hands around Jun Wu Yao¡¯s neck as a single leap had brought them up halfway into the skies. He carried her as they flew through the air, the stars above seemingly within reach if she reached out for them.

    ¡°Wu Xie.¡± Jun Wu Yao¡¯s sounded in her ears amid the rush of the wind.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°Say it again.¡± The slightly hoarse voice was tinged with anticipation.

    Jun Wu Xie stared nkly and was thought on it a moment before she realised what Jun Wu Yao was talking about.

    ¡°Big brother.¡±

    The arms curled around Jun Wu Xie tightened, squeezing so tightly almost crushing her.

    ¡°Wherever you want to go, whatever you want to do, big brother will be with you. Alright?¡± Jun Wu Yao lowered his head and looked at Jun Wu Xie in his arms. She was so petite and light, but at that moment, she weighed a ton, and he had to summon all his strength to hold her or she might disappear from his grasp.

    Jun Wu Xie sensed the turmoil of emotions in Jun Wu Yao and felt puzzled, and a sudden realization dawned on her.

    This big guy might be extremely strong, but his heart might just be like hers.

    The first time she had felt the care and concern from Jun Xian and Jun Qing, she had reacted in this exact same way.

    Jun Wu Yao had only interacted with her and nobody else. He had treated her as the benefactor who saved his life and had developed a sense of reliance on her.

    Jun Wu Xie who had been deprived of love, naturally linked Jun Wu Yao¡¯s abnormal behaviour to her own bitter experience.

    ¡°Alright.¡± She nodded slightly.

    She had Grandfather, Uncle, and maybe Father in the future. Adding a big brother to family was not too much to ask.

    Jun Wu Yao smiled in satisfaction. He did not know what it was, that made this ignorant little girl finally open up, but no matter what it was, he was feeling fantastic!

    The two of them with their fates closely entwined, had two totally opposing definitions for the two words, ¡®big brother¡¯.

    Within the Lin Pce, little ck cat sat in the courtyard, and stared up at the sky, looking at the diminishing speck, trembling in its inadequacy.

    [Oh my! My Mistress has been kidnapped again!]

    [Mistress! Are you abandoning me!?]

    [Bring me along!]

    Little Lotus who stood on one side, quietly scurried his short legs, and went towards the room, mbering towards the cab where the Jade Nectar was kept.

 Chapter 203

    Chapter 203: ¡°Soul Calming Jade (5)¡±

    Under the dark canopy of night, the pce guards within and without the Imperial Pce were responsible for the security where they patrolled in twos. None of them had noticed, a dark shadow soaring past above their heads.

    Jun Wu Xie was held in Jun Wu Yao¡¯s arms, experiencing her first ¡®flight¡¯.

    ¡°Over there.¡± Jun Wu Xie pointed out the pce that was Mo Qian Yuan¡¯s sleeping chambers without hesitation.

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s face darkened, and descended towards the spot Jun Wu Xie indicated.

    The guards outside the pce saw a shadow suddenlynd from the skies and they almost dropped their weapons in shock. They stared at the intruder and before they called out, they saw that the shadow carried someone in his arms and recognized her to be the Young Miss of the Lin Pce, Jun Wu Xie!?

    It was widely known throughout the whole Imperial City, that Jun Wu Xie and Mo Qian Yuan were ¡®madly in love¡¯, and were all waiting for Mo Qian Yuan to issue an edict, to invite Jun Wu Xie to inhabit the East Pce, that was reserved for the Empress.

    They realised that the future Empress hade to visit the Emperor¡¯s sleeping chambers in the dead of the night, and the shocked guards mped their mouths shut immediately. Their eyes then wandered to the man standing, carrying their future Empress.

    Just one look at him, and their legs turned to jelly, almost stumbling where they stood.

    The man¡¯s exuded a terrifying and imposing aura, and his eyes made them tremble in fear.

    ¡°Is His Majesty inside?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked as she jumped off from Jun Wu Yao¡¯s arms, not noticing the eyes filled with regret behind her as she turned to face the guards.

    ¡°Yes.¡± The guards replied firmly.

    Jun Wu Xie just walked towards the chambers with asking to be announced.

    Jun Wu Yao followed behind her and the guards wanted to step up and question his intentions when they found theycked the courage to take a single step nearer to the man. They only managed to gulp as he stepped past them and stood silently by the doors.

    (Your Majesty, we were not cking in our duty, it was just that the man the Empress brought was too overwhelmingly scary!!)

    Jun Wu Xie pushed hard on the doors and sauntered right into the chambers and Mo Qian Yuan froze while he was undressing for bed.

    Mo Qian Yuan turned and a corner of his mouth twitched when he saw Jun Wu Yao standing at the entrance to his chambers with a sour look on his face. Mo Qian Yuan¡¯s arm was still hooked on his belt burly, and the clothes that hung off his shoulders showed off a sculpted muscr chest.

    Although Mo Qian Yuan had been sustained persecution for a long time, under Jun Wu Xie¡¯s careful nursing and his own persistent hard work, his body did not look too bad too.

    ¡°Soul.... Mmmph.¡± Jun Wu Xie had not seen the awkwardness of the situation wanted to step up closer to discuss about the Soul Jade when a warm palm covered her eyes.

    Mo Qian Yuan looked quizzically at the man behind Jun Wu Xie, and saw the arrogantly good looks and his imposing manner, and they had not met before.

    What startled Mo Qian Yuan more were his seemingly bottomless ck eyes.

    ¡°Indecent sight¡± Jun Wu Yao said softly to Jun Wu Xie, but his eyes jet ck eyes were like two swords and they pricked Mo Qian Yuan all over. Those eyes looked like they wanted to rip him apart. His ¡®killer¡¯ eyes and his gentle tone of voice highlighted the great contrast between his actions and feelings.

    Mo Qian Yuan wasn¡¯t that dumb and caught the meaning behind those eyes, and he hastened to dress, putting on the clothes he had just removed, and the prickly feeling eased off after he dressed.

    Only then, was Jun Wu Yao willing to release his hand that covered Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes.

    After regaining her sight, Jun Wu Xie was still clueless about what happened. She looked at Jun Wu Yao and when she did not get much of a reaction from him, she brushed it off in pursuit of more important matters, and walked quickly further into the Emperor¡¯s sleeping chambers, eager to discuss about the Soul Jade.

 Chapter 204

    Chapter 204: ¡°Might (1)¡±

    ¡°And this is?¡± Mo Qian Yuan shrank back a little from Jun Wu Yao who was standing behind Jun Wu Xie. He sensed overwhelming danger from the man.

    ¡°Jun Wu Yao, my¡­.. big brother.¡± It was Jun Wu Xie¡¯s first time to introduce Jun Wu Yao to someone.

    Big brother? Mo Qian Yuan was filled with suspicion. He did not remember that the Jun Family had such a person, but he saw a brief sh of joy in the dangerous man¡¯s eyes when Jun Wu Xie uttered the word ¡®brother¡¯.

    That night, when Jun Wu Yao had rescued Jun Xian and brought him to the Imperial Pce gates, all eyes had been focused on Jun Xian, and no one had really noticed Jun Wu Yao then.

    ¡°What is so important that you came to find me sote in the night?¡± Mo Qian Yuan stepped away from Jun Wu Xie subconsciously, in order to distance himself from the dangerous Jun Wu Yao.

    Jun Wu Xie replied simply: ¡°The Soul Jade.¡±

    ¡°Soul Jade? Did you really¡­..¡±

    Jun Wu Xie knew what he was going to say and shook her head resolutely.

    ¡°I will not hand the Soul Jade over to the Qing Yun n, and I want the other half of the Soul Jade that is with you.¡±

    ¡°What!?¡± Mo Qian Yuan eximed in wide eyed shock, looking at Jun Wu Xie in disbelief.

    She wants to keep the Jun Family¡¯s Soul Jade and¡­.. she wants the Imperial Family¡¯s half as well?

    Has she gone mad?

    ¡°Wu Xie, what do you want the Soul Jade for? It¡¯s just a symbolic ordinary piece of jade, and if you want, I can have people acquire better quality jade for you! To go against the Qing Yun n for a measly piece of jade isn¡¯t the best decision you can make.¡± Mo Qian Yuan had always trusted in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s decisions, but this time, it made him want to pull all his hair out in frustration.

    Jun Wu Xie must have realised the consequences, right?

    ¡°Are you giving it or not?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked simply, her eyes narrowed. The Soul Jade being the Soul Calming Jade, Jun Wu Xie did not have the intention to exin it to Mo Qian Yuan as she could not afford to be careless with this matter that concerned Jun Gu.

    This was the first time Jun Wu Xie had directed her icy stare at Mo Qian Yuan and he had a taste of the chill that that same stare had brought to Mo Xuan Fei and his gang.

    Cold sweat beaded on his forehead. ¡°If you want it, I will give it to you, but¡­.. what about the Qing Yun n? You have seen it yourself. They are determined to get the Soul Jade and will stop at nothing to get it.¡±

    ¡°Give it to me and I will handle them.¡± Jun Wu Xie had no intention to shake hands and make peace with the Qing Yun n.

    When she had made Bai Yun Xian take the poison, she knew then that she and the Qing Yun n could not coexist together.

    Mo Qian Yuan¡¯s heart sank into his shoes at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words. ¡°You would go against the Qing Yun n!? ¡­.. No! Wu Xie! You have seen Jiang Chen Qing¡¯s powers! Even with the Rui Lin Army, we cannot stand up to the might of the twenty odd exponents in their delega¡­..¡±

    Mo Qian Yuan could not finish his statement, the room was suddenly pervaded with an overpowering pressure. In the next moment, a mountainous force crushed upon his shoulders. That moment alone, made his whole body shake uncontrobly, making him lose all strength in his legs and he fell to the floor with a loud thud. His sweat flowed unabated, forming a pool around him upon the floor.

    ¡°Do as she says.¡± The voice was filled with power that rang within his ears. The voice had not been loud, but it had made his ears prick with stinging pain and blood trickled down a corner of his mouth, dripping onto his knees.

    Current schedule:

    6 Regr Chapters a week.

 Chapter 205

    Chapter 205: ¡°Gamble (1)¡±

    His voice alone had inflicted such heavy injuries upon his body, that overwhelming force had almost scared the lights out of him.

    Green spirit? Blue spirit? Or was it the legendary violet spirit¡­..

    Mo Qian Yuan had absolutely no idea which level Jun Wu Yao¡¯s skills had reached. He was that powerful without even releasing his spiritual powers!

    Such a terrifying power existed under the heavens?

    ¡°Enough.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s voice rang out just in time. She did not know if it was Jun Wu Yao¡¯s doing, but the force that struck at Mo Qian Yuan did not affect Jun Wu Xie in the slightest and she could not know how terrifying it was. She could only guess at its impact by looking at the slumped form of Mo Qian Yuan.

    At the same moment Jun Wu Xie finished her statement, the force upon his body lifted and disappeared. He summoned every ounce of his remaining strength and he struggled hard to stand, and fear lingered in his heart as he looked at Jun Wu Yao.

    Who would have thought that such a man who possessed such heaven defying strength to be concealed by Jun Wu Xie¡¯s side? With him, Jun Wu Xie did not have to fear the Qing Yun n.

    With such power, the twenty odd in the delegation would be a pushover. Even if the Qing Yun n Sovereign hade himself, he might be subjected to the same humiliation of defeat.

    ¡°Soul Jade.¡± Jun Wu Yao asked of Mo Qian Yuan.

    Mo Qian Yuan wiped off the blood from his mouth and stole a nce at Jun Wu Yao. Without hesitation or any protests this time, he ordered for the Soul Jade to be brought.

    ¡°Wu Xie.¡± After the task had been assigned, he asked Jun Wu Xie in trepidation: ¡°You said you would deal with the Qing Yun n, are you intending to ask your¡­.. big brother to do it? To have them¡­..¡± Mo Qian Yuan made a sweeping motion across his neck with his hands.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Jun Wu Xie replied truthfully.

    Mo Qian Yuan recoiled in shock.

    Just like that?

    Wasn¡¯t that too brutal?

    ¡°The Qing Yun n might not have been too cordial, but they had notmitted any outrageous atrocities either, and you have decided to ¡­.. A tad bit overboard, isn¡¯t it?¡± Mo Qian Yuan knew that although the Qing Yun n would not give up on the Soul Jade, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s somewhat seemingly hasty decision was a little bit hard to swallow.

    Moreover, the delegation was not the whole of the Qing Yun n. If anything were to happen to them, the Qing Yun n would move in retaliation for sure.

    Can a single Jun Wu Yao, stand against the vengeance of Qing Yun n¡¯s might and of their borrowed swords?

    If possible, Mo Qian Yuan would prefer to keep the peace and settle things amicably.

    Jun Wu Xie did not reply but just looked at the conflicted Mo Qian Yuan. She understood his concerns. He was now the Emperor of Qi and everything that he did, he had to consider the interests of the kingdom atrge. But, being toopassionate and lenient, might not make a good ruler.

    Jun Wu Xie narrowed her eyes and asked slowly: ¡°You think I¡¯m being too brutal?¡±

    With Jun Wu Xie¡¯s query, he felt the hairs on the back of his neck stand as the chilling gaze locked onto him once again.

    ¡°No, I was just think we should not kill unjustifiably.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie surveyed Mo Qian Yuan. She chose Mo Qian Yuan to ascend the throne because he was simple and kind, unlike his cruel and unscrupulous father and brother. He was groomed to be the shield for the Jun Family, and this shield was showing itself to be strong and sturdy, and was rather blunt.

    It could only defend but not attack.

    She kept silent for awhile before she said: ¡°You¡¯re being a softy.¡±

    Mo Qian Yuan¡¯s face darkened. It was not that he was being too soft, it was Jun Wu Xie being to brutal.

    ¡°Let¡¯s make a bet.¡± Jun Wu Xie turned to Mo Qian Yuan. It was time to sharpen the shield a little.

    ¡°What kind of bet?¡±

    ¡°Whether Qing Yun n will seek their own death.¡± Jun Wu Xie said, her eyes narrowed just slightly.

    Current schedule:

    6 Regr Chapters a week.

 Chapter 206

    Chapter 206: ¡°Wager (2)¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Mo Qian Yuan¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    ¡°I am keeping the Soul Jade at all costs, and will not release it to anyone. Aren¡¯t you thinking that I want to kill them all off for no good reason and am being vicious and brutal? Then let¡¯s see what the Qing Yun n will do when we refuse to hand over the Soul Jade when they know it is in our hands?¡± Jun Wu Xie had wanted to have an upper hand in dealing the first strike but had now changed her mind.

    Not for any other reason, other than forging the dull shield that was Mo Qian Yuan, into a sharper shield.

    His lukewarm temperament, needs a little stoking.

    The Jun Family will in the future face other enemies and problems, and Jun Wu Xie did not want to be faced with having to deal with Mo Qian Yuan¡¯s benevolent heart all the time. To prevent future recurring nightmares, she chose to put Mo QIan Yuan through the mill.

    Once he saw the cruelty and viciousness of the enemy, he would understand, a benevolent heart will only kill him.

    ¡°Tell the Qing Yun n tomorrow that the Jun Family¡¯s half of the Soul Jade had been buried with our elders in the family and hope that they can give up on their quest.¡± As to what their reaction would be, would be beyond her control.

    Mo Qian Yuan¡¯s eyes showed a mixture of emotions. He had not expected Jun Wu Xie to give in to the Qing Yun n in the first ce, and he somehow felt, that her intentions were not as simple as what he was told.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give it a try.¡± Mo Qian Yuan sighed.

    Jiang Chen Qing was not an easy person to deal with, but Qin Yu Yan looked like a very understanding person.

    While they talked, the guards brought the Soul Jade and presented it to Mo Qian Yuan who handed it over to Jun Wu Xie.

    The other half of the Soul Calming Jadeid within a brocade box, and after Jun Wu Xie inspected it, she closed the cover and kept it securely.

    Mo Qian Yuan had seen the Soul Jade before, and had not thought of it as anything important. He would not have expected that a tiny piece of the Soul Jade would make Jun Wu Xie stand against the Qing Yun n. He did not want to probe further as he trusted that no matter what Jun Wu Xie did, she had her own good reasons for it.

    With what she came for in her hands, and the wager set, Jun Wu Xie had not much more to say. She turned to leave the chambers and Jun Wu Yao followed, where they subsequently disappeared.

    Outside Mo Qian Yuan¡¯s living chambers, Jun Wu Xie looked into the starry sky, and turned to Jun Wu Yao who had followed behind her. Jun Wu Yao smiled and smoothly wrapped his arm around Jun Wu Xie. With a leap, they soared into the sky once again.

    The guards outside the chambers, stared dumbfounded at the soaring figures flying through the sky and gaped in wonder.

    Under the starry night, the cold wind rushed past them, the cold did not affect Jun Wu Yao in the slightest. The woman in his arms was always cold and unfeeling, but in his arms and pressed against his chest, was a warmth that spread throughout his entire being.

    ¡°Why was your time spent making a wager with that dummy?¡±

    If you feel it¡¯s not worth keeping, just discard it.

    ¡°A sword needs to be honed before it bes sharp, I am just putting it under the mill.¡± It might be the change in the way Jun Wu Xie saw Jun Wu Yao that made her share so much with him.

    ¡®Sharp sword?¡¯ Jun Wu Yao raised an eyebrow, notmenting further.

    ¡°Mo Qian Yuan is intelligent, things that the former Emperor had not taught him, I can teach him. The Kingdom of Qi needed an Emperor, I needed a legitimate heir to the throne who would owe the Jun Family a great debt of gratitude.¡± The path to being a great Emperor had no room for pure andplete benevolence. Mo Qian Yuan had been abandoned and despised by the former Emperor and had not had the chance to learn much. Jun Wu Xie did not mind, to coach and instruct him to be apetent Emperor.

    ¡°My little darling is especially nice to him.¡± Jun Wu Yao said with augh, but his eyes did not show the slightest bit of joy.

 Chapter 207

    Chapter 207: ¡°Wager (3)¡±

    Nice? Jun Wu Xie thought to herself. She did not feel she had treated Mo Qian Yuan nice in any way.

    They were just using each other to further their own ends.

    ¡°I dared to do this because you are here.¡± Jun Wu Xie raised her head to look at Jun Wu Yao. If Jun Wu Xie did not have the extraordinarily skilled Jun Wu Yao behind her, she would not have let go of the opportunity tond the first strike. But, faced with Jun Wu Yao, there was nothing the Qing Yun n could do to ovee him, she might as well make full use of the opportunity.

    To make the fullest use of everything, was her way of doing things.

    Jun Wu Yao was surprised, and glee filled his eyes.

    What Jun Wu Xie had said, had greatly pleased the malicious killer who ughtered without thought.

    ¡°Whatever you want, I¡¯ll get it done.¡± Jun Wu Yao saidughing. It was for just a couple more days, he would allow those insignificant worms to live a little longer.

    Jun Wu Xie blinked her eyes as she thought: ¡®Sometimes, Jun Wu Yao spoils her more than Jun Xian does.¡¯

    This big brother of hers, wasn¡¯t bad at all.

    ¡°Open your mouth.¡± Jun Wu Xie said suddenly.

    Jun Wu Yao opened his mouth wide without hesitation, and the next moment, a slightly sweet elixir was dropped into his mouth and it went down his throat. A sweet fragrance lingered in his mouth and a warmth spread throughout his body. His veins and arteries absorbed the nourishment from the warmth and he felt lighter andforted.

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s smile widened and he did not know what Jun Wu Xie fed him.

    These elixirs were made by Jun Wu Xie¡¯s own hands and only the Jun Family father and son had had the luxury to have tasted them. And Jun Wu Xie had fed one to him today.....

    This night, was the most wonderful night to him, since he was freed from those chains.

    When they got back to the Lin Pce, the night was already deathly quiet. Jun Wu Yao carried Jun Wu Xie and his foot had just touched the ground in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s courtyard when she smelled the thick intoxicating aroma of wine.

    That alluring aroma swirled within the courtyard, and the smell made one crave for more.

    ¡°It smells of Jade Nectar?¡± Jun Wu Xie wrinkled her nose. That was an all too familiar smell, encountered daily in her cultivation of the Snow Lotus, but never had it been so strong.

    Before Jun Wu Xie could figure out what had happened, a sudden roar sounded from inside the room!

    [You wretched brat! Let me go!] The little ck cat meowed and roared from inside the room and a chaos of bangs and tter sounded again!

    Jun Wu Yao was curious and followed a dark faced Jun Wu Xie as she stormed into the room.

    A handsome youth, his face flushed red, drunkenly straddled upon the ck beast, his bare feet nted upon the cold floor, his fair skin in deep contrast to the sleek ck fur on the beast.

    The ferocious ck beast, having the youth upon his back, scratched incessantly at the floor, attempting to throw the wretch off.

    The slender weak looking youth had instead seemed to weigh a ton, sitting firmly atop the ck beast, a wine jar in his left hand, the mouth upon his red flushed faceughing evilly

    ¡°Move! Come on! Move! Why don¡¯t you hit me like you always do? Try It!¡± Drunk Lotus¡¯s mouth curled up at the corners, his slender legs held the ck beast nks in an iron grip, holding it firmly on the ground. His slender graceful body arched back slightly, and with his free hand, scooped up the ck beast¡¯s tail that was swishing about furiously, and gripped it tightly. The tail pulled back fiercely in his palm and Drunk Lotus twisted it and gave it a sharp tug.

    ¡°MEOWWWW!!!¡± The ck beast gave out a ear piercing roar.

 Chapter 208

    Chapter 208:¡±Fighting Lotus (1)¡±

    A storm brewed within Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes, as she looked at the entangled flower and beast. Her chilling gaze swung to the wine cab in the corner of the room, where jars and jars of Jade Nectar had fully filled it after she had carefully sorted and arranged them previously. It was now all in a mess, as empty jarsy on their sides haphazardly in the cab, and many more jarsy broken on the ground, scattered all over, the incredibly precious Jade Nectar spilled. No wonder the smell hung so strongly in the air!

    The sight before her made her eyes turn bitingly cold, and they narrowed menacingly.

    ¡°Separate them.¡± Jun Wu Xie said softly.

    Jun Wu Yao knew that she was speaking to him and without a word, he swept into the ¡®battlefield¡¯, as his long arms reached for Drunk Lotus.

    Drunk Lotus who had been focused on his personal vengeance, had not even noticed Jun Wu Xie¡¯s return till Jun Wu Yao neared as he raised his head in astonishment.

    s, he realised it toote.

    The moment Drunk Lotus raised his head, Jun Wu Yao had had his hands mped on his shoulders. Those immensely strong hands held him in a grip so tight that he felt as if the bones in his shoulders were about to break.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Drunk Lotus cursed, he twisted his agile body and countered, gripping Jun Wu Yao at the elbows, and nting his legs firmly under him, he pushed up sharply!

    Jun Wu Yao stood standing, an immovable mountain, as he raised an eyebrow at the drunken handsome youth.

    ¡°That was a rather good move, but, used on a rather wrong opponent.¡± Jun Wu Yao¡¯s mouth curled in a smile and the hands holding Drunk Lotus¡¯s shoulders twisted and agony showed in Drunk Lotus¡¯s eyes as he felt his strength seep out from him.

    The ck beast leaped up in retaliation at his newfound freedom, but was grabbed by its neck and lifted easily. It turned in rage to face.....

    A pair of violet eyes, and those eyes dispersedpletely all the battle fervour that had raged within it and it hung limp in that huge hand.

    ¡°Had enough?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked calmly, arms crossed. She was expressionless as she stared at the two ruffians that hung from each of Jun Wu Yao¡¯s hands.

    How long had she been gone?

    The ck beast and Drunk Lotus turned meek the moment they saw Jun Wu Xie.

    The biting cold from her eyes were felt by the pair who hung their heads, as those eyes swept across the two guilty faces. The chilly eyes fell on the ck furry face first, then it swung to the young and mesmerizingly handsome one, before it swung back.

    ¡°Speak!¡± That voice froze their hearts in that instant.

    The ck beast squealed

    [Mistress! The moment you left, that petty thief stole your precious wine! I was trying to stop him! He then transformed and had the cheek to hit me.....]

    This was the ck beast¡¯s second encounter with Drunk Lotus. The first time, they had not fought as Jun Wu Xie had been present. Their second encounter this day started the moment Jun Wu Xie had put her foot forward to leave and Little Lotus¡¯s gluttony had taken over and he tottered to the wine cab. The moment he got his tiny grubby hands on the jars, he gulped down the Jade Nectar copiously. Little ck cat had found out and tried to stop him at once. Little Lotus got drunk and transformed into the dashing Drunk Lotus who ignored the little ck cat¡¯s pleas and poured jar after jar of Jade Nectar into his mouth.

    Helpless, little ck cat transformed into his st beast form and took on Drunk Lotus.

    s, the intention was noble, the ending..... tragic.

    He had pounced gantly and valiantly, but the skinny malnourished youth¡¯s single punch had felled it, and he had sat on its back the whole night. The ck beast was feeling rather aggrieved about the whole thing!

    Even the Golden Lion had been devoured, but faced with the puny stick thin and shameless flower, he had been humiliated and helpless..... It didn¡¯t make any sense!

    A million ways to punish them went through the mind of Jun Wu Xie, but after hearing little ck cat rte the night¡¯s events, she grew solemn, and the anger disappeared from her eyes. Deep in thought, she walked to stand before Drunk Lotus.

 Chapter 209

    Chapter 209:¡±Combat Lotus (2)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie knew very well how strong the little ck cat was after transformation, and especially after it had devoured the Golden Lion, its power had grown further. However, Drunk Lotus had been able to suppress and rendered the ck beast helpless.

    Jun Wu Xie had always thought that Little Lotus would be useful in other ways and his fighting prowess was even below the mistress herself, but through Drunk Lotus¡¯s actions today, it might be time to reassess that.

    ¡°You can fight?¡± Jun Wu Xie narrowed her eyes at the red faced Drunk Lotus.

    Drunk Lotus who had been arrogant and egotistical with the ck beast and grown subdued and meek as a mouse in front of Jun Wu Xie. He replied softly: ¡°I can fight the cat easily.¡±

    ¡°The contrast before and after is enormous.¡± Jun Wu Xie stated.

    Little Lotus and Drunk Lotus had an immense contrast in their personalities, and fighting prowess.

    ¡°Snow Lotuses thrive on fine wine naturally, and without the nourishment of wine, my powers cannot manifest.¡± Drunk Lotus said sullenly. If not for that, he would not have been bullied all this time by that dastardly cat to such extents!

    ¡°He speaks the truth.¡± Jun Wu Yao said suddenly. He saw the interest his little devil was showing in Drunk Lotus and exined graciously: ¡°Snow Lotuses are supposed to look like this, the more fine wine they consume, they stronger they be. They are born with an insatiable thirst for wine, your little bumbling lotus¡¯s theft of the wine did note about by ident.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie nodded. If that was so, her contracted ring spirit was not as useless as she had assumed.

    But.....

    That was no excuse for Drunk Lotus to wreck and waste all these Jade Nectar!

    Jun Wu Xie raised her hand and held Drunk Lotus¡¯s chin, as she said through narrowed eyes: ¡°If you need a drink, fine. But the wine here are off limits to you.¡±

    Drunk Lotus gaped like a goldfish under the steely stare of those eyes and was unable to utter a single word, before he nodded, resigned.

    Jun Wu Xie was satisfied and let go of his chin. She had been vexed with herck of prowess in battle, and although the little ck cat made up for it in a way, she had not been satisfied. If Drunk Lotus could add on to her arsenal of strong fighters, he won¡¯t be a shabby addition at all.

    ¡°How strong is he?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked of Jun Wu Yao.

    Jun Wu Yao replied: ¡°That depends on how much he drinks, and what he drinks. If he is provided with enough fine wine, he should not have to break a sweat battling anything beneath a purple level spirit.¡± Drunk Lotus¡¯s strength was beneath Jun Wu Yao¡¯s notice but his little devil had looked very satisfied.

    Throughout the world, the blue spirit had been their limit. In the past century, not a single purple spirit was achieved. Drunk Lotus¡¯s fighting prowess, was the topmost and the finest fighter in Qi!

    ¡°The wine you gave me before, do you have anymore?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked looking at Jun Wu Yao.

    Jun Wu Yao smiled, the little devil was stingy with her feelings, but she wasn¡¯t the least bit shy with her demands for wine. She could not bear to part with the Jade Nectar and had shifted her attention to his Jade Moon.

    ¡°As long as you wish for it, I will bring you all that you need.¡±

    ¡°You can put them down.¡± Jun Wu Xie said.

    With her permission, the ck beast and Drunk Lotus regained their freedom. With Jun Wu Xie here, the two troublemakers stayed unusually silent.

    ¡°If you need to quench your thirst in future, get it from him.¡± Jun Wu Xie told Drunk Lotus.

    Drunk Lotus stole a nce at Jun Wu Yao, and his heart filled with dread.

    He could not defeat this man!

    He was too vicious, it was lucky he was a spirit and not human. A human would have lost his arms if he did not die with that death grip he had held him down with.

    His Mistress asked him to get his fix from such a terrifying man!?

    Drunk Lotus suddenly realised, the days ahead of him were going to be long and hard.....

 Chapter 210

    Chapter 210: ¡°Coercion (1)¡±

    Early the next morning, without waiting for the morning court tomence, the Qing Yun n forced their way into the Imperial Pce¡¯s main hall.

    Mo Qian Yuan had just sat down upon the throne facing his officials and generals when the Qing Yun n¡¯s domineering entrance scared them into retreating back out of the main hall and Mo Qian Yuan¡¯s face darkened.

    ¡°Where is the Soul Jade?¡± Jiang Chen Qing had not noticed that their overbearing actions had trampled Mo Qian Yuan¡¯s position as the Emperor into dust, when they burst in without announcements or notice, and scattered the various officials and generals before standing in the middle of the hall making their demands.

    It might not have escaped his notice, but he just did not care to extend any pleasantries to the ruler of such a tiny speck of a kingdom.

    Mo Qian Yuan suppressed the discontent rising within and said smilingly: ¡°You are very early. Men! Provide seats for our distinguished guests.¡±

    A group of eunuchs brought chairs in and the Qing Yun n delegation sat down.

    ¡°We¡¯ll put aside Yun Xian¡¯s folly for the moment, but I would like to reiterate that the deal agreed between the former Emperor and the Qing Yun n still stands and we don¡¯t mean to create a disturbance in Qi, but we would ask Your Majesty to speedily hand over the Soul Jade over to us, and we can return to Qing Yun n with thepletion of our mission.¡± Jiang Chen Qing went straight to the point. He might have used polite words, but his tone and demeanor had shown not the slightest sign of deferment.

    Even the good natured Mo Qian Yuan was driven to anger but faced with the might of the Qing Yun n, he swallowed it and maintained hisposure.

    At that moment, he hated himself for not agreeing to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s suggestion to kill off these arrogant scoundrels, instead of seeing them strut and bluster here now.

    ¡°Ahh, you came here for that, I had agreed to it yesterday and I had naturallymanded my people to retrieve the Soul Jade throughout the night. But they were met with a problem.¡± Mo Qian Yuan had thought out his scriptst night just for this.

    ¡°Problem? What problem?¡± Jiang Chen Qing faced had darkened immediately.

    If Bai Yun Xian had not sent such a preposterous message, they would not have mobilised such heavy resources for this.

    As a respected and revered Elder in Qing Yun n, the tiny Kingdom of Qi was beneath his notice. Having been made toe here, he just wanted to leave as soon as he could.

    ¡°The Soul Jade is indeed in the kingdom, and as you must have known, our founding forefathers broke it in two and bestowed one half to the Lin Pce¡¯s Jun Qing and kept the other half in the Imperial Pce. Ten years ago, Jun Xian¡¯s eldest, was killed in battle and the grieving Jun Xian buried his half of the Soul Jade with his son, Jun Gu. And as for the other half, it had been sealed together with the former Emperor in the Royal Tomb after he sumbed to his illness.....¡± Mo Qian Yuan narrated unhurriedly. The former Emperor was still locked up in the dungeon but his death had been announced to the people. The former Emperor¡¯s tomb was just a facade and the one that was buried in there was the body of a death convict.

    This fact was known only to two people. Mo Qian Yuan and Jun Wu Xie alone.

    While Mo Qian Yuan had rted his prepared speech, his eyes had swung towards Qin Yu Yan. He did not expect anything to change from the arrogant Jiang Chen Qing, but he had harboured a little hope for the learned and cultured Eldest Miss, to respect the sanctity of the dead¡¯s eternal rest, and give up on their quest.

    However, when Mo Qian Yuan finished, Jiang Chen Qing face had grown thunderously dark. He stood up staring at Mo Qian Yuan and eximed: ¡°What nonsense! How can you bury the Soul Jade!? Such ignorance! Retrieve the two halves of the Soul Jade right now! I don¡¯t care if you dig up the graves or unseal the tombs, this time, I want the Soul Jade in my hand!¡±

    There was no room for negotiation, Jiang Chen Qing¡¯s first demand was to have Mo Qian Yuan and the Jun Family to desecrate the graves!

 Chapter 211

    Chapter 211: ¡°Coercion (2)¡±

    Qin Yu Yan had been silent all this while, she had sat quietly in her seat, her face masked with a gentle smile.

    Upon hearing Jiang Chen Qing¡¯s words, Mo Qian Yuan face grew grave as he hastily said: ¡°That..... doesn¡¯t sound like a good idea. As our forefathers lie in their eternal resting ce, and we go unseal them, that is rather.....¡±

    ¡°Dead people are invalids, Your Majesty need not be so concerned.¡± Qin Yu Yan said softly. ¡°The former Emperor and Jun Gu are already dead and are no longer of concern to the world. Why should Your Majesty put the whole Kingdom of Qi at risk for the sake of two dead men?¡±

    Mo Qian Yuan was stunned as he looked at Qin Yu Yan. He could not believe what he had just heard.

    Put the whole Kingdom of Qi at risk?

    That was obviously a threat!

    Mo Qian Yuan did not expect that the seemingly gentle Qin Yu Yan spewed venom more viciously than Jiang Chen Qing.

    Without giving room for negotiation, she had thrown an ultimatum.

    Hand over the Soul Jade and they will leave. If they refused to hand it over, they will not spare Qi.....

    Mo Qian Yuan finally realized how naive he had been. He had expected the leader of the Qing Yun n delegation to be easier to deal with?

    Look at Jiang Chen Qing, and look at Bai Yun Xian. They were all from the Qing Yun n and which one of them was easygoing?

    Mo Qian Yuan remembered Bai Yun Xian¡¯s attempt to obliterate the whole Imperial City with her poison, and that poison hade from none other than the Qing Yun n.....

    ¡°If Your Majesty feels ufortable doing it, we can do it on your behalf.¡± Qin Yu Yan did not wait for Mo Qian Yuan¡¯s reply and she stood up and turned to Jiang Chen Qing. ¡°Uncle Jiang, I will need to trouble you to bring them to the Royal Tomb and the Jun Family¡¯s graveyard to retrieve the Soul Jade.¡±

    ¡°Hold on! Miss Qin, you.....¡± Qin Yu Yan interrupted before Mo Qian Yuan could continue.

    ¡°Your Majesty had better not try anything rash. I hope you will think for your Kingdom. You would not wish for your people toe to any harm I suppose?¡± Her gentle smile was still stered upon her face, but the chill of the threat that was veiled under those words could clearly be felt.

    Having said that, Qin Yu Yan left with the other Qing Yun n delegates.

    After the Qing Yun n delegates had stepped out of the main hall, the various officials who stood outside shuffled back into the hall in trepidation. Upon seeing the dark expression on Mo Qian Yuan¡¯s face, they mped their mouths shut and did not dare ask anything about the morning¡¯s intrusion.

    Within the huge main hall, there was utter silence as Mo Qian Yuan sat on his throne staring nkly at the departing Qing Yun n delegates as his heart grew cold.

    [I am keeping the Soul Jade at all costs, and will not release it to anyone. Aren¡¯t you thinking that I want to kill them all off for no good reason and am being vicious and brutal? Then let¡¯s see what the Qing Yun n will do when we refuse to hand over the Soul Jade when they know it is in our hands?] Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words fromst night resounded clearly in his mind now as he remembered how Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes were so sure andpletely confident.

    Mo Qian Yuan had a sudden urge tough, Jun Wu Xie hadpletely seen through the innate character of the Qing Yun n or she would not have made the wager with him.

    It was himself that he found hrious. He had been put through the abuse and persecution under the hands of the former Emperor and Mo Xuan Fei for such a long time, why did he still retain that ridiculous modicum bit ofpassion?

    Jun Wu Xie, it was his own stupidity and no one else was to me.

    In the eerily silent morning court session, a series of maniacalughter suddenly broke out, and all the officials looked up in shock at the Emperor guffawing, unable to stop.

 Chapter 212

    Chapter 212: ¡°Coercion (3)¡±

    After the Qing Yun n delegates left the main hall, Jiang Chen Qing wanted to quickly split them into two groups to retrieve the Soul Jade.

    ¡°How ridiculous is it? What was that little Emperor thinking? He thought he could still keep the Soul Jade!? Elder, do you think the Soul Jade was really buried together with their deceased family members?¡± The other Qing Yun n disciples could not hold back their grumbles and asked Jiang Chen Qing.

    Jiang Chen Qing snorted in derision, ¡°He dares? Qi is just a tiny insignificant kingdom, and if he has the audacity to deceive us, I will make him regret that he ever thought our Qing Yun n can be slighted like this.¡±

    Qi was founded less than a century ago, their foundations were not strong and neither was their military might. Among the various powers, they were just a tiny kingdom. And the protection of theirnds, wasrgely dependant on the Jun Family¡¯s Rui Lin Army.

    ¡°The matter of the Jun Family¡¯s Soul Jade having been buried with Jun Gu was previously mentioned by the former Emperor. It seems they do not know the true capabilities of the Soul Jade and buried it with their deceased.¡± Qin Yu Yan said softly.

    She did not believe that Mo Qian Yuan possessed the guts to lie to them on the whereabouts of the Soul Jade.

    ¡°I had heard the Sovereign mention that, the former Emperor were not on good terms with the Jun Family. The former Emperor was worried that Jun Xian¡¯s reputation with his merit in service overshadowed him, and he wanted to annihte the whole Jun Family. He used the Soul Jade to enlist the help of the Qing Yun n to carry out the deed. I believe Mo Xuan Fei had the same intentions with his father, or Yun Xian would not have been won over sopletely in the short time she was here. I suppose they had wanted to make use of Yun Xian to foster closer ties with the Qing Yun n.¡± Jiang Chen Qing sneered.

    The other disciples were interested to hear more and asked curiously: ¡°Was the Emperor so dumb? If the Kingdom of Qi did not have the Rui Lin Army¡¯s garrisons, it would have been swallowed up by the covetous eyes of the other powers. Eradicating the Jun Family, the protector of their kingdom, when the kingdom had just begun to stabilise and flourish, wasn¡¯t that suicidal?¡±

    For a tiny kingdom to even survive among greater powers, it was impossible without a strong defence force at least.

    The Jun Family¡¯s Rui Lin Army was the sharp de that was pointed at their enemies, they pushed back invasions, and defended their soil.

    The former Emperor of Qi had wanted to destroy this de of theirs, that was pure suicide.

    ¡°The minds of the muddled, will not be understood. I have no interest how the Kingdom of Qi will turn out. The former Emperor is dead, the terms in our deal with Qi can be altered. The pills had been delivered and we only need to retrieve the Soul Jade. Whatever happens to Qi in the future, is of no concern to us.¡± Qin Yu Yan said smilingly.

    ¡°What Eldest Miss meant was, the little Emperor does not know that in our deal with the former Emperor, it included the protection of their kingdom by our Qing Yun n for twenty years against any external invasions and harassments.¡± Jiang Chen Qing exined, with augh.

    Qin Yu Yan smiled, ¡°Get the Soul Jade, and let¡¯s have nothing to do with this ce anymore.¡±

    Qin Yu Yan¡¯s words made them smile and they split into two groups and headed towards their assigned destinations.

    They Qing Yun n group had not noticed a tall handsome man carrying a petite young girl had been above their heads, who overheard every single word exchanged among them.

    ¡°Those were the people from the Qing Yun n?¡± Jun Wu Xie surveyed the backs of the figures as they grew smaller in the distance and her eyes grew cold. She had not been present at the main hall, but from their conversation that she overheard, she guessed that Mo Qian Yuan had not managed to squeeze out the tiniest gain from his encounter with those people.

    ¡°Those are just ants and are of no concern. When does my little darling want them dead?¡± The corners of Jun Wu Yao¡¯s mouth curled up slightly. If the blood of those people can win him a smile from Jun Wu Xie, it should be an honour to them.

 Chapter 213

    Chapter 213: ¡°Breakthrough (1)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie turned her head back. ¡°No hurry, if Mo Qian Yuan was to be schooled, let him go through the whole course.¡±

    Making the fullest use of resources avable, she had no more time to spare coaching an Emperor.

    Jun Wu Yao raised an eyebrow but did notment further.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± Jun Wu Xie said, having seen the people from Qing Yun n¡¯s demeanor, the peace in the Jun Family¡¯s graveyard will be broken very soon.

    She had made Mo Qian Yuan find a death row convict¡¯s body to be ced in the Royal Tomb as a substitute for the former Emperor, hence, she wasn¡¯t too worried that the Qing Yun n would discover that the former Emperor still lived.

    Back at the Lin Pce, Jun Wu Xie acted like nothing had happened and continued busying herself with the lotus in the basin which had now bloomed. The intoxicating smell of the wine weaved with the fragrance of the lotus into an alluring aroma. Jun Wu Xie¡¯s spirit power cultivation was achieved as easily as that. The spirit power within her was growing as it gradually filled her veins,arteries and blood vessels. She had noticed, in the past few days, that her spirit growth had shown some signs of halting and she had not made much in the way of progress.

    ¡°Are you breaking the level barrier?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked as she observed the gathering red spirit glow within her palm. She could control the release of her red spirit¡¯s energy outside her body well now, but she had absolutely no idea how to battle with her spirit energy.

    Jun Wu Yao was seated on a chair on the other side, his long legs crossed, his chin resting in his palm, quietly observing Jun Wu Xie¡¯s serious face.

    Ever since Jun Wu Xie had addressed him as ¡®big brother¡¯, their meetings had a significant change in its patterns. At least when Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao were under the same roof, there were no longer any outbursts of expulsion or retreats.

    ¡°nt spirits require unique cultivation techniques. Although they progress rapidly, their level barriers are much more difficult to breach.¡± Jun Wu Yao gently reminded his brash little devil.

    Jun Wu Xie looked up, and she looked at Jun Wu Yao puzzled. She had felt her spirit level break for sometime now, but there had been no progress. She had even specially asked Jun Qing and Long Qi about it, thinking she had done it wrong somehow.

    ¡°Level barrier difficulties?¡±

    For the average person, after they had spent years to train and develop, it was easy for them to breakthrough to the next level. They only need to achieve fulfilment of the spirit energy for the particr level and they would have a chance for a breakthrough. The difficulty for the breakthrough of the level barriers, increase exponentially as the levels go higher. But it was not too difficult to breakthrough the red level to ascend to level orange, unless that person was ill gifted in his innate talents, where their progress were halted.

    When they imed that one was ill gifted in innate talents, they meant that that person¡¯s veins and arteries were unable to contain enough spirit power. A person¡¯s resilience of their veins and arteries not only affected their speed of progress, it affected their umtion of spirit energy.

    The spirit energy within a person constantly develop and umte, the more innately talented one was, more spirit energy would developed and cultivated, and their veins and arteries would have more spirit energy to absorb. For thosecking in talents, the spirit energy grow at a slower pace, and their veins and arteries are unable to sustain the flow of spirit energies, resulting in a portion of the spirit energy umted from their training and development to leak and evaporate out of their bodies, and cause ack of adequate umtion of spirit energy to achieve a breakthrough of the level barrier.

    But Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body had undergone her own meticulous fortification and nurturing, and her veins and arteries were at peak conditions, and there was no remote possibility that they could not contain and carry the flow of spirit energy.

    Jun Wu Yao raised his hand with augh and a ck misty fog coalesced within his palm. He swung his hand down gently and the ball of fog flew towards Jun Wu Xie, and spread downwards from above her head.

 Chapter 214

    Chapter 214: ¡°Breakthrough (2)¡±

    The ck fog spread around Jun Wu Xie as it gradually thinned and disappeared. With the thin ck fog¡¯s dissipation, a red glow started to emanate from Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body. The red glow came from inside her and under her fair skin, her veins, arteries and blood vessels were visible, as they pulsated with a red glow.

    ¡°The spirit power within you has reached it¡¯s optimum within its boundaries. But the methods adopted to cultivate a nt spirit are unlike other contractual spirits. To achieve a breakthrough, it requires something else, besides spirit energy.¡± Jun Wu Yao said through narrowed eyes.

    ¡°What does it need?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked.

    ¡°Contractual spirit.¡±

    ¡°...........¡±

    ¡°nt spirits¡¯ spirit energies are like the growth of all living things, constant and endless. But itcks the brute force required for a breakthrough of the level barrier. If you want a breakthrough, you will need to absorb other contractual spirits, and use its power to help you achieve it.¡± Jun Wu Yao exined.

    Jun Wu Xie was stunned. ¡°Me? Absorb spirits?¡±

    His suggestion was just preposterous.

    ¡°Do you know why there was never a single nt contractual spirit here?¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Jun Wu Xie was curious. Since she was reborn, she had not heard of another nt contractual spirit.

    At least throughout her inherited memories, this world had only two types of contractual spirits. One was the weapon type contractual spirit, and the other type was the beast type contractual spirit. Little Lotus was the first and only nt spirit that she knew of.

    Jun Wu Yaoughed, and exined further: ¡°Before contractual spirits and people establish a link, they choose a suitable contractual spirit based on their physique and their bodily constitution. Under the skies, people who can absorb the spirit energy of contractual spirits are few and far between and nt spirits almost never descend to the world. If an asional one appears, his master would not know how to achieve a breakthrough to the next level and it bes a useless spirit. There were also people who did not even realise the awakening of their spirits and lived through a mediocre life dragging their nt spirit along carelessly.¡±

    He had omitted one fact, and that was.....

    The skies he had mentioned, onlyprised of the skies in the lower three realms that Jun Wu Xie inhabited in, and not the real vast skies that he knew of.

    ¡°But you are different, you have a duo spirit constitution. Your little ck cat has the ability to devour contractual spirits, and you can too.¡± Jun Wu Yao stood up, and walked over to stand before Jun Wu Xie. As he uttered thest word of his statement, he pointed his finger at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s forehead.

    ¡°If you want to breakthrough, then devour a contractual spirit.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie tilted her head to look past the finger on her forehead and saw the handsome face of Jun Wu Yao as he gave her an enigmatic devilish smile.

    He knew! He knew little ck cat¡¯s soul was fused with hers!

    ¡°The stronger the spirit you devour, the more it will help with your breakthrough to the next level. Do not squander this opportunity for your breakthrough, and it will bring you unexpected results.¡± Jun Wu Yao lowered his head and the finger pressed upon her forehead and slid slowly down her nose, till it came to her tiny sharp chin. He hooked his finger under her chin and raised her head to look into her eyes before he said: ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about it, as a big brother, I will prepare everything necessary for your first spirit level breakthrough. You will just have to absorb it and it will be done.¡±

    The contractual spirit that nt spirits absorb the first time they achieve a breakthrough had enormous repercussions on the human masters. Jun Wu Yao did not want Jun Wu Xie to haphazardly pick a useless spirit to devour.

    His little devil only deserved the very best!

    ¡°How do I absorb it?¡± Jun Wu Xie had no knowledge in this regard. Little ck cat was the one who devoured the Golden Lion and not her. An absurd thing like absorbing a contractual spirit was already unheard of, needless to say of knowing how to carry it out.

    ¡°I will teach you.¡± Jun Wu Yao said as his mouth curled up at the corners. He saw the look of apprehension cross the face of Jun Wu Xie and he grew more amused.

 Chapter 215

    Chapter 215: ¡°Breakthrough (3)¡±

    Looking at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s expression of confusion, Jun Wu Yao could not bear but to pull her into his arms, his chest against her back and rested his chin on her head. Jun Wu Yao cupped Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hands together and ced a palm sized crystal ball in them.

    ¡°I have already prepared the contractual ring spirit for you and ced it in there.¡± Jun Wu Yao said smiling.

    Jun Wu Xie stared at the crystal ball in her hands, it was sparkling clear and you could see through it. Upon closer inspection, she noticed there was something more inside. A trail of light seemed to swirl within and the light seemed to be alive.

    ¡°That¡¯s a contractual spirit within?¡± The ball¡¯s surface will cold and hard and felt just like beautiful crystal, but different. She could not identify what material that was.

    ¡°It is called a Spirit Prison, it is used to confine spiritual bodies. Two hours after a contractual ring spirit¡¯s master dies, they return to the spirit world. Capturing the contractual ring spirits has to be carried out within that time. Trap them within the Spirit Prison and they will not be able to escape.¡± Jun Wu Yao¡¯s mind was not on the Spirit Prison, he had it prepared when he first discovered Little Lotus as he believed that his little darling will need it one day.

    ¡°What kind of a contractual ring spirit is in here?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked as she peered into the Spirit Prison. The swirling stream of light was another form of the spirit body when trapped, and its original form was not visible now.

    ¡°Soaring Serpent.¡± Jun Wu Yao replied through narrowed eyes. It was an ancient spiritual beast that was born at the beginning of time when the heavens and earth were created.

    ¡°Althoughpletely absorbing the Soaring Serpent would be difficult with your current powers, but the first contractual ring spirit that you absorb is of paramount importance. Do not worry, I will help you with the breakthrough. Remember, no matter how painful it bes, you will have to persist and hold on. Once the absorption begins, you cannot give up on it or you will be engulfed by the spirit that you wanted to devour.¡± Making a red level spirit absorb such a powerful contractual ring spirit like the Soaring Serpent was risky, but Jun Wu Yao did not want any other alternatives.

    For people with nt spirits, the first time they went through a spirit level breakthrough, the contractual ring spirit they absorb was fused into the spirit energy of the person. This was the mostplete ring spirit that Jun Wu Xie could absorb and Jun Wu Yao did not want Jun Wu Xie to miss out on the opportunity.

    The Soaring Serpent might be powerful, but its power would bring Jun Wu Xie¡¯s future development to greater heights.

    It was worth the risk.

    WIth him around, his little darling will be fine.

    ¡°You, trust me?¡± Jun Wu Yao asked.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded slightly and she realised she could not see Jun Wu Yao who was behind her and answered affirmatively.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Jun Wu Yao was ecstatic. Jun Wu Xie who had lowered her walls towards him made him want to hold her tight in his arms all the more.

    ¡°Open the Spirit Prison.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie followed Jun Wu Yao¡¯s instructions and ced her hands on the top and bottom of the Spirit Prison and turn them in opposing directions at the same time. The perfectly seamless crystal sphere turned under her hands, and the struggling Soaring Serpent within found its only avenue of escape and pushed its spirit out through the tiny crack.

    ¡°Do it now! Like you do daily with the Snow Lotus¡¯s spirit energy, draw in the Soaring Serpent¡¯s spirit into your body but do not be hasty. Slowly let its spirit meld into your veins and arteries, and refine it bit by bit.¡± Upon the release of the Soaring Serpent, Jun Wu Yao had immediately set up a powerful spirit barricade around him, to entrap and seal the escaping ring spirit within.

    Jun Wu Xie closed her eyes, and began to draw in the soul of Soaring Serpent into her body.

    When it began, Jun Wu Xie felt an exceedingly violent spirit, rampaging within her body!

 Chapter 216

    Chapter 216: ¡°Breakthrough (4)¡±

    That was the spirit energy of an unfamiliar spirit, it waspletely tyrannical, and filled with marauding destructive power. The moment Jun Wu Xie started to draw in the spirit, her mind had be chaotic and her nerves had felt like they were about to snap in the next moment!

    Sweat beads formed on her body and her clothes were soon drenched.

    Pain felt in the soul was indescribably tormenting, far worse than any physical pain ever felt.

    Jun Wu Xie was never averse to pain, but the torment she was under, made her turn pale.

    Physical pain could drive a person to a momentary faint, but the agony from the torture of the soul would never make one lose consciousness. When a person¡¯s soul is under torture, his consciousness would in fact be heightened. At that moment, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s senses were heightened and amplified so much that a gentle tap on her would have felt like a boulder that had smashed on her.

    The petite body within his arms grew hot and the colour drained from her face. Jun Wu Yao did not do anything besides carefully cradling Jun Wu Xie within his embrace.

    He knew very well, any touch on her now will only be harmful and agony to Jun Wu Xie.

    Her soul was under merciless assault, Jun Wu Xie gritted her teeth in defiance. Most people might not had had the chance to experience this agonising torment throughout their lives, but she was no stranger to it.

    When the little ck cat¡¯s soul had merged with hers, she had experienced this indescribable agony.

    She had been very young then. When she got off from the operating table, she had lost her human form. Now that she was once again feeling the familiar pain, there was no fear nor dread in her heart.

    If she was not afraid of death, this was nothing.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s defiant streak was stoked, she did not back down, and increased the speed to draw in the spirit.

    Kill me if you can, if not, stay down and get devoured!

    The Soaring Serpent¡¯s soul thrashed and bashed, refusing to be absorbed by a human. But the spirit barrier totally shut off all his avenues of escape, and under the man¡¯s guidance, he was gradually being drawn into the little human girl¡¯s body!

    The Soaring Serpentunched a frenzied attack on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s soul. Humans had weaker souls and he believed that by destroying the littless¡¯ soul, he would be able to escape!

    But Jun Wu Xie¡¯s soul had turned out to be more resilient than it had thought. No matter how he attacked, her seemingly weak and tiny soul had not given in an inch, and had shown absolutely no sign of dissipation.

    When Jun Wu Xie had fully drawn in the soul of the Soaring Serpent into her body, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes remained shut.

    Her consciousness had fallen together with her soul into an abyss of darkness.

    She saw within the darkness, a huge fearsome beast.

    It was as enormous as the massive dragons of legend. It¡¯s body was one of a snake, but was endowed with a pair of wings with hooked ws. Its wings were pping, and it suspended the huge serpent as it hovered in mid air.

    Since Jun Wu Xie¡¯s rebirth, among the bestial spirits she had seen, the Golden Lion had been the biggest. But with the Soaring Serpent before her eyes, it¡¯s head alone was more massive than the Golden Lion itself! It¡¯s dominating presence spread as it unted its strength.

    ¡°Insolent human! You would attempt to devour my soul!?¡± The Soaring Serpent looked down from its elevated viewpoint, at the tiny Jun Wu Xie on the ground. Jun Wu Xie¡¯s soul was so tiny that a single fang in its mouth was bigger than her!

    Jun Wu Xie raised her head, and looked at the tyrannical Soaring Serpent. In those shiny ck eyes, was a sea of calm.

 Chapter 217

    Chapter 217: ¡°Breakthrough (5)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie raised her head, and looked at the tyrannical Soaring Serpent. In those shiny ck eyes, was a sea of calm.

    Jun Wu Xie sat down and crossed her legs in meditation in the darkness, having no intention tobat the Soaring Serpent.

    The Soaring Serpent¡¯s arrogance red, infuriated upon seeing the tiny human soul calmly sit before its majestic presence, seemingly unaffected when she should be cowering in fear.

    ¡°You! Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll shred you to pieces?¡± The Soaring Serpent roared.

    Jun Wu Xie opened her eyes,pletely calm.

    ¡°You are in my body, how will you shred me up?¡±

    The Soaring Serpent was stumped. This littless, wasn¡¯t she being a little too level headed?

    It had not been aware of where it was now, but with Jun Wu Xie¡¯s statement, it noticed a significant difference in the air that was different from before..... it was obviously now in the lower three realms!

    Within the lower three realms, no contractual ring spirits had even gone beyond the seven levels, not to mention the appearance of one as mighty as it was. Should this human soul not have been frightened senseless and lose her sanity uponying her eyes on it¡¯s overwhelming presence?

    Moreover, how did she know they were inside her body now?

    ¡°How do you know?¡± The Soaring Serpent was stupefied by Jun Wu Xie¡¯s calm demeanor.

    Jun Wu Xie had just closed her eyes again when the Soaring Serpent spoke. She opened them again and said impatiently: ¡°You are not the first spirit to have entered, so do not create such a ruckus.¡±

    For anybody else, during their first time absorbing a spirit body, they would have been rather panic stricken, but such encounters to Jun Wu Xie, were not unfamiliar to her.

    When the little ck cat had fused with her, it had been just like now. This seemingly dark world, was a space within her soul. Her current appearance was just a figment evolved from her soul, just as the Soaring Serpent was. The first time she hade to this space, and saw little ck cat for the first time, Jun Wu Xie had experienced the panic and helplessness, but this space had be one that she was familiar with now!

    In this dark space within her soul, it was impossible for any unfamiliar souls to cause or inflict harm upon her. All she needed to do now, was to quiet down, and use this space to chip at and divide the Soaring Serpent¡¯s soul bit by bit for its absorption.

    The importance of experience!

    It was aplete victory by Jun Wu Xie!

    The Soaring Serpent stared at Jun Wu Xie sitting calmly on the ground, dumbstruck. It could feel its own soul gradually being digested bit by bit into this lightless space.

    The Soaring Serpent lost its cool!

    The great Soaring Serpent was to be devoured by a tiny insignificant littless!?

    ¡°Wait! You can¡¯t!¡± The Soaring Serpent pleaded, it did not want to be devoured!

    If it was not for that terrifying man, it would not have sunk so low.....

    Jun Wu Xie ignored the cries of the Soaring Serpent, and focused on breaking down the Soaring Serpent¡¯s soul and patiently absorbing it little by little.

    Upon being drawn in, the Soaring Serpent had lost any chance of escape. In here, it was only if Jun Wu Xie¡¯s soul backed down, that the Soaring Serpent could escape, if not, it could only ept the fate of being devoured.

    Jun Wu Xie had lost track of time when she finally opened her eyes from her meditation. What met her eyes was not the endless darkness, but the familiar sight of her room.

    A mischievous voice tinged with a hint of relief sounded from above her head suddenly. ¡°I knew you could do it, and you would be fine.¡± Having said that, Jun Wu Yao turned the petite figure within his arms around to face him.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face was beaded with crystal clear drops of perspiration. Her big round eyes were not fully opened, having not fully awakened. When she became aware of Jun Wu Yao in front of her, she straightened herself and subconsciously looked down at her palm, which emanated an orange glow of spiritual fire.

 Chapter 218

    Chapter 218: ¡°Breakthrough (6)¡±

    The orange glow of her spirit energy, gathered into mes. Bright and radiant, the shade of orange reflected in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes, igniting a ripple of joy and surprise.

    ¡°I broke through.¡± She gasped softly.

    ¡°Yes you did, my darling.¡± Jun Wu Yao nted a light kiss on her forehead, happy to just lightly taste her joy.

    His little darling had only recently changed her attitude towards him and he did not want to risk breaking the up beautiful atmosphere between them.

    Jun Wu Xie had taken less time than he had expected, and it seemed the process of absorbing the Soaring Serpent had not brought her any difficulties.

    He had his eye set on an amazing one!

    Advancing from red to an orange spirit, Jun Wu Xie had taken a mere few months. She had shrank the years needed by an average person to such extents, which was absolutely unbelievable.

    On the other hand, if Jun Wu Yao had not prepared in advance, Jun Wu Xie might not have achieved a breakthrough so easily.

    ¡°You have attained the orange level spirit, the spirit energy required for cultivation and development will increase in folds. You are still young, and there is no need to rush.¡± Jun Wu Yao raised his hand to smoothen her hair.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded her head, the first Snow Lotus had already fully blossomed. After the Snow Lotus bloomed, the spiritual energy they provided decreased. Fortunately, in the past few months, Little Lotus had nurtured a few Snow Lotus seeds and she had enough to use for the moment.

    ording to the written records in the ancient book, if water from the Heavenly Spring were to be used, the Snow Lotus needed only a month to bloom, which will overshadow the effects that Jade Nectar gave.

    Having sessfully achieved her breakthrough, Jun Wu Xie was in no hurry to continue with her development and cultivation. While she had absorbed the Soaring Serpent, three days had passed. And in these three days, the changes within the Imperial City had been devastating!

    The Qing Yun n had disregarded the Imperial Family and had forcefully broken into the Royal Tomb and dug up Jun Gu¡¯s grave.

    But no matter how they searched, they found no trace of the Soul Jade. They were about to blow the whole ce up!

    Jun Wu Xie had not even the time to freshen up before she heard a series of ear splitting explosions. She frowned and grabbed some clothes to cover her from the ravages of the past three days and strode immediately out the door.

    ¡°Little ck!¡±

    The little ck catid just outside the door and upon hearing its Mistress¡¯ call, it transformed into its ck beast form and carried Jun Wu Xie upon its back and rushed towards the source of the explosions.

    Jun Wu Yao walked out unhurriedly from the room, and his smile faded as he saw the hurried back of Jun Wu Xie.

    Who were the insolent tiny insects that dared disrupt the rest of his little darling.....

    His dark ck eyes gradually tinged with a dangerous violet, and the air in the courtyard hung heavy and suffocating. A shadow who had been hidden in the shadows was stung by Jun Wu Yao¡¯s anger and appeared in a flurry, and knelt before him.

    ¡°My Lord!¡±

    ¡°Who was it?¡± Jun Wu Yao¡¯s mouth was a cold hard line.

    ¡°It¡¯s those guys from the Qing Yun n.¡±

    ¡°Good. They seem to enjoy toying with death, I shall show them how I y.¡± Jun Wu Yao¡¯sughter was chilling. A movement caught the corner of his eyes, and Jun Wu Yao turned his dark violet eyes upon the mbering Little Lotus by the lotus pond.

    Little Lotus felt the vicious stare and a shock ran through his entire body. He was minding his own business cultivating within the lotus pond when Jun Wu Yao¡¯s shock wave of anger had caused pains and aches all over his little body. He had transformed into human form to escape from here but it seemed like a Great Demon had his eye on him.

    ¡°Get me a jar of Jade Moon.¡± Jun Wu Yao stood staring at Little Lotus, as hemanded the shadow at his side.

 Chapter 219

    Chapter 219: ¡°Third p (1)¡±

    Smoke filled the air outside of Lin Pce. A big group of the Rui Lin Army gathered in front of its gates, and facing them, were ten men from the Qing Yun n delegation.

    ¡°I say, let¡¯s not waste time. Your weak attempt at resistance is futile, and I¡¯ll advise you to hand over the Soul Jade peacefully and save yourself the pain and humiliation.¡± A disciple of the Qing Yun n turned his wrist around repeatedly, a pair of ck half finger gloves covered his hands.

    He looked towards the Rui Lin Army soldier whom he had flung tond before the Lin Pce¡¯s gates with a single punch, contempt written across his face.

    Behind him, there were three other disciples dressed in the Qing Yun n¡¯s livery, and six others dressed in individually different attire who were obviously top exponents from allies of the Qing Yun n who apanied them on this trip to Qi.

    The terrifiedmoners huddled at the side. The chaos had been going on since yesterday when the Qing Yun n had suddenly attacked the Lin Pce. If the Rui Lin Army had not arrived in time, the Lin Pce might have fallen to these foreign intruders.

    The Rui Lin Army soldiers who gathered in front of the Lin Pce had swelled, numbering in the hundreds, but the Rui Lin Army who had the advantage of numbers, were being systematically oppressed by the group from the Qing Yun n.

    In just a short day, the Rui Lin Army wounded had gone beyond a hundred, while the Qing Yun n had suffered no losses.

    At that moment, Jun Xian stood dark faced, surveying the chaos in front of him. They had crossed swords for a long period but only the four Qing Yun n disciples from the group had stepped up to fight. The other six had just watched from the sidelines.

    The four who had fought, looked about thirty years of age, and they all had level green spirits and beyond.

    Judging from quality of the exponents sent, it could be seen that the Qing Yun n had ced a rather high priority on retrieving the Soul Jade, as not a single one of them were easy pushovers.

    ¡°Father, let me do it.¡± He had been seated in the wheelchair, and kept up the pretense of being crippled. He could no longer hold down the anger boiling within. Throughout the day, he had been forced to witness soldiers from the Rui Lin Army, brothers in arms to him, wounded and oppressed by the people from the Qing Yun n. The knot that had twisted his insides had grown as he sat holding himself back, but now it threatened to explode in his rage.

    The Qing Yun n was too much!

    Jun Xian remained silent, his gaze on the men behind the Qing Yun n disciples.

    Among the six, the youngest of them had lived beyond a half century, and a few of them looked older than Jun Xian himself. They had stood back, not because of their old age, but because the QIng Yun n¡¯s disciples were able to handle the situation they faced and there was no need for their expertise.

    Jun Xian was very certain, that among the six at the back, every single one of them was more than a match for him!

    Jun Xian had a green leveled spirit, if he were to join forces with the Bone Corroding White Owl, they might be on equal standing with the disciples of the Qing Yun n, but.....

    The other six, way outssed Jun Qing by too much.

    Jun Xian had held Jun Qing back all this time at a heart wrenching cost of his men in the Rui Lin Army as he had been very certain if he or Jun Qing had partaken in the fight, the other six men would not have stood idly by.

    Based on his calctions, the weakest among them, must at least have achieved lower spectrum of the level blue spirit. And once the move, he expected the Lin Pce to fall!

    ¡°What? Still not giving up?¡± The man wearing the ck gloves arrogantly raised his chin. His gloves were his contractual ring spirit. With the boost from his ring spirit, he could take down a male lion with a single punch. Ordinary soldiers would not be able to stand up to single punch of his!

    ¡°The tiny Lin Pce, should not have arrogantly gone against the Qing Yun n, if you persists on your folly, we will bring our wrath upon you.¡± After a long day¡¯s worth of skirmishes, the disciples of the Qing Yun n were getting impatient.

 Chapter 220

    Chapter 220: ¡°Third p (2)¡±

    ¡°Since they insist on doing this the hard way, let¡¯s not waste time here. Capture the useless one first, I don¡¯t believe Lin Pce would refuse to hand over the Soul Jade then.¡± Two of the Qing Yun n disciples discussed their ns openly, totally disregarding the presence of the furious Rui Lin Army soldiers and the Jun Family¡¯s father and son.

    The ¡®useless one¡¯ that they were referring to was none other than Jun Qing who was seated in the wheelchair.

    Jun Qing¡¯s eyes grew bloodshot red then, how he yearned to rush up to the two despicable scoundrels and have a glorious fight to the death!

    They had not attempted to negotiate nor made any requests. The Qing Yun n hade to their gates and attacked without warning. Scattered in front of the gates, many soldiers stilly on the ground gravely injured. They had been hurt by the Qing Yun n¡¯s merciless assault, their lives still hanging by a thread!

    They had heard of the tyranny of the Qing Yun n, and having faced them personally today, the stories they heard of the topmost n rang ringly true!

    ¡°Do not push us too far!¡± The Rui Lin Army soldiers gripped their sabres in fury, standing protectively in front of Jun Xian and Jun Qing.

    They might not be as strong in might as the disciples of the Qing Yun n. But their loyalty was not to be questioned!

    ¡°If you want to get to my lord, it will have to be over my dead body!¡± Long Qi stepped to the fore, alone, a cold gleam ran down his sword as he held it horizontally in front.

    ¡°Ha ha ha.¡± The Qing Yun n discipleughed. Hisughter was directed sneeringly at an opponent he deemed too weak to stand up to him.

    ¡°You? You think you can stop us? If youe seeking death, we¡¯ll grant you your wish. Rest assured, when you guys are dead, I will make sure to step on every one of your bodies, and drag your useless cripple of a lord to the ground, so he can grovel at my feet and plead for his life.¡±

    His insulting tone was felt strongly, like a sharp knife had sliced across the hearts of every single one of the Rui Lin Army soldiers.

    The one they had pledged loyalty and devotion to, cannot be subject to such humiliation!

    Long Qi shot forward, with sword in hand, the gleam on the sword trailed like lightning that struck at the man who spewed those words that humiliated Jun Qing!

    The disciple of the Qing Yun n did not back off, and faced Long Qi¡¯s attack squarely. He held two cusses in his hands, a manifestation of his weapon spirit. At the moment Long Qi¡¯s sword neared, he crouched down, to avoid the killing thrust, and his agile body shed to at side, and a cuss edge bore down towards Long Qi¡¯s body!

    In a moment, Long Qi was fully engaged in his fight with the man.

    The other Qing Yun n disciples stood by and watched on. They were confident the fight will end the same way the previous bouts. It will end up in humiliation for the Rui Lin Army again.

    Momentster, those smiles faded.

    Long Qi braced himself for the attack of the two cusses. When both des were stabbed into his left and right shoulders, he exerted his energies to expand his shoulder muscles to trap and lock down both cusses. Disregarding the staggering pain in his shoulders, and with a loud roar, he thrust his sword at the heart of his opponent!

    ¡°Damn!¡± The Qing Yun n disciple had never encountered an opponent who fought with such tant disregard for his own life. In order to dodge, he released his hold on the weapons and as a result, Long Qi¡¯s sword scored a hit on his opponent¡¯s left arm.

    Having fought tens of opponents, the Qing Yun n had not sustained a scratch. He stared at Long Qi, who had caused his blood to flow. The twin cusses had reverted to its insubstantial form when he released them and escaped from Long Qi¡¯s entrapment. Now, the twin des had returned and coalesced within his hands.

    Long Qi straightened himself and stood where he was. Blood flowed from the wounds on his shoulders, but he did not bother about it. His heart stopping gaze, stared at the disciple of the Qing Yun n, daggers in his eyes.

 Chapter 221

    Chapter 221: ¡°Third p (3)¡±

    ¡°My next strike, will take your life.¡± Long Qi said with narrowed eyes, in provocation at the Qing Yun n disciple.

    The man¡¯s face darkened, unable to believe he was wounded by Long Qi.

    ¡°It¡®s time to stop ying games, we should not waste our time with these trash. We should aplish the Eldest Miss¡¯ orders first before we take out time to amuse ourselves with them.¡± Seeing hisrade wounded, another disciple of the Qing Yun n stepped up to interject.

    They had spent quite some time fooling around, they did not have much more time to waste.

    ¡°Do not kill that miserable mongrel , I need him alive as a test subject for some drugs.....¡± The wounded disciple said in a low voice, and shot Long Qi a venomous look.

    ¡°As you wish.¡±

    The next moment, the four disciples of the Qing Yun n rushed at Long Qi.

    Suddenly, he found himself under the attack of four green leveled spirits and Long Qi could not even afford the time to breathe.

    A shrill screech sounded from above them, the Bone Crushing White Owl swooped in from the gates of the Lin Pce, and a tall slender form trailed in its wake!

    ¡°Father, I can¡¯t hold back anymore.¡± Jun Qing had said the moment he made his move.

    Long Qi was like a brother to him, and that brother was fighting to protect him. It was impossible for him to watch on while his brother fought for him.

    Jun Xian sighed, but a me lit in his eyes.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not hold back! Rui Lin Army to arms! Kill them all!¡± At Jun Xian¡¯s roaringmand, the Rui Lin Army soldiers rushed at the ten men of the Qing Yun n!

    The battle among hundreds of men raged in seconds, and the six men who had watched on silently made their move!

    Jun Xian¡¯s fears had materialised, the six men might have been elderly, but their prowess and skills were above the four disciples! Five blue streaks of spiritual energies shot across the sky, and among them, a lone indigo streak stood out!

    Just a level shy of the purple spirit, the mighty indigo spirit!

    The moment the indigo light appeared, all Rui Lin Army soldiers felt an immense pressure upon them!

    The might of the indigo spirit, caused all whose spirits were below green to have difficulty breathing. They were robbed of their ability to battle, and some could not even walk.

    The indigo spirit glow emanated from head to toe on an elderly man with a greyish white beard. He held his hands behind his back and stood behind everyone, his wise eyes surveying the battle, his brow slightly furrowed.

    The Qing Yun n had mobilized two indigo spirit exponents. One of them had gone with Jiang Chen Qing and Qin Yu Yan to the Imperial Pce to settle their scores with Mo Qian Yuan, and the other one stood before the gates of the Lin Pce!

    Under the indigo spirit¡¯s oppressive pressure, the Rui Lin Army soldiers werergely incapacitated. Only Long Qi, Jun Xian, Jun Qing and a few more struggled in defiance. But they faced four high leveled green spirits and five overwhelming blue spirits at the same time!

    Things could not get any worse!

    The Jun Family were in a very tough battle, big and small wounds started opening up all over their bodies. The heavy stench of blood pervaded the air, further stifling the resistance they put up.

    Right at that moment, a ear splitting roar cracked through the air!

    A massive ck streak rushed out from the gates of the Lin Pce, and a tiny figure sat, perched high upon its back.

    ¡°Who dares harm my Grandfather and Uncle!!?¡± Her bitter cold voice shot right into the ears of the men still in the frenzy of battle, and they subconsciously turned to see the source of that voice.

    They saw a majestic ck beast, with a peerlessly beautiful girl perched upon it, and her eyes stood out, bitingly cold!

 Chapter 222

    Chapter 222: ¡°Third p (4)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s frosty gaze surveyed the battlefield, her sight locked onto Jun Xian and Jun Qing and their wounds. An angry explosion went off in her mind.

    She had intended to use the Qing Yun n¡¯s arrogance as a lesson for Mo Qian Yuan to learn how to be an Emperor, and was prepared to have Jun Wu Yao lend a hand to end the conflict with the Qing Yun n. She had not expected for her spirit breakthrough toe just then, and in the time that she had been unconscious, the Qing Yun n had brought their assault right up to their doors!

    Jun Wu Yao had been preupied, with protecting her throughout her spirit breakthrough, and had no knowledge that the Lin Pce had been under siege.

    And upon seeing the blood stained figures of Jun Xian and Jun Qing, Jun Wu Xie had only one single thought on her mind!

    She wanted all within the Qing Yun n to die by a thousand cuts, and not a single one was to be spared!

    The young girl and the ck beast¡¯s sudden appearance had surprised the people of the Qing Yun n, and when they saw the youthful appearance of Jun Wu Xie, they heaved a sigh of relief.

    It was just ass that looked barely fifteen. Even Jun Xian and Jun Qing were wounded by them, what could the tiny young girl do to them?

    Among the aggressors, only the exponent with the indigo spirit remained wary of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s sudden appearance.

    He had released his oppressive pressure on the battlefield, and all with spirits below the green level should be greatly affected by it. But this little girl had maintained her cold gaze and did not seems to be affected in the least. What baffled him further was that he was not able to ascertain the level of the jet ck beast contractual ring spirit whom she rode upon.

    The indigo leveled exponent frowned in thought, with his powers, he was able to determine Jun Wu Xie¡¯s spirit level with one nce, but what he saw, shocked him more.

    The little girl, at such a tender younger age, had achieved a level orange spirit!?

    With her age, her spirit must have just awakened, and within such a ridiculously short period of time, she had broken through from her red spirit to orange!? That was absolutely incredible!

    A fourteen year old who broke through to attain an orange spirit, and withstood his spirit¡¯s oppressive pressurepletely. He looked at her in awe and disbelief.

    ¡°Little ck.¡± Jun Wu Xie called chillingly.

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    At the drop of hermand, Jun Wu Xie had jumped off the ck beast. She might have just attained her orange spirit. But the sight of her family members wounded drove her hatred for the attackers uncontrobly forward.

    The massive ck beast roared as it leapt towards the Qing Yun n disciples. Its first target was one Qing Yun n disciple who was currently tangled with Jun Xian.

    The man saw the ck beast as the young Jun Wu Xie¡¯s contractual ring spirit, and had not paid much attention to it. But at the moment the ck beast pounced on him, he was stunned!

    How was it so fast!?

    Before he could react, as he realised he hadpletely underestimated the beast, his neck was broken off with a crunch in a single bite!

    ¡°ROAR ! ! !¡± The ck beast swung its head and threw the head in its jaws into the air.

    The dismembered head sailed in a smooth arc through the air as the blood flow trailed in its wake. The fresh warm blood sttered on the other Qing Yun n disciples.

    It had happened too fast, and they did not expect, that a ring spirit that possessed an unascertained level was capable of such speeds in its attacks!

    ¡°Today, none of you will leave alive.¡± Jun Wu Xie narrowed her eyes and released her newly attained orange spirit to its fullest extent.

 Chapter 223

    Chapter 223: ¡°Third p (5)¡±

    The orange spirit energy emanated from her body and spread out bathing her in a halo of light. The nine men of the Qing Yun n looked at Jun Wu Xie, shocked.

    An orange level spirit user, was able to release her spirit energy to such an extent!?

    Impossible!

    The girl before them, had just a mere orange spirit. She was weaker than Jun Xian and many others. But for some unknown reason, when those bitingly cold eyes lock on you, you felt as if you had fallen into the depths of fiery hell.

    An orange spirit that stretched its boundaries, a ring spirit of unascertained level, thebination was tad bit too much to believe.

    Engaged in battle, Jun Qing stole a few nces at Jun Wu Xie, he distinctly remembered that Jun Wu Xie¡¯s contractual ring spirit had awoken merely months before, and she had already broken through to the orange level!?

    The incredulous speed of her breakthrough had shocked Jun Qing as well!

    Jun Wu Xie readied to make her move and had stepped towards the Qing Yun n disciples, when a white sh streaked past from behind.

    ¡°Leave the small fry to me, my Mistress. You should not dirty your hands.¡± The youth¡¯s crisply clean voice reached Jun Wu Xie¡¯s ears, and the breeze brought a scent of fragrant wine wafting over, lingering under Jun Wu Xie¡¯s small pointed nose.

    Jun Wu Xie stopped in her tracks, and stared after the white figure as he streaked into the chaos.

    Drunk Lotus!

    The youth¡¯s white flowy robes fanned out behind the handsome face that had been blessed with sharp features, his cheeks glowed, suspiciously pink, as he jumped right into the thick of battle. Where he passed, a hurricane seemed to trail. Many of them who were under attack, Jun Xian included, suddenly felt a brute force tug at their sleeves and before they knew it, they were flung out of the battlefield!

    In moments, Long Qi and hisrades who had been surrounded found themselves flying through the air as well, having been thrown from the battlefield.

    A lone youth dressed fully in white, stood within the circle formed by the people from the Qing Yun n. His loose robe was slightly open and it showed his clear and fair skin underneath. His slightly raised shoulder, propped up the his hand across his chest, and an intricate wine jar was held loosely in his fingers.

    Drunk Lotus stepped upon the wet ground, his feet bare. The sticky blood had been smeared all over them. He raised his eyes, and his anger rose as he stared at the men from the Qing Yun n.

    ¡°Grandfather! Uncle!¡± When the Jun Family father and son had been thrown, Jun Wu Xie had extended her her spiritual energy and held them, and gently set them on the ground.

    ¡°Wu Xie, who is that youth?¡± Jun Qing was supporting Jun Xian, as they looked at the surrounded Drunk Lotus. He had not even noticed anyone approach before he suddenly found himself flung into the air earlier. Looking upon the battlefield now, it must have been the work of that youth.

    ¡°That is Drunk Lotus.¡± Jun Wu Xie replied offhandedly, her face in a frown as she surveyed the father and son bodies, only after she did not find any mortal wounds, did she heaved a sigh of relief. But her anger was ignited and stoked as the sight of their blood stained clothes and numerous more smaller wounds were located, her anger raged into a scorching inferno!

    Jun Wu Xie turned to Drunk Lotus and the ck beast on the battlefield and threw out hermand in a chilly voice.

    ¡°Spare not a single one.¡±

    They dared wound Jun Xian and Jun Qing!? They shall pay with their blood!

    ¡°Yes! Miss!¡± A sinister smile curled up from the corners of Drunk Lotus¡¯ mouth. He reveled in the effects of the wine as he delved into a maniacal frenzy!

    ¡°Who are you!?¡± The youth had suddenly interrupted their fight and messed up their momentum. The Qing Yun n disciples were furious as they stared at the youth with unveiled malevolence.

    First, it had been the lightning quick ck beast, and next came the sudden appearance of this youth, with the series of unexpected urrences, they were getting cagey.

    If they were to say the ck beast was too quick, they could at least see it. But when did this youth get here?

    None of them had noticed!

    Even the indigo spirit user, only noticed the additional presence of a handsome young youth after Drunk Lotus had stopped and stood still.

    Drunk Lotus swept his eyes over the men around him and swung the wine jar to his mouth. He took a mighty swig and wiped the back of his hand across his mouth, before he coldly eximed: ¡°Remember this. Today, the one to send you all to hell, will be this Lord Drunk Lotus!!

 Chapter 224

    Chapter 224: ¡°Third p (6)¡±

    ¡°Brag while you can! You don¡¯t know who you are up against kid.....¡± The Qing Yun n disciples taunted at Drunk Lotus. They didn¡¯t know from where and from when the arrogant little scoundrel had appeared from all out of a sudden.

    Drunk Lotus raised an eyebrow at the man who spoke, and with a twisted smile, his snow white clothes billowed out, and a white torrential hurricane blew as Drunk Lotus shot towards him.

    The man stood stunned, unable to see Drunk Lotus at all!

    His speed..... was even faster than that ck beast!

    The white sh appeared in front of the man, Drunk Lotus¡¯ face was devastatingly drunk, and he raised a fist and swung at the man!

    The Qing Yun n disciple smiled in glee as he saw Drunk Lotus¡¯ attack was a simple punch, and he gathered all his spiritual energy onto the gloves covering his fists. Throughout the skirmishes in the past one day, his weapon series ring spirit which manifested itself asbat gloves had defeated countless full grown men of the Rui Lin Army, he thought he did not have to worry about his current opponent as he was just a skinny weak boy!

    Extremely confident, the man threw his most explosive punch, right into the fist of Drunk Lotus¡¯!

    At that moment, the ear piercing sound of shattering bones cracked through the air, the ck gloved hand, had upon contact with Drunk Lotus¡¯ clear pale fist, shattered under the crushing force and warped grotesquely and the shattering of bones inched on as Drunk Lotus¡¯ fist continued on its path!

    s, that was not the end. Drunk Lotus¡¯ smile grew more twisted and pushed further into his punch. The dominating brute force shattered his fingers and broke the whole hand

    The sharp cracking of bones pierced through the air. Drunk Lotus¡¯ single punch had pushed the bones of his opponent¡¯s forearm backwards, to pierce out through the elbow!

    The whites of the bones stuck out awkwardly, and looked totally out of ce. Blood flowed down the bone and pooled on the ground.

    ¡°Tsk, that¡¯s all you have?¡± Drunk Lotus jutted out his chin at the man howling in pain, as his mouth tsked in disdain.

    The ck beast who was engaged with another Qing Yun n disciple had seen the man¡¯s hand shatter and contempt showed on its furry face.

    Even it was unable to withstand a punch from Drunk Lotus, and these men naively think they can?

    ¡°ARGHHHH !!¡± The Qing Yun n discipley in a pool of his own blood, losing all signs of his prior haughtiness and arrogance. His face pale, hey trembling uncontroble on the ground, howling endlessly.

    His nightmare wasn¡¯t about to end and the white clothed youth squatted down next to the man howling and stared irritably at the disciple. Drunk Lotus¡¯ eyes were red and bloodshot from the wine and he held his fists up before he rained a flurry of punches upon the man.

    Every punch, broke his bones and ripped open his flesh!

    Fresh red blood sttered with his every punch, and they stained his clothes red. Warm blood flowed down his face, giving a devilish look to the handsome face.

    In a blink of an eye, a living man, had under the fists of Drunk Lotus, been pounded to mash, and not a single bone in him was intact.

    That gory scene, drove the Qing Yun n disciples to nausea, and even Jun Xian, who had seen countless deaths in his decades of killing and ughter on the battlefields paled at the sight. He turned to Jun Wu Xie, his face in shock, but found Jun Wu Xie¡¯s expression cold, her clear eyes frigid, and she did not seem to be disturbed in the least.

    ¡°Grandfather, they deserve it.¡± Jun Wu Xie seethed in anger. If she was strong enough, she would have broken their bones and scattered them as ashes herself.

    Satisfied, Drunk Lotus stood up. The maniacal smile remained on his face as he cracked his knuckles. He stretched his neck and stared at the stupefied group from the Qing Yun n and his words made the men¡¯s skin crawl when he asked: ¡°Next. Whose turn is it?¡±

 Chapter 225

    Chapter 225: ¡°Third p (7)¡±

    Drunk Lotus¡¯ words, had made the faces of the men from the Qing Yun n turn white as sheets. The disciple that was now a pile of mashed up flesh and bones on the ground might not have been their best fighter, but he had the most powerful fists among them. He had prided himself on his mighty fists but those very fists had been utterly crushed and his bones shattered by the youth with a single punch to them! They could not even imagine, just how incredibly strong the youth¡¯s punches were!

    All of them possessed at least a green leveled spirit and none of them dared to face up to those fists.

    But, Jun Wu Xie¡¯smand had been given. There was nowhere to hide, as Drunk Lotus would not allow that to happen!

    Drunk Lotus had turned his eyes on another disciple of the Qing Yun n. A chill ran up his spine and he started screaming. ¡°Kill him! Senior Wen! Make your move! NOW!!¡±

    When that man shouted, the skilled indigo spirit user was feeling conflicted. He had no dealings with the Qing Yun n before this. He came here against his wishes as he had needed the help of the top n throughout thends. He had received an invitation to join the delegation toe to the Kingdom of Qi and had been forced to ept. Hence, when they had faced the Rui Lin Army soldiers, he had not lifted a finger, and only when they were rushed by the Jun Family¡¯s father and son and the Rui Lin Army had he reluctantly made a move and only released his spirit¡¯s oppressive aura to stop an all out attack from their opponents. He had resisted from making a move against the Lin Pce till thest moment, and it was not because he couldn¡¯t, but because he wouldn¡¯t.

    For anyone to attain the indigo spirit, they were usually people who were extraordinary in their gift and character.

    Having lived close to a century, he had seen and heard much of the world. The righteous reputation of the Jun Family had not escaped his ears either, although their might did not take one¡¯s breath away, their upright and noble integrity had him respect them a lot, and he was extremely reluctant to raise his hand against them.

    If the Qing Yun n disciples were able to handle the situation on their own, he would just remain a bystander to their atrocities, but the tide had turned, and faced with the joint assault of the ck beast and Drunk Lotus, two of the Qing Yun n disciples had been killed in a blink. The other invited expert exponents had had to move in and begin their attack on Drunk Lotus and the ck beast, but based on the capabilities disyed by the youth and the beast, the answer was clear how this would end.

    To make a move, or to refrain?

    But, remembering the wounds of a member of his family back home, he sighed in resignation, and turned his eyes on to Jun Wu Xie.

    He could see that the one who hadmand over the youth and the ck beast, was this little girl standing in the distance.

    ¡°Hand over the Soul Jade and this will end here.¡± He said to Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie snorted coldly at him, and took a step forward: ¡°You dare harm my family, and smear the Jun Family¡¯s name. This will not end that easily. Today, I proim the Qing Yun n as my enemies. Not only the Qing Yun n people in the Kingdom of Qi will die, soon I will show up myself at the doors of the Qing Yun n! And none in Qing Yun n will live!¡±

    The indigo spirit user looked in surprise at Jun Wu Xie. He saw her chilly gaze, her determined dominance and could not believe he was seeing all thising from a little girl! Her promation was a mountainous task to undertake, was it even possible!?

    Take down the top n under the skies? The little girl was being rather arrogant!

    ¡°Ignorant junior, do you know what you are up against?¡± The indigo spirit user asked gently.

    Jun Wu Xie said coldly: ¡°You should ask that of the Qing Yun n. Do they know who they are up against?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie continued: ¡°I saw that you had not made any moves against us. If you leave now, I¡¯ll spare your life. But those who harmed my Grandfather and Uncle, shall leave their lives here.¡±

    The indigo spirit user was taken aback. Not even in his dreams, had he expected that he would one day be threatened by a little girl who had just broken through to the orange level.

    While he stood in astonishment, Drunk Lotus had obliterated and mashed up another disciple of the Qing Yun n to a pulp of flesh and bones into the ground!

 Chapter 226

    Chapter 226: Only for a Gentleman (1)

    That was when the indigo spirit user¡¯s face paled. Three of the Qing Yun n disciples had been ughtered mercilessly before his eyes. Thest remaining disciple was struggling under the ck beast¡¯s lightning quick attacks. What was more frightening was that the white robed youth had already eyed Eunuch Wei, a blue spirit user. Drunk Lotus was not slowed down even against a blue spirit user, his attacks were as dominating and as tyrannical as when he had fought the green spirit users. Green or blue, it did not matter the slightest to Drunk Lotus!

    Seeing the skills disyed by the youth, and the way he overwhelmed a blue spirit user, he was thinking maybe he himself with his indigo spirit might very well not be a match for him!

    Where in the deepest levels of hell did this overpowered demon crawl out from!?

    The indigo spirit user did not even ssify Drunk Lotus as a contractual ring spirit.

    In this world, only the weapons and beast type ring spirits were widely known. Who would have thought the handsome youth could actually belong to the nt based series of ring spirits? Moreover, Drunk Lotus was a nt based ring spirit that had the ability to morph into human form.

    Based on Drunk Lotus¡¯ appearance, he would most probably be about seventeen years..... maybe eighteen. No release of spiritual energy was detected when he attacked, and it was impossible to even guess at the real strength behind that slender attractive figure of a boy.

    Even under assault from several blue spirit users, he was handling the fight with ease. Was he an indigo spirit user as well?

    Impossible!

    Attaining the indigo level in his teens!? None exists!

    ¡°Wen Xin Han! What are you waiting for!? If we are to die, you would not be able to answer to the Qing Yun n! Don¡¯t you want to save your granddaughter anymore!?¡± The several blue spirit users who were being pushed back by a lone Drunk Lotus grew desperate and shouted out to Wen Xin Han, the only indigo spirit user and the strongest among them. Never in their lives had they seen a teenager this powerful who forced five blue spirit users into throwing all their spiritual energies into defence, just to ward off his attacks.

    The only indigo spirit user, Wen Xin Han, among them, still had not made a move.

    ¡°He is Wen Xin Han?¡± From behind, Jun Xian who had been tending to his wounds was shocked when he heard that name, and he looked wide eyed, at the conflicted expression on the expert blue leveled spirit exponent.

    ¡°Father, you know him?¡± Jun Qing asked in query.

    Jun Xian frowned: ¡°Yes, I know of him. He is from the Yan Kingdom, and he was widely revered as a prodigy who attained a breakthrough to the level yellow spirit when he was just twenty years old. His father was an official in the Yan Kingdom, but a massacre of his whole family was ordered in secret by the reigning Emperor. His whole family was killed and only he alone managed to escape. He disappeared from the face of the world thereafter, and I did not expect him to be still alive. The Wen Family were fiercely loyal to the crown, and in no way were they inferior to our Jun Family. I had heard much about the Wen Family when I was younger.¡±

    When he finished rting the story of Wen Xin Han, Jun Xian turned to Jun Wu Xie: ¡°Wu Xie, if possible, do not harm Wen Xin Han. He had not attacked us, and I think his sense of conscience is still sound. I believe in members of the Wen Family, they would never be an aplice to evildoers.¡±

    In this battle, Wen Xin Han had not participated in the attacks. If the indigo spirit user had attacked, the Jun Family father and son would have been dead before Jun Wu Xie arrived.

    Jun Wu Xie looked up at her grandfather. She had not been blind to Wen Xin Han¡¯s internal conflict, but it was that it didn¡¯t matter to her. If Wen Xin Han remained as a spectator, she would spare his life. If he continues to be party to the Qing Yun n¡¯s evildoing, she would not let him off.

    But Jun Xian had spoken, and she did not want to defy him.

    If Grandfather wants her to stay her hand, she willply.

    Just when Wen Xin Han was about the jump into the fray, Jun Wu Xie said suddenly: ¡°Senior Wen, since you were forced to dirty your hands only because of a desperate need for the help of the Qing Yun n, then allow me to offer you an alternative now.¡±

    Wen Xin Han held himself back and looked at Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie raised her hand and threw out a bottle of elixirs to Wen Xin Han who caught it deftly.

    ¡°As long as the person you want to save is still alive, this medicine will let him live on. But if you choose to attack today, not only the person you want to save, but even you will die here.¡± Jun Wu Xie offered with her eyes narrowed.

 Chapter 227

    Chapter 227: ¡°Only for a Gentleman (2)¡±

    Wen Xin Han looked at Jun Wu Xie in consternation and stared at the bottle in his hand.

    What is this little girl saying?

    He had seen Drunk Lotus in action, and Wen Xin Han was notpletely confident toe out of a fight with him unscathe. He knew exactly what Jun Wu Xie had meant when she had said he will die here, and knew deep in his heart it was not just an empty threat.

    And she had also said..... her elixir would save a life..... was that really the truth?

    They saw that Wen Xin Han had been about to make his move when Jun Wu Xie¡¯s bottle of elixirs had confused him back into inaction. The aggressors turned helpless defenders under the overwhelming assault from Drunk Lotus and the ck beast grew desperate.

    ¡°Wen Xin Han! Do not fall under the spell of that witch! Even the Qing Yun n Sovereign was notpletely confident of treating your grandson, how capable can a littless like her be? She¡¯s just dragging for time to kill us before she can consolidate her forces to take you on! Do not fall for her scheme!¡±

    Wen Xin Han stood staring in wonder at Jun Wu Xie. He would not even have given it a thought if he had only considered her age, but something about her when he saw her calm andpletely confident eyes clicked in his mind, and he felt a sense of unhurried certainty from her.

    ¡®To fight with his life at stake, or leave cradling thisst hope in his arms?¡¯

    ¡®If he were to die, his grandson would have no way to live either. He knew the callousness of the Qing Yun n too well, even if he were to die here in battle today for their cause, they would not waste their time on his grandson whom they had no use for without his grandfather.¡¯

    ¡®If that was the case, why should he risk his life?¡¯

    ¡°Your name is Jun Wu Xie?¡± Wen Xin Han raised his head and looked at Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll remember you. I will not further involve myself here today. If this elixir really works, Wen Xin Han will henceforth owe you his life. But if you were to deceive me, I will do everything I can to bring down the Jun Family, even at the cost of these old bones.¡± Wen Xin Han had decided to take a gamble, he was not confident of surviving a battle with Drunk Lotus, and if he died, his grandson would have no chance to live either.

    ¡®epting Jun Wu Xie suggestion was an alternative, it would be the best scenario if it could save his grandson. If it could not, he would make Jun Wu Xie pay in blood.¡¯

    ¡°I don¡¯t want your life.¡± Jun Wu Xie rejected coldly, and it answered the unspoken question in Wen Xin Han¡¯s mind.

    Wen Xin Han suddenly roared inughter, faced with such a confident and arrogant little girl, he couldn¡¯t find it in his heart to dislike her.

    ¡°Fine! If it works, I will make it my duty to protect the Jun Family till the day I die, how¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°You think I can¡¯t protect it myself?¡±

    ¡®That arrogance!¡¯

    This was a first for Wen Xin Han. He had nevere across a kid as unruly and rebellious as Jun Wu Xie was. If not for the wrong timing and circumstances, he would have liked to see, what this young girl who broke through to attain an orange spirit at such a young age, was capable of.

    ¡°I have caused disturbance today, we¡¯ll meet again¡± Wen Xin Han did not want to be associated with the Qing Yun n any further. If not for his grandson, whose life hung by a thread, he would not have agreed to partake in such acts of tyranny with the highly regarded Qing Yun n.

    With those words, Wen Xin Han dispelled his spirit¡¯s oppressive pressure and with a flick of his voluminous sleeves, he soared into the air, leaving the shouts and curses of the blue spirit users far behind.

    ¡°Is he really gone?¡± Jun Qing had watched the scene y out with incredulity, not understanding how Wen Xin Han had been so easily coaxed to leave with a few words from Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie exined: ¡°Drunk Lotus¡¯ strength was ringly obvious, and he knew he would not escape unscathed. If he dies, the Qing Yun n will not save the person he wants to save. Rather than to work to the bone to do the Qing Yun n bidding, why not take a gamble.¡± It must be said, Jun Wu Xie had clearly read Wen Xin Han heart and mind, and cornered him into make the most logical choice.

    For one who survived the Yan Kingdom¡¯s Emperor¡¯s deadly persecution till today, and managed to breakthrough to attain a rare indigo spirit, Jun Wu Xie had very good reason to believe, Wen Xin Han knew how to choose.

 Chapter 228

    Chapter 228: ¡°Only for a Gentleman (3)¡±

    A Drunk Lotus who was powerful enough to cause consternation to the indigo spirit user, and Jun Wu Xie¡¯s generous offer of a tempting alternative, had naturally made the strongest among the group, who did not like the Qing Yun n anyway, choose to leave.

    With both might and strategy, Jun Wu Xie was bringing them down fast.

    With the oppressive pressure lifted, the Rui Lin Army who had been rendered immobile rose back on their feet. They encircled the delegates of the Qing Yun n and forced them close into the range of the snapping jaws and mauling ws of the fearsome ck beast, and the merciless tyrannical and unseen fists of the maniacal Drunk Lotus.

    Drunk Lotus went on a terrifying rampage as he did not have to watch his back anymore.

    In less than an hour, the four Qing Yun n disciples, and the five experts who joined the convoy were dead, pulverized and torn to shreds.

    A ringly red pool of blood on the ground surrounded Drunk Lotus¡¯ feet, and his white clothes were now red. His exceedingly handsome face did not show any disgust or abhorrence, but it instead shone with the exhration of the gruesome massacre he had just executed!

    ¡°YEAHHH!¡± Drunk Lotus gave out a low roar of exhration as he held his blood smeared fists to his chest and sped them hidden within his voluminous sleeves. With a light leap, his slender form drew a graceful arc and hended right in front of Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Miss, all dead.¡± Drunk Lotus beamed at her.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded slightly. The threat against the Lin Pce had been diffused, but it was far from over. Jun Wu Xie had the injured soldiers carried in to be tended to. As long as they were still breathing, she was confident of saving them.

    Jun Xian and Jun Qing¡¯s injuries had not been serious, but Long Qi, who had three ribs broken, and sustained various wounds, had gritted his teeth and had been silent throughout the ordeal.

    She then ordered for medicine to stabilize the condition of the wounded to be distributed but did not go back into the Lin Pce herself. She stood at the gates, staring at the bodies of the men of the Qing Yun n, her eyes chill as ever.

    ¡°Little darling, what¡¯s on your mind?¡± Jun Wu Yao who had been absent all this while suddenly stood beside Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°You were the one who released Drunk Lotus?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked.

    Jun Wu Xie smiled and surveyed the piles of ¡®ground meat¡¯ littered across the ground, and his smile widened. ¡°Have you not always wanted to know how strong Drunk Lotus is?¡± Hence, he had given Drunk Lotus the opportunity.

    It seemed, Drunk Lotus¡¯ methods of ughter, were just right up his alley.

    ¡°I am going to the Imperial Pce.¡± Jun Wu Xie said.

    The smile on Jun Wu Yao¡¯s face stiffened.

    ¡°That was not all the people from the Qing Yun n. Without getting their hands on the Soul Jade, they will not give up. I expect the rest of them, to have confronted Mo Qian Yuan.¡± Jun Wu Xie reasoned as she narrowed her eyes. From what she gathered from Long Qi, the Qing Yun n had attacked yesterday. It would seem that Mo Qian Yuan had fallen into the hands of the Qing Yun n for a day now.

    What would the naive little Emperor have learnt of the ways of the Qing Yun n?

    ¡°You want to save him?¡± Jun Wu Yao raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s smile faded.....

    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± A damsel rescuing a distressed dog, what a thankless task.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded and issued her orders to the ck beast and Drunk Lotus to proceed to the Imperial Pce. When she was done, she was carried up by Jun Wu Yao within his arms and they soared towards the Imperial Pce.

    In front of the Lin Pce, the ck beast looked in distress at the blood covered Drunk Lotus and the corner of its jaws twitched.

    Drunk Lotus looked at the ck beast with one eyebrow raised and jumped right onto its back and grabbed a handful of its flesh and fur in his hand. He thenughed coldly: ¡°Dumb kitty! Take me there! Move!¡±

    ¡°..........¡± The ck beast almost teared, feeling so sorry for itself.

    Its mistress must never abandon it to this extreme and maniacal flower again!

 Chapter 229

    Chapter 229:¡±Torture (1)¡±

    The acrid smell of blood permeated the air in the Imperial Pce¡¯s main hall. Qin Yu Yan sat upright upon the throne which was symbolic to the Emperor. Her beautiful and graceful face had her usual gentle smile on, but the smile did not reach her eyes.

    Below the throne in the hall, a group of Qing Yun n disciples led by Jiang Chen Qing sat around, their mouths sneering, as they all looked at the curled up figure of a man, lying upon the floor, in the middle of the hall.

    The man¡¯s splendid clothes were now tattered, his hair a mess, and countless wounds big and small covered his huddled body. Bright red blood dripped from ring wounds and spilled on the cold marble floors and his usual upright and straight poise had been reduced to be a tightly curled up ball, trembling in agony.

    The pce maids and eunuchs huddled in a corner, forced to witness the horror before them, for never in their dreams, had they thought they would witness such atrocities.

    ¡°Your Majesty still refuses to divulge the locations of the Soul Jade? Why do you choose to suffer such torment? Qing Yun n and the Qi Kingdom had always been friends, why do you choose to cause us such annoyance?¡± Qin Yu Yan sat imposingly upon the Emperor¡¯s throne and sighed in mock exasperation, looking aggrieved, her eyes on the figure sprawled upon the cold floor.

    Mo Qian Yuan, the newly crowned Emperor of the Qi Kingdom, was ted to enjoy the celebrations and the great admiration his people had for him, but he was being tortured cruelly instead, in the same main hall of the Imperial Pce, by the people from the Qing Yun n.

    He no longer possessed the strength to struggle, and can only gasp weakly with his face upon the cold hard floor. The good looking face, had had two deep gashes, and they opened from his left and right temples and crossed upon his face to his jaws. The blood was still flowing unabated and the pain had been forgotten by Mo Qian Yuan, as the pain of his flesh, was overshadowed by the excruciating agony felt inside his body. It felt like everything inside was being churned, with des and he was supposed to pass out from the agony.

    Mo Qian Yuan knew though, the sweetfort of unconsciousness would note.

    He did not know how long he had been suffering under the torment, he had only remembered that it had been early in the morning when the Qing Yun n had barged into the Imperial Pce, and drove out all the court officials, and mmed the doors to the main hall shut. They had then dragged the ruler of the kingdom down from his throne and forced unknown poison down his throat.

    The pain had begun from then.....

    They had cut the tendons of his hands and feet and broken his spine. He could not even count the number of shes and cuts he had been put through. The pain should have been too much for the mind to take, but the Qing Yun n disciples had forced fed him a medicine that kept him conscious. No matter how much of the excruciating pain and agony he felt, he could never fall into a dead faint, and under feel every single heart rending ounce of torment the pain brought.

    Mo Qian Yuan felt likeughing, tough at his own naivety, tough at his own foolishness. All the suffering he was put through, was brought about by his very own naivepassion.....

    If he had listened to Jun Wu Xie, and struck at them first, he wouldn¡¯t have fallen into the hands of the QIng Yun n.

    But he had never imagined that the top n under the skies, a n known for their healing knowledge of Medicine, were capable of employing such malevolent and cruel means against their enemies. Refusing them the sweet embrace of death, only to suffer further under torment.

    He had thought that Jun Wu Xie was vicious, but what the Qing Yun n had put him under, made Jun Wu Xie look like an angel.

    At the very least, Jun Wu Xie would never raise her hand against the innocent.

    This was the wager he agreed to make with her?

    Whether the Qing Yun n would uphold their reputation as the most revered n throughout thends? And whether Qin Yu Yan would be as understanding and amodating as he had imagined her to be?

    Mo Qian Yuan swallowed the blood that trickled up his throat, and his mouth curled in derision at himself with much difficulty, and thest traces of magnanimity in him was snuffed out, as he drowned in the agonising torment that washed over him.

    ¡°You still refuse to tell?¡± Qin Yu Yan propped her chin onto her hand, as she looked on in impatience at the mute Mo Qian Yuan. She had not expected that, a weak Emperor of such a tiny kingdom, had the audacity to lie to her.

 Chapter 230

    Chapter 230:¡±Torture (2)¡±

    She had been to the Royal Tomb and the Jun Family¡¯s graveyard. She had turned the ces upside down and still did not manage to locate any sign of the Soul Jade.

    Qin Yu Yan had decided that Mo Qian Yuan had lied to her.

    The price for having deceived the Qing Yun n, was not something everyone could bear up under.

    She would not kill Mo Qian Yuan, but keep him within an inch of his life. After she manages to force Mo Qian Yuan to divulge the location of the Soul Jade, she would personally bring him back to the Qing Yun n, dismember his limbs and leave him soaked in her medicinal urns, which were filled with devastating poison, and make him suffer unspeakable torment, while keeping him alive.

    This was the price for deceiving the Qing Yun n.

    ¡°Yun Xian.¡± Qin Yu Yan called out suddenly. Bai Yun Xian, who had been standing quietly at the side snapped to her senses, and paled visibly, as she fell to her knees in a panic before Qin Yu Yan who sat high up upon the Emperor¡¯s throne.

    ¡°Senior! I have wronged you! I will never create such mischief again!¡± Beads of sweat rolled down the side of her face. People were usually charmed by the gentle facade that Qin Yu Yan portrays, but as a disciple of the Qing Yun n who knew the inner workings within well, she knew the terror that hid behind the mask that Qin Yu Yan presented to the outside world.

    The Eldest Miss of the Qing Yun n who always appeared gentle and affable, was actually a demoness in disguise.

    Qin Yu Yan¡¯s area of expertise was not medicine, but the development of poisons!

    In Qin Yu Yan¡¯s backyard, tens of enormous medicinal urns were kept. In every urn, it was filled with various brews made from myriad poisons. She would then dismember the limbs, gouge out the eyes and cut off the tongues of people who displeased her and dump them into the urns to conduct her research into her study of poison. These people used for her research were all kept alive and refused death to suffer under their painful existence.

    Even the disciples of the Qing Yun n were terrified of Qin Yu Yan.

    The woman had never been benevolent in her ways, even when their own Qing Yun n disciples caused her to be annoyed, they were not let off easy either.

    Qin Yu Yan looked smilingly at Bai Yun Xian who was sweating profusely and waved her hand slightly. A Qing Yun n disciple appeared from the back of the hall pushing a wheelchair. And seated upon the wheelchair, was the hideous and gruesome Mo Xuan Fei.

    ¡°Since you admit to your mistake, you would know what to do. You are my junior, and my father harboured high hopes for you. Being hopelessly tangled with a duke, would not be something my father would like to hear about.¡± Having said that, Qin Yu Yan threw a dagger at the feet of Bai Yun Xian. ¡°Kill him, and go back with me to receive your punishment.¡±

    Bai Yun Xian was stunned as she stared at the dagger at her feet. She hesitated a moment before she bent to gingerly pick it up. She trembled as she straightened herself and walked unsteadily towards the obviously delirious Mo Xuan Fei.

    He had been a suave and charming guy, and he had been reduced to such a sorry state. He lost his good looks, and his elegant charm was missing. He was now just a nauseating pile of rot that smelled just as bad as he looked.

    ¡°Can¡¯t bear to?¡± Qin Yu Yan asked, observing Bai Yun Xian.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that.¡± Bai Yun Xian calmed herself. If it was Mo Xuan Fei in the past, she might have considered herself to have some feelings for him. But after he was reduced to such a state, Bai Yun Xian had given up on any thoughts of that.

    ¡®Kill him and my senior will spare me.¡¯

    Without much of a hesitation, Bai Yun Xian drove the dagger in her hands deep into the chest of Mo Xuan Fei. Mo Xuan Fei who had been muddled and delirious for a time seemed to wake up and regain his consciousness at that moment. The distant look in his eyes lifted and he stared befuddled at the hands holding the dagger hilt that stuck out from his chest and turned to look at Bai Yun Xian with his eyes in disbelief and grudging resentment.

    ¡°I had no other choice. Having you dead is better than getting myself killed.¡± Bai Yun Xian whispered through her teeth as she watched the light fade from Mo Xuan Fei¡¯s eyes. And when he breathed hisst, Bai Yun Xian turned and knelt before Qin Yu Yan.

    ¡°My senior, he is dead.¡±

 Chapter 231

    Chapter 231: Torture (3)

    Qin Yu Yan nodded, satisfied. Bai Yun Xian hurried in retreat to the side as she was relieved from her burden. Qin Yu Yan gestured to another Qing Yun n disciple and he walked over to the curled up figure of Mo Qian Yuan who was still upon the floor and pulled his head up by the hair, to let him see Mo Xuan Fei on the wheelchair, motionless in death.

    ¡°Your Majesty, your brother is dead. If you do not want to be like him, then tell us what we want to know.¡± Qin Yu Yan said indifferently to Mo Qian Yuan, who had held his mouth longer than she had expected. The poison that he had been forced to take was no ordinary poison. Its potency was not enough to immediately im his life, but it would have caused untold damage to his internal organs, and brought enough pain to make him want to end his own life.

    Even after having gone through all that, Mo Qian Yuan still refused to spill the beans.

    This was what really frustrated Qin Yu Yan.

    ¡°It seems Your Majesty still does not understand your predicament.¡± Qin Yu Yan said softly, as she gestured for the disciple to lift Mo Qian Yuan up. ¡°Perhaps we have been too lenient, and we need to do more to make you talk. Uncle Jiang, can you do us the honour please?¡±

    Jiang Chen Qing walked over and grabbed the limp right hand of Mo Qian Yuan. He then held the tip of Mo Qian Yuan¡¯s little finger and released his spiritual energy.....

    ¡°ARGHHHH!!!¡± A pitiful howl filled the main hall.

    Mo Qian Yuan¡¯s little finger was crushed bit by bit starting from the tip by Jiang Chen Qing. More blood sttered on the floor and the pce maids and eunuchs shrank back even further into their corner as the horrible scene yed out before them.

    ¡°Is that pain enough for you?¡± Qin Yu Yanughed aloud, the tinkle of herughter was filled with malice and cruelty.

    Mo Qian Yuan had been utterly decimated, the pain had driven deep into heart as he howled in agony. He did not know how much more of this unrelenting torment he would have to take before the endes.

    If only he had listened to Jun Wu Xie..... If he had gone along with what Jun Wu Xie wanted, all these would not have happened.....

    ¡°Carry on.¡± Qin Yu Yanughed as she uttered those words of venom.

    Jiang Chen Qing readied himself to continue his torture of Mo Qian Yuan when suddenly, the tightly shut doors of the main hall burst open, hit by a powerful force!

    A handsome youth with his clothes sttered with blood rode upon a magnificent ck beast charged into the main hall!

    ¡°ROAARRR!!¡± The ck beast gave out a earth shattering roar!

    After the ck beast devoured the Golden Lion, he acquired the ability to roar like the Golden Lion. The roar sounded so much more dominating than its meek meows!

    ¡°Who are you!¡± Jiang Chen Qing threw down the hand of Mo Qian Yuan and straightened up to face the intruders, as he stared at the duo of flower and beast.

    ¡°That question, should be from me, and directed at all of you.¡± The cold chilly voice rang out suddenly outside the open doors. The cold expression on her face showed at the door after those words and she stood, her frosty eyes surveying everyone within the main hall, as Jun Wu Yao stood silently behind her, a hint of a curl at the corners of his mouth.

    ¡°Who and what kind of people would daree to the Qi Kingdom tomit such atrocities!?¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes fell upon the crumpled form of Mo Qian Yuan on the floor in the middle of the hall and her brow wrinkled intensely as she frowned deeply.

    Before you beat a dog, you have to know who its master is..... She had wanted Mo Qian Yuan to learn his lesson from this, but she had underestimated the cruelty of the most revered Qing Yun n, worshipped throughout thends.

    ¡°Wu..... Xie.....¡± He barely whispered, his face white with weakness. When he saw Jun Wu Xie appear before the doors, the excruciating agony that tormented him had lifted for that moment and he summoned everything he had left within to move his mouth sporadically to form a slight lift at the ends of his mouth in relief.

    ¡®She¡¯s here..... finally.....¡¯

 Chapter 232

    Chapter 232:¡±Torture (4)¡±

    Mo Qian Yuan voice was barely a whisper but the faint sound had burned into her ears when he had looked up at the figure of Jun Wu Xie standing at the entrance to the main hall.

    ¡®Wu Xie?¡¯

    ¡®If her memory served her correctly, the Eldest Miss of the Jun Family seemed to have been named Jun Wu Xie.¡¯

    ¡®But they had sent their men to the Lin Pce, why would Jun Wu Xie be here?¡¯

    However, when Qin Yu Yan noticed the fabulously good looking Jun Wu Yao who stood behind Jun Wu Xie, her smile had widened and she could not take her eyes off him.

    ¡®What a unbelievably handsome man!¡¯

    She had not known that such a attractive man existed in this world.

    ¡°I shall teach that mouth of yours some manners! If you choose to seek death, I am only too d to grant you your wish!¡± Jiang Chen Qing did not care who she was, and what she looked like. He only knew that whoever dared to mock the Qing Yun n like that must die to atone for the unforgivable affront!

    Jiang Chen Qing leaped directly at Jun Wu Xie, choosing to ignore Drunk Lotuspletely to be beneath his notice. Among the three people and a beast that had suddenly appeared, only the ck beast seemed to possess a little ability to battle. They three humans were too young, with the oldest among them to be just over twenty years of age. No matter how prodigious they might be, they were not a match for him!

    However, before Jiang Chen Qing could even touch a corner of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s robe, a blood coloured streaked shed to appear right before his eyes.

    The dashing youth threw a lightning quick punch at the face of Jiang Chen Qing. His speedy movements had surprised Jiang Chen Qing and he raised his arms hurriedly to block off the blow, and Drunk Lotus¡¯ punch hit him squarely on his forearms. A searing pain tore through his arms that shot throughout his entire body with its impact!

    In a blink, Jiang Chen Qing had been driven back. The arm that blocked the blow from Drunk Lotus had blood running freely down its length, and its bone broken and sticking out of his flesh, visibly exposed.

    ¡®What kind of a monstrous strength was that!?¡¯

    Jiang Chen Qing stared at Drunk Lotus, his mouth agape, his mind reeling in shock.

    He, a respectably powerful blue spirit user, just had his arm broken by a fledging young youth in his teens, with a single punch? If word of this got around, nobody would have believed it!

    Drunk Lotus¡¯ domineering attack, had not only shocked Jiang Chen Qing himself, but had made all the others from the Qing Yun n stand up in surprise!

    They knew very well, the prowess Jiang Chen Qing possessed. Even if the kid had sessfully sneaked an attack on him, it was impossible that Jiang Chen Qing would lose so horribly in a single pass!

    Drunk Lotus raised his fists up to his chest and his knuckles made a crackling sound as he clenched his fists. The fresh blood that had just smeared his fist dripped from his fingers. He might be extremely arrogant, but there was onemon aspect among all contractual ring spirits. They were fiercely protective of their masters. That obnoxious old man dared to attack Jun Wu Xie before his eyes!? He must have lived too long and was getting tired of living!

    ¡°Who in the world are you?¡± Jiang Chen Qing asked as he gripped his blood covered arm and stared at Drunk Lotus. He could not believe the young teenager before him possessed such power!

    ¡°You are not fit to know that.¡± Drunk Lotus spurned, with augh filled with scorn.

    Qin Yu Yan watched from atop the throne with her eyes narrowed after she averted her eyes away from Jun Wu Yao¡¯s good looks. Jiang Chen Qing had attained a blue leveled spirit and ordinary people were not a match for him. Moreover, he was skilled in poison as well. Unless the opponent was an indigo spirit user, no one should be able to dominate over Jiang Chen Qing like this.

    But the youth was obviously very young, how did a single punch from him reduce an Elder of the Qing Yun n to such a state!?

    Qin Yu Yan changed her tact and stood up suddenly. She smiled gently at the annoyingly arrogant Drunk Lotus and said: ¡°I ponder for a reason why a respected individual such as you would grace us with your presence here today. Could it be that some sort of a misunderstanding had mistakenly been formed with the Qing Yun n? The Qing Yun n are currently handling some private matters and I would humbly request for you gracious acquiescence to make way for us to conclude them, and the Qing Yun n will not forget the favour shown to us today.¡±

    No matter who this youth was, Qin Yu Yan did not want to make an enemy of him. She brought up Qing Yun n¡¯s name into this to lend her credibility to encourage the youth to ede to her request. As for Mo Qian Yuan and Jun Wu Xie, she will bide her time to decide on their punishments.

 Chapter 233

    Chapter 233: Fourth p (1)

    Qin Yu Yan¡¯s guess was that the youth was probably external help that Jun Wu Xie had employed from foreign powers.

    But she was thinking what Jun Wu Xie, a mere Young Miss of a miserly Lin Pce, had to offer to those foreign powers? Whatever Jun Wu Xie could offer, the Qing Yun n can easily double the offer.

    There were no such thing such as unshakable alliances. When people stick to so called loyalty and determination, it was just that the offer was not tempting enough.

    Qin Yu Yan strongly believed, that if it was a choice between the Lin Pce and the Qing Yun n, any dolt would know to choose thetter.

    Drunk Lotus gave a look of disdain as he turned to the pretentious woman before him, clicking his mouth in disgust.

    ¡°Are you done with your drivel? If you are done, sit down, shut your trap and await your death! Qing Yun n? You¡¯re not even fit to carry my shoes!¡± Using a n of humans to bait a ring spirit!? Was she of unsound mind?

    Qin Yu Yan¡¯s face froze in an expression of shock. Nobody had ever rejected the favour of the almighty Qing Yun n. Ever. Qin Yu Yan fumed and sputtered, but did not manage to get a word out in her rage.

    Qing Yun n, these three words had never failed to impress before. This was the first time they were spurned sopletely, and it felt just like a big p on her face!

    ¡°Drunk Lotus.¡± Jun Wu Xie called out.

    ¡°Here!¡±

    ¡°Cut the chatter, obliterate.¡± Jun Wu Xie frowned. She had neither interest nor the patience for conversation with the Qing Yun n. When they had made their move against the Jun Family father and son, they had their fates sealed, and were destined to die.

    Why should she listen to people who are dead, and their senseless pratter?

    ¡°Yes, Miss!¡± Drunk Lotus¡¯ mouth curled up at the corners when Jun Wu Xie gave her orders. The murder in his eyes shone unbridled and the bloodied figure rushed, a blur of movements, right at Jiang Chen Qing.

    ¡°Little ck.¡±

    ¡°MEOW... ROARRR!!¡±

    ¡°Fetch him.¡± Jun Wu Xie ordered calmly.

    The ck beast¡¯s mind was linked to her mistress and naturally knew what Jun Wu Xie meant. It could be none other than Mo Qian Yuan who was at death¡¯s door!

    The ck beast zoomed towards the middle of the hall, making a beeline towards Mo Qian Yuan.

    Qin Yu Yan could only watch on in amazement as the tide radically changed against her. She did not expect the powerful youth to submit to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s instructions so eagerly and Jun Wu Xie had taken her by surprise further when she had not tried to negotiate and went right for the kill immediately!

    Her domineering methods were not sparing the Qing Yun n the tiniest bit of deference to the reverence of their name!

    ¡°Utter brazen insolence! Jun Wu Xie! Do not be too arrogant! You dare show such contempt to the Qing Yun n! Everyone! I herebyy my terms to you. Anyone who takes the heads of Jun Wu Xie and Drunk Lotus in this hall shall have Qing Yun n owe them a debt of gratitude, and we will fulfill a request of yours in the future. I will endorse this agreement on behalf of my father here now!¡± QIn Yu Yan was livid and filled with so much rage that she threw out an irrefusable and tempting offer!

    There were only a few Qing Yun n disciples present, and the remaining people consisted of more than ten expert exponents who were here by Qing Yun n¡¯s invitation and have of them had epted due to their various urgent needs for Qing Yun n¡¯s assistance. With Qin Yu Yan¡¯smitment and promise, all of them did not hesitate to jump into the fray!

    In a sh, more than ten of the invited exponents who had remained seated all this time made their move. All of them possessed at least a blue spirit but one. He was the same and Wen Xin Han, who broke through to the indigo level!

    Qin Yu Yan continued to stare at Jun Wu Xie with her jaw tightly clenched. When she had thrown out her offer of the bounty, she had consciously excluded the gorgeous man standing behind Jun Wu Xie.

    He had remained silent throughout, and she did not have a clue on his identity. If he knew what was good for him, she would bring him back to the Qing Yun n after Jun Wu Xie was taken down. If he was oblivious to his good fortune.....

    Qin Yu Yan¡¯s eyes gleamed coldly, she had many medicinal urns waiting for him in her backyard!

 Chapter 234

    Chapter 234: ¡°Fourth p (2)¡±

    Utter chaos ensued in the main hall of the Imperial Pce the next moment. The pce maids and eunuchs hiding in the corner started screaming shrilly when they found that they had no other space to retreat into.

    ¡°Hmm? You areing at me all at once? Fantastic!¡± In face of more than ten attackers rushing towards him at once, Drunk Lotus did not back off one bit. The frenzy had instead made his adrenaline start pumping. He downed the rest of the wine in the jar at once, glugging down the fragrant and one of the finest of wine before he threw the jar out to smash against the wall. The intoxicating wine worked through Drunk Lotus¡¯ body and his cheeks flushed red as he shouted in satisfaction: ¡°WHOA! Your Lord Drunk Lotus am going to enjoy this massacre!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll see how long your arrogancests! Everyone! Take his head!¡± Jiang Chen Qing stared darkly at Drunk Lotus with his jaw clenched. He had never been so humiliated throughout the years he had lived. He could not wait to crush his bones and scatter his ashes!

    The disciples of the Qing Yun n joined forces with the blue spirit users to attack Drunk Lotus. The ck beast took the opportunity to slip through the crowd, but was spotted by two blue spirit users who tried to block its path. The massive ck beast proved to be too fast for them as it zigzagged it way past without them realising the beast had already gone past them.

    [You fools enjoy your bout with Drunk Lotus! I have specific orders!]

    The ck beast slunk itself low on the ground, having no intention to engage the enemy as he neared his target.

    The lone mighty indigo spirit users set his eyes on Jun Wu Xie and roped in three of the blue spirit users and charged at Jun Wu Xie. They could clearly see that this young sapling of a girl was themander of the group. To kill a snake, you need to strike at its head. As long as they kill the littless, the youth and the ck beast will crumble.

    However, they hadpletely overlooked the tall and handsome man standing behind Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Yao had been smiling all this while. Watching the screaming foursome who leapt at Jun Wu Xie, his eyebrow twitched slightly. Just when the indigo spirit user was about to touch Jun Wu Xie, he wrapped an arm around Jun Wu Xie and his tall frame soared into the air, his movements both elegant and graceful.

    ¡°Do not dirty my little darling¡¯s dress with your filthy hands.¡± Jun Wu Yao said cheekily with a smile, but the smile did not show within his eyes.

    The indigo spirit user leapt in pursuit, his eyes locked on the attractive face of Jun Wu Yao.

    Jun Wu Yao flicked his finger slightly and several dark streaks shot lightning quick towards the four pursuers¡¯ faces!

    Once upon their faces, the ck streaks took on a physical form. They were actually ck snakes about the width of a finger! The scales on their bodies protruded slightly, and were razor sharp just like des and they were lined with potent poison. The tiny ck snakes slit deep red gashes on the faces of the four pursuers and a dark fog continued to permeate from above them and screams of agony escaped from the four highly respected expert exponents!

    The flesh on their faces seared as though a red hot iron bar was pressed against their faces, and the pain was unbearable. They then realised in horror that the pain was spreading throughout their bodies!

    ¡°These snakes are poisonous! Protect your bodies with your spiritual energies!¡± The indigo spirit user reacted under the dire circumstances and immediately released his spiritual energy from his body and an indigo glow enveloped his body. The other three had followed suit.

    ¡°That bit of spiritual energy and you want to rid yourselves of my Snakes of Ink?¡± Jun Wu Yao gave out a lowugh.

    The four men had released their spiritual energies and covered their bodies in it to protect themselves from the attacks of the Ink Snakes. But their spiritual energies had no effect on the little creatures, and they were extremely quick and agile. The snakes then slipped under their cors and where they passed, a trail of searing pain followed tearing up the flesh!

    Their spiritual energies had not helped them the tiniest bit!

    Not only the blue spirit experts, even the mightiest among them, the indigo spirit expert had been helpless against the agony from the Ink Snakes.

    The Snakes of Ink were small in size and extremely quick and agile. Before they could catch hold of it, they had slipped under their clothes and in the next moment, the clothes turned a bright shade of red, and they fell to the ground in pain.

    The man who had released the Ink Snakes looked on, with Jun Wu Xie in his arms, a wide smile on his face, as he reveled in his own work.

 Chapter 235

    Chapter 235: ¡°Fourth p (3)¡±

    Within moments, the four expert exponents fell under the Ink Snakes¡¯ furious attack, lying on the ground twitching in convulsions.

    Qin Yu Yan who stood before the throne watched in dismay at all that was happening. She could not believe her eyes! That gorgeous specimen of a man had such heaven defying abilities!

    He had just wriggled his finger and several of the snakes he released had taken down four highly skilled blue spirit experts and even the mightiest among them, the indigo spirit user, in just mere moments with a single attack!

    Where did his overpowering mighte from!?

    Her adoration quickly turned to fear, and the ever present gentle smile on Qin Yu Yan¡¯s face faded as the fear grew.

    Jun Wu Yaonded gently with Jun Wu Xie within his arms, and his attention was on Jun Wu Xie as he fussed around her to make sure that not a single drop of blood had stained his little darling, not sparing the convulsing foursome a single nce.

    Within the Imperial main hall, Drunk Lotus was totally immersed into the heat of battle, his beautiful eyes were ame in battle rage, teetering on the edge of madness. His lightning quick punches were too fast to be seen and every single one of them brought renewed agony to his multitude of opponents.

    Encasing your body in a spiritual energy shield?

    Highly skilled blue spirit experts?

    They were felled one after another under Drunk Lotus¡¯ ferocious and tyrannical endless flurry of punches and all their feeble attempts at resistance looked like a joke.

    A lone punch had sted a Qing Yun n disciple¡¯s head open and the blood had soaked through Drunk Lotus¡¯ already blood covered once white robes. The heavy stench of blood drove Drunk Lotus deeper into his frenzy and his body emitted a thick murderous aura as his attacks intensified. Jiang Chen Qing who had screamed for Drunk Lotus¡¯ head had both his arms broken and had been twisted in grotesque angles as well as his vertebrae. He was lying in a sorry heap as he watched on in horror at the descent of Death onto the mortal realm!

    Jiang Chen Qing understood now, how Jun Wu Xie, as a member of the targeted Jun Family, could make her way here to the Imperial Pce.

    Judging from Drunk Lotus¡¯ prowess, the force despatched to the Lin Pce had undoubtedly been annihted!

    Jiang Chen Qing never would have imagined, he, who had lived half his life, dominating over most people, would trip up and meet his end in a tiny kingdom like Qi, which had been founded less than a hundred years.

    Though, no one would have expected, that such a terrifying youth existed in the miniscule Kingdom of Qi.

    With his devastating strength, an indigo spirit exponent was not his match, even the non existent topmost legendary purple spirit might just be able tobat on equal footing with him.

    All traces of arrogance and haughty superiority had been obliterated along with his body under Drunk Lotus¡¯ punches. He could only lie upon the ground in futility as he saw the others massacred under Drunk Lotus¡¯ insane onught.

    The ck beast carried the barely alive Mo Qian Yuan through the chaos upon its back. Mo Qian Yuan had already been tortured to within an inch of his life, and with the ck beast¡¯s jolting dash through the main hall, his insides had threatened toe out through his mouth when he clenched his jaw tight tost the nightmarish journey.

    He had held on with everything he had and more, and he must not give up now.

    [He¡¯s in rather bad shape, really bad.] The ck beast stopped in front of Jun Wu Xie and swished its long furry tail.

    It knew it was no doctor, but having tottered behind Jun Wu Xie all this while, from all it had seen had heard, it could see that Mo Qian Yuan had not long to live. The only reason Mo Qian Yuan was still alive was only because the Qing Yun n had wanted to know from him the location of the Soul Jade. But his organs had started to fail, the tendons on his limbs were cut, and his veins and arteries blocked. Death was not far away for him.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes narrowed when she saw Mo Qian Yuan. She was used to seeing blood, but the sight of the pitiful state Mo Qian Yuan was in made Jun Wu Xie frown unconsciously.

    These people were not just ordinarily cruel.

    Mo Qian Yuan was almost just an empty shell, and he lived only through the subsistence of medicine fed to force his consciousness. Hanging on in hisst breathes, his lips were tightly pressed together. But the ringly red blood, continued to seep out from the corner of his mouth.

    Jun Wu Xie breathed in deeply and looked at Drunk Lotus who was happily engrossed in his killing, and she said chillingly: ¡°Finish it up quick.¡±

    She can wait, but Mo Qian Yuan¡¯s injuries, could not afford to.

 Chapter 236

    Chapter 236: ¡°Fourth p (4)¡±

    Drunk Lotus was enjoying himself immensely and had been caught up with battle lust when he heard Jun Wu Xie¡¯s orders which caused him to paused mid battle, momentarily.

    The breather that his highly skilled opponents received from Drunk Lotus¡¯ sudden pause only made their heart cringe further.

    ¡®Did she say finish it up quick!?¡¯

    ¡®This monster was holding back!?¡¯

    The group of skilled experts had jumped at the chance to gain the favour of the Qing Yun n by just killing a few perceived young and therefore weak hot headed youths, had by now deeply regretted their earlier decision, but it was toote.

    Having broken through their ring spirits to the blue level had made them extraordinary figures, and every single one of them had held sway over in their own countries.

    If not for the highly regarded and revered Qing Yun n¡¯s invitation, they would never have made their way to such a distant and tiny kingdom like Qi. None of them had expected this trip to be thest one of their lives.

    The young Qi Kingdom, less than a century since its founding, was seen as totally insignificant among the various mighty powers. Bigger countries thought it beneath their notice to attack, smaller kingdomsmented the distance making it impossible to invade and their immediate neighbours evenly matched them in might. This had enabled the Qi Kingdom to prosper and build their nation in these tumultuous and chaotic times.

    In the eyes of the expert exponents, a tiny kingdom like this, could not evenpare with the region and districts under their jurisdiction.

    But, it was right in this tiny, insignificant, and despised kingdom that such a terrifying and unstoppable demon had appeared!

    Just in his teens, and he could easily kill a blue spirit user. Even surrounded and under the simultaneous assault of more than ten highly skilled experts, he was holding up very well!

    ¡®Was this guy even human!?¡¯

    Drunk Lotus was no human, but a pity, these arrogant and shallow experts, would never ever know that.

    ¡°Spare us! As for whatever damage we have caused, the Qing Yun n will repay you tenfold! Whatever you ask for, we will agree to it! I am an Elder of the Qing Yun n! I have countless precious and rare elixirs and pills!¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s ¡®Finish it up quick¡¯ had driven his mind to near madness as he knew it better than anyone, the power the youth possessed, and he obeyed Jun Wu Xie¡¯s every singlemand.

    He believed, whatever Jun Wu Xie ordered, the youth would deliver!

    The youth obviously did not care about any repercussions of vengeance by the Qing Yun n!

    Death had never felt so close, the haughty Jiang Chen Qing finally learnt fear.

    Drunk Lotus frowned and looked at Jiang Chen Qing, and turned in query to Jun Wu Xie. He did not know anything about these deals that humans made between themselves. To kill or to leave alive, was entirely up to his Mistress.

    Jiang Chen Qing saw that his words had an effect, as the youth had turned to Jun Wu Xie for instructions. He hurriedly continued, ¡°Miss Jun, if you let us go today, I will get our Sovereign to treat your uncle¡¯s legs!¡± He vaguely remembered, the Jun Family seemed to have a crippled young lord.

    Jun Wu Xie had opened her mouth to reply, but Jiang Chen Qing¡¯s words had stopped her. Her eyes then narrowed.

    ¡°My uncle¡¯s legs, were previously treated by your Sovereign.¡±

    Jiang Chen Qing said hastily: ¡°It would be different this time! The Sovereign had not really wanted to treat him that time. I guarantee that this time, if you are to let us go, I will ask the Sovereign to treat your uncle¡¯s legs for sure!¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face darkened and her eyes grew frosty. The icy stare bore into Jiang Chen Qing¡¯s bloodied face.

    ¡°Drunk Lotus.¡±

    ¡°Here!¡±

    ¡°Silence that trap.¡±

    Jiang Chen Qing¡¯s eyes widened in shock, and he stared in disbelief at Jun Wu Xie. Why did she suddenly decide to kill him!?

    He was totally clueless, that his own words had just just sealed his fate further.....

    If he had only kept his silence, he might have outlived the others, although it had been decided, all of them were to die here, today.

 Chapter 237

    Chapter 237: ¡°Fourth p (5)¡±

    Before Jiang Chen Qing had recovered from Jun Wu Xie¡¯s shockingmand, Drunk Lotus suddenly appeared in front of him. With his vertebrae snapped, he hung like a limp rag doll as Drunk Lotus picked him up. The others watched on in horror and only cringed in silence as they had grown fearful of Drunk Lotus¡¯ prowess while Jiang Chen Qing¡¯s face grew pale and was helpless to offer any resistance.

    ¡°You brought doom upon yourself, if you had remained silent, I had intended to kill youst. But you had to displease my mistress didn¡¯t you? That sealed your fate.¡± Drunk Lotusughed mockingly at Jiang Chen Qing. Jun Wu Xie had always been cold and unfeeling, and very few things in the world can incite her to anger.

    But anything that involved the members of the Jun Family, easily ignited the dormant murderous intent that within her.

    This dolt actually openly admitted that the Qing Yun n Sovereign had not been serious in treating Jun Qing previously.

    They let Jun Qing stay crippled for ten long years, there was no way Jun Wu Xie would show the tiniest bit of mercy to them.

    They had repeatedly harmed the Jun Family, the scoundrel truly deserved it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t.....¡± Jiang Chen Qing was trembling in fright. He had lost all the cockiness that had been so prevalent when he first arrived in Qi and started pleading for his life.

    ¡°I might as well tell you. My Mistress¡¯ knowledge and skills in medicine overshadows your beloved quack Sovereign¡¯s by leaps and bounds and she has already healed her uncle¡¯s legs.¡± Drunk Lotus enjoyed seeing the expressions on Jiang Chen Qing¡¯s face switching between fear and shock when he could have killed him with a single blow, but that would have been too easy for him. For someone who caused displeasure to his Mistress, Drunk Lotus wanted him to feel andnguish in horror as the fingers of fear creep in and gripped the heart before he dies.

    Jiang Chen Qing¡¯s face had turned deathly white, and he has aplished what he wanted, and there was no reason to prolong it.

    His blood smeared fist raised and smashed right into the face of Jiang Chen Qing. His head exploded with the impact and blood, bone and brain covered Drunk Lotus. There was no disgust, but the gore only brightened the me that was in his eyes.

    The taste of ughter, was heavenly sweet!

    Releasing his grip, he dropped the headless body of Jiang Chen Qing on the floor, and rushed straight at his next target.

    Agonized screams sounded out from the main hall, and the highly skilled aggressors that had thrashed the Qi Kingdom¡¯s Imperial authority and trampled over the Jun Family¡¯s dignity had now been reduced to be like animals awaiting their ughter, resisting in futility against the fists of Drunk Lotus, and only resulting in a more painful death.

    He had looked to be such a charming and morous youth, but his method of killing was many times more bloody and gory than anything they had ever seen!

    In just a short while, ravaged and broken bodiesy scattered around Drunk Lotus.

    The smell of blood grew thick within the main hall and almost all of the people from the Qing Yun n had been disposed off, except for a lone Qin Yu Yan and a visibly shaking Bai Yun Xian who had hid in a corner.

    Qin Yu Yan was speechless as she stared upon the bloody sight within the main hall, as fear and shock were reflected in her eyes.

    Jiang Chen Qing was dead, the Qing Yun n disciples were dead, and even the invited highly skilled experts, were all dead.....

    She raised her head as the blood drained from her face and she looked at Jun Wu Xie standing before the doors of the main hall. She had been the one who had issued the orders for everything that had transpired here today. Jun Wu Xie had only been a Young Miss of a tiny unnoticed Qi Kingdom¡¯s, Lin Pce. What did she have to offer to employ such overly powerful allies to her cause?

    ¡°Mistress, that one over there..... kill?¡± Drunk Lotus strode over to stand before Jun Wu Xie, his face beaming in content, as he pointed his slender finger at Qin Yu Yan who was standing before the throne.

    That finger, pointed in her direction, had made Qin Yu Yan¡¯s blood turn to ice, as she staggered backwards in a panic and fell awkwardly back onto the throne.

    The glittering throne had blood sttered all over it in the earlier chaos and ughter, and the contrasting dark red blood against the bright glittery gold make it a ghastly sight to see.

 Chapter 238

    Chapter 238: ¡°Fourth p (6)¡±

    ¡°You cannot kill me, I am the eldest daughter of the Qing Yun n¡¯s Sovereign. If you dare to kill me, my father will spare none of you, and the Qing Yun n will obliterate the whole of your Qi Kingdom!¡± Forcefully squeezing out thest remaining vestiges of arrogance within her, Qin Yu Yan stared at Jun Wu Xie, as she forced down the fear that threatened to ovee her but her hand betrayed her false bravado as her knuckles turned white from the tight grip she exerted upon the arm of the throne.

    Jun Wu Xie raised an eyebrow. She had not had any direct contact with Qin Yu Yan before this, but her threat had sounded exactly like what Bai Yun Xian had thrown at her before.

    Recalling the scene, Jun Wu Xie turned to look at Bai Yun Xian who was hiding silently in the corner, trying her best not to be noticed. Jun Wu Xie¡¯s stare was enough to bring Bai Yun Xian to her knees as her knees buckled and she fell heavily with a loud thud onto the ground.

    Besides Qing Yun n, couldn¡¯t they say something new?

    ¡°Bring her.¡± Jun Wu Xie said softly.

    Drunk Lotus leapt up to the throne and a scream erupted from Qin Yu Yan¡¯s throat.

    The pampered and spoilt Qin Yu Yan was no match for Drunk Lotus and almost immediately, Qin Yu Yan was dragged unceremoniously by the hair off the throne toe before Jun Wu Xie.

    The Eldest Miss of the Qing Yun n, was handled roughly by the abrasive Drunk Lotus, who did not even see her as human.

    ¡°The poison in him, was given by you?¡± Jun Wu Xie pointed at Mo Qian Yuan upon the ck beast¡¯s back.

    Qin Yu Yan¡¯s lips trembled and thought to push the me only the deceased Jiang Chen Qing, but the cold frosty eyes before her made her change her mind in a hurry and swallowed back the lie that was at her throat.

    ¡°I have the antidote!¡± Qin Yu Yan offered hurriedly.

    A mockingugh sounded from the corner where Bai Yun Xian had fallen. She had not been close to Qin Yu Yan and when she saw the always haughty and arrogant Eldest Miss falling into the same pit as she had before, her heart lit with twisted glee.

    Antidote?

    With Jun Wu Xie¡¯s knowledge in medicine, she wouldn¡¯t care for Qin Yu Yan¡¯s antidote.

    ¡°Poisons and antidotes, hand over all that you have.¡± Jun Wu Xie ordered dismissively.

    Qin Yu Yan hurriedly took out all the poison and antidote bottles she had on her, but Jun Wu Xie simply said: ¡°All.¡±

    Qin Yu Yan was stunned for a moment and in the next second, a sharp pain on her scalp shot through her entire body that brought unstoppable tears to her eyes and she looked pitifully at the gorgeous man standing behind Jun Wu Xie, pleading for help.

    And Jun Wu Yao only smiled devilishly.

    ¡°Do you not understand? Take out all the poisons and antidotes you have on you!¡± Drunk Lotus pulled impatiently on Qin Yu Yan¡¯s hair again but he exerted too much of his strength and found that he held a bunch of hair in his hands.

    Having a bunch of her hair pulled out forcefully, she howled in pain at that moment and Drunk Lotus grabbed at another bunch before she could recover.

    ¡°Hurry it up or I¡¯ll pull out all your hair.¡± Jun Wu Xie did not give him orders to kill her, but torture should be all right!

    Drunk Lotus¡¯ ominous warning terrified Qin Yu Yan greatly and she flurried in haste to take out every single bottle of elixir, medicine and everyst bottle she had on her to put them all before Jun Wu Xie.

    More than ten bottles were disyed before Jun Wu Xie as she stared at the pale faced Qin Yu Yan, and turned to look at the bottles. She picked them up one by one and sniffed at them.

    ¡°If you would spare me, I can give you however much elixirs or medicines that you want! My father will give them to you, anything that you want!¡± Drunk Lotus¡¯ brutality had scared the wits out of Qin Yu Yan and she was bawling her eyes out in pain. The graceful and beautiful face had lost all its former glory and with the way she looked now, no one would be able to picture her to be one and the same person of the cruel, vicious and venomously scheming Eldest Miss of the greatly feared and revered Qing Yun n.

 Chapter 239

    Chapter 239:¡±All For You (1)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie ignored the crying Qin Yu Yan and picked out a few bottles before she threw the rest on the floor.

    The elixirs that had many people fight tooth and nail for were thrashed and scattered on the ground. A fragrant aroma emitted from the open bottles that were lying on the floor.

    Qin Yu Yan¡¯s eyes widened in shock as she stared at the bottles that Jun Wu Xie threw away, knowing very well what they had contained.

    Jun Wu Xie had thrown all the elixirs and medicines with healing properties, including the antidotes! What she held in her hand were all poison!

    ¡°Pry open her mouth.¡± Jun Wu Xie told Drunk Lotus.

    Qin Yu Yan went ballistic as she struggled fiercely with all her might. But her strength was no match for Drunk Lotus¡¯.

    Drunk Lotus held Qin Yu Yan mouth open easily. She was helpless and could only stare wide eyed in fear as tears ran freely down her face and pleading sounds came out of her mouth as Drunk Lotus held her mouth open.

    ¡°Scared?¡± Jun Wu Xie looked at Qin Yu Yan and asked coldly.

    Qin Yu Yan blinked her eyes rapidly. Not just in scared, but absolutely terrified!

    Qin Yu Yan had never met anyone insane like Jun Wu Xie, who actions went beyond reason. Even after knowing she was the Eldest Miss of the all powerful Qing Yun n, Jun Wu Xie was just as vicious!

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes narrowed as she looked upon the tear streaked face of Qin Yu Yan and asked: ¡°When you set your hands upon Mo Qian Yuan, you had been fearless then.¡± The bottles of poison that Jun Wu Xie held within her hands, were exactly what Qin Yu Yan had forced into Mo Qian Yuan¡¯s body. Qin Yu Yan felt the cold fingers of fear creep up on her, when she had forced fed the poisons into Mo Qian Yuan and saw him thrash and writhe in agony, she had watched on in satisfaction.

    Without hesitation, Jun Wu Xie poured everything within those bottles into the wide open mouth of Qin Yu Yan. Drunk Lotus mped Qin Yu Yan¡¯s mouth shut and held it closed, forcing her to swallow the lethal poisons down her throat.

    ¡°Release her.¡± Jun Wu Xie thenmanded.

    Drunk Lotus tossed her aside and wiped his hands in disgust as if he had been holding something extremely filthy.

    In moments, the poison in her stomach started to take effect. The mussed up Qin Yu Yan felt the sudden surge of agonizing pain throughout her body and curled up tightly on the floor and starting trembling violently. She wailed and howled through the pain, interjected with piercing screams, reduced to a sorry sight to behold.

    Jun Wu Xie watched on coldly at Qin Yu Yan, her eyes devoid of anypassion or pity.

    Magnanimity to your enemies equates to cruelty to yourself.

    When the Qing Yun n had raised their hand against the Jun Family and Mo Qian Yuan, they had not shown a shred ofpassion, the current situation had no ce for unwanted and unneeded saintly benevolence.

    When people take an inch, she reciprocates by taking a yard.

    These people have caused harm to her family and her ally, and she was just returning the favour, tenfold!

    ¡°Since the Qing Yun n are as omnipotent as you put it, I shall leave you here in the main hall to save yourself. I will leave all those antidotes behind, all for you.¡± Jun Wu Xie told Qin Yu Yan.

    As she said those words, Drunk Lotus and the one hiding in the corner, Bai Yun Xian, were stunned for the moment.

    What was Jun Wu Xie saying? Did she just say she would leave Qin Yu Yan the antidote? Wouldn¡¯t that allow Qin Yu Yan to escape her fate?

    Even Qin Yu Yan who was still under unbearable torment, struggle to sit up at those words. Her eyes which had dimmed in resignation sparked with a glimmer of hope and her heart soared.

    Jun Wu Xie would not kill her!

    Jun Wu Xie observed Qin Yu Yan and raised her hand the next moment. An orange ball of spiritual energy formed out of her open palm, and streaked straight at the pile of antidotes on the ground and sted them into fine powder. The highly prized antidotes and elixirs mixed in a heap, reduced to ash. Broken porcin bits were mixed hopelessly among the charred ck powder, impossible to separate.

    ¡°It¡¯s all for you.¡±

 Chapter 240

    Chapter 240:¡±All For You (2)¡±

    As promised, Jun Wu Xie had left the antidotes behind for Qin Yu Yan. The only catch was to identify and separate the antidote from the pile of charred powder and porcin bits.

    Even if Qin Yu Yan was not under torment from the agonizing pain from the poison, it was still impossible to pick out the antidote from the pile of trash.

    The glimmer of hope that had shone through, was mercilessly extinguished and robbed from her the next moment, throwing Qin Yu Yan deeper down into the depths of despair.

    Falling from the high clouds and into the mud low on the ground, feeling the disparity and futility of the situation, Qin Yu Yan was utterly devastated and shey curled up, resigned.

    The agony brought about by the poison, wrecked at her body, and Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mockery by raising her hopes and then shattering itpletely broke the will of Qin Yu Yan.

    Jun Wu Xie to offer a lifeline?

    In your dreams.....

    After seeing Mo Qian Yuan¡¯s condition, Jun Wu Xie had wanted to skin her alive.

    Jun Wu Xie had spent so much time and effort to nurse and enable the recuperation of Mo Qian Yuan into such a healthy specimen, yet Qin Yu Yan hade and erased all that in one stroke. It was all back to square one!

    Qin Yu Yan did not dare harbour the tiniest sliver of anticipation anymore, and had sunk deep into despair as the pain continue to wreck her body. The agony brought about convulsions and her bones felt like millions of ants were slowing biting and chipping away at them.

    All these poisons with their malicious effects were made by her own hands. Qin Yu Yan had used them on countless people before to inflict the unspeakable torment upon her enemies. She had never thought that the poisons of her own device, would one day be turned around to be used to give her a taste of it herself!

    ¡°Everyone is to get out of here and leave the main hall to allow our Miss Qin to find the antidote in peace.¡± Jun Wu Xie ordered tonelessly. But her words were music to the many ears huddled in the corner as pce maids and eunuchs held back their tears of joy as they rushed out in escape from the bloody and gory main hall, filled with mutted corpses strewn all over.

    Bai Yun Xian remained in her corner, left with nowhere to go, and stood woodenly where she was, looking with dread at Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie turned towards her and Bai Yun Xian hurried to kneel before Jun Wu Xie before she could say anything and rambled on ashen faced: ¡°I did not tell them anything! I swear! Qin Yu Yan forced me to kill Mo Xuan Fei! I..... I..... really never said anything! Not a single word!¡±

    Jun Wu Xie raised an eyebrow. She did not know, that Bai Yun Xian had been so afraid of her to this extent.

    But.....

    Mo Xuan Fei is dead? He got off too easy.

    ¡°Stand up.¡± Jun Wu Xie said coldly. Bai Yun Xian was still of use, and she will allow her to live, for now.

    If Bai Yun Xian had revealed anything to Qin Yu Yan, she would have outlived her usefulness. But it seemed that, she was not that dumb.

    Bai Yun Xian¡¯s body shook as she stood up, as she knew she had just managed to keep herself alive this time.

    ¡°You stay here, and make sure she does not kill herself.¡± said Jun Wu Xie as she gestured at Qin Yu Yan.

    Bai Yun Xian nodded her head furiously, not daring toment.

    With all said and done here, Jun Wu Xie turned to leave and Jun Wu Yao walked with her. The ck beast carried Mo Qian Yuan on its back and followed after. Drunk Lotus, who brought up the rear, hooked his hands on the doors as he stepped out, and pulled the doors of the Imperial main hall shut tightly behind him, shutting out the gory scene within.

    In the main hall, only Qin Yu Yan, who was trembling violently, and Bai Yun Xian, who heaved a huge sigh of relief, were left.

    A bright red trickle ran down the corner of Qin Yu Yan¡¯s mouth. Her eyes were venomous as she stared at Bai Yun Xian. She had realised from Bai Yun Xian¡¯s pleading that the slut, Bai Yun Xian, had conspired with Jun Wu Xie all this while.

    Bai Yun Xian was put off by Qin Yu Yan¡¯s stare and said with a frown: ¡°Senior, you can¡¯t me me for this. Haven¡¯t both you and Master always taught me, the wise must bend ording to changing circumstances?¡±

 Chapter 241

    Chapter 241:¡±All For You (3)¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s no use staring at me, I wouldn¡¯t have betrayed the Qing Yun n, but you guys are really not a match for Jun Wu Xie.¡± Bai Yun Xian hesitated a moment, before she decided that Qin Yu Yan was doomed anyway, and there was no need to hide anymore. She then revealed the truth: ¡°Actually, the poison that inflicted Mo Xuan Fei was Jun Wu Xie¡¯s doing, and she had forced the same poison onto me. I had intentionally led all of you to give Mo Xuan Fei a diagnosis to see whether you or Jiang Chen Qing would be able to counter the poison. If either of you had been able to do it, I would have told you the truth then.¡±

    ¡°But both of you had disappointed me then, when both of did not even manage to detect the cause. How could I have told you anything then? Senior, haven¡¯t you always prided yourself on your exemry skills in medicine? How could you be stumped sopletely by a poison concocted by a little youngss?¡± Bai Yun Xian felt relieved as she got everything off her chest and managed to smile.

    Thew of the jungle also meant every man for himself to Bai Yun Xian.

    She was only trying to keep herself alive.

    Even the high and mighty Qin Yu Yan had fallen so hard before Jun Wu Xie, and it brought Bai Yun Xian a twisted sense of satisfaction, but on the other hand, her fear of Jun Wu Xie had intensified.

    Equipped with medical skills that the Qing Yun n could only dream of acquiring, and having mighty experts of unfathomable strength beside her, Bai Yun Xian would not dare to go against Jun Wu Xie ever again even if she had a hundred lives. She only wished to live, and did not dare harbour any hatred.

    Qin Yu Yan could not speak as the pain overcame her, and only managed to stare with hate filled eyes at Bai Yun Xian, wishing she could swallow her up whole!

    ¡°S..... lut.....¡± Trying with all her might, she managed to spit out a single syble to curse, but at the cost of vomiting out blood that sttered on the floor.

    ¡°Senior, I would advise you to conserve your strength, as Jun Wu Xie will not allow you to die so easily. I saw the poison she poured into your mouth, it was all made by your own hands wasn¡¯t it? You should know their effects better than anyone. As long as no one moves you, you will not die from it even after days of its agonizing torment. Jun Wu Xie might be young, but her schemes and brains were the best I have ever seen. Did you not wonder why the Qi Kingdom suddenly had a change of their rulership? It was achieved through the scheme of Jun Wu Xie, who had single handedly plotted it. The former ruler of the Qi Kingdom, is currently still locked in the Imperial Dungeon suffering a fate worse than death. And you had confronted her assuming she was just another ordinary teen. How naive.¡± Bai Yun Xian could not help but mock the helpless Qin Yu Yan thrashing upon the ground.

    For all those times she had been toyed and suppressed in the Qing Yun n by Qin Yu Yan in the past, Bai Yun Xian finally got the chance to give vent here in Qi.

    Although twisted, her feeble mocking as her form of vengeance upon Qin Yu Yan, brought Bai Yun Xian a sense of satisfaction.

    Qin Yu Yan wanted nothing more than to kill the traitorous Bai Yun Xian, but after hearing Bai Yun Xian¡¯s words, fear crept into her heart.

    The poison that she had concocted herself, would indeed not kill her within the next few days, but the unbearable torment that came with it was truly a fate worse than death.

    Thest thing she would have expected, was that her own poison that she had meticulously crafted to inflict the most torturous agony, would one day be used upon herself.

    Bai Yun Xian was right, and she knew it better than anyone else.

    Jun Wu Xie had not killed her then, but it was not mercy that stayed her hand, but her vicious intention to inflict the most agonizing pain, and to prolong the torment through days before she can fall into the sweet embrace of death.

    By now, death, to Qin Yu Yan, was an indulgence!

    ¡°Yun..... Xian..... k..... kill..... me.....¡± Tears fell from her eyes as blood spurted out from her mouth.

    Bai Yun Xian looked at her with disdain, and patted Qin Yu Yan on her sleeve: ¡°Senior, you should revel in your own work. Have you not realised? This is Jun Wu Xie¡¯s way of payback on Mo Qian Yuan¡¯s behalf.¡± She sighed at the foolishness of Qin Yu Yan.....

 Chapter 242

    Chapter 242: ¡°Revival (1)¡±

    The ck beast carried Mo Qian Yuan upon its back and followed Jun Wu Xie to Mo Qian Yuan¡¯s living chambers in the Imperial Pce. The guards and pce maids saw Jun Wu Xie approach and they all backed off in retreat to allow her passage. They could only crane their neck and observe silently after the queer entourage passed them and entered the chambers.

    Mo Qian Yuan¡¯s injuries were severe, it wasn¡¯t just the poison within, but also the various wounds, big and small, that threatened to end his life. It was a rather sticky situation, even for her prodigious skills.

    Jun Wu Xie got Drunk Lotus to transfer Mo Qian Yuan to the bed and immediately removed several bottles of elixirs and medicine from her body. Next, she held her silver needles and applied acupuncture quickly and skillfully on various major acupressure points on Mo Qian Yuan at once.

    Dark red blood that was almost ck flowed out from Mo Qian Yuan and dripped off the silver needles. Without hesitation, Jun Wu Xie then pushed three elixirs in Mo Qian Yuan¡¯s mouth and helped him to ingest them before she started to tend to the numerous external wounds.

    Jun Wu Yao stood smilingly, with his arms crossed before his chest, as he observed Jun Wu Xie¡¯s quick hands and mind while sheboured endlessly to save a life.

    ¡°Meow.¡±

    [Mistress, the dumb Emperor is really gravely injured.]

    The ck beast who had carried Mo Qian Yuan all the way to the living chambers licked at its paws. It had felt that Mo Qian Yuan¡¯s breathes were very shallow and weak, and he looked very much on the verge of death.

    His bones had been broken in many ces, and many of his arteries and veins were blocked. Most of his organs were starting to fail and his untreated wounds were beginning to fester and inme. All these had brought about a high fever and signs of dehydration were starting to surface. On top of all this, was the lethal poison attacking Mo Qian Yuan from the inside. He would notst much longer if he was not treated immediately.

    ¡°Meo?¡±

    [You¡¯re still going to save him? Even if it¡¯s you, I think it will still require a great amount of effort. Why don¡¯t we just push another Emperor to ascend to the throne?]

    Jun Wu Xie frowned and ignored the ck beast ramblings.

    But the ck beasts words had made her eyes turn more chilly.

    If not for the Qing Yun n¡¯spletely merciless and vicious methods, she wouldn¡¯t have such a big headache now.

    The former Emperor had stifled and schemed against Mo Qian Yuan from a young age, and he was given Jade Nectar tinged with Wheat Night Flower over a long period which had severely weakened Mo Qian Yuan¡¯s body foundation. If not for Jun Wu Xie prior selfless generosity with her countless divine elixirs, and even feeding him the Snow Lotus¡¯s seeds that built up his strength, Mo Qian Yuan would not havested till she got there this time. But, even if a healthy grown man had undergone the same torment under the hands of the Qing Yun n, he would not be far from death either.

    ¡°This guy here, seems to attract cmities and disaster.¡± Drunk Lotus leaned against the bed and looked at the sorry looking Mo Qian Yuan, thinking that his life had been one sad story. Even a person as savage as Drunk Lotus, could not help but feel a tinge of pity for him.

    His biological father had killed Mo Qian Yuan¡¯s mother and massacred the maternal side of his family, and the ursed father had then colluded with Mo Qian Yuan¡¯s step brother to poison him. He suffered untold hardships before he fortunately mert Jun Wu Xie. His bad fortune had barely just turned when he ascended to the throne, and the insidious Qing Yun n came..... Could he be cursed?

    ¡°Zip it.¡± Jun Wu Xie chided. Mo Qian Yuan¡¯s injuries were very severe and she had a lot on her hands. She did not need a flower¡¯s or a beast¡¯s incessant chattering around.

    If time had permitted her to, she would have jabbed them on their mute acupressure point.

    The ck beast and Drunk Lotus quietened down and watched Jun Wu Xie work. It seemed that Jun Wu Xie was determined to save Mo Qian Yuan.

    Jun Wu Xie did not stop tending to Mo Qian Yuan, as though the gods had imbued their strength in her, her pair of snowy white hands moved with speed and skill, and the silver needles flew and weaved in the air.

    First, purge the poison within, and use blood replenishing elixirs for his loss of blood, coupled with warm water to hydrate the body, and stabilise his vitalities. Thereafter, repair and mend the veins, arteries and broken bones. Leave the external wounds alone for now and push that task to thest.....

    The whole procedure and process of the treatment, formed up in her mind, in seconds.....

 Chapter 243

    Chapter 243: ¡°Revival (2)¡±

    The revival proceeded systematically and thoroughly, just as Jun Wu Xie had done in her previous life in her countless battles with Death himself. At that moment, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mind, could afford nothing else but calm.

    Purging the poison gradually through the letting out of blood, Jun Wu Xie watched intently with her cold eyes and timed it meticulously to feed Mo Qian Yuan with a blood replenishing elixir, mixed with a little warm water to aid absorption. With Mo Qian Yuan¡¯s severely weakened condition, Jun Wu Xie was careful not to ovepensate with the replenishment of blood, to avoid the slowed down functions of the body in its current weakened state being unable to tolerate any overindulgent replenishment, which will instead result in spreading the poison deeper with the increased blood flow.

    The poison tinged blood within Mo Qian Yuan was slowly purged as it dripped from the needles. The bed sheets under him had turned a dark shade of red, and a pungent smell permeated the air.

    When the blood that dripped from the silver needles was noticed to have turned a brighter shade of red, Jun Wu Xie began to feedrger quantities of the blood replenishing elixirs, but maintained Mo Qian Yuan¡¯s intake of water, and was to be fed to him intermittently.

    Mo Qian Yuan had been motionless on the bed, and his bones which were broken in numerous ces did not allow him to be moved much. After Jun Wu Xie stabilised the condition and restored the functions of his various organs, she started immediately on the severed tendons of Mo Qian Yuan¡¯s limbs. The cuts had reached to the bone and was visible through the ghastly open wound. Jun Wu Xie slipped a silver needle into her hands and threaded a line finer than hair through it. The line was so fine that it appeared translucent, and Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hands worked her magic as they weaved through the air, sewing the tendons back together.

    That was the first time Drunk Lotus had seen someone who was capable of sewing together severed tendons. His eyes widened, as he watched in amazement, at the unfathomable medical skills his own Mistress possessed.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hands moved quickly and steadily and the tendons were speedily sewn together. She changed to a different needle next and worked on the flesh wounds.

    Seeing Jun Wu Xie work, Mo Qian Yuan, a real live human, seemed to have been turned into a rag doll. Sew and patch, a simple procedure, but it gradually brought life back to Mo Qian Yuan who had been teetering at Death¡¯s door.

    First the organs, next the arteries and veins, then the broken bones.

    After Jun Wu Xie had sewn up all the wounds on Mo Qian Yuan, she heaped a quick healing salve generously over them to soothe and close the wounds. The frightful red bloody wounds visibly reduced in swelling and soreness quickly as Jun Wu Xie proceeded to aggressively secure splints all over Mo Qian Yuan¡¯s body, to allow the bones which had all been properly aligned to heal and mend properly.

    It had taken her half a day, and Jun Wu Xie had fought tooth and nail against the persistent Death that had hovered over Mo Qian Yuan every second. The sun peeked from behind the western peaks before Jun Wu Xie finally stepped away from the bed.

    And looking at Mo Qian Yuan, although he was still rather pale, but his breathing had grown stronger. But he was practically bandaged from head to toe and the tightly bound splints were secured all over his body which still made for a pitiful sight.

    ¡°Call in the guards at the door.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s said with a rather pale face herself as she threw herself carelessly into a chair at the side. Her bottom had just touched the seat when a teacup overflowing with an aromatic fragrance appeared before her eyes.

    She raised her head slightly, and looked into the bemused eyes of Jun Wu Yao. She stiffly epted the proffered tea from Jun Wu Yao and lowered her head to take a sip, to moisten her dry parched throat.

    Jun Wu Xie felt she had not taken that long to revive Mo Qian Yuan. In her previous life, she had ever stood three whole days at the operating table without any shuteye over consecutive surgeries, and she had needed to be carried out of the operating theatre.

    When she embarks on treatment, her body forgets lethargy. As long as she stood before the target she decides to save, she transforms into an eerily calm andposed, unfeeling healing machine.

 Chapter 244

    Chapter 244: ¡°Revival (3)¡±

    Drunk Lotus immediately fetched the two pce guards that stood outside the doors into the chambers. The moment they stepped inside, they were shocked as the heavy pungent smell of blood assaulted them. They had seen the ck beast carry the terribly injured Emperor into the chambers upon its back. And when they smelled the blood, their minds had nked out, afraid to carry on along that trail of thought.

    ¡°For the next two days, take good care of the Emperor. Let him drink a cup of warm water every hour.....¡± Jun Wu Xie ced a few bottles of elixir bottles on the table and gave very specific instructions on how each and every one was to be administered. Mo Qian Yuan¡¯s condition had already stabilised and he was currently still unconscious. Hence, he will need people with him to cater to his needs.

    And Jun Wu Xie had decided she would not be the one to do it.

    The two pce guards listened haltingly and were hesitant to ask too many questions. They took every word that Jun Wu Xie said and deeply engraved them into their brains, taking utmost care not to forget a single thing.

    After she had left her instructions with them, Jun Wu Xie left Mo Qian Yuan¡¯s living chambers at once, the overpowering stench of blood, did not sit well with her.

    Only after Jun Wu Xie and everyone else had left the Emperor¡¯s living chambers, did the two guards make their way to Mo Qian Yuan¡¯s bedside. The sight that met their eyes, shocked them so much that they almost stumbled over their own feet when they reeled from the shock.

    The Emperor was all wrapped up with bandages and lying on blood soaked sheets. If his chest did not rise and fall as he breathed, the two guards would have assumed the person on the bed to be dead.

    In fact, when they had first seen Mo Qian Yuan upon the ck beast¡¯s back when they had returned, the guards had drawn their own conclusions then. They had thought the Emperor..... The demise of the Emperor was about to happen!

    And they were surprised to see that his breathing had gotten so much stronger, and did not look like a person that was about to die. Although he looked rather..... tragic.

    The two guards were puzzled. The Young Miss of the Jun Family had only entered with two men whom they were unfamiliar with, and they had not seen Jun Wu Xie summon for any of the Imperial Doctors toe forth to provide any treatments. How did they manage to revive the Emperor, in just half a day?

    Could it be..... Among the two strange men, one of them was a miracle physician?

    The two guards limited their assumptions only to Jun Wu Yao and Drunk Lotus, and did not even consider in the slightest, that the one who had brought Mo Qian Yuan back to life, was none other than Jun Wu Xie!

    Jun Wu Xie had wanted to hurry back to the Lin Pce to have an early rest, but she was just about to walk pass the doors of the Imperial main hall when she saw a group of court officials who had waited outside, look at her with disconcerting eyes.

    Those court officials had arrived to attend the morning court, but they were driven out by the Qing Yun n delegates who barged into the main hall. They were no match for the Qing Yun n, but were worried for the Emperor as well. The only thing they could do was to wait outside the main hall, and pray that their Emperor steps out safely through those doors.

    But the wait outside had only made them hear a series of blood curling screams .

    When Jun Wu Xie had executed the manyckeys of the former Emperor before the Imperial Pce gates, she had cleansed the Qi Kingdom of about half the number of their court officials in court. Those that remained had consisted mainly of officials that were genuinely loyal to the Qi Kingdom. After Mo Qian Yuan ascended the throne, he abolished the privilege of nobility in holding official posts and widely epted talents from humble backgrounds. Many capable young officials who were previously ostracised due to their lowly births were promoted as well and Mo Qian Yuan won their undying loyalty and unwavering support. These people were now gathered here outside the main hall.

    As they stood outside the main hall, they had heard clearly the cries of their beloved ruler, heard the unbridled arrogance of the Qing Yun n, and wish they could take the ce of their monarch.

    Their hatred for the Qing Yun n had them seething, but they had been helpless and their inability had cut at their hearts as the screams continued.

    And Jun Wu Xie¡¯s arrival had turned things around, saving them from their despair.

 Chapter 245

    Chapter 245: ¡°Awkward (1)¡±

    They had earlier seen the group led by Jun Wu Xie bursting into the Imperial main hall and watched them kill the Qing Yun n delegates one after another, and the officials had all stood gaping, in awe of Jun Wu Xie.

    When Jun Wu Xie was passing the doors of the main hall enroute to the Lin Pce, an old man with a head of white hair stepped up to her and stared intensely at Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie frowned, and stopped in her tracks. She recognized the old man. Including Mo Qian Yuan¡¯s generation, he had already served three generations of the Imperial Family of the Qi Kingdom. He had been mediocre, and did not strive nor contest, and had been single mindedly upright. That was the reason he had held a mediocre rank that was neither high nor low, even after having served three generations of the Imperial Family. Mo Qian Yuan had considered the old man¡¯s long service and undying loyalty to the Imperial Family and promoted him when he ascended the throne, or he would still have remained a leisurely minor administrative official.

    The old man did not possess great capabilities, but his age and his long history in court had won him quite a bit of respect in the Imperial court. He was not known to be tactful with his words and even Mo Qian Yuan had choked on his blunt speech several times in court.

    The old man was currently approaching Jun Wu Xie. Currently, she was too tired and was not prepared to hear his nagging.

    But before Jun Wu Xie could show her impatience with the situation, the old official had sunk to his knees suddenly before her. His sudden action had taken Jun Wu Xie by surprise.

    After the old man knelt before her, the group of officials behind him all knelt in uniform.

    When Jun Wu Xie had carried out her massacre before the Imperial Pce gates earlier, although her actions had been rational and she had a good reason to do it, many officials in the Qi Kingdom had felt a little ufortable with her. Even after Mo Qian Yuan¡¯s ascension to the throne, they still felt that the Young Miss of the Lin Pce had been too vicious and was not someone easy to get along with.

    Today¡¯s events had changed their minds totally, and they saw the good intentions of Jun Wu Xie.

    If Jun Wu Xie had not been vicious and merciless, the Qing Yun n would have thrashed the prestige and reputation of the Qi Kingdom.

    For these officials who always preached on morals and ethics, they could only stand outside the main hall helpless, while they were forced to watch their beloved ruler thus trampled and tortured. The shame had been almost too much for them to take.

    The kingdom might be small, but its spirit must grow.

    If the Qing Yun n had been allowed to carry on with their atrocities, Mo Qian Yuan would not have survived the attack. If the pir of the kingdom was to be broken, they would not be able to face their ancestors.

    The officials knelt before Jun Wu Xie, disregarding their ranks and positions, and thanked Jun Wu Xie in the only way that they knew.

    They realised being vicious had it good points as well, as that might be just what the Qi Kingdom had beencking, and remained a tiny and inconspicuous kingdom.

    Jun Wu Xie hesitated a moment, before she understood their intentions. She frowned as she looked upon the officials and said: ¡°I only did what I had to do, there is no need to thank me.¡± She quickly turned away and left, ignoring the officials behind her.

    Jun Wu Yao nced at the group of officials and quickened his steps to catch up to Jun Wu Xie and his sharp eyes caught something really interesting to him.

    The cute little ears on Jun Wu Xie, who had walked off in a hurry, had turned suspiciously red.

    Having noticed that on Jun Wu Xie, Jun Wu Yao thought his little darling was just too cute. Her personality just did not know how to respond to a whole bunch of senior officials who were as old as her grandfather, who showed their gratitude in such an overwhelming manner.

    She was not very honest with herself and her bright red ears had betrayed her inner feelings. How adorable was she? His lips curled up as he followed her from behind.

 Chapter 246

    Chapter 246: ¡°Awkward (2)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie hurried back to the Lin Pce, where Jun Xian and Jun Qing had been waiting anxiously. They sighed in relief when Jun Wu Xie stepped in and Jun Qing had wanted to go up to her and ask about the situation at the Imperial Pce when Jun Xian held him back by the wrist, and said to Jun Wu Xie instead: ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, go wash up and get some rest. Everything else can wait till tomorrow.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie hesitated before she nodded silently. She hated looking like such a mess and all she wanted now was to go soak herself in aforting warm bath and rid herself thoroughly of the blood and it¡¯s awful stench.

    ¡°Father.....¡± Jun Qing looked at Jun Xian in puzzlement.

    Jun Xian shook his head slightly and said: ¡°Didn¡¯t you see how exhausted she looked?¡±

    Jun Qing thought back and realised that Jun Wu Xie had looked to be fine, but her face had been rather pale.

    ¡°Poor child, she must have strained herself. Since she returned safely, things at the Imperial Pce should be fine now. Let her rest up first. We can ask her tomorrow.¡± Jun Xian sighed heavily. A young girl of fourteen, should be the age when she could enjoy her youth without a care in the world, but Jun Wu Xie did not have the chance to do that.

    He had beenforted by his granddaughter¡¯s maturity and strength, but Jun XIan¡¯s heart ached when he saw how Jun Wu Xieboured.

    ¡°I have been too anxious, I get the servants to prepare some warm food and send them to Wu Xie.¡± Jun Qing realised he had been insensitive and left to get the servants.

    When Jun Wu Xie got back to her room, the bath was already drawn and ready. She slipped out of her clothes and soaked blissfully into theforting warm water, and her tensed muscles all over her body finally rxed.

    She had just broken through her ring spirit to the orange level, before she waded through two consecutive battles, and worked tirelessly on a severely injured..... The day¡¯s events had really tired her out good.....

    The ck beast morphed back into it¡¯s little ck cat form and deftly pulled out a robe from the wardrobe with its tiny mouth and slung it over the screen. Drunk Lotus had wanted to go in but was thwarted by the little cat. He had finished the Jade Moon and the intoxicating effects of the alcohol was fading and he turned back into Little Lotus. At the sight of little ck cat¡¯s drawn sharp ws, he tottered sobbing over to the lotus pond to soak himself in misery by his own lonesome self.

    The little ck cat then turned around to talk to Jun Wu Xie, but to its dismay, it eyes were confronted by the towering form of Jun Wu Yao standing at the doorway to the bath and it froze in midstep.

    Jun Wu Yao walked soundlessly over to the wooden tub and looked at Jun Wu Xie whoid within, her eyes closed. The corners of his mouth raised as he stood behind the tub and his long slender fingers closed over the soft shoulders of Jun Wu Xie, and kneaded gently on the knots within the tense muscles on her shoulders.

    It could have been because of the trials throughout the day, or the release of tension from Jun Wu Yao¡¯sforting massage, but Jun Wu Xie slipped defenceless into a deep slumber within the warm water that covered her in the tub, her head slumped on one side, resting on the hand of Jun Wu Yao.

    The fragrance of the bath water and the misty air formed from the warmth in the room wafted around the nose of Jun Wu Yao as he breathed deeply and his hands kneaded the soft skin of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s shoulders, and it spread a warmth that enveloped his heart that made it beat a little faster.

    The little ck cat stared in trepidation upon the back of Jun Wu Yao, unable to decide whether to move or remain still.

    Helplessly, it made up its mind, determined and with unwavering conviction. If Jun Wu Yao was to make any of his obnoxious moves, to defend the innocence of its mistress, it will..... will..... definitely wake its mistress up!!

    But to its relief, the little cat¡¯s obnoxious scenes that went through its mind did note into being. Jun Wu Yao had noticed that the temperature of the bath water had dropped and tugged at the robe slung upon the screen. He had lifted Jun Wu Xie with a single hand out of the tub and carefully wrapped the robe around her, before carrying her over and setting her down gently onto her soft bed.

    And there had been no further advances made after that.

    The little ck cat¡¯s tensed nerves rxed and hid under the table in shame when it realised its own imagined thoughts had been only its own.

    The little ck cat brushed them all away and thought seriously. Had the devil himself changed? A devil that became such a gentleman?

 Chapter 247

    Chapter 247: ¡°Unspoken Intentions (1)¡±

    Early the next morning, Jun Wu Xie woke up to find herself wrapped up snugly in a robe that had kept her warm throughout the night, while searching her mind in futility for any memory of having climbed into bed.

    During breakfast, the Jun Family of three generations had sat together at the table, but Jun Wu Yao had as usual made a short appearance and disappeared again.

    Over breakfast, Jun Wu Xie had rted yesterday¡¯s events at the Imperial Pce simply to the Jun father and son, and when she finished, she had not reacted to their astounded faces and had proceeded to lower her head and sip at her cup of tea.

    ¡°Did you say that His Majesty is currently still bedridden and immobile in the Imperial Pce? And you had just left Qin Yu Yan in the Imperial main hall?¡± Jun Qing almost had a seizure at the methods his beloved niece had employed and at the callous way she had treated the Emperor of Qi! He knew deep down that Mo Qian Yuan, who was the ruler of the kingdom, did not put up any pretentious fronts with Jun Wu Xie, but at such a time when his life was at risk, Jun Wu Xie had abandoned the Emperor as heid barely alive in his chambers without even summoning for a single Imperial Doctor and just carelessly thrown the responsibility of caring for the Emperor to two pce guards. That was done a little too..... haphazardly, isn¡¯t it?

    And as for the Eldest Miss of the Qing Yun n, Jun Wu Xie had brazenly just left her locked in the Imperial main hall. Mo Qian Yuan might not be able to attend court, but that was just too reckless.

    Jun Wu Xie did not see that she had done anything inappropriate.

    ¡°Mo Qian Yuan will live, and Qin Yu Yan will not die in the next few days.¡± Jun Wu Xie assured her uncle.

    ¡°.........¡± Jun Qing threw up his hands in surrender.

    ¡°Till when do you intend to keep Qin Yu Yan there? You can¡¯t seal the Imperial Court forever right?¡±

    ¡°I will make Bai Yun Xian thrown her into the dungeonster today.¡± There was an Emperor in there anyway, an additional Miss would not make much of a difference. As she sipped thest of her tea, Jun Wu Xie finally felt ready to discuss in detail with her grandfather and uncle.

    ¡°Qin Yu Yan will die soon, so do not worry for the dead. There is another matter, that I need to talk to both of you about.¡±

    Jun Xian and Jun Qing exchanged a tired knowing nce and waited for Jun Wu Xie to go on.

    ¡°I intend to go to the Qing Yun n.¡± Jun Wu Xie said those shockingly disturbing words calmly.

    ¡°WHAT?¡±

    ¡°PREPOSTEROUS!¡±

    Watching the looks of disapproval on the two people closest to her, Jun Wu Xie bit on her lip, thinking how she can exin the rationale behind the trip.

    For what the Qing Yun n had put the Jun Family through, Jun Wu Xie was not prepared to forgive, and had killed the delegation sent to Qi. But the mastermind was still sitting atop the Qing Yun n, oblivious to the fact that his daughter, an Elder, and various disciples had been killed. When the news reaches him, the Qing Yun n will dere war on Qi and their tiny kingdom will not be able to stand up to them.

    To catch the enemy unprepared, taking advantage of the first strike, or be prepared to receive the full brunt of their retaliation. She did not need Mo Qian Yuan to learn the same lesson again.

    Besides that, Jun Wu Xie had another reason to go to the Qing Yun n.

    It was the Soul Calming Jade!

    The Qing Yun n having mobilised so much of their resources to get their hands on the Soul Calming Jade must have had a good reason to do so. Little Lotus had recognized the Soul Jade to be the Soul Calming Jade from the spiritual world, but had not been able to provide any further information about it. Jun Wu Xie had the nagging feeling that the Soul Calming Jade could bring her father back to life and that was what gave her the other reason to go to the Qing Yun n. To gather more information on the Soul Calming Jade.

    She did not intend to reveal the second reason to the Jun Family¡¯s father and son. It was just her intuition and she did not want to give them false hope, and subject them to uncalled for despair in the end.

    Jun Wu Xie had only told them that they needed to catch their enemies unawares and they had already reacted so strongly. She did not want to imagine their reaction if she had shared her guess on the capabilities of the Soul Calming Jade.

    The Jun Family¡¯s father and son were aware of what Jun Wu Xie was capable of achieving when she puts her mind to it. But her intention was to the on the Qing Yun n! The top and the mightiest n throughout thends!

    Would she really take down and obliterate Qing Yun n from the face of thesends?

 Chapter 248

    Chapter 248: ¡°Unspoken Intentions (2)¡±

    Thinking back on it, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s n was not without its merits. They had killed the delegation from the Qing Yun n that had included the daughter of the Qing Yun n¡¯s Sovereign. If the Qing Yun n got wind of it, they woulde down hard, raining untold wrath upon the tiny kingdom of Qi.

    If they wait till the Qing Yun n stirred andmenced their retaliation against Qi, their position would be much more precarious to the dangers thaty ahead.

    The Qing Yun n¡¯s mightid not only in their disciples, but was greatly amplified by the various powers and countries that stood behind them. If the Qing Yun n mobilized everything they could, not even tens of Qi Kingdoms could hope to stand against that mightiest of armies.

    ¡°Wu Xie, I know you are a very capable girl. But heading off to the Qing Yun n is really too big a risk to take.¡± Jun Xian sighed, things keeping at them one after another, and peace never stayed long enough for them to catch their breaths.

    ¡°Rest assured Grandfather, I have thought it through. I will not face them head on, and moreover, my teacher will be with me! He will help me through.¡± Jun Wu Xie had been left with no choice but to bring her made up teacher into the picture which made Jun Xian a little less worried.

    ¡°Moreover, there is no way we can avoid them anymore. I¡¯ll rather take my chances to strike at them first, without them knowing, than have the Qing Yun n find out, and have us persecuted, and we have to run for our lives.¡±

    ¡°Wu Xie, this is a grave matter. If anything happens to you, you must not hide it from us.¡± Jun Qing reminded her, his heart full of unease.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded in agreement.

    The trip to the Qing Yun n, would take a few months at least. It would be impossible for her to disappear for months under the watchful eyes of her grandfather and uncle, hence, she had decided to tell them the truth. Making use of her make believe teacher, Jun Wu Xie had convinced them somewhat.

    That afternoon, Jun Wu Xie made her way to the Imperial Pce. Qin Yu Yan who had been left in the Imperial main hall had already slipped into semi consciousness and she had looked utterly terrible, the whites of her eyes showing, and convulsions racked her body.

    Bai Yun Xian saw Jun Wu Xie approach and stepped to one side of the hall to get out of the way as she watched the guards drag Qin Yu Yan out of the main hall and a whole bunch of pce maids and eunuchs rushing in to clean up the bloody and gory mess sttered all over the ce, without missing a spot.

    ¡°Come with me.¡± Jun Wu Xie nced at Bai Yun Xian, and she led the way towards the previous Crown Prince Pce.

    The pce had been ¡°loaned¡± to Mo Xuan Fei for his ¡°temporary stay¡±. With the passing of Mo Xuan Fei, the ce had regained its peace and tranquility.

    Bai Yun Xian followed behind Jun Wu Xie quietly, not daring to utter a single word, and she just hurried along with her head lowered.

    Jun Wu Xie sat down when she reached the pce and looked at the nervous Bai Yun Xian and said: ¡°I want to know everything about the Qing Yun n.¡±

    Bai Yun Xian raised her head in puzzlement, and she looked at Jun Wu Xie.

    Although Jun Wu Xie had not said anything, she could make a rather good guess at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s intentions.

    The young girl¡¯s great mind had been meticulous in her ns and left nothing to chance. When she had decided on killing the entire delegation sent by the Qing Yun n, she must have already set her sight on the whole Qing Yun n itself.

    She knew that the Qing Yun n was not known for the benevolence and mercy, and would not spare her or the Qi Kingdom, hence, she had decided to strike at the Qing Yun n first?

    Having guessed so much of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s intentions, Bai Yun Xian was feeling rather uneasy about it. She needs to take her antidote every three days, and if Jun Wu Xie went to the Qing Yun n, what was to happen to her?

    ¡°What I have here is the antidote, enough tost you through the next six months. I will hand them over to my uncle. And after I leave, he will send someone to deliver the medicine to you every three days. While I¡¯m away, you will have to stay in the Imperial Pce.¡± Jun Wu Xie said, as if reading Bai Yun Xian mind. Jun Wu Xie then produced a porcin bottle and opened the stopper gently, letting out the familiar fragrance of the antidote contained within.

 Chapter 249

    Chapter 249: ¡°Unspoken Intentions (3)¡±

    With Jun Wu Xie¡¯s assurance, Bai Yun Xian sighed in relief. She had already cut her tiespletely with the Qing Yun n. Anyone with half a brain would be able to think that Bai Yun Xian had been in cahoots with Jun Wu Xie to bring about the deaths of Qin Yu Yan and the other members of her delegation. There was no way for her to return to the Qing Yun n anymore.

    Over the days, Bai Yun Xian hade to realise from her observation of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s manner of handling things. She found that as long as she did not go against Jun Wu Xie¡¯s wishes, her life can still be rather peaceful.

    Besides the poison within her, Bai Yun Xian did not find her life in the Imperial Pce to becking, and could be somewhat fulfilling.

    With nowhere else she could go, she had learnt to be content.

    ¡°There are twelve peaks within the Qing Yun n¡¯s control, with the main peak under themand of the Sovereign, the other eleven peaks were overseen by an Elder each. It was said, every peak specialised in a different area of expertise. Among them, the Elder of Cloud Treading Peak was the youngest among all, and he was the son of the previous Sovereign. The current Sovereign was not of the same family tree, but was a direct disciple under the previous Sovereign. Nobody knew how the leadership of the Qing Yun n fell into the hands of the disciple, but it was known that the current Sovereign did not get allong well with the Elder of Cloud Treading Peak. The residual support for the former Sovereign had remained significant and the Sovereign had had his hands tied. But in recent years, the Sovereign had secretly moved to remove many of those supporters and the Elder of the Cloud Treading Peak was in a bleak situation. If my Miss intention is to go to the Qing Yun n, the Cloud Treading Peak would be a good ce to start from and the Cloud Treading Peak¡¯s Elder¡¯s name is Mu Chen. The Qing Yun n opens their doors to recruit talents every month, and with my Miss¡¯ extraordinary talents in medicine, it would be a breeze for you to slip into the Qing Yun n as a new recruit.¡±

    Since Bai Yun Xian had decided to switch to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s side, she had provided Jun Wu Xie with all the information and every single detail she knew about and hid nothing from her. She had in fact secretly hoped that Jun Wu Xie would be able to totally annihte the whole of the Qing Yun n to prevent any acts of revenge against her in the future.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded her head slightly, seemingly satisfied with Bai Yun Xian¡¯s detailed and informative narration.

    Selfish people are the easiest to manipte. As long as you hold their lives in your hands, they were extremely cooperative when you need them.

    Jun Wu Xie had kept Bai Yun Xian alive, was to use this well of information against the Qing Yun n.

    Seeing that Jun Wu Xie was satisfied, Bai Yun Xian was feeling encouraged, and she further squeezed every single bit of information she had on the Qing Yun n, selling them out thoroughly, saying everything she knew and hiding nothing.

    The strongest among them would be the Sovereign of the Qing Yun n itself, named Qin Yue, and he had broken through his spirit to the indigo level. Besides the disciples of the Qing Yun n, there were some permanent residents who stayed on as guest officers. These peoplemand an indigo level spirit as well. They usually stayed hidden unless someone stirred up trouble within the Qing Yun n¡¯s premises, where they would appear and rid the Qing Yun n of the trouble.

    The Qing Yun n opened their doors for the recruitment every month only for a day, and people with outstanding talents in Medicine apply to join the Qing Yun n then. If they pass the tests set, they are admitted to the Outer House to study Medicine. The elite can progress in their second year to be admitted to the Inner House to study the Qing Yun n¡¯s own unique practice of medicine. If they were lucky, and got selected by any of the Elders or the Sovereign of the twelve peaks themselves, they would be instantly promoted and be directly admitted into the Inner House to practice and develop themselves.

    Jun Wu Xie had no intentions of wasting a year of her time at the Qing Yun n. At three months the most, she wanted the Qing Yun n to disappear from the face of the world!

    ¡°Which day monthly?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked.

    Bai Yun Xian answered without hesitation: ¡°The fifteenth of every month would be the day they open their doors to receive talented disciples.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie nodded as she contemted.

    Bai Yun Xian thought of something suddenly and her expression grew grave: ¡°There is one thing, and I would ask my Miss to remember it.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie frowned.

    ¡°Among the twelve peaks, there is one named Hidden Cloud Peak, and its Elder is named Ke Cang Ju. The Hidden Cloud Peak portrays itself to specialise in the research of herbs, but in actual fact, they research more along the lines of poisons. The Hidden Cloud Peak had always set the lowest threshold for the eptance of their disciples, and they had always epted the biggest number of them. But..... those disciples had also always ended up dead for no rhyme or reason.¡± Bai Yun Xian said gravely.

 Chapter 250

    Chapter 250: ¡°The Way of an Emperor (1)¡±

    ¡°If my Miss was to go to the Qing Yun n, you must make sure, not to go to the Hidden Cloud Peak.¡± Bai Yun Xian cautioned carefully. Disciples of the Hidden Cloud Peak had always disappeared mysteriously or were found dead for no reason. It was a fact not known to people outside of the Qing Yun n, but many who did not possess the capabilities to be epted as a disciple were surreptitiously personally epted by Ke Cang Ju and brought into the Hidden Cloud Peak. Those people had always thought that it was a god given opportunity, but little did they know that they had just put a foot forward into Death¡¯s door.

    ¡°Tell me more about Ke Cang Ju.¡± Jun Wu Xie had decided that the Qing Yun n was a ce that was anything but open and aboveboard. Anyone that could produce a disciple like Bai Yun Xian and fathered a daughter like Qin Yu Yan, could not possibly be anything but abominable as the Qing Yun n¡¯s Sovereign.

    ¡°Ke Cang Ju was not originally of the Qing Yun n. He was brought into the Qing Yun n after Qin Yue was named the Sovereign, and rose up the ranks within a few years to the position of an Elder.¡± Bai Yun Xian replied honestly. ¡°I do not know of Ke Cang Ju¡¯s real identity, but only of his gloomy personality, as he¡¯s not often seen within the Qing Yun n. His Hidden Cloud Peak was closed off to the other disciples and even if Qing Yue were to go there, he had to inform Ke Cang Ju of his intention beforehand.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie paid note to the mysterious circumstances surrounding this person and listened on to Bai Yun Xian¡¯s narration of her knowledge of the Qing Yun n for a little longer before she dismissed Bai Yun Xian and proceeded to Mo Qian Yuan¡¯s chambers.

    Having been unconscious for a whole night, Mo Qian Yuan had regained consciousness. But the pain that still lingered all over continued to torment him. He was bandaged from head to toe and even sitting up became a wish that cannot be fulfilled.

    When Jun Wu Xie stepped into the chambers, she saw the two pce guards that she had summoned yesterday standing on each side of the bed, with one holding a teapot, and the other holding on to a tray filled with medicine bottles, their faces gaunt, obviously from ack of sleep.

    ¡°Miss Jun.¡± The two guards hurriedly fell to their knees when they saw Jun Wu Xie approach.

    ¡°Leave.¡± Jun Wu Xie said coldly.

    The two guards scrambled out without hesitation, not forgetting to leave the things in their hands behind.

    ¡°You¡¯re here.....¡± Mo Qian Yuan could not move, and could only move his eyes to try to see Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Has your mind been cleared?¡± Jun Wu Xie did not check on Mo Qian Yuan¡¯s wounds but sat down on a chair by the side.

    Mo Qian Yuanughed bitterly, but it tore at the wounds on his face and his expression contorted in agony.

    ¡°It couldn¡¯t be any clearer now. Don¡¯t you think I asked for it myself?¡± If he had not tried to dissuade Jun Wu Xie, he would not have been put through the agony. Had he not been blind to the true nature of the mightiest n across thends, thinking they were reasonable and understanding, he would not have realised that they were in fact just a bunch of merciless and unfeeling beasts.

    Without any signs of a reply from Jun Wu Xie, Mo Qian Yuan, despite himself, carried on with his monologue.

    ¡°I have been really dumb, or I would not be in this state, and had needed you to save me umpteen times. When I was small, my mother, the Empress, had always told me, it is man¡¯s nature to be kind. However fiendish a man was, he possessed a kind side. Treating people with a genuine heart will gain you an equal reciprocation in return. I had believed her to be right all this time, but the recent events had shown me that my mother could have been wrong right from the start. She had treated that man so well, and suppressed the jealousy in her heart, and overseen the six pces, only wishing for peace and stability within the Imperial harem. No matter whichever concubine that man had favoured at anytime, she had met them only with smiles, never harming a single one of them, to support and assist that man to be a brilliant ruler of the generation. She swallowed the whispered sweet nothings of promises, and would never have thought till the day she was murdered, that her whole life¡¯s efforts for him and her whole family would finally be destroyed by the hand of that very man.¡± Mo Qian Yuan¡¯s voice sounded choked up, hiding the bitterness that welled up within.

 Chapter 251

    Chapter 251: ¡°The Way of an Emperor (2)¡±

    ¡°When I was small, I had always thought my father and my mother enjoyed matrimonial harmony. Even though that man was surrounded by beauties all the time, he had treated my mother civilly and with respect ¨C that was before I had learnt the lying nature of that man. Things became much clearer after my mother died, my maternal family massacred, and the few that remained of the once prosperous family were banished to the bordends. It was ironic that only when things had unfolded to that extent, while I was imprisoned in myvish cage of a pce, and slowly given chronic poison that things were painfully simple that I had trusted the wrong person. I had hated him then, and I had the notion that I had ridden myself of the so called benevolence.¡±

    ¡°But it has been proven now, I am still a fool. Jun Wu Xie, I owe you so... so much. Too much that I will not be able to repay you adequately in this life. My life, henceforth, is yours. Whatever you say, whatever you do, I will never again raise any objection against you.¡± Mo Qian Yuan was now clearly aware that, to bepassionate to your enemies, was just be being cruel to yourself.

    He¡¯s had enough of the cruelty inflicted on himself. No longer is he going to be the easy target he had always made himself to be, and he refused to just wait for rescue from others from the plights he had gotten got himself into.

    Only when Mo Qian Yuan had spoken himself hoarse, did Jun Wu Xie finally decide to grace him with a reply.

    ¡°I do not want your life. And neither should the Emperor of the entire Qi Kingdom need to listen to me.¡±

    Mo Qian Yuan had wanted to retort, but his dry parched throat did not allow him to squeeze a single word out.

    ¡°The whole of the Qi Kingdom lies within your hands, what you want to do should note from anyone¡¯s orders, but you need to learn the way to be an Emperor. With the recent brush with the Qing Yun n, I believe you already know what you should do, and what you shouldn¡¯t do. I will be away next month. It might take me three months at least, or six months at most before I return and I will leave Bai Yun Xian behind. She is not trustworthy, but her skills in medicine are many times better than all your Royal Doctors. I will leave the antidote for her with my uncle, and the recipe with you. To transform Bai Yun Xian into someone useful to you, will be the task I assign to you.¡± Jun Wu Xie said without any expression.

    She had no intention to kill Bai Yun Xian any longer. Jun Wu Xie could not be bothered to and she had to make preparations to depart from Qi. The skills of the doctors in Qi wereughable, and though Bai Yun Xian¡¯s skills whenpared to hers, were insignificant, but ifpared to all the doctors in Qi, Bai Yun Xian surpassed them by leaps and bounds.

    It can be said, keeping Bai Yun Xian around, would be akin to keeping a double edged sword. Whether Mo Qian Yuan could forge the sword to fit within his hand, would prove whether this Emperor was capable.

    The Emperor of the Qi Kingdom was named Mo, and not Jun!

    She had finished what she came to say and Jun Wu Xie proceeded to check on Mo Qian Yuan¡¯s injuries. Mo Qian Yuan had a lot he wanted to say to Jun Wu Xie, and to ask where she was going. But upon seeing Jun Wu Xie¡¯s cold expression, he swallowed all his words and mped his mouth shut.

    Jun Wu Xie wanted him to learn to be independant, and he did not want to betray that trust.

    Mo Qian Yuan had been very severely injured this time. It was fortunate he had consumed the seed of the Snow Lotus previously, and that had shielded his body a little. With the addition of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s generous heaps of precious rare elixirs, his life was finally saved.

    Under Jun Wu Xie¡¯s miraculous healing hands, it was expected that Mo Qian Yuan would not suffer any residual side effects when he recovered, but the pain and agony to be suffered on his road to recovery was nevertheless unavoidable.

    Over the period that Mo Qian Yuan was bedridden, the court officials were exempted from attending court. Without having to attend court, the various court officials found a new ce to haunt.....

    **********

    The Lin Pce.

    Ever since Jun Wu Xie led the charge into the Imperial Pce to rescue Mo Qian Yuan, a whole bunch of stubborn and unyielding old court officials suddenly saw Jun Wu Xie in a good light, and the usually shunned Lin Pce to avoid sparking off any rumours of collusion, suddenly became a highlight for them to visit in the course of their daily routines!

 Chapter 252

    Chapter 252: ¡°Preparations¡±

    These few days, Jun Xian had been suffering from headaches for a different reason. The Lin Pce was not ustomed to mixing with officials of the Imperial Court. Military generals had shunned them to avoid gossip and Jun Xian could not stand the endless gabbing of the literary officials.

    But over the course of the past few days, all the court officials, be it military or literary, had seemingly all agreed toe visit the Lin Pce daily. As they stepped in with their smiles in full bloom, all their conversations led to queries on Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Xian had initially been clueless on their various unannounced visits. But as all the conversations tended to fall upon the topic of his granddaughter, it finally dawned on Jun Xian.

    These court officials all had their eyes set on his Wu Xie, and had alle to propose a betrothal!

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s reputation in the Qi Kingdom had previously been so bad that it couldn¡¯t have gotten any worse. She was wilful and unruly, and the addition of her dalliance with the previous Second Prince, Mo Xuan Fei had many of the court officials deemed a disgrace. Even when the newly crowned Emperor had heaped loads of praise upon Jun Wu Xie, it had not been enough to change the perception that the court officials had for Jun Wu Xie.

    But! The tables seemed to have turned!

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s heroic and glorious deed of breaking into the Imperial Pce to rescue the Emperor of Qi, had spread like wildfire throughout the entire Imperial City, and the prenotions that all the court officials, be it military or literary, had of Jun Wu Xie had drastically been altered and overturned then!

    The young maiden was stunningly beautiful, and possessed both brawn and brains. She would make the perfect daughter-inw!

    Hence, any with a son or grandson in their family, started to fix their eye on the exquisite Jun Wu Xie, who had bloomed delicate as a flower and grown refined as the finest jade. If it wasn¡¯t for the prodigious prestige of the Lin Pce, the various officials might have been tempted to carry out an abduction for the marriage.

    But the Lin Pce had the Rui Lin Army standing guard and that had quelled any thoughts in that direction, and they were left with the lone option of attempting to move them through emotions and have them listen to reason. They praised their own sons and grandsons to the skies, and expounded on the heroics of Jun Wu Xie, and criticised the other candidates of thepetition.

    It had sure been lively for the Lin Pce!

    Jun Xian had been helpless against them, as he had lived never to rebuff a smiling face. When the court officials had shown up cordially, he could not make himself expel them out, and sat through the pompous spectacle patiently as they presented their ns to steal his precious granddaughter from him.

    Jun Wu Xie had not been aware of this, as Jun Xian had held them off at the front yard, and any who decided to attempt to enter the premises were shown their way out firmly by Long Qi, who stood guard before the doors.

    There were twenty three more days before the Qing Yun n opened their doors to receive the next batch of applicants to enter under their tutge. During this period, there was not much that Jun Wu Xie had wanted to do except to prepare for her long trip.

    Before she was to leave the Qi Kingdom, she wanted to ensure that there was adequate elixirs and medicine for the Lin Pce, and another frustration that bugged her was the development of her spiritual powers.

    Her current development of her spiritual powers had been wholly based on the methods shown on the ancient text to cultivate the Snow Lotus, and the cultivation of Snow Lotuses needed Jade Nectar. But it was impossible for Jun Wu Xie to lug jars and jars of Jade Nectar all the way into the Qing Yun n.

    Without Jade Nectar, she would be unable to cultivate Snow Lotuses, and that had also meant, Jun Wu Xie would not be able to develop her spiritual powers in the months that she would be in the Qing Yun n.

    That was not what she wanted. This was not a desirable oue for her!

    Without any other choice, Jun Wu Xie could only continue to flip through the delicate pages of ancient texts to find other nts she could cultivate to develop her spiritual powers.

    But all she could find recorded within were names of nts that she had never even heard of before. It seemed that finding an alternative to develop her spiritual powers was not going to be that easy.

    On the seventh day after Qin Yu Yan was imprisoned within the Royal Dungeons, Mo Qian Yuan sent word on the passing of Qin Yu Yan.

    Qin Yu Yan had not expected till the end of her days, that as the Eldest Miss of the mighty Qing Yun n, she would die so pitifully within the dungeons of such a tiny and insignificant kingdom.

 Chapter 253

    Chapter 253: ¡°Journey¡±

    Without any alternatives to develop her spiritual powers, Jun Wu Xie had no choice but to divert her attention to other nt life.

    Her spiritual powers had been developed through the cultivation of the Snow Lotus, would the cultivation of other nt life bring about the same effects?

    To prove the point, Jun Wu Xie had to experiment with nting and cultivating various types of medicinal herbs. After going through ten days of exhaustive experiments, she found that the cultivation ofmon nts and herbs did not provide her with any spiritual energy, and only the cultivation of rarer nts and herbs was able to give her a little bit of spiritual energy. But the speed of growth and development they provided whenpared to the Snow Lotus, was absolutely negligible.

    But negligible was better than none.....

    There were seventeen more days till the fifteenth next month, when Jun Wu Xie waved goodbye to Jun Xian and Jun Qing and stepped onto the horse drawn carriage heading to the Qing Yun n¡¯s peaks. To see her off, thergely recovered Mo Qian Yuan came to the city gates and looked on cheerlessly as the Jun Family members sent Jun Wu Xie on her way out of the city.

    With this parting, he did not know when he will see her again. Mo Qian Yuan was solemn as he watched the carriage slowly shrink and finally disappeared from his sight.

    Within the carriage, sat a delicate and pretty youth, quietly carrying a docile little ck cat in her arms.

    Before she had left the Lin Pce, Jun Wu Xie had changed her appearance. She had changed herself to be the youth that had gone into Ghost City. She had only brought the little ck cat, Little Lotus, and lugged a few jars of Jade Nectar onto the carriage to allow her to continue to develop her spiritual powers throughout the journey. Before she left, she had wanted to bid Jun Wu Yao goodbye, but there had been no sign of him, and she gave up on it.

    [Mistress, you¡¯re really going to that funny nny ce? To be their disciple?]

    The little ck cat asked as it snuggled deeper to find afortable position. Although it was aware of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s purpose for going to the Qing Yun n, the thought of its mistress having to pretend to call some quack her teacher made it feel ufortable nevertheless.

    In this world, a teacher capable to school Jun Wu Xie in medicine had not been born yet!

    ¡°Qing Yun n.¡± Jun Wu Xie reminded.

    From the intelligence from Bai Yun Xian, Jun Wu Xie had decided to set her target for this trip to the Qing Yun n was to be admitted to Mu Chen¡¯s Cloud Treading Peak. The enemy of her enemy would be a friend, and Jun Wu Xie did not mind having an ally.

    The horse drawn carriage rumbled on further gradually, and the carriage was no longer visible from the Imperial City.

    Outside the city gates, Jun Wu Yao¡¯s eyes stared fixedly at the point where the carriage had disappeared, his jet ck eyes thoughtful.

    A shadow formed and a man in ck knelt by the foot of Jun Wu Yao, his eyes puzzled. His Lord had known that the Miss would depart on her journey today, but he had stayed hidden. Only after the Young Miss had left, he hade to stand outside the city gates for a long time. Having served His Lord till now, he knew His Lord would have wanted to apany the Young Miss on her journey.

    ¡°Ye Sha¡± Jun Wu Yao called out suddenly.

    ¡°Right here.¡± The man in ck, Ye Sha, answered promptly.

    ¡°Follow her, and protect her well.¡± Jun Wu Yao narrowed his eyes. If he did not still have unfinished business here, he wouldn¡¯t have allowed his little darling to leave on her own.

    ¡°Yourmand will be carried out.¡± Ye Sha acknowledged and had expected as such.

    ¡°If she is in no danger, do not reveal your presence.¡± Jun Wu Yao added, his voice cold as ice.

    The tiny Qing Yun n was an insignificant speck before his eyes. If it was only the Qing Yun n, he believed his little darling would be able to deal with them herself, what caused him concern was the hidden powers behind the Qing Yun n.

    One of the pces among the twelve, no matter which pce it was, was not something the present Jun Wu Xie could handle on her own.

 Chapter 254

    Chapter 254: ¡°Cloudy Peaks (1)¡±

    The fifteenth of every month was the busiest time the Cloudy Peaks of the Qing Yun n were most lively, always bustling with activity. The Cloudy Peaks bordered a few countries but belonged to none and was independent. The Cloudy Peaks were steep and treacherous, and had a total of twelve peaks. However, there was only one lone path from the foot to the summit.

    The Cloudy Peaks were revered not for their majestic peaks, but for the Qing Yun n upying the entire twelve peaks!

    Famed for their medical skills, the mightiest n across thends opened their doors to the mountains, to recruit talents who were medically inclined through a series of tests. For those who passed, they stand a chance to be admitted into the Qing Yun n as a disciple.

    The Qing Yun n sat upon vast tracts ofnds, had centuries of history behind them, and had exceptionally skilled Elders overseeing each peak.

    There were countless sacred medical writings and records hidden within the Qing Yun n, and was a sacred haven for any in their pursuit of medicine. Anyone epted into the Qing Yun n, had their status quickly escted, and if they were admitted into the Inner House, their status immediately shot into the skies.

    Countless people would give anything to secure a position within the Qing Yun n, and on the days they opened their doors for recruitment, the wide road leading towards the summit was always jam packed with people from all across thends.

    A nondescript horse carriage stopped at the foot of the mountain and a schrly looking youth with delicate features dressed in in and simple clothes stepped out. After a few words with the coachman, the little youth set off towards the Cloudy Peaks.

    The main thoroughfare towards the Cloudy Peaks was packed with people heading into the mountains. There were all not too old in age, eighteen years of age at the most, and fourteen years at least.

    The Qing Yun n had a hard and fast rule in their recruitment. They would only ept youths between the ages of fourteen to eighteen years. Anyone who were older than eighteen years or younger than fourteen years, no matter how prodigious, would be turned away firmly.

    The rule did not seem like much to others, but Jun Wu Xie looked at it differently.

    From the age of fourteen to eighteen, it was when a person underwent the most critical four years after their ring spirits are awoken. It was also the period that the youth were the muddled in consciousness and thinking on their path to maturity and adulthood. The Qing Yun n had wanted to recruit disciples of that age to better manage them by brainwashing and easily instilling in them the principles and philosophies of the Qing Yun n.

    Within the bustling crowd, many youths confidently assured their family members and strode onwards, putting up a brave front.

    Only the youths who were applicants themselves can go up towards to Cloudy Peaks, and their family members could only wait at the foot for news. If anyone were to breach the rule, they would be promptly thrown out by the Qing Yun n disciples who stood guard at the mountain¡¯s foot.

    Many were also spotted pulling at their hair, their heads buried deep into medical books at the mountain¡¯s foot in ast minute¡¯s futile attempt to cram every single word in the books into their brains.

    Jun Wu Xie looked indifferently, observing the various hrious sights around her. She could not figure out why, a n with such mediocre skills in medicine, would attract so many people to mour and fight just to be granted admission into the n.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s unperturbed calm, had also attracted the stares from many of the other nervous hopefuls. They cast their eyes upon the small youth who stood apart from the others, noticed that she was dressed in in clothes without any adornments, and scoffed at her young age. They all then broke in sneeringughter.

    ¡°A young brat like you wants to get into the Qing Yun n?¡±

    ¡°No, he¡¯s just here to see the world. Look! Don¡¯t you see he came empty handed?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, after you get rejected by the Qing Yun n, you would have at least opened your eyes to the might of thergest n..... Sigh, I must say, the Qing Yun n¡¯s threshold for new recruits are too low, even the stray cats and rabid dogs havee to join in the fun.¡± The several finely dressed youth who boasted from havinge from a lineage of medical practitioners put down their books and started mocking and pointing their fingers at Jun Wu Xie, who had stuck out conspicuously.

    Little did they know, the youth that they mocked at, would soon have their highly revered mightiest n throughout thends, smashed into oblivion.

 Chapter 255

    Chapter 255: ¡°Cloudy Peaks (2)¡±

    Squeezed within the crowd, Jun Wu Xie frowned deeply. Having broken her spiritual powers through to the orange level had heightened her five senses. Every single mocking word fell into her ears but she ignored them all.

    These children were beneath her notice.

    Due to the overwhelming number of applicants, the Qing Yun n could not assess every single one of them individually or it would have taken them weeks. Hence, the Qing Yun n had prepared a simple test as the first round of screening.

    It was a most basic test, identification of herbs.

    At the halfway point up the mountain, two long rows of a hundred tables lined the sides of the path, and heaped upon the tables was a mess of grass, herbs and a variety of nts. Every single applicant, had five minutes to identify and pick out the herb the Qing Yun n had set as the question for the test from the mess.

    It was not difficult to identify specific herbs, but if they were mixed up in hundreds of other kinds of herbs, it was a different level of difficulty all together.

    The herbs heaped on the tables were obviously freshly picked and many still had mud clinging on their roots and none of them were whole, like they had been roughly yanked out and many had broken into pieces. The various candidates who had been brimming with confidence when they received their questions had now paled visible when they saw the weed filled tables.

    To identify herbs, they must first and foremost recognise its outward shape and appearance. But the herbs in the heaps had been broken and badly ravaged, how were they expected to identify them?

    The first seemingly easy test, had left a great number of applicants stumped.

    For a youth in their teens, even if they hade from a line of medical practitioners, and had been exposed to herbs from a young tender age, it was impossible for them to remember andmit to memory all the different and myriad varieties, not to mention, identify and pick them out from these badly ravaged and broken tiny pieces of herbs and other nts.

    The smug looks of confidence soon turned to dismay as they stared at the mess of nts before their eyes and they buried their heads deep inside trying to locate the right herb as time was fast running out.

    In the meantime, Jun Wu Xie walked unhurriedly to stand before a table. When she had reached the midpoint of the mountain, the Qing Yun n disciples had passed her a tag indicating the name of the herb she was supposed to locate.

    Identification.

    To locate amonly used herb that appeared closely simr to weeds. A few youths that hade at the same time as Jun Wu Xie received the same task and when they saw the name of the herb they were supposed to locate, their faces had lit up with joy but were now quickly reced with a look of helplessness.

    ¡°How do they expect anyone to find it?¡± A sobbing youth held his tag so tight he crushed it in his hand.

    With many of them scurrying around different tables in all directions, Jun Wu Xie walked past a table and grabbed at a small piece of herb just half a finger¡¯s length and proceeded onwards without a moment¡¯s hesitation.

    A few youths who were behind her noticed that Jun Wu Xie had picked her herb quickly and was proceeding to leave, and they stood stunned watching her walk away.

    Jun Wu Xie had just taken a few steps when two other youths stood before her, blocking her way. She raised her head to look at them and recognized them to be the finely dressed youths who had criticised her earlier from head to toe at the foot of the mountain.

    ¡°Move.¡± Jun Wu Xie said coldly.

    The two youths had no intentions of letting Jun Wu Xie pass, and their eyes were locked onto the herb held within Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hand. It was a small piece, but it was enough for them to ascertain that the piece she held was genuine.

    How this the little brat manage that? They had received their tags at the same time, and in the blink of an eye, before any of them could make head or tail of the task they were given, the little brat had managed to locate the herb without thinking?

 Chapter 256

    Chapter 256: ¡°Cloudy Peaks (3)¡±

    Was she that lucky? Or good?

    The Qing Yun n gave them very limited time,and they did not think they could locate the named herb within that allocated period. When they saw that Jun Wu Xie had managed it, they began to have other ideas.

    The brat before their eyes wore simple clothes, and did not seem toe from a rich family. This brat¡¯s family background must be lowly.

    In the eyes of the other youths who yearned to join the Qing Yun n, Jun Wu Xie looked to be very weak and made an extremely good target.

    The Qing Yun n had only tasked them to locate the named herb, but did not say anything against snatching or thieving.

    ¡°Brat, hand over the herb you have in your hand to us. Since it¡¯s so easy for you, you can just grab another one.¡± One of the youths eyed Jun Wu Xie with an evil smirk, intending to resort to snatching if she refused.

    In fact, things like this happened at every monthly recruitment within the mountain. If the youngest happen to locate the herb first, they were often snatched away by the older youths. The Qing Yun n disciples turned a blind eye to all these atrocities and did not interfere. Many fourteen and fifteen year olds had been victimised before Jun Wu Xie when older and bigger applicants had even ganged up to bully the younger and smaller ones to give up their herbs, and to give up their chance to enter the Qing Yun n as they were forced to leave in dejection when they failed the first test.

    They were helpless, they were younger, and powerless. They could only suffer in silence when faced with tant extortion.

    The two youths before Jun Wu Xie, were of the same mind.

    It was no wonder why they had targeted Jun Wu Xie. She was just fourteen and she had a small stature. She might have changed her looks to resemble a youthful boy, but her bone structure was in for all to see. Among all the teenagers who came for the recruitment, there wasn¡¯t any as petite as she was, and she was dressedmonly which made her look to be from humble birth. That had made her the perfect target in the eyes of the bullies.

    Jun Wu Xie frowned as she stared at the two youths as she raised an eyebrow.

    They dared to snatch from her!?

    Jun Wu Xie was about to open her mouth when a figure suddenly whizzed to stand before her. Before she could react, a slender arm suddenly stretched out towards one of the youths and like a lightning bolt, the youth was thrown over the figure¡¯s shoulder and flung far away from where they stood!

    ¡°You snivelling lowly worms, are you tired of living?! This is daylight robbery! Don¡¯t make me kill you!¡± A boyish teen dressed in patched up clothes challenged gantly in front of Jun Wu Xie, his finger pointing at the dishevelled youth he had just thrown, and the other youth who stood bbergasted by the sudden attack on his partner.

    ¡°........¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s expression froze.

    After he gave them a piece of his mind, the figure turned around and a slightly intelligent face but with distinctive features appeared before Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Heh heh, what a coincidence! Imagine meeting you here! Don¡¯t worry, from now on, I will be your protector! If anyone were to bully you, I will beat the lights out of them!¡± The spirited youth grinned as he looked at Jun Wu Xie.Hmm...there was a familiar air about him.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s brows furrowed as she studied the figure before her. She searched her mind throughout, but could not link the figure to any in her memory.

    ¡°You¡¯ve got the wrong person.¡± Jun Wu Xie finally said.

    The youth paused in thought and his wide grin twisted into a grimace. He scratched at his head in frustration and looked agonizingly at Jun Wu Xie before his face lit up as if enlightened. He squatted on the ground and wiped his hands on the dusty ground. He smeared his dusty hands all over his face and picked up a de of grass and dangled it from the corner of his mouth before he stood in front of Jun Wu Xie again to ask: ¡°Think again.¡±

 Chapter 257

    Chapter 257: ¡°Qiao Chu (1)¡±

    Peering at the scruffy looking youth before her, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s memory was jolted. Wasn¡¯t this the unkempt youth she had met in Ghost City that sold her those dpidated books?

    With his face cleaned up, she could not recognize him at all.

    ¡°Remember me now?¡± The youth blinked his eyes in anticipation.

    ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± Jun Wu Xie remarked calmly.

    The youth wiped off the dust from his face and said: ¡°You remember me atst.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie nodded slightly. She had gone to the Ghost City only once, and she had changed her looks then only once like she had now. She had not expected that after so many months, the unkempt youth had recognised her at once.

    ¡°I did not think you woulde to the Qing Yun n, I would not have thought they have anything that you might need.¡± The youth said as he continued to wipe his sleeve across his face. He had spotted Jun Wu Xie from afar earlier, and had hesitated not because he did not dare approach Jun Wu Xie, but was wondering why a kid who could concoct far better elixirs and medicine than the Qing Yun ne such a long way to apply to enter the Qing Yun n as a disciple.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at the youth, with her eyes showing no intention to reply.

    As though conscious of the fact that he was prying, the youth scratched vigorously at his hair and hurriedly tried to exin: ¡°I am not trying to pry, but was just happy to see a familiar face here, and got a little too excited.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie raised an eyebrow. Were they already familiar with each other?

    The unkempt youth seemed oblivious to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s cold and distant eyes and in fact became more and more enthusiastic.

    The other youth who had been thrown unceremoniously had already gotten to his feet holding his bottom and stared angrily at the unkempt youth who had rudely poked his nose into his business out of the blue.

    ¡°Who the hell are you? How dare you touch me!?¡± The youth squirmed at the pain in his bottom and was held up by the other youth.

    The heavens forbid! The penniless unkempt youth who was wearing clothes all covered with patches had dared crawl out of his hole and thrown him heavily to the ground without a word of warning!? It was lucky he was still conscious.

    The unkempt youth paid no heed to the youth screaming his head off and said to Jun Wu Xie: ¡°Right, I¡¯m Qiao Chu, and you?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie stared at the overly enthused Qiao Chu and paused before softly replying: ¡°Jun Xie.¡±

    Left out to dry on his own, the screaming youth became furious as he saw that Jun Wu Xie and Qiao Chu totally ignored him. He took a step wanting to stomp up to them to give them a piece of his mind when Qiao Chu suddenly turned and waved his fist at him.

    ¡°Weaklings like you, I can handle more than ten.¡± Qiao Chu threatened menacingly.

    The youth grabbed at the throbbing pain in his bottom from Qiao Chu¡¯s earlier attack, and stopped in his tracks, but he continued on his rant.

    Jun Wu Xie was irritated by the noise and there were only two minutes before the time was up, and she did not want to waste her time on idiots like those.

    Jun Wu Xie took a step forward and shoved the herb in her hand into the face of the ranting youth, and said curtly:

    ¡°Scram.¡±

    The surprised youth brushed off the mud on his face and was about to continue on his tirade when his eyes fell upon the herb that had fallen to the ground. His eyes widened and he bent eagerly to pick it up in glee. He had thought that there was no chance of getting his hands on the herb from the petite youth now that the obnoxious unkempt youth appeared. Who would have thought the little brat would suddenly surrender the herb to him in fright?

    ¡°At least you know your ce! Let¡¯s go!¡± It was enough that he got the herb, despite the throbbing pain that persisted in his bottom. He was happily discussing how he should split the herb with the other youth.

    Qiao Chu stood in his spot, dumbstruck, as he witnessed what Jun Wu Xie was doing.

    ¡°Are..... are you mad?¡±

    ........

 Chapter 258

    Chapter 258: ¡°Qiao Chu (2)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie ignored Qiao Chu¡¯s stunned reaction, and turned to pick out an even bigger piece of herb from the tangled mess and walked on toplete the task.

    Qiao Chu stood rooted in ce till Jun Wu Xie had walked a distance away before he recovered from shock and ran to catch up.

    ¡°I can see that the task is nothing to you, but you shouldn¡¯t allow them to take advantage of you like that.¡± Qiao Chu had no doubts of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s capabilities, but he was feeling sore at the fact that those scoundrels would get away with it.

    Meeting Jun Wu Xie here was a huge pleasant surprise for Qiao Chu.

    The first time, when he had returned from the Ghost City and brought back the Eastern Pearl, he had told hisrades everything about the events that had happened in the Ghost City, and was soundly teased and scolded for being an idiot. Those rascals had made him go back to the Ghost City to wait and see if the delicate youth with extraordinary elixir making skills would appear again. Qiao Chu had been forced to lie in wait there for a whole month, before giving up after seeing no sign of him.

    Who would have known? His months¡¯ of hard searching had been futile and a moment¡¯s chance meeting had delivered the youth right up to him right here at the Qing Yun n!

    Qiao Chu was determined. This time, he would stick to Jun Wu Xie like glue shamelessly, and would not let the little genius slip from his fingers again!

    As the self proimed protector of the petite Jun Wu Xie, when the bullies had taken advantage of Jun Wu Xie, Qiao Chu had felt as though he had been bullied instead. If he did not have urgent matters to attend to in the Qing Yun n¡¯s peaks, he would have dragged the two bullies into the bushes and given them a good thrashing!

    Jun Wu Xie was intent on finishing the task at hand and while Qiao Chu carried on grumbling incessantly, Jun Wu Xie took a deep breath and turned to face Qiao Chu.

    Qian Chu paused, and blinked his eyes.

    ¡°Things that belong to me, are never easily taken away.¡± Jun Wu Xie turned and handed over the herb to the Qing Yun n disciple. After his inspection, Jun Wu Xie was allowed to proceed, and Qiao Chu rushed up to hand over his own herb, still wondering on what Jun Wu Xie had meant by those words.

    While Qiao Chu was still feeling confused, he suddenly heard a series of curses from afar. He looked up and saw the two bullies who had snatched the herb from Jun Wu Xie arguing with the disciple of the Qing Yun n who had inspected their herbs.

    Held in the hand of one of the bullies, was no longer the same herb that Jun Wu Xie threw at them. It was obviously just dried up weeds. What puzzled him was, he noticed a darkening of the skin on the youth¡¯s hand, a sure sign of poison!

    He thought back on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s earlier statement and Qiao Chu turned away from them covering his mouth as he grinned wickedly.

    That kid must have nned this from the start, and had not intended to give in to the two bullies. Throwing the herb in their faces and watch them pick it up in glee, not knowing they were messing with a devil, and the results were devastating for them.

    At which point in time did Jun Wu Xie smear the poison on the herb? That was something Qiao Chu could figure out and had him stumped.

    When did she do it? Seems like only Jun Wu Xie herself would know.

    Her spiritual powers might have increased in an extremely short period of time, but a orange leveled spirit was not that significant in the world. She did note to the Qing Yun n to sightsee, but with an ambition to obliterate the mightiest n throughout thends. She had to prepare for any situations, and they must be lethal.

    Jun Wu Xie was wearing a nondescript bangle, hidden below her sleeves, and nobody would notice it.

    Hidden within that seeminglymon bangle, were seven different types of poison. It needed only a slight twist, and it could kill a person in a moment.

 Chapter 259

    Chapter 259: ¡°Twelve Peaks (1)¡±

    The Qing Yun n conducted three initial tests for their recruitment. Besides the first one, where Jun Wu Xie met the two bullies, she breezed through the next two tests easily.

    These three tests alone, whittled the number of applicants going up the mountain from tens of thousands, to mere hundreds.

    The crowded and squeezy thoroughfare felt much more spacious now.

    What was surprising was that the seemingly slipshod Qiao Chu managed to pass all the tests as well, and was now grinning as he followed behind Jun Wu Xie, as he continued chattering all the way.

    Those who passed the tests will stand a chance to study under the Qing Yun n¡¯s banner. The hundreds of applicants left had reached the summit and they could see the resplendent Qing Yun n¡¯s main temple before them. The applicants there were feeling awed, yet inspired with the sight.

    If they were epted into the Qing Yun n, their lives would drastically change!

    The Qing Yun n disciple who lead the applicants to the summit raised his hand, to signal the noisy and excited crowd to be silent.

    A tall figure was heavily escorted out from the Qing Yun n¡¯s main temple as he stepped out slowly. It was a stately middle aged man, looking no more than being in his early thirties, but for those who knew, the man was already in his forties, and he was the man at the top of the Qing Yun n, Qing Yue.

    Following behind Qin Yue, were ten men of varied ages. Some of them had full heads of white hair, and some were just in the prime of their lives. But every single one of them, carried with them an extraordinary air, and were finely dressed, as they trailed behind Qin Yue.

    Qiao Chu stood beside Jun Wu Xie, as he stared upon the entrance of the various wielders of power in the Qing Yun n, and could not help himself but whisper into Jun Wu Xie¡¯s ear: ¡°The man in the front is the Sovereign of the Qing Yun n, Qin Yue. And the men behind him are the Elders of the eleven peaks..... Hmm..... It¡¯s rather strange though. Eleven elders but only ten of them are here? Where is Jiang Chen Qing of the Ash Cloud Peak?¡±

    Where was Jiang Chen Qing?

    Smashed to a pulp by the ring spirit of thed standing right beside you.

    Jun Wu Xie swept her eyes over Qin Yue and the men behind him. Bai Yun Xian had described the appearance of the Sovereign of the Qing Yun n and of the various Elders to her and she had paid special attention to Mu Chen of the Cloud Treading Peak and Ke Cang Ju of the Hidden Cloud Peak.

    Mu Chen was the youngest among the Elders of the eleven peaks, and was easily recognizable. Jun Wu Xie could spot him almost immediately as he stood at the outermost spot among the Elders. Mu Chen possessed a set of good looking features. He was handsome and did not show an ounce of frivolity. He was dressed in a light blue brocaded robe as he stood quietly at the end of the row. There was no conversation between the Elders, but she could faintly feel that Mu Chen did not get along well with the other Elders.

    Just like it was with Mu Chen, Ke Cang Ju was distanced from the other Elders, but what was different was that Ke Cang Ju looked hideous. He was not tall, and what was most distinctive was his curved hunchback. He was dressed in a dark purple long robe and looked extremely sinister, as if he had just crawled out from an old grave. ording to Bai Yun Xian, Ke Cang Ju did not enjoy good rtions with people in the Qing Yun n. Beside his dealings with the Sovereign, Qin Yue, he did not pay heed to any of the other Elders.

    He had a gloomy personality and avoided contact with other Elders, and his appearance did not exactly encourage contact.

    But, in actual fact, Ke Cang Ju was the Elder he valued most among the eleven Elders, even more than Jiang Chen Qing who was always with Qin Yue, did not enjoy the privileges given to Ke Cang Ju.

    Qin Yue allocated the best resources of the Qing Yun n to Ke Cang Ju, and had left orders that no one was to trespass into the Hidden Cloud Peak, not even the other Elders.

 Chapter 260

    Chapter 260: ¡°Twelve Peaks (2)¡±

    With the appearance of the Sovereign and the Elders, the youths were bursting with excitement as they stood ramrod straight and tried to stretch to stand as tall as their small still developing bodies would allow them, trying their best to impress the Sovereign and Elders by showing how ¡°gant¡± and ¡°imposing¡± they are.

    Unknown to the hundreds of youths who had made it through the three tests, the actual test was just about to begin. How many of them will remain in the Qing Yun n was not known yet.

    Qin Yue stood before the mass of pumped up youths, his chin lifted, as he surveyed them as he would a batch of materials. He nodded at a disciple standing at the side and the disciple stepped forward to announce the criteria for the final assessment to the crowd.

    ¡°To be qualified to join the Qing Yun n, you must possess extraordinary abilities. The Qing Yun n does not just ept anybody. You might have passed the initial three tests, but that does not mean you are one of us yet. Your performance in the uing test will be the deciding factor on whether you are fit to join the Qing Yun n.....¡±

    To be specific, for thisst test, there was no criteria. The Qing Yun n just needed the hundreds of youths to showcase their best disy of medical skills before the Sovereign and the various Elders.

    It could be treatment, ability to concoct elixirs and medicines. As long as it was outstanding, they would win eptance into the Qing Yun n.

    Jun Wu Xie lowered her eyes, this seemingly simple test was in fact to make it easier for the Elders to select suitable candidates.

    The Elders of the eleven peaks were specialised in different fields of medicine, and their selection were usually based on candidates whose strengths aligned with theirs.

    Mu Chen was specialised in the nurturing and development of veins and arteries, while Ke Cang Ju portrayed his expertise as the nting and cultivation of medicinal herbs.

    Jun Wu Xie decided on entering Mu Chen¡¯s Cloud Treading Peak, and would naturally disy her expertise on veins and arteries.

    ¡°Hey, have you decided on which peak you want to go to?¡± Qiao Chu noticed that Jun Wu Xie had been silent and bumped his elbow against Jun Wu Xie¡¯s.

    Jun Wu Xie nced at him, frowning slightly.

    The youths around them heard Qiao Chu and they were shocked. They proceeded to stare at Jun Wu Xie and Qiao Chu from head to toe and saw that Jun Wu Xie was dressed inmon clothes but Qiao Chu who was standing next to her could only be described as wretched. Qiao Chu could have been considered not bad looking but his worn out and patched clothes which had been washed thin made him look like a beggar on the street.

    They all thought the two of them were shameless to even think they could choose the peak they liked when they were dressed so shabbily!

    Qiao Chu finally noticed the disparaging res directed at them. He narrowed his eyes and shook his fist at the few skinny youths who stood around them but that only won him more lowly muttered curses thrown in their direction.

    ¡°Brute!¡±

    Qiao Chu could not be bothered with them and continued to badger Jun Wu Xie on her choice. Jun Wu Xie was slightly bothered by his persistence and finally muttered, almost in a whisper: ¡°Cloud Treading Peak.¡±

    ¡°Cloud Treading Peak? Why do you want to go to the Cloud Treading Peak?¡± Qiao Chu was stunned. The Cloud Treading Peak was the smallest among the twelve peaks and had the weakest reputation. Even its Elder was only twenty over years old, how capable could he be? ¡°Hey, let¡¯s not go to Cloud Treading Peak, how about we go to the Hidden Cloud Peak? At Hidden Cloud Peak, we will only need to grow flowers and nts and be a gardener. Doesn¡¯t it sound rxing? Even as a new disciple, there won¡¯t be much for us to do.¡±

    And the criteria to enter is extremely low! Thisst statement, Qiao Chu chose to keep to himself.

    ¡°Not me.¡± Jun Wu Xie said coldly.

    Hidden Cloud Peak rxing? Only those who had died under mysterious and unexined circumstances would find it rxing.

 Chapter 261

    Chapter 261: ¡°Twelve Peaks (3)¡±

    When the final test started, most of the youths gave it everything they had, wishing they could show off everything they¡¯ve learnt all their lives to the Qing Yun n¡¯s Sovereign and Elders. Some recited from medical ssics, some pointed out the various acupressure points on paintings of the human body they had brought along, and some presented elixirs that they had supposedly concocted themselves.....

    There were all kinds of presentations, made in many varied ways. Very soon, it became just like a fish market.

    Jun Wu Xie had not rushed to react from the start, and only watched quietly as the youths turned the final assessment into a circus as they tried their hardest to present themselves in the best light possible.

    Qin Yue and the others frowned, and as the situation got more and more rowdy, the frowns on their faces grew deeper and deeper.

    ¡°What a fracus! Do not get me involved in things like this ever again. If there are any that catches your eye, bring them back with you, and get the rest off the mountain.¡± Qin Yue could not stand to see anymore of the childish behaviours and the absence of talents among them, and stormed off in a huff.

    Qin Yue was usually absent from the monthly recruitment on the fifteenth of each month, and came infrequently just to watch. And every time that he came, he had always stormed off like he did today.

    Mu Chen watched with cold eyes as Qin Yue left, a sneer at the corners of his mouth.

    Qin Yue was as diplomatic as he always was. The good ones among the applicants had already been spotted by Qin Yue before they even entered the mountain and secretly brought within the Qing Yun n. He would not have any interest in these ¡®leftover¡¯ applicants here,and was rushing back to see and assess his new recruits.

    The show he put up today here, was for the benefit of the Elders.

    Mu Chen turned his eyes back to the front and looked at the applicants with neither pity norpassion.

    It was not their fault that the youths were blinded by their enthusiasm and exuberance, but it became their fault if they were blinded by it and did not use their brains, showing theck of intelligence. These youths are just anxious to show off, without knowing what the Qing Yun n was looking for.

    Just as Mu Chen was losing interest as well, he noticed something interesting.

    A tiny petite figure was standing in the midst of the crowd, observing everyone around him with a cold stare, looking as if he wanted nothing to do with this crowd. The chill emanating from those eyes, did not seem fitting on someone of such a tender age.

    For no apparent reason, Mu Chen found his interest stoked. Maybe it was the cold personality, or it might be the eyes, but they all just made Mu Chen feel, that that petite youth was different from the others.

    As if the youth had felt his gaze, the youth raised his head and looked Mu Chen straight into his eyes and weaved his way out of the crowd in the direction towards Mu Chen.

    Mu Chen watched the petite youth as he approached from far, but otherwise made no other move.

    Several Qing Yun n disciples saw Jun Wu Xie walk out from the crowd and continued to approach closer to the Elders. They immediately stepped up and moved to stop the youth from getting any closer.

    ¡°The assessment has not ended, and you are not allowed to move freely within the Qing Yun n.¡± Ad looking to be in his early twenties frowned and looked at the petite Jun Wu Xie. ¡®This youth was rather bold to dare approach the Elders!¡¯

    This had happened many times before, but it was usually resolved when the Qing Yun n disciples threw a word of warning, and the offender had always backed off.

    But Jun Wu Xie had no intention of backing off. When she was stopped, she stood her ground and raised her head.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! We¡¯ll take our leave immediately!¡± Qiao Chu, who had followed behind Jun Wu Xie, noticed the gradually darkening faces of the Qing Yun n disciples and had shot forward to stand beside Jun Wu Xie, trying to pull her back while he persuaded.

 Chapter 262

    Chapter 262: ¡°First Impression (1)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie stood unmoving, rooted to the spot. Before Qiao Chu could even react, Jun Wu Xie stretched out her hand and gripped the wrist of the Qing Yun n disciple.

    In the next moment, the disciple was flung heavily to the ground!

    ¡°How dare you! Are you tired of living!? The Qing Yun n will not tolerate such impunity!¡± What audacity! Laying your hands on our disciples even before being epted!?

    The shouts that erupted shocked the crowd. They had been focused on disying their best talents when the shouts shocked them into silence as they stared at the scene where the shouts hade from.

    When they saw what had happened, they were all visibly stunned.

    Was that brat asking to be killed? He dared strike a Qing Yun n disciple? Did he even want to enter the Qing Yun n!?

    Some were shocked, some were smiling in glee. Everyone waspeting for a spot to enlisted into the Qing Yun n, and with everypetitor that dropped out, it just meant a higher chance for the rest.

    All of them thought, Jun Wu Xie had just forfeited her chance!

    Qiao Chu was frozen in ce, and sweat trickled down his face. This kid was usually so quiet, and without any warning, he had suddenly ced them both in such deep trouble!

    They were still being assessed for goodness sake, and Jun Xie just suddenly decided to strike at a Qing Yun n disciple right before the Elders! They would definitely be thrown off the mountain next!

    ¡°I¡¯m so dead! Brother Hua is so gonna kill me.¡± Qiao Chu cried tearlessly as he stood beside Jun Wu Xie. Realising that Jun Xie had just stirred a ho¡¯s nest, Qiao Chu nevertheless readied himself to take on the Qing Yun n disciples. Even if both of them were to be thrown out, he must never allow the Qing Yun n toy a hand on this genius right beside him.

    Looking at his thin arms and legs, Jun Xie would not be able to take a beating. If anything untoward was to happen to the genius, Brother Hua won¡¯t be the only one beating him up.

    Not only the eyes of the mass of youths were attracted to the scene, even the Elders turned to look towards Jun Wu Xie.

    The Elder with a long flowing white beard frowned and eximed with annoyance: ¡°Kids nowadays, have no respect for rules and regtions. The Sovereign had not been wrong, this is a circus!¡±

    Mu Chen stared darkly at Jun Wu Xie, but did not say anything. No one had noticed, that when the silent Ke Cang Ju had turned to see what had created such a ruckus, his eyes had shed a moment, but had been suppressed just as quickly.

    Just as the disciple was about to make his move, Jun Wu Xie suddenly said: ¡°Spirit level orange, third stage, upper body veins and arteries congestion, lower body hollow, cold artery constricted.....¡±

    A string of names of the body¡¯s veins and arteries overwhelmed the disciple as his hand froze in mid air, his mouth gaped open in amazement as he stared at Jun Wu Xie.

    What Jun Wu Xie had mentioned earlier were the major arteries that were critical to the development of spiritual powers. As a disciple of the Qing Yun n, he was naturally aware of the condition of his own veins and arteries within his body. An orange leveled spirit at twenty over years of age was nothing noteworthy in the Qing Yun n, and he had always pursued vigorously to be skilled in medicine or attain higher spiritual powers, but a detailed diagnosis of his body¡¯s veins and arteries by his Teacher had told him exactly what Jun Wu Xie had just said!

    ¡°How..... how did you know?¡± The disciple asked, his face pale.

    Jun Wu Xie retracted her hand from the man¡¯s wrist, and wiped at her fingertips carefully with a handkerchief before she said slowly: ¡°With me Tailed Flowers, you can treat the midsection to relieve the upper body congestion, use the leaves of Moist Luck nt to soak in baths to clear out the lower body, and.....¡±

    Jun Wu Xie went on without pausing as she gave the solutions and treatments for every condition that the man¡¯s veins and arteries were inflicted with. When she finished, she took a step back and stared at the stunned disciple.

    If her long narration had fallen on the ears of the youths behind her, it might not have meant anything to them. But the Elders of the Qing Yun n were all well versed in Medicine, and they only needed to hear those words and they fully understood the significance of those very words!

 Chapter 263

    Chapter 263: ¡°First Impression (2)¡±

    The looks of impatience and annoyance disappeared from all the faces of the Elders. Even the face of the oldest Elder among them showed an expression of shock after hearing Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words.

    The nurturing and development of veins and arteries was the mostplicated among the various fields in the study of Medicine. The intricate weave of the multitudes of intertwined veins and arteries within a human body alone was enough to give anyone a headache, needless to say the study and knowledge required in the corrections and treatments needed when a problem is uncovered!

    With the countless veins and arteries greatly intertwined, and even when only a small section was inflicted, the problems that surface could affect the entire being. Even if the specific treatment were to be identified, many could not be sure that the treatment might not cause any damage to other adjoining veins and arteries! Hence, when problems ur within a person¡¯s veins and arteries, it was the hardest to treat and rectify, as the treatment was not subject to just the inflicted section, but a treatment that epassed the entire body!

    That petite little youth had not only managed to diagnose the disciple¡¯s condition in such a short period of time, but had further managed to introduce a series of treatments targeting the various inflictions. What really shocked them was, the individual treatments rmended for the respective inflictions had sounded simple, and independent. But if all the treatments were to be carried out collectively, the result would be astounding! While it relieved the pain of the upper body, it would also clear out the lower body. While it nurtured the lower body, it nourishes the upper body against its deficiencies......

    The treatments Jun Wu Xie proposed were closely linked, if you looked at the string of treatments individually, it would not seem impressive. But if you were to look at them as a whole, the series of treatmentsplement andplete a cycle, and the Elders were not able to see any side effects that might ur from it!

    How old was this youth? And he understood so much about the intricacies of the nurturing and corrections of the human body¡¯s veins and arteries!?

    ¡°Elder Mu, was what the little youth said correct and true?¡± The other Elders¡¯ understanding of veins and arteries were inferior to Mu Chen¡¯s, and in order to verify what Jun Wu Xie had said, they had to check with Mu Chen.

    At that moment, Mu Chen was not the least bit interested in the queries from the other Elders. The moment that petite youth had said those words, his eyes had been fixed and had not left from Jun Wu Xie!

    He had fully immersed himself into the study and research of veins and arteries for more than a decade. He had been extremely gifted from a young age, and all the hard work he had put in had enabled him to surpass anyone in the understanding and knowledge of veins and arteries throughout the whole Qing Yun n. Hence, no one there knew better than him how perfectlyplete the series of treatments that Jun Wu Xie proposed was!

    Even for him, he might not be able toe up with something like that!

    ¡°That youth there, I want him!¡± He had no intention of exining in details to the other Elders, the usually calm and stoic Mu Chen had suddenly dered the he wanted Jun Wu Xie to be enlisted within the Cloud Treading Peak and taken under his wing!

    WIth Mu Chen¡¯s unmistakable words, the other Elders should understand by now right?

    What that youth said must be true! Or Mu Chen would not act so uncharacteristically toy im on an applicant!

    It must be known that Mu Chen had seldom epted any applicants as disciples into the Cloud Treading Peak in the months past, the amount of new disciples he epted in a year could be counted with just one hand.

    Seeing that Mu Chen had picked up a real treasure, the other Elders¡¯ eyes were turning rather green. Compared to the other childish and and pathetic attempts by the other youths, Jun Wu Xie calm and affirmed gift in Medicine made them feel all that very much worse, and they all felt like snatching him away from Mu Chen!

    Such a rare gem that appeared this time and Mu Chen was being rather selfish to im him just like that.

    The other Elders were green with envy, but they did not say a word more. The youth was gifted in his knowledge of veins and arteries and it was different from their areas of expertise anyway. Mu Chen would be in a better position to guide him.

    The other youths were still waiting for the situation to explode when they saw the youngest Elder walk towards Jun Wu Xie, and their smiles widened as they waited to see Jun Wu Xie get thrown out off the mountain.

 Chapter 264

    Chapter 264: ¡°First Impression (3)¡±

    Mu Chen walked up and stood before Jun Wu Xie, staring at the unusually calm youth before his stern expression broke into a smile.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±

    ¡°Jun Xie.¡± Jun Wu Xie replied.

    The youths who were anticipating the expulsion suddenly felt that situation seemed rather odd, as the Qing Yun n¡¯s Elder was being rather mild. Shouldn¡¯t he be throwing Jun Wu Xie out by now?

    ¡°Will you be interested toe to the Cloud Treading Peak?¡± Mu Chen asked gently.

    Jun Wu Xie was surprised, but her face showed no emotion.

    Mu Chen¡¯s words created a stir among the applicants as they had expected to see Jun Wu Xie thrown out for her actions, but they could only stare at Jun Wu Xie in shock at what was happening.

    How did ite to this?

    The brat who challenged and offended the sanctity of the Qing Yun n should have been taken down! But he had been earned the interest of the Elder of Cloud Treading Peak instead!?

    If he were to be epted into the Cloud Treading Peak, he would immediately be a full fledged disciple of the Qing Yun n!

    Who would have thought that Lady Luck would cast her smile upon such an unremarkable petite youth!?

    All that was needed was just for Jun Wu Xie to agree, and she would be a disciple of the Qing Yun n, a true and earnest disciple of the Qing Yun n¡¯s inner house!

    That was a stroke of luck that many of them could only dream of, and the other youths harboured a deep jealousy as they clenched their jaws in rage.

    While waiting to hear Jun Wu Xie¡¯s reply, another voice sounded suddenly!

    ¡°Hold it, Elder Mu.¡± A sharp and sinister voice suddenly spoke and it could be clearly heard by all present. Ke Cang Ju seemed shrouded in gloom as he walked towards Mu Chen, his hideous face was unreadable.

    Mu Chen frowned, his displeasure with Ke Cang Ju visible.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Elder Ke?¡±

    Ke Cang Ju dragged his feet over the distance, his bowed back making him look more sinister. The hem of his robe had old bronze bells attached to it and they jingled with every step that Ke Cang Ju took.

    ¡°Those twods there, I want them.¡± Ke Cang Ju raised his hand, and a wrinkled bony finger pointed at Jun Wu Xie and the stunned Qiao Chu who stood beside her.

    Mu Chen¡¯s heart sank at that moment.

    ¡°Elder Ke, what is the meaning of this? I had earlier dered that Cloud Treading Peak would ept her as a disciple. If Elder Ke is in need of more disciples, go look elsewhere!¡±

    Ke Cang Ju scoffed: ¡°Does that mean Elder Mu is making things difficult for me? I will have these twods today! If Elder Mu has any objections to it, you can go take it up with the Sovereign. If the Sovereign agrees with you, I will hand over thed, Jun Xie, over to you. If he disagrees, it would be better if Elder Mu remains silent.¡±

    Mu Chen clenched his fists, hidden within his sleeves, as he stared furiously at Ke Cang Ju. Everyone knew he was on extremely bad terms with Qin Yue, and Cloud Treading Peak had always received the least resources. In contrast, Ke Cang Ju enjoyed the best support and was on friendliest terms with Qin Yue. If he were to go ask Qin Yue, Qin Yue would never stand on his side and would surely reject him.

    This fe, was obviously hijacking!

    The two Elders started arguing in front of everyone, and it only made the others youths who were deeply jealous of Jun Wu Xie hate her even more.

    What was so great about that brat that he was able to cause two Elders of the Qing Yun n to argue and fight over him!?

    Unknown to everyone, the Jun Wu Xie whom the youths were jealous off, did not feel a single bit of joy. She frowned slightly at Ke Cang Ju who had suddenly just butted in. She had not expected that Ke Cang Ju would step forward to snatch from Mu Chen.

 Chapter 265

    Chapter 265: ¡°Hidden Cloud Peak (1)¡±

    Ke Cang Ju looked sneeringly at Mu Chen and nced at Jun Wu Xie. He did not see any joy on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face but saw a frown in disapproval.

    ¡°Kid, it¡¯s your honour to be epted into the Hidden Cloud Peak. If you are to reject me, you can get the hell out of Cloudy Peaks now.¡±

    From snatching to threats, Ke Cang Ju¡¯s methods were outrageously domineering and Mu Chen¡¯s face was dark with fury. The other Elders might not agree with Ke Cang Ju¡¯s methods but they all maintained their silence. Though Qin Yue tried to portray himself to treat the Elders equally, they all knew how much he favoured Ke Cang Ju.

    Not to mention that Ke Cang Ju was snatching a favoured disciple from right under Mu Chen¡¯s nose, even if Ke Cang Ju were to cripple thed called Jun Xie now, Ke Cang Ju would not be persecuted by the Qing Yun n.

    Jun Wu Xie narrowed her eyes and looked at the hideous Ke Cang Ju, her frigid eyes shed with cold. Suddenly, she felt a slight tug at her sleeve as Qiao Chu whispered by her ear: ¡°Jun Xie, do not do anything rash. You just wanted to get into the Qing Yun n, and getting in through the Cloud Treading Peak or the Hidden Cloud Peak does not make a difference right?¡±

    Qiao Chu voice betrayed his anxiety, he knew that with Jun Xie¡¯s prowess in his medical skills, there was nothing the Qing Yun n could teach him. There must be an ulterior motive behind his intention to get into the Qing Yun n, and instead of rejecting Ke Cang Ju and getting thrown out, why not go along with his wishes for now.

    Jun Wu Xie closed her eyes and held back her murderous intent.

    ¡°I agree.¡± She spat out the words coldly.

    And Ke Cang Ju broke into a hideous smile.

    ¡°Kid, you will soon find out that you had made the right choice today.¡± Ke Cang Ju cackled eerily inughter, ignoring the fuming Mu Chen and just turned to leave.

    Jun Wu Xie stared upon Ke Cang Ju¡¯s departing back and her eyes were filled with chill.

    He would soon know, how lethal a mistake he had justmitted.

    Mu Chen took a deep breath, and forcibly suppressed the raging fire within. He tried hard to maintain a face of calm, but the tightness in his mouth betrayed the rage within.

    ¡°If you still find that is a need in the future, you cane look for me in the Cloud Treading Peak. My invitation to you, will still stand.¡± Mu Chen said softly to Jun Wu Xie.

    He did not care what kind of atrocities Ke Cang Ju hadmitted, but the youth before his eyes was a sincerely highly talented individual and he did not want the youth to be despoiled under the hands of Ke Cang Ju. He would not let go of the slightest chance, no matter how miniscule, for the chance to have the highly gifted child live.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Jun Wu Xie looked at Mu Chen, sincerely grateful. Jun Wu Xie could feel Mu Chen¡¯s sincerity.

    Mu Chen nodded helplessly. With Ke Cang Ju¡¯s interference, Mu Chen had lost all desire to ept any new disciples. The best candidates had already been taken, and the rest were beneath his notice.

    Mu Chen had not known, his rare offer made today, would be the one that changed his life.

    With two Elders leaving, the rest of the youths were getting flustered. But to fight for the remaining spots, they tried their hardest to present their best.

    For Qiao Chu and Jun Wu Xie who had been selected to enter the Hidden Cloud Peak, they retreated quietly and stood to the side in stark contrast to the other flustered youths.

    ¡°I know you wanted to go to the Cloud Treading Peak, but we were left with no choice. Rest assured though, with me around, not even that hideous monster from the Hidden Cloud Peak would be able to touch you.¡± Qiao Chu said to reassure Jun Wu Xie.

 Chapter 266

    Chapter 266: ¡°Hidden Cloud Peak (2)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie did not reply, as things were, she had epted them to be a fact.

    Ke Cang Ju?

    She would let him see who was the greater devil between them!

    The game had just begun. There was no rush!

    As expected, among the hundreds of candidates left, only slightly more than ten of them were picked by the Elders to enter the Inner House and less than a hundred admitted into the Outer House. The rest who made up the majority were asked to pack up and leave the mountain.

    The day ended with many youth in tears, and several Qing Yun n disciples led the selected candidates to the various peaks.

    Jun Wu Xie was put together with Qiao Chu, and the disciple that led them was the one that had almost fought with Jun Wu Xie, but now, the disciple did not treat them with his previous arrogance. It might be Jun Wu Xie¡¯s prior diagnosis of his condition that was delivered with pinpoint uracy, but the disciple treated them with utmost courtesy.

    ¡°The Hidden Cloud Peak isn¡¯t too bad, and they don¡¯t have that much to do. It shouldn¡¯t be too tiring for you guys.¡± The disciple rambled on and then paused, turned his head to look around. When he was sure that there was no one else around, he turned to them and whispered: ¡°Remember this. When you get to the Hidden Cloud Peak, do not go against Elder Ke.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie looked up at the disciple of the Qing Yun n. She had heard from Bai Yun Xian about the ominous dangers of the Hidden Cloud Peak, but she had not expected to hear the well intended warning from a disciple of the Qing Yun n.

    Noticing Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes on him, the disciple turned away consciously.

    ¡°Our altercation had instead brought us together and made us fellow disciples. If I had offended you before, I hope my junior fellow disciple would forgive me.¡± The disciple went on.

    ¡°From which peak is my senior?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked suddenly.

    ¡°Me? I¡¯m from the Cloud Treading Peak, but not a direct disciple of Elder Mu. I am only assigned odd jobs and menial tasks there. My name is Rong Heng.¡± Rong Hengughed good naturedly and hesitated before he went on: ¡°I would like to thank you for earlier. I have noted down everything you said, but might not be able to get all the herbs you mentioned. I would have to hand the prescription over to my Master.¡±

    The sudden change in Rong Heng¡¯s demeanour was not entirely without reason. What Jun Wu Xie had said earlier could drastically improve his veins and arteries and allow him to break his current stagnant progress and maybe achieve a breakthrough. That would change his lifepletely and for that, he was eternally grateful.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded and was silent for a moment before she said: ¡°If my senior can find the time in half a month¡¯s time toe to the gates of the Hidden Cloud Peak, wait for me there an hour before noon, I have something to give you.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie did not feel that Rong Heng owed her anything, as her actions had been only meant to attract Mu Chen¡¯s attention and it had inadvertently brought her Rong Heng¡¯s gratitude as well. Rong Heng¡¯s kind intentions behind his warning to the two of them was about to win him a real reward nevertheless.

    Jun Wu Xie would never forgive a wrong done upon her, but would also repay any kindness showered upon her. If she were to benefit from others, she would definitely repay in folds.

    Rong Heng was not aware of the great fortune he was soon to reap, and did not know what Jun Wu Xie wanted to give him. He simply nodded and continued to lead the way.

    At the gates into the Hidden Cloud Mountain, they met with another group of candidates.

    They had not been selected and were supposed to leave the mountain, but a disciple of the Qing Yun n had led them here instead. There were about twenty to thirty of them and when they saw Jun Wu Xie and her group, their faces showed that they were pleased at their unexpected fortune but still harboured a deep resentment for Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that our distinguished senior fellow disciple? Being so distinguished, he could not afford to walk as fast as us can he?¡± A youth in the group sneered at Jun Wu Xie and Qiao Chu.

 Chapter 267

    Chapter 267: ¡°Hidden Cloud Peak (3)¡±

    Those youths had been ovee with jealousy when the two Elders had fought over Jun Wu Xie at the selection assessment. They had given up all hope when they did not get selected and were about to leave from the summit when they met with a disciple of the Hidden Cloud Peak. He selected several tens of them and told them that Ke Cang Ju had picked them to be admitted into the Hidden Cloud Peak and they would be disciples of the Hidden Cloud Peak henceforth.

    What a turn of events!

    They were pulled out of their despair and were ted at the news. Now that they met Jun Wu Xie again, the one who had won the envy and jealousy of every single one of them in their group, they could not contain their disdain for her.

    So what if two different Elders had picked her? She was admitted into the Hidden Cloud Peak just like they were. They had wondered what ability she possessed but now it seemed she was just like anyone of them there.

    Teenagers were prone to having a rebellious streak and they had already disliked Jun Wu Xie and Qiao Chu for being selected during the assessment. Now that they are facing the two of them, everything about them displeased the bigger group of youths.

    Jun Wu Xie ignored the jeers and sneers and Rong Heng just sighed and said to Jun Wu Xie: ¡°I can only escort you up to this point. From here on, the Hidden Cloud Peak disciple will lead you. Take care.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie nodded at Rong Heng and walked with Qiao Chu to join up with the group who still looked at the duo with daggers in their eyes but Jun Wu Xie and Qiao Chu were totally unaffected as they stepped into their midst.

    ¡°You must think yourself really great! You think you are better than all of us?¡± A slightly older youth among them was irked by Jun Wu Xie¡¯s cold and distant attitude and charged at Jun Wu Xie with his heavier body.

    s, he did not even manage to even touch any part of Jun Wu Xie before Qiao Chu stepped in suddenly and grabbed his shoulder, reversed the grip of his other hand to grab the forearm, and raised his foot and kicked down forcefully!

    A loud snap sounded and the youth¡¯s arm had been broken in a sh!

    And a screeching wail burst out from the youth.

    A malicious expression surfaced on Qiao Chu¡¯s usualzy look, and he narrowed his eyes dangerously, looking at that moment, like a totally different person from Qiao Chu¡¯s usualidback and carefree attitude.

    ¡°Stay away or I¡¯ll do worse.¡±

    The youth with the broken arm continued to wail and the others turned pale and sweat ran down their backs at Qiao Chu¡¯s brutal attack. The Qing Yun n¡¯s disciple nonchntly nced at Qiao Chu and did not say anything.

    Qiao Chu¡¯s expression changed back like a switch, as he went back to stand beside Jun Wu Xie, his malicious expression before had disappeared without a trace. He then said with augh: ¡°My fists are tough enough to fight off any who dares bully you in the Hidden Cloud Peak.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie noted with interest Qiao Chu¡¯s quick change in demeanor but did not see anything wrong with it.

    She did not think Qiao Chu¡¯s attack was brutal, if they were not at the Qing Yun n¡¯s Cloudy Peaks, she would have told Qiao Chu that you need to root out the evil and not allow them to live toe back and haunt you. But since they were going to the Hidden Cloud Peak, that youth would not live long anyway, it did not make a difference if Qiao Chu left him alive or not.

    ¡°If you have finished ying thene with me.¡± The Hidden Cloud Peak disciple muttered disagreeably as he looked at the group with impatience.

    Qiao Chu¡¯s attack had frightened the youths who treated them with disdain, and no one dared utter a single word against them as they walked through the gates of the Hidden Cloud Peak.

    The Hidden Cloud Peak was the secondrgest among the twelve peaks, after the Sovereign Qin Yue¡¯s, and it boasted arge surface area. Upon entering the Hidden Cloud Peak, fog hung heavily in the air, and dense forests stood on both sides shrouded in the fog. Peering into the fog, beds of herbs that were nted lining both sides of the path could faintly be seen.

    The Hidden Cloud Peak was well known to people externally to specialise in the nting and cultivation of herbs. It was even said, the one could find every single rare herb in the world within the Hidden Cloud Peak.

 Chapter 268

    Chapter 268: ¡°Hidden Cloud Peak (4)¡±

    The youths had been jittery ever since they¡¯ve entered the Hidden Cloud Peak. When they saw the expansive beds of a multitude varieties of herbs everywhere around them, they became ovee with awe. They started to look around for rare herbs that they had heard of, eximing loudly as they identified them, seemingly trying their best to impress the Hidden Cloud Peak disciple of their ¡°wide knowledge¡±.

    Besides childish and moronic, Jun Wu Xie could not find any other words to describe thesembs on their way to ughter.

    The Hidden Cloud Peak disciple led them to their living quarters. The Hidden Cloud Peak lived up to its name as the secondrgest peak. The disciples¡¯ living quarters were extremely spacious and a scattering of several disciples were walking across the huge courtyard with their heads lowered, showing no interest in the new batch of junior fellow disciples just epted into Hidden Cloud Peak.

    The disciples of the Hidden Cloud Peak were well treated, and each disciple was assigned an individual room. Not even disciples of Qin Yue himself enjoyed such privileges in their living quarters. In Qing Yun n, besides for Elders and the privileged few specially granted by the Sovereign himself, a single room was usually shared by two or three disciples.

    Walking into their own rooms, the group of youths wereughing at the luxurious quarters they were to enjoy, silently thinking their fortunes had really turned around.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s room was next to Qiao Chu¡¯s, situated at the northern edge of the quarters. Their rooms were next to a pond and it was decorated with artificial mountains, and it looked rather elegant.

    Sitting on a chair in the room, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes scanned the room. The beddings were new, although they were of rather bad quality, they were at least clean. She had not sat down for long before a slight frown appeared on her face.

    A light familiar scent of blood swirled below her nose. The smell was very faint, almost too faint to be noticed. If not for her unusually keen sense of smell, she would not have noticed it at all.

    Following the hated scent, Jun Wu Xie came to stand before the table next to the bed. The paint on a corner of the table was new, its colour a slightly brighter shade than the rest. Jun Wu Xie retrieved a small dagger from her cloth bag and scraped off the paint in that corner. The orange paint ked off bit by bit and the original wood was revealed. Looking at it closely, within the wood itself, it was stained with the darker shade of blood. The bloodstain looked rather recent when blood had dripped on the table and seeped into the wood staining it a dark shade of red, and it was impossible to wash off.

    ¡°This is interesting.¡± Jun Wu Xie sat back on the chair and stared at the carelessly covered bloodstain and her cold eyes shed.

    The Hidden Cloud Peak was as dangerous as she had heard. The previous upant of this room did not die too long ago, or the scent of blood would havepletely dissipated.

    Ke Cang Ju epted arge number of disciples on the fifteenth of every month. But she had secretly observed earlier within the living quarters of the disciples, there were less than two hundred of them when added up. ording to Ke Cang Ju¡¯s eptance of thirty disciples every month, the numbers did not add up, not even when you multiply it by ten.

    Judging from Ke Cang Ju¡¯s way of epting disciples this time round, he had epted her and Qiao Chu openly, but he had also secretly got his disciples to gather almost another thirty rejected candidates after the assessment and brought them back to the Hidden Cloud Peak.

    If Ke Cang Ju had done it the same way all this while, others would not see anything suspicious about the Hidden Cloud Peak.

    After all, from what many on the outside can see, the Hidden Cloud Peak did not have that many disciples.

    All traces of their existence were erased, they were thorough in their deceit.

    Jun Wu Xie got up, and took out a sealed porcin bottle. She heaped the scraped paint together into a tiny heap and poured a tiny bit of the liquid from the bottle onto it. The dry paint dissolved gradually and Jun Wu Xie smeared the paint across gently with the bottom of the bottle, and recoated the corner she had scraped off with the paint. In a moment, it was restored to look as it had before.

 Chapter 269

    Chapter 269: ¡°Dream turned Nightmare (1)¡±

    [Mistress, it seems bad in here.]

    ck mist seeped out of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body into a ball and coalesced into the agile little ck cat. It jumped onto the soft bed and swished its furry tail furiously, looking like it was trying to dispel the bad smell in the air.

    ¡°It¡¯s just the heavy smell of death.¡± Jun Wu Xie said dismissively, a smell she was extremely familiar with. Dissipated from the rotting bodies under the surface, the scent of death gradually blossomed here. The Hidden Cloud Peak looked on the surface to be a ce exalted and revered, but hidden underneath, was mysterious deaths, unseen, unknown.

    [That hideous monster must have been up to no good.]

    The little ck cat had seen Ke Cang Ju clearly when it hid within Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body, and he had looked absolutely horrendous.

    Jun Wu Xie was silent and sat quietly in the chair.

    They had juste to the Hidden Cloud Peak and they were led straight to the living quarters by the disciple. No one else paid them any attention and the excited youths in the group had gathered in the courtyard all afternoon. They did not dare stray or wander without any instructions given as they highly treasured this opportunity given to them.

    When night approached, several Hidden Cloud Peak disciples were returning to the quarters. The neers had grown hungry and they watched as their senior fellows passed them. One of them gathered his courage and approached the seniors to ask for food, but were sent crawling back with cold stares.

    Only when night had fully fallen, and the youths were ravenously hungry, the disciple who had led them to the quarters earlier in the day ambled in slowly and shouted for all the new recruits to gather.

    Jun Wu Xie and Qiao Chu stepped out of their rooms and exchanged a nce, and they did not see a sign of hunger on each other.

    ¡°Senior, it¡¯s..... already sote into the night....., when can we ..... eat?¡± The ravenous youths held their bellies as they looked at the disciple.

    The disciple cast them a nce and replied maliciously: ¡°You want to eat?¡±

    The youths nodded eagerly.

    The disciple raised his hand and pointed outside, and said: ¡°Look, there are a hundredrge urns outside. Five miles to the east, lies a mountain spring. Everyone of you will have to fill up threerge urns with water. If you do notplete it, don¡¯t even think about dinner tonight, or even tomorrow¡¯s breakfast.¡±

    ¡°What!?¡± The youths were utterly shocked. They had seen the huge urns earlier today when they hade in. They wererger in width than any of them with their hands stretched out and were as tall as they were. The distance of five miles was not too far away but a round trip would make it ten. They had starved for a whole day and had not even a drop of water and it was already sote at night, they did not have the energy to carry water treading through the mountains. Such huge urns to fill, and to fill up three at that, would require tens and tens of trips for them.

    The uneven mountain paths did not make it easier, but even if the path was t and even, none of them would be able toplete it.

    ¡°So, what is this? You guys areining? Let me tell you, the water in those urns will be used to water the herb beds tomorrow. If you cannot do it, then get out of here quick. The Hidden Cloud Peak has no use for useless wimps like that!¡± The disciple sneered and gave them a good tongueshing.

    The youths had been happilynguishing around all day thinking that their dreams had finallye true, but they all huddled in fear together now, when they found out that their nightmare had actually just begun.

    A dream of fantasy that suddenly fell straight into their hands, was actually a nightmare that could im all their lives!

    They stubbornly refused to give up this rare opportunity to have been finally epted into the Hidden Cloud Peak, and pushed themselves to hang on. Even when the task given was impossible, they dragged themselves up and moved to carry it out.

 Chapter 270

    Chapter 270: ¡°Dream turned Nightmare (2)¡±

    Dragging their tired bodies, the youths went out and picked up the buckets to go on their way to retrieve water from the spring.

    Twozy bodies trailed at the back of the group and watched the others drag their wretched bodies hobbling unsteadily to fetch water.

    ¡°Hungry?¡± Qiao Chu asked after everyone else had left and the two of them were alone outside the quarters.

    Jun Wu Xie shook her head. Her appetite had always been small and did not hold great interest in the desire for food, only ensuring that she ingested adequate nutrition and carbohydrates daily and not anything more than that. The elixirs she brought with her provided her with that sufficiently and she did not feel any hunger.

    ¡°Here, keep this with you. You don¡¯t have to eat them today, just keep them for another time. This torment should still continue on for quite awhile longer.¡± Qiao Chu took out a packet of dried meat from his bag and stuffed it into Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hands.

    Jun Wu Xie raised an eyebrow and looked at Qiao Chu. He had chattered endlessly all this while, but his actions at times had revealed clues contrary to the mindless personality he projected. Qiao Chu¡¯s initial aim had been to get admitted into the Hidden Cloud Peak, and his actions after had shown him to be familiar with the internal workings here. Dried meat were small and inconspicuous, they were most ideal as rations. People rarely kept any on themselves but for the well traveled, and Qiao Chu seemed to have prepared for the unexpected circumstances rather well.

    Qiao Chu had hinted from the beginning that he would protect her in the Hidden Cloud Peak, so it seemed he knew a few things about things happening here. The dried meat was also prepared beforehand against tonight¡¯s expected torment.

    What was Qiao Chu¡¯s objective here with the Qing Yun n?

    Qiao Chu noticed that Jun Wu Xie did not ept the dried meat and he stuffed it back into his own bag. ¡°If you get hungry, just let me know. I have more than enough. Let¡¯s not carry water, the task is impossible toplete. Why don¡¯t you just hang around out here? If you go back now, you would only get nagged at by the seniors.¡±

    Qiao Chu was also obviously not going to be the Hidden Cloud Peak¡¯sbourer.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked suddenly.

    Qiao Chu hesitated, and thought what Jun Wu Xie was going to do left alone.

    ¡°You want me to stay out here, what about you?¡± Jun Wu Xie pointed out the absence with no mention of himself.

    Qiao Chu pped his forehead in frustration and said: ¡°I was rather obvious, wasn¡¯t I? Brother Hua had always scolded me for that.¡± He looked around to make sure there was no one around before he said in a low voice: ¡°I am going to find someone. The Hidden Cloud Peak is extremely dangerous, so do not stray too far from here. After I am done talking with that person, I wille back here for you.¡±

    In Qiao Chu¡¯s eyes, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s petite little frame and skinny limbs would be very dangerous to stay within the Hidden Cloud Peak. He thought if he was not around to keep his eyes on Jun Wu Xie, the other youths might prey on him and carry him off with them.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Jun Wu Xie said to Qiao Chu.

    Qiao Chu was taken aback.

    ¡°You want toe with me?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie nodded.

    Qiao Chu was more familiar with the Hidden Cloud Peak than she was. No matter who Qiao Chu was, he was obviously not friendly to the Qing Yun n. If there were no conflicts in their objective, she was willing to familiarise herself a little through Qiao Chu.

    Qiao Chu was looking troubled, he looked at Jun Wu Xie and paused a long moment before saying: ¡°Alright, but you must promise me. No matter what you see, you must not make a single noise.¡±

    It might be better to bring Jun Xie along, leaving him here alone in the lion¡¯s den did not sit thatfortably with Qiao Chu either.

    It was obvious, Qiao Chu had a wrong perception of Jun Wu Xie. He saw Jun Wu Xie as a defenceless little youth, cleanly forgetting Jun Wu Xie¡¯s previous abilities with poison he had witnessed just recently with his own eyes.

 Chapter 271

    Chapter 271: Dream turned Nightmare (3)

    Jun Wu Xie who had been mistakenly taken to be a harmless little bunny, was hence led by Qiao Chu deep into the inner parts of the Hidden Cloud Peak.

    Qiao Chu proceeded unerringly, and stuck to dark and dim paths, totally avoiding the patrolling disciples within the peak.

    Seeing Qiao Chu¡¯s familiarity with the route to take, Jun Wu Xie grew more certain with her earlier guess.

    Qiao Chu¡¯s knowledge of the Hidden Cloud Peak, might not be inferior to Bai Yun Xian!

    She followed Qiao Chu through many of Hidden Cloud Peak¡¯s architecture. Jun Wu Xie¡¯s sharp nose told her, the deeper they went into the Hidden Cloud Peak, the stronger the scent of herbs and medicine was permeated in the air. The smell was not exactly the fragrance that herbs originally gave out when processed, but was the scent of a multitude variety of herbs mixed together. The stench was rather pungent, and did not smell like anything like nourishing or healing medicine.

    Finally, Qiao Chu stopped before an unremarkable building. Outside the building, two Hidden Cloud Peak disciples stood guard. It waste into the night and the two guards looked to be rather tired as they leaned on the doors, eyes half closed, almost drifting off to sleep.

    In the next moment, Qiao Chu streaked like a bolt of lightning past the two sleepy guards, and raised both his hands and quickly knocked the lights out of both of them before they even realised anything was amiss.

    With the guards taken out, Qiao Chu waved to Jun Wu Xie who had stayed hidden in the dark, and proceeded to push the doors open to enter inside.

    Jun Wu Xie followed closely behind. Upon setting foot inside the building, an overwhelming stench of blood swept over them, nearly gagging Jun Wu Xie.

    The interior was lit dimly, and the faint light shone upon the furnishings within. The walls were filled with shelves of herbs and nothing looked out of ce. But the thick stink of blood that went into their lungs made Jun Wu Xie realise that everything before their eyes here, was just a false front put up, to fool the unsuspecting.

    Qiao Chu turned a corner from the room and squatted down to pull at a part of the floor. A gaping dark tunnel appeared before them, so dark that the bottom could not be seen. The intense stench of blood had rushed out from the darkness when the trapdoor was opened, and the stink continued to surge forth, almost as if alive.

    ¡°Follow me.¡± Qiao Chu said quietly to Jun Wu Xie and took out a small light, a small glowing amber, and stepped down onto the dark staircase leading down.

    Jun Wu Xie followed behind Qiao Chu in the seemingly endless darkness. It was deathly quiet, and the unnerving silence pounded at their souls like a soundless knell.

    And soon, the stairs brought them to a scene straight from hell.

    The underground chamber was filled withrge urns scattered all over, and a liquid bubbled within them as they emitted a dark green gas. More shockingly, was that everyrge urn contained a live human soaked within the liquid!

    Or rather, those people looked more dead than alive.....

    The humans immersed within the urns were stark naked and their skin were festered with sores from being soaked in poisonous liquids. Their eyes had been gouged out and left with two dark gaping holes, and their mouths were gagged and tied with ck ropes. Dried blood smeared around their mouths in dark brown streaks as they sat unmoving within the urns. Their lolled heads did not show any signs of movement, but only the slight rise and fall in their chests showed anything otherwise to Jun Wu Xie.

    They were still alive!

    Tens of urns stood with incapacitated humans immersed within. Above the urns, there were several wooden racks. Several more youths were chained to the racks and stripped off their clothes. They were covered in many festering wounds and the pus emitted a pungent stink. Another young youth hung from the rack, skinned alive.....

 Chapter 272

    Chapter 272: ¡°Brother Hua (1)¡±

    The sight before her eyes brought a humming in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mind. At that moment, she felt like she had been transported back into the prison of her nightmares. Under the coercion of the demon, she was forced to watch him conduct various inhumanely cruel experiments on the human body.

    Qiao Chu noticed Jun Wu Xie¡¯s sudden pale face and he looked guiltily at Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°I had not wanted you to see all these.....¡± He had obviously known of this repulsive ce hidden within the Hidden Cloud Peak.

    ¡°I¡¯m alright.¡± Jun Wu Xie snapped back to her senses and waved her hand. She had burned that hell on earth to the ground, and sent that demon into the inferno.

    She had nothing more to fear!

    Qiao Chu did not know how to console Jun Wu Xie and could only scratch his head furiously in frustration as he led them deeper into the underground chamber.

    The further in they went, the sights grew more grisly. The gory hell hidden deep within the Hidden Cloud Peak, was a nightmare brought to life!

    Atst, Qiao Chu stopped to stand before a wall. Upon the wall, a tall youth had two hooks pierced through his pelvic bones, and nine other stakes were driven through his body. His two hands were secured by chains that hung suspended from the ceiling. Fresh red blood ran from his wounds and flowed down his body, finally dripping from his toes. A pool of blood had formed on the floor below him.

    His head was lowered and he was silent, as if dead.

    ¡°You¡¯re finally here?¡± A gentle but cold voice sounded suddenly, and the youth who hung from the wall suddenly came alive as he raised his head.

    He had rather feminine features and looked pretty enough to make a person not want to destroy that beauty. The eyes slightly inclined at the outers corners had a small mole dotted just below one, which lent a bewitching essence to the youth¡¯s beautiful features.

    ¡°Bro..... Brother Hua.....¡± Qiao Chu stared at the horribly ravaged but still pretty looking youth above.

    Jun Wu Xie narrowed her eyes and looked at the figure upon the wall. She measured the wounds suffered by the youth and was surprised that anyone could still remain conscious under those conditions. That guy had a very strong will.

    The pretty youth frowned as his eyes set on Jun Wu Xie standing behind Qiao Chu.

    ¡°Who is that?¡±

    Qiao Chu gulped and said: ¡°This is the boy I mentioned to you guys before. The genius I met in Ghost City.¡±

    Genius? Jun Wu Xie raised an eyebrow at that statement.

    The youth who was Brother Hua narrowed his eyes further and a astonishing sight yed out right before Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes!

    The youth who had been imprisoned by the hooks and stakes suddenly started to move. His hands that had been tied with chains seemed to slip out from them and hung limply as if his bones had been sucked out of him. While he freed himself from his shackles, he set a foot against the wall behind him and pushed himself free from the hooks on his pelvic bones. His tall slender frame drew a graceful arc in the air as hended firmly before Jun Wu Xie and Qiao Chu, his bare feet in the puddle of his own blood.

    Brother Hua who was standing on the firm ground had restored his hands, the distinct joints in his fingers and hands pulling out the stakes lodged into his body one by one.

    The stakes removed had flesh stuck to them but he did not even flinch, and only continued to stare at Jun Wu Xie through narrowed eyes.

    His escape from his imprisonment had been so graceful and easy for him that it left anyone watching stupefied.

    ¡°Why did you bring him here?¡± Brother Hua turned and his cold eyes bore into Qiao Chu. The pretty youth¡¯s angry stare did not pose any real threat to Qiao Chu, but had instead been charming and gentle.

 Chapter 273

    Chapter 273: ¡°Brother Hua (2)¡±

    Qiao Chu cleared his throat nervously and said: ¡°Brother Hua, you should have a little more faith in me. I just happened to meet Jun Xie here in the Qing Yun n¡¯s Cloudy Peaks. We were both candidates applying to be admitted into the Qing Yun n as disciples. You know very well how dangerous it iste at night within the Hidden Cloud Peak, if I had left him alone out there, he would have been in grave danger.¡±

    The pretty youth¡¯s frown eased and he turned to Jun Wu Xie and said: ¡°My name is Hua Yao, our dense Qiao Chu told us about you before and we did not expect to meet you here. This is not exactly the right ce nor the right time for a first meeting, or I would have much more I would like to say to you.¡±

    Hua Yao had a pleasant voice, and his tone was neither hurried nor slow, pulling at the heartstrings of people, but his bewitchingly pretty face was startlingly cold.

    ¡°If you are anything like what Qiao Chu had told us, I would think that you hade to the Qing Yun n with other underlying motives and not just to be a disciple under them. The Hidden Cloud Peak is not a safe ce, no matter what your motives are, just remember this. Stay away from Ke Cang Ju. Do not pay heed to any of the seniors¡¯ suggestions to meet up alone, and do not take any medicine or elixirs of unknown origins..... If you can, do not even eat or drink anything from them.¡± The brow that had just eased suddenly creased back into a frown.

    When Qiao Chu had first mentioned his meeting with the kid in the Ghost City, they had hoped to find him again, to see if he could help them with producing the elixir that they needed.

    They had managed to find the person, but it most definitely was not the right ce or time for them to discuss any of their intentions.

    They had another task at hand and were unable to bring Jun Wu Xie back with them, and they could only try their best not put expose Jun Wu Xie to any danger before their mission waspleted.

    ¡°Those people out there, the disciples the Hidden Cloud Peak newly brought in, did not have their names recorded in their list of disciples. Even if they were to die, no one would be able to find out they were associated with the Hidden Cloud Peak. All the disciples secretly brought in by Ke Cang Ju, would end up dying here in this underground chamber, as his live subjects in his research of poisons. If I remember it correctly, he will torture the batch of new recruits the first night they enter the Hidden Cloud Peak.¡± Hua Yao continued.

    ¡°You should have seen them, Brother Hua! That hideous beast actually made everyone go hungry and made them go fetch water.¡± Qiao Chu nodded as he said, revealing that his well prepared self must have been through the information given by Hua Yao.

    Hua Yao¡¯s lips curled slightly, forming into a devilish cold smile.

    ¡°Vigorous activities on an empty stomach will burn out those bodies thoroughly, and it will not be a surprise if a few of them were to fall ill. If Ke Cang Ju truly intends to kill the whole bunch of recruits, he will not do it to all of them at the same time, but to start off with the most inconspicuous methods and whittle them down bit by bit to fully utilise them. The Hidden Cloud Peak is actually just a pen that cages in all these sacrificial sheeps, and Ke Cang Ju just needs to introduce an excuse or two when he needs to, and to keep the rest in the dark about his shady actions, he proims to bring back and ¡®heal¡¯ those that had fallen sick. Am I right?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked nonchntly, her eyes narrowed as she shared her analysis.

    In order to not alert the rest of the herd of sacrificial sheep, Ke Cang Ju used harsh treatments to tire them out, and those disciples who injured themselves or needed other treatments would be brought to the Elder, and nothing would seem out of ce.

    And as for those who were brought away, the rest would be too tired to bother whether they were dead or alive.

    A whole batch of new and naive recruits brought into the Hidden Cloud Peak, would only end up dying one after another. And by the time any of them felt anything amiss, it would have been toote.

 Chapter 274

    Chapter 274: ¡°Brother Hua (2)¡±

    Hua Yao looked at Jun Wu Xie in surprise, he had not expected to see such a young boy to be able to assess Ke Cang Ju¡¯s underhanded and malicious deeds in such detail after just spending half a day in the Hidden Cloud Peak. He saw that Jun Wu Xie was indeed extraordinary.

    ¡°Your guess is right on the mark. That is indeed Ke Cang Ju¡¯s modus operandi. He would bring in a few of them every other few days, and kills them all off slowly. Within the Hidden Cloud Peak, only those disciples dressed in the Qing Yun n¡¯s uniform are truly safe as they are wolves of the same pack, and know exactly how things work within the peak.¡± Hua Yao affirmed, impressed by Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°You came inst month?¡± Jun Wu Xie looked at Hua Yao, noticing the grave injuries on him, butpared to the others within this underground chamber, were far less serious, and at least he was conscious.

    Hua Yao nodded, ¡°I am thest one to be brought here into this chamber from the previous batch, and I sent my contractual ring spirit bearing all these information to Qiao Chu before I came in.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie observed Hua Yao and noticed the blood on his wounds had clotted. His body looked a mess, but he seemed to be in good spirits. If he had not been seen to have hung shackled and pierced with stakes to the wall just moments ago, nobody could have guessed at the travesty done upon him.

    For a normal person, to have their pelvic bones pierced through and stakes driven through the body, even if they did not die, they would be on theirst breaths. But Hua Yao seemed to still be rather spirited.

    Noticing Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes upon Hua Yao, Qiao Chu stepped up and rested a hand on Hua Yao¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Don¡¯t just judge Brother Hua in his wretched state, these injuries to him, are just a walk in the park.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie raised an eyebrow, from Hua Yao¡¯s escape from his shackles that pinned him to the wall, this pretty youth could only be someone extraordinary.

    ¡°I have free control over my bones.¡± To clear up Jun Wu Xie¡¯s doubts, Hua Yao raised a hand, and his slender fingers turned visibly soft before her eyes, and the bones within seemed to have disappeared into thin air, his hand hanging limply from his wrist.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes shed with a slight tinge of surprise. She had met contortionists in her previous life who were able to change their bones in certain ways, but they were in no wayparable to what Hua Yao was capable of. Hua Yao¡¯s control over his bones did not only allow contortion, but seemingly allowed him to freely make his bones grow or disappear at will.

    ¡°What is your objective here?¡± Jun Wu Xie reined in her surprise. From Qiao Chu¡¯s and Hua Yao¡¯s actions, she was able to ascertain that they were definitely not allies of the Qing Yun n.

    As long as they were not friendly to her enemy, she would find a use for them.

    ¡°We are here to retrieve some things, what about you?¡± Hua Yao restored his hand. He did not hide his objective foring here. Just like Jun Wu Xie, he was clear they were all not friendly towards the Qing Yun n.

    They both had their own objectives, and they could form a temporary alliance. Besides, they had another favour to ask of Jun Wu Xie, and the intelligent should know very well when they should show their sincerity.

    Among them all, Jun Wu Xie, Hua Yao and Qiao Chu were intelligent people.

    ¡°I am here to wipe out the entire Qing Yun n.¡± Jun Wu Xie spoke easily, but every single one of her words stunned her listeners.

    Qiao Chu widened his eyes in amazement, staring in disbelief at Jun Wu Xie, and even Hua Yao¡¯s face showed a sh of surprise.

    ¡°You..... you must be kidding right?¡± Qiao Chu dug his finger into his ears furiously, thinking he might have heard Jun Wu Xie wrongly.....

    Wipe out the entire Qing Yun n? Was this guy serious!?

    ¡°I think our objectives are not in conflict. Cooperation, or fight our own individual battles?¡± Jun Wu Xie was not interested in lengthy exnations. Hua Yao¡¯s familiarity with the Hidden Cloud Peak would be useful to her, and if they agreed to cooperate, it would shorten the time she would take to annihte the Qing Yun n, if not, she would not force the issue.

 Chapter 275

    Chapter 275: Impersonation (1)

    To Jun Wu Xie, her concept of an alliance, was just something that made things easier for her if avable to use, and would not be much of a concern even if she did not make one.

    She had initially nned to do everything on her own anyway.

    But.....

    Did she look like she was..... kidding?

    Hua Yao and Qiao Chu exchanged a quick nce and immediately saw the obvious answer in each other¡¯s eyes.

    Hua Yao looked at Jun Wu Xie and said: ¡°We can work together, and after we seed, we have a favour to ask of you.¡±

    ¡°Speak.¡± Jun Wu Xie was not surprised in the least. Qiao Chu had been enthusiastic all this time, and she did not think that having met just once before, would make Qiao Chu so fiercely protective of her.

    ¡°Qiao Chu mentioned that you have a way with producing elixirs, and we would like to ask for your help to produce a certain elixir. We will provide you with the recipe, and we will help to gather the herbs needed. You will only need toplete it from there.¡± Hua Yao paused before he continued: ¡°We do not demand guaranteed sess, but only hope you can give it your best shot. If it is sessfullypleted, we would be most grateful. But if it happened to fail, we will not force the issue further.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie nodded slightly. Little wonder Qiao Chu had been so protective of her, it seemed like the elixir she had produced in the Ghost City had made Qiao Chu take notice of her.

    To have made Hua Yao and Qiao Chu request for it so solemnly, it would not be anything simple or easy. But when Hua Yao had been so upfront about it, she saw no reason to reject him of his request.

    Besides, in terms of medicine and the skills involved in elixir production, Jun Wu Xie had utmost confidence in herself.

    As long as anyone in this world had sessfully produced the elixir before, she did not believe it would be beyond her!

    ¡°Alright, you have my word.¡± Jun Wu Xie agreed without any hesitation.

    Qiao Chu¡¯s face broke into a joyous smile, ¡°I knew it! I knew you would agree!¡±

    ¡°.........¡± Jun Wu Xie looked at Qiao Chu, it was just a fair deal between two parties, excessive emotions would only cloud the mind.

    Hua Yao was used to Qiao Chu¡¯s exuberant personality and ignored his outburst, he then proceeded to tell Jun Wu Xie about the Hidden Cloud Peak in detail.

    Having been in the Hidden Cloud Peak for a whole month, Hua Yao¡¯s understanding of the Hidden Cloud Peakpletely overshadowed Bai Yun Xian¡¯s.

    Ke Cang Ju stayed within his own quarters every morning and never stepped out. He would only pass down instructions to the disciples of the Hidden Cloud Peak in the afternoon and only for a short while. He was alone most of the time and even the authentic disciples of the Hidden Cloud Peak did not have much interaction with him. After sundown, Ke Cang Ju woulde to this underground chamber, and subject his new recruits to unspeakable torment.

    For the youths imprisoned here in this chamber, Ke Cang Ju only saw them as test subjects for his various experiments and research, consisting mainly of feeding poisons and torturing. All kinds of experiments are carried out here daily.

    After sundown, the Hidden Cloud Peak turns into a nightmarish hell.

    And for those who die from his experiments, would be carted out in the dead of the night by the disciples of the Hidden Cloud Peak and be buried within the herb beds, to lend nourishment to the growing herbs as fertiliser.

    After being admitted into the Hidden Cloud Peak, unless they be a genuine disciple under Ke Cang Ju himself, they would not ever leave the Hidden Cloud Peak, not even after they died.

    Those people were fated to never leave here alive, the moment they stepped into the Hidden Cloud Peak.

    Jun Wu Xie listened intently to Hua Yao, her cold eyes lowered, as she pondered a moment. She suddenly raised her head and looked at Hua Yao to ask: ¡°You can freely control your bones, can you change your body shape and looks?¡±

    Hua Yao was shocked! And he seemed to realise what Jun Wu Xie was asking, but did not seem sure before he nodded.

 Chapter 276

    Chapter 276: ¡°Impersonation (2)¡±

    ¡°Kill Ke Cang Ju, and have you take his ce.¡± Jun Wu Xie narrowed her eyes as she revealed her n.

    Hua Yao and Qiao Chu felt the shock reverberate through their entire beings.

    They never would have expected that Jun Wu Xie would even think about killing Ke Cang Ju the very first night she entered the Hidden Cloud Peak!

    Jun Wu Xie might have stated her objective foring to the Qing Yun n was to wipe out the whole Qing Yun n. But wasn¡¯t the speed the ns were being carried out a tad bit too fast!?

    ¡°Can it be done?¡± Qiao Chu stared at Jun Wu Xie stunned, unable to ept such shocking ideasing from the petite and refined looking youth before him.

    Jun Wu Xie frowned.

    Hua Yao replied instead: ¡°How do you intend to do it? I might be able to change my bones¡¯ structure, but I am unable to transform my skin. Even if I am to change my facial bone structure to be exactly like Ke Cang Ju, I won¡¯t be able to replicate that face.¡±

    ¡°I have my ways.¡± Jun Wu Xie looked at Hua Yao, ¡°You do not have to do anything else, but to wait here.¡±

    Hua Yao stared at Jun Wu Xie a moment, as if guessing at her intentions. He decided not say anything further, and gave his silent consent.

    The three young youths made their first pact of agreement in the dark, dank, and wet underground chamber. Their cooperation this time, was the start to the tangles that was destined to bind their lives.

    At the earliest break of dawn, Jun Wu Xie and Qiao Chu left the underground chamber. Before they left, Jun Wu Xie witnessed Hua Yao drive the stakes into his body and hung himself back onto the hooks and bound himself to the chains.

    He looked just as he had before they found him.

    After a night of torment, the newly recruited youths were tired beyond words. Before Jun Wu Xie and Qiao Chu reached their quarters, they saw over twenty of the battered and exhausted youths leaning beside the water urns. At that moment, they seemed to have lost their spirit and energy, lying around like limp rag dolls, listless and limpid. Many of them were soaking wet and the buckets used to carry the waterid beside them, and they had no strength left to go on. Having gone hungry a whole day and night, the stomachs were growling furiously, and the night¡¯s hardbour and resulting exhaustion wringed every ounce of energy out from their bodies, and many of them had fallen asleep where they sat.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s and Qiao Chu¡¯s arrival had not been noticed by anyone else and they conveniently picked a spot to sit down. Without anyone seeing, Jun Wu Xie pushed an elixir into the hands of Qiao Chu.

    ¡°What is this?¡± Qiao Chu looked at the greyish elixir in his hand, and then looked in puzzlement at Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie nced at Qiao Chu but did not feel like exining. She picked up the elixir from Qiao Chu¡¯s hand and pped her hand onto Qiao Chu¡¯s mouth, sending the elixir down the his throat, and swallowed an elixir herself.

    ¡°.........¡± The extremely bitter elixir slipped down his throat and brought tears to Qiao Chu¡¯s eyes. He grimaced in agony as he stared at Jun Wu Xie, and pinched on his own nose.

    This kid was simply straightforward and brutal!

    When the first rays of light spilled onto thends, the exhausted youths were stirred back to consciousness by the blinding light. The figures picked themselves up wearily and wobbled unsteadily into their sleeping quarters.

    They was nothing else they wanted more than to go back and sink into their beds, and drink a few mouthfuls of water to flush away the hunger pangs.

    Not a single one of them was able toplete the task set to them, and ording to what the Hidden Cloud Peak senior had said, they would not have any breakfast either.

    A pity but the torment had not ended. Just when the new recruits were dragging themselves back into the quarters, they were stopped by the senior disciples of the Hidden Cloud Peak who had just awoken.

 Chapter 277

    Chapter 277: ¡°Impersonation (3)¡±

    ¡°Have all of you finished it?¡± The fully refreshed disciple asked as he looked upon the group of wretched and exhausted youth, as an evil smile appeared on his lips.

    The youths lowered their heads, unable to make a sound.

    ¡°What a bunch of losers! Since you can¡¯t evenplete such a simple task, you can forget about breakfast! Now, go and get the water from the urns and water the herb beds!¡± Without allowing the ravaged youths any chance to rest, more torment was being heaped upon them.

    Howls of protests sounded from those youths then.

    ¡°Senior, we are dying from exhaustion, and did not sleep a winkst night..... Can we sleep just a little before we go?¡± A braver youth among them pleaded for them.

    The next moment, as soon as those words had left his mouth, the Hidden Cloud Peak disciple rushed at him and kicked him hard in the stomach, making the weakened youth double over and fell onto the floor, howling in pain.

    ¡°What azy bunch! These rules in the Hidden Cloud Peak are meant to be followed once you are admitted! Anyone who refuses to follow them can pack up and leave!¡± The Hidden Cloud Peak disciple looked at every single one of them in disdain and gave a coldugh, the cruel look in his eyes did not even see those new recruits as humans anymore.

    Under threat and fear..... made these totally exhausted youths huddle together, unable to argue further. They dragged themselves to their feet and straggled outside.

    The Hidden Cloud Peak did not allow any outsiders to enter, and hence, no one knew what went on behind their firmly closed doors.

    There was no one toe save these sacrificialmbs about to be sent to ughter.

    ¡°Say, if these guys knew they would be tortured to death by the Hidden Cloud Peak, would they still cling on so desperately to be admitted into the Hidden Cloud Peak?¡± Qiao Chu walked slowly out of the quarters and looked at the figures before him walking unsteadily, his eyes inquisitive.

    Ke Cang Ju was a bad egg, but these scoundrels were no angels as well. When they had juste to the Hidden Cloud Peak, they had sneered and jeered at him and Jun Wu Xie. He doubted they had the energy to do that anymore.

    Jun Wu Xie did not say anything. She lowered her eyes and looked at the ground before her feet.

    A ce like this, totally disgusted her every moment she was here.

    And since it disgusted her that much, she would totally wipe the ce out!

    Qiao Chu waited for Jun Wu Xie to reply but she did not say a word. He then turned his head and suddenly saw that Jun Wu Xie¡¯s pink cheeks had lost all colour, and her lips were deathly white!

    ¡°Jun Xie! You.....¡± Qiao Chu had just opened his mouth to speak when he suddenly felt the world spin around him. Before he could react, he involuntarily feel t on his face onto the ground.

    Two loud thuds alerted the youths who were walking before them. They turned their heads to see and found that the trailing pair of Qiao Chu and Jun Wu Xie had fainted, as theyy t on the ground. They had shown no prior signs of fatigue but their faces were now deathly pale and the dry cracked lips were white!

    ¡°H..... help! Some people fainted!¡± Shouts erupted from the group of youths.

    The Hidden Cloud Peak disciples were drawn to the noise and they immediately spotted Jun Wu Xie and Qiao Chu lying at the side of the path the moment they stepped out.

    For just a brief moment, a sh of malicious glee shed within the eyes of the disciples of the Hidden Cloud Peak, but it disappeared very soon after.

    They put on an exasperated face thereafter and reprimanded with disdain at the group of youths: ¡°What a useless bunch this is! They are falling to pieces after just one night in the Hidden Cloud Peak! Get some people here and bring these two useless pieces of thrash back to Elder Ke. I can¡¯t believe they could be this hopeless! They are more trouble than they are worth and would only be a bother to the Elder!¡±

    They bumbling group of youths looked with uncertainty at what was happening here. ording to the senior Hidden Cloud Peak disciples, they would be sent to Elder Ke for treatment, and they were suddenlyforted by the fact that the Elder of the Hidden Cloud Peak took a personal interest in the well being of their disciples.....

 Chapter 278

    Chapter 278: ¡°Impersonation (4)¡±

    That must be true! The Hidden Cloud Peak would never torment them like this without reason. This must be a test for them! If they can hold out a little longer, they would soon be a true disciple of the Hidden Cloud Peak!

    After they told themselves that they would be treated by the Elder himself if they were to fall ill, their earlierints of exhaustion seemed to evaporate into the air. Some of them even started to anticipate eagerly for their bodies to sumb to exhaustion and be subjected to the ¡®treatment¡¯ from Elder Ke, and pushed their bodies beyond their limits.

    The fantasy that enveloped the naive youths gave them renewed strength and their ravaged bodies were suddenly able to move as the youths moved out determined to seed.

    ¡°Dumb pieces of trash.¡± The Hidden Cloud Peak disciple muttered to himself as he stood at the entrance to the quarters, his eyes fixed on the naive sacrifices who were oblivious to the certain death that awaited them at the end of their disillusioned good fortune, as they trudged out to suffer further torment.

    ¡°Do we just send these two to the Elder?¡± A few Hidden Cloud Peak disciples walked over and kicked at the unmoving pair lying on the ground asked easily.

    ¡°Just send them up, I did not expect that there to be such weak ones among the sheep that would sumb to the torture on the very first night. They¡¯re sure out of luck.¡± Without feeling any pity for the pair, two Hidden Cloud Peak disciples carried Qiao Chu and Jun Wu Xie, moving deeper into the peak.

    As they made their way in, the disciples paid no attention to the injured pair and handled them roughly. After some time, they came before the same building that Qiao Chu and Jun Wu Xie had sneaked intost night.

    The doors to the building were open and the guards at the doors allowed the disciples in without stopping them when the guards saw them carrying the two injured over their shoulders.

    After they entered, Qiao Chu and Jun Wu Xie were thrown like sacks onto the hard floor.

    With a boom, the doors to the building were then closed.

    Qiao Chuy t on the ground, his face stuck to the dirty floor, his pale face in a grimace.

    Will somebody tell him what was happening to him?

    Why did he suddenly faint? What scared him more was that after he copsed, he had remained conscious, and heard every single word of the conversation between the senior disciples. And no matter how hard he tried, he could not move a finger.

    He had remained conscious, and his half closed eyes had allowed him to see everything that was going on. But he just could not..... move!

    What kind of an elixir did Jun Xie give him? Why is he in such a state?

    As Qiao Chu was feeling helpless and confused on the hard floor, he suddenly noticed a little shadow that suddenly shed past before his eyes. The shadow nimbly jumped across the room and finally stopped before a shelf filled with medicinal jars.

    It was a graceful little ck cat, and its chest was decorated with a brilliant crest of gold!

    The little ck cat noticed Qiao Chu eyes as it licked its paws slowly and swished its tailzily, before it jumped up to hide behind the jars of medicine.

    Time passed, before the doors to the building were opened again. The sun shone in through the doors and lit the dim room with its light. A crooked figure shuffled to stand before the doors into the room, the light shining behind him.

    ¡°Stay alert and watch carefully, I do not want any disturbances.¡± An evil chilling voice was heard, one that made anyone feel like they were dipped into the icy cold water of a winterke.

    Before theforting sunlight could warm the cold hard floor, the doors to the room were shut tight once again!

    The sharp jingle of bells sounded in the ears of Jun Wu Xie and Qiao Chu, and the sound gradually came closer to the two figures lying motionless upon the ground. The jingles of bells beat at their thumping hearts, its rhythm in tandem with their heartbeats.

 Chapter 279

    Chapter 279: ¡°Fifth p (1)¡±

    Ke Cang Ju stood, his back hunched and his eyes narrowed as he stared at the two youths, his darkened lips curled in a cruel arc. He shook his hands and two lengths of chains slipped out from his voluminous sleeves. He secured the chains around the bellies of Qiao Chu and Jun Wu Xie, and dragged the unconscious pair towards the underground chamber.

    After he left, a nimble ck shadow slipped from behind the medicinal jars upon the shelf and followed, its small body blended into the darkness easily as it dove into the tunnel leading down into the chamber.

    In the deep underground chamber, the nauseating smell of blood permeated throughout, mixed with the strong smell of herbs that assaulted one¡¯s sense of smell.

    The crisply clear jingle of the bells followed Ke Cang Ju as he shuffled forward, and the two Hidden Cloud Peak disciples who were busying themselves within the underground chamber immediately dropped the tasks at at hand and went up to Ke Cang Ju when they heard himing.

    ¡°Master.¡± The two disciples bowed respectfully.

    Ke Cang Ju released the chains around Jun Wu Xie and Qiao Chu and said to the two disciples: ¡°Bring them over.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±

    The disciples picked up the two youths and carried them over to the raised wooden tforms at the side.

    Two loud thuds sounded as the youths were thrown carelessly upon the wooden boards.

    ¡°Clean them up properly. I have new drugs to test on them.¡± Ke Cang Ju let out a spine chilling cackle as he turned to walk further inside.

    Within the dimly lit underground chamber, the torches flickered, and the pretty faced youth hung from the wall, his face pale. He was not moving, and it seemed as though he could be dead.

    Ke Cang Ju lifted a water scoop from a bucket and sshed it heavily upon the youth.

    The icy cold water woke the unconscious youth and he raised his head slowly, his eyes glinted with a trace of hatred, the tiny teardrop mole below his eye showing clearly on his face.

    ¡°I can see you are still very spirited. That¡¯s good. Let¡¯s y a different game today.¡± Ke Cang Ju cackled maliciously, and pulled a thin cane from a bucket filled with a ck gooey liquid. The cane was soaked through with the ck liquid and it glistened darkly within the dim firelight, and thorns were embedded throughout its length.

    This youth was from the previous batch of new recruits brought into the Hidden Cloud Peakst month. All the others from the same batch that had been brought in had already died under his hands. This youth had possessed exceptional life force and his vitality had far surpassed all the others. Even after more than two weeks¡¯ torture, he had remained alive.

    The cane soaked in the poisonous ck liquid was shed upon the youth¡¯s tall slender body, every stroke left ringly gashing red wounds as the thorns dug into his flesh. The ck poison liquid stuck to the wounds and the red bloody gashes soon turned a dark purple.

    ¡°This is the poisonous cane that grows only on the Eastern Spirit Mountain, I collected and immersed them in the juice of the Heart Eroding Grass. The poisonous cane¡¯s barbed hooks might be sharp, but were rather brittle. They break off easily after just a few uses and lose its effectiveness. But when it is soaked in the juice of the Heart Eroding Grass, it hardens and strengthens the barbed hooks, making them unbelievably strong and increases its poisonous qualities greatly.¡± As he continuedshing, Ke Cang Ju was immersed in his ¡®teaching¡¯ as he rattled on with his hoarse voice.

    ¡°The best thing about it is, the poison is not lethal enough to kill, but will induce unbearable pain and agony in the human body. The wounds it leaves behind will feel like thousands of ants biting away at the flesh. Hua Yao, have you remembered everything your Master had so painstakingly prepared for your lesson today?¡± The cane shed mercilessly within the dim chamber, and Ke Cang Ju¡¯s eyes grew crazed, his face contorted in glee, and his breaths grew shorter as he got more and more excited.

 Chapter 280

    Chapter 280: ¡°Fifth p (2)¡±

    The youth took on the shes without uttering a single sound with his head lowered, as he clenched his jaw tight. Within the pair of pretty eyes, they did not show any trace of fear or terror, but shed with a chill and showed defiant calm.

    The endless cracks from the cane echoed throughout the underground chamber while the two disciples outside lowered their heads as they began to ¡°prepare¡± the two newly arrived sacrificial sheep.

    ¡°That kid in there can really take it, he¡¯s actually still alive!¡± One of the disciples said indifferently, having gotten used to the daily tortuous experiments that happened daily in the underground chamber, and Hua Yao was the only one to still survive after more than ten days under the malicious hands of Ke Cang Ju. Before him, none had managed tost that long.

    Forget ten days, none hadsted more than even five days! Basically, any of the new recruits sent here mostly die in three days and even if they miraculously survived, an oue worse than death awaited them. Their vision and voices would be snatched away from them, bing blind and mute, unable to utter a single word of protest or curse and immersed in the urns that were filled to the brim with poison. Death was actually a relief for these people.

    ¡°I took a look at him earlier this morning, he would notst much longer.¡± The other disciple replied without any expression.

    ¡°I wonder how long these two sheep here wouldst, two days? Or three days..... This kid here had looked rather thin, but he is actually rather muscr.¡± The disciple eximed as he cut up Qiao Chu¡¯s clothes. Under the tattered tunic, his firm muscr chest glistened under the dim flickering torches, as the disciple admired for a little longer before he reached out his hand and stroked Qiao Chu¡¯s chest when he could not resist it any longer. The disciple, absorbed in his admiration and the feeling that lingered on his fingertips, had not noticed that the sacrificial sheep thatid there, had seemed to shiver from his touch.

    The other disciple pouted at his partner¡¯s luck as he stared at the petite and skinny specimen of a boy before him, and was about to begin with his task in disdain.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know about yours, but this one here, should be lucky if he could evenst through today.¡±

    As he spoke, he picked up the de, raised his hand and was about to cut through the clothes when his hand was back in mid action.

    The disciple froze, the shock paralyzing him a moment, as he looked in disbelief at the small hand that was gripped on his wrist!

    That hand, belonged to the little brat thaty before him.

    ¡°Little ck.¡± Jun Wu Xie, who had been unconscious just a second ago suddenly snapped her cold and chilling eyes open, and with a low call, a massive ck shadow had suddenly appeared in the underground chamber!

    The two disciples had been ratherid back and rxed when suddenly, they spotted the big ck beast, but it had pounced on them from within the shadows fast as lightning before they could react and pinned them firmly onto the ground!

    How did such a huge beast get into this underground chamber?

    And they had not even noticed anything at all!

    The daggers that they held within their hands had dropped on the ground when the massive beast had pounced on them, and it held them both down under a paw each pressed against their necks, its sharp ws digging into their carotid artery. A little more pressure, and the beast would have taken their lives!

    Everything had happened too fast, and they only glimpsed a massive shadow before they found themselves pinned, and were unable to react in the slightest.

    ¡°Hear them utter one word and kill them.¡± The cold clear voice sounded in the ears of the two Hidden Cloud Peak disciples and their eyes widened in fear when they saw where the voice hade from.

    A small petite figure sat up slowly on the wooden tform unhurriedly. The small youth who had been unconscious just moments ago now sat there looking at them with eyes that sent a chill deep into their bones as theyy on the floor, not daring to move a muscle.

    Gulp.

 Chapter 281

    Chapter 281: ¡°Fifth p (3)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie stood up and nced at the two daggers lying on the floor near her feet. Her cold gaze shifted as she turned and came to stand beside Qiao Chu. She then pried his mouth open and popped an elixir into it.

    The next moment, the rigid figure lying upon the wooden tform jumped up suddenly and Qiao Chu screamed!

    ¡°Disgusting!!! Ptui!!¡± Qiao Chu stood pulling at his cut up clothes and both his hands wiped his chest furiously till his skin turned red and sore.

    ¡®Damn! He was just caressed by a man!¡¯

    ¡®Was that idiot a pervert!?¡¯

    The images of him being caressed by that perverted trash when he was fully conscious but was unable to move made Qiao Chu lose his mind! He walked single mindedly towards that despicable face that made him boil over with rage and stood next to the ck beast, his eyes burning with unbridled anger!

    The ck beast hesitated and blinked at the fuming Qiao Chu, and cast a confused nce at Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded slightly.

    And the ck beast lifted its right paw.

    The same moment that the ck beast lifted its paw, the relieved disciple took a deep breath, but found himself lifted in the air by a raging Qiao Chu who exploded in the very next second!

    ¡°Keep it down.¡±Jun Wu Xie shot Qiao Chu a look of warning.

    Qiao Chu flipped his hand and covered it over the mouth of the disciple who was about to scream and pressed him onto the ground. With his free hand, he clenched it into a fist and rained heavy punches, pummeling away to vent out the disgust and frustration within!

    The disciple could not escape from the hand covering his mouth nor break free from Qiao Chu as he struggled his hardest to escape. However, the thin frame of Qiao Chu hid surprising strength that could rival Drunk Lotus as he held the disciple down with one hand and pummeled away with his other, ravaging the face under his fist!

    The other Hidden Cloud Peak disciple still pinned under the ck beast was forced to watch on as hispatriot was hammered into a bloody mess, his bones almostpletely broken all over, and he himself began to shiver.

    Only when the man breathed hisst, did Qiao Chu release him. He slowly stood up, wiped his blood covered fist on his tattered clothes, and said with a frown: ¡°These were my best clothes! And now they¡¯re ruined too!¡±

    ¡°Say, Little Xie, what did you feed me with anyway? I could not move a muscle at all!¡± Qiao Chu decided that he would never want to go through that again. When Ke Cang Ju had appeared, he had wanted to punch him then, but his body refused to move a single inch, until Jun Wu Xie popped the second elixir into him before he regained the movement of his limbs and body.

    ¡°The act must beplete.¡± Jun Wu Xie said softly, as she eyed the other Hidden Cloud Peak disciple under the ck beast¡¯s paw.

    The disciple noticed Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes on him and he started to shiver more violently and he stared at Jun Wu Xie in fear, shaking his head, in a silent plea for his life.

    ¡°Kill.¡± Jun Wu Xiemanded.

    Before he could make a noise, the ck beast bit through his neck. His face was still frozen, with a look of horror upon it.

    With the two disciples dealt with, Jun Wu Xie and Qiao Chu proceeded deeper into the underground chamber.

    In there, the ¡°lesson of the day¡± for Hua Yao was still ongoing, with Ke Cang Ju ¡°teaching¡±. Totally immersed in his instruction of his students, he suddenly noticed a reaction for his student. The pretty youth under torture finally raised his head, his eyes bright, staring straight in front of him.

    ¡°Finally? You¡¯ve reached your limit?¡± Ke Cang Ju cackled, and his evilughter echoed in the underground chamber. All this time, Hua Yao had not shown the slightest reaction to the numerous torture inflicted upon him, but finally, his eyes had changed. Did this mean that the boy can finally no longer bear up under his ingenuity?

 Chapter 282

    Chapter 282: ¡°Fifth p (4)¡±

    ¡°If you beg me, I might just consider lessening your agony. After all, a disciple like you, is someone I greatly favour.¡± Ke Cang Ju sneered with a cacklingugh. He absolutely loved it when he saw these beautiful blooming flowers of youth, struggle to live and sumb in the end under the torment of his making, to wilt and finally die.

    When pain and fear overtook them, especially when their fair supple flesh of youth were torn and shredded, it had always made excitement surge up within and gave him a twisted sense of satisfaction.

    Hua Yao was undoubtedly, among all the ¡°disciples¡± he had recruited, the one who had the most outstanding looks. When he had firstid eyes on this pretty youth that stirred his heart, his soul had roared to rip apart the pretty face before him, to use poison to rot the bones beneath those distinctly sharp and prominent features, to destroy and grind into the mud, the beauty that was shamelessly being unted, stinging his eyes and gnawed at his soul.

    ¡°Too slow.¡± The pretty youth, with a trail of blood flowing down the corner of his mouth, said suddenly, slowly.

    Ke Cang Ju paused, not understanding what Hua Yao had meant by those words.

    ¡°I thought you were enjoying what the hideous monster had specially prepared for you.¡± A clear carefree voice suddenly sounded out behind Ke Cang Ju!

    Ke Cang Ju turned immediately and looked in puzzlement at the two youths standing just steps away from him!

    Weren¡¯t these two boys unconscious and barely alive just moments ago?

    ¡°Yucks! At this close distance, your face looks absolutely ugly and disgusting!¡± Qiao Chu held his hand to his mouth in mock terror, taunting the shocked Ke Cang Ju.

    ¡°Ugly!? Who are you calling ugly? You imbecile!¡± Ke Cang Ju¡¯s face contorted in rage.

    All his life, Ke Cang Ju had absolutely hated anyone to talk about his looks. And because of that, he had hated any male he came across who were blessed with good looks, and not even children, were spared from his wrath!

    This pipsqueak here, dared to call him ugly to his face!?

    He could not wait to shred him into a thousand pieces!

    Ke Cang Ju made his move immediately, unable to contain his rage, as three dark cold glints shot towards Qiao Chu¡¯s vitals!

    At the same moment that Ke Cang Ju made his move, streaks of silver shed and stopped the three dark glints in mid flight!

    Clink! Clink! Clink!

    Three clinks sounded sessively!

    The moment the silver streaks had shed into the dark glints, three ck needles and three silver needles ttered to the floor, glinting under the flickering torches.

    Ke Cang Ju¡¯s eyes widened in amazement, staring in disbelief at the unremarkable youth before him.

    His poison needles had never failed him before, even when he had used them on an unsuspecting indigo level spirit user and taken him down. But this youth here actually stopped all three of his poison needles after he made his move!? What surprised him more was after he saw that the silver needles that had stopped his dark poison ones were smaller in weight and size!

    He had shot out the needles discreetly without holding back. How did the youth detect and reacted within the split second to stopped his dark needles in their tracks!?

    He squinted to take a good look at the youth, and that look gave him a great shock when he realised the youth standing at the side was the very same youth that he had snatched right from under Mu Chen¡¯s nose!

    Ke Cang Ju hated good looking youths, and the better looking they were, it brought about a greater hatred. Hence, every month, when he picked from the candidates who failed to be epted into the Qing Yun n, he had always chosen the slightly better looking ones. He usually did not pay attention to ones like Jun Wu Xie, small in build, facial features though delicate, but not outstanding. He had forcibly snatched Jun Wu Xie from right under Mu Chen¡¯s eyes because he hated Mu Chen¡¯s youth and his good looks, but was unable to do much more against Mu Chen, when they were both Elders of the Qing Yun n.

    Compared to Jun Wu Xie, the tall slender youth standing next to him looked more appetising to Ke Cang Ju, as he stirred a greater amount of hatred within, with his better looks.

 Chapter 283

    Chapter 283: ¡°Fifth p (5)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie, who had been admitted into the Hidden Cloud Peak just to spite Mu Chen, currently became a great shock to Ke Cang Ju.

    The youth¡¯s skills and precision with flying needles were on par with him!

    How was that possible?

    Ke Cang Ju had been unstoppable with his hidden flying poison dark needles in sneak attacks. His discreet attacks on unsuspecting opponents had taken down many senior high leveled spirit experts, and it had failed on a young pipsqueak of a youth here?

    The fact remained though, that Jun Wu Xie had done it!

    ¡°You really..... disgust me.¡± Jun Wu Xie, who had remained silent all this time, furrowed her brow, as the image of Ke Cang Ju standing before her, duplicated with her memory of the demonic figure of her past life, who dered in the name of research, and carried out unspeakable cruelty and horrors. People like them, must not be allowed to live at all!

    Under that cold gaze, Ke Cang Ju could feel a chill from his feet running up through his bent and crooked body.

    It was an insult to him that a gaze from a little brat could send shivers through him!

    ¡°You brat! Such a filthy mouth! It does not matter who you are, but once you set foot onto Hidden Cloud Peak, do not even think of stepping out alive!¡± Ke Cang Ju cackled with forced bravado, refusing to believe that the two little kids could cause so much of a stir here!

    The Hidden Cloud Peak was his domain!

    ¡°Can you stop me?¡± Jun Wu Xie lifted her face, and the corners of her mouth curled into a devilish smile.

    The unremarkable face was somehow transformed by that devilish smile that surfaced into a beautiful face!

    ¡°Try me and you¡¯ll find out! Rest assured, I will allow you to live longer than the rest, to fully savour the torment I will prepare just for you!¡± Ke Cang Ju¡¯s evil cackle rang shrilly, as the unbridled hatred broke loose when he saw the beautiful face with the devilish smile on Jun Wu Xie.

    All beautiful things, must be totally destroyed!

    Qiao Chu stood there, a frown on his face. He had wanted to rush in and teach that malicious hideous monster a lesson.

    But Jun Xie had suddenly raised a hand and stopped him in his tracks.

    ¡°Stand back.¡± Jun Wu Xie narrowed her eyes, her smile growing more radiant.

    Qiao Chu paused in hesitation. He felt that the Jun Xie before him was a different person. He was obviously smiling so radiantly, but that smile had sent chills through his body. That unnerving feeling made Qiao Chu submit to Jun Wu Xie¡¯smand, and he took a step back.

    ¡°Kid, you are looking to die.¡± Ke Cang Ju did not think Jun Wu Xie was a threat. It was just a kid before him, and even if he possessed surpassing abilities, it did not matter to him. Ke Cang Ju¡¯s prowess was not in his fighting capabilities, but from his expertise in poison!

    Poison that killed his enemies unknowingly, without form!

    Under the skies, no one was more familiar than him, how to kill with poison. When he wanted it, he could kill anyone, anytime, to die not not knowing what had killed him!

    ¡°With just two brats like you, you have no chance. Within the Hidden Cloud Peak, not even a contingent of soldiers can take me down. You will only find death before you, and soon, you will find out what true agony is!¡± Ke Cang Ju¡¯s face twisted grotesquely as he smiled, and his hideous face became horrifying to look at, looking like a ghastly repulsive monster just climbed out from the abyss!

    The bronze bells at the end of his robes rang loudly and plumes of green smoke emitted from the bells as it permeated and spread throughout the chamber.

    As the green smoke rose, Hua Yao who was still suspended on the wall, showed rare shock on his face when he had been calm even under torture. His voice panicked, he suddenly shouted: ¡°Go! Get away quick! That is poisonous Lone Smoke!¡±

    Ke Cang Ju¡¯s cacklingughter rang out maniacally as he stood with his arms outstretched, staring viciously at Jun Wu Xie and Qiao Chu.

    ¡°Trash of the lower realm, you should feel honoured to die under the deadly lethal Lone Smoke!¡±

 Chapter 284

    Chapter 284: ¡°Fifth p (5)¡±

    Ke Cang Ju stared at Jun Wu Xie and Qiao Chu, his eyes narrowed with malice. He knew better than anyone how lethal the Lone Smoke was. The poison manifests itself as smoke, and even if people held their breaths, the poison would still permeate into the body through the skin at the slightest touch.

    The underground chamber was rtively sealed and in this enclosed space, there was nowhere for his two prey to escape!

    The Lone Smoke swirled and covered every inch of the underground chamber. The two brats were as good as dead. This poison could even kill a whole contingent of soldiers!

    Enjoy every ounce of agony! Within this inescapable prison, quiver in fear as deathes to im both of you!

    Ke Cang Ju face was looking more sinister as his smile grew wider. He longed to see the two impertinent youths fall before him, and cower at his feet.

    Qiao Chu had at his first chance, pulled on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s elbow, when the words ¡°Lone Smoke¡± had raised the hair on the back of his neck.

    ¡°Run! The Lone Smoke is deadly lethal! The slightest contact with the smoke will kill you!¡± Qiao Chu pulled at Jun Wu Xie as he shouted, his face pale with fright.

    He did not expect Ke Cang Ju to possess something as lethal as the Lone Smoke.

    Qiao Chu pulled frantically but found that he had not moved an inch. He turned around and saw Jun Xie staring coldly at Ke Cang Ju, still smiling radiantly.

    ¡°Jun Xie? Let¡¯s go!¡± Qiao Chu looked on perplexed, almost wanting to just carry her up and run from the poison.

    ¡°This is Lone Smoke?¡± Jun Wu Xie raised an eyebrow, as her mouth parted inughter, her eyes devoid of any fear. She stared calmly into the green smoke that swirled around her, as she would at ordinary smoke.

    Qiao Chu froze, as he looked at Jun Xie, thinking whether the kid had lost his mind. Shouldn¡¯t the first reaction of a normal person when they encountered lethal poison smoke be to run? But this lunatic here was just standing there, refusing to budge, staring into it, and smiling, like it was entertainment!?

    Ke Cang Ju¡¯s horrifying smile started to fade, ¡°You brats, people who are able to die under the Lone Smoke in the Lower Realm number few and far between. For me to use such precious poison to send you to hell, you should be feeling honoured.¡±

    If the brat¡¯s face had not shown him such a radiant and beautiful smile, he would not have used such rare and precious lethal Lone Smoke on them. But to be able to appreciate their faces twisted in agony before they died under the Lone Smoke, it would have been all worth it.

    As he saw the poison swirl and spread further, Ke Cang Ju could not contain the excitement that surged within him. The Lone Smoke had enveloped Jun Xie and tendrils of the poison caressed her skin. It would not be long, before these arrogant brats turn into a pile of bones!

    ¡°Precious?¡± Jun Wu Xieughed, as she would at a good joke. She tilted her head and looked at the smoke that continued to swirl around her, and the chill in her eyes grew colder.

    ¡°If you find such insignificant toys of yours precious, I will show you something better.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words reflected her amusement and she stepped forward, and flicked her sleeves, dispelling the smoke before her.

    ¡°How can you still be alright?¡± Ke Cang Ju¡¯s face froze in shock. The Lone Smoke had definitely reached her and engulfed her entire body! Why was there no reaction?

    That could not be possible!

    The deadly Lone Smoke should have caused an immediate reaction upon any contact with the body, and how could the brat still be fine?

    ¡°You want to harm me with y toys for children? Stop kidding me.¡± Jun Wu Xie said coldly.

 Chapter 285

    Chapter 285: ¡°Fifth p (7)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words left every single one of them dumbfounded, even Qiao Chu and Hua Yao were shocked.

    When Ke Cang Ju had released the Lone Smoke earlier, both of them had pushed their spirit powers out from their bodies and created a protective shield around themselves. Although it could not totally keep the Lone Smoke out, it could at least slow down the poison¡¯s effects on them.

    Even so, Qiao Chu and Hua Yao were not in very good shape. Wherever the Lone Smoke had seeped through and came into contact with their skin, it burned and felt like mes were licking them, as a stinging pain was felt. Their spirit powers could notpletely keep the Lone Smoke out and their skin turned a ring shade of red and the burn spreaded to attack their vital organs, engulfing them in burning agony.

    But not Jun Wu Xie, she stood unaffected, her face not showing any signs of difort.

    The stark contrast almost made Ke Cang Ju¡¯s eyes pop out of his head.

    Ke Cang Ju¡¯s smile twisted as the corners of his mouth twitched. He stared intensely at Jun Wu Xie, trying to find any signs of the poison¡¯s effects on her body.

    The result made him slump in despair. From head to toe, there was not a mark on Jun Wu Xie. What surprised him more was that she did not even use any spiritual powers to protect herself, she just allowed the Lone Smoke to engulf herpletely before Ke Cang Ju¡¯s eyes, standing calm and defiant.

    ¡°Impossible.....¡± Ke Cang Ju stared woodenly at Jun Wu Xie, unable to believe his own eyes.

    The Lone Smoke was infallible, and Qiao Chu¡¯s and Hua Yao¡¯s reactions further ascertained that fact.

    What was allowing a young brat like this to remain immune to the Lone Smoke?

    ¡°You have the antidote?¡± Ke Cang Ju asked of Jun Wu Xie through gritted teeth. Unless she had previously taken the antidote, no one who possessed anything below the purple leveled spirit can escape from the deadly Lone Smoke! With Jun Wu Xie¡¯s young age, she could not possibly have attained a purple spirit!

    ¡°Antidote?¡± Jun Wu Xieughed and shook her head, and her cold eyes looked at Ke Cang Ju in amusement.

    ¡°You just refuse to give up and continue to y dumb? Nothing as insignificant as this would harm me in the slightest. Just give it up.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie stepped towards Ke Cang Ju, as the green smoke churned with her passing.

    Ke Cang Ju¡¯s face paled, and he flicked his voluminous sleeves. Several ck poisoned needles flew at Jun Wu Xie, and seemingly at the same moment, Jun Wu Xie had raised a hand and cold white shes streaked from her fingers. The sh of needles brought the needles ttering to the floor.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything new?¡±

    The needlesid upon the floor, useless, and not a single one could even get close to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body.

    Her lightning quick reflexes surprised even Hua Yao and Qiao Chu who watched in amazement at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s unexpected calm.

    She did not use an ounce of spiritual power but was able to throw out her needles with such speed and precision.

    Where was this kid from!?

    Ke Cang Ju¡¯s darkened at that moment.

    The Lone Smoke had been his trump card, but it was useless against the brat. His trusted poison needles were not as fast as Jun Wu Xie¡¯s silver needles.

    Ke Cang Ju had witnessed his needles stopped two times, and was certain that the brat could really bring him down with those silver needles alone!

    His own affirmation made Ke Cang Ju break out in cold sweat. Within the Hidden Cloud Peak that was his tomand, he found himself feeling an oppressive pressure pressing over him, making it hard for him to breathe!

    This brat¡¯s speed and precision was unbelievable!

    How old was he? How could this be!?

 Chapter 286

    Chapter 286: ¡°Fifth p (8)¡±

    Never in his worst nightmares had Ke Cang Ju ever dreamt that he would be overpowered by a mere brat, pushed to the point like this. He watched in horror as Jun Wu Xie closed the distance between them. And with every approaching step, Ke Cang Ju cringed. He flung his hands out in desperation, as puffs of smokes in various dark shades of colours sprayed towards Jun Wu Xie!

    He had lived all his life with the firm belief he had in his poisons, and that brat would be no exception to the countless opponents that had died under them!

    Even if the most deadly Lone Smoke had no effect, the other myriad fatal poisons he held hidden within his sleeves must have one that would kill the kid!

    However, Jun Wu Xie continued forward, not even blinking, stepping through the heavily poisoned clouds of smoke that swirled around her, her cold chilling eyes shining through the dense poisonous fog.

    Those eyes held nothing but utter contempt!

    ¡°Are you finished?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked impatiently, after seeing Ke Cang Ju¡¯s desperate attempt to throw everything he had at his disposal right onto her.

    Ke Cang Ju looked at Jun Wu Xie, and words seems to fail him at that moment. The sessive gusts of smoke he released had contained tens of different lethal poisons from all over the world. Even the strongest of fighters would have fallen under his incessant onught with the copious amount of poison he had released.

    Nevertheless, Jun Wu Xie still stood, unaffected, and her radiant smile only seemed to him, to be mocking at his weakness and hideous looks.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe ..... Unbelievable.....¡± Ke Cang Ju fell back a step, his face taking on a deathly pallor.

    He had grown up hideous, his veins and arteries deformed and iplete, and hence his contractual ring spirit had not even awoken. He cursed the heavens at the injustice, and delved headlong,mitting his whole life to the study of poison. Even without the strength given by spirit powers, without a mighty contractual ring spirit, he carved out his own path with poison, to kill all who despised and went against him.

    But now, his vision had been shattered, by a young boy before him.

    His prized poisons that had been his pride and joy, were now a joke to Jun Wu Xie. The study and research that he hadmitted his whole life to, could not even harm a single strand of hair on Jun Wu Xie.

    How did she ovee his life¡¯s work so easily!?

    ¡°If you are finished, then it¡¯s my turn next.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s smile widened and she retrieved a grey porcin bottle from a cloth bag on her.

    Ke Cang Ju¡¯s eyes were fixed intently on the bottle within Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hands, as though a ferocious beast was trapped within it.

    When Jun Wu Xie poured out a tiny elixir the size of her little finger¡¯s nail, Ke Cang Ju heaved a sigh of relief.

    Ke Cang Ju had expected for a boy seemingly totally immune to the myriad poisons he released, to counter with a more fearsome and deadly poison. But the boy had instead produced amon pill, and judging by its outlook, Ke Cang Ju was certain that that was just a Bone Rotting Pill.

    The Bone Rotting Pill was highly poisonous and deadly, and when ingested, the bones within the person¡¯s body will quickly start to rot and decay. To themon man, this poison was frighteningly lethal, but to Ke Cang Ju, it could not be something moremon to him.

    The Bone Rotting Pill was one of the products of his whole life¡¯s work in the study and research of poison. And most of the Qing Yun n¡¯s disciples would even carry a couple of them on them at all times.

    The impertinent brat actually had the cheek to try to intimidate him with his own Bone Rotting Pill? That was a joke! With every kind of poison that he produced, he had researched its contents intensively and knew everything about them. He had taken all precautions to ingest the antidotes to provide him immunity from them. No matter how much of his own poison he took, they would not have any effects on him.

    ¡°Kid, do you know where that Bone Rotting Pill you hold in your hand had originated from?¡± Ke Cang Ju suddenly wanted tough, tough at his own uncalled for anxiety over the boy. The boy¡¯s immunity to his poisons had greatly surprised him, and besides that, he was just like any other ordinary boy. He must have been too shocked, and allowed panic to ovee him. Now that he had calmed down, he realised that he was not in that much of a danger.

 Chapter 287

    Chapter 287: ¡°Fifth p (9)¡±

    Just moments ago, the needles the brat had shot out from his hands had been justmon silver needles, and had contained not a trace of poison. Useless needles such as these, as long as they did not pierce into a vital spot, would not be able to cause him any harm.

    Ke Cang Ju might not be confident of avoiding all of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s needles, he was sure that he could avoid them from hitting any vital spots.

    The brat was immune to the poison, but it seemed hispanions were not that lucky!

    Ke Cang Ju cast his eyes onto the wavering Qiao Chu behind Jun Wu Xie.

    Qiao Chu had released his spirit powers to shield his body, but it was not enough to stop the Lone Smokepletely, and Qiao Chu was beginning to waver as he stood, and the skin over all over his body was ringly red, showing the exact symptoms of having been poisoned by the Lone Smoke.

    Soon, Qiao Chu would be on hisst breathes.

    Besides his horrifying poison, Ke Cang Ju had no other fighting abilities. If he were to be engaged in a melee with a strong spirit user, he would notst a heartbeat.

    But standing before him, the young boy had no strong ring spirit, and did not seem to have attained any high level spiritual powers himself as well. At his age, even if his ring spirit had awoken, his spiritual powers should still be struggling at the red level. A tiny red leveled spirit user posed no real threat to him.

    Ke Cang Ju justified and cleared his fears and doubts, and a smile crept back only his face.

    Jun Wu Xie noticed the change in Ke Cang Ju¡¯s expression and looked at the poison in her hand before she said: ¡°So you call this Bone Rotting Pill?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s question only served to reinforce Ke Cang Ju¡¯s suspicion that the brat did not have any terrifying poison in his possession. If he was that well versed with poison, shouldn¡¯t he have recognised the Bone Rotting Pill? An ignorant kid that couldn¡¯t even identify the Bone Rotting Pill would not possess anything that posed a threat to him, and only stood up to him based on his body that was immune to poison!

    With that belief, Ke Cang Ju regained his arrogance and sinister expression.

    ¡°Kid, you dare bring my own poison before me to intimidate me? How naive and ignorant.¡±

    ¡°Your own poison?¡± Jun Wu Xie raised an eyebrow. Suddenly she waved her hand forward and called out: ¡°Little ck!¡±

    A massive ck shadow streaked forward from behind Qiao Chu, and it pounced onto Ke Cang Ju who had just regained his confidence a moment ago.

    Ke Cang Ju could not even react in time to dodge and found himself knocked backwards by a brutally overwhelming force and fell onto the ground. When he recovered from the shock and the pain, he found himself helplessly pinned under a ck beast¡¯s massive paws upon his shoulders, rendering him immobile. Before his eyes, was a massive ck beast¡¯s vering jaws, its razor sharp fangs glinting under the dim firelight!

    His newly restored arrogance melted away in that instant, torn to shreds by the ck beast upon him, the expression on his face reced with one of sheer terror.

    ¡°You im this is your own work, why don¡¯t you try it on yourself?¡± Jun Wu Xie walked over slowly keeping herself on the side. That man was too filthy and if she were to touch him in the slightest, she would be so disgusted that she would want to skin herself, hence, she had made little ck cat to do it for her.

    Jun Wu Xie gestured to the ck beast and the beast gave a ear splitting roar before it kicked its hind paw on the belly of Ke Cang Ju!

    Ke Cang Ju screamed under the pain and with his mouth opened, Jun Wu Xie flicked her wrist and threw the tiny Bone Rotting Pill into the opened mouth. Little ck cat immediately lifted its paw and pressed on the chest of Ke Cang Ju, forcing him to gasp and swallow the pill down his throat and into his belly.

    Once the pill was swallowed, the ck beast got off from Ke Cang Ju in disgust.

    Ke Cang Ju sat up gasping heavily, holding his chest in pain, as he stared maliciously at Jun Wu Xie.

 Chapter 288

    Chapter 288: ¡°Fifth p (10)¡±

    ¡°The Bone Rotting Pill has no effect on me! Stop wasting any more of my time! Even if you manage to kill me here, Qin Yue will not spare any of you here! Do not think you can still step out of the Qing Yun n alive!¡± Ke Cang Ju said venomously to Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Really? Is that so?¡± Jun Wu Xie replied smiling.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s reply made Ke Cang Ju uneasy somehow but the ck beast did not make any threatening moves and remained still.

    Did that mean the kid would not kill him?

    As Ke Cang Ju contemted, he suddenly felt a burning sensation on his face. He held his hands to his face as the burning intensified. His face suddenly felt warm and wet under his fingers!?

    He held out his hands and looked at them in shock, and saw his hands covered in blood. The dark blood covered both of his hands and he watched in horror as a piece of flesh fell onto his hands before him!

    ¡°Arghhhh!¡± A horrified scream erupted from Ke Cang Ju¡¯s throat as he realised that the flesh was falling off from his face in pieces. His whole face was like moltenva, and the pain that assaulted him was unbearable.

    ¡°My face.....! My face.....!¡± The consuming pain drove Ke Cang Ju to his knees, and he crawled away in horror, wanting to hide his terrifying ordeal from people, as flesh and blood continued to fall. Ke Cang Ju made for a disgusting sight in the underground chamber then.

    He had been born hideous, but he was nevertheless still a human. Ke Cang Ju could not imagine the horrifying fate he would have to face if his looks were to be further destroyed. It would be more merciful to just kill him now.

    As ugly as he thought himself to be, Ke Cang Ju treasured his twisted features and looks. The slightest blemish or knick suffered on his face was an unbearable ordeal.

    No one went up to stop Ke Cang Ju. Jun Wu Xie stood unmoving, her cold eyes staring as Ke Cang Ju scrambled and crawled to a basin of water on one side.

    He looked just like a stinky bug, skittering across the floor, disgusting and nauseating.

    When Ke Cang Ju got to the basin, he exerted all his strength to mour up and kneeling, peered into the water. What met his eyes then, caused him to freeze in position, as shock ran through his entire being!

    The rotting mess of flesh had disappearedpletely and underneath the streaks of blood that remained, was smooth and fair skin. His puffy and saggy eyebags were gone, which had previously squeezed his eyes almostpletely shut. He saw a pair of startling sparkling eyes, looking back at him in the reflection, in total disbelief at the face staring back at him.

    ¡®This is me?¡¯

    ¡®Me???¡¯

    The man in the reflection, might not be described as handsome, but he was at least slightly good looking with even features. Compared to the hideous face he was used to seeing, this blood smeared face was exceptionally attractive to him.

    At that moment, Ke Cang Ju forgot all the pain that wrecked his face, as he stared obsessively at his new face!

    ¡°This is me..... I..... I am so good looking.....¡± Ke Cang Ju cackled maniacally, he had lived his whole life deeply immersed in his hatred of other people¡¯s good looks, and his jealousy had been due to his own hideous countenance.

    All of that disappeared at that moment, as untold joy seeped into that cold unfeeling heart!

    He had be handsome, that euphoric ecstasy drove any feeling of pain away from his mind.

    When thest rotting piece of flesh had dropped off from his now wless face, the eyes of the reflection on the water¡¯s surface shone brilliantly with obsession and glee.

    So obsessed was Ke Cang Ju that he did not notice Jun Wu Xie, who had been standing at the same spot all this while, had eyes that suddenly turned icy, glinting with frost.

 Chapter 289

    Chapter 289: ¡°Beauty¡¯s Facade (1)¡±

    ¡°Like what you see?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked suddenly, her voice exceptionally chillingly cold and it echoed within the underground chamber, sounding rather unreal.

    Ke Cang Ju¡¯s face parted in a smile, his eyes almost fanatic, and he did not hear what Jun Wu Xie said at all. He stared at the reflection, unable to tear his eyes away from the image, and lifted a shivering hand to gently wipe away the streaks of blood on that wless face.

    Beauty like this, cannot be allowed to be marred in any way.

    He wiped off the blood gently, little by little, all the time marveling at his own exceptional good looks.

    Suddenly, the reflection on the water¡¯s surface showed a split on the handsome face. The paper thin skin cracked, and blood poured out from the split on that face!

    ¡°NO! NO! DON¡¯T! DOONN¡¯T!!!¡± Ke Cang Ju looked at the face in the water that had been wless just a moment ago, as more splits appeared a little by little, and the look in those eyes turned from marvel to one of unbelievable horror. He held up his hands to his face trying in vain to hold the flesh together.

    It was futile, and absolutely impossible. Ke Cang Ju¡¯s skin on his face then was just like the skin stretched over a drum, and the paper thin skin was unable to withstand the pull, and had started to split apart.

    Splits appeared all over Ke Cang Ju¡¯s face, as though someone had shed him with a razor de, a stomach churning sight.

    Ke Cang Ju lost his mind then, clutching at his face, feeling horror that he had never felt before!

    His wlessly handsome face cannot be marred!

    ¡°NOOO!!!¡±

    ¡°NOOOOO!!!¡±

    ¡°What did you give me!?¡± Ke Cang Ju turned to Jun Wu Xie, as he realised the change had started right after he had swallowed the Bone Rotting Pill from Jun Wu Xie!

    Jun Wu Xie stood with her hands crossed before her, as she looked expressionlessly at Ke Cang Ju.

    ¡°You called that the Bone Rotting Pill yourself didn¡¯t you? Was that not it?¡±

    Ke Cang Ju was speechless, he had indeed thought that what Jun Wu Xie had fed him was the Bone Rotting Pill as it had looked exactly like it and had also smelled just the same.

    But now, he believed he had been undeniably naive.

    The elixir had already taken effect within his body and it was definitely nothing like the Bone Rotting Pill.

    ¡°What was that!? What exactly did you feed me with!? My face!!! Give me back my face!!!¡± Ke Cang Ju¡¯s hands were still clutching at his face as he stared at Jun Wu Xie, with blood flowing down his hands, with pieces of thin flesh mixed in.

    Jun Wu Xie replied in a soft and unhurried voice:

    ¡°Beauty¡¯s Facade.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Ke Cang Ju was puzzled. He had never heard of anything named thus.

    ¡°The pill I gave you is called the Beauty¡¯s Facade. No matter how ugly a person was, as long as they swallowed the pill, they will gain a beautiful face.¡± Jun Wu Xie narrowed her eyes, and her smile grew as radiant as the sun at the break of spring. ¡°But, that beautysts only for a short time.¡±

    Very short, just slightly longer than a blink.

    Ke Cang Ju looked in disbelief at Jun Wu Xie. He had initially thought the pill Jun Wu Xie showed had been the Bone Rotting Pill, but it had turned out to be something he had not even heard of before..... Beauty¡¯s Facade.....

    And the Beauty¡¯s Facade had forced him to face a fate more agonising than death!

    ¡°Give me back my face..... Give it back.....¡± The pain on his face was growing more and more intense, and Ke Cang Ju started to twitch as he fell to the floor. He could not shield his face any longer and he crept, struggling at every step towards Jun Wu Xie, his hair a tangled mop, his face a bloody mess, looking nothing like the arrogant and malicious Elder within the Cloudy Peaks just a day ago at the recruitment¡¯s final assessment.

    ¡°Whatever you want, I will give it to you. Just give me back my face..... If you would give it back to me.....¡± Ke Cang Ju had never been so frightened. The face he had yearned for had just finally be his, but had been destroyed after just a fleeting moment, and made him look even more hideous than before now.

    Having had a taste of possessing good looks, he could not stomach the heart rending loss and would never be able to ept this even more hideous countenance now!

 Chapter 290

    Chapter 290: ¡°Beauty¡¯s Facade (2)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie looked down at the grovelling figure at her feet, her half lowered eyes frosty with biting cold. She mercilessly retorted:

    ¡°That face was never yours.¡±

    ¡°NO! That is mine! Mine! Please return it back to me! Whatever you want, I will give it to you! I will listen to whatever you say! Please!¡± Ke Cang Ju pleaded pitifully, his tears mixed into the blood, as the skin on his face split and bled further, and some flesh hung precariously from bits of skin still remaining.

    Jun Wu Xie turned just before Ke Cang Ju could almost touch the end of clothes and walked away, heading towards the already teetering Qiao Chu.

    ¡°Swallow this.¡± As Jun Wu Xie held out an elixir within her palm.

    Qiao Chu popped it into his mouth without hesitation and swallowed it immediately. The next moment, the burning pains suffered from the Lone Smoke started to fade, and except for his face being still a little pale, he did not feel any other difort.

    ¡°You sure enjoy hanging around, don¡¯t you?¡± Jun Wu Xie raised an eyebrow, as she nced at the tall slender Hua Yao still hanging upon the wall.

    Hua Yao closed his eyes a moment, and breathed out slowly, while he freed himself from his shackles.

    The moment he stood upon the ground, Jun Wu Xie threw an elixir to him.

    Hua Yao swallowed it without a word, and immediately felt the pain all over his body start to fade. He then proceeded to pull out the metal stakes lodged in his body while he said to Jun Wu Xie: ¡°Thanks!¡±

    After having shaken off the effects of the poisonpletely, the two youths went to look at Ke Cang Ju.

    Ke Cang Ju was lying in a heap on the floor, his body in spasm from the unbearable pain. His eyes were bloodshot red, and looked extremely miserable. When he saw Hua Yao and Qiao Chupletely recovered from the poison¡¯s effects after taking Jun Wu Xie¡¯s elixirs, his eyes widened in disbelief and he opened his mouth wanting to say something, but at that moment, a wave of agony swept through his body, and the pain made him clench his jaw suddenly, which made him bite through his own tongue!

    Blood spurted out from his mouth as his mouth filled and his shock made him gasp, which brought the blood into his lungs!

    He wed at his throat and chest, struggling to breathe and his spasms intensified.

    The three youths just watched on calmly, quietly witnessing deathe to im the insidious Ke Cang Ju slowly.

    Till thest moment, Ke Cang Ju had regret and despair written in his eyes.....

    If Jun Wu Xie had not let him see his own wless and handsome face before he died, had not granted him his life¡¯s greatest desire for that fleeting moment, he would not have understood the sense of loss and not felt such regret. He had finally firmly grasped his most prized good looks after so many long torturous years, only for it to be mercilessly snatched from his clutching fingers and destroyed bit by bit, slowly, right before his very eyes.....

    If he had not known heaven, he would not have known the suffering in hell.

    The ck beast sat silently through it all, and licked at its paws.

    [My mistress¡¯ wicked sense of humour, hasn¡¯t changed at all.....]

    [Whatever her enemies treasured most, and prized above everything else, would always be the very thing her mistress crushed to dust, bit by bit, right before them.]

    [It was just too wicked!]

    Ke Cang Ju died, and died in regret and despair. He had died bringing with him, his most treasured face a gory mess, which could not even be described as merely ugly.

    Qiao Chu stared at Ke Cang Ju¡¯s ravaged dead body, and gulped in fright as he stared at Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Little Xie, this thing you said was called Beauty¡¯s Facade..... You made it?¡± It was just too horrifying!!

    Leading people right to the edge of the abyss and giving them no choice but to jump in was definitely much more cruel than a clean slice to the throat!

    ¡°I have more here if you are interested to give it a try.¡± Jun Wu Xie asked puzzled, but was willing to share it good naturedly, as she offered it to Qiao Chu.

    Qiao Chu turned white as a sheet immediately and shook his head till it almost fell off!

 Chapter 291

    Chapter 291: ¡°Beauty¡¯s Facade (3)¡±

    ¡°I am rather pleased with my face at the moment. Please keep something so precious for people who need it. Please.¡± Qiao Chu politely declined in a hurry as he pushed Jun Wu Xie¡¯s proffered hand far away from him.

    He did not want to touch that ¡°medicine¡± even with a ten foot pole, especially after witnessing the way Ke Cang Ju had died. It had given him goosebumps like never before and Ke Cang Ju¡¯s face looked absolutely horrifying.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s Beauty¡¯s Facade had not only Ke Cang Ju, but would haunt Qiao Chu in his nightmares for a long time!

    He realised now, men shouldn¡¯t be so obsessed with their looks!

    Only then, did Jun Wu Xie finally keep the Beauty¡¯s Facade.

    Qiao Chu heaved a heavy sigh in relief, but.....

    Did Little Xie just crack a joke and made fun of him? That was a rare sight.

    The ck beast observed Qiao Chu silently, as Qiao Chu¡¯s thoughts were clearly written all over his face. The ck beast really wanted to tell the naive youth that its mistress would never ever crack a joke. If Qiao Chu had dared to nod his head, Jun Wu Xie would have fed him the Beauty¡¯s Facade!

    Without a doubt!

    ¡°What do we do now?¡± Qiao Chu cleared his throat in haste, wanting to change the subject in a hurry.

    ¡°The Hidden Cloud Peak does not allow any outsiders toe in. Ke Cang Ju seldomly interacts with the disciples of the Hidden Cloud Peak, but he shows his face daily. The disciples here had seen him enter the building and if he did not appear for a long period, they will start to suspect something amiss.¡± Hua Yao frowned as he thought. He did not feel any loss for Ke Cang Ju¡¯s death, but expected trouble toe from here onwards.

    He then remembered Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words and he turned to look at the tiny figure at the side, somehow feeling Jun Wu Xie had more up his sleeve.

    ¡°Ke Cang Ju is not dead.¡± Jun Wu Xie said slowly.

    Qiao Chu stared at Jun Wu Xie, speechless as he pointed at the gory corpse on the floor, trying very hard to say something, but he could not find the words.

    ¡®This is not dead?¡¯

    ¡®This is so dead that it cannot be any more dead!!¡¯

    However, Hua Yao¡¯s face lit with understanding as he said: ¡°You want me to rece Ke Cang Ju?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie nodded.

    Qiao Chu¡¯s eyes widened, not believing what he just heard.

    ¡°You want Brother Hua to be this hideous monster? Brother Hua can change his bones, but he can¡¯t do anything with his skin.¡±

    Ke Cang Ju was already rather advanced in age, and his rotten skin would not be what our smooth and fair skinned Hua Yao be capable of replicating.¡±

    ¡°I know of a way.¡± Jun Wu Xie replied.

    Qiao Chu was silenced. He had thought Jun Xie was only prodigious with his elixirs, and now it seemed that the little kid had a lot more than meets the eye!

    With Jun Wu Xie¡¯s affirmation, Hua Yao did not see the need to say anything more as he had guessed Jun Wu Xie had thought this through and Jun Wu Xie had just confirmed it for him.

    Having been tortured by Ke Cang Ju for more than half a month, Hua Yao had every little detail of Ke Cang Ju¡¯s looks burned into his brain and changing his bone structure to be exactly the same as Ke Cang Ju was a piece of cake to him.

    Soon, Hua Yao¡¯s body underwent a great change. His tall slender frame changed gradually as his bones shifted and shrank, and his facial bones became less prominent and distinct.

    Jun Wu Xie observed silently as Hua Yao went through the transformation, her interest highly piqued. She was skilled in changing her outlook, but nothing close to theplete transformation that Hua Yao was capable of. A person would be able to make use of various medication to make minute changes to their bone structure, but the overall body size and shape could not be changed. Hua Yao was not only able to shift his bones, he could even shrink or erge their size.

    This phenomenon was way beyond even modern medicine.

    The whole transformation process did not take long. Hua Yao transformed into a hunchbacked ugly figure, but his smooth and fair skin did not look any bit like Ke Cang Ju¡¯s rough and wrinkled one.

 Chapter 292

    Chapter 292: ¡°Substitution (1)¡±

    The pretty youth¡¯s transformation into a crooked ugly figure was too much for Qiao Chu to take and his eyes flipped from the stark contrast.

    ¡°And then, whates next?¡± Not bothered by how ugly he had be, Hua Yao turned to look at Jun Wu Xie, waiting for her toplete the transformation.

    Jun Wu Xie did not say a word and pulled out a few bottles of medication from the cloth bag slung across her body.

    What happened next almost made Qiao Chu¡¯s eyes fall out of his head.

    The various weird and unknown medicinal mixtures were applied to Hua Yao¡¯s face. In a blink of an eye, his smooth skin turned rough and wrinkly, the fair shade turned dark and spotted. The skin around the pretty eyes swelled and puffed up before dropping down in sacks turning the eyes into narrow slits. Jun Wu Xie then proceeded to smeared more of medicinal mixture onto Hua Yao¡¯s neck, hands and any other area that would be exposed under a robe and subjected the skin to the transformation.

    Momentster, Hua Yao became ¡°Ke Cang Ju¡±.

    ¡°Change into his clothes.¡± Jun Wu Xie said, pointing to Ke Cang Ju¡¯s corpse lying in a heap on the floor.

    Hua Yao showed Qiao Chu an expression of disgust, but he then walked head lowered in resignation, and picked the clothes of a corpse.....

    Changed into the dark long robes, Hua Yao stood before Jun Wu Xie and Qiao Chu, the spitting image of the Elder of the Hidden Cloud Peak, Ke Cang Ju himself! Be it the height, body shape and facial features, he looked every inch just like him. Qiao Chu stared for a long while before he could utter a word.

    ¡°Looking at you really gives me the urge to jump over and give you a good thrashing.¡±

    Ke Cang Ju was left looking even more miserable in his underclothes, lying upon the ground, his face frozen in an expression of deep regret and despair.

    Jun Wu Xie retrieved a bottle of body dissolving chemical from a shelf at the side and poured it onto Ke Cang Ju¡¯s body.

    Ke Cang Ju¡¯s body rapidly dposed and dissolved and was finally reduced into a bloody pool, disappearing into nothing.

    ¡°Come on, it¡¯s time you go look at your Hidden Cloud Peak, Elder Ke.¡± Jun Wu Xie cast a nce at Hua Yao, her radiant smile faded, and turned into the cold expressionless petite youth once again.

    His Hidden Cloud Peak? Hua Yao smiled, marveling at the kid, Jun Xie¡¯s ingenuity who had changed the leadership of the Hidden Cloud Peak without anyone of the Qing Yun n finding out. He started to believe Jun Xie¡¯s words when he had said he wanted to wipe out the Qing Yun n. With such intellect and skills, he might just be capable of it.

    Two Hidden Cloud Peak guards were standing outside the building and leaningzily against the wall when the doors suddenly opened and they scrambled to stand at attention.

    ¡°Ke Cang Ju¡± stepped out from behind the doors with his hideous face sinister and the two guards hurriedly greeted him with their heads lowered, and they were shocked when they suddenly noticed two figures following behind the Elder.

    Were those two not the very same sacrificial sheep sent within just hours ago? Why are they walking out from the building unscathed?

    It was known that every sheep sent within had not ever walked out alive before, and they would only be carted out after their lives had expired and buried under the herb beds.

    Things were different today!

    The two disciples¡¯ puzzled looks displeased ¡°Ke Cang Ju¡± and he narrowed his eyes, staring coldly at the two offending disciples before he said in a sinister tone: ¡°Stare again and I¡¯ll have your eyes gouged.¡±

    The two disciples shivered and quickly averted their eyes from the other two figures who followed behind the Elder, and kept their thoughts to themselves.

    Ke Cang Ju¡¯s moods were extremely unpredictable and killed without discretion. If anyone of them angered him, even as disciples of the Inner House of the Hidden Cloud Peak, they were not spared from his wrath.

    Once the two nosy disciples seemed to realise their ce, ¡°Ke Cang Ju¡± shuffled off with a dark face and made Qiao Chu and Jun Wu Xie follow him. Before he left, he left instructions to the two shivering disciples guarding the building.

    ¡°Go deal with the fertiliser in the basement.¡±

 Chapter 293

    Chapter 293: ¡°Substitution (2)¡±

    Hua Yao brought Qiao Chu and Jun Wu Xie to Ke Cang Ju¡¯s living quarters, and they passed many Hidden Cloud Peak disciples along the way. They all bowed in obeisance without exception, and seemed to have lost any traces of the arrogance and sneeringcency that was seen in their attitudes within the disciples¡¯ quarters earlier. They fawned and adted deeply and quickly stepped out of Ke Cang Ju¡¯s way. Their eyes had then showed astonishment when they subsequently noticed the two figures, Jun Wu Xie and Qiao Chu following right behind their ¡°Elder Ke¡±.

    Jun Wu Xie and Qiao Chu had put on a duet performance of them falling in a dead faint earlier that morning and the Hidden Cloud Peak disciples recognised the two actors involved. They had thought they would never see their faces before them again, but who would have thought, barely two hourster, they now found the two youths still very much alive before their eyes, and even holding on to the tailcoats of Elder Ke!!

    In name, Ke Cang Ju was the Master of those disciples, but none of them within the Hidden Cloud Peak dared follow Elder Ke all over the ce.

    Elder Ke¡¯s unpredictable temperament was well known within the Qing Yun n. Except for a short period of time daily where Elder Ke made an appearance when he handed out his instructions for the day, he had absolutely hated to have any disciples being around him at any other time.

    Needless to say, having two of them dogging him throughout the mountains.

    What did those two brats do to impress Elder Ke so? They should have on their way to be fertiliser for the herbs by now, but they had somehow managed toe out of the underground chamber alive and well?

    That had never ever happened before in the Hidden Cloud Peak!

    Under the puzzled stares of the disciples, Hua Yao led Qiao Chu and Jun Wu Xie into Ke Cang Ju¡¯s living quarters brazenly.

    Ke Cang Ju¡¯s quarters was extremely spacious and luxuriously fitted. Within the whole of the Qing Yun n, the only ce more spacious and luxurious was the quarters of the Sovereign, Yue Qin himself.

    Within the courtyard, several grey robed servants were sweeping the floor with their heads lowered. They had not noticed the entrance of Hua Yao and the two disciples, and they only raised their heads when Hua Yao stood right before the servants.

    Qiao Chu gasped loudly when the servants raised their heads.

    Their faces, were no longer what he would call a face. Except for their eyes and mouths, nothing else could be differentiated from the faces. The faces looked as if they had been burned by fire, the flesh were all scarred and twisted. The lips had been cut, and half their mouths sewn together, leaving only a small gap open. Their ears and noses had also been removed, their heads deliberately smoothed out to be like a featureless ball.

    If Ke Cang Ju¡¯s face was thought to be hideous, he had made his servants¡¯ faces to be downright revolting.

    ¡°These people.....¡± Qiao Chu was shocked by these horrifying looking servants.

    ¡°They were previously disciples of the Hidden Cloud Peak, and they offended Ke Cang Ju. They were then brought here to his living quarters to serve as lowly servants.¡± Hua Yao said, reverting his voice back to his original clear and youthful voice.

    ¡°They cannot hear, nor speak. Hence, you do not have to worry that they will divulge anything of us. In their eyes, I am Ke Cang Ju.¡± Jua Yao said bitingly.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at the faces of the servants and she could not find any signs of awareness. Qiao Chu¡¯s and Hua Yao¡¯s exchange did not seem to have been heard. They only widened their eyes in fright at the sight of Hua Yao, and shivered like mice before a cat, their fear of Ke Cang Ju, painfully obvious.

 Chapter 294

    Chapter 294: ¡°Substitution (3)¡±

    ¡°That despicable Ke Cang Ju, really deserved to die.¡± Qiao Chu said, suppressing his anger.

    The three of them entered the room, and Hua Yao searched the wardrobe for a clean suit of clothes to change into. Ke Cang Ju only had clothes of a dark shade and did not find one that suited his taste.

    In Ke Cang Ju¡¯s study, there were many medical books. From the worn and tattered state of the books, their pages had been obviously well flipped. The most worn ones of them were several books on poisons. Jun Wu Xie flipped through them quickly and threw them in a corner.

    ¡°So Brother Hua can even change his voice? I had not known about that, this is a first.¡± Qiao Chu was sitting on a chair at the side, and suddenly remembered that when he had heard Hua Yao speak earlier, his voice had been exactly the same as Ke Cang Ju¡¯s.

    Hua Yao did not answer him and turned to Jun Wu Xie: ¡°What do you want to do next?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s objective was not in conflict to theirs, but they were still different after all.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me what are your intentions instead?¡± Jun Wu Xie walked to the side and sat down slowly, feeling their cooperation had been rather smooth so far.

    Hua Yao and Qiao Chu exchanged a nce for a moment before Hua Yao finally said: ¡°We need to find a map.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°I had initially suspected the map to be in Ke Cang Ju¡¯s hands, hence, I got myself admitted to the Hidden Cloud Peak as a disciple to find it. But I had just searched the premises here and did not find anything. If I am not wrong, the map should be with Qin Yue at the moment.¡± Hua Yao continued to exin.

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill them, and you¡¯ll look for the map.¡±

    ¡°...........¡± Qiao Chu was speechless at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s nonchnt tone when speaking ofmitting cruel murder and tant thievery.

    Jun Xie was being just too calm about it!

    ¡°When do you intend to make your move?¡± Hua Yao asked.

    ¡°Not right now. After all, I am eyeing the whole Qing Yun n.¡± Jun Wu Xie said as she lowered her eyes. She was in no hurry to make her move yet as the Qing Yun n was huge after all. Even for her, to wipe them out in its entirety would not be a simple task. It would not be too hard to just kill Qin Yue, or the Elders, what was difficult to achieve was to send the whole Qing Yun n into the abyss at the same time.

    The Qing Yun n¡¯s Inner House had disciples totaling near a thousand, and they are spread all over the Cloudy Peaks with the twelve individual peaks also housing disciples who resided in their summits. If they were to stir the ho¡¯s¡¯ nest and kill Qin Yue, it would drive the other Elders into action, and Jun Wu Xie might not be able to get out of it in one piece.

    Moreover, she still did not intend to spare anyone of them.

    People might call her cruel or even vicious, it did not matter.

    The disciples of the Qing Yun n were not innocent in her eyes.

    Qin Yu Yan had been determined to obliterate the whole of the Qi Kingdom just for the Soul Calming Jade, and she had not bothered to concern herself about the innocence of the people and themoners.

    From Jun Wu Xie¡¯s point of view, anyone who harmed her grandfather and uncle would pay the price with their lives. And her vengeance would not only be upon the mastermind, but onto any persons involved or linked to it!

    She wanted the whole Qing Yun n to disappear from the face of thesends at the same time, and she needed a little more time to prepare for it.

    ¡°Ke Cang Ju and Qin Yue enjoyed an exceptional rtionship. With this appearance, I might be able to gather important information.¡± Hua Yao was extremely pleased with the way things are going for them. If not for Jun Wu Xie, he would not be able to disguise himself as Ke Cang Ju sopletely. Killing Ke Cang Ju would have been easy for him, but he would not be able to substitute himself for Ke Cang Ju¡¯s double, and Jun Wu Xie had helped them solved a thorny issue for them.

    ¡°If there is anything you need from us, just let us know. As long as it is within our capabilities, we will give it our best shot.¡± Hua Yao said.

 Chapter 295

    Chapter 295: ¡°Substitution (4)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie nodded slightly and felt it to be refreshing to work with intelligent allies.

    ¡°Qin Yue trusts Ke Cang Ju a lot, and gave him great autonomy and authority. Ke Cang Ju loved poisons to the point of obsession, and I think if he were to ask to be allowed to choose suitable candidates to help him from the other peaks, Qin Yue would not reject him.¡± Jun Wu Xie said softly.

    Hua Yao¡¯s eyes brightened, ¡°I am sure now, you meant every word you said when you said you wanted to wipe out the whole of Qing Yun n.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie raised an eyebrow. Qiao Chu stared puzzled at Jun Wu Xie, and then turned to stare nkly at Hua Yao, scratching his head to show..... that he really could not keep up with the conversation!

    ¡°Wait wait wait wait!¡± Qiao Chu said suddenly, ¡°Can you guys be a little more straightforward, and spare a thought for this not so intelligent mind?¡± Yes, he had to admit, he was not as meticulous in thought as Little Xie or Brother Hua. He had lost himself somewhere in the conversation and the other two had babbled on happily leaving him confused.

    ¡°You finally admit you arecking in the intelligence department?¡± Hua Yao asked wickedly.

    ¡°You think everyone¡¯s like you and Little Xie? Talking in riddles and expecting everyone to understand you.¡± Qiao Chu retorted.

    Hua Yao sighed and started to patiently exin: ¡°Jun Xie¡¯s intention is to create a division among the Qing Yun n. Qin Yue favours Ke Cang Ju and allows him to act with impunity within the Qing Yun n. We saw that as a fact when Ke Cang Ju could get away with snatching disciples favoured and picked by Mu Chen right before his very eyes. Although Ke Cang Ju was highly arrogant, he was not stupid. He might have suppressed the Cloud Treading Peak tantly, but he kept his hands off the other peaks. Because of this, the other Elders chose not to see Ke Cang Ju¡¯s vile actions. And what if Ke Cang Ju were to suddenly decide not to be so discreet and abuse the indulgence Qin Yue allowed him onto the other Elders. It would be our guess that the Elders of the other peaks would not take it lying down.¡±

    Qiao Chu was suddenly enlightened, ¡°So, what Little Xie meant was that the other Elders would only know too well what Ke Cang Ju needed their disciples for, and if he were to tantly go seize disciples from the other peaks, and the purpose was for the testing of poisons, it would definitely anger the other Elders. Am I right?¡± He finally understood what was going on.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded and continued for Qiao Chu¡¯s benefit: ¡°Having had your own disciples taken away forcefully and showing their own Elders of their peaks beingpletely unable to protect them would be as good as pping the faces of the other Elders. No matter how patient and benevolent they might be, none of them would be able to swallow the insult. And if Qin Yue were to insist on taking the side of the Hidden Cloud Peak, the other peaks will feel the injustice and react, and by that time, the Qing Yun n would not be as harmonious as before.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie lowered her eyes, hiding the chill within her eyes.

    Stirring up conflicts between the Elders and Qin Yue was just an appetizer. What she wanted went way beyond just internal conflicts within the Qing Yun n.

    ¡°How do you know that Qin Yue will allow Ke Cang Ju to do as he likes? He isn¡¯t that dumb is he? He should be able to see that Ke Cang Ju¡¯s actions would result in great discontent from the Elders of the other peaks.¡± Qiao Chu tried to reason.

    ¡°He will.¡± Jun Wu Xie said softly. Other people might not know of the inner workings within the Qing Yun n, but Bai Yun Xian was a direct disciple of Qin Yue¡¯s and she knew the finer intricacies and things about Ke Cang Ju that not many people knew about.

    ¡°If he does not, Ke Cang Ju would drag his name into the mud.¡±

    ¡°What does that mean?¡± Qiao Chu asked curiously, and even Hua Yao looked questioningly at Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°The reason Qin Yue was able to be the Sovereign of the Qing Yun n was all due to Ke Cang Ju¡¯s poisons. If Ke Cang Ju had not helped him poison the former Sovereign, the Qing Yun n would have fallen into Mu Chen¡¯s hands.¡± Jun Wu Xie narrowed her eyes as a chill shed briefly within.

    The Sovereign of the most revered n throughout thends, killed his own teacher, usurped the position of Sovereign. Such a crime, even for Qin Yue, would be devastating if pinned on him.

 Chapter 296

    Chapter 296: ¡°Substitution (5)¡±

    When Ke Cang Ju had helped Qin Yue seize the leadership of the Qing Yun n, he had naturally kept close to himself a hidden hand against Qin Yue to prevent him from burning all bridges after he assumed the leadership as the Sovereign of the Qing Yun n. With this hold over Qin Yue, Ke Cang Ju forced Qin Yue to ede to his demands and was helpless against Ke Cang Ju¡¯s vicious and malicious deeds within the Hidden Cloud Peak as Ke Cang Ju held knowledge of events that could turn Qin Yue¡¯s reputation beyond redemption.

    This secret, was identally overheard by Bai Yun Xian when Qin Yue and Ke Cang Ju had once quarrelled. Jun Wu Xie had not intended to use this against them, but Ke Cang Ju had forfeited his own life when he forcibly brought Death into his Hidden Cloud Peak, and he couldn¡¯t me anyone else.

    Since this path was chosen due to unexpected circumstances, Jun Wu Xie would naturally use everything to her fullest advantage.

    This secret hidden within the Qing Yun n, shocked Hua Yao and Qiao Chu. They both knew that Qin Yue had used underhanded means to ascend to the leadership position in the Qing Yun n, but they had not expected him to have employed such an extreme and despicable method by murdering your own Master!

    In their worldly view of things, there was nothing more despicable than killing your own Master.

    If word of this got out, Qin Yue would not only lose his position as the Sovereign, he would be cursed and spat upon wherever he went throughout thends.

    ¡°With that information in hand, it is little wonder you were so sure Qin Yue would ede to such atrocious demands.¡± Qiao Chu almost pped for Jun Wu Xie then, how did that kid know such shocking secrets that could hold Qin Yue by his throat?

    Jun Wu Xie continued to say: ¡°Ke Cang Ju had kept evidence of Qin Yue¡¯s murder of the former Sovereign, and Qin Yue had always wanted to find it, but to no avail. We might not know where and what the evidence is, but that would not stop us from threatening Qin Yue with this information devastating to him.¡±

    It did not matter whether they held the evidence in their hands, even if they still failed to locate it, Qin Yue would be forced to submit to their threats, without knowing that Ke Cang Ju had actually been reced secretly.

    Hua Yao nodded, understanding fully what Jun Wu Xie meant.

    ¡°We¡¯ll carry it out just like what you have said, let¡¯s go stir up some chaos within the Qing Yun n!¡±

    Within the chaos, opportunities would surface. After Jun Wu Xie had wiped the Qing Yun n out, the two of them could then turn the Qing Yun n upside down to find the map that they wanted.

    Moreover, using Ke Cang Ju¡¯s unique rtionship to Qin Yue, digging for information on the location of the map through conversations with Qin Yue would be easier and faster than if they were to run all over the ce searching for information on it.

    There was no doubt, the petite youth that Qiao Chu brought in, was more than a great help in their ns!

    No matter if the elixirs they needed would be sessful or not, they both owed the petite little youth more than they could repay!

    That was the when the decision to drive the Qing Yun n into chaos, within that very study, was agreed upon. Till the day doom swept across the Qing Yun n¡¯s Cloudy Peaks, no one knew that the cmity had first sparked off from right within the Qing Yun n.

    Outside the door, hidden within the dark shadows and hearing every single word exchanged within the room, was Ye Sha, growing more shocked the more he heard.

    This Young Miss¡¯ mind was sharp, and beyond everyone. How long had it only been since she came to the Qing Yun n? Things had taken an unexpected turn from her initial ns but she had adapted to the changes ande up with apletely new n within that short period of time. Just by listening outside, Ye Sha knew the Qing Yun n was doomed for sure this time!

    Having incurred the wrath of the Miss, could only be seen as the Qing Yun n seeking their own death, and there was nobody else to me for it.

    Just Ke Cang Ju¡¯s insidious deeds within the Hidden Cloud Peak had gone against the very fabric of nature, and would not be tolerated by the Heavens.

    His Lord had ordered Ye Sha to protect her from the shadows, but from what he could see, she did not need any protection from others. With her heaven defying skills with poisons and drugs under those tiny hands, and that amazingly meticulous mind that foresaw all, they were more than enough to drive the Qing Yun n over the edge.

 Chapter 297

    Chapter 297: ¡°Orange Spirit (1)¡±

    The second day that Jun Wu Xie hade to the Hidden Cloud Peak, she and Qiao Chu donned the uniforms of the Hidden Cloud Peak disciples. To avoid raising unwanted suspicions, the both of them returned to the living quarters for disciples.

    When they appeared within the courtyard wearing their new uniforms reserved only for Hidden Cloud disciples, the eyes of the other youths who had been tormented for two whole days nearly popped right out of their heads!

    Those two brats had from the first day beenzy and avoiding work. When they were dragging their exhausted bodies to carry water, the two scoundrels had suddenly disappeared. And on the second morning, when they had been forced to bring theirpletely drained selves to water the herb beds, those two had been even more incorrigible!

    They just decided to shut their eyes and fainted!

    They had subsequently been sent to Elder Ke, to enjoy the Elder¡¯s treatment.

    To return the very next day.

    s!

    They had the cheek toe back dressed in uniforms reserved for epted disciples, cheeks rosy with being in the pink of health!!

    ¡°What in tarnation is going on!? Where did you get those clothes!¡± The youths were all bent over with exhaustion and they stared in rage at the well rested Jun Wu Xie and Qiao Chu, their eyes almost boring holes into their uniforms!

    It¡¯s not fair! The hardworking were oppressed! And thezy were rewarded with style! It was just too much to take!

    The youths were ovee with jealousy and envy, and they clenched their jaw in suppressed rage. A few more narrow minded ones ran straight up to the seniors passing by, to tell tales on the injustice they were made to suffer!

    ¡°Senior! Those two scoundrels are actually crafty andzy.....¡± They poured out their woes and vehemently indicted Jun Wu Xie and Qiao Chu of their various crimes ofziness and avoiding workpletely.

    The Hidden Cloud Peak disciples who were stalled by the youths frowned at the incessantly chattering youth and said impatiently: ¡°You shut your mouth now! Elder Ke pitied you guys for your weak bodies, and reduced the workload for you. Your time should be used to build up and strengthen those bodies and not used to prattle your mouth off! Let me tell you, only those who are dressed in this uniform are the real disciples of the Hidden Cloud Peak and Jun Xie and Qiao Chu have been epted and gained the approval of Elder Ke himself, and nobody is to question that! If anyone is to question Elder Ke¡¯s authority in any way, he can very well get out of the Hidden Cloud Peak!¡±

    After saying that, the disciple pushed theining youth away, his face infuriated.

    Those sacrificial sheep actually had the audacity to fight for favouritism? If Elder Ke had not showered upon them his mercy, and spared them from a big portion of their daily torment, not a single one of them would be able to get out of here alive.

    Just yesterday, Ke Cang Ju had summoned his head disciple and informed him that the Hidden Cloud Peak would temporarily have no need to increase the numbers of sacrificial sheeps. He would be caught up with the research of something new for a period of time and would have no time to handle those youths. So he had left instructions for the disciples to reduce the torment for the newly brought in youths.

    With Ke Cang Ju¡¯s orders, the Hidden Cloud Peak disciples had restrained themselves and stopped amusing themselves with the torment of the sacrificial sheep.

    Those idiots did not know that they had just been mercifully spared, and they dared to still kick up such a fuss.

    The youth who was just reprimanded by a senior stood speechless, rooted to the spot, as he stared at the diminishing back of the senior, and looked down at his own clothes, feeling the unfairness of the situation, as his heart winced in pain.

    ¡°What did those two scoundrels do to gain the favour of Elder Ke!? This whole thing is just impossible to believe!¡± The other youths at the side heard the whole exchange and felt just as aggrieved at the injustice. In their eyes, Qiao Chu and Jun Wu Xie were nothing but trash. Besides acting docile and pitiful, what else were they capable of? Trash like this could not possibly be epted as disciples of the Hidden Cloud Peak before them!

 Chapter 298

    Chapter 298: ¡°Orange Spirit (2)¡±

    ¡°On what basis were they selected to be epted!?¡± The other youths were indignant and furious and wished they could run to Elder Ke to ask him about it. Those two brats were inferior to them in every way, how could they earn the acknowledgement of the Elder?

    The youths¡¯ fury overtook them, but they did not dare to confront Ke Cang Ju, and they decided to take it out on Qiao Chu and Jun Wu Xie.

    But they had witnessed Qiao Chu¡¯s brutality and prowess before, and they finally ¡°cleverly¡± decided to pick on the skinny and puny Jun Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie had just returned to her room and was just about to go through her ns on how the mission was to be carried out when a hurried knocking sounded on her door, interrupting her thoughts.

    She got up to open the door. Just when the door was opened a crack, several youths trampled in furiously, their faces menacing.

    ¡°Close the door quick!¡± One of the youths said hurriedly.

    Jun Wu Xie, who had been pushed aside, stood frowning at the aggressive group of youths, her eyes cold as they closed the door.

    Six to seven youths stood within the suddenly crampy room.

    Jun Wu Xie remained standing on one side, her eyes growing chilly at the intrusion.

    ¡°Kid, where did you get those clothes?¡± One of the youths eyed Jun Wu Xie with an evil glint. They knew very well where Jun Wu Xie got those clothes from, but their intention here was to find trouble and they feigned ignorance to use that as an excuse to properly ¡°teach¡± this snivelling brat some manners.

    What made the Elders of two different peaks fight over this brat? And based on what ability was he epted as a disciple barely two days into it when they had all just entered the Hidden Cloud Peak together!?

    Just thinking about it infuriated the other youths to no end!

    Jun Wu Xie swept her gaze across the group of youths and kept her silence.

    ¡°What!? You still dare to keep that mightier than thou pose of yours up!? You dare steal the clothes of our seniors! That¡¯s a mighty travesty! If you will just take off those clothes and quietly hand them over to us and apologise, we will force ourselves to overlook this and spare you. If not, we will just snatch those clothes off you forcefully and drag you to our seniors and have them hand down the punishment onto you!¡± The youth saw that Jun Wu Xie still chose to maintain her silence and wrongly thought that their target had been too shocked to react, which further fueled their desire for vengeance.

    They just wanted to give vent to their jealousy and hatred and paid absolutely no heed to the consequences.

    Jun Xie was merely a newly epted brat of a disciple, and if they gave him a good enough trashing and threatened him to keep his mouth shut, he would not dare to tell tales on them in front of Elder Ke!

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes had grown further chillingly cold, and her eyes narrowed and the chill in those eyes started freezing.

    ¡°You must be asking for it! My brothers! Strip the shameless thief of his clothes! I want to see how trash like him intends to keep up his pretense!¡±

    Several well built youths, confident of their strength, pounced on the skinny Jun Wu Xie at that moment.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s frosty eyes red, and the hidden spiritual powers exploded out of her body!

    Her spiritual powers burst out in a brilliant orange re, and a orange ball coalesced and glowed within her palm. She turned on her heel and avoided the hands of one of the pouncing youths, and she thrust the palm with the orange glowing ball into his jaw, sending him flying! She suddenly crouched and swept her foot, toppling all the attacking youths in one swift move! She exerted her spiritual powers into her palm and the glow suddenly grew! She threw out her hand and the orange spiritual powers sped quick as lightning towards the youths sprawled upon the floor!

    A series of pitiful howling erupted echoing within the room!

    The orange glow sted itself onto the bodies of the youths, bringing a wave of agony to wash over them!

    They quickly realised the shade of orange within the glow of the spiritual power and they all stared in utter disbelief!

    What was this before their eyes!?

    That brat actually had an orange leveled spirit!!

 Chapter 299

    Chapter 299: ¡°Orange Spirit (3)¡±

    They were all just youths still in their teens, starting from the tender age of fourteen when their spirits awoke, they had at most trained and developed their spiritual powers for a mere three years. Within that short span, most people were still stuck at the red level while orange was far from their reach and still a distant dream.

    The youths who came to Qing Yun n, were mainly those whose strengths leaned more towards medicine and had pursued strongly towards that field, their time and efforts were immersed in the study of medicine, forcing them to somewhat neglect their development of their spiritual powers. Hence, many disciples below twenty years of age in the Qing Yun n weremonly found still stuck in a sea of red.

    But what was it with this brat!?

    He looked to be fourteen or fifteen at most, yet he had already attained the orange level!

    Spiritual powers awaken at the age of fourteen, and he actually broke through red to attain the orange level within a year!?

    The youths were shocked speechless. Even if they disregarded Jun Xie¡¯s dominating and impressive disy of his knowledge of the extremelyplicated nurturing and development of veins and arteries before Mu Chen, and assumed Jun Xie to have devoted all his time and energies wholly into the training and development of his spiritual powers, it was still impossible for someone to achieve a breakthrough within such a short span of time!

    What was he fed with while growing up!?

    He had shown himself to possess exemry medical knowledge, and now it is proven his spiritual powers development had far surpassed any of them. What¡¯s really going on here!?

    The disparity between their spiritual powers were more than sufficient to make those youths who were a couple of years older than Jun Wu Xie knee before her in surrender. It might be a difference of just one level, but the level red was just the opening the door to see the expanse of spiritual powers for the first time, and level orange was already a step into the door opening a whole new realm of spiritual development and prowess. The distance between the two cannot be exined with words alone, but only fully understood by those who have crossed the threshold.

    This was the first time Jun Wu Xie had used her spiritual powers in an attack, and the exquisite feeling of strength and power raging in her body, but fused naturally within, was an inexplicable feeling.

    She cast her cold gaze on the pale faced youths on the floor and they started shivering uncontrobly when those chilling eyes fell on them.

    In just a brief moment, the youths had lost all of their lofty and confident aggression. They had initially thought the kid named Qiao Chu would not be easy to handle, but never had they expected the tiny and petite one would turn out to be one not to be trifled with!

    They shouldn¡¯t be med for being blind to that fact, as it was true that, anyway you looked at Jun Xie, he did not seem to be one that would possess such strong spiritual powers, not in the least bit.

    But the truth could be so cruel, the might of an orange level spirit, overpowered thempletely, bashed their faces in, making their faces swell and looking like a bunch of pigs.

    ¡°Are all of you waiting for death to im you?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked with her eyes narrowed when she saw the youths all still frozen with shock within her room and her frown deepened.

    The youths then snapped awake and scrambled for their lives out of the door as if a horrifying ghost were after them.

    Qiao Chu was about to knock on the door when he saw in puzzlement a group of startled youths shot out from Jun Wu Xie¡¯s room in flight. He stood stunned, rooted to the spot, a look of iprehension on his face.

    ¡°What did they want from you?¡± Qiao Chu stuck his head through the doorway and asked Jun Wu Xie. He noted that Jun Xie¡¯s clothes were not ruffled and his expression was as usual before deciding that he had not been bullied. But those youths had fled like startled pigeons and ran like the wind, and he had been worried.

    ¡°Death.¡± Jun Wu Xie replied curtly, dispersing the orange glow in her palm.

    Qiao Chu¡¯s sharp eyes caught a glimpse of an orange glow dispersing from Jun Wu Xie¡¯s palm and he blinked his eyes, unsure of what he just saw.

    Little Xie was just a little over fourteen right? His spirit awoke barely half a year ago, and he couldn¡¯t have broken through to attain the orange level so soon could he?

    He must have been mistaken!

    Qiao Chu was just about to put his foot in through the door when Jun Wu Xie suddenly mmed the door shut. Qiao Chu suddenly found his nose turning red and tears streaming down his face.

    ¡°I want to rest.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s marching orders sounded from behind the door and Qiao Chu was left rubbing his ringly red bruised nose as he trudged back silently to his own room.

    Little Xie¡¯s personality was just too disagreeable!

 Chapter 300

    Chapter 300: ¡°Silver Lining (1)¡±

    It was early the next morning when Jun Wu Xie stepped out from her room and went towards the herb beds within the Hidden Cloud Peak.

    Ke Cang Ju had been obsessed with the development of poisons and had nted herb beds everywhere within the Hidden Cloud Peak filling the ce with an abundance of herbs.

    As she had been unable to use Jade Nectar to cultivate the Snow Lotus to absorb its spiritual powers, Jun Wu Xie wanted to look for an alternative and hade to the herb beds to see if she could absorb the miniscule trickle of spiritual powers from their growth.

    After her first time using her spiritual powers in an attack, Jun Wu Xie became acutely aware of the might of the unique strength this world provided. Although she had her overwhelming medical skills, she did not think thatpensated for anything for her.

    With Hua Yao¡¯s newlyid down instructions in the Hidden Cloud Peak, the youths regained some semnce of a normal life. At least they did not have to go hungry, or be overworked. Their daily tasks consisted mainly of tending to the various nt life within the Hidden Cloud Peak.

    Although it was still early in the day, tens of them were carrying water and running about the herb beds watering them.

    It was queer to note though, that just the day before, they could not even stand the sight of Qiao Chu and Jun Wu Xie and had wanted to tear them apart. But on this bright and early morning the very next day, they went out of their way to avoid them, scuttling away like frightened mice, running far away from both of them. Hence, in the area that Jun Wu Xie was standing, there was no one tending to the poor herbs and only Qiao Chu could be seen, carrying buckets, and sprinkling the water with scoops over the thirsty nts.

    ¡°Little Xie, why don¡¯t we go see Brother Hua instead of staring at the nts and flowers?¡± His buckets empty, Qiao Chu was getting bored as he leaned against a tree as he sat. He stuck a de of long grass into his mouth and put his hands behind his head as he observed Jun Wu Xie tending to the herbs.

    For someone who was prodigious in his skills in the cultivation of elixirs, the concoction of poisons, and was devilishly cunning in his schemes, to be seen squatting down and enjoying hisbour with themon herb beds, was a scene that Qiao Chu could not make himselfe to understand at all.

    Jun Wu Xie ignored Qiao Chu¡¯smenting and directed her focus onto the herb bed before her. The herbs nted here were very rare and precious and Jun Wu Xie had only previously seen them in books. When she was in Lin Pce, she had not been able to produce many types of medicine and elixirs, and it had been for no other reason than the fact that she just did not have enough herbs.

    The Qi Kingdom had a limited supply of herbs and there were some precious herbs that even Mo Qian Yuan could not get. Jun Wu Xie had already dug out all the herbs from the Imperial Store but she had still faced a major shortage.

    She did not expect to find within the Hidden Cloud Peak many kinds of rare herbs she had eyed for a long time. With them, Jun Wu Xie would be able to cultivate and produce many more types of elixirs and medicine that she had wanted to make.

    She found out as well that the more precious the herb was, the more spiritual energy she could absorb from the nt during the cultivation process. It might not be anywhere close to what the Snow Lotus was able to provide, it was still better than nothing.

    This new finding greatly motivated Jun Wu Xie, as her training and development of her spiritual powers was no different from being a gardener, it did not matter to her what she nted.

    Jun Wu Xie stayed among the herb beds throughout the day, and Qiao Chu left, unable to take the boredom, running to find Brother Hua for some attention.

    Night fell, and Jun Wu Xie still had not left the herb beds. The Hidden Cloud Peak lit torches every night around the perimeters, to allow the disciples to be able to care for the rare and precious herbs even at night.

    Under the moonlight, Jun Wu Xie was still squatted by the herb beds, observing a clump of Ice Grass. Suddenly, a warmth spread within her sleeve and she reached with her other hand to touch it and a jade green bead appeared within her palm.

    The Embellished Wooden Bead, thepensation to Little Lotus from Jun Wu Yao. When Little Lotus had manifested into a Snow Lotus during his cultivation, this bead had been with him, but when he returned into Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body, he had not been able to bring the bead along with him, so he had given it to Jun Wu Xie for safekeeping.

 Chapter 301

    Chapter 301: ¡°Silver Lining (2)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie had not given the Embellished Wooden Bead much thought as it was an item meant for a ring spirit¡¯s use, and she did not have use for it.

    But on this night, the bead had reacted queerly. The bead which had been usually cold started to radiate out waves of warmth. Jun Wu Xie put the bead within her palm and under the light from the torches and the moon, she could actually see faint and light trails of mist emitting from the Embellished Wooden Bead. The mist was very faint and you had to stare very hard before you could even see it. The faint mist spread over the herb bed before Jun Wu Xie and covered the herbs bit by bit.

    Suddenly, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes brightened as she felt a significant increase in the spiritual energy that flowed into her body.

    If she were to describe the spiritual energy that was absorbed when she cultivated the Snow Lotus as ake, then the energy thatmon herbs provided would be just adle, and slightly more precious herbs would provide her with a bucketful. But now, the trickle of spiritual energy she was absorbing had suddenly swelled into a windy stream.

    It might not beparable to ake, but a stream was much better than adle or a bucket by many times over!

    This discovery puzzled Jun Wu Xie and she summoned Little Lotus immediately.

    The hastily summoned Little Lotus was still drowsy from being awakened and his soft chubby face showed bewilderment. He rubbed his eyes and gave out a great big yawn as his tiny feet stood unsteadily in the soil.

    ¡°Mistress, you needed me for something?¡± The sleepy Little Lotus scratched his head, looking like he would fall asleep on his feet anytime.

    ¡°What is happening to the Embellished Wooden Bead?¡± Jun Wu Xie pushed the bead before Little Lotus. Upon seeing the Embellished Wooden Bead, Little Lotus perked up and all thoughts of sleep left him. He stared at it in yearning and picked it up precariously, smiling widely as he rubbed the bead over his tummy.

    ¡°I had not seen you for such a long time, I missed you so much.¡± Little Lotus grinned toothily as he brought the Embellished Wooden Bead to his eye.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s brow twitched and she reached out and grabbed Little Lotus who had been totally distracted by the Embellished Wooden Bead, and stared into his eyes.

    ¡°Be serious!¡±

    Little Lotus quivered and stood blinking his eyes at Jun Wu Xie, not understanding what he did wrong.

    Jun Wu Xie calmed herself and patiently exined the earlier queer reactions of the Embellished Wooden Bead. Little Lotus listened and nodded, trying to appear wise and said: ¡°That is very normal, the Embellished Wooden Bead was meant for a nt based ring spirit¡¯s use, and nt based ring spirits were manifestations from nts. It is a given that when it reacts to nt based ring spirits, it would also react tomon nts and flowers. But,mon nts and flowers do not possess enough spiritual strength and do not possess consciousness, and hence, they are unable to make use of the powers of the Embellished Wooden Bead for cultivation, but it will still help them to grow faster.¡±

    Little Lotus took a deliberate meaningful pause and held the Embellished Wooden Bead as high as his stubby frame could reach and said: ¡°In the day, the Embellished Wooden Bead will absorb the energies from the earth and the skies, and when night came, if the spiritual energy absorbed is not cultivated, it will be dispersed, and the spiritual energies let out by the Embellished Wooden Bead is the most nourishing thing you can give to the nts.¡±

    Having said that, Little Lotus crinkled his nose.

    What a huge waste, so much spiritual energy here and they were all ¡°fed¡± to thesemon nts, it was a travesty to squander god¡¯s gift like this.

    Unknown to Little Lotus, his lengthy exnation had greatly impacted Jun Wu Xie. If the Embellished Wooden Bead really worked as Little Lotus said, it would then not only been useful to nt based ring spirits, but she could also borrow the unique powers of the Embellished Wooden Bead and make use of the herbs within the Hidden Cloud Peak to develop her own spiritual powers!

 Chapter 302

    Chapter 302: ¡°Silver Lining (3)¡±

    It was at a slower pace than when she had absorbed in the Lin Pce, but under the current restricted circumstances, the spiritual energy that was made avable after the Embellished Wooden Bead¡¯s amplification had Jun Wu Xie pleasantly surprised.

    With the Embellished Wooden Bead, her development of her spiritual powers would not be slowed much within the period spent in the Qing Yun n anymore!

    Picking up the Embellished Wooden Bead from Little Lotus¡¯ tiny hands, Jun Wu Xie felt that the bead was still emitting a slight warmth, and suddenly, a charmingly demonic face appeared in her mind.

    At that moment, Jun Wu Xie froze.

    ¡°Jun Wu Yao.....¡± The words came out of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mouth in a barely audible whisper as she hung her head and a frown formed on her face.

    Why had she suddenly thought of Jun Wu Yao?

    Jun Wu Xie did not understand why, and the face quickly faded away. She brushed it off and continued to absorb the spiritual energies with the Embellished Wooden Bead.

    Hidden within the shadows, secretly protecting Jun Wu Xie, stood Ye Sha. He was stunned by Jun Wu Xie¡¯s barely whispered three words, it had been very soft, but he was certain of what he heard.

    Wasn¡¯t that His Lord¡¯s ¡°assumed¡± name!?

    At that moment, Ye Sha¡¯s hand flickered and a ck snake the size of his finger dropped to the ground from his sleeve. He retrieved paper from his clothes and scribbled something and sealed it with paraffin wax before letting the snake swallow it.

    He saw the snake slide off into the grass and it soon disappeared, and Ye Sha suddenly let out a long sigh.

    My Lord! That¡¯s the most I can help you out with!

    After that night, Jun Wu Xie was seldom seen around the herb beds in the day, but in the night, after everyone else had retired for the day, Jun Wu Xie would be seen walking towards the herb beds.

    Towards Jun Wu Xie¡¯s queer antics, the youths who had been admitted at the same time with her would only gossip in whispered tones discreetly, and did not dare to openly go against Jun Wu Xie anymore.

    Qiao Chu had followed Jun Wu Xie a couple of times, but he saw that she only only snipped and trimmed at the herbs and found it extremely boring and stopped doing that. He used that time to disturb Hua Yao instead.

    After transforming into Ke Cang Ju, Hua Yao daily task was to put up an arrogant and cold front, and ride roughshod over the disciples, leading a leisurely life. Night or day, Qiao Chu would climb in noiselessly through the window and appear in Hua Yao¡¯s room suddenly. This night, Hua Yao had just changed his clothes to prepare to go to bed when he saw the scoundrel climb in through the window again, and his face grew sinister.

    ¡°Whoa! Brother Hua, don¡¯t give me that look, it hurts.¡± Qiao Chu shielded his eyes and cringed back from Hua Yao¡¯s eyes.

    The woodenb in Hua Yao¡¯s hand crumbled into dust.

    ¡°What are you doing here again!?¡± Hua Yao longed to strangle the idiot to death. Qiao Chu brought him nothing but rage, can¡¯t he find someone else to irritate?

    Qiao Chu sat down at the table ostentatiously, and poured himself a cup of water to drink. ¡°I am here just to see the situation. The ns that you two had made earlier had sounded good, but why isn¡¯t anything happening for so many days? Little Xie just stays inside the pharmacy or runs to the herb beds and stare, and youze and live a life of leisure all day. When are we going to act? I¡¯m going to be bored to death!¡±

    Qiao Chu did not understand it. Everyone had been so excited when they had made their ns days ago, but after that, the other two of them had not said a thing further.

    Didn¡¯t they say there were going to instigate a conflict between the Elders and Qin Yue and wipe out the Qing Yun n in the process? But why were they not moving?

    Hua Yao took a deep breath. He realised he had to exin it clearly to this dolt here or he would be bugged to death.

    ¡°Qin Yue ising to the Hidden Cloud Peak tomorrow.¡± Hua Yao said.

 Chapter 303

    Chapter 303: ¡°Soul Exchange (1)¡±

    Qiao Chu¡¯s eyes lit up at the news. Was it finally going to begin?

    ¡°Go back and let Jun Xie know. See if he needs us to prepare anything.¡± Jun Wu Xie was the brains behind the plot and Hua Yao felt that Jun Xie needed to know about it.

    ¡°Both of had just been waiting all this while?¡± Qiao Chu finally understood the reason for the period of inaction. Hua Yao had just assumed the form of Ke Cang Ju, and although he knew who Ke Cang Ju was, he had needed more time to fully copy his personality and mannerisms. Moreover, Ke Cang Ju had been rather conniving and had almost never gone to Qin Yue of his own volition, and if they had gone straight up to Qin Yue and made their request, Qin Yue might be suspicious, so they hadid back and waited for Qin Yue toe to them.

    Hua Yao nodded in agreement.

    Qiao Chu became excited. ¡°Sure! I¡¯ll go tell Little Xie now.¡±

    Qiao Chu immediately got up and slipped out through the window, running the tell Jun Wu Xie the news.

    The corner of Hua Yao¡¯s mouth twitched as he stared at the open window, thinking vehemently that he would get people to seal it up the very next day!

    Qiao Chu flew straightaway to find Jun Xie and as he had expected, the kid was busying himself among the herb beds. He rushed up to Jun Xie and eximed excitedly: ¡°Qin Yue will being to see Hua..... Ke Cang Ju, and Brother Hua asked me if you needed us to prepare anything.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie stood up, her eyes clear in understanding.

    ¡°Bring it to Hua Yao tomorrow, and have Hua Yao make sure it is present at the meeting during their discussions.¡± Jun Wu Xie suddenly produced a little ck cat out of nowhere and the cat stared intently at Qiao Chu with its round eyes.

    Qiao Chu was stunned, and he found the little ck cat vaguely familiar.

    ¡°Is that your ring spirit?¡± He finally remembered! When they were thrown into the building with the underground chamber, the cat had hidden itself at the back of the shelf, but he had not seen the cat thereafter.

    ¡°Not exactly, Qin Yue will not sense anything amiss from it.¡± Little ck cat was never a ring spirit, and it had never possessed any spiritual powers like a ring spirit. Qin Yue will not sense anything different and will only see it as just an ordinary ck cat.

    Qiao Chu nodded and reached out his cat to stroke the ck cat as he asked Jun Wu Xie: ¡°Is your ring spirit that ck beast that appeared previously?¡± He had not forgotten the majestic ck beast that had appeared in the underground chamber.

    ¡°Hiss!¡± The little ck cat extended its ws threateningly at Qiao Chu¡¯s stretched out hand, and he hastily retracted it. Qiao Chu then stared, his feelings hurt, at the proud furball.

    He suddenly paused, when he noticed a lightning shaped crest of gold fur upon the cat¡¯s chest. He remembered seeing the same thing on the ck beast previously. And it had been the same shape and was in the same position.

    ¡°This.....¡± Qiao Chu could not believe what he was thinking as he pointed a finger at the little ck cat, shock in his eyes.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Jun Wu Xie could guess at what Qiao Chu was thinking and confirmed it for him readily.

    ¡°...........¡± Qiao Chu just stood there with his mouth open, unable to find words to express his shock. The little ck cat did not give out vibes of a ring spirit and Qiao Chu had concluded it was not. But..... a ck cat that could transform into a ck beast was still no ordinary cat!

    He did not know why Jun Xie wanted him to send the little ck cat to Hua Yao but he would just do as Jun Xie had asked. He hade to learn that the silent kid who did not speak much did things that normal people could not hope toprehend, and he guessed that even Brother Hua would not understand the reason for Jun Xie¡¯s decision this time.

    Bring a cat.....

    For what purpose?

    ¡°One more thing.¡± Jun Wu Xie said, as if suddenly remembering.

    ¡°What?¡± Qiao Chu looked at Jun Xie, waiting to hear something more mind boggling.

    ¡°Stand guard outside my room tomorrow, and do not allow anyone to go in. Yourself included.¡± Having said her piece, Jun Wu Xie turned, and walked off carrying the ck cat in her arms.

 Chapter 304

    Chapter 304: ¡°Soul Exchange (2)¡±

    Qiao Chu was speechless as he stared at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s disappearing back, his hand left hanging in the air with Jun Wu Xie¡¯s sudden departure.

    He was not objecting to being barred from entering Jun Xie¡¯s room, but he should at least left the cat behind! He wouldn¡¯t be able to bring the cat to Brother Hua if he was not allowed to enter Jun Xie¡¯s room!

    At least make that clear before leaving!

    At the break of dawn the next morning, the still sleeping Qiao Chu was rudely shocked awake by a ear piercing scratching sound at his door. Opening the door furiously, Qiao Chu only found the little ck cat sitting innocently before him.

    ¡°Did your master get you toe?¡± Qiao Chu looked into the sky, and the eastern sky was just lightening. The doors of all the other disciples were all still shut tight, probably still sleeping soundly in their dreams.

    The little ck cat narrowed its eyes, its disagreeable disposition against himst night seemed to have disappeared, but was reced by a chilling cold.

    Qiao Chu turned to the ck cat and bent to scoop it up into his arms. He saw the cold and calm eyes of the little ck cat as he lowered his body, and he suddenly had a vision. Standing before him was not a little ck cat, but Jun Xie himself.

    Those eyes! They had the exact same look!

    Staring into those eyes, Qiao Chu suddenlycked the courage to carry it. It somehow made him feel he would be carrying Jun Xie.

    The little ck cat did not extend its ws this time, but sauntered gracefully toe beside Qiao Chu, and with a great leap, itnded nimbly on Qiao Chu¡¯s shoulders and its sleek feline form settledfortably on his shoulders.

    The little ck cat remained silent, its paws dug lightly into Qiao Chu¡¯s clothes and sat with its chin raised, eyes still clearly cold.

    ¡°What a sight! Why do I feel that you and your master were created out of the same mould?¡± Those eyes, and personality, were just a replica of its master!

    The ck cat had reacted differentlyst night though.

    He did not have the time to clear his doubts. Qiao Chu made use of the still dark skies before dawn, and sped towards Hua Yao¡¯s quarters.

    Hua Yao was still dreaming deeply when a loud crash woke him suddenly. He sat up immediately staring viciously at the scoundrel who broke through the sealed window!

    ¡°Brother Hua! Morning!¡± Qiao Chu eximed as he patted himself free of the morning dew on his clothes after bringing the little ck cat over. Those clothes were rather presentable and he greatly treasured them.

    Hua Yao rubbed his temples, feeling a headacheing on. He suppressed the urge within him with everything he had, to strangle the twit before him to death.

    Couldn¡¯t he act like normal people? People who knock!

    Hua Yao swallowed his rage, his eyes drawn to the sleek ck form.

    When Qiao Chu had broken in through the window, the little ck cat had jumped off his shoulders andnded nimbly on the table at the side. It was now directly facing Hua Yao who was still sitting on the bed.

    ¡°This is.....?¡± Hua Yao frowned at the extraordinarily calm ck cat.

    Qiao Chu plopped down on a chair and said smiling: ¡°Little Xie told me to bring it. He said to bring the cat along for the meeting with Qin Yue. Brother Hua, what do you think is the significance of bringing the cat along?¡±

    Even Hua Yao was baffled this time, with his quick and intelligent mind, he was stumped, unable to think of a good reason for Jun Xie¡¯s intention to bring the little ck cat for the meeting.

    No other preparations, but only to bring the cat?

    As Hua Yao was racking his brains out to think of a reason, the cat who sat observing them coldly, suddenly opened its mouth to speak.

    ¡°When is Qin Yueing?¡±

    The cold, clear voice was extremely familiar to them, and looking like they had been suddenly struck by lightning, their souls almost flew out of their bodies in shock!

 Chapter 305

    Chapter 305: ¡°Soul Exchange (3)¡±

    That cat could talk!!

    And with Jun Xie¡¯s exact same voice!

    Qiao Chu almost fell off his chair, his mouth wide open.

    Hua Yao was not doing any better, he had transformed into Ke Cang Ju and his expression looked absolutely horrendous.

    ¡°Little Xie?¡± Qiao Chu¡¯s shocked face froze for a long while before he found his voice back and he asked hesitantly.

    ¡°Hmm.¡± The little ck cat replied affirmatively.

    Qiao Chu still felt himself screaming inside!

    ¡°Brother Hua, hit me once, see if I¡¯m dreaming.¡± Qiao Chu was losing his mind.

    Hua Yao epted the invitation with glee and pped him mightily across the face!

    That big p could almost be heard in the next peak!

    ¡°Did that hurt?¡± Hua Yao asked slyly, feeling better having taken his revenge.

    Qiao Chu sped his hand to his red hot burning cheek and almost cried while he said: ¡°That really hurt.....¡±

    The ck cat..... No, more specifically, Jun Wu Xie who had taken over the little ck cat¡¯s body, was silently observing the antics of Qiao Chu and Hua Yao, its eyes calm, without a ripple of emotion showing.

    No one knew she could exchange her soul with Little ck. After their had merged, she realised that the two of them could swop souls, but with certain risks involved. The little ck cat¡¯s soul was not able to sustain Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body and when Jun Wu Xie was in the little ck cat¡¯s body, her own body would be at great risk. For if anyone who was to cause harm to her body during that period, she would be defenceless. Moreover, during the soul exchange, Jun Wu Xie would not be able to transform the little ck cat¡¯s body into the ck beast.

    It must be said, carrying out the exchange, brought about great risks to both the little ck cat and her.

    The soul exchange can be carried out only when both bodies and whole andplete. When she was just reborn, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body was badly ravaged, and she was not able to carry out the soul exchange. Little ck cat¡¯s soul would be unable to sustain a human body and its soul would have died together with the body, and Jun Wu Xie would have been imprisoned her whole life within the little ck cat¡¯s body, and be unable to transform.

    This time, Jun Wu Xie had decided on this course of action based on the trust she had for Qiao Chu. They might not have coborated for a long time, but based on their interaction within this period, she knew, the two of them could be trusted within this period of their alliance. Nevertheless, she did not intend to tell them about the dangers and risks involved in the soul exchange, to prevent them from getting any ideas. Moreover, harming her would do them not a bit of good here.

    Every action that Jun Wu Xie took, had been carefully and meticulously thought through and repeatedly deliberated. Only after she was certain, would she make her move.

    And her cid calm now, just left Qiao Chu and Hua Yao all the more speechless.

    Even though the little ck cat was not a ring spirit, and was closely entwined with a human soul, nobody else was able to carry out a soul exchange.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s action hadpletely changed Qiao Chu¡¯s and Hua Yao¡¯s perception of how things worked in the world.

    After a long ufortable silence, Hua Yao finally recovered and he stared at the little ck cat, trying very hard to speak to it like he was speaking to Jun Xie.

    ¡°You want to listen in on what Qin Yue has to say?¡± Hua Yao asked.

    The ck cat nodded, looking exceptionally graceful.

    ¡°I need to judge Qin Yue¡¯s level of tolerance to Ke Cang Ju.¡± Since the circumstances had changed, she wanted to use Ke Cang Ju¡¯s identity to its fullest extent.

    ¡°I understand.¡± Hua Yao understood. Ke Cang Ju¡¯s meeting with Qin Yue would not allow a third person to be present. But if it was only a little ck cat, no matter how careful Qin Yue was, he wouldn¡¯t suspect anything as no one else had ever heard of a human being able to swap souls with an animal before.

 Chapter 306

    Chapter 306: ¡°Obliterate (1)¡±

    When the sky lightened, Qiao Chu left and stood guard outside Jun Wu Xie¡¯s door.

    Hua Yao and Jun Wu Xie waited within the Hidden Cloud Peak for the arrival of the Sovereign, Qin Yue.

    When Qin Yue appeared at the Hidden Cloud Peak, the new recruits were overawed. They tagged behind the Sovereign with adoration in their eyes.

    The man behind the Qing Yun n¡¯s might, the man fabled to be the most highly skilled in medicine throughout thends!

    Over the generations of Sovereigns of the Qing Yun n, they had all possessed extraordinary skills in medicine. In the early days, the founder of the Qing Yun n was the widely famed miracle healer and after he set up the Qing Yun n, and over the generations, the people of thends hade to tag the name of the world¡¯s top healer to the serving Sovereign of the Qing Yun n.

    Almost daily, people showed up uninvited, hoping for Qin Yue to help them alleviate their pains and ailments. Besides the high demand for treatment and healing, many others swarmed to him for elixirs.

    Healing and cultivation of elixirs were never far apart and skilled healers would always have unique recipes for an elixir or two.

    At the Qing Yun n, it was believed that Qin Yue¡¯s healing skills could bring a man on the brink of death back to life and relieve all his wounds. His elixirs were in great demand as people were bound to fall prey to illnesses and ailments and the sick infirmed, or even severely wounded might not be able to survive the long arduous journey to the Qing Yun n.

    Moreover, Qin Yue only extended his healing skills to just one patient a month and that privilege was highly sought after. Unless they had in hand something the Qing Yun n sought, that opportunity was usually beyond the reach of most people.

    In a plea to convince Qin Yue to lend his medicinal expertise, many expert exponents volunteered to stay within the Qing Yun n to serve as resident mercenaries, and countless rich families have parted with vast riches for that sense of security the elixirs gave.

    In the eyes of the people, the Qing Yun n Sovereign held more than just his expertise in medicine.

    Not just the Qing Yun n¡¯s Sovereign¡¯s healing expertise was highly sought, people fought to impress him just to be epted as a disciple of the Qing Yun n.

    The youths were eager to leave asting impression on Qin Yue and would have leeched on but the thought of Ke Cang Ju¡¯s sinister face loomed within their minds and they gave up after some time.

    Qin Yue¡¯s benign face smiled gently as he walked within the Hidden Cloud Peak and his exalted but harmonious presence put a distance between himself and the respectful disciples and many of them swore to strive to emte some of Qin Yue¡¯s dominating air.

    Under a crowd of adoring eyes, Qin Yue came to Ke Cang Ju¡¯s quarters and entered. The smile on his face disappeared immediately and that benign face clouded, his brow creased into a frown, his foul mood and displeasure obvious.

    His face darkened, Qin Yue strode quickly forward, seemingly familiar with the way around. He stood in the study in moments, finding Ke Cang Ju flipping through his ancient texts.

    With a bang, Qin Yue mmed the door shut.

    Hua Yao looked up from behind his desk, his hideous face splitting into a sinister smile. A little ck catidzily upon the desk, its eyes closed, looking like it was fast asleep.

    ¡°Our Sovereign seems to be in a rather foul mood today?¡± Hua Yao said, imitating Ke Cang Ju¡¯s sarcastic tone.

    ¡°I want you to concoct a poison for me, one that makes people suffer a fate worse than death, and inflicts unimaginable horrific agony!¡± Qin Yue¡¯s face was distorted with undisguised hatred and his words dripped with venom.

 Chapter 307

    Chapter 307: ¡°Obliterate (2)¡±

    ¡°Oh? For who?¡± Hua Yao asked lightly.

    Qin Yue took a deep breath, suppressing the rage that welled up in his chest.

    ¡°Yu Yan and Elder Jiang are dead.¡±

    Hua Yao froze a moment. The Qin Yu Yan that Qin Yue was talking about was his only daughter. He had pampered and spoilt rotten this daughter of his and did everything within his power to give her everything she had ever wanted. As the Eldest Miss of the Qing Yun n, Qin Yu Yan was the sweetheart of the n, and was loved by everyone, and her benign and pretty looks was an almost exact replica of Qin Yue.

    Hua Yao had had a prior encounter with Qin Yu Yan when he had first snuck into the Hidden Cloud Peak in search of the map, he had been hiding in the shadows when he saw Qin Yu Yan and Ke Cang Ju in the underground chamber tormenting the innocent youths, her beautiful face was an insidious mask, working in cahoots with Ke Cang Ju. She disyed a stark contrast to Ke Cang Ju, her false facade of benign kindness and gentleness on her face, like Qin Yue, but was party to dastardly deeds in secret, together with the hideous and sinister looking Ke Cang Ju.

    But, as the very treasured apple of Qin Yue¡¯s eye, how was she killed so suddenly?

    The little ck cat on the table flicked its ears and opened its eyes slowly, and a flicker of hatred shed as it swept its cold gaze across the room and those eyes passed Qin Yue.

    Qin Yue had received news of Qin Yu Yan¡¯s death earlier than she had expected.

    ¡°The audacious tiny Kingdom of Qi dared tomit such a travesty against us! That useless no good Jun Family actually dared kill my daughter! I want the whole family to die and cut into a thousand pieces! Ke Cang Ju, give me the best poison of your life¡¯s work! I want the Jun Family and the Qi Imperial Family to be buried together with my daughter!¡± Qin Yue¡¯s jaw was tightly clenched as his rage threatened to ovee him. He was no longer young and already middle aged and he had only Qin Yu Yan, his most treasured one and only daughter. His most beloved daughter had been brutally murdered in the faraway Kingdom of Qi, and the humiliation and anger drove a strong urge within him to lead a force to storm the Qi Kingdom and shred his enemies to pieces.

    Hua Yao was shocked after hearing Qin Yue¡¯s rant and a incredulous notion crept into his mind. He innocuously nced at the ck cat, as his suspicion grew stronger.

    Jun Family..... Didn¡¯t Jun Xie shares that same name?

    And, did Qiao Chu not first meet Jun Xie in the very same Imperial City of Qi?

    Hua Yao had been curious about what had caused Jun Xie to harbour such deep hatred for the Qing Yun n, to want to obliterate the whole lot of them. Now, it seemed that if his suspicions were right, Jun Xie was closely linked to the Jun Family that killed Qin Yu Yan, and Jun Xie¡¯s intention to wipe out the Qing Yun n was to strike first at the enemy while they were unprepared.

    In that scenario, if the Qing Yun n remained, the Jun Family would be the one annihted!

    As working partners, no matter if Jun Xie was linked to the Jun Family in question, Hua Yao decided to probe further on Jun Xie¡¯s behalf. ¡°You don¡¯t need me to do that, wouldn¡¯t just a few of the highly skilled resident mercenaries of the Qing Yun n would be more than enough to squash thempletely?¡±

    A frostyugh escaped from Qin Yue¡¯s throat: ¡°A straight death would be too easy on them, I want them to suffer a fate worse than death! I will bring them back to the Qing Yun n, and feel every bit of the agonising torment I would inflict on them, and have them beg to be killed! Nothing less than that would appease the anger and hatred in my heart!¡±

    Those that killed my daughter must not be allowed to walk the earth! If her murderers were not put through insufferable torment, his daughter¡¯s soul would not find peace!

    Hua Yao nodded in supposed agreement.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s soul within the little ck cat narrowed its eyes after hearing Qin Yue¡¯s words. She appreciated Hua Yao gesture of thoughtfulness after finding out Qin Yue did not intend to send a force to the Qi Kingdom.

    But even if he did, Jun Wu Xie was undeterred.

    The fact that she dared to leave the Qi Kingdom meant that she had absolute confidence. Before she obliterated the Qing Yun n, no matter who Qin Yue sent, they would not be able toy a finger on the Jun Family.

 Chapter 308

    Chapter 308: ¡°Obliterate (3)¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just killing a few people, I can agree to that. But in exchange, I need you to agree to one condition I have.¡± Hua Yao asked, his eyes intently watching Qin Yue.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Qin Yue asked frowning. His mind was dead set on vengeance for Qin Yu Yan and he would agree to any conditions that Ke Cang Ju wanted.

    Hua Yao grew a little more confident and he smiled: ¡°I might have called it a condition, but it¡¯s actually a necessity for me to carry out your daughter¡¯s vengeance. In my opinion, there aren¡¯t many people capable of killing Jiang Chen Qing, and if my memory serves me correctly, several highly skilled exponents had also apanied Jiang Chen Qing¡¯s and the Eldest Miss¡¯ delegation and they were all killed. That makes me suspect that the Qi Kingdom has experts with them. I am sure you are aware that the effects of poisons are weakened when used on skilled people, and the more highly skilled they are, the weaker the effects will be. If you want revenge for your daughter¡¯s death, you will have to help me with it.¡±

    Qin Yue stared at Hua Yao and said impatiently: ¡°What do you need from me? Just tell me straight!¡±

    Hua Yaoughed lightly and said: ¡°It is very simple in fact. New recruits are too weak and I have lost interest in using them as experimental specimens for my research. I am not able to yield enough results from them. The disciples within the twelve peaks are skilled and they have always nurtured and developed their bodies. Their spiritual powers might not be parallel to expert exponents but the condition of their bodies are much better than many others. If I can use them to experiment my poisons, the results will give a more urate reflection of its effects and inflict more agonising torment on the people who murdered your daughter, wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡±

    Hua Yao¡¯s words made Qin Yue hesitate for a long while as he turned to face that hideous countenance, as the words sunk in.

    ¡°You want to use the disciples of the Qing Yun n to test your poisons?¡± Qin Yue¡¯s voice had turned cold.

    Hua Yao pushed on, ¡°Why not? The Qing Yun n has so many disciples. If I just pick a few of them from each peak separately, it would not hurt them much anyway. Rest assured that I will not target any from you.¡±

    ¡°Ke Cang Ju! You are going a little too far this time!¡± Qin Yue stood up furiously. Did Ke Cang Ju know what he was asking for!? Using formally epted disciples of the QIng Yun n as experiments for his poison, and he is targeting to use the disciples of the other Elders? That would be a big p across the faces of the other Elders!

    All the Inner House disciples of the Qing Yun n knew what kind of ce the Hidden Cloud Peak was. If they were taken away just like that, how would the other disciples of the respective Elders see their own Masters!?

    Hua Yaoughed coldly: ¡°My authority in the Qing Yun n cannot bepared to yours. I am seeking the permission to carry out your request and I will need the authority from yours truly. Authority that came with the position of the Sovereign of the Qing Yun n which became yours tomand. If you did not crave for that authority then, the coveted position of the Qing Yun n¡¯s Sovereign might have fallen into the hands of Mu Chen of the Cloud Treading Peak.¡± Hua Yao imitated Ke Cang Ju¡¯s shrill high pitched voice perfectly.

    Hua Yao¡¯s obvious insinuation made Qin Yue turn pale and he clenched his fists tightly. Using all his might, Qin Yue pushed down the surging urge to smash the mouth of the nefarious Ke Cang Ju that had uttered those threatening words.

    He had been very tempted to kill Ke Cang Ju on countless asions, but he had held himself back for two good reasons. One was that Ke Cang Ju held evidence of Qin Yue¡¯s plot when he had poisoned his own Master, and the second reason was that Ke Cang Ju was extremely well versed with poison. Although he was not equipped with any spiritual powers, the myriad poisons Ke Cang Ju hid upon himself might result in them both to perish together.

    Among the two reasons, both held Qin Yue¡¯s hand back, and even forced him to submit to Ke Cang Ju.

    Qin Yue drew in a long breath, before he sat back down on the chair.

    ¡°I am sure you must have realised, that if I am to ede to your request, I would not be able to answer to the other Elders...¡± Sumbing to Ke Cang Ju¡¯s threat, Qin Yue did not have much of a choice but toply.

 Chapter 309

    Chapter 309: ¡°Obliterate (4)¡±

    ¡°I will leave it to our Sovereign to decide on how to and what to do to make it work for us.¡± Hua Yao refused to budge even with Qin Yue¡¯s change of tact. He was not Ke Cang Ju and he did not care if he angered Qin Yue, not even if it made Qin Yue want to kill him for it. The only thing that mattered to Hua Yao was whether he could stir up chaos within the Qing Yun n.

    Qin Yue stared angrily at Ke Cang Ju and remained quiet for a long while before he finally blurted out: ¡°Alright! I agree to it! But you have to promise not to touch any of the Elders¡¯ direct disciples. And you have to give me the poison in the shortest time possible because I refuse to wait!¡± Blinded by his desire for revenge for his daughter¡¯s murder, and buckling under Ke Cang Ju¡¯s obvious threat, Qin Yue had no choice but to give in to Ke Cang Ju¡¯s unreasonable demands.

    Although Qin Yue was aware that Ke Cang Ju¡¯s demand would bring him great resistance and anger from the other Elders, he was nevertheless confident, that the Qing Yun n was firmly under his control and even the displeasure of the Elders would not bring about anything catastrophic.

    Qin Yue¡¯s arrogance would soon make him eat his own words. He had thought that although Ke Cang Ju was being arrogant, he would know the limits and not overstep the boundaries. Little did he realise, the Ke Cang Ju before him had been reced with a different person, and this person, Hua Yao, together with Jun Wu Xie had wanted nothing more than to wreck havoc and plunge the Qing Yun n into chaos as they had never seen!

    ¡°Rest assured, I am sure you will be satisfied with it.¡± His objective achieved, Hua Yao did not speak much after that and just nodded his head in agreement as Qin Yue continued to rant, but in his heart, he was silentlyughing.

    Despite all the grand ns he had for the Jun Family and the Emperor of Qi, Qin Yue was not aware that the very man right before him whom he was sharing his ns with, was plotting his demise right there in the Qing Yun n.

    After Qin Yue was seemingly satisfied with the answer he got, he got up to leave.

    As Qin Yue neared the door of the study, Hua Yao suddenly said: ¡°Remember to keep that map safe.¡±

    Qin Yue¡¯s footsteps slowed and he froze a moment, as his back straightened. He remained silent for a while before he replied softly: ¡°I know. It is very safe.¡±

    Qin Yue had his back to Hua Yao then or he might have caught a sh of joy that showed briefly in Hua Yao¡¯s eyes when he replied.

    Qin Yue left, and only Hua Yao was left with the little ck cat alone in the room.

    Silence permeated, and finally Hua Yaoid his head on his palm and stared at the little ck cat who had remained silent throughout all this while and asked: ¡°Was your family the ones behind the killing of Qin Yu Yan and Jiang Chen Qing?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie turned her furry head and looked calmly at Hua Yao. With Hua Yao¡¯s quick mind, it was not difficult for him to be able to piece the facts together.

    ¡°It was me.¡± She replied honestly.

    Hua Yao was taken aback at her honest reply and suddenlyughed out loud.

    ¡°So that¡¯s why you wanted to wipe out the Qing Yun n. You had expected today¡¯s events to happen all this time. You reasoned that if Qin Yue is allowed to to react before you do, you would have insufficient power to retaliate, and you have decided to wipe out the Qing Yun n a step before they do?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Jun Wu Xie said simply.

    Hua Yao looked intently at the little ck cat. Through that pair of cold eyes, he seemed to be able to get a glimpse of a sliver of the soul within that little body.

    ¡°After the matter with the Qing Yun n is settled, if you have the time, would you go back together with us?¡± He thought, at such a young age, and to possess such a calm and meticulous mind, made for an incrediblebination.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I already agree to it?¡± The ck cat narrowed its eyes and jumped off the table.

    ¡°Qin Yue did not seem to have any limits to Ke Cang Ju¡¯s indulgent demands, as long as it did not threaten his position as the Sovereign. We are free to go do anything we want in the other peaks, anyway we want. Do not squander this opportunity.¡± Jun Wu Xie left behind these words and leapt nimbly out with the ck cat¡¯s body.

    Hua Yao watched the ck cat leap before his eyes and his smile reached those eyes in that rare instant. If it was Jun Xie, he just might be able to produce the medicine.

 Chapter 310

    Chapter 310: ¡°Fear Spreads (1)¡±

    Qin Yue had flew into an almost uncontroble rage at the news of Qin Yu Yan¡¯s death and he could not wait to exact maniacal revenge upon the Jun Family and the Imperial Family of Qi, to the point that he inflicted unimaginable torment on the murderers of his only daughter even in his dreams.

    Sadly for him, never in those dreams had he even thought that the very Jun Wu Xie, the very person responsible for the death of his beloved daughter, was right there in the Qing Yun n, listening in to his every word as he plotted his revenge.

    Qin Yue wanted to annihte the Jun Family, and Jun Wu Xie intended to bury the whole of the Qing Yun n.

    One was hidden and the other had exposed all for his enemy to see, the game began here right in the deep recess of the Cloudy Peaks.

    The might of the Qing Yun n did not allow Jun Wu Xie any mistake. If she failed to wipe out the Qing Yun n in its entirety, it would spell unmistakable doom for the Jun Family.

    Returning to the disciples¡¯ quarters, the little ck cat entered its room under the watchful eyes of Qiao Chu, and exchanged its soul back to her original body.

    Back in her own body, Jun Wu Xie sat up slowly, her eyes expressionless. The little ck caty upon herp, feeling rather tired as the it¡¯s tiny soul had expended quite a bit of its energy to sustain Jun Wu Xie¡¯s bigger body.

    Jun Wu Xie looked out at the rays of sunlight that fell in through the window from the rising sun. Just like her mission, it was only just started to shine.

    Hua Yao had gotten Qin Yue initial consent and the Qing Yun n was ted to see a wave of chaosing. Within that chaos, Jun Wu Xie would only need to prod the QIng Yun n lightly from here onwards, towards their doom.

    Later that very same day, Hua Yao made an appearance as the sinister Ke Cang Ju, and led Jun Wu Xie and Qiao Chu, his two recently favoured ¡°disciples¡±, and paid a visit to their closest neighbour, the Ash Cloud Peak.

    The Ash Cloud Peak had previously been under Jiang Chen Qing. After the demise of Jiang Chen Qing, the running of the Ash Cloud Peak fell into the hands of his most senior disciple Gao Xiong. When the news of Qin Yu Yan¡¯s death had arrived, news of Jiang Chen Qing¡¯s passing was passed to the Ash Cloud Peak. All the disciples within the peak were still in mourning and Jiang Chen Qing¡¯s three direct disciples were devastated that they could not even conduct a proper burial for their revered Teacher.

    When Hua Yao and his two other ¡°disciples¡± appeared before the Ash Cloud Peak, Gao Xiong was talking to his fellow disciples with his eyes red rimmed. Upon seeing ¡°Ke Cang Ju¡±, he wiped his hand across his eyes and hurried forward in greeting.

    ¡°Elder Ke.¡±

    Hua Yao nced at Gao Xiong dismissively and said: ¡°Under the orders of the Sovereign, I am here in the Ash Cloud to pick a few disciples to help out at the Hidden Cloud Peak.¡±

    Gao Xiong froze, knowing exactly what kind of ce the Hidden Cloud Peak was.

    That was the ce that all the disciples from the other peaks avoided at all times. As not only themon disciples of the Hidden Cloud Peak but even Ke Cang Ju¡¯s own direct disciples had been known to mysteriously disappear often, and though unspoken, they all knew where those disciples had disappeared to.

    Now, Elder Ke himself hade before the Ash Cloud Peak personally to ¡°select¡± disciples. The unexpected demand made Gao Xiong felt a chill run up his spine.

    Ke Cang Ju¡¯s definition of help meant that the disciples selected would soon give up their lives!

    ¡°Elder Ke, our Master had just passed away, do you.....¡± Gao Xiong¡¯s voice was hoarse and sweat ran down his back. When Jiang Chen Qing was still around, he did not have much to fear even in the face of Ke Cang Ju as Jiang Chen Qing would have their backs. But with Jiang Chen Qing¡¯s passing, Ke Cang Ju had wasted no time toe right up to the Ash Cloud Peak and demanded that they hand disciples over to him. It was an obvious instance of bullying the peak without an Elder¡¯s protection!

    Gao Xiong did not dare to express his rage and could only look at Ke Cang Ju helplessly.

    ¡°It is precisely because your Master is no longer around that I, as an Elder of the Qing Yun n am aggrieved and am offering to care for these poor disciples on your Teacher behalf. Gao Xiong, you better know your ce and I am here merely just to select a few disciples. Rest assured, you and your two fellow senior disciples would be spared as I am gracious enough to leave Elder Jiang his favoured direct disciples to at least take up his mantle to carry on his legacy.¡± Hua Yao dered domineeringly.

 Chapter 311

    Chapter 311: ¡°Fear Spreads (2)¡±

    Gao Xiong¡¯s face paled visibly. Those words could not have been any clearer. Ke Cang Ju had obviously insinuated that he would not be leaving without Ash Cloud disciples going back with him. The Ash Cloud Peak had lost Jiang Chen Qing¡¯s protective wing and if he persisted to go against Ke Cang Ju, he would in turn be the one in trouble!

    ¡°This..... this way please, Elder Ke.¡± Gao Xiong steeled his heart as he uttered those hated words.

    Hua Yao nodded in satisfaction and led Jun Wu Xie and Qiao Chu intrusively into the Ash Cloud Peak and walked obtrusively within.

    The three of them attracted all the curious gazes from the disciples of the Ash Cloud Peak. In moments, Gao Xiong revealed Elder Ke¡¯s purpose of visit was to ¡°select¡± disciples from among them and the news spread fast and furiously.

    At that moment, the curious gazes turned to ones of fury and they all sensed the impending danger. They all knew the consequences from being selected only too well, and what Ke Cang Ju¡¯s true intentions were.

    If chosen, and brought back to the Hidden Cloud Peak, they would only face the inescapable fate of untold torment.

    All the disciples prayed, that Elder Ke would not ¡°grace¡± them with his eye.

    Qiao Chu followed behind Hua Yao, looking at the disciples shrinking back in terror, he suddenly felt like a butcher about to choose livestock.

    ¡°Why do I feel like I am a viin?¡± Qiao Chu asked, rubbing his nose.

    ¡°If they are given a chance to retaliate, they would in turn be the viins. The reason you feel pity for them now is because we hold the upper hand now and they are victimised and can only submit themselves to our whims. If not for Jun Xie¡¯s ingenuity, we would be the ones persecuted and victimised instead.¡± Hua Yao did not feel the least bit guilty. He hade to the Qing Yun n earlier than Qiao Chu, and in that period of a short half month, he had clearly seen the hidden hideous and ugly face of the mightiest n throughout thends.

    The pitiful looking disciples cowering in fear before them now had been insufferably arrogant and egotistical before.

    There had been several viges below the Cloudy Peaks before, but now, the viges had all disappeared and not a single person could be seen. Where had all the vigers gone? And why did they all disappear?

    Within the Cloudy Peaks, every single one of them was guilty.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. If that is the case, I would choose to be the viin right from the start, and not make myself a victim if the real viins had made their move against me first instead.¡± Qiao Chu saidughing.

    Showingpassion to the Qing Yun n?

    What a joke. Neither had the disciples of the Hidden Cloud Peak pitied the monthly new recruits who were all tormented to death by Ke Cang Ju, but had partaken in deeds driving them further towards their doom.

    The disciples of the Qing Yun n had all lost their conscience.

    Within the whole of the Qing Yun n, those who had any sliver of conscience left had been killed by the supposed mightiest n of thends.

    Hua Yao and Qiao Chu spoke in whispers and Jun Wu Xie looked at the two of them silently. She had heard their conversation and she raised an eyebrow as she continued to stare at the two youths seemingly silently thinking.

    They were slightly younger than Mo Qian Yuan, but it seemed that they were a tad bit more mature in thinking.

    Her newfound allies this time round, might not be such a handful to handle.

    They prowled around the Ash Cloud Peak for half a day, almost driving the disciples there insane in fear, before they nonchntly picked two disciples from among them.

    The two selected disciples fell to their knees immediately, faces white as sheets, tears running down their faces, their eyes pleading hopefully at Gao Xiong who stood at one side observing the events, his heart wrenching in turmoil.

    Gao Xiong was just the most senior disciple under Jiang Chen Qing, and he did not have the authority nor did he dare to defy the orders from Ke Cang Ju. Added to that fact was the loss of Jiang Chen Qing protection, Gao Xiong could only look away at the two disciples¡¯ pleading eyes and maintained a stoic expression as he saw Ke Cang Ju out of the Ash Cloud Peak.

 Chapter 312

    Chapter 312: ¡°Fear Spreads (3)¡±

    The two disciples were brought back to the Hidden Cloud Peak, their faces resigned and pale. When they stood before the gates to the Hidden Cloud Peak, they started trembling uncontrobly, a pitiful sight.

    News of ¡°Ke Cang Ju¡± trip to seize disciples from the Ash Cloud Peak spread quickly throughout the Cloudy Peaks. The news reached the ears of the Elders but they did not give much reaction to it.

    The Ash Cloud Peak had lost their Elder, Jiang Chen Qing, and it was deemed to be expected for them to suffer the injustice.

    When Jiang Chen Qing was still around, the Ash Cloud Peak disciples had exploited their Elder¡¯s close rtions with Qin Yue and been arrogant in their demeanour, offending many of the disciples of the other peaks.

    Now that Ke Cang Ju¡¯s domineering ways were inflicted on those scoundrels, the other Elders thought that the Ash Cloud Peak deserved it and only felt that Ke Cang Ju was rather daring to target them so soon after the demise of their Elder.

    But Qin Yue had always favoured Ke Cang Ju and the other Elders did not think much more on it.

    The other peaks were spared and nonchnt but the Ash Cloud Peak disciples were still feeling jittery about the whole thing.

    On the second day that the two disciples were brought to the Hidden Cloud Peak, Gao Xiong secretly tried to gather information on news of them. Ke Cang Ju might have imed that they were only drafted to help out, Gao Xiong was nevertheless worried as Elder Ke was reputed to be insidious in his ways and he might very well juste back in a few days and Gao Xiong would be helpless to stop him.

    So, he could only source for news of the two disciples discreetly and pray they would not meet with too miserable a fate and that would allow him to at least set the minds of the other disciples at ease a little.

    After that day, the Ash Cloud Peak became very depressive. The loss of Jiang Chen Qing had already thrown the disciples of the peak into disarray when the news of his demise came in, and Ke Cang Ju hade knocking immediately bullying the helpless peak!

    Without the authority of an Elder to resist, the Ash Cloud Peak could only be coerced into obedience.

    By the third day of Ke Cang Ju¡¯s visit to the Ash Cloud Peak, Gao Xiong stopped receiving any news of the two disciples from his sources and he knew very well what that could only mean!

    Disciples who disappeared from the Hidden Cloud Peak could only mean one thing. It meant that they have been killed and their remains are currently serving as nutrients for the nts.

    Gao Xiong did not try to suppress that fact and the Ash Cloud Peak disciples soon came to know about it. That was thest straw that broke the camel¡¯s back and the Ash Cloud Peak disciples were struck by their helplessness.

    After losing Jiang Chen Qing, the other Elders had turned a blind eye to their frailty and even the Sovereign had indulged Ke Cang Ju in the killing of disciples of the Qing Yun n. The disciples now started to fear for their own safety and developed hatred for the other peaks.

    They were afraid that they would turn out to be the next target and they took it out on the other Elders¡¯ and the Sovereign¡¯s indifference to their plight.

    They were disciples of the Qing Yun n just like the others. Why were they abandoned and allowed to be oppressed by Ke Cang Ju so openly?

    The indignation and hatred festered and they soon cut off all forms of contact with the other peaks. The Ash Cloud Peak was in a state of lockdown and their disciples were never seen outside again.

    They were abandoned by the n and had received no pity or consideration for the dire plight the peak was suffering under. They refused to be sacrificial sheep for any of the other peaks to take for granted.

    Just days after the injustice suffered by the Ash Cloud Peak, the other Elders who had been indifferent suddenly stopped smiling.

    As ¡°Ke Cang Ju¡± started to make rounds with his two disciples to appear before their gates. They hade to ask for the exact same thing as they had asked from the Ash Cloud Peak.

    The first to be hit was the Cloud Banner Peak!

 Chapter 313

    Chapter 313: ¡°Fear Spreads (4)¡±

    The Elder of the Cloud Banner Peak was Cai Zhuo, a man past fifty. Before Qin Yue took over as the Sovereign, he was already an Elder of the Qing Yun n then. Due to his seniority, Cai Zhuomanded quite a bit of respect among the other Elders and even Qin Yue deferred to him at times.

    No one had expected that Ke Cang Ju would be so bold to go straight up to the Cloud Banner Peak and stand before the white bearded Cai Zhuo and snatch two disciples from right under his nose. Their domineering ways nearly made the Elder faint in rage!

    Arrogance! Absolute tyranny!

    The tragedy that befell the Ash Cloud Peak was replicated in the Cloud Banner Peak in just days apart! What was even more uneptable was that Ke Cang Ju had seized the disciples in the face of Cai Zhuo¡¯s refusal, totally disregarding the authority of an Elder.

    When the Ash Cloud Peak¡¯s disciples had been seized, the other peaks had thought it was due to theck of an Elder¡¯s protection that Ke Cang Ju dared dominate over them.

    But in the case of the Cloud Banner Peak, Ke Cang Ju¡¯s tyranny could clearly be seen!

    Their Elder had been present, alive and kicking, but Ke Cang Ju had seized disciples right before his eyes! He acted like he owned the Cloudy Peaks!

    Cai Zhuo was furious and his disciples persuaded him to go to Qin Yue. The senior Elder rted Ke Cang Ju¡¯s arrogance and tyranny in detail to the Sovereign and pleaded till his voice went hoarse, but he still did not manage to convince Qin Yue to act against Ke Cang Ju.

    Qin Yue only tried to appease Cai Zhuo and promised that in the next uing recruitment, he would allow Cai Zhuo first pick at the talents and did not say anything more about the matter.

    When Cai Zhuo departed from Qin Yue¡¯s, his face became pale from his long suppressed rage and upon stepping out the gates, he dropped in a dead faint and had to be carried back to the Cloud Banner Peak by his flustered disciples!

    With the Cloud Banner Peak as a prime example, the other Elders started to get worried. Ke Cang Ju had shown that he was capable of such atrocities and the Sovereign still chose to distant himself from the matter. Ke Cang Ju was hence allowed to act with impunity.

    The Ash Cloud Peak and the Cloud Banner Peak were hit, and the tragedy was expected toe knocking upon their very own doors soon!

    Losing a disciple or two did not affect the various Elders much. They were more concerned with the impunity that Ke Cang Ju was allowed to carry out his insidious deeds! Coming right up to the gates of the various peaks and seizing the Elders¡¯ disciples before their very own eyes. They could not swallow that prick to their pride!

    The deeds that Ke Cang Ju carried out within the Hidden Cloud Peak was like an open secret within the disciples of the Qing Yun n. If the various Elders were to allow Ke Cang Ju to kidnap their own disciples before themselves, they would lose all sense of credibility before their disciples. That was as good as telling their own disciples that their Teacher was useless, powerless before tyranny, and unable to even protect his own disciples!

    It was a p across the faces of the various Elders!

    And enough was enough!

    From that moment, the Elders started to take serious note of any whispers of movement from the Hidden Cloud Peak and all the disciples started to fear for their own safety.

    But, tragedy still struck them.

    Within weeks, Ke Cang Ju had swept through six peaks and the faces of the various Elders had all been pped swollen by the domineering ways employed.

    Ke Cang Ju was neither discreet nor merciful. He showed up arrogantly and carried Qin Yue¡¯s approval prominently before him, and forcibly seized disciples from before the respective Elders.

    The famed and revered reputations of the Elders were shredded to pieces bing non existent in a matter of weeks. They disciples started to eye their Elders with distrust and the Elders could do nothing but let their faces turn red in shame.

    Their dignity as Elders in tatters, the respect the disciples had for their Teachers shredded, rage and hatred exploded in the Qing Yun n. The Elders cursed at Ke Cang Ju incessantly in rage and hatred grew for Qin Yue for his indulgence and indifference to the sorry plight of the other Elders!

 Chapter 314

    Chapter 314: ¡°Mu Chen¡¯s Unbending Will (1)¡±

    While Hua Yao impersonated as Ke Cang Ju wrecked havoc and fanned the fire of hatred and fear throughout the Qing Yun n, Jun Wu Xie had not been idle. She used the nights to develop her spiritual powers with the Embellished Wooden Bead and picked suitable herbs in the Hidden Cloud Peak to cultivate elixirs with varying effects.

    In the midst of all that, she made a trip down the Hidden Cloud Peak specially to hand over some medicine and herbs to correct and nurture specificplications in veins and arteries to Rong Heng.

    Rong Heng had fully expected the youth that he had escorted to the Hidden Cloud Peak weeks earlier to be dead, and when he received the package, he had been flustered and could only thank Jun Wu Xie profusely. Before he left, he did not forget to remind Jun Wu Xie to be a little more careful in the Hidden Cloud Peak and that Ke Cang Ju had been stirring up quite a bit of trouble in the others peaks, so he should stay within the Hidden Cloud Peak to avoid any acts of retaliation from the other peaks.

    The disciples of the other peaks were fearful and held a lot of hatred for the Hidden Cloud Peak, and they might exact their revenge on any stray Hidden Cloud Peak disciples.

    Jun Wu Xie listened to his well intentioned warning, but she remained silent. She was very d that chaos was running wild among the peaks.

    Only when the whole of the Qing Yun n were held in the thralls of fear could her scheme proceed as nned!

    Every few days, she went with Hua Yao and Qiao Chu to carry out their ¡°insidious deeds¡±. Jun Wu Xie managed to get a good grasp of the differing situations among the differing peaks as well as the different personalities of the different Elders. Some were calm, some were fiery, some gloomy, but they all fell victim to Hua Yao¡¯s tyranny as he held the banner of the Sovereign¡¯s approval of his actions high over his head, their revered reputations shredded to pieces and almost non existent.

    The wave of chaos swept over and hung heavy over the Cloudy Peaks and all the disciples and even the Elders, could not find sleep well in the middle of all the mayhem.

    After sowing the seeds of fear within the various peaks of many Elders, Jun Wu Xie set her eyes on herst target, the Cloud Treading Peak of Mu Chen¡¯s!

    The Cloud Treading Peak was the least conspicuous among the twelve peaks and it was the peak with the least number of disciples. Within the whole mountain, the total disciples number only slightly over twenty. The immense peak only housed Mu Chen and over twenty disciples all year round, and it usually looked pitifully sparse and uninhabited.

    Compared to the other peaks, where they could easily round up hundreds of disciples, Mu Chen¡¯s numbers looked especially pathetic.

    Mu Chen seldom epted disciples, as he would rather not have disciples than to ept unsuitable candidates. If they did not meet the mark, he would choose to go without recruiting a single person. Added to that, Qin Yue had always suppressed Mu Chen¡¯s power secretly further adding on to the dismal situation in the Cloud Trading Peak.

    ¡°Elder Mu Chen seems to be rather differentpared to the other Elders.¡± Qiao Chu remarked, rubbing his chin. He had lived luxuriously and reveled in the tyranny with Hua Yao as they terrorized the various peaks, and he felt his chin was getting a little rounded.

    ¡°Mmm, if the Qing Yun n had a side that was clean, that would be only the Cloud Treading Peak. The Elder might be very young, but he is a steady and stalwart man. Righteous and everything that I had heard about him did not implicate him in any immoral or shady deeds. He is the only exception among all that I know about the other peaks.¡± Hua Yao nodded in agreement, as he shared the good impression he had of Mu Chen.

    Jun Wu Xie stood at the foot of the Cloud Treading Peak and raised her head to look towards the summit.

    At the summit, she seemed to be able to see a figure, dressed in blue, the robes pping in the wind.

    That man seemed to be looking in their direction.

    ¡°Can we use Mu Chen?¡± Hua Yao looked at the silent Jun Xie. The order that the Elders were to be terrorized were chosen by Jun Xie, and he had ced Mu Chen to be thest. On their way here, Jun Wu Xie had hinted with her words that made Hua Yao understand that Mu Chen was perceived to be different from the other Elders of the Qing Yun n.

    Be it his personality or circumstances, he did not fit into the QIng Yun n at present.

    ¡°Whether he can be useful, will be his own choice.¡± Jun Wu Xie lowered her head, looking thoughtful.

    Hua Yao smiled in silent agreement.

    Qiao Chuughed out loud and eximed: ¡°Let¡¯s put together our arrogant and tyrannical faces and set forth!¡±

    The only reply he got to his boisterous exmation were two sets of cold stares directed right at him!

 Chapter 315

    Chapter 315: ¡°Mu Chen¡¯s Unbending Will (2)¡±

    Within the Cloud Treading Peak, Mu Chen stood at the summit with all his disciples around him. He eyes were resolute as he observed the slowly approaching form of Ke Cang Ju.

    ¡°Elder Mu, it has been a rather long time.¡± Hua Yao had be very good at imitating Ke Cang Ju¡¯s shrill cackle by now, and coupled with his sinister tone, his voice sent chills down the spine of the disciples before them.

    ¡°The Cloud Treading Peak does not wee Elder Ke, we would request that Elder Ke depart from here.¡± Mu Chen¡¯s face was stoic and he did not hesitate in asking them to leave.

    Jun Wu Xie observed Mu Chen silently thinking he was indeed different from the other Elders.

    In the other peaks, the Elders had known of ¡°Ke Cang Ju¡¯s¡± intentions but had submitted to Qin Yue¡¯s approval and allowed their disciples to be sacrificed. None of them had reacted like Mu Chen, who had not immediately refused them entry and protected his disciples without any deference nor hesitation.

    The disciples who stood by Mu Chen did not show any fear in their eyes but had been resolute and defiant. Within those disciples, Jun Wu Xie spotted Rong Heng, who stood just behind Mu Chen. He had been shocked to see Jun Wu Xie for a moment, but he recovered quickly and his stance grew just as defiant as his fellow disciples.

    ¡°Ke Cang Ju¡± heard Mu Chen¡¯s impolite words and his sinister countenance quickly turned to be one of anger. He said sneeringly: ¡°Mu Chen, seeing that we are both Elders, I shall choose not to take offence with your attitude. But you should at least know your ce! The purpose of my trip here to select disciples from you was the Sovereign¡¯s idea. Would you dare say your authority as an Elder overrides the Sovereign¡¯s?¡±

    A string of curses erupted and Mu Chen¡¯s face darkened. The faces of the disciples behind Mu Chen started to turn red with anger hearing the nasty words.

    ¡°I just found out that Brother Hua is getting rather skilled at attracting hatred to himself.¡± Impressed by Hua Yao¡¯s ongoing tirade giving rise to the rage starting to boil over among the Cloud Treading Peak disciples, Qiao Chu could not help himself but whisper to Jun Wu Xie in praise.

    ¡°Hasn¡¯t he always been so?¡± Jun Wu Xie raised an eyebrow in query. Hua Yao¡¯s personality had seemed cold and unfeeling, and he had always had a poisonous tongue, and he had seemed to be capable of driving people up the wall with his gift of the gab alone.

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Qiao Chu nodded discreetly, having experienced it himself many times.

    Hua Yao continued: ¡°Elder Mu, I would suggest you ept our peaceful request now and not make things difficult for yourself. My task of the selection of disciples from the various peaks are under the direct orders of the Sovereign himself. The other Elders had been cooperative and I would ask our Elder Mu to not put up a futile struggle, as it is only a matter of merely two disciples.¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s jaw was tightly clenched and his face dark with anger. He simply replied: ¡°I will not ept those orders!¡±

    Hua Yao¡¯s face became even more sinister. ¡°Looks like our Elder Mu is bent on defying the Sovereign¡¯s orders? Even as an Elder, defying the orders of the Sovereign is a crime even you cannot shoulder!¡±

    After Qin Yue assumed leadership of the Qing Yun n as the Sovereign, the powers of the various Elders had been slowly diminished. Qin Yue soon held the power to reprimand and punish an Elder unterally. Moreover, Mu Chen and Qin Yue had been on bad terms and it was widely known throughout the Qing Yun n.

    Mu Chen had alwaysid low and avoided drawing attention to himself and the Cloud Treading Peak all this time just to avoid giving Qin Yue any excuse to act against him. But if he were to be stuck with the crime of defying the orders of the Sovereign, Qin Yue would gain a perfect reason to be rid of Mu Chen henceforth!

    Everyone present was acutely aware of what ¡°Ke Cang Ju¡± had meant.

    Without waiting for Mu Chen to respond, Rong Heng who stood behind him stepped forward.

    ¡°Elder Ke, you need not say anymore. I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    Mu Chen was at a loss for words as he stared at Rong Heng who had volunteered to sacrifice himself for everyone. Soon another Cloud Treading Peak disciple stepped up as well, showing his willingness to follow Elder Ke back to the Hidden Cloud Peak.

    This situation was absolutely unheard of! In the other peaks, all the disciples had stayed far away from Hua Yao, fearful that they would be chosen to go to the Hidden Cloud Peak. And the chosen ones had beenpletely terrified and knelt before their Teacher in pleading sobs, for the Elder to save them from their unavoidable fate.

 Chapter 316

    Chapter 316: ¡°Mu Chen¡¯s Unbending Will (3)¡±

    All the disciples of the Qing Yun n knew that if they ended up in the Hidden Cloud Peak, that would also mean the end of their lives.

    But the disciples of the Cloud Treading Peak reacted differently. They knew that only death awaited them if they were to go to the Hidden Cloud Peak, but in order to prevent Qin Yue from having an excuse toy hands on Mu Chen, they chose to sacrifice themselves and protect Mu Chen!

    It made one wonder just how highly revered Mu Chen was to his disciples that they were willing to disregard their own safety and giving up their own lives for him.

    Jun Wu Xie observed all this without a word and her gaze turned to Mu Chen.

    The disciples were willing to die for him, what would he do?

    Mu Chen grabbed Rong Heng and the other disciple and pushed them behind him before saying to Hua Yao: ¡°I will not allow you to take a single disciple from the Cloud Treading Peak. If you insist, you will have to do it over my dead body! Please leave, Elder Ke. Go to Qin Yue if you please, or do whatever you please in the Qing Yun n, but I, Mu Chen will remain here, standing against you. I have said my piece, as long as I am still the Elder of the Cloud Treading Peak as the master of these disciples, nobody can force my disciples to do anything against their will!¡±

    Mu Chen did not wait for Hua Yao to reply and just turned, pushing his disciples back. He had made his stand clear and his disciples are not to be preyed upon!

    ¡°I feel like I can grow to like Mu Chen, he¡¯s much better than those pompous hypocrites in the other peaks.¡± Qiao Chu watched Mu Chen leave with his disciples, giving him two thumbs up in his heart for his righteousness.

    ¡°That personality of Mu Chen would have gotten himself killed if I was the real Ke Cang Ju.¡± Hua Yao got rid of his sinister expression and reverted to his usual calm.

    ¡°Dragons have scales that go against the grain, and so do humans. Mu Chen puts up with all the oppression thrown at him but if someone presses the wrong buttons, he would not tolerate it anymore.¡± Jun Wu Xie was d that Mu Chen had reacted in the way he did. If Mu Chen had acted just like the other Elders and allowed Hua Yao to bring their disciples away, she would not have considered working with him at all.

    ¡°This thing here, do I still hide it in the Cloud Treading Peak?¡± Qiao Chu asked, holding a little cloth bag in his hand.

    Jun Wu Xie shook her head.

    ¡°We need to sit down and talk to Mu Chen. A real discussion.¡± Jun Wu Xie said.

    ¡°That is provided Mu Chen is still willing to see us. Seeing his reaction earlier, he looked like he was about to kill Brother Hua.¡± Qiao Chu did not think there was any chance of them sitting down and holding a civil conversation.

    ¡°He will see us.¡± Jun Wu Xie assured.

    ¡°You have a n?¡± Hua Yao turned to Jun Xie, feeling that the little kid had no end to ingenious ideas in his head.

    Jun Wu Xie waved Hua Yao over, and Hua Yao pushed his ear over.

    Soft words were whispered into his ear.

    Hua Yao¡¯s eyes sparkled and said: ¡°This might just work.¡±

    Momentster, Hua Yao and his disciples remained in the Cloud Treading Peak despite the earlier repeated requests for them to leave by Mu Chen. They started roaming around within the peak and the Cloud Treading Peak disciples thought they had left. They went about with their routine tasks and did not think that.....

    Mu Chen sat within his study, his face dark, and his clenched fists thumped hard on the table! He clenched his jaw as he stared at the securely locked doors before him, his eyes raging with hatred that threatened to explode.

    Suddenly, Rong Heng stormed in in a fluster.

    ¡°Elder Mu! Elder Ke has kidnapped Little Lin back to the Hidden Cloud Peak!¡±

    Mu Chen stood up suddenly and his chair crashed back onto the floor, utter disbelief in his eye.

    Ke Cang Ju had carried it too far!

    ¡°Keep all the other disciples within the Cloud Treading Peak and do not allow them to step out! I am going to the Hidden Cloud Peak!¡± Mu Chen gritted his teeth. He had not thought that Ke Cang Ju could be so despicable in the face of his clear refusal. Ke Cang Ju had deigned to ignore himpletely and forcefully abducted one of the Cloud Treading Peak¡¯s disciples!

    Mu Chen could not make himself hold back any longer, the long years of suppression on served to fuel the fire that raged within his chest that was about to spew forth. After giving Rong Heng some instructions, he rushed to the Hidden Cloud Peak in the shortest time possible!

    If Ke Cang Ju dared to harm a hair on his disciple, he will bury the whole of the Hidden Cloud Peak together with him!

 Chapter 317

    Chapter 317: ¡°Sheep turned Predator (1)¡±

    In the Hidden Cloud Peak, Qiao Chu looked at the Cloud Treading Peak disciple lying on the floor that he had knocked out unwillingly.

    ¡°I think, when Mu Chen see this, Mu Chen¡¯s first reaction will definitely be to charge at us, with ming swords in hand, and not to..... sit down and talk things through.¡± Qiao Chu had thought that Jun Xie hade up with another ingenious idea, but it had turned out to be just a simple and brutal abduction!

    Just grab any Cloud Treading Peak disciple and knock him out before bringing him back. What kind of a n was that!?

    They wanted to work with Mu Chen, and not to make him hate them more right?

    ¡°Rx, with his disciple in our hands, he would not do anything rash.¡± Jun Wu Xie sat on one side, sipping at her tea calmly.

    Qiao Chu just felt like crying at that moment. He had be a kidnapper! Little Xie had shown himself to possess a quick and meticulous mind, was he turning into a serial offender.....

    ¡°He might not be rash and take any drastic actions, but would he even cooperate with us after this?¡± Without even exchanging a single word about working together, they had surreptitiously abducted Mu Chen¡¯s disciple. Although the reason for that was just to make Mu Chene to them, but the method employed might be a little too brutal.

    ¡°He will, as long as we share the same objective.¡± Jun Wu Xie was perfectly confident of it.

    After just a while, shouts sounded from the courtyard outside and the locked door was heavily kicked wide open. A furious Mu Chen stood staring at ¡°Ke Cang Ju¡± within the room, his eyes calling for murder. His gaze quickly swung to the unconscious disciple lying on the ground at the side and quickly scanned his body for any wounds, heaving an obvious sigh of relief when he did not see any.

    ¡°Ke Cang Ju! What are you up to!? Release my disciple at once!¡± Mu Chen shouted, his ring spirit summoned, into a sharp sword gripped in his hand.

    But Mu Chen had not expected that ¡°Ke Cang Ju¡± would just remain silent, and the reply actually came from the youth he had first chosen to be epted into the Cloud Treading Peak instead.

    ¡°Elder Mu, we have your disciple in our hands. If you do not want anything to happen to him, you had better do as we say.¡± Jun Wu Xie raised to eyes to throw her icy gaze threateningly on Mu Chen.

    Qiao Chu almost choked in surprise. Even Jun Xie¡¯s words had sounded exactly like a bandit¡¯s!

    Mu Chen stared in rage and frustration at Jun Wu Xie. His rage was towards his helplessness against the situation, and his frustration was directed more at the drastic change he saw in Jun Xie.

    When he had first seen the petite youth, Mu Chen had been awed by Jun Xie¡¯s precise diagnosis and proposed treatment. He had greatly anticipated that the youth could join the Cloud Treading Peak as a disciple, but s, fate had been cruel and Jun Xie had been forcibly taken by Ke Cang Ju.

    In the first few days, he had been worried for Jun Xie, afraid that the prodigious petite youth would suffer under the tormenting hand of Ke Cang Ju. But before long, Ke Cang Ju had brought Jun Xie and another disciple to frequently go around the various peaks. That was when Mu Chen realised that his worry had been unfounded. Ke Cang Ju might be malicious and cruel, but the petite youth¡¯s knowledge in Medicine was rare and extremely hard toe by. It was a relief that even Ke Cang Ju would hesitate to destroy a genius that had joined the Qing Yun n.

    Nevertheless, Mu Chen had never thought that after Jun Xie was epted as a disciple of Ke Cang Ju, he even managed to gain his trust. Recently, he had actually grown to be like Ke Cang Ju in manners, and learnt to use threats.

    Mu Chen was deeply saddened at that moment. The youth should have excelled in Medicine but had instead been twisted by Ke Cang Ju into such a pitiable state. His hatred for Ke Cang Ju deepened, and he bemoaned the ¡°change¡± that hade over Jun Xie.

    ¡°Jun Xie, do you really know what kind of a person you are following? Ke Cang Ju is a demon! How many in the Qing Yun n have died under those hands!? Do not persist in your depravation! You are still very young and you have a long road ahead of you!¡± Mu Chen persuaded as he remembered the very good andsting impression the youth had left on him the first time, and also due to his guilt of his inability to rescue Jun Xie from Ke Cang Ju, and he could it not help but to attempt to pull the youth back from the abyss.

 Chapter 318

    Chapter 318: ¡°Sheep turned Predator (2)¡±

    Qiao Chu was having a such a hard time keeping himself fromughing out loud that he even had a ridiculous notion that he was about to die from holding it in.

    Mu Chen actually still think that Jun Xie was just a blind sheep led astray by the insidious ¡°Ke Cang Ju¡±!? My God! Wake up and open your eyes! That sheep swallows its enemies whole!

    Jun Wu Xie ignored Mu Chen well intentioned persuasion and shot Qiao Chu a frosty nce, who was still suffering from trying to hold his mirth in, and Qiao Chu immediately whipped out his dagger and pressed it against the neck of the unconscious disciple on the floor.

    ¡°Now, close the door.¡± Jun Wu Xie narrowed her eyes as she shot themand at Mu Chen.

    Mu Chen sighed sadly, looking in disbelief at Jun Wu Xie and closed the door after a while.

    ¡°Sit.¡± Jun Wu Xie then said curtly.

    Mu Chen¡¯s face darkened and his gaze shifted to the silent Hua Yao, as in his eyes, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s actions were all due to ¡°Ke Cang Ju¡¯s¡± instructions.

    ¡°Ke Cang Ju, release my disciple now. Direct all your wrath on me instead.¡±

    ¡°..........¡± Hua Yao shrugged, proiming innocence, as he had not spoken a word.

    ¡°Mu Chen, you hate Qin Yue?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked suddenly.

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes turned cold, and he bit his lip, remaining silent.

    ¡°If you are presented with an opportunity to exact revenge for your mercilessly murdered father, what would you do?¡± Jun Wu Xie continued.

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes showed confusion. He had no idea where Jun Xie¡¯s words were leading to. Was it a plot by Ke Cang Ju? What was Ke Cang Ju really after?

    ¡°Ke Cang Ju! Spit it out if you have something to say! Do not y games with me!¡± Mu Chen said furiously.

    ¡°..........¡± Hua Yao turned his head away from Mu Chen, refusing to give Mu Chen any acknowledgement.

    Why was it that when Jun Xie was the one speaking but the me had instead fallen on him!?

    ¡°Ke Cang Ju!¡± Mu Chen stood up in fury. ¡°I know that Qin Yue had always wanted to get rid of me. You had helped him with the murder of my father then. If you intend to take me out here today for Qin Yue,e at me! I will not run, but this has nothing to do with my disciple! Release him!¡±

    Hua Yao took a deep breath and looked at the fuming Mu Chen, and without even bothering to change his voice, he said: ¡°Stupid, do you still not understand?¡±

    ¡°??? What?¡± Mu Chen was stunned. Ke Cang Ju¡¯s voice had sounded totally different from his usual one, it had been crisp and clear, and sounded nothing like the voice of a middle aged man, but like that of a exuberant youth, full of vigor.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t my idea to make youe here today, and it wasn¡¯t Qin Yue, but the boy standing before you!¡± Hua Yao raised his hand and pointed, right at the nose of Jun Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie stood unmoving in the path of the pointing finger and nodded nonchntly.

    Mu Chen grew more shocked, as he looked at Jun Xie in confusion, unable to link the events unfolding before him to the young boy that had just been admitted into the Qing Yun n for barely a month.

    This young boy was the one responsible for the abduction of his disciple?

    The boy was the one who was forced toe to the Hidden Cloud Peak?

    But why?

    Mu Chen could not figure it out at all. Why had Jun Xie had done all this? He had only met the boy once before this. Why was Jun Xie making such a big show out of it all?

    What further confused him was ..... When did ¡°Ke Cang Ju¡± turn so mild tempered, that he would allow a disciple to create such a ruckus before himself?

    ¡°What is going on?¡± Mu Chen did not understand what was going on.

    ¡°I want the Qing Yun n to disappear from the face of thesends.¡± Jun Wu Xie said simply.

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes bulged, speechless in his disbelief, and wondering if he had just heard the words correctly.

    The petite youth wanted the Qing Yun n obliterated!!?

 Chapter 319

    Chapter 319: ¡°Sheep turned Predator (3)¡±

    Mu Chen turned subconsciously to look at ¡°Ke Cang Ju¡±. ¡°Ke Cang Ju¡± was Qin Yue¡¯s trusted right hand man, and if those words reached Qin Yue¡¯s ears, that youth would not be spared.

    Surprisingly, ¡°Ke Cang Ju¡± did not react, looking like those words did not concern him at all.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to? Exact revenge for your father? Annihte the mighty Qing Yun n that had be rotted to the core?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked of Mu Chen.

    Mu Chen turned his head to look at Jun Wu Xie, as a thought suddenly came into his head. ¡°You are a member of the Jun Family from the Kingdom of Qi?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Mu Chen finally understood why Jun Wu Xie held so much hatred for the Qing Yun n. News of Qin Yu Yan¡¯s and Jiang Chen Qing¡¯s demise had spread throughout the Qing Yun n, and though Qin Yue had not embarked on his revenge on the Kingdom of Qi, Qin Yue was determined that the Qi Kingdom must be obliterated.

    Jun Xie¡¯s move against the Qing Yun n must have been brought on by the need to protect the Jun Family.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you being a little too bold? If Qin Yue find out about your background, you will never be able to leave these peaks.¡± Mu Chen said worriedly. He felt no enmity against Jun Xie but instead, just as Jun Xie said, his hatred for Qin Yue was no less than that held by Jun Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie shrugged her shoulders and replied: ¡°I¡¯vee all the way to the Qing Yun n and have gotten myself mired too deep into it to concern myself with that. If the Qing Yun n survives, it would only mean certain death for me. But I strongly believe, that I¡¯ll walk out of the Cloudy Peaks alive.

    Her grandfather and uncle were still waiting for her in the Lin Pce, so she must not fail, and neither could she afford to fail!

    ¡°Ke Cang Ju and Qin Yue are on extremely good terms. Are you not afraid he will go against you?¡± Mu Chen insinuated strongly as he turned to observe the silent ¡°Ke Cang Ju¡±. ¡°Ke Cang Ju¡± was giving out very different vibes at the moment, but Ke Cang Ju and Qin Yue were essentially cut from the same cloth.

    He could not believe that Jun Xie could be so unconcerned with exposing all his ns right in front of ¡°Ke Cang Ju¡± and that ¡°Ke Cang Ju¡± had shown no reaction at all.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes chilled and she said softly: ¡°People are dead are unable to do anything against me.¡±

    Mu Chen stared nkly at Jun Xie, not understanding what he meant.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I am not the Ke Cang Ju that you are referring to.¡± Hua Yao interjected suddenly and he rolled up his sleeves. Without the cover of the sleeves, Hua Yao¡¯s unaltered skin on both his arms were ringly exposed before Mu Chen¡¯s eyes. The smooth and fair skin on the arms contrasted greatly with the rough and wrinkled skin on his hands. The stark difference alone told Mu Chen everything.

    ¡°You are not Ke Cang Ju?¡± Mu Chen¡¯s voice was incredulous. He had not seen Ke Cang Ju much, but he remembered that hideous face so clearly. The man who stood before him, regardless whether in terms of countenance or body shape, looked exactly as the real Ke Cang Ju had. Mu Chen believed not even Qin Yue would be able to tell the difference.

    ¡°No.¡± Hua Yao nodded.

    ¡°How is that possible? No technique exists in the world that could replicate a person¡¯s looks sopletely!¡± Mu Chen could not make himself believe what he was seeing. But the fact remained that the man who was standing before him was an exact replica of Ke Cang Ju, and no matter how meticulous one was with his imitation, such aplete replication was unheard of!

    ¡°What if this happens?¡± Jun Wu Xie threw Hua Yao a nce and Hua Yao raised his hand right before Mu Chen¡¯s eyes. He showed his finger joints clearly to Mu Chen before he made his fingers grow by another half in length. Mu Chen¡¯s eyes widened, and he was left speechless after Hua Yao shrank his fingers back to normal.

    Mu Chen could not speak for a long while as he had never met anyone who could change the structure of his bones at will.

    ¡°If you are not him, then where is the real Ke Cang Ju?¡± Mu Chen asked.

    Jun Wu Xie raised her eyes, and said in an expressionless tone: ¡°Dead.¡±

 Chapter 320

    Chapter 320: ¡°Sheep turned Predator (4)¡±

    Mu Chen gasped deeply. When Jun Wu Xie had said ¡°People who are dead are unable to do anything against me¡±, he had thought of this possibility, but now that Jun Wu Xie had confirmed it, the realization that that was the truth shocked him to the bone nevertheless.

    ¡°Although Ke Cang Ju did not possess any spiritual powers, but he was highly proficient with his poisons. How did you manage to kill him?¡± Mu Chen was very curious. When he was younger, he had thought to kill Ke Cang Ju in revenge for his father¡¯s cold blooded murder, but Ke Cang Ju¡¯s arsenal of poisons had prevented him from carrying it out.

    The Jun Xie before his eyes was only a young sprouting youth! Although he had another two people with him, but judging from the voice and the unblemished skin shown by the person who impersonated Ke Cang Ju, he should only be around Qiao Chu¡¯s age.

    The widely feared and terrifying Ke Cang Ju was killed by these three young youths? It was just unbelievable.

    Qiao Chu who was standing at the side smirked secretly. Ke Cang Ju was highly proficient with poison? That was before he met Jun Xie. Jun Xie¡¯s dominance over Ke Cang Ju was total andplete, without having a single hair on himself harmed!

    He suddenly thought of how Ke Cang Ju had looked when he died and a chill still ran down his spine.

    Jun Xie was a sheep that instead preyed on predators and did not even spit out the bones after swallowing them whole!

    ¡°How he was killed is no longer important. What¡¯s important is that he is dead, and Hua Yao here has taken his ce and position as the head of the Hidden Cloud Peak.¡± Jun Wu Xie said simply as she could not be bothered to exin in detail.

    Mu Chen did not probe further. After knowing Jun Wu Xie¡¯s objective and affirming that she possessed abilities capable of getting rid of Ke Cang Ju, he had developed a certain level of trust for Jun Wu Xie.

    As just for the fact that Jun Wu Xie had killed Ke Cang Ju, Jun Wu Xie had be his benefactor, who had exact revenge for his father¡¯s merciless murder on his behalf!

    ¡°Your intention to wipe out the Qing Yun n might not happen so easily as Qin Yue is very careful of his own protection. All the resident experts invited reside within his the Blue Cloud Peak that hemands and even if a blue leveled spirit expert attacks him, it would only bring him death. Unless you have a purple leveled spirit user with you, you would not be able to even get close to him, much less to kill him.¡± Mu Chen¡¯s brows were furrowed. If Qin Yue could be so easily killed, he would not have had to put up with so many years of suppression.

    ¡°These all not of concern to us. The number of expert exponents present would not change anything in our ns.¡± Qiao Chu grumbled from the side. Even Ke Cang Ju who was so highly proficient in poison had crumbled before Jun Xie without him needing to raise a single de. How difficult could it be to take on the all brawn and no brains experts?

    Mu Chen turned to Qiao Chu, staring at the dagger still pressed against the neck of his disciple, and his face darkened immediately.

    ¡°Since our goals are in tandem, can you release my disciple now?¡± Mu Chen asked through gritted teeth.

    Qiao Chu did not move, but turned his head to Jun Xie. Only after Jun Xie had nodded, did Qiao Chu sheath his dagger and picked the unconscious disciple up carrying him upon his shoulder to go out the door. He then dropped the disciple unceremoniously upon the ground.

    Mu Chen¡¯s mouth twitched, but he did not say anything.

    ¡°You do not need to do anything to have Qin Yue killed, I will handle that. Even for the annihtion of the Qing Yun n, there is not much that you need to do. You will only need to fan the emotions of the other Elders into a frenzy, and that will be enough.¡±Jun Wu Xie said slowly. With Hua Yao¡¯s perfect impersonation of Ke Cang Ju, he had saved them a lot of effort and she did not need to execute the ns she initially had with Mu Chen anymore.

    Getting Mu Chen involved would smoothen the progress of their ploy, and it was because Mu Chen¡¯s Cloud Treading Peak was the only saving grace that had remained clean within the thoroughly rotted Qing Yun n. Jun Wu Xie¡¯s n might have been to wipe out the whole Qing Yun n, but she held her principles near. She would not harm the innocents.

 Chapter 321

    Chapter 321: ¡°Sheep turned Predator (5)¡±

    Not just the Cloud Treading Peak disciples, even the disciples of the Qing Yun n¡¯s Outer House would be spared. Those disciples did not really belong to the Qing Yun n and there was no need to hurt the innocent.

    ¡°Fan emotions?¡± Mu Chen was puzzled.

    Jun Wu Xie exined: ¡°During this period, Ke Cang Ju had prominently unted the authority that Qin Yue had given him and offended all the other Elders of the Qing Yun npletely. Qin Yue had shielded Ke Cang Ju¡¯s actions tightly and the other Elders are feeling very edgy. If the son of thest Sovereign stood forward at this moment, I believe the other Elders would jump at the chance to rally behind you to drive the Qing Yun n in chaos. By that time, Qin Yue¡¯s time in the Qin Yun n would be up.¡±

    ¡°How are you going to do it?¡± Mu Chen grew more and more shocked the more he heard. He realised that the turmoil that had been brewing within the Qing Yun n had been stirred up by these three youths singlehandedly. And if he was not wrong, the one making the decisions among the trio, should be Jun Xie, the youngest one among them!

    He was able to pull off a plot on such a big scale at such a young age. Mu Chen could not imagine what kind of environment Jun Xie had grown up in.

    And he wondered how mighty the Jun Family was that they dared take on the topmost n across thends, the Qing Yun n!

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t understand even if I told you.¡± Jun Wu Xie waved her hand tiredly. She really wasn¡¯t too good at exining things in detail.

    Seeing that Jun Xie was refusing to say more, Mu Chen stopped himself from probing anymore.

    ¡°After the Qing Yun n is obliterated, it would cease to exist. If you do not have any pressing business or anywhere else to go, you can go to the Lin Palce in the Kingdom of Qi.¡± Jun Wu Xie gave it a thought, and decided to provide Mu Chen with a good alternative after everything. She believed that Mu Chen would have no intention to stay on in the Qing Yun n, that had turned rotten to the core under Qin Yue¡¯s hands.

    Mu Chen might still be young, but he possessed respectable skills and knowledge in the nurturing and development of veins and arteries. And no matter how highly skilled Jun Wu Xie was in Medicine, she could not split herself. To sufficiently sustain the medical needs of the hundred thousand strong Rui Lin Army, needed more than the strength of a lone Jun Wu Xie.

    If she could enlist the help of Mu Chen and his disciples, the Rui Lin Army will rise up faster!

    Jun Wu Xie did not only n to just make herself stronger, but to strengthen every single person in the Rui Lin Army as well. Only when the Jun Family held more chips within their hands, can she ensure her grandfather and uncle to live a life of leisure without any worries.

    Mu Chen stared at Jun Wu Xie and he remained silent for a moment. ¡°If you help me to kill Qin Yue, I will bring my people to the Lin Pce and reside there for three years. Within those three years, I will exhaust all that I hold in repayment for what I will owe you.¡±

    Jun Xie had killed Ke Cang Ju, and if he were to kill Qin Yue as well, Mu Chen vengeance would be exacted. He did not want to owe Jun Xie that debt of gratitude and had decided he would repay him with his skills in medicine.

    ¡°That is a deal.¡± Jun Wu Xie nodded, in satisfaction, not minding the fact that Mu Chen saw through her underlying intentions.

    Intelligent people knew what they should do without having to prod them.

    The discussion on their secret cooperation was finished, but Mu Chen was hesitant to leave just like that. He turned to Jun Wu Xie and said: ¡°The news that I came storming into the Hidden Cloud Peak must have spread to the ears of the other Elders. I cannot walk out of here just like that.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie produced an elixir within her hands and threw it to Mu Chen.

    ¡°Swallow it.¡±

    Mu Chen swallowed the elixir without hesitation and stepped out to bring his unconscious disciple back.

    ¡°What did you give him?¡± Qiao Chu stared after Mu Chen as he left, his curiosity highly piqued as he bugged Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Mu Chen and Ke Cang Ju were opposing enemies for a long time. Ke Cang Ju would not allow Mu Chen to bring his disciple back so easily. Hence..... he would have to pay a certain price.¡± Jun Wu Xie lowered her eyes. They needed to put on an act, and aplete act is required. Mu Chen would be a good ally, and he was smarter than Mo Qian Yuan.

 Chapter 322

    Chapter 322: ¡°Reeling In The Net (1)¡±

    Soon, a piece of news spreaded within the Qing Yun n. Ke Cang Ju had gone to the Cloud Treading Peak and forcibly snatched a disciple. The Elder of the Cloud Treading Peak, Mu Chen, had then stormed into the Hidden Cloud Peak alone to save his disciple. Mu Chen had suddenly fell ill after he returned and his high fever had not subsided. Even Qin Yue had provided treatment but Mu Chen was still bedridden after three days, and was still in bad shape.

    Falling into such a state after returning from the Hidden Cloud Peak. It was deemed to be obvious by the other Elders that Ke Cang Ju¡¯s proficient use of poison must have been the cause. Mu Chen and Ke Cang Ju had been bitter enemies for a long time and for Ke Cang Ju to allow Mu Chen to retrieve his disciple back to the Cloud Treading Peak, Mu Chen must have suffered under Ke Cang Ju¡¯s deliberate spitefulness and had poisoned Mu Chen, bringing about the sudden illness!

    The other Elders had still been puzzled by how Mu Chen had managed to bring his disciple back before and the reason could not be any clearer now!

    And the news brought the other Elders¡¯ fear and hatred for Ke Cang Ju to new heights!

    No matter how much hatred Ke Cang Ju held for Mu Chen, Mu Chen was still an Elder of the Qing Yun n after all, a respectable position they both held. But Ke Cang Ju had just gone ahead and poisoned Mu Chen without hesitation, showing scant regard for the revered status of being an Elder of the Qing Yun n!

    Even the Elders that had held no enmity towards Ke Cang Ju soon started to feel threatened by his tyranny.

    Mu Chen had been poisoned by Ke Cang Ju openly, and the other Elders started to feel threatened of their own safety. Ke Cang Ju had already dared to take their disciples from them, what more atrocities would he do?

    The Elders thought back on the chaos and fear that had spread before, the depressed and disappointed eyes their own disciples had shown them and their hatred for Ke Cang Ju started to brew and bubble.

    An Elder had gone to the Cloud Treading Peak, bearing tonics as a gift, his face sorrowful in concern, on the pretense of paying a visit on the ill Mu Chen, but was actually there to find out what kind of torment Ke Cang Ju had put Mu Chen under.

    Mu Chen had put on a pitiful face of helplessness and said weakly: ¡°Ke Cang Ju holds the Sovereign¡¯s trust strongly, while I am only an Elder in name with no authority. When he decides he wants to snatch my disciple from me, or anything else that he wants to do against me, there is nothing I can do but to tolerate and suffer under his oppression. The Sovereign himself stands behind Ke Cang Ju, what else can I do? Await death to im me I suppose.¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s defeated words made the other Elder¡¯s heart wince, and told of the hopelessness of the situation.

    At the same time, that brought up another question. The Elder suffering under the oppression this time was Mu Chen. But if Ke Cang Ju were to turn his eyes in their direction, they would obviously share the same fate.

    By that time, must they be forced to swallow the oppression and be as helpless, falling prey to Ke Cang Ju¡¯s tyranny without a word of protest?

    NO!

    That cannot happen!

    rm spread among the other Elders and the bells rang loudly. The Elders who had managed to calm the disciples regarding the previous incident started to feel the dangers looming.

    Mu Chen¡¯s sorry plight relit the me that threw chaos once again into the recently appeased few days of calm. The situation this time was more intense and spread greater fear into the people.

    Qin Yue started to feel the heat and grew jittery. He sent people to the Hidden Cloud Peak to bring a message to ¡°Ke Cang Ju¡±, telling him to stop and desist with the atrocities, and not to stir up any more turmoil.

    The person who impersonated Ke Cang Ju disregarded the warning, tossing it into the wind.

    Within two days from then, high upon the gates leading into the various peaks, a pair of rotted corpses were hung. Those bodies, were the bodies of the very same disciples taken away from the respective peaks by ¡°Ke Cang Ju¡± and brought back to the Hidden Cloud Peak.

    In hours, the bubbling pot of chaos within the Qing Yun n blew up!

    When the Elders saw the ravaged and gory bodies, their faces turned white!

    ¡°Ke Cang Ju, you bastard! I..... will not take this lying down!¡± The curses chorused throughout the various peaks at the same time!

 Chapter 323

    Chapter 323: ¡°Reeling In The Net (2)¡±

    Within the Hidden Cloud Peak, Qiao Chu satfortably on the chair, his legs propped up nonchntly. He looked at Jun Xie, who was stroking the little ck cat¡¯s fur, his eyes sparkling in amusement. ¡°Little Xie, that was just too wicked. You would actually return those bodies back to their peaks. Once their Elders see them, they will surely be hopping mad!¡±

    Their disciples were forcibly taken from them, and in a just a few days, those disciples taken from them turned up dead and were thrown at the foot of their respective peaks. What made matters really intolerable was, the bodies each carried a letter from ¡°Ke Cang Ju¡±.

    In the letter, only a few simple words were written. ¡®Your disciples have been rightfully returned. I¡¯ll be back for more!¡¯

    Those few words were downright arrogant and its message utterly despicable. The other Elders could not possibly remain calm after that, as even Qiao Chu had almost wanted to bash Jun Xie up when he read the letter¡¯s contents!

    That was just too much for anyone to take! The bodies of their disciples were already ravaged to such a pathetic state and Jun Xie had the cheek to im they were ¡°rightfully returned¡±, and he¡¯ll be back!!? ..... Those words might just kill the Elders where they stood when they read the letter!

    ¡°Those people deserve everything we did to them.¡± Jun Wu Xie said softly. Besides the Cloud Treading Peak, the whole of the Inner House of the Qing Yun n¡¯s disciples had been led tomit many atrocities under the rotted leadership from the top. The vanished viges, the missing vigers, were due to the actions of all those disciples. It was sickening to know from the boasts and revtions from the disciples of the Hidden Cloud Peak that all the females in the viges had suffered unspeakable horrors under the hands of the disciples as well while they carried out their mission, such was the cruelty of the disciples of the Qing Yun n.

    Not many things could stir up joy or hatred in Jun Wu Xie in her past life, but one thing that she absolutely abhorred and despised, was the humiliation of the womenfolk.

    Even when she was with the organisation, if any of their members were known to havemitted such travesty, she would refuse to treat and save them even if the orders hade from the very top. She would just watch coldly as those people suffer in agony as they fell victim to the inescapable death that woulde without her treatment.

    The knowledge of it, only steeled Jun Wu Xie¡¯s resolve further.

    If the Heavens could not deliver the punishment due, she would dly lend a hand!

    ¡°Heh heh, I am guessing, the time is nearing, that those Elders will go charging to the Sovereign and kick up a big fuss. And at that time, it will be time for us to reel in ours.¡± Qiao Chu said, rubbing his hands in glee. It was both thrilling and exciting to be carrying out Jun Xie¡¯s ploys. It was hard to imagine that the petite youth before them, who rarely spoke much, would be so meticulous and efficient when carrying out missions like this.

    He would really love to open up Jun Xie¡¯s head, and see what¡¯s really inside.

    ¡°Have the items been ced and set up?¡± Hua Yao asked from one side. He wasn¡¯t as unconcerned as Qiao Chu was. He knew the severity of the situation. If they failed to wipe out the enemy in one go, they would in turn be the ones who would die here.

    ¡°I had it all set up much earlier. Any task that Little Xie hands down to me, would be carried out to the letter.¡± Qiao Chu guffawed, thumping his chest confidently.

    ¡°Within three days, the Elders will make their move. Get Mu Chen prepared. I do not want any untoward incidents.¡± Jun Wu Xie said as she raised her head. After almost a month¡¯s preparation, it was time to pull in the.

    She would make the Qing Yun n, pay for all their sins.

    After being away for so long, she felt a tinge of homesickness.

    Grandfather, Uncle..... Jun Wu Yao.....

    It was time to go home.

    When the things here are all settled, she would make a trip back to the Lin Pce, before she would leave again to cultivate the elixir that Qiao Chu and Hua Yao wanted.

    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll go to the Cloud Treading Peak tonight. I do not dare to step in there in the day as the disciples of the Cloud Treading Peak are currently dead against having any Hidden Cloud Peak disciples step into their territory.¡± Qiao Chu exined, scratching his head. Jun Xie¡¯s and Mu Chen¡¯s alliance was known only to the four of them. The disciples of the Cloud Treading Peak still thought that their Elder had suffered injustice in the Hidden Cloud Peak, and when they saw any Hidden Cloud Peak disciples, their faces turn to rage and they pounced on the HIdden Cloud Peak disciples without hesitation!

 Chapter 324

    Chapter 324: ¡°Reeling In The Net (3)¡±

    What frustrated Qiao Chu further was that if the disciples from the Cloud Treading Peak had attacked him, he could not retaliate! As Mu Chen¡¯s protective nature over his disciples would bring Mu Chene asking for his head!

    All the pieces were already set in ce. They only had to wait for the storm to hit.

    The moment finally arrived. Two dayster, the edgy Elders could not contain themselves any further and had grouped and gathered themselves together to go up the Blue Cloud Peak, to fight for the injustice done upon their disciples.

    They had been pped across their faces and if they continued to swallow their pride and did not react, they would lose their positions as Elders in the eyes of their disciples of the various peaks.

    All the other Elders moved together, and even the not fully recovered Mu Chen was dragged along. The lone exclusion was their target ¡°Ke Cang Ju¡±.

    Qin Yue was sitting in the main hall of the Blue Cloud Peak, and a splitting headache wrecked at him.

    He had eleven Elders under him, and except for the recently deceased Jiang Chen Qing and the culprit, Ke Cang Ju, who was wholly responsible for giving him this headache, all of them were presently here right before him!

    The nine Elders sat on two sides of the hall, all their faces dark and gloomy.

    Cai Zhuo, who was the oldest among them, and whomanded the highest respect, was the first to speak, his face face and he stood up unsteadily.

    ¡°My Sovereign, what is Ke Cang Ju up to? He imed to be acting under your orders to loan a few disciples from the respective peaks to bring back to the Hidden Cloud Peak. We reluctantly agreed as it was after all your idea. But, what did he do after that!? The disciples that he had brought back with him have now turned up dead! Their badly ravaged bodies were even disposed of right before the gates of the various peaks!¡±

    Cai Zhuo sighed heavily and his voice sounded all choked up as he said: ¡°Those disciples were lovingly and painstakingly nurtured by our own hands! But they had been turned into specimens of inhumane torture so cruelly by Ke Cang Ju! Those bodies which had belonged to our beloved and dearly missed disciples were then carelessly thrown before our gates and they were so badly ravaged that not a single one of them was whole! Those were disciples carefully picked and rightfully admitted into the Qing Yun n! How could they be allowed to fall prey to cold blooded murder like this, and at the hands of an Elder of our very own Qing Yun n yet! Would this incident not chill the loyal hearts of our innocent disciples? What drove the final nail into the already bleeding hearts of our disciples? The audacity that Ke Cang Ju actually left a letter on those poor cold lifeless bodies disposed stating that our disciples had been rightfully returned, and he¡¯ll be back again! Sovereign! How could such treachery and atrocities be allowed to happen within our sanctimonious Cloudy Peaks under your glorious leadership!?¡±

    Qin Yue held his head in his hands, his temples were being hammered. Never in his wildest dreams would he imagine that Ke Cang Ju would carry things this far.

    It was no wonder the other Elders could gather themselves and stood together on this. The actions of Ke Cang Ju¡¯s were intolerable even in Qin Yue¡¯s mind.

    Qin Yue knew Ke Cang Ju would kill those disciples. But killing them off and disposing the bodies right before the other Elders was too much and a big p across their faces!

    When Ke Cang Ju had merely taken the disciples, he was able to persuade and gradually appease the Elders that those disciples were in the Hidden Cloud Peak just to provide some assistance and would not be in any danger. Even if they were to die in the end, as long as the bodies cannot be found, they would not have any proof of the murder.

    But Ke Cang Ju had done it this time!

    He must have felt that life in the Qing Yun n was too peaceful!

    He actually dared go up to each Elder and p them across their faces!

    This time, even Qin Yue did not know how to shield Ke Cang Ju. The situation before him was getting beyond his control as all the Elders were obviously burning up in rage. Their egos and standings in the Qing Yun n have been pricked and challenged and they would not back down so easily this time!

    ¡°In regards to this matter, I will ensure you men will get a satisfactory answer. Go! Fetch me Elder Ke!¡± Qin Yue realised that if he continued to shield Ke Cang Ju further on this matter, the other Elders would begin to hold thoughts of rebellion in their hearts. He would just summon Ke Cang Ju here, and let him answer for his own actions, himself!

    After a while, the disciples who were sent to the Hidden Cloud Peak brought Ke Cang Ju.

    And following behind Ke Cang Ju himself, were two young disciples. The three figures stood defiantly just outside the Qing Yun n¡¯s main hall!

 Chapter 325

    Chapter 325: ¡°Storm Clouds Loom (1)¡±

    Without any signs of guilt or fear, ¡°Ke Cang Ju¡± brought his disciples and appeared before the main hall.

    One nce at them was all it took to make the other Elders almost jump up in anger. If it was not for Qin Yue¡¯s presence, they might have all charged at Ke Cang Ju and skinned him alive.

    ¡°Elder Ke, there is something we need to discuss today. Dismiss your disciples from here.¡± Qin Yue said, after clearing his throat. He thought that Ke Cang Ju was getting more and more overboard with his actions. Why would he bring disciples to a meeting between the Sovereign and the Elders?

    ¡°Ke Cang Ju¡± replied offhandedly: ¡°There is nothing they cannot hear, and since the Sovereign asked for my presence, here I am. As to whether I bring my disciples, that should not bother our Sovereign.¡±

    With his arrogant reply, the faces of the other Elders turned a shade of purple and even Qin Yue was visibly angered.

    ¡°Ke Cang Ju¡± had brushed off Qin Yue¡¯smand before everyone and his tone had been highly arrogant, showing total disregard for Qin Yue¡¯s position and authority.

    Qin Yue¡¯s face grew dark and if not for the evidence of wrongdoing held in ¡°Ke Cang Ju¡¯s¡± hands, Qin Yue would have exploded there and then.

    Qin Yue was forced to hold his anger down and proceed as though nothing is wrong.

    ¡°Elder Ke, do you know why I have summoned you here today?¡± Qin Yue made an effort to speak in an even tone.

    ¡°I know.¡± Hua Yao replied as he waved his hand dismissively and brought Jun Xie and Qiao Chu in while he sat down on a seat on one side, ignoring the fiery stares that the other Elders were throwing at him.

    ¡°If you know what this is all about, should you not give an answer to the usations thrown at you today?¡± Qin Yue asked carefully. The chaos that rocked the Qin Yun n recently reached a level never seen before. Not only the Elders, but even the disciples of the Inner House were fearful and anxious. Qin Yue had not expected things to reach such a level of unease and if he had known, he would not have agreed to Ke Cang Ju request.

    But it was toote to renege.

    ¡°Answer? What answer?¡± Hua Yao asked frowning. His stance defiant and conceited.

    The corner of Qin Yue¡¯s mouth twitched, and the faces of the other Elders were angry and filled with hatred.

    Cai Zhuo could not hold back and said: ¡°Ke Cang Ju, as the saying goes, our actions must never go past the line, and when we meet we¡¯ll still get along fine! But you killed the disciples taken from our various peaks, you will not leave without giving us a satisfactory reply today!¡±

    Hua Yao stared at the aggressive Cai Zhuo and smirked. He raised his hand and pointed at Jun Xie who was sitting beside him and said to the rest: ¡°You need me to answer for such a small matter? My disciple here will let you know what I have to say about it.¡± Heid back onto the chair after that, seemingly refusing to say anymore.

    That infuriated the other Elders!

    They came here to settle scores with ¡°Ke Cang Ju¡±, but he simply pushed his disciple to the front to answer for him. What did that mean? His disinterest and nonchnt attitude was the absolute worst!

    Pushing a mere disciple forward to speak to the various Elders? What a joke! That was just pure disrespect! How could a lowly disciple answer or even discuss on an even level with the Elders!?

    Jun Wu Xie was pushed into the limelight as she sat within the main hall, facing the unfriendly stares from all directions. She was nevertheless decidedly calm and her clear cold voice rang out within the hall.

    ¡°The various Elders want an answer, and an answer is what I would give. Elder Ke had acted under orders and every action he took was approved by the Sovereign. Moreover, Elder Ke¡¯s actions were not for his own benefit, but was for the revenge of the Eldest Miss and Elder Jiang.¡± Jun Wu Xie said slowly.

    Qin Yue who sat grandly behind the seat of power grew more and more shocked as Jun Wu Xie spoke. His eyes stared in disbelief at the small figure who was seated beside ¡°Ke Cang Ju¡±, who had spoken with a straight face, frankly and clearly.

    That kid! Did he know what he was saying!?

 Chapter 326

    Chapter 326: ¡°Storm Clouds Loom (2)¡±

    Qin Yue would never have expected that a lowly disciple from the Hidden Cloud Peak would dare reveal the secret deal he had made with ¡°Ke Cang Ju¡± to the masses so easily! He must be tired of living!

    Qin Yue panicked. If Jun Xie was allowed to prattle on, things were bound to get ugly. But Jun Xie did not give Qin Yue any opportunity to interrupt and continued quickly: ¡°The Sovereign had said, he wanted revenge for the Eldest Miss and Elder Jiang, and wanted Elder Ke to develop a new poison. Those disciples that we took were sacrificed to develop that new poison. It was just a few disciples, the Eldest Miss¡¯ and Elder Jiang¡¯s revenge would take precedence.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words rang loud and clear in the ears of the Elders seated in the hall. She spoke without pausing, and the speed was neither too fast nor too slow, ensuring that every single word was clearly heard.

    Qin Yue¡¯s face had turned bright red.

    The expressions of the Elders turned to ones of shock as they stared unbelievably at Qin Yue, their eyes ame.

    The news of the demise of their Eldest Miss and Elder Jiang had reached the other Elders a month ago. They had thought that the doting father, Qin Yue, would have deployed the forces in revenge immediately but even after waiting for a month, there had been no action taken, and they had still thought that Qin Yue had totally changed.

    But Jun Wu Xie¡¯s revtion had made them realise that Qin Yue had not intended to spare the murderers, but was nning to make his vengeance more thorough andplete!

    Qin Yue¡¯s thirst for revenge should not have concerned the other peaks, but who would have thought that Qin Yue would be so blinded by his desire for vengeance that he would disregard their interests and allow ¡°Ke Cang Ju¡± to brandish the Sovereign¡¯s name ande humiliating the other Elders of the various peaks!?

    Even if they had needed sacrifices to experiment the new poison, they could have easily used the disciples from the Outer House. Why did they insist on picking on their own disciples? It was clear that Qin Yue knew from the start what ¡°Ke Cang Ju¡± was doing and he had indulged his malicious intentions. He imed to be doing it for the revenge of Qin Yu Yan and Jiang Chen Qing, but his real intentions must have been only for Qin Yu Yan alone and Jiang Chen Qing was just a convenient excuse!

    As the Sovereign, he acted only for his self interest and killed disciples of the n. He had even disregarded the dignity and reputation of the Elders and allowed them to be freely trampled all over. That was most unbing of a leader!

    The looks thrown at the Sovereign by the Elders were all filled with discontent, and were tinged with rage.

    ¡°What a brazen little kid! Stop with those lies! As the Sovereign of the Qing Yun n, how could I allow myself tomit such atrocities which are by all standards beyond reason!?¡± Qin Yue was pale and he wanted nothing more than to throttle the little kid before him.

    He might have consented to ¡°Ke Cang Ju¡¯s¡± insidious request, but that was done in secret. If the Elders were to affirm that fact, that would be disastrous for him!

    Qin Yue had always shielded Ke Cang Ju but he had done that discreetly all this time as well, and had put up a front of being fair and just, practicing impartiality.

    He knew clearly, that certain deals sealed, cannot be allowed to be brought out into the open.

    He had summoned ¡°Ke Cang Ju¡± here today as he had thought ¡°Ke Cang Ju¡± might be arrogant, but he was never dumb. To appease the situation, ¡°Ke Cang Ju¡± would just have needed to perfunctorily apologise to the other Elders and with a few more words from the Sovereign himself, he would be able to diffuse the tension.

    But who would have known exactly what had gotten into ¡°Ke Cang Ju¡± today. ¡°Ke Cang Ju¡± had brazenly not shown any remorse or guilt for his actions, and had instead shown utter contempt by shoving a mere disciple whose loose lips readily revealed every single detail of the secret deal made between just the two of them!

    When did ¡°Ke Cang Ju¡± be so dense!? Did he not realise the consequences!?

    ¡°Guards! Drag this liar spouting all these nonsense out of here!¡± Qin Yue did not want to hear another single wording out from Jun Wu Xie, as that would only worsen the situation he faced at the moment.

 Chapter 327

    Chapter 327: ¡°Storm Clouds Loom (3)¡±

    Several Blue Cloud Peak disciples rushed immediately, but before they could even touch an edge of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s clothes, Qiao Chu met them head on in a sh and jumped into their midst. A mighty sweep of his long legs sent them all flying into the air just as they had entered!

    Qiao Chu¡¯s ferocious attack sent the people in the hall into a frenzy!

    Both of the disciples that ¡°Ke Cang Ju¡± brought were both rather bold and they had created quite a stir!

    One had revealed before everyone present of the secrets shared between Qin Yue and ¡°Ke Cang Ju¡± without flinching and the other had just attacked disciples of the Blue Cloud Peak and the blow had thrown the disciples out of the hall!

    Fighting in the Sovereign¡¯s hall, Qiao Chu was undoubtedly the first one to dare do it!

    At that moment, Qin Yue blew his top! He stood up angrily and his finger was trembling as he pointed it at ¡°Ke Cang Ju¡± and shouted: ¡°Ke Cang Ju! What is the meaning of those two scoundrels!? Do you still have any respect for me as the Sovereign!?¡±

    A revolt!

    He has revolted!

    Ke Cang Ju might have been arrogant all this time, but he had always still maintained a certain degree of respect for Qin Yue and knew where to draw the line. But now, ¡°Ke Cang Ju¡± had brought two of his disciples who had challenged his authority squarely, and Qin Yue could not hold his anger down anymore!

    All Qin Yue wanted to do at that moment was to strangle ¡°Ke Cang Ju¡± to death!

    ¡°Ke Cang Ju¡± was sitting calmly at the side, looking at the fuming Qin Yue. He then said dismissively: ¡°My Sovereign, your anger is really uncalled for. It¡¯s just a few disciples that were sted out of here. You were rather generous with the disciples of the other peaks before, so just injuring a few of the Blue Cloud Peak disciples isn¡¯t much. Moreover, as per your instructions, your own disciples were spared from the testing of the poison and had only suffered from a kick now, it¡¯s not that big a deal is it?¡± If ¡°Ke Cang Ju¡± had not spoken, the other Elders might not have been further inmed, but those words told of Qin Yue¡¯s selfish and self centered mentality towards his own disciples.

    You wanted revenge for your daughter, and needed to sacrifice the disciples of the Qing Yun n. You then targeted our disciples from the various peaks but left your own disciples safely out of harm¡¯s way.

    The disciples of the various peaks were killed, their bodies ravaged, and Qin Yue wasn¡¯t much affected. The disciples of the Blue Cloud Peak got kicked once, and he jumps up in rage. Where was the impartiality?

    The Elders of the Qing Yun n knew more or less of Qin Yue¡¯s personality. They knew he was a hypocrite through and through and ¡°Ke Cang Ju¡¯s¡± ming words only made the Elders¡¯ eyes widen in astonishment.

    So Qin Yue¡¯s indulgence of Ke Cang Ju¡¯s actions were not only for the revenge of Qin Yu Yan but to use that as an excuse to undermine the positions of the Elders?

    That thought sprouted in the minds of the various Elders and their dissatisfaction against Qin Yue suddenly grew to doubt and they became wary.

    Qin Yue¡¯s face paled, and he stared at ¡°Ke Cang Ju¡± thinking that ¡°Ke Cang Ju¡± must have lost his mind! His words were about to make the whole situation blow up!

    Gritting his teeth, Qin Yue still did not dare force ¡°Ke Cang Ju¡± into a corner as ¡°Ke Cang Ju¡± still held evidence that could bring him down from his seat of power.

    Qin Yue had never been in such an ufortable position. The same Ke Cang Ju who had helped him usurp the position of the Sovereign of the Qing Yun n before had today turned out to pose as his most hated but untouchable threat to him!

    Taking a deep breath, Qin Yue pushed down the fury within, his eyes red from the effort, he finally said: ¡°Elder Ke, your two disciples were disrespectful before the Sovereign. ording to the rules of the Qing Yun n, they must be punished.¡±

    If he could not touch Ke Cang Ju, he would kill his disciples to appease his anger! Just to hit back at Ke Cang Ju.

    ¡°Ke Cang Ju¡± raised an eyebrow and looked at the quietly seated Jun Xie, and his mouth curled into a smile.

    ¡°Sovereign Qin, are you sure you want to carry that out?¡± It seemed that Qin Yue could not hold himself back anymore.

 Chapter 328

    Chapter 328: ¡°Storm Clouds Loom (4)¡±

    Qin Yue frowned, a chill showing in his eyes.

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    The incident today would need blood to be spilled to suppress it. Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words had made the secret between Qin Yue and Ke Cang Ju an open book for all to see. If Qin Yue did not do anything to show his authority, the other Elders might see it as weakness and exploit the fiery situation.

    Only if the two Hidden Cloud Peak disciples paid in blood, would he be able to calm the chaos before him.

    Firstly, it would show that Qin Yue did not show Ke Cang Ju any special favours or indemnity, and even the disciples of the Hidden Cloud Peak, who were under the protection of Ke Cang Ju, would be killed when wrongdoing wasmitted. There had been the deaths of disciples from the various peaks in this incident and killing the two Hidden Cloud Peak disciples would appease the other Elders¡¯ rage to a certain degree.

    Secondly.....

    Those two scoundrels..... One had a big mouth, and the other attacked his disciples. That had greatly challenged his dignity as the Sovereign and if he did not kill them, his position as the Sovereign would be greatly undermined today.

    And there could be a third.....

    Qin Yue narrowed his eyes as he stared at Ke Cang Ju.

    Thirdly, it was to knock some sense into this overly arrogant and overbearing Ke Cang Ju!

    The few Blue Cloud Peak disciples got to their feet, their eyes tinged with fear as they looked at QIao Chu. Qin Yue had already given his orders, and that had meant that Jun Wu Xie¡¯s and Qiao Chu¡¯s were to be rid.

    But the disciples had been taken down with a single swipe of Qiao Chu¡¯s kick, and they were now gripped in fear.

    The disciples wanted to arrest those two youths, but.....

    Those two were just too strong for them!

    ¡°Why are all of you still standing there! Get rid of the two of them right now!¡± Qin Yue shouted.

    The several Blue Cloud Peak disciples looked at each other, grieving at their own helplessness.

    They struggled for a long while, before they carefully took a step towards Qiao Chu.

    However.....

    In a blink of an eye, those Blue Cloud Peak disciples were soundly thrashed by Qiao Chu and thrown out of the main hall. The disciplesy scattered on the ground outside unmoving, all of them seemingly unconscious!

    The disciples of the Qing Yun n were more inclined towards the practice of Medicine and were not highly skilled in their spiritual powers. The Qing Yun n invited many strong expert exponents to serve as resident mercenaries to make up for thatck. The disciples¡¯ weakbat prowess were just pathetic before Qiao Chu¡¯s pair of fists.

    After ridding himself of the weak and pesky disciples, Qiao Chu swept off the dust on his palms, and a smirk hung on his face.

    Qin Yue¡¯s face was thunderously dark. He had not expected Ke Cang Ju¡¯s disciple to possess such strength. A group of his Blue Cloud Peak disciples were thrown out of the hall and knocked out in mere moments.

    ¡°Ke Cang Ju!! Would you not rein your disciples in!?¡± Qin Yue screamed.

    ¡°Ke Cang Ju¡± stood up slowly and replied: ¡°My Sovereign, you were the one who wanted me to develop the poison, and you were the one who agreed to use the disciples of the other peaks to experiment the poison on, but now, you want to use my disciples¡¯ life to appease the outrage from the other peaks instead. I cannot find it within myself to agree to it.¡±

    Qin Yue eyes bulged, staring at ¡°Ke Cang Ju¡± unbelievably. He could not believe what he was hearing! ¡°Ke Cang Ju¡± was pushing all the me onto him!

    ¡°Ke Cang Ju¡± turned to the other Elders and said: ¡°Seek your justice from the head, the Qing Yun n is led by our Sovereign and he calls the shots. If he did not agree, how would I be able to touch your disciples? Qin Yue was the one who gave me the orders, but now he wants me to shoulder the me. I am unwilling and unable to shoulder such a big responsibility.¡±

    Qin Yue was visibly trembling in rage by now and the Elders were absolutely furious.

    ¡°Ke Cang Ju¡± was incorrigible, but his words made absolute sense. If he had not gotten Qin Yue¡¯s approval, he would not have been able to touch the disciples from the various peaks!

    All this tragedy had started from Qin Yue and was possible only with his approval!

    The dissatisfaction from the other Elders for Qin Yue had only been due to the favouritism and indulgence shown to Ke Cang Ju, but this day, it had ballooned to unseen before proportions!

 Chapter 329

    Chapter 329: ¡°Sixth p (1)¡±

    Mu Chen, who had stayed silent all this while exchanged a nce with Jun Wu Xie without anyone noticing. Mu Chen stood up and said: ¡°My Sovereign, may I ask if we, the Elders of the various peaks acted inappropriately to make you raise your guard against us. If your intention is to diminish the powers and authority of the Elders, you would only need to issue amand and there was no need for such underhanded methods. You are the Sovereign and your word isw. Your word alone is enough to make the Elders disappear.¡±

    Mu Chen¡¯s words struck a chord deep within the hearts of the Elders. His words reminded the Elders and reprimanded Qin Yue of his duplicity in this incident that brought about the deaths of their disciples.

    Qin Yue¡¯s head turned to face another adversary, all bent on bringing about his downfall.

    The other Elders were poked into action and they opened their mouths in chorus, throwing words of admonishment and reprimand at Qin Yue.

    Who was Qin Yue? How the leadership of the Qing Yun n fell into his hands was not clear, but the various Elders had a very good guess at what had actually happened.

    A man who lusted for power so badly, that he murdered his own Teacher. Such a man was definitely capable of making moves against his own Elders, to diminish their authority.

    In moments, the main hall of the Qing Yun n exploded in anger as all the other Elders pointed their fingers at Qin Yue!

    Qin Yue suddenly became theirmon enemy.

    Jun Wu Xie eyed the spectacle before her and her eyes chilled.

    Under the beration from all the Elders, Qin Yue burst out, and shouted at the silently observing ¡°Ke Cang Ju¡±: ¡°Ke Cang Ju! As an Elder of the Hidden Cloud Peak, you instigated the other Elders against me! What is your real underlying motive!?¡±

    Qin Yue was going mad, he knew ¡°Ke Cang Ju¡± was not dumb enough to watch him go down in mes. He should know what he should do! Ke Cang Ju should know that if Qin Yue were not able to protect his position as the Sovereign through this, neither Ke Cang Ju would be let off easy by the other Elders.

    The other Elders woulde down just as hard on him!

    ¡°Ke Cang Ju¡± stood up slowly, and looked calmly at the fuming Qin Yue before he said: ¡°I have no hidden motives, but was just stating facts.¡±

    Qin Yue clenched his jaw and said: ¡°What facts!? Why are you going against me!? Why!!?¡±

    ¡°Ke Cang Ju¡± smiled but did not reply, and Jun Wu Xie stood up at that moment, her chilling eyes fixed on Qin Yue, and she calmly retorted.

    ¡°Because, he is not the Elder of the Hidden Cloud Peak.¡±

    ¡°What!?¡± Qin Yue froze as he stared incredulously at the petite figure before him.

    ¡°Hua Yao, let the Sovereign see you as who you really are.¡± Jun Wu Xie smiled, the symphony of cmity was about to start, ying throughout the peaks of the Qing Yun n!

    As Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words were heard by the ears of the people present, their eyes witnessed an incredible sight!

    They saw the badly bowed back of the hunched up ¡°Ke Cang Ju¡± start to straighten, the short stature started to grow, the hideous countenance shifted and the features on his face started to change to be chiseled and sharp, turning beautiful as the moments went by.

    Hua Yao shrugged off the dark cloak on him, and his tall frame was clothed in light purple clothes.

    Momentster, the hideous middle aged hunchback had transformed before the eyes of the people in the hall into a eye popping beautiful youth!

    A heavy silence suddenly hung within the spacious main hall, and all eyes were fixed on the unfamiliar beautiful youth suddenly standing right before them!

    The transformation that had happened before their eyes was incredulous and totally unheard of!

    ¡°You..... you are not Ke Cang Ju!¡± His face was deathly pale, as Qin Yue pointed a shaking finger at Hua Yao.

    ¡°He never was.¡± Jun Wu Xieughed lightly. Theugh lit up Jun Wu Xie¡¯s delicate featured face in a way that somehow made her dazzle at that moment.

 Chapter 330

    Chapter 330: ¡°Sixth p (2)¡±

    ¡°Who are you!¡± Qin Yue¡¯s anger turned to fear, Ke Cang Ju had been unknowingly disposed of and was currently impersonated by someone else! When did all this start? Since when had the Ke Cang Ju he had been seeing all this while been swapped with this youth before him!

    Morever, he had not noticed anything different before this!

    Not knowing what was happening made him start to lose his grip on the situation and his fear rose further.

    ¡°We are here to im your life!¡± Jun Wu Xie stared at Qin Yue, observing his expression of fear on his face.

    The top n across thends, the Sovereign of the Qing Yun n, with his face contorted in fear, was a sight that was very rarely seen.

    And she firmly believed, that that expression of fear would remain stered on his face till his moment of death!

    ¡°What audacity! All this time, it was you impersonating Ke Cang Ju!? You were the one wholly responsible for killing the disciples from the other peaks!¡± Qin Yue spoke through gritted teeth, and in his fear, a glimmer of hope started to shine within his heart!

    If Ke Cang Ju had actually been this youth all this while, he would be able to push all the me to that youth and divert the Elders¡¯ hatred and anger to him!

    ¡°I suggested it.¡± Jun Wu Xie said to Qin Yue, a smile on her face.

    ¡°How wicked and vicious of you! You dare incite hatred between the Sovereign and his Elders!? My Elders, you heard him, all this turmoil was stirred up by these culprits! They plotted to divide the powers that be in the Qing Yun n and carry out their insidious secret plot!¡± Qin Yue grasped desperately at thisst glimmer of hope and tried to heap all the me for the usations onto the youth!

    As expected, with Hua Yao¡¯s identity ringly exposed, the Elders started to recover from their stupor. It had happened too suddenly and the events that had unfolded were both shocking and unbelievable. The hatred towards Qin Yue was gradually diverted to the unknown enemy.

    The Elders were conscious of the fact that at times like this, it called for them to unite against an external threat!

    ¡°I had thought that our Elder Ke would nevermit such vicious atrocities! So you are the culprits! Speak the truth now, what have you done with Elder Ke!?¡± Qin Yue saw that the Elders¡¯ anger had subsided somewhat and he aggressively pushed to divert their anger fully.

    No matter who these youths were, they would not leave the Blue Cloud Peak alive!

    Qin Yueughed in his heart, thinking that the three youths were still inexperienced. If they had not exposed themselves, and used Ke Cang Ju¡¯s identity to incite the Elders¡¯ anger, he would have suffered greatly under the Elders¡¯bined rage.

    But just as things were getting too hot to handle, those idiots had revealed themselves and shocked the Elders, and their rage had subsidedpletely!

    Qin Yue almostughed out loud. Even Heaven was on his side!

    Jun Wu Xie saw Qin Yue¡¯s suppressed glee and her smile grew wider. ¡°Ke Cang Ju? You¡¯ll get to meet him soon ¨C In the depths of hell.¡±

    Qin Yue froze. ¡°You killed him?¡± His eyes were wide in consternation.

    Qin Yue knew Ke Cang Ju¡¯s abilities very well, and even a highly skilled blue spirit expert might not be his match. He might not have possessed spiritual powers, but his proficiency with poison was nothing to sneeze at!

    Three mere young youths would not be able to kill an such a highly proficient poison user that easily.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Jun Wu Xie answered honestly.

    Qin Yue narrowed his eyes in anger and said: ¡°You dare murder an Elder of the Qing Yun n and kill our disciples! You even have the audacity to incite hatred between the Elders and me, trying to cleave a wedge in our ranks! None of you can hope to leave here alive today!¡±

 Chapter 331

    Chapter 331: ¡°Sixth p (3)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie said with smile: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, not everyone in the Qing Yun n will die, and we have no intentions of leaving yet.¡±

    Qin Yue stared at Jun Wu Xie, unable to believe that a young ordinary looking petite youth dared speak so arrogantly to him!

    He had said that not all the people in the Qing Yun n will perish, and they were not above to flee!

    Was the petite youth telling him that he intended to annihte the Qing Yun n!?

    ¡°You are getting too far ahead of yourself! Obliterate the Qing Yun n? You think yourself capable of such a feat!?¡± Qin Yueughed coldly.

    All the Elders had stood up at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s provocative words. No matter how chaotic things were among the leaders within the Qing Yun n, when faced with an external enemy, they knew to group together to take the opponent down.

    ¡°You brat. You¡¯ll see that you would have to eat those words of yours. Just the three of you and you want to annihte the whole of Qing Yun n? What a joke!¡± Cai Zhuo sneered as he looked at the young trio before them. After the initial shock revtions, he had had enough time to calm himself.

    In the eyes of the Elders, they acknowledged that they had some good abilities if they were able to kill Ke Cang Ju. But they had dared to toy with the leadership of the mighty Qing Yun n and the proud and egotistical Elders did not take well to the idea that they had been yed as pawns in the youths¡¯ plot.

    ¡°Whether the joke¡¯s on you or on me remains to be seen.¡± Jun Wu Xie said softly.

    ¡°Oh! That I would like to find out. Show me what you¡¯ve got to back up those arrogant words of yours!¡± Qin Yue¡¯s worries dissipated at that moment and his rage took over. If not for these three youths, he would not have needed to suffer the torment of doubt and distrust, nearly driving his position of leadership into a precarious situation, and chaos would not have swept through the Qing Yun n, and the Elders would not have turned against him collectively!

    Qin Yue gave a mighty shout and many disciples who were standing guard outside rushed into the hall. More than a hundred disciples surrounded Jun Wu Xie, Qiao Chu and Hua Yao, cutting off any routes of escape.

    ¡°No matter how skilled you think yourself to be, do not even think of escaping from here alive!¡± Qin Yue eyes shed cruelly.

    Jun Wu Xie eyed the Blue Cloud Peak disciples around them, and the ends of her mouth curled deeper.

    ¡°Escape? There¡¯s no need for that.¡±

    ¡°All disciples hear my order! Arrest the three of them at once!¡± Qin Yue hollered.

    At that moment, all the Blue Cloud Peak disciples jumped at the surrounded trio!

    At the same time that the disciples pounced, two streaks blurred and exploded within the crowd!

    A humongous two headed bone snake slithered lightning fast right in the middle of all the action. The two headed bone snake had no flesh on his body but only bones that shone ringly white. A pair of blood red eyes on each of its head stared venomously at the disciples, and each of its head was as big as a full grown adult male! The two headed bone snake swung its tail at the crowd of disciples and its serrated bones cut all in the tail¡¯s path, as sharp as finely honed des! Blood flowed and flesh tore!

    On the other side, an immense lumbering bear gave out a ear splitting roar. Its starkly separated ck and white fur posed a striking figure. At over two meters tall, a single swipe of its paw made mincemeat out of a huge chunk of the disciples!

    The sudden appearance of two massive beast ring spirits made the disciples of the Blue Cloud Peak who surrounded the trio howl in terror and many were too flustered and they clumsily tried to summon their own ring spirits. A pity those ring spirits were pathetic in terms of size or attack power, and they did not even pose a threat to the two huge beasts before them!

    Qin Yue stared wide eyed, unable to look away from the two rampaging beast ring spirits sweeping across the main hall. He had seen much of the world atrge, but he had never seen anything close to those two ring spirits! Those two ring spirits would overpower even the ring spirits of the various resident expert exponents¡¯ ring spirits!

    ¡°Hurry! Bring the invited resident experts here!¡± Qin Yue was sweating profusely. Who would have expected that three young unknown youths, would possess such formidable and powerful ring spirits!? If they were allowed to go on, there wouldn¡¯t be enough disciples in the Qing Yun n for them to kill!

 Chapter 332

    Chapter 332: ¡°Sixth p (4)¡±

    One of the Elder¡¯s face had turned all aghast at the bloody scene before his eyes and he could only watch on in horror. Upon hearing Qin Yue¡¯s shout, he snapped back to his senses and moved to run out from there to call for help.

    However, before he could step out through the door of the main hall, a massive ck shadow loomed and knocked him back inside!

    The massive ck beast stood blocking the exit with its body, with its head hung low as it growled. The beast opened its jaws, revealing sharp pointed fangs! The Elder who had almost been knocked unconscious from the blow looked up towards the door. When he saw the ck beast, he suddenly lost all strength in his legs.

    Blood sprayed within the main hall and the Blue Cloud Peak disciples were falling one after another. Under the assault of the two humongous beasts, the three youths stood untouched in the middle, watching calmly as the the bodies of the fallen started to pile up.

    Jun Wu Xie stood in the eye of the storm and observed the deathly pale Qin Yue. She watched him silently and the ice in her eyes intensified.

    Qin Yue felt the chill run up through his body when he saw those icily frosty eyes.

    He could not for his life remember when he had offended these angels of death. They were obviously still so very young, but their ring spirits had grown so powerful!

    Watching them, even the highly skilled Qin Yue did not dare step into the battle.

    He had seen their capabilities and he knew in his heart that he was still no match for the three ring spirit beasts killing his disciples!

    The fear in Qin Yue rose again, and terror gripped him as he felt the closing approach of death looming over his head.

    He could see it in his mind, all his disciples ughtered, and their blood covered every square inch of the floor in the main hall. Their bodies piled up high, surrounding the only clean white marble visible under the three youths¡¯ feet.

    The catastrophic battle before him would not bring a scratch on the trio standing in the middle.

    Qin Yue and the Elders were all held in terror, they had always been revered and held in great esteem by all the people throughout thends. They never would have thought that three mere kids could make them taste this fear, a bitter taste in their mouths.

    Haughtiness, dignity, did not matter to them at that moment as they had been shattered to bits. Their usual upturned noses andcent attitude were gone and they stood trembling, unable to move a muscle, wishing in futility that this was all just a bad dream.

    ¡°Who is the one that needs to escape now?¡± Jun Wu Xie beamed at Qin Yue and the Elders who were huddled closely together.

    Only one Elder within the hall was still calmly seated. His eyes met Jun Wu Xie¡¯s and he stood, walking slowly to stand with the three youths.

    ¡°What is Mu Chen doing?¡± Cai Zhuo asked, hiding behind another Elder, as he peeked out to see Mu Chen walking towards Jun Wu Xie.

    Qin Yue¡¯s eyes were fixed on Mu Chen back.

    ¡°You are better than I thought you were. It is my honour to have worked together with you.¡± Mu Chen stepped through the pools of blood on the floor and stood before Jun Wu Xie, his face beaming with the first smile that came truly from his heart in more than a decade.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t over.¡± Jun Wu Xie smiled back.

    Qin Yue could not take his ears off the conversation Mu Chen and Jun Wu Xie were having. He burned at Mu Chen¡¯s treachery and his face turned red.

    ¡°Mu Chen! You are in cahoots with them!? You would destroy the Qing Yun n!? How could you? As an Elder of the Qing Yun n!!¡± Mu Chen was thest person he would have expected to turn against the Qing Yun n.

    Mu Chen¡¯s father had been the previous Sovereign of the Qing Yun n and Mu Chen grew up within these Cloudy Peaks. His love and passion for the Qing Yun n was way beyond what anyone else here held.

 Chapter 333

    Chapter 333: ¡°Sixth p (5)¡±

    It was the very same person who had devoted his whole life to the betterment of the Qing Yun n that had actually been in cahoots with outsiders to bring total annihtion to the mighty Qing Yun n!

    That was just unbelievable to the Sovereign and other Elders!

    In reply to Qin Yue¡¯s desperate shouts, Mu Chen merely turned slowly to face him, and his voice sounded almost disgusted when he said softly: ¡°This ce is no longer the same Qing Yun n I knew and treasured, if the Qing Yun n is to exist in its current state, I would much rather choose for it topletely cease to exist altogether.¡±

    The n¡¯s past sacrimonious sanctity had been viciously tarred and blemished by the rot and filth that had taken root and had been prevalent in many recent years, it should just be exterminated altogether!

    Qin Yue stared at Mu Chen in unbridled rage. He could not fathom and pinpoint exactly when Mu Chen had started his alliance with the three youths. Mu Chen had been badly poisoned all this while, so how had he joined up with them?

    The series of questions swirled in Qin Yue¡¯s mind confusingly and soon, the answer came to him suddenly.

    When Mu Chen had been bedridden with poison, it had only been a ploy to gain the sympathy of the other Elders! Mu Chen did not speak much, but every single word stoked the fire burning within Qin Yue!

    ¡°Did you think that if you kill me and the Elders here, you would be able to still walk out of the Qing Yun n alive!? Let me tell you, stop dreaming! The multitude of disciples within the twelve peaks would not allow you to leave unscathed! The Cloudy Peaks will be your final resting ce!¡± In his rage and fear, Qin Yue screamed out in frustration and gave vent, trying to hide the fear within him.

    Jun Wu Xieughed, a series of melodiousughter poured out from Jun Wu Xie, sounding clearly within the hall. She shook her head wearily at Qin Yue¡¯s empty threats as Qin Yue stood unmoving, his face showing a deathly pallor.

    ¡°Impossible! You will not seed here today!¡± Qin Yue struggled to maintain hisposure, but a nagging voice seemed to be telling him that the youth before him was entirely capable of what he imed.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie smiled as she produced a waxed pill in her hand.

    ¡°This pill here contains poison mist. Within an hour, when the sun reaches its peak, the heat will melt the coating of wax and the poison mist will spread. The slightest touch or inhtion will immediately im the life of a person.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie showed the poison pill before Qin Yue and the other Elders, and her smile grew more radiant. She had developed this poison mist by improving on the effects of Ke Cang Ju¡¯s Lone Smoke. It was formless and was impossible to escape from, and only very highly skilled expert exponents beyond the indigo leveled spirit user would be able to suppress its lethal effects and hope to survive.

    ¡°Many of these pills have been ced throughout eleven of the peaks within the Qing Yun n. It will send all your beloved disciples on a straight route to hell.¡± Jun Wu Xie beamed as she said it, and her eyes shed with murder.

    ¡°When..... did you n all this.....¡± Qin Yue stared, eyes wide with fear, and he started shaking violently.

    If everything she said was not a bluff..... The mighty Qing Yun n with its numerous disciples..... would be finished.....!

    Jun Wu Xie replied nonchntly: ¡°After you agreed to allow Ke Cang Ju pick disciples from the various peaks.¡±

    Qin Yue drew in a deep breath and his slumped in defeat!

    All the various peaks had their own guards preventing unauthorised entry from outsiders. In order for those three youths to enter and nt the poison pills within the peaks, was supposed to be impossible to achieve undetected. But with the Sovereign¡¯s own seal of approval and orders, it was made to be an easy task for them!

    It finally dawned on Qin Yue at that moment. What the petite youth wanted was not to incite the various Elders against the Sovereign. What she wanted to achieve beneath it all, was to have the selection of the disciples of the various peaks to take up all of the Elders¡¯ attention, allowing them free rein to nt those seeds within the various peaks unnoticed, toplete their plot to obliterate the whole Qing Yun n!

 Chapter 334

    Chapter 334: ¡°Sixth p (6)¡±

    The plot was impossibly deep! And absolutely indefensible!

    Qin Yue was left speechless and helpless. Three young youths had left the Sovereign of the mighty Qing Yun npletely defeated and the humiliation crushed Qin Yue¡¯s dignity to tiny little pieces.

    The one fatal move that made it possible for them to nt all the seeds of destruction was allowed to be carried out by no one else but himself.

    The other Elders¡¯ rage directed at him however strongly did not matter anymore. What frustrated him and made him feel like tearing his own hair out the most was his own stupidity and the reality hurt the most.

    He had prided himself to be more intelligent than most people all his life, and one single mistake had cost him everything he held dear. He lost even his most prized Qin Yun n, to three young youths!

    Within the hour, all would be lost and all the Qing Yun n¡¯s Inner House disciples would be dead. The only survivor would be Mu Chen and his Cloud Treading Peak. Rampaging with the main hall now, were three overpowering ring spirits, blocking all routes of escape for them.

    In the end, when the Qing Yun n was left with a lone Mu Chen as an Elder, he would call the shots within the Qing Yun n, and would stand as thest and only witness to all that had happened here at the Blue Cloud Peak¡¯s summit. The truth would remain buried forever and the Qing Yun n would cease to exist henceforth.

    Qin Yue could already feel the ws of death creeping into the Cloudy Peaks!

    An Elder suddenly stood up, his face terror stricken.

    ¡°I hereby absolve myselfpletely of all ties from the Qing Yun n! I don¡¯t want to be an Elder anymore! Spare me! I will not say anything against you!¡± The Elder pleaded pitifully as he fell down to his knees.

    Power and authority did not matter anymore, not at the cost of one¡¯s life. At the end of the road, all that did not mean anything anymore.

    ¡°Count me in!¡±

    More of the Elders started to state their willingness to relinquish their positions of leadership and powers and retain their lives.

    Qin Yue¡¯s face darkened and his face started to twitch.

    He raised a foot in anger and kicked out at the Elder who had first opened his mouth in plea and said angrily: ¡°You think they will let you off just because you say you will have nothing more to do with the Qing Yun n? That¡¯s being too naive! Did all your brains suddenly be addled? They will not stop till every single one of us are killed!¡±

    Their other Elders turned to Jun Wu Xie with pleading eyes but all that they saw was the radiant smile on Jun Wu Xie, with dark vicious murder in her eyes.

    At that moment, all their hopes werepletely dashed, and the Elders could only wail and howl,menting at self perceived injustice in futility.

    It was set in stone..... they were to die that day.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, none of you can hope to leave this ce alive. Enemies must bepletely rooted out, I think all of you must at least understand that.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words only reaffirmed that all hope was lost and the Elders fell into deadly silence.

    Qin Yue stared hard at Jun Wu Xie, but unable to recall ever seeing that face. Why was the petite youth so bent on killing him? And unwavering in his quest to annihte all in the Qing Yun n?

    ¡°Who are you? What do you have against the Qing Yun n!? What made you so determined to exterminate the Qing Yun n!?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie replied softly, but those words quaked Qin Yue violently. ¡°Qi Kingdom, Jun Family.¡±

    Qin Yue felt as though a bolt of lightning struck him. He could not speak, and a cold chill run through him.

    ¡°It¡¯s you! You killed my daughter!¡± Qi Kingdom, Jun Family..... The murderers of Qin Yu Yan!

    Jun Wu Xie shrugged, ¡°The Qin Yun n did not allow me any other alternatives and I had to strike first. You have only yourself to me for seeking your own doom.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie had nothing against the Qing Yun n before. If the Qin Yun n had not pushed her into a corner, she wouldn¡¯t have needed to leave home ande to this faraway mountains to plot their demise.

    Everything that she did here was to protect her family from harm.

    If only the Qing Yun n had not fallen into the hands of Qin Yue, the n might not have turned to such oppression of the people throughout thends, and all this would not have even begun.

    s, they nted the seed of evil, and the poisonous fruit born from their own actions was about to be swallowed by their own selves.

 Chapter 335

    Chapter 335: ¡°Sixth p (7)¡±

    Qin Yue fell back into his chair, his head abuzz.

    Who would have thought, the mighty Qing Yun n famed throughout thends, on one of its expeditions to the tiny Kingdom of Qi,e across the harbinger of death?

    The sleepy inconspicuous kingdom, actually hid a demon capable of obliterating the whole Qing Yun n!

    If he had known, Qin Yue would have given up on the Soul Jade, and wished he had never met Jun Xie!

    But, it was toote for regrets and there was no way he could turn things around.

    ¡°Hua Yao, you have less than an hour.¡± Jun Wu Xie turned to look at the beautiful youth standing beside her. Qin Yue¡¯s and the Qing Yun n¡¯s uing demise had be a fact that would not change, but she had not forgotten her deal with Hua Yao and Qiao Chu.

    Hua Yao nodded and with a wave of his hand, the double headed bone snake slid speedily to charge at Qin Yue. The Elders who were cowering close to the Sovereign screamed and fled in all directions. Qin Yue¡¯s face was already white as a sheet and when his eyes saw the massive double headed bone snake, the totally defeated Qin Yue did not even want to run.

    With Qin Yue¡¯s skills, if he gave it all that he had and put up a fight, he would be able to cause quite a bit of nuisance for Jun Wu Xie and her allies.

    But with all that had happened, it had whittled down his will and crushed any hope that he had initially held.

    The chaos that wrecked havoc within the Qing Yun n, the Elders¡¯ protest, and his impending doom. All this were part of the plot of a young Jun Xie, who maneuvered and controlled everything in hs hand. All these events, had hammered mercilessly and driven out all the fight that had previously driven the proud Sovereign all his life.

    Just killing her enemies would be easy for Jun Wu Xie, but if her enemies had all died with a single sh, it would be letting them off too easy.

    So, Jun Wu Xie had made Mu Chen and Hua Yao put up an act, to incite the chaos to continue to y out till thest moment, chipping away at everyone¡¯s will. Jun Wu Xie wanted the whole Qing Yun n to feel the dejection, even till their moment of death.

    The double headed bone snake wrapped its tail around Qin Yue, the de like bones slicing into Qin Yue¡¯s flesh. The heartrending pain filled Qin Yue¡¯s mind and a pair of red eyes stared at him as though they had been soaked in blood. Qin Yue was living in a nightmare and his blood flowed out from his wounds, drenching hisvish clothes in a bright shade of red. The double headed bone snake brought Qin Yue and held him before Hua Yao. The once lofty and unreachable Sovereign of the Qing Yun n had been brought down from his seat and he looked a wretched sight. No sign of the usual haughtiness and arrogance was present, his ashen face and dejected eyes showed no signs of emotion.

    ¡°Where is the map that Ke Cang Ju gave you?¡± Hua Yao asked directly after shredding his disguise.

    The resigned and dejected Qin Yue heard Hua Yao¡¯s query and his eyes shed briefly in shock. Qin Yue quickly recovered and his eyes became expressionless once again before he replied weakly: ¡°I do not know what you are talking about.¡±

    Hua Yao frowned in annoyance and gestured slightly with his hand. The bones coiled around Qin Yue began to tighten, and the bone des cut deep, buried halfway into Qin Yue¡¯s flesh!

    A pitiable wail escaped from Qin Yue, and the veins on his neck and face bulged. His face was flushed a deep red and sweat ran down his face profusely. His head was arched back as he howled in pain.

    Bright red blood dripped sttering on the floor, the pool widening in a dark crimson shade.

    ¡°Where is it?¡± Hua Yao asked chillingly again.

    Qin Yue was losing consciousness from the pain and spasms started to wreck his body, and Qin Yue could not even speak. He could only shake his head weakly.

    Louder and louder screams followed, the shrill tone piercing right into the hearts of the other Elders. They had been hopelessly terrified and had not moved at all from their spots, cowering in horror as they saw Qin Yue tormented, praying they would not be the next one to meet the same fate.

    Time continued to run, unstoppable. One third of the hour had passed, and Qin Yue¡¯s breaths were getting weaker, but he still refused to reveal a single word on the map.

 Chapter 336

    Chapter 336: ¡°Sixth p (8)¡±

    ¡°Hey, Brother Hua, if this drags on any further, he is going to die.¡± Qiao Chu saw that Qin Yue was getting weaker by the minute and time was running out. They had not expected Qin Yue¡¯s refusal to reveal anything even when he was on the verge of death. They did not care if Qin Yue were to die, but with his death, Qin Yue would bring with him their only lead to the whereabouts of the map.

    Hua Yao frowned, perplexed. His beautifully featured face creased in consternation.

    The Qing Yun n was vast. If Qin Yue refused to spill the beans and die, they would have to scour the whole of the Cloudy Peaks and they would need a long time to do that.

    ¡°Leave it to me.¡± Jun Wu Xie said suddenly.

    Hua Yao looked quizzically at Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°I¡¯ve said it. We only have one hour.¡± Jun Wu Xie said slowly. Qin Yue would die as she had said he would, within the hour, and not a moment more than that.

    Hua Yao let the double headed bone snake release Qin Yue and put him on the ground. Qin Yue was covered in his own blood and his breaths were getting shallow. He did not look like he could speak as his face contorted involuntarily.

    Jun Wu Xie squatted down and looked at the greatly weakened Qin Yue. She drew her silver needles, and pierced them into the twelve main arteries and stopped the bleeding from his wounds temporarily. Next, she pried Qin Yue¡¯s mouth open and threw three elixirs into his mouth and forced him to swallow them before she stood up.

    Not understanding what was happening, Hua Yao looked at Jun Wu Xie. He had seen Jun Wu Xie in action before and he hadplete trust when he handed Qin Yue over to her, although he was unsure what she would do.

    Why did she stop the bleeding, popped the elixirs in him, and ignored him after that?

    Qiao Chu craned his neck and looked at the stiffened Qin Yue. He had be very curious with Jun Wu Xie¡¯s myriad of strange elixirs with heaven defying effects. He had seen what horrors ¡°Beauty¡¯s Facade¡± brought to its victim and he wondered what other elixir was at work here now on Qin Yue?

    Time seemed to stop at that moment. The Elders remained trembling and huddled together in a group quietly on the side. They peered intently at the unmoving figure of Qin Yue, lying on the floor.

    Jun Wu Xie ignored everything and only whipped out a hanky and wiped at her hands carefully and meticulously.

    No one knew what Jun Xie had fed Qin Yue and why there had been no effect.

    Momentster, the scene that greeted their wonder made everyone gasp in surprise!

    Qin Yue¡¯s body suddenly jumped once. He bent and curled up his limbs at odd angles and a horrifying wail suddenly sounded heartrendingly breaking the silence in the hall! Qin Yue limbs looked like they were being twisted by a great force into impossible angles, and this was just the beginning. His fingers started tearing up and many gaping wounds appeared, and a white powdery looking substance flowed out mixed in with the blood from those wounds. Qin Yue¡¯s body was rocked by spasms and he shook violently as though struck by lightning.

    ¡°Bone disintegration?¡± Qiao Chu¡¯s eyes widened suddenly. Staring at the unidentifiable substance flowing out from the wounds as white powder, Qiao Chu finally reasoned that it could only be from the bone, ground up into powder!

    Qin Yue¡¯s finger bones were unexinably disintegrated into powder and they flowed out with blood, staining the white floor.

    All his fingers were bleeding, and one can only imagine at the agony by hearing the incessant wailsing from Qin Yue, who had been too weak to even speak.

    Qin Yue¡¯s flushed face and turned grey and his bulging eyes were bloodshot red. Tears and mucus ran uncontroble down his face and the sound of him grinding teeth heavily showed the unimaginable agony Qin Yue was suffering under.

    ¡°First the hands, next the legs. It starts with the four limbs, then the spine and the ribs. Don¡¯t worry, you will be fine. As long as I am here, I will not allow you to die just yet.¡± Jun Wu Xie finally spoke to him, and the corners of her mouth curled up devilishly once again.

 Chapter 337

    Chapter 337: ¡°Sixth p (9)¡±

    Qin Yue¡¯s bloodshot eyes were staring unwavering at Jun Wu Xie, filled with hatred and pain. No one could imagine the agony he was feeling. He could not move and the intense pain tore through his body unendingly almost driving him insane.

    He would never have guessed that such inhumane torment could possibly be inflicted on the human body.

    It felt like millions of ants were gnawing on his bones, bit by bit, little by little, and his flesh disintegrated together with the bones. At that moment, Qin Yue¡¯s only wish was for death to im him quickly!

    The pain felt under the torture by the double headed bone snake was in no wayparable to the unimaginable agony he was feeling at that moment!

    He had felt faint several times through his ordeal, but the silver needles stuck in him kept him conscious and did not allow him any reprieve.

    Although only the briefest of moments had passed, it already felt like a long year to Qin Yue. Forced to remain conscious, the heart rending pain made him yearn fervently for death, but death¡¯s door was closed to him.

    Qin Yue¡¯s will crumbled to dust in but that brief passing moment, and blood stained his mouth. His howls did not end and he finally loosened his lips.

    ¡°Beneath the stone behind my chair in my study!¡±

    Let deathe!

    Come quickly!

    The torment was too much too take, and he couldn¡¯t bear it a moment more!

    Sorry!

    Really really sorry!

    If he knew this day was toe, he would not have usurped the seat of the Sovereign! He would have been content to remain a lowly disciple and not put through this torture!

    Jun Wu Xie turned and looked at Hua Yao. Hua Yao froze in shock a moment before he sped his hand over a fist to thank Jun Wu Xie, and left immediately with Qiao Chu towards Qin Yue¡¯s study, to retrieve the item.

    In the main hall, Jun Wu Xie swept her gaze over the cowering pale faced Elders, who were all staring wide eyed at Qin Yue who was screaming for his own death. She then turned to Mu Chen with a smile.

    ¡°You want to do it yourself?¡±

    Mu Chen narrowed his eyes, filled with malice. He looked at the violently shaking Qin Yue lying on the ground, without feeling an ounce of pity.

    Qin Yue might look extremely pitiful at that moment, but all that pity waspletely overshadowed by hate!

    He would never forget the time when his parents had died from the poison before Qin Yue. He remembered vividly Qin Yue face then, the face hideous with malice and triumph. He remembered thete Elders who had been loyal to the previous Sovereign, mercilessly murdered by Qin Yue, one by one.

    Qin Yue did not deserve to live!

    But his death must note so easily!

    His lone life, could not atone for his lifetime of sins!

    Qin Yue had ruined his life, and Qin Yue had brought the Qing Yun n into ruin!

    ¡°No, I want him to live till thest moment, and suffer the agony.¡± Mu Chen said through gritted teeth, his hatred ring brightly in his eyes.

    Jun Wu Xie did not say anything more and turned away from Qin Yue. She left Mu Chen alone, to savour his revenge slowly, and not steal from him any of the sweetness.

    Qin Yue had thought that if he revealed the location of the map, he would be relieved from the torment. But Mu Chen¡¯s reply drove him into feel utter despair. The once greatly revered Sovereign of the mightiest n throughout thends, was now reduced to a trembling heap on the floor, his body writhing in agony.

    His eyes pleaded for a quick death.

    But, till his own time was up, his burning wish would not be granted.

    A gong sounded, announcing the arrival of noon, and the sun was at its zenith. The zing heat beat down, and clouds of poison mist suddenly permeated eleven of the Cloudy Peaks. The Inner House disciples of the various peaks were not aware of the approaching doom and were feasting on food, and boasting of their nefarious crimes with pride.

    Jun Wu Xie lowered her eyes, and removed the needles that had kept Qin Yue alive all this while in one smooth sweep!

    Without the needles, Qin Yue¡¯s eyes suddenly bulged, and his body gave one big jerk, and he finally breathed hisst!

 Chapter 338

    Chapter 338: ¡°Overpowered (1)¡±

    Just as Qiao Chu and Hua Yao came back, they saw Qin Yue breathe hisst. They were not in the least concerned about it though that man was the Sovereign of the mighty Qing Yun n.

    ¡°We¡¯ve got it.¡± Hua Yao nodded to Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°It is time to send everyone on their way. Mu Chen, it¡¯s time to get your disciples off the mountain.¡± Jun Wu Xie turned to leave resolutely, and the rest of them followed after.

    In the main hall, the members of the Qing Yun n were still too terrified to move. As they watched Jun Wu Xie leave, they wanted to heave a sigh of relief, but Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words just before she left made them shiver uncontrobly.

    Three massive beasts finished up the massacre within the main hall and the ce was bathed in a bright shade of red. The bloodbath was seemingly used to cleanse this mighty n of its sins and filth.

    As they walked down the Blue Cloud Peak, the bodies of its disciplesy scattered all over, unmoving in death. Even till thest moment of their lives, they did not know what killed them.

    The once bustling Cloudy Peaks, were now covered in a shroud of silence. Throughout the journey from the Blue Cloud Peak to the Cloud Treading Peak, Mu Chen did not see anyone still alive.

    Jun Wu Xie had delivered on her promise. To annihte all within the Qing Yun n!

    ¡°What do you have nned next?¡± Hua Yao asked, turning to Jun Wu Xie. The matter with the Qing Yun n hade to a close and from here on, the Qing Yun n ceased to exist anymore.

    Jun Wu Xie pondered a moment as she surveyed the majestic peaks that had once housed the mighty Qing Yun n, and replied softly: ¡°I want to make a trip home first.¡±

    She had been away from home for a long time, and it was time she went back.

    ¡°We¡¯ll go back with you then! Mu Chen said he needs to stay a while longer to sort things out with the disciples of the Outer House and the resident mercenaries, and will go to the Qi Kingdom in about two weeks to look for you. We¡¯ll apany you back, and after you have settled your own things, you can help us to refine the elixir.¡± Qiao Chu said excitedly. After hanging around Jun Xie for a time, he felt that Jun Xie was a goodpanion to have around.

    Jun Xie was still so young, but the schemes that meticulous mind came up with astounded himpletely.

    Even when faced with the all powerful Qing Yun n, the enemy had crumbled and fallen into the depths of hell before that mind. Hanging around a little demon like that, made his days so much more exciting!

    Jun Wu Xie looked at the enthusiastic Qiao Chu, and nodded after a moment¡¯s thought.

    This time, with Hua Yao¡¯s and Qiao Chu¡¯s help, she had achieved her objective to obliterate the Qing Yun n much more smoothly. Compared to her initial n, she was able to shorten the process by two weeks.

    As with any cooperation, they would have to keep to their word.

    In Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mind, she had recognised Hua Yao and Qiao Chu as her temporary allies in their cooperation. Little did she know, that this chance meeting that resulted in their first alliance, would bind their lives together for the rest of their lives.

    The three of them made their way down the mountain, and left the tying up of loose ends to Mu Chen.

    As the trio ambled down the mountain together, Qiao Chu was excited, and he chattered on non-stop, but Hua Yao and Jun Wu Xie remained silent.

    Suddenly, when the trio reached the halfway point, two figures appeared at the summit of the Cloudy Peaks.

    The two figures saw the peaks littered with bodies, and their eyes sparked in interest.

    ¡°What is wrong with the Qing Yun n? It had been just half a year and they have fallen to such a pitiful state?¡± The attractive looking man said with augh as he surveyed the scattered bodies, but his eyes shed with a malicious chill.

    The other man frowned. At that moment, the gem bracelet he wore on his wrist emitted a green glow and the man gasped.

    ¡°A nt ring spirit actually exists in the Lower Realm!!¡±

 Chapter 339

    Chapter 339: ¡°Overpowered (2)¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± The man who wasughing asked in shock.

    ¡°There is a reaction from the spirit gem, that person must still be close! We should still be able to catch up!¡± The man said staring at the green glow the spirit gem was giving out, and his eyes narrowed.

    ¡°Haha! We have searched till the soles of our shoes were all worn out to no avail, and now a chance meeting has brought it right before us! We cannot let it escape!¡± The man¡¯sughter grew more intense.

    The two figures suddenly blurred and disappeared from the summit of the Cloudy Peaks!

    At the midpoint of the mountain, Jun Wu Xie looked at the massive beast ring spirits following behind them. The ck and white fur of one of the beasts looked just like the National Treasure of one of the countries in her past life, but the size of the beast before her was so much bigger than what she remembered.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t my dear Rolly just majestic and heroic looking!?¡± Qiao Chu saw that Jun Xie was staring at his ring spirit and he sang his praises proudly patting the massive tummy. That furry rounded tummy looked extremely inviting to touch.

    The little ck cat on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s shoulder raised a paw and covered its face.

    Here ites!

    Its mistress was at it again!

    Jun Wu Xie stared intently at the humongous ¡°panda¡±, keeping herself silent for a long while before she asked: ¡°Can I touch?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± Qiao Chu said jovially, feeling especially generous.

    Jun Wu Xie walked up to Rolly and stared at the massive bear that was over two meters tall before her. Her chilly eyes were extremely focused at that moment.

    Rolly tilted its head and looked in confusion at the tiny figure standing before it. Rolly was conscious of its Master¡¯s mind and knew that the figure before it was a friend and not a foe, and it was not to attack.

    They stood staring at each other a long moment and Qiao Chu had thought that Jun Xie was not going to touch Rolly anymore. At that moment, Jun Wu Xie squealed delightedly and plopped herself onto Rolly¡¯s bulging tummy, her hands fully extended, trying her hardest to envelope the massive bear into her tiny arms.

    Buried into the soft fur, and immersing herself into the velvety smoothness, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes were closed in revel, enjoying every moment.

    The little ck cat on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s back almost wanted to cry.

    Its mistress¡¯ illness had struck once again!

    Jun Wu Xie did not hold much fondness for many things, but she waspletely defenceless against furry creatures. When she had first applied to be a vet, it was firstly for the sake of revenge, and the second reason was just because she loved these furry creatures.

    Heaven knows, the expressionless and cold face on Jun Wu Xie, when faced with little cats and dogs, changed drastically and the eyes stayed fixated and sparkled so brightly that it always made the little ck cat want to cry.

    It seemed that even after being reborn, her illness had not gone away!

    The double headed snake did not draw any attention from her, but the huge cuddly panda and its charming innocence was irresistible to Jun Wu Xie, brought about by her weakness towards adorable and furry creatures.

    Qiao Chu¡¯s jaw dropped as he stared at Jun Xie who had always been cold and distant, burrow himself into his ring spirit¡¯s tummy and the always chatty Qiao Chu suddenly could not find any words to say.

    The.....

    Change was just too astounding!

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s unwavering calm and overwhelming intelligence always made people forget her young age. But her actions with Rolly brought out the little girl hidden withinpletely.

    ¡°My Rolly..... must be..... exceptionally adorable.....¡± Qiao Chu struggled a long time to squeeze those words out of his throat. He had thought that Jun Xie had been impressed with Rolly¡¯s majestic stature and dominating power. But it seemed that he hadpletely misunderstood.

    Hua Yao¡¯s corners of his mouth twitched, but he did not say a word.

    And high up in the trees at their side, the hidden Ye Sha looked at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s sudden and drastic change in manner, made him almost fell off in shock.

    He would never have imagined, that the cold and highly intelligent Miss, had such a weakness for furry ring spirits!

 Chapter 340

    Chapter 340: ¡°Overpowered (3)¡±

    ¡°This, should be of interest to my Lord.¡± Ye Sha rubbed his chin, as he released a tiny ck snake from among the trees.

    Ye Sha¡¯s daily task was to protect Jun Wu Xie in secret. But the Miss was vicious and there was nothing she could not handle on her own in the Qing Yun n. Ye Sha¡¯s protection soon became superfluous and his daily task quickly became collecting intelligence on her likes and dislikes as well as her daily activities. He wrote the information on a small piece of paper, and sent it via a ck snake to deliver it to Jun Wu Yao, in the Kingdom of Qi.

    At the same moment Ye Sha released the ck snake, his face suddenly stiffened!

    Two highly formidable presences were approaching at an rming speed!

    Ye Sha perked up, and his body tensed. His eyes scanned the surroundings carefully.

    Reveling in thefort of Rolly¡¯s furry tummy, Jun Wu Xie waspletely rxed when suddenly, a stranger¡¯s voice spoke, interrupting her revelry.

    ¡°So, that¡¯s where you are.¡±

    The voice that had sounded suddenly made the trio turn towards it.

    They saw two attractive looking men a distance away from them. The two men, were gauging the three of them carefully and the eyes on the two men were rather queer. They had seemed to be appraising goods rather than looking at three youths.

    Their contempt was obvious, and they did not bother to hide it.

    ¡°It is you? Or you? Or rather..... the little one here.¡± The man was smiling as he queried, looking at Hua Yao, Qiao Chu andstly his eyes fell on Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes went cold. Without knowing why, the two men who had suddenly appeared, gave her an extremely bad feeling.

    Hua Yao and Qiao Chu were wary. Rolly came to stand beside Qiao Chu and the double headed bone snake put up a defensive stance.

    ¡°Huh? What am I seeing here? A member of the Bone Shifters Tribe in the Lower Realm. Kid, that double headed bone snake¡¯s your ring spirit right?¡± The man narrowed his maliciously, looking at Hua Yao.

    Hua Yao stiffened, and his eyes stared back dangerously.

    ¡°Yin Yang Bear..... Tsk tsk. How did these ring spirits appear in the Lower Realm, you¡¯ve really opened my eyes today.¡± His eyes turned back onto Rolly as he spoke.

    ¡°Double headed bone snake, Yin Yang Bear. You¡¯re both not the person we¡¯re looking for.....¡± The man¡¯s eyes turned slowly to Jun Wu Xie and his mouth curled at the corners.

    ¡°Hey kid, I am guessing you have a nt ring spirit on you.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie heart jumped, she had not released Little Lotus, so how did they find out about the nt based ring spirit hidden within her body?

    ¡°Who are you guys?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked coldly. The feeling these two men gave her waspletely different from all the others she had met. Just by standing before her, they gave out an enormous pressure, clutching at her heart, making it difficult for her to breathe.

    It was a feeling that Jun Wu Xie was feeling for the first time after she was reborn.

    ¡°We are good people. Kid, just tell it to me like I¡¯m your older brother. Is your ring spirit a nt based one?¡± His wide smile made his eyes narrow as he coaxed gently.

    Jun Wu Xie frowned deeply and her face showed enmity.

    ¡°Sigh..... don¡¯t get too excited now. We¡¯re here just to ask you a few things.¡± The man saw that his act was not working on Jun Wu Xie and he sighed in helplessness dramatically.

    The other man who had been standing silent on the side was staring dangerously at Jun Wu Xie instead.

    ¡°We don¡¯t know each other, and we have nothing to talk about.¡± Jun Wu Xie took note of the actions taken by the two men.

    ¡°Since you are being so uncooperative here, we can only.....¡± The man who was smiling said and suddenly, his eyes shed bitingly cold.

 Chapter 341

    Chapter 341: ¡°Overpowered (4)¡±

    Before hisst word reached the ears of the three youths, he suddenly disappeared from his spot.

    Jun Wu Xie was surprised as a cold chill rushed into her chest. The next moment, a ck shadow dragged her backwards.

    Everything simply happened too fast. Hua Yao and Qiao Chu who were just beside her did not know what was happening and by the time they realised it, they saw the man who had disappeared was suddenly standing at the spot Jun Xie previously was with a torn piece of cloth gripped within his hand.

    On the other side, a coldly handsome man dressed in ck had appeared out of nowhere and he stared gravely. Jun Wu Xie was standing quietly behind the man and a part of her coat was torn, fluttering in the wind.

    ¡°Hmm, not bad at all.¡± The smiling man assessed the man dressed in ck who had suddenly appeared. His smile intensified and his eyes red with a killer¡¯s instinct.

    Jun Wu Xie stared at the back of the man dressed in ck, her eyes thoughtful. Everything had happened in the briefest of moments and she had not felt any presence approaching her but the two men had suddenly appeared!

    She saw that the front of her coat had been torn by the man who was smiling. If not for the man in ck¡¯s sudden interference, the only thing torn out might not have been just her coat, but her heart!

    Sweat ran down Jun Wu Xie¡¯s back. Since her rebirth, she felt for the first time, that the ws of death hade so close to her!

    That man with the perpetual smile on his face had instantly gone for the kill with his first strike!

    ¡°I would implore for Miss to leave this ce immediately.¡± Ye Sha faced his back to Jun Wu Xie, his stern face was gravely serious and his eyes were fixated guardedly on the white robed man with the smile on his face.

    If he had not dragged Miss back at that moment, they might have lost her by now.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± As Ye Sha had his back to Jun Wu Xie, she could not see Ye Sha¡¯s face. She could feel that the man dressed in ck harboured no ill intentions towards her, and was even protecting her from harm.

    Ye Sha did not turn back but replied calmly: ¡°I am acting under the orders of Master Wu Yao to guard Miss from harm. My lowly name will only dirty Miss¡¯ ears. I would humbly request that Miss leave immediately. These two men are more than Miss can handle.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie froze a moment. She had not heard Jun Wu Yao¡¯s name for a while and hearing it suddenly made her heart wince.

    My elder brother actually sent someone to protect her.

    Ye Sha hesitated a moment before he said to Hua Yao and Qiao Chu: ¡°I would need to trouble the two of you to escort Miss away from here. Leave the two men to me.¡±

    Hua Yao and Qiao Chu did not realise anything amiss to Jun Xie having been addressed as a Miss, but Ye Sha¡¯s words made them feel a bad premonition of things rise within their chests.

    ¡°Sure.¡± The two of them agreed readily.

    Ye Sha nodded gravely.

    The white robed man looked at Ye Sha disapprovingly.

    ¡°You cannot possibly be thinking that you can stop the two of us all by yourself right?¡± The strongest they have in the Lower Realm can only be a purple level spirit anyway.

    ¡°You will soon find out.¡± Ye Sha threw out a chillingugh and suddenly shouted: ¡°GO!¡±

    Hua Yao and Qiao Chu reacted immediately and they lifted Jun Wu Xie and ran down the mountain. No matter who the other two men were, they were not people they could take on. The man in ck protecting Jun Xie was clearly much stronger than the two of them were. In a battle among exponents of such overpowering might, the two of them would only be a hindrance if they stayed behind.

    ¡°Running away!? Not that easy!¡± The white robed man narrowed his eyes dangerously and was about to give chase when Ye Sha stood in his way!

 Chapter 342

    Chapter 342: ¡°Overpowered (5)¡±

    Ye Sha blocked the path leading down the mountain, denying the two men passage.

    The white robed man threw a palm at Ye Sha impatiently. Unexpectedly, Ye Sha countered and struck back with his palm!

    Two strong opposing forces exploded at that moment, and the white robed man stared at Ye Sha in disbelief when he found out that Ye Sha¡¯s power was on par with his!

    ¡°You are not from the Lower Realm! Where are you from!?¡± The white robed man was shocked, as the smile faded from his face.

    Ye Shaughed coldly, but did not reply.

    ¡°Damn!¡± The white robed man cursed under his breath and soon, he waspletely engaged with Ye Sha. The two mighty powers shed. The surrounding grass and nts were uprooted by the rush, the wind kicked up from their movements and the ground tremored lightly below their feet!

    The white robed man found that he was unable to take down Ye Sha and his muttered curses did not stop.

    Ye Sha noted his opponent¡¯s strikes and movements andmitted them to memory, speedily scanning his mind to identify his opponent.

    Just when the two powerful forces were deeply immersed in theirbat, the grey robed man who had been awfully silent all this while charged into the battle. A powerful st exploded from his palm, aimed directly at Ye Sha vitals. Held down by the white robed man¡¯s ferocious attacks, Ye Sha could only shift slightly. The st hit him squarely on the chest and a mouthful of blood suddenly sprayed from Ye Sha¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Leave this guy to me. Do not let the nt ring spirit escape.¡± The grey robed man¡¯s eyes were steely cold as he instructed the white robed man.

    The white robed man stared at Ye Sha in anger, and turned to rush down the mountain. Ye Sha wanted to chase after him but the grey robed man had already engaged him and did not allow Ye Sha any choice but to fight!

    Moments into the battle, Ye Sha grew frustrated. The grey robed man was more highly skilled than the white robed one!

    This level of skill, would be considered very strong even in the Middle Realm!

    .....

    Hua Yao and Qiao Chu did not release Jun Wu Xie but ran quickly without stopping. Their speed was much faster than Jun Wu Xie and they could see the foot of the mountain before them. But a persistent white figure suddenly appeared before them on the path down the mountain.

    ¡°Just where, do you guys think you¡¯re going?¡± The white robed man¡¯s eyes were narrowed to a slit and a chill emanated out as those eyes stared unwaveringly at Jun Wu Xie.

    What amazing speed! Hua Yao and Qiao Chu were deeply surprised and they put their bodies before Jun Wu Xie, protecting theirrade behind. The double headed bone snake and the Ying Yang bear were standing at the ends of each side.

    Jun Wu Xie was looking at the backs of Hua Yao and Qiao Chu, her face frowning slightly.

    ¡°His target is only me, and this has nothing to do with you. You should just leave.¡± Jun Wu Xie took a deep breath. Judging from Hua Yao¡¯s and Qiao Chu¡¯s reactions, it would seem that even if the two of them attacked at once, they would not be a match for the white robed man.

    The enemy came eyeing Little Lotus hidden within her and it should not concern the two of them.

    Hua Yao and Qiao Chu did not even turn their heads but stood stoically in front of Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Little Xie, your reasoning sounds a little off. Since we are brothers in arms, no amount of reasoning would ever make us abandon our brother and escape on our own, leaving you in the lurch.¡± Qiao Chu¡¯s voice was tinged with his carefree and joyous personality.

    Hua Yao replied: ¡°We promised that man that we would bring you to safety, away from here.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie was at a loss for words. She opened her mouth and stared at the two youths she had only known for a month. She had not known, that they saw her as a brother.....

    At that moment, Hua Yao¡¯s and Qiao Chu¡¯s backs, ovepped the slender figure in her mind.

    When they were simrly in perilous danger, that moron had done the same thing. Standing stoically in front of her.....

    ¡°Go!¡± Jun Wu Xie gritted her teeth and suddenly slipped past the two of them, and the little ck cat on her shoulder morphed into the ck beast.

    She never wanted to see ever again, anyone else fall trying to protect her!

 Chapter 343

    Chapter 343: ¡°Overpowered (6)¡±

    Hua Yao and Qiao Chu looked at Jun Wu Xie in surprise. That small frame before them had a backbone stronger than any!

    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to protect me. Between us, we are merely allies in our cooperation. You do not need to give up your lives for that. I will not be able to repay you enough.¡± She already felt indebted to that moron and she did not want to increase that debt with any more people.

    Hua Yao and Qiao Chu were speechless as they stared at Jun Wu Xie in confusion.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words had been cold and almost sounded heartless. But the two of them knew deep in their hearts that Jun Wu Xie said it in such a way to make them back off and not get dragged into the danger before them.

    ¡°We need no repayment, we just feel like it.¡± Qiao Chuughed as he said that.

    Jun Wu Xie remained where she was, her back ramrod straight, unwilling to turn her head.

    The white robed man looked on impatiently at the three youths. ¡°Brat, I only want your ring spirit. If you don¡¯t want yourrades to die, just stay still and let me take your ring spirit.¡±

    The three youths put together would not need more than a finger of his to take them on.

    ¡°Enough with your nonsense! If you want to touch Little Xie, you¡¯ll only be able to do that after we¡¯re dead!¡± Qiao Chu stood forward without hesitation and and released his spiritual powers. Unexpectedly, the spiritual power surrounding him was actually purplish in colour!

    Hua Yao followed right after and released his spiritual power. A purple glow emanated from his body!

    Both of them have attained the purple level in their spiritual powers!

    Jun Wu Xie looked in surprise at Hua Yao and Qiao Chu. They were both just a few years older than she was and they had both attained the peak purple level!

    It had been a century since a purple spirit had appeared under the skies, and these two were still youths. How did they achieve that!?

    The white robed stared in surprise as well when he saw the purple glow envelope Hua Yao and Qiao Chu. But soon, a smile appeared on his face.

    ¡°Forcefully upgrading your spiritual powers..... You would notst long, would you? Purple spirit..... Ha! I guess that¡¯s the highest level you can forcefully raise yourselves up to at the moment. A pity..... Two purple spirits, are still beneath my notice!¡± The white robed man¡¯s eyes narrowed and he charged right at Hua Yao and Qiao Chu!

    Qiao Chu and Hua Yao used every ounce of their spiritual powers to take on the white robed man together. Even the double headed bone snake and the Ying Yang Bear joined the battle. Jun Wu Xie could not hold herself back any longer and rushed into the battle with the ck beast!

    It was one against six, and it should have been a given who had the advantage. But as the battle raged, the oue was totally unbelievable!

    The white robed man, under the assault from six joined forces, took them on easily!

    Even having two highly skilled purple spirits joining forces were not a match for the white robed man.

    Jun Wu Xie, who had just broken through to the orange level was not able to contribute much to their might.

    The white robed man handled his opponents with a cold smile on his face. One of the strikes of his palm broke the tail of the double headed bone snake, and a flying kick sent the Ying Yang Bear soaring. The white robed man with his body still in mid air, fully extended his arms outwards, and a hand grabbed onto Hua Yao¡¯s shoulder. He tightened his grip and the sound of bones breaking could be heard. He then flung his hand and Hua Yao was thrown out of the battle. His other hand clenched into a fist and he swung it smashing into Qiao Chu¡¯s face!

    In a sh!

    Blood flew!

    Qiao Chu¡¯s temple bone cracked and blood flowed from the opened wound. Half of his face was bruised ck and blue.

    The ck beast leapt at the white robed man from the back, but was held by its throat and lifted.

    ¡°Kid, if this fight continues, yourrades are really going to lose their lives.¡± The white robed man said as heughed evilly, still holding the ck beast by the throat.

    Jun Wu Xie was already battered and bruised, her left hand was broken in the battle earlier. She bit on her lip and stared coldly at the frighteningly powerful white robed man.

 Chapter 344

    Chapter 344: ¡°Overpowered (7)¡±

    ¡°Why struggle so? Having just you die is better than getting them all killed together with you isn¡¯t it?¡± The white robed manughed jovially, but the look in his eyes were venomous like they had just been dipped in lethal poison.

    Jun Wu Xie clenched her jaw tightly. Since she had been reborn, this was the first time she felt so defeated.

    In this strange world, highly skilled exponents were plentiful and her poison did not work all the time against them!

    ¡°Whether we live or die isn¡¯t up to you! Kill me if you can! Spare me your bbering!¡± Qiao Chu struggled as he pushed himself up. On the side of his face that was already heavily bruised, the flesh above his eye had split and blood flowed freely. He could not see through that eye anymore but he still refused to back down and dragged himself toe stand beside Jun Wu Xie. He panted slightly from the effort and rested a hand on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°I said it before. Once within the Qing Yun n, I will look out for you. We are now still within the Cloudy Peaks right?¡± Qiao Chu pointed at the path that led down the mountain and his bloodied face as he struggled to put on a smile.

    ¡°We agreed to go back to cultivate the elixir, and if you are not leaving, neither are we.¡± Hua Yao dragged himself to walk over to them. His shoulder de was crushed and even if he could control the shape and form of his bones, he was unable to shift bones that had been crushed.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s breathing slowed at that moment. A strange feeling came over her that spread out from her heart. It felt foreign..... yet a little familiar at the same time.

    ¡°SInce you wish for death, I can grant that to all of you!¡± The white robed man exerted his strength on his hand, and broke the neck of the ck beast. The ck beast stopped struggling and its four limbs drooped.

    Qiao Chu and Hua Yao moved to charge again, but this time, Jun Wu Xie pushed them down firmly. She kicked the ground and leapt, soaring towards the white robed man.

    She was not strong enough, and might not get out of this alive. But, if she was aiming for mutual destruction, she was at the very least capable of that!

    Grandfather, Uncle..... Wu Xie is sorry.....

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes shed grim with determination, and the silver needles that appeared in her hands were stuck into the major arteries into her own body. Her body speedily reached the white robed man and the white robed man was shocked a moment, unsure why Jun Wu Xie hade to him suddenly to seek her own death. In that moment of hesitation, the ck beast whose neck he had broken suddenly came back to life and pounced onto his back, biting onto the man¡¯s neck before he could react.

    The white robed man raged in anger as the ck beast bite drew blood. He grabbed at the ck beast¡¯s head with one hand and wanted to throw the beast off his back. A strange force suddenly flowed through the white robed man¡¯s body. He felt as in his body, as if another soul had barged in forcefully! And it messed up his consciousnesspletely.

    ¡°You want my ring spirit so badly? Sure! I¡¯ll give it to you! When you are dead! I¡¯ll surely give it to you!¡± Jun Wu Xie was right beside the white robed man and she lifted her head, her cold eyes were frighteningly chilled in determined and unshakeable resolve.

    As those bitingly cold eyes stared at him, the white robed man found himself unable to move!

    The ck beast¡¯s fangs pierced further into flesh, opening up a channel into the white robed man¡¯s soul.

    Jun Wu Xie and the little ck cat were joined souls and when both their souls were ame and burning, it brought about a destructive blow directly onto a person¡¯s soul, and circumvented the person¡¯s spiritual power¡¯s prowess.

    The white robed manpletely overpowered them, but an attack on his soul would not be that easily avoided!

    Jun Wu Xie made the ck beast y dead, just to win them this tiny opening!

    She would rather sacrifice herself to bring down the enemy with her than cause the deaths of herrades fighting to protect her!

    Not anymore! No one must die protecting her ever again!

    Not even once! She would shoulder it all!

 Chapter 345

    Chapter 345: ¡°Fight to Live (1)¡±.

    Every moment that their souls burned, it ate into Jun Wu Xie¡¯s and the ck beast¡¯s life force. An assault that burned up their life force was unstoppable.

    It was Jun Wu Xie¡¯s ultimate finisher, and she could only use it once in her life.

    The white robed man¡¯s soul was extremely strong and for Jun Wu Xie and the ck beast to restrict his movement, they had expended a great amount of their life force. In a blink of an eye, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body was covered in perspiration, and her face was extremely pale,pletely drained of colour. The ck beast¡¯s fur had lost its shine and every strand had turned dry and brittle.

    Hua Yao and Qiao Chu could see that Jun Wu Xie was looking extremely unwell. They wanted to get close but an unseen force pushed them back.

    When Jun Wu Xie used her soul to attack, a soul shield formed and encapsted her body, that did not allow anyone toe close.

    ¡°Little Xie! You¡¯ll really die! Stop it now!¡± Qiao Chu panicked and shouted at Jun Xie. He did not know what Jun Xie was doing but he could guess from seeing Jun Xie¡¯s face that was gradually losing its colour that he must have used some forbidden technique that threatened his own life to stop the white robed man¡¯s attacks.

    Worry filled the eyes of the two helpless youths. Hua Yao tried all ways and means but was still unable to get close.

    Jun Wu Xie did not move, or rather, could not move.

    She had not protected that moron in her past life, and in this new chance at life again, she would not allow the same tragedy to strike again.

    Her life here was an unexpected find and her rebirth might not have been that long, but she had found family bonds that she had never experienced, that had thawed her long frozen heart and allowed her to feel warmth. She felt she had already gained!

    Having been suppressed within her own body by Jun Wu Xie, Little Lotus was ovee in anxiety. Qiao Chu and Hua Yao did not understand the situation, but he knew it better than anyone. His link with Jun Wu Xie¡¯s soul allowed him to directly feel Jun Wu Xie¡¯s gradually diminishing soul. His own fear made Little Lotus almost burst out in tears.

    His mistress must not burn her soul any longer, or she would die from it!

    When her soul burned out and disappeared, no one would be able to let Jun Wu Xie be reborn again!

    ¡°No..... Don¡¯t die.....¡± Little Lotus was already crying in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body. He loved this Mistress of his and he did not want her to die like this.

    Hepacted his soul bit by bit, and Little Lotus made a sudden dash out of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body!

    A bright sh of light burst from Jun Wu Xie¡¯s finger! The violent impact forcefully sted Jun Wu Xie away from the white robed man and the assault on the soul was suddenly broken!

    A gush of blood sprayed out through Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mouth, her burnt up diminished soul and the recoil from the sudden interruption nearly ruptured her internal organs!

    A figure covered in mes hurriedly held up the copsing Jun Wu Xie!

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes were barely open, ovee with weakness, as she looked at Little Lotus, who had rushed out anxiously, who had broken out from her body on his own ord.

    That small chubby face was covered in tears and balls of blue me surrounded his tiny body. The blue mes reflected in his eyes and made the always timid little guy look upromisingly resolute.

    ¡°Don¡¯t die, I don¡¯t want my Mistress to die.¡± Little Lotus looked at Jun Wu Xie in despair, and Jun Wu Xie was no longer capable of speech at that moment. She frowned at Little Lotus, and shook her head weakly.

    The burning of her soul had put her body under great trauma, and a deficiency in the soul, could be cured by any kind of elixir or medicine.

    Little Lotus¡¯ eyes rimmed heavily with his tears and he opened his mouth. He stared at the stubby arms holding Jun Wu Xie and he narrowed his eyes in resolute determination. He bit off a piece of flesh from his arm and fed it to Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes shed with refusal and her heart wrenched, but she was too weak to reject. Little Lotus fed Jun Wu Xie with the flesh from his arm as the healing properties of the Snow Lotus was unparalleled.

    ¡°Fight to live!¡±

 Chapter 346

    Chapter 346: ¡°Fight to Live (2)¡±

    Little Lotus put Jun Wu Xie gently onto the ground and cast a nce at her weak form, before he turned to stare at the ck beast with its fangs still lodged in the white robed man!

    Blue mes erupted from his body and red suddenly!

    Little Lotus gave out a heaven shattering roar engulfed in those mes!

    At that moment, the tiny chubby figure started to grow under raging mes!

    Drunk Lotus raged in unbridled fury and his eyes burned with undeniable hatred as he cast his gaze on the white robed man!

    ¡°Little ck.¡± Drunk Lotus squeezed those two words through his teeth.

    The ck beast narrowed its eyes and the light was fading from them. Jun Wu Xie¡¯s assault on the soul was forcefully broken by the involuntary and sudden appearance of Little Lotus. But the ck beast had not moved an inch and if it let go, the white robed man would embark on a massacre and Jun Wu Xie would surely not live.

    But having lost Jun Wu Xie as the main pir in the deadly assault, the ck beast¡¯s soul would only be able to hold the opponent down for a extremely short period of time and was not able to inflict any damage.

    ¡°Our debt between us, will be settled in our next lives. Let¡¯s kill this guy here first!¡± Drunk Lotus had only one arm left and his fist¡¯s knuckles crackled as he clenched it tightly.

    The ck beast let out a low growl as if in reply to Drunk Lotus.

    Drunk Lotus did not hesitate any further and charged at the white robed man held down by ck beast in the deadly grip of its fangs at the sacrifice of its soul. Drunk Lotus struck heavily at the man¡¯s spirit, putting everything he had behind his punch in this battle to the death!

    The white robed man let out a low moan and his eyes suddenly turned bloodshot. He could not believe he was injured by this group of trash in the lower realm!

    ¡°So you are the nt based spirit? Atst.....¡± He struggled to smile and the white robed man suddenly released an explosive surge of spiritual power and the energy sted the ck beast away from him! He leapt at Drunk Lotus and grabbed him by the neck.

    ¡°Wait till you are devoured and I¡¯ll see how arrogant you can be then!¡±

    The strength of that grip on Drunk Lotus did not allow him to struggle free, but he ignored the overpowering hold on his neck and kicked the man on the chest with all his might!

    The white robed man was pushed back a few steps from Drunk Lotus¡¯ kick but the grip on his neck did not loosen and he was dragged along with the man.

    ¡°Damn!¡± The white robed man was furious, he had never found himself in such apromised situation.

    The grip on Drunk Lotus¡¯ neck tightened further and the white robed man wanted nothing more than to break Drunk Lotus¡¯ neck. ¡°Anyway, as a ring spirit, you would not die. Enjoy the suffering I am about to inflict on you!¡±

    The white robed man stretched a hand towards Drunk Lotus¡¯ head!

    At that moment, a beastly growl sounded, and the ck beast who had been blown away leapt at the white robed man and sank his fangs into his upper arm.

    The white robed man¡¯s eyes shed in rage with the pain. He did not think that his opponents would turn out to be a group of opponents so suicidal and persistent!

    He concentrated his spiritual power on both his hands and the surging force shot straight towards the ck beast¡¯s head. The ck beast¡¯s jaws remained firmly lodged in the arm with its death¡¯s grip but the st from the white robed man¡¯s strike tore half the flesh out from its jaws giving the ck beast an agonising and devastating wound.

    Drunk Lotus was driven into spasms from the surging spiritual powers and he bit hard on his own tongue to let the pain force himself to remain conscious. He raised a trembling hand to hold the white robed man¡¯s arm tightly, to restrict its mobility.

    ¡°Attack him now!¡± Drunk Lotus suddenly shouted with everything he could muster.

    Hua Yao and Qiao Church who had recovered a little of their energy at the side leapt at this final opportunity gained at the expense of theirrades life force and struck at the white robed man with everything they had!

    A loud st sounded through the mountain and the white robed man¡¯s spiritual energy red a blinding brilliance!

 Chapter 347

    Chapter 347: ¡°Fight to Live (3)¡±

    In the blink of an eye, with the exception of Drunk Lotus, everyone else was blown away from that explosive release of spiritual power!

    ¡°You pipsqueaks do not possess enough power to kill me.¡± The white robed manughed coldly and his eyes burned with rage. His palm burst through Drunk Lotus¡¯ abdomen with a single strike and Drunk Lotus¡¯ face contorted in agony. Spiritual energy burst through Drunk Lotus¡¯ body and in the next moment, Drunk Lotus¡¯ body slumped and remained motionless. The blue mes that covered Drunk Lotus dissipated and his body started to slowly disperse into a golden glittering light, morphing into a badly ravaged Snow Lotus in the hand of the white robed man.

    Throwing the withering Snow Lotus on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body, the white robed man sneered: ¡°I will put all of you through unimaginable agony.¡±

    Jun Wu Xiey on the ground, unable to move a muscle and stared weakly at the Snow Lotus that had rolled to rest against her cheek. A flower that should have been wlessly white, that radiated with unblemished beauty, nowy withering sadly, and had lost half of its pale petals, looking like it would perish at any time.

    ¡°You¡¯re still at it?¡± Another chill voice rang, and the grey robed man appeared before the eyes of the people gathered near the foot of the mountain, his steps hindered by a badly bloodied and unconscious Ye Sha, who was being dragged behind in the grip of the grey robed man.

    ¡°Just limbering up a little, I¡¯ll finish it right now.¡± The white robed man replied.

    The grey robed man only shot him a look of impatience but did not say anything.

    All of a sudden, the unconscious Ye Sha sprang into action!

    He broke free of the grey robed man¡¯s grip and gathered his life¡¯s blood and concentrated them onto his palm. A bright red ray formed and sped right at the white robed man, piercing him straight through the chest!

    Ye Sha expended everyst bit of his powers and released a humongous ck snake. The ck snake slithered away speedily as it coiled everyone lying on the ground into its tail!

    ¡°Miss! Allow me to deliver all of you away from here!¡±

    As soon as thest of his words left him, his body blew up in a mighty explosion! The powerful stpletely engulfed the grey robed man who was standing closest to him and dealt him a devastating blow!

    In the same moment.....

    The Cloudy Peaks rocked!

    The ck snake held Jun Wu Xie and the others in its tail and took them off the mountains!

    Wild winds suddenly roared, wrecking havoc. The ck mist that permeated covered the whole mountain path and it was specked with red, the blood of Ye Sha¡¯s, his ultimate sacrifice by blowing himself up.

    Jun Wu Xie was coiled within the ck snake¡¯s tail, the withering Snow Lotus in her arms. Her cold eyes staring fixedly on the explosion of blood mist.

    Till the moment that Ye Sha had detonated himself to save her, she had not even found out his name. Who was he.....

    Unable to remain conscious any longer from the heavy trauma to her soul, Jun Wu Xie sumbed and fell into a deep sleep.

    .....

    She did not know how long she slept, and Jun Wu Xie woke up from her deep slumber in shock.

    That blood mist had left a deep impression in her mind and it was as though she was back at the ce where she almost died.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake!¡± A soft and tender voice suddenly sounded by Jun Wu Xie¡¯s ear. Jun Wu Xie turned her head and saw a pleasant and pretty young girl sitting by her bedside, her eyes like limpid pools, smiling happily at her.

    Jun Wu Xie frowned slightly, but she did not sense any danger from the young girl. She lowered her eyes and found a tiny form sleeping beside her, a familiar sight.

    The little ck cat was soundly asleep, its body covered inyers of bandages. The tiny body was curled up tightly in a ball, leaning against the side of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s pillow.

    ¡°Master had wanted to bring it out for treatment but it had refused to leave your side. Rest assured though, Master has already steadied its tattered soul and it would recover after a period of treatment and rest.¡± The adorable young girl noticed Jun Wu Xie¡¯s line of sight, and smiled warmly.

 Chapter 348

    Chapter 348: ¡°Phoenix Academy (1)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie lowered her eyes to look at the tiny form and picked the little ck cat up to cradle in her arms. She then sat up to get out of bed.

    Fei Yan gasped in shock and hurriedly got up to stop her. ¡°You are not well enough yet!¡±

    Jun Wu Xie was nevertheless insistent and when her feet touched the ground, a spinning wave of dizziness engulfed her and her body swayed and rocked. Fei Yan reached out wanting to hold her but Jun Wu Xie steadied herself and walked towards the door.

    The sight that met her outside was rather sad to see. In the empty courtyard, the buildings were dpidated and overgrown weeds grew out between the stone bs on the path. The building she walked out of looked like she was in an academy but it was in a state of disrepair and seemed more abandoned than to be upied by the young girl behind her and her Master.

    Jun Wu Xie had heard about academies and many youths enrolled into academies after their ring spirits awoke to study under a Master. They would then learn everything about ring spirits and things about spiritual powers.

    Jun Wu Xie should have been enrolled into an academy at her age, but the series of turmoil that rocked the Qi Kingdom had dyed her opportunity for these studies.

    Wafting through the air in the courtyard, Jun Wu Xie detected the scent of wine. She raised her head and followed the scent to its source.

    In a corner of the courtyard by the side of a lotus pond, a man spotting a full beard sat on a stone bench, pulling long swigs at the wine jar in his hand. Half of his face was covered by his beard but the red flushedplexion could be seen, and his eyelids were lowered and drooped in drunkenness. What caught Jun Wu Xie¡¯s attention was behind the man instead, a withering lotus flower in a pond was filled with duckweed.

    ¡°Hey! You shouldn¡¯t move about so much! You¡¯re not well yet!¡± Fei Yan rushed over and saw Jun Wu Xie standing by the lotus pond. Fei Yan¡¯s gaze then turned to the bearded man at the side who was observing Jun Wu Xie in between swigs of the wine and said: ¡°Master! He wouldn¡¯t listen, he insisted oning out even though he¡¯s not recovered yet.¡±

    The bearded man whom Fei Yan addressed as Master stared at Jun Wu Xie and waved his hand nonchntly. ¡°Let him have a look. This is his ring spirit after all, and it has turned into such a state. It is normal for him to be so worried.¡±

    The was only a lone lotus in the pond, and that was a Snow Lotus. After the white robed man¡¯s devastating assault, the Snow Lotus had lost a big part of its vitality, and was unable to even morph into its human form. It¡¯s beautiful petals had shrunk and curled up tightly together, the edges of his petals had turned brown, and had lost almost all its glorious beauty from before.

    Jun Wu Xie stared silently at the Snow Lotus and her face was expressionless. An hourter, she turned her head to look at the bearded man who had been observing her with interest all this while.

    ¡°Can it be saved?¡±

    ¡°Its essence and life force was greatly damaged, but cultivating it in this pond might still possibly save it. If it was forcefully moved, within two weeks, its essence would disappear and scatter into the winds.¡± The bearded man was direct and did not mince his words.

    Jun Wu Xie frowned, and she lowered her head and looked at the little ck cat in her arms, and remained silent.

    ¡°Instead of giving it all your concern, you should spare a thought for yourself. Your injuries are rather severe and I heard from Qiao Chu that you guys encountered people from the Middle Realm. You used an exceptional technique to attack the opponent did you not?¡± The bearded man hesitated a moment before saying: ¡°Do not be rmed, I am the Master of Hua Yao and the others.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie looked at the bearded man and still did not say anything.

    The bearded man looked helplessly at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s tiny face with its cold expression before he said: ¡°Alright, if you do not want to talk about it, you don¡¯t need to. Deficiencies in the soul is hard to treat. You must be careful from now on.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie turned her eyes back to the Snow Lotus and asked: ¡°You can save it?¡± She was unable to sense Little Lotus¡¯ and Drunk Lotus¡¯ spirit essence from the Snow Lotus, but she somehow felt that the lone Snow Lotus in the pond seemed to possess a tiny bit more vitality than it had on that fateful day.

 Chapter 349

    Chapter 349: ¡°Phoenix Academy (2)¡±

    The bearded man raised an eyebrow. ¡°It will live if you leave it in there.¡±

    ¡°Where are Hua Yao and Qiao Chu?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked next.

    ¡°Fei Yan, bring him to them.¡± The bearded man said as he pointed with his chin.

    As he watched Jun Wu Xie¡¯s departing back, the bearded man raised his eyebrow deep in thought and took another long pull on the jar of wine. As the wine went down burning his throat, his eyes turned to look at the Snow Lotus in the pond.

    ¡°A nt spirit..... No wonder they attracted the attention of people from the Twelve Pces. Such a nourishing nt spirit at that. If the Higher Realm are to hear about this, it will surely bring about another bloodbath.¡± He muttered to himself, andughed at the futility of the situation.

    Fei Yan brought Jun Wu Xie back to the courtyard and led her towards a locked door. She was about to knock when the door opened up.

    A charming youth with a gentle disposition stood behind the door. His smiling eyes were reced by surprise when he suddenly saw Fei Yan and Jun Wu Xie outside and he saidughing a momentter: ¡°You¡¯re here to see them Fei Yan? And this must be the friend Brother Hua brought back with him.¡±

    Fei Yan hopped up to stand beside the youth. At a nce, the two of them seemed to be almost the exact same height.

    ¡°That¡¯s him. He just woke up and he insisted on getting out of bed. I couldn¡¯t stop him, and Master told me to bring him to see Brother Hua and Qiao Chu.¡±

    The youth smiled, and that smile¡¯s radiance seemed to be able to put a field of flowers to shame.

    The youth was about to go on when from within the room, a familiar voice called out.

    ¡°Little Xie is here? Wait! I haven¡¯t got my pants on yet!!¡± Qiao Chu sounded panicked.

    Fei Yan who was still by the door scoffed with augh: ¡°Your stupidity might be contagious, please keep yourself well covered.¡±

    The youthughed melodiously and looked at Jun Wu Xie and said: ¡°Please wait a moment. My name is Rong Ruo. I heard Qiao Chu calling you Little Xie, would you mind if I addressed you like that as well?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie nodded slightly.

    Rong Ruo suddenly looked at the sky and her eyes suddenly seemed distant.

    ¡°When Brother Hua and Qiao Chu brought you back to us that day, we were greatly shocked. The ck snake ring spirit that sent all of you here that day soon died after reaching here, and just left behind a pile of snake bones. I buried them in the hill behind the academy.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie did not reply. Her memory had stopped at the moment that Ye Sha had sacrificed himself. She could not recall anything that happened after that.

    That ck snake might be the ring spirit of the man dressed in ck. When people die, their ring spirits disappear and do not leave behind a pile of bones like the ck snake did. That was rather puzzling indeed.

    After a while, Qiao Chu called out again from inside the room.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay now! Come in!¡±

    Rong Ruo invited Jun Wu Xie in, polite and gentle.

    Jun Wu Xie walked into the room and saw two beds on each side of the room, with Hua Yao and Qiao Chu lying helplessly on each one of them.

    Half of Qiao Chu¡¯s face was still wrapped in bandages and he wore a loose robe. He grinned toothily at Jun Wu Xie and Hua Yao just sat in his bed quietly, looking in a slightly better condition than Qiao Chu. When Jun Wu Xie¡¯s gaze met his eyes, Hua Yao nodded in greeting but did not say anything.

    ¡°Carry it a moment.¡± Jun Wu Xie turned suddenly and handed the unconscious cat over to Rong Ruo. Rong Ruo was puzzled and he exchanged a nce with Fei Yan, and both saw the questioning eyes in each other.

    The ck cat must matter a lot to Jun Xie. Why had he handed it to Rong Ruo and not Fei Yan, who was the first person Jun Xie had seen when he first woke up?

    The two of them did not really understand it.

    ¡°Little Xie, you can really sleep. It has been three days before you finally woke up.¡± Qiao Chu said with augh as he saw Jun Xieing closer. With his every step, a wide smile was showing on that half of his face that was not covered.

 Chapter 350

    Chapter 350: ¡°Phoenix Academy (3)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie walked towards Qiao Chu and stood by the side of his bed and without a word, she lifted the nket that covered Qiao Chu.

    Qiao Chuy in the bed shocked.

    Uncovered under the nket, bloodied bandages and a variety of bottles of mediciney, obviously hastily pushed together into a messy pile to be hidden under the nket.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes grew icy cold at the sight.

    Qiao Chu gulped loudly and pulled the nket back to cover the evidencepletely.

    ¡°They had been thrown here for days and I was toozy to dispose of them properly. Haha..... Ha.....¡± Qiao Chuughed sheepishly.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s grabbed at Qiao Chu¡¯s robe and opened it up widely. Under the robe, bloodied bandages covered most of his body, blood was still seeping through those bandages and the sight of them burned Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes.

    Qiao Chu gasped, but knew it was toote to hide his injuries. He did not move as he saw Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face pale.

    ¡°Those..... will heal up..... real quickly.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie ignored him and resolutely raised her head. She turned to Hua Yao who gave a long sigh helplessly before he opened up clothes in resignation and showed Jun Wu Xie his heavily bandaged upper body.

    He had told the others earlier that Jun Xie was sure to find out.

    ¡°Scissors.¡± Jun Wu Xie asked in a chilly voice.

    Qiao Chu had no choice but to dig into the mess on his bed and produced a pair of scissors, and handed it over, his heart heavy.

    Jun Wu Xie held the scissors in her hand and with a few quick snips, skillfully cut the bandages away, exposing the countless wounds covering his whole body.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    ¡°I¡¯m... alright.....¡± Seeing the intensity of the stare in Jun Xie¡¯s eyes, Qiao Chu quickly said, trying to appear nonchnt about it.

    ¡°I have a thick hide, and wounds of this degree don¡¯t matter much.¡±

    Qiao Chu¡¯s impishly handsome face was ck and blue and blood still clotted on half of his face. The open wounds looked extremely garish.

    The room fell deathly quiet. Qiao Chu¡¯s wounds and injuries were much worse than he was iming them to be.

    Rong Ruo and Fei Yan stood on one side, feeling very helpless. When those two had just returned that day, their injuries were no lighter than Jun Wu Xie¡¯s. It was just that Jun Wu Xie¡¯s injury was inflicted more upon her soul and the treatment would be a lot moreplicated. Upon arrival to the academy, both had only made one statement, and fainted thereafter.

    They had said.....

    Save Jun Xie.

    The two of them had not known who Jun Xie was, but it became clear when it was found that the two of them were still holding on tightly to Jun Wu Xie.

    They had not expected that the trip to the Qing Yun n would make Hua Yao and Qiao Chue back with such heavy injuries.

    Jun Wu Xie did not say a word but just proceeded to bring out the medicine she had on her. She pried Qiao Chu¡¯s mouth open and started pouring it in.

    Qiao Chu choked heavily in surprise and was about to protest when he saw the chilly expression on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face. He quickly swallowed back the words that had threatened to rush out his throat and just sat there quietly feeling sorry for himself.

    After Qiao Chu swallowed the medicine, Jun Wu Xie started to work on his wounds.

    Fei Yan and Rong Ruo just watched silently from the side at first, and when they saw that Qiao Chu had so speedily looked visibly better under Jun Wu Xie¡¯s quick movements, they were shocked speechless in awe.

    ¡°This..... is a little.....¡± Fei Yan blinked her eyes repeatedly as her eyes began to glow with adoration for Jun Wu Xie.

    Her treatment, made their Master¡¯s days of toil seempletely insignificant!

    Rong Ruo nodded in agreement. Jun Wu Xie¡¯s almost magical skills in medicine really opened their eyes and opened new horizons.

    After the wounds were tended to, Jun Wu Xie rebandaged Qiao Chu and immediately turned to walk towards Hua Yao¡¯s bed on the opposite side of the room.

    Hua Yao eyed the bottle of medicine in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hand and quickly said: ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself.¡±

 Chapter 351

    Chapter 351: ¡°Phoenix Academy (4)¡±

    Hurriedly taking the bottle of medicine from Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hand, Hua Yao emptied it into his mouth and removed the bandagespletely from his body on his own ord. Sitting on the bed quietly, he surrendered his body over to Jun Wu Xie without a word.

    Hua Yao¡¯s injuries were a little different. Most of them were inflicted on his bones, and Jun Wu Xie spent a little more time tending to him but was speedy in her treatment just the same.

    Right after Jun Wu Xie¡¯s healing hands, Hua Yao and Qiao Chu seemed to have regained a bit of colour in their cheeks.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Hua Yao said simply.

    Jun Wu Xie replied by shaking her head and walked a little pale faced over to Rong Ruo, retrieving the little ck cat back into her arms.

    Seeing Jun Xie¡¯s face turning white, Qiao Chu and Hua Yao were acutely aware that Jun Xie had not recovered much himself but had insisted on providing treatment for the two of them. Jun Xie might not have said anything about it but they understood his unspoken intent.

    Jun Xie was thanking them for their unhesitating support in his very own way.

    ¡°Erm, Little Xie, you might as well stay here with us for awhile and return home only when you are feeling a little better.¡± Qiao Chu said suddenly.

    ¡°No rush.¡± Jun Wu Xie replied softly. Hua Yao¡¯s Teacher had said that the pond here would be able to save Snow Lotus, and she was in no rush to leave.

    Little Lotus had sacrificed an arm to save her life and had morphed into Drunk Lotus forcibly without the aid of alcohol. His spiritual essence had then been greatly devastated by the white robed man. Jun Wu Xie did not know how to save Snow Lotus and if the bearded man could do it, Jun Wu Xie was willing to give up everything for it.

    Jun Wu Xie was greatly troubled. After undergoing such a traumatic episode, she was forced to realise that this world was moreplicated than she had imagined. The two mysterious men¡¯s power way surpassed them and even when Hua Yao and Qiao Chu had fully released their purple leveled spiritual powers, they were still not a match for the white robed man. Moreover, the grey robed man¡¯s powers had even been above the white robed man¡¯s.

    Many powerful exponents existed in this world and might greater than the purple leveled spiritual powers were clearly out there. Before those overwhelming strengths, her poisons would not be effective enough.

    Jun Wu Xie narrowed her eyes, and they shed with a chill.

    She had barely escaped this time, at the expense of the sacrifice of another person¡¯s life. If that ck robed man had not appeared in the nick of time, and created an explosion with his own body, she would already be dead.

    And next time?

    Their enemies¡¯ target had been to capture her Snow Lotus and as long as the Snow Lotus stayed with her, she would definitely meet them again, and she might not be that lucky the next time!

    She did not know why they wanted the Snow Lotus for, but she absolutely refused to remain a sitting duck.

    She must be strong!

    This must never, ever, happen again!

    Jun Wu Xie stood up suddenly. Her earlier silence had quietened the other four people in the room and all four pairs of eyes looked at her as she stood up.

    ¡°Bring me to where you buried the snake¡¯s bones.¡± Jun Wu Xie said, looking at Rong Ruo.

    Rong Ruo hesitated a moment but nodded his head after and he led Jun Wu Xie out of the room.

    Within the room, Qiao Chu who had been trying his hardest to maintain a nonchnt front in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s presence immediately slumped weakly into the bed.

    The wounds on their bodies were more serious than what they had tried to portray. They had been fortunate to have received Jun Wu Xie¡¯s miraculous treatment earlier, or they would have fallen into a dead faint by now.

    ¡°We¡¯re really lucky to be still alive.¡± Qiao Chu said suddenly, as hey on the bed weakly.

    Remembering that fateful day, he had epted that his life would end on that mountain.

    ¡°We cannot afford to die just yet.¡± Hua Yao stared nkly at the ceiling, and his eyes shed with hatred briefly.

    Fei Yan sighed heavily, and the brilliant smile disappeared from her face. ¡°If you still remember the oath we took, you must treasure this life of yours. We will all die one day, but this is not the right ce.¡±

 Chapter 352

    Chapter 352: ¡°I¡¯m Here Now (1)¡±

    In the hill behind the Phoenix Academy, a new unmarked gravey. Beneath the soil, there was no body, but only a pile of broken snake bones.

    Rong Ruo brought Jun Wu Xie toe before the unmarked grave. Jun Wu Xie stood before it and stared at the nk gravestone, her eyes expressionless.

    SInce her rebirth, her hands had been stained full of blood. To protect the Jun Family¡¯s sanctity, and to ensure that the Lin Pce stood tall within the Kingdom of Qi, she had killed many people.

    She did not kill the ck robed man, but that man had died because of her.

    Yet she could not even provide him with a decent burial as his body had blown to bits. Within this grave, there was only a pile of snake bones.

    Jun Wu Xie owed him her life. Although he had done it under Jun Wu Yao¡¯s orders to protect her, she felt responsible for his death.

    To protect her, he had ended his own life.

    Is this what loyalty is?

    Jun Wu Xie stood before the unmarked grave for a long time, and the wind in the hills blew at her long dark hair. She raised her head and looked into the light rain that had started to fall, and the rain ran down her body, drenching herpletely.

    Her body turned cold, but was nothingpared to what her heart was feeling.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back first.¡± Rong Ruo looked at Jun Xie with sympathy. Jun Xie was still very weak and was now drenched in the cold rain. His petite frame might not be able to withstand it.

    Jun Wu Xie did not reply and only continued to stare into the sky. The raindrops sttered on her face and ran into her eyes. The cold rain felt refreshing but the chill was beginning to seep into her bones.

    ¡°If I do not keep my eye on you, how much more torture would you put yourself under?¡± A deep enigmatic voice sounded suddenly.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body stiffened and before she could turn her head, she was wrapped into a warm and familiar embrace.

    Rong Ruo stared in shock at the man who had suddenly descended from the skies. Just like a god¡¯s descent, soundless but impossible to mistake as anything else, as he could feel the overwhelming aura that the man gave out that drove unexinable fear and dread deep into his heart and Rong Ruo found himself unable to get any closer.

    ¡°My darling, do not know how heart wrenching it is from me to see you like this?¡± The familiar voice came from right behind her and Jun Wu Xie just softly murmured: ¡°Big brother?¡±

    He turned Jun Wu Xie petite frame to face him and Jun Wu Yao¡¯s perfectly handsome countenance reflected in her eyes.

    The slight patter of the rain wet Jun Wu Yao¡¯s jet ck hair and flowed down the wlessly attractive face, down the deep set grooves along the sharp and perfectly shaped features.

    ¡°My darling, you have nothing to fear now. I¡¯m here now.¡± He hugged Jun Wu Xie tightly within his arms andforted her in a soft voice.

    Just a few months apart almost became an eternal parting. Jun Wu Yao¡¯s eyes held tender cherishment for Jun Wu Xie, and hidden below that was an unbelievable rage and urge to murder.

    No matter who it was, if they dared to inflict any harm on his dear little darling, they must be prepared to face his unimaginable wrath.

    It could have been that she was too tired, and it could be due to her serious injuries. Jun Wu Xie suddenly fell unconscious in his arms without another word.

    Jun Wu Yao cradled her up in his arms and the air suddenly swirled around him forming a perfect sphere. The swirling air stream evaporated the rain from the two figures within the sphere and the rain did not prate any further, creating a magical sphere that kept the cold chilling rain off Jun Wu Xie.

    With Jun Wu Xie in his arms, Jun Wu Yao leapt and flew straight to the Phoenix Academy.

    Rong Ruo stood speechless in the rain as he stared at the departing figures, getting smaller in the distance, and only snapped back to his senses momentster after the figures disappeared.

    ¡°That man..... Is he from the Middle Realm?¡±

    Realising the possibility, Rong Ruo was suddenly rmed and the gentle expression faded from his face at that moment and rushed straight back to the Phoenix Academy.

    Sittingzily by the pond, and enjoying his wine sheltered from the cold rain, the bearded man was suddenly shocked when he felt an overpowering force approaching at an rming speed. Thezy and carefree eyes suddenly steeled and glinted sharply!

 Chapter 353

    Chapter 353: ¡°I¡¯m Here Now (2)¡±

    Moving like a streak of lightning, a sh brought a strong gust of wind into the Phoenix Academy. Jun Wu Yao followed the trail of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s lingering essence and came to a courtyard.

    In the courtyard, a tall figure stood waiting in the rain.

    Jun Wu Yao raised an eyebrow at the man who stood in his way and the corners of his mouth curled up in malicious murder.

    Whoever dared appear before his eyes at that moment will only face death!

    However, the bearded man in the courtyard stood as if struck by lightning when he saw Jun Wu Yao. His eyes widened in fear and he started to tremble uncontrobly. Just as Jun Wu Yao was about to raise his hand, the bearded man suddenly fell on one knee before Jun Wu Yao!

    ¡°My Lord!¡±

    Jun Wu Yao narrowed his eyes. ¡°Who are you?¡±

    In the Lower Realm, there existed a person who recognised him?

    ¡°Pce of All Life, Yan Bu Gui.¡± The bearded man replied immediately.

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s mouth curled into a malicious smile and a cloud of ck mist formed below Yan Bu Gui, which suddenly lifted the kneeling figure up in mid air!

    ¡°Pce of Life of the Twelve Pces. Good..... I was just thinking who in this Lower Realm was capable of harming my little darling.¡±

    Yan Bu Gui turned pale at that moment and his veins popped up on that pale face.

    ¡°Jun Xie..... I did not hurt him.....¡± Yan Bu Gui squeezed out those words from his constricted throat in a panic and if he was a moment slower, he would have died at that spot.

    Jun Wu Yao frowned but the ck mist threw Yan Bu Gui on the ground.

    ¡°Speak! Who did this?¡±

    Ye Sha soul stone had broken and that had meant his demise. He was sent to protect Jun Wu Xie and Ye Sha¡¯s sudden death had raised a sense of dread in Jun Wu Yao. He had dropped everything he was doing regardless of the consequences and rushed to the Qing Yun n immediately.

    At the Cloudy Peaks, he only saw the Qing Yun n all ruined and he had followed Jun Wu Xie¡¯s faint lingering essence and followed it to here to seek her out.

    Only the Heavens knew, when he had seen Jun Wu Xie still safe and alive, his berserk mind frantic heart finally calmed. But when Jun Wu Xie had suddenly fainted in his arms, the murderous rage of tearing apart everything before him that had been suppressed for centuries broke free once again!

    ¡°It was people from the Pce of me Demons.....¡± Yan Bu Gui said, panting heavily.

    ¡°Pce of me Demons.....¡± The murder in Jun Wu Yao¡¯s eyes rose and a ck snake shot out from his sleeve, straight into Yan Bu Gui¡¯s head.

    Excruciating pain exploded in his head and Yan Bu Gui fell into spasms, sweating profusely.

    The next moment, the painpletely disappeared without leaving a trace and Yan Bu Gui stood up, his face ashen and his body swaying.

    ¡°The Twelve Pces are really getting more and more depraved, and they are now evenmitting such atrocities. Having managed to escape out of the Pce of Life alive was really fortunate for you.¡± The ck snake had transmitted all the information it had gleaned from Yan Bu Gui¡¯s head to Jun Wu Yao. He knew that Yan Bu Gui had not lied and besides that, he had found something else that was rather interesting.

    ¡°My gratitude to my Lord for sparing my lowly life.¡± Yan Bu Gui did not harbour any resentment but was just thankful that he was still alive.

    The man before him, had never hesitated to kill. The number of people who managed to remain alive after Jun Wu Yao¡¯s intent to kill was incited, were few and far between.

    Yan Bu Gui cast a quick nce at Jun Xie who was still tightly held in Jun Wu Yao¡¯s arms, and it dawned on him.

    Jun Wu Yao must have spared his life on ount that he saved Jun Xie. If that had not happened, he would be a cold lifeless corpse now.

    On the other hand, his heart turned cold at the other reality.

    The Lord was still alive.....

    The Middle Realm faced an imminent all epassing bloodbath, the impending doom of the Twelve Pces now hung heavily over their heads.

 Chapter 354

    Chapter 354: I¡¯m Here Now (3)

    ¡°Mind what you say.¡± Jun Wu Yao threw an unmistakable warning and carried Jun Wu Xie into her room.

    Rong Ruo appeared momentster and was shocked when he saw Yan Bu Gui standing pale faced,pletely drenched in the rain.

    ¡°Master!¡±

    Yan Bu Gui raised a hand and shook his head. ¡°No matter what you saw, do not breathe a word about it to anyone. He is not a man we can afford to offend.¡±

    The Dark Emperor was still alive and if the Dark Realm were to find out, they would most certainly receive their revered Emperor back to lead them readily. But..... why was the Dark Lord remaining here in the Lower Realm? What had actually happened at that time? News of the Dark Lord¡¯s demise had spread throughout the realm then, how did hee to be here in the Lower Realm?

    Yan Bu Gui held his confused mind in his hands and he suddenlyughed.

    ¡°Hahaha! The Twelve Pces are as good as dead now.¡±

    The Dark Lord¡¯s ck snake had the ability to delve into a person¡¯s mind and know everything the person knew. The Dark Lord knew that Yan Bu Gui had indeed broken away from the Pce of Life, that also meant..... he knew about that other matter as well.

    Rong Ruo stared at Yan Bu Gui who had suddenlyughed out loud in consternation, but he decided to remain silent.

    .....

    When Jun Wu Xie woke up, she saw a familiar face before her. Her cold eyes blinked a few times before she became fully awake.

    ¡°Next time, don¡¯t do such dangerous things.¡± Jun Wu Yaoy on the side of the bed, his hand propping up his head, as he said smilingly.

    While Jun Wu Xie was unconscious, he had checked on her soul. He found that the once intact soul had be extremely weak. Jun Wu Xie had not sustains much external wounds but her body was currently very weak. And that weakness stemmed from the deficiency in her soul. Wounds on the body were easier to heal but injuries to the soul.....

    Jun Wu Yao narrowed his eyes as he went deep in thought, but realising that Jun Wu Xie was watching him, he wiped those worries away from his face.

    ¡°He died for me.¡± Jun Wu Xie sat up. ¡°And I didn¡¯t even know his name.¡±

    Jun Wu Yao shifted and sat up on the side of the bed, and in his hand, he was suddenly holding some snake bones within his palm .

    ¡°My darling wants him revived?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie stared at the pieces of snake bone in Jun Wu Yao¡¯s hand and her eyes glinted. Rong Ruo had said that the ck snake that had sent them back here had left a pile of snake bones behind after its death. Jun Wu Xie did not see the bones, but she was quite certain the pieces in Jun Wu Yao¡¯s hand were the same ones that Rong Ruo was talking about.

    Noticing Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes, Jun Wu Yao clenched his hand and a ck mist engulfed the bones. The bones extended and grew, gradually taking the shape of a human.

    Little by little, the shape gathered and took on its form. A man dressed in all ck suddenly appeared in the room. His eyes were closed and his face looked exactly the same as the man who had blown himself up to save her days ago!

    Jun Wu Xie watched without a word. The ck robed man opened his eyes, his irises were just a slit like a snake¡¯s.

    ¡°From now onwards, you are named Ye Sha.¡± Jun Wu Yao said to the man in ck.

    ¡°Yes! My Lord!¡± Ye Sha fell on one knee, his face expressionless.

    Jun Wu Yao raised his head and turned to Jun Wu Xie, his face beaming widely.

    ¡°Ye Sha, was and is his name.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie closed her eyes, stroking the little ck cat in her arms.

    That¡¯s not him.....

    He looked the same and Jun Wu Xie could even feel the same aura emanating from the man. But the Ye Sha before her was still not the same Ye Sha who had protected her so selflessly in the Cloudy Peaks.

    Jun Wu Yao noticed Jun Wu Xie¡¯s reaction. She had not said anything, and neither had she made any expressions. But he knew exactly what Jun Wu Xie was feeling at that moment.

    ¡°Ye Sha¡¯s soul is gathered from the same snake bones left behind. He has been reborn, and this is both Ye Sha, and not Ye Sha at the same time.¡±

 Chapter 355

    Chapter 355: ¡°I¡¯m Here Now (4)¡±

    The reborn Ye Sha had no memories of the past, and only knew one thing. Absolute loyalty to Jun Wu Yao.

    Jun Wu Yaomanded Ye Sha to continue his protection of Jun Wu Xie in secret.

    ¡°You know where those people who attacked me were from?¡± Jun Wu Xie stared at Jun Wu Yao inquiringly, as she had always felt that he knew everything.

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s face turned chilly. ¡°Middle Realm, Pce of me Demons.¡±

    ¡°Middle Realm?¡± Jun Wu Xie queried further. She had heard the term ¡°Lower Realm¡± many times, and now Jun Wu Yao was saying there is a ¡°Middle Realm¡±. What did all this different realms mean?

    Jun Wu Yao noticed Jun Wu Xie¡¯s puzzled look of confusion and patiently exined: ¡°Under these Heavens, there are a total of three realms. The different realms are divided by their powers into the Higher Realm, Middle Realm, and the Lower Realm. The Lower Realm is where my little darling is from, and the people who attacked you are from the Middle Realm. Do you still remember when I mentioned Spirit Devour?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie nodded.

    ¡°The Spirit Devour technique is not known to the people of the Lower Realm as it was discovered only by the people in the Middle Realm. To enhance the powers of their own ring spirits, they pursued all kind of ways eyeing the ring spirits of others. Devouring different kinds of spirits brought different kinds of effects and influences. And among all the ring spirits, the most highly sought were the revered nt ring spirits.¡± Jun Wu Yao narrowed his eyes as those thoughts went through his head. They dared set their eyes on his little darling..... They did not have enough lives to pay for this debt....

    ¡°nt ring spirits possess extremely strong self healing powers and if devoured, they speed up the pace of development in their growth, hence nt ring spirits be the most prized target. s, the existence of nt ring spirits were also extremely rare and they were no signs to show that they had awoken. People have lived their whole lives without even being aware that their nt ring spirits awoke.¡±

    Under the relentless persecution of all nt ring spirits from the Twelve Pces, those people who were ignorant about the nt ring spirit¡¯s awakening and were able to live out their lives in peace were fortunate in a twisted sort of reasoning.

    ¡°The Pce of me Demons are aware of your nt ring spirit now that you¡¯ve escaped from them, and they will send great numbers of their people down to the Lower Realm to search.¡± Jun Wu Yao¡¯s eyes were almost glowing like lit embers with a wicked smile on his lips. The lure of a nt ring spirit was too irresistible and they would pay any price to locate Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Jun Wu Yao and realised that everything Jun Wu Yao was saying coincided with those two strange and extremely powerful men¡¯s persistence in killing her in the Cloudy Peaks.

    If Ye Sha had not intervened and sacrificed himself to save her, she would have lost her life in those mountains.

    ¡°Their powers are beyond a purple leveled spirit.¡±

    Jun Wu Yao continued on: ¡°The purple level spirit is only the peak for the people of the Lower Realm.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes were cold. The fact that she was targeted by such people was bad news to her.

    If they were pour all their efforts into the search for her, it was highly likely that she would be found. She did not have much time left, and she needed to raise her powers quickly.

    What happened that day, must never be repeated!

    ¡°If the Pce of me Demons were to cease to exist, then no one would ever know that a nt ring spirit exists in the Lower Realm.¡± Jun Wu Xie raised her head to say. She wiped out the Qing Yun n, she would do the same with the Pce of me Demons!

    If nt ring spirits were so precious and rare, the two men from the Pce of me Demons would not reveal to the other pces that a nt ring spirit existed in the Lower Realm. If the Pce of me Demons was annihted, she would then be safe.

    Jun Wu Yaoughed out loud after hearing Jun Wu Xie.

    Annihte the Pce of me Demons? His little darling had a rather big appetite for destruction.

    ¡°To annihte the Pce of me Demons, the first thing you must do is to breakthrough to the purple spirit. Anyone in the Lower Realm has to breakthrough their spirit powers to the purple level before they can enter the Middle Realm.¡±

    ¡°Purple spirit?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked, her eyes narrowed. Her vengeance against the Pce of me Demons would be exacted sooner orter!

 Chapter 356

    Chapter 356: ¡°I¡¯m Here Now (5)¡±

    ¡°Before that is achieved Wu Xie, you cannot go back.¡± Jun Wu Yao said suddenly.

    Jun Wu Xie raised her head to look at Jun Wu Yao. When Jun Wu Yao had said go back, he had meant the Lin Pce!

    She can¡¯t go back?

    Why?

    ¡°Your soul is no longerplete. You must have used an attack that utilised and burned up your soul. If your opponent still lives, he can use that piece of your soul and trace it back to you and find out your location.¡± Jun Wu Yao exined in all seriousness as he looked at Jun Wu Xie. He had not expected Jun Wu Xie to use her own soul to carry out an attack, as the price for such an attack carried too heavy a price.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes widened in surprise.

    When she had used her soul to strike at the opponent with the ck beast, she had fully intended to kill him with it. If Little Lotus had not forcibly intervened, she might have perished together with the little ck cat and the white robed man. Due to the forced termination of her attack where she burned her soul to achieve, it was possible that she might have left bits of her soul within the body of the white robed man.

    Had he died then?

    Jun Wu Xie could not be certain. Although Ye Sha had dealt a devastating and deadly blow to the white robed man that day, when it came to the people of the Middle Realm whom she knew nothing about, Jun Wu Xie did not dare underestimate them.

    Jun Wu Yao had only painted half the picture with his words, but Jun Wu Xie knew what the other halfprised.

    If she were to return to the Lin Pce, the people from the Pce of me Demons would find her there. And Jun Xian and Jun Qing would sacrifice everything to shield her and the whole of the Lin Pce will fall!

    She had set her heart so strongly on returning, but the way home had been cut off mercilessly. Home had be a ce she longed for but was unable to return to.....

    Jun Wu Xie suddenly felt her heart wince, that brought about a dull ache. She was already weak and now, her face turned even more pale.

    Jun Wu Yao came to stand beside Jun Wu Xie, and brought her deep into his embrace.

    ¡°Do not worry. You will return one day. I will find a way to make your soulplete again.¡± Jun Wu Yao patted Jun Wu Xie on the backforting her, like coaxing a frightened child to calm and sleep.

    It had been a miscalction on his part this time. He had known that the Qing Yun n had links to one of the pces, but he had not expected them to bump right into Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Before that, you can stay here in this academy for the time being. This ce is rather special, and it can block out and contain the essence of your soul from being detected.¡± Jun Wu Yao reassured in a soft voice.

    This ce had been used by Yan Bu Gui to hide himself all this time. All their members had a marked Soul Badge with the Twelve Pces and in any instances of betrayal or desertion, they could be traced with the Soul Badge no matter how far they hid, and killed. To have found a ce like this, Yan Bu Gui must have spent quite a bit of effort.

    ¡°Here?¡± Jun Wu Xie raised her head in query.

    ¡°Yes. Don¡¯t you need to leave the Snow Lotus here to recover as well? Take it as apanying the little guy as well,¡± Jun Wu Yao knew very well, how deep Jun Wu Xie¡¯s feelings were for the Jun Family¡¯s father and son. Everything that she had so far, could be all linked to her want to protect the Jun Family¡¯s father and son. She would have liked nothing more than to return home and reunite with them, but the Pce of me Demons had suddenly appeared and burned up any hope of satisfying that longing.

    Jun Wu Xie kept silent. A home she could not return to, that stifling feeling of repression made it somehow harder to breathe. But at the same time, it strongly reminded her of everything that had happened in the Cloudy Peaks that day.

    She would never allow that to happen in the Lin Pce!

    She nodded without a word, and made her decision then.

    ¡°The day wille, after I annihte the Pce of me Demons, and go home proudly.¡± She raised her eyes and her eyes were filled with resolve and determination.

    Jun Wu Yaoughed as he heard her promation, and his arms tightened around Jun Wu Xie.

    He knew that Jun Wu Xie was not so easily beaten.

 Chapter 357

    Chapter 357: ¡°Discipleship (1)¡±

    It was early the next morning when Jun Wu Xie awoke. Jun Wu Yao had disappeared once again and she walked outside. Ye Sha appeared before her.

    ¡°Miss.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie stared at the familiar yet at the same time unfamiliar face in silence.

    ¡°Master Wu Yao has left to seek something. Please do not worry and wait here for a period.¡± Ye Sha said stoically.

    Jun Wu Xie was thoughtful for a short moment before she guessed what Jun Wu Yao was seeking for.

    He had mentioned yesterday that he would find a way to heal her soul to beplete again, but an iplete soul was not that easily mended and what could have made Jun Wu Yao leave to seek can only be something that can heal her.

    Jun Wu Xie felt a sudden warmth spread from her heart and only nodded to Ye Sha. Ye Sha then disappeared and his presence waspletely erased in a moment.

    The previous Ye Sha had done the same thing, protecting her in silence, and unnoticed.

    Jun Wu Xie turned her attention back to the present and walked further outside. If she was not able to return to the Lin Pce, she had other ns in mind.

    In the garden, Yan Bu Gui sitting on the stone bench, with a wine jar in hand, while he observed Fei Yan and Rong Ruo sparring each other. Right beside him, Hua Yao and Qiao Chu who were still rather weak stood. They had not recovered enough from their injuries to undergo any intensive training.

    The two figures moved quickly in their battle, their speed an incessant blur, their actions too fast to be captured by the eye.

    As Jun Wu Xie approached, she was watching the match between Fei Yan and Rong Ruo and she realised that the power of those two were in no way inferior to Hua Yao and Qiao Chu.

    At such a young age and to possess such power, it was surely startling to many people.

    ¡°Little Xie?¡± Qiao Chu spotted Jun Wu Xie approaching immediately and he zipped right up to her without a moment¡¯s hesitation.

    ¡°You came here just at the right time. The match between Fei Yan and Rong Ruo is just heating up. Don¡¯t miss the show.¡± Qiao Chu had reached out to pull Jun Wu Xie, but he suddenly retracted his hand.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded anyway, and followed Qiao Chu into the garden.

    Hua Yao and Jun Wu Xie nodded in greeting.

    Yan Bu Gui was trying to observe Jun Wu Xie discreetly when he found the cold eyes looking right at him. Yan Bu Gui immediately averted his eyes and kept them on the match in front of him.

    Jun Wu Xie turned and asked Qiao Chu who was beside her: ¡°How do I enroll into Phoenix Academy?¡±

    Qiao Chu was enjoying himself thoroughly watching the match when Jun Wu Xie¡¯s query made him turn with his eyes widened, and stared at Jun Wu Xie in disbelief.

    ¡°Wha..... What did you say?¡±

    ¡°I want to train myself here.¡± Jun Wu Xie disregarded Qiao Chu¡¯s shocked expression, and said with an expressionless face.

    ¡°.....¡± Qiao Chu¡¯s mouth moved, but no words came out.

    What did he just hear?

    Jun Wu Xie wanted to stay here at the Phoenix Academy?

    Even Hua Yao¡¯s face registered shock at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s statement.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Qiao Chu finally recovered and asked again.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded.

    Qiao Chu¡¯s face broke into an impossibly wide smile at that moment!

    ¡°That¡¯s just great! You can be our Master¡¯s disciple! He¡¯s really good!¡±

    Qiao Chu could not hold in his excitement and literally pushed Jun Wu Xie toe stand before Yan Bu Gui. Yan Bu Gui was just taking a long draw at his wine jar when he was almost choked to death by his moronic disciple¡¯s actions!

    Even if he did not know what rtionship this kid had with the Lord, he saw how protective the Lord was of him. This kid held a rather special ce in the Lord¡¯s heart.

    If he were to ept the kid as a disciple.....

    Just thinking about it made his blood turn cold.

    But Jun Wu Xie was already standing before Yan Bu Gui and she had already toyed with the idea when she saw Hua Yao¡¯s and Qiao Chu¡¯s powers. In order to grow stronger, she must cherish every opportunity before her.

    Before Yan Bu Gui could utter a single word of protest, Jun Wu Xie said: ¡°Your disciple Jun Xie, pays his greetings to Master.¡±

 Chapter 358

    Chapter 358: ¡°Discipleship (2)¡±

    The mouthful of wine in Yan Bu Gui¡¯s mouth sprayed out fully onto Qiao Chu as he choked heavily.

    Qiao Chu was stunned.

    ¡°Cough, cough, cough..... What did you just say?¡± Yan Bu Gui asked, his eyes wide in horror, as he stared in disbelief at Jun Wu Xie.

    What did he just call him?

    Master!?

    Yan Bu Gui shivered and every strand of hair on him stood. He looked around frantically for any signs of a merciless Lord.

    ¡°Master.¡± Jun Wu Xie repeated calmly as she stared at the flustered Yan Bu Gui.

    Yan Bu Gui only sat trembling uncontrobly, his face flushed and was unable to speak a single word.

    Qiao Chu wiped at his face vigorously to remove the wine sprayed over him and gave his Master a forlorn look.

    ¡°Master, Little Xie might still be very young but he is really amazing! Don¡¯t reject him like this.¡± Qiao Chu said indignantly. Yan Bu Gui had only four disciples and the circumstances that brought about their discipleship were extremely unusual. Whether Yan Bu Gui would ept Jun Xie was not known to them.

    If it was anybody else, it would not have bothered Qiao Chu so much. But he already saw Jun Xie as someone almost like a brother and he wished for Jun Xie to study under the same Master as them.

    Yan Bu Gui was shivering though there was no chill.

    ept Jun Xie as a disciple? He treasured that fact that his head was still attached to his body.

    But asking him to reject Jun Xie was just as horrific for him.

    If the Dark Emperor knew that Yan Bu Gui dared to reject Jun Xie as a disciple, his fate would not turn out any better.

    And if he epted Jun Xie as a disciple..... ARGHHH!!

    Yan Bu Gui would meet with an insufferable fate whichever way he chose.

    After hesitating for a long while, Yan Bu Gui suddenly stood up. Fei Yan and Rong Ruo stopped their match and turned their heads to watch their Master.

    ¡°Let me think about it.¡± Yan Bu Gui escaped in a hurry from the garden, unable to make himself stay a single moment more.

    The terror in his heart did not allow him to make a decision as a wrong move would need him to pay back in with his blood.

    He did not ept, and neither did he reject. The situation frustrated Qiao Chu as he knew that Jun Xie would make an exceptional disciple for his Master. Besides the fact that Jun Xie¡¯s personality was rather queer, he did not see anything else that was wrong.

    ¡°Little Xie, don¡¯t worry. Let Master think about it a moment. He has always been rather cautious about epting disciples.¡± Qiao Chu was afraid that Jun Xie¡¯s ego might be pricked and he tried tofort him.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face was nevertheless calm and did not seem affected in the least. She was never easily swayed whenever she decided on something. From her perspective, whoever was able to produce disciples like Qiao Chu and Hua Yao had a certain level of ability, and it was only normal that they were a little temperamental.

    Rong Ruo looked at Jun Wu Xie. He had almost wanted to open his mouth to say something but finally decided against it. The others did not know the reason, but he knew it only too well.

    The man who had brought Jun Xie back to the academy the other day was someone that even Yan Bu Gui was afraid to offend. Yan Bu Gui¡¯s current dilemma must have something to do with that man.

    Silence filled the garden. Suddenly, several shouts sounded and the faces of Qiao Chu and his other three fellow disciples turned weary.

    ¡°They are here again! When will this end?¡± Qiao Chu remarked as his shoulders slumped.

    No sooner than he had finished his statement, a group of youths dressed in uniforms barged in, shouting at the group.

    ¡°Qiao Chu! How many days has it been? That little brat that you guys brought in the other day is still staying here!?¡± The leader of the group of youths wasn¡¯t very tall and his face showed great displeasure. He stared at Jun Wu Xie, who was standing next to Qiao Chu, his eyes full of disdain.

    Jun Wu Xie looked coldly at the arrogant youth and saw the simr looks of disdain the other youths in the group gave them.

    ¡°Cough, it¡¯s just a few days. Do you need to be so pushy?¡± Qiao Chu asked exasperated.

    The leader of the youths widened his eyes in anger and pointed at Qiao Chu¡¯s nose screaming: ¡°Just a few days!? Do you know by having one more person around, how much more it will cost us every single day!? Food, clothes, use, lodge. All of that costs money! The East Wing had always been owing and in deficit and it had been for at least a year now! You guys then decided to take in another freeloader and it seems he isn¡¯t going to pay up either!¡±

 Chapter 359

    Chapter 359: ¡°I Did It. So? (1)¡±

    The Phoenix Academy did not have arge campus and decades ago, it was a fairly prosperous academy. But a huge fire had suddenly broken out then and imed all the lives of the disciples and teachers. Overnight, the highly sought academy by many youths throughout thends was left in ruins. Although people had subsequently given money for the academy to be rebuiltter, but the academy¡¯s glorious past did not return.

    The present Phoenix Academy had four wings and the total students totaled just around a hundred. Compared to the many academies that easily boasted a thousand students, the Phoenix Academy was deemed to be pathetic.

    After the Phoenix Academy had just been rebuilt, the academy did not have a single student for three whole years. The lengthy lull had made many reputable teachers leave for other academies. And to ensure the survival of the Phoenix Academy, the headmaster of the academy was forced to further lower the criteria for enrollment.

    From initially being only open to the talented, they had lowered the criteria to ept anyone and everyone who had the ability to pay the fees into the Phoenix Academy now.

    The Phoenix Academy only had four teachers and they were in charge of the four separate wings of thepass¡¯ directions, namely North, East, South and West. The headmaster was a person who had great greed for money. Any as long as the students were able to pay up, he did not care much about anything else.

    Many of their students were from ordinary families, or untalented sons from rich families who were rejected by prestigious schools and just shoved into the Phoenix Academy to just pass time.

    Yan Bu Gui was one of the Teachers of the Phoenix Academy, and was in charge of the East Wing. And the number of students enrolled within the East Wing came up to a grand total of four. They were namely Qiao Chu, Hua Yao, Fei Yan and Rong Ruo. If it was not for the low numbers for the Phoenix Academy¡¯s enrollment, they would not have even allowed Yan Bu Gui to upy the East Wing with just his four disciples.

    They upied the premises, and the monies due were expected in return from them.

    But.....

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s gaze fell on the four disciples of the East Wing. The two times she had met Qiao Chu, he had been dressed in tattered clothes and all his clothes had been full of patches. Hua Yao¡¯s clothes might have been neater and cleaner, but the fabric was thinned from repeated washing and she had deduced that their financial situation was not in good shape.

    From the shouts of the aggressive youth before them, she gathered that Hua Yao and the rest had not paid a single cent towards their fees owing to the academy. And the headmaster had repeatedly sent people here to hound them for repayment, but had been suppressed by Yan Bu Gui many times.

    But the situation today, seemed to be a tad bit unsuppressable.

    ¡°The headmaster had given his ultimatum! If you still cannot pay up, you must pack up and scram immediately! Do not think for a moment you can still depend on Yan Bu Gui to shield you all any longer! The headmaster is feeling very displeased with him and he might not stay here much longer himself!¡± The leader of the youths sted his mouth off mixed with a series of curses.

    Jun Wu Xie watched quietly from the side and saw that the youth¡¯s spiritual powers was merely at the bottom of the red level, but Qiao Chu and the others were allowing themselves to be berated and verbally abused.

    She wasn¡¯t sure of Fei Yan¡¯s and Rong Ruo¡¯s powers, but she was fairly certain that they were definitelyparable to Qiao Chu and Hua Yao.

    With their highly capable skills, defeating those youths before them would be a piece of cake. But why were they not moving at all?

    Jun Wu Xie could not understand it at all. To her, in all herck of knowledge of the intricacies of the human to human interaction, only one point stood out. If people do not oppose her, she did not harm them. If anyone went against her, she would pay them back a hundred times back.

    The arrogance and domineering attitude from group of youths against the silent quartet had gone overboard.

    ¡°What a bunch of shameless dogs. They themselves are in debt owing their fees towards the academy and they insist on continuing to freeload here. They even had the cheek to bring back more trash, thinking this is some shelter for homeless strays and beggars?¡± The leader of the youths turned to pick on Jun Wu Xie, when he saw the skinny petite figure of a boy, and did not deem Jun Wu Xie to be a threat.

 Chapter 360

    Chapter 360: ¡± I Did It. So? (2)¡±

    Qiao Chu and the others clenched their jaws tight, their hands closed tightly into fists, but did not say a single word.

    They had been cursed like this many times before, and they could do nothing but restrain themselves and suffer their abuse.

    ¡°Give us a few more days please.¡± Rong Ruo finally pleaded, his voice amicable.

    Who would have expected that the leader of the youths suddenly spat on Rong Ruo¡¯s face! ¡°Even if we were to give you months, you guys would never be able toe up with a single cent! Get out of the Phoenix Academy! We do not want beggars like you here!¡±

    At that moment, a change came over the expressions on the faces of the four of them. Qiao Chu tensed up and he stepped forward in unsuppressable rage. However, he had taken only one step when Rong Ruo held his shoulders and shook his head.

    ¡°Oh? What was that? You want to hit me don¡¯t you?¡± The youth stared at Qiao Chu, his face sneering with contempt.

    He was thinking back to the countless times he had done this to them, and every single time, the beggars of the East Wing had not dared to retaliate.

    Qiao Chu clenched his fists so hard his palms were bleeding. If not for Yan Bu Gui¡¯s orders, he would have torn that sneering face apart.

    s, before the youths¡¯ leader could revel in the cheers that erupted from hispanions, a heavy punchnded right on his face and he found himself suddenly flying through the air!

    All eyes turned to the person who threw the punch.

    Jun Wu Xie was still carrying the unconscious little ck cat in one arm, while the other arm was still fixed in mid air. Her cold expressionless face showed no emotion, but those eyes red with chilling murder!

    ¡°Little Xie.....¡± Qiao Chu¡¯s rage disappeared like a deted balloon at that moment and he stared speechlessly at Jun Xie, a mix of emotions going through him.

    The youth who had flown was hurriedly helped up by the other youths in between his groaning as he held his hand to his swollen face, his eyes staring in anger at Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°A beggar like you dares to hit me!? You must be tired of living! All of you! Take him down!¡± The youths¡¯ leader shouted in rage, and the other youths surrounding him all jumped towards Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously and shoved the little ck cat into Hua Yao¡¯s arms. Her agile body suddenly glowed a bright orange and she charged straight into the midst of the attacking youths!

    The bigger youths had expected themselves to be able to easily take down the puny little brat and had charged in headlong without fear. And when that orange glow had surfaced suddenly on the brat, shock registered visibly on all those youths¡¯ eyes!

    WHAT?

    That puny brat was a orange leveled spirit?

    It was already toote for them to stop their forward momentum and an orange light shed among them and all the youths suddenly fell back covered in injuries!

    It had only been a blink of an eye, but those same youths who had been arrogant and contemptuous just a moment ago were now all lying upon the ground in tears, groaning in pain. The anger and arrogance on the face of the youths¡¯ leader soon faded and his eyes widened in fear at the slowly approaching figure of Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°You.... What do you want!? I..... I am the head student leader of the South Wing..... Don¡¯t you dare harm me or.....¡±

    ¡®BAM!¡±

    Before the youth could finish, Jun Wu Xie threw another punch on his face and grabbed at his cor with her other hand before he was sted away by the force!

    Following that, with his cor tightly held and his head still spinning from Jun Wu Xie punch, he wanted to protest but Jun Wu Xie¡¯s brutal fist was already on his face and the merciless punches made his already unattractive face swell and contort into a bloody mess.

    They other youths did not dare move and just remained rooted to their spots in shock staring wordlessly at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s thrashing, with mouths wide open.

    It was brutal! Too brutal!

    Stop him! Or someone would end up dead!

 Chapter 361

    Chapter 361: ¡± I Did It. So? (3)¡±

    The youth was already too weakened to even make any noise and the other youths were too shocked by the sight to even move.

    Even Qiao Chu and the others were in shock.

    That sudden attack was..... simply brutal!

    Rong Ruo snapped back to reality suddenly and whispered urgently to Qiao Chu: ¡°We cannot allow Jun Xie to pummel at him anymore, or the consequences will be really dire.¡±

    Qiao Chu realised what Rong Ruo was saying and rushed up to put his hand between Jun Wu Xie and the heavily pummeled youth. ¡°Little Xie, that¡¯s enough.¡± Qiao Chu looked at Jun Xie, his eyes gentle. Jun Xie was protecting the four of them.

    They could not fight back and Jun Xie had done it for them.

    He could not find the right words to say at that moment and his emotions just surged wildly within him.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s fist was still held up and the orange glow still swirled around it. Her whole fist was already covered in blood as she raised her head to look at Qiao Chu. She held the unconscious youth a moment longer before she dropped him to let him fall to the ground in a heap. She turned to the terrified youths around her and simply said: ¡°Scram.¡±

    The youths immediately picked up their unconsciouspanion and ran away with their tails between their legs.

    None of them had expected that the spineless cowards in the East Wing who had always not dared to put up any retaliation no matter how much they were bullied would suddenly house such an unreasonable and obnoxious little tyrant. That puny sized brat had charged straight into them and thrashed all of them up, not giving them any opportunity to even speak up.

    After those youths had left, the air in the courtyard hung with a faint smell of blood and the ce was suddenly quiet.

    Qiao Chu sniffled his nose and suppressed his emotions. Without a word, his held up Jun Wu Xie¡¯s bloodied hand and wiped off the blood carefully with the corner of his tattered shirt.

    ¡°Why would you hit them? They have now dirtied your hands.¡±

    ¡°Felt like it.¡± Jun Wu Xie said calmly, as the murder in her eyes diminished.

    Qiao Chu sniffled again and did not say anything else. Only after wiping Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hand clean, Qiao Chu looked up again at Jun Wu Xie, but did not say anything but only scratched at his own head.

    Jun Wu Xie turned and walked towards Rong Ruo and handed him a hanky.

    Rong Ruo was surprised a moment before he epted it and muttered his thanks softly as he wiped the spit from his face.

    ¡°That felt great.¡± Hua Yao carried the little ck cat and came before Jun Wu Xie, returning the unconscious cat back into her arms.

    Jun Wu Xie carried the ck cat in her arms and lowered her eyes. Those eyes were now calm and tranquil,pletely unlike what they saw just moments ago, brutal and murderous.

    ¡°I swear, if Qiao Chu had not stopped Jun Xie earlier, Liu Chan would surely be dead now.¡± Fei Yan whispered softly into Rong Ruo¡¯s ears.

    Jun Xie¡¯s body was small and skinny, and he did not speak much. But her temperament was something else. She spoke with her fists, simple and straightforward.

    Rong Ruo stared at Jun Xie thoughtfully, a smile ying at the corners of his mouth.

    She¡¯s rather..... nice.

    ¡°Whoa! What mischief have you brats been up to again!?¡± Yan Bu Gui who had just left them just moments ago was led toe back after hearing the ruckus. When he saw Jun Wu Xie standing in the middle of his four disciples, he stopped in his tracks. But the faint smell of blood in the air did not escape him and he scanned his eyes around, seeing the stters of blood just outside the entrance to the courtyard.

    ¡°Teacher, Liu Chan brought people from the South Wing here again.¡± Qiao Chu stiffened up when he saw Yan Bu Gui and he replied honestly to the query.

    Yan Bu Gui frowned slightly, but his bushy beard covered much of his face and they could not read his expression.

    ¡°You retaliated?¡± Yan Bu Gui¡¯s voice suddenly turned chilled.

    Qiao Chu opened his mouth slightly and stopped. He then lowered his head and muttered in a low voice: ¡°They were extremely rude to Rong Ruo and I could not hold myself back.¡±

    Qiao Chu heaped all responsibility for it upon himself.

    Yan Bu Gui¡¯s eyes steeled and a sh of light burst from his hand, hitting Qiao Chu on his chest, the st throwing him across the courtyard.

    ¡°I warned you guys so many times! You are not toy a finger on the other disciples of the Phoenix Academy! Did my words not get into your head!?¡±

 Chapter 362

    Chapter 362: ¡°I Did It. So? (4)¡±

    Yan Bu Gui strode quickly over and stood before Qiao Chu, his hand raised.

    In the courtyard, Hua Yao and the others lowered their heads unable to watch.

    Yan Bui Gui¡¯s raised hand remained in the air and did not lower.

    Jun Wu Xie held Yan Bu Gui¡¯s hand back with her eyes. The small faced looked up at Yan Bu Gui, her eyes bitingly cold.

    ¡°I did it. It was me.¡± She said curtly.

    Yan Bu Gui hesitated.

    ¡°If you seek to punish, it should be me.¡± Jun Wu Xie said, narrowing her eyes.

    Yan Bu Gui looked at Jun Wu Xie, the anger fading from him. He retrieved his raised hand turned to walk away. He took two steps and turned back as if to say something but could not find the right words.

    But Jun Wu Xie had something to say instead.

    ¡°I take back my words.¡± Jun Wu Xie said suddenly.

    Yan Bu Gui waited silently for her to continue.

    ¡°A Master like you doesn¡¯t deserve me to be your disciple.¡± Jun Wu Xie said coldly. She saw very clearly what Qiao Chu and the rest of them had to put up with. She had never had a master but she knew that as a master, if they could not protect their own disciples and instead expected them to swallow the pride and rage when they suffered under the humiliation countless times and not allowed to fight back.....

    That clearly showed the ipetence of the master!

    A master like that, however powerful, did not deserve her respect!

    Yan Bu Gui remained silent. He stared at Jun Wu Xie and that cold face and that chilly expression. Those eyes were frosty as they stared at him and he felt as though he was sinking in an icyke, its waters crystal clear.

    Qiao Chu and the others were shocked beyond words.

    Jun Wu Xie turned to walk away but Yan Bu Gui suddenly spoke: ¡°A master like me? What did that mean?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie stared at Yan Bu Gui with the same frosty eyes and said: ¡°As a master, if they cannot protect their disciples, and allow their disciples to suffer humiliation and endless bullying from others, a master like that, I¡¯ll rather do without.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s voice was soft, but every single word of hers struck at the heart.

    Yan Bu Gui narrowed his eyes, but his bushy beard hid his expression on his face.

    Qiao Chu quickly reacted then and stood before Jun Wu Xie. ¡°Little Xie! You¡¯ve misunderstood! Things are not what they seem to be! Our master..... he is doing all this to protect us!¡±

    Jun Wu Xie turned to Qiao Chu and said coldly: ¡°If I¡¯m constantly oppressed by people like those, and am forced to bear and grin it, even if I were to achieve what I wanted in the end, that would be no victory and I would get no satisfaction from it. To live, you live gloriously. Even if the skies fall, the back must never bend! Arrogance can be done without, but pride must never sway!¡± Forbearance did not mean to bear up under merciless bullying and character building did not mean getting beaten down all the time.

    Jun Wu Xie might have been locked up in a room for more than a decade and had no freedom, constantly bombarded and forced by that demon¡¯s ideals throughout that period, Jun Wu Xie had never bowed down to him and never allowed a moment¡¯s humiliation from it.

    Even if her bones crushed, her back would remain straight till thest moment!

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words drove a shock through Qiao Chu and made Yan Bu Gui seemingly thoughtful.

    Living like dogs and subjected to the abuse and humiliation of anyone that wanted to, was that a life worth living?

    Maybe, the littled was right.

    Living like this, they were better off dead.

    ¡°You¡¯re Jun Xie right?¡± Yan Bu Gui raised his head at that moment and his eyes seemed different.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at him with the same chilly eyes.

    ¡°If you think that we can live a properly and proudly, don¡¯t take back your words. Let me see if you can do it your way, and turn the fates of Qiao Chu and the others.¡± Yan Bu Gui said smilingly.

 Chapter 363

    Chapter 363: ¡°Human Skin Map (1)¡±

    It was interesting to note that when the littled seeked for discipleship, Yan Bu Gui was hesitant to ept. And now that the littled was unwilling, Yan Bu Gui was seeking to ept the discipleship.

    But.....

    It was now up to Jun Wu Xie to decide instead.

    Jun Wu Xie did not reply and Qiao Chu was getting flustered. He grabbed at Jun Wu Xie by the arm and pulled her into his room.

    The others stood still and did not move from their spots. They knew very well what Qiao Chu was up to and did not step in to stop him.

    When they were inside the room, Qiao Chu searched and produced a small brocade box. Jun Wu Xie had seen that box before. They retrieved it when they were in the Qing Yun n.

    ¡°This is the reason why Brother Hua and I infiltrated into the Qing Yun n.¡± Qiao Chu brought the box before Jun Wu Xie and gestured for her to open it.

    Jun Wu Xie opened the box and a mapid within. She looked closer and she saw that the map was drawn on a piece of human skin!

    ¡°That piece of human skin was cut out from my father¡¯s back.¡± Qiao Chu¡¯s voice suddenly grew suppressed.

    Jun Wu Xie looked up. The map drawn on the piece of human skin was notplete and she could see that it formed only a part of the whole map.

    ¡°Me, Brother Hua, Fei Yan, Rong Ruo and our Master, were all from the Middle Realm. The powers of the Middle Realm is broken up into, One region, Four sides, Nine Temples and Twelve Pces. The lone region among them refers to the Dark Regions, under themand of the Dark Emperor, and is the most powerful force in the Middle Realm. The people who attacked us previously were two people from the Pce of me Demons from the Twelve Pces. Centuries ago, the Dark Regions held control over the Middle Realm, and the four sides, nine temples and the twelve pces capitted and surrendered all their magic items and weapons to the Dark Emperor. But the Dark Emperor died suddenly and all his treasures and magic items were buried together with him deep in the catbs of the Dark Emperor.¡±

    Qiao Chu slowly exined further: ¡°The tomb of the Dark Emperor, contains all of the most powerful magical items and unimaginable riches in the Middle Realm and it was the treasure trove everyone in the Middle Realm dreams of possessing. But for the unendingly and rigidly loyal minions of the Dark Emperor, no one knew where the catbs of the Dark Emperorid. The Dark Regions had lost their Dark Emperor and their might was not like before. But the Dark Emperor was the one man who dominated the entire Middle Realm and even after his death, his dominating reputation lingered. If anyone dared to make any moves towards the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb, the Dark Regions would swarm out of their nest and annihte them.¡±

    ¡°But human greed had always been insatiable and people continued to eye the Dark Emperor¡¯s treasures. With intensive but discreet investigations over long periods of time, they finally uncovered news that the Dark Emperor¡¯s tombid in the Lower Realm. In order to not alert anyone, and to keep the treasures for themselves, the Twelve Pces sent a group of people into the Lower Realm to locate the catbs of the Dark Emperor. The search carried on for hundreds of years over an endless number of expeditions. Finally, seven out of the countless people sent out found the location of the tomb. They hade from different powers and in order to curb and restrict each other, they split up the map and tattooed them on the backs of the seven of them.¡±

    Upon saying that, Qiao Chu¡¯s face darkened as he continued: ¡°The people who located the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb all returned to the Middle Realm, and handed their portion of the map to the powers they served respectively. They had thought that their mission was aplished with all the hard work they had put in in the Lower Realm, and they deserved a good rest. But what awaited them instead was a massacre!¡±

    ¡°The Twelve Pces were fearful of reprisal from the Dark Regions and pushed all me of desecrating the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb onto the seven men. None of them survived and the tattooed maps on their backs were carved out and held by seven of the twelve pces. As the maps were split and all the individual pces selfishly wanted to monopolize the treasure, till this day, they still have not found the exact location of the catbs.¡±

 Chapter 364

    Chapter 364: ¡°Human Skin Map (2)¡±

    ¡°Those people gave up their whole lives in the search for the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb for the powers they served, they suffered the curses and verbal abuse while alive and were not able to rest in peace even after their deaths. They died under torture and their souls werepletely destroyed. Their families were not spared and massacred without exception.¡± Qiao Chuughed loudly suddenly after he told the story, tears forming in his eyes as he looked at Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you think that those people were so dumb? They knew that the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb was not to be desecrated and they got themselves and their whole family tree massacred because of their blind loyalty to the various powers they served respectively. The Twelve Pces seek the Dark Emperor¡¯s treasures, but they did not want to shoulder the responsibility of betrayal and used those few people as scapegoats. Those people were really dumb to fall for the tricks of the Twelve Pces.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie listened to every word in silence. Qiao Chuughed, seemingly mocking himself as the tears flowed down his face endlessly at the same time.

    ¡°If not for Master¡¯s timely interference that saved the four of us here, we would not be here now. Master sneaked us out of the Middle Realm and brought us here into the Lower Realm at a great risk. Here, he taught us how to develop our spiritual powers, and to hide our identities to bide for time. Right from the moment our entire families were massacred, we had all given up on life. The only thing driving us forward is to exact our revenge upon the Twelve Pces! Our Master has forbidden us to fight the other students so as we do not draw attention to ourselves and expose our identities which will bring us certain doom. So, Little Xie, please do not me him. If not for him, we would not be alive now.¡± Qiao Chu said as he wiped the tears from his face and pushed down the raging emotions within him.

    He exposed this most painful wound he carried in his heart all his life to Jun Xie as he did not want to see his newly found brother harbour any prejudice against his revered Master.

    They were both precious to him and he wished they could get along well.

    Jun Wu Xie narrowed her eyes and suddenly stood up to walk towards the door.

    Yan Bu Gui stared at Jun Wu Xie as she strode quickly towards him, his face was edged with worry.

    Jun Wu Xie stopped before Yan Bu Gui and she said in a clear voice.

    ¡°Master.¡±

    ¡°My disciple.¡±

    Yan Bu Gui wasn¡¯t just being weak, but doing everything he could to protect his four disciples. His methods might have been a little extreme but his intentions were nevertheless noble.

    For Yan Bu Gui to escape from the Middle Realm with four young ones in tow, only the Heavens knew how much hardship he had gone through to hide and protect the four young kids from the pursuit and persecution from the twelve pces while he brought them up and teached them.

    The simple form of address of ¡°Master¡± made the tensed up Hua Yao and the others heave a sigh of relief. Jun Wu Xie¡¯s earlier unhesitant defence of Rong Ruo against the humiliation by the youths had left a deep imprint of gratitude on their hearts and they were d things had turned out well.

    ¡°Cough..... Since you have addressed me as your Master, would that mean you will listen to Master from now onwards? When things just like today happens in future.....¡± Yan Bu Gui was deeply ddened by his new disciple and was just starting to educate him on the ¡°ways to survive in the Phoenix Academy¡± when Jun Wu Xie suddenly interrupted him by saying:

    ¡°If something like this happens again, I will fight back just as I did today.¡± Her face calm and expressionless.

    Yan Bu Gui was at a total loss for words.

    ¡°I appreciate Master¡¯s noble intentions and your justified concerns for us, your disciples. But I cannot agree.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes were determined. She acknowledged Yan Bu Gui¡¯s righteous and noble character, but his methods of handling such matters were a little overboard.

    ¡°For such matters, please leave it to your disciple to handle in future.¡± Jun Wu Xie said finally.

    They were now in the same boat now that she had acknowledged Yan Bu Gui as a Master. She would never in a million years allow her Master and fellow senior disciples to live under anyone¡¯s humiliation and abuse.

    Yan Bu Gui gaped like a goldfish and no words came out.

    Standing on one side, Qiao Chu was beaming like a newly risen sun. They had held back and suppressed their rage at the constant abuse for a long time, and they wished for nothing more than to see their new junior teach those brats from the other wings a lesson they would never forget.

    Those four youths who had always abided by Yan Bu Gui¡¯s words and had not challenged him once, did not notice that with Jun Wu Xie¡¯s addition, their lives had started to change. This was the first step towards what fate had for them to be and their lives were to change drastically. In the near future, the destined six that were toe together to kick up a unbelievable storm throughout the three realms now numbered five!

 Chapter 365

    Chapter 365: ¡°Human Skin Map (3)¡±

    Faced with Jun Xie¡¯s ¡°insistence¡±, Yan Bu Gui was helpless and had no choice but to give in to him. But he secretly instructed the others to keep an eye on Jun Xie and protect him from harm.

    Because Jun Xie possessed a rather unique ring spirit, Yan Bu Gui did not give him the usual instructions in the development of his spiritual powers but to just stay by the lotus pond and apany the recovering Snow Lotus.

    Qiao Chu and the others were looking into ways to locate the other six human skin maps. The Twelve Pces might have seized possession of them, but they did not dare to keep that hot potato in hand. The Twelve Pces had instead secretly colluded with various powers of the Lower Realm and had given the maps to them to do their dirty job of searching for the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb on their behalf.

    Sneaky tactics like this, weremonly employed by the Twelve Pces.

    The treasures in the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb, would grant anyone who found it, power capable of obliterating the Twelve Pces.

    Qiao Chu and the others seeked revenge and Jun Wu Xie¡¯s objective coincided perfectly with them as she seeked the annihtion of the Pce of me Demons.

    On the other hand, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s discipleship had also made her aware of Yan Bu Gui and his disciples¡¯ painful destitution.

    Qiao Chu and the others possessed strong powers, but they were forced to hide them in fear of drawing unwanted attention. Every single mission¡¯s objective was very clear, and it was only to pursue the other maps from any clues they had gathered.

    Other than that, the five of them in the East Wing of the Phoenix Academy had no other survival skills. At least in terms of earning money, their talent in this aspect was zilch.

    It had not been that bad just a few years ago. Yan Bu Gui had pawned some of the treasures he had brought from the Middle Realm, but it did notst and soon they had spent every single cent. Yan Bu Gui did not have anything else he could exchange for money and for the recent few years, the five of them had barely scraped by, living in poverty.

    An obvious instance would be that the few of them had not worn any new clothes for at least the past two years.

    In contrast, Jun Wu Xie did not understand their quandary as she had never been pressed for money in both her past and present life. In her past life, she might have been young when she left the demon¡¯sir, but with her unsurpassed skills in medicine, she led a bountiful life. And after her rebirth, although the Lin Pce had been gued by endless dangers, they had nevertheless not faced any shortage when it came to money.

    To the extent that when Jun Wu Xie was looking at her brand new Master and fellow disciples squatting in a circle in the courtyard, discussing how they were going to try to raise money to hand over to the headmaster, her mind had, on this rarest of asion, and for the first time in her two lives, drawn aplete nk.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t Fei Yan and I make a quick trip out? We can try out robbery?¡± Qiao Chu suggested innocently.

    Without a word, Yan Bu Gui smacked him mightily on the head!

    Qiao Chu rubbed the back of his throbbing head and shrugged his shoulders, trying to indicate he was just kidding.

    The double headed bone snake is still in recovery, or I might be able to gather some herbs from the hills.¡± Hua Yao was frowning, deep in thought. When they had been extremely hard pressed previously, Hua Yao had sent the double headed bone snake into the hills silently in the night to dig up some herbs to sell for some money several times.

    But the double headed bone snake had not recovered from its injuries and Hua Yao could not bear to make his ring spirit suffer the toil at that moment.

    ¡°We¡¯re really all cleaned out..... Sigh.....¡± Fei Yan wanted to cry at that point.

    Rong Ruo was the calmest among them, but his brow furrowed deeply as well.

    ¡°Sigh..... Forget it! I¡¯ll go see the headmaster and ask him for a few more days¡¯ grace again.¡± Yan Bu Gui¡¯s heart winced as he saw the forlorn looks on his disciples¡¯ faces and he tried to wave it off. As the Master of these poor kids, he felt that these problems should be handled by him alone.

    s, anything that can go wrong will go wrong. Before Yan Bu Gui could go see the headmaster with his plea, the person in charge of the South Wing, He Qiu Sheng, came storming towards the East Wing, his face dark as thunder.

    He Qiu Sheng was the Master of the South Wing, and the youth that Jun Wu Xie had beaten to a pulp was his disciple. When his disciple had gone to the East Wing to press for payment of their debt as usual, who would have expected this time that the barbaric disciples of the East wing would tantly attack his disciple, to the extent that his disciple was still bedridden till now!

 Chapter 366

    Chapter 366:¡±Rise of the East Wing (1)¡±

    He Qiu Sheng¡¯s rage visibly showed on his face and his eyes were ame as he stared at Yan Bu Gui and his disciples.

    ¡°Yan Bu Gui! You still owe the academy their fees and you indulge in your disciples¡¯ violence!? And you can still sit here drinking wine leisurely!?¡±

    The viciously berated Yan Bu Gui gripped at the wine jar in his hand and smiled weakly. Wine? Where would he find money to buy wine? The wine jar was filled with water and the faint wine¡¯s fragrance was just the smell that had seeped deep into the wine jar.

    But Yan Bu Gui was not about to give himself any excuses.

    ¡°It¡¯s Qiu Sheng I see, what brought you to our East Wing here today? Do you want toe in and take a seat?¡± Yan Bu Gui asked smiling.

    The look Yan Bu Gui gave was almost grovelling but Qiao Chu and the others who knew the real reason why he discarded his pride only felt all the more bitter.

    If it was not for the four disciples that dragged him down and kept his hands tied, with Yan Bu Gui¡¯s strong spiritual powers, he would be able to live a life of luxury anywhere he chose in the Lower Realm.

    ¡°You seem to be taking it real easy. Let me tell you Yan Bu Gui! If you do not give me a satisfactory answer about this, even if the headmaster spares you, you and me will remain irreconcble! You think I would even bother to step anywhere near this dump of yours? If it was not for the headmaster¡¯s summons for you to go to him, I wouldn¡¯t want to dirty my shoes bying here!¡± He Qiu Sheng¡¯s attitude was an exact replica of his head disciple¡¯s. In their eyes, the East Wing only housed a gaggle of beggars that refused to leave, sponged on the Phoenix Academy as freeloaders, were all weak and useless, and yed dumb and extorted the headmaster.

    Yan Bu Gui was at a loss. He might have been able to smooth over some other situations, but now that he faced the usation of his disciples injuring He Qiu Sheng¡¯s disciples, the situation was getting rather tricky. If he remembered it right, most of He Qiu Sheng¡¯s disciples might bepletelycking in talents, but they made up the group that held the highest ¡°gold value¡± among the all the disciples of the Phoenix Academy. It was estimated that almost half of the Phoenix Academy¡¯s funds, came from the families of the South Wing disciples.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t like it here, then scram.¡± Suddenly, a cold voice broke He Qiu Sheng litany.

    He Qiu Sheng¡¯s eyes narrowed and he turned to the source of that voice.

    He only saw a small petite youth, who was staring coldly right at him.

    ¡°Who do you think you are!? How dare you speak to me in that manner!?¡± He Qiu Sheng was now quivering with rage. He never would have imagined that a mere disciple in the East Wing would dare to humiliate him like that.

    Jun Wu Xie lifted her chin and continued staring coldly at He Qiu Sheng.

    ¡°Disciple of the East Wing, Jun Xie.¡±

    ¡°I see! You are the little beggar they just picked up! You have sponged on the Phoenix Academy long enough and we have yet to settle the bill with you! And furthermore, you actually had the audacity to beat up my disciple!¡± Once He Qiu Sheng heard that name, he knew that that was the culprit in the East Wing who had beat up his disciple so badly that he could not even get out of bed. He exploded at that moment and strode menacingly towards Jun Xie, raising his hand, intending to teach the little brat a lesson.

    However, before that hand could lower down, it found its wrist tightly bound by the iron grip of Yan Bu Gui.

    ¡°He Qiu Sheng, my disciples are not people you can touch just because you want to.¡± Yan Bu Gui¡¯s eyes had suddenly turned steely. Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words had struck a chord within him and he had not stopped thinking about it. Those words had brought a change in that strong heart.

    When it was just targeted at him, he could tolerate it, he would concede to it, even when it humiliated him. But he would never allow anyone toy a finger on his disciples!

    That was the first time He Qiu Sheng saw those eyes on Yan Bu Gui. It was just a single look, and He Qiu Sheng paled immediately.

    All this time, the drunkard had never retaliated to any of his endless provocations and humiliations. But today, those steely eyes had unnerved He Qiu Sheng and that had quickly stopped his intimidation of the puny and weak boy.

    ¡°You! That¡¯s great! Yan Bu Gui, that¡¯s just great! You would shield the little brat to such an extent. Let us bring him to see the headmaster together. Let the headmaster see for himself what kind of trash your beggars¡¯ den is harbouring nowadays!¡± As if he had suffered unbelievable injustice, he raged as he drew his hand back and continued with his shouting tirade.

 Chapter 367

    Chapter 367:¡±Rise of the East Wing (2)¡±

    Yan Bu Gui¡¯s brow was furrowed. He did not want to involve Jun Wu Xie with such matters.

    But Jun Wu Xie readily agreed: ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Even the Qing Yun n fell before her. How can the headmaster of a decrepit academypare to that?

    ¡°Good! I¡¯ll wait for both of you in the headmaster¡¯s study!¡± He Qiu Sheng left hurriedly after saying that.

    After He Qiu Sheng left, Yan Bu Gui¡¯s eyes softened immediately as his gaze fell upon Jun Wu Xie in helplessness.

    ¡°Jun Xie, you don¡¯t need to.....¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡± Jun Wu Xie said curtly. The concept of the servitude as a disciple to a Master was foreign to Jun Wu Xie and she was only just learning from her observation of Qiao Chu and the others and that little bit was all she knew at that moment.

    Yan Bu Gui sighed heavily. He knew that Jun Wu Xie did not speak much but it was clear to him that his new little disciple was a little man of his words. Whatever passed those lips became unwavering truth, and could not be changed easily.

    Jun Wu Xie handed the little ck cat into Rong Ruo¡¯s care once again and left to go to the headmaster¡¯s with Yan Bu Gui.

    Along the way, they passed several Phoenix Academy disciples. When those youths saw Jun Wu Xie with Yan Bu Gui, they started pointing and whispering among themselves tantly, paying no heed nor showing any respect for Yan Bu Gui¡¯s position as a Master in the academy.

    Yan Bu Gui was used to their disrespect and had not ever been affected by all that. But this time, his eyes nced at Jun Wu Xie, feeling sorry that Jun Wu Xie had to suffer under those pointing fingers and hushed whispers.

    But Jun Wu Xie did not seem affected by it in the least. Yan Bu Gui could see that his little disciple¡¯s back would stand just as straight and not bend in the slightest even if the sky fell on them then.

    He had been worried as he thought Jun Wu Xie might not have had to suffer from so many gazes thrown at them, full of disdain.

    But the fact was, Yan Bu Gui could not have been more wrong!

    Before Jun Wu Xie had embarked on her quest to force a change of the regime in Qi, her reputation had been in tatters. They looks the people of the Qi Kingdom had given her in those days had been many times worse. But.....

    She had never been bothered by them. Her eyes had not even bothered to rest on those people even for a second then.

    The original Phoenix Academy had had a huge campus but itsnds had shrunk drastically after it had been rebuilt. Due to itsck of funds, the academy¡¯s buildings had not been refurbished or properly maintained for years and its decrepit facade were painfully visible, showing starkly the academy¡¯s embarrassing financial situation.

    The headmaster¡¯s study was a small little ce and the paint on the door was peeling. Weeds grew in the crevices of the steps leading up to the door and the whole ce looked dismal.

    As they pushed the door open, a slouchy old man with a full white beard was in the room, sitting behind his table. Upon the old and wrinkled face, a pair of eyes narrowed as He Qiu Sheng stood at one side, criticizing Yan Bu Gui and his new disciple, Jun Wu Xie endlessly in a high pitched voice.

    When he saw Yan Bu Gui and Jun Wu Xie enter, He Qiu Sheng¡¯sints intensified and the pitch of his voice started to rise even higher.

    The expression on Yan Bu Gui¡¯s face was clearly flustered but Jun Wu Xie was a cid calm, looking as though thoseints had nothing to do with her.

    ¡°Headmaster, look over here. These two people are grantly flouting your rules! I had just tallied the numbers earlier today and over the past few days, the East Wing¡¯s losses had increased by another ten over taels! If we are to continue to indulge them, they might drag the whole Phoenix Academy down with them.¡± He Qiu Sheng continued persistently.

    The moment money was mentioned, the headmaster¡¯s bored expression perked up. He raised his head and stared at Yan Bu Gui and Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Bu Gui, when are you going to pay up on the money still owing? We cannot allow you to drag your feet on the payment indefinitely. You allowed this disciple of yours to injure another disciple of the South Wing, and when the news of this incident reaches the ears of his family, the family is going toe after you! And if they decide to withdraw their child from the academy, we would lose another source of ie here!¡± The old headmaster nagged at Yan Bu Gui, his face deeply aggrieved.

 Chapter 368

    Chapter 368:¡±Rise of the East Wing (3)¡±

    Yan Bu Gui¡¯s expression grew more helpless as the headmaster¡¯s nagging continued, and He Qiu Sheng stood on one side in glee.

    ¡°If I might add headmaster, I think the East Wing should be led by a different person. Look at what Yan Bu Gui had done now? He had only attracted just those few disciples all these years. Besides those little beggars, who would ept his as their Master? And now, the situation in the East Wing is only getting worse. They had suddenly decided to pick up another little beggar from somewhere out there who isn¡¯t going to pay as well, further sponging on the academy. That little beggar had even had the audacity to injure my disciple from the South Wing! If you are to allow this to continue, the academy is sure to be doomed!¡± He Qiu Sheng incited viciously, his words dripping with venom.

    ¡°This.....¡± The headmaster frowned deeply, exasperated.

    Jun Wu Xie observed coldly at all that was going on in the study, and the chill in her eyes intensified.

    ¡°Headmaster, you must not hesitate any longer. Do you want to wait till the leeches in the East Wing finally drive out all the South Wing disciples from the academy before you¡¯ll act? Those disciples are all.....¡± He Qiu Sheng had not finished talking when.....

    Jun Wu Xie pped her hand on the headmaster¡¯s table. Her voice was clear and it made all the other pairs of eyes in the room turn to her. They looked down at the small hand on the table and saw one bank note pressed under it.

    ¡°Is this enough?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked coldly.

    In that moment, the study was filled with silence.

    The old headmaster¡¯s eyes were dead fixed on that note and he did not move, but his eyes sparkled brightly when he saw it.

    A bank note.....

    When was thest time he hadid his eyes on a bank note?

    He Qiu Sheng who had been pushing vehemently for the headmaster to dismiss Yan Bu Gui and to kick out his freeloading disciples before he was suddenly interrupted turned white as a sheet when he saw the bank note!

    His face twitched and he tried to calm himself before he continued: ¡°The East Wing had had their fees outstanding for years. Don¡¯t think you can appease the situation with just a few hundred taels. That disciple of minees from a rich family and his family would not think much of the measly few hundred taels. It is not something a little beg.....¡±

    He Qiu Sheng¡¯s voice trailed off as his throat caught.

    The old headmaster reached his hand over towards the bank note as He Qiu Sheng was speaking and examined it closely. When he saw the amount stated on the note, he suddenly drew in a deep breath!

    He Qiu Sheng snuck a quick peek as he forced a nonchnt look on his face. When his eyes picked up on the figure on the note, his eyes bulged and he stared in disbelief and his knees almost buckled.

    On that snowy white bank note, an astounding figure was written clearly in bold.....

    One hundred thousand taels!

    The old headmaster¡¯s hands trembled as he held the bank note, and his beard bristled.

    The Phoenix Academy¡¯s annual ie minus expenses totaled only thirty to forty thousand taels, and Jun Wu Xie had just thrown out a hundred thousand taels without even flinching!

    That was the Phoenix Academy¡¯s three years¡¯ profit right there in the headmaster¡¯s hands!

    No wonder the headmaster was shaking like a willow in the wind.

    He Qiu Sheng looked like he just swallowed faeces and he was absolutely speechless.

    His disciples might be capable ofing out with a few hundred taels and that brat had easily thrown out a hundred thousand taels!

    He Qiu Sheng suspected his eyes must be ying tricks on him.

    ¡°That.... that bank note must be fake!¡± He Qiu Sheng shouted in disbelief. It was impossible that such a decrepit looking brat would have so much money!

    Jun Wu Xie raised an eyebrow and stared at the fuming He Qiu Sheng but could not be bothered to even speak to him.

    The old headmaster heard He Qiu Sheng and he squinted his eyes as he carefully examined the bank.

    After a few moments, he broke into a wide smile: ¡°The bank note is real! This is the seal of the Soul Moon Bank! It¡¯s definitely authentic!¡±

    He Qiu Sheng waspletely stumped this time. The Soul Moon Bank was the biggest bank around and their branches were all over thends and their seals were imprinted with spiritual powers and could not be fully duplicated by others.

 Chapter 369

    Chapter 369: ¡°Do you want more? (1)¡±

    He Qiu Sheng¡¯s face was green and his lips had turned purple. He felt as if he had been pped across the face and felt humiliated beyond words.

    The old headmaster turned his eyes back onto Jun Wu Xie, and his expression had turned incredibly warm and passionate towards her, and those eyes only saw a walking and speaking gold ignot in Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Jun Xie is your name right? You can stay in the East Wing as long as you like and if you happen to find anything unsatisfactory, feel free to let me know.¡± The old headmaster had suddenly turned servile towards the unbelievably generous and extravagant youth and wished at that moment for Jun Wu Xie to stay in the Phoenix Academy for life.

    Jun Wu Xie did not grace him with a reply.

    The old headmaster cleared his throat and told He Qiu Sheng off sternly: ¡°The incident with your disciple is a matter of the past and I do not want to hear another word of it. Jun Xie had juste to the Phoenix Academy and is just adapting herself here. Keep a tight rein on your disciples and do not let them stray too far and inconvenience others. If I ever hear that your unruly disciples were to bully him, I will not take it so lightly again.¡±

    Under the lure of the filthy scent of money, and having weighed the situation under its irresistible persuasion, the old headmaster fell heavily under its spell!

    He Qiu Sheng was still standing at the side, turned into stone, and he could not utter a single word.

    Bullied!? That brat was standing before them alive and well with nary a scratch! His disciple was the one that was still lying in bed!

    Who was doing the bullying here!?

    Nevertheless, He Qiu Sheng was helpless as he knew all this time that the headmaster only had eyes for money. Whoever had more, would win his favour! The South Wing had dominated the Phoenix Academy all this while because many of the disciples under him were from well to do families, but things had now changed suddenly. The beggars¡¯ den was just admitted a fabulously loaded nouveau riche and snatched the top spot in the academy from him!

    All the fees of the disciples in the South Wing would not add up to a hundred thousand even in a couple of years, there was no way they could beat that.

    After berating He Qiu Sheng, the old headmaster came over to Jun Wu Xie smiling like a fresh spring breeze again and said: ¡°If you think that Yan Bu Gui is unsuitable in any way, please let me know so I can arrange the Masters from the other wings for you if you like.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie replied curtly: ¡°East Wing is good.¡±

    ¡°Yes yes yes. Yan Bu Gui must have been extremely blessed to be able to recruit such an amazing disciple, he must have done some great deeds in his past life.¡± The old headmaster was bowing till his head was almost touching the floor.

    ¡°If there is nothing else, I would like to leave.¡± Jun Wu Xie was not interested in the fawning old headmaster.

    ¡°Sure, sure. Please go back and rest. Bu Gui, hurry and send your disciple back for his rest. It¡¯s windy here, do not let your disciple catch a cold. He seems a little thin, I¡¯ll get the kitchen to prepare something a little more nutritious for the East Wing tomorrow.¡± The old headmaster was actually disying a rare moment of generosity.

    Yan Bu Gui¡¯s face was nk as he led Jun Wu Xie out. Even after they had stepped out of the room, his expression was still in shock.

    ¡°Kid, where did you get so much money?¡± Yan Bu Gui had seen Jun Wu Xie pull out a single bank note and it had not only almost blinded He Qiu Sheng and the headmaster, even Yan Bu Gui felt the world was an amazing ce filled with bizarre things and people.

    His little disciple had been dressed in in clothes and had looked like he hade from a simple family. But he had pulled out a one hundred thousand taels bank note without blinking an eye.....

    Yan Bu Gui hade to the Lower Realm for so many years and he had never seen money more than a hundred taels of silver.

    ¡°Much?¡± Jun Wu Xie looked at Yan Bu Gui, her eyes doubtful.

    After her rebirth, she had never bought anything nor needed to pay for anything. Anything and everything that she needed, Jun Xian prepared them for her and she had never handled money before in this world. The bank notes she had with her were just what Jun Xian had stuffed into her hands just before she left. Those notes were as valuable as waste paper in her eyes.

    ¡°Do you want more of them? I have them here.¡± Jun Wu Xie saw that Yan Bu Gui seemed to hold a rather strong interest in the bank notes and she pulled out a wad of them from her sleeve..... A thick wad of bank notes.

    The lowest denomination among that thick wad valued at least fifty thousand taels!

    After Jun Xian had done it, Mo Qian Yuan had done the same thing and stuffed money into Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hands before he would let her leave.

    A Duke, and an Emperor..... They would not have in their possession any bank notes in denominations less than ten thousand anyway..............

 Chapter 370

    Chapter 370: ¡°Do you want more? (2)¡±

    Yan Bu Gui¡¯s eyes almost popped out of his head. He was shocked beyond words at the amount of money Jun Xie had pushed into his arms. His eyes swept past those bank notes and he counted and estimated the amount in his head. There was at least a million taels in his hands.....

    As if Jun Xie had dropped hot coals in his arms, Yan Bu Gui hurriedly shoved them back to Jun Xie.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need it. You better keep these.¡± As those words came out of his mouth, his heart was nevertheless, dripping with blood.....

    A small petite sized kid was actually carrying such arge amount of money on him!

    Made the burly towering Yan Bu Gui felt so small before Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie kept the money back into her sleeve, oblivious to Yan Bu Gui¡¯s crumbling self esteem and deeply conflicted heart.

    When they got back to the East Wing, Qiao Chu and the rest of the gang were waiting anxiously in the courtyard. When they all saw Jun Xie and Yan Bu Gui who had returned so quickly, they rushed up to the pair justing in through the gate.

    ¡°How did it go? What did the headmaster say?¡± Qiao Chu asked anxiously.

    Yan Bu Gui sighed heavily and his face was a mask of deep mncholy, making the four hearts of his disciples fall so heavily they almost reached their toes.

    ¡°In future.....¡±

    Qiao Chu and the others looked up at Yan Bu Gui¡¯s heavy tone, staring at him with tears brimming in their eyes.

    ¡°That He Qiu Sheng would nevere here to seek trouble with us again!¡± Yan Bu Gui¡¯s face suddenly beamed into a wide smile.

    ¡°What?¡± Qiao Chu and his other three fellow disciples stared in wonder at their Master.

    At that moment, Qiao Chu¡¯s eyes widened in rm as he turned to Jun Wu Xie to ask: ¡°Little Xie! Don¡¯t tell me you..... you thrashed up He Qiu Sheng and the headmaster as well!?¡±

    With Jun Xie¡¯s temperament, that must be the case!

    ¡°No.¡± Jun Wu Xie replied.

    ¡°You..... you must not take so hard. If they had done anything to you, Little Yan and me would go abduct him and revenge you without letting Master know.¡± Qiao Chu promised worriedly, without even thinking.

    Yan Bu Gui¡¯s huge hand pped Qiao Chu on the back of his head once more, and he said rolling his eyes at his moron of a disciple: ¡°You must think I¡¯m deaf!¡±

    Jun Wu Xie was made speechless at Qiao Chu¡¯s antics. She could not understand how such a simple matter like this became soplicated in their minds.

    ¡°Alright, alright. Everything¡¯s fine now, you kids go keep up with your training, and not just stay here andze.¡± Yan Bu Gui dispersed the group with his words, a wide smile hidden behind his bushy beard.

    His new little disciple, really exceeded all his expectations!

    Yan Bu Gui was not prepared to exin everything in detail and Jun Wu Xie did not seem to want to at all as well. Qiao Chu and the others could only leave begrudgingly to continue with their training, but their minds were still filled with worry. They prepared themselves mentally to face up to He Qiu Sheng and the headmaster and protect their little junior fellow disciple when they nexte looking for trouble.

    Jun Wu Xie went back to her room and sat down carrying the little ck cat in her arms. She called out softly and Ye Sha appeared suddenly through the door.

    ¡°Miss, what are your orders?¡± Ye Sha asked, kneeling on one knee.

    Jun Wu Xie took out a wad of bank notes and put them on the table. She whispered a few words to Ye Sha and momentster, Ye Sha kept the money carefully before he disappeared soundlessly.

    Jun Wu Xie remained sitting on the chair and looked down at the sleeping ck cat.

    If it was awake, maybe it could have told her how to handle the situation before her now.

    The next morning, Qiao Chu and the others walked out of their rooms with dark rings below their eyes. They had not slept the whole night, having tossed and turned the whole night with worry, but no one hade throughout the night after all. Their curiosity was further piqued by what had happened at the headmaster¡¯s and when they saw each other¡¯s dark eyes, they all smiled sheepishly at each other.

    ¡°Looks like the headmaster really won¡¯t being to stir up trouble after all. But how did Master and Little Xie do it?¡± Qiao Chu scratched his head in confusion.

    Hua Yao¡¯s fairplexion made his darkened eyes look more prominent and he stood shaking his head as well, simrly befuddled.

    ¡°It good that they¡¯re noting, let¡¯s not worry about it.¡± Fei Yan stretchedzily, her sweet and pretty face was still tinged with a bit of sleepiness.

    Rong Ruo just pulled at his clothes to tidy them, and did not say anything.

 Chapter 371

    Chapter 371: ¡°Do you want more? (3)¡±

    The four fellow disciples of the East Wing had not much of a reaction but the same could not be said for the rest of the Phoenix Academy!

    The ruckus from a group of people suddenly broke out and dragged the four sleepyheads to the source of the noise. However, when they got there, they were shocked by the sight.

    They saw tens of burly men dressed in grey. They carried longdders, axes and lumber on their shoulders anding towards them into the East Wing of the Phoenix Academy. And behind those men, was another group, whose men were carrying huge crates that each needed two men to carry with the load hung from bamboo poles on their shoulders. The men all rushed forward when they saw Qiao Chu and the othersing out from the East Wing and put down their load.

    ¡°We found the right ce atst. Please help us to sign receipt here please. It is for eight crates of of fine garments from the Moon Weavers Pavilion. Seven crates of male garments and one crate of female dresses. We have mixed in shoes, socks and some essories,pliments of our proprietor to our esteemed customers. Please check the items delivered and see if everything is in good order and we can leave.¡± The leader of the group was dressed in rather fine clothes and he wore a bright smile on his face as he pushed the receipt before Qiao Chu.

    Qiao Chu was is a fluster as he stared unblinkingly at the eight crates before him.

    With all the attention attracted by the big group of men in front of the East Wing, the disciples from the other wings were all chattering loudly in spection and when the leader of the men stated his purpose, the chatterings grew into a loud exmations!

    Moon Weavers Pavilion!

    That was a widely famous clothing chain for fine clothes!

    In that ce, a mere handkerchief sold for more than ten taels!

    Did they really hear him correctly?

    The beggar¡¯s den actually ordered them at one go..... eight crates..... eight .....

    How much did that cost? The mouths of the youths all around suddenly felt dry as they tried to calcte the cost.

    Most of them fell speechless at the sight of the scene before them, staring in incredulity and unable to believe their ears.

    Qiao Chu turned into a statue. He understood every single word the man was saying when he separated them, but put them together in a sentence, he could not fathom what they meant at that moment.

    They did not even have money to pay the fees, how would they pay for such luxuries from the Moon Weavers Pavilion?

    After waiting a long moment, when the man saw that Qiao Chu was not moving to receive the goods, he turned his head and pushed the receipts to Hua Yao.

    Hua Yao was stunned a moment before he peered at the receipts and the goods, a frown on his face. He finally said: ¡°Is there a mistake somewhere? We did not buy any of these things. I think it would be better if you send them all back.¡±

    It was eight whole crates! Even if they were to just pick any one item from among them, they would not be able to afford it.

    The man said, still smiling: ¡°There¡¯s no mistake. It is the Phoenix Academy, East Wing. The items have been paid for and you will only need to sign the receipt and that¡¯s all.¡±

    ¡°All paid up?¡± Hua Yao looked at Rong Ruo.

    But Rong Ruo was just as clueless.

    The smiling man pointed at the name of the recipient at the bottom of the receipt and said:

    ¡°Yes, it was purchased by a customer named Jun Xie.¡±

    ¡°JUN XIE!?¡±

    The four eximed loudly in unison upon hearing the name and their minds werepletely blown away by that shocking revtion!

    The youths from the other wings were just as confused. They had not heard that there was a disciple in the East Wing named Jun Xie. Thinking further on the matter, they assumed it to be a mistake. Those beggars in the East Wing would never be able to afford such luxuries from the Moon Weavers Pavilion.

    Before Qiao Chu and the others could recover from their shock, a big burly man came up to them carrying lumber on his shoulder with another stack of receipts in his hand.

    ¡°That¡¯s queer, a customer by the name of Jun Xie hired us toe to the Phoenix Academy¡¯s East Wing for refurbishing and renovation works. Can I trouble you guys to sign these as well so my men can start on the works?¡±

    ¡°........¡± Qiao Chu the statue now froze with his mouth wide open, his eyes bulging.

    Hua Yao¡¯s face showed astonishment, but his eyes sparkled.

    Rong Ruo and Fei Yan exchanged a knowing nce, having finally figured out who was behind all this.

 Chapter 372

    Chapter 372: ¡°Do you want more? (4)¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Little Xie.....¡± Qiao Chu finally recovered enough to utter those few words as he stared in amazement at the crates, an indescribable feeling in his heart.

    Hua Yao nodded: ¡°The issue with the headmaster must have been settled in the same way.¡±

    Yan Bu Gui had only imed that all the issues had been cleared when he came back, but the reason was rather clear now as they all knew the headmaster was a snivelly money grabber and he only listened to whoever had the money and ignored all reason when he smelt gold.

    And the situations before them only affirmed that they were right.

    Jun Wu Xie had indeed cleared the issues with the headmaster and she had used the headmaster¡¯s favouritenguage. Money.....

    ¡°I would not have thought that our little junior was actually so unbelievably and fabulously rich.¡± Fei Yan smiled till his eyes were narrowed to a slit as he spied one of the crates saying: ¡°Err..... Do you think that crate ofdies wear, is meant for me?¡±

    Qiao Chu looked at Fei Yan up and down, and seeing Fei Yan¡¯s in frock, he snickered evilly.

    ¡°I would say yes.¡±

    Fei Yan¡¯s face turned pale.

    The sweet looking Fei Yan suddenly slunk sulkily to a corner, the jubtion suddenly disappeared without a trace.

    ¡°Cough..... Let me do it.¡± After Hua Yao realised what was happening here, he raised his hands and took the charcoal pencil from the man and signed ¡°Hua Yao¡± on both the receipts.

    After they had their receipts acknowledged, the man from the Moon Weavers Pavilion smilingly ordered his men to bring the clothes inside and the burly man hollered at his men to begin their refurbishing works on the East Wing¡¯s building.

    When Yan Bu Gui stepped out from the building, he was so overwhelmed and shocked by the sudden appearance of the big group of strange men hacking and knocking on the East Wing¡¯s building that he very nearly dropped the wine jar he held sped in his hand.

    He was just about to open his mouth to shout when his nose wrinkled at the alluring fragrance of fine wine and his eyes sparkled brightly.

    Hua Yao was signing his name on another receipt when he received a big p on the back of his head. He turned his head furious, but saw the towering figure of his Master and just kept quiet like a mouse.

    ¡°Where did all this winee from?¡± Yan Bu Gui asked, with his eyes narrowed when he saw the many jars of wine before Hua Yao, while he almost drooled in his heart.

    ¡°Little Xie bought them.¡± Hua Yao finished signing and handed it back to the delivery man.

    That morning, his wrist was hurting from signing receipts and the courtyard was almost filled up with all kinds of goods.

    When Yan Bu Gui heard that Jun Xie had bought them, he immediately picked two jars up and suddenly disappeared back into his room and did not ask another word about it.

    Hua Yao stared with a headache as he surveyed all the things they had received one after another since early this morning non stop and everything was stacked up in the courtyard. Food, clothes, everyday use items, and equipment for travel.....

    It was more than he could count and it included everything they could think of!

    They were all of superior quality and did note cheap. They had lived in poverty for such a long time and it was just unbelievable for them. Even the youths from the other wings who were watching from a distance were about to go mad at what they saw.

    They had seen the rich unt their wealth, but they had never seen anyone unt it in such a astounding manner!

    After that morning, every single person in the Phoenix Academy became aware that in the East Wing, a disciple who was literally overflowing with money walked, and his name was Jun Xie!

    Almost no one knew exactly when he was admitted into the East Wing or where he hade from. Before he had even shown his face, he had drowned the East Wing with his endless flow of gifts.

    People had thrown an estimation on the gifts just for that morning and it was said toe up to be close to a million taels!

    That figure drove almost everyone to lose their mind.....

    The beggar¡¯s den had lost it name, as those who named the East Wing as such suddenly found themselves envious and jealous of the East Wing.

    If East Wing that was the beggar¡¯s den could spend a million taels, the ce they were at could only be no better than a pig¡¯s sty.

    The youths from the other wings hade outside the East Wing in curiousity. But after seeing the extravagant sshing of money, they ran back to their own wings with their tails between their legs and stopped calling the East Wing the beggar¡¯s den ever since. But they did nickname Jun Xie as the ¡°dumb one with too much money¡± in jealousy.

    They had thought.....

    If you have so much money, why go to the East Wing? Everyone knew that Yan Bu Gui of the East Wing was just a drunkard and only had four lousy disciples all this time!

 Chapter 373

    Chapter 373: ¡°Inverted (1)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie awoke from sleep and went out to the courtyard soon after. She saw a group of burly workmen fixing up the East Wing but her steps did not slow as she continued on towards the pond that the Snow Lotus was recovering in.

    These few days, she guarded by the pond immediately upon awakening. She had previously done it just because Yan Bu Gui had told her to, to watch over the weakened Snow Lotus. But recently, she could clearly feel an intense flow of spiritual power flowing into her body endlessly. The surge of the spiritual power was actually more intense than when she had used Jade Nectar to cultivate the Snow Lotus¡¯ seed in the beginning!

    In just a few short days, the spiritual powers in her body had achieved a more than significant increase and this situation puzzled her a little.

    As she sat by the pond carrying the sleeping ck cat, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes were fixed on the Snow Lotus that was gradually radiating with life.

    The once withered bloom, had shown signs ofing back to life as its dried up lotus leaves had dropped off one by one and was growing out new petals as well.

    ¡°Little Xie.¡± A voice sounded from behind Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie turned around to look and saw four blindingly striking figures standing behind her.

    They had changed out of their washed till threadbare clothes and were now dressed in fine clothes. The designs of the clothes were simple, but the material used was of good quality.

    Clothes really did made the man, and it was readily obvious at that moment.

    The four of them were already blessed with outstanding features but their old threadbare clothes had greatly diminished their looks. Now those new clothes hadpletely removed all that wretchedness and they all looked every inch like a young nobleman, graceful and handsome, that would draw all eyes irresistibly to them.

    Fei Yan was dressed in a long coral blue dress and she was tugging at the hem of the dress coyly. Compared to the three handsome smiles, Fei Yan¡¯s expression was somehow a little perturbed.

    Three jade green leaves to match a brilliant red flower. Fei Yan stood out looking more lovely and attractive in the contrast as those almond shaped eyes slightly lowered, looking slightly embarrassed.

    ¡°Do we look good?¡± Qiao Chu asked as he tugged at his outer robe, a jade ornament dangling from his hips.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes stopped as they hovered over Fei Yan and Rong Ruo a moment before she said: ¡°Inverted.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Qiao Chu asked, puzzled.

    ¡°Or do you like to dress like that?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked with her head tilted, as she looked at Rong Ruo and Fei Yan.

    Fei Yan and Rong Ruo were deeply shocked and it was a while before they reacted to what Jun Wu Xie had said.

    ¡°You know?¡± Fei Yan asked, with eyes wide in amazement, staring at Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Know what?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked Fei Yan.

    ¡°I..... I am a boy, and Little Ruo here is the girl.....¡± Fei Yan pointed at himself and then pointed at Rong Ruo.

    Rong Ruo was wearing an unnaturally handsome smile on her face.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded.

    ¡°See!? Qiao Chu! You and your dumb ideas! You told us that Little Xie would never know our real sexes!¡± Fei Yan cried out and pounced at Qiao Chu and pummeled at him.

    In the beginning when Yan Bu Gui had brought them here, Fei Yan was the smallest in size. The clothes that they wore were old clothes that Yan Bu Gui had managed to beg from the headmaster. One of them had been fordies. Since Fei Yan was the smallest in size among them and Rong Ruo could not fit into the lone piece ofdies clothing, it fell onto Fei Yan to wear it. And ever since, everytime Yan Bu Gui went out to get clothes for them, all the smaller sizeddies wear were always given to Fei Yan and moreover, Fei Yan had always been a boy with girlish features looking very sweet when dressed up as a girl. Driven by necessity due to theck of adequate boy¡¯s clothing, Fei Yan had always been mistaken to be a girl by the other disciples of the Phoenix Academy. The graceful air, handsome looks and tall slender frame of Rong Ruo had the masses thinking him to be a elegant boy instead.....

 Chapter 374

    Chapter 374: ¡°Inverted (2)¡±

    Fei Yan had thought that Jun Wu Xie did not know and had purchased one whole crate ofdies wear just for him. That had encouraged him to sumb to Qiao Chu¡¯s mischievous urging to appear before Jun Wu Xie dressed in that dress.

    Who would have expected that Jun Wu Xie was actually aware of his not intended but well concealed sex!?

    Thinking back on it, on the first day when Jun Xie had awoken, he had instead left the little ck cat in Rong Ruo¡¯s hands and not to Fei Yan, who had been the first person he had seen, now seemed that Jun Xie had done that with good reason!

    It was obvious that Jun Xie had already been aware of Rong Ruo¡¯s and Fei Yan¡¯s respective sexes then!

    Moreover, Jun Xie had treated Rong Ruo somewhat differently from the rest all this while.

    Fei Yan was feeling terribly embarrassed at that moment but Rong Ruo was still all smiles. Rong Ruo was suddenly dragged by Fei Yan determinedly away and momentster, they came back dressed in clothes as Jun Xie had originally meant to give.

    But.....

    Fei Yan still somehow looked like a girl who had crossdressed and though Rong Ruo did not look out of ce, seeing her all decked up in a sweet girly dress nevertheless made Qiao Chu¡¯s skin crawl after having gotten so used to seeing Rong Ruo dressed in boy¡¯s clothes for as long as he could remember.

    Finally, both of them could not stand the awkward stares the others kept giving them and went back in to change into the clothes they had worn the first time.

    Upon seeing Fei Yan looking all resplendent again in his girly attire, Qiao Chu could not help but guffawed uncontroble that earned him another bashing from Fei Yan.

    Fei Yan might be the smallest in size among the four of them, but he possessed the greatest strength. He lifted Qiao Chu with one hand and felled him with a single punch. If one were to disregard his actual sex, Fei Yan would do great justice to the term ¡°Violent Lolita¡±.

    While Qiao Chu was running around in circles chased by a fuming Fei Yan, Rong Ruo sat down beside Jun Xie and smiled: ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Even after having done so much, Jun Wu Xie had not mentioned a word about it.

    ¡°No need.¡± Jun Wu Xie replied softly. In her own mind, she could not think of a better use for the money.

    Hua Yao stared at the crossdressed ¡°sisters¡± and he suddenly found it to be rather amusing. He wiped the mirth from his face and he suddenly turned to Jun Xie in all seriousness as he said: ¡°It might not be the best time now but Little Xie, there is one more thing we hope you can help us with.¡±

    ¡°Elixir?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked, raising an eyebrow.

    Hua Yao nodded.

    ¡°Prescription.¡± Jun Wu Xie asked without a moment¡¯s hesitation.

    Hua Yao pulled out a prescription from within his clothes and handed it over to Jun Wu Xie whereby she gave it a quick scan with her eyes.

    ¡°Who is this medicine for?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked, raising her head in query.

    ¡°Master. He was severely injured many years ago while protecting us and can only numb the pain with alcohol now.¡± Hua Yao¡¯s face darkened as he said those words. Due to poverty, they had not even been able to afford to buy wine for Yan Bu Gui and the pains from those injuries must have been tormenting.

    The prescription was brought out together with them when they left the Middle Realm and would treat Yan Bu Gui¡¯s injuries. When Qiao Chu had initially gone to the Ghost City to trade for Eastern Pearls, it had been one of the ingredients necessary for the elixir. But the elixir was extremely difficult to cultivate and even within the Middle Realm, very few people were able to achieve sess in its cultivation.

    When they came across Jun Xie, they had still been rather skeptical, but they would never let go of any trace of hope, no matter how small.

    Jun Wu Xie lowered her head and went through the prescription once more.

    That moment of silence made Hua Yao suddenly anxious and Rong Ruo¡¯s eyes became expectant.

    ¡°Herbs.¡± Jun Wu Xie said suddenly.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Give me the herbs.¡± Jun Wu Xie repeated, looking at Hua Yao.

    Hua Yao finally understood what Jun Xie had meant and his usual calm demeanor cracked a little as he grew excited.

    ¡°You can do it?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie nodded. The prescription was a little moreplicated than usual but it was not still not beyond her. The sticky part was that the prescription called for extremely rare herbs and many that even Jun Wu Xie had never seen before.

    ¡°That¡¯s just fantastic! We will do everything we can to get the herbs!¡± Hua Yao¡¯s face brought into a smile just then. No matter how difficult it would be, at least now, they saw a ray of hope at the end!

 Chapter 375

    Chapter 375: ¡°Water of Heaven¡¯s Spring (1)¡±

    Ever since they were graced with Jun Wu Xie¡¯s extravagant generosity, the East Wing suddenly seemed to rise from the ashes and shone blindingly with resplendent grandeur. The decrepit and rundown buildings were no more and had beenpletely refurbished. In the courtyard, the pond was fitted with miniature mountains and cliffs, and the entire building¡¯s flooring were fitted with marble throughout.....

    When seen from afar, among the run down buildings of the Phoenix Academy, the East Wing now stood out in contrast like a brilliant sunflower exuding brilliance, that drew all attention to it.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s spiritual powers had speedily increased over the past month and was nearing the orange level¡¯s peak!

    However, she was not able to achieve a breakthrough to the next level.

    The only way she could break the level barrier, was to devour the spirit of others!

    Jun Wu Xie held the Spirit Prison Jun Wu Yao had given her in her hands and her eyes narrowed as she fell deep in thought.

    She needed to get stronger.

    In order to just raise her powers, if she were to devour the ring spirit of others, that would be equivalent to murder.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyebrow was raised. She was not afraid to kill, but why kill the innocent?

    Yan Bu Gui knocked on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s door at that moment and she got up to open the door.

    For the past month, Yan Bu Gui had rarely appeared but had asionallye to the side of the lotus pond to see how the Snow Lotus was doing.

    ¡°nt ring spirits develop very quickly, but the hurdles faced at the level barriers are difficult to break through. Your spiritual powers have shown signs of leakage recently. Are you about to breakthrough?¡± When Yan Bu Gui sat down, he looked at Jun Wu Xie in all seriousness and he was not tipsy on that rare asion.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded.

    ¡°For the breakthrough, you must also take note of the spirit that you devour. The higher the level of the ring spirit you devour, the better its effect will be for you.¡± Yan Bu Gui said, and he pulled out a cotton bag from his hips, before he put it on the table before Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Open it and see.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie opened it without a word and the moment she looked into it, her eyes sparkled brightly.

    It was just a small cotton bag and a marvel was revealed within when you opened it, the space within that the bag held was much bigger that it seemed by far!

    ¡°It¡¯s called the cosmos bag, and it¡¯s an item from the Middle Realm. Anything you put in there would be preserved for a long period and will not get damaged.¡± The cosmos bag was Yan Bu Gui¡¯sst item he had with him brought from the Middle Realm. No matter how poor they had been in the past, he had never pawned or sold it, for no other reason than the fact that the cosmos bag did not exist in the Lower Realm and if he had exposed it to be circted, it might attract the attention of the people of the Middle Realm.

    And stored within the cosmos bag, there was a intricate and beautiful wine sk, carved out from Imperial Jade.

    ¡°Take out the wine sk.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie lifted the wine sk out from the bag.

    Yan Bu Gui retrieved a cup and ced it before Jun Wu Xie before he said: ¡°Pour out a cup.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie raised the sk and poured its contents in. She saw that the liquid from the sk was clear and it glittered with stars as it filled the cup, and the air was suddenly filled with a fragrance that prated into the heart.

    The aroma seemed to feel familiar like something she had smelt before but she could not remember it clearly.

    ¡°This is the Heaven¡¯s sk and inside it, is the Water of Heaven¡¯s Spring. The supply is endless and will never be exhausted. The Heaven¡¯s Spring might not be able to restore your soul, but it can at least nourish it enough to stop it from further damage. I know that you were injured by people from the Pce of the me Demons and while the Water of Heaven¡¯s Spring nourishes your soul, it can also temporarily curb your soul¡¯s presence. You would only need to drink one cup daily and it willst the whole day.¡± Yan Bu Gui stared at Jun Xie with a faraway look in his eyes. Jun Xie was different from Qiao Chu and the others, and he should not be confined to the tiny and virtually unknown Phoenix Academy.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face showed a look of recognition. Water of Heaven¡¯s Spring?

    Wasn¡¯t that name recorded in the dpidated book she had? The one thing that was the most suited for the cultivation of the Snow Lotus?

    Suddenly, she was able to identify where she had smelt that fragrance before.

    ¡°You poured this water into the pond?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked as she looked up at Yan Bu Gui.

    Yan Bu Gui replied with augh: ¡°Don¡¯t forget, that book you use for your training and development, was given to Qiao Chu by me to put up for sale.¡±

 Chapter 376

    Chapter 376: ¡°Water of Heaven¡¯s Spring (2)¡±

    ¡°I had flipped through those books, but a pity I do not possess a nt ring spirit and was unable to put it to good use. Since they had fallen into your hands, it must mean they are fated to be yours.¡± Yan Bu Gui said as he stroked at his beard.

    ¡°You should not stay here in the Phoenix Academy. You should go out and do what you want to do.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie lowered her head and looked at the Heaven¡¯s sk in her hand. The one thing that she had previously seeked endlessly, and exhausted all ways to get, had now been delivered right into her hands by Yan Bu Gui.

    With the Heaven¡¯s sk, she would be able to return to the Lin Pce with peace of mind and need not be afraid of persecution from the Pce of the me Demons.

    But.....

    Was that what she want?

    Spending her life in hiding and depending on the Water of Heaven¡¯s Spring to escape persecution? And watch her enemies wilfully live on, while she huddled in concealment holding on tightly to the Heaven¡¯s sk?

    ¡°Master.¡± Jun Wu Xie suddenly raised her head. ¡°The Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb, is the ce I must go to.¡±

    She gripped the Heaven¡¯s sk in her hands and Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes shed with unfaltering determination. Living a life ofpromise was not what she wanted. Since there were people who wanted her life, she would smite down her enemies to nip the problem in the bud!

    Yan Bu Gui was stunned as he stared at Jun Wu Xie in astonishment.

    ¡°The day wille that I will annihte the Pce of me Demons.¡± Jun Wu Xie eximed coldly.

    Yan Bu Gui was speechless for a moment before heughed out loud suddenly.

    ¡°Good, good, good. You might be small in size, but your ambitions aremendable! No wonder you¡¯re..... Cough, since you have chosen your path, I will not hold you back. Keep the Heaven¡¯s sk and the cosmos bag well and remember! You must never expose the Heaven¡¯s sk to anyone. That thing will draw the people of the Twelve Pces toe rushing at you even if you do not possess a nt ring spirit, and you will not be spared.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie narrowed her eyes. The origins of the Heaven¡¯s sk must be a lot moreplicated than what Yan Bu Gui was letting on.

    In fact, Jun Wu Xie had been a little suspicious all along. Little Lotus had previously said that the Soul Calming Jade was one of the Seven Treasures of the Spirit World but it had suddenly disappeared one day. On top of that, Yan Bu Gui and his fellow disciples had said that all the magical items of the Middle Realm had been buried deep in the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb, and that should also include the Soul Calming Jade.

    But if the Soul Calming Jade was supposed to be in the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb, how did ite into the hands of others?

    And why would the Heaven¡¯s sk incur persecution from the Twelve Pces?

    ¡°Thank you, Master.¡± Jun Wu Xie did not think any further into it. No matter what the reason was, the fact that she wanted the Pce of me Demons annihted would not change.

    ¡°The fact that you addressed me as your Master is more than enough thanks.¡± Yan Bu Gui walked out of the room,ughing loudly to himself.

    Jun Wu Xie suddenly picked up the cup that contained Water of Heaven¡¯s Spring and swallowed it all in one gulp!

    From here on, she would not constrain herself to the tiny Phoenix Academy!

    The Heavens seemed to have sensed Jun Wu Xie¡¯s murderous intent as barely two weekster, Fei Yan came to them with a piece of news.

    He had found a clue for another portion of the human skin maps.

    And that human skin map was actually hidden in another academy!

    Zephyr Academy!

    It was one of the top three academies, their fame spreading to all ends of the world!

    Qiao Chu and the others packed and readied themselves. This mission, would not just involve Qiao Chu and Hua Yao, but would include Fei Yan and Rong Ruo as well. Before they set out, they were greatly shocked by another piece of news!

    Jun Xie, would be going with them!

    ¡°Little Xie, you..... really woulde with us?¡± Qiao Chu asked cautiously as he gulped loudly.

    Jun Wu Xie gave Qiao Chu a chilling stare.

    ¡°Without me, you would not be able to even enter the Zephyr Academy.¡±

    The Zephyr Academy set extremely high standards for their disciples¡¯ enrollment and their fees were also eye poppingly exorbitant!

    With that statement from Jun Wu Xie, she effectively shut out any further objections from Qiao Chu and the others immediately.

    If the money did not go, they would not even be able to afford the fees!

    The next moment, Qiao Chu was slumped by Jun Wu Xie¡¯s feet crying out in gratitude: ¡°Little Xie! You¡¯ve been too kind to us already!¡±

 Chapter 377

    Chapter 377: ¡°Zephyr Academy (1)¡±

    The Zephyr Academy was situated in the northern side of the Da Du Country, its terrain t and it sat upon vast tracts ofnd.

    It was rumoured that if you stood at the doors of the Zephyr Academy, you would not be able to see the end of it.

    Being among one of the top three academies, whenever the Zephyr Academy opened their doors for enrollment in September, people from all across thends thronged its gates and the sea of people always made for a magnificent sight.

    Horse drawn carriages carrying whole families rolled in endlessly and girls and boys of suitable age were apanied by their families from all directions, travelling thousands of miles to the Zephyr Academy. Every year, in the period between mid August to early September, not only the Zephyr Academy¡¯s headquarters, but the surrounding towns¡¯ inns and restaurants would be filled , overflowing with the endless rush of peopleing in.

    There were almost as many academies as there were stars in the skies, but only three stood at the top of the pyramid. Among the three, Zephyr took up one spot.

    The top institutions had always set a very strict criteria for their enrollment. They would only ept youths between fourteen to sixteen years of age and any applicants who did not fall within this category were turned away without exception.

    The Zephyr Academy was separated into the main division and the branch division. The main division only admitted disciples with elite ring spirits and disciples who showed exceptional growth in their spiritual powers. Anyone who possessed average talents could only dream of gaining entry into the main division.

    The criteria for the branch division was a little more rxed. Basically anyone who could afford the fees would gain the chance to study under the branch division. If anyone in the branch division disyed great aptitude and excelled in the branch division, they would be promoted into the main division immediately. While those who remain average, would stay and finish their studies for the rest of the one year given to them. If they do not get into the main division before the year is up, at the spring the next semester, they would all be thrown out of the academy.

    When the youths are enrolled into the school, they would be expected to pay upfront the full fees for three years, and even if they were to be dismissed early due to theirck of talent, there would be no refund of the money paid up.

    Basically, among all the first years enrolled into the academy, only tens of them would be epted into the main division and the remaining disciples usually numbering more than a thousand, would be thrown into the branch division.

    Only at fourteen, would a person¡¯s ring spirit awake and the Zephyr Academy capped the age of the disciples who were eligible to apply at sixteen. That would also mean that for anyone who would attempt to make use of that two year gap to train vigorously to enhance their powers gunning for a spot in the main division, the short time frame would not be sufficient for them to make any significant difference in assessing their talent.

    For those youths directly epted into the main division, almost all of them had gotten in due to their unusual ring spirits.

    The reason that the Zephyr Academy was able to secure a spot among the highlypetitive top three academy rankings was due to the robust portfolios of their teachers, and more importantly, it was their unique, one of a kind field of development, the Spirit Healer!

    The academy was split into three faculties that pursued three different fields. The beast spirit, weapon spirit andstly the spirit healers.

    The beast spirit faculty epted only disciples with beast ring spirits, the weapons spirit faculty only disciples with weapon ring spirits. The spirit healer faculty did not discriminate against the type of ring spirits their disciples possessed nor the might of the ring spirits. They picked disciples who were more inclined towards development towards the healing of the spirit.

    The ring spirits and their human master¡¯s soul were joined as one and although ring spirits did not bleed, prolonged battles or idental damage could bring about trauma or injuries to the ring spirits. It might not result in their death but it might bring about a drastic decrease in their power during battles. And the group of spirit healers existed here for this very reason.

    Spirit healers was just bing a fast rising star as an highly desired upation and the Zephyr Academy was the only academy that knew how to groom a spirit healer.

    It wasmon knowledge everywhere that spirit healers were now more sought after than elixir producing healers!

    There were many who were able to cultivate elixirs but very few people possessed knowledge in the healing of ring spirits, and the importance people ced on their ring spirits were undeniable and irreceable.

    To be a spirit healer, it was not a necessity to possess strong spiritual powers, but rather it needed the person¡¯s spiritual powers was able to fuse well with ring spirits. In a nutshell, a spirit healer used his own spiritual powers to restore a ring spirit¡¯s deficiency to their original power.

 Chapter 378

    Chapter 378: ¡°Zephyr Academy (2)¡±

    Fusing your spiritual powers with a ring spirit by itself was already an incredible notion and had never been tried before. Needless to say, no one else knew how to carry it out. That was the reason why the Zephyr Academy was the one and only ce under the skies that one could learn to be a spirit healer.

    Even if only a single person in the family sessfully bes a spirit healer, their entire family would be able to live a life of luxury.

    Among all the hopeful youths that hade to the Zephyr Academy, at least eight or nine out of ten of them targeted to be a spirit healer.

    A wide sea of young youths were currently crowded before the gates of the Zephyr Academy.

    They were all craning their necks, huddled in small groups, whispering among themselves. You could see the smiling faces, all eager with anticipation.

    A tiny figure darted quickly through the huge crowd, squeezing past several groups of people and finally stopped under a tree that was less crowded. Under that tree, four other figures were waiting patiently.

    Qiao Chu held a piece of paper in his hand, his face was gloomy as he walked up to hispanions. ¡°Is this an institution of learning or is this ce a money grabbing ughterhouse? They are ughtering people without batting an eyelid!¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Fei Yan asked, looking at Qiao Chu, her eyes blinking in iprehension.

    Qiao Chu shoved the piece of paper over to them and Fei Yan looked at the it with his otherpanions.

    Their faces all turned dark at the same time.

    ¡°The fees for three years..... Three hundred thousand..... And lodging and meals not included!? This..... this is outright robbery!!¡± Fei Yan stared at the piece of paper, his eyes wide with incredulity.

    To this motley gang who needed to even split one tael carefully between themselves to spend, three hundred thousand taels was a figure that was impossible for them to grasp.....

    They wouldn¡¯t be able to raise that amount even if you sold all of them.

    At that moment, all their eyes turned to the smallest figure among them all, looking at Jun Wu Xie, the only one among them with any money!

    ¡°Little Xie..... the money.....¡± Qiao Chu eyes was almost going to tear.

    For all five of them, it woulde up to a staggering one and a half million taels. And that was just to be enrolled into the academy and they had not included the fees for food and lodging. Looking at the astronomical sum the academy was asking, they estimated that they would need at least two whole million taels or they should not even think about it.

    Jun Wu Xie raised her head amongst the expectant looks thrown at her and she replied in a calm voice: ¡°Not enough.¡±

    ¡°........¡±

    The other four were thunderstruck. Such an imaginable sum, even the Mr Moneybags among them did not have enough.

    When Jun Wu Xie set out from the Qi Kingdom, she had a little bit more than a million taels on her. She had splurged most of her money while in the Phoenix Academy and she had only eight hundred thousand on her now, which was less than half of the amount they needed for the enrollment for five of them.

    ¡°How beastly!? Such a ridiculous amount for their fees and the ce is still so packed! Do they all just dredge up the money from the sea?¡± Qiao Chu stared at the wall to wall sea of people and his heart started to bleed as he counted the unimaginable sum involved here with more than a thousand applicants before him. Out of those, only less than ten percent of them would be selected to to be admitted into the main division. The other ny percent of them would just be throwing good money into the sea.

    Three hundred thousand taels. Enough to allow a well to do family to live a life without worries. Gambling such arge amount of money betting on a kid¡¯s potential almost broke Qiao Chu¡¯s fragile ss heart.

    ¡°If their fees were not set that high, I think even if the Zephyr Academy¡¯s campus were to be ten times bigger, they still would not have enough space for the wave of disciples that woulde here.¡± Hua Yao reasoned with a soft voice.

    The only ce that provides a cradle for aspiring spirit healers. That point alone was enough for hordes of people to fight for a spot in the academy.

    ¡°But..... we still do not have that much money.....¡± Qiao Chu¡¯s shoulders slumped immediately.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes narrowed and she asked suddenly: ¡°Is there an auction house anywhere near here?¡±

    Qiao Chu was startled by Jun Wu Xie¡¯s question.

    ¡°Little Xie, why would you want to go to an auction house? We do not have anything valuable on us to put up for sale.¡± The most expensive things they had on them were those clothes from the Moon Weavers Pavilion they were wearing and even if they sold them, it would not contribute the least bit to the amount they needed.

    ¡°Just tell me.¡± Jun Wu Xie insisted.

 Chapter 379

    Chapter 379: ¡°Zephyr Academy (3)¡±

    ¡°There is one around here somewhere, but we¡¯ve never been there before.¡± Qiao Chu replied, scratching at his head. They¡¯ve been to the pawnshop often enough, but the auction house..... They¡¯ve no experience with it.

    It was more than a million taels and it was not easy to raise such a sum. They had rushed to make it here by September and the Zephyr Academy was open for enrollment only three days. If they missed it, they would have to wait till next year.

    Many of the people in the Zephyr Academy were highly skilled that made even Qiao Chu and the others hesitate to just rush in recklessly.

    While the five of them were huddled together discussing how they were going to raise the enough money, several youths who were walking past the tree heard them and eximed in loud voices dripping with scorn.

    ¡°If you do not have the money, you shouldn¡¯t evene here to the Zephyr Academy. You can¡¯t even afford to pay such a pittance for the fees and need the auction house to tide you through!? You guys are such country bumpkins! Let me set you straight here. Even if you were to get to the auction house, it will be of no use! There is only one auction house around here and they will start their next auction three dayster, so it will not help you even if you get there now.¡± The youth wore clothes fully adorned with gold and jade essories and the several other youths tagging along behind him snickered loudly as the gaudily dressed youth spoke.

    Anyone who came to the Zephyr Academy for its yearly enrolment had already

    ¡°Poor penniless people should just pluck theirs heads out of those clouds of daydream as the Zephyr Academy isn¡¯t the ce for any lost stray cats and dogs.¡± The gaudily dressed youth turned and walked off after that.

    Qiao Chu¡¯s face darkened at that moment and Hua Yao held him back by his shoulders and shook his head.

    ¡°His words might be hard to stomach but he has nevertheless saved us a wasted trip and we now know the auction house is also no longer an option.¡± Rong Ruo said as she sighed in resignation. Compared to the Zephyr Academy, it was now painfully obvious to them how poverty stricken the Phoenix Academy really was.

    ¡°What do we do now then?¡± Fei Yan asked.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes narrowed again as she fell deep in thought and suddenly asked of Fei Yan: ¡°Where has Mu Chen been all this while?¡±

    After the Qing Yun n was obliterated, she had stayed at the Phoenix Academy and had not paid much attention to what was going on outside. Over the past month, Jun Wu Xie had noticed that Qiao Chu and the others all got their news from Fei Yan.

    Fei Yan thought a moment and replied: ¡°Mu Chen announced that the Qing Yun n was disbanded about two weeks ago and that had stirred up quite amotion. He dismissed the disciples of the Outer House and only brought the disciples of the Cloud Treading Peak with him when he left, and no one knows of his whereabouts now.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes shed, and she gestured to Hua Yao toe over. Jun Wu Xie whispered into his ear and Hua Yao¡¯s face appeared greatly shocked which gradually turned into a smile.

    ¡°The idea itself is really good, but if no one here had ever met Mu Chen, then it might not work.¡± Hua Yao pondered on Jun Xie¡¯s proposal and was just being cautious.

    Jun Wu Xie handed a piece of ornamental jade carved into the chinese character for ¡°cloud¡±. Hua Yao was stunned a moment as he was rather familiar with jade pieces carved in such a manner. That was a piece of jade that only people who belonged to the Qing Yun n woulde to possess.

    ¡°Little Xie, how did youe to have one of those?¡±Qiao Chu looked at Jun Wu Xie in surprise. When they were in the Hidden Cloud Peak, they had each kept a piece of the jade, but as they were leaving the Cloudy Peaks, Qiao Chu had not brought his back.

    ¡°I forgot to throw it out.¡± Jun Wu Xie replied with a shrug of her shoulders. Everything had happened all of a sudden and she did not have time to do much else then. When she awoke, she was already in the Phoenix Academy and the piece of jade had just remained together with her other belongings.

    She did not expect to be able to put it to good use today.

 Chapter 380

    Chapter 380: ¡°The Elder Appears (1)¡±

    The bright sun was at its zenith and the ce was crowded with people. It was the first day for the Zephyr Academy¡¯s enrollment of new disciples and everyone was rushing towards the gates to secure a spot for themselves. The scalding sun sted his rays down and the heat rose, and the overly pampered young youths from wealthy and loaded families were soon moaning and groaning as sweat ran down their bodies. But in order to maintain some semnce of their dignified status, they braved the overwhelming heat through myriad ways. Especially for those in the back of the queue, they knew it would be a long wait but were unwilling to give up their spot. Their retainers soon reacted, umbres and parasols mushroomed, men stood under the heat fanning their little masters and mistresses. There were even some who had ice stored within their carriages and several retainers were running to and fro while they prepared ice cold pickled plum drinks.

    September might not be the hottest month of the year, but the midafternoon sun nevertheless was scorching enough to make one dizzy with its heat.

    There were several young girls who suffered from a weaker constitution, fainted on the spot, and were carried into their horse carriages to escape the heat.

    The heatwaves soon drove the excited crowd into silence. Those youths who were chattering away were overwhelmed by the heat and the only sounds they made were only orders for their retainers to keep fanning, quickly losing the mood for any useless chatter.

    It was in that silence that a loud and excited exmation sounded, turning all eyes towards the source of the shouting.

    Everyone was agitated by the zing heat but they still raised their heads, turning to look with frowns on their faces at two figures under arge tree. A tall dignified figure dressed in white was standing with his hands behind his back under that tree and a extremely excited youth stood before him with his hands sped over his own mouth. The excited shout seemed to havee from the youth.

    The youths in the queue before the academy were all looking to see what had caused themotion and what the excited youth said after that made them all prick up their ears and gave all their attention to what was happening under that tree.

    ¡°Mu Chen! Aren¡¯t you Mu Chen, the Elder of the Qing Yun n!? I¡¯ve found you here atst, Elder Mu! I beg you to sell me another one of that elixir from before. After my elder brother took it, the speed of his spiritual power development increased by leaps and bounds! I beg you! Sell me another one of that!¡± The excited youth pleaded loudly at the man dressed in white.

    The other youths before the academy blinked their eyes as they stared in disbelief at what they had just heard from that exchange under the tree.

    Their minds had exploded when they heard the three words ¡°Qing Yun n¡± and those three words had sounded clear as thunder in their ears!

    Who had not heard of the Qing Yun n, the top n under the skies? And something had happened to that top n just recently! The Elder of the Cloud Treading Peak, Mu Chen, had suddenly announced the disbandment of the Qing Yun n and the Sovereign and Elders of the other peaks has left. Mu Chen was the only Elder who had stayed behind and after the announcement, Mu Chen had disappeared as well and no one knew of his whaereabouts.

    The topmost n had suddenly announced its disbandment and the news had stirred the entire world. Spections had been rife but no one knew the real reason behind it.

    The Qing Yun n¡¯s disbandment had driven many people still waiting for treatment to tears throughout the world. And on top of that, the people of thends seeked not just treatment from the Qing Yun n, but also for their rare elixirs!

    Did that youth just call the man in white ¡°Mu Chen¡±!?

    Wasn¡¯t that the name of the Elder of the Cloud Treading Peak who had been thest one to leave the Qing Yun n?

    When they realised that that man in white under the tree could be the Elder from the Qing Yun n, all their eyes were fixated on the scene under that tree.

    The Cloud Treading Peak had been specialised in the nurturing and development of veins and arteries and not many people had seen Mu Chen in person. Many of them were in doubt at what they were seeing till they spotted the jade ornament hanging from hip of the man in white. All their suspicions evaporated right at that point!

    That was the jade badge carved into the ¡°cloud¡± character, which was symbolic of the Qing Yun n!

    Such badges were only carried by the Sovereign, the Elders, and disciples of the Inner House exclusively and even the disciples of the Outer House could only dream of possessing one.

    The Sovereign and the various Elders had seemingly evaporated into thin air overnight and only people from the Cloud Treading Peak were ever spotted!

 Chapter 381

    Chapter 381: The Elder Appears (2)

    Who would dare to impersonate as an Elder of the Qing Yun n? No one in their right mind would dare to do it.

    Moreover, that person possessed the symbolic badge of the Qing Yun n, leading the people witnessing themotion to believe them.

    With the disappearance of the Qing Yun n, the meaning behind those three words attracted attention of an unprecedented level.

    The man in white looked at the pleading youth before him and said: ¡°The Qing Yun n is no more and I am no longer an Elder of the Qing Yun n. It must be fate that we met here today. I have a few more of that elixir you want but I do not have much left. If you really want it so badly, I can part with one more for the same price that you paid previously.¡±

    The pleading youth was ecstatic and could not stop bowing in gratitude. He reached into his sleeves and pulled out three bank notes showing an amount of one hundred thousand taels each and handed it over to ¡°Mu Chen¡±.

    The other youths who were watching them intently all widened their eyes. Three hundred thousand taels for one elixir!?

    What kind of a price was that!?

    Besides the elixirs of the Qing Yun n, who else was able tomand such prices!?

    Anyone looking to enroll into the exorbitant Zephyr Academy were from families of prodigious wealth and hundreds of thousands of taels were well within their means. They were now presented before their eyes, a chance meeting with an Elder of the disappeared Qing Yun n, and he had just agreed to sell an elixir from the Qing Yun n to that youth!

    Mayhem ensued!

    Groups of youths swarmed out from the queue and rushed towards the tree.

    ¡°Mu Chen¡± was just concluding his deal with the youth when he saw arge group of sweat drenched youths rushing towards him and before he knew it, they all knelt down at his feet.

    ¡°Elder Mu! May we ask what elixir did you just sell to that youth?¡± A cautious youth before ¡°Mu Chen¡± asked in audacity without even stating his intentions but asking about the use and effects of the elixir impudently.

    Three hundred thousand taels was not a small sum and not many elixirs across these vastnds was worth that heavenly price tag!

    If they sshed such a huge sum of money but got themselves an elixir they had no use for, they would undoubtedly be shown up as fools.

    ¡°Mu Chen¡± stared at the crowd of youths who had suddenly surrounded him and his handsome face registered a moment of surprise but was quickly suppressed and he calmed down before saying in a soft voice: ¡°It was just an elixir that widens your veins and arteries that speeds up the development of spiritual power in training and nothing else.¡±

    ¡°Mu Chen¡¯s ¡± tone was nonchnt, but when those words registered in the minds of the youths, their hearts started beating faster!

    Widening of the veins and arteries!?

    That effect was just incredibly fascinating!!

    That would mean that the progress in their future training would be faster than their peers! For elixirs such as this, its effects were better when they consume it at a young age to strengthen their foundation. The youths were all below sixteen years of age and it was the perfect time for them to consume it!

    Moreover, before this, they had not known that an elixir with such effects existed!

    So, who else would have the ability to produce an elixir with such heaven defying effects besides the Qing Yun n!?

    But the Qing Yun n had ceased to exist and only the Heavens knew when they would meet anyone from the Qing Yun n again. It might turn out to be the only chance in their lifetime to buy that phenomenal elixir!

    ¡°Elder Mu!¡± Please grace me with one of the elixir! I¡¯ll pay! Any amount you want!¡± A quick thinking youth pleaded immediately, waving a handful of bank notes in his hand!

    The state of their veins and arteries would affect the future development of their spiritual powers in training, who could refuse such a heavensent opportunity?

    ¡°Elder Mu! Sell one to me too!¡±

    ¡°Me! Me! Elder Mu! I want one too! At whatever price!¡±

    After the first outburst from one youth, a second youth quickly followed, and a third.....

    The crowd around ¡°Mu Chen¡± was still growing and the first youth who had already made a purchase was pushed out by the crowd.

    The youths were all on their knees as they surged around ¡°Mu Chen¡±, as wads and wads of bank notes were waved in the air, begging for just one elixir!

 Chapter 382

    Chapter 382: ¡°The Elder Appears (3)¡±

    The youth who was pushed out behind the crowd stared at the endless wads of bank notes waving in the air and discreetly threw a thumbs up at his three otherpanions standing behind the tree.

    The explosive shouts of demand continued for awhile more and themotion drew more eyes to look in the direction of the tree. In moments, the neat queue before the academy broke as many more youths rushed toe under the tree.

    ¡°Mu Chen¡± suddenly stated that the demand was too overwhelming and he had only four more elixirs with him.

    Upon hearing that, the crowd erupted in chaos!

    It would be reasonable that elixirs with such astounding effects would be rare and its quantity extremely limited. But since they had chanced upon such an opportunity so hard toe by, they were not prepared to lose it!

    While the price was previously set at three hundred thousand taels previously, the overwhelming demand pushed the price up and it rocketed to five hundred thousand taels easily for each elixir sold.

    After the four elixirs were sold out, the rest of the disappointed youths refused to give up and continued to pester for other elixirs to be sold to them as pity for not being able to get one of those four elixirs.

    That¡¯s right, they asked to be pitied.....

    Hundreds of thousand taels sshed out and they feel ¡°Mu Chen¡± sold them the elixirs out of pity.

    Those elixirs would change their lifepletely and with their families¡¯ prodigious wealth behind them, the money spent would barely be a drop in the sea.

    However, Elder ¡°Mu Chen¡± said that he was cleared out of elixirs and a wail of despair subsequently swept through the youths before they dispersed in dejection.....

    As ¡°Mu Chen¡± left, many pairs of eyes were staring at his back in regret.

    All but four pairs. Four youths wereughing hriously behind the tree.

    ¡°Little Xie! That was just too wicked! With each elixir, you swindled them of five hundred thousand taels! We got ourselves two million taels with just those four elixirs! The returns were just astronomical!¡± Qiao Chu looked at those youths staring forlornly at ¡°Mu Chen¡¯s¡± back as he departed and heughed even harder then. Qiao Chu wondered if those youths ever find out that the ¡°Mu Chen¡± they saw was actually Hua Yao in disguise, what kind of thoughts would go through their minds.....

    Hua Yao¡¯s ability to freely control his bones coupled with Jun Xie¡¯s talent at changing a person¡¯s outlook enabled them to imitate anyone they metpletely and they had absolutely no problem copying the looks of Mu Chen whom they had close contact with in the Qing Yun n!

    ¡°I spotted the kid who mocked us before and he managed to win one of the elixirs from us. Hahaha..... If he only knew that he spent five hundred thousand taels to purchase an ordinary elixir, I wonder if he would vomit out blood then!¡± Qiao Chu felt better the more he thought about it. Jun Xie¡¯s underhanded scheme was really too much! If anyone else had imed to possess such Heaven defying elixirs, no one would have believed a word of it. But they had brought out Mu Chen of the Qing Yun n, who specialised in veins and arteries, to make that im, which lent undeniable credence to their words.

    No matter how rotten the Qing Yun n was in reality, in the eyes of the people throughout thends, they were the epitome of Medicine!

    Jun Wu Xie stared at the guffawing Qiao Chu and said in a chill voice: ¡°Those were not ordinary elixirs.¡±

    ¡°WHAT?¡± Qiao Chu was stupefied.

    Fei Yan who heard Jun Wu Xie looked at her in shock while she asked: ¡°Little Xie, you mean those elixirs would really change the state of their veins and arteries!?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie nodded.

    Qiao Chu and the others suddenly became speechless.

    All these youths in Lower Realm imed they had not heard of it, even the four of them who were from the Middle Realm did not know that elixirs that could change the state of veins and arteries even existed!

    ¡°You..... you mean it¡¯s real!?¡± Qiao Chu still had not recovered from the shock. He had thought that the elixirs they sold were ordinary elixirs and never in his wildest dreams would he expect them to possess the effects they had imed!

    Jun Wu Xie nodded again.

    ¡°HOW CAN THIS BE!!!?¡± Qiao Chu shouted in disbelief. His shout shocked Hua Yao who was just returning to the group after shedding his disguise.

 Chapter 383

    Chapter 383: ¡°The Elder Appears (4)¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± Hua Yao asked as he looked at Qiao Chu¡¯s shocked face and then at Fei Yan¡¯s and Rong Ruo¡¯s perplexed expressions.

    Qiao Chu was incapable of speech and could only raise a heavily shaking finger to point at Jun Wu Xie.

    Rong Ruo cleared her throat before she could speak and said: ¡°Little Xie said..... Those elixirs we sold were real.¡±

    Even the usually calm Hua Yao paled at the news.

    ¡°Jun Xie, you cultivated those pills?¡± It was Hua Yao¡¯s turn to stare in incredulity at Jun Xie as he asked again, still unable to believe his ears. When Jun Xie had suggested that he impersonated Mu Chen and use the famed name of the Qing Yun n to peddle those elixirs, he had thought the very same way as hispanions that Jun Xie had intended to hoodwink the disgustingly rich brats here with meremon elixirs and he would never have expected that.....

    That little kid had given him the real deal..... Those elixirs¡¯ effects were as they imed!

    Jun Wu Xie nodded slightly and her eyes were expressionless. She did not understand why a few elixirs would elicit such dramatic reactions from herpanions.

    Even Hua Yao who was already mentally prepared found himself unable to respond to Jun Xie¡¯s honest reply that had thrown a bolt at him.

    The four pairs of eyes that stared at Jun Wu Xie were incredulous. Was this kid really from the Lower Realm? They were the ones from the Middle Realm..... How was their Little Xie pulling out all these elixirs that they had never even knew existed?

    Jun Wu Xie looked at her fourpanions staring at her as if she were some hideous monster. She was silent a moment before she reached into her cosmos bag and pulled out a white porcin bottle.

    ¡°You want it?¡±

    All at the same time, four pairs of eyes sparkled brightly!

    They had just seen a simr bottle earlier, it looked just like the bottle Jun Xie had handed to Hua Yao to peddle.

    As to what was inside, they all only knew too well by now.

    ¡°It..... It¡¯s really for us?¡± Qiao Chu asked swallowing noisily and he could not take his eyes off the white porcin bottle in Jun Xie¡¯s hand.

    Jun Wu Xie pushed the bottle that contained the Heaven defying elixirs into Qiao Chu¡¯s hand without a word.

    To her, it was just some excess elixirs left over from the batches she had cultivated for the Rui Lin Army, and did not matter much.

    At that time, Jun Wu Xie had singlehandedly cultivated one hundred thousand elixirs just like those for the Rui Lin Army!

    Jun Wu Xie herself was surprised that her elixirs would sell so well. She had never had to worry about money and she did not even consider how much her elixirs were worth. The figure she gave Hua Yao earlier was based entirely on the amount they needed. She had absolutely no idea if they were worth that much or not.

    But the chaos that ensued had proven it.....

    Worth every cent!

    Jun Wu Xie might have unterally decided to steal Mu Chen identity, but she had no intention of sullying the man¡¯s name as he made his way towards the Qi Kingdom¡¯s Imperial City.

    When the thought of the Qi Kingdom came to mind, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s head lowered. She had gotten Ye Sha to send news to Jun Wu Yao, and to have Jun Wu Yao inform the Jun Family¡¯s father and son that she had embarked on a journey of training with her Master, and there was no need to worry about her.

    But Jun Wu Xie¡¯s spontaneous little ¡°fund raiser¡± though unintentional, brought about quite a bit of headache for Mu Chen.

    As till far into the future, news of Mu Chen¡¯s ability to cultivate those Heaven defying elixirs spread throughout the Lower Realm and when these elixir hungry people heard that Mu Chen was in the Qi Kingdom¡¯s Lin Pce, they all swarmed to him, scaring Mu Chen into hiding in the Lin Pce and not daring to take a single step outside.

    That is the future, and would not be discussed now.

    Now, they had the money. The five of them did not have to worry about the fees any longer. Jun Wu Xie generously gave five hundred thousand taels to each of them and dispersed the group, to join the queue.

    After the ¡°Mu Chen¡±motion died down, the queue before the Zephyr Academy regained its order.

 Chapter 384

    Chapter 384: ¡°The Elder Appears (5)¡±

    s.....

    After queueing for one whole day, the five of them did not even manage to touch the Zephyr Academy¡¯s gates. In the midst of the sea of people, Jun Wu Xie decided to leave and stood on one side. The Zephyr Academy¡¯s enrollment would cease when night fell and resume the next morning. She watched as the sun made its way down towards the horizon and decided that they did not stand a chance today.

    Just as the sun was about to set, a group of people dressed in white clothes trimmed in blue came out through the gates of the Zephyr Academy. The man leading them looked to be in his early thirties, his face upright with a pair of eyes brimming with energy. The others behind him were all youths between eighteen and neen years of age and they all wore on their chests a jade emblem carved into the shape of a star.

    When the group stepped out through the gates of the Zephyr Academy, all the youths who had been in the queue for one whole day suddenly became excited.

    ¡°Where is the Qing Yun n¡¯s Elder Mu?¡± The leader of the group asked of the guards standing at the gates.

    One of the guards whispered a few words and the man¡¯s eyes frowned, his face a look of disappointment. With a heavy sigh, he brought the group back inside the academy.

    Fei Yan watched on hidden behind the other youths and with his pretty looks which did not determine his sex, he went one round within the crowd and came back to assemble with Jun Wu Xie and the others after that.

    ¡°Looks like Little Xie¡¯s bait not only won us money, it had also baited a big fish.¡± Fei Yan said with a smile as he leaned against a tree branch.

    ¡°What did you find out?¡± Qiao Chu asked excitedly.

    Fei Yan did not y coy and shared all that she gathered: ¡°That man who just came out is one of the teachers from the weapons spirits branch. The Headmaster of the Zephyr Academy has one son who suffered from a weak constitution and has been sickly from a young age. He has been kept alive with the help of countless medication taken daily and the Headmaster¡¯s various rare and treasured herbs and elixirs. As the young master¡¯s body is weak and he is unable to undertake long journeys, the Headmaster had kept him at home to strengthen him up. The son had finally recovered enough to make a trip to the Qing Yun n for Qing Yue to treat him when unexpectedly, the Qing Yun n disbanded! That man earlier must have gotten wind of Mu Chen¡¯s appearance and rushed out to take a look, but a pity.....¡±

    Fei Yan¡¯s smile was wide as he rted the information to the others. Wherever there are crowds, he could always get the information he needed.

    ¡°Hey, do you think if the Headmaster of the Zephyr Academy finds out that the very same culprits responsible for the annihtion of the Qing Yun n are currently applying to enter his academy, would he send all his men toe kill us off?¡± Qiao Chu added fuel to the fire with augh.

    The Qing Yun n was not as benevolent as they seemed, to get Qin Yue to help, one would need to pay a heavy price.

    ¡°Definitely! But Little Ruo and me would be fine though. As for you.....¡± Fei Yan said with a wickedugh.

    But on the other hand, the Headmaster¡¯s son must suffer from bad luck. Having lived for so many years, he was unable to recover enough. And his body only chose to be well enough for travel just after Jun Wu Xie annihted them.

    It was such a shame.

    ¡°I heard that the Headmaster had resorted to inviting prodigious doctors toe to the Zephyr Academy to treat his son and no one knows whether that had yielded and improvements.¡± Fei Yan said, rubbing his chin thoughtfully as his eyes turned.

    Right after Fei Yan said that, the eyes of the other three fell at the same time onto the tiny figure of Jun Xie.

    Prodigious doctor?

    Wasn¡¯t this small framed petite figure beside them the most prodigious doctor with hidden talents!?

    After seeing Jun Xie treat Qiao Chu and Hua Yao and they had almost knelt andpletely prostrated themselves before his skills in Medicine.

    Jun Xie looked up to face the stares thrown at him and simply turned to walk towards the inn they had arranged amodations at earlier.

    ¡°It¡¯ste.¡±

    He didn¡¯t seem to be interested at all!

 Chapter 385

    Chapter 385: ¡°Enrollment (1)¡±

    Back at the inn, Fei Yan handed a clear and sparkling crystal to Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°The Zephyr Academy enrollment calls for a check on your ring spirit. You don¡¯t need to summon it but just to put your hand on this and it will make a copy of your ring spirit and ascertain its grade. It would be better if you used the little ck cat in ce of the lotus.¡± Fei Yan had found out everything there was to know for the enrollment in half a day¡¯s time and there was nothing to be worried about for the others but only that Jun Xie¡¯s ring spirit must not be exposed.

    ¡°Qiao Chu told me that the little ck cat is also your ring spirit. You should give it a try.¡± Jun Xie¡¯s little ck cat¡¯s origins had been a mystery and Fei Yan together with the others had not asked too much about it.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded and after Fei Yan left, she put her hand on the crystal. A very faint image of a lotus soon appeared in the crystal, so faint it was almost unnoticeable.

    Jun Wu Xie narrowed her eyes and opened up her cosmos bag to take out a huge sealed sphere. The bottom half of the sphere was filled with water from the Heaven¡¯s Spring and the Snow Lotus sat upon the water¡¯s surface within the sphere.

    When she left the Phoenix Academy, Jun Wu Xie had brought the Snow Lotus with her as she had the Heaven¡¯s sk with her and she did not need to worry that she would run out of the water from the Heaven¡¯s Spring.

    It was because the Snow Lotus was not within Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body that the crystal had formed such a fuzzy image, but the shape of a lotus flower could still be seen faintly.

    Jun Wu Xie had experienced first hand what disaster the knowledge of the existence of a nt ring spirit within her could bring. The human skin maps showing the location of the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb originated from seven of the Twelve Pces. Now that it was known that a portion of the map existed within the Zephyr Academy, she was certain that they had received the map from the Twelve Pces. Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes red with a cold chill. The Zephyr Academy must have some secret link with one of the Twelve Pces.

    Fei Yan had understood the dangers involved and had brought the crystal earlier to Jun Wu Xie for her to prepare for it.

    Using the little ck cat in recement for her real ring spirit. Jun Wu Xie had never attempted that before and she could only feel her way around on her own. She concentrated her spiritual power onto her hand. When Jun Wu Xie ced her hand on the crystal once again, the faint image of the lotus disappeared and in its ce, a translucent image of a little cat showed up within.

    It had taken her only moments, but the concentration and effort needed made her short of breath after.

    The little ck cat was still in aa and its soul was close toplete exhaustion. Jun Wu Xie had not dared to move it much and could only employ the link her soul had with the little ck cat as a cover up. Her own soul was not in any better shape and with that short period of utilisation of her soul¡¯s powers hadpletely drenched her back.

    She wore a fake replica of a ring on her finger and Jun Wu Xieid back on the chair to catch her breath.

    Early the next morning, Jun Wu Xie and herpanions proceeded to go to the Zephyr Academy. Due to the expectedrge number of people there for the enrollment, the fivepanions decided to split up.

    As it was still early when they reached, there were not many people at the gates. The fivepanions were able to find themselves separate stations to carry out the checks in a short period of time. Jun Wu Xie went to the station at the extreme end and the man behind the station looked at Jun Wu Xie head to toe before he impatiently stretched out his hand to dangle a crystal before Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes.

    Jun Wu Xie pressed her hand upon the crystal without a word and pushed her soul power into it. Immediately, a translucent image of a cat appeared within the crystal and the man cast a nonchnt nce at it and said: ¡°Beast spirit..... Wait!¡±

    The man seemed to have noticed something and thezy look on his face disappeared. He stared questioningly at the translucent image in the crystal and when he turned his eyes to look at Jun Wu Xie, his eyes seemed to be searching for something on her.

    ¡°Infuse your spiritual power into this crystal.¡± The man took out another crystal and put it before Jun Wu Xie once more.

 Chapter 386

    Chapter 386: ¡°Enrollment (2)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie closed her eyes and pushed her spiritual power into the crystal.

    A blindingly bright orange glow exploded at that moment and the light attracted the attention of all the youths who hade for the enrollment before the academy¡¯s gates!

    Qiao Chu and the others who were making their way over toe find Jun Xie after they hadpleted their enrollment were shocked when they saw the explosion of orange light!

    That bright light had drawn everyone¡¯s attention and all their eyes were staring at Jun Xie in surprise.

    Orange!?

    The spirit stone was glowing orange!?

    That would mean that small kid¡¯s spiritual powers had reached the the orange level?

    Among everyone there, they could find no one of a smaller size. His looks showed that he was still at a very tender age and he was so tiny and skinny. It was obvious he was one of the youngest there and if not for the fact that ring spirits awaken only at the age of fourteen, with the way he looked, everyone would think he was still maybe twelve or thirteen!

    But the fact that the youngest looking one among them had achieved the orange level pped them across their faces!

    A murmur of voices guessing his actual age broke out among the crowd.

    Fei Yan who had been walking in that direction pped his hand on his forehead when he saw the orange light.

    ¡°It¡¯s over! This time, it¡¯s all over!¡±

    The Zephyr Academy¡¯s enrollment usually only called for a check on the ring spirits, and it was only when the applicant himself dered that he had achieved a breakthrough that the academy would conduct another test. As people who were able to achieve a breakthrough in their spiritual power at ages between fourteen to sixteen were extremely rare, no one hid that fact if they had achieved such a feat.

    Qiao Chu and the others had decided to start their search from the branch division as they were confident that they were able to advance into the main division easily with their abilities when they chose, they had therefore kept silent on their spiritual powers.

    But they had not expected for Jun Xie to meet with this unexpected turn of events.

    Why had the Zephyr Academy suddenly asked to test the level of Jun Xie¡¯s spiritual power?

    A fourteen year old achieving the orange level in his spiritual power. Needless to say, he would be admitted into the main division without question!

    However, the other four hadpleted their enrollments and they had already received their emblems for the branch division, it was already toote for them to change!

    In the end, the man who had conducted the tests for Jun Xie gave him a thoughtful nce and finally turned to whisper to his fellow staff of the academy before that staff ran off quickly.

    After awhile, an attractive looking man dressed in a light blue brocaded robe walked slowly to the main gates. He followed the direction that the orange light wasing from and walked towards Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie was neverthelessposed while her eyes were cold and clear.

    The blue robed man raised an eyebrow when he saw Jun Wu Xie and he reached out his hand to hold Jun Wu Xie¡¯s wrist just above the hand that held the spirit stone.

    Qiao Chu and the others readied themselves as they watched hidden among the many other youths.

    Jun Wu Xie narrowed her eyes but did not react any further.

    The man only held on to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s wrist and did not do anything else. After a moment, he smiled and said: ¡°A orange spirit at fourteen, a rather amazing seedling I must say.¡±

    At that man¡¯s words, the crowd erupted into an uproar!

    Achieving the orange level at sixteen years old was already umon but would not be that shocking, but achieving orange at fourteen.....

    It was just absolutely insane!

    At fourteen years, what were most people doing?

    With their ring spirits just awoken, they would just be learning how to train and develop their powers and trying to understand the capabilities of their ring spirits, taking no less than half a year to do that. And after they were ready to embark on the actual training, they would require a long period of time to adapt and adjust before they take the first step into their brand new journey to power.

    For a fourteen year old to achieve the orange level was monstrous.....

    And they had never encountered anything like this before!

    Who would have thought that such an unimpressive looking brat would achieve such Heaven forbidding speed in the development of his spiritual powers!?

 Chapter 387

    Chapter 387: ¡°Enrollment (3)¡±

    Even with everyone¡¯s eyes staring at her, Jun Wu Xie still did not react in the slightest. She could feel that the man dressed in blue robes before her was not weak, and based on how the others from the Zephyr Academy were deferring to him, it was not difficult to ascertain that the position the man held was rather high.

    ¡°With such gift, you¡¯ll be directly admitted into the main division.¡± The blue robed man said candidly with augh and put Jun Wu Xie straight into the main division.

    His words drove many of the youths present green with envy.

    Every year, an extremely small number of applicants gained direct entry into the main division. The other youths might have been envious, but they knew they had not achieved an orange level in their spiritual power. The blue robed man had not given the boy any preferential treatment. For a fourteen year old to have broken through to the orange level and be admitted directly into the main division was only to be expected.

    Among the youths before the academy, not all of them were just in envious. Qiao Chu and his otherpanions almost vomited out blood when the blue robed man directly admitted Jun Wu Xie into the main division. Now, what was to happen to them who had already been admitted into the branch division!?

    Their tests had ended and they couldn¡¯t go back and tell the academy that they wanted their tests to be done one more time.....

    The blue robed man thought that the little kid before him would be ecstatic to hear his words but was instead surprised that the cold and chill expression did not change a single bit, and that made him look at Jun Wu Xie differently.

    A person¡¯s gift might be hard toe by, but if their personality were overly arrogant or confident, it would impede their progress in their development in training. He had seen quite a few highly gifted youths to shine with brilliance at the onset, but faced countless obstacles in their training as they progressed. In the beginning, the development and progress in training towards their spiritual power was easiest to attain and that gift would easily breeze them through the earlier breakthroughs. But as they progressed to theter levels, the demand on one¡¯s natural temperament bes higher as the training process bes dry and dull and took long periods of time. If they could notst the tedium and sumbed to the temptations of flowery and carnal world, no matter how high their gift was, they would not be able to progress further.

    In the end, they would turn out to be someone whom people whispered behind their back, as one who was highly gifted at a young age, but had squandered it all to amount to nothing.

    ¡°Little one, what¡¯s your name?¡± The blue robed man asked with a smile.

    ¡°Jun Xie.¡± Jun Wu Xie replied simply.

    The blue robed manughed.

    At the moment that the man¡¯sughter sounded, Jun Wu Xie felt a sudden warmth flow from the hand sped over her wrist into her incessantly and she froze.

    ¡°Rx, you do not have to worry. With such outstanding gift, if your ring spirit were to be damaged, it would be such a waste.¡± The man¡¯s soft whisper that was tinged withughter sounded in her ear.

    Jun Wu Xie raised her head, and her cold eyes reflected the man¡¯s attractive contenance.

    The flow of warmth was almost unnoticeable as the energy fused into her soul, spreading towards the part that belonged to the little ck cat¡¯s soul.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes shed briefly in amazement. She could clearly feel that the ck cat¡¯s exhausted soul was recovering very gradually under the flow of warmth, and gaining a little more life bit by bit!

    A Spirit Healer!

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mind suddenly shed with those three words.

    The little ck cat might be a little different from other ring spirits, but they were basically the same in spirit form. If a Spirit Healer can heal ring spirits, that must also mean they can heal the little ck cat¡¯s soul!

    At that time, the Snow Lotus was not within Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body and the only other spirit within her body was only the little ck cat!

    The energy from the warmth was slowly and unendingly lending nourishment to the little ck cat¡¯s soul!

    Was this the power of a Spirit Healer? Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes were showing a rare expression of amazement and it was no wonder the Spirit Healers of the Zephyr Academy enjoyed greater prominence than any other faculties. If with a Spirit Healer in their midst, people when in battle, need no longer be so restrained as when their ring spirits were injured, they could be healed and prolong the time they can contribute in battle!

 Chapter 388

    Chapter 388: ¡°Enrollment (4)¡±

    After some time, the man dressed in blue released Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hand, and his attractive face was rather pale, with a thin sheen of sweat covering his brows.

    The people from the Zephyr Academy around the man saw that the man dressed in blue was showing signs of exhaustion and stepped up to hold him.

    The man dressed in blue waved them off gently and insisted for them to step back.

    The healing of the little kid¡¯s ring spirit took up far more of his energy than he had expected and he had not needed to deplete such a severe amount of his energies for a long time. It had felt like he had not just treated an injured ring spirit but more like he had almost resurrected a ring spirit from the brink of death.

    The manughed bitterly inwardly, on the one rare asion he had decided to show a bit of benevolence, he had to meet with such a trying incident. He could have pulled back halfway when he had first felt ufortable, but he did not know why, when he looked onto the face of the little kid before him, and that boy¡¯s eyes had showed that tiny sh of amazement, he could not make himself hold back but had soldiered on with the healing.

    To the point that he was now finally drained and feeling rather exhausted.

    ¡°I¡¯m tired, all of you can just carry on.¡± The man dressed in blue rejected the offers of help and just looked at Jun Wu Xie once more before he turned and left.

    Jun Wu Xie could feel that gradually strengthening spirit within her body. She looked up in gratitude, stared at the retreating back of the man dressed in blue and said: ¡°Thank you.¡±

    The man dressed in blue stopped in his tracks and turned around. He looked at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s expressionless face and replied with a smile: ¡°There¡¯s no need. You are now a disciple of the Zephyr Academy and as a Master here, I should naturally help a little with the recruitment. You are Jun Xie right? If you are interested, after you are admitted,e to the Spirit Healers faculty to look for me. My name is Gu Li Sheng.¡±

    After that, Gu Li Sheng turned and walked away without stopping, feeling a tad bit unsteady.

    Gu Li Sheng? Spirit Healers Faculty? Jun Wu Xie was still considering Gu Li Sheng¡¯s parting words when the crowd before the Zephyr Academy¡¯s gate suddenly broke into an uproar!

    If all the youths at the gates of the Zephyr Academy were just envious of Jun Wu Xie previously, the youths after hearing Gu Li Sheng¡¯s words had suddenly turned their envy into unbridled jealous rage!

    Gu Li Sheng! That was the founder of the Spirit Healers faculty himself!

    It was said that any Spirit Healers throughout thends now had all studied under Gu Li Sheng¡¯s discipleship!

    Before Gu Li Sheng, Spirit Healers had not existed before!

    It was only because of Gu Li Sheng that the Zephyr Academy had the unique and highly exclusive Spirit Healer faculty!

    What did that little brat Jun Xie do to be graced with such an encounter!? Just a fourteen year old orange leveled spirit did not deserve the highly revered and esteemed Gu Li Shenge just to see him! And Gu Li Sheng had not done just that, he had actually personally invited that brat of a Jun Xie to join his Spirit Healer faculty! !

    Upon hearing that, all the other youths were indignant! They all stared at Jun Xie, wishing they could swallow him whole then.

    Every single one of them had fervently wished that they could be shoved into the Spirit Healer faculty and that brat had so effortlessly been epted into it just like that!

    The brat had even captured the attention of Gu Li Sheng and that made Jun Xie already shine in brilliance before he had even stepped into the Zephyr Academy!

    The furious and indignant youths had now diverted their stares filled with envy and jealousy at the two men who had brought Gu Li Sheng here. They were all enrolling into the Zephyr Academy as disciples, why would they go invite Gu Li Sheng just toe see a mere applicant just like them ! ?

    The two innocent men had to suffer under the indignant and angry stares when all they did was to invite a Teacher toe take a look when they found that Jun Xie was highly gifted, but had possessed a badly weakened ring spirit. Who knew that the Teacher they found would turn out to be Gu Li Sheng and he had chosen to appear before everyone here? No one would have expected that Gu Li Sheng would find the little kid soothing to his eye and directly epted him immediately too.....

 Chapter 389

    Chapter 389: ¡°Enrollment (5)¡±

    Gaining admittance into the Spirit Healer faculty was totally unexpected for Jun Wu Xie herself, not to mention for all the people before the academy¡¯s gates.

    Her objective for this trip was to locate the second piece of the human skin map with Qiao Chu and the others. She had not thought..... that she would be unknowingly noticed by the founder of the Spirit Healers and invited to ept his tutge.

    Under everyone¡¯s envious and jealous eyes, Jun Wu Xie left, her face a sea of calm and went to join Qiao Chu and the others under a huge tree as previously arranged.

    But.....

    The four pairs of eyes that met her were rather surprised.

    ¡°Little Xie..... Did you know that Gu Li Sheng before this?¡± Qiao Chu asked Jun Wu Xie immediately when she came over, unable to suppress his curiosity even for a moment.

    Jun Wu Xie replied unhesitatingly: ¡°Never met him.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve never met him?¡± Qiao Chu¡¯s eyes widened in surprise.

    ¡°What did he do to you earlier?¡± Rong Ruo surveyed Jun Xie head to toe and after seeing that Jun Xie looked fine, she was finally relieved.

    ¡°Healed my spirit.¡± Jun Wu Xie said simply.

    Shock showed on all four faces.

    Rong Ruo asked again: ¡°How was it?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie did not reply but raised her hands. They saw a ball of ck mist form on those hands and gradually a graceful little ck cat appeared within her arms.

    ¡°Meow?¡±

    [Did I sleep long?]

    The little ck cat snuggled into Jun Wu Xie¡¯s arms and closed its eyes to a slit infort, its long tail dangled over Jun Wu Xie¡¯s arm, swishingzily through the air.

    Jun Wu Xie lowered her head, her eyes looking at the little ck cat within her arms, and the cold feeling of loss that had steeped within her for so long finally started to fade gradually.

    Qiao Chu and the others had all seen the ck cat before, but besides Qiao Chu and Hua Yao, Fei Yan and Rong Ruo had only seen the ck cat unconscious. This was the first time they had seen the little ck cat awake!

    When the little ck cat was brought back to the Phoenix Academy, even Yan Bu Gui had dered that the little ck cat had been injured more seriously than Jun Xie and would most probably not awaken. But the little ck cat was now obviously snuggled deep into Jun Xie¡¯s arms happily content, and that greatly surprised all of them!

    ¡°The world really is a vast ce, people that can heal ring spirits really exist?¡± Hua Yao wondered, more to himself than to the others, with his eyes narrowed in thought. It wasn¡¯t just in the Lower Realm, but even in the whole of the Middle Realm, nobody had ever heard of it.

    When they had first heard about the Spirit Healers, they had been rather skeptical. But the little ck cat¡¯s recovery stood as a strong prime example before their very eyes and that was an undeniable fact.

    ¡°Now, the four of us have been allocated into the branch division, so Little Xie, you do not need to do anything in the main division but to just wait for us to get promoted there. Erm..... didn¡¯t that Gu Li Sheng invite you to join his Spirit Healer faculty? If you can learn the technique and be a Spirit Healer, that would just be fantastic.¡± Fei Yan said with augh.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded, within that period, she could learn to understand more on the methods employed for the training of her spiritual power as she had so far only relied on her innate capabilities when using her spiritual power.

    The branch division conducted an appraisal every quarter and for those who disyed exemry increase in their spiritual power within that period stood a chance to be promoted into the main division. Hua Yao and the others would have to wait at least three months after their discipleship start for them to join Jun Xie in the main division.

    And that was agreed upon by the fivepanions under the huge tree.

    For all sessful applicants into the Zephyr Academy, they were to report to the Zephyr Academy on the fourth day after the start of the academy¡¯s enrollment.

    Jun Wu Xie returned to the inn and put the little ck cat on the table before she opened her cosmos bag to retrieve the sphere that contained the Snow Lotus.

    [This little imp¡¯s injuries..... seems no less grave than what I sustained.] The little ck cat sat upon the table and said with its eyes narrowed as it stared unblinkingly at the Snow Lotus. Thest memory it had was the dire battle in the Cloudy Peaks, and that battle would forever remain a scar etched into its mind.

 Chapter 390

    Chapter 390: ¡°Enrollment (6)¡±

    ¡°I will heal him up.¡± Jun Wu Xie said determinedly. When they were still at the Phoenix Academy, she might not have been able to find a way and could only depend on the water from the Heaven¡¯s Spring. But she had now personally witnessed Gu Li Sheng¡¯s technique as a Spirit Healer and she had resolved to learn it.

    The little ck cat just rubbed itself against Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hand.

    .....

    The three days for enrollment into the Zephyr Academy finally ended and arger part of the youths were allocated into the branch division, while only tens of them made it into the main division.

    Jun Wu Xie entered the doors to the main division with the other tens of disciples but all the way from the moment that they had all stepped in, she was ostracised and pushed out and was always at the back of the group.

    The incident when Jun Wu Xie had received Gu Li Sheng¡¯s preferential treatment had spread among the youths. All those who had been directly epted into the main division were highly gifted and they had inevitably viewed themselves to be more privileged than others. When they hade to the Zephyr Academy, they had set their sights on gaining entry into none other than the Spirit Healer faculty but they had found that an inconspicuous brat had snatched that spot from them instead, and were feeling a tad bit bitter about it.

    The youth leading the new disciples into the Zephyr Academy looked to be about eighteen or neen years old and he wore a jade badge carved into the shape of three stars. The youth had not spoken a single word and though one of the new disciples stepped up to him to make some small talk, the older youth had only given the young youth a cold wordless stare.

    The Zephyr Academy lived up to its name as one of the top three academies throughout thends. Every inch of the architecture within the grounds werevishly luxurious and did not feel the least bit gaudy but ssy and majestic. As they walked through the halls, the eyes of the new disciples were wide open, captured by the grandeur as they turned their heads all around, amazed by the endless spectacles of splendour.

    They were finally brought to a big hall when the youth leading them stopped in his steps and turned to look at the new disciples. He proceeded to say without any expression: ¡°Newly admitted disciples will be mentored by our senior disciples.¡±

    Right after the older youth finished his sentence, tens of good looking and pretty youths stepped out from behind the hall. Their ages were between eighteen to neen years and the jade badges they wore on their chests were carved into three stars as well.

    It had been the age old tradition in the Zephyr Academy that the newly admitted disciples would be mentored by their seniors to familiarise themselves in the beginning. It was a matter of course that the privilege was only extended to disciples who had passed the tests during the enrollment and were directly epted into the main division. For those allocated into the branch division, they were left to fend for themselves.

    Understanding that they would bergely dependant on their seniors in the days toe, the younger youths all raised their heads and looked longingly at the group of senior disciples before them.

    ¡°These are the new disciples for this year? I don¡¯t see anything special about them.¡± One of the senior disciples said with a yawn, seemingly not entirely enthusiastic about mentoring the newly admitted juniors.

    Being a mentor to new disciples sounded grand, but in reality, it was a task shunned by all the seniors.

    For the young youths who had juste to the Zephyr Academy, they werepletely clueless and oblivious to any of the rules there. The seniors were obligated to not only exin those rules one by one, they were also required to take time out from their training to guide their allocated juniors. Such an uncalled for task was boring and a waste of time to them, and moreover, once they took up the task, they were stuck with them for at least two years before they could rid themselves of the baggage.

    Unless the seniors were specifically picked, none of them were willing to ept such a thankless task.

    It was due to these factors that made these seniors of the Zephyr Academy unable to make themselves show any goodwill towards the newly admitted disciples and instead look at them with disdain.

    Nevertheless, the seniors did not have much of a choice in the matter and they quickly chose whoever looked the least displeasing from among the group of juniors.

    Their criteria for their choices were simple. It was based on age. The older they were, the more independent their ward was expected to be, and the younger they were, the more trouble they would be sure to cause.

 Chapter 391

    Chapter 391: ¡°Enrollment (7)¡±

    Very soon, the seniors had quickly almost finished choosing the juniors they were to mentor and in the end, the only one left was the youngest Jun Wu Xie.

    One of the senior disciples had not been fast enough to snatch up any of the older new disciples and he was now looking at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s skinny little frame from head to toe in disdain, seemingly very unwilling to pick Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°You¡¯re already fourteen?¡± The senior disciple moved to stand before Jun Wu Xie, his face exasperated.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded slightly, oblivious to the senior¡¯s resentment.

    ¡°Which category is your ring spirit?¡± The senior then proceeded to ask.

    ¡°Beast category.¡±

    ¡°Sheesh.¡± He cursed softly and turned to the youth who had led the new disciples in and said: ¡°My ring spirit belongs to the weapons category, so I cannot mentor this kid.¡±

    The youth who had led the new disciples frowned with displeasure. Usually, the new disciples were paired with a senior mentor who shared the same category for their ring spirits as the methods of training differed across different categories. Even if the seniors were to ept the ward, the mentor would not be able to provide any guidance in the training of their spiritual powers.

    The other new disciples who had all been paired up smiled in glee at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s predicament of being left out in the cold.

    Their feelings of envy and jealousy had quickly turned into mockery.

    So what if the little kid had gained Gu Li Sheng¡¯s attention? He had ended scorned by all the seniors.

    The youths started sniggering softly to themselves.

    Faced with the mockery from the new disciples and scorn from the seniors, Jun Wu Xie was not affected in the least and she only watched all this with a cold stare, without a ripple showing in her eyes.

    ¡°Beast category? That happens to be the same category as mine.¡± Suddenly a cheerful voice sounded within the huge hall and a tall, impressive and attractive youth stepped in with the morning light behind him. A smile like a clean spring breeze graced his face that made him instantly likable to people.

    ¡°Senior Fan! What are you doing here?¡± The senior disciple who was still trying toe up with a reason to reject Jun Wu Xie suddenly froze when he saw the tall figure enter.

    Fan Jinughed lightly and amicably patted the senior disciple¡¯s shoulder and said: ¡°I heard that you were all here to wee our new fellow disciples into the Zephyr Academy and I thought I had toe see them too.¡±

    Upon saying that, Fan Jin¡¯s gaze fell onto Jun Wu Xie, who was standing alone on one side. His eyes surveyed Jun Wu Xie up and down before everyone and he asked with bright smile: ¡°Has any senior imed you yet?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie looked coldly at Fan Jin, but did not reply.

    The little ck cat within Jun Wu Xie was raging to jump out at him.....

    [What do you mean by im!?]

    [My mistress isn¡¯t anyone¡¯s property!]

    Thest remaining senior coughed consciously and said: ¡°Senior Fan, I would love to ept the kid, but..... our ring spirits are from different categories and even if I am to ept him, I would only hamper his progress in training.¡± His prior arrogance and disdain had suddenly disappeared before Fan Jin and appeared to be very concerned for Jun Wu Xie¡¯s welfare.

    Fan Jinughed and waved his hand dismissively to say: ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. Since your ring spirits belongs to different categories, leave the kid in my care. It¡¯s been some time since I mentored a junior anyway.¡±

    Fan Jin spoke as he looked at Jun Wu Xie, with an amicable smile on his face throughout.

    ¡°What? Senior Fan..... You..... you are going to mentor him?¡± The senior asked with his eyes wide with shock, thinking he might have heard Fan Jin wrongly.

    ¡°Yes! I think I like the little kid and can mentor him.¡± Fan Jin said with augh.

 Chapter 392

    Chapter 392: ¡°Enrollment (8)¡±

    In an instant, the sound of deep breaths taken by everyone sounded in the hall. The faces of seniors all appeared shocked.

    ¡°It getting ratherte, everyone should bring the our new fellow disciples around to familiarise themselves. As for this kid, I¡¯ll take him.¡± Upon saying that, Fan Jin disregarded the other seniors¡¯ shocked expressions and tapped Jun Wu Xie lightly on the shoulder and signalled for him to follow as he turned to leave the hall.

    Although Jun Wu Xie did not know who this ¡°senior Fan¡± who had suddenly appeared out of the blue was, but when shepared him to the rest of the seniors on the halls, this guy was a much better choice.

    Even after Fan Jin had led Jun Wu Xie far from the hall, the other seniors in the hall had still not recovered.

    One of the new disciples bolstered his courage and asked the senior he had been paired with: ¡°Senior, is there anything wrong with that senior Fan? Why are all your expressions so.....¡±

    The senior breathed out heavily and rubbed at his temple: ¡°That was Fan Jin, the adopted son of the Headmaster¡¯s! And he came in fourth in thest Zephyr Academy¡¯s Spirit Battle Tournament! What did that kid do to get so lucky to have Fan Jin agree to be his mentor! ?¡±

    Fan Jin¡¯s identity was unique. He not only had the halo of being the Headmaster¡¯s adopted son, he possessed a rather strong ring spirit as well. On top of that, his training of his spiritual power left many other disciples of the Zephyr Academy in the dust.

    ¡°What! ?¡± Getting such a reply shocked the new disciple into shouting out in outrage.

    The senior gave his junior a stare filled with impatience and turned to walk off. His shocked junior had no other choice but to run to catch up in a hurry.

    The other new juniors who heard the news stood as if struck by lightning, all their faces frozen, that senior¡¯s words repeating in their heads.

    The Headmaster¡¯s adopted son..... Ranked fourth in the Spirit Battle Tournament.....

    They had just beenughing at Jun Wu Xie as the hot potato that everyone avoided, but they were nowpletely stumped instead. No matter how oblivious they were about the inner workings of the Zephyr Academy, it was clear obvious what Fan Jin¡¯s two titles meant for his little ward.

    From the way all the seniors had deferred to Fan Jin earlier, all the juniors knew that none of the seniors in the halls could even remotelypare to Fan Jin.

    First it was Gu Li Sheng¡¯s preferential treatment, and next was getting imed by Fan Jin.....

    Jun Xie¡¯s good fortune made all the other juniors almost want to bang their heads against the wall in frustration, and hating the fact that none of that fortune had befallen on them!

    .....

    Jun Wu Xie followed behind Fan Jin to walk out of the hall quickly and continued on through the main thoroughfare through the Zephyr Academy. The pair walked with Fan Jin in front and Jun Wu Xie behind, attracting a lot of attention.

    ¡°Is your name Jun Xie?¡± Fan Jin asked of Jun Wu Xie walking behind him as they continued on their way.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Haha, there¡¯s no need to be nervous. I am always very easygoing and it was Uncle Gu who asked me toe find you. His description of you was spot on! Look for the smallest sized kid and it would be you.¡± Fan Jin had a jovial disposition and his words were always apanied with a bit ofughter in them.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s steps suddenly faltered and she looked at Fan Jin¡¯s back thoughtfully.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Fan Jin turned around and looked at Jun Wu Xie who had suddenly stopped.

    ¡°Nothing.¡± Jun Wu Xie replied, and she lowered her head to push the thoughts out of her head.

    The fact that Gu Li Sheng had arranged for someone toe get her meant that he had predicted that his words spoken before everyone on the day of her enrollment would bring her quite a bit of trouble. Having made such arrangements meant that Gu Li Sheng was still keen on epting her into the Spirit Healer Faculty, which suited her intentions fine.

    The Zephyr Academy¡¯s main division consisted of only three faculties. The Spirit Healer, the weapon ring spirit and the beast ring spirit faculties. On the surface, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s ring spirit was a beast ring spirit, but her real ring spirit was the Snow Lotus. Even if she were to join the other faculties, it would be of no help to her anyway.

 Chapter 393

    Chapter 393: ¡°A Disagreeable Roommate (1)¡±

    The Zephyr Academy allocates two people to a room in the dormitories. After Fan Jin brought Jun Wu Xie to imed her uniforms, he proceeded to lead her to her room.

    Within the room, a paleplexioned youth sat, his face gloomy, and his head lowered over a book by the window. When he heard steps approaching, he raised his head and cast his cheerless gaze over, a gaze that made one feel very ufortable. He looked at Jun Wu Xie and he frowned deeply, and when his eyes saw Fan Jin behind Jun Wu Xie, the sweeping nce stopped a moment and his eyes shed very briefly. He averted his eyes away soon after and went back to his book without a word.

    ¡°You will live here from now onwards. I am on the seventh floor,st room on the extreme right. If there is anything you need from me, you can find me there.¡± Fan Jin said with a smile and gave Jun Wu Xie a reassuring pat on the shoulder.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded and Fan Jin left after bidding goodbye.

    Jun Wu Xie surveyed the fittings in the room and did not feel like saying anything.

    The dormitories were separated for male and female disciples and female disciples in the Zephyr Academy numbered less than one to ten males.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s bed was on the right side and was directly across the gloomy youth¡¯s. She was not interested in other people and proceeded to tidy up her own things.

    Besides the clothes, Fan Jin had prepared some daily necessities as well in a through package.

    From the time that Jun Wu Xie had entered the room till she had tidied up all her things, her roommate had not spoken a single word. The room was deadly silent broken only by the asional flipping pages of a book.

    After a while, a youth bearing a jade emblem on his chest came in and when he saw Jun Wu Xie in the room, he was startled a moment before he walked towards the gloomy youth¡¯s side.

    ¡°Yin Yan, this kid is your new roommate?¡± The youth who had juste in asked of Yin Yan, whose head was still lowered over his book.

    Yin Yan raised his head and nodded slightly, his expression showing a tinge of impatience.

    ¡°You¡¯re in for quite a bit of hassle. All new rookies are always such a handful when they are just admitted in here. I don¡¯t know what the Headmaster is thinking. He should just dump these rookies in the branch division to polish them up a little first. I don¡¯t know what they are here for at all.¡± The youth spoke mockingly, seemingly directing his words right at Jun Wu Xie.

    Yin Yan replied without hesitation: ¡°If they are so much trouble, they should learn their ce.¡± Those words seemed to be more for Jun Wu Xie¡¯s ears than the other youth.

    ¡°Right, I heard that Senior Fan actually brought a rookie here today. What could Fan Jin be thinking! ? We are about to embark on the Spirit Hunt soon, why would he suddenly decide to drag himself down with those useless baggage?¡±

    Yin Yan¡¯s eyes had suddenly turned malicious. His gaze fell on the Jun Wu Xie, who was quietly sitting on her bed. Jun Wu Xie had summoned the little ck cat and she was leaning against the bedpost with the ck cat resting on herp, portraying a picture of serenity.

    Yin Yan stood up suddenly and walked over to Jun Wu Xie.

    His shadow fell over the bed and Jun Wu Xie looked up slowly, her cold eyes staring into a pair of malicious and gloomy eyes.

    ¡°The Zephyr Academy does not allow for any arbitrary summoning of ring spirits within itspound. Are you blind? Didn¡¯t you see it in the academy¡¯s rules?¡± Yin Yan voice sounded so malicious that it raised goosebumps on the other youth.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes did not show any expression and she only stared at her aggressive new roommate without saying a word.

    The youth who had enteredter was surprised at Yin Yan enmity in his tone, which was ringly obvious by now.

    Although all the seniors did not like new rookies, but he felt that Yin Yan¡¯s tone in his words had sounded a tad bit too provocative.

    Jun Wu Xie said in a chillingly clear voice: ¡°Below three feet.¡±

    After saying that, she lowered her head and did not bother to cast another single nce at Yin Yan.

 Chapter 394

    Chapter 394: ¡°A Disagreeable Roommate (2)¡±

    Yin Yan frowned immediately at that moment. There was a rule in the Zephyr Academy that disciples were not allowed to summon their ring spirits as they liked but there was an exception to that rule. The rule only applied to ring spirits above three feet and did not include any below.

    Jun Wu Xie had just been admitted that very day and she had just flipped through the rule book a few times. Yin Yan had seized the opportunity to deliberately make things difficult for her assuming that Jun Wu Xie was not aware of the rules, but he had not expected that Jun Wu Xie not only knew about it, but had even used the only exception to that rule to shut him up, and on top of that, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s attitude had been unbelievably arrogant!

    Jun Wu Xie had indeed just flipped through the rule book just a couple of times, but what Yin Yan did not know was that Jun Wu Xie¡¯s brain was blessed with a photographic memory and she had actually gone through the whole rule book three times since she entered the room. Every single rule for the disciples were now memorized word for word by now.

    Yin Yan¡¯s first move against Jun Wu Xie based on the assumption that she was unfamiliar with the rules had backfired onto him.

    ¡°You dared to answer back?¡± Yin Yan¡¯s eyes had grown even more malicious. Any new freshman that had just been admitted into the Zephyr Academy were all known to be jittery and nervous before the seniors, although Yin Yan had tried to dig up an excuse and tried to teach Jun Wu Xie a lesson, the freshmen were expected to bow down to their seniority and swallow it up in humility, irregardless whether there was a valid reason or not!

    Meeting such an audacious freshman was a first for Yin Yan.

    ¡°You¡¯re too noisy.¡± Jun Wu Xie said as she shot Yin Yan a re.

    Yin Yan¡¯s face paled further in fury.

    The youth at the side saw that Yin Yan was about to lose his control and he rushed up immediately to tug at Yin Yan¡¯s arm to say: ¡°Senior Ning asked to see you, do not waste your time with this rookie here.¡±

    Upon hearing the words ¡°Senior Ning¡±, the gloominess on Yin Yan¡¯s face faded. He cast a final vicious stare at Jun Wu Xie and turned to leave with the youth.

    Silence fell once again within the room.

    The ck cat rubbed itself against Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hand and said: [That numbskull seems to harbour quite a bit of hatred for you. Did you offend someone again while I was in aa?]

    In regards to its Mistress¡¯ temperament, the little ck cat knew only too well. She was never one to meddle in other people¡¯s business and disliked stirring up trouble. But her cold and fiercely independent personality nevertheless had always attracted the displeasure of others like a ma.

    Just like the situation moments ago. Yin Yan¡¯s attitude towards Jun Wu Xie might not have been too amicable, but for a freshman to be capable of pping a senior with the words ¡°You¡¯re too noisy¡± right before another senior, there was no one else but its own Mistress.

    Tact had never been a trait that could be found on Jun Wu Xie and the little ck cat did not hold any hope that its Mistress would gain any of it in this life.

    ¡°Never met him.¡± Jun Wu Xie replied simply.

    The little ck cat sighed heavily. Its Mistress had never been someone people warmed up to at first sight. This was just their first meeting and the other party already harboured such intense enmity towards her.

    The little ck cat was stillmenting on its Mistress¡¯ provocative personality when on the other side of the door, the youth who had juste out of the room with Yin Yan could not stop himself but ask.

    ¡°What is wrong with you? Squabbling with a rookie like that. If you really find him obnoxious, just get someone to deal with him discreetly! You don¡¯t have to degrade yourself like that.¡± The youth said easily. In the Zephyr Academy, teaching the freshmen a lesson had always been the norm.

    Yin Yan frowned and said: ¡°He was brought in by Fan Jin.¡±

    The youth was shocked a moment as he suddenly understood the reason for Yin Yan¡¯s actions.

    ¡°Even so, you can do it yourself then. He is just a rookie afterall, even with Fan Jin¡¯s protection, it would be easy for you if you want to give that kid a hard time. You are afterall a disciple of the Spirit Healer faculty and even if anything were to go wrong, no one would dare do anything to you.¡±

    Yin Yan¡¯s brow finally smoothed out after hearing the youth¡¯s words and his mouth twisted into a malicious smile as he said: ¡°Even without Fan Jin, the way that kid spoke to me earlier would not allow me to let her off easy anyway.¡±

 Chapter 395

    Chapter 395: ¡°A Disagreeable Roommate (3)¡±

    The youth nodded readily but he felt a sudden chill in his heart. Yin Yan looked to be refined and gentle from the outside, but the vicious streak hidden beneath that exterior always sent goosebumps into him.

    ¡°What does Senior Ning want from me?¡± Yin Yan cast the matter with Jun Xie aside for the moment to ask of the youth.

    The youth could only shake his head to reply: ¡°Senior Ning didn¡¯t say, but had only asked me to bring you to her.¡±

    Yin Yan did not probe any further on it.

    Momentster, the two of them came to the beast faculty¡¯s library and on the second level of the library, a young girl dressed in the Zephyr Academy¡¯s uniform was sitting by the window. Light rays shone in through the window and fell onto the girl, shrouding the girl in a mesmerising light.

    The girl¡¯s eyes were lowered, absorbed into the book she held in her hand.

    Yin Yan stared at the figure engrossed in her book and cleared his throat lightly before saying: ¡°Senior Ning.¡±

    The young girl looked up from her book and her beautiful features overwhelmed Yin Yan imposingly. Her gaze from above suffocated him and he found it difficult to breathe.

    Under the girl¡¯s gaze, Yin Yan could not help but to lower his head.

    The girl then shot a nce at the youth beside Yin Yan and the youth hastily left consciously.

    The girl then proceeded to ask in a slow tone: ¡°The new freshman under Fan Jin, is staying with you?¡±

    Yin Yan replied: ¡°Yes, I had only just found out just as well.¡±

    The girl continued: ¡°You¡¯ve seen the freshman?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°How was it?¡±

    ¡°Very young, looks to fourteen or fifteen years old, and a small skinny frame. Looks unremarkable.¡± Yin Yan rted honestly. If not for the fact that the freshman was brought in by Fan Jin into the room, he wouldn¡¯t have even paid the new disciple any notice.

    The girl shot Yin Yan a sideways nce: ¡°If he¡¯s unremarkable, how would Fan Jin bother to choose to mentor him?¡±

    Although the Zephyr Academy had the tradition of having seniors mentor the new freshmen, the tradition however came with a few exceptions. The selection of the mentors had always been done by chance and nobody knew who would be selected.

    But within those chances, stood two exceptions.

    First, the disciples of the Spirit Healer faculty were exempted. The were already very few disciples in the Spirit Healer faculty and no one knew what criteria the Master Gu Li Sheng set for his selection of his disciples. Every year, only two or three disciples were epted into the Spirit Healer faculty, and being epted did not mean that one would always remain in the faculty. If Gu Li Sheng were to find the disciple unsuited to study to be a Spirit Healer in the course of their training, he would not hesitate to kick the disciple out of the Spirit Healer faculty. Past history had shown, that the two to three disciples recruited every year would always end up with only one single disciple remaining with the Spirit Healers.

    As of now, the number of disciples in the Spirit Healer faculty only numbered around eight or nine of them in total.

    But it was exactly those eight or nine disciples who were most envied throughout the whole Zephyr Academy! It was said that those disciples did not have to shoulder any other tasks besides their training. The Zephyr Academy¡¯s only goal for them was to turn them into prominent Spirit Healers.

    And besides the disciples of the Spirit Healer faculty, there was another group of people who were exempted from serving as mentors.

    And that was those ranked within the top ten in the Spirit Battle Tournament!

    The Zephyr Academy sets up a Spirit Battle Tournament at the end of every year. The various ring spirits were not categorised and all the disciples were gathered together to battle and the most outstanding top ten ranks would be selected from it.

    Those ten disciples would be rewarded by allocating to them the best resources the Zephyr Academy had to give. Irregardless whether it was towards training or in other areas, they would enjoy better treatment than all the other disciples. The annual Spirit Battle Tournament at the end of the year was always the period the disciples of the Zephyr Academypeted the most fiercely with each other.

    Fan Jin was ranked fourth in thest Spirit Battle Tournamentst year and he had not needed to provide mentorship to any freshmen this year due to being exempted from taking up theborious task that wasted time and effort.

 Chapter 396

    Chapter 396: ¡°A Disagreeable Roommate (4)¡±

    Yin Yan nodded in understanding. Senior Ning¡¯s words made him look at the entire situation from another perspective.

    ¡°But, I have seen the kid¡¯s ring spirit as well, and it¡¯s just a ordinary little ck cat..... It didn¡¯t seem to be extraordinary in any way.¡±

    ¡°Just an ordinary little ck cat?¡± Senior Ning¡¯s attractive face took on one of cold mockery. Her eyes looked at Yin Yan tinged with regret. ¡°Do you think if the kid did not possess any capabilities and possessed only a little ck cat, he would be directly admitted into the Zephyr Academy¡¯s main division? Little Yan, you are still too young.¡±

    Senior Ning¡¯s words sshed like cold water on him, waking the ignorant Yin Yan up rudely.

    He had only looked at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s age and the unremarkable little ck cat. But he had naively forgotten about the fact that Jun Wu Xie had been one of the few applicants that had sessfully gained direct entry into the Zephyr Academy¡¯s main division.

    Yin Yan himself was an applicant who had been admitted directly into the main division and he naturally knew how difficult it was to achieve that feat.

    Having been reminded, his contempt for Jun Wu Xie seemed to have tapered a little.

    ¡°Senior Ning is right as usual, your junior here has learnt something.¡± Yin Yan humbly eded.

    Senior Ningughed, the sound a light tinkle, and without any other acknowledgement, she lowered her eyes back onto the book in her hand. However, without looking up, she continued to say: ¡°The fact that Fan Jin had gone on his own ord to take in the new disciple as his ward must have made you feel rather bitter, didn¡¯t it? He had totally disregarded your existence before and now he is showing so much concern for a newly admitted disciple. It pains me to see the great disparity of his actions in the way he treats the two of you.

    Senior Ning¡¯s words cut like a knife on Yin Yan¡¯s heart as the humiliating scene surfaced once again in his mind, and he was reminded once again by the pictures of his unforgettable disgrace. In the next moment, Yin Yan¡¯s face had darkened terribly and his hands clenched into fists. His arms were held tight against his body and veins protruded on them, the only signs revealing his mightily suppressed rage.

    Senior Ning¡¯s face shed with an almost unnoticeable smile but it very quickly faded away.

    ¡°But that is already a thing of the past, and I think Fan Jin must have deeply regretted it. You are no longer that ignorant freshman anymore and have made it into the Spirit Healer faculty. Compared to many of the other disciples, you would tower of them with your achievements. There is no need to wallow in self pity anymore.¡± Senior Ning gently cated Yin Yan, after having incited his rage and hatred under the mask of sympathy.

    Yin Yan was oblivious to the fact that his emotions were being manipted by a mere few words uttered by a youngdy, all well within her control.

    ¡°Yes! I thank Senior Ning for your concern! I will never forget the humiliation I suffered that day. I am what I am today due to Senior Ning¡¯s benevolence.¡± Yin Yan said with a coldugh, his eyes narrowed at the memory.

    [That¡¯s right, he Yin Yan was already a member of the Spirit Healer Faculty and had earned the endless envy of countless other disciples. He was no longer trash that others despised!]

    [Fan Jin, I will make you see, that the disciple you yourself have chosen, be reduced to be trash, before me, Yin Yan!]

    Yin Yan¡¯s eyes grew more and more malicious and Senior Ning noted that change, and her chilling smile grew wider.

    ¡°I was willing to give you that chance, not out of pity, but because of the belief I have in your potential, and it was worth it for me to pave the way for you. You must not squander the efforts I have put in.¡± Senior Ning¡¯s voice was touching was it carried a tone that allowed no breach to its meaning.

    ¡°Rest assured Senior Ning, your wish is my wish. I will not disappoint you.¡± Yin Yan replied with a malicious smile.

    Senior Ning beamed and raised her head at him: ¡°Then, first go find out everything you can about the new disciple under Fan Jin¡¯s wing.¡±

 Chapter 397

    Chapter 397: ¡°Envy, Jealousy, and Hate (1)¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Yin Yan nodded.

    Senior Ning was finally satisfied and waved dismissively at Yin Yan. He dared not protest in the slightest and obediently left the library of the Beast Spirit faculty.

    Back in the dormitory, Jun Wu Xie waspletely unaware of the series of troubleing her way, brought about by the well intentioned arrangements Gu Li Sheng had specially made for Jun Wu Xie.

    Seeing that Yin Yan was not back yet, Jun Wu Xie changed into the Zephyr Academy¡¯s uniform. It was be said though, the Zephyr Academy with their exorbitant fees, had taken care of every single details very carefully. Even the uniforms of the disciples used the finest fabrics, but it was the least they could do afterall.

    On the first day the new disciples were admitted, they would only be transferred to their respective faculties the next day. And on that first night, all of them were to go attend a lecture about the Zephyr Academy.

    Before dinner, tens of the new disciples gathered in small groups of three to five and made their way towards the lecture. All of them were changed into their new Zephyr Academy uniforms, the young youths were all in smiles and in a jovial mood.

    Jun Wu Xie walked into the room alone. Within therge room, all the other disciples were seated and Jun Wu Xie¡¯s arrival attracted quite a bit of debate among the youths.

    Every single disciple who was admitted in the same batch into the Zephyr Academy together with Jun Wu Xie, held great enmity against the unbelievably lucky youth. They all knew that the Spirit Healer faculty only epted three disciples yearly and Jun Xie had taken up one spot before they were even officially admitted. That had only meant that thepetition for those highly vaunted ces would be greatly intensified.

    ¡°I really don¡¯t see what¡¯s so special about that kid. Besides his spiritual power, he is inferior in every other aspectpared to us. Why should he get all the luck?¡± A new discipleined as he cast a nce at the lone figure of Jun Xie in the corner, grumbling to hispanions .

    Jun Wu Xie was the youngest among all of them there and the next youngest among this new cohort who had been directly admitted into the main division was already fifteen and a half. Their spiritual powers were all still stuck in the red level, and the reason they had gained direct entry was due to the fact that they possessed rather powerful ring spirits.

    It was a fact that in the beginning, the effect their spiritual powers had mattered little and people relied on the might of their ring spirits. The power strong ring spirits exhibited in the earlier stages was more obvious whenpared to weaker ring spirits of simr level and the speck of spiritual power of the ring spirit holders at that stage was not important.

    Until they reached the green level, would spiritual power gradually demonstrate greater effects. For people below the green level, they would still be helpless if they meet a powerful ring spirit as an opponent.

    Like if a person was at the red level in his spiritual power and he possessed a grade three ring spirit, he would be able topletely overpower an orange leveled opponent.

    Hence, even when Jun Wu Xie¡¯s achievement of an orange level at fourteen had made many jaws drop, to these youths who were able to gain direct entry into the main division, they instead held powerful ring spirits. The weakest one among them was a grade three ring spirit and they did not need to fear someone just because he achieved the orange level.

    ¡°His luck will not stay with him forever. You think you would definitely be a Spirit Healer once you are admitted to the Spirit Healer faculty? For all the disciples epted into the Spirit Healer faculty every year, only one person would remain in there. Looking at him, I do not think that he willst long in the Spirit Healer faculty.¡± The group of youthsughed and chuckled as they stared at the tiny figure, still silent in the corner.

    With jealousy eating at their hearts, it made them yearn for Jun Xie to quickly fall from grace.

    It was known, that once kicked out from the Spirit Healer faculty, they would not be allowed to stay on in the Zephyr Academy and was expelledpletely.

    Unfriendly stares came from all directions but Jun Wu Xie sat in the corner of the roompletely unaffected. She just sat there quietly and gently stroked the little ck cat in her arms.

 Chapter 398

    Chapter 398: ¡°Envy, Jealousy, and Hate (2)¡±

    The noise quickly died down. Dressed in the Zephyr Academy¡¯s uniform for teachers, a man walked onto the front of the stage. With a stern face, he began to exin to the new disciples about the three main faculties.

    The disciples were simply picked and segregated into the various faculties based on their ring spirit¡¯s type, with the exception of the Spirit Healer faculty. The criteria was a little different. When the man mentioned the words ¡°Spirit Healer faculty¡±, all the ears in the crowd pricked up.

    Before the new disciples hade here, they had heard a lot from their seniors. The selection of disciples to enter the Spirit Healer faculty was always conducted after the meet on the first night of their admittance into the academy, and Gu Li Sheng would pick the disciples personally.

    That was the main reason the exuberant youths were willing to sit patiently throughout the long lecture on the attributes of Beast and Weapon Spirit which the directly admitted disciples had known very well about!

    They were waiting the whole night for this! Just for this moment!

    Gu Li Sheng!

    The founder of the Spirit Healer faculty, and the founder of Spirit Healing. The man at the top of the golden pyramid, who looked like he was only in his twenties.

    No one would ever have imagined, the one and only Spirit Healer, would be a young man looking just like being in his twenties, and founded Spirit Healing.

    But, no one would actually naively believe that Gu Li Sheng was in his twenties.

    In the eyes of the people across the vastnds, they only knew his identity as the founder of Spirit Healing, and the people knew he was in the Zephyr Academy.

    But in regards to his origins, his background, his age and his prowess, they were all shrouded in mystery, and no one knew for sure.

    Spirit Healers had never been heard of before Gu Li Sheng extended his assistance to heal his country¡¯s supreme leader¡¯s ring spirit. He became an overnight sensation after that and he soon became the name most highly sought after, and it in turn became his profession.

    He started in the Zephyr Academy as a never heard of faculty, to be the ce every single disciple of the Zephyr Academy yearned to be.

    For those disciples studying Spirit Healing in the faculty, before the youths in there even became full fledged Spirit Healers, all of them would have received invitations from various powers within just the first one month they gained entry into the Spirit Healer faculty.

    Gu Li Sheng was veryx with his disciples and besides teaching and guiding them in the art of Spirit Healing, he did not meddle much into their lives nor restrict them in any way. Hence, for the disciples admitted into the Spirit Healer faculty, irregardless whether they chose to serve under their own families¡¯ name, or to ept the olive branches offered by the various powers, their reputations and social standings had already grown wings before they even graduated!

    It was very clear what having a Spirit Healer on their side would mean for any power, and if they seeded in bing a full fledged Spirit Healer, they would gain all they ever wanted and the future held endless possibilities.

    All the youths below the stage waited in wide eyed anticipation, waiting for the moment that was finally about toe. Even though Jun Xie had already stolen one of the avable spots, at least one or two more among them still stood a chance to be admitted into the Spirit Healer faculty. Whether any of them would eventually be a Spirit Healer would be up to their own capabilities!

    The man at the front of the stage stoicallypleted the full itinerary in a monotonous voice before he suddenly looked up and scanned the crowd of youths, who were all staring back at him with fire in their eyes.

    Every year, at this point of the meet, the man knew exactly what the youths were all thinking.

    But.....

    This time he was about to disappoint them.

    The man stayed silent a moment before he suddenly sighed heavily before saying: ¡°I know very well that all of you are waiting eagerly for the arrival of Teacher Gu. But I am sorry to say that he would not being today.¡±

 Chapter 399

    Chapter 399: ¡°Envy, Jealousy, and Hate (3)¡±

    The man¡¯s words had just fallen into the ears of the crowd when a great roar erupted from the floor!

    The youths had been greatly expectant and now, they stared at the man in utter disbelief, unable to stay seated on their seats.

    Gu Li Sheng was noting!?

    Why was that!?

    Had they changed the format and method in the selection of disciples to be admitted into the Spirit Healer faculty!? The youths were tumultuous as they looked on at the man, asking for further boration.

    The man looked back at the crowd helplessly to say: ¡°Master Gu has ryed his message that the Spirit Healer faculty¡¯s disciple for this year has already been selected.¡±

    Selected ! ?

    The youths were all stunned.

    When was the selection conducted?

    Why were they not informed!?

    The youths started discussing among themselves and many guessed that Gu Li Sheng had altered his method of selecting his disciples and had secretly observed all of their every single action upon their entry into the lecture room.

    No one among them knew the exact criteria that Gu Li Sheng had set in his selection of his disciples and now that it was announced that the selection had been done, they could only guess that Gu Li Sheng had been within the room along and had been secretly observing all of them.

    That conclusion made many of the youths extremely nervous as they recalled all of their actions throughout the lecture. They tried to think back on whether they had been paying close attention to the lecture or had acted distracted and unfocused. They were all worried that they might have left Gu Li Sheng a bad impression.

    Seeing that the youths were all heavily confused, the man could not help but heaved another great sigh before he cleared his throat and said: ¡°Master Gu has already informed the disciple he had chosen to be admitted into the Spirit Healer faculty and for all those who have not received word by now, it would mean that you have not been selected and need not continue to second guess it any further.¡±

    The youths stared nkly at the man before them and a revtion suddenly dawned upon them all.

    The man had mentioned that ¡°Master Gu has already informed the disciple¡±. He had said ¡°disciple¡±, and not ¡°disciples¡±.....

    ¡°Sir, Master Gu..... epted how many disciples this year?¡± A youth who had caught on a little faster than the others asked cautiously as a horrible reality surfaced within his head.

    The man replied: ¡°Just one.¡± Cold water sshed onto all the youths within the room and their hearts dropped into their toes. The tiny glimmer of hope they all held flickered and was finally snuffed out!

    One!?

    The Spirit Healer Academy epted only one disciple this year!?

    How could that be?

    All the youths were utterly devastated!

    ¡°Who? Who was this most fortunate person!?¡± This special favour shown on just one person among them drove the youths into a frenzy. They turned to look in all directions trying to locate that most fortunate person among them.

    As they turned to peer all around, their gazes swept over a lone tiny figure seated in a corner all by himself. Suddenly, their hearts froze and they stood unmoving, rooted to the ground.

    Who?

    Who else!

    Damn it! Before that brat had even been admitted into the Zephyr Academy, he had already been invited by Gu Li Sheng to go see him at the Spirit Healer faculty! Who else would be the one selected but that brat there!

    The youths had only been envious and jealous of Jun Xie before this. But upon knowing that the puny kid had stolen the one and only spot into the Spirit Healer faculty, their rage rose and intensified, coalescing into thick rolling hatred!

    All of them were capable enough to gain direct entry into the main division, and they were youths of outstanding talents, praised as geniuses from where they were from. But despite all their magnificence, they had all been deemed inferior to a tiny and puny pipsqueak, who possessed a cold and distant disposition, and lost that one lone opportunity to be a Spirit Healer to him! That was such an outrage!

    Even though the other faculties held greater might and power, they were nevertheless indignant that despite the great number of them, they were pushed out by such a character! ! !

    All the tens of youths stared with their eyes on fire, all directed at the tiny figure of Jun Xie in the corner, wishing with all their might that the brat would just burn up in mes!

 Chapter 400

    Chapter 400: ¡°Envy, Jealousy, and Hate (4)¡±

    Even the little ck cat that was snoozing on Jun Wu Xie¡¯sp could sense the thick hatreding from all those hate filled stares. It opened its eyes and looked at its calm mistress.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face did not show any emotion and it was calm as if carved out of stone.

    The little ck cat covered its eyes with its paw. From another perspective, its mistress¡¯ reactions were almost the same as an autistic child.

    Before the little ck cat could finishmenting on its mistress¡¯ oblivion to others, one of the youths had already stepped out and was walking towards Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°The one that Master Gu chose, is it you!?¡± The youth still refused to give up and could not help himself but to ask.

    Jun Wu Xie raised her head slowly and looked at the aggressive youth before her. She merely gave him one brief nce before she lowered her head once again to return to stroking the little ck cat.

    Finding himself ruthlessly ignored, a sudden fire burned within the youth. This kid is being unbelievably arrogant! Not a single word in reply but to just shoot him a contemptuous look! How could anyone take it lying down!?

    If the little ck cat had spoken then, it would have told the fuming youth this:

    ¡°Boy, you are getting it all wrong..... My mistress isn¡¯t being arrogant, she is just a little speech impaired!¡±

    In both her previous and present lives, she had not existed or lived in any social environment. Even after joining the organization, she had operated alone. In regards to such a ce like an academy that hadrge numbers of people living in the same ce, this would be her first time being admitted into one.

    When she had been in the Phoenix Academy, the whole East wing had only the few of them staying in it and it had not been too bad. But here in the Zephyr Academy, the ce was filled to the brim with menacing eyes and hostility from people and Jun Wu Xie¡¯s self containing walls have naturally deployed in defense.

    The effects of those walls had caused Jun Wu Xie to bebeled to be an haughty and conceited person, who held everyone in contempt!

    Seeing that the youth was about to hit out at Jun Xie, the man warned for them to stop, preventing the tragedy that was about to ur. He told all the youths off sternly, preventing any altercation from erupting from the tense situation. As he scolded the youths, his eyes were invariably drawn to the inconspicuous figure seated in the corner.

    That was the kid Gu Li Sheng had his eye on?

    That personality was a little hard to take though.

    Before the man hade to the lecture, he had met with Gu Li Sheng earlier and found out that the disciple that Gu Li Sheng had picked was among the group. He hade to the lecture with his curiosity aroused, but throughout the whole lecture, he had not noticed anything extraordinary about the boy, Jun Xie. The only thing that stood out was that personality of his. Since he had appeared till now, that kid had not even raised his head even once, and had only been toying with his ring spirit. He did not understand what was so outstanding about the kid.

    The man had initially thought that since Gu Li Sheng had decided to only ept one lone disciple this year, the disciple must have been extremely outstanding. But now that he had seen the boy, that did not seem to be the case.

    Although he had verbally stopped the other disciples fromying their hands on Jun Xie, he felt that he did not really appreciate Jun Xie¡¯s personality.

    A kid that was so individualistic would not have an easy time in his days ahead in the Zephyr Academy.

    Right before dinnertime, the man finally decided to release all the new disciples.

    The youths had not dared to defy the man and had not made any moves against Jun Wu Xie in the room but had intended to find themselves a deserted corner somewhere and teach the arrogant brat a good lesson. However, when the youths came out through the door, they all froze.

    With his bright smile shing, Fan Jin was standing just in front of the door. His tall frame allowed him to scan his eyes through the group of youths and he soon spotted Jun Wu Xie at the ending out alone. Under the surprised gazes of the other youths, Fan Jin strode up with big steps towards Jun Wu Xie.

    What was going on.....

    Senior Fan Jin actually came all the way out here just to pick that puny brat up ! ! ?

 Chapter 401

    Chapter 401: ¡°Spirit Healer (1)¡±

    While everyone¡¯s jaws were all still on the floor, Jun Wu Xie had nevertheless remainedpletely unaffected. Fan Jin hade just to tell her to report to the Spirit Healer faculty early the next morning. Fan Jin was a disciple of the Beast Spirit faculty and did not know too much about the Spirit Healer faculty though.

    Jun Wu Xie listened quietly and parted ways with Fan Jin thereafter.

    However, in just one night, the name Jun Xie spread throughout the Zephyr Academy and reached the ears of everyone.

    It was due to the fact that he was the only disciple epted into the Spirit Healer faculty and that fact lent a brilliant halo to shine, attracting much curiosity and arger part of stares of disdain due to the wicked rumours swirling all over the ce.

    Attracting the eyes of everyone wasn¡¯t always a good thing and as Jun Wu Xie made her way back to the dorms, the stares that came from all directions were mostly unfriendly and filled with malice.

    Early the next morning, Jun Wu Xie went to report at the Spirit Healer faculty.

    The Spirit Healer faculty might have very few people in there, but the space of the campus was extremely spacious, and was in no way inferior to the other two faculties. It was obvious that the emphasis the academy ced on the Spirit Healer faculty was an just as important as the other two more crowded faculties.

    Within the huge towering faculty building, a few lone figures could be seen scattered throughout. They were dressed in the Zephyr Academy¡¯s uniform and they wore a jade emblem upon their chests.

    And just as she reached the entrance, Jun Wu Xie met someone she knew.

    He was speaking with another disciple when Yin Yan saw the tiny figure enter. He raised his head and when Jun Wu Xie came into his vision, his pale face suddenly darkened. He had not gone back to the dormst night as he had been busy in the Spirit Healer faculty. He had not expected himself to actually see Jun Xie the very next morning!

    ¡°What are you doinging here to the Spirit Healer faculty?¡± Yin Yan asked with a deeply furrowed brow.

    Jun Wu Xie raised an eyebrow and said curtly: ¡°Reporting.¡±

    Yin Yan¡¯s face changed to one of shock and before he could say anything, Jun Wu Xie had already continued on her way and was entering the Spirit Healer faculty¡¯s building. The other disciple whom Yin Yan was speaking to saw Yin Yan¡¯s dark face before turning to stare after Jun Wu Xie¡¯s diminishing back while he said: ¡°You know him?¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°Jun Xie. The kid who just passed us. You were busy here at the faculty the whole night and you must not have heard that the kid¡¯s first day here at the Zephyr Academy had barely ended when his name became famous throughout the whole academy.¡±

    ¡°What is that supposed to mean?¡± Yin Yan asked, puzzled.

    ¡°Our Spirit Healer faculty, had only one disciple admitted this year. It was decided by Master himself and that person was named Jun Xie.¡±

    Yin Yan¡¯s eyes widened rmingly. He could not believe his own ears!

    ¡°What did you say ! ? That brat is a disciple of the Spirit Healer faculty?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right..... We are fellow disciples with him from today onwards.¡± The other youth was oblivious to the struggle that surged within Yin Yan¡¯s eyes.

    Yin Yan clenched his jaw in anger and walked off towards the faculty¡¯s building.

    Senior Ning¡¯s guess had been right after all. The fact that Fan Jin would readily mentor the kid was not as simple as things seemed.

    As the thoughts raced through his mind, Yin Yan¡¯s mouth curled up into a malicious smile. It was little wonder now that Fan Jin would so eagerly ept his mentorship of Jun Xie. He must have known from the start that the tiny brat would be directed epted into the Spirit Healer faculty. A potential candidate to be a full fledged Spirit Healer..... Fan Jin had really picked well!

    But.....

    You do not be a Spirit Healer that easily.

    He would really like to see, just how good Fan Jin¡¯s choice was!

    A creepy chill crept into Yin Yan¡¯s eyes and when his eyes caught sight of the back of the tiny figure making his way up the steps, the chilly malice within his eyes continued to rage and swirl unchecked.

 Chapter 402

    Chapter 402: ¡°Spirit Healer (2)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie was not aware that a venomous snake had his eyes set on her. Her eyes were instead taking in all the sights before her within the Spirit Healer Academy, andmiting them to memory.

    She had note to the Zephyr Academy with the intention to learn anything from them, and neither was she interested in fighting over anything with anyone here. If she had not found the Spirit Healing technique to be useful, she might have chosen to waste her time away in the Beast Spirit faculty while waiting for the arrival of Qiao Chu and the others.

    It was in fact this very nonchnce and devil may care attitude that, just after a single day after being admitted, made her infamous throughout the academy, and that was something Jun Wu Xie had not expected.

    The study of Spirit Healing mainly took ce within the faculty¡¯s building. The building was split into five levels and Jun Wu Xie followed the instructions given to herst night and went straight up to the top level, towards Gu Li Sheng¡¯s office.

    ¡°Gotten used to it yet?¡± Gu Li Sheng asked, having waited for quite a time. He was seated behind his desk and was smiling as he looked at Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded.

    Used to it? She had not met with anything that would interfere with her so far.

    In the past, no matter where she went, it had not made much of a difference to her. But with the Jun father and son with her, besides the Lin Pce, every other ce felt the same.

    ¡°Did asking you to join the Spirit Healing faculty make you feel aggrieved in any way?¡± Gu Li Sheng asked with a smile.

    Jun Wu Xie considered it a moment before she replied: ¡°Spirit Healing will be useful to me.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha.¡± Gu Li Shengughed aloud, unable to hold it in. His question had been meant to tease the boy a little and he had not expected to get such a serious reply from him.

    Feelings, seemed to not matter much to the boy, and hence, he wouldn¡¯t be feeling aggrieved, would he?

    The Spirit Healer faculty had just been seen as nothing more as a ce that was of use to the boy and Gu Li Sheng was instead the one feeling a tad bit aggrieved.

    ¡°Since it would be useful to you, learn it well. Tell me whatever you know about Spirit Healing for now.¡± Gu Li Sheng asked with his arms crossed over his chest, looking at Jun Wu Xie stoically. This was Gu Li Sheng¡¯s first time, over the many years since the founding of Spirit Healing, that he had broken the mold and epted a disciple before enrollment was evenpleted and the boy was also the only disciple he had epted this year. The Zephyr Academy¡¯s headmaster and the vice headmaster had both spoken to him about the matter yesterday separately, but that still had not made him change his mind.

    He would rather ce value on one excellent disciple over many who might still never ever make the mark.

    Jun Xie stared at the expectant Gu Li Sheng who was waiting for him to embark on a lengthy debate and calmly replied with a single word: ¡°Nothing.¡±

    ¡°.....¡± Gu Li Sheng¡¯s smile froze on his face. He was rather certain he must have heard wrong.

    ¡°Not..... a tiny weeny bit?¡± Gu Li Sheng looked at Jun Wu Xie with a bbergasted look. His answer was really..... exceptionally refreshing to hear!

    Among all the disciples who havee to the Zephyr Academy, was there a single one who knew not a single thing about Spirit Healers? Which rock had this boy sprouted out from?

    Jun Wu Xie nodded, her face in all seriousness.

    Gu Li Sheng buried his head into his hands, highly suspicious that there was something wrong with his eyes.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Gu Li Sheng finally calmed himself down sufficiently to say. He summoned every ounce of his control to maintain his facade of an amicable and graceful teacher to slowly ce a book right before Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°The basics of Spirit Healing is all written in there. You will find it useful.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie stretched her hand over and lowered her head to start reading as the pages flipped quickly.

    The book was not thick and Jun Wu Xie had flipped through it a few times. She memorized everything in there and subsequently ced the book back on the table.

    Gu Li Sheng observed Jun Xie as he flipped through the book a few times quickly and had then just ced the book back on the table. Suddenly, he found that his mind could not process a proper response to Jun Xie¡¯s actions.

    He stared at the book on the table, and then he stared at Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie only stared back at him, his face expressionless.

 Chapter 403

    Chapter 403: ¡°Spirit Healer (3)¡±

    ¡°I meant it for you to bring it back to slowly go through it.¡± Gu Li Sheng exined.

    ¡°I¡¯ve finished it.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Gu Li Sheng stared at Jun Wu Xie in incredulity.

    Jun Wu Xie repeated herself: ¡°I¡¯ve finished it.¡±

    The book was thinner than the Zephyr Academy¡¯s rule book and memorizing it was a rtively easy task for her.

    ¡°.....¡± Gu Li Sheng continued to keep his eyes on Jun Wu Xie and it only after a long moment that he asked: ¡°Finished? Then recite to me the second paragraph on page eight if you would.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie cast a nce at Gu Li Sheng and finally spoke slowly and clearly. She recited the passage word for word, without a single error, every word pronounced crystalline clear.....

    Gu Li Sheng¡¯s expression looked a little terrified at that moment.

    He still harboured a sliver of doubt and he proceeded to put a few more books before Jun Xie and said: ¡°Look through these.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie shot another nce at Gu Li Sheng but had surrendered to his whim and lowered her head over the books once more, going through all of them once.

    Without waiting for Gu Li Sheng to ask, Jun Wu Xie chose a few passages from the books herself and recite them out to him.

    Thereafter.....

    Gu Li Sheng picked the books up and put them all back into the shelf.

    He swore to himself, that he would never show those books to another disciple ever again!

    How embarrassing!

    In the beginning, just tomit these few books to memory, he hadboured over them for almost half a year. He would never have thought that a disciple he had carelessly decided to pick up had actually used less than the time an incense stick burned out to fully memorise the whole row of books on his shelf.....

    He suddenly felt embarrassed of himself.....

    ¡°Cough..... Memorising texts really isn¡¯t too difficult. You have a rather good memory. But what¡¯s more important..... would be to understand them.¡± Gu Li Sheng had never been in such an embarrassing situation before his disciples. He had always maintained his image of a mysterious and graceful teacher before their eyes and he felt that he needed to recover a little of his diminished pride.

    Jun Wu Xie raised an eyebrow and said: ¡°Spirit Healing is based on a person¡¯s innate spiritual power and it converts that spiritual power to fill up any deficiencies suffered by the spirit. But the method of conversion is not sustainable. The amount of spiritual power consumed does not match up to the amount of healing the spirit receives. The excessive loss of the spiritual power could only mean that the method employed is incorrect.¡±

    Those books had recorded in detail everything about Spirit Healing and all of its contents might seem extremely difficult toprehend, but to Jun Wu Xie, who even understood gic chains most proficiently and had dominated in that field of Medicine, this concept of energy transfer was not tooplicated for her to grasp fully. As long as she was provided with a solid basis to build from, she would be able to carry out unlimited conclusion from her inference from that basis.

    From her perspective, Spirit Healing was indeed a most daring innovative use of one¡¯s spiritual power, but the healing technique exhausted too much and gained too little inparison.

    It was of definite use, but it was in dire need of more research and many improvements to be made to it.

    And those few books had cleared up a lot of doubts that Jun Wu Xie held, and given her fresh insights.

    She had gathered from the books that a spiritual body could be converted into a kind of energy and put to use. When the little ck cat had devoured the Golden Lion, it could be deemed as a form of the devouring of energy, and that energy had undergone a transformation through the ck beast¡¯s spirit and the Golden Lion¡¯s spirit had in turn be a kind of nourishment, facilitating a sudden growth spurt in the ck beast¡¯s power.

    As for Spirit Healing, it converts a person¡¯s own spiritual power into a form of spiritual energy. Although it was not as pure as the energy from devouring an actual ring spirit, it could nevertheless achieve simr results under certain specific conditions.

    Spirit Healing itself was a mystery to all other people, but to Jun Wu Xie, after having read through all those books, it suddenly dawned on her.....

    All of this..... didn¡¯t seem all thatplicated afterall.

    She had overplicated her thoughts on the spiritual aspects of this world and had shackled the boundaries of her own line of thoughts on it.

    Jun Wu Xie was deeply immersed in her own thoughts and she spoke her own doubts and ideas out aloud on the inadequacies and ws on Gu Li Sheng¡¯s Spirit Healing, and even spoke out on her own ideas on the areas to improve on.

    As Jun Wu Xie was not even aware that her words were spoken out loud, she failed to notice that the Gu Li Sheng sitting directly opposite her, had his mouth wide open, seemingly unable to close it for a long while.

 Chapter 404

    Chapter 404: ¡°Spirit Healer (4)¡±

    ¡°Hold it! !¡± Gu Li Sheng was overwhelmed, his head swimming with terms like ¡°energy¡±, ¡°sequence¡±, ¡°equivalent exchange¡± and many more terms he had never even heard of before. He found himself bathed in sweat and he stood up in a flurry interrupting Jun Wu Xie¡¯s incessant monologue.

    If he were to allow the kid to go on, he would begin to start having doubts of his very own Spirit Healing and think that he had gotten it all wrong.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Jun Wu Xie raised her head and looked at Gu Li Sheng. She did not usually speak much and only in instances within the sphere of academic speciality, would she show eagerness in engagement. And it was only through these professional terms and lingo that one would feel Jun Wu Xie was not as unapproachable as she seemed.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t..... understand what you are saying.¡± When those words came out through his lips, he felt strangely ashamed!

    Just who was the Teacher here, and who was the disciple! ?

    How did it turn out that the disciple he had just taken in spoke a whole bunch of gibberish that was beyond his understanding! ?

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s expression was a little exasperated.

    ¡°Everything I said was about your Spirit Healing technique.¡±

    Gu Li Sheng was feeling rather small under Jun Wu Xie¡¯s ¡°You founded it, how can you not understand¡± eyes, and his mind was still reeling from trying to make head or tail of what Jun Wu Xie had said.

    A teacher¡¯s dignity was smashed to smithereens right at that moment.

    He was feeling rather sorry for himself at that moment.

    Jun Wu Xie stared at Gu Li Sheng for a long while as Gu Li Sheng¡¯s face got more and more pale. The little ck cat upon Jun Wu Xie¡¯s shoulder could not hold itself back anymore!

    ¡°Meow~¡±

    [Mistress, please do not use the theories from your past life to exin your thoughts in this world, especially with something so profound like the conversion of energy.

    It was only then that Jun Wu Xie realised a lot of what she had said were very much based on the knowledge foundation she acquired in her past life.

    ¡°What I meant was, that the Spirit Healing technique has a lot more room for improvements.¡± Jun Wu Xie put her words in the simplest terms she could in a broad summary of her opinion.

    But her short and simple summary did not make Gu Li Sheng¡¯s face look any better, but made him turn a paler shade instead.

    ¡°You..... you know how to improve on it?¡± Gu Li Sheng asked, with a twitch at the corner of his mouth.

    The Spirit Healing technique had its inadequacies but Gu Li Sheng had not been able to determine how he could improve the technique in his years of research on his own. All the other disciples he had had always only followed his instructions in their training and none of them had questioned the technique.

    He had never thought that small built boy, Jun Xie, who had only first learnt about Spirit Healing for barely the time used for a stick of incense to burn, could actually spot the deficiencies within the technique.

    Jun Wu Xie furrowed her brows and thought about it a moment before she said: ¡°I can give it a try.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Gu Li Sheng looked doubtfully at Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Gu Li Sheng got up grandly from his chair and circled Jun Wu Xie a few times, assessing the tiny figure before him all over.

    ¡°Kid, you want to take a gamble?¡±

    ¡°On?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked.

    ¡°Since you already understand everything about the Spirit Healing technique, and feel that there are areas for improvements, I feel that there is nothing you can learn from being here. Rather than having you waste your time here in the Spirit Healer faculty, shouldn¡¯t you use the time on other areas, and try to perfect the Spirit Healing technique instead?¡± The idea had suddenly just appeared in Gu Li Sheng¡¯s head. He knew he should not have to pin all his hopes on Jun Xie, but in regards to Spirit Healing, he had exhausted all his ideas and had absolutely no idea what he could do to further improve it.

    Since Jun Xie was able to spot the inadequacies in the technique so quickly, maybe.....

    He might very well bring about a miracle.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Gu Li Sheng. The mirth seen earlier in Gu Li Sheng¡¯s eyes had disappeared and he was staring at Jun Wu Xie seriously. She remained silent a moment, before she nodded slowly.

 Chapter 405

    Chapter 405: ¡°Spirit Healer (5)¡±

    Gu Li Sheng beamed widely, the first time he had seen the little kid, he had found the kid to be very interesting. At such an obvious young age, and already broken through to the orange level. But what piqued his interest was that the kid¡¯s ring spirit was extremely weak, and that weakness was not inborn, but was rather caused by grave injuries.

    It must be known, to even inflict grave injuries on a ring spirit to such an extent, that itself would be a difficult task.

    He was curious as to what had happened to the kid and decided to bring him into the Spirit Healer faculty. But he had not expected to have brought in such a shocking revtion for himself.

    ¡°Don¡¯t agree to it all just yet. I am not finished. Not keeping you within the Spirit Healer faculty is meant to hide the fact that you would be improving on the Spirit Healing technique from anyone. You must realise how tempting and alluring Spirit Healing is to people and if anyone were to know that you are researching on it in secret, it might bring uninvited trouble and put your own life at risk. But if I drive you out of the Spirit Healer faculty and personally request for the Headmaster to allow you to remain within the Zephyr Academy, the fact remains that no matter which other faculty you are transferred to, the treatment you will receive from everyone else, will not be easy to handle.¡± Gu Li Sheng said as he narrowed his eye. Due to the high profile and irregr way Jun Wu Xie was epted into the Spirit Healer faculty, Jun Xie had inadvertently became an infamous ¡°celebrity¡± within the Zephyr Academy. If Jun Xie was expelled on the very first day, and shoved into the other faculties, all the hidden envy and jealousy of the other youths would be sure to erupt into an overwhelming wave, and putting Jun Wu Xie in the middle of it.

    ¡°Is that rted to the Spirit Healing technique?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked, looking in all seriousness at Gu Li Sheng.

    Gu Li Sheng did not know how to reply to such a question.

    ¡°I only need to know, what I want to do.¡± Jun Wu Xie said calmly. As to how unrted people act or say, was not of a concern to her. What mattered was as long as she achieved her aims.

    Gu Li Sheng suddenlyughed out loud. He looked at Jun Wu Xie with tears brought byughter and said: ¡°You are truly the most interesting little kid I have evere across.¡±

    The wisdom, the personality..... There won¡¯t be another one like this under the skies.

    Who in the world could upon first entering the academy be able to face up to their Teacher and speak so assuredly, and pointing out the inadequacies of the teachings so indifferently, with a face calm like still water throughout.

    Jun Wu Xie did not give any response to that.

    ¡°Since you do not think that that would be any issue for you, I will hereby leave it in your good hands. If at any time you need any help, you cane to me anytime.¡± Gu Li Sheng sighed upon saying that, feeling slightly heavy of heart that he was handing over such aplicated task that would inadvertently bring much ridicule and humiliation to the young boy.

    Jun Wu Xie did not reject Gu Li Sheng¡¯s well intentioned offer, but if truth were to be spoken, to Jun Wu Xie, Gu Li Sheng had..... rendered himself of not too much use..... after he gave Jun Wu Xie all those books to read.

    ¡°Cough..... I will be leaving to go speak with the Headmaster, would you want to stay here to have a look around or.....¡± Gu Li Sheng could no longer keep up his image of a graceful teacher before Jun Wu Xie, the kid obviously dominated over him in this meeting.

    ¡°All these books, can I read them?¡± Jun Wu Xie pointed at Gu Li Sheng¡¯s overflowing shelves of books.

    Gu Li Sheng¡¯s mouth twitched but nevertheless squeezed out a: ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie proceeded to take out some books from the shelf and flipped through them quickly while Gu Li Sheng made his way over to the Headmaster¡¯s to do some hard exining on his decision to ¡°expel¡± Jun Xie out of the Spirit Healer faculty.

    Thinking of the fact that he was about to ¡°drive out¡± such a prodigious disciple with his own hands, Gu Li Sheng¡¯s heart was bleeding. But he had to do it as it would shield the boy from uninvited prying noses on the task at hand.

    For such a young boy, even if he were to manage to fully grasp the Spirit Healing technique that even Gu Li Sheng had been unable to, that would only spell disaster and bring undesired attention to him.

 Chapter 406

    Chapter 406: ¡°Unexpected Twist (1)¡±

    Yin Yan was feeling uneasy as he paced within the faculty building. The uneasiness had started after Jun Wu Xie entered Gu Li Sheng¡¯s office. Half an incense stick¡¯s time passed and the two still had not appeared which only intensified Yin Yan¡¯s worries.

    That fact that Jun Xie had caused Gu Li Sheng to make an exception to personally recruit the boy into the Spirit Healer faculty early during enrollment and to decide to take in just one disciple for the year made Yin Yan very nervous.

    Just as Yin Yan was still pacing worriedly, the door to the office was suddenly pushed open and Yin Yan hid hurriedly in a corner.

    He saw only Gu Li Sheng by himself, bursting out of the office and mming his door shut with a loud bang.

    Yin Yan frowned, from what he had observed when Gu Li Sheng left his office, he instinctively felt that things were not as bad as it seemed.

    Gu Li Sheng had always been amicable to everyone, to both disciples of the Spirit Healer faculty and to disciples from the other faculties. He was always good natured and steady, never seen to have lost his cool. Unlike today, when he had stepped out of his office in a fluster and walked off hurriedly.

    ¡°Did that brat Jun Xie cause Master to be so flustered?¡± Yin Yan whispered softly to himself.

    Very soon, Yin Yan got the answer to his query.

    It had been less than two hours before Gu Li Sheng hurried back. He went straight into his office and momentster, Jun Xie walked out through the door. And Yin Yan noticed one fine detail. When Jun Xie came out of the office, the jade badge that was hanging upon his chest had been removed. The jade badge that proved that one was from the Spirit Healer faculty.

    His heart leapt when he spotted that point.

    After Jun Wu Xie came out the office, she had immediately walked out of the Spirit Healer faculty, never once looking back.

    The series of actions by Jun Xie that Yin Yan observed from the shadows, told Yin Yan that Jun Xie had been expelled from the Spirit Healer faculty! !

    Within just a short day, news of Jun Xie being expelled from the Spirit Healer faculty spread quickly throughout the Zephyr Academy.

    If it had been anyone else, it might not have attracted so much attention, but Jun Xie had already caused such a bigmotion all the way from his enrollment to his first day at the academy. By now, not a single person within the Zephyr Academy had not heard of the name, Jun Xie.

    He was assumed to have been admitted into the academy in glory and the future held endless possibilities for him. A boy so blessed with fortune was admitted into the Spirit Healer faculty but had unexpectedly been expelled from the faculty just hours after he had first stepped in there! His fall came so quickly and unexpectedly and that put everyone in great shock!

    The Spirit Healer faculty had expelled unsuitable disciples through their doors before, but that was after a whole school year¡¯s observation before it was decided. But in Jun Xie¡¯s case, he had just gone to the Spirit Healer faculty barely hours into his first day there when he was unceremoniously driven out! That was surely the first time the Spirit Healer faculty had done that!

    The news spread swiftly, like wildfire in a dry field. The youths who had been deeply envious and jealous of Jun Xie, had upon hearing the news, rejoiced at Jun Xie¡¯s downfall.

    The endlessly fortunate brat that gained the hatred of everyone just the day before, had now be the biggest joke in the academy!

    It had taken only a blink of the eye for Jun Xie to fall facedown into the mud from her envied position high in the clouds!

    In just one day, Jun Xie had, from being the object of everyone¡¯s envy, suddenly turned into the butt of everyone¡¯s joke.

    All of this, was unknown to Jun Wu Xie. After she had left the Spirit Healer faculty grounds, Jun Wu Xie had returned to the dormitory. It was the time when everyone else were engaged with their training and the whole dormitory was empty, with her being the only person there.

    As she sat down at the side of her bed, Jun Wu Xie pulled out a jade badge carved into the brand of the Beast Spirit faculty.

    It was given to her by Gu Li Sheng himself, before she left that office.

 Chapter 407

    Chapter 407: ¡°Unexpected Twist (2)¡±

    The jade emblems for the various faculties were all different. The Beast Spirit faculty used green jade, while the Weapon Spirit faculty used ck jade and the Spirit Healer faculty used white jade.

    The piece of jade within Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hand was green jade and it symbolised that she belonged to the Beast Spirit faculty.

    The new disciples of the Beast Spirit faculty had already left to report at their faculty building earlier today and Jun Wu Xie, the halfway hurriedly admitted disciple was however in no hurry to get there.

    Her ring spirit was nt based and studies that taught her about beast or weapon spirits did not matter to her. The only thing she wanted to learn was how to make use of the spiritual power within her.

    It was that realisation that made Jun Wu Xie decide not to make her way to go join the Beast Spirit faculty campus immediately, that made her miss witnessing the way her reputation was being torn and shredded apart by the ¡°newssh¡± spreading throughout the whole academy.

    It was till mid afternoon, when the disciples were all making their way to lunch that Jun Wu Xie walked into the dining hall. Her appearance attracted many stares to turn her way. Stares filled with malevolence, disdain, and pity were all directed at her and they followed her as she moved. Jun Wu Xie carried the little ck cat and was seemingly oblivious to the stares. She retrieved her food and sat down in a corner, bending her head down to eat. Not hearing, not seeing all that was going on around her.

    ¡°That is Jun Xie! ? The one that was kicked out on his first day?¡± Some of the youths who had never seen Jun Xie were craning their necks to take a good look at the tiny figure. They had not been interested to see a genius, however much was said about him, but they were now deeply interested to join in flogging a cur that had fallen into water, and were anxious to see how he looked like.

    ¡°That¡¯s the one. It was just his first day and he was kicked out. What a joke.¡± Another youth sneered.

    ¡°But, didn¡¯t being kicked out of the Spirit Healer faculty also mean he has to leave the Zephyr Academy altogether? What is he doing still being here?¡±

    ¡°Who knows.¡±

    The whole hall was filled with debates and guesses surrounding the new disciple on how he had fallen from being the fortune kid to be the forsaken kid within the span of just one day.

    On the second level of the dining hall, Senior Ning looked down from the railing and stared at Jun Xie sitting alone by the corner, who was eating quietly without a sound, and her eyebrow raised in question.

    ¡°That is the boy that Fan Jin has his eye on?¡± Senior Ning narrowed her eyes as she shot a nce at Yin Yan at the side.

    Yin Yan had ran at the first instance of realising that Jun Xie had been thrown out of the Spirit Healer faculty to Senior Ning to deliver the news into her hands. At that moment, the two of them were peering down from high above, enjoying the sight of seeing Jun Xie in a quandary.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°He was really thrown out of the Spirit Healer faculty?¡± Senior Ning asked cautiously. ¡°Being thrown out of the faculty on the first day of admittance. Nothing like this had ever happened before and Gu Li Sheng has always been gentle and amicable. He does not look like someone who is capable of bringing things to such an extreme.¡±

    Yin Yan reassured hurriedly: ¡°It is definitely true. After Jun Xie left, I specially went up to Master to ask why the newly admitted fellow disciple had left just like that. Master had then told me that he did not belong to the Spirit Healer faculty and there was no reason for him to stay within the faculty grounds.¡±

    Recalling Gu Li Sheng¡¯s expression when he had said those words, Yin Yan still felt a smileing onto his face.

    ¡°Oh? Is that so? I heard that the kid had already met Gu Li Sheng during the tests carried out upon her enrollment and Gu Li Sheng had shown great interest in him. He had even asked the kid in front of everyone there if he was interested in going to the Spirit Healer faculty. It was just a few days ago and Gu Li Sheng has changed his mind?¡± Senior Ning¡¯s eyes were still narrowed and she still held some suspicions on the matter. All these happenings did not seem like what Gu Li Sheng would do.

    Yin Yan said in objection: ¡°Those were just casual words from a kind teacher, how can anyone take it seriously? It was Jun Xie, who had unashamedly assumed that he had gained Master¡¯s favour and would be admitted into the Spirit Healer faculty that had created such a ruckus.¡±

    ¡°But didn¡¯t Gu Li Sheng say that he had only selected one disciple this year? And that the disciple has been informed?¡± Senior Ning continued to ask.

 Chapter 408

    Chapter 408: ¡°Unexpected Twist (3)¡±

    Yin Yan was at a loss for words, as he had not thought about that.

    It was when the two of them were still talking when amotion broke out in the dining hall from the first level.

    A fair skinned youth was surrounded by a crowd as they entered the dining hall. It could be seen from his looks that he was still young in age, about fifteen to sixteen years.

    ¡°Zi Mu, after all these ruckus, it turned out that you were the disciple selected to go to the Spirit Healer faculty! ? You had even gone with us to the Beast Spirit faculty this morning. I was thinking we¡¯ll be able to train together in future but who would have thought that you would be so heartless, dumping us there and suddenly going to the Spirit Healer faculty by yourself.¡± The crowd clustered around the youth crooned, andughter broke out from the group.

    The youth in the center was feeling a little embarrassed but he nevertheless stuck up his chin and a smile curled up the corners of his mouth, showing how pleased he was with himself.

    ¡°I had not known, that the slight brush of shoulders between Master and me was actually the sign that I had been selected by Master. That had really kicked up quite a ruckus.¡± Li Zi Mu shook his head in feigned remorse, but his eyes were filled with glee.

    ¡°You were not responsible for that ruckus, it was that imposter who did it.¡± A youth walking with the group insinuated as he pointed with his jaw into a corner where Jun Wu Xie sat alone. Seeing no reaction from Jun Xie, he raised his voice, making himself to be clearly heard throughout the dining hall.

    ¡°For those people who do not possess the capabilities, they should not harbour such unrealistic dreams. They had only been extremely lucky to have met Master Gu once during enrollment and they had ridiculously thought they would be admitted into the Spirit Healer faculty! ? Those people should take a good look at themselves in the mirror and see how they look before being so self important. They had even shamelessly gone to the Spirit Healer faculty and got themselves thrown out by Master Gu. All that had caused Master Gu to have to make arrangements to retrieve Zi Mu back to the Spirit Healer faculty. Those people are really such a joke to mankind.¡±

    The youth¡¯s voice was loud, and everyone within the dining hall heard every word.

    With those words, those disciples who had still been wondering why Jun Xie was driven out of the Spirit Healer faculty on his first day suddenly took what they heard to be the truth.

    That must be true. Gu Li Sheng¡¯s choice disciple for the Spirit Healer faculty had not been Jun Xie in the first ce. It had actually been someone else, but Jun Xie had been pompous and self opinionated and assumed he had been the chosen one, and run to the Spirit Healer faculty to try to steal Li Zi Mu¡¯s spot. s, the moment Gu Li Sheng set his eyes on Jun Xie, he saw that things had gone terribly wrong, and had immediately thrown Jun Xie out of the Spirit Healer faculty.

    At that moment, everyone who had been eager just to watch Jun Xie squirm in his predicament suddenly felt hatred and disdain grow and fester in their hearts, thinking that a boy at such a young tender age was already so unscrupulous trying to fish in troubled waters, and that was just too shameful of him.

    Many of them spat at Jun Xie in their hearts, cursing at his disgraceful traits and that he was not qualified to remain in the Zephyr Academy. They wished fervently that he would just pack up and leave immediately.

    Li Zi Mu was reveling in all the attention and adoration thrown upon him. He had wanted to ask hispanions to stop all that praise for him but had suddenly decided against it when he saw the looks of idolization in their eyes.

    If truth was to be told, things were not as what all the others had guessed. When Gu Li Sheng had asked for Li Zi Mu to see him, Gu Li Sheng had explicitly said that it had been his own mistake when he had provided the Teacher in charge of the lecture on the first night with an incorrect description of the selected disciple which had resulted in such a misunderstanding and that Jun Xie was innocent in all this.

    But Li Zi Mu was the only one whom Gu Li Sheng had said that to and Li Zi Mu had been deeply jealous when the Teacher had announced that Jun Xie was the only disciple qualified to be admitted into the Spirit Healer faculty. Now that the fortunes had turned and the spotlight had turned onto him, he did not want to care whether Jun Xie was innocent. From what he saw, Jun Xie¡¯s current predicament was all due to his ownck of awareness of his own capabilities.

    And it was with this same mentality that led Li Zi Mu in his narration of his side of the cooked up story to lending more spice to it, adding fuel to the fire.

 Chapter 409

    Chapter 409: ¡°Defamation (1)¡±

    And those very words had pushed Jun Wu Xie right into the eye of the storm.

    ¡°Forget it, there is no need to harp further on it, I do not mind it in the least.¡± Li Zi Mu puffed up his chest to say generously, but the expression on his face did not show that he was sincere in wanting to appease the crowd.

    ¡°Zi Mu, you are too nice and generous, and that had almost allowed some sneaky person to steal your spot in the Spirit Healer faculty.¡± The youths around Li Zi Mu sang his praises loudly. They were envious of him, but they knew that gaining the inside track now with a future Spirit Healer would not hurt them in anyway.

    Li Zi Mu¡¯s personality was a lot more receptive to people and he got along rather well with his peers, theplete opposite of Jun Xie¡¯s cold and unapproachable one. Even when people had wanted to try to get closer, their efforts had not been reciprocated.

    ¡°Sheesh, I would never have thought that a fellow disciple who enrolled together with us would do something like this. If my Master had not seeked me out, I would have just stayed on quietly in the Beast Spirit faculty with all my brothers.¡± Li Zi Mu continued with a heavy sigh.

    Those words might have seemed to be spoken carelessly, but it made all the other disciples realise another point they had not considered.

    If not for Gu Li Sheng¡¯s ¡°insistence¡± to right the wrong, wouldn¡¯t Jun Wu Xie have grandly stolen Li Zi Mu¡¯s well deserved opportunity from him right before everyone¡¯s eyes! ? Most of the applicants who came to the Zephyr Academy had their eyes set on entering the Spirit Healer faculty, and if that rare opportunity was swiped by an imposter in their ce, every single one of them would have gone mad with rage.

    The group of exuberant youths felt their anger rise the more they thought about it and they thoroughly despised Jun Xie at that moment. Coupled with their intention to get on the good side of Li Zi Mu, their actions became more and more uninhibited.

    ¡°Zi Mu, you are being just too nice a guy, but we as your brothers cannot allow you to be bullied like this.¡± The youths looked at each other as those words were said and an idea formed before they walked towards the corner of the dining hall.

    Jun Wu Xie was eating with her head lowered over her food when she suddenly felt people approaching. She looked up to see who it was. The table before her was suddenly overturned, spilling all the soup and drinks all over the floor, and the bowls and cutlery crashed loudly on to the ground.

    ¡°You are such a shameless brat to still be able to enjoy your food here! Don¡¯t you know that after being thrown out by the Spirit Healer faculty, you no longer have the right to stay on in the Zephyr Academy?¡± A well built youth stepped a foot on the overturned table and used his tall stature to stare down at the tiny figure still seated on the chair, with an expressionless face.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face had remained cold as she stared at the offending youth.

    ¡°Your despicable deeds have already spread to everyone¡¯s ears. How can the Zephyr Academy ever ept such an incorrigible disciple? That would only bring down our name! You do not have the right to remain here, and before you get yourself out of the academy, you owe Li Zi Mu here an apology.¡± Several youths had surrounded Jun Xie, obviously having no intention to let him off easy.

    Li Zi Mu watched as the scene unfolded before his eyes, and his heart secretly leapt in glee, but his face showed a look of disapproval instead, and he proceeded to say amicably: ¡°We are all fellow disciples here, and even if Jun Xie had almost seeded in stealing my position in the Spirit Healer faculty, I do not think that he did it on purpose.¡±

    ¡°Not on purpose! ? How can something like that not be on purpose! ? The fact was that Master Gu did not choose him and he was not aware of that! ? He was just hoping against hope based on the chance meeting during enrollment to climb up higher! Zi Mu, you should stay out of this. If the brat does not apologise to you here today, we will not let it slide.¡± The group of youths eximed in indignation.

    Themotion attracted the attention of all the other disciples in the dining hall. The eyes of the seniors turned as well because their curiosity had already been piqued by all the swirling rumours surrounding the freshmen and having chanced upon this great show put up by the newly admitted disciples, they all stood up and found themselves a good spot to enjoy the show.

 Chapter 410

    Chapter 410: ¡°Defamation (2)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie stared coldly at the farce ying out before her eyes. That Li Zi Mu could really act. Outwardly, he seemed to be always trying to smooth things out, but every statement he made was in fact condemning Jun Wu Xie further.

    His sentences were often littered with words like Jun Xie ¡°stealing¡± and ¡°snatching¡± his well deserved spot in the Spirit Healer faculty.

    Persuasion in such a way would have no effect but to defame Jun Xie further and also hang up a halo upon Li Zi Mu for being so magnanimous.

    At that moment, Jun Xie was surrounded on all sides by the youths and the seniors in the dining hall were all just watching on to see how the show would y out. Not a single person among them was willing to step forth to speak out on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s behalf.

    Whether the truth was as the group of youths had imed it to be did not matter an ounce to all the other disciples there.

    ¡°Move.¡± Jun Wu Xie stood up and said, her cold eyes staring at the youths blocking her passage.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes made the youths freeze in ce. They had never seen anyone¡¯s eyes so cold and chilly. Those eyes made them feel like they had just been doused in icy waters and it chilled them to their bones.

    But they recovered very soon and regained their earlier bravado.

    It was just a puny brat before them, what did they have to be afraid of when there were so many of them?

    ¡°Jun Xie! Do not take things too far! Havingmitted such atrocities, shouldn¡¯t you at least apologise to Zi Mu? Do you know because of your actions, Zi Mu¡¯s destiny to be a Spirit Healer was almost dashed! ?¡± Another youth saw that Jun Xie was refusing to apologise and trying to leave, added adamantly in displeasure.

    ¡°Apologise?¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyebrow raised and those piercingly chilly eyes swept through the crowd tond on Li Zi Mu.

    Li Zi Mu was taken aback but he remained silent. He knew the truth behind the matter and he was sure Jun Xie knew it too. If Jun Xie were to reveal the truth and uncover his lies before everyone.....

    Li Zi Mu calmed himself down quickly. So what if Jun Xie told them the truth? The suspicions buried within everyone¡¯s hearts had sprouted even if he was to tell everyone that this was all a misunderstanding, no one would believe him and think that Jun Xie was just trying to find excuses for his shameless actions!

    With that belief, Li Zi Mu puffed up his chest once again.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! You should apologise!¡± A youth at the side shouted.

    Jun Wu Xieughed coldly at that moment. She found that she really deeply despised this group of noisy and brainless youths.

    ¡°I¡¯ll say it one more time. Move.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯e eyes turned frosty.

    ¡°What? What are you saying! ?¡± The group of youths were shocked by what Jun Wu Xie said and they widened their eyes in shock!

    The brat actually had the cheek to ask them to move?

    How could anyone be so shameless! ?

    ¡°Alright! It seems you would not be going down without a struggle! I would personally like to see whether you would be able to walk out of here today!¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously and her spirit power started to envelope her in an orange glow. The little ck cat that had been in her arms hopped up onto her shoulders and stared with its slitted eyes, looking at the bunch of youths who didn¡¯t know death was almost upon them.

    The orange re reflected in the eyes of the youths surrounding Jun Wu Xie and they were suddenly overtaken by fear. They had only remembered that Jun Xie was the youngest among the new intake of disciples and he was also the smallest in size. They had outrageously forgotten that Jun Xie also held the strongest spiritual power among them all!

    They instinctively took a step back. But when they saw the tiny little ck cat on Jun Xie¡¯s shoulders who did not look like it would pose any threat to them, they pulled their hearts back down from the top of their throats and calmed themselves.

    He was just a orange spirit and he possessed such a weak ring spirit. If a brawl was to break out, they would still stand a good chance against Jun Xie!

    Li Zi Mu stood at the back of the crowd observing Jun Xie¡¯s every action, and the wicked smile on his face grew wider.

    If Jun Xie were toy a finger on the other disciples by attacking any of them, he would have undeniably broken the academy rules!

    He would then be immediately thrown out of the academy altogether!

 Chapter 411

    Chapter 411: ¡°Defamation (3)¡±

    Once Jun Xie was thrown out, Li Zi Mu would not have to worry about his lies being exposed anymore. And it would be beneath a revered Master like Gu Li Sheng to get involved in suchmon disputes between mere disciples besides being shown up as favouring some disciples over others.

    So, as long as he could get rid of Jun Xie here, he would forever be seen as the suffering victim!

    Sparks flew around themotion within the dining hall and a faint ck mist had started to envelope the little ck cat.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes were already icily frosty. Her personality might be rather distant and she did not like to mix with other people, she was however the kind to refuse to back down from humiliation and abuse.

    ¡°What are all of you doing there! ?¡± Suddenly, a shout reverberated throughout the dining hall. The shout sounded like thunder and hurt the eyes of everyone within the hall!

    A figure streaked past them,ing suddenly to stand beside Jun Xie. The big and tall figure blocked Jun Xie¡¯s tiny framepletely from the crowd before Jun Xie, drawing all the unfriendly eyes onto himself.

    ¡°Se..... Senior Fan?¡± The group of youths who had been about to pounce on Jun Xie realised who the tall figure that stood before them was and the frenzied atmosphere immediately subsided.

    The towering figure before Jun Xie, blocking the youths¡¯ way was none other than Fan Jin!

    Fan Jin usual carefree smile had suddenly disappeared without a trace and his face was now dark as thunder, his fiery gaze sweeping over all the youths surrounding Jun Xie.

    Fan Jin had just stepped into the dining hall when he had immediately spotted that frail and tiny figure surrounded by a whole group of menacing youths. Seeing such a quiet and withdrawn little boy standing alone and helpless within the aggressive circle of youths evoke Fan Jin¡¯s protective nature. He did not hesitate a moment and rushed to stand up against the mob!

    ¡°What do you want with Jun Xie?¡± Fan Jin asked sternly of the unfriendly youths with a frown on his face.

    Fan Jin¡¯s fierce re swept over the newly admitted freshmen and they suddenly felt their knees shaking before the towering senior before them.

    They knew who Fan Jin was! He came in fourth in thest Spirit Battle Tournament! Throughout the whole Zephyr Academy, the only people who were able to best him in battle, numbered only three!

    And the fact that he was also the adopted son of the Headmaster, gave Fan Jin a invisible elevated status that the youths did not dare provoke.

    Even most of the other senior disciples did not dare go against Fan Jin, and it was a given mere freshmen would not dare to even so much as squeak in protest.

    ¡°We..... we just wanted Jun Xie here..... to apologise to Zi Mu.....¡± The arrogance previously seen had nowpletely disappeared as one of the youths murmured, his head hung low between his shoulders.

    ¡°Apologise?¡± Fan Jin¡¯s frown grew deeper.

    ¡°Yes. Jun Xie had almost stolen Zi Mu¡¯s position in the Spirit Healer faculty and almost caused Zi Mu to miss his chance to be a Spirit Healer. Jun..... Jun Xie should apologise for that. All we are asking for is just an apology..... And we did not do anything to her.¡± Another youth defended hispanions¡¯ actions softly, adamantly feeling they were not in the wrong.

    Just an apology? Fan Jin¡¯s eyes narrowed as his gaze swept over the overturned table and the shattered bowls and dishes, and heughed coldly in his heart.

    A whole group of youths surrounding Jun Xiepletely, and creating such a mess. If it was just an apology they seeked, they wouldn¡¯t have needed to create such a mess.

    But.....

    ¡°What do you mean by stealing Zi Mu¡¯s position? Jun Xie was the disciple that Master Gu had picked, I do not want all of you spouting all this nonsense.¡± Fan Jin said with a deep frown.

    ¡°Senior Fan, you do not know?¡± The youths asked upon hearing Fan Jin¡¯s words, their eyes suddenly shining in hope.

    They had just been thinking, that Fan Jin had always been known upright and fought for justice. How would he choose to stand up for such a despicable miscreant like Jun Xie? It seemed like Senior Fan was still unaware of what has happened!

    ¡°Know what?¡± Fan Jin asked impatiently. He had been training the whole morning in the Beast Spirit faculty and had just finished. He did not hear anything of the tumultuous news that had spread throughout the whole Zephyr Academy that morning.

 Chapter 412

    Chapter 412: ¡°Defamation (4)¡±

    ¡°Master Gu kicked Jun Xie out of the Spirit Healer faculty early this morning and said that Jun Xie was not a disciple of the Spirit Healer faculty at all. The real disciple that Master Gu selected was Zi Mu. You can look here Senior Fan, Zi Mu is wearing the jade emblem symbolic of the Spirit Healer faculty, and Master Gu had personally pinned it on him.¡± The youths hurried pushed Li Zi Mu to the front, who had been hiding at the back of the crowd all this time.

    Li Zi Mu¡¯s skinny body when pushed to face up to Fan Jin¡¯s towering frame immediately went limp.

    Li Zi Mu might have been smug about having been epted into the Spirit Healer faculty, but he still did not dare face up to Fan Jin squarely.

    Fan Jin¡¯s brow furrowed as he stared at the weak and frightened Li Zi Mu before him. Although his eyes were filled with disdain at Li Zi Mu¡¯s actions, he was certain that the jade emblem on his chest was indeed from the Spirit Healer faculty.

    What was going on here?

    Fan Jin remembered very clearly. On the night before the new disciples were admitted, Gu Li Sheng had asked Fan Jin to see him at the Spirit Healer faculty and said to him that he had set his eye on an applicant who had enrolled into the Zephyr Academy a couple of days ago. He was waiting for the new disciples to be admitted and would bring that disciple straight into the Spirit Healer faculty. Gu Li Sheng had explicitly said the two words ¡°Jun Xie¡± and there was definitely no mention of anything near Li Zi Mu.

    Even the uniform that Jun Xie was wearing was imed by Fan Jin himself and he had handed them to Jun Xie together with the Spirit Healer faculty jade emblem.

    That had only been barely half a day ago! How did things be like this?

    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Fan Jin stared at Li Zi Mu and asked.

    ¡°Li..... Li Zi Mu.¡± Li Zi Mu was quivering under Fan Jin¡¯s stare.

    ¡°Your jade emblem was given to you by Master Gu?¡± Fan Jin asked again.

    Li Zi Mu nodded while trembling, and he stuttered as he replied: ¡°It..... it was pinned by..... by my Master himself.....¡±

    Fan Jin¡¯s frown grew deeper.

    He knew his memory was fine. But things have gotten so confusing. The boy standing before him was totally useless, he was even unable to stand upright before him, and he was the disciple that Uncle Gu had set his sights on and decided to carefully nurture with all his heart? That was not possible!

    That was the first time Fan Jin doubted Gu Li Sheng¡¯s eye for spotting talents, and he wondered if Gu Li Sheng was ill.

    ¡°I think there must have been a misunderstanding in all this. Jun Xie did not steal your position and do not let me hear anyone bring this up to bother Jun Xie after this, or I will not let that person off easily.¡± He was not able to find anything weird in the situation before him and Fan Jin decided to quell the tension here for the time being.

    It did not matter whether Jun Xie was the disciple Gu Li Sheng chose, and Fan Jin liked Jun Xie anyway. He found Jun Xie to be a quiet and fiercely independent junior and he saw nothing to dislike about the boy.

    With Fan Jin¡¯s warning, the other youths did not dare to object and nodded vehemently, not daring to say another word.

    After seeing that the group of youths had backed down, Fan Jin finally turned to Jun Xie and saw that he was still enveloped in his spiritual power¡¯s orange glow. He hurriedly coaxed: ¡°I know you would not do such a thing like that. Don¡¯t let them affect you so much. If anyone gets hurt here, there will be no end to the trouble that wille after.¡±

    He might not have faced Jun Xie all this time, but Fan Jin could sense the intense murder in Jun Xie¡¯s eyes.

    Fan Jin himself had been shocked when he saw the cold chilling murder in those eyes. He suddenly realised that if he had not appeared when he had, the ones taken down would not be Jun Xie, but the ignorant youths who had surrounded the tiny figure before his eyes.

    Under Fan Jin¡¯s patient coaxing, the murder in Jun Xie¡¯s eyes faded, and the pair of clear eyes regained back its cold calm.

    Without knowing why, Fan Jin heaved a big sigh of relief when he saw that.

 Chapter 413

    Chapter 413: ¡°Defamation (5)¡±

    With Fan Jin¡¯s stern warning, the other youths did not dare object, but their eyes showed that they were not convinced.

    On the second level, Senior Ning observed everything that was going on and her attractive lips curled up. She raised a hand and pointed it at Fan Jin who was saying something to Jun Xie and said: ¡°Fan Jin messed up big time. It seems that the brat Jun Xie can really put up a good act, having fooled Fan Jin sopletely. I think, if that brat had not revealed to Fan Jin that he would be admitted into the Spirit Healer faculty, I do not think Fan Jin would have been so eager to be his mentor. I wonder, now that his hopes have clearly been dashed, he must be feeling mighty disappointed. Don¡¯t you think so, Little Yan?¡±

    Yin Yan¡¯s face was split with a wide sinister smile. Seeing Fan Jin¡¯s hopespletely dashed made him happier than anyone else.

    ¡°Remember the year you had just been admitted? Fan Jin was supposed to mentor you but he totally disobeyed the Vice Headmaster and adamantly refused to lead you into the academy. Do you still remember the humiliation when everyoneughed at you?¡± Senior Ning turned her eyes to Yin Yan to say.

    Yin Yan replied with his eyes narrowed: ¡°I will never forget that day, when Fan Jin brought me untold shame and disgrace.¡±

    That year, Yin Yan had just been admitted into the Zephyr Academy and Fan Jin had not joined the Spirit Battle Tournament yet. He had not been ranked and was selected to be a mentor to the new intake of disciples. At that time, Yin Yan had been allocated to Fan Jin. Yin Yan¡¯s innate talent was rather strong and he had caught the eye of the Vice Headmaster. He had specially instructed Fan Jin take care of the new junior but who knew Fan Jin had suddenly refused him outright, disobeying the Vice Headmaster¡¯s request, and stormed off without even giving Yin Yan a single nce.

    Since that day, Yin Yan became the butt of many jokes among a lot of the other disciples. Being rejected by Fan Jin, had made him look to be too weak and if it had not been for Senior Ning, who had extended her hand to help him by epting Yin Yan as her ward, he might have left the academy under the jeers and abuse of the other disciples.

    Soon after, Yin Yan had been fortunate enough to be selected to join the Spirit Healer faculty and that had wiped the te clean for him. But Fan Jin¡¯s rejection had left an indelible mark on Yin Yan and he had not been able to get over it.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this a good chance for you? Let Fan Jin take a good and proper look at you now. At how outstanding you have be after he rejected you before everyone then. And how weak the Jun Xie he had picked himself actually waspared to you.¡± Senior Ning coaxed with a benign smile on her lips.

    Yin Yan smiled darkly and nodded: ¡°My senior is wise, your junior has learnt a lot.¡±

    After saying that, Yin Yan walked down to the ground level.

    On the ground level of the dining hall, the noisymotion had died down with the appearance of Fan Jin.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will go ask Uncle Gu what is really going on.¡± Fan Jin looked at Jun Xie cold and expressionless face and was somehow feeling helpless. He did not doubt Jun Xie, just for the fact that Jun Xie had broken through to an orange spirit at the young age of fourteen was what many people could never even hope for. Moreover, even being so young, Jun Xie was nevertheless extremely sensible and intelligent, all these traits could not have possibly escaped Gu Li Sheng¡¯s eyes.

    And now, he was being told that Gu Li Sheng had picked the douchebag Li Zi Mu over Jun Xie, that did not sit well with him at all.

    Jun Xie replied simply: ¡°No need.¡±

    Fan Jin sighed and patted Jun Xie reassuringly on the shoulder. ¡°Forget it, don¡¯t eat here anymore. I¡¯ll bring you somece good, I guarantee the food will be better than what they serve here.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie nodded slightly. Although she wasn¡¯t hungry, she did not want to reject Fan Jin¡¯s good intentions shown to her.

    Jun Wu Xie hade a ways since her being reborn, and she was just starting to be able to ept the good in others, and was gradually learning to ept and reciprocate.

    And just as the two of them were about to leave, a voice suddenly rose from one side.

    ¡°Having Senior Fan protect his junior Jun Xie might bepletely understandable, but if the junior hadmitted a wrong and do not even offer a simple apology, that might seem just a little bit too much.¡±

 Chapter 414

    Chapter 414: ¡°Defamation (6)¡±

    All heads turned at the source of the voice and saw Yin Yan smiling at Fan Jin and Jun Xie, who were just about to leave.

    Upon seeing the white jade emblem hanging on Yin Yan¡¯s chest, everyone knew where he was from.

    A Spirit Healer faculty disciple had actually stepped forth!

    Fan Jin had said earlier that there had been a misunderstanding somewhere, and his unique position and esteemed reputation had made many of the seniors to start to doubt whether the events had really happened as Li Zi Mu had said. But now, a disciple from the Spirit Healer faculty itself, which had been the focal point where all this ruckus had stemmed from, had suddenly appeared, and condemned Jun Xie for not apologising.

    What did that mean?

    Did that mean that all the disciples of the Spirit Healer faculty knew the truth about what had exactly transpired, and they have a good reason to be making things difficult for Jun Xie?

    The scales that had been bnced by Fan Jin, had suddenly tipped precariously again with Yin Yan¡¯s appearance.

    Fan Jin stared at Yin Yan with a frown.

    Jun Wu Xie stopped in her tracks and stared at her roommate who was adding fuel to the dying embers.

    There had only been two instances when Yin Yan and Jun Wu Xie had encountered each other, but that had been more than enough for Jun Wu Xie to know Yin Yan held great enmity for her.

    Yin Yan walked slowly towards the pair. When he saw all the heads turn towards him after he spoke, heughed in glee in his heart.

    The show was just about to begin.

    ¡°Having Senior Fan being protective of Jun Xie really shows us the care and concern you have for your junior. But if you want everyone to forget the whole incident just because of that care, not many people would be convinced. Whenever a wrong ismitted, punishment should be meted out. Trying to take Li Zi Mu¡¯s ce to enter the Spirit Healer faculty obviously shows Jun Xie was in the wrong, and even if we spare him any punishment, a word of apology is still necessary at least. If not, wouldn¡¯t it make people think that the Zephyr Academy do not even differentiate between simple right and wrong? Just because a disciple is shielded by you, they can carry out any wrongdoing without fear? And have the victimised disciples swallow the humiliation in bitter silence?¡±

    Yin Yan voice spoke neither too fast nor too slow, and every single word was driven deeply into the hearts of everyone present.

    Yin Yan¡¯s words insinuated that Fan Jin was using his fame and position in the Zephyr Academy to erase Jun Xie¡¯s wrongdoing and using his influence to force Li Zi Mu into submission.

    His venomous words had trampled upon Jun Wu Xie and taken a swipe at Fan Jin at the same time.

    As expected, after Yin Yan¡¯s words, the dining hall erupted in whispers of guesses and debate.

    Fan Jin¡¯s face darkened immediately. He might be the Headmaster¡¯s adopted son, but he had never relied on that identity toplete anything that he set out to do. Instead, it had been because of his unique situation, that he could not afford to be less hardworking than all the others, and fight to be more outstanding before he would ever be acknowledged.

    But Yin Yan¡¯s words was effectively trying to undo all his years of effort put in.

    ¡°Yin Yan, do you know what you are talking about? Does anyone have any proof that Jun Xie had done any of that intentionally? The world is full of misunderstandings and how do you know this is not one of them?¡± Fan Jin asked with his eyes narrowed, as he pushed down the rage threatening to well up within.

    ¡°Oh? From what Senior Fan is saying, does it mean that Senior Fan knows the truth? I would really like to hear it. If I have misunderstood Jun Xie, I will apologise to him. If I haven¡¯t, I would ask that Senior Fan not to be overly protective as it is always good to learn from mistakes. If not, if Jun Xie were to stir up any more trouble in future, wouldn¡¯t he think that Senior Fan would have his back and not fear the consequences?¡± Yin Yan said with a smile. When he saw Fan Jin frowning in fury, Yin Yan nevertheless feltforted.

    Fan Jin¡¯s brow was deeply creased. If he knew the truth of the matter, he would have revealed it all earlier and not have allowed all these youths to defame Jun Xie like this.

    But he had only just gotten to know about this and as to what had actually transpired, he had not had the time to find out as yet.

    Yin Yan was however still pushy, not showing any signs of letting up.

 Chapter 415

    Chapter 415: ¡°Defamation (7)¡±

    Yin Yan¡¯s words that ¡°defended injustice¡± made Li Zi Mu shocked. When he had gone to the Spirit Healer faculty earlier today, he had met Yin Yan. But the senior had not shown himself to be the least bit cordial and Li Zi Mu would never have thought Yin Yan would step forth as a disciple of the Spirit Healer faculty here against Jun Xie.

    But from Yin Yan¡¯s words, it was obvious that Yin Yan believed Li Zi Mu¡¯s side of the story and that greatly bolstered Li Zi Mu¡¯s confidence.

    With that reinforced courage, Li Zi Mu went along with Yin Yan to say: ¡°Actually, I had really not intended to stir up any trouble with Jun Xie in regards to this matter, and was hoping only for a mere apology. If he had realised his mistake, I would still see him as a fellow disciple and forget about the whole incident.¡±

    Li Zi Mu¡¯s and Yin Yan¡¯s duet only served to drive all the other disciples into seeing Jun Xie as a despicable and incorrigible person, throwing dirt upon Jun Xie¡¯s personality and reputation.

    Fan Jin fumed as his rage grew.

    But Jun Wu Xie only stared coldly at Yin Yan and Li Zi Mu.

    ¡°Meow~¡±

    [Mistress, those two are in cahoots and attempting to tarnish your name! Let me take a bite out of both of them!]

    Having just awoken from its injuries, the little ck cat was eager to give its body a little exercise as it licked its fangs. If it was not for Fan Jin¡¯s appearance, it would have easily sent these idiots up to meet their maker with its Mistress, and they would not have had to hear all this nonsense.

    ¡°No rush.¡± Jun Wu Xie said, narrowing her eyes.

    They wanted to y, she was game enough to take them on.

    They still had long days ahead of them. She would return what they gave her today, a hundred times over!

    Just as the atmosphere in the dining hall was getting too oppressive to even breathe, Jun Xie who had been silent all this while suddenly said: ¡°Senior Fan, let¡¯s go eat.¡±

    That cold chill voice that sounded throughout the dining hall somehow broke the oppression and made it easier for everyone to breathe.

    Fan Jin was shocked a moment and he stared at Jun Xie with a questioning look on his face.

    Is the kid aware of what is happening here? He still had to mood to eat?

    If things here were not handled properly today, and even if Jun Xie were to stay on in the Zephyr Academy, he would definitely face harsh times ahead of him here.

    Attempting to take the ce of someone to be admitted into the Spirit Healer faculty, with such an usation over his head, Jun Xie would be viewed through coloured lenses by teachers and disciples alike whichever faculty he ended up in hereafter.

    However, Jun Xie did not care about any of this. After saying that, he turned to walk away.

    Before she finds a way to improve the Spirit Healing technique, she could not afford to be found out on what she would be doing. But once shepletes the technique.....

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s cold eyes, were suddenly ovee with the frosty murder once again.

    The other youths were all still quivering before Fan Jin¡¯s presence and did not stand in Jun Xie¡¯s way.

    Fan Jin stood, his feet still rooted to the ground in surprise as he saw Jun Xie¡¯s back getting further away from him. He suddenly recovered and rushed to catch up with Jun Xie. He did not dare to leave Jun Xie to walk alone and unapanied throughout the Zephyr Academy after this incident.

    A brawl had been on the verge of breaking out earlier, and the one who had been the target had suddenly turned and walked off. Without a single word of exnation, and neither showing any intention to apologise, Jun Xie¡¯s nonchnt attitude almost made it seem like he had been an innocent bystander and the ruckus had absolutely nothing to do with him.

    Everyone within the dining hall were bbergasted by Jun Xie¡¯s shocking words and even Yin Yan was suddenly thrown off and did not know how to react. He had prepared and filled his whole chest full of thought out words meant to disgrace Fan Jin in front of all the disciples present, but..... Jun Xie had suddenly denied him of the chance.

    She had not been confident of ridding herself of the enemiespletely then, so Jun Wu Xie had decided not to rush into her vengeance yet.

    When he saw that the figures of Fan Jin and Jun Xie had disappeared past the doors of the dining hall, Li Zi Mu who had been standing on one side rushed toe before Yin Yan and bowed deeply in acquiescence to say: ¡°Thank you Senior for your words of justice.¡±

 Chapter 416

    Chapter 416: ¡°Defamation (8)¡±

    Yin Yan was not able to achieve his objective and he was feeling rather frustrated. Hearing Li Zi Mu¡¯s voice filled with adoration, Yin Yan turned and shot Li Zi Mu a scathing nce.

    Words of justice?

    He had no interest in defending such trash!

    Just at the moment when Yin Yan was about tosh out, a figure drifted gracefully toe stand beside Yin Yan suddenly.

    ¡°Since you and Little Yan are both from the Spirit Healer faculty, it is only right that he defends you and not allow you to suffer any injustice.¡± A young and beautiful girl approached the pair and when Li Zi Mu saw the ravishing smile shine upon him, he found himself suddenly stunned.

    Li Zi Mu could not take his eyes off the beauty before him.

    ¡°Senior Ning?¡± Yin Yan quickly swallowed his admonishment when Senior Ning came close.

    Senior Ning graced him with a gentle smile and turned her gaze on Li Zi Mu to say: ¡°To have gained entry into the Spirit Healer faculty, it must have been due to your own abilities. Get along well with Little Yan there in future.¡±

    ¡°Yes..... yes, sure..... Se..... Senior Ning.¡± Li Zi Mu was mesmerised by the beauty and was not entirely conscious, and just addressed the beauty as Yin Yan had.

    Senior Ning gave him another gentle smile and she threw Yin Yan a look before the two of them left the dining hall.

    Even after they had left, Li Zi Mu was still lost in rapture.

    Outside the dining hall, Yin Yan wore his displeasure upon his face.

    ¡°Senior Ning should not have wasted your breath on such trash. My Master might have epted him, but he had not even given him any instruction in the technique.¡± When he saw Senior Ning grace Li Zi Mu with her smile earlier, Yin Yan had felt his heart constrict.

    Li Zi Mu was timid as a mouse and Yin Yan despised him totally.

    Senior Ning looked at Yin Yan and her smile disappeared slowly from her face. ¡°Little Yan, do you really think Master Gu will ept just any nobody as his only disciple for the year? That Li Zi Mu might look dumb, but for him to have won Master Gu¡¯s favour, there must be a reason behind all this. Remember this, just maintain a superficially amicable rtionship with him. If he turns out to be useful, it would be best if he is used by us.¡±

    Yin Yan fell into silence a moment and erased all traces of his displeasure from his face before he lowered his head in deference. ¡°Senior Ning is right as usual. I have been ignorant.¡±

    ¡°There are very few Spirit Healers around, and any additional one will only increase out might. The Li Zi Mu is dumb, but he is also easily manipted. And his conflict with Jun Xie can be further exploited. After seeing the way Fan Jin defended Jun Xie today, can¡¯t you see that Fan Jin had ced high importance on that brat? If you have something against Fan Jin, you should make your move through his tiny little ward. Fan Jin is always careful and it has always been difficult to find fault with him. But whereas for the little Jun Xie, it is rtively easy.¡± Senior Ning gave a lightugh. People with weaknesses are the easiest to take down.

    Yin Yan¡¯s eyes shone brightly, immediately catching on to the meaning behind Senior Ning¡¯s words.

    ¡°Rest assured Senior Ning. I will make sure to get along with that Li Zi Mu and not allow Fan Jin and Jun Xie any peace.¡±

    Senior Ning nodded in satisfaction.

    ¡°If that Jun Xie does not stay on in the Zephyr Academy after this then all of this won¡¯t matter. But if he is to stay on, make good use of Li Zi Mu. His tumultuous days are just beginning and remember to not leave any traces that would link any of it back to us. If we can make Jun Xie get into big enough trouble, his dear mentor Fan Jin would be dragged in together and would definitely at least be reprimanded by the Headmaster.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Senior Ning and Yin Yan were plotting how to make use of Jun Wu Xie to hit out at Fan Jin here while.....

    Fan Jin had totally cast away all those worrying thoughts to the wind and was leading Jun Xie across the expansive campus of the Zephyr Academy before they came to stand before what seemed to look like someone¡¯s living quarters tucked in a corner of the Zephyr Academy.

 Chapter 417

    Chapter 417: ¡°The Fan Brothers (1)¡±

    Off the main thoroughfare and through a tiny patch of woods, a snaking pebbled path wound through the grass leading a short way to a small bamboo forest.

    Unless one was aware of this ce, no one ever know that within the grounds of the Zephyr Academy, such a quiet and tranquil little spot existed.

    Fan Jin led the way bringing Jun Wu Xie toe to this ce. Out in the courtyard, a youth about fifteen or sixteen years of age was sweeping up the leaves from the pebbled path, and when he saw Fan Jin and Jun Wu Xie approaching, he hastily went up to greet them.

    ¡°Eldest Master, you¡¯ve arrived.¡± The youth¡¯s eyes were filled with adtion for Fan Jin and when those eyes fell on Jun Wu Xie, they were soon tinged with query.

    ¡°Yes, and I¡¯ve brought another little one to freeload for lunch. Is Little Zhuo having his lunch now?¡± Fan Jin stated his intentions unashamedly and that incited a suppressed chuckle from the youth, totally unable to dislike Fan Jin¡¯s candidness.

    ¡°Please enter, Eldest Master.¡± The youth opened the door with a smile and he extended the same courtesy to Jun Wu Xie.

    The gates made from bamboo were pushed opened and a wind chime hung at the corner of the door chimed. Within the pristine bamboo forest, the chime tinkled clearly and was very pleasing to the ear.

    Fan Jin turned to nod his head and led Jun Xie into the courtyard.

    The courtyard was not too big, but was exquisite and delicately furnished. The dwellings seen from within the courtyard were not extravagant but simple and sinct. There were three dwellings built up and at the side of the quaint yard, a little spring ran, emptying into a small pool. The water was so clear you can see the bottom of the pool and red koi were swimming within stirring up small ripples.

    With just her first nce, Jun Wu Xie loved the small yard, and the peace and tranquility in here.

    The two of them were still walking when they saw a frail figure appear at the door of a bamboo dwelling directly facing them.

    It was a skinny and weak youth. The blue clothes which had been tailored for him hung from his body, looking a size too big and the delicate face was deathly pale, even his lips. He stood slightly bent over, unbing of his young and supposed to be exuberant age. He was holding a bamboo walking stick in his hand and he was leaning his weight upon it. The youth looked to be frighteningly frail but he possessed a pair of clear and sparkling bright eyes. Those attractive eyes were smiling and when you saw those eyes, it made one forget the frailty of his body.

    The moment Fan Jin saw the youth, he widened his steps and strode right up to hold up the youth¡¯s tottering body.

    ¡°The noon sun is so strong. You should be good and stay indoors, what are you doing out here?¡± Fan Jin asked with a disapproving frown on his face as he helped the youth slowly into the bamboo house, and he did not forget Jun Xie as he turned to him and said: ¡°Jun Xie,e on inside as well.¡±

    The youth turned his head to look at Jun Wu Xie, the curiosity in those clear eyes piqued. He was assessing Jun Wu Xie, but the eyes were still friendly and were not offensive.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded to the youth and she followed them inside.

    The furnishings on the inside of the house was just as simple as it was outside in the yard, without any excessive decorations. Fan Jin helped the youth to sit down on a chair by the table while asking Jun Xie to make himselffortable while he himself sat beside the frail youth.

    ¡°Big brother, aren¡¯t you going to introduce us?¡± The frail youth looked at Jun Wu Xie smiling earnestly.

    Fan Jin replied: ¡°This is Jun Xie. I had told you about him earlier, the new disciple I would be mentoring. And Jun Xie, this is my younger brother, Fan Zhuo.¡±

    Fan Zhuo looked at Jun Wu Xie and his eyes sparkled with his smile. ¡°So you are Jun Xie? If my big brother had not told me you were already fourteen, I would have thought you were only twelve or thirteen looking at your small petite frame. You should take care to eat and drink well everyday, and not hurt your body.¡±

    Fan Zhuo had a weak body himself and he knew very well how a weak body dragged him down.

 Chapter 418

    Chapter 418: ¡°The Fan Brothers (2)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Fan Zhuo sitting before her and immediately realised the identity of the frail boy next to Fan Jin.

    The Headmaster of the Zephyr Academy had two sons. The adopted Fan Jin and the other one was the youth looking smilingly at her, Fan Zhuo.

    Fan Zhuo was the Headmaster¡¯s biological son but he was born with a weak body constitutionpared to others. He was sixteen years old and seldom stepped out through his doors. Because of Fan Zhuo¡¯s weak body, the Headmaster could be said to have spared no efforts and spent endless riches on huge amounts of fortification medicine and elixirs to keep him alive.

    To people outside, few knew what Fan Zhuo looked like and only knew he suffered from a weak body constitution.

    Jun Wu Xie discreetly observed Fan Zhuo¡¯s countenance.

    Under the loose clothes, the emaciated body was barely skin and bones, which made people wince with worry to see. Hisplexion was deathly pale and under his thin skin, his blood vessels were visible. The torment brought about by that weak body could not beprehended by an average person but in this instance, even under the agonizing pain, Fan Zhuo had nevertheless maintained a stout heart. His genuine smile was not one that people would usually link to a boy who might lose his life at any minute.

    Jun Wu Xie had a good impression of both of the Fan brothers. Fan Jin had defended her repeatedly and that might have contributed to her having easily liked Fan Zhuo, as birds of a feather, flock together.

    ¡°Haha, Little Zhuo. You¡¯ve hit it right on the nail this time. To be honest, I brought Little Xie here today to freeload off your scrumptious food here. The food in the academy¡¯s dining hall not edible. I know you have lots of good stuff here, so hurry and ask Ah Jing to whip up something for us to have a taste or two.¡± Fan Jin saidughing. It dawned on Jun Wu Xie that the ce Fan Jin had mentioned that had great food must have been here, and he had intended to exploit his own brother all along.

    Fan Zhuoughed along and seemed used to his brother frequent ¡°exploitation¡±. He shook a bell on the table with his hand and soon, the youth Ah Jing, came rushing into the room, still holding a broom in his hand.

    ¡°Young Master, what do you need?¡±

    ¡°Bring us some food.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Ah Jing slipped out quickly to go prepare.

    Fan Jinughed out loud in satisfaction and turned to Jun Wu Xie to say: ¡°Little Zhuo¡¯s body is weak and usually has no appetite. Common fare would only further discourage his picky pte and our father has instead arranged for lots of good stuff to be prepared and sent here. Let me tell you this, if you ever want something nice to eat in future, juste find Little Zhuo here and you won¡¯t go wrong.¡±

    Fan Zhuo did not mind but instead gave Jun Wu Xie a smile and said: ¡°Don¡¯t listen to my big brother¡¯s nonsense. The food here is just average but my body is unable to digest normal food properly, so my father has made some special arrangements for me. If in future you find yourself unused to the food in the dining hall, you can juste here. Having another person to eat with would make it livelier and I¡¯ll have somepany.¡±

    The smooth delivery of the duet from the two brothers might have been rather impromptu and unnned, but they truly meant every single word they said.

    Being around these two warm people, Jun Wu Xie felt a tiny warmth light within her cold chill heart.

    ¡°Thanks.¡± Jun Wu Xie replied.

    Fan Zhuo was still smiling and his eyes were fixated on the little ck cat standing on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s shoulders, and with a questioning look in his eyes, he started to ask: ¡°This cat.....¡±

    ¡°That is Little Xie¡¯s ring spirit.¡± Fan Jin said.

    ¡°Can I have a closer look at it?¡± Fan Zhuo¡¯s eyes did not move as he looked at the cat longingly.

    Fan Jin turned to look at Fan Zhuo and then he turned to look at Jun Wu Xie before he said hesitatingly: ¡°A ring spirit is not just any ordinary animal, it should be alright.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Fan Jin, not understanding what he had meant, but Fan Jin only smiled.

    The little ck cat could feel that its mistress had a rather good impression of the two brothers and they had been rather nice to Jun Wu Xie as well. The cat finally gave in and jumped down from Jun Wu Xie¡¯s shoulders tond on the table, before walking slowly toe before Fan Zhuo.

 Chapter 419

    Chapter 419: ¡°The Fan Brothers (3)¡±

    The little ck cat came to stand before Fan Zhuo. His unwavering eyes stared at the little ck cat while his breath slowed considerably, and his pale face showed a tinge of nervousness.

    The little ck cat tilted its head when it saw Fan Zhuo be so excited that he could not even make himself raise his hand to touch it. The ck cat gave up and extended a tiny paw and put it on Fan Zhuo¡¯s hand that was resting on the table.

    ¡°Meow~¡±

    [Mistress, in order for you to integrate into society, I have even sacrificed my body! Do you see that my love for you is real?]

    Jun Wu Xie heard the little ck cat¡¯s promation and the corner of her mouth twitched a little.

    However, the expression on Fan Zhuo¡¯s face was frozen, his clear eyes filled with shock and excitement.....

    On his usually pale face, two faintly pink clouds suddenly appeared.

    ¡°.....¡± The little ck cat stared at Fan Zhuo, speechless at the expression it would have expected to see on a shy new bride instead of Fan Zhuo.

    He had been the one that had asked to be allowed to touch and the little ck cat had readily been willing to sacrifice its own body, and in the end, Fan Zhuo was the one looking like he was the one having been taken advantage of?

    Fan Jin saw the expression on his own brother¡¯s face and coughed lightly before he turned to Jun Wu Xie looking a little embarrassed to say: ¡°Little Zhuo has a weakness for furry little animals but animals have never taken well to him since young. Little animals do not seem to like him too much.¡±

    Although the little ck cat was a ring spirit, it was nevertheless the first animal to initiate contact with Fan Zhuo, and Fan Zhuo¡¯s heart had almost melted away at the little ck cat¡¯s touch.

    After hearing Fan Jin¡¯s exnation, Jun Wu Xie surprised Fan Jin when she nodded in agreement and said: ¡°Soft and furry..... Nice to touch.¡±

    The little ck cat put its paw over its face!

    So!

    Its mistress had found arade that shared amon interest now! ?

    Sure enough, when he heard Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words, Fan Zhuo lifted his head and stared at Jun Wu Xie with sparkling eyes.

    ¡°You like them too?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie nodded gravely, in all seriousness.

    ¡°Then..... then would youe here everyday for lunch? I..... I will make sure Ah Jing prepares something nice!¡± Fan Zhuo¡¯s cheeks grew rosier and his sparkling eyes were fixed on the paw upon his hand.

    ¡°I will.¡± Jun Wu Xie nodded to agree. Everything that happened in the dining hall today really got on her nerves and if she did not have to go there anymore, that would save her from having to dirty her ears and eyes further there.

    Fan Zhuo¡¯s face broke out into a wide smiling, blooming like a flower, and his eyes seemed suddenly filled with life.

    The three youths chatted for a while, and Ah Jing had prepared a table full of goodies as he brought them all out. Fan Jin, whose stomach had been filled with exasperation in the dining hall suddenly felt them all drain away as he looks at the feast before his eyes. He asked his brother and Jun Xie to hurry and pick up their chopsticks while his own pair flew over the dishes in a flurry, emptying the dishes on the table, in moments.

    That speed, did not leave Jun Wu Xie and Fan Zhuo a single chance. When the other two were just about to pick up their chopsticks, all that was left on the dishes were some gravy and some slivers of vegetable garnishings......

    ¡°Cough, I¡¯ll ask Ah Jing to make some more.¡± Fan Zhuo turned to Jun Wu Xie, looking embarrassed for his brother¡¯s actions. His brother¡¯s appetite was directly proportionate to their body size, one Fan Jin to ten Fan Zhuo.

    Fan Jin patted his bulging tummy in great satisfaction. And when he looked up and saw that Fan Zhuo and Jun Wu Xie had not even moved their chopsticks, he finally realised that he might have gulped down his food a little too fast.

    ¡°Ahem..... I think..... You guys can just carry on. I just remembered that there is something I need to do and will need to leave for a while. Little Xie, you should stay and apany Little Zhuo after finishing the meal. Normally, there is only me and Ah Jing around and Little Zhuo does not get the chance to interact with anyone else close to his age. I wille pick you upter.¡± After saying that, Fan Jin blew out the door, kicking up a draft.

    The little ck caty on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s shoulderszily, and its whiskers trembled as it looked in the direction that Fan Jin had disappeared, quick as lightning.

    Expecting its mistress to be a chattypanion? Is Fan Jin brain in the right ce! ?

    Its mistress social skills were close to zero! How was she supposed to be able to carry out a decent conversation with Fan Zhuo who had lived almost like a hermit all his life! ?

 Chapter 420

    Chapter 420: ¡°Gu Li Sheng¡¯s Rage (1)¡±

    After leaving the bamboo forest, Fan Jin made his way hurriedly to the Spirit Healer faculty. In front of Fan Zhuo and Jun Wu Xie, he had appeared to be his usual self, but the incident in the dining hall had greatly perplexed him.

    How did Jun Xie get kicked out of the Spirit Healer faculty?

    And just who was Li Zi Mu to stir up such a ruckus?

    In the Spirit Healer faculty campus, Gu Li Sheng was checking on the disciples¡¯ progress in their training when the door into his office was pushed open. He was startled a moment before he looked up to see Fan Jin panting heavily at his door, and his face broke into a smile.

    ¡°What brought you all the way here to see me today?¡±

    Fan Jin entered the office, and closed the door. He asked immediately: ¡°It¡¯s regarding Jun Xie. What is really going on? Where did that Li Zi Mu sprout up from? Uncle Gu, have you made a mistake here?¡±

    While he was making his way here, Fan Jin hadpared that Li Zi Mu to Jun Wu Xie hundreds of times in his mind. No matter which way he looked at it, that cowardly Li Zi Mu had only gained direct entry into the main division based on a not too shabby ring spirit. That weakling had absolutely no innate talent to even speak of, so how had Li Zi Mu managed to drive Jun Xie out of the Spirit Healer faculty and taken his position?

    Gu Li Sheng was taken by surprise. He had not expected Fan Jin to havee see him regarding this matter.

    ¡°It was a mistake, haven¡¯t I already said it?¡± Gu Li Sheng asked.

    ¡°Uncle Gu, what is so great about Li Zi Mu? If you really had no intention of epting Jun Xie as your disciple from the start, why did you give him hope in the first ce? Do you know how badly all the other disciples in the academy are cursing and scolding Jun Xie now?¡± Fan Jin had always respected Gu Li Sheng and had developed a fondness for this elder who did not put on any airs. But in regards to the matter with Jun Xie this time, Gu Li Sheng had reallypsed in his consideration of the parties involved.

    To Gu Li Sheng, it might be seen as a matter of little consequences, but to a new disciple who had just been admitted, it was a catastrophe.

    If he had not chanced upon them today, he did not know how badly the youths with Li Zi Mu would have tormented Jun Xie.

    Hearing Fan Jin¡¯s usatory tone, Gu Li Sheng was feeling rather confused.

    ¡°What are you talking about? Cursed and scolded? What is going on?¡± Gu Li Sheng felt that there was more than what he was hearing from Fan Jin and he hurriedly tried to ask more about it.

    ¡°What else could it be? It was your beloved newly epted disciple, Li Zi Mu, who brought along a gang of his to make things difficult for Jun Xie. using Jun Xie of stealing his position in the Spirit Healer faculty, and that you had never fancied Jun Xie. It was Jun Xie who came running to you on his own and got thrown out of here by you personally.¡± Fan Jin said, a little exasperated.

    Gu Li Sheng¡¯s face turned white. ¡°Nonsense! When did I ever say that! ?¡±

    Never fancied Jun Xie? How would he miss such gift! ?

    He had set his sights on that little kid the moment heid eyes on him. And the facts had shown him that he had a good eye for talent. Jun Xie had fully understood everything about his Spirit Healing technique within the extremely short period of time to burn an incense stick without practical practice and was even able to point out its inadequacies. However, it was precisely because of that that Gu Li Sheng was afraid that Jun Xie would waste away his time here in the Spirit Healer faculty and allowed him to go learn how to train and develop his ring spirit in the Beast Spirit faculty while researching on ways to improve on the Spirit Healing technique.

    That would allow Jun Xie to pick up more knowledge and also shield him from prying eyes and ears while the technique was still under research and development.

    But his considerations for the little kid had backfired badly and that was something Gu Li Sheng had not expected.

    Fan Jin felt that things were not as they seemed after seeing Gu Li Sheng¡¯s reactions and he forced himself to calm down and rted the incident in the dining hall today in detail to Gu Li Sheng.

    Gu Li Sheng¡¯s face contorted with rage after hearing what Fan Jin said!

    ¡°Those were the exact words from Li Zi Mu?¡± His face darkened and his voice turned low.

    Fan Jin nodded.

    Gu Li Sheng¡¯s face turned dark as thunder.

 Chapter 421

    Chapter 421: ¡°Gu Li Sheng¡¯s Rage (2)¡±

    What an audacious Li Zi Mu! Gu Li Sheng was almost bursting with anger!

    He had recruited Li Zi Mu into the Spirit Healer faculty only to round out his ns. Jun Xie was to be protected by staying hidden and he had had to arrange for another disciple to be admitted into the Spirit Healer faculty to avoid raising any suspicions. He had identally bumped into Li Zi Mu on the first day the new disciples had been admitted and offhandedly chosen Li Zi Mu to be the disciple.

    As for the matter with Jun Xie, Gu Li Sheng had exined it to the Headmaster and Li Zi Mu, saying that he had made a mistake himself and it had nothing to do with Jun Xie.

    The intended purpose for his exnation had been exactly because he feared that the other disciples would deliberately make things difficult for Jun Xie after leaving the Spirit Healer faculty and had used his position as the Head of the Spirit Healer faculty to take on the me for the ¡°error¡±. He never would have expected that after telling Li Zi Mu the ¡°truth¡± of the matter, he would actually totally disregard his words and spread such malicious rumours!

    Seeing an imposter disseminating such vicious rumours that brought such cmity to his most treasured disciple made Gu Li Sheng almost want to tear Li Zi Mu to pieces.

    Gu Li Sheng stared at Fan Jin in perplexity. He knew very well that in such a situation, it would not help much even if he were to step forth to exin himself once again as the vicious rumours had already spread and taken root throughout the whole Zephyr Academy.

    The way things were now, Jun Xie¡¯s days ahead in the Zephyr Academy could only be extremely difficult.

    ¡°Fan Jin, I have always trusted you and know that you are a trustworthy person. I would like to ask you to take good care of Jun Xie. The truth is.....¡±

    Gu Li Sheng told Fan Jin the whole truth about Jun Xie. He decided to do that because of two things. Firstly, he fully trusted Fan Jin¡¯s strength of character. Fan Jin hade up to him to argue on Jun Xie¡¯s behalf, proving that Fan Jin saw Jun Xie as a person he would fight to defend. Secondly, with such vicious rumours swirling heatedly within the Zephyr Academy, Jun Xie¡¯s days in the Zephyr Academy would not be easy even in the Beast Spirit faculty and without Fan Jin¡¯s protection, Gu Li Sheng did not want to imagine what Jun Xie would be put through.

    Hence, Gu Li Sheng had decided that he needed to let Fan Jin know the full picture.

    Fan Jin had listened calmly at the start and became deeply shocked when Gu Li Sheng finished telling him the whole story. He stared wide eyed at Gu Li Sheng in incredulous disbelief and stuttered: ¡°You..... you are saying..... Little Xie..... can improve..... the Spirit Healing technique! ! ?¡±

    Great Heavens! ! What was he hearing!

    Fan Jin knew clearly how precious the Spirit Healing technique was, and.....

    Gu Li Sheng was actually telling him that Jun Xie had fullyprehended everything about the Spirit Healing technique within the time needed for a single stick of incense to burn out! He just could not believe his own ears!

    ¡°Yes, it still sounds absolutely unbelievable to me as I tell you this, but all that I have told you is the truth. This is a matter of gravest importance and before Jun Xiepletes it, he would have to shoulder all the curses thrown at him and suffer under the injustice. I hope that you can take good care of him during this period and try your best to make his life in the academy a little easier for him.¡± Gu Li Sheng pleaded with a sigh.

    ¡°Uncle Gu, you can be assured that I will not allow anyone to bully Jun Xie.¡± Fan Jin said, thumping his chest with confidence. He might not be able to assure Gu Li Sheng of much in other areas, but shielding Jun Xie was a task he was rather sure he could take up rtively easily.

    ¡°With your assurance, I am a bit more relieved.¡± Gu Li Sheng smiled weakly. It had only been through Fan Jin that he realised Jun Xie¡¯s current predicament in the Zephyr Academy.

    He really had not expected the Li Zi Mu that he had offhandedly picked would be the main instigator behind all this turmoil.

    After knowing the full picture, all of Fan Jin¡¯s doubts were cleared. Realising that Gu Li Sheng was the one who put Jun Xie into the Beast Spirit faculty, he had stated that he would definitely keep an eye out for Jun Xie there. After receiving a few more words of caution from Gu Li Sheng, Fan Jin left the Spirit Healer faculty.

    Gu Li Sheng was deep in thought. Whereas, Li Zi Mu who was still caught up in glee at his new position, waspletely oblivious to the fact that he had greatly angered thest person he should displease even the slightest in the Spirit Healer faculty. What awaited before him in the Zephyr Academy was not the fame and fortune he envisioned, but utter failure and an absolute crushing defeat.

 Chapter 422

    Chapter 422: ¡°Beast Spirit Faculty (1)¡±

    That very afternoon, Jun Wu Xie put on the Beast Spirit faculty¡¯s jade emblem and was apanied by Fan Jin as they made their way towards the Beast Spirit faculty¡¯s campus. Due to Fan Jin¡¯s presence, the other disciples did not dare to be overly brazen with their actions. They had only gathered together in groups whispering to each other while they pointed repeatedly at Jun Xie standing beside Fan Jin. However, what was being said among themselves could not be heard.

    The junior and senior disciples in the Beast Spirit faculty were taught separately and after Fan Jin brought Jun Xie to the ss for the newly admitted disciples, his face was etched with worry.

    ¡°Little Xie, I¡¯ll be going now. If anyone says anything unbearable, do not take it to heart. And if anyone bullies you, just tell me about it and I¡¯ll teach them a lesson.¡± Fan Jin said, shaking his fist visibly before the other disciples in the ss. Fan Jin had always been known to be peace loving but in view of Jun Xie¡¯s predicament, he was prepared to defend Jun Xie even if his reputation was to be damaged.

    He would only have to wait for the day that Jun Xie seeded and their grievances would all be righted.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Fan Jin, and she suddenly thought that he was very simr to Qiao Chu before she nodded slightly.

    Fan Jin spoke a while more before he left, his brow still creased in worry.

    Fan Jin had just stepped away when the whole ssroom, who had been wary of Fan Jin and had kept their silence, heard a voice suddenly exim loudly.

    ¡°I was just thinking who that was, and it turns out to be the Zephyr Academy¡¯s most shameless. So, you couldn¡¯t get into the Spirit Healer faculty and have condescended yourself toe to the Beast Spirit faculty? I had thought that anyone who was thrown out of the Spirit Healer faculty were immediately expelled from the Zephyr Academy altogether. It seems I was wrong.¡± A youth with a sneering smile said while looking at Jun Wu Xie and she recognised him to be one of the youths from the group who had confronted her in the dining hall with Li Zi Mu.

    ¡°That depends on who you are talking about though. If you manage to grab on certain right connections, nothing is impossible. You are talking about the Headmaster¡¯s son after all. He just has to open his mouth to plead a little and he would be able to keep anyone he wants within the Zephyr Academy! Didn¡¯t you hear, Senior Fan had said it before all of us here that if any of us dared to bully Jun Xie, he will teach us a lesson you know?¡± Another youth quipped. Although neither of them intended toy their hands on Jun Xie this time, the daggers they shot from their eyes were obvious for all to see.

    And they were not afraid that Jun Xie would hear them either.

    ¡°I would advise the two of you to not speak too much about that. Mind you, that person has the backing of someone of great authority. They were able to retain someone who was supposed to be expelled from the Zephyr Academy that easily, maybe with a few more words from them, they would get us all expelled instead! It would be better to keep our mouths shut.¡±

    The youthsughed as they spat out their venomous innuendos, and the atmosphere within the ss grew more and more stifling.

    There were tens of them in this batch of new disciples who were admitted and they were further split in two halves between the Beast Spirit and Weapon Spirit faculties. All the over thirty odd disciples in the ss were admitted together with Jun Wu Xie.

    And among all that number of disciples, not a single one among them held any kind intentions for the lone Jun Wu Xie.

    The little ck cat upon Jun Wu Xie¡¯s shoulders shot the ignorant youths azy re.

    [How childish.....]

    Jun Wu Xie waspletely unaffected by those insults and insinuated usations and walked slowly towards a corner of the room to sit down, to wait for the Teacher to arrive.

    For those three loudmouthed youths, they suddenly felt rather slighted when they could not incite any response from Jun Xie. But with Fan Jin¡¯s forewarning, they did not dare touch a hair on Jun Xie, and could only rope in the whole ss to ostracise Jun Xie for them.

    The Teacher for the new disciples admitted into the Beast Spirit faculty walked into the ss. In a moment, the deafening noise in the ssroom died down. All the new disciples sat up straight in their seats and ceased all their boisterous behaviour.

    Qian Yuan He swept his stern re around the ss and finally spied a tiny lone figure in the corner, ostracised by all the other disciples in the ss, and his brows furrowed deeply.

 Chapter 423

    Chapter 423: ¡°Beast Spirit Faculty (2)¡±

    ¡°Certain things that I have talked about earlier this morning, was supposed to have been finished and done with. But as we have new disciples who have just joined us for the afternoon ss, I have no choice but to speak a bit more on it. When you are in the Beast Spirit faculty, we have rules that you have to adhere to. As a disciple of the Beast Spirit faculty, all of you will have to work hard to fight for the glory of the Beast Spirit faculty, and not go around stirring up controversies, or I will not hold myself back against those culprits. And, I am only a Teacher here that will provide you with guidance and am not your Master. In the Zephyr Academy, only the person who is willing to give you perpetual guidance till the day you leave the Zephyr Academy will be your Master.¡± Qian Yuan He¡¯s eyes drifted to look at Jun Xie in the corner a few times as he spoke.

    When he saw that Jun Xie was still expressionless like before, his frown grew deeper.

    ¡°I do not care if there are any disciples among you who have close rtions with other Teachers, as once you are here in the Beast Spirit faculty, you are a disciple of the Beast Spirit faculty. If you think otherwise, it¡¯s better you leave now, and not waste everybody else¡¯s time. The Beast Spirit faculty has no need for such wastrels. If anyone intends to gain any advantages through any dishonest means, I can tell you now it would just be your own wishful thinking.¡±

    Qian Yuan He might not have mentioned any names, but his words had been directed straight at Jun Xie, insinuating hisck of morals.

    When the other youths heard Qian Yuan He, they cheered for their Teacher in their hearts.

    This Teacher of theirs, had been known to be righteous and unbending, and he absolutely despised people who resorted to underhanded means.

    It seemed that Jun Xie had started on the wrong foot with the Teacher here, and had been cklisted right from the start.

    Being ostracised by the other disciples and earning the dislike of the Teacher, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s life in the academy was at its lowest. If it had been anyone else, they would not have been able to bear up under the swirling rumours and left this ce of cmity. But Jun Wu Xie had not shown any reaction and just sat in the corner quietly.

    Whatever people like these said, held no meaning to her. It could even be said that, besides the words that imparted to her knowledge of what she wanted to learn, Jun Wu Xie had totally shut out all these voices from her ears.

    She would encase herself in her own little world.

    After Qian Yuan He decided that he had given Jun Xie fair warning, his formal instruction on the way to train beast ring spirits started officially.

    As someone who possessed a nt ring spirit, the method being taught that was meant for beast ring spirits was totally unsuitable to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s needs. She sat in the corner the whole afternoon and listened to Qian Yuan He¡¯s leisurely lecture before she realised it.

    Between the different species of ring spirits, there were no areas that coincided with each other. She had initially intended to pick up some pointers and knowledge in the Zephyr Academy on ring spirits and spiritual power, but the result had greatly disappointed her.

    All the things they were teaching, were of no use to her.

    Having endured Qian Yuan He for the whole afternoon, Jun Wu Xie stood up and left immediately, paying no heed to Qian Yuan He¡¯s darkened face with thick green veins showing visibly at his temples as his rage rose.

    He saw before his eyes his most disliked disciple, suddenly walk out of the room, showing scant respect for him. Qian Yuan He could not do anything but leave the room with his face stered with a sour expression. He made a mental note to remember to teach the tiny brat some basic manners and how to respect his teachers the next day.

    But.....

    With the exception of the very first day, Jun Wu Xie had never set foot into the Beast Spirit faculty again!

    Jun Wu Xie went to Fan Jin and Fan Zhuo that very night and asked to borrow the use of one of the dwellings by the small quaint yard within the bamboo forest. She finally moved everything she had in the dormitory over and lived therepletely.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s soundless and swift actions shocked many people greatly. Besides having stunned those disciples and Teachers who had been waiting in the Beast Spirit faculty to give Jun Xie ¡°a hard time¡±, even Yin Yan found himself at a total loss for words for a long while as he stared at thepletely empty bed space in the dormitory room.

    The masses of people who had nned and plotted to make things difficult for Jun Xie suddenly found themselves without a target, their schemespletely foiled by one quick action from Jun Wu Xie.

 Chapter 424

    Chapter 424: ¡°Beast Spirit Faculty (3)¡±

    In regards to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s disappearing act, Qian Yuan He had gone to the Headmaster¡¯s toin a few times. But all of it was suppressed by Gu Li Sheng. Having known that Jun Xie did not turn up at the Beast Spirit faculty and had even moved out of the dormitory altogether brought a sense of great relief to Gu Li Sheng instead.

    Jun Wu Xie stayed within the bamboo grove¡¯s little yard and focused on her research of the Spirit Healing technique.

    Having realised that the training of ring spirits for the other species were of no use to her, she had put all her energies into taking on the challenge of confronting the Spirit Healing technique. She wanted toplete the technique as soon as possible in order for the Snow Lotus to recover to its former glory.

    Her life regressed back into a closed door affair, making her feel as if she had gone back to the days she was in the Lin Pce. In those days, she had not stepped through the pharmacy¡¯s doors and had only stayed inside to cultivate her elixirs.

    Jun Xie might have ¡°disappeared¡± from sight in the Zephyr Academy, but the rumours and nder surrounding her had not dissipated one bit and continued to swirl.

    The set rules in the Zephyr Academy did not allow disciples to skip sses with a good reason and Jun Xie had not appeared in ss for almost half a month. Qian Yuan He¡¯s trips to the Headmaster¡¯s had increased in frequency but had still been to no avail. Nevertheless, news on the matter suddenly spread among the disciples and no one knew from where the rumours had started from.

    First, he had tried to steal the position in the Spirit Healer faculty from others, then he had seen himself so self important that he totally disregarded the Teacher in his Beast Spirit faculty ss, and now he had broken the academy rules, but Jun Xie was still not expelled from the Zephyr Academy.

    The infractions that Jun Xie hadmitted were getting from bad to worse. Jun Wu Xie herself did not realise it, but the infamy that the name, Jun Xie, carried within the Zephyr Academy at that moment, made her an undisputed ¡°celebrity¡± throughout the whole campus.

    And that infamy had dragged Fan Jin into the mud together, along with Jun Xie.

    It was because of Fan Jin¡¯s protectiveness of Jun Xie on all those asions in the past that led everyone to think it was all due to Fan Jin influence that Jun Xie was able to still remain a disciple of the Zephyr Academy despite all her grave transgressions. Everyone used Fan Jin of exerting undue influence onto the Headmaster with his unique position, forcing the academy of retaining Jun Xie. Although all the disciples did not dare to get into a direct confrontation with Fan Jin, but behind him, they had lost the adoration and respect for him, and when speaking of Fan Jin, they would only mp their mouths tightly shut and refuse toment anything about him.

    Fan Jin was aware but he never mentioned it to anyone. He went to the bamboo de for his meals as usual and asionally share interesting stories on the things happening within the academy with Jun Xie and Fan Zhuo, but he never spoke about himself, shouldering the whole burden by himself secretly.

    On this day, Fan Jin had just finished with his training and he made himself forget all the unfriendly stares directed at him, smiling to himself as he left.

    A short distance away, Senior Ning walked out from behind some trees, and standing beside her was the gloomy Yin Yan.

    ¡°Have you managed to find out where Jun Xie has disappeared to?¡± Senior Ning asked with a frown on her face. She had intended to make use of Jun Xie to take down Fan Jin, but Jun Xie had only appeared in the Beast Spirit faculty for half a day and hadpletely disappeared thereafter, making it impossible to carry out her n.

    Yin Yan made an agonized face and shook his head.

    Senior Ning showed her displeasure on her face and asked: ¡°Has there been any situations with that Li Zi Mu?¡±

    Yin Yan replied: ¡°Li Zi Mu, he..... isn¡¯t doing well in the Spirit Healer faculty.¡±

    ¡°How can it be?¡± Senior Ning asked in surprise. Li Zi Mu was the only disciple that Gu Li Sheng epted this year, how could he be doing badly?

    ¡°It is not Master¡¯s fault. Master has been very patient with him and often carries out a one on one instruction with him. Master has even given Li Zi Mu books that we have never seen before to revise but Li Zi Mu does not seem to have the aptitude for Spirit Healing. It has been two weeks and he can¡¯t even perform a spiritual power transformation.¡± As Yin Yan shared his observations, his eyes somehow seemed to shine.

 Chapter 425

    Chapter 425: ¡°Trust¡±

    Both Senior Ning and Gu Li Sheng had ced importance on Li Zi Mu and that had made Yin Yan rather jealous. And when he saw how badly Li Zi Mu was clumsily fumbling through his tasks everyday, he could not help but smile in joy.

    Li Zi Mu was just thrash and would never amount to anything.

    ¡°How did it turn out like that?¡± Senior Ning asked, her brow furrowed. Things were obviously not moving as she had nned.

    Over the past two weeks, she had been rather cordial with Li Zi Mu, as she had intended to rope him in. But if his potential did not meet up to her expectations, she would have wasted all that effort.

    ¡°Observe him for another two weeks. If things does not improve, let me know. I had intended to ask my father to put Li Zi Mu under my charge to mentor, but if he turns out to be absolutely useless, then I have no need for such trash.¡± Senior Ningined in displeasure. All the seniors can take in up to two junior disciples to be under their charge and she had already given the first spot to Yin Yan. She had thought about taking in Li Zi Mu to fill up the second spot but it seemed that she would have to reconsider it again.

    ¡°Rest assured, Senior Ning. I will close a close eye on Li Zi Mu¡¯s progress.¡± Yin Yan answered with his head lowered, to hide the wicked smile ying across his lips.

    Senior Ning waved her hand, feeling slightly annoyed.

    .....

    Time passed and days went by, Jun Wu Xie had stayed within the quaint little hut within the bamboo grove for a month. Over the past month, the rumours within the Zephyr Academy had not dwindled over time but had instead intensified, but Jun Wu Xie was not aware of it.

    After a whole month¡¯s research, Jun Wu Xie had finally been able to understand where the inadequacies in the Spirit Healing techniquey when one¡¯s spiritual power was transformed. Gu Li Sheng¡¯s Spirit Healing merely transforms one¡¯s spiritual power into spirit energy to mend up injured ring spirits. But Jun Wu Xie had discovered that even without going through the transformation of one¡¯s spiritual power, the energy could be directly applied to mend a ring spirit instead. Although the speed of the healing was slower, but itpletely removed the major disadvantage of the excessive loss of one¡¯s spiritual power in Gu Li Sheng¡¯s technique.

    Jun Wu Xie had experimented it on the Snow Lotus a few times and found that the Snow Lotus¡¯ lifeforce had been getting stronger and stronger over the past few days. Its withered petals had now grown dense and lush just like before, and Jun Wu Xie could distinctly feel the familiar spirit energy flowing out from the Snow Lotus.

    She believed that in another two weeks, the Snow Lotus would be able to achieve aplete recovery.

    That day, after Jun Wu Xie hadpleted her healing of the Snow Lotus, another idea popped into Jun Wu Xie¡¯s head. In the past one month that she had stayed within the bamboo grove, though she had not stepped out of her room much, she had nevertheless silently observed Fan Zhuo¡¯s health condition. It was just as the rumours had said outside, Fan Zhuo¡¯s weak body was near expiration and the amount of elixirs he swallowed were more than the amount of food he ate. Although that might just forcibly sustain his body to keep him alive a little longer, but medicine and elixirs were nevertheless still drugs, and would still in part be poison to the body. The copious amount of elixirs he inhaled daily would cause a certain amount of damage to his body as well.

    The negative effects would not be visible in the early stages, but when the effects umted over time, it would render Fan Zhuo¡¯s body to be just an empty shell.

    Jun Wu Xie walked towards Fan Zhuo¡¯s little hut and stood before the tightlytched door. She was just about to raise her hand to knock when Ah Jing¡¯s voice sounded from inside.

    ¡°Young Master, is the Jun Xie mentioned in the rumours outside, the same Young Master Jun staying here with us? You are not aware, but everyone out there is cursing the Elder Young Master viciously all because of him.....¡±

    ¡°Ah Jing, what is exactly the matter with you?¡± Fan Zhuo¡¯s voice asked right after.

    Ah Jing told Fan Zhuo everything he had heard about Jun Xie from the day he was admitted till now, and the tone in his voice was heavily tinged with reproach.

    ¡°How would the Elder Young Master be capable ofmitting favouritism and epting of cronyism? The Elder Young Master is the nicest and most righteous person under the skies. I had never seen that Young Master Jun wouldmit such despicable acts. It is no wonder he does not go to the academy at all. It must be because he had stirred up so much controversy and was not able to remain in the academy.¡±

 Chapter 426

    Chapter 426: ¡°Mdy or Poison (1)¡±

    Ah Jing was about to continue when Fan Zhuo¡¯s voice interrupted him.

    ¡°Ah Jing! I do not want to hear you speak anymore about this in future. I trust my brother and I trust Little Xie. The gossip thates out of the mouths of others cannotpare with I can see with my own two eyes and hear with my own ears here everyday. Throughout the period that Little Xie had lived here, had he ever bothered anyone in anyway? Don¡¯t tell me you do not know where those tonics that had suddenly appeared in the kitchen out of nowhere were from.¡± Fan Zhuo said, as he looked at Ah Jing, his always gentle face showing a rare moment of displeasure.

    Jun Xie might not like to talk much and did not get along easily with people. But that did not mean that he was a person that harboured ulterior motives.

    After Jun Wu Xie had moved into the bamboo grove, Ah Jing would often find precious tonics in the kitchen that suddenly appeared out of thin air. Those highly expensive things would often be stuffed somewhere in the kitchen and ced out in the open likemon vegetables. Ah Jing had initially thought that the Headmaster had arranged for people to deliver them to the bamboo grove and had asked the guard that delivered things to them daily, but the guard had only told Ah Jing he had never seen those things before.

    Ah Jing had then told Fan Zhuo about the queer happenings and Fan Zhuo had immediately correctly guessed the identity of the person responsible for it.

    Those things must have been secretly left in the kitchen by Jun Xie. Although Jun Xie always carried a cold expression on his face, his heart was however warm.

    Ah Jing could not find any words to rebuke Fan Zhuo¡¯s reasoning. If he had not heard those rumours circting throughout the whole academy, Ah Jing had actually liked the little Young Master Jun. But when the rumours began to be heard time and time again, many began to believe those rumours to be the truth. And when he heard that the Elder Young Master had been mercilessly ndered and irrecoverably wronged due to his association with Jun Xie, Ah Jing had immediately turned the me onto Jun Xie.

    ¡°I will take it as you had not said all these before, and I do not want Little Xie to hear them.¡± Fan Zhuo said in reproach.

    Ah Jing head was lowered and he said softly: ¡°But the Elder Young Master.....¡±

    ¡°If my brother doesn¡¯t even mind, I do not care to hear about it as well. My incapacitated body is a burden to people when others speak about it. If rumours from others are to be believed, shouldn¡¯t my father and brother have thrown me out right from the beginning and leave me to fend for myself?¡± Fan Zhuo asked persistently.

    Ah Jing shook his head vehemently when he heard that.

    Fan Zhuo let out a big sigh and was about to give Ah Jing some instructions when his face was suddenly covered in cold sweat. His pale face turned green and he clutched at the clothes at his chest tightly before falling forward onto the table.

    ¡°Young Master! Young Master!¡± Ah Jing was in a fluster.

    A loud crash sounded!

    The tightlytched door was suddenly kicked open and before Ah Jing could recover, he saw the figure of Jun Xie rushing in like a whirlwind, straight towards Fan Zhuo, who had fallen unconscious, and immediately carrying him onto the bed.

    All four of Fan Zhuo¡¯s limbs were twitching as hey on the bed and his mouth was tightly closed. The lips on his mouth were turning from purple to be greenish and his face was creased in a tight frown. Ah Jing was about to cry as he stood rooted to the spot, unable to move.

    Jun Wu Xie immediately took Fan Zhuo¡¯s pulse and when she felt the pulse under her fingers, her brow immediately furrowed.

    In the past few days, she had identallye across Fan Zhuo within the small yard and she had taken Fan Zhuo¡¯s pulse discreetly as she had some thoughts about his health condition. Although the pulse had been weak then, it had been nothing like the chaotic pulse she felt now from him. The chaos in the pulse had initially seemed to have been brought about by the onset of Fan Zhuo¡¯s illness, but if one were to look deeper, they would find that the chaos was due to external influences that had suddenly stirred all this up.

    It was not Fan Zhuo¡¯s mdy acting up, but an effect brought on by poison!

    Jun Wu Xie was suddenly reminded of Mo Qian Yuan. Fan Zhuo¡¯s pulse now had felt exactly the same as Mo Qian Yuan¡¯s had in the beginning. Although Mo Qian Yuan had simrly been poisoned, but his body had been in a much better condition than Fan Zhuo. Fan Zhuo¡¯s severely weakened body might not be able to withstand the torment the poison would inflict on it.

 Chapter 427

    Chapter 427: ¡°Mdy or Poison (2)¡±

    ¡°Young Master Jun! Please help find the Elder Young Master and tell him that the Young Master had fallen ill. Please.¡± Ah Jing pleaded with Jun Wu Xie, tears running down his face.

    Jun Wu Xie shook her head and pulled out the silver needles she always carried around with her. She told Ah Jing in a cold voice: ¡°Fetch some hot water and warm wine.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Ah Jing was stunned and did not move. He suddenly recovered and saw that Jun Xie was holding silver needles longer than his fingers and was about to administer them on Fan Zhuo. Shock shook him and he immediately jumped onto Jun Xie, pulling back on the hand that was about to administer the needles onto Fan Zhuo.

    ¡°What are you doing to my Young Master!¡±

    At times like this, Jun Xie was not running to Fan Jin to get people to help and was going to use those needles on Fan Zhuo! ? All those rumours and gossip that he had heard suddenly came rushing into mind and those eyes that had been looking at Jun Xie suddenly changed.

    ¡°If you dare to harm my Young Master in any way, I will not let you off!¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s brows furrowed as she looked at Ah Jing¡¯s eyes that were filled with hatred, and whispered: ¡°Little ck.¡±

    Just as the words came out of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mouth, the little ck cat that had been lying on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s shoulders suddenly jumped at Ah Jing, and the tiny body morphed and grew in midair, turning suddenly into a massive ck beast!

    ¡°ARGH! !¡± Ah Jing was pinned to the ground by the ck beast and he screamed out in terror.

    ¡°Quiet.¡± Jun Wu Xie said with a frown.

    The ck beast opened its great jaws and held Ah Jing by the neck. Ah Jing was so terrified that he did not dare utter another sound.

    Silence finally fell in the room and Jun Wu Xie worked her needles on Fan Zhuo immediately.

    Ah Jing stared wordlessly as he watched Jun Wu Xie stick those long silver needles into Fan Zhuo¡¯s body. When he saw the needles prick the skin and its length disappearing into the body, Ah Jing¡¯s eyes became red. All the gossips and rumours about Jun Xie whispered into his ears repeatedly and suddenly took root in his mind. Fear crept into his heart. Had they allowed a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing into their midst?

    Jun Wu Xie did not have the time to bother with what Ah Jing was thinking. Fan Zhuo¡¯s body was in the worst of conditions. She suspected that his body carried not only a deep rooted mdy but that elements of induced poison were also present.

    But she was rather puzzled. She had taken Fan Zhuo¡¯s pulse some time earlier and she had not detected any traces of poison in Fan Zhuo¡¯s body. But the poison had hit Fan Zhuo so strongly today. Was it mere coincidence or was this caused by someone¡¯s hand?

    Jun Wu Xie worked to stabilise Fan Zhuo¡¯s veins and arteries on one hand and was juggling to extract the poison from his body with the silver needles on the other hand. The colour of the blood that flowed out from Fan Zhuo¡¯s body made Jun Wu Xie raise an eyebrow in query.

    The colour of Fan Zhuo¡¯s blood was extremely light, unlike the blood of a normal person. And the smell of the blood was rather faint as it dripped from a silver needle drop by drop. The blood did not look to be tainted by poison and this did not match Jun Wu Xie¡¯s initial diagnosis.

    Could it be that poison was not used?

    Jun Wu Xie raised an eyebrow in thought and her hands moved endlessly. Fan Zhuo¡¯s body had been very weak all this time and it was already a miracle that he hadsted this long. With this sudden seizure, it had almost depleted everything his weak body had left in the first ce. Fan Zhuo¡¯s lifeforce was leaving his body fast and if left alone, he would not live past two hours!

    It was not the time to get caught up with the strange signs on Fan Zhuo¡¯s body, but to focus on keeping him alive.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes suddenly glimmered with a frosty light. It was always in situations like this, that she was fighting tooth and nail against Death himself to gain every second she could for her patient, that made Jun Wu Xie¡¯s blood boil and endlessly excited her.

    With the twelve silver needles, she set the foundation, to protect Fan Zhuo¡¯s main heart artery. She used another seven silver needles to seal his acupressure points to contain Fan Zhuo¡¯s weakening breaths. Gripping her needles firmly, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hands flew after stabilising Fan Zhuo¡¯s condition and embarked on her long battle, fighting for the same man, as she stared at Death straight in the eyes.

 Chapter 428

    Chapter 428: ¡°Mdy or Poison (3)¡±

    Fan Zhuo¡¯s body was exceptionally weak and would not be able to hold up under overly intensive treatment. But the afflictions within his body were nevertheless very violent and if not suppressed by strong medicine, he would soon cease to breathe. Jun Wu Xie employed her own technique, the Devil¡¯s Heart Needles to retain thest gasps of his breath.

    The technique was developed by Jun Wu Xie herself when she had been isted from the world for more than a decade. Its implementation was highly invasive but its effect were just as astounding. This technique when employed through Jun Wu Xie¡¯s needles would forcibly incite a person¡¯s life force to re for a period. Although that might just retain a person¡¯s life, this technique could only be employed on a person three times throughout his life and every time it was used, the person¡¯s lifespan would be shortened by a decade. If the body were to undergo through the technique more than three times, then, that person wouldn¡¯t be saved even if the gods descended.

    The technique was highly detrimental to a person¡¯s body and Jun Wu Xie avoided employing it if she could help it. But faced with Fan Zhuo condition now, besides using the Devil¡¯s Heart Needles to gain the precious time she needed, she could not think of any other way.

    Under the seventeen life preserving needles, Fan Zhuo¡¯s life was kept from ebbing away and that would allow Jun Wu Xie the highly precious time she needed to execute other purging and healing methods to drag Fan Zhuo out from Death¡¯s gates.

    A snake¡¯s gall immersed in poison was pushed into Fan Zhuo¡¯s mouth. The snake¡¯s gall contained lethal poison and if not for the Devil¡¯s Heart Needles protection, Fan Zhuo¡¯s body would have been caught in a seizure and he would have died immediately upon swallowing it. But the poison from snake gall brought about another effect in this instance whereby it greatly stirred Fan Zhuo¡¯s deep seated mdy into a frenzied state. Fan Zhuo¡¯s body began to tremble violently and blood formed into a drop through the pores on his skin. In a moment, Fan Zhuo was suddenly covered in his own blood! His body twisted and turned and his arched body was like a bow stretched to its limit, and it seemed like it could snap at anytime.

    Ah Jing stared in horror as he saw what Fan Zhuo was going through and his heart winced in pain. He no longer cared about being inhibited by ck beast and he struggled while he shouted out: ¡°Jun Xie! You will die a thousand deaths! My Young Master trusted you so much! And you would still do this to him! If anything happens to the Young Master, I¡¯ll stille back and haunt you even when I turn into a ghost!¡±

    Ah Jing¡¯s eyes were all red as he stared venomously at Jun Wu Xie, looking like he would have liked nothing better than to tear her apart right at that moment.

    The ck beast¡¯s fang scratched Ah Jing¡¯s neck slightly and blood flowed down his neck. But Ah Jing had not noticed it and just continued to shout.

    ¡°Quiet.¡± Jun Wu Xie said coldly. She could not afford to be distracted now as Fan Zhuo¡¯s delicate situation called for her full attention.

    The ck beast sensed Jun Wu Xie¡¯s perplexity and it raised its paw and swiped it against Ah Jing¡¯s head.

    The next moment, the screaming Ah Jing fell over in a dead faint.

    And silence imed the room once more.

    The ck beast turned back into a cat and jumped up onto the bed to silently observe Jun Wu Xie as she conduct Fan Zhuo¡¯s treatment, a face a mask of intense concentration.

    The most difficult mdies to fully treat and root outpletely were those that had their illness apanying them all the while straight from birth. Not many ways existed that could fully mend such inborn deficiencies. Fan Zhuo had been born with a weak constitution and his body had been mainly sustained by medicine and elixirs over a long period and their side effects had been deeply ingrained all the way into his bones. The sudden seizure had shown all the signs of Fan Zhuo being poisoned and the deep seated side effects umted over the long years of his high intake of medicines had erupted together. Under the sessive bouts of trauma inflicted upon a person¡¯s body, even a normal person might not survive under the torment and Fan Zhuo¡¯s situation was made all the more dire.

    ¡°Jun Xie! What are you doing! ?¡± Having justpleted his training, Fan Jin had made his way over here to sponge a good meal off his brother. The moment he had stepped into the small yard within the bamboo grove, he had detected a faint smell of blood. Worried for his brother¡¯s condition, he had rushed into the room and the moment he had pushed the door open, he saw Ah Jing lying in a heap, motionless on the ground, and bleeding from the neck. His dear younger brother was on the bed, covered in blood, and his body was badly contorted as violent spasms rocked him and Jun Xie was just staring coldly at his side.

    At that moment, Fan Jin¡¯s mind exploded!

 Chapter 429

    Chapter 429: ¡°Mdy or Poison (4)¡±

    One had fainted and another had suddenly appeared. Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hand that was still on Fan Zhuo¡¯s pulse suddenly had green veins showing vividly against her fair skin.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want him to die, do as I say.¡± Jun Wu Xie could not spare the time to exin anything to Fan Jin. She decided to take a gamble, on whether Fan Jin trusted her enough.

    ¡°You.....¡± Fan Jin stared at the unconscious Ah Jing and turned his eyes to Fan Zhuo whose body was still rocked by violent spasms and a great struggle showed in his eyes.

    Everything before his eyes signalled undeniable danger signs in his mind as no matter how anyone looked at the scene in front of him, they would only think that Jun Xie was delivering harm to Fan Zhuo.

    But.....

    ¡°Just tell me what and I¡¯ll carry it out.¡± A tiny voice in Fan Jin told him that he would not go wrong if he listened to Jun Xie.

    ¡°Hot water, warm wine.¡± Jun Wu Xiecked the ability to split herself and she could not afford to take one step away from Fan Zhuo at that moment.

    Fan Jin did not hesitate and immediately turned to carry out the tasks.

    The little ck cat sat quietly at the side as it watched Fan Jin¡¯s quick actions, and it swished its tailzily through the air.

    [He is at least more sensible, my mistress had not expended so much effort to save your brother in vain.]

    After a while, Fan Jin had gotten what Jun Wu Xie had asked for ready and brought it into the room. Jun Wu Xie ignored himpletely, directing all her energies on treating Fan Zhuo.

    Fan Jin ced the things he had prepared on one side and he found the room so quiet he could hear his own heartbeat. He bent down to check on Ah Jing¡¯s injuries and found that Ah Jing was only bleeding at the neck from a scratch before having fainted. He saw that Ah Jing¡¯s life was in no danger and he carried Ah Jing out and put him into another room. Fan Jin came back after that and just stood quietly at one corner of the bed, watching Jun Xie carry out the treatment for Fan Zhuo.

    As he observed further, Fan Jin was utterly shocked. He had not really thought carefully about what Jun Xie had wanted to do, but when he saw Jun Xie repeatedly feeding elixirs to Fan Zhuo and incessantly applying medicated cream on Fan Zhuo¡¯s acupressure points, his expression became one of shock.

    ¡°Little Xie..... You are carrying out treatment for Little Zhuo?¡± Fan Jin asked cautiously.

    ¡°Shut up.¡± Jun Wu Xie shot Fan Jin a cold nce and Fan Jin immediately quieted himself.

    Many yearster, every time that Fan Jin recalled this scene on this very day, he would always feel torn between tears andughter. He had actually left the fate of his gravely ill younger brother in the hands of a fourteen year old youth. He would still wonder in disbelief at his totally irrational decision that fateful day.

    The spasms that wrecked at Fan Zhuo¡¯s body stopped after a long while. His eyes were tightly closed and his deathly pale face was contorted in agony. Jun Wu Xie used the hot water that Fan Jin brought in to clean the blood off Fan Zhuo, and then she poured the warm wine down Fan Zhuo¡¯s throat.

    Momentster, the spasms started to wreck at Fan Zhuo once again!

    ¡°Hold him down.¡± Jun Wu Xie stepped back and told Fan Jin.

    Fan Jin hurried to the side of the bed and his eyes were pained as he looked at his brother. He stretched out his hand to hold down Fan Zhuo¡¯s shoulders to prevent him from struggling too much.

    ¡°Pffftt!¡±

    A dark ck liquid suddenly spewed forth from Fan Zhuo¡¯s mouth and it sprayed heavily all over Fan Jin.

    The dark ck liquid carried an obnoxious odour and Fan Jin almost lost consciousness from the sudden onught to his sense of smell. Nevertheless, Fan Jin held his brother down determinedly as he looked on anxiously as Fan Zhuo continued to spew out the ck liquid.

    ¡°Lie sideways.¡± Jun Wu Xie voice sounded out.

    Fan Jin understood and immediately turned Fan Zhuo¡¯s body to make him lie on his side at the edge of the bed.

    Fan Zhuo continued to vomit but the spasms were gradually dying down and the amount of filthing out of his mouth was also lessening. When Fan Zhuo had nothing else left for him to vomit out, Jun Wu Xie gestured with her hand and said: ¡°Let him lie down properly.¡±

    Fan Jin immediatelyplied and he saw that Fan Zhuo¡¯splexion looked visibly better than just now. The green and purple hue on his face hadpletely disappeared.

 Chapter 430

    Chapter 430: ¡°Mdy or Poison (5)¡±

    ¡°Little Xie! Little Zhuo¡¯splexion.....¡± Fan Jin turned to look at Jun Xie, a big smile almost splitting across his face. But saw noticed Jun Xie was looking back at him, with utmost disdain in his eyes.

    Fan Jin¡¯s expression became one of bewilderment. He took one step forward, but Jun Xie hurriedly retreated a step as well.

    ¡°Don¡¯te near me.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes were icily cold.

    Fan Jin¡¯s heart winced and he suddenly remembered the suspicions he had held against Jun Xie when he first opened the door earlier. He was suddenly ovee in guilt.

    He could visibly see Fan Zhuo¡¯splexion improving before his eyes and no matter how ignorant he was in the field of medicine, Fan Jin knew that everything that Jun Xie had done earlier was to save Fan Zhuo¡¯s life, but he had actually allowed himself toy suspicion on Jun Xie¡¯s intentions.

    ¡°Little Xie, I am really sorry. I did not mean to doubt you, but when I opened that door, and my eyes were met with such a scene, I could not react in time. I am really really sorry.¡± Fan Jin apologised sincerely as he did not want Jun Xie to look at him with those eyes filled with such derision.

    Jun Wu Xie frowned, not understanding why Fan Jin was apologising, and ignored what he had said totally.

    ¡°Dirty.¡± Jun Wu Xie however was highly put off by the filth on Fan Jin and she pinched her nose while she pointed a finger at Fan Jin and uttered just that single word.

    It finally dawned on Fan Jin and he looked down at himself before he realised he was covered in the smelly ck liquid that Fan Zhuo had vomited out earlier. He had been ovee by shock and had not paid any notice to the pungent acrid odour emanating from him. And after Jun Xie had pointed it out, his numbed sense of smell suddenly came back and when the highly offensive odour wafted into his nose, Fan Jin suddenly gagged and almost vomited on the spot.

    He covered his mouth in a hurry and gestured with his other hand, before he shot out of the room in a sh.

    The next moment, the sound of someone vomiting outside could be hearding in through the open doorway and then the trickling of water.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s frown stayed on her face as she looked at Fan Zhuo, and all the filth at the side of the bed. But she finally still stepped forward to check on Fan Zhuo¡¯s condition.

    The chaos within his body had finally subsided but Fan Zhuo was still frighteningly weak. He might have pulled through today, but dragged down with that weak body, he would notst much too long.

    For Fan Zhuo to embark on a journey towardsplete recovery, his treatment would need to start from the base by nursing his body¡¯s constitution, and that would not be something that was achieved overnight.

    After Fan Jin had cleaned himself up and changed into a new set of clothes, he came back into the room. He saw Jun Xie standing by the bed, taking Fan Zhuo¡¯s pulse and his eyes suddenly turned gentle.

    Jun Xie had treated him with utter disdain for being dirty and Jun Xie was now standing at Little Zhuo¡¯s bedside. And Fan Jin knew the amount of filth by the bed was a lot more than what he had been covered in earlier.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Fan Jin said just two simple words, but those words truly came out from the bottom of his heart.

    ¡°No need.¡± Jun Wu Xie turned to look at Fan Jin. She had managed to bring Fan Zhuo through today, but Fan Zhuo¡¯s body was still extremely weak. Even if she intended to begin nursing his body, it would have to wait a while as Fan Zhuo had juste through a trauma and his body would not be able to bear up any other burden.

    ¡°How is Little Zhuo now?¡± Fan Jin asked.

    ¡°Fine for now, but if this continues, he will not live past a year.¡± Jun Wu Xie said softly. She added subsequently: ¡°Feeding him and elixirs now would only hasten his death.¡±

    Fan Jin¡¯s eyes widened as he stared at Jun Xie in shock.

    ¡°Wh..... What! ?¡± Elixirs would kill his Fan Zhuo! ?

    ¡°His body will not be able to take it.¡± Jun Wu Xie almost rolled her eyes at Fan Jin, she did not have the patience to try to exin to a someone who was an ignoramus in medicine the basic knowledge that all medicine contained elements of poison.

    ¡°Then..... What can we do? Father had wanted to bring Little Zhuo to the Qing Yun n, but the Qing Yun n has disappeared!¡± Fan Jin¡¯s head hung low, his eyes filled with frustration.

 Chapter 431

    Chapter 431: ¡°Mdy or Poison (6)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Fan Jin and said without emotion: ¡°It wouldn¡¯t have made a difference even if they did not disappear.¡±

    If she was finding it bothersome to treat, the Qing Yun n would not even know where to start.

    The Qing Yun n¡¯s inadequate knowledge in medicine amounted to absolutely nothing in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Fan Jin eximed, taken aback by Jun Xie¡¯s reply.

    ¡°If you believe me, let me treat your little brother.¡± Jun Wu Xie said suddenly.

    Fan Jin did not hesitate when he replied: ¡°Absolutely! But.....¡± Fan Jin¡¯s voice trailed off.

    ¡°Little Zhuo¡¯s health condition had always been handled my our father. I will need to speak with him about this first.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie nodded.

    Fan Jin broke into a smile immediately: ¡°I did not think you would possess such skills! You have helped Little Zhuo greatly and I do not know how to thank you.¡±

    He had initially agreed to mentor Jun Xie due to Gu Li Sheng¡¯s request. He had stoically defended the little boy thereafter because he had sincerely grown to like the fiercely independant kid. Jun Xie might possess a rather cold personality, but he was not difficult to get along with. He was forthright and did not y mind games or resort to trickery. He had developed a genuine fondness for Jun Xie¡¯s uplicated character.

    And now, Jun Xie had saved Fan Zhuo, and that made Fan Jin very grateful.

    ¡°Rent.¡± Jun Wu Xie said simply.

    Fan Jin paused a long while before he realised what Jun Xie had meant.

    ¡°You¡¯re saying you saved Little Zhuo because he allowed you to stay here?¡±

    His dear little brother¡¯s life in exchange for rent.....

    Fan Jin did not know whether tough or cry at Jun Xie¡¯s logic. Jun Xie was undoubtedly a highly intelligent kid, but the ignorance he disyed sometimes really made him want tough out loud.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded, her face earnestly serious.

    Fan Jin could not hold it in anymore and he burst out inughter. He raised his hand to pat Jun Xie on the shoulder as tears formed in his eyes.

    ¡°Little Xie, you¡¯re really something. It¡¯s really dirty here. Let me clean it all up and you go rest a little.¡± He knew that Jun Xie abhorred the filth and smell in here and Fan Jin shooed Jun Xie out of the room to go rest.

    Jun Wu Xie did not feel bashful in the least and immediately took him up on the offer and left carrying the little ck cat in her arms as soon as he said that.

    As the eldest son of the Headmaster of the Zephyr Academy, Fan Jin was cleaning up a room for the first time in his life. He stared at the mess and filth a long while but lowered his head in determination to take on the unfamiliar task ahead.

    When the room was rtively cleaned, Fan Jin was totally exhausted and had just slumped into a chair to take a drink of water when he suddenly heard a desperate screaminging from behind him which made him jump up in fright.

    He turned his head and saw Ah Jing standing at the door in fury, holding a kitchen cleaver in his hand.

    They stared at each other and both of them were rendered speechless by what they saw.

    ¡°Ah Jing! What are you doing! ?¡± Fan Jin was still in shock as he looked at Ah Jing. He did not know the usually soft spoken and submissive Ah Jing had such a maniacal side to him.

    ¡°El..... Elder Young Master.....¡± Ah Jing stuttered when he saw Fan Jin in the room. The forcibly summoned courage that had sustained Ah Jing dissipatedpletely out of him when his eyes saw Fan Jin and he suddenly slumped onto the ground while the cleaver in his hand ttered noisily on the floor.

    ¡°Elder Young Master! You¡¯vee here atst..... That..... that Jun Xie was trying to kill the Young Master! Elder Young Master! You have to save the Young Master!¡± Ah Jing was in tears as he knelt by Fan Jin¡¯s feet, crying pleadingly.

    Fan Jin did not know how to react and before he could open his mouth to say anything, a small figure had appeared at the door.

    Jun Wu Xie leanedzily against the doorway, her arms crossed over her chest, as she stared coldly at the bawling figure grabbing at Fan Jin¡¯s leg.

    ¡°Little Xie, why are you not resting?¡± Fan Jin asked, turning his head to look at Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie bit her lip in impatience and simply said:

    ¡°Noisy.¡±

 Chapter 432

    Chapter 432: ¡°Mdy or Poison (7)¡±

    Ah Jing trembled as a chill ran up his spine upon hearing a voice say ¡°noisy¡±. He turned to look towards the doorway and when his eyes saw the figure of Jun Xie, he started screaming.

    ¡°Elder Young Master! Elder Young Master!¡± Ah Jing was so frightened he could not say anything else.

    ¡°Ah Jing!¡± Fan Jin raised his voice to be heard over the screaming. He picked Ah Jing up with one hand and carried Ah Jing to go beside Fan Zhuo¡¯s bed.

    The shaking Ah Jing saw Fan Zhuo lying quietly on the bed and noticed that hisplexion had returned to normal. Fan Zhuo did not seem to be in any difort and looked to be peacefully asleep. Ah Jing pointed at Fan Zhuo and said to Fan Jin: ¡°I saw it..... I saw Jun Xie use..... use very long needles and stabbed them into Young Master¡¯s body.¡±

    ¡°Ah Jing, Little Zhuo is doing fine. Little Xie was giving him treatment earlier and you misunderstood.¡± Fan Jin said with a sigh. Ah Jing was extremely loyal to Fan Zhuo and cared for his little brother well. But he wasn¡¯t too bright and had a one track mind.

    Ah Jing was quiet as he stared still frightened, at Jun Xie and turned his eyes back to Fan Zhuo. Finally, he went to the side of Fan Zhuo¡¯s bed and felt the side of his neck for a pulse. After making sure that Fan Zhuo was alright, he turned to looking at Jun Xie, still not entirely convinced.

    Jun Wu Xie had remained leaning against the door frame and her eyes were still cold. She was not displeased, but neither was there joy.

    ¡°Elder Young Master, how old is Master Jun? How would he know medicine?¡± Ah Jing continued to grumble.

    Fan Jin¡¯s brow furrowed suddenly.

    ¡°Quiet. I want to sleep.¡± Jun Wu Xie did not have the patience to carry on with Ah Jing and curtly threw down her warning before turning and walking back to her room.

    That intensive treatment had taken quite a bit out of her and she needed to sort out her thoughts a little bit before she can piece together the various clues she had gathered from Fan Zhuo¡¯s body.

    After Jun Xie left, Fan Jin stared at Ah Jing with a look of disapproval.

    ¡°Ah Jing, what are you saying? I saw with my own eyes how Little Xie had saved my little brother. Do you think I am blind?¡± Fan Jin reprimanded Ah Jing with a stern face.

    Ah Jing looked at Fan Jin looking like he had been victimised.

    ¡°If Young Master¡¯s illness can be so easily treated, it wouldn¡¯t have dragged on till now. I know Elder Young Master likes Master Jun, but the Young Master is your brother! The Young Master has suffered so much over the years and had been treated by so many top doctors but his condition still had not improved. Jun Xie is so young, how can he possibly be able to cure the Young Master? I have heard everything. That Jun Xie has an extremely bad reputation in the academy and he had even dragged our Elder Young Master down together with him. Elder Young Master, you are not rted to that Jun Xie in any way, why do you defend him so much?¡±

    Saying that a young fourteen year old kid could cure someone when countless top doctors had been helpless was the biggest joke he had ever heard.

    Fan Jin told Ah Jing in anger: ¡°I do not want any of those words to spew forth from your mouth again. Whoever Jun Xie is, I will judge for myself and I do not need anyone to tell me otherwise. If you think you have too much time on your hands here, I can get my father to send you back to the academy, so that you won¡¯t have to concern yourself with all these rumours.¡±

    Ah Jing panicked upon hearing Fan Jin¡¯s words.

    ¡°Elder Young Master, I don¡¯t want to go! I want to take care of Young Master! The Young Master is my saviour! My life belongs to the Young Master!¡±

    Ah Jing had started crying once again as he pleaded.

    ¡°Alright. There is nothing here for you to do now. Go get some rest.¡±Fan Jin was afraid Ah Jing¡¯s crying would disturb Jun Xie¡¯s rest and he hurriedly dismissed Ah Jing with a frown on his face.

    Ah Jing left reluctantly and an idea formed in his head.

    The Elder Young Master was being too nice to Jun Xie and that had dragged the Young Master together into the muck. If this was allowed to continue, who knew what Jun Xie would eventually do to harm the two Young Masters? He decided that he needed to go see the Headmaster and tell him everything, to have the Headmaster drive the scheming Jun Xie out of the bamboo grove!

 Chapter 433

    Chapter 433: ¡°A Stubborn Fool (1)¡±

    As he stared at Fan Zhuo sleeping peacefully, Fan Jin¡¯s mind was in a whirl. The Qing Yun n is gone and Fan Zhuo¡¯s illness was worsening. Father had invited the best doctors here but they had not been able to cure Fan Zhuo. If things continued on like this.....

    Fan Jin¡¯s fists were tightly clenched. Fan Jin checked and when he saw that Fan Zhuo was still sound asleep, he suddenly got up and made his way towards the Headmaster¡¯s office in the Zephyr Academy.

    As Fan Jin stood before the door, he was about to knock when he heard Ah Jing¡¯s voiceing out from behind it.

    ¡°Headmaster Sir, please go see Young Master at once. If we allow Jun Xie to continue tormenting the Young Master, I¡¯m afraid he will.....¡±

    Fan Jin¡¯s heart sank, and he kicked the door open with a resounding crash.

    ¡°Ah Jing! Who allowed you toe here and spout such nonsense! ?¡± Fan Jin stared angrily at Ah Jing in disbelief who was standing in the office with red rimmed eyes. He had not expected that Ah Jing would actuallye straight to his father to carry such tall tales barely moments after he had scolded Ah Jing.

    ¡°El..... Elder Young Master.....¡± Ah Jing did not expect to see Fan Jin here and his face was aplete panic.

    The elderly man seated behind the desk had dark hair streaked with white at the sides, and his face was benign and kindly. When he saw Fan Jin at the door after it opened with a loud crash, his expression registered surprise.

    ¡°What brings you here, my son?¡± The Headmaster of the Zephyr Academy, Fan Qi, asked gently. He was Fan Jin¡¯s and Fan Zhuo¡¯s father and he held the highest authority in the whole Zephyr Academy.

    ¡°Father, please do not believe a word of what Ah Jing is telling you. I know Jun Xie better than Ah Jing does and he is definitely not the kind of person Ah Jing had portrayed him to be.¡± Fan Jin was already feeling very confused and he was quietly ming within his heart that Ah Jing was making things moreplicated now. Fan Jin was just contemting how he was going to convince Fan Qi to allow Jun Xie to take over Fan Zhuo treatment when he had stumbled upon this scene of Ah Jing defaming Jun Xie viciously.

    If it was not for Ah Jing¡¯s unwavering loyalty to Fan Zhuo all this years, Fan Jin would have just followed his rage and struck the stubborn fool dead at that moment and rid himself of that persistent hindrance.

    ¡°Elder Young Master! Do not be bewitched by that Jun Xie! Don¡¯t you know what kind of rumours are being spread in the academy about you because of Jun Xie? Jun Xie has never had any rtions with both our Young Masters before and it was due to the Elder Young Master¡¯s kindness that the Elder Young Master agreed to mentor Jun Xie. But Jun Xie had instead implicated our Elder Young Master and damaged his outstanding reputation. If he was really such a great person, he would not have dragged his feet and avoided showing up at the Beast Spirit faculty. Jun Xie had shamelessly stayed put at the Young Master¡¯s ce although he must know by doing that he will put the Elder Young Master¡¯s reputation in question. Jun Xie is inly taking advantage of our two Young Masters¡¯ kindness!¡± Ah Jing exhorted, intending to wake Fan Jin to face the truth.

    If it had only affected Fan Jin, he might still be able to disregard it. But when Jun Xie¡¯s ws were stretching over Fan Zhuo, Ah Jing could not hold himself back any longer.

    ¡°That is pure nder! Little Xie will never be the kind of person you are talking about! What was he supposed to do at the Beast Spirit faculty? To allow himself to be picked on by all those other disciples! ?¡± Fan Jin was staring at Ah Jing in wide eyed fury.

    Ah Jing cowered. But when he remembered that Jun Xie was still staying at the bamboo grove, he dragged the courage from within himself.

    ¡°Why would the others pick on him? It was because hemitted many despicable deeds! If he had felt any remorse, he should have stepped forward to apologise. But he had hid under Elder Young Master¡¯s wing and not mentioned a word of the wrongs he hadmitted. That¡¯s how scheming he is!¡±

    Ah Jing was simply driving Fan Jin mad. Fan Jin had always thought that Ah Jing was not very bright but had no other negative traits. But now, he had just discovered one more undesirable trait of Ah Jing. Ah Jing heard only what he wanted to hear and believe, and it was really stretching his patience very thin.

    ¡°He is scheming? If he is really as scheming as you say, why did he save Little Zhuo¡¯s life! ?¡± Fan Jin was already shouting.

 Chapter 434

    Chapter 434: ¡°A Stubborn Fool (2)¡±

    ¡°That was not due to her ability! Young Master¡¯s illness had rpsed like this before and there was one time that the Young Master recovered without any treatment at all! It must have been the same this time and Jun Xie had just coincidentally been there as well! How old is Jun Xie? How can he possibly know how to cure the Young Master! ? The Young Master¡¯s recovery could not possibly have anything to do with him and he had shamelessly imed all the credit for himself! Jun Xie is truly incorrigible!¡± Ah Jing screamed in response.

    A loud p suddenly sounded in the office!

    Unable to hold back his rage, Fan Jin had whipped out his hand and pped Ah Jing across his face. Ah Jing¡¯s cheek immediately swelled and he held his burning cheek in his hand, his eyes wide with shock as they stared at the fuming Fan Jin.

    Fan Qi, who had been silent all this while sighed and said to Ah Jing in a soft voice: ¡°Ah Jing, why don¡¯t you leave first. I¡¯ll speak to Fan Jin.¡±

    Ah Jing was still holding his stinging cheek and he bit his lip as he withdrew himself from the room.

    Fan Jin watched Ah Jing leave and he mmed the door shut after. He turned on his feet and sat down in a chair in a huff.

    ¡°You know very well what Ah Jing is like, why would you take him so seriously?¡± Fan Qi looked at his fuming son and shook his head helplessly.

    Fan Jin was still frustrated as he replied: ¡°I had not thought it was that bad, but this time, he has really gone overboard. I am very sure of Jun Xie¡¯s character. That boy does not speak much, but he has never consciously provoked anyone. Little Zhuo¡¯s rpse this time was all due to Jun Xie¡¯s timely treatment that his condition stabilised or I really dare not imagine what would have happened to Little Zhuo now. Ah Jing heard all the gossip and rumours in the academy and he believed them so easily and arbitrarily decided Jun Xie to be a scheming person. He is so hopelessly naive.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think you came all the way here to see me just for this.¡± Fan Qi said suddenly to Fan Jin, with a sparkle in his eyes.

    Fan Jin sat up straight and cleared his throat with a light cough.

    ¡°I came to see you about Little Zhuo.¡±

    ¡°How is Little Zhuo now?¡± Fan Qi heard that Fan Zhuo had had a rpse and he had been worried. But Fan Jin¡¯s appearance in the office had made him feel a little relieved.

    If Fan Jin would leave his brother¡¯s side, Fan Zhuo¡¯s condition must have stabilised.

    ¡°He is sound asleep. It¡¯s all thanks to Little Xie. I had not thought that at such a young age, he would possess such excellent skills in medicine.....¡± When the topic on Jun Xie¡¯s medical skills came up, Fan Jin¡¯s face lit up brightly and he excitedly rted in detail how Jun Xie¡¯s amazing skills had saved his little brother to Fan Qi.

    Fan Qi was at first seated calm and collected in his chair, but as Fan Jin¡¯s detailed description continued, Fan Qi¡¯s eyes grew wide, his face filled with amazement.

    ¡°Is everything you are telling me really true?¡± Fan Qi asked in shock after he heard Fan Jin¡¯s words.

    He knew Fan Jin¡¯s personality very well. Although the two brothers were not rted by blood, they had however grown up together and were very close. Fan Jin had always been very protective of his weak and sickly brother and if anyone were to want to harm Fan Zhuo, Fan Jin would be the first one to stand up to defend his brother.

    Hence, Fan Qi strongly believed that everything that Fan Jin was telling him today, was absolutely true.

    ¡°It¡¯s true, Father. I came here today to ask for your permission to allow Jun Xie to take over Little Zhuo¡¯s treatment.¡± Fan Jin said suddenly.

    ¡°That.....¡± Fan Qi was however hesitant. No matter how much he trusted his eldest son, the fact remained that Jun Xie was still only a fourteen year old. No matter what remarkable abilities Jun Xie possessed, he was still a very young child, how could he possibly be able to treat Fan Zhuo¡¯s illness?

    ¡°Father, we have no other choice left. The Qing Yun n is no longer around and all the other doctors and physicians had been helpless. Rather than waiting indefinitely like this, why don¡¯t we take gamble?¡± Fan Jin said determinedly. ¡°If it is because of all the rumours and gossips going around in the academy that is making you doubt Jun Xie, I, as your own son, am willing to personally vouch for him. There is absolutely nothing wrong with Jun Xie¡¯s character.¡±

 Chapter 435

    Chapter 435: ¡°A Stubborn Fool (3)¡±

    Fan Qi shook his head and said: ¡°That is the person Gu Li Sheng personally picked, I will naturally trust him.¡±

    Fan Jin waspletely shocked.

    ¡°Father! You know! ?¡±

    Fan Qi looked at his own son in the eyes and said: ¡°I might be old, but I am not foolish. Do you think without my consent, Gu Li Sheng would be able to put up his ¡°sleight of hand¡± performance within the Zephyr Academy? I do not only know that Jun Xie is the real disciple that Gu Li Sheng picked, I am also aware of groundless but malicious rumours sweeping across the whole campus. You might want to know, that the jade emblem of the Beast Spirit faculty in Jun Xie¡¯s hands was issued by me personally.¡±

    After Fan Jin heard his father¡¯s words, he suddenlyughed.

    ¡°Since Father trusts Little Xie¡¯s character, all these things would be easy to arrange! Uncle Gu really have very keen eyes, the Little Xie that he picked was actually able to exceed him in the Spirit Healing technique! That surely proves Little Xie cannot be measured against the same yardstick used for normal youths. Father, just let Jun Xie have a go at it!¡±

    Under Fan Jin¡¯s persistent and unwavering persuasion, Fan Qi finally agreed to allow Jun Xie to temporarily care for Fan Zhuo¡¯s condition. But if any situation beyond Jun Xie¡¯s capabilities were to arise, he must at the first instance inform Fan Jin and Fan Qi, and was not to hide anything about Fan Zhuo¡¯s condition from him.

    Having gotten the answer he wanted, Fan Jin was all smiles when he walked out of the Headmaster¡¯s office.

    And hidden in a ce near the office, Ah Jing was still holding his bruised cheek, thinking he had been unfairly victimised as he watched the departing figure of Fan Jin.

    He saw Fan Jin¡¯s happy expression and Ah Jing¡¯s heart sank. Judging from that reaction, he feared the Headmaster must have believed the Elder Young Master, and that must mean that Jun Xie would still be staying on in the bamboo grove in the days ahead.

    When that thought came into his mind, Ah Jing was suddenly filled with dread.

    If even the Headmaster believed Jun Xie¡¯s lies, who else would be able to save his Young Master! ?

    ¡°Ah Jing? What are you doing here?¡±

    Suddenly, a voice tinged with query sounded from behind Ah Jing.

    Ah Jing was startled and he hurriedly turned his head. Ah Jing saw an slightly elderly man who was about the same age as Fan Qi, looking at him with a kindly expression.

    ¡°Vice Headmaster!¡± Ah Jing realised who the man was and quickly bowed in greeting.

    The Vice Headmaster waved his hand dismissively and his gaze caught sight of the red and swollen cheek on Ah Jing¡¯s face. He asked in slight surprise: ¡°What happened?¡±

    Ah Jing¡¯s eyes reddened and he looked into the gentle and benign face of Vice Head Ning.

    Vice Head Ning¡¯s name was Ning Rui and he was the Vice Headmaster of the Zephyr Academy. He was also a fellow disciple of the Headmaster Fan Jin, having had the same Master. He was known to be a amicable and impartial man.

    Ah Jing¡¯s thoughts were filled with concern for his Young Master¡¯s predicament and Ah Jing suddenly pleaded: ¡°Vice Head Ning, will you save my Young Master! ?¡±

    ¡°Little Zhuo had a rpse?¡± Ning Rui¡¯s brow furrowed and he asked with concern.

    Ah Jing was blustering in tears and his nose was running as he rted every detail of the events that had happened to Ning Rui. Ning Rui was the Vice Headmaster and Fan Qi trusted him a lot. Ah Jing was hoping that Ning Rui would be able to speak to Fan Qi and convince him to drive Jun Xie out of the bamboo grove.

    After listening to Ah Jing, the look on Ning Rui¡¯s face was one of shock.

    ¡°Entrusting Little Zhuo into the care of a fourteen year old sounds like a rather careless thing to do.¡± Ning Rui reasoned.

    ¡°Not just that, that Jun Xie¡¯s reputation in the academy cannot be any worse! How can they leave the Young Master in the hands of such a person! ? The Headmaster must have gotten muddled.¡± Ah Jing sobbed.

    Ning Ruiforted Ah Jing a little and promised to speak with the Headmaster about it, to see if Fan Qi would change his mind.

    Having gotten Ning Rui¡¯s assurance, Ah Jing was relieved. He thanked Ning Rui profusely and finally left wiping his tears after Ning Rui coaxed him a little.

    As he watched Ah Jing¡¯s disappearing back, the sympathy in Ning Rui¡¯s eyes suddenly disappeared, not leaving a single trace behind.

 Chapter 436

    Chapter 436: ¡°A Stubborn Fool (4)¡±

    ¡°Jun Xie?¡± Ning Rui tasted the words as they passed his lips. The name that Ah Jing had repeated countless times. His eyes narrowed and he turned around to say to the disciple behind him: ¡°Bring Miss to my office.¡±

    After rying his order, Ning Rui proceeded to walk off, in a direction bringing him further away from the Headmaster¡¯s office.

    Ning Rui sat within his office, his gentle and kindly face was deep in thought. Momentster, a knocking broke the silence and Ning Rui looked up and said: ¡°Come in.¡±

    The door was pushed open and a youngdy stepped in, gliding slowly into the room. She saw Ning Rui and lightly greeted: ¡°Daddy wanted me toe over in such a hurry, I wonder what is it for?¡±

    The youngdy that just came in, moved as gracefully as a swan, and was just as beautiful as well. She was the one all the disciples in the academy deferentially addressed as Senior Ning, Ning Xin.

    Ning Rui looked at his graceful and beautiful daughter with pride and raised his hand to beckon her to sit down before he said: ¡°I saw Ah Jing today.¡±

    ¡°Ah Jing? The dumb kid serving Fan Zhuo where he is holed up in?¡± Ning Xin asked in reply.

    Ning Rui nodded. ¡°Yes, that kid is still as dense as ever and I was able to make him spill everything with just a few kindly words of concern. Fan Zhuo has had a guest in his little bamboo grove this past month, and Fan Jin was the one who brought the guest in.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Fan Zhuo was actually willing to stay with someone else? That¡¯s rather strange.¡± Ning Xin said with an eyebrow raised.

    ¡°The one staying there is someone you know.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°Jun Xie.¡±

    Astonishment showed just a fleeting moment on Ning Xin¡¯s face, and she recovered quickly.

    ¡°Fan Jin really brought that kid there? Why would he do that?¡± That was just a disciple discarded by the Spirit Healer faculty, why would Fan Jin put in so much effort?

    Ning Rui continued: ¡°You asked me to help you locate Jun Xie to use him against Fan Jin, and now you know where he is. But if he continues to stay with Fan Zhuo in the bamboo grove, you would not be able to touch him there.¡±

    Ning Xin thought about it a moment. She did not care whether Jun Xie lived or died. She only wanted to make use of Jun Xie to suppress Fan Jin. Fan Jin was extremely popr and enjoyed a impable reputation in the Zephyr Academy, and would not be easily taken down. But this time, Fan Jin had ced a wrong bet and shielded Jun Xie who was constantly hounded by everyone for multiple wrongdoings. That had given Ning Xin the perfect opportunity to take Fan Jin down this time.

    During this period, using Jun Xie¡¯s infractions as an excuse, Ning Xin had made people spread unfavourable rumours about Fan Jin, and caused Fan Jin¡¯s ster reputation to take a big hit.

    ¡°There¡¯s no rush. As long as I know where that kid is, your daughter will be able to force her to do what I want.¡± Ning Xin¡¯s beautiful face was suddenly clouded by a trace of viciousness.

    Ning Rui stared at Ning Xin and warned: ¡°In terms of capabilities, Fan Jin is very much stronger than Fan Zhuo, and in the Zephyr Academy, Fan Jin¡¯s reputation has always been one notch higher than yours.¡±

    Ning Xin¡¯s eyes narrowed. With her beautiful face and her guile, she had now be the Zephyr Academy¡¯s most popr and most respected Senior Ning. But no matter how hard she tried, she was unable to take over the position the disciples have in their hearts for Fan Jin.

    Ning Rui went on: ¡°Ah Jing told me that Fan Zhuo had a rpse and his illness seems to be getting worse. With the state Fan Zhuo¡¯s body is in, he would notst the year. Without Fan Zhuo, Fan Qi will be without blood kin. Fan Jin is just an adopted child and his reputation has been greatly diminished. But all this is still not enough. Ning Xin, you have never disappointed me. I hope this time, you cane up with a n good enough, to handle all the issues properly.¡±

    Ning Xin nodded, in tacit understanding of what Ning Rui had clearly meant by ¡°handle all the issues¡±.

 Chapter 437

    Chapter 437: ¡°A Stubborn Fool (5)¡±

    The position of the Headmaster of the Zephyr Academy, had always been passed down from father to son.

    The previous Headmaster of the Zephyr Academy was the Master of Fan Qi and Ning Rui. Their Master had no offsprings and he had handed down his position as Headmaster to his disciple, Fan Qi.

    ording to tradition, if Fan Zhuo remains alive, Fan Qi would be able to relinquish his Headmaster¡¯s position to Fan Zhuo. But if Fan Zhuo were to die, the fact remains that Fan Jin is only an adopted child. However, Fan Jin¡¯s exceedingly high poprity in the Zephyr Academy might just be able to push him up to legitimately seed the position.

    For Ning Rui to assume the position, he would have to get rid of the two sons of Fan Qi¡¯s before it would be possible.

    Seeing through her father¡¯s intentions, Ning Xin was naturally happy to lend a hand to make it possible.

    ¡°In another two weeks, it would be the day we conduct the Spirit Hunt. At that time, all those seniors who are mentoring our new disciples will have to bring their new charges into the Battle Spirit Forest. Jun Xie is under Fan Jin¡¯s charge and they will have to go together. Fan Jin might be rather powerful, but if a dumb kid who knows nothing is following behind him with his every step, would be still be able to perform to his full potential?¡± Ning Xinughed softly, hiding theughter behind her hand.

    Fan Jin had only himself to me, to have stupidly chosen Jun Xie.

    ¡°That kid named Jun Xie, how much do you know about him? How are you so sure he would be a burden and not an asset to Fan Jin?¡± Nin Rui asked cautiously.

    ¡°That kid was sharing the same room with Yin Yan previously but had moved outter. I¡¯ve had him checked out. He possesses an orange spirit and a beast type ring spirit. His spiritual power might not be too shabby, but his ring spirit is however of a very low grade, an ordinary ck cat. I would even say it¡¯s a useless ring spirit.¡± Ning Xin replied, her voiceced with contempt. Attaining a orange spirit at fourteen was a great feat, but within the Zephyr Academy, there were a few sixteen or seventeen year old orange spirits as well, but the number was very small. However, the ring spirits those people possessed, were not what an ordinary ck cat could match up to.

    In a battle at this level, it was stillrgely dependant on their ring spirits.

    ¡®¡°If that is really the case, it would be good for us. But Jun Xie is not like other disciples, he doesn¡¯t even go to the faculty. If you want to force him to go with Fan Jin to partake in the Spirit Hunt, it might not be that easy to convince him. But I have an idea that might just work.¡± Ning Rui said.

    ¡°I would implore my Daddy to teach me a thing or two.¡±

    ¡°That Jun Xie might be staying in the bamboo grove, but he is on bad terms with Ah Jing. Ah Jing is easily swayed and he has his reservations about Jun Xie after hearing all the gossip and rumours all over the academy. Ah Jing is currently looking to drive Jun Xie out of the bamboo grove and if you are to tell him that you can help him attain his wish, it might make your mission easier.¡± Ning Rui said with a smile.

    Ning Xin¡¯s eyes sparkled. The little bamboo grove had been assigned by Fan Qi to be Fan Zhuo¡¯s private dwelling to allow him a ce for recuperation. Anyone besides people from the Fan family were not allowed to intrude without permission. If she could enlist Ah Jing¡¯s help in this, it would make things very easy for her.

    ¡°I will immediately get Yin Yan to get closer to Ah Jing.¡± Ning Xin already had an idea in her head. She had always pulled the strings from behind and had Yin Yan do all the work. She had thought that if by any chance, any of her schemes blew its cover someday, she would be able to tly deny it all.

    ¡°Yin Yan seems very useful to you and listens to you a lot. It was fortunate that I did everything I could to have Fan Jin diverted away at that time.¡± Ning Rui¡¯s face was smug as he recalled the incident.

    With Fan Jin¡¯s personality, he would not reject a new disciple for no rhyme or reason. And Ning Rui had hatched a scheme and arranged everything, hidden in the background. He knew that Gu Li Sheng would secretly observe the new disciples right after they were admitted. On that first night in the Zephyr Academy for the new disciples, Ning Rui had noticed Gu Li Sheng nod slightly when he was observing Yin Yan and Ning Rui knew that to be a sign that Gu Li Sheng intended to recruit Yin Yan into the Spirit Healer faculty. He had taken specific measures to have Fan Jin reject him and leave, and made Yin Yan bore hatred for Fan Jin. Yin Yan had instead bepletely loyal to Ning Xin, who had selflessly saved Yin Yan from his ¡°humiliation and embarrassment.¡±

 Chapter 438

    Chapter 438: ¡°A Stubborn Fool (6)¡±

    When Fan Jin got back to the bamboo grove, Fan Zhuo was still sound asleep. He sat down for a long while outside the hut in the yard until Jun Xie came out from his room. He hurried over to catch up with Jun Xie and told him that Fan Qi had agreed to allow him to treat Fan Zhuo condition.

    Those same words, were coincidentally overheard by Ah Jing who was just returning from the academy as well. At that moment, Ah Jing suddenly fell into dejection.

    Having officially taken over Fan Zhuo¡¯s treatment, Jun Wu Xie no longer kept mum on Fan Zhuo¡¯s daily welfare. The first thing she changed was Fan Zhuo¡¯s daily meals. She changed the meals from normal food to medicinal cuisine. Then, she went to Fan Zhuo¡¯s room, and in one big sweep, she gathered up all the medicines and elixirs in there and threw them all out.

    Her outrageously bold actions drove a twitch into the corner of Fan Jin¡¯s eye and he secretly retrieved all the thrown all medicines and elixirs, which by the way, were all rare and incredibly expensive, in preparation for any unexpected situations.

    Fan Zhuo¡¯s body was not able to withstand any traumatic stimtions, in both the method of treatment employed for his illness, and the tonics given to fortify his body. Moreover, in the severely weakened state his body was in at that moment, any tonic in his body might adversely be a burden on Fan Zhuo.

    One other thing bothered Jun Wu Xie about Fan Zhuo¡¯s condition, and that was the circumstances surrounding Fan Zhuo¡¯s rpse this time round.

    Based on past experience, she felt that it was not simply just a rpse this time. From what she had observed on the condition of Fan Zhuo¡¯s body and the kind of nursing he had received previously, which would not cure him, but she was nevertheless certain that it was enough to allow Fan Zhuo to maintain the condition of his health without any surprises for a long period. But Fan Zhuo¡¯s sudden and violent rpse made her feel there was more to it than meets the eye.

    Jun Wu Xie had checked Fan Zhuo¡¯s daily menu and went through the medicines, elixirs, and tonics that Fan Zhuo consumed on a daily basis, but had not found anything that would pose to be a problem.

    To gain a deeper insight, Jun Wu Xie summoned Ah Jing. Fan Jin followed closely behind, and warned Ah Jing with his eyes ring, to cooperate.

    Ah Jing had no choice but to rte in detail what Fan Zhuo had eaten and consumed recently and even brought Jun Wu Xie and Fan Jin to the kitchen to check on the food stored there. What Fan Zhuo had been served the past two days were no different from normal.

    Jun Wu Xie asked how often did Fan Zhuo suffer from his rpses and the answers told her nothing out of the ordinary.

    There wasn¡¯t a pattern to Fan Zhuo¡¯s rpses. Sometimes it happened once a month, sometimes it happened once a week, there was no sequence to it.

    Seeing all the leads were all about broken, Jun Wu Xie did not inquire further, and started to prepare things she needed to nurse Fan Zhuo back to health.

    Specifically targeting Fan Zhuo¡¯s condition, Jun Wu Xie intended to use a two pronged approach. Medicinal cuisine would be used to nurse his body from internally, and externally, medicinal baths would be used to boost the effects coupled with daily acupuncture on Fan Zhuo.

    Fan Zhuo was initially rather puzzled by Fan Jin¡¯s arrangements and was finding it a little toe to terms with having Jun Xie treat his illness. But after hearing Fan Jin¡¯s exnation, Fan Zhuo understood Fan Jin¡¯s rationale, turned to thank Jun Xie for saving him, and was extremely receptive of the arrangements Jun Xie had nned for him.

    Time flew and five days passed quickly. These five days to Fan Zhuo, had him feeling it was the mostfortable time he had spent in a long time. The usual pain felt in his body had gradually disappeared and some colour had returned to his face. Hisplexion might not be as pink as a normal youth, but Fan Zhuo looked more energized than before.

    Ah Jing would frequently urge Fan Zhuo to beware of this and that time and time again, but Fan Zhuo ignored Ah Jing¡¯s urgingspletely.

    When he saw that Fan Zhuo and Jun Xie were getting closer and closer by the day, Ah Jing¡¯s fists suddenly clenched tightly, as he sent out his ring spirit, carrying a little note with it.

    In the other end of the academy, Yin Yan was standing by the window in his room within the dormitory, reading a little note he had just received. The corners of his mouth curled up into a chilling smile and he took quick steps as he walked out of the dormitory building. He secretly gathered several disciples of the Zephyr Academy together in a dark corner, and whispered schemingly to all of them.

    A storm was brewing in the Zephyr Academy and the peaceful and tranquil little bamboo grove, was about to lose its peace and quiet.

 Chapter 439

    Chapter 439: ¡°A Delicious Killer (1)¡±

    That afternoon, Fan Jin came to the bamboo grove for his usual exploitation of his brother. When he saw his brother¡¯s rosier cheeks, he felt both relieved and d at the same time.

    Fan Zhuo¡¯s meals had beenpletely switched to medicinal cuisine and though it was not as tasty as the usual cuisine Fan Qi had previously arranged, it was nevertheless different and a weed change.

    Ah Jing¡¯s face was dark as he brought the dishes out to the table. Fan Zhuo picked up his chopsticks consciously and lowered his head to start eating the medicinal cuisine prepared for him, trying his hardest to shut out the incredibly alluring fragrance wafting past his nose from thevish spread prepared for the other two.

    His appetite had always been small and after having taken Jun Xie¡¯s medicinal cuisine for the past few days, the colour on his face had improved considerably and he felt more energetic. He was starting to feel that he had a lot more to look forward to in his days ahead and sacrificing a little on his lust for fine food was apromise he would willingly ept.

    Fan Jin on the other hand, was oblivious to it all and his chopsticks stirred up a small whirlwind on the table. Fortunately, Fan Zhuo was quicker this time and grabbed a small amount of food from all the various dishes and put them on a separate dish for Jun Xie. If not, with the slow pace that Jun Xie ate, he would be left with nothing with Fan Jin eating at the same table.

    Besides Jun Wu Xie and the Fan brothers, there was another tiny figure at the table.

    Ever since Fan Zhuo knew that Jun Xie¡¯s ring spirit was not afraid of him, he had often asked for the little ck cat to eat at the same table with them.

    Although ring spirits were not able to obtain any nourishment from mortal foods, ring spirits were however not adverse to tasting them.

    The little ck cat was exactly like that. Every time that Fan Zhuo arranged for delicacies to be prepared for it, the little ck cat had never refused him, and ate the food without any fuss. While it nibbled at the food, its tail would often brush against Fan Zhuo¡¯s arm, bringing about a reddish tinge to show on Fan Zhuo¡¯s face.

    Fan Jin was gobbling up the feast on the table quickly while Jun Wu Xie was taking her own sweet time to nibble and chew. After a few moments, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s chopsticks suddenly stilled.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Fan Jin asked of Jun Xie over his emptying bowl. Fan Jin could not help but ask when he saw that the dishes picked out for Jun Xie had not lessened by much and the bowl of rice was still almost full.

    ¡°Is the food not suited to your taste?¡± Fan Zhuo put down his own chopsticks and asked Jun Xie, concern written over his face.

    Jun Wu Xie frowned and her lips were pressed together. She stared at the spread before her on the table and suddenly stood up to snatch the chopsticks from Fan Jin¡¯s hand and threw them upon the floor.

    ¡°Wh..... I am not finished.....¡± Fan Jin stared, his eyes blinking in confusion at Jun Xie.

    ¡°Do not eat.¡± Jun Wu Xie said suddenly.

    Fan Jin was horrified, and his expression suddenly changed. He immediately pulled out a silver chopstick he carried around with him and tested all the dishes on the table with it. But he did not see any signs of the silver chopstick turning dark as he pulled it out from the various dishes before him.

    ¡°There¡¯s no poison.¡± Fan Jin said.

    ¡°It¡¯s not poison. It¡¯s the tonic.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes narrowed. The room was filled with the fragrance of food from the meal spread out on the table before them. But masked under the myriad smells present, Jun Wu Xie detected a very faint smell of herbs.

    The smell was not distinct but Jun Wu Xie was certain that it was not poisonous, but it was some kind of tonic.

    ¡°Tonic?¡± Fan Jin was even more confused.

    Jun Wu Xie lowered her head in thought as the question that had bugged her all this while suddenly had an answer.

    ¡°Fan Zhuo¡¯s rpse was not a coincidence but was caused by someone¡¯s hand.¡± Jun Wu Xie reaffirmed her suspicion all this while aloud.

    ¡°What! ?¡± Fan Jin stood up in anger, his face incredulous as he stared at Jun Xie. ¡°Little Xie, are you saying..... someone had drugged these dishes?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie nodded.

    ¡°In the beginning, when I had taken Fan Zhuo¡¯s pulse, I had thought that something felt out of ce. Based on the condition of Fan Zhuo¡¯s bodily health at that time, his pulse shouldn¡¯t have been that chaotic.¡±

 Chapter 440

    Chapter 440: ¡°A Delicious Killer (2)¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Fan Zhuo¡¯s expression became serious as well.

    ¡°Your body is in a very weakened state. And it is due to the weakness that it cannot be subjected to any harsh stimtions or reactions. But that anomaly had however urred repeatedly on your body. This could only mean that someone has gone through some undetected avenues to induce your illness to rpse.¡± Jun Wu Xie exined as she rubbed at her chin gently in thought. She finally understood why she had been unable to detect any trace of poison in Fan Zhuo¡¯s body.

    The culprit had never used poison right from the start, but had instead cleverly employed another method.

    ¡°Fan Zhuo has been sickly from young and all his internal organs are much weaker than normal people. In Fan Zhuo¡¯s case, if you want to give him tonics to fortify and strengthen his body, you can only give him those with a mild effect. However, if Fan Zhuo is given anything harsh with a strong effect, his weakened body would be unable to bear up under the violent reaction induced and that will lead to a sudden rpse of his illness without requiring anyone who wished him harm to exert any other efforts.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes grew colder, as she saw the craftiness of the culprit from the method they employed.

    Anymon poison, however careful it was used, would be easily detected, but using nourishing tonics in such a roundabout way, however, would be seen as nothing unusual.

    Jun Wu Xie had initially thought that Fan Zhuo had been poisoned, but she had not seen any signs on Fan Zhuo that showed that he had been poisoned. It was until thest rpse that Fan Zhuo had suffered that made Jun Wu Xie sure that her suspicions had not been wrong.

    To Fan Zhuo¡¯s current condition, a tonic was as good as poison to him.

    ¡°It¡¯s been added into these dishes here?¡± Fan Jin¡¯s was feeling his rage start to rise.

    ¡°Yes. But the culprit is extremely crafty. He did not add in any into the food we eat everyday, and only slips it in when he wants Fan Zhuo to suffer a rpse. By using a method like this, he was assured that it would be reliably delivered to Fan Zhuo, and he would not be easily found out. As the amount of tonics and elixirs that Fan Zhuo consumes daily isrge, even if physicians were brought in to check, they would not suspect that Fan Zhuo¡¯s rpse had been brought about by a non poisonous tonic. The culprit need not employ the use of poison, but merely needs to use nourishing tonics against Fan Zhuo, and wait undetected for Fan Zhuo¡¯s body to expire on its own, under the torment brought about by his inability to withstand the induced nourishment.¡±

    The method employed was rather devious, and Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyebrow was raised as she grew absorbed in her own thoughts.

    If she had not paid close attention to the food and drinks that Fan Zhuo consumed daily, she might not have discovered it so soon.

    Upon hearing Jun Xie¡¯s words, Fan Zhuo¡¯s face had paled considerably and Fan Jin¡¯s fists were tightly clenched in rage.

    ¡°Who is it! ? Who is so bent on sending Little Zhuo to his death! ?¡± Fan Jin shattered the table with a p of his palm on the table with a loud crash, scattering the crockery all over the floor.

    Fan Zhuo was already so defenceless and weak. Who could be so vicious as to want to push him over the cliff into the deep abyss!

    Jun Wu Xie gave the brothers a sideways nce. ¡°It is not too difficult to find out the identity of the culprit. We will only need to wait.¡±

    In that peaceful little bamboo grove, there had only been Fan Zhuo and Ah Jing staying in there all this time. Even though Ah Jing had borne a grudge against Jun Wu Xie during the period she had been there, Jun Wu Xie did not think that Ah Jing would actually add anything into their food. All the raw ingredients, fruits and vegetables they ate were delivered to the bamboo grove by Fan Qi¡¯s disciple personally daily, and he was absolutely trustworthy. If the problem did not lie in the person receiving the goods, the only possibility left was that the problemid in the food delivered here itself.

    To uncover who was the culprit behind it, they could only wait in inaction for the culprit to deliver more clues right into their hands.

    ¡°Wait?¡± Fan Jin was a little puzzled.

    Jun Wu Xie turned to Fan Zhuo and said: ¡°You did not find anything odd with the dishes and you ate them as you did usually. And you will suffer a rpse today.¡±

    Fan Zhuo was shocked, but he raised his head without hesitation and looked at Jun Xie to say: ¡°I¡¯ll do what you tell me to.¡±

    ¡°Little Xie, you want Little Zhuo to fake a rpse? But..... Little Zhuo doesn¡¯t know how to.....¡± Fan Jin knew his little brother very well. Asking Fan Zhuo to put up a convincing act was just impossible for him.

    Jun Wu Xie looked up at the brothers and said softly: ¡°With me around, he doesn¡¯t need to know how.¡±

 Chapter 441

    Chapter 441: ¡°A Delicious Killer (3)¡±

    That afternoon, Fan Zhuo had another rpse. The ferocity of the rpse was so intense that Ah Jing fell to the ground in shock. Just as Ah Jing was about to run out in search of a physician to save Fan Zhuo, he suddenly recovered miraculously. Heforted Ah Jing a little and the matter ended there.

    The next day, after the person delivered the daily food ingredients to the kitchen, Jun Wu Xie asked Fan Jin to retrieve a few samples from among the delivery. She checked them thoroughly but did not find anything suspicious.

    ¡°The culprit is being very careful. The food that we eat everyday has not been drugged.¡± Jun Wu Xie looked at the radish in her hand and tossed it to Fan Jin.

    Fan Jin caught it and turned it over and over, inspecting the radish closely before he took a big bite out of it, crunching it in his mouth.

    ¡°It seems that the culprit wants Little Zhuo to suffer from a rpse only asionally, and let the continuous and prolonged turmoil take its toll and eat at Little Zhuo¡¯s lifeforce till it depletespletely on its own. It¡¯s all part of his vicious n.¡± Fan Jin narrowed his eyes as he stared at the radish, picturing it as the culprit, and took a enormous bite out of it.

    ¡°We can only wait for the culprit to strike again.¡± Fan Zhuo sighed, resigned.

    As the three of them chatted, shouts were heard from outside in the little bamboo grove.

    ¡°Jun Xie! You despicable cad! Aftermitting such shameless atrocities, you decided to hide here! ? Just get out of the Zephyr Academy now!¡±

    ¡°Jun Xie! Not even Fan Jin and Fan Zhuo can shield you. Do not think for moment that everything will just blow over! All your unscrupulous and shameless deeds have been made known and everyone in the academy knows of it!¡±

    The incessant shouts and curses caused the faces of both the Fan brothers to darken immediately.

    The three people in the room walked out.

    As they came out into the little yard within the bamboo grove, they saw several Zephyr Academy disciples still shouting, standing in the yard.

    Fan Zhuo stared in anger at the young intruders within his yard.

    The bamboo grove was a space specially segregated by Fan Qi for Fan Zhuo¡¯s recuperation and the ce was off limits to everyone. Even the teachers were not allowed ess and needless to say, the ce was strictly prohibited from any of the academy¡¯s disciples. Strangely, these disciples had suddenly appeared and started shouting and cursing at Jun Xie right here within the bamboo grove!

    The main doors into the yard were standing wide open and it seemed these disciples had found their way in uninhibited.

    ¡°Ah Jing!¡± Fan Jin assessed the situation and knew how this hade about.

    If someone had not opened the door from the inside, these troublemakers would not have been able toe in here!

    Ah Jing came running out from the kitchen and his clean face was tinged with panic.

    ¡°Why are all these people in here! ? Have you forgotten the Headmaster¡¯s strict orders! ?¡± Fan Jin stared at Ah Jing in fury. Ah Jing had not been too difficult recently. Besides the fact that his face was perpetually unhappy, he had not done anything else against Fan Zhuo¡¯s wishes. But today¡¯s incident was just too much!

    Ah Jing¡¯s expression was one of shock as his eyes looked at the disciples within the yard and looked at the wide open doors, before he said: ¡°Elder Young Master, you have misunderstood. I was just sweeping the pebbled path outside when I suddenly remembered that I had left something over the fire in the kitchen. I hurried back into the kitchen and forgot to shut the doors. I do not know how these people got in here.¡±

    After saying that, Ah Jing walked towards those disciples and chased them out. Those disciples were still shouting their curses as they were being ushered out, pointedly shouting out the various vicious deeds of Jun Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie watched without expression at the farce before her, and she did not miss the guilt in Ah Jing¡¯s eyes when he was exining himself to Fan Jin.

    It seemed that this person really hated her.

    ¡°Jun Xie, if you really think you are innocent, then you wouldn¡¯t be hiding yourself here like this! Be a man and get out of here!¡± As they were being pushed out, those disciples still did not give up and continued to shout.

    Fan Jin¡¯s face turned incredibly dark at that moment.

 Chapter 442

    Chapter 442: ¡°It¡¯s Time (1)¡±

    It was thought the staying within the bamboo grove would give them the peace that was desired. They had never thought the the other disciples would be so bold to breach the boundaries to disrupt the tranquility.

    Fan Zhuo stared with disapproval at Ah Jing, knowing very well what he had done.

    ¡°Ah Jing, if anything like this happens one more time, you can go back to the academy.¡± Fan Zhuo said with a sigh. Ah Jing had been around so long that Ah Jing had been thought to have as good as grown up together with him. Ah Jing had put Fan Zhuo¡¯s interest before his own from young and though he was fiercely loyal, he had not been entirely bright. The fact was that Jun Xie had treated Fan Zhuo for quite a while and his condition had shown considerable visible progress. But even that had still not deterred Ah Jing from believing in the rumours in the academy, and Fan Zhuo had no choice but to issue an ultimatum.

    Ah Jing stood nkly in the yard as he saw the cold stare that Fan Zhuo was giving him. Ah Jing felt as if he had been struck by lightning and he clenched his fists tightly, before he turned his stare towards Jun Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie nced at Ah Jing and pulled off a leaf from the bamboo and put it before her eyes before she turned to walk away without a word.

    The Fan brothers followed Jun Xie into the hut and Fan Zhuo observed Jun Xie carefully. However, he did not notice anything different from usual and there was no anger.

    ¡°Little Xie, what did your action mean earlier?¡± Fan Zhuo noticed Jun Xie¡¯s earlier action when he had put a leaf before his eyes and that had made Fan Zhuo curious.

    ** ¡°Can¡¯t see the forest for the trees.¡± Jun Wu Xie poured herself some tea and sat down to sip at it slowly.

    The Fan brothers exchanged a nce and they understood immediately.

    Jun Xie must have known of Ah Jing¡¯s enmity towards him right from the beginning and in today¡¯s incident, Jun Xie must have thought exactly as they had. Jun Xie had not said a word but had only thrown a hint as a reply to Ah Jing¡¯s actions today.

    ¡°Cough, you shouldn¡¯t take today¡¯s incident to heart. I assure you that things like this will never happen again.¡± Fan Jin cleared his throat self consciously as he said those words. If it had been anyone else, he would have given that person a thrashing. But Ah Jing had been unwavering in his loyalty to Fan Zhuo for many years and his fists were a little hesitant tond heavily upon Ah Jing.

    Jun Wu Xie gave Fan Jin a nce but remained silent.

    Guarantee that such things would never happen again?

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mouth curled up at the corners, but there was absolutely no warmth in that.

    As expected, two dayster, the same farce yed out once again within the bamboo grove. It was another group of disciples this time but the script had been almost the same.

    Ah Jing did not even bother to appear this time and allowed the shouting and admonishments to continue unhindered.

    Fan Jin was not around this time around and only Fan Zhuo and Jun Wu Xie were there. Faced with those shouting disciples, Fan Zhuo was just about to go out and drive them away when Jun Wu Xie stopped him.

    ¡°Leave them be.¡± Jun Wu Xie was perfectly calm within the room.

    ¡°You¡¯re not angry?¡± Fan Zhuo stared at Jun Xie¡¯s expressionless face and he totally admired Jun Xie for his impossibleposure.

    ¡°I¡¯m listening.¡± Jun Wu Xie replied.

    ¡°Listening to what?¡±

    ¡°To hear what the one behind all this is up to.¡± Jun Wu Xie was looking at the tea within her cup and her eyes were fixated on a pale green tea leaf floating in the middle upon the tea¡¯s surface. Jun Wu Xie pushed her little finger onto the floating tea leaf lightly and the tea¡¯s surface broke as it rippled towards the sides of the cup.

    Fan Zhuo did not answer, not understanding what Jun Xie had meant.

    ¡°The day of the Spirit Hunt ising up fast.¡± Jun Wu Xie looked up, as she looked out the window, staring at the lush green grove of bamboos.

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Fan Zhuo could not fathom what Jun Xie was thinking.

    ¡°It¡¯s time.¡± Jun Wu Xie turned her gaze back into the room. Things havee to a point. She hadpleted redesigning the Spirit Healing technique. And the time is ripe.

    ¡°Little Xie?¡± Fan Zhuo¡¯s eyes had remained on Jun Xie all this while. He suddenly felt a changee over Jun Xie and he seemed to be different from his usual self. That imprable calm had gradually faded from his eyes and was reced by a terrifying chill.

    ** Trantor¡¯s note: Chinese idiom was used here, read as ¡°y¨© y¨¨ zh¨¤ng m¨´¡± and Ò»È~ÕÏÄ¿ in Chinese characters.

    Literal trantion says ¡°eyes obscured by a single leaf¡±, meaning when a person cannot see the wider picture and sees only what is foremost before their eyes. Hence I inserted ¡°Can¡¯t see the forest for the trees¡± in trantion.

 Chapter 443

    Chapter 443: ¡°It¡¯s Time (2)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie stood up and proceeded to step out of the room. Fan Zhuo hurried to get up and followed after Jun Xie.

    In the yard, the disciples who were shouting endlessly were further encouraged when they saw Jun Xiee out, and their curses and taunts grew in intensity.

    ¡°Go back to your doghouses and let the pack know that I will turn up on the day of the Spirit Hunt. Since you dogs want me to go so badly, I shall grant your wishes. Just don¡¯t regret itter.¡± Jun Wu Xie said as she gave the disciples a chilling gaze. The frosty voice prated like a cold de, piercing through the ruckus the disciples were making.

    The disciples were shocked and suddenly terrified by Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words and they were just about to step up to rebut when they were met with the frosty eyes of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s. They saw the frigid chill in those eyes and the razor sharp gaze. The chill prated their hearts and the disciples all cringed involuntarily, feeling all their courage seep into the ground. One of them barely managed a soft almost inaudible mumble in his attempt to say something and they all ran away with their tails between their legs.

    After those troublemakers had left, Fan Zhuo asked immediately: ¡°Little Xie, you are intending to go for the Spirit Hunt? What did your words earlier mean?¡±

    The Spirit Hunt, was a grand event the Zephyr Academy organized every half yearly. On the day of the Spirit Hunt, all of the Zephyr Academy¡¯s disciples would assemble and be sent to the Battle Spirits Forest to hunt the Spirit Beasts. Hunting Spirit Beasts will gain you spirit stones and train the disciples in their actualbat experience. But the Battle Spirits Forest extended across vast expanses and even when the thousands of disciples entered the forest all at once, they would be just like a grain of sand in the sea. All kinds of Spirit Beasts, from low to high grades, reside within the forest and if one was not careful, and they angered a ferocious Spirit Beast, they could easily be food for the Spirit Beast. In all the previous Spirit Hunt meets, there were always disciples who lost their lives to the Battle Spirits Forest.

    Besides the disciples in the main division of the Zephyr Academy, even the branch division disciples were included in the Spirit Hunt. And the highest losses in the previous meets, had alwayse from the branch division.

    On the day of the Spirit Hunt, those seniors who were mentoring the new disciples, were required to lead their wards throughout the whole event and this was one of the main reason why so many seniors dreaded to mentor the freshmen.

    The Battle Spirits Forest was filled with danger and one could not be sure if they would get through it safely themselves and being dragged down by a weak and inexperienced freshman wasn¡¯t an entirely attractive proposition.

    Jun Xie might have attained an orange spirit, but his ring spirit was.....

    Fan Zhuo could not help himself but turned his gaze solemnly onto the little ck cat on Jun Xie¡¯s shoulders.

    Little ck was really cute, but when it came to battle.....

    ¡°I¡¯ve stayed here rather long, it is time I go back to the academy.¡± Jun Wu Xie said with her eyes narrowed. So many people ¡°yearned¡± for her to return, and she thought she should grant them their wish.

    Fan Zhuo¡¯s face was one of panic and he hurriedly said: ¡°Little Xie, you do not have to care about what all the others say. My brother and I know for sure you are not the kind of person they say you are. You do not have to change a single thing about yourself and you can just stay here as long as you want. Having you here has been really nice and you saved my life, making you my saviour. I know all this is the doing of Ah Jing and I will make him go back to the academy tomorrow. You..... don¡¯t go.¡± Fan Zhuo¡¯s tone was almost pleading and his pale face was looking more tired than usual due to the anxiety.

    However, Jun Wu Xie shook her head.

    ¡°My return, is not due to anyone¡¯s influence, and just my decision alone.¡±

    Ah Jing was at best only a pawn. Jun Wu Xie could not be bothered to retaliate against a mindless idiot. She had heard every word those disciples who hade to the bamboo grove shouting and cursing in the past two days. Every of those curses and scoldings had all been taunting her to get out of the bamboo grove.

    And if she were to return to the academy at this time, she would have to partake in the Spirit Hunt.

    Was that not what those people were after?

    But.....

    With her return, those people had better not regret it. Even if they do.....

    It¡¯s toote!

 Chapter 444

    Chapter 444: ¡°It¡¯s Time (3)¡±

    Jun Xie was determined to partake in the Spirit Hunt and Fan Zhuo was unable to convince him otherwise even when he dragged Fan Jin together with him to persuade Jun Xie.

    Fortunately, Fan Jin will be with Jun Xie during the Spirit Hunt and Fan Zhuo hadplete confidence in his brother¡¯s skills and that set his mind at ease a little.

    Ah Jing was driven out from the bamboo grove that very night by Fan Zhuo. Ah Jing sobbed and wailed noisily and incessantly, which made Fan Jin so frustrated that he knocked Ah Jing out with a single strike and threw him into the Headmaster¡¯s study, dumping the problem into Fan Qi¡¯sp.

    The day of the Spirit Hunt was closing in fast and the hunt would go on for seven days. Jun Wu Xie prepared all the things that Fan Zhuo would need for his recuperation and during the time she would be away, she would leave the little ck cat behind in the bamboo grove.

    When the Fan brothers heard that, they immediately refused.

    From what they could see, Little ck was Jun Xie¡¯s Ring Spirit and although the little cat might be of a low grade, it would nevertheless still be a form of protection for the small sized Jun Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie had intended to leave the little ck cat behind to identify the culprit behind Fan Zhuo¡¯s drugging. However, with herself away from the bamboo grove, Fan Zhuo would not be able put on a convincing act of a rpse anyway, Jun Wu Xie finally gave up on the idea.

    A few days before the day of the Spirit Hunt, Jun Wu Xie shut herself inpletely. The Snow Lotus¡¯ recovery wasing along rather nicely, and she needed thest few days to intensify the Snow Lotus¡¯ healing before it could revert back to his former glory.

    The improved Spirit Healing technique nourished the Snow Lotus¡¯ spirit a little by little gradually till it finally regained its exquisite and elegant form.

    ¡°What is the actual purpose of taking part in the Spirit Hunt?¡± The little ck cat was lying on the table, brushing at the Snow Lotus¡¯ petals with its slowing swishing tail.

    It did not believe for a moment that its mistress would sumb to the taunts of a few brats in the academy.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s palm was covered over the top of the Snow Lotus and slivers of her spirit power wereing out from her palm and enveloping the pristine white lotus flower in its entirety.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been mired in the orange level for a long time.¡± Jun Wu Xie said softly.

    The little ck cat¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°Haha! You¡¯ve already selected your unlucky target?¡±

    In order for Jun Wu Xie to achieve a breakthrough, she needed to devour the ring spirit of others. She had been stuck in the orange level for some time now but she had not found any suitable ring spirits. When Jun Wu Xie spoke those words, the little ck cat understood immediately what its mistress was driving at.

    ¡°No.¡± Jun Wu Xie replied.

    The little ck cat blinked in thought. Based on what it knew of its mistress, it guessed: ¡°You are just waiting to see who woulde up to you on their own, and ask to be devoured?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie nodded slightly. ¡°Someone wants me to take part in the Spirit Hunt, and that would naturally mean they have made ns for me there. No matter who it is, I should be grateful to them.¡±

    She would be grateful to anyone who would deliver a ring spirit for her to achieve the breakthrough, and was extending her thanks in advance.

    ¡°Moreover, Hua Yao and the others will be taking part as well and it¡¯s high time we meet up with them.¡± In the Cloudy Peaks thest time, the Two Headed Bone Snake and the Yin Yang Bear had sustained severe injuries and since Jun Wu Xie had learnt the Spirit Healing Technique, she had naturally thought of them.

    ¡°Would the little blooming idiot be fully recovered in the next few days?¡± The little ck cat asked, staring the newly revived Snow Lotus.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Jun Wu Xie lowered her eyes, as they suddenly steeled in determination.

    The time passed day by day and the day of the Spirit Hunt for the Zephyr Academy finally arrived once again.

    Early that morning, everyone within the Zephyr Academy readied themselves for the trip as they made their way towards the Battle Spirits Forest, to undergo the trial that was conducted two times a year.

    Over in the forest, some of them might start to be aware of the initial approach towards a breakthrough, while some others might suddenly lose their lives forever to the unknown Spirit Beasts that roam the forests.

    Hundreds of horse carriages rumbled in an orderly convoy, rolling out through the gates of the Zephyr Academy.

 Chapter 445

    Chapter 445: Spirit Hunt (1)

    Ning Xin was in the same carriage as Yin Yan. The carriage wheels rolled on and Ning Xin stared at the scenery speeding past outside the window as she said: ¡°Are you certain that Jun Xie is here?¡±

    Yin Yan replied: ¡°I¡¯m sure. I had people watch Fan Jin closely. Although Jun Xie arrived a littleter, he got on thest carriage with Fan Jin.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Ning Xin turned, her beautiful features tinged with intrigue. ¡°He really turned up. Seems like you did very well, having sessfully incited him toe.¡±

    Yin Yan smiled but did not reply, his heart raging in anger.

    He did not forget the words those disciples had brought back and rted to him from Jun Xie that day!

    Jun Xie had called him a dog!

    The fists hidden within his sleeves were tightly clenched and Yin Yan¡¯s eyes shed viciously.

    [He¡¯ll allow Jun Xie to be smug a few more days, and when they are in the Battle Spirits Forest, Jun Xie will find out that he will never walk out of that forest alive!]

    ¡°Although Jun Xie will be a hindrance, but Fan Jin¡¯s skills are still not to be slighted. We should get some people to test them out a little.¡± Ning Xin warned. After a short pause, she continued: ¡°That trash Li Zi Mu is here as well. He was rather proud of himself previously, let them take the first shot at them. He might be a piece of trash, but his ring spirit isn¡¯t too shabby. A grade five ring spirit..... Sigh, it¡¯s such a waste on useless trash like him.¡±

    ¡°Right! I will speak to him about it. Senior Ning had not seen him for quite a while now and the kid is feeling rather anxious.¡± Yin Yan gloated secretly but hid it well as he said those words. He had not seen eye to eye with that idiotic piece of trash all this time and after having stayed in the Spirit Healer faculty for such so long, he was still unable to even grasp the basic fundamentals of Spirit Healing. He was just absolutely useless.

    Useless trash like this had long been abandoned by Ning Xin.

    Ning Xinughed coldly and said: ¡°Useless and dumb as he is, and he wants me to see him?¡±

    ¡°Do not forget, along the way in our journey towards the Battle Spirits Forest, ask them not to forget to take care of Jun Xie. It will be even better if they could force Fan Jin to step forward to defend him and have Fan Jin¡¯s reputation fall even further.¡± Ning Xin ordered maliciously.

    ¡°Yes, Senior Ning!¡±

    .....

    The Zephyr Academy¡¯s convoy had travelled throughout the day and finally stopped as dusk approached. They hade halfway on their journey to the Battle Spirits Forest and it was expected that they would need another day at least before they would reach their destination.

    All the disciples came out of their carriages. Having been jolted around within the carriages for the whole day, all of them were feeling sore and were aching all over.

    The bonfire had been lit and the tired disciples sat around it, holding a hot meal in their hands and sipped at hot drinks, in small groups of three and five.

    After thest horse carriage pulled to a stop, two figures stepped out of the carriage and the other disciples nearby looked up at them, and all the gazes were trained onto the smaller figure between them.

    ¡°Ptui! How can such a person still ashamedly remain in the Zephyr Academy? I had not seen him for a long time and thought that he had left for good!¡± One of the disciples cursed in a loud whisper.

    ¡°What is he doing here? Doesn¡¯t he know the Spirit Hunt is filled with dangers?¡±

    ¡°Danger? You should be telling that to others! Not that guy, didn¡¯t you see who was with him? That was Fan Jin! Ranked fourth in thest Spirit Battle Tournament! Leading that useless little guy around within the Battle Spirits Forest for a few days would be child¡¯s y to him. Moreover, when you kill the Spirit Beasts, they drop spirit stones. With Fan Jin leading the charge at the front, that little one will just need to stay back and pick those stones up without moving a finger, why would he note?¡±

    ¡°What does Senior Fan see in that puny kid anyway, the kid is obviously so shameless but Senior Fan is still so protective of him.¡±

 Chapter 446

    Chapter 446: ¡°Spirit Hunt (2)¡±

    ¡°Who knows?¡± The youths were seen to be saying it in contempt, but deep in their hearts, many of them were actually envious and jealous of Jun Xie, to have the highly admired Fan Jin hovering around him so protectively.

    When they got off the carriage, all the stares from the other disciples were directed at them from many different directions, and not a single one among them was friendly. Jun Wu Xie was unperturbed and followed Fan Jin to sit down beside a fire.

    Several disciples were seated by the fire and when they saw Jun Xie, they pursed up their mouths, their faces showing obvious disdain.

    Fan Jin suppressed the anger rising up within his chest, or he would have given those disciples a good thrashing.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long day, eat something.¡± Fan Jin handed a packet of dried preserved meat to Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Xie bit at it silently as endless mutterings and insults reached her ears. ¡°Meow~¡±

    [These people are really being obnoxious!¡±]

    Jun Wu Xie did not say a word but continued to finish up the food and had a short drink before standing up and returning to the carriage to rest.

    When they saw that Jun Wu Xie had left, those jealous and angry voices grew louder.

    Fan Jin¡¯s face was turning dangerously dark. The vicious curses and malicious insinuations were even too much for him to hear as a bystander and he did not know how Jun Xie could be so unaffected. Fan Jin did not want to stay around longer than needed and ate quickly before he returned to the carriage as well.

    He had wanted tofort Jun Xie a little but he came back to find Jun Xie fast asleep leaning against the carriage wall. Fan Jin sighed softly and took out his coat to cover Jun Xie¡¯s tiny frame. Fan Jin sat directly across Jun Xie and held his head in his hand as he looked at the tiny figure sleeping before him.

    To be frank, Jun Xie¡¯s features were not thought to be outstanding, but without knowing why, Fan Jin was beginning to find that face more and more attractive. That high nose, those red lips, and the long curlyshes on those closed eyes.

    As he stared longer at that face, Fan Jin found that the air in the carriage was getting hot and stifling. He gulped down some water and got out of the carriage, to let the chill night air cool down his heated body.

    The little ck cat was lying beside Jun Wu Xie and it opened its eyes a slit to peek at the flustered Fan Jin who had just hurried out of the carriage.

    If that insanely overpowered demon were to know that someone here had developed some other intentions towards its mistress, wouldn¡¯t he make mincemeat out of Fan Jin?

    After resting for a night, the Zephyr Academy¡¯s convoy continued on their journey. After two whole days of seemingly endless trundling and rattling, they finally arrived at the edge of the Battle Spirits Forest at midnight on the second day.

    The vast expanses of the Battle Spirits Forest stretched endlessly, farther than the eye could see, and the forest bordered several different countries. The lure of the Spirit Beasts here attracted the eye of many and many people from different powers came here to hunt them, to gain more spirit stones.

    High quality spirit stones were able to increase the powers of ring spirits and were in high demand. While ordinary Spirit Beasts only yielded tiny grains of spirit stones when they are killed and were too tiny to be set onto their rings linked to their ring spirits, people seeked to hunt the higher grade Spirit Beasts to gain spirit stones that they could set in their rings.

    Although it was midnight, the outskirts of the Battle Spirits Forest were lit almost bright as day.

    Big and small tents were erected all around the outskirts of the forest and many groups of hunters from many different powers were readying themselves for the hunt early the next morning within the Battle Spirits Forest.

    When the Zephyr Academy¡¯s convoy arrived at the edges of the Battle Spirits Forest, they inadvertently attracted the attention of the groups of hunters. The silvery white banners flying over the carriages were known to every single one of those hunters. The Zephyr Academy, one of the top three academies, well known to be a ce that produced elite fighters and they had what everyone paid the most attention to, the Zephyr Academy¡¯s one and only Spirit Healer faculty!

    All the different factions among the hunters were also eyeing for a chance to win over the hearts of any disciple from the Spirit Healer faculty!

 Chapter 447

    Chapter 447: ¡°Spirit Hunt (3)¡±

    It waste into the night, and the Zephyr Academy disciples were all exhausted. All of them remained within their carriages and nibbled some food before sleep imed their tired bodies.

    Dawn broke the next morning and as the sun peeked over the horizon, the well rested disciples jumped out of their carriages. The seniors were feeling wary as they stared towards the ce that had haunted their dreams on many nights and were looking slightly worried. The new disciples were their direct opposites as many were feeling excited and were exuberant with anticipation. Though some of them were quietly worried, they were nevertheless rather relieved that they would be apanied by their mentors.

    The teachers leading the expedition then gathered the new disciples and exined their mission here at the Battle Spirits Forest.

    The whole Spirit Hunt would run for a period of seven days and the Zephyr Academy disciples were to only move about within a marked out area in the South Eastern corner of the Battle Spirits Forest where they would be provided with a detailed map. They did not expect the disciples to meet up with any major problems and the Spirit Beasts did not belong to the higher grades in the allocated area of movement and it would be rtively safe for them.

    The teachers did not forget to remind the new disciples in a grave tone, to not stray into unmarked territories as they might run into many high grade Spirit Beasts in those areas. The terrain might be treacherous and if they were not careful, they might easily lose their way within the forest filled with endless dangers.

    All the disciples would be given two signal res and if they were toe across any danger, were injured or ill, they could choose to release the signals and the teachers just outside the forest would evacuate the affected disciple as soon as possible. But, if you pull out of the Spirit Hunt early, the score you would be given for your assessment for the Spirit Hunt would be extremely low.

    The signal res would be distributed to all the disciples, but food and water were prepared by the disciples themselves.

    They did not restrict how much you brought and as long as you could carry the load, no one would stop you.

    For the Spirit Hunt, the disciples of the Zephyr Academy were allowed to form their own groups to support each other.

    And in that aspect, the disciples from the Spirit Healing faculty were the most popr choices.

    Although the Spirit Healer faculty disciples were usually less proficient in battle than the other two battle focused faculties, but disciples of the other two faculties were eager to jump on this rare chance to get into the good books of a potential future Spirit Healer, and many would plead and beg for them to join their groups.

    Hence, well before the day of the Spirit Hunt, all the disciples of the Spirit Healer faculty had already been taken, without a single one spared.

    The strongbined with the strong and it was amon sight during the Spirit Hunt.

    And among them, the strongest team was the team thatprised of the previous Spirit Tournament¡¯s second ranked Lu Wei Xie and third ranked Ning Xin, which also included Yin Yan of the Spirit Healer faculty and many other elites of the Zephyr Academy. The team totaled more than twenty people and they were perceived to be the most impressive line up the Zephyr Academy could put forth.

    As a result, all the teams would wee almost any disciples who had not managed to find themselves a team to join.

    Afterall, to survive seven days within this dense forest would not be an easy task and even if they were not strong or powerful additions, a bigger number of allies would make the task ahead easier to manage.

    However.....

    There were two people who did not manage to find a team to join up with.

    People like.....

    Thest Spirit Tournament¡¯s fourth ranked Fan Jin, and Jun Xie.....

    With Fan Jin¡¯s skills, many of the others would have fought tooth and nail to have him join them, but Fan Jin was tagged on with his ward, the most hated Jun Xie, which made all the other teams give up on any intentions to recruit the elite Fan Jin.

    Jun Xie¡¯s name had dropped to the pits within the Zephyr Academy and even Fan Jin¡¯s poprity had not been enough to convince the other teams to want them. In the end, when all the disciples of the Zephyr Academy were split into their teams in tens or more, only Fan Jin and Jun Xie were left standing alone all by themselves.

    ¡°Cough, it does not matter if there is nobody else. Little Xie, believe in my strength. I will definitely protect you well.¡± Fan Jin said trying to soundforting as he stared at the excitement all around them, while the withering quiet where they stood struck a stark contrast and he hastened to encourage Jun Xie bravely.

 Chapter 448

    Chapter 448: ¡°Is That The Weakest or Strongest Team (1)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Fan Jin who was bravely trying to put up a smile when she suddenly turned, and walked purposefully away.

    Fan Jin was not about to allow Jun Xie to roam around on his own under all those malicious stares and ran to catch up with him.

    Ning Xin and Yin Yan observed Fan Jin and Jun Xie while they hid within the crowd and when they saw that the two of them were ostracised and left out, they then smiled in glee.

    ¡°Where are they going?¡± Ning Xin saw Jun Xie suddenly turn away and walk towards a big group of disciples.

    ¡°Those are just trash from the branch division.¡± Yin Yan said with contempt.

    Just like the disciples of the main division, the disciples from the branch division were to take part in the Spirit Hunt as well. But the atmosphere in the branch division was the exact opposite, gloomy and dismal. Their ring spirits and spiritual powers could not bepared in any way to those disciples from the main division and having been forced to undergo the ordeal of surviving seven days within the perilous Battle Spirits Forest frightened them to no end.

    The group of disciples from the branch division were still immersed in their own thoughts of inescapable doom when they suddenly saw two figures from the main division approaching them and they all stared in wide eyed disbelief.

    Disciples from the main division had always treated those from the branch division with contempt and had always avoided them like the gue, and refused to even look at them at all.

    And right before their eyes now, two disciples from the main division were walking straight towards the ce the branch division¡¯s disciples were gathered and all their eyes were fixed on those two figures.

    As they stared at the nearing Fan Jin and and Jun Xie, the disciples could not fathom what those two disciples from the main division would want from them.

    ¡°Meow~¡± The little ck cat sat upon Jun Wu Xie¡¯s shoulders, its fluffy tail coiled behind her neck. It pointed out the direction to Jun Wu Xie and she immediately set off towards it.

    Over on that side, four youths were gathered and seated under a tree, chatting among themselves.

    Suddenly a tiny figure appeared before them and the four who were chatting excitedly looked up. When they saw the figure¡¯s face, the four youths suddenly went quiet, their faces filled with surprise.

    ¡°Little Xie?¡± Qiao Chu, who was biting one end of a de of grass suddenly jumped up from the ground when he saw Jun Xie. He pounced unhesitatingly towards Jun Xie and was all ready to envelope him in a big bear hug.

    However, Qiao Chu was suddenly stopped while he was still in mid air.

    Fan Jin¡¯s face was in a deep frown, his hand extended stopping the jovial and good looking youth who had wanted to jump onto Jun Xie.

    ¡°Who are you? And what were you going to do to Jun Xie?¡±

    ¡°I should be the one asking just who are you?¡± Qiao Chu was frowning at the sudden appearance of Fan Jin. He had not seen Little Xie for so long and who was this twit toe between them?

    ¡°My name is Fan Jin, a disciple from the main division.¡± Fan Jin said with his brows furrowed.

    Qiao Chu furrowed his brow as well and spat out the de of grass from his mouth to said nonchntly: ¡°Qiao Chu.¡±

    Sparks flew between the two candid and unpretentious youths as their eyes met and a fight seems seemed imminent.

    Fei Yan stood up right at that moment and walked over to stand beside Jun Xie, and said with augh: ¡°You still remembered toe look for us. We thought you had forgotten all about us!¡±

    Fan Jin had intended to first establish the identities of these people before he would let them interact with Jun Xie as Jun Xie had just too many enemies at that moment. But when he saw the sweetly smiling ¡°girl¡±, Fei Yan greet Jun Xie so easily, he could not make himself raise his hand again to stop her.

    A man must always.....

    Treatdies with gentleness and respect.

    ¡°You know each other?¡± Fan Jin heard Fei Yan¡¯s words and asked Jun Xie.

    ¡°We came together to enroll into the Zephyr academy.¡± Rong Ruo stood up as well and said smiling.

    Fan Jin turned to look at Jun Xie. And after he saw Jun Xie nod slightly to him, Fan Jin finally believed the other youths and lowered his defenses against them.

    ¡°Apologies if I¡¯ve offended you.¡± After ascertaining that the other party were friendly to Jun Xie, Fan Jin¡¯s face broke out into a jovial and amicable smile.

 Chapter 449

    Chapter 449: ¡°Is That The Weakest or Strongest Team (2)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie very briefly introduced Fan Jin and Qiao Chu was all smiles very soon.

    ¡°Haha, many thanks to you! With you looking out for our Little Xie, we are greatly relieved.¡±

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t do much.¡±

    After a round of courteous banter, Jun Wu Xie shot them a curious gaze and said: ¡°Come with me into the Forest.¡±

    ¡°Sure! We were just about to go look for you anyway.¡± Qiao Chu said with augh.

    They agreed to enter the Battle Spirits Forest together as a team in moments and the disciples from the branch division looked on as the Qiao Chu and his gang leave the tree together with Jun Xie and Fan Jin to walk towards the ce where the disciples of the main division gathered, their eyes aglow, green with envy.

    When the other disciples of the main division saw Fan Jin with disciples from the branch division in his team to make up some numbers, they all startedughing loudly.

    ¡°Fan Jin has fallen so low that he has to resort to scouring through the trash! What does he think those useless characters can contribute to in the Battle Spirits Forest?¡± Yin Yan looked at Fan Jin from afar and said with a coldugh.

    Ning Xin turned to look a brief moment and turned back immediately, hiding the glee that rose within her eyes.

    ¡°Leave him to his own struggles, the final result will still be the same anyway.¡±

    Yin Yan smiled and his d was ddened by Fan Jin¡¯s depravity.

    Having the main division¡¯s disciples gather disciples from the branch division to join their team was unheard of and everyone from the main division were looking at Jun Xie¡¯s tiny team as the biggest joke, and many of them soon dubbed them ¡°the weakest¡± of them all.

    Qiao Chu rubbed his nose heavily as the loud whispers all around assaulted his ears. He might not been deemed to be a sensitive guy, but he could definitely sense the daggers behind all those eyes directed at their group.

    ¡°Are disciples from the branch division so badly despised?¡± Qiao Chu asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing to do with all of you.¡± Jun Wu Xie said without emotion.

    Qiao Chu was about to say more when he saw Hua Yao shot him a nce, asking him to shut up.

    The main reason behind all those loud whispers from the other disciples of the main division werergely understood by all the others and only Qiao Chu was left still thinking that those whispers were because they despised those who were from the branch division. If anyone would just listen carefully, they would know that all those whispers were targeted at Jun Xie.

    ¡°I¡¯ll say, Jun Xie. How long has it been since you were admitted into the main division and you have managed to make an enemy out of everyone?¡± Fei Yan who was always highly capable in gathering information had gone around within the crowd and had gathered sufficient intelligence to know exactly what the situation was then.

    From what she had heard, in the eyes of all the other disciples, Jun Xie was a despicable and utterly incorrigible brat!

    Jun Wu Xie was totally expressionless, but Fan Jin was the one looking slightly embarrassed instead.

    ¡°They had said that you do not show yourself much in the academy, so why is it that you would take part in the Spirit Hunt?¡± Fei Yan asked, out of pure curiosity, as she cared not in the least all the nasty things she had heard about Jun Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie replied curtly: ¡°To kill people.¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    Beside Jun Wu Xie, all the other five people around her stared wide eyed at the tiny figure, unable to find words to respond to Jun Xie¡¯s emotionless and curt response.

    Qiao Chu wiped the sweat that had suddenly appeared upon his forehead and said: ¡°Little Xie..... That reason is a little..... too brutal..... Don¡¯t you think?¡±

    Kill people.....

    My dear Jun Xie, can¡¯t you be just a little more tactful?

    ¡°You..... you must be joking right? Fan Jin was really shocked to his boots by Jun Xie¡¯s chilling words. The cold and expressionless little kid had juste on his first expedition organised by the academy and his only intention was so..... inconceivably brutal. He could not make himself believe that Jun Xie was really here to kill someone.

    Jun Wu Xie observed the suddenly paled Fan Jin and hesitated a moment before muttering a nonmittal: ¡°Mmm.¡±

    Fan Jin then heaved a big sigh of relief.

 Chapter 450

    Chapter 450: ¡°Is That The Weakest or Strongest Team (3)¡±

    Fan Jin was greatly relieved but Qiao Chu and gang did not believe it for a moment.

    Jun Xie had learnt to kid?

    That was what¡¯s more unbelievable instead!

    That kid fully meant every word of that came out of the mouth and when he said he came here to kill, he meant he came here to kill and nothing else!

    Qiao Chu and Hua Yao were had witnessed Jun Xie in action before and they were certain, without the slightest doubt, that Jun Xie had meant every single word he said.

    She took part in the Spirit Hunt and came here today..... to kill people.

    But Hua Yao and Qiao Chu kept their thoughts on Jun Xie¡¯s revtion to themselves so as not to further startle Fan Jin, and just exchanged a knowing nce between themselves.

    Hua Yao shot Rong Ruo a meaningful nce and Rong Ruo quickly caught on. She walked toe before Fan Jin and said: ¡°Big brother Fan, we still have some things we left behind in the branch division encampment. Can I trouble you to apany me to go retrieve them? When I see the eyes of the disciples from the main division.....¡± Rong Ruo¡¯s handsome face was suddenly tinged with worry, as she swept her gaze around at the obviously unfriendly eyes staring at the group.

    Fan Jin immediately pped his own chest confidently and led Rong Ruo back towards the branch division¡¯s encampment to retrieve their belongings.

    The moment after Fan Jin stepped away, Qiao Chu jumped immediately to stand before Jun Xie to ask: ¡°Little Xie, who do you want to kill?¡±

    Qiao Chu¡¯s eyes were bright, lit up with excitement. After the massive massacre of the Qing Yun n with Jun Xie thest time, Qiao Chu fell in love with that thrill and excitement that came with being with Jun Xie.

    With Fan Jin around earlier, they could not be candid with Jun Xie, as Fan Jin obviously saw Jun Xie as a timid and harmless little bunny. But little did he know that the little bunny in his eyes was one that swallowed people whole without even spitting out the bones. Countless people had fallen prey to that inconspicuous tiny face, and found themselves dead and their bodies already cold before they realised what had happened.

    ¡°Don¡¯t know.¡± Jun Xie replied.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Don¡¯t know..... What did that mean?

    Jun Wu Xie raised her hand and toyed with her little finger. ¡°Whoever thates, will be whoever that dies.¡±

    It was not convenient for her to make her move within the academy, but after they entered the Battle Spirits Forest was a different ballpark altogether. She need not consider those misgivings as she had in the academy anymore and the murder in her eyes shed chillingly. She had said, whoever it was that tried so hard to incite her toe, had better not regret itter.

    She had not put in much thought to try to guess who was the one behind all that goading and incitement, she only knew one thing, and that was it did not matter who it was, what mattered was whoever dared to go against her, must be ready to face her merciless wrath!

    Qiao Chu¡¯s and Hua Yao¡¯s faces were all smiles when they saw the same devilish face they had seen the day the whole Qing Yun n had been obliterated, appear before them once again.

    ¡°Not a problem. Whoever dareses seeking their death, will have their wish granted.¡± Qiao Chu rubbed his hands in glee.

    The intelligence that Fei Yan had gathered lit a fire in the chests of Jun Xie¡¯spanions as they listened. They knew Jun Xie, and with hisr ability, not many things under the skies could catch his fancy. Those brats were using Jun Xie of trying to steal a lousy spot in the Spirit Healer faculty through despicable means? That¡¯s got to be a joke!

    But if so many people were seeking the deaths, they would never dream of denying them their well deserved ¡°wishes¡±.

    Jun Xie was all set to kill, a few more would not make much of a difference.

    Jun Wu Xie stared at Qiao Chu and the gang, and nodded slightly to them.

    When Fan Jin and Rong Ruo came back, Qiao Chu and the others had reverted back to their normal selves and after exchanging a few more words, the deafening sounds of drums sounded and the Zephyr Academy disciples readied themselves to enter the Battle Spirits Forest.

    The teams gathered their members together as they listened to the war drums rumble, and the gs of the Zephyr Academy were raised, fluttering in the wind.

    The disciples of the main division stood confidently, heads held high, chest puffed up, in high contrast to those disciples from the branch division, whose shoulders were all slumped in defeat, their almost crouching figures filled with dread.

    As thest beat of the drums sounded, all the teams started their rush into the Battle Spirits Forest.

    They held their torches high, the figures soon swallowed by the dark dense forest.

    Many of them rushed in excited and exuberant, but who knew how many of them would end up buried within the deep dense forest this time round.

 Chapter 451

    Chapter 451: ¡°Battle Spirits Forest (1)¡±

    It was nowte into the night and the Battle Spirits Forest was pitch dark. Jun Wu Xie and her teammates held their torches up high as they traversed through the dense trees and vegetation, lighting up the way before them.

    The roars of the Spirit Beasts rang out asionally through the darkness. In the quiet night, the myriad sounds from the forest made the whole ce seem much more terrifying.

    The torch in Qiao Chu¡¯s hand was burning brightly. He swung the torch to shine onto the trees surrounding them many times and peered at the map held in his intently for a long while. He finally gave up.

    ¡°And they call this a map? Who can read it! ?¡± Qiao Chu shoved the map in his pocket in disgust and eximed loudly to hispanions in exasperation.

    Fan Jin had been to this forest a few times and when he heard Qiao Chu, he said with augh: ¡°The map will only provide us with a general idea of the direction we are to take. Moreover, it iste in the night now and visibility is low. Even if we have a map, we will not be able to see our way clearly. Why don¡¯t we find a ce to sleep first and wait for morning toe. We will still have ample time to hunt for prey after the sun rises.¡±

    Fan Jin was a little older than the others and he was the only one among them that hade to this forest before. Hence, the others naturally looked to him for suggestions on how they were to move within the dense forest.

    ¡°I think that will work.¡± Qiao Chu nodded in agreement.

    ¡°The forest is more dangerous at night and there are some nocturnal spirit beasts that wille out to hunt for food. If we do not intend to be dinner for them, I suggest we rest up high among the trees.¡± Fan Jin warned gravely.

    The group nodded one after another and looked around for aged trees. Their branches were broader and their canopies denser, which made them more suitable ces for thepanions to rest.

    Fan Jin took out a coil of rope from his hip and attached a hook to one end. He was just about to throw it up when he saw Qiao Chu and his gang going up into the treetops with a quick leap!

    Their movements were light and graceful and with a single bound, they reached the lower branches and they quickly went up into the higher reaches with a few more quick leaps in session going left and right effortlessly.

    Fan Jin¡¯s eyes sparkled as his heart was ovee in awe.

    He had initially thought that Jun Xie had gathered the group together just because they had previously traveled together toe to the Zephyr Academy, and even if they turn out to be weak and could not contribute much, he had prepared himself to at least keep the group safe while they were in the forest. But what he just saw told him that these youths were neither weak nor unskilled.

    Under the darkness of the night, where visibility was extremely poor, hispanions had still been able to locate the necessary footholds with such pinpoint uracy to reach the upper reaches of the trees in lightning quick time, and these showed him how nimble and agile hispanions really were.

    Fan Jin knew for a fact that even in the main division of the Zephyr Academy, not many would be capable enough to match them in such a feat.

    ¡°Throw up the rope. We¡¯ll haul the two of you up.¡± Qiao Chu was totally oblivious of the fact that their show of agility had already far surpassed any standards that disciples of the branch division were ¡°supposed¡± to possess.

    Fan Jin removed the hook from the end of the rope and threw the rope¡¯s end up to Qiao Chu. ¡°Just pull Little Xie up, I¡¯ll climb up myself.¡± Fan Jin handed the other end of the rope to Jun Xie and she looped it around her hips, allowing Qiao Chu to pull her up into the branches. Fan Jin imitated hispanions and leapt up leaping through the branches to go up into the upper reaches of the trees.

    As theyid down among the higher branches well concealed from sight, everyone quietened down. The moonlight shone through the thick canopies of leaves, and the tiny rays that fell through shone on thepanions, looking as if the stars had descended upon their bodies.

    ¡°Sigh, I haven¡¯t slept like this for a long time. Feels rather nostalgic.¡± Qiao Chu was reminded of something and he mumbled with augh. He turned his head to one side and saw Jun Xie was on the branch just next to his and he was puzzled by what he saw Jun Xie did next.

    Jun Wu Xie was not resting but she took out a porcin bottle from her sleeves. She poured some white powder into her hand and smeared it on the branch she was leaning against. After she was done, she threw the bottle to Qiao Chu and simply said: ¡°Many bugs, apply it.¡±

 Chapter 452

    Chapter 452: ¡°Battle Spirits Forest (2)¡±

    Qiao Chu did as Jun Wu Xie told him and after applying it, the bottle was passed around and everyone followed suit.

    Jun Wu Xiey down on her branch after that and the little ck caty just above her head, its furry tail hanging over the branch, swishing back and forth.

    ¡°Meow.¡±

    [This forest is rather simr to that ce.]

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes narrowed at the memory. She spent the initial ten over years in her past life in that demon¡¯sir which had been situated in the middle of a dense forest just like this, in the middle of nowhere, surrounded by silence.

    Refusing to think anymore of the past, Jun Wu Xie slowly closed her eyes.

    When the sun first rays broke across the treetops, a scream tore through the air, causing thepanions asleep among the higher reaches of the trees to startle awake.

    The screaming wasing closer and the leaves on the trees were beginning to rustle.

    ¡°Spirit Beast?¡± Fei Yan sat up suddenly. A earsplitting beastly howl then reverberated in their ears.

    Fan Jin was already sitting upright on his branch and his face was creased in a frown. ¡°We are still at the fringes of the forest and there shouldn¡¯t be any Spirit Beasts belonging to the higher grade around here.¡±

    Just as Fan Jin finished his statement, several ragged figures burst through the vegetation. There were seventeen of them in total and they were dressed in uniforms of the Zephyr Academy. At that moment, they had lost all the semnce of magnificence they had portrayed initially from being an esteemed disciple of the revered Zephyr Academy. Their faces were now covered in dirt and their clothes were all tattered. Several of them had wounds on them and their blood had stained their clothes red. But they did not seem to notice their wounds as all of them ran for their lives.

    The youths were already panting heavily from their mad dash and they all hid with their backs stered against the trees, too tired to run another step further.

    The next moment, arge pack of jackals appeared, following the scent of blood. A quick count showed that there were at least more than thirty of them in the pack!

    Jackals were Spirit Beasts that belonged to the lowest first grade and they were smaller in size than wolves and did not possess strong attack power. Faced with a jackal, as long as one¡¯s ring spirit had awakened, they would be able to manage defeating them without too much difficulty. But jackals were gregarious Spirits Beasts and they always moved together in packs numbering at least three or four and the number can go up into the hundreds inrge packs. Each pack was always led by a leader on their hunts for food.

    One lone jackal could be easily defeated, but when the numbers in the pack increased, their attack power was multiplied in folds.

    The smaller bodies of the jackals meant that they were more nimble of foot. They were innately crafty and they coordinated their attacks when they hunt.

    The team that had run here had really been unlucky. They had groped their way blindly through the forest throughout the night and due to the poor visibility, they had lost their way and made a huge detour. They had carelessly stumbled across this pack of jackals when the youths were already exhausted from having trekked such a long distance through treacherous terrain and dense vegetation the whole night. When they found themselves suddenly under the attack of the jackals, many of them panic and ran for their lives. Fortunately for them, they had a few seniors in their group who had better presence of mind, and that had allowed them to run all the way out here.

    But those seniors were mostly injured now and the jackals were relentless and still aggressively chasing down their prey.

    ¡°Damn it. To think that we would be pushed so hard by a pack of jackals.¡± A senior whose arm had been bitten by jackal said, as blood flowed down from the four deep punctures which he had hastily tied up with cloth he had torn out from his clothes.

    ¡°I..... I can¡¯t run anymore.¡± One of the youth said, gasping for air, and leaning heavily against a tree.

    ¡°Zi Mu! We cannot stop!¡± A senior who was injured shouted, gritting his teeth against the pain.

    Li Zi Mu¡¯s mind waspletely nk, and his legs were starting to cramp up from the mad dash where he had given everything he had in fear of his life, and his face was filled with utter despair.

 Chapter 453

    Chapter 453: ¡°Battle Spirits Forest (3)¡±

    ¡°I..... I really can¡¯t take another step.¡± Li Zi Mu cried, his face mournful. He felt as if his legs were about to break off.

    All the other youths were also depleted. The jackals had pursued them relentlessly half the night and they had bashed their way through the dense forest in the darkness, looking for a way out and avoiding the jackals nking attacks. They were all at the ends of the rope both physically and mentally.

    ¡°Growl!¡± A jackal leapt at Li Zi Mu who was still panting heavily and the blood drained from Li Zi Mu¡¯s face and he fell back onto the ground in fright. His hand grabbed up the stone he had felt when he fell and threw it at the leaping jackal.

    The jackal was extremely agile and avoided everything Li Zi Mu threw at him, its eyes fixated on the youth he was about to pounce on.

    Li Zi Mu let out a shrill scream and was still grabbing whatever he could from the ground to throw when his hand closed over something rounded and cold to the touch, and by reflex he threw it out at the jackal as well!

    The quick footed jackal dodged that as well and the unidentified white item thrown fell onto the ground and broke into pieces and a white cloud blew out and dispersed into the wind!

    The highly aggressive jackal smelt the scent that had spread from the white cloud and suddenly gave out a sharp shrill whine. It stopped its advance and suddenly turned around to run away, its tail in between its legs. When the scent reached the other jackals, all of them suddenly turned tail and fled whining, quickly disappearing from sight.

    One moment, the disciples found themselves about to be devoured by the jackals, and the next moment, they saw the jackals suddenly turn around and flee!

    The unexpected turn of events had all the exhausted disciples stunned, and totally bbergasted, including Li Zi Mu.

    ¡°Zi Mu, what was that that you threw out earlier?¡± The senior who was Li Zi Mu¡¯s mentor asked in surprise.

    ¡°I..... ¡° Li Zi Mu gaped like a goldfish and his eyes finally fell on the unidentified item he hadst thrown out on the ground.

    Broken white porcin piecesy scattered and a white powdery substance could be seen on the dirt.

    Li Zi Mu gulped and looked at all the other disciples staring at him.

    Actually, he had been the one who had first attracted the attention of the jackals. He had been lost and had stumbled blindly into their territory. He was the one that had brought them that disaster that had almost killed them all. Even the senior that was his mentor had gotten himself bitten by the jackal to save Li Zi Mu. When the jackals had attacked, all the youths had summoned their ring spirits and they had asked Li Zi Mu to summon his as well. But Li Zi Mu had been too terrified when he saw therge number in the pack and he frozepletely, incapable of any action.

    As they were running for their lives, Li Zi Mu had trailed the others and dragged down the whole team. If he hadn¡¯t been a disciple of the Spirit Healer faculty, the other disciples in the team would have long abandoned him.

    Li Zi Mu knew at that moment that the whole team was dissatisfied with him, including his mentor, and he desperately needed to do something about it to improve his standing and image within the team. Afterall, they still had more than six days to go within the forest, which was filled with endless unknown dangers, and he needed the team¡¯s protection to get through it.

    ¡°That..... That was something my father gave me. It can drive Spirit Beasts away. I did not have the time to take it out earlier. I¡¯m sorry I caused my seniors to get hurt.¡± Li Zi Mu looked at the others guiltily and imed the life saving treasure he had carelessly picked up to be his own without shame.

    The other youths had been rather displeased with Li Zi Mu, and when they heard Li Zi Mu say he had been the one who had driven the jackals off, they decided not to pursue the matter further. They still harboured a little displeasure but the fact remained that Li Zi Mu was afterall a disciple of the Spirit Healer faculty and they gave in in the end.

    They did not want to burn all bridges with potential Spirit Healer and the other disciples forced themselves to ept Li Zi Mu¡¯s apology.

 Chapter 454

    Chapter 454: ¡°Consecutive ps ¨C First Form (1)¡±

    Down below the trees, Li Zi Mu was trying desperately to gain back a little of his reputation. He waspletely unaware that his every action was being closely scrutinised by the people high up among the higher reaches of the tall trees.

    ¡°Qiao Chu! The bottle that that kid threw out earlier, wasn¡¯t it the same bottle that Jun Xie handed to all of usst night?¡± Fei Yan¡¯s sharp eyes saw the broken porcin pieces on the ground and turned his head to asked Qiao Chu.

    Qiao Chu squinted his eyes and said: ¡°After using itst night, I asked Jun Xie if he wanted it back and he told me no. I just slipped it into my clothes and I guessed it must have dropped out while I was sleeping.¡±

    ¡°Oh..... I thought the disciples from the main division were always acting all high and mighty before us but it seems that it¡¯s not beneath them to be capable of stealing credit when it¡¯s not due to them. When did things that belonged to our Little Xie be his?¡± Fei Yan said with his eyes narrowed, feeling extremely disgruntled that Li Zi Mu had imed Jun Xie¡¯s medicated powder as his own so shamelessly.

    Jun Wu Xie was observing Li Zi Mu silently as he imed all the credit from his fellow teammates.

    ¡°Little Xie, you know him?¡± Seeing the way Jun Xie was staring at Li Zi Mu, Fei Yan¡¯s keen eyes seemed to notice something.

    Jun Wu Xie did not reply but it was Fan Jin who cleared his throat lightly instead to say: ¡°That boy below us is Li Zi Mu, and he wasn¡¯t too friendly to Jun Xie in the academy.¡±

    Fan Jin was being very reserved with his choice of words, Li Zi Mu had merely been unfriendly to Jun Xie! ?

    It could be said that the reason that Jun Xie had to suffer under all those curses and admonishments from the other disciples so badly in the academy, had all started when Li Zi Mu had cooked up such a story in the dining hall in the beginning.

    If Li Zi Mu had just told the truth then, Jun Xie would not have had to be seen to be a despicable and scheming scoundrel.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Fei Yan¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously.

    Hua Yao had already stood up on his branch and he turned to look at Jun Xie to ask: ¡°Him?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie was silent a moment before the words came out of her mouth:

    ¡°We¡¯ll start with him.¡±

    Hua Yao and the others suddenly had a glint in their eyes and only Fan Jin was still rather lost, not understanding what Jun Xie intended to do. And before he could open his mouth to ask what was happening, Hua Yao and the others had already leapt off from the branches!

    Li Zi Mu was busy trying to get his teammates to warm up to him. The ring spirits belonging to several of his seniors had also sustained injuries and they asked Li Zi Mu to heal them with his Spirit Healing technique.

    However, Li Zi Mu repeatedly refused their requests, an expression of reluctance on his face.

    ¡°Li Zi Mu! What do you mean by this! ? Our ring spirits are hurt because we had to save you and now that we ask for a little healing for them, you are rejecting us so adamantly! What is the meaning of this! ?¡± A fiery youth within the team could not hold back his anger and shouted at Li Zi Mu.

    Li Zi Mu turned pale and hid his head between his shoulders without saying a word.

    He had been with the Spirit Healer faculty for some time and Gu Li Sheng had been extremely caring to him. That had made Li Zi Mu be very conceited initially. But his conceit had notsted long as he soon found that no matter how hard he tried, he could never grasp the concept of Spirit Healing itself. Even after being in the Spirit Healer faculty for so long, not to mention healing a ring spirit, Li Zi Mu did not even know how to convert his spiritual power into spiritual energy. And due to the excessive attention Gu Li Sheng showered upon him, all the seniors in the Spirit Healer faculty detested him. Li Zi Mu was reduced to only being able to show off in front of the other disciples from the two other faculties who knew nothing of his ipetence.

    And anyone who knew what was really happening under all that pretense,pletely despised and ignored him.

    And now, his teammates were asking him to heal their ring spirits with the Spirit Healing technique, how was he going to do it? If his teammates got to know how useless he really was, they would definitely give him the boot without a moment¡¯s hesitation!

 Chapter 455

    Chapter 455: ¡°Consecutive ps ¨C First Form (2)¡±

    Li Zi Mu still refused to answer his teammates when right at that moment, several figures fell from above,nding on the ground right before their eyes!

    The sudden appearance of the those figures shocked the exhausted youths.

    But when they managed to see them clearly in the next moment, their startled hearts calmed back to normal.

    Those figures were dressed in uniforms that showed they belonged to the branch division of the Zephyr Academy and when all the others saw clearly that the figures were just the disciples from the inferior branch division, their faces creased into deep frowns immediately.

    However, the two other figures that descended right after, greatly surprised the other youths

    When Jun Wu Xie and Fan Jinnded on the ground, Li Zi Mu who had been sitting on the ground suddenly jumped up. He surveyed Jun Xie¡¯s clean and spotless clothes and when he saw Fan Jin standing protectively next to Jun Xie, an inexplicable surge of jealousy came upon him.

    He felt that he was obviously the one that really deserved protection and why would thest Spirit Tournament¡¯s fourth ranked Fan Jin protect Jun Xie so much?

    Before this, Li Zi Mu had not felt this way before. But he and his team were chased by a huge pack of jackals throughout the night and many of them were covered in wounds, and he had to still swallow his pride and resort to sucking up to his teammates after all this. And what about Jun Xie? He was still safe and sound under Fan Jin¡¯s protection without having suffered a single scratch, and his clothes had not even been creased!

    If right from the beginning, Jun Xie had not been here, there wouldn¡¯t have been the farce about the stealing of the position at the Spirit Healing faculty and Fan Jin might just have taken him under his wing instead!

    And if Fan Jin was his mentor, he would be safe from any dangers within the Battle Spirits Forest! When he saw Jun Xie and the several other disciples from the branch division with Fan Jin all looking well rested and still clean, he suddenly felt insanely jealous.

    Those thoughts filled Li Zi Mu¡¯s mindpletely and his eyes that were staring at Jun Xie suddenly became vicious.

    ¡°Senior Fan! This is my first time here at the Battle Spirits Forest and am extremely unfamiliar with the surroundings. Can I follow and walk with you from here on? I might not have strong spiritual powers but my ring spirit and Spirit Healing technique would be a great help to you. Would you allow me to tag along with you?¡± Li Zi Mu had decided he wanted to cling on to the highly skilled Fan Jin and he could not care any less that he was saying all this before his current teammates. He strongly believed that if he hung around Fan Jin long enough, Fan Jin would undoubtedly realise that a Spirit Healer faculty disciple like him was better than Jun Xie in every way!

    After Li Zi Mu said that, Fan Jin did not react. However, the senior who mentored Li Zi Mu suddenly found his rage rise!

    ¡°Li Zi Mu! You are such a despicable and ungrateful brat!¡± He had almost been maimed trying to save Li Zi Mu but Li Zi Mu had cleanly forgotten what he had done for him the moment Fan Jin had appeared. He had never met anyone more self centered than Li Zi Mu!

    Li Zi Mu gritted his teeth and did not even turn back to face his mentor but continued to look pleadingly at Fan Jin.

    Fan Jin stared at Li Zi Mu with a deep frown on his face and his expression was one of utter disgust. The kind of people he had always hated to the core were ungrateful scoundrels just like this.

    Fan Jin had acutely noticed after the attack from the pack of jackals, the whole team was looking to be in bad shape, all bruised and battered and their clothes all tattered and torn. But Li Zi Mu on the other hand, did not have a scratch on himpared to the bloody wounds seen on his teammates. It was fairly obvious that the team had been looking out for his safety and Li Zi Mu had so indifferently turned around and asked to switch teams..... How big of a jerk was he?!

 Chapter 456

    Chapter 456: ¡°Consecutive ps ¨C First Form (3)¡±

    Before Fan Jin could say a word, Jun Wu Xie suddenly said: ¡°Bring him along.¡±

    Jun Xie¡¯s sudden words stunned everyone into silence.

    Fan Jin could not believe his ears. Did Jun Xie just said to bring Li Zi Mu along? The same scoundrel, Li Zi Mu, who had caused Jun Xie¡¯s days in the Zephyr Academy to be hell and Jun Xie was agreeing for him to join up with them ! ?

    Li Zi Mu was just as shocked as he looked at Jun Xie. He had guessed that Fan Jin would ept him and Jun Xie would definitely object. Never would he have expected that Jun Xie would be the first one to agree!

    Even the other youths in Li Zi Mu¡¯s team were bbergasted as they stared at Jun Xie in incredulity.

    They knew very well the ¡°grudges¡± between Jun Xie and Li Zi Mu. Jun Xie had resorted to hiding himself within the bamboo grove and note out for a long time and Li Zi Mu had not stopped trying to gain sympathy borrowing on the prior incident with Jun Xie. They knew those two people were bitter enemies.

    And Jun Xie was asking Fan Jin to ept Li Zi Mu just like that?

    The other youths were deeply puzzled and confused.

    Jun Wu Xie shot Fan Jin a nce and the rejection that had been on the tip of his tongue was hastily swallowed. Fan Jin rposed himself and said to Li Zi Mu instead: ¡°You cane with me, but you better pull your socks up! Or I will throw you to feed the Spirit Beasts!¡± Fan Jin was most unwilling to take in that ungrateful jerk but he could not stand up to the cold nce that Jun Xie gave him, and he had finally sumbed.

    Li Zi Mu smiled happily at that moment and thanked Fan Jin profusely, and he totally ignored Jun Xie who had been the first one to say he could stay.

    Jun Wu Xie only lowered her eyes and did not say a word.

    The other youths who had been ¡°betrayed¡± by Li Zi Mu were going to leave in rage but Jun Wu Xie suddenly spoke and threw a few medicine bottles to them.

    ¡°Treat your wounds.¡± Jun Wu Xie said without emotion.

    The youths caught the bottles and looked at Jun Xie in confusion. They could notprehend why Jun Xie would do that as they knew they had been party to cursing Jun Xie behind his back. And now that they were abandoned by one of their own, it was Jun Xie whom they had cursed at so vehemently that had extended his hand to help.....

    ¡°Li Zi Mu is not a simple guy, you..... watch your back.¡± The senior who had mentored Li Zi Mu gripped the medicine in his hand and stared at Jun Xie a moment to offer his friendly warning before turning to leave with his remaining teammates.

    And that short interaction with Jun Wu Xie had nted a subtle seed in the hearts of all those youths.

    ¡°The wise bends ording to changing circumstances, Senior Fan. You are so highly skilled and I thought of learning from the birds, where they find a stronger branch to perch from.¡± Li Zi Mu ignored the words of his former teammatespletely and was only focused on sticking himself close to Fan Jin¡¯s side.

    Fan Jin¡¯s expression got darker and darker and he still could not understand what Jun Xie really wanted to do.

    ¡°Sigh, what a dumb block.¡± A voice filled with sarcasm sounded suddenly with augh.

    Li Zi Mu turned his head to look.

    Fei Yan was smiling as he looked at Li Zi Mu with pity.

    Li Zi Mu frowned. A disciple from the branch division dared to act so arrogantly before him !?

    ¡°Qiao Chu, Brother Hua.¡± After making sure that the other youths hadpletely left, Jun Wu Xie tilted her head and said to Hua Yao and Qiao Chu.

    Hua Yao¡¯s mouth curled sinisterly at the corners and Qiao Chu bumped his fists together and replied together: ¡°Understood!¡±

    Fan Jin was still trying to decipher what Jun Xie¡¯s real intentions were when a pitiful scream sounded right beside him!

    Li Zi Mu had been trying very hard to impress him and was standing by his side just a moment ago when in a blink, he saw that Hua Yao and Qiao Chu had both grabbed Li Zi Mu by a shoulder each and were holding him pressed down against the tree just behind him.

 Chapter 457

    Chapter 457: ¡°Consecutive ps ¨C First Form (4)¡±

    Li Zi Mu found himself suddenly grabbed by two others and mmed hard against a tree. He felt as if his spine had almost snapped from the impact upon the sharp jagged tree trunk and he suddenly felt nauseated.

    ¡°ARRGGHH! What are you doing?! Let me go! I¡¯ll have you know I¡¯m a disciple of the Spirit Healer faculty! How dare you treat me with such disrespect !? When we get back to the academy, I¡¯ll teach you pieces of trash some manners !¡± Li Zi Mu¡¯s eyes were wide open. He stared in disbelief at the sudden attack from Hua Yao and Qiao Chu.

    The sudden assault left Fan Jin shocked and he stood rooted to the ground. He turned reflexively to look at Jun Xie, his eyes filled with horror and unease.

    ¡°If you cannot bear to watch, you can go somewhere else first.¡± Jun Wu Xie looked at Fan Jin a moment and she turned to walk towards Li Zi Mu.

    Fan Jin felt his heart skipped a beat. Something in his heart was telling him that those words Jun Xie had said before entering the Battle Spirits Forest had not been a joke at all!

    And he was about to go fulfil the prophecy of those very words!

    ¡°Little Xie!¡± Fan Jin subconsciously grabbed Jun Xie¡¯s arm, looking at him in terror.

    However, when he saw Jun Xie¡¯s unnaturally chilly eyes looking back at him, he found his grip loosening involuntarily.

    On the other side, Li Zi Mu was screaming incessantly and Fei Yan ambled over casually, raised his hand, and pped Li Zi Mu across the face a few times.

    ¡°What are you screaming for? The result is still death, save your energy.¡±

    Li Zi Mu was dizzy from the ps, and the handprints were red on his face. He trembled as he looked at Fei Yan to ask: ¡°What..... what are you going to..... to do.....¡±

    Fei Yan shrugged and took a step back, to allow Jun Xie enough space to stand right before Li Zi Mu.

    At the moment Li Zi Mu¡¯s eyes fell upon Jun Xie, both his legs crumbled. The pair of eyes staring at him sent chills up his spine with its undisguised murderous intent. Even a fool would be able to tell that Jun Xie had every intention to kill him.

    ¡°Jun..... Jun Xie..... wha..... What do you want.....¡± Li Zi Mu was sweating profusely, he found it difficult to breathe under the gaze of those chillingly frosty eyes.

    ¡°I stole your spot right?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked, her eyebrow raised.

    Li Zi Mu shook his head vigorously. ¡°No..... no..... Master had exined it all to me..... I did not mean it and I was wrong..... It has nothing to do with you.....¡±

    ¡°But that was not what you were telling everybody else.¡± Jun Wu Xie said, her head tilted as if in query, as she stared at Li Zi Mu¡¯s face,pletely drained of colour.

    Li Zi Mu panicked. He had spread those malicious rumours to attract more attention to himself. But if he had known that he would end up in Jun Xie¡¯s hands like this, he would never have spoken a single word against him!

    ¡°I am sorry, I am really sorry..... I beg you to spare me, I promise that I will never spout such nonsense ever again! I will clear everything up when we get back. I had lied, and you arepletely innocent! I guarantee it! I will tell them everything! I will apologise! I am sorry!¡± Li Zi Mu was pleading with tears and mucus running down his face. He prayed that Fan Jin would save him but Fan Jin just stood on one side, unmoving, his head lowered and silent, having no intention of interfering.

    And these disciples from the branch division, were obviously on the same side as Jun Xie, or they wouldn¡¯t have grabbed him so suddenly, with just a singlemand from Jun Xie.

    ¡°I beg you, let me go.....¡±

    Jun Wu Xie looked on indifferently as Li Zi Mu pleaded and begged, and she could not find it within herself to give him any sympathy.

    ¡°If you let me go, I..... I will obey your every word henceforth. I am a disciple of the Spirit Healer faculty and I know Spirit Healing. I will serve under you .....¡± Li Zi Mu brought up the Spirit Healer faculty once again, in an attempt to save his own life.

 Chapter 458

    Chapter 458: ¡°Consecutive ps ¨C First Form (5)¡±

    ¡°Master gives me a lot of attention. I..... I will plead with him to allow you to be admitted into the Spirit Healer faculty..how about you let me go now?¡± Li Zi Mu was trembling visibly from fright.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyebrow arched.

    ¡°You will plead with him?¡±

    Li Zi Mu thought that there was still room for negotiation when Jun Wu Xie said those words and he said hurriedly: ¡°I¡¯ll plead with him! Master dotes on me the most! If I ask him, he is sure to agree!¡±

    Jun Wu Xie paid Li Zi Mu no attention and turned to Qiao Chu. ¡°Summon the Yin Yang Bear.¡±

    Qiao Chu was shocked. His Yin Yang Bear had not fully recovered from its injuries and was still very weak. He did not know what Jun Xie intended to do but he did as told and summoned the Yin Yang Bear.

    When the furry Yin Yang Bear was summoned, it looked rather dispirited. Its enormous body leaned heavily onto the vegetation on its side, crushing severalrge bushes under its huge form.

    ¡°Grr.....¡± It felt someone approach and the Yin Yang Bear raised its head wearily. When it saw and recognized that it was the little youth who loved to rub himself on its stomach, it then closed its eyes and went back to its slumber.

    Jun Wu Xie raised her hand and a faint glow covered her palm. She put her hand gently over the Yin Yang Bear¡¯s head and the soft glow slowly spread itself over the Yin Yang Bear¡¯s entire body till itpletely enveloped the huge form.

    Qiao Chu looked at Jun Xie curiously as he did not know what was going on. But Li Zi Mu¡¯s eyes were bulging, his face in total disbelief as he stared at the scene before his eyes.

    He could not count the number of times he had seen this before. Every time that Gu Li Sheng had instructed him on the Spirit Healing Technique, he would always demonstrate it on a ring spirit. And he could remember everything clearly after the countless times he had seen it. And the scene before his eyes was exactly the same!

    ¡°Spirit Healing technique..... Spirit Healing..... You know the Spirit Healing technique..... How..... how can this be.....¡± Li ZI Mu¡¯s face turnedpletely white. He might not know how to execute the Spirit Healing technique, but he could at least recognise it.

    Jun Xie was just a disciple who had been driven out of the Spirit Healer faculty on the first day! He had been in the faculty barely hours, how could he possibly have learnt the Spirit Healing technique!?

    Gu Li Sheng had said it before. For disciples like them who at most had just been introduced to the Spirit Healing technique for a few years, would only be able to lend healing to ring spirits belonging to the third grade and below. If the ring spirit belonged to a grade higher than that, the spiritual power within their bodies would not be able to sustain the amount of consumption required to heal those ring spirits.

    Li Zi Mu did not know exactly what grade the massive ck and white bear before his eyes belonged to, but he had distinctly felt, at the moment the Yin Yang Bear had appeared, the ring spirit within his body whine and whimper in terror.

    For the Yin Yang Bear to have made his fifth grade ring spirit cower in fright, the Yin Yang Bear must belong to a grade that was higher.

    And Jun Xie was able to heal a ring spirit beyond the fifth grade so effortlessly here. That level of skill, was way beyond what useless trash like Li Zi Mu could ever dream of, and not even for the top disciple in the Spirit Healer faculty!

    ¡°Impossible..... It¡¯s impossible..... How could you know the Spirit Healing technique..... It is just not possible.....¡± Li Zi Mu¡¯s already white face was turning green with shock. And an unshakable feeling of doom was creeping slowly into his heart.

    If Jun Xie truly knew the Spirit Healing technique, the rumours he had spread about Jun Xie earlier would make him the biggest joke!

    The Yin Yang Bear was gradually showing visible signs of recovery and was feeling stronger. It slowly began to sit up, straight and towering. Jun Wu Xie retracted her hand and turned to look at Li Zi Mu, whose face waspletely drained of blood. She curled up the corners of her mouth and asked softly: ¡°You think I need you?¡±

 Chapter 459

    Chapter 459: ¡°Consecutive ps ¨C First Form (6)¡±

    Li Zi Mu¡¯s teeth started chattering under Jun Wu Xie¡¯s frosty gaze.

    ¡®Jun Xie yearned to learn the Spirit Healing technique? He was such a joke!¡¯

    Li Zi Mu finally realised it now. The words he had said when he had pleaded to be spared. Those words sounded so funny now. With the skills Jun Xie had disyed with Spirit Healing here, it was not inferior to Gu Li Sheng¡¯s. And with Jun Xie possessing such skills, Jun Xie did not need him to plead with Gu Li Sheng at all.

    All his strength left Li Zi Mu then. He hung limply, only held up by Hua Yao and Qiao Chu on two sides, and his eyes were filled with dejection.

    He had given everything he had, in pursuit of what he wanted but it turned out Jun Xie had it in him all this time. He found himself a joke when the very person he had tried to destroy with whatever means possible, and it turned out Jun Xie was so many times stronger than he was. Why had he been so obsessed with being in the Spirit Healer faculty? He had gotten himself admitted, and so what? He was still a useless piece of trash that had absolutely no idea how to use the Spirit Healing technique!

    All those ttering and fawning voices sounded in his head at that moment. Those very same voices that had made Li Zi Mu so pleased with himself in self conceit, now made him hang his head in shame.

    The skill that Jun Xie had shown in his Spirit Healing had felt like a p across his face, smashing Li Zi Mu¡¯s false pride to pieces.

    He had not learnt anything, and it had been purely because that he was epted into the Spirit Healer faculty that everyone else had put him high up on a pedestal. Even under Gu Li Sheng¡¯s meticulous teachings and instructions, he had still amounted to nothing.

    While Jun Xie who had already possessed such extraordinary skill in Spirit Healing, was subjected to suffer under everyone¡¯s wrath just because of a misunderstanding during his enrollment into the academy.

    Li Zi Mu had thought he was better than Jun Xie in every single way, but the exact opposite had instead been true. While he had been cluelessly absorbed in his own conceit, Jun Xie must have seen him as the biggest joke alive.

    Jun Wu Xie walked slowly towards Li Zi Mu, and LI Zi Mu could not help but shiver like a leaf in the wind, while his face was drained of colour, and his eyes stared widened, unable to take his eyes off Jun Xie.

    ¡°Don¡¯t..... don¡¯t......e here.....¡± Li Zi Mu¡¯s voice trembled and he felt the terror overwhelm himpletely. He suddenly turned his head and looked in Fan Jin¡¯s direction and shouted: ¡°Senior Fan! Save me! Jun Xie wants to kill me! He is going to kill me! Arrrgghhh! I am a disciple of the Spirit Healer faculty! If I am to die, my Master was not let the matter rest easy!¡±

    The murderous intent in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes terrified him and Li Zi Mu only had Fan Jin to plead to.

    Fan Jin¡¯s brow furrowed and he raised his head to look at Li Zi Mu.

    ¡°In actual fact, Gu Li Sheng had chosen Jun Xie right from the start. And due to some reasons, Jun Xie cannot be seen to be within the Spirit Healer faculty. You were just someone Gu Li Sheng randomly picked to be used as a cover for his initial words. If you had not spread such malicious rumours about Jun Xie, you would have been able to remain with the Spirit Healer faculty and none of this would have happened. You should not have intentionally caused such harm to others, just to justify your own vanity.¡±

    Fan Jin would have pitied Li Zi Mu, but when he thought of all that Li Zi Mu had done, he suddenly could not find it within himself to spare Li Zi Mu any sympathy.

    Jun Xie might have a cold personality, but he had a mind of his own and was not easily swayed. He was fiercely independant, of both mind and body.

    If the same thing had happened to other disciples, they most probably would have left the Zephyr Academy.

    And by leaving the Zephyr Academy, they would have killed their own chance for sess. When Li Zi Mu had so maliciously spread those rumours throughout the academy, had he ever thought he was going to ruin a person¡¯s future?

    A rumour repeated often enough was seen as fact, and countless people have died under the toxicity of a mere rumour!

    ¡°Wh..... What.....¡± Li Zi Mu was at a total loss for words. He would never have ever thought, that the truth of the matter would be anything like this!

 Chapter 460

    Chapter 460: ¡°Consecutive ps ¨C First Form (7)¡±

    ¡°You finally understand, it was actually Jun Xie who gave you that rare chance, you did not have what they wanted at the Spirit Healer faculty.¡± Fan Jin looked at Li Zi Mu, his face forlorn and depressed.

    Li Zi Mu¡¯s mouth just gaped open, unable to say a word.

    He was admitted into the Spirit Healer faculty because of Jun Xie, and he had still told such nderous lies about him.....

    ¡°Just to let you know, the bottle that you threw at the jackals earlier, belonged to Little Xie as well.¡± Qiao Chu said with a smile, unable to resist taking another jibe at the despondent figure before him.

    Li Zi Mu cowered lower.

    ¡°Stepping upon others to elevate your own status, this scoundrel seems really good at it.¡± Fei Yan said, giving a sideways re at Li Zi Mu, who was so terrified that he was about to pee in his pants.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry..... I really am..... I realise my mistake..... I beg you..... Don¡¯t kill me..... I will do whatever you tell me.....¡± His pride and ego had been stripped and trampled, Li Zi Mu only felt terror like never before, every single pore on him screamed in terror.

    However.....

    Jun Wu Xie was not about to ept his apology, she stared at Li Zi Mu, as she would a dead person.

    ¡°Summon your ring spirit.¡± Jun Wu Xie said.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry.....¡± Li Zi Mu was ranting subconsciously.

    Fei Yan was highly irked by his ramblings and delivered a heavy punch onto his stomach!

    ¡°Oof!¡±

    A mouthful of blood gushed out from Li Zi Mu¡¯s mouth immediately! The blood was mixed with some unidentifiable substance from within Li Zi Mu¡¯s body.

    Qiao Chu gulped loudly. Fei Yan had possessed extraordinary strength from a very young age. That strike had only been hardly a third of Fei Yan¡¯s full strength and Li Zi Mu was already in such a bad shape.

    ¡°Stop, don¡¯t hit me..... I¡¯ll summon it, I¡¯ll summon it.....¡± That one strike had made him sustained heavy injuries. Li Zi Mu was crying in pain as he summoned his ring spirit in the next moment.

    Li Zi Mu might be as useless as trash, but his ring spirit was of a rather good grade.

    A silvery white wolf ring spirit appeared before their eyes. At the same moment the Silver Wolf appeared, Li Zi Mu¡¯s eyes suddenly turned vicious. The Silver Wolf leapt quick as lightning at Jun Wu Xie, its huge jaws wide open, aimed straight at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s throat!

    And with a sudden white sh, pure white light exploded from Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hand. The white sh of light leapt to meet the leaping silver wolf head on!

    ¡°Hooowl ! !¡± The Silver Wolf suddenly howled pitifully.

    A slightly pink cheeked youth had appeared suddenly. He cut a dashingly handsome figure and his pure white robes billowed. He held a wine jar in one hand and the other was holding the silver wolf up in mid air, grabbing it by its neck. The pair of beautiful eyes were half closed in drunkenness and his face was one that showed utter contempt.

    ¡°Tsk, I was wondering..... Just a fifth grade silver wolf and you dare to even think of striking my Mistress!? You must really hate living, don¡¯t you ?¡± Drunk Lotus smirked and his half closed eyes shed with chilling murder. He closed his grip on the Silver Wolf¡¯s neck and the Silver Wolf struggled violently in vain, and not a sound could evene out through its constricted throat.

    The white robed youth who had suddenly appeared made Li Zi Mu¡¯s face pale with shock once again. He had ced hisst bet on his silver wolf and he did not expect that with his fifth grade silver wolf coupled with the element of surprise would be so easily stopped by the youth, and with one hand yet!

    Hisst hopepletely dashed, Li Zi Mu stared at Drunk Lotus in despair, his eyes zed.

    ¡°Give up?¡± Jun Wu Xie raised her head and stared at Li Zi Mu.

    ¡°I..... I..... I¡¯m sorry..... I won¡¯t dare do it again.....¡± His silver wolf was still gripped in Drunk Lotus¡¯ hand and Li Zi Mu could only see doom before him.

    ¡°Little ck.¡± Jun Wu Xie called out coldly.

    ¡°Kill him.¡±

    Just as Jun Wu Xie finished her statement, the little ck cat upon her shoulders jumped off and morphed into its massive ck beast form, and leapt straight at the suddenly screaming Li Zi Mu!

 Chapter 461

    Chapter 461: ¡°Consecutive ps ¨C First Form (8)¡±

    At the moment the ck beast pounced, Hua Yao and Qiao Chu jumped away from Li Zi Mu. The screaming Li Zi Mu had not even managed to see the ck beast clearly when he found himself pinned once again, this time on the ground. The ck beast very jaws opened and bit down on Li Zi Mu¡¯s neck. A loud ¡°crunch¡± sounded and the shrill scream stopped at that moment!

    Blood gushed out through the ck beast¡¯s fangs and sttered all over the dirt turning it red and sticky.

    ¡°You still want this?¡± Drunk Lotus was still dangling the silver wolf as he turned to Jun Wu Xie. Li Zi Mu was dead and it wouldn¡¯t be long before the Silver Wolf would fade back into the Spirit World. If Jun Wu Xie wanted to make use of the Silver Wolf to achieve a breakthrough in her spiritual power, she had to do it fast.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded and Drunk Lotus hung the wine jar at his hips. He looped an arm around Jun Wu Xie waist and loped easily up the tallest tree, disappearing from everybody¡¯s sight in mere moments, hidden among the thick branches and dense leaves.

    The ck beast let go of Li Zi Mu¡¯s neck and sat under the tree, licking its paws with its bloodied tongue.

    Everything had happened so quickly and Fan Jin did not have time to react at all, and he just stood there staring nkly at the ck beast sitting under the tree.

    He had always thought that Jun Xie¡¯s ring spirit had been an ordinary ck cat and it did not possess any battle prowess. And when the little ck cat had morphed into the ck beast, he had been so shocked that he had froze!

    What grade would a ring spirit who can change its form at will belong to? He dared not even think about it.

    At that moment, Fan Jin realised that he knew nothing about Jun Xie. His strength, his ring spirit, his unfathomable and profound knowledge of Medicine.....

    ¡°What is Little Xie doing?¡± Qiao Chu craned his neck to look up into the trees. But Drunk Lotus must have taken extra effort to hide from them as he could not see any sign of them among the trees, not even their shadows.

    The rest of the gang just shrugged their shoulders, as they did not mind whatever Jun Xie intended to do.

    ¡°You got a big fright?¡± Hua Yao walked toe beside Fan Jin, and he raised his hand to pat him on the shoulder infort, from the perspective of someone who had been through whatever Fan Jin was feeling at that moment.

    Fan Jin shook his head vigorously as he sat on the side, unable to squeeze a single word out of his throat.

    Li Zi Mu¡¯s body was still lying under the tree, his neck snapped in two by the ck beast. The mess of blood and gore filled his mind as did the sight of therge widening pool of blood, slowly staining the ground devilishly red.

    ¡°Was he really shocked?¡± Qiao Chu whispered to Rong Ruo as he came to stand beside her, lowering his voice to not let Fan Jin hear him.

    Rong Ruoughed softly: ¡°When you suddenly see a tiny bunny turn into a big bad wolf, you would usually need a little bit of time to properly digest it.¡±

    Jun Xie¡¯s young age and petite size would make people assume him to bepletely harmless. But in actual fact, that tiny bunny when provoked, its ferocity would put manyrge vicious beasts to shame.

    Fan Jin¡¯s reaction had been exactly like that. He had always taken the role of a protector with Jun Xie, and had intended to continue protecting him throughout the time they would be in the Battle Spirits Forest. But..... the person he was protecting..... seemed to be quite a tad bit more ferocious than him.....

    Besides the fact that Jun Xie had already attained the orange level in his spiritual power, just the ck beast alone would be more than what most people could handle, and not forgetting, there was also that white robed youth.....

    Fan Jin¡¯s fragile little heart took quite a hit at that moment.....

    He had fully intended to take on the role as Jun Xie¡¯s protector!

    Up in the tree, Drunk Lotus gingerly put Jun Wu Xie down on a wide branch, to allow her space to sit crossed legged, in a meditation pose, while he held the twitching Silver Wolf and stood quietly at the side.

    It was just yesterday, that Jun Wu Xie hadpletely healed the Snow Lotus, and that had allowed Drunk Lotus to appear in all his blinding glory today.

    ¡°How do you use this?¡± Drunk Lotus shook the Silver Wolf a little when he saw that only the whites of the wolf¡¯s eyes was showing. Although he knew that Jun Wu Xie needed to devour a ring spirit to attain a breakthrough in her spiritual power, however, he had no idea how to go about doing it.

    Jun Wu Xie retrieved the Spirit Prison from the cosmos sack, and gave it a slight twist. The Silver Wolf in Drunk Lotus¡¯ hand suddenly felt as if an invisible force was pulling at it, and it was gradually sucked into the pristine and crystalline sphere.

 Chapter 462

    Chapter 462: ¡°Consecutive ps ¨C First Form (9)¡±

    When Jun Wu Xie had achieved a breakthrough in her spiritual power the first time, she had absorbed the Soaring Serpent. It had been extremely difficult for her that time and Jun Wu Xie had prepared herself for it, and she got Drunk Lotus stay by her side to stand guard for her.

    After closing the Spirit Prison, Jun Wu Xie took a deep breath. Just like she did thest time, she turned the top of the Spirit Prison, and closed her eyes, absorbing the spirit¡¯s essence emanating from the Spirit Prison into her body.

    However, the absorption this time was a lot smoother and it did not cause her much difort. Jun Wu Xie devoured the Silver Wolf¡¯s spiritpletely and felt the power permeating throughout her entire body, and the remnants of bitterness from the Silver Wolf made one feel surprisingly satisfied.

    The process was smooth that the absorption left Jun Wu Xie feeling a little concerned. Little did she know that a fifth grade Silver Wolf could not even begin topared with the Soaring Serpent in the least.

    When she had devoured the Soaring Serpent the first time, if it had not been for Jun Wu Yao who stayed by her side, it would have been impossible for Jun Wu Xie topletely absorb the Soaring Serpent. And after Jun Wu Xie had experienced having devoured the mighty Soaring Serpent, devouring a mere fifth grade ring spirit would no longer pose a challenge.

    Jun Wu Xie merely used about two hours¡¯ time to fully absorb the Silver Wolf¡¯s spirit cleanly. After the Silver Wolf¡¯s spirit waspletely devoured, a yellow glow red menacingly from Jun Wu Xie¡¯s entire body. The explosive re of yellow light pierced right through the densely ovepping leaves from the canopies of the trees, enveloping the area in a bright warm glow!

    Qiao Chu and the others were waiting patiently below the tree when they suddenly felt the waves of spiritual power rippling through the air. They raised their heads to look up immediately and were immensely shocked when they saw the yellow light shining strongly through the leaves high up in the trees.

    ¡°Yellow spirit..... Little Xie has broken through to the yellow spirit so quickly!!¡± Qiao Chu¡¯s eyes were wide. If his memory served him correctly, Jun Xie was only fourteen this year and his ring spirit had just awoken not long before. And now, he had already attained the yellow spirit in such a short period of time?

    Although Qiao Chu and his gang were able to execute the power of a purple spirit, the effect was just temporary. They had actually used a method that had existed in the Middle Realm to gain the power of a purple spirit for a short period of time, and it was Jun Xie¡¯s abnormally fast speed in her increase of power that really amazed them.

    A fourteen year old orange spirit already had people tongue tied, if people got to know that Jun Xie had broken through to the yellow level.....

    Qiao Chu swallowed subconsciously, as he turned to the only ¡°normal¡± person among them, to look at Fan Jin.

    Fan Jin¡¯s face was ovee with utter shock. His jaw dropped, his eyes bulged and he stood still as stone. The ¡°statue¡¯s¡± head was craned all the way back, staring up into the tall trees, as if frozen in time.

    Fan Jin was rather talented, having broken through to the yellow level at seventeen, and was considered to be well gifted and rarely seen. Jun Xie was years younger than he was and was already evenly matched to him when his ring spirit had just awoken not too long ago. He wouldn¡¯t call that gifted, that was just devilishly monstrous!

    Fan Jin¡¯s self esteem was suddenly severely devastated!

    Momentster, Drunk Lotus came down from the tree with Jun Wu Xie, his pure white flowy robes and graceful descent making him look like a deity had just descended.

    Drunk Lotus and Jun Xie had returned, but the Silver Wolf that Drunk Lotus had brought up with him was nowhere in sight. Qiao Chu and the others estimated the time they had been gone and thought that the Silver Wolf must have returned to the Spirit World and they did not probe any further on it.

    ¡°What are we going to do with this?¡± Qiao Chu asked as he kicked at Li Zi Mu¡¯s lifeless body. The other youths had seen Li Zi Mu go with Fan Jin and Jun Xie when they left. If anyone were to find Li Zi Mu¡¯s body here, it might be difficult to exin themselves.

    ¡°Leave him.¡± Jun Wu Xie said as she nced at Li Zi Mu¡¯s body and then continued: ¡°We are here to hunt for Spirit Beasts, and the Spirit Beasts are sure to fight back.¡±

 Chapter 463

    Chapter 463: ¡°Being Cute Has Its Perks (1)¡±

    It finally dawned on Qiao Chu why Jun Xie had asked the ck beast to kill Li Zi Mu. Jun Xie had nned this right from the start.

    It was a fact, that in the Battle Spirits Forest, disciples were often attacked by the Spirit Beasts. And if they did not dodge in time, quite a number of them would lose their lives here.

    In the eyes of all the others from the main division, this puny team of theirs was the weakest among them all. The only one who would be deemed capable was only Fan Jin, but Fan Jin alone would not be able to protect all of them from harm.

    Hence, Li Zi Mu¡¯s death would be usible.

    ¡°Vicious, that¡¯s just vicious.¡± Qiao Chu almost prostrated himself before Jun Xie¡¯s deep andplex mind. Jun Xie must have already thought the whole thing through the moment he had first agreed to allow Li Zi Mu to join their team.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Qiao Chu, her face expressionless, and did not say a word.

    She had been more concerned on her breakthrough in her spiritual power. Before devouring the Silver Wolf, she had been stuck at the orange level¡¯s bottleneck for rather long. Over this period, she had continued to absorb spiritual energy but the level had not increased. And with this breakthrough, it had suddenly released all that stored and pent up spiritual energy within her body and pushed her spiritual power up explosively. Although she had just broken through to the yellow level, she could faintly feel that she was not too far off from green.

    The pace at which her powers were increasing, was downright rming.

    Jun Wu Xie gripped the Spirit Prison within her hand tightly. If the chance presented itself, she wouldn¡¯t mind devouring another ring spirit before the Spirit Hunt ended.

    Jun Wu Xie did not tell the others of her intentions, and they moved out after discussing their way forward a little.

    The Battle Spirits Forest in the day, was much easier to traverse than at night, and the checkpoints indicated on the map could mostly be found. The small team made good progress, finding it unexpectedly easy. The asional low grade Spirit Beast appeared but Qiao Chu and the gang disposed of them quickly, without any difficulty.

    The longer Fan Jin was in the team, the more he was ovee with awe. He had initially thought that with the unbelievably gifted Jun Xie in the team, the team had be rather amazing. But they had not gone much further when he witnessed the skills of Qiao Chu and his gang. He was certain that among these youths, not a single one among them had skills inferior to his.

    The Zephyr Academy¡¯s Spirit Tournament¡¯s esteemed fourth in rank, was finding himself continuously shocked into speechlessness by these disciples from the branch division. He really did not know whether tough or cry.

    They ughtered all the Spirit Beasts that stood in their way, and they progressed very quickly. Before noon, they arrived at the side of ake and they decided to rest awhile.

    ¡°Summon the Yin Yang Bear and the Double Headed Bone Snake.¡± They had just stopped and Jun Wu Xie immediately turned to Hua Yao and Qiao Chu.

    Qiao Chu and the others had noticed earlier when Jun Xie had been intimidating Li Zi Mu, that Jun Xie was actually able to heal the Yin Yang Bear¡¯s injuries. When they heard Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words, they immediately jumped at the chance and summoned their ring spirits without hesitation.

    Because the Yin Yang Bear had already undergone Jun Wu Xie¡¯s healing earlier, it was much more alert than the Double Headed Bone Snake. It was not known whether it was Jun Xie¡¯s earlier healing that had greatly impressed the Yin Yang Bear, but immediately after it was summoned, it walked tottering toe before Jun Wu Xie, its huge lumbering body like a small hill as it sat down with a loud thump, and raised its furry paw and stretched it out before Jun Wu Xie.

    The next moment, Qiao Chu¡¯s face was suddenly flushed a deep shade of red.

    ¡°Darn it! Can that fat blob be more shameless than that!? It is actually trying to curry favour with someone else besides me! How humiliating !¡± All the other might know know it, but Qiao Chu was acutely aware of what kind of emotions were going through the Yin Yang Bear at that moment. The Yin Yang Bear was asking to be healed and that stretched out paw was meant as an exchange!

    [I¡¯ll let you stroke and touch, you heal up my injuries.]

 Chapter 464

    Chapter 464: ¡°Being Cute Has Its Perks (2)¡±

    Qiao Chu was feeling too ashamed to look at Jun Xie. His ring spirit had been guilty of such a shameless and humiliating atrocity. Fortunately, the Yin Yang Bear was incapable of speech, if the Yin Yang Bear had said all that was in its heart then, Qiao Chu would have jumped into theke to drown himself in humiliation.

    Jun Wu Xie raised her eyes and looked at the furry figure before her, its head lowered and its paw extended. Her eyes narrowed slightly and she lifted her hand to p the Yin Yang Bear¡¯s paw aside.

    ¡°Oww~¡± The towering Yin Yang Bear whined pitifully as it held the paw that had been pped away to its chest, its face looking heartrendingly hurt as it looked at Jun Xie pleadingly.

    ¡°The Double Headed Bone Snake¡¯s injuries are more serious. He goes first.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face was stern as she admonished the Yin Yang Bear.

    The Yin Yang Bear turned to look at the unmoving and dispirited Double Headed Bone Snake lying on the ground, and turned back to look at Jun Xie again, before it struggled reluctantly to shift its big furry behind. It shifted its lumbering body and made some space before it lifted both its chubby paws to move the Double Headed Bone Snake toe right before Jun Xie. Its enormous behind jiggled once more as it shifted its position and came to rest right behind Jun Wu Xie, its two stubby hind legs stretched out beside Jun Wu Xie¡¯s tiny form.

    Luckily, the huge towering bear had a great girth and it wide width allowed Jun Wu Xie ample room to move and carry out her Spirit Healing.

    Qiao Chu could not bear to look on at his ring spirit¡¯s idiocy any longer. He clutched at his chest and turned around to rest against Fei Yan¡¯s shoulder, looking all humiliated and embarrassed.

    ¡°Can I request for a change of ring spirits? This is too outrageous..... My Rolly wouldn¡¯t possibly do something this shameless!¡±

    Qiao Chu only wanted to remember his Rolly¡¯s magnificence and overwhelming strength as the Yin Yang Bear, that had dominated and earned for itself a well respected ce. He was not willing to ept the fact that the ck and white fluffy panda behind him that was trying so hard to act cute was the same dominating ring spirit of his.

    Ring spirits were spiritual bodies and when they got injured, they did not feel the same pain like humans, when the agony stemmed from their flesh and bones. When ring spirits got gravely injured, they be very weak and they would be tormented by agony of another kind. The pain that torments the spirit cannot be described by words and ever since Rolly realised that when Jun Xie put his hand on him, he would feel much better, and his spirit gets healed, that was the only thing that he knew and cared about, the small sized boy that was able to drive away his agony.

    Jun Wu Xie did not give the panda who was still trying its best to stick to her any more attention, but raised her hand and infused her palm with spiritual energy and transferred it into the Double Headed Bone Snake¡¯s body, patching up its spirit¡¯s deficiencies a little by little.

    It was easy when people talked about patching up a deficient spirit, but the execution was inconceivablyplicated. Spirits were in actuality formless and when they got injured, they be weak. To target their deficiencies and patch them uppletely, required a certain level of endurance and strength of mind. The spirit energy that was to be infused into the ring spirit had to be controlled and precise. If the energy flow was too weak, it would not heal any of the deficiencies, and if it was too strong, the spirit energy flow might burn the ring spirit¡¯s spirit essence.

    Under the extended period of healing, Jun Wu Xie needed to maintain a constant flow of spirit energy and the speed called for unbroken consistency.

    The meticulous precision required was right up her alley and she discovered after having achieved her breakthrough, her spirit power had grown more abundant. Although it was still insufficient to fully heal the Double Headed Bone Snake and the Yin Yang Bear in one go, it nevertheless allowed her to shorten the whole healing process. The Double Headed Bone Snake¡¯s and the Yin Yang Bear¡¯s injuries were not as severe as what the Snow Lotus sustained, and barring any unexpected incidents, Jun Wu Xie was confident that she would be able to heal both the ring spirits back to their peak condition.

    Jun Wu Xie carried out the healing for the Double Headed Bone Snake in silence while the others just around quietly, not daring to distract Jun Xie even the slightest. Even Qiao Chu who had been deeply embarrassed by his ring spirit¡¯s shameful actions swallowed all his grumbles, and was reduced to squatting in a corner subdued, nibbling on dry rations, watching Jun Xie carry out her Spirit Healing.

 Chapter 465

    Chapter 465: ¡°Being Cute Has Its Perks (3)¡±

    After Jun Wu Xiepleted the first round of healing for the Double Headed Bone Snake, the Double Headed Bone Snake showed significant improvement in its condition, and both its heads that were drooping wearily before lifted up strongly.

    Having finished the treatment, Jun Wu Xie fell backwards suddenly.

    When Qiao Chu and the others saw Jun Xie falling backwards, they were shocked and they scrambled in a hurry to rush to him, afraid that the depletion of energy required for the consecutive healing of two high grade ring spirits might have been too much for their petite littlepanion.

    However, before they managed to get to Jun Xie.....

    Jun Wu Xie suddenly squealed and was buried into the deep thick fur on Rolly¡¯s considerable sized tummy. Her small frame was almostpletely engulfed into Rolly¡¯s soft belly and Jun Wu Xie let out a big sigh within thefy softness.

    All the others who had already made it midway towards Jun Xie suddenly stopped in their tracks and a twitching could be seen on their temples as they strode back to their original spots.

    They realised that Jun Xie¡¯s spirit power had not beenpletely exhausted, but he had just wanted to enjoy the soft and furryfort of the huge belly behind him.....

    That sudden realisation made thepanions who had just witnessed Jun Xie¡¯s unhesitant and decisive killer instinct unable toe to terms with the irrational and drastic contrast.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Rolly lowered its head and looked at Jun Xie who was lying spreadeagled on his tummy, and its head tilted to one side, not understanding.

    ¡°Healingter.¡± Jun Wu Xie patted Rolly on its tummy, immersing herself into the fluffy fur. However, Jun Wu Xie suddenly got up and stared at Rolly¡¯s tummy with a deep frown.

    ¡°It¡¯s not fluffy.¡± Jun Wu Xie grumbled, the frown still on her face.

    ¡°Wooo.....¡± Feeling that it had been spurned, Rolly rubbed sadly at its rotund belly, attempting to fluff up its own fur.

    Jun Wu Xie narrowed her eyes and infused her hand with spirit power once again before she lifted it. She ced her hand over Rolly¡¯s tummy and the the fur that had lost its lustre suddenly be fluffy and soft. Jun Wu Xie looked critically as the change happened under her eyes and she retracted her hand after she was satisfied with what she saw. She then proceeded to jump once again into the soft fur that had been restored to his fluffy state.

    The little ck cat had grown used to its mistress weakness for anything soft, furry and cute and it jumped up calmly onto Rolly¡¯s shoulder and pawed at the fur a little to fluff it up andy down after making the spotfortable.

    Fei Yan was back at his spot by theke and was smiling widely at the sight before him. He turned to Qiao Chu and said, suddenly looking serious: ¡°I just found out that your Rolly has another ability.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Qiao Chu asked, deeply curious.

    ¡°Making Little Xie happy.¡± Fei Yan said with a loud guffaw.

    That kid Jun Xie always had a stoic face on him all day long and was cold and expressionless. It was on rare asions like this that they saw a crack on the immovable cier and witnessed these more human emotions disyed by him. The credit went fully to Rolly¡¯s clever ¡°exploitation¡± by ¡°sacrificing its body¡± that their eyes were treated to such an eyeopener.

    Qiao Chu¡¯s face scrunched up and it flushed red all of a sudden. He red at Fei Yan and got up to stomp off,ing to sit down beside Fan Jin instead.

    ¡°All these rascals, with not a single one of them normal. I think you are the most normal one among us.¡± Qiao Chu was feeling harassed by his otherpanions and came to seek constion from the sensible Fan Jin.

    Fan Jin¡¯s mouth twitched and in his heart, he thought: [You are rather abnormal yourself if you do realise!]

    Although Rolly and the Double Headed Bone Snake still carried injuries on them, but based on their massive size and the power he felt from the two ring spirits, Fan Jin was certain that the grades that two ring spirits belonged to were extraordinarily high! Higher than any ring spirit that Fan Jin had ever seen before.

    A group of disciples from the branch division, whose skills and powerpletely overshadowed the Spirit Tournament¡¯s fourth rank, and whose ring spirits made his own ring spirit to show respect and fear.

    These youths that Jun Xie had gathered together to join their team, where had all these monstrously powerful youths sprouted out from, a rock?¡±

    They were all just like Jun Xie! Scarily and unbelievably strong!

    Fan Jin self confidence had all been shattered into dust before Qiao Chu and his gang. He suddenly felt incredibly sad for all those other disciples who had mocked and ridiculed this team before they had entered the forest. He was not leading a team of parasites who depended on his power for protection, but he had actually teamed up with a whole bunch of incredibly and inconceivably powerful people who smashed all norms beyond all his expectations!

 Chapter 466

    Chapter 466: ¡°Being Cute Has Its Perks (4)¡±

    For the next few days, Jun Wu Xie and her team roamed about within the Beast Spirits Forest and the amount of Spirit Stones stored within the cosmos sack increased more and more. Although they were mainly just small spirit stones acquired from lower grade Spirit Beasts, therge quantity still gave the team a considerable yield.

    Within these few days, they brushed shoulders with several other small teams, but most of them were from the branch division and the disciples in those teams were usually nervous when they encountered Jun Wu Xie¡¯s team.

    The criteria for assessment for the Spirit Hunt was based mainly on the quantity of spirit stones each and every disciple held in their hands at the end of the event. Hence, besides hunting down Spirit Beasts, some of the stronger teams had even resorted to robbing the spirit stones from weaker opposing teams, and the teams from the branch division were usually made to be prime targets. The skills and power of the teams from the branch division were usually far inferior to teams from the main division and they were only able to sessfully hunt low grade Spirit Beasts withrge numbers which usually resulted in insufficient quantity in spirit stones to be split among the many disciples involved. On top of that, when they cross paths with teams from the main division, their meager stock of spirit stones were usually forcibly taken from them as well.

    And the result was that teams from the branch division detected that teams from the main division were near, they were usually seen to run away faster than when they encountered Spirit Beasts.

    Most teams from the main division avoided Fan Jin when they encounter his team. Although they were usually highly tempted to rob the team tagged as the ¡°weakest team¡±, they were nevertheless wary of Fan Jin presence, and did not dare act rashly against him and his team.

    ¡°I heard everybody saying that the Battle Spirits Forest was full of dangers everywhere, why am I feeling so bored then?¡± Qiao Chu had his hands sped behind his head, and his habitual de of grass dangling from his mouth, as he strode nonchntly, bringing up the rear of his team.

    The consecutive days of idleness besides overpowering Spirit Beasts with a low attack power of five made him restless with the inactivity.

    Fan Jin turned around to look at Qiao Chu. After the past few days of interaction with the team, his heart had recovered somewhat from initial utter devastation at hisck of abilities to numb eptance.

    After he witnessed Qiao Chu¡¯s and his gang¡¯s skills and power, he suddenly realised that even if he gathered the top ten ranked disciples of the Zephyr Academy together to form a team, theirbined power would still pale inparison to his current teammates.

    Scaring the living daylights of other disciples, the ferocious and merciless Spirit Beasts suddenly became tame sheep awaiting their ughter before his monstrous teammates.

    Not to mention.....

    Fan Jin¡¯s eyes strayed to steal a nce at the towering and massive Yin Yang Bear, Rolly.

    Ever since after Jun Xie had healed Rolly, Qiao Chu had not had the chance to send Rolly back to the Spirit World. Whenever Qiao Chu showed any such intention, Rolly would at the first instance speed to stand before Jun Xie and present his soft and fluffy tummy, by suddenly lying on the ground right before Jun Xie to allow Jun Xie to pat him.

    And whenever that happened.....

    A re from Jun Xie always quickly convinced Qiao Chu otherwise, as he could only cry tearlessly as his ring spirit continued to embarrass him endlessly.

    It had gotten worse now. Rolly had decided that it might as well serve to be Jun Xie¡¯s alternative mode of transport and carried Jun Xie upon its shoulders. With its two stubby legs, it huffed and puffed as it kept pace with the others in the team.

    WIth such a massive ring spirit like Rolly so prominently present with the team, all the lower grade Spirit Beasts in this region of the Battle Spirits Forest were driven into flurried escape when they sensed Rolly¡¯s dominating presence before they even saw their team, resulting in that team not even being able to see a single bunny.

    For the whole of today, they were not even able to spot a single low grade Spirit Beast and Qiao Chu was almost on the verge of chewing his own ring spirit¡¯s ws in restlessness.

    Sitting high atop Rolly¡¯s shoulders, Jun Wu Xie was enjoying the soft feel and touch of Rolly¡¯s fluffy fur when suddenly, her eyes narrowed slightly. She had smelled a slight tinge of blood carried here by the light breeze that blew past them!

 Chapter 467

    Chapter 467: ¡°Consecutive ps ¨C Second Form (1)¡±

    High atop Rolly¡¯s shoulders, Jun Wu Xie was still enjoying the soft fluffy touch of the ring spirit¡¯s thick fur when she narrowed her eyes suddenly. The light wind that blew past her carried with it the faint but distinct scent of blood that she absolutely abhorred!

    ¡°Stop!¡± Jun Wu Xie said suddenly.

    The team immediately stopped in their tracks.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Fan Jin frowned, worried.

    ¡°I smell blood.¡± Jun Wu Xie replied, her brow furrowing.

    ¡°Spirit Beasts?¡± Qiao Chu turned around and sniffed with his nose, but he did not smell anything unusual and gave up.

    ¡°Human blood.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes narrowed. The scent was extremely faint and if they had not been moving in a direction against the wind, the scent would not have reached them. Due to the fact that the scent was carried here by the wind and that it was very faint, Jun Wu Xie deduced that they were still a distance away from the source. She looked up and stared into the wind. They hade to the edge of the area marked out on the map and if they moved inwards any further, they would be stepping into territories beyond the area marked safe by the Zephyr Academy.

    Qiao Chu and the others turned their eyes to peer into the direction that Jun Xie was looking at. That part of the forest had denser trees and vegetation that any areas they had passed before. Every tree looked to be more than ten metres in height and their thick overhanging canopies covered the area they were looking atpletely, making it too dark to see clearly what was past those trees.

    ¡°Is iting from in there?¡± Qiao Chu asked.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded.

    ¡°Shall we go see?¡± Qiao Chu was eager to have found something to do. The area marked out by the Zephyr Academy mainly only had low grade Spirit Beasts and posed no challenge to them. And with the towering figure of Rolly in their midst, they had not even managed toe across those low grade Spirit Beasts. If things continued on like this, Qiao Chu felt like he was bound to go mad with boredom.

    Jun Wu Xie turned her gaze to Fan Jin. She did not have any other objectiveing into the Battle Spirits Forest but to ughter any targets that came to them on their own to seek their own deaths.

    Fan Jin was silent a moment before he said: ¡°That area encroaches into the center regions of the Battle Spirits Forest and within it, not only high grade Spirit Beasts roam, but you might even encounter Guardian Grade Spirit Beasts. Are you sure you want to go in there?¡±

    ¡°Guardian Grade Spirit Beasts?¡± Qiao Chu asked with a raised eyebrow.

    ¡°It is rumoured that Guardian Grade Spirit Beasts are unbelievably strong and even purple spirit users have to run away from them. Till now, no one has ever been known to be able to sessfully hunt down a Guardian Grade Spirit Beast.¡± When Fan Jin mentioned Guardian Grade Spirit Beasts, he could not help it but to feel awe and fear rise within his heart.

    A Guardian Grade Spirit Beast, that was a grade that no one had dared to ever challenge.

    Qiao Chu had been anxiously eager to to go check it out, but after hearing Fan Jin¡¯s words of warning, he was looking visibly much more subdued.

    The few of them might be able to use some extraordinary method to forced the spiritual powers within their bodies to reach the purple spirit level, but it was only for short periods of time and it greatly depletes their spiritual power. Unless it was to saves the lives of theirpanions or themselves, they would much rather choose not to use it.

    ¡°Cough, I think we better look around somece else.¡± Qiao Chu said practically. Although he did not know if Guardian Grade Spirit Beasts were as terrifying as Fan Jin¡¯s words had made them out to be, but he did not want to use up too much of his spiritual power in a ce like this.

    However, Jun Wu Xie was still staring at the wide forest of tall trees and just as she turned herself away, a ragged figure covered in blood ran out from those trees, and looking at the blood stained clothes he was wearing, they could just make it out to be the uniform of the Zephyr Academy!

    That figure was running with all his might, his face a mask of terror, and he was screaming at the top of his lungs. He stumbled and fell a few times, running and crawling in escape, in a direction towards Fan Jin and his team.

    It might be due to the shock, but when the disciple saw Fan Jin, who was simrly dressed in the uniform of the Zephyr Academy, he began crying and shouting for help as he scrambled his way over to him.

    ¡°Help! Help!¡± As if clutching at hisst straw of hope, the youth fell onto the ground before Fan Jin and pleaded loudly clutching at the corner of Fan Jin¡¯s clothes.

 Chapter 468

    Chapter 468: ¡°Consecutive ps ¨C Second Form (2)¡±

    The disciple¡¯s clothes were all badly tattered and torn and arge deep gash that had cut him to the bone looking extremely garish. The countless cuts and gashes all over his body made one want to turn away in horror and his face was deathly pale. Looking at the expression on his face, the disciple must have been scared out of his wits.

    The direction that the disciple had run out from showed that that area was outside of the boundaries depicted on the map given to them by the Zephyr Academy and by right, there should not have been any of the Zephyr Academy¡¯s disciples in there.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Fan Jin helped the disciple up and found that the disciple was trembling in fright and the disciple stuttered: ¡°Spirit Beast..... It¡¯s a Spirit Beast..... There¡¯s a Spirit Beast in there! Huge! Humongous!¡± The disciple was raving and it was a while before he realised that it was Fan Jin who was standing before him. He suddenly regained his senses and pleaded with all his might: ¡°Senior Fan! Save me! Please save me!¡±

    ¡°Is anyone else in there?¡± Fan Jin asked with a worried frown. The center regions of the Beast Spirits Forest was an area that nobody had ever dared set foot into. So what were all these disciples doing in there?

    ¡°Yes..... there are..... many of us..... Senior Fan, please hurry and save them.....¡± The disciple cried as tears ran down his face.

    Jun Wu Xie was silent as she looked at the disciple groveling at Fan Jin¡¯s feet, her eyes not showing a ripple of emotion.

    Fan Jin turned his head at that moment to look at Jun Xie as he had subconsciously started to seek Jun Xie¡¯s opinion. He did not know what kind of Spirit Beast those disciples had encountered and it was highly possible that in the center region, it could very well be a champion grade Spirit Beast and if that was the case, they might still not be able to contain it sufficiently to escape.

    Rescue or abandon?

    ¡°Senior Fan wants to rescue them?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked suddenly.

    Fan Jin hesitated a moment before he nodded slightly. ¡°We are afterall from the same academy.¡± The disciple who fled had his bloodied hands still tightly sped on Fan Jin, and the warmth from the blood that had seeped in through his clothes was clearly felt on his skin.

    Jun Wu Xie did not immediately reply but only stared at the disciple from her higher position and after a brief moment, she slowly said: ¡°When you met with such danger, why didn¡¯t you release the signal re?¡±

    Before entering the Battle Spirits Forest, all the disciples were given two distress signal res to carry with them just for emergencies like this.

    The disciple raised his head and when his eyes saw the massive Yin Yang Bear, he was suddenly speechless. His terror filled eyes shed with shock a brief moment but quickly reverted back to terror once again. ¡°The canopies of the trees in there are too thick and we were not able to release our signal res in there.¡± After saying that, the disciple pulled out two used signal res and showed them to the group.

    In regions where the tree were immensely tall and grew extremely close to each other, they would prevent signal res from being fired effectively. The distress signal res the Zephyr Academy disciples were supplied with were meant to be used only within the boundaries marked out on the map. Although the tree poption was rather dense as well, the heights their treetops reached were significantly lower and would notpletely block out the res from the distress signals. But if the disciples went in further, treading into the center regions of the Battle Spirits Forest, it would not be impossible if such circumstances were to happen.

    Jun Wu Xie continued to stare at the injured disciple, her cold chilly eyes stopping briefly on the badly bloodied face. She finally turned her eyes away and said: ¡°Then, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words made Fan Jin heave a sigh of relief but Qiao Chu and his gang exchanged nces with each other, as if sharing unspoken thoughts telepathically, without saying a word.

    ¡°This is my distress signal re. We will go rescue them now. Fire it in a while and the Teachers in charge will rush over toe get you shortly.¡± Fan Jin handed to the disciple medicine and the distress signal re he had on him and gave his instructions carefully.

    The disciple immediately nodded in gratitude.

 Chapter 469

    Chapter 469: ¡°Consecutive ps ¨C Second Form (3)¡±

    Executing a rescue mission was like saving a fire and Fan Jin did not dare dy a moment longer. He moved immediately with Jun Xie and his team towards the region fraught with unknown dangers.

    After Fei Yan went pass the injured disciple, he stopped for just a brief moment, and turned his eyes back to look at the exhausted youth panting heavily as heid heavily against a tree. The youth noticed Fei Yan staring at him and his expression froze.

    ¡°What a coincidence, you are from the branch division as well.¡± Fei Yan eximed with a smile and pointed at the jade emblem before the disciple¡¯s chest, and he saw the youth suddenly rx, and smiled weakly while he nodded.

    Fei Yan did not say anything more and picked up his pace to catch up with Hua Yao and the others.

    ¡°What is Little Xie nning to y at this time?¡± Fei Yan quietly leapt to appear beside Rong Ruo and Rong Ruo turned to look at him, putting a finger to her lips. Fei Yan¡¯s lips suddenly curved into a smile.

    After seeing Jun Xie and his team enter the forest, the disciple who had been leaning against the tree pushed himself to stand up and the terror stricken face suddenly reverted to normal and he threw the two distress signal res Fan Jin gave him into the thick grass that grew thickly in the area.

    Upon entering that part of the forest, the scent of blood that reached their noses grew thick and pungent, and Fan Jin¡¯s expression became anxious.

    The surroundings lookedpletely different from all the ces they had travelled through in the days past within the Battle Spirit Forest. The trees grew much closer to each other and it was difficult for them to move around inside, even more so for a massive ring spirit like Rolly. Left with no other choice, Jun Wu Xie slipped off Rolly¡¯s shoulder and had Qiao Chu send Rolly back to the Spirit World.

    Following the thickening scent of blood, Jun Wu Xie and her teammates went deeper into the forest. The roars of Spirit Beasts sounded from all directions and the thick canopies overhead blocked out the sun¡¯s rays. Even though it was day, under the thick leaves of the innumerable trees, it was nevertheless very dim. Twisted vines entrenched themselves in abundance all over the path thatid before them and Fan Jin took out his trusty short sword he carried with him, cutting and shing his way through them, zing a new trail ahead for his teammates.

    Jun Wu Xie and the others followed patiently behind him.

    After bashing throughyers andyers of prickly and thorny bramble, the team finally came before a little open clearing. The thickets and bushes in the area were in a state of disarray and broken branches littered the ground. Treesy broken upon the ground, the area a tiny little clearing of light, torn open within the dense and immense forest. On the leaves and grass that covered the ground in that little clearing, trails of blood could be seen. As their eyes followed the trails of blood to their source, they saw over twenty disciples dressed in uniforms of the Zephyr Academy, lying scattered upon the ground moaning in pain. Wounds big and small covered their bodies and they were all covered in blood.

    Fan Jin¡¯s heart jumped and he rushed out, running into the clearing over to them.

    Qiao Chu and the others were just about to follow when Jun Wu Xie suddenly raised a hand, stopping them in their tracks.

    ¡°Wait and see.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s cold eyes surveyed the disciples lying across the clearing and took a deep breath, almost tasting the heavy scent of blood in the air, and her eyes darkened, suddenly reced by a chill.

    Qiao Chu and the others held their steps and stood beside Jun Wu Xie, looking on as Fan Jin sped towards the injured disciples alone.

    Fan Jin came beside a blood covered youth and lifted him up slightly, propping him up. The disciple¡¯s face was covered in blood and Fan Jin was not able to see his face clearly.

    ¡°What kind of Spirit Beast did you meet? What happened here?¡± Fan Jin looked worriedly at the youth. All twenty odd of them were injured, what kind of Spirit Beast could inflict such damage?

    ¡°I..... I don¡¯t know..... It..... it was moving too fast, we could not react in time, and were all taken down the next moment. Senior Fan, you must save us.¡± The youth said, his hand holding Fan Jin¡¯s arm in a vice like grip.

 Chapter 470

    Chapter 470: ¡°Consecutive ps ¨C Second Form (4)¡±

    Fan Jin nodded and hurried scanned his eyes over the youth¡¯s injuries. Perhaps it was the pain from the injuries that had made the youth grip his arm so tightly, and it was hurting him.

    However, just as Fan Jin lowered his eyes to check on the youth¡¯s injuries, murder shed suddenly in the youth¡¯s eyes. The other disciples who had been lying on the ground moaning in pain suddenly all jumped up and pulled out their hidden daggers, rushing at Fan Jin all at once!

    Fan Jin suddenly sensed danger and wanted to jump out of harm¡¯s way but he found his limbs tightly held down by the youth he had been holding. He looked up at the youth and saw that those eyes no longer showed fear and despair, but were filled with venomous murder.

    ¡°Senior Fan, the very same day next year will be the anniversary of your death, so do rest in peace!¡± The youth¡¯s body leaned back slightly as he gave out a loud chillingugh, which revealed his blood covered hands. On those hands, were a pair of open fingers gloves, and they were glowing slightly with spirit energy.

    Fan Jin gasped in surprise. The youth was obviously a user of a weapon spirit and those gloves must be his ring spirit. Caughtpletely unawares,he found himself held down forcibly and Fan Jin suddenly realised that he wasn¡¯t able to break free!

    Meanwhile, the attackers were closing in on him from all directions quick and coordinated. The youth who had been Fan Jin locked down in a death grip suddenly felt his hands grasping at air. When he realised it, he suddenly saw that Fan Jin had disappeared from his sight and all the fingers on his hands had been cut off cleanly! Bright red blood suddenly spurted out from those wounds on his fingerless hands!

    ¡°AARGH!¡± A deafening loud howl erupted from the youth¡¯s throat as he held out his hands, and fell heavily onto the ground.

    A silver bolt of lightning shed toe stand beside Jun Wu Xie and as the blur of movement stopped, the face of a grinning Fei Yan appeared, and his hands were still holding on to apletely stunned Fan Jin.

    Fan Jin¡¯s face showed nothing but utter shock and his mind still had not recovered from all that had happened in a short blink of an eye.

    The youth who had all his fingers cut off was still howling in pain and the rest who had rushed in to attack Fan Jin were now standing in the clearing in confusion. Those twenty odd disciples who had been writhing on the ground and moaning in pain just moments earlier were now all standing upright, all their faces wary, as they stared at Fan Jin standing behind Jun Xie.

    ¡°What..... what is going on here?¡± Fan Jin asked as he stared at the youths in perfect health. However dense he might be, he could still see that all the disciples were not injured. All the blood on them had been deliberately smeared onto their bodies.

    ¡°It¡¯s clear to see, this had been a trap.¡± Qiao Chu swayed as he moved toe beside stand Fan Jin, patting himfortingly on the shoulder. ¡°I had thought that you had already realised it and was just ying along. It seems you were really not aware?¡±

    ¡°What..... should I be aware of?¡± Fan Jin¡¯s mind was in a hopeless state of confusion and he was still not able to fullyprehend the whole situation.

    ¡°These people were never in need of rescue. The reason that they are all gathered here, was to take your life.¡± Qiao Chu exined it to him readily.

    ¡°What !?¡± Fan Jin¡¯s face paled immediately and he realised at that moment that the twenty odd youths were moving in towards them and all their ring spirits had been summoned, and their fangs were bared right at him.

    ¡°Fan Jin, don¡¯t dream of walking out of the Battle Spirits Forest alive today. If you do not want to drag yourpanions down with you, just give up and surrender yourself to us.¡± The leader of the youths said, his eyes staring with undisguised malevolence at Fan Jin.

 Chapter 471

    Chapter 471: ¡°Consecutive ps ¨C Second Form (5)¡±

    ¡°Who are you people?¡± Things had alreadye to such a stage and if Fan Jin still did not realise the intentions of the group of people before them, he would have lived his almost two decades in vain.

    But he would never have expected that anyone would want to take his life!

    ¡°People who are here to kill you.¡± The leader of the youths said with a coldugh and his eyes swept over Jun Xie and the others around Fan Jin.

    ¡°If you guys from the branch division are not looking to die today, leave immediately. If any of you dare to mention a word of what happened here today, I wille after you!¡±

    Qiao Chu and hispanions looked at each other all around, with vicious smiles across all their faces. Qiao Chu craned his neck to ask Jun Xie: ¡°And these?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Kill.¡±

    ¡°Roger!¡±

    Qiao Chu took the lead while Hua Yao, Fei Yan and Rong Ruo followed just a step behind him.

    Qiao Chu cracked his knuckles loudly and stretched his neck to loosen his muscles. He stared at the group of youths and said: ¡°Sorry. Not leaving, and neither do we want to die today. But you can choose to hand your lives over and we¡¯ll consider leaving your bodies intact.¡±

    The leader of the youth had not expected the trash from the branch division to be so arrogant and spew such scornful words. He was taken aback a short moment before heughed out loud.

    ¡°You¡¯re just a bunch of trash! Do not overestimate yourself !¡±

    That silver sh of lightning had been too fast and none of them had even noticed where it hade from. They had misunderstood Fan Jin¡¯s escape and the other youth¡¯s cut off fingers to be the work of Fan Jin¡¯s as Fan Jin himself had never been perceived to be a weak opponent, but this careless assumption and misunderstanding, had irrecoverably made the youths put their first foot into their graves.

    ¡°Little Xie, do we leave one alive?¡± Qiao Chu asked, tugging at his ears. He was not interested in the least to waste any more of his breath on a bunch of youths who were about to lose their lives.

    ¡°One.¡± Jun Wu Xie replied.

    ¡°No problem !¡± Qiao Chu beamed widely at Jun Xie and before any of those youths could react, a figure had already streaked towards them and Hua Yao and the other two followed closely behind. Their lightning speed was too fast for any of the youths to be able to see them clearly.

    The youths who had all been overbearing and their eyes filled with contempt just a moment ago suddenly saw the four figures disappear from where they had been standing. Their contempt and overinted egos were suddenly smashed to pieces and before they realised what was happening, Fei Yan was already beside the leader of the youths and Fei Yan¡¯s heavy fist swung right into the leader¡¯s spine!

    A loud hair raising crack tore through the air at that moment!

    The leader of the youth gave a ear splitting howl and as his spine snapped in two at the impact, his body crumpled heavily to the ground andrge quantities of blood spewed out of his mouth.

    ¡°We¡¯ll leave you alive.¡± Fei Yan smiled sweetly at the leader of the youths and immediately turned with a raised foot thatnded heavily on another youth who had been rushing to rescue their leader.

    The clear crackling sound of bones breaking rang out once again and as if moving in a graceful dance performed with the spray and sttering of blood, the four figures moved and glided amongst the youths and in the next moment, only half of the initial twenty odd disciples were still standing!

    Not a single one among them would have thought that the four disciples from the branch division that theypletely disregarded would possess such overwhelming skills and power. Under the onught by Qiao Chu and his gang, all the twenty odd disciples had not been able to resist them even the slightest!

    The first youth whose spine had been broken by Fei Yan was lying upon the ground, shocked beyond words at the bloody carnage before his eyes. He saw hispanions being killed one after another with such ease that he thought he was seeing Death¡¯s scythe cutting them down and iming their lives at that moment !

    These four disciples from the branch division, what kind of monsters were they !?

    How could they possibly be so ridiculously powerful!?

    They had all so confidently assumed that among the members within the ¡°weakest team¡± with Jun Xie, only Fan Jin alone would be a worthy opponent. But the blood filled reality before their eyes had pped them strongly across their faces, proving to them how wrong they had really been!

 Chapter 472

    Chapter 472: ¡°Consecutive ps ¨C Second Form (6)¡±

    They had all been turned into a big joke!

    Fan Jin?

    Compared to these four Grim Reapers, Fan Jin was totally not even worth mentioning!

    The leader of the youths could do nothing but watch wide eyed as hispanions were getting ughtered. Their blood flew and sttered all over his body. It was blood that they smeared over themselves in disguise previously but this time, it was their own warm and fresh.....blood.....

    Fear and terror slowly crept into his heart. At that moment, he suddenly realised that they had all fully underestimated the might and power of this team right from the beginning.

    They had all thought the Fan Jin was the only team member that was able to fight and if they took out Fan Jin, they would be able to ughter the rest of the team effortlessly.

    But now, the ones being ughtered, were they themselves.....

    When thest one among the youths fell in a pool of his own blood, the fear that gripped at the heart of the leader of youths was almost at bursting point!

    Suddenly, a shadow loomed over him, and a figure came into his vision. He hastily raised his head and his eyes saw a calm but cold and emotionless face.

    ¡°Useless bum.¡± Jun Wu Xie stared coldly at the youth crumpled on the ground.

    The youth struggled to keep his head up and as Jun Xie¡¯s cold chilly countenance fell into his eyes, the fear that still gripped at his heart spread throughout his entire body.

    This was the very same coward that everybody imed had holed himself up to hide from the rumours? This was the same Jun Xie that had lived clutching desperately onto Fan Jin¡¯s protection?

    Even if you killed him then, he would never believe that the Jun Xie before his eyes was the same cowardly Jun Xie that everybody said he was!

    After the bloodbath, Qiao Chu walked over and picked up the youth crumpled upon the ground.

    The brutal and violent action made the youth moan loudly in pain, and his face was deathly pale.

    Having been picked up, and turned to stare at Jun Xie directly, the fear in him suddenly intensified making it hard for him to breathe.

    The boy was just a skinny and tiny sized youth but his cold and chilling pair of eyes made one feel as though they had been suddenly transported into the icy and snowy mountains and the biting chill had seeped painfully into their bones.

    Jun Wu Xie turned to Fan Jin standing on one side and said: ¡°You want to ask?¡± As the target of the set up trap was obviously Fan Jin.

    Fan Jin clenched his jaw and looked at the deathly pale youth. ¡°Why?¡±

    The youth was drenched in sweat at the intense pain he was feeling. He had never thought that they would fail and after having witnessed all hispanions ughtered one by one, the arrogance and haughtiness had all dissipated into nothing and he only wanted to live, hence he was willing to divulge everything he knew.

    ¡°It was Yin Yan..... Yin Yan was the one who asked us to do this..... I beg you to spare me..... Whatever you want to know, I will tell you.....¡± The earlier arrogance had disappeared and he was reduced to a useless wreck of fear and terror, crying buckets while he pleaded pitifully.

    ¡°Yin Yan? He wants to kill me?¡± Fan Jin had not expected the answer to be like this as he never had much interaction with Yin Yan and he did not know what could have caused Yin Yan to harbour such strong enmity towards him.

    It had been the same with the incident in the dining hall. Yin Yan hade at him aggressively for no rhyme or reason and Fan Jin had not known the reason behind it.

    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s him. He made someone lure you to us and got us to pretend to be injured. And when youe, we were to surround and attack you.¡± The youth said as he secretly eyed Jun Xie and the others.

    The n was supposed to be perfect. The youth that ran out was supposed to put up a convincingly act of a hapless and deeply terrorized disciple, that would definitely draw out the righteous and fiercely protective nature in Fan Jin that would bring him flying to them. Everything had worked out just as nned but for one major snag. They had thoroughly underestimated the skills and might of the branch division disciples with Fan Jin.

    ¡°He had said that if we seeded in killing you, he would handsomely reward us. And if our ring spirits were to be injured in future, he would unconditionally treat them for us.¡±

 Chapter 473

    Chapter 473: ¡°Consecutive ps ¨C Second Form (7)¡±

    Anxious to save himself, the youth spilled everything he knew.

    Long before the day of the Spirit Hunt came, Yin Yan had approached them. The group was made up of seniors from the Beast Spirit and Weapon Spirit faculties. Their individual powers might not have been the cream of the crop, but their ring spirits had all possessed certain special qualities. Just like the first youth who had possessed the weapon spirit. If not for Fei Yan¡¯s interference, they would have sessfully sealed Fan Jin¡¯s movements and the others would havepleted the job the next moment.

    Yin Yan had used his position as a disciple of the Spirit Healer faculty to promise those disciples many rewards and had hinted to them that once they sessfully killed Fan Jin, their positions within the Zephyr Academy would be more stable.

    ¡°Everyone knew that Yin Yan had an extremely good rtionship with Senior Ning and Senior Ning was the daughter of the Vice Headmaster. So Yin Yan¡¯s words were as good as it being Senior Ning¡¯s words. We..... we were blinded by greed! Senior Fan! Find the benevolence in your heart to spare me this one time. I will not dare to ever do it again.¡± The youth pleaded in tears. If they did not think Senior Ning would have their backs, they would never have agreed to such a request from Yin Yan.

    Do not forget that Fan Jin was also the adopted son of the Headmaster!

    ¡°Ning Xin..... How can it be..... How can it possibly be her?¡± When Fan Jin heard the name Ning Xin being mentioned, his face had turned white and he had staggered back a step in shock, unable to ept what the youth had just said.

    Jun Wu Xie nced at Fan Jin and turned to the youth to ask: ¡°Besides all of you here, are there any others?¡±

    The youth shook his head and said in a hurry: ¡°No more! There is no one else! Yin Yan told us he will think of a way to force you to take part in the Spirit Hunt with Senior Fan and when Senior Fan is dragged down by such useless bag..... It would make it easier for us toplete the task.¡± The youth nced at Jun Xie and said fearfully.

    ¡°What?¡± Fan Jin¡¯s eyes widened with incredulity as he stared at the youth.

    If what the youth said was true, that it was Yin Yan¡¯s intention to force Jun Xie to take part in the Spirit Hunt, that would mean that those people who had broken into the bamboo grove to curse and swear at Jun Xie were instigated by Yin Yan?

    A revtion appeared in Fan Jin¡¯s mind at that moment and he covered his face with his hands, cold sweat running down his back.

    If all those wicked and vicious rumours surrounding Jun Xie had all been spread because he had mentored Jun Xie, and they had targeted Jun Xie just to hit out at him.....

    That would mean that the person who had been helplessly implicated and dragged into an endless mess was not him! But it was he himself, who had unknowingly dragged Jun Xie into the mess instead!

    The sudden realisation made Fan Jin¡¯s head spin and he almost lost his footing.

    Fan Jin was not able to talk for a long while and Jun Wu Xie asked the youth a few more questions. After being certain that the youth had no more useful information to give, Jun Wu Xie shot Qiao Chu a look.

    Before the youth could even plead any further, Qiao Chu immediately lopped off the youth¡¯s head.

    Upon seeing the lifeless figure crumble back onto the ground, Fan Jin¡¯s eyes showed that he was still rather confused by all the things that were happening. He looked up suddenly and turned to Jun Xie. ¡°Little Xie, you knew all this while that this was a trap?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie nodded.

    ¡°From the moment the injured disciple had first appeared before us, you already knew?¡± Fan Jin stared at Jun Xie, his eyes looking intense.

    ¡°It was not possible for a seventeen or eighteen year old disciple to be in the branch division.¡± Jun Wu Xie replied calmly. That injured disciple¡¯s act might have been a little convincing but it was his age that made it impossible for him to be from the branch division. And the fact that a disciple from the branch division was able to recognise Fan Jin for who he was at first nce did not seem logical, was the second giveaway.

 Chapter 474

    Chapter 474: ¡°Venomous Lady (1)¡±

    If such a big number of people were really injured, the scent of blood in the air would have been much stronger and Jun Wu Xie only needed to sniff the air lightly, before she was certain that the scene before her eyes then was just an act.

    Fan Jin bit on his lip. ¡°When you agreed toe here, your real intention was to find out who was behind all this?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie nodded again.

    Fan Jin was suddenly silent. When he saw the reactions of Qiao Chu and the others, he believed they must have known everything all this while, but they had pretended not to know and walked right into the enemy¡¯s trap, and the fact was that the target of that trap had been the only ignorant one among them all, himself.

    All this time, he had proimed to be Jun Xie¡¯s protector. Fan Jin finally realised that all the attacks that Jun Xie had suffered under, had almost all been because of himself. The guilt he felt in his heart at that moment, suffocated Fan Jin greatly.

    ¡°What do we do next?¡± Qiao Chu saw Fan Jin¡¯s gloomy face and tried to change the topic, feeling a little sorry for Fan Jin.

    Jun Wu Xie narrowed her eyes and suddenly called out: ¡°Ye Sha.¡±

    Just as Jun Wu Xie¡¯s voice trailed off, a ck shadowy figure suddenly appeared just behind her.

    That man speed was so fast that even Hua Yao who was standing next to Jun Wu Xie was shocked. And when Hua Yao and Qiao Chu saw Ye Sha¡¯s face, they immediately froze.

    ¡°You..... you..... Aren¡¯t you.....¡± Qiao Chu would never forget that face his whole life. If it had not for this man¡¯s self sacrifice by blowing his ownself up in the Cloudy Peaks that had held the two men back, he might not be alive now. But on that fateful day in the Cloudy Peaks, he was sure he had seen the man blow himself uppletely, so how is it possible that he is here now, still in one piece?

    Ye Sha¡¯s eyes were fixed on Jun Wu Xie and there was no expression on that face. Ye Sha did not give Qiao Chu and Hua Yao even one single nce.

    ¡°This is not him.¡± Jun Wu Xie said suddenly.

    Qiao Chu¡¯s mouth opened and closed as he stared at Ye Sha in perplexity, but no sound came out of his mouth.

    ¡°Find me Ning Xin¡¯s location.¡± Jun Wu Xie turned to Ye Sha and ordered.

    ¡°Yes!¡± The figure of Ye Sha shimmered and he disappearedpletely from his spot.

    Fan Jin, who had already been devastated with his earlier epiphany, suddenly found that he could not make his face show a more shocked expression anymore.

    ¡°Little Xie, you are going after those people called Ning Xin and Yin Yan next?¡± Fei Yan asked with a sweet smile as he looked at Jun Xie. From what the youth had said earlier, the whole gang had finally understood the whole situation and they had naturally identified the mastermind behind this assassination attempt.

    ¡°No rush.¡± Jun Wu Xie said as she shook her head slightly.

    After all that Ning Xin had done to Fan Jin, it had be like a fuse cord, that had led Jun Wu Xie to some clues to an unraveled mystery that had been on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mind. She intended to gather more clues from it, for her to arrive at the answer that she seeked.

    ¡°Who is this Ning Xin?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked, turning to the gloomy Fan Jin. When that youth had mentioned Ning Xin earlier, Fan Jin¡¯s face had disyed great consternation. It was as if that having Ning Xin being the mastermind behind all the treachery was more uneptable to him than if it had been Yin Yan.

    ¡°She is Ning Rui¡¯s daughter and Ning Rui is my father¡¯s junior fellow disciple, currently taking up the position of Vice Headmaster in the Zephyr Academy. He is very close to my father and Ning Xin could have been said to have grown up together with me and Little Zhuo. Moreover..... Ning Xin and Little Zhuo are engaged in marriage but due to Little Zhuo¡¯s health condition, he needed to recuperate and they seldom met. Ning Rui had initially spent a lot of time and spared no effort to seek treatment for Little Zhuo¡¯s illness and even Ning Xin had often taken care of Little Zhuo them..... How could it possibly be her?¡± Fan Jin scratched furiously at his head in frustration. He really could not make himself picture Ning Xin to be a conspiratory and maniptivedy and link that to the soft spoken and gentle image he had always had of her in his mind.

    Although Fan Zhuo and Ning Xin were not yet married, but Fan Jin had long seen her as his sister-inw.

 Chapter 475

    Chapter 475: ¡°Venomous Lady (2)¡±

    Fan Zhuo had always suffered from a weak constitution and been very sickly since young. Fan Jin was always very protective of his often ill little brother. Fan Qi and Ning Rui were fellow disciples and Ning Xin had grown up together with the Fan brothers. When they were very young, Fan Jin had treated Ning Xin like a little sister who had a very sweet temperament and who was very caring towards Fan Zhuo, leading to Fan Jin to think Ning Xin as his future sister inw.

    But now, after hearing the youth, Fan Jin was utterly devastated, struck by a bolt out of the blue.

    Although he had naturally known that Ning Xin was Yin Yan¡¯s mentor all this time, Fan Jin still could not believe that his little sister would ever want to kill him.

    ¡°Could there be any misunderstanding behind all this?¡± Fan Jin asked through gritted teeth.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at the deeply conflicted Fan Jin and did not give him any reply. Fan Jin¡¯s character was just like that. Candid and generous, upholder of justice. Or he would not have stood forward to defend Jun Wu Xie when everyone else had turned against her.

    A person like this, usually had an pure and untainted heart, a righteous person. If such a person lived his life in peaceful times, he would undoubtedly be the hero that everyone respected and revered. But the same person, would have an immense weakness. He would be too trusting of people and one would only need to show him a little kindness and one would win his absolute trust. To put it kindly, he was an innocent person, but bluntly, people would call him dumb.

    If all this had been directed just at Jun Wu Xie, she would have just killed the enemy. But she was not the real target and she felt Fan Jin should be the one to decide who lives and who dies.

    But if Yin Yan and Ning XIn did not learn their lesson and further provoked her, she wouldn¡¯t mind settling some scores with them herself.

    ¡°Little Xie, can you agree to one thing?¡± Fan Jin asked Jun Xie suddenly.

    ¡°Speak.¡± Jun Wu Xie said without emotion.

    ¡°Before the facts of the matter are all cleared up, spare Ning Xin just this once.¡± Fan Jin said, his jaw still tightly clenched. After witnessing Qiao Chu and the rest of the gang¡¯s skills and prowess, he was well aware of the fact that it would not take much effort if Jun Xie wanted to kill Ning Xin. And if all that Jun Xie was put through in the Zephyr Academy was truly due to the urgings of Ning Xin from behind, Jun Xie had every reason to want to kill her.

    But.....

    When he thought back to the image of the little girl always tottering behind him and always looking up to call him ¡°big brother Jin¡± and that Ning Xin might die, Fan Jin could not help it but feel an ache in his heart. He had to numb himself to the facts before him and wished fervently that it was all just a big misunderstanding.

    ¡°Once.¡± Jun Wu Xie said, looking at Fan Jin, surprisingly eding to Fan Jin¡¯s request.

    The first time she had eded to a simr request like this was to Mo Qian Yuan, and she had wanted Mo Qian Yuan to learn a lesson. As for Fan Jin, it was to repay him for his unwavering protection that he had shown to her all this while.

    Jun Wu Xie might not know much about human rtionships, but she knew one thing at least. Whoever treated her kindly, would receive more kindness back from her.

    In reality, she hade to the Zephyr Academy with a specific objective. After Hua Yao and the others managed to locate the map, and retrieve it, they would not stay within the academy any longer. And the feud between the Fan Family and the Ning Family would not concern her. She had dirtied her hands now as the scheme had spilled onto her and also for the fact that both the Fan brothers had been extremely kind to her.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Fan Jin said, heaving a sigh of relief. Only after having entered the Battle Spirits Forest had he realised that Jun Xie was never as weak as he had thought him to be. He might be cold and withdrawn, but he was one person not to be trifled with.

    You wouldn¡¯t know it if he remained silent, but any retaliation from him would make you never forget it for life!

 Chapter 476

    Chapter 476: ¡°Venomous Lady (3)¡±

    As Fan Jin was discussing things through with Jun Wu Xie, the disciple who had lured Fan Jin and his team into theid trap had speedily escaped into another area with his wounds.

    In another part of the dense forest, a team of Zephyr Academy disciples had just sessfully hunted a medium grade Spirit Beast. Therge sized Spirit Beast¡¯s lifeless bodyy on the ground and a tall youth stood over it with a foot on the Spirit Beast¡¯s head, digging for spirit stones within its broken skull.

    A beautiful young girl stood at the edge of the group, staring at the gory sight with a frown on her face and covering her nose with her sleeve.

    ¡°Senior Ning, water for you?¡± Yin Yan stood at her side, offering the waterskin in his hand to Ning Xin, as adoration and worship filled his eyes.

    Ning Xin nced at Yin Yan and shook her head, and turned her eyes to look into another direction.

    Suddenly, she saw another figure approach. She gestured to Yin Yan with a look in her eyes and Yin Yan immediately understood. Yin Yan turned and silently slipped away, to meet up with the approaching youth.

    Ning Xin shifted her position inconspicuously to an angle that would allow her to discreetly see Yin Yan¡¯s interaction with that youth. She observed quietly, her facepletely calm. But the sh of anxiety in her eyes betrayed what she was feeling inside.

    Shortly after, Yin Yan ran back to her.

    ¡°How was it?¡± Ning Xin struggled to maintain a calmposure, trying to appear nonchnt as she asked.

    ¡°Fan Jin was sessfully lured in, there should not be a problem. We have not seen any distress signal released, I think they have all been taken care of.¡± Yin Yan spoke with his head lowered, trying very hard to hide the wide smile split across his face.

    Their target had only been Fan Jin and they had not given any specific orders for the others in Fan Jin¡¯s team. But they had nevertheless hinted that if the others were to resist, they were to be killed and have their bodies disguised to look as if they had been killed by high grade Spirit Beasts. And if any of Fan Jin¡¯s teammates were still miraculously alive, they would have released their distress signal res.

    ¡°Those guys wouldn¡¯t have wanted their identities to be known and would naturally not have spared Jun Xie and the others.¡± Ning Xin said with a smile. She had only given instructions to kill only Fan Jin, but those people would not be dumb enough to leave any witnesses alive after that.

    If they spared anyone from Fan Jin¡¯s team, that person would be able to testify against them in the crime. And to protect themselves, it would be best if they eliminated all witnesses.

    ¡°You are right Senior Ning, one has to eliminate the root of the problem or it might fester and grow to be a problem once again. Only by shutting all the mouths of the witnesses permanently andpletely can the matter remain an eternal secret, and only like this, would nobody ever find out how and why Fan Jin died. All those people who yed a part in the assassination would never dare breathe a word of it to anybody.¡± Yin Yan said with augh. Although he was not able to see Fan Jin¡¯s dead body, but hearing news of Fan Jin¡¯s death pleased him to to end just the same.

    Ning Xin waved her hand dismissively. ¡°Things that have outlived their usefulness would naturally need to be disposed off properly. In this world, only the when they are dead, would people be able to keep a secret.¡±

    Yin Yan felt a sudden chill and he raised his head to stare at Ning Xin.

    ¡°Senior Ning, you don¡¯t mean.....¡±

    Ning Xin¡¯s eyes drifted towards a particr direction and her eyes did not look too far away. Her eyes stared at the area where the disciple was hidden, treating his own wounds, and she said with a seducing smile: ¡°Every time the Spirit Huntes along, there are always some deaths among the Zephyr Academy¡¯s disciples, and some had always gone missing without any reason. I¡¯m afraid the death toll this time round might increase quite a bit, like maybe by another fold.¡± As Ning Xin said those words, her eyes were actually lit with joy when she turned them to look at Yin Yan. That was when Yin Yan felt the chill crawl up his spine and he shivered.

 Chapter 477

    Chapter 477: ¡°Venomous Lady (4)¡±

    ¡°Little Yan, are you feeling alright? Is the wind getting too chilly for you?¡± Ning Xin asked with a smile as she stared at the Yin Yan who had turned very pale, her smiling face as gentle and sweet as always.

    Yin Yan regained hisposure and hurriedly said: ¡°Yes, it is a little cold.¡±

    It must be his imagination. Senior Ning was such a perfect girl, how could she possibly have such vicious thoughts?

    Ning Xin just smiled and did not say anything more.

    On the other side, the disciples were still cleaning up the battlefield and another youth was running over to the tall disciple who foot was still stepped upon therge Spirit Beast¡¯s head shouting: ¡°Senior Lu! Senior Lu!¡±

    Lu Wei Jie turned his head and his face was graced with nice features, that held a tinge of arrogance. He jumped off the Spirit Beast with elegant ir and threw the blood stained spirit stones that he had dug out to another disciple standing on one side.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Lu Wei Jie asked as he wiped off the blood from his hands.

    The youth replied hurriedly.

    The youth had a weapon spirit and his ring spirit had the ability to transform into a pair ofbat boots. Those boots enabled him to greatly increase his speed and jump ability and hence he had been assigned with the task of locating Spirit Beasts. He had been searching for their next target in an area deeper into the forest when he had chanced upon and witnessed a grand and magnificent battle. He had seen with his own eyes, a group of people kill a high grade Spirit Beast and the spectacr skills and power of those people had really been a feast for his eyes.

    ¡°Hunted a high grade Spirit Beast?¡± Ning Xin walked over slowly, after hearing the interesting bit of news.

    Lu Wei Jie turned to look at Ning Xin, and when his gaze fell on her curvy figure, the arrogance within those eyes faded, reced by one of adoration.

    ¡°Yes, those people really managed to kill the high grade Spirit Beast.¡± The youth who brought them the news nodded excitedly.

    Lu Wei Jie frowned slightly. It was not easy to take down a high grade Spirit Beast. As the second in rank in the Zephyr Academy¡¯s Spirit Tournament, his skills and power was deemed to be only inferior only to one person. And even with the team he led, that had been tagged as being the strongest strike team over all the others in the Zephyr Academy, they were still not confident that they can sessfully take down a high grade Spirit Beast.

    Spirit Beasts that belonged to the higher grades were not only much more powerful and stronger than those belonging to the middle grades, they also possessed a certain level of intelligence, and battled with logic, and would even escape.

    To defeat a mid grade Spirit Beast, one only needed strength and power and a cohesive team spirit. But the requirements needed from the team to take down a high grade Spirit Beast were different and extremely harsh.

    Till now, not a single team in the history of the Zephyr Academy¡¯s Spirit Hunt had been able to sessfully hunt down a high grade Spirit Beast.

    ¡°What kind of people were they?¡± Lu Wei Jie asked.

    ¡°I approached them to ask after they took down the Spirit Beast. They did not seem to know about the Zephyr Academy and its disciples and the people looked to be in their twenties. They said they were on an expedition and searching for a certain herb, but they were unfamiliar with the terrain in the deeper reaches of the Battle Spirits Forest and were a little lost. They had even asked me if I knew the area well.¡± The youth shared everything the men had said readily.

    The frown on Lu Wei Jie¡¯s brow finally smoothed out after hearing the youth¡¯s words.

    As long as those people were not from the Zephyr Academy, then he was not that worried.

    If there was a team within the Zephyr Academy that could single handedly take down a high grade Spirit Beast, that would be a big threat to him.

    Lu Wei Jie was aiming to achieve first ce in this Spirit Hunt.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Ning Xin said when the youth finished, an idea forming suddenly in her head.

 Chapter 478

    Chapter 478: ¡°An Opportunist (1)¡±

    ¡°Little Xin, did you just think of something?¡± Lu Wei Jie asked.

    Ning Xin smiled sweetly and replied: ¡°Isn¡¯t our Senior Lu gunning for the top spot in this Spirit Hunt? If we sessfully hunt down a few high grade Spirit Beasts and recover the spirit stones from them, you would not be first just for this year¡¯s Spirit Hunt alone but go down in history to be the first person to ever sessfully kill a high grade Spirit Beast in the annals of the Zephyr Academy¡¯s Spirit Hunts.¡±

    Lu Wei Jie¡¯s eyes sparkled brightly at the thought. No sane man would reject such a tempting suggestion. But.....

    ¡°I am still not capable of taking on a high grade Spirit Beast yet.¡± Lu Wei Jie had to admit, that he was nothing before a high grade Spirit Beast.

    Ning Xin smiled alluringly, ¡°We don¡¯t need our Senior Lu to dirty his hands. Didn¡¯t some people juste to us to offer their assistance?¡±

    Lu Wei Jie was confused.

    ¡°You mean.....¡±

    Ning Xin turned to look at the youth who had brought them the news and gave him a sweet smile: ¡°Go tell those men that we have a map covering therger part of the Battle Spirits Forest and if they are willing to kill a few high grade Spirit Beasts for us, we can lead them to any part of the forest that they want.¡±

    The young youth was suddenly taken aback as he stood there frozen on the spot. He stared at Ning Xin and then turned his eyes to look at Lu Wei Jie in consternation.

    Lu Wei Jie was feeling rather torn, their team had dared to venture into the mid sections of the Battle Spirits Forest this time because Ning Xin was holding a copy of a rough and ill defined map of the Battle Spirits Forest. The map however epassed a muchrger area than what the disciples were given by the Zephyr Academy and the major regions of the Battle Spirits Forest were marked out. It seemed that Ning Xin intended to make use of the map to enlist the help of those men in exchange for them to effortlessly acquire the high grade Spirit Stones.

    ¡°Hurry up and go. What are you waiting for?¡± Ning Xin coaxed gently.

    The youth then turned and ran off in a hurry, to discuss further with those men on their business trip.

    After the youth left, Lu Wei Jie decided that Ning Xin¡¯s suggestion was just ingenious and heaped bundles of praise on her, making Ning Xinugh out shyly.

    While Yin Yan on the other hand, was left to tightly clench his fists silently, as he stared viciously at the back of Lu Wei Jie.

    After a short while, the youth came running back once more and following behind him, were ten other men.

    The ten men were all covered in cloaks and when you looked at them from afar, you would not be able to see their faces. But by just looking at their outlines, seven of the men looked to be extremely big and strong, andpared to the disciples of the Zephyr Academy, those men looked to be towering as a mountain before them.

    ¡°Senior Lu, Senior Ning, these are the friends who needed to use our map.¡± The youth hurried to introduce them.

    The leader of the men removed his cloak. His big and tall build towered over them suffocatingly. The sun shone upon a stalwart and good looking face, unlike the delicate and pretty features of youth, that face was one filled with the indomitable air of masculinity, handsome tinged with the additional attractiveness of maturity. What really drew people to notice him most, was the eyes on that face. Sharp as pointed knives, that made one very conscious when under that gaze.

    The man was just standing there inly without moving, but he gave out an overwhelmingly oppressive aura.

    Lu Wei Jie, who had been standing with an air of arrogance about him, suddenly found his ego deting and his shoulders lowered before the man¡¯s presence.

    ¡°I am just a humble bodyguard of this convoy on a business expedition. You can call me Escort Long.¡± The handsome man said without an expression on his face as he looked at the youths before him.

    Lu Wei Jie¡¯s eyes were transfixed on the man for quite a while when he suddenly snapped back to his senses. He hurriedly covered up his awe for Head Guard Long and struggled to put up a forced front of looking unaffected and said: ¡°Lu Wei Jie from the Zephyr Academy¡¯s Weapon Spirit Branch, and this is Ning Xin.¡±

 Chapter 479

    Chapter 479: ¡°An Opportunist (2)¡±

    Escort Long acknowledged with a slight nod of his head and his calm but prating gaze made the youths feel slightly overwhelmed by those eyes.

    He obviously had a good looking countenance but he somehow made people retreat unknowingly in reverence.

    ¡°In regards to your suggestion, I have heard about it. How many high grade Spirit Beasts do you need?¡± Escort Long asked inly, straight to the point.

    Lu Wei Jie¡¯s heart leapt when he heard that and judging from tone, their terms had been epted. He was just about to speak when Ning Xin shot him a look and he shut his mouth.

    Ning Xin took a step forward and beaming as bright as a flower, she said: ¡°That would depend on which part of the forest you intend to go to. To be honest, the map is extremely important to us and we hope you will pardon us that we cannot show the map to you. Wherever it is that you need to go, we¡¯ll lead you there. As to the remuneration, it depends on where the ce you need to go to is.¡±

    Escort Long stared coldly at Ning Xin and hesitated a moment before he said: ¡°We want to go to the Spirit Moon Lake.¡±

    Those herbs they needed, only grows near the Spirit Moon Lake.

    Ning Xin smiled.

    ¡°Five high grade Spirit Beasts.¡±

    Escort Long¡¯s brow furrowed. This little girl was rather voracious, he was only asking to be lead to a destination and she had unhesitatingly asked for five high grade Spirit Beasts. He knew that one lone spirit stone of any high grade Spirit Beast would easily fetch them an rming price out in the market.

    After considering it a moment more, Escort Long finally said: ¡°Alright.¡±

    Ning Xin nodded with a smile and exchanged a quick nce with Lu Wei Jie. Lu Wei Jie reorganized his team, and ced Ning Xin to lead Escort Long and his men, as they made their way towards the Spirit Moon Lake.

    Escort Long brought up the rear of the team in stoic silence. Several other men in his team had heard what Ning Xin had unabashedly asked for in repayment for leading the way and were feeling rather resentful.

    ¡°General Long, these pipsqueaks are too ruthless. Asking for five high grade Spirit Beasts just for leading the way. That¡¯s outright robbery!¡± One of the menined, whispering softly.

    Escort Long frowned. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the herb they needed was so extremely rare, and they only could be found in the vicinity around the Spirit Moon Lake, he wouldn¡¯t have agreed to such an unreasonable request.

    ¡°Master Mu has requested for it, and moreover, this herb would help the Rui Lin Army greatly in raising our power, it wouldn¡¯t hurt us much to let these kids get a good deal out of this just once.¡± Escort Long..... To be precise, it was Long Qi, disguised as bodyguard of a trade convoy, said helplessly.

    Not too long ago, Mu Chen came to the Lin Pce with a group of disciples from the Cloud Treading Peak and the incident had greatly surprised Jun Xian and Jun Qing. It had not been too long ago that they had just received news that the Qing Yun n had been obliterated and never would they have ever thought that Mu Chen would actually bring his disciples toe seek asylum from the Lin Pce. What shocked them further was when they heard from Mu Chen that it was all arranged by Jun Xie.

    Throughout the period that Mu Chen joined the Lin Pce, he led his disciples to spare no effort in developing and producing medicine that would improve the veins and arteries of the soldiers in the Rui Lin Army. Due to the elixirs that Jun Wu Xie had given to the Rui Lin Army previously that hadpletely transformed them, Mu Chen was faced with quite a daunting and difficult task to improve them further.

    But Mu Chen fully intended to keep his promise. Since he had promised Jun Xie to do everything he can, he spent months researching and developing and finally managed to develop an elixir that would further improve on the soldiers¡¯ veins and arteries. But that elixir required a rare and unique kind of herb and although the Qing Yun n had it, he had brought the whole stock of it over to the Lin Pce. The Rui Lin Army was too numerous in number and he did not have enough to cultivate one hundred thousand elixirs for every single one of them.

    Besides within the Qing Yun n, the herb only grew in the vicinity of the Spirit Moon Lake within the Battle Spirits Forest. For this, Mu Chen sent out three of his disciples toe to the Battle Spirits Forest in search of the herb and to ensure the safety of the disciples, Jun Xian sent Long Qi and six of the Rui Lin Army to go with them as bodyguards.

 Chapter 480

    Chapter 480: ¡°An Opportunist (3)¡±

    Although the Battle Spirits Forest bordered the Qi Kingdom on one side, Long Qi and his group did not know much about the inside of the Battle Spirits Forest. They had gotten themselves lost when they entered the Battle Spirits Forest and had been attacked several times by Spirit Beasts. Long Qi and his team¡¯s journey into the Battle Spirits Forest could be said to have trodden through blood.

    The Lin Pce was not in need of spirit stones and within the Qi Kingdom, after Mo Qian Yuan ascended the throne to be the Emperor, he ced great trust on the Lin Pce and he allocated most of the kingdom¡¯s supplies to the Rui Lin Army, giving them first priority. Long Qi had intended to hand the spirit stones he had gained on this journey to Jun Qing and have him decide what to do with them.

    But now, in order to gain the location of the Spirit Moon Lake, he had no choice but to agree to Ning Xin¡¯s unreasonable demand.

    ¡°General Long, we¡¯ve really brought you much trouble.¡± Rong Heng said between gasps, as he struggled to keep up with the team. He had followed Mu Chen to the Lin Pce and they had started from learning to adapt to a new environment to having established a rather good rtionship with the Rui Lin Army now.

    The disciples who hade from the Cloud Treading Peak did not possess strong spiritual powers. Besides their proficiency at treating and developing people¡¯s veins and arteries, they were not much different from themoners. The current situation called for them to traverse across this dangerous and dense forest and it was getting to be a rather difficult task for them. If not for Lord Lin¡¯s good foresight to have arranged Long Qi and his men to escort them, they might very well have been reduced to a pile of bones before they could even see the Spirit Moon Lake.

    ¡°You men are here seeking herbs to produce medicine for the Rui Lin Army, this is the least we must do.¡± Long Qi replied stoically, his tone t which would usually make people feel unusually stern. But after having associated with them for some time, Rong Heng and the other disciples knew that that was just how these stalwart men who lived by the sword were.

    ¡°I hope we would be able to find enough Aqua Spirit Grass to produce sufficient elixirs.¡± Rong Heng said, barely managing a smile with the pace.

    Long Qi nodded slightly and he signalled to the six Rui Lin Army soldiers. The other six men immediately split themselves into pairs and moved toe beside the Rong Heng and the other two disciples. They suddenly grabbed the panting disciples and continued the pace, lifting the disciples off their feet.

    ¡°Thank you so much.¡± Rong Heng thanked the soldiers again.

    Ning Xin who had been leading the group observed the situation behind her silently. Lu Wei Jie picked up his pace and caught up with Ning Xin, asking her softly: ¡°Little Xin, those guys do not look like herb merchants with their armed escorts.¡± He wasn¡¯tpletely certain about other things, but just picking on Escort Long¡¯s overwhelming air, he knew that he was no ordinary guard. Lu Wei Jie had been able to achieve second ce in the Zephyr Academy¡¯s Spirit Tournament and he at least knew power when he saw it.

    And just by standing before Long Qi, Lu Wei Jie had been awed by Long Qi¡¯s oppressive presence and that oppression had not just been the disparity between their spiritual power and ring spirit but hade from the man¡¯s aura that surrounded him.

    That man¡¯s presence inspired both respect and fear and his sharp eyes made one turn away, unable to look at him straight.

    ¡°Would an ordinary herb merchante all the way into the Battle Spirits Forest? That would just be seeking their own doom. If my guess is not wrong, if these people are not from one of the countries, they must belong to one of the mighty powers throughout thends.¡± Ning Xin narrowed her eyes, ¡°Look at those men who are taller and well built, their bodies are ramrod straight and their faces hardy. They must have undergone some form of rigorous training. They might be dressed in in clothes but the weapons hanging from their hips are no ordinary swords. But no matter what they are seeking for, we know one thing for sure, they are strong and powerful enough.¡±

    Ning Xin trusted that her own foresight, and she knew the men were definitely more than they appeared to be.

    ¡°Why then did you ask for five high grade spirit stones?¡± Lu Wu Jie asked, puzzled. If they were truly extraordinarily powerful, wouldn¡¯t it be better to try to win them over? But Ning Xin had asked for such an astounding repayment from them instead.

 Chapter 481

    Chapter 481: ¡°An Opportunist (4)¡±

    Ning Xin replied with augh: ¡°Whether we can sessfully win them over would dependrgely on whether they are willing. If the men show themselves to be friendly and epting of us, I would naturally reject any form of repayment when we get to the Spirit Moon Lake. Wouldn¡¯t that leave a much deeper impression than if we were to have just agreed to lead them to their destination for nothing?¡±

    To entice and to win someone over, one must never start off from a lowered stance. Ning Xin knew she had to raise her status and worth before those men.

    Lu Wei Jie did not fully understand what Ning Xin meant, but felt that what Ning Xin said must be right.

    As the team progressed forward, a ck shadow stood within the tall trees. He released a tiny ck snake onto theyer of dried leaves that covered the ground under the tree and the tiny ck snake quickly slid under the leaves and the tiny body quickly disappeared without a trace.

    .....

    Jun Wu Xie and her team found a water source and Qiao Chu and the others washed the blood off their bodies and sat on the tree stumps to nibble at their rations.

    After a while, Ye Sha suddenly appeared before them. Qiao Chu and the others who had been waiting immediately stood up.

    ¡°Your subordinate has sessfully tracked down the target.¡± Ya Sha reported, his head lowered and kneeling on one knee.

    ¡°How many people in total?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked.

    ¡°Twenty seven, and on top of that, they just joined up with a team not of the Zephyr Academy and are proceeding towards the Spirit Moon Lake.¡± Ya Sha replied.

    Moving together with a team of people not from the Zephyr Academy?

    The news that Ye Sha brought back to them was rather shocking for them.

    ¡°Do they still have something up their sleeves? Or have they enlisted outside help?¡± Qiao Chu rubbed at his chin. He had never met Ning Xin and Yin Yan but in his mind, he had projected an image of two sinister looking viins colluding with each other rubbing their hands in glee.

    Fan Jin had been about to speak but after Qiao Chu¡¯s quick usations, he just remained silent, and his body slumped.

    Fei Yan noticed Fan Jin¡¯s low spirits and gave Qiao Chu a light punch. Qiao Chu stuck his tongue out and looked apologetically at Fei Yan, waving his hand in awkwardness.

    ¡°Spirit Moon Lake? What for?¡± Jun Wu Xie ignored Qiao Chu¡¯s opinions and asked.

    ¡°The team seems to need to get to the Spirit Moon Lake to find some herbs. Ning Xin agreed to lead the way and the team would give her the spirit stones from high grade Spirit Beasts in return.¡± Ye Sha reported inly.

    ¡°Five high grade Spirit Beasts! ? That little vixen called Ning Xin is really merciless with her terms!¡± Qiao Chu was shocked. To the others just like him, before they met Jun Xie, they had been living in abject poverty and they knew only too well the fee asked to just lead the way was incredibly atrocious.

    Fan Jin¡¯s head lowered and he did not even want to look at any of them.

    ¡°Did you find out the identities of those men?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked, as she stroked at the little ck cat¡¯s fur while deep in thought. She has promised Fan Jin to spare Ning Xin and Yin Yan and if they did note provoke her, she would not care whether they lived or died.

    Ye Sha hesitated a moment before he spoke: ¡°Several of the men in the team coincides with people in the memories Master Wu Yao gave me.¡±

    ¡°Gave you memories?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked, her eyes narrowed.

    ¡°Ye Sha¡¯s memories.¡± Ye Sha said.

    ¡°...........¡± Qiao Chu and the others heard Ye Sha and Jun Xie¡¯s conversation and were finding it rather frightening.

    ¡°Which are they?¡± Jun Wu Xie had a rough idea what Ye Sha meant. The memories of the previous Ye Sha had been passed onto the current Ye Sha through some unusual method by Jun Wu Yao.

    Ye Sha raised his head to reply: ¡°One of them is from the Rui Lin Army, General Long Qi, and the other one is Rong Heng, from the Cloud Treading Peak. As for the others, your subordinate only knows that they belonged to the Rui Lin Army and Cloud Treading Peak, but I do not know their individual names.¡±

    At the moment that Ye Sha¡¯s words ended, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hand that was stroking the little ck cat suddenly froze!

 Chapter 482

    Chapter 482: ¡°The Most Ferocious Strike Force (1)¡±

    ¡°The Rui Lin Army?¡± Fan Jin raised his head suddenly and he looked at Ye Sha with a look of disbelief on his face.

    ¡°What is this Rui Lin Army?¡± Qiao Chu¡¯s face was puzzled, not understanding why Fan Jin had such a strong reaction.

    Fan Jin stared at Qiao Chu and saw that Hua Yao and the others were all simrly seemingly clueless and he asked incredulous: ¡°You have not heard of the Rui Lin Army?¡±

    Qiao Chu nodded.

    ¡°The Rui Lin Army is an incredibly ferocious strike force of the Qi Kingdom¡¯s. The Qi Kingdom is just an extremely small power standing among various powerful states and thends they upied were considered just a trifling speck and their insignificantly small poption were in no wayparable with any of the other states surrounding it. But the Qi Kingdom was still able to build itself up amongst all the individually stronger forces that ringed them based on just one lone reason, the widely feared and most ferocious strike force, the Rui Lin Army. The army wasn¡¯t really big, and it is rumoured that they numbered merely one hundred thousand. But each and every single soldier in there possessed extraordinary might and power and no matter which force or power that had ever met them on the battlefield, every single one of the survivors eventually found themselves all haunted by frightening dreams after it.¡± Fan Jin had always admired the strength of the strict regimental military, and he had heard a lot about the widely famous Rui Lin Army.

    It could be said that the fame of the Rui Lin Army shone much brighter outside than inside the Qi Kingdom itself.

    ¡°Extraordinary skills and power? Are all their ring spirits of exceptionally high grade?¡± Qiao Chu asked, deeply curious.

    Fan Jin shook his head.

    ¡°The Rui Lin Army¡¯s soldiers are famous not for their extraordinary spiritual power or exemry ring spirits. What really earned them the fame of being known as the most ferocious strike force is the spirit when they stepped onto a battlefield. They do not know retreat or surrender and everybody says their soldiers possessed souls that fought to the death and not a single one of them would fear and would stare at Death straight into his eyes. In a war between states and countries, one single man¡¯s strength limited what he could achieve, but when put together into a force where all the men were bound tightly in wless cohesion and who did not fear death, they be a supreme ferocious strike force, the ultimate weapon. Did you know when the Qi Kingdom was just newly founded, in their first battle against an opposing kingdom, the Rui Lin Army took the vanguard. The Rui Lin Army numbered three hundred thousand then! And after that battle, the Rui Lin Army had only about eighty thousand men left! All of those two hundred over soldiers had not taken a single step backwards in that battle, they resolutely used their flesh and blood to resist the enemy, to protect every square inch of theirnds!¡± Fan Jin was narrating all this in a fervour, almost as though he had witnessed that dreadful and terrible battle with his own eyes.

    ¡°You must realise that the enemy soldiers that the Rui Lin Army were up against numbered a grand million! An army a million strong! Outnumbered by more than three men to one, but they nevertheless dug in and frightened the enemy into retreat, and they never dared approach the Qi Kingdom¡¯s borders ever again! That resolute and unwavering strength of spirit cowered the enemy and the unparalleled deterrence the Qi Kingdom gained was bought with the blood of those two hundred over thousand soldiers of the Rui Lin Army!¡±

    Qiao Chu and the others listened, eyes wide in rapture. They did not know much about anything in the Lower Realm. Things like the different states and countries and their armies were all things they were not familiar with as well. They had only focused on making themselves get stronger and to find the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb, that would gain them sufficient strength to rival the Twelve Pces, for them to exact their revenge.

    They had not known that in thesends that they had lived in for so many years, had actually contained such a group of valiant men whose blood burned so fiercely, who dared spit in Death¡¯s eye, and choose to die than turn from the enemy, just to protect theirnds and their people!

    The teammates were all at an age when they were all brimming over with youthful exuberance and they were all caught up in the fervour, greatly inspired with the tale of valiant heroes.

    At that moment, before any of them had even seen the men from the Rui Lin Army, they already held great reverence in their hearts for the widely famed, most ferocious strike force in the whole Lower Realm.

    Only Jun Wu Xie was the lone exception, who had quietly listened to Fan Jin¡¯s narration, and lowered her eyes.

    Everyone only knew that the Rui Lin Army were brave and strong, but they did not know that the Rui Lin Army held the highest death toll for itsmanders. As in every battle, themanders of the Rui Lin Army were always leading their men in their charges, always at the vanguard.

    The Qi Kingdom was too small, and its citizens weak, hence, they could not afford to lose.

    As the moment they lost, it would mean the kingdom is lost!

 Chapter 483

    Chapter 483: ¡°The Most Ferocious Strike Force (2)¡±

    The Qi Kingdom cannot afford to lose, and they dared not lose.

    The fame of being undefeated, was forced out of them due to the unthinkable alternative!

    If they lost, they would lose their homnd.

    Jun Wu Xie distinctly remembered Jun Xian¡¯s sorrowful expression when they had spoken and chatted about it. Jun Xian would always have a forced smile on his face, but his eyes would always be sorrowful when he was reminded of the pain of loss.

    The prominence and notoriety of the Rui Lin Army was bought with the very lives of its selfless soldiers. Everybody only knew of the ferocity and strength of the Rui Lin Army, but none remembered the countless deaths of the martyrs who gave their lives for their countrymen.

    If he could, Jun Xian would willingly give up all fame and fortune, than allow the very men who braved the various battlefields at his side.

    The members of the Jun Family, must never feel proud of the Rui Lin Army¡¯s fearless reputation!

    This was the word passed down from Jun Xian himself.

    As it should and must be a humiliation, when amander was not able to bring the soldiers he led into battle back home alive, and the me must beid on themander¡¯s ipetence.

    Jun Wu Xie did not know when sentiment had started, but she remembered her grandfather¡¯s and uncle¡¯s sorrowful and determined faces when they told her that.

    ¡°The Battle Spirits Forest isn¡¯t too far from the Qi Kingdom, but I still wouldn¡¯t have expected to see anyone from the Rui Lin Army in here.¡± Fan Jin was looking rather excited. The heroes that he had revered and admired for a long time might appear before his eyes and he was feeling really excited like a kid all over again.

    Qiao Chu cleared his throat lightly and said to the excited Fan Jin: ¡°Might I point out that those gods of battle that you mentioned earlier are now with Ning Xin and her team, and it seems that they have been deeply taken advantage of.¡±

    With that one statement, Fan Jin¡¯s passionate face suddenly as if he had been doused with a whole pail of cold water!

    Fan Jin had thought that the terms that Ning Xin had asked for were extremely unreasonable as well.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Jun Wu Xie had been silent a long while and she suddenly spoke, lifting the little ck cat onto her shoulders where it usually perched.

    ¡°Little Xie, where are we going?¡± Qiao Chu asked of Jun Xie quizzically. He knew Ning Xin was taking advantage of people again, but it shouldn¡¯t matter to them as they had no ties with those men. He could only sympathise with the men from the Rui Lin Army in his heart.

    ¡°Spirit Moon Lake.¡± Jun Wu Xie said simply.

    If Ning Xin would just leave her alone, she really couldn¡¯t be bothered about her. But Ning Xin had chosen to take such great advantage of the Rui Lin Army¡¯s men, Jun Wu Xie could not allow Ning Xin to have it her way.

    Her grandfather¡¯s men, must never be subjected to such abuse by such a malicious and maniptive person!

    With those words, everyone with the exception of Ye Sha were surprised and at a loss of words at Jun Xie¡¯s sudden decision.

    ¡°Wh..... why are we going to the Spirit Moon Lake?¡± Qiao Chu¡¯s eyes were wide with wonder. Jun Xie had never been a nosy person and when Fan Jin had shared the stories so fervently, Jun Xie¡¯s face had remained cold and otherwise expressionless.

    Was Jun Xie¡¯s blood stirred up by the stories and wanted to go save the men from the Rui Lin Army from being abused?

    Jun Wu Xie gave Qiao Chu a cold nce but did not say a word to him.

    Qiao Chu gulped, but was somewhat getting used to Jun Xie ignoring his frequent outbursts.

    ¡°But we do not know where the Spirit Moon Lake is located.¡± Rong Ruo had taken out her map to study when Jun Xie had mentioned it earlier. Forget about finding the Spirit Moon Lake on it, the map did not even show the area that they were currently standing.

    ¡°Please follow me. I have released an Ink Snake and the Ink Snake will continue to follow them. We will only need to follow the Ink Snake¡¯s presence and we will be able to locate them.¡± Ye Sha replied stoically.

    The teammates exchanged meaningful nces. They were all intensely curious about Ye Sha¡¯s identity, but they all politely kept all their questions to themselves.

    After Fan Jin¡¯s reverential narration of the Rui Lin Army, Qiao Chu and the others had gained a very good and positive impression of them and when Jun Xie said that they would be going to where the Rui Lin Army¡¯s men were, they did not object in the slightest.

    After they organized themselves a little, the teammates followed behind Ye Sha, as they looked out for signs that the Ink Snake had left behind, and made their way towards the Battle Spirits Forest¡¯s Spirit Moon Lake.....

 Chapter 484

    Chapter 484: ¡°The Most Ferocious Strike Force (3)¡±

    While they were making their way towards the Spirit Moon Lake, Ning Xin asked Lu Wei Jie to try to chat Long Qi and the other men up but he waspletely ignored.

    Long Qi did not utter a single word in reply and just put forth a darkened face, refusing to saying anything.

    The ungraciously snubbed Lu Wei Jie went back to Ning Xin gloomily. He had always enjoyed endless fawning and unbridled admiration from everyone in the Zephyr Academy and always had gaggle of disciples surrounding him all the time. He was not used to being rebuffed sopletely and his face showed his displeasure as he sulked beside her.

    When Ning Xin saw that even Lu Wei Jie had failed to gain some favour, she got Lu Wei Jie to take the lead moving forward while she slowed down and fell to the back of the group, to move together with Long Qi and his men, a sweet smile stered on her face.

    ¡°Seeing that you and your men are unfamiliar with the Battle Spirits Forest, this should be your first time here. I am wondering what you and your men seek at the Spirit Moon Lake? To be honest, my father is the Vice Headmaster of the Zephyr Academy and is extremely familiar with the Battle Spirits Forest. The Zephyr Academy conducts two Spirit Hunts every year and we frequent the Battle Spirits Forest here. We would always bring back many things from the forest when the Spirit Hunt ends and if we have stock of what you seek here, wouldn¡¯t that save you a lot of time and effort?¡± Ning Xin had a beautiful face and her smile had melted countless hearts. Her tone of voice had been consciously lowered and her voice flowed like sparkling water flowing smoothly along a little brook, making it extremely hard for people to feel any dislike.

    In fact, if she had not made such an outrageous demand earlier, the impression she would have given to Long Qi and the other men would have been very good.

    Long Qi frowned though, his face a mask of impatience.

    The youths repeated attempts at striking up seemingly casual conversation rubbed the straightforward and candid Long Qi the wrong way.

    Since they had already agreed to the deal, they each only had to deliver their own end of the agreement. This obvious attempts to initiate more interaction made the stalwart men who lived and died by the sword extremely ufortable.

    The other soldiers following beside Long Qi shot discreet nces at Ning Xin, seeing the beautiful face and her sweet amicable smile. But not the slightest sign of admiration showed on the faces of all the men.

    To them, with that level of looks and that level of grace, cannot bepared to their very own Young Miss!

    The Rui Lin Army barracks were filled with a whole bunch of stalwart and resolute men. They were usually shut off from the world and were mostly deeply immersed in training, resulting in all of the men rarely having the chance toe into contact with the opposite gender. The only female that appeared frequently before them was the Lin Pce¡¯s Young Miss, Jun Wu Xie.

    In the beginning, before Jun Wu Xie changed her soul, the men from the Rui Lin Army were deeply ashamed of the reputation garnered by their very own Young Miss. But due to her undeniable blood ties to the Jun Family, they had no choice but to bow in acquiescence. But after Jun Wu Xie¡¯s core changed, every action that she carried out from then on broke every longheld preconception they had of their Young Miss that made every single soldier within the Rui Lin Army go from utter contempt to unquestioned reverence and total submission.

    In the hearts of these courageous and ferocious soldiers, the most wless beauty under the skies and throughout the vastnds was their Young Miss and the most outstanding female was their Young Miss to which none couldpare.

    With such a shining premium Jun Wu Xie as the benchmark set in the men¡¯s hearts, any female who attempted to allure or secure a ce within the men¡¯s hearts ultimately would only face utter and thorough failure.

    The girl¡¯s looks werecking, not fit to be evenpared to their Young Miss.

    Her eyescked life, unable topare to their Young Miss.

    Shecked charm, her smile obsequious, inferior to their Young Miss in every way! Their cold, proud and breathtaking Young Miss!

    And, was thess blind or what? Did she not see the obvious and tant ¡°do not disturb¡± expression on their General¡¯s face? They were still relentless in trying to get closer to him and bbering nonstop. With the terms stated as repayment for her to lead them to their destination, nobody in their right mind, unless they had money to burn, would agree to her offer of getting what they need from her.

    She was stillpletely oblivious to the fact that she had beenpletely despised from head to toe, in front of all these Rui Lin Army soldiers, and Ning Xin still had her sweet and amicable smile stuck across her face before them.

 Chapter 485

    Chapter 485: ¡°The Most Ferocious Strike Force (4)¡±

    Those asional nces that turned her way however, did not make Ning Xin even think of backing off on her advances but further encouraged her as she started feeling secretly pleased with herself.

    Ning Xin had always been extremely confident of her looks and when sheplemented her attractive good looks with her consciously moulded image that she built up for herself, she had always gained an advantage for her efforts. Hence, she would never in her wildest dreams expect that the burly and boorish military men would disregard her beauty sopletely.

    She thought that the soldiers were just like all the males she had previously encountered, secretly mesmerized by her.

    ¡°No need.¡± Long Qi did not even turn his head her way and rejected her t out.

    The sweet smile on Ning Xin¡¯s face froze a brief moment but she recovered quickly.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to be so distant, since fate willed us to meet here, it could all be predestined. We have still quite a ways before we would reach the Spirit Moon Lake, would you need me to tell you a little bit more about what the situation is like over at the Spirit Moon Lake?¡± Ning Xin asked, still smiling, not showing any signs of retreat even with Long Qi¡¯s outright refusal.

    Long Qi¡¯s frown grew deeper. He had wanted to reject once more. But when he thought about it, it was true that they had never been to the Spirit Moon Lake and the only thing they knew was only when Mu Chen told them that they could get those herbs in the vicinity of the Spirit Moon Lake and it would not hurt them if they gathered a little more information about the ce which might help them by making it easier for them to search and locate those herbs.

    ¡°I shall have to trouble you then.¡± Long Qi replied, after assessing the situation and he suppressed the impatience that gnawed at his heart.

    A smile came into Ning Xin¡¯s eyes and although she saw that this person did not seem to like conversing with others, she was however confident she knew exactly how to deal with men like this.

    ¡°The Spirit Moon Lake is vast, and is considered to be the main source of water within the Battle Spirits Forest. It is rumoured that the Spirit Moon Lake¡¯s water can nourish the spirit and it attracts a great number of Spirit Beasts. Many Spirit Beasts are usually seen in the vicinity of theke as theye to theke to drink. If they sense any strange and unfamiliar presence approach, there is a high chance that they would attack. So, I would suggest that when we reach the ce, that you and your men do not go straight to the Spirit Moon Lake, but to observe the surroundings first, to see if there are any Spirit Beasts around, to avoid any casualties.¡± Ning Xin harboured the intention to gain Long Qi¡¯s friendship and she decided that her words needed to contain certain elements of truth.

    Long Qi replied instead: ¡°There is no need for all that trouble, if there are any Spirit Beasts around, we¡¯ll just need to kill it.¡±

    Ning Xin was shocked at Long Qi¡¯s decisive words. He must have possessed strong confidence in his strength for him to use such strong words. In the beginning, when that youth had brought the news that he witnessed a group of men killing a high grade Spirit Beast, she had been doubtful. But after seeing Long Qi¡¯s confidence and feeling the impressive aura he gave out, she started to believe the youth¡¯s words a little more.

    ¡°Haha, words from the mighty are different indeed. Brother Long¡¯s skills must be really impressive and Little Xin is greatly humbled.¡± Ning Xin smiled gently, her eyshes fluttered as she stole nces at Long Qi¡¯s countenance shyly.

    However, Long Qi did not react in the slightest, his face remaining cold and distant.

    ¡°Brother Long must have gone through much trial and tribtions. The journey ahead of us is still long and dull, would Brother Long be interested to share your past glories and exploits with Little Xin?¡± Ning Xin smiled very sweetly, looking every inch just like a bashful youngdy.

    If that had been someone else, and was shown so much adoration by a beautiful and shy youngdy, the man might have very well beenpletely swooned and held spellbound. But Long Qi¡¯s face did not change in the slightest,pletely unmoved.

    ¡°Miss Ning.¡± Long Qi stopped in his tracks suddenly.

    ¡°Brother Long, you do not need to be so distant. Just call me Little Xin.¡± Ning Xin blushed and lowered her head, to hide the glee showing within her eyes at that moment.

    ¡°If you do not have any other information about the Spirit Moon Lake to tell us, then you do not need to say anything more. I have other things I need to discuss with my men and I would implore Miss Ning to excuse us.¡± Long Qi looked coldly at Ning Xin, not bothering to show any manners or courtesy, driving her away without any hesitation.

 Chapter 486

    Chapter 486: ¡°The Most Ferocious Strike Force (5)¡±

    Ning Xin¡¯s face changed then. Her beautiful smile looked a little forced as she quelled the anger that surged in her chest. Her forced smile was still frozen on her face as she turned to leave.

    It was only after Ning Xin left them that the several Rui Lin soldiers heaved a sigh of relief.

    ¡°What was that smell on that girl? That strong scent almost gagged me.¡± One of the soldiers rubbed his nose vigorously and the only thing he remembered about her was that overpowering scent that assaulted his nose, almost making his eyes tear when she was with them.

    ¡°Boss, do you think thatss has fallen for you? She was giving you the ¡°eye¡± several times and she was even blushing to boot!¡± Another soldier ¡°eyed¡± Long Qi with augh, poking fun at their general.

    ¡°Was she really blushing red? And not paled to white? When I looked at her before she left, there wasn¡¯t even any colour in her lips!¡±

    ¡°All of you stop all that gabbing.¡± Long Qi gave the soldiers an ¡°eye¡± of his own. ¡°When we get to the Spirit Moon Lake, go immediately to find those Spirit Beasts and pay them off to send them off on their way.¡±

    Although the battle hardened Long Qi did not know much about theplicated rtionship between a man and a woman, but he was rather astute. He could see that although Ning Xin was just a young and youthful girl, her underlying intentions were not that simple. The way that she repeatedly tried to probe into their situation, was strictly taboo to a military man out on a mission.

    ¡°Yes Sir!¡±

    .....

    ¡°Senior Ning, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Yin Yan hurried forward to ask as he stared at the pale faced Ning Xin, as she rejoined the team with a mouth twisted in rage. Even Lu Wei Jie noticed the abnormality in Ning Xin and turned his head to look at her.

    Ning Xin took a deep breath and suppressed the rage within her.

    [Who do those scoundrels think they are? She spared them a little courtesy and they think they are all that great? How dare they spurn her like that ! ?]

    Ning Xin, who had always been used to being universally adored and fawned upon was really greatly angered by Long Qi¡¯s cold and spurious treatment.

    She had never been pped by such indifference and total disregard to her person before!

    ¡°There has been a change of ns. These people are just hopelessly stubborn and a bunch of boorish and uncouth men who don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for them!¡± Ning Xin said angrily as she flung out her sleeve, her usual smile disappeared, without a trace.

    ¡°What really happened? What had angered you so badly?¡± Lu Wu Jie hurried over tofort the beauty. ¡°I see those men as just brutes who possessed great power and I did not really approve of you consorting with those barbarians earlier. If they are not receptive to our kind intentions, just leave them alone. We, as esteemed disciples of the Zephyr Academy, would not need to miss that little bit of might they have.¡±

    Lu Wei Jie had initially agreed to Ning Xin¡¯s n, but having been shown and rebuffed by Long Qi¡¯s cold and distant expression the whole journey, his proud and egoistic personality had not taken the rejection well. And now that even his beautiful Ning Xin had been simrly unceremoniously scorned and spurned, his feeling of displeasure was greatly intensified.

    ¡°Hmph! They chose to reject the proffered wine so we¡¯ll give them poison instead! They asked for it! They wanted me to lead them all this way and they think they can be rid of me with just a few high grade Spirit Beasts? I, Ning Xin is worth much more than that!¡± Ning Xin¡¯s eyes narrowed and the gentleness in her eyes fadedpletely, suddenly reced with venom and malice.

    Yin Yan who was standing on the side froze and did not dare say anything in answer. It was Lu Wei Jie who suddenly spoke instead: ¡°What do you intend to do? If we end up having to fight them, I don¡¯t think we¡¯re their match.¡±

    If those men had not been so powerful, Lu Wei Jie would have thrashed them up so badly they would be picking up their teeth. But faced with Long Qi, he could only swallow his rage and repress the anger within.

    Ning Xinughed chillingly and said: ¡°Why would we need to dirty our hands? The Battle Spirits Forest is filled with Spirit Beasts afterall.¡±

    ¡°But they are even able to take down high grade Spirit Beasts.....¡±

    ¡°What about those above high grade?¡± Ning Xin¡¯s mouth curled up at the corners slightly, as she turned her head back at the group of several men trailing the team, and her eyes almost dripped with venom.

 Chapter 487

    Chapter 487: ¡°Guardian Grade Spirit Beast (1)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie followed behind Ye Sha to gradually catch up with Long Qi and his men. After traversing through arge area of the dense forest, they finally came to a hiddenke nestled within the thick trees.

    Theke¡¯s surface reflected the sun¡¯s rays looking like a massive pool of silver, its ripples stirring up bright brilliant stars as they shimmered within, a resplendent sight to behold. At the edge of the Spirit Moon Lake, several Spirit Beasts had their heads lowered to the water to drink and at the moment that the presence of Jun Wu Xie and her team were felt, the Spirit Beasts bolted and scattered in all directions, running into the dark cover of the trees, disappearing without a trace.

    ¡°This is the Spirit Moon Lake? But..... Where are Ning Xin and the Rui Lin Army¡¯s men?¡± Qiao Chu peered to look all around but could not see any other figures besides the Spirit Beasts that had bolted.

    Jun Wu Xie turned to look at Ye Sha and Ye Sha suddenly frowned.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked.

    ¡°The Ink Snake suddenly died. But just before death imed it, it had followed that team of people past the Spirit Moon Lake. It seems that their destination was not to juste to the Spirit Moon Lake.¡± Ye Sha reported all his findings immediately to Jun Wu Xie.

    Just as all of them were still contemting Ye Sha¡¯s words, a rumble shook the ground under their feet suddenly!

    The massive trees that ringed the Spirit Moon Lake shook and rustled, all those Spirit Beasts that had hid themselves in the forest sensed the approach of a terrifying threat. They ran and bolted once again and the peaceful and tranquil scene at the was suddenly torn and shattered!

    ¡°What is happening! ?¡± A series of unidentifiable tremors under their feet made Fei Yan start to feel extremely uneasy.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes narrowed and she resolutely said: ¡°Bring us to where the Ink Snake died.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The team moved immediately and while they sped forward towards their destination, a ear piercing roar suddenly reverberated in their ears!

    That thunderous roar sounded louder and more majestic than any they had ever heard!

    That sound alone was enough to make everyone¡¯s blood surge and boil within!

    The roar continued to reverberate through the surrounding trees and the leaves rustled violently in the sound waves kicked up!

    ¡°Guardian Grade..... Spirit Beast.....¡± Fan Jin¡¯s face turned white as a sheet. The magnitude of that roar made him feel a distinct impending sense of doom creep into his heart.

    He had seen a Guardian Grade Spirit Beast once with his father and that experience had been deeply branded into his heart and he had never been able to forget it.

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Qiao Chu turned his head to stare at Fan Jin, his eyes wide.

    Fan Jin replied with a deathly white face: ¡°That was definitely a Guardian Grade Spirit Beast, it can¡¯t be anything else..... The Spirit Moon Lake sits right in the core of the vast Battle Spirits Forest and the water from the Spirit Moon Lake is the best nourishment all the Spirit Beasts can get. Hence, high Grade Spirit Beasts frequently roam in the vicinity of the Spirit Moon Lake, and even the rarely seen..... Guardian Grade Spirit Beasts.¡±

    No one in the Zephyr Academy had even dared to dream of hunting a Guardian Grade Spirit Beast. It is widely rumoured that the power of a Guardian Grade Spirit Beast far surpassed that of the pinnacle purple spirit! Not to only mention the disciples of the Zephyr Academy taking part in the Spirit Hunt, even if all the teachers and Masters of the academy were confronted with a Guardian Grade Spirit Beast, they would have no other option than to flee!

    Fan Jin had never dreamt that he would ever once again see a Guardian Grade Spirit Beast!

    ¡°The direction that the roar ising from, is exactly where the Ink Snake was killed.¡± Ye Sha slowed down his pace a little to share that shocking piece of news!

    Ye Sha¡¯s Ink Snake had secretly tailed Long Qi and his men right from the start and its sudden death had already been greatly suspicious, and now they just heard, at the location where the Ink Snake died, there was a Guardian Grade Spirit Beast! ? What were they getting themselves into! ?

    Did that also mean that Long Qi and his men that the Ink Snake had been shadowing all this while were confronted with the Guardian Grade Spirit Beast!?

 Chapter 488

    Chapter 488: ¡°Guardian Grade Spirit Beast (2)¡±

    Since the beginning of time, never in the Lower Realm had anyone heard that anyone was able to hunt down a Guardian grade Spirit Beast.

    Even the legendary purple spirit, which was the pinnacle of strength could only run when faced with a Guardian grade Spirit Beast!

    It must be known that the fact was no purple spirit user had appeared among the people for a long time! Even in the Rui Lin Army, none existed at that time!

    Upon hearing that devastating roar, not only Fan Jin¡¯s face looked sick, but even Qiao Chu and the rest did not fare much better. They might not have known who the Rui Lin Army was, but after hearing of their heroic and selfless exploits, those men have earned respect from the teammates.

    ¡°Why would they meet a Guardian grade Spirit Beast? All the Spirit Beasts here wouldn¡¯t initiate an attack unless they are first provoked or attacked, and then did they retaliate!¡± Rong Ruo said, herplexion not looking too well either.

    After Rong Ruo said those words, the teammates all suddenly came to the same conclusion.

    The men from the Rui Lin Army were all battle hardened and undergone much trials and tribtions, they would not be men that would be rash or ignorant in situations like this. They couldn¡¯t have possibly gone to provoke a Guardian grade Spirit Beast that they knew very well they wouldn¡¯t be able to beat. And the only people who would possibly provoke the Guardian grade Spirit Beast could only be the people in Ning Xin¡¯s team who harboured evil intentions against the men from the Rui Lin Army!

    ¡°It¡¯s over! This time it¡¯s really over.....¡± Qiao Chu scratched at his head furiously, his heart torn from the fact that the heroes he had heard about were about to be killed by such a vicious plot.

    Suddenly, Qiao Chu had barely finished his sentence when a ck figure whizzed past away from them!

    Jun Wu Xie was seated upon the ck beast¡¯s back, like an arrow shot from a fully pulled back bow. And Ye Sha immediately shot out from the group to catch up with Jun Wu Xie!

    ¡°Little Xie! What are you doing! ?¡± Qiao Chu and his gang suddenly realised what was happening as they saw Jun Wu Xie rushing towards the source of the roars, and their hearts all skipped a beat in shock!

    Had Jun Xie gone mad? Judging from his actions, was he intending to go save the men from the Rui Lin Army?

    What kind of a joke was that?

    Having been with Jun Xie for quite awhile now, Qiao Chu and his gang knew what kind of personality Jun Xie had. He was calm and decisive and was never one to poke his nose into other people¡¯s business. Just what was it that made him decide now to risk everything and go save people they had never even met! ?

    He must have known that by rushing to the men¡¯s aid, he was rushing to confront not just any ordinary Spirit Beast! But a Guardian grade Spirit Beast!

    Spirit Beasts were naturally highly resistant to poison and the poisons that Jun Xie was most highly skilled in would not work on a Guardian grade Spirit Beast, his decision would most undoubtedly kill him!

    ¡°Damn! Has Jun Xie really gone mad! ?¡± Qiao Chu said through gritted teeth, and he had no time to think further on it but to summon Rolly to the fore.

    The massive Yin Yang bear appeared suddenly among the teammates. It bent and lowered its back, all four of its paws on the ground.

    Qiao Chu¡¯s tall frame quickly leapt onto its back. Hua Yao, Fei Yan and Rong Ruo quickly followed and mounted themselves on Rolly¡¯s back.

    ¡°Rolly! Follow them! Quick!¡± They would never allow Jun Xie to ride off into his doom on his own!

    Having received Qiao Chu¡¯smand, Rolly sprinted immediately. The lumbering body moved amazingly quickly, with Rolly¡¯s massively wide strides eating up the distance, its speed seemingly like a little whirlwind!

    Fan Jin stood in his spot, eyes wide and speechless as he watched Qiao Chu and his gang speed off after Jun Xie, his mind aplete nk.

    Why would the men from the Rui Lin Army suddenly encounter a Guardian grade Spirit Beast? Everyone knew very well how that had happened, but not one of them spoke a single word about it.

    Fan Jin was not that dumb either. He thought about it for awhile and he could guess what had really happened as well.

    But that realisation was a fact that he could not ept easily.

    After struggling with his emotions a while more, Fan Jin finally clenched his jaw in determination, and ran towards the same direction that he had seen Qiao Chu and the others depart!

 Chapter 489

    Chapter 489: ¡°Guardian Grade Spirit Beast (3)¡±

    Within a part of the forest, rows of trees were being felled and trampled into the ground. Shockwaves swept over the ground and the fallen leaves flew and billowed within the rush of the air kicked up, spinning and whirling in the howling wind.

    The thick heavy scent of blood hung heavily in the air, as an immensely huge shape towered between the earth and the skies. Deafening roars erupted from the titanic beast, threatening to split the earth!

    It was a Guardian grade Spirit Beast of epic proportions and the ws on its four limbs were razor sharp. Nine long white tails swayed in the air behind the beast and whatever those tails touched, be it trees or rocks, they broke and crumbled easily before the overwhelming force. Two twisted horns curled on top of its head and its scarlet eyes were filled with rage.

    The beast¡¯s body was white throughout and over its smooth radiant fur, a faint shimmering red totem glow could almost be seen!

    A raging Guardian grade Spirit Beast could destroy everything before it!

    Under the raining stones, Long Qi zipped around to haul an injured Rui Lin Army soldier to rest on a tree stump and told him to hide himself.

    One of the soldier¡¯s arm had been cut by the Guardian grade Spirit Beast¡¯s Wind de, a single cut nearly severing half of his arm off, almost hanging just from his flesh and sinew. The soldier had lost a great amount of blood and his face was drained of all colour, his body temperature dropping quickly.

    ¡°General, leave us..... You..... you should bring Rong Heng and the others away from here.....¡± The injured soldier said, tugging at Long Qi¡¯s sleeve with his good hand.

    ¡°A Guardian grade Spirit Beast is not what we can take on. Bring Rong Heng and the others away from here while Little Wu and the guys are still able to hold the Spirit Beast back! Our deaths would not matter that muchpared to the disciples of Master Mu. To the Rui Lin Army, those disciples are more important than anything else.¡± The injured soldiers gasped heavily for breath after those words, hisplexion looking worse than before.

    Long Qi¡¯s expression was stern. Things had taken a sudden and unexpected turn that made this expedition unimaginably perilous.

    A Guardian grade Spirit Beast, he had never even seen one before!

    ¡°I will not abandon my brothers.¡± Long Qi clenched his jaw tightly. His body was already covered in wounds and within the team, he was the strongest and most highly skilled. And it due to that fact that he received the most attacks in the battle with the Spirit Beast. If it was not for his weapon ring spirit¡¯s ability to transform into strong sturdy armour, he might not be still alive now!

    Long Qi turned to look at the injured Rong Heng and his fellow disciples. There were three disciples from the Cloud Treading Peak on this expedition to the Battle Spirits Forest and when the Guardian grade Spirit Beast attacked, all the men from the Rui Lin Army had quickly protected the three disciples with everything they had.

    The soldiers were well aware that the Rui Lin Army numbered many more and it would not hurt the force much even if they lost the few of them. But the disciples of the Cloud Treading Peak cannot be allowed toe to harm. By protecting every single one of those disciples, they would be able to bring new strength to the soldiers of the Rui Lin Army in the future!

    Rong Heng and his fellow disciples were in a dire situation. Although the soldiers from the Rui Lin Army were fighting to protect them with their lives, the shockwaves that swept through them from the Guardian grade Spirit Beast were not what medical practitioners like them could withstand, unscathed.

    ¡°General Long, we have dragged you down with us.¡± Rong Heng looked at Long Qi, his face pale. If it was not for them, their skills from being in the Rui Lin Army would at least allow them to escape from the Spirit Beast even if they could not defeat it.

    ¡°This has nothing to do with you, I was too careless.¡± Long Qi narrowed his eyes and anger shed menacingly.

    ¡°No one would have expected the young youths to harbour such insidious intentions against us. If they had not provoked and led the Spirit Beast to us, we would not be in such a dire situation! And all those hateful wretches had even run away after leading the Spirit Beast to us!¡± Another Cloud Treading Peak disciple spat out those words in disgust!

 Chapter 490

    Chapter 490: ¡°Consecutive ps ¨C Third Form (1)¡±

    A Guardian grade Spirit Beast was something that no one dared provoke. Long Qi had initially agreed to hunt down five high grade Spirit Beasts for Ning Xin and her team and when they reached the Spirit Moon Lake, he had kept his word and went out in search for signs of high grade Spirit Beasts. Never had he ever thought that Ning Xin and her teammates would lead a raging Guardian grade Spirit Beast right up to them! And after the youths led the Guardian grade Spirit Beast toe right beside Long Qi and his men, they all took the opportunity to escape, dragging Long Qi and his right into the abyss!

    When that scene reyed through his mind, Long Qi was absolutely seething in rage, but the situation did not allow him time to continue dwelling on that!

    Five Rui Lin Army soldiers were still battling the Guardian grade Spirit Beast and their power was absolutely no match for the Guardian grade Spirit Beast. But in order to buy a little more time for Rong Heng and his fellow disciples to escape, they fought valiantly,ying their lives on the line. The tacit understanding developed over many years of battles between the men allowed them to hold out a little but they were all already badly wounded and they were all covered in blood. The blood dripped and scattered with their movements and the ground was soon covered in those scarlet stters!

    ¡°I will need to trouble you men to bring my brother with you. The rest of us will continue to try to buy you more time.¡± Long Qi handed the badly injured soldiers over to Rong Heng and his fellow disciples and rushed into the frenzied battle without even looking back!

    ¡°General !¡± The soldier looked on with despair as he stared at Long Qi¡¯s resolute back!

    A distance away from the battle, Ning Xin was well hidden behind a cluster of dense trees. Her venomous eyes stared intently at the raging battle to the death and her lips curled into a vicious smile.

    ¡°Senior Ning, they are not a match for the Guardian grade Spirit Beast.¡± Yin Yan said standing beside Ning Xin as he watched the men from the Rui Lin Army being pushed back step by step by the Spirit Beast.

    ¡°I had expected them not to be able to handle it. The Guardian grade Spirit Beasts do not eat people and it will leave after those men are dead. Those men had killed several high grade Spirit Beasts earlier and they are sure to have the high grade spirit stones on them.¡± Ning Xin said with glee, her eyes shining with satisfaction.

    Whoever dared embarrass her, would never escape her wrath!

    That Escort Long had tantly spurned her earlier kind offer and trampled on her pride. People like that only more than deserved to die!

    Yin Yan lowered his head and remained silent. He was wary of Ning Xin¡¯s unbelievable viciousness. The team of men were outstanding in terms of strength and skills and just because the incurred the wrath of Ning Xin, they were led into a situation that they would have to pay for it with their very lives. Under that facade of a beautiful and sweet youngdy, Ning Xin hid a venomous and malicious mind that terrified Yin Yan endlessly.

    However, just at that moment, amotion sounded from another direction caught Ning Xin¡¯s and her team¡¯s attention!

    They saw two ck shadows streak out from the trees, charging straight at the fully enraged Guardian grade Spirit Beast!

    ¡°What is that?¡± Ning Xin was greatly surprised. The ck shadows moved too quickly and she could not see what they were!

    Struggling valiantly, Long Qi¡¯s back was torn by a swipe from the Guardian grade Spirit Beast. The armour on his back was shredded along with his flesh and his whole back suddenly became one garish scarlet gory mess. Another Rui Lin Army soldier hurried to hold off the Spirit Beast while two other soldiers dragged Long Qi speedily away from the battle!

    The abrupt and violent movements elicited so much pain that Long Qi suddenly saw stars before his eyes!

    The Guardian grade Spirit Beast was able to even shred the strong armour his ring spirit had transformed into! That heaven defying power was truly not something any of them was able to take on!

    As he looked on at the battlefield in despair, Long Qi clenched his teeth together tightly to keep himself conscious. But he knew for sure then, that all of them would not leave the forest alive!

    And just when the Guardian grade Spirit Beast had knocked the soldiers standing in its way flying in all directions and was readying itself to pounce on Long Qi, a ck shadow suddenly smashed into the head of the Spirit Beast!

    A loud crash reverberated!

    Strong shockwaves from the force of the impact threw everyone into the air!

    Long Qi was sailing through the air when suddenly, in the next moment, he found himself caught by a strong force before he could crash into the ground!

 Chapter 491

    Chapter 491: ¡°Consecutive ps ¨C Third Form (2)¡±

    It was a massive ck beast. It had used its head to push against Long Qi¡¯s body which had been about to crash onto the ground. The beast coiled its thick ck tail around Long Qi¡¯s body and shifted him to rest on its back. The agile beast then spun in the air andnded on its feet andid Long Qi down gently in a clear area on the ground.

    Long Qi felt his back burning as though it was in mes. He bit back on the unimaginable pain and struggled to stand, as he stared at the beast that had saved him, which had sped right back into the battlefield with amazing speed. The beast darted and dodged nimbly and it managed to bring all the soldiers of the Rui Lin Army back.

    When he finally saw the beast clearly up close, Long Qi immediately froze rigid!

    That ck beast was such a familiar sight to his eyes! How many had he followed behind that very same ck beast, his eyes fixed on the tiny figure seated upon its back, watching the figure with her head held high, and her unyielding straight back!

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, be good and stay back.¡± A familiar voice sounded in his ears. That voice was cold, but it made a warmth likeforting warm spring water start to spread throughout his entire body!

    Long Qi turned quickly at the sound of the voice, ignoring the pain that wrecked at him, and knelt down on one knee immediately towards the source of the voice! His proud head was lowered, and his voice was filled with reverence as he said: ¡°Long Qi wees our Young Miss!¡±

    His voice was tinged with a slight tremble!

    It was due to his feelings of agitation, coupled with longing!

    A tiny figure stood right before Long Qi. Although the figure was small in stature and looked to be weak, the appearance of that person however, gave Long Qi a greater sense of security than anyone else could!

    That figure had a delicate countenance and his slightly unremarkable features were expressionless. But that cold and chilly presence stirred up feelings of awe in people!

    Just as Long Qi¡¯s voice faded, the ck beast had returned after retrieving all the other Rui Lin Army soldiers and itid the men on the ground before it came to stand beside the figure.

    The other Rui Lin Army soldiers who had been suddenly dragged away from the ferocious battle had still not recovered from the sudden appearance of the ck beast. The ck beast that had saved them shocked the men so badly they were all suddenly speechless!

    As a member of the Rui Lin Army, they were often stationed at the Lin Pce to guard the safety of the three generations of the Jun Family. When the massacre within the Imperial City urred, they had followed Long Qi partaken in the capture of the officials and witnessed a youngdy¡¯s decisive and resolute actions that had won the day!

    And in those memories, a formidable and majestic ck beast had been present as well, just like the one before their eyes, looking exactly the same!

    And at that moment, their general was kneeling before their eyes, at the petite figure that they all somehow find both familiar and strange at the same time.

    They do not remember having encountered that face before, but the pair of eyes on it was another thing altogether. They suddenly felt the cold and chilly presence that the figure gave out and their minds all came to astounding realisation!

    ¡°Young Miss!¡± The Rui Lin Army soldiers ignored the pain from their injuries and trembled as they all fell down on one knee before the figure, their voices shaking in excitement!

    Under the expansive skies, the only people that could make a Rui Lin Army soldier kneel down in reverence, numbered just three!

    Duke Jun Xian, His Highness Jun Qing, and one other person. The Young Miss of the Lin Pce, Jun Wu Xie!

    And she was the only person that was able to control that terrifying massive ck beast!

    The countenance of the face might have changed, the clothes might be different, but the men would never mistake the figure for anyone else. Standing before them, apanied by the ck beast, could only be the goddess in their hearts. Jun Wu Xie!

    The one person who had, for the Lin Pce, and for the Rui Lin Army, created a miracle for single handedly!

    However, the tiny figure did not acknowledge any of the genuflections shown to her nor grace them with a reply. Right before the eyes of all the men from the Rui Lin Army, she hopped onto the back of the ck beast, threw down over ten bottles of medicine and elixirs, and loped off into the distance with the ck beast, charging right at the Guardian grade Spirit Beast who had almost taken the lives of Long Qi and his men earlier!

 Chapter 492

    Chapter 492: ¡°Consecutive ps ¨C Third Form (3)¡±

    The hearts of Long Qi and his men jumped! And before they could even react, several figures suddenly appeared, having broken out through the trees!

    Several good looking youths were seated upon the back of a humongous bear and they shot right past Long Qi and his men!

    ¡°Rolly! Hold the beast back! Brother Hua! Little Yan! Rong Ruo! Bring out your ring spirits!¡± Qiao Chu jumped off Rolly¡¯s back and bit down hard on the tip of his thumb. Blood flowed out from his thumb and he pressed it between his brows as he smeared the blood right between his eyes. A purple light red out from his body the next moment!

    A purple spirit!

    Everyone else who had their eyes on the battlefield were all suddenly startled!

    The purple spirit which had not been seen in the past century appeared right before their eyes at that moment! On top of that, it was a youth looking to be just sixteen or seventeen years old!

    However, before any of them could recover from the shock.....

    Three more blindingly ring purple glows erupted in tandem! The other three youths who had appeared with the first one were all glowing with a blinding purple light emanating from their spiritual powers!

    Four purple spirit users!

    And they were all still so young!

    All of it was just too unbelievable!

    The immense double headed bone snake appeared in a torrential rush! Following right after, a silvery white Hell Butterfly fluttered in the air and a gigantic ape gave out a ear splitting roar!

    All their eyes were fixed on the Guardian grade Spirit Beast!

    Bolts of light lit up the area as they were shot out in session, and the sts resonated as they exploded in the air!

    The mammoth sized Guardian grade Spirit Beast suddenly found itself under a concentrated and coordinated attack and it let out another earth shattering roar!

    Ye Sha leapt into the midst of the fray and shot out several rays aimed directly at the eyes of the Guardian grade Spirit Beast which exploded in quick session on the Spirit Beast!

    Jun Wu Xie and the ck beast swerved and dodged, twisted and turned under the feet of the Spirit Beast, the ck beast using its lightning quick reflexes to halt the advancing steps of the Guardian grade Spirit Beast!

    Countless Hell Butterflies circled the Spirit Beast as they fluttered their wings endlessly. Bits of pollen that numbed and paralysed the nerves fell from those uncountable fluttering light wings as Rolly and the great ape rushed the Spirit Beast from the front. The two massive sized ring spirit who possessed overwhelming strength let out deafening roars as they dug in their hind limbs and pushed back at the front legs of the Spirit Beast, stopping it from advancing a single step more!

    The double headed bone snake slid and slithered, as its sturdy bone frame tangled with the Spirit Beast¡¯s nine powerful tails!

    Qiao Chu, Hua Yao, Fei Yan and Rong Ruo fired their spiritual energies bolts endlessly, all concentrated upon the Spirit Beast and the incessant explosions rocked the trees all around with its impact!

    The battlefield was lit in a bright purple light as the spiritual power bolts continued to rain upon the Spirit Beast!

    In a blink, the Guardian grade Spirit Beast that had driven everyone into despair was suddenly stopped in its tracks by thebined and well coordinated attacks of Jun Wu Xie and her teammates!

    Long Qi and his men who had managed to gain a short breather suddenly all stood up, as they stared transfixed at the scene before their eyes, at a loss for words!

    ¡°General Long, who are all these people? Why would they help our Young Miss to resist against the Spirit Beast?¡± All the Rui Lin Army soldiers were stunned. They had just experienced first hand the overwhelming might and terror of the Guardian grade Spirit Beast and they wouldn¡¯t believe what they were seeing if they did not witness it themselves.

    Sixteen or seventeen year old purple spirit users?

    Ring spirits that were so powerful they could not tell their grades?

    And the overwhelmingly powerful Spirit Beast that was being held down! ?

    Everything was just like a dream. It made all the men feel they had walked into an illusionary realm.

    Long Qi¡¯s heart was beating furiously and his breaths wereing in short gasps. He turned suddenly and picked up all the medicine bottles that Jun Wu Xie had thrown to them and moved as quickly as he could to distribute them among his men.

    ¡°Heal yourselves now! Our Young Miss is currently risking her life to save us! We cannot afford to dawdle here in inaction!¡± Long Qi shouted to his men!

    Huddled on one side, Rong Heng and the other Cloud Treading Peak disciples were holding each other tightly as terror overtook them. At the sound of Long Qi¡¯s shout, they recovered enough to scramble over to help the Rui Lin Army soldiers with the medicine.

 Chapter 493

    Chapter 493: ¡°Consecutive ps ¨C Third Form (4)¡±

    Among the myriad bottles of medicines, there were salves for external use and elixirs to be ingested orally. Rong Heng and his fellow disciples moved hurriedly to dispense and apply the various medicines for the Rui Lin Army soldiers under Long Qi¡¯s orders with their hearts palpitating crazily in fear.

    Rong Heng had not uttered a single sound but the undisguised terror that filled his eyes had not left his eyes for a single moment.

    The other two Cloud Treading Peak disciples might not have noticed but he had seen it very clearly. Wasn¡¯t the youth that was riding on the back of that ck beast the very same Jun Xie who was in the Qing Yun n then?

    On the day that the Qing Yun n was obliterated, Mu Chen had led all the disciples from the Cloud Treading Peak off the mountain. Rong Heng and his fellow disciples had the deepest respect and utmost trust for Mu Chen and they did not question the sudden decision, not even once. They only knew on that day, something terrible had happened in the Cloudy Peaks, and except for the Cloud Treading Peak, all the disciples from the other peaks were all killed!

    Rong Heng had searched all over the ce for Jun Xie then, fearing deeply for the safety of that warm hearted but cold faced boy, who had produced medicine just for his condition. Fortunately, he had not been able to locate Jun Xie¡¯s body within the Cloudy Peaks. But neither had he seen Jun Xie and he could only pray fervently in his heart that the boy had left the Cloudy Peaks, a ce where hidden and untold dangersid.

    Nevertheless, Rong Heng would never have imagined that he would see Jun Xie once again in the Battle Spirits Forest!

    What shocked him even more was that Long Qi and the other men from the Rui Lin Army had unhesitatingly knelt before Jun Xie and he knew he had clearly heard them address Jun Xie as..... Young Miss.....

    He was sure..... It was Young Miss.....

    Having followed Mu Chen to temporarily serve under the Lin Pce, Rong Heng had naturally known that the Rui Lin Army only took orders from people who shared the same blood with the Jun Family. Jun Xian, Jun Qing, and one other who had still not appeared before them, their Young Miss, Jun Wu Xie.

    And Long Qi and his men had just addressed Jun Xie as Young Miss.....

    Jun Xie..... Jun Wu Xie.....

    Could they be..... The one and the same?

    Countless questions and shocking revtions swirled in Rong Heng¡¯s mind but he realised that now wasn¡¯t the best time to ask questions.

    The Guardian grade Spirit Beast was right before them and he needed help the men from the Rui Lin Army recover every single bit of power in the shortest time possible.

    However, just as Rong Heng was recovering from his shock and he noticed the bottles of medicine in his hands, his heart was in for another traumatic shock!

    As a disciple of the Qing Yun n, he possessed quite a bit of knowledge in medicine. He had only given all the medicines a quick sweeping nce and he was able to identify that the all the bottles Jun Xie had carelessly thrown to the soldiers were without exception, all exceptionally rare and precious!

    The gashes so deep that the bone was exposed, and when the cooling salve was applied on the wound, it immediately stopped the bleeding and closed the wound. The soldiers who had been vomiting blood suddenly found the blood stop surging up their throats after they swallowed the lightly fragrant elixirs!

    What were all these medicines made from?

    Its effectspletely overshadowed and was more amazing than any medicine he had ever seen in the Qing Yun n!

    He applied and fed the medicines to Long Qi and his men as was required as he forcibly suppressed the shock in his heart. Rong Heng found his head whirling as everything that was happening before his eyes was just so unbelievable.

    Everything single thing about it rendered him speechless.

    And, as for the people who found themselves speechlessly amazed, was not just limited to Rong Heng alone.

    Hidden in the shadows, the youths had been patiently waiting for the battle to over before they could loot the bodies. And the shock that rocked their minds from what they were seeing at that moment shook them to their very cores!

    Initially, as she had watched Long Qi and his men gradually losing ground in the battle, and seeing their lifeblood flow out from their bodies, the smile on Ning Xin¡¯s face had widened and her expression was one of arrogance. But just as she was thinking that Long Qi and his men would finally lose their lives for their disrespectful and spurious treatment of her, two dark figures had suddenly appeared, and shattered Ning Xin¡¯s dream to pieces!

    And the smile on her face immediately froze and the expression on her face gradually turned into one of utter disbelief and shock!

    Long Qi and his men were actually rescued!!

 Chapter 494

    Chapter 494: ¡°Consecutive ps ¨C Third Form (5)¡±

    If they had not seen it with their own eyes, none of them would have believed that anyone had the ability to save someone under attack by a Guardian grade Spirit Beast.

    And that was exactly what happened right before the eyes of Ning Xin and her team!

    When those two ck shadows had appeared, Ning Xin and her team had not expected things to turn out this way.

    The ck beast had plucked the soldiers of the Rui Lin Army out from the battle in quick session and the same highly arrogant man who had so coldly spurned Ning Xin and Lu Wei Jie had unhesitatingly knelt before a figure they had not been able to see!

    That scene was what caused Ning Xin to stare in wide eyed disbelief!

    When she managed to get a clear look at the face of the person, she had been so greatly shocked she stood dumbfounded for a long while!

    That tiny figure she was seeing, wasn¡¯t that Jun Xie, whom she had used to disgrace and suppress Fan Jin¡¯s overly shining reputation!?

    ¡°Why is it him.....¡± Ning Xin could not believe her eyes. And what happened after made Ning Xin¡¯s face pale immediately and she suddenly felt weak!

    After Jun Xie snatched Long Qi and his men from the jaws of death, he rushed back at the Guardian grade Spirit Beast. Just as Ning Xin was still smiling in glee at Jun Xie having overestimated himself, more figures suddenly jumped into the fray one after another!

    The sessive streaks of purple light made her dizzy, and powerful ring spirits she had never seen almost made her eyes pop out in shock!

    ¡°Impossible..... It¡¯s not possible.....¡± Ning Xin stared spellbound as the Guardian grade Spirit Beast¡¯s attack was held back by the skillfully executed and well coordinated attacks of Jun Xie and his teammates. She turned suddenly to stare at Yin Yan, who was staring mesmerised, and she screamed:

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me Jun Xie¡¯s ring spirit was just an ordinary little ck cat? So, what¡¯s with the massive ck beast I am seeing here!? And where did those purple spirit users pop out from!?¡±

    Yin Yan was just as horrified by what he was seeing with his eyes. Hearing Ning Xin¡¯s screaming voice, he recovered a little and he shivered as he felt a chill run up his spine before he stammered haltingly: ¡°I..... I don¡¯t know..... I really saw it..... His ring spirit was..... was just a ck cat..... That..... that ck beast..... I¡¯ve never..... seen it before..... Those..... those purple spirit users..... purple spirits..... I really..... do not know.....¡±

    Yin Yan felt like crying. How was he expected to exin how Jun Xie had so suddenly undergone such a heaven defying change?

    And more terrifyingly, he had four purple spirit exponents with him!

    Four purple spirits! What kind of an abomination was that!?

    They had not seen the birth of a purple spirit for a century and even if there was one, in all instances, it would have been a hermit who had shut himself off from the world and be like a hundred years old! It was not possible for young youths in their teens!

    But no matter how unbelievable that was, the fact was right before their eyes and the undeniable truth of the matter wrecked at their sensibilities.

    All of what they were seeing, was really happening!

    ¡°Damn!¡± Ning Xin was chewing on her nails in anxiety and the inevitable feeling of doom. She could not me Yin Yan entirely for it. Those other people whom she had sent to snoop on Jun Xie hade back with the same conclusions.

    But from what they were seeing here in the Battle Spirits Forest, all the intelligence that they had gathered about Jun Xie, nothing could be further from the truth!

    That seemingly inconspicuous pint sized brat was way moreplicated than what all of them could ever imagine.

    The massive and powerful ck beast always by his side notwithstanding, just the four purple spirit exponents before them would be able to cause unimaginable upheaval throughout thends under the heavens!

    Ning Xin¡¯s mind was whirling as countless thoughts raced through it. She tried her hardest to recall if she had gone against Jun Xie face to face in the Zephyr Academy. After seeing Jun Xie¡¯s true might and prowess in battle, she wouldn¡¯t have dared to even cast her shadow on Jun Xie no matter what she was offered.

    She heaved a sigh of relief when she realised that she had always used Yin Yan to instigate Li Zi Mu to carry out those deeds, and she had never appeared before Jun Xie herself.

    There¡¯s still a chance, a chance to win him over!

 Chapter 495

    Chapter 495: ¡°Consecutive ps ¨C Third Form (6)¡±

    Ning Xin had just heaved a sigh of relief when Yin Yan who was beside her suddenly gave out a high pitched scream.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Ning Xin said with a cold stare but Yin Yan was pointing forward with his hand raised and his face pale. Ning Xin turned to look in the direction Yin Yan was pointing and what she saw made her feel as though a bolt of lightning had suddenly struck her and she stood therepletely dumbstruck.

    Another tall figure had just appeared beside Long Qi and the others!

    ¡°Fan Jin! It¡¯s Fan Jin..... He is still alive.....¡± Yin Yan could not help it as his body trembled visibly. He suddenly grabbed at Ning Xin¡¯s shoulders and said fearfully: ¡°Senior Ning, Fan Jin is still alive! And Jun Xie was in the same team as him!¡±

    Those words caused Ning Xin¡¯s mind to explode in a big st!

    That¡¯s right! How could she had missed the possibility that Fan Jin could still have been with Jun Xie all this while! She had mindlessly taken other possibilities for granted when she had received the news that Fan Jin had fallen into the trap she had set!

    Fan Jin was still very much alive! That would mean that her n had failed utterly. Fan Jin had arrived just after Jun Xie and the others and that was telling her that they had been together all this time.....

    That would mean that her whole scheme had been irrecoverably exposed!

    Ning Xin who had still fully intended to win Jun Xie over to her side suddenly paled as all colour drained from her face.

    Although she had fully delegated everything to Yin Yan for all the arrangements to be made for the scheme she had plotted to be carried out in the Battle Spirits Forest, the target that they wanted to kill was nevertheless the adopted son of the Headmaster and the target¡¯s prominence had inadvertently caused the disciples roped into the scheme to feel a certain unease. And to counter that, Ning Xin had allowed Yin Yan to hint that her father would grant them certain favours and advantages after the deed is done.

    That n had been foolproof and Ning Xin had never expected that she would fail.

    But Fan Jin had suddenly appeared here alive and well!

    Exceptionally powerful ring spirits, four purple spirit exponents!

    When those realisations came crashing into Ning Xin¡¯s mind, the strength in her legs seeped out from her.

    It¡¯s over, it¡¯s really over this time.....

    She wasn¡¯t worried that Fan Jin would exact his revenge on her after finding out the truth, but she did not dare to imagine how she would even begin to stand up to Jun Xie¡¯s terrifying wrath!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go! We need to return immediately!¡± Ning Xin leaned heavily on the tree trunk, struggling to hold herself up. She could not afford to wait till Jun Xie and his team had taken down the Guardian grade Spirit Beast before she made her escape! If they were to wait till then, she wouldn¡¯t be able to leave this ce alive.

    ¡°What! ?¡± Yin Yan could not believe what he heard.

    Ning Xin raised a hand and pped Yin Yan hard across the face before she screamed: ¡°Are you an idiot! ? If we do not leave now, you want to wait till they defeat the Guardian grade Spirit Beast and free up their hands toe kill us! ? Fan Jin is still alive and our scheme is all exposed! Even if Fan Jin does nothing in retaliation, what about Jun Xie! ? Can you see it!? He has obviously broken through to the yellow spirit!! Can¡¯t you see how immensely powerful his ring spirit is!? Even if the purple spirit exponents with her do not raise a finger against us, just Jun Xie alone would be more than enough to im both our lives!¡±

    Yin Yan snapped back to his senses and held his hand to his burning cheek, staring helplessly at the raging and greatly flustered Ning Xin.

    ¡°We leave now! Back to the Zephyr Academy! My father is there and even if Jun Xie was to seek revenge against me, my father¡¯s men would still be able to stop him. If we stay here any longer, we would not see anything other than our doom.¡± Ning Xin¡¯s face was now a deathly pallor. Never in her wildest dreams, would she expect that a pawn she had used to attack Fan Jin with, would one day turn out to be such a ferocious beast that could threaten her life so.

    ¡°Yes..... Yes.....¡± Yin Yan nodded quickly as his body continued to tremble.

    The two of them supported each other as they stumbled along through the dense forest to make their escape. Lu Wei Jie and the rest of the team who had been waiting all this time suddenly saw Ning Xin and the others return with extremely pale and flustered faces.

 Chapter 496

    Chapter 496: ¡°Consecutive ps ¨C Third Form (7)¡±

    ¡°Ning Xin, what happened to all of you?¡± Lu Wei Jie went forward towards them, his face filled with concern, but he was pushed away by Ning Xin impatiently.

    ¡°I want to go back!¡± Ning Xin eximed determinedly and ignored all of Lu Wei Jie¡¯s anxious and worried questions, dragging Yin Yan behind her as she strode off.

    Lu Wei Jie and the other disciples were all confused and perplexed, not knowing what was actually happening.

    A few youths among them were saying: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Senior Ning? The Spirit Hunt is not over yet, why is she in such a hurry to leave? Didn¡¯t she tell us to wait here for those men to be killed and we¡¯ll go loot the their bodies?¡±

    One of the corners of Lu Wei Jie¡¯s mouth twitched. He felt rather insulted that Ning Xin had pushed him aside without any consideration for his feelings.

    ¡°Let her leave if she wants to. We¡¯ll continue to wait here.¡± Lu Wei Jie murmured softly, in obvious dissatisfaction.

    On the other side of the trees, the Guardian grade Spirit Beast was being attacked by Jun Wu Xie aand her teammates.

    It possessed an extremely thick hide and its thick fur and hide blocked most of the attacks but it was not able to ward off all the concentrated attacks from all directions. Its explosive rage was slowly being reced by the tiredness brought by the pain inflicted upon it. When it finally decided that it was getting too troublesome for its taste, the Guardian grade Spirit Beast suddenly turned around and ran off in the opposite direction of where Long Qi and his men were standing.....

    The Guardian grade Spirit Beast¡¯s sudden ¡°escape¡± surprised Qiao Chu and the others who had been prepared toy down their lives in this battle. They stared in wide eyed surprise as the Spirit Beast suddenly turned tail and whizzed off into the trees, the purple light from their spiritual powers still glowing brightly in their palms.

    ¡°Why did it suddenly run.....¡± Qiao Chu scratched his head, unable to understand the Guardian grade Spirit Beast¡¯s logic.

    ¡°A Guardian grade Spirit Beast possesses a certain level of intelligence and they will not carry out a fight to the death with its opponent. Unless there was no other way out, Spirit Beasts of such a level would size up the situation and take an alternative course.¡± Thest one to join into the fray, Fan Jin exined as he panted heavily. However, his eyes were still staring incredulous at Qiao Chu and the others as the purple light from their spiritual powers continued to glow, his mind still unable to fully ept what he was seeing.

    How could he ept the fact that he had been living the past few days with four unbelievable purple spirit exponents right beside him! ?

    They are legendary purple spirit exponents, the pinnacle of power!

    The Guardian grade Spirit Beast¡¯s sudden retreat made Jun Wu Xie wary and her senses were still all heightened as she warned: ¡°Beware.¡±

    Ye Sha shimmered and disappeared right before their eyes.

    Jun Wu Xie rode upon the ck beast¡¯s back and came to where Long Qi and his men were gathered.

    Long Qi and the soldiers saw Jun Wu Xie approaching and they knelt on one knee immediately. Their wounds had mainly been treated and taken care of. They were almost going to join in the battle when the fight suddenly ended.

    Rong Heng and his two other fellow disciples stood respectfully on one side. Afterall, they had a very good idea of the identity of the youth before them.

    Jun Wu Xie ignored the kneeling soldiers and walked right past them toe stand beside the soldier whose arm was almost fully cut off. She jumped off the back of the ck beast and squatted down beside the man to check the wound.

    The soldier immediately attempted to straighten his tired and limp body when he saw Jun Wu Xie approach and struggled to get up.

    ¡°Your subordinate greets Young Miss. I beg your forgiveness for my tardiness in paying my respects!¡±

    ¡®Clunk!¡¯ A tter sounded.

    The sword in Fan Jin¡¯s hand dropped to the ground beside him.

    Qiao Chu and Fei Yan stood frozen. Their mouths were wide open. Their eyes did not blink. They stood still as statues in their spots. Their minds were suddenly nk as they stared at the calm andposed Jun Xie.

    ¡°Y..... Young..... Young Miss..... O..... of the..... The..... Rui Lin Army..... The..... Young Miss.....¡± Fan Jin¡¯s mind swam with those words as they repeated themselves over and over endlessly. His mind was not able to function at that moment.

    ¡®Jun Xie¡¯s a girl! ?¡¯

    ¡®Jun Xie is a GIRL! !¡¯

    ¡®She is the Young Miss of the RUI LIN ARMY! ! ?¡¯

    ¡®Lin Pce..... Jun Family..... Jun Xie.....¡¯

    Fan Jin¡¯s body trembled involuntarily at the BIG revtion that had just exploded in his mind!

 Chapter 497

    Chapter 497: ¡°Consecutive ps ¨C Third Form (8)¡±

    Qiao Chu and Fei Yan reacted in the exact same way and even Hua Yao¡¯s and Rong Ruo¡¯s faces were filled with shock.

    These two had always had a naggy and sneaking suspicion that Jun Xie was a girl over the time they had spent together.

    But not for a single moment would they ever have imagined that she would be the Young Miss of the most ferocious strike force across thends!

    ¡°Little Xie..... you are their..... erm.....¡± Qiao Chu raised a hand, and pointed a finger which was shaking so badly as he turned it towards Long Qi and his men, his eyes clearly still not fully focused.

    Jun Wu Xie shot Qiao Chu a nce but did not give him a reaction. She did not understand why Qiao Chu and the others were acting so shocked.

    Did her real identity matter that much?

    To Jun Wu Xie, she did not care about a person¡¯s status or background. What concerned her was getting to know the person as an individual and that¡¯s all that mattered.

    So, she had naturally assumed that everyone else thought the same way.

    It¡¯s not thatplicated!

    ¡°I am deeply grateful for the assistance rendered to us. Allow my humble self to extend my thanks as the general of the Rui Lin Army, Long Qi.¡± Long Qi stood up at that moment, his tall frame towering over the youths before him.

    Qiao Chu shook his head and waved his hands in a hurry.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think anything about it. It was your..... Y..... Young Miss who brought us to you. It¡¯s little wonder now when I was thinking earlier why she would rush in without a thought, toe here once she heard that someone was trying to con several men from the Rui Lin Army. So, it¡¯s because they were family.....¡± Qiao Chu said, but thest sentence was said in a barely audible whisper.

    Long Qi nodded slightly in acknowledgement, striking a debonair figure.

    ¡°Do you need help?¡± Rong Heng, who had been standing quietly on one side tried to get closer to Jun Wu Xie. And the closer he got to her, the more certain he was that the youth before him was the same Jun Xie that had been at the Qing Yun n.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded. ¡°Lift his arm up, and push the wound together.¡±

    Rong Heng did as he was told.

    The soldier who was being treated was feeling rather overwhelmed by the Young Miss treating his wound personally and his pale and colourless face was suddenly flushed pink. He tried his best to straighten his back and for his face to remainposed, attempting to not look as wretched as he felt.

    The arm was cut cleanly and the neater the cut, the easier it was for her to reattach the limb.

    ¡°That Spirit Beast¡¯s skill with its des isn¡¯t too shabby.¡± Those words suddenly just came out of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mouth.

    The pink glow on the soldier¡¯s face faded.

    All the others around looked at Jun Wu Xie, speechless, not knowing how to reply to that.

    Did she know what she just said?

    After she had dealt with the soldier¡¯s wounds, Jun Wu Xie raised her hands, and wiped her two blood filled tiny hands clean on the soldier¡¯s clothes. After her hands were cleaned, she finally stood up satisfied.

    The expressions on the faces of all the people there cannot be described as merely shocked at that moment.....

    Ye Sha returned at that moment and based on his observations, that Guardian grade Spirit Beast would not be returning to resume their battle. The Spirit Beast had gone off in a westerly direction and had not turned its head back once.

    With that report, Long Qi finally rxed his tensed up nerves.

    ¡°Find me the location of Ning Xin and her group.¡± Jun Wu Xiemanded Ye Sha, her eyes narrowed dangerously.

    She had initially relented and agreed to Fan Jin¡¯s request to spare Ning Xin and Yin Yan just that once. But they had insisted on seeking their own deaths andid their scheming ws on the Rui Lin Army¡¯s men.

    Since they refused to take the easy broad avenues of the Heavens, she might as well send them down into the fiery dark depths of Hell.

    Themand of the Rui Lin Army had already been given to her and these men were hers to protect.

    Ning Xin had daredy her hands on her men, and she shall pay for it with her life!

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words sent a chill up Fan Jin¡¯s entire body and he had wanted to say something till he saw the blood soaked clothes on Long Qi and his men. That sight shut him up properly, well and good.

    If Jun Wu and Xie and the others had not made it here in time, what they would be seeing here now would be several lifeless bodies!

    The men of the Rui Lin Army were well respected everywhere. And Jun Wu Xie was the Young Miss of the Lin Pce itself. If she intended to seek revenge for the harm inflicted to her men, Fan Jin would not be able to find any reason to even plead against it.

 Chapter 498

    Chapter 498£º¡°Consecutive ps ¨C Homesickness (1)¡±

    After waiting for a while, Ye Sha returned. And the news he brought back made Jun Wu Xie¡¯s brow furrow.

    No one knew the reason why Ning Xin and Yin Yan had suddenly decided to withdraw themselves from the Spirit Hunt. The two of them had hurried their way out and released their distress signal re. When Ye Sha got to where the two of them were, they had already been retrieved by the teachers that had hurried over to escort them out.

    ¡°They have escaped rather quickly.¡± Jun Wu Xie said chillingly.

    ¡°As the saying goes, even if the monk escapes, the monastery remains in ce. They will still have toe back to the Zephyr Academy in any case, isn¡¯t that right?¡± Hua Yao said, his face a sea of calm.

    Jun Wu Xie smiled, a little coldly. ¡°They have nowhere else to run.¡±

    Those two had might have been lucky and bought themselves some time by withdrawing and leaving the Battle Spirits Forest suddenly. But when the Spirit Hunt ends and all the disciples return to the Zephyr Academy, would Ning Xin and Yin Yan still be able to hide? She had no intentions of letting those two off so easily. Since they dared scheme against the Rui Lin Army, they must be prepared to ept the consequences.

    ¡°Do we carry on with the Spirit Hunt or do we go back as well?¡± Qiao Chu was feeling rather eager and edgy. Following Jun Wu Xie always provided him with unparalleled thrills and endless excitement.

    First, it had been the Qing Yun n, then it had been to fight a Guardian grade Spirit Beast. He was really filled with anticipation to see what other earth shaking things Jun Wu Xie would be able toe up with after this.

    ¡°Continue. We¡¯ll deal with them when we get back.¡± Jun Wu Xie was in no rush. It was a good thing that Ning Xin had escaped today. If she had gotten herself caught in the Battle Spirits Forest today and she was forced to just kill her easily, wouldn¡¯t that make things too dull and boring?

    Since Ning Xin chose to escape, she must realise that the clock had started ticking.

    When they get back to the Zephyr Academy, she would make Ning Xin fully regret ever having made her escape today, as she would have died a much cleaner and less painful death here in the Battle Spirits Forest if she had stayed to answer for her folly!

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t we just stay around here and hunt down some prey.¡± Qiao Chu rubbed his fists and cracked his knuckles, preparing himself to haul in a big one. If they could even resist against a Guardian grade Spirit Beast, any other Spirit Beasts would not even pose a challenge to him.

    Jun Wu Xie turned to Long Qi and his men and asked: ¡°What are all of you doing here?¡±

    When she was still at the Lin Pce, she had not heard that the Rui Lin Army had any intentions ofing into the Battle Spirits Forest.

    ¡°Reporting to Young Miss, the reason your subordinate came here is to locate the Aqua Spirit Grass.¡± Long Qi answered respectfully.

    ¡°Aqua Spirit Grass?¡± Jun Wu Xie raised an eyebrow and she nced at Rong Heng and his fellow disciples. ¡°It seems that Mu Chen has found a way to further develop the veins and arteries for all of you.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Exactly.¡±

    Rong Heng stared at Jun Wu Xie with shock in his eyes. Jun Wu Xie had only heard Long Qi mention Aqua Spirit Grass and she knew exactly what Mu Chen wanted to do with it. Her exceptional knowledge of herbs really astounded him greatly.

    ¡°I¡¯lle too.¡± Jun Wu Xie had previously toyed with the idea of using Aqua Spirit Grass. But she had been in the Lin Pce then and she did not have adequate herbs for her research. When she went to the Qing Yun n, she found quite a bit of Aqua Spirit Grass in the Hidden Cloud Peak and she had cultivated some elixirs from them.

    If they had Aqua Spirit Grass here, it would not hurt if she could stock up a little on it.

    When Jun Wu Xie obliterated the Qing Yun n, her biggest regret was that she had not been able to bring all those rare and precious herbs in the Hidden Cloud Peak back with her. And after hearing Long Qi¡¯s report on the current situation in the Lin Pce, she was able to conclude that Mu Chen had brought the whole stock of all the herbs in the Hidden Cloud Peak with him to the Lin Pce, and had generously splurged and indulged the Rui Lin Army¡¯s soldiers with them, and that made her felt decidedly better.

    When she had lured Mu Chen to go to the Lin Pce, Jun Wu Xie had not thought that he would give it his all. She had thought that Mu Chen had some understanding on the intricacies of veins and arteries and he would be able to help enhance and develop the Rui Lin Army¡¯s condition while she was not around. But from what Long Qi was telling her, Mu Chen had not only kept his promise and gone to the Lin Pce, but had given everything he had to develop suitable medicine tailored to the Rui Lin Army¡¯s specific needs. That had pleasantly been out of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s expectations.

 Chapter 499

    Chapter 499£º¡°Homesickness (2)¡±

    ¡°Master Mu is extremely concerned for our bodies¡¯ condition and the Duke has approved for him to deploy up to ten members of the Rui Lin Army any way he deems fit to assist him in developing elixirs for us.¡± Long Qi¡¯s tone was calm, but it was not hard to see that he held great respect for Mu Chen.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyebrow raised suddenly.

    The Rui Lin Army was Jun Xian¡¯s pride and joy. Every single soldier was highly prized. Even the original owner of her body had not been allowed to move a single soldier in the Rui Lin Army which showed just how much Jun Xian did not allow just anyone to give orders to his prized army. And by allowing Mu Chen to freely deploy up to ten soldiers in the Rui Lin Army, it told of the trust Jun Xian had for Mu Chen.

    Based on Jun Xian¡¯s reaction, Jun Wu Xie knew that Mu Chen had been really sincere in keeping his promise to Jun Wu Xie in the Cloudy Peaks.

    Mu Chen was indeed a man of his words.

    ¡°Grandfather and Uncle..... How are they?¡± The one question that had been suppressed in her heart, and one that she had hesitated so long to ask. Jun Wu Xie had been silent a long while before she could not help herself but to ask.

    She had never experienced nor known about what homesickness was, and it was only after she had left the Lin Pce that gave her her first taste of it.

    She missed Jun Xian¡¯s kind and benevolent smile, missed Jun Qing¡¯s jovialughter. Even when she tried not to go think about it, it would still always surface in her mind.

    Long Qi looked at Jun Wu Xie, his eyes suddenly softening. A faint smile appeared on his lips but he lowered his head to hide it. ¡°The Duke and His Highness are fine. Except that they both..... miss you a lot.¡±

    She could suddenly hear her heartbeat clearly.

    Jun Wu Xie lowered her eyes, to wipe away the disappointment filling up in her eyes.

    She missed Grandfather and Uncle a lot too..... But she couldn¡¯t go back yet.

    She was afraid. Afraid that if she went back, she would be greedy for the warmth brought by her family, and soften her heart and will.

    The bitter lesson with the Qing Yun n had taught her that even if she did not go out to provoke anybody, others would target and hunt her down as she possessed the rare Snow Lotus.

    Although the Water of Heaven¡¯s Spring in the Heaven¡¯s sk allowed her to hide the Snow Lotus¡¯ presence and others would not be able to find it, she did not want to live her life like a fugitive, hiding and living without purpose.

    As long as the Snow Lotus remained to be her ring spirit, and as long as she still lived in this world, danger could be hiding just around the next corner anytime. She was currently still too weak and vulnerable and was not able to take on the Twelve Pces. If any of the Twelve Pces were to find out about her real identity, she would not be the only one, but the whole Jun Family and the Rui Lin Army would surely be implicated.

    The might of the Middle Realm was something Jun Wu Xie had seen and experienced herself. That overwhelming and unbelievable strength was enough to drive people to despair and was able to smash everything she held dear to her heart in a blink.

    Her home, her family.

    She must not go back!

    No matter how much she missed home, she could not return. At the moment she realised that she must stay, Jun Wu Xie decided that she would apany Qiao Chu and the others to find the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb, to gain the treasures and inherit its strength and power, to fully eradicate all the enemies who were eyeing the Snow Lotus!

    She wanted to be stronger, strong enough to make people not dare to covet any of her possessions, strong enough to prevent anyone from hurting a single hair on the people she dearly loved.

    That was Jun Wu Xie¡¯s resolution. She would use the longing she had to see Jun Xian, the longing she had to see Jun Qing, and turn it into endless motivation for her to seek strength.

    Only after she had erased all the threats in this world, would she be able to return to the Lin Pce without worry. To return to her most cherished home, as she did not want to bring any of the dangers following her anywhere close to her family.

    ¡°Young Miss, are you..... really not going to return?¡± Long Qi saw Jun Wu Xie lower her eyes, and he suddenly felt his heart wince.

    The Lin Pce without Jun Wu Xie, had suddenly felt to be greatlycking, and everyone in there, still felt a great sense of loss.

 Chapter 500

    Chapter 500£º¡°Homesickness (3)¡±

    The Duke and His Highness might not have shown their grief, but Long Qi who knew the two men from the Jun Family very well knew that they missed Jun Wu Xie terribly.

    ¡°Not for now.¡± Jun Wu Xie shook her head.

    Long Qi opened his mouth as if to say something but decided to remain silent in the end.

    Qiao Chu, Hua Yao and the rest looked at Jun Wu Xie silently, theirs hearts going out for Jun Wu Xie.

    Long Qi and his men did not know the reason why Jun Wu Xie was refusing to return home.

    But Jun Wu Xie¡¯srades knew the reason very well. It was because of the Snow Lotus within her. She could be found out by the Twelve Pces anytime and once that happened, the nightmare would begin.

    The rarity of a nt type ring spirit was reason enough to rm the monstrous entities from the Twelve Pces. And once they moved to descend onto the Lower Realm to seize it, Jun Wu Xie would not stand a chance to be able to live through it, even with the protection of the powerful Rui Lin Army. The Twelve Pces wouldpletely exterminate Jun Wu Xie, her family members, and the whole Rui Lin Army.

    Having personally experienced the merciless cruelty of the Twelve Pces, Qiao Chu and the others did not believe for a moment that the Twelve Pces would show any mercy.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s choice, was made with an intention to protect the Lin Pce and the Rui Lin Army from harm.

    ¡°Alright, we should start moving. Aren¡¯t we supposed to look for Aqua Spirit Grass? Let¡¯s hurry before that fumbling Spirit Beast decides toe back here.¡± Qiao Chu could not bear to see Jun Wu Xie¡¯s sad eyes any longer and he bolstered himself and tried to disperse the gloomy atmosphere with augh.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Long Qi realised that the words he had said might bring some measure of difort to Jun Wu Xie and he agreed to Qiao Chu¡¯s suggestions quickly.

    Everyone in that convoy seems to havee to an unspoken consensus and no one spoke another word about it as they made their way towards the Spirit Moon Lake. The wounded soldiers were all feeling much better after receiving treatment except for the soldiers who had gotten his arm reattached, who needed hisrades to help him as they moved out.

    With Qiao Chu frivolous and funny antics lightening up the mood, the journey was filled with smiles and sounds ofughter. Fei Yan joined in and formed a duet with Qiao Chu which warmed the hearts of everybody.

    Jun Wu Xie carried the little ck cat who had shrunk its form and walked in the middle of the group. The pangs of longing still tugged at her heart, a feeling still unfamiliar to her, and allowing Jun Wu Xie to experience clearly, what longing felt like.

    Would Grandfather and Uncle be angry with her for not bidding goodbye?

    ¡°We will definitely find the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb.¡± Hua Yao had suddenly appeared beside Jun Wu Xie unnoticed and said in a whisper that only the two of them could hear.

    Jun Wu Xie raised her head, her calm eyes showing a slight tinge of surprise.

    Hua Yao¡¯s handsome features broke into a genuine and heartfelt smile. He looked at Jun Wu Xie and rubbed on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s head a little before he said: ¡°After we all be strong, shall we all go back together with you?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie appeared to be surprised. The dull ache in her chest seemed to be getting slowly disced by a soft spreading warmth. The ache was gradually fading and reced by a feeling that was both sour and numbing.

    ¡°What? Are we not wee?¡± Hua Yao cracked a rare joke, taking a gentle swipe at Jun Wu Xie, the tear shaped mole at the edge of his eye making his face look more alluring as he smiled.

    ¡°Not that.¡± Jun Wu Xie shook her head, the cold expression on her face cracking a little as the faintest of smiles curled her lips ever so slightly. ¡°Grandfather and Uncle would like all of you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll assume that¡¯s a deal.¡± Hua Yao heaved a sigh of relief. Jun Wu Xie was always so independent and strong willed but they had seen today that that stone cold heart had a soft side to it as well. She was still human and that revtion made thepanions begin to want to show tenderness and concern for their little devilishpanion.

 Chapter 501

    Chapter 501:¡±Consecutive ps ¨C Fourth Form (1)¡±

    She was still a young little girl after all wasn¡¯t she? As her ¡°older siblings¡±, they would not allow their ¡°little sister¡± to feel so dejected.

    ¡°After we retrieve the Aqua Spirit Grass, why don¡¯t we get Qiao Chu to summon Rolly out to give you a great big hug?¡± Hua Yao suggested, ying on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s big ¡°weakness¡±.

    Just as expected, the mere mention of Rolly¡¯s name made Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes light up. She lifted her head and nodded firmly agreeing to Hua Yao¡¯s suggestion happily!

    Hua Yao was speechless as he led Jun Wu Xie to join up with the rest of the group.

    The group moved, with sounds of boisterousughter frequently erupting. But someone was intent oning in to spoil the party, to throw a wet nket on that celebratory and happy mood.

    Lu Wei Jie and his team had remained at the spot after Ning Xin had left, waiting for the windfall that he expected to fall into hisp. He waited for awhile longer after the roars from the Spirit Beast had died down before he gathered up his courage to move out towards the spot they had led the Spirit Beast to attack the men from the Rui Lin Army. But he suddenly found himself faced with Jun Wu Xie and her group when he arrived at the Spirit Moon Lake!

    ¡°Senior Lu, it¡¯s them!¡± A sharp eyed disciple saw with one nce that the group was Long Qi and his men. With that single nce, the disciple also caught sight of Fan Jin and a few other disciples wearing the Zephyr Academy¡¯s uniform!

    Lu Wei Jie froze. He had not expected that Long Qi and his men woulde out of that battle alive. Having faced off with a Guardian grade Spirit Beast, the only result could only be inevitable doom!

    Long Qi and his men might have sustained injuries, but the wounds did not look to be too serious, and they looked to be in good spirits.

    That was a scene that Lu Wei Jie would never expect himself to see.

    ¡°Damned wretches! You still dare to show your face before us! ?¡± The tempers of the Rui Lin Army soldiers that had almost lost their lives to the Guardian grade Spirit Beast red when they spotted the scoundrels who had led the Spirit Beast onto them. If they had not fallen prey to their insidious scheme, they would not have fallen to such a wretched state now!

    That angry shout turned Lu Wei Jie¡¯s blood to ice immediately. Long Qi and his men were still alive and their ploy to get them killed by the Guardian grade Spirit Beast would be made known to everyone! What was he supposed to do next?

    ¡°Run!¡± Lu Wei Jie did not dare to remain at his spot a moment longer. It suddenly dawned on him why Ning Xin and Yin Yan had withdrawn from the Spirit Hunt so suddenly. It had not been by ident and they must have found out that Long Qi and his men had survived and escaped by announcing their withdrawal!

    Long Qi¡¯s skills and power were way above theirs and his men were no meek mice either. When the Rui Lin Armye after them to settle scores, it would only spell the end for all of them!

    When those thoughts came into his mind, Lu Wei Jie cursed colourfully at Ning Xin and Yin Yan who had safely escaped on their own. They had obviously known that Long Qi and his men had survived but they had not told them a single word about it and allowed them to think they could still gain the loot easily. They had remained there to wait senselessly and were now caught red handed by Long Qi and his men!

    Lu Wei Jie picked up his legs and ran mindlessly. All his teammates followed, running for their lives.

    Long Qi¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously. As the head of an army of battle hardened men, he had allowed himself to be tricked by these young youths and he felt deeply ashamed of having led his men into such danger.

    ¡°Run? Not so easy!¡± Long Qi shouted and the five other Rui Lin Army soldiers who had sustained lighter injuries split immediately as they moved without a word. The years spent on the battlefield, wading through hordes of enemies gave the men speed and determination that the young disciples of the Zephyr Academy could not hope to match. Even with the wounds on their tired bodies, the men easily caught up with the youths!

    The youths were running in all directions and they were picked up and caught one by one, roughly thrown onto the hard ground. Lu Wei Jie used all his spiritual power to make a straight beeline, trying his best to pull away from Long Qi and his men. s, Long Qi had his eye on him and went straight after him.

    Lu Wei Jie turned his head and wanted to strike out with his spiritual power, but before he could even see where Long Qi had disappeared to, he found Long Qi¡¯s foot driven straight into his abdomen and before he knew it, he found himself sailing a long way up into the air!

 Chapter 502

    Chapter 502:¡±Consecutive ps ¨C Fourth Form (2)¡±

    Everything happened in a sh. Lu Wei Jie was mmed into a thick tree and he vomited out a mouthful of blood. Before he could even recover from the shock, Long Qi had already picked him up by his cor and thrown him together with the rest of the disciples captured by the other soldiers.

    Lu Wei Jie had always been worshipped and ced upon a high pedestal due to his exceptional spiritual power among the Zephyr Academy¡¯s disciples. But he found himself now lying on the dirty ground in a hapless heap, not daring to raise a single word in protest.

    The few Rui Lin Army soldiers surrounded the twenty odd Zephyr Academy disciples and drew out their razor sharp swords from their hips.

    Light glinted off the cold steel and suddenly, the disciples all started wailing pitifully.

    ¡°No! Please! Don¡¯t kill us! We did not mean it! We¡¯ve realised our mistake!¡±

    They had been anxiously waiting to loot the Rui Lin Army soldiers¡¯ dead bodies just mere moments before and now they suddenly found themselves shoved to lie in the dirt on the cold hard ground. When they found themselves staring into the cold sharp swords pointed at them, the well pampered and always protected youths immediately knelt and pleaded pitifully for their lives. A few of the more timid ones had already wet themselves, a dark embarrassing wet patch staining the dirt below what they sat.

    Fan Jin¡¯s eyes widened in flustered shock, and he immediately rushed over to stand before them!

    ¡°General Long! Hold your swords!¡±

    Long Qi¡¯s raised sword hesitated at that moment.

    ¡°I know that these scoundrels havemitted an unforgivable crime, but they are after all still disciples of the Zephyr Academy. Please spare their lives on ount of the Zephyr Academy and the academy promises to give you a satisfactory answer in return!¡± Fan Jin hurried to intervene before the unthinkable happened. Long Qi and his men were men who had lived fighting, with their lives on the line. They were men who belonged to the most ferocious strike force, and taking the lives of those disciples could very well be easier for those men than eating a regr meal. Fan Jin knew very well if he had hesitated a moment more, all of the twenty odd lives of these disciples would have been extinguished there and then!

    Long Qi frowned deeply, his murderous rage still burning in his eyes as he said: ¡°Having attempted to take the lives of others, they would naturally need to pay for it with their own lives.¡±

    Fan Jin was sweating profusely, feeling heavily overwhelmed by Long Qi¡¯s oppressive aura. Although he knew a lot about the Rui Lin Army, but he had never ever faced the blood soaked murderous aura of a battle hardened soldier up close, and the overpowering oppression was enough to almost make him lose his mind.

    ¡°I know, I know, but..... but all of you are at least still alive now aren¡¯t you? I know they have gravely wronged you, but..... we are talking about more than twenty over lives here. Moreover..... they aren¡¯t the real mastermind behind all this, or they would not have been moronic enough to have remained here in waiting. Their intentions might have been malicious, but they do not deserve to die for that. They are still very young and I would implore General Long to show some mercy and spare them just this once. I can personally guarantee, that the Zephyr Academy will definitely deal with them most severely!¡± Fan Jin really felt like crying then. If he was not the son of the Headmaster, he could jolly well let himself watch these idiots die. But as his father was the Headmaster of the Zephyr Academy, and if he was to readily allow these twenty odd disciples to be killed here today, then the reputation of the Zephyr Academy would be utterly crushed henceforth.

    Although in every Spirit Hunt carried out, it was not deemed abnormal for a few of their disciples to die, but for this particrly star studded team to be almost fully annihted, it would be definitely raise countless eyebrows. For these disciples to have the ability to enroll into the Zephyr Academy, all the youths were either from fabulously rich families or from a strong tribe within one of the major powers throughout thends.

    If over twenty of them were to lose their lives at the same time here, and all their families were toe knocking on the gates of the Zephyr Academy demanding answers, the Zephyr Academy might not be able to answer to them.

    Fan Jin¡¯s sweat would not stop flowing, and his heart pounded against his ribs. He greatly feared that Long Qi would ignore his plea, and carry out his ughter as he intended.

    Long Qi was silent, his face in a deep frown. If it had been anyone else, he would have kicked that person in the face and carried on with the deed. For a man who had lived his life that called for him to be merciless and unsympathetic as a military man, his will would not be changed that easily.

    But, Fan Jin was however arade who was brought here by Jun Wu Xie and he could not totally disregard Jun Wu Xie in this instance and he turned to look at Jun Wu Xie for her opinion.

    Jun Wu Xie stared coldly at the visibly trembling Lu Wei Jie and his teammates. Her mind did not register any familiar faces among the disciples. It was just as Fan Jin had said, that the mastermind behind the devious plot was not among them, but Ning Xin and Yin Yan who had escaped, leaving this bunch behind.

 Chapter 503

    Chapter 503:¡±Consecutive ps ¨C Fourth Form (3)¡±

    Those two had been quick in their escape and had left the rest of their team in the lurch. They must have intended to make these people their scapegoats and hoped that Long Qi¡¯s merciless de¡¯s thirst for vengeance would be adequately quenched when it fell down on the heads of the rest of the team here and not pursue the matter any further.

    That was a rather smart move, to use others to take the me while they escape the wrath of the Rui Lin Army¡¯s men.

    But rather vicious if one might say. To have abandoned a whole team ofrades so easily, to save their own necks.

    Jun Wu Xie raised an eyebrow, and did not give any reaction at that moment.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s silence made Fan Jin extremely nervous and made the hearts of the disciples awaiting their fate stuck in their throats in fearful anticipation.

    When they heard Fan Jin address Long Qi as ¡°General Long¡±, those youths knew they were in for it big time. They were not a merchant¡¯s convoy as they imed but were people who held extraordinary identities.

    General.....

    The was the form of address reserved for themander of an army!

    Lu Wei Jie who was suffering under the agony from the kick that Long Qi had given him, stared with fear filled eyes at Long Qi.

    He had known that the identities of Long Qi and his men were more than what they presented themselves to be, but he had not thought that they were men from a military background. No matter which country these military men belonged to, amander from any of the armies would have more than enough reason to takes their lives there and then. Having plotted to kill amander from a country, that was a crime that not even the prestigious Zephyr Academy would dare to try to cover up!

    At that terrifying moment, Lu Wei Jie wished for nothing more than to capture Ning Xin and drag her back here and give her two tight ps. If Ning Xin had not been constantly tempting and coaxing him all this time, he would not have fallen prey to her alluring suggestions and gotten himself into this big mess. And when things took a bad turn, she had just quietly run away on her own, leaving him in the lurch to be captured by these merciless men!

    As he stared at the brightly gleaming swords before him, an urge to kill Ning Xin started to blossom in the heart of Lu Wei Jie.

    Fortunately Fan Jin had intervened in time but looking at General Long¡¯s look of disapproval on his face, Lu Wei Jie did not dare hold much hope. But then, he noticed that General Long had suddenly turned his head to look at an inconspicuous little youth, his eyes seemingly asking for approval, to seek the opinion of the youth.

    Lu Wei Jie turned his head to follow Long Qi¡¯s line of sight and he was totally shocked by what he saw.

    He had seen the youth once before. It was just before they entered the Battle Spirits Forest when Ning Xin had secretly pointed the tiny youth out to him, telling him that that was the youth that had attracted all kinds of curses and utter contempt from all the disciples in the Zephyr Academy.

    As the second in rank in thest Spirit Battle Tournament, Lu Wei Jie had considered the insignificant disciple¡¯s miniscule presence to be beneath his notice. As for the curses directed at Jun Xie, he had heard a little about it, but he had brushed it off, not wanting to be bothered with it. But Ning Xin¡¯s persistence in making a big issue out of it had finally drawn out a sense of contempt and hatred in him for Jun Xie, a person he had never even met, for his rumoured despicable deeds in the Zephyr Academy.

    And Lu Wei Jie would never ever have expected that his fate, whether he would live or die, would finally fall into the hands of that very same inconspicuous youth that he had grown to despise.

    As he watched Long Qi¡¯s eyes, he realised that it would only take a slight nod from Jun Xie, and his head would immediately be separated from his body!

    Lu Wei Jie could not fathom the reason why such a powerful and resolute man addressed as ¡°General Long¡±, would seek the opinion of such a tiny and inconspicuous looking youth.

    But he saw vividly, that his lifey in the hands of Jun Xie at that moment.

    He had lost all his arrogance and his usual sense of entitlement and he could not afford to care about the pain and agony that wrecked at his body. He pushed himself to sit upright and his eyes were filled with terror and anxiety as he looked at Jun Wu Xie to plead: ¡°Jun Xie! You are Jun Xie, aren¡¯t you!? I beg you! Let them spare us this one time. I guarantee that I will make up for all of this! This incident..... This incident was not what we wanted. It was Ning Xin! It really was Ning Xin, that slut! She nned all of it! She gave instructions for Yin Yan to lure that Guardian grade Spirit Beast here! Only she had the map of these regions. We couldn¡¯t possibly have known where the Guardian grade Spirit Beasts roam!¡±

 Chapter 504

    Chapter 504:¡±Consecutive ps ¨C Fourth Form (4)¡±

    In order to save himself and to exact his revenge on Ning Xin, Lu Wei Jie was anxious to spill the beans and tell them everything he knew.

    ¡°Why would she want to do that?¡± Long Qi was still frowning deeply. He did not understand how an agreement to cooperate could possibly turn out to like this. And why did that unlikeable youngdy seek their deaths?

    Lu Wei Jie saw an opportunity to exploit and said hurriedly: ¡°For someone like Ning Xin, who had been so pampered and used to having everything her way all her life, thinks that the whole world must sumb to her seductive charms. Only she was allowed to lose her temper and throw her tantrums but no one can go against her wishes. She saw that you and your men possessed great power and were even able to take down a high grade Spirit Beast easily. That was when she intended to win your favour and rope you over her side. However..... you repeatedly ignored her advances and she felt extremely humiliated. When she decided that it was impossible to win you over, she plotted..... plotted.....¡±

    ¡°Plotted what?¡±

    ¡°Plotted to lure a Guardian grade Spirit Beast to kill all of you. That would on one hand, quell her anger and after the Guardian grade Spirit Beast left, the team would be able to loot your bodies. She had said that mysterious men who were so highly skilled and powerful would definitely carry fine and precious items on them..... She knew that Guardian grade Spirit Beasts possesses a high level of consciousness and do not eat humans and she pulled us into this malicious scheme of hers.¡± Lu Wei Jie observed Long Qi¡¯s expression as his heart pounded loudly. He was deeply fearful that one wrong word here would ultimately bring doom upon him.

    Long Qi did nor reply but turned to look at Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie raised her head and her eyes nced at the deathly pale Fan Jin.

    Every word that Lu Wei Jie said peeled off at theyers of pretense that Ning Xin put up before everybody. The mask that Ning Xin wore, the facade that she was not involved in any conflicts had shattered and crumbled before Lu Wei Jie¡¯s shocking revtions. The ugly undeniable truth now stood clearly revealed before Fan Jin.

    No matter how much he refused to believe it, the truth stood before him like a sore thumb.

    ¡°Did you hear that clearly?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked coldly.

    Fan Jin shivered at that question and he raised his head. The was no colour in his face and he stood there frozen for a long while before he nodded his head helplessly.

    Jun Wu Xie turned her eyes back. It might be good to force Fan Jin to realise that Ning Xin was no longer the same obedient and sensible little sister he knew in his heart when they were younger. That would save her the trouble of having to deal with Fan Jin¡¯s soft hearted nature which might make her revenge difficult when they got back to the Zephyr Academy.

    Jun Wu Xie did not wish to see a situation simr to what happened to Mo Qian Yuan to fall onto Fan Jin, due to their tenancy for clemency.

    Fan Jin might also be righteous, but he was more resolute.

    ¡°General Long, since these are the disciples of the Zephyr Academy, maybe you should leave it to the Zephyr Academy to deal with them. I believe that the Zephyr Academy would give you a satisfactory answer in regards to this matter.¡± Jun Wu Xie changed her tune, and said to Long Qi in all seriousness.

    Long Qi was surprised. He saw the looks that the disciples from the Zephyr Academy were giving him from the corner of his eye and he suddenly realised Jun Wu Xie¡¯s intentions.

    It seemed that the Young Miss still did not intend to reveal her identity here.

    ¡°If that is the case, it is decided to be thus. But the matter cannot be carelessly handled and muddled over. We expect the Zephyr Academy to give us a fully satisfactory answer.¡± Having served under Jun Wu Xie for a period, Long Qi was able to easily pick up from Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words, the unspoken intentions of his Young Miss.

    The Young Miss must still have some use for these people and sparing their lives now did not mean they were letting the disciples off scot free. Their punishment when due, would be unavoidable!

    ¡°It will be done.¡± Fan Jin heaved a big sigh of relief, giving his guarantee.

    ¡°Then, right at this spot, summon your teachers here. I know that all of you are disciples of the Zephyr Academy taking part in the Spirit Hunt and all of you carry distress signal res with you.¡± Long Qi¡¯s said, his face dark.

 Chapter 505

    Chapter 505:¡±Consecutive ps ¨C Fourth Form (5)¡±

    Fan Jin nodded, and he turned to look at Lu Wei Jie, whose face had turnedpletely white from fear. Lu Wei Jie did not dare hesitate a single moment and he retrieved his distress signal re at his hip and released it immediately. The bright re lit up the skies at the moment it exploded, and it gave out a shrill screech that reverberated among the trees in the Battle Spirits Forest!

    At the same moment that the distress signal re exploded, all the Zephyr Academy disciples gave out a sigh of relief. The youths that had formed the team that had been acknowledged as the strongest team assembled for this Spirit Hunt were now all watching with anticipation as the signal re that announced their withdrawal from the event lit up the skies in a bright glow.

    They thought no more of being number one, no more of being the strongest!

    Nothing was more important than keeping themselves alive!

    ¡°The few of you remain here and watch them. If any of them attempts to escape, kill them.¡± Long Qi was not going to wait there without anything to do. He made the soldier who was more seriously injured and another two of his men to watch over Lu Wei Jie and the rest as he left with Jun Wu Xie and the rest, making their way towards the Spirit Moon Lake, to pick the Aqua Spirit Grass that they needed.

    Around the perimeter of the Spirit Moon Lake, everything seemed to be a picture of peace and tranquility. Within the dense forest that was highly fraught with untold dangers, a scene of perfect peace like this could very suddenly turn into one of blood and carnage right out from the depths of Hell.

    Fan Jin and the rest watched and surveyed the surroundings on one side, to prevent any sudden attacks from Spirit Beasts while Jun Wu Xie led the three disciples from the Cloud Treading Peak to go find and pick Aqua Spirit Grass.

    Mu Chen¡¯s memory had served him right. Around the edges of the Spirit Moon Lake, the grounds were covered with wide swaths of light green Aqua Spirit Grass. Budding on the small leafed des of the Aqua Spirit Grass, pristinely clear water droplet like crystals hung from on the ends of their leaves. While they picked the grass, they must be very careful not to squash and break those crystalline droplets.

    In matters such as this, the others did not dare to recklessly offer to help as they feared damaging these highly fragile and precious herbs.

    Qiao Chu turned his head everywhere for awhile, but finally grew slightly impatient and strode toe closer to Jun Wu Xie to ask in a whisper: ¡°Little Xie, hurry up and tell me, why would you want to leave those people alive?¡±

    Anybody would have realised even when they thought through their toes. After those useless bums plotted against the men from the Rui Lin Army, they were as good as dead. But Jun Wu Xie had surprisingly spared their lives.

    Jun Wu Xie looked up at Qiao Chu. She had not intended to waste extra effort in exining herself but when she recalled what Hua Yao had just said to her earlier, her heart softened a little and she said patiently: ¡°With them around, Ning Xin would not have an easy life.¡±

    Lu Wei Jie and the others more than deserved to die but she had her eye on the two people, Ning Xin and Yin Yan, that this vicious scheme had originated from.

    Ning Xin was an only child, the daughter of the Vice Headmaster. The fact that she had escaped back to the Zephyr Academy showed that she went back to seek shelter and asylum. All this while, Ning Xin had enjoyed an impable reputation in the Zephyr Academy and she had always been consciously trying to maintain an outstanding image.

    And Jun Wu Xie did not have much hobbies, but she liked nothing more than to crush and utter crumble the one thing that her enemies held most dear, right before their eyes.

    This wicked streak, had somehow wormed itself into her, and it was not known when it had started.

    Qiao Chu blinked his eyes. Jun Wu Xie¡¯s extremely short and concise exnation had not given Qiao Chu much information, but based on Qiao Chu¡¯s understanding on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s way of doing things, he gained an sudden insight into her underlying intentions!

    ¡°You intend to use the mouths of Lu Wei Jie and his gang to attack andpletely destroy Ning Xin¡¯s wless reputation she had so painstakingly built up all these years?¡±

    As the daughter of the Vice Headmaster, whomitted the nefarious crime of setting up a scheme to rob by murder, and framing her own fellow disciples for the deed. If news of the deed were to get out, Jun Wu Xie would not need to lift a finger and Ning Xin¡¯s impable reputation in the Zephyr Academy would ultimately be destroyed.

    ¡°I¡¯m only giving her a taste of her own medicine.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s lips curled up at the corners. Whatever Ning Xin had done to her then, Jun Wu Xie wanted to be sure that she returned Ning Xin everything, in its entirety.

    She still had time, and she would slowly savour the sweet taste of revenge in the days toe.

    Ning Xin had better not die on her too quickly!

 Chapter 506

    Chapter 506:¡±Consecutive ps ¨C Fourth Form (6)¡±

    The teachers of the Zephyr Academy had upon seeing the re from the released distress signal, hurried over to its location.

    The team in charge of safety for this Spirit Hunt was formed by the elite personnel in the Zephyr Academy. The leader of this team was the highly revered indigo spirit exponent in the Zephyr Academy, Nangong Xu. The teamprised of five other highly skilled blue leveled spirit users in an attempt to fully protect their disciples in case of any idents that might ur within the Battle Spirits Forest.

    Nangong Xu¡¯s age was way past a sexagenarian, and his greyish white beard made him look seventy or eighty years old. However, his actual age had already gone past a century and he was an esteemed and well known figure, his name spread far and wide across thends, as one of the most highly skilled exponents in existence. All this while, when distress signal res were spotted, the job of the rescue usually fell onto those teachers who held blue leveled spiritual powers, but this time, even Nangong Xu moved out together with them. The reason being that the location where the distress signal re was released fell in a region beyond the area the Zephyr Academy marked out for the Spirit Hunt. No one knew what kind of unimaginable danger the disciples might have encountered in that unfamiliar territories and they had no choice but to activate the strongest Nangong Xu among them.

    Nangong Xu led the team to weave speedily through the dense forest towards the spot where the distress signal had been spotted, feeling mightily displeased.

    Before the Spirit Hunt hadmenced, they had repeatedly emphasised that none of the disciples were to step beyond the boundaries marked out on their maps. But the location that the distress signal had been fired from this time hade from deep within the Battle Spirits Forest, which obviously showed that disciples had breached their given instructions.

    However, when Nangong Xu and his team reached their destination, they werepletely shocked by what they found.

    They saw more than twenty disciples of the Zephyr Academy sitting upon the ground with their faces all pale, huddled closely together. Several tall and well built men stood around them with their sharp swords drawn in guard.

    ¡°Who are you people!? How dare you abduct our disciples of the Zephyr Academy!?¡± Nangong Xu¡¯s face quickly twisted up in rage. The Zephyr Academy¡¯s name was widely recognised throughout thends and the Zephyr Academy¡¯s uniform was well known to all the countries and the various powers. It was known that no one would dare risk incurring the enmity of the Zephyr Academy by mistreating their disciples. But what he saw before his eyes today, went way beyond any of Nangong Xu¡¯s expectations.

    The few soldiers from the Rui Lin Army who were guarding Lu Wei Jie and his teammates frowned, and before they could say a word, the teachers standing behind Nangong Xu had actually swooped in to attack them!

    The Rui Lin Army soldiers could only hastily put up their hands in defence!

    In a blink of an eye, the two groups were already caught up in battle.

    The soldiers from the Rui Lin Army were already carrying injuries and their skills are power were inferior to the highly skilled exponents with their blue leveled spirits. The Rui Lin Army soldiers were quickly thrown into a disadvantageous position. The prior wounds on their bodies that had only just closed split open again sessively and blood sttered all over, presenting a garish sight to the others once again.

    The gravely injured Rui Lin Army soldier was also attacked by the teachers from the Zephyr Academy. One of his arm was immobilised by a splint and he could only lift his sword with his other arm, to fend off the attack!

    Lu Wei Jie and his teammates had been anxiously anticipating the arrival of their teachers and they were greatly startled by the messy battle that had broken out before their eyes. The delight that had just sparked when the teachers arrived had not even taken root in their hearts when the sight of the blood sttering out from the wounds on the bodies of the Rui Lin Army soldiers exploded before them and their faces immediately became aghast!

    ¡°Teacher Nangong! Stop! Stop fighting!¡± Lu Wei Jie stood forward hurriedly, his face still pale, his entire body trembling visibly.

    Nangong Xu raised an eyebrow and was about to speak when a heavy and robust voice sounded behind him.

    ¡°This is the way the Zephyr Academy does things? Their disciples fails at their attempt to murder and their teacherse to silence the target?¡± A chilling voice filled with rage suddenly rang out.

    Nangong Xu turned his head quickly and saw a towering figure leading a group of people towards him. He peered closely at the group and noticed that there were several other youths dressed in the Zephyr Academy¡¯s uniform behind the tall man in the lead, and recognised one of them to be the son of Fan Qi, the Headmaster of the Zephyr Academy, Fan Jin!

 Chapter 507

    Chapter 507:¡±Consecutive ps ¨C Fourth Form (7)¡±

    Fan Jin was following Long Qi and the rest as they returned and when they got back, he saw that the teachers from the Zephyr Academy were engaged in battle with the soldiers from the Rui Lin Army! The high strung nerves that had gued him endlessly which he had just managed to rx a little immediately tensed up once again at that moment.

    ¡°Grandpa Xu! Make them stop! You must not fight them! They have to stop!¡± Fan Jin was on the verge of tears as he pleaded with Nangong Xu.

    What was really happening here!

    ¡°Stop!¡± Nangong Xu said suddenly. The teachers from the Zephyr Academy stopped their attacks, and withdrew immediately.

    Rong Heng and the other two disciples of the Cloud Treading Peak immediately rushed over to treat the wounds of the injured Rui Lin Army soldiers.

    ¡°What is going on here? Fan Jin, where do those people behind youe from? Why are they holding the disciples from my Zephyr Academy hostage!? Do they really think that people from our Zephyr Academy can be bullied so easily? If I do not get a good exnation here today, even if you are here, I will not let the matter rest that easily.¡± Nangong Xu¡¯s face was creased in a deep frown. He had always been in charge of safety during the Zephyr Academy¡¯s Spirit Hunts, and today, he had suddenly found that the disciples of the Zephyr Academy were actually captured and held hostage by external forces. He had deemed it to be an undeniable affront to the Zephyr Academy¡¯s prestigious name.

    Fan Jin hurriedly tried to exin: ¡°This is not what it seems, Grandpa Xu. You are misunderstanding.....¡±

    ¡°Misunderstanding? The facts are before my eyes. Do you think I am blind?¡± Nangong Xu said coldly.

    Long Qi¡¯s stalwart face boiled with a silent rage beneath. He gave Jun Wu Xie a discreet nce and when he saw Jun Wu Xie gave him a slight nod, he allowed his rage to show and released it without suppression.

    ¡°I would assume you to be blind. You chose only to see the Zephyr Academy¡¯s disciples held here, but did you ever bother to think why they are held?¡± Long Qi replied with a coldugh, his impression of the Zephyr Academy growing from bad to worse.

    ¡°Why?¡± Nangong Xu challenged.

    ¡°Let them tell you that themselves!¡± Long Qi retorted.

    Nangong Xu turned to stare at the disciples. Lu Wei Jie who had been the first to speak up to stop the teachers now shivered as Nangong Xu¡¯s stern gaze fell upon them. They all knew that although Nangong Xu was highly protective of the Zephyr Academy, but he possessed a very straightforward personality. He was a man of his word, always righteous and impartial. If any of the disciplesmitted a wrong, he would mete out the same punishment even if it was Fan Jin or Ning Xin.

    ¡°Lu Wei Jie, speak. What really happened?¡± Nangong Xu¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°Just speak your mind. If anybody dares to bully any disciples from my Zephyr Academy, I will fight for your justice even if it costs me this old set of bones.¡±

    Thinking that Lu Wei Jie might be holding back due to his fear of Long Qi, Nangong Xu prodded him on encouragingly.

    Upon hearing Nangong Xu¡¯s words, Lu Wei Jie started to tremble even more.

    ¡°It..... It¡¯s not what you see..... Teacher Nangong..... Actually..... Actually we..... we attempted to plot..... against General Long and his men, and they..... caught us.....¡± Lu Wei Jie finally managed with a badly shaking voice, stuttering as he went on.

    With that confession of guilt, Nangong Xu suddenly found himself at a loss for words for a moment. His air of arrogance dissipated into the air, disappearing into the wind.

    ¡°What..... What did you say?¡±

    ¡°Plot against them? How lightly you are putting it!¡± He was still tending to the wounds on the soldiers of the Rui Lin Army when Rong Heng suddenly could not hold himself back and spat out these words: ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell your teachers that you intentionally provoked and led a Guardian grade Spirit Beast to us with the intention to get us all killed! If we had not fortunately managed to escape, we would already be homeless souls within this dark forest now! With no way to redress the injustice!¡±

    ¡°WHAT!?¡± Nangong Xu was outraged! Rong Heng¡¯s words were like cold hard stones, every one struck him upon his heart as those words fell into his ears. He turned his head anxiously to look at Lu Wei Jie. When he saw Lu Wei Jie lower his head guiltily, his face was suddenly ovee with panic.

 Chapter 508

    Chapter 508:¡±Consecutive ps ¨C Fourth Form (8)¡±

    Lu Wei Jie¡¯s reaction had given him the answer and no more words were needed.

    ¡°The Zephyr Academy is reputed to be among the famed top three academies but it seems that they are not above employing underhanded methods just the same! Their disciples plot murder in order to rob, and their teachers bully the weak and invalids. What kind of disgrace are they bringing to their name, aren¡¯t you guys ashamed of yourselves?¡± Rong Heng spat those words out, holding nothing but utter contempt for the Zephyr Academy. He had once belonged to the mightiest and most revered Qing Yun n afterall, and before the Qing Yun n had been obliterated, they had not cared to be bothered much even when the Zephyr Academy¡¯s Headmaster himself hade right to their gates asking for an audience.

    Moreover to a mere Nangong Xu?

    So what if he was an indigo spirit exponent?

    Their invited resident mercenaries then had nock of indigo spirit experts as well!

    Although the Qing Yun n no longer existed, his Master Mu Chen was the only remaining Elder of the Qing Yun n still alive. With a single word from Mu Chen, countless highly skilled exponents would move mountains just to gain his favour.

    When the soldiers of the Rui Lin Army had gotten themselves injured trying to protect him and his fellow disciples from harm, Rong Heng had already been boiling with anger. And now, when even the teachers were exhibiting such tyranny without even listening to reason made him absolutely seethe in rage!

    Nangong Xu¡¯s flushed red. Hearing the Zephyr Academy¡¯s prestigious name so thoroughly insulted and put down, he could not help but feel indignant.

    ¡°Who are you? How dare you smear the name of my Zephyr Academy so lightly! ?¡±

    Rong Heng snorted andughed coldly to say: ¡°I¡¯m from the Cloud Treading Peak, a disciple of Elder Mu Chen, Rong Heng!¡±

    The indignation fadedpletely from Nangong Xu¡¯s face at that moment. And in its ce, was an expression of utter shock!

    Cloud Treading Peak!

    It wasn¡¯t too long ago that the Cloud Treading Peak had not enjoyed such fame. But after the whole Qing Yun n suddenly disappeared, those three words had in tandem with Mu Chen¡¯s name, suddenly rang shrilly and loudly, reaching every corner throughout thends! The Qing Yun n¡¯s only surviving Elder, and thest bunch of disciples of his!

    Presently, after the Qing Yun n ceased to exist, Mu Chen had in turn be the Qing Yun n!

    The true meaning behind those two words, had exceeded anyone¡¯s expectations!

    Nangong Xu would never have dreamed, that Lu Wei Jie and his team would get tangled up with the Cloud Treading Peak!

    Not just Nangong Xu, but even Lu Wei Jie had not ever thought of it.....

    He had thought that Long Qi and his men were the most important people within the group of people. Little did he know, it would be the unremarkable Rong Heng and his fellow disciples.....

    It¡¯s the Cloud Treading Peak!

    After the Qing Yun n vanished, they were reced by Mu Chen and his disciples.....

    Lu Wei Jie wished he would just die at that moment. He finally realised that he had provoked a group of people whom he must never ever provoke!

    With Mu Chen current exalted status and prestigious position, a single word from him would draw countless exponents to him! Whoever harmed his disciples, needless to mention Lu Wei Jie, as even the Headmaster of the Zephyr Academy himself would not be able to stop Mu Chen¡¯s might!

    Lu Wei Jie¡¯s trembling grew even worse at that moment.

    Even Nangong Xu¡¯s countenance was showing a tinge of green.

    ¡°My fellow disciples and I came to the Battle Spirits Forest with General Long and his men from the Rui Lin Army, and we chanced upon these disciples of the Zephyr Academy. They imed to possess a map of the Battle Spirits Forest and made a deal with us for leading us here. But they had finally schemed to rob and murder us all. They had attempted to get us killed here in the forest, and steal the loot from our bodies thereafter!¡± Rong Heng said with disdain.

    Upon hearing that, Nangong Xu¡¯s body swayed heavily.

    Rui Lin Army!

    That was the widely known, and reputed to be the most ferocious strike force!

    He had not truly believed Rong Heng¡¯s words in the beginning, but after hearing of the Rui Lin Army, Nangong Xu waspletely convinced. The Rui Lin Army were famed not for their battle strength and power, but they earned their reputation due to the fearlessness and ferocity on the battlefield. Determined and impartial, righteous and unyielding. They were a force that everyone held a deep respect for. Soldiers from that a force like that, would never spout any usations with intentional inuracies!

    Nangong Xu was losing his mind, just what had given Lu Wei Jie and his teammates the guts to scheme against such a group of people. Disciples from the Cloud Treading Peak, and a general from the Rui Lin Army.....

    They must have been seeking their own deaths!

 Chapter 509

    Chapter 509:¡±Consecutive ps ¨C Fourth Form (9)¡±

    ¡°Did all of you reallymit such atrocities?¡± Nangong Xu was trembling with rage, those kids had tangled with the Cloud Treading Peak and even gotten themselves entangled with the Rui Lin Army. These little bastards had really stirred up a big pot of trouble!

    Did they know how much effort the Zephyr Academy¡¯s Headmaster had put in trying to locate Mu Chen and these scoundrels had dared to attempt to kill Mu Chen¡¯s disciples!

    Wouldn¡¯t this incident turn Mu Chen against them! ?

    Lu Wei Jie was so terrified that his face had not a single bit of colour. When he came to realise that Long Qi was from the Rui Lin Army, he had fallen over backwards, his buttocks hitting hard onto the ground, wanting to cry, but no tears came out.

    ¡°Teacher Nangong! I wasn¡¯t the one who started all this, it was Ning Xin! Ning Xin was the one who wanted the Guardian grade Spirit Beast to kill all of them! I was merely baited by her alluring words to carry it out!¡± Lu Wei Jie was almost screaming in plea, in desperation.

    The matter was bing too big to handle and there was no way he could shoulder it alone!

    When he heard Ning Xin¡¯s name being mentioned, Nangong Xu¡¯s face paled once again.

    ¡°It was all her! She knew that General Long and his men possessed extraordinary skills and she had initially wanted to use the map she possessed to exchange for high grade spirit stones from General Long and his men. Sheter decided to try to win them over but General Long refused to y along with her. She felt humiliated, and it quickly turned to rage. She then schemed up this n to get General Long and his men killed. All of it was Ning Xin¡¯s doing! All her!¡± Lu Wei Jie was so terrified he couldn¡¯t think straight anymore, and he just heaped all the me onto Ning Xin.

    She was heartless first, so don¡¯t me him for being disloyal!

    Nangong Xu was deeply traumatised by the revealed truth and had was about to refute in Ning Xin¡¯s defence when he suddenly remembered. Just earlier, the teachers had spotted Ning Xin¡¯s distress signal re and the location was not too far from here. When Ning Xin and Yin Yan had announced their voluntary withdrawal from the Spirit Hunt, it had greatly puzzled the teachers, and Nangong Xu himself had felt a little pity for their loss then.

    Now that he had heard Lu Wei Jie¡¯s usations, he found that he was beginning to understand why those two had voluntarily withdrawn when they were practically unscathed.

    ¡°Is it clear to you now?¡± Long Qi asked his voice dripped with derision. ¡°Allowing their disciples tomit murder and robbery, and their teachers yed aplice to those evil deeds by injuring the soldiers of our Rui Lin Army. In regards to this debt, the Rui Lin Army will most definitely being to the Zephyr Academy to seek an answer for it.¡±

    Rong Heng added: ¡°This incident will be reported to my Master when I get back and I¡¯ll let our Master demand for justice for us!¡±

    Nangong Xu was feeling rather weak in both of his legs. The esteemed Rui Lin Army and the highly revered Mu Chen..... They were in for it for real this time! Even though the Rui Lin Army would not deploy their military might against the Zephyr Academy, but when news of this incident spread from the mouths of the Rui Lin Army and Mu Chen, it would not be long before the whole world would know the Zephyr Academy as a ce which housed a bunch of petty thieves who wouldmit despicable murder to loot. The prestigious and sanctimonious reputation of the Zephyr Academy would be crushed to pieces, without a trace left!

    ¡°I plead for the two gentlemen to hold your anger! This incident was caused by the Zephyr Academy¡¯s inadequacies in the discipline of our disciples! I would implore that you would take into ount of the Zephyr Academy¡¯s name and grant us some time. The Zephyr Academy will surely give you men a satisfactory answer! The Zephyr Academy does not tolerate such atrocities!¡± To protect the prestigious name of the Zephyr Academy, Nangong Xu had no choice but to hurriedly speak out in assurance. He could not allow the incident to blow up any further. If this matter was not properly handled, the century old long standing renown the Zephyr Academy had built up, would bepletely destroyed!

    ¡°Alright, we shall await the Zephyr Academy to give us a suitable reply in regards to this incident. But if the matter is not well handled, we shall employ our own methods to demand justice for this. I would ask that the Zephyr Academy do not disappoint us.¡± Long Qi retorted coldly.

    ¡°Yes. Yes.¡± Nangong Xu cowered, as he wiped off the cold sweat upon his brow. The stakes involved in this incident was too big for him to handle and he could only wait till he returned back to the Zephyr Academy, to have the Headmaster, Fan Qi, decide on it.

 Chapter 510

    Chapter 510: ¡°The Relentless Little Tail in the Shadows (1)¡±

    ¡°And these disciples.....¡± Nangong Xu started to say as he stared at Lu Wei Jie and the others.

    ¡°You can bring them back.¡± Long Qi said curtly.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Nangong Xu was feeling very much ashamed and he hastily retrieved the disciples before he apologised to Rong Heng and Long Qi profusely, reassuring them that he would handle the matter with utmost severity before leaving hastily.

    After waiting till Nangong Xu and the rest had left, Fan Jin finally sighed in relief. He was still feeling a little awkward but he put up a brave front and said: ¡°Nangong Xu has always been straightforward and candid. He will definitely report the whole matter to my father and the incident will be handled appropriately.¡±

    Fan Jin was feeling most unfortunate at that moment. Why did such stupid disciples choose to enroll into the Zephyr Academy? They only dragged the Zephyr Academy¡¯s name down.

    Long Qi did not speak anymore about the matter but turned to look at Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Does Young Miss have any other instructions for your subordinate?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie nodded slightly and said: ¡°After some time, bring some men toe to the Zephyr Academy.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Long Qi hesitated a moment before he said: ¡°Has out Young Miss considered changing into another academy? The Zephyr Academy might not be the best choice.¡±

    Fan Jin who was standing just beside them seriously thought about burying his head into the ground at that moment.

    ¡°No need.¡± Jun Wu Xie replied simply. The real reason she went to the Zephyr Academy was not to pursue knowledge anyway.

    The matter hade to a rest for the time being. The injuries sustained by the Rui Lin Army soldiers were not mortal and with a little more treatment, they would be able to move freely. They have acquired the Aqua Spirit Grass they came for and as the herbs have not been processed and treated, they would not keep for extended periods. Long Qi and his group could not afford to remain in the Battle Spirits Forest much longer and they embarked on their return hastily.

    After reluctantly bidding Jun Wu Xie farewell, Long Qi led the group back to the Qi Kingdom. When he left, he promised toe see Jun Wu Xie again when the men from the Rui Lin Armye pay their visit to the Zephyr Academy.

    After watching Long Qi and his group as they disappeared in the distance, Jun Wu Xie finally turned her gaze back after a long while. Seeing Long Qi had reminded her of her uncle Jun Qing, making her feel as if she was still living in the Lin Pce, like she had never left.

    ¡°What do we do now? Continue?¡± Qiao Chu asked, his hands sped behind his head.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Jun Wu Xie forced herself to regain herposure. She still had a long road ahead of her, the path towards strength and power, the path that would ultimately lead her home.

    And Jun Wu Xie and her team embarked on their next leg of their hunt on the Spirit Beast.

    With these characters present, the Spirit Beasts in the Battle Spirits Forest were in for quite a bashing.

    With the Spirit Hunt nearing its close, they did not have much time left as they continued to hunt for Spirit Beasts they could take down.

    It was dusk when the youths returned from their bountiful hunt and sat down in a circle beside the Spirit Moon Lake.

    Jun Wu Xie bit at the dried meat slowly and watched the sunset, and no one knew what she was thinking.

    Suddenly, she felt a gaze on her. She turned her head to look into the direction she had felt the gaze and caught a fleeting nce of a tiny figure sh past, in between the trees not too far away from them.

    That fleeting shadow had been too fast and with the low light of dusk, she had not been able to see it clearly.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Qiao Chu stretch out his head to ask.

    Jun Wu Xie narrowed her eyes, but she did not sense any danger. ¡°Something¡¯s close by.¡±

    That shadowy figure had been tiny, and did not seems to be human.

    ¡°A Spirit Beast? The Spirit Moon Lake is where the Spirit Beasts around heree to drink. With us sitting here at its edge, many Spirit Beasts might just be sharpening their fangs.¡± Qiao Chu said with a big evilugh.

    ¡°You should sleep by theke tonight. When we wake up tomorrow, Brother Hua cane pick up your bones to make a tool out of them. Your bones are tough, the tool might just be of some use.¡± Fei Yan said, smiling wickedly at Qiao Chu.

    Qiao Chu pouted and shifted his buttocks toe closer to Hua Yao.

    ¡°My tiny bones are not fully grown yet, when I reach beyond a hundred, I¡¯ll willingly present my bones to Brother Hua.¡±

 Chapter 511

    Chapter 511: ¡°The Relentless Little Tail in the Shadows (2)¡±

    Hua Yao shot Qiao Chu a depreciating look that would trante to ¡°Are you an idiot?¡±.

    Fei Yan literally rolled his eyes at Qiao Chu shamelessness and continued to tease, ¡°By that time, who would want your old brittle bones? They would have be useless.¡±

    ¡°Brother Hua will love to have it! Right? Brother Hua?¡± Qiao Chu asked, fawning coyly at Hua Yao with a pitiful puppy eyed look on his face.

    Hua Yao refused to even look at him.

    Rong Ruo watched them banter with a lightugh and reached out her hand to offer some rations to Fan Jin who had been silent all this while. Fan Jin gave Rong Ruo a bitter smile and nodded in appreciation, secretly envious of the close ties that Qiao Chu enjoyed with hisrades. He knew he treaded a different path from these guys especially after all the recent incidents that had rocked the Zephyr Academy, and Fan Jin only felt deeply ashamed and a sense of guilt towards Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie was still dogged by a strange feeling that something was not right. The feeling that she was being watched had appeared once again but she had not seen any fleeting shadows this time.

    And that same situation surfaced once again the next day. Jun Wu Xie and the team had just hunted down a high grade Spirit Beast when that feeling struck her once more.

    This time, she did not try to search for it, but to secretly summon Ye Sha.

    However, when Ye Sha came back to them, Jun Wu Xie was greatly shocked.

    She only saw a rotund wooly little sheep gripped in Ye Sha¡¯s hand. Its rounded spherical shaped body looked very much like a wooly snowball. Two tiny horns curled on the top of the little sheep¡¯s head, and it¡¯s round eyes were brimming over with tears as it looked straight at Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°This is..... a Spirit Beast?¡± Qiao Chu was staring in wide eyed wonder. He looked at the tiny Spirit Beast who was not much bigger than the little ck cat and thought what a wonderful world he was living in.

    Qiao Chu stretched out his finger to poke at the tiny sheep¡¯s little body and the little fe trembled a little.

    ¡°Meh~¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes shed, but she made no action.

    ¡°This Spirit Beast has been tailing our Young Miss.¡± Ye Sha stated.

    ¡°Huh? That¡¯s strange. It¡¯s such a tiny Spirit Beast, it must belong to the lower grades. First grade? Why was it following Little Xie for?¡± The soft fluffy feel made Qiao Chu enjoy himself tremendously and he ravaged the tiny sheep¡¯s soft wool, rubbing it vigorously.

    Gripped in Ye Sha¡¯s hand, the tiny sheep¡¯s four little hooves kicked and struggled endlessly but it was unable to escape from Qiao Chu¡¯s vition, and could only bleat helplessly going ¡°Meh~ Meh~~¡±.

    ¡°HAHAHA!¡± Qiao Chu was getting carried away, and was beginning to get a glimpse into the reason why Jun Wu Xie loved Rolly so much.

    ¡®THUD!¡¯

    One of the tiny sheep¡¯s front hoof suddenly hit Qiao Chu right on the bridge of his nose. The little but hard hoof had left a red glowing imprint right on the bridge of Qiao Chu¡¯s nose.

    Qiao Chu was suddenly still.

    ¡°Young Miss, how do you want me to deal with this?¡± Ye Sha asked.

    ¡°Give me.¡± Jun Wu Xie stretched out her hand. The little ck cat on her shoulder silently swept its tail over its eyes.

    When the tiny sheep was in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s arms, it turned itself overpletely, and they saw that even its underbelly was covered in soft fluffy white wool and it really closely resembled a white spherical ball.

    ¡°Meh~¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes narrowed, as she looked at the tiny wool ball in her arms, and drew in a slight breath.

    She hugged it tight!

    Rubbed its fluffy wool!

    ¡°Meh! Meh!¡±

    ¡°.....¡± Qiao Chu had the others fell speechless, andughter soon erupted among the teammates. Seeing the tiny sheep cuddled, stroked and rubbed all over by Jun Wu Xie made them all roar out inughter.

    Outraging a Spirit Beast¡¯s modesty, only Jun Wu Xie would be capable of such a thing.

    After Jun Wu Xie was satiated, she squatted down and put the tiny sheep on the ground. The tiny sheep was still dizzy from Jun Wu Xie¡¯s ravaging and was slightly swaying as it stood. It shook its head vigorously to clear the dizziness. After it cleared its mind, it tried to turn its head to look behind itself but found its view obstructed by its own fluffed up and abundant wool on its body and could not see anything else. It finally decided that it had no other choice and it started to raise its four little hooves up one at a time and turned itself slowly around before it raised its head to look at Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Meh~¡±

 Chapter 512

    Chapter 512: ¡°The Relentless Little Tail in the Shadows (3)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyebrow raised slightly. The tiny sheep suddenly lowered its head and opened its tiny mouth and started to chew on the green grass around Jun Wu Xie¡¯s feet, seemingly savouring it exceptionally.

    ¡°This Spirit Beast isn¡¯t afraid of humans? Is it because its grading is beyond low?¡± Qiao Chu saidughing with tears in his eyes. This was the first time he had seen such a bumbling and foolish Spirit Beast. When other low grade Spirit Beasts sensed that humans were nearby, they would have ran and disappeared immediately without leaving a trace. But as for this little fe here, even after being repeatedly vited by them, it was still not afraid and still hanging around them.

    And it was even feeding itself happily in enjoyment!

    Wasn¡¯t it afraid that they might kill it?

    ¡°Judging based on its size, it looks to be still an infant born not too long ago and still not too conscious of its surroundings, totally oblivious to danger.¡± Rong Ruo said, finding the tiny sheep rather lovable.

    ¡°Have you ever seen a sheep that was just born possessing such a thickyer of wool?¡± Qiao Chu challenged with an eyebrow raised, and Rong Ruo could not answer.

    The tiny sheep seemed not to have heard Qiao Chu and just continued to chomp, chomp, chomp..... Not even raising its tiny head once.

    Jun Wu Xie shifted her feet a little to the side to allow the tiny sheep a little more room to carrying on with its feeding, but she had not expected to see after she had barely shifted two steps that the tiny sheep followed right behind her, its little hooves tapping on the ground.

    Jun Wu Xie stopped her gait and the tiny sheep halted as well, and lowered its head and continued to chomp on the grass.

    ¡°..... Does that mean the little fe likes Little Xie? I know birds go through a nestling stage, but sheep..... do that too?¡± Qiao Chu asked, scratching at his head.

    ¡°No, they don¡¯t.¡± Hua Yao affirmed confidently.

    Light was starting to fade gradually and the temperature around the Spirit Moon Lake was dropping. Jun Wu Xie and her team had had a long day and they needed to rest. They repeated the same old trick and scrambled up high into the trees!

    The tiny sheep that had been feeding on the grass around Jun Wu Xie¡¯s feet saw that Jun Wu Xie was suddenly moving and it gave up on its feeding and trotted after her.

    s.....

    The tiny sheep looked up into the trees that looked sky high from its perspective and stared after Jun Wu Xie as she shot herself up quickly into the canopies, as despair filled the tiny sheep¡¯s teary eyes.

    ¡°Meh~ Meh~¡±

    ¡°Wanna bring it up?¡± Qiao Chu looked down now almost negligible white speck at the bottom of the tall tree, thinking that tiny sheep was really persistent.

    ¡°No need.¡± Jun Wu Xie said coldly. As she pulled her clothes tightly around her to lie down, she let a porcin bottle that contained the medicine that could keep Spirit Beasts away slip from her hand to fall down beside the tree. The tiny sheep was startled and it hopped aside in surprise. When it did not see any other reaction, it bravely walked over and lowered its tiny head to sniff warily at it before nudging the bottle a few times with its nose.

    ¡°You are afraid that it would be eaten up by other Spirit Beasts?¡± Qiao Chu had spotted Jun Wu Xie¡¯s actions and he asked with a wide smile on his face.

    She had asked him to not bother with the little fe, but she had softheartedly dropped that bottle herself. But there was one thing.....

    Qiao Chu deeply suspected that, with that dumb little sheep¡¯s low intellect, would it know that that bottle would be its life saviour when things got nasty?

    ¡°Sleep.¡± Jun Wu Xie turned her body and closed her eyes to rest. Qiao Chu and the others kept their thoughts to themselves and went to sleep, with mirth on their faces.

    At the bottom of the tree, the persistent tiny sheep was still bleating softly. After some time, night fell and darkness enveloped them. The tiny sheep at the bottom of the tree seemed to have grown tired and its bleating stopped. It trotted around on its little hooves and leaned up against the roots of the tree to rest. After itid itself down, it did not forget to take a bite of the green grass on the ground. Only this time, it did not swallow and its tiny face creased up in disgust, and it hurriedly spat out all the grass it had just put into its mouth.

    ¡°Meh.....¡±

    [Not nice, not nice at all.]

    The mournful tiny sheep grumbled in its mind, as it closed its eyes, falling asleep while feeling aggrieved, a crystalline tear lightly sparkled hanging from the corner of its eye.

 Chapter 513

    Chapter 513: ¡°The Relentless Little Tail in the Shadows (4)¡±

    It was early the next day when Jun Wu Xie and her teammates awoke. The tiny sheep was still sleeping and Jun Wu Xie gestured for all of them to remain silent. Qiao Chu and all the rest of the gang slipped soundlessly down the tree and ran away without a whisper.

    It wasn¡¯t until the tiny sheep awoke and raised its little head to peer into the treetops, that all the wool on its wooly body suddenly almost jumped out of its body in fright!

    ¡°MEH! ! !¡±

    [Where did they go!?]

    ¡°Bwah ha ha ha!!!!! You¡¯re really killing me! If you don¡¯t want that little fe following us, just throw him somewhere further away! But you made us all sneak off silently! Ha ha ha! I can¡¯t..... My stomach hurts..... Brother Hua..... save me.....¡± Qiao Chu had beenughing hysterically throughout the journey. Even the high grade Spirit Beasts were not a match for this group but they had been forced to escape sneakily from a persistent tiny sheep. It¡¯s was absolutely hrious.

    ¡°Moron! Scram!¡± Fei Yan kicked away Qiao Chu who was about to taint Hua Yao with his ¡°dirty paws¡±, his face creased up in disgust.

    ¡°But I am rather curious though, Little Xie, why are you not willing to keep that little fe? It is rather cute, isn¡¯t it?¡± Rong Ruo was rather puzzled by Jun Wu Xie¡¯s reaction. She could see how much Jun Wu Xie loved furry little animals, and logically, wouldn¡¯t Jun Wu Xie be happy to have the moronic little sheep follow her?

    ¡°Will die.¡± Jun Wu Xie said, frowning slightly.

    Rong Ruo was taken aback, but knew what she meant.

    Although the lifespans of Spirit Beasts were longer than ordinary livestock, but still shorter when withpared to a human¡¯s lifespan. A Spirit Beast that belonged to such a low grade might just live a little more than a decade and Jun Wu Xie did not want to keep it as she was afraid the little beast would die on her one day and she did not want to deal with the heartbreak that would be sure toe.

    If it stayed by her for a long period, feelings were bound to develop, and it was the same even for the usually cold Jun Wu Xie.

    Hence, no matter how much she loved it, she would not allow herself to grow attached to the little fe with its short lifespan. She hated to see anything that she truly loved die before her eyes.

    She might always seem cold and distant, but once she developed an attachment, it was difficult for her to cut ties.

    Although she absolutely adored those cute and furry animals, but she allowed herself to only interact with them asionally, and would never grow too close to any particr one.

    The little ck cat was an exception, due to the fact that as long as she lived, it would be able to apany her till the end.

    Rolly was another exception as it was a powerful ring spirit and it would not die under normal circumstances.

    When they would not be parted by life and death, she would not have any misgivings about it.

    ¡°Cough..... Rolly will live a longer life than me! Do you want me to summon Rolly to cuddle?¡± Qiao Chu asked, suddenlying beside Jun Wu Xie. He had always felt, despite Jun Wu Xie¡¯s cold and icy personality, the words she says sometimes made one¡¯s heart cringe in bitter sympathy..

    It might be her extraordinary intelligence that made her much too aware of the potential heartbreaks, that caused her to restraint herself so pitifully.

    At such a young age, but bogged down with so much misgivings causing her to restraint herself from the things she loved, wouldn¡¯t that be very tiring?

    Jun Wu Xie shook her head and when she looked up and saw Qiao Chu and the others looking at her with a ¡°You¡¯re so pitiful, so heart wrenching¡± expression on their faces, she was rather surprised.

    ¡®Had she just said anything wrong?¡¯

    ¡®Why are all their expressions so weird?¡¯

    ¡°Meow.¡± The little ck cat swished its tail as it rested on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s shoulder.

    [Do not use your own logic to assess the average person. Your words will always make them think that you are just a pitiful person with a tragic past, and you are just silently repressing your real self.]

    Jun Wu Xie felt a slight twitch at one corner of her mouth.

    She did not think she was pitiful in anyway, not even once!

    After she was reborn, she had felt the bliss that she had never felt before!

    The noisy banter continued as they went along on their way as they set their sights on the next target. They easily overcame the Spirit Beast who actually had a tear in its eye when it died.

    Then, a small tiny white figure was once again hidden behind a line of trees not too far away. The round eyes sparkled as it stared at Jun Wu Xie standing just beside Fan Jin.

    [Found them! Meh~!]

 Chapter 514

    Chapter 514: ¡°The Relentless Little Tail in the Shadows (5)¡±

    A snow white spherical ball of wool dashed forward, its short tiny little hooves fully extended!

    Jun Wu Xie could spot the ball of white unidentifiable object from afar, dashing madly all the way straight at her!

    ¡°.....¡±

    ¡°Meh!¡±

    [Oh no! I will be discovered!]

    Just before it got to the spot right before Jun Wu Xie, the tiny sheep jammed its short little hooves to a sudden halt! But the built up momentum continued to carry it forward and the tiny round wooly ball fell onto the soft green grass. The tiny sheep panicked! It hurriedly raised up its two short front hooves to quickly cover its eyespletely.

    [You cannot see me, you cannot see me.]

    ¡°.....¡± Jun Wu Xie stared at the tiny sheep right in front of her. She was speechless.....

    Qiao Chu erupted into another bout of hystericalughter.

    You¡¯ve tumbled, rolled and stopped right by our feet for goodness sake!

    Covering your eyes does not mean no one can see you!

    Can youe to your sheep ¡°shenses¡±!!?

    ¡°Go.¡± Jun Wu Xie turned resolutely and walked away, not wanting to give the tiny white ball another nce.

    Qiao Chu could not stop guffawing as turned and followed behind Jun Wu Xie and the others.

    The tiny sheep finally peeked out under its hoof. And when it saw the departing back of Jun Wu Xie, it hopped up onto its four little hooves and followed behind, its hard hooves tapping on the ground.

    Throughout the rest of the journey, whenever Jun Wu Xie stopped her feet, Qiao Chu would always find a dumb tiny sheep whenever he turned his head behind to look, lying t on the ground, its tiny front hooves covering its eyes.....

    And once Jun Wu Xie resumed walking, that dumb tiny sheep would follow, its hooves tapping on the ground once again. That tiny sheep was sure..... exceptionally determined!

    Till the moon was almost dipping behind the mountains in the west, the tiny sheep was still keeping at it, following behind Jun Wu Xie all the way, maintaining a fixed distance away from each other.

    Finally, Jun Wu Xie was feeling rather helpless.

    ¡°Little ck.¡±

    ¡°Meow?¡±

    ¡°Drive it away.¡±

    ¡°Meow!¡±

    [Understood! Scare it away! It will be done!]

    The little ck cat jumped to the ground from Jun Wu Xie¡¯s shoulders and walked with poise and grace as it approached the dumb tiny sheep that was still hiding behind its hooves.

    Qiao Chu and the others watched on with interest, trying their hardest to suppress the mirth andughter threatening to burst forth in their chests.

    ¡°Meow.¡± Little ck stood before the dumb sheep, its stance incorrigibly arrogant, its eyes looking down in contempt.

    ¡°Meh?¡± The tiny dumb sheep slowly lowered its hooves very slightly, and peeked over them a little to see the little ck cat standing before it.

    [I¡¯ve been discovered! I¡¯ve been discovered! Meh!!!]

    At that moment, the tiny sheep was in a panic and every single strand of wool on its body almost stood out on their ends!

    The little ck cat stared at the tiny dumb sheep as it weaved about in circles in a state of panic, and found itself speechless. It licked on its paws and suddenly morphed into its ck beast form! It opened its jaws wide, exposing its sharp pointed fangs, and gave out a full bodied ear shattering roar directed right at the tiny dumb sheep that was merely at size of its head!

    ¡°ROAR! ! !¡±

    The sound reverberated, and the soft wool on the tiny sheep¡¯s body was pushed back from the mighty roar!

    The tiny dumb sheep stared wide eyed at the ferocious and majestic ck beast, and it froze, like a little sheep statue on the ground!

    The ck beast tipped up its nose and snorted contemptuously, feeling very pleased at the expression of utter shock on the tiny dumb sheep, its tail swishing happily behind.

    [Little sheep, run before I eat you up!]

    The tiny dumb sheep had not moved and its four hooves finally started to take a few steps backwards then.

    Just as everyone had thought that they were about to lose the persistent little sheep from the fright the ck beast had given it, an astounding sight materialised right before their very eyes!

    The tiny dumb sheep, after having taken a few steps backwards, all the wool on its tiny body started to give out a brilliant and blinding light. The grass beneath its hooves started to rustle though there was no wind! A whirlwind suddenly kicked up, swirling fiercely around the tiny body, enveloping itpletely!

    The blinding brilliance exploded! And everyone had to avert their eyes!

    The brilliant light intensified and grew into a humongous glowing body! The rays of light then started to gradually disappear as they dispersed into the air!

    A gigantic and unbelievably massive Spirit Beast suddenly stood before their astounded eyes.

    The gigantic Spirit Beast was no stranger to all of them there. It was the exact same Guardian grade Spirit Beast that had attacked the men from the Rui Lin Army just days before!

    Before the sudden appearance of the gargantuan Guardian grade Spirit Beast, the massive ck beast suddenly looked to be so tiny!

 Chapter 515

    Chapter 515: ¡°The Relentless Little Tail in the Shadows (6)¡±

    The Guardian grade Spirit Beast opened its humongous jaws and gave the ck beast a mighty roar that sounded like it would split the skies!

    ¡°ROAARRR!¡±

    We¡¯re dead!

    We¡¯re so dead!

    We¡¯re so damned dead!

    Everyone¡¯s mind was in suddenly disarray. Nothing in the world would have made them thought that the tiny dumb sheep that had so doggedly shadowed Jun Wu Xie would turn out to be a Guardian grade Spirit Beast! And it was the same one that they had fought!

    ¡°Tell me please..... This is not real.....¡± Qiao Chu¡¯s legs were suddenly feeling weak and he was holding on to Hua Yao¡¯s shoulder for support in order to remain standing.

    ¡®That dumb sheep was really the same Guardian grade Spirit Beast!?¡¯

    ¡®Were the Heavens making fools out of them?¡¯

    ¡®Had he really, just some time earlier, vited a Guardian grade Spirit Beast! ? And he had remained in one whole piece.....¡¯

    ¡®It was really great..... to be alive.....¡¯

    The one that was most shocked was actually Jun Wu Xie, however, not much of it actually showed on her face. She only stared wordlessly at the gigantic sized Spirit Beast, and no one knew what she was thinking.

    The most miserable one among them was the ck beast.....

    As it had shouldered the responsibility of driving the sheep off, its entire body was now fully peppered with spit from the Guardian grade Spirit Beast.

    As it stared at the exposed fang, that was as big as its entire body, reflecting its own image on its smooth white surface, the ck beast almost lost its mind. It was thinking that its mistress had really done it this time!

    ¡°Meow~¡± The ck beast turned tail, and tactfully slipped with a swoosh to jump up onto Jun Wu Xie¡¯s shoulder in hiding, quickly reverting back to its little cat form as it sprinted and leapt!

    ¡°Meow.....¡±

    [I almost died there!]

    ¡°........¡± Jun Wu Xie patted the little ck cat¡¯s head reassuringly.

    The Guardian grade Spirit Beast smirked as it saw the ck beast revert to its ck cat form and it raised its head smugly and snorted indignantly.

    After that, the Spirit Beast lowered its enormous body t upon the ground and stared with its massive eyes at Jun Wu Xie. Nine long tails swished happily behind it and they gradually began to fold back onto its body, wrapping and twisting, and the entire body of the Spirit Beast started to visibly shrink and decrease in size, until it turned into the mini sheep that had been tailing them, before it stopped.

    ¡°.........¡± Qiao Chu¡¯s mouth was badly twisted.

    Fei Yan¡¯s eyes were like saucers, as she gulped noisily.

    Hua Yao and Rong Ruo exchanged nces and attempted to smile bitterly at each other.

    Fan Jin had not recovered and made like a statue.

    Tap, tap, tap.

    The incredibly powerful dumb sheep trotted upon its short little hooves toe stand before Jun Wu Xie, a seemingly proud expression upon its upturned face, as it stretched its short hooves fully straight, attempting to stand as tall as it could.

    ¡°Why are you following me?¡± Jun Wu Xie finally realised the dumb sheep¡¯s real identity. It was not a low grade Spirit Beast that did not possess any consciousness. It was actually Guardian grade Spirit Beast, capable of intelligence.

    It, would understand what she said.

    The dumb sheep trotted closer, and walked one circle around Jun Wu Xie¡¯s feet. It lowered its head and chomped on a mouthful of fresh green grass, and raised its head, to allow Jun Wu Xie to see it chew and finally swallow the green grass in its mouth.

    ¡°Meh~¡±

    [The grass around you, is delicious~]

    [Meh likes it~]

    Jun Wu Xie did not understand ¡°sheep¡± and fortunately, the little ck cat seemed to know what the dumb sheep meant, and tranted it for Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie finally understood why a dumb looking tiny sheep, which in actual fact was an all powerful Guardian grade Spirit Beast, would keep following her.

    As her ring spirit was a nt spirit, although people would not feel it, all nts around her would be able to sense Little Lotus¡¯ essence, and under its influence, undergo a subtle change.

    And this Guardian grade Spirit Beast here, had in the process of battling Jun Wu Xie, detected the scent from her, and been hence attracted by it.

    Think, what kind of allure would more delicious and tastier green grass bring to a dumb sheep.....

    The choice is unthinkably obvious!

 Chapter 516

    Chapter 516: ¡°The Relentless Little Tail in the Shadows (7)¡±

    The fact that the Snow Lotus would give out such an effect was something that even Jun Wu Xie had not thought of.

    Qiao Chu and the rest did not understand what the dumb sheep had said, and neither did they know what the little ck cat had said, so they only stared at Jun Wu Xie nkly, waiting for her to exin.

    Jun Wu Xie had no choice but to briefly exin the dumb sheep¡¯s bleating to them.

    ¡°So that means when it ran off suddenly when it battled us before, it was all because of Little Xie?¡± Qiao Chu asked as he rubbed at his chin. He had wondered at that time why such a powerful Guardian grade Spirit Beast would beat a retreat that quickly.

    The dumb sheep possessed a high level of spirit consciousness and had understood what Qiao Chu said. It lowered its head sheepishly, as if slightly ashamed, one of its front hooves pawing at the grass on the ground.

    [Actually, at that time, it had run away just because it was terribly afraid of pain.....]

    [But that, would remain a secret. No matter what, it would not tell this to them!]

    [Humph!]

    [Not one word!]

    ¡°Meh~ Meh~¡± The dumb sheep raised its head and looked at Jun Wu Xie, its eyes unusually determined.

    [I want to stick to you for now onwards!]

    The little ck cat¡¯s mouth was twitching as it did its best to fully trante the dumb sheep¡¯s words for Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie remained silent, but did not choose to reject either. She stared at the dumb sheep, looking as though she was contemting whether to ept or reject.

    The dumb sheep blinked its eyes innocently at Jun Wu Xie and suddenly, it seemed to have remembered something. It tipped its rotund spherical body and fell to the ground on its side. It continued to struggle and kick, and finally managed to flip itself on its back, exposing its little belly all covered in wool, while it straightened all four of its short hooves outwards.

    The dumb sheep¡¯spromised position looked soical Qiao Chu immediately doubled over inughter, clutching at his tummy.

    ¡°What is this! ? Anding from a Guardian grade Spirit Beast at that! Ha ha ha..... This is just too funny.....¡± Qiao Chu was wiping the tears flowing down his face.

    The dumb sheep ignored Qiao Chu totally and remained in its position, not moving an inch.

    [Humph! Stupid humans! It ingenuity would never be understood bymon humans like that guy there!]

    Jun Wu Xie suddenly squatted down on the ground and stretched out her hand to rub the dumb sheep¡¯s belly. That incredibly soft and fluffy touch on her fingers made Jun Wu Xie close her eyes in satisfaction in an instant!

    ¡°You cane with me, but you will have to listen to everything that I say.¡± Jun Wu Xie said as she continued to rub on the dumb sheep¡¯s belly.

    ¡°Meh~¡±

    [It just knew that its ingenuity was unparalleled! Meh~!]

    The dumb sheep had actually not so dumbly remembered that Jun Wu Xie had seemed to be very interested in the wool upon his body when she had carried it in her arms earlier. It had suddenly been struck with this ingenious idea to sacrifice its chastity to win Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eptance.

    After having tasted the grass nourished by the Snow Lotus¡¯ essence once, it had not been able to forget the sweet sulent taste and did not want to eat normal grass anymore. If it was not able to follow Jun Wu Xie, it might very well turn to skin and bones soon without tasting that unforgettable divine taste again!

    ¡°Name.¡± Jun Wu Xie asked.

    ¡°Meh~ Meh~¡±

    That did not need tranting and the little ck cat was spared the task.

    ¡°Meh meh?¡± She asked, an eyebrow raised.

    ¡°Meh! Meh!¡±

    [It¡¯s Lord Meh Meh!]

    The little ck cat tranted, its whiskers quivering.

    ¡°Lord Meh Meh?¡±

    ¡°Meh~¡±

    Qiao Chu and the rest of the team stared wordlessly as they watched a human and sheep converse. The conversation was interspersed with the little ck cat¡¯s meowing and all of the people watching were terribly confused.

    After setting the conditions with Lord Meh Meh, Jun Wu Xie no longer stopped it from following them. And having acknowledged its new ¡°feedtress¡±, Lord Meh Meh was hopping happily along, chomping up a circle of grass around Jun Wu Xie¡¯s feet. The look of absolute satisfaction showed just how pleased it was with the feed.

    ¡°You really want to keep it?¡± Qiao Chu was still unable toe to terms with this sudden new development. People came to the Battle Spirits Forest to hunt Spirit Beasts and retrieve spirit stones. Jun Wu Xie outshone everyone in this aspect, besides killing Spirit Beasts, she was bringing one back with her!! And a Guardian grade one at that!

    What kind of heaven defying luck was that! ?

    ¡°Mmm.¡± Jun Wu Xie nodded. If the concern regarding its lifespan is addressed, she couldn¡¯t have been more pleased to keep a cute furry live pet.

 Chapter 517

    Chapter 517: ¡°The Relentless Little Tail in the Shadows (8)¡±

    Lord Meh Meh might not be overly smart but its battle power was rather impressive. It made for an excruciatingly adorable pet and could efficiently double up as a strong melee force. It was an extremely wee addition to Jun Wu Xie in her relentless pursuit of power and strength.

    Moreover.....

    She did not even have to fork out anything to feed it. As long as grass grew wherever they went, Lord Meh Meh would be well satisfied.

    ¡°Its name is Lord Meh Meh? You named it?¡± Qiao Chu asked, his face incredulous.

    ¡°It told me.¡± Jun Wu Xie said stoically.

    ¡°.....¡± What an unbelievable Spirit Beast this was, it not could transform, it was able to give itself a name. But..... what kind of a wacky name was that! ?

    ¡°Erm..... Although I¡¯m a little overwhelmed right now, but it¡¯s not too bad. With Lord Meh Meh here with us, we wouldn¡¯t need to worry about spirit stones anymore.¡± Qiao Chu said, rather optimistically.

    For a Guardian grade Spirit Beast to take on other Spirit Beasts, it would be just like slicing through radishes, it would be so easy!

    However..... Qiao Chu quickly realised that he might have been a little too naive!

    The possibility that ordinary Spirit Beasts would confront a Guardian grade Spirit Beast was equivalent to a big fat zero. Lord Meh Meh would unquestionably be able to kill the other Spirit Beasts within a second, but there was a prerequisite before that!

    They had to find Lord Meh Meh a target first!

    The Guardian grade Spirit Beast following behind them doggedly, like a tail on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s back, its hard hooves tapping incessantly upon the ground and it would take a chomp of the grass, as it followed closely behind Jun Wu Xie. Although by all looks, it looked every inch to be just a dumb sheep in its current form, it was nevertheless a genuine and fully authentic Guardian grade Spirit Beast and the aura that emanated from its mere presence, had well alerted all Spirit Beasts in a hundred meter radius and all the Spirit Beasts had long scattered in all directions from the overwhelmingly powerful aura of Lord Meh Meh before Qiao Chu and the others could even approach their targets!

    Killed in a blink?

    Hahaha.....

    Blink all you want!

    Find it a Spirit Beast in the first ce!

    Qiao Chu could not even find the tears although he really wanted to cry at that moment.

    Till thest night before the Spirit Hunt was scheduled to end, Qiao Chu and the others had not even seen the shadow of a single Spirit Beast within the vast Battle Spirits Forest. The dark dangerous forest which had crawled with Spirit Beasts before, suddenly seemed that they had all be extinct, where they were not able to find a single trace of them.

    Sitting beside a fire, Qiao Chu looked crestfallen as he stared at Lord Meh Meh who was grazing the grass around the feet of Jun Wu Xie, his eyes filled with resentment.

    ¡°It¡¯s all your fault! We did not even smell a single Spirit Beast!¡± Qiao Chu was indignant. He felt as though he had been conned.

    Lord Meh Meh raised its head. It looked at Qiao Chu and tilted its head, its face looking rather puzzled.

    ¡°You can¡¯t me it for that. The aura of a Guardian grade Spirit Beast is too strong and it had decreased quite a lot by taking its current miniature form. If Lord Meh Meh had remained in its original form, not to mention a hundred meter radius, you double the distance and you still wouldn¡¯t begin to dream of seeing a single Spirit Beast.¡± Fan Jin said with augh, feeling extremely happy that Lord Meh Meh had chosen to join the party. He had been feeling very guilty towards Jun Wu Xie and seeing Jun Wu Xie gain such an exemry Spirit Beast as her protector, he was really happy for her.

    ¡°Spirit Stones! Spirit Stones!¡± Qiao Chu moaned, his hands covering his face, having no appetite to even eat.

    ¡°We had quite a haul of Spirit Stones from before, thest few days would not have made that big a difference right?¡± Fan Jin saw Qiao Chu¡¯s mournful look and could not help but feel a little curious. The team had sessfully hunted down a good number of Spirit Beasts throughout the Spirit Hunt and that had included quite a few high grade Spirit Beasts. With this result, they would most definitely stir up quite a storm after the Spirit Hunt ended, so why was Qiao Chu still feeling so miserable?

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t understand.¡± Qiao Chu said with a heavy sigh.

    The few of them in the gang had intended right from the start to not hand their Spirit Stones over to the Zephyr Academy. To these poor youths who had lived in abject poverty for years, these spirit stones were precious money, rarely avable to them. They had not enrolled into the Zephyr Academy aspiring to be diligent and studious disciples, and the Spirit Hunt had just been a bonus activity for them. They were not about to give up such arge amount of treasured Spirit Stones in exchange for mere scores!!

 Chapter 518

    Chapter 518: ¡°The Relentless Little Tail in the Shadows (9)¡±

    They would naturally keep it and exchange them for money. Without a doubt!

    Fan Jin was not aware of their intentions and had taken out his own share of spirit stones for the others to distribute but was rejected by Hua Yao.

    After filling up its tummy, Lord Meh Meh was finally willing to bother itself with these ¡°ignorant humans¡±. In his eyes, only its ¡°feedtress¡± was worth its attention.

    But.....

    After having heard Qiao Chu¡¯s incessant grumblings, Lord Meh Meh raised its head and stared at its ¡°feedstress¡±, a look of worry on its face.

    Under the warm glow from the fire, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face did not show much of an expression but only had her head and eyes lowered, and was only nibbling at the rations held in her hand.

    [But what if its ¡°feedstress¡± were to think that it was trying to interfere with the humans¡¯ affairs? What should it do then?]

    Worried that it would be despised by the irreceable ¡°feedstress¡± it had just found, Lord Meh Meh trotted over to stand right before Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie raised her head a little and looked at the dumb sheep before her eyes. She then reached out and ruffled the soft wool on the fluffy little sheep.

    ¡°Meh~¡±

    [My ¡°Feedstress¡±, I will prove that I can contribute too!]

    ¡°?¡± Jun Wu Xie was rather puzzled.

    Anxious to gain Jun Wu Xie¡¯s approval, Lord Meh Meh turned its tiny little head and stuck its mouth into its thick covering of wool and rummaged through it vigorously.

    After a while, it turned its head back with its mouth full. It then lowered its head and opened its mouth.

    Clink, tter, clunk.....

    A heap of myriad coloured, in assorted sizes, spirit stones poured out and scattered around Jun Wu Xie¡¯s feet.

    ¡°.....¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes widened at the sight.

    The moaning Qiao Chu at the side suddenly found his jaw dropped to the ground.....

    ¡°These are Spirit Stones?¡± Fei Yan stretched out his hand, intending to pick up a piece to take a closer look at it, but before he could pick it up, a tiny hoof had suddenly stepped onto it possessively, refusing to let it budge!

    ¡°Meh!¡±

    [This is for my ¡°Feedstress¡±!]

    ¡°.....¡± Fei Yan¡¯s mouth twitched in annoyance. Although he did not understand what Lord Meh Meh was bleating about, but judging from the expression and Lord Meh Meh¡¯s actions, its meaning couldn¡¯t be any clearer, so Fei Yan had no choice but to release the spirit stone.

    After Lord Meh Meh was satisfied, it finally lifted its little hoof off.

    It then went to those spirit stones that had rolled a little further and pushed them with its tiny hooves to gather them all closer around Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Meh~¡± and Lord Meh Meh raised its head proudly.

    [Lord Meh Meh is the absolute best!]

    Jun Wu Xie stared at the dumb sheep that was looking mighty proud of itself and remaining in that position trying so hard to win her praise, she relented and stretched out her hand to rubbed the sheep on its head.

    ¡°Meh~¡± The dumb sheep was extremely pleased and it trotted over to lie down beside Jun Wu Xie¡¯s feet. Even though it had already eaten its fill, it found out that it was rather invigorating to lie down on the extra sweet smelling grass beside Jun Wu Xie!

    [If it had known that its ¡°feedstress¡± liked these sparkling stones so much, it would have kept all those sparkling stones from the Spirit Beasts it had killed in the past.]

    The little ck cat could not make itself look on and raised its paws over its eyes. The little cat could note to terms with the fact that it had been scared off by this totally brainless and moronic example of a dumb sheep just yesterday.

    [That was a ¡°cat¡±astrophe! How humiliating!]

    Qiao Chu stared at the heap of spirit stones, and his eyes were totally sparkling with greed. But with Fei Yan having set as a prime example, he did not darey his hands of them. But.....

    ¡°Little Xie, when we get back, what do you say we make a trip to the auction house?¡± The heap of spirit stones before him, sparkled just like a mountain of gold.

    And based on his observation, all those spirit stones were not too small in size, looking to have been retrieved from a medium grade spirit beast at least, and mixed within that mesmerizing pile, he could see quite a number of high grade spirit stones as well!

    Just that one mouthful from Lord Meh Meh had far surpassed what they had managed to slowly gather from days of fighting Spirit Beasts!

    ¡°Sure.¡± Jun Wu Xie nodded. She had almost depleted the banknotes she had with her and she intended to keep a portion of the Spirit Stones and wait till Long Qi and his men arrive at the Zephyr Academy to demand for an appropriate answer for the prior incident and have them bring them back to the Qi Kingdom. As for the rest, using them to beef up their financial resources would not be a bad idea.

    The amount of money they had needed to raise to enroll into the Zephyr Academy had gradually made Jun Wu Xie aware that it was a necessity to have some money on them all the time!

 Chapter 519

    Chapter 519: ¡°The Spirit Hunt Ends (1)¡±

    With the dumb sheep with them, Jun Wu Xie and her team decided to give up on hunting any Spirit Beasts. All of them were set to return early the next morning and that would mark the end of the Spirit Hunt.

    This Spirit Hunt meant differently for different disciples. To some, it might be just the same as all the previous Spirit Hunts, and to others, it might have been an unforgettable experience. But to another group of disciples, their lives had ended there, within the dark depths of the Battle Spirits Forest.

    Groups of disciples started to return, wave after wave. Some came back happy while some came back sad and miserable. Quite a number of them came in carrying wounds on their exhausted bodies, and carried by their teammates.

    The weary youths who had toiled through the entirety of the Spirit Hunt were ecstatic to finally be leaving the Battle Spirits Forest. The strong ones had the opportunity to prove their strength and power by killing various Spirit Beasts, while the weak who would have been a constant target and mercilessly hunted by Spirit Beasts and other disciples, had to survive every single day by running and hiding, making it a miserable experience for them.

    The teachers counted and totaled the returning disciples one by one and recorded the quantity of spirit stones they had in their possession. Some disyed their impressive hauls and some presented empty hands, and all kinds of emotions were witnessed.

    Jun Wu Xie and her team returned at a time that was neither too early nor toote. When they walked into the camp, the ce was already filled with other disciples who had returned before them. For most of them, their nerves had constantly been on edge for the past seven days and they were finally able to rx. The disciples huddled closely together, sharing their exploits and harrowing experiences, using what they had witnessed in the Battle Spirits Forest as fodder, albeit with much exaggeration. But no one would bother to point out any contradictions or delve deep into their stories and tales of valor at that time, as they all just needed some entertainment, as they rested their weary hearts and bodies.

    When Jun Wu Xie and her group returned, the teacher that tallied their scores was one that they had never met before. The few of them just handed over a few low grade spirit stones to just brush the issue aside, and totally ignored the upraised eyebrow of the teacher before them. Fan Jin had initially intended to hand over all the Spirit Stones he had on him.

    But when he saw what Jun Wu Xie and the others did, he retained arge part of his spirit stones with him and only handed over a few pieces.

    ¡°Fan Jin, when you take part in the Spirit Hunts in future, do not pair yourself up with useless disciples again.¡± The Teacher who was in charge of tallying their scores had upon seeing Fan Jin¡¯s ¡°results¡±, frowned deeply. Fan Jin had always enjoyed a ster reputation in the Zephyr Academy and his righteous and upright character had made him popr with the teachers. Although he was the strongest or most powerful, they still expected much from him.

    When Fan Jin had taken part in the previous Spirit Hunts, he might not have hauled in the most spirit stones, but his results had still well surpassed most of the others. But this time, the quantity that Fan Jin had handed in, was significantly less than what he had acquired before, and they were all just low grade spirit stones, without a single medium grade stone among them.

    That Teacher had naturally med Fan Jin¡¯s less than ster result onto the ragtag bunch of Jun Wu Xie and the disciples from the branch division.

    Fan Jin gave the Teacher a sheepish smile and did not say anything.

    Throughout the whole Spirit Hunt in thest seven days, he had not had to even exert much of an effort at all. With Qiao Chu andpany in his team, there were not many opportunities that gave him any chance to make himself useful at all.

    After tallying their results, Qiao Chu and the other three of them were to go to the camp set up for disciples from the branch division. Jun Wu Xie bade their farewell and they were going to leave when Fan Jin rushed over to them at that moment.

    ¡°Qiao Chu! Guys! Wait a moment!¡±

    Qiao Chu turned his head, puzzled as he saw Fan Jin running over to them, panting heavily, but with a big smile on his face.

    ¡°Big brother Fan, what is it?¡± Qiao Chu had a good impression of Fan Jin.

    ¡°These spirit stones, are for all of you.¡± Fan Jin took out all the spirit stones he had hidden earlier and pressed them into Qiao Chu¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you hand them in?¡± Qiao Chu was surprised, the weight of the spirits stones in his hand was very close to what they had given to Fan Jin in their even distribution.

    Fan Jin replied, a little embarrassed: ¡°For this Spirit Hunt, I did not contribute much. All these should rightfully belong to all of you as I cannot take credit for all the efforts that you guys had put in. I still have matters I need to look into back there, so I¡¯ll make a move. Let¡¯s talk again.¡± With that, Fan Jin turned without waiting for Qiao Chu to reply and ran off.

    Qiao Chu scratched the back of his head, and Rong Ruoughed.

    That Fan Jin might be a little too inflexible at times but he has a absolutely honest and upright nature.

    He is definitely a good guy.

 Chapter 520

    Chapter 520: ¡°The Spirit Hunt Ends (2)¡±

    Within the noisy and bustling campgrounds, a single figure attracted many eyes to turn.

    The youths who had been huddled together chatting away suddenly turned and fixated their gaze on the figure that had attracted all their eyes.

    Jun Wu Xie walked slowly into the campgrounds, the ck cat restedzily on her shoulders. But what had made all those pairs of eyes to stare at them was actually the tiny Lord Meh Meh trotting closely behind Jun Wu Xie.

    The weak looking tinymb trotted, shadowing Jun Wu Xie like a little tail on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s back. Its tiny form and fluffy looks attracted quite a few fond gazes from the girls but most of the male disciples snorted derisively as their eyes fell onto that scene.

    The Battle Spirits Forest was filled with all kinds of Spirit Beasts. They ranged from the strongest Guardian grade Spirit Beasts to the weakest and lowliest low grade Spirit Beasts.

    Some of the low grade Spirit Beasts were not even equipped to perform any attacks and were the prime targets of many of the disciples. They usually possessed qualities just like Lord Meh Meh, small and tiny in size, looking incredibly innocent and harmless, and people could tell with one look that they were low grade Spirit Beasts. Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face was already infamous and was almost a ¡°celebrity¡± in the Zephyr Academy, and all the other disciples recognised her identity with a single nce.

    Having gone into the Battle Spirits Forest and actually bringing a low grade Spirit Beast out with him made the other disciples look at him as some kind of a joke.

    ¡°With his powers, I doubt he would be able to even kill that low grade Spirit Beast following behind him. If not, why would he want to have such a weak Spirit Beast dogging his every step?¡± A youth who had always detested Jun Xie could not help himself but grumble to hispanion in a malicious tone.

    ¡°He might not be very strong, but no one can match up to him when ites to shamelessness. Havingtched onto Fan Jin, he would definitely make it through the Spirit Hunt safe and sound even if he could not achieve any outstanding results. You must have realised that disciples from the branch division had always suffered heavy casualties and if not for Fan Jin¡¯s protection, that little brat might very well not even make it back here alive.¡±

    ¡°I saw it very clearly earlier. Senior Fan did not achieve good results this time round. He must have been dragged down by those leeches. If not for them, Senior Fan would never have produced such dismal results with his spirit stones.¡±

    Several youths gathered together to further criticize and condemn Jun Wu Xie and a youth who happened past them suddenly stopped and stared at them with a frown on his face. ¡°Jun Xie is nothing like the kind of person you guys are making him out to be.¡±

    The youths who had been happily caught up with their condemnations and insults suddenly stopped and turned their eyes to look. They saw that it was a senior from the Beast Spirit faculty. That senior had not really been outstanding, but everyone knew of him now all because of one reason alone. That he was mentoring a new disciple this year, and that disciple was the only one admitted into the Spirit Healer faculty, Li Zi Mu.

    Li Zi Mu¡¯s mentor was actually speaking out for Jun Xie!? Not a single one among them would have ever expected that to happen.

    That youth nagged a little and left with his ownpanions. After they have walked a distance, hispanions asked: ¡°Why are you suddenly defending Jun Xie? Weren¡¯t you really angry that he had tried to steal Li Zi Mu¡¯s.....¡±

    The youth replied with a self deprecatingugh: ¡°I had been too blind to see, and used Jun Xie of stealing from Li Zi Mu. But even if you kill me now, I will never believe a word of it.¡± The youth had looked at Jun Xie with great disapproval. But in the Battle Spirits Forest, after he had protected Li Zi Mu from getting hurt, Li Zi Mu had not only showed himself to be ungrateful, but had even pleaded and begged to be epted into Fan Jin¡¯s team instead, which had really infuriated him. However, it was instead Jun Xie, whom he secretly despised, that left them with a variety of medicine without a word.

    And it was all thanks to those medicine, that had allowed his team to recover quickly, and to fullyplete the Spirit Hunt. If not for Jun Xie¡¯s kind gesture, he would expect that at least half of his team would have died in the Battle Spirits Forest.

    After that ordeal, he finally understood.....

    That rumours were not to be believed!

 Chapter 521

    Chapter 521: ¡°The Spirit Hunt Ends (3)¡±

    The team that Li Zi Mu had initially been with were greatly helped by Jun Xie in the Battle Spirits Forest and after returning back to the campgrounds, they began to consciously and unconsciously defend Jun Xie¡¯s reputation.

    They were betrayed by Li Zi Mu and had almost lost their lives in the dense forest. Jun Xie¡¯s kind gesture had saved them and they were extremely grateful to him. But they had also fallen victim to Li Zi Mu¡¯s exaggerated lies and had previously been party to criticizing Jun Xie as well and had condemned him. Hence, although they were feeling grateful in their hearts, they were too ashamed to face Jun Xie, as the guilt gnawed at their hearts.

    The news that Jun Xie had brought back a low grade Spirit Beast back soon spread throughout the campgrounds. But this piece of news had not even stirred up much attention when another piece of news shocked the entire camp.

    The team reputed to be the strongest with Lu Wei Jie and the others had surprisingly announced their withdrawal before the Spirit Hunt had ended, and no a single member of the team remained. They had all been escorted back to the Zephyr Academy by Nangong Xu personally.

    That rming piece of news shocked all the disciples present and endless spections and debates ensued.

    It must be known that the first ranked in the previous Spirit Tournament had suddenly disappeared that year and had not been seen in the Zephyr Academy for quite some time and Lu Wei Jie was the current most powerful disciple in the Zephyr Academy!

    After the top ranked disciple was no longer around, everyone had subconsciously presumed Lu Wei Jie to be the strongest one among them and his team this time had not only included him, but also the third ranked Ning Xin from the previous Spirit Tournament in addition to the ninth and tenth ranked as well. The team had also managed to rope in Yin Yan from the Spirit Healer faculty and the rest of the team members were all above average.

    Despite all that, that most morous and star studded team announced their withdrawal from the Spirit Hunt midway through and led back to the Zephyr Academy by Nangong Xu himself. All the other disciples found the situation rather puzzling.

    Many of them were guessing if they might have encountered a most powerful Spirit Beast, a extraordinary high grade one..... Or even a Guardian grade, that had severely injured them all and they had to be sent back to the Zephyr Academy. If not, any other reason that would make them them suddenly withdraw would make things rather suspicious.

    All kind of guesses and theories mushroomed and sprouted, while Jun Wu Xie and Lord Meh Meh found themselves suddenly overlooked.

    The first position for this time¡¯s Spirit Hunt had suddenly been opened up to any of the teams there and the disciples were all brimming with renewed hope.

    The Spirit Hunt had finallye to a close and the mentally and physically exhausted disciples were given one day to rest and recover before they set forth towards the Zephyr Academy. But none of them were aware of the fact that the death toll among the disciples for this Spirit Hunt had surpassed the numbers for any of the previous Spirit Hunts.

    Neither did all the disciples know, in the very near future, a vicious storm was about to hit the Zephyr Academy, throwing everyone into chaotic turmoil.

    For the journey back, Jun Wu Xie brought the little ck cat and Lord Meh Meh to share the same carriage with Fan Jin. Throughout the whole journey, Fan Jin felt as though he was sitting on pins as Lord Meh Meh, who was carried in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s arms, stared at Fan Jin with a look filled with enmity endlessly.

    Fan Jin wanted to cry, he did not know when and how he had offended this horrifyingly powerful Guardian grade Spirit Beast disguised as a tame harmless sheep, and could only smile bitterly at the sheep, in an attempt to diffuse the enmity Lord Meh Meh had towards him.

    It was in futility.....

    Lord Meh Meh still stared him with those hate filled eyes!

    [This guy deserved to be smacked!]

    [He made my ¡°feedstress¡±e into this rumbling and tumbling small box! Depriving the ve¡±meh¡±rable Lord Meh Meh of tasty green grass to chomp on!]

    [Evildoer!]

    [Lord Meh Meh should just eat you instead!]

    If Fan Jin only knew what Lord Meh Meh was really thinking, he would have scrambled and fought to get out of the carriage at that very moment.

    Poor innocent Fan Jin.....

    He wasn¡¯t the one responsible for making Jun Wu Xie get into the box! Do not eat!

 Chapter 522

    Chapter 522: ¡°The Wind Kicks Up (1)¡±

    The Zephyr Academy was still the same as before, quiet and tranquil, looking as if nothing had happened.

    The Spirit Hunt had ended and the disciples returned, all of themfortably settled back into familiar surroundings as they recounted all that they had experienced back in the Battle Spirits Forest.

    But it was right within this tranquility that a storm was about to rage.

    All the disciples had still not fully recovered from the trials they had undergone from the Spirit Hunt and it had barely been two days since they had returned back to the academy that an astonishing piece of news reached their ears.

    Lu Wei Jie and the others in his team who had withdrawn themselves prematurely from the recently ended Spirit Hunt had been expelled from the Zephyr Academy in punishment. Although they had not revealed the reason, but the marching orders had been given. More than twenty disciples were suddenly struck off from the Zephyr Academy¡¯s roster.

    The list had even included thest Spirit Tournament¡¯s second ranked Lu Wei Jie.

    All the disciples driven out of the Zephyr Academy were disciples who had been in the same team with Lu Wei Jie, and with the exceptions of Ning Xin and Yin Yan, none was spared!

    It caused a bigmotion. Even when the Zephyr Academy tried to hide it, the astounding news could not be suppressed!

    All the other disciples were shocked by the revtion. Lu Wei Jie¡¯s sudden withdrawal from the Spirit Hunt with his team had already sparked off much debate and arguments, and now that all of them were suddenly expelled, the voices raised in questions reached new heights!

    In the Vice Headmaster¡¯s office, Ning Rui¡¯s face was dark as he looked at the pale faced Ning Xin, his eyes narrowed in admonishment.

    ¡°In regards to this matter, I have already cleared it with the Headmaster. Lu Wei Jie and the others will assume the responsibilities for it. Just make sure you stay within the office during this period and do not go anywhere. And only after the matter dies down, we¡¯ll makes other ns.¡± Ning Rui¡¯s mood could not get any worse at the moment. He had thought that after the recent Spirit Hunt, he would be rid of Fan Jin, one of the biggest thorns in his side. Never had he expected that Ning Xin would stir up such a big mess, failing in her mission, and even offended such powerful people.

    The disciples of Mu Chen from the Cloud Treading Peak and the most ferocious strike force, the Rui Lin Army.....

    When Nangong Xu had just brought Ning Xin and Lu Wei Jie back and reported the news to him, Ning Rui had almost exploded in rage.

    He knew better than anyone what kind of a temperament his own daughter possessed. Ning Rui had privately approved of Ning Xin¡¯s power and her deviously scheming mind privately. She had always been cautious and dependable when carrying out her schemes and when he found out that she had stirred up so much trouble with such dire consequences this time, Ning Rui had been rather shocked.

    Although he knew that the severity of the matter would even implicate the reputation of the Zephyr Academy, but Ning Rui could not leave his own daughter in the lurch. If Ning Xin¡¯s misdeeds were made known and spread, not only she would lose her standing in the academy, even his position as the Vice Headmaster would be put at risk.

    Hence, Ning Rui had had no choice but to lower himself before Fan Qi this once, and pleaded with tears in his eyes. Fan Qi had relented when he was reminded of the fact that they were fellow disciples under the same Master and had allowed them to secretly remove Lu Wei Jie and the others, to hide the truth of the matter.

    Expelling more than twenty disciples all at once, was also deemed to be a form of answer to Rong Heng and Long Qi.

    ¡°Yes. I havemitted a big mistake in this matter and I plead for my father¡¯s forgiveness. I promise to be extra careful in future.¡± Ning Xin nodded obediently, but her heart was still in a state of panic.

    ¡°I will leave Yin Yan in your hands for the time being. You should know very well how he should be used.¡± Ning Rui said, his eyes staring at Ning Xin.

    Ning Xin acknowledged, submissively docile.

    Ning Rui sighed and asked again: ¡°You are sure you saw them clearly? Jun Xie and those boys from the branch division are really that powerful?¡± What really made Ning Rui uneasy besides the fact that their attempt at murder had failed, was Jun Xie¡¯s, Qiao Chu¡¯s and the others¡¯ overwhelming powers.

    Before this, Ning Rui had not perceived Jun Xie as a threat at all and seen the boy only as a pawn to be used to attack Fan Jin. He had not seen the need for him to personally deal with such a petty and lowly disciple then.

 Chapter 523

    Chapter 523: ¡°The Wind Kicks Up (2)¡±

    But this time, Ning Xin had brought back shocking news with her.

    Ning Rui had never even bothered to look Jun Xie in the eye and he was astounded to suddenly be hearing that he possessed such overwhelming power while those mysterious disciples from the branch division had possessed purple spirits!

    That was just too unbelievable!

    Purple spirits, they were the pinnacle of strength and power and they have not been seen in thest century. Why would the amazing power suddenly show up on disciples of the branch division? All of those revtions had shocked Ning Rui beyond words and he could not fullyprehend them.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure I saw them clearly. It is all true.....¡± When she recalled all that she saw that day, Ning Xin could not help but tremble uncontrobly.

    Ning Rui¡¯s frown grew deeper, ¡°Have you ever faced off with Jun Xie before?¡±

    Ning Xin shook her head immediately.

    ¡°Never did. All the deeds were carried out by Yin Yan.¡±

    Ning Rui tapped his fingers on his table while deep in thought. After a Fan Jin wins over the youths and all their overwhelming strength, it would deal a big blow to the ns we had in ce. Since you have never been in direct confrontation with Jun Xie before, you should use everything within your ability to win him over and convince him to switch sides.¡±

    He never believed in eternal enmities, and neither in eternal friendships. Ning Rui was able to size up the situation rather quickly.

    When Jun Xie had still been perceived as trash, he had been happy to see his daughter use him as a pawn. But when the pawn was found to possess such great power, it would not be wise to leave him at the enemy¡¯s side.

    Ning Xin was aghast. ¡°Father, Jun Xie might have turned out more powerful than we expected him to be. But he is still rather young and I don¡¯t think we need to.....¡±

    ¡°What do you know!?¡± Ning Rui chided sternly.

    Ning Xin trembled.

    ¡°Where did you think those few purple spirits had suddenly sprouted out from? I have thoroughly checked on all the people around Fan Jin. Even if we don¡¯t mention him as he is still a young youth, but not even his well respected father will be able to win the favour of any purple spirit exponents! If Fan Jin was really that capable, he would not have been so badly toyed by your schemes. Those few purple spirit users must be linked to Jun Xie. If we manage to win Jun Xie over to our side, we won¡¯t just be winning over one person, but also the powerful exponents behind him!¡± Ning Rui said with a chillingugh and based on Ning Xin¡¯s observations, Jun Xie had broken through to the yellow spirit level.

    A fourteen year old who had broken through to the yellow spirit level..... What kind of an unbelievable gift was that? And added to that, he had a rather powerful ring spirit as well, which made Jun Xie an excellent target. But most importantly, it was what the inconceivable purple spirit exponents behind him would bring!

    If he was able to sessfully convince those few purple spirit users toe over on his side, and everything that was happening now, would no longer pose to be a problem anymore.

    Ning Xin gasped loudly, as she realised how important it was to win Jun Xie over.

    ¡°But I have mentored Yin Yan all this while, whereas things between him and Jun Xie.....¡± Ning Xin¡¯s voice trailed off as she bit on her lip. The fact that Yin Yan had been able to still remain in the Zephyr Academy was never her father¡¯s intention, but it was all due to his own position in the Academy.

    The disciples of the Spirit Healer faculty had always been independently controlled by Gu Li Sheng himself and not even the Headmaster was able to interfere with him. And the incident in the Battle Spirits Forest was known only to the few people Nangong Xu, Fan Qi and Ning Rui. In order to protect the Zephyr Academy¡¯s reputation, not a single one among them dared to leak a word of it to anybody. Gu Li Sheng was hence unaware of the matter and would naturally not drive Yin Yan out.

    Yin Yan had served as Ning Xin¡¯s ward for a rather long time and clever as she was, Ning Xin knew how Yin Yan felt towards her.

    But his position and his obedience had made Ning Xin find him useful and easy to manipte. But if it came to threatening her own interests, there wasn¡¯t much that Ning Xin would hesitate to sacrifice.

 Chapter 524

    Chapter 524: ¡°The Wind Kicks Up (3)¡±

    ¡°The truth of the matter was that Li Zi Mu was the one who started the whole farce and Yin Yan was inexorably duped into ying along with it.¡± Ning Rui said with a meaningful nce to Ning Xin.

    Ning Xin¡¯s eyes lit up and a smile grew on her lips.

    ¡°What Father means is for Yin Yan to go apologise to Jun Xie.¡±

    Ning Rui nodded, satisfacted. ¡°This time, do not fail me again, or I will really be utterly disappointed with you.¡± Ning Rui¡¯s steely gaze fell on Ning Xin suddenly felt the chill from those eyes. Even though they were linked in blood, Ning Xin was still extremely fearful of her own father.

    ¡°I won¡¯t.....¡± Ning Xin gulped, as she hurriedly reassured.

    However, things did not turn out the way as what Ning Xin and Ning Rui had nned.

    Ning Rui had intended for Lu Wei Jie and the other over twenty disciples to be scapegoats for the disaster his daughter had caused and thought that the fact that Lu Wei Jie had a soft spot for Ning Xin all this while would make Lu Wei Jie be willing to hide the real truth behind the matter for her.

    But.....

    Ning Rui did not know that Ning Xin had hidden part of the truth from him. In order to save herself, Ning Xin had quickly only brought Yin Yan back with her and left Lu Wei Jie and the rest of the team in the lurch which had almost caused all of them to lose their lives.

    In view of the circumstances, there was no way Lu Wei Jie would hide the truth for Ning Xin, especially when they got to know that he and the other over twenty disciples were to be driven out of the Zephyr Academy while Ning Xin and Yin Yan did not suffer any form of punishment in the least.

    Lu Wei Jie was absolutely outraged!

    At the mains gates of the Zephyr Academy, more than twenty disciples who had been expelled from the Zephyr Academy stood, theirs faces in tears, all dressed in civilian clothings after they were made to change out of the Zephyr Academy¡¯s uniforms, staring forlornly at the academy they had grown to be so familiar with, their hearts heavy.

    They thought back to the day they had firste here, inspired to achieve their lofty goals, having stood out among the sea of applicants fighting to enroll, and had dreamed of the day that they would one day shoot up the societal ranks. But now, they had nothing left. They had notpleted their studies and they had been thrown out by the Zephyr Academy. All their dreams and aspirations were suddenly shattered and the piecesy crumbled upon the ground before them.

    ¡°Senior Lu, what are we supposed to do in future?¡± A disciple among the group asked as he looked sadly at Lu Wei Jie. Before the gates, many disciples had congregated, here to watch the miserable worms who had been abandoned.

    Lu Wei Jie¡¯s face was ashen as he stared at the whispering disciples grouped together within the Zephyr Academy, and the rage within his chest reached an inferno.

    ¡°What to do! ? Since the Zephyr Academy is not giving us any other way out, then we need not observe or consider any sense of propriety for the academy as well! We can just bring them down with us! I will no longer hold this dump of an academy dear to my heart!¡± Lu Wei Jie shouted angrily.

    The Zephyr Academy had after driving them out of the academy gates, said that those disciples possessed dubious characters and were despicable in their deeds.

    That critique from the academy had inadvertently also killed the futures of all those disciples. With such a testimonialing from the Zephyr Academy, which other respectable academy would be willing to take them in?

    Lu Wei Jie was almost exploding with rage. The prospects for his future had been shining bright. As the second in rank in thest Spirit Tournament, he had everything he wanted going for him. But he had been bewitched by a slut and hadmitted a huge wrong, which finally destroyed his own future and the whole responsibility for it had been thrown onto him. But the one person from whom the whole scheme had originated from, had used her father¡¯s powerful position as the Vice Headmaster, to escaped unscathed. She had not only not been expelled by the Zephyr Academy, but was still enjoying her unchanged status as the Senior Ning that all the disciples respected.

    Based on what! ?

    A slut like that, a shameless girl like that, why should he allow her to achieve the great future that was denied to all of them! ?

    Lu Wei Jie¡¯s expression became grim as his rage and the sense of injustice in his heart grew. It gave him the courage and determination to finally step forward and stand before the gathered disciples behind the gates, and shouted out loudly!

 Chapter 525

    Chapter 525: ¡°The Wind Kicks Up (4)¡±

    ¡°The Zephyr Academy does not do its revered reputation justice and abuses its power for personal gain! We will not ept the injustice!¡±

    Lu Wei Jie¡¯s loud promation made all the disciples within the Zephyr Academy prick up their ears!

    They did not know what had caused Lu Wei Jie and the others to be expelled from the Zephyr Academy and when they heard what Lu Wei Jie had just said, they began to think that there was more than meets the eye in the matter!

    Among the crowd of disciples, a tiny figure stood right at the back of everyone and a slight cold smile appeared on the delicate features on that face.

    ¡®Lu Wei Jie, I spared you your life back then, today, you must really put up a good show for me in return.¡¯

    ¡°Senior Lu!¡± The other youths who had been thrown out with him stared worriedly at Lu Wei Jie. They were been aplices to the crime and had been simrly victimised in this matter hence they naturally knew what Lu Wei Jie was about to say next!

    ¡°All of our futures have been ruined and how much longer do you want to hide the truth for that person!? All of you might be willing to be stepping stones for that person but not me! She was the one behind all of this, so why should we bear all the consequences! ? She is still safe and sound within the academy, enjoying the love and respect from all the disciples who are ignorant of the truth!¡± Lu Wei Jie scolded the others through tightly clenched teeth.

    He was not about to go down without a fight.

    The group of youths lowered their head, the sense of injustice in their hearts were suddenly sparked by Lu Wei Jie¡¯s fiery words!

    ¡°Ning Xin! If you still have any conscience left in you,e out here right this instant! You were ovee by your own greed and attempted to murder the disciples from the Cloud Treading Peak and the General of the Rui Lin Army! The attempt failed and you pushed all the me onto us! In order for the Zephyr Academy to answer to the Cloud Treading Peak and the Rui Lin Army, they have dumped all responsibility for the matter on all of us here and thrown us out of the Zephyr Academy, making us bear all the me! We have no other way out of this, while you are being absolvedpletely from the matter! Just because your father is the Vice Headmaster of the Zephyr Academy! Just because the Headmaster and your father are fellow disciples!¡± Lu Wei Jie was not going to hold back in the slightest. Since Ning Xin and Ning Rui were not giving them a way out of this, he didn¡¯t see any need to hide anything!

    Even if he would not be able to finish his academic studies, he was confident he would still seed with his family¡¯s strong connections!

    Lu Wei Jie¡¯s words stirred the crowd of disciples gathered before them!

    What is this about the Cloud Treading Peak!? What is this about the Rui Lin Army..... The two names uttered endlessly thundered in the ears and stuck like lightning into the hearts of the disciples there!

    Ning Xin plotted against those two powers!?

    What really happened!!?

    Fanned by Lu Wei Jie¡¯s inmmatory words, the other youths who had been prepared to forgive and move on were suddenly acutely made aware of the discrepancy in the punishment meted out to Ning Xin and them. They grew angry and joined with Lu Wei Jie, spilling every single detail they knew about the incident that happened in the Battle Spirits Forest.

    More than twenty youths chirped, one after another, as they exined in detail, all that had gone on in their own words.

    The real truth when revealed, had all the disciples tongue tied and staring in disbelief, their faces in shock!

    Lu Wei Jie and Ning Xin were both well known and leading figures among the disciples of the Zephyr Academy. Although Lu Wei Jie was not as worshipped and loved like Ning Xin was, but he possessed great power and was an individual who won everyone¡¯s praise as a prodigious youth.

    Both of them had enjoyed a rather good rtionship with each other and all the disciples knew that they had been in the same team during the Spirit Hunt.

    But now, everyone in that team had been thrown out together with Lu Wei Jie, but for the exception of Ning Xin and Yin Yan. The circumstances were already suspicious by itself and with Lu Wei Jie and the others¡¯ statements, a fiery debate suddenly erupted heatedly among all the disciples!

    Nobody could easily ept the picture of the usually gentle and graceful Senior Ning they had in their minds could possibly be the very same person as the image of a greedy murderer who lusted for personal enrichment and was a despicable girl, who would betray her own fellow disciples, as described by Lu Wei Wei Jie and the group of twenty over youths before them.

    Lu Wei Jie and the other youths grew angrier as they spoke and they went on to st at Ning Rui and Fan Qi for the unjust and unequal way the matter had been handled.

    ¡°You think that you can use us to appease the rage of the Cloud Treading Peak and the Rui Lin Army!? I think you are making a very big mistake here! As brilliant as General Long is, he will never believe your one sided response. You just wait till the Rui Lin Armyes knocking upon these very gates!¡±

 Chapter 526

    Chapter 526: ¡°Sudden Affability (1)¡±

    Lu Wei Jie had told Long Qi every single detail of the truth of the matter and if Ning Rui intended to use the fact that they had expelled more than twenty disciples to brush the whole matter aside, they would have to see if Long Qi believed them at all!

    ¡°I will state today that I, and the brothers with me here today, hereby cut all ties with the Zephyr Academy! With an academy that practises such fraud and cronyism, I, Lu Wei Jie, refuses to dance ording to their whims! Today, I dere that it is not the case that the Zephyr Academy has thrown me and my brothers in arms here out, but that we choose not to remain in this ce of filth and contamination!¡± Lu Wei Jie said resolutely and after he finished, he turned to leave without looking back once, refusing to look at the ce for another moment.

    All the other youths who had been expelled from the Zephyr Academy followed suit and left behind them countless questions and conjectures to rise within the disciples of the Zephyr Academy.

    At that moment, the simmering pot that was the Zephyr Academy suddenly exploded as everyone started throwing their own versions and opinions on the matter into the overflowing pot.

    While the tiny figure at the back, slipped away unnoticed, carrying her little ck cat in her arms.

    It seemed that Lu Wei Jie wasn¡¯t that dense after all. Instead of allowing the Zephyr Academy to fully pin the unequivocal me of the matter onto him, he had chosen to reveal everything and left in an indignant rage of righteousness, cleansing off the usations pinned on his back.

    In that way, he might still have a sliver of a chance for his future with that gamble.

    At least he understood what he stood to lose.

    Jun Wu Xie faded away among the crowd as she left. She knew after today¡¯s events, not matter what Heaven defying abilities Ning Xin possessed, she would not be able to erase all the doubts and malicious guesses from the hearts of the disciples in the Zephyr Academy as it was a fact that she still remained there, while Lu Wei Jie and the other youths had been forced to leave.

    The show was just beginning. Would Ning Xin be able to withstand what was about toe?

    Very soon, the speech that Lu Wei Jie had given just before he left reached the ears of Ning Xin. She almost exploded with rage but she realised that Lu Wei Jie¡¯s actions was hisst gamble, and a form of revenge against Ning Xin herself.

    The rumours currently pervading the hallowed halls of the Zephyr Academy was that Ning Xin attempted to rob by murder and when it failed, she persecuted fellow disciples to escape.

    Suddenly, Ning Xin¡¯s reputation fell from the clouds and was quickly trampled in mud!

    Ning Xin did not even dare to leave her room then. She had already been deeply worried that Long Qi would not let the matter rest so easily and now Lu Wei Jie had stabbed her so badly causing the voices in the academy to rise in dissent. Many of the youths who had previously adored and worshipped her have now been turned by those swirling rumours and despised her to be a beautiful and vicious witch.

    Ning Rui had wanted to help salvage Ning Xin¡¯s tattered reputation and got several disciples to spread rumours saying that Lu Wei Jie had failed in winning the heart of Ning Xin in his pursuit and had harboured hatred after being spurned. And when he was expelled formitting those heinous crimes, he had acted on that hatred and tried to smear Ning Xin as he left.

    Those false rumours might have dampened the heat a little and led some easily manipted disciples to believe them. But the majority of the disciples were still doubtful and suspicious, and even when they did not debate the issue openly, the discussions that went on in private, however did not abate in the slightest.

    Ning Xin was not able to maintain her image as the perfect Senior among the disciples anymore this time.

    The glories of her past faded into oblivion, and if she dared to appear before the disciples of the Zephyr Academy, she would no longer be greeted by the looks of adtion and worship, but faced with eyes filled with mistrust and suspicion.

    Although she had not been confronted with using fingers, but being forced to face such treatment, was hell for someone who was so used to having her every whim catered for. She sought endlessly for a way to get herself out of the predicament but she could not think up any suitable ns. She could only forced herself to put on a facade of calm and bury all the usatory voices deep in her heart. But in private, she had smashed countless scores of ceramics and porcins and shredded embroideries and tapestries in vent.

    Lu Wei Jie, you¡¯ve got guts!

    Ning Xin clenched her jaws. She was unable to stop all the rumours and she still had to carry out the next step in their ns.

    Early that morning, Ning Xin had painstakingly dressed herself up and hurried over toe to the quiet and tranquil little bamboo grove. After meticulously checking over her looks outside the doors, she finally knocked upon the main doors leading into the little bamboo grove.

    ..........

 Chapter 527

    Chapter 527: ¡°Sudden Affability (2)¡±

    When Fan Zhuo opened the main doors in front of the yard, he was surprised a moment as he looked at the beautiful girl standing outside. His eyes shed briefly with an unidentifiable emotion but it quickly disappeared.

    ¡°Little Xin?¡± Fan Zhuo looked puzzled, as his eyes fell on Ning Xin, a person he had not seen for a long time.

    Although the two of them were betrothed to each other in marriage, Fan Zhuo¡¯s declining health by the day had soon stopped anyone from bringing the topic up. In order for him to have a proper ce to recuperate, Fan Zhuo had moved into the little bamboo grove and Ning Xin was seldom seen to appear at this ce.

    He remembered thest time Ning Xin came here was more than a year ago.

    ¡°Big brother Zhuo.¡± Ning Xin¡¯s face lit up in an innocent sweet smile, looking like the pure and naive little girl next door, that made people warm up to her easily.

    ¡°Big Brother Zhuo, Little Xin has note to see you in a rather long while, are you angry with Little Xin?¡±

    Fan Zhuo smiled gently and said: ¡°Not at all.¡±

    Ning Xin looked apologetically at Fan Zhuo, her eyes lowered, her face filled with anguish.

    ¡°I was actually missing Big Brother Zhuo quite a lot but Father reminded me repeatedly that Big Brother Zhuo needed to rest and did not allow me toe disturb your rest. Hence, Little Xin had been holding herself back for so long and note visit Big Brother Zhuo. Big Brother Zhuo, would you please forgive Little Xin?¡±

    Fan Zhuo gave out a lightugh and shook his head good naturedly.

    The joyous smile quickly returned to Ning Xin¡¯s face and as she looked at Fan Zhuo, she made herself say meekly: ¡°Little Xin prepared some glutinous rice cake for Big Brother Zhuo to eat. I remember that Big Brother Zhuo loved to eat it when we were younger.¡± As she said those words, Ning Xin raised up her hand and shook the small intricate lunchbox she held in her hand.

    Fan Zhuo¡¯s eyes lowered slightly just a brief moment and he raised his head back up quickly to look at Ning Xin and say gently: ¡°Little Xin is so thoughtful. The sun out here is too strong,e in and have a cup of tea and rest a little.¡±

    Ning Xin nodded her head with a smile and followed Fan Zhuo into the little dwelling within the bamboo grove. The look of pure innocence and shy manners of a little girl had all disappearedpletely the moment Fan Zhuo had turned his back as she stared at Fan Zhuo thin and skinny back, her eyes dangerously narrowed.

    Fan Zhuo actually possessed outstanding looks and his character was just as exceptional, his failing was his ill health that did not allow him to achieve anything significant.

    If Fan Zhuo was in good health, Ning Xin would be only too happy to be joined in conjugal union with such an outstanding young man. But Fan Zhuo¡¯s weak constitution had dragged him down and he had seemed to be always on hisst breaths and who knew how soon hisst breath woulde. And if Fan Zhuo was dead, the Zephyr Academy¡¯s ownership would most probably fall into the hands of Fan Jin, and by that time, she had her father would not stand a chance anymore.

    But.....

    Ning Xin curled up the corners of her mouth. Fan Zhuo had his own usefulness as well, his pure heart that was free from worldly desires made him easy to manipte.

    In his heart, he must be still looking at her as the naive and innocent little girl from young.

    Ning Xin recollected herself andposed her emotions, as she contemted the situation at hand within the little bamboo grove. After Ah Jing was driven out, the little bamboo grove was left with only Fan Zhuo and Jun Xie in here, with Fan Jin making frequent appearances during meal times.

    Fan Zhuo was here before her eyes, where was Jun Xie?

    Ning Xin squinted her eyes to peer around, trying to locate her real target.

    Just as she was deeply absorbed in her own thoughts, Fan Zhuo suddenly stopped in his tracks.

    Ning Xin did not realise it and nearly walked into Fan Zhuo. She muttered something apologetically and raised her head. Suddenly, she saw a tiny figure standing on the steps right before the bamboo huts, looking directly at her with those piercingly cold eyes!

    Ning Xin¡¯s heart jumped. Ever since the day she had witnessed the glorious battle where Jun Xie had fought the Guardian grade Spirit Beast, she had developed a sudden wariness and fear for the tiny youth that was younger than she was.

    Those eyes on the youth, made her tremble involuntarily whenever she saw them now!

 Chapter 528

    Chapter 528: ¡°Sudden Affability (3)¡±

    ¡°Big Brother Zhuo, this is.....?¡± Ning Xin tried to calm herself, trying to look puzzled as she looked at Jun Xie.

    Fan Zhuo said simply: ¡°This is Jun Xie.¡±

    And just that, seemingly having no intentions to introduce Jun Xie to Ning Xin.

    Nevertheless, Ning Xin had amicably stepped forward herself and pasted her most perfect smile on her face to say: ¡°So you are Jun Xie. I had heard that someone was staying here with Big Brother Zhuo and was feeling rather curious. I had thought that whoever Big Brother Zhuo chose to be friends with must undoubtedly be a nice person. And seeing you today has just confirmed my thoughts.¡±

    Ning Xin¡¯s voice was gentle and moving, her smile warm and sincere.

    Jun Wu Xie was however unmoved and retorted bluntly: ¡°Senior Ning must then be blind.¡±

    She had a nice personality?

    Yelp.

    The smile on Ning Xin¡¯s face froze. She had not expected Jun Xie to be so blunt with his first words to her.

    Fan Zhuo did not seem to have noticed Ning Xin¡¯s awkward predicament and said smilingly: ¡°Little Xie¡¯s personality is a little cold and does not like to mix with people. I hope Little Xin will not hold it against her.¡±

    The way he put it might have sounded like he was helping Ning Xin to lift her out from embarrassment but he had in reality taken the cue from Jun Xie and pped Ning Xin across the face.

    She was able to tell that Jun Xie was nice just with one look? Jun Xie might be right when he had said Ning Xin must be blind.

    The corners of Ning Xin¡¯s mouth froze but fortunately for her, she was used to putting up a false front before others and she managed to hide her embarrassment rather well, as the smile on her face continued to shine.

    ¡°Nonsense, I still think Little Xie is a rather warm person.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie raised an eyebrow slightly and said: ¡°It seems that Senior Ning is not aware of my reputation among the people in the academy?¡±

    The infamy of her name within the Zephyr Academy had spread to cover every corner and even Ah Jing who had previously resided within the detached little bamboo grove had heard about it, moreover for Ning Xin, who resides at the academy itself.

    Clumsy acting, a fail!

    Ning Xin had never spoken to Jun Xie before and she had thought that Jun Xie kept to himself because he was ostracised by all the others. And she had not expected that barely two sentences into their first conversation with each other, Ning Xin was suddenly feeling a stinging burn forming on her cheeks.

    That little brat¡¯s words were all filled with thorns, and it pricked at her to no end!

    Ning Xin drew in a deep breath and quickly tried to recall if she had ever crossed paths with Jun Xie before, but after trying her hardest, she had no recollection of anything like that. She finally concluded that Jun Xie must have known of Yin Yan¡¯s undeniable link to her and was hence so openly hostile to her now.

    After she was able to ascertain the reason, Ning Xin was finally able to rx.

    ¡°Those unfounded rumours are not to be believed! Even now, hanging heavily over the Zephyr Academy are many vicious rumours about me. But the innocent knows they are innocent, and those rumours are spread only to vindicate the good. Big Brother Zhuo must have known what kind of person you really are before he agreed to let you stay here and he knows me, that I would never believe them. Why should we allow ourselves to get upset over nothing?¡± In an attempt to draw Jun Xie closer to her, Ning Xin had even exposed her own predicament to him, hoping to win some sympathy from being in the same boat, to diffuse the hostility that Jun Xie held against her.

    At the same time, she was trying to exonerate herself, when in the future if Jun Xie or Fan Zhuo were to hear anything about the vicious things being said about her in the academy, they would just treat them as baseless ramblings.

    Ning Xin had always prided herself on her ability to cover all bases when she carried out her schemes, but little did she realise that she was no match for the nimble minded Jun Wu Xie this time.

    Jun Wu Xie watched on as Ning Xin yed out her role in her act, her eyes chilly with frost. ¡°But what if they said were true?¡±

    Ning Xin froze once more.

    ¡°I have never been a nice person.¡± Jun Wu Xie was taking great delight in taking repeated digs at Ning Xin.

    The game had only just started, she wanted to see how Ning Xin would squirm and writhe.

    Ning Xin heaved a sigh of relief when she realised that Jun Xie was not talking about her but Jun Xie himself. But even before she could exhale that breath when she suddenly felt ufortably stifled and panicked. Who in the world debased themselves like that?

    She had already said so many nice things to smoothen the whole situation yet Jun Xie was still unhesitatingly admitting that all that had been said about him was true. What did he expect her to say in reply to that?

 Chapter 529

    Chapter 529: ¡°Sudden Affability (4)¡±

    Ning Xin had always possessed the gift of the gab but when faced with Jun Xie¡¯s unconventional way of speaking, she found herself at a loss and her mind suddenly went nk, not knowing what to say in reply.

    Ning Xin suddenly felt that if she was to continue carrying on the conversation with Jun Xie, it would only make things worse. Jun Xie¡¯s undisguised hostility must be due to him still holding grudges against Yin Yan. It seems that she would have to make Yin Yane apologise to Jun Xie first.

    After having decided on her next course of action, Ning Xin no longer persisted on making Jun Xie talk and decided to turn her attention back to Fan Zhuo, putting forth a bashful manner, showing deep concern for his well being, with a series of gentle words.

    And Fan Zhuo¡¯s well mannered personality, finally invited Ning Xin to stay longer for some tea.

    Ning Xin quickly but unhurriedly took out the snacks that she had prepared, and had seemingly unconsciously prepared some for Jun Xie as well, discreetly trying to close the distance between them.

    Jun Wu Xie sat on one side stoically, carrying the little ck cat in her arms. Ning Xin¡¯s sudden cordial and affable actions were seen to be a tad bit too obvious. She had stayed here at the little bamboo grove for quite a period but had never seen Ning Xine anywhere close. And finally just after the Spirit Hunt had ended, she had so eagerlye to their doors, and her words and actions had taken on a stance of familiarity and proximity between them.

    If Jun Wu Xie still could not see Ning Xin¡¯s underlying intentions, she would have lived her two lives in vain.

    And since someone had been so eager toe and asked to be made to feel ufortable, she saw no need to reject such an open invitation, right?

    Jun Wu Xie picked up the snack and bit at it indifferently. When Ning Xin saw Jun Xie eat the snack, she allowed herself to rx a little.

    Fan Zhuo was the most natural one among the three people there, seemingly oblivious to what was going on, and was just chatting with his housemate and his betrothed over tea.

    Ning Xin patiently yed along, while she secretly observed Jun Xie.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the several purple spirit exponents behind Jun Xie, just the attitude that Jun Xie was taking towards her would be enough to make her flip the table before her and fall out with him.

    But in that situation, Ning Xin could only clench her jaw tight and swallow the insult. Forced to maintain an amicable smile on her face, Ning Xin sat through the farce, having no other choice but to tolerate the intolerable tea session.

    Ning Xin managed to endure it for almost half a day and could not make herself stay a moment longer. She forced herself to keep up the waning smile on her lips as she bade Fan Zhuo and Jun Xie goodbye. She hurried to escape from the overly stifling bamboo grove, not even bothering to retrieve the intricate lunchbox. Although the rage was threatening to spill out within her as she left, she forced a smile on her face and promised toe visit again soon.

    After Ning Xin had left, Fan Zhuo suddenly put down the snack he held in his hand and raised his head, to look at Jun Xie smilingly.

    ¡°Little Xie, do you like these snacks?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie replied: ¡°Don¡¯t mind them.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t really like them, then don¡¯t eat it.¡± Fan Zhuo stretched out his hand as he spoke and took the half eaten piece of snack that Jun Xie held in his hand, to throw it into the lunchbox. He closed the lid tightly and brought it to the kitchen and threw it into a corner. He then brought out some chestnut cake and offered them to Jun Xie for them to share.

    Jun Wu Xie observed Fan Zhuo¡¯s actions silently and an odd idea came into her head. She looked at Fan Zhuo¡¯s gentle featured face as the chestnut cake melted in her mouth to flow down her throat.

    ¡°You do not like her?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked suddenly.

    Fan Zhuo was rather taken aback, but he said with augh: ¡°She¡¯s no good, Little Xie, you should avoid having any contact with her.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie stared at the unlucky youth who had been born inherently weak and with a gentle disposition. She stared for a long while and when saw that the gentle smile on Fan Zhuo¡¯s face still did not fade, she finally turned back, but still did not give Fan Zhuo a reply.

    That same evening, as the dark night fell, Fan Zhuo got up. Dressed in his inner robe, he came to the kitchen and lit up the fire in the stove, before he threw the lunchbox into the roaring fire.

    Within the mes, a crisp crackling sounded and the red glow from the fire reflected off Fan Zhuo¡¯s handsome countenance. The face bathed in the fire¡¯s light did not show a single trace of its usual gentleness or amicable smile. In that pair of clear eyes, a malicious cold chill shone brilliantly against the warm glow from the fire.

 Chapter 530

    Chapter 530: ¡°nting the Dove in a Magpie¡¯s Nest (1)¡±

    ¡°What? Ning Xin came to visit?¡± In the afternoon the next day, Fan Jin had appeared once again to sponge off a meal and he heard from Fan Zhuo that Ning Xin had dropped in to visit him. The sudden news had given Fan Jin quite a rude shock.

    If it had been before the Spirit Hunt, that Ning Xin hade to see Fan Zhuo, Fan Jin would have fully weed the kind gesture without a moment¡¯s hesitation. But after all that had happened, Fan Jin¡¯s heart was now filled with deep distrust for Ning Xin.

    When Nangong Xu got back to the Zephyr Academy, he had reported everything he knew to Fan Qi. But Fan Jin had hidden the details of the assassination attempt on his lifepletely from him.

    For no other reason than the fact that telling his father about the incident would be equivalent to cutting off all ties with Ning Xin. They had grown up together after all and Fan Jin took it as thest time that he would tolerate Ning Xin.

    ¡°Yup. Little Xin even brought me my favourite glutinous rice cakes.¡± Fan Zhuo said with augh.

    Fan Jin¡¯s expression grew grave. ¡°Little Xie, how is Little Zhuo¡¯s condition recently?¡± When he recalled the attempt made on his life, Fan Jin asked, his face frowning in worry.

    Jun Wu Xie nced at Fan Jin and carrying both Lord Meh Meh and the little ck cat, she said softly: ¡°Good.¡±

    Fan Jin gave a big heavy sigh of relief.

    ¡°Big brother. Did you guys happen to meet with any odd or novel encounters in the Battle Spirits Forest?¡± Fan Zhuo asked with a smile, his eyes fixed on the two tiny furballs in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s arms.

    Unlike the little ck cat, Lord Meh Meh totally ignored Fan Zhuo. Even when Fan Zhuo coaxed endlessly and tried everything he could to win its favour, he always still ended up facing into the furry buttocks, failing miserably.

    Fan Jin was caught by surprise at the question and he averted his eyes, before bringing up something inconsequential.

    Fan Jin never shared those tiresome matters with Fan Zhuo as he always wanted Fan Zhuo to be able recuperate in peace.

    ¡°If I manage to recover properly, I will love to go to the Battle Spirits Academy to take a look.¡± Fan Zhuo was feeling a little wistful. Due to his ill health, he had almost never stepped out of the Zephyr Academy before, and he longed achingly to see the world beyond the academy.

    Now, under Jun Xie¡¯s meticulous nursing, his health had gradually improved day by day. The sights that he had never dared dreamed to see, started to tug and pull at his heartstrings.

    The majestic mountains, the meandering rivers, the wonders of nature. He yearned to be free, to see those sights.

    When he saw the longing in those eyes, Fan Jin could feel his heart wince in pain. He forced himself to put up a smile and joked a little, trying to cheer Fan Zhuo up, and the whole meal was filled withughter.

    Seeing Fan Zhuo significantly cheered, Fan Jin finally got back his appetite. And he had just picked up his chopsticks when Jun Xie hit them out of his hand, and they ttered loudly on the floor.

    ¡°It¡¯s drugged.¡± Jun Wu Xie narrowed her eyes.

    Fan Jin¡¯s expression froze.

    The smile faded from Fan Zhuo¡¯s face.

    ¡°They used the same things as before. Are they not capable of anything else?¡± Jun Wu Xie stood up and dropped the whole table of food outside.

    Ever since Ah Jing had been driven out, all the three meals at the bamboo grove were prepared and delivered by Fan Qi¡¯s trusted aide. The meals for Fan Zhuo were all medicinal cuisine prepared by Jun Wu Xie and the food sent here usually ended up in Fan Jin¡¯s tummy.

    ¡°How did that happen? After I came back, I paid attention to the food that was sent here and saw that there were all prepared in my father¡¯s personal kitchen before they were delivered here.¡± Fan Jin said, his face dark.

    All the people working in Fan Qi¡¯s living quarters, had all been with them for a long time and were absolutely loyal. So how did the fortification medicine get into the food! ?

    Who was the person behind it?

    ¡°Father would never harm me, so it has to be someone from Father¡¯s personal staff.¡± Fan Zhuo said, his eyes narrowed.

    ¡°Little Zhuo¡¯s meals are all prepared by Uncle Gong personally and no one else would touch it.¡± Fan Jin said as he pondered the facts repeatedly in his mind. Due to Fan Zhuo¡¯s ill health, they were all very careful with whatever Fan Zhuo ate.

 Chapter 531

    Chapter 531: ¡°nting the Dove in a Magpie¡¯s Nest (2)¡±

    They had been fearful that the food for his meals would sh with the properties of the medicines and had specially arranged for Fan Qi¡¯s trusted aide Gong Cheng Lei to take personal charge of it. From preparation to delivery, Gong Cheng Leipleted the whole process alone, and no one else would have a hand in it.

    Gong Cheng Lei was a man whom Fan Qi saved when he was out on one of his trips. They were both just youths then and Fan Qi was still a disciple under his Master¡¯s tutge. Since then, Gong Cheng Lei had followed Fan Qi. Over the decades, Gong Cheng Lei had shown himself to be unwavering loyal and had never exhibited a single sign of betrayal.

    Fan Jin was most willing to begin to doubt the Uncle who had watched him grow up.

    ¡°It might not be him, if someone really wanted to, even the seasonings used can be suspect.¡± Jun Wu Xie said.

    Fan Jin considered all the possibilities but could note up with anyone else.

    Jun Wu Xie continued to stare at Fan Jin, her eyes sparkling clear.

    She had a person in mind that she suspected to be the culprit and Fan Jin should be able to identify this person as well, but he seemed still to be lost.

    Emotions always has a way of clouding a person¡¯s judgement.

    Jun Wu Xie sipped at her tea, thinking whether she should reveal her suspicion to the blockhead in front of her.

    ¡°Big Brother.¡± Fan Zhuo suddenly opened his mouth to say.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Over this period, has Father been dining together with Uncle Ning?¡± Fan Zhuo asked Fan Jin curiously.

    Fan Jin nodded and replied easily: ¡°Uncle Ning has not changed his habit of dining with Father all these years. Father has always said that they had been doing that since they had been fellow disciples under their Master. It must be said that the rtionship between them is rather close, and Father is always thinking of drawing the two families closer by.....¡±

    As he went on further exhorting on their close rtions, Fan Jin suddenly stopped and mped his mouth shut. His eyes widened and he turned to stare at Fan Zhuo, bbergasted.

    Jun Wu Xie lowered her eyes then, and the corners of her mouth curled up.

    It seemed that Fan Zhuo was a little bit more intelligent than his brother.

    ¡°I..... I forgot I have something I needed to do. You guys carry on!¡± Fan Jin suddenly stood up. Fan Zhuo¡¯s words had struck him like a lightning bolt, and cleared up the fog that had so badly clouded his mind.

    He had always thought of the culprit as someone who held grudges against the Fan Family. But he suddenly realised that that might not be the case.

    In the Battle Spirits Forest, when Ning Xin had tried to kill him, it had nted a seed of uneasiness in him. And Fan Zhuo¡¯s words had suddenly caused that seed to sprout.

    There were not many people who were allowed ess into Fan Qi¡¯s living quarters. And even less people were able to go into the his personal kitchen. Besides Gong Cheng Lei and Fan Jin, the only other possibility was the person who ate with Fan Qi. Only Ning Rui could possibly have done it!

    Since Ning Xin had attempted to get him killed, would Ning Rui be doing it to Fan Zhuo?

    Fan Jin did not dare carry on further with that line of thought. He needed to go find Gong Cheng Lei and rify a few things in detail, to gather a few more clues before he could be sure!

    Fan Jin left the bamboo grove in a big hurry, his face ominously darkened. There wasn¡¯t a moment more to lose!

    For Ning Xin¡¯s attempt on his life, he had been willing to forget it and scrub the te clean. But if the father and daughter pair had their sights on doing the same thing to Fan Zhuo, he would never let them off!

    As he stared after Fan Jin¡¯s sudden and hurried departure, a slight tinge of a bitter smile appeared on Fan Zhuo¡¯s face as he lowered his head to continue to eat the medicinal cuisine in his bowl.

    ¡°Since you have known it all this time, why did you wait until now to say it?¡± Jun Wu Xie put Lord Meh Meh and the little ck cat on the table, her chin rested in her palm, staring at thepletely unaffected Fan Zhuo.

 Chapter 532

    Chapter 532: ¡°nting the Dove in a Magpie¡¯s Nest (3)¡±

    Fan Zhuo¡¯s hand that was holding his spoon froze, and his frail body straightened. He did not lift up his head, but remained silent for a while before he said, his voice sounding a little choked up: ¡°What can I do even if I said it to them? Without proof, my father and brother would never believe it. And if word reached that person¡¯s ears, it would only result in that person bing more anxious to get rid of me. Wouldn¡¯t it be better if I keep myself alive a little longer and await a miracle to happen?¡±

    Fan Zhuo¡¯s tone of voice was not as carefree as he usually sounded. The repressed and choked up voice made one sad just to hear it.

    ¡°Fan Qi trusts that person so much?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked, an eyebrow raised.

    ¡°That person saved his life once, and my father had always put that person¡¯s interest before his own ever since. I knew from long ago that someone was trying to get rid of me, but I did not know where it wasing from. There were no signs, and no proof. Father would not believe it just based on my words alone.¡± Fan Zhuo finally raised his head. His handsome features did not show his usual gentle smile. In its ce, was a chilly countenance, his eyes cold and sharp, with a glint like light on cold hard des.

    If he was not confident of defeating his enemy in one stroke, he would not make his move, to not alert his enemy whereby he might be quickly silenced.

    ¡°Why then, are you making your move now?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked.

    Fan Zhuo stared at Jun Xie, as his dark countenance suddenly brightened to burst into a gentle and brilliant smile.

    ¡°Because I have Little Xie here.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie blinked.

    ¡°From the moment Little Xie came into contact with my brother, you have been used as a pawn to smear and damage my brother¡¯s reputation. With your character, you would never allow the culprits to get away with it. I knew you would retaliate one day, and the day you make your move, will also be the day that I would be freed.¡± Fan Zhuo¡¯s smile was shining brilliantly. The appearance of Jun Wu Xie had allowed him to see a glimmer of hope, hope that one day, he would no longer need to live by hiding.

    ¡°You are more intelligent than your brother.¡± Jun Wu Xie stared at Fan Zhuo. She did not believe that Fan Zhuo would just await his death all this while. He must have something up his sleeve. But his n must have needed a long time to prepare for and her appearance had just brought everything forward.

    ¡°My brother is too kind and a little naive. He always tried to see the good in people. If he does not witness it for himself, he would never believe it, and just brush it off as a misunderstanding.¡± Fan Zhuo shrugged his shoulders. His brother¡¯s character, he only knew it too well.

    ¡°If Ning Xin knows that you stand a chance to fully recover, perhaps she might no longer seek your death.¡± Jun Wu Xie said calmly.

    What the Ning father and daughter seeked, they would be able to receive from Fan Zhuo.

    Fan Zhuo¡¯s smile did not change a single bit.

    ¡°And if, I am not the real heir?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie was shocked.

    Fan Zhuo stood up, pushing the medicinal cuisine that had turned cold away from him.

    ¡°If my real identity was a case of nting the dove in the magpie¡¯s nest, and Fan Jin is actually from the Fan Family¡¯s bloodline, would they still think the same?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyebrow raised up high. She was hearing some interesting news.

    Fan Zhuo¡¯s eyes were still on Jun Wu Xie, and the smile in his eyes were deepening.

    ¡°Father and Big Brother are both very good people. Without them, I would no longer exist in this world. nting the dove in the magpie¡¯s nest was solely in return for a favour they received. After the matter with the Ning Family is fully resolved, this privileged identity of being the legitimate son of the Headmaster¡¯s must naturally be returned.¡±

    Hence, that fact that he would put up with everything in silence, was in consideration for the feelings of the Fan father and son, in repayment for their selfless act of benevolence.

    Jun Wu Xie tilted her head and stared at Fan Zhuo. It would seem that before Fan Zhuo met her, he had already given up all hope of surviving through it. He must have known his body would not be able to drag on much longer and was trying his best toe up with ways to let the Fan father and son detect the malicious intentions of the Ning father and daughter.

    Using his own limited lifespan in repayment for bringing him up.

    This youth, was rather interesting.

 Chapter 533

    Chapter 533: ¡°Seeking Torment, In a Pair (1)¡±

    Fan Jin found Gong Cheng Lei very quickly, and the answers he got from him, left him in a state of shock.

    He gathered that Ning Rui had been helping Fan Qi to source out tonics suitable for recuperation for many years and Ning Rui had frequently visited Fan Qi¡¯s personal kitchen. When he thought back to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s guess, Fan Jin had to seriously consider that possibility no matter how much he hated to.

    Ning Xin had masterminded an attempt on his life, and her father could very possibly be the very culprit to have drugged Fan Zhuo¡¯s meals to kill him.

    Fan Jin was greatly shocked and heavily devastated. He could not make himself imagine that the two people he had trusted so much all this time and treated almost like family members would deliberately plot to kill him and Fan Zhuo.

    With a numbed and heavy heart, Fan Jin brought and shared his findings with Jun Xie and Fan Zhuo before he left with heavy steps.

    He needed time, to digest all that he had found out today.

    ¡°The shock must have hit my brother quite hard this time.¡± Fan Zhuo sighed andmented as he saw the downcast figure of his brother as he walked away into the distance.

    Jun Wu Xie was sitting off one end of the bamboo bench in the yard of the bamboo grove and Lord Meh Meh was happily chomping up the fresh green grass around her feet.

    ¡°A time will alwayse, when you have to wake up from your dream.¡± Jun Wu Xie said, cradling the little ck cat in her arms.

    Fan Jin¡¯s character had always been like this. He tended to beautify everything around him. And because of that, he was always brimming with enthusiasm and even when all the rumours about Jun Xie had dragged his name into the mud, he had not cared a whittle and still fiercely defended Jun Xie.

    That character trait was both good to have, and bad to possess.

    In days of peace, people like that would be greatly revered, but when faced in situations when one was surrounded by danger, they were most easily killed.

    ¡°What should my brother do from here on? My father¡¯s character is exactly the same as his. Unless he is convinced himself of the suspicions, even if my brother and I tell it to him, he would not suspect his own fellow disciple.¡± Fan Zhuo found a spot under the shade to sit down, feeling rather helpless on how to handle the Fan father and son. If not for their overly trusting nature, they would have discovered the Ning father and daughter¡¯s scheme much earlier.

    ¡°We wait and see.¡± Jun Wu Xie did not intend to interfere much.

    It did not matter to her how the Fan father and son reacted, she decided as long as she knew what she needed to do, that was enough.

    Fan Zhuo smiled, and as he stared at the hot noon sun, his heart warmed.

    When Ning Xin appeared once again at the little bamboo grove, the smile was still on Fan Zhuo¡¯s face, as his smiling eyes fell on the figure of a youth standing behind Ning Xin.

    ¡°Big Brother Zhuo. This is Yin Yan from the Spirit Healer faculty. He was roommates with Little Xie previously and he sort of misses Little Xie after having not seen him for such a long period and so I brought him along with me. Hope we are not imposing on you much.¡± Ning Xin eximed, smiling extra sweetly. After being snubbed thest time, she had needed two days to recover before she was able to make herselfe here once again.

    This time, she had brought along Yin Yan, and she was very clear what she wanted to achieve here today.

    Fan Zhuo smiled good naturedly but Yin Yan¡¯s face took on a rather dark expression as his eyes stared piercingly at Fan Zhuo, the enmity in them obvious.

    Ning Xin betrothal to Fan Zhuo had happened quite some time ago and word of it had leaked into the Zephyr Academy. But as Ning Xin had very rarely interacted with Fan Zhuo, the matter of the betrothal had slowly faded and almost forgotten. Yin Yan had admired Ning Xin for a long time now and had been earnestly hoping to win the beauty¡¯s heart. But now, he had actually been brought all the way here to see Fan Zhuo, which tore at his heart mercilessly, and he really could not find it within himself to smile at the person before him.

    His eyes surveyed Fan Zhuo up and down, and a mockingugh sounded in his heart.

    So what is he is the son of the Headmaster? He is still a piece of useless trash that already has a foot in Death¡¯s door. A guy who is about to die anytime, cannot be worthy of Ning Xin in anyway!

    Hepletely disregarded Fan Zhuo in his heart, and his face did not show much respect either. His disdain showed outwardly undisguised, and he deemed Fan Zhuo to be beneath his notice.

 Chapter 534

    Chapter 534: ¡°Seeking Torment, In a Pair (2)¡±

    Fan Zhuo was just as cordial as he always was, as if he was totally oblivious to Yin Yan¡¯s uncivil behavior and he courteously invited the two of them in for tea.

    Ning Xin sat for a while but when she saw no sign of Jun Xie, she began to grow anxious and said: ¡°Why isn¡¯t Little Xie here?¡±

    Fan Zhuo replied easily: ¡°I think he should be in his room.¡±

    ¡°Little Xie seems to like peace and quiet. Little Yan stayed together with Little Xie for a period before, he must have missed Little Xie after so long.¡± Ning Xin said smilingly as she looked at Yin Yan. Yin Yan¡¯s expression froze, he was extremely reluctant, but when he remembered Ning Xin¡¯s earlier orders, he had no choice but to mutter nomittally:

    ¡°Mmm.¡±

    He had never lived under the same roof with Jun Xie before. The first night that Jun Xie was admitted into the academy, Yin Yan had not gone back to the dorms. And when he got back, Jun Xie had already moved out.

    It could be said besides the first time they met, Yin Yan had never seen Jun Xie in the dormitory again.

    Fan Zhuo onlyughed and did not say anything in reply.

    Ning Xin tried all ways and means in various attempts to make Fan Zhuo invite Jun Xie over but Fan Zhuo didn¡¯t seem the get the hint and only smiled at her and spoke about everything else except for Jun Xie.

    Ning Xin was getting more and more anxious but she did not dare make her intentions too clear and abrupt.

    It was even more infuriating for Yin Yan. He was forced to witness Ning Xin defer gently to Fan Zhuo and spoke in a soft demure voice, in an intimate manner, which shattered Yin Yan¡¯s heart to pieces.

    It was only after many hours that Jun Wu Xie finally appeared, and Ning Xin and Yin Yan felt a sudden wave of relief wash over them.

    ¡°Little Xie.¡± Once Ning Xin saw Jun Xie, she immediately put on her best smile and discreetly prodded Yin Yan on his arm. Yin Yan¡¯s expression was rather stony when he saw Jun Xie. His mind was suddenly filled with the scene that he witnessed in the Battle Spirits Forest that day and his mouth felt to have been sealed tight, his lips turning purple.

    Jun Wu Xie nced once at Ning Xin very briefly and proceeded to walk over to a chair on one side to take a seat. Lord Meh Meh¡¯s hooves tapped on the ground as it followed obediently behind her and when it saw Ning Xin and Yin Yan, its tiny body suddenly stopped.

    It remembered that youth, it had disturbed its rest just the other day.

    ¡°Meh!¡±

    [Feedtress! Bad people here!]

    Yin Yan¡¯s face darkened as he looked at the tiny sheep staring angrily at him, and a twitch started to tug at a corner of his mouth. ¡°So this is the Spirit Beast that Little Xie brought back from the Battle Spirits Forest? It¡¯s..... rather cute.¡±

    As he could not find himself liking Jun Xie a single bit, Yin Yan grabbed at any topic at hand to attempt to strike up a conversation.

    ¡°Little Meh,e.¡± Jun Wu Xie did not even bother to look at Yin Yan and waved at Lord Meh Meh. Lord Meh Meh¡¯s hooves tapped on the ground once again and stopped beside Jun Wu Xie¡¯s feet. Jun Wu Xie reached down and carried the tiny sheep into her arms and the sheep continued to stare angrily at Yin Yan.

    [Bad egg! Eat you up!]

    ¡°Ahem, Little Xie, when do you intend toe back to the dormitories?¡± Yin Yan was sitting on pins as he had been rather badly shocked by the scene in the Battle Spirits Forest. He no longer dared to act rashly before Jun Xie now.

    Jun Wu Xie lifted her eyes and watched Yin Yan squirm under her stare but he was still trying to appear enthusiastic. After a while, Jun Wu Xie finally said:

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Yin Yan stony expression turned green upon hearing Jun Xie¡¯s words.

    Ning Xin was suddenly taken aback. She had not expected Jun Xie not to know Yin Yan.

    How was that possible!?

    Hadn¡¯t Jun Xie been snubbing her because of Yin Yan all this while? Why was Jun Xie looking like he did not know Yin Yan at all?

    ¡°Little Xie, don¡¯t you recognize Yin Yan? He shared the same room with you in the dormitories before you know?¡± Ning Xin prompted gently with a smile, as she carefully observed Jun Xie¡¯s reaction.

 Chapter 535

    Chapter 535: ¡°Seeking Torment, In a Pair (3)¡±

    ¡°Little Xie, don¡¯t you remember Yin Yan? The two of you had lived under the same roof before.¡± Ning Xin said with an ufortableugh, carefully observing Jun Xie¡¯s reaction.

    ¡°No.¡± Jun Wu Xie replied, without even lifting her head.

    Yin Yan felt his a burning sensation forming on his cheeks. Ning Xin had just been telling Fan Zhuo how close he was to Jun Xie and in just the next moment, Jun Xie was saying he did not even know him. The p that came with that snub immediately crushed the courage that Yin Yan had worked so hard to summon up toe here.

    At that moment, Yin Yan and Ning Xin wished the floor would just swallow them up. They had been so sure that Jun Xie¡¯s hostility towards them had been because of Yin Yan but from the way things were looking, that was not the case at all.

    And Yin Yan had been trying so hard to convince himself that he must realise and submit himself to the circumstances and bow down to Jun Xie for the moment.

    However, he had not expected himself to be so far beneath Jun Xie¡¯s notice and was a person he did not even remember.

    Silence suddenly pervaded the bamboo hut. Yin Yan¡¯s head hung low in humiliation and the smile on Ning Xin¡¯s face was frozen as the two of them squirmed under the deafening silence.

    Fan Zhuo was sitting on the side and he did not seem to have noticed the predicament the two visitors were in as he asked in perplexed consternation: ¡°You don¡¯t recognise him? That couldn¡¯t be, Ning Xin was telling me that you and Yin Yan enjoy a rather close rtionship and he came all the way here to see you as he missed you terribly. Little Xie, you must really think hard, and do not dismiss it so trivially.¡±

    Fan Zhuo¡¯s voice was gentle, his expression concerned and caring.

    However, both Ning Xin and Yin Yan would rather he not say anything at that moment!

    If Fan Zhuo had not said all that, Jun Xie would not have known about their intentions. But since Fan Zhuo had said it, Jun Xie would naturally realise that the two of them had shamelesslye trying to establish a rtionship with him and failed miserably, getting themselves badly snubbed.

    At that moment, all traces of her smile disappeared from Ning Xin¡¯s face. She saw that Jun Xie was staring at her with a gaze that made her feel extremely ufortable and under that gaze, she felt as if her pretenses were being peeled offyer byyer, making her feel rather unsettled.

    The seat under her grew ufortable and all the words she had prepared so carefully died within her. Jun Xie¡¯s single cold ¡°No¡± had thrown all her ns into disarray.

    She didn¡¯t know how to carry on with the act.

    To make things worse, Fan Zhuo had brought the matter up which had made Ning Xin greatly humiliated.

    This time, Ning Xin could not stay seated there a moment longer. Her back stiffened and she suddenly stood up, her face a pale mask as she hurriedly bade farewell and took her leave, hastening her way out. She did not even bother to say anything about seeing them again this time.

    Yin Yan followed quickly behind her without a word running out of the bamboo hut as if chased by a ferocious beast.

    Only after the two had left, Fan Zhuo suddenly broke out intoughter, unable to hold himself back anymore.

    ¡°Ning Xin must be getting anxious. She doesn¡¯t seem to be able to hold back anymore. I would have thought that she would be struggling a little while more but she seems to have reached her limit today.¡± Fan Zhuo swirled the tea in his teacup, as his smile began to reach his eyes.

    As they had grown up together from a young age, he naturally knew Ning Xin¡¯s character only too well. She might seem gentle and adorable on the outside, but on the inside she possessed a very high sense of self esteem, and was extremely self absorbed. Jun Xie¡¯s repeated and unrestrained ps to her face must really have driven Ning Xin almost to madness.

    Jun Wu Xie raised an eyebrow. She did not feel that she had said anything harsh.

    ¡°Since they came to us asking for torment, shouldn¡¯t I grant them their wish?¡±

    She had not even made her move and Ning Xin had been so eager toe to their door asking to be tormented, why should she refuse them?

    Fan Zhuoughed lightly, and rested his chin in his palm, as he stared at Jun Xie with his head tilted.

    ¡°I am getting really curious what really happened in the Battle Spirits Forest that it can make such a conceited and self centred person to discard her pride ande try win you over. I could sense the extremely strong hatred she had for you but she suppressed and hid her rage as she put on an amicable smile in front of you. I am guessing there is something she needs from you?¡±

 Chapter 536

    Chapter 536: ¡°Seeking Torment, In a Pair (4)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie stared at Fan Zhuo and she had to admit that Fan Zhuo had a brain that was much more intelligent than his blockhead of a brother¡¯s. He had not needed any prompting to be able to see and understand the whole situation clearly.

    ¡°But she isn¡¯t that dense either, after having been snubbed so unceremoniously two times in a row by you, I¡¯m sure she would have understood by now that she would not be getting what she is seeking from you.¡± Fan Zhuo said as if talking to himself, but having gotten used to Jun Xie¡¯s usual silence, he wasn¡¯t feeling too bothered about it.

    ¡°She might just be a little intelligent, but do not forget that she still has a old and crafty father. If they are not able to gain what they seek from the target, they will plot to get rid of it altogether. Please be a bit more careful of everything around you.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Jun Wu Xie nodded slightly. She wasn¡¯t fearful that Ning Rui would make his move, but she was afraid that he would hold back and that would make it a lot less fun.

    ¡°My body has been feeling much better recently and if Little Xie doesn¡¯t have too much on his hands to do in the academy, would you apany me out on a short trip?¡± Fan Zhuo asked, pushing the other issues away from his mind.

    ¡°Where?¡±

    ¡°Auction house.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie raised an eyebrow. She had intended to make a trip to the auction house. When they had been in the Battle Spirits Forest, she had amassed quite a load of spirit stones with Qiao Chu and the others and had been looking for an opportunity to go to the auction house to sell them, but had not found a chance to do it. Fan Zhuo¡¯s suggestion had suddenly reminded her about it.

    ¡°I have something I need to buy, would you apany me? You should know, with my body in this condition, my father and brother would not readily allow me to go out alone. And if we allow them to arrange for escorts, they will surely be overprotective and make it meaningless for me by having a whole bunch of people to watch my every move. But if you are with me, Father and my brother would be a lot less worried.¡± Fan Zhuo gave Jun Xie an extremely gentle smile. Over this period, after seeing that he had shown great improvements in his recuperation, Fan Qi had been more left more assured or he would have arranged for another person toe look after Fan Zhuo after Ah Jing was driven away.

    Because Fan Zhuo¡¯s health had dramatically improved, Fan Qi had begun to trust in Jun Xie¡¯s skills in Medicine a little and even though the two of them had never met, Fan Qi was full of praise for Jun Xie.

    ¡°For your trip, having me alone with you might not be adequate.¡± Jun Wu Xie did not immediately give Fan Zhuo a straight answer. Although the Fan father and son believed that Jun Xie couldpletely heal Fan Zhuo, they still would be allow him to bring Fan Zhuo out gvanting alone.

    It might be easy to convince Fan Jin as he had witnessed Jun Wu Xie¡¯s powers in the Battle Spirits Forest and might not be too worried, but Fan Qi would surely be a lot harder to convince.

    Just as Fan Zhuo was thinking that Jun Xie was about to reject him, Jun Wu Xie suddenly said: ¡°I have a fewpanions. If we invite them along, it should then be alright.¡±

    The smile on Fan Zhuo¡¯s face widened.

    ¡°Little Xie haspanions here? If they are willing, it would naturally be for the best.¡±

    Fan Zhuo was feeling a tad bit curious what kind of people thepanions that Jun Xie was talking about were. Over this period where they had interacted with each other here in the bamboo grove, he knew Jun Xie had a very cold personality and seldom initiated contact with anyone. Jun Xie would only speak a little more to the two Fan brothers within the whole Zephyr Academy and for anyone else who might have tried, they would have ended up in a situation not too different from Ning Xin and Yin Yan.

    ¡°They will be willing.¡± Jun Wu Xie replied calmly.

    If her memory served her correctly, Qiao Chu was the one who had pestered her to go to the auction house to them some gold and this would seem like the perfect opportunity.

    Fan Zhuo was discussing with Jun Wu Xie on their n to go to the auction house here while on the other side, Ning Xin¡¯s face was thunderously dark as she hurried out of the little bamboo grove and Yin Yan who was following obediently behind her was so frightened by the look on Ning Xin¡¯s face that he did not dare utter a single sound.

    When they reached a ce where there was nobody around, Ning Xin could contain her rage no longer!

    ¡°That arrogant scoundrel! If he did not have those purple spirit exponents behind him, he would be nothing before me!¡±

 Chapter 537

    Chapter 537: ¡°Seeking Torment, In a Pair (5)¡±

    ¡°That arrogant scoundrel! If he did not have those purple spirit exponents behind him, he would be nothing before me!¡±

    Ning Xin was on the verge of exploding in rage, if she had not seen with her own eyes that had the support of those purple spirit leveled exponents, she would never condescended herself toe try to win the favour of such a nobody like Jun Xie. And what infuriated her further was that Jun Xie was not only not showing humble gratitude, but was not even reciprocating the generous gesture. She had not once, but twice rebuffed her, totally embarrassing and humiliating her. It had left the highly arrogant Ning Xin, visibly trembling with rage.

    Yin Yan was surprised to see it and he hurried forward to appease her. ¡°Senior Ning, you need not be bothered by such an imbecile who doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for him. I see him as a weirdo and he acts peculiarly, making people extremely ufortable around him. Since he doesn¡¯t know a good thing when he sees it, Senior Ning shouldn¡¯t go look him up anymore.¡±

    To be honest, Yin Yan was afraid of Jun Xie. Whenever he thought back to the scene in the Battle Spirits Forest, he would still shiver in fright.

    If Ning Xin had not asked, he would never want to associate himself with Jun Xie ever again.

    Now that Jun Xie had embarrassed Ning Xin repeatedly, Yin Yan jumped at the chance to attempt to kill any other intentions Ning Xin might still be holding against Jun Xie and distance himself from the cold and callous Jun Xie.

    Ning Xin clenched her jaw. ¡°You think I like doing it? It was all for my father! If we leave Jun Xie alone, he would only be further entrenched in his support for Fan Jin. And at this moment, the nder against me within the academy is still increasing! If it is allowed to go on, Fan Jin would not have to lift a finger and everyone will begin to despise me and forget everything about him in the past. His reputation will once again rise to be the Senior Fan that everyone respects and adores! All the efforts that we have put in will have been in vain!¡±

    The hatred in her heart made her wish she could crush Jun Xie¡¯s bones and scatter his ashes but she knew she had no choice but to swallow all the humiliation thrown upon her.

    If not for those purple spirit exponents, she wouldn¡¯t have to bother herself with such trash, like Jun Xie.

    Yin Yan gulped. When Fan Jin¡¯s name was brought up, the hatred that had been forgotten with his fear suddenly rushed back up to the surface.

    Ning Xin drew in a deep breath, trying to diffuse the malice showing on her face.

    ¡°If he chose to reject the olive branch offered to him, he must be prepared to suffer my wrath. Since Jun Xie does not know what¡¯s good for him, I will soon make him realise how advantageous it would be for him to have me, Ning Xin, as a friend! At that time, he will finally know the right choice to make when choosing friends.¡±

    Winning Jun Xie over was a mission that she mustplete. No matter how much Ning Xin hated him, she had no choice but to put up with it. And after she has established a link with the purple spirit exponents through Jun Xie, she did not believe, with her respected identity and intelligent mind, she would not be able to win the exponents over.

    If Jun Xie, with his unlikable personality was able to win the support of that group of exponents, she would naturally be able to do better!

    ¡°Senior Ning, what do you n to do?¡± Yin Yan asked cautiously.

    Ning Xin gave him a coldugh. ¡°Recently, because of Lu Wei Jie and his band, the Zephyr Academy was caught up in another storm, making everyone forget about Jun Xie¡¯s misdeeds. People are always so forgetful, and it is time someone reminded all the disciples of Jun Xie¡¯s various past misdeeds. If I am not wrong, Li Zi Mu had lost his life in the Battle Spirits Forest in the recent Spirit Hunt, and the senior that had apanied him had said that before Li Zi Mu died, he had defected to Fan Jin¡¯s team. You tell me, Fan Jin had been able to protect Jun Xie and even those disciples from the branch division so well, why had Li Zi Mu been the only one to lose his life? I fear that Jun Xie had acted on his hatred and it had resulted in such a tragedy..... Don¡¯t you think so? Hahaha.....¡±

    Ning Xin shared her scheme with her hand over her mouth, and she broke out into maliciousughter as her eyes narrowed, shining in sinister conspiracy.

    ¡°When he is overwhelmed and crushed down by the mountain of curses and insults, that will be the time I reach out my hand, offering to save him from the inescapable predicament. Won¡¯t he be eternally grateful to me then?¡±

    Jun Xie, since you have so bluntly snubbed me, do not me me for the harsh treatment then!

 Chapter 538

    Chapter 538: ¡°Chan Lin Town (1)¡±

    Fan Zhuo seeked Fan Jin out and told him that he would be going out on a trip with Jun Xie. Fan Jin had remained silent a moment and after his moment of hesitation, Jun Xie said something that freed Fan Jin of all his worries.

    For the trip, it won¡¯t only be Fan Zhuo and Jun Xie, but they would also be apanied by Qiao Chu and his gang.

    Having seen for himself the astounding powers of Qiao Chu and hispanions, Fan Jin was undoubtedly assured of their protection. But the branch division was still a distance away from the main division and it would pose a bit of difficulty for Jun Xie to pass the word to Qiao Chu and the others. The task had inevitably fallen onto Fan Jin to carry it out.

    As the son of the Headmaster, it would be easy for him to go to the branch division and request for a few disciples from them.

    That task was done that very afternoon and he even arranged for horse drawn carriages for them, reminding them to be careful on their trip.

    The nearest auction house from the Zephyr Academy was a half day¡¯s journey away. Coinciding with the end of the month, after the disciples of the Zephyr Academy had survived through the exhausting trials in the Battle Spirits Forest, they were rewarded with five days off. During that period, some of the disciples might choose to recuperate and recover themselves by staying in the academy while others would choose to gather in groups, making their way to the towns close to the Zephyr Academy for some rest and rxation.

    The most prosperous town, bustling with activity, in the vicinity of the Zephyr Academy was Chan Lin Town.

    Chan Lin had been a small little town, rtively unknown. And it was due to its proximity to the Zephyr Academy that it had gradually grown and expanded, making the once small town fabulously prosperous. The fees for the Zephyr Academy were exorbitant and all their disciples were from rich and powerful families. The merchants had urately eyed this business opportunity and flocked to Chan Lin Town, causing the once inconspicuous small town, to forcibly expand into the most busy and flourishing ce to be in that area.

    On their days off at the end of every month, the disciples of the Zephyr Academy from both the main and branch divisions would mber onto horse drawn carriages and make their way towards Chan Lin Town. The disciples would wilfully squander their riches there, releasing the pent up tensions within, umted in the past month.

    The Zephyr Academy¡¯s main and branch divisions were not sharing the same campus and Qiao Chu and his gang could only join up with Jun Wu Xie after arriving in Chan Lin Town.

    As the carriage trundled along, Fan Zhuo was looking outside the window with sparkling eyes at the passing scenery. His eyes soaked up the sight of every passing tree and every de of grass, bringing about a glow to his slightly pale face.

    After being ill for such a long time, he could not remember thest time he had stepped out of the little bamboo grove, or how long it had been since he hade out from the Zephyr Academy. The vegetation and architecture that lined the road might all have been uninteresting and dull, but to Fan Zhuo¡¯s eyes, they made for a wondrous sight.

    He was able to see in the near future, he would be able to peel off his heavy cloak of ill health and enjoy the amazing sights the wondrous world had to offer, traversing the seas and crossing over the mountains.

    As his longing for the exciting future he saw in his mind grew, Fan Zhuo could not help but to turn around and stare at Jun Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie wasn¡¯t interested in the scenery and when she saw Fan Zhuo turn to her, she unconsciously picked up the little ck cat from herp and threw it right into Fan Zhuo¡¯s face!

    ¡°Meow!!¡±

    What was that for! ? Would it still be alright if it had fallen out of the window! ?

    Having the cat shoved right onto his face, Fan Zhuo was shocked. He hurriedly moved to carry the soft furry cat, cradling it in his arms, and soon a rosy tinge rose into his cheeks as his fingers caressed the soft fluffy touch of the cat¡¯s fur.

    The little ck cat gave up on struggling and stretched itself out while its eyes looked mournfully at Lord Meh Meh who had snuggled itself deep into Jun Wu Xie¡¯s embrace.

    Ever since the dumb sheep had appeared, its standing in its mistress¡¯ eyes had fallen lower every single day.

    [Life has no more ¡°meow¡±ning!]

 Chapter 539

    Chapter 539: ¡°Chan Lin Town (2)¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll be reaching Chan Lin Town in a little bit. Does Little Xie have anything you would like to buy there?¡± Fan Zhuo asked, with his cheeks in a slight blush as he gingerly carried the little ck cat in his arms. He did not dare move too much and used only his fingertips to lightly smooth out the little ck cat¡¯s fur.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take a look around first.¡± Jun Wu Xie replied, rubbing Lord Meh Meh¡¯s full bodied wool, as her eyes narrowed in satisfaction.

    She did not have much she would like to buy, but a heap of things she would like to sell.

    Besides the pile of spirit stones that they had gathered from the Battle Spirits Forest, Jun Wu Xie had in hand a batch of her elixirs. They were refined while she was with the Qing Yun n, when she had nothing much to do, and they umted to quite a haul.

    On this trip to the auction house, she intended to see whether she could find a suitable sort of pill furnace or something suitable for her elixir refinement. It was to give her something to busy herself with while she was idling in the Zephyr Academy. Ever since Yan Bu Gui had given her the cosmos sack, she had not had to worry that she would have too much stock of elixirs and could not store or carry them with her.

    Fan Jin might be a little topassionate, but he was nevertheless meticulous when making his arrangements for them. He had not only arranged horse carriages for Fan Zhuo and Jun Wu Xie, he had even arranged everything to thest detail for Qiao Chu and the others. From ample space for them on the carriages to their reservations for lodgings in Chan Lin Town, nothing was missed out. Once they reached Chan Lin Town, Jun Wu Xie would not have to worry about locating the rest of the group to gather them altogether.

    The well nned arrangements had allowed the two people who had a weakness for cute and fluffy animals, to travel free of worries, and indulge themselves by cradling and stroking one cute fluffy creature each in the carriage, the expression on their faces filled with blissful content.

    The carriages rumbled along, and finally reached Chan Lin Town.

    They were just in time for lunch, and the streets were filled with people. Many of them were youths dressed in the uniforms of the Zephyr Academy, lugging big and small bags on their backs, tirelessly weaving through the crowd, making their way to reach all the corners of Chan Lin Town.

    The one thing that the disciples of the Zephyr Academy did notck was, money!

    The coachman sent his two passengers toe right before the doors of the inn that Fan Jin had arranged for them and drove the carriage away to rest somewhere else after dropping his passengers off.

    This was the first time Fan Zhuo was seeing such bustle of people going about their own activities and business. The hawkers on both sides of the street were shouting out their wares and though it was midday, the overhangingnterns lent a festive ambience to the scene and as he watched the crowds of people bustle by, Fan Zhuo¡¯s eyes sparkled in awe.

    The two of them were dressed in casual clothes and whenpared to the youths dressed in the Zephyr Academy¡¯s uniform traversing the streets, they were seen to be less conspicuous.

    After he had his fill of the sights, Fan Zhuo finally raised his foot to enter the inn with Jun Xie.

    But before he could even digest all the different things he had just seen, a shouting from inside the inn almost tore the roof off!

    ¡°What a joke! Firste first served, don¡¯t you know that! ? We already reserved the room in advance, why should it be given to you?¡± A familiar voice hollered within the inn and Jun Wu Xie who was walking in beside Fan Zhuo raised her eyes slightly.

    Within the main hall on the ground level, several youths were split on two sides, engaged in an argument.

    One of the group of youths were dressed in the uniforms of the Zephyr Academy and they stood with their chins lifted high, their stance incorrigibly arrogant.

    On the other side, were three guys and one girl. They were rather young and a handsome youth among them currently had one foot nted on a stool, adamantly blocking the way up the stairs to the second floor.

    The other guests within the main hall were all watching with anticipation at the sparks flying through the air. The owner and assistant were watching on worriedly. They wanted to go forward to say something but they did not dare to make any rash move.

    A youth from among those wearing the Zephyr Academy¡¯s uniform stepped forward andughed jeeringly at the youths blocking their way.

    ¡°Good dogs do not obstruct the way of people. Firste first served is just nonsense. The inn is a ce of business, and they would naturally let the room to whoever is able to pay. If you think that is unfair, you can jolly well outbid us. If you cannot, then go do your barking somece else!¡±

 Chapter 540

    Chapter 540: ¡°Chan Lin Town (3)¡±

    ¡°About that I would like to ask, the room has already been reserved, is it reasonable for someone to just pay more and be able toy im and assume priority over its use?¡± The youth blocking the stairway scoffed.

    ¡°It¡¯s not up to you to say whether that is reasonable. But who in the world would reject more money? If there is more money to be made, the innkeeper would be stupid not to ept it.¡± The youth from the Zephyr Academy said.

    Seeing that the two groups of youths were about to engage into a brawl, Jun Wu Xie suddenly walked over to them.

    ¡°Reservations, can be changed?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked of the stunned innkeeper.

    The innkeeper stared nkly at her for a moment and he shook his head.

    ¡°Our humble establishment never did have such a rule. But these few days happen to be the rest days for the Zephyr Academy¡¯s disciples and many of them havee to the town, causing a room crunch everywhere, resulting in.....¡± The innkeeper was at a loss. His inn was considered one of the most popr inns in Chan Lin Town and even though their prices were high, the disciples from the Zephyr Academy never had ack of money to splurge and hence, this inn had be the most popr inn among the disciples of the Zephyr Academy.

    But the inn had limited rooms and just a few days ago, someone hade in had made a reservation for several of their rooms. The innkeeper had already epted the money in payment for those rooms and had not expected such a tricky situation to ur.

    Several other disciples from the Zephyr Academy had suddenlye in and saw that there were several rooms still vacant upstairs and had insisted on taking them by paying more money. At that same moment, the guests who had made the reservations came in and when the two parties met, the situation turned out to be like this.

    The innkeeper was having a major headache and did not know what to do. He was reluctant to offend the disciples from the Zephyr Academy and neither did he want to contravene the rules set in the inn.

    Jun Wu Xie listened to the innkeeper¡¯s exnation without a word and then turned to walk up towards the arrogant youths from the Zephyr Academy.

    The tiny figure suddenly shed into a brilliant yellow streak of light and before the youths even realised what was happening, they were suddenly swept up within a powerful force and with a whirlwind of screams, the youths found themselves involuntarily thrown out the door of the inn¡¯s wide doors!

    The whole inn fell into absolute silence. All eyes were fixed on the small tiny figure who had suddenly thrown out such a forceful attack.

    The youths outside were thrown intoplete disarray and they saw stars under the midday sky. It wasn¡¯t for a long while before they recovered themselves adequately to shout back: ¡°Who are you! ? You dare toy your hands on us! You must be tired of living!¡±

    They shook their heads to clear the dizziness from their heads. Their eyes fell on the tiny figure standing at the doors of the inn. The eyes on that face with its delicate features stared coldly at them, and fell on every single one of them in turn.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t all of you hear what the innkeeper said?¡± Jun Wu Xie said, her chilly gaze beginning to turn frosty.

    ¡°Jun..... Jun Xie.....¡± One of the youths among them stammered, recognising the infamous character among the disciples of the Zephyr Academy. He had found himself suddenly frozen, when his eyes saw the tiny figure before his eyes.

    Whereas the youths in the other group that had been caught in the confrontation had paused when they saw the tiny figure, and broke out in smiles a moment after.

    ¡°Little Xie! You¡¯re here atst!¡± Qiao Chu put his foot back down and walked up with his face beaming.

    Jun Wu Xie nced at him a brief moment and turned back to face the disciples dressed in the Zephyr Academy¡¯s uniform. She lifted a tiny hand and rested it upon a marble pir by the main doors of the inn.

    A loud crack split through the air and the cold hard stone beneath her hand crumbled into dust under the power of her concentrated spiritual power in her palm.

    The youths outside the inn shivered at the sight.

    ¡°Scram.¡± Jun Wu Xie said softly.

    The youths scrambled to quickly get away from there. Jun Xie had a notorious reputation in the Zephyr Academy, and those rumours had carried with them on her great spiritual powers. All the disciples knew that she had broken through to the orange spirit level at the young age of fourteen, but they never would have dreamed it possible but they saw with their own eyes that the glow surrounding Jun Xie was brilliantly yellow!

    That was the glow of a yellow leveled spirit!

 Chapter 541

    Chapter 541: ¡°Chan Lin Town (4)¡±

    Not only the youths dressed in the Zephyr Academy¡¯s uniform were frightened into running away, but even the other guests in the inn had stared in wide eyed horror and disbelief at the slowly dissipating yellow light from Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hand.

    A fourteen year old yellow spirit.....

    Once news of this spread, it was sure to leave many people shocked!

    If they had not seen it for themselves, they would never believe it no matter how many people told them about it.

    Having gotten rid of the pesky flies, Jun Wu Xie returned back into the inn and threw out an ingot of silver to the innkeeper.

    The flustered innkeeper hurried forward to catch the ingot, his forehead covered in a sheen of sweat.

    ¡°Compensation.¡± Jun Wu Xie said simply.

    The innkeeper nodded eagerly and did not say another word.

    Towards a youth who was so prodigiously gifted, the innkeeper would never dare to say a single word against him. Moreover, the youth was extremely generous and thepensation given was enough for him to purchase five of those marble pirs.

    ¡°Little Xie, your methods are a little vicious.¡± Qiao Chu slunk up toe beside Jun Wu Xie. The other group of people involved in the confrontation with the Zephyr Academy¡¯s disciples had been him, Hua Yao, andpany.

    ¡°Why should I waste my breath?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked, an eyebrow raised.

    Qiao Chu grinned like a fool.

    ¡°Little Xie, these are yourpanions?¡± A slender figure stepped out from the crowd, carrying the little ck cat and Lord Meh Meh in his arms, a wide smile beaming on his face. His gentle and friendly gaze swept over the group of youths standing beside Jun Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded.

    ¡°And this is?¡± Hua Yao asked, a quizzical look on his face.

    Fan Zhuo said with augh: ¡°My name is Fan Zhuo, and I came here with Little Xie.¡±

    Hua Yao was surprised and Qiao Chu and the rest had a queer expression on their faces. They had heard Fan Jin mention about his own little brother before and now that Qiao Chu was seeing the person in the flesh, Qiao Chu¡¯s face could not help but take on a look of sympathy.

    Fan Zhuo was looking rather puzzled, not knowing why Qiao Chu and the others were looking at him so weirdly.

    It made him feel that Qiao Chu was pitying him.

    ¡°So you are Fan Zhuo, you¡¯re so pitiful my brother.¡± Qiao Chu eximed with a sigh and patted Fan Zhuo on the shoulder, as if he couldn¡¯t be anymore obvious.

    So, this is the poor guy who is the fiance of that ck widow of a woman. What a poor guy!

    Fan Zhuo didn¡¯t know how to react to Qiao Chu¡¯s mncholy greeting, thinking that Qiao Chu was pitying him for his weak body and could only manage a weak smile as he said: ¡°I¡¯m feeling much better now, all thanks to Little Xie.¡±

    But the pitiful look on Qiao Chu¡¯s face did not diminish in the slightest.

    Fan Zhuo was even more puzzled.

    Fan Jin had arranged for a room for each of them and after the six of them have gathered, they separated and each went to check out their own rooms before congregating once again back together in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s room.

    Fortunately, the room was big enough or they would have a hard time squeezing so many people in.

    ¡°Comeee, hand over your spirit stones.¡± Qiao Chu sat down at the table and threw out all the spirit stones he had, scattering them on the table. The pile of spirit stones grew, a myriad of colours, as Fan Zhuo stared at them with his mouth agape.

    Within the pile of spirit stones, there were quite a few of them that belonged to high grade Spirit Beasts and those were so precious that no amount of money could buy them.

    But Qiao Chu had so nonchntly thrown so many of them onto the table and that had shocked Fan Zhuo quite a bit.

    But Fan Zhuo was in for quite a bit more of a shock as following Qiao Chu¡¯s lead, Hua Yao, Fei Yan and Rong Ruo followed suit and took out their share of spirit stones as well. Even Jun Xie took out a bunch, and they all heaped upon the table.

    As he watched the pile getting higher, Fan Zhuo¡¯s eyes grew wider.

    ¡°These..... are all from the Spirit Hunt in the Battle Spirits Forest?¡± Fan Zhuo asked in amazement, looking at Qiao Chu and the others.

    ¡°Just a small part. Most of it was contributed by Lord Meh Meh.¡± Qiao Chu replied with an easyugh, not forgetting to tter Lord Meh Meh lying t with its hooves syed out by Jun Wu Xie¡¯s feet, throwing the sheep a look of adtion.

    Lord Meh Meh immediately stuck its chin up arrogantly, its little wooly ball of a tail wagging in approval.

 Chapter 542

    Chapter 542: ¡°Chan Lin Town (5)¡±

    Lord Meh Meh? Fan Zhuo was getting more and more confused.

    ¡°Wait.¡± Jun Wu Xie said suddenly, after she took out her share of the spirit stones. Under the eyes of Qiao Chu and the others, she reached out and picks out several high grade spirit stones.

    ¡°These, I want.¡±

    High grade spirit stones were rare and Jun Wu Xie did not intend to go exchange them for money. The spirit stones would be better used if they were used to forge new rings for their ring spirits, or even brought back to be given to the Rui Lin Army.

    Not a single one among the group in the room protested Jun Wu Xie¡¯s actions in the slightest. They allowed Jun Wu Xie to slowly pick from the pile and even helped to pick out a few to ce them before Jun Wu Xie.

    None of them even bothered to ask Jun Wu Xie what she intended to use those precious spirit stones for.

    Jun Wu Xie selected a few out from the high grade spirit stones they had picked out from the pile and handed the rest to Qiao Chu and the others.

    Qiao Chu blinked in confusion at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s queer actions and asked confused: ¡°Little Xie, what are you doing?¡±

    Didn¡¯t she just pick them out? Why was she returning them back to him?

    ¡°Rings.¡± Jun Wu Xie said, looking at the ring on Qiao Chu¡¯s finger, linking him to his ring spirit.

    It finally dawned on Qiao Chu. Although the spirit rings they wore on their fingers were formed from the ring spirits themselves, there existed a special method where one could enhance them. And the most critical part of the process was to set a spirit stone onto their spirit rings whereby it would increase the ring spirit¡¯s powers, this method was handed down through the ages.

    To reforge a spirit ring, besides picking out a suitable spirit stone, a highly skilled craftsman was needed to carry out the forging process to fully amplify the ring spirit¡¯s power from the spirit stone¡¯s enhancements.

    Forging a spirit ring wasmonly carried out by ordinary jewelers and even though they did not possess the highest skills, the effects were nevertheless already outstanding.

    It wasn¡¯t that Qiao Chu and his gang had not thought of doing that before but they had lived being embarrassingly short on money and before they met Miss Moneybags Jun Wu Xie, they could not even afford to buy clothes for themselves, not to mention even thinking of forging spirit rings. They might be able to find a way to hunt for the spirit stones but the cost of setting them in spirit rings were impossibly high and beyond their means. Hence, when they got their hands on these spirit stones, the first thought that entered their minds was to sell them all for money and did not for a moment think of using it on themselves.

    Their line of thought had be habitual and they had neglected to consider their own needs.

    But the idea had not escaped Jun Wu Xie.

    Needless to say, with their current depleted financial situation, the money needed for the forging of the rings would have to be paid by Jun Wu Xie once again.

    ¡°Erm..... Should we use this period of time to find someone to forge the rings for us?¡± Qiao Chu was deeply grateful but seeing how close they all have gotten, he was feeling slightly too awkward afraid that he would seem a little soft to outright express his gratitude.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded.

    The strength that the high grade spirit stones would provide was extremely high and there was never enough of a supply in the market. But not being able to find a Guardian grade spirit stone was Jun Wu Xie¡¯s main regret.

    The power a Guardian grade spirit stone would give them, would make the enhancements a high grade spirit stone gave absolutely insignificant.

    ¡°If you need someone to forge spirit rings, maybe I can help.¡± Fan Zhuo who had been silent all this while suddenly spoke up, a wide smile beaming on his face.

    ¡°Huh? Little Zhuo, you know of a way?¡± Qiao Chu said, looking at Fan Zhuo with eager anticipation.

    Fan Zhuo smiled gently at him and nodded.

    ¡°If all of can trust me, I can forge the spirit rings for all of you. What do you say?¡±

    Once Fan Zhuo finished with his statement, Qiao Chu and the others suddenly stared at him in wide eyed wonder.

    Did he just say he will forge our spirit rings himself and did not mean that he would be getting someone else to do it?

    ¡°Little Zhuo! You know how to forge spirit rings!?¡± Qiao Chu asked with a loud gulp, as he surveyed Fan Zhuo¡¯s slender and thin frame.

    That skinny arm and stick thin legs are capable of lifting a hammer?

 Chapter 543

    Chapter 543: ¡°Chan Lin Town (6)¡±

    Fan Zhuo replied, beaming brightly: ¡°I know a little.¡±

    ¡°Then we¡¯ll leave it all to you.¡± Without another word, Qiao Chu handed the spirit stone allocated to him to Fan Zhuo.

    Fan Zhuo was surprised. He had thought that Qiao Chu and the others would ask him a more on it before they would be properly assured to leave the forging to him as forging a spirit ring was no small matter and if the ringsmith had any ulterior motives and employed a little trickery in the forging process, it would cause great harm to their ring spirits. But Qiao Chu and his gang had simply asked whether he knew how to do it and had fully entrusted the highly important task to him. That had been beyond Fan Zhuo¡¯s expectations.

    Following right after, Hua Yao and the others handed their spirit stones over to Fan Zhuo as well, without a moment¡¯s hesitation.

    ¡°I trust Little Xie¡¯s judgement of people.¡± Qiao Chu told him with augh.

    Their littlepanion was extremely sharp and astute and if she did not trust this person, she would not have brought him along on the trip.

    Fan Zhuoughed, theughter shining in his eyes.

    ¡°I will not disappoint you guys. But to forge your spirit rings, I will need a few more things. I¡¯ll see if they have anything suitable at the auction.¡± Fan Zhuo didn¡¯t want to exin too much, he felt that the best reward for their unhesitant trust was to do a good job of it for them.

    After the ns were firmed up, thepanions starting chatting merrily. With the addition of Fan Zhuo, Qiao Chu yed the jester once again andughter roared within the room.

    Hua Yao and the others all simrly felt,pared to the straightced and unbending Fan Jin, this smiley Fan Zhuo was a lot more pleasing to the eye.

    Chan Lin Town had only one auction house and it was simply called the Chan Lin Auction House. They held an auction every three days and today happened to be the day that an auction would be held. After having their dinner, the sixpanions stepped out of the inn. Compared to daytime, Chan Lin Town was much busier at night. Fire torches shone, lighting up the streets in the dark of night. Bright merrynterns were lit, hoisted up high, decorating the bustling streets and little alleys.

    Many more interesting things were added Chan Lin Town scene at night. Stages featuring various circus acts and opera performances popped up and more hawkers filled the streets peddling all kinds of wares.

    The main street was so crowded it was hard to move through it and disciples of the Zephyr Academy made up for arge part of them. People from the various powers had alsoe seeking these Zephyr Academy disciples. Although the disciples of the Zephyr Academy still had not stepped out into the world, but due to the highly revered reputation of the Zephyr Academy, their youths were already seen to be the cream of the crop. The different powers intended to win the young youths over while they were still inexperienced and guileless, and after they graduate, they would have gained themselves another formidable strength.

    It was due to that reason, that Chan Lin Town became especially crowded at these times.

    The six youths, melded into the sea of people and were quicklypletely swallowed up.

    Due to the tight squeeze, Jun Wu Xie did not bring Lord Meh Meh out with her but had left it back at the inn together with the little ck cat, forcing the ck cat to act as a little custodian.

    Along the way, Fan Zhuo wished he had more eyes to absorb more of the sights that surrounded them. The heavy bustle of the endless sea of people made Fan Zhuo¡¯s joy gradually grow. Fortunately for Qiao Chu¡¯s tall and strong frame, he was able to shield Fan Zhuo and Jun Wu Xie, and that had prevented his twopanions, one frail and weakly and the other small and petite, from being separated from the group, with the endless waves of trudging people.

    Even with their efficient human shield, when the group reached a part of the street where it was less crowded, the clothes on Fan Zhuo were nevertheless rather badly creased.

    ¡°This ce is really bustling with people!¡± Fan Zhuo eximed excitedly, his face smiling widely.

    ¡°You like it?¡± Qiao Chu asked, panting heavily as he looked at Fan Zhuo. They did not know that he had very nearly lost his shoe as he had waded through the sea of people.

    ¡°Not exactly, but it¡¯s a new experience!¡± Fan Zhuo piped happily.

    ¡°We need to cross two more streets before we get to the auction house. If we rush over now, we should be able to still take part in the second half of the auction.¡± Fan Yan said, referring to the map he held in his hands,paring thendmarks on the map to the area they were standing at.

 Chapter 544

    Chapter 544: ¡°Mysterious ck Stone (1)¡±

    Due to its proximity to the Zephyr Academy, arge portion of the Chan Lin Auction House¡¯s clientele were disciples from the Zephyr Academy. People who could afford to enroll into the Zephyr Academy were from rather established families or significant powers. Common trinkets would not be able to catch their attention. Hence, the Chan Lin Auction House had nock of umon treasures, hordes of merchants came here, bringing with them many rare and precious goods.

    The Chan Lin Auction House¡¯s auctions starts at dusk. The skies were already fully dark now and the auction was already half done.

    When Jun Wu Xie and herpanions arrived at the auction house, they were just bringing a new item onto the stage and a fiery bidding war had already started.

    They had private rooms in the Chan Lin Auction House and they were situated on the second level. The individual rooms were specially provided for guests who did not like to be disturbed and one can enjoy the use of these private rooms by paying a fixed fee. Jun Wu Xie paid up and the sixpanions went straight up to the second level.

    The room wasn¡¯t too big with three surrounding walls. The fourth side facing the stage was closed up with a beautiful wood carved low rail.

    Light refreshments were provided and after the sixpanions were seated, they turned to look at the item disyed on the stage.

    Many of the items put up for auction now were mostly spirit stones and medium grade ones were set as the minimum grade and anything lower than that were all rejected by the auction house.

    Jun Wu Xie watched the auction proceed on quietly. Nothing brought onto the stage was able to pique her interest. Neither the next few items auctioned off had caught her attention as well.

    When it came to spending money, Hua Yao, Qiao Chu and the others had even less of an interest and only Fan Zhuo was the lone person watching the auction excitedly, looking extremely interested in seeing how an auction worked.

    Time passed and they had been sitting in the room for more than an hour and just when Jun Wu Xie was getting bored, a cry of rm broke out from the first level of the auction house.

    That cry attracted the attention of all six of the youths in the room!

    On the stage, a ck rock of stone about half a man¡¯s height was being carried up. The ck stone seemed to be abnormally heavy and the whole rock was jet ck in colour, the ragged edges looking extremely well weathered.

    A mysterious rock of unknown origins was being brought out for auction like this and it had puzzled many of the people on the floor. The auctioneer fought to maintain his confident smile, but his insides were turning topsy turvy, struggling toe up with a script for the item.

    Bringing a rock out for auction, the people were staring at the item in disbelief.

    But the person who had entrusted the item to them had been someone the owner of the Chan Lin Auction House was familiar with. That person had repeatedly assured the owner that the item was rare and precious before the auction house had reluctantly epted it. Just as expected, the item had just been brought onto the stage and it had created sure a furore.

    The people seated on the floor were all craning their necks and peering curiously at the mysterious rock of unknown origins, patiently waiting for the auctioneer to give them an introduction of it.

    However, the man said with a frozen expression: ¡°This jet ck rock, was discovered innds beyond Heaven¡¯s End Cliff and it contains mysterious power. But the stone is abnormally strong and cannot be cut. If anyone here can solve this dilemma, they can win this item at the asking base price.¡±

    Heaven¡¯s End Cliff was a bottomless steep cliff. The bottom of the cliff is covered by thick fog and no one had ever climbed down from it. People have attempted to scale down the steep precipice with ropes but hundreds of meters of rope still did not bring them down to the bottom and people had not dared travel there since.

    It was rumoured that the bottom of the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff, many powerful Guardian grade Spirit Beasts resided and anyone who attempted to climb down to the bottom of the cliff would finally disappear, where they were basically believed to have been swallowed by the powerful Guardian grade Spirit Beasts.

    A mysterious ce, with its terrifying rumours of being the home for hordes of Guardian grade Spirit Beasts quickly discouraged anyone who held the slightest interest in Heaven¡¯s End Cliff and no one knew of people who had attempted it.

 Chapter 545

    Chapter 545: ¡°Mysterious ck Stone (2)¡±

    It was a ce shrouded in mystery, and rumoured to be filled with Guardian grade Spirit Beasts that roam within. Such a ce quickly killed off any intentions a person might have to explore the ce below Heaven¡¯s End Cliff.

    The Heaven¡¯s End Cliff had undoubtedly caused many imaginations to roam, but.....

    That did not mean that people allowed themselves to be easily fooled by anything that was so carelessly tagged with the infamous reputation of the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff.

    The people at the auction held scant belief in the auctioneer¡¯s words.

    With just a piece of broken stone, no matter whether it had reallye from beyond the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff, the people felt that they would have no use for a piece of rock that they were not even able to cut.

    People who had often frequented the Chan Lin Auction House knew the ce to be shrewd. They knew everything auctioned off from the ce usually cost the bidders a higher price than the market. But this time, the Chan Lin Auction House had candidly dered that the rock can be immediately won at the set base price. This way of auctioning was totally unheard of throughout the history of the Chan Lin Auction House and could be deemed as miraculous.

    There could only be two reasons why the establishment would do this. One, the rock was just a piece of ordinary stone and waspletely worthless. The auction house might just have tried to carelessly tag a crazy story behind its origins and wanted to be rid of the rock fast. Two, it was just as what the auctioneer had said, the rock was extraordinarily hard and themon person was unable to break it and hence they had not been able to ascertain the rock¡¯s real worth.

    If even the people in the Chan Lin Auction House were unable to cut into the rock, anyone who purchased the rock would only be able to use it as a footrest back at home!

    No one would be dumb enough to do that.

    The heated atmosphere within the auction quickly cooled and it became quiet. No one showed an interest towards the piece of stone disyed on the stage. Their eyes were no longer focused on the stage in front, in obvious protest, wanting the auction house to quickly remove the item off the stage, so they can continue topete for the treasures that would be subsequently brought out for auction.

    After the base price for the stone was announced, the silence grew to be deafening.

    Three hundred thousand taels.

    For something that had originated from beyond the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff, the price was not unreasonable.

    But the problem was, it was just a piece of rock.

    That price would be enough to win the people a high grade spirit stone, and no one was prepared to use that sum of money on a broken piece of rock they could not use.

    The auctioneer stood upon the stage, sweat ran down his back. This was the first time the Chan Lin Auction House was met with such a predicament. If not for the unique identity of the client, the owner would have hurriedly gotten his people to remove the piece of rock from the stage.

    Backstage, behind the ongoing auction, two middle aged men had their eyes peeled and were staring fixedly at the situation out front.

    One of the men, who wasvishly dressed let out a sigh and patted the man beside him on the shoulder before saying: ¡°I did whatever I could to help you. You can see for yourself. No one will buy that piece of stone.¡± Thevishly dressed man was the owner of the Chan Lin Auction House and standing beside him, was the owner of that piece of jet ck stone.

    The other man¡¯s face was fully wrapped up in bandages and traces of blood had seeped through the thick bandages. His eyes stared wide, and became bloodshot. His fists clenched up tight and blood dripped out through the heavy bandages wrapped around his fists from the amount of force exerted.

    ¡°Wait a moment more..... Just a moment.....¡± The man¡¯s voice was raspy as though spoken through scalding fire. His dry split lips were slightly purple and his eyes did not waver from the auction at the front of the stage. His eyes were full of yearning and under that yearning, was endless fear and dejection.

    ¡°I might not be able to get you the three hundred thousand taels that you needed, but I can give you one hundred thousand taels first. If the item really cannot be sold, you can use that money first. You must have known..... I am not the real owner of this auction house and that is really the best I can do for you.¡± The owner had known the badly injured man for a long time and thevishly dressed man was sympathetic as he tried tofort his friend.

    But the man shook his head.

    ¡°It will not do..... Anything less than three hundred thousand taels..... will not be enough..... Won¡¯t be enough.....¡±

 Chapter 546

    Chapter 546: ¡°Mysterious ck Stone (3)¡±

    Thevishly clothed man sighed once more and said: ¡°Less is better than nothing. Just take it for your needs first.¡±

    The bandaged man nevertheless shook his head. ¡°One hundred thousand taels will not be enough! This is ten lives we are talking about! They were brothers in arms who had gone through life and death with me! I could never.... How could I..... If I do not raise the money, I will not be able to hand it over to their families. When I see my brothers in the afterlife, how am I going to face them then!?¡±

    As the man spoke, he got so agitated that he started to tremble visibly. The ever existent pain that wrecked at his body constantly reminded him of everything that had happened that fateful day.

    Eleven of them had climbed down the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff. Eleven men..... And finally only he, alone, was able to return alive. All of hisrades had not been able to escape from that terrible ce, and he had not been able to even retrieve their bodies. If he still wasn¡¯t able to ensure that their families lived on without worries, then he would be worse than a beast!

    This piece of jet ck rock, was filled with the blood of all eleven of them, and it was brought back here with ten lives in exchange.

    While eleven men had made their way down Heaven¡¯s End Cliff, only one had climbed back up alive, with the ck stone rock they had earlier hoisted up the cliff right at the onset.

    The bandaged man could no longer remember how he had brought the ck rock back here with him, he could only remember his journey back had been filled with tears and blood that had constantly impaired his sight.

    Thevishly clothed man sighed helplessly once more. He had found the badly injured man all covered in blood just outside Chan Lin Town that day and had thought the man would not survive his injuries. The garish wounds he had seen would have taken the life of any a lesser man but his friend had determinedly fought to stay alive.

    ¡°We¡¯ll wait a little while more then.¡± Helpless, thevishly clothed man could do nothing but continue to wait with his friend. But as the person ced in charge of the Chan Lin Auction House, it was very clear to him that no matter what secrets the piece of jet ck rock held, they would not be able to sell it off.

    To themon man, that was just an ordinary piece of rock.

    Within the auction hall, silence hung heavily. No one wanted to give their attention to a piece of rock that was so heavily overpriced.

    Meanwhile, up on the second level, Qiao Chu was staring at the piece of jet ck rock with undisguised mirth.

    ¡°This is a rare sight. I did not know that people can actually bring rocks out for auction, and the asking price is an incredulous three hundred thousand taels!? Is the person mad?¡± Heaven¡¯s End Cliff or wherever it came from, he had no idea what kind of a ce that was. But putting a price on a piece of rock that costs as much as the fees for the Zephyr Academy, almost made someone like Qiao Chu who was so used to leading a life of poverty, almost drop his jaw to the ground.

    ¡°It does not matter whether he is mad, but no one is ying along with his insanity. Can¡¯t you see that everyone is not even bothering to look at the piece of rock?¡± Fei Yan said with a shrug. He was always meticulous and detailed in his observations of people and he had noticed that the crowd was getting a little impatient with the wait and he expects that the outrageous item put up for auction would be removed from the stage in a very short while.

    ¡°I found it really incredible, that anyone would in reality possess the confidence to even bring a piece of rock to the auction house and put it up for auction!¡± Qiao Chu eximed indignantly. They had lived a life where they did not even know when their next meal was and here people were hoping to get a windfall from a piece of rock!

    ¡°Somehow, I do not feel that is just amon piece of rock.¡± Fan Zhuo who had not spoken a word all this time suddenly said.

    Everyone else turned to look at him.

    ¡°Things from beyond Heaven¡¯s End Cliff would not be ordinary. If my guess is correct, the jet ck rock is ck Jade Stone. You can extract ck Silver from ck Jade Stone and ck Silver can be used to forge spirit rings whereby its effects would be more outstanding than gold, silver or any precious metals. But the ck Jade Stone is extremely hard and very difficult to cut, but I believe it can be achieved by tempering it by fire.¡±

 Chapter 547

    Chapter 547: ¡°Mysterious ck Stone (4)¡±

    Fan Zhuo spoke with a serious tone, his eyes locked onto the ck Jade Stone as a sudden sparkle shone from deep within his clear eyes.

    ¡°ck Silver?¡± Rong Ruo¡¯s eyes suddenly narrowed when she heard the term used. She looked at Fan Zhuo, her eyes seemingly seeking for something.

    Qiao Chu and the others had a queer look in their eyes as well, but their curious look in their stares suddenly disappeared as quickly as they had appeared.

    ¡°It is a kind of metal extremely suitable for the forging of spirit rings. It is very rare, that big piece of ck Jade Rock there would only yield an amount of ck Silver roughly the size of a pigeon¡¯s egg.¡± Fan Zhuo was absorbed in his exnation and he suddenly hesitated a moment before he turned to Jun Xie.

    ¡°Little Xie, that item is really suitable for the forging of everyone¡¯s spirits rings, why don¡¯t I try to ce a bid for it?¡±

    They already had the spirit stones, but they still have not decided on the metal to be used for the forging.

    ¡°No need.¡± Jun Wu Xie replied. ¡°I¡¯ll buy it.¡±

    Fan Zhuo was surprised.

    Jun Wu Xie turned to look at Fan Zhuo and said: ¡°You can¡¯t afford it.¡±

    Fan Zhuo immediately blushed a slight pink.

    He had really forgotten all about that! He had rarelye out and waspletely unfamiliar with the pricing of things outside. Before he had left, Fan Jin had shoved several thousand taels into his hands and after thinking a little further, he realised that his few thousand taels was hopelessly inadequate when it came to buying a three hundred thousand taels item.....

    No way he could afford it!

    Fan Zhuo¡¯s red face grew into a brighter shade.

    Qiao Chu was as insensitive as ever as he roared inughter, cing a big hand on Fan Zhuo¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Little Zhuo, do not worry! We are all ¡°kept¡± by Miss Moneybags! Little Xie is fabulously rich!¡± After saying that, Qiao Chu even shamelessly threw Jun Wu Xie a wink.

    Jun Wu Xie did not say a word, and just rolled her eyes.

    ¡°Dumb Qiao is really getting more and more shameless.¡± Fei Yan sneered.

    Qiao Chu did not bite the bait and said: ¡°Not shameless, you buy it then.¡±

    ¡°.....¡± Fei Yan was at a loss for words.

    Hua Yao shook his head in helplessness. Being ¡°kept¡± by Jun Wu Xie, Dumb Qiao integrity had really crumbled to total oblivion.

    After the decision was made, Jun Wu Xie rang the bronze bell on the second level.

    The bell rang loud and clear, and the muted whispers among the crowd died suddenly. Everyone raised their head to peer up into the second level.

    The ringing of the bronze bell was an indication that a guest on the second level had made a bid.

    Backstage, the bandaged man who had fallen into dejection and despair suddenly looked up, peering in the direction where the bell had sounded. He looked into a private room high up on the second level and saw a tiny and petite figure. He had delicate features and was a young youth. He stood by the rail, his hand holding the bronze bell.

    The youth was speaking to a servant who had hurried over to him and the Chan Lin Auction House servant hollered: ¡°Guest in private room one makes a bid for three hundred thousand taels!¡±

    That shout ignited the hushed crowd in the Chan Lin Auction House into a sudden fervour!

    [Someone was actually willing to spend three hundred thousand taels on that broken and useless piece of rock!? Has that person gone mad?]

    Everyone moured to see, trying to peer into the private room on the second level.

    When they all saw that it was a rather young youth, everyone thought the same thing, ¡°the fool and his money soon parts¡±. They felt the young and ignorant whelp must have been so impressed at hearing the words ¡°Heaven¡¯s End Cliff¡± and naively thought that the item held immeasurable value, if not, no one would ever spend such a big amount of money so carelessly.

    Besides the many who were shocked, many more were snickering quietly, sneering at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s naivety for having been duped by the Chan Lin Auction House.

    After the unimaginable ordeal he went through waiting for someone to make a bid, the auctioneer almost cried tears of relief. He did not hesitate in the slightest as he raised his little hammer and struck it down three times in quick session, mortally afraid that Jun Wu Xie would pull back the offer and he hurried to seal the deal as quickly as he could.

 Chapter 548

    Chapter 548: ¡°Mysterious ck Stone (5)¡±

    Men from the Chan Lin Auction House carried the ck piece of rock off the stage smiling. Jun Wu Xie paid up the money and would collect the item only after the auction.

    Thereafter, the excited atmosphere came back to the auction house. Precious items big and small were brought up onto the stage one after another and wave after wave of intense bidding wars were carried out.

    None of the items that were brought out after the rock interested the sixpanions. The exciting atmosphere brought about by Jun Wu Xie¡¯s swift and decisive splurge had died down. People who were waiting to see ¡°the fool and his money part¡± once more were left disappointed.

    Another hour went by and the auction came to a fulfilling close. Every single item was auctioned off and none remained.

    Many people departed satisfied, leaving with their trophies they had won in their arms.

    As Jun Wu Xie had won a ¡°big¡± item, she had to wait till she was thest one before the men from the auction house carried the ck Jade Stone out.

    Apanying the men, another middle aged man dressed in a brocade robe came towards them.

    ¡°Good evening everyone, I am the owner of the Chan Lin Auction House, and my name is He Chang Le. I do not find any of our esteemed customers¡¯ faces familiar, is this your first time here at the Chan Lin Auction House?¡± He Chang Le weed thepanions withughter and his eyes smiling as he surveyed the group of extremely good looking youths, with an exceptional air surrounding them.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded, seemingly not entirely interested in chatting with He Chang Le.

    Undaunted, He Chang Le persisted by saying: ¡°Since you are our new customers, and your first bid was so generous, as the owner of the Chan Lin Auction House, I would like to gift to you an emblem we reserve only for our most distinguished guests.¡± As he spoke, Chang Le pulled out a palm sized, gold gilded emblem. Two characters, ¡°Chan Lin¡± were carved on the emblem.

    ¡°With this emblem, all of you, as our esteemed customers, would be able to gain direct entry to our private rooms when youe back to the Chan Lin Auction House, with no extra charges.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie took one nce at He Chang Le and motioned to Qiao Chu with a wave of her hand. Qiao Chu immediately went forward to ept the emblem.

    Having spent three hundred thousand at the auction, Qiao Chu¡¯s heart was still wincing in pain. At least, with this emblem, they would not have to pay for a private room anymore next time and he was d to ept it.

    Seeing that Jun Wu Xie was willing to ept his gesture of goodwill, He Chang Le smiled as he said: ¡°To be honest, for bidding on the piece of ck rock today, our Young Master has greatly helped a friend of mine. If our Young Master does not mind it, that friend of mine would like to meet you, and thank you personally.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie raised an eyebrow and before she opened her mouth to reply, Hua Yao took the lead to say: ¡°If it¡¯s sincere, let hime.¡±

    He Chang Le nodded, and turned to fetch his friend.

    Hua Yao took a step back and whispered beside Jun Wu Xie¡¯s ear: ¡°ck Silver is not something you can find in the Lower Realm but only in the Middle Realm. That piece of ck Jade Stone should not even be here. If that piece of ck Jade Stone is really from the bottom of the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff, that ce must be holding some secrets.¡±

    How did something that could only be found in the Middle Realme to appear in the Lower Realm?

    Jun Wu Xie was able to immediately make a good guess.

    Hua Yao and the others must be suspecting that the ck Jade Stone was somehow linked to the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb.

    Having thought that, Jun Wu Xie need not say anything more, but.....

    Hua Yao said ck Silver did not exist in the Lower Realm, so how did Fan Zhuo know about it?

    Jun Wu Xie clearly remembered that Fan Zhuo was the first one to recognise that piece of rock to be ck Jade Stone, and he was also the one who said that ck Silver could be extracted from ck Jade Stone. How was it that Fan Zhuo would be so familiar with ck Jade Stone that existed only in the Middle Realm?

    Jun Wu Xie frowned as she pondered on it. She sneaked a nce at Fan Zhuo and saw that he was staring at the ck Jade Stone with great interest, seemingly not to have heard the conversation between Hua Yao and her.

 Chapter 549

    Chapter 549: ¡°Mysterious ck Stone (6)¡±

    After a short while, He Chang Le came back. The other man who was with him made Qiao Chu and the others stare, their eyes widened.

    That man was tall and muscr, and his entire body was fully covered with bandages. Although his clothes covered up much of the bandages, it was nevertheless clear that he was fully wrapped up in them. Before he had even gotten close to thepanions, the stench of blood could already be smelt in the air. Only his eyes, nose, ears and mouth were exposed while the rest of his head was fully bandaged up and those originally white bandages were tinged with blood and had taken on a slightly red shade.

    He walked slowly as he approached, his huge frame bringing a slightly oppressive air. When he came to stand before Jun Wu Xie, he suddenly sped a hand over his fist and formally bent over in a deep bow.

    ¡°My name is Mu Qian Fan! I would like to humbly thank this Young Master¡¯s generous offer of help.¡± Mu Qian Fan¡¯s deep timbred voice almost made them forget about all the injuries that covered his entire body.

    Towards everything that had happened today, Mu Qian Fan was unable to put what he felt into words. If he had not been able to gather the three hundred thousand taels, he would not be able to face his brothers in arms who had passed into the afterlife and the auction today had driven him into utter despair many times over.

    But Jun Wu Xie had at his lowest point, dragged him up from the pits of despair.

    The three hundred thousand taels to him, were just too important!

    ¡°No need.¡± Jun Wu Xie said simply. The stench of blood emanating from the man made her frown slightly. She was silent a moment before she asked: ¡°You¡¯ve been to the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff?¡±

    Mu Qian Fan thought that Jun Wu Xie was doubting that the ck rock had really been retrieved from beyond the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff and he hurriedly replied: ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve been there. This ck rock was discovered at the bottom of the cliff by my brothers and me.¡±

    ¡°Tell me about the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff and I¡¯ll ept it as your thanks.¡± Jun Wu Xie replied.

    Mu Qian Fan was slightly surprised. When he saw that Jun Wu Xie¡¯s group was a party of young youths, he had thought that their youthful frivolity had piqued their curiosity on the dark rumours that surrounded the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff and he readily agreed.

    He Chang Le enquired on the location of the inn they were staying at and instructed his men to sent the item over first. He then furnished Jun Wu Xie and the others with one of the private rooms for them to chat infort. The auction house¡¯s servants were also thoughtfully instructed to bring them some snacks and tea.

    When they were all seated in the room, Mu Qian Fan appeared a little ill at ease. He was a man past thirty and he had been used to drinking and dining with his brothers in arms who were all around his age. Suddenly thrust into a situation where he was sitting with a group of youths half his age for a chat, made him feel rather out of ce.

    Although Jun Wu Xie and herpanions were dressed in in clothes, the material used was of a high grade. All of them were blessed with kingly features and they carried themselves with an impressive air, looking to be from extraordinary backgrounds, which only fueled his uneasiness further.

    ¡°Big Brother Mu? Please help yourself to a little of the tea and snacks first before you can share with us a little more in detail.¡± Fei Yan could see Mu Qian Fan¡¯s uneasiness and offered a cup of tea to Mu Qian Fan with a winsome smile.

    Mu Qian Fan looked up and saw a charming and pleasant ¡°littledy¡± smiling sweetly at him, and the hands that were holding the teacup were even trembling ever so slightly.

    He hurried to ept the offered tea and gulped it down quickly. The tea helped to calm him a little and he looked at Jun Wu Xie and the others to say: ¡°It was about half a month ago that I went to the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff. A band of my brothers were with me. To be honest, my group of brothers and I earn our daily keep by hunting down Spirit Beasts under themission of people. The arduous Heaven¡¯s End Cliff is a ce very well hidden. Although there are many rumours being spread about the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff, but the exact location of the ce is known to only a rare few. All along, we had never thought much about the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff but we were offered amission to make a trip there and that¡¯s why we went to the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff.¡±

 Chapter 550

    Chapter 550: ¡°Mysterious ck Stone (7)¡±

    As his memory took him back to the period just before they had set off, every single scene that appeared in his mind cut deeply into Mu Qian Fan¡¯s heart. The brothers who had been so close, had all left him, for good.

    Mu Qian Fan and his brothers in arms had always depended on eptingmissions entrusted to them by people for a living and they would often go hunt Spirit Beasts to gather spirit stones. The band of brothers would also ept assignments as armed escorts for merchant convoys and that was how Mu Qian Fan got acquainted with He Chang Le, when he had escorted the Chan Lin Auction House¡¯s merchandise.

    Till one day, a man came to them, requesting that they go to the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff to survey the grounds at the bottom of the cliff. He had promised then, that if they were able to fully traverse the entire area below the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff and produce aplete map, the men would be handsomely rewarded.

    The promised reward would be more than enough for all of their families to live their lives free of worries.

    Although the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff was famed to be an extremely dangerous ce since a long time ago, but very few people had actually been there. Many people did not even know where the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff was, but everyone had heard many versions of the grave dangers the mysterious ce held. But in order to grasp at the opportunity to earn thatrge sum of money, and to provide their families with a carefree life, Mu Qian Fan and his brothers finally decided to ept themission entrusted to them.

    That man had been rather generous. He had given them two hundred thousand taels as a deposit from the beginning. After epting the money, Mu Qian Fan and his team were highly motivated and they readied themselves to set off towards the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff. That man then gave them a map, that showed in detail the exact location of the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff.

    Based on the directions shown on the map, the team were on the roads for half a month before they reached the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff.

    The Heaven¡¯s End Cliff was located within a wide circr range of mountainous peaks and the cliff began from high up upon one of the peaks. In order to even reach the cliff, they had to pass throughyers uponyers of dense forests. Within those forests, many Spirit Beasts roamed, and Mu Qian Fan and his brothers used their experience to pass through the danger filled forests. And when they finally arrived upon the cliff, they began to understand why the cliff was named the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff.

    The Heaven¡¯s End Cliff¡¯s face looked as if it had been cleanly cut by an immense sharp de. Beyond the cliff was an endless sea of foggy white mist and masses of cloudy fog that stretched further than the eye could see. When looking at it from the high vantage point upon the cliff, the wondrous sight made one feel as if that was where Heaven ended, stopping right at the cliff they stood upon.

    When they firstid their eyes on the unbelievable view, Mu Qian Fan and his brothers in arms were all suddenly awestruck but they quickly recovered when they remembered the mission they had been entrusted with toplete. They had prepared hundred metre metal cables and carried upon their backs chains that would extend the length of the cables, showing how meticulous their preparations for the mission had been.

    Climbing down the sheer cliff face alone had taken them a few days¡¯ time and they rested and ate hanging from the strong cables.

    When they reached the bottom of the cliff, every single one of them were alreadypletely exhausted and they all copsed upon the ground for a long period, unable to move a muscle.

    ¡°What was the bottom of the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff really like?¡± Qiao Chu was getting more and more excited as the story unfolded and he unknowingly asked the question in a fearful whisper.

    Mu Qian Fan¡¯s eyes lowered, as he stared at his own two hands ced on the table before him. Bright red blood was spreading bit by bit across the bandages, and watching the white bandages gradually turning a bright red made for an extremely disconcerting sight.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.....¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Qiao Chu sat up, greatly surprised.

    Mu Qian Fan¡¯s voice was filled with despair and fear: ¡°The ground at the bottom of the cliff waspletely covered in a thick misty fog and we could not see anything beyond two meters away from us as they would all be enveloped by the thick fog. Under those circumstances, we werepletely unable to map out anything about the area. And as we proceeded to walk in a forwardly direction, we discovered that the ground below our feet was marsnd that was peppered with bottomless bog.....¡±

    Bog holes shrouded in the thick imprable fog within an expanse of soft marsnd were easy to miss and overlook. More often than now, people only realise the danger after they had stepped a foot into it.

 Chapter 551

    Chapter 551: ¡°Mysterious ck Stone (8)¡±

    One of the men in Mu Qian Fan¡¯s team had beenpletely swallowed up by one of those bog holes and they could not even retrieve his body after his death.

    Besides the invisible bog holes scattered across the swampy marsh, terrible beasts hid within the misty fog. The team consisting of experienced and hardy men had lost half of their men under the attacks by the ferocious Spirit Beasts who hid within the cover of the blinding fog. More terrifying than all these dangers, was the poison within the mist that was everywhere, constantly around them. They had not noticed it in the beginning, it was not until a few of them had escaped out from under the fog and noticed that the wounds on their bodies were continuing to fester and rot after the poison had spread into their internal organs that they realised just how scary a ce the bottom of the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff was.

    Within a fog so thick you cannot see your hand before your face, airced with poison, ground filled with bottomless bog holes, ferocious Spirit Beasts, where any single one of the dangers could easily take your life.

    That was when Mu Qian Fan finally understood why the client who knew the exact location of Heaven¡¯s End Cliff had offered to pay them such an enormous sum of money just topile a map of an area. He must have known of the perilous dangers thatid at the bottom of Heaven¡¯s End Cliff, and the men were paying it back with their very own lives.

    But it was already toote for regrets. With the lone exception of Mu Qian Fan, their team of eleven men had ten dead. Besides the piece of ck Jade Rock that they were unable to cut, they had gotten nothing.

    As they had not been able toplete the map, they would not be able to receive the remaining payment from the client. When Mu Qian Fan returned, he had gone to seek out the client. But when the client got to know that Mu Qian Fan and his team had almost been totally annihted on their expedition, they had lost all desire in continuing with the conversation and had only briefly asked Mu Qian Fan about their encounters at the bottom of Heaven¡¯s End Cliff and chased him out quickly thereafter.

    With all his brothers dead, he lived his life in fear holding on tightly to a mere piece of broken rock. In order to provide some constion to the grieving families of his deceased brothers, Mu Qian Fan had no choice but to take the ck Jade Stone and entrust it to He Chang Le and to put it up for auction.

    After Mu Qian Fan finished his story, he lowered his headpletely. His tightly clenched fists werepletely covered in his own blood.

    The memory of every moment spent at the bottom of the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff was deeply entrenched in his mind. The screams of his brothers as they died haunted him horribly in his dreams, like relentless demons.

    ¡°It is definitely not a good ce and you should just forget all that you just heard and just treat it as a story.¡± Mu Qian Fan was silent for a long while before he raised his head, his eyes filled with despair and indescribable grief.

    If only they had not been tempted by that reward money offered, if only they had been more down to earth and only epted simpler missions, then his brothers would still be alive today and he would not have be just like a dead man walking.

    The injuries on his body now had gotten extremely serious. He had been back for quite a period and his wounds had continued to fester and rot. The bandages he had covered himself with were not to protect his wounds but he was afraid that his horrifying looks now would frighten the people that he came into contact with.

    His entire body was filled with poison he had contracted from the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff and he knew he had not long more to live. He only wished, that before he died, he would be able to help look after the families of his deceased brothers.

    Jun Wu Xie patiently listened to Mu Qian Fan till he finished, her face expressionless.

    Whereas Qiao Chu and the others were looking extremely solemn.

    ¡°Did I scare all of you? Haha..... It¡¯s not all that bad, just don¡¯t go to that ce.¡± Mu Qian Fan thought that the youths had all been frightened by his ount of his experiences and he hurriedly changed his tone and tried to make light of his words.

    ¡°Will you still remain in Chan Lin Town for a period?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked suddenly.

 Chapter 552

    Chapter 552: ¡°Mysterious ck Stone (9)¡±

    Mu Qian Fan stared in shock and nodded his head after a moment¡¯s hesitation.

    ¡°All of us are residents of Chan Lin Town and I will naturally still be here. If you need to locate me in the near future, you can go to thest house at the end of South Street, but.....¡± Mu Qian Fan looked at the bandages all over his body and said with a bitterugh: ¡°If you still want to hear anything else from me, you will have to hurry, my body might notst much longer.¡±

    ¡°Your injuries are grave?¡± Hearing the implied meaning behind Mu Qian Fan¡¯s words, Hua Yao asked, his brow furrowed.

    Mu Qian Fan nodded. ¡°It¡¯s already a miracle that I am still living.¡± Among the brothers who had gone with him, two of them had breathed theirst hours after being afflicted with the poison. The fact that Mu Qian Fan couldst till this moment greatly surprised himself.

    ¡°Let me see?¡± Jun Wu Xie said suddenly.

    Mu Qian Fan hesitated. He looked at Jun Wu Xie, deeply concerned. ¡°It¡¯s rather gory, you really want to see?¡±

    He was afraid that his disgusting wounds would frighten the young youth.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded.

    Mu Qian Fan sighed, and began to slowly remove the bandage on his left hand.

    Flesh stuck to the bandage as it was slowly peeled off, disying to them a bloody and gory sight as the covered wounds on his hand was once again exposed to the air.

    Just one look had made all the others in the room suck in a deep breath.

    The whole of Mu Qian Fan¡¯s hand looked as if it had been sttered with boiling oil and not a single part of the flesh was whole. The red blistering flesh was filled with yellow pus and looked just like a badly rotted piece of meat. Half the tip of his little finger had already rotted off and the white finger bone was visible under the gory mess.

    The overpowering stench of blood and rot suddenly spread within the room.

    Qiao Chu and the others suddenly turned pale.

    Mu Qian Fan was suddenly very conscious of himself and he was thinking of wrapping his bandages back over his wounds in a hurry when a fair and tiny hand held down the other end of the bandage that had fallen onto the table.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes narrowed as she stared at the cankerous and festering sores on Mu Qian Fan¡¯s hand. The condition that the hand was in, showed effects that was rather simr to one of the poisons she had previously concocted but in terms of the speed that the rot, it was rtively shorter and did not seem like new flesh would grow back like hers.

    Seeminglypletely oblivious to what a revolting sight the rotting hand was, Jun Wu Xie instead stood up and carefully inspected the hand up close.

    Mu Qian Fan was shocked by Jun Wu Xie¡¯s action. Why was such a young youth not showing any signs of fear at all? He had not only not shrunk back in fear but had insteade up close to inspect his condition carefully. The Heavens know even he himself had been badly disgusted by the rotting flesh all over his body.

    But the youth had not batted an eyelid and seemed perfectly calm.

    Mu Qian Fan had just wanted to say something when Qiao Chu, who had been sitting directly opposite him suddenly gave him a sign, gesturing him to remain quiet, and even giving him a friendly and knowing smile after.

    Mu Qian Fan did not know what Jun Wu Xie wanted from him. But as a man about to die, he was not too concerned about it. If Jun Wu Xie was not afraid, and wanted to take a close look, he had no qualms about showing them his revolting wounds.

    After a while, Jun Wu Xie went back to her seat. Her eyes were cold as she looked at Mu Qian Fan and said: ¡°I want to cut out some flesh.¡±

    When Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words came out of her mouth, not just Mu Qian Fan, but even Qiao Chu and Fei Yan had expressions of utter shock on them.

    Cut some flesh?

    What flesh?

    She really wanted to cut out a piece of flesh from Mu Qian Fan¡¯s hand!?

    Mu Qian Fan¡¯s eyes opened up wide, seriously doubting what he had just heard.

    ¡°You..... want my flesh?¡± Even if he had epted that his death was imminent, Mu Qian Fan was nevertheless still badly traumatised by Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words.

 Chapter 553

    Chapter 553: ¡°Mysterious ck Stone (10)¡±

    However, Jun Wu Xie waspletely unaware of how fiendishly demented her request had sounded and just nodded calmly.

    ¡°A little bit will do.¡±

    Mu Qian Fan froze in ce for a while, not understanding how such a tiny sized little youth would be so gutsy. He had not flinched in the slightest from the grotesque wounds on his hand and had now even wanted to cut out a piece of his flesh.....

    Didn¡¯t he find it disgusting?

    ¡°I¡¯ll pay you.¡± Jun Wu Xie added.

    Mu Qian Fan waved his hands before him quickly, ¡°No need, no need. I will not live long anyway. If you..... really want to.....¡± Mu Qian Fan clenched his jaw and took out a short dagger. He was doomed anyway, and the wounds were giving him so much pain that he had problems eating and sleeping, so cutting out a tiny bit of his flesh would not hurt him any much more than that. Since Jun Wu Xie had bought the ck rock from him, he was already a great benefactor to him, and he did not deem it proper to collect anymore money from his benefactor.

    As he spoke, Mu Qian Fan was going to cut out a piece of his flesh when Jun Wu Xie raised a hand to stop him.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± Jun Wu Xie said.

    Mu Qian Fan was speechless, and he woodenly turned the dagger around and handed it over to Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie held the dagger skillfully, having held a scalpel countless times in her previous life.

    Staring at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s inverted way of holding the dagger, Mu Qian Fan chose to remain silent.

    Jun Wu Xie inspected Mu Qian Fan¡¯s wounds carefully a moment and just when Mu Qian Fan thought that the youth did not dare to do it, Jun Wu Xie suddenly quickly and skillfully cut into the side of his palm and carved out a thin slice of flesh about the size of his thumbnail.

    The dagger was handled with such quick precision that he did not feel the pain till a little whileter.

    Cutting off sliver of his flesh with a single slice, Jun Wu Xie had not even blinked. She held the dagger horizontally with the sliver of flesh on top. She retrieved an empty bottle from within her robes with her other hand and emptied the piece of flesh into it.

    ¡°........¡± Mu Qian Fan could not find the words to describe the youth before his eyes.

    The youth had cut out a piece of his rotting flesh. But did he really just keep it in a bottle!?

    Did he intend to keep it as a souvenir?

    After keeping the bottle containing the rotted piece of flesh carefully, Jun Wu Xie dug out another bottle from within her robes. The palm sized bottle ced right before Mu Qian Fan.

    ¡°Three times a day, one pill each time. Take with warm water.¡± was Jun Wu Xie¡¯s curt and simple instructions.

    Mu Qian Fan did not understand what was happening at that moment and only stared nkly at Jun Wu Xie, and turned his eyes to stare at the bottle of medicine before him.

    Having gotten used to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s abnormal miserliness with spoken words, Qiao Chu consciously cleared his throat and generously exined it for Mu Qian Fan: ¡°The medicine will help you with your injuries. Just do as you are told and it will be fine.¡±

    Mu Qian Fan suddenly recovered his senses and shook his head in a hurry: ¡°No need, the medicine will be wasted on my condition anyway. The fact that you purchased the ck rock is more than enough and I am deeply grateful for it.¡±

    He tried to refuse and wanted to return the medicine to Jun Wu Xie.

    However, Jun Wu Xie only gave the medicine bottle a nce and raised the little bronze bell in the room and shook it gently. The attendant outside the room quickly shuffled in.

    ¡°Warm water.¡± Jun Wu Xie said.

    The attendant was rather quick to realise what Jun Wu Xie was asking for and slipped out of the room quickly and returned with a pot of warm water before he quickly stepped out through the door once again.

    ¡°Dumb Qiao.¡±

    ¡°Here!¡±

    ¡°Pry his mouth open.¡±

    ¡°........¡±

    Mu Qian Fan¡¯s face paled in shock. Qiao Chu hesitated just a moment before he jumped onto Mu Qian Fan and immediately pried his mouth open. Fei Yan stood on one side and swiftly removed a single elixir from the bottle, quickly throwing it into Mu Qian Fan¡¯s mouth while Rong Ruo followed up by pouring the warm water directly into Mu Qian Fan¡¯s mouth!

 Chapter 554

    Chapter 554: ¡°Heaven¡¯s End Cliff (1)¡±

    ¡®Glug..... Glug.....¡¯

    Mu Qian Fan found himself forced to swallow the unidentified elixir under the coercion of several youths.

    Only after the warm water had washed the elixir down his throat did Qiao Chu and the others release Mu Qian Fan.

    Mu Qian Fan almost choked to his death from the water forcefully poured down his throat. He stared helplessly at the bunch of brutal youths and was just about to speak out in protest when he suddenly felt a cooling sensation spread throughout his body. The consuming burning pain that had constantly wrecked at his body was gradually being soothed and it slowly dissipated as the cooling sensation took over him, driving the agonizing pain out of him.

    His eyes widened in great surprise and he stared at Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°The elixir.....¡±

    ¡°Will only provide relieve.¡± Jun Wu Xie said simply. She was still not able to fully ascertain what kind of poison Mu Qian Fan was afflicted with and it would have to wait till she ran a few tests before she would be able to concoct the proper antidote for it.

    Mu Qian Fan was feeling deeply shocked. He finally understood why Jun Wu Xie wanted a piece of his flesh. The youth before him was intending to cure him of his poison!

    Mu Qian Fan stood up suddenly and bowed deeply before Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Your benevolence will be deeply remembered! As long as my worthless life remains, it will be the Young Master¡¯s tomand!¡±

    Jun Wu Xie did not reply, but only nced briefly at Mu Qian Fan.

    Mu Qian Fan was deeply grateful. But Jun Wu Xie and the others just stood up to leave. They had other things they needed to attend to.

    The ck Jade Stone had already been sent back to the inn and after Jun Wu Xie and herpanions got back there, they immediately enquired with the innkeeper on where they would be able to locate a smithy. After they acquired the location, Fan Zhuo hired a horse carriage and made his way there. He wanted to extract the ck Silver from the ck Jade Stone as soon as possible. In case he would suddenly feel unwell, Rong Ruo went along with him.

    At that moment in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s room, there was only herself, Qiao Chu, Fei Yan and Hua Yao.

    ¡°Regarding what Mu Qian Fan had said, Brother Hua, what are your thoughts?¡± Fei Yan was sitting at the table, his usual mischievous personality absent as he asked with uncharacteristic sternness.

    Hua Yao replied with a slight frown: ¡°I suspect that the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb lies below the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff.¡±

    ¡°Why do you say that?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked, her interest piqued.

    ¡°We have a map with us, and Little Xie, you know that as well. We managed toy our hands on it from the Qing Yun n and over this period, while we were in the Zephyr Academy¡¯s branch division, we had been investigating into the location of the second piece of the map and also studying the map we have. Fei Yan has dug up every map of the different areas we know of and tried topare it to the human skin map we have but we have not been able to find any match. If we are to look at the map carefully, the terrain is very t and there are no hills or mountains reflected upon it. Initially, we had thought that it might be somewhere with wide ins but after hearing what Mu Qian Fan said, I suspect that the location that the map is specifying, is actually the terrain at the bottom of the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff.¡± Hua Yao said, his eyes narrowed.

    The Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb was in the Lower Realm and that was known to all of them. Before they had gotten the map, they had made made full preparations. Fei Yan had roamed thends and made use of his abilities to map out all the areas he had been to. They had wanted to prepare themselves for the day that they wouldplete the collection of the human skin maps and locate the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb in the shortest time possible.

    But the first piece of the map they had gotten did not match any of the maps that Fei Yan hadpiled. They had thought maybe the map they received was notplete enough or maybe the area that the map specifiedy in a ce they had never been to before.

    But they had never considered that the map they held was a map of the terrain at the bottom of Heaven¡¯s End Cliff.

    ording to Mu Qian Fan¡¯s words, thends below the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff were extremely vast and fully covered in imprable fog, making it impossible for him to explore. And the only thing he brought back from the bottom of the cliff had been ck Jade Stone that could only be found in the Middle Realm.

 Chapter 555

    Chapter 555: ¡°Heaven¡¯s End Cliff (2)¡±

    All the signs were telling them in no uncertain terms that the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb was highly possibly located beyond the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff, and all the members of the Twelve Pces that had been mercilessly murdered and their families rooted out had actually mapped out the terrain at the bottom of the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff.

    Otherwise, with the overwhelming might of the Twelve Pces, it was impossible that they were still unable to find the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb if it had been anywhere else.

    But if the ce waspletely filled with traps and coveredpletely in imprable fog, aplete and precise map would be needed to locate the ce.

    ¡°Mu Qian Fan mentioned that some time ago, someone had seeked them out to entrust them with the mission to go investigate the situation below the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff. That would mean that those people could possibly hold a portion of the map. Were they from the Twelve Pces or someone working for them? Or maybe, the person who seeked Mu Qian Fan out was the person in the Zephyr Academy who holds the map?¡± Fei Yan rubbed at his chin as his brow creased deep in thought.

    ¡°It should be one of the powers beholden to the Twelve Pces here in the Lower Realm.¡± Jun Wu Xie said resolutely, sounding very sure of herself.

    ¡°Why?¡± Fei Yan sat up surprised.

    Jun Wu Xie replied: ¡°The Twelve Pces are still trying all ways and means toplete their collection of the maps, so that naturally means that they strongly suspect that the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb is at the bottom of Heaven¡¯s End Cliff, and that they are aware of the vile conditions of the terrain down there, so they would not be so dumb as to get Mu Qian Fan and his band of brothers to go find out the precise location of the ce. If my guess is correct, the Twelve Pces are not entirely sure whether the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb is at the bottom of the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff and they are only guessing and hence, they have not made any significant and obvious moves towards the ce. This recent expedition must have been the work of someone from one of the pces, who managed to trace the clues to the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff and gave orders to their contracted powers here. Meanwhile, the person who received the orders was not willing to carry it out himself and entrusted the task to Mu Qian Fan and his band to scout out the ce.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie thought a moment before she continued: ¡°ording to what Mu Qian Fan said, the person who entrusted him with the mission is made aware of the dangers below the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff now and I do not think he will be making any other moves in the near future.¡±

    The Heaven¡¯s End Cliff, was just a guess by the Twelve Pces and they were not able to ascertain that fact for sure. Hence, they did not dare to pour all their strength into ce filled with untold dangers.

    Considering all that, people from the Twelve Pces must have gone to the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff before this but the result might not have been much better than Mu Qian Fan and his brothers. Those rumours about the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff must have been spread by the Twelve Pces themselves in order to draw people who did not know the truth to seek it by setting forth towards the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff, to provide them with more clues about the ce.

    ¡°So, should we go take a look at the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff then?¡± Qiao Chu was feeling a little excited. If the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb was really at the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff, even if they had to stay there for a decade, they would do it to find the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb!

    Hua Yao admonished gently: ¡°You are looking at it too simply. If the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb can be located so easily at the bottom of the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff, then the Twelve Pces would not be so anxious. Mu Qian Fan had said as well, that eleven of them had gone down to the bottom of the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff and had stayed there for only two days, but had moved only a mere hundred meters into the ce. Only one hade out alive from the eleven people and that should give you an idea of how dangerous the bottom of the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff is. Without aplete map of the area, making your way into that ce will only result in certain death.¡±

    He was not reluctant to go, but there were many other considerations to make.

    If all of them were to die at the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff, there would be no one to exact revenge for the cruel injustice done upon their parents.

    Qiao Chu quietened down. He knew what Hua Yao was saying was right.

    Jun Wu Xie squeezed on Lord Meh Meh¡¯s little hoof and said with her eyes lowered: ¡°We can go, not absolutely necessary to locate the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb. Seeing for ourselves the actual situation in the bottom of the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff beforehand might still be a good idea.¡±

 Chapter 556

    Chapter 556: ¡°Heaven¡¯s End Cliff (3)¡±

    ¡°We can do that..... But we don¡¯t know where the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff is.....¡± Qiao Chu said, scratching his head.

    Hua Yao suddenlyughed, and he turned to look at Jun Wu Xie, his eyes showing sudden understanding.

    ¡°The reason you wanted to save Mu Qian Fan was for this reason?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie nodded.

    Qiao Chu was a little befuddled and luckily Hua Yao was willing to exin it to him. ¡°The fact that Little Xie was willing to save Mu Qian Fan¡¯s life was because only Mu Qian Fan knew where the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff was. More than that, he had even gone down to the bottom of the cliff and he knows more about the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff than anyone else. If we can bring him along with us, then going to the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff will not be a difficult task. Just as Little Xie said, we need not rush ourselves to go locate the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb, but to go down for a look, to ascertain if that is a possible target would be good enough.¡±

    Qiao Chu was suddenly enlightened and he turned to Jun Wu Xie with a look of utmost admiration.

    ¡°Little Xie, aren¡¯t you being a bit too smart, you actually thought that far ahead?¡± He had thought that Jun Wu Xie saw the pitiable state that Mu Qian Fan was in and that had brought out the benevolence in her, and did not expect the littless to have nned so far ahead.

    Jun Wu Xie raised an eyebrow, but did not reply.

    ¡°Actually,..... There is one more thing I would like to speak to you guys about.¡± Hua Yao expression suddenly became hesitant.

    The smile on Qiao Chu¡¯s face faded as well. ¡°What Brother Hua wants to talk about is about Little Zhuo isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Hua Yao nodded.

    ¡°Why would Fan Zhuo know about the ck Jade Rock and ck Silver? This really puzzles me. I do not mean to be suspicious of him but the fact that he knows about those things seems rather queer.¡± Hua Yao and the others had lived in the Lower Realm for quite a period of time and they are aware of what things the people of the Lower Realm know and what they do not know.

    Fan Zhuo¡¯s knowledge had definitely crossed the boundaries of what a person from the Lower Realm would know.

    Although they had not known each other for long, but Hua Yao and the others had felt that Fan Zhuo was a rather nice and this was the only thing that they did not understand.

    ¡°Hmm..... he is the son of the Headmaster of the Zephyr Academy, could it be possible that the person in the Zephyr Academy that the Twelve Pces are in contact with is the Headmaster himself? Hence, Fan Zhuo had heard a few things about the Middle Realm from those people?¡± Qiao Chu was really reluctant to think of Fan Zhuo in a bad light as he had found Fan Zhuo to be rather pleasing to his eye. Fan Zhuo was even running all around to help them forge their spirit rings and suspecting him was something he did not want to do.

    ¡°That might be possible.¡± Hua Yao nodded his head. If that was the case, it would justify how Fan Zhuo came to know of ck Jade Rock and ck Silver and it would answer all their doubts.

    Previously, the person in the Qing Yun n that the Pce of Fire Demons was in contact with was Ke Cang Ju and didn¡¯t Ke Cang Ju gain possession of the Lone Smoke?

    ¡°If it really is with Fan Zhuo¡¯s father, we will have to remember to be a bit more polite when we go ask for it in the future.¡± When Qiao Chu was speaking those words, his eyes had inadvertently turned to look at Jun Wu Xie.

    He could still remember vividly what kind of atrocities Jun Wu Xie had been capable of in the Qing Yun n.

    But Jun Wu Xie seemspletely unaffected, her face a sea of calm.

    ¡°But, before we are sure of the facts, we should not speak a single word of it to Little Zhuo.¡± Qiao Chu said consciously. Fan Zhuo had been a greatpanion so far and if Fan Zhuo realised that the real reason they all were here at the Zephyr Academy was to steal his father¡¯s map, he would definitely be heartbroken.

    Hua Yao nodded in agreement and even Fei Yan approved of it.

    Obviously, they saw Fan Zhuo as a sickly and weak, naive and innocent little youth.

    However.....

    Jun Wu Xie secretly bit on her lips.

    How naive.....

 Chapter 557

    Chapter 557: ¡°Heaven¡¯s End Cliff (4)¡±

    The fewpanions finalised their ns and made preparations to set aside time for a trip to the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff after the forging of their spirit rings.

    But before that, they had to heal up Mu Qian Fan¡¯s body.

    And that important task fell once again upon the shoulders of Jun Wu Xie.

    In order to extract the ck Silver such arge piece of ck Jade Rock, it required a quite a long period of time. After Fan Zhuo and Rong Ruo negotiated on the price, they left the ck Jade Rock at the smithy and left.

    No one would recognise what that was anyway and they were not worried that anyone would want to steal it.

    After they returned to the inn, they all busied about with their own tasks and no one mentioned a word about the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff.

    Just as it was getting dark, Jun Wu Xie went out and searched everywhere for things she needed to concoct her medicines and elixirs. But as no one cultivated elixirs in the Zephyr Academy, so such items were not too popr in Chan Lin Town, and not many people carried those goods.

    After much searching, Jun Wu Xie finally managed to find a small and simple stove for cultivating elixirs in a tiny shop. The stove was only palm sized and made out of pure copper. It was poorly made but would serve its purpose temporarily.

    After making another trip to the medicinal shop where she purchased some herbs, Jun Wu Xie went back to the inn and started on her study of the poison in Mu Qian Fan¡¯s flesh.

    She worked through the night, without rest. When Hua Yao knocked requesting to enter her room in the morning, he found her standing with a few medicinal bottles in her hands when she came to answer the door. She gave him one quick nce and went on with her tasks.

    ¡°Qiao Chu wanted me toe ask you when would we be going over to the auction house again.¡± Hua Yao was highly interested in what Jun Wu Xie was busying herself with as he had never seen Jun Wu Xie concocting her medicine. He had always been deeply curious about this young tiny sized youth, who possessed such exemry medical skills and was even able to cultivate amazing elixirs.

    ¡°Today.¡± Jun Wu Xie replied simply.

    Upon saying that, she put down all the things in her hands, and retrieved some elixirs and spirit stones out from her cosmos sack before dumping them on the table. She pointed at the elixirs and gave a simple exnation of their effects to Hua Yao, before she wrapped them all up in a bundle and shoved it into Hua Yao¡¯s arms.

    ¡°Sell all of them.¡± Jun Wu Xie said curtly.

    Just selling off the spirit stones might not really be enough to cover her expenses. After Jun Wu Xie returned to the Zephyr Academy, she intended to acquire aplete set of tools for the cultivation of elixirs and since the Chan Lin Town did not have a store specialised in that, she would have to have them custom made and that would cost her another tidy sum.

    With the additional cost that the herbs required would bring, the expenditure woulde up to be rather significant.

    Hua Yao¡¯s face was looking rather confused as he stared at the bunch of elixirs that Jun Wu Xie had shoved into his arms. After hearing her introduction of them, he stood rooted to the ground and did not move a single step.

    ¡°You..... really want to sell all these?¡± All these elixirs, if he were to judge, were rather good. Although they could notpare to those Heaven defying ones that Jun Wu Xie had sold before the gates of the Zephyr Academy before, these elixirs nevertheless still had very rare and exemry effects.

    So many elixirs and she was willing to sell them all off without even blinking?

    ¡°Mmm. I only have this much now.¡± Jun Wu Xie nodded. Her stock of elixirs were running a bit low and she would not sell the good ones to others anyway. She would much rather leave them for people that she treasured and that would make more sense to her.

    In the Zephyr Academy, the expenses were exorbitant and she intended to use the time she was in the academy to casually cultivate some elixirs and sell them off at the Chan Lin Auction House. She intended to run an initial trial run first this time.

    If the results were good, she would then carry her ns further.

    As she did not have a good grasp on the concept of money in this world, Jun Wu Xie was really easy with it.

    Jun Wu Xie was being easy with it, but it was impossible for Hua Yao. If he did not know that all these elixirs clutched within his arms could be reproduced by Jun Wu Xie, he really wouldn¡¯t have wanted to part with a single elixir there.

 Chapter 558

    Chapter 558: ¡°Heaven¡¯s End Cliff (5)¡±

    ¡°Go alone, and remember to alter your looks.¡± Jun Wu Xie did not forget to give Hua Yao thatst reminder.

    He Chang Le had known all of them in the Chan Lin Auction House the day before. If they were to appear once again in their real identities, many rumours would definitely begin to spread about them.

    To avoid unnecessary trouble, Jun Wu Xie had to remind Hua Yao of that at least.

    ¡°I will.¡± Hua Yao said, rubbing at his face. He was thinking what kind of a look he should assume that would be suitable for the situation.

    After all the preparations were made, Hua Yao transformed himself into a middle aged man and made his way towards the Chan Lin Auction House, where he entrusted all the items to He Chang Le.

    By the time he got back, it was already lunchtime and all thepanions gathered in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s room as if in tacit understanding and waited for lunch.

    ¡°Brother Hua, all settled?¡± Qiao Chu asked upon seeing Hua Yao, walking over to him with a big smile on his face.

    Fan Zhuo was greatly surprised though, when he saw the unfamiliar middle aged man and heard Qiao Chu address the man as ¡°Brother Hua¡±.

    Hua Yao did not feel he needed to hide before Fan Zhuo and raised his hand to cover his face slightly. The bones beneath his skin immediately started to change and in a blink, he had changed back into the alluringly handsome young youth once again.

    Fan Zhuo¡¯s eyes widened and his lips trembled, as his eyes looked at Hua Yao queerly.

    ¡°Little Zhuo. Calm yourself. Brother Hua¡¯s art in altering his looks has always been so easy for him.¡± Fei Yan reassured Fan Zhuo, patting him on the shoulder, with a ¡°this is perfectly normal¡± expression on his face.

    ¡°Bone Shifters¡¯ Tribe.....¡± The three words suddenly tumbled out of Fan Zhuo¡¯s mouth.

    At that moment in the room, with the exception of Jun Wu Xie, the expression on all the faces of everyone present changed.

    The Bone Shifters¡¯ Tribe had been one of the major races of the Middle Realm. They possessed the ability to control the shape and size of the bones within their bodies. And that name was only known to people from the Middle Realm.

    When they realised that Fan Zhuo knew about the ck Jade Stone and about ck Silver, they were still able to treat it as if Fan Zhuo had heard about them from the people of the Twelve Pces who were in contact with his father. But he had even shown that he was able to recognise that Hua Yao was from Bone Shifters¡¯ Tribe! Bone Shifters were few in numbers now and not widely seen even in the Middle Realm. Although people from the Twelve Pces knew about the tribe but they would have no good reason to mention it to others here.

    So how did Fan Zhuo know about it?

    All their eyes were fixed onto Fan Zhuo. The surprise in Fan Zhuo¡¯s eyes slowly faded and he lowered his head slightly. His pale handsome face was shrouded in shadow and they could not see the expression on his face.

    However, just when everyone was getting anxious, Fan Zhuo suddenly covered his face with his hands, and a series of deliriousughter erupted from his throat.

    ¡°No wonder..... No wonder when I mentioned about the ck Jade Stone and ck Silver, you guys gave such a reaction..... No wonder all of you are so interested in the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff..... I should have guessed it earlier.....¡± Fan Zhuo could not stopughing, his shoulders heaving with his unstoppable bout ofughter.

    Suddenly, Fan Zhuo raised his head. There was no trace of the mirth that had just overtaken him. His clear eyes shone, but a chilling malice now filled them. Those eyes swept across Qiao Chu and each and everyone of them, his lips curled at the corners devilishly.

    ¡°Which of the Twelve Pces do you guys belong to?¡±

    Qiao Chu and the others froze in ce. Fan Zhuo¡¯s words were sending all of them a signal.....

    He knows of the Middle Realm, and he knows of the Twelve Pces!

    ¡°Little Zhuo, what is happening here.....¡± Seeing the abrupt change on Fan Zhuo¡¯s face, Qiao Chu did not know how to react at that moment.

    That softspoken and gentle youth was suddenly able to show such strong malice in his eyes!

    Fan Zhuo stared with those eyes at the expressions on Qiao Chu and the others. Suddenly, his expression changed again and reverted back to his usual gentle and amicable smile.

 Chapter 559

    Chapter 559: ¡°Heaven¡¯s End Cliff (6)¡±

    Fan Zhuo stared with those eyes at the expressions on Qiao Chu and the others. Suddenly, his expression changed again and reverted back to his usual gentle and amicable smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry if I frightened you guys.¡± Fan Zhuo looked at everyone apologetically.

    Qiao Chu¡¯s expression was rather wooden as he didn¡¯t know how to react.

    Hua Yao was frowning as he stared at Fan Zhuo. He had not wanted to mention it but Fan Zhuo¡¯s reaction had beenpletely different from what he expected. If he had only heard things about the Middle Realm, then why did he react so strongly? And if he was not mistaken, Fan Zhuo eyes had earlier been filled with pure murder and hatred.

    He hated the Twelve Pces?

    Why?

    Hua Yao finally said: ¡°You are from the Middle Realm.¡±

    Fan Zhuo did not hide the fact and nodded his head. He looked at Hua Yao and the others and said smiling: ¡°As you all are, am I wrong? Brother Hua, Dumb Qiao, Little Yan, Little Ruo..... and Little Xie? No no no..... Little Xie is not, because Little Xie did not react to my words in the slightest.¡±

    Fan Zhuo rubbed his chin, his face split into a smile.

    ¡°Your guess is correct.¡± Hua Yao nodded and said.

    ¡°You hold a grudge against the Twelve Pces?¡± Hua Yao asked, feeling a little puzzled. Why had the strong aura of malice earlier suddenly disappearedpletely without a trace of it present now? The hatred within those eyes earlier were in no way less than what they all felt. But, why had it faded so fast?

    ¡°We cannot coexist.¡± Fan Zhuo¡¯s smile grew wider but there was no joy in his eyes.

    ¡°Why?¡± Hua Yao persisted.

    ¡°For the same reason as all of you here. Isn¡¯t that right?¡± Fan Zhuo said,ughing.

    Hua Yao was surprised.

    Fan Zhuo continued: ¡°I had thought that you guys were from the Twelve Pces, but when I had so obviously disyed such strong enmity earlier, all of you had not reacted strongly to it but had looked shocked instead and did not show any intentions of killing me. In the instant that you all knew that I had strong malicious intentions against the Twelve Pces, none of you made a move against me, and that ultimately told me that you guys were not from the Twelve Pces and I do not believe that the Twelve Pces would have such genuine and sincere people like you among them.¡±

    The malicious murder initially had been a test, and the results had made Fan Zhuo heave a sigh of relief.

    Fortunately, they were not the enemy.

    ¡°You said you are the same as us, what did that mean?¡± A guess surfaced in Hua Yao¡¯s mind and it made him a little anxious and it filled him with anticipation.

    Fan Zhuoughed a little and said: ¡°Long ago, in their quest to locate the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb, the Twelve Pces had sent out countless highly skilled exponents and among them, only a few of them finally found it. Those few people hade from different pces and in order to suppress and curtail each other, they had drawn a portion of the map on each others¡¯ back and returned to report on their mission. But they had not expected that what finally awaited their return was betrayal from the powers they served respectively. All of them were killed and even their families were not spared.....¡±

    Fan Zhuo¡¯s smiley eyes were tinged with a slight trace of chill. His eyes swept over Hua Yao, Qiao Chu, Fei Yan and Rong Ruo once again, one after the other. ¡°When the massacre was being carried out, one man secretly infiltrated among them and rescued the young children of those families. One among the children rescued had belonged to the Bone Shifters¡¯ Tribe. If I am not wrong, all of you should be those children who were rescued from then?¡±

    Fan Zhuo¡¯s line of reasoning greatly shocked Hua Yao and the others. All of them looked at Hua Yao with a queer look, their eyes filled with shock and uncertainty.

    ¡°Then..... Who might you be?¡± He knew the history of the Middle Realm, and he was aware that the Twelve Pces were searching for the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb. So, what was Fan Zhuo¡¯s real identity!?

    Fan Zhuo smiled bitterly.

    ¡°I am just an orphan abandoned at the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff.¡±

 Chapter 560

    Chapter 560: ¡°Heaven¡¯s End Cliff (7)¡±

    The Twelve Pces had sent out hordes of their men in those years and there had been nock of smart and intelligent people among them. Although they had been loyal to the powers they served, they still retained a trace of rationality in their actions. Fan Zhuo¡¯s parents had been such an example. They had reached the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb a stepter than the family members of Hua Yao and the others¡¯ had but had been forced to partake in their agreement with those who had reached earlier. They all had a portion of the map tattooed on their backs before they all returned to the Middle Realm.

    But Fan Zhuo¡¯s biological father had felt that something was not right. He did not bring Fan Zhuo and his wife back together with him but had settled them down temporarily nearby the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff.

    s, what awaited him when he returned back to the Middle Realm was a total nightmare.

    He did not have the chance to go back and see his wife and child again. His whole family line was massacred together with him and Fan Zhuo¡¯s mother had been killed right before his eyes while he had sustained severe injuries from the attack by the people of the Twelve Pces and his body left in the forests to be feed for the carnivorous beasts.

    Fortunately, Fan Qi had made it there in time and rescued the severely injured Fan Zhuo.

    Fan Qi had been beholden to Fan Zhuo¡¯s parents and Fan Qi had wanted to repay them for the benevolence he had received and decided to raise Fan Zhuo. But the severe injuries inflicted on Fan Zhuo¡¯s body had deteriorated daily and in order to protect Fan Zhuo, Fan Qi had portrayed his own biological son to everyone else as his adopted child and imed Fan Zhuo as his biological child instead, to give him the best care he could.

    It was also to prevent anyone from using his status as an adopted child and mistreat him in anyway.

    However, Fan Zhuo¡¯s injuries from young stayed with him, making his life as he grew up to be one filled with pain and torment. Before he came to meet Jun Wu Xie, he had thought that there was no way he would live for much longer and no matter how much hatred he held in his heart for the Twelve Pces, he did not possess the strength or power to change his fate.

    If he was not even able to retain his own life, there was no way he would be able to fight the Twelve Pces.

    It was not until the appearance of Jun Wu Xie, that he saw that his life was about to take aplete change!

    Fan Zhuo told thepanions everything about himself. His candid revtion of his past greatly shocked Qiao Chu and the others.

    Fan Zhuo had been right. They were all still fortunately alive and it was due to one man. Yan Bu Gui. Yan Bu Gui had hidden them all at the Phoenix Academy and sessfully escaped from the persecution of the Twelve Pces, but Fan Zhuo had been more unfortunate than them.

    He had not only witnessed the killing of his mother with his own eyes, but had sustained heavy injuries from their attackers. They had injured him all the way into the core and it had made him live his life, greatly handicapped.

    Qiao Chu and hispanions were all only too aware of how thickly their hatred for their enemies ran within their hearts andpletely understood why Fan Zhuo had tested their allegiance in such a manner earlier.

    ¡°But things have greatly changed and ispletely different now. I noticed that all of you are intending to go find the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb, why?¡± Fan Zhuo was calm, the corners of his mouth slightly lifted in a slight smile, looking as if all that he had said had happened to someone else and not himself.

    But Qiao Chu and the others could not forget, just a mere moment ago, the terrifying and unbridled hatred that had burned so brightly in Fan Zhuo¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°We need to be strong, and the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb contains the most powerful magical items that exists in the Middle Realm. And once we find the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb, we would definitely acquire enough strength to exact our revenge against the Twelve Pces!¡± Qiao Chu eximed after drawing in a deep breath, not intending to hide anything.

    Fan Zhuoughed out loud.

    ¡°Not a bad n, but the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb would not be so easily located.¡±

    ¡°However difficult it is, we have to give it a try. This is the only way we can attain enough strength to go against the Twelve Pces.¡± Hua Yao said resolutely.

 Chapter 561

    Chapter 561: ¡°Heaven¡¯s End Cliff (8)¡±

    Fan Zhuo raised an eyebrow and said: ¡°If that¡¯s the case, count me in as well.¡±

    Qiao Chu¡¯s face broke into a wide smile.

    ¡°You mean it?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Fan Zhuo nodded and he turned to Jun Wu Xie. ¡°Little Xie, you are not a lost orphan from the Twelve Pces. Why are you involved in this?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie raised her eyes and replied calmly: ¡°To go home.¡±

    Fan Zhuo gave a look of utter confusion.

    Jun Wu Xie suddenly raised her hand and a mist appeared before her fingers, gradually coalescing at a spot beside her, forming into the shape of a tiny figure.

    ¡°MEH!!¡± Lord Meh Meh who had ploppedzily at the side without making a single sound suddenly stood up upon seeing the figure start to form up, its eyes brilliantly lit up!

    [So... FRAGRANT!]

    ¡°Argh! Don¡¯t bite me!¡± Little Lotus had just appeared and Lord Meh Meh had immediately pounced on him, pressing his soft chubby little body to the ground. They next saw the woolly ball that was Lord Meh Meh happily plopped upon Little Lotus, licking its little wet tongue incessantly upon Little Lotus¡¯ tiny chubby face.

    At that moment, Little Lotus broke into tears from the sudden ¡°attack¡±.

    He could feel the strong desire to chomp on him emanating strongly from Lord Meh Meh!

    nt type spirits were always highly sensitive to the desires of herbivores.

    Fan Zhuo¡¯s eyes widened as he stared at Little Lotus who was being helplessly vited by Lord Meh Meh.

    ¡°Little Xie¡¯s ring spirit is a nt type spirit.¡± Qiao Chu said helpfully.

    It finally dawned on Fan Zhuo. Everyone in the Middle Realm knew exactly how much interest a nt spirit would attract from the Twelve Pces. The innocent would be deemed criminal by the mere possession of a prized treasure others seeked. Jun Wu Xie¡¯s nt based spirit would undoubtedly bring her endless persecution.

    If she wanted to live, she had to be stronger than the Twelve Pces and make them fear to dare lust after her ring spirit.

    Fan Zhuo genuinelyughed out loud, his eyes absolutely sparkled.

    ¡°After all that¡¯s been said, everyone in this room are enemies of the Twelve Pces?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Hua Yao replied, nodding affirmatively.

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s all retrieve the Dark Emperor¡¯s treasures and put them to good use!¡± Upon saying that, Fan Zhuo took out a brocade bag from his hip and opened it up. A old and tattered map drawn on skiny open on the table.

    From what they saw was showing on that map, it really looked very simr to the map they had with them!

    Fan Zhuo exined: ¡°My parents had climbed down the Heaven¡¯s End Peak together at that time. A portion of the map of the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb had been drawn on my mother¡¯s back as well. After my father returned to the Twelve Pces, he did note back for quite a time. My mother suspected something had gone wrong and had the map cut out off her back and handed it to me to have it hidden properly. So, the map of the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb had never beenplete from the beginning because the number of people who got to the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb actually numbered eight, not seven.¡±

    And thest portion of the map to the Dark Emperor¡¯s tombid in the hands of Fan Zhuo, the only child who survived against all odds under the endless persecution of the Twelve Pces.

    With the knowledge of this newfound fact, Qiao Chu and the others found themselves in sudden shock.

    ¡°We had previously discovered that someone within the Zephyr Academy was in contact with the Twelve Pces. The Twelve Pces had given their own portions of the maps to the respective powers they were grooming in the Lower Realm. The piece you hold was not from the Twelve Pces, so..... Does your father hold another one?¡± After their goals were aligned, Hua Yao saw no need to hold back their misgivings anymore.

    Fan Zhuo shook his head.

    ¡°My adoptive father is not in contact with the Twelve Pces. He knows my real identity and it is impossible that he will establish such a form of contact with them. So, if the information you received is true, then the person that has links with the Twelve Pces will be someone else, and not my father.¡±

    If not Fan Qi, then who could it be?

    Hua Yao and hispanions found themselves suddenly having to rethink their options.

 Chapter 562

    Chapter 562: ¡°An Auction for the Filthy Rich (1)¡±

    ¡°Actually, if we really want to find out who it is, we do have a lead we can work on.¡± Fei Yan said suddenly.

    ¡°You mean Mu Qian Fan?¡± Rong Ruo asked, her brows raised.

    Fei Yan nodded. ¡°Mu Qian Fan said that someone gave them money and told them to go to the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff. Moreover, Little Zhuo has already confirmed for us that the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb is indeed at below the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff. That would mean that the person whomissioned Mu Qian Fan and his brothers to go there must be the same person who has links with the Twelve Pces and he must have the map with him! Mu Qian Fan was more bing a more valuable ally then they had expected. He was not only able to bring them to the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff but would be able to provide them with more clues to identify the person within the Zephyr Academy who held the map.¡±

    Fei Yan paused a moment before he turned to look at Jun Wu Xie and asked in a serious tone: ¡°Little Xie, are you confident of curing Mu Qian Fanpletely of his poison?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie replied softly: ¡°Yes.¡±

    With Jun Wu Xie single worded reply, Fei Yan was undoubtedly convinced.

    ¡°Before that, we had better make a trip to the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff and see what that ce is all about. We still do not have aplete map of the ce and although we would not be able to find the exact location of the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb, a better understanding of the area would definitely help us.¡± Hua Yao reasoned.

    Everyone agreed with what Hua Yao said.

    After their discussions came to a close, all of them parted and went about their own tasks.

    There were two more days before the auction at the Chan Lin Auction House would be carried out and they would remain within Chan Lin Town during that period and Jun Wu Xie was intent on concocting the antidote for the poison within Mu Qian Fan¡¯s body.

    The days passed quickly and the Chan Lin Auction House opened up its auction once more. And this time, before the auction itself, He Chang Le had hired people to spread the word throughout Chan Lin Town. The word was that in the uing auction, they would not only have the usual string of precious and unusual treasures, they also had a bunch of rare and priceless elixirs in their line up!

    Many people who had not been really interested in the auction suddenly pricked their ears and rushed towards the auction house.

    Rare and priceless elixirs, no matter the time, no matter the ce, had always been in great demand. Although no details on what kind of elixirs they had were released, but based on the high standards of goods and items the Chan Lin Auction House had always managed to bring in for their auctions, it would not bemon stuff.

    This day, the Chan Lin Auction House was visibly more packed than usual. The auction had not even started and the ground floor was already filled to capacity, while all the private rooms on the second level were fully taken.

    Fortunately Qiao Chu hade and spoken to He Chang Le the day before on their intention to attend and a room had been reserved for them.

    When Jun Wu Xie and herpanions reached the ce, even the staircase leading up to the second level was filled with people. They had to squeeze past an immeasurable amount of people before they managed to get to the room reserved for them.

    ¡°Heavens! Does it need to be so crazy? The ce is just too crowded today isn¡¯t it?¡± Qiao Chu was holding his shoes in his hands. While climbing up the steps earlier, both his shoes had been stepped and stomped by the surging crowd and he had almost lost them. His quick reflexes had saved him and the still new shoes that he had bought just not too long ago.

    The smiling servant allocated to their room served them their tea. Knowing that these were He Chang Le¡¯s honoured guests, his attitude was especially attentive.

    ¡°My Young Masters, you might not know it, but the items we have lined up for today¡¯s auction are much more interesting than usual. Besides the usual bunch of spirit stones, we have a dazzling line of exquisite and priceless elixirs which had drawn almost the whole town¡¯s people here. The auction itself has not started yet and this is not when we are most crowded. Once the auction starts, the ce would be bursting at the seams.¡±

 Chapter 563

    Chapter 563: ¡°An Auction for the Filthy Rich (2)¡±

    ¡°Are elixirs really that popr with the people?¡± Qiao Chu asked while putting on his shoes, his eyes filling up with anticipation.

    ¡°You say! Under the skies, those able to concoct and cultivate good quality elixirs had onlye from a few ns. Ever since the Qing Yun n suddenly disappeared, the supply of elixirs in the market had greatly diminished and those few other ns who had been overshadowed and their reputation as elixir producing ces previously suppressed by the Qing Yun n had suddenly found their fortunes reversed, enjoying unsurpassed recognition and greatly revered. Even themon medical halls and shops selling herbs have seen the prices of elixirs increase in folds.¡± The servant saw that Qiao Chu was intrigued by the topic and prattled on non-stop.

    The Qing Yun n might have been corrupted and theymitted heinous deeds, but it had been an enormous n and they had nevertheless provided the people with huge quantities of elixirs every month. Besides the elixirs produced by the twelve elders, the disciples in the Inner House had supplied arge quantity of elixirs and medicines to the people throughout thends.

    Although those elixirs and medicines might not be top grade, butpared to themon herbs and medicines sold in the medical halls and herb shops, they were of a much better quality. And the Qing Yun n¡¯s reputation as the top n throughout thends had further made their supply of elixirs in high demand.

    And thus, the disappearance of the Qing Yun n had suddenly caused a huge deficiency in the supply of elixirs.

    Not only was the supply of top grade elixirs greatly reduced, but even elixirs one grade lower had their quantities greatly diminished.

    The inadequate quantities of elixirs had caused the people to ce greater significance on purchasing all the diminishing supply of elixirs they could find.

    Many of the ns that produced elixirs had long been allied or joined with various powers and the best of the elixirs they produced were always supplied to their allies and only a small portion that was in excess or of inferior quality would be released to be sold externally.

    Besides those few ns, even individuals who excelled in producing medicine were either from prominent families themselves or recruited by the major powers as well, and the amount they could produce was even less.

    Once a person highly skilled in producing medicine was discovered, people from different powers would immediately rush in to recruit them.

    Buying quality elixirs and medicine had be a highly arduous task.

    And it was due to this very reason, that when the Chan Lin Auction House had released news that they had elixirs avable in their line up, it had drawn the attention of so many people. Within the vast auction house, the ce was beginning to show signs of being unable to amodate the crowd who hade forth to take part in the auction.

    ¡°If the Young Masters here are interested in the batch of elixirs, you are most wee to make a bid for it during the auction. The boss has informed us previously about these elixirs. Due to the request of the client, the auction house would not be able to offer our honoured guests special privileges on them.¡± The servant noticed that Qiao Chu had seemed invariably interested in the elixirs and he exined apologetically.

    If it had been something a little moremon, He Chang Le might be able to use his position as the owner to open some doors of privilege for them, but not this time, and for such precious items.

    Qiao Chuughed and waved his hand at the servant, dismissing him from the room.

    ¡°If I was interested in them, you think I would need to buy them? I will only need to ask for them from Little Xie.¡± Qiao Chu stole a peek at the unaffected and unmoving Jun Wu Xie, his eyes narrowed into two crescents from his smile.

    ¡°Little Xie, wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie nced briefly at him and turned away, refusing to grace such a dumb and senseless question with a reply.

    Completely undeterred by Jun Wu Xie¡¯s cold treatment, Qiao Chu cozied up against Hua Yao and asked: ¡°Brother Hua, how many elixirs did Little Xie give you to sell at this auction?¡±

    Hua Yao replied: ¡°Seven bottles.¡±

    ¡°Seven bottles..... Hmm..... If one bottle sold for one hundred thousand taels, that will be seven hundred taels!!¡± Qiao Chu gulped at the figure, estimating the price based on the time they had ¡°set up a con¡± in front of the Zephyr Academy gates previously.

 Chapter 564

    Chapter 564: ¡°An Auction for the Filthy Rich (3)¡±

    ¡°The elixirs this time are different from those before.¡± Jun Wu Xie said calmly, throwing a whole bucket of cold water on Qiao Chu.

    That time at the gates of the Zephyr Academy had left her with no other choice or she would not have taken out those elixirs that could develop and improve veins and arteries.

    ¡°But, they would still fetch a hefty price wouldn¡¯t they? Seven bottles should still at least fetch us a hundred thousand taels at least, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± Qiao Chu asked, scratching his head, feeling a little less sure.

    Jun Wu Xie shot him a nce. ¡°Who told you that I am selling them by the bottle?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Qiao Chu was even more confused.

    Hua Yao shook his head helplessly. He could not bear to see Qiao Chu disy his stupidity a moment longer.

    ¡°Little Xie gave me seven bottles of elixirs this time and there are five elixirs in each bottle. I have already discussed it with He Chang Le and he has agreed that the elixirs in every bottle would be individually auctioned, with a single pill each time.¡±

    Qiao Chu nodded in confusion and after pondering on it for a long while, he only managed to ask one question.

    ¡°Will we earn a lot of money then?¡±

    ¡°.....¡± Hua Yao shot Qiao Chu a look of utter contempt, and decided not to waste his breath on the intellectuallycking dumbo.

    Qiao Chu shrank back mortified as he rubbed his nose, suddenly feeling like he needed a drink of water.

    More and more people arrived at the auction house till finally, they could not even shut the doors as people continued to try to squeeze themselves in.

    This unprecedented situation was never seen before and it greatly surprised Jun Wu Xie who sat in the private room on the second level.

    She did not know that elixirs was in such high demand. Although the response had been very overwhelming before the gates of the Zephyr Academy before, but those elixirs she had taken out then had Heaven defying effects that was unheard of in the world. The elixirs she had given to Hua Yao this time, though were rather good as well, but their effects could notpare in the least to those they sold before.

    He Chang Le had only spread the word to the people that the Chan Lin Auction House would have elixirs in their lineup and had not mentioned a word on their effects and it had already incited such an overwhelming response.

    Jun Wu Xie decided that she would have to give her elixirs a little bit more consideration.

    All along, she had only intended for her elixirs to be given to the people of the Lin Pce and the Rui Lin Army and other than that, she did not spend much more time into her elixirs.

    She was not able to return to the Lin Pce at the moment and her dwindling finances was bing a huge problem to her.

    She did not in the least expect that Qiao Chu and the others, who had been lived half their lives in abject poverty, to suddenly gain riches and prosperity.

    So, if elixirs were really so hugely popr, would this mean that she would be able to profit from it for their expenses?

    Jun Wu Xie decided to observe a little bit more before she made her conclusion.

    They had eagerly waited for the auction tomence and the whole ce was fully packed. Many of the people did not have seats and they were lined up against the walls at the side and back.....

    The sight before him made He Chang Le smile endlessly, unable to close his mouth in joy.

    Although the Chan Lin Auction House had always enjoyed a rather good reputation and strong support, they had never put up elixirs in their auctions before as there were no prominent elixir producing ns in their vicinity. The once small tiny town had grown prosperous all due to the Zephyr Academy and a big part of the town visitors were the disciples from the Zephyr Academy itself.

    Just like today, looking through the crowd packed within the auction house, many of them were youths dressed in the uniforms of the Zephyr Academy. They had seemingly gathered here in groups, having arrived early to get themselves the best seats. And from the eager expressions on their faces, one could see the high anticipation they held for today¡¯s auction.

    He Chang Le was very excited. Even he had not expected that a bunch of elixirs would draw so many people to the Chan Lin Auction House.

    This was the biggest crowd he had ever seen in the history of the Chan Lin Auction House!

    ¡°Boss, can we begin?¡± The auctioneer asked one final time for He Chang Le¡¯s opinion, as he straightened out his clothes and made sure everything was in order.

 Chapter 565

    Chapter 565: ¡°An Auction for the Filthy Rich (4)¡±

    He Chang Le turned and patted the man on the shoulder encouragingly to say: ¡°This auction, would indefinitely influence the reputation of the Chan Lin Auction House. If with these elixirs, we are able to bring the Chan Lin Auction House up to the next level, it would be undeniably the best result for us. You must remember it well. You have to put up an outstanding performance today. The huge turnout today are all gunning straight for the elixirs. If we are able to satisfy them with our results today, when the clientes back to us, I will discuss it in detail with him to see if he can supply us with elixirs on a permanent basis. If everything goes well, our Chan Lin Auction House will not be constrained within just a tiny Chan Lin Town!¡±

    ¡°I will! I will most definitely put out my best tonight!¡± The man said confidently, as he pulled at his clothes once again in one final check.

    ¡°Go! The future of our auction house will be determined tonight!¡± He Chang Le stared with great anticipation at the crowd tightly packed together on the floor. Although the Chan Lin Auction House enjoyed a high reputation in this region, but they were inadvertently constrained here. If this time, their fame spread, then.....

    He Chang Le was getting more excited the more he thought about it!

    Once the auctioneer stepped onto the stage, a cheer erupted from the crowd. The intensity of the raucous cheer almost tore the roof off the Chan Lin Auction House.

    Standing upon the stage, the auctioneer gulped. He was the leading auctioneer of the Chan Lin Auction House and he prided himself on his quick adaptability to changes. But upon seeing the boisterous and noisy crowd before him, he could not help but feel a little weakness creep into his legs.

    Jun Wu Xie sat, high up on the second level in her private room, as she stared at the noisy scene below, her eyes calm.

    ¡°Firstly, let me wee you to the Chan Lin Auction House today. I believe that our honoured guests have already heard the news. The Chan Lin Auction House today, hold in our hands, a batch of the most precious and exquisite elixirs! The batch of elixirs entrusted to us number a significant amount and the effects they provide would most definitely be more than satisfactory. Let¡¯s not hold you back with more chatter, I think all of you are more interested in what effects the elixirs hold for you! Without further dy, can we have the Chan Lin Auction House present to you the first elixir we have up for the auction? Bring it up!¡± The auctioneer announced in a deep voice, and the boisterous and rowdy crowd suddenly quietened.

    All eyes were inexorably drawn to the stage in front and their sights fixed upon the item being brought up.

    A adorable and alluringdy swayed her hips suggestively as she carried a brown tray and walked up onto the stage.

    At that moment, the people on the floor were unconcerned on how alluring the beautifuldy was. Their eyes were glued to the small brocade box lying upon the tray!

    ¡°This is the Spirit Intensifying Elixir! Once ingested, it will enable the user to gain a temporary growth in their spiritual powers, achieving a breakthrough in the level of their spiritual powers! The effectsts for one day and within that day, the user will experience might of the spirit power they had never attained before and can be used by the user to defeat powerful opponents they had never been able to take on before! Although its effectsst only a day, but it is invaluable when used appropriately at the most critical times that will save your life!¡± The auctioneer generously exined, throwing them a friendly reminder on how its use would be most efficient.

    And the generous introduction had made the crowd on the floor go wild!

    As the levels of their spiritual powers go higher, their speed of their growth in spiritual power would inevitably slow significantly. Many people had been stuck in their current spirit levels for several years and for some, even more than a decade. Over the slow passing throughout the endless years, the snail paced progress gained in their spiritual powers had made many of them fall into despair. And the chance for them to experience power they had yearned for but never achieved was undoubtedly a great temptation.

    The biggest draw about the elixir though, was what the auctioneer had helpfully told them..... To save their own life.

    Irregardless whether it was in a battle, or while out on an expedition, an elixir that enabled the user to gain more power in an instant was an irreceable treasure indeed!

 Chapter 566

    Chapter 566: ¡°An Auction for the Filthy Rich (5)¡±

    Elixirs like this, might not be that big a temptation to themon people.

    But when ced before the disciples of the Zephyr Academy.....

    It became an irresistible weapon for them to show off their powers!!

    For a day, they would gain powers that had never experienced before and the elixir would enable them to get out any tight situations in future Spirit Hunts. Heaven knows, how much it would mean to the disciples who had just managed to w their way through thest grueling Spirit Hunt, where they were tormented by the many powerful Spirit Beasts. How many times had they found their own powers inadequate and were forced to run away in fear from Spirit Beasts that had not been all that powerful in the first ce? In addition to that, the disciples knew that many of their fellow disciples had even lost their lives in that Spirit Hunt due to theck of spiritual powers as well.

    The Spirit Intensifying Elixir would undoubtedly be an irreceable talisman that would saves their lives!

    The instantaneous increase of their spiritual powers would give them the ultimate boost to their speed, agility and be much more nimble. When faced with danger, they would be able to gain extraordinary strength to escape and keep themselves alive!

    Almost at the same moment that the auctioneer finished his introduction, the Zephyr Academy¡¯s disciples on the floor could not contain themselves and started to fidget, unable to remain in their seats properly.

    They were all craning their necks to see, ears pricked to hear the starting price, eager to ce their bids for the amazing elixir.

    With the Spirit Intensifying Elixir in hand, they would have to worry about getting themselves killed by Spirit Beasts in future Spirit Hunts and would be able to gain extraordinary powers beyond their fellow disciples at the most critical of times! Even if it was just for a day, they would be able to take on stronger Spirit Beasts that they would not dare face usually!

    And the better quality spirit stones they would gain might allow them a better score in the Spirit Hunt which would ultimately win them a bigger part of the allocated resources of the Zephyr Academy making their lives in the academy in the future a whole lot easier!

    ¡°The quantity of Spirit Intensifying Elixirs we have avable for this auction numbers a grand total of five. Every individual elixir has a set base price of fifty thousand taels. Now, let us the begin the bidding for the first elixir we have up for auction.¡± Seeing the enthusiasm in the crowd on the floor, the auctioneer standing upon the stage was silently relieved. As he remembered He Chang Le¡¯s prior reminder to him, he suddenly felt endlessly motivated!

    ¡°Whoa, fifty thousand each. If we manage to sell them all, that would mean we would have at least two hundred and fifty thousand taels right?¡± Qiao Chu said, licking at his suddenly dry lips.

    Fei Yan shot him a depreciating nce and said: ¡°Two hundred and fifty thousand taels? You are really just too naive.¡±

    Qiao Chu blinked nkly at Fei Yan. Before he could even utter a word, the floor below suddenly exploded.

    ¡°Sixty thousand!¡±

    ¡°Seventy thousand!¡±

    ¡°One hundred thousand!¡±

    The youths jumped up one after another. Without a single exception, they were all dressed in the uniform of the Zephyr Academy.

    As a ce that was reputed to have only the obscenely and filthy rich as their disciples, all those who were able to don themselves in the uniform of the Zephyr Academy wore upon themselves a undisputed symbol that showed off the vast riches and immense wealth of the families and powers behind them.

    Money in the tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of taels was not that big a deal to them, especially if what they were purchasing would ultimately save their own lives, the money was deemed to be of scant concern.

    In the blink of an eye, the first Spirit Intensifying Elixir¡¯s price had rocketed to a staggering one hundred and twenty thousand taels!

    Qiao Chu¡¯s eye bulged and almost popped out of his head!

    [Aren¡¯t these youths here in this house, being a little extreme?]

    [Sweet Heavens, the bids jump in tens of thousands, are they talking about grains of sand here! ?]

    Very soon, the first Spirit Intensifying Elixir was won by a disciple of the Zephyr Academy with a bid of one hundred and thirty thousand taels. After the oppressively throwing of such a staggering sum of money, the youth still stood up in glee and waved proudly to all the other Zephyr Academy¡¯s youths with the auction house.

    His incorrigible actions taunted everyone there, stoking the fire within the hearts of all the other youths!

    They were all from the same academy, they knew they must not lose again!

    The level of their skills were dependant on how gifted they were and they could not change that fact. But when it came toparing riches..... They were no easy pushovers either.....

    After the first youth managed to win the first Spirit Intensifying Elixir, and his infuriating taunts, the auctions that were carried out after that went into a fierce and fiery bidding war among the countless filthy rich disciples.

    From the second elixir onwards, the price of each and every Spirit Intensifying Elixir went beyond one hundred at fifty thousand taels. The staggering amounts made all the outsiders from other powers quickly decide the elixirs were greatly beyond them.

 Chapter 567

    Chapter 567: ¡°An Auction for the Filthy Rich (6)¡±

    The Spirit Intensifying Elixir¡¯s effects might be rather amazing but it was limited to a single use. Splurging over a hundred thousand taels on something like that could only be achieved by the Zephyr Academy¡¯s filthy rich disciples, who had too much money for their own good.

    In a short period of time, all five of the Spirit Intensifying Elixirs were swept up cleanly and all the winning bids were made by disciples from the Zephyr Academy, denying the opportunity to all the other people present.

    Once again, the people of Chan Lin Town witnessed the bold and astounding spending power of the Zephyr Academy¡¯s disciples!

    In a private room on the second level, Qiao Chu was doing the sums for the money gained from the sale of the Spirit Intensifying Elixirs, his eyes wide and he could not stop smiling.

    ¡°Little Xie, how long a period do you need to make those elixirs?¡± Qiao Chu asked Jun Wu Xie, his eyes sparkling with interest.

    Jun Wu Xie thought a moment and replied: ¡°One day.¡±

    Qiao Chu gasped, and then said with augh: ¡°Haha! You are able to produce one elixir a day? Ha ha! Wouldn¡¯t that mean you would have one hundred and thirty thousand taels to spend every day?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie calmed replied: ¡°A stove bakes twenty pills a time.¡±

    ¡°.....¡± Qiao Chu¡¯s jaw hung open, and he could not close it.

    Even Fei Yan sucked in a big gasp, standing at the side.

    Soon, the Chan Lin Auction House brought out the second item they were going to put up for auction onto the stage. It was another type of elixir.

    And the effects and function of this elixir was much better than the Spirit Intensifying Elixir.

    Encouraged by the results they had achieved for the Spirit Intensifying Elixir, the auctioneer was feeling confident enough to exaggerate a little bit more.

    ¡°This is called the All Dispelling Elixir, it can counter hundreds of types of poison and toxins.....¡± The auctioneer had not even finished his sentence when he was suddenly drowned out by the deafening noise that erupted out from the crowd on the floor.

    [Counters most poisons!]

    [That¡¯s a lot more useful than the Spirit Intensifying Elixir!]

    It was extremely hard to guard against poison users and some ring spirits were naturally born equipped with poison. If they were attacked by such spirits, they would be put at a serious disadvantage in battle. Moreover, many Spirit Beasts were capable of poison attacks as well, especially those that belonged to the higher grades, and the poison¡¯s potency increases the higher the grades were.

    If the Spirit Intensifying Elixir which gave them a temporary boost to their spiritual powers was an irresistible weapon to carry with them, then the All Dispelling Elixir would most definitely qualify to be a real and undisputed talisman that would keep them alive!

    At that moment, not only the disciples of the Zephyr Academy were excitedly roused, but all the other people from different major powers who came to Chan Lin Town to try to recruit the Zephyr Academy¡¯s disciples could not contain themselves any longer!

    An elixir with such incredible effects, no matter to who that person was, would be considered to be extremely hard toe by!

    The starting bid for the All Dispelling Elixir was higher than the Spirit Intensifying Elixir. Every individual elixir would start at one hundred thousand taels.

    And this time, not only the disciples of the Zephyr Academy were taking part in the bidding, anyone who had strong financial backing from the various powers behind them did not want to lose out on the chance to possess such a incredible elixir.

    The price for the first All Dispelling Elixir was quickly pushed up to two hundred and fifty thousand taels very quickly!

    The price being shouted out by the excited auctioneer almost made Qiao Chu jump up in joy. He soon discovered that the price achieved for the items put up for auction was greatly influenced by the auctioneer¡¯s skills in fanning the crowd. Every time when the bids seemed to stagnate for a while, the auctioneer would always step up to incite and rouse the crowd, exaggerating on the miraculous effects and never avable before properties of the rarest of elixirs, and excite the crowd once again to a new level of fervour, and the price would instantaneously climb up another fold.

    ¡°Little Xie, I think the elixirs we sold in front of the Zephyr Academy¡¯s gates that time were given away too cheaply! If we had brought it here to the Chan Lin Auction House, we would most definitely have gotten ourselves at least twice that price! !¡± Qiao Chu said excitedly, his eyes wide, seemingly caught up in the auctioneer¡¯s incitement.

    Although the Chan Lin Auction House wasn¡¯t really considered to be a big establishment, but this auctioneer they had with them was rather good at his job. His ability to sway and manipte the crowd was a real eye opener to thepanions watching from above.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded slightly. She had not expected that the elixirs would be so well received. Although besides the fact that Jun Wu Xie¡¯s elixirs were of a high grade, arge part of its poprity was due to the gift of the gab of the auctioneer standing on the stage, and his ability to drum up the atmosphere, driving the crowd into a heated fervour, where they willingly raised up their bids, throwing their money to win the item their heart desired.

 Chapter 568

    Chapter 568: ¡°An Auction for the Filthy Rich (7)¡±

    ¡°Say, can the All Dispelling Elixir really dispel all poisons? Wouldn¡¯t it cure Mu Qian Fan if we just give him one?¡± Qiao Chu asked suddenly.

    Jun Wu Xie shook her head. ¡°The elixir I gave him the other day was the All Dispelling Elixir. The elixir is effective onmon poisons but the poison that Mu Qian Fan is inflicted with came from the Middle Realm and the All Dispelling Elixir is not able to neutralize it.¡±

    Qiao Chu was quickly enlightened and nodded before he asked once more: ¡°For the All Dispelling Elixir, how long do you take to make them?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie was about to reply when Qiao Chu suddenly put up his hand and said: ¡°No...wait! Don¡¯t tell me. It¡¯s better I do not know, or I don¡¯t think my heart can take it.¡±

    The price for the All Dispelling Elixir was higher than the Spirit Intensifying Elixir and for someone who was so used to not having a single copper on him, he was rather terrified of what Jun Wu Xie would say in reply, like producing tens of the elixirs in a day.

    Jun Wu Xie gave up and decided to save her breath.

    If Qiao Chu only knew, those Heaven defying elixirs that Jun Wu Xie had sold before the gates of the Zephyr Academy before, that she had made one hundred thousand of them in a month.....

    Qiao Chu might very well have died on the spot from shock.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s elixirs were brought out for auction batch after batch, and the prices grew higher and higher. As long as anyone who was present had money to splurge, all of them took part in the fierce bidding war. The fiery atmosphere within the auction house reached a new crescendo with every passing moment and the words from the auctioneer on stage roared, a endless torrential river, constantly stirring up the emotions, drawing the crowd to raise their bids, mindlessly throwing their money for the items on auction, faces contorted in excitement, as if possessed.

    Backstage, He Chang Le¡¯s facial muscles were almost cramping up from smiling and he was already struggling to stand upright. But he could not make himself leave the scene, and hollered for the servants to bring him a chair, so he could watch the show, in a slightly morefortable position.

    Following the auction closely, the third and fourth batches of elixirs were soonpletely cleaned out.

    Thest type of elixir was soon brought up onto the stage slowly, under the watchful eyes of the capacity crowd on the floor.

    The auctioneer on stage was already bathed in sweat and his clothes were soaked. His face was flushed red with excitement and he did not feel the least bit tired or exhausted. When the fifth type of elixir was brought up on stage, he gathered himself together once again, to give it his best introduction.

    ¡°What we have here next, is also thest batch of elixirs we have today. The effects these elixirs give..... I guarantee it here, cross my heart, way exceeds anything we have ever procured! These elixirs are called..... Hibernation Elixirs! No matter how severely wounded one became, as long as they still breathe, swallow this elixir and it would enable the person to fall into a state of suspended animation for three days! The three days the elixir buys you, would be most invaluable and the most critical period to the severely wounded!¡±

    The huge hall within the auction house fell deadly silent.

    Every single pair of eyes were staring unwaveringly at the ultimate life saver on the tiny tray, the Hibernation Elixir!

    Entering a state of suspended animation, would inadvertently gain one more time to seek treatment or rescue. Although they would not be healed by swallowing the elixir, but the elixir would allow them to cling on persistently and allow them another chance to live just before Death¡¯s door.

    The world was filled with mishaps and unexpected circumstances. Confrontations were endless, and anyone could suddenly find themselves staring death in their face.

    And the Hibernation Elixir, would pull them back and buy them three whole days to fight for their lives!

    For those afflicted with long term chronic illnesses, and those severely wounded, these people would find themselves in graver need for the Hibernation Elixir than the average man!

    ¡°To be honest, I myself would very much like to bid for this Hibernation Elixir. It would be myst chip to protect the one and only life I possess. The starting bid for every single Hibernation Elixir is two hundred thousand taels. I will make just one exception this time. I will make a first bid of two hundred and ten thousand taels, and if everyone would allow me the honour, this very elixir, would be retained for myself.¡± For the first time, the auctioneer had taken an unprecedented move, and his expression was almost seen to be in glee.

    If only those very words had not been spoken out loud, once spoken, the crowd roared once again!

    Usually, people from the auction house itself were not allowed to partake in the bidding for the items put up for auction. And as the leading auctioneer, he must have been already numbed with the countless rare and precious treasures he had seen. And now that the auctioneer himself had been tempted and ced a bid for the item, how could the crowd still sit back and not do anything?

    The next moment, the crowd exploded and the auction reached a new climax!

 Chapter 569

    Chapter 569: ¡°A Killer Youth (1)¡±

    The next moment, the crowd exploded and the auction reached a new climax!

    Two hundred thousand was the starting bid and the price climbed up at a crazy speed!

    The speed that the price was raised rocketed at a pace never seen before!

    It was only when the price for the first Hibernation Elixir broke the five hundred thousand taels mark, that the pace began to slow.

    Five hundred thousand taels for a single elixir had already reached the price reserved for the most premium of elixirs, and previously, only the Qing Yun n¡¯s elixirs had evermanded that price range.

    If it increased anymore, the price would be beyond the reach of many of the people here.

    The auctioneer saw that the bids had stoppeding in and knew it had reached its peak. He shouted out thest bid three times in session and was about to m his hammer down to seal the deal when a clear voice suddenly rang out!

    ¡°One million taels!¡±

    That voice, hade from one of the private rooms on the second level. At the same moment that that voice had sounded, everyone¡¯s head had raised up and looked at the source where the voice hade from!

    Within that private room, four attractive and good looking men were seated, and they were well dressed in expensive clothes. The one that spoke was the youngest one among them and looked to be only about fifteen or sixteen years of age. He was a handsome looking youth with stunning features. However, his regal demeanor made people feel afraid to ever desecrate the ground he stood.

    The attractive looking youth swept his disdainful gaze over the crowd on the first level. The utter contempt in his gaze for the mass of people below made everyone shiver as a urge to seek escape grew in their hearts.

    The auctioneer on the stage stood speechless,pletely shocked.

    In his close to a decade of being an auctioneer with the Chan Lin Auction House, he had never sold an item for such an incredulous price!

    One single elixir, for an astounding one million taels!?

    The hand holding the auctioneer¡¯s hammer trembled visibly.

    ¡°Will there be any other bids?¡± The attractive looking youth asked as he cast his indifferent gaze at the massive crowd of people, his mouth turned up in azy and smug smirk.

    The whole auction house fell deathly silent. After a while, the auctioneer suddenly hurried to call out three times for bids when he saw the impatient gaze of the attractive looking youth staring at him. When he was certain that no other bids were forting, he raised his hammer and sealed the price for the first Hibernation Elixir.

    After the hammernded, the atmosphere in the auction house suddenly became a little queer.

    Those within the crowd who saw the first Hibernation Elixir slip out of their grasp silently gritted their teeth and cast their eyes upwards, staring into the private room on the second level, feeling rather disgruntled about the whole situation.

    [Was that littled that dumb? That he would blow such a huge sum of money on a single elixir?]

    [It must be true that the foolish were blessed with money. No matter, there are four more of those elixirsing right up and they need not rush.]

    However, all those people soon found their highly anticipated heart¡¯s desire was beyond their reach.

    The auctioneer had just announced the starting bid for the second elixir when the youth in the same private room quickly made an unbelievable bid for one million taels once more!

    For all four of the subsequent elixirs, he made a astounding bid of one million taels for each of them, forcing the people in the crowd to visibly gasp to catch their breaths.

    All five Hibernation Elixirs had fallen into the hands of that single young youth!

    Qiao Chu secretly admired the youth who had been so generously carefree with such an astounding amount of money and said to hispanions, ¡°I had thought that I had seen the most ludicrous and insane when Little Xie spent money before, and I never would have thought that I would meet someone more insane than her! Five million taels! Does money just flow down the river into his house!?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie red at Qiao Chu and said simply: ¡°I am not in the least bit insane.¡±

    That chill from that re reached Qiao Chu and he immediately sobered up. He hurriedly poured out a cup of water and solicitously offered it to Jun Wu Xie to say: ¡°I wasn¡¯t really talking about you there, I was referring to that guy over there.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie epted the proffered water and took a sip out of it.

    Qiao Chu finally gave a big sigh of relief.

    Meanwhile, on the floor in the auction house, the atmosphere was bing rather weird.

    The people from the various powers present had set their sights on acquiring one of the Hibernation Elixirs from the five avable and they had not expected someone to dump such astronomical sums of money so carelessly to deprive thempletely.

    At that moment, their anger could distinctly be felt!

 Chapter 570

    Chapter 570: ¡°A Killer Youth (2)¡±

    A few groups of people marched up to the second level aggressively and kicked open the doors leading into the private room the attractive looking youth was in. They said in an angry tone: ¡°You brat! You¡¯re being too arrogant here! Five Hibernation Elixirs, can you finish them all!?¡±

    The youth nced casually at the group of people who had just rushed in and his lips curled up into a sneering smile. The other three men who were with the youth sat back quietly, sipping at their tea, not even bothering to look at the group of people who had just barged in.

    ¡°I can afford it, and was happy to bid for them, what can you do to me? If you really wanted them so much, you could have used your money and outbid me. You have my word, as long as any of you bid anything above one million taels, even if it is only by one tael, I will not raise my bid.¡± The youth said, with his arms crossed, as he challenged the group of intruders.

    ¡°You think you¡¯re all that great just because you have money?¡± The men were driven speechless and were feeling their rage rise within their chests. Their fists were tightly clenched as they fumed. One million taels. How would they have so much money? Most of the people from the various powers present had only a few hundred thousand taels each with them, where were they going to get the money to outbid the youth?

    ¡°Not too shabby, at leastpared to people who can¡¯t afford to pay and then resorts to anger and intimidation, I¡¯m a little better.¡± The youth said all these with a smirk, his tone highly arrogant.

    In a moment, the eyes of the burly men in the group suddenly turned red at the youth¡¯s scorn and disdain!

    All these happenings were inly visible from another private room where Jun Wu Xie and herpanions were in.

    Seeing that the young youth had stirred up the wrath of the group of men, Qiao Chu asked a little eagerly: ¡°Little Xie, people are trying to bully your best customer. Should I go help him out?¡± He rubbed at his fists as he asked, eager for a little bit of action.

    Jun Wu Xie raised her eyes, and she turned her cold gaze to look at the four people in the other private room before she said: ¡°That is the Chan Lin Auction House¡¯s customer.¡±

    They had nothing to do with her.

    ¡°I would advise you to stay out of other people¡¯s business.¡± Fei Yan chided softly, cing a hand on Qiao Chu¡¯s shoulder as he pointed with his chin at the other private room.

    Qiao Chu turned to look and saw a figure sail out over the railing from that private room, falling heavily onto the auctioneer¡¯s stage, his head broken open upon the steps from the impact and blood flowed down the steps like a river!

    Qiao Chu¡¯s eyes widened in surprise and he raised his head to look into the other private room again. He had not seen when the youth had made his move, every single one of the men in the group who had barged into the room were thrown out over the railing one after another!

    The private rooms were only on the second level and rightfully, people would not die from falling from that height. But all of it seemed to have been done on purpose by the youth when all the men¡¯s¡¯ limbs were first broken before being thrown over the railing and it seemed frighteningly too coincidental that all them men had fallen with the backs of their heads hitting the edges on the steps first which killed them all instantly!

    In a blink of an eye, lives were being taken so carelessly and mercilessly!

    In that series of happenings, the smile had not left the youth¡¯s face once and the smile had grown as he carried out the senseless massacre, bing more and more intense, without showing a single morsel of remorse or sympathy. All of it was like nothing more than a game to the youth.

    What he killed, were mere insects.

    Qiao Chu suddenly sobered up. That youth¡¯s methods were really extraordinarily malicious!

    In a quick sh, all the men who had barged into the private room had all been thrown downstairs, killed in an instant.

    The bloody and gory scene immediately drove the crowd on the ground level into sudden horror and everyone screamed and tried to escape under the blood filled stench in the air. For those who had been sitting at the front row, they had found themselves suddenly covered in a gory mess from the bloody stter when the men¡¯s heads had exploded. They were feeling very weak in their legs and they could not stop screaming as they crawled and scrambled out of the auction hall.

    The atmosphere in the auction house which had just moments before been at the height of fervour was suddenly rudely interrupted by such senseless murder. The crowd were endlessly trying to escape and the auction house was soon empty. In a very short period of time, the fiery fervour was suddenly reced by cold emptiness and the resoundingughtering from the youth sounded unusually piercing.

 Chapter 571

    Chapter 571: ¡°A Killer Youth (3)¡±

    ¡°Such weaklings! Just too weak!¡± The youth stepped a foot on the low railing on one side of his private room said as he shook his head, looking down at the bodies lying around the steps. The scene of all those bodies with their heads all split open made for a truly grisly sight. The auctioneer who had been standing tall and straight on the stage had suddenly lost all the strength in his legs and crashed sitting onto the ground, his whole body trembling as he stared at the unusually vicious and cruel youth above.

    The youth was extremely good looking, but he was no different from a devil!

    He saw the crowd disperse and the ce grew quiet. The attractive looking youth sneered with contempt and suddenly, his eyes fell onto the private room opposite his and his gaze caught onto Jun Wu Xie¡¯s.

    Blood was still streaked on the youth¡¯s attractive face. When his eyes met those of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s, he froze a moment.

    In the clear and cold eyes, he did not see a trace of fear, nor was there any panic, but just a calm and cid chill.

    The lips on the attractive youth curled up slightly, and mouthed his words silently saying:

    ¡®Stare at me more and I will kill you.¡¯

    Jun Wu Xie raised an eyebrow.

    The attractive youth seemed to find it interesting and he leaned his body forward, seemingly as though he was about to leap over to them.

    Qiao Chu and the others immediately moved to stand before Jun Wu Xie. The murderous aura the attractive youth gave out made all thepanions raise their guard.

    The interest in the attractive youth¡¯s eyes suddenly grew more intense, and he was just about to lunge when the other three men who had been sitting silently in their private room without saying a single word, suddenly stood up. One of the men reached his hand out and held back the attractive youth by his shoulder, which was almost trembling with eagerness.

    ¡°Gu Ying, enough.¡± The man said coldly.

    The smile on the attractive youth¡¯s face turned into an expression of impatience and he was silent a moment before he took a step back. But his eyes did not leave Jun Wu Xie a moment and he mouthed out words silently once more to say:

    ¡®You have beautiful eyes. I wish to dig them out.¡¯

    Qiao Chu and hispanions who were standing between them could read the attractive youth¡¯s lips and their faces contorted with murderous rage.

    Nevertheless, the youth waspletely not interested in Qiao Chu and the others. He turned at looked at the helplessly terrified auctioneer still sitting on the stage and said: ¡°Hey! Send the items over. Now.¡±

    Upon finishing his sentence, he flicked his hand and threw out a bunch of banknotes. The notes scattered down from the second floor and fluttered to the ground, getting stained red by the fresh red blood pooled across the floor.

    The terrified auctioneer did not dare to hesitate another moment and hurriedly instructed the servants to send the Hibernation Elixirs up to the youth.

    After receiving the Hibernation Elixirs, the youth strode slowly with the other three men as they proceeded to leave the auction house. Before he stepped out, he turned and gave Jun Wu Xie another malicious gaze, his mouth twisted in an evil smile.

    ¡°Damn him! Just who was that kid!?¡± Qiao Chu asked furiously after the youth had left.

    If Jun Wu Xie had not secretly signalled for all of them to refrain from making any rash moves, all of the others would have charged over and destroyed that insufferable and condescending scumbag earlier.

    ¡°He¡¯s from the Middle Realm.¡± Fan Zhuo said with a frown.

    ¡°What!?¡± Qiao Chu eximed in disbelief, his eyes wide.

    Fan Zhuo¡¯s eyes were narrowed, as he delved deep in thought.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you guys notice it earlier? When that youth was about to lunge earlier, he had emanated slight traces of purple spiritual power. I do not remember that there is anyone in the Lower Realm who was able to breakthrough to the purple spirit level in their teens.¡±

    Fan Zhuo¡¯s reminder suddenly made all of them realise the small detail that they all had overlooked earlier.

    ¡°People from the Middle Realm..... Why did they appear here?¡± Hua Yao¡¯s brow was deeply furrowed.

    ¡°People in the Middle Realm, are all purple spirits?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked suddenly.

    She had noticed something queer about the youth earlier and what she had felt for him was a feeling simr to what Qiao Chu and the others gave her.

 Chapter 572

    Chapter 572: ¡°A Killer Youth (4)¡±

    But Jun Wu Xie had the slight feeling that that youth was stronger than Qiao Chu and the others and that the other three men behind the youth were not weaker than the youth.

    The sudden appearance of four powerful characters had forced her to practice a little more caution and to be careful in dealing with them.

    Why had these people from the Middle Realm appeared here in the tiny Chan Lin Town for no good reason?

    ¡°You can¡¯t really call them purple spirits.¡± Hua Yao exined, his face in a frown: ¡°It¡¯s just that people from the Middle Realm possess a unique method that allows them to amplify their powers to a state where they are at a purple spirit level. But that method does not allow us to maintain in that state for long periods. As our spiritual powers increase and develop, that period allowed to us will also be extended, and gradually attain a true purple spirit.¡±

    The reason that the Middle Realm was mightier than the Lower Realm was because once their ring spirits awoke, they would already be able to employ the powers of a purple spirit.

    The fact that four men from the Middle Realm had suddenly and mysteriously appeared forced Hua Yao and the otherpanions to be doubly cautious. In the Cloudy Peaks the previous time, they had encountered only two of them and that had nearly cost them their lives if not for Ye Sha¡¯s selfless sacrifice.

    This time, there were four of them. Although they could not ascertain whether they were from any of the Twelve Pces, they knew they could not afford to make a single wrong move.

    He Chang Le had never in his dreams expected that the auction which had been at a new peak of fervor never seen before to suddenly end in such a way.

    The auction could not continue and was stopped in the middle. He Chang Le¡¯s face was pale as he quickly got people to properly clean up the ce and remove the bodies.

    When Jun Wu Xie and herpanions were leaving, He Chang Le had escorted them as he forcibly put up a false front of bravado, but it was not difficult to sense the despair he was in his heart that he was trying futilely to hide.

    After such a bloody incident, he was not able to determine whether the auction by the Chan Lin Auction House this time was a sess or a flop.

    But after this auction, the youth and the other three men with him had suddenly seemed to have disappeared into thin air and they never appeared again ever since.

    That night, Hua Yao disguised himself once again and made his way to the Chan Lin Auction House. He only received the sum of money for the sessful auction of the elixirs and due to the interruption caused by the youth, which suddenly brought the auction toe to a sudden end in the middle. Although all the elixirs were auctioned off, a batch of spirit stones were left and they agreed to leave them there for the next auction.

    When Hua Yao saw He Chang Le at the auction house, his face was still very pale. But he still did not forget to discuss about furthering their cooperation. He Chang Le fully waived off themission for the items auctioned off this time and handed the full sum received for the elixirs to Hua Yao. He only asked for Hua Yao¡¯s continued support with his elixirs to forge a long term partnership and he promised to get Hua Yao a satisfactory price for all of them.

    Hua Yao replied that he needed to go back and discuss it a little and wille back with a reply. He Chang Le did not push it further. The mess in today¡¯s auction had been a big headache for him and if he had initially intended to convince Hua Yao to continue to supply the Chan Lin Auction House with their elixirs to boost the fame and reputation of their auction house, he suddenly found himself reduced to being more anxious to salvage their reputation instead.....

    Such a horrifying murder to have urred in the midst of an auction, and more than ten men were killed. It was a big blow to the Chan Lin Auction House and he did not know if they would survive it.

    If immediate measures were not taken to try to remedy the situation, the auction house might not be able to continue.

    He Chang Le had to ce his hope on the man who had brought them the unprecedented crowd with his elixirs.

    Hua Yao ryed He Chang Le¡¯s interest in a cooperation to Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Xie immediately agreed without a moment¡¯s hesitation.

    He Chang Le¡¯s thoughts coincidentally matched with hers.

    She needed money, and He Chang Le needed to repair and reinstate the Chan Lin Auction House¡¯s reputation. They were just working together, to satisfy their own individual needs.

 Chapter 573

    Chapter 573: ¡°Murder of a Fellow Disciple (1)¡±

    The Zephyr Academy¡¯s holiday went by in a sh. Jun Wu Xie and herpanions were moving out to make their return trip to the academy.

    The bustle in Chan Lin Town quietened down tremendously after the disciples of the Zephyr Academy all left, and the streets suddenly became bare and tranquil. But at the same time next month, all the hustle and bustle would return once again.

    Qiao Chu and the others had reached the branch division first and Jun Wu Xie was just stepping into the Zephyr Academy¡¯s main branch with Fan Zhuo.

    And when Jun Wu Xie took her first step into the Zephyr Academy, she was met with many stares filled with disdain and hatred directed at her.

    Quite a number of disciples had remained back at the Academy over the holidays and they were seemingly giving out different vibes aspared to those who had gone to Chan Lin Town. Upon seeing Jun Wu Xie, these people had moved on from ignoring and disregarding her previously to staring at her with utter contempt and undisguised hatred now.

    The unfriendly stares were so obvious that even the always calm and cool Jun Wu Xie felt the change in their eyes.

    The air in the academy changed to be a little stifling with the return of Jun Wu Xie. Jun Wu Xie walked along with Fan Zhuo and all the other disciples they passed shot them with endless res filled with thick enmity and disdain.

    What had happened?

    Jun Wu Xie felt that something must have happened in the few days that she had been away, or why had the res from all the disciples directed at her be so filled with venom?

    Fan Zhuo could feel the strange atmosphere within the academy as well. He pulled Jun Wu Xie along as he sped up, hurriedly wanting to return back to the sanctity of the little bamboo grove.

    The two of them had just put their first foot into the little yard when Fan Jin, who had quickly received the news of their return, rushed over in a hurry.

    ¡°Big brother, did something happen in the academy?¡± Fan Zhuo¡¯s face was looking puzzled and confused. He could not help but have noticed all those stares directed at Jun Wu Xie.

    Fan Jin was actually more anxious than Fan Zhuo was as he looked at the calm Jun Wu Xie, his forehead covered in a thin sheen of perspiration.

    ¡°In the few days that you guys were not here, somebody leaked out the news that Li Zi Mu¡¯s death was connected to you.¡± Fan Jin¡¯s exnation had been extremely simple but in reality, the rumours being spread was a lot more malicious than that.

    Somehow, somebody found out that halfway through the Spirit Hunt, Li Zi Mu had switched teams and transferred himself to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s team. And after that, Li Zi Mu¡¯s name had suddenly appeared in the namelist that recorded the names of the disciples who had lost their lives in the Spirit Hunt.

    Having deaths ur during the various Spirit Hunts was actually seen to be normal and no one would really pay much attention to who had lost their lives.

    But Li Zi Mu¡¯s identity was different from others. He was the only disciple who was epted into the Spirit Healer faculty this year and had garnered a lot of attention from the other disciples. His death was hence known to many of the disciples and some jeered while others sympathised.

    In the end, just as the tragedy that happened in the Spirit Hunt was about to be a faded memory, a startling piece of news suddenly spread throughout the academy!

    Jun Wu Xie was directly linked to Li Zi Mu¡¯s death. Li Zi Mu had originally started the Spirit Hunt with another team when they entered the Battle Spirits Forest. They had encountered Jun Wu Xie and Fan Jin¡¯s team midway and it was said that Jun Wu Xie had suddenly extended an invitation to Li Zi Mu, to have Li Zi Mu join Fan Jin¡¯s team.

    Li Zi Mu had found it hard to decline such generosity on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s part and had forced himself to ept it. And not long after he transferred into Jun Wu Xie¡¯s team, he had suddenly died under dubious circumstances in the Battle Spirits Forest.

    The rumour, had containedrgely the truth of the matter, except for one point.

    And that was Jun Wu Xie had not invited Li Zi Mu, but it had been Li Zi Mu who had made the request to join her team.

    But it was that very little twist, that made most of the other disciplese to such a wrongful conclusion.

    Everything between Jun Wu Xie and Li Zi Mu had spread far and wide within the academy from before and all the disciples knew of the great enmity they held for each other.

 Chapter 574

    Chapter 574: ¡°Murder of a Fellow Disciple (2)¡±

    During the Spirit Hunt, theplications that came with the believe that Jun Xie had invited Li Zi Mu to join his team made people think that Jun Xie¡¯s intentions were not as simple as it seemed.

    And not long after Li Zi Mu had joined them, he had died in the Battle Spirits Forest. And among all the members in Jun Xie¡¯s team, only Li Zi Mu, who had joined the team halfway had died when even all the disciples from the branch division hade out unscathed. The unusual situation had made all the other disciples deeply suspicious.

    Li Zi Mu must surely have been killed by Jun Xie!

    Jun Xie had obviously intended to kill him right from the start!

    Fan Jin looked anxiously at Jun Wu Xie. Those rumours had spread like wildfire across the ins throughout the academy and Jun Wu Xie had coincidentally not been in the academy. Fan Jin had tried his best to suppress those malicious rumours but he had failed miserably. The rumours had spread faster and more fiercely instead and everyone strongly believed that Jun Xie had killed Li Zi Mu due to jealousy and hatred.

    The damage and repercussions from being rumoured to have killed a fellow disciple had huge implications just like when Lu Wei Jie had left, he had only used Ning Xin of having plotted to kill a fellow disciple. Although she had not seeded, but Ning Xin¡¯s reputation had beenpletely torn to pieces. And now that Jun Xie had been truly branded as a murderer who had undeniably killed his fellow disciple, coupled with the fact that Li Zi Mu had indeed died, the repercussions were a whole lot worse!

    If a disciple had been perceived as despicable andcked in morals, he would most definitely suffer certain setbacks. But if someone was discovered to harbour intentions to kill a fellow disciple, and the disciple had truly died, the gravity of the matter was on apletely different matter!

    In recent days, there had been much talk going around that Jun Xie must be driven out of the Zephyr Academy and the whispers had already reached all the way up to Fan Qi¡¯s ears.

    Jun Wu Xie listened in silence, and there wasn¡¯t a single trace of anxiety on her face.

    ¡°Little Xie, what should we do about this?¡± Fan Jin knew Jun Wu Xie would have her own ideas and he prayed that she would be able to turn things around.

    Instead, Jun Wu Xie looked slowly at Fan Jin and replied in an unhurried tone: ¡°What they are saying is right. I did kill him.¡±

    Although the rumour had been twisted and exaggerated, but in truth, it wasn¡¯t that fa from what really happened.

    But the truth that had been sessfully covered up had been manipted by hidden hands and it had stirred up the whole academy by adding a little spice to the story to portray her as a despicable scoundrel who had harboured hatred when she had failed in the attempt to steal the position.

    Although Jun Wu Xie had indeed killed Li Zi Mu, the real reason behind it was not as shameful as what was being said in those rumours.

    Fan Jin found himself unable to find any words to say to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s reply.

    Yes, Li Zi Mu was killed by Jun Wu Xie, but the real reason was not because she harboured hatred for him!

    ¡°But the truth is not like what everyone¡¯s saying, don¡¯t you want to exin yourself to them? The implications are too grave this time. Although my father had been able to suppress what is being said a little, but if this goes on.....¡± Fan Jin scratched his head furiously in frustration. He could not understand how Jun Wu Xie could still be so calm.

    Doesn¡¯t she care about her reputation at all?

    All the disciples of the Zephyr Academy had esteemed backgrounds and were from significantly established families. If this rumour was leaked out and spread further, it would most definitely cause irrecoverable harm to her future prospects.

    Fan Jin was feeling terribly anxious and worried but the victim herself in this whole episode was instead portraying absolute calm.

    ¡°If they want to blow it up further, let them. I had dared to do it, and I would naturally know how to handle it. But the time is still not ripe. I would like to see, who the hidden hands behind this rumours belong to.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyebrow raised slightly at the corner. She had never allowed herself to be affected by rumours.

    After she had was reborn, while she was in the Imperial City of the Qi Kingdom, she had had her fair share of vicious rumours spread about her then.

 Chapter 575

    Chapter 575: ¡°Murder of a Fellow Disciple (3)¡±

    But as of today, in the whole Kingdom of Qi, who would still say a single disparaging word about her?

    The Young Miss that everyone once spat at for being overbearingly arrogant, was now the most revered and respecteddy Confucius throughout the whole Qi Kingdom.

    Retaliation, it did not matter how long it took, but to see if one could take down the enemy in one single shot.

    Fan Jin opened his mouth, but could not utter a single word.

    Fan Zhuo instead poured Fan Jin and Jun Wu Xie some tea whileughing and said gently with a smile on his lips: ¡°Hasn¡¯t my elder brother learnt to believe in Little Xie¡¯s capabilities by now? He is not making a move now as he wants the matter to blow up further. And we will wait till the real culprit behind the scenes is revealed, before we deal the killing blow. Wouldn¡¯t that be more satisfying?¡±

    Fan Jin smiled bitterly, and shook his head.

    ¡°It might be more satisfying. But when the rumours are being spread so widely, more and more of them will believe it them, and those disciples will.....¡±

    Fan Zhuo smiled gently and reassured his brother: ¡°Don¡¯t worry. When Little Xie makes his move, the whole situation will bepletely overturned.¡±

    Fan Jin sighed, feeling very helpless. With Jun Wu Xie and Fan Zhuo being so calm about it, his anxiety and worries were somehow cated.

    ¡°Did we receive any news from the Rui Lin Army?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked suddenly.

    Fan Jin was surprised and took a moment before he replied.

    ¡°I heard, that they will arrive in another five days.¡± Fan Jin said rubbing his temples as he was not sure if Long Qi would be satisfied with the way Zephyr Academy had handled the matter.

    The corners of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s lips curled up slightly, and Fan Zhuo was surprised when he saw that slight smile on Jun Xie¡¯s face.

    No doubt that face possessed rather delicate features and it belonged to a young youth. So why had that slightest of smiles suddenly made him feel as if it was getting hard to breathe?

    ¡°Five days. That will be enough.¡± Jun Wu Xie lowered her eyes and looked at her own reflection in her teacup, and her eyes suddenly shed with determination to seed.

    Fan Jin stayed a while longer before he left. And when he left, his face had still been deeply etched with worry.

    Fan Zhuo stared after the departing figure of his anxious and worried brother and he could not help but smile.

    ¡°This brother of mine, has a rather innocent mentality. I believe Little Xie already has some idea who is the real culprit behind all this subterfuge.¡± As he spoke, he rested his head on an upturned palm, his softly handsome face smiling gently as he stared knowingly at Jun Xie¡¯s tiny face.

    Jun Wu Xie raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°Besides the idiot who is asking for death, who else could it be?¡±

    To be able to stir up so many disciples within such a short period of time in the Zephyr Academy, and to be able to spread those malicious rumours so quickly, no one else was able to achieve those feats besides who she had in mind.

    ¡°She had initially picked on me before to use me against Fan Jin, but I can see now, that she has switched the target of her attacks to me instead.¡± Jun Wu Xie said with a coldugh as she swirled the white jade teacup in her hand. The tea rippled within the cup and a slight fragrance emanated from the cup.

    Having failed at trying to win her favour and got rudely snubbed but she had still refused to give up. Should she bemended on her bravery or was she just unbelievably dense? She had been forced into a corner and hade up with such a clumsy retaliation.

    ¡°Haha, I think she is feeling cornered or she would never do something like this. She must be waiting for you to get overwhelmed when you get surrounded by enemies on all sides with no one to go to for help before she can appear before you to extend her hand to help pull you out of the quandary?¡± Fan Zhuo¡¯s smile grew wider on his face, as if amused by his on ponderings andughed out loud.

    Ning Xin¡¯s clumsy methods would only be able to pull wool over his naive elder brother¡¯s eyes. When employed before Jun Wu Xie, it was mere child¡¯s y and did not qualify to be deemed as a plot at all. Giving it the slightest thought and everything became clear as day to her.

    ¡°I would really like to see, how she woulde asking to be humiliated.¡± Jun Wu Xie replied, her eyes suddenly shed with a chilling glint.

 Chapter 576

    Chapter 576: ¡°Murder of a Fellow Disciple (4)¡±

    If Ning Xin did not overestimate her own abilities, that meant that Ning Xin had clearly underrated Jun Wu Xie.

    Scheming against her? Ning Xin did not possess the brains for it.

    ¡°Five dayster, I will make her realise what it really means to be unable to fend for yourself.¡± Jun Wu Xie said as she put the white jade cup down upon the table gently.

    If peoplee to her to seek death, she saw no reason to not oblige.

    In the three days since Jun Wu Xie had returned to the Zephyr Academy, the rumours about her within the academy had not ceased. Some of the disciples had evene up to the doors at the little bamboo grove and threw stones within. The stones had all been aimed in the direction towards the room where Jun Wu Xie was staying at.

    A few times, when Fan Jin hade to the little bamboo grove, he had caught those disciples who were up to mischief and given them a good telling off before chasing them away.

    Even several of the teachers had joined in with barely veiled criticism. From that vein, the critics had all been teachers from the Beast Spirit faculty and it had stemmed from the teacher who had seen Jun Xie only once in ss, Qian Yuan He.

    It was said that a disciple had gone up to Qian Yuan He and asked his opinion of Jun Xie¡¯s character during this period.

    Qian Yuan He had replied by criticising Jun Xie endlessly from head to toe without any mercy, and had even said that it was his biggest disgrace to have ever taught a disciple like that.

    Qian Yuan He¡¯s reply had made those disciples who were already displeased with Jun Xie firmly believe the malicious rumours around to be the truth and the hatred and rage had exploded unrestrained.

    And this time, when Fan Jin came to the little bamboo grove, he saw another group of disciples blocking the doors, and they were cursing and berating Jun Xie with unspeakable words and usations, which incessantly pricked at his ears.

    ¡°Jun Xie, don¡¯t think that by hiding here, you will be able to escape your punishment! You murdered a fellow disciple because of your pettiness! Your incorrigible actions will surely get yourself killed one day! You will note to a good end!¡±

    ¡°Useless trash like you should just get out of the Zephyr Academy! Having you within its walls is the greatest disgrace!¡±

    ¡°You shameless wretch! Why don¡¯t you just die.....¡±

    Fan Jin was just nearing the bamboo grove when he heard the curses clearly, and his face darkened immediately.

    ¡°All of you shut your mouths! Who gave you the right toe here and cause such a disturbance! ? Doesn¡¯t any of you know the academy¡¯s rules? Anyone that tresspasses into the bamboo grove would be immediately expelled! Don¡¯t you want to remain in the academy anymore! ?¡± Fan Jin¡¯s expression was immensely dark as he shouted angrily at the group of disciples.

    After being yelled at by Fan Jin, the disciples quaked. Their legs had intended to escape but without exactly knowing why, they were struck with a sudden urge and those feet had taken a step forward instead and they stood up to Fan Jin in defiance.

    ¡°Senior Fan! We all respect you as you have always been impartial! So why are you still protecting Jun Xie! ? I¡¯m sure you know about the incident the time when he had tried to steal from Li Zi Mu, but you have repeatedly shielded Jun Xie. This time, he had shown no restraint and had evenid his dirty hands on our fellow disciple and killed Li Zi Mu! How could you still continue to protect him! ? Are you really the same Senior Fan that we had held in such great esteem all this while? That scumbag is ruthless, disgraceful and despicable in his thoughts and deeds, and it is all because you have been shielding him all this time that he had gone from bad to worse! Senior Fan, for how long are you going to be further muddled? If you persist to be unable to distinguish between right and wrong, don¡¯t me us if we start to lose our faith in you!¡± The lead youth told Fan Jin, his expression indignantly righteous.

    If this was before, no one would ever doubt Fan Jin¡¯s upright and righteous character. But now, after the few rounds of rumours being spread, Fan Jin¡¯s position in the hearts of the other disciples had greatly diminished and his words no longer carried as much weight as before.

    This was the first time that any of the disciples had rebuked Fan Jin in his face. Fan Jin¡¯s eyes widened, and his chest heaved as sudden rage filled him, leaving him greatly vexed.

 Chapter 577

    Chapter 577: ¡°Murder of a Fellow Disciple (5)¡±

    Fan Jin felt that his mind was in a whirl, he really felt like telling these ignorant youths that they had been wrong right from the start. Right from the beginning of all this, Jun Wu Xie had been the real victim all this time!

    The fact that Li Zi Mu had gained entry into the Spirit Healer faculty was because of Jun Wu Xie, and when he had attracted Gu Li Sheng¡¯s attention, it had been due to Jun Wu Xie as well.

    If not for Jun Wu Xie, nobody in the Zephyr Academy would have paid Li Zi Mu any attention!

    In reality, Li Zi Mu was the one who had usurped Jun Wu Xie¡¯s position and he had still tantly gone around and used Jun Wu Xie¡¯s name to further elevate his own standing,pletely shameless, without showing the slightest remorse. But the Zephyr Academy¡¯s disciples had still chosen to believe what they heard which infuriated Fan Jin endlessly.

    ¡°Leave! Get out of here now!¡± Fan Jin shouted in rage, his face flushed red. At that moment, even the usually patient Fan Jin was itching to murder.

    The youths sulked and stared at Fan Jin with displeasure. They had wanted to continue to argue but when they saw Fan Jin visibly trembling with rage, they were taken aback and they silently gulped before they beat a hasty retreat.

    After those youths had departed, another figure appeared out from the side, stepping out from behind the tall bamboo trees. The figure¡¯s shoulders were slumped and his face deste.

    ¡°Elder Young Master.....¡± Ah Jing stuttered timidly as he looked at Fan Jin, who was trembling with rage.

    ¡°Ah Jing?¡± Fan Jin said, his face in a deep frown. Ever since Fan Zhuo had driven Ah Jing away from here, he had not seen Ah Jing once.

    Ah Jing was looking rather haggard and the eyes that were looking at Fan Jin were filled with grief.

    ¡°Elder Young Master..... Why do you make yourself suffer like this?¡±

    ¡°Ah Jing, what are you trying to say?¡± Fan Jin could feel a headacheing on.

    Ah Jing took a deep breath and raised his head to look at Fan Jin.

    ¡°Elder Young Master, everyone can see that Jun Xie harbours evil intentions. Why are you still protecting him? He has already murdered Li Zi Mu! A despicable cad like that must be executed instead! You must not allow him to remain at the bamboo grove any longer. If he harms the Little Young Master, what are we then to do.....¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Fan Jin shouted loudly, interrupting Ah Jing before he could finish his sentence.

    ¡°Ah Jing, I will take it that you are just being loyal to Little Zhuo this time and not pursue the matter further. But if I hear anything like this from you again, I will not let you off so easily!¡± Fan Jin had really lost his temper this time. [What was wrong with everyone in the Zephyr Academy? Why would they pass a death sentence upon Jun Wu Xie based purely on unverified rumours?]

    Among all of them, how many had actually interacted with Jun Wu Xie?

    Less than a handful of them had even spoken with Jun Wu Xie personally but they had all been ready to brand her a vicious scourge and could not wait to rid themselves of him!

    ¡°Elder Young Master, please do not persist in being blinded.....¡± Ah Jing persisted.

    Fan Jin ran out of patience to continue listening to Ah Jing¡¯s nonsense. He grabbed Ah Jing by the back of his cor and threw him out of the bamboo grove.

    Ah Jingnded hard on the ground and he stared nkly as he sat there. Disciples from all directions cast curious nces at Ah Jing as they passed.

    As he stared at Fan Jin¡¯s disappearing back as he walked into the bamboo grove, Ah Jing¡¯s teary voice rang out loudly all of a sudden:

    ¡°Elder Young Master! The Little Young Master really reveres you as his elder brother! Why are you trying to harm him! ? Why did you bring Jun Xie, who ispletely devoid of morals, to be so close to the Little Young Master! ? Elder Young Master! Is this how you are repaying the trust the Little Young Master ces in you! ? And repaying the esteemed Headmaster for bringing you up till now! ?¡±

    Ah Jing lost his mind. He sat upon the hard ground crying and wailing, and the words that came out from his mouth made all the passing disciples¡¯ eyes widen in shock.

    That was Ah Jing! The trusted aide that had served Fan Zhuo closely ever since he was a little boy!

    And the words that wereing out from Ah Jing¡¯s mouth today had been a shocking revtion, that had struck like a lightning bolt onto everyone within the Zephyr Academy.

 Chapter 578

    Chapter 578: ¡°Prep for p (1)¡±

    The admonishment delivered in a voice filled with such anguish drove an undeniable thought into the minds of the masses that churned in an endless spiral.

    Everyone knew that only Fan Zhuo was Fan Qi¡¯s biological son, while Fan Jin, although possessing great skills and had an upright character, was after all still just adopted, and was not of the same blood!

    That difference in their rtions made a malicious thought begin to worm into the minds of quite a number of the other disciples.

    Jun Xie name had been despised and spat upon endlessly but Fan Jin had still persisted in defending him and had even brought him to stay within the bamboo grove that had been reserved for Fan Zhuo¡¯s recuperation. Could there be..... an unspeakable truth behind the reason for Fan Jin¡¯s actions?

    In moments, that line of thought blossomed within the minds of the disciples of the Zephyr Academy and Fan Jin¡¯s ster reputation took a beating like never before.

    All of it, was unknown to Fan Jin. He had strode into the bamboo grove angrily but stopped in his tracks in the yard. He was worried that his furious expression might rm Jun Wu Xie and Fan Zhuo and he stood there a long while before he decided to go in.

    In the room, he found Fan Zhuo alone.

    ¡°Big Brother, you¡¯re here.¡± Fan Zhuo greeted his brother jovially.

    Fan Jin nodded and after making sure his emotions wereposed, he asked: ¡°Where is Little Xie?¡±

    ¡°Out.¡± Fan Zhuo was carrying Lord Meh Meh in his arms and was smiling contentedly as he replied, his fingers running gently over Lord Meh Meh¡¯s soft little belly.

    Lord Meh Meh sighed softly, as if reluctantly epting Fan Zhuo¡¯s caress.

    Fan Jin paused a moment.

    ¡°Out? When did she go out?¡± At a time like this, if she were to meet the disciples of the Zephyr Academy, things might turn out badly.

    ¡°From quite a while ago. Big Brother, don¡¯t worry. Sit down and have some tea to rest first.¡± Fan Zhuo said, pushing a cup of tea before Fan Jin.

    Fan Jin gritted his teeth. Since he did not know where Jun Wu Xie had gone to, he could only sit down to wait.

    As Fan Jin was still feeling endlessly antsy at the bamboo grove, Jun Wu Xie was already grandly seated in Gu Li Sheng¡¯s office.

    Jun Wu Xie carried the little ck cat in her arms, her expression calm andposed as she looked at the smiling Gu Li Sheng.

    ¡°Jun Xie, what would be the reason for your visit today?¡± Gu Li Sheng was smiling widely as he looked at Jun Xie. Ever since Jun Wu Xie had shown her full grasp of the concepts involved in Spirit Healing, Gu Li Sheng found that he could never portray his dignified air of a teacher before the petite sized youth anymore.

    Jun Wu Xie replied in an unhurried tone: ¡°The improvements needed for the Spirit Healing Technique have beenpleted.¡±

    Gu Li Sheng¡¯s eyes widened, staring in pure disbelief at Jun Xie.

    [How long has it only been? And Jun Xie had already gotten it all done.....]

    Gu Li Sheng had thought that the process would have needed a long time and had never expected that Jun Xie would be able toplete it so quickly. In such a short time, and Jun Xie had finished it! ?

    [Was this littled even human?]

    ¡°Completed? Really?¡± Gu Li Sheng gulped loudly.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded slightly.

    Gu Li Sheng was so excited that his hand on the table started shaking.

    ¡°I¡¯m now ready to return to the Spirit Healing Faculty.¡± Jun Wu Xie added.

    ¡°Yes! Immediately! Whenever you want to!¡± Gu Li Sheng agreed without a moment¡¯s hesitation. When he had initially released Jun Xie from the Spirit Healer faculty, it was because he had been worried that people with ulterior motives would impede the littled, and make attempts to disrupt the progress on the further development of the Spirit Healing Technique. But now that the Spirit Healer Technique is fully aplished, Gu Li Sheng no longer had any misgivings.

    He would have loved nothing more than to pin the Spirit Healer faculty¡¯s badge on Jun Xie right at that moment. Immediately. In that instant.

    ¡°Not like this.¡± Jun Wu Xie raised her head slowly.

    This time was nearing. Time tomence on her retaliation.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Gu Li Sheng suppressed the absolute joy in his heart and asked, not understanding what Jun Xie meant.

 Chapter 579

    Chapter 579: ¡°Prep for p (2)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie replied: ¡°After I left the Spirit Healer faculty, I was made to suffer countless curses and was widely discriminated against as I was misunderstood. So, if I am to return, I must be fully cleared of all that to have mee back properly and legitimately.¡±

    Gu Li Sheng paused, and the smile on his face faded. An expression of guilt and shame came over his face.

    He was aware of what Jun Xie had been put through in the Zephyr Academy all this time. He had thought of asking Jun Xie toe back earlier, but as long as the Spirit Healing Technique was notpleted, exposing Jun Xie¡¯s identity prematurely would only bring her more unnecessary trouble.

    After all, the Spirit Healing Technique itself was greatly revered in the minds of the disciples and held in the highest of esteem. If he had suddenly announced that Jun Xie would be able to improve and further develop the Spirit Healing Technique, no matter whether he said it himself or not, it would not be so easily believed. It might not have reduced the curses and suspicions thrown at Jun Xie but even attract the unwanted attention of people who held interest in possessing the technique. These people would flock to Jun Xie in an endless line, attempting to win him over.

    Worse, if anyone who held malicious intentions got to her, the results would be something he did not even want to think about.

    The lure of the Spirit Healing Technique was really too great to the people and they could not afford to be careless.

    With all the misgivings, and the fact that Jun Xie had not shown any signs that he intended to return to the Spirit Healer faculty, Gu Li Sheng had not taken any action.

    But swirling within the academy, the usations and criticisms against Jun Xie greatly pricked at him.

    ¡°Rest assured.¡± Gu Li Sheng drew in a deep breath and stood up. ¡°I will make sure you return back to the Spirit Healer faculty in grandeur. I will make sure that all the nder and defamations made against you will bepletely erased. Just leave it to me. I will make sure that you will be satisfied.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie nodded to agree. Gu Li Sheng¡¯s words was exactly what she wanted to hear.

    When Jun Wu Xie retaliates, she wasn¡¯t just seeking to salvage and rectify her name and reputation.

    What she seeked, was to give the meddling fools big ps, right before the eyes of all the disciples of the Zephyr Academy!

    That would be more satisfying!

    ¡°Tomorrow. I will arranged it all tomorrow. Just rest assured and wait for it.¡± Gu Li Sheng promised sternly.

    Jun Wu Xie lowered her head in thought.

    [Tomorrow?]

    ording to what Fan Jin said, the Rui Lin Army would arrive at the Zephyr Academy the day after. Tomorrow would be a good time, for her to string up all her ns.

    A good show calls for consecutive stages for it to be varied and brilliantly presented, didn¡¯t it?

    ¡°Alright.¡± Jun Wu Xie nodded again. Before she got up to leave, she put a scroll that she had prepared beforehand on Gu Li Sheng¡¯s table and left without turning her head back a single time.

    Gu Li Sheng picked up the scroll and with just one look, his eyes widened and he suddenly could not breathe.

    Every single beautiful and gracefully written character burned into his mind and his heartbeat quickened.

    It was a method that would transform the Spirit Healing Technique and it was written in such a way that allowed him to fullyprehend its profound philosophy immediately!

    ¡°Jun Xie, you surprise me endlessly. Damn..... This littled, is just..... absolutely amazing!¡± He perused the entire scroll in one sitting and Gu Li Sheng found himself sweating profusely. Heid back in his chair and tilted his head back, his mouth curled up in a wide smile filled with joy and gratitude.

    [He has stumbled across a priceless one!]

    After Jun Wu Xie left Gu Li Sheng¡¯s office, she walked straight out of the Spirit Healer faculty building. The few Spirit Healer faculty disciples saw Jun Xie appear and their eyes shot daggers at him, wishing so much that their stares would bore a few holes through his body.

    Li Zi Mu had not been popr in the Spirit Healer faculty and it was due to Gu Li Sheng¡¯s obvious and tant favouritism shown to him which had earned Li Zi Mu the jealousy and hatred from the other disciples in the Spirit Healer faculty. But that hatred and jealousy was still not enough to cause them to bepletely unmoved by Li Zi Mu¡¯s death when faced with an external enemy who dared to cut down one of their own, and they would never easily forgiven.

 Chapter 580

    Chapter 580: ¡°Prep for p (3)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s expression was cold as she walked out from under the many gazes so filled with hatred and had not expected to bump in a ¡°old familiar face¡± just as her front foot just stepped out of the Spirit Healer faculty.

    ¡°Little Xie! What a coincidence! I didn¡¯t think I¡¯ll see you here.¡± Ning Xin had been patiently waiting before the gates into the Spirit Healer faculty for a long while. When she spotted Jun Xie, she put on her best smile and approached thed. The smile was as sweet as the spring breeze and so gentle that no one would ever feel threatened by such a amicable disy of friendship. Compared to the cold stares filled with hidden daggers behind them that she had been getting from everyone else these days, Ning Xin¡¯s demeanor inadvertently stood out, one of its own kind.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s steps stopped as she looked at Ning Xin, whose smile almost reached her ears.

    Ning Xin¡¯s face might be locked in a wide friendly smile, but her heart was chill, filled with disdain.

    The moment that Jun Xie had stepped into the Spirit Healer faculty, Yin Yan had immediately run to Ning Xin to bring her the news, and Ning Xin had immediately hurried over and waited beside the gates.

    After having been in the Zephyr Academy for so long, with the exception of the first day after he was admitted, Jun Xie had never shown his face at the Spirit Healer faculty anymore. But when she found out that Jun Xie had suddenly gone to the Spirit Healer faculty today, it had made Ning Xin secretly ddened.

    [The crime of murdering a fellow disciple was in no way petty and the Headmaster had been pressured from many sides to drive Jun Xie out of the Zephyr Academy. The littled who had pretended to be calm about it all this while must be starting to panic.]

    Having stirred up such a huge uproar, even the Fan Brothers would not be able to shield Jun Xiepletely.

    When she became aware that Jun Xie had gone to the Spirit Healer faculty bright and early in the morning, Ning Xin was mightily pleased.

    Seeing the cold expression on Jun Xie¡¯s face, Ning Xin was nevertheless unaffected and continued to say smiling: ¡°Little Xie, I¡¯ve heard about all that is being said in the academy..... The matter..... has grown to be a little too big. I saw Big Brother Fan Jin going to Uncle Headmaster¡¯s office several times to plead for you, but.....¡±

    Ning Xin put on an expression of helplessness and sighed heavily.

    ¡°I don¡¯t thinking to Uncle Gu will help. Uncle Gu does not bother himself with such matters. To make matters worse, Li Zu Mu was a favoured disciple of Uncle Gu¡¯s, and Li Zi Mu¡¯s sudden death had greatly angered Uncle Gu. Uncle Gu has gotten people to investigate the matter thoroughly and it has caused these rumours to surface. And I think Uncle Gu must still be very angry about it.¡±

    Although Ning Xin only knew that Jun Xie had gone to see Gu Li Sheng, but she thought that was all she needed to know.

    She knew that Gu Li Sheng had a gentle personality but was always fiercely protective of the disciples of the Spirit Healer faculty. Yin Yan had previously often told her of how much Gu Li Sheng had always shown Li Zi Mu extraordinary care and concern. And now that Li Zi Mu had died, and the matter was inexorably linked to Jun Xie, so it would be inconceivable that Gu Li Sheng would still be civil and extend his courtesy to Jun Xie, that would be unbelievable.

    Confident that Jun Xie would not have received a single kind word from his meeting with Gu Li Sheng, Ning Xin¡¯s heart was suddenly feeling a lot lighter.

    However, the expression on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face remained stone cold, and her eyes expressionless with calm, as she looked at the pretentious Ning Xin.

    Lying upon Jun Wu Xie¡¯s shoulders, the little ck cat snorted in contempt.

    [Is this little girl going by the name of Ning Xin, aplete idiot? She¡¯s so hopelessly dumb that she doesn¡¯t know how horrible a fate she will soon meet the day after.]

    [Still prattling on the nonsense between Gu Li Sheng and his especially favoured disciple, Li Zi Mu, and the non existent investigation he ordered because of his rage.]

    [All pure nonsense!]

    [It had been with its Mistress all this while and it had witnessed every single thing.]

    [Gu Li Sheng had not shown a single sliver of grief or sadness. From the beginning to the end, he had not even mentioned Li Zi Mu¡¯s name a single time!]

    [All these upheaval, must have been the work of this dumb little girl!]

    [With thatpleteck of a brain, she is pitting herself against its Mistress?]

    [What a ¡°meownificant¡± joke!]

    ¡°Meow~¡±

    [Mistress, let¡¯s not waste our breath on such dumb dumbs, or her low intelligence might be contagious.]

 Chapter 581

    Chapter 581: ¡°Prep for p (4)¡±

    The little ck cat grumbled endlessly impatiently.

    Jun Wu Xie raised up a hand and patted the little ck cat on its rear before raising her eyes to look at Ning Xin whose expression was looking deeply concerned.

    ¡°What¡¯s true and what¡¯s false, we will know for sure tomorrow. You don¡¯t have to concern yourself with it.¡± After saying those words, Jun Wu Xie immediately resumed her steps to leave.

    Just as the ck cat had said, if she continued the conversation with Ning Xin any further, it would only be a further affront to her intelligence!

    Ning Xin stared bbergasted at the departing figure of Jun Xie, never expecting that Jun Xie would still be so cold and aloof under the current circumstances! She was suddenly left feeling highly humiliated and badly snubbed!

    ¡°Jun Xie! You dare snub me so! ? You just wait! One fine day, I will have youe crawling, pleading for me to save you!¡± Ning Xin gritted her teeth as she stared furiously at the back of the disappearing Jun Wu Xie, wishing fervently that she was able to shred that back to pieces.

    ¡°Yin Yan!¡± Ning Xin gave out a loud shout.

    Yin Yan who had been hidden in the shadows appeared immediately.

    ¡°Senior Ning.¡±

    ¡°Ry my orders to all of them! I want the matter about Jun Xie murdering Li Zi Mu to be fully blown up! Within three days, I want to hear of the notice from Fan Qi that Jun Xie has been expelled!¡±

    Yin Yan shivered, and asked hesitatingly: ¡°Senior Ning, wouldn¡¯t that be a little too much..... Those highly skilled purple spirits.....¡±

    Ning Xin replied with a coldugh and said: ¡°What are you afraid of? I am not responsible for all these. Didn¡¯t I say it earlier? All this started because Gu Li Sheng ordered for an investigation into the matter. I do not believe that anyone in this world would go against Gu Li Sheng, the founder of Spirit Healing, to protect a little brat.¡±

    Yin Yan gulped. He was shocked that Ning Xin had even included Gu Li Sheng¡¯s name into her plot.

    That might be a little too reckless for his taste.

    .....

    By the time Jun Wu Xie got back to the bamboo grove, Fan Jin was acting like he had hot coals in his pants. He could not sit still and paced endlessly within the little yard.

    When he spotted Jun Wu Xie, he shot like an arrow over to her and proceeded to look at Jun Wu Xie from head to toe. And only after he was sure that she was not hurt in any way that he let out a big sigh of relief.

    ¡°Where did you go?¡± Fan Jin asked worriedly.

    ¡°To see Gu Li Sheng.¡± Jun Wu Xie nced at Fan Jin and saw how anxious he was, knowing that he was just concerned about her safety.

    Fan Jin¡¯s personality wasn¡¯t too bad, just that he was a little..... too obvious.

    If he had possessed just half of Fan Zhuo¡¯s intelligence, Jun Wu Xie would not feel so burdened whenmunicating with him.

    Never ever put a person who was socially impaired together with another person with a one tracked mind to devise any schemes. They would both copse from the effort before theye up with anything.

    ¡°Uncle Gu?¡± As expected, Fan Jin had not caught on to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s line of thought and was still befuddled.

    Standing before the bamboo dwelling, Fan Zhuo looked on helplessly at his not exactly bright brother, and could do nothing but only shake his head in resignation.

    ¡°When are you making your move?¡± Fan Zhuo asked without needing Jun Xie to exin, and knew the purpose of his visit to Gu Li Sheng.

    ¡°Tomorrow.¡± Just as she thought. It was so much easier to talk to more intelligent people.

    ¡°That fast?¡± Fan Zhuo asked, his eyebrow raised.

    ¡°The Rui Lin Army will be arriving the day after tomorrow.¡± At the mention of the Rui Lin Army, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s chilly eyes softened a little and she lowered her eyes. The air and demeanor about her seemed to feel less unapproachable as well.

    ¡°Rui Lin Army? What is happening here? I had heard you and my brother mention them before, but what does the actions you are going to take have got to do with the Rui Lin Army?¡± Having noticed the obvious change that hade over Jun Wu Xie, Fan Zhuo was feeling rather intrigued.

    Just what powers did the Rui Lin Army possess, that the mere mention of them had been able to change the air around Jun Xie and his demeanor in a moment.

    Hearing the name of the Rui Lin Army, Fan Jin¡¯s expression froze.

    During the period of the Spirit Hunt, Fan Zhuo had remained within the little bamboo grove and did not know a thing about what had happened in the Battle Spirits Forest.

 Chapter 582

    Chapter 582: ¡°Slight Longing¡±

    When they returned, Fan Jin had not wanted all those dirty dealings to pollute his little brother¡¯s ears and had not mentioned a word about it.

    In regards to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s true identity, besides Qiao Chu and his gang, Fan Jin was the only other person who knew, throughout the whole Zephyr Academy.

    The Young Miss of the most ferocious strike force! The daughter of the Lin Pce¡¯s Jun Family!

    About the incident that Ning Xin had attempted to get the men from the Rui Lin Army killed in the Battle Spirits Forest, Fan Zhuo did not have the slightest clue.

    ¡°It¡¯s linked.¡± Jun Wu Xie said as she nodded slightly.

    Fan Zhuo firmly believed, that the three words ¡°Rui Lin Army¡±, held extraordinary meaning for Jun Xie.

    ¡°Rui Lin Army..... I have heard of them before. Is it an army from the Qi Kingdom?¡± Fan Zhuo was suddenly very curious about the Rui Lin Army.

    ¡°Yes..... Yes.....¡± Fan Jin replied in a stutter, looking nervously at Fan Zhuo. He did not really want Fan Zhuo to be involved in such matters. He wanted Fan Zhuo to be able to recuperate in peace and get well. He should not hear about all these insidious ploys and crafty schemes and he did not need to know about them.

    It was only recently that Fan Zhuo¡¯s health had shown some improvements and Fan Jin did not want anything untoward to happen.

    Being the intelligent people that they were, when Jun Wu Xie and Fan Zhuo saw Fan Jin¡¯s ufortable expression, the two of them immediately ceased, and did not mention another word about the Rui Lin Army.

    It was only after Fan Jin left, that the gentleness in Fan Zhuo¡¯s smile disappeared, and was quickly reced by an inquisitive one.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be telling me what actually happened in the Battle Spirits Forest already? The Rui Lin Army must have some links to you right?¡± Fan Zhuo asked Jun Xie, his curiosity piqued.

    Jun Wu Xie gazed at Fan Zhuo, and she started to frown.

    There wasn¡¯t too much to tell, but it wasn¡¯t that little either, as the exnation would implicate many other things. If she was to exin it.....

    Jun Wu Xie felt that it might require quite a bit of effort.

    ¡°Another day. Go ask Qiao Chu about it.¡± Jun Wu Xie nonchntly threw the burden of giving such a long string of exnations to Qiao Chu. That trait of Jun Wu Xie, made Fan Zhuo feel like crying at that moment.

    ¡°You must really..... loathe to speak a lot.¡± After having spent such a long time with Jun Xie, Fan Zhuo had already gotten a good grasp of Jun Xie¡¯s personality. Instead of saying that he is cold and arrogant, it was more like hecked the skills in socialising with others.

    In their daily chats and usual interactions, Jun Xie would mostly give a reply. But when it called for lengthy rant to exin, she would either zip up and remain silent, or throw the task to someone else.

    Jun Wu Xie wrinkled her nose and got up to leave.

    She did not know why, but an image of an demonically wild, but perfectly handsome face suddenly appeared in her mind.

    That one person who would always appear unpredictably and disappear just as suddenly, who had always somehow forced her to open her mouth to speak, had not been seen for quite a long while.

    In the beginning, Jun Wu Xie spoke even less than she did now, but that person had incorrigibly and adamantly continued to harass her, making her slowly learn to be aware of emotions like displeasure, and to give vent to them. That was how she gradually began to speak a little more, bit by bit.

    After thest parting in the Phoenix Academy, she had not seen him for rather long.

    So many things had happened in the Zephyr Academy and she had not thought of that person much.

    But suddenly out of the blue, an image of that person¡¯s face had surfaced in her mind.

    A sudden urge gripped at her heart which made her say:

    ¡°Ye Sha.¡±

    A shadow streaked in through the window, falling into a kneeling position neatly before Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Your subordinate awaits the Missy¡¯s orders.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie did not raise her head, but her eyes remained staring at her own palm. With a flick of her fingers, silver needles suddenly appeared in her hands.

    Back at the Lin Pce, she had used these very needles to stab into that person¡¯s death acuppoint. That time, the person¡¯s warm blood had flowed down the length of the needles and collected in her palm. That had been so long ago..... She could not exin it, but suddenly, it seemed as though she could still feel the same warmth on the silver needles that she had felt then.

 Chapter 583

    Chapter 583: ¡°Mobbed with ps¡±

    Chapter 583: Mobbed by ps (1)

    ¡°My elder brother..... where is he at the moment?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked in a voice so soft as to be almost inaudible.

    ¡°Your humble subordinate does not know.¡± Ye Sha replied, his voice low and solemn.

    Jun Wu Xie bit on her lip and said: ¡°You¡¯re dismissed.¡±

    Ye Sha stood up, and when he reached the doors, his steps stopped.

    ¡°Although your subordinate does not know where Master Wu Yao is, but if your subordinate is correct, he might not be in the Lower Realm at the moment. Things that can heal one¡¯s soul, can only be found in the Middle Realm.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie raised her head suddenly.

    ¡°My brother is from the Middle Realm?¡±

    She had always felt that Jun Wu Yao was exceptionally mysterious. His powers were so strong as to be able to defy the Heavens. Jun Wu Yao¡¯s might could easily dominate over anyone Jun Wu Xie had ever seen. Ye Sha had shown that his powers were about on par with those people from the Twelve Pces in the Cloudy Peaks, and as Ye Sha¡¯s Lord, Jun Wu Yao¡¯s powers, would naturally not be inferior to Ye Sha¡¯s.

    Although Jun Wu Xie had had her own guesses about it all this while, it was only at this moment that she confirmed her suspicions.

    Ye Sha did not say a word, and just silently left the room.

    Jun Wu Xiey down on her bed, and Lord Meh Meh trotted over and jumped up. It used its rotund body to squeeze the little ck cat away from Jun Wu Xie¡¯s side, and snuggled up closer to find itself afortable position, sticking itself close to Jun Wu Xie as itid itself down.

    ¡°Not in the Lower Realm?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked herself as sheid the back of her hand on her cool forehead. Even she did not know what was wrong with herself today.

    Why did she suddenly think of Jun Wu Yao?

    The emotions that filled her heart were strange and unfamiliar to her and it made her feel rather helpless and lost. There was a slight twinge that tugged at her heart and she could not exin or pinpoint the problem properly.

    As sheid upon the soft bedding, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes slowly closed as she slowly drifted off into a dreamless sleep.

    It was brought and early the next morning when all the disciples of the Zephyr Academy were gathered. They were supposed to have gone for training but they were suddenly notified to immediately gather at the Zephyr Academy¡¯s assembly square.

    The square was packed with youths, as the disciples followed their respective teachers¡¯ lead, to stand in neat rows as they filed in.

    The Zephyr Academy seldom gathered all the disciples so formally and the square was filled with chatter and debate. Everyone was trying to guess the reason behind the sudden decision for all the disciples and teachers congregate so suddenly.

    ¡°This must have something to do with Jun Xie.¡± One of the youths among the crowd whispered loudly, attracting the attention of many other disciples.

    ¡°How can that be? You think she is capable of causing every single one of us to be mobilised like this in such a grand fashion?¡±

    ¡°That just shows how ignorant you are. One of my dorm mates is a disciple of the Spirit Healer faculty. He told me Jun Xie had suddenly appeared at the Spirit Healer faculty yesterday. Didn¡¯t you hear about that?¡± Another youth eximed proudly.

    All the disciples around them suddenly held strange expressions on their faces, their eyes shing brightly at the piece of juicy gossip they just heard.

    ¡°Really? What happened then? Tell us quick!¡±

    Suddenly finding all eyes were focused on him, the youth was feeling extremely ttered and he loved the feeling as he basked proudly under all the undiverted attention showered upon him. He then asked all of the others with his chest puffed up: ¡°Just a few days ago, did you all hear the rumours about Jun Xie having murdered Li Zi Mu? Do you still remember that?¡±

    All the youths around him nodded vehemently. It had caused such a big stir, how could any of them forget that?

    ¡°Li Zi Mu was a disciple of the Spirit Healer faculty and he was even personally selected by Gu Li Sheng when he had broken the norm and epted only one lone disciple this year. Li Zi Mu had been extremely favored in the Spirit Healer faculty as Gu Li Sheng had showered him with utmost care and concern and had even personally instructed him in the art. But this very well favored disciple had very suddenly and mysteriously died in the Battle Spirit Forest. Do you think Gu Li Sheng would be pleased at all? Hence, he had ordered a thorough investigation into the incident a few days ago and it was found out that Jun Xie was linked to Li Zi Mu¡¯s death.¡± The youth eximed loudly, his spit spraying over his audience listening in rapt attention.

    When the other disciples heard the new developments, some of the youths who had been pretending to be uninterested before started to join the group.

 Chapter 584

    Chapter 584: ¡°Mobbed with ps (2)¡±

    When the other disciples heard the new developments, some of the youths who had been pretending to be uninterested before started to join the group.

    Just recently, two major incidents had urred in the Zephyr Academy. The first was when Lu Wei Jie had been expelled from the academy together with arge bunch of other disciples and his unrestrained criticism directed at Ning Xin before he left. The other incident was when thergely well believed rumours that were still going around that Jun Xie had killed Li Zi Mu.

    With these two incidents happening one after the other with such quick session, it had greatly stirred up the disciples in the academy. As all the wild usations and vicious rumours were all saying that the culprits hadmitted the merciless murder of a fellow disciple in both instances, they had attracted the attention of everyone.

    ¡°Gu Li Sheng¡¯s prominence in the academy makes him practically untouchable and not even the Headmaster can stop him from doing what he wants to do. And when Gu Li Sheng¡¯s beloved disciple gets mysteriously killed, do you think he would spare the culprits that easily? Jun Xie¡¯s visit to the Spirit Healer faculty yesterday was to plead for leniency from Gu Li Sheng but when he left, it was said that her face was pale and ashen. Without a doubt, Jun Xie must have been rejected. Think about it. Jun Xie had gone to the Spirit Healer faculty yesterday, and today we have all been gathered here suddenly. What else could this be about? My guess is that that dumb fool must have angered Gu Li Sheng so much that Gu Li Sheng wants to settle the scores today and avenge the death of his beloved disciple!¡±

    ¡°After hearing all that you said, it sounds really usible. I had heard that Gu Li Sheng was the one who had asked for everyone to gather here today. And based on everything you have told us, it seems everything really fits together.¡± Another disciple added.

    The group of youths suddenly broke out into a chorus of evil chuckles.

    No one would want to study in the same academy with someone who might stab so in the back anytime without warning.

    ¡°Hey! Look over there! Who is that over there?¡± A sharp eyed youth suddenly hollered, having spotted two figures approaching the square from a distance.

    One of them was someone everybody knew and recognised. It was Fan Jin. While the other figure who was standing beside Fan Jin was a small petite sized youth, with delicate features on his face.

    ¡°What! ? He still dares to show his face! ? Is he really not afraid of death?¡±

    ¡°Do you even think he would be able to hide from all of that? If Gu Li Sheng wants to revenge for Li Zi Mu, Jun Xie would not be able to escape even if he leaves the Zephyr Academy!¡±

    The square was filled with those who sneered and were anxious to add fuel to the fire, and it also had nock of people who just wanted to lie low and enjoy the show.

    As Jun Wu Xie neared the square with her every single step, all the eyes in the square were turned, fixed onto her.

    Ning Xin and Yin Yan stood within the crowd of disciples, their faces twisted in gleeful and evil smiles.

    ¡°Looks like we do not need to do anything else to get rid of him since he has already sealed his own doom when he went to seek out Gu Li Sheng. There is no way Gu Li Sheng would spare that brat easily.¡± Ning Xin whispered, her eyes filled with venom, but her mouth was still turned up, maintaining a gentle smile.

    ¡°Today¡¯s notice to gather all of us here was really issued by my Master?¡± Yin Yan asked.

    Ning Xin nodded.

    ¡°Who else could it be but him?¡±

    ¡°Does that mean my Master will be making his move against Jun Xie today?¡±

    ¡°Naturally. Who does Jun Xie think he is? He thinks he can convince Gu Li Sheng to let him off for Li Zi Mu¡¯s death just by making a trip to the Spirit Healer faculty to plead? How naive.¡± Ning Xin sang out happily.

    Yin Yan brought his voice down to a low whisper and said: ¡°Senior Ning, if Gu Li Sheng is to move against Jun Xie today..... Does not that differ from what we have nned?¡±

    Ning Xin had intended for Jun Xie to finally admit defeat ande crawling to her where she would have a great opportunity to recruit and take Jun Xie under her wings. But if Jun Xie were to be killed here today..... She would find all her ns suddenly crumbling to dust.

    Ning Xin was unconcerned as she snorted derisively and crossed her arms under her ample bosom to say: ¡°Gu Li Sheng might be very protective of his disciples, but he is not one that likes to have blood on his hands. That fact that he had expended so much effort to get everyone gathered must be for the purpose of his revenge for Li Zi Mu, but that does not mean Jun Xie will be killed. If he really wanted Jun Xie dead, he could easily have done it using more covert methods. The most he would do to Jun Xie would be to give him a strong and stern reprimand, before throwing him out of the Zephyr Academy. But.....¡±

 Chapter 585

    Chapter 585: ¡°Mobbed with ps (3)¡±

    Ning Xin continued with augh: ¡°Getting yourself driven out of the Zephyr Academy by Gu Li Sheng will be worse than if you are expelled by the Headmaster himself. The Spirit Healing Technique that Gu Li Sheng possesses has many powers obsessed with it. Once people know that Jun Xie has incurred the wrath of Gu Li Sheng, they will not risk angering Gu Li Sheng and will make life difficult for Jun Xie. Shouldering the burden of being disliked by Gu Li Sheng, Jun Xie¡¯s life after leaving the Zephyr Academy would be burdened with severely limited opportunities no matter where she went. If I don¡¯t push him that far, how will he stop putting up that cold and arrogant front?¡±

    She wasn¡¯t being vicious, but it was Jun Xie who did not know what was good for himself and snubbed the olive branch that she extended to him. Hence, he must suffer the consequences!

    Yin Yan remained silent when he saw that Jun Xie had already reached the square, and he shrank back and melded himself to hide within the crowd.

    No matter how confident Ning Xin was being, Yin Yan had somehow already developed an innate fear of Jun Xie.

    He would never be able to forget the scene he had witnessed in the Battle Spirits Forest.

    With the appearance of Jun Xie, a heated chatter erupted as all eyes fixed upon the tiny figure. The piercing gazes could almost be felt by even Fan Jin, who was walking beside Jun Wu Xie, like daggers upon his back, making every step he took aborious task.

    But Jun Wu Xie on the other hand seemedpletely unaffected, her face a cid calm, her steps unhurried, as she walked forward under overwhelming number of dagger stares. She seemed to be cut off from the world and was only walking with Fan Jin beside her, alone.

    Jun Xie¡¯s calm caused all those who were waiting to see him panic stricken feeling endlessly disappointed.

    Prickly curses and admonishments were thrown at Jun Xie in an endless stream but Jun Xie did not grace any of them with a response, or even give the slightest reaction to the incessant provocations, his eyes remaining focused forward.

    While the mour of the crowd continued, the Headmaster of the Zephyr Academy Fan Qi suddenly appeared at the front of the square. He cut a tall and striking figure, standing before all the disciples of the academy, his attractive face in a benign smile.

    ¡°Having all of you gathered here today, was not my idea, but it is Gu Li Sheng of the Spirit Healer faculty that asked for it. Today, he has some words that he would like to share with all of you here.¡± Fan Qi exined with a smile on his face and stepped back to relinquish the space at the front of the crowd.

    Only the Heavens knew, with the multiple incidents that had gued the Zephyr Academy in session, he had been a little lost on how he was to handle it. And now that Gu Li Sheng had volunteered to step forward, Fan Qi was only too d to hand the issue over to him and spare himself the hassle.

    Gu Li Sheng ambled slowly under all the expectant stares toe stand before the amassed crowd of disciples. He was dressed in a brocade robe of royal blue with a beautiful piece of jade hanging at his hip, looking every inch a gentleman, suave and graceful. But the air around him made people hesitate to approach him, and to maintain a certain distance away from him.

    Gu Li Sheng¡¯s appearance caused the crowd to break into another loud mour after having quietened down with Fan Qi¡¯s announcement.

    Although many of them had guessed earlier that Gu Li Sheng had wanted to seek revenge for Li Zi Mu¡¯s death and that was the reason he had spared no effort to mobilised everyone in the whole academy. But before seeing Gu Li Sheng appear in person, many others had still been secretly doubtful.

    But now, Gu Li Sheng was standing before all of them in the flesh, and that had strongly reaffirmed all those guesses!

    Many of the disciples subconsciously turned their eyes to look at Jun Xie, and the thoughts that they were thinking in their minds were obvious without needing anyone to say it out loud.

    However, Jun Xie once again greatly disappointed the disciples of the Zephyr Academy with his reaction. His eyes were still cold and he did not even bother to cast a single nce at any of them and that tiny face which couldn¡¯t exactly be thought as too handsome held a chilly expression but showed no other emotion.

    Gu Li Sheng was standing right in front of all the disciples gathered before him as he swept his eyes over all of them before he finally said in a solemn voice: ¡°Quiet.¡±

    Immediately, the whispers and mutterings stoppedpletely.

    No one dared defy the creator of the Spirit Healing Technique and cause him any displeasure. That would be a fate worse than being thrown out of the Zephyr Academy.

 Chapter 586

    Chapter 586: ¡°Mobbed with ps (4)¡±

    Once satisfied that all the disciples had quietened down, Gu Li Sheng¡¯s eyes turned deep. He paused another moment in silence and his clear voice rang out: ¡°All this while, the Spirit Healer faculty always had the least number of disciples. This, I believe, is a fact known to all of you. And all of you think being epted into the Spirit Healer faculty is an exceptional honour where you will learn the Spirit Healing Technique and you will live a life of luxury without worry after that. Is that right?¡±

    At Gu Li Sheng¡¯s question, all the disciples started nodding their head in agreement.

    Gu Li Sheng asked again: ¡°Do all of you feel, being able to be a disciple under Gu Li Sheng is a matter that gives you unparalleled honour?¡±

    The disciples of the Zephyr Academy did not dare to make a sound and they all could only nod once again.

    ¡°Do all of you think that I, Gu Li Sheng, as the founder of the Spirit Healing Technique, would know the Spirit Healing Technique better than anyone else under the Heavens?¡± Gu Li Sheng asked of the crowd.

    That was without a doubt! And all of them nodded one more time.

    Gu Li Sheng cast a satisfied gaze over the sea of Zephyr Academy¡¯s disciples before him, who were nodding like chicks pecking at grains as they nodded their heads. He then smiled slightly and said: ¡°Very good.¡±

    The audience were baffled by what Gu Li Sheng¡¯s line of questions were driving at but they could do nothing but wait patiently.

    ¡°So now, if I am to tell all of you that there exists a person under the Heavens, a person whose knowledge on the Spirit Healing Technique exceeds mine, a person that I, Gu Li Sheng, am unable to teach or instruct, would you believe me?¡±

    Immediately, the nods turned into shakes of their heads.

    Gu Li Sheng¡¯s smile widened.

    ¡°Do all of you know why you were not epted into the Spirit Healer faculty?¡±

    They youths in the crowd shook their heads uniformly.

    ¡°It¡¯s because all of you do not even understand what the Spirit Healing Technique is, and you all do not even have it in you to even understand it. To bepletely honest, even for the current disciples I have in the Spirit Healing faculty now, strictly speaking, none of them qualifies. If my own standards were used to gauge, my Spirit Healing faculty would not have epted a single disciple that failed to meet my criteria!¡± Gu Li Sheng¡¯s words took a sudden turn, and his tone suddenly became stern!

    ¡°The reason that I epted them, was not because that they were superior to any of you. It was because, as a teacher of the Zephyr Academy, I needed to ept disciples, or I will not be able to answer to the Headmaster.¡± Gu Li Sheng said, not mincing his words.

    As Gu Li Sheng spoke, Fan Qi, who had retreated to the back, suddenly had his face turn pale, but not in anger or rage, but from embarrassment.

    All of Gu Li Sheng¡¯s words greatly surprised the disciples gathered before him, and the disciples of the Spirit Healer faculty among them were suddenly trembling from the rude shock that struck upon them when they heard those words.

    All this while, they had thought that they were superior to all the other disciples and that was why they had been epted into the Spirit Healer faculty. That was why they were given the opportunity to learn the Spirit Healing Technique under Gu Li Sheng¡¯s tutge. However, Gu Li Sheng¡¯s words today, had felt like a big hot p across their faces, in front of everyone else in the academy, shattering and breaking into a crumble, the self perceived sense of elitism that they had been so proud of all this time!

    Gu Li Sheng however, was not going to hold back, and he continued to say: ¡°I had been resigned, that I would never ever find a person suited to learn the Spirit Healing Technique. Till one fine day! I met a youth. His appearance made me realise what the word prodigy meant..... No, to put it more urately, he could no longer be termed as just a prodigy, but more like a freak! His understanding of the Spirit Healer Technique had even quickly surpassed mine!¡±

    Once Gu Li Sheng¡¯s words fell into the ears of the crowd, the silence in the square was suddenly broken.

    To be able to surpass Gu Li Sheng in the Spirit Healing Technique. That was just utterly unbelievable. Gu Li Sheng had always had a gentle temperament, but he was unbendingly strict when it came to the Spirit Healing Technique. From what he had said about the standards he held in his selection of disciples, it could be seen that he would notpromise when it came to his area of expertise.

 Chapter 587

    Chapter 587: ¡°Mobbed with ps (5)¡±

    For someone to have gained recognition from Gu Li Sheng, that person must most definitely be someone who possessed real knowledge on the matter!

    Before this, the favouritism that Gu Li Sheng had shown Li Zi Mu was obvious to everyone to see. Almost everyone there was guessing that the only disciple that he said he recognized was none other than Li Zi Mu!

    Otherwise, why would Gu Li Sheng ept only one lone disciple this year, who was thete Li Zi Mu? Gu Li Sheng had shown him the utmost care and concern and had treated him exceptionally well over the other disciples in the Spirit Healer faculty.

    All the disciples thought that Gu Li Sheng¡¯s rage today was all due to Li Zi Mu¡¯s death.

    The only disciple that Gu Li Sheng personally acknowledged had died under mysterious circumstances, Gu Li Sheng must be greatly infuriated!

    Hearing the sternness in Gu Li Sheng¡¯s voice, all the disciples of the Zephyr Academy were suddenly fearful. But they were not afraid as they all knew that the one that had been responsible for Li Zi Mu¡¯s death had been Jun Xie and it had nothing to do with them. Gu Li Sheng¡¯s rage was all directed at Jun Xie!

    They would just need to be patient and enjoy the show.

    Ning Xin hid within the crowd and smiled secretly to herself, her eyes filled with malice as she stared at Jun Xie from among the sea of disciples.

    But Yin Yan, who was standing next to Ning Xin was feeling that something did not seem right.

    It was a fact that Gu Li Sheng had shown Li Zi Mu favoured treatment, but if anyone was to say that Li Zi Mu¡¯s understanding of the Spirit Healing Technique surpassed Gu Li Sheng, he wouldn¡¯t be able to make himself believe it in the slightest.

    In the whole time that Li Zi Mu had been in the Spirit Healer faculty, he had not even been able to grasp the most basic of fundamentals. Hence, it was impossible that Li Zi Mu¡¯s knowledge of the Spirit Healing Technique would surpass Gu Li Sheng! That would have to be the biggest joke!

    Yin Yan could not help but to feel that something was out of ce but no matter how much he thought about it, he could not identify what was wrong.

    ¡°I had always thought that the Zephyr Academy, being one of the top three institutions of learning, its disciples would surely be logical, quicker of mind and possess a high sense of propriety. But I have found that I was wrong.¡± The stern expression on Gu Li Sheng¡¯s face suddenly let out a derisoryugh.

    ¡°Today, I would like to introduce someone to all of you here. This person, is the very freakish monster that had far surpassed me with his deep understanding of the Spirit Healing Technique!¡± Gu Li Sheng was already walking towards the crowd as he spoke.

    All the disciples of the Zephyr Academy were all struck dumb as silence fell in the air filled with surprise.

    Introduce?

    What did that mean?

    Isn¡¯t Li Zi Mu already dead? Did Gu Li Sheng intend to dig up Li Zi Mu¡¯s body? To confer upon Li Zi Mu an official title?

    The disciples all stared flummoxed at Gu Li Sheng as he approached the crowd, and he suddenly turned into another direction when he was just about ten meters away!

    Under the baleful stares of all the other disciples, Gu Li Sheng came to the two lone figures who had been isted by the rest.

    ¡°Jun Xie, you must have suffered a lot throughout this period.¡± Gu Li Sheng stood right before Jun Xie, his face unreservedly apologetic as the crowd gasped loudly.

    Jun Wu Xie nevertheless shook her head.

    Gu Li Sheng stretched out a big hand, and led Jun Wu Xie to walk back with him, toe stand right before the whole crowd.

    ¡°Jun Xie, is the little monstrous prodigy that I mentioned. The devil youth that had eclipsed me with her unsurpassed understanding of the Spirit Healing Technique!¡± Gu Li Sheng¡¯s chest was puffed up proudly, as he loudly announced the earth shaking news to all the disciples and teachers of the Zephyr Academy gathered before them!

    At that moment, the entire square was hushed into a deathly silence. And in a blink, in the next moment, the whole crowd exploded into a mour so loud that it almost tore the skies apart!

    ¡°Jun Xie!?¡±

    ¡°How can it be Jun Xie!?¡±

    Didn¡¯t Gu Li Sheng say it was all a misunderstanding at that time? He said that Jun Xie was not the disciple he picked! What is happening here!?¡±

    The shocking news sparked off an inferno as Gu Li Sheng¡¯s words sank into the crowd. The inferno was spreading at the speed of light reaching all the way to the ends of the sea of disciples.

    Shock, doubt, horror..... Countlessplicated emotions flooded the sea of disciples as it dawned upon them what their past actions had done!

 Chapter 588

    Chapter 588: ¡°Mobbed with ps (6)¡±

    They would never have dreamed that the lone disciple that was acknowledged by Gu Li Sheng himself would actually be Jun Xie!

    The disciple that had been branded a despicable youth the very first day he had been admitted into the Zephyr Academy!

    And all the curses that Jun Xie had suffered under had all started from the Spirit Healing faculty itself!

    But now, the sudden turn of events had changed everything dramatically and all the disciples could not believe it.

    How..... was all of it possible?

    ¡°All this time, the disciple that I handpicked personally had only been Jun Xie, and Jun Xie alone. I had thought that I had found myself the most suitable disciple, but never did I expect to find a monstrous prodigy that I could not help but admire. Jun Xie had only needed barely two hours to fully andpletely grasp the concepts behind the Spirit Healing Technique and was even able to suggest ways to improve the technique.¡± As Gu Li Sheng spoke, his face was filled with an expression of utmost pride.

    ¡°The Spirit Healing Technique is a matter of grave importance. In order to allow Jun Xie the time and space toplete his work on improving the technique, and to prevent anyone with ulterior motives to cause him any harm, I had no other choice at that time but to temporarily release him from the Spirit Healer faculty. To avoid raising any unwanted suspicions, another freshman was randomly picked to fill up the vacancy left by Jun Xie¡¯s temporary departure. All these changes were carried out with the Headmaster¡¯s prior approval and I had clearly exined it to the newly selected disciple. To avoid exposing Jun Xie, I had always told everyone else that it had all just been a big misunderstanding.¡±

    When Gu Li Sheng finished, his brow creased up rmingly, his tone of voice lost the gentleness that was present just moments before, and his gaze grew sharp as he swept his eyes over the gathered disciples of the Zephyr Academy before he said: ¡°But the one thing that I had not expected, was how foolish the disciples of our Zephyr Academy had shown themselves to be. You were so easily convinced of those malicious and unfounded rumours others spread, and went on to repeatedly use and wound Jun Xie, which greatly disappointed me. The truth of the whole matter is known to me and known by the Headmaster as well. Right from the start, Jun Xie had never attempted or intended to steal anyone¡¯s position as that position had been his right from the start! Jun Xie was the one that had asked to be released from that position which opened up an otherwise unavable opportunity to others. All of you did not bother about the truth and without having witnessed it, you believed those vicious rumours as the truth. The curses and admonishments all of you threw at Jun Xie thereafter had truly blemished the prestigious name of the Zephyr Academy!¡±

    Gu Li Sheng¡¯s strongly worded speechpletely shattered all the various poisonous rumours surrounding Jun Xie all this time! And it had inadvertently given one hard p to all those disciples who had hurled all those groundless usations at Jun Xie!

    Gu Li Sheng¡¯s words, made all the youths before him fall silent, unable to offer a single word of retort.

    Fan Qi, who had not said a single word stepped forward at that moment. He gave out a big sigh before he said: ¡°I can bear witness that every single word Gu Li Sheng said today is nothing but the truth. In the beginning, when he spoke to me about the matter, I waspletely shocked. I could not believe that a mere fourteen year old youth could surpass Gu Li Sheng¡¯s understanding of the Spirit Healing Technique. But I knew that Gu Li Sheng, as the founder of the Spirit Healing Technique, treated everything associated to the technique like his own child and would never joke about it. I trusted in his eye in recognising talent and I trusted in his judgement then. And now, the facts prove that I was not wrong about Gu Li Sheng, and Gu Li Sheng was right about Jun Xie.¡±

    When that was mentioned, Gu Li Sheng paused a moment and began to say: ¡°It was just recently, and I do not know who is the person responsible for it, but that person had suddenly wanted to investigate into the cause of Li Zi Mu¡¯s death, which suddenly threw up another round of vicious rumours to be spread within the whole academy. And in order to present to all of you the real truth of the matter, I personally initiated an investigation into it. Li Zi Mu was ascertained to have been killed by a Spirit Beast as the mortal wound on his body was seen to have been caused by the ws and fangs of a ferocious beast, and not by human hands. And it is obvious, as right before your eyes now, all of you can see that the target of all your suspicions right here. His beastial ring spirit is only a tiny palm sized little ck cat. May I ask all of you here, how could a puny little cat like this break the neck of a full grown youth in his teens with a single bite?¡±

 Chapter 589

    Chapter 589: ¡°pping the Mob (7)¡±

    Both the revered Gu Li Sheng and the respected Fan Qi had stood forward and told everyone the whole truth behind the matter and used their unblemished reputation and fame to vouch for Jun Xie¡¯s integrity. Compared to the flimsy reasonings behind those vicious rumours, the proofs and evidences those two produced were found to be much more trustworthy and ultimately more believable!

    One was the Head of the Spirit Healing faculty, and the other was the Headmaster of the entire Zephyr Academy. These two entities, with the esteemed positions they held, gave them the highest authority above anyone else in the whole Zephyr Academy, and they did not need to go to such an extent to protect a quiet and inconspicuous freshman for no good reason!

    At that moment, all the negative names that Jun Xie had been branded with werepletely cleared. No one would still dare to link Jun Xie to all those baseless and unfounded rumours ever again!

    What all the disciples felt for Jun Xie now was no longer hatred or disgust, but they found themselves filled with shock and amazement for the youth.

    Not even in their wildest dreams, would they have expected that the truth would turn out to be like this!

    The very one they had all cursed and sworn at all this while, was in actual fact the biggest victim in this whole episode!

    In fact, the one who had in actuality taken over someone else¡¯s position in the Spirit Healer faculty was not Jun Xie in the first ce, but was Li Zi Mu!

    ¡°I can vouch for his character as well! Jun Xie is nothing like what the rumours are saying about him! If not for Jun Xie, I would not have been able to get out of the Battle Spirits Forest alive!¡± A thin and weak youth had suddenly stepped out of the crowd and loudly proimed after bolstering his courage to speak up.

    ¡°I can vouch for him too!¡±

    ¡°And me!¡±

    In quick session, over ten disciples had stepped out from among the gathered mass of disciples. They were all without exception, from the team that had been with Li Zi Mu when they had initially gone into the Battle Spirits Forest.

    ¡°I was Li Zi Mu¡¯s assigned mentor right from the beginning. Initially, I had been just like all of you andpletely believed everything that Li Zi Mu said, and gravely misunderstood Jun Xie. But it wasn¡¯t until the Spirit Hunt that I realised I couldn¡¯t have been more wrong! The despicable one was never Jun Xie, but Li Zi Mu!¡± The youth who had mentored Li Zi Mu stood forth unabashed, and told everyone all that had really happened in the Battle Spirits Forest, without leaving out a single detail.

    The words he was telling now, was exactly what he had repeated countless times before. When Jun Xie was being mercilessly cursed and sworn at, he had valiantly tried to defend Jun Xie then.

    But, being just the ordinary disciple that he was, no one believed a single word he said!

    But today, things werepletely different!

    Those very same words, when spoken aloud before the crowd today, caused an uproar to sweep through the sea of disciples present!

    They had never imagined that Li Zi Mu could be so despicable and shameless. Besides having been the one that took Jun Xie¡¯s position, he had still gone around and spread false rumours about Jun Xie¡¯s duplicity and despicable intentions. Li Zi Mu had even abandoned his teammates during the Spirit Hunt who had gotten themselves injured by saving him. He had at the first instance, shamelessly clung onto the powerful Fan Jin for protection and Jun Xie had magnanimously not taken it against Li Zi Mu and epted him readily!

    The real truth behind all of it threw Li Zi Mu¡¯s name into the mud and itpletely turned Jun Xie¡¯s image in the minds of everyone present!

    All those youths who had previously endlesslymbasted Jun Xie before, all those youths who had previously cursed Jun Xie mercilessly in the past, and also all those who had fervently wished that Jun Xie would be expelled from the Zephyr Academy, now all hung their heads low guiltily, filled with regret and shame, not daring to even look at Jun Xie.

    At that moment, they all wished the ground would just open up, and swallow them whole, hiding them from the guilt and embarrassment they all felt, as their cheeks burned up, in a bright red glow.

    They were unable to face anyone, when they realised just how dumb they had been.

    They had been led around by the nose by those false rumours, they had naively believed what their ears heard. Even when the truth of the matter had not been clear, they had blindly followed the crowd and followed those vicious rumours, to time and again, falsely used and smeared Jun Xie¡¯s name.

    It was just as Gu Li Sheng had said. Their very actions, had brought great shame to the Zephyr Academy¡¯s name!

    Gu Li Sheng observed with satisfaction the reactions of all the disciples before him. ¡°Today, before the presence of everyone here, I would like to once again, extend my invitation to Jun Xie, to return to the Spirit Healing faculty. I hope you will ept.¡± Gu Li Sheng asked in humility as he looked at Jun Xie, slightly lowering his head, to demonstrate the guilt he felt, towards the littled.

 Chapter 590

    Chapter 590: ¡°pping the Mob (8)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie nodded.

    Gu Li Sheng stared at the crowd and said: ¡°From now onwards, Jun Xie would be a member of the Spirit Healer faculty. But all of you listen up here! He is not my disciple, I am not qualified to teach or guide him, and neither am I qualified enough to be his Teacher! He will henceforth hold half of the power in the Spirit Healing faculty! Even though he is admitted into the Spirit Healing faculty as a disciple, no one must ever treat Jun Xie like a disciple!¡±

    As Gu Li Sheng spoke those words, his gaze fell onto the figure of Qian Yuan He among the crowd but quickly moved to sweep over the entire crowd.

    Among all the Teachers in the Zephyr Academy, Qian Yuan He was one who often said he was ashamed of Jun Xie, and had imed that Jun Xie was not qualified to receive his teachings.

    And Gu Li Sheng¡¯s words today, had delivered a p across his face as well.

    Qian Yuan He was a nobody in the Zephyr Academy.

    He was just an ordinary teacher in the Beast Spirit faculty, and teachers and instructors who excelled over him were a dime a dozen!

    Moreover to the eyes of Gu Li Sheng, who heldplete authority in the revered Spirit Healing faculty?

    Compare to Gu Li Sheng, Qian Yuan He was not even good enough to carry his shoes!

    Gu Li Sheng had proimed that he himself did not possess the qualification to teach or instruct Jun Xie, that woulde to mean that Qian Yuan He was even more unqualified. Qian Yuan He had once used Jun Xie of not being showing any inclination to learn, had undesirable character traits. All these words were now all thrown back in his face with Gu Li Sheng¡¯s words today!

    The insignificant Qian Yuan He holding contempt for Jun Xie? It seems now the joke had been turned on him!

    With just that brief nce from Gu Li Sheng, Qian Yuan He went deathly pale, and his shoulders started to shake. He subconsciously shrank back into the crowd, wishing he could sink deep into the ground at that moment, and never appear before people again.

    From being a despicable cad that everyone cursed and swore at, to suddenly be the genius who had suffered in silence while undertaking such a prodigious task, Jun Xie had sessfully reinvented her long ragged tattered image within the Zephyr Academy within just a short hour, and dealt all the disciples and faculty one big p across all their faces.

    Under the watchful eyes of everyone in the whole academy, Gu Li Sheng led Jun Xie away. Jun Xie had no said a single word throughout but just watched on quietly at the side as every single nosy parker got their well deserved ps.

    After Gu Li Sheng and Jun Xie had left, the entire exploded into a deafening chatter of voices. Everyone started talking about today¡¯s shocking revtions and those that had previously cursed Jun Xie the most quickly ran away, their tails between their legs, afraid that they might be skinned alive by the suddenly unruly mob.

    If Jun Xie was useless trash, what would they be?

    Worse than trash.....

    Today, everyone in the Zephyr Academy, from the top to the bottom, had been collectively pped. All the disciples, and even the teachers, were all looking at each other guiltily. The red and hot burning sensation on their faces made they feel as if they had really been physically pped.

    Under the ruckus in the square, the deeply ashamed disciples and the members of the faculty did not want to remain there a moment longer. Every moment they stayed there made their faces burn hotter and they quickly decided to beat a hasty retreat. But the realisation that came with today¡¯s events was deeply etched onto their hearts.

    The crowd in the square quickly dispersed, but Ning Xin had remained in her spot,pletely frozen in ce.

    ¡°How can it be..... Impossible..... How could Jun Xie be the disciple that Gu Li Sheng had picked.....¡± Ning Xin¡¯s eyes were impossibly wide, and she had still not recovered from the shock. No one would be able toprehend how hard the shock had hit her when she had heard all those words earlier!

    Her mind was filled with an endless and incessant buzzing. The ns she had schemed up so confidently all this while had suddenly crumbled to dust, falling apart all around her.

    Gu Li Sheng had wanted to avenge Li Zi Mu!?

    That now sounded so ridiculous and the joke had most definitely fallen onto her.

    Throughout his speech, Gu Li Sheng had not even bothered to mention Li Zi Mu¡¯s name and only termed him as a freshman. It was obvious, that Gu Li Sheng was privy to all of Li Zi Mu¡¯s undesirable actions. The contempt he held for Li Zi Mu, could very well have exceeded everyone else¡¯s!

 Chapter 591

    Chapter 591: ¡°pping the Mob (9)¡±

    It suddenly dawned on Ning Xin that right from the beginning, she had already been wrong!

    She had underestimated Jun Xie¡¯s abilities and she had also been wrong about the faculty Jun Xie was actually in. All her ploys had been made based on wrong information right from the start and now that everything was revealed, all the schemes she plotted would not do her a single ounce of good.....

    ¡°Senior Ning.....¡± Yin Yan looked dreadfully fearful as he stared at Ning Xin. Before Jun Xie¡¯s real identity was exposed, Gu Li Sheng¡¯s choice of words had made him raise his suspicions, but he had not been able to pinpoint what was wrong then.

    It was not until everything was revealed that he realised, just like everyone else, he had been hoodwinked by Li Zi Mu¡¯s single side of the story.

    ¡°This cannot be..... How can it be.....¡± A panic suddenly overtook Ning Xin and Yin Yan hurried over to hold her up.

    ¡°Senior Ning, what do we do now?¡± Yin Yan was truly terrified. He had already grown rather fearful of Jun Xie previously. Now, before everyone in the entire Zephyr Academy, Gu Li Sheng had severely criticised all the disciples of the Spirit Healer faculty to be ipetent. When he had admonished everyone for believing in the rumours so easily, all the disciples in the Spirit Healer faculty had naturally be included.

    After all, the disciples of the Spirit Healer faculty had been just as guilty in their cursing and swearing of Jun Xie!

    If Jun Xie had just been an ordinary disciple, things might not have gotten this bad, but Jun Xie had been the lone disciple that Gu Li Sheng personally acknowledged and valued heavily. With that in mind, Gu Li Sheng would not continue to instruct those disciples he had forced himself to ept previously as their Master any longer.....

    That thought alone, made Yin Yan tremble at the consequences.

    All that he had relied on all this time in the academy, had been his envied position in the Spirit Healer faculty.....

    If he was to lose that, he would end up.....

    ¡°Fan Jin knew.....¡± Ning Xin suddenly caught Yin Yan¡¯s arm in a vice grip, pulling herself upright.

    ¡°Fan Jin had known it right from the start! He must have known! Or why would he have persisted to defend Jun Xie so many times!? Or why would he be willing to even risk his own reputation to ensure Jun Xie¡¯s safety!? Ha ha ha! Ha ha ha! Because he had known it all this while! That Jun Xie was the disciple that Gu Li Sheng valued! Ha ha ha! Fan Jin, oh Fan Jin! I, Ning Xin has truly underestimated you!¡± A mouthful of blood suddenly gushed out from Ning Xin¡¯s mouth. Everything had been smooth sailing for her in the academy all her life but ever since she met Jun Xie, she found herself faced with countless obstacle. All the schemes that she had taken great pains to plot werepletely shredded and torn apart before they could take effect. She had prided herself to be highly intelligent, but now she had been reduced to be the biggest joke!

    A moment¡¯s slip up, had caused her to lose all that she had!

    There was no longer a chance that Jun Xie would be the underdog anymore. With Gu Li Sheng behind him, it was no longer possible that Jun Xie would submit to her when he became the underdog that everyone despised.

    Her ploy to win Jun Xie over to her side had now evaporated entirely.

    While Fan Jin had supported Jun Xie right from from the beginning and they had established an unbreakable bond in their alliance!

    The knot that had formed in Ning Xin¡¯s chest, almost suffocated her then.

    She stood thereughing hysterically, like she had lost her mind.

    Having witnessed Jun Xie¡¯s ring spirit herself, Ning Xin would never be able to ept Fan Qi¡¯s earlier exnation to be the truth.

    Tiny cat?

    For Heaven¡¯s sake, that was a massive ferocious ck beast!

    But that fact was known only to her and Yin Yan. Jun Xie had always only presented his ring spirit in the ck cat¡¯s form before everyone else, and even if the two of them had gone to tell everyone that Jun Xie¡¯s ring spirit was in actuality not an ordinary ck cat, they would never be believed.

    She had lost this time, she had lost really badly!

    Ning Xin¡¯s hystericalughter continued, as was the blood that flowed out from her mouth. The intense rage that wrecked at her heart and the utter sense of defeat that overwhelmed her caused Ning Xin to lose all calm and any conscious sense of decorum, her usual grace and genteel manners forgotten.

 Chapter 592

    Chapter 592: ¡°pping the Mob (10)¡±

    Yin Yan stared at Ning Xin with fear in his eyes, and the terror was beginning to spread throughout his body.

    After today¡¯s events, no one would be able to use anything from Jun Xie¡¯s past to smear or nder him any longer.

    Gu Li Sheng had personally invited Jun Xie to return to the Spirit Healer faculty in such a grand fashion. Not a single one of them would dare go offend Jun Xie in the slightest now.

    Just for the sole fact that he was more knowledgeable than Gu Li Sheng in the Spirit Healing Technique was already enough to make everyone submit. Jun Xie¡¯s status among the disciples of the Zephyr Academy had been elevated to a height that was unshakable. All those who had cursed and spat at his name, with those that hadpletely despised him as a person, had from today onwards, found their prior self justified reasons and weak excuses for doing so,pletely smashed to smithereens. Just for the one ring fact that Jun Xie had a full grasp of the Spirit Healing Technique had made everyone back off in deference, with not a single one among them daring to show him the slightest affront.

    Yin Yan raised his head to stare into the grey and overcast sky looming above him.

    Aplete change hade over the Zephyr Academy, leaving a great mark on this day, that will be well remembered long into the future.

    The fear in Yin Yan filled his heart. He summoned all his courage and dragged Ning Xin, who was acting like she had lost her mind, along with him, to leave the deserted square.

    And after the duo left, an unnoticed skinny and ragged lone figure was left standing, far in one corner of the spacious za.

    Ah Jing¡¯s face was pale, as he stared at the bare and empty square.

    He had clearly heard everyst word that Gu Li Sheng and Fan Qi had said earlier. Just like everyone else, Ah Jing hade to the square with great anticipation, thinking that Jun Xie would be shamed and thrown out of the Zephyr Academy by Gu Li Sheng today. Never had he expected that he hade here today to hear the truth of the matter, a truth that he could not make himself believe in.

    Ah Jing suddenly found his legs buckling out under him and he fell to the ground. His fingers curled and his nails scratched upon the hard ground, leaving bright red blood trails on the floor.

    .....

    What was most humiliating was when the person you most despised, stepped upon your face pushing in into the ground.

    Although throughout the whole process, Jun Wu Xie had not said a single word, she had inadvertently trampled on all the faces of every single disciple and faculty member into the ground and had even stamped hard on a few of them.

    Jun Xie was ¡°invited¡± back to the Spirit Healer faculty by Gu Li Sheng on that very same day, and all the existing disciples could only watch on with their faces paled as the duo walked in, and all the other disciples did not even dare to approach them a single step.

    Approach them?

    Their faces were still burning with shame.

    Their identities as disciples of the Spirit Healer faculty that they had been so proud of, had been exposed to be a farce and that Gu Li Sheng had been unwilling forced to grant them their discipleship due to the pressure from Fan Qi, the Headmaster.

    They had never gained Gu Li Sheng¡¯s approval at all in the first ce.

    But they had beenpletely ignorant and gone with the flow, and followed everyone else to scorn, ridicule and bash at Jun Xie¡¯s name and reputation.

    They were just.....

    Utterly contemptible!

    Jun Wu Xie followed Gu Li Sheng into his office. Only upon the moment the door shut, was Gu Li Sheng able to rx his tightly tensed up body, and the hard lines on his face suddenly became gentle.

    ¡°How was it? Was that an eptable response to your request?¡± Gu Li Sheng asked, looking smilingly at Jun Xie. Today¡¯s performance had been specially put together for Jun Xie¡¯s sake and he hoped that would at least make up to Jun Xie in some way for the oppression he had undergone during this period.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Jun Wu Xie nodded.

    Gu Li Sheng had put up a splendid show this time, and Jun Wu Xie waspletely satisfied.

    ¡°Ha ha. That¡¯s great. This was the first time I created such a big stir.¡± Gu Li Sheng was finally able to swallow his heart back down that had been lodged in his throat all this time. He had firstly decided to make such a grand show of it today to express his sincerity to Jun Xie, and also to fight for the sheer injustice that Jun Xie had suffered.

    Just by hearing those vicious rumours, would already cause much distress to many people. The fact that Jun Xie had been able to endure and bear up so well under all that pressure, had gained Jun Xie the utmost respect from Gu Li Sheng.

    If it had been anyone else, they would most definitely have jumped out to defend themselves at the first instance. Jun Xie had instead been able to take it in stride, and only exposed the truth of the matter after the task assigned to her waspleted. That endless patience and stoic perseverance, made Gu Li Sheng admire the littled all the more.

 Chapter 593

    Chapter 593: ¡°pping the Mob (11)¡±

    ¡°You should juste to the Spirit Healer faculty from today onwards. Of course, if you have anything else that you are busy with, you can just go ahead and do it. There is no need for you to inform me.¡± Gu Li Sheng was extremely polite with his words as both his hands were gripped tightly around the scroll that Jun Xie had given him previously. He had pored over it for the past one day and night, reading and rereading it, but he was still unable to fully grasp everything written in it and he was anxious to seek Jun Xie¡¯s guidance.

    Gu Li Sheng allowed Jun Xie the highest autonomy and that was something he had never ever granted to any disciple before.

    But Jun Wu Xie deserved every single bit of that and all that she had received.

    She possessed the required capabilities and even when Gu Li Sheng provided her with the unprecedented privilege, not a single person dared raise a single voice in protest.

    Her capabilities had even developed the Spirit Healing Technique, bring it to a level above Gu Li Sheng¡¯s!

    ¡°I will need to leave for a few days after this.¡± Jun Wu Xie said softly, immediately stating she had other business to attend to.

    Gu Li Sheng panicked and tried to open his mouth. He had not expected that Jun Xie would have other things to attend to immediately.....

    He suddenly felt dejected, but he could not renege on his own words.

    His heart winced the more he thought about it.

    ¡°Cough..... So, how many days will you be gone?¡± Gu Li Sheng was looking rather awkward. He had really wanted Jun Xie to exin in more detail what he had written in the scroll.

    ¡°Not long.¡± Jun Wu Xie replied.

    The show has not ended, and she needed to goplete it. Otherwise, everyone will miss the climax she had nned for them.

    ¡°Alright, you go attend to your business then. Once you are finished, can youe back here and look for me? Actually..... about this..... scroll you handed to me..... there is one portion recorded..... in here, that I do not really understand.¡± Gu Li Sheng¡¯s face was red with embarrassment. He did not think it was entirely appropriate for a fully grown middle aged man to have toe seeking guidance from a little youth like this. It made him feel rather..... awkward and abashed.

    But his obsession with the Spirit Healing Technique forced those words to spill out from his mouth.

    Jun Wu Xie stared at Gu Li Sheng. Those prating eyes seemed to be saying to him: ¡°It¡¯s something so simple, and you can¡¯t understand it?¡±.

    Gu Li Sheng turned a brighter shade under that gaze.

    ¡°Alright.¡± As Gu Li Sheng¡¯s face was turning redder and redder, Jun Wu Xie finally replied to agree.

    Gu Li Sheng nodded with a smile on his face.

    ¡°This is the jade emblem of the Spirit Healer faculty. Keep it well.¡± Gu Li Sheng presented the jade emblem of the Spirit Healer faculty before Jun Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie shook her head instead.

    Gu Li Sheng was suddenly confused.

    ¡°After today¡¯s events, no one will still be unaware of my identity.¡± Jun Wu Xie replied softly. The jade emblem¡¯s purpose was meant to show the other disciples which faculty the holders of the emblem belonged to. But now that Gu Li Sheng had rocked and shook up the entire academy when he had severely berated every single one of them in their faces today, Jun Wu Xie sincerely believed, that her face would henceforth be a more obvious and prominent proof of her position in the academy than any other emblems that Gu Li Sheng could give her.

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Gu Li Sheng slipped the jade piece back into his sleeves.

    Gu Li Sheng could not help himself and held Jun Xie back to ask a few questions about some parts of the scroll that he was not too clear about. It was quite a whileter when he finally let Jun Xie leave.

    Jun Wu Xie stepped out from Gu Li Sheng¡¯s office. When she descended the stairs and reached the atrium downstairs, she saw a bunch of Spirit Healer faculty disciples huddled together. They were hiding in a corner, as they peeked warily at her.

    ¡°Jun..... Jun Xie.....¡± One of the youths among them was suddenly pushed out from the group, and he stuttered as he looked guiltily at Jun Xie.

    When they thought back to the numerous times they had gossiped and pointed at Jun Xie behind his back, they were deeply ashamed of themselves and they were feeling extremely awkward to face Jun Xie again. But.....

    Gu Li Sheng held Jun Xie in the highest regard and if Jun Xie held grudges against them, they wouldn¡¯t be able to survive in the Spirit Healer faculty thereafter.

    All the disciples of the Spirit Healer faculty did not doubt for a moment, that if Jun Xie was to ask Gu Li Sheng to expel all of them out of the Spirit Healer faculty, Gu Li Sheng would not hesitate to do it in the slightest.

    Can¡¯t wait for your next dose? Please check out our Happy Meter to see our awesome supporters who¡¯ve brought a smile to your face. =)

    Great News! We¡¯re on Patreon~ Please support us for more extra doses of happiness, thank you i(^o^)i

    Have you checked out our new project: Insanely Pampered Wife: Divine Doctor Fifth Young Miss? If you like GDBBM, do check it out! *wink*

 Chapter 594

    Chapter 594: ¡°Seventh p (1)¡±

    Even after knowing that Gu Li Sheng had been forced to ept them as disciples, the youths nevertheless still greatly cherished their identity as a disciple of the Spirit Healer faculty and would do anything to retain their positions.

    They were very reluctant to lose them.

    ¡°Sor..... Sorry..... We were dumb and naive to have believed those baseless rumours. I hope you can find it within your generous heart to forgive people as despicable as us! Please forgive us all!¡± The youth formally took a ny degree bow, pleading for Jun Xie¡¯s forgiveness.

    The rest of the disciples behind him, all bowed as well.

    Jun Wu Xie cast them a nce, and did not even say a single word, before she proceeded to continue walking away.

    The bunch of youths waited a long while in their spots with their backs bent and did not get a reply. When they raised their heads, they found that Jun Xie had already walked out through the Spirit Healer faculty¡¯s main doors without giving them the least bit of attention! The world crashed down upon them at that moment, and they sobbed at the impending loss toe.

    ¡°What.... What should we do..... Does that mean he..... won¡¯t forgive us?¡± The youths huddled close together and cried, visualising the inevitable sorry scene of them being chased out of the Spirit Healer faculty.

    Jun Wu Xie waspletely oblivious to the indescribable bind the disciples were caught in and was already making her way back to the bamboo grove.

    Along the way, countless pairs of eyes were trained on that slowly moving petite figure. Every single one of those gazes that fell upon Jun Wu Xie were no longerced with contempt or mockery like before, but reced with deep shame and a sense of fear.

    When they see Jun Xie now, it invariably reminded them all of the shame they had felt that morning when Gu Li Sheng and Fan Qi had pped them all with their admonishments, and none of them dared to take a single step to approach Jun Xie.

    Hiding their faces from the shame they felt, the disciples slung away and hid like mice into corners. As for those disciples that happened toe face to face with Jun Xie, they found the strength suddenly leaving their legs when they saw the petite figure, trying their fastest to scramble out of his way.

    Jun Wu Xie did not seem to notice, paying them no attention as she continued on her way to the bamboo grove.

    In the bamboo grove, Fan Jin was excitedly recounting the morning¡¯s glorious events to Fan Zhuo. Fan Jin¡¯s face was flushed and his voice was exhrated, how he wished was able to reenact the whole scene that yed out at the square that morning.

    Fan Zhuo smiled and did not say a word, but his eyes were lit, sparkling with joy.

    ¡°Hee hee..... You should have seen it. It was really most exhrating! You remember that grumpy teacher, Qian Yuan He? The one in the Beast Spirit faculty? He had previously gone all around telling everyone about all of Jun Xie¡¯s faults. Today, Uncle Gu¡¯s words almost made him want to go smash his head on the wall to kill himself in shame, it made me so happy then..... Ha ha ha.....¡± Fan Jin was getting more animated the further he narrated. He had suddenly brought two big jars of wine here to celebrate his good mood today on this rare asion.

    Besides Jun Wu Xie, the next person who was happiest about today¡¯s turn of events was inexorably Fan Jin.

    In that gloomy period, Jun Xie had suffered the endless curses and got herself viciously sworn at. But on the other hand, Fan Jin, who had been the one who had given everything he had to protect Jun Wu Xie while being privy to the truth behind it all had had an extremely hard time holding it all in to the point of almost bursting.

    ¡°Little Xie, you¡¯re back!¡± The moment Fan Jin saw Jun Wu Xiee in, he jumped up excitedly and his tall and towering frame swayed and tilted from having stood up too suddenly. Fan Zhuo nimbly stretched out an arm to lend his brother some support.

    Jun Wu Xie sat down at the table and looked at the slightly tipsy Fan Jin.

    ¡°Today, we really managed..... to make that bunch of bastards shut up, ¡®hic¡¯.....¡± Fan Jin managed to slur with a goofy grin as he fell back down onto his chair.

    Fan Zhuo turned to Jun Xie and gave a helpless shrug.

    Ever since Fan Jin had stepped in, he had not stopped talking, and neither had his wine cup, which had been barely seen parted from his lips, in an obvious disy of his joyous mood today.

    Jun Wu Xie and Fan Zhuo were non drinkers and they watched Fan Jin as he chugged down the tworge jars. Soon, Fan Jin was roaringly drunk and he quickly fell face down on the table and slept snoring loudly.

    ¡°My Big Brother is feeling really happy today.¡± Fan Zhuo smiled awkwardly as he looked at hispletely drunk and unconscious elder sibling. But he knew in his heart, that his brother was genuinely happy today.

    ¡°I will need to leave for a period.¡± Jun Wu Xie said suddenly.

    Fan Zhuo was slightly taken aback by the sudden announcement.

 Chapter 595

    Chapter 595: ¡°Seventh p (2)¡±

    Get your early ess on Patreon now~

    ¡°Ask Fan Jin to get dumb Qiao and the others toe over here tomorrow. If there is anything you want to know, you can ask them about it then.¡± Jun Wu Xie said as she poured herself a cup of tea.

    ¡°You mean about the Rui Lin Army?¡± Fan Zhuo asked, with an inquisitive look on his face. He had earlier asked Jun Xie about his connection with the Rui Lin Army but the little rascal had been toozy to exin it to him and pushed the topic away in a disy of sheerziness.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded.

    Fan Zhuo watched Jun Wu Xie intently, seemingly thoughtful before he asked: ¡°The Rui Lin Army will arrive tomorrow, won¡¯t they?¡±

    ¡°Mmm.¡± Jun Wu Xie nodded again.

    The corners of Fan Zhuo¡¯s lips raised slightly. The Rui Lin Army wille here tomorrow, and Jun Xie was telling him he would need to be away for a period. The two seemingly separate events happening at the same time inevitably led Fan Zhuo to think there must be a link between them.

    However, Jun Wu Xie still had no intentions of exining any bit of it to Fan Zhuo and after she carelessly threw Fan Zhuo a few hasty words of farewell, she quickly left.

    The distance from the Qi Kingdom to the Zephyr Academy wasn¡¯t too far away and the way they would take toe would invariably be through the main thoroughfare.

    Long Qi was leading his team of Rui Lin Army soldiers, a grand and majestic procession, passing through the wide road, their shining silver armoured soldiers sitting tall upon great war horses. The grandiose air emanating from the contingent of battle hardened men made all the people that passed them on the road scramble out of their way in a hurry.

    ¡°Boss, Young Miss is really at the Zephyr Academy?¡± A soldier beside Long Qi asked, with deep longing showing in his eyes.

    Long Qi cast a nce at the soldier, his gaze solemn.

    ¡°We are in no position to probe into the Your Miss¡¯ business.¡±

    The soldier shrank back, and nodded hurriedly. But a glint of anticipation nevertheless remained in his eyes.

    As the contingent passed the main thoroughfare, the men from the Rui Lin Army had to enter a smaller path. Although narrower, the path stretched out, bathed in tranquility, albeit, a little windy. The smaller path allowed only three horses to march abreast, and dense trees lined both sides of the path. As it was already dusk, there were not much people seen on it.

    Suddenly, a figure appeared on the path. From afar, the setting sun¡¯s rays lit in a radiant glow from behind the figure, masking the figure¡¯s face in shadows. The light of dusk showered the area around the figure from the back, creating a golden halo to surround him.

    Long Qi frowned deeply, and gestured sharply with his hand. All his men immediately perked up, wary and alert.

    However, when Long Qi led his men forward, he had just gotten closer to the figure when he suddenly swung off his steed in a hurry and fell quickly on one knee!

    ¡°Young Miss!¡±

    .....

    In the Zephyr Academy, one day had passed. The turmoil that had stirred up the Spirit Healer faculty had begun to subside. But the residual tremors had not yetpletely stopped when another piece of earth splitting news hit, and quickly stirred up another storm that raged and tore throughout the entire academy once again.

    Before the gates of the Zephyr Academy, hundreds of armoured soldiers, riding tall atop gant war steeds, stood blocking the entire entryway. On the backs of the huge armoured war horses, were towering men, their faces hard as forged steel, the auras they gave out fiercely menacing. Their stalwart and straight backed poise, made all the disciples who had gathered behind the academy¡¯s gates, fear to take another step forward.

    But, in the midst of the contingent of fearsome and intimidating group of soldiers, there was a lone figure that stood out different.

    Dressed in pure white, her demure grace evident atop the high steed, her face wlessly beautiful. All the Zephyr Academy¡¯s disciples gathered there, were suddenly bedazzled, without a single exception.

    Within the Zephyr Academy, they had nock of beautiful youths. But none could measure up to the girl sitting atop the handsome steed before their eyes.

    The white dressed girl, looked to still be rather young. The mesmerizing aura surrounding her made people inexorably stunned by her beauty, but also drove an inexplicable fear into them of profaning the wless beauty with their gaze. Her face was cold as frost and expressionless, her crystal clear eyes glinted with a chill. As she passed the crowd of disciples, those eyes did not fall a single moment, on any one of them.

    Cold, chilly, and somehow terrifying.

    ¡°Who are these people?¡± A youth behind the gates whispered softly.

    ¡°It¡¯s the Rui Lin Army! The most ferocious strike force!¡± A sharp eyed youth pointed at the banners pping in the wind and cried out softly.

 Chapter 596

    Chapter 596: ¡°Seventh p (3)¡±

    The Qi Kingdom might just be a small nation, but the fame of the Rui Lin Army, was known far and wide throughout thends!

    Known to be the most ferocious strike force, they had appeared right before the gates of the Zephyr Academy. What could they be here for?

    ¡°When Senior Lu left, didn¡¯t he say..... Senior Ning..... had attempted to have..... some General from the Rui Lin Army..... killed?¡± A quick minded youth suddenly remembered what Lu Wei Jie had imed, just before he left.

    On the day when Lu Wei Jie had been chased out of the Zephyr Academy, what he said then before his departure had kicked up a huge storm and it had dragged Ning Xin¡¯s reputation into the mud then. But the news that Jun Xie had murdered Li Zi Mu quickly overshadowed the usations thrown at Ning Xin and they were slowly forgotten. With the Rui Lin Army appearing in such a grand fashion before the Zephyr Academy¡¯s gates, the matter that had almost faded from their memories quickly reignited and the rumour mill started whirring furiously once again, kicked into high gear.

    [Does this mean that everything Lu Wei Jie said was the truth?]

    Fan Qi hurried over to the main gates shortly after. When he saw the grand formation of the Rui Lin Army, a shock went through his body and his heart beat furiously.

    Among the gathered mass of towering, proud, and stalwart warriors, Fan Qi could not help but notice a figure that looked totally different in contrast, a young girl seated high upon a warhorse in the front beside Long Qi, whomanded an unnaturally overwhelming presence. Her identity was most definitely someone extraordinary!

    ¡°I was not aware of General Long Qi¡¯s arrival and I hope you¡¯ll excuse my tardiness in my wee. I would implore our respected guests toe in for a chat.¡± Fan Qi was trying his hardest to put forth aposed front. Since thest Spirit Hunt had ended, he had known that this dreadful day woulde. The reason he had agreed to expel Lu Wei Jie and the others in such a hasty manner before was an attempt to appease the Rui Lin Army¡¯s and Mu Chen¡¯s rage.

    Long Qi nodded and raised a hand up. More than a hundred soldiers behind him immediately pulled on their reins and all the warhorses stood rigidly still.

    That precision and uniformity in the movements of the soldiers made all the eyes of the gathered disciples light up in awe, and their heartbeats reached a fervor, their blooding to a boil.

    The disciples were at that age where their youthful exuberance were at their peaks. Which youth among those disciples wouldn¡¯t idolise such an impressive array of fully armored soldiers?

    Long Qi swung himself off his horse and extended his hands out to help the petite young girl beside him get off the tall horse.

    ¡°And this would be......¡± Fan Qi looked at the beautiful but cold youngdy, and said cautiously.

    ¡°The Young Miss of the Lin Pce, Jun Wu Xie.¡± Long Qi straightened his back upright and replied in a grand voice.

    [It¡¯s the Young Miss of the Lin Pce!]

    Fan Qi¡¯s forced facade ofposure cracked slightly in his shock. The Rui Lin Army were subservient only to the Qi Kingdom¡¯s Duke, Jun Xian. The Imperial Emperor held no authority over the Rui Lin Army and they only took orders from people from the Jun Family¡¯s bloodline. Jun Wu Xie might still be rather young, and on top of that, she was a girl. But just the character ¡°Jun¡± in her name, was telling Fan Qi undeniably, that she held the authority tomand the Rui Lin Army here!

    He had actually intended to downy the entire matter but Fan Qi could not help it but start to be rather worried now. When even a family member of the Jun Family itself hade all the way here, it was inadvertently telling him that the matter would not be so easily resolved!

    All the disciples who were watching intently from behind, had upon hearing Long Qi¡¯s words, suddenly found themselves staring wide eyed, at the beautiful and mesmerising girl, who seemed slightly younger than all of them, with surprise in their eyes.

    She was obviously so young, but the aura emanating from the girl made people forget her age. Even when she stood among the towering and menacing Rui Lin Army, she did not show a single trace of weakness. Her chilly expression did not allow anyone to disregard her overwhelming presence.

    It made her seem as if she had been born, to lead this most ferocious strike force, from the start!

    All the disciples were still very much taken by the beautiful youngdy and they did not dare defile that perfection in anyway. They lowered down their heads and did not dare to stare so obsequiously at Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°So it¡¯s the Young Miss of the esteemed Jun Family, forgive me for my tardiness ining forward to receive such a distinguished guest.¡± Fan Qi said with an awkward smile, the shock still gripping his heart.

    Jun Wu Xie shot Fan Qi a scathing nce and replied: ¡°There¡¯s no need. I am here today to demand justice for our Rui Lin Army. The Zephyr Academy promised to provide to my Rui Lin Army with a satisfactory response. What I would like to know is whether the Headmaster has already expedited an appropriate recourse for the matter?¡±

 Chapter 597

    Chapter 597: ¡°Seventh p (4)¡±

    Get your early ess on Patreon now~

    To resolve the matter privately?

    Sorry, she was not prepared to close the matter in such a quiet manner.

    Anybody who dared toy their grimy paws on the Rui Lin Army, would need to pay for it with their lives!

    Fan Qi could not find any words in reply to Jun Wu Xie. He had initially intended to resolve the issue privately and not let word of the incident spread, as if the matter was leaked, it would deal a considerable blow to the reputation of the Zephyr Academy. Unfortunately..... the other party was not giving him any opportunity to do it.

    Faced with Jun Wu Xie¡¯s aggressive stance, Fan Qi found himself helpless in front of her.

    More than a hundred Rui Lin Army soldiers were still lined up before the Zephyr Academy¡¯s gates, all of them standing at attention with a hand resting upon the swords hanging from their hips, looking ever ready to pull out those swords and charge in at the first instance that Fan Qi responded in defiance.

    Although the Zephyr Academy was extremely famous and enjoyed a high reputation, it was after all still an institution specifically meant for the pursuit of knowledge and learning. In terms of might in battle, they would not be able to stand up to the Rui Lin Army.

    Despite having just brought a mere hundred odd Rui Lin Army soldiers, if they wanted to annihte the Zephyr Academy, it wouldn¡¯t be a task too difficult for these battle hardened men.

    Cold sweat broke out on Fan Qi¡¯s forehead. He really had not expected for a young girl at such a tender age, to be able give out such a strong oppressive aura onto people.

    ¡°Since that is the case..... We will do as Miss Jun wishes.¡± Fan Qi had no other choice, but to agree to it.

    Jun Wu Xie raised an eyebrow, and stared at Fan Qi, who was showing his willingness to shoulder the me entirely himself, and said: ¡°Then, can I request for the Headmaster to summon all those people who were party to the incident here, and we can clear everything up frankly and openly immediately.¡±

    Fan Qi found himself sweating profusely and he said:

    ¡°In regards to the incident, it was due to the Zephyr Academy¡¯s ipetence in our guidance of our disciples, that had caused such an atrocity to ur. Those disciples who yed a part in it had immediately been expelled and driven out of the Zephyr Academy after the Spirit Hunt ended.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes narrowly dangerously.

    ¡°Are you telling me, that Nangong Xu, who was put in charge of the Spirit Hunt has been sacked by you as well?¡±

    Fan Qi was taken aback, and he quickly shook his head.

    ¡°Master Nangong did not y a part in it, he was only.....¡±

    Long Qi stepped forward, and his expression darkened before he said: ¡°Our Young Miss¡¯ words were already put across very clearly. If the Headmaster is not sincere in resolving the issue, then the Rui Lin Army will be forced to take things into our own hands.¡±

    When Long Qi finished his statement, the colour on Fan Qi¡¯s face immediately changed.

    The meaning behind those words could not be any clearer. If Fan Qi did not summon the people linked to the incident here, Long Qi would lead his men from the Rui Lin Army into the academy and personally ¡°invite¡¯ those people here.

    ¡°No..... No need. I will have them brought here.¡± Fan Qi was on the verge of tears. Having held the post of Headmaster for such a long time, this was the first time anyone had forced him into a corner like this.

    But, in this incident, they were fundamentally at fault, and even if the Rui Lin Army were to really carry out their threat, the Zephyr Academy would not have much grounds to say anything against it.

    In moments, Nangong Xu came, having rushed over in a hurry. The moment his eyes picked out the figure of Long Qi, the expression on Nangong Xu¡¯s face was suddenly tinged with shame.

    ¡°General Long Qi.¡± Nangong Xu greeted Long Qi with a forced smile.

    Long Qipletely ignored him but continued looking at Jun Wu Xie to await further instructions.

    Jun Wu Xie gestured slightly by raising her hand slightly. Long Qi immediately turned around and red chillingly at Fan Qi.

    ¡°Esteemed Headmaster. You really think the Rui Lin Army would be so easily fooled?¡±

    Fan Qi had almost wanted to kneel down before Long Qi. He genuinely did not know what he had done wrong this time, to have caused Jun Wu Xie to be displeased.

    He finally understood now. Long Qi, who was standing before him might be a General of the Rui Lin Army. But within this contingent of soldiers here, the one who really made the decisions was the youngest Jun Wu Xie, and even Long Qi, deferred to Jun Wu Xie¡¯smands.

    ¡°May I ask General Long Qi to point me in the right direction? I am truly unable toprehend what the Young Miss meant.¡± Finding himself so badly cornered by a youngss, Fan Qi was suddenly feeling he had lived in vain.

 Chapter 598

    Chapter 598: ¡°Seventh p (5)¡±

    Get your early ess on Patreon now~

    Long Qi replied stoically: ¡°All persons who took part in the deed, and all who had a part in handling the issue. Would the Headmaster please gather all of these people here?¡±

    Fan Qi finally understood. Being put under great duress to quickly proceed, he dared not negotiate at all and immediately sent people out to locate all the personnels involved.

    The crowd which had gathered to see what was going on grewrger andrger. Everyone was drawn to but was kept at arm¡¯s length by Jun Wu Xie¡¯s and Long Qi¡¯s dominating presence. Even the highly revered and esteemed Headmaster, who stood at the pinnacle within the Zephyr Academy was cornered into helpless submission when faced with these two individuals.

    Nangong Xu was well known to be stoned faced in the Zephyr Academy, unsmiling and unapproachable, and ordinary disciples usually don¡¯t even have the courage to speak to him.

    But now, Nangong Xu was not only smiling, he was positively beaming in fact, falling to a new low, never seen before by any of the disciples!

    Witnessing Fan Qi¡¯s and Nangong Xu¡¯s subservient attitudes told the disciples a lot about the Rui Lin Army¡¯s prowess.

    Very soon, all the people who were linked to the issue were brought in one after another.

    When the Zephyr Academy¡¯s disciples saw the people who were brought here, they were all suddenly shocked.

    Among them, not just the teachers who were in charge of safety during the Spirit Hunt were summoned, but even Ning Xin, Yin Yan, Fan Jin and even the Vice Headmaster were brought in together!

    What a grand gathering of elites!

    ¡°Besides those people who had been expelled, another four disciples from the branch division are currently making their way over here. There is another disciple..... who is not within the academy at the moment.¡± Fan Qi tried to exin, as he wiped off the sweat from his brow. The person who was missing, was Jun Xie whom Gu Li Sheng had officially epted just yesterday. But when he had sent people over to locate him, those people hade back with the news that Jun Xie had gotten leave from Gu Li Sheng and was not in the academy today.

    Long Qi did not answer Fan Qi immediately but paused and looked at Jun Wu Xie. And after Jun Wu Xie nodded satisfactorily, Long Qi finally turned to Fan Qi and said: ¡°This will do.¡±

    Fan Qi secretly heaved a sigh of relief.

    Ning Xin¡¯s face was pale, and her eyes were not entirely focused. She allowed herself to be led by Yin Yan, to stand among the group. Looking at the state she was in, it was obvious that she had not yet recovered from the trauma she suffered yesterday and she was still forced toe. Still feeling like her strength had beenpletely sapped, she raised her eyes to look before her. When her eyes saw the figure of Long Qi, her heart jumped.

    The Rui Lin Army really came here!?

    Ning Xin subconsciously turned to look at Ning Rui as the fear spread quickly throughout her body. She had thought that the matter would be resolved as her father had nned and she did not expect that she would be brought here.

    Ning Rui gave Ning Xin a reassuring gaze and that helped Ning Xin rx a little.

    ¡°Se..... Senior Ning..... What..... What should we do now?¡± Yin Yan was so terrified he felt his legs had turned to jelly.

    ¡°What are you afraid of? With my father here, there is nothing to fear. Lu Wei Jie and the others were already made scapegoats and they had taken the me. The Rui Lin Army will never take it out on two young juniors like us.¡±

    ¡°But..... but.....¡±

    ¡°There are no buts! The Headmaster is close to my father and he will surely speak up for us. The Rui Lin Army might be powerful, but the Qi Kingdom is still a tiny nation. Do I need to remind you that countless numbers of disciples had studied under my father and the Headmaster and those disciples have moved on to serve many powerful countries throughout thends. Even if the Rui Lin Army decides to disregard the Zephyr Academy¡¯s reputation, they must at least consider the Headmaster¡¯s and my father¡¯s disciples. It is definitely not to their advantage If they insist on pursuing the issue.¡± Ning Xin said through narrow eyes, seemingly trying to reassure Yin Yan, but it was more like she was trying to reassure herself.

    Ning Xin was actually right in her analysis. Just the Zephyr Academy alone might not count for much, but all the disciples that had once received Fan Qi¡¯s and Ning Rui¡¯s tutge in the past would now be serving the various mighty powers in every corner of thends. If their Masters were seen to have been bullied or humiliated, those disciples who had once belonged to the Zephyr Academy would definitely defend their Masters.

 Chapter 599

    Chapter 599: ¡°Seventh p (6)¡±

    After hearing Ning Xin¡¯s words, Yin Yan was able to breathe a little better. He carefully supported Ning Xin who was still feeling a little weak, and they stood obediently with the crowd.

    ¡°Who is that youngdy?¡± Ning Xin asked, looking at Jun Wu Xie in the distance, standing right beside Long Qi.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s wless face with her unmatchable beauty immediately stung Ning Xin¡¯s eyes the moment she spotted Jun Wu Xie.

    Having always been proud of her own looks, Ning Xin was suddenly feeling rather inferior before Jun Wu Xie.

    In terms of both looks and grace, she could not help but feel Jun Wu Xie had the upper hand in both of those areas!

    Nevertheless, Yin Yan shook his head. He had never seen Jun Wu Xie before.

    ¡°This gentleman here is our Zephyr Academy¡¯s Vice Headmaster, Ning Rui.¡± Fan Qi introduced Ning Rui with an awkwardugh as he pulled his fellow disciple out from the crowd toe before Jun Wu Xie and Long Qi, where he said to Ning Rui: ¡°And here are our two distinguished visitors. This gentleman here is Long Qi, a general with the Rui Lin Army, and thedy here is the Young Miss of the Lin Pce, Jun Wu Xie.¡±

    Ning Rui was inwardly shocked, and he quickly hid the surprise in his eyes as he greeted the guests.

    A distance away, Fan Qi¡¯s formal introduction had caused a particr person¡¯s eyes to widen with rm.

    When Fan Jin received the summons, he had just awoken from his drunken stupor and his mind was still rather groggy and he was still barely conscious as he was being dragged here. Before he could figure out what was really going on, his ears had suddenly heard the words ¡°the Young Miss of the Lin Pce, Jun Wu Xie¡±. That had startled him and he raised his head immediately to take a clear look at the young girl beside Long Qi.

    It was just one gaze, and Fan Jin found that he could not take his eyes off what he saw.

    The sun¡¯s rays were shining upon the unbelievably beautiful girl, its soft slight seemingly enveloping the figure in a warm golden glow. Her long hair was dark as ink, as strands of coloured silk ribbons weaved among those luxurious tassels, falling lightly upon her back. Her skin was snowy white, aglow with a faintly pinkish tinge. On that exquisite little face, he could almost feel the frosty chill, obviously expressing unapproachability, that made people stay away.

    That one unintentional peek, made Fan Jin unable to ever erase this mesmerising image from his mind. In the future, even with the long grinding passage of time, he had not able to wipe away this scene he witnessed today, which would stay fresh in his mind.

    That was Jun Xie.....

    Fan Jin heart shook. The features on that face werepletely different, but the chilling frost that showed in those eyes were nevertheless so familiar to him.

    He had known that Jun Wu Xie was a girl, but he had never for a moment thought that her real appearance would be so astounding.

    He finally understood why the men from the Rui Lin Army had disregarded Ning Rui¡¯s beauteous looks. When before Jun Wu Xie, Ning Xin¡¯s bit of beauty would be just like a withered flower that had fallen to the ground, bing not even worth mentioning.

    Fan Jin stood rooted to the ground, and he could not recover from his shock for a long while.

    ¡°Basically everyone who had been involved are already here. We have discussed about the matter and we have taken the necessary actions. I wonder if this is to Miss Jun¡¯s satisfaction?¡± Fan Qi said carefully, looking anxiously at Jun Wu Xie. The girl was obviously younger than both his sons, but she somehow made Fan Qi extremely tensed.

    ¡°Dare I ask, what actions did the distinguished academy take?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked,pletely unmoved.

    ¡°Cough..... Together with their leader, Lu Wei Jie, the guilty bunch of disciples have been driven out from the Zephyr Academy and never allowed to return. And I have already stated formally to other academies, and written a scathing critique of their undesirable traits and character. I believe that will teach them a good lesson.¡± Fan Qi reported honestly.

    One of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyebrow raised, and the corners of her mouth hinted of a sneer.

    ¡°And that is what the Headmaster deems appropriate?¡±

    Fan Qi gulped, and hesitated a moment before he nodded.

    Jun Wu Xie gave out a chillingugh and said: ¡°Disciples from your distinguished academy attempted to murder our men from the Rui Lin Army and the Cloud Treading Peak. Your distinguished academy promised us then that your disciples would be brought back and properly dealt with, and promised that we would be satisfied with it. But now that the academy has gone back on their word, would you like to take a guess whether I am satisfied?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s tone when she spoke had always been cold. And now, the chill in her voice was even colder and more intense which made everyone there shudder suddenly.

 Chapter 600

    Chapter 600: ¡°Seventh p (7)¡±

    ¡°What did we do that caused you to feel that we have gone back on our word?¡± Fan Qi wiped at his brow once again that was sweating profusely.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s frosty eyes swept over the gathered crowd without giving Fan Qi a single word of reply when her gaze suddenly stopped, fixed on a person among the mass of disciples.

    ¡°Long Qi.¡±

    ¡°Your subordinate awaits your orders.¡±

    ¡°Go.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Long Qi clean and clear voice had barely faded when his towering frame had already whizzed like a whirlwind, and shot himself right into the crowd. A series of surprised shrieks ensued, and quick as lightning, Long Qi grabbed two people from among the disciples and whizzed back toe before Jun Wu Xie once again!

    Two wailing cries sounded suddenly. The two people found themselves being carelessly thrown before Jun Wu Xie¡¯s feet, and they started trembling uncontrobly.

    The two figures who were thrown like rag dolls onto the ground were in fact Ning Xin and Yin Yan. Never did they for a moment think that they would be picked out by Long Qi himself and thrown into such a humiliating position under the watchful eyes of all the other gathered disciples.

    When Ning Rui saw that his daughter was treated in such a manner, his face immediately changed and he stepped up at once.

    ¡°Miss Jun, what is the meaning of this?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mouth curled up with a hint of a sneer and said: ¡°What do I mean? Isn¡¯t it just too painfully obvious? The few of you just decided on your own that by expelling a few disciples, the matter would then be resolved? And you are still tantly hiding the real mastermind behind this whole plot right here. What? Do you really think that just because our Rui Lin Army is from the faraway Qi Kingdom, you can just brush the whole matter off so easily?¡±

    As she spoke, Jun Wu Xie bent down and grabbed a whole bunch of Ning Xin¡¯s hair and gave a sharp tug as she straightened up.

    The sharp searing pain that tore through her scalp made Ning Xin scream and wail pitifully. Yin Yan who was right beside her was crying from fear as he curled up and made himself appear as small as possible, tears and mucus flowing down his face.

    ¡°Stop!¡± Seeing his only daughter mistreated in such a manner by Jun Wu Xie, Ning Rui¡¯s eyes were ame.

    ¡°Stop?¡± Jun Wu Xie gave out a chillingugh. ¡°I gave all of you a chance. If all of you had handled the matter fairly and impartially, I would not have pursued the matter. But it is clear that only the aplices were dealt with and the mastermind behind all of it hidden and concealed, to cover up the truth. Do you need me to remind you? The two culprits ultimately guilty of deliberately luring in a Guardian Grade Spirit Beast in an attempt to murder the members of the Rui Lin Army and the Cloud Treading Peak are these two people still right here. Is this the reply you are giving us?¡±

    Upon hearing Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words, a uproar erupted from the crowd all around them.

    Those words that Lu Wei Jie had said when he left had inexorably nted a seed of suspicion in all the disciples¡¯ hearts then, and everything that Jun Wu Xie said today had just reaffirmed Ning Xin¡¯s and Yin Yan¡¯s crimes from suspicions to fact!

    Yin Yan and Ning Xin had belonged to the same team as Lu Wei Jie during the Spirit Hunt. While every single member of that team with the exception of these two, had all been expelled and driven out of the Zephyr Academy, who still remained here, made the circumstances surrounding the matter deeply suspicious.

    ¡°Miss Jun must have misunderstood. The matter has nothing to do with these two people. It was all Lu Wei Jie¡¯s doing.¡± Ning Rui said, trying very hard to suppress the rage welling up within.

    Ning Xin¡¯s hands were sped over her head and trembling like a quail hatching, and she rushed to parrot what Ning Rui said.

    ¡°It was Lu Wei Jie! Lu Wei Jie did it all! I have nothing to do with it!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Jun Wu Xie tugged sharply with her hand. Ning Xin was screaming so badly she could not say another word.

    ¡°If I remember it correctly, thisdy here is the only daughter of the Zephyr Academy¡¯s Vice Headmaster, am I right? And the other one groveling on the floor there would be her sidekick. The words the Zephyr Academy are telling us might sound very nice and pleasing, but in reality, aren¡¯t you all showing yourselves to be just as capable of abusing your powers and position to protect your personal interests? Nangong Xu, get your sorry self right here this instant!¡±

    Jun Wu Xie demanded loudly in a chilling tone.

    Even Nangong Xu was shocked and he hurriedly stepped forward.

    ¡°You knew exactly what transpired that day, tell it to your Vice Headmaster, what exactly happened then.¡± Jun Wu Xie sneered.

 Chapter 601

    Chapter 601: ¡°Seventh p (8)¡±

    Nangong Xu¡¯s face was already bathed in ayer of cold sweat. He had reported everything single detail faithfully to the Headmaster and the Vice Headmaster that day. Although he was not inplete agreement with the way the two Headmasters had dealt with the matter, it was nevertheless beyond his position to interfere.

    Nangong Xu was still agonising on how to formte a suitable response when he noticed Long Qi¡¯s hand that was sped around the handle of the sword hanging from his hip suddenly tensed, and that two inches of the gleaming steel had been exposed above the scabbard!

    The insinuation was clear.

    Nangong Xu gulped.

    He had no choice but to truthfully rte all the events that had taken ce that day in front of everybody. He repeated what he had reported previously, word for word, without changing a single syble.

    Everything from the moment Nangong Xu led his team into the Battle Spirits Forest to seek out Lu Wei Jie, and when Lu Wei Jie had revealed the truth of the matter to him, including the period after he had escorted Lu Wei Jie, Ning Xin and the others back to the Zephyr Academy, without forgetting to mention the discussion between the two Headmasters.

    Not a single detail was left out, and everything was revealed clearly.

    Fan Qi¡¯s face was filled with guilt while Ning Rui was red with rage.

    The disciples surrounding them were all whispering in hushed tones, causing an incessant murmur that made people¡¯s mind hum.

    ¡°Senior Lu was actually made a scapegoat? It is now obvious that Ning Xin had been the one that initiated the whole thing, but Senior Lu was made to bear the me.¡±

    ¡°Well, Ning Xin is the Vice Headmaster¡¯s daughter, and shees from a prosperous family background, how can ordinary disciplespare to her?¡±

    ¡°How shameless can she be? She actually attempted to murder people and loot their bodies after that! And now she is in hot soup with the Rui Lin Army and the Cloud Treading Peak.¡±

    ¡°The Vice Headmaster is always portraying an image of being dignified and incorruptible all this time, I never would have thought that he would be capable of such despicable acts of backstabbing.....¡±

    The continuous tirade of debates rose, and in just a few quick moments, Ning Rui¡¯s and Ning Xin¡¯s reputation had fallen lower than the deep ravines.

    Ning Rui felt like he should offer some retort, but there was nothing he could say. It had happened so suddenly then, although he had taken quick measures to try to fix the issue, there were several areas that he had not been able to cover up quickly enough.

    And now, Jun Wu Xie had been able to fully use them and turned them all against him, and it was now impossible for him to regain control of the situation.

    ¡°This is the response that your esteemed academy is giving to us, is that right?¡± Jun Wu Xie gave another chillingugh. Her eyes looked past Fan Qi, looking straight at Ning Rui.

    ¡°It was a great big misunderstanding! That was just pure nder that Lu Wei Jie spouted out because he was angry for being expelled!¡± Ning Rui attempted to make a final struggle upon seeing his own daughter¡¯s deathly pale face and his heart wrenched to see her in such a pitiful state.

    ¡°Misunderstanding? Are you telling me that the men from both the Rui Lin Army and the Cloud Treading Peak are all falsely using the academy as well? Or do you think that besides you and your daughter, everyone¡¯s in cahoots to deliberately make things difficult for you?¡± Jun Wu Xie had no intention of letting Ning Xin off easily this time. She then turned to Fan Qi.

    ¡°What does the Headmaster have to say to this?¡±

    Fan Qi was already drenched in his own sweat. He knew the truth behind the whole matter. He had only agreed to cover it up because Ning Rui had pleaded so badly. Now that Jun Wu Xie had uncovered everything before everyone here, he found himself at aplete loss.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t me! It¡¯s really not me! It was Yin Yan! Yin Yan was the one who lured that Spirit Beast in! I had nothing to do with it!¡± Realising that she was about to be dered guilty, Ning Xin was suddenlypletely terrified. She couldn¡¯t care less about anything else and just pointed at the desperately cowering figure of Yin Yan and screamed.

    Yin Yan was already so hopelessly terrified that he could not move when he heard Ning Xin¡¯s usation. He lifted his head in shock and his face was suddenly filled with utter disbelief.

    He would never have dreamed that Ning Xin would pin all the me on him like this.

    ¡°Yin Yan, I saw how pitiful you were then and I begged my father to protect you. I had not thought that it would cause my father to be implicated into the matter. I was too soft hearted, this really has nothing to do with me and my father.¡± Ning Xin on the spur of the moment, quickly decided to shift all responsibility onto Yin Yan, her eyes suddenly vindictive and venomous.

 Chapter 602

    Chapter 602: ¡°Seventh p (9)¡±

    One of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyebrow raised as she looked at Ning Xin putting up herst struggles.

    Yin Yan fell back sitting on the floor, his face filled with despair and disbelief. He stared at Ning Xin nkly, looking like he had not known Ning Xin before.

    Was this girl before his eyes, who seemed to be almost losing her mind, really Senior Ning, who had once pulled him back from the abyss?

    Every word that Ning Xin uttered with her usation, was really driving Yin Yan to tip over the edge.

    At that moment, Long Qi saw the look in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes and he strode one big step forward and reached out his hand, wanting to grab Yin Yan.

    Yin Yan quickly snapped back to his senses and backpedaled with all four of his limbs.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t me! It¡¯s not me! Senior Ning, why are you doing this to me? I have always obediently listened to you. You had wanted me to go around and spread vicious rumours about Jun Xie, and then asked me to encourage Li Zi Mu to smear Jun Xie¡¯s name, I did everything as you told me to do! Thereafter, you had asked me to make use of Jun Xie¡¯s detested name to discredit Fan Jin, which I carried out as you said as well! Why would you do this to me now! ? I have been absolutely loyal to you all this time!¡± Yin Yan was overwhelmed by the horror he felt at that moment and he carelessly spilled everything about Ning Xin giving him orders to carry out all those misdeeds.

    He was afraid, he was deeply afraid. Back at the Battle Spirits Forest, his hadpletely lost his nerve. After returning back to the Zephyr Academy, he found that he hadpletely lost his courage. Everytime he saw Jun Xie, he had found himselfpletely ovee in indescribable fear.

    Long Qi was standing right before his eyes, and he looked absolutely terrifying. Yin Yan had no doubt that if he did not try to defend himself from the usation, that towering giant of a man would most definitely kill him!

    ¡°It was inly you..... You were the one that wanted to get rid of Fan Jin, you were the one that wanted the men from the Rui Lin Army and the Cloud Treading Peak killed. I had nothing to do with it. I was just following your orders.¡±

    Ning Rui had known the very moment that Ning Xin pushed all the me onto Yin Yan, that that was a great mistake. But he was not given the time to stop it and Yin Yan who waspletely gripped by fear started to reveal every detail.

    Ning Rui quickly turned paled at that moment!

    It¡¯s over! Everything¡¯s over!

    After Yin Yan was made topletely everything, he wouldn¡¯t be able to save Ning Xin anymore!

    Yin Yan¡¯s words had not only caused the Ning father and daughter¡¯s faces to turn ashen, but it almost caused Fan Qi, who had tried so hard to protect them, to fall a step back in shock.

    ¡°Wha..... What did you just say..... get rid of Fan Jin..... What is really happening! ?¡± Fan Qi stared at Yin Yan, his entire body suddenly trembling.

    Yin Yan knew that he and Ning Xin now were already irreconcble and if he continued to help her hide the truth, he would be the one that would be killed. He quickly crawled and scrambled toe beside Fan Qi¡¯s feet and wailed: ¡°It¡¯s Ning Xin! ! Ning Xin was jealous of Senior Fan! Ever since Jun Xie had been admitted into the academy, she had continued to spread vicious rumours about him. She wanted to use the rumours surrounding Jun Xie to drag Senior Fan into the mud together! During the Spirit Hunt, she had even arranged for people to attempt to kill Senior Fan! Headmaster! I will talk! I will tell you everything! Please spare me my life, I was bewitched by Ning Xin! Do you believe that a mere ordinary disciple like me would be able to carry out such a brutal and crazy deed! ?¡±

    Fan Qi looked up, his eyes aggrieved and in pure disbelief, as his gaze turned to Ning Xin.

    It could be said that he had watched Ning Xin grow from a baby into the blossomingdy today. She and Fan Zhuo had been close in age and they had been betrothed to each other from a young age. All this time, Fan Qi had always treated Ning Xin just like he would his own daughter. Hence, such thoughts had never crossed his mind once.

    Ning Xin was actually so jealous of Fan Jin that it had grown into hatred. And she had even gone to the extent of making an attempt on Fan Jin¡¯s life!

    ¡°Little Jin, is what he is saying..... really true.....¡± Fan Qi could not believe everything that was happening. He could only turn his head back and look at his son, who was remaining stoically silent.

 Chapter 603

    Chapter 603: ¡°Seventh p (10)¡±

    Fan Jin clenched his jaw tightly as he looked at Fan Qi, and slowly lowered his head quietly without saying a word.

    His solemn silence, spoke loudly to Fan Qi as an affirmation to his query!

    A thunderbolt struck Fan Qi¡¯s mind at that moment, and his body swayed rmingly. Fan Jin rushed up to hold his father.

    ¡°My Little Xin..... Why did you do that..... Why.....¡± Fan Qi felt like his heart was going to break as he looked at Ning Xin, and his eyes grew red rimmed.

    Ning Xin¡¯s eyes were wide with terror. She had not expected things to turn out this way. She never would have thought that Yin Yan, who had always obeyed her every order would suddenly turn around and bite her at such a critical time, and had even revealed all her other treacherous schemes from before.

    Things havee to such a stage that even if Jun Wu Xie were to spare her, Fan Qi would not allow her to remain here. Moreover, all the disciples of the Zephyr Academy were now looking at her with utter contempt and disgust in their eyes.....

    It¡¯s over.....

    All over.....

    Everything that she had pursued all this time, hade to an end at this very moment.

    Feeling her whole world crumbling to dust, she turned discreetly to look at Ning Rui.

    And what she saw in Ning Rui¡¯s eyes, drove her further into despair.

    Father.....

    Had decided to abandon her!

    That¡¯s right. She no longer had any way out. The moment that Yin Yan had revealed everything, it had killed all her chances of being able to get out of this alive.

    Take the first step wrong, and all subsequents steps go awry.....

    If she had not made use of Jun Xie to bring discredit to Fan Jin, they would not have been so detested. Then, Fan Jin¡¯s team during the Spirit Hunt would not have suffered from failing to recruit disciples to join them as members and they would not have joined up with the purple spirits hidden in the branch division.

    Finally, they wouldn¡¯t have stumbled into the scene when she had tried to get the Rui Lin Army soldiers killed.

    If their team had not appeared, the Rui Lin Army soldiers would have definitely have sumbed to the Guardian Grade Spirit Beast¡¯s assault. And that day¡¯s events would forever remain unknown, and she would have remained being the Senior Ning that all the other disciples worshipped and respected.....

    Ning Xin had given up on struggling, as she smiled bitterly at her total andplete defeat.

    ¡°Since things havee to such a stage, will our two headmasters have anything else to say?¡± Jun Wu Xie raised her head to ask of Ning Rui and Fan Qi.

    Fan Qi only closed his eyes and did not have much to say. His was still feeling extremely hurt by Ning Xin¡¯s betrayal.

    Ning Rui¡¯s face was dark. He suddenly took a step forward with his hand highly raised, and pped Ning Xin hard across her face!

    ¡°sphemy! To think that you would do something so perverse, inhuman, disloyal, and unfilial! I, Ning Rui, no longer has such a despicable andpletely shameless daughter!¡±

    Ning Rui¡¯s p had really put in a considerable amount of strength into that p. The corner of Ning Xin¡¯s mouth had split and a bright red trail of blood was flowing down to her chin. A ringly raw and red palm print was highly visible on Ning Xin¡¯s face, and that p had also smashed anyst hope that she had held.

    ¡°Miss Jun. I, Ning Rui, have not brought my daughter up well, and it had allowed her to stir up such a terrible disaster to befall on your men. From today onwards, Ning Xin will no longer be Ning Rui¡¯s daughter, and Miss Jun can deal with her as you deem fit!¡± Ning Rui walked over toe stand before Jun Wu Xie, and dered solemnly.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as she observed Ning Rui¡¯s actions, and chilling contempt shed in her eyes.

    That was a valiant attempt at trying to gain ground by retreating!

    If she had been anyone else, and was made to witness Ning Rui¡¯s attitude, coupled with seeing the suffering Ning Xin so badly hurt, that person might just soften and decide to just sternly admonish Ning Xin and let her go with a p on the wrist.

    But.....

    Jun Wu Xie had never liked to make her moves ording to conventional norms.

    ¡°Since the Vice Headmaster has given his word, I shall repay your grace byplying with what you said.¡± The corners of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mouth turned up once again, in an wicked arc.

    ¡°Long Qi!¡±

    ¡°Here!¡±

    ¡°Arrest Ning Xin and deal with her under martialw!¡± Jun Wu Xie ordered, and with a flick of her tiny hand, she threw Ning Xin, who was already scared witless, to Long Qi.

    Long Qi quickly grabbed Ning Xin by the shoulder and answered firmly: ¡°It will be done!¡±

    Ning Rui¡¯s heart sank as he heard Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words. He had intended to take another attempt to save Ning Xin, but he had not expected that Jun Wu Xie would give such an unusual response.

 Chapter 604

    Chapter 604: ¡°Seventh p (11)¡±

    He had already yed the role of a physically and mentally exhausted father so brilliantly and had fully immersed himself into it, but Jun Wu Xie was still not moved in the least.

    Long Qi gave out amand and two Rui Lin Army soldiers slipped off their horses immediately and quickly came in through the Zephyr Academy¡¯s gates. Both the two soldiers were each seen to be holding a wooden paddle six foot long and two inches thick as they had strode in.

    At the sight of the two Rui Lin Army soldiers, Ning Rui felt as if his world seemed to be darkening as a sense of ominous premonition filled his heart.

    ¡°As per our martialw, the punishment is thirtyshes of the whip, with a hundred paddles.¡± Long Qi said emotionlessly.

    Thirtyshes..... One hundred paddles! ?

    When all the disciples of the Zephyr Academy heard those numbers, they turned to look at the two big and burly soldiers from the Rui Lin Army, and a tingle crawled over their scalps.

    With Ning Xin¡¯s young and feminine body, it was deemed she would not be able to hold up through the ordeal. Just either one of the punishments alone would be able to take her life.

    ¡°No..... no.....¡± Ning Xin shaking like a leaf as she looked at the two approaching soldiers. The huge and heavy paddles sent chills up her spine. She had thought that even if she was to die for her crime, it would be by a clean thrust of a sword. Never had she guessed, that Jun Wu Xie had no intentions of letting her die so easily.

    Long Qi¡¯s steel grip was sped upon Ning Xin¡¯s shoulder, his strong hand holding Ning Xin from struggling. Even summoning every single ounce of strength she possessed, Ning Xin wasn¡¯t able to move an inch away from the horrifying sight approaching her.

    The force pressing down on her shoulder made Ning Xin unable to resist and she was forced to remain pressed to the ground. Her eyes were wide open and horror filled. The ce was filled with the disciples of the Zephyr Academy and everyone was staring at her, seeing her in such a humiliating and sorry state.

    All the disciples that she had always felt were unworthy of her notice.....

    ¡°Begin.¡± Long Qi shouted. The two strong and burly soldiers standing on each side of Ning Xin raised their paddles gripped in their hands and smashed them down mercilessly!

    ¡®BAM!¡¯

    The paddlended on flesh, and the smack sounded clearly in the air.

    The loud noise frightened all the youths gathered and they could not help but shiver uncontrobly.

    ¡°ARGHHHHH! !¡±

    The first smack of the paddle already gave Ning Xin unbearable pain. Her face was suddenly drained of blood and her tears flowed down her cheeks unbridled.

    The soldiers from the Rui Lin Army showed no mercy and did not hold back the slightest. The paddles went up and down, alternately smashing onto Ning Xin¡¯s body, a chilling sight. With just a few strokes of the paddle, Ning Xin¡¯s buttocks were already bleeding. The bright red blood stained through her clothes and with the intense pain being inflicted, her body was convulsing. She gritted her teeth and her hands wed the air in vain as she struggled to escape.

    Long Qi lowered himself and held down Ning Xin¡¯s shoulders firmly, not giving her any opportunity to struggle free.

    The thick and heavy paddles rose and fell, stained red with blood. Blood droplets sprayed and fell around the two soldiers. On the pristine white marble floor of the Zephyr Academy, red spots appeared, and soon a chilling scarlet flower of blood blossomed on the marble, creating a truly grisly sight.

    Ning Xin already did not possess enough strength to even groan and she had clenched her jaw so tight that a trail of blood had seeped out from the tiny gaps between her teeth, and through the corner of her split mouth, to drip upon the ground below her. Her eyes were red and bloodshot, and under all the madness, she could still see the many faces surrounding her all around.

    [Don¡¯t look at me..... don¡¯t look at me.....]

    [Why would you torture me like that?]

    [Why put me into such a miserable state?]

    [Even in death, why can¡¯t I be granted a quick death?]

    The extreme pain she was feeling in her lower body caused her body to be bathed in cold sweat, she could just imagine how wretched and disgusting she must look now.

    All this time, she had been most concerned of her image. And today, all of that had, before the eyes of all the disciples of the academy, beenpletely destroyed.

    The acute pain and the devastating humiliation she was suffering under made Ning Xin wish fervently that she could just die at that very instance.

 Chapter 605

    Chapter 605: ¡°Seventh p (12)¡±

    Even though the two soldiers from the Rui Lin Army were merciless, they knew exactly what they were doing. Although their swings of the paddle tore her flesh and broke her bones, they would not allow Ning Xin to breathe herst. The full punishment of one hundred paddles and thirtyshes must be meted out in its entirety, and they would not allow Ning Xin to escape a single strike!

    As venomous as Ning Rui was, he was nevertheless still shocked by what he was seeing. He stared panic stricken at Ning Xin, whose lower body was already a bloody mass, unable to believe that was his beautiful daughter, lying on the ground.

    He wanted to go forward, but was cowered into submission and he could only watch on with his own eyes as Ning Xin suffered under the merciless beating.

    One hundred paddles, and meted out by burly soldiers. Even the average man might not be able to survive it, but Ning Xin managed to barely hold up through the hundred paddles. After the beatings from the paddle, Ning Xin felt like she would die from the unbelievable pain that wrecked at her, but somehow, she was still able to retain a sliver of consciousness.

    And it was that same sliver of consciousness, that cruelly made her suffer, a fate worse than death.

    The excruciating pain wrecking at her person, felt as if her spine was being crushed bit by bit.

    Ning Xin lifted up by the two soldiers from the Rui Lin Army. Her lower body was already a gory mess and although her breath came in weak gasps, she was still aware and conscious. Her long hair was badly messed up and hung in wisps all over her, with clumps stuck onto the bloody mess around her lower body.

    The hundred paddles were finished, and next woulde the thirtyshes of the whip.....

    And Long Qi would personally serve out the whipping.

    Ning Xin raised her head weakly, and looked past Long Qi to see Jun Wu Xie standing on one side.

    She had not thought that she would pull through the hundred paddles. She had assumed that she would have died while undergoing the punishment, but unexpectedly, she was still alive.

    Compared to the one hundred paddles, the thirtyshes sounded like it might be less of a torment, and Ning Xin felt a tiny spark of hope ignite from within the overwhelming despair enshrouding her.

    Jun Wu Xie had only ordered for her to be punished ording to the Rui Lin Army¡¯s martialw. Would that mean that if she manages to survive through it all, she would be able to live?

    She saw a thin sliver of light from within the epassing doom and Ning Xin could not help herself but allow herself to yearn to live. And that longing made her mind iparably conscious, which would force her to feel every ounce of the torment, that was toe right after.

    With her mind cleared, Ning Xin spotted something that was previously hidden. When saw the tiny head of a little ck cat peek out from within Jun Wu Xie¡¯s sleeves, Ning Xin¡¯s mind exploded with an astounding revtion!

    That little ck cat, was only as big as a person¡¯s palm. Hidden within Jun Wu Xie¡¯s wide and voluminous sleeves, it had remained well hidden from everyone where Jun Wu Xie stood. It was only from the angle where she was, that she could see.

    Upon the sight of the little ck cat, Ning Xin suddenly found herself frozen. The pain upon her body was dulled by the shocking realization, and she felt a cold freezing chill run through her.

    All this while in the Zephyr Academy, there was only one person, who no matter where he went, would always have his ring spirit which resembled a little ck cat, by his side.

    Jun Xie..... Jun Wu Xie.....

    Ning Xin¡¯s eyes widened in incredulity. At that moment, she finally realized that all her previous acts had been done in hopeless futility.

    Besides their looks, she realized that Jun Xie and Jun Wu Xie differed only by a single character, their body shape and size were extremely simr and especially those cold and prating eyes, they were in actuality one and the same!

    Jun Xie was in reality, Jun Wu Xie!

    That brat that had been thoroughly despised by everyone within the Zephyr Academy all this time was in fact the Young Miss of the Rui Lin Army!!

    No wonder.....

    No wonder when they were in the Battle Spirits Forest, Jun Xie had suddenly rushed in to saved Long Qi and his men!

    Ning Xin wanted tough, but the excruciating pain that was still bashing at her did not allow her enough energy to even open her mouth to speak. She was only able to stare at Jun Wu Xie with her eyes, as they shed with unimaginable hatred and helplessness.

    It dawned on her, that the first step she took then, couldn¡¯t have been more wrong.

    Jun Wu Xie wasn¡¯t just a disciple that Gu Li Sheng favoured, she was the Young Miss of the Lin Pce as well!

 Chapter 606

    Chapter 606: ¡°Seventh p (13)¡±

    Yin Yan¡¯s earlier betrayal when he had revealed everything with his usations, had already sealed her fate of damnation.....

    Just before she had realized Jun Wu Xie¡¯s identity, Ning Xin had still held a sliver of hope. But now, she had fallen into the deepest pits of of despair!

    Jun Wu Xie would never allow her to live..... Never.....

    Ning Xin at that moment was filled with utmost regret, if she had known of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s identity earlier, she wouldn¡¯t have dared to offend someone like Jun Wu Xie for anything in the world.

    However, her regret hade much toote.

    Nobody had thought that Ning Xin would survive till now. Ning Rui who had decided to give up on Ning Xin earlier suddenly thought of the same thing his daughter had considered earlier. He wanted to speak, but hesitated repeatedly. Finally, he could not hold himself back and he stepped forward to ask: ¡°Miss Jun.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie shot Ning Rui a scathing nce.

    ¡°Although Ning Xin hadmitted an unpardonable crime, but blood is nevertheless still thicker than water. I might have said I¡¯ll disown this daughter of mine, but may I ask Miss Jun that if Ning Xin manages to live through the Rui Lin Army¡¯s punishment under martialw, would that mean that she is absolved thereafter?¡± Ning Rui was feeling rather edgy being under Jun Wu Xie¡¯s gaze.

    Jun Wu Xie averted her gaze and said emotionlessly: ¡°Yes.¡±

    Ning Rui secretly sighed in relief. Everyone present would all feel the same. After having survived the most brutal one hundred paddles, she just might be able to make it through the next thirtyshes of the whip.

    Ning Xin saw Ning Rui putting up hisst struggles, and her eyes filled further with despair.

    How she wished she could tell her father that she had no chance to live. She wanted to tell Ning Rui that the coldly arrogant Young Miss of the Jun Family before them was the very same person that Gu Li Sheng had personally invited to return back to the Spirit Healer faculty, the very same Jun Xie.

    The reason that Jun Xie had suddenly left the Zephyr Academy was no coincidence, but a situation that had been carefully nned out by Jun Wu Xie, in order for her to appear her today using her real identity, to execute the punishment due on those that had stirred up the murder within her!

    Ning Xin tried to open her mouth despite the pain it brought her, but she found that her dry and parched throat would not even make a single sound.

    ¡°Long Qi, begin.¡± Jun Wu Xie was not in the mood to hear anymore of Ning Xin¡¯s nonsense and gave her order curtly.

    The other end of the long whip gripped in Long Qi¡¯s hand ripped through the air with a loud whistling crack, as it shot straight towards Ning Xin!

    The first strike of the whip cracked upon the face that Ning Xin had always thought was irresistibly beautiful. The wicked sting from the singlesh added a deep red gash on Ning Xin¡¯s face suddenly. The bloody gash opened up from above the bridge of her nose and tore all the way through her cheek, ending at her shoulder de.

    Ning Xin gave out an terribly anguished wail, her voice sounded hoarse and broken as the scream tore out of her throat.

    Nothing else would have caused her more suffering than destroying her beautiful face that she was so proud of.

    The burning pain on her face stung endlessly, reminding her of the fact that her looks had beenpletely destroyed with that single strike from the whip. Her beautiful features had been taken from her mercilessly!

    The whip in Long Qi¡¯s hand continued to fly. No one knew whether it was done intentionally, but with every crack of the whip, the tip would always find itself over a part of Ning Xin¡¯s tiny face. Although it hurt less than it would have if the whip had struck the body, but ady¡¯s flesh was most tender on the face and would not stand up to thesh of a whip.

    In mere moments, Ning Xin¡¯s face that had been considered beautiful and alluring was already crisscrossed with red gashes left by the whip. The torn flesh left gaping wounds and blood flowed freely down. The number of wounds grew and began to fill on her face. The once pretty looks hadpletely disappeared under the ring blood red mess!

    Witnessing such a young, alluring and delicate beauty turning into a hideous monster that now looked a nightmare made all the disciples of the Zephyr Academy cover their mouths, hiding the screams that threatened to burst out of their throats!

    It¡¯s just too wicked!

    Women lived by their looks.....

 Chapter 607

    Chapter 607: ¡°Seventh p (14)¡±

    *this chapter contains rather gory descriptions. Reading discretion is advised for those a little squirmy or those with rich vivid imaginations. You have been warned!

    In an era where a woman¡¯s worth was judgedrgely based on beauty and poise, which girl especially one who was just budding in her youth would not treasure her looks? However, Long Qi¡¯s mercilessly cruel whip seemed wholly intent onpletely destroying that beautiful but hypocritical face!

    Ning Xin was crying blood in her heart, pleading and begging, for all the countless pairs of judgemental eyes directed at her were seemingly telling her how hideous and repulsive she was looking now.

    [Do not look......]

    [Do not look please! ! !]

    Ning Xin was screaming in her mind, her looks, her pride, were being crushed into dust at that moment. Everything she held dearest to her heart, was being torn away from her.

    And in this moment where she was at her most wretched, and with all of the humiliation done upon her exposed before all the disciples of the Zephyr Academy, she had nowhere to hide. Her hypocrisy was opened up for all to see, her beautiful looks were being destroyed, and there was almost not a single portion of the flesh on her body that was still whole. The way Ning Xin looked at that moment, was even more hideous and more disgusting than the filthy wart covered beggars in the streets!

    Thirtyshes..... Long Qi was already at twenty nine. Although Ning Xin was undeniably weak, but none of the individual wounds inflicted on her was singrly mortal. Ning Rui had his fists tightly clenched, and the rage and hatred he harboured in his heart made him feel like he would like nothing more than to shred and tear Jun Wu Xie and the others into pieces where they were standing.

    [One moresh, just one more.....]

    [It will be fine, things will turn out fine!]

    As long as Ning Xin retains her life, he would have many ways to let her regain everything. Even though they would not be able to remain in the Zephyr Academy, there were many other better ces he could ce her in!

    As long as she pulls through thisstsh, he can still turn everything around!

    Ning Rui¡¯s fists were clenched so tightly his knuckles had turned white. He stared at the long whip in Long Qi¡¯s hand, he was preparing himself. The moment thatstsh of the whipnded, he would rush in to rescue Ning Xin.

    As Long Qi was throwing out the final swing of his arm for thestsh of the whip, he suddenly pulled back. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, he suddenly raised his arm once more!

    Thatstsh, did not fly towards Ning Xin¡¯s face or her torso, but was aimed right around the hip region!

    Most of the flesh on the lower body had already been pummeled into a gory mess by the hundred paddles from before, and when the portion of flesh that was still joined was struck by Long Qi¡¯s powerfulsh of the whip, Ning Xin¡¯s body split open and burst with the impact!

    Ning Xin¡¯s body split into two halves, snapped in two at the hip with Long Qi¡¯s unnaturally powerfulsh of the whip thrown out with all his strength. All the internal organs and intestines spilled out from the split and heaped on the ground!

    That was the moment that Ning Xin breathed herst.

    Even till thest moment of death, her eyes had been filled with despair and grudge.

    Ning Rui¡¯s mind exploded!

    He staggered and fell back a few steps, unable to believe what he was seeing!

    He had needed to wait for just one finalsh of the whip, but that onesh had taken Ning Xin¡¯s life. With Ning Xin¡¯s body broken in two, even if the gods descended, they would not be able to put her back together!

    When he had sunk deep in despair, a tiny glimmer of hope had been given to him. At right at the final moment, that hope had been snatched from him and he was pushed over the edge into the abyss.

    Ning Rui felt all his strengthpletely drained from him, and only with the disciples¡¯ support, was he able to stand. He stared nkly at Ning Xin¡¯s body, unable to ept the fact that his daughter had died.

    ¡°The punishment has been executed and the matter is hereby resolved.¡± After having quietly witnessed Ning Xin slowly approach and finally meet her death, and having enjoyed Ning Rui¡¯s current look of utter despair on his face, Jun Wu Xie lightly stated in a condescending tone to bring the issue to a close.

    Fan Qi¡¯s face was white as a ghost. Although he had juste to realize Ning Xin¡¯s duplicity and vicious nature, but seeing with his own eyes how Ning Xin was slowly tormented till death had still been extremely horrifying and traumatic for him.

    Throughout the whole time the sentence was being carried out, Jun Wu Xie had not even batted an eyelid. Fan Qi was suddenly frightened by the cold callousness of the Young Miss of the Jun Family.

    ¡°Yes..... Yes.....¡± Leaning against Fan Jin¡¯s support, Fan Qi replied weakly, his voice almost a whisper.

 Chapter 608

    Chapter 608: ¡°Seventh p (15)¡±

    Fan Qi had been painfully aware that Jun Wu Xie had wanted Ning Xin dead right from the start. But Jun Wu Xie did not grant Ning Xin a quick and easy death. She had crushed Ning Xin¡¯s arrogance and loftiness bit by bit. Jun Wu Xie had allowed Ning Xin to harbour a glimmer of hope for survival while Ning Xin was hovering on the verge of death, and just when that hope was clearly so close to fulfilment, Jun Wu Xie finally extinguished it, bring her life to an irrecoverable end.

    Fan Qi could not understand how such a young girl could possibly be so vicious and capable of such cruelty.

    But the one thing he knew, was that after this day, not a single disciple in the Zephyr Academy would dare go against the Rui Lin Army again.

    Not because they possessed the famed reputation of being the most ferocious strike force, but because all of them were now all aware, that the Jun Family had an incredibly vicious and merciless Young Miss!

    Gathered around the humongous gates of the Zephyr Academy, there wasn¡¯t a single peep heard from the big crowd of disciples. All of them had been overwhelmed by the shocking scene they had just witnessed and were all frozen stiff from fright.

    Offend the Heavens, offend the Earth..... Never think of offending the Rui Lin Army!

    That became the unspoken consensus among the all the disciples of the Zephyr Academy that day.

    And everything that happened today became an indelible memory, forever burned into the minds of the disciples. Even when many of them gained fame and sess in the far future, they were still haunted by an unexinable deep seated fear whenever the Rui Lin Army and the Lin Pce were mentioned.

    In the deathly silence, several lively figures suddenly walked in through the Zephyr Academy¡¯s main gates.

    ¡°What is going on here?¡± Qiao Chu had detected the pungent smell of blood from far away, and when they arrived at the Zephyr Academy¡¯s gates, they were met with a wholepany of silver armoured soldiers sitting atop tall warhorses, blocking up the entrance.

    The Rui Lin Army soldiers turned uniformly to stare at Qiao Chu and his gang, their steely gazes giving out an oppressive aura. They were sure about to ask the soldiers to make way when one man among the soldiers suddenly jumped off his tall horse.

    ¡°Young masters, it¡¯s been a long time.¡± The soldier grinned as he said in greeting.

    Qiao Chu blinked nkly, as he stared at the heroic looking soldier, racking his brains to think where he could have met someone like this before!

    ¡°Rui Lin Army! Ah ha! We met in the Battle Spirits Forest!¡± Qiao Chu said, roaring withughter.

    The teacher who had been tasked with bringing Qiao Chu and his gang here stared, his eyes wide with surprise, when he saw Qiao Chu speaking so familiarly with the soldier from the famously ferocious Rui Lin Army, and his eyes almost popped out of their sockets when Qiao Chu roared out withughter before the soldier.

    The soldier smiled amicably and when he spotted the shocked teacher eyeing him, he turned and the friendly smile immediately disappeared. Under the soldier¡¯s terrifying re, the teacher immediately shrank back and retreated to one side, not daring to say a single word.

    Only when the soldier¡¯s gaze moved on to survey the rest and he saw Hua Yao, Rong Ruo and Fei Yan, did the smilee back onto the Rui Lin Army soldier¡¯s face.

    ¡°General Long and the Young Miss are inside, hurry up and go in.¡±

    Qiao Chu and the others nodded smilingly and the troops blocking the entrance into the Zephyr Academy immediately shifted to open up a path to allow them passage. After they entered the premises, the soldiers quickly moved back, blocking up the entrance once again.

    The teacher who was left outside alone, had no choice but to remain in a corner, not daring to even approach one step closer.

    Qiao Chu and the others walked quickly into the Zephyr Academy, but they quickly found that a big mass of disciples had congregated around the gates. What they found stranger though, was that all the disciples were not making a single noise, they just stood in their spots stiffly, theirplexion all ashen.

    ¡°What is wrong with all of them? They all seem like they had seen a ghost!¡± Qiao Chu whispered to the others.

    They had received a message from one of the teachers earlier, that they were toe to the main division quickly. And the moment they had stepped in here, they had immediately felt that something was amiss.

    All the other disciples, even upon seeing Qiao Chu and the otherse in, had still not said a word. They had only nced at them once, and quickly turned their heads back to where they had been looking. They were even some disciples who had not been able to stomach the gore, and had run out from among the crowd, and vomited along the wall.

 Chapter 609

    Chapter 609: ¡°You¡¯re too ¡°Hawt¡± & Beautiful (1)¡±

    ¡°God darn! Do I really look that ugly? That guy that actually vomited!!¡± Qiao Chu stared vehemently at the disciples who had gone to the walls in groups to vomit, and this one the first time that Qiao Chu grew really doubtful of his own looks.

    Fei Yan looked at Qiao Chu speechlessly and kindly patted him on the back and said: ¡°You think too much of yourself, I think the reason they are all puking should be because of that.....¡±

    As he spoke, Fei Yan pointed with his finger. Qiao Chu turned in the direction the finger was pointing, and he saw a scene painted in a sea of blood red. In an area clear of disciples just by the gates, there was a badly mutted corpse that had been broken in two at the hip, lying in the ground in arge pool of blood. Around the grisly corpse,y many of its internal organs and intestines, a truly horrifying and gruesome sight.

    Qiao Chu stiffened at the gory scene before his eyes. Why did they have to witnessed such a disgusting sight the moment they just arrived?

    When Qiao Chu recovered enough to raise his head, he next saw Long Qi, who was standing near the corpse, and when he swung his gaze to look at the next person.....

    Qiao Chupletely froze.

    A wless and mesmerizing young girl was standing in the distance, cold and frosty. Her pure white dress struck a stark contrast against the sea of red, but what really struck Qiao Chu most, was not that mesmerizing face, but it was the pair of all too familiar eyes.

    Cold and distant!

    ¡°I..... I..... I..... I am..... am see..... seeing things.....¡± Qiao Chu stammered violently as he tried to speak.

    ¡°I..... see a mesmerizing beauty..... that has eyes..... exactly..... like Little Xie.....¡±

    His eyes must be ying tricks on him!

    Jun Xie might have delicate features, but she didn¡¯t possess looks that brought down cities like that. Even if she changed into female clothing, she would at most turn into a delicate beauty, and won¡¯t bee close to bing a wless beauty like this.

    But, even though their looks shared not a single bit of simrity, how were..... those eyes making him strongly feel they looked exactly the same?

    Qiao Chu was not the only one dumbstruck. Hua Yao¡¯s, Fei Yan¡¯s and Rong Ruo¡¯s expressions were all showing bewilderment and utter disbelief.

    Just when they were all doubting their own guesses, they suddenly noticed a furry ck tail, sweep out from within Jun Wu Xie¡¯s sleeve.

    That very brief glimpse, however made all of them gasp!

    That was definitely the little ck cat¡¯s tail!

    ¡°Is that really..... Little Xie?¡± Qiao Chu¡¯s tongue was getting tangled in his speech.

    ¡°I feel it might just be.....¡± Fei Yan¡¯s eyes were rather dazed.

    ¡°This is really rather..... shocking.¡± Rong Ruo struggled to maintain herposure and tried to maintain a calm expression on her face, but the slight twitch that tugged at the corner of her mouth betrayed the shock she was feeling inside.

    Hua Yao¡¯s reaction was the calmest among them, but his slightly widened eyes showed that he did not feel too differently from his other threepanions.

    ¡°Wait! Wait! Let me calm myself!¡± Qiao Chu stared at Jun Wu Xie for a very long while, and he suddenly felt his cheeks burn and his face flushed a bright scarlet. He hurriedly turned his head away and clutched at his chest to say in a low voice: ¡°That¡¯s just outrageous! When Little Xie sports such a face like that, it¡¯s just..... I was almost cheated myself!¡±

    With looks that was able to take down cities and ruin nations, it had been hidden under that mask of delicate features all this time. Having gotten so used to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s altered looks, and seeing her genuine unmasked face now, gave Qiao Chu and the others an unbelievable shock!

    ¡°That is Little Xie, that is a unimaginably cruel and vicious little demoness! I must calm myself! That is no ordinary littless!!!¡± Qiao Chu was trying his very best to calm his furiously beating heart, that was seemingly threatening to jump out of his chest.

    He had almost fallen in love at first sight! But he had realized that it was actually Jun Wu Xie whom he was terrified of himself! That truth made him see that there was nothing for him to get overly excited about.

    Before he was even able to savour the marvelous feeling of falling in love at first sight, Qiao Chu was already feeling like he had immediately fallen out of love.....

    Who in the world would be able to tame that little demoness!!!

 Chapter 610

    Chapter 610: ¡°You¡¯re too ¡°Hawt¡± & Beautiful (2)¡±

    If she got to know that he had almost developed such impertinent thoughts about her, he would not live long!!!

    ¡°Can you just be a normal person?¡± Hua Yao said as he gave the overly agitated Qiao Chu a depreciating nce.

    Qiao Chu took several deep breathes to calm himself before he turned back. But the moment he turned back, he found Jun Wu Xie looking right in their direction.

    Qiao Chu felt his knees go weak.

    The gaze from a wless beauty, was just impossible to defend against!

    Qiao Chu and the others were still painfully oblivious to the strange atmosphere in the Zephyr Academy. They were too preupied with being shocked by Jun Wu Xie¡¯s sudden and astounding transformation!

    Nangong Xu was the one who finally managed to recover adequately after the series of consecutive shocks to his old heart and noticed Qiao Chu and hispanions. Remembering that they had been present at the Battle Spirits Forest that fateful day, he strode quickly up to them and said to them: ¡°The few of you,e.¡±

    Qiao Chu rubbed his nose and all of them followed without a word.

    Nangong Xu brought them toe stand right before Jun Wu Xie, and struggling to maintain his calm, he said to Jun Wu Xie: ¡°Miss Jun, these disciples were also present at the scene that day. If there is anything you need to ask them, please ask.¡±

    The four of them in Qiao Chu and gang stood ramrod straight, stiff as wooden blocks before Jun Wu Xie.

    In such close proximity, Qiao Chu was feeling rather woozy.

    Jun Wu Xie narrowed her eyes and swept her chilling gaze lightly over Qiao Chu and the others.

    Qiao Chu almost swooned.

    ¡°Long Qi.¡± Jun Wu Xie said suddenly.

    ¡°Here, Young Miss.¡±

    ¡°Bring these four, I want to interrogate them slowly.¡±

    When Nangong Xu decided to bring Qiao Chu and the others over, he had thought it might soften the tense atmosphere a little, seeing that Ning Xin¡¯s execution had so unnerving. He had not expected Jun Wu Xie to still want to pursue the matter so strongly and was capturing the four disciples for her for interrogation.

    Water that has been thrown, milk that has been spilt, can be retrieved. As were his words.

    He felt like pping himself hard. The issue could have been resolved there and then, and who knew what his superfluous actions might lead Jun Wu Xie to stir up further?

    Long Qi nodded, but he turned back when he spotted Yin Yan who was still kneeling near Fan Qi¡¯s feet and asked Jun Wu Xie: ¡°Young Miss, what do we do with this one?¡±

    Having been pointed out, Yin Yan suddenly shivered. Having witnessed how the Rui Lin Army had punished Ning Xin, he hadpletely lost his courage. When he found himself being singled out by Long Qi, he immediately fell over into a dead faint, foaming at the mouth from fright, his body in spasms, writhing on the ground.

    Jun Wu Xie barely cast Yin Yan a nce and just said: ¡°Bring him as well.¡±

    Long Qi picked Yin Yan up without a moment¡¯s hesitation, grabbing him easily by the cor, like he would a kitten.

    Without another word, Jun Wu Xie turned and began to walk out. Long Qi dragged the unconscious Yin Yan and followed closely behind, while Qiao Chu and hispanions trailed behind them.

    Soon, only the overly startled people from the Zephyr Academy were left.

    Jun Wu Xie and stepped out through the Zephyr Academy gates with all the others and immediately mounted their horses to ride off kicking up a cloud of dust. The Rui Lin Army soldiers who were blocking the gates quickly turned and kicked their war mounts into a gallop after them.

    The dark clouds that loomed over the Zephyr Academy began to gradually disperse and the heavy hearts held by the Zephyr Academy¡¯s disciples slowly lost its weight.

    ¡°Everyone disperse.¡± Fan Qi gave out a burdened sigh. Everything that had happened today hadpletely worn him out.

    The disciples amassed by the gates of the Zephyr Academy started to disperse, many still dazed. It seemed like many of them would be haunted by nightmares that very night.

    Compared to Ning Xin and Yin Yan¡¯s fate, those disciples who were expelled earlier might have been most fortunate.

    The Rui Lin Army did not go far after leaving the Zephyr Academy. They had instead stopped within a tiny woods, and set up camp.

 Chapter 611

    Chapter 611: ¡°You¡¯re too ¡°Hawt¡± & Beautiful (3)¡±

    The moment Jun Wu Xie dismounted from her horse, she went immediately into a tent that had been erected at the side to change into a fresh set of clothes. By the time she came out of the tent, Qiao Chu, Hua Yao, Fei Yan and Rong Ruo were already standing outside, waiting patiently for her.

    ¡°Meow?¡± The ck cat was sprawled upon Jun Wu Xie¡¯s arm, swishing its tail leisurely, as it staredzily at Qiao Chu and gang, who were giving Jun Wu Xie rather strange looks.

    Jun Wu Xie tilted her head in bewilderment as she looked at her fourpanions. Their actions seemed normal, but the way they were looking at her was very different from before.

    ¡°Little Xie?¡± Qiao Chu looked at Jun Wu Xie hesitatingly, speaking with great caution.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Jun Wu Xie raised an eyebrow.

    Qiao Chu suddenly felt a warm surge in his nose. He hurriedly sped his hands over his nose, tilted his head up to look at the sky, and run away in a fluster to the side.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s waspletely baffled, her eyes filled with uncertainty.

    ¡°What is wrong with him?¡±

    Fei Yan had been feeling rather nervous. But after seeing Qiao Chu¡¯s antics, he suddenly burst outughing.

    ¡°Pffft..... Dumb Qiao is just acting stupid as usual. Just ignore him.¡±

    Rong Ruo shook her head in helplessness before she looked at Jun Xie, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have thought that Little Xie had such a big surprise for us.¡±

    ¡°Surprise?¡± Jun Wu Xie frowned slightly. ¡°You guys came toote.¡±

    ¡°Toote?¡± Rong Ruo was puzzled.

    ¡°Ning Xin was already dead.¡± Jun Wu Xie said in all seriousness.

    She had intended to treat Qiao Chu and the rest to a good performance but regretfully, they did not arrive in time.

    ¡°No..... Not Ning Xin.....¡± Rong Ruo wanted tough as she looked at Jun Wu Xie. The petite little girl was usually very sharp with her wits, but in some certain aspects, it was a wonder how unbelievably dense she could be.

    ¡°Not her?¡± Jun Wu Xie did not understand. She had thought that the surprise Rong Ruo had mentioned was her punishing Ning Xin. Rong Ruo did not know whether she should beughing or crying, and she just pointed at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face.

    Jun Wu Xie raised her hand to touch her face, but did not seem to find anything wrong.

    Seeing their very own Heaven defying little devil in such a rare disy of slow wittedness, Rong Ruo suddenly doubled up inughter.

    ¡°My dear Young Miss! You¡¯ve misunderstood me!¡± Rong Ruo was stillughing as she lifted Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face with her hands. They were both girls and she did not see the need to be inhibited.

    ¡°With such a face that can destroy cities and bring down nations, why did you make yourself look so ugly?¡± Rong Ruoughed as she spoke. In fact, Jun Wu Xie was not ugly after altering her looks, and could still be considered delicate and attractive. It was just that after seeing her real looks behind that mask, her disguised self could notpare at all, not even a little bit.

    Jun Wu Xie was surprised. As intelligent as she was, she had not for a moment considered that what Rong Ruo¡¯s words were talking about, was her looks.

    Destroy cities and bring down nations.....

    The phrase that she had only heard used by others swam in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mind, in both her past and present lives, she had never once thought to link those words to herself.

    In her mind, whether a person was beautiful or ugly was not a consideration she used to judge people.

    As a doctor, no matter who she was looking at, she viewed them with an eye based on how good or bad person was dissected. In regards to how they looked on the outside, she couldn¡¯t really care less.

    Her own face, she had seen it countless times, and she did not see that it was any different from others.

    ¡°See, when you reveal a face like yours so suddenly to us, you have really frightened our dumb Qiao out of his wits!¡± Rong Ruo said with augh, finding Jun Wu Xie extremely adorable at that moment, acting just like a ignorant and naive kid, her expression utterly confused.

    Compared to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s usual cold and logical personality, Rong Ruo found the stark contrast just too endearing.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t frightened!¡± Qiao Chu eximed, while squatting on the side still holding his nose.

    With that loud cry, the nosebleed he had tried so hard to stop suddenly surged once more, and flowed back down his throat. The sudden taste of blood in his mouth gagged him and he almost spurted the blood out!

 Chapter 612

    Chapter 612: ¡°You¡¯re too ¡°Hawt¡± & Beautiful (4)¡±

    Rong Ruo wasughing out aloud.

    With her face held in Rong Ruo¡¯s hands, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s was frowning slightly, her face still befuddled.

    She still did not understand what was going on or what had just happened.

    A genius and an idiot were just differentiated by what they knew. At most times, Jun Wu Xie was an unparalleled genius, but in certain aspects, she was just one big ignoramus.

    ¡°Say, if that bunch of creeps at the Zephyr Academy were to see Little Xie allowing her face to be pinched and kneaded being by Rong Ruo like this, I wonder what would their reaction will be like?¡± Fei Yan smiled mischievously as he looked at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s baffled look. If not for the fact that they were of a different sex, he would have gone over and pinched Jun Wu Xie¡¯s tiny face as well.

    The littless was really just too adorable for words!

    ¡°They will just all go mad.¡± Rong Ruo said smilingly.

    The fact that the very same Jun Wu Xie who had tortured and killed Ning Xin before the eyes of the entire academy in a gory disy would allow Rong Ruo to pinch her face so carelessly would definitely be too drastic a difference for the disciples to ept.

    Brushing her fingers over Jun Wu Xie¡¯s soft cheeks, reluctant to let go, Rong Ruo was feeling rather emotional. If she had been a guy, her reaction might have been a lot worse than dumb Qiao.

    The soldiers of the Rui Lin Army were standing guard at the perimeters of the camp. For a distance, they were able to see their own Young Miss acting so ¡°intimately¡± with the group of youths, and their eyes almost fell out out their sockets.

    A few of them who were more brusque, drew their swords fully intent on cutting off those offending paws of Rong Ruo¡¯s but were made to back off meekly upon seeing the chilling stare Long Qi was giving them.

    The soldiers who got stared at retreated to a corner and squatted together drawing circles on the ground with their fingers inint. ¡°Young Miss was being defiled by that little brat, how could the General not do anything..... Are we to allow our Young Miss to be abused like this by a bloke like that?¡±

    They were heartbroken, their Goddess had been desecrated by someone and they weren¡¯t even allowed to to go chop up the sphemous culprit..... How could the Heavens allow it! ?

    Long Qi ignored the group of men whose heartsy broken in pieces scattered over the ground. He only remained in his spot and turned to look solemnly at Jun Wu Xie with Rong Ruo and the others, and only his eyes showed a rare moment ofughter.

    If the Duke and His Highness were to see this scene, it might put their minds a little bit more at ease.

    It was only after Rong Ruo and the others was done with appreciating Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face that Jun Wu Xie was able to escape. It was not that she disliked Rong Ruo¡¯s touch, but it was just that she did not how to react.

    She rubbed at her cheeks that were still slightly pink under Rong Ruo¡¯s abuse. While Rong Ruo and Fei Yan were stillughing, she walked over sit down upon a rock.

    Long Qi came over at that moment, his face stern, unustomed to jokes.

    ¡°Young Miss.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Jun Wu Xie was still holding her hands over her cheeks as she looked up. The redness on her skin had slightly faded and now tinged her snowy whiteplexion a slight pink. The clear eyes on the raised face seemed to have lost a little of the usual cold and distant chill, looking at that moment, very much just like an innocent young girl, a little bumbling and coy.

    The words in Long Qi¡¯s throat were suddenly stuck. He remained stiffened there a long moment before he hurriedly drew in a deep breath, to quell that sudden thumping of his heart.

    He was finally just beginning to understand why the reactions of those youths had been so intense.

    The face of their own Young Miss, was really able to deal such an immensely deadly strike!

    ¡°Cough, your subordinate would like to ask our Young Miss. What should we do with the disciple we brought in from the Zephyr Academy?¡± Long Qiposed himself and carried out his duty.

    ¡°Bring him back. Hand him over to my Uncle.¡± Jun Wu Xie said nonchntly.

    Yin Yan might be a little dumb, but his knowledge in the Spirit Healing Technique was still adequate. She had already gotten Gu Li Sheng¡¯s affirmation in regards to this.

    All the disciples in the Spirit Healer faculty, although not considered outstanding, but out of all of them there, Yin Yan was considered to possess the highest gift for it.

    The Spirit Healing Technique would be very useful to the Rui Lin Army, but as Jun Wu Xie was still not able to return to the Qi Kingdom, she decided she could put Yin Yan to good use.

    Who should be kept alive, and who should be disposed of, Jun Wu Xie knew it clearly in her mind.

 Chapter 613

    Chapter 613: ¡°Finally Missing Me? (1)¡±

    People like Bai Yun Xian and Yin Yan who were timid and easily cowered, only needed her to exert adequate pressure and they would be docile and be at your beck and call. As long as they are watched properly, they would not stir up problems. But people like Qin Yu Yan and Ning Xin, must not be kept alive. Even if you could suppress them for a time, their vicious hearts would ultimately lead them to scheme and plot how they would be able to get out of the quandary.

    ¡°The Spirit Healing Technique is useful. As to how it is to be used, my Uncle will know what to do with it.¡± As Jun Wu Xie spoke, she pulled out two medical prescriptions and handed them to Long Qi.

    ¡°One is poison, one is medicine. Hand them to Mu Chen to control Bai Yun Xian and Yin Yan. Mu Chen will be able to produce them.¡±

    When she had left the Kingdom of Qi, she had only provided Bai Yun Xian with a half year¡¯s supply of antidote. The time was approaching and if she was not provided with the antidote, Bai Yun Xian would die. Other people might not be capable enough to produce the kind of elixirs and poisons developed by her, but Mu Chen would at least be able to aplish that.

    Long Qi received the items and kept them securely. Jun Wu Xie had never missed a thing in her calctions and was extremely meticulous. He knew he only needed to carry out the orders as instructed.

    ¡°Duke Lin and His Highness has words for me to convey to our Young Miss.¡± Long Qi said after a short pause.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°The Duke and His Highness said, that our Young Miss must put her safety as priority in all her actions. And that they will be waiting for our Young Miss to return home back at the Lin Pce.¡± Long Qi voice had suddenly be rather gentle.

    Jun Wu Xie lowered her eyes, trying to suppress the longing in her eyes.

    ¡°Alright, tell my Grandfather and Uncle to rest assured.¡±

    Long Qi nodded, and silently retreated to one side.

    Within the woods, the crisp wind was slightly cool as it brushed Jun Wu Xie¡¯s cheeks, bringing with it the emotions of longing in her heart.

    The surroundings became still and quiet. Jun Wu Xie¡¯s head was lowered, as she recalled all that had happened in the Lin Pce from before.

    Uncle, Grandfather..... and Jun Wu Yao.....

    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± A voice heavily tinged with mirth suddenly sounded behind Jun Wu Xie, a voice she found so familiar.

    Jun Wu Xie raised her head, greatly startled. In the next moment, she found herself enveloped into a warm andforting embrace. The familiar scent went up her nostrils, and that smell made her tremble slightly.

    ¡°Was my Little Xie thinking of me?¡± A slightly devilishughter sounded beside Jun Wu Xie¡¯s ears and the warm breath tickled the sensitive skin at her neck.

    Within the encampment, all was deathly silent, all eyes were turned, concentrated on the tall figure who had enveloped Jun Wu Xie into a full embrace.

    Rong Ruo stood up startled, staring hard at the mysterious man that had previously made her feel so helplessly oppressed with his aura.

    In the middle of the dense woods, the incredibly and wlessly handsome man hugged the wlessly beautiful girl, and they both just stood there quietly, as specks of the sun¡¯s rays peeked through the thick canopy of leaves overhead, falling like glittering stars, looking as though the starry sky had descended on Earth, to shine and twinkle, upon the two figures.

    ¡°Big brother.....¡± Jun Wu Xie opened her lips slightly, calling out the form of address that had appeared before in her dreams.

    A series of deepughter, intoxicated with joy, rumbled from right behind Jun Wu Xie. The man turned the tiny Jun Wu Xie around and slightly lowered his head, pressing his forehead to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s, his eyes half narrowed withughter.

    ¡°Little Xie can actually recognize my voice, I really like that.¡±

    A devilishly handsome smile that was able to make the Heavens and Earth lose their lustre was suddenly imprinted deep in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes. Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes widened slightly, as her startled gaze took in those perfectly formed features.

    ¡°What? Looking at me like this. Don¡¯t tell me, Little Xie has really missed me so badly?¡± Jun Wu Yao said mischievously, taunting his startled and frozen little darling.

 Chapter 614

    Chapter 614: ¡°Finally Missing Me? (2)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes blinked a few times, but she did not make a sound and just fell into Jun Wu Yao¡¯s embrace, just like a hurt little animal, seekingfort from the familiar scent.

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s smile on his face froze a moment. Jun Wu Xie sudden disy of reliance put him into a momentary loss of what to do. The pair of small hands were grasping at his clothes tightly, her soft body pressed onto his expansive chest, the two figures joined in an embrace.

    They were close enough for Jun Wu Yao to hear the breaths that came with the heaving of her chest.

    After being frozen for a awhile, Jun Wu Yao tightened his arms and pulled Jun Wu Xie closer tighty. The smile on his face grew wider, and he rested his chin on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hair, muttering soft whispers, just like one coaxing a young child.

    ¡°Were you bullied? No need to worry, your big brother is here now. With your big brother around, no one will be able to bully you in the slightest.¡±

    One arm sped Jun Wu Xie around the waist, holding her near, and his other hand was gently stroking Jun Wu Xie¡¯s smooth tresses. That deep and gentle voice soothed and coaxed, and anyone would be intoxicated just from hearing the voice alone.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s head that was resting on Jun Wu Yao¡¯s chest shook in denial, but she still did not say a word.

    She had not suffered injustice and no one had bullied her. She only missed home.....

    She missed home, but she could not return.

    Jun Wu Yao did not know what else to do but only hugged her tight. He did not know why his little darling was being needy this time, but he greatly enjoyed the feeling.

    He would not mind her being more reliant on him.

    The picturesque scene of the two figures locked in an embrace under the scatter of sun rays that shone down through the canopy of leaves remained for a long while, as though they were the only two people there.

    All the other people throughout the set up camp were holding their breaths, subconsciously afraid to desecrate and despoil the scene of serenity and harmony.

    Qiao Chu¡¯s eyes opened unbelievably wide as he stared at Jun Wu Yao who was holding Jun Wu Xie in a deep embrace, his eyes showing utter disbelief.

    His trembling finger was pointed at the two figures as hispletely shocked expression turned to look at Hua Yao, who was looking a little inquisitive besides surprise.

    [Damn it! Who is that! ? He dares to hug Little Xie like that! Is he tired of living! ?]

    [Why is Little Xie meekly allowing herself to be held like this? I want that too! But I don¡¯t dare to even try it! ARRRRGH!]

    Hua Yao did not reply, still not fully recovered from the shock, as the scene before their eyes was rather difficult for them to digest.

    Only Rong Ruo¡¯s expression was a little strange.

    Jun Wu Xiey in Jun Wu Yao¡¯s embrace, indulging in the familiar presence thatforted all her unease and misgivings hidden under her cold and distant facade.

    She might be able toplete her journey on her own, but she hade to very much cherish the family affections that she had gained after so much hardship.

    Slightly releasing his arms, he pulled himself from the small figure sping herself tightly upon his chest, creating a short distance between them. The slightck of oxygen had made Jun Wu Xie¡¯s little face flush red. It made Jun Wu Xie look a little bashful and seeing that made Jun Wu Yao¡¯s heart feel like a cat¡¯s ws had just swiped over his heart, wrenching with longing.

    ¡°Be honest, were you missing me?¡± Jun Wu Yao said in deliberate low voice, his arms hung around Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hips, not allowing her to pull the distance further.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s nose was slightly tinged red, and she raised a finger to her nose and nodded almost imperceptibly.

    She missed home.

    Jun Wu Yao felt as if he had been fed a mouthful of honey, and his heart warmed. He immediately pulled Jun Wu Xie back into his warm embrace.

    However.....

    Hidden in the shadows all this while, Ye Sha observed all of this in silence. On his perfectly stoic and serious face, no one would have any idea what he was thinking. But he suddenly said to himself involuntarily: ¡°When will my Lord learn, can¡¯t he see that the Young Miss¡¯ reaction is because she misses home? It is nothing like what my Lord is thinking! My Lord! Wake up please!¡±

    The moment he finished his sentence, Ye Sha stiffened up. He hurriedly sped his hands over his mouth, his eyes filled with bewilderment.

 Chapter 615

    Chapter 615: ¡°Finally Missing Me? (3)¡±

    [What was he saying? Why did that feel so natural to say?]

    Ye Sha was shocked by his own strange actions and he held his hand sped over his mouth and went behind a tree to reflect and repent.

    ¡°Cough, Young Master Wu Yao.¡± After Long Qi watched the two having chatted for a long while, he could not help but step up to approach.

    It was rather strange, Young Master Wu Yao was a member of the Jun Family as well, but Long Qi did not know why the Young Master was so easily forgotten. If Long Qi did not see Jun Wu Yao¡¯s person, he did not seem to remember such a person, but when Jun Wu Yao is standing before him, it just felt everything was as it should be.

    Thinking back on this, Duke Lin and His Highness had not mentioned anything about Young Master Wu Yao.

    Jun Wu Yao was in a rather good mood and did not show a single ounce of displeasure even after being rudely interrupted by Long Qi and his tall slender frame easily lifted Jun Wu Xie into the crook of his arm.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Jun Wu Yao raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°Would Young Master Wu Yao be returning with us to the Lin Pce?¡± Long Qi inquired solemnly.

    ¡°No.¡± Jun Wu Yao sneered. His darling will not be there, why would he want to go back to the Lin Pce?

    Long Qi retreated to the side respectfully and did not say another word. He was well battle hardened, but without knowing why, when before Jun Wu Yao, Long Qi¡¯s heart was always tinged with a sense of fear and respect for Jun Wu Yao, apletely different kind of respect he held for the other members of the Jun Family.

    Jun Wu Xie allowed herself to be held in Jun Wu Yao¡¯s arms and did not show any signs of wanting to break free. Although she was not able to see her Uncle and Grandfather, being able to see Jun Wu Yao here was still a good thing.

    With Long Qi having taken the first lead, Qiao Chu and gang were finally able to bolster enough courage to go up.

    ¡°Lit..... Little Xie..... This is.....?¡± Qiao Chu asked in a trembling voice. Qiao Chu was befuddled as to the reason, but the man before him greatly terrified him. The man¡¯s face was all smiles, but he could not help feeling as if he was being eyed by an immensely powerful and terrifying beast, and he could be torn to shreds anytime.

    ¡°Jun Wu Yao, my elder brother.¡± Jun Wu Xie gave him a straightforward answer.

    ¡°Your..... your elder brother? !¡± Qiao Chu¡¯s mind whirled, but if they were siblings, that would exin why Jun Wu Xie was willing to allow Jun Wu Yao to get so close to her.

    But.....

    Although both of them possessed astoundingly and wlessly beautiful looks, their features were not in the least bit simr!

    [Little Xie, are you sure this is your real brother?]

    Those words, Qiao Chu did not possess the guts to utter them out loud.

    ¡°My humble name is Hua Yao.¡±

    ¡°Fei Yan.¡±

    ¡°Qiao Chu.¡±

    ¡°Rong Ruo.¡±

    After knowing Jun Wu Yao¡¯s identity, Qiao Chu and his gang became less wary.

    Only Rong Ruo¡¯s expression still remained a littleplicated.

    Yan Bu Gui had told her before, that Jun Wu Yao was not someone they could afford to offend, but had not been willing to tell her anything about his identity. Although Rong Ruo had only met Jun Wu Yao once before this, but she held absolutely no doubts about the terrible and unbelievable power the man possessed.

    Despite the fact that Jun Wu Yao had not shown his power before them, but the strong oppressive aura emanating from the man far surpassed anyone Rong Ruo had ever met. Subconsciously, she knew Jun Wu Yao held much more power than Yan Bu Gui himself.

    But why would such a man who possessed such Heaven defying strength appear in the Lower Realm? And how did he be Jun Wu Xie¡¯s brother?

    Endless questions quickly filled Rong Ruo¡¯s mind, but she did not speak a word about it, and did not even share her doubts with Qiao Chu and the others.

    As Yan Bu Gui had clearly left his instructions to her, she was not about to vite them.

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s eyes swept over Qiao Chu and the others, and he tilted his head slightly. He beamed as he looked at Jun Wu Xie, the smile on his face more intoxicating than any other beautiful scenery.

    ¡°Seems like in the period that I was not around, my Little Xie had been living a fulfilling life.¡±

    Among the fourpanions, there was only one girl.

 Chapter 616

    Chapter 616: ¡°Finally Missing Me? (4)¡±

    His little darling had really not been idle during this period.

    Being under Jun Wu Yao¡¯s gaze, Hua Yao and the others could feel an unseen pressure envelope their bodies, an oppressive aura that almost suffocated them, which immediately made their backs wet with sweat!

    This man, was extremely dangerous!

    The jet ck eyes brewed with murder and a dark violet shade gradually appeared over the pure ck eyes.

    ¡®Smack¡¯

    A tiny snowy white hand suddenly covered Jun Wu Yao¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Eyes.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s voice was extremely soft.

    Jun Wu Yao froze, and suddenly broke out in augh. He raised his hand and gently removed the tiny hand covering his eyes. The dangerous glint had disappeared from those eyes of his as he turned to Qiao Chu and the others to say: ¡°I¡¯m grateful to all of you for taking care of Little Xie all this time.¡±

    The oppressive pressure on their bodies immediately disappeared without a trace.

    Qiao Chu and the others gasped heavily for air. Just a moment ago, they had all thought they would be killed!

    In the brief moment they had realized their lives had been hanging by a thread, they came to realize that this brother of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s, was in no way a simple man!

    But they were still baffled why he had suddenly wanted to take their lives!

    The intensity of that oppressive pressure, was something Hua Yao and Qiao Chu were most acutely aware of. The brief moment of oppression that Jun Wu Yao had released, was so much more powerful than what they had felt from those two men from the me Demons Pce they had met back at the Cloudy Peaks before!

    [This is on apletely different level!]

    ¡°That¡¯s not true. It was Little Xie who was taking care of us instead.¡± Hua Yao was the first to regain his breath.

    Qiao Chu was just smiling awkwardly at the side, obviously still rather shaken.

    Jun Wu Xie smiled and nodded. Showing he had no intentions of continuing the conversation with Hua Yao and the others, Jun Wu Yao carried Jun Wu Xie and walked a distance away before sitting down together to rest. He carried out the actions so easily it seemed as if Jun Wu Xie waspletely weightless.

    ¡°Was little Xie worrying about me earlier?¡± Jun Wu Yao asked, holding Jun Wu Xie¡¯s small hand. That was the same hand that had covered his eyes earlier, when they were about to change in colour.

    ¡°Just afraid you will frighten them.¡± Jun Wu Xie replied nonchntly.

    It wasn¡¯t intentional, it was just be reflex.

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s identity had always been a mystery. Ever since Jun Wu Xie was reborn, she had never heard of anyone who possessed violet eyes. When she thought of the kind of trouble the rarity of owning a nt ring spirit had brought her, she had moved to cover up Jun Wu Yao¡¯s peculiarity without thinking.

    It wasn¡¯t that she did not trust Qiao Chu and the others, but she just didn¡¯t want any unnecessary trouble.

    Jun Wu Yao smiled as he lifted Jun Wu Xie¡¯s little hand, and nted a light kiss on it.

    His little darling was beginning to want to protect him, and that pleased him greatly.

    ¡°This is for you.¡± Jun Wu Yao sped Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hand in his and spread open her palm, with his other hand, he took out a tiny golden bean and put it in her hand.

    The tiny golden bean was dropped into Jun Wu Xie¡¯s palm, and a warmth began to spread. Although she was just touching it lightly, she could feel the warmth spreading out from the skin that was contact with the bean, and reaching throughout her body. That warmth brought herfort and even seemed to soothe her soul.

    ¡°This is?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked, raising her head to look at Jun Wu Yao.

    Jun Wu Yao smiled and replied: ¡°This can help you restore your soul. Although you will not immediately recover, but it will restore you little by little.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie stared silently at Jun Wu Yao. Ye Sha had mentioned that Jun Wu Yao was not in the Lower Realm during this period, his disappearance must have had something to do with this golden bean.

    [Did he seek this out specially for her?]

    ¡°Eat?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked after awhile.

    Jun Wu Yao, however, shook his head.

 Chapter 617

    Chapter 617: ¡°Finally Missing Me? (5)¡±

    Jun Wu Yao shook his head and held up Jun Wu Xie¡¯s other hand, to ce it over the golden bean to cover it before he whispered: ¡°Just like how you would absorb a ring spirit, absorb the golden bean a little by little.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie closed her eyes and did as what Jun Wu Yao told her, slowly absorbingly the golden bean sped within her palm.

    Closing her mind off, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s soul seemed to plunge deep into a darkness. It was pitch ck all around her, so dark she could not see her fingers before her face. But a streak of golden light suddenly shed passed within that darkness, drawing a bright blinding arc.

    The speed of the golden shes grew, leaving many light trails in the darkness. While there was only one streak of light at first, as time went by, the number of streaks seemed to increase and crisscrossed each other, forming a gigantic blindingly bright golden within the endless darkness!

    Suddenly, that golden giant exploded in a bright sh into glittering golden sparkles, falling against the darkness, before gradually disappearing.

    Soon, everything becamepletely dark once more. After a momentary pause, a dim ray of golden light slowly appeared in the midst of the epassing darkness.

    That was a tiny golden bean, taking form as it coalesced hanging in midair, giving out a dim golden glow to shine out in all directions.

    Jun Wu Xie felt her consciousness bing more and more clouded, as the darkness surrounding her gradually closed in.

    She suddenly opened her eyes, and Jun Wu Yao¡¯s wlessly handsome was reflected in her clear eyes.

    It had been sunny before, but now, the woods was filled with the chirping of insects and the clear blue skies had been reced by night. The moon hung over the horizon, and the vast endless skies were littered with millions of twinkling stars.

    It had been just a blink, but half a day had passed.

    Jun Wu Xie gathered her thoughts for a moment.

    She felt as if she had only closed her eyes for just the briefest of moments but when she opened her eyes, the sky was alreadypletely dark.

    ¡°How are you feeling?¡± Jun Wu Yao asked, beaming widely at her.

    Jun Wu Xie snapped back to her senses and carefully checked the condition of her own soul. After the incident in the Cloudy Peaks, a part of her soul had beencking and deficient and she had not been able to patch it up all this time. Although it was not usually obvious to people on most days, only Jun Wu Xie knew clearly how much of an inconvenience her iplete soul was causing her.

    After absorbing the golden bean, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s soul was still notplete, but at least she did not tire so easily like before.

    She seemed to be able to feel that her injured soul was gradually being restored at a extremely slow speed, and of she wanted it to be fully restored, it was not something that would be achieved in a short period of time.

    ¡°It works.¡± Jun Wu Xie sped her hand over her chest, feeling her soul, regaining its harmony, under the mysterious healing power.

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Jun Wu Yao¡¯s mouth broke into a smile and he withdrew the hand he had on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°What is that?¡± Jun Wu Xie had never seen anything like it. In her past life, even when science had been so amazingly advanced, it had still not been able to achieve any breakthrough in regards to the reconstruction and healing of souls.

    ¡°It¡¯s just an interesting seed. Little Xie does not need to know its origins. As long as it works for you, then that is its use. If it doesn¡¯t work, then it will just be useless rubbish.¡± Jun Wu Yao said lightly, trying to give the impression that even such a mystical golden bean, did not amount to much in his eyes.

    Was that really true?

    Jun Wu Xie did not believe it for a moment. If it was something that simple to him, why had he disappeared for such a long period of time?

    But Jun Wu Yao was unwilling to speak more on it, and Jun Wu Xie was not about to press him further on it.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Jun Wu Xie thanked him softly.

    ¡°I¡¯ve said it before. With Little Xie, I have no need for any thanks.¡± Jun Wu Yao gripped on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s small hand. Although he was saying that with his mouth, his eyes nevertheless lit up with joy.

 Chapter 618

    Chapter 618: ¡°Finally Missing Me? (6)¡±

    Under the soft moonlight, the two people were just staring at each other. Qiao Chu was chewing on his cured beef jerky sitting beside the fire, his eyes getting more confused as he observed the two people.

    Those two had remained in that position for a long time and Jun Wu Xie had even seemed to have fallen asleep in the middle.

    Even if he did not have any siblings himself, he could help but ask himself why was he feeling that the way that pair of siblings interacted with each other was a little ¡°unconventional¡±?

    Which elder brother would hold his sister¡¯s hand for so long and always hold such a doting expression on his face throughout it all?

    ¡°Not alike..... Not alike at all.....¡± Qiao Chu muttered softly to himself.

    Fei Yan shot a nce at Qiao Chu, and stuck a roasted rabbit¡¯s leg right before Qiao Chu¡¯s eyes, blocking his voyuering eyes.

    ¡°What?¡± Qiao Chu snapped back to his senses as his eyes locked a moment onto the scaldingly hot and alluringly fragrant rabbit¡¯s leg before him before he turned to Fei Yan to ask.

    Fei Yan rolled his eyes at Qiao Chu.

    ¡°You stare any longer at them and your eyes will pop out of their sockets.¡±

    Qiao Chu¡¯s face flushed red, and he coughed a couple of times awkwardly.

    Fei Yan saw Qiao Chu¡¯s red face and mischievously poked: ¡°Say, I was thinking why you were staring so intently at the two of them, don¡¯t tell me you have other intentions towards Little Xie? And you were staring at them in envy?¡±

    Qiao Chu¡¯s eyes widened in rm and he stared in shock at Fei Yan. His face quickly turned from a bright red sheen to a deathly pale white, and he shook his head like a child¡¯s toy drum*.

    ¡°Do you realise you spouting such words so carelessly will get me killed! ? How could I possibly harbour any other thoughts for Little Xie! ? My heart is still pure and unblemished alright! ? Do not lump me in together with those thoughtsing out from your filthy mind!¡±

    Needless to say, he saw Jun Wu Xie purely only as a ¡°revolutionaryrade¡± and if he were to stray and have any other thoughts towards her, he would lose his life wouldn¡¯t he? Not to mention just how cruel and brutal Jun Wu Xie was, the elder brother who had suddenly just appeared would be able to squash him with just his little finger!

    He treasured his life too much for him to want to get himself needlessly tangled with such a ridiculous pair of siblings!

    ¡°Since you im that you have no ulterior motives, then here, you go give them this leg of rabbit.¡± Fei Yan grinned evilly, obviously having set Qiao Chu up for this.

    Qiao Chu red at Fei Yan, and Fei Yan continued to say: ¡°If you don¡¯t bring it over to them, you must be guilty.¡±

    Qiao Chu felt like he wanted nothing more than to throttle the crossdressing scoundrel at that moment.

    ¡°I¡¯ll bring it! Do you think I¡¯m afraid to do that! ?¡± Qiao Chu grabbed at the roasted leg of rabbit and stood up in a huff, and he began striding towards Jun Wu Xie.

    Fei Yan and Rong Ruo exchange a nce and they both gave a conspiratorial grin.

    Hua Yao just shook his head helplessly as he sat on the other side of the fire.

    Qiao Chu was about midway there when he paused a moment before he resumed walking to finallye before Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao.

    Jun Wu Yao raised his head, and his eyes were smiley as he looked at Qiao Chu.

    The expression before him was very obviously friendly, but without knowing why, it sent a shiver up Qiao Chu¡¯s entire body.

    ¡°Erm..... This, for you two to eat..... now. You haven¡¯t eaten anything yet.¡± Qiao Chu stammered, jittery with fear as he stared at Jun Wu Yao, and in his heart, he was already crying pitifully.

    Jun Wu Yao smiled slightly, and replied: ¡°Thanks.¡±

    Qiao Chu stiffened. Jun Wu Yao¡¯s smile did not contain a single trace of aggression, and even he, as a male, found the smile pleasing to the eye. The inexplicable fear that had previously gripped him all this while suddenly dispersed into the wind with that winsome smile.

    Wu Xie¡¯s elder brother..... might not be as terrifying as he had imagined him to be.....

    That was what Qiao Chu thought.

    ¡°No thanks needed.....¡± Completely defenceless against beautiful people, Qiao Chu grinned and immediately turned to return back to hispanions.

    Completely wiping clean from his mind just how terrifying Jun Wu Yao had been before.

    Jun Wu Yao held the roasted leg of rabbit and brought it before Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mouth.

 Chapter 619

    Chapter 619: ¡°Personal Attendant (1)¡±

    ¡°Having just absorbed that thing, I was thinking you must be hungry.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Jun Wu Yao and said: ¡°I can do it myself.¡±

    She reached out and took the leg of rabbit and bit on it. Jun Wu Xie then shifted her body, moving out from Jun Wu Yao¡¯s embrace, and sat on the grass by herself on one side.

    Jun Wu Yao did not restrict her and only smiled as he observed Jun Wu Xie as she bit at her food.

    Qiao Chu was feeling a little unsteady as he returned to the fire and sat down, the expression on his face a little dazed.

    Fei Yan gave him a light p and asked: ¡°What? Got yourself frightened again?¡±

    Qiao Chu stared at Fei Yan and retorted: ¡°Of course not! I was just thinking..... I feel..... Little Xie¡¯s brother isn¡¯t too bad a person.¡± [He looked really good when he smiled.....]

    Fei Yan was surprised a moment and he asked: ¡°And how did youe to that conclusion?¡±

    Qiao Chu snickered and said: ¡°He smiled at me! He looked fantastic! They might not look alike, but they are both beautiful people.¡±

    The smiles of beautiful people were just too nice to look at.

    Fei Yan stared speechlessly at Qiao Chu. [You mean as long as anyone with beautiful looks smiled at you, you would indiscriminately assume that person to be good..... Heavens! Just how dense could you be?]

    Fei Yan had never held not much confidence in Qiao Chu¡¯s intelligence all this while and he decided to ignore and disregard the moron this time. He shifted his position and turned to eat, drink and be merry with Rong Ruo and Hua Yao instead.

    At dawn the next morning, Long Qi and his men readied themselves to return to the Qi Kingdom. Yin Yan was knocked unconscious and stuffed upon a horse¡¯s back for the journey, while Jun Wu Xie and the others were to return to the Zephyr Academy.

    ¡°Together?¡± Jun Wu Xie looked quizzically at Jun Wu Yao, who had suggested that he would go back to the Zephyr Academy with her.

    Jun Wu Yao had always appeared and disappeared whenever he wanted and when he had suggested going to the academy with her this time, Jun Wu Xie had thought it strange.

    ¡°We¡¯ve not seen each other for so long, can¡¯t you apany me a little longer?¡± Jun Wu Yao asked with augh.

    Jun Wu Xie did not have an answer to that, and could only nod nkly in reply.

    Fei Yan was looking in the direction where Jun Wu Xie was when Fei Yan shook his head, mourning in silence for the disciples in the main division of the Zephyr Academy.

    Qiao Chu and his gang were going to return to the branch division and they left first.

    Jun Wu Xie stepped into the tent and changed into the Zephyr Academy¡¯s uniform and transformed herself back to the delicate little youth be stepping out slowly from the tent.

    As she stepped out, she saw the back of a slender figure standing quietly in the morning sun. Jun Wu Yao¡¯s face was filled with mirth as he turned around, his devilishly handsome face suddenly looking younger and edged with the immaturity of youth.

    Jun Wu Xie was taken aback with surprise. The Jun Wu Yao standing before her looked much younger and at a nce, he would easily pass off as a eighteen or neen year old handsome teenager, without his usual dominating aura, and felt more like a pretty boy.

    The sun shone on the teenage Jun Wu Yao¡¯s face, making the youthful smile on his shine face more brilliantly.

    ¡°Looking like this, would not cause Little Xie to feel that it is too much trouble anymore, right?¡± Jun Wu Yao rubbed at his younger and fresher face. He could no longer remember how long it had been since this countenance hadst appeared.

    ¡°.....¡± Jun Wu Xie remained silent.

    Compared to Hua Yao¡¯s skill at controlling his bones, Jun Wu Yao¡¯s transformation was intense and iprehensible. He had not only changed his bone structure, even his skin and vocal chords hadpletely transformed. If she had not seen Jun Wu Yao¡¯s original looks, Jun Wu Xie would have thought that he waspletely different person.

    Jun Wu Xie suddenly had a ridiculous thought, even if all the most advanced machines from her past life were brought before Jun Wu Yao now, they would still not be able to determine his real age.

    The woods was not too far away from the Zephyr Academy¡¯s main division and the two of them did not take long before they reached the academy.

    Jun Wu Xie had just stepped in through the gates of the main division when several youths came rushing towards her.

 Chapter 620

    Chapter 620: ¡°Personal Attendant (2)¡±

    ¡°Jun Xie! You¡¯ve finally returned! So many big events happened yesterday that put all of us in great shock! You¡¯re lucky you were not here.¡± Those youths had not even spoken to Jun Wu Xie much previously but after Gu Li Sheng had grandly announced Jun Wu Xie¡¯s identity and status, many in the Zephyr Academy had suddenly felt that they were ¡°rather close¡± to Jun Wu Xie.

    It did not matter whether they had evermunicated with Jun Wu Xie before, but they were all now eagerly solicitous.

    Several youths were all shooting their mouths off at the same time, as they raced to tell Jun Wu Xie about the events that happened the day before.

    Jun Wu Xie listened to them in silence and the little ck cat that was lying in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s arm gave a big long yawn.

    The bunch of youths jibbered and jabbered, prattling on. It was only when they saw no reaction from Jun Xie, and he was not even showing his usual impatience but just exhibiting a cold indifference, that they began to feel a little awkward. At the moment that they stopped talking, they noticed the fabulously handsome youth behind Jun Xie, and their eyes bulged, wide with surprise.

    They had not noticed when such an amazingly handsome youth had appeared behind Jun Xie. His face waspletely unfamiliar to them, but that poise and his looks was something they were unable to disregard.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Seeing that the youth was not dressed in the uniform of the Zephyr Academy, the youths asked immediately.

    Jun Wu Xie was just about to reply when unexpectedly, Jun Wu Yao suddenly took a step forward and said with a smile: ¡°I am the humble personal attendant of Young Master Jun.¡±

    ¡°.....¡± It was Jun Wu Xie¡¯s turn to widen her eyes in surprise, as she stared at Jun Wu Yao¡¯s profile as he stood there beaming brightly.

    Attendant.....

    Those youths whispered a little among themselves before they quickly turned to leave.

    Jun Wu Xie gave Jun Wu Yao a puzzled look and he raised his hand and rubbed Jun Wu Xie¡¯s head affectionately before he said: ¡°If I am toe with you, I do not want to cause you any distress.¡±

    Only an attendant would be able to stick by his Master¡¯s side, isn¡¯t it?

    Jun Wu Xie still felt that something did not sit right but she could not put her finger on it, so she could only just agree with a murmured: ¡°Mmm.¡±

    Back at the bamboo grove, Fan Zhuo and Fan Jin were having tea together and when they saw Jun Wu Xie return, Fan Jin shot right up from his chair, his attractive face turning red as beetroot in an instant.

    ¡°Lit..... Little Xie..... You..... You are back.....¡± Fan Jin found that his tongue was tied up in knots and stammered badly as he spoke, his manner greatly flustered and actions klutzy.

    And when Fan Jin noticed the highly attractive youth standing behind Jun Wu Xie, he froze suddenly, his flustered expression immediately bing one of utter shock.

    ¡°And this is.....¡±

    ¡°Young Master Jun¡¯s personal attendant.¡± Jun Wu Yao replied familiarly by now.

    On their way here, he had gathered from Jun Wu Xie that in the time that she had been in the Zephyr Academy, Jun Wu Xie had stayed in the little dwelling in this little bamboo grove, and she was on rather familiar terms with the Fan brothers before him.

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s mouth was curled up just slightly at the corners as he silently gauged the Fan brothers undetected. The youth sitting calmly at the table held a normal expression, but the youth right before him was acting a little strange. That beet red handsome face and his flustered actions was sending an undeniable message to Jun Wu Yao.

    [Looks like Little Xie really hasn¡¯t been idle all this time, she had attracted quite a significant number of annoying flies.]

    [Should I squash them?]

    Completely unaware that he had been noticed by someone, Fan Jin was currently gauging Jun Wu Yao as well.

    As the eldest son of the Headmaster, he had seen countless peerless elites in the Zephyr Academy. But a scant few was able topare to the youth before his eyes at that moment. His wlessly unmatchable looks and the aura he gave out, was nothing like what a simple personal attendant would possess.

    Fan Jin subconsciously nced at Jun Wu Xie, but he did not detect anything abnormal on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face.

 Chapter 621

    Chapter 621: ¡°Personal Attendant (3)¡±

    Fan Jin subconsciously nced at Jun Wu Xie, but he did not detect anything abnormal on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face. When he thought back to the havoc the Rui Lin Army¡¯s had caused the Zephyr Academy the day before, he quickly wrongly assumed that that person was someone the Jun Family had arranged for as they were worried about Jun Wu Xie¡¯s safety, with her being alone outside.

    The Jun Family of the Qi Kingdom were really something! Even a simple attendant of theirs looked... so highly imposing!

    ¡°Cough..... It is just great that you are here now. The little dwelling here only has Fan Zhuo and Little Xie. They are both still rather young, and with you here, you will be able to take care of a few things for them.¡± Fan Jin said amicably with augh,pletely treating Jun Wu Yao as Jun Wu Xie¡¯s..... attendant.

    Fan Zhuo nced at his own brother once, and let out one big sigh.

    [Although that was what the youth was telling you, but didn¡¯t you notice? No matter whether it is the poise and mannerisms, or the imposing aura emanating from him, they were both not what an average man could ever hope topare with. If such an elite was really a mere attendant, then Jun Wu Xie¡¯s family background would be absolutely astounding! But not even royalty of nations and powers, would be able to hire someone like this.]

    ¡°I will naturally have them properly cared for.¡± Jun Wu Yao turned and looked at Jun Wu Xie, his eyes filled with adoration.

    ¡°The room that Ah Jing used to stay in is currently vacant, so why don¡¯t you just stay here? There was nobody to manage this ce previously and I had to ask Uncle Gong to send their three meals here daily all this while. We can save him the trouble from now on. You don¡¯t need to prepare Little Zhuo¡¯s medicinal cuisine, you will just need to take care of Little Xie¡¯s meals.¡± Fan Jin started making arrangements with augh, in obtuse ignorance. He was thinking that the attendant belonged to the Jun Family after all, and he should not trouble him to take care of Fan Zhuo as well, but getting him to take care of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s needs alone shouldn¡¯t be too much to ask.

    ¡°So..... can you cook?¡± Fan Jin hesitated a moment before he asked, as he stared at the handsome Jun Wu Yao. The youth standing before him held more poise than the richest young masters in the Zephyr Academy, and that made him wonder if the attendant was able to handle menial tasks of life¡¯s daily necessities.

    Jun Wu Xie was just about to say something in reply when Jun Wu Yao immediately said: ¡°Yes.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie turned to Jun Wu Yao and looked at him with her eyes filled with a strange new glow in them.

    ¡°Haha, that¡¯s great! I¡¯ll bring you to the kitchen. If there is anythingcking, just let me know, and I¡¯ll have it sent over.¡± As he spoke, Fan Jin raised his arm and was ready to pat Jun Wu Yao on the shoulder when his gaze met Jun Wu Yao¡¯s smiling eyes. His arm froze, and somehow, he just could not seem to lower it.

    He suddenly had a very strong feeling, that if he had done that, something bad would have happened to him.

    ¡°Sure.¡± Jun Wu Yao did not reject Fan Jin, and agreed readily to Fan Jin¡¯s arrangements.

    Fan Jin proceeded to happily bring Jun Wu Yao to check out the kitchen.

    In helplessness, Jun Wu Xie sat down on the chair, while on the other side, Fan Zhuo wasughing uncontrobly.

    ¡°Personal attendant? Haha, only my dense brother will believe a word of it. Where is that guy from? Don¡¯t tell me that he is just an attendant, I was able to sense his overly imposing aura. Although his attitude towards you was suitably amiable towards you, but those eyes that despised and held in contempt everything under the Heavens was impossible to conceal.¡± As clever as Fan Zhuo was, he did not believe a single word Jun Wu Yao had said earlier.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s expression turned a little strange. She struggled silently a long while before she muttered: ¡°Elder brother.¡±

    Fan Zhuo was surprised.

    ¡°He is your elder brother?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie nodded. With Fan Zhuo¡¯s quick witted mind, even if she did not say anything, he would be able to guess the gist of it as time went by.

    Moreover, what filled Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mind at that moment was what Jun Wu Yao had agreed to do earlier.

    A personal attendant¡¯s tasks..... Would it really be alright?

    ¡°The two of you..... don¡¯t really look alike at all.¡± Fan Zhuo said as he surveyed Jun Wu Xie. Jun Xie had delicate features, but he wouldn¡¯t be considered handsome.

 Chapter 622

    Chapter 622: ¡°Personal Attendant (4)¡±

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s wless face had made Fan Zhuo, who possessed rather exemry looks himself, feeling slightly inferior. He had never seen someone so attractive looking.

    ¡°......¡± [He was not born from the same parents, obviously they wouldn¡¯t look alike.]

    Jun Wu Xie grumbled in her mind, but she did not say a word out loud.

    Shortly, Fan Jin came back, his face all smiles. He sat down and nagged a while with Fan Zhuo and Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes periodically drifted to look outside throughout the chat. Fan Zhuo noticed Jun Wu Xie¡¯s actions and immediately asked his hopelessly dense brother: ¡°Big brother, where is the brother you brought out earlier?¡±

    Fan Jin replied: ¡°He must be in the kitchen.¡±

    ¡°........¡± Fan Zhuo¡¯s face stiffened.

    Fan Jin continued to prattle on: ¡°Isn¡¯t it already noon? He said the time was just right for him to prepare lunch for Little Xie, and I did not want to stop him.¡±

    [Fine example of talents nurtured by the Jun Family. He had juste to an unfamiliar ce and he was already so diligent. He was the perfect example of one much better than that stubborn and obstinate Ah Jing.]

    Fan Zhuo¡¯s mouth was twitching at the corners and he hurriedly turned to look at Jun Wu Xie.

    But Jun Wu Xie was only frowning slightly, her brow slightly creased with her head slightly lowered, and no one knew what was going through her mind.

    In the kitchen, Jun Wu Yao swept his eyes over the heap of fresh green vegetables and different kinds of meat. The smile on his fabulously handsome face did not wane in the slightest and he had just lifted a huge cabbage in his hand when a ck shadow streaked in, giving out a shriek!

    ¡°Lord! Don¡¯t! Nooo! !¡± A man dressed in all ck, looking a little like Ye Sha was suddenly kneeling on the ground before Jun Wu Yao, his face in utter shock, his jet ck eyes staring fixedly at the big ball of cabbage in Jun Wu Yao¡¯s hand, as if the cabbage was being immensely and unbelievably offensive.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Jun Wu Yao lifted his eyes and looked at the man.

    ¡°We could never allow our noble Lord to desecrate those hands in such menial tasks!¡± The man grieved andmented as he looked up at Jun Wu Yao, feeling the affront and humiliation, that his Lord had had to touch a raw and unprepared cabbage.

    ¡°Why not?¡± Jun Wu Yao asked, raising an eyebrow.

    ¡°I implore Lord to reconsider!¡± The man begged and pleaded, hitting his head on the floor, as if the sky was about to fall at the next moment.

    ¡°Ye Mei, you really should learn from Ye Sha.¡± Jun Wu Yao turned his gaze to look at Ye Sha, who had suddenly appeared at the door.

    ¡®Zoom.¡¯

    Ye Sha was kneeling before Jun Wu Yao.

    ¡°I implore my Lord to reconsider.¡±

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s eyes narrowed, suddenly thinking that it was rather dull.

    ¡°You guys do it.¡± He threw down the things in his hands and Jun Wu Yao disappeared in an instant.

    After they were certain that Jun Wu Yao had left, Ye Mei and Ye Sha finally heaved a big sigh of relief, their faces looking like a huge burden had just been lifted off their shoulders.

    If they had allowed their Lord to taint his hands like this, they would have had to kill themselves for their crime!

    The Dark Emperor who terrorized all under the Heavens, must not be allowed to be desecrated in such a manner. They would not allow their Lord to be humiliated like this!

    As they exhorted and expounded on their endlessly almighty Lord, their hands began to work on the ingredients before them.

    Two tall towering men, with cold and stalwart expressions on their faces, began to bust themselves in a small tiny kitchen,pletely unaware of how inappropriate they looked in there.

    Ye Sha stood before the chopping board, and stared at the clumsy and unwieldy chopper, before turning his eyes to look at the pping carp on the chopping board.

    The next moment, he pulled out the gleaming dagger at his hip, and a sh crisscrossed in the air! The entire carp was perfectly cleaned, cut, and gutted! Ye Sha held a perfect skeleton of the fish in his hand, and disposed of it quickly on the side.

    Ye Mei¡¯s twin daggers flew in a flurry in the air, and those crisp and fresh vegetables had in the blink of an eye, been cut into bite sized pieces, every single piece the exact same size, without variation.

    However.....

    Throughout the whole process, the two men¡¯s faces were cold and stoic, their eyes chilling to look at. They did not look in the slightest to be preparing a feast, but looked as if they were carrying out a murder.

 Chapter 623

    Chapter 623: ¡°Personal Attendant (5)¡±

    .....

    Fan Zhuo stared at the deliciously amazing spread of dishesid across the table in front of him, his expression showing him stupefied for words. He lifted his head and shifted his gaze to look at the coldly calm Jun Wu Xie, but saw a strange sparkle in her eyes.

    [Was that person really Jun Wu Xie¡¯s brother?]

    [Was he not just an attendant?]

    Looking at the tablepletely filled with fantastic dishes, all of them in no way inferior to food prepared by the greatest chefs, Fan Zhuo could not help but hold that suspicion in his mind.

    Even just by looking, he already found them irresistibly tantalizing!

    Although Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face did not show much of a reaction, but her eyes still finally turned to Jun Wu Yao, who was sitting on one side of the table. Her eyes were filled with suspicion, seemingly asking Jun Wu Yao, whether the table full of dishes, were really prepared by him!

    She simply could not make herself draw a link, between what was before her to Jun Wu Yao.

    ¡°They all look simply fantastic!¡± Fan Jin was wiping at his drool, his stomach rumbling noisily.

    ¡°Can..... I..... try it?¡± Fan Jin stared wide eyed at Jun Wu Yao.

    Jun Wu Yao smiled and nodded.

    Fan Jin stretched out his chopsticks immediately, and in a flurry, his chopsticks picked food from a few dishes into his bowl, and he started on his meal happily.

    The first mouthful that went into his mouth, almost made him cry out tears of joy.

    ¡°Bery bery..... ood..... gwew..... crye.....¡± Fan Jin¡¯s mouth was full of food, as he asked Fan Zhuo and Jun Wu Xie to try some, his eyes moist, moved by the taste of the food.

    Fan Zhuo smiled awkwardly and nodded to Jun Wu Yao before he picked up his chopsticks.

    Jun Wu Xie hesitated another moment before she moved her hand.

    As she tasted the food, Jun Wu Xie suddenly turned to look at Jun Wu Yao.

    ¡°Nice.¡±

    Jun Wu Yao beamed brightly, satisfied.

    After Fan Jinplemented Jun Wu Yao on his ¡°culinary talents¡±, hidden outside below the window sill, Ye Sha and Ye Mei who were eavesdropping were almost on the verge of tears.

    ¡°The Young Miss said it¡¯s nice.¡± Ye Sha said.

    ¡°If the Young Miss likes it, that means our Lord will like it. The Young Miss¡¯ praise, will be our Lord¡¯s praise! I am a little excited by it.¡± Ye Mei rubbed his hands together, his sense of aplishment suddenly shooting through the roof.

    The two men who had walked thends, taken countless lives, were now hiding below a window sill, feeling so proud of their culinary talents that they were moved to tears.

    As long as the Young Miss loves it, just cooking for her was nothing.

    Even if she asked for embroidery, they were willing to take up the challenge!

    To adequately satisfy their Lord, it was a task that was as tough as reaching the Heavens. But the Young Miss was now obviously easily to ¡°please¡±. Ye Sha and Ye Mei came to the same conclusion in that instant. Trying to gain the favour of the Young Miss, was more effective than directly trying to win the favour of their Lord!

    Having been held captive to Jun Wu Yao¡¯s ¡°culinary skills¡±, Fan Jin thanked Jun Wu Yao profusely before he left. Jun Wu Yao listened him out good naturedly, till Fan Jin left.

    Fan Zhuo stood up immediately, embarrassed for his brother.

    ¡°I apologise. My brother is a little slow. If he has offended you in anyway, please forgive him.¡±

    Only the Heavens knew, that this meal was the most painful meal he had sat through in his entire life.

    Jun Wu Yao raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°He knows.¡± Jun Wu Xie said in exnation.

    Jun Wu Yao knew what Jun Wu Xie was saying immediately.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. As long as Little Xie is happy, it¡¯s fine.¡± Jun Wu Yao turned to look at Jun Wu Xie, in fact, he hadpletely forgotten what Fan Jin had said earlier.

    Besides Jun Wu Xie, no one else deserved him to spare them a moment of his attention.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Jun Wu Yao, seemingly like she had something to say to him, but she did not know how to put it in words and she gave up.

    Jun Wu Yao would temporarily put up at the little bamboo grove and Fan Jin had informed Fan Qi about it, to allow him to remain in the Zephyr Academy as the personal attendant of Jun Wu Xie.

    ording to the rules of the Zephyr Academy, they were not allowed to bring their personal retainers into the academy.

 Chapter 624

    Chapter 624: ¡°Inviting Trouble (1)¡±

    But Jun Wu Xie¡¯s position in the Zephyr Academy was special. She was Gu Li Sheng¡¯s topmost as well as his most favoured disciple, hence, her status shone brighter than anyone else. Moreover, she always holed herself up in the little bamboo grove and had not contact with other disciples, so it was deemed that it would not be much trouble anyway.

    Fan Qi had hence agreed to the arrangements.

    Little did Fan Qi know, this one decision he made today, would in the very near future, be the key to saving the entire Zephyr Academy.

    What was even more unexpected, was that the Zephyr Academy which had just barely regained its calm, would in the near future, see find itself caught in a disastrous cmity that would threaten to wipe them out.....

    .....

    In the Zephyr Academy¡¯s Vice Headmaster¡¯s office, Ning Rui¡¯s face was pale and ashen as he sat behind his table. Before his table, there was a blood stained stretcher. A white gunny cloth covered the entire stretcher, hiding a human shaped figure under it. The blood had stained the white cloth red, and that garish colour stung at Ning Rui¡¯s eyes.

    Since night fell yesterday till now, Ning Rui had not moved from behind his table, his eyes never moving away from the blood stained stretcher.

    Ning Xin was dead. His one and only daughter was dead.

    It had been right before his own eyes, whipped to her death. When she had died, her body had broken in two and she did not even die with her body intact.

    After the Rui Lin Army left, Ning Rui had personally gone to retrieve Ning Xin¡¯s body, and ordered people to carry it into his office. Ever since then, he had holded himself up in his office, alone with Ning Xin¡¯s body, refusing food and drink, his whole person seemingly fallen into a terrifying downward spiral with his line of thoughts.

    He had wanted to save Ning Xin then, but he had not been able to do anything.

    He was made to watch helplessly, as Ning Xin died before his eyes.

    ¡°Jun Wu Xie, Rui Lin Army..... Yin Yan..... Fan Qi..... I will not give up just like this. The day wille, that I will make all of you pay, for my daughter¡¯s life!¡± Ning Rui had been repressed a long time, before he squeezed out these words, tinged in rage and hatred, from between his gritted teeth.

    His heart was filled with rage, and he wished he could exact his revenge for Ning Xin right at that moment.

    But he couldn¡¯t.

    Ning Rui took a deep breath, and suddenly stood up. From the bookshelf behind him, he retrieved a small intricate wooden box.

    He opened the wooden box, and lying inside it, was a tattered map made from skin. Ning Rui¡¯s eyes glittered chillingly and he reced the wooden cover over the box. He slipped the wooden box into his body and raised a hand to pull at a book ced upon the bookshelf. The book sprung a trap after it was pulled out and a gap appeared in the middle of the entire row of bookshelves.

    With a click, the row of bookshelves slowly parted to the sides, revealing a dark tunnel behind the bookshelves.

    Ning Rui sped his hand over the pocket holding the wooden box and his eyes darkened. He ignited a glowing ember and walked into the pitch ck tunnel.

    Not knowing how long he walked in the darkness, Ning Rui could only feel the rage and hatred he held in his heart, forgetting the passing of time and his weariness. When the long and seemingly endless path finally showed light at its end, he stepped out of the tunnel.

    No one had known, that right in the office of the Vice Headmaster, there was a hidden tunnel leading right into the woods. On one end of the tunnel, was the Vice Headmaster¡¯s office, while on the other end, it led to a little wooden hut, hidden deep within the woods.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Ning Rui? What made you want toe here today?¡± A good looking youth sat smiling on the railing outside the wooden hut. The smile on his face was radiant, but those eyes on his face sent chills up people¡¯s spines.

    ¡°Lord Gu Ying.¡± Upon seeing the youth, Ning Rui was immediately respectful, his face serious as he bowed in greeting.

    The youthful Gu Ying propped up his chin in his palm, and looked at the wary Ning Rui, and the corners of his mouth curled up as he asked:

    ¡°Why are you here today?¡±

 Chapter 625

    Chapter 625: ¡°Inviting Trouble (2)¡±

    Ning Rui raised his head warily. Although he was feeling endlessly anxious in his heart, he did not dare to let his eyes roam. Although the youth before his eyes looked to be just about the same age as his recently deceased daughter, he was nevertheless clearly aware just how cruel and vicious the handsome youth before him really was.

    Killing a person to him, was something as mundane as eating a meal, and it would not cause him the slightest difort.

    Even Ning Rui did not dare to act imperiously before Gu Ying.

    ¡°I wonder if the other Lords are here today?¡± Ning Rui said, his voice serville.

    Gu Ying leapt off the railing with augh, his nimble body suddenly appeared right in front of Ning Rui. A razor sharp dagger was pressed against Ning Rui¡¯s throat, its sharp point pricked through his skin, as a drop of blood trailed down his neck.

    Ning Rui¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Gu Ying¡¯s speed was too fast, he had not even seen when Gu Ying had approached him!

    ¡°What? Is there something you don¡¯t want to tell me?¡± Gu Ying¡¯s eyes reflected the fearful face of Ning Rui, and when the scent of blood wafted into his nose, Gu Ying grew unnaturally excited.

    ¡°No..... No, why would I?¡± Ning Rui was drenched in cold sweat. If not for his burning desire to exact vengeance for his daughter, he wouldn¡¯t have dared toe into contact with this bunch of devils.

    As malicious as Ning Rui was, before Gu Ying and hispanions, he held only terror towards them.

    Gu Ying raised his eyebrows and lifted a foot, easily trampling Ning Rui onto the ground.

    ¡°What is it, say it quick. I am not interested in watching about to pee in your pants.¡± Gu Ying said uninterestedly as he toyed with the dagger in his hands, bncing the drop of blood Ning Rui had left on the de, making it run, over its smooth gleaming surface.

    The bright red droplet of blood, reflected Gu Ying¡¯s murderous eyes, looking every inch a demon, who had crawled out from a pool of blood.

    Ning Rui¡¯s innards almost ruptured from Gu Ying¡¯s single stomp of his foot, but he dared not utter a single word ofint and could only clutch at his stomach as he struggled to stand up falteringly, and with a trembling hand, he brought out the little wooden box hidden in his pocket.

    The moment Gu Ying saw the wooden box, his eyes shed with a strange look.

    ¡°What? When we gave that to you, we asked you search for it properly, but you had repeatedly stalled and resisted. If not for the Elders asking to spare you your life, I would have ughtered you then. And for you to bring it here today, what is it supposed to mean?¡±

    Ning Rui hurriedly replied: ¡°My humble self was not stalling nor resisting. I had already sent many groups of people to go to the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff, but they had all died at the bottom of the cliff. How would I dare to neglect my Lords¡¯ matters? But the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff is truly a dangerous and treacherous ce.¡±

    ¡°I am not interested in hearing your nonsense.¡± Gu Ying said with a chillingugh.

    Ning Rui felt a chill run through his body and he gulped before he said: ¡°I know that my Lords are anxious to have the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff explored. After thinking more about it, I came up with an idea. Would my Lord care to hear me out?¡±

    Gu Ying nodded his head impatiently.

    ¡°The Heaven¡¯s End Cliff is not a ce the average person would be able to explore properly. But every individual disciple of the Zephyr Academy were considered elites and they are gathered in great numbers. If we can make all the disciples of the Zephyr Academy go down to the bottom of the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff together, we just might be able to gain a full understanding of the terrain at the bottom of the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff in the shortest time possible.¡± Ning Rui suggested cautiously.

    ¡°If that can work, then just carry it out.¡±

    Ning Rui quickly replied: ¡°I had actually had the intention to do this all this while, but I am still merely the Vice Headmaster, and not the one who holds absolute power in the Zephyr Academy. Above me, there is still the Headmaster and I have discussed this with him before, but the man had been very stubborn and would not agree to it. It is also due to my humble self¡¯s ipetence that I am unable to mobilize the strength of the entire academy. I beg for my Lord¡¯s forgiveness!¡±

 Chapter 626

    Chapter 626: ¡°Inviting Trouble (3)¡±

    ¡°What you are saying, is if you be the Headmaster, then the issue will be resolved?¡± Gu Ying asked, as his eyebrow arched rmingly, and he licked off the drop of blood on the dagger, his eyes suddenly ame with murderous lust.

    Ning Rui was deeply ddened when he heard that but he showed only servility on the surface.

    ¡°You can also interpret it like that.¡±

    ¡°Where is this Headmaster of the Zephyr Academy? I will just go and kill him off for you.¡±Gu Ying said easily.

    ¡°Just..... getting rid of him alone might not be enough. The Zephyr Academy has its rules. If the Headmaster dies, then the position of the Headmaster will be inherited by his son. The current Headmaster has two sons, so even if the Headmaster dies, his position will be handed down to his two sons, and I will be excluded from it.¡± Ning Rui exined.

    Gu Ying frowned in impatience.

    ¡°Why are you so long winded? I¡¯ll just kill them all and be done with it.¡±

    ¡°Yes..... yes.....¡± Ning Rui nodded obediently, but hidden deep within his eyes, was a vicious cold chill.

    He had originally wanted to ursurp the position of Headmaster through his own devices, but Ning Xin¡¯s death had caused him to develop a venomous hatred for Fan Qi and the Lin Pce.

    If he had taken over the Zephyr Academy through his own means, he might still have been able to retain the academy as a whole. But at this moment, he couldn¡¯t care less anymore, he just wanted vengeance for Ning Xin, and he would still do it even if it meant pushing the entire Zephyr Academy over into the abyss!

    Even without the Zephyr Academy, he could still depend on Gu Ying and hispanions, to help him gain footing in the world.

    Although he wasn¡¯t very clear on where Gu Ying and hispanions hade from, he knew one thing for sure, they held greater power than anyone he had ever seen. He had been eyeing the position of Headmaster of the Zephyr Academy before, but now, since he had decided to sacrifice the entire academy, then..... He will need to acquire more bargaining chips, and show Ju Ying and hispanions, what he was capable of.

    ¡°Just killing the Fan Family¡¯s father and sons, would most undoubtedly be no challenge to my Lord. There is one more thing, that I will need to report to my Lord Gu Ying.¡±

    ¡°Speak.¡±

    ¡°Some time ago, my Lords had asked me about the Spirit Healing Technique. I have just begun to have a few clues about it. Moreover, just recently, something else happened. The Spirit Healing Technique was originally only fully mastered by Gu Li Sheng alone, but just recently, he had suddenly epted a disciple, and he dered to everyone that that disciple¡¯s achievements in the Spirit Healing Technique was more advanced than his was. I heard rumours that that disciple had made improvements to Gu Li Sheng¡¯s Spirit Healing Technique and it has already shown some results.¡± In order to gain more bargaining chips in his favour, Ning Rui unreservedly sold out Gu Li Sheng and Jun Xie to Gu Ying.

    Upon hearing that, Gu Ying broke out into a sinister smile.

    ¡°That is rather interesting to hear. The Elders are rather interested in the Spirit Healing Technique. If the two people you mentioned really turn out to be useful, we will naturally not shortchange you. Killing the Headmaster and his sons was easy, but as to the details on how to arrange for all the disciples of the Zephyr Academy to go down the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff, I will first need to discuss it with the Elders. And if that is the case, I will first go with you to go see this Gu Li Sheng and his disciple in the meantime.¡±

    Upon deciding, Gu Ying immediately turned to Ning Rui and said: ¡°Make arrangements for me to enter the Zephyr Academy. For such a simple matter, I believe you will have no problems right?¡±

    Ning Rui quickly nodded.

    Gu Ying waved his hand dismissively and said: ¡°Go make the necessary arrangements, I will being to the Zephyr Academy in a few days.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I will work on it immediately.¡± Having received Gu Ying¡¯s word ofmitment, Ning Rui hastily excused himself.

    As he turned to leave, the venomous malice in his heart, was already spilling out from his eyes.

    [Fan Qi, I will first take the lives of you and your sons¡¯, in repayment for my daughter¡¯s.]

    Rui Lin Army..... Jun Wu Xie..... None will be spared, just all of you wait!

 Chapter 627

    Chapter 627: ¡°Being Coquettish? (1)¡±

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s appearance made Jun Wu Xie¡¯s life a little different. She had gone to Chan Lin Town previously with the intention of finding a suitable stove for her cultivation of elixirs. She had not expected to only be able to find just one dpidated and tattered copper one. While she was putting the shabby elixir stove to use, Jun Wu Yao stood leaningzily on the door frame, watching her.

    ¡°How could my Little Xie be using something so inferior?¡± Jun Wu Yao walked slowly towards Jun Wu Xie. With Jun Wu Xie¡¯s gaze on him, Jun Wu Yao raised his hand and a ball of ck mist formed in his hand. He moved the ball of ck mist topletely engulf the tiny stove and the ck mist began to swirl, like a tiny tornado.

    ¡°.....¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes were cold as she saw her only elixir stove disappear into thin air.

    Jun Wu Yao smiled and said: ¡°Touching things like this, will only dirty your hands.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie said expressionlessly: ¡°There were elixirs in there.¡±

    She had worked on them throughout the night and had barely just managed to almostplete one batch of elixirs. Just as she had been about to take them out, they were suddenly crushed to dust by this person!

    Those cold chilly eyes shed with displeasure, and she red at Jun Wu Yao, silently using him of his banditry.

    The stove might be worthless, but the elixirs in it were worth a lot of money!

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s smile stiffened up when he saw the fiery re of displeasure thrown at him by the girl before him. He cleared his throat and put on his smile once again, before raising an arm wanting to pull Jun Wu Xie into his arms.

    However, Jun Wu Xie quickly jumped three steps back, pulling the distance between them further.

    The usation in her eyes began to intensify!

    [Return me my elixirs!]

    Jun Wu Yao sighed helplessly and tried to appease Jun Wu Xie: ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, I¡¯ll rece one for you. How¡¯s that sound?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie stared at him a moment more, before he slowly nodded.

    ¡°I¡¯ll get you the best one, how about a hug as thanks?¡± Jun Wu Yao smiled as he offered with his hands stretched out.

    Just as he was waiting for Jun Wu Xie to fall into his arms in his sweet embrace.....

    Jun Wu Xie stood unmoving from her spot, shaking her head, vehemently putting up a stance of ¡°I don¡¯t want!¡±

    It seems that in the period that they had spent apart, Jun Wu Xie had not only shown rapid progress in her spiritual powers, but even her emotional maturity had soared?

    Realising that he would henceforth no longer be able to dupe Jun Wu Xie into anymore ¡°gifts¡± as thanks, Jun Wu Yao was suddenly feeling rather aggrieved.

    [Just which damned scoundrel had caused his little darling to suddenly mature so quickly with her emotions?]

    ¡°It¡¯s supposed to be an apology, I do not need to thank you.¡± Jun Wu Xie lifted up her chin, and said to Jun Wu Yao with a serious expression on her face.

    ¡°.....¡± Jun Wu Yao did not react a moment, then he suddenlyughed out loud.

    So, his little darling had still not discovered his mischevious intentions behind his requests for ¡°gifts¡± in thanks, but it was just that her own sense of logic was a little different from others.

    ¡°Yes, yes..... An apology.¡± Jun Wu Yao said with a smile, suppressing the mirth within. They have a long way ahead into the future, and he possessed endless rare and precious goodies. There were still many opportunities for him to im his ¡°gifts¡± of thanks.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded affirmatively again, her face stern.

    Although Jun Wu Yao was her brother, but the fact was that he had broken her one and only elixir stove she had, together with the elixirs she had so painstakingly made. He mustpensate her with a new elixir stove as she did not have the time to go back to Chan Lin Town to find a recement.

    Jun Wu Yao looked at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s stern and serious expression, and the mirth suppressed within him almost burst out.

    Was his little darling being coquettish here?

    ¡°You just wait right here, I¡¯ll go find something topensate you.¡± Jun Wu Yao stepped out of the door in great spirits, having gained a new insight into Jun Wu Xie¡¯s reaction.

 Chapter 628

    Chapter 628: ¡°Being Coquettish? (2)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie stared after Jun Wu Yao¡¯s departing back and sat down silently on a chair with the little ck cat in her arms.

    ¡°Under the skies, I think only you dare to speak to that Demon King in such a manner.¡± The little ck cat said as ity in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s arms, slowly licking at its paws.

    [Make Jun Wu Yao offer a gift inpensation and apologise? How utterly bold!?]

    Jun Wu Xie might not have noticed it, but it had seen it clearly. No matter whether it was Qiao Chu, Hua Yao, Fei Yan, Rong Ruo or Fan Zhuo, all of them had all without any exception, acted like mice upon seeing a cat, not even daring to breathe loudly before Jun Wu Yao.

    Jun Wu Yao had stayed at the little bamboo grove for almost two weeks. Besides the so incredibly dense Fan Jin that the little ck cat had always covered its eyes with its paw, unable to watch, Fan Zhuo had not dared to give Jun Wu Yao a single task to do. Fan Zhuo had suddenly very self consciously picked up a broom on his own and swept up the yard everyday himself, not even giving Jun Wu Yao the chance to lift a finger in the bamboo grove¡¯s daily upkeep.

    In regards to the matter of obliterating the stove, if it had happened to anyone else, it would be perceived as ¡°bestowing benevolence¡±.

    No one would dare breathe a word ofint and would even p and cheer for its destruction.

    But when it came to Jun Wu Xie, a recement of a brand new one was needed.

    What a disparity in the treatment!

    ¡°Did I, go slightly overboard there?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked, frowning deeply.

    The little ck cat was stunned, unable to find the words to reply.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s brows were deeply creased, she really did not know how to handle these rtionships between family members.

    ¡°I had not really expected him topensation me, but I really do not have anything else I could use.¡± Jun Wu Xie fell into a line of thought that greatly frustrated her.

    She had not meant to make things difficult for Jun Wu Yao, it was just..... without a stove, she would not be able to produce elixirs. And if she could not produce elixirs, she would have no money. If she had no money..... she would not be able to gather the things she needed, in preparation for their trip to the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff.

    Towards Qiao Chu and his gang¡¯s ability to earn money, she held absolutely no hope in that area.

    The little ck cat opened its mouth, looking at its Mistress, it suddenly started to berate itself. It raised a paw up..... and pped itself across the face.

    [How dumb! I¡¯ve been really dumb!]

    [When the Demon King was leaving, he had obviously been in such high spirits, the expression on his face showed that he was endlessly pleased with himself. There wasn¡¯t the slightest tinge of regret or aggrievement then, the Demon King had been extremely happy! So, what was it exactly saying to its Mistress now! ?]

    The little ck cat wanted to cry, it had just wanted its Mistress to realise that Jun Wu Yao was in actuality not rted to her by blood, and should not be considered as a real family member. It was different from Jun Xian and Jun Qing. Jun Wu Xie must realise that Jun Wu Yao¡¯s excessive indulgence showered upon her was different from what her real family members gave her! She must realise the dangers involved!

    It had intended for Jun Wu Xie to distance herself from Jun Wu Yao a little, but it had not expected its Mistress¡¯ mind to take apletely different path from its own, reading the entire situation wrongly!

    [The Demon King is really adept at manipting people!]

    [With its Mistress cold and unapproachable personality, how did she get pulled into this iprehensible sibling rtionship!?]

    Jun Wu Xie was still mulling on her new and unfamiliar ¡°rtionship¡± problems, while Jun Wu Yao on the other hand, was leaving the little bamboo grove, feeling highly energised.

    Ever since he came to the Zephyr Academy, Jun Wu Yao had remained within the little bamboo grove¡¯s tiny dwelling the entire time, to foster and nurture the ¡°rtionship¡± with Jun Wu Xie. Now that he had just stepped out of the dwelling, he suddenly heard a mour of noises break out.

    Within the quiet and tranquil grove of bamboos, it was not known when a group of blushing girls had appeared. They were all dressed in the uniforms of the Zephyr Academy, and every single one of them was shyly hidden behind the dense bamboo growth, their bashful eyes peeking timidly at Jun Wu Yao, who had just appeared at the gates into the dwelling in the little bamboo grove.

 Chapter 629

    Chapter 629: ¡°Being Coquettish? (3)¡±

    Jun Wu Yao stopped in his tracks, his attractive eyes narrowed, and he scanned through the gaggle of girls before him. After he did not detect any danger from them, he did not give them another nce and walked away quickly.

    ¡°Eeeeek! Did he just look at me!? Ahh! He is really so so handsome.....¡± One of the girls hiding behind the bamboos eximed, clutching at her chest, her face blushing a bright pink.

    ¡°What do you mean look at you!? He was looking at me!¡±

    ¡°All of you get out of the way! Don¡¯t block my view of his strong handsome back!¡±

    ¡°A..... Is he leaving already? Let¡¯s follow him!¡±

    The troop of young girls lifted their skirts and scramble to keep up with Jun Wu Yao¡¯s steps with stars in their eyes, deeply afraid if they moved a step slower, they would miss taking another look at his handsome figure.

    Jun Wu Yao had originally intended to summon his powers to quickly depart once he got out of the little bamboo grove, but he was now being closely followed by a group of the Zephyr Academy¡¯s disciples. He nevertheless kept the smile on his face, looking seemingly unaware of them, as he walked towards the exit of the Zephyr Academy. As he went along on his way, the shrieks and whispers he attracted grew more and more raucous.

    It was only after he stepped out of the Zephyr Academy¡¯spound that the noise gradually disappeared.

    After Jun Wu Yao had left the crowd far behind, he suddenly turned into a sh and disappeared, causing the group of girls secretly following to lose sight of him, where they stamped their feet greatly infuriated.

    Jun Wu Yao appeared once again not too far away from the Zephyr Academy, and Ye Mei appeared right beside him as well.

    ¡°Did anyone notice me?¡± Jun Wu Yao asked, thinking back to the hushed whispers he heard back at the Zephyr Academy, and his eyes narrowed once more.

    On any other day, he would have annihted all those pesky insects without a thought. He had not done it today because he did not want to bring Jun Wu Xie any trouble.

    Ye Mei was confused, and he hesitated a long moment before he asked warily: ¡°In which aspect is my Lord referring to?¡±

    Jun Wu Yao shot Ye Mei a nce and Ye Mei gulped before asking in haste: ¡°Is my Lord referring to the group of disciples earlier?¡±

    Jun Wu Yao nodded.

    Ye Mei cleared his throat awkwardly and said: ¡°They..... I do not think they know of my Lord¡¯s identity.¡±

    ¡°Have Ye Sha keep an eye on them. If anyone were to guess it, kill them.¡± Jun Wu Yao ordered coldly.

    ¡°Yes.....¡± Ye Mei replied stoically, while in his heart, he mourned for the gaggle of young, bashful and ignorant young girls, lighting joss sticks for them.

    In fact, the situation had begun from the very first day that Jun Wu Yao had stepped into the Zephyr Academy. The news had just spread suddenly that there was a ¡°personal attendant¡± so incredibly handsome and inhumanly good looking staying at the little bamboo grove and that had attracted the attention of many of the Zephyr Academy¡¯s female disciples.

    The Zephyr Academy had nock of handsome male disciples, but they had never seen someone who was ¡°inhumanly good looking¡±. Hence, the group of female disciples, blossoming in youth, had begun staking out the little bamboo grove. Although they had not been able to catch Jun Wu Yao leaving the dwelling in the bamboo grove, in the times that Fan Jin had gone there, the girls had been able to catch glimpses of the breathtaking figure from outside, through the doors that opened when Fan Jin went through them.

    Basically, as long any of the girls had glimpsed Jun Wu Yao once, those girls would thereafter adamantly remain just outside the the little dwelling¡¯s main doors, for no other reason, than to be graced with that one glimpse of the amazing lithe figure, whenever the dwelling¡¯s doors opened.

    However, those young girls¡¯ dreams and fancies, mattered not the slightest in the eyes of Jun Wu Yao.

    Ye Mei did not dare to imagine, if only those girls knew, just by trying to catch a few glimpses of his Lord, might very well cost them their lives, would they still persist in their shallow pursuit of attractive males, like moths to a fire?

    [Lord! Those innocent girls have merely fallen in love at first sight with you! They do not deserve to pay with their lives just for that!]

 Chapter 630

    Chapter 630: ¡°Sudden Departure¡±

    At that moment, Jun Wu Yao¡¯s eyes narrowed, and the corners of his mouth curled into a devilish smile. In the quiet and tranquil woods, he lifted his head and looked far into the distance.

    ¡°They sure are being rather persistent.¡±

    Ye Mei stiffened, suddenly putting up a defensive stance.

    Jun Wu Yao turned his gaze back and gave out a lowugh before he said: ¡°Look like I won¡¯t be able to hand the gift over personally to Little Xie this time. Ye Mei.¡±

    ¡°Your subordinate awaits your orders!¡±

    ¡°Find Little Xie an elixir stove. Tell her..... I will return to see her in a few days.¡±

    ¡°Yes, my Lord!¡± Ye Mei fell back onto one knee, acknowledging the order.

    Jun Wu Yao did not say anything else and he suddenly disappeared from where he had been standing.

    Ye Mei lifted his head and peered through the thick canopy of leaves above him. He saw several lightning quick shes of light sweeping past through the sky.

    .....

    Within the little bamboo grove, Jun Wu Xie was frowning as she stared at Ye Mei, who was kneeling right before her.

    ¡°Young Master Wu Yao had some pressing matters to attend to and would temporarily not be able toe see Young Miss. This stove was what Young Master Wu Yao told me to give you Young Miss.¡± Ye Mei pulled out a small stove from his clothes, the golden stove had a coiled dragon carved on its surface, and it looked extremely intricate and well made.

    Jun Wu Xie stared at the stove for a long while and did not say a word. The stifling silence in the room made Ye Mei not dare to move an inch.

    ¡°I know now.¡± After long momentster, Jun Wu Xie finally said.

    Ye Mei breathed out slightly in relief. ¡°Young Master Wu Yao said, after a period, he wille see Young Miss again.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re dismissed.¡± Jun Wu Xie said coldly.

    Ye Mei retreated out of the room silently.

    In the room, only Jun Wu Xie was left. The little ck cat jumped onto the table, and walked round the intricately made stove in scrutiny, its furry ck tail, brushing against the stove a few times.

    ¡°It¡¯s not made from gold. I can¡¯t tell what material it is.¡± The little ck cat said honestly.

    Jun Wu Xie suddenly reached out and swept the stove off the table.

    A loud tter sounded loudly, as the stove fell onto the floor.

    The little ck cat froze, as it stared at the frosty cold face on Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie was staring at the elixir stove, an unfamiliar sense of frustration gripping at her heart. If not for the damned elixir stove, if she had not made Jun Wu Yao go find her another elixir stove, would that mean he might not have left?

    These feelings of frustration were foreign to her and she did not understand them. She only knew that the illogical feelings greatly unsettled her usually calm and rational mind.

    It was unnaturally quiet in the room. Not only the little ck cat had felt it, even Lord Meh Meh who had been lying quietly on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s bed could sense the strange change that hade over Jun Wu Xie. It continued to lie unmoving on the bed, its sparkly innocent eyes fixed on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s cold and unyielding back.

    Jun Wu Xie suddenly stood up, and she picked up the elixir stove that had fallen onto the ground. Without a word, she turned and walked to another room beside hers. The other room was filled with all kinds of herbs, all of them were brought here by people under Fan Qi¡¯s orders. Fan Zhuo¡¯s health had shown great improvements recently and Fan Qi greatly admired Jun Wu Xie¡¯s skills in medicine, so whatever Jun Wu Xie asked for, he would order people to get it for her.

    And this room, had been converted into a temporary pharmacy for Jun Wu Xie¡¯s exclusive use.

    Jun Wu Xie ced the elixir stove on the table without a word, and began to pick out herbs from the fully stocked rack ced the side, carrying out her motions just as she had done everyday in the recent past. Her calm and collected demeanor made all that had just happened earlier, seem like an illusion.

    Lord Meh Meh jumped off from the bed, and its hooves tapped on the ground as it made its way to the door leading into the pharmacy. It stretched out its little head and peeked in together with the little ck cat at Jun Wu Xie as she made herself busy inside.

    ¡°Meh.¡±

    [Why is my ¡°feedstress¡± angry?]

    ¡°Meow.¡±

    [Our Mistress is just progressing towards bing a normal person, but tell ¡°meow¡±. Should I actually cry, or should I beughing in joy?]

 Chapter 631

    Chapter 631: ¡°Coming to Chan Lin Town Again (1)¡±

    Time slipped by peacefully, and two weeks quickly passed. Besides going to the Spirit Healer faculty to exin to Gu Li Sheng further on the improvements made to the Spirit Healing Technique, most of her time was spent cultivating elixirs in the little bamboo grove. Although the elixir stove Ye Mei had brought had looked very small in size, it was only after it was fully opened up that one could see its extraordinarily hidden features. From the outside, the elixir stove looked intricately small and would not be suitable for the production of big batches of elixirs. But its interior actually held space very simr to a cosmos sack.

    Its capacity handled elixirs numbering not just in tens, but was even capable of handling batches of elixirs in the hundreds at one time. That elixir stove did not even require a fire, it would heat up on its own once you ced the elixirs inside.

    With Jun Wu Yao¡¯s departure, Fan Qi had to resume the delivery of food to the little bamboo grove from his kitchen. And in those two weeks, Jun Wu Xie had not detected anything suspicious added into the food brought in.

    The fact that the culprit had suddenly stopped trying to poison Fan Zhuo greatly piqued Jun Wu Xie¡¯s curiosity.

    Although they did not hold any concrete evidence in their hands, both Jun Wu Xie and Fan Zhuo were neverthelesspletely certain that the culprit behind the poisoning of Fan Zhuo was Ning Rui, and no one else.

    ¡°Could it be that Ning Xin¡¯s death had dealt too big a blow on him?¡± Fan Zhuo tried to reason, as he sat at the table. Ning Rui had been keeping an extremely low profile in the Zephyr Academy recently, seldom seen to even step out of his office. In the past, Ning Rui had always insisted on eating his meals with Fan Qi, but after Ning Xin¡¯s death, even that long time habit had been broken.

    ¡°A man who was even willing to abandon his own daughter would not be so weak willed.¡± Jun Wu Xie had not eased up on her vignce. Ning Xin¡¯s death that day had been extremely tragic and tormenting, but throughout the whole ordeal, Ning Rui hadpletely restrained himself, and had not even pleaded once for Ning Xin¡¯s life.

    It had been obvious, that Ning Rui had been ready to give up on Ning Xin at that moment.

    Instead of assuming that Ning Rui was so badly shaken by Ning Xin¡¯s death that he did not dare to carry out any retaliation, she would rather want to think that he was deliberately trying to hide or diminish his own presence.

    Afterall, his own daughter hadmitted such heinous deeds. After it was exposed for all the disciples of the entire academy to see, even if he could exin that he yed no part in any of it and was not to be med, he could not dictate the way other people saw him.

    ¡°We make a trip to Chan Lin Town in a few days.¡± Jun Wu Xie said suddenly.

    Fan Zhuo paused a moment and asked: ¡°You intend to go to the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie nodded slightly.

    ¡°That¡¯s fine. My things at the smelter should be ready by now. When we reach Chan Lin Town, give me a few days to forge you your new spirit rings before you leave for the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff. The ce is afterall known to be extremely dangerous and every bit of additional power would give all of your extra protection.¡± Fan Zhuo said with a smile.

    Only by inheriting the Dark Emperor¡¯s rare treasures, would they gain enough power to resist the Twelve Pces!

    A few dayster, Jun Wu Xie gathered Qiao Chu and the others and moved out together towards Chan Lin Town. As it was not a rest day for the Zephyr Academy, the Chan Lin Town was a lot more quiet than thest time they were there. The main street only had a smattering of stalls, the endless bustling scene from beforepletely absent.

    Jun Wu Xie and her group were dressed in civilian clothes to not draw so much attention to themselves.

    After they confirmed their lodgings and settled down, Rong Ruo went with Fan Zhuo to the smithy to retrieve the ck Silver.

    On the other hand, Jun Wu Xie and the others made their way towards Mu Qian Fan¡¯s residence.

    Mu Qian Fan stayed in a far corner of the Chan Lin Town. The houses there were all simple and crude, and ording to the address Mu Qian Fan gave them, the group came before a old and tattered little house, and Qiao Chu went up to knock on the door.

    Momentster, the badly battered wooden door opened.

    Mu Qian Fan was fully covered in bandages, as he appeared behind the door. The moment his eyes saw Jun Wu Xie, they brightened up visibly.

 Chapter 632

    Chapter 632: ¡°Coming to Chan Lin Town Again (2)¡±

    ¡°Young Master Jun, you¡¯re here.¡± Mu Qian Fan¡¯s voice was filled with joy.

    Jun Wu Xie acknowledged with a slight nod.

    Mu Qian Fan hurriedly stepped back to allow them in as he said enthusiastically: ¡°Come in and take a seat please.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie and herpanions went into the house and found the interior of the house even more dpidated than its exterior. Besides only having a old and tattered wooden bed and a worn wooden table and chair, the whole house could be said to be empty with the four walls.

    ¡°Sigh, why does all of this feel so familiar?¡± Qiao Chu surveyed his eyes over the incredibly bare interior of the room and could not help but remember the dire straits they were all in, before they met Jun Wu Xie.

    In all those years, they had not been in a situation much better than Mu Qian Fan.

    ¡°You got so much money for that piece of ck rock previously, why are you still.....¡± Qiao Chu asked, as he stared puzzledly at Mu Qian Fan.

    The ck piece of rock had been sold for several hundreds of thousand tales and it was no small sum. Just taking a few hundreds taels out from there would have made Mu Qian Fan¡¯s days a whole lot easier.

    Mu Qian Fan was a little conscious of himself as he looked at the youths before him, slightly embarrassed by his state of poverty as he said: ¡°I gave all that money to the families of my brothers in arms. Many of my brothers were the main breadwinners of their families and most of them have elderly and young ones sorely dependant on their ie. Now that they are no longer in this world, leaving behind their orphaned children and widowed wives with no one to care for them, how could I allow myself to prey on that money? At least I am still alive and active enough to keep myself alive. Their families need the money more than I do.¡±

    Mu Qian Fan had not only given all the money he had received at the auction away, he had even dug out all his savings he had painstakingly umted all these years and had not kept a single cent for himself.

    Qiao Chu and Fei Yan exchanged a nce and their eyes were filled with pity, together with an underlying tinge of respect.

    Mu Qian Fan was already living in such poverty himself but he had not allowed himself to take a single copper from the sum of money. He had felt so deeply ashamed towards his brothers in arms who had departed from this world that he would rather allow himself to suffer than to touch the money that had taken his brothers¡¯ lives in exchange.

    Maybe it was due to Qiao Chu and Fei Yan being too obvious with their pity filled eyes, and it made Mu Qian Fan even more embarrassed.

    ¡°My ce is rather tiny, please forgive me. Do you want..... to have a seat on the bed?¡± Mu Qian Fan quickly walked over to the bed and pulled off the nket that had already turned dark from ack of being washed. He attempted to smooth out the badly crumpled bedsheet with his hands and then stepped aside with a sheepish grin, inviting Qiao Chu and the others to sit down.

    Seeing Mu Qian Fan in such a state, Qiao Chu felt himself feeling all choked up.

    To Qiao Chu, it was not important how much riches a man possessed, nor how capable he really was, but how sincere that man¡¯s heart really was.

    On Mu Qian Fan, he saw the stalwart sense of responsibility of a matured man, himself living in such abject poverty, but not lusting after any of the money ced in his hands in the slightest. Irregardless of Mu Qian Fan¡¯s powers or abilities, his act of selflessness towards his deceased brothers¡¯ families had already gained Qiao Chu¡¯s and hispanions¡¯ deep respect.

    Jun Wu Xie scanned her eyes around the interior of the house before she simply said.

    ¡°Alle out.¡± And she turned to go out.

    Mu Qian Fan was looking even more embarrassed. He knew deep in his heart, with his house in such a state, he really shouldn¡¯t have guestse. Although the youths before him were all still young, judging from the way they were dressed, they did not seem toemon backgrounds.

    Qiao Chu and the others obediently went out of the house and Mu Qian Fan hurried after them. After he stepped out, Mu Qian Fan even carefully closed his door.

    He had not recovered from his injuries yet and he was not able to find work to earn money yet. The tiny little house was at least hisst sanctuary against the wind and rain.

    However, Mu Qian Fan had just barely walked away from the house when Jun Wu Xie suddenly pulled out a stick of glowing ember and lit it up. She next took that small glowing me and threw it onto the roof of Mu Qian Fan¡¯s house!

 Chapter 633

    Chapter 633: ¡°Coming to Chan Lin Town Again (3)¡±

    The small me caught and quickly burned into a raging inferno. In moments, the dpidated and tattered house was engulfed in roaring mes.

    Mu Qian Fan stared with his eyes wide in utter disbelief, looking in shock at his only abode of sanctuary gradually being destroyed, burning up in mes.

    ¡°Young Master Jun! What are you doing?¡± Mu Qian Fan turned to look anxiously at Jun Wu Xie, his voice agitated but there was no reproach behind it.

    Jun Wu Xie had saved his life and he had already deemed his own life to be Jun Wu Xie¡¯s to take. He would be most willing to even give up his life for Jun Wu Xie, so he was not disgruntled that Jun Wu Xie had burnt down his house, but just puzzled why Jun Wu Xie would want to do that.

    How had his tiny tattered house offended Young Master Jun?

    Not just Mu Qian Fan was baffled. Even Qiao Chu and the others were shocked to see the house suddenly go up in mes.

    Why had Little Xie with just a single statement suddenly burnt down somebody¡¯s home?

    But none of them dared say a single word in reproach of Jun Wu Xie and all of them could only look at Mu Qian Fan, their hearts filled with silent grief for his loss. None of them knew how Mu Qian Fan¡¯s house had earned the wrath of the Young Miss of the Jun Family that had made her set a torch on it.

    Jun Wu Xie stared quietly at the mes razing the little housepletely to the ground. Only after she was satisfied that the dwelling had beenpletely destroyed, did Jun Wu Xie finally turn around.

    Mu Qian Fan was still grieving over the loss of his only humble abode when he suddenly saw the shadow of something being thrown into his arms. He reached out instinctively to hold it up and found that it was actually a hefty money bag. On the mouth of the bag, a silver emblem was tied onto it, a motif of a mystical kirin soaring among clouds carved out of it!

    Mu Qian Fan lifted his head up in bafflement, staring at Jun Wu Xie with astonished eyes.

    ¡°After this, go to the Imperial City of the Qi Kingdom, and present yourself at the Lin Pce.¡± Jun Wu Xie said simply, without any expression.

    ¡°Qi Kingdom..... Lin Pce?¡± Mu Qian Fan was shocked. Although he had only resided in Chan Lin Town all his life, but making their living as adventurers had enabled him and his brothers in arms the opportunities to meet people from many other countries and the various powers.

    They had naturally heard of the Qi Kingdom¡¯s Lin Pce. Although the Qi Kingdom was a small nation, but no one dared look down upon the Qi Kingdom¡¯s Lin Pce, as the Master of the Lin Pce, Jun Xian,manded the most ferocious strike force across thends, the Rui Lin Army!

    The name of the Rui Lin Army thundered far and wide and although Mu Qian Fan had heard of them, he had always begrudged the fact that he had not had the fortune to meet them.

    [But Young Master Jun was now asking him to report to the Lin Pce.....]

    [What does that mean?]

    At the side, it finally dawned upon Qiao Chu what was actually happening and he immediately broke into a wide smile and patted Mu Qian Fan reassuringly on the shoulder and said: ¡°My man, you¡¯ve run into luck this time! Do you like the Rui Lin Army?¡±

    Mu Qian Fan was stillrgely overwhelmed and upon hearing Qiao Chu¡¯s words, he could only nod nkly.

    [The notorious most ferocious strike force, which man does not revere them?]

    ¡°Listen to our Little Xie. After we are all done with our tasks here, you just bring this bag of money, together with that emblem and go to the Qi Kingdom¡¯s Imperial City, and find the Lin Pce. I guarantee it that you will not regret it.¡± Qiao Chu said,ughing good naturedly, and even throwing Jun Wu Xie a wink as he said those words.

    He had initially wondered what had happened to their littless, and now it seems that she had felt exactly just like they had, unwilling to see such an upright and righteous man like Mu Qian Fan, being confined to such a tiny and dpidated house and living in suchpromised state. She had decidedly just burned down his abode, to force Mu Qian Fan to have no other choice but to move ordingly to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s arrangements.

    But.....

    Couldn¡¯t the littless be a tad bit more gentle in her methods? She was obviously doing a good deed, but they way it was carried out was through methods employed more by nefarious bandits!

 Chapter 634

    634 Coming to Chan Lin Town Again (4)

    Witnessing Jun Wu Xie''s strong arm methods, Qiao Chu almost fell onto his knees.

    When it came to Jun Wu Xie, no matter whether she was saving someone, or helping someone out, her methods were always overly domineering. If the recipient of her help was someone practical and straightced, they might just very well misunderstand her kind intentions, ande to hate her for it instead.

    "Young¡­.. Young Master Jun¡­.. What¡­.. What do you¡­.. mean¡­..?" Mu Qian Fan''s hands, which were holding the sack of money, were trembling visibly, his mind aplete nk.

    "My surname is Jun." Jun Wu Xie said simply as she stared at Mu Qian Fan.

    Mu Qian Fan''s mind exploded in realisation at that moment!

    Everyone knew that themand of the Rui Lin Army was in the hands of the Jun Family of the Lin Pce!

    [Jun Xie''s surname was Jun, and he was asking him to report to the Lin Pce¡­..]

    [Did that not mean¡­..] "Young Master Jun, do you really mean it?" Mu Qian Fan trembling spread throughout his entire body, as an unbelievable joy filled his heart.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded.

    "The Rui Lin Army epts only men of loyalty."

    Mu Qian Fan''s loyal and unwavering friendship had proven to Jun Wu Xie that he possessed the qualities to join the Rui Lin Army. And the fact that he had made it back from the Heaven''s End Cliff also proved that his skills were above average. Moreover, Jun Wu Xie did not wish to see a man that she had spent effort on saving continue to live in such a tattered and dpidated ce.

    If Mu Qian Fan was to be her patient, she would not allow him to be in such dire straits.

    Mu Qian Fan suddenly fell to his knees, and prostrated himself before Jun Wu Xie, before he proceeded to knock his head on the ground with three loud thuds in gratitude.

    "I, Mu Qian Fan, would throughout this life, live under Young Master Jun''s orders. I have been lucky to have gained Young Master Jun''s trust and I will repay it with all I have!"

    Jun Wu Xie had not only saved his life, but had also given him a bright future.

    Adventurers toil throughout their lives, just for that bit of money to scrap out a living while constantly putting their lives at risk. Mu Qian Fan''s brothers in arms had all died and if he was to go back to his old trade, he would be moving out on his own, where his exposure to the dangers to adventurers, would all be borne by him alone!

    Mu Qian Fan had never in his life ever thought, that he would one day be able to join the Rui Lin Army!

    Irregardless whether he would just be a mere foot soldier, or even just doing odd jobs in the army, it would still be an unbelievable blessing bestowed upon him!

    "Get up." Jun Wu Xie said coldly.

    Mu Qian Fan stood up, with tears in his eyes.

    "To join the Rui Lin Army, your body''s current condition will not do. Follow me." Jun Wu Xie said, her eyes surveying Mu Qian Fan. The injuries to his body might have been suppressed after applying the medicine she gave previously, but she knew that medicine would not be able topletely cure him.

    Mu Qian Fan quickly recovered. Whatever Jun Wu Xie told him, he carried it out to the letter.

    After following Jun Wu Xie back to the inn, Jun Wu Xie handed Mu Qian Fan the elixirs she had cultivated for him. It was made to specifically counter the poison in Mu Qian Fan''s body. It would take another 2 weeks before the poison in Mu Qian Fan''s body could bepletely cleared.

    After thanking Jun Wu Xie repeatedly, Mu Qian Fan swallowed the elixir.

    Qiao Chu and the others sat around in the room, watching Mu Qian Fan shedding endless tears of gratitude before Jun Wu Xie and their eyes were clearly tinged with amusement.

    "I''ll say¡­.. Where did Little Xie get this habit of going all around to gather all sorts of people to stuff into the Lin Pce?" Qiao Chu asked wickedly of Hua Yao, his leg crossed in a boorish manner on the chair.

    It had been the same for Yin Yan as well. He had deserved to die, but Jun Wu Xie had fearlessly made Long Qi bring him back to the Lin Pce. This time, Mu Qian Fan had be the next to be thrown to the Lin Pce, in addition to Mu Chen and the disciples of the Cloud Treading Peak who were hustled into working for the Lin Pce, Qiao Chu could only think that Jun Wu Xie was really working tirelessly to increase the power and arsenal of skills of the Lin Pce.

    As long as they were of use, without considering their birth or background, she would not hesitate to shove them into the hands of the Lin Pce!

 Chapter 635

    Chapter 635: ¡°Coming to Chan Lin Town Again (5)¡±

    After Mu Qian Fan had sufficientlyposed himself, Jun Wu Xie spoke to him about going to the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff.

    Upon hearing that, Mu Qian Fan was greatly shocked!

    ¡°That must not happen! Young Master Jun, it is not that I am unwilling to lead you there, but the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff is really just too terrifying and not many people are able to survive in there. The ce is filled with endless traps and terrifying poisons, the slightest misstep and you will note out alive. I plead for my Young Master Jun to reconsider it!¡± Mu Qian Fan persuaded in a hurry.

    ¡°We must go there. You need only lead the way.¡± Jun Wu Xie said expressionlessly.

    Mu Qian Fan gritted his teeth and tried to persuade further, but he was unable to make Jun Wu Xie change her mind in the slightest. Left with no other choice, he continued to say: ¡°If Young Master Jun is going to the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff, then I must insist to go with you, or your humble servant will never agree to lead the way to the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff! At least I have been there once before and I am a little more familiar with the ce.¡±

    Mu Qian Fan was highly determined. He was fully prepared that if they were toe across any dangers, he will risk everything, including his own life, to protect the safety of his Young Master Jun.

    Jun Wu Xie did not reject Mu Qian Fan¡¯s request.

    Mu Qian Fan began speaking to them in detail on the exact location of the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff.

    From Chan Lin Town to the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff, it would need at least a journey of two weeks and that would allow just enough time for Mu Qian Fan¡¯s injuries to heal.

    Once Mu Qian Fan was certain that Jun Wu Xie and herpanions were going to the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff, he immediately started preparing all the things they would need for the expedition. Having gone there once before, he was more aware of what kind of things they would need at the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff.

    The temperature below the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff fell to extremely low levels and if they were not equipped with warmer clothings, it would not be long before all their limbs would turn cold and stiff. Moreover, the foggy mist thatpletely engulfed the bottom of the cliff turned the low temperature there into a wet and mmy chill, which would quickly prate and dampen their clothes, making the freezing temperatures there be an even more unbearable torment.

    nning for a trip over the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff, the least they had to prepare for was suitable clothing to keep them warm and protect them against the high humidity.

    Although they had quite a number of clothing shops within Chan Lin Town itself, all the shops were targeted mainly at the disciples of the Zephyr Academy, hence no matter whether it was the materials used and in terms of designs, they were plentiful and well made, but all the pieces called for hefty prices.

    Mu Qian Fan could think of many things that would be useful to them at the bottom of the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff, but buying all those things would cost a lot of money, and it was not what a penniless adventurer like him could afford. If he had all this money before, all his brothers in arms might not have perished.

    Seeing that they needed money, Jun Wu Xie immediately sent Hua Yao to the Chan Lin Auction House to receive the money from the sale of the Spirit Stones they had left there thest time, and to hand them the batches of elixirs she had cultivated recently to be put up for auction.

    When He Chang Le saw Hua Yao, his eyes lit up as if seeing the God of Prosperity himself and had he almost knelt before Hua Yao in wee. Throughout the whole process, Hua Yao did not even need to speak much while He Chang Le made all the necessary arrangements for him. In order to keep this ¡°big client¡± with them, He Chang Le proimed that anything that Hua Yao leaves with them to be put up for auctions in the future, the Chan Lin Auction House would not take a single copper inmission, auctioning off the items for thempletely free of charge. The Chan Lin Auction House was not afraid to absorb the loss as the capacity crowds that the elixirs pulled in would more than make up for everything. As long as peoplee to the Chan Lin Auction House, based on their auction house¡¯s auctioneers¡¯ exemry gift of the gab, they would be able to gain so much more for their other items put forth in their auctions.

    When Hua Yao got back to the inn and pped a thick stash of banknotes onto the table, Qiao Chu¡¯s eyes were glued on the stash and his drool was almost reaching the floor.

    ¡°Dumb Qiao, you go gather up the things needed together with Mu Qian Fan.¡± Jun Wu Xie snatched up a bunch of banknotes, and without even looking at the denominations stated on them, she shoved them in Qiao Chu¡¯s hands, almost driving the highly agitated Qiao Chu to delirium.

 Chapter 636

    Chapter 636: ¡°Spirit Rings (1)¡±

    It was the first time that Mu Qian Fan saw a youth being so easy and generous with his money. Even after Qiao Chu dragged him all the way out of the inn, his eyes were still staring nkly.

    When Fan Zhuo and Rong Ruo got back, Qiao Chu had already left with Mu Qian Fan. The big b of ck rock had only yielded them a tiny palm sized piece of ck Silver.

    ¡°Dumb Qiao has gone out to buy things that we will need at the Heaven¡¯s End Ciff, so when will you be able to begin the things on your end?¡± Fei Yan asked, looking at the tiny piece of ck Silver. The price of ck Silver was also very high in the Middle Realm, although not exactly priceless and invaluable, it was nevertheless still a prized item hard toe by.

    They had still been very young when they were in the Middle Realm. They had heard about ck Silver from their elders then, but had never seen it physically before.

    ¡°Little Zhuo, can you really forge us spirit rings with it?¡± Hua Yao asked, picking up the piece of ck Silver.

    Fan Zhuo said smilingly: ¡°The way people forge spirit rings in the Middle Realm differ from how they do it in the Lower Realm. Ordinary people would not be able to really draw out the real power within a spirit ring while in the Middle Realm, there is an unique profession, named Ring Forgers. Only a real Ring Forger possesses the ability to forge a genuine spirit ring and my mother happens to have been one of them, a Ring Forger. In the period that she had remained in the Lower Realm when my father was not around, my mother had taught me a little about it when she had the time.¡±

    ¡°Ring Forgers?¡± Jun Wu Xie lifted her eyes and looked at Fan Zhuo. It was the first time she was hearing that term.

    Upon hearing it, Fei Yan was getting rather excited.

    ¡°I have heard of Ring Forgers before. It was said Ring Forgers were extremely scarce in numbers and each of the Twelve Pces employed their own Ring Forgers. The more powerful the Ring Forger himself was, the spirit rings he forged would be more powerful! But I have never met a Ring Forger before, and I would never have expected that Little Zhuo would be a descendant of a Ring Forger!¡±

    Fan Zhuo smiled bashfully and said: ¡°The benefits a Ring Forger can give is way more than that. You will know what I am talking about after I finish forging your spirit rings.¡±

    Just being able to increase their spiritual power and battle prowess does not make someone a Ring Forger.

    ¡°Little Zhuo, why didn¡¯t you forge your own spirit ring?¡± Fei Yan asked, spotting the spirit ring on Fan Zhuo¡¯s finger. It was the same as theirs,mon and no work had been done on it.

    Fan Zhuo raised his hand, and looked wistfully at the spirit ring on his finger because saying with a smile on his lips: ¡°Before this, I didn¡¯t even know how long more I had to live, and I did not even give forging my spirit ring the slightest thought.¡± Upon finishing his statement, his eyes turned to Jun Wu Xie.

    He had already given up hope then, but he had been dragged out from the abyss of despair. When one lived with hope before him, he would finally be strengthened by motivation to advance in life.

    Fei Yan¡¯s mouth gaped open, feeling that he had touched on a rather negative topic. He cleared his throat slightly and patted Fan Zhuofortingly on the shoulder and said: ¡°You have us with you in the days ahead. On the road towards the future, we will walk together.¡±

    Fan Zhuo nodded with a wide smile on his face.

    ¡°Actually, besides the issue on survival, I had nothing suitable in my hands to forge any spirit rings. Usingmon metals for the forging will only give the spirit rings insignificant effects and although spirit rings can be repeatedly reforged, but without good material, it would not be able to draw on the Ring Forger¡¯s abilities. But we do not have to worry about that now as we have enough ck Silver. A pity we do not have ck Gold. If we had ck Gold, the effects would be greatly amplified.¡±

    ¡°ck Gold.....¡± Hua Yao froze a moment.

    ¡°What is that?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked.

    ¡°Hua Yao narrowed his eyes to say: ¡°ck Gold is an extremely rare and invaluable metal. Even within the Twelve Pces in the Middle Realm, only a rare few people were able to have their spirit rings forged with ck Gold. I had once heard, that when spirits rings are forged with ck Gold, its effects would exceed merely just adding on power and might. Besides raising their ring spirit¡¯s spiritual power and battle strength, they can..... even change the form their ring spirits take.¡±

    delirium.

 Chapter 637

    Chapter 637: Spirit Rings (2)

    ¡°Change its form?¡±Jun Wu Xie asked, with an eyebrow raised.

    Ring Spirits, ording to what she knew, came in three types. At the moment, she knew of just these three types, weapon spirits, beast spirits, and the other type was what she possessed, a nt type ring spirit.

    The first two types of ring spirits had a fixed form and weapon spirits and beast spirits were unable to change them. But nt spirits did not seem to fall within the same restrictions.

    Fan Zhuo seemed to correctly guess at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s doubts and he said: ¡°nt ring spirits are different from the other ring spirits. Although spirit rings forged with ck Gold will enable the other two types of ring spirits to acquire the ability to change their form, but..... it is different from your ring spirit. They cannot take human form like yours but achieve certain changes to their shape and appearance. Take a beast type ring spirit for example, after reforging its spirit ring, it can shed its beastial form and transform into a weapon, or even take the shape of armour.¡±

    ¡°That just sounds, really tempting.¡± Fei Yan rubbed at his chin, wishing he could get his hands on a piece of ck Gold instantly to put it to the test.

    ¡°ck Gold might give people an unbelievable boost to their powers, but the material is much too rare. To my knowledge, within each of the Twelve Pces, people who possess ck Gold spirit rings number less than three, and in some of the pces, only the Lord of the Pce possessed it. To forge a spirit ring with ck Gold, it needs an advanced and highly skilled Ring Forger to personally work on it, even if you gave me the ck Gold now, I will not be able to produce a spirit ring with it.¡± Fan Zhuo said honestly. The forging of spirit rings he had learned from his mother had been limited and advanced and highly skilled Ring Forgers were very small in number in the Middle Realm. Most of them have already been divided among the Nine Courts and Twelve Pces, andmon people would rarely even meet one in their lives.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much on it. To even have a Ring Forger willing to forge our rings for us, we are already feeling greatly blessed.¡± Hua Yao said, rapping Fei Yan on the top of his head.

    Fei Yan protested mournfully: ¡°I was only just saying it. The fact that Little Zhuo is willing to even forge our spirit rings for us, already makes me feel greatly indebted to him.¡±

    Fan Zhuo looked at Jun Wu Xie and said: ¡°I have with me some equipment used for the forging of spirit rings left by my mother. We can begin immediately with the ck Silver in hand, but.....¡± Fan Zhuo eyes showed a sliver of doubt.

    ¡°My mother had never thought me how to forge a nt type ring spirit¡¯s ring. So..... Little Xie, for your spirit ring, I intend to leave it till thest as I am not sure if it will seed. Because, if it fails, it might inflict a certain level of harm to your ring spirit.¡±

    nt type ring spirits, no matter where they were, rarely existed. Even Fan Zhuo, who received tutge from a genuine Ring Forger, did not dare recklessly attempt it.

    ¡°As you wish.¡± Jun Wu Xie replied, she did not mind the order of her turn.

    She was more intrigued by the process of the forging of the spirit rings. Ring spirits from a certain perspective, were a form of spirits. The forging of spirit rings was in essence, employing a special method, to amplify a spirit form¡¯s power. To someone like Jun Wu Xie who had previously undergone a joining of spirits, understanding the mysterious and profound secrets behind the phenomenon would be much more valuable to her.

    Soon, it was decided that Hua Yao¡¯s Double Headed Bone Snake would be the first to undergo the reforging of the spirit ring. Hua Yao was from the Bone Shifters¡¯ Tribe and his Double Headed Bone Snake was deemed stronger in both durability and healing than Fei Yan and the others, which made Hua Yao the ideal choice to take the first spot.

    Fan Zhuo did not drag his feet either and immediately removed a hollow bronze ball hanging by the side of his hip. The bronze ball looked normal on the outside, and none of them had expected that a deft twist under Fan Zhuo¡¯s hands, the bronze ball would open up to reveal a burning green ball of mes within it!

    ¡°This is Soul of mes used exclusively for the forging of spirit rings. Only under this me, will a spirit ring meld with the ck Silver wlessly.¡± As Fan Zhuo exined, he nodded his head at Hua Yao.

    Hua Yao held his breath and concentrated all his spiritual power into his spirit ring. A light glowpletely enveloped the spirit ring and Hua Yao carefully removed it from his finger, finally handing to over into the hands of Fan Zhuo!

 Chapter 638

    Chapter 638: ¡°Spirit Rings (3)¡±

    Spirit rings were morphed from ring spirits, a mirage formed from the coalesced form of a spirit, and it was only when the contracted human used his own spiritual power to envelope the spirit ring, that it could be removed. This was the only way that a spirit ring could be removed from its human owner while remaining in its spirit ring form.

    Removing one¡¯s own spirit ring, posed a great danger to that person. The ring spirit would not be able to break the link, and only with the human owner¡¯s conscious efforts would he be able to allow the ring spirit to temporarily leave his body. The ring spirit when detached from the human owner in its spirit ring form, would be extremely weak and vulnerable, unable to even transform into its ring spirit form. While in that state, the link between the human and the ring spirit would be at its most tenuous and delicate and if the human was attacked at that time, the ring spirit would not be able to do anything to retaliate in the slightest.

    By the same logic, if any viin were to do anything towards the destruction of the ring at that time, it would also inflict great harm and trauma upon the ring spirit.

    Hence, the forging of a spirit ring, was a process that exposed one to unimaginable danger, and if the Ring Forger was not someone that waspletely trustworthy, no one would ever dare to hand over their spirit rings that easily.

    Those who seeked out the Ring Forgers, would always have trustedpanions watching over the Ring Forgers throughout the process, to prevent any mishaps.

    Fan Zhuo received the spirit ring carefully from Hua Yao¡¯s hands and gingerly held it in his palm. He carefully shifted the ring and moved it over the Soul me and the spirit ring that was enveloped with spiritual power glowed a little more intensely. The spirit ring was suspended above the Soul of mes and as the mes licked at the spirit ring, the colour of the spirit ring took on a mystifying change.

    Hua Yao¡¯s ring spirit was a Double Headed Bone Snake and when it morphed into its spirit ring form, it took on a silvery white colour. But under the burning heat of the Soul of mes, its silvery white colour took on a slight tinge of red all over it.

    This was a reaction caused by the spirit ring being scorched under the Soul of mes.

    Even the ever calm and collected Hua Yao was watching it intently as a drop of sweat ran down his face.

    It was not that he did not trust Fan Zhuo, but he could not help being cautious about his own spirit ring.

    Fan Zhuo held the Soul of mes in one hand, while he took out a thumb sized razor sharp de with his other. The de gleamed a bright silver in the dim light, looking extraordinarily sharp. Fan Zhuo swiped the de gently over the piece of ck Silver ced upon the table and picked up the cut tiny sliver of ck Silver with the de¡¯s point, slowly and carefullyying it atop the surface of the spirit ring.

    A ck light speckled with seemingly tiny cold glittery stars began to flow as the ck Silver gradually liquefied under the burning Soul of mes, slowing dripping down to gradually cover the entire surface of the spirit ring. The ck liquid shone with a metallic gleam, reflecting the glow from the Soul of mes, as it flowed topletely envelope the spirit ring.

    Hua Yao held his breath, his eyes staring unwavering at the spirit ring, his entire body tensed.

    The seconds passed, running into minutes, as Fan Zhuo¡¯s hand that was holding up the Soul of mes continued to exert a constant and unwavering amount of spiritual power, covering over everything held in his palm, and controlling the intensity of the Soul of mes with his spiritual power. At the same time, his spiritual powers were also being employed onto his other hand, controlling the dripping liquid ck Silver by exerting just the right amount of spiritual power, to carefully and meticulously push out just enough liquid ck Silver onto the spirit ring, a tiny bit at a time.

    The Soul of mes, on its own, produced no heat. If a human hand were to touch it, they will not be burnt in the slightest. But this type of me to spiritual forms, if they came into contact, would inflict upon them, unbearably high temperatures.

    All Ring Forgers, would never touch the Soul of mes physically. Even when it would not cause any damage to their souls, it would nevertheless cause their own to be highly irritable and be unable to calm down, or to properly control their spiritual powers to properly carry out the forging of the spirit ring.

    Above the Soul of mes, an invisible power seemed to be present, directing the liquified ck Silver, to wrap itself around the spirit ring, moulding the easily yielding ck liquid to seamlessly cover its entire surface.

    ¡°Spirit Stone.¡± Fan Zhuo asked, his eyes unusually stern. As he spoke, his body did not move a single inch.

 Chapter 639

    Chapter 639: ¡°Spirit Reinforcement (1)¡±

    Even his gaze, did not dare to move from the Soul of mes the slightest.

    Hua Yao immediately brought a blue coloured high grade Spirit Stone he had prepared before Fan Zhuo¡¯s eyes. Fan Zhuo put down the silver de he held in his hand and retrieved a tiny set of pincers from within his robes to hold the Spirit Stone in its grip, before cing it on top of the spirit ring that was gradually solidifying in shape.

    Time slipped by, like sand through one¡¯s fingers. In seemingly just a blink of the eye, several hours had passed unnoticed, and a clear sheen of sweat could be seen covering Fan Zhuo¡¯s face.

    ¡°It¡¯s done!¡± As the smile that came upon Fan Zhuo¡¯s lips set, he immediately used the pincers to remove the reforged spirit ring, closed up the bronze ball to store the Soul of mes away properly, and proceeded to put the still slightly steaming spirit ring onto the table on one side.

    The spirit ring that was reforged with ck Silver looked jet ck in colour. Within that deep pure ck, it glittered with an enchanting cold shine. A pure blue sapphire Spirit Stone sat quietly, embedded on top of the gleaming ck spirit ring.

    Hua Yao could not wait to pick the spirit ring up. He suddenly noticed, on the exterior of the spirit ring, were several patterns added on that he did not recognise. The patterns encircled the entire ring, hidden deep within the pure dark ck, not easily noticeable.

    ¡°Spirit Reinforcement?¡± Jun Wu Xie had been observing the whole process intently and when she saw the patterns on the ring, she suddenly asked those words.

    ¡°What?¡± Fan Zhuo was stunned.

    Jun Wu Xie pointed at the patterns on the spirit ring and said: ¡°These are actually ancient runes, and they were used to strengthen or reinforce spiritual forms.¡±

    Instead of calling them patterns, runes would be a more adept name for them.

    Those exact patterns and shapes, she had seen them before. She had been very young then, and she had notbined souls with the ck cat yet. That man at that time, had been busy researching and experimenting things associated with spirit forms, and how to improve on their state of being. In that era, that was a very contentious topic and that man had in order to thoroughly research it, searched through the entire world for all information connected to it.

    And those runes, had been part of the materials collected for his research.

    Jun Wu Xie had seen it once, and that man had told her then, that if he was able to decipher the meanings behind those runes, then all the questions about spirit bodies would be clear to them.

    However, till the moment of that man¡¯s death, he still had not fully deciphered the meanings behind those ancient runes, and had only achieved a rudimentary understanding of them.

    To strengthen a spirit, drawing out more of the power from spirit bodies, was termed as Spirit Reinforcement then.

    Although that man had only achieved a primitive understanding of the runes, he had still gone ahead and used his iplete Spirit Reinforcement, to meld the little ck cat¡¯s soul into her body.

    That man had employed many more runes than what was on the spirit ring currently. The limited number of runes on the Spirit Ring would at most only make up a short phrase.

    ¡°Little Xie? You know what this is?¡± Fan Zhuo asked excitedly of Jun Wu Xie, as if Jun Wu Xie had just said something really astounding.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say that I understand it, but I have seen it before.¡± Jun Wu Xie exined, shaking her head. That man had not allowed her toe into contact with anything that had to do with his research of spirit bodies, hence, although she had seen it before, she had not had the chance to gain a deeper understanding of them.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you have met other Ring Forgers?¡± Fan Zhuo asked, looking inquiringly at Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie shook her head again.

    Before Fan Zhuo mentioned about Ring Forgers earlier, she had not known that such a profession actually existed.

    Fan Zhuo went on to exin: ¡°The design of the patterns employed here, are used by Ring Forgers to incite and draw out the powers of the spirit rings. What they actually mean or do is unclear to me. My mother had left me a total of three drawings for the different patterns and designs, and each pattern gives a different effect.¡±

 Chapter 640

    Chapter 640: ¡°Spirit Reinforcement (2)¡±

    ¡°The type I used on Brother Hua¡¯s spirit ring increases the ring spirit¡¯s speed and agility. Brother Hua¡¯s ring spirit is the Double Headed Bone Snake and its movements are already quick and nimble. So if we increase its speed to bring it up into another level, then its prowess in battle would really be astounding. Besides being able to increase a ring spirit¡¯s speed, the other two patterns increases strength and boosts resilience. ording to what my mother told me, different sketches would bring different effects to the ring spirits and the more advanced the Ring Forger is, the more types of sketches or patterns they would be able to employ, and thus, they were able to draw out more power from the ring spirits.¡± Fan Zhuo could not help but feel a bitter sense of regret. When his mother had left, he was still very young, and he had not been able to gain more knowledge towards being a Ring Forger and from what he had managed to note down, were only the three types of enhancements with the runes.

    Jun Wu Xie narrowed her eyes in thought. So Spirit Reinforcement could be used in such a manner as well? Although she was unable to understand what those runes meant, but if she was to try to decipher what they represented based on those short runes Fan Zhuo possessed, it just might not be thatplicated.

    And Fan Zhuo had said it himself, with different sets of runes engraved upon a spirit ring, it would bring about a different enhancement to the spirit ring.

    Would she then be wrong to assume, that the runes themselves represented the different effects and results that they would bring about?

    A whole string of spections swam within Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mind and a bold assumption came into her mind. Jun Wu Xie suddenly came to sit at the table, and grabbed at a banknote, quickly scribbling on the paper a series of cryptic and undecipherable characters on it. Judging by the shapes of those characters, they looked very simr to those runes imprinted within Hua Yao¡¯s spirit ring.

    ¡°From here, how many of them do you recognise?¡± Jun Wu Xie had in an incredibly short period of time, filled up the entire sheet of paper, and quickly handed it over to Fan Zhuo.

    Fan Zhuo took the paper from her and quickly scanned through it. ¡°Among them, I recognise two of the characters. This and this.¡± Fan Zhuo pointed out two of the characters he was familiar with on the piece of paper. ¡°This was what I used on Brother Hua¡¯s spirit ring, and this one is what I use to enhance strength and power.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie stared at the two characters Fan Zhuo had pointed out. In that big chunk of characters, their positions had followed no particr order and all the characters only appeared once throughout the page.

    ¡°Little Xie, where did you first see all these?¡± Fan Zhuo stared hard at the numerous and densely packed weird and strange ancient symbols. The others might not realise the implications behind what this represented, but it stoodpletely clear before him.

    He only knew of three different sets of runes for the forging of spirit rings, but having seen what Jun Wu Xie had written on the piece of paper, there were more than a hundred more types!

    With that many characters, what kind of terrible effects would they bring!? He did not dare to imagine. He deemed that even the most advanced Ring Forgers in existence, would not have grasped that manybinations.

    Jun Wu Xie had never met any other Ring Forgers before, so how did she get to know all of this?

    ¡°I don¡¯t remember.¡± Jun Wu Xie lowered her eyes. From her young age, she had possessed a photographic memory, remembering everything that she saw. That man had coincidentally let her seen those runes and Jun Wu Xie hadmitted them all to memory with a quick nce at all of them. Although she had never found a use for them, they had all been indelibly imprinted into her mind.

    If the truth was to be told, the runes that she had seen was way more than what she had written, what that man had brought in, was a goat skin ancient text that was about two fingers¡¯ width thick. Those runes that she had quickly scribbled earlier, was just about two pages worth of its entire content.

    ¡°Are you able to use these runes?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked, looking at Fan Zhuo.

    Fan Zhuo shook his head immediately.

    ¡°I do not recognize all these characters, if I am to recklessly use them on spirit rings, I do not know what kind of effects it will result in. If anything goes wrong, it may end up harming the ring spirits instead.¡±

 Chapter 641

    Chapter 641: ¡®Spirit Reinforcement (3)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie gave up on the idea after hearing Fan Zhuo out. If these runes are simr to those on Hua Yao¡¯s spirit ring, then it could very possibly bring about much greater effects to their spirit rings.

    Unfortunately, they knew almost nothing about the meanings behind those characters, and there was no way they were able to put them to good use.

    It was highly possible that they contained great power, were they then supposed to just watch that invaluable opportunity slip by right before their eyes?

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes narrowed in thought and she suddenly turned to look at Fan Zhuo.

    ¡°Teach me how to forge rings.¡±

    Fan Zhuo was shocked and taken aback by the sudden request.

    ¡°You want to give it a try?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie nodded.

    Fan Zhuo sighed and said: ¡°If are really interested, after wee back from the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff, I¡¯ll teach it to you then. Alright?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Aftering to an agreement with Fan Zhuo, Jun Wu Xie did not say anything more on it, but just sat on one side, staring at the characters she had scribbled on the piece of paper, scrutinizing every single one.

    Fan Zhuo, on the other hand, continued to forge spirit rings for the others.

    Daylight faded and the darkness of night fell across thend. Qiao Chu and Mu Qian Fan returned fully loaded with bags and bags of equipments and many other things. After they stored everything away properly, Qiao Chu could not wait a moment longer as he rushed to see Fan Zhuo, crowding round to watch Fan Zhuo forge the spirit rings.

    The process of the forging of spirit rings was long and arduous. Just a single day was not enough for him to forge everyone¡¯s spirit rings.

    Jun Wu Xie watched and observed what the entire process of forging a spirit ring entailed, whatever else she wanted to understand would require her to slowly ponder and contemte before she could gain a better understanding of it.

    Back in her room, Jun Wu Xie sat at the table in the middle. The little ck caty on the table looking at its Mistress seemingly thoughtful expression. Lord Meh Meh had just been well fed and it was lying on the bed with all four of its hooves syed t out, fast asleep.

    ¡°Were it an entire verse on a page, or short sentences jumbled up together...?¡± Jun Wu Xie said it out aloud as she was pondering. She had just stumbled upon a way to use Spirit Reinforcement but was still unable to bring it a step further, and it greatly frustrated her.

    She thoughtlessly dipped her finger into her cup of tea, and traced out on the table with her wet finger, the symbols currently swimming endlessly in her mind.

    The little ck cat lying quietly at the side swished its tailzily in the air. It was alreadyte into the night, and Jun Wu Xie did not look the least bit sleepy, but it was already feeling weariness creep in. It stretched its body and stood up, taking two steps forward, wanting to leap off the table.

    However, a sudden surge of a zing hot sensation, shot up from under its paw!

    The next moment, a ball of firepletely engulfed the entire little ck cat!

    ¡°MEOW! ! !¡±

    [WHAT THE HELL!!]

    The sudden roaring and raging inferno shocked the little ck cat into a shriek as all its fur stood up on their ends. It quickly leapt off the table but the ball of fire was still around its entire body. Under a series of meows and screeches, the little ck cat darted and leapt all over the room, attempting everything it could to extinguish the fire on its body.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes were wide with shock as she stared, seeing the ball of mes engulf the little ck cat.

    A few secondster, the ball of mes suddenly disappeared. The little ck cat was bathed in ayer of cold sweat, its ws dug deeply into the drapes at the window. Its sharp ws had torn up the curtains with two long stretches across it.

    ¡°Meow.....¡±

    [What was that just now? It almost shocked meow~ to death!]

    The little ck cat jumped off from the drapes and snuggled deep into Jun Wu Xie¡¯s arms, still trembling heavily, seemingly not fully recovered from the sudden shock.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Jun Wu Xie looked down at the little ck cat in her arms. The phenomenon that had urred on the little ck cat earlier intrigued her endlessly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know..... Suddenly..... I just caught fire.....¡± The little ck cat wailed pitifully. It had just wanted to go sleep, what went wrong?

    Jun Wu Xie lifted the little ck cat, and turned it all around to inspect it all over. She saw that the little ck cat waspletely unscathed, and its fur was still just as luxuriously smooth.

 Chapter 642

    Chapter 642: ¡°Spirit Reinforcement (4)¡±

    ¡°Painful?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked, inly serious as she held the little ck cat up.

    The little ck cat raised a paw to wipe away the tears at the corners of its eyes and paused a moment before it slowly shook its head.

    [¡°Strangely, I did not feel any pain.¡±]

    [But it was a rather rude shock!]

    [Who wouldn¡¯t run around as if they had gone mad when they suddenly find themselves suddenly engulfed in mes! ?]

    Jun Wu Xie narrowed her eyes and thought about what she had just noticed. She had seen the mes on the little ck cat clearly earlier. Although the little ck cat was a spirit body, after it coalesced and took its current form, it would still feel pain when hurt by external forces. The mes just now hadpletely engulfed it and had seemed like it was going to burn the little ck cat into crisp, but the little ck cat had not felt the slightest ounce of pain nor was it hurt in anyway from it.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes traced back the path the little ck cat had taken. The ck burnt marks from the roaring mes were still clearly visible on the floor, and even a corner of the drapes had beenpletely burnt off. All these told her that the mes had been real and was not an illusion.

    But why did not little ck cat not feel the heat in the slightest?

    Jun Wu Xie was still a little puzzled, but when her eyes swept over the area of the table where the cat had been before it jumped off, her eyes suddenly lit up.

    ¡°Before you caught fire earlier, did you step on anything?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked the little ck cat in a serious tone.

    The little ck cat shook its head.

    Jun Wu Xie pointed at the scribbles of the runes she had made with her fingers dipped in her tea, still wet on the table and asked: ¡°Stepped on these?¡±

    The little ck cat paused a moment, and subconsciously raised a front paw, turning it around to peer at it closely with its eyes.

    [¡°Maybe..... I might have..... stepped on that.....¡±]

    It seemed to vaguely remember..... before the mes had suddenly engulfed it, it had felt a slightly wet sensation under its paw.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes sparkled, and before the little ck cat could react, she was already carrying the little ck cat to go to the table. Eyeing the still wet runes on the table, she pressed one of the little ck cat¡¯s hind paw onto it!

    All of a sudden, a strong wind kicked up!

    The little ck cat in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hands suddenly found itself caught within an invisible wind, torn right out from Jun Wu Xie¡¯s grasp.

    ¡°MEOOOOW!!!¡± Caught up in an invisible wind and thrown up in the air, the little ck cat tail bristled fully!

    It could feel four separate forces swirling around its four limbs. The unfamiliar forces made the little ck cat feel like it was riding upon the winds and it was finding it extremely difficult to get used to stepping on nothing but insubstantial air.

    The little ck cat was suspended in midair and it was turning and rolling in all directions as its long furry tail drew circles in the air.

    Suddenly, the strange forces disappeared, and caughtpletely unawares, the little ck cat fell from its elevated position with a screech. Fortunately Jun Wu Xie was fully prepared for it and she reached out her arms to catch the poor feline in her arms.

    The consecutive bouts of traumatic experiences left the poor little ck cat giddy and confused. Its mind was still spinning as ity in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s arms.

    ¡°So this is one way it can be used.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s misgivings in her eyes cleared at that moment as an almost unnoticeable smile spread across her lips.

    [¡°Hwhat..... di..... you..... tsay......¡±] The little ck cat shook its head to clear its confused mind, its tongue all tangled up.

    Jun Wu Xie put the cat down carefully on the table and turned around to walk over to the bed to pick up the happily sound asleep Lord Meh Meh into her arms. She then dipped a finger into the tea once again and quickly scribbled a series of runes on the table. She held out one of Lord Meh Meh paws in her hand and pressed it down upon the wet runes she had just written!

    ¡°Meh~¡± The sleepy Lord Meh Meh bleated and wiggled its short stubby tail, oblivious to what was really going on, before falling back into sleep.

    ¡°It looks like these runes only work on spirit bodies.¡± Jun Wu Xieid Lord Meh Meh back onto the bed, and walked back to the table to sit down in contemtion, as she saw Lord Meh Meh continue to snore away.

 Chapter 643

    Chapter 643: ¡°Spirit Reinforcement (5)¡±

    The little ck cat on the table finally managed to clear its mind after much effort but what it immediately saw, was its own Mistress looking at it with a strange look in her eyes.

    Those eyes, immediately heightened the little ck cat¡¯s innate animal instincts and it warned the cat of the very close and imminent danger!

    ¡°What are you thinking of!?¡± The little ck cat shrank back, and backed itself into the farthest corner, a look of terror filled its horrified eyes as it stared at Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie stretched out her hand, and she grabbed one of the little ck cat¡¯s front paws, forcibly dragging the petrified cat before her.

    ¡°I went through thick and thin with you for so many years! I deserve at least even that little bit of credit even if you don¡¯t appreciate it! You can¡¯t do this! !¡± The little ck cat was still babbling incessantly when it suddenly found its mouth covered by Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hand.

    ¡°You are getting more and more talkative.¡± Jun Wu Xie said, her eyes narrowed as she looked into the little ck cat¡¯s eyes.

    Before being reborn, Little ck had been a lot more quiet.

    The little ck cat looked mournfully at Jun Wu Xie.

    It wanted to tell its Mistress so badly. It wasn¡¯t true that it did not like to talk in the past, it was just that Jun Wu Xie¡¯s past life could not be described as anything else but dull and monotonous. Living those days in endless repetition, carrying out the exact same tasks every single day, what was there for him to talk about?

    ¡°What you stepped on, were runes that I wrote. They are the same runes Fan Zhuo employed on the spirit ring, but I cannot be sure of what they mean. But seeing what happened to you earlier, these runes can be put to good use. When applied onto a spirit body, it will create and lend to it certain effects.¡± As she spoke, Jun Wu Xie released the little ck cat¡¯s mouth and dipped a finger into her tea, quickly drawing out a strange character on the table.

    ¡°This is what you stepped on the first time.¡±

    As she finished her statement, she continued writing a second character on the table.

    ¡°This is what you stepped on the second time.¡±

    ¡°The first time, you were engulfed in mes but did not feel any pain. That means that the power possessed your being, but would not cause any harm to yourself. I tested it on Lord Meh Meh earlier, applying the exact same method did not work. Only spirit bodies are able to make use of the powers these runes give.¡± Jun Wu Xie rubbed at her chin as her mind raced, quickly processing all her observations.

    ¡°But on both asions, the time that the powerssted were very short. It could be due to the fact that the runes were written out with my finger dipped in tea, and the tea had evaporated quickly from your body and that¡¯s why the powers did notst long.¡±

    If what she was guessing was to be correct, then they wouldn¡¯t even need to directly apply the runes on the spirit ring, but to find a suitable method to temporarily apply the runes on the ring spirits. She would then be able to gain her results faster and it would not harm the ring spirits even if she applied the runes incorrectly.

    What made Jun Wu Xie even happier from this discovery was that it would solve another big problem on her mind!

    She would finally be able to recognize the different characters among the runes!

    She could remember the individual shapes of the various characters from the runes, but she had not been able to decipher the meanings behind them. Now, she would only need to write them out with water, apply it onto the little ck cat, and the resulting effects would tell her the meaning behind the character applied. The process was quick, and it did not call for much energy to carry it out.

    ¡°You..... You don¡¯t really mean to test them all on me right.....?¡± The little ck cat¡¯s whiskers trembled, as it stared at Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie just nodded honestly.

    The little ck cat shook its head vehemently as it pleaded.

    ¡°You can¡¯t! You cannot do this! Don¡¯t you still have Little Lotus! ? Summon him now! ! Why is it always me! ?¡±

    It must protest!

    Jun Wu Xie patted the little ck cat on its head and said gently: ¡°You just reminded me.¡±

 Chapter 644

    Chapter 644: ¡°Spirit Reinforcement (6)¡±

    The little ck cat¡¯s mouth gaped open in surprise. It seemed like..... felt like..... Did it just..... sell Little Lotus out?

    Without another word, Jun Wu Xie immediately summoned Little Lotus.

    Little Lotus stood barefooted on the ground, his tiny face looking innocently at Jun Wu Xie. His eyes suddenly spotted the soundly asleep Lord Meh Meh on the bed and his pudgy body immediately shivered!

    ¡°Mistress..... is there anything you need?¡± Little Lotus asked obediently, discreetly shifting his tiny feet, to put as much distance as he could, between himself and the bed.

    Little Lotus was still haunted by the horrifying memory of being chased and bitten by Lord Meh Meh thest time.

    That time, if his Mistress had not dragged Lord Meh Meh off, he might very well have been reduced to be a tiny flower bud now.

    ¡°I have a task, to hand over to you and Little ck.¡± Jun Wu Xie said to Little Lotus.

    Little Lotus nodded his head, agreeing readily, his chubby face breaking out into a brilliant smile.

    ¡°I will do my utmost for any task my Mistress assigns to me!¡±

    The little ck cat could not make itself look straight into Little Lotus¡¯ eyes and it raised its paw to cover its face, hiding the guilt it felt in its heart.

    In moments, Little Lotus would not be able to continue smiling so brightly anymore.....

    The little ck cat was still a little too naive. Although Jun Wu Xie had summoned Little Lotus, but that did not mean it had escaped the cmity.

    Jun Wu Xie held a cup of water in her band and wrote a whole series of Spirit Reinforcement runes on the ground before making the little ck cat and Little Lotus test out their effects concurrently. The two tiny miserable figures were so badly traumatised that they felt death might be easier for them. Soon, Little Lotus was in tears, but he had no choice but to continue testing out the various effects the Spirit Reinforcement runes gave while tears flowed down his cheeks and his nose ran continuously.

    As she wrote out more and more Spirit Reinforcement runes, Jun Wu Xie suddenly felt her spiritual power gradually decreasing. After writing about twenty more characters, she found her spiritual powerspletely depleted.

    She panted slightly as she fell back onto the chair. She turned to look at thepletely exhausted pair, the little ck cat and Little Lotus, so tired that they could no longer stand up, and her brows creased up deeply.

    In the beginning, she had not felt her spiritual powers deplete. But when the number of runes she wrote increased, she had suddenly felt her spiritual powers draining very quickly. But that phenomenon had not manifested when she had written those runes on paper.

    ¡°Composing Spirit Reinforcement runes drains a person¡¯s spiritual power after all.¡± Jun Wu Xie contemted rubbing at her chin. She had written a full page of the Spirit Reinforcement runes on a piece of paper and tried it on both the little ck cat and Little Lotus earlier but there had been no effect at all.

    It was rather obvious the Spirit Reinforcement runes would drain at one¡¯s spiritual energy only when the runes could be applied onto a spirit body.

    If the runes could not be applied, it did not deplete any spiritual energy. When she had used water to write those runes, as those runes could be transferred onto the bodies of the little ck cat and Little Lotus, it had eaten at her spiritual energies.

    When she came to that conclusion, many things became clear to Jun Wu Xie.

    Little wonder when Fan Zhuo was forging the spirit rings, he needed to maintain an incessant and constant supply of spiritual energy. It would seem that Spirit Reinforcements whose effectssted a longer period of time would require a much greater amount of spiritual energy.

    Jun Wu Xie took out the Heaven¡¯s sk that contained the Water of Heaven¡¯s Spring. Under the highly nourishing Water of Heaven¡¯s Spring, the Snow Lotus was overflowing with spiritual energy. As Jun Wu Xie absorbed it into her body, the process greatly surprised her this time.

    The speed that she absorbed the spiritual energies this time, had doubled from her usual speed!

    The spiritual energy in her body was almost fully depleted and even under those circumstances, the gains made on her growth in spiritual energy levels was at a speed she had never experienced before!

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes were thoughtful. ¡°I had not thought that quickening the draining of my spiritual power would bring about such an unexpected result.¡±

 Chapter 645

    Chapter 645: Spirit Reinforcement (7)

    Realizing the condition her body was in, Jun Wu Xie was in no hurry to continue testing out the various effects of the Spirit Reinforcement runes further but she went on to record in detail the different effects of the over twenty runes the little ck cat and Little Lotus had tested out earlier.

    Besides fire and wind, most of the other Spirit Reinforcement runes strengthened or reinforced other abilities.

    An example was what Fan Zhuo had mentioned. He knew of three types of Spirit Reinforcement runes which increased speed, strength, or durability. Jun Wu Xie had identified two sets of runes out of those three and discovered another two that made the spirit body extremely light and lithe or enabled them to mask their presence.

    Different Spirit Reinforcement runes would givepletely different effects. If the rune¡¯s effects are well matched and properly applied, the result would most definitely be astounding!

    Exhausted and sprawled t upon the table, Jun Wu Xiepletely rxed her body to absorb more of the spiritual energy from the Snow Lotus.

    Although she discovered how the Spirit Reinforcement could be used, and had understood some of the effects the Spirit Reinforcement runes gave, it was still a challenge to her if she intended to employ them in battle. The key thing was how she should attach the Spirit Reinforcement runes onto the bodies of the spirit bodies better, as its minute long effects would not be of much use in a battle.

    As Jun Wu Xie contemted on her thoughts sprawled on the table, she slowly drifted off into sleep. The little ck cat was already so worn out and weary but it still valiantly pushed itself to its feet. It jumped up on the bed and bit on the nket, dragging it toe next to Jun Wu Xie, struggling clumsily as it tried to cover the nket over her.

    After a series of exhausting attempts, the little ck cat finally fell limp, t upon the table. It shifted its body slightly, leaning against Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hand and closed its eyes in blissful rest.

    Early the next morning, Qiao Chu knocked on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s room door. Jun Wu Xie was awoken from her sleep and she picked up the still sleeping little ck cat before going to open the door.

    ¡°Little Zhuo told me toe ask you whether you want to watch him forge our Spirit Rings.¡± Qiao Chu asked, full of vigor as he looked at Jun Wu Xie. Fan Zhuo had helped Hua Yao and Fei Yan forge their Spirit Rings yesterday and it was his and Rong Ruo¡¯s turn today.

    Jun Wu Xie had not intended to go over, but after considering it a moment, she nodded her head.

    Jun Wu Xie had a unique method of cultivating her spiritual powers and that enabled her to replenish and recover her powers quickly. However, that wasn¡¯t the case for Fan Zhuo. He had forged Hua Yao¡¯s and Fei Yan¡¯s Spirit Rings consecutively and Jun Wu Xie was guessing that his spirit powers must have been quite badly drained. Based on her judgement, Fan Zhuo shouldn¡¯t be able to continue with the forging of the rings today.

    Jun Wu Xie walked over to Fan Zhuo¡¯s room with the little ck cat in her arms. When she saw Fan Zhuo, his condition did not look as bad as she had thought and his spiritual powers did not seemed to be that badly drained as well. Jun Wu Xie was puzzled and she made her doubts known by asking out aloud. Fan Zhuo was surprised, but he immediately smiled at her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that I am from the Middle Realm afterall. People in the Middle Realm are able to use a special method to raise their spirit powers. If I had used my spirit powers without that method, I would have copsed after forging just one spirit ring.¡±

    ¡°A special method to raise your spirit powers?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked, her eyebrow arched. She had been very curious about Qiao Chu¡¯s and the others¡¯ ability to force their their spirit powers to reach the purple level after she had witnessed it thest time.

    ¡°Yes, it is something the people from the Middle Realm are born with.¡± Qiao Chu was nodding his head in agreement on the side.

    ¡°If you are interested to know more, I will tell it to you in more detail another day.¡± Fan Zhuo promised with a wide smile. Fei Yan and Hua Yao had left early that morning. They wanted to find an uninhabited location to test out their reforged Spirit Rings and see how strong their ring spirits had be.

    ¡°No rush.¡± Jun Wu Xie agreed easily. With her doubts cleared, she saw no point in remaining there and went right out of the inn. She wanted to looked for materials that would allow her to apply the Spirit Reinforcement runes on spirit bodies for a longer period of time.

 Chapter 646

    Chapter 646: ¡°To Heaven¡¯s End Cliff (1)¡±

    Three days flew by quickly. Jun Wu Xie and all the others had prepared everything and they officially took the first step into their journey to the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff.

    With the addition of Mu Qian Fan, there was a total of seven of them on the trip. Jun Wu Xie purchased arge sized horse carriage and they all squeezed into it. She had intended to hire a coachman but Mu Qian Fan rejected the idea. The exact location of the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff was not known to many people in the world and the less people who knew of its location, the better it was for them. He did it in order to prevent the location from being leaked, and also to not invite unnecessary trouble.

    The task as the coachman, was taken up by Mu Qian Fan alone, and he politely refused when Qiao Chu and the others offered to take over for intermittent periods.

    In Mu Qian Fan¡¯s mind, having met Jun Wu Xie had already changed his lifepletely and he would put in his whole heart in his endeavours for her.

    The Heaven¡¯s End Cliff from Chan Lin Town would take about two weeks at least and they travelled tirelessly during the day, setting up camp to rest at night. They joked andughed throughout the journey, making the long trip much more enjoyable.

    Besides Jun Wu Xie, Fan Zhuo and the others¡¯ Spirit Rings had been reforged. When Fan Zhuo had attempted to forge Jun Wu Xie¡¯s Spirit Ring as thest one in turn, he had found that the ck Silverpletely could not meld or take shape with her Spirit Ring and that phenomenon had greatly baffled Fan Zhuo, resulting in Jun Wu Xie being the lone one among thepanions with her Spirit Ring still in its original state.

    To be fair, Fan Zhuo was not to me as the Spirit Ring that the Snow Lotus morphed into was invisible and even Jun Wu Xie could not see how it really looked like. She was not even able to ascertain its shape leaving Fan Zhuo feeling helpless with the Spirit Ring¡¯s reforging.

    Day by day, time passed. Throughout the journey, Jun Wu Xie experimented with all kinds of materials trying to lengthen the period the Spirit Reinforcement would take hold, but the results were still not too encouraging.

    When Jun Wu Xie brought up the matter to Fan Zhuo, Fan Zhuo was shocked for a rather long while. When he tried to implement the few Spirit Reinforcement runes that Jun Wu Xie gave him on Qiao Chu¡¯s, Rong Ruo¡¯s and his own Spirit Rings, they had resulted in failure.

    That had puzzled Jun Wu Xie quite a bit. She had tried by using water to write the runes and applied them on Rolly, and the effects had manifested. But when Fan Zhuo had implemented the same set of runes when he forged their rings, there had been no effect at all.

    ¡°Little Xie had discovered something so amazing but it can¡¯t be put to good use. It¡¯s really such a shame.¡± Sitting within the moving horse carriage, Qiao Chu was holding his hand over his chest, mourning the loss he felt. When he saw Rolly¡¯s imposing and grandiose form, looking incredibly ferocious, covered fully in roaring mes from the Spirit Reinforcement, he had almost been delirious with joy! However..... it had been shortlived. The fact that it would not work when imprinted on the Spirit Ring disappointed him so badly he was about to cry.

    ¡°No worries. When Little Xie learns how to forge Spirit Rings, she should be able to reforge all of your Spirit Rings as well.¡± Fan Zhuoforted Qiao Chu with augh before he turned to look at one side of the carriage, and saw Jun Wu Xie holding cinnabar and ink within her hands.

    ¡°I believe, Spirit Reinforcement and its runes, must be fully grasped by a person before it can be used or properly applied. I might have been able to fully duplicate the characters of the runes that you provided me with, but I am unable to confer the right kind of power behind it to make it work. Your intention to learn how to forge Spirit Rings ispletely correct, or it would really be a big loss if this is not pursued fully.¡±

    Having seen for himself what kind of power and possibilities that Spirit Reinforcement held, Fan Zhuo was anxious to impart to Jun Wu Xie his skills as a Ring Forger. He strongly believed that after Jun Wu Xie learnt everything he knew, she would definitely be able to create and forge Spirit Rings that would astound everyone.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded. What Fan Zhuo said was exactly what she had in mind.

    She had already picked up some basics of forging Spirit Rings from Fan Zhuo but she did not possess any Soul of mes to experiment with. A Ring Forger¡¯s Soul of mes was one with the Ring Forger. Unless inherited from someone from the same bloodline, or it would be useless even if the Soul of mes was put right into the hands of others.

 Chapter 647

    Chapter 647: ¡°To Heaven¡¯s End Cliff (2)¡±

    Even Fan Zhuo did not know where his own Soul of mes had originated from. He had inherited it from his mother who passed it down to him. Fan Zhuo was able to use it only because of their link in their blood ties.

    Throughout history, it had remained a great mystery how Ring Forgers got their Soul of mes as not a single Ring Forger had disclosed that fact to anybody.

    Even Fan Zhuo¡¯s mother had never mentioned it to Fan Zhuo before.

    That had caused Jun Wu Xie to be unable to act on her desire stopping her from bing a Ring Forger.

    Dusk fell. The horse carriage was within the mountain roads. They hadpleted about half the journey and it was estimated that they would reach the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff in another five days.

    By now, Jun Wu Xie and herpanions were far from civilization and there was nobody around them for a hundred miles. They couldn¡¯t see a single town all around from their high vantage point and they haven¡¯t even sighted a single person for miles.

    Mu Qian Fan stopped the carriage at the side of the mountain road and Jun Wu Xie and the others stepped out from the carriage one after another. They lit a fire under a overhanging crop of rock and pitched their tents, getting ready to rest.

    Although they had remained in the horse carriage all this while, but the ardours journey in the past ten days had greatly jarred their bones with the bouncy ride over much uneven terrain. Mu Qian Fan was recovering well from his injuries and more than half of the bandages that covered his body had already been removed. Although the new flesh that had grown over the wounds were badly scarred, but they were much less garish looking than before. His face was however still covered in bandages as there were times he needed to speak and it inadvertently tore at the skin, causing it to take a longer time to heal.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go find some firewood.¡± Mu Qian Fan saw that night was approaching and he stood up and walked towards the trees.

    ¡°Mu Qian Fan is really such a great help. Throughout this journey, with the way he had been taking on all the tasks singlehandedly, I almost feel like an invalid person.¡± Qiao Chu said as he massaged his sore knees. In the first few days of the journey, he had wanted to help Mu Qian Fan with some of the chores but he had been tly rejected and asked to go back to join the others.

    Mu Qian Fan always fought to take on all the menial tasks and never allowed them to lift a finger.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go check the vicinity to see if I can find a water source.¡± Rong Ruo stood up, and the Spirit Ring on her finger glowed. Hell Butterflies fluttered and danced in the air around Rong Ruo, as they emerged from the ring¡¯s glow.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Fei Yan said, standing up after.

    The duo followed the Hell Butterflies¡¯ lead and walked towards where they might find a water source.

    Lord Meh Meh stayed near Jun Wu Xie¡®s feet, having chewed up all the grass into a bare patch. It was still unsatisfied and it was nudging Jun Wu Xie¡¯s legs with its little wooly head.

    ¡°Meh!¡±

    [Lord Meh Meh..... still hungry!]

    The little ck cat tranted Lord Meh Meh¡¯s words for Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Xie raised her hand to pat Lord Meh Meh on the head.

    Lord Meh Meh shouldn¡¯t be med for its voracious appetite. In the day, they all remained within the horse carriage as the wheels rattled along. Sitting in the carriage, the humans were still able to nibble on the dried rations, but Lord Meh Meh only ate fresh greens. Although its body looked tiny at the moment, Lord Meh Meh¡¯s real body was extremely huge and several square metres of grass would not be adequate for one meal. If they allowed Lord Meh Meh to have its fill every mealtime, their journey would take a whole lot longer.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look around.¡± Jun Wu Xie stood up. If it continued on like this, Lord Meh Meh would very soon protest.

    Qiao Chu looked up at Jun Wu Xie with augh and nonchntly reminded her to watch out for dangers before his hands quickly dived into the packs searching for dried meat, for him to roast them slowly over the fire.

    In terms of powers, although Jun Wu Xie was not like them who could raise their levels to purple, but with the little ck cat and Lord Meh Meh, her two ferocious protectors with her, Jun Wu Xie could very well be the one who possessed the most dominating might among all of them.

    Jun Wu Xie walked towards the trees at the side with the little ck cat in her arms as Lord Meh Meh followed happily, its hooves tapping on the ground, and its woolly tail bobbing behind.

 Chapter 648

    Chapter 648: To Heaven¡¯s End Cliff (3)

    Under the thick canopy of leaves, silvery moonlight shone through, creating droplets of glowing light upon the grass, looking like a reflection of the starry sky. Jun Wu Xie stood among the light quietly, allowing Lord Meh Meh to circle around her feet, relentlessly persecuting the innocent nt life around the area.

    Suddenly, Jun Wu Xie detected a slight scent of blood in the air, and she frowned at the sudden offensive smell.

    Under the darkness of night, the wind was tinged with a slight chill among the trees as it softly brushed Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face, bringing with it the slight bloody scent.

    ¡°It¡¯s human blood.¡± The little ck cat eximed, its nose sniffing the air.

    Jun Wu Xie stared in the direction that the smell wasing from. The mountain waspletely deserted and not a Spirit Beast had been spotted. Even the mostmon beasts had not been sighted and when the scent of blood had so suddenly appeared here, it would invariably make Jun Wu Xie find it rather strange.

    ¡°Shall I go see?¡± The little ck cat stretched, looking at Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded.

    The little ck cat darted away and quickly disappeared.

    At the little ck cat¡¯s departure, Lord Meh Meh who was still circling Jun Wu Xie¡¯s feet only looked up oncezily, staring in the direction the little ck cat had disappeared into a moment, before it lowered its head once more, and continued to graze on the grass.

    It was quiet all around, only the swishing of the leaves in the wind could be heard.

    Suddenly, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s heart winced! That feeling gave rise to a strong feeling of unease in her heart. That was a signal transmitted from the little ck cat!

    Jun Wu Xie immediately picked Lord Meh Meh off the ground and ran quickly towards the direction the little ck cat had disappeared into.

    Among the dimly lit forest, a massive dark shadow was moving fast, weaving between the trees. Several arrows whizzed past the darting shadow, their sharp points driven deep into the tree trunks!

    A massive ck beast, agile like a panther, used theplicated terrain to its advantage, trying to shake off the pursuers¡¯ attacks,ing from not far behind it.

    Mu Qian Fan was covered in blood as ity upon the back of the massive ck beast. His blood covered fists gripped tightly onto the skin around the ck beast¡¯s neck as he vomited out mouthfuls of blood, staining the ck beast¡¯s jet ck fur, a dark scarlet shade.

    On his back, it was a just dark blotch of red. The clothes on his back were torn and several garish wounds were clearly visible, the cut up flesh, looking rmingly gory.

    As the ck beast sprinted and leapt, it left behind a trail of blood behind, on the grass.

    ¡°I won¡¯t make it..... You just escape on your own. With me dragging you down, they will catch up very soon.¡± Mu Qian Fan said weakly, the exertion making him cough out another mouthful of blood.

    ¡°GRRR!¡± The ck beast growled, as if refuting Mu Qian Fan¡¯s suggestion.

    Mu Qian Fan gritted his teeth and released his grip. But, just as he was about to slip off the ck beast¡¯s back, the ck beast¡¯s tail curled tightly and held Mu Qian Fan against its back.

    ¡°My Mistress saved you, not to let you die in a ce like this. Even if you don¡¯t want to live on, you still must!¡± The highly anxious ck beast spoke in human tongue and Mu Qian Fan¡¯s eyes widened in shock, but he was too weak to say anything else.

    He had been attacked earlier and just at the moment that he thought he was to die, he had suddenly spotted the little ck cat that always apanied Jun Wu Xie. Before he could even react in the slightest, the little ck cat had suddenly transformed, turning into the massive ck beast he was slumped across at the moment!

    The ck beast had pulled him out of his predicament and they had fled, but they had not been able to throw off the pursuit.

    Seeing that the pursuers behind were about to catch up, Mu Qian Fan was feeling highly anxious, but he was at a loss on what to do!

    Carrying Mu Qian Fan on its back, the ck beast continued to sprint. But Mu Qian Fan was not like Jun Wu Xie, he was a full grown man and was heavy built. His hefty weight had greatly affected the ck beast speed!

 Chapter 649

    Chapter 649: Nobody Messes With My Patient (1)

    Suddenly, they were surrounded by several Beast Spirits, cutting off their route forward!

    ¡°ROAR! !¡± The ck beast gave out a threatening roar. The other Beast Spirits leapt towards the ck beast.

    The ck beast suddenly found himself battling with several other Beast Spirits.

    ¡°Go on! Run! Why are you not running anymore! ?¡± The pursuers caught up quickly, numbering about ten of them. They were all well built men and when they saw the ck beast caught in a tangle with their ring spirits, their faces broke in gleeful smiles.

    ¡°The man¡¯s ring spirit had already been defeated by us. This ck beast here is not his ring spirit. We don¡¯t know where it had sprouted out from, it seems that he has otherpanions around. Dispose of him quickly, to rid ourselves of more trouble.¡± The leader of the band of men ordered with a frown, watching as their Beasts Spirits battled with the ferocious ck beast.

    The huge ck beast was heavily surrounded. It could have easily escaped with its superior speed but it had been bogged down with a severely injured Mu Qian Fan upon its back, who greatly reduced its agility and ease of movements. Besides having to stop the attacks of the other Beast Spirits, it still had to ensure Mu Qian Fan did note under attack.

    The other Beast Spirits were not targeting the ck beast. After they managed to seal off the ck beast¡¯s escape, two lion type Beasts Spiritsunched an incessant attack on the ck beast from the front, while the other Beast Spirits circled around to the sides and back of the ck beast, leaping towards Mu Qian Fan upon the its back!

    ¡°Roar!¡± Ignoring the attacking from the front, the ck beast suddenly stood up on its hind legs and swung its paw in a powerful swipe, smashing it onto the head of one of the other Beasts Spirits.

    A loud smack resounded through the air!

    That Beast Spirit was sent flying through the air and smashed onto the trunk of a tree. The overwhelming force bent the tree trunk and with a shudder, the trunk snapped!

    At the same moment the ck beast had sent the Beast Spirit flying out of the melee, the ck beast had left itself open to attack from the other Beast Spirits. In that briefest of moments, the ck beast found that a sizeable chunk of flesh had been torn from its underbelly by a smaller Beast Spirit that had slipped in under the chaos!

    Even for a spirit body, having suffered from such an attack, would find itself in great agony.

    The ck beast dived into a roll to get out from the enemies¡¯ encirclement and it stood up panting heavily, its body twitching from the pain it felt from its underbelly.

    If not for Mu Qian Fan on its back, it would have swallowed all these pesky miscreants whole one by one!

    Several cold gleaming shes came streaking towards it and the ck beast leapt away quickly as three arrows thudded loudly into the ground at the spot where the ck beast had just been standing!

    An archer had his bow strung and he had the arrow fully pulled back, aimed right at the ck massive beast, a cruel smile on his lips.

    ¡°Poor beast, I had wanted to toy with you a little more but a pity our Boss has given the word that the man upon your back must die.¡± The archer sneered cruelly.

    The ck beast wished for nothing more than to tear the archer into shreds but the other Beast Spirits had once again surrounded it and was attacking from all directions. The ck beast was slowly sumbing under the endless onught as more and more wounds appeared on its exhausted body, and it was unable to find a way out of its dire predicament!

    ¡°Leave me behind.....¡± Mu Qian Fan pleaded with the ck beast, as his heart wrenched in pain. He knew he would not live through this and if this continued on, the ck beast would be dragged down together with him.

    His benefactor had saved his life, and he could not cause his benefactor¡¯s ring spirit to sustain such heavy injuries!

    The ck beast knocked away another Beast Spirit that charged at it, not showing the slightest sign of releasing Mu Qian Fan.

    Just in the band of men saw that the ck beast was slowly sinking into their deathtrap, a sudden sky splitting roar tore through the earth!

    All the leaves in the trees around them rustled loudly as the deafening roar reverberated around them!

    The Beast Spirits that had the ck beast hopelessly surrounded suddenly froze upon hearing the terrifying roar, and they found themselves trembling helplessly. Their tails drooped and curled up tightly against their bodies, their eyes suddenly filled with endless terror!

 Chapter 650

    Chapter 650: Nobody Messes With My Patient (2)

    The ck beast was in great pain, but upon hearing the ear splitting beastial roar, its eyes lit up. It raised its head and looked in the direction the roar hade from!

    The ten men standing on the sides had still not recovered from their shock when their eyes suddenly saw a gargantuan ck silhouette appear under the cold moonlight charging recklessly right at them. The saw that swaths of trees were being crushed like toothpicks under the ck silhouette¡¯s unwavering beesline charge!

    The ground below their feet trembled!

    The cruel Beast Spirits¡¯ tails curled up tightly, their ears ttened against their heads, and they quickly turned in retreat.

    Under the illuminance of the cold moon, the ck silhouette¡¯s real looks were finally revealed before their eyes!

    An immense and gigantic Spirit Beast towered over them before their eyes. Those supposedly ¡°huge¡± Beast Spirits suddenly became miniscule and insignificant before the immense form of the Spirit Beast before them.

    ¡°What..... What in the world is that.....¡± The leader of the band of men stared wide eyed with his tongue twisted as he stared incredulously at the unimaginably enormous Spirit Beast, its pure white body was further illuminated in a glow by the moonlight shining down upon it, as its magnificent nine white tails waved mesmerizingly behind, but it was in turn the most horrendous sight, a unbelievable monstrosity that had just climbed out from the deep abyss to the enemies!

    They had never seen a Spirit Beast so gigantic!

    ¡°It¡¯s a Guardian Grade Spirit Beast! That is a true blue Guardian Grade Spirit Beast!¡± A scream sounded from among the men. None of them had expected that in such a faraway and deserted cluster of woods, would theye to encounter a Guardian Grade Spirit Beast only heard of in legends!

    The group of men who had been ferociously aggressive suddenly found their legs go weak, their earlier bravado quickly seeping into the cold hard ground beneath their feet, in the face of the Guardian Grade Spirit Beast. They were frozen in their spots, unable to move an inch, praying fervently that the Guardian Grade Spirit Beast that towered over all of them would not notice their tiny and insignificant forms.

    ¡°There..... there is someone on top of the monster!¡± A sharp eyed man eximed loudly, suddenly raising up his hand, pointing at the head of the incredible massive Spirit Beast.

    On top of the gigantic Spirit Beast, a tiny figure stood facing into the wind under the illuminating moonlight, staring at them with a pair of eyes that suddenly chilled them to their bones.

    What shocked them further was when they discovered the figure standing on top of the Guardian Grade Spirit Beast was a human youth!

    [How was that possible?]

    [Spirit Beasts could never be tamed, moreover, this is a legendary Guardian Grade Spirit Beast which possessed near human intelligence!]

    Jun Wu Xie stood high upon Lord Meh Meh head as she stared down with undisguised contempt in her eyes at the bunch of trembling men below. Her frosty gaze turned and she saw the heavily panting ck beast standing on one side, with an unconscious Mu Qian Fan slumped across its back, fainted from an excessive loss of blood. The garish sight of Mu Qian Fan covered in bright red blood, reflected in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s chilling eyes.

    ¡°Did all of you, just injure my patient?¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes were slowly bubbling with rage as she turned them upon the band of hopelessly terrified men.

    ¡°Wh..... What.....¡± The leader of the men stammered inaudibly, as his teeth chattered loudly.

    [Who was this youth! ?]

    [He was actually able to make a legendary Guardian Grade Spirit Beastpletely subservient to him! ?]

    ¡°Who..... Who..... are you..... We are not your enemy.....¡± The man¡¯s mind was in a confused whirl, and Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words did not register on him.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyebrow arched dangerously, as her lips curled up into a slight murderous smile.

    ¡°What a shame, I merely feel like killing all of you.¡±

    Her cold chilling words struck deep into the men¡¯s hearts. Their minds screamed and they suddenly found their legs. They immediately turned around and ran heedlessly back the way they hade from.

    They had clearly felt the chilling murderous rage emanating from Jun Wu Xie. They were not given to opportunity to find out why the youth had suddenly wanted to kill all of them, but that did not matter anymore. They knew one thing for sure.....

    If they did not run immediately, their lives would be forfeit!

 Chapter 651

    Chapter 651: Nobody Messes With My Patient (3)

    The men ran heedlessly as if gonepletely mad. Jun Wu Xie was in no hurry to pursue them. She first made Lord Meh Meh set her down before she waved her hand carelessly asking Lord Meh Meh to go after the men in pursuit.

    ¡°I want them alive.¡± Jun Wu Xie reminded Lord Meh Meh chillingly.

    Lord Meh Meh immediately gave a earth shattering roar and sped off in a white sh!

    Jun Wu Xie came to stand beside the ck beast. Her eyes narrowed as she looked at the unconscious Mu Qian Fan on the ck beast¡¯s back. She reached out her hand and felt for his pulse. After determining he was still alive, she immediately opened her Cosmos Sack and took out a few bottles of her elixirs. Jun Wu Xie lifted Mu Qian Fan¡¯s drooping head and pushed an elixir into his mouth.

    Jun Wu Xie treated Mu Qian Fan¡¯s wounds without a word. The earlier mour disappeared and silence pervaded. The ck beasty upon the grass unmoving. Although it was a spirit body, after taking on a physical form, it would possess a body temperature. On a night as cold and chilly as this, if they were to put Mu Qian Fan who had lost so much blood on the cold and frosty ground, hypothermia might quickly kill him.

    The tranquility here greatly contrasted the panic that was taking hold on the other side of the woods. Those men made a mad scramble and ran for their lives, but their legs were no match for Lord Meh Meh¡¯s incredible speed.

    Very shortly, Lord Meh Meh had already caught up to them. With their senses overtaken by the overwhelming fear, the crazed men screamed for their ring spirits to attack Lord Meh Meh. However, Lord Meh Meh just swung several of his tails indifferently and he quickly sent the weak and miniscule ring spirits flying.

    The Beast Spirits went flying through the air but Lord Meh Meh was not about to let them off so easily. His huge tails were suddenly wrapped around all of the beast spirits and they were raised high up before they were heavily smashed onto the ground!

    Pitiful wails and whines sounded in the thrashed up woods. Although spirit bodies do not bleed, but they would nevertheless still feel pain.

    In a blink, those beast spirits were already tormented by Lord Meh Meh until they were teetering on the verge of death and they were not even able to moan in agony anymore.

    When the men saw their ring spirits so effortlessly taken out, they ran away screaming in all directions.

    Lord Meh Meh did not rush. It curled one of its tails around all the severely weakened beast spirits and then raised itself to its full height. From its high vantage point, it searched for the running figures through the thick foliage.

    The night¡¯s silence was broken by asional screams and wails. Their voices were filled with despair and fear but there was no one else around to hear them!

    After Jun Wu Xie finished treating Mu Qian Fan¡¯s wounds, the ck beast was at its limit and it could not maintain its form anymore as it morphed into the tiny little ck cat, quickly curling up in exhaustion on the ground, without moving an inch.

    Jun Wu Xie raised her hand and used the Spirit Healing Technique to slowly treat the little ck cat¡¯s injuries.

    The ground beneath their feet trembled and Jun Wu Xie looked up. Lord Meh Meh was returning and its tails behind it were curled around the escapees and their ring spirits, so badly weakened they had turned sort of translucent.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes narrowed and Lord Meh Meh quickly stretched eight of his tails forward toe before Jun Wu Xie and released their grip. Ten pale and ashen faced men fell together clumsily onto the ground.

    ¡°Don¡¯t..... Don¡¯t kill us.....¡± The leader of the band of men was gripped in paralysing terror as he sat on the ground. He looked at Jun Wu Xie with horror filled eyes, his facepletely drained of colour.

    The other men from the group besides their leader were now just trembling helplessly as they knelt on their knees, not daring to move from their spots.

    ¡°Why did you want to kill him?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked, her gaze cold as she stared at the man.

 Chapter 652

    Chapter 652: ¡°Nobody Messes With My Patient (4)¡±

    The man looked at Jun Wu Xie as his entire body trembled visibly. Even though the young youth before his eyes looked to be so scrawny and weak, he did not dare underestimate the youth in the slightest.

    For someone to be able tomand a legendary Guardian Grade Spirit Beast, there was no way he would be just a simplemon youth.

    Even with so many of them, before the might of the Guardian Grade Spirit Beast, not a single one among them had been able to escape and they were all captured. Even when they had split up and hid themselves among the dense trees in the woods, none of them had still been lucky enough to escape.

    After realising the unbelievable might of the Guardian Grade Spirit Beast, they hadpletely given up on any thoughts of escape.

    ¡°I..... I.....¡± The man conspicuously froze a moment and his eyes appeared shifty as he nced around him.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. Lord Meh Meh quickly and intelligently detected its ¡°feedstress¡¯¡± annoyance and it surreptitiously flicked out one of its tails and smacked the shifty eyed man straight onto the ground!

    A Guardian Grade Spirit Beast¡¯s careless flick, was to the average human, a force one would not be able to withstand!

    ¡°ARRGH! !¡± A ear piercing scream erupted from the man and when Lord Meh Meh moved its tail away, the man¡¯s entire body had been driven into the earth. He was broken in several ces and blood gushed out from his body, staining the ground a deep red!

    The man let out a few weak moans and his body gave a violent twitch before hepletely stopped moving.

    ¡°.....¡± Lord Meh Meh stared at the man it had just smashed into the ground and it blinked its eyes several times before it turned to Jun Wu Xie. When it saw Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes slowly turning frosty, a chill ran up its spine and it hastened to dig the man out from the ground beforeying the body gently on the ground, lightly shaking and prodding it for a long while.....

    The result was.....

    The body was dead through and through! No doubt about it!

    Even his nose had been smashed, stered t upon his face. His broken ribs stuck out the front of his chest and there was no way that he could be resuscitated.

    ¡°.....¡± Lord Meh Meh froze, and its pointed ears tten against its head in remorse. It hung its head forlornly and did not dare look into Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes.

    [How was it to know that the man would be so hopelessly fragile! ? It had just ¡°stroked¡± the man with its tail lightly and it had suddenly turned over and died!]

    [He broke too easily!]

    Jun Wu Xie nced at the man¡¯s corpse and turned her eyes upon the frozen and petrified group of men.

    The men were not aware of the ¡°conversation¡± that Jun Wu Xie had with Lord Meh Meh with their eyes. They only saw that their Boss had with just a moment¡¯s hesitation, been mercilessly executed! Not the slightest mercy was shown at all!

    At that moment, although they were grateful they were still alive, they were already scaredpletely out of their wits and they did not even dare turn their eyes to look once at the corpse beside them.

    ¡°You,e here.¡± Jun Wu Xie raised a hand, pointing her finger at the man holding a bow in his hand.

    The man wailed and was about to plead when he found himself kicked from behind by hispanions, causing him to fall forward,nding right before Jun Wu Xie¡¯s feet. Others in the band were fearful of being implicated and none of them made any moves to help.

    Panicked, the archer fell into a kneeling position and he struck his head hard upon the ground before Jun Wu Xie. He was so terrified he did not even dare raise his head the slightest as he knelt there trembling.

    ¡°You tell me.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s frosty voice sounded above the man¡¯s head.

    To him, that voice sounded just like the solemn gong of death¡¯s knell.

    ¡°It..... it wasn¡¯t..... my idea..... to kill him..... It was him..... He made..... me do it.....¡± The archer prostrated himself on the ground, wishing he could sink lower down in plea, as he stammered out his reply.

    ¡°Reason.¡± Jun Wu Xie did not want to hear such nonsense.

    The archer remembered how his Boss had died and he did not hesitate in the slightest as he said: ¡°He..... he identally overheard our conversation. Boss was afraid that it would be leaked out and he ordered us to kill him off.¡±

 Chapter 653

    Chapter 653: ¡°Nobody Messes With My Patient (5)¡±

    It turned out that when Mu Qian Fan had gone out to find firewood, he had coincidentally passed this area. Unexpectedly, this group of men had been discussing their ns within the woods and the currently decreased leader of the group had not bothered how much Mu Qian Fan had heard when he was spotted, wanting only to prevent their business from being leaked, he had led his men in pursuit to silence Mu Qian Fan.

    The scent of blood that Jun Wu Xie had initially detected had been from Mu Qian Fan. If the little ck cat had not gotten there in time, Mu Qian Fan might have already gone to meet his maker.

    ¡°What were you discussing?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked.

    The archer did not dare to hide anything and prattled on: ¡°We..... We are actually from the Yan Country...... Because our Master wanted us to go explore the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff, we were discussing our ns about our trip to the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff when.....

    [Heaven¡¯s End Cliff!]

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s heart thumped.

    ¡°What were you going to do at Heaven¡¯s End Cliff?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked coldly.

    ¡°That..... That I really do not know..... People of a lowly status like us are not in a ce to know of such matters and the only person among us who knew in detail what our mission entailed was our Boss. He had not mentioned anything about it to us..... I..... really do not know anything.....¡± As the archer spoke, he kept on striking his head upon the ground, pleading for Jun Wu Xie to spare his life.

    Jun Wu Xie narrowed her eyes and pointed at the dead corpse before she asked: ¡°Does he have a map on him?¡±

    The archer nodded quickly.

    ¡°Yes! Yes! But he had never shown it to us at all. He kept it on himself all the while.¡±

    ¡°Find it.¡± Jun Wu Xie ordered.

    The archer scuttled over quickly, and when his eyes saw the grisly state of the corpse, he froze a moment in hesitation.

    Lord Meh Meh blew out a breath of hot air and when the hesitant archer felt the warm gush blow past him, he turned a shade paler and immediately began searching frantically.

    ¡°I¡¯ll search! I¡¯ll search! I¡¯ll look for it right away! Don¡¯t kill me! I beg you not to kill me!¡±

    The archer had tears flowing down his cheeks as he pleaded pitifully, and he forced his hands to rummage through the still slightly warm corpse.

    After a while, he finally pulled out from the corpse¡¯s robe pocket with a trembling hand, a blood stained map. Immediately upon finding it, he quickly turned and was all jittery as he presented the map before Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°It..... It¡¯s this one.....¡±

    Jun Wu Xie reached out and opened up the map. The map was not made from skin but frommon parchment. Arge part of the map was currently badly stained with blood and it was impossible to picture what the entire map was showing.

    Based on the portion left that was still visible, the map was slightly simr to the two other maps Qiao Chu and the others were holding.

    Mu Qian Fan had already drawn and plotted the map showing the way to the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff and Jun Wu Xie was certain that the map she was holding in her hands was not showing the way to the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff.

    If the map was not showing the way towards the ce, then there was only one other possibility!

    The map, was one of the eight pieces showing the way to the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb. And the map here in her hands, was not the original, but a duplicate.

    ¡°Yan Country.¡± Jun Wu Xie uttered as she stared at thergely blood covered map she held within her hands. If Lord Meh Meh had not smashed the leader of the band of men dead earlier, they would have effortlessly gained the third piece of the maps towards the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb.

    ¡°Who is your Master?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked, staring at the terrified archer.

    The archer gulped loudly before he replied: ¡°The Yan Country¡¯s Crown Prince..... Yan Country¡¯s Crown Prince.....¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyebrow raised up, a little surprised. The Yan Country was not small and weak like the Qi Kingdom. It can be said that the Yan Country was the mightiest among all the countries and theirnds were the most vast. The Yan Country and the Qi Kingdom were two extremes. The Yan Country was the first country to be founded and the Imperial Family had been adept rulers. Over time, the Yan Country had grown from strength to strength and thends they controlled expanded rapidly. When war had broken out between the various powers a century ago, the Yan Country had at that time grabbed the opportunity and reigned supremacy since.

 Chapter 654

    Chapter 654: ¡°Paying the Price (1)¡±

    It can be said, the Yan Country had be the mightiest power in the Lower Realm. The Yan Country was fond of warring and it had previously carried out several sessful war campaigns. It was not until thest major war a century ago that sealed their reign of supremacy that the Yan Country gradually tempered their lust for war.

    The Yan Country¡¯s efforts were now concentrated towards developing their economy and their people kept well skilled in battle, to maintain their unshakable reign.

    Jun Wu Xie pondered over the facts. The treasure map leading to the Dark Emperor¡¯s tombprised a total of eight separate pieces. The existence of one of the pieces was not known to the Twelve Pces as it was hidden from them and currently in Fan Zhuo¡¯s hands. The remaining seven pieces were separately held by seven of the Twelve Pces in unspoken defiance of the revered might of the Dark Emperor and the overpowering dominance held by the Dark Regiment.

    The Twelve Pces were afraid of carrying the unpardonable crime of disturbing the eternal rest of the Dark Emperor and hence had sent their men to liaise with the various powers of the Lower Realm, handing the precious maps over to men within the powers they were grooming, to secretly assist them in locating the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb.

    Up to that moment, Jun Wu Xie knew of three of the maps. Besides the hidden one held by Fan Zhuo, one was in the hands of thergest n, the Qing Yun n. The other was within the top three academies throughout thends, the famed Zephyr Academy. With a quick analysis of the two previous examples, it was not difficult to conclude that all the scapegoats the Twelve Pces had picked were some of the strongest and most influential powers in the Lower Realm. Weaker powers would not have adequate resources to challenge the trials at the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff anyway.

    The pces involved in it, totaled seven in number. Jun Wu Xie did not know what kind of actions the other five pces had taken, but she only knew that every individual pce who were involved in this all had vested interests in the various powers they had roped in.

    And the Yan Country could very well be one of the powers one of the seven pces had chosen.

    ¡°The Yan Country¡¯s Crown Prince.¡± Jun Wu Xie nced at the archer prostrated limply upon the ground before her and she knew that he had divulged everything he knew.

    There would not be anymore more information that she would want to get out from the man.

    ¡°Will..... will you...... re..... release us now......¡± The archer pleaded, snivelling on the ground, his body trembling.

    Jun Wu Xie stared at the bow in the archer¡¯s hand that his ring spirit had morphed into.

    ¡°Give.¡±

    The archer was baffled a moment before he realised Jun Wu Xie was staring at his ring spirit. He did not hesitate in the slightest and quickly handed hours bow over.

    Jun Wu Xie studied the bow a moment before she said to the little ck cat upon her shoulder: ¡°Try it.¡±

    The little ck cat immediately gave out an obedient meow.

    The archer looked nkly at Jun Wu Xie,pletely not understanding what Jun Wu Xie was doing.

    However, in the very next moment, he was stunned into stupefied silence by what he saw right before his eyes!

    The tiny little ck cat raised its paws and held one end of the bow, slowly pushing it into its tiny little mouth.

    The seemingly sturdy bow was suddenly bitten off by a chunk and with the little ck cat¡¯s sharp teeth and quickly swallowed up!

    Before the archer could recover from the shocking sight, the agony of having one¡¯s ring spirit forcibly torn out struck him heavily and he suddenly found himself sprawled upon the ground twitching violently!

    The torment assaulted his body relentlessly, making his face turn green and he was soon foaming at the mouth.

    ¡°Meow?¡±

    [It is..... edible afterall, but the texture is rather different from a beast spirit]

    The chunk that was bitten off turned into a shapeless spirit form in the little ck cat¡¯s mouth. It did not need to chew and the little ck cat just swallowed it down into its belly.

    The little ck cat had previously swallowed up Mo Xuan Fei¡¯s Golden Lion and this was the first time it was devouring a weapon ring spirit. Jun Wu Xie had only wanted to test it out and had not thought that it would be sessful!

    The little ck cat devoured the weapon spirit bit by bit and the archer was by then already slumped in a heap, his body twitching incessantly on the ground, his eyes rolled over showing only the whites, and his breath wasing in short sharp gasps.

    Huddled together in a bunch, the archer¡¯s otherpanions could do nothing but watch with their eyes wide at all that was happening, their hearts gripped in overwhelming and paralysing fear!

 Chapter 655

    Chapter 655: ¡°Paying the Price (2)¡±

    That little ck cat.....

    is actually..... capable of devouring ring spirits!

    How is that possible!?

    Something so shocking andpletely unheard of was happening right before their eyes! Not even in their worst nightmares would they ever dream that such a horrifying thing could happen!

    They watched theirpanion writhing in agony upon the ground, and watched as his ring spirit was being slowly devoured. Their strength seepedpletely out from their legs and they began to shake uncontrobly.

    The appearance of the Guardian Grade Spirit Beast had already driven them into utter despair and the youth¡¯s merciless actions coupled with the little ck cat¡¯s strange abilities almost drove them into madness. They prayed fervently to the Heavens in their hearts, that they would not share the same fate.

    Having their ring spirits torn forcibly from them, just thinking about it sent chills up their spine!

    After devouring the weapon spirit, the little ck cat was still not satisfied and it squinted its eyes as it stared at the several ring spirits gripped in Lord Meh Meh¡¯s tail before smacking its tongue against its lips.

    ¡°You can still go on?¡± Jun Wu Xie noticed the little ck cat¡¯s gaze before she asked calmly.

    ¡°Meow!¡±

    [Even if I stuff myself to death, I will swallow the whole bunch of scoundrels!]

    [Didn¡¯t they enjoy chasing me down so much earlier? The wheels of fortune has reversed and now it¡¯s revenge!]

    Jun Wu Xie nodded, indicating to Lord Meh Meh to release one more beast spirit.

    The beast ring spirit had already been severely thrashed up by Lord Meh Meh and was very weak. When Lord Meh Meh threw it onto the ground, ity there motionless, in an unmoving heap, not showing even a single bit of the previous ferocity it had disyed when it pursued the ck beast and Mu Qian Fan earlier.

    The little ck cat jumped down from Jun Wu Xie¡¯s shoulder and morphed into the massive ck beast. It strode slowly over to stand neediest the beast spirit and lowered its head with its jaws wide open, before it took one big bite out of the beast spirit as if in vent!

    A loud scream erupted together with the snap of the ck beast¡¯s jaws from the group of men huddled together!

    The beast spirit¡¯s contracted human owner grasped and clutched at the clothes at his chest, suddenly toppling over onto the ground, his legs kicking out in agony.

    Jun Wu Xie watched him with a cold gaze, and there wasn¡¯t an ounce of pity in those eyes.

    If she hade just a momentter, the one who would have ended up dead now would be Mu Qian Fan!

    After the little ck cat devoured another two beast spirits, it couldn¡¯t swallow another bite. It walked back fully satisfied to stand behind Jun Wu Xie, indicating it had had its fill.

    ¡°Kill them.¡± Jun Wu Xie ordered in a chilling tone as the terrified men stared at her in disbelief.

    Whoever dared to mess with her patient, must be prepared to pay the price!

    With the threat of death looming heavily over them, the men managed to summon up enough strength to scramble and crawl, futile screams of despair escaping from their throats, despite knowing deep in their hearts, their feeble attempt to escape certain death would eventually prove fruitless!

    Several of Lord Meh Meh¡¯s huge tails flicked down, as if swatting at flies, smashing onto the ¡°insects¡± scrambling in all directions crushing them into the ground. It wasn¡¯t so ¡°gentle¡± this time round, having received Jun Wu Xie¡¯s order to squash them, Lord Meh Meh did not hold back its strength.

    ¡®Squelch Squelch Squelch ¡¯

    Sounds of squishy smacks resounded in the woods. The men were all smashed into the ground by Lord Meh Meh and all their bones werepletely crushed. Under the crushing force, their bodies were all mashed up, reduced into unidentifiable red stters scattered across the ground, making good fertiliser for that patch of the woods.

    ¡°Meh?¡± Lord Meh Meh looked at the several patches of deep red blood stains on the ground before turning to Jun Wu Xie and gave out a short bleat, as if asking for Jun Wu Xie¡¯s approval.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded.

    Lord Meh Meh heaved a sigh of relief and it turned back into its tiny fluffy form of a wooly sheep, happily prancing toe beside Jun Wu Xie and its hooves tapped a circle around her, shamelessly asking for praise.

    However, Jun Wu Xie stretched out her hand and shook the blood covered map before Lord Meh Meh¡¯s eyes and Lord Meh Meh who was just a moment before smirking proudly quickly stopped moving its excitedly bobbing tail and hung its head sheepishly.

 Chapter 656

    Chapter 656: ¡°Paying the Price (3)¡±

    After dealing with the band of men, Jun Wu Xie made the ck beast carry the still unconscious Mu Qian Fan and they made their way back to the campsite. Lord Meh Meh kept a distance following behind Jun Wu Xie. Its hooves would tap a few quick steps before stopping to carefully observe Jun Wu Xie¡¯s back. When it eventually realised that it would not be getting a response from Jun Wu Xie, it hung its head sadly and followed behind quietly, feeling down and dejected every step of the way.

    Lord Meh Meh felt that the first man it had smashed up wasn¡¯t its fault. How was it expected to know that humans were so weak and so easily squished? It had just gently, very gently and softly touched him and the man had suddenly died!

    At the campsite, beside the campfire, Rong Ruo and Fei Yan had already returned and the fivepanions were seated around the fire chatting among themselves.

    When they heard footsteps, they turned with a smile on their faces but suddenly saw that Jun Wu Xie had not returned alone, but with Mu Qian Fan!

    What puzzled them further was when they saw that Mu Qian Fan waspletely covered in blood!

    ¡°What exactly happened! ?¡± Qiao Chu immediately stood up.

    Jun Wu Xie told the gang about Mu Qian Fan having identally stumbled upon the band of men and was attacked. She exined it with the scantest of details necessary and shoved the blood covered map to Hua Yao.

    Hua Yaopared the iplete map with the others for a long while and then he said said: ¡°If I am not wrong, this map should be one of the eight pieces that form up the map to the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb. A pity it got so badly stained with blood or we would have another piece of it in our hands.¡±

    At the end of his statement, Hua Yao could not help but give out a sigh.

    Every single piece of the map would not be easy to attain, and letting this perfect opportunity slip away this time would most definitely require a long time and tireless efforts from them to make up for it.

    Jun Wu Xie did not say a word but turned her gaze to stare at Lord Meh Meh beside her. Lord Meh Meh looked up and saw Jun Wu Xie¡¯s incredibly frosty eyes and its round wooly body could not help but shiver.

    ¡°Meh meh meh! !¡±

    [I didn¡¯t mean it! It was really unintentional!]

    Lord Meh Meh ran charging in a straight line into the woods at the side abs hid among the trees.

    ¡° Wha..... what happened to Lord Meh Meh?¡± Rong Ruo asked when she saw Lord Meh Meh ruining away looking distraught, but the sight of the ball of white wool dashing off made her feel likeughing.

    [It looked so adorable.]

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother yourselves with it.¡± Jun Wu Xie said softly.

    ¡°Although the map can¡¯t be used, at least we got some great information didn¡¯t we? It seems that the fourth piece of the maps is currently in the hands on the Crown Prince of the Yan Country. Once we get our hands on the one in the Zephyr Academy, we can set forth towards the Yan Country next.¡± Hua Yao said optimistically with augh. It¡¯s an ill wind that blows no one any good. Having gained information on the next piece of the map had saved them quite a bit of time instead.

    ¡°The Yan Country, it is a rather long journey from the Zephyr Academy though.¡± Fei Yan was thoughtful as the already all too familiar image of a map of the Lower Realm appeared in his mind.

    Between the Yan Country and the Zephyr Academy, there were several small countries. Judging based on the distance, they would need more than a month, to reach the faraway Yan Country. And that over a month¡¯s journey would require them to drive their horses hard and fast.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to rush. Shortly after this trip when we get back, we will be able to gain entry into the Zephyr Academy¡¯s main division, in a week¡¯s time at most. We are sure to be able to locate that map at that time.¡± Hua Yao reasoned calmly.

    ¡°Who in the Zephyr Academy do you suspect is most likely to be holding the map?¡± Fei Yan asked inquisitively.

    ¡°Ning Rui.¡± Jun Wu Xie answered suddenly.

    Jun Wu Xie continue to say: ¡°When the Twelve Pces were looking for scapegoats in the Lower Realm, they will not approach those who does not hold power. If it¡¯s not the Headmaster, it could be the Vice Headmaster.¡±

 Chapter 657

    Chapter 657: ¡°Arriving at Heaven¡¯s End Cliff (1)¡±

    ¡°If it is really in his hands, we don¡¯t have to wait till December. We can make our move once we return.¡± Fan Zhuo said smilingly. Qiao Chu and all hispanions had all enrolled into the Zephyr Academy to investigate who was holding the map. If they could ascertain their target, it would save them a lot of time.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded, locating the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb as quickly as possible held great importance for her. Besides giving her the power to resist against the Twelve Pces, it was also for her father, Jun Gu.

    The Soul Calming Jade preserved Jun Gu¡¯s body in perfect condition and would keep his soul¡¯s spirit intact.

    The horde of treasures in the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb was filled with the rarest and most powerful magic items, and from among them, Jun Wu Xie was sure she would find something that would be able to bring Jun Gu back to life!

    If Jun Gu could be resurrected, she believed it would make her Uncle and her Grandfather very happy.

    The little ck cat might have devoured a ring spirit too many and had already fallen into a deep slumber. Jun Wu Xie discussed a little bit more about their ns regarding their trip into the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff with Qiao Chu and the others before they all called it a night.

    Mu Qian Fan regained consciousness three dayster. As his injuries were rather severe, the coachman¡¯s job was handed over to Fei Yan. Sitting at the front of such arge sized horse carriage, was a pretty young ¡°girl¡±, with a horse whip in hand, humming a lovely tune. As the carriage trundled along, the asional adventurers they came across could not help but stare wide eyed at Fei Yan¡¯s pretty face, resisting the urge to stop the fast rolling horse carriage.

    Fei Yan would also asionally throw out a few bashful winks and flutter his eyshes at them, drawing several raucous cheers.

    It was deemed, among the group ofpanions, the most feminine looking one among them wasn¡¯t Jun Wu Xie nor Rong Ruo, who were the real girls among them, but it was the crossdressing Fei Yan instead.

    On that point, Fei Yan did not mind it in the least. He was only too d to tease and taunt the simple minds of those fools.

    Two dayster, they finally arrived at the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff.

    Thend waspletely bare. The sheer cliff looked like it was cleanly sliced off by the Heavens and when you peered down off the broken cliff, an endless sea of white met the eyes. The formless and insubstantial fog stretched all the way beyond the horizon, seemingly endless.

    Heaven¡¯s End Cliff. Where thends end in a sheer cliff, and where the Heavens begin!

    Qiao Chu walked to the edge of the cliff and stretched out his head to peer over. He could only see a whole ocean of pure white, obscuring the bottom, hiding the ends.

    ¡°This really..... does look a little scary.¡± Qiao Chu gulped. In a ce so heavily covered in mist like this, your sight would be heavily obscured. Forced to transverse a strange ce like this blind, greatly unnerved people. Moreover, they already know, under that blinding mist, the ce was filled with endless dangers.

    Mu Qian Fan had not fully recovered from his injuries and he had wanted to go down with them. But was tly rejected by Jun Wu Xie and no matter how hard he pleaded, she did not relent.

    Qiao Chu and the others had already gathered and packed everything, slinging them all upon their backs. Their hands grippedrge coils of thick ropes as they made preparations by themselves near the edge of the cliff.

    The two hidden shadowy bodyguards, Ye Mei and Ye Sha, suddenly appeared, standing between Jun Wu Xie and the cliff¡¯s edge.

    ¡°Young Miss, why are you going down there?¡± Ye Sha asked, looking at Jun Wu Xie. Both he and Ye Mei could feel that there was something rather terrible hidden under that imprable fog.

    ¡°The Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb.¡± Jun Wu Xie replied.

    Ye Sha and Ye Mei were suddenly dumbstruck. They both exchanged an incredulous look and they both saw the utter disbelief in each other¡¯s widely opened eyes.

    ¡°Young..... Young..... Young Miss, what did you just say?¡± Ye Mei deeply believed his ears were ying tricks on him.

    Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb?

    DARK EMPEROR¡¯S TOMB!!!

    When did his Lord get a tomb.....

    His esteemed Lord is still very much alive!!

    Jun Wu Xie repeated it another time.

    Ye Sha and Ye Mei looked even more horrified!

    Utter sphemy!

    Who daredmit such an atrocious sphemy!? His esteemed Lord was still very much alive and kicking! Who in the damned Heavens erected such a god damned tomb!?

 Chapter 658

    Chapter 658: ¡°Arriving at Heaven¡¯s End Cliff (2)¡±

    Ye Sha and Ye Mei were about to go mad! From where in the sted abyss did this Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb pop up from?

    ¡°Young Miss..... From where did youe to know about this Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb?¡± Ye Sha asked very cautiously.

    ¡°It is a well known fact in the Middle Realm. A long time ago, the Dark Emperor passed on, and the people from the Dark Regime erected a tomb. The location had always been a deep mystery and it is said that all the treasures and magical items the Dark Emperor had acquired throughout his reign was buried together with him in the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb, which greatly stirred up all the Twelve Pces, leading them to send countless people down to the Lower Realm in a relentless search for it.¡± Qiao Chu knew Jun Wu Xie was not well skilled at long exnations and he opened up his mouth to help exin.

    Ye Sha¡¯s and Ye Mei¡¯s eyes widened, especially when they heard the words ¡°the Dark Emperor passed on¡±, and rage began to fill their eyes.

    But what further fueled their rage was when they heard that the Twelve Pces were also involved in it!

    ¡°The Dark Emperor¡¯s..... ¡®cough¡¯, who spread that news?¡± Ye Sha did not dare even utter the word ¡°passing¡± together with his Lord¡¯s title. Irregardless that it was to be used just as an analogy, it would still be a sphemy to his revered Lord.

    ¡°Erm..... That, I do not know. But at that time, there was a great flurry of activity within the Dark Regime. How and why the Dark Emperor died was not known but the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb had always been something everyone in the Middle Realm dreamt of finding.¡± Qiao Chu replied, scratching at his head. He had witnessed Ye Sha¡¯s skills before. Those skills were strong enough to oppose therger part of people from the Twelve Pces and Qiao Chu had naturally assumed Ye Mei and Ye Sha to be from the Middle Realm, but.....

    They didn¡¯t seem to have the slightest idea of the widely known fact of the Dark Emperor¡¯s passing.

    ¡°When the Dark Emperor died several centuries ago, and the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb was erected the very next year. Is there anything wrong?¡± Qiao Chu asked innocently.

    Both Ye Sha and Ye Mei felt the corner of their mouths start to twitch.

    ¡°Please wait a moment here.¡±

    Upon saying that, the two immediately walked away to the side speaking in soft whispers.

    ¡°Nobody knew anything about it back when our Lord was sealed down here in the Lower Realm, don¡¯t tell me those morons back in the Dark Regime really thought Lord ..... erm..... is no longer around?¡± Ye Sha whispered with a frown on his face.

    Ye Mei nodded.

    ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be too far from the truth. I suddenly realized that only the few of us were with our Lord then and only we were aware of the fact that our Lord had been sealed down here. At that time, we only knew that our Lord was somewhere in the Lower Realm but we did not know exactly where he was located, and all of us had been frantically searching blindly all of that time, while not a single one of us had gone back to inform the Dark Regime..... I¡¯m afraid those people back in the Dark Regime really thought that our nobel Lord ..... and that is how this tomb came about.¡± Ye Mei was feeling that a massive headache was going to hit him.

    The events that happened at the time, was not known to anyone in the Middle Realm. Only the few of them who were with Jun Wu Yao knew exactly what happened. Once Jun Wu Yao was sealed away, all of them had been unimaginably frantic and they all lost their heads, thinking of nothing else but to locate Jun Wu Yao, and not a single one among them even thought to return back to the Dark Regime to pass on the news.

    ¡°What a..... farce this has be!¡± Ye Sha said, with a heavy sigh.

    ¡°But we can¡¯t be entirely sure of this, and this is just a guess. We don¡¯t know for sure that this ce is built by the Dark Regime.¡± Ye Mei reminded Ye Sha.

    ¡°But the Young Miss seems to hold high interest in this ce!¡± Ye Sha had lost his past memories and he had always found it rather curious that Jun Wu Xie would choose to travel together with Qiao Chu and the others. Now, things were finally bing clear to him.

    The Young Miss was highly intent on going in with those kids and dig up his esteemed Lord¡¯s ¡°bogus¡± tomb!

    Ye Sha suddenly could not decide whether he shouldugh or cry.

    ¡°Should we reveal the truth of the matter to the Young Miss?¡± Ye Sha was feeling mightily conflicted. If the ce at the bottom of the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff was really designed and built by the Dark Regime, then it would only be all too clear to him just how insidious and dangerous that ce could turn out to be.

 Chapter 659

    Chapter 659: ¡°Arriving at Heaven¡¯s End Cliff (3)¡±

    Ye Mei shook his head.

    ¡°Lord Jue did not leave any instructions pertaining to this and we cannot decide on it unterally. Moreover.....¡± Ye Mei¡¯s brow furrowed up and said: ¡°I think the reason Lord Jue did not reveal his real identity to the Young Miss was to avoid drawing any dangers to her. Those people had up till now still not given up on their persecution of our Lord Jue.¡±

    Ye Sha thumped his fist into his palm angrily.

    ¡°If we hadn¡¯t fallen into their trap at that time, based on those lowly insects, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to do anything to our Lord! It¡¯s a shame that after having been sealed for so many years, our Lord¡¯s power has diminished, or I will be the first to follow right behind our Lord Jue, in his charge to erase the previous humiliation suffered!¡±

    The things that had happened to Jun Wu Yao at that time, was now a prickly thorn lodged in the hearts of Ye Sha and hisrade.

    Having allowed their Lord to be humiliated, it was due to the ipetence of his subordinates!

    If they had not been duty bound to locate Jun Wu Yao at that time, they would have taken their own lives to atone for their crime in failing to protect their lord.

    ¡°That¡¯s all in the past. We will need to wait till Lord Juees back to decide how to handle this. But from what I can see, the Young Miss seems determined to go down the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff. If we cannot reveal the truth to her, we should at least go down together with them. Firstly, that will give us the opportunity to keep a tight watch over the Young Miss, and secondly, it will also let us ascertain for sure whether that ce below the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff is truly the work of the Dark Regime.¡± After deliberating on all the avable options, Ye Mei realised that was the only logical choice.

    Ye Sha could note up with any better ideas and could only agree to it.

    The two of them went back to discuss it with Jun Wu Xie, requesting to be allowed to tag along for the trip down the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff, as they would be unable to answer to Jun Wu Yao if Jun Wu Xie was toe into any harm.

    The moment they brought out Jun Wu Yao¡¯s name, Jun Wu Xie gave up on arguing the issue.

    Moreover, Ye Sha was highly skilled, and looking at the way Ye Mei interacted with Ye Sha, Ye Mei¡¯s skills did not seem to be inferior. Having two skilled fighters with them would naturally make it safer for thepanions.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s group brought along a total of ten coils of strong ropes in preparation for any unexpected turn of events and they were able to give two spares to Ye Sha and Ye Mei.

    Mu Qian Fan was to remain at the top of the cliff to guard the equipment while Jun Wu Xie and the others had already secured their ropes and thrown the other end over the edge. The long ropes fell a long way down and they were quickly lost as they fell beyond theyers of thick white rolling fog.

    ¡°Please let us go ahead of you.¡± Ye Sha offered.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded.

    Ye Sha and Ye Mei took the ropes at the two extreme ends, where they would be most exposed to danger. At the same time, Ye Sha took Lord Meh Meh from Jun Wu Xie and stuffed it into his robes to reduce Jun Wu Xie¡¯s load.

    Moments after Ye Sha and Ye Mei had started on their descent, Jun Wu Xie heard them holler up to them and all thepanions gripped their ropes, beginning on their own descent as well.

    The distance from the top of the cliff to the bottom was extremely far and they were even made to spend the night hanging from the ropes. Thepanions had already changed into thicker clothing and they had even worn coats treated with a waterproof coating as the outermostyer. Although they were unable to make itpletely keep out the damp in the mist, it was nevertheless better than nothing.

    Wearing thick and rough gunny cloth gloves over her hands, Jun Wu Xie gripped the rope tightly, gradually moving herself down the cliff face.

    They did not move very quickly. For such a long climb, overexerting your strength too quickly would only cause them topletely deplete their energy halfway through it.

    They had just descended barely ten metres when Jun Wu Xie felt the temperature around her drastically drop suddenly. The ropes they had just thrown down not too long ago was already coated with a very thinyer of water vapour. If they had not been well prepared by purchasing the rougher hemp ropes, paired with their rough gloves to increase the friction to improve their grip, these wet and slippery ropes would have given them a lot of problems now.

    Jun Wu Xie raised her head and looked up. She found that she could no longer see the top of the cliff. Everything before eyes her had been covered by a thick white mist.

 Chapter 660

    Chapter 660: ¡°To the Bottom of the Cliff (1)¡±

    It was just a mere ten metres and even when facing towards the sun, the visibility was already so low, it would be reasonable to think that not a sliver of light would reach the bottom of the cliff.

    Jun Wu Xie brushed away her thoughts and focused on carefully moving herself downwards.

    The descent was expected to be a long one, hence, Jun Wu Xie and herpanions had before beginning their descent, coiled a loop of rope around their hip, as a precautionary measure.

    The climb down was slow and dull, but none of them could rx even a moment. The rope gripped in their hands was the only thing their lives depended solely on and the slightest slip might cause them to fall deep down the bottomless abyss, smashed into countless pieces!

    Enveloped in the thick fog, thepanions¡¯ grasp on time¡¯s passing was distorted. All around them, they saw only the blinding white, monotonous and unchanging. If they did not feel the temperature around them dropping further and further, they would have felt that they had not moved at all.

    Jun Wu Xie refocused herself, and continued with the long and weary descent.

    If she was attempting this with just the strength from her past life, she would not have held out till now. But after being reborn, her spirit powers have grown and throughout the climb, those spirit powers greatly helped her reduce the physical strain. Jun Wu Xie¡¯s position was right in the middle of the climbers, merely a metre away from herpanions at her sides. The distance between the climbers was deliberate to allow them to look out for each other when needed.

    In the beginning, Jun Wu Xie had still been able to see Rong Ruo on her left and Qiao Chu on her right. But as they descended lower, visibility fell further as the fog grew thicker and the sunlight¡¯s pration gradually waned. The surroundings became dark, gloomy and a mmy cold seeped in.

    Jun Wu Xie was no longer able to see Qiao Chu¡¯s and Rong Ruo¡¯s faces clearly and was only able to make out a blurry silhouette of their figures.

    They had not even gone half the distance down and the situation was already like this.

    At that moment, Jun Wu Xie grew more wary and cautious of what they might have to face at the bottom of the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff.

    As they descended further, the temperature dropped to a point that made them start to feel the chill. Jun Wu Xie had no choice but to expend a little of her spirit power to cover over herself, to slow down the loss of her body heat.

    ¡°Should we take a break?¡± Qiao Chu¡¯s voice suddenly reverberated.

    ¡°How long have we been climbing?¡± Fei Yan¡¯s Boyce chirped in, from within the dim surroundings.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. ¡°

    Jun Wu Xie paused. ¡°Ten hours.¡±

    She had been counting the seconds in her mind and without realising it, when she reached the six hour mark, half a day had passed.

    ¡°Let¡¯s rest a little.¡± Jun Wu Xie said.

    Although her hands were protected by heavy gloves, but after ten long hours of constant friction, it had caused her palms to feel slightly numb.

    And that was even when she had her spirit power to protect her body. If they had not made prior proper preparations and did not have spirit powers to support them, they might not even havested half the amount of time.

    ¡°Alright! I was thinking something didn¡¯t feel right with me. It must have been my hunger. Let¡¯s all rest up a little and get something to eat to regain our strength.¡± Qiao Chu said, his voice slightly tinged with anguish.

    Everyone agreed to the suggestion and they concentrated their spirit powers into one hand to firmly secure their grip on the ropes. They then nted their feet against the cliff face to maintain their bnce while they reached into the little bag at their hips with the other hand to take out prepared bits of dried meat to stuff into their mouths to chew and swallow.

    Under the low temperature, the meat was hard as rocks and even the water they carried with them was biting cold.

    In their current situation, they did not have any other choice but to make do with what they have to fill their stomachs.

    ¡°Ye Sha, Ye Mei.¡± Jun Wu Xie held the dried meat in her hand but did not immediately consume it, but she instead called out for Ye Sha and Ye Mei who had started their descent one step before them.

 Chapter 661

    Chapter 661: ¡°To the Bottom of the Cliff (2)¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re here right below, Young Miss.¡± Ye Mei and Ye Sha said together.

    ¡°What¡¯s the situation down there?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked. With the help of her spirit power, Jun Wu Xie was able to ry her voice across without having to speak loudly.

    ¡°Visibility is extremely low and the temperature is even lower. I would like to suggest for our Young Miss and herpanions not to rest for too long. The mist here feels rather strange. It elerates the draining of the body¡¯s spirit power. If we remain within this mist for a long period, more and more spirit power will be drained away.¡± Ye Sha¡¯s voice reached them through the imprable fog suddenly.

    He was just ten over meters further down below Jun Wu Xie and herpanions the mist surrounding them feltpletely different from those they had just passed earlier. The mist here felt as if there was something within it that drained at their spirit powers.

    Ye Sha¡¯s words made the hearts of the youths above sink. Although they had prepared themselves mentally before this and they knew that the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff was filled with many dangers, but they had not expected that even the mist itself would be so dangerous.

    ¡°Suddenly, I have the utmost admiration for Mu Qian Fan and his men. How did they actually manage to do this?¡± Qiao Chu moaned. A ce so filled with dangers everywhere, as people from the Lower Realm, it was a miracle that Mu Qian Fan and his team had actually made it down to the bottom.

    And Mu Qian Fan had even survived long enough to make it back, that was just unbelievable!

    ¡°As seasoned adventurers, Mu Qian Fan and his men are much more experienced than all of us when dealing with such a ce like this, I would assume they have their own ways.¡± Hua Yao chimed in.

    ¡°The mist around us now are not showing signs of draining away our spirit powers yet, but when we go further down, I believe the situation will turn out just as what Ye Sha said earlier.¡± Rong Ruo had summoned her Hell Butterfly to check the air around them.

    ¡°Try to recover your physical and spirit power here as much as you can as we will not have time to rest after this.¡± Jun Wu Xie bit on her ration of dried meat. The cold and hard dried meat was like a stone pebble as it went down her throat.

    All of them stopped talking and followed Jun Wu Xie¡¯s instructions to rest as much as they can, while conserving every bit of spirit power they could.

    After resting for a short while, they resumed their descent once more.

    After descending a short distance, they could finally feel the phenomenon that Ye Sha mentioned earlier.

    The spirit energy that thepanions covered their bodies with seemed to dissolve into the air, unable to coagte into aplete protectiveyer. They disappeared bit by bit and thepanions had to expend more of their spirit energy to patch the areas where the protectiveyer had dissipated.

    The temperature surrounding them had turned bitingly cold. Even after having worn extra thick clothings, Jun Wu Xie could still feel the icy chill, freezing up her face. The dampness in the air made the chill seep right to their bones.

    In such circumstances, without the protection from their spirit powers, they would easily get frostbitten.

    The seconds slipped by going into minutes. Jun Wu Xie continued with her habit of counting the seconds in her mind. Visibility was getting lower and lower all around her, to the point that Jun Wu Xie couldn¡¯t even see Rong Ruo¡¯s and Qiao Chu¡¯s silhouettes clearly anymore. Very soon, even the shadows disappeared when everything fell into darkness so deep she couldn¡¯t see her own hand in front of her face.

    Thick silence engulfed her, only the sound of her gloves rubbing against the rough ropes and the crushing noise of loosened gravel as her feet stepped on the cliff face could be heard.

    In blind darkness, the absence of noise amplified the sense of insecurity and fear towards the unseen and unknown in their hearts. The high number of lives the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff imed reminded them clearly the level of danger it harboured!

    ¡®Sha sha.....¡¯

    ¡®Sha sha.....¡¯

    Besides these sounds, nothing else could be heard.

    The cliff face became wet and slippery, if they were not wary of where they stepped, they risked the possibility of a bad sprain anytime.

    Every step they took, every inch they descended, called for caution, and more caution.

 Chapter 662

    Chapter 662: To the Bottom of the Cliff (3)

    The darkness and the fear of the unknown made time slow to a crawl, making it impossible for them to gauge just how far a distance they had covered.

    The cold and mmy fog swirled around them, condensation on the ropes caused them to get wet and they were soon covered in a thinyer of frost.

    The chill from the frost would cause the dampened ropes from the high humidity to freeze easily. After ropes freeze, they be weak. If that happened, they would not be able to hold their weight!

    In order to disperse the frost, Jun Wu Xie and herpanions had no choice but to infuse their spirit powers into the ropes. Although the the amount of power required to do that was small in amount, but the length of the rope was unusually long and they would need to remain in that state for an extended period of time. For if the rope was to freeze, it would snap off in the middle and the fall would be long and fatal.

    ¡°This ce is entirely not fit for humans toe to. How in the world did the people from the Dark Regimee upping such a ghastly ce?¡± Qiao Chu¡¯s voice rang out within the darkness. His usually loud and and boisterous voice had now turned a little weary and tired.

    He was even too tired to ask Jun Wu Xie how long they had been climbing. Although he was painfully aware that his hands were now numb and tired, while the joints in his legs were already slightly sore.

    Just the descent down the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff was already so torturous and Qiao Chu did not dare imagine how terrifying the actual bottom of the cliff would be.

    ¡°For someone like the Dark Emperor who was able to unify the whole of the Middle Realm, would his final ce of eternal rest be carelessly chosen? If not for theseyers uponyers of hurdles and obstacles guarding the ce, the Twelve Pces would have found the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb centuries ago and emptied itpletely. The fact that the people from the Dark Regime made this ce so treacherously dangerous is also their way of showing their unwavering loyalty. After the passing of the Dark Emperor, they had actually expended so much resources and efforts to bury all the Dark Emperor¡¯s treasures and magical artifacts together with him. It can be seen, in the hearts of the people of the Dark Regime, just how highly they regarded the Dark Emperor and their unshakable faith.¡± Hua Yao¡¯s voice slowly rose out of the darkness. His tone was neither fast nor slow, as he was trying to drain as little of his spirit power as possible.

    ¡°As someone so incredibly powerful, how did he get killed?¡± Fei Yan asked, feeling rather puzzled.

    To have unified the entire Middle Realm, fully subjugated the Twelve Pces, Nine Temples, and Four Regions, such unbelievable power, to the youths who had lived less than just two decades, was justpletely inconceivable.

    With the power of one man and one army, taking on the entire Middle Realm, that was such a glorious and impossible aplishment!

    With the Dark Emperor as powerful as that, how did he die so suddenly?

    The stronger one¡¯s spirit power was, the longer his lifespan was extended. An indigo spirit would already allow one to live beyond a hundred. While Qiao Chu and the others had never met the Dark Emperor, and did not know how powerful he actually was, they nevertheless knew what kind of powers the twelve rulers of the Twelve Pces who were suppressed and subjugated by the Dark Emperor held.

    In their eyes, the powers of the twelve rulers of the Twelve Pces were almighty and the fact that they had to defer to the Dark Emperor told them on no uncertain terms that the Dark Emperor¡¯s power superceded thebined powers of all the rulers.

    The Dark Emperor¡¯s passing, had always been an uneptable fact to many.

    ¡°No one knows.¡± It might be the darkness and anxiety that caused the youths to be so tensed they began to transmit their voices, to somehow reassure themselves that they were notpletely alone within the suffocating darkness.

    However, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s voice cut in suddenly.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to fall, what all of you should be doing is to hold on to your ropes tightly, and not get so curious about a dead man¡¯s business.¡±

    Just as Jun Wu Xie¡¯s voice faded into the darkness, Qiao Chu and the others who had just descended a few more metres suddenly felt a strong gust of wind rush past them from within the blinding mist!

 Chapter 663

    Chapter 663: At the Bottom of the Cliff (1)

    The wind was blowing at a very high speed and they were powerful gusts. Suspended from the rope, Jun Wu Xie started to swing. All she could do was to curl up her body and pivot her entire body weight onto her feet pressed against the cliff face.

    The sudden cold and strange wind blew for a while before it stopped. But not longer after that, the wind kicked up once again!

    Without any specific rhythm or pattern, the wind seemed intent on dislodging all of them to make them fall into the eternal abyss. With thepanions already in an torturous situation before, the wind became another agonizing obstacle for Jun Wu Xie and herpanions to ovee.

    [They need to speed up!]

    Jun Wu Xie drew in a deep breath. Faced with the chillingly low temperature while navigating the treacherous wet and slippery cliff face, having to maintain the ropes frost free with something in the mist draining their spirit powers constantly, and now with the erratic strong wind trying to dislodge them from their precarious positions on the ropes, made all thepanions start to feel rmed, and incredibly tensed up.

    Constantly and persistently tortured by the elements, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mind was stretched to its limit.

    Not just her, even if the much more highly skilled Ye Sha and Ye Mei were to fall off into the seemingly bottomless abyss, the result would still be certain death!

    Caught within such terrifying circumstances, the strength and power of men seemed miniscule and insignificant.

    The power of nature, was not a force livings things were able to oppose!

    Buffeted by the strong winds, all of them held on tightly to theirst vestiges of sanity, and sped up their descent towards the bottom.

    After an unknown period of time, Ye Sha and Ye Mei finally felt something other than emptiness beneath their feet. They could suddenly feel the ground as their feetnded upon it!

    Needless to mention Jun Wu Xie and herpanions, even the two of them were almost driven mad by the endless tortures that assaulted all their senses throughout the unbelievably agonizing descent!

    ¡°Young Miss! We¡¯ve reached the bottom!¡±

    Ye Sha¡¯s voice rang out from within the darkness.

    Ye Sha cold hard voice suddenly sounded like heavenly music to all thepanions!

    With their final spurt of energy, Jun Wu Xie and the others climbed as fast as they could to the bottom of the cliff. The moment their feet touched the hard ground, the fears and insecurities they had while suspended upon the ropes immediately evaporated!

    Qiao Chu almost wanted to weep with joy!

    ¡°We¡¯re down here atst. That was just inhuman! I was almost thinking the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff was truly bottomless!¡± Qiao Chu eximed, patting himself over his heart. Although he was thoroughly exhausted, nothing else was more reassuring to him than the firm ground his own two feet were stepping on at that moment.

    The pitch dark bottom of the cliff, had such a low temperature it made their teeth chatter. The long, arduous, and high strung descent had almost taken all the energy out from the youths. After the initial jubtion faded, their exhaustion and weariness hit them very quickly!

    They were suddenly finding it difficult to remain standing. Qiao Chu and the others held on to the wet and cold cliff wall, trying their hardest to remain upright.

    Jun Wu Xie was not doing much better, but her heart waspletely calm as she took out the Spirit Fire Globe they had previously prepared. In a ce so cold and wet at the bottom of the cliff, it was entirely impossible to light a fire. The high humidity would not allow the me to continue to burn.

    But the Spirit Fire Globe she held in her hand was different.

    A Spirit Fire Globe did not contain a real me, but it depended on burning up spirit stones to bring illumination.

    The prices of Spirit Fire Globes themselves were extremely high, and to make them light up, one had to burn up spirit stones. That also meant, every minute of usage of the Spirit Fire Globe, was as good as burning up a great amount of money.

    Jun Wu Xie had not known that such a thing existed before. She only got to know about it from Mu Qian Fan.

    Mu Qian Fan had known of Spirit Fire Globes long before, but the exorbitant prices would cause too big a drain on finances and so he had never purchased them before. But Jun Wu Xie had nock of money.

 Chapter 664

    Chapter 664: ¡°At the Bottom of the Cliff (2)¡±

    She asked Mu Qian Fan to clean Chan Lin Town out of its stock of Spirit Fire Globes.

    Due to the exorbitant prices of Spirit Fire Globes, very few ces carried stock of them. Although Chan Lin Town was a busy and bustling town, but most of their clientele were only the disciples from the Zephyr Academy, hence it would be difficult to find many of them due to the low demand.

    Mu Qian Fan only managed to purchase three of them and they were all from the Chan Lin Auction House, and the prices he paid for them was even higher.

    Jun Wu Xie was still holding a batch of low grade spirit stones they had gathered from the Battle Spirits Forest. As only spirit stones that were of a medium grade and above were epted by the Chan Lin Auction House, the most numerous in number of low grade spirit stones had been left neglected in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s Cosmos Sack, but would now juste in handy for their needs.

    The Spirit Fire Globe pushed back the darkness at the bottom of the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff, creating a small area of brightness.

    Hua Yao and Rong Ruo held the other two lights, and they did not hesitate to light them after Jun Wu Xie put the first Spirit Fire Globe to use.

    The light from three Spirit Fire Globes finally lit up the nearby surroundings adequately.

    And what one look, all of them were dumbfounded!

    It was not all firm ground below their feet!

    Heaps and heaps of ravaged white skeletons filled the ground around them. Bits of broken bones filled up the gaps between therger pieces, and the water vapour in the air had frozen the bones together, creating an expanse of firm ¡°bonynd¡±.

    ¡°These..... are from people who lives had been imed by the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff?¡± Qiao Chu gasped in horror. He had just regained his sight and he had suddenly found himself standing on piles upon piles of bones, his heart almost leapt out of his heart from shock.

    ¡°It should be.¡± Jun Wu Xie replied, sweeping her eyes over the floor of bones she was standing on. Most of the bones were already shattered and she could not see any piece still intact. They were still standing close to the cliff¡¯s wall and judging from the position they were standing at, she assumed all the bones to people who had attempted to climb down the cliff, but had fallen to their deaths here at the bottom, and their bones collected here.

    ¡°The people had been dead a long time.¡± Jun Wu Xie gauged from the clearyers of ice frozen over the bones. It was not possible that these people had just died here in recent years.

    The bones could clearly be seen but they were buried in thickyers of ice. Based on her estimation and her observation of the level of humidity at the bottom of the cliff, for such a thickyer of ice to form, it was not something that could happen in just a matter of several years.

    When rotting happened on the dead bodies in such wet conditions, the process would be hastened, and only the white skeleton would be left. Frost would slowly form upon them slowly, gradually umting to be a thickyer of ice.

    ¡°Rumours of the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff was spread a long time ago. In the beginning, quite a number of people hade forward to take up the challenge. But as more and more people died from their attempts, people stoppeding here. Up till now, very few people even know where the location of the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff is.¡± Fei Yan reaffirmed Jun Wu Xie¡¯s guess with the information she had gathered.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded slightly, and took a white porcin bottle out of her Cosmos Sack. She opened the stopper and poured out several elixirs into her palm.

    ¡°There is poison here within the mist. Swallow this first.¡±

    ¡°Little Xie is still the most thoughtful.¡± Qiao Chu walked up to her smiling, and popped one of the elixirs into his mouth. Not bothering to even ask what kind of elixir it was.

    Hua Yao, Rong Ruo and Fei Yan all took one each. Ye Sha and Ye Mei hesitated a moment but they hurriedly took one each and swallowed them when Jun Wu Xie stared impatiently at them.

    Towards the various poisons the Dark Regime used, the two of them were very familiar with them, and were already long immune to their effects. But before they can be sure whether this ce was the work by the hands of the Dark Regime, it wouldn¡¯t hurt to be extra cautious.

 Chapter 665

    Chapter 665: At the Bottom of the Cliff (3)

    After everyone swallowed the elixirs, Jun Wu Xie did not take any other immediate action.

    ¡°Little ck.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie suddenly summoned the little ck cat. The very moment the little ck cat appeared, it morphed into the massive ck beast. The little ck cat immediately leaned its furry body against Jun Wu Xie and curled its tail around her, wrapping itsforting warm body around the slightly chilled Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°You guyse here as well.¡± The moment she came into contact with the ck beast, Jun Wu Xie was finally able to shake off the freezing chill. Under the ck beast reassuring warmth, her limbs gradually regained their full functions.

    Qiao Chu and the others immediately understood what Jun Wu Xie wanted and they quickly huddled close to the ck beast for warmth. Qiao Chu summoned Rolly as well, and the thick furred Rolly stretched out both its arms, enclosing everyone within a warm embrace together with the ck beast.

    Caught within the freezing cold, they were all unable to recover their strength as they needed to constantly use their spirit powers to ward off the cold. The clothes they were wearing were already covered with ayer of frost and were no longer able to retain their body heat.

    With the ck beast and Rolly around them, thepanions were finally able to release theyer of spirit power they covered over themselves and enjoy a moment of rest within the soft andforting warm fur, recovering some of their lost strength and spirit powers.

    ¡°Meh?¡± Carried in Ye Sha¡¯s arms, Lord Meh Meh jumped off onto the ground. It shook itself to fling off the water droplets from its body and suddenly transformed itself into its gigantic nine tailed form. Almost half of its enormous body was hidden from their view, lost behind the mist as it obedientlyid down on the ground. Its nine gigantic very fluffy tails curled and wrapped the ck beast, Rolly, and everyone else close onto its belly, where it was warmest, driving out the chill in all their bodies.

    Jun Wu Xie raised her eyes up, to look into Lord Meh Meh¡¯s incredibly earnest eyes. Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes softened a little and raised a hand to pat Lord Meh Meh on one of its tails, before she closed her eyes to enjoy the sweet and much needed warmth around her, and concentrated on recovery.

    [Does this mean its ¡°feedstress¡± has forgiven it?]

    Lord Meh Meh blinked its eyes happily. Ever since thest incident, it had been eaten with endless guilt and now that an opportunity was presented before it to make its ¡°feedstress¡± forgive it, Lord Meh Meh was very diligent. It raised its body temperature a little bit more, bringing the warmth within the furry ¡°enclosure¡± up a notch!

    The might of a Guardian Grade Spirit Beast shone brightly at that moment. Lord Meh Meh¡¯s warmth was heaven sent and it almost made everyone forget just how bone chillingly cold it was just moments ago.

    Although it was undeniably tempting, Jun Wu Xie and herpanions did not dare dally and indulge too long. They had just reached the bottom of the cliff and the exploration of the area was just about to begin. Their supply of water and rations were limited and they would not be able to remain here too long.

    They took half a day to recover their strength and spirit powers, and their clothes were dried by the heat, courtesy of Lord Meh Meh¡¯s warm embrace.

    ¡°Are you able to ascertain at which point are we on the map?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked, turning to Fei Yan. Fei Yan was more astute and had a keener eye towards terrains than anyone of them there.

    Fei Yan shook her head and said: ¡°Visibility is too low here and I am not able to match the area to the map. It is rather strange though, if the visibility here had always been like this, even with a full map, it would still be difficult to ascertain the direction. Unless, one of the pieces of the maps shows the point where people descending from the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff wouldnd, which would enable us to urately pinpoint all thendmarks on the map.¡±

    Without an urate point of reference, they were not able to know where they were on the map, which would make the map useless to them.

    ¡°We¡¯ll take a look around, and understand the ce a little first. Whatever we see here will definitely help us in the future.¡±

    Fei Yan nodded to agree.

    All of them then decided to move out, and carry on with the exploration.

 Chapter 666

    Chapter 666: ¡°Deadly Land (1)¡±

    Without having to be fearful of the poisonous mist, they had one thing less to worry about on the path forward.

    The bone fillednd beneath their feet stretched out before them. As they moved, theyers of bones thinned and thepanions could see the light from the Spirit Fire Globes reflect off soldier¡¯s des sealed under the ice. The ice glittered under the light, an icy bed of cold starry reflections paved their way forward.

    Mu Qian Fan had told them, at the bottom of the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff, the most terrifying things usually hid behind the blinding mist.

    Soon, the path of icy bones gradually thinned out and before them, the terrain changed. The ground was covered all over in moss. The Spirit Fire Globes lit up an area of several meters around the group. Mu Qian Fan had not used Spirit Fire Globes thest time and although they could see their way forward, the light they used did not show the way as clearly.

    The Spirit Fire Globes¡¯ advantage showed up in that situation, as Jun Wu Xie could clearly see everything in the ces the light reached.

    The green moss grew in abundance and they covered the entire ground densely. They made the path slippery and sticky and every step they took called for caution to avoid taking any unnecessary spill onto the ground.

    Jun Wu Xie took out a three segmented nunchuck. It was made out of wood and made very light, its two joints linked with a short metal chain. The nunchuck could be joined together by holding the segments together and twisted clockwise, and when joint up, it formed into a simple wooden staff.

    It was simple staff that people used for everyday training but Jun Wu Xie was using it to inspect the ground as they proceeded forward.

    The green moss covered an extensive area of the ground and the entirend looked exactly the same everywhere. But under the expansive fresh green moss, it was highly possible that they his deadly sinkholes.

    Jun Wu Xie took the lead, the staff in her hand pushing and prodding into the ground to make sure it was safe before she stepped onto it. Behind her, Qiao Chu and the others walked in a single file, stepping only in the same ces that Jun Wu Xie had stepped on.

    Within the all epassing mist, silence fell again.

    When the staff in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hand prodded the ground three steps ahead of her, she suddenly felt the ground offering no resistance!

    Jun Wu Xie fell forward, and just as she was leaning, she quickly righted herself, but she could feel the staff in her hand being pulled by a strong force, from the other end of it.

    [A sinkhole!]

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes darkened.

    Immediately abandoning the idea of withdrawing the wooden staff, she released her grip. In the short period of a few seconds, the more than a meter long wooden staff waspletely swallowed up. Before the wooden waspletely submerged, the moss that had split open bubbled a while, before it closed up and reverted to its unbroken state.

    ¡°The environment here..... is really rather scary.¡± Qiao Chu was right behind Jun Wu Xie and he witnessed the whole thing.

    When Jun Wu Xie had attempted to retrieve the wooden staff, she had employed the use of her spirit powers, but it had not helped her in the slightest. All her powers were no match for the sinkhole¡¯s deadly grip on the wooden staff.

    Only the Heavens knew, what would happen to a person who got swallowed up by the sinkhole.....

    What was more terrifying was that the sinkhole had just revealed itself just for a short while, and it had immediately reverted back to its original invisible state, making it impossible to find any signs of them.

    ¡°Are we able to use Lord Meh Meh to scout the way forward? Since it is so humongous in size, these regr sinkholes wouldn¡¯t affect it at all.¡± Qiao Chu suggested with a slight frown.

    Jun Wu Xie shook her head in rejection.

    ¡°We are not able to ascertain the size of the sinkholes in the area. If arge sinkhole appears and if Lord Meh Meh steps into it, we have no way of rescuing him. However, if any one of us were to fall into a sinkhole, we can still use Lord Meh Meh¡¯s power to struggle out. But if Lord Meh Meh gets stuck, our way forward will be much more difficult.¡± Jun Wu Xie still remembered every single word Mu Qian Fan had told them.

 Chapter 667

    Chapter 667: ¡°Deadly Land (2)¡±

    Hidden within the confusing mist, not only were there the deadly poison and the sinkholes that swallowed up everything, fearsome beasts walked under its all reaching cover!

    Those ferocious and powerful monsters had caused Mu Qian Fan to face utter despair and Jun Wu Xie was not about to let down her guard. Lord Meh Meh was her hidden trump card on this expedition.

    Having rejected the idea of using Lord Meh Meh to scout the path ahead, Jun Wu Xie pulled out another three segment nunchuck from her Cosmos Sack. She was well prepared and she wasn¡¯t afraid that she would not have enough of them to use.

    Continuing to prod and probe the mossy ground going their way forward, the three segmented nunchucks in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s Cosmos Sack decreased quickly in number. As they advanced, they found that the density of the sinkholes in the ground had increased in terrifying numbers!

    After walking a whole day, they did not even manage to cover a single kilometre.

    Along the way, they came across countless sinkholes and at the edges of those sinkholes, they would find many old and broken items lying on the ground. Badly corroded by the green moss, items like swords and sabres, lying beside torn and tattered pieces of clothing. It was obvious, before they came here, countless people had lost their lives, swallowed up by all these hungry sinkholes, and all the old and broken items scattered at the sides, almost all covered in green moss, were thest items those people left behind in the world of the living.

    Compared to the ground made up of skeletal remains, the terrain here filled with sinkholes was more terrifying, with death watching their every step.

    More than the innumerable heaps upon heaps of skeletal remains, the scattering of items at the edges of the sinkholes showed the merciless cruelty of the ce.

    Dying and even your body could not be found..... seemed a rather harsh way to die.

    The strength that they managed to recover after so much effort had been quickly depleted. Jun Wu Xie and herpanions had no choice but to locate a secure area on the terrain for them to sit down and rest. The ck beast and Rolly were both summoned and Jun Wu Xie did not allow Lord Meh Meh to transform this time.

    Surrounding them on all sides, were a countless number of sinkholes. Lord Meh Meh¡¯s original body was too big and if it transformed, it would definitely encounter the sinkholes.

    Irregardless of the fact that they advanced very slowly, the weariness that consumed them was more mental and they had not expended much physical strength. But theirpletely drained out spirit powers demanded that they need to take a rest.

    ¡°Say, how much longer do we need to spend here before we canpletely finish exploring the ce?¡± Qiao Chu asked, chewing on the cold hard piece of dried beef he held, feeling like he had bitten off a piece of rock into his mouth.

    All the others shook their heads. Neither did they know how much longer the road ahead was for them, and how far a journey they could take. The main goal for this expedition was to do everything they could to get a good feel of the ce and learn all that they could, travelling as far as they possibly could, to gather whatever information they came across.

    Naturally, that was provided they were all able to remain safe. Once their livese under threat, they would not continue to remain there.

    ¡°Seems like, in order to find the exact location of the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb, we would really need to collect all eight pieces of the map before it¡¯s possible.¡± Qiao Chu sighed in disappointment. He had thought that with the two human skin maps they possessed in their hands, even if they were not able to pinpoint the exact location of the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb, the maps would at least be of some use at the bottom of the cliff. However, the reality was nothing close to what he had expected.

    ¡°For now, it seems that is what we must do.¡± Hua Yao said, nodding in agreement.

    Jun Wu Xie suddenly stretched out her hand, and soon she was holding a pure ck ring. The spirit stone in the ring was still shing with a bright gleam, but the ring was well covered with moss.

    ¡°Is that a spirit ring?¡± Fan Zhuo asked, immediately recognizing it for what it was.

    The spirit ring looked very old and badly worn, but after wiping away the moss covering it, it turned really shiny and wless, only that not a single sliver of spirit presence could be detected from the ring.

    ¡°This spirit ring had been reforged before, and the material used was also ck Silver. But the ring¡¯s owner must have died and the ring spirit¡¯s link already severed.¡± Fan Zhuo said as he took the ring and inspected it. The Spirit Reinforcement runes he saw on the ring was foreign to him, different from the three types that he knew of.

 Chapter 668

    Chapter 668: ¡°Deadly Land (3)¡±

    ¡°I am sure this ring is from the Middle Realm, but I cannot be sure if it is from the Twelve Pces.¡± Fan Zhuo said.

    Jun Wu Xie calmly replied: ¡°Besides the Twelve Pces, nobody else from the Middle Realm would find their way here.¡±

    Initially, when the Twelve Pces had secretly plotted to usurp the Dark Emperor¡¯s treasures, they had naturally realized the grave dangers involved. They did not dare shoulder such a crime themselves and wouldn¡¯t dream of revealing the fact that they knew the Dark Emperor¡¯s tombid below the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff to anyone else in the Middle Realm.

    For all these people who died all the way down here, had to be people sent by the Twelve Pces!

    ¡°At that time, every single person sent toe here into the Lower Realm to search for the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb were all top exponents in the Twelve Pces. Unfortunately, even those highly skilled exponents sumbed to the nefarious dangers of this ce, leaving their lives behind.¡± Fan Zhuo said, his mouth curling into a slight smile, barely showing just at the corners of his lips as his eyes studied the finely crafted spirit ring intently.

    At that time, his parents had managed to break through the endless obstacles and dangers, finally discovering the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb. And thest thing they would have expected from the moment they located the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb, was that their most amazing discovery had instead sealed their fate, doomed to end in tragedy.

    After managing to ovee endless dangers and obstacles this ce made them face, they were finally eradicated by the very forces they had sworn loyalty to, which to Fan Zhuo just seemed like a great big joke!

    What Fan Zhuo was thinking, exactly reflected what Qiao Chu and the others were feeling in their hearts. Upping seeing the spirit ring that had already lost its ring spirit, all of them were painfully reminded of their fathers¡¯ fate at the same time.

    If at that time, their fathers had not been powerful enough, would they have lost their lives to this terrifying ce?

    Would they have ended up just like this spirit ring¡¯s owner, swallowed up by the innumerable sinkholes?

    And died ignobly without a single trace.....

    ¡°Let¡¯s just move on.¡± Jun Wu Xie stood up suddenly, and without saying much more, she unterally took up the lead once more.

    The fiery hatred and sorrow stoked and burned deep within the eyes of Qiao Chu and the others. Now was not the right time to sink into hatred and vengeance. If they were not careful, the slightest misstep might turn them into a needless sacrifice.

    Ye Mei and Ye Sha continued to take up the rear of the team. Their eyes were peeled as they surveyed everything that surrounded them. At the first instance of trouble, they would be the first to react.

    ¡°Have you noticed anything?¡± Ye Mei asked in a low whisper, discreetly to Ye Sha, as they advanced together with the rest of the group.

    Ye Sha nodded slightly.

    ¡°This ce, could only have been created by the hands of the people in the Dark Regime.¡±

    Ye Mei clenched his jaw tight.

    ¡°Maybe we should persuade the Young Miss to leave. If this ce was really created by the Dark Regime to honour our Lord, this ce would most definitely turn out to be beyond our Young Miss¡¯ capabilities to ovee. It would be impossible even for the two of us.¡±

    They were born into the Dark Regime, and no one knew it clearer than them just exactly how powerful the Dark Regime was.

    If the people from the Dark Regime had really deemed this ce to be the Dark Emperor¡¯s final resting ce, they would have spared no effort and exhausted everything within their power, to stop anyone from tainting a single piece of the Dark Emperor¡¯s treasures with their dirty hands!

    Ye Sha hesitated a moment before he nodded his head. If Jun Wu Xie was toe to any harm, even if they had a hundred heads, it would not be enough for their Lord to cut off!

    Ye Sha leapt in a sh towards Jun Wu Xie.

    But Jun Wu Xie suddenly halted their advance by stopping in her tracks.

    Before her eyes, severalrge pieces of ck rocks could be seen. Those pieces of ck rocks looked exactly the same as what Mu Qian Fan had put up for auction back at the Chan Lin Auction House, and they only differed in size.

    Was this the same ck rock that ck Silver could be smelted from?

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s brows creased up slightly.

    Mu Qian Fan had mentioned, the piece of ck rock that he had brought back with him, had been found just along the cliff face at the bottom of Heaven¡¯s End Cliff.

    But they had already searched along the cliff face earlier, but they had not found any Sidney of the ck rock. And she had not expected that after a whole day¡¯s walk, she woulde across so many pieces of the ck rock among a sea of green moss!

 Chapter 669

    Chapter 669: Deadly Land (4)

    Jun Wu Xie slowly walked towards one of the pieces of ck rocks. In a sh, Ye Sha suddenly appeared beside Jun Wu Xie and pulled her away from the side of the ck rock!

    Before Jun Wu Xie could recover, the ck rock that she had just been standing beside was suddenly smashed into smithereens by a humongous ck shadow!

    The hard unyielding ck rock was crushed into dust in an instant!

    ¡°Young Miss! We must not stay here a moment longer!¡± Ye Sha said in a hurry. He stood in front of Jun Wu Xie, shielding her as he stared at the ck shadow slowly approaching, his eyes filled with worry.

    The ck shadow was shrouded by the white mist and it was unbelievably gigantic. Even with the illuminating light from their Spirit Fire Globes, they still could not see it in its entirety.

    But an unbelievably strong oppressive aura, that was at a level beyond anything they have ever felt before, suddenly hit them, gripping their hearts!

    ¡°What..... what is that thing.....¡± Qiao Chu was staring fixedly at the immensely massive dark shadow behind the mist. Although he could not see what the ¡°thing¡± really looked like, but judging just from its size, it wouldn¡¯t be any smaller than Lord Meh Meh¡¯s real form!

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s another Guardian Grade Spirit Beast?¡± Hua Yao was suddenly shocked.

    When Mu Qian Fan had encountered the monster at the bottom of the cliff, he had not even seen what the monster had looked like throughout the whole incident.

    And now, thepanions realized this monster must be what Mu Qian Fan had encountered that time!

    The monster was unimaginably huge. While it stood, the Spirit Fire Globes¡¯ illuminating light was not able to reach the monster¡¯s head. All they could see, was one incredibly thick paw filled with razor sharp ws on the ground. Above the sharp ws, the paw was covered with green scales, and the ws gleamed menacingly cold, as their light hit them!

    ¡°Meh!¡±

    As though it had felt the menacing and opposing presence, Lord Meh Meh gave out a cautionary roar!

    Something that was able to cause a Guardian Grade Spirit Beast to be wary would most definitely not be any weaker than Lord Meh Meh itself!

    The gargantuan monster slowly moved forward. With each and every step it took, the ground beneath their feet trembled and shook!

    Clouds of the blinding white mist hung thickly around the monster. As it moved, the mist surrounding it did not dissipate but instead seemed to grow even thicker.

    Endless clouds of thick mist was seemingly being drawn in by the wind, and with it, a zing heat could be felt by thepanions.

    Unimaginably massive and it brought great terror with its approach.

    ¡°Run! Quickly!¡± Ye Sha turned and said hastily. He had not expected this fellow to be brought down to the Lower Realm to stand guard here. The Heavens knew, in this entire world, there existed only one man that could control this monstrous beast!

    [How did the people from the Dark Regime manage to ce it here!?]

    An rming realisation of crisis rang in their minds and none of them questioned Ye Sha¡¯s decision at that moment. Almost at the same time that Ye Sha shouted, Jun Wu Xie and herpanions had immediately turned around to sprint speedily back the way they came.

    ¡°That fe¡¯s speed isn¡¯t too fast. Just do your best to escape from here, the further the better!¡± Ye Mei was guarding the other side and he exchanged a nce with Ye Sha, seeing the bitter smile upon each other¡¯s faces.

    Even if the two of them charged at the monster together, it would still be impossible for them to defeat it!

    Now, the only choice they had, was to escape as fast as they could, and that would be the only chance they had at remaining alive.

    Everyone ran madly, but they had to follow back the path they had taken toe here, or the slightest mistake, might just cause them to fall into any of the innumerable bottomless sinkholes scattered across the ground.

    The ground was covered with traps and there was a monster that caused a Guardian Grade Spirit Beast to feel fearful at their backs. All thepanions had their hearts lodged in their throats at that moment!

    Suddenly, the zing heat they felt earlier could be felt strongly on their backs.

    Jun Wu Xie immediately turned around and saw a ball of green me streaking straight towards her at that moment!

    ¡°Meh~! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! !¡±

 Chapter 670

    Chapter 670: ¡°Crisis (1)¡±

    Lord Meh Meh let out a pitiful bleat and suddenly, its tiny body leapt powerfully at Jun Wu Xie, knocking her away from the spot she was in!

    The ball of green fire immediately hit Lord Meh Meh¡¯s tiny body, its mes fully engulfing Lord Meh Meh entirely in a blink, as all its snowy white wool on its body turned ck and burnt in an instant!

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s heart skipped a beat, as she saw the all ck and burnt Lord Meh Meh falling to the ground. She immediately pounced over to the tiny figure, sping Lord Meh Meh into her arms,pletely ignoring the burning heat scorching her arms, as she embraced the little pitiful form tightly!

    A loud boom resounded loudly from within the mist.

    Upon seeing Jun Wu Xie under attack, Qiao Chu and the others suddenly stopped in their tracks and sprinted over towards Jun Wu Xie!

    In that instant just before they were able to reach Jun Wu Xie, a gust of incredibly strong wind kicked up from within the mist. The wind was so powerful that it threw all the members of the team into the air, and they all found themselves each caught in an uncontroble spin within the wind!

    ¡°Little Xie!¡±

    Qiao Chu¡¯s eyes saw with his eyes wide open, within the screaming malevolent tornado, Jun Wu Xie being flung out by the ferocious wind, to disappear into the far reaching misty fog before he found himself simrly flung far and wide, just like everyone else!

    Right into the blinding white mist went all the team members, disappearing from sight one after another!

    .....

    In the darkness, Jun Wu Xie stirred awake, her mind still groggy. Her head was throbbing heavily with pain and she felt as if all the bones in her body had been broken. The ground was cold below her as she struggled to stand within the darkness, but a searing pain suddenly shot through her left leg!

    Cold sweat ran down from her temple as Jun Wu Xie endured the excruciating pain and her hand reached out to feel about blindly within the all epassing darkness.

    Her hands finally touched the cold chilly surface of the Spirit Fire Globe and she immediately grasped it, and inserted a spirit stone into it.

    The light flickered and it drove back the darkness.

    The surroundings was an endless palette of grey and white. Scorch marks filled the ground seemingly burnt by great mes. A tiny ck and burnt formy weakly in a heap upon the ground, not moving in the slightest.

    Jun Wu Xie propped herself up with a struggle and she tried her hardest to move. Her left leg had been broken from the impact and with her every slightest move, it made cold sweat run down her face. Nevertheless, she clenched her jaw hard and dragged herself excruciatingly slowly toe to the side of the tiny form lying in a motionless heap.

    The burnt and ckened form lying in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s arms, was actually Lord Meh Meh who had blocked off the green med fireball for Jun Wu Xie with its own body. But at that moment, none of its thick snowy white wool remained and its skin was badly burnt. Its wounds at split in some ces, revealing bright splotches of red blood, flowing out down its burnt flesh.

    Jun Wu Xie did not care about her own injuries and hurried to check Lord Meh Meh¡¯s condition. The serious burns covered Lord Meh Meh¡¯s body entirely without a spot left whole, and it was breathing in short and weak gasps. The earnest eyes were now tightly shut and its ckened face was showing signs of pain and suffering.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hand trembled, but only for a moment.

    Very quickly, she forced herself to calm down. She quickly retrieved several bottles of medicine from her Cosmos Sack and unhesitatingly poured them all out and mixed them all with water, before she carefully and gently started to applying it onto Lord Meh Meh¡¯s body.

    The burnt and badly damaged skin was slow to react and absorb the healing salve and Jun Wu Xie could not help it but to apply the salve onto Lord Meh Meh¡¯s open and bleeding wounds. Every single time the salve touched the wounds, Lord Meh Meh¡¯s tiny figure would shiver from the excruciating pain.

    If Lord Meh Meh was thought to be roundishly cute and cuddly before, the tiny figure in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s arms at that moment, had been reduced to be a ghastly ball of flesh. Its bleeding wounds stained Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hands red but she did not hesitate in the slightest, to carry Lord Meh Meh gently and securely in her arms, to carefully treat its painful wounds.

 Chapter 671

    Chapter 671: ¡°Crisis (2)¡±

    The temperature in the surroundings was chilly enough to make one shiver. Having lost the protection from the loss of all its wool and being grievously wounded, Lord Meh Meh was extremely weak. The pain from its wounds and the freezing temperature made Lord Meh Meh shiver uncontrobly. The weak shivering was reflected onto Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes and the sight made Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes tremble ever so slightly.

    The ck beast appeared suddenly. Without needing Jun Wu Xie to ask, it curled its body around Jun Wu Xie and Lord Meh Meh, trying its hardest to transfer as much heat as its furry body could give to its other twopanions.

    Jun Wu Xie loosened the outeryer of her robe and sped Lord Meh Meh close to her belly to keep the little sheep warm.

    Lord Meh Meh was a Guardian Grade Spirit Beast and almost nothing else in the Lower Realm would be able to stand up to it, not to mention harming it in the slightest. But that green fireball had with a single hit burnt the Guardian Grade Spirit Beast and inflicted such severe injuries to it!

    And if Lord Meh Meh had not leapt forward and knocked Jun Wu Xie away, with Jun Wu Xie¡¯s level of power, she would have immediately died the moment she touched the green ming fireball!

    She wouldn¡¯t have stood a chance of escaping death then.

    ¡°Will that monster pursue us?¡± The ck beast asked, his voice sounding a little teary. Everything had happened too fast just now and it had not even had the chance to appear before it found that everything had ended. Seeing Lord Meh Meh in such a pitiable state, the ck beast could well imagine just how powerful that monster must have been to be able to drive fear into the heart of the mighty Lord Meh Meh.

    Not to mention just Lord Meh Meh, even if Drunk Lotus and all the other ring spirits of Qiao Chu and the others were to carry out abined attack, they would not be a match for the monster. They would not even.....

    Be able to hold back the monster¡¯s attack at all, and would fail to buy time for Jun Wu Xie and all the other teammates to escape.

    At that moment, the ck beast was filled with gratitude for Lord Meh Meh¡¯s selfless sacrifice. If not for Lord Meh Meh, Jun Wu Xie might very well be dead at that moment.

    Even when it was a Guardian Grade Spirit Beast who had taken the hit, it had still sustained such grave injuries. There was no need to guess what would have happened if that had been Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°It won¡¯t.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s voice was a little hoarse as her head was lowered looking at the tightly curled up form of Lord Meh Meh within her arms, and her heart could not help but wince in pain.

    ¡°Before we were sent flying, I heard the sound of the nking of heavy chains. If such a powerful monster is guarding the ce, needless to mention all the countless people the Twelve Pces had sent out before, even if the Rulers of the Twelve Pces were toe here themselves, they might not be able to take down that monstrous beast. When the parents of Qiao Chu and the others discovered the location of the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb, they must have found some ways to avoid that monster. That monster¡¯s movements must have been restricted and restrained by chains or we would all be dead now.¡± Jun Wu Xie said, calmly analysing all the aspects of the situation they had encountered earlier.

    They had all barely escaped from the clutches of death this time.

    She had broken her leg on her left calf and it needed immediate attention. Carrying Lord Meh Meh in her arms, she did not dare move too much and she had to slow down her treatment process. She used the remaining three segmented nunchucks in the Cosmos Sack as a splint and used bandages to wrap them around her injured leg before she lifted her eyes to scan her surroundings.

    The terrain here, waspletely different from any of the ces they had passed before. The ce was free of moss and sinkholes, and the entire ground was ckened, looking like great scorch marks left behind by a big fire. Although the ground was slightly wet, it was nevertheless very hard and firm. Compared to having the ground littered with countless sinkholes, it was much safer here.

    Jun Wu Xie thought herself rather fortunate, that she had been thrown to this area. Although she broke her leg from it, it was lucky she had not fallen directly into a bottomless bog.

    If they had been thrown unconscious into an endlessly hungry sinkhole, they would have died without a sound.

    Jun Wu Xie used the illuminating light from the Spirit Fire Globe and continued to look all around her. Seeing no sign of Qiao Chu and the others, she finally ascertained that she was alone in that wide and endlessly bare expanse of grey and white.

 Chapter 672

    Chapter 672: ¡°Crisis (3)¡±

    That powerful tornado must have scattered all of them and she had no way of knowing where Qiao Chu and all the others were at the moment.

    The bottom of the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff was by itself filled with endless dangers. It¡¯s terrain shrouded from sight, and no one knew what would happen next. The freezing chill, pitch ck darkness and dangers that could manifest at anytime made this ce feel just like one had just stepped into hell.

    Burdened with a broken leg and it was not known whether Lord Meh Meh would survive, Jun Wu Xie could not move from her spot.

    Although she had prior experience as a vet before, but Spirit Beasts were however different from those pets. She could not be sure whether she would be able to heal Lord Meh Meh back to aplete recovery.

    The mist that surrounded her grew thicker and Jun Wu Xie could not let down her guard. She summoned Little Lotus and Jun Wu Xie took out the jug of wine she had previously prepared from the Cosmos Sack and handed it over to Little Lotus. Little Lotus looked at Jun Wu Xie and shifted his gaze to look at the severely weakened Lord Meh Meh. His lips trembled and he toddled over, before he took out a lotus seed from within and put it in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Let it swallow that. It might help. If that doesn¡¯t work..... really really doesn¡¯t work..... I¡¯ll let it bite me directly.¡± Little Lotus looked at Jun Wu Xie with earnest and serious eyes as he said that. Just like that time in the Cloudy Peaks, when he had bravely bitten off a part of himself and fed his flesh to Jun Wu Xie, Little Lotus was firmly determined.

    After proiming his selfless offer, Little Lotus lifted the jug of wine to his mouth and tilted his head back. He was well aware of the fact that in such ce so filled with dangers in every direction, the other him, would be much more useful than he could be.

    Momentster, the slightly flushed Drunk Lotus appeared before Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes. The moment he saw the sorry state that Jun Wu Xie was in, his eyes immediately red with fiery rage as he swooped toe beside Jun Wu Xie in an instant.

    ¡°Damn it.¡± Drunk Lotus said, punching both his fists into the ground.

    ¡°Go survey the surroundings. If you meet any of the others, bring them here.¡± Jun Wu Xie said calmly. In the crisis they all faced earlier, she wondered if everyone was still fine, and whether they were all still safe.

    ¡°I will.¡± Drunk Lotus nced once more at the wound on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s leg and answered seriously. His figure blurred a brief moment and he quickly disappeared to go around inspecting the surroundings.

    Ring Spirits do not need their sight to search out a path. They were spirit forms and spirit forms were able to detect detect life forms from their auras. If they were to encounter any dangers, the ring spirits would be able to quickly morph into their formless spirit state and return to their contractual owners instantly.

    Having Drunk Lotus go inspect the area greatly reassured Jun Wu Xie. After she finally managed to rx a little, she then took a little time out to check on her own unhygienic injuries.

    The injury to her left leg was the most obvious one, and besides that, the great jarring force from when they had been forcibly thrown far out had caused some rather severe injuries to her body as well and she was feeling the pain in several ces all over her body, with the sore ache on her back being the most obvious.

    What she found most fortunate was, although she was covered all over with many wounds and injuries, at least not a single one of them was fatal.

    Jun Wu Xie stuffed the lotus seed Little Lotus had left behind into Lord Meh Meh mouth and washed out down Lord Meh Meh¡¯s throat together with Water of the Heavenly Spring, hoping the the Guardian Grade Spirit Beast¡¯s might would be enough to help Lord Meh Meh pull through.

    Not too long after, Drunk Lotus returned. He did not manage to find any of the others but he did discover an old stone dwelling, that looked like it had been abandoned for a rather long time.

    ¡°Stone dwelling?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked, with an eyebrow raised. A stone dwelling at the bottom of the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff?

    ¡°Yes, but it look like it has been abandoned for a rather long time.¡± Drunk Lotus added.

    Jun Wu Xie narrowed her eyes in thought. The stone dwelling¡¯s existence was rather strange, but it must be said, in regards to her current situation, any form of shelter that shielded her in any way would be a most wee ce for her to go to.

 Chapter 673

    Chapter 673: Stone House (1)

    The ck beast carried Jun Wu Xie and Lord Meh Meh on its back, following behind Drunk Lotus to go to the stone dwelling he discovered earlier.

    From the outside, the stone dwelling did not look big. The stone structure was extremely simple and crude, built up by simply piling up various pieces of stones of different sizes together.

    Several pieces of stone bs littered the inside of the structure. There was no bed nor any table or chair, but the mere fact that such a stone dwelling existed at the bottom of the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff was really queer.

    The small little stone structure, although hopelessly inadequate, would nevertheless at least block out part of the chill.

    Drunk Lotus raised his hand and severalrge broad lotus leaves appeared in his hand. He extracted and absorbed all the water from them, turning them into dry leaves andid them one atop another in a corner of the stone structure. As the quantity of dried lotus leaves increased, as more and more were produced, Drunk Lotus finally created a bed out of a pile of stacked up lotus leaves.

    Although lotus leaves were not soft and in fact was slightly prickly, but under the current vile situation, they would at least be able to prevent the chill in the ground from seeping into the body.

    Jun Wu Xie took out a few pieces of clothing from the Cosmos Sack and she got Drunk Lotus toy them on top of the lotus leaves before she sat down, still carrying Lord Meh Meh in her arms.

    The looselyid lotus leaves might not be all thatfortable, but they still provided a sliver of softness, and ifposted to sitting upping the cold hard ground, it was many times better.

    Sitting upon the lotus leavesid over the ground, Jun Wu Xie put the Spirit Fire Globe on one side. The white mist was very thin within the stone dwelling and at the side of the doorway, a huge stone b stood standing. Drunk Lotus shifted it easily, closing up the opening.

    The cold wind no longer blew into the stone dwelling and the temperature within gradually raised a little. The white mist slowly dissipated and the dwelling began to feel a little more cosy.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go outside and patrol the area. If you need anything, just get the ck beast to give a roar.¡± Drunk Lotus said as he looked at Jun Wu Xie sitting in the corner, his eyes showing a little bit of anguish seeing her in that state. He thought if he stayed within the dwelling any longer, he would not be able to hold himself back from going to settle the score with that monster.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded.

    After Drunk Lotus stepped out, he shifted the huge stone b back into ce to seal up the stone dwelling and he was thoughtful enough to leave just a tiny gap to allow the air within the stone structure to circte.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s wounds were still throbbing with pain. She had consecutively swallowed several elixirs and her body was beginning to warm up. She did not dare ingest any medicine with any effect of painkillers as with the decrease or dulling of the pain, her awareness of her body¡¯s condition would be misled, and that would hinder her from urately assessing her body¡¯s condition in her healing process.

    In order to bring her mind off the pain, Jun Wu Xie made herself look over the situation within the stone dwelling.

    That one look, made her find something rather surprising.

    She noticed upon those pieces of well weathered stones, there were several clean cut marks. She raised her hand to brush away the dust upping a brick like shaped some and saw that broken off part of the stone had been cut off cleanly. Although the differed in size, but those stone blocks had obviously been and intentionally cut into rectangr blocks and stacked up atop each other.

    Jun Wu Xie picked up a pebble of the stones around her and she attempted to crush it. But even when she used all her strength, she had not even managed to even chip the little piece of stone in the slightest!

    These stones here, were not ordinary rocks!

    Although she was injured, but she had not used up much of her spirit power. Even after concentrating all her spirit powers, she had not even been able to crush a tiny pebble, and that was rather unusual.

    At the bottom of the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff, a crude little stone dwelling put together with bs of incredibly hard stone.....

    Just whose hands were responsible for this?

    Jun Wu Xie frowned, and she raised her hand once more to check the other pieces of stones close to her. On one particr piece, she suddenly felt obvious grooves on them!

    On that piece of stone, someone had used some tool and scratched out several marks, seemingly separated into five per group.

 Chapter 674

    Chapter 674: ¡°Stone House (2)¡±

    ¡°Are these marks, left behind by the owner of this stone house?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked herself as she lowered her head in thought, and continued to check the other stone blocks she could reach from her position. She moved her hand over several other pieces of stones and they were all densely marked by cuts simr to what she had just discovered. Five to a group, filling up the majority of stone blocks around her.

    ¡°Little ck.¡± Jun Wu Xie called suddenly.

    The ck beast stood up immediately.

    ¡°Go see whether there are any markings on the stone blocks upon the structure.¡± From those markings, Jun Wu Xie was guessing that the owner of the stone house had used them to record time. If those marks had been etched out based on the number of days, that would mean that person had stayed here for as long as several years!

    It seems that the owner of the stone house must have lived here alone, or he wouldn¡¯t have scratched out so many marks.

    Had he been trapped here? Or did he have some other objectives?

    After so much time had passed, Jun Wu Xie was unable to urately guess at the reason reason from the scant clues she had.

    The ck beast moved about in the room, using its furry tail to brush the dust off the stone¡¯s surface. It stared carefully at the stone blocks one by one before it quickly turned to Jun Wu Xie and said: ¡°There are some strange symbols and also some characters.¡±

    ¡°Characters?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked, an eyebrow raised.

    ¡°Mmm.¡± The ck beast nodded in agreement.

    Jun Wu Xie then said: ¡°Read it.¡±

    She was very curious what the owner of this crude stone structure had left behind.

    The ck beast cleared its throat and it slowly read out the characters on the stone blocks.

    Those characters, instead of calling them thest words of the stone structure¡¯s owner, were more like a record of his own memories of his life before he died.

    [It has been seven years..... and I still have not found a way to leave. Those terrifying monsters would always appear suddenly. I want to leave this ursed ce but I don¡¯t know how. Am I really doomed to die here?]

    [I had not ever thought, that the rest of my life would be spent here in such a ce, not known to anyone andpletely bare and barren, at the bottom of an impossible cliff. The human heart will never learn to be satisfied. If I had not lusted for stronger powers and might at that time, and did not agree to work together with them, I might have remained in the pce and continued to indulge in wearing fine brocaded robes, feasted on rare delicacies, consorted with beautiful women and revelled with fine wines.]

    [Purple Spirits..... Haha..... So what if I know how to raise my powers to reach the purple spirit level within a short period of time? Even the mighty purple spirit has been reduced to being trapped here like a rat in this ursed hell! I was too naive, I had thought that as long as both sides stood to benefit from it, those people would not cause me any harm. But I couldn¡¯t have been more wrong. In their eyes, a ruler of a country was nobody to them. They did not give a damn about my country, my army at all.....]

    [I don¡¯t think I can hold out any longer. There¡¯s no water, no food..... I am now still living depending entirely on my spirit powers, green moss and dew..... To continue living like this, I would rather die. I had pursued singlemindedly to attain the purple spirit and that had ultimately still been unable to save me from this. I finally understand why they did not daree here personally even when they were so outrageously powerful. It was because this ce was just a living hell! Purple spirit..... purple spirit..... it was just merely the product of burning up one¡¯s spirit power. I had actually given up all that I had for something like this. I have really been the world¡¯s greatest fool.]

    [I will use my final vestiges of power to create a great raging inferno, to destroy everything. May my ancestors forgive me for my greed, and grant my soul salvation after my death.]

 Chapter 675

    Chapter 675: ¡°Stone House (3)¡±

    Those disjointed short passages almost seemed to fill an entire wall. They were not etched out at the same time but instead told of the owner¡¯s slow and gradual decline into pure hopelessness and utter despair.

    What puzzled Jun Wu Xie was, the owner of the stone house was not someone from the Middle Realm. From the lines of words he had left behind, it was not hard to decipher that he was from the Lower Realm and had was a man who enjoyed a high and illustrious station in life, possibly a ruler of a country or a member of an imperial family.

    But he had caught the eye of the people from the Twelve Pces and offered an avenue to attain the purple spirit as a condition in exchange for bing their puppet and led toe here to the bottom of the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff.

    That man had note to this ce alone and there had been at least several hundred men that hade with him. But aftering to the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff, his followers had died one after another and only he had fortunately escaped and managed to survive. However, he had lost his direction within the foggy mist and had been unable to find his way out. He finally gathered the stones he saw in the area and erected this simple and crude stone house as a temporary shelter.

    But his temporary stay had stretched out into years.

    Jun Wu Xie could not imagine just how much in despair the man must have been in before he died to have set such a big fire, to obliterate himself together with everything else. She did not know either, what method the man had employed, to be able to make the fire burn in such a wet environment.

    But judging by the dark and grey ground outside, he must have seeded. Thend had been so badly scorched that nothing would grow on it anymore, and it had remained a bare and barren ce ever since.

    Jun Wu Xie was unable to deduce how long the man had been dead and she had not found any skeletal remains anywhere nearby. The constant low temperature of the foggy mist had cleansed the ckened surface of the stone dwelling and Jun Wu Xie could roughly gauge that it had been a rather long time ago since the man had died.

    But, what Jun Wu Xie was most concerned about, were the few lines that the man had carved into the stone just before his death.

    [Purple spirit was just merely the product of burning up of one¡¯s spirit power.]

    Those few words had fully caught Jun Wu Xie¡¯s attention.

    Qiao Chu and the others had said people from the Middle Realm were born with the ability to induce their powers to reach the purple spirit level. And since they were equipped with the ability from birth and the fact that they had been very young when they left the Middle Realm, they did not understand it much. Even Yan Bu Gui wasn¡¯t entirely clear on how their inborn ability worked.

    ording to the dying message from the man, the ability wasn¡¯t exclusive to people from the Middle Realm, as that man had obviously been a person from the Lower Realm and through the guidance and instruction of the people whom that man had made an agreement with, the man had actually learnt how to temporarily achieve a breakthrough to attain a purple spirit! Those words had proven it all!

    ¡°Purple spirit was just merely the product of burning up of one¡¯s spirit power.....¡± Jun Wu Xie repeatedly pondered and mulled over those same words over and over again, trying to understand the meaning behind them.

    Although her spirit powers were growing and advancing at a very fast rate, butpared to the powers of her enemies, she was still quite a far way off. Attaining the purple spirit was just the first step towards her retaliation. When she had not known that people of the Lower Realm were also able to learn the technique to temporarily raise their spirit powers to reach the purple level, she had epted it as fact that it was impossible for her. But now that she knew that the possibility existed, she would naturally not allow the opportunity to slip out through her fingers easily.

    Burning up spirit power, what did that really mean?

    Jun Wu Xie narrowed her eyes, deep in thought. She wasn¡¯t able to move anyway, she might as well grasp tightly upon this critical hint, and attempt to see whether she would be able to achieve any breakthrough!

    Jun Wu Xie calmed her mind, and began to push and urge the spirit power within her body to circte within her veins and arteries. When she had worked tirelessly to upgrade the Spirit Healing Technique before, she had undergone much training on the control of the spirit power within her body. Now that the experiment called for her to carry out tests on the spirit power within her, it can be said that it was now an incredibly easy task to her.

 Chapter 676

    hapter 676: ¡°Escape from Heaven¡¯s End Cliff (1)¡±

    ¡°Where could Little Xie be?¡± Within the dark foggy mist, a circle of light shone brightly, bringing forth a small area of illumination moving forward slowly.

    Qiao Chu was holding a long staff in his hand, as he struggled to walk over the damp and wet moss.

    The fluttering Hell Butterfly glittered as it came flying in from the gloomy darkness towards the light surrounding thepanions,ing to a rest on Rong Ruo¡¯s fingertip.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t find anything.¡± Rong Ruo reported with her brow frowned in a deep crease. Ever since the day that they were attacked by the monster, they were suddenly separated when a powerful whirlwind had caught them in it, flinging them all in different directions. When Rong Ruo awoke, she had immediately released her tiny Hell Butterflies to search through the blinding mist for any signs of herpanions.

    It had been half a month since that day, and Rong Ruo had followed her Hell Butterflies¡¯ lead, to finally reunite with Qiao Chu and the others. Even Ye Sha and Ye Mei had been located under the Hell Butterflies¡¯ lead but they still had not been able to locate Jun Wu Xie. She had seemingly disappeared entirely into the misty fog and no matter how many Hell Butterflies she sent out, they had still not found any sign of Jun Wu Xie.

    Surrounded by the sinkholes, their progress became painfully slow, and the anxiety that gnawed at their hearts was making them all feel terribly restless.

    Before they had been scattered, they had clearly witnessed Jun Wu Xie under the attack of that monster. Fortunately, Lord Meh Meh had stepped up at the most critical moment but none of them could be certain whether Jun Wu Xie had lived through it.

    Their hearts were all heavy, trying to avoid thinking of the worst. But no matter how slim the chance was, not a single one among them was about to give up on their search for Jun Wu Xie. They did not believe, refused to believe, that their little incredibly strong willed devil, would lose her life in this ce.

    ¡°Our Little Xie is incredibly strong. She will be able to fend for herself.¡± Fan Zhuo wasn¡¯t too sure, whether he was reassuring hispanions or consoling himself.

    Jun Wu Xie always had the ck beast and Lord Meh Meh, her two mighty and powerful bodyguards beside her, and was deemed the safest individual among them all. But on that fateful day, Lord Meh Meh had been engulfed in mes in order to save Jun Wu Xie. Though they had not been able to clearly ascertain the extent of Lord Meh Meh¡¯s injuries, but the sight of that ckened body, had however been branded right into their minds.

    They knew in their hearts, that Lord Meh Meh would not be able to protect Jun Wu Xie at that moment.

    The team were all unwilling to give up hope. They searched persistently for any signs of Jun Wu Xie. They had all decided, before they find her, they would not take a single step out from the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff.

    Moreover, Ye Mei and Ye Sha were even more anxious than any of the others. If Jun Wu Xie were to lose her life here at the bottom of the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff, they dared not imagine the kind of rage their Lord would surely blow up into!

    ¡°This cannot continue on as is. I need to make a move first.¡± Ye Mei finally gritted his teeth to say. The traps around the tomb that the Dark Regime had designed and built was moreplicated and extreme than they thought. He and Ye Sha had attempted to make a break through the foggy mist but the result had been abysmal.

    At this moment, the two of them were not in their peak conditions. They had been gravely injured at that time and they had yet to fully recover from their injuries, rendering them too weak to ovee the crisis at hand.

    ¡°You want to go find our Lord?¡± Ye Sha stared at Ye Mei, urately guessing at his intentions from the expression on his face.

    Ye Mei nodded.

    ¡°Here, only our noble Lord, will be able to traverse unimpeded.¡±

    Ye Sha frowned as he considered it seriously, and he finally handed a little ck snake over into Ye Mei¡¯s hand.

    ¡°When it dies, that means we have already found the Young Miss.¡±

    Ye Mei epted the ck snake and nodded. After bidding his farewells to Qiao Chu and the others, he immediately disappeared into the foggy mist.

    Although they were having difficulty moving forward in their exploration of the bottom of the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff, leaving it though, was a rtively easy task.

    Surrounded by the endless dangers in all directions, they had no choice but to bring Jun Wu Yao into the picture. Otherwise, the unpardonable crime of losing Jun Wu Xie, was a charge no one in the world would be able to shoulder.

 Chapter 677

    Chapter 677: ¡°Escape from Heaven¡¯s End Cliff (2)¡±

    Qiao Chu and the others did not give too much of a reaction to Ye Mei¡¯s departure. After they had been flung out from the whirlwind, they had all sustained injuries. Fortunately for them, before they had descended down the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff, Jun Wu Xie had allocated some medicine and elixirs to each of them and hence, that had allowed them to at least recover adequately in a short period of time, allowing them to carry out the search that quickly.

    Having searched relentlessly for so long, they were all feeling the toil in their legs as the chilling damp and freezing cold air continued to assault at their bodies, not helping the injuries they carried one tiny bit.

    Progressing slowly under the unending cloud of misty fog, they finally saw a change of terrain as they came upon a stretch ofnd that wasn¡¯t covered in green moss. On that scorched and ckened ground, they even saw that there was a pile of rocks, gathered and built up to resemble a simple and crude sort of house!

    ¡°Is that a house? Are my eyes ying tricks on me?¡± Qiao Chu rubbed at his eyes vigorously and blinked hard. [Was the toil already causing him to develop hallucinations!? It was impossible for a house to appear in the bottom of the unbelievably uninhabitable Heaven¡¯s End Cliff!]

    ¡°I¡¯m not kidding. Your eyes should still be fine, because..... I am seeing it too!¡± Fei Yan said, grabbing Qiao Chu on his arm.

    The stone house¡¯s sudden appearance had piqued all their interest and just as they were about to approach it, Ye Sha suddenly stood in their path, blocking their way forward.

    ¡°Brother Ye Sha, what is it?¡± Fan Zhuo asked, noticing that Ye Sha¡¯s expression was rather wary.

    Ye Sha narrowed his eyes as he stared at the stone house.

    ¡°Someone is in that house.¡±

    No light reached the bottom of the cliff and they were still a distance away from the stone house. They suddenly realised that the stone house was not within the circle of light thrown out from their Spirit Fire Globes, but they could see the structure clearly. Slivers of light had escaped and were shining out through the cracks from inside, allowing the stone house to dimly show itself in the darkness before them.

    Ye Sha¡¯s words made thepanions freeze in their tracks.

    Qiao Chu almost immediately eximed excitedly: ¡°It¡¯s Little Xie! It must be Little Xie! I was thinking why we couldn¡¯t find her, so she had actually found herself a ce like this!¡± Qiao Chu was already strutting happily towards the stone house when he found himself suddenly pulled back by Ye Sha.

    ¡°The person within the house holds a purple spirit.¡± Ye Sha said with a cautious frown. When his eyes had first fallen upon the stone house, his first thought had been the same as Qiao Chu. But just as he was about to rush up, he detected the presence of a purple spirit in there. The spirit power¡¯s aura he felt was undoubtedly that of a purple spirit.

    ¡°What!?¡± Qiao Chu was suddenly shocked.

    Jun Wu Xie was only a yellow spirit. If it was indeed a purple spirit in there, that person was most definitely not Jun Wu Xie!

    ¡°Not exactly a true purple spirit, but that person must have employed certain methods to push his spirit powers to reach the purple level.¡± Ye Sha¡¯s eyes were shed with a cold gleam as he spoke.

    After hearing Ye Sha¡¯s words, the smiles on the faces of Qiao Chu and the others immediately stiffened.

    To be able to induce their spirit powers to reach the purple level must be someone from the Middle Realm!

    ¡°Someone from the Middle Realm.....¡± Hua Yao said, his eyes fixed on the house.

    ¡°It should be.¡± Ye Sha nodded.

    ¡°Avoid?¡± Fan Zhuo asked with an upraised eyebrow. Although he said that, his expression was nevertheless cold and his eyes murderous.

    The only people from the Middle Realm that woulde to the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff would be from the Twelve Pces. All thepanions harboured irreconcble animosity against the Twelve Pces and with their hated enemy right before them, how could they hold themselves back!?

    ¡°Such a nice quaint stone house should not be wasted on the trash from the Twelve Pces.¡± Qiao Chu said in a sneering tone.

    At that moment, thepanions immediately came to the same conclusion and gathered their spirit powers, before they approached the stone house at the same time!

    Ye Sha had said that there was only one person in the house and he had not attained a true purple spirit. Hence, even in the bad state their bodies were in, the few of them together should still be more than a match!

 Chapter 678

    Chapter 678: Escape from Heaven¡¯s End Cliff (3)

    Qiao Chu and the others approached the stone house slowly a step at a time, and just as they were about to reach the stone house¡¯s door.....

    The thick and heavy b of door was suddenly slowly being opened!

    In the same moment, Qiao Chu and the others all raised their spirit powers to the purple level at the same time!

    Their spirit powers glowed purple, gathered in their palms, and they were all about to st them right into the house!

    However.....

    A tiny face with delicate features peeked out and appeared before the eyes of thepanions. And her body was surrounded by a light purple glow as Jun Wu Xie stared at all of them with a calm look in her eyes.

    ¡°.....¡±

    Suddenly, all was silent.

    The spirit powers gathered in the palms of Qiao Chu and the others had raged like a strong burning fire but were suddenly doused with a wave of cold water, fizzling out and then disappearing without a trace left.

    ¡°Lit..... Little Xie?¡± Qiao Chu was still rather dazed for another moment before he suddenly managed to somewhat regain his senses. He stared, still very much confused, at Jun Wu Xie whom they had all not seen for sometime, his wide shocked eyes fixed on the slowly dissipating purple glow around Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body.

    [Something¡¯s really wrong with his eyes!]

    [His eyes are really seeing things!]

    [How could Little Xie be a purple spirit..... How long had it only been since they parted? Even if she was a god, there was no way she would be able to attain it so quickly.....]

    ¡°I must have overtired myself..... Am I still asleep?¡± Qiao Chu¡¯s face was frozen as he pinched himself very hard on his own thigh, and it was so painful he was really tearing up.

    [This is goddamned real! He¡¯s not dreaming!]

    Hua Yao finally recovered and he surveyed Jun Wu Xie carefully, his eyes filled with puzzlement.

    ¡°Little Xie..... How did you..... be a purple spirit?¡± Although Jun Wu Xie had been able to develop and advance her spirit powers really quickly all this time, but shouldn¡¯t it be impossible for her to attain the purple spirit in just a matter of days!?

    Not to mention this was in the Lower Realm. Even if this was in the Middle Realm, they wouldn¡¯t be able to find such an unbelievable devil.

    Fan Zhuo¡¯s eyes showed some surprise, but he was able to recover quickly.

    ¡°Did you learn the Middle Realm¡¯s method of pushing your spirit powers¡¯ level up?¡±

    Fan Zhuo¡¯s words somehow managed to make Qiao Chu and the others to gain back their senses. Ye Sha had earlier mentioned that the person in the stone house was not a true purple spirit and that was why they had assumed that it was someone from the Twelve Pces in it, having employed the method exclusive to people from the Middle Realm, to elevate their spirit power level temporarily to reach the purple level.

    Never had they expected, that it was Jun Wu Xie in the stone house!

    That also meant that Jun Wu Xie had been able to grasp the concept behind the ability of being able to temporarily raise one¡¯s spirit power level to the purple level, but where had she learnt to do that?

    Filled with endless questions and with shock still reverberating in their minds, they finally discovered Jun Wu Xie after days of searching but such a great change hade over her.

    [Was thisss really human or devil?]

    Jun Wu Xie looked at all herpanions standing before the doorway and she was silent a moment before she said: ¡°Come in and talk.¡±

    It was too cold outside and it was not conducive for conversation.

    Everyone entered quickly. As Ye Sha passed beside Jun Wu Xie, he stopped to say: ¡°Young Miss, your subordinate had not been able to protect you properly and I have failed. I plead for my our Miss to mete out my overdue punishment.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie shook her head and ushered Ye Sha into the house.

    The house was a small structure, and after Qiao Chu and the others rushed in, it was getting rather cramped. Qiao Chu and the others were staring at the crude but practical ¡°mattress¡± on the floor in a corner of the house. Lying upon the mattress, wrapped up in a bundle of clothes, was an unidentified ck form, currently quietly curled up within the warm pile of clothes, sleeping soundly.

    Fan Zhuo¡¯s eyes widened in sudden recognition and he turned his head to ask Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Is that Lord Meh Meh?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie nodded.

    Fan Zhuo could not help himself but his eyes began to be slightly aggrieved. When Jun Wu Xie had stayed at the little bamboo grove, Lord Meh Meh had stayed there as well. Although Lord Meh Meh had not really been bothered with Fan Zhuo then, but when he saw such an adorable little thing like that reduced to such a pitiful state, Fan Zhuo¡¯s heart went out to the little fe.

 Chapter 679

    Chapter 679: ¡°Escape from Heaven¡¯s End Cliff (4)¡±

    ¡°You guys should see that.¡± Jun Wu Xie said, pointing at the wall behind all the others.

    Qiao Chu and everyone else turned their heads to look, but saw nothing unusual at first. But Rong Ruo very quickly noticed that the stone blocks on the wall were filled with tiny characters etched into them.

    ¡°I can see characters on it.¡± Rong Ruo told the others.

    Everyone went forward to look and they all finished reading all the tiny words carefully, sighing heavily at the end.

    ¡°I had not thought that the Twelve Pces would use the method of forcibly raising your spirit power to lure people to work for them. That man was rather pitiful. Based on the writings he left behind, he must have held a very high position in the Lower Realm and he had squandered it all with a moment¡¯s greed.¡± Rong Ruo sighed lightly, feeling a little sad for the owner of the stone house.

    [The Twelve Pces had never been easy to get along with.]

    [epting their favours and getting oneself indebted to them was as good as stepping onto the path towards death. Even if that man had not died here and he finally found the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb in the end, he would still have ended up being killed just like their parents had been, under the persecution of the Twelve Pces.

    ¡°Little Xie, what does any of this has got anything to do with you attaining the purple spirit?¡± Qiao Chu asked, scratching at his head. Had they not just asked Little Xie how she learnt the method of temporarily raising her spirit power level?

    Jun Wu Xie walked over to the wall and pointed at a line right at the bottom corner.

    Everyone looked at where Jun Wu Xie was pointing. They read it again and they all froze.

    [Purple spirit was just merely the product of burning up of one¡¯s spirit power.]

    That short line of words was sopletely innocent sounding and inconspicuous they had all thought nothing much of it when they had nced through it earlier, and its meaning had not registered in their mind. But after Jun Wu Xie pointed it out, an outrageous idea formed in their minds!

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you actually understood and learnt how to temporarily raise your spirit power based on that one single short line.....¡± Qiao Chu¡¯s eyes were wide and his face in shock and disbelief.

    Those words might have been speaking the truth but it was really much too vague. They themselves wouldn¡¯t have been able to understand the concept behind the technique of temporarily raising their spirit powers from it. In fact, they had not even linked them together at all!

    Jun Wu Xie nodded and the room was suddenly filled with loud gasps.

    Everybody had their eyes all trained on Jun Wu Xie, their shocked expressions looking like they were staring at a terrifying monster.

    ¡°When I had worked on improving the Spirit Healing Technique earlier, I had conducted research on the transformation of spirit power for a period. Although I have not fully understood everything about it, but I have nevertheless achieved a good grasp of the basics. Hence, in the past several days, I had been contemting what did it mean to burn up spirit power and how to transform the burnt spirit power into the higher level purple spirit.¡± Jun Wu Xie said expressionlessly. Throughout that period, she had not once left that stone house.

    Besides providing treatment for Lord Meh Meh and herself every single day, she had been incessantly trying to burn her spirit power.

    Finally, it was just today, that she finally seeded. Having just raised her spirit powers to attain the purple spirit, she feltpletely different. The feeling of standing at the peak of spirit powers, whereby all her five senses were enhanced, was a feeling indescribable and words could not do it justice.

    And it was entirely because of that, that she detected people approaching the stone house. She opened the door to check outside and she saw Qiao Chu and the others.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s voice was calm and unhurried. Although her soft voice was like a stillke, to the others who were listening, it was a hurricane, that stirred up waves which rocked their minds!

    Just based on a vague and unclear line of words and she was able to understand and gain a full grasp of the Middle Realm¡¯s most critical and profound phenomenon?

    That was just too unbelievable!

    Everyone knew Jun Wu Xie was highly intelligent, but they had not thought that her intelligence would reach such astounding levels.

 Chapter 680

    Chapter 680: ¡°Escape from Heaven¡¯s End Cliff (5)¡±

    The method they employed to raise their spirit powers, was not fully understood even by they themselves, as people from the Middle Realm. They had been able to use it all this time, but only as an ability that they had been born with. And if you were to ask them to dissect this unique ability and exin the entire concept to someone, that was something that would bepletely beyond them.

    If the concept behind that ability was so easily understood, then the gap between the powers of the people between the Middle Realm and the Lower Realm would not be that huge!

    Not to mention mere young youths just like Qiao Chu and hispanions, to even find people from the Twelve Pces themselves who really understood the ability fully was difficult as there were only a rare few, and the Twelve Pces had been rather reluctant to use something like this as a lure for the Lower Realm people to risk their lives for them.

    With the exception of the owner of the stone house they were in, irregardless whether it was the Qing Yun n¡¯s Ke Cang Ju or the Zephyr Academy¡¯s Ning Rui, they had not learnt anything of the ability. That told Jun Wu Xie that the Twelve Pces had not been entirely willing to impart that knowledge and have it spread into the Lower Realm. As once the people in the Lower Realm start to understand the basis and concept of the ability and began to spread the knowledge, the power of the Lower Realm would surely increase and narrow the gap of the mights between the two realms.

    Even with something that even the mighty Twelve Pces held so close to their chests and were so unwilling to part with, Jun Wu Xie had actually used just a few days to fully decipher and learn it all! ?

    And that was just based on a line of words that vaguely mentioned about the ability that all the others hadpletely missed.

    If all of them had not been travelling with Jun Wu Xie all this time, and knew that Jun Wu Xie was undoubtedly from the Lower Realm, they would have misunderstood her to be just like themselves, where they were all from the Middle Realm.

    How did the Lower Realm produce such a heaven defying prodigious little devil! ?

    Even Ye Sha was shocked by Jun Wu Xie¡¯s unbelievable capabilities.

    ¡°I had thought Little Xie was a genius. It seems that I couldn¡¯t have been more wrong. This girl is not human I tell you, she is just godly! !¡± Qiao Chu waspletely humbled before Jun Wu Xie¡¯s capabilities. Just based on a vague sounding line of words, to uncover the most critically held secret of the Middle Realm¡¯s widespread phenomenon, and to learn it in a matter of days..... Under the Heavens, only Jun Wu Xie alone was capable of such a feat!

    Qiao Chu¡¯s whisper to the others made Jun Wu Xie suspicious.

    ¡°Have I said anything wrong?¡± Jun Wu Xie thought over everything she had said earlier, and did not find anything wrong.

    [But, why is everyone looking at her so strangely?]

    Rong Ruo finallyughed out loud and shook her head.

    ¡°But I am still not too adept at the ability yet. That was just my first sessful attempt earlier and to be able to use it just like all of you, I will still require a period of time.¡± Jun Wu Xie gave up on deciphering her teammates¡¯ strange expressions. The only thing on her mind now was the newly acquired ability of temporarily raising the level of her spirit power.

    If she was able to seed, then that ability would not be used just by her alone in the Lower Realm.

    Her Grandfather, her Uncle, the Rui Lin Army..... After she was well versed in it, she would be able to record it down in detail and send it to the Lin Pce!

    Qiao Chu and the others took quite a while to fully ept that Jun Wu Xie had so quickly been able to learn how to temporarily raise her spirit power level. Just recovering from their shock, with everyone all together in the safety of the stone house, and their incessant worry for Jun Wu Xie¡®s disappearance finally resolved, the crushing weariness and agonising pain from their injuries, finally erupted and came over them hard.

    In moments, several of them had fallen to the floor, gasping heavily while sitting upon the ground.

    Jun Wu Xie stared at all of her teammates who were just roaring with life moments ago, but suddenly sitting on the ground all pale faced, she suddenly understood that the past few days that herpanions had experienced should have been very much different from what she had gone through.

    This crude stone house that Drunk Lotus had discovered, had turned out to be a good ce for Jun Wu Xie to rest and recover, and although rathercking, it had still kept out quite a bit of the dangers around.

 Chapter 681

    Chapter 681: ¡°Escape from Heaven¡¯s End Cliff (6)¡±

    Qiao Chu and all the others had not been that lucky. They had gathered toe together one after another and they could only use elixirs to stabilise their injuries temporarily, dragging theirpletely wearied bodies to carry on with the search and their bodies should have copsed but they had bravely soldiered on, sustained purely only by the deep worry they held for their missing teammate.

    Jun Wu Xie inspected her teammates¡¯ condition without a word and was relieved to find that they had not sustained injuries that were too severe and would recover fully with proper rest.

    ¡°We cannot continue to stay here at the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff. We will need to go back.¡± Fan Zhuo said, staring at his arm that Jun Wu Xie had just bandaged up for him.

    They were now fully aware of the treacherous dangers that filled the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff through this expedition and they knew that without a full map, finding the exact location of the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb under the blinding misty fog was next to impossible.

    Back when their parents had found the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb, they had noe to the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff alone, but with otherpanions. There had been eight of them and they had been from seven different pces, making a total of seven teams altogether. But the number of people who had managed to locate the tomb in the end had only been eight.

    To have been chosen by the Twelve Pces for the search, they were all without exception the topmost ranked fighters they had. Even when the Twelve Pces had sent their best of the best, the majority of the people they sent had not survived. Besides the eight from seven different pces who managed to make their way to the tomb, five whole teams from the test of the pces had all beenpletely wiped out.

    Qiao Chu and the others were now considered to be very powerful in the Lower Realm, but when faced with the traps put together by the Dark Regime, they were suddenly so insignificant.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded.

    They had achieved what they came here for, to find out more about the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff. They knew for sure it was impossible for them to locate the end destination at this point and they had not intentions of dragging it out.

    Fan Zhuo and the others calmed their hearts and allowed their bodies to rest, as they prepared to leave the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff.

    The teammates rested for three full days in the stone house and they finished up thest of their rations and supply of water, having decided to depart from this living hell.

    Jun Wu Xie was carrying Lord Meh Meh in her arms, thest one to step out from the stone house when she turned back and looked at the crude stone structure. She quietly handed Lord Meh Meh over to Ye Sha before she once again faced the stone house from which she had gained a lot from.

    Qiao Chu and the others stared at Jun Wu Xie in puzzlement when they saw that a silver ring had suddenly appeared in her hand. Jun Wu Xie¡¯s head was lowered as she looked at the old and unused ring she held.

    That ring had been found in a corner asking the wall and was assumed to have belonged to the previous owner of the stone house. When he had died, the ring spirit had also departed and the ring was now just an ordinary ring without any spirit power.

    Jun Wu Xie rubbed at the shiny surface of the ring and kept silent for awhile before she suddenly put the ring onto her finger.

    The next moment, she was suddenly kneeling upon the ground!

    And facing the stone house, she solemnly bowed and hit her head three times loudly upon the ground.

    ¡°I know not of your name, but you had still imparted knowledge to me and is now acknowledged as a revered Master of Jun Wu Xie. Although you are no longer living in this world, I would still like to bring you out of the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff as was your wish.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s voice was solemn and steady, her clear eyes steely and determined.

    Although it had been just a short line, it had allowed her to acquire an important skill. No matter from how long ago the man had died, he would forever be her Master!

    Cloaked in the enveloping silence within the misty fog, Qiao Chu and the others waited patiently as they looked at Jun Wu Xie. After hearing her words, their faces all broke into a smile.

    As Jun Wu Xie¡¯s voice faded into the mist, the stone house which had stood erect for god knows how long, suddenly gave a shudder and the stone house that had sheltered Jun Wu Xie in the past days suddenly copsed in a moment!

    The blocks of stone fell and shattered upon the scorched and ckened ground, kicking up a big billowing cloud of dust.

    Within the cloud, Jun Wu Xie thought she could faintly discern the stalwart figure of a man, illusionary and surreal, seemingly with a smile on his face. However, the dust quickly fell and settled, the figure disappearing quickly into nothing.

 Chapter 682

    Chapter 682: ¡°Escape from Heaven¡¯s End Cliff (7)¡±

    The one who had been trapped for years at the bottom of the cliff, living in an environment unfit for humans, and finally dying filled with regrets in that ce, never to be able to leave the hell that imed him. All that he wished for, yearned endlessly for, was only to escape from this nightmarish prison.

    Jun Wu Xie had always believed, that when a man died, his spirit remains.

    That momentary illusory figure might have been a figment of her imagination, or it could be that that man¡¯s greatest wish had finally been granted and his spirit liberated.

    But regardless of what that was, manifestation or not, she would bring the silver ring out of that ce, which would also mean bringing far away, thest trace that man had left behind in the world away from his ursed hell, granting the long awaited release from the binding chains that had the man¡¯s spirit trapped, to finally rest in peace.

    Jun Wu Xie got up slowly and turned around, her facepletely calm, as she walked towards Qiao Chu and the others.

    The blocks of stones thaty in a scatter over the scorched and ckened ground was gradually being covered by the foggy mist. Maybe after a few centuries or even a millennium, they would also disappearpletely from the world, where no one would ever find a single trace that the stone house had once existed.

    The journey back, would be much easier than when they had made their way here traversing paths unfamiliar and foreign to them.

    Even with the all epassing misty fog surrounding them, Fei Yan was still able to urately point out the direction they hade in, even knowing which areas were safe for them to step on, through the sinkhole filled boggy marsh.

    Thepanions travelled through the heavy fog, slowly returning to the point they had first stepped on, when they came to the bottom of the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff.

    At the sight of the ropes still hanging down the cliff¡¯s face, all of them could not help themselves but break into smiles.

    ¡°Finally! We are leaving this ursed ce!¡± Qiao Chu turned to look back at the thick swirling mist and said. This particr adventure, would forever leave an indelible mark in all their memories.

    They were leaving, but there woulde a day that they will return to this ce once more.

    Tearing through theyers of mystifying fog, and finding the Dark Emperor¡¯s treasures!

    Before climbing up onto the ropes, Jun Wu Xie and everyone else used the spirit powers to check the condition of their ropes. After making sure they were still secure enough and able to hold their weight, they quickly jumped up onto the ropes and nted their feet firmly on the cliff¡¯s surface and began to climb up!

    The hell that has brought them endless unease and caused them countless setbacks in the past days was being gradually swallowed up by the heavy white mist, slowly disappearingpletely from their sight.

    But they all knew deep in their hearts, that everything below the mist were still all there, and no matter whether it was the present, or in the future, it would contribute to exist!

    This living hell, would never ever disappear!

    Having had the experience from the descent, everyone was a lot more reliable and they knew by now, the closer they were to the bottom, the more treacherous it was for them. The quickened their pace, trying their best to shorten the process.

    They soon passed through the great gusts of winds, leapt through the freezing mist and above their heads, they could see faint traces of light beginning to show through the swirling fog.

    That was no longer the light that depended on thebustion of spirit stones, but a natural warm glow that came from the sun itself!

    When they finally set foot atop the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff, facing into the blinding and weing sunlight, everything that had happened before at the bottom of that cliff suddenly felt just like a dream.

    ¡°We have finally made it to the top.....¡± Fan Zhuo said, his face towards the sun he had not seen for too long, baking in itsforting warmth, and his heart that had been filled with dread for too long finally settled into some semnce of peace!

    ¡°Young Master Jun! You all are finally back!¡± Mu Qian Fan, who had been waiting on top of the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff all this time came running over excitedly the moment he caught sight of Jun Wu Xie and the others. His injuries were all healed and he had even removed all the bandages from his face. His face, that was filled with countless scars, had however broken into a genuine and contagious wide smile!

    Jun Wu Xie did not reply. Her head was raised up, facing into the midafternoon sun, thinking that the sun was really blindingly bright.

 Chapter 683

    Chapter 683: ¡°Return Journey (1)¡±

    At that moment, Jun Wu Xie wasn¡¯t feeling the least bit discouraged even with all that had happened and she just wanted to see the clear skies above and feel the warm sunrays shining upon her.

    It wasn¡¯t until the re from the sun was hurting her eyes that Jun Wu Xie finally turned away and lowered her head to look at the silver ring she wore on her finger.

    Under the strong sun, the silver ring reflected the light brightly.

    Riding once again on the horse carriage, it felt as if it was a lifetime ago since they rode itst.

    The first day on the horse carriage, everyone leaned heavily against the side of the carriage and fell into deep sleep. With the absence of the nagging feelings of dangers and insecurity, thepanions could finally found peaceful sleep.

    The incessant rocking and even the jolts of the horse carriage as it went over the bumps did not interrupt thepanions¡¯ rest, all of them remained in their blissful dreams.

    In the days that followed, Jun Wu Xie did not stop with her attempts at raising her spirit power to the purple spirit level and with Qiao Chu and the others guiding her from the side, she progressed swimmingly and quickly grasped all the most critical point of her new ability.

    But there was one thing, although Jun Wu Xie was able to temporarily raise her spirit power to gain the might of a purple spirit, the period she was able to maintain in that state was extremely short.

    To raise her level to reach the purple spirit, she would need to burn all the spirit power within her at her fastest rate, pushing the raging spirit power to immediately breakthrough the different level constraints. The resulting drain from the all out effort however, did not allow her to sustain it for too long.

    The length of time where one could temporarily raise their spirit powers to achieve the purple spirit level was based entirely on the person¡¯s original amount of spirit power. If he was merely a red spirit, even if he managed to raise it up, he wouldst one minute at most. If an indigo spirit user were to raise his spirit power to the purple level, it would be much easier and he would be able to remain in that state for a much longer period of time.

    Like in the instance of Qiao Chu and the others, they were currently in the region of a blue spirit level and they were able to remain in their purple spirit state for about forty over minutes. Jun Wu Xie was now only at the yellow spirit level and she was only able to maintain it for about ten minutes.

    Ten minutes, would sound to be an incredibly short period of time. But properly employed at the most critical times, it could very well turn the tablespletely!

    It was as good as saying that as long as Jun Wu Xie did not meet anyone from the Middle Realm to be her opponent, she stood a good chance of winning even if the opponent was a indigo spirit user!

    All along the return journey, everyone was conspicuously more subdued aspared to when they hade. Fei Yan was always plotting and drawing out a map of the bottom of the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff. Although he did not have a full picture of the entire ce, he was however still able to draw and mark out the ces they had passed based on memory.

    Rong Ruo was always engaged with Jun Wu Xie, clearing up any doubts that Jun Wu Xie might have towards the ability of raising spirit powers, while Fan Zhuo had not once let go of Lord Meh Meh who was still drifting in and out of consciousness.

    After sustaining such severe injuries, Lord Meh Meh was in a drastically bad shape. If Jun Wu Xie had not unselfishly piled all types of elixirs she had in her possession to save it, Lord Meh Meh might not have made it through till today.

    But even when that was the case, its current condition was still not entirely encouraging to see. Extreme weakness had caused Lord Meh Meh to be unable to even utter a soundand it had till today, still been unable to even stand upright. Its burnt flesh had turned a little hard and any careless or slightly bigger movements would cause the skin to split. Jun Wu Xie had patiently applied the salve she had prepared specifically for Lord Meh Meh every time, but to properly cure the condition, she needed to wait till they got back to the little bamboo grove and use the stock of herbs there to produce other kinds of medicine.

    As Lord Meh Meh was still unable to stand, Jun Wu Xie carried it out from the carriage everyday, to let Lord Meh Meh graze on the grass upon the ground.

    The always greedy Lord Meh Meh couldn¡¯t even lift its spirits while it grazed on the fresh green grass. As its entire body was badly burnt, even opening its mouth to chew on the grass was a big torture for it. Just opening its mouth slightly wider would cause its mouth to tear and the pain made eating a simply agonising task.

    Jun Wu Xie noticed all of it and her heart wrenched to see Lord Meh Meh in that state. Finally, Drunk Lotus produced some fresh lotus leaves and he tore them up into little bits, before feeding them slowly into Lord Meh Meh¡¯s mouth.

 Chapter 684

    Chapter 684: ¡°Return Journey (2)¡±

    In that way, that would allow Lord Meh Meh to avoid having to open its mouth wide and cause Lord Meh Meh¡¯s skin to split on one hand, and on the other, the lotus leaves that Drunk Lotus gave were from the rare Snow Lotus that had very good healing properties, and they tasted much better than green grass.

    Without having to suffer pain while eating, Lord Meh Meh seemed to feel a little better. Though it was still unable to stand on its own feet and its four hooves remained curled up under its belly as ity in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s arms. After every meal, it would always struggle to raise its bare and ¡°wooless¡± head, still dark and ckened, and snuggle close against Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body, just like it had done all along.

    But the soft and cuddly, immensely furry little adorable creature was now a frightful and ghastly sight to see, looking nothing like its originally coy, bumbling and adorably foolish self.

    Everytime Jun Wu Xie saw the tiny figure cringe due to pain and fright, where Lord Meh Meh would then lean more tightly against her, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s heart would always cringe from the hurt she was feeling from the sight.

    Initially, when the sheep was still in its peak condition when she had first met it, the pain from the little pinpricks thepanions had inflicted on its gigantic beast form had sent Lord Meh Meh running away in retreat. But at the most critical moment in the bottom of the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff, Lord Meh Meh had selflessly knocked Jun Wu Xie away and put itself in the path of the terrifying green ball of me. And the resulting pain and agony it was still under, could not bepared in anyway from what they had first given it.

    Lord Meh Meh struggled to continue with its coquettish ways everyday, as was its habit all this while, seemingly thinking that would continue to win its ¡°feedstress¡± favour.

    While seeing Lord Meh Meh¡¯s eyes squinting in pain while looking at Jun Wu Xie longingly, Jun Wu Xie could feel her eyes beginning to burn up. She gathered her spirit power to gradually wrap around Lord Meh Meh, to prevent her touch from causing it any unnecessary and excruciating pain.

    ¡°There is no need, you do not need to do this. Just rest rest yourself well and you will recover very soon.¡± Jun Wu Xie did not dare cuddle Lord Meh Meh closer to her, afraid that it would cause it harm and agonising pain. She could only look into those eyes, half closed in pain and whisper softly to it.

    ¡°Meh.....¡± Lord Meh Meh did not seem to understand, why Jun Wu Xie no longer wanted its affections anymore.

    [In the past, didn¡¯t its ¡°feedstress¡± enjoy it very much?]

    It might have been too tired, or it might have been too painful. After Lord Meh Meh gave out that single bleat weakly, it fell once again into a deep sleep. Its tiny body had wanted to curl up tightly to find some security, but its badly burnt skin had no sticity at the moment and any stretching of the skin would tear and split, causing much pain. Hence, Lord Meh Meh could only lie in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s arms, its body stiff and rigid.

    ¡°I will never call you a dumb sheep anymore, you must get well quickly.¡± The ck cat went to lie on Jun Wu Xie¡¯sp, slowly drawing closer to the sleeping Lord Meh Meh, but was careful not to touch, putting as small a distance as possible between them, to affectionately hover close to the sheep.

    From the moment that Lord Meh Meh had sacrificed its own body to shield Jun Wu Xie, the little ck cat had fully epted the little fe as its ally and partner.

    The days passed one after another, and after an arduous journey, Jun Wu Xie finally saw the silhouette of Chan Lin Town appearing over the horizon.

    Upon reaching Chan Lin Town, Jun Wu Xie immediately rushed to the inn and booked a room. She thenid Lord Meh Meh upon the soft bed and left instructions for the little ck cat to take good care of Lord Meh Meh. She left straight after towards the Chan Lin Auction House as it was known, throughout the whole Chan Lin Town, that ce held the most stock of rare and precious herbs.

    Before they returned to the Zephyr Academy, she needed to first stabilise Lord Meh Meh¡¯s condition.

    Qiao Chu and the others were exhausted, but there were few days left before the selections for disciples from the branch division to be promoted into the main division began. They had initially intended to snatch the map from Ning Rui immediately uponing back, but the time they spent at the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff had taken longer than they thought and the selections would start once they got back to the academy. Moreover, Jun Wu Xie needed to first treat Lord Meh Meh¡¯s injuries and they did not see the need to rush things at that moment.

    After a rushed goodbye to Jun Wu Xie and Fan Zhuo, Qiao Chu and the others immediately started on their way back to the branch division, to prepare themselves for the uing selections.

 Chapter 685

    Chapter 685: ¡°Startling Change at Zephyr (1)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie, Fan Zhuo and Ye Sha remained behind in Chan Lin Town. The toil from the long journey back might not have affected thepanions much but to the frail and weakened Lord Meh Meh, it had been pure torture. If she had continued to push ahead on their journey to return back to the Zephyr Academy, even Jun Wu Xie was not too sure that she would be able to sessfully treat Lord Meh Meh to make aplete recovery.

    ¡°I have gone to the pharmacy and got the herbs you requested. I¡¯ll just leave them here.¡± Fan Zhuo lifted a huge bag of herbs to put on the table in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s room. Besides the Chan Lin Auction House¡¯s rare and expensive herbs, Jun Wu Xie needed somemon herbs as well.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded as she prepared a medical bath for Lord Meh Meh. As Lord Meh Meh had suffered burns over its entire body, the healing effects frommon salves and creams would not be adequate and Jun Wu Xie had simply just purchased a little wooden tub and concocted a mix of a variety of herbs to create a thick soothing medicinal bath, for Lord Meh Meh to soak its entire body in.

    ¡°Will Lord Meh Meh recover fully?¡± Fan Zhuo asked worriedly as he looked at Jun Wu Xie putting the weakly Lord Meh Meh into the medicinal bath.

    ¡°It will.¡± Jun Wu Xie replied, with strong determination.

    Fan Zhuo did not want to get in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s way and was about to leave when Ye Sha came in through the door. When his eyes saw Fan Zhuo, his eyes shed briefly with a strange expression.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go ask the innkeeper to prepare us some food and send it overter.¡± Fan Zhuo said, smiling at Ye Sha, leaving the room quickly after saying that.

    Ye Sha frowned slightly, seemingly thinking hard about something. He hesitated a moment at the door before he entered and turned to shut the door tight.

    ¡°Young Miss.¡± Ye Sha greeted, kneeling with one knee on the ground.

    ¡°Mmm.¡± Jun Wu Xie was intently observing Lord Meh Meh¡¯s condition and she just acknowledged softly.

    ¡°Under Young Miss¡¯ orders, I have already managed to gain some understanding on the recent and current situation back at the Zephyr Academy.¡± Ye Sha reported with his head lowered.

    Their time of return had coincidently coincided with the Zephyr Academy¡¯s month end holidays and Chan Lin Town was currently filled with many youths dressed in the Zephyr Academy¡¯s uniform. Although Jun Wu Xie was still unable to go back, she had ordered Ye Sha to go around the town and snoop out thetest news about the Zephyr Academy.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked, noticing the abnormal tone in Ye Sha¡¯s voice.

    Ye Sha remained silent a moment before he solemnly said: ¡°The Headmaster of the Zephyr Academy died two weeks ago.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hand froze in mid air and she turned her head to look at Ye Sha, her cold gaze tinged with inquiry.

    ¡°Fan Qi is dead?¡±

    Ye Sha nodded.

    ¡°Who did it?¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes narrowed as she asked. She had not met Fan Qi that many times and did not consider herself to be close to him. But Fan Qi was Fan Jin father and Fan Zhuo¡¯s foster parent. Fan Zhuo was indebted to Fan Qi for saving his life and for bringing him up.

    If not for Fan Qi, Fan Zhuo would not be alive today.

    Jun Wu Xie did not know Fan Qi too well and only knew that he was just as forthright and as righteous as Fan Jin. He was amicable and impartial, and although not really considered a hero, but he was nevertheless a great man and a good Headmaster.

    But.....

    How did such a man die so suddenly?

    ¡°Furthermore, in regards to the matter, all the disciples of the Zephyr Academy knew nothing else about it, but just that the Headmaster had died.¡± Ye Sha reported everything he had heard faithfully.

    ¡°It¡¯s Ning Rui.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes narrowed to a slit.

    Ye Sha said: ¡°Ning Rui¡¯s power is still a notch below Fan Qi¡¯s. If based on skills alone, he does not have what it takes to kill Fan Qi.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie replied with her brow furrowed up: ¡°A prerequisite condition must first be fulfilled for your assumption to be valid.¡±

    ¡°I implore my Young Miss to enlighten me.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes lowered and she said chillingly: ¡°Only if Fan Qi has his guard up against Ning Rui, would your assumption be possible.¡±

 Chapter 686

    Chapter 686: ¡°Startling Change at Zephyr (2)¡±

    Fan Qi and Ning Rui had shared many meals at the same table for years and years. Ning Xin had just passed on and although it was exposed that Ning Xin had plotted to kill Fan Jin just before her death, Ning Rui had at that moment cleverly chosen to sacrifice her daughter as a pawn to protect himself. Under those circumstances, Fan Qi would only feel endless guilt and not put up his guard against Ning Rui.

    And Jun Wu Xie had not expected that so soon after they left the Zephyr Academy, Fan Qi would die so suddenly.

    The matter would most definitely not be a fact the Fan Brothers would be able to ept easily.

    Jun Wu Xie lowered her head to consider the situation a moment before she said: ¡°Don¡¯t tell Fan Zhuo about this for the time being.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Young Miss.¡± Ye Sha said.

    By the time Fan Zhuo returned, Ye Sha had already left. The waiter served a table full of dishes and Fan Zhuo smilingly invited Jun Wu Xie to sit down to eat.

    Nothing could be seen from Jun Wu Xie¡¯s calm demeanor and after just taking two mouthfuls, she suddenly put down her chopsticks.

    ¡°I will be making a trip back to the Zephyr Academy.¡±

    Fan Zhuo cast a nce at Lord Meh Meh on the bed and asked with uncertainty: ¡°Will Lord Meh Meh¡¯s condition be strong enough to make the trip?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie shook her head. ¡°I have something back at the bamboo grove that can help Lord Meh Meh with its condition. Lord Meh Meh cannot be moved at the moment and so, I will need you to remain behind to help me look after it.¡±

    ¡°Me?¡± Fan Zhuo was shocked.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me what it is and I¡¯ll go back and get it for you. If you are gone and anything happens to Lord Meh Meh, I¡¯m afraid that I will not be able to handle it.¡±

    ¡°I will need to concoct some medicine back there and you wouldn¡¯t be able to do it for me anyway. Rest assured, I have stabilised Lord Meh Meh¡¯s condition and I will also leave behind some medicine. You will only need to let Lord Meh Meh soak in the bath three times a day and that will be all you need to do.¡± Jun Wu Xie paused a moment before she continued: ¡°But remember one thing. I will need you to keep an eye on Lord Meh Meh throughout the day during this period and if anything unexpected crops up, immediately send someone to inform me back at the Zephyr Academy. You can just get the waiter to send the food up here into the room everyday.¡±

    Fan Zhuo nodded, and did not put up any further protest.

    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll do it as what you say.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie continued with the meal, restraining her eyes from showing any expression.

    She did not intend to let Fan Zhuo know of Fan Qi¡¯s death at the moment. Fan Zhuo might be highly intelligent but Fan Qi was someone that Fan Zhuo held close to his heart and meant a lot to him. Fan Zhuo had even selflessly put his own life at risk in order to protect the Fan Family¡¯s father and son before and it was a given now he would undoubtedly rush back to the Zephyr Academy if he were to know of Fan Qi¡¯s demise.

    The actual situation in the Zephyr Academy was currently still unclear and with Fan Qi¡¯s death, Ning Rui as the Vice Headmaster of the Zephyr Academy would hold the immediate next highest position. If Fan Zhuo were to return at this moment, Ning Rui would undoubtedly plot to harm him. Fan Zhuo, in a situation where he would be expected to be in rage and rash in his actions, Jun Wu Xie wasn¡¯t sure if he would be able to react ordingly.

    Instead of that, she decided to first go back to the Zephyr Academy to find out more about the situation.

    Jun Wu Xie had not told Fan Zhuo the entire truth about Lord Meh Meh¡¯s condition as well. Actually, Lord Meh Meh would only need to rest another two days and it would be able to safely travel on the road. But Jun Wu Xie had needed an excuse that she could use to make Fan Zhuo remain in Chan Lin Town and Lord Meh Meh¡¯s injuries had been the most convenient and believable excuse.

    Not allowing him to leave the room and to watch over Lord Meh Meh throughout the day had been to prevent Fan Zhuo from hearing about Fan Qi¡¯s death from other people.

    Sitting opposite Jun Wu Xie, Fan Zhuo continued to eat, never at that moment would hee to think, at that very moment, his foster father was no longer living in this world.

    Three dayster, Jun Wu Xie bid farewell to Fan Zhuo and Lord Meh Meh, as she climbed into the horse carriage that would take her back to the Zephyr Academy.

    ¡°Ning Rui, I would really like to see just what kind of furore you have wrought upon the Zephyr Academy.¡± Jun Wu Xie said as her eyes narrowed to a dangerous slit.

 Chapter 687

    Chapter 687: ¡°Startling Change at Zephyr (3)¡±

    The Zephyr Academy was as quiet as usual and everything looked like nothing had ever happened.

    Within thepounds, idle disciples could be seen all over the ce. They were gathered in groups of threes and fives and wereughing and giggling among themselves as they passed.

    When Jun Wu Xie walked into the academy, she did not attract the attention of others. She passed through the main thoroughfare and went towards the bamboo grove at the side.

    Just as she was about to enter, a loud exmation suddenly sounded,ing from a youth behind.

    ¡°Jun Xie? Are you Jun Xie?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie turned her head and saw that it was a youth wearing the jade emblem on his chest that showed he was from the Spirit Healer faculty as Jun Wu Xie started expressionlessly at him.

    The youth suddenly seemed to be conscious of his own overly excited self and he then smiled sheepishly.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I must have startled you. I am a disciple in the Spirit Healer faculty and having not seen you for such a long while, I was just too surprised to suddenly see you appear here.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked softly.

    The youth scratched at his head awkwardly and said: ¡°Nothing really, but are you intending to go to the dwelling in the bamboo grove?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie nodded.

    ¡°About that...... the dwelling had not been upied for a while and nobody hase to clean up the ce for many days. Wouldn¡¯t you rather stay in the dormitories instead?¡± The youth said stiffly. He wanted to get a little more familiar with Jun Wu Xie but could not find anything much to say and could only say the first thing that came to his mind.

    When Jun Wu Xie and Fan Zhuo had left the Zephyr Academy, nobody else besides Fan Jin and Fan Qi had any knowledge of it. All the other people had thought Jun Wu Xie had left due to tasks assigned to her by Gu Li Sheng and Fan Qi had used the reason that Fan Zhuo had been sent outside for treatment of his condition.

    ¡°Nobody? What about Fan Jin?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked, an eyebrow raised suddenly.

    Before she came back, she had been thinking whether Ning Rui¡¯s hand would extend out to reach Fan Jin after cold bloodedly murdering Fan Qi.

    If Fan Jin was still around, even if she and Fan Zhuo were not in the Zephyr Academy, he would not allow the dwelling in the little bamboo grove to be left unattended.

    The youth was dumbfounded and a strange look came upon his face. He immediately turned to look around him and after making sure there was nobody else around, he walked a few steps into the bamboo grove and turned to beckon at Jun Wu Xie.

    Seeing that the other party obviously had something he wanted to tell her away from prying ears, Jun Wu Xie followed after him.

    ¡°As you were not in the academy all this time, you might not know that the Headmaster..... He was killed about two weeks ago.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie looked at the youth without a flicker of expression on her face.

    The youth then continued to say: ¡°Do you who was the one who killed the Headmaster?¡±

    Who else could it be but Ning Rui? Jun Wu Xie sneered in her heart, but her face was as expressive as a rock.

    ¡°It was Fan Jin!¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes widened ever so slightly.

    The youth then lowered his voice and whispered conspiratorially: ¡°When the Headmaster died, there were only him and Fan Jin alone in the office. Just before it happened, the academy guards had heard the two of them quarrelling and when the guards went to investigate, they found the Headmaster already dead.....¡±

    Fan Qi had been killed on the spot with a sharp sword stuck through his chest, and when the locked door to the office was opened, Fan Jin was the only person alive in there still holding the blood smeared sword in his hand.

    At that moment, everyone knew that it was Fan Jin who murdered the Headmaster!

    Fan Jin was Fan Qi¡¯s son and there was no believable reason for Fan Jin to kill his father. But Fan Qi had always imed Fan Jin to be his adopted son to everyone else all those years and presented Fan Zhuo as his biological son instead. That was done with the intention to protect Fan Zhuo but Fan Qi would never have thought that it would now turn out to be the reason Fan Jin was being pushed into the eye of the wrecking storm kicking up within the Zephyr Academy!

    Everyone in the Zephyr Academy knew, throughout the generations, the esteemed position of the Headmaster had always been passed down to their children and Fan Qi had two sons. One was the Zephyr Academy¡¯s highly popr and well regarded Fan Jin and the other was Fan Zhuo who had been all weak and sickly from young.

 Chapter 688

    Chapter 688: Startling Change at Zephyr (4)

    Fan Zhuo¡¯s health had always been frail and Fan Jin as the ¡°adopted¡± son had nevertheless always still been treated no different by Fan Qi, just like he did, with his ¡°biological¡± son.

    If things had continued on as per status quo, Fan Zhuo¡¯s ill health would most probably not allow his body to take much more of the toil and expire, which made everyone expect the esteemed position of Headmaster to irrefutably fall right into Fan Jin¡¯sp next.

    But an unexpected problem came into the picture with Fan Zhuo¡¯s health.

    Under Jun Wu Xie¡¯s treatment, Fan Zhuo¡¯s health gradually began to improve. Fan Zhuo, who had not even been fit enough to step out of the academy had in the recent period, gone out of the Zephyr Academy two times. Judging from Fan Zhuo¡¯s actions, the people in the Zephyr Academy could clearly see that the youth who had been frail and sickly since young, was slowing recovering from his ailments.

    With the ¡°biological son¡± Fan Zhuo¡¯s recovery, it would suddenly make the ¡°adopted son¡± Fan Jin¡¯s position suddenly precarious and awkward.

    Hence, everyone was quick to surmise that Fan Jin had been quarrelling with Fan Qi over the session issue when things had gotten out of hand and he had killed Fan Qi!

    With that conjecture, and having the guards finding Fan Jin with the blood smeared sword in his hands within the sealed office, everything seemed crystal clear.

    The crime of murdering Fan Qi had been heaped upon Fan Jin¡¯s head and while he should have been dealt with immediately, an honourary dean had unexpectedly suddenly returned. Honourary deans in big name academies were not umon and those positions were usually held by highly skilled and exceptionally powerful exponents. They were not required to do anything and were not even expected to show up at the academy. They were only needed to extend their assistance when things at the academy get difficult and the honourary deans would get to enjoy tempting special privileges and benefits from the respective academies.

    The Zephyr Academy had three honourary deans and although they held the title of dean, the authority theymanded was still below that of a Headmaster. But within the walls of the academy, their words would however not be easily disregarded!

    That honourary dean was an old friend of Fan Qi and he had known the Fan brothers when they were very young kids. After he got wind of news that Fan Jin had murdered Fan Qi, he had immediatelye in to resist against all those who wished to harm or take Fan Jin¡¯s life.

    But the matter was linked to the murder of the Headmaster and to everyone in the Zephyr Academy, the incident was extremely severe. Even with an honourary dean resisting the prosecution, that would only be able to dy the inevitable. If no evidence could be produced to overturn the charges leveled at Fan Jin, he could be put to death at any time.

    At that moment, Fan Jin was a prisoner in his own room and there were guards outside it at all times of the day.

    When the Headmaster died, ording to tradition, all the responsibilities and affairs of the Zephyr Academy should have been immediately handed over to his two sons. But as Fan Jin was the main suspect used of murdering Fan Qi, he had been quickly imprisoned, and on the other hand, Fan Zhuo was coincidentally not in the academy, hence the control of the entire academy had fallen into the hands of the next highest authority, who was the Vice Headmaster, Ning Rui!

    ¡°So..... would you want to go stay in the dormitories first?¡± The youth repeated himself once more as he looked at Jun Xie¡¯s now icy expression, unable to find any topic to continue with the conversation. Everyone knew that Jun Xie had Fan Jin shared a rather strong rtionship and when Jun Xie had initially been wrongly used by the the masses, only Fan Jin had stood by Jun Xie and got her back, choosing to believe in Jun Xie.

    And it was also Fan Jin who had introduced Jun Xie to Fan Zhuo. Now that Fan Jin was in trouble, the youth wondered what kind of thoughts Jun Wu Xie had about it.

    ¡°There is no need.¡± Jun Wu Xie replied tonelessly and turned on her heel to walk towards the dwelling within the little bamboo grove.

    After having gotten rid of Fan Qi, Jun Wu Xie knew that Ning Rui would not let Fan Jin off. But she had not guessed that Ning Rui¡¯s mind was capable of such a meticulous plot to have used Fan Qi¡¯s death to drag Fan Jin together into the muck!

    Killing two birds with one stone, an admirable plot indeed!

 Chapter 689

    Chapter 689: ¡°Meeting Again (1)¡±

    In just a short two weeks, the dwelling in the little bamboo grove was already covered in ayer of dust. The once peaceful and tranquil little yard was already showing the very first signs of neglect.

    Jun Wu Xie pushed open the doors leading into the tiny yard, walking slowly into the once familiar ce.

    Suddenly, she halted her steps in the middle of the yard, as her eyes swept towards the tightly locked doors to the kitchen.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly and her figure blurred before the locked doors were sted open with a great kick the very next moment. The quick and agile figure moved like a mini hurricane within the interior and Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hand closed upon another figure hidden within the pile of straw in the corner and picked him up!

    ¡°Ah! Ah! Ah!¡± A dirty and ragged figure was dragged out roughly by Jun Wu Xie.

    The person¡¯s arms were iling vigorously in the air and unintelligible wails were emitting from his mouth.

    ¡°Ah Jing?¡± Jun Wu Xie looked through the dirt on the person¡¯s face and finally recognized the person for who he was. She slowly released her grip and stared at the almost unrecognizably wretched looking Ah Jing.

    Ah Jing¡¯s once fairly fine featured face was now covered in dirt and dust, pieces of broken straw caught in his matted hair, and his clothes terribly messed up, lookingpletely different from his previous clean and neat self.

    Ever since Ah Jing was driven out of the little bamboo grove by Fan Zhuo, Jun Wu Xie had not seen Ah Jing again. She only knew that Ah Jing had gone back to the Zephyr Academy and studied there as a disciple.

    So, how did hee to appear here?

    After regaining back his freedom of movement, Ah Jing scrambled like a frightened animal, shivering as he crawled and wed his way, to hide himself back under the dirty pile of straw to cover himself, showing only a pair of eyes filled with terror and fright, as they looked at Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes narrowed in thought. Ah Jing¡¯s reaction was rather strange. Those eyes filled with undisguised horror was seemingly telling her they did not recognize her in the least, but just disyed in terror and their wish to escape. Jun Wu Xie attempted to approach him a little and that only made Ah Jing wail loudly.

    ¡°Ah! Ah!¡± His wide open mouth revealed his half severed tongue and in terror, he clutched at bunches of straw around him and threw them onto Jun Wu Xie.

    Someone had cut off Ah Jing¡¯s tongue!

    Jun Wu Xie stared at the crazed and insane Ah Jing and her face creased up into a frown. Her eyes scanned over Ah Jing and she discovered that it wasn¡¯t only his tongue, but the little finger on his left hand had been broken off, presumably some time ago, as its neat cut had already scabbed over, but the filthy environment had caused the wound to be inmed, where white pus and dark dirt were mixed together, smeared over his hands. There were even other wounds, big and small, around his neck area, simrly covered in dust and dirt, which were not obvious at first nce.

    [What had Ah Jing been put through?]

    [His current demeanor, was showing he hadpletely lost his mind!]

    Jun Wu Xie eyes continued to be fixed upon Ah Jing. In order to not agitate him into continuing to wail, Jun Wu Xie took a slight step backwards.

    Although she did not appreciate Ah Jing¡¯s slow wits and naivety, she did not deny Ah Jing¡¯s unwavering loyalty to Fan Zhuo.

    ¡°You are Jun Xie?¡± A voice filled with mirth suddenly sounded behind Jun Wu Xie!

    Jun Wu Xie swirled quickly. A sinisterly handsome looking youth had suddenly appeared about seven steps behind her!

    And that was a face that Jun Wu Xie had seen before!

    ¡°So you are Jun Xie? What a coincidence.¡± The moment the youth had seen Jun Wu Xie, he had begun to smile uncontrobly. His already incredibly attractive face became even more dazzling because of that smile.

    But, Jun Wu Xie was not exactly in the mood to appreciate anyone¡¯s good looks.

    Because, standing before her eyes, was the same youth she had seen at the Chan Lin Auction House that day, who had stirred up a bloody storm when he ughtered those men!

 Chapter 690

    Chapter 690: ¡°Meeting Again (2)¡±

    Gu Ying tilted his head sideways and his eyes surveyed Jun Wu Xie from head to toe, as a sinister smile yed across his lips.

    ¡°Why? You don¡¯t remember me?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie narrowed her eyes and she discreetly put up her guard.

    This person was more powerful than even Qiao Chu and the others, who was obviously from the Middle Realm. Although it was not certain whether the other party was from the Twelve Pces¡¯, this person had however previously at the auction house murdered a whole bunch of people without even blinking which revealed just how dangerous he could be.

    What was someone from the Middle Realm doing appearing here?

    Jun Wu Xie quickly noticed on Gu Ying¡¯s body that he was dressed in the Zephyr Academy¡¯s uniform for disciples, and on his chest, he was even wearing the jade emblem of the Spirit Healer faculty!

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to get so nervous, although I have said it before that your eyes are incredibly beautiful, but..... since you are Jun Xie, I will leave those eyes in your head for a while longer.¡± Gu Ying said with a smile, but his words however, sent chills up one¡¯s spine.

    Jun Wu Xie started icily as Gu Ying carried on with his monologue. Although she did not seem to detect any murderous intent from the other party, she still did not dare drop her guard against him.

    When Gu Ying saw that Jun Wu Xie was not going to answer him, he proceeded to take a few steps forward.

    ¡°Ah! Ah! Ah!¡± Cowering within the straw pile, Ah Jing started to wail in horror shivering violently when he saw Gu Ying slowly walking towards the kitchen doors. Ah Jing was trying to scramble deeper into the straw pile and in his hapless struggle, pieces of straw flew into the air!

    ¡°Tsk. So you are still hiding here.¡± When Gu Ying saw Ah Jing¡¯s wretched look, the wicked smile on his face widened even further.

    He turned his head to look at Jun Wu Xie while pointing at Ah Jing and said: ¡°You recognise him?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie did not say a single word and her expression remained cold. She had not overlooked those heart rending wails that had erupted from Ah Jing who had already been driven crazy when he saw Gu Ying, that voicepletely filled with terror.

    ¡°Hmm? You can¡¯t remember?¡± Gu Ying was smiling as he continued to advance in his approach. The smile on his face was one of glee as he pulled Ah Jing out from under the straw. He dragged the vainly struggling Ah Jing over the icy cold floor by the hair toe right before Jun Wu Xie.

    Ah Jing¡¯s face waspletely drained of colour and his mouth that was no longer capable of speech continued to let out a continuous string of pitiful wails.

    ¡°You seem to look rather different from before.¡± Gu Ying rubbed at his chin as he stared at the mess that Ah Jing was and his eyes suddenly shed with a sinister glint. He dragged Ah Jing behind him as he took big strides to go towards the huge water urn at the side, and grabbing Ah Jing by the hair on the back of his head, he pushed Ah Jing into the urn!

    Ah Jing struggled madly, but under Gu Ying¡¯s overpowering force, Ah Jing¡¯s feeble strength was reduced to be nothing.

    Gu Ying¡¯s eyes reveled in the sight of the struggling Ah Jing, as a glint of cruelty lit up within.

    SPLASH!

    Just a split second before Ah Jing was about to drown in the water, Gu Ying finally reversed his merciless grip and pulled Ah Jing out.

    ¡°Maybe like this, you will be able to recognise him?¡± Gu Ying was grinning as he held up the dripping wet and pale faced Ah Jing before Jun Wu Xie.

    The water from the urn had washed the dirt off Ah Jing¡¯s face. That fairly fine featured looking face was pushed right before Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes and the face was filled with terror,pletely ashen.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked, ring coldly at Gu Ying.

    Gu Ying replied with augh: ¡°I heard that this kid had spoken badly of you quite a bit before. So..... I cut off his tongue.¡± Gu Ying ced his other hand under Ah Jing¡¯s jaw and forced his mouth open, to reveal the short stump left of his severed tongue.

 Chapter 691

    Chapter 691: Meeting Again (3)

    ¡°Happy?¡± Gu Ying was looking at Jun Wu Xie as his dark ck eyes danced with cruelty.

    Jun Wu Xie finally knew under whose hands Ah Jing¡¯s injuries hade from. She remained staring icily at Gu Ying andpletely disregarded his words of provocation.

    Gu Ying paused a moment.

    ¡°Seem like you aren¡¯t too satisfied. But well..... people like these are just disgusting. Why don¡¯t I help you kill him?¡± Gu Ying¡¯s hand shifted to sp his hand around Ah Jing¡¯s neck and he tightened his grip!

    Ah Jing¡¯s face immediately turned purple!

    ¡°No need.¡± Jun Wu Xie finally spoke. ¡°Let him go.¡±

    She did not think Gu Ying was truly trying to help her to vent out her frustrations. Moreover, although there had been many rumours spread about her in the Zephyr Academy at that time, not a single one had originated from Ah Jing¡¯s mouth. He had merely believed those malicious rumours and developed a sense of enmity against her. If Gu Ying expected her to believe that he was tormenting Ah Jing for his defamation of her name just like this, that would be such a joke!

    What he really seeked, was not to satisfy Jun Wu Xie, but to sew of he can elicit fear to show in her eyes.

    Gu Ying gave in to the request and released his hand and dress air rushed immediately into Ah Jing¡¯s lungs. Ah Jing sat up up quickly and clutched at his chest, once again attempting to scramble inplete terror to go hide in the furthest corner at the back of the kitchen.

    Gu Ying gave Ah Jing one nce and he raised up his foot to stomp down hard on Ah Jing¡¯s belly!

    ¡°Did I say you can go?¡± Gu Ying asked Ah Jing, his eyes narrowing dangerously.

    Ah Jing who had already lost his mind, was however still driven by that incredibly cruel pair of eyes into an uncontroble shivering mass, as his face turned unbelievably pale, and he did not dare move anymore.

    Gu Ying turned to face Jun Wu Xie once more and said with a big smile on his face: ¡°Nevermind, I shouldn¡¯t be dirtying my hands with such trash. If you feel that it is better to leave him alive, I¡¯ll spare him. I just received news that you were back and I had immediately rushed over toe see you. I have not introduced myself yet. My name is Gu Ying, and I have just been admitted into the Spirit Healer faculty recently. From today onwards, I will be your junior and I am looking forward for my senior to guide me in future.¡±

    [Junior?] Jun Wu Xie¡¯s lips curled up into a very slight sneer.

    ¡°This was under Gu Li Sheng¡¯s advice and I would implore Senior to not reject me.¡± Gu Ying had noticed Jun Wu Xie¡¯s unweing demeanor against him but hepletely disregarded it.

    [That sparkling pair of eyes with its chilly gaze, they were just as moving as when he hasst seen them back at the Chan Lin Auction House.]

    [But.....]

    [What a shame, she needs to remain alive for awhile more. Those eyes, he will not be able to dig them out yet!]

    ¡°You want to learn the Spirit Healing Technique?¡± Jun Wu Xie caught the meaning behind Gu Ying¡¯s words.

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Gu Ying replied, smiling easily.

    ¡°Release him first.¡± Jun Wu Xie said, looking at Ah Jing who was under Gu Ying¡¯s foot.

    Gu Ying instead replied: ¡°I know my Senior doesn¡¯t like to stay in the dormitory and my Senior likes this little yard in the bamboo grove. If my Senior really wants to, you can just stay here. And in order to allow me to remain close to my Senior, I will naturally stay here as well. This piece of trash seemed to have served as a servant here at this ce before, I¡¯ll just let him continue to remain here to serve me and Senior then.¡±

    It was rather obvious Gu Ying had before Jun Wu Xie¡¯s return, dug out everything there was to know about Jun Wu Xie in the Zephyr Academy.

    He even knew very well of Ah Jing¡¯s misdeeds.

    Jun Wu Xie stared at Gu Ying. Although she had learnt how to temporarily raise her power to the purple spirit, she knew she was still not a match for Gu Ying. If she made any rash moves there and then, she¡¯s afraid that the one defeated would most definitely be her!

    ¡°Do as you wish.¡± Jun Wu Xie said indifferently and immediately turned to leave, unwilling to look at Gu Ying for a moment longer.

    With Gu Ying¡¯s appearance, it made Jun Wu Xie realize, that he could very possibly be from the Pce that was cooperating with Ning Rui, just like those two men in the Cloudy Peaks previously.

 Chapter 692

    Chapter 692: ¡°Meeting Again (4)¡±

    Having people from the Twelve Pces appear in the Zephyr Academy and it happened at a time that coincided with Fan Qi¡¯s sudden death. From these points, it was reasonable to think that Fan Qi¡¯s death might not be as simple as it being just the result from Ning Rui¡¯s plot alone. The Twelve Pces themselves must have been involved as well!

    Little wonder that Ning Rui would make his move so suddenly.

    Jun Wu Xie walked out without a word, but in her heart, she was constantly analyzing all that was happening before her eyes.

    Gu Ying¡¯s appearance here had been unexpected. And from the clues he had unwittingly divulged, Jun Wu Xie guessed that the reason he hade here and revealed himself, with such aughable and ludicrous line of reasoning saying she was his Senior, told her that his intention was to coax her into imparting the Spirit Healing Technique to him.

    The Spirit Healing Technique was originally created by Gu Li Sheng and even in the Middle Realm, no one knew anything about it. The technique¡¯s power would greatly entice any of the powers of the Middle Realm and after Jun Wu Xie sessfully improved the Spirit Healing Technique, she suddenly found herself bing Gu Ying¡¯s target.

    The Zephyr Academy had currently been turned into a huge melting pot of chaos.

    Jun Wu Xieughed to herself in her mind.

    [It is a gamble on the Zephyr Academy¡¯s fate, and the winner is still yet to be decided!]

    Gu Ying watched Jun Wu Xie leave, and he lifted his foot and kicked Ah Jing to the side. The smile filled with mirth gradually faded from his face and it was slowly reced but an unsuppressable murderous aura.

    ¡°That really..... left a bad taste in my mouth.¡± Gu Ying said softly to himself. He nced at Ah Jing briefly and then turned to depart from the little bamboo grove.

    ¡°Young..... Young Master Gu.....¡± Waiting by the doors leading into the dwelling within the little bamboo grove, was a youth dressed in the Zephyr Academy¡¯s uniform. He was jittery and trembling with fear when he saw Gu Yinging out through the doors, and his eyes were filled with undisguised terror.

    Gu Ying looked at him and suddenly shed him a brilliant smile. Before the youth could even react, Gu Ying suddenly raised up his hand and clutched at the youth¡¯s throat!

    A sharp snap resounded in the air and the youth did not even have time to struggle before his jugr was crushed. The white of the bones stuck out through the flesh around the crushed neck, and a great flow of bright red blood erupted from the wounds,pletely covering over Gu Ying¡¯s hand.

    Gu Ying drew in a deep breath, breathing in the thick pungent stench of blood, and the smile on his face grew more brilliant.

    ¡°Now, I¡¯m feeling better.¡±

    Only such senseless ughter, could give him such euphoric feelings!

    The satisfied Gu Ying dumped the dead youth carelessly onto the ground and strode off quickly with wide steps.

    Lying in his own pool of blood, the youth had even till the point of his death, not known how he had brought about his own death.

    Gu Ying went directly to Ning Rui¡¯s office and when Gong Cheng Lei, who had been standing guard outside saw Gu Ying, he hurriedly lowered his head and stepped to one side.

    Gu Ying did not even look at him and just pushed the door to enter the office directly.

    This office had originally belonged to Fan Qi and after his death, the ownership had quickly changed, bing Ning Rui¡¯s. Ning Rui was currently sitting behind the table and was staring nkly at a box filled with bone ash ced upon the table¡¯s surface.

    When he heard footsteps, Ning Rui looked up. He saw Gu Ying strutting in through the door, with no visible expression on his face.

    Bringing Gu Ying into the Zephyr Academy, had been his ultimatest resort. But Gu Ying¡¯s actions in the recently past days, had even terrified him.

    It had not even been a month into Gu Ying¡¯s arrival at the Zephyr Academy when more than fifty disciples of the Zephyr Academy had already died at his hands. Those disciples had never crossed Gu Ying, but Gu Ying had been feeling rather bored and those disciples had suddenly turned into wandering ghosts.

    Ning Rui had met his fair share of cruel people, including himself. But none of them made him feel so creeped out like Gu Ying did.

    In Gu Ying¡¯s eyes, with the exception of himself, no one else was human, but just distractions to relieve him of his boredom.

    The most scary people in the world, were people who did not see a life as a life, like him.

    Ning Rui did not know anymore, whether his decision to bring Gu Ying into the Zephyr Academy was right or wrong.

 Chapter 693

    Chapter 693: ¡°Meeting Again (5)¡±

    ¡°You saw Jun Xie?¡± Ning Rui asked, spotting Gu Ying¡¯s blood stained hand out of the corner of his eye. The blood was still wet and several drops of it had dripped onto the floor.

    Gu Ying sat down on a chair on the side and he propped both his legs up onto the desk. He then looked at Ning Ruizily and said: ¡°I did, turned out he¡¯s an old acquaintance.¡±

    Ning Rui¡¯s heart jumped and he looked at Gu Ying, his face quizzical.

    Gu Yingughed: ¡°Such a shame, I had not thought he would turn out to be Jun Xie.¡±

    Ning Rui did not dare say anything.

    ¡°I will be staying at the bamboo grove for awhile. You go look into Fan Zhuo¡¯s whereabouts on your own, and if to need me to act, I will most definitely not refuse.¡± Gu Ying told Ning Rui.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Ning Rui nodded warily.

    ¡°Only Gu Li Sheng and Jun Xie need to remain behind in the Zephyr Academy and the rest can be sent to the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff. When do you intend to carry that out?¡± Gu Ying asked Ning Rui, suddenly turning his gaze, as he rested his chin in his hand. ¡°Fan Qi has been dead for quite some time and the Zephyr Academy is now under your sole control. How long more do you intend to drag this?¡±

    Gu Ying was beginning to get a little impatient.

    Ning Rui gulped and hastened to reply: ¡°I am not dragging my feet. But..... Wen Xin Han is currently still here in the Zephyr Academy. I had originally nned to frame and put the me for the murder of Fan Qi onto Fan Jin¡¯s head which would have allowed me to get rid of Fan Jin at the same time before I spread the news of Fan Zhuo¡¯s death after. I would have been able to legitimately be the Zephyr Academy¡¯s Headmaster and have deployed all the disciples here to go to the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff. But Wen Xin Han had returned right at that moment and taken Fan Jin under his protection. With him present, if I am to do anything too extreme, with his position as the honourary dean, he has the authourity to stop me.¡±

    The reason Ning Rui had still not made his move, was not because he found his conscience, but it was due to the fact that under the honourary dean¡¯s watchful eyes, his actions had been curtailed.

    Gu Ying¡¯s brow creased up. He had seen Wen Xin Han. Although he was already an old man past sixty, he was actually a purple spirit!

    Although Gu Ying was able to temporarily raise his spirit power to the purple level, there would nevertheless still remain a certain gap of disparity between his power and that of a true purple spirit. Even as brazenly arrogant as he was, he still did not dare to confront Wen Xin Han in a fight.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me Wen Xin Han possessed an indigo spirit?¡± Gu Ying retorted impatiently.

    The Lower Realm had not seen a purple spirit in the past century. Where had this Wen Xin Han popped out from?

    ¡°That..... I do not really know. He really was an indigo spirit. I do not know how he had suddenly broken through to the purple spirit.¡± Ning Rui said helplessly.

    Wen Xin Han¡¯s unexpected arrival hadpletely messed up their ns and only Gu Ying alone from his group hade to the Zephyr Academy. The other fewpanions who had been together with Gu Ying were not around and with just Gu Ying¡¯s power, it wouldn¡¯t be quite enough to take on a true purple spirit.

    And this was the only reason that had allowed Fan Jin to live till then.

    Just one true purple spirit had forced Ning Rui and Gu Ying to have to reassess the whole situation.

    ¡°Think of a way to make him leave.¡± Gu Ying said impatiently.

    Ning Rui then said in reply: ¡°I have already arranged for people to look into it. Wen Xin Han has a grandchild, who is currently inflicted with a life threatening disease. He used to work together with the Qing Yun n in order to save his grandchild and now that the Qing Yun n haspletely disappeared, and only the Cloud Treading Peak¡¯s Mu Chen is left. I have gotten people to go seek out Mu Chen. Once we find him, we¡¯ll share that news with Wen Xin Han and he will surely let his own grandchild¡¯s life take priority and leave the Zephyr Academy to go find Mu Chen.¡±

    Gu Ying nodded and simply said: ¡°Just settle it quickly.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Ning Rui answered.

    Gu Ying got up to leave and when he reached the door, his footsteps suddenly stopped. He turned his head to look at Ning Rui and asked smilingly: ¡°That chair that someone died in, aren¡¯t you finding it a little toofortable to sit in?¡±

    Ning Rui froze and Gu Ying leftughing loudly.

 Chapter 694

    Chapter 694: ¡°Ominous Clouds Loom (1)¡±

    The tiny dwelling in the little bamboo grove was upied once again but this time, the one living with Jun Wu Xie was not Fan Zhuo, but Gu Ying. It was not known what method Gu Ying used that he was able to make the loony Ah Jing really begin to serve him. Their daily three meals were prepared by Ah Jing and everytime Jun Wu Xie saw Ah Jing, Ah Jing would always nce just once fearfully at her and immediately lower his head. And whenever Gu Ying appeared, Ah Jing would just start to tremble violently.

    ¡°It has already been two days since Senior returned. Aren¡¯t you intending to make a trip back to the Spirit Healer faculty to take a look?¡± Gu Ying had just pushed the door and entered Jun Wu Xie¡¯s room without leave as he asked with a big smile on his face.

    Jun Wu Xie ignored him and walked out the door on her own, going towards the Spirit Healer faculty. Gu Ying followed behind unperturbed and they met quite a number of the Zephyr Academy¡¯s disciples along the way. When those disciples saw Gu Ying, they all bolted in different directions terror stricken, not unlike frightened birds seeing a cat, which only drew outughter from Gu Ying.

    When they came to the Spirit Healer faculty, all the disciples inside all just lowered their heads, not daring to lift their eyes when they saw Gu Ying.

    Judging from the way the other disciples were reacting, Gu Ying must have caused quite a stir in the Zephyr Academy or why would the all the disciples in the entire academy be so fearful of him?

    Jun Wu Xie remained silent throughout all of it and when she reached Gu Li Sheng¡¯s door, she turned and said to Gu Ying: ¡°I have things I need to say to him.¡±

    Gu Ying raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°Senior should just go ahead and finish up with his business. I¡¯ll just wait here outside.¡±

    Gu Ying did not mind it in the least for Jun Wu Xie to meet with Gu Li Sheng alone. Throughout the entire Zephyr Academy, the only person that caused Gu Ying any concern was Wen Xin Han and Wen Xin Han only cared about Fan Jin¡¯s life and he did not seem to be interested in meddling into any other affairs in the academy.

    Both Jun Wu Xie and Gu Li Sheng were people they wanted to have remain behind and there was nothing for him to worry about.

    Jun Wu Xie did not find Gu Ying¡¯s cooperative demeanor strange. Through her observations, she had managed to get a good grasp of Gu Ying¡¯s mind.

    In Gu Ying¡¯s mind, she and Gu Li Sheng might already be perceived as birds trapped in their cages.

    Jun Wu Xie rapped her knuckles on the door to Gu Li Sheng¡¯s office. It was silent for a moment behind the door before Gu Li Sheng¡¯s voice rang out. Jun Wu Xie pushed the door open and she shut the door tight after she entered, isting Gu Ying¡¯s smiley eyes from them.

    ¡°Jun Xie!¡± Gu Li Sheng¡¯s face had been filled with worry and anxiety in the office but even his eyes saw Jun Wu Xie, they lit up immediately. He quickly got up from behind his desk and strode over to Jun Wu Xie with wide long steps.

    ¡°Why are you back?¡± Gu Li Sheng¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t too loud, like he was purposely lowering his voice.

    ¡°My business was finished and so I came back.¡± Jun Wu Xie replied.

    Gu Li Sheng smiled bitterly and said: ¡°You might as well note back. The Zephyr Academy haspletely changed and is no longer a ce anyone should stay for long. Sigh.¡± Gu Li Sheng sighed as his eyes drifted towards the tightly shut door.

    His eyes speaking much of what his mouth did not when he looked at Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded.

    Gu Li Sheng¡¯s face was deathly pale.

    ¡°It is as I thought, I heard yesterday that that person had suddenly moved into the little bamboo grove and was thinking it was rather strange. Now that you are here, I know the reason for his actions now. ¡°

    ¡°Do you know know who did it?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked softly.

    Gu Li Sheng shook his head with a bitter smile. ¡°He came to the Zephyr Academy more than half a month ago and initially it was imed he was Ning Rui¡¯s cousin. The Headmaster then had felt extremely guilty for Ning Xin¡¯s death at that time Ning Rui and after Ning Rui came to plead with him for a long time, the Headmaster had finally agreed to allow that person to enter the Spirit Healer faculty. This was told to me by the Headmaster himself. At that time, I had not thought too much about it. Although I had felt it was a little strange, I did not want to make things difficult for the Headmaster and finally allowed him to be admitted into the Spirit Healer faculty as a disciple in name.....¡±

 Chapter 695

    Chapter 695: ¡°Ominous Clouds Loom (2)¡±

    When Gu Ying first came to the Spirit Healer faculty, he had not disyed any abnormalities in his behaviour and he would even frequently approach Gu Li Sheng smilingly to ask many things about the Spirit Healing Technique. Although Gu Li Sheng did not really like Ning Rui, but he believed in never rejecting a smiling person¡¯s plea for help. Gu Ying had been modest and polite and hence, Gu Li Sheng had given him some simple instructions and did not pay him much heed after that. It was a few days after Gu Ying was epted into the Spirit Healer faculty that the Headmaster Fan Qi had suddenly died, and Fan Jin had been apprehended as the killer. If Wen Xin Han had not arrived in time, Fan Jin would have been executed by now.

    And it was after that happened that Gu Ying¡¯s behaviour changed to be impudent and recalcitrant, not even holding back on his deplorable actions even in the Spirit Healer faculty, having already killed two Spirit Healer faculty disciples.

    And within the entire Zephyr Academy disciple body, the number of people who had died tragically under his hands had grown innumerable.

    That was when Gu Li Sheng noticed that the always smiling youth was in fact a terrifying devil under that facade.

    ¡°Who did you say saved Fan Jin?¡± After Jun Wu Xie finished hearing Gu Li Sheng out, her eyes lit up.

    ¡°Wen Xin Han, a honourary dean of the Zephyr Academy. He was personally invited here by the Headmaster Fan Qi himself and I don¡¯t know why he woulde here all of a sudden at such a time. But it is fortunate that he is here or I don¡¯t know just how much worse the situation in the Zephyr Academy would have gotten. It is rather strange though, Wen Xin Han was originally an indigo spirit before and he actually came back here this time having attained the purple spirit. That really astounded everyone.¡± Gu Li Sheng borated.

    ¡°Wen Xin Han.....¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes narrowed in thought. That name was not strange to her. Among the entourage of Qin Yu Yan¡¯s highly skilled exponents, wasn¡¯t there one person who went by that name? And at that time, with a word from Jun Xian, Jun Wu Xie had gifted Wen Xin Han with an elixir to ask him to leave the battle.

    Never had she thought, after so long, she would meet Wen Xin Han here once more!

    Jun Wu Xie could not help but ask a little bit more about Wen Xin Han.

    Gu Li Sheng wasn¡¯t about to hide anything from Jun Wu Xie and he told her everything he knew.

    Although Wen Xin Han was here, he did not want to interfere with the other affairs of the Zephyr Academy but on ount of his friendship with Fan Qi, he was only fighting to keep Fan Jin alive and he did not want to involve himself in anything else.

    ¡°If it is said that Fan Qi was really killed by Fan Jin, I will never ever believe a single word of it. That boy Fan Jin has a heart just too honest and righteous, and he just isn¡¯t capable of a deed so utterly devoid of conscience.¡± Gu Li Sheng sighed helplessly. If this was the same Zephyr Academy as before, he might still have been able to step forward to say a thing or two. But now, with Gu Ying frequently appearing in the Spirit Healer faculty nowadays, Gu Li Sheng was worried if he were to step out from the faculty grounds leaving the ce unwatched, Gu Ying would not hesitate to massacre every single disciple in the Spirit Healer faculty.

    Having witnessed Gu Ying¡¯s crazed and merciless cruelty, Gu Li Sheng did not doubt it in the slightest that he was capable of it.

    Gu Li Sheng was caged in, his movements carefully scrutinised by Gu Ying.

    Jun Wu Xie was silent for a moment, her mind considering all the clues she had gathered so far.

    She had initially had her own doubts about the whole matter. Based on Ning Rui¡¯s personality, after killing Fan Qi, he would not have allowed Fan Jin to survive till now. Gu Ying was cruel and merciless, and killing one more person would be easy as pie for him. In the entire Zephyr Academy, no one was a match for Gu Ying and it shouldn¡¯t be a difficult task for him to execute Fan Jin. So why had Ning Rui left Fan Jin alive?

    Now, Jun Wu Xie finally understood it.

    It was because of Wen Xin Han!

    For the past near hundred years, the appearance of the one and only honourary dean to have broken through to the purple spirit, had wrecked Ning Rui¡¯s and Gu Ying¡¯s plot, and Wen Xin Han¡®s extraordinary power did not allow them to make any reckless moves!

 Chapter 696

    Chapter 696: ¡°Ominous Clouds Loom (3)¡±

    Despite the ability to raise your spirit power level to attain the purple spirit employed by people in the Middle Realm, there would still be a huge disparity whenpared to the power a true purple spiritmanded, and hence, that was why Gu Ying was reluctant to directly oppose Wen Xin Han.

    ¡°Is there a way, to meet with Wen Xin Han?¡± Jun Wu Xie said slowly.

    ¡°Only when Gu Ying is not around, can I leave here. I went out of the Spirit Healer faculty once before, and in the time that I was not here, he killed two of my disciples. Those boys had been with me for such a long time and had addressed me as their Master for just as long. I was really heartbroken that they died so senselessly in Gu Ying¡¯s hands.¡± Gu Li Sheng replied.

    ¡°I will draw him away, and you can then go seek Wen Xin Han out. Go tell him, that someone from the Lin Pce wants to see him, and ask him toe to your office at noon tomorrow.¡± Jun Wu Xie said, looking at Gu Li Sheng.

    [At this moment, she needs to ensure that Fan Jin remains safe before she can make her next move.]

    ¡°You¡¯ll draw him away? But..... wouldn¡¯t that be too dangerous?¡± Gu Li Sheng asked, looking at Jun Xie worriedly.

    Jun Wu Xie shook her head. She might not be a match for Gu Ying, but she had not forgotten that she still had Ye Sha. Ye Sha had affirmed that he would be able to take down Gu Ying and Jun Wu Xie did not need to consider anything else.

    ¡°Al..... right....¡± Gu Li Sheng finally nodded solemnly. Although he did not know what Jun Wu Xie intended to do, but a voice inside him was telling him that he would not go wrong listening to Jun Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie did not say anything else to Gu Li Sheng to prevent spooking the enemy. She came out of the office quickly and she found Gu Ying staring at her with a big wide smile on his face.

    ¡°Finished already?¡± Gu Ying asked, an eyebrow raised.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at him calmly and asked: ¡°You want to learn Spirit Healing?¡±

    Gu Ying smiled and replied: ¡°Of course, or why would I be here?¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll teach it to you.¡± Jun Wu Xie said and immediately walked down the stairs. Gu Ying stared at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s back and a strange smile yed over his lips before he took a step to catch up.

    Gu Li Sheng stood by the window, seeing Jun Wu Xie leading Gu Ying out of the Spirit Healer faculty. Seeing Gu Ying leave, Gu Li Sheng finally realised that he had had his fists tightly clenched for a long while and his palms were soaking wet with sweat.

    After making sure that Gu Ying was gone and he would not be back for some time, Gu Li Sheng quickly walked out of the Spirit Healer faculty. Before he left, he did not forget to leave instructions for all the disciples in the Spirit Healer faculty, to not mention a single word to anyone, that he had stepped out. He ordered all of them to go back into the faculty building and not to move around too much.

    The disciples were all mortally terrified of Gu Ying and Gu Li Sheng was their only pir of support. Gu Li Sheng¡¯s orders, would definitely be obeyed.

    Fan Jin had been imprisoned in his own room, and Wen Xin Han¡¯s room was right next to it. As Fan Jin was suspected of the grievous crime of having murdered the Headmaster, the entire floor had been cleared out and all the other disciples had moved away from there. When Gu Li Sheng went there, there wasn¡¯t a single soul present and all the disciples were in their respective sses at that time.

    Based on his own memory, Gu Li Sheng came to a door in the center of the third floor. He drew in a deep breath before he knocked on the door.

    The door was quickly opened and an old man with a head of fully white hair appeared before Gu Li Sheng. Although his hair had already turned all white, the old man did not disy a single sign of frailty and his eyes were even shockingly sharp and prating.

    ¡°You are?¡± Wen Xin Han stared at the slightly familiar young man before his eyes and tried to recall his identity.

    Gu Li Sheng quickly replied: ¡°I am Gu Li Sheng from the Spirit Healer faculty. I have been entrusted with the task toe pay my respects to Senior Wen. I implore Senior Wen to allow me to step in to talk.¡±

    Wen Xin Han¡¯s brow creased up slightly and he said unaffectedly: ¡°No matter who entrusted you with it, I have no interest in the affairs of the Zephyr Academy.¡± Immediately after saying that, Wen Xin Han quickly wanted to close the door.

 Chapter 697

    Chapter 697: ¡°Ominous Clouds Loom (4)¡±

    Gu Li Sheng panicked and hastily blocked the door, his face breaking out with ayer of cold sweat.

    ¡°It¡¯s someone from the Lin Pce! Someone from the Lin Pce asked me toe see you!¡±

    Wen Xin Han¡¯s expression changed slightly, and a strange look showed in his eyes. He was silent for a moment before he took a step back and finally said: ¡°Come in and talk.¡±

    Gu Li Sheng¡¯s heart leapt. He had not been sure Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words would actually work, but when he noticed Wen Xin Han¡¯s reaction when he heard the words ¡°Lin Pce¡±, hope immediately blossomed in his heart.

    Gu Li Sheng went into the room and Wen Xin Han invited him to sit down on a chair.

    ¡°Is it really someone from the Lin Pce that asked you toe look for me?¡± Wen Xin Han asked, staring suspiciously at Gu Li Sheng, his sharp gaze on Gu Li Sheng almost making him feel like daggers were flying towards him.

    Gu Li Sheng could feel an invisible force suddenly enveloping his body, and he found himself sweating profusely from fear.

    [Is that what the oppressive aura from a purple spirit feels like?]

    [It¡¯s just terrifying!]

    ¡°I..... I can¡¯t be sure, but that is what he told me to tell you.¡± Gu Li Sheng did not dare tell any lies before Wen Xin Han. The consequences of deceiving a purple spirit was not something he was prepared to receive.

    ¡°He?¡± Wen Xin Han¡¯s brow lifted. ¡°Who¡¯s he?¡±

    ¡°Jun Xie, his name is Jun Xie and he is a disciple of the Zephyr Academy.¡± Gu Li Sheng hastily replied.

    When Wen Xin Han heard the words ¡°Jun Xie¡±, his eyes shed strangely once again.

    [Jun Xie..... Jun Wu Xie.....]

    [Could it be that the person Gu Li Sheng was talking about is really the Young Miss from the Lin Pce?]

    Wen Xin Han would never be able to forget, that littless¡¯ cold and determined eyes.

    ¡°How old is that person?¡± Wen Xin Han asked cautiously.

    ¡°Around fourteen to fifteen.....¡±

    ¡°Looks and features?¡±

    ¡°Delicate and attractive.....¡±

    ¡°Delicate? Attractive?¡± Wen Xin Han¡¯s eyes narrowed to a slit. The youngdy he remembered had been mesmerizingly beautiful, although that tiny face had still not fully grown, but her unbelievably captivating and enchanting features could already imprison entire cities, capturing the people¡¯s heart with rapture.

    Looks aside, the age was however exactly right, and the name differed only by one word.

    Wen Xin Han did not say a single word and he remained quiet as his mind whirled.

    ¡°Senior Wen, his only request is for you to meet up at the Spirit Healer faculty at noon tomorrow.¡± Seeing that Wen Xin Han had fallen deep in thought, Gu Li Sheng discarded all of his various misgivings and just blurted Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words straight out.

    ¡°Just for a meet up?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll agree to it.¡± Wen Xin Han finally nodded.

    Throughout the entirend, the people who knew that he had any link with the Lin Pce had all been buried six feet underground and turned into wandering ghosts.

    If that person dared to make such a straightforward im, he must somehow be linked to the Lin Pce itself.

    Irregardless whether that person was Jun Wu Xie, Wen Xin Han decided he would meet up with him.

    ¡°I am so thankful to hear that!¡± Gu Li Sheng said, standing up excitedly. Few people in the world were able to make Wen Xin Han budge in the slightest, and as a highly respected purple spirit user, he was not just anybody. Wen Xin Han did not need to submit himself to anyone¡¯s instructions and he could very well just do what he liked.

    Having gotten Wen Xin Han to agree, allowed Gu Li Sheng to see a sliver of hope.

    Before he left, Gu Li Sheng looked hesitatingly at Wen Xin Han and struggled with himself for a moment before he managed to say: ¡°If your junior might just make an impetous request, I would like to ask Senior to agree to it.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Wen Xin Han had due to his gratitude to the Lin Pce, softened his stance towards Gu Li Sheng.

    ¡°Fan Jin..... would nevermit such an insidious crime. Your junior realises that the fact he is able to survive till this day is all due to Senior Wen¡¯s protection. I would implore that Senior Wen continue to take some effort to ensure his safety. He..... is really a good child.¡± Gu Li Sheng pleaded through gritted teeth, as he bowed sincerely to Wen Xin Han.

 Chapter 698

    Chapter 698: ¡°Fan Qi¡¯s Death (1)¡±

    Wen Xin Han replied: ¡°That is the son of my old friend, I would naturally watch over him.¡±

    Gu Li Sheng smiled, and he was feeling much more relieved, as he took his leave respectfully.

    In the tiny yard within the bamboo grove, Jun Wu Xie was exining the basics of Spirit Healing to Gu Ying. Gu Ying sat upon a stool, listening attentively. With the murderous and cruel glint absent from his eyes, his looks, finally matched Gu Li Sheng¡¯s prior description of him as an affable and modest disciple.

    However, Jun Wu Xie was well aware of the fact that all of that was just a false facade.

    Gu Ying followed under Jun Wu Xie¡¯s guidance to experiment on the technique, while Jun Wu Xie discreetly observed Gu Ying¡¯s every single action.

    If there was just Gu Ying alone within the Zephyr Academy, Jun Wu Xie wouldn¡¯t be too worried about it. But if there were others from the Twelve Pces present, she was afraid that Ye Sha would not be able to take them all on alone. Before she was able to ascertain the number of enemies, Jun Wu Xie chose to just continue observing.

    Ah Jing was wiping the tables and chairs on the side when he was distracted by the movements Gu Ying was making, Ah Jing turned to look over their way, a naive and ignorant expression on his face. He saw Gu Ying staring intently at his own hands, observing his spirit power on them. His gaze then drifted over to fall upon Jun Wu Xie, the muddled ze in his eyes seemed to clear up very briefly, but he quickly lowered his head once more, busying himself with the chores without a word.

    Gu Ying tried it a few times but was unable to transform his spirit power into soul power. The smile on his face was very gradually overtaken by a mask of viciousness. After failing at another attempt to transform his spirit power, Gu Ying raised up his hand and smashed it down upon the table before him, and the table splintered and broke under the force!

    ¡°This is truly something that only someone as intelligent as Senior will be able to grasp. By the way, Senior had a rather long chat with Gu Li Sheng earlier, what were you talking about?¡± Gu Ying¡¯s eyes were starting to teem with a strange emotion.

    ¡°Asking him who you are.¡± Jun Wu Xie replied without emotion.

    Gu Ying was surprised. He had thought Jun Wu Xie would find some other reason to attempt to pull wool over his eyes and did not expect Jun Xie to be so frank about it.

    Although he did not hear what they spoke about, he was still able to guess that Jun Xie¡¯s purpose of seeing Gu Li Sheng must have something to do with him.

    ¡°I am Gu Ying, a junior of yours in the Spirit Healer faculty. If Senior wants to know anything, Senior can just ask me directly, why would you go ask him?¡± Gu Ying said, beginning tough, as the strange emotion in his eyes grew in insuppressible intensity. ¡°This thing that Senior is trying to teach me is really hard to understand. I think I should bring it to show Gu Li Sheng to see if he can help my clear up my confusion.¡±

    As Gu Ying said those words, his gaze swept over Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face. Seeing that her expression had not changed in the slightest, he smiled and stood up to leave.

    As expected, he would be suspicious. Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes narrowed as she stared at Gu Ying¡¯s departing back, a chill creeping into her heart.

    When Jun Wu Xie led Gu Ying out of the Spirit Healer faculty, Gu Ying¡¯s suspicions had been raised. But he has wanted to wait, for their ns to begin, before he would go back, to catch them redhanded.

    ¡°Ye Sha.¡± Jun Wu Xie summoned in a low voice.

    Ye Sha¡¯s figure suddenly appeared within the yard.

    Ah Jing who was still cleaning up froze in ce when he saw Ye Sha.

    Ye Sha did not even spare Ah Jing a nce as he stoically knelt on one knee before Jun Wu Xie and said: ¡°Your subordinate awaits the Young Miss¡¯ orders.

    ¡°Has Gu Li Sheng returned?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Your subordinate saw him walk into the Spirit Healer faculty with my own eyes.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded. The timing was just right. Even if Gu Ying rushed all the way back, he wouldn¡¯t notice anything amiss.

    The chess game, had barely just started!

    Ye Sha surreptitiously retreated out of the house, just like he had when he came in, quickly disappearing among the shadows.

    Jun Wu Xie got up, about to return to her room.

    But a figure had at the same moment when she was standing up, suddenly rushed toe before her!

    ¡°Ah! Ah!¡± Ah Jing¡¯s knees hit the floor with a loud thunk, as he knelt before Jun Wu Xie¡¯s feet, as he frantically made anxious noises, sounding like pleading wails.

 Chapter 699

    Chapter 699: ¡°Fan Qi¡¯s Death (2)¡±

    Ah Jing knelt nervously before Jun Wu Xie, trying very hard to say something by gesturing anxiously with both his hands, and making increasingly desperate sounds with his mouth. Ah Jing was trying to say something, but with his tongue cut off, his mouth was no longer capable of speech and only unintelligible sounds came out of it.

    ¡°Ah! Ah! Ah!¡± Ah Jing pointed outside the door, and just hit his head repeatedly on the floor kowtowing. The dull thuds sounded from the ground, one after another till the skin on his forehead split. Blood flowed out from the wound but Ah Jing did not stop and carried on persistently, using whatever strength he had left.

    ¡°You are not mad.¡± Jun Wu Xie said, looking at Ah Jing calmly.

    Ah Jing raised his head and the blood flowed down over the bridge of his nose. His face lit up with joy as he nodded his head vigorously.

    ¡°You have something you want to say to me?¡± Jun Wu Xie continued to ask.

    Ah Jing nodded once again.

    ¡°Get up.¡± Jun Wu Xie went to sit down at the side and took out a brush and parchment to put on the table.

    ¡°If you can¡¯t speak, write.¡±

    Ah Jing did not get up, but knelt beside the table. He held the brush in his hand and quickly wrote down lines and lines, filling the pieces of parchment with closely written characters. The hand holding the brush was trembling slightly, but it was not known whether it was from agitation or from any other reason.

    In a very short time, Ah Jing had filled up a good three pages and he ced them before Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes. He then immediately went back to kowtowing by hitting his head on the ground once again, begging as if Jun Wu Xie was hisst and only hope.

    Jun Wu Xie picked the pieces of parchment and swept her eyes over them. With just one look, her pupils dted slightly.

    The reason that Ah Jing had fallen into such a state, was not due to Gu Ying¡¯s torment out of boredom. It was because..... Ah Jing knew of a secret.

    The secret behind Fan Qi¡¯s death!

    That day, in Fan Qi¡¯s office, besides Fan Qi and Fan Jing, there was one more person in there, and that was Ah Jing!

    Ever since Ah Jing was driven out from the little bamboo grove, he had been out of sorts and dispirited. He had always wanted to make Jun Xie leave the bamboo grove to protect Fan Zhuo, and had always harboured great animosity against Jun Xie. It continued on until the day Gu Li Sheng gathered everyone in the Zephyr Academy and revealed Jun Xie¡¯s real identity before everyone and at that moment, all the rumours that blemished and tarnished Jun Xie werepletely dispelled and Jun Xie was cleared of all the fraudulent ims made against her. Ah Jing had been present as well on that day and when he heard everything that was being said, his heart waspletely filled with undeniable guilt and self loathing.

    There had been countless times that he felt like running to the little bamboo grove to apologise to Jun Xie but he felt that he did not even deserve to be able to apologise.

    Jun Xie had never been a despicable person like those rumours imed. He had nevermitted any of those immoral deeds. He had genuinely put in all his effort to treat Fan Zhuo¡¯s condition. But Ah Jing now realised he had been blinded by those malicious rumours and believed them easily, resulting in him wrongly using a good person.

    Shame and self loathing had tormented and eaten at him endlessly. Ah Jing wanted to salvage everything but felt he did not deserve to be forgiven and he could not face Jun Xie anymore.

    The guilt that gnawed at him had grown as the days passed. His thoughts were noticed by Fan Qi and Fan Qi had always thought of Ah Jing as an honest and dependable child. Although he hadmitted some wrongs in a moment of blunder, but he had no malicious intentions at heart. Seeing Ah Jing so depressed and dispirited, Fan Qi intended to give him a hand in resolving the matter.

    Coincidentally, that was at the time that Jun Xie and Fan Zhuo was not at the Zephyr Academy and hence Fan Qi made Ah Jing hide within his office and summoned Fan Jin toe to his office. He wanted to hear his son¡¯s views on the matter and wanted to see if it was possible to convey Ah Jing¡¯s regret and apology to Jun Wu Xie.

    However.....

    That day, Ah Jing had been hiding in a hiddenpartment in the office. He had peeked through a little hole in thepartment to see everything that happened within the office.

 Chapter 700

    Chapter 700: Fan Qi¡¯s Death (3)

    Fan Qi had carried out his actions just as nned. He first chatted with Fan Jin casually on leisurely everyday topics before he steered the conversation onto the topic of Ah Jing. Ah Jing was at that time concealed within the hiddenpartment, so anxious that his palms were all wet from his nervousness.

    However, just as Fan Jin was about to say something, the door of the office was suddenly opened wide.

    Two other figures stood outside the door!

    One of them was Ning Rui, and the other one was Gu Ying.

    Ah Jing had initially not thought that anything was amiss, but the things that happened next made him thought he had just fallen into the deep abyss!

    Gu Ying entered the office and without a word, he suddenly disappeared from his spot!

    In the next moment, Gu Ying had appeared right next to Fan Qi and the sword he held in his hand was plunged right through Fan Qi¡¯s chest, pinning him right onto the back of the chair he was sitting in!

    Even till the point he died, Fan Qi had not even had time to react to or realise what was happening. He could only slump forward and grasp in a deathgrip, Gu Ying¡¯s hand that was wrapped around the sword¡¯s hilt, blood flowing out from the mortal wound and his mouth, his eyes staring in disbelief at Ning Rui, who had brought Gu Ying into the office.

    When Fan Qi was killed, Fan Jin blew his top and leapt into a furious attack on Gu Ying.

    But it was surprising that Fan Jin, in the top few ranks as a fighter in the Zephyr Academy, had beenpletely subdued by Gu Ying with just one lone stroke. Gu Ying did not kill Fan Jin, but just violently struck Fan Jin on the head with both his hands. Ah Jing stood frozen in the hiddenpartment, painfully witnessing Fan Jin tall frame fall limply to the ground.

    Then, he heard Ning Rui¡¯s voice.

    Ning Rui said: ¡°Finally..... Hahaha..... You¡¯re finally dead..... Hahahaha..... Fan Qi! You are finally dead! ! Hahahahaha.....¡±

    At that moment, Ah Jing felt as if he had been struck by lightning. Never would he have dreamed that the usually gentle mannered Ning Rui had wanted Fan Qi dead all this time. In the hiddenpartment, he waspletely devastated. He mped both hands over his mouth before his cries could escape out from his mouth.

    He could clearly see Gu Ying pull out the sword lodged in Fan Qi¡¯s chest and pressing the hilt into the hand of the unconscious Fan Jin.

    After that, he left the office together with Ning Rui, and locking the door behind them.

    Ah Jing had fallen into utter despair and the agonizing pain that wrecked at his mind made him feel like his head was about to explode.

    But very soon, the unconscious Fan Jin suddenly sat up. Ah Jing was ecstatic and had wanted to burst out from the hiddenpartment until he noticed Fan Jin strange demeanor, and he froze once more in there.

    Fan Jin looked like his soul had been taken from him, staring nkly in front of himself, his hand still holding the sword that killed Fan Qi. Blood dripped off the point of the lowered sword but Fan Jin seemed oblivious to everything around him, but just stood there motionless.

    Ah Jing wanted to step out, to go check on Fan Jin¡¯s condition, but the door to the office opened at that moment.

    It was the servant who was in charge of all the deliveries to Fan Zhuo in his little bamboo grove, Gongcheng Lei, who opened the door. He stared silently a moment at Fan Jin as he stood unmoving in the office and staring nkly ahead. He called out with a low holler to Fan Jin, but there was absolutely no response.

    The next moment, Gongcheng Lei suddenly let out a heart rending wail.

    ¡°Headmaster! What happened here!?¡±

    The loud wail soon attracted a lot of people to the scene. Fan Qi was dead, and in the room, Fan Jin stood staring nkly and unresponsive, holding the blood stained sword in his hand, not moving an inch. Everyone was dumbfounded by what they saw. Ning Rui was slow to arrive at the scene and he made arrangements for Fan Qi¡¯s funeral with feigned sorrow, and grieved andmented while he ordered the guards to imprison the non longer responsive Fan Jin.

    But Ah Jing had witnessed the whole thing. Before Gongcheng Lei had wailed loudly, his lips had curled up in a smile just for a brief moment.

    That was clearly seen by Ah Jing!

    The murder of Fan Qi, and then framing it onto Fan Jin, Gongcheng Lei was aplice to the crime!

 Chapter 701

    Chapter 701: Fan Qi¡¯s Death (4)

    Fan Jin was brought away and the blood covered office was cleaned up. Peace and tranquility fell back into the empty office. Ah Jing hid in the hiddenpartment for three whole days, too scared toe out. It was not tillte at night on the third day that he finally came out of his hiding ce and escaped.

    After he came out into the open, he found that the Zephyr Academy hadpletely changed!

    Ning Rui had assumed the position of the acting Headmaster and Fan Jin was imprisoned, where he might be executed anytime. The youth, Gu Ying, who had murdered Fan Qi had also stirred up a fit of terror to spread throughout the Zephyr Academy.

    Ah Jing wanted to run away, and he did not know who else he could turn to to save them.

    He thought of hiding away, and waiting for an opportunity to find Fan Zhuo, and to tell Fan Zhuo the entire truth behind the matter.

    But, Ah Jing was soon captured by Gu Ying.

    Gu Ying did not know where Ah Jing was the day Fan Qi was killed, but Gu Ying was searching for Jun Xie and he had heard about Ah Jing¡¯s misdeeds from Ning Rui before. For no more reason than just wanting some respite from his boredom, Gu Ying had cut off Ah Jing¡¯s tongue and broken his fingers.

    The reason Ah Jing had been able to live till now had been because..... Ah Jing hadpletely lost his mind.

    Killing an incoherent loony, would not be able to give Gu Ying the satisfaction he seeked in ughter and he deemed it to be dull. Moreover, Wen Xin Han had suddenly returned and that had restricted him from carrying out the senseless ughter whenever he felt like it, so he had spared Ah Jing his life, to use him to vent his frustrations by giving him a beating when he felt his lust for ughter overwhelm him.

    Ah Jing had just run out from hiding a few days ago. After his escape, he had hid within the little bamboo grove and not dared to roam. He hid there not because he feared to die, but he was hoping he would remain alive long enough to see his Young Master, and to tell Fan Zhuo the truth behind Fan Qi¡¯s death.

    Ah Jing had not expected that his waiting would lead him to see Jun Xie instead of Fan Zhuo!

    When Ah Jing saw Jun Xie, he had wanted to tell Jun Xie everything. But when he thought of Gu Ying¡¯s overwhelming power, where even the Headmaster and Fan Jin were not his match, he thought Jun Xie would not survive either if he faced up to Gu Ying.

    Hence, he chose to hide the truth.

    Till just now, when Ye Sha had suddenly appeared, it had shown Ah Jing a faint ray of hope.

    He was such a powerful man, and he might just be able to oppose Gu Ying!

    That was when he finally summoned up the courage to reveal everything to Jun Xie!

    Jun Wu Xie read all that Ah Jing had written and her face creased up in a frown as she stared at the still kowtowing Ah Jing.

    He was begging, for her to save Fan Jin.

    He had spoken about his gnawing guilt and deep shame. Ah Jing had also said..... that if she were to save Fan Jin, he would reciprocate the favour by killing himself.

    Jun Wu Xie rubbed at her temples. What Ah Jing had told her had cleared up her previous doubts.

    Why had Fan Jin not resisted when he was arrested? Wen Xin Han was in the academy, so why did Fan Jin not tell him everything?

    With Wen Xin Han present, as long as Fan Jin was able to prove his innocence in the matter, Wen Xin Han would surely ensure his safety, and even get rid of Gu Ying and Ning Rui.

    The fact was.....

    It wasn¡¯t that Fan Jin did not reveal the truth, but that he could not do it and wasn¡¯t capable of telling!

    Based on Ah Jing description of the events, Jun Wu Xie could very well guess that the two strikes that Gu Ying inflicted upon Fan Jin¡¯s head, must have jolted Fan Jin¡¯s nerves in his head heavily resulting in a head injury.

    Ah Jing had feigned lunacy to protect himself, but Fan Jin.....

    Must have really lost his mind, and had turned into an idiot.

    The once radiant and candid youth, was now gone. The Fan Jin currently imprisoned in his room, had be a walking empty shell without any consciousness!

    ¡°Get up.¡± Jun Wu Xie said to Ah Jing after she drew in a deep breath.

    Ah Jing however continued to hit his head upon the ground in plea. The flesh on his forehead had already split and was bleeding profusely, and a small pool of blood had formed before him.

    He deserved to die, he was too naive, and his death was overdue!

    Even if Jun Wu Xie asked for his life, he more than deserved it.

    But, the Elder Young Master must be saved!

    Who can save the Elder Young Master!?

    Please save him!

 Chapter 702

    Chapter 702: ¡°Prepping for the Counter (1)¡±

    Ah Jing would not stop hitting his head on the floor. He knew, the only person that could save Fan Jin now was only Jun Xie and Ah Jing had pinning all his hopes on Jun Xie as he begged and pleaded, deeply ashamed of his own impotence, as the dull thuds made by his head striking the floor reverberated in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s ears.

    ¡°I will save Fan Jin.¡± Jun Wu Xie finally said.

    Ah Jing raised his head, and the blood flowed down his face. But a wide smile split Ah Jing¡¯s face. He looked at Jun Wu Xie for a moment, his heart filled with gratitude and was about to continue to kowtow when Jun Wu Xie grabbed him by the shoulder.

    ¡°If you continue kneeling there, I will not save him anymore.¡± Jun Wu Xie said threateningly to Ah Jing.

    Ah Jing was greatly shocked. He was silent a long while before he finally decided to stand up and he still gave Jun Wu Xie a deep bow. His fully bent and apologetic back fully exemplified Ah Jing¡¯s unreserved shame at that moment.

    [Jun Xie did not want his life, and neither did he expect an apology.] That made Ah Jing¡¯s heart almost explode at the regret and remorse that filled him.

    [If only he had not believed what he heard that easily and vilified Jun Xie¡¯s character in the first ce, would things have turned out different now?]

    [With Jun Xie¡¯s capabilities and his skills, if he had remained within the Zephyr Academy and not left, would those things not have happened to Fan Qi and Fan Jin?]

    When all those thoughts went through his head, Ah Jing¡¯s tears flowed endless down his face. He did not know what he could do to bring everything back to the way it was.

    ¡°Ye Sha.¡± Jun Wu Xie said suddenly.

    Ye Sha who had left just moments ago reappeared once again. Jun Wu Xie pointed at Ah Jing and said to Ye Sha: ¡°Bring him down to Chan Lin Town and don¡¯t let Fan Zhuo see him.¡±

    Ye Sha nodded, and Ah Jing stared at Jun Wu Xie in shock. He had just heard his Little Young Master¡¯s name mentioned!

    ¡°Fan Zhuo does not know of the things that happened here. If you wish to redeem yourself for your past misdeeds, then live on, and use the rest of your life to make up for it. Not to me..... but to Fan Jin.¡± Jun Wu Xie threw a few bottles of medicine to Ah Jing. Ah Jing¡¯s injuries were not grave and there was no way of making his tongue grow back.

    Saving Ah Jing was not because she was that benign or forgiving. But it was because Jun Wu Xie felt that, no matter whether it was Fan Zhuo or Fan Jin, both of them would be d that she made such a choice.

    Ah Jing cradled the bottles of medicine Jun Wu Xie had thrown to him, his tears still flowing. He understood what Jun Xie was telling him. He must have been delirious when he had doubted Fan Jin at that time, causing a rumour that Fan Jin wished for Fan Zhuo toe to harm to sweep through the Zephyr Academy¡¯s hallowed halls for a time. Although Ah Jing had not intended for it to happen, but that had caused Fan Jin¡¯s ster reputation to take a big hit. And this time, the fact that Ning Rui was able to heap the crime of murdering Fan Qi onto Fan Jin so easily could very well have been influenced by the previous rumour.

    People always liked to believe that things always had a hidden dark side to them, below the sunny side presented to everyone. When those unfounded spections were spoken often enough, it would be perceived to be fact and no one would bother to consider the real truth behind it.

    ¡°Ah..... Ah.....¡± Ah Jing was looking at Jun Wu Xie, his hoarse voice breaking into unintelligible soundsing out from his throat.

    He wanted to say he¡¯s sorry, he wanted to say thank you. But he was even too ashamed to say it properly.

    Now that he had lost his speech, it might be his punishment from the Heavens. For his ignorance, and for his naivety, that had brought harm to so many people.

    Ah Jing cast another long silent gaze at Jun Xie, before he left with Ye Sha.

    In his heart he prayed fervently, that everything would turn out fine.

    For Fan Jin, for Fan Zhuo, and for Jun Xie.

    When Gu Ying got back to the little dwelling in the bamboo grove, Ah Jing had already left a long while ago. He did not seem to have noticed Ah Jing¡¯s disappearance but Jun Wu Xie could detect a strong pungent stench of blood emanating off Gu Ying.

 Chapter 703

    Chapter 703: ¡°Prepping for the Counter (2)¡±

    The scent of fresh blood seemed to be tantly telling Jun Wu Xie that in the time that Gu Ying had been gone while he went to the Spirit Healer faculty, he had once more stirred up a storm of blood in the Zephyr Academy.

    ¡°The things that Senior taught to me, even Gu Li Sheng wasn¡¯t entirely clear about it.¡± Gu Ying said with augh, looking straight at Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie did not say a single word, but just went on to demonstrate transforming spirit power once more.

    Just like Li Zi Mu had been in the past, even with Gu Li Sheng¡¯s personal instruction in the art, if one did not possess the gift, they would not be able to pick up the skill even if they knew everything there was to know about the Spirit Healing Technique.

    It was the same for Gu Ying. Jun Wu Xie had naturally not been too concerned about it.

    It wasn¡¯t till dinnertime that Gu Ying finally took notice of Ah Jing¡¯s absence. But he justughed it off, grumbled a little, and did not harp anymore on the matter.

    But.....

    With no Ah Jing, there was no one in the little bamboo grove that knew how to cook.

    Gu Ying ¡°invited¡± Jun Wu Xie to go with him to go ¡°share a meal¡±. And when they got to the ce, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes turned chilly.

    Gu Ying had brought Jun Wu Xie toe to the Headmaster¡¯s courtyard. It had previously been Fan Qi¡¯s residence, but everything there had now be Ning Rui¡¯s.

    Seeing Ning Rui once again, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face waspletely expressionless, while Ning Rui still his graceful and schrly self, affable and approachable. However, that was all just the pretense that Ning Rui put forth.

    Ning Rui looked at Jun Wu Xie, his face smiling brightly, but in his heart, he could not bring himself to feel any joy. Jun Wu Xie was friendly with the Fan brothers and Jun Wu Xie had also yed a part in causing Ning Xin her death. But in order to arouse the interest of Gu Ying and the others, Ning Rui had had no choice but to lure them with the fact that Jun Xie knew the Spirit Healing Technique, but he knew that would also mean he wouldn¡¯t be able to harm a hair on Jun Xie from then on.

    When he thought back to the pitiable and wretched state Ning Xin had been in when she died, the amicable smile he had struggled so hard to maintain cracked a little. Just when dinner was about to start, Ning Rui suddenly put down his chopsticks and said to Jun Wu Xie: ¡°It has been quite awhile since you have been away from the Zephyr Academy. Even when you were studying here in the beginning you often did not even turn up and I had not managed to see you much. And when you are here at this moment, you are still not saying a word. Are you ufortable or ill at ease in any way? You aren¡¯t on too familiar terms with me and Gu Ying and I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to enjoy the meal. Why don¡¯t we do this?¡±

    Ning Rui¡¯s eyes shed with an evil glint. He turned around and said to Gongcheng Lei at the side: ¡°Go ¡®invite¡¯ Fan Jin over for dinner.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes were calm and not a ripple of emotion showed. She did not even bother to nce in Ning Rui¡¯s direction.

    Gongcheng Lei was dumbfounded and it was only momentster that he acknowledged and left.

    Gu Ying turned the chopsticks in his hand and he looked at Jun Wu Xie smilingly.

    ¡°I heard that you are on rather good terms with Fan Jin?¡±

    He could roughly guess at Ning Rui¡¯s intentions but Gu Ying did not intend to stop him. Gu Ying was rather interested to see for himself how such a cold and expressionless little brat would react when he sees the state Fan Jin had been reduced to.

    [Will a crack finally show upon that expressionless mask?]

    Jun Wu Xie pecked at the dishes slowly, not showing the slightest sign of striking up a conversation with Gu Ying.

    However, Ning Rui on the other hand, was rting with a big smile on his face: ¡°When Jun Xie had just been admitted into the Zephyr Academy, Fan Jin had been his mentor. In the beginning, there were many rumours about Jun Xie in the Zephyr Academy, and those rumours were extremely vicious. But Fan Jin had still continued to protect him and even brought him to stay at the quaint little dwelling in the bamboo grove. Staying there finally gave Jun Xie some peaceful days.¡±

    As Ning Rui spoke, the malicious glint in his eyes shone brightly.

    From what Gu Ying had said earlier, Ning Rui already gathered that Gu Ying did not mind him antagonizing Jun Xie. And if that was the case, there was nothing else holding him back anymore.

 Chapter 704

    Chapter 704: ¡°Prepping for the Counter (3)¡±

    After a while, Jun Wu Xie had just finished eating her bowl of rice. She had just put down her chopsticks and was sitting there quietly when a familiar figure was seen being dragged in by Gongcheng Lei through the door.

    When Jun Wu Xie¡¯s gaze fell upon that person, her heart trembled a little. But that unusual reaction did not show on the outside and her eyes still remained chilly.

    Fan Jin had been forcibly dragged all the way to this ce by Gongcheng Lei!

    The once handsome and suave youth, in the prime of his life, was now a wreck, his face sallow and sunken, his body reduced to skin and bones. His blood stained clothes were sopletely covered in sordid filth, that its original colour was no longer distinguishable. The face that had always been overflowing with joyousughter now held no expression. That pair of eyes that once sparkled brightly were now unfocused and dull, staring nkly straight ahead before himself.

    Fan Jin dry cracked lips were slightly open, severe dehydration had caused his lips to be so dry they were filled with wounds that had split in many ces. A fine thin line of blood flowed from the corner of his mouth down his jaw and dripped from his chin, his filthy clothes covering from his tall and now skinny frame. His body no longer has the flesh and muscle to fill up the loose clothes as the oversized clothes hung loosely from his body. The present Fan Jin was even skinnier than Fan Zhuo when he was still gravely ill! His hair was in a tangled mess like dry grass and dirt and filth covered his face.

    Both his hands and feet were shackled and Gongcheng Lei was holding the chain between his hands and dragging the dull and unresponsive Fan Jin forcefully behind him with every step toe before Jun Wu Xie!

    Every step that he took, the thick chain around his ankles struck the ground, and the sharp and crisp nks rang in their ears.

    Who would ever link this link this lunatic who looked every inch a filthy beggar with the Fan family¡¯s Eldest Young Master who once took the entire Zephyr Academy by storm?

    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Fan Jin¡¯s prominent features on his face had not changed, Jun Wu Xie really would not be able to recognise him.

    She had already known that Fan Jin would be in very bad shape judging from what he had gone through, but she still had not expected that it would be as bad as what she was seeing now!

    And this was with Wen Xin Han shielding him. If Wen Xin Han had note, Fan Jin would undoubtedly have died, an iplete corpse!

    Ning Rui had because of Ning Xin¡¯s death, developed an intense hatred towards Fan Jin and the Jun Family. He did not have the means to move against the Lin Pce at the moment and Fan Qi had been killed. Hence, he had directed all his hatred and viciousness onto Fan Jin alone.

    Fan Jin was still alive, no doubt.

    But..... living like this, was more torturing than death.

    In this instance, it was good that Fan Jin had lost his mind. Or he might not havested till now.

    Jun Wu Xie burned the image of the way Fan Jin looked at that moment into her mind, her eyes as calm as before, her mind already analysing the various conditions that his body had been and could be afflicted with.

    Dehydration, inmmation, high fever.....

    The fact that Fan Jin had lived till this day was already a miracle.

    ¡°Fan Jin, you¡¯re here. Come sit down.¡± Ning Rui¡¯s face was a mask of gentleness as he smiled, acting just like a close and gentle, neighbourly elder.

    But Fan Jin no longer possessed consciousness. He was unable to register what Ning Rui was saying. In contrast to Ning Rui¡¯s ¡®gentle¡¯ tone and demeanor, Gongcheng Lei¡¯s face was dark as he continued to drag the hobbling Fan Jin towards the table. His harsh and abrasive actions even made Fan Jin trip over his own feet, and fall right into the ground!

    Being forced to witness the once straight backed and tall youth falling so helplessly like a tottering child, and not even crying out once, Jun Wu Xie suddenly felt her heart sink a notch.

    Fan Jin shouldn¡¯t be in this state.

    He did not deserve this one bit!

    ¡°How did youe to fall? Somebody help him up quick.¡± Ning Rui said, with a maliciousugh.

    Gongcheng Lei grabbed Fan Jin on both his shoulders, and just threw him onto a chair. Fan Jin was covered in the dust and dirt from the ground and the expression on his face was vacant as his unseeing eyes stared nkly forward.

 Chapter 705

    Chapter 705: ¡°Prepping for the Counter (4)¡±

    ¡°Looks like he isn¡¯t capable of eating on his own. Come, Gongcheng Lei, you feed him.¡± Ning Rui said, his eyes almost dripping with malice.

    Gongcheng Lei immediately lifted a bowl and used the soup spoon to scoop up the still slightly scalding hot soup and pushed it into Fan Jin¡¯s mouth one after another.

    However, Fan Jin did not react in the slightest. He sat there staring nkly ahead, while Gongcheng Lei continued to stuff big mouthfuls of rice and other dishes into his mouth. His mouth remained open and he did not move. The forcibly fed food filled his mouth and was overflowing, and much of it just dropped over his chin and onto his clothes, making them even more filthy than they had been before.

    Soup and water was soaked up into his clothes and Fan Jin now looked every inch worse than the beggars on the streets, just a marite that anyone could manipte.

    Gongcheng Lei¡¯s rough and brutal actions showed not an ounce of mercy. Fan Jin¡¯s mouth was obviouslypletely filled with food but he continued to push the sturdy porcin spoon to stuff more in. The wounds on his cracked lips split open and and blood flowed down mixed together with the food falling out of his mouth.

    Jun Wu Xie stared unblinkingly at Fan Jin being put under such torture. She did not waver in the slightest, seemingly wanting to remember every single thing that was happening, and remember it all in her heart.

    She would remember the humiliation these people served today.

    Ning Rui wasughing, and Gu Ying wasughing. They seemed to find it great joy and think it was very amusing to toy with apletely defenceless Fan Jin in this manner.

    Jun Wu Xie watched it all without a word. She came to notice that it wasn¡¯t that Fan Jin did not feel pain, and it wasn¡¯t that he did not retaliate. She saw that Fan Jin¡¯s lower jaw had been forcibly dislocated and he was just unable to close his mouth.....

    A frosty chilling light rose in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s cid eyes. She quickly hid it and remained quiet just as she had done and sat there continuing to watch.

    Watching the once proud son of the Heavens, watching the once friendly and amicable youth, toyed and tortured like a lowly beast by the very enemies who murdered his father in cold blood. Jun Wu Xie sat through it all, not giving them the slightest reaction.

    Gu Ying observed Jun Wu Xie secretly but he could not detect the slightest trace of any crack on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mask of cid calm he had so eagerly anticipated to see. The smile on his face faded as the corners of his mouth straightened out, and impatience began to show within his eyes.

    Ning Rui was beside himself with joy when he saw Fan Jin being tormented like a dog, which helped soothe the burning hatred that gripped at his heart. Hisughter grated jarringly on the ears as he watched the inhumane scene y out before him.

    Fan Jin suddenly retched violently from the harsh torment that blocked up Fan Jin¡¯s airway. He fell to the ground with a loud thump as his gut turned and his body threw up everything reflexively, and all the food stuffed in his mouth came tumbling out together. His spent body started trembling violently,pletely wrecked, an intolerable sight.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You ate so little and you are full already? Don¡¯t you know how difficult it was to prepare all these food? Our high and mighty Young Master Fan really doesn¡¯t know the sufferings of themon people. How can you be so wasteful?¡± A smirk appeared on Ning Rui¡¯s mouth and he gave Gongcheng Lei a meaningful nce. Gongcheng Lei immediately stepped forth and squatted down beside Fan Jin. He then grabbed Fan Jin by the hair and pushed his face into his vomit, like he expected Fan Jin eat up the disgusting vomit he had just spewed out.

    ¡°Are you done eating?¡± Jun Wu Xie suddenly asked Gu Ying sitting beside her.

    Gu Ying was surprised, and the mirth reappeared in his eyes once more.

    [He finally can¡¯t take it anymore?]

    ¡°Still notpletely full. Why? Senior, you¡¯ve had your fill? Why don¡¯t you give me a little while longer?¡± Gu Ying said.

    However, Jun Wu Xie stood up quickly.

    ¡°It smells. If you enjoy this smell, you just go ahead.¡± With those words, Jun Wu Xie gave a deep frown and walked away covering her nose.

    Gu Ying was at a loss for words for a moment. He had not thought that Jun Wu Xie would say that.

    Even Ning Rui was dumbfounded. He clearly remembered that Jun Xie and Fan Jin had been rather close. So, when seeing Fan Jin treated so harshly, how could he remain so unaffected!? Not only that, he had even disyed an expression of utter disgust before he left throwing out his sleeves in abhorrence!

    [Isn¡¯t he going to say anything to try to save Fan Jin?]

 Chapter 706

    Chapter 706: Prepping for the Counter (5)

    Gu Ying and Ning Rui had not expected Jun Xie to give them such a response. The scene they imagined in their minds that their hearts longed to see did not materialise.

    Gu Ying stood up, feeling slightly disappointed as he looked at Ning Rui and said: ¡°Your malicious sense of humour amounted to nothing in the end.¡± Immediately turning after saying that, Gu Ying left to catch up to Jun Wu Xie.

    Ning Rui¡¯s face twisted up grotesquely with rage, as a persistent twitch tugged at the corner of his mouth. He sprang up from his seat all of a sudden and flipped the table, causing a whole table full of soup and dishes to spill onto Fan Jin.

    Fan Jiny in a heap on the ground, his body still trembling violently.

    ¡°Bring him back there! Don¡¯t forget to wash him clean and change his clothes. Make sure Wen Xin Han does not notice anything.¡± Ning Rui snarled through gritted teeth.

    Gongcheng Lei flinched, but hurriedly nodded his head, before he proceeded to drag the pungent smelling Fan Jin away.

    When Jun Wu Xie got back to the little bamboo grove, she shut her room door behind her. Gu Ying came and wanted to talk a little but Jun Wu Xie adamantly refused.

    Hearing Gu Ying¡¯s departing footsteps outside the door, Jun Wu Xie was seated at the table. She felt slightly short of breath as the scorching rage burned in her chest, almost made her lose control. Her tightly clenched fists were on the table, and she realised that her nails had dug so hard into her palms that blood was dripping out from the bottom of her fists.

    ¡°Meow.¡± The little ck cat appeared. It could sense the intense rage in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s heart and it padded over to rub its body against Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hands and licked at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s wounds tofort her.

    ¡°I was wrong.¡± Jun Wu Xie suddenly said.

    The little ck cat sat down on the table and looked at her chilly eyes.

    ¡°I should have arranged to meet with Wen Xin Han tonight.¡± Jun Wu Xie could not understand why she was so burned up in rage. She felt as if a big rock was pressing down on her chest, and she had a huge urge to immediately run to Ning Rui right at that very moment to tear him to pieces.

    ¡°It will be over tomorrow. It will all end tomorrow. Once tomorrowes, and you get a clear answer whether there are any other Middle Realm people within the Zephyr Academy, you will then be able to make your move.¡± The little ck cat continued to rub itself against Jun Wu Xie¡¯s arm. Besides feeling Jun Wu Xie¡¯s rage, the little ck cat was also sensing from its Mistress a chilling urge to kill that its Mistress was trying very hard to suppress.

    Jun Wu Xie took in an enormously deep breath, attempting to cool the burning urge to kill in her heart.

    [Tomorrow, just wait till tomorrow!]

    .....

    Early the next morning, Gu Ying came knocking on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s room door. Jun Wu Xie had already managed to regain herposure and when she saw Gu Ying, her face was as calm and as expressionless as before.

    The two of them then left for the Spirit Healer faculty. Jun Wu Xie again requested to speak to Gu Li Sheng alone and Gu Ying just shrugged his shoulders nonchntly without disagreeing.

    When he had left from the little bamboo grove yesterday and gone to the Spirit Healer faculty, he had not discovered anything strange. He did not think that Jun Xie was talking to Gu Li Sheng about just mundane things but Jun Xie had been able to hide it too well. He still had not managed to discover what Jun Xie was really after and he was currently indulging to his whims to encourage him to make his move.

    But Gu Ying had not known that Jun Wu Xie was always careful and meticulous in her ns and she would never allow Gu Ying much time to discover or detect anything from her.

    Jun Wu Xie went into Gu Li Sheng¡¯s office alone. Gu Ying nced around the room before he closed the door and when he saw that only Gu Li Sheng was in there, he smiled and mumbled a few lines before he retreated from the room.

    Once the door was shut, the stiff smile on Gu Li Sheng¡¯s face quickly disappeared. He strode quickly to the door and stuck his ear onto it, and listened intently for a while. After he was certain that Gu Ying was not at the door trying to eavesdrop on them, he finally sighed in relief and was finally able to show Jun Wu Xie a genuine smile.

    ¡°You are Jun Xie?¡± A strange voice suddenly spoke within her mind. Jun Wu Xie raised her head and she suddenly saw Wen Xin Han dressed in a blue flowing robe walking out from behind a tightly shut bookcase.

 Chapter 707

    Chapter 707: ¡°Prepping for the Counter (5)¡±

    Wen Xin Han had not opened his mouth, but that voice had reached Jun Wu Xie¡¯s ears.

    Voice transmission through the spirit!

    That was a skill only the purple spirit can use!

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Wen Xin Han whom she had not seen for some time. She noticed that Wen Xin Han¡¯s looks had not changed in the slightest, but themanding and imposing air he exuded into the space around him now, it was vastly different from before!

    Just by standing there, Wen Xin Han¡¯s mere presence was already making them feel an invisible oppressive force pressing down on them.

    From an indigo spirit to the purple spirit, it was only one step away. But the span of that one single step, was an impossible leap for an innumerable and countless number of people!

    Jun Wu Xie did not immediately answer Wen Xin Han¡¯s query. Her gaze turned slightly towards the door and Wen Xin Han said in understanding: ¡°I have already used my spirit power to iste us. He will not be able to hear a word of our conversation.¡±

    When Wen Xin Han spoke, his eyes were discreetly measuring the petite sized youth before him. The youth was perceived to be a little on the small sidepared to others his age, and a tad too skinny. And that face with his delicate features was different from the one in his memory that was able to bring down cities andy countries into ruin. But somehow, when Wen Xin Han looked into that pair of chilling eyes cold as autumn waters, he could not help but find them extremely familiar.

    Exactly like those he saw that day, the very same set of eyes on that youngdy!

    ¡°Has your granddaughter recovering well?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked as she looked at Wen Xin Han. Her first question already causing Wen Xin Han to be taken aback.

    [She knows!]

    [She is really from the Lin Pce afterall?]

    Wen Xin Han wiped away the surprise in his eyes and nodded slightly.

    ¡°Very much better, and she will only need a little more nursing to make aplete recovery.¡±

    Gu Li Sheng stared at Wen Xin Han in great surprise before he turned to stare at Jun Xie in confusion. He had known about Wen Xin Han¡¯s granddaughter¡±s affliction and for that, Wen Xin Han had even served the Qing Yun n for a time. But after the Qing Yun n disappeared, there had been no news about Wen Xin Han ever since. And hearing the conversation between the two people, it seems that Wen Xin Han¡¯s granddaughter has recovered?

    ¡°You pledged on that day that if the elixir is able to save your granddaughter¡¯s life, you would henceforth owe me your life. Do you still stand by your own words?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked.

    Even the highly revered Wen Xin Han, could not help but show an expression of utter shock on his wizened face.

    Those words, he would naturally still remember them. And what he remembered even more distinctly, was to whom he had said those very words to!

    ¡°You are Jun Wu Xie? The Young Miss of the Lin Pce?¡± Wen Xin Han¡¯s eyes suddenly shed in joyous surprise.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded.

    With Jun Wu Xie¡¯s nod in agreement, Gu Li Sheng suddenly found himself turned to stone. He could only stare in wide eyed astonishment at Jun Wu Xie, his mind aplete and utter nk.

    [Lin Pce?]

    [Jun Wu Xie?]

    [Just what is going on here?]

    Wen Xin Han immediately bowed in greeting before Jun Wu Xie. ¡°I would like to proffer my utmost gratitude to the Jun Family¡¯s Young Miss for lending a hand to have saved my granddaughter¡¯s life! I had intended to go present my humble self before the doors of the Lin Pce to express my immeasurable gratitude to you but I gathered from the Duke that the Young Miss would not be in the Pce for a period and I had been filled with regret. And I had not expected to be able to meet the Young Miss here! Please allow Wen Xin Han to pay my obeisance here!¡±

    Immediately, Wen Xin Han quickly dispersed his oppressive spirit aura and bowed deeply before Jun Wu Xie.

    Gu Li Sheng was about to lose his mind.

    Wen Xin Han was the most highly revered and most highly skilled exponent as being the first person in thest century to have been able to achieve a breakthrough to the exalted purple spirit! Such an esteemed and worshipped individual was actually bowing in unhesitant deferment, lowering his eminent self before Jun Wu Xie, a kid younger than his own granddaughter.....

    Gu Li Sheng¡¯s mind was spinning out of control, he seriously suspected whether his eyes were ying tricks on himself!

    [An exalted purple spirit, before a littless in her teens, was not only dispensing with all the protocols of formalities, he was even bowing and humbling himself here.....]

    [Has the world really gone mad?]

    ¡°There¡¯s no need. I only need to ask you whether your words still stand.¡± Jun Wu Xie was not concerned whether Wen Xin Han was grateful to her, what she cared about was whether he was a man who stood by his word!

 Chapter 708

    Chapter 708: Prepping for the Counter (7)

    Wen Xin Han said with a warm smile: ¡°The words of Wen Xin Han would always count.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie nodded, satisfied with the answer she got.

    ¡°I do not need you to give me your life, I will need to make use of your life to win me another person¡¯s life.¡± Jun Wu Xie said with her eyes narrowed.

    ¡°Please tell me what I must do.¡± Wen Xin Han asked without a moment¡¯s hesitation. He did not even bother to probe further and he agreed to it immediately. It could be seen from here how the Wen Family¡¯s reputation of unwavering loyalty hade about.

    With Wen Xin Han¡¯s status and his power, he could very well choose not to honour the promise he made to Jun Wu Xie. The strength and power of a true purple spirit was immeasurable and even the Lin Pce itself might not be able to demand that from the current Wen Xin Han, but Wen Xin Han had nevertheless chosen to honour his promise.

    That was a trait that Jun Wu Xie deeply respected. Jun Wu Xie was d her grandfather had not misjudged Wen Xin Han then and the Wen Family were indeed people of integrity.

    ¡°There¡¯s no rush. There are a few things I need to ask you.¡± With Wen Xin Han¡¯s assuring reply, Jun Wu Xie was no longer anxious. Now that she was sure that Wen Xin Han was on her side, all that was left to do was to gather more information about the enemy and wait for an opportunity to strike!

    ¡°Please ask.¡± Wen Xin Han replied patiently.

    Gu Li Sheng was watching without being able to say a word from the side. Jun Wu Xie was without a doubt the calmest and most collected little one he had ever seen. Facing a purple spirit, Jun Wu Xie had unreservedly epted Wen Xin Han¡¯s offer of obeisance and her words had even made Wen Xin Han submit to her requests. Looking at the way Wen Xin Han was acting, he seemed to have absolutely no qualms or doubts with what Jun Wu Xie was asking of him. Gu Li Sheng found himself inplete awe of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s dominating capabilities that was able to even make a character like Wen Xin Han submit to her.

    ¡°Erm..... Why don¡¯t we all sit down first?¡± Gu Li Sheng asked cautiously after clearing his throat.

    Without knowing the reason, Gu Li Sheng suddenly felt rather small before the Jun Wu Xie and Wen Xin Han.

    With Wen Xin Han, it might still be easy to exin, he was a purple spirit after all. Throughout the expansive vastnds, few if any were able to negotiate on equal terms with Wen Xin Han. But Jun Wu Xie was only just a young youth and Gu Li Sheng found that he was not able and he had never been, to put up an air of being an elder before her.

    Jun Wu Xie and Wen Xin Han nodded to each other to take a seat and Jun Wu Xie did not waste time by immediately saying: ¡°In the period that Senior Wen has been in the Zephyr Academy, you must have gained a clear understanding of everything that goes on within the grounds. I am sure Senior Wen must have noticed that the person outside that door possesses extremely strong power and isn¡¯t just an ordinary youth. I would like to ask, in the time that you were here, have you noticed any person holding a simr or higher level of power than him here?¡±

    Wen Xin Han was surprised, never having expected that Jun Wu Xie would ask something like this. He thought about it a moment before shaking his head.

    ¡°That youth Gu Ying has a rather strange kind of spirit power and in the Zephyr Academy, I have only seen his spirit power like that and have not seen any others.¡±

    Wen Xin Han¡¯s words matched what Ye Sha had observed in the recent days within the Zephyr Academy. Besides Gu Ying, there were no other people from the Middle Realm and Jun Wu Xie had wanted Wen Xin Han to further affirm it to be sure. Afterall, Wen Xin Han had been in the Zephyr Academy for more than two weeks and what he knew would be more than the information Ye Sha had gathered in the past few days.

    With Wen Xin Han¡¯s confirmation, the murderous glint seething in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes no longer needed to be hidden.

    ¡°Young Miss Jun..... Don¡¯t tell me you intend..... to make a move on Gu Ying?¡± Wen Xin Han¡¯s expression was a little heavy hearted as he looked at Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie was about to say something but when she noticed Wen Xin Han¡¯s strange expression, she swallowed it back down and instead asked: ¡°Is there something bothering Senior Wen?¡±

    Wen Xin Han¡¯s brow creased up, looking a little concerned as he stared at Jun Wu Xie. He hesitated for a long while but finally still opened his mouth.

    ¡°Does Young Miss Jun know about the Three Realms?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s heart jumped.

 Chapter 709

    Chapter 709: ¡°Prepping for the Counter (8)¡±

    ¡°We are not supposed to know of the existence of the Three Realms. But it wasn¡¯t too long ago that my granddaughter¡¯s illness was cured by our Young Miss Jun and the worry that had gued my heart for the longest of time was finally dispelled, which unexpectedly allowed me to achieve an astounding breakthrough to the purple spirit.¡± Wen Xin Han said unhurriedly, letting out a long sigh.

    Even Wen Xin Han himself had not expected that he would be able to breakthrough to the exalted purple spirit.

    Jun Wu Xie had not only saved his granddaughter¡¯s life, but she had also dissolved the knot in his heart which allowed him to be able to reach such unimaginable heights.

    And about a month after Wen Xin Han attained the purple spirit, a mysterious person had suddenly appeared at the ce he resided at. Wen Xin Han had lived in seclusion deep within the mountains for a long time and the location he resided in was concealed and he had never mentioned it to anyone before but that man had still managed to find him. Before Wen Xin Han was able to ask him anything, that man had immediately attacked him.

    Wen Xin Han had just broken through to the purple spirit level at that time and his spirit power had just increased greatly. He had thought he would be able to take his opponent down easily but unexpectedly, even after battling for an entire period of three days and three nights, they were still unable to determine a winner. It was only when both of them were no longer able to continue fighting and they both stopped that the battle was able to end.

    The man had thereafter issued Wen Xin Han am invitation and told him about the Three Realms.

    It was only at that time that Wen Xin Han got to know that thend they were all in her was called the Lower Realm, and above them, there was a ce they called the Middle Realm. That mysterious man then imed he came from the Middle Realm, from a ce called the Temple of the Dragon.

    ording to that man, only those who broke through and attained the purple spirit would be qualified to enter the Middle Realm and all individuals who had managed that in the Lower Realm in times past would have received an invitation from the Middle Realm, which exined why the purple spirits that had appeared in the Lower Realm in the past would somehow disappear after a time, and the invitation¡¯s validity would stand for a year.

    Within a year, if Wen Xin Han agreed to it, he would inform them by writing and they would then make arrangements to receive Wen Xin Han into the Middle Realm.

    If Wen Xin Han wanted to reject them, he didn¡¯t need to do anything and the offer wouldpse once the one year¡¯s time ran out.

    In the long history of the Lower Realm, there had been quite a number of purple spirits. But after gaining unsurpassing fame, those purple spirits had always disappeared without a trace. Only a rare one or two purple spirits would continue to appear in people¡¯s rumours and in the end, the number of purple spirits further diminished in the Lower Realm till Wen Xin Han became the first person in the past century to receive an invitation from the Middle Realm.

    The man who issued Wen Xin Han the invitation had promised, that as long as Wen Xin Han epted it, he would be able to pursue unparalleled power, power that was stronger even than the purple spirit.

    To have attained the purple spirit, one must have pursued power to outdo themselves relentlessly their whole lives, and the promise of letting them achieve more power that overshadowed what they held was indeed greatest temptation to them.

    ¡°That man looked to have turned forty just not too long ago and he was already fighting on equal footing with me. That had made me curious how such a young man had been able to hold such strong power but he instead told me it wasn¡¯t just him, but even their teenage kids in the Middle Realm were able to do it. As for Gu Ying, although I had not seen how strong or weak his spirit power is normally, I had once observed the purple spirit power he released and thought that anyone who was able to hold such power an age so young must havee from the Middle Realm.¡± Wen Xin Han sighed upon saying. He had not wanted himself to be drawn into in the conflict within the Zephyr Academy because there were people from the Middle Realm involved and he did not want to poke his nose into their affairs.

    ¡°Young Miss Jun, unless absolutely necessary, it is best not to provoke people from the Middle Realm.¡± Wen Xin Han was genuinely looking out for Jun Wu Xie. Having seen the might of the Middle Realm, Wen Xin Han, though already a purple spirit, did not dare be too confident anymore.

 Chapter 710

    Chapter 710: ¡°Prepping for the Counter (9)¡±

    ¡°What if I must go against them?¡± Jun Wu Xie looked at Wen Xin Han, her face deadly serious.

    Wen Xin Han was taken aback a moment before he replied with steely determination: ¡°I will not go back on my word to you.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie nodded slightly as Wen Xin Han expressed his determination.

    ¡°I will not need you to confront Gu Ying, but for you to look after Fan Jin during this period, to ensure he stays alive, and you will have fulfilled your promise to me.¡± When Jun Wu Xie had said to use Wen Xin Han¡¯s life, she had meant to hold him to his word to protect Fan Jin with his life.

    An expression of surprise showed on Wen Xin Han¡¯s face as he said: ¡°My Young Miss Jun need not put it this way. Fan Jin is the son of an old friend of mine, and even my Young Miss Jun did not say it, I would still have protected Fan Jin.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie shook her head.

    ¡°I want you to break him out of imprisonment. Immediately.¡±

    With Fan Jin locked up there, even if his life could be protected, he would still be put under indescribable torment. Now that she had returned, she could not sit back and do nothing!

    Wen Xin Han was silent a moment.

    ¡°Are you certain?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie nodded affirmatively.

    Wen Xin Han considered a moment before he said: ¡°Alright. I will bring him out of here today. But you must know that even if he escapes this day, Fan Jin will be saddled with the crime of having murdered his own father henceforth.¡± It wasn¡¯t that Wen Xin Han was reluctant to break Fan Jin out of his imprisonment. But if he were to run away, then all that he would never be cleared of everything he had been used of. Fan Jin would be forced to live in hiding, burying his own name in shame, as his name would only invite ridicule and curses. He was such a jovial and righteous boy and if he was forced to shoulder the crime that he did notmit, and lived a life humiliated and in hiding, it would be an unjustified insult and disgrace to the Fan Family¡¯s name and reputation.

    Hence, Wen Xin Han had wanted to find and produce evidence, to prove Fan Jin¡¯s innocence.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Wen Xin Han in his eyes and said: ¡°I will clear his name.¡±

    If she was going to do it, she would see it through all the way to the end, and not leave any room for regrets.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Giving Jun Wu Xie hisplete trust, Wen Xin Han did not ask her another word on it.

    Jun Wu Xie then told Wen Xin Han to bring Fan Jin to Chan Lin Town after the deed was done.

    Finishing all that she came to say, Jun Wu Xie immediately left. The time their conversation had taken had been short, but they had been open with their intentions. When Jun Wu Xie came out of the office, Gu Ying was still waiting outside the door staring at her with a wide smile on his face. Jun Wu Xie left walked away without giving him any reaction and Gu Ying followed after behind her.

    After Gu Ying and Jun Wu Xie had left, Gu Li Sheng thanked Wen Xin Han another time. Although he wanted to save Fan Jin, he did not possess enough power. But since Jun Wu Xie had been able to make Wen Xin Han lend a hand, that was no longer an issue.

    ¡°In the days toe, we will need to trouble Senior Wen with looking after Fan Jin for a period.¡± Gu Li Sheng asked sincerely.

    Wen Xin Han nodded and disappeared without a trace.

    Gu Li Sheng found himself standing in the suddenly empty office, his body still all tensed up. Jun Wu Xie had not shared much more other than to ask Wen Xin Han to bring Fan Jin away from here. But Gu Li Sheng knew that Jun Wu Xie must have an incredible counter move nned up her sleeve and that realisation made his blood rush and incredibly excited. His fists were tightly clenched as he anticipated for the day toe as soon as possible.

    That evening, when Gu Ying and Jun Wu Xie were having dinner, Gongcheng Lei suddenly came running in, his face pale as a ghost.

    ¡°Young Master Gu! There¡¯s trouble!¡± Gongcheng Lei shot a nce at Jun Wu Xie sitting at the side and he then turned his eyes to look at Gu Ying anxiously.

    ¡°Oh? What happened?¡± Gu Ying asked slowly as he looked at Gongcheng Lei. Ever since the meal yesterday, Jun Xie had refused to go over to eat together with Ning Rui. Gu Ying did not mind it as after finding out that Jun Xie did not give the slightest reaction to seeing Fan Jin in his wretched state, he had quickly lost interest in using such methods to taunt Jun Xie anymore.

 Chapter 711

    Chapter 711: ¡°Dominance of a Purple Spirit (1)¡±

    Gongcheng Lei paused a moment to nce at Jun Wu Xie again and turned his eyes back to Gu Ying, looking very hesitant to speak.

    ¡°Just spit it out.¡± Gu Ying said imaptiently.

    Gongcheng Lei gulped before he said: ¡°Wen Xin Han is bringing Fan Jin away from here!¡±

    Gu Ying¡¯s eyebrow raised in rm and he said: ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Gongcheng Lei said: ¡°He is now where Fan Jin is imprisoned and the Headmaster has already gone to stop him. But Wen Xin Han¡¯s power..... I¡¯m was afraid the Headmaster will not be able to stop him and so I came to tell you.¡±

    Gu Ying¡¯s eyes narrowed and he stood up quickly. He was just about to leave when he suddenly stopped in his tracks.

    ¡°Would Senior want to go see as well?¡± Gu Ying asked as his gaze turned to fall upon Jun Wu Xie, his mouth curled up in a smile.

    Jun Wu Xie put down her bowl and chopsticks unhurriedly and she looked at Gu Ying¡¯s brilliantly smiling face. She got up slowly and replied: ¡°Sure.¡±

    Gongcheng Lei immediately led Gu Ying and Jun Wu Xie over in a rush. And after the three of them left, the little ck cat that had been hidden in a dark corner suddenly leapt out into the open, and ran quickly towards the outside of the Zephyr Academy!

    The front of the building that Fan Jin was locked up in was filled with the Zephyr Academy¡¯s disciples. All of them were craning their necks and their ears were pricked up curious to find out what was happening.

    Wen Xin Han had brought the fully muddled Fan Jin ande downstairs. Ning Rui, Nangong Xu and a few other teachers of the Zephyr Academy were blocking Wen Xin Han¡¯s way out.

    Wen Xin Han¡¯s dominatingly oppressive presence caused many of the disciples¡¯ hearts to be overawed.

    They realised they were looking at the only person to have attained the purple spirit in the past hundred years!

    Arge majority of the youths had already had their hearts set on seeing Wen Xin Han but to no avail as after Wen Xin Han came to the Zephyr Academy, he seldom showed himself. The expectant youths did not dare to intrude into Wen Xin Han¡¯s rest and they could only hope in anticipation for an opportunity. The chance came atst after waiting for so long that Wen Xin Han had made an appearance and once the news spread, every single youth in the Zephyr Academy was attracted here.

    And the trip they made here was rewarded with a good show!

    Wen Xin Han was holding thepletely muddled Fan Jin under his left arm. Throughout the entire Zephyr Academy, everyone knew clearly Fan Jin for what kind of a guy he was and there wasn¡¯t one who didn¡¯t know him. Although his reputation had taken quite a beating when he chose to protect Jun Wu Xie before her name was cleared, after Gu Li Sheng stepped forth to exin it, Fan Jin had quickly regained his position as the popr and respected Senior once again.

    But.....

    At that time, Fan Qi was murdered all of a sudden and Fan Jin was used of being the one who murdered Fan Qi!

    The rapid twists and turns of the events confused and shocked many disciples. There were those who cursed at Fan Jin for being unscrupulous in order to get his hands on the position of Headmaster, and there were others who doubted the truth behind the matter.

    Wen Xin Han had now brought Fan Jin out to appear before everyone and the sight of Fan Jin made all of them gasp in shock.

    The once tall and jovial youth was seen to bepletely aware of his surroundings and his once bulky body was emaciated and thin as sticks. He was so weak he couldn¡¯t even walk without Wen Xin Han¡¯s assistance, with his cheeks sunken and his eyes vacant and unseeing. Fan Jin seemed oblivious to all the ruckus around around him.

    Both the believers and unbelievers had after witnessing the wretched state that Fan Jin was in recoiled in shock!

    [Is that really Fan Jin?]

    [How did he be like this?]

    If Fan Jin of the past was worshipped and envied, the opposite was true now where he was pitied and sympathized with.....

    Wen Xin Han was insistent on taking Fan Jin away and Ning Rui could do nothing more than to try his best to persuade him otherwise.

    Can¡¯t wait for your next dose? Please check out our Happy Meter to see our awesome supporters who¡¯ve brought a smile to your face. =)

    Get your early ess on more chapters on MistyCloud¡¯s Patreon now~

    Current schedule: 6 Regr Chapters a week.

    Keep smilin~

 Chapter 712

    Chapter 712: Dominance of a Purple Spirit (2)

    ¡°Senior Wen, since you believe that Fan Jin is innocent, why are you in such a hurry to bring him away from here? Do you know once he leaves, he would never be able to clear his name of having killed his own father for life?¡± Ning Rui said anxiously. Although Fan Jin had lost his mind, but as vast as thends were, who knew whether one person existed who would one day cure Fan Jin? What¡¯s more, the person taking Fan Jin away was the highly revered Wen Xin Han!

    As a purple spirit, Wen Xin Han would only need to say the word and all the doctors and medical practitioners would flock to him like bees to honey!

    One thing baffled Ning Rui. Why did Wen Xin Han suddenly want to bring Fan Jin away from here? He knew the reason that Wen Xin Han had not made any moves for so long was because he wanted to preserve Fan Jin¡¯s reputation and name!

    Exactly what was it that had made Wen Xin Han change his mind?

    Wen Xin Han stared piercingly at Ning Rui. Although Ning Rui was trying desperately to curtail the anxiety in his heart, and he was putting on a good show of being deeply concerned for Fan Jin, Wen Xin Han had however still been able to detect a very slight trace of panic in his voice.

    Wen Xin Han did not know who killed Fan Qi, but Ning Rui¡¯s actions were making him feel highly suspicious of his intentions.

    ¡°If Vice Headmaster Ning is willing to continue investigating into it and clear Fan Jin¡¯s name, it will be the best anyone can ask for. But if you are not willing, that is not something that Fan Jin in his current state cannot live without anyway.¡± Wen Xin Han countered. Fan Jin was in a worse state than he had thought. He was d that Jun Wu Xie had asked him to bring Fan Jin away from here quickly.

    Ning Rui was was starting to panic and his eyes kept looking outside.

    ¡°For Senior Wen to be taking the Headmaster, Fan Qi¡¯s murderer away just like this, do you really think it is appropriate?¡± Gu Ying walked out from within the crowd. Gongcheng Lei immediately went to stand beside Ning Rui and the two of them exchanged a nce as Ning Rui¡¯s heart finally settled a little.

    Wen Xin Han¡¯s brow creased up when he saw that Gu Ying had rushed over here.

    ¡°Whether Fan Qi was killed by Fan Jin remains to be proven. Calling him the murderer here like that should be what¡¯s inappropriate.¡± Wen Xin Han disliked Gu Ying. With the first words that Gu Ying had just uttered uponing here, he had already pped onto Fan Jin, the usation of being a murderer.

    Wen Xin Han noticed Jun Wu Xie standing among the crowd soon after. Jun Wu Xie shot him a gaze and Wen Xin Han turned his eyes back to the front.

    Jun Wu Xie had told him to get Fan Jin out of this ce no matter what.

    ¡°Yet to be proven? Senior Wen, what you are saying is rather funny. Only Fan Jin and Fan Qi were alone in the room at that time. When Gongcheng Lei went in there, Fan Qi was already dead, and the sword that killed Fan Qi was gripped in Fan Jin¡¯s hand. If that still does not prove that Fan Jin murdered Fan Qi, then I really do not know what kind of proof Senior Wen expects to have before you will believe Fan Jin is the murderer.¡± Gu Ying wasughing as he walked toe before Wen Xin Han, standing directly in Wen Xin Han¡¯s path. His eyes swept over Fan Jin¡¯s motionless form and Gu Ying continued to say:

    ¡°Could it be that Senior Wen is covering up for Fan Jin? Even knowing that he has killed the Headmaster, you are still insisting on taking him with you?¡±

    Gu Ying was trying to corner Wen Xin Han. He wanted to drag Wen Xin Han into the mud together with Fan Jin.

    Wen Xin Han was nevertheless still calm andposed. Having received Jun Wu Xie¡¯s signal, he did not have to be concerned with anything else except for the task he was given.

    ¡°What is the truth and which are the lies, only time will tell. Fan Jin has fallen into such a state now and as his elder, I cannot allow myself to sit back and do nothing about it. No matter what, I will take Fan Jin away from this ce today.¡± Wen Xin Han felt that he has said enough, and Gu Ying has a wicked forked tongue. If Gu Ying was allowed to continue, he will only cast Fan Jin into a worse light.

    And the pitiable Fan Jin had lost his mind, beingpletely incapable of even defending himself.

    ¡°So Senior Wen is insisting on shielding this murderer?¡± Gu Ying narrowed his eyes and asked, his eyes glinting dangerously.

    ¡°If I want to take him with me, who dares stand in my way! ?¡± Wen Xin Hanughed, and his body was suddenly covered with a re of bright purple spirit energy!

    Can¡¯t wait for your next dose? Please check out our Happy Meter to see our awesome supporters who¡¯ve brought a smile to your face. =)

    Get your early ess on more chapters on MistyCloud¡¯s Patreon now~

    Current schedule: 6 Regr Chapters a week.

    Keep smilin~

 Chapter 713

    Chapter 713: ¡°Dominance of a Purple Spirit (3)¡±

    An overwhelming and oppressive wave of power swept over everyone the next moment. All the disciples of the Zephyr Academy found themselves soaked in cold sweat. The suffocating oppression drew their breaths out of them and their faces all turned pale, while their chests constricted as if gripped by within the invisible hand of a giant, as they struggled to breathe!

    That was the oppressive aura of power from a true purple spirit!

    With the exception of Ning Rui and a few others, all the other people were seen to be swaying unsteadily in their spots under the suffocating aura of power released by Wen Xin Han.

    Ning Rui had never dreamt that Wen Xin Han would employ such domineering methods to bring Fan Jin away from here. Although Wen Xin Han had been protective of Fan Jin, but he had always been mild mannered and gentle all this while. The Wen Xin Han before his eyes today seemed to havepletely changed. He did not even want to exin much and had immediately released his terrifying power of his purple spirit!

    Gu Ying stared at Wen Xin Han, and his eyes raged. He narrowed his eyes a moment and he finally took one step back.

    ¡°Since Senior Wen is insisting on rescuing Fan Jin withplete disregard of the truth shown in this matter, there is no way anyone of us will be able to stop you.¡± Upon finishing his words, Gu Ying bent his back slightly and stretched out a hand with his palm opened, in a gesture to ¡°invite¡± Wen Xin Han to proceed.

    Wen Xin Han stared at Gu Ying as he propped Fan Jin up to leave. All the disciples quickly opened up a wide path in terror and not a single one among them dared to utter a single word.

    They all watched Wen Xin Han depart and they were finally released from that invisible oppressive force on their bodies. The sweat drenched Ning Rui hurried over toe stand next to Gu Ying and he asked anxiously: ¡°Are we letting him take Fan Jin just like that?¡±

    Gu Ying sneered at Ning Rui saying: ¡°If you think you have what it takes to stop a purple spirit, you can go do it yourself.¡±

    Ning Rui was properly stumped and he did not say a word more, but only stared at Gu Ying with his still pale face.

    [He, go stop a purple spirit? Ridiculous!]

    [The only one here who would be a match for Wen Xin Han was only Gu Ying alone and that was why he had ordered Gongcheng Lei to go bring Gu Ying here. Gu Ying arrived, but he had not expected Gu Ying to allow Wen Xin Han to leave with Fan Jin that easily.

    ¡°With Wen Xin Han having rescued Fan Jin from us, if Fan Jin were to regain his consciousness one day and spill the beans, that would be disastrous for us!¡± Ning Rui was extremely worried and very nervous. But as many of the Zephyr Academy¡¯s disciples were around them, he could only say it in a hushed whisper.

    Gu Ying smiled. ¡°You think Fan Jin is able to recover from that?¡±

    Ning Rui was stunned.

    ¡°The reason I spared him his life was not for him to give me any trouble. No one in the Lower Realm is capable of letting him regain his consciousness. Moreover..... even if he does wake up one day, so what? Even if he told everyone the truth of the matter, would anyone believe him?¡± Gu Ying retorted.

    After hearing Gu Ying¡¯s words, Ning Rui was finally cated.

    [That¡¯s right! Fan Jin has been branded as the murderer who killed Fan Qi. Even if he stood forth to speak up in his own defence, people will only think he is lying to protect himself and not believe a single word he said.]

    ¡°We do not need to fear Fan Jin. But as for Fan Zhuo, when are you going to find him?¡± Gu Ying asked with a note of impatience in his voice. As long as Fan Zhuo was still alive, Ning Rui would never be secure in the Zephyr Academy¡¯s Headmaster¡¯s seat, and he would remain unable to deploy the entire student body in the academy to go down the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff. That was something that Gu Ying did not wish to see.

    ¡°I have gotten more people to look into it, but besides Fan Qi and Fan Jin, no one seems to know where Fan Zhuo has gone..... But..... maybe Jun Xie knows! Some time ago, Jun Xie had left the Zephyr Academy together with Fan Zhuo and this time, they had left the academy one after the other. Maybe, he might very well know something about it!¡± Ning Rui eximed excitedly when he suddenly recalled that Jun Xie and Fan Zhuo had gone out of the Zephyr Academy that first time.

 Chapter 714

    Chapter 714: ¡°My Move (1)¡±

    After hearing what Ning Rui said, Gu Ying turned to look for Jun Xie within the crowd. But he was stunned that even after all the Zephyr Academy¡¯s disciples had dispersed, he still did not see Jun Xie anywhere!

    A shock jolted Gu Ying¡¯s heart at that moment and his body turned into a sh of light as he went to every corner of the Zephyr Academy grounds at his top speed but was still unable to discover any sign of Jun Xie!

    How was that possible! ?

    An ominous feeling of dread crept into Gu Ying¡¯s heart. He immediately went to the Spirit Healer faculty. But when he got there, he found that the entire faculty grounds werepletely empty.

    Gu Li Sheng and all his disciples had disappeared without a trace and the Spirit Healer faculty grounds looked just like a ghost town.

    [Boom!]

    Gu Ying¡¯s mind exploded in a whirl as he thought back to all of Jun Xie¡¯s actions the past two days. He did not find anything out of the ordinary but among Jun Xie¡¯smon and day to day actions, there had only been two incidents that had cause for suspicion. And that was the private meetings between Jun Xie and Gu Li Sheng.....

    Jun Xie had met with Gu Li Sheng twice within the two days and adding them up together, their meetings had not evene up to a single hour. The rest of the times, Gu Ying had had his eye fixed on Jun Xie, watching him like a hawk and he had not expected that anything untoward would happen.

    But today, Wen Xin Han had actedpletely out of character and Gu Ying had not noticed it earlier, but it now dawned upon him as he pieced together all the actions of Jun Xie after he came back and he came to an astounding realisation!

    Wen Xin Han strange and abnormal behaviour had happened only after Jun Xie¡¯s return!

    A terrifying thought rose into Gu Ying¡¯s mind suddenly.

    Ah Jing¡¯s disappearance, Wen Xin Han¡¯s abnormal behaviour, and the sudden departure of everyone in the Spirit Healer faculty..... All these incidents must have something to do with Jun Xie!

    ¡°Jun Xie! I have really underestimated you!¡± Gu Ying¡¯s face was twisted up in malicious rage and his jaw was tightly clenched as he stared at the wide and empty Spirit Healer faculty building.

    He would never have dreamed that a moment¡¯s slip in his judgement of Jun Xie would bring about such a disaster!

    In a rage, Gu Ying came to Ning Rui¡¯s office and kicked the door open with a crash. He grabbed at the cor of the confused Ning Rui and said menacingly: ¡°Gather all the disciples of the Zephyr Academy immediately and bring them to the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff!¡±

    Ning Rui was suddenly terrified under Gu Ying¡¯s murderous re, his eyes red,pletely bloodshot.

    ¡°What..... What happened.....¡±

    ¡°We have been yed out by Jun Xie. Fan Jin¡¯s rescue by Wen Xin Han must be linked to him in some way.¡± Gu Ying said through narrowed eyes, as his rage rose to scorching levels.

    ¡°How is that possible..... Jun Xie doesn¡¯t know Wen Xin Han..... And moreover, weren¡¯t you with Jun Xie all this time? How could he have the opportunity to get in touch with Wen Xin Han?¡± Ning Rui gulped when Gu Ying turned his murderous re back on him.

    ¡°He might not have had the chance to get in touch with Wen Xin Han, but Gu Li Sheng did!¡± Gu Ying thought back to the time after Jun Xie had just met with Gu Li Sheng, when Jun Xie had led him away from the Spirit Healer faculty, using the excuse of teaching him Spirit Healing, to lure him far away, which prevented him from knowing Gu Li Sheng¡¯s movements.

    Jun Wu Xie had made her ploypletely watertight, and it had been carried out noiselessly without anyone knowing. Before the whole matter exploded in the enemies¡¯ faces, no one could possibly guess what she was really nning.

    Gu Ying had been defeated this time. He had lost to his own recklessness of youth and had been overconfident and too sure of himself.

    Jun Xie and Gu Li Sheng¡¯s disappearance hadpletely eliminated Gu Ying¡¯s ning to the Zephyr Academy. Now, Gu Ying had no other choice but to push for the disciples of the Zephyr Academy to go explore the bottom of the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff as soon as possible to prevent any more idents from happening!

    ¡°Wen Xin Han is gone, and now you call the shots in the Zephyr Academy. In three days, I want the entire student body of the Zephyr Academy to move out from here!¡± Gu Ying was filled with rage with the disaster his single oversight had caused him.

 Chapter 715

    Chapter 715: ¡°My Move (2)¡±

    ¡°Three..... Three days? Wouldn¡¯t that be too big a rush?¡± Ning Rui was sweating profusely. He had drawn Gu Ying into the Zephyr Academy to avenge Ning Xin.

    But now, though Fan Qi was dead, and Fan Jin had lost his mind, but Fan Zhuo and the Rui Lin Army were not dealt with yet and Gu Ying was already forcing them to move!

    Without Gu Li Sheng and Jun Xie as his bargaining chips, Ning Rui did not dare to imagine what the future would be like.

    ¡°If it is not done when the three day¡¯s time is up, I wouldn¡¯t mind killing you and sending all those brats on their way myself.¡± Gu Ying threatened, his eyes narrowed to a slit, as they shed with a murderous glint that showed the unbridled rage boiling within him.

    Ning Rui¡¯s eyes widened, as he stared in disbelief at Gu Ying. Looking into that pair of bloodshot eyes, Ning Rui knew that Gu Ying meant every single word he said!

    Gu Ying threw Ning Rui onto the ground and immediately turned and left. He was afraid if he stayed another second in there, he would not be able to hold himself back from killing that useless piece of trash.

    Ning Rui remained sitting on the ground, his face filled with despair, and he suddenly looked like he aged a lot.

    Once the disciples of the Zephyr Academy were brought to the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff, that would mean that he would have outlived his usefulness to Gu Ying. And when he remembered those blood red eyes of Gu Ying¡¯s earlier, Ning Rui could not help it but to curl up and wrap him arms tightly around himself, sudden fearpletely overwhelming him, as an icy chill ran through his entire body.

    A great storm was about to hit the Zephyr Academy and not too far away, another scene was ying out in Chan Lin Town.

    Gu Li Sheng was sitting in a room within the inn, his hands sped together on the table. When he heard approaching footsteps, he quickly stood up and every nerve in his body was suddenly taut.

    The little ck catzednguidly upon the table, its tail swaying it the air.

    A series of knocks sounded upon the door and Gu Li Sheng hurried over to it. However, he paused to take a deep breath right before the door before he opened it.

    Outside the door, stood the figure of Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Jun Xie!¡± Gu Li Sheng eximed happily. The moment his eyes saw Jun Wu Xie, the tensed expression on his face immediately rxed and his heart was finally able to settle down.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Jun Wu Xie looked at Gu Li Sheng¡¯s deathly pallor and she swept her eyes around the room inside. Besides the little ck cat, she did not see anyone else. And Gu Li Sheng looked to be fine, why was he looking so terrified?

    ¡°Nothing at all! Did Senior Wen manage to rescue Fan Jin from there?¡± Gu Li Sheng asked, casting his gaze behind Jun Wu Xie, but he did not see any sign of Wen Xin Han and Fan Jin.

    ¡°I have arranged amodations for them. Did you manage to bring all your disciples out?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked as she stepped into the room.

    Gu Li Sheng shut the door tightly and immediately replied: ¡°I did. I have arranged other rooms for them to stay in as well. Today¡¯s events had really taken me by surprise. I really wouldn¡¯t have thought that your ring spirit woulde and inform me to evacuate all the disciples.¡±

    As Gu Li Sheng said that, his gaze fell upon thezy form of the little ck cat lying on the table.

    Just at the time Wen Xin Han was bringing Fan Jin out of the academy, this little ck cat had stealthily made its way to the Spirit Healer faculty just as Gu Li Sheng had just received the news that Wen Xin Han was forcefully bringing Fan Jin away and was still filled with glee when he suddenly saw a familiar looking ck cat jump in through his window.

    He had seen Jun Wu Xie carrying that little ck cat before and he knew that it was her ring spirit. He was still wondering curiously why the ck cat had appeared when it suddenly opened its mouth and spoke!

    ¡°My mistress says that you are to immediately bring all of the disciples of the Spirit Healer faculty out of the Zephyr Academy. The horse carriages are all waiting outside and you have five minutes to pack your belongings. We move out in five minutes.¡±

 Chapter 716

    Chapter 716: My Move (3)

    Gu Li Sheng did not know what kind of expression he was making on his face at that time but the little ck cat¡¯s words had made him realise that when Jun Wu Xie asked Wen Xin Han to so tantly break Fan Jin out of his imprisonment, her intentions behind it went beyond just merely rescuing Fan Jin!

    She had wanted to use the moment when everyone¡¯s, including Gu Ying¡¯s and Ning Rui¡¯s attention, were all drawn towards Wen Xin Han¡¯s actions, to draw their eyes off the Spirit Healer faculty.

    That would give the Spirit Healer faculty their only window of opportunity to escape!

    Gu Li Sheng had not given it another thought and immediately informed all his disciples to gather as quickly as possible behind the little ck cat. In a short while, they were all out of the Spirit Healer faculty and seated inside the prepared horse carriages before their gates, on their way to Chan Lin Town.

    Upon reaching Chan Lin Town, Gu Li Sheng settled his disciples in and had remained in that room without taking a single step out.

    He felt like he had just narrowly escaped from the clutches of death and his entire being was fully tensed up.

    ¡°If I didn¡¯t ask you to leave at that moment, when do you want to wait until?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked Gu Li Sheng, her tone questioning.

    Gu Li Sheng¡¯s mouth gaped open. Jun Wu Xie was making it all sound so natural and logical but did she not realise that she had just returned to the Zephyr Academy for barely two days, and without anyone¡¯s knowledge, she had already dreamed up such a devious plot and it was..... executed just beautifully!

    Should this be something a fourteen year oldss be capable of? Gu Li Sheng really wished he could delve in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mind at that moment and see what her mind was filled up inside.

    ¡°You are right, that was the best moment. When did you dream up such a devious plot? Having Wen Xin Han create amotion to draw everyone¡¯s attention to allow us opportunity to escape from their clutches. And those horse carriages, and the inn.....¡± Gu Li Sheng had to take his hat off to Jun Wu Xie. In two days¡¯ time, she had been able to devise such a perfectly wless ploy and made all the necessary arrangements every single step of the way. From the horse carriages outside the faculty grounds to their amodations when they came to Chan Lin Town, not a single detail was missed out.

    If he had not been aware that Jun Wu Xie had left the Zephyr Academy for a long period before this and had just returned two days ago, Gu Li Sheng would have thought that Jun Wu Xie had nned all this from the day Fan Qi was killed.

    ¡°Ever since I heard Wen Xin Han was there.¡± Jun Wu Xie did not hide anything and answered Gu Li Sheng candidly.

    Gu Li Sheng¡¯s eyes widened, staring in disbelief at Jun Wu Xie.

    How long had that only been, after she returned to the Zephyr Academy? Half a day! ?

    ¡°Fan Zhuo is staying in this inn. About Fan Qi and Fan Jin..... you tell it to him.¡± Jun Wu Xie said with her eyes lowered. When she got here, she had not first gone to see Fan Zhuo at the first instance because she did not know how to break the news to Fan Zhuo.

    [Tell him his foster parent is dead? His adoptive brother has lost his mind?]

    The ever calm and collected Jun Wu Xie suddenly did not know why, but felt those words..... would note out of her mouth.

    Hence, she came to ask Gu Li Sheng to do it.

    ¡°Tell it to him now?¡± Upon hearing Fan Zhuo¡¯s name, the smile on Gu Li Sheng¡¯s face suddenly disappeared, reced by a look of grief.

    [Those very words, to Fan Zhuo, will undoubtedly strike a devastating blow onto him!]

    [In just a short month, his family was broken up and a member has died.....]

    Jun Wu Xie nodded slowly.

    ¡°He needs to know, or the steps after this, cannot be carried out.....¡±

    As Gu Li Sheng heard Jun Wu Xie¡¯s reply, he knew she must have something more nned and he did not question her further on it. He only asked where Fan Zhuo was, and immediately stood up to go.

    Jun Wu Xie sat at the table unmoving, except biting on her lip in consternation.

    [So what if she was deemed a divine and genius doctor? She was still unable to save Fan Zhuo¡¯s father.....]

 Chapter 717

    Chapter 717: ¡°Parting Pains (1)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie sat at the table for a long while. The suffocating quiet surrounding her caused her to feel a little flustered. The little ck cat drew near to her and hopped into her arms to give her its familiar warmth.

    Suddenly, a loud crash sounded from a distance away. Jun Wu Xie¡¯s head jerked up, the struggle within her showing in her eyes.

    ¡°Do you want to go take a look?¡± The little ck cat asked, as it raised a paw to paw at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s sleeve.

    Jun Wu Xie stood up solemnly and walked towards the source of the crash.

    When Jun Wu Xie came before Fan Zhuo¡¯s room, she stood before it silently a moment. All was quiet in the room and as she pushed the door open, a very faint stench of blood wafted past her. Standing in the room was Gu Li Sheng who had turned his head to look at her, but then averted his gaze when he could not find the right words to say.

    Jun Wu Xie walked into the room and gazed upon the sight of the familiar back facing her.

    Fan Zhuo was sitting on one side of the room, his back to Jun Wu Xie, and he was giving Lord Meh Meh its medicinal bath.

    Lord Meh Meh¡¯s condition had made some improvements and it was already able to open its eyes. Its clear gaze was looking at Jun Wu Xie a moment before it turned its tiny head to look at Fan Zhuo, who had his back turned to face Jun Wu Xie, and it struggled valiantly to give out a weak bleat.

    ¡°Meh.....¡±

    ¡°Leave us for a while.¡± Jun Wu Xie said when she saw the broken pieces of porcin scattered upon the ground by Fan Zhuo¡¯s feet, realising that must have been what had caused that loud crash.

    Gu Li Sheng nodded and went out of the room, carefully closing the door behind him.

    In the room, only Jun Wu Xie and Fan Zhuo were left.

    ¡°My big brother..... Is he alright?¡± Fan Zhuo¡¯s voice did not sound any different from usual but as Jun Wu Xie could not see his front, she did not know what kind of expression was on his face.

    ¡°Not good.¡± Jun Wu Xie replied.

    Fan Zhuo¡¯s back stiffened upon hearing that.

    ¡°Can you cure him? You were even capable of curing me, right?¡±

    ¡°I have not had time to take a good look at him yet.¡± Jun Wu Xie answered honestly, but her throat seemed to hurt as the words came out, as if she should not have phrased them in that manner, and not have the wordse out so cold and unfeeling.

    ¡°Little Xie.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°I beg you. You must cure him.¡± Fan Zhuo¡¯s voice was bing heavily suppressed.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Fan Zhuo did not move. He continued to use his back to face Jun Wu Xie, his hands holding Lord Meh Meh¡¯s tiny body, as Lord Meh Meh continued to soak in its medicinal bath.

    ¡°You asked me to stay behind here to care for Lord Meh Meh because you received the news before you left?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°You did not want me to find out and hence you went back on your own to find out what was happening first?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    A long bout ofughter spilled forth from Fan Zhuo¡¯s mouth, but there was not a single ounce of mirth felt from it, only bitterness and despondency, aughter that made people¡¯s heart wince.

    ¡°Then why would you tell it to me now?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie was silent a moment before she said slowly: ¡°Only you, can prove Fan Jin, of his innocence.¡±

    ¡°Where is Ah Jing?¡±

    ¡°Third level, room two.¡± Jun Wu Xie had put Ah Jing and Gu Li Sheng in the same inn with Fan Zhuo. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ask where Fan Jin is?¡±

    Fan Zhuo shook his head.

    ¡°I do not dare face him.¡± Fan Zhuo¡¯s voice had be very raspy and almost inaudible, like it had been forcibly squeezed out of his throat, causing it to feel suffocating for the one hearing it.

    Jun Wu Xie did not reply. She walked to go in front of Fan Zhuo without a word, finally seeing the expression on Fan Zhuo¡¯s face. That was a look that Jun Wu Xie would not forget in her life!

    Enclosed in darkness, seemingly the opposite of light, that made one feel fearful to go near to.

    Leaving the little ck cat in Fan Zhuo¡¯s arms, Jun Wu Xie lowered herself and gave Fan Zhuo an awkward hug, pressing Fan Zhuo¡¯s head onto her thin shoulder.

    ¡°Cry it out.¡±

    Fan Zhuo did not say a single word. He tried to suppress his feelings, hide his emotions.....

    But Jun Wu Xie could feel that her clothes upon her shoulder had already been soaked.....

 Chapter 718

    Chapter 718: Parting Pains (2)

    Jun Wu Xie brought Fan Zhuo to see Ah Jing. She stood outside the door and did not go in. As she heard Ah Jing¡¯s sobbing criesing out from inside the room, she turned and walked towards another room.

    Wen Xin Han opened the door and when he saw Jun Wu Xie standing outside, his face broke into a smile. He had only just managed to find out that Jun Wu Xie¡¯s n had involved not just his rescue of Fan Jin. When he saw Gu Li Sheng in the inn, he had realised that the Young Miss of the Lin Pce had devised a more borate n than he had thought.

    In the room, Fan Jin sat staring nkly by the bed. He did not speak and refused to sleep, he only sat there unmoving. The filth had been washed off from him and his clothes had been changed. Someone hadbed his hair and his appearance now looked a little closer to what he had been like before.

    But just that pair of eyes, they were devoid of the excited exuberance from before.

    Jun Wu Xie came to stand beside Fan Jin and held up his hand, before putting the tips of her fingers on his wrist.

    The physical injuries on Fan Jin were not too severe, and they would only require a little careful nursing before recovering from them. But the most difficult affliction to cure was his brain.

    The two palm strikes from Gu Ying had inflicted serious damage to his brain that caused him to turn into a mindless empty shell.

    Jun Wu Xie gave Fan Jin a meticulous and thorough checkup before she finally let go of Fan Jin¡¯s hand.

    ¡°How is it?¡± Wen Xin Han asked, watching from the side.

    Ever since Jun Wu Xie¡¯s elixir had miraculously saved his granddaughter¡¯s life, he had developed a deep and profound respect for the Young Miss Jun. And not long after he had stepped out from his seclusion, he had heard of the obliteration of the Qing Yun n. He saw Mu Chen when he reached the Lin Pce and he realised then that the words that Jun Wu Xie had said to the disciples of the Qing Yun n outside the gates of the Lin Pce had not just been a threat. She had carried out her wordpletely!

    The most established n throughout thends, and they were annihted by her just like that!

    ¡°He can be treated, but not right away.¡± Jun Wu Xie said.

    Fan Jin¡¯s injury to his mind was rather serious and it would require quite a long period of time to treat. And assessing the time she had at her disposal now, she did not have enough.

    Things back at the Zephyr Academy was not finished yet and if she gave up now, only Ning Rui would stand to gain from it.

    Jun Wu Xie stared at Fan Jin and not bothered whether he understood her at that moment, she went on to say to Fan Jin: ¡°When I was admitted into the Zephyr Academy, I was fortunate to have been protected by you. The overdue vengeance for you and your father, I will seek due redress on your behalf.¡±

    Wen Xin Han was deeply moved as he watched from the side.

    ¡°What do you intend to do?¡± Wen Xin Han had thought that Jun Wu Xie only intended to have Fan Jin rescued but after hearing her words now, he knew the matter was still not over.

    ¡°I will need to trouble Senior Wen to watch over Fan Jin for a period longer. I have some elixirs here and I would like to further request that you feed one to him three times a day.¡± As she spoke, Jun Wu Xie put some bottles of elixirs on the table and carefully exined the elixirs effects and dosage before she left the room.

    Outside the door, Jun Wu Xie saw Fan Zhuo standing there. His face was pale and without colour, and his mouth curled up ever so slightly in an attempt of a self mocking and bitter smile.

    He did not know how long he had stood outside that door, but Fan Zhuo could not find the courage to push open that door.

    He did not know how he could face Fan Jin. If not for Fan Qi¡¯s intention to protect him, Fan Qi wouldn¡¯t have dered to everyone that he was the biological son, and Ning Rui wouldn¡¯t have been able to pin the crime on his brother with the excuse that Fan Jin had plotted to usurp the position of Headmaster, and murdered Fan Qi.

    With all that had happened, Fan Zhuo felt that he owed the Fan Family just too much.

    ¡°I can cure him.¡± Jun Wu Xie said, staring at Fan Zhuo.

    Fan Zhuo managed a bitter smile.

    ¡°I will trouble you to do that please.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie remained silent. She didn¡¯t know how tofort Fan Zhuo, and she didn¡¯t what kind of words would be suitable at that moment.

    Just as the two of them were about to walk away, Ye Sha suddenly appeared.

    ¡°Reporting to Young Miss, Ning Rui is nning to deploy the entire student body of the Zephyr Academy to go to the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff in three days¡¯ time!¡±

 Chapter 719

    Chapter 719: Parting Pains (3)

    After Jun Wu Xie and the others had left, Ye Sha had stayed behind in the Zephyr Academy to keep watch. When he heard Gu Ying¡¯s and Ning Rui¡¯s conversation, he had immediately rushed towards Chan Lin Town to tell Jun Wu Xie the news.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes turned chilly. She had not thought that Ning Rui would carry things to such a far extent!

    Sending all the disciples of the Zephyr Academy to the bottom of the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff?

    After Jun Wu Xie and herpanions had just experienced the terrifying horrors of the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff, she could almost be sure, that even if there were a thousand of the Zephyr Academy¡¯s disciples, going down to the bottom of the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff would only result in aplete wipeout of all of them!

    Was Ning Rui really intending to use the entire Zephyr Academy to win the favour of the Twelve Pces! ?

    ¡°It¡¯s Ning Rui, isn¡¯t it?¡± Jun Wu Xie had not even said a word when Fan Zhuo asked, his eyes suddenly narrowed dangerously.

    Although Fan Qi was not his biological father, but Fan Zhuo was indebted to him for raising him. It did not matter whether it was Ning Rui or Gu Ying, both of them were now his arch enemies with forever irrecoverable differences!

    ¡°We have only three days. Seems like the ns have to be moved forward.¡± Jun Wu Xie rubbed at her chin as her mind whirled.

    ¡°Little Xie, what have you got nned?¡± Fan Zhuo realised that now was not the time to sink into despair and pain. The enemy was still walking free, how could he allow himself to wallow in his grief and not take any action?

    His heart was grieving for the loss of Fan Qi, and bleeding from knowing Fan Jin had lost his mind.

    Before vengeance was exacted, he did not have the right to go see Fan Jin.

    ¡°I¡¯ve said it before. Only you can prove Fan Jin his innocence.¡± Jun Wu Xie said, looking at Fan Zhuo.

    Fan Zhuo smiled, immediately understanding what Jun Wu Xie was saying.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, only the imposter of the Headmaster¡¯s real biological son can convince everyone.¡±

    If the fact that Ning Rui had been able to pin the crime of murdering Fan Qi onto Fan Jin was because Fan Jin was not the ¡°biological son¡±, then when Fan Zhuoes forward to reveal the real truth, that wouldpletely negate Ning Rui¡¯s line of reasoning in establishing the motive for killing!

    As the biological son of Fan Qi, it would be impossible that Fan Jin would kill his own father over a position that would rightfully and legitimately be handed down to him!

    Jun Wu Xie had figured all of that out all this time and that was why she had told Fan Zhuo about everything that had happened in the Zephyr Academy. Because, only when Fan Zhuo showed himself before everyone, would this ridiculous nder bepletely crushed!

    Ning Rui had thought he would be able to use Fan Jin¡¯s identity as the adopted son to remove him from the line of ascension, but he would never ever expect, that what he knew as fact for almost two decades, had actually been a lie right from the start!

    Fan Qi had only one biological son, and that had been Fan Jin right from the start!

    ¡°But, I will need one more person.¡± Jun Wu Xie turned to look at Ye Sha. ¡°Have you sent someone to inform Brother Hua?¡±

    Just having Fan Zhuo show up alone was not enough. She needed one more person, before she could boot Ning Rui over into the deep abyss!

    All her pieces were in ce, and she needed just one more rook!

    Ye Sha replied: ¡°I¡¯ve sent out a little snake. I believe Brother Hua will arrive here very soon.¡±

    Although Ye Sha¡¯s snake was not capable of speech, but it was able to swallow handwritten notes. Once Hua Yao and the others saw the note, they would immediately understand what was going on.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s ns, involved far much more than her earlier actions at the Zephyr Academy. She had rescued Fan Jin, saved Gu Li Sheng, but there were still things that she wanted repayment for, and she would not ept a single cent less for that!

    ¡°Ready the horse carriage immediately. Once Brother Hua reaches here, we will move out immediately for the Zephyr Academy!¡± Jun Wu Xie said in a cold voice.

    [The curtains are just about to raise. Ning Rui, Gu Ying, prepare yourselves for what¡¯s about toe!]

    It was some hourster, by the time after Hua Yao and the others received the message that Ye Sha sent to them and they rushed straightaway toe to Chan Lin Town. And in the next moment after they met with Jun Wu Xie, they were already on the horse carriage speeding directly towards the Zephyr Academy.

 Chapter 720

    Chapter 720: Eighth p (1)

    The Zephyr Academy on this day was one big mess of chaos. As it was at the end of the year, they were supposed to await the new entrants from selections in the branch division, before holding another round of the annual Spirit Battle Tournament and everybody would all be able to happily return to their respective homes thereafter, to congregate back together again the next year.

    But Ning Rui had suddenly announced that all disciples of the Zephyr Academy were to participate in a brand new trial for their training, and as the location was extremely far away from the Zephyr Academy, it would require months¡¯ of journeying for the back and forth trip, therefore, the entire Zephyr Academy would need to ready themselves to move out in three days.

    Ning Rui had also reminded the disciples to prepare themselves well, saying that the training would not be at the Battle Spirits Forest this time, but at the bottom of a great cliff.

    Once that piece of news spread, the already bubbling pot that was the Zephyr Academy immediately exploded into chaos.

    The ripples from the shock stirred up from the Headmaster¡¯s murder had not even calmed and the Academy was already throwing them another bombshell. The disciples who had all been prepared to start packing to go home started to moan and wail in protest.

    However, the current figure of authourity in the Zephyr Academy was no longer the kind and benevolent Fan Qi, but Ning Rui.

    When Ning Rui was still holding the position of Vice Headmaster, his demeanor had been just as benevolent. But immediately upon Fan Qi¡¯s death, and Ning Rui took on the mantle of the Acting Headmaster, his administration of the academy had grown suddenly harsh and gotten more strict. And the one thing in addition to all these was the addition of the coldblooded Gu Ying, who killed people with remorse or any form of restraint!

    Recently, the Zephyr Academy was ughed with many cases of suddenly missing disciples, and many of them knew deep down in their hearts that all those who had gone missing had in actuality been killed by Gu Ying. In the beginning, some had gone to Ning Rui to plead for him to seek redress for the injustice, but when all of them found theinant¡¯s body thrown before the Zephyr Academy¡¯s front gates the next day, none of them ever dared say a thing about the matter after that.

    They had all clearly realised that Ning Rui was in cahoots with Gu Ying, and no matter how much they cried and bemoaned, Ning Rui would never stand up for them.

    It was at those moments, that they all missed the kind and benevolent Fan Qi who would always protect them terribly. Terrified and jittery, there wasn¡¯t a single one among them who did not yearn for the end of the school year to arrive quickly, so as they would be allowed to return home, and avoid that maniacal killer.

    But just as that time wasing around the corner, Ning Rui had suddenlye up with an expedition for a trial for their training!

    Many of them wanted to protest vehemently, but when they saw Gu Ying standing right beside Ning Rui, they had no choice but to swallow their grouses back down into their belly. They all went their own ways in dejection, their heads hung low, to pack up their things, for the long journey that they would be embarking on in three days.

    In regards to Ning Rui sudden and unteral request for the trial training, Nangong Xu found that he could not under the rationale behind it. He had gone to his office wanting to see Ning Rui a few time to ask about it but he had been stopped by Gongcheng Lei who stood guard outside the door.

    Seeing that there was only one more day before they were to leave, Nangong Xu could not hold himself back anymore and he struck out Gongcheng Lei to send him flying before he kicked open Ning Rui¡¯s office door with a resounding crash!

    In the office, Ning Rui was sitting behind the table, and ced upon it, was Ning Xin¡¯s box of human ashes. Seeing Nangong Xu bursting into the office, Ning Rui lifted his head, his eyes ringed with dark circles, looking extremely worn and tired.

    Nangong Xu had actually been filled with rage, but when he saw the dispirited state Ning Rui was in, he was suddenly stunned a moment.

    ¡°Vice Headmaster..... What happened to you?¡± Nangong Xu saw Ning Rui sopletely sapped of energy that the angry words he had at the tip of his tongue were suddenly stuck in his throat.

    Ning Rui¡¯s brow creased up slightly as he looked at Nangong Xu and said: ¡°Senior Nangong seems to have forgotten that you should now be addressing me as the Headmaster.¡± As he spoke, Ning Rui slowly kept Ning Xin¡¯s ashes away.

    Nangong Xu replied: ¡°Alright, Headmaster it is then. Then, can the Headmaster please exin this to me? What is the deal with this map?¡± Nangong Xu asked, pping a brand new piece of map onto Ning Rui¡¯s table.

    That was a map he had just received and the destination marked out on the map, was the ce that the training trial would be conducted for the Zephyr Academy¡¯s disciples.

    Ning Rui nced at him and retorted: ¡°That map shows the location that the trial training would be held as it should. So what is Senior Nangong getting so upset about?¡±

 Chapter 721

    Chapter 721: Eighth p (2)

    Nangong Xu then asked, filled with rage: ¡°Does the Headmaster then know what that ce is! ?¡±

    Ning Rui threw Nangong Xu a nce, but his eyes were looking past Nangong Xu, at the space behind him, and a his lips curled up in a chillingugh before he asked: ¡°So, what is that ce?¡±

    ¡°It is called Heaven¡¯s End Cliff! A ce filled with unbelievable dangers! Needless to even talk about our entire horde of half grown ups just in their teens, even a powerful indigo spirit exponent would not stand a chance of surviving in there! I do not know for what reason the Headmaster would choose such a ce for a training trial, but that is a ce that we must not go to!¡± The map had just been delivered into Nangong Xu¡¯s hands some hours ago and he was informed that that would be the path their convoy would be taking tomorrow. He had not really wanted to bother about it but when he took a closer look, he realised the dangers that would be involved and he hade running over to Ning Rui.

    ¡°Heaven¡¯s End Cliff? Senior Nangong has got to be kidding. How can that ce be Heaven¡¯s End Cliff?¡± Ning Rui said nonchntly, his eyes still looking past Nangong Xu.

    Seemingly not having noticed, Nangong Xu continued to say huffily: ¡°To tell you the truth, I have gone there once when I was younger. It was with a bunch of extraordinarily powerful group of seniors. They went down to the bottom of the cliff while I remained on the clifftop with a fewpanions to await the seniors¡¯ return. But they did note back. We waited for an entire month and we still saw no sign of them! Even after so many years have passed, there has been no news that a single one of them had survived! The Heaven¡¯s End Cliff¡¯s notorious fame, as a ce of insurmountable dangers, is now widely known, far and wide. The Headmaster must not allow our academy¡¯s disciples to go there, or the results will be disastrous!¡±

    The Heaven¡¯s End Cliff had subsequently be a ce of nightmares and he had been just a teen then. His father and uncles had been some of the highly regarded exponents in their time and they had heard many things said about the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff for a long time. They had once chanced upon the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff¡¯s location and they invited some other equally powerful exponents to go together. Nangong Xu had tagged along then to join in the fun but not a single person among the group of highly skilled exponents hade back alive. And after such a long period had passed, Nangong Xu was convinced, that all those people who had gone down to the bottom of the cliff, had all lost their lives down there.

    He did not know how Ning Rui had suddenlye to have conceived such a preposterous idea of sending the Zephyr Academy¡¯s disciples to the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff for a training trial, but he knew he must most definitely stop it from happening!

    Ning Rui pretended to be perplexed as he looked at Nangong Xu and he stood up and said: ¡°That ce is truly the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff?¡±

    Nangong Xu saw that he was finally getting a reaction out of Ning Rui and he heaved a sigh of relief and quickly nodded. ¡°I am most certain that I am correct.¡±

    Ning Rui continued to ask: ¡°Has Senior Nangong mentioned anything about this matter regarding the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff to anyone?¡±

    Although Ning Rui¡¯s line of questioning was going slightly askew, the straightforward and candid Nangong Xu had however not noticed anything strange. He only assumed that Ning Rui had realised the severity of the situation and was going to call off the training expedition. With that thought, Nangong Xu went on to say: ¡°The moment I realised the map¡¯s destination, I rushed here immediately. I did not have time to tell anyone else about it.¡±

    The moment Nangong Xu finished his statement, Ning Rui suddenly broke out in a bout of sinisterughter.

    ¡°Since you did not not bring it up to anyone, then everything¡¯s fine.¡±

    Nangong Xu was just beginning to find it strange why Ning Rui was saying such things when he suddenly detected a strong and intense wave of murderous aura from behind him. Nangong Xu immediately wanted to turn around to face the threat, but before he had even moved, he saw that a long slender arm had pierced through his chest from his back!

    A bright red flower seemed to have bloomed out from Nangong Xu¡®s chest as he stared through his eyes, wide open with shock, looking at the stillughing Ning Rui.

    ¡°Nangong Xu, why must you be so meddlesome?¡± The smile on Ning Rui¡¯s face twisted up grotesquely as he lifted his head to look at the person who had stealthily attacked Nangong Xu from behind.

    The corners of Gu Ying¡¯s mouth were curled up, his face filled with glee. He retrieved the hand that had pierced through Nangong Xu¡¯s body and the warm blood droplets flowed down his arm, dripping into a small scarlet pool that formed on the floor!

 Chapter 722

    Chapter 722: Eighth p (3)

    Nangong Xu fell suddenly to the floor and blood was gushing out from his mouth as his eyes stared at Gu Ying who was smiling brilliantly at him.

    ¡°People who know too much would always not get to live long. Don¡¯t you agree? Senior Nangong?¡± Gu Ying asked, smiling at Nangong Xu, watching him breathe hisst. Gu Ying then lifted his head and looked at his blood covered arm, the corners of his mouth curling up higher. He turned to face Ning Rui.

    ¡°I had not thought that anyone in the Zephyr Academy would be able to recognise the way to the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff. Looks like the matter cannot be dyed any longer.¡±

    Ning Rui nodded his head. The fact that Nangong Xu had known of the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff greatly surprised Ning Rui and to prevent anyone else from discovering it, Ning Rui had no other choice but to reply: ¡°I will make an announcement immediately. That all the disciples of the Zephyr Academy are to move out right away.¡±

    Gu Ying nodded his head, satisfied with the answer.

    ¡°They should be arriving soon. They should be able to make it here before we move out.¡±

    Using the disciples of the Zephyr Academy was just one of the avenues they were taking to explore the bottom of the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff. Gu Ying knew it clearly, with just a bunch of young immature kids, it would be sorely inadequate to fully grasp the terrain down there and he had arranged for more people from his side to go with him, but the task of scouting the way out first would be wholly taken up by the Zephyr Academy¡¯s disciples.

    Gu Ying¡¯s intention for this expedition, was to use the lives of the many disciples in the Zephyr Academy at his disposal, to slowly find his way through the bottom of the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff!

    Ning Rui nodded and immediately summoned Gongcheng Lei who was standing guard outside to ry the message. Nangong Xu¡¯s eyes were still wide open, probably shocked even till his moment of death, not expecting that he would be killed under the hands of a youth just in his teens.

    The set off time had suddenly been brought forward and many of the Zephyr Academy¡¯s disciples startedining in hushed tones. In the face of Ning Rui¡¯s current authoritarian ways, not a single one among them dared to voice out their displeasure. In about four hours¡¯ time, all the disciples of the Zephyr Academy were all packed and gathered in the square before the Zephyr Academy¡¯s gates. As they stared at the row upon row of horse carriages, the youths saw that their journey towards a grueling training expedition was about to begin.

    Ning Rui had already arranged his men to wait by the main gates, and they were just waiting for the teachers from the respective faculties toplete their roll call and they would move out immediately after that.

    However, just as the teachers were reporting their numbers to Ning Rui, the sound of ttering hooves could be heard, reaching everyone¡¯s ears sounding from a distance away.

    It was already dusk and the disciples shielded their eyes as they looked into the re, the warm orange rosy glow spilling over thend. A lone horse carriage ttered in approach under the pink dusk sky, and under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, it rolled to a stop right before the Zephyr Academy¡¯s majestic gates.

    The horse carriage was a verymon type, and the tall built driver was unfamiliar to all of them. The disciples gathered before the Zephyr Academy¡¯s gates could not help themselves but stretch their necks out to peer and peek, deeply curious why a horse carriage would suddenly appear at their gates at a time like this.

    The horse carriage did not look like it belonged to the Zephyr Academy. Its bulky carriage was one size bigger than those from the Zephyr Academy, and it did not carry their academy¡¯s emblem upon its doors.

    Ning Rui turned his head to look. They were just about to move out for the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff and he did not want any other unexpected incidents to crop up.

    With all eyes upon that one single carriage, a tall and graceful figure swept out slowly, stepping out from the carriage. When that figure¡¯s face was seen by all the people present there, the entire student body of the Zephyr Academy all suddenly gasped in shock at the same time!

    Stepping off from the horse carriage, wasn¡¯t anyone else but the one who had gone missing for a period, Fan Zhuo! ! !

 Chapter 723

    Chapter 723: ¡°Eighth p (4)¡±

    The sudden appearance of Fan Zhuo caused a furore to spread through the crowd!

    Everyone¡¯s eyes turned wide as they stared, mouths all agape at the elegance of Fan Zhuo, as he arrived stepping forth from within the setting sun.

    A crack appeared on the mask that was Ning Rui¡¯s face. He had sent arge number of people to seek out Fan Zhuo for a long time but it was to no avail, and thest thing he would have expected was for Fan Zhuo to suddenly appear at this most critical moment!

    If he had only shown up just a few momentster, the disciples of the Zephyr Academy would have all gotten into the carriages and left the academy altogether!

    With Fan Zhuo standing right before the eyes of the disciples of the Zephyr Academy now, many voices among the crowd suddenly broke into debate and dissent. Everyone knew that the rules in the Zephyr Academy stated that if the Headmaster dies, the position of the academy¡¯s highest authority would be seeded by his children. Fan Jin as just an adopted child and by his crime of being the ¡°murderer¡± who killed Fan Qi, would naturally no longer be eligible. And at that very same time, Fan Qi¡¯s biological son Fan Zhuo had also coincidentally gone missing and could not be located which allowed Ning Rui to snatch up the position as the acting Headmaster of the Zephyr Academy, taking charge and gaining control over all affairs, big and small, in the Zephyr Academy.

    But now..... Fan Zhuo had returned.....

    Countless pairs of eyes turned and they all looked in askance at Ning Rui, before swinging back to Fan Zhuo, their gazes switching between the two people before them!

    Ning Rui¡¯s expression had turned dark. If only he had managed to locate Fan Zhuo before this, he would have sent assassins to get rid of him before anything like this could happen. And if he had returned at any other time, he would still have had time to discreetly get rid of him through other undetectable means. But Fan Zhuo had chosen this very moment to make such a tant show of his return right before all the disciples making it impossible for him to kill him there and then!

    ¡°Little Zhuo? You finally came back! When I didn¡¯t see you for such a long period, I began to get very anxious.¡± Realising that he would not be able to make any moves against Fan Zhuo at that moment, Ning Rui immediately put on an expression of deep concern and tried to portray himself as a worried elder as he spoke to Fan Zhuo.

    Fan Zhuo¡¯s face was one of gentleness and smiles, just like the look of obedience and respect he had always shown to Ning Rui all this time.

    ¡°Uncle Ning, we haven¡¯t met for quite a time, I trust that you are fine?¡±

    Ning Rui saw that Fan Zhuo¡¯s smiling face was still just like before and he had just addressed him as ¡°Uncle Ning¡± just as cordially. That made him assume that Fan Zhuo did not know the real truth behind Fan Qi¡¯s death and his heart was secretly relieved.

    Fan Zhuo was unlike Fan Jin, being softer and weaker in character. Having stayed in istion within the tiny bamboo grove, he was perceived that he would surely be more naive than Fan Jin was. Ning Rui had been able to even manipte Fan Jin and looking at Fan Zhuo, he was feelingpletely confident.

    ¡°Good, good. Everything¡¯s fine. Only that your father and elder brother.....¡± Ning Rui said hesitatingly to Fan Zhuo, his face greatly aggrieved.

    Fan Zhuo looked to be taken aback, his face creased up in worry.

    ¡°What happened to my father and brother?¡±

    Ning Ruiughed inwardly but outwardly he did not disy any change in emotion as he said: ¡°Sigh, your father was killed about half a month ago and the person who killed your father is your brother! Who would have thought!? I¡¯ve watched Fan Jin grow up from when he was just a little boy and I would never have thought that he would grow to be so ambitious. He saw that your health was gradually improving and was afraid that the position of Headmaster would be denied him, so he devised a scheme while you were not here to force your father to pass the position of Headmaster to him! But your father refused to submit himself to such devilry! Nobody had thought that Fan Jin¡¯s humiliation would turn into rage and he had had the audacity to actually kill your father!¡±

    Ning Rui narrated it all with a tearful voice to Fan Zhuo, his face filled with sadness. But hidden deep within his eyes, was a vicious glint of mockery and ridicule.

    [With Fan Zhuo¡¯s weak health and frail constitution, upon hearing such mortifying news, the shock would surely deal him a devastating blow, or at least cause him to fall unconscious!]

    [And once Fan Zhuo sumbed, he would then be able send him away for ¡°treatment¡± and cook up a most convenient excuse that Fan Zhuo had suffered from a rpse of his condition and send him on his way to reunite with Fan Qi!]

 Chapter 724

    Chapter 724: ¡°Eighth p (5)¡±

    Ning Rui was secretly ted. Fan Zhuo had sent himself in for ughter and you can¡¯t me him for taking up the offer!

    After hearing Ning Rui words, Fan Zhuo¡¯s body swayed in his spot.

    Ning Rui was waiting gleefully for his body to copse from the utter shock when Fan Zhuo suddenly steadied himself and the same respectful smile appeared once more on his face.

    ¡°What is Uncle Ning saying? How is it possible that my brother will kill my father?¡±

    Ning Rui frowned slightly as he looked at Fan Zhuo curiously, not expecting him to be able to remain standing. ¡°Little Zhuo, I know that you have always been close to your brother, but you can never be certain how a man¡¯s heart can change anytime. You are afterall not real brothers tied by blood and Fan Jin is not your father¡¯s biological son. You have been bedridden for so many years which made Fan Jin assume that you did not have long to live, and the position of Headmaster will eventually be his. But unexpectedly, your ill health took a turn for the better and that had made him show his true malicious nature.¡±

    Ning Rui even sigh sadly as he continued to say: ¡°Sigh, a pity that your father doted on him so much and even treated him like he would his own son, not knowing that he was keeping a viper so close to his side.¡±

    Ning Rui portrayed his image as a amiable uncle very well and to those that didn¡¯t know the truth, they would immediately be taken in by him.

    The smile on Fan Zhuo¡¯s face gradually faded and his attractive brow creased up slightly. ¡°Uncle Ning is right about one thing. Fan Jin and me are not real biological brothers rted by blood.¡±

    Ning Rui¡¯s heart fluttered with delight. But what Fan Zhuo said next struck him like a massive lightning bolt!

    ¡°But Uncle Ning got the other parts wrong though. The one who is not my father¡¯s biological son isn¡¯t my elder brother, but me. I am the adopted son that my father picked up, and my elder brother is my father¡¯s biological and legitimate son.¡± Fan Zhuo said it with a face filled with confusion, his clear eyes looking earnestly at Ning Rui.

    A great shock tore into Ning Rui¡¯s heart, as he stared in bbergasted disbelief at Fan Zhuo, unable to ept what he was hearing from Fan Zhuo¡¯s mouth!

    Fan Zhuo¡¯s words made even all the disciples and teachers of the Zephyr Academy widen their eyes in astonishment!

    [What is going on here?]

    [Did Fan Zhuo just say he isn¡¯t Fan Qi¡¯s biological son? And Fan Jin is in actual fact the real deal?]

    Fan Zhuo¡¯s words dropped like a bombshell and exploded among everyone present. The somber and quiet scene before the gates of the academy¡¯s gates broke out into another wave of heated debate.

    ¡°What is happening here right now? How did Fan Jin turn out to be the biological son of the Headmaster! ?¡±

    ¡°That isn¡¯t true, I have always been told Fan Zhuo was the Headmaster¡¯s biological son! Why is he saying such things now?¡±

    In a moment, everyone had jumped onto Fan Zhuo¡¯s shocking revtion and fiery debates quickly ensued.

    Fan Zhuo listened to the mour around him as he looked at the hypocritical pity that had congealed on Ning Rui¡¯s face, and a tinge of satisfaction shed across Fan Zhuo¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Little Zhuo..... Wh..... What are you saying? How could you not be your father¡¯s biological son? I can still remember it very clearly when your father brought both of you back here. He had distinctly said you are his biological son and Fan Jin was a child he picked up along the way.¡± A visible twitch was tugging at the corner of Ning Rui¡¯s mouth as he fought to retain hisposure.

    If what Fan Zhuo was saying was really the truth, then the reason he had imed that made Fan Jin murder Fan Qi would turn out to be one big joke!

    As that would mean that Fan Jin would irrefutably be next in line to seed the position of the Zephyr Academy¡¯s Headmaster and even if Fan Zhuo was in the pink of health, the session of the Headmaster¡¯s position would not be linked to Fan Zhuo at all.

    And Fan Jin would have absolutely no reason to kill Fan Qi at all!

    A feeling of dread grew in Ning Rui¡¯s heart. He did not want to believe Fan Zhuo¡¯s words, but he did not dare doubt them even more.

    If he believed them to be true, then the reason he had imed that had made Fan Jin kill Fan Qi would not stand!

    Fan Qi¡¯s death would suddenly be cast in a suspicious light!

    Fan Zhuo sighed lightly and looked at Ning Rui and said: ¡°Uncle Ning, didn¡¯t you notice that there are nomon traits between my father and me? Whereas for my brother, no matter whether in terms of looks or temperament, they are almost exactly alike?¡±

 Chapter 725

    Chapter 725: ¡°Eighth p (6)¡±

    What Fan Zhuo said made Ning Rui gasp loudly!

    It was true. The Fan father and son had looks that were considered attractive, but though Fan Qi¡¯s and Fan Zhuo¡¯s looks leaned towards being handsome, Fan Zhuo was nevertheless noticeably one notch higher above them but his features differed from them. It was Fan Jin who looked very much like Fan Qi when he was younger.

    In regards to that, although Ning Rui had once been curious about it, Fan Qi had just made a joke about it and brushed it off carelessly.

    Ning Rui understood Fan Qi very well and knew that he was not a man prone to lying. Added to the fact was that he believed no one would be so ridiculously stupid as to take someone else¡¯s son to call his own while dering his own biological son to be adopted instead.

    Ning Rui had felt that no sane person would do something like that and hence, he had never once doubted Fan Qi¡¯s words.

    But he had forgotten one thing. His senior, in a certain sense of the word, was someone who could be overly righteous. In certain exceptional circumstances, he might not be incapable of something so extreme.

    Fan Zhuo¡¯s reminder, had enlightened all the people of the Zephyr Academy. They had suddenly realised the Fan Jin did actually closely resemble Fan Qi, while Fan Zhuo did not share any simrities in their features with Fan Qi.

    Fan Zhuo continued to say: ¡°At that time, my family was mired in trouble where they were killed and I was extremely fortunate to have met my adoptive father who picked me up and raised me. I was frail and always in ill health. Father had pitied me for I was younger and very weak. If I was to be branded to be an adopted child on top of that, Father feared that I would be bullied. Father thenpromised his own biological son and dered Fan Jin to be the adopted one, while the boy who shared no blood ties whatsoever with him was the dove in the magpie¡¯s nest and I became his biological son. All these years, Father really treated me like his own, and my elder brother knew all this time that I had taken his rightful position. But he did not utter a single word ofint and even looked out for me at every turn. So, that is why I really cannot understand why Big Brother would want to kill my father for a position that belonged to him in the first ce. Uncle Ning, can you tell me the reason?¡±

    Fan Zhuo¡¯s exnation caused Ning Rui to bepletely stumped for words. Ning Rui wanted so much to rebut, to reaffirm everyone of his words.

    But when Fan Zhuo revealed his and Fan Jin¡¯s identity right before everyone here, Ning Rui found that the crime he had forcibly pinned on Fan Jin¡¯s head suddenly became one big joke!

    If Fan Jin knew that he was Fan Qi¡¯s biological son, then Fan Zhuo¡¯s health no matter ill and sickly or fit as a fiddle would have no absolutely effect on whether he would be able to take up the reins as the Headmaster of the Zephyr Academy! That would also mean Fan Jin had no reason to take such a big risk to kill Fan Qi!

    Ning Rui stood frozen in his spot. All the disciples and teachers started gathering together to whisper in groups. Their hushed whispers were apanied by questioning eyes all gazing upon Ning Rui.

    It was the first time that NIng Rui was feeling so ufortable to be watched by so many pairs of eyes with their piercing gazes. It felt as if those gazes were boring burning fiery holes into his body, bringing him agonising pain!

    ¡°Do you need a reason to kill? Even for a pair of father and son, a single angry word, in a moment¡¯s rage, killing someone unintentionally would not be something totally impossible, or would it?¡± Gu Ying who had remained at the side in silence suddenly spoke. His arms were crossed upon his chest as he slightly lifted up his chin, seeminglypletely unruffled as he looked at Fan Zhuo, not affected in the least by Fan Zhuo¡¯s words.

    Fan Zhuo turned to look calmly at Gu Ying. Under the calm and unperturbed expression on his face, a torrential murderous wave of ragey hidden.

    This was the man, who killed his father!

    ¡°Whether it was unintentional or whether he was framed, I do not think you are in a position to decide or are you?¡± Fan Zhuo countered derisively.

    ¡°We do have a witness here who saw with his own eyes, your brother still holding the murder weapon that killed your father. There were only your brother and Fan Qi in the office at that time. If it is not him, who else could it be?¡± Gu Ying replied smilingly.

    Ning Rui suddenly snapped back to his senses and immediately pulled Gongcheng Lei who had been standing at the side, toe right before Fan Zhuo.

    ¡°And all of that was witnessed by your own Uncle Gongcheng!¡±

 Chapter 726

    Chapter 726: Eighth p (7)

    Fan Zhuo looked calmly at Gongcheng Lei. When Jun Wu Xie had initially discovered that someone was slipping medicine into his food, his brother and him had both felt that there was something strange going on, but no one had ever suspected Gongcheng Lei. Gongcheng Lei was indebted to Fan Qi for having saved his life. From a young age, Gongcheng Lei had followed by his father¡¯s side and for many years, he had been always loyal. As nimble minded as Fan Zhuo was, he had never once suspected Gongcheng Lei as the culprit.

    If they had not met Ah Jing once again, if Ah Jing had not seen Gongcheng Lei¡¯s expression then, Fan Zhuo would have continued to look upon him as a respected and loving uncle.

    But now.....

    Fan Zhuo¡¯s lips curled up into a smile. That gentle smile was soft as the moonlight, one that made people unable to develop a dislike for.

    ¡°So, what did Uncle Gongcheng see?¡±

    Gongcheng Lei¡¯s body waspletely tensed up as he looked at Fan Zhuo. He had thought that the matter was over and he would have nothing more to do with it. He had not expected that Ning Rui would push him to the forefront and put him into such a tight spot. He had no choice but to force himself to repeat his story: ¡°That day, I was standing guard outside the door when I heard the Headmaster and the Elder Young Master quarrelling. I had initially just thought that they had some differences to sort out and did not pay much attention to it. It was not until I detected a scent of blood that I realised something was amiss. By the time I rushed into the office, the Headmaster had already stopped breathing and I saw the Elder Young Master still holding the blood smeared sword standing in the office.....¡±

    The smile was still on Fan Zhuo¡¯s face.

    ¡°Uncle Gongcheng, how many years have you been with my father?¡±

    Gongcheng Lei stiffened and hesitated a moment before he said: ¡°For more than ten years already.....¡±

    ¡°More than ten years..... I remember that way before my elder brother and I came along, and before my father was married, you were already by my father¡¯s side.¡± Fan Zhuo seemed to be reminiscing on the past.

    Gongcheng Lei did not answer and only felt his hand and feet turn cold.

    ¡°I had always thought that Uncle Gongcheng had always been unwaveringly loyal to Father and now it seems that I am really a poor judge of people.¡± Fan Zhuo said, suddenly giving out a heavy sigh.

    Gongcheng Lei was shocked and in his panic, he turned to look at Ning Rui. Ning Rui frowned deeply, he was suddenly feeling that Fan Zhuo¡¯s return would deal a devastating blow to his ns here.

    ¡°Little Zhuo, what are you saying? Don¡¯t you know your Uncle Gongcheng¡¯s character? He has been with your father for such a long time and when has he ever shown any sign of disloyalty? You might still be unable to ept your brother¡¯s inhumane actions, but that is now already a fact.¡± Ning Rui quickly interjected. When Fan Zhuo had earlier revealed Fan Jin¡¯s real identity, that had already greatly shaken the credibility of the crime he had pinned onto Fan Jin and if this was allowed to continue, anyone with an ounce of intelligence would soon be able to detect something fishy about it all.

    With all the teams ready and all prepared to move out, Ning Rui only wanted this matter to quicklye to a close.

    Fan Zhuo¡¯s face was all smiles as he looked at the pale faced Ning Rui, and he noticed the twitch that tugged at Ning Rui¡¯s mouth in his nervousness before he said slowly: ¡°Is Uncle Ning saying that I am distorting the truth of the matter? That is rather interesting. Uncle Gongcheng had said that there were only my elder brother and father in the office at that time and that he had been standing guard outside the entire time with no one havinge close to the ce at all. It was not until after my father was killed that he noticed something is wrong. That was what urred on that day, is that right?¡±

    Unable to determine which direction Fan Zhuo was intending to bring his argument towards, Ning Rui could only nod in agreement.

    Fan Zhuo gave out a lightugh, and his tall and lithe figure turned slightly. Fan Zhuo was facing into the setting sun as his eyes narrowed from the blinding re to look at the horse carriage stopped directly before the Zephyr Academy¡¯s main gates, when his soothing voice called out clearly.

    ¡°Big Brother, what do you have to say about that?¡±

    Fan Zhuo¡¯s two simple words of ¡°Big Brother¡± had sent a shocking bolt of of lightning straight into Ning Rui¡¯s and Gongcheng Lei¡¯s hearts!

    They both turned their heads and their eyes stared fixedly at the horse carriage before them. Under the Heavens, the only one person that Fan Zhuo would address as ¡°Big Brother¡±, could most definitely be none other than that guy!

 Chapter 727

    Chapter 727: ¡°Eighth p (8)¡±

    But didn¡¯t that person already lose his mind?

    From within the carriage, a tall figure stepped out, outlined by the big glowing orange ball that was the gorgeous setting sun as all eyes swiveled to gaze on the mesmerising sight. The light of dusk shone like molten gold upon the figure as he slowly stepped out from the carriage. His tall figure was slightly bent over from passing under the carriage¡¯s low door and a long dark shadow was cast, stretching out before him, while his facial features were partly shrouded against the blinding re behind him, every bit like a beautiful surreal painting.

    It had been just mere seconds, but to Ning Rui, it had stretched out like it had taken a few slow days. His eyes widened, and unable to take his eyes off the figure stepping forth, he peered intently, trying to see the person¡¯s face clearly.

    [Could it really be him?]

    [Impossible!]

    Gu Ying had said it several times. His strikes to that person¡¯s head had turned him into an idiot and there was no way he could be cured. Even if in the event that the slightest sliver of an opportunity existed that he could be treated, it would still be impossible that it could happen in just a matter of a few short days!

    Ning Rui¡¯s heart was lodged in his throat, as he tried his very best to open his eyes wide, wanting to catch a clear glimpse of the figure¡¯s face as soon as possible.

    It wasn¡¯t just Ning Rui, but all the other people in the Zephyr Academy were fighting to keep their eyes open under the blinding re. Fan Zhuo¡¯s earlier tumultuous words had kicked up a storm in their hearts and as long as one wasn¡¯t an idiot, they all would never believe that Fan Jin would really kill his own biological birth father for such a flimsy reason.

    But Gongcheng Lei¡¯s testimony had nevertheless made it clear that only Fan Jin would have been able to kill Fan Qi in those circumstances. So, what was the truth behind all of this! ?

    Under the anxious gazes filled with anticipation, that figure finally started to approach them slowly. And while the steps that brought the figure silhouetted against the bright seeing sun closer, the face that everyone had been so familiar with suddenly appeared before their very eyes!

    [Fan Jin!]

    [It is really Fan Jin!]

    ¡°Uncle Ning, you still look the same.¡± Fan Jin¡¯s face was filled with the same jovial and uninhibited smile upon it to everyone looking at him and that voice was the same one they all remembered fondly. That tall figure, those facial features, were all the same as Fan Jin in the past and only that body hidden under the clean robe was seen to be slightly thinner, but looking exactly just like he had the day that Fan Jin had been taken away by Wen Xin Han.

    Only that the hagged wretchedness was now absent, returned to the image of the well respected Senior Fan in their memories!

    Ning Rui was thunderstruck when his eyes fell upon that figure!

    He stood dumbfounded and speechless and he could not move.

    Seeing Fan Jin smiling as he always had in the past, his eyes sparkling clear, Ning Rui felt his heart began to thump violently, and he began to hear a buzzing in his mind!

    [How could Fan Jin appear here like this! ? How could this be him! ?]

    Ning Rui could still clearly remember that it was just barely two days ago that Wen Xin Han had taken the wretched and demented form that was Fan Jin away from the academy, the one whom he had deliberately tormented repeatedly after havingpletely lost his mind. It was impossible that he would be able to recover in such a short period of time!

    [It was just two days ago! Not two months! And definitely not two years!]

    [He had seen it clearly when Gu Ying had struck him! The force from the two palm strikes that Fan Jin had been struck with was enough to almost take a person¡¯s life!]

    Ning Rui nced subconsciously at Gu Ying, his eyes filled with fear. They had been able to push the entire me for the crime onto Fan Jin was due to the fact that Fan Jin was no longer able to speak and would not be able to defend himself at all. But it was clearly obvious now that Fan Jin had already recovered and he feared the fact that Fan Jin had clearly witnessed Gu Ying killing Fan Qi at that very moment then!

    [If Fan Jin was no longer crazed, he would definitely reveal everything that he saw happened on that fateful day, and with Fan Zhuo¡¯s earlier expose of Fan Jin real identity.....]

    Ning Rui did not dareplete that thought in his mind, and he was feeling a cold chill start to creep up from the soles of his feet.

    When Gu Ying saw Fan Jin appear, his brow creased up deeply as well. It was obvious that even he had not expected that Fan Jin would be able to make such a speedy recovery.

    [Don¡¯t tell me that Jun Xie had before rescuing Fan Jin from his imprisonment, already found the remedy to cure Fan Jin¡¯s affliction?]

 Chapter 728

    Chapter 728: ¡°Eighth p (9)¡±

    When that thought came into his mind, a zing fire red up in Gu Ying¡¯s chest. Having fallen victim to Jun Xie¡¯s schemes repeatedly, Gu Ying had developed a teeth grinding hatred for the pint sized brat, and his eyes roved unconsciously towards the horse carriage stopped before the main gates.

    By then, Gu Ying no longer had the inclination to care about what Ning Rui thought. His mind was focused only on the horse carriage his eyes were currently fixed on.

    When Ning Rui did not get a response from Gu Ying, his heart grew even more frantic. He turned his head back to look at Fan Jin who hade to stand next to Fan Zhuo. He surveyed the person before him from head to toe and after he was certain that was irrefutably really Fan Jin in the flesh, he became even more anxious.

    ¡°Fan Jin! How dare you to still have the cheek toe back here!?¡± In his frantic anxiety, Ning Rui suddenly shouted out loudly in rage!

    [He must not allow Fan Jin to open his mouth to reveal all the things that really happened on that day or.....]

    [Everything will be over for him!]

    ¡°Guards! Apprehend this unfilial son who cold bloodedly murdered the Headmaster at once!¡± Ning Rui shouted, trembling in seemingly barely controlled rage, but was in actuality from deep fear.

    However, nobody in the Zephyr Academy moved a muscle. Everyone just had their eyes shifting between Ning Rui and the Fan brothers.

    If it had been before Fan Zhuo¡¯s return, Ning Rui¡¯s shouted orders would have the guards all rushing forward immediately. But with Fan Zhuo¡¯s reappearance today, the situation had changed somewhat.

    Although Fan Qi was dead, but ording to the academy¡¯s rules, the position of Headmaster would be seeded by Fan Qi¡¯s son. If they were to base it on their previous understanding, the position would be handed down to Fan Zhuo. But Fan Zhuo had suddenly clearly announced before everyone today that Fan Jin was actually Fan Qi¡¯s biological son. This..... had caused everyone to suddenly be at a loss as to how they were to react to the situation.

    For the position of Headmaster, would Fan Jin kill his own biological father? What was he after?

    Without getting a response from anyone, Ning Rui grew even more anxious. He did not know how Fan Zhuo and Fan Jin hade to meet each other, but seeing the two brothers standing together on the same side without any animosity, he was getting endlessly more frantic!

    Before Fan Zhuo reappeared, Ning Rui had intended to use his position as the Acting Headmaster to deal with Fan Jin. But now that Fan Zhuo hade back, his word was no longer the absolutew in the Zephyr Academy!

    ¡°Why would Uncle Ning be so anxious to silence me? Are you very shocked to see me perfectly fine now? What are you afraid of? Afraid that I will tell the truth behind my father¡¯s death to everyone within the Zephyr Academy? Or are you afraid that I will tell them that you and Gu Ying are actually the real murderers who murdered my father?!¡± Fan Jin bright eyes narrowed slightly as he did those words, his smile on his face disappearing without a trace, and the expression on his face turned into one of intense hatred!

    Fan Jin¡¯s usations caused a tumultuous uproar to spread through the square their eyes questioning and using as they looked at Ning Rui.

    [The Vice Headmaster and Gu Ying are the real killers! ?]

    [What is going on here! ?]

    The gazes directed at them from all directions that made Ning Rui bathe in cold sweat, his face awash in white, and his breathsing in short sharp gasps.

    ¡°What kind of nonsense are you spouting! Fan Qi was as close as a brother to me, why would I ever dream of harming him!? It was obviously you! You coveted the Headmaster¡¯s seat andmitted such a heinous deed!¡± Ning Rui hollered in rage.

    ¡°I coveted after the Headmaster¡¯s seat? Ha ha, what a joke! Don¡¯t tell me Uncle Ning is getting old and his ears are not working too well anymore. Didn¡¯t you hear what Little Zhuo said earlier clearly?¡± Fan Jin said, his eyes looking frostily at Ning Rui, his mouth twisted in a sneer. ¡°I am my father¡¯s biological son and the position of Headmaster would have been mine sooner orter. So, why would I need to do something so drastic as that? That would not only raise endless suspicions and it would also brand me as a traitorous murderer! Moreover, even if I really had such intentions, would I choose to do it when Gongcheng Lei was standing guard outside? And wait obediently inside to await arrest? Ning Rui, do you really think everybody under the Heavens are all idiots?¡±

 Chapter 729

    Chapter 729: Eighth p (10)

    Ning Rui could not find the words to refute Fan Jin¡¯s words.

    It was true, Ning Rui had only been able to pin the crime of being the murderer onto Fan Jin based on two prerequisites. One was Fan Jin¡¯s position as the adopted son and the second was that Fan Jin had lost his mind and would not be able to dispute any of his ims.

    But now, the two points that Ning Rui had based his usation on had now disappeared into the wind. If Ning Rui were to persist in using these excuses to wrongly use Fan Jin, he would only make others find itughable.

    Fan Jin¡¯s voice resounded like a bell and all the disciples and the other teachers of the Zephyr Academy all heard him clearly. That voice was filled with rage and tinged with a little bit of ridicule, sounding like Fan Jin had just heard a good joke.

    But the message the words brought to them, however, struck them like a bolt, and all of them were suddenly awakened to the truth.

    Yes, if Fan Jin was truly Fan Qi¡¯s biological son, there would have no good reason for Fan Jin to kill Fan Qi to covet the position of the Headmaster.

    Moreover, on the day that Fan Jin had supposedly killed Fan Qi, he had immediately been caught by Gongcheng Lei at the scene and Fan Jin had not said a single word to dispute what he was used of. The sight of the bloody crime scene with Ning Rui¡¯s and his men¡¯s statements had convinced the disciples and teachers who had been overwhelmed with shock at that time, and they had believed too easily that Fan Jin was the murderer.

    But here today, Fan Jin¡¯s words had exposed all the suspicious points in Ning Rui¡¯s verdict before everyone¡¯s eyes.

    For a position that had him standing readily next in line to seed, he was used of killing his own father for it, and he had not make any ns for his escape causing him to be caught on the spot. Right after being caught, he had conveniently lost his mind after that and did not offer a single word in his own defence. All of this put together did not sound the least bit like the folly an ambitious and covetous son who harboured malicious intent in his heart wouldmit in his devious scheme!

    With the string of illogical urrences put together, the crime Fan Jin was being used of was bing more and more doubtful!

    ¡°Ning Rui, all the efforts you have put into this was obviously just to get rid of all three members of the Fan Family! You got Gu Ying to kill my father, and asked him to strike me hard enough to make me lose my mind and rendering me unable to speak up in my own defence, easily branding me the coldblooded murderer of my father on me. You have instructed Gongcheng Lei to hide drugs in Little Zhuo¡¯s food over the years causing him to needlessly suffer the agonising torment of his illness triggered by your actions! The one that is really seeking to usurp the position of Headmaster was never me, Fan Jin. But it had always been you, Ning Rui!¡±

    ¡°You instructed Ning Xin to scheme to harm me in the Battle Spirits Forest but that failed and she instead audaciously plotted against the people from the Rui Lin Army and the Cloud Treading Peak. In order to protect Ning Xin, I pleaded for my father to hide the truth of the matter and expelled Lu Wei Xie and the others in an attempt to appease the Rui Lin Army¡¯s and Cloud Treading Peak¡¯s rage. My father had relented based on his long rtionship with you as fellow disciples and chose to suffer the admonishment to his name in order to cover for Ning Xin. But in the end, you as her father, had chosen to save yourself and allowed your own daughter to be slowly killed before your own eyes, dying a slow tormenting and lingering death. After that, you had instead shifted the me and developed an intense hatred for the three of us of the Fan Family! Ning Rui! Has your conscience been eaten up by the dogs! ?¡± Fan Jin was bing more and more furious as he spoke and his face had turned bright red, his eyes bloodshot!

    He stared like a angry demon at Ning Rui, looking like he would pounce on Ning Rui any moment and eat him up alive;.

    ¡°When has my father ever done anything against you? He had never once doubted you and had never been wary of whatever you did. He ate and drank with you sharing the same table, but he had never once thought that his own junior fellow disciple would be the one responsible for sending him into the afterlife, the same beast that seeked to exterminate his bloodline!¡±

    Fan Jin¡¯s words was like a huge rock that smashed onto Ning Rui. Ning Rui¡¯s face turned from white to green, and his mind suddenly went nk. When he first saw Fan Jin made his appearance and lookingpletely recovered, he knew deep down inside that the game was up. And now that Fan Jin was unhesitatingly revealing everything that had happened before all the disciples of the Zephyr Academy, Ning Rui saw that everything was over for him!

    The murder of Fan Qi and the framing of the crime onto Fan Jin was notpletely thought out in the first ce. With Fan Jin having miraculously recovered suddenly, it would only require a little exnation and the real truth would be revealed!

 Chapter 730

    Chapter 730: ¡°Eighth p (11)¡±

    With Fan Jin cornering him with every statement he made, Ning Rui had nowhere else to run. He saw that the gazes the disciples and teachers of the Zephyr Academy were giving him were all filled with disbelief and contempt. It was obvious that they had all begun to believe Fan Jin¡¯s words.

    After all, from the moment that Fan Zhuo had revealed Fan Jin¡¯s real identity, the reasoning he had used to use Fan Jin of murdering Fan Qi as he coveted the Headmaster¡¯s position had already been overturned!

    Added to that, Fan Jin¡¯s sharp and precise exnation of the events had made all the others seen that even if Fan Jin wanted to kill Fan Qi, he would not have nned it so poorly to allow himself to be so easily caught at it!

    They had been father and son and Fan Jin had always had a close rtionship with Fan Qi, which further proved that Fan Jin did not have a good reason to kill Fan Qi.

    Ning Rui on the other hand.....

    Ning Xin¡¯s prior fate wasmon knowledge and everyone had even greatly praised Ning Rui having righteously punished even his own daughter in the name of justice. But now it only seems that Ning Rui had had no other choice at that moment!

    The dagger stares that everyone was throwing upon him made Ning Rui sweat profusely. Gongcheng Lei who was standing beside him had turned deathly pale as he looked anxiously at Fan Jin, thinking how much Fan JIn still remembered of that day¡¯s events, and whether Fan Jin remembered that he had colluded with Ning Rui.....

    Ning Rui realised that with the way things stood at that moment, no matter how much he twisted the facts, he would not be able to dispute his involvement in the matter anymore!

    At Fan Jin¡¯s side, was Fan Zhuo. As long as Fan Zhuo was there and continued to bear witness and affirm Fan Jin¡¯s identity, any argument that he put up further would only make him be seen as a clown.

    Ning Rui¡¯s fists were clenched tightly, unable to ept the fact that his life would soon be finished here. He had been just a step away from concluding the whole issue and he had only needed to bring the disciples of the Zephyr Academy to the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff. Gu Ying would not have bothered him after that and he would have been able to continue his position as the Headmaster of the Zephyr Academy. Even if all the Zephyr Academy¡¯s disciples and teachers were lost in the expedition, he could have easily promoted the disciples from the branch division up and in a few years, he would have been able to make the Zephyr Academy regain its status as one of the top academies throughout thend! He could have been the much envied Headmaster of a prestigious Zephyr Academy!

    The status and position he had longed for his entire life had been right before his eyes and was almost within his grasp. But all that had been dashed by two young kids in their teens and upset all his ns, crushing his dreams!

    How could Ning Rui not hate them!?

    But now, they was no way he could turn things around anymore, but only.....

    Ning Rui¡¯s turned and fixed his venomous eyes onto the thoughtful Gu Ying at the side, a vicious malice came into his eyes and they suddenly shed brightly.

    [So what if Fan Jin has been cleared of his crime? So what if his own evil intentions had been exposed before everybody?]

    [All these people in the Zephyr Academy had not long more to live anyway. When they reach the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff, they will all die there anyway. And nobody will know a thing about the events that urred here today!]

    ¡°Gu Ying, do you still want these people to go down the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff?¡± Ning Rui asked in a low voice, whispering to Gu Ying beside him.

    Gu Ying had been trying to ascertain if Jun Xie was in the horse carriage when he suddenly heard Ning Rui¡¯s words. He frowned slightly and ask: ¡°What? Are you going to back out?¡±

    Ning Ruiughed instead and said: ¡°I¡¯m not going back on my word, but there are people here trying to disrupt our ns and since you had intended to get rid of all three members of the Fan Family all along, and the two we had initially missed out have now presented themselves before us. Aren¡¯t they being very thoughtful to save us a lot of time looking for them?¡±

    Gu Ying raised an eyebrow and simply replied: ¡°If you wish for them to be dead, I can just kill them anyway.¡±

    He had no interest in Fan Zhuo and Fan Jin at that moment. The only thing he wanted to know was where the one who had repeatedly outsmarted him, Jun Xie was!

    Having gotten Gu Ying to agree, Ning Rui was finally able to feel a little more relieved. His expression no longer showed fear. As long as all these people were dead, then, nobody would ever find out about all his insidious deeds, and he would be able to still be the Headmaster he had always dreamed of!

 Chapter 731

    Chapter 731: ¡°Eighth p (12)¡±

    Ning Rui¡¯s expression had suddenly changed. But Fan Jin and Fan Zhuo did not give him much of a reaction and only continued to stare at the venomous looking man.

    ¡°You¡¯re right! All that you have said are true! So what if I made Gu Ying kill Fan Qi? I¡¯ve been feeling aggrieved all this years. Based on what had that old dolt decided to hand the Zephyr Academy to that moron Fan Qi? Besides having been epted as his disciple earlier than I did, in what way am I iparable to him?¡± Ning Rui had suddenly decided to give up on defending his own actions and was generously admitting that he was the one who plotted to have Fan Qi killed.

    He had initially wanted to hide that fact to firstly retain the teachers in the main division of the Zephyr Academy to allow the academy to have adequate teachers when they attract more new students here. But now, Fan Jin¡¯s words had pushed him into an irrecoverable situation and the teachers had lost all confidence in him. With the exception of Gongcheng Lei who had been in cahoots with him, not a single one of the others must remain!

    Secondly, he had needed to use his appointment as the Acting Headmaster of the Zephyr Academy to lead all the disciples to the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff. However, all his nned avenues were not impossible, but for one. Even if all the disciples were to resist him now and refuse to go to the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff, they would still have to see if Gu Ying would agree to that decision!

    Gu Ying¡¯s power, was something that Ning Rui had tasted himself and knew it only too well. Thepanions who were to travel together with Gu Ying on this trip would be arriving shortly, and once they get here, he wasn¡¯t afraid that all the disciples would not submit to them!

    With that in mind, Ning Rui did not need to keep up with his pretense.

    Ning Rui¡¯s sudden admission of guilt had astounded those teachers who had still been on the fence. They would never even dream that the amiable and gentle mannered Vice Headmaster in their hearts was in reality such a venomous minded person!

    Who in the Zephyr Academy didn¡¯t know that the Headmaster and the Vice Headmaster were close as brothers. But even with the decades of being fellow disciples and decades of camaraderie, Ning Rui had still not held back when killing Fan Qi, and he had even wanted to get rid of Fan Qi¡¯s two sons as well!

    His cruel viciousness caused all of them there to shiver involuntarily.

    ¡°So what if I was the one who killed him? With just the two of you, what can you do to me?¡± Ning Rui said with jeering look.

    Fan Jin¡¯s mouth curled up slightly in a cold smile while Fan Zhuo¡¯s face had already lost all traces of his smile. His eyes were now slightly narrowed, as a bright glint of murderous rage stewed and brewed.

    ¡°Does that mean that you had intentionally meant to lead all the teachers and disciples of the academy to the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff?¡± Fan Jin asked suddenly.

    Everyone was still feeling shocked from the fact that Ning Rui had really killed Fan Qi and upon hearing Fan Jin¡¯s words, they all suddenly turned to stare at Ning Rui and gasped in wide eyed shock.

    [Heaven¡¯s End Cliff!]

    [That was a ce that had sent countless heroes to the grave!]

    The exuberant youths all thrived on tales of valor and strange urrences and they had all heard something about the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff, and they knew of the kinds of dangers that filled that ce.

    This expedition had been suddenly announced by Ning Rui, to bring the disciples to a ce to conduct a training trial. That had surprised all of them as that had been contrary to the rules of the academy. But as Ning Rui called the shots in the Zephyr Academy at that time, the disciples had not dared to voice out theirints and onlyplied to the sudden extra training thinking it shouldn¡¯t be too dangerous.

    Many of them had assumed that a trial training would definitely be easier than the Spirit Beasts Forest.

    Never did they expect, that it would be the dangerous and terrifying Heaven¡¯s End Cliff! !

    Needless to think that the inexperienced youths would survive, even famous powerful exponents when they went to the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff, had sumbed to that ce! Ning Rui must have gone mad!

    [He was really going to send them to the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff!]

    Ning Rui was stunned for a moment. He had not expected Fan Jin to have regained his consciousness but he had even managed to discover that they were going to go to the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff, and Ning Rui sneered.

    ¡°So what if I did?¡±

 Chapter 732

    Chapter 732: ¡°Eighth p (13)¡±

    What Ning Rui said made the entire Zephyr Academy suddenly fallpletely silent. Every single person there had their eyes turned and focused on Ning Rui.

    Asking this horde of youths to go to the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff would be as good as sending them to their deaths!

    Did Ning Rui lose his mind?

    ¡°You have truly lost your conscience! It was not enough that you killed the Headmaster, now you are sending all the disciples and teachers in the Zephyr Academy into the lion¡¯s den! Are you intending to kill every single person in the academy before you will be satisfied! ?¡± Fan Jin fumed vehemently.

    Ning Rui was unaffected and he replied: ¡°You don¡¯t have to make it sound so bad. It is said that the fittest survive. I am sending them to the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff to train them up. If theye back from that ce alive, they will definitely rise to great heights in the future. As for those that are unable to hold up under the test.....¡± Ning Rui swept his eyes over the horrified eyes of the youths, giving them all a venomous stare.

    If today¡¯s events has not urred, if his plot of having murdered Fan Qi would not have been discovered, he might still have felt a certain sense of guilt. But now, he couldn¡¯t wait to see all the people here to bepletely exterminated immediately!

    ¡°If they sumb to it, they will only have themselves to me for theirck of skills.¡± Ning Rui said andughed inhumanly.

    At that moment, not just Fan Jin and Fan Zhuo were filled with rage, even the disciples of the Zephyr Academy could not stand to watch idly by! !

    Ning Rui was obviously did not even view them as human. By sending all of them to the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff, not just the disciples, but even the teachers would die in that ce.

    ¡°Ning Rui! Do not take things too far! You murdered the Headmaster, tried to kill the Headmaster¡¯s son, and even wanted to send the entire Zephyr Academy to its death! You are really too vicious! A person like you, is not fit to remain within the Zephyr Academy and no one will continue to listen to you. Making us go to the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff? You should just give up on it now!¡± Several teachers of the Zephyr Academy¡¯s teachers could no longer contain themselves and they jumped out in defence of the Zephyr Academy. They had had their own misgivings about the training trial before this and upon hearing Ning Rui¡¯s unremorseful rely, they all wished they could leap over and skin Ning Rui alive at that very moment!

    Ning Ruiughed at all of them.

    ¡°To go or not, will not be up to you.¡± He then turned to Gu Ying standing beside him and said: ¡°Young Master Gu, this bunch of people are being insufferably pig headed and are creating an obstruction to the grand n. Can I request that Young Master Gu lend a hand to teach them a thing or two for them to learn their ce.¡±

    Gu Ying raised an eyebrow and a sinister mirth came into his eyes as he swept his gaze over the teachers who spoke up earlier.

    A sudden chill shot through the teachers. The youth Gu Ying¡¯s identity was shrouded in mystery. He had just been admitted into the Zephyr Academy not too long ago and had already caused quite a big stir. A number of disciples in the Zephyr Academy had died under his hands and ording to what Fan Jin said earlier, even the Headmaster Fan Qi seemed to have been one of the victims as well!

    Fan Qi was no weakling but he had been killed with a single move! If it had really been Gu Ying¡¯s doing, Gu Ying must be holding rather terrifying power!

    ¡°I am sorry to say that all of you must go to the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff.¡± Gu Ying said to the teachers, shing them a brilliant smile. And before the few of them were able to react, his body had turned into a sh of purple light, streaking through the mass of people!

    The several teachers¡¯ hearts constricted and they were just about to put up their defences when in the next second, they suddenly felt a searing pain on their necks and a bright red spray of warm blood surged and shot out from their necks!

    Three of the teachers were taken down by Gu Ying in a sh. Gu Ying¡¯s speed had been so fast that the disciples had not even been able to catch a glimpse his shadow when he moved!

    Blood sprayed into the air, and droplets fell like rain covering arge area, staining the uniforms of the youths in a gruesome scarlet shade.

    ¡°EEEEEEEEEK!¡± Ear piercing screeches suddenly erupted from with the mass of people.

 Chapter 733

    Chapter 733: ¡°Eighth p (14)¡±

    The devilish red shade burned into the eyes of the youths and the pungent stench of blood stung their noses. The bodies of the three teachers fell before their eyes while Gu Ying who had just killed them just stood nonchntly at the side, a devilish smile ying across his lips.

    As the spray of blood fell, Gu Ying stood close, letting the warm scarlet rain fall onto him. He stood there smiling, his smile filled with a sense of euphoria. His eyes did not show a single tinge of pity or sympathy, but was filled with the rush he relished that the senseless ughter gave him!

    ¡°If anyone refuses to go, you will end up just like them.¡± Gu Ying said with his head tilted to the side and shing a brilliant smile to all the astounded youths standing before him.

    Gu Ying had a handsome and blindingly brilliant smile. But under the falling scarlet rain that smattered across his face, his smile took on a look that sent chills up their spines!

    Ning Rui stood theirughing loudly, an unrestrainedugh, as he stared at the dumbfounded disciples, and he turned to the Fan brothers standing near the main gates.

    ¡°So what if you know the entire truth? Are you intending to avenge your father¡¯s death? Ha ha..... A pity. With just the two of you, it is impossible. Not just impossible, but both of you will have to leave your lives behind here as well!¡± Ning Rui suddenly felt that his earlier worries and misgivings had been all uncalled for.

    [With Gu Ying here, it doesn¡¯t matter whether they knew the truth or not!]

    [They are doomed to die here!]

    [And people who are dead, will never be able to reveal this secret of his, to anyone at all!]

    With Gu Ying¡¯s horrifying disy of cruelty and power, those youths who had wanted to resist were suddenly frightened. They stared with their eyes wide open in shock and the more timid ones had already broken into tears.

    Over this period, Gu Ying had ughtered quite a number of people in the Zephyr Academy and they all knew that. But they had not expected Gu Ying to be so impudent that he would even strike at the teachers! What shocked them more was that Gu Ying actually possessed such dominant power. Those three teachers were at least at the green spirit level and although they were not considered to be the finest fighters, but the fact that they had been taken down in a sh that took barely a second was not something the average person could achieve!

    Gu Ying was obviously of a simr age as the other youths, but how could he possess such a terrifying personality and carried out killings in such a savage manner?

    Gu Ying stared depreciatingly at the terrified youths before him and his eyes were tinged with a sliver of disappointment.

    [Just like this and you are all terrified?]

    [How much more boring can this get?]

    But soon, Gu Ying quickly shifted his attention onto Fan Zhuo and Fan Jin. Those two must die, but before they do, he had a few things he wanted to ask them.

    ¡°Fan Jin, if you can tell me where Jun Xie is right now, I will allow you a quick and painless death.¡± Gu Ying suddenly said, his feet stepping through the blood soaked ground, slowly walking towards Fan Jin and Fan Zhuo in approach. Fan Jin was taken away by Wen Xin Han and all of that had been part of Jun Xie¡¯s n. Now that Fan Jin had appeared in the Zephyr Academy, then he must have been Jun Xie before this, and so he must know where that wily little fox was hiding at that moment.

    ¡°That is a rather arrogant stance you are taking.¡± Fan Jinughed coldly.

    Gu Ying¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°You would rather do this the hard way? Or are you just wishing that I can send to reunite with your father quickly? If you do not tell me what I want to know, I will break all your limbs and before your own eyes, slowly break every single bone in your little brother¡¯s body. If that¡¯s what you want, you can just maintain your silence.¡±

    Gu Ying¡¯s tone, was getting to be more cruel

    But his cruelty to Ning Rui, was something most joyous to hear!

    Ning Rui wished fervently that Gu Ying would slowly torment the Fan brothers to their deaths, for them to fully savour the agonising and excruciating pain before they meet with their father.

    And once the Fan brothers are dead, and the disciples of the Zephyr Academy here all lying at the bottom of the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff, then no one will ever find out about all his insidious deeds here!

 Chapter 734

    Chapter 734: ¡°Eighth p (15)¡±

    ¡°Oh? If you think you have what it takes, you are wee to give it a try.¡± Fan Jin replied, not showing a sliver of fear butughed out loud instead.

    Gu Ying¡¯s eyes narrowed. Fan Jin¡¯s response irked him.

    ¡°I will then give it a try then.¡± Before Gu Ying¡¯s words had even reached the ground, his body had turned into a sh of light, and trailing behind his movements, there was a purple trail of light.

    [It¡¯s the purple spirit!]

    The terrified youths were all stunned when they noticed the trail of purple light behind Gu Ying¡¯s blur of movements. It was iprehensible to them that the simrly aged Gu Ying could actually possess a purple spirit!

    In stark contrast to the youths¡¯ abject horror, Ning Rui was instead staring wide eyed, excitedly watching it all happen.

    He knew that Gu Ying and hispanions were all immensely powerful, but he had never seen them battle with all the power they possessed. This was the first time Gu Ying was disying the power of his purple spirit before his eyes and that greatly excited him!

    [It¡¯s done!]

    [He has seeded!]

    Ning Rui was getting so agitated that he was trembling all over.

    He could not wait to see the scene where Fan Zhuo¡¯s and Fan Jin¡¯s heads were separated from their bodies!

    Just as Gu Ying was closing in to Fan Zhuo and Fan Jin, a ck shadow streaked in at an even more tremendous speed to stand before the two brothers!

    A stupendous crash exploded at that moment!

    Gu Ying could feel a powerful force pushing him back. He quickly raised his head to look at the tall man who was suddenly standing before the two Fan brothers!

    Ye Sha stared icily at Gu Ying, his body wrapped in a swirling mass of ck spiritual energy.

    Gu Ying was startled as he stared in astonishment at the man who had suddenly appeared.

    The glee on Ning Rui¡¯s face suddenly froze. He had never for a moment thought that it was possible that anyone would be able to ward off Gu Ying¡¯s attack!

    ¡°Seeking to silence your enemies? First you have to see if you have got what it takes.¡± A chilly voice suddenly rang out, as a petite little figure stepped gracefully off the horse carriage.

    Gu Ying turned to look at the person stepping out and his eyes almost burned in mes!

    ¡°Jun Xie!¡± Gu Ying spat out the two words through gritted teeth, his jaw tightly clenched up, as his eyes stared fixedly upon the figure of Jun Xie who had appeared before him.

    [He has finally appeared!]

    Jun Wu Xie stepped slowly to walk into the Zephyr Academy, as she looked at Gu Ying, and then and Ning Rui, not a ripple of emotion showing in her eyes.

    ¡°You were the one responsible for making Wen Xin Han take Fan Jin away from here, right! ?¡± Gu Ying asked, his eyes not moving away from Jun Xie. He really wanted to know who he had been outsmarted by the wily Jun Xie.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Jun Wu Xie answered honestly, reaffirming his assumption quickly.

    ¡°It was you as well who asked Gu Li Sheng to evacuate all the people in the Spirit Healer faculty. Am I right! ?¡±

    Yes.¡±

    ¡°Today¡¯s events are all your doing?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Gu Ying¡¯s questions were being quickly answered by Jun Xie. On the surface, it looked like they were just having a conversation, but soon everyone could almost feel the tension building up in the air that was threatening to explode at any moment!

    The terrified disciples looked at Jun Xie with a strange look in their eyes. From within the simple of exchange of words between the two of them, they suddenly realised something.

    The petite sized youth whom they had all gravely misunderstood previously had suddenly changed the entire situation without anyone knowing. If Jun Xie had not saved Fan Jin, the truth behind Fan Qi¡¯s death would have remained covered up, and they would all have naively been hustled into going to the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff by Ning Rui, and ended up dying an ignoble death without anyone knowing.....

    ¡°Good! You¡¯ve got some guts! Don¡¯t worry. I will not kill you.¡± Gu Ying suddenlyughed aloud. His eyes took on a sinister cold glint as he gazed at Jun Xie. Jun Xie¡¯s knowledge of Spirit Healing was extremely important and that would naturally mean he would not be killed. But, he knew of many ways that would make one suffer a fate worse than death!

 Chapter 735

    Chapter 735: Eighth p (16)

    Jun Wu Xie looked calmly at Gu Ying and said in a soft voice: ¡°Even if you wish to, you will first have to see if you possess the capabilities.¡±

    Gu Ying¡¯s eyes hardened and he suddenly rushed at Jun Wu Xie in a sudden attack!

    At almost the same moment, Ye Sha leapt in the same direction as Gu Ying and in less than a blink, two figures were tangled up in a sh as the air reverberated with the waves of power that rippled outwards from the sh of two extraordinarily powerful forces!

    Jun Wu Xie watched on quietly as the battled ensued. Her face was expressionless, as ifpletely confident that victory would be theirs.

    On the other hand, Ning Rui wasn¡¯t thatposed. Seeing that Gu Ying was unable to shake off Ye Sha, and even more impossible for him to kill the Fan brothers, Ning Rui¡¯s heart was suddenly stuck in his throat.

    ¡°Headmaster..... Wh..... what do we do now?¡± Gongcheng Lei was so scared he was feeling weak in his legs. Although he was afraid of Gu Ying as well, but at least if Gu Ying won, he would still be able to at least remain alive. But if Gu Ying was to be defeated..... Gongcheng Lei did not dare to carry on that thought. When Ning Rui had said all those taunting words earlier, it was with the confidence that Gu Ying would be able to maintain control with his power and that was why Ning Rui had dared to reveal everything. But if things were to spin out of control now, what would then happen to them?

    ¡°Shut up! Gu Ying will never lose! Besides Wen Xin Han, no one can be his match!¡± Ning Rui said in low shout, seemingly like he was warning Gongcheng Lei, but in fact, it was to more to assuage the insecurity he was feeling in his heart.

    The facts that even Gongcheng Lei had been able to realise had not been missed by him.

    [If Gu Ying won, everything would go great for him, but if Gu Ying lost, then that will be the moment disaster strikes!]

    Having been shouted at by Ning Rui, Gongcheng Lei mped up and shivered in fear. He was nevertheless still filled with unease. Gu Ying might have been very powerful, so powerful that besides Wen Xin Han, no one else had been able to resist against his attacks. But the mysterious man that had appeared with Jun Xie and hispanions had not only stopped Gu Ying¡¯s attack, but they had been entangled up for a long while and Gu Ying had still not been able to get away from that man. Moreover, that man possessed a strange power, that belonged to none of the colours that the people of the world were familiar with, but was in a shocking shade of ck!

    He saw the battle between Ye Sha and Gu Ying bing more and more intense and the fear in Gongcheng Lei¡¯s heart grew stronger and stronger involuntarily.

    Ning Rui¡¯s and Gongcheng Lei¡¯s worst fears were inversely the sliver of hope that everyone in the Zephyr Academy were holding in their hearts, that would save them from the once hopeless predicament!

    Everyone else were watching with the fists tightly clenched and their hearts pounding and only Jun Wu Xie seemed to be the only unconcerned one, as if the victory or defeat did not matter at all.

    Or rather.....

    She already knew how it would turn out.

    Soon, a loud crash sounded!

    The two opponents locked inbat were suddenly thrown apart and a wave of residual power washed over the rapt audience, a repercussion from the titanic sh!

    The figure of Ye Shanded steadily beside Jun Wu Xie, a slight trail of blood hanging off the corner of his mouth, and a myriad number of wounds could be seen all over his body.

    On the other side, Gu Ying had alsonded and his condition looked better than Ye Sha was in. Not many wounds were seen on his body no blood could be seen.

    When Ning Rui saw the condition of the twobatants, his face lit up with joy.

    [Gu Ying won!]

    [Gu Ying has won!]

    [He knew it! Nobody here is Gu Ying¡¯s match!]

    Just as Ning Rui was about to step up topliment Gu Ying, the stoned faced Gu Ying¡¯s stomach suddenly seemed to heave, and a full mouthful of blood sprayed out from his mouth!

    At the moment the blood sprayed out, Gu Ying¡¯s body swayed unsteadily as he clutched tightly at his chest, his face creased up as he stared at Jun Xie standing behind Ye Sha. His eyes lit up in mes, wishing fervently to cast a raging inferno upon Jun Xie at that moment.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± His entire body was feeling pain he had never felt before. Gu Ying knew, on the surface, Ye Sha¡¯s wounds seemed more severe than his. But that was only if theypared external wounds and not counting the critical internal injury that he had received in the battle!

 Chapter 736

    Chapter 736: Eighth p (17)

    Ye Sha did not answer Gu Ying¡¯s query. He was already prepared tounch another attack.

    When Ning Rui saw Gu Ying vomit out blood, his heart became flurried. Things had taken an unexpected turn and he had failed to predict that Gu Ying wouldn¡¯t be a match for that mysterious man!

    Ye Shaunched another assault. Gu Ying could only resist with all his might to hold the opponent back. But this time round, he could no longer raise his spirit power level and could only be beaten back onto the defensive!

    Finally, Gu Ying fell to the ground. His body was all covered in wounds. He clenched his jaw tight to suppress the groan threatening to escape out his mouth from the pain, and his eyes stared unwaveringly at Jun Wu Xie on the other side.

    He was feeling very indignant!

    ¡°Looks to me, you do not possess the capability.¡± Jun Wu Xie stared into Gu Ying¡¯s indignant eyes, but her own eyes showed not a single trace of emotion.

    Never in his dreams had Gu Ying thought that he would one day die in the Lower Realm. Ye Sha¡¯s powerful strength had shocked him greatly, but what really filled him with endless regret was Jun Xie.....

    Just as Ye Sha was about to deliver the killing blow onto Gu Ying, several figures appeared suddenly in the Zephyr Academy. A purple spirit light streaked towards Ye Sha. Ye Sha immediately retreated, his eyes fixed on the approaching opponent.

    Four attractive looking males had suddenly appeared on the grounds.

    When Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes saw the faces of the few intruders, her eyes narrowed slightly.

    They were the same four men who had been at the Chan Lin Auction House together with Gu Ying at that time!

    People from the Middle Realm!

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s heart sank. She had repeatedly checked to affirm that only Gu Ying alone was in the Zephyr Academy, and her worry had been for exactly these few people here. Ye Sha could confidently take on Gu Ying, but if the number of opponents increased, it would then be extremely dangerous for them.

    The leader among the men frowned and looked at Gu Ying on the floor to ask coldly: ¡°How did youe to fall into this state?¡±

    Seeing Gu Ying lying in a pool of blood, the man¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise. They had dared to leave Gu Ying alone to remain in the Zephyr Academy because they knew no one here would be able to harm a hair on him. But what they were seeing now caused them a significant amount of shock.

    Gu Ying had not only been hurt, but his injuries were extremely severe!

    One of the men immediately came over to help Gu Ying up and he quickly took out an elixir and gave it to Gu Ying to swallow.

    Upon the moment of seeing hispanions, the despair in Gu Ying¡¯s heart evaporated. He ignored the pain wrecking at his body and lifted his eyes to look at Jun Xie, and a cruel smile formed on his lips.

    He had to admit, that the mysterious man was very powerful. But hispanions had arrived and if the four of them attacked together, the mysterious would not be able to hold them back!

    ¡°Jun Xie..... Looks like I won¡¯t be dying yet..... Are you disappointed?¡± Gu Ying was not looking at anyone else, he only had eyes for Jun Xie as he stared piercingly at that face showing nothing but cid calm, waiting to see whether even the slightest crack would show.

    ¡°Was he the one who injured you?¡± The leader followed Gu Ying¡¯s gaze and when he saw Jun Wu Xie, he was slightly astounded. The youth looked to be very young, younger than Gu Ying by quite a bit. But those eyes, they were extraordinarily cold, chillier than any he had ever seen.

    ¡°He knows the Spirit Healing Technique. Keep him alive and bring him back with us.¡± Gu Ying clenched his teeth to push back the excruciating pain and squeezed a smile onto his lips. He wouldn¡¯t kill Jun Xie. He wanted Jun Xie to know, that there are times when being alive is much more agonizing than being dead.

    However, Gu Ying¡¯s injuries were taking a toll on him. He had just finished his statement when he suddenly vomited out another mouthful of blood. Gu Ying was unable to remain conscious and after casting his gaze upon Jun Xie once more, hepletely cked out.

    ¡°Bring him back first.¡± The leader of the group said to a man beside him as he looked at the unconscious Gu Ying with a deep frown on his face.

    The man immediately nodded and he put Gu Ying on his back. His body shed a moment and he suddenly disappeared from the spot entirely!

 Chapter 737

    Chapter 737: Eighth p (18)

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes narrowed, and her gaze fell on the remaining three men. The three of them must be just like Gu Ying, people from the Middle Realm. And she could instinctively feel, that although the three men were not as powerful as the grey robed man back in the Cloudy Peaks who had forced Ye Sha to self detonate, they were still quite a fair bit stronger than Gu Ying.

    Ye Sha had been able to confidently overpower Gu Ying, but if matched against these three men.....

    ¡°Our esteemed envoys have finally made it here in time!¡± When Ning Rui had seen the few men appear, his heart that had been lodged in his throat finally settled down. He almost couldn¡¯t wait to run over towards the leader, still not fully recovered from his shock.

    The leader cast a nce at Ning Rui and asked in a cold tone: ¡°What happened here?¡±

    Ning Rui hurried to say: ¡°Young Master Gu Ying and me were all prepared to bring all of the disciples to the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff but Jun Xie suddenly arrived with people to interfere and even injured Young Master Gu.¡±

    The leader frowned slightly and his gaze shifted over to look at Jun Wu Xie with her chilly expression. Gu Ying had previously informed them with a letter about the Spirit Healing Technique, and the two most crucial people involved in that were Gu Li Sheng and Jun Xie. And before Gu Ying had fainted, he had explicitly stated that they were to bring Jun Xie back with them.

    But besides Jun Xie, everyone here can be killed.

    ¡°The fact that you have been able to injure Gu Ying shows that you possess a little capability. But, that will be all there is.¡± The leader turned to face Ye Sha, and the purple glow of his spirit power suddenly red. The two men standing behind their leader were quickly covered in a purple glow the next moment.

    Three purple spirits! !

    The moment the three blinding purple lights red, all the disciples in the Zephyr Academy suddenly stared wide eyed with their mouths agape, ovee in pure disbelief with the scene before their eyes.

    The never been seen purple spirits for the past hundred long years. And all of a sudden, so many have appeared before them this very day!

    In a moment, everyone was suddenly feeling a little overwhelmed. Such powerful figures that existed only in legends had suddenly before their eyes and there were even a few of them! That was just too unbelievable!

    Ye Sha had at that first instance immediatelye to stand in front of Jun Wu Xie. His eyes were narrowed to a slit as he eyed the three men warily.

    ¡°Comparing yourself to them, what¡¯s your take?¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s voice rose behind Ye Sha¡¯s back.

    Ye Sha¡¯s face was expressionless as he answered: ¡°If it¡¯s one on one, none of them will be my match.¡±

    Before Ye Sha had finished his sentence, Jun Wu Xie knew that if all three of the men joined forces and attacked at the same time, Ye Sha would not be able to hold them off!

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s meticulous ns, had not ounted for this unexpected change.

    Three of them from the Middle Realm, and with each one possessing powers higher than Gu Ying, Ye Sha would be hard pressed to be able to deal with all of them!

    ¡°If we hold down two among the three, would you be able to take down the other one?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked suddenly.

    Ye Sha was surprised a brief moment and he quickly said: ¡°Yes.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie did not say another word. She only cast a meaningful nce at Fan Jin and Fan Zhuo and she remained silent.

    There were three purple spirit opponents before them and they were charging straight at them at that moment!

    But at the very moment just before they were about to reach Ye Sha, three bright purple shes red up brilliantly just behind Ye Sha!

    At that moment, the entire Zephyr Academy erupted into a roar. All eyes were locked onto the three youths standing behind Ye Sha!

    On Jun Xie, Fan Jin and Fan Zhuo, their bodies were suddenly enveloped in a brilliant sh of purple light from their released spirit powers! That was an inconceivable sight!

    ¡°How is that possible.....¡± Ning Rui uttered ck jawed, the moment his eyes witnessed the horrendous purple spirit re emanating from the bodies of Jun Xie and the Fan brothers. Sweat soaked his clothes, he had watched Fan Jin and Fan Zhuo grow up all these years. Fan Zhuo had been weak from a young age and had not cultivated his spirit powers. And although Fan Jin was rather well gifted, he was still a long way off from attaining a purple spirit!

 Chapter 738

    Chapter 738: Eighth p (19)

    How could they possibly be purple spirits! ?

    Ning Rui could not believe his own eyes, but the brilliant purple spirit glow ring out from Fan Jin¡¯s and Fan Zhuo¡¯s bodies were burning his eyes at that very moment!

    When the leader of the men saw the re of purple spirit power exploding from the bodies of Jun Xie and hispanions, his eyes were filled with incredulity. These youths were obviously from the Lower Realm, how did they learn how to temporarily raise their spirit power levels?

    However, Jun Wu Xie was not about to give the man time to consider the situation. She had joined up with Fan Zhuo and were charging right at one of the men closing in on them while Fan Jin had picked out the other man and rushed right at him. The leader of the men suddenly found himself alone when Ye Sha came at him head on with a counter move, as they met in a colossal sh!

    In a blink of an eye, six brilliant streaks of purple light and one of jet ck from thebatants¡¯ spirit powers interweaved and shed. The spiritual energy waves rushing out as a result from the ongoing shes were much stronger than those from Ye Sha¡¯s earlier battle with Gu Ying!

    This was the first time Jun Wu Xie had entered into a battle with purple spirit powers. She had not managed to fully grasp and control the new found power perfectly yet while Fan Zhuo had only recently recovered and was not at his peak condition. Hence, they had joined forces and went two against one to hold down one of their opponents which shouldn¡¯t be much of an issue if it was not for too long a period.

    And a grand battle burst forth before the main gates of the Zephyr Academy.

    Ye Sha put every ounce of his concentration into his battle with the leader of the men. He did not hold back this time. He was well aware of the condition of his Young Miss¡¯ spiritual power and the period of time she could sustain herself at the purple spirit level was very short. If he did not defeat his opponent before him in the shortest time possible, Jun Wu Xie would soon deplete her spirit power and be soundly defeated!

    At that moment, Ye Sha did not dare to be careless. Every stroke he executed was aimed at the vitals of his opponent.

    The leader knew that it was Ye Sha who gave Gu Ying his injuries and he was wary as well. But the moment they exchanged blows, he suddenly discovered that his opponent was stronger than he imagined, and what astounded him further was the ck light from the spirit power covering Ye Sha¡¯s body!

    Throughout the entire Lower Realm and the Middle Realm, he had not seen anyone with such spirit powers.

    The leader was pushed back by Ye Sha step by step and his heart flinched suddenly as he widened his eyes, as he stared into the chilling gaze of Ye Sha.

    ¡°You are from the Dark Regime?¡±

    Who else but people from the Dark Regime would possess such a strange form of power?

    The Dark Regime had after the passing of the Dark Emperor, gone into self exile for a long time. At present, it was very rare to see any members of the Dark Regime in the Middle Realm but despite that, no one dared to offend the force that once united the Middle Realm into one and dominated over them all. Even after the Dark Emperor had passed, the strange powers the Dark Regime cultivated still deeply terrified the people of the Middle Realm!

    Ye Sha¡¯s eyes shed darkly after the leader spoke and without stopping the even the briefest of moments, his strikes quickened and fell like rain, once again trying to bring the man down!

    The man gritted his teeth together, as his heart was shocked by his own guess.

    [Why would someone from the Dark Regime appear all the way down here in the Lower Realm?]

    [Did they maybe discover the actions of the Twelve Pces?]

    On the other side? Jun Wu Xie was just discovering the amazing power of her purple spirit. But as time flowed, she could distinctly feel her spirit power draining at a very fast rate! The speed that her spirit power was draining at was several times faster than when she had been practising before!

    She had thought that she would be able to maintain her purple spirit state for at least ten minutes, but in such a vigorous battle, after just five minutes, she suddenly felt that the spirit power within her body was almost emptied!

    In a state of battle, spirit power would be used when executing attacks and that would greatly drain at a person¡¯s spirit power. With Jun Wu Xie¡¯s current yellow spirit level, she would not be able to sustain her spirit powers at the purple level for long!

 Chapter 739

    Chapter 739: Eighth p (20)

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s spirit power waspletely drained the very next moment. She had initially joined forces with Fan Zhuo and they had managed to suppress the opponentpletely. But as her spirit power began to wane as the battle worn on, their opponent had quickly detected it and grasped at the opportunity before Fan Zhuo could react in time to shoot out a bright burst of spirit energy directly at Jun Xie!

    Fan Zhuo heart skipped a beat and he wanted so much to block it but it was toote!

    He saw that the burst of spirit energy was about to smash into Jun Wu Xie but before he could even blink, Jun Wu Xie suddenly disappeared for her spot!

    Jun Wu Xie had braced herself to receive the attack and suffer the pain that was toe, but unexpectedly, the pain did not manifest upon her body in the slightest. In fact, what she felt was the exact opposite. She found herself suddenly wrapped tightly in a familiar andforting warm embrace.

    ¡°Little Xie has really grown! You can already use the power of the purple spirit? But if you have just learnt it, let¡¯s not rush into it too much alright?¡± A voice filled with pride and mirth suddenly sounded above her head!

    Jun Wu Xie suddenly looked up in surprise and a wlessly handsome face reflected clearly in her eyes.

    ¡°Big Brother.....¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes widened slightly, surprise showing in them as she wondered when had Jun Wu Yao managed to wrap her into his arms in that situation! ?

    ¡°What is it? You are not happy to see me?¡± Jun Wu Yao¡¯s lips were deeply filled with mirth as he teased the slightly stunned little figure in his arms.

    [How long has it only been that he was away and she has already stirred up such a ruckus. If Ye Mei had not seeked him out, he really wouldn¡¯t have known that his little darling was capable of such shocking deeds.]

    ¡°Not true.¡± Jun Wu Xie disagreed subconsciously.

    Jun Wu Yaoughed aloud and raised his hand to rub her little head affectionately. ¡°d that it¡¯s not. You just wait patiently for awhile while your brother go stand up for you.¡± Jun Wu Yao held Jun Wu Xie with just one arm and he turned to cast his gaze at the men who were currently fighting Ye Sha and the others. He gaze shifted over them before finally fixing onto the man who had earlier tried to harm Jun Wu Xie.

    At that moment, the gentle mirth in his eyes disappearedpletely, suddenly reced by a dark malicious glint.

    ¡°You dare try to harm her? You must have lived for much too long. I shall have that corrected immediately.¡± Jun Wu Yao¡¯s handsome voice slowly rang out. The audience had still not fully recovered from the shock from his sudden appearance when they saw a small shadow shoot out from Jun Wu Yao¡¯s fingers, flying straight at the man who had been battling with Jun Wu Xie earlier!

    Fan Zhuo was closest to that man then and before he even realised what was happening, he suddenly saw that the ck shadow fly through his opponent¡¯s neck!

    The time it took was even less than a blink and the man¡¯s head had suddenly beenpletely lopped off!

    The even and smooth cut on the man¡¯s neck suddenly spurted with a big gush of blood that shot high into the air!

    The blood rained down. The loud mour that had gripped the disciples of the Zephyr Academy suddenly turned quiet, and not a single sound escaped their lips!

    It had happened in just a split second!

    The two men fighting Ye Sha and Fan Jin suddenly found themselves assaulted by a thick pungent scent of blood. They swung their heads around to see and saw that theirpanion had already been decapitated, and arge spray of blood was gushing out of the wound, raining down in a bright demonic shade of red!

    That was when the two men spotted that a wlessly handsome and ageless man was suddenly standing next to Jun Xie. That man was holding the small sized figure, his lips forming an somehow enchanting and alluring smile. But that slightly narrowed pair of eyes, were instead like a bottomless icily freezing autumn¡¯ske, causing an irrational chilling fear to suddenly grip at their hearts!

    [Who is this man! ? In a blink, he had killed one of theirpanions!]

    The leader of the men stared in utter shock at Jun Wu Yao, disbelief showing clearly in his eyes!

    ¡°Little Xie, you want to keep these two?¡± Jun Wu Yao¡¯s eyes did not see anything else. His eyes were only focused upon Jun Wu Xie and he did not care in the slightest about the man he had killed with utmost ease, and continued to ask for Jun Wu Xie¡¯s opinion in a soft and gentle tone.

 Chapter 740

    740 Eighth p (21)

    Jun Wu Xie''s eyes took on a malicious glint. "Kill."

    Jun Wu Yaoughed and without a moment''s hesitation, he raised his head slowly, to look at the two men standing there dumbfounded.

    "Then you will have to die." An alluring smile came back upon his lips, but the words that came out through his mouth sounded just like death''s knell. Jun Wu Yao raised his hand and two dark shadows sped towards the two men!

    One of them could not even react and he ended up with the same fate as his deadpanion, while the leader summoned everyst ounce of his spirit power and he barely managed to block the strike that would have killed him immediately. But although he managed to escape having his head separated from his body, the deflected ck shadow had nevertheless opened up a gaping hole in his chest, andrge amounts of blood was flowing out from the wound.

    His hands clutched at the wound desperately as he stared in pure shock at the unbelievably powerful man who had just killed the three of them, all highly skilled fighters, by just nonchntly raising one hand!

    Although his powers were not considered to be among the top elites, but he was nevertheless never seen as weak. But in front of this man, he felt so small that he was an ant before him. He dared not even dream of resisting this man, he wouldn''t even be able to put up a struggle.

    Such tremendous power, like he had never seen before. Even their Elders, did not hold powers and dominating as this!

    With his life force quickly flowing out of his body, the man could do nothing but stare futilely at Jun Wu Yao, stare at that ridiculously handsome looking face, trying to determine his identity.

    "You¡­.. Why will you go¡­.. against¡­.." The leader was suddenly resentful. A man who possessed such power, why would he choose to protect a bunch of weaklings like that? He was sure there were no grudges between them!

    Jun Wu Yao''s attractive lips formed into a mesmerising arc. He seemed to be looking at something interesting as he stared at the man filled with resentment and he said carelessly: "Go against you? Ha ha, don''t get me wrong. Killing you men was just because Little Xie wanted you dead."

    Trash like this were beneath his notice. They didn''t know what was good for them and they provoked his Little Xie, so they can''t me anybody that they were kicked to go before the Gates of Hell.

    "Who¡­.. Who¡­.. are¡­.. you¡­.." The leader struggled to ask.

    Jun Wu Yao had however already turned away and he had his head lowered to look at the stone faced Jun Wu Xie,pletely ignoring the man''s pleas.

    The man''s legs suddenly gave way and he fell heavily to sit on the ground. Feeling that the cold ws of Death were able to im him, he struggled to lift his head, looking at Ye Sha who hade to stand ramrod straight beside Jun Wu Yao, and then shifting his gaze to the unbelievably powerful Jun Wu Yao. Suddenly, he remembered that ck spirit power he had seen earlier and a chilling realisation dawned upon him. His eyes bulged and from his throat, a broken and shattered hoarse whisper escaped out.

    "You¡­.. Dark¡­.."

    The words had juste out when at that moment, Jun Wu Yao who was still looking at Jun Wu Xie raised up his hand suddenly and a ck shadow shot through the man''s neck, cutting off the words that the man had been able to say.

    "You are being too loud." Jun Wu Yao''s smile was tinged with slight impatience at that moment. The man had been filled with terror and shock when he fell over, lying silently in his own pool of blood, as hisst breath left his mouth.

    In moments, three exponents from the Middle Realm, had under the hands of Jun Wu Yao, been cleanly killed. It had seemed so simple for him that it boggled the mind.

    He had only raised his hand three times, and he had killed three immensely powerful purple spirit exponents! ?

    The Zephyr Academy was a sea of silence. Every single one of them was so enthralled by the perfectly handsome man''s overwhelming and unbelievable powers that they did not even dared to breathe loudly!

    [He''s too powerful!]

    [Just too unbelievably powerful!]

    [The purple spirit that was so highly revered by the people of the world was just amb sent to ughter before this man. Where is that man from! ?]

 Chapter 741

    Chapter 741: ¡°Eighth p (22)¡±

    With everyone still stunned and in shock at Jun Wu Yao¡¯s overwhelming power, someone there was fully experiencing what was termedplete and absolute despair.

    Ning Rui stoodpletely frozen in his spot, his face turnedpletely white, every inch of his entire body feeling a bone biting chill.

    [It¡¯s over..... It¡¯s really..... all over.....]

    Hope had ignited many times, but in the end, there was only despair. His eyes seeing the few men copsed in their own blood, Ning Rui seemed to be looking at the fate that would soon befall him.

    Terror gripped him!

    ¡°Head..... Headmaster..... What do we do..... What do we do now.....¡± Gongcheng Lei¡¯s legs had turned to jelly. When those few men had appeared, he had thought that the tables had turned. But things have progressed to a point that went beyond all their expectations.

    That man who held so much power that he struck terror in their hearts hadpletely crushed anyst slivers of hope they had held.....

    Gu Ying had been rescued, and the few envoys who had remained behind were all dead, and they suddenly found that only the two of them were still here in the Zephyr Academy!

    The dark shadows of death loomed heavily over their heads.

    Being asked by Gongcheng Lei with a question like this, Ning Rui felt a shiver run through his body. He looked around at the dumbfounded disciples around him, and he saw that all their attention was focused upon the terrifyingly powerful man.

    ¡°Run..... Hurry, run.....¡± Ning Rui had only that thought in his mind. He could not care about anything else. He hunched his back, drawing his shoulders together trying to appear as small as possible think to slink away silently in escape.

    However, the Heavens had decreed that he would not be granted that opportunity.

    ¡°Uncle Ning, where are you headed off to?¡± Fan Zhuo¡¯s tall slender form was suddenly standing in Ning Rui¡¯s path, his face glowing with his usual gentle smile, except that his eyes were burning with insuppressible murder!

    Ning Rui¡¯s heart jumped, and he fell back three steps in fright.

    Gongcheng Lei who was just behind him realised that the game was up and he quickly fell to his knees with a loud thud by Fan Zhuo¡¯s feet, his face covered in tears: ¡°Second Young Master, all of this had been entirely Ning Rui¡¯s doing. I had been bewitched by his promises and only helped him to cover up the facts. The Headmaster was murdered by him and Gu Ying, and I do not know about anything else!¡±

    Fan Zhuo did not even give Gongcheng Lei a single nce and just raised his foot and kicked out to send him sprawling into the ground.

    His father had been too kind and trusting, and he did not realised that he had been keeping such a heartless and cowardly mutt by his side all those years!

    Although Ning Rui¡¯s face was pale, the moment his eyes saw Fan Zhuo, the fear in his heart suddenly evaporated. He knew his fate was sealed and he would not live through this. That had somehow made him lose his fear. He looked down at the pitiful heap that was Gongcheng Lei on the ground, bawling his eyes out, and Ning Rui¡¯s mouth curled up with scorn.

    ¡°Moron, you think by pleading, he will let you off? Your previous crime of secretly adding drugs to his food wouldn¡¯t be that easily forgotten you know?¡±

    Ning Rui maliciously pointed out with his voice dripping with contempt, causing Gongcheng Lei on the ground to shiver more violently.

    Fan Zhuo beamed at Ning Rui and said: ¡°Uncle Ning is absolutely right. I have no intentions of sparing him.¡±

    ¡°And naturally, you as well.¡± The fire in Fan Zhuo¡¯s eyes intensified.

    Ning Rui replied: ¡°Winner takes all. I admit defeat.¡± He had calcted every single move, and nned everything meticulously. But a little brat named Jun Xie had fouled everything up. If not for that pipsqueak, Ning Xin might very well have sessfully killed Fan Jin and the control of the Zephyr Academy might have fallen into his hands without him needing to enlist outside help that resulted in this hopeless situation now.

    From the beginning, when Ning Xin had first nned to use Jun Xie to bring discredit to Fan Jin¡¯s name, that had been the worst mistake made, and it was already toote to change anything.

    With the first step taken with the wrong foot, everything else went wrong henceforth!

    Ning Rui had asked himself countless times. If there was no Jun Xie, would he have seeded?

    That little inconspicuous youth, had suddenly appeared in the Zephyr Academy, andpletely crushed the scheme he had been brewing and stewing for so many years here. And now, he had even damned him to suffer eternal doom!

 Chapter 742

    Chapter 742: ¡°Squeezing her Small Hand (1)¡±

    From all directions, all the disciples of the Zephyr Academy were staring at Ning Rui with eyes burning with hatred. The taunting words Ning Rui had thrown out when he believed that victory was at hand earlier were now suddenly turned against him, like a heavy sharp de hanging over his head.

    This man who had attempted to use the lives of everyone in the Zephyr Academy in exchange for power and authority would finally face judgement!

    Fan Zhuo did not immediately take their lives but just imprisoned Ning Rui and Gongcheng Lei. Although his intense hatred for them was pushing him to subject the two men to a thousand cuts at that very moment, he held himself back as the one who really needed to see them being punished was not him, but Fan Jin.

    Ning Rui was dragged away together with Gongcheng Lei by the guards and Fan Zhuo subconsciously turned to look at Fan Jin. The all too familiar face stung at his eyes, as he knew in his heart that was not really his beloved elder brother.....

    The crisis in the Zephyr Academy had been resolved and everyone in the academy finally heaved a big sigh of relief. They all felt like they had gained a new life after having just been pulled out from the pits of despair. They were deeply grateful to Jun Xie who has saved them all and they had developed a deep respect and awe towards the unbelievably powerful man.

    Gu Ying had sustained heavy injuries, Ning Rui and his people had been imprisoned. The cmity that had struck the Zephyr Academy was finally arrested.

    The Zephyr Academy had recently experienced too many setbacks was there was a dire need for them to realign themselves. ording to the rules, the position of Headmaster should be taken up by Fan Jin and Fan Jin readily agreed to it with an easy smile. His first instructions as Headmaster of the Zephyr Academy was for all the disciples and teachers to first go back and rest up and he informed them that the Zephyr Academy would be taking a break for the next few days to allow everyone a chance to catch their breaths.

    Things have more or less settled down but Jun Wu Xie was still not able to go back.

    Jun Wu Yao held Jun Wu Xie¡¯s small hand in his and proceeded straight towards the little bamboo grove.

    ¡°You are really a gutsy littless. You have just barely learnt how to raise your powers to attain the purple spirit and you already dare to take on those men in a fight? If I had not arrived in time, are you going to get yourself all covered in injuries again?¡± Jun Wu Yao led Jun Wu Xie to sit down by the table and Ye Mei and Ye Sha who hade in following behind them werepletely silent as they lowered their heads and slowly retreated outside to stand beside the doors, trying their best to hide their presence as much as they could.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Jun Wu Xie did not answer Jun Wu Yao¡¯s question but was more interested by his sudden appearance.

    Jun Wu Yao had left suddenly and returned just as suddenly. Jun Wu Xie had no idea where he had disappeared to during this period.

    Jun Wu Yao replied: ¡°Ye Mei came to look for me. He said you went missing at the bottom of the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff. ¡°

    Jun Wu Xie paused a moment and thought back to the scene when she had been reunited with the others and she remembered that she had not seen Ye Mei with them. So, Ye Mei had left at the time to go seek out Jun Wu Yao.

    ¡°Then howe you came here instead?¡± Jun Wu Xie remembered that the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff was a far way off from the Zephyr Academy.

    ¡°I will naturally go where you go.¡± Jun Wu Yao said with augh. Ye Mei had been midway through his search for his Lord when he received the information that Ye Sha had sent him, telling him that Jun Wu Xie had been located. But as Ye Mei had things he needed to report to his Lord, he had continued with his search.

    That was when Jun Wu Yao finally knew that the ce people called the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff was in actuality the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb, and it seemed that his Little Xie, was highly interested in the artifacts, buried in the ¡°Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb¡±.

    ¡°It was just a coincidence. The moment I arrived, I saw you caught in that predicament. Were you going to risk your life again fighting against that man?¡± Jun Wu Yao chided gently, holding Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hand in his. Her fingers were long and slender, the tips rounded and tender, the pink nails were like fallen petals, and beautiful to look at. He squeezed and toyed with her hand but she seemed not to feel a thing, her face calm and expressionless, while Jun Wu Yao could not resist it but started to toy and squeeze at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s fingertips.

    They were small and petite, soft to the touch.

    ¡°No.¡± Jun Wu Xie said as she stared at the person who had usurped possession of her hand, and was just squeezing it incessantly, before she continued, ¡°I am not hurt.¡±

 Chapter 743

    Chapter 743: Squeezing her Small Hand (2)

    ¡°Huh?¡± Jun Wu Yao raised his eyes. He knew that she was not hurt, or else, those three insects wouldn¡¯t have had such an easy death!

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s head was lowered, looking at the pair of ¡°paws¡± squeezing her fingertips, before raising her head to look at him.

    [Was he checking her hands for wounds?]

    ¡°.....¡± The smile on Jun Wu Yao¡¯s face froze a little and he suddenlyughed aloud again.

    ¡°Those men were not weak and they would not be above using despicable tricks, so there is a chance you might have suffered some hidden injuries unknowingly. If they are not carefully examined, injuries like these could be easily missed out. Little Xie can just talk and I¡¯ll just listen while helping you check for any hidden injuries. Isn¡¯t that better?¡± Jun Wu Yao said, the smile on his face not looking all that genuine.

    Jun Wu Xie blinked nkly at Jun Wu Yao¡¯s words and did not react further. She sat there quietly, afraid she would distract Jun Wu Yao, and stretched out her hands to allow him to continue inspecting her hands.

    The corners of Jun Wu Yao¡¯s mouth curled up higher as he kneaded her fingertips and turned her small hands over. He scratched gently at her palm, and that light fleeting touch tickled a little causing Jun Wu Xie¡¯s tiny body to quiver.

    Jun Wu Yao had found a hobby he would never tire of.

    Standing at the door, Ye Sha and Ye Mei fought with every ounce of strength they possessed to maintain the stern looks on their faces, as their hearts almost exploded from their impossible suppression.

    [Did their Lord Jue just duped the Young Miss with such a tant lie?]

    [That is just one big con!]

    [With the Young Miss being so highly intelligent, why has she not realised the real reason behind their Lord Jue¡¯s ¡°careful examination¡±?]

    Ye Sha and Ye Mei exchanged a nce and they both saw the helplessness and suppressed mirth in each others¡¯ eyes.

    Grasping the soft hands in his, Jun Wu Yao pretended to be calm and serious as he asked: ¡°The bottom of the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff, was it fun?¡±

    ¡°Not fun.¡± Jun Wu Xie replied.

    ¡°Knowing that that ce is dangerous and you still went?¡± Jun Wu Yao asked, an eyebrow raised. Ye Mei had already rted all their encounters in the bottom of the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff to him. It must not be denied, that the people from the Dark Regime had really put in a lot of effort into it. But..... with the punitive power that Little Xie and herpanions possessed, they had gone down the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff and still managed to return back alive, that was no mean feat.

    ¡°I want to locate the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes were determined. When faced against people from the Middle Realm, she had been repeatedly reminded of her own weakness and frailty. She refused to depend on the power of others to protect herself. She knew to needed to be stronger!

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s lips curled up at the sides, and he drew his face closer to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s, his eyes filled with mirth and narrowed conspiringly.

    ¡°Oh? Why is Little Xie so determined to find the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb?¡±

    ¡°For power.¡± Jun Wu Xie said frankly and bluntly. ¡°Dumb Qiao and the others told me that the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb holds all the treasured artifacts of the Middle Realm that will allow one to be incredibly powerful in a short period of time. I want to gain the power to resist the Twelve Pces.¡±

    The feeling of having a home that she could not return to was something that she didn¡¯t want to endure for long.

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s smile grew wider. ¡°Do you know who the Dark Emperor is? And you dare to covet after his treasures?¡±

    ¡°He is already dead.¡± Jun Wu Xie countered.

    ¡°.....¡±

    Standing by the door, Ye Sha and Ye Mei nearly wanted to rush in and kneel before Jun Wu Xie.

    [Young Miss!]

    [Is saying to a person¡¯s face that that person is already dead really an eptable thing to do?]

    Two pairs of nervous eyes turned subconsciously onto the figure of Jun Wu Yao, deeply afraid that he would suddenly fly into a rage.

    However, Jun Wu Yaoughed aloud instead. He sat there holding Jun Wu Xie¡¯s tiny hands,ughing heartily till his shoulders shook.

    ¡°That¡¯s right..... The Dark Emperor is dead. To a dead person, however powerful he might have been in life, did not matter any longer.¡±

    The Dark Emperor is ¡°dead¡±. Or else, how would those scums from the Twelve Pces dare to even set their eyes on that ce? Jun Wu Yao¡¯s eyes narrowed at the thought of that. Having so many people lusting after his things, he must remember to ¡°reward¡± them in future.

    But.....

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s eyes turned to look at Jun Wu Xie and the sharp glint in his eyes immediately disappeared.

    As long as Little Xie wants it, no matter what it is, she can have it.

 Chapter 744

    <hr ss="chapter-end">

    Chapter 744: ¡°Squeezing her Small Hand (3)¡±

    Towards a certain someone¡¯s extreme disparity in the way he treated people who were eyeing his treasures, Ye Sha and Ye Mei were quick toe to a tacit understanding to overlook the matter.

    To their Lord Jue, whatever the Young Miss wanted, he was only to d to provide!

    ¡°After this, what is Little Xie intending to do?¡± Jun Wu Yao asked Jun Wu Xie, looking at her seriously. The Heaven¡¯s End Cliff hade about only after his disappearance and ording to what Ye Mei had told him, that ce contained a collection of the most dangerous things the Dark Regime were able to put together. If they went there without a map, even he was not entirely confident that he would be able to find it.

    ¡°Find the maps.¡± Jun Wu Xie replied. She did not need to hide anything from Jun Wu Yao.

    Ning Rui was already imprisoned, and the map he held would soon be in their hands. Adding that to the other two pieces they already had with them, they would hold a total of three out of the eight map in existence.

    ¡°On our way to the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff, we encountered people from the Yan Country. If the information we gathered is urate, the Crown Prince of the Yan Country should be holding another piece of the map.¡± If they manage to get their hands on that map, they would have four pieces, which would make up half, and the rest would just be a matter of time.

    ¡°Oh? Do you need my help then?¡± Jun Wu Yao asked with augh.

    Jun Wu Xie however shook her head. She had not forgotten that Jun Wu Yao would asionally go missing, his departure sudden, and that would mean that he had his own matters that he needed to attend to.

    Jun Wu Yao was extremely powerful, more powerful than anyone she had ever met. But she did not want to be reliant on Jun Wu Yao for everything that happened. Only if she gained power herself, would it yield her the best results. If Jun Wu Xie seeked to oppose the Twelve Pces, then she must not rely on the powers of others in everything.

    Jun Wu Yao did not force the issue and left it up to Jun Wu Xie to decide.

    ¡°Does that mean Little Xie will be going to the Yan Country next?¡± Jun Wu Yao asked with an eyebrow raised, with his eyes still lowered and focused on the on the fair little fingers of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s, seemingly not be able to get enough of it.

    ¡°Not for the time being. Fei Yan needs to snoop around for more information on the Yan Country first and Lord Meh Meh¡¯s and Fan Jin¡¯s injuries..... I want to cure them first.¡± Jun Wu Xie said, her brow furrowing suddenly. Lord Meh Meh¡¯s injuries had been cured and it would only need a period of nursing before making a full recovery. But Fan Jin¡¯s condition was a little moreplicated and would require a little more effort.

    Fan Qi was dead and the Zephyr Academy sorely needed a new Headmaster toe forth to shoulder the heavy responsibilities. Fan Zhuo was destined to leave with them and the Zephyr Academy must only be left for Fan Jin, as was the right thing to do.

    ¡°Then, should I remain here to keep youpany?¡± Jun Wu Yao asked.

    Jun Wu Xie raised her eyes to look at Jun Wu Yao. In those eyes sparkling with a smile, she saw herself reflected within.

    ¡°You are done with your own matters?¡±

    Jun Wu Yao shook his head, and dered nonchntly: ¡°It won¡¯t make a difference if I dy it a little. Instead, I am more concerned with is whether Little Xie dislikes mypany?¡± The pair of enchanting eyes were suddenly looking forlorn, but there was the slightest tinge of teasing hidden in them. The pitiful look in those eyes suddenly made Jun Wu Xie feel rather flustered and she did not know what to do.

    She lowered her head instead and chose to ignore Jun Wu Yao¡¯s query.

    Seeing that the little one was mping up and refusing to answer him once again, Jun Wu Yao was nevertheless calm. He ordered Ye Sha and Ye Mei to clean up the ce before he resumed with his teasing of Jun Wu Xie.

    Faced with a certain someone¡¯s continued teasing, Jun Wu Xie was feeling rather distressed and helpless. Her Uncle and Grandfather had never teased her in such a manner and although they always spoke to her in a very gentle tone as well, she could not help but feel that there was a vast difference when Jun Wu Yao was doing it.

    If this had happened in the past, Jun Wu Xie would have immediately chased him out. But Jun Wu Yao had a been tagged with the position of ¡°Big Brother¡± and Jun Wu Xie did not know how to deal with it now.

    Coincidentally at that same moment while she was feeling endlessly flustered, Fan Jin came in with Qiao Chu and the others who had rushed over.

 Chapter 745

    Chapter 745: ¡°The Aftermath (1)¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m really amazed at how Brother Hua looks now. He looks exactly just like Fan Jin.¡± Qiao Chu said, pulling Hua Yao toe before Jun Wu Xie,pletely failing to notice that the smile on Jun Wu Yao¡¯s face had somewhat changed, and even failing to see that Ye Sha and Ye Mei at the side were looking at him with a look showing they were silently mourning for him.

    The Fan Jin that had appeared in the Zephyr Academy earlier today had been Hua Yao who impersonated him. The real Fan Jin was still lying in bed back at the inn, being watched over by Wen Xin Han.

    To fully squash Ning Rui, Fan Jin and Fan Zhuo needed to appear at the same time and that was the reason Jun Wu Xie asked for Hua Yao to go meet them at Chan Lin Town.

    Hua Yao was highly skilled at his Bone Shifting ability and with Jun Wu Xie¡¯s help, they were able to perfectly impersonate anyone they wanted, without being found out.

    Not even in his dreams, would Ning Rui ever expect, that the Fan Jin who had appeared right before him, was in fact an imposter.

    ¡°You got the map?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked, her eyes on Qiao Chu.

    Qiao Chu smirked, looking mighty pleased, as he pulled out a brocade box, and opened it to show a map made out of human skin.

    Jun Wu Xie very naturally pulled her hands out from Jun Wu Yao¡¯s ¡°paws¡± to receive the map, scrutinising it carefully.

    An eyebrow on Jun Wu Yao¡¯s face raised up as he looked at the fully focused Jun Wu Xie before his gaze slowly shifted onto Qiao Chu. Qiao Chu had been smiling happily all this while but when he saw Jun Wu Yao¡¯s eyes on him, for some unknown reason, he was suddenly feeling a strange chill on the back of his neck. He instinctively hunched his neck into his shoulders as he blinked nkly at the widely smiling face of Jun Wu Yao.

    ¡°Big Brother Jun.¡± Qiao Chu called out to Jun Wu Yao, in oblivious ignorance.

    Jun Wu Yao nodded slightly in response.

    ¡°Where is Fan Zhuo?¡± Jun Wu Xie had finished studying the map, and she handed it back to Qiao Chu.

    Qiao Chu said in answer: ¡°Fan Zhuo is still there. He seemed to have more things he wanted to ask Ning Rui, so we came over first. Just saying..... Little Xie, are you really confident you can cure Fan Jin¡¯s condition?¡± When Qiao Chu and the others had arrived at Chan Lin Town and saw Fan Jin, their hearts had wrenched in pain when they saw the always jovial and exuberant youth they knew reduced to such a sorry state.

    Although they did not share the same fate, but Fan Jin was nevertheless a righteous friend. Even without his rtionship with Fan Zhuo, they would still not wish to see Fan Jin fall into such a wretched state.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded. ¡°I am, but I need a little time. Before Fan Jin recovers, we will need Brother Hua to continue to appear as Fan Jin.¡±

    The Zephyr Academy had just undergone great turmoil and it urgently needs someone to lead them back to normality. If it is revealed that Fan Jin has not recovered, it will surely throw its ability to maintain its reputation as a top academy into great doubt.

    Although Jun Wu Xie never liked to get involved in the affairs of others, the Zephyr Academy was nevertheless deeply linked to Fan Jin and Fan Zhuo, and she would not allow the Zephyr Academy to be destroyed without doing anything.

    Qiao Chu was taken aback a moment. He stared at Hua Yao who was disguised as Fan Jin and said: ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean Brother Hua would have to remain looking like this for quite a while?¡±

    Qiao Chu had always been closest to Hua Yao as they usually moved together in their missions. Suddenly asking him to pull his usual antics looking at Fan Jin¡¯s face everyday.....

    He really wasn¡¯t really used to it.

    Hua Yao didn¡¯t really mind it much, taking it as repayment for a favour owed.

    Early the next morning, Jun Wu Xie got Ye Sha to fetch Wen Xin Han and the others back to the academy. To prevent people from finding out, Fan Jin was ced straight into the little bamboo grove while Hua Yao assumed Fan Jin¡¯s identity to run the Zephyr Academy¡¯s daily affairs with Wen Xin Han¡¯s and Fan Zhuo¡¯s assistance.

    Luckily the real Fan Jin himself had not been entirely familiar with these matters himself, hence, when Hua Yao started asking the teachers many questions, it had not raised any unwanted suspicions.

 Chapter 746

    Chapter 746: ¡°The Aftermath (2)¡±

    Gu Li Sheng had also brought the disciples of the Spirit Healer faculty back. Having suffered through the recent spate of tumultuous events, all the disciples of the Zephyr Academy had be more docile. No one dared bring up that day¡¯s events and all of them lived their days in obedience and that saved Hua Yao a lot of headaches.

    Jun Wu Xie brought Lord Meh Meh into the bamboo grove to oversee its care and she spent her days mainly treating Fan Jin and Lord Meh Meh. Jun Wu Yao did not go anywhere this time and just sat on one side everyday, watching Jun Wu Xie bustling to and fro, with a smile on his face.

    But it was a difficult time for Ye Sha and Ye Mei. Besides Fan Jin who had lost his consciousness, they did not dare allow anyone else that was of the male species to set foot into the little bamboo grove. Hence, the responsibilities for everything from cleaning to cooking, fell upon their shoulders. When they looked back to the ster record of their past aplishments, and then finding themselves faced with the various pots and pans, with the many dirty dishes and crockery before their eyes, Ye Sha and Ye Mei could only silently swallow back their tears, and scrub at the pots vigorously!

    Ah Jing was brought back to the Zephyr Academy by Fan Zhuo. The wounds on his body has mostly healed and it might have been the traumatic experiences he had gone through, but Ah Jing had turned into a person that was unusually solemn and quiet.

    Fei Yan had left the Zephyr Academy for a period, gathering and collecting information about the Yan Country. They were all making preparations to immediately set forth for the Yan Country, once Fan Jin regains his consciousness, so they can locate the all the maps, andplete the collection as soon as possible.

    Time passed, a day at a time. Fan Jin¡¯s body was gradually recovering under Jun Wu Xie¡¯s careful nursing. But his mind continued to be somewhat clouded, asionally showing alertness for a short while, but would quickly sink back into senility, his condition still highly unstable.

    Fan Zhuo woulde apany Fan Jin everyday. He didn¡¯t speak at all, but just sat with Fan Jin in silence, feeding him, washing him, as if taking care of the needs of an ignorant child who knew nothing at all.

    In those spasmodic moments that Fan Jin was conscious, he was able to recognise Fan Zhuo. But after just saying a few words, he would quickly fall back into his lifeless and unresponsive state.

    And with every time that happened, it felt like a sword was slicing slowly through his heart.

    He remained silent through it all, hiding the agonising pain within.

    He was thinking the same thought everyday, when would Fan Jin fully regain his senses. But at the same time, he was worried about him awakening.

    [When Fan Jin recovers, will he be able to face up to everything that has happened?]

    Fan Zhuo wasn¡¯t sure.

    It was nearing the end of the year and the branch division¡¯s promotion selections had been admitted to the academy. It wasn¡¯t a great number, just tens of them. They were not really aware of what had happened in the main division and came to the academy muddled headed, wondering why the current Headmaster was a youth simr in age with them.

    Nobody would tell them the bitter experience the Zephyr Academy had just suffered through. Those memories were all like a horrendous nightmare, that nobody wanted to revisit.

    Not long after the new disciples were admitted, the disciples of the Zephyr Academy were set to go home and they would only return back here a monthter.

    After most of the Zephyr Academy¡¯s disciples had left, the teachers made up their own excuses and applied for leave to go home as well. The vast Zephyr Academy was cleared out, empty and quiet, the usual racket and noisy mour suddenly missing.

    Hua Yao did not need to impersonate Fan Jin any longer and he was able to appear as himself. He sat together with Qiao Chu and the others in the yard within the little bamboo grove and watched as Fan Zhuo helped Fan Jin out to get some sun.

    ¡°Next year, I am thinking that quite a number of them will not being back here anymore.¡± Fan Jin who had been gradually recovering raised his head to look at the fallen leaves swirling in the air, a bitter smile on his lips.

    He had regained his consciousness three days ago, and he had been forced to live through the nightmare that confronted him when he found out everything that had happened. From the initial utter shock and raging hatred, to the calm eptance now, they all saw that the once jovial youth had changedpletely, having lost a little of his bluntness and gained a little more maturity.

 Chapter 747

    Chapter 747: ¡°Unexpected Surprise (1)¡±

    The Zephyr Academy had met with a big cmity and although the disaster was averted in the end, the long series of twists and turns had caused the disciples and teachers of the academy to be nervous and afraid.

    It was clear to Fan Jin, although those people had not said much when they had gone home for the year end break, but after the month was up, he was expecting less than half of them to return.

    It was rather understandable if the disciples had not returned out of fear, but if even the teachers were to leave as well, what was going to happen to the Zephyr Academy going forward?

    His father is dead, and the other two longest serving faculty members who had been almost been as close as being his rted uncles had betrayed them. The Zephyr Academy was facing an imminent crisis and Fan Jin felt like he had just woken up from a dream, and the reality presented to him an endless stream of obstacles and tribtions as numerous as the stars.

    ¡°Take it slow, things are bound to improve. At the very least, we are still alive now.¡± Fan Zhuo said reassuringly, patting his own brother on the shoulder.

    Fan Jin gave him a bittersweet smile and said: ¡°That is true. As long as I am able to bring the Zephyr Academy back to glory, I believe more people wille. I will not let the Zephyr Academy decline further.¡± Unwilling to dwell any longer in pain and suffering, Fan Jin tried to sound strong despite the situation by saying: ¡°I cannot afford to waste away any further. I need to nurse my body back to health and I should be able to make it in time for the next year¡¯s Spirit Battle Tournament among the different academies¡±

    Seeing that Fan Jin had picked himself up, everyone was feeling relieved and Qiao Chu asked with a smile: ¡°There are even Spirit Battle tournaments among the academies?¡±

    Fan Jin nodded. ¡°Normally, every academy would hold their own Spirit Battles Tournaments. And every year, the top ten ranked from the individual academies will all make their way to the Yan Country andpete in an inter academypetition. Last year, the Zephyr Academy had achieved a rather good rank in the cings.¡±

    Fan Jin had said it easily. But upon hearing his words, Qiao Chu who had been grinning mischievously suddenly stared at Fan Jin in wide eyed surprise.

    ¡°Where did you say it was?¡±

    Fan Jin repeated it: ¡°Yan Country. The Yan Country is currently the biggest power and this inter academy Spirit Battle Tournament is also organised by them, where they invited all the individual academies in previous years. In one more month, the new year will begin, and I believe it should be around that time.¡±

    The Zephyr Academy¡¯s own Spirit Battle Tournament had been cancelled this year due to the tumult that had struck them, and the previous year¡¯s top ten rank has less than half of them remaining. Fan Jin was nning to quickly nurse himself back to health so that he would be able to represent the Zephyr Academy in thepetition.

    Qiao Chu and hispanions exchanged nces with each other.

    Fan Jin¡¯s words had immediately drawn their attention as the next map they had their eye on was coincidentally in the Yan Country!

    ¡°Where in the Yan Country will it be held?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked suddenly. She had caught it as well.

    Fan Jin did not realised that his words had drawn the attention of everyone there and he told them with a smile: ¡°In the Yan Country¡¯s Imperial Capital. The Spirit Battle Tournament is always crowded and bustling with people and it is usually hosted by the Yan Country. But to put out in another way, the Yan Country is willing to do that so that they can widen their to recruit talents. It is rumoured that the Yan Country¡¯s Imperial household would be observing the battles in secret and if they spot any disciples who possessed good gifts, they will approach them privately and attempt to poach them. My rankingst year was not that high and hence, I was denied that kind of treatment. But I heard that there were a few among the top ten ranked inst year¡¯s Spirit Battle Tournament who had remained in the Yan Country after the Spirit Battle Tournament.¡±

    Fan Jin was telling it to thepanions just intending it as an interesting piece of news to share.

    But upon hearing it, it had made Jun Wu Xie and the others incredibly excited.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes were thoughtful. They had originally nned to immediately set off towards the Yan Country once Fan Jin awakened, to go search out the fourth map¡¯s location. They had not for one moment thought, that the inter academy Spirit Battle Tournament would actually be held in the Yan Country. They were now in the Zephyr Academy and they could legitimately appear there as disciples of the Zephyr Academy and in this way, they would instead not draw any unwanted attention upon themselves.

 Chapter 748

    Chapter 748: Unexpected Surprise (2)

    ¡°You have suitable candidates in mind?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked.

    Fan Jin gave a bitter smile and shook his head. ¡°Among the people who participatedst year, quite a big number of them are gone, and I don¡¯t know how many of those left will return.¡±

    Previously, Lu Wei Jie and Ning Xin had represented the Zephyr Academy in the Spirit Battle Tournament. Lu Wei Jie had been driven out of the Zephyr Academy and Ning Xin was dead, her body torn apart. As for the remaining participants, Fan Jin was guessing they would not be returning as they were highly gifted and they didn¡¯t need to be in the Zephyr Academy to seed. Now that the Zephyr Academy had fallen into such a state, those disciples would undoubtedly be mulling how they would be able to switch to other academies.

    ¡°The only one I can think of now is only myself.¡± Fan Jin said with a shrug. His father¡¯s passing, the academy¡¯s turmoil, all the difficulties were now heaped upon his shoulders. The suffocating pressure threatened to overwhelm him but he needed to stand up despite all of it or his father¡¯s decades of blood and sweat would alle to naught.

    Jun Wu Xie raised an eyebrow and swept her gaze over the faces of Qiao Chu and all the others. As she had expected, she saw in herpanions¡¯ eyes, the answer she seeked.

    If you do not have anyone in mind, include the few of us here in.¡± Jun Wu Xie said calmly.

    Fan Jin stared, in pure disbelief at Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Wh..... What did you say?¡±

    ¡°Har? What is it? You don¡¯t think we are up to it? Come on, be a sport. If you put us in, I guarantee you a spot in the top few ranks.¡± Qiao Chu said with an easyugh, putting his arm around Fan Jin¡¯s shoulder, in an easy show of camaraderie.

    ¡°You guys..... You guys are willing to help me?¡± Fan Jin asked, unable to be sure he heard them right. Not long after he regained his consciousness, Fan Zhuo had told him about it. In a few days¡¯ time, he would be leaving with Jun Wu Xie and the others. Fan Zhuo had not told him about the specifics and Fan Jin did not want to probe. Although they were not biological brothers linked by blood, Fan Jin had already epted Fan Zhuo to be one, and towards Fan Zhuo¡¯s decision, he did not object in the slightest.

    Upon hearing that Jun Wu Xie and the others were asking to join the Spirit Battle Tournament as representatives of the Zephyr Academy, Fan Jin¡¯s heart suddenly soared.

    He knew the incredible fighting prowess of Hua Yao and hispanions. No need to mention about the inter academy Spirit Battle Tournament, even if they were put out into the vast world, how many people would be able to match up to them?

    If they were really to take part, then the Zephyr Academy would surely be able to achieve a result of unprecedented levels!

    And as long as they gained one of the top spots, then the Zephyr Academy would be immediately dredged out of its doldrums and teachers and disciples would be moring to join the the academy!

    With those thoughts in his head, how could Fan Jin not get excited! ?

    ¡°Helping you would also be helping ourselves at the same time.¡± Jun Wu Xie said, looking at Fan Jin. In this way, they both stood to gain in this situation. It would help the Zephyr Academy to pick themselves up and at the same time, give thepanions a legitimate reason to infiltrate into the Yan Country.

    ¡°This is just fantastic! I¡¯ll go make preparations for it now! I will make the necessary arrangements, as the Zephyr Academy did not hold their annual Spirit Battle Tournament this year, we will not have any problems with the rankings.¡± Fan Jin was showing his first genuine smile straight from the heart after regaining his mind. From his struggles in the muck, he finally saw the light of hope.

    Seeing Fan Jin¡¯s face flushed from his unbridledly joyous smile, Jun Wu Xie lowered her eyes.

    It might have been unintentional or it might have been his conscious effort. After Fan Jin reawoke, he had never once mentioned Ning Rui or Gongcheng Lei. Fan Zhuo had already told him that those two had been imprisoned but Fan Jin had acted like he knew nothing about it, having never mentioned one word about them and never gone to see them a single time.

    As long as he did not bring it up, the others kept silent about it as well.

 Chapter 749

    Chapter 749: Unexpected Surprise (3)

    Till the Yan Country¡¯s Grand Spirit Battle Tournament, there was still about slightly more than a month. In that period, Qiao Chu and the others decided to make a trip back to the Phoenix Academy to report back to Yan Bu Gui on their uing ns.

    Upon knowing that they will be making a trip back to the Phoenix Academy, Jun Wu Xie specially wrote a letter, for them to bring back to Yan Bu Gui. As she needed to continue the treatment for Fan Jin and Lord Meh Meh¡¯s injuries, she was not be able to leave at that time, while Jun Wu Yao and Fan Zhuo remained behind in the Zephyr Academy with her.

    Lord Meh Meh had in this period of time been nursing well and making good progress in its recovery. Its burnt and ckened skin scabbed and peeled severalyers and new skin was growing, looking pinkish and tender. From having been burnt into a little ck ball previously, till gradually turning into a little pink sphere. At a quick nce, it currently resembled somewhat like a little pink piglet.....

    It was not known whether it was due to it having suffered overly severe burns, but Lord Meh Meh¡¯s body had not grown any wool yet. Having been used to being bundled up in thick dense wool, it had suddenly lost all its protection from the cold, especially now that the year was ending, with the temperature dropping fast, Lord Meh Meh just could not find the energy to perk itself up. At all times throughout the day, it was either shivering miserably under the nkets or snuggled deep into Jun Wu Xie¡¯s embrace.

    And towards all of the bald little sheep¡¯s actions, someone was watching it all closely with a glint in his eyes.

    ¡°Go find something that it can wear.¡± Jun Wu Yao said slowly to Ye Sha and Ye Mei as his eyes swung over to look at Lord Meh Meh burrowing deeper and deeper into Jun Wu Xie¡¯s arms seeking warmth.

    Ye Mei and Ye Sha both stood in their spots suddenly flummoxed.

    [Where are they going to find clothes that a bald sheep was able to wear?]

    Jun Wu Xie raised her eyes and looked at Jun Wu Yao.

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s lips curled up at the corners as he said: ¡°Since Little Xie is going to represent the Zephyr Academy in the Grand Battle Spirit Tournament, you will of course need some time to cultivate your spirit powers. And if you are carrying that the entire time, I was afraid you might not have enough time.¡±

    That tone, the way he put it, sounded especially justifiable!

    Jun Wu Xie blinked. The way she cultivated was different from others and carrying Lord Meh Meh did not affect her in the slightest. For her to cultivated her spirit powers, she would only need to bring out the Snow Lotus and ce it before her, and she could carry on with whatever she was doing.

    ¡°I thinking Little Xie¡¯s spirit powers must be on the verge of attaining another breakthrough already?¡± Jun Wu Yao asked, his eyes staring at the water basin holding the Snow Lotus on the table.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded.

    ¡°Have you selected the ring spirit you are going to use for the advancement?¡±

    She shook her head.

    [She did not have the time to find one.]

    Immediately, Jun Wu Yao threw another task for Ye Sha and Ye Mei toplete.

    Just like that, after the brothers in misery were made to take up the menial chores of cooking and cleaning, and they were still hard pressed to decide on who would be picking up the needle to sew some winter clothes for Lord Meh Meh, they found another new task thrown before their feet..... to find a ring spirit for Jun Wu Xie¡¯s spirit power breakthrough!

    Very soon, Ye Mei and Ye Sha would be able to excel in duties presenting themselves well in front in the hall, while shining brilliantly cooking and cleaning back in the kitchen, killing enemies mercilessly in battle on the side, and bing outstanding in makeup with cosmetics.....

    The two of them secretly wiped aggrieved tears from their eyes.

    [My Lord Jue, for someone of your esteemed stature to bepeting for affections with a Spirit Beast, is that really appropriate?]

    After having dumped all the menial task to his underlings, Jun Wu Yao took the excuse of guiding Jun Wu Xie with her spirit power¡¯s advancement to pick Lord Meh Meh up from within Jun Wu Xie¡¯s arms and throwing it onto the soft bed among the warm sheets and covers as Lord Meh Meh bleated softly in futile protest.

    Immediately after that, before Jun Wu Xie could say anything, Jun Wu Yao stretched out an arm to encircle Jun Wu Xie¡¯s tiny waist, and with a single leap, flew out of the little bamboo grove.

    ¡°Do you know how to sew?¡± Ye Sha asked Ye Mei, as a persistent twitch tugged at the corner of his mouth, his eyes staring at the little bald sheep well bundled within the thick nkets.

    Ye Mei shrugged, and replied mournfully: ¡°Can we buy them?¡±

    Ye Sha almost teared as he said: ¡°Where, throughout all the realms, do you think we can buy clothes that would fit it?¡±

    ¡°..... I¡¯ll sew.....¡±

 Chapter 750

    Chapter 750: Yan Country (1)

    The Yan Country¡¯s Imperial Capital, was always at its busiest in the beginning of the year as the Grand Spirit Battle Tournament among the many academies would be held there at that time. The most elite disciples from more than a hundred academies would congregate at that ce topete for a high ranking in the Spirit Battle Tournament!

    Every year, the top ten ranks in the Spirit Battle Tournament would find themselves seeing a new pinnacle in their lives. The young youths who had as yet found fame would only need to give a good show of their abilities, and shine more brilliantly than others, to gain themselves status and fame beyond their wildest dreams.

    To be famous in their youth, that posed to be an irresistible draw to all young and exuberant youths!

    As the host providing the battle stages, the Yan Country always strove to provide all the academies with the best environments, to allow the disciples to put forth their best, in the Grand Spirit Battle Tournament.

    As the mightiest and most prosperous country, and by being the host of the tournament, the Yan Country had throughout the years enjoyed first pick priority in the ess to the winners of the Spirit Battle Tournament. Almost every year, the top ten ranked of the Spirit Battle Tournament would almost always have about half of them poached by the Yan Country. The youths would have exhibited exemry skills although their powers would not have fully matured, but their extraordinary gifts would made them stand out from the rest. Irregardless whether they were other countries or individual powers, all of them were keen to pick out youths who showed potential in the Spirit Battle Tournament. They did not limit themselves only to the top ten ranked but would also keep an eye out for exceptional talents and poach them without a moment¡¯s hesitation.

    It can be said that the Spirit Battle Tournament was a revered and distinguished event for both the academies and powers from all over the world.

    The various powers were able to recruit more talented people into their fold while the academies were able to gain fame and reputation when their disciples did well in the rankings.

    So, no matter whether it was the academies themselves, or the youths taking part in the Spirit Battle Tournament, they all ced great importance on how they fared in the tournament.

    There were only ten slots for every academy in the Spirit Battle Tournament and the ten selected would most definitely be elites that had undergone a contest under the most stringent selection process and finally emerged victorious, as they represented not only themselves, but also the academy¡¯s reputation on their shoulders.

    The top three elite academies throughout thends were the Zephyr Academy, the War Banner Academy, and the Dragon yers Academy. These three powerful academies attracted the most attention every single year and the top ten ranks of the Spirit Battle tournament would always be dominated by the representatives from these three academies and the Yan Country and the many various mightiest powers throughout thends had already recruited many youths from them in the past years. All of those youths who had outshone their peers in the past Spirit Battle Tournaments and joined their respective powers had already left their academies had already grown more powerful, bringing much gains to the powers they served!

    Although there were over a hundred academies that participated in the Spirit Battle Tournaments, but the ones that possessed the power to contest for top ten positions were only the top three academies. Although the disciples from the other academies would never dare dream of being among the top ten, that still did not stop them froming forward to show off their potential as the number of people the various countries and the different powers needed wasrge and the ten people from the top ranks would not be enough to serve their needs!

    The entire duration of the Spirit Battle Tournamentsted a whole month and within that time, all the people from the academies would have their food and lodging taken care of by the Yan Country. A week before the Spirit Battle Tournament was tomence, the convoys from the various academies would begin to stream into the Yan Country¡¯s Imperial Capital, gradually driving the bustle of the Imperial Capital into a endless frenzy.

    Decorated with banners that depicted the emblem of the Zephyr Academy, their horse drawn carriages slowly rolled towards the city gates. Immediately upon seeing those horse carriages, the soldiers at the city gates parted to let them pass. The convoy consisted only of five carriages andpared to most of the other convoys from the other academies here to participate in the Spirit Battle Tournament, their carriages number conspicuously less than half of others!

 Chapter 751

    Chapter 751: Yan Country (2)

    There were already quite a number of disciples from other academies who were already in the Yan Country¡¯s Imperial Capital. As the Spirit Battle Tournament had not begun, many of them were roaming around the Imperial Capital to see with their own eyes the prosperity of the mightiest country.

    Five horse carriages rumbled on passing through the main thoroughfare. Many of the disciples of the other academies had immediately recognised the banners of the Zephyr Academy and they all came to a halt immediately, fully extending their necks to peer at the convoy of one of the three top academies. At that moment, their eyes showed not one of envy but were instead filled with a tinge of mockery.

    ¡°Why have the Zephyr Academy sent so little people this year?¡± A youth asked, his face greatly puzzled as he stared at the carriages moving further away from them.

    He was from an academy that was just average, but even then, for their trip to this Spirit Battle Tournament, the academy had still sent out ten carriages. Besides the ten participants taking part in the Spirit Battle Tournament, there were several teachers and a offhanded guess at the total would easilye up to already over thirty people.

    ¡°That¡¯s strange, what is the Zephyr Academy up to this year? The Dragon yer Academy and the War Banner Academy had even deployed at least twenty horse carriages each, how many people can the Zephyr Academy fit in those few carriages?¡± The youth asked, scratching at his head, his mind filled with questions.

    The Spirit Battle Tournament was expected to run for up to a month and besides the disciples taking part in the contest, the teachers who guided them and personnel who took care of logistics were also an integralponent of their entourage and something they could not do without. Hence, even if there were only ten people participating, the number of people each academy sent here were at least a few times that.

    The more reputed the academy, the moreplete their preparations were, which meant they would have more personnel. Like for the War Banner Academy, their convoy had not only included people from within the academy, the participants had even brought along their own personal attendants to serve them in that month so as to allow them to receive the best care while they prepared for the battles ahead.

    Moreover, the level of hospitality the Yan Country extended to the various academies varied ording to their might. For an academy like the Zephyr Academy who held one of the vaulted top three academy positions, the Yan Country would be most weing even if they had brought seventy or eighty personnel.

    But the Zephyr Academy this year had only a total of five horse carriages and one carriage would fit four people at most. Total that up and that would only make up twenty people, falling far below the number expected of their status and position.

    The other youth next to him then eximed: ¡°You don¡¯t know what happened in the Zephyr Academy?¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡± The youth asked, his face one of bewilderment.

    Hispanion then said proudly: ¡°It seems you really do not know! It was such a tumultuous storm that tore through the Zephyr Academy at the end ofst year, and you have not heard a single thing about such a earth shaking event! ?¡±

    The youth shook his head and his face was filled with curiosity as he leapt onto hispanion to ask: ¡°What happened to them?¡±

    ¡°It was a really shocking event that shook the Zephyr Academytest year. The Vice Headmaster murdered the Headmaster Fan Qi and the position of Headmaster is now helmed by Fan Qi¡¯s son, Fan Jin.¡±

    ¡°What? ! Fan Jin ? I remember that he took part in the Spirit Battle Tournamentst year as well. Although he did not make it into the top ten, but he still achieved a rather good rank. But..... how old is he only? For him to be the Headmaster of the Zephyr Academy, aren¡¯t they taking it a little too lightly? !¡± The youth asked, his eyes wide with incredulity, unable to believe what he just heard.

    Although Fan Jin was rather gifted and an outstanding youth, his age nevertheless did not differ by much from most disciples. All the Headmasters from the other academies were matured men who were well respected and held in great esteem, so needless to mention just a youth in his teens, even if you doubled Fan Jin¡¯s age, that still would not make him a suitable candidate as the Headmaster!

    ¡°If not him then who else is there? The Vice Headmaster killed the Headmaster and both Headmasters were lost. The Zephyr Academy today is no longer the same powerful Zephyr Academy of the past. After the disciples and teachers of the Zephyr Academy left for the year end breakst year, when the school year started at the beginning of this year, only a very small number of people returned.¡±

 Chapter 752

    Chapter 752: Yan Country (3)

    ¡°The Zephyr Academy had more than a thousand disciples in their main division originally, but the number that returned this time was but a small fraction from that. Even most of their teachers had left and the present Zephyr Academy do not have many teachers on hand to instruct them. The disciples are not that dumb to go back there anymore. I also heard that many of their people who represented the Zephyr Academy in the Spirit Battle Tournamentst year have now transferred to the War Banner Academy and the Dragon yer Academy.¡±

    ¡°Can that be true? Doesn¡¯t the Zephyr Academy still have the Spirit Healer faculty? That is unique only to them, why would so many of them want to leave?¡± The youth asked, his face in shock. Havinge from an academy that was not well known, he would never have dared thought that a prestigious academy like the Zephyr Academy would copse and fall from grace in such a short period of time.

    The other youth smirked and snorted. ¡°If not for the Spirit Healer faculty holding them up, I am guessing that not a single disciple would have returned. I heard that the incident had not just involved the two Headmasters of the Zephyr Academy but many of their disciples had even been dragged into the turmoil, with many of them needlessly paying with their lives. Who would still dare to continue staying in such a horrifying ce? No matter how powerful you can get there, your life is ultimately still more important! Isn¡¯t that right?¡±

    ¡°Then, wouldn¡¯t the Zephyr Academy this year be in deep trouble? All their elite disciples having run away and Fan Jin is already the Headmaster. Don¡¯t tell me he still qualifies to participate in the Spirit Battle Tournament as a disciple?¡± As the Headmaster of an academy, but needing to rough it out together with his disciples in apetition. If word of this got around, they would be seen as the biggest joke.

    ¡°Who knows? The Zephyr Academy do not have much to show this year and just maybe, in an attempt to salvage their pitiable reputation, Fan Jin might really take part in the tournament. But..... if I were to have a say, I would tell them that since the Zephyr Academy has already fallen to such a sad state, there is no need for them to evene take part in this year¡¯s Spirit Battle Tournament. By showing up here, they will only end up disgracing themselves.¡±

    The two youths continued chatting as they strolled around the Imperial Capital. And in every corner that they went, conversations and debates containing very simr content to what they discussed could be heard.¡±

    The once prestigious andrgely envied Zephyr Academy, hadpletely crumbled in barely slightly more than a month. Their once strong financial capital had now turned rather measly. With the outflow of their elites and teachers from the main division, the Zephyr Academy could only depend on disciples they promoted up from the branch division to portray a front, a hopeless and pitiful scenario. Many academies were now waiting to see the Zephyr Academy make a joke out of themselves while at the same time, those academies that had been just notches lower in might inparison to the Zephyr Academy began to get excited and frenzied, longing to immediately be its recement.

    The carriages of the Zephyr Academy finally rolled to a stop before an inn.

    It was one of the more prosperous districts of the Imperial Capital here, and arge area had been allocated to the various academies for them to rest and recuperate. All the buildings in the entire district were now filled with disciples from different academies andpared to many other ces in the city, it was much quieter here.

    Guards in light armour were standing at attention outside the inn and the Zephyr Academy¡¯s horse carriages had barely just stopped when two guards strode up to them.

    In the loft opposite them, several youths were staring intently at the carriages of the Zephyr Academy, there eyes tinged with ridicule. Although the incident at the Zephyr Academy was strongly suppressed, the disciples who had left them would not remain tight lipped. And now, the twisted chaos that had swept through the Zephyr Academy was news that everyone throughout thends knew well!

    The youths were keen to see for themselves just what kind of useless good for nothings would the Zephyr Academy be using to make up their numbers.

    However, when the first person from within stepped out from the carriage, those youths who were watching intently, prepared for a goodugh, suddenly turned wide eyed and wentpletely speechless!

 Chapter 753

    Chapter 753: ¡°Yan Country (4)¡±

    Their eyes were glued on the wlessly and unbelievably handsome face of the man who stepped out gracefully from the carriage. His tall and slender frame, his graceful form and even the slightly devilish smile on that incredibly handsome face made the hearts of every single person looking skip a beat.

    His slightly narrowed eyes were like intoxicating wine that mesmerised them as he gaze looked unwaveringly into the carriage. After him, a youth with delicate features followed behind. The youth looked to be only around fourteen or fifteen, and although his looks were clean cut and presentable, it was in no wayparable to the one who came out before her.

    The guy who came out first smiled and extended his hand out to the youth to help him off the carriage. Every raise of his hand and every step that he took, just looked too breathtakingly magnificent.

    As beautiful as a painting.....

    A few more youths came out from the carriages one after another, looking just slightly older, but every single one of them seen to be extremely handsome and attractive. Although still paling inparison to the first guy that stepped out, they still possessed strikingly attractive pictures and they was even a beautiful young girl among them!

    The Zephyr Academy had achieved quite a good result in the Spirit Battle Tournamentst year and because of that, they had attracted quite an amount of attention from the other academies. But all the disciples saw that all the Zephyr Academy¡¯s participants were all unfamiliar faces.

    ¡°These people..... are from the Zephyr Academy?¡± The spying youths all gulped as their eyes fell onto the pretty girl among the small group!

    The Zephyr Academy had a girl among their contestants as wellst year, and they remembered that she had been a beautiful girl as well. But whenpared to the sweet and pretty thing before them now, the beauty of the girl from their memories seem to suddenly fade.

    ¡°See the banners on their carriages, they must be from the Zephyr Academy.¡± The disciples who had gathered around to see the Zephyr Academy ridiculed were now at a loss for words. Irregardless of anything else, their attractive looks alone had already quashed the whole lot of them without the slightest doubt.

    They can understand people being attractive, but when the attractiveness reaches such an astounding and heart crushing level, it was somehow beyond theirprehension!

    A total of ten people came out from the Zephyr Academy¡¯s five carriages. After the crowd eye¡¯s saw thest two gravely cold and stern men appear, the horse carriages rumbled off and they did not see other figures appear, once again causing the peering eyes a whole lot of confusion.

    ¡°Why are there only ten people from the Zephyr Academy?¡± The youths were puzzled and they could not figure it out. Every academy who took part in the Spirit Battle Tournament were given ten slots, but they saw only a total of ten people here from the Zephyr Academy, with three of them looking to be already beyond their teens who did not seem to be here to participate in the Spirit Battle Tournament.

    And in the remaining seven people, they found Fan Jin to be one among them.

    After the dust from the huge unrest that rocked the Zephyr Academy had settled, Fan Jin was no longer a disciple of the Zephyr Academy. He had taken up the position of Headmaster and they had reason to doubt that he was still eligible to take part in the Spirit Battle Tournament.

    If what they were seeing was correct, the number of people from the Zephyr Academy taking part in the Spirit Battle Tournament would only be six?

    And there was one petite figure among them that looked very young, and looking really skinny and weak. Can a little guy like that really represent the Zephyr Academy in the Spirit Battle Tournament?

    At that moment, a unspoken consensus came into the minds of all the people watching.

    The Zephyr Academy had fallen into destion. They couldn¡¯t even find ten people to take part in the Spirit Battle Tournament and have just managed to scrape together these six. Although they all possessed extraordinary looks, the Spirit Battle Tournament called for might and not looks.

    Almost everyone there quickly assumed that the Zephyr Academy had given up on the Spirit Battle Tournament before the fight had even begun.

    Seeing that the people of the Zephyr Academy had already gone into the inn, the watching youths all started to turn away from them. And quick as wildfire in dry grass, the news of what they saw spread.

 Chapter 754

    Chapter 754: Yan Country (5)

    The Yan Country¡¯s arrangements made for the various academies were very well done, and there were already people who stood ready to wee the guests from the Zephyr Academy.

    The Zephyr Academy had in the previous year brought an entourage of about thirty people and the Yan Country had prepared for them a ce that could amodate up to fifty people. Hence, when the innkeeper saw the loose straggle of about only ten peopleing in, the smile on his face suddenly froze briefly, but he quickly recovered and went forward to wee them smilingly.

    ¡°Wee, our esteemed guests. The rooms have all been prepared and I would like to invite our distinguished guests to have a momentary rest in the meantime. The food will soon be ready and after our respected guests have rested, we will serve you your meals in the hall on the second level.¡± The innkeeper was quick to adapt as he announced with a smile.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded slightly and she left with all the others to their respective rooms to unpack.

    Upon reaching her room, Jun Wu Xie just left the luggage she carried on her on the table and carried the little ck cat in her arms.

    It had been slightly more than a month since they had decided to take part in the Spirit Battle Tournament. The situation in the Zephyr Academy had been like what Fan Jin had predicted and they were in an extremely bad state. Any disciple with the slightest gift had chosen to leave them,ing up with some easy excuse by writing them on a flimsy letter. They had hastily arranged for those letters to be delivered to the Zephyr Academy, and from there cut off all ties with the Zephyr Academy just like that. Those disciples that had returned in the beginning of the year were mainly those of average potential and their numbers had fallen to only about three hundred. Even adding the number of those promoted from the branch division to it, the total number of disciples had just barely broken the four hundred mark.

    The number whenpared to the original headcount that they had, was utterly dismal.

    But the disciples¡¯ departure was not the most critical issue. The thing that was really killing them was the leaving of the teachers. The Zephyr Academy had more than a hundred teachers before, and the number of them that had remained was now less than ten.

    So it was imperative that the Zephyr Academy must achieve a good result in the Spirit Battle Tournament this year, which would allow them to regain their glorious reputation!

    Jun Wu Xie carried the little ck cat in her arms, her fingers slowly stroking its fur, her mind furiously nning the next steps they were to take.

    Fan Jin had initially intended to fill up the ten spots they had been allocated for the Spirit Battle Tournament, but they had not been able to find any disciples decent enough to be put up on stage and hence, they decided to forgo the unutilised spots instead of having mediocre disciples shame the Zephyr Academy¡¯s name at this most critical period.

    So, Jun Wu Xie had rejected Fan Jin¡¯s suggestions before they moved out from the academy.

    The Spirit Battle Tournament would have her taking part in it with Qiao Chu and his gang, with Fan Jin excluded.

    In the month¡¯s time for them to prepare, Jun Wu Xie had not only fully cured Fan Jin and Lord Meh Meh, with Jun Wu Yao¡¯s help, her spirit powers had reached new heights, at the peak of the green spirit! She was just a few days away from breaking blue and Ye Sha and Ye Mei had the ring spirit for her breakthrough to blue already prepared. The only thing she needed to do was just to wait till her spirit power umted to the sufficient level and she would be able to proceed with her breakthrough.

    ¡°Meh~¡± Wool had started grow again on its body and Lord Meh Meh was lying on the ground just beside Jun Wu Xie¡¯s feet as its bleated softly.

    Although the wool on Lord Meh Meh¡¯s body was yet to be as fluffy as before, it had nevertheless been enough to cover its tender pink skin. At a nce, Lord Meh Meh would look just like before, and only upon closer observation would one find that it had be slightly ¡°slimmer¡±.

    Momentster, a knock sounded on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s door. Without waiting for her to get up to open the door, the door was already being pushed open.

    Jun Wu Yao was leaning against the door frame, a devilish smile ying across his mouth. His eyes were narrowed as he came to sit at the table beside Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°It has been a long journey, it should already be time to go eat.¡± Jun Wu Yao said with a smile.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded and leaving the little ck cat and Lord Meh Meh behind, she got up and walked out.

 Chapter 755

    Chapter 755: ¡°Yan Country (6)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie had just stood up to walk and was nearing him when Jun Wu Yao very smoothly and naturally held her tiny hand in his as they made their way towards the hall on the second level.

    Jun Wu Xie seemed to have gotten used to Jun Wu Yao¡¯s natural affectionate actions. She had initially been a little ufortable but when she remembered a scene she had once encountered in her previous life where she saw young pair of siblings, the elder brother had also been holding his young sister¡¯s hand as well.

    But Jun Wu Xie had not noticed one other thing in her memory. When the elder brother held his younger sister¡¯s hand, that had been when they were crossing the road and that pair of siblings had only been almost eight years of age.....

    Qiao Chu and the others were already seated in the second level hall and when they saw Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao approaching, Qiao Chu thoughtlessly waved his hand at them to urge them to hurry over.

    ¡°Where are Ye Sha and Ye Mei?¡± Qiao Chu looked behind the pair but did not see any sign of Ye Sha and Ye Mei and he asked feeling a little curious.

    Jun Wu Yao replied: ¡°They are out on some matters.¡±

    Qiao Chu nodded and did not dare probe any further. Although they did not fear Jun Wu Yao much anymore, but they were still jittery in the face of Jun Wu Yao¡¯s overwhelming power and the mystery around him, including his two subordinates, who always appeared and disappeared unpredictably.

    The inn¡¯s waiter soon served them a table full of food and drinks and quickly retreated after that, leaving the entire floor to the eight of them.

    Qiao Chu picked a couple of mouthfuls of food into his mouth with his chopsticks and his face quickly creased up into a frown.

    ¡°The food only looks good, but it¡¯s not as good as Ye Mei¡¯s cooking.¡± Back at the little bamboo grove, although only Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao stayed in there, the cooking of meals there were undertaken by Ye Sha and Ye Mei. Although Qiao Chu and the others did not dare intrude too often initially, they would asionally still able to pop over and bum off a meal or two from there.

    And just eating there once was enough for Qiao Chu to fall head over heels in love with Ye Mei¡¯s skills with the wok. He began to shamelessly plead and drag Hua Yao to go with him to the little bamboo grove every other day, with the lousy excuse of discussing with Jun Wu Xie on their ns to acquire the fourth map, but in actual fact, all he wanted was to have another taste of the heavenly cuisine there.

    Hua Yao took a taste as well, and nodded his head slightly, sort of an affirmation of Qiao Chu appraisal.

    Well hidden in the shadows, Ye Mei just about to leave with Ye Sha to snoop around the Yan Country¡¯s Imperial Capital, coincidentally heard Qiao Chu¡¯s candid and forthright assessment, and his face immediately twisted up in mourning.

    Although.....

    That had been an undeniablepliment on his cooking, why was he not feeling the least bit happy upon hearing that?

    [He is not a chef for goodness sake!]

    [Heavens! Yourments are not needed here! !]

    Ye Sha patted Ye Meifortingly on the shoulder silently, in a great disy of sympathy.

    As brothers inmon misery, he of all people could fully empathize with how Ye Mei was feeling right at that moment.

    Those hands on them were both born to hold sharply honed des to wreck havoc as they kicked up a bloody storm, striking endless fears in the hearts of their enemies. But their very own Lord they served had forced them to be skilled in cooking, sewing and the many various menial tasks of housekeeping, almost driving to the edge of madness. Using an executioner¡¯s de to ughter a chicken..... They had even picked up embroidery needles for their Lord, and that was something they would never mention to anyone. Ever.

    ¡°When we do leave the Lower Realm, I swear to never set one foot into a kitchen ever again!¡± Ye Mei said through tightly clenched teeth, his eyes ame with strong conviction.

    [Humiliation!]

    [Pure and utter humiliation!]

    [Cooking for their Lord Jue and the Young Miss was already a little bit of a stretch and now that he was branded a ¡°good cook¡±, he really could not make himself feel any pride!

    Ye Sha continued to nod in understanding.

    ¡°And no more sewing!¡± When he thought back to the first time he had touched a sewing needle to sew a piece of clothing, and it was for a dumb sheep to wear, he really wanted to ram his head into the wall to kill himself!

    As highly skilled and cold blooded killers, they were forced to take up girly and prissy tasks like this. If news of this was leaked, they would both kill themselves on the spot.

    Ye Sha sighed heavily, and left the inn together with Ye Mei with heavy hearts.

 Chapter 756

    Chapter 756: Yan Country (7)

    The belly full from food and drinks, Qiao Chu flopped back in satisfaction on his chair and gave a loud burp. Fei Yan at the side gave him a disapproving nce before turning his head to face Jun Wu Xie and say: ¡°The information that I managed to dig up on the Yan Country previously, have you seen them yet?¡±

    In the slightly more than a month past, Jun Wu Xie and Fan Zhuo had remained in the Zephyr Academy and had not gone anywhere else while Qiao Chu, Hua Yao and Rong Ruo had gone back to the Phoenix Academy to update Yan Bu Gui on their itinerary on their uing trip. Only Fei Yan had been the busiest. He had needed to get a good grasp about the general situation in the Yan Country before thepanions moved out before they could n out their mission in more detail.

    Fei Yan had not been idle in that period and had only returned on the day that Jun Wu Xie and the others were due to move out. Throughout the bumpy journey, he had ryed the information he had managed to gather to the others and they had all managed to gain a general understanding of the situation in the Yan Country in that time.

    The Yan Country had four sons, with the eldest among them being the Yan Country¡¯s Crown Prince, who was the target of Jun Wu Xie and herpanions on this mission.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded.

    ¡°What does Little Xie intend to do? Do we wait till we achieve our ranks before we get close to the Crown Prince or do we begin right now? I heard that the Crown Prince would asionallye into contact with some of the disciples from the various academies taking part in the Spirit Battle Tournament before the games begin.¡± Fei Yan asked, looking at Jun Wu Xie, subconsciously already relying on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s opinion on their next move.

    From the moment he met Jun Wu Xie till that moment, her assessment of the situation and decision making had always been urate and he had not yet seen herpse in her judgement as yet.

    ¡°There¡¯s no rush as for now and we¡¯ll just watch.¡± Although the information Fei Yan had provided them was useful, she needed to reaffirm it with her own eyes before she would be able to make an urate judgement.

    Till now, the two times that Jun Wu Xie had be involved with people who were working in cahoots with people from the Twelve Pces, they had not been saintly to say the least. One loved to use handsome looking youths asb rats for his research in poisons, while the other had plotted to murder the entire student body of an academy. The Yan Country¡¯s Crown Prince was thought to be a rather modest and humble Crown Prince from the information she received. He was named the Crown Prince from the age of ten and he had shown himself to be dependable, without having stirred up anything too excessive. After him, the Emperor had another three sons, and the Crown Prince had also been very caring and loving towards them.

    From the surface, he seemed to be not too bad a guy.

    But.....

    To have been involved with people from the Twelve Pces, Jun Wu Xie did not dare to be so certain with her assessment of the Crown Prince.

    Just like Mo Xuan Fei in the beginning. From the memories of her body¡¯s previous owner, Jun Wu Xie knew that before she was reborn into the body, Mo Xuan Fei¡¯s reputation on the surface had not been any much worse than what she had gathered about the Yan Country¡¯s Crown Prince, they were both reputed to be cultured and refined gentlemen, both just as humble and deferent. But in the case of Mo Xuan Fei, he was in truth actually just a well dressed, dignified hypocrite.

    ¡°That will work, I am guessing he won¡¯t be long ining here to meet us anyway. Didn¡¯t Fei Yan say the Crown Prince has a penchant for mixing with peasants like us?¡± Qiao Chu said with augh. Every year before the Spirit Battle Tournament began, the Yan Country¡¯s Crown Prince would always move around among the various academies. And he did not discriminate between them and he visited academies both big and small. Although the top three academies would be included, he did not however overlook those tiny academies that people had never heard of.

    That puzzled quite a number of people.

    Establishing contact with the top three academies was obviously to enable one to be able to recruit strong talents more easily,

    But for a Crown Prince to take the time to visit themon academies, was something people could notprehend.

    Jun Wu Xie sipped at her water, and did not give a reaction to Qiao Chu¡¯s statement.

    Fan Jin was just listening quietly from the side and towards what the others were discussing, he did not really understand it. As in his mind, the only reason they hade to the Yan Country was only to participate in the Spirit Battle Tournament.

 Chapter 757

    Chapter 757: Yan Country (8)

    But Fan Jin did not ask them anything about it, nor did he want to look deeper into it. He knew that regardless whether it was Jun Wu Xie or herpanions around her, they were all people from extraordinary backgrounds. And if they did not tell him about what they were going to do, he assumed they must have their own reasons for doing so.

    Fan Jin¡¯s eyes slowly turned to look at Fan Zhuo. Seeing the genuine smile on his face that shone from deep inside his heart, he was feeling d and heartened by what he saw.

    ¡°You guys carry on chatting. I need to go see the Grand Adviser.¡± Fan Jin stood up and announced. He was afraid that Jun Wu Xie and the others might find it inconvenient to speak their mind if he remained there and he found himself an excuse to leave.

    ¡°Grand Adviser? Big Brother, what are you looking for him for?¡± Fan Jin asked.

    The Yan Country¡¯s Grand Adviser held a position of pivotal importance and he was highly revered by the people, his reputation and status second only to the Emperor himself, but still higher than even the Crown Prince, the heir apparent to the throne. But the Grand Adviser seldom interfered with the affairs concerning the running of the Yan Country and he would only make an appearance when needed.

    If the Emperor of the Yan Country was the authoritative figure as its ruler, then the Grand Adviser would be the Yan Country¡¯s Spiritual Leader, who was deeply loved and respected by its people.

    Fan Jin replied easily with augh: ¡°Senior Wen Xin Han had entrusted me with a letter before we left, for me to hand over to the Grand Adviser.¡±

    Fan Zhuo nodded and did not probe further. They had alle out from the Zephyr Academy and the academy was now being run by Wen Xin Han and Gu Li Sheng. As the Zephyr Academy had just weathered through so much turmoil, Fan Jin had sincerely invited Wen Xin Han to temporarily remain at the Zephyr Academy and Wen Xin Han had not refused.

    After seeing Fan Jin leave, Fei Yan rubbed at his chin. ¡°If my memory serves me correctly, the Yan Country¡¯s Grand Adviser seems to be surnamed Wen.¡± His eyes turning to look meaningfully at Jun Wu Xie.

    Although the surname Wen was not considered to be very rare, but the fact that Wen Xin Han had asked Fan Jin to deliver a letter to the Yan Country¡¯s Grand Adviser and that they both shared the same surname of Wen would unavoidably make people link them together.

    ¡°The Yan Country¡¯s Grand Adviser, goes by the name of Wen Yu?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked.

    Fei Yan nodded.

    ¡°It is afterall Senior Wen¡¯s personal matter and it will not be nice for us to probe into it. But it at least provides us with some reaffirmation that Wen Yu is not our enemy.¡± Fan Zhuo said with a smile. Although he did not know what was written in Wen Xin Han¡¯s letter, but if he had tasked Fan Jin to personally deliver the letter, he strongly believed Wen Xin Han¡¯s actions was led by some personal motive, like requesting for him to watch over them a little or something along those lines.

    ¡°Cough..... I also heard..... that the Yan Country¡¯s Grand Adviser looks..... enchantingly beautiful.¡± Qiao Chu said suddenly, a faint pink tinge even starting to show on his face.

    Fei Yan shot Qiao Chu a nce filled with disdain, in helpless silence.

    [Whenever this moronys his eyes on beautiful people, no matter male or female, he always puts on this sick puppy face!]

    ¡°It is said he looks very beautiful, and that he possesses the most beautiful face in the Yan Country. But do not repeat this unofficial title outside. The Grand Adviser does not seem to like peoplementing on his looks.¡± Fei Yan reminded.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to do that. Where would you find a man that likes people telling him that he is pretty?¡± Qiao Chu grumbled.

    Jun Wu Xie listened to them quietly. Without thinking about it, after she heard about Wen Yu¡¯s revered beauty, she subconsciously turned to look at Jun Wu Yao beside her. Her slightly cold gaze swept over Jun Wu Yao¡¯s wless and perfect features, carefully scrutinising his face.

    It might be that Jun Wu Xie¡¯s stare had been too obvious, where even Qiao Chu on the other side noticed it.

    ¡°Little Xie, there¡¯s no need to stare so hard. I dare guarantee it! That Wen Yu fe, could never be as good looking as our Big Brother Jun.¡± He had never seen anyone looking more attractive than Jun Wu Yao in his life! If someone told him that a person existed that looked better than Jun Wu Yao, he really wouldn¡¯t be able to imagine what kind of monster that person could possibly be.

    Jun Wu Xie was startled and she quickly averted her eyes, lowering her head to sip at her tea. But her conspicuous attempt to hide made it all the more obvious to Jun Wu Yao¡¯s eyes, and that elicited a lightugh out of him.

 Chapter 758

    Chapter 758: ¡°me Spirit Auction House (1)¡±

    After lunch, thepanions parted ways.

    Havinge to the Yan Country¡¯s Imperial Capital, Fei Yan gathered more sources of information and in this period before the Spirit Battle Tournamentmenced, he continued to gather more intelligence. Besides information on the Yan Country¡¯s Crown Prince, he researched a little on the academies taking part in this year¡¯s Spirit Battle Tournament.

    In the short amount of time they took to have a meal, the news that the Zephyr Academy had sent only a meager ten people quickly spread throughout the various academies¡¯ teams. Many of them were already thinking that the Zephyr Academy had fallen from grace this year and when they heard the news, they were even more certain that they had been right.

    After finishing her lunch, Jun Wu Xie did not remain in the inn. With the Yan Country being the mightiest power throughout thends, the resources they possessed was something other countries could notpare to. And in the Yan Country¡¯s most prosperous Imperial Capital City, there were ces that no other cities couldpare to as well.

    ording to Fei Yan¡¯s sources, Jun Wu Xie got to know that the Yan Country¡¯s Imperial Capital City housed the world¡¯s biggest me Spirit Auction House. It was opened by the Yan Country¡¯s wealthiest merchant and they can be found in all the cities throughout the Yan Country, with the gship and biggest branch situated right here in the Capital City. They had all kinds of rare treasures and extraordinary things here, more than one could count, and it was the ce the tiny Chan Lin Auction House could not dream topare to.

    Although they had been well caught up with so many tumultuous events all this time, Jun Wu Xie had nevertheless not forgotten the elixir that Yan Bu Gui needed. In order to seed in its cultivation, she needed to first gather the herbs that she needed. Hence, she had her eyes set on the me Spirit Auction House at that moment, wanting to go take a look and see if they have anything suitable herbs that she needed.

    As the Capital City had an abundant flow of customers, the entire city was dotted throughout with many auction houses big and small. The most sessful and prosperous me Spirit Auction House among them even opened up for business everyday, allowing everyone to go pick out treasures anytime they wanted.

    It was high noon and the Yan Country¡¯s Imperial Capital City was filled with the hustle and bustle of people, everywhere you looked, the ce was teeming with crowds of people.

    As the Spirit Battle Tournament was nearing, the Yan Country¡¯s Imperial Capital was filled with people from the various entourages from the numerous academies, and also people who came from other mighty powers and factions who were seeking to pick out potential candidates to recruit. They had all flocked to the Capital City, gathered here together to wait for the tournament tomence, filling up the city to the brim.

    In regards to the intentions of the various powers in their city, the Yan Country had always been silent. It was not that they freely allowed others toe try to snatch any potential gifted disciples that they had their eye on, but it was because the Yan Country hadplete confidence that anyone they approached, would never reject their invitation.

    That was the confidence of the mightiest power throughout thends!

    Jun Wu Xie followed the map that Fei Yan gave her and passed through the main streets and small alleys, making her way towards the me Spirit Auction House. And right beside her, a tall slender figure followed closely.

    ¡°Does Little Xie have anything she wants to buy?¡± Jun Wu Yao asked with a smile, looking at Jun Wu Xie. He seemed to have nothing to do in the recent period and he attached himself to Jun Wu Xie. There were only a few asions that he would disappear only for just a few hours before he would quickly reappear.

    Jun Wu Xie had never asked him about his disappearance even when she detected the faint stench of blood on him every time, and just frown slightly but remaining silent.

    ¡°I needs some herbs.¡± Jun Wu Xie replied.

    ¡°Are you going to cultivate elixirs again?¡± Jun Wu Yao asked, his eyes narrowed as he looked at Jun Wu Xie. All this time, he had from the beginning till now always been able to smell the light fragrant scent of herbs emanating from her, totally unlike the overpowering smell of scented powder that wasmonly found on girls, and different from the sickening sweet smell of a variety of flowers. Jun Wu Xie had a scent about her that was faintly bitter and it might be slightly difiting initially, but after getting used to it, it kinds of grows on you and feels extremelyforting.

 Chapter 759

    Chapter 759: ¡°me Spirit Auction House (2)¡±

    That was a scent that was uniquely Jun Wu Xie¡¯s.

    For no other reason, but just because it belonged to her, so Jun Wu Yao liked it.

    Jun Wu Xie shook her head, and then nodded.

    The elixir was not what she needed, but what she had to do.

    Acknowledging Yan Bu Gui as her Master, was her own decision. Although she had not stayed at the Phoenix Academy for long, and she had not interacted all that much with Yan Bu Gui, Jun Wu Xie had however taken in that slovenly dressed man as her Master in her heart. As a disciple, it was a given that she should shoulder her Master¡¯s worries.

    Without having to mention anything else, just the gifting of the Heaven¡¯s sk and the Cosmos Sack had been incredibly helpful to her.

    When people showed her kindness, she might not always verbally thank them, but her gratitude was always hidden beneath her actions taken towards it.

    Watching his little darling¡¯s conflicting response, Jun Wu Yao only found it endlessly endearing. Remembering when he had first met Jun Wu Xie, she had been just like a little kitten on edge, her guard up against everyone around her, her icy re always looking at him warily. And at any moment that he took the slightest step closer to her, her ws would immediatelye flying at him in response.

    And unconsciously, they were somehow able to get along in ¡°harmony¡± now.

    His little darling¡¯s attitude towards him had gradually softened in recent times and Jun Wu Yao was in a very good mood. It did not matter that he had to resolve his own matters in an extremely short period of time daily, he was only too willing to do that.

    If the day came that his little darling¡¯s attitude towards him improved even further, he would not mind it in the least even if it made things more troublesome for him.

    The squeezy crowd threatened to swallow up Jun Wu Xie¡¯s tiny frame. Averse to the touching others, Jun Wu Xie subconsciously closed the gap between her and Jun Wu Yao. Due to the difference in size of their bodies, when her tiny frame drew closer, it lookedpletely as if Jun Wu Xie was slipping into Jun Wu Yao¡¯s arms. The smile on Jun Wu Yao¡¯s face grew wide and he naturally raised an arm and pulled the tiny figure into an embrace, carefully shielding her. He had initially wanted to release a bit of his spirit power, to drive the crowd back away from him, but he immediately threw that idea out of his head as his heart ddened in glee, his arm sped around Jun Wu Xie as they traversed their way through the crowd, towards the direction of the me Spirit Auction House.

    The me Spirit Auction House sat on a massive and sprawling space. As Jun Wu Xie had only been to the Chan Lin Auction House before and when shepared the two auction houses together, the huge disparity in scale was immediately clear to see.

    Judging just based on the size of thend, the space the me Spirit Auction House in the Yan Country¡¯s Imperial Capital City sat upon was more than ten times that of the Chan Lin Auction House. At the entrance, an endless stream of people were going into the premises and many of them were youths dressed in the uniforms of many other academies, drawn toe here due to the ce¡¯s famous reputation.

    The youths who came to take part in the Spirit Battle Tournament mostly held thoughts of pride and glory in their hearts and they moved around wearing their uniforms because they knew that many talent scouts from the various powers were hidden everywhere in the capital city waiting to poach for new gifted talents. As they knew that they had no chance of achieving the top ten ranks before the disciples from the top three elite academies, these other disciples had no other choice but to tantly exhibit their identities in such a fashion at all times possible, carrying themselves in a manner to present their best front, quietly hoping that a talent scout would discover their potential.

    Jun Wu Xie was not wearing the Zephyr Academy¡¯s uniform and was just dressed inmon clothes. Although her looks could be considered delicately attractive, she did not stand out. Added to that, she was petite in size and would be easily overlooked, lost in the massive crowds of people there.

    However, this time, Jun Wu Xie would not be overlooked that easily. All the way from the moment she left the inn till she reached the me Spirit Auction House, countless pairs of eyes had gauged and scrutinised her from head to toe, but they had not be drawn because of her, but it was all due to.....

 Chapter 760

    Chapter 760: ¡°me Spirit Auction House (3)¡±

    The man standing next to Jun Wu Xie, Jun Wu Yao!

    Jun Wu Yao was dressed in very ordinary clothes, in full ck, in and simple in design, without a single ornamental or decorative aspect on it. But just that one wlessly handsome face had been more than enough to draw all eyes to turn towards him. Throughout their entire journey, his tall graceful figure had mesmerizingly fleeted past, having captured and imprisoned an uncountable number ofdies¡¯ hearts. The bolder ones among them had even tailed the two people ande to the me Spirit Auction House. When they saw Jun Wu Yao going into the premises, all of them had rushed to follow after even though they had absolutely no interest in any of the auctions.

    With such a blindingly bright and prominent entity at her side, it was arduously difficult for Jun Wu Xie to remain unnoticed. As a girl, she had crossdressed as a boy for convenience, but as she was very petite in size, and with someone having happily cradling her tightly within his arm the entire way, one really couldn¡¯t be sure of her gender. If they didn¡¯t look closely at the clothes she was wearing to ascertain that she was actually ¡°male¡±, she would have been insufferably cursed so badly by the train ofdies trailing closely behind them.

    After confirming Jun Wu Xie¡¯s ¡°gender¡±, some of them who were a little concerned with his gender orientation quickly justified it themselves in a great show of magnanimity. They not only convinced themselves that there was absolutely nothing inappropriate in Jun Wu Yao holding a young male youth so tightly but told themselves that he was just being extraordinarily gentle and considerate, protecting his weak and frail littlepanion in the crowded sea of people.

    Outrageously good looking, gentle and considerate. With that intoxicating smile ying across his lips, Jun Wu Yao immediately sent the gaggle ofdies swooning in rapture, unable to take their eyes off him.

    It was only after Jun Wu Xie went into the auction house with Jun Wu Yao that she realised just how vast the ce really was. On the ground level, the several hundred seats seemed to be all filled. And while the private rooms on the second level looked slightly simr to the ones back at Chan Lin Auction House, the number and sheer size of them surprised her. Looking up from the ground floor, it was clear that all the private rooms on the second level was fully taken up as well.

    Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao managed to find seats for themselves right at the furthest corner of the hall.

    As Jun Wu Yao settled into his seat, many sets of eyes from thedies locked onto him at the same time. Their gazes were pretentiously coy as they secretly peeked over in the direction of the unparalleled and fabulously handsome man, and if it was not for the societal norm that properdies should practice necessary self restraint, they would have all swarmed over him and tried to chat him up.

    However, despite having be the focal point of the mass ofdies, Jun Wu Yao seemed to bepletely oblivious. The only reaction his deep pair of eyes showed was only the slightest narrowing of the eyes as he apanied Jun Wu Xie for the auction.

    If Jun Wu Xie had wanted any other treasure, he could very well have ordered someone to get it for her, but when it came to herbs, he really haven¡¯t much of an idea about them or he wouldn¡¯t have allowed her to even need to patronise such a noisy and boisterous ce like this. Just seeing the darkened expression on that tiny face, Jun Wu Yao knew that she did not like the crowded and squeezy environment and he subconsciously use his tall frame to block out as much of the noisy mour around them as possible from her.

    At that moment, the auctioneer on stage was carrying out an auction for a precious and beautiful piece of jade. That was always a well loved item of thedies but all the eyes of thedies in the hall were instead focused onto another certain spot which suddenly caused the item that should have people fighting to bid for to lose its expected attention.

    When Jun Wu Xie saw that the item on stage was not what she seeked, she immediately lowered her eyes and went through the list of herbs that she needed for the elixir in her mind.

    In one of the private rooms on the second level, a young girl sitting by the window had initially been bidding for the beautiful piece of jade on stage when that she had suddenly spotted that astounding figure fleeting past out of the corner of her eyes. She was stunned a moment before she turned her head to look down onto the first level.

 Chapter 761

    Chapter 761: ¡°me Spirit Auction House (4)¡±

    ¡°What a unbelievably handsome man!¡± The pretty girl eximed with a sigh at the sight of the incredible attractiveness.

    The youth sitting beside her frowned suddenly as he followed the girl¡¯s gaze and saw the handsome man sitting in a corner.

    ¡°Ling Yue, just a person like that can catch your eye?¡± The youth¡¯s voice sounded like he was a little jealous, but his expression was a mask of disdain.

    Qi Ling Yue nced at the youth and she raised an eyebrow as she challenged by asking: ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with my eyes. Can¡¯t you see that all the eyes of the females are all staring at that man?¡±

    The youth sulked and turned his head to look towards another girl. The girl was sitting straight backed on her chair, her chin slightly raised. Her beauteous looks whenpared to Qu Ling Yue¡¯s pretty face, was an additional acute sharp chill, that made people not dare to get near her.

    ¡°Our Senior Fu did not even look at him. Who said he was good looking?¡± The youth retorted.

    Qu Ling Yue red at the youth and she got up to cross over to Fu Xian who had been sitting silently on one side. ¡°Senior Fu, can you take a look at the man and tell me whether he looks very attractive?¡±

    Fu Xuan¡¯s eyes lifted and turned to look out in the direction where Qu Ling Yue¡¯s finger was pointing. That one nce caused a ripple within her calm eyes, like something had caused her heart to jump in shock!

    ¡°Isn¡¯t he just too good looking?¡± Qu Ling Yue could not help but ask when she did not get a reply.

    Fu Xuan only recovered half a beatter and she nodded slightly.

    Qu Ling Yue immediately turned to look triumphantly at the youth who was sitting at the side in indignant anger.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think that such a attractive looking man existed in this world. Senior Fu, tell me who do you think looks better when youpare that man with the Grand Adviser, Wen Yu, who is widely acimed most beautiful man in the Yan Country?¡± Qu Ling Yue ignored the youth and turned to audaciously ask Fu Xuan, who had approved of her standards in the appreciation of aesthetics.

    Fu Xuan was just about to open her mouth in reply when the door to the private room on the second level was suddenly opened.

    They saw avishly dressed and good looking young man, the corners of his mouth lifted in a faint smile, standing at the door. Even his eyes were tinged with that same smile and though it wasn¡¯t too obvious, that made him seem rather approachable.

    ¡°The Grand Adviser doesn¡¯t like people discussing about his looks you know? Qu Ling Yue, if your words fall into the ears of the Grand Adviser, he isn¡¯t going to be too happy about it.¡± The good looking young man walked into the room with a smile, his twinkling eyes slowly falling on the figure of Fu Xuan a fleeting moment, before they turned away.

    ¡°Your Highness!¡± When the youth in the room saw the young man, he immediately came forward to offer his greeting with a knee on the ground.

    The man who had just appeared in the room was the Crown Prince of the Yan Country, Lei Chen!

    Qu Ling Yue¡¯ face showed sudden surprise, but there wasn¡¯t a tinge of panic as she red at Lei Chen to say: ¡°I¡¯m sure Your Highness will not repeat a single word I said earlier to the Grand Adviser right?¡±

    Lei Chen grinned and nodded.

    ¡°Naturally. I wouldn¡¯t want the Grand Adviser to know that my little junior fellow disciple was using his looks topare with another man, or he would surely me me for not having taught my juniors well.¡±

    Qu Ling Yue grinned mischievously at him.

    Everyone in the Yan Country knew, that the Crown Prince Lei Chen had previously been schooling at the War Banner Academy for a time and the three youths in the private room were actually members from the team representing the War Banner Academy for this year¡¯s Spirit Battle Tournament. The Crown Prince hadpleted his studies and returned a few years ago and although he was no longer a part of the War Banner Academy, he would still make a trip to the academy to pay respects to his previous Masters every year, and that was how he got so well acquainted with Qu Ling Yue and the others from the War Banner Academy.

    As Lei Chen had never put on any princely airs when he went back to the academy, he was immensely popr among his junior fellow disciples.

    And Lei Chen¡¯s actions reflected good manners and his respect for his teachers, which won him the support of arge part of the public in the Yan Country.

 Chapter 762

    Chapter 762: ¡°me Spirit Auction House (5)¡±

    ¡°But since Ling Yue is curious whether the Grand Adviser or that man is more outstanding, maybe it might be good if Little Xuan can help clear her doubts and I¡¯ll pretend I did not hear anything and not speak to the Grand Adviser about it.¡± Lei Chen said with mirth in his eyes as he looked at Fu Xuan sitting at the side, his tone of familiarity shown with his extra endearing form of address.

    Fu Xuan immediately blushed as her eyes shed with joy a very brief moment before she replied: ¡°I can¡¯t really tell who is more good looking, as outward appearances are finally just empty shells. What¡¯s more important is what¡¯s inside, and if we are to judge just based on a face, we might very well just end up with a beautiful but useless idiot anyway.¡±

    Fu Xuan might have put it across nonchntly, but she might very well just have branded both Jun Wu Yao and the Grand Adviser as idiots from her insinuation in her statement.

    Qu Ling Yue¡¯s pure and uplicated mind did not capture the veiled innuendoes but Lei Chen fully caught the entire picture. He just smiled and did notment further on it.

    Fu Xuan noticed Lei Chen¡¯s reaction and the corners of her mouth lifted in a smile.

    ¡°That man looks to be a perfect gentleman as well. When they came in, he was very protective and he was shielding hispanion all that time. It makes me wonder if his smallpanion is his little brother or something, he was being so sweet.¡± Qu Ling Yuepletely missed the point Fu Xuan was making and she just plopped by the window to stare at the handsome man, her eyes filled with adoration.

    Lei Chenughed and said: ¡°Oh? What kind of a man could make Ling Yue¡¯s heart flutter so? Have you fallen in love with him?¡±

    Qu Ling Yue¡¯s face flushed red and she shook her head in a hurry, saying: ¡°I just find him good looking, and that¡¯s all!¡± And she didn¡¯t even dare look into Lei Chen¡¯s eyes when she said that.

    Lei Chen¡¯s eyes narrowed but they quickly recovered to normal. He made a show of nonchnce and said: ¡°I think I will need to see for myself just how good looking he is that he has got you so mesmerized and starry eyed.¡±

    Qu Ling Yue flushed a deeper shade of red.

    Lei Chen followed Qu Ling Yue¡¯s line of sight and turned his gaze in the same direction. As expected, in an inconspicuous corner, he saw the man with his unparalleled good looks. But the mirth very quickly faded out from his eyes and he turned to Qu Ling Yue and said: ¡°Do you know who that man is?¡±

    Qu Ling Yue shook her head.

    Lei Chen replied: ¡°He is from the Zephyr Academy.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Qu Ling Yue was stunned.

    She was from the War Banner Academy and only two others, the Dragon yers Academy and the Zephyr Academy were able to stand on equal footing with them. Since a long time ago, these three academies had always been fiercelypeting to suppress their opponents a notch and this inclination had directly rubbed off onto the disciples of the individual academies. When the disciples of these three academies encounter each other, a sliver of theirpetitive nature would involuntary surface.

    ¡°He is from the Zephyr Academy? How does Your Highness know?¡± Qu Ling Yue asked quickly.

    Lei Chen told her: ¡°They had just entered the city a little while ago. When they came in, their portraits were drawn up and handed to me. You already know that the Emperor, my father, has allowed me to be fully in charge of this year¡¯s Spirit Battle Tournament and so I am rather familiar with the key members of the respective academies. Although I have yet to be able to get in touch with the people of the Zephyr Academy, but I am still able to remember their faces.¡±

    Qu Ling Yue¡¯s face creased up in a frown, as she looked at Lei Chen and then turned to look at the man on the first floor.

    ¡°But judging his age, he doesn¡¯t look like he is here to take part in the Spirit Battle Tournament.¡±

    ¡°Even if he is not a disciple, he could be here as a teacher or something. The Zephyr Academy only sent a total of ten people this year, including the current Headmaster Fan Jin. Fan Jin had just earlier handed in the namelist of their participants for this year¡¯s Spirit Battle Tournament and this year, the Zephyr Academy has only six people taking part in the tournament.¡± Lei Chen revealed.

 Chapter 763

    Chapter 763: ¡°me Spirit Auction House (6)¡±

    ¡°Six people?¡± Qu Ling Yue asked, her eyes wide, thinking that was a number that was just unbelievable.

    No matter which academy it was, they all wanted to fill as many candidates as they could to take part in the Spirit Battle Tournament. Never had they ever heard that an academy had shown up with less than ten participants for the event. The situation with the Zephyr Academy waspletely unheard of, not in the history of the tournament!

    Lei Chen nodded. ¡°The incident at the Zephyr Academy at the end ofst year was too big, and it had caused a huge outflow of disciples and teachers. I saw the namelist submitted by the Zephyr Academy for the Spirit Battle Tournament. All six of them were unfamiliar to me and I have never heard of them before. I only person I know from that namelist will only be Fan Jin¡¯s brother, Fan Zhuo.¡±

    ¡°That can¡¯t be..... That chronically sick invalid is actually taking part in this year¡¯spetition?¡± They youth who had remained quiet at the side all this while interjected in shock when he heard Fan Zhuo¡¯s name being mentioned, looking like he had just seen a ghost.

    Lei Chen replied with augh: ¡°That¡¯s right. Everyone knows that Fan Zhuo had always been frail and sickly. But whatever the case is, it seems that even he had been forced toe this year. It goes to see that the Zephyr Academy had thrown in everything they had just to take part in this year¡¯s Spirit Battle Tournament, and I¡¯m afraid these six candidates are the best they could scrape together after pushing themselves to their limits.¡±

    The youth clicked his tongue and said: ¡°I don¡¯t think the Zephyr Academy are intending to fight for any ranks this year. No..... To put it more urately, they do not possess the capabilities to fight at all. I am thinking that it will not be much longer before the Zephyr Academy would be struck off from being one of the top three elite academies.¡± As he spoke, the youth was observing Qu Ling Yue¡¯s expression and he deliberately said: ¡°The good teachers who were previously in the Zephyr Academy would have all left and those that remain will only be those who do not possess much capabilities. Looking at him, I do not think that that man is that much older than us, so how talented can he be? I think Senior Fu is right, no matter how good looking one can be, it is still just the outer shell. Without capabilities, he will only be an idiot.¡±

    Qu Ling Yue red at the youth and then pouted before turning away, refusing to speak to him.

    Seeing that Qu Ling Yue was ignoring him, the youth had no choice but to sit down to sulk in a corner.

    It was Fu Xuan who noticed it and she shot a look at the smiling Lei Chen out of the corner of her eyes before saying smilingly: ¡°Ling Yue, you shouldn¡¯t get so uptight because of a nerd from the Zephyr Academy you know? Don¡¯t tell me you have really been hooked? You must realise that even if you really like him, with the man¡¯s identity, your father wouldn¡¯t allow both of you to be together anyway.¡±

    ¡°Senior Fu! What are you saying! ? I was only..... I was only thinking that he is very good looking and was just admiring those good looks and that¡¯s all! I don¡¯t want to talk about it anymore! I..... I need to go back already!¡± Qu Ling Yue¡¯s face turned red as a beetroot and she ran off in a hurry.

    Fu Xuan nced at the youth staring nkly on the other side of the room and she said: ¡°Leaving Ling Yue to go back on her own might be a little dangerous. You should go apany her.¡±

    The youth nodded immediately and left.

    In the private room, only Lei Chen and Fu Xuan were left.

    ¡°An idiot? I am thinking that the man¡¯s looks would really suit my Junior Fu¡¯s taste, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± Lei Chen suddenly walked over toe sit down beside Fu Xuan, the smile on his face just as affable. But his hands, however, disrespectfully slipped onto Fu Xuan¡¯s shoulders and pulled her into an intimate embrace.

    Fu Xuan resisted halfheartedly as she fell into Lei Chen¡¯s arms and she cast him a coy nce before raising a finger and poking it onto Lei Chen¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Does his looks really suit my taste, or is it you who wishes for his looks to suit my pte? Why? You saw Ling Yue having some thoughts towards the man and you are jealous?¡±

    Lei Chen smiled and said: ¡°Little Xuan knows me best, I think you should know what to do then.¡±

    Fu Xuan nced up at Lei Chen and sheughed coquettishly beforeying her head on his chest.

 Chapter 764

    Chapter 764: ¡°me Spirit Auction House (7)¡±

    The me Spirit Auction House really lived up to its name as the Yan Country¡¯s biggest auction house. Rare and precious treasures were brought out for auction one after another, and the various bidders fought andpeted furiously, the entire hall boisterous and loud.

    Jun Wu Xie showed ack of interest towards all those items till finally, after a long and dull wait, she finally saw something she needed.

    A stem of Blood Lotus had been brought up onto the stage. Its scarlet red petals looked as if the entire bloom had been dipped in blood. And that was how the flower got its name, its colour exactly like fresh red blood. Blood Lotuses had blood enriching and spirit calming effects and it was a herb that was very rarely seen. Blood Lotuses were so precious that Jun Wu Xie had only seen corresponding descriptions of them in medical books and had never seen one with her eyes.

    The Blood Lotus was one type of herb that was absolutely necessary for elixir that Yan Bu Gui needed. After waiting for half a day, she finally found something that was worth the wait.

    Due to its high rarity, the price for a Blood Lotus was exorbitant with its starting bid already at a hundred thousand taels. Moreover, the Yan Country¡¯s Imperial Capital waspletely different from Chan Lin Town. The number of rich and prosperous tycoons here was not what the tiny Chan Lin Town could hope topare with!

    The bidding for the Blood Lotus had just been opened to the floor when in a quick blink, a fierce bidding war quickly broke out. In just a few short minutes, the initial starting price of one hundred thousand taels for the Blood Lotus had rocketed to eight hundred thousand, and the heat was still increasing, not showing any signs of abating in the slightest!

    The Blood Lotus regardless whether it was double boiled on its own to be taken directly, or used to cultivate into an elixir, would yield extremely good effects. With the Yan Country being the most prosperous country, its local citizens were so ridiculously rich they made others gasp in amazement. When presented with such a rare and nourishing treasure before their eyes, the abundantly wealthy among the crowd suddenly could not stay in their seats, refusing to give in to one another, throwing out their money like mud, pushing the price of the Blood Lotus from one pinnacle into another!

    Jun Wu Xie still had not moved. She knew that even if she were to ce a bid now, she would just be quickly overridden. She decided to wait till bidding war calmed down before she would ce her own bid.

    However, as the price of the Blood Lotus continued to shoot up, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s brow started to crease up.

    All the money on her, were earned back at the Chan Lin Auction House previously. Although it wasn¡¯t a small sum, it wouldn¡¯t be able to hold out under such frenzied bidding. When the Blood Lotus¡¯ price reached three million taels, Jun Wu Xie gave up on her intention of making any bids.

    Three million taels, it had already gone beyond anything she was able to take on. All the banknotes she had on her only totalled three million taels and the price was still continuing to rise although the rate it was increasing at has slowed down quite a bit. But even if it only increased by a million taels, it would still be way beyond what Jun Wu Xie could afford.

    In the Chan Lin Auction House before, the items auctioned off had mostly closed at below a million taels. Jun Wu Xie had never possessed a good grasp of the concept of money in the first ce and the only time she had had a chance to deal with money had been in Chan Lin Town and the prices at the me Spirit Auction House was not something the Chan Lin Auction House coulde close to.

    Caughtpletely off guard at the me Spirit Auction House, Jun Wu Xie could only look on helplessly as the Blood Lotus¡¯ ownership was put under fierce contest and there wasn¡¯t a thing she could do.

    The Blood Lotus was extremely important to Yan Bu Gui. If it had been Jun Wu Xie herself who needed it, she wouldn¡¯t be feeling so depressed about it, but if she missed out on this stem of Blood Lotus this time, she didn¡¯t know how long she would have to wait before finding another one.

    It must be known that in the close to one year since she had been reborn, taking into ount all that had happened, she had never seen the slightest sign of a Blood Lotus anywhere. And seeing the price of the Blood Lotus still climbing incessantly, it only further proved just how rare and precious it really was.

    Jun Wu Xie bit on her lip, her eyes showing a rare moment of frustration.

 Chapter 765

    Chapter 765: ¡°me Spirit Auction House (8)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s reaction was barely noticeable and her emotions only showed in her eyes a tinge. But that tiny change that came over her, had not been missed in the slightest by Jun Wu Yao at her side.

    Seeing the clear cold eyes clouded by a tinge of helplessness, Jun Wu Yao¡¯s brows lifted slightly.

    In those clear eyes of his little darling, he had never once seen this emotion that should only show on ¡°normal people¡±.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Jun Wu Yao asked softly, turning slightly towards her and lowering his head to gently speak.

    His warm breath brushed past her ear and Jun Wu Xie felt a tickle in her neck from the warm rush of air. She lifted her head and looked right into Jun Wu Yao¡¯s half narrowed eyes looking questioningly at her.

    The close proximity allowed Jun Wu Xie to see herself clearly reflected in Jun Wu Yao¡¯s jet ck eyes.

    ¡°Nothing.¡± Jun Wu Xie shook her head, but in her mind, she was contemting just what she needed to do before she would be able to get the Blood Lotus. If she did not have enough money..... She wondered if she would be able to use elixirs to trade for it.

    Jun Wu Xie was still rather confident with the quality of the elixirs she had with her and she had everything all nned out. As the final price of the Blood Lotus would be more than all the money she had on her, she would remember the person who won the Blood Lotus at the end of the auction, and go deal with the person privately after.

    People here only knew the same few uses for Blood Lotuses, if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the elixir for Yan Bu Gui specifically needed the Blood Lotus, she had many types of elixirs that would be able to rece it, and the effects they brought were far better than what the Blood Lotus alone would give.

    Jun Wu Yao saw that something obviously was not right and Jun Wu Xie was adamantly iming otherwise. His gaze shifted slightly and swept across the bright scarlet Blood Lotus on the stage.

    ¡°Little Xie wants that?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie was focused on calcting how she would be able to take out to trade with the winning bidder when she heard Jun Wu Yao¡¯s question and she nodded distractedly.

    Jun Wu Yao smiled slightly and he straightened himself up in his seat.

    When the bidding finally reached four million and eight hundred thousand taels, a long period of void appeared where the bids stoppeding in. Four million and eight hundred thousand taels, that was no meager sum to anyone. That amount of money would be beyond what a regr rich merchant could afford to pay and it was noticed even a few of the famously wealthy merchants of the Yan Country had already withdrawn from the bidding.

    Just as everyone in the hall were all thinking that the Blood Lotus would be sold at the price of four million eight hundred thousand taels, a deep and highly maic voice suddenly sounded within the wide hall.

    ¡°Ten million.¡±

    That was a voice highly pleasing to the ears. It had not been loud, but its words resounded clearly in every single person¡¯s ears.

    The loud and rancorous auction house wentpletely quiet.....

    [Ten million taels?]

    [What kind of an inconceivable figure was that! ! ?]

    Even for a select group of people in the hall who were positively overflowing with wealth had turned pale upon hearing such an astronomical figure.

    [That was just too goddamned maniacal!]

    [Thest bid for the Blood Lotus had only been over four million taels and this man had actually pushed it up to an unbelievable ten million! ?]

    [Doubled and even rounded up!]

    Every single pair of eyes turned without exception to search for the source of that voice, even Jun Wu Xie who had had her head lowered deep in thought suddenly looked up when she heard the ten million taels bid as only one single thought went through her mind.

    She was going to have to part with a lot of her elixirs.

    However, Jun Wu Xie quickly noticed that something did not seem right. In utter shock, she suddenly remembered that when she had heard those two simple words, they had sounded out almost right beside her ears, and she had found that voice so very familiar!

    She turned her head up quickly, and she saw Jun Wu Yao¡¯s hand raised slightly, his head turned slightly towards her and he was looking smilingly at her.

    In the me Spirit Auction House, bidders were required to raise their right hands when they made their bids, to show that they are the ones making their bids.....

 Chapter 766

    Chapter 766: ¡°The Real Rich (1)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie looked quizzically at Jun Wu Yao.

    Jun Wu Yao just smiled and gazed at her, as if throughout heaven and earth, nothing else but her was worth his attention.

    ¡°No need to do this.¡± Although Jun Wu Xie did not really understand the concept of money, but she was aware that Jun Wu Yao¡¯s astronomically high bid, was far way beyond the price of a Blood Lotus.

    With thest bid halting at four million and eight hundred thousand taels, and immediately raising it to ten million, that was no longer a bidding war, it was purely crushing allpetition.

    After that short moment of absolute silence in the auction hall, the entire auction house¡¯s roof was almost torn off when a sudden deafening cheer rocked the entire building! Everyone¡¯s head was turned, all looking at the maniacal bidder and unbelievably handsome looking man!

    The auctioneer on stage was still stunned. He had never dreamt that the stem of Blood Lotus would reach such an astounding price.

    Ten million.....

    That was record breaking price never before achieved in the long history of the me Spirit Auction House. And that price was for just a single Blood Lotus.....

    Besides maniacal, no one there could find a better word to describe that man¡¯s bid.

    Jun Wu Yao looked at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s astonished little face and a tinge delight sparkled within his smiling eyes. The corners of his lips lifted and his words were filled with amusement: ¡°Since Little Xie wanted it, then there is no need to haggle any longer.¡± Instead ofpeting for it bit by bit, why not just push the price up to a level that no one else would be able to afford at one go? Jun Wu Yao did not have the slightest inclination to waste his breath with people at the auction and all that mattered to him was that Jun Wu Xie wanted it, so he got it, to be able to present it before her.

    Jun Wu Xie blinked her eyes. ¡°Too high.¡±

    She was just trying to calcte for the sum of ten million taels, just how much elixirs would she need to give in exchange. Although she wasn¡¯t too good with money, but she was still at least able to calcte it based on elixirs.

    ¡°Not high at all.¡± Jun Wu Yao was still smiling.

    Jun Wu Xie had almost never asked anything of him. With the littless¡¯ cold and distant personality, he had never been able to guess what kind of things would interest her. With the elixir stove and the Blood Lotus today, these were the only two items Jun Wu Yao had been able to see that she needed.

    If this was another girl here, themon gold, silver, jewels, bolts of silk and fabric would easily win her heart. But with Jun Wu Xie¡¯s personality, even if he filled her room with all thosemon material things, she would only end up finding those things to be in her way and would not be thankful in the least.

    Jun Wu Xie bit on her lip a moment and took out an elixir bottle from within her clothes, before quickly shoving it intimate Jun Wu Yao¡¯s arms.

    Even for her big brother, she would not allow herself to get used to epting gifts for nothing.

    Jun Wu Yao raised an eyebrow quizzically as he looked at Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie said to him: ¡°This is the elixir I just cultivated. It can keep you alive.¡±

    That elixir was cultivated back in the little bamboo grove about a month ago. She had almost depleted her entire stock of medicinal herbs and had only managed to cultivate just one. That elixir¡¯s cultivation process was extremelyplicated and even for her, she had only sessfully cultivated just one elixir. But that one single elixir, was capable of defying the Heavens and change one¡¯s fate. As long one breath remained, it would be able to bring that person back to life. That was what Jun Wu Xie had cultivated for herself, her final hope. Even when she found that she did not have enough money earlier, she had still not once thought of using this elixir in exchange.

    But in this instance, the person was Jun Wu Yao, and she had no absolutely no qualms in giving the precious treasure to him.

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s first thought had been to reject it, but he changed his mind after thinking about it, and he epted it with a big smile.

    ¡°Since it¡¯s a gift from you, I will definitely keep it well.¡±

    From another perspective, this elixir had be the first item he had received from Jun Wu Xie and it was the one and only ¡°present¡±. No matter whether the item was good or bad, he would happily keep it well.

    And it was something she had made with her own hands, and gifted it to him personally.

 Chapter 767

    Chapter 767: ¡°The Crown Prince¡¯s Thoughts (1)¡±

    In the private room on the second level, Fu Xuan was coquettishly adjusting her clothes as she stared at Lei Chen smiling sinisterly, his gaze attracted towards the good looking man on the first floor who had made such an astoundingly high bid.

    ¡°All other things aside, although the Zephyr Academy are on a decline, they still have a lot of money on their hands, so Little Xuan would not be getting the short end of the stick.¡± Lei Chen raised his hand and twirled Fu Xuan¡¯s hair that was cool to the touch around his finger, as he spoke, with a strong hint in his words.

    Fu Xuan turned her eyes back, pretending to be angry as she gently pushed Lei Chen on the chest.

    ¡°How heartless can you be? How can you be so quick in shoving me onto others? If you make me angry, I might be very well decide to speak ill of you before Ling Yue.¡±

    Lei Chenughed but did not say anything much. But the corners of his eyes were still subconsciously drawn to the two people on the first level. Although the Zephyr Academy had held great power, but that amount of money was nevertheless not possible for a mere teacher to hold. This was already beyond pure extravagance. Throwing out a whopping ten million at one go, that man¡¯s generosity had well exceeded all his expectations and this sudden disy had sparked a sudden interest in Lei Chen for the Zephyr Academy who had fallen into decline. As he was leaving the private room, he immediately ordered his men to go investigate deeper into the ten men entourage of the Zephyr Academy.

    Not long after he returned back to the Crown Prince Residence, that information waspiled and delivered right into Lei Chen¡¯s hands.

    ¡°Ha! The Zephyr Academy has really fallen into dire straits! They are actually sending four disciples that they had just promoted up from their branch division to take part in the Spirit Battle Competition! ?¡± Lei Chen looked at the names on the list in his hand with their personal information. Hua Yao, Qiao Chu, Fei Yan, and Rong Ruo. His mouth curled up in a mocking smile and when he saw Fei Yan¡¯s portrait, a strange glint seemed to sh across his eyes.

    Judging just from the information given to him, the four of them seemed to just be average andmon disciples. They were disciples originally in the Zephyr Academy¡¯s branch division and they had excelled inst year¡¯s promotion selections at the end ofst year, winning them a promotion to be admitted into the main division. But no matter how exemry their powers might have been in the branch division, the branch division was afterall still the branch division, and their powers cannot bepared to disciples who had been in the main division from the start.

    Setting the stack of datapiled on the four disciples aside, Lei Chen flipped through the information on the Fan Brothers. He barely took just a perfunctory nce at them before he threw them to the side. But the stack marked with the three characters, Jun Wu Yao, greatly interested him.

    On the entire piece of parchment, there was only one short sentence written on it, saying that Jun Wu Yao was a new teacher hired by the Zephyr Academy. Besides his name and his position as a teacher with the Zephyr Academy, his subordinates had unbelievably been unable to find out anything else about the man. That greatly intrigued Lei Chen and as the Crown Prince of the Yan Country, he hadplete trust in the abilities of his men. And it was this very group of men that had not been able to find out anything about the man¡¯s history and this was something really strange indeed.

    But before Lei Chen had been able to think deeper into the strange circumstances surrounding Jun Wu Yao, his eyes were suddenly sucked into thest stack of data before him him!

    He quickly picked up the stack of parchment and scrutinised it carefully, and his eyes widened with shock and astonishment.

    ¡°This Jun Xie, is really capable of all this?¡± Lei Chen held the piece of parchment that detailed Jun Xie¡¯s aplishments and he turned to look at his personal guard standing behind him.

    The man nodded. ¡°When your subordinate discovered all of that, I was rather surprised myself. But Jun Xie was a rather famous figure in the Zephyr Academy and Gu Li Sheng had once in the Zephyr Academy openly revealed this person¡¯s identity and personally acknowledged his abilities. All of this was widely known throughout the entire Zephyr Academy and so the information should be true.¡±

    The shock in Lei Chen¡¯s eyes was suddenly reced by a wave of ecstatic joy and heughed out loudly.

 Chapter 768

    Chapter 768: ¡°The Crown Prince¡¯s Thoughts (2)¡±

    ¡°A disciple of the Spirit Healer faculty? And he even had the ability to improve the Spirit Healing Technique at that! ? Ha ha ha! Isn¡¯t this Jun Xie just heavensent, his biggest gift to me?¡± Lei Chen could not hide the endless excitement in his eyes. Although the Zephyr Academy itself was already spiraling down in decline, but their Spirit Healer faculty was still attracting many pairs of eyes filled with jealousy and envy. The Crown Prince had initially nned to wait till the Zephyr Academy fell intoplete despondency before extending to Gu Li Sheng an olive branch. But now, a disciple who was able to stand on par with Gu Li Sheng named Jun Xie had suddenly appeared right before him!

    Staring at Jun Xie¡¯s portrait, Lei Chen was immediately reminded of today¡¯s events at the me Spirit Auction House where he had seen the same youth sitting right beside Jun Wu Yao. He had not paid the youth much attention at that time, all his thoughts were focused onto Jun Wu Yao then. But he had never expected that that unremarkable looking youth was actually so aplished!

    ¡°The fact that the Zephyr Academy had even sent out a disciple like Jun Xie here this year is justughable. When Fan Qi was around, the Zephyr Academy had never dared to allow their Spirit Healing faculty disciplese into the limelight, deeply afraid that they would be stolen from them. Seems like Fan Qi is still green afterall, not realising that fact and has sent out a disciple like Jun Xie who is so highly proficient in the Spirit Healing Technique to show up here, not knowing how big a loss that would cost him.¡± Lei Chen¡¯s words were filled with regret, but his tone was highly mocking and filled with scorn, his eyes burning with joy.

    ¡°What is Your Highness intending to do?¡± The guard asked.

    ¡°Intend?¡± Lei Chen smiled and asked. ¡°Since Fan Jin is so moronic to deliver such a fantastic opportunity into my hands, how can I make myself reject him? Convey my orders. Tonight, I will be going to the Immortals¡¯ Loft, to wee the entourage from the Zephyr Academy.¡±

    The guard was taken aback and he said: ¡°But Your Highness has already informed the Dragon yers Academy that you would be visiting them tonight. With such ast minute change like your, I¡¯m afraid.....¡±

    Lei Chen raised a hand, to stop the guard from continuing.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go where I want to go. You will only need to inform the Dragon yers Academy that it was the people from the Zephyr Academy who had extended the invitation to me and that will do.¡±

    The guard was frozen in ce for awhile before he understood what Lei Chen was nning.

    The Zephyr Academy and the Dragon yers Academy were always at loggerheads and with the Zephyr Academy¡¯s sudden decline, if they were perceived to have unterally invited Lei Chen to visit them, stealing the slot allocated to the Dragon yers Academy, the Dragon yers Academy would be too happy about it.

    The Zephyr Academy was already in imminent danger in this year¡¯s Spirit Battle Tournament and if they got themselves embroiled into another unwee incident, the next one month in the Yan Country¡¯s Capital city would most definitely not be an easy period for them!

    ¡°Your subordinate understands. I will carry it out at once.¡± The guard left quickly.

    Lei Chen¡¯s eyes shed with chilling malice at that moment.

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s extravagant bid sessfully won him the Blood Lotus and no one in the entire auction house could top him, when the Blood Lotus was finally sold to him without any objections. After the auction concluded, Jun Wu Yao personally went to receive the Blood Lotus and handed it into Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hands before the two of them stepped into the nting pink rays of dusk, to return back to the inn.

    By the time they got back, Qiao Chu and the others had returned and they were seated in the hall on the second level chatting quietly.

    Jun Wu Yao and Jun Wu Xie had juste up on the second level when Ye Sha and Ye Mei who were standing guard at the top of the stairs suddenly went up to them. They whispered something to Jun Wu Yao and Jun Wu Yao¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, a cold chill brewing in his eyes.

    ¡°Little Xie, you should go have some rest. I have something I need to take care off and I will be back in a few days.¡± When Jun Wu Yao turned to look at Jun Wu Xie, the cold chill in his eyes hadpletely disappeared.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded. Towards Jun Wu Yao¡¯s asional ¡°disappearances¡±, she was already rather used to it. Instead, when he was around all the time, it made her feel rather surprised instead.

 Chapter 769

    Chapter 769: ¡°The Crown Prince¡¯s Thoughts (3)¡±

    ¡°Little Xie! You¡¯re back!¡± Qiao Chu stood up immediately when he saw Jun Wu Xie, waving his hand at her.

    Jun Wu Xie cast a nce at Jun Wu Yao and she walked over to the others while Jun Wu Yao brought Ye Mei with him as he left, leaving Ye Sha behind to stand guard.

    ¡°Why has Big Brother Wu Yao left?¡± Qiao Chu had seen Jun Wu Xiee back with Jun Wu Yao but had seen Jun Wu Yao suddenly turn and left, leaving him thinking it a little strange.

    ¡°Things came up.¡± Jun Wu Xie replied simply.

    ¡°Oh yeah! We¡¯ve got a fantastic piece of news! Do you want to hear it?¡± Qiao Chu said excitedly with a grin, blinking his eyes at Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie red at Qiao Chu and silver needles suddenly appeared between her fingers, its sharp silver points glinting coldly in the light, which made Qiao Chu shrink back in sudden fear.

    ¡°Cough..... No need to do this..... I¡¯ll just tell it to you.....¡± Sheesh, Little Xie is really bing more and more violent. I was just teasing her a little and she had immediately shed her needles!

    ¡°Guards from the Yan Country came to inform us that the Crown Prince will being here tonight.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie raised an eyebrow slightly. Their aiming here to the Yan Country was to meet the Yan Country¡¯s Crown Prince and retrieve the fourth map from him. She had not expected that in less than a day, the sheep woulde knocking to its own ughter.

    ¡°That¡¯s strange, my sources had told me that the Crown Prince is going to the Dragon yers Academy tonight.¡± Fei Yan said, his chin propped in his palm. When he came back, he had just happened to hear the guards who were here to pass them the message, which did not coincide with the information he had received.

    ¡°Did someone get the information wrong?¡± Qiao Chu asked, scratching at his head. The Yan Country¡¯s Crown Prince had always been organized and dependable and for him to havemitted such a faux paus, it was thought to be rather uncharacteristic of the Crown Prince.

    The situation at the Zephyr Academy was not like before and the Dragon yers Academy had been on equal standing with the Zephyr Academy when it was at its peak of glory. With both academies receiving the notice of the Crown Prince¡¯s arrival tonight, it did not matter where the Crown Prince went, it would surely embarrass the party that was left out. With all the academies gathered together and living in such close quarters, the slightest news of any incident would immediately spread. If this matter of having been notified but finally not showing up really happened, it would be no different from having been publicly pped across the face.

    ¡°The people who came were indeed people from the Crown Prince¡¯s Residence and when they were here earlier, quite a number of people saw them and their words must have been heard by others as well. But, their words did not match the information Fei Yan had gathered which I can¡¯t help feel is rather strange.

    The Zephyr Academy and the Dragon yers Academy were no longer on equal standing and logically, the discerning eye would be able to know that meeting with the Dragon yers Academy would bring the Crown Prince a bigger benefit. But the Crown Prince had instead first sent news to the Dragon yers Academy and informed the Zephyr Academy after that. This would only keep the people all guessing.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to think too much on it. We¡¯ll just deal with it as ites.¡± Rong Ruo said with a slight smile.

    ¡°Little Ruo is right. If the Crown Princees here, we can take the opportunity to try to find some clues from him and we will not need to be so courteous to him when we take the map from him in future.¡± Qiao Chu said, shrugging helplessly. His brain was not capable of figuring out all these schemes and intrigue, and since even Hua Yao and the others were not able to figure out the Crown Prince¡¯s intentions, he had naturally not wanted to rack his brains for nothing.

    ¡°What does Little Xie think?¡± Fan Zhuo raised his eyes and looked at Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie said: ¡°We¡¯ll wait and see first.¡± She could not be sure why the Crown Prince would suddenly decide to see them and in Lei Chen¡¯s position, intentionally driving a rift between the two academies would not yield him any benefits. Moreover, the Yan Country¡¯s Crown Prince was known to be a rather fair and friendly person, so this sudden uncharacteristic change in decision baffled many of his real intentions.

 Chapter 770

    Chapter 770: ¡°The Crown Prince Arrives (1)¡±

    That night, thepanions did not continue to be concerned about the matter. From their point of view, it did not matter whether the Crown Prince came or not, what they cared about were different from other people. So what if that was the Yan Country¡¯s Crown Prince? If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he had the map, they couldn¡¯t be bothered with him in the least and they had no intentions to win his favour at all.

    It was dinnertime, and the innkeeper of the Immortals¡¯ Loft had earlier ordered the kitchen to get themselves well prepared as people from the Crown Prince¡¯s Residence hade earlier and they would naturally not dare to drag their feet on it. No matter whether the Crown Prince wasing, they must be fully prepared so as they would not drag down the Crown Prince¡¯s hospitality.

    Night fell and thenterns were lit and lifted. The Yan Country¡¯s Capital city was aglow with high hanging lights all over the ce. Bunches ofnterns lit the sparkling city pushing back the darkness of night, bringing out another side of the beauty of the prosperous Capital city.

    A horse carriage bearing the Crown Prince¡¯s Residence banner drove down the long street, finallying to a stop before the main doors of the Immortals¡¯ Loft. Many disciples from other academies were leisurely roaming nearby and when they saw the horse carriage from the Crown Prince¡¯s Residence stopping, they all peered at it inquisitively.

    They had earlier heard that the Crown Prince had originally sent out a message to the Dragon yers Academy, that he would be making an official call on them at their premises, but the Crown Prince had received the Zephyr Academy¡¯s invitation after. All the other people had found itughable. What kind of situation was it at the Zephyr Academy now? Already in a state of decline, they still had the cheek to initiate an invitation for the Crown Prince to go pay them a visit? And coincidentally, the timing of their invitation had shed with the Dragon yers Academy¡¯s meeting with the Crown Prince.

    Almost nobody had expected that the Crown Prince would ept the Zephyr Academy¡¯s invitation as the Zephyr Academy had already fallen into disrepute and they were not expected to have a single disciple in the top ten ranks in this year¡¯s Spirit Battle Tournament. After thepetition this year, the Zephyr Academy would be struck off from being one of the top three elite academies, so how could they possibly harbour hope that the Zephyr Academy would be able to stand against the high flying Dragon yers Academy?

    Hence, when the horse carriage from the Crown Prince¡¯s Residence had stopped before the doors of the Immortals¡¯ Loft, all the youths who were outside suddenly found their jaws dropping with a loud clunk onto the ground!

    The Crown Prince had actually turned up here!

    That was just unbelievable!

    Now that the Crown Prince¡¯s Residence¡¯s horse carriage was right before the Immortals¡¯ Loft, it was believed that the Dragon yers Academy would receive the news very soon. Wasn¡¯t this just a big tight p to those people in the Dragon yers Academy! ?

    All the people could not understand why Lei Chen had chosen to abandon and neglect the Dragon yers Academy but to respond to the weakened and now insignificant Zephyr Academy and they all stretched out their necks fully, carefully looking to see if the personing out from the carriage is the Crown Prince, Lei Chen himself.

    When Jun Wu Xie received the news, she was busy dealing with Lord Meh Meh¡¯s wool on its body. The new coat of wool growing out from Lord Meh Meh¡¯s skin was now fine and extremely curly, which tangled up very easily. Hence, Jun Wu Xie had another task daily for her to do..... tob out Lord Meh Meh¡¯s wool everyday!

    Lying upon Jun Wu Xie¡¯sp, Lord Meh Meh was feeling sofortable it had its eyes closed in joy, asionally even letting out a gentle bleat or two.

    ¡°Little Xie, the horse carriage from the Crown Prince¡¯s Residence has arrived.¡± Fan Zhuo said after knocking on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s room door.

    Jun Wu Xie paused in her actions a moment, and she put theb down on the table. Fully immersed in his enjoyment of the attention, Lord Meh Meh found that it had been rudely interrupted as it found itself being carried down to the ground, its eyes fully aggrieved.

    ¡°Meh.....¡± It raised up it head and lifted a tiny hoof to scratch at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s clothes, seemingly begging for more.

    Jun Wu Xie bent down and rubbed the its soft and cuddly wool before saying patiently: ¡°I¡¯llb it tonight.¡±

    ¡°Meh.....¡± Lord Meh Meh was still feeling aggreived.

    [Having been ugly for so long, and now that it was growing wool again that won it special treatment, it had suddenly been interrupted! Woe is ¡°meh¡±!]

 Chapter 771

    Chapter 771: ¡°To Each Its Own (1)¡±

    Lei Chen was seated on the first level of the Immortals¡¯ Loft and was chatting with Fan Jin. When Jun Wu Xie and the others went down, that saw him dressed in finery seating straight up in his chair, a modest and gentle smile on his face. To be fair, Lei Chen¡¯s looks were rather outstanding, attractive but not in the least bit frivolous or antagonistic, making people subconsciously feel that this person was refined and cultured, and was very approachable.

    Fan Jin spotted Jun Wu Xie and the others walking over and he immediately stood up and said with a smile: ¡°This gentlemen here is the Yan Country¡¯s Crown Prince, His Imperial Highness, Lei Chen.¡±

    Lei Chen stood up to nod at all the others, his demeanor gentle.

    Qiao Chu and the others greeted him perfunctorily and take their seats at the side, secretly observing Lei Chen.

    Lei Chen enjoyed a good reputation and high praise from his people in the Yan Country, regardless whether it was his courteous and considerate manners, or his rather outstanding gift. Lei Chen was twenty five years old this year and he had already attained a green spirit. Although he was not the most highly gifted or prodigiously talented, it was considered to be rather good as for a ruler next in line, what was considered more important was his mind and not his might.

    ¡°Should I assume these few individuals to be the elites of the Zephyr Academy? Every single one of them look really outstanding. Headmaster Fan Jin really knows how to select his talents.¡± Lei Chen cast his eyes over all thepanions sitting on the side, his gaze gentle and polite.

    Fan Jin replied: ¡°Your Highness is too kind.¡±

    ¡°Are all of you used to it in the Yan Country? If there is anything that does not suit your needs, please let me know. The fact that all youdies and gentlemen hade to the Yan Country to participate in the Spirit Battle Tournament, it is the Yan Country¡¯s honour, and we would not want to becking in our hospitality for all of you.¡± Lei Chan exhorted politely.

    Thepanions merely smiled and nodded, and Qiao Chu discreetly turned his body very slightly and whispered into Hua Yao¡¯s ear: ¡°Why do I feel that this Crown Prince is being a little too deferential and generous? A man of his position, isn¡¯t he being a little excessively too polite?¡±

    Hua Yao nodded slightly. If this had been before, it might still be understandable if Lei Chen was being so polite. But with the circumstances that the Zephyr Academy was in, with Lei Chen still being so courteous and polite, it might not look like anything is wrong on the surface, instead it would show that he still held them in high regard. But if you looked at it from another perspective, wouldn¡¯t Lei Chen visit to the Immortals¡¯ Loft here tonight be seen as a big p to the Dragon yers Academy? The Yan Country had always enjoyed a good rtionship with the top three academies and they had never yed favourites. But Lei Chen¡¯s actions tonight had instead disyed obvious signs of favouritism.

    To be able to secure the seat of the Yan Country¡¯s Crown Prince and win such great support from the people was not something that could be achieved by an average person. If they were told that Lei Chen did not have anything up his sleeves, they wouldn¡¯t believe a word of it even if you killed them.

    While Lei Chen continued chatting with Fan Jin, the corner of his eyes were secretly ncing at the silent and quiet Jun Xie in the corner. Earlier today at the auction house, his attention had been attracted by the handsome man next to Jun Wu Xie and he had not observed this delicate little youth carefully. Only after realising that his identity was extraordinary, had Lei Chen then wanted to scrutinise this youth a little more.

    He had initially thought that the youth was delicately attractive looking, but he had not expected that upon closer inspection, he found on that delicate tiny face, there was a pair of alluring eyes that tugged at the soul. Cold and clear, as if isted from all things on earth, but the eyes shone sparkling bright, as if one would feel a cooling sensation, whenever those eyes swept past you.

    For a youth with such average looks, to possess a pair of eyes like that, it shocked Lei Chen quite a bit.

    In order to not overtly reveal his underlying intentions, Lei Chen did not specially try to speak to Jun Xie, but would only mention Jun Xie in passing while chatting with Fan Jin, and he took note to mention all the others as well, without cing any emphasis on Jun Xie to prevent himself from being found out.

 Chapter 772

    Chapter 772: ¡°Each with Their Own Thoughts (2)¡±

    ¡°I believe our respected participants are here in the Yan Country for the first time and as the Crown Prince of the Yan Country, it is only reasonable that I should y host and I would like to invite all of you to join us at a banquet tomorrow where I will be inviting the disciples from the various disciples academies to admire the full moon.¡± Lei Chen threw out an invitation offhandedly as they chatted.

    Fan Jin did not react strongly as that had been the Yan Country¡¯s tradition all this while. After all the academies have gathered, the Yan Country would always hold a banquet inviting disciples from all the various academies. It was deemed to be sort of a feast to wee all the different academies but in fact, it was through this banquet, that the Yan Country would observe the disciples to easily discover more talents who held great potential, that the Yan Country would try to recruit.

    That was supposed to be weing news but.....

    Fan Jin secretly nced at Jun Wu Xie and the others at the side. After they came into the hall, they had not spoken much, and their attitude towards Lei Chen had been less than enthusiastic all this while.

    Disciples from other academies would have rushed to be able to cling onto such a high branch like Lei Chen, but for Jun Wu Xie and herpanions.....

    Fan Jin did not feel that the bunch of them cared much for Lei Chen¡¯s position as the Crown Prince.

    Just as Fan Jin was contemting whether to refuse or to ept the invitation, Jun Wu Xie suddenly spoke up and said: ¡°We will have to trouble you then.¡±

    Lei Chen¡¯s heart leapt in joy, and he replied to Jun Wu Xie to say with a gentle smile: ¡°No trouble, I would implore our distinguished guests to forgive my tardiness in sending out the invitation instead. This little brother looks rather young and you have have already won a spot to take part in the Spirit Battle Tournament, what an incredibly talented youth you are. May I ask what¡¯s your name?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie nced briefly at Lei Chen a moment and replied: ¡°Jun Xie.¡±

    ¡°Ah..... It¡¯s little brother Jun. If I remember it correctly, you still have yet to turn fifteen I believe? I saw the namelist of the candidates from the Zephyr Academy taking part in the Spirit Battle Tournament from before and I was shocked when I saw the information about you, never expecting that we would have such a young contestant. Now that I see you, I must say that Headmaster Fan Jin really has an extraordinary eye for spotting talents.¡± Lei Chen said, trying to sound affable and familiar, his gentle tone even praising Jun Wu Xie in passing. He did not have time for the others in the Zephyr Academy and if not for Jun Xie here, he wouldn¡¯t have bothered to appear at this ce tonight.

    But Jun Wu Xie had been silent and did not speak much, her eyes clear as water, which made Lei Chen assume that the youth was still naive in the ways of the world, possessing extraordinary skills and being incredibly talented, but pure and simple in mind, the type of person most easy to manipte.

    Lei Chen¡¯s heart was immensely ddened as he nonchntly attempted to close up the distance between Jun Xie and himself. He strongly believed, that no one would refuse the offered friendship of a Crown Prince!

    However, when Jun Wu Xie heard the Crown Prince address her as ¡°little brother Jun¡±, her brow creased up, showing a tinge of displeasure,pletely unaffected by Lei Chen¡¯s title of being the Crown Prince.

    Moreover, the two words ¡°Crown Prince¡± had always only meant one thing to Jun Wu Xie..... Dumb!

    Mo Qian Yuan had also been a Crown Prince, and if he had not met Jun Wu Xie, there would be no need to talk about ascending the throne at all, as he would not even have been able to retain his own life.

    Lei Chen¡¯s assumption might have been practical, but before Jun Wu Xie, that couldn¡¯t have been more wrong.

    As the hand who had personally lifted apletely wasted Crown Prince to finally ascend the throne as an Emperor, to the Eldest Young Miss of a Duke¡¯s pce, Lei Chen¡¯s title did not exactly impress her the slightest.

    She had even overthrown an Emperor from his throne, what¡¯s more a mere Crown Prince?

    Having epted the invitation, Jun Wu Xie no longer paid Lei Chen any attention and just lowered her eyes to stroke and cuddle the little ck cat in her arms. Finding himself spurned sopletely, Lei Chen felt as if he had been pped, and what¡¯s more it was when he had been smiling and cordial towards them. Lei Chen had wanted to speak more to Jun Wu Xie to bridge the gap between them, to draw Jun Xie closer, but those words were now all stuck right at the top of his throat!

 Chapter 773

    Chapter 773: ¡°To Each Its Own (3)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s demeanor really went beyond Lei Chen¡¯s expectations. He had thought that since the kid had already voiced his eptance of his invitation, that would also mean that the youth was also keen in getting closer to him. But after just saying a couple of words, the kid had suddenly lowered his head and became fully absorbed with his cat! !

    The smile on Lei Chen¡¯s face became a little awkward and Fan Jin had quickly detected Lei Chen¡¯s difort and sudden awkwardness. He turned his head to look at the cold and distant Jun Wu Xie and suddenly felt a headacheing on.

    Although he had known all this time that this Young Miss¡¯ personality was not something the average person would find easy to ept, but Lei Chen here was at the very least the Crown Prince, and wouldn¡¯t showing someone of his status and position suchplete and total disregard in such a tant fashion deeply embarrass him?

    ¡°Cough..... Jun Xie is still very young and is rather shy. I would implore Your Highness to forgive us.¡± Fan Jin knew at the back of his head that Jun Wu Xie would definitely have an ulterior motive behind her epting Lei Chen¡¯s invitation, but.....

    [My dear Young Miss, this person is the Crown Prince for heaven¡¯s sake! Even if you are not used to indulging in polite exchanges of formalities, can¡¯t you at least say a word or two in acknowledgement? Just leaving Lei Chen¡¯s words hanging ominously in the air might be just a tad bit overboard, won¡¯t you agree?]

    Having experienced the tumultuous incidents from before, Fan Jin had been forced to grow up quite a bit.

    ¡°Ah..... A shy personality.¡± Lei Chen said, rubbing at his chin, his half narrowed eyes ncing over Jun Xie¡¯s face. The small face wouldn¡¯t exactly be considered highly handsome, but could still be considered to be delicately attractive. Those looks wouldn¡¯t be able topare with the beautiful and alluring Fu Xuan, or the adorably sweet Qu Ling Yue in the slightest, but when that pair of cold distant eyes had swept past him earlier, Lei Chen had somehow felt his heart suddenly miss a beat, as if that one light and fleeting nce had gripped at his heart, causing his eyes to involuntarily nce briefly at that slender waist and those small delicate hands.

    At that young age, it was still difficult to differentiate one¡¯s body structure to be male or female and that tiny waist did not even seem like it would be able to stand up to a tight embrace from him.

    ¡°He sure is.¡± Fan Jin reaffirmed with augh.

    ¡°I might have been too forting, I hope I had not frightened little brother Jun.¡± Lei Chen said with a smile.

    Jun Wu Xie did not even lift her eyes in the slightest but Qiao Chu at the side cringed up with goosebumps running up his arms.

    [What¡¯s with him and his little brother Jun! ?]

    [This should be the first time the Crown Prince is meeting Little Xie isn¡¯t it? What¡¯s with this familiar form of address! ?]

    Qiao Chu dared to swear then, that if Jun Wu Yao was there at that moment, this overly friendly Crown Prince would have suddenly found his head detached from his body by now!

    Lei Chen did not think much of Jun Xie¡¯s cold indifference. He chatted with Fan Jin for little while more and then stood up to leave. Before he left, he had even made it a point to bid Jun Xie with a word of farewell.

    However.....

    Jun Wu Xie continued to ignore him.

    After everyone from the Crown Prince¡¯s Residence had left, Fan Jin was finally able to heave a big sigh of relief before slumping back into his chair. He had just assumed the chair as the Headmaster and he was still rathercking in dealing with such situations.

    ¡°Is there something wrong with this Crown Prince? He keeps calling Little Xie his little brother Jun throughout the entire night. He almost caused me to jump up with all the goosebumps he caused to run throughout my body!¡± Qiao Chu said, shivering uncontrobly as he rubbed at his arms furiously, his face twisted up in disgust.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s brows were creased together as well. Having always disliked meeting with strangers, she was feeling rather put off by Lei Chen¡¯s overly friendly demeanor and self assumed affability.

    ¡°Erm..... Would all of you really be going to the Crown Prince¡¯s Residence tomorrow?¡± Fan Jin asked cautiously. Judging from their reactions, he could clearly see that Lei Chen¡¯s visit had not left any of them a positive impression but had instead disgusted thempletely.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Jun Wu Xie said with a nod. ¡°That thing is with him. Even if we intend to make our move after the Spirit Battle Tournament has concluded, we will first go scout out the ce.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie narrowed her eyes. The Yan Country was now gathered with too many people. Besides the elites from the various scores of academies, they were also many people from different powers across thends. If they made a move against Lei Chen now and were discovered, Lei Chen would only need bring out his position as the Crown Prince of the Yan Country and raise a call to arms, to easily secure him the help and support of the masses of people from different powers in the Capital city. Withoutplete confidence in her chances of winning, Jun Wu Xie was not prepared to reveal her hand as yet.

 Chapter 774

    Chapter 774: ¡°Banquet (1)¡±

    Every year, before the Spirit Battle Tournamentmences, the Yan Country would hold a huge banquet in honour of all the participating disciples from the various academies. But this year¡¯s banquet was a little different, as the entire Spirit Battle Tournament would be fully handled by the Crown Prince, Lei Chen, and even the banquet was to be hosted by him, and would be held within the Crown Prince¡¯s Residence which would receive more than a thousand guests consisting of all the disciples from the various academies taking part in thepetition.

    Night had just begun to fall and the youths from the different academies within the Imperial Capital gathered in groups to make their way towards the Crown Prince¡¯s Residence. They had all thought it out carefully, on how they were to present their best side, before the eyes of the Crown Prince, in order to increase their chances of being discovered and serve under the Crown Prince. The youths were all dressed in the uniforms of their respective academies, all excited and highly motivated, as they stepped on the moonlit path, on their way to the Crown Prince¡¯s Residence.

    The guards of the Crown Prince¡¯s Residence were lined up on both sides of the main gates, long spears firmly grasped in their hands, their faces stalwart and grim, looking impressive and formidable.

    The Crown Prince¡¯s Residence sat on a sprawling and vast amount ofnd, huge enough to be able to amodate such arge number of people. The premise inside had been tastefully decorated to make it look even morevish than it already was and as it was the first time the disciples had set foot into the Crown Prince¡¯s Residence, their eyes were wide with wonder as they stared at the blossom filled ce, the light from the brightnterns, further mesmerizing the naive eyes of the young and inexperienced youths, igniting an unextinguishable spark of yearning and anticipation.

    The servants with led the disciples from the various academies to their allocated seats, in an immenselyrge open za where the banquet would be held. The youths were separated onto four sides, forming arge rectangle, with arge space empty in the middle. The Crown Prince sat upright on his elevated seat as the host, smiling and nodding in acknowledgement to the youths entering the banquet floor.

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen extravagance, but not to such arge extent. How much did they actually spend on this Crown Prince¡¯s Residence? Just for the Crown Prince¡¯s Residence, the size of thend alone is already almost just as big as the entire Phoenix Academy!¡± Qiao Chu said, his eyes looking all around thevishly decorated Crown Prince¡¯s Residence, gazing at all the furniture made from high grade rosewood, the various decorative ornaments littered throughout the ce made out of beautiful lustrous jade with various precious gems embedded within. Even for Qiao Chu who knew nothing about these things could see that even the crockery they were using that the Crown Prince¡¯s Residence had provided them with for the banquet were already incredibly expensive!

    ¡°The Yan Country was the first country to be founded and they are currently the mightiest power. The country and their people are rich and even themoners here are much more well off than their neighbouring countries, needless to mention their ruler.¡± Fei Yan said with a shrug. He had already known all this when he was investigating into the ce.

    The Yan Country was really so rich they were oozing with money and their military were strong. Although they did not have any elite strike forces like the Rui Lin Army, but their numbers alone were highly daunting, and no other country even came close to them.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at everything in the Crown Prince¡¯s Residence without expression. Compared to this ce of Lei Chen¡¯s, the Crown Prince Residence that Mo Qian Yuan¡¯s had used to live in could only be described as rundown and decrepit. Although they had both shared the same title of being Crown Princes, their circumstances had been a whole world of difference, just like there was no way the tiny Qi Kingdom could bepared to the humongous Yan Country.

    ¡°Are our esteemed guests from the Zephyr Academy?¡± A servant approached them smilingly.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded slightly.

    The servant then replied: ¡°Would our esteemed guests then please proceed to the banquet? It should begin in just a little while and allow your humble servant here to lead you there.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie and the others followed behind the servant to walk into the banquet hall. They had not arrived early and the banquet was about to start. The banquet for a thousand people extended over a huge area and they could see that many other youths were already seated. The rows of seats on the same side as where Lei Chen¡¯s seat was already had quite a number of people there. Among them, a number of the youths could be seen dressed in the uniforms of the Dragon yers Academy and of the War Banner Academy.

    ¡°Looks like there are underlying reasons even in the seating arrangements.¡± Fan Zhuo said smilingly after ncing over the banquet hall. The more famous and prestigious the academy was, the closer the arranged seats would be to Lei Chen, for the academy¡¯s disciples. As for those academies which were rtively unknown, their seats had been arranged to be at the back row, furthest away from him.

 Chapter 775

    Chapter 775: ¡°Banquet (2)¡±

    It was now rather obvious, that the seating arrangement for this year¡¯s banquet was based on the various academies¡¯ might. But even when that was the case, there wasn¡¯t much that people could pick on, but it was not known whether it was arranged like this only this year, or had it been like this every year.

    The servant led Jun Wu Xie and herpanions towards the seats beside Lei Chen, and it ended up that the seats for the Zephyr Academy were directly beside Lei Chen. That greatly surprised many people as they all knew that the Zephyr Academy was no longer like before. But the fact that Lei Chen would still extend to them such favoured treatment was beyond many of the people¡¯s expectations.

    ¡°Oh, little brother Jun, you¡¯re here.¡± When Lei Chen saw Jun Xie, he actually stood up to wee him, and that action caused many attendees at the banquet to reel with shock!

    Many of them had noticed earlier, when the disciples from the Dragon yers Academy and the War Banner Academy had arrived , Lei Chen had merely nodded to them in acknowledgement and he had not shown the slightest inclination to stand up. And this time, Lei Chen had not only stood up in person, but he had even called out to his ¡°little brother Jun¡±!

    At that moment, everyone¡¯s eyes were all suddenly focused on Jun Xie, who was receiving extraordinarily favoured treatment from the Crown Prince, Lei Chen.

    All the people found themselves looking at a petite and delicate youth, with a cold and distant demeanor. The eyes tantly scrutinised Jun Xie from head to toe throughout, obviously not thinking much of the little brat in the slightest.

    That pint sized kid seemed to be only barely fourteen or fifteen, skinny and frail looking, and did not even possess any good looks. Just what did Lei Chen see in that puny brat?

    For those youths who had resolved to get themselves noticed by the Crown Prince so as to soar and enjoy sess beyond all their peers were suddenly feeling rather dejected. For all their tireless efforts they had put in trying to please and win the Crown Prince¡¯s favour, they had only won a nod and a smile from Lei Chen. But the insufferable little brat had shown up with a damned face filled with disdain and Lei Chen was instead showering him with such courteous attention!

    At that very moment, the youths who had wanted to fawn and grovel upon Lei Chen quickly developed a deep and intense enmity against Jun Xie subconsciously.

    However, Jun Wu Xie merely looked briefly at Lei Chen expressionlessly, and did not react in the slightest towards Lei Chen¡¯s ¡°warm reception¡±, turning her eyes away after just a nce at him.

    Lei Chen did not mind Jun Wu Xie¡¯sck of response. He had specially ordered for people to go investigate on Jun Xie, and those disciples who had left the Zephyr Academy had confirmed that Jun Xie had always possessed that icy cold personality, even back when they had been at the Zephyr Academy, he had been the same. Lei Chen had even heard stories from those disciples of the little kid¡¯s ¡°legendary exploits¡± in the Zephyr Academy.

    When gravely misunderstood, he did not argue or dispute the fact, and when he soared and excelled, he continued to remain low profile and silent.

    Lei Chen knew that people who knew of the Spirit Healing Technique were few and very rare throughout thends, and the faculty Gu Li Sheng founded and ran epted an extremely small number of disciples. Moreover, those disciples¡¯ understanding of Spirit Healing itself was barely adequate, except for Jun Xie. He had been good enough for Gu Li Sheng to publicly praise his talent! That irrefutably proved the value and talent of the kid.

    For someone worth his time to try to recruit, Lei Chen did not mind them having strange temperaments and personalities.

    As long as they were of good use, everything else can be discussed.

    Qiao Chu and the others took their seats as well. As only the participants for the Spirit Battle Tournament were invited toe to this banquet, the entire banquet hall was fined mainly with young and exuberant youths.

    When Lei Chen saw Jun Xie taking his seat, Lei Chen went back to his seat as well. Sitting next to Lei Chen, was a fat and widevishly dressed man. He suddenly leaned close to Lei Chen and said: ¡°Why must my Royal brother be so courteous to the people from the Zephyr Academy? The Zephyr Academy had already fallen into such a sad state, and you would have been seen as highly benevolent if you even give them some space here at the banquet, why do you still need to treat them so politely?¡±

 Chapter 776

    Chapter 776: ¡°Banquet (3)¡±

    The person who spoke was not just anybody, but the current Second Prince Lei Yuan. The reigning monarch of the Yan Country had a total of four sons, with the Crown Prince among them the son of the reigning Empress. As the Second Prince and the Third Prince were born from Imperial Concubines, their stations and statuses were naturally notparable to that of the Crown Prince Lei Chen. Moreover, Lei Chen was the eldest son and he was the most talented one among the princes, so his position was highly rock solid. Although the Yan Country¡¯s youngest Prince was not born from the Empress, but as his biological mother had met with an early demise, he was brought up by the Empress from young.

    The banquet this year was hosted by the Crown Prince Lei Chen and the other princes had been invited to join in. The banquet had yet to begin and only Lei Yuan was present at that time. Lei Yuan¡¯s rotund body looked rather massive and the chubby flesh on his face had squeezed his actually considerably attractive features together and distorted them. Even when dressed in a beautiful brocade robe, not an ounce of nobility or grandeur could be seen on him, but a sense of vulgarity or wretchedness was instead obvious.

    Lei Yuan¡¯s voice had not been soft when he said it and the seated youths surrounding them could hear him clearly. When they heard those words, theyughed among themselves. They did not think that the current Zephyr Academy still deserved such favoured treatment and Lei Chen¡¯s actions greatly confused them, while being were inplete agreement with Lei Yuan instead.

    ¡°Do not utter such nonsense my Second Royal Brother.¡± Lei Chen said, staring at Lei Yuan and shaking his head, looking displeased with Lei Yuan¡¯s discourteous outburst.

    But Lei Yuan seemed to be not in agreement with his brother as his gaze swept over Jun Wu Xie and the others, his eyes filled with utter contempt.

    ¡°My Royal Elder Brother is being too kind, be careful that your easygoing personality might be taken advantage of by others seeking to get close to you to gain from it¡±

    Lei Chen gave Lei Yuan an admonishing re before turning to look apologetically at Jun Xie, as if he was apologising on Lei Yuan¡¯s discourtesy.

    Jun Wu Xie swept her eyes over the two brothers of the Lei Family, her gaze exceptionally calm. She showed not the slightest sign of joy at Lei Chen¡¯s favoured treatment, nor did she look like she was needled by Lei Yuan¡¯s sarcastic anger, remaining calm as a cidke.

    Jun Wu Xie did not think that Lei Chen was being genuinely kind to the Zephyr Academy. As the Crown Prince, it was impossible that he wasn¡¯t aware of the dire straits the Zephyr Academy was currently in. The Zephyr Academy¡¯s recent tumultuous affairs had already put them in the centre of attention and the Crown Prince was still intentionally showering them with special treatment before all these people from the other academies. This was obviously not a just a simple show of polite courtesy, but an act designed to push the Zephyr Academy into the eye of another storm! If Lei Chen had not done it this way, it would not have brought about Lei Yuan¡¯s subsequent sarcasm.

    It seemed that this Crown Prince, wasn¡¯t much of a saint as well.

    Jun Wu Xie was still a sea of calm and she could faintly feel several pairs of burning eyes fixed upon her. She turned her head to look into that direction and saw several youths dressed in the uniform of the Dragon yers Academy seated not far away, staring at her with great resentment and discontent. Jun Wu Xie merely swept her calm gaze over them very briefly and turned away.

    When Lei Chen had gone to the Immortals¡¯ Loft previously, that had greatly riled up people from the Dragon yers Academy. So, when the disciples from the Dragon yers Academy saw Jun Wu Xie and herpanions now, their eyes were so filled with burning rage and hatred like they had just seen their worst enemies.

    If the Zephyr Academy was still in its previous glory, they might have been more forgiving towards them, but because of an academy that was on the verge of copse, Lei Chen had instead publicly snubbed them for that trashy ce. They did not dare to hold it against Lei Chen, so they had directed all their bottled up burning rage against the disciples of the Zephyr Academy here.

    ¡°Those few are from the Zephyr Academy?¡±

    ¡°They look so soft and fluffy, every inch the type that¡¯s nice to look at, but in reality,pletely useless.¡± Several disciples from the Dragon yers Academy said in a jerring sneer. They did not lower their voices as they spoke, in fact, they seemed to want Jun Wu Xie and the others to hear them.

    The banquet had not even begun and the air was already smoking with the smell of gunpowder.

 Chapter 777

    Chapter 777: ¡°Banquet (4)¡±

    The six from the Zephyr Academy were like as if ursed. Within the entire banquet, masses of disciples from the other academies were pointing and whispering about them. The Zephyr Academy had already been a ¡°hot topic¡± this year and with Lei Chen¡¯s favoured treatment showered upon them, they were immediately thrown into the muck.

    To be fair, the six of them possessed outstanding looks, but to all the other youths there, they couldn¡¯t find it in themselves to like them. Afterall, they were all here topete and outshine the others in the Spirit Battle Tournament, and before thepetition had even begun, the people from the Zephyr Academy had already gained the Crown Prince, Lei Chen¡¯s favour, how could they be expected to be happy about it?

    ¡°Meow~¡± The ck cat was lying on Jun Wu Xie¡¯sp, its sharp ears listening to those barbed and barely veiled sarcasm, as it swung its tail slowly in the air.

    [This whole bunch of unruly kids, are they all too free? It is just a Spirit Battle Tournament, why are they all acting as if the Crown Prince is selecting his concubine! ? Every single one of them acting like jealous women.]

    [Lei Chen had merely spoken a sentence more to Jun Wu Xie and all these people are wishing fervently they can chew Jun Wu Xie up.]

    Jun Wu Xie stroked the little ck cat¡¯s soft fur gently, blocking out all those words around her. She was not interested in wasting time with these kids. They only reason she came here was to use this opportunity this banquet provided to investigate further into the Crown Prince, to allow them to strike more easily after the conclusion of the Spirit Battle Tournament.

    Maybe it was too noisy and rowdy at the banquet, Jun Wu Xie carried the little ck cat and suddenly stood up. Lei Chen who was chatting lightly with other disciples noticed Jun Wu Xie¡¯s actions and he suddenly asked with a smile on his face: ¡°Little brother Jun, is anything wrong?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie looked at the smiling Lei Chen and said expressionlessly: ¡°Too stifling.¡± And she immediately walked towards the outside of the banquet. Qiao Chu and the others exchanged nces with each other, knowing what Jun Wu Xie intended to do, as they continued chatting merrily with each other.

    In a show of generosity and affability to the contestants, the Crown Prince had specially allowed the youthsing to the banquet to freely move about the Crown Prince¡¯s Residence. In this way, he would be able to show his amicable nature and the disciples would get to witness the grandeur of the Crown Prince¡¯s Residence.

    Lei Chen stared after Jun Xie¡¯s departing back and a trace of a smile came into his eyes.

    People who possessed an arrogant nature did not like people to fawn over them too enthusiastically. Although he wished to win Jun Xie over, he would not push it too aggressively. To make the other party serve him wholeheartedly, he would naturally have his ways.

    Lei Chen secretly cast his gaze at the row of youths seated behind him. They were all disciples of the Dragon yers Academy and almost immediately after the moment that Jun Xie had got up to leave the banquet hall, the disciples of the Dragon yers Academy had moved as well, discreetly getting out of their seats to follow after.

    ¡°My Royal Brother. Why are you being so courteous to that little kid? He is so skinny and frail looking, he doesn¡¯t look like he possesses any capabilities.¡± Lei Yuan who was gorging himself silly beside Lei Chen looked at Jun Xie as he departed, grumbled with his mouth full.

    Lei Chen smiled and replied: ¡°It is rare to see someone representing the Zephyr Academy to take part in the Spirit Battle Tournament at such a young age. All things aside, he is also the youngest contestant this year and it is only natural that we look out for him a little. Why would my Second Royal Brother say something like this?¡±

    Lei Chen¡¯s tone was extremely gentle, but the meaning his words were expressing was made crystal clear. Although he was indeed showering Jun Xie with extra attention, it was because of his young and tender age. In this way, it would not cause people to suspect that he had any ulterior motives, but instead feel that the Yan Country¡¯s Crown Prince was a man as caring as it was rumored.

 Chapter 778

    Chapter 778: ¡°Banquet (5)¡±

    Not a single disciple from the other academies would dare speak ill of Lei Chen. So it fell onto Jun Wu Xie who had because of the exceptional attention Lei Chen showed to her, to have suddenly attracted arge amount of jealousy against her.

    ¡°If you¡¯re too young, then don¡¯te take part in the Spirit Battle Tournament. We are not just ying house here.¡± Lei Yuan said, as his gaze shifted. He smirked to himself and he immediately made up some excuse to leave the banquet for a while. He had spotted the disciples from the Dragon yers Academy follow behind Jun Xie to leave the banquet and he knew there would sure be a great show to watch, so how could he miss it?

    Lei Chen watched Lei Yuan leave, his face still showing his gentle smile, but his eyes were tinged with malicious triumph.

    [The wise and resourceful does not need to dirty his own hands, but use other means around him to achieve his own desired ends!]

    .....

    Lei Chen¡¯s official residence was indeed befitting of the Crown Prince of the biggest country throughout thends. From the front to the back, it was separated into four individual wings. They each had their own courtyard and under the silvery moonlight, ripples ran across the water¡¯s surface in the pond, as natural rocks filled the rock garden, apanied by emerald green grass. Lined with resplendentnterns and the glow from the pale moonlight, it was breathtaking, like a picturesque painting, every aspect emphasizing the Crown Prince¡¯s Residence¡¯svishness and indulgent extravagance.

    At that time, most of the youths who had arrived at the Crown Prince¡¯s Residence were mainly still at the banquet. Instead of appreciating the beauty of the Crown Prince¡¯s Residence, they would all rather attempt to win Lei Chen¡¯s admiration. Afterall, with the reputation of being thergest and most prosperous country behind him, if they really managed to catch Lei Chen¡¯s eye, they would be able to gain a strong foothold in the Yan Country when Lei Chen ascends to the throne. With an opportunity for their lives to immediately soar up into the skies right before their eyes, not a single one among them was able to let go of it.

    Only Jun Wu Xie was in the garden in this part of the Crown Prince¡¯s Residence. Guards asionally patrolled past, and when they saw the uniform on Jun Wu Xie, and were certain that she was a guest from the banquet, they did not go forward to impose.

    In the quiet of the night, the garden was silent. Compared to the rowdiness at the banquet, Jun Wu Xie was morefortable in this ce.

    She put the ck cat in the ground and whispered: ¡°Go investigate.¡±

    The little ck cat nced once at Jun Wu Xie and it immediately ran off, its tiny ck body quickly blending into the darkness. As it took on such a tiny form, most people would not even notice the little ck cat¡¯s presence.

    If Lei Chen was really holding the map, that would mean that he was in cahoots with one of the pces among the Twelve Pces. Jun Wu Xie did not intend to cross swords with the Twelve Pces yet so she needed to first ascertain that there were no members of the Twelve Pces in the Crown Prince¡¯s Residence.

    The little ck cat had left just moments before and Jun Wu Xie suddenly heard footstepsing from behind her.

    ¡°I say the Zephyr Academy is really slipping and getting from bad to worse. They are even sending a little brat like this to take part in the Spirit Battle Tournament! It wouldn¡¯t be good if those thin arms and skinny legs get broken during thepetition.¡± A voice edged with sarcasm sounded out, shattering the tranquility in the garden, as several youths dressed in the uniforms of the Dragon yers Academy stepped in.

    Jun Wu Xie turned around to stare at the several tall youths, her eyes cold and clear as water.

    ¡°Kid, you having a good time sucking up to the Crown Prince?¡± One of the disciples of the Dragon yers Academy said, looking at Jun Wu Xie in disdain, his expression tantly showing his unfriendly intentions.

    Lei Chen¡¯s rtionship with the top three academies had always been more or less the same, and he was only slightly closer to the War Banner Academy. But that waspletely understandable as Lei Chen had studied under the War Banner Academy in the past. However, this time Lei Chen had taken the initiative to cosy up to the Zephyr Academy and this made the people from the Dragon yers Academy, who was also one of the top three, highly displeased.

    ¡°The Zephyr Academy has fallen in decline and they had resorted to unscrupulous means to pander up to people? How utterly shameless.¡± Another youth sneered loudly, as his eyes scanned the lone Jun Wu Xie from head to toe.

 Chapter 779

    Chapter 779: ¡°Banquet (6)¡±

    If Lei Chen had only inly showed the Zephyr Academy polite concern, it would not have been a big issue. But Lei Chen had first sent his guards to inform the Dragon yers Academy but the Zephyr Academy had unashamedly cut in and invited him over instead. Although the Dragon yers Academy did not really ce that much importance on gaining Lei Chen¡¯s favour, but having been pped publicly like that was not something they were prepared to take lying down.

    They did not mind who Lei Chen chose to be friendly with, but if they were humiliated by others, they made sure they seeked rpense.

    Before the Spirit Battle Tournament began, all forms of fighting were prohibited, so they were not able to make any moves against the disciples from the Zephyr Academy during the banquet. But since this little brat had run out here all alone, and to a ce sopletely devoid of people, then the brat could only me himself for presenting them with such an irresistible opportunity!

    Several of the disciples from the Dragon yers Academy surrounded Jun Wu Xie, sinister smiles on their faces.

    ¡°Hey kid, running out here all alone under the darkness wasn¡¯t a really wise move.¡± One of the youths said, cracking his knuckles.

    Jun Wu Xie looked icily at the youths surrounding her, her face expressionless.

    Coming in at the far corner of the garden, Lei Yuan was running huffing and puffing and when he saw Jun Xie being surrounded, he stopped in his tracks, just standing there in his spot, a smileing onto his face as he waited in anticipation for the show to begin.

    ¡°Second Prince, are we really not going to interfere?¡± The personal attendant that had followed Lei Yuan here asked worriedly as he looked at Jun Xie in the garden.

    Lei Yuan waved his hand dismissively and said: ¡°Why interfere? The Zephyr Academy is already in dire straits. We should just sit back and enjoy the show. Moreover, this incident is caused by my Royal Brother carelessness when he chose to snub the Dragon yers Academy and instead went to the fallen Zephyr Academy. I really can¡¯t understand what he was thinking. There is nothing of worth in the Zephyr Academy anymore.¡±

    The attendant opened his mouth, but did not say anything, and only looked at Lei Yuan.

    Lei Yuan was only half a year apart from Lei Chen in age and his mother was the Imperial Consort then. The time of their births and the statuses of their mothers differed very slightly, but Lei Yuan was born not as lucky, being just a notch lower in both aspects. Lei Yuan had been holding a grudge against Lei Chen for a very long time but Lei Chen had been very discretionary in all his deeds all this time and he had not given Lei Yuan the opportunity to have any excuses to use against him. And when their father, the Emperor had delegated the entire task of organising this year¡¯s Spirit Battle Tournament to Lei Chen, that had caused Lei Yuan to be more nervous.

    Which Prince wouldn¡¯t yearn for that seat at the pinnacle of power? Lei Yuan was respectful and deferential before Lei Chen on the surface, but he had other ns kept deep in his heart. The incident where Lei Chen had abandoned the Dragon yers Academy yesterday had been investigated by Lei Yuan. Immediately after Lei Chen had just stepped out to go to the Immortals¡¯ Loft that the people from the Zephyr Academy were staying at, Lei Yuan had followed right after to go pay a visit to the Dragon yers Academy. Although the three top academies did not belong to any particr country, but every one of them always had highly gifted disciples in them. Those disciples would only need a little bit more polishing and they would be able to shine, serving their masters.

    ¡°My Royal Brother graduated from the War Banner Academy and his rtionship with them is self evident. I was afraid that he would use his position as the organiser of this year¡¯s tournament to win over the Dragon yers Academy but he had unexpectedly been so dumb as to disregard the Dragon yers Academy and gone to the Zephyr Academy instead. If I do not grab this once in a lifetime opportunity now, would I be able to still survive in future?¡± Lei Yuan said with a sinister smile on his face. The Zephyr is over and done, the Dragon yers independent. If he managed to win them over, he would still be able to carve out a niche for himself.

    ¡°Second Prince..... By doing this, aren¡¯t you afraid that His Highness the Crown Prince would retaliate?¡± The attendant asked worriedly.

 Chapter 780

    <hr ss="chapter-end">

    Chapter 780: ¡°Banquet (7)¡±

    Lei Yuan retorted: ¡°Afraid? Father¡¯s health is getting worse by the day while my third brother ispletely useless and fourth brother is on very good terms with my elder brother. If I do not put up a fight while my father is still around, I wouldn¡¯t stand the slightest chance in the future!¡±

    The reason why the this year¡¯s Spirit Battle Tournament was fully delegated onto Lei Chen to organize was for two reasons. One was that the Emperor wanted Lei Chen to learn the ropes, and the second was because of the Yan Country¡¯s Emperor ailing health which was deteriorating by the day. Arge bunch of Imperial Physicians were now all huddled within the pce to treat the Emperor¡¯s ailments. The Yan Country looked to be peaceful on the surface but problems were beginning to show internally.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think that I am not aware of it. I know that my Royal Elder Brother has his eye on the girl from the War Banner Academy who goes by the name of Qu Ling Yue, and thatss is the daughter of the Grand Chieftain of the Thousand Beast City. My Royal Elder Brother intends to marry thatss in order for him to win over the Grand Chieftain of the Thousand Beast City, do you think I did not notice it? Everybody says he has a friendly and amicable personality but that is all just bull.¡± Lei Yuan disliked Lei Chen from the bottom of his heart and to outsiders, Lei Chen might be a extremely ideal heir to the throne, but to Lei Yuan who had grown up together with Lei Chen, he had seen Lei Chen for the kind of person he really was. If by the time Lei Chen ascended the throne and Lei Yuan still had not gained the might to protect himself, the lone option that would presented to him at that time would only be death.

    For self preservation, and to take a final all out gamble, Lei Yuan went out of his way to grasp at this one opportunity to try to win over the people from the Dragon yers Academy.

    ¡°If the Crown Prince already has such ns in mind, then all the more reason we should suspect that he has an ulterior motive in the extraordinary care he is showing the Zephyr Academy. Not too long ago, wasn¡¯t there a rumour that the honourary Headmaster of the Zephyr Academy, Wen Xin Han, had sessfully broken through to the purple spirit?¡± The attendant said quickly.

    Lei Yuan narrowed his eyes and his mouth curled up into a sneer.

    ¡°Even if he want to wins over the Zephyr Academy, he must first see whether he would have the chance to do that! That honourary Headmaster, Wen Xin Han, of the Zephyr Academy is indeed an impressive figure, but ording to my knowledge, Wen Xin Han is on very familiar terms with our Yan Country¡¯s Grand Adviser. Do you really think that Wen Xin Han, who is on such close terms with our Grand Adviser, Wen Yu, would be taken in by my Royal Elder Brother¡¯s schemes?¡±

    The attendant was suddenly taken aback: ¡°His Highness, the Crown Prince isn¡¯t on good terms with the Grand Adviser?¡±

    Lei Yuan bit on his lip, realising he had spoken too quickly and too much. He red at the attendant and said: ¡°Why are you asking so much? People who know too much usually do not live long.¡±

    The attendant¡¯s face turned pale and immediately zipped his mouth.

    Lei Yuan had no interest in the Zephyr Academy in the slightest and it was instead the Dragon yers Academy whom he had put down in his list. So, he did not have the slightest intention in standing up for Jun Xie at that moment, but instead, was highly anticipating for the disciples of the Dragon yers to quickly make their move. And when this matter blew up, that would be the result that he wanted to see.

    If Lei Chen did not pursue the matter, it would then no longer matter for what reason he was trying to win over the Zephyr Academy as he would be doomed to failure. And if he were to admonish the Dragon yers Academy over the incident, that would be as good as him being on opposing sides with the Dragon yers Academy, making it a whole lot easier for Lei Yuan to win the Dragon yers Academy over to his side.

    Highly excited, Lei Yuan looked on at the situation in the garden, his eyes smiling in glee. He wished fervently that the disciples of the Dragon yers Academy would strike down and kill the little kid from the Zephyr Academy right where he was standing and the incident would undoubtedly be blown up into epic proportions.

    The disciples of the Dragon yers Academy were throwing an endless stream of sarcastic remarks and insults upon Jun Xie but they could not get a single reaction out of him. Finding themselves beingpletely ignored and disregarded, it got them burning hot under the cor. When they looked at the cold and tiny expressionless face, they even began to feel incredibly slighted. They then tightened the ring they had surrounded the little brat in, fully prepared to teach the dumb and mute little youth a lesson he would never forget.

 Chapter 781

    Chapter 781: ¡°Banquet (8)¡±

    Staring the at youths closing in on her, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes narrowed and her spirit powers gradually gathered in her palm.

    When that intensely green spirit power glow that enveloped Jun Wu Xie¡¯s entire palm began to coalesce, the smiles on the faces of all the youths who had tightly surrounded her suddenly turned to ice.....

    Their eyes opened incredibly wide as they stared incredulously at the blinding green glow, suddenly thinking whether their eyes were seeing things!

    The little brat looked every inch to be only fourteen or fifteen and they had thought he would at best be at the peak of a red spirit, and that was why they had so confidentlye to pick a fight with him. However, when that unbelievable green spirit light appeared before their eyes, their minds suddenly shut down like they had just encountered a ghost.

    [Green spirit!]

    [Holy Heavens, it¡¯s a green spirit!]

    All the youths who hade to stir up trouble with Jun Wu Xie suddenly found their jaws dropping onto the floor.

    [A fourteen year old green spirit! !]

    [Utterly impossible!]

    Even for one of the top elite academies like the Dragon yers Academy, they had never ever seen a fourteen year old green spirit before. They were all about seventeen to eighteen themselves and the strongest one among them was only an orange spirit. Even the mightiest disciple in their entire academy was but a yellow spirit and his achievement was already considered to be one of a rare prodigy.

    s.....

    This little brat who barely reached their shoulders here, looking so incredibly frail and weak, was actually a green spirit! !

    In a blink, the youths could not find it within themselves tough anymore. Their smiles remained frozen and stiff upon their faces, looking like they had been turned to stone, their eyes filled in paralysing shock!

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s cold gaze scanned the faces of the stiffened youths, her eyes narrowing chillingly.

    ¡°Tired of living?¡± Her red lips parted, the voice she spat out sending chills up the spines of the youths.

    The heads of the youths sunk lower into their shoulders, as they fought to remain some semnce ofposure. But in the face of the slowly spreading green spirit glow, they found that their legs were turning into jelly!

    [Was this a dream?]

    [Fourteen and a green spirit.....]

    [It could only be a dream!]

    The mouths of the youths developed a twitch as they slowly retreated step by step. They could already feel the oppression from the overwhelming power from the spreading green spirit glow. Although there were five of them, but their strongest was merely an orange spirit and green was two whole levels above them!

    Their numbers did not make a difference. Even if they had two times that number, they would still bepletely overwhelmed!

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s chilling gaze swept over the group of pale faced youths and she said in an icy tone: ¡°If you seek to live, scram.¡±

    All the youths did not dare say another word. They howled in terror as they turned and ran desperately for their lives, running away from a terrifying demon that had crawled out from the fiery depths of Hell!

    However gifted one was, to attain the green spirit, one was usually at least already in his thirties. And that kind of gift was already extremely rare to see. When Jun Wu Xie had revealed her green spirit with her fourteen year old face, that had not just been frightening. It hadpletely smashed their entire perception of the world!

    Lei Yuan who had been hidden in the shadows anticipating a good show suddenly saw the Dragon yers Academy¡¯s disciples running out as if fearing for their lives. He found the situation extremely strange. Those youths hadpletely surrounded Jun Xie just moments ago and he had not been able to see Jun Xie¡¯s reaction. And just as he was thinking that the disciples from the Dragon yers Academy were about to strike, they had suddenly turned tail and fled!

    [Just like that! ?]

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why did they run away?¡± Lei Yuan stared after the terrified backs of the escaping disciples, the expression on his face all confused, while the attendant beside him suddenly began to tremble.

    ¡°Se..... Second Prince..... Second Prince, loo..... loo.....¡±

 Chapter 782

    Chapter 782: ¡°Banquet (9)¡±

    Lei Yuan admonished impatiently: ¡°You can¡¯t talk? Stop the stammering!¡±

    ¡°Look..... Quick..... Look.....¡± The attendant¡¯s voice trembled even more.

    Lei Yuan clicked his tongue and turned, casting an impatient nce to look into the garden.

    And just that one nce caused his jaw to drop, suddenly unable to shut his mouth!

    Under the silvery rays of the moon, the small sized young youth stood alone in the garden, the figure covered in a bright green spirit glow. That intense shade of emerald green was undeniable proof that the green spirit was already at its peak, as the brilliant spirit glow slowly dispersed, in tandem with the careless nonchnce from Lei Yuan¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Green..... green spirit.....¡± Lei Yuan¡¯s eyes were wide as saucers as he stared in incredulous disbelief at the frail and weak looking little youth. He rubbed at his eyes subconsciously to make sure his eyes were not ying tricks on him.

    ¡°Fourteen year old..... green spirit..... and..... peaking.....¡± Lei Yuan was dumbfounded. Not even in his dreams would he have expected to see, a disciple from an academy falling in decline, disy such an astoundingly unbelievable amount of power.....

    At such an age, with such a spirit power level..... It went far beyond any boundaries that no one had ever heard of before! !

    [Is this kid even human?]

    At that moment, Lei Yuan had a very strong reason to believe, that the youth was some powerful exponent in disguise!

    If not, the kid¡¯s power was just too heaven defying!

    Not just in the Zephyr Academy, even if you searched through the other two top academies or the other hundreds of academies, you would not be able to find another disciple that was like that!

    With that, there was no longer a show for him to watch and he had even shocked himself terribly. Lei Yuan was suddenly d that he had not shown good face earlier or the one embarrassed now would be him instead. ¡°No wonder my Royal Brother showed the kid such special treatment. So he already knew!¡± Lei Yuan said through gritted teeth, cursing and swearing vehemently at Lei Chen in his mind. He had been wondering why Lei Chen would do something that gained him no good, and it had turned out that his Royal Brother had discovered the undeniable value in Jun Xie, hence, he had been using such an endearing form of address calling the kid ¡°little brother Jun¡± in front of everyone else. He suddenly realised why Jun Xie had not shown much enthusiasm in responding to Lei Chen¡¯s show of favoritism. With the kid¡¯s abilities, he did not need to fawn and grovel before anybody. Based on the speed his spirit power cultivation was progressing at, the Purple Spirit would not be far off!

    And Lei Yuan had initially rejoiced at the fact that Lei Chen had publicly humiliated the Dragon yers Academy, giving him the opportunity to get close to them. But based on the situation that he just saw, he had gotten the short end of the stick. No matter how elite the disciples of the Dragon yers Academy were, they could not hold a candle to a youth who held the potential to breakthrough to the Purple Spirit.

    Lei Yuan¡¯s mind began to whirl. He could see that Jun Xie had not beenpletely receptive to Lei Chen¡¯s overtures. Would thate to mean that Jun Xie did not really like Lei Chen much? Would that also mean that he might stand a chance as well?

    When that thought came into his mind, Lei Yuan¡¯s heart soared. Unwilling to give up just like that, he immediately tugged at his clothes to straighten them as much as he could, and carefully adjusted the expression on his face before walking out into the garden.

    Jun Wu Xie had just managed to shoo off a bunch of unruly kids who didn¡¯t know their ce and now, she was suddenly confronted by a ¡°human ball¡± who was currently ¡°rolling¡± towards her.

    ¡°Is our little brother here alright? I saw people from the Dragon yers Academying towards here earlier and was worried that they might have been disrespectful to you. They didn¡¯t do anything did they?¡± Aplete change from the utter contempt he had shown Jun Wu Xie earlier at the banquet, Lei Yuan came near with a big wide smile on his face,ing to a stop before Jun Wu Xie. He was determined to put forth an image of politeness and grace, but with his pudgy and rotund body, his entire being jiggled when he gave out an uneasyugh, bing theplete opposite of what he was trying to portray.

    Jun Wu Xie frowned slightly, as she looked at Lei Yuan who was really so obese he was almost practically a round ball.

    If she remembered correctly, the ball before her at that moment, should be the Yan Country¡¯s Second Prince. Earlier at the banquet, he had shown nothing but contempt for the Zephyr Academy, so why had changed so abruptly now?

 Chapter 783

    <hr ss="chapter-end">

    Chapter 783: ¡°Banquet (10)¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Jun Wu Xie couldn¡¯t even be bothered to guess at the reason for Lei Yuan¡¯s change in attitude and she threw him a response carelessly before immediately turning away to continue her appreciation of the beautiful garden bathed in the soft moonlight.

    Soundly snubbed by Jun Wu Xie, Lei Yuan did not take the slightest offence but instead walked forward and continued to try to initiate a chat. ¡°Good that you are fine. The Spirit Battle Tournament is hosted by us and if we allow the candidates to sustain any injuries before the tournament starts, it would be a failure on our part.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie threw a nce at Lei Yuan, as the suspicions in her heart grew.

    Lei Chen¡¯s actions before had already puzzled her somewhat as she did not think that the Zephyr Academy in its decline had anything to offer him but Lei Chen had still insisted on sticking to them. That had already been detesting and she had avoided Lei Chen. And now, another Lei Yuan hade knocking. Were all the princes of the Yan Country like this? Were they all born with rocks in their heads?

    Besides her family members and herpanions, Jun Wu Xie didn¡¯t like to speak to others. Lei Yuan was jabbering non stop and Jun Wu Xie interrupted him by saying curtly: ¡°Going back.¡±

    And she turned on her foot to return to the banquet without another word.

    Lei Yuan¡¯s face was one ofplete speechlessness as the moonlight shone on it. He had thought that Jun Xie had given Lei Chen the cold shoulder because Jun Xie did not like Lei Chen personally and now that he was treated in a manner not unlike Lei Chen, he began to think that it was just that the youth possessed a cold personality and it didn¡¯t make a difference who the person approaching her was.

    ¡°Second Prince?¡± The attendant at Lei Yuan¡¯s side asked softly in caution when he saw the Second Prince¡¯s chubby face frozen in mid sentence.

    ¡°Back to the banquet!¡± Lei Yuan spat out through his tightly clenched jaws. With the exception of Lei Chen, no one had dared to snub him so badly. He was about to burst out in rage but when he recalled the bright green spirit glow that had red out from Jun Xie¡¯s body earlier, he held down his anger and did not dare to act rashly.

    No matter how Jun Xie was going to respond to Lei Chen, Lei Yuan decided that it would not exactly be a smart move to go against a youth who possessed such heaven defying powers.

    The banquet had just begun and Lei Chen was chatting jovially with Qu Ling Yue beside him when the corner of his eyes shifted away briefly to see that after Jun Xie had barely just left, several disciples of Dragon yers Academy had almost immediately followed behind. Although the intentions of the disciples from the Dragon yers Academy were clear to Lei Chen, he did not intend to do anything to stop them. In the two short times that he had interacted with Jun Xie, He hade to understand that the youth was not that approachable a person, and if he really wanted to win Jun Xie over to his side, he would need to employ some unorthodox methods.

    And the Dragon yers Academy would lend him an unwitting ¡°helping hand¡± in it.

    Lei Chen was filled with anticipation to see what kind of ¡°entertainment¡± the disciples of the Dragon yers Academy would be giving Jun Xie. Only when the cold and unapproachable little brat suffered a little, would he be able to make an appearance as the saviour, to quickly cement the rtionship between him and Jun Xie.

    But just as Lei Chen was picturing the different scenarios that he would be able to swoop in to Jun Xie¡¯s rescue, he suddenly saw the disciples from the Dragon yers Academy running back in, their facespletely white. They went back to their seats without a word, theirplexion a deathly pallor, looking not a single bit like people who had just returned triumphant from exacting their sweet revenge.

    Lei Chen¡¯s brows creased together. [Why are the reactions of the disciples from the Dragon yers Academy so different from what he had predicted?]

    [Didn¡¯t they go confront Jun Xie? Why are all of them looking like they had just seen a ghost?]

    Lei Chen was still grumbling incessantly in his heart when he suddenly saw a tiny figure stepping on the moonlit pathing in towards the banquet.

    He could not find a single mark or scratch on Jun Xie and even his clothes were still spic and span, without a crease on it. The expression on that face was still as calm, looking exactly like when he had left.

    [Could it be that the disciples from the Dragon yers Academy did not manage to find Jun Xie?]

 Chapter 784

    <hr ss="chapter-end">

    Chapter 784: ¡°Banquet (11)¡±

    Lei Chen was feeling rather confused, not knowing exactly what had transpired as things were looking a trifle different than what he had thought.

    Lei Yuan went back silently to his seat. This time, the gaze he threw at Jun Xie was no longer filled with the slightest tinge of contempt or disdain.

    The banquet had already started and the dancers glided in under raucous cheers, swaying their slender hips in slow graceful and beautiful gyrations, their lips turned up in gentle smiles. The beautiful flowery scenepletely mesmerized the youths with their yet to fully mature minds. They wined and dined on the grand feast provided, enchanted and intoxicated by the excessive luxuries and revelries of the Crown Prince¡¯s Residence, many of them lusting for more of such extravagance and mind numbing indulgence of the moment. The banquet that Lei Chen had thrown this time had enticed and seduced many of the disciples¡¯ hearts, filling them with greed and longing.

    Having had a small taste of the riches of the Yan Country¡¯s Crown Prince, they could not help butpare it with their current lives which further reinforced their lust and yearning.

    Qiao Chu and the others did not hold much interest for wine and the finger licking good food at the feast had not been able to incite their appetite which only made them crave for Ye Mei¡¯s skills in the kitchen.

    Lei Chen was all smiles, satisfied with all the pairs of eyes he saw filled with longing and envy from the youths. That was the result he wanted to see. Irregardless whether those eyes were from people he wanted to win over, he wanted to exhibit to every single one of them what the Crown Prince had at his disposal. Lei Chen was well aware that youths at that age were weakest against the allure of suchvishness.

    He subconsciously turned to look at Jun Xie but he did not see what he had anticipated on Jun Xie¡¯s face. He was merely sitting in his seat quietly, his eyes lowered, as if unconcerned with the revelry all around him. His eyes were clear and cold as ever, isted from others, seemingly unable to fit into any part of the mour that was the Crown Prince¡¯s Residence at that moment.

    The disciples of the Dragon yers Academy, had not tried to stir up any trouble with the Zephyr Academy as Lei Chen had expected and that had deprived him of any chance to put up his act. The banquet that he had painstakingly nned had though won cheers from everyone, but disappointingly, everyone did not include Jun Xie, the one person he had been most keen to win over.

    Gu Li Sheng¡¯s Spirit Healing Technique had rocked the world and Lei Chen had previously gotten people to approach Gu Li Sheng, to try to invite him to the Yan Country, to be a part of his faction. However, Gu Li Sheng had immediately rejected the proposal. Gu Li Sheng¡¯s Spirit Healing Technique had also be his weapon and even Lei Chen did not dare to force Gu Li Sheng to submit to him. Hence, he had set his sights on Jun Xie now.

    But.....

    Nothing seemed to interest the little kid. Although he had not embarrassed Lei Chen.... neither had he shown any positive reaction.

    This was the first time that Lei Chen was feeling helpless and undecided on how he should move in pursuit of his target. Frustrated that he was still unable to win Jun Xie over, even the wine that passed over his tongue seemed to lose a bit of its vour, turning a little nd and dull.

    The banquet was getting rowdier and the Third and Fourth Princes who were supposed to be here had still not appeared. Even when the banquet ended, the two people had not turned up.

    Throughout the entire duration of the banquet, Lei Chen had attempted to chat up Jun Xie but he had not been given the opportunity. Jun Xie¡¯s head had not lifted once and he did not utter a single word the entire time and Lei Chen had no choice but to give up, turning to have a rather merry chat with Qu Ling Yue instead.

    The night deepened, and in the brightly lit Crown Prince¡¯s Residence, the banquet was approaching its end. Many of the youths still had not had their fill of fun as they departed from the ce of merriment, walking with reluctant steps as they went out of the Crown Prince¡¯s Residence, their faces flushed from the intoxicating wine, many of them looking back in longing every few steps, at the magnificent mansion they were leaving from.

    On the other hand, the youths from the Zephyr Academy left without once turning their heads. Under the chaotic mess of reluctantly leaving disciples, no one noticed that a little ck cat had suddenly leapt into Jun Wu Xie¡¯s arms.

 Chapter 785

    <hr ss="chapter-end">

    Chapter 785: ¡°Banquet (12)¡±

    As they stepped on moonshine to leave the Crown Prince¡¯s Residence, Qiao Chu gave his arms a good stretch as he turned his head to look at Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°How is it? Did you manage to find anything?¡± To Qiao Chu, the entire banquet had been most boring to the extreme. Those gyrating sultry dancers really were not his type and whenpared to the Jun Family¡¯s sibling pair¡¯s unparalleled and wless beauty, no one ofmon attractiveness would be able to catch their eye anyway.

    Jun Wu Xie raised her head and looked up at the full moon in the night sky. ¡°Little ck had not detected any signs of people from the Twelve Pces in the Crown Prince¡¯s Residence.¡±

    Although the Crown Prince¡¯s Residence was expansive, it wasn¡¯t a ce that allowed people to roam freely everywhere. And to avoid startling the enemy, Jun Wu Xie had gotten the ck cat to investigate the Crown Prince¡¯s Residence and the result the little ck cat had slightly reassured them. Throughout the entire Crown Prince¡¯s Residence, it had not discovered anyone that it suspected was from the Twelve Pces. That seemed to be telling them that although Lei Chen was in contact with one of the Twelve Pces, their circumstances was simr to the situation back at the Qing Yun n, where they only linked up with Lei Chen asionally and did not remain around Lei Chen.

    This piece of news was a rather good start for Jun Wu Xie and herpanions as without having the people from the Twelve Pces being in the Yan Country¡¯s Capital city, it would have it easier for them to carry out the ns they had in mind.

    ¡°We are going to wait till the Spirit Battle Tournament ends before we make our move?¡± Fan Zhuo asked, looking at Jun Wu Xie. After being sure that Lei Chen did not have anyone from the Twelve Pces around him, they could actually act anytime they wanted. The fact that Jun Wu Xie was still holding back must be because of the Zephyr Academy.....

    Jun Wu Xie nodded. Although she had not spent that long a period in the Zephyr Academy where she had really learnt something, but the Spirit Healing Technique was genuinely highly useful to her. Irregardless whether it was for Gu Li Sheng or for the two Fan Brothers, she felt that she needed to at least provide the Zephyr Academy with another opportunity to rise up once again. If they acted before the Spirit Battle Tournament, they would end up being unable to remain in the Yan Country to take part in thepetition and the Zephyr Academy would be deprived of this one chance to within a short period of time, return itself to its former glory.

    She was doing this all because she wanted to return Gu Li Sheng his favour, and also to resolve one of Fan Zhuo¡¯s deepest worries.

    ¡°Would anything unexpected ur? If the people from the Twelve Pces were to suddenly appear, wouldn¡¯t it make it hard for us to act then?¡± Hua Yao asked with a slight frown on his face. Although he understood Jun Wu Xie¡¯s concerns, but with the incident back at the Qing Yun n as a precedence, he was worried that even though that no one from the Twelve Pces was at the Crown Prince¡¯s Residence at the moment, that did not guarantee that they would not subsequently suddenly appear. If they encountered those people another time, the results might be dire.

    ¡°We won¡¯t.¡± Jun Wu Xie said suddenly.

    ¡°In regards to the circumstances at the Qing Yun n and the Zephyr Academy, the people from the Twelve Pces would only make an appearance to urge when the other party did not take any action towards the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff. But we had met with team that Lei Chen had earlier sent there, and that proves that the Twelve Pces has already linked up with him and they had already achieved their goals. Before they gain any news to give them a better understanding of the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb, they will not appear.¡± Jun Wu Xie had only dared to push back their ns because she had already analysed the situation.

    She would never put the lives of this bunch of people at risk that easily.

    ¡°With Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words, Hua Yao did not have any other concerns and he was also of the same mind that if they could help the Zephyr Academy get back to its feet as well, it would be an excellent result for them as well.

    The bunch of youths returned to the Immortals¡¯ Loft under the bright moonlight, andpared to this group of calm and collected youths here, the other youths who were returning from the Crown Prince¡¯s Residence were all highly fired up. The stronger ones were anticipating the day the Spirit Battle Tournament would begin, where they would be able to show off their skills which would ultimately gain them opportunities for endless fame and fortune!

 Chapter 786

    Chapter 786: ¡°Battle Begins (1)¡±

    After a few more days of final tweaking, the Spirit Battle Tournament that had ten of thousands pairs of eyes on it were finally dered officially opened. On the first day of the Spirit Battle Tournament, the disciples from the individual academies were split up into ten different locations to carry out league battles in ten separate districts. One disciple from each academy would represent their academies to participate in each district and the final winner of each district would go on topete in the Spirit Battle Tournament as the top ten ranked fighters!

    The final ten youths would then contend for a rank in the top ten of the Grand Spirit Battle Tournament.

    To many among the mass of youths, this moment was one that pushed their young hearts into new heights of fervour, where they rubbed their fists in anticipation of showing everyone all that they are capable of.

    Every single academy had ten disciples split up in ten different regions and the Zephyr Academy was the only exception. As they had only registered six participants to take part in the Spirit Battle Tournament this year, the number of districts they could participate in was only six.

    A situation like this was extremely rare to see in the history of the Spirit Battle Tournament.

    Not a single academy among the rest of them would be willing to give up a single spot in the ten that they were given and because of that, the Zephyr Academy had already attracted everyone¡¯s attention before the games had even begun.

    Bright and early on the first day, Jun Wu Xie dressed herself up in the Zephyr Academy¡¯s uniform, the front of her chest adorned with a jade badge indicating her allocated number for thepetition, and made her way towards the battlefield hosting one of the district tournaments. She had split up with Hua Yao and the others back at the Immortals¡¯ Loft as there were too great a number of people taking part in the Spirit Battle Tournament and none of the district battlegrounds were able to amodate so many battles. Hence, the ten district tournaments were split up and located in ten different battlefields spread out within the Yan Country.

    The district that Jun Wu Xie was in was the first district. When she got to the first district, they ce was already filled with disciples from the other academies. And as all the disciples from the respective academies had been split up, once you entered your allocated battle district, all that the eyes could see would only bepeting opponents. Although the entire ce was a pot of raucous and noisy racket, there was however a distinct absence of the usual cliques. All the youths were dressed in different uniforms and were looking warily at each other.

    In this ce, there were no allies, but only opponents!

    And to walk out victorious from this ce, would only be just one among all of them here!

    All the rest of them would finally only end up as mere stepping stones for the victor.

    The tournament had yet to even begin and sparks were already flying within battleground area, with many of the contestants already raring to have a go at each other.

    Jun Wu Xie was small in size and when she walked into the crowd of people, she was very soon swallowed up by the many disciples all taller in stature. She retreated quietly into a corner and observed the situation in the battleground.

    Over a thousand disciples were split up across ten different battlegrounds and every single location had at least over a hundred contestants. All the over a hundred contestants would be carrying out their battlessting over the next twenty days, till the final victor emerged.

    The tournaments in each individual district would be carried out by process of elimination. Each battle would be between two single opponents and the victor advances to the next round while the defeated would lose their chance topete in the tournament any further.

    The participants drew lots to determine their opponents and to some of them, the drawing of lots did not matter much but to the rest, whether they were lucky or not in their draws would decide how far they would go in this year¡¯s Spirit Battle Tournament.

    In previous years, almost all of the disciples from the various academies would secretly pray when they drew their lots to not draw anyone from the top three elite academies as their opponents, or they would be kicked out of the tournament in the very first round.

    There had been instances where some contestants had been extremely fortunate. Their skills and power were obviously just average but they had drawn a lot that allowed them to only fight opponents that possessed a simr amount of power and they ended up advancing high up the charts and were only defeated in the final round. Although they still did not manage to make it into the top ten, they had however muddled through and made it into the top twenty ranks. To be able to achieve a rank within the top twenty out of over a thousand contestants, it had still won them an incredible amount of honour and fame.

 Chapter 787

    <hr ss="chapter-end">

    Chapter 787: ¡°Battle Begins (2)¡±

    But there had been a fair share of unfortunate ones as well. Once any of them were made to face the disciples from the Dragon yers, War Banner, or the Zephyr Academy, almost all of the youths would choose to forfeit their matches and did not evenpete!

    That was the greatest disy of the prodigious might and the high deterrent reputations of the top three elite academies!

    But that situation that had carried on for a number of years had changed somewhat this year.....

    The perceived overwhelming might of the Dragon yers and the War Banner remained the same, but the Zephyr Academy was looked on upon as yesterday¡¯s news.

    Many of the disciple¡¯s gazes were subconsciously drawn to the lone one dressed in the uniform of the Zephyr Academy. The small sized little youth standing in the corner. The Zephyr Academy this year had not only reduced the number of their participants taking part in the Spirit Battle Tournament by almost half, it seemed that they had even been forced to include a pint sized brat within their contestants! That really made the contestants in the first district get incredibly excited!

    No matter what anyone said, not a single one among them believed for a moment that they would lose to a puny twit like that in a match. They saw that he would at most be fourteen or fifteen years of age and it was assumed that his ring spirit should not have awakened for long. At that age, the best that he could have achieved would still merely put him at the red spirit level. In addition to his young age, the brat was skinny and frail looking and he did not look like he would be able to put up a fight. All these told them that they had one less strong opponent topete with and they had gained another potential opportunity for them to shine out!

    Although the Zephyr Academy had already fallen into decline, but their name and reputation were still widely known throughout thends. If they were given a chance to be matched up to the puny brat from the Zephyr Academy here, they would have won themselves endless future bragging rights for having defeated an elite.

    To have won out over a disciple of the Zephyr Academy in battle, would always be a badge of honour to their name no matter when it happened!

    The drawing of lots had not even begun and many of the disciples were all secretly praying that they would be able to be matched up with Jun Wu Xie in the first round as they did not for a moment think that a diminutive midget like that wouldst to the second round. So, no matter whoever was matched up with the little brat in the first round, that person would have won himself a great advantage and that wasn¡¯t a chance that came by every single year.

    Standing silently in a corner, Jun Wu Xie waspletely unaware she had been perceived to be a helplessmb sent here for ughter. She just remained in the corner quietly, with no one knowing what was going through her mind. All those sinister gazes with their malicious intentions had be to her, something she had gotten used topletely disregard and were non existent. But suddenly, she detected a strange gaze that was different from all the others on her but that gaze was one that did not make her feel the slightest difort.

    Jun Wu Xie raised her head and looked into the direction of that gaze. From within the mass of people, she saw a pretty face of a young girl, adorned with a pair of almond shaped eyes.

    The young girl was observing Jun Wu Xie when Jun Wu Xie suddenly raised her head, and their eyes met at that moment. It was just a brief moment and that little fair skinned face suddenly looked like it was on me, immediately turning a full shade of scarlet. Those eyes were suddenly panic stricken and she hurriedly lowered her head, futilely trying to hide herself as she slightly shifted herself by shuffling a few tiny steps to the side.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes were tinged with puzzlement. She recalled having seen the girl before, back at the Crown Prince¡¯s Residence, and the girl had also been dressed in the uniform of the War Banner Academy. If she was remembering it correctly, on that day back at the Crown Prince¡¯s Residence, she had heard Lei Chen calling out the girl¡¯s name a few times.

    [Ling Yue? Seems to be those two words. It should be right.]

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mind began to churn quickly. Latest night, Fei Yan had gathered all of them and forcibly crammed into all of them information about all the disciples from the War Banner Academy and the Dragon yers Academy who were taking part in the Spirit Battle Tournament. And one of them had been about this young girl who had peeked at her, and immediately turned a bright red when she was caught.

    Qu Ling Yue, the disciple who held the first rank in the War Banner Academy¡¯s very own Spirit Battle Tournament!

 Chapter 788

    <hr ss="chapter-end">

    Chapter 788: ¡°Battle Begins (3)¡±

    Qu Ling Yue was pretty and highly adorable, and her build not considered to be very tall. No one would have thought that the first rank of the War Banner Academy¡¯s Spirit Battle Tournament would be held by a little girl so sweet and delicate. Although Qu Ling Yue looked to be dainty and petite, but the background that she hailed from had made quite a number of people who harboured sinister intentions towards her to back off warily.

    Qu Ling Yue¡¯s father was the current Thousand Beast City¡¯s Chief Chieftain and throughout the history of the Thousand Beast City, two purple spirits had emerged. Although the Thousand Beast City did not have a purple spirit among them at that time, their fame for being powerful was still highly recognised.

    Jun Wu Xie had never had any interaction with Qu Ling Yue before. Even on the night of the banquet at the Crown Prince¡¯s Residence, she had only nced passingly at Qu Ling Yue out of the corners of her eyes. Jun Wu Xie did not know why Qu Ling Yue would stare at her like that and with a gaze different from all the other people,pletely devoid of enmity and more like she was searching for something.

    Jun Wu Xie turned her eyes away.

    Very soon, the person in charge of the drawing of lots walked into the holding area for the contestants. ced on top of a table at the forefront, was an almostpletely sealed box, the only opening being a hole just big enough for people to put their hand in. The boisterous youths suddenly quietened down as they all stared nervously at the box. They all knew that the thing that would decide how far they would be able to go in this Spirit Battle Tournament would depend on all that was in that box.

    One by one the youths walked forward, queuing up to draw a number. Every number drawn would correspond to two youths which meant that they would be each other¡¯s opponent in the uing first round.

    Jun Wu Xie walked over unhurriedly. She stood at the end of the queue and her appearance had attracted the attention of quite a number of people. Almost everyone wanted to be her opponent as in the eyes of all of them, no one else would be easier to defeat than the tiny brat as young as that.

    When a disciple from the Dragon yers Academy stepped forward to draw his lot, many others stretched out the necks to look curiously. Those that had already drawn their numbers had when they saw the youth from the Dragon yers Academy show a lot depicting the number fifty all heaved a silent sigh of relief. They were all rejoicing that they had not drawn the same number as that youth.

    Seeing the reactions of the others, the disciple from the Dragon yers Academy was feeling rather pleased with himself. He puffed up his chest and held his head up high snootily as he walked away from the table, the fearful gazes of some others fully satisfying his heart, filling it up with vanity.

    Qu Ling Yue got herself number seventeen and the other youth who was to fight her was feeling mighty crushed when he saw the number in Qu Ling Yue¡¯s hand.

    No matter how sweet and adorable Qu Ling Yue looked, her first ranked title in the War Banner Academy was enough to make others feel nothing but fear. With the exception of disciples from the Dragon yers Academy, no one else there would think they having Qu Ling Yue as their opponent would give any advantage in thepetition.

    The rest of the youths drew their lots one after another and besides the other number seventeen, another number that meant certain death for them had still not been picked. As the youths were still walking away from the table with trepidation on the unfortunate number, suddenly, throughout the entire floor, they soon saw that only Jun Wu Xie alone had not drawn a number, and she was the veryst one.

    There would be no need to draw. Everyone knew for sure, that thest number in the box would undoubtedly be number fifty!

    While they were all celebrating that they had not been matched up with the Dragon yers Academy, those youths were at the same time also finding it a pity of the fact that the weakest little brat would be meeting the Dragon yers Academy in the first round. Having one of the two strongest contestants against the weakest opponent..... there was absolutely no doubt about the result.

    Just as everyone was still secretlymenting that they had not been able to have drawn Jun Wu Xie as their opponent, the one person that everyone was secretly in fear of being matched up with from the Dragon yers Academy was suddenly seen to have turned green in the face!

 Chapter 789

    <hr ss="chapter-end">

    Chapter 789: ¡°Battle Begins (4)¡±

    The youth¡¯s eyes were opened wide as he he stared at Jun Wu Xie who was slowly making her way forward to draw her lot. The expression on his face was one not of joy, but of such utter dismay that he almost wanted to cry!

    [What kind of a joke was that! ?]

    [Why must I be drawn to fight that demonic monster! ?]

    When he thought back to the day of the banquet at the Crown Prince¡¯s Residence, where he and several other fellow disciples had smugly sauntered up to Jun Xie in the garden to pick a fight with him but ended up being frightened so badly they ran away with their tails between their legs, the images going through his mind were telling him that his fate with this year¡¯s Spirit Battle Tournament had as good as concluded right from this moment!

    [That kid that is a green spirit for goodness sake! A GREEN spirit!]

    [What can a puny little orange spirit like him do against that monster?]

    At that moment, what the youth felt most like doing was to cry.

    If he was asked who would be the opponent he least wanted to fight with in this first round of the district battle, it wouldn¡¯t be Qu Ling Yue! It would be none other than this demonic monster who had progressed so iprehensibly and maniacally quickly in his spirit power cultivation!

    The others did not know of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s power, but the several unfortunate ones from the Dragon yers Academy had had the opportunity to witness Jun Wu Xie¡¯s spirit power level. And this supposed privileged information had however caused the disciple from the Dragon yers Academy want to smash his head against the wall to save himself the agony!

    If he was not aware of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s spirit power level, he might very well be thinking the same thing as all the others were, bing highly pleased that he would soon crush his opponent gaining himself an easy victory. But.....

    He was thinking that one that would be easily crushed, would definitely be himself! !

    The disciple from the Dragon yers Academy could only cry in his heart, his face pale. That very same wretched expression on his face was however took on another meaning to all the other youths.....

    ¡°As expected, disciples of the Dragon yers Academy would feel that it¡¯s beneath them to be given such an unfair advantage to them. Look, that guy¡¯s face has even turned green! He must be outraged that his opponent is such a weak little one and there is no challenge.¡± One youth whispered ¡°sagely¡±, peeking at the pale faced disciple of the Dragon yers Academy.

    And the youth next to him was seen to be nodding in agreement.

    ¡°The Dragon yers Academy do not care for such luck. From what I can see, besides the War Banner Academy¡¯s Qu Ling Yue, he does not think anyone else here as a befitting opponent. Having to battle such a pint sized brat like that, might very well be the greatest insult you can throw at him.¡±

    The group of yakking youths were ignorant of the truth, as they continued exhorting the formidable prestige of disciples from the Dragon yers Academy, not knowing..... that the poor guy¡¯s heart was already bleeding inside.

    [You guys must be joking.....]

    [After the fight, the one humiliated will be him!]

    As everyone on the ground were all feeling that Jun Wu Xie was undoubtedly doomed to lose, the disciple from the Dragon yers Academy was feeling highly sorry for himself, while another person was feeling rather nervous on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s behalf.

    After the drawing of lots was concluded, the battles were to begin with the pair of contestants who had drawn the number one, while the rest of them would watch from the sides.

    Being the first ones to take the stage was highly unnerving for any of them. Under extreme pressure, when the two contestants walked up on stage, their shoulders were seen to be trembling visibly as the spectators all searched for a ce to sit down. For those who drew the higher numbers, they knew that their turn would note this day and they would basically not be battling, but they still did not leave the arena as they wanted to remain to watch the matches, to have a better understanding of the power and forms of attack the advancing disciples use, as any of the disciples who advanced to the next round, might very well turn out to be their next opponent.

    Know yourself, know thy enemy. That was an age old adage that would not change.

    However, just as the first battle had just barely begun, Jun Wu Xie suddenly walked towards the arena¡¯s exit, lookingpletely unconcerned with needing to understand future potential opponents.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s departure had been noticed by many of the spectators crowded around the battle stage. With her being the only one in the entire battle arena leaving, it just couldn¡¯t be any more highly conspicuous.

 Chapter 790

    Chapter 790: ¡°Battle Begins (5)¡±

    ¡°Truly like a cracked pot who smashes itself. Knowing that he stands no chance of winning, he is not even going to observe the basic formalities?¡± Some of the youths said sneeringly. They were some among them who knew for sure they wouldn¡¯t be able to survive the first round of the Spirit Battle Tournament, but no matter how weak they were, they at least wouldn¡¯t have left in such a tant fashion.

    That would only show up one¡¯s own helplessness and staying behind would at least allow one to gain some experience even if it was impossible for them to gain victory but still learn a few things from their experience in this Spirit Battle Tournament.

    To see someone acting like Jun Wu Xie did, leaving without even watching a single match, was unheard of.

    ¡°Ha ha. I don¡¯t think he means to be rude, but having drawn the same number as Senior Lin, he must have been too terrified to stay here a moment longer that¡¯s all.¡± A skinny youth who was sitting close to the disciple from the Dragon yers Academy said loudly immediately, when he saw Jun Wu Xie walking out of the arena, wanting himself to be heard and to show his admiration for someone like the disciple from the revered Dragon yers Academy.

    ¡°Senior Lin must have terrified him so badly. I am guessing when it is time for him to get onto that stage, he might just give up without a fight and forfeit straightaway.¡± Another youth said just as loudly, refusing to lose out in their shameless bootlicking.

    They were from a small time academy and they knew the powers they held were meagre and insignificant in here, making it impossible for them to achieve any result that they would be proud of. Hence, they were thinking to butter up the disciples from the bigger and more prestigious academies and hope that they would be able to gain some spillover benefits in future by associating with these elites. Qu Ling Yue from the elite War Banner Academy was female and if they approached her in such a bold manner, they might just get a p across their faces for their efforts, so the Dragon yers Academy had been their best choice here, which could be seen by the number of disciples surrounding the disciple from the Dragon yers Academy, all eager to get them themselves closer to him.

    A twitch started to pull at the side of Lin Qi¡¯s mouth as he looked at the big group of disciples around him who were praising him to the skies, but he couldn¡¯t seem to find a sliver of joy or glee in his heart.

    [What basic formalities are they talking about? That monster just couldn¡¯t even be bothered to waste his time on thispetition alright? In the eyes of a green spirit, a bunch of red spirits and orange spirits were just like kids ying childish games to him! It was all just a waste of time!]

    Lin Qi found that he did not even have tears as he tried to maintain a cool front as from every direction around him, his ears could hear all the undisguised and tant ttery. If this was on any other day, he would have justid back and enjoyed basking in all the adoration heaped onto him, but at that moment..... he really wasn¡¯t in the mood at all.

    He did not doubt for a moment, after his battle with Jun Wu Xie, how sad a situation he would then be in!

    pped down in public by a green spirit!

    All this ttery and praise today, would only throw him deeper into the abyss after the day that Jun Wu Xie was done toying with him.

    Just thinking about it made him see what a tragedy that would soon be.

    With the thought that in just a few days, he would be tormented and humiliated by Jun Wu Xie right before everyone¡¯s eyes, Lin Qi really could not make himself remain in the battle arena a moment longer. Having to face Jun Wu Xie had already almost made him want to kill himself and when he thought back to what had happened back at the Crown Prince¡¯s Residence where he and his fellow disciples had gone to pick a fight with Jun Wu Xie, he was really afraid that Jun Wu Xie would remember it and take it out on him in the match! When he came to that conclusion, Lin Qi really could not make himself sit still anymore. He jumped up from his seat immediately and ran madly in pursuit of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s back.

    [That must not happen! I must at least try to save myself!]

    Lin Qi¡¯s sudden and hurried departure caused another furore to sweep over the disciples. And before the heated voices in debate had even subsided, Qu Ling Yue had suddenly stood up and ran out of the arena as well.

    With the three people leaving in quick session, it caused the youths in the first district battle arena to feel puzzled and confused. They stared at each other questioningly a moment, before turning their eyes back to focus on the battle stage in front of them.

 Chapter 791

    <hr ss="chapter-end">

    Chapter 791: ¡°Battle Begins (6)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie had strolled out of the first district battle arena and she had not walked far when she suddenly heard a series of hurried steps sounding out behind her. She turned around subconsciously and saw the disciple from the Dragon yers Academy running at full speed towards her.

    ¡°Regarding the incident the other night, I¡¯m really.....¡± Lin Qi had caught up with Jun Wu Xie only after much difficulty and he was just about to apologise for that night¡¯s incident and to plead with Jun Wu Xie to not beat him up too badly in their uing match.

    In the end, he had not even managed to finish his sentence when a pretty looking figure suddenly appeared between Lin Qi and Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Your match has not started yet and between then and now, the Spirit Battle Tournament¡¯s rules does not allow any fights or battles to ur.¡± Qu Ling Yue was suddenly standing in front of Jun Wu Xie, blocking her from Lin Qi as she stared darkly at the flustered Lin Qi.

    Lin Qi was surprised a moment and he immediately recognized Qu Ling Yue for who she was, and his mind was suddenly rather confused.

    [What was someone from the War Banner Academy doing all the way out here?]

    [And..... What did she mean with those words?]

    [Why did it sound like he was looking to pick a fight with Jun Xie?]

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Lin Qi and Qu Ling Yue who had appeared suddenly one after the other, and her eyebrow raised up. Before she could even speak, she suddenly found her arm being pulled by Qu Ling Yue.

    ¡°If you dare to secretly do anything against the rules, I will be sure to report you!¡± Qu Ling Yue¡¯s almond eyes narrowed as she stared fiercely at Lin Qi, then immediately dragged Jun Wu Xie to continue their way forward,pletely depriving Lin Qi of any chance of speaking up at all.

    Lin Qi stoodpletely speechless in his spot, looking nkly as Qu Ling Yue dragged Jun Wu Xie away, and it was quite a whileter before he finally regained his senses.

    [Wait a minute!]

    [Thess from the War Banner Academy must have misunderstood my intentions!]

    [I wasn¡¯t looking to pick a fight with that kid you know! ? I was here to plead for him to be merciful in our match! !]

    s, by the time he recovered his senses, Qu Ling Yue had already pulled Jun Wu Xie and disappeared from sight.....

    Lin Qi suddenly felt so much like tearing out his hair there and then!

    Jun Wu Xie was dragged by Qu Ling Yue to weave through several streets, before turning into a less crowded side street. Her calm eyes swept over Qu Ling Yue¡¯s slightly flushed face and when they were finally at a spot where there was no one around, Qu Ling Yue finally stopped. She turned around to look at Jun Wu Xie and was just about to open her mouth to speak when she noticed Jun Wu Xie staring at her. At that moment, Qu Ling Yue who had just one moment ago been so fiercely assertive suddenly seemed to notice something else where she suddenly retrieved her hand, and two faint flushes of red quickly blossomed on her fair cheeks.

    ¡°You..... You..... You must not misunderstand..... I..... I am not some good..... No..... not anybody bad..... I was afraid that the person from the Dragon yers Academy..... would make things difficult for you..... And I had then.....¡± Qu Ling Yue would suddenly be extremely clumsy with her words when she gets nervous. She looked highly flustered as she nced sheepishly at Jun Wu Xie who was half a head shorter than she was, looking exactly like a wounded small animal.

    ¡°Why did you help me?¡± Jun Wu Xie was inversely calm and expressionless. Although she did not know why the disciple from the Dragon yers Academy hade out chasing after her, but it had been obvious from Qu Ling Yue¡¯s actions and words that Qu Ling Yue was trying to protect her.

    That had made Jun Wu Xie rather curious. She didn¡¯t believe Qu Ling Yue and her knew each other at all.

    Qu Ling Yue was startled and her mind subconsciously recalled the image of that incredibly handsome man that had appeared in the me Spirit Auction House the other day, and instantly, her face turned so red she looked like smoke was going toe out of her ears!

    The fact that she had noticed Jun Wu Xie was entirely due to that day. She had spotted that unbelievably good looking man at the me Spirit Auction House and had found out from Lei Chen¡¯s words that he was from the Zephyr Academy. And on that day, Jun Wu Xie had been right beside that man! The moment that she had spotted Jun Wu Xie at the arena, it had immediately reminded Qu Ling Yue of that ageless and wlessly handsome looking face.

 Chapter 792

    <hr ss="chapter-end">

    Chapter 792 : ¡°Zephyr Rises Once More¡±

    Jun Wu Xie looked at the face that was so red it seemed it was almost cooked of Qu Ling Yue¡¯s and an eyebrow of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s raised up. After waiting for some time, Jun Wu Xie saw that Qu Ling Yue still did not speak up but just continued to flush red before suddenly turning away and running away in escape, her hands covering her face.

    ¡°.....¡± Jun Wu Xie found that she really could not understand the actions of people.

    ¡°Meow?¡±

    [What¡¯s wrong with her?]

    The little ck cat leapt up onto Jun Wu Xie¡¯s shoulder,zily swishing its tail.

    Jun Wu Xie raised her hand up to scratch at the little ck cat¡¯s chin, pushing the thoughts of Qu Ling Yue¡¯s strange actions out of her mind.

    When Jun Wu Xie got back to the Immortals¡¯ Loft, only Fan Jin was in, and all the others had not returned yet, making Jun Wu Xie think that the numbers they others had drawn must have been quite near the front. Jun Wu Xie who had nothing better to do then went on to continue cultivating her elixirs.

    While Jun Wu Xie locked herself in the room busying herself with her elixirs, several battle arenas across the Yan Country¡¯s Capital city had suddenly exploded their lids off as the people broke into a frenzy!

    In this year¡¯s Spirit Battle Tournament, the Zephyr Academy was one that nobody saw as a threat and all the youths who drew disciples of the Zephyr Academy as their opponents did not feel the slightest pressure like they would have in past years. But all of the rxed and eager attitudes of their opponents were very quickly crushed to smithereens.

    Every single battle arena that had disciples of the Zephyr Academy in their matches hadpletely blown up with unbelievable fervour! Hua Yao and the others whom everyone had all despised, suddenly disyedplete and irrepressible overwhelming, defeating all their opponents in a mere second!

    Without exception, and under irrefutable circumstances!

    If something like this had happened only in one district, it could be said to have just been a fluke. But when something so inconceivable urred in five different districts, all the other academies suddenly erupted into a shocked frenzy!

    Even when the Zephyr Academy had been at their pinnacle of strength, they had not been able to gather such a mind bogglingly bunch of disciples with such insane power. It must be known that every single one of those five contestants from the Zephyr Academy were all a flush of blue spirits! Without exception! !

    [Sixteen and seventeen year old blue spirits!]

    [What kind of pure insanity was that! ?]

    At the very same moment when Hua Yao and the others had exhibited their spirit powers, the entire battle arena had suddenly fallen dead silent. What followed after had been undoubtedly a pure crushing defeat of their opponents, which all happened in less than a blink. The five of them had in five different battles, in five different districts dominated over their opponents, viciously pping all the faces of those who has looked down on the Zephyr Academy!

    And that was such a resounding p that rocked the entire Capital city!

    Within the short period of a mere half day, the ferocious fame of the Zephyr Academy spread throughout the Yan Country¡¯s Capital city. When Lei Chen who was seated within the Crown Prince¡¯s Residence received the news, the calligraphy brush that he gripped in his hand was snapped in two.

    [Five sixteen and seventeen year old blue spirits?]

    [How was that possible ! ! ?]

    On the very first day of the tournament, Hua Yao and the others had with their very own powers stuffed up everyone¡¯s mouths, and at that moment, the Zephyr Academy had once again be the favourite topic of heated debate among all the various academies.

    As all the difficult trials of spirit power cultivation were all well known to everyone, needless to say attaining the blue spirit at sixteen or seventeen years of age, even reaching the peak of the orange spirit at that age would have already required one to be highly gifted. To advance to the yellow spirit would then mean that person would have to the a prodigy among prodigies and even throughout the numerous numbers of academies, with the mere exception of the Dragon yers and the War Banner, there hadn¡¯t been a disciple that had been able to breakthrough to the yellow spirit.

    And now the Zephyr Academy had just smashed and broken all these perceived norms and nonchntly thrown out not one, but five youths with blue spirits!

    [How is the Spirit Battle Tournament going to carry on from here?]

    With the insurmountable difference of several spirit power levels, and with theirplete and absolute dominance in their matches, the Zephyr Academy¡¯s prestige and reputation was quickly reinstated, delivering hard merciless ps to all those who were waiting to watch the Zephyr Academy being humiliated. The sudden appearance of the five blue spirits had also bbergasted all of the many talent scouts hidden within the Imperial Capital who were sent here by various powers across thends!

 Chapter 793

    Chapter 793 : ¡°Zephyr Rises Once More¡±

    By the time Jun Wu Xie stepped out of her room, the Immortals¡¯ Loft was already jam packed with loads of people. Hua Yao and the others were surrounded and squished in the middle by the mass of people, their faces looking highly impatient.

    ¡°To the distinguisheddy and all the gentlemen! I am from the Blue West City, may I ask if any of you has any requests or wishes you would like fulfilled? The Blue West City will provide you with the best terms!¡± A strong and burly built man asked, his hand opened wide, putting forth a weing gesture to thepanions.

    ¡°I am from the Green Flower Castle! If any of you gentlemen are interested in joining.....¡±

    ¡°I am.....¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    The sea of people pushed and surged, blocking off all avenues of escape for the fivepanions, rows upon rows of people fighting to get their attention.

    Fan Jin who had just taken up the position of Headmaster recently was also being endlessly hounded. The invitations flying in from the many powers all over thends were like falling raindrops in a storm. The previously bare and quiet Immortals¡¯ Loft had on the night after the first round of the Spirit Battle Tournament suddenly be the most popr spot to visit in the entire Imperial Capital of the Yan Country, and the steps before the doors were almost crumbling from innumerable steps from the peopleing in.

    ¡°Not interested! Can all of you let us pass! ?¡± Qiao Chu¡¯s face was one filled with displeasure. They had waited the whole day before getting their first battle over and done with and were happily looking forward toing back to the Immortals¡¯ Loft to get some wee rest and grumble andin together with theirpanions a little. Who knew that they had just stepped into the Immortals¡¯ Loft when this had happened. They did not even have time to reach their rooms and they had suddenly found themselves blockaded by all these people and the way forward was impassable, where they wasn¡¯t even space for them to put their foot down anywhere else to move.

    If not for the fact that they were thinking that this was exactly what the reputation of the Zephyr Academy needed at that moment, they would have all summoned their powers and driven everyone out of there immediately.

    Jun Wu Xie was highly surprised by the sudden sea of people before her eyes. She had not known how big a ruckus Hua Yao and the others had kicked up when they showed their powers at the Spirit Battle Tournament. As her eyes saw that the crowd surrounding Hua Yao and the others was growing bigger by the minute, Jun Wu Xie wisely took two quiet steps backwards. She was already small in size and the people¡¯s attention were all focused on Qiao Chu and the others, so naturally, nobody had noticed that there was one more ¡°escapee¡±.

    Jun Wu Xie retreated back into a slightly more quiet corner, her arms sped across her chest, staring calmly and unaffectedly at Qiao Chu and gang looking highly frustrated within the crowd.

    ¡°Everyone! Our academy disciples had just finished with their first round of the tournament and they need to rest! If there is anything you need to say, you can tell it to me, but I would ask that you do not disrupt our disciples rest.¡± With no other choice out of the situation, Fan Jin could only try to divert all that attention upon himself.

    Once those words were spoken, the anxious crowd immediately settled down somewhat as they all turned their eyes towards Fan Jin. Their minds were all quickly trying to decide whether it would be better to present their terms directly to the disciples, or would it be more appropriate to discuss them with Fan Jin.

    At the moment that everyone were all still trying to decide on which choice to make, Qiao Chu managed to spot thepletely unaffected Jun Wu Xie in the corner. When he saw Jun Wu Xie give him a slight nod, he immediately released his spirit powers in a bright blue re!

    In an instant, the people surrounding thepanions immediately fell back, none of them daring to enrage a blue spirit.

    When they saw Qiao Chu and hispanions exhibiting strong looks of impatience on their faces, the group of people quickly turned and flocked towards Fan Jin.

    ¡°Headmaster Fan Jin, can we talk?¡±

    Fan Jin smiled bitterly and nodded helplessly, while he waved forlornly at Qiao Chu and the others who had been spared the drudgery as he lead the mass of people to the main hall on the first level, fully epting his fate.

    ¡°Sweet Heavens! I almost lost my life there for a moment.¡± As the crowd dispersed, Qiao Chu plopped back wearily onto a chair at the side. Thinking back to earlier when he had been surrounded and seen as a prized catch really caused the goosebumps to crawl over his body.

 Chapter 794

    Chapter 794 : ¡°Zephyr Rises Once More (3)¡±

    Fei Yan and the others followed suit and sat down as well, looking well flustered and bothered.

    ¡°All of you won resounding victories?¡± Jun Wu Xie walked slowly toe before the others. Judging from the situation at the Immortals¡¯ Loft, she could very well guess how Qiao Chu and the others done at the tournament.

    To have made the various powers from all over thends change their opinion of the Zephyr Academy in a short half day, besides having Qiao Chu and all the otherspletely crushing their opponents to win at the Spirit Battle Tournament, there could be no other possibility.

    Qiao Chu took a deep breath and lifted the badge on his chest before he said with a grin: ¡°It wasn¡¯t just resounding, we didn¡¯t even need to make a second move and it had ended.¡±

    They hadn¡¯t really meant to humiliate their opponents, but their opponents had really been too weak and they had not even been able to show off their skills.

    All of the opponents that Qiao Chu and the others had battled with were either red spirits or orange spirits. There had been too great a difference between their spirit power levels and even if they did not use their abilities to temporarily raise their spirit powers, they were still able to defeat their opponents within a split second.

    ¡°But seriously speaking..... Suddenly having to raise my hand against people of the Lower Realm, I am still not very used to it.¡± Fei Yan said, staring at his own pair of hands. Back at the Phoenix Academy, Yan Bu Gui strictly forbade them from fighting with people from the Lower Realm and although people from the Middle Realm mainly relied on temporarily raising their spirit power levels to cultivate which allowed them to attain the power of the Purple Spirit, but the different methods employed for their cultivation allowed people from the Middle Realm to grow and progress more quickly, which resulted in thepanions, who were all already highly gifted at birth, to be able to win such beautiful and resounding victories in the Lower Realm.

    All this while, the only people Fei Yan and the others have fought against were mainly only people from the Middle Realm, or enemies who were more advanced in age and already possessed a certain level of power. But this time, they were facing youths who were of a simr age with them and their level of power was ..... They could find no other words than ¡°tragically weak¡± to describe it.

    ¡°I was feeling the same thing. I think we have been mixing too long with Little Xie and I have forgotten the disparity between the Lower and Middle Realms! I kept thinking that the two arergely simr but it is obvious to see now. We were not biased in our understanding of the different realms but it was just that Little Xie has broken all their boundaries and misled us all.¡±

    Qiao Chu said, his chin resting in his upturned palm, looking inquisitively at Jun Wu Xie.

    If the speed of thepanions¡¯ progress in their spirit power cultivation was considered fast, then that demonic monstrous Little Xie could only be described as ¡°maniacal¡± and ¡°insane¡±. She was obviously a little brat from the Lower Realm, but the progress she was making was much faster than anyone of them there!

    If not for the Spirit Battle Tournament battles today, they would have really pegged the standards of power in the Lower Realm to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s.

    And the battles today had let them clearly realised how big a gap there was between the Lower and Middle Realms, and at the same time..... Just how inconceivably demonic Jun Wu Xie was through and through!

    ¡°And you are from the Lower Realm. If you had been born in the Middle Realm, wouldn¡¯t you be attempting to break through to the Purple Spirit by now?¡± Qiao Chu eximed, looking more and more amazed by Jun Wu Xie¡¯s astounding powers.

    Jun Wu Xie red at Qiao Chu and said calmly: ¡°My ring spirit is different from ordinary people.¡±

    She did not think that she possessed extraordinary gift in the cultivation of spirit power. It was just a matter of chance and coincidence that she had inherited the shell body¡¯s ring spirit. The cultivation method for nt based ring spirits were highly abnormal. As long as the right conditions were met, her cultivation would not only be extremely fast, it also did not require much effort from her.

    ¡°Luck is a big part of one¡¯s power as well.¡± Qiao Chu said with a forlorn sigh. Jun Wu Xie wasn¡¯t the only one who possessed a nt based ring spirit. But many of those who possessed it had not even been aware that their ring spirits had awakened throughout their entire life, and moreover..... Possessing a ring spirit like this, was both a good thing, and a bad thing.

    The speed in the progress of their cultivation might be something to be happy about, but the additional dangers that came with it was not something the average person would be able to bear!

 Chapter 795

    Chapter 795 : ¡°Zephyr Rises Once More (4)¡±

    The existence of her nt series ring spirit had forced Jun Wu Xie to have to stand up to the Twelve Pces¡¯ persecution, and this one point alone would be enough to make people wish that they had never possessed such an unusual ring spirit.

    ¡°After today¡¯s battles in the different arenas, the reputation of the Zephyr Academy would once again shoot up to reach another pinnacle. I¡¯m afraid the situation today will be recurring on a rather regr basis, and if we do not wish to continue having to deal with those people, we will need to find a suitable way to defuse the situation.¡± Rong Ruo said looking at herpanions.

    The main reason that they had taken part in the Spirit Battle Tournament was to once again raise up the Zephyr Academy¡¯s reputation, but as all of them would not be returning to the Zephyr Academy after the Spirit Battle Tournament concludes, they were not able to ept any of the invitations and offers from the various powers. But as long as they continued to remain in the Imperial Capital, and were still taking part in the tournament, their reputations would only continue to grow, and the number of people that would approach them with invitations and offers in attempts to poach them would also continue to increase.

    ¡°The easiest way to do that would be to attach ourselves to a certain power.¡± Fan Zhuo said as he tapped his finger rhythmically on the table¡¯s surface.

    As long as they were seen to have pledged their loyalty to a certain power, the others would then give up on their attempts on them and seek out other targets.

    ¡°Lei Chen?¡± Hua Yao asked with a brow raised. He still remembered that in the two times that they had met Lei Chen, he had disyed high ¡°interest¡± towards the Zephyr Academy.

    ¡°Lei Chen might have seemingly expressed strong interest towards the Zephyr Academy, but instead of saying that he is interested in the Zephyr Academy as a whole, I would say his focus is more on Little Xie in particr.¡± Fan Zhuo said as his gaze turned to fall on Jun Wu Xie. ¡°Although on both of those asions he had tried very hard to hide his interest in Little Xie, his intentional endearing form of address used had however exposed his underlying target. If my guess is correct, Little Xie¡¯s identity in the Zephyr Academy has already been leaked to him.¡±

    ¡°Leaked? Why do you mean?¡± Qiao Chu asked, scratching at his head, his mind hopelessly befuddled.

    Fan Zhuo continued to exin: ¡°As a disciple of the Spirit Healer faculty, the one and only disciple personally acknowledged by Gu Li Sheng, and the one disciple who reconstructed the Spirit Healing Technique.¡±

    ¡°How would Lei Chen know all that?¡± Qiao Chu asked.

    ¡°Although the Zephyr Academy is rather far away from the Zephyr Academy from the Yan Country and Lei Chen would not be able to receive news about the academy directly within a short period of time, do not forget that arge part of the Zephyr Academy¡¯s disciples had left and many of them would have been scattered in many academies across thends. And if Lei Chen had developed an interest in the Zephyr Academy, he would have sent his men to look into all our identities. Brother Hua, Qiao Chu, Little Yan, Little Ruo and my identities would be clear and easy to understand, at least on the surface. You guys were promoted into the main division from the branch selections and I¡¯m the second son of the Fan Family. But Little Xie¡¯s identity would be the most outstanding one among all of us.¡± Fan Zhuo said and paused a moment, as a faint smile came onto his face.

    ¡°I think, as long as Lei Chen is not a moron, he would realise the implications behind the existence of Little Xie. It would be impossible to poach Gu Li Sheng from the Zephyr Academy and against Gu Li Sheng¡¯s unique identity, even Lei Chen would have to weigh and consider his options carefully with his schemes. But with such a prize like Little Xie who was although still at such a young age, nevertheless possessed knowledge of the Spirit Healing Technique that rivaled Gu Li Sheng before his eyes, how could Lei Chen resist it and let the prized opportunity slip by?

    ¡°After all that¡¯s been said, the reason that Lei Chen hade all the way here thest time was just because he wanted to recruit Little Xie then?¡± It all suddenly dawned on Qiao Chu. He had wondered why Lei Chen had been so enthusiastic towards Little Xie then and thought that Lei Chen had discovered Jun Wu Xie¡¯s true gender. In the end..... He had just thought too much into it!

    ¡°Based on what we seek to find here, attaching ourselves to Lei Chen might be the best choice to make.¡± Fan Zhou concluded.

 Chapter 796

    <hr ss="chapter-end">

    Chapter 796 : ¡°Zephyr Rises Once More (5)¡±

    ¡°Little Xie, what do you think?¡± Fan Zhuo finally still chose to let Jun Wu Xie to make the decision as up till that moment, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s stratagem had never led them into any major problems.

    Jun Wu Xie looked calmly at Fan Zhuo and the others. Whatever Fan Zhuo had told all of them, she had naturally thought about it before. But just as Fan Zhuo had said, their best option now would be to link up to Lei Chen. Afterall, Lei Chen had already taken the first step for them and regardless whether it was to discourage all the pesky talent scouts or to make it easier for them to find the map, linking up with Lei Chen would be the obvious choice for them.

    ¡°We¡¯ll do that.¡± Jun Wu Xie said with a nod.

    ¡°Then, do we need to make a trip to the Crown Prince¡¯s Residence now?¡± Qiao Chu opened his mouth to ask. He could still distinctly remember that Jun Wu Xie¡¯s attitude towards Lei Chen thest two times they met had been extremely cold and indifferent.

    Jun Wu Xie shook her head.

    ¡°He wille offering himself at our door.¡±

    If Lei Chen had initiallye to the Immortals¡¯ Loft because of her Spirit Healing, then after Qiao Chu and the others had put up such brilliant disy of their extraordinary powers, Lei Chen would be sure to suddenly realise that the Zephyr Academy in its decline was still of much more great worth, and he wouldn¡¯t let such a good opportunity slip by him.

    And Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words had materialised very soon after that.

    Just as Fan Jin was still busy handling the talent scouts and people from all the various powers, the horse carriage of the Crown Prince¡¯s Residence slowly rolled to a stop before the doors of the Immortals¡¯ Loft. Lei Chen came down from the carriage and his eyes were met with the squeezy crowd within the Immortals¡¯ Loft.

    Just one nce and Lei Chen¡¯s eyes narrowed. But that expression on his face was quickly reced by a smile, looking just like the usual amicable and approachable Crown Prince as he walked slowly into the hall on the ground level.

    All the people who were here trying to recruit the disciples of the Zephyr Academy suddenly saw the figure of Lei Chen among them. The entire hall suddenly fell silent everyone¡¯s eyes turned to the Crown Prince.

    ¡°I am d that everyone holds the Zephyr Academy in such high regard. But the Spirit Battle Tournament has only just begun and no matter what issues you have with them, I would like to request that everyone does not disturb the much needed rest of the disciples of the Zephyr Academy.¡± Lei Chen said in a gentle and friendly tone, with a wide smile on his face.

    Having been resourceful enough to gather news so quickly about the disciples of the Zephyr Academy, the people in the Immortals¡¯ Loft were all definitely smart enough. Lei Chen¡¯s eviction order had been skillfully issued. He had shown all of them due respect, and had firmly made his stand known.

    At that time, many people from powers all over thends were gathered in the Yan Country¡¯s Imperial Capital, and none of them would be dumb enough to openly go against the Crown Prince on his own turf. Everyone immediately put on an awkward smile on their faces and nodded as they went out of the Immortals¡¯ Loft one by one.

    Every single one of them could see that Lei Chen had developed an interest in the Zephyr Academy and even if they wished topete, they knew they were no match for the Yan Country¡¯s Crown Prince.

    As the crowd diminished, the wearied Fan JIn was finally able to heave a sigh of relief. Having had to deal with so many people at the same time, had really been a challenge to him. His face was already cramping up from having to smile so much and his throat was so dry that he thought smoke would being out of his mouth next.

    ¡°It must have been hard on Headmaster Fan. Someone go prepare a pot of chrysanthemum tea for Headmaster Fan.¡± Lei Chen said, smiling at Fan Jin as he ordered the innkeeper of the Immortals¡¯ Loft to prepare it.

    ¡°Thank you Your Highness for your kindness.¡± Fan Jin¡¯s voice had already turned slightly raspy and he could only smile at Lei Chen.

    Lei Chen replied: ¡°Headmaster Fan, you¡¯re working too hard. I have known that the disciples of the Zephyr Academy were highly capable all this time and their performance today had really shown everyone in the Capital City what they are all capable of. I am afraid that the matter will not rest here today and I think it will continue to be harsh for our Headmaster Fan in theing days.¡±

    Fan Jin smiled bitterly and shook his head.

    Lei Chen¡¯s eyes swung up into the second level and he tried to put on an air of careless nonchnce as he asked: ¡°Have they all retired to their rooms to rest yet?¡±

 Chapter 797

    Chapter 797 : ¡°Zephyr Rises Once More (6)¡±

    Fan Jin had been about to nod his head but he quickly changed his mind and shook his head instead: ¡°They had just gotten back earlier and those people immediately surrounded them the entire time. I am guessing they had not had the chance to go to their rooms yet.¡±

    Lei Chenughed. ¡°If they have not gone in to rest, I would like to take the opportunity to treat all of you at the Zephyr Academy to have dinner together. Would that be alright?¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case..... I¡¯ll go check first.¡± Although Fan Jin knew that Jun Wu Xie and herpanions held some other motives towards Lei Chen, but he did not know what Jun Wu Xie and the others were intending to do, so he did not dare to decide on their behalf.

    Lei Chen nodded his head and Fan Jin immediately went up to the second level to ask Jun Wu Xie and the others for their opinion.

    Lei Chen looked at Fan Jin¡¯s back as he left, the smile on his face gradually fading away.

    He had really not expected the Zephyr Academy to still possess such talented individuals. He hade to the Immortals¡¯ Loft previously only because of Jun Xie alone. But Jun Xie had once and again been coldly indifferent and he had not given Lei Chen much of a chance to recruit him. He had actually intended to have Jun Xie suffer a bit first during the Spirit Battle Tournament so as to make her realise what kind of advantages he as the Crown Prince would be able to bring her.

    But he had not thought.....

    That the other five participants from the Zephyr Academy would hold such overwhelming power!

    Five blue spirits, it was just too unbelievable!

    From another perspective, those five individuals were already just as valuable as Jun Xie now. Although the Spirit Healing Technique was important, but the potential to breakthrough to the Purple Spirit level was just as rare a treasure! And the Zephyr Academy had suddenly thrown five of them into the tournament!

    Lei Chen was feeling highly thankful that he had initially chosen to try to get close to the Zephyr Academy because of Jun Xie. From the way things look now, he felt that it would have made it easier for him to recruit the other five over to him.

    But there were some things Lei Chen did not fully understand. ording to the data he received on the youths, the other four people were promoted from the Zephyr Academy¡¯s branch division¡¯s selections while the fifth one was Fan Jin¡¯s younger brother. No matter how he looked at it, all of them did not seem like they would be capable of attaining the blue spirit level, but the facts had proven otherwise.

    ¡°Is the Zephyr Academy holding an unspeakable secret within their premises?¡± Lei Chen asked himself as he narrowed his eyes. From the few times that he hadmunicated with Fan Jin, he did not seem like someone who would be scheming. In some ways, it was rather obvious that Fan Jin was still rather unfamiliar with his newly acquired position as Headmaster. Lei Chen had in the beginning wanted nothing to do with the Zephyr Academy who had fallen into decline, and except for the Spirit Healer faculty, the Zephyr Academy did not hold any value that was worth his attention or interest.

    But now, he had changed his opinion of them.

    When Fan Jin came up to the second level, he saw Jun Wu Xie and the others sipping at tea around the table. He was just about to open his mouth to ask when Jun Wu Xie said: ¡°Tell Lei Chen, we agree to have dinner with him.¡±

    When Lei Chen had entered the Immortals¡¯ Loft, they had all seen the horse carriage belonging to the Crown Prince¡¯s Residence from the window on the second level.

    The speed that Lei Chen hade, was a little quicker than what Jun Wu Xie had expected.

    Fan Jin was taken aback and he hesitated before he asked: ¡°You sure?¡± Although he wasn¡¯t as intelligent as Fan Zhuo, but he had at least begun to guess at the underlying motives of people¡¯s actions. The meaning behind the fact that Lei Chen had extended a private invitation to them was not lost on him, and it was impossible that Jun Wu Xie was not aware of it.

    By epting Lei Chen¡¯s invitation, didn¡¯t that mean.....

    Jun Wu Xie nodded. ¡°Avoid unnecessary trouble.¡±

    Thepanions had note here to fame and fortune. With too many peopleing and going in the Immortals¡¯ Loft, it would not be good news for any of them.

    Fan Jin thought about it a moment before he turned and went downstairs, bringing to Lei Chen, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words.

    The fact that the reply hade so quickly surprised Lei Chen greatly. He had not been oblivious to the fact that the people from the Zephyr Academy had not been warm with their reception towards him. He had actually prepared himself to be rejected this time as well, and had not thought.....

    That he would receive such a pleasant surprise!

 Chapter 798

    Chapter 798 : ¡°Zephyr Rises Once More (7)¡±

    Despite his surprise, Lei Chen still had the presence of mind to act sensibly. He had not made a big show of inviting Jun Wu Xie and herpanions to the Crown Prince¡¯s Residence with drums and trumpets, but had just ordered a table full of dishes to be prepared right there at the Immortals¡¯ Loft.

    Qiao Chu and the others had gone back to their rooms to wash up while Lei Chen was seated at the table in the hall on the second level, and seated with him at the same table, was Jun Wu Xie!

    Lei Chen took the chance to chat with Jun Wu Xie a little. Although he was thinking of recruiting the blue spirits, he wasn¡¯t going to let go of the one who was proficient in the Spirit Healing Technique as well.

    ¡°Is little brother Jun¡¯s match tomorrow?¡± Lei Chen asked with a smile.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded, although her expression was still cold and distant, butpared to herplete disregard of him previously, Lei Chen was already very surprised that she had even acknowledged his query.

    ¡°I heard that..... Your opponent tomorrow is Lin Qi from the Dragon yers Academy? Lin Qi might not be holding a high rank in the Dragon yers Academy but he is still not to be taken lightly. Little brother Jun, please be a little more careful. The Dragon yers Academy and the Zephyr Academy have beenpeting to outshine each other for a long time and their disciples do not see eye to eye. I hope that little brother Jun would pay extra attention tomorrow and not get hurt.¡± Lei Chen¡¯s face looking concerned as he looked at Jun Xie, looking extremely worried as he spoke.

    Just as Lei Chen finished his words, Qiao Chu and the others were already changed as they walked into the hall.

    ¡°Little Xie¡¯s opponent tomorrow is from the Dragon yers Academy?¡± Qiao Chu asked, pulling a chair out to sit down, his eyes looking rather amused as he looked at Jun Wu Xie.

    Although..... They not no longer held much expectations for their opponents from the Lower Realm, but the Dragon yers Academy was afterall still one of the elite academies and their disciples should be a little more powerful. At the very least..... they wouldn¡¯t be defeated with a single move in a second..... right?

    Truth be told, in this Spirit Battle Tournament, their battles had been..... really boring. Especially for Qiao Chu, he was never a person to be able to hold himself back by nature. Yan Bu Gui had previously strictly forbade them to fight others back then and after so long, when he finally had apletely legitimate reason to beat others up, he found that his opponents were weaker than chicks that wouldn¡¯t even survive a single strike, he had been sorely disappointed. That surging and raging adrenaline rush had died and settled into still cid calm of a mirrorke, without even a single ripple on its surface.

    When Lei Chen saw Qiao Chu and the other sitting down, the sparkle in his eyes grew brighter. He felt that he had touched on a rather interesting topic this time.

    Thinking that Qiao Chu was being worried about Jun Xie¡¯s safety, Lei Chen smiled and said: ¡°It¡¯s someone from the Dragon yers Academy indeed. But I know some people in the Dragon yers Academy and with little brother Jun being the youngest contestant in the entire tournament, but having to battle an opponent like that in the first round seems rather inappropriate. I will go speak with the people from the Dragon yers Academy and ask them to not make the battle tomorrow too intense.¡±

    ¡°Even if they wanted it to be intense..... it would be impossible.¡± Qiao Chu mumbled softly to himself. Although Jun Wu Xie¡¯s spirit power level was a level lower than them, but to torment that bunch from the Dragon yers Academy, it would not pose her any difficulty. Even if not within a second, that guy from the Dragon yers Academy would notst three rounds.

    ¡°What was that?¡± Lei Chen asked, not having heard Qiao Chu clearly.

    ¡°Nothing! Nothing!¡± Qiao Chu said, waving his hands hurriedly.

    The waiter from the Immortals¡¯ Loft served the dishes of fragrant and fine food onto the table. Lei Chen chatted and joked with them over food and drinks, consciously and subconsciously drawing himself nearing to thepanions. Even the ever silent Jun Xie had spoken a couple of sentences to him and that made Lei Chen secretly d, feeling more confident than ever that he would be able to win Jun Xie and hispanions over.

    They had a good time and everyone drank a little more than they should. Lei Chen secretly nced at Jun Xie who was already slumped over the table drunk and joy suddenly shone in his eyes.

    It was already in the wee hours of the night that the slightly tipsy Lei Chen was helped into the carriage by his guards to leave the Immortals¡¯ Loft.

    Meanwhile in the Immortals¡¯ Loft, Jun Wu Xie took out a elixir that countered drunkenness and swallowed it. The tipsiness in her mind then gradually began to dissipate till not a trace remained.

 Chapter 799

    Chapter 799 : ¡°Zephyr Rises Once More (8)¡±

    The Zephyr Academy had in just the first day of the Spirit Battle Tournament gained unparalleled fame! They had immediately attracted everyone¡¯s attention. They had only just fallen from their position high up in the clouds and everyone had all despised them, but on the very first day that the Spirit Battle Tournament had begun, they had dealt a hard p across everyone¡¯s faces!

    As the first round of the tournament had yet to finish, Hua Yao and the others had some free time on their hands the next day. Before the second round of the tournament began, they were allowed to use the free time however they wished.

    The next day, it was the day that Jun Wu Xie was supposed to fight. However, some unexpected situations had cropped up in the first district¡¯s battle arena.

    Normally, the matches in the first round wouldplete in two days. But something unexpected had urred in the first district. It was not known whether the problemy with the drawing of lots but many of the youths had drawn opponents who held simr levels of power to themselves and what could have been short matches prolonged into time consuming drawn out battles. Only twelve matches werepleted on the first day and that caused Jun Wu Xie who held a number near the back of the queue to see that they would basically not have a chance to have their match on the second day as well.

    Since it would not be her turn anytime soon, and Jun Wu Xie had no interest in roaming the city, she had actually intended to spend the day in the Immortals¡¯ Loft to cultivate elixirs, but unexpectedly, Lei Chen had once again extended another invitation to the members of the Zephyr Academy. It wasn¡¯t for a meal this time, but to go sightseeing at theke.

    After the dinnerst night, Lei Chen had finally felt that Jun Xie had ¡°softened¡± his stance against him. Seeing that the others in the Zephyr Academy had at least been polite to him, he continued to try to pull their rtionship closer, determined to secure the targets before people from the other powers showed their hands.

    Jun Wu Xie would naturally not reject Lei Chen for having ¡°delivered the goods¡± to them, so she went with Qiao Chu and the others to honour the invitation.

    Very soon, a piece of news spread very quickly in the Imperial Capital. The youths from the Zephyr Academy who had just suddenly surged to fame had now all been roped in under the Crown Prince, Lei Chen¡¯s banner.

    Once news of that spread, all those people from the different powers who had been furiously eyeing the Zephyr Academy were suddenly deted and mortified. It did not matter how powerful or mighty the powers they served might be, no one would dare to stand on the Yan Country¡¯s soil and fight for talents with the Yan Country¡¯s Crown Prince!

    All of a sudden, the people gathered around the Immortals¡¯ Loft dispersed gradually, and the exhausted Fan Jin who was getting too tired to deal with them finally heaved a sigh of relief.

    By the time Jun Wu Xie and the others returned from their sightseeing trip, there was no one lurking around the doors of the Immortals¡¯ Loft anymore.

    ¡°It looks like it is taking effect.¡± Fan Zhuo said smilingly as he surveyed the surroundings outside the Immortals¡¯ Loft restored back to its weed bare and empty state. They had found all those people highly bothersome and since Lei Chen hade knocking offering himself to resolve their headache, they were all highly appreciative of his ¡°thoughtfulness¡±.

    ¡°Pffft..... I am rather curious if Lei Chen knew the real reasons why Little Xie was finally willing to respond to him were because she wanted to use him to stop those people from harassing us and for us to get map from him, how would he react?¡± Qiao Chu could not help but snigger when he remembered just how caring Lei Chen had been towards Jun Wu Xie, and just how warm and cordial his smile had been to them throughout the sightseeing trip, suddenly finding it ridiculously funny.

    Even for someone as insensitive as him, Qiao Chu had been able to see that Lei Chen had initially only shown interest towards Jun Wu Xie alone but had now suddenly ¡°seen all of them in a new light¡±, and it was all just because of how they had performed in the Spirit Battle Tournament.

    Lei Chen had not really been that obvious in his actions, and if it had been anyone else, those people might have been so ovee with joy from having been shown such favour from the Crown Prince that everything else would be overlooked. However, among all thepanions, not a single one among them thought very much of Lei Chen¡¯s title as the Crown Prince.

    Just when Lei Chen was thinking that he had everything under control, little did he know that he waspletely caught in one of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s schemes.

    Qiao Chu was thinking just how amusing it was to watch how people who thought so highly of themselves could be kept in the dark sopletely, not realizing it in the slightest!

 Chapter 800

    <hr ss="chapter-end">

    Chapter 800: ¡°Insider News (1)¡±

    It was a dayter before it was Jun Wu Xie¡¯s turn to battle in her match. After the Zephyr Academy¡¯s huge turnaround, no one dared look down on anyone from the Zephyr Academy. Even the youngest contestant Jun Xie was seen as a highly skilled candidate.

    However.....

    For Jun Wu Xie¡¯s first match, there was another unexpected incident.

    On the day of the match, Jun Wu Xie stepped up onto the middle of the stage but Lin Qi was nowhere to be seen for a long while. Everybody in the crowd were all highly anticipating to see Lin Qi from the Dragon yers Academy slug it out with Jun Xie. They already knew that the other five from the Zephyr Academy possessed extraordinary powers and they were now very curious about the youngest Jun Xie among them.

    The seconds ticked by into minutes. The eyes of the crowd searched throughout the arena but they did not see any sign of Lin Qi. The referee in charge of the match kept ncing over to look at the entrance of the arena entrance, but still did not see the other contestant appear.

    They waited for an entire two hours before they had no choice but to call out the next pair of opponents.

    The rules of the Spirit Battle Tournament did not allow people to dy thepetition without good reason. When the dy went beyond two hours, it would be judged as a forfeit!

    Lin Qi had not appeared within that two hour time frame, and ording to the judge¡¯s decision, that was equivalent to a voluntary forfeit!

    The situationpletely baffled many people. Although the other disciples of the Zephyr Academy had achieved astounding results in their matches before this and they did not dare underestimate the petite sized Jun Xie, but..... Lin Qi was a disciple of the esteemed Dragon yers Academy afterall! Having run away without even fighting gave everyone in the crowd there some food for thought.

    Towards Lin Qi¡¯s forfeit, Jun Wu Xie wasn¡¯t in the least bothered by it and she stepped off the stage and left the arena immediately, having gained victory, without even executed a single move.

    The first round of the tournament concluded quickly after that. Hua Yao and the other continued to crush their opponents with their overwhelming power, while things on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s side was bing more and more strange.

    Her opponent for the second round was from a rtively unknown tiny academy. On the day that the match was tomence, her opponent had suddenly sent a fellow disciple to bring them news of his voluntary surrender. When that fellow disciple who brought them the news saw Jun Xie, his eyes had been filled with fear.

    The first time could be by ident, and the second time a coincidence.

    But when the match for the third round started and Jun Wu Xie¡¯s opponent continued to choose to surrender, the atmosphere in the arena suddenly became strange!

    The Zephyr Academy might have indeed risen from the ashes. But when the youngest contestant of theirs had repeatedly seen his opponents surrender or forfeit without even putting up a fight, people would undoubtedly be suspicious! It must be known that there wasn¡¯t a single other instance of anyone dering a forfeit in all the other battle districts but Jun Xie had already met with it three times!

    Even if it was said that people had grown fearful of the formidable powers of the Zephyr Academy, but if they wanted to avoid them, they should be avoiding Qiao Chu and the others. Jun Xie was seen to be very young in age and even if in the eyes of people, he was seen as being more gifted than the disciples in other academies, there was still a limit to it, and not result in such a ridiculous situation.

    Just when the suspicions were growing in the hearts of everyone, a piece of news suddenly began to spread among the various academies.

    It was rumoured that the reason why several of Jun Xie¡¯s opponents had consecutively forfeited their matches was because the Yan Country¡¯s Crown Prince, Lei Chen, had gone to the contestants before the matches began and threatened and bribed them, forcing them to forfeit their matches with Jun Xie!

    Once the news reached everyone, they were all incredibly shocked!

 Chapter 801

    Chapter 801: ¡°Insider News (2)¡±

    The Spirit Battle Tournament had always been hosted by the Yan Country all along but since its inception, there had never been a case of any inside maniption. However, this year, the Crown Prince, Lei Chen, had actually abused his position to achieve his own ends by using his title to oppress the contestants, to ensure that Jun Xie advanced in the tournament!

    That was the most sensational news that exploded in the Imperial Capital!

    Some of them had actually still been doubtful on the veracity of the news but when people saw the disciple who was supposed to battle Jun Xie in the third round of the tournament appearing on the streets with injuries, all those doubts had immediately evaporated.

    And very quickly, the news had reached the ears of disciples from all the academies.

    The fact that Lei Chen had recently been getting close to the Zephyr Academy was in for all to see and Lei Chen¡¯s endearing use of ¡°little brother Jun¡± as a form of address at the banquet were still fresh in the mind of everyone. When they put two and two together, everyone began to understand Lei Chen¡¯s underlying motives.

    He was misusing his authourity to ensure Jun Xie would advance far in the Spirit Battle Tournament!

    Shortly after, all the participants of the Spirit Battle Tournament immediately boiled up in rage. The Spirit Battle Tournament had attracted so many academies to take part because the tournament had always been fair and impartial. Any youth who possessed good skills were free toe exhibit the best of their abilities here.

    And Lei Chen¡¯s actions were undoubtedly breaking the very impartiality that had made the tournament so immensely popr.

    In a moment, they awe the Zephyr Academy had just managed to gain was immediately overshadowed by the voices of dissent and outrage that arose!

    Jun Wu Xie only got to know about the news from Fei Yan. In the first round when Lin Qi had forfeited the tournament, she had not thought that anything was amiss. It was only when in the next two consecutive rounds of the tournament when both her opponents had announced their forfeiture on the day of the match that she began to think it strange.

    When she thought back to the words that Lei Chen had said the day before her first match, Jun Wu Xie could roughly guess how this hade about.

    However.....

    Lei Chen¡¯s actions had not brought her any sense of joy in the slightest.

    ¡°Does the Crown Prince have water in his head? What has he done here! ?¡± Qiao Chu said in frustration while seated on a chair, his face dark and fuming. In the past few days, he had together with Hua Yao and the others won splendidly where they had finally managed to push the fame of the Zephyr Academy to reach another peak. And now, Lei Chen had done it, with his unteral decision to abuse his authourity, he had undone all their tireless efforts and shamed the Zephyr Academy name!

    At that moment, when people mentioned the Zephyr Academy, they no longer spoke about the young youths who had astonishingly attained their blue spirits, but to scorn and jeer at them for having thrown themselves at the Crown Prince to win undeserved favours. When they went out on the streets now, the disciples from all the other academies would immediately be pointing their fingers at them and whispering in hushed tones, uttering words that were most unpleasant to the ears.

    Fan Jin sighed wearily. The Zephyr Academy¡¯s reputation had really been like a roller coaster the past few days. They had been deep down in the gorges and Hua Yao with the others had fought hard to bring the Zephyr Academy up. They had just seen some results from the efforts when they had been dragged back down by Lei Chen.

    Since the day the Zephyr Academy was founded, they had never had to bear the shame of having been used of such.

    The Zephyr Academy would rather choose to fall into decline but never would they discard their pride and backbone. They had never cared to fawn and grovel before anyone!

    ¡°Looking at the way Lei Chen is carrying on, I don¡¯t think he would be letting anyone fight Little Xie. I had wondered what kind of methods would he use to win us over but I had not expected him to be so direct.¡± Fei Yan said disgustedly, highly put off by Lei Chen tant and domineering ways.

    ¡°Lei Chen had always been highly protective of his own repute and even though we know he is keen on recruiting us, he really shouldn¡¯t have been so obvious and carried it to such an extent right.....¡± Fan Zhuo¡¯s eyes were narrowed. He was somehow feeling that the way things were being done did not really match up with the image Lei Chen always projected to people.

    Thank You for the support and please continue to read GDBBM and our other fantastic series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    All contributions big and small will be greatly appreciated and we at MistyCloudTrantions thank you! Hugz~

 Chapter 802

    Chapter 802: ¡°Insider News (3)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie suddenly shook her head.

    ¡°The news isn¡¯t released by Lei Chen himself.¡±

    ¡°What make you say that?¡± Qiao Chu asked.

    Jun Wu Xie said: ¡°The matter is indeed carried out by Lei Chen¡¯s hands. No doubt. But the news about it was not leaked out by Lei Chen. If Lei Chen wanted those disciples to drop out from the tournament, he would not be so dumb to leave such obvious injuries on the disciple¡¯s face. Moreover, the one who was spotted sporting those injuries was my opponent for the third round and he was merely a disciple from a rtively unknown academy. With Lei Chen¡¯s position and authourity, he wouldn¡¯t even need to injure the disciple but with just an appropriate bribe, he would be able to make the guy submit to him. But the disciple had instead showed up before everyone with his face full of injuries, don¡¯t you find it all a little strange? If my guess is correct, the person who released the news should be attempting to sabotage Lei Chen¡¯s reputation with it.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes narrowed. She had absolutely no interest in the Yan Country¡¯s internal problems but the culprit had used her to achieve his ends, and dragging the Zephyr Academy down together in it.

    Lei Chen had an almost wless reputation in the Yan Country and the hosting of the Spirit Battle Tournament this year was handed to Lei Chen with him being put fully in charge of it. If anything problem cropped up within the tournament this year, it could very well destroy the hard earned ster reputation Lei Chen had spent so many years building up.

    Although Jun Wu Xie did not really like Lei Chen, but she was still of the belief that with Lei Chen¡¯s nature and temperament, he would never so easily give his enemies such an easy handle to hold against him.

    An intelligent person like him would know how to protect his own reputation.

    ¡°That means someone had something against Lei Chen? But who could it be? He is afterall the Crown Prince of the Yan Country and enjoys the favour of the Emperor, who would be able to go against him?¡± Fan Zhuo was deep in thought as well. Jun Wu Xie¡¯s guess had not been wrong, but the incidents did seem rather strange to him.

    For a Crown Prince who greatly treasured his name and reputation, how was it possible that he would do something that would so easily besmirch his name?

    So, who could it be, that dared to scheme against Lei Chen?

    Jun Wu Xie lowered her eyes. For some reason, she was suddenly reminded of Mo Qian Yuan as both of them were the Crown Prince of a country. Mo Qian Yuan¡¯s situation in the Qi Kingdom had been really awful initially and was only holding an empty title whereby he was secretly schemed against by his father, the Emperor, and his brother, a prince.

    On the surface, Mo Qian Yuan and Lei Chen would seem to be entirely different situations, but.....

    Jun Wu Xie could still clearly remember. Before the Qi Kingdom¡¯s previous Empress passed away, Mo Qian Yuan¡¯s reputation among his people had been just like Lei Chen¡¯s now. It was not until the Empress passed on from illness and her entire family massacred which cut off all support for the Crown Prince that Mo Qian Yuan was gradually pushed to fall in an abysmal decline, to turn into a highly fatuous Crown Prince.

    And with this fiery incident in the Spirit Battle Tournament, it suddenly caused Jun Wu Xie to develop a certain suspicion to sprout in her mind.

    Was Lei Chen experiencing the same fate that Mo Qian Yuan had suffered previously?

    Hosting the Spirit Battle Tournament was a highly heavy responsibility, but it had been fully handed over into Lei Chen¡¯s hands. And not long after the Spirit Battle Tournament had just begun, such a damning slip up had urred!

    ¡°The Yan Country has a total of four princes?¡± Jun Wu Xie suddenly asked Fei Yan as her head suddenly lifted.

    Fei Yan nodded: ¡°That¡¯s right. There are four princes. Besides Lei Chen, there are still another three. Among them, we have already met the Second Prince, Lei Yuan, back at the banquet. The other two princes who were absent were the Third Prince, Lei Qiu and the Fourth Prince, Lei Fan. Lei Qiu has the least presence among the four princes and while the Fourth Prince Lei Fan was not borne by the Empress, he was left in the care and brought up by the Empress from young, resulting in Lei Chen and Lei Fan bing rather close.¡±

 Chapter 803

    <hr ss="chapter-end">

    Chapter 803: ¡°Insider News (4)¡±

    ¡°If they are that close, back at the banquet at the Crown Prince¡¯s Residence, why had even Lei Yuan shown up but he did not?¡± Fan Zhuo asked, his brow raised.

    Fei Yan shrugged his shoulders, indicating he did not know.

    ¡°But among the four princes, the one most favoured by the Emperor is the Fourth Prince. But he is still very young and is only fourteen years old.¡± Fei Yan quipped.

    ¡°Fourteen.¡± Jun Wu Xie narrowed her eyes. Compared to the other three princes, he was a bit younger. But..... Lei Fan¡¯s age had caused Jun Wu Xie to take note of something. She thought about it for awhile but did not talk about that but only said: ¡°It does not matter who is going against Lei Chen. But if that person is using me to discredit Lei Chen, in order to not drag the Zephyr Academy¡¯s name into it, our ns will need some adjustments made to it.¡±

    They had participated in the Spirit Battle Tournament so that the reputation of the Zephyr Academy could be restored. But if these rumours were to continue to spread, the Zephyr Academy¡¯s name would not only not reinstate to its former glory, it could very well be indelibly tarnished.

    ¡°You already have something in mind?¡± Fan Zhuo asked Jun Wu Xie, his brow raised.

    Jun Wu Xie replied: ¡°In order not to affect the Zephyr Academy¡¯s name, we can only draw our lines clearly with Lei Chen. No matter who is scheming against him, we must not allow the Zephyr Academy to be dragged in. So, we must act before that happens.¡±

    She had initially intended to use their rtionship with Lei Chen to retrieve the map after the Spirit Battle Tournament concluded. But with the way things stood at that moment, the ns would have to change.

    ¡°If we kick up a ruckus, would it draw the people from the Middle Realm here?¡± Rong Ruo asked.

    If Lei Chen asked the people of the Middle Realm to interfere, thepanions would not be able to even continue to take part in the Spirit Battle Tournament.

    Jun Wu Xie was shaking her head instead.

    ¡°We will only need to find the location of the map and have Fei Yan duplicate a copy of it.¡± Although it would be good to have the original copy, but in the current circumstances, they needed to just take whatever they could.

    Jun Wu Xie wanted both the map and to help the Zephyr Academy to restore its name, and she was not willing to relinquish either one.

    ¡°When do we do it?¡± Hua Yao asked, looking at Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Tonight.¡± Jun Wu Xie said calmly. While the rumour was still raging, it was best that it was smothered at its peak.

    Thepanions looked at one another and nodded.

    ¡°Fan Jin, make a trip to the Crown Prince¡¯s Residence and say that we would like to pay a visit to the Crown Prince¡¯s Residence tonight.

    Fan Jin got up immediately upon hearing Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words and left the Immortals¡¯ Loft.

    Meanwhile in the Crown Prince¡¯s Residence, Lei Chen¡¯s brows were furrowed as he sat in his study. He had dismissed all his guards and was sitting alone at his table, his eyes staring in anger at the piece of news he had just received in his hand.

    ¡°They are making a move already?¡± Lei Chen gripped the stack of letters in his hand and his fingers tightened, his eyes filling up with hatred and aggrieved injustice.

    ¡°I will not let you have it your way. This life of mine, my very breath, will not be handed over to anyone!¡± Lei Chen¡¯s eyes had narrowed to venomous slits as he held the letters over the candle me, watching as the me caught, slowly engulfing the parchment as it ckened and curled up, but the look in Lei Chen¡¯s eyes did not wane in the slightest.

    He was running out of time. If he still did not act, he might not have a chance to anymore.....

    Even if he had to exchange everything he had to the devil, he would not hesitate in the slightest!

    Just as the glowing embers were gradually burning out on the burnt parchment, a knock sounded from outside the door.

    Lei Chen suppressed the venomous look in his eyes and asked in a gentle voice: ¡°What is the matter?¡±

 Chapter 804

    Chapter 804: ¡°The Yan Country¡¯s Crown Prince (1)¡±

    Lei Chen suppressed the venomous look in his and asked in a gentle voice: ¡°What is the matter?¡±

    ¡°Your Highness! Fan Jin from the Zephyr Academy came here with a message saying that the disciples from the Zephyr Academy would like to pay Your Highness a visit tonight.¡± The voice of the guard said as it sounded from outside.

    Lei Chen¡¯s eyes widened and he immediately replied: ¡°Tell him they are wee anytime.¡±

    [He still stood a chance!]

    ¡°You still have not given up?¡± Suddenly, a male voice soothing as water rang out from behind the screen at the back of Lei Chen¡¯s seat.

    Lei Chen stiffened up instantly and without even turning his head back, he said: ¡°What are you here for? Persuading me to give it up? Why should I give up! ? I am nobody¡¯s puppet, and even more so, not a recement for anybody! I am just fighting for a way out for myself, what is wrong with that! ?¡±

    The man behind the screen sighed softly, sounding wearily helpless.

    Lei Chen instead shed off his usual pretense and gentle demeanor, his hands tightly clenched up into fists upon the table. He did not turn back, did not want to turn back. He knew whose voice that was, knew clearly the man¡¯s purpose ining here. But what did that matter?

    ¡°For so many years, what those people have done, you know it better than me. You know my current situation, are you still going to ask me to give in?¡± Lei Chen asked through tightly clenched teeth.

    The man however went on to say: ¡°I know the pain and suffering in your heart, but I don¡¯t want you to lose yourself in it. The way you are now, has bepletely different from who you were in the past.¡± The man¡¯s voice was tinged with reminiscence and regret, but was filled with a greater dose of helplessness.

    Lei Chenughed bitterly: ¡°Hence, you are here to tell me you despise me now, is that it? Because your disciple has turned to be shameless, lecherous and despicable, so..... You are ashamed of me now. Is that right? Master..... No! I should be addressing you as Grand Adviser shouldn¡¯t I! ?¡±

    Lei Chen stood up suddenly and stared at the screen. Against the dim glow of candlelight, a faint silhouette of a tall, slender and graceful figure could be seen, standing just behind the screen.

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking by addressing you as Master, you will feel that I have dirtied your ears! Since you do not wish to see me having fallen to such a disgraceful and depraved state, you shouldn¡¯t have troubled yourself toe all this way to the Crown Prince¡¯s Residence! I would implore our revered Grand Adviser to just walk around in your own pce if you are so leisurely as my Crown Prince¡¯s Residence isn¡¯t able to adequately amodate your esteemed self.¡± Lei Chen¡¯s voice was filled with undisguised sarcasm, his tone one of hatred. His handsome looking face not showing the slightest gentleness or modest amicability.

    ¡°Lei Chen, why do you insist on doing this to yourself?¡± The man behind the screen sighed in grief,pletely unaffected by Lei Chen¡¯s sarcasm and ridicule.

    Lei Chen did not concern himself with the man¡¯s repeated instances of tolerance and forgiveness. He turned around abruptly and walked towards the doors of the study.

    ¡°The youths from the Zephyr Academy would being here tonight, I¡¯m sure the Grand Adviser must have heard about them. Sixteen and seventeen year old blue spirits! Just how powerful is that! They are now friendly with me and with their help, I might just not lose! They are now the most important guests to me and if the Grand Adviser had no more business with me, I would like to request that you leave quickly. I would not wish for my guests to see you at the Crown Prince¡¯s Residence.¡± Right after saying those words, Lei Chen strode out of the study.

    The man who had remained behind the screen throughout let out a helpless sigh and his figure quickly disappeared from within the study, as soundlessly and as unnoticed from when he hade.

    That very night, Lei Chenid out a feast in the Crown Prince¡¯s Residence to await the arrival of Jun Wu Xie and herpanions. This was the first time that Jun Wu Xie and the others had initiated the invitation and that had made Lei Chen extremely happy.

 Chapter 805

    <hr ss="chapter-end">

    Chapter 805: ¡°The Yan Country¡¯s Crown Prince (2)¡±

    When Jun Wu Xie and herpanions came to the doors of the Crown Prince¡¯s Residence, Lei Chen was already standing there. To have a Crown Princeing all the way out here to wee his guests was a strong gesture of modesty and humility.

    When the group of people sat down for the feast, Lei Chen smiled and said: ¡°For the rare honour of having all of you here, I offer a toast to all of you.¡± Upon finishing those words, Lei Chen lifted his cup immediately and downed the drink.

    After that, he sat right back down and turned to look apologetically at Jun Xie.

    ¡°I am thinking the reason little brother Jun is here today should be due to the rumours going around the Capital city right?¡± Lei Chen was not dumb and knew that Jun Xie and hispanions would note here for no reason.

    [The third round of the Spirit Battle Tournament had just concluded today and Jun Xie had faced his opponents forfeiting their matches three times and was suddenly branded a scheming bootlicker of his. For someone with a cold and independent personality like Jun Xie, there was no way he would be happy about it.]

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Jun Wu Xie replied expressionlessly.

    Lei Chen smiled bitterly and replied: ¡°I would have to say I have shown apse of judgement in this matter. I had initially intended to let little brother Jun have a slightly easier time advancing the ranks but I have brought little brother Jun so much trouble instead.¡±

    Lei Chen had indeed privately approached those disciples who were to fight Jun Xie. He had had his eye on the Zephyr Academy¡¯s Spirit Healer faculty for a long time and had naturally heard quite a lot about the disciples in the Spirit Healer faculty. From the information that he had gathered, disciples in the Spirit Healer faculty were usually not diligent towards their daily cultivation of their spirit powers. They spent a bigger part of their time focusing on refining their Spirit Healing Technique. Although the Zephyr Academy had indeed gone against and exceeded all expectations with their results but Jun Xie had been very young in age and was also a disciple of the Spirit Healer faculty. Moreover, he had also approached several youths who had previously been from the Zephyr Academy and asked them about Jun Xie.

    Those people had told him that from the moment that Jun Xie had been admitted into the Zephyr Academy, he had not been seen to have spent any time cultivating his spirit powers but had spent all his time refining and improving the Spirit Healing Technique,and Lei Chen had based on that information assumed that Jun Xie¡¯s spirit powers might just be at a mediocre level.

    In the beginning, Lei Chen had not really intended to go approach those people as Jun Xie¡¯s opponent for the first round was a disciple from the Dragon yers Academy. He had just humiliated the Dragon yers Academy recently and he was thinking even if he went up to them to discuss about it, with the Dragon yers Academy¡¯s elite status, they might not pay him any heed.

    But unexpectedly, the Dragon yers Academy had actually chosen to forfeit on the day of the match itself, and Lei Chen had been pleasantly surprised by the sudden turn of events.

    Lei Chen did not know why Lin Qi of the Dragon yers Academy would choose to forfeit his match with Jun Xie, but with that as a beginning, it had naturally and logically led him to carry out the subsequent actions. As he had already told Jun Xie and his fellow disciples that he would help them a little, and the Dragon yers Academy had coincidentally chosen to give u their chance after that, he did not see a reason why he should not continue on with it.

    Hence, he had subsequently gone up to Jun Xie¡¯s opponents for the second and third round and used money and promises in exchange for their forfeiture in the tournament.

    Afterall, faced with an opponent from an academy that was currently faring extremely well in the tournament, their chances of emerging victorious was low. And since they were not confident that they would achieve victory, they chose to ept Lei Chen¡¯s offer, which would win them more benefits.

    Everything had happened ording to how Lei Chen had thought it would. But today, one of the youths had suddenly showed up in the streets badly injured and rumours had immediately swirled all around, dragging Lei Chen into it as well.

    ¡°There is no need for that.¡± Jun Wu Xie said, looking at the apologetic Lei Chen.

    Lei Chen however, shook his head. ¡°It was my mistake that had implicated little brother Jun. It is not that I doubt little brother Jun¡¯s powers, but I had just wanted to make my meager contribution in assistance and I would implore that little brother Jun would not hold it against me.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie slowly poured out a cup of wine, and with a twist of her wrist, she pushed it toe right before Lei Chen.

 Chapter 806

    Chapter 806: ¡°The Yan Country¡¯s Crown Prince (3)¡±

    ¡°Drink it, and you won¡¯t be med.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s slightly cold voice rang out softly.

    Lei Chen was startled as he had really not expected Jun Xie to say that, andpletely disregarding his position as a prince. But Lei Chen had only been shocked a very brief moment before he smiled and picked up the cup of wine Jun Xie had pushed over to him and downed it quickly, turning the cup over to show that not a drop was left in it.

    ¡°I shall hold little brother Jun to your word. Since I have finished the cup of wine, that will mean little brother Jun will not ce any me on me any longer.¡±

    ¡°Naturally.¡± Jun Wu Xie said, turning her eyes away as a strange tinge grew within them.

    After hearing Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words, Lei Chen was finally relieved and his mood improved tremendously. He chatted and drank happily with Jun Xie and hispanions and sk after sk of good wine was brought to the table before being quickly all swept up. After three rounds, time flew and it was alreadyte night, as Lei Chen sat tipsy at the table.

    Jun Wu Xie and the others had already gotten themselves roaring drunk and many of them were slumped on the table, unconscious.

    Lei Chen stood up unsteadily and shook his head to clear the grogginess.

    ¡°Guards! Escort our esteemed guests.....¡± Lei Chen had wanted to send Jun Xie and hispanions back to the Immortals¡¯ Loft but after thinking about it a moment, he changed his mind and said: ¡°Arrange guest rooms for them to rest in the West Mansion.¡±

    Although the tipsiness was already getting to his head, but Lei Chen still had not forgotten to grab at any opportunity to win Jun Xie over.

    To the Crown Prince at that current moment, the youths from the Zephyr Academy were just too important.

    The guards of the Crown Prince¡¯s Residence followed their orders and helped the disciples from the Zephyr Academy to the guest rooms to sleep while Lei Chen, himself sumbing to the effects of alcohol, was helped by the servants to his own chambers to rest.

    The Crown Prince¡¯s Residence fell silent. Within the quiet of the night, Jun Wu Xie who should have been in her dreams suddenly opened her eyes. Under the darkness, the slightly chilling pair of eyes were clear and did not look the least bit intoxicated.

    Jun Wu Xie sat up in the bed and stepped onto the ground. The little ck cat soundlessly leapt up onto her shoulder as Jun Wu Xie pushed open the door, slowly making her way outside.

    The West Mansion of the Crown Prince¡¯s Residence was used exclusively for guests who stayed overnight here and in order to not disturb the guests¡¯ rest, the only guards there were those that stood by the entrance.

    Within the darkness of the night, in the deathly quiet courtyard, a few figures had suddenly appeared.

    ¡°Little Xie¡¯s elixir is really effective. Even after having drunk so much, I am not feeling the effects of the alcohol in the slightest.¡± Qiao Chu said as he waddled over to Jun Wu Xie. Besides the thick stench of wineing out from his body, his face lookedpletely sober as if he had not drunk a single drop of wine.

    Hua Yao and the others were already standing around Jun Wu Xie. Earlier before the feast had started, they had all taken the alcohol cancelling elixir that Jun Wu Xie had cultivated and none of them had felt the slightest bit of intoxicating drunkenness from the fine wines that Lei Chen had continually brought to the table. Even if they had continued on for a few more rounds, they would have felt just as awake as they were feeling at that moment.

    ¡°The location of Lei Chen¡¯s chambers is clear to everyone?¡± Fan Zhuo asked as he adjusted his clothes. Having been well immersed in medicines and elixirs over the past long years, Fan Zhuo had not touched a single drop of alcohol. Although he was not drunk after all that drinking tonight, the pungent stench emanating from his body had however still caused him to feel some difort.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded and she put the little ck cat on the ground. The little ck cat stretched its body when its paws touched the ground and soon after, its strides pulled wide as it quickly and soundlessly leapt away outside.

    The night was at its deepest hour and it was the period when sleepiness struck people the hardest. The two guards at the West Mansion¡¯s entrance were fighting hard to keep themselves awake.

 Chapter 807

    Chapter 807: ¡°The Yan Country¡¯s Crown Prince (4)¡±

    A gust of the night breeze blew past bringing a slight chill. The two guards suddenly felt a heavy sleepiness attacking them and in a blink, they were leaning against their spears as they sumbed to it.

    When they were finally sleeping so soundly their head actually lolled slightly to the side, Jun Wu Xie and herpanions strode out uninhibited through the doors of the West Mansion.

    Thend area the Crown Prince¡¯s Residence sat on wasrge and there was a certain distance between the West Mansion and the Crown Prince¡¯s sleeping chambers in the East Mansion. Although it waste in the middle of the night, the guards patrolling the interior of the Crown Prince¡¯s Residence were not resting. But those patrolling guards had not noticed that a little palm sized ck cat had studied their patrol routes and the time they took toplete them. Exactly a minute after a patrol had just passed a long corridor, Jun Wu Xie and thepanions quickly slipped past it and proceeded on towards Lei Chen¡¯s sleeping chambers.

    Lei Chen had drunk quite a lot that night and he waspletely unconscious as hey sleeping in his bed, not moving in the slightest.

    After they made the two guards at the entrance sleep, Jun Wu Xie walked unrestricted into Lei Chen¡¯s bedchambers. A single candle lit the room and the faint light eased the pitch dark a little.

    The moment Qiao Chu passed through the door, he saw Lei Chen lying unmoving on the bed, fallen in a deep sleep, and a evil smile suddenly appeared on his lips.

    That night back at the feast, they could see that Lei Chen could hold his liquor quite well and they knew that with Lei Chen¡¯s nature, he would not allow himself to get drunk. But on that night, it was no longer up to him. In the cup of wine that Jun Wu Xie had pushed before Lei Chen, Jun Wu Xie had secretly drugged it. No matter how well Lei Chen could hold his liquor, he would not be able to hold up to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s drug.

    ¡°With him in such a state, how are we going to be able to ask him anything?¡± Qiao Chu came to stand beside Lei Chen¡¯s bed and squatted down, as he poked at Lei Chen¡¯s red flushed cheeks with his finger.

    He was sleeping really deeply!

    Qiao Chu highly doubted that thepletely knocked out Lei Chen would be able to adequately answer any of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s questions.

    They hade all the way here to this ce that day not for the free wine and food, but to create an opportunity for them to locate the fourth piece of the map whereby Fei Yan would produce a replica of it before they cut off ties with Lei Chen.

    The intricate internalplications of the Yan Country were not of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s concern. Her goals have always been crystal clear.

    ¡°Help him up.¡± Jun Wu Xie said.

    Qiao Chu immediately reached out and easily pulled Lei Chen up.

    Lei Chen¡¯s head was lolled to one side and he did not show any signs of regaining consciousness.

    ¡°Pry open his mouth.¡± Jun Wu Xie said after that.

    Fei Yan stepped up and opened Lei Chen¡¯s mouth, seemingly highly familiar with that action, and Jun Wu Xie immediately dropped an elixir into Lei Chen¡¯s mouth.

    Qiao Chu helped Lei Chen to a chair at the side of room to sit down and he stepped away to the side, looking excitedly at Lei Chen.

    ¡°Little Xie, what did you give him?¡± Qiao Chu asked curiously as he hopped toe stand beside Jun Wu Xie. In Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hands, there would always be some strange and curious elixirs, many of them were elixirs that he had never even known to exist.

    ¡°Something to make him talk.¡± Jun Wu Xie said expressionlessly, not really in the mood to satisfy Qiao Chu¡¯s inquisitive curiosity.

    The rest of thepanions tactfully stood on one side and waited patiently,pletely handing the entire situation into Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hands, knowing that all they had to do was just to wait for the results.

    Just shortly after, the unconscious Lei Chen suddenly moved. He slowly lifted his head and opened his eyes. But those eyes were not focused on anything and had no life in them as he just stared numbly straight ahead. There was the slightest expression or emotion on that handsome looking face and at a nce, he looked just like he would as if sleepwalking, and was not awake entirely.

 Chapter 808

    Chapter 808: ¡°Serendipity (1)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie stood before Lei Chen, as she stared at the pair of unseeing pair of eyes.

    ¡°What is your name?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked slowly.

    ¡°Lei Chen.¡± Lei Chen answered dully as he opened his mouth, without expression on his face, but the voice was clear and crisp.

    Qiao Chu who was standing at the side blinked his eyes in wonder, as he watched Lei Chen¡¯s strange demeanor.

    ¡°The effects of the elixir is rather amazing! If we encounter such situations next time, we can just get Little Xie to just feed that elixir to the person and we will be able to know all that we want to dig out from the person!¡± Qiao Chu whispered softly, pushing his shoulder against Hua Yao beside him.

    Hua Yao did not take his eyes off Lei Chen as he said in a low voice: ¡°Not everything works on every single person.¡±

    Qiao Chu shrugged and did not say anything else.

    Under the weak glow of the lone candlelight, Lei Chen sat in the chair quietly and motionless, only answering whatever Jun Wu Xie asked him.

    Jun Wu Xie asked him three simple questions in session, to ascertain that the elixir had already taken effect on Lei Chen. Thereafter, her eyes narrowed and she asked in a cold voice: ¡°Have you evere in contact with people from the Middle Realm?¡±

    Lei Chen, who had answered the questions without any hesitation suddenly looked like he was stuck, his expressionless face twisting up, like he was struggling.

    Jun Wu Xie was a little surprised at the reaction. The elixir that she had given to Lei Chen was a type of drug that would numb the person¡¯s consciousness and nervous system. The effects of the drug would only show whenrge amounts of alcohol was ingested together and this was the first time she had used it since she was reborn although she had used it often when she was still with the organization, and Lei Chen¡¯s reaction caused a strange feeling toe into Jun Wu Xie¡¯s heart.

    Under those circumstances, it was impossible that Lei Chen would show any expression as his brain should havepletely been numbed and his nervous system would not be able to transmit any emotions.

    ¡°He..... why is he not answering anymore?¡± Qiao Chu was eagerly anticipating for Lei Chen to reveal the truth to them and just when they were getting to the crux of the matter, he had suddenly jammed up and got stuck.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyebrow raised up and her eyes were locked on Lei Chen¡¯s twisted face.

    ¡°Is something wrong?¡± Fan Zhuo noticed that Jun Wu Xie was not acting normally and he asked immediately.

    Jun Wu Xie answered: ¡°Something¡¯s not right.¡±

    ¡°Not right?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie bit on her lip and said: ¡°Unless he had undergone special training before, if not, at this juncture, he should answer whatever I ask him without a moment¡¯s hesitation.¡± In her past life, she had indeede across a bunch of people who had undergone anti hypnosis training. That group of people had been highly resilient and were immune towards these drugs that manipted the nervous system, and with just the drugs she used on those people, she had not been able to really hypnotise them fully.

    But after having been reborn into this world for so long, she had not seen any records or heard any mention of anything that hinted at the existence of hypnosis in this world. And if it did not exist in this world, how could Lei Chen have possibly undergone any training against it?

    Jun Wu Xie thought about it a while and she decided to change her way of approaching it. She opened her mouth and asked: ¡°Did you send a team of men to go to the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff previously?¡±

    In that instant that Jun Wu Xie¡¯s question left her mouth, the struggle on Lei Chen¡¯s face immediately disappeared and his face went back to the dull, lifeless and expressionless look and he quickly answered: ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°You gave them a map at that time. Where have you kept the original map?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked.

    There is no original. That map was was intercepted from the hand of my father¡¯s guard.¡± Lei Chen¡¯s expressionless face did not change the slightest as he spoke, but those words made everyone in the room to suddenly freeze in shock.

    [The map is not in Lei Chen¡¯s hands! ? What is going on here! ?]

 Chapter 809

    Chapter 809: ¡°Serendipity (2)¡±

    Qiao Chu and the others looked quizzically at Lei Chen. If not for Lei Chen¡¯spletely expressionless face and his unfocused eyes, they would have really thought that Lei Chen was intentionally not telling them the truth.

    ¡°What is happening here? The map is not in Lei Chen¡¯s hands? Was he really telling the truth?¡± Qiao Chu immediately asked as he turned to Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie was silent a moment before she proimed: ¡°He is telling the truth.¡±

    She had earlier felt that Lei Chen¡¯s reaction had been rather strange as it was impossible that he could have received any training which would mean he should not have any resistance against the hypnosis drug. But, when she had interrogated him on his rtionship with the Middle Realm, he had exhibited obvious signs of struggle and such circumstances would only ur when one had undergone specific training and only when the questions had been extremely important to the person under hypnosis. But there was one more instance that the same situation might ur.....

    If the one being interrogated hadpletely no information about the question source, or he had never ever heard of it before, then the brain of the person hypnotised would result in helpless confusion and he would be unable to answer.

    Jun Wu Xie had just been guessing earlier, but she was certain now.

    That piece of map, had never been in Lei Chen¡¯s hands!

    ¡°No wonder Little ck did not find anyone from the Middle Realm in the Crown Prince¡¯s Residence thest time.¡± Jun Wu Xie mumbled to herself softly.

    ¡°Do you have any copies of the map?¡±

    Lei Chen replied: ¡°That was the only one. I was afraid of being discovered and hence I did not make any copies.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie narrowed her eyes. ¡°How did you get that map?¡± Although the map wasn¡¯t in Lei Chen¡¯s possession, they had nevertheless gotten more information that the map could very well be intricately linked to the Emperor of the Yan Country and if that turned out to be true, it would be much more difficult to get their hands on the map than when they had thought it was with Lei Chen.

    As the ruler of the biggest and mightiest country, the Emperor of the Yan Country had nock of powerful and highly skilled exponents by his side, nothing like what the previous dumb Emperor of the tiny Qi Kingdom couldpare to.

    Lei Chen answered unhurriedly, his eyes never moving throughout. ¡°That day, I went to offer my greetings to Mother and my fourth brother was also in Mother¡¯s pce. I did not want to see him and so I avoided him thinking to enter only after he leaves. Hence, I roamed aimlessly in the Imperial Pce and I happened to see my Father¡¯s trusted aide handing a letter to a guard from a hidden corner. Although I could not hear what they said, I could however see that they were exchanging suspicious nces. I proceeded to secretly follow the guard out of the Imperial Pce and subsequently killed him without anyone knowing to snatch the letter from his hands. The map was what I found in that letter.¡±

    Lei Chen¡¯s tone was t andpletely monotonous. But what he was saying revealed bigger issues at hand.

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t the Fourth Prince said to be in very good terms with Lei Chen? Why did..... Lei Chen not even want to see him?¡± Fei Yan rubbed at his chin as he contemted what he had heard. Lei Chen¡¯s words had directly revealed two other issues. One of them was that Lei Chen¡¯s rtionship with the Fourth Prince was not as amicable as outsiders had thought it was. And the other was even more interesting..... Lei Chen was actually so concerned of the Emperor¡¯s matters that he was even willing tomit murder to get that letter. For a Crown Prince whose position and title seemed unshakeable, Lei Chen¡¯s actions and methods seemed rather imusible and strange.

    ¡°Why am I getting the feeling that Lei Chen¡¯s position as the Crown Prince is a little different from what I have imagined?¡± Rong Ruo asked, with her brows lifted.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Lei Chen. The things Lei Chen said had subsequently revealed some rather startling things and Jun Wu Xie had topletely reassess the guesses she had conjured up within her mind before.

    ¡°In that letter, besides the map, was there anything else?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Why had you then sent people to go to the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff?¡±

    ¡°I wanted to know, just what Father was seeking to find over there.¡±

 Chapter 810

    Chapter 810 : ¡°Serendipity (3)¡±

    Lei Chen had under the influence of the drugs, shared everything he knew to the veryst detail towards Jun Wu Xie¡¯s questions, revealing everything he possibly could. Based on what she had gathered from Lei Chen¡¯s words, Jun Wu Xie was able to deduce that the original copy of the map was highly possible to be in the possession of the Yan Country¡¯s Emperor.

    ¡°The matter had just gotten a lot harder to do. If the item is in the hands of the Emperor, it would be a lot more difficult if we want toe into contact with him.¡± Fan Zhuo said looking at Jun Wu Xie. ¡°From the way things are now, we might not be able to distance ourselves from Lei Chen for the time being.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie nodded, ¡°Only through Lei Chen, would we stand a chance of meeting the Emperor.¡±

    The Yan Country¡¯s Emperor had not been feeling well in recent years and he had rarely left the Imperial Pce. Without Lei Chen as a link, the only way they would be able toe into contact with the Emperor would be to forcibly break into Imperial Pce. But they were unclear of the situation within the Imperial Pce and suddenly charging in haphazardly might only result in them being ambushed by the expert exponents by the Emperor¡¯s side.

    Without havingplete confidence they could pull it off, Jun Wu Xie would never choose to take that step.

    ¡°We can still choose to continue making use of Lei Chen, but Lei Chen is currently being targeted by someone and if we continue to be linked to him, the reputation of the Zephyr Academy would also be.....¡± Hua Yao trailed off as he looked meaningfully at Fan Zhuo.

    ¡°I believe that even if the Zephyr Academy¡¯s name is maligned now, its name will be cleared one day. Moreover, even if someone was intentionally defaming the Zephyr Academy, so what? As long as we win this year¡¯s Spirit Battle Tournament splendidly, everyone can only keep their mouths shut.¡± Fan Zhuo knew that Hua Yao was worried about his concerns for Fan Jin, hence, he was just replying Hua Yao with a gentle smile, appearing unconcerned.

    ¡°No need.¡± Jun Wu Xie interjected suddenly.

    All thepanions turned to look at her.

    ¡°Little Xie, did you say there¡¯s no need?¡± Fan Zhuo asked, his eyes filled with puzzlement.

    Jun Wu Xie was looking at Lei Chen thoughtfully as she asked thepanions: ¡°Do all of you think we would be able to get the map from the Yan Country¡¯s Emperor that easily?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s questions threw them all off guard and they sat there stunned a moment.

    Except for the map that Fan Zhuo had given them, before they got their hands on the other two pieces of the maps, they had needed to go through a daunting battle with the possessor of the map. The Imperial Pce cannot bepared to the Crown Prince¡¯s Residence as it would not allow them toe and go as they pleased like it was with the Crown Prince.

    ¡°If the map gets lost, the Twelve Pces would not let the matter rest that easily.¡± Jun Wu Xie said without expression. To people like Ke Cang Ju and Ning Rui, those maps had been like the biggest opportunity for them, but at the same time, the greatest danger. If the maps handed over to them were carelessly lost, it could be imagined just how furious the people from the Twelve Pces would be!

    Hence, no matter whether it was to fight for more benefits for himself, or whether it was to protect his own life, the Emperor of the Yan Country would definitely protect that map with everything he had.

    And if Jun Wu Xie and herpanions wanted to take the map away for the Emperor, there was no doubt that it would have to be through a fierce battle.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s gaze swept over Lei Chen¡¯s face. If she was able to push Mo Qian Yuan up to ascend the throne, she would not mind doing it once again with Lei Chen. But before that, she needed to know more about the situation within the Yan Country.

    On the surface, Lei Chen¡¯s position was firmly etched. But judging from the previous instances of someone having intentionally gone against him happening, and the circumstances revealed by Lei Chen himself in the interrogation with the truth serum, it was clear to thepanions that the Crown Prince¡¯s title and position was less optimistic than it would seem on the surface.

    Sensing Jun Wu Xie¡¯s undecided stance and demeanor, Qiao Chu gulped loudly as he asked warily: ¡°What you intending to do Little Xie?¡± Without exactly knowing why, seeing that kind of expression on Jun Wu Xie made him strongly feel that something very terrible was about to ur very soon.

    Jun Wu Xie instead shook her head. She gauged the amount of time that had passed before determining that the effects of the drug would be wearing out soon, and they would not be able to continue with the session today.

    ¡°Return first.¡±

 Chapter 811

    Chapter 811 : ¡°Retreat in Order to Advance¡±

    When Lei Chen woke up, it was already the morning of the next day. When he got out of bed, he summoned the servants to help him wash up and changed his clothes.

    ¡°Has Young Master Jun and hispanions awakened?¡± He had not gotten this tipsy since a long time ago and Lei Chen was still feeling a throbbing in his head.

    ¡°They are awake.¡±

    Lei Chen nodded and ordered for the servants to invite Jun Xie and hispanions to have breakfast together.

    In the dining room, Jun Wu Xie and the others had already arrived. Lei Chen arrived just a littleter and when he saw Jun Xie and the others, his face lit up with joy.

    ¡°Did my guests sleep wellst night?¡±

    ¡°Very well.¡± Jun Wu Xie nodded.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. I have not had any guests stay over at the Crown Prince¡¯s Residence for quite a while and I was afraid that I might have not arranged things adequately and made all of you ufortable.¡± Lei Chen said with augh.

    Qiao Chu nced at Lei Chen discreetly and slipped over to stand beside Hua Yao. In a voice that was only audible to the two of them, Qiao Chu said: ¡°Brother Hua, what do you think Little Xie will do next?¡±

    Hua Yao shook his head.

    What happenedst night had upset all of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s ns. After they went back to their rooms, they did not know if Jun Wu Xie had thought up other ns for them.

    As the others were thinking what they were to do next, Jun Wu Xie spoke at that moment: ¡°Your Highness, in regards to the rumours that swept through the Imperial Capital yesterday, what are you intending to do about it?¡±

    Lei Chen was taken aback a moment, never expecting that Jun Xie would bring up the topic regarding the rumour today.

    ¡°That..... I will naturally send people to rify the entire situation. I will see to it that little brother Jun will not have to worry.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie looked expressionlessly at Lei Chen and her eyes swept over the servants standing at the sides of the room. ¡°Can I ask that Your Highness dismiss the servants? I have things that I would like to say to you.¡±

    Lei Chen saw the gaze that Jun Xie gave him and immediately understood what she meant, his heart suddenly taking a leap. Thinking that Jun Xie had something private to talk to him about, he immediately ordered all the servants to be dismissed and close the door tight behind them as they went out.

    ¡°What does little brother Jun need from me? It is safe to speak now.¡± Lei Chen¡¯s face was filled with gentleness and smiles, though his heart was getting anxious and nervous. He had repeatedly tried to win the disciples from the Zephyr Academy over to his side but they had never showed any enthusiasm towards him. They had suddenly initiated for a meeting yesterday toe visit him at the Crown Prince¡¯s Residence but it had turned out that they were here because of the rumours running amok in the Imperial Capital. He had initially been worried that those rumours would have caused Jun Xie and the others who were working towards rebuilding their academy¡¯s glory to be displeased but from the way things were looking now, it might not be as bad as he had thought.

    Seeing the highly anticipating smile on Lei Chen¡¯s face, Jun Wu Xie asked him slowly: ¡°Does Your Highness know who was the person who started the rumours?¡±

    Lei Chen froze. He had assumed that Jun Xie had asked for the servants to be dismissed because he had wanted to discuss about an alliance or was intending to serve under his banner but Jun Wu Xie was instead still talking about the rumours and that had made Lei Chen involuntarily shown a sh of perplexity to show in his eyes briefly.

    He knew very well who the culprit was but he was not able to share it with anyone in detail.

    ¡°That is still currently being investigated and the culprit behind it has not yet been identified.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes were lowered as she sipped at her tea, the fragrance rolling around in her mouth. She lifted her head slowly and her eyes chill as an autumn¡¯ske turned to look at Lei Chen.

    ¡°The rumours have affected our Zephyr Academy and in order to not let it drag the academy¡¯s name down, mypanions and I should not be frequently seen to be in close contact with Your Highness.¡±

    Lei Chen¡¯s heart dropped and hit the ground with a thud. Was Jun Xie severing ties with him now? ! The moment that thought had entered his head, Lei Chen panicked. He could not do without these guys from the Zephyr Academy at that moment.

    ¡°Little brother Jun that would not help anybody. I have always treated all of you from the Zephyr Academy courteously and with respect. Why would little brother Jun want his own ns to change just because of untrue rumours spread by others?¡± Lei Chen said hurriedly.

 Chapter 812

    Chapter 812 : ¡°Retreat in Order to Advance (2)¡±

    ¡°Moreover, regarding this matter, I am looking into dealing with it very soon and I would ask for little brother Jun to rest assured, that the matter will end very soon. I will ensure that the incident does not affect the Zephyr Academy as I know the Zephyr Academy¡¯s position now is rather sensitive and the matter will not escte any further.¡± There was a slight tinge of panic on Lei Chen¡¯s face and his tone sounded a little flustered.

    Fan Zhuo noticed all the signs that told of Lei Chen agitated response and he nced at Jun Wu Xie discreetly out of the corner of his eyes. They had just found out that the map was in the hands of the Emperor of the Yan Countryst night and for them to have a chance to get closer to the Emperor, they only had Lei Chen as the only link. But Jun Wu Xie had instead said those words to Lei Chen, which clearly showed thepanions that they were taking the stance of wanting to sever all ties with the Crown Prince.

    The contradicting stance from yesterday and today caused Fan Zhuo to raise any eyebrow and his eyes to sh with interest, confident that Jun Wu Xie had another motive in mind.

    Nevertheless, Jun Wu Xie continued to ask unhurriedly: ¡°Will this matter really end just like that?¡± As she spoke, her eyes looked up. The cold chill in her gaze looked directly, unwavering at Lei Chen.

    The words in his mind that Lei Chen was about to say choked up in his throat. That pair of eyes, had seemingly seen through everything.

    ¡°Within the Imperial Capital of the Yan Country itself, to be able to spread rumours detrimental to Your Highness, the Crown Prince, that person¡¯s identity must be someone with an extraordinary background. Don¡¯t you think? If Your Highness really has a way to deal with it, you wouldn¡¯t be in such a passive state of affairs now. Does the Crown Prince really not know who the culprit is? Or..... Are you afraid to say it?¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s voice was gently warm but edged with a slight tinge of chill, and on that cold morning, those cold words could almost be physically felt.

    Lei Chen¡¯s eyes widened as he stared at disbelief at Jun Xie. Every word that Jun Xie was saying, all seemed to be..... telling him that Jun Xie knew something behind all this.....

    Impossible!

    Every action that that person had taken, beside the Grand Adviser and himself, it was not possible that anyone else would know about it. Just how long had Jun Xie been here in the Imperial Capital? And Jun Xie had never even met that person before, how would he know anything about this?

    ¡°What is little brother Jun saying? I do not really understand.¡± Lei Chenughed awkwardly, trying to avert his eyes, unable to look into Jun Xie¡¯s eyes, that seemed to look through everything they saw.

    Jun Wu Xie did not mind Lei Chen avoiding her. ¡°If this was about anything else, I will not even be bothered to ask. But as the matter concerns our Zephyr Academy, Your Highness¡¯ decision would also directly affect the name and reputation of the Zephyr Academy. Moreover, I sincerely do not believe that there is much Your Highness can do against that person.¡±

    Lei Chen¡¯s heart raced. His eyes were locked on the redwood at the edge of the table, as waves of emotion swept and billowed within them after hearing Jun Xie¡¯s words.

    ¡°If Your Highness is genuinely keen to be friends with us, then there is no need to hide. If we are to be allied, certain things are better if they are clearly stated, so that we can coborate and think of a way to resolve the situation.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words took a sudden turn, her hook baited and line thrown out.

    Lei Chen immediately turned and stared at Jun Xie, a strange expression on his face.

    ¡°You guys are willing to help me?¡±

    An eyebrow on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face raised up: ¡°For what other reason would Your Highness think we are all still sitting here with you?¡±

    Lei Chen could feel even single cell within his body boiling and surging. He fought very hard to contain himself and the excitement that threatened to overwhelm him. ¡°Why? Little brother Jun had not seemed to be very interested in working with me, that much was at least obvious to me, so why have you changed your mind?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie replied: ¡°The whole incident just irks me. If the matter was only directed at Your Highness, I would naturally not probe too much. But since the other party has dragged the Zephyr Academy into the picture, we would not just take this lying down.¡±

    Lei Chen immediately shot to his feet and his eyes were ame. He turned his head and looked around, making sure that the doors and windows were all securely shut. Once that was done, he turned his eyes back and his gaze turned serious as he slowly looked at every single one of the youths sitting at the table, one after another, seemingly searching for something.....

 Chapter 813

    Chapter 813 : ¡°Retreat in Order to Advance (3)¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll just ask onest time. Are all of you really willing to help me?¡± Lei Chen asked, looking rather nervous.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded.

    Lei Chen suddenly slumped back into his chair gasping for air, not knowing whether it was due to him having been overly anxious or was it due to having the big rock in his heart lifted. He was in no hurry to speak and merely continued to stare at Jun Xie, Hua Yao and the others one after another, trying to ascertain just how serious thepanions were as he studied their expressions.

    Although all these people were extremely important to him, but could he truly trust them?

    ¡°Since little brother Jun already knows who the culprit is, you would undoubtedly know that person¡¯s identity. So, it must be clear to you that even as the Crown Prince, I am just merely a child to be used and manipted before his eyes. In terms of title and authourity, I am inferior in both instances to him. If little brother Jun has any something you want to get from me, that person would instead be able to give you so much more that I ever could. Despite all these, you are all still willing to help me?¡± Lei Chen asked, looking directly at Jun Xie. He hade to understand, among this group of youths from the Zephyr Academy, the one who really led them all was instead Jun Xie, the youngest one among them.

    Lei Chen¡¯s tone of voice had changed from before, a little less of the smiles, reced by a tinge of seriousness.

    His words had caused Qiao Chu to widen his eyes in surprise, as they filled up with confusion.

    [Jun Wu Xie already knows the culprit that was going against the Crown Prince? Howe none of the others knew anything about it?]

    Qiao Chu¡¯s confused eyes turned to look at Jun Wu Xie and it turned out that Jun Wu Xie couldn¡¯t even be bothered to spare him the briefest nce from the corner of her eyes. Qiao Chu racked his brains to recall it but no matter how much he thought about it, he couldn¡¯t remember Jun Wu Xie having mentioned anything about knowing the identity of the culprit that was going against the Crown Prince yesterday!

    He was just about to open his mouth to whisper to Hua Yao to ask when Hua Yao merely red at him and looked away.

    ¡°I do not go against me who do not act against me. It was a fact that the Zephyr Academy had initially not harboured any intentions of working with Your Highness before and we have no need to fear anyone. Our alliance here now is for no other reason than because the other party had used our Zephyr Academy as a tool to create an issue. Although the Zephyr Academy isn¡¯t as big and as prestigious as before, but we are however still no easy pushover that allowed itself to be manipted and used so easily.¡± Jun Wu Xie said with an icyugh.

    Lei Chen¡¯s eyes stared at Jun Xie. It was true that before yesterday, Jun Xie and the others had not once initiated to meet with him and it was only after the incident came about that they had taken actions contradictory to their usual demeanor.

    ¡°If that is truly the case, then please ept a bow in gratitude from Lei Chen!¡± Lei Chen stood up and without another word, he bowed respectfully towards Jun Xie and the others, bending low at the waist.

    Even before such a big gift of humility from a Crown Prince no less, Jun Wu Xie waspletely unmoved, epting the show of gratitude easily.

    ¡°I will ask for my revered guests to wait a moment. I have something I would like to show all of you.¡± Lei Chen straightened up and immediately went out of the dining room.

    After Lei Chen had left, Qiao Chu could no longer hold himself back as he turned instantly to Jun Wu Xie and asked anxiously: ¡°Little Xie! Who is so dead against the Crown Prince! ?¡± How did you manage to find out?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie slowly picked up her cup of tea and sipped at it, her eyes lowered before she said: ¡°I do not know.¡±

    ¡°Har! ?¡± Qiao Chu was at aplete loss for words.

    [She doesn¡¯t know! ?]

    ¡°I was just misleading him.¡± Jun Wu Xie replied as her eyes turned to look at Qiao Chu calmly.

    ¡°.....¡± [Misleading him.....] Qiao Chu¡¯s eyes staring at Jun Wu Xie were wide as marbles as mind blowing shock registered in his brain. Jun Wu Xie¡¯s every single words had been sharp and cutting, pushing at Lei Chen incessantly, whereby even he himself had been influenced and became highly excited! But.....

    [She was just leading Lei Chen by the nose all that time?]

    ¡°Then..... Then.....¡± Qiao Chu began to stutter.

    Jun Wu Xie knew what he wanted to ask and she answered him directly: ¡°It¡¯s either the Emperor or the Fourth Prince. To make Lei Chen believe that we are genuinely willing to help him, we would naturally have to make him think that we know the culprit¡¯s identity and that we are not concerned with his title or position before he will be convinced.¡±

 Chapter 814

    Chapter 814 : ¡°Retreat in Order to Advance (4)¡±

    ¡°How would you know it¡¯s either the Emperor or the Fourth Prince? The Emperor..... is afterall still Lei Chen¡¯s father. Although Lei Chen might have been seen to have his own ideas about it, but he still ys his role as the Crown Prince rather well, at least, on the surface of things, he is doing quite well in it. Why would the Emperor..... do this to him?¡± Qiao Chu was feeling he might be working his brain a little too hard.

    Jun Wu Xie paused a moment and was silent before she suddenly asked: ¡°Do you know who the ruling Emperor of the Qi Kingdom is?¡±

    Qiao Chu thought on it and said: ¡°Yes, I do. Isn¡¯t he the previous Crown Prince?¡± As Jun Wu Xie was the Young Miss of the Qi Kingdom¡¯s Lin Pce, hence, even Qiao Chu had heard some things about the Qi Kingdom.

    ¡°Then, did you know that while he was the Crown Prince, his mother and his entire maternal family was massacred by the previous Emperor?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked.

    ¡°How can that be possible?¡± Qiao Chu asked, his eyes wide.

    ¡°Nothing impossible about that.¡± There wasn¡¯t a trace of expression on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face when she said that, like she was telling him a storypletely unrted to her.¡± The previous Emperor didn¡¯t like the Crown Prince and he schemed to make the Second Prince as the heir apparent. But as he was concerned about his reputation among his people, he could not get rid of the Crown Prince in too obvious a manner, employing vicious underhanded methods instead. While he slowly pushed the Crown Prince towards death, he was also tarnishing the Crown Prince¡¯s name among the people as well, at the same time pushing the Second Prince up. If not for something unexpected that urred, the Emperor of the Qi Kingdom now would have been a different person.¡±

    The intricate secrets within an Imperial Harem. That was the first time Qiao Chu and the others were hearing something like this. Although Jun Wu Xie narrated it in a calm and unaffected tone, the others were all shocked and horrified hearing it.

    ¡°As a Crown Prince..... he had had to lead a life sopromised and helpless?¡± Just by thinking about it, Qiao Chu was suddenly feeling highly sorry for the current sitting Emperor of the Qi Kingdom!

    Fan Zhuo was instead looking thoughtfully at Jun Wu Xie as he said: ¡°You are thinking that Lei Chen could be caught in a situation like the current Qi Kingdom¡¯s Emperor had in the past?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie nodded slowly. ¡°I wasn¡¯t sure at first, but I was able to confirm it yesterday. The Spirit Battle Tournament this year, was the trap the Yan Country¡¯s Emperor has set to overturn the Crown Prince.¡±

    ¡°But why does he want to do that? The Emperor has a total of four sons, and besides the Crown Prince, the Second Prince is dumb and a bumbling fool, the Third Prince is weak and timid, while the Fourth Prince is still too young. Moreover, both the Fourth Prince and Lei Chen were brought up by the Empress who is also Lei Chen¡¯s biological mother, while the Fourth Prince was born from a mere lowly concubine. Even if the Emperor really wanted to change the heir next in line, there isn¡¯t a better choice avable!¡± Fei Yan interjected, quickly running through the qualities of the Yan Country¡¯s four princes in his mind, quicklying to the conclusion that besides Lei Chen, there really wasn¡¯t anyone suitable.

    ¡°Reestablishing the heir apparent to the throne isn¡¯t something you can achieve in a short period of time. Although the Fourth Prince is still young, but in a few more years, he will be eligible. By that time, the Crown Prince¡¯s name would have fallen, and it would be the best time to push the Fourth Prince up.¡± Jun Wu Xie said calmly.

    ¡°Fourth Prince? You really think it¡¯s him?¡± Hua Yao asked, his brow furrowed.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded. ¡°I would guess that Lei Chen knows it as well, or he would not have avoided the Fourth Prince sopletely.¡±

    Just because the Fourth Prince was in the Empress¡¯ Pce, Lei Chen had even chosen to not go offer his greetings to the Empress. The level of loathing shown in that incident, couldn¡¯t have been more obvious.

    ¡°But even if the Emperor were to have such intentions, I am thinking the Empress might not agree to it so readily. The Yan Country¡¯s Empress¡¯ familymands a high level of authourity and their power is rather prominent in the Yan Country. Lei Chen is the Empress¡¯ biological son, so how could it be possible that the Empress would over an adopted Fourth Prince, allow the Emperor carry out a plot to harm her own son and not say a thing?¡± Fan Zhuo was still finding that some parts of the story were still missing.

 Chapter 815

    <hr ss="chapter-end">

    Chapter 815 : ¡°Secret Intricacies of the Imperial Harem (1)¡±

    ¡°Although there are still some inconsistencies, but that would not be too far from the truth.¡± Jun Wu Xie was fairly certain that her conclusion of the situation, regardless whether it was from the way the rumours were started or from Lei Chen¡¯s words from the interrogation yesterday.

    ¡°In order to get the final answer to that, we will need Lei Chen to tell it to us himself. And to make him willing to open up to us, only an alliance with him will work.¡± Jun Wu Xie said, putting the cup of tea in her hands down.

    Fan Zhuo nodded. ¡°Hence, you first retreated to lure him in, and forced him to ally with you in the end.¡±

    After yesterday events, Jun Wu Xie no longer thought of severing ties with Lei Chen. In order for them to find the map, the only option avable for them was through Lei Chen. Everything that she did, was to tug at Lei Chen¡¯s heartstrings to make him panic, making him see that he could not do without the Zephyr Academy.

    Shortly after, Lei Chen came back in a hurry. And when he came in, he was holding a brocade box in his hand.

    ¡°What is that?¡± Rong Ruo asked.

    The smile on Lei Chen¡¯s face had disappeared. He opened the brocade box and inside it, was a letter written in blood. The red characters on the blood letter turned his eyes red and he brought it right before Jun Wu Xie and the others.

    Jun Wu Xie nced at the item, and her eyes appeared quizzical.

    And the inconsistencies that did not link up in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s and Fan Zhuo¡¯s discussion earlier was soon be cleared up by this blood letter before them.

    ¡°Who gave this to you?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked, as she lifted her head to look at Lei Chen.

    Lei Chen smiled bitterly: ¡°A serving maid of the Empress, or should I say..... my biological mother.¡±

    At Lei Chen¡¯s words, Qiao Chu and the others who had not seen the contents of the blood letter suddenly widened their eyes.

    Lei Chen said: ¡°It¡¯s rather funny to say it, but the Yan Country¡¯s Crown Prince is actually an illegitimate child who has no blood links to the Imperial Family. My mother was actually a pce maid serving the Empress from a very young age. The Empress had given birth to a boy at that time and my mother had an illicit affair with a guard in the same period and gave birth to me. The Empress had wanted to execute her then, but the boy that the Empress had given birth to die a premature death a few days after his birth. In order to secure her position as the Empress, the Empress took possession and adopted me, taking me in as her child. All these years, I had thought that the Empress was my biological mother, until..... my Fourth Brother appeared. It was only then that I found out that everything had been one big lie.¡±

    Lei Chen had not been born by the Empress. The Empress had only allowed him and his biological mother to remain alive to secure her position as the Empress. As he had been the only child she had, the Empress had in the early years showered Lei Chen with love and concern. Outsiders had always thought that the Emperor and the Empress shared a deep feelings for each other and no one knew that the girl the Emperor truly loved was in fact not the Empress, but a pce maid that had served the Emperor from young. After the Emperor ascended the throne, he transferred that pce maid into his harem as a concubine and showered her with favours and attention. That pce maid had then given birth to a boy more than ten years ago but she had died fromplications in that difficult birth.

    That baby boy had been adopted by the Empress in a highly generous gesture but her real intentions were actually to use the child to threaten the Emperor. Not long after that boy was taken away by the Empress, the Empress had soon drowned the boy in a lotus pond, and the current Fourth Prince Lei Fan, was in fact an illegitimate child, by the Empress and the Yan Country¡¯s Prime Minister.....

    The Yan Country¡¯s Emperor did not know a single thing about it and had always thought of Lei Fan as the child he had with his most beloved woman. He had indulged and spoilt the boy from a young age and the Empress had seemed to like the boy as well, spoiling him equally. That had delighted the Emperor greatly which in turn made her position as the Empress more secure. However, with both the Emperor and the Empress¡¯ attention and hopes all focused on Lei Fan, Lei Chen who had just been a tool of the Empress to secure her position suddenly turned into an eyesore for two people!

 Chapter 816

    Chapter 816 : ¡°Secret Intricacies of the Imperial Harem (2)¡±

    The Emperor thinks that Lei Fan is his biological child and he had been displeased about naming Lei Chen as the Crown Prince all this time as he had selfishly wanted the child he had with his most beloved to be gifted with the position of Crown Prince which the Empress was only too d to see happen. Only she was aware that Lei Chen was merely a bastard love child between the illicit affair between a pce maid and a guard while Lei Fan whom the Emperor favoured was the child of her and her lover. As the hatred from the many years of cold indifference she had suffered from the Emperor grew, the Empress only wished to make the Emperor suffer the consequences of his own actions.

    And in the midst of the secret plotting and scheming between the two people, Lei Chen was turned into the resulting sacrifice from their secret conflict and intrigue.

    With Lei Fan slowing growing up, and the Empress¡¯ silent consent, the Emperor had begun to move against Lei Chen. cing the entire hosting of the Spirit Battle Tournament in Lei Chen¡¯s hands to organize this year, was merely the first step the Emperor had taken to overturn Lei Chen from his position.

    Once Lei Chen made a mistake in the Spirit Battle Tournament in that year¡¯s Spirit Battle Tournament, the Emperor would have a good and valid reason to use against him, and before Lei Fan came of age, Lei Chen would definitely be pulled off from his position of the Yan Country¡¯s Crown Prince!

    ¡°This letter, was left behind by my biological mother before she died. She had remained by the Empress to serve her all that time but I had not been aware of it. In the countless times I have gone to the Empress¡¯ Pce, I have not seen her once, not knowing that I have been acknowledging a murderer as my mother.¡± Lei Chen¡¯s voice had turned somewhat raspy as he shook his head in bitterughter at himself.

    The Empress had been worried that the secret would be exposed and had pegged a non existent crime onto Lei Chen¡¯s biological mother and beaten her to death several years ago. Till the point that his mother died, Lei Chen had still not known that that person was his biological mother. Lei Chen had still been staying within the Imperial Pce at that time and he would often go stay over at the Empress¡¯ Pce. It was during one of those short stays at the Empress¡¯ Pce that he discovered this letter hidden within his jade pillow and understood everything. He finally knew why after Lei Fan was born, the Empress was suddenly not so affable towards him.....

    Hua Yao and the others all read the contents of the letter written in blood fully and they were saddened by the tragedy behind all the pce intrigue. They had not thought that there were be so much insidious scheming within the Imperial Harem and at that moment, they finally understood that Jun Wu Xie¡¯s analysis of the situation had not been plucked out of nothing.

    It was precisely because she had gone through the incident when Mo Qian Yuan had been victimised and she no longer saw such incidents as strange.

    ¡°Fighting to im supreme power within the Imperial Harem has always been filled with nefarious plots and intrigue, but I find it soughable, as I am not even a legitimate member of the Imperial Family, but because of the selfish desires of the Empress alone, I am dragged to be stuck in the middle of this muck.¡± After Lei Chen came to know the truth, he had begun to distance himself from the Empress and had made an excuse to move out from the Imperial Pce, to reside in the Crown Prince¡¯s Residence outside of the pce¡¯s walls.

    ¡°You seek to gain the throne?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked calmly, her tone without a ripple of shock.

    ¡°No! I do not care for any power or authourity! Even if it is given to me, I do not care for it! But I seek for the Emperor, the Empress, and Lei Fan to pay the price! I absolutely refuse to y a hapless puppet that can be manipted and used by them!¡± Lei Chen¡¯s eyes were overflowing with burning hatred.

    ¡°I will need help from all of you. The Emperor is now bing more tant with the way he is trying to discredit me. If I wait and do not move, there is only death in the future ahead for me. I refuse to give in! I plead for all of you to lend me your strength to resist them!¡± Lei Chen was starting right at Jun Wu Xie, he had shown his handpletely, hiding nothing today, to enlist the help from the youths before him.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Jun Wu Xie nodded.

    Lei Chen suddenly heaved a huge sigh of relief, and a relieved smile came onto his face.

    After having seen the powers from the disciples from the Zephyr Academy, he knew for sure. As long as he was able to win these people over to his side, the Spirit Battle Tournament would no longer pose a problem for him. These youths possessed power that could overwhelm all others within the Spirit Battle Tournament and even if the Emperor wanted to use the tournament against him, he would no longer stand a chance to seed.

 Chapter 817

    <hr ss="chapter-end">

    Chapter 817 : ¡°Secret Intricacies of the Imperial Harem (3)¡±

    After discussing it a little further with Lei Chen, Jun Wu Xie and the others left the Crown Prince¡¯s Pce. While they made their way back, the events that unfolded that morningpletely filled the minds of thepanions.

    All of it had really opened their eyes and revealed to the youths a prime example of the intricacies involved in the struggles within an Imperial Family.

    ¡°I had never realised that there would be so much scheming involved behind the facade of the prestigious Imperial House. Seeing all this is making me feel all the turmoil that Ning Rui kicked up before suddenly seem so trifling.¡± Fan Zhuoughed despite himself, shaking his head. Compared to the Yan Country¡¯s Empress, Ning Rui¡¯s insidious deeds suddenly seem so simple and uplicated.

    ¡°But there is still one thing that I still think is rather strange.¡± Fan Zhuo said suddenly as he turned to look at Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Fan Zhuo without a word.

    ¡°Although Little Xie you had plotted to lead Lei Chen into seeing that he had no other choice but to ally himself with us, but having him reveal all his darkest secrets so readily to all of us, wouldn¡¯t it seem to be a little too careless and easy of Lei Chen? Would there be another ulterior motive hidden behind it?¡± Fan Zhuo asked in caution. Lei Chen had been too open with all the secrets he had revealed to thepanions that day, and the only thing he did not do was to jump up and say it all himself personally.

    Jun Wu Xie shook her head and said: ¡°There wouldn¡¯t be.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°I made him say all that.¡± Jun Wu Xie replied calmly.

    ¡°.....¡± This time, not only Fan Zhuo was looking at Jun Wu Xie in puzzlement. All the otherpanions had suddenly turned to look at Jun Wu Xie with strange looks on their faces.

    [She made Lei Chen say all that?]

    ¡°I prepared all that just before we left his chambersst night.¡± Jun Wu Xie looked back at all herpanions, her eyes calm and collected.

    The effects of hypnosis might have been rather useful, but the amount of things that Lei Chen knew about the map was too little. In order to allow them to take the next step towards getting the map, Jun Wu Xie needed to seal the alliance with Lei Chen as quickly as possible. But..... she really did not feel like spending too much time dallying back and forth with Lei Chen, so she had unterally decided to introduce into the hypnotised Lei Chen¡¯s subconscious mind by way of suggestion, just before they left the chambers, for Lei Chen to subconsciously have absolute trust for Jun Xie.

    Although the effects of such suggestions while under hypnosis were not obvious, but if the person held the slightest inclination towards the suggested action in his heart, the suggestion introduced into his subconscious mind amplify that endlessly, spreading from the root. That was what made Lei Chen reveal everything to Jun Wu Xie without holding anything back that morning.

    In the end.....

    They had all been taken in by Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Ahem. I swear, I will never go against Little Xie ever!¡± Qiao Chu raised up his right hand solemnly, his face serious as he sincerely swore to the Heavens above. The longer he was in Jun Wu Xie¡¯spany, the more terrifying he realised the littless really was. All those strange elixirs with their bizarre effects of hers already made her enemies helpless against her and to top it all off, she had that unbelievable little brain of her.....

    Qiao Chu genuinely believed, that even if there were two of him, in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hands, would not be enough tost even single round.

    ¡°Concur.¡± Fei Yan agreed readily, in a rare disy of actually being inplete agreement with Qiao Chu for once.

    Rong Ruo said with augh: ¡°Fortunately Little Xie is on our side, or we will be in deep trouble.¡±

    Brains, finesse, and limitless potential beyond anyone else. The littless had been born to wreck at other people¡¯s confidence and self worth. Do not judge her just based on that tiny face with its icy demeanor. In reality, that face belonged to a wily fox that was able to trick and dupe you so quickly without even blinking, a most demonic devil in disguise.

    Jun Wu Xie looked on as the others went on with their tirade before she calmly told them: ¡°Rest assured, I will never use such things on you.¡±

    Qiao Chu immediately smiled and was just about to jump up in joy when Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words that came right after made all the smiles of their faces freeze in ce.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to waste them.¡± Jun Wu Xie told them in all seriousness.

    Thepanions immediately turned into stone right in their spots.

    [Personal attacks like these are not allowed! !]

    After admiring the crying and tearless expressions on the faces of herpanions, Jun Wu Xie turned around and went into her room. Once her back was turned, the corner of her lips turned up in the slightest, showing the faintest tinge of a smile.

    Having this bunch of clowns around, feels..... ratherforting.

 Chapter 818

    <hr ss="chapter-end">

    Chapter 818 : ¡°Don¡¯t Ask for Death and You¡¯ll Live (1)¡±

    After confirming their alliance with Lei Chen, the rest of the Spirit Battle Tournament would be the time for Jun Wu Xie and herpanions to shine.

    However, when Jun Wu Xie stepped into the fourth round of the tournament, the unexpected happened once more. The youth who was supposed to battle Jun Wu Xie in that round had pulled out from the tournament just like the others before him, and it was even more serious this time!

    The youth had not just simply failed to show up for the match, but had lost his very life in a corner of the Imperial Capital. This was the first time a murder had urred at the Spirit Battle Tournament ever since the inception of thepetition and that news had attracted the attention of all the contestants immediately!

    Thest few rounds of forfeiture had been connected to Jun Xie and the reason behind those disciples¡¯ decision to pull out had already been heatedly debated by everyone. The incidents had also been linked to the Yan Country¡¯s Crown Prince Lei Chen as well as everyone suspected that it was Lei Chen who was secretly pulling strings behind the scenes, forcing the youths to give up their chances in the tournament with both bribes and threats. But this time, things have gone too far.

    Someone had actually lost his life for it!

    The crowd at the arena had actually curious to know what was going to happen and they were now highly enraged! Those disciples who had advanced to the fifth round were indignant as all of them did not know who Jun Xie¡¯s next opponent would be! It was obvious to them by now that Lei Chen had in order to let Jun Xie win, taken a life. Wasn¡¯t that a message to all the rest of them that if they continued topete in the tournament, the road forward for them would only be death! ?

    When the matter that had still not be entirely clear to everyone, was suddenly stained with blood, fear rose within the disciples who had advanced and made them highly tensed and jittery. The incident had nowe to a boil. The disciples from the various academies had initially only been despised the Zephyr Academy for ingratiating themselves with Lei Chen, but now, the Zephyr Academy was being mercilessly cursed at and spat upon.

    The kind of damage suffered was no longer a trifling matter, once the Zephyr Academy shouldered the crime of having caused another person to die, no matter how powerful the Zephyr Academy¡¯s disciples were seen to be at the Spirit Battle Tournament, it would not be able to redeem their tainted name!

    Immediately, Jun Wu Xie summoned Lei Chen over, to question him on the actual circumstances behind the incident.

    This time, Lei Chen waspletely innocent. After having sealed their alliance, he knew that he could no longer take things into his own hands and continue with any underhanded methods. He had given up on his earlier intentions and this time..... he had not even gone near to the youth that was supposed to fight Jun Xie in the fourth round. In fact, he did not even know who Jun Xie¡¯s opponent was going to be!

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t you?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked, looking at Lei Chen.

    Lei Chen only barely came short of swearing to the Heavens. He said crying tearlessly: ¡°It really wasn¡¯t me! However dumb I might seem to be, I wouldn¡¯t have chosen this moment to have done something so overboard! Wouldn¡¯t I just be adding fuel to the fire if I did?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie was deep in thought. If it was not done by Lei Chen¡¯s hands, that the deed could only have beenmitted by the hidden hand that wanted to drag Lei Chen off his position, the Yan Country¡¯s Emperor. Only he would be capable of that at such a time.

    ¡°He is really rather merciless isn¡¯t he?¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes narrowed. The Yan Country¡¯s Emperor had in order to force Lei Chen toe off his position of being the Crown Prince, secretlyid his hands on contestants that hade here to partake in the Tournament. If news of this leaked out, the Yan Country can forget about hosting anything like the Spirit Battle Tournament henceforth.

    ¡°What are we to do now? The academies taking part in the tournament had already raised a protest and the matter has been brought to the attention of my Father. If he really uses this to force me to submit to his wishes, then.....¡± Lei Chen was feeling highly antsy and he was too nervous to think of any way out.

    Jun Wu Xie was however stillpletely calm. Her cid calm was however causing Lei Chen to be more nervous.

    ¡°You¡¯re not worried? This entire incident..... is affecting you as well you know?¡± Lei Chen looked expectantly at Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie was still seemingly unaffected as she slowly said: ¡°You do not have to bother with the matter. I will handle it. If the Emperor insists on finding fault with you about the disciple¡¯s death, the only thing you need to do is to just drag it out as long as you can, and that will do.¡±

 Chapter 819

    <hr ss="chapter-end">

    Chapter 819 : ¡°Don¡¯t Ask for Death and You¡¯ll Live (2)¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll handle it? But..... How do you intend to handle it?¡± Lei Chen looked a little dubious as he stared at Jun Xie. He had investigated Jun Xie¡¯s identity before, although the Spirit Healing Technique he possessed was highly attractive to people, but that still would not change the fact that he was afterall still just a young youth.

    Now that the matter had blown up to proportions that even he was finding too hot to handle, what kind of a solution would Jun Xie have?

    Jun Wu Xie replied monotonously: ¡°They only want the chaos to continue on that¡¯s all. And to put an end to the chaos, it is actually very simple.¡±

    Lei Chen was slightly taken aback. The rumours in the Imperial Capital were all because Jun Xie¡¯s opponents had forfeited one after another and the reason the matter had reached such proportions was because one of the opponents had not only given up on the match, he had even forfeited his life. The crux of the matter, if they wanted the rumours to slowly fade, they would actually only need Jun Xie to battle his opponent in the next match.

    But.....

    ¡°Since that person is using the rtionship between the Zephyr Academy and me to create an issue, he will definitely send people to deal with your opponent for the next match. Although I have some men under mymand, they will not be a match for that person¡¯s men.....¡± Lei Chen said feeling rather perplexed. He would really like to stop the turmoil that man is stirring up, but, that man was one who sat at the top of everything in the Yan Country, and that was not a kind of power that he as just the Crown Prince would be able to stand up against.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need you.¡± Jun Wu Xie said.

    Lei Chen looked at Jun Xie doubtfully, deeply curious just how the boy intended to resolve the matter. If the matter continued to drag on, he knew his name and reputation would be sure to bepletely destroyed while the Zephyr Academy would be cursed and despised, and Jun Xie himself who had been targeted in this malicious scheme would finally fall into the same wretched state as he would be in.

    Lei Chen had meant to ask a few more questions but Jun Xie didn¡¯t seem to be interested in continuing with their conversation and had issued an eviction order, to drive Lei Chen out of the Immortals¡¯ Loft.

    After Lei Chen left, Jun Wu Xie immediately called Fei Yan over and asked who her opponent for the next round would be.

    ¡°It¡¯s Zhao Xun from Hua Wan Academy. Why would you ask about him?¡± As thepanions¡¯ information source, Fei Yan could be said to have grasped arge part of the namelist of the contestants for the Spirit Battle Contest. Having Jun Wu Xie suddenly looking for him to ask about her next match¡¯s opponent made Fei Yan find it a little strange.

    ording to the past instances in Jun Wu Xie¡¯sst few matches, her opponents had either been too frightened to take part, or have died a mysterious death, and from the way things looked, Jun Wu Xie would probably not have to fight her next opponent as well.

    ¡°Help me find out which ces he frequents these few days.¡± Jun Wu Xie asked simply.

    Fei Yan shrugged his shoulders and immediately set out to investigate.

    Zhao Xun¡¯s spirit power wasn¡¯t too shabby on its own, but as he was studying in the not so famous Hua Wan Academy, not many people had even heard of him. And in this year¡¯s Spirit Battle Tournament, he had performed rather well in his matches which had attracted the eye of quite a few talent scouts. On top of that..... his opponent for the next round would be Jun Xie, the one in the center of all the rumours going around. The moment the draw had ended, Zhao Xun¡¯s name had suddenly spread throughout the first battle district.

    In a luxurious restaurant within Imperial Capital, Zhao Xun was with a few other youths crowded around a table on the second level.

    ¡°I¡¯ll say, Senior Zhao. You are supposed to fight that Jun Xie tomorrow and you had better watch yourself. Behind that kid, is His Highness the Crown Prince. The few others who had been matched up with that kid had all been sold short. His opponent in the previous round had even been..... you know it.¡± One of the youths said, looking worriedly at Zhao Xun. Jun Xie¡¯s name in this year¡¯s Spirit Battle Tournament could be said to be the most famous, or rather infamous, that had rocked the entire tournament.

 Chapter 820

    Chapter 820 : ¡°Don¡¯t Ask for Death and You¡¯ll Live (3)¡±

    Being given a ¡°back door¡± ess in the Spirit Battle Tournament, this was something they had never heard of before.

    Zhao Xun was unconcerned as he sipped at his wine, and saying nonchntly: ¡°You think forfeiting the tournament will doom you? A single promise from the Crown Prince will be a lot more effort saving than all of us here slogging through thepetition. For us all here who are taking part in the tournament, we won¡¯t be able to achieve the top ten ranks anyway, but we are all still here, merely hoping to win ourselves a good future. If we are given a promise for that, what does it matter even if I forfeit?¡±

    The youths looked at each other. From Zhao Xun¡¯s words, they were able to detect that something was amiss.

    Zhao Xun however acted like he had not noticed there was anything wrong with what he said and continued on: ¡°Do you guys still remember when we were at the banquet before the tournament began, just how luxurious and grand it was? Those are the kind of ces that we are usually not allowed to set foot in throughout our entire lives. And opportunities like this, I will not give them up. Forfeiting a mere tournament is that big a thing anyway.....¡±

    After he finished those words, he broke into a wide smile and joyously drank a few more cups.

    Several of the youths at the same table with Zhao Xun were thinking that those words sounded strangeing from Zhao Xun and the secretly exchanged nces at each other but they did not want to say anything more before Zhao Xun.

    ¡°Alright! I have to go back! Burp... Do well in thepetition tomorrow! I won¡¯t be joining in the fun.¡± The slightly tipsy Zhao Xun stood up unsteadily and waved as he left the restaurant. His foot had just stepped out when the youths at the table immediately huddled together and started whispering to each other.

    ¡°Does Zhao Xun¡¯s words mean that the Crown Prince has already approached him?¡±

    ¡°Little wonder he could be so indulgent before a match. Looks like the rumours from before are true! The Crown Prince is truly using all ways and means to push that kid called Jun Xie into the top ten ranks!¡±

    ¡°I saw that Jun Xie, he is small in size and looks so skinny! What does the Crown Prince actually see in him! ?¡±

    ¡°Sigh, such a highly regarded Spirit Battle Tournament and it has been turned into such a disgusting and despicable farce. It¡¯s really.....¡±

    Envy, regret, and endless guesses. It had been just a few short lines from Zhao Xun, but it had caused quite a debate among the several youths at the table.

    Zhao Xun walked out with unsteady steps from the restaurant. He did not immediately return to the Hua Wan Academy¡¯s allocated inn but went stumbling into a deserted small alley. He had just entered the tiny alley when the drunkenness on Zhao Xun¡¯s face instantly disappeared. In the alley, a dark robed man was standing within, seemingly waiting for Zhao Xun to appear.

    ¡°My Lord!¡± Immediately upon see the ck robed man, Zhao Xun bent over in a deep bow.

    The ck robed man stared at Zhao Xun whose entire body was emanating with the stench of wine and he asked with a frown: ¡°Has everything been done?¡±

    Zhao Xun shook off the carefree nonchnce he had exhibited back at the restaurant earlier and his face turned serious as he said: ¡°Your humble servant has already released the news. I believe before the night is over, without even having to wait for the match tomorrow, all the academies would have known that I have already secretly epted the Crown Prince¡¯s offer of a bribe, and have decided to forfeit the tournament.¡±

    The ck robed man nodded in satisfaction. ¡°You¡¯ve done well. Rest assured, as long as you carry out the tasks well, what you will be getting in the future would definitely be more than what a Spirit Battle Tournament can give you.¡±

    ¡°I thank my Lord for his confidence in me. Being able to assist my Lord is your humble servant¡¯s fortune.¡± Zhao Xun said as his eyes shed with a glint of joy. When the ck robed man had first approached him, he had been rather afraid, and he had not expected that it would turn out to be a gift dropped down from the heavens tond right in his hands.

    ¡°Those who bend ordingly to circumstances are bound to seed. As long as you carry out the tasks well, the benefits would naturallye to you. If it is not done well..... The fate of the previous one who died would be yours as well.¡± The ck robed man¡¯s voice suddenly turned chilly.

    Zhao Xun shivered as the chill went through his body. He gulped heavily and hastily nodded his head.

 Chapter 821

    Chapter 821 : ¡°Don¡¯t Ask for Death and You¡¯ll Live (4)¡±

    ¡°Tasks assigned to me by my Lord will definitely be carried out properly. After the match tomorrow, I will continue to spread more rumours and I can guarantee my Lord that you will not be disappointed.¡± Zhao Xun said cautiously.

    The ck robed man nodded, then he immediately turned and left.

    After Zhao Xun watched respectfully as the man left, he finally sighed in relief, while at the same time, his heart leapt with joy.

    Once the matter was concluded, endless luxuries and riches with a bright future awaited him!

    Filled with high anticipation, Zhao Xun hummed a tune as he made his way back to the academy¡¯s inn. The delight on his face did not look like what someone who was about to face a strong adversary should be showing and his fellow disciples from the same academy began to whisper among themselves about it. Almost everyone was guessing the Zhao Xun must have received the ¡°Crown Prince¡¯s benefits¡± and was going to forfeit his match tomorrow, and that was the reason he was being so carefree and rxed.

    As the night grew deeper Zhao Xun happily went back into his room and was intending to have a night of good dreams before he continued to carry out that man¡¯s orders. But when he pushed his room door open, he found the room pitch dark. He had not had time to light the candle yet but the room suddenly filled with candlelight when someone lit it.

    Under the glow from the candle, Zhao Xun suddenly saw that several unfamiliar youths had appeared in his room!

    ¡°Who are you guys?¡± Zhao Xun asked in shock, staring at the youths in his room.

    ¡°It seems you do not recognise me.¡± A delicate youth sitting on a chair said as he raised his eyes to look at the nervous Zhao Xun. Her brow lifted and a youth standing by the side of the door immediately shut it tight.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± Zhao Xun asked when he saw that the door was closed, and he tensed as he put up his guard. He looked at the youths a little more carefully and he realised that the people in his room were dressed in the Zephyr Academy¡¯s uniform!

    ¡°You are from the Zephyr Academy?¡± Zhao Xun immediately asked them.

    ¡°To be more precise, I am your opponent for tomorrow¡¯s match.¡± The delicate looking youth said, as he nced briefly at Zhao Xun.

    Zhao Xun was surprised a moment as he looked at the small sized fourteen or fifteen year old looking youth in front of him, and his eyes suddenly showed shock. ¡°You are Jun Xie! ?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie nodded.

    A bead of cold sweat rolled down from Zhao Xun¡¯s forehead. He looked at the other three youths in the room and could make a good guess at their identities.

    ¡°May I ask for what purpose has Young Master June here to look for me on this night?¡± Zhao Xun was fighting to remainposed. He was not familiar with the people from the Zephyr Academy and at the moment when he realised that he was supposed to face Jun Xie in his next match, he had been worried. But after having been approached by the Lord, he no longer had any misgivings. But he had not expected that on the night before the match, Jun Xie would actually appear right before him!

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I am just here to ask if you will be taking part in thepetition tomorrow.¡± Jun Wu Xie asked softly, her eyes not showing the slightest ripple of emotion.

    When Zhao Xun heard those words, he immediately smiled. He had wondered what it was all about. So, he was just asking about tomorrow¡¯s match!

    The Zephyr Academy¡¯s performance had been outstanding in this year¡¯s Spirit Battle Tournament and with the exception of Jun Xie who had not fought a single battle, the others all possessed astounding powers. All the way from the first round, Jun Xie had advanced without having to lift a finger even though Jun Xie was the youngest and most green contestant in this year¡¯s Spirit Battle Tournament. Zhao Xun had heard that was because Jun Xie shared a rather strong rtionship with the Crown Prince. Zhao Xun only knew that Jun Xie was the youngest contestant but as Jun Xie had not fought a single time, he did not think that Jun Xie possessed much power on his own but only knew the other three youths in his room were rather strong.

 Chapter 822

    Chapter 822 : ¡°Don¡¯t Ask for Death and You¡¯ll Live (5)¡±

    ¡°So it is about this. Young Master Jun, please rest assured. For tomorrow¡®s match, I will definitely not turn up, and Young Master Jun can continue to advance to the next round.¡± Zhao Xun began to rx. From what he could see, Jun Xie will not reject an offer so advantageous to him.

    Although the Lord was the one making the arrangements to convince him to forfeit, but wouldn¡¯t Jun Xie be d to know that he would be able to advance unhindered as well tomorrow? Jun Xie must have thought that the Crown Prince was the one arranging everything for him and he had speciallye all the way here tonight to ask whether his opponent would show up tomorrow for the tournament.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked, as an eyebrow raised up.

    Zhao Xunughed and continued to say: ¡°It¡¯s the Crown Prince¡¯s wish and I will implore Young Master Jun to kindly ept it.¡± The Lord had left instructions, that no matter who he was telling it to, he must say that Lei Chen was the one responsible for all these arrangements and Zhao Xun had naturally not dared to forget that.

    ¡°So you¡¯re telling me that this is all arranged by the Crown Prince?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked Zhao Xun, seemingly unmoved.

    Zhao Xun nodded, but in his heart, he despised Jun Xie slightly. At such a young age, the boy had actually dared toe take part in the Spirit Battle Tournament and had even encountered such luck! It did not matter who was responsible for all of this but the fact was that Jun Xie was able to avoid facing any strong opponents and still advance effortlessly through the tournament which was just incredible and unbelievable luck, and JUn Xie should be feeling very d about it.

    Jun Wu Xie slowly picked up a cup of tea from the table at her side and took a tiny sip. Her gorgeous eyes lowered then and her lips parted slightly to call out: ¡°Dumb Qiao.¡±

    ¡°Here!¡± Qiao Chu who had been standing quietly at the side stepped forward.

    ¡°Hold him.¡± Jun Wu Xie said softly.

    Zhao Xun had not even had time to react when he saw the figure of Qiao Chu suddenly shed before appearing right beside him. He had not even moved the slightest and Qiao Chu¡¯s leg had already swept out and kicked him behind the knees!

    A wave of excruciating pain swept over him!

    Zhao Xun¡¯s legs immediately gave out and he fell straight into a kneeling position before Jun Xie. He wanted to struggle to stand up but Qiao Chu¡¯s hand had already closed over his shoulder in a strong grip, holding him down helplessly on the ground.

    ¡°You!¡±

    ¡°One more word and I¡¯ll rip your tongue out.¡± Jun Wu Xie slowly raised her eyes and her gaze were like two icy daggers as they pierced through Zhao Xun¡¯s body.

    Zhao Xun waspletely stunned as Jun Xie¡¯s terrifying pair of eyes locked onto him. Jun Xie¡¯s words had driven fear into his heart and when he wanted to retort, he saw that Fei Yan who was standing just beside Jun Xie had already drawn a dagger in his hand, its razor sharp edge gleaming in the low candlelight, and he quickly swallowed back the words that had been on the tip of his tongue.

    [That kid wasn¡¯t kidding!]

    [He is deadly serious!]

    Cold sweat ran down Zhao Xun¡¯s face and he looked nervously at Jun Xie. Although he did not think Jun Xie would be a match for him but the powers of the others from the Zephyr Academy were well known to him. Just drag anyone of the others and they would be a blue level spirit and they were not what a powerless and weak orange spirit like him would be able to stand up to!

    ¡°You have the guts to set me up then you better be prepared to suffer the consequences. Do you think I am really so dumb?¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s brow raised up as she stared at the pale faced Zhao Xun, her voice so cold it sent chills running through him.

    ¡°I..... I..... did not.....¡± Zhao Xun gulped loudly and not knowing why, the tendrils of fear began to creep into his heart.

    The pair of eyes colder than empty wells looked as if they looked through his soul and all his lies had nowhere to hide.

    ¡°Who asked you to forfeit?¡± Jun Wu Xie then asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s the Crown Prince.....¡±

    Before Zhao Xun was able to finish his sentence, Qiao Chu who was holding him down immediately sent a punch to smash right on his face, and Zhao Xun¡¯s entire cheek immediately swelled up, an entire half of his face all puffed up!

 Chapter 823

    Chapter 823 : ¡°Don¡¯t Ask for Death and You¡¯ll Live (6)¡±

    The cry of pain had not even spilled out from Zhao Xun¡¯s mouth and Qiao Chu already had his hand over Zhao Xun¡¯s mouth. Zhao Xun¡¯s face immediately flushed red as the agony tore at him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t make me ask another time.¡± Jun Wu Xie looked at Zhao Xun without the slightest tinge of sympathy, her eyes filled with a terrifying chill.

    Qiao Chu slowly released his hand and Zhao Xun found that the hand that was gripped on his shoulder had shifted position and it was now sped over his neck. The fingers flexed and Zhao Xun knew that Qiao Chu would only need to exert a bit of his strength and his neck could be snapped off easily.

    Zhao Xun had never been put under such threat. He was a disciple from an ordinary academy and they were only used to stopping their battles at the first hit thatnded in their friendly sparring matches, and today was the first time he had felt that Death was hovering so close to him!

    He was frantic as he looked at Jun Xie who was sitting straight backed in her chair, the sliver of disdain in his heart had quickly turned into fear. Not even in his dreams would be have dreamt that the one kid that everyone in all the academies had ssified as a douchebag, and had relied entirely on the Crown Prince to advance in the tournament, could be so vicious and merciless!

    ¡°You..... What do you want from me? This ce is filled with disciples from the Hua Wan Academy, don¡¯t tell me you will really dare to kill me here? If you really do that, it will only be much worse for you tomorrow at the match!¡± Fear had turned Zhao Xun¡¯s body cold, but he still did not dare to speak the truth. If he spoke a single word about it, even if Jun Xie spared his life, the Lord would never let him off.

    ¡°You are wee to try me.¡± Jun Wu Xie shrugged as she spoke, not shaken in the least by Zhao Xun¡¯s threat.

    Zhao Xun was about to say something moor but Jun Wu Xie had no patience to hear his nonsense. She nodded to Qiao Chu and his hand sped around Zhao Xun¡¯s neck suddenly tightened!

    It was just for one moment! Zhao Xun¡¯s face was now green, struggling desperately as he tried with everything he could to try to pry off Qiao Chu¡¯s hand. But his tiny bit of strength was not able to move Qiao Chu in the slightest.

    ¡°If not for that bit of use we have for you, you would already be dead now.¡± Jun Wu Xie said staring coldly at the deathly pale Zhao Xun. She had not made any moves before this because she had not been sure how harsh the Emperor would be in his methods against Lei Chen. But that did not mean she would forever stay silent and allow herself to be used as a pawn continually.

    If he had the guts to set her up, he should be well prepared to face Death up close!

    Zhao Xun¡¯s face had turned purple over that deathly pale and his four limbs were twisted up in agony as they struggled in vain. His eyes were wide and both his hands were mped in a deathgrip on Qiao Chu¡¯s sleeve, his eyes filled with hopelessness.

    ¡°Let him go.¡± Jun Wu Xie said just before Zhao Xun was about to suffocate to death.

    Qiao Chu released his grip.

    Fresh air rushed into his chest once more as Zhao Xuny in a heap on the floor coughing violently. The agonizing feeling that death almost had him just the moment before choked him so badly that tears and mucus were smeared all over his face. He cared not about it in the least as the mind numbing fear wrecked incessantly at his entire being. He struggled to lift his head as he fearfully looked at the apathetic figure sitting upon the chair. He did not hold the slightest doubt that the next time he dared to avoid answering directly, Jun Xie would not hesitate to have Qiao Chu kill him!

    ¡°I..... I do not know who he is..... He came to me after the drawing of lots finished. He..... he asked me to forfeit the match in the next round, and wanted me to hint to everyone around me that this was all the work of the Crown Prince..... I really do not know who he is! Everything I said is the truth!¡± Zhao Xun was crying as he spoke, tears mixing with mucus all over his face, a real wretched sight.

 Chapter 824

    Chapter 824 : ¡°Don¡¯t Ask for Death and You¡¯ll Live (7)¡±

    Zhao Xun was really afraid. He had never seen such a tyrannical youth, one that allowed absolutely no room for any manoeuvring, so harsh that one did not dare conceive any other deviant thoughts or inclinations.

    ¡°Speak.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s cold voice said.

    Zhao Xun shivered and immediately spilled everything he knew.

    It was revealed that Zhao Xun had met the ck robed man the same night he had finished his draw for his next opponent while on his way back to their Academy¡¯s allocated inn. That man had ordered a few men to have him abducted and he had not clearly stated his identity. The man had then told Zhao Xun that as long as he did what he was told, Zhao Xun would be able to gain everything that he wished for.

    ¡°He did not tell me who he was and told me to only address him as Lord. I saw that he wore good quality clothes, and moreover..... his subordinates were highly powerful. He then wanted me to spread rumours against the Crown Prince and I thought that he should be holding a rather high post as well.....¡± Zhao Xun said honestly, too terrified to harbour any thoughts of subterfuge. He had initially been suspicious of the ck robed man¡¯s identity as not many people in the Yan Country possessed the capability to go against the Crown Prince afterall. But when he found out that his fate would end in the same manner as the previously murdered contestant if he did not adhere to his orders, Zhao Xun did not dare probe anymore into it.

    ¡°He had said, if I do not do as what he had ordered, I can forget about walking out of the Yan Country alive! I really did not dare defy him!¡± Zhao Xun said still in tears.

    Jun Wu Xie did not give him any reply and merely lowered her eyes as she thought over all that Zhao Xun had said. Zhao Xun¡¯s answer had been rather close to what she had guessed. If the culprit¡¯s intentions were to use the Spirit Battle Tournament to drag Lei Chen off the horse, his mentality should be highly simr to the Qi Kingdom¡¯s previous Emperor. With Zhao Xun¡¯s humble status, he would not have met the mastermind directly. Hence, the Lord that Zhao Xun had mentioned was probably just a henchman of the person at the top.

    ¡°Brother Hua.¡± Jun Wu Xie called suddenly.

    Hua Yao stepped forward from the side.

    ¡°Have you taken a good look at his countenance?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked, pointing at Zhao Xun on the ground.

    Hua Yao turned and carefully scrutinized Zhao Xun once over before he turned back around and said: ¡°I have.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie slowly nodded and turned to look at Zhao Xun once more, and her cold chilly voice sounded.

    ¡°You can die now.¡±

    Zhao Xun was shocked and he hastily tried to get up. ¡°I..... I have told you everything..... I have revealed all that I know..... Why..... You cannot..... cannot kill.....¡±

    Zhao Xun had not had time to finish his sentence when Qiao Chu who was standing behind him suddenly sped his hands over his chin and over his head and gave a mighty twist!

    A sharp crack sounded and Zhao Xun¡¯s neck had been effortlessly snapped in two.....

    Zhao Xun slipped limply onto the ground into a motionless heap. Even upon the moment of his death, he still had not realised how merciless and vicious Jun Wu Xie could be, who had order for his life to be extinguished without the slightest hesitation.

    ¡°Tsk tsk. Little Xie, you wanted him killed just like that, so how should be handle the situation from here?¡± Qiao Chu asked, rubbing at his chin as he stared at the motionless heap before him.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°I don¡¯t like being framed like this.¡±

    Instead of wasting time having to deal with trash like that, it would be easier to just kill them off, clean and easy.

    Qiao Chu shrugged. Jun Wu Xie¡¯s show of resolute determination to unhesitatingly rid herself of her enemies here made Qiao Chu think back to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s ¡°gentle¡± and passive demeanor back at the Zephyr Academy then. Those guys back at the Zephyr Academy must have been piously burning their joss sticks.

    ¡°Since the opponent is not giving us a way out, then we do not have to show them any mercy. I would really like to see how will emerge victorious this round.¡± Jun Wu Xie said coldly. Since they had already formed an alliance with Lei Chen, and the Yan Country¡¯s Emperor was continuing to y in such a manner, she was only too willing to tangle with him!¡±

 Chapter 825

    Chapter 825 : ¡°Don¡¯t Ask for Death and You¡¯ll Live (8)¡±

    The silence before, had just been because the matter had not affected her. But that position had changed and Jun Wu Xie¡¯s stance and actions on the matter had evolved as well.

    ¡°Cough, what are we going to do with the body?¡± Qiao Chu asked, clearing his throat, lighting a pair of candles for the Yan Country¡¯s Emperor in his mind. He might not know much about many things, but he had heard from Fei Yan that Jun Wu Xie had been intricately involved in the regime change of the Qi Kingdom.

    One Qi Kingdom, one Qing Yun n, and in addition to those, the Zephyr Academy. Jun Wu Xie¡¯s ¡°outstanding achievements¡± had been nothing short of absolute brilliance and the Yan Country¡¯s Emperor could very well fall to be another one of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s ¡°achievement portfolio¡±.

    Jun Wu Xie took out a white porcin bottle and tossed it to Qiao Chu.

    ¡°Sprinkle it over the body.¡±

    Qiao Chu nodded and he went on to sprinkle the unidentified powder over Zhao Xun¡¯s body. In a blink, the corpse was quickly rotting under the white powdery substance bit by bit. Even the bones were not spared and within some short minutes, an entire dead body that was just lying on the ground had been turned into a bloody and watery puddle. Jun Wu Xie took the basin of clean water in the room and poured it over the ground, quickly rinsing off the light traces of blood that was leftpletely.

    With the matter resolved and almost finished, Hua Yao got his hands on a suit of the Hua Wan Academy¡¯s uniform in Zhao Xun¡¯s room and thepanions quietly left the ce the same way they came.

    Early the next morning, the Spirit Battle Tournament began their next round of matches and disciples from the various academies started out early to make their way to the respective arenas. The Hua Wan Academy still had three disciples who made it to this round of thepetition and the three had initially wanted to wait for Zhao Xun before the made their way out but they did not see any sign of him even after waiting for a long while. They went to Zhao Xun¡¯s room to knock and there was no answer and they were just thinking it to be rather strange when they suddenly remembered that Zhao Xun had returnedtest night and he had clearly demonstrated that he would not be taking part in today¡¯spetition. When they recalled who Zhao Xun¡¯s opponent was today, the youths then gave up and left.

    They were thinking that Zhao Xun must have epted the Crown Prince¡¯s offer and given up on the tournament.

    That kind of a situation was no longer strange.

    The number of people in the first battle district had reduced by quite a number andpared to the bustling and crowded scene from before, the atmosphere in the arena was now a lot more rxed. The youths who had gone there early were warming up and preparing themselves for their uing matches. They had exchanged views and pointers they had picked up over thest few rounds and had gotten familiar with each other while they chatted among themselves.

    The battle stage area was still a mour of noise but when a tiny figure appeared before the doors of the first battle district, the entire arena immediately fell silent. All their eyes had unconsciously turned to look at the small and petite figure entering the arena.

    ¡°What is he here for?¡± Some youths said with disgust as they stared at Jun Xie walking into the arena. In thest few rounds since the beginning of the tournament, Jun Xie had not even battled once as his opponents had all forfeited in every round. That had caused the disciples who had battled tooth and nail in every one of their battles to get where they were at to be highly displeased.

    ¡°Is he just going through the motions? He knows he will not have to battle anyway.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t his opponent today Zhao Xun?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I was drinking with Zhao Xunst night and he had already told us that he won¡¯t be showing up today. Even by thinking through the toes, anyone would know that a certain someone must have gone crying to His Highness, the Crown Prince and asked the Crown Prince to deal with his uing opponent. What luck! People like us will not be able to swallow that kind of fortune.¡± Several youths said, talking loudly in scorn. There were both people who envied Jun Xie and there were those who held him in contempt.

    And within the crowd there, Qu Ling Yue¡¯s face was creased up in a frown, looking worriedly at the figure of Jun Xie who was slowly walking into the arena.

 Chapter 826

    <hr ss="chapter-end">

    Chapter 826 : ¡°Apologies, It¡¯s My Turn (1)¡±

    The matches had not even begun and Jun Wu Xie had already be the focus of everyone¡¯s attention. All eyes were fixed on her but she was still walking slowly at her own pace toe into the arena. The dagger stares thrown at her from all directions did not seem to affect her in the least.

    ¡°Some people are just born lucky. Even when they do not do anything, and do not know anything, they will always have someone who will pave the way forward for them. Unlike all of us here where we have to fight tirelessly and putting our lives at risk but might still not achieve what some people can receive with just a few words.¡± Their tones filled with endless jealousy, the youths whispered loudly as they stared at Jun Wu Xie. Their voices were at least loud enough for the people immediately surrounding their circle to hear clearly which many who heard mostly agreed with the bunch of youths, highly envious of Jun Xie¡¯s unbelievable ¡°luck¡±.

    Although their words were rather prickly, but they did not dare to carry it too far before Jun Xie. Afterall, the disciple who had been murdered was linked to Jun Xie and they were all fearful of the power and authourity of Lei Chen¡¯s position, but that fear only served to fuel their jealousy even further.

    The tournament finally began after that and right from the first match, the sounds of battleing from the battle stage did not stop. The youths were all fighting to exhibit their best abilities, hoping to earn themselves a spot in the tournament.

    ¡°Miss Qu, don¡¯t you think that brat is just too much? He had obviouslymitted such despicable deeds and he still has the cheek to continueing here.¡± A youth who was quite familiar with people of the War Banner Academy slipped to stand beside Qu Ling Yue, looking highly indignant.

    In the first battle district, they had gone through several rounds of chaotic battles. From the numerous battles fought, several of the contestants have shown their skills and power to be outstanding and among them, Qu Ling Yue from the War Banner Academy was acknowledged to be the most powerful fighter among all the youths in the entire first battle district. Qu Ling Yue was not only the top disciple in the War Banner Academy, she was also the Young Miss of the Thousand Beast City, rendering her status and position to be one that only a select few couldpare to.

    Naturally, Qu Ling Yue had be the hottest favourite in the first battle district to win. However, besides Qu Ling Yue, the first battle district still had another individual that stood a chance to advance into the top ten ranks and that was Jun Xie. But everyone held a rather different feeling towards Jun Xie¡¯s chance to advance..... They would not feel the slightest pride for her at all.

    Qu Ling Yue nced briefly at the youth but did not say a word.

    The youth did not give up on trying to start a conversation with Qu Ling Yue. ¡°Technically, things like this are usually deemed to be illegal, and with people like him around, the rules of the Spirit Battle Tournament have surely been flouted. But I sincerely believe that Miss Qu would never allow people of such debased character to continue with their ways and I really wish that Miss Qu would take people like this down a peg or two.¡±

    It can be said that besides Qu Ling Yue, within the entire first battle district, no one else would be able to go against the Crown Prince¡¯s authourity. Everyone there were all secretly wishing that Jun Xie would meet with Qu Ling Yue in battle as soon as possible and have Qu Ling Yue overwhelm him and they would all be able to be at ease.

    Qu Ling Yue clicked her tongue, unwilling to say anything to the youth and she was feeling rather perplexed at the moment. She shifted her feet slightly away but her sight was involuntarily locked on Jun Xie, her eyes tinged with curiosity and worry.

    The matches concluded one after another and it would be Jun Wu Xie¡¯s turn very soon. No one in the crowd believed that Jun Xie would really step onto the stage and fight. Everyone¡¯s eyes swept all over the arena a few times but did not manage to see any signs of Zhao Xun, and their eyes were quickly shining with disdain and contempt.

    [As expected, it¡¯s happening once again!]

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes looked down and the corners of her mouth moved slightly, like she was estimating something. When she heard her name being called out, she looked up and walked towards the center of the battle stage.

 Chapter 827

    Chapter 827 : ¡°Apologies, It¡¯s My Turn (2)¡±

    Standing in the middle of the battle stage, the announcer nced at Jun Xie standing on the stage with him. His lips curled up derisively as he thought back to the several times all of Jun Xie¡¯s opponents had forfeited their matches. He knew it in his heart and although he could not say his thoughts out aloud, that expression on his face already strongly exhibited his obvious disdain for Jun Xie.

    All eyes within the arena were focused on Jun Xie and almost everytime Jun Xie had stood upon that stage, nobody had turned up to stand opposite him.

    Today, the masses were thinking the same thing would just happen and they were not holding their breaths as they waited for the time limit of one hour to pass. They wanted time to move quickly so they could proceed on to the next match.

    The seconds passed into minutes and the arena was getting more and more rowdy with impatience. People were no longer looking at Jun Xie standing alone on the stage and the next match¡¯s contestants were preparing for their uing battle.

    The announcer was watching the time, and there was no much time left before the ursed hour would be up. He finally could not help but open his mouth and said: ¡°Young Master Jun, I think Zhao Xun would not being today as well. I am thinking we should just move on to the next match in line.¡±

    What he meant was for Jun Xie to stop with his act and not waste everybody¡¯s time.

    ¡°Time is not up yet.¡± Jun Wu Xie replied monotonously as she looked up at the announcer.

    The man gave a sigh and retreated to the side.

    Obvious from his demeanor he wasn¡¯t keen to carry on seeing Jun Xie put on his act.

    ¡°¡±What difference does it make whether the time is up? Everyone knows what really going on here and who are you putting up the act for?¡± The arena was in an uproar, and if not for their fear of Lei Chen behind Jun Xie, the crowd might very well have moved to throw Jun Xie out unceremoniously.

    However, under all the rising morous noise, a tall figure had suddenly appeared at the doors into the arena.

    A bunch of youths who had been whispering into each others ears had upon seeing the person at the doors of the arena suddenly froze in ce.

    They stared in disbelief at the youth walking slowly to the battle stage. The people in the crown subconsciously rubbed at their eyes and were all thinking whether they were actually hallucinating!

    The one who had just appeared at the doors into the arena was no stranger!

    It was Zhao Xun who was Jun Xie¡¯s opponent that day!

    ¡°Why is he here?¡±

    A group of youths looked questioningly at Zhao Xun, unable to believe their eyes.

    Zhao Xun walked up to go towards the middle of the battle stage under countless pairs of fixated eyes, standing easy and nonchnt before Jun Xie.

    ¡°We can begin now.¡± Jun Wu Xie said suddenly.

    The announcer in charge of the matches had obviously been stunned into silence and he remained like that for a while before he turned to look uncertainly at Zhao Xun, asking in a probing tone: ¡°Zhao Xun, what did youe here for?¡±

    Zhao Xun lifted his eyebrow and said sneeringly: ¡°Isn¡¯t today the day for my match? Asking me what am I here for, shouldn¡¯t you know it well?¡±

    The announcer was stumped by Zhao Xun¡¯s words and his face turned a shade paler. He turned his head to look at Zhao Xun and Jun Xie, his face still in shock.

    The youths in the arena had exploded into exhration! They had initially thought that Zhao Xun might have appeared toe announce his willingness to forfeit the match, but finally.....

    Was the guy really going to fight Jun Xie! ?

    The sudden and unexpected change of events had caught everyone unawares.

    Zhao Xun had just yesterday tantly hinted at his eptance of the His Highness the Crown Prince¡¯s terms in his offer and fully intended to give up on the match. But..... why had he thene here today? And he was even making a big show of wanting to battle with Jun Xie in the match!

    At that moment, everyone was bing hopelessly confused.

    ¡°Cough, since that is the case..... Then you can begin.¡± The announcer retreated to the side awkwardly as his heart became more and more confused.

 Chapter 828

    Chapter 828 : ¡°Apologies, It¡¯s My Turn (3)¡±

    Right in the centre of the battle stage, Jun Wu Xie and Zhao Xun stood facing each other, the atmosphere suddenly became nerve wrecking, and the youths in the crowd watching them took a long while before they were able to recover. It looked like the battle for this match was just about to begin!

    ¡°Zhao Xun! That¡®s really manly! You actually have the guts to stand up to the Crown Prince! This show is just going to be great!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s just what I have been saying. Someone will surelye along to teach Jun Xie a lesson one day. That kid was just putting on a brave front saying time was not up yet, now the rock she picked up herself has dropped onto her own foot! Zhao Xun has shown up, look at the the little kid¡¯s skinny arms and legs, I think she won¡¯t be able to stand up to a single strike from Zhao Xun.¡±

    Seeing that the fight was about to start, the youths in the first battle district were all almost boiling over with anticipation. All of them did not dare to go against Lei Chen, but that did not mean they wouldn¡¯t enjoy seeing Jun Xie getting thrashed up!

    Within the arena, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s tiny frame looked even more frail and weak before Zhao Xun¡¯s tall frame. At one nce, it was clear who was the stronger one.

    Everyone was secretly anticipating to see, just how Jun Xie would be pped before everyone!

    With the ring of the bell signalling the start of the match, Jun Wu Xie who was standing on the battle stage finally moved!

    And with that first move, the entire arena that had been fully prepared to cheer and mock fellpletely silent!

    All the pairs of eyes were staring at the brilliant green spirit glow ring out from Jun Xie¡¯s body. The bright light had in that instant almost blinded the eyes of all the youths in the crowd!

    ¡°Green spirit! How can that be possible! ! ?¡±

    A roar filled with shock exploded from the crowd! Everyone could not believe their eyes as they looked at the tiny figure engulfed in his own brilliant green glow!

    A fifteen year old green spirit, no one had ever heard of something like that!

    They were all rubbing their eyes to make sure they were seeing things right!

    The figure of Jun Wu Xie was moving within the battle stage like lightning and when seen against that bright green re, the orange spirit of Zhao Xun was so miniscule it couldn¡¯t even be seen! The movements of the green spirit was so fast that everyone eyes could not keep up with it. All they could see was a brilliant green sh moving at an incredibly fast speed towards Zhao Xun!

    At that moment, everyone¡¯s mouths were all mped shut. Jun Wu Xie had only merely released her spirit power and she had already given everyone there a powerful p across their faces!

    All those youths who have used her of fawning on Lei Chen, had been jealous of her incredulous and undeserved luck, were now suddenly unable to speak another word.

    A green spirit..... wouldn¡¯t need any help from anyone in secret here. With that kind of power, he would be able topletely dominate the entire first battle district!

    Before such overwhelming power, all excuses quickly became a joke.

    After this, no one would be able to say that because Jun Xie was too weak, he had secretly forced his opponents to pull out from their matches.

    From what they could see, throughout the whole first battle district, not a single opponent would be able to stand up before him.

    Suddenly, nobody spoke a word. The entire arena had fallen eerily silent. The youths who had earlier mocked and jeered felt their faces burning up painfully. If a green spirit was considered trash, they what did that make them? More insignificant than trash?

    The battle was over in a blink. An orange spirit had no chance of standing up against a green spirit. Seemingly before everyone could recover from their shock, Zhao Xun who had been standing on the stage was suddenly sent flying from a single kick by Jun Xie, his tall figure drawing one big arc in the air to fall heavily in a corner of the battle stage!

    Jun Wu Xie had just executed one move, and he had achieved a win in a mere second!

    Such dominating and overwhelming power, made all those youths who had despised Jun Xie silently gulp in horror.

 Chapter 829

    Chapter 829 : ¡°Apologies, It¡¯s My Turn (4)¡±

    What kind of a joke was that! ? Jun Xie was just an absolute monster! What was the Crown Prince even thinking! ? How could he even think that that demonic monstrosity would not be able to advance through the rounds in this tournament! ? There was absolutely no need for him to secretly ask those contestants to forfeit their matches! Doesn¡¯t the whole thing look like a joke to everyone now?

    Those youths who had firmly believed that Jun Xie hadmitted those dastardly deeds because he had been weak and helpless suddenly found their minds unable toprehend the situation at hand.

    With Jun Xie¡¯s spirit power level, he would be able to effortlessly overwhelm any opponent in under a second, why would he even need to go through all that hassle?

    On the battle stage, the spirit power glow around Jun Wu Xie had already dissipated. She quietly adjusted her clothes and calmly turned to look at the announcer who was standing at the side with his mouth wide agape.

    ¡°You can announce the result.¡±

    The announcer stood gaping for another moment before he suddenly snapped his mouth shut. He gulped heavily on his own saliva and looked with his face filled with astonishment at the expressionless Jun Wu Xie. At that moment, hee no longer dared to show the slightest disdain like he had earlier and in his eyes, one only saw immense terror.

    ¡°From the Zephyr Academy, Jun Xie wins!¡± The announcer said almost falteringly, his eyes looking right at a terrifying monster.

    [That kid looked to be fifteen at most!]

    [And he had attained the green spirit! ?]

    It was not enough that the Zephyr Academy had rocked the entire tournament with several seventeen and eighteen years olds with blue spirits, now a fifteen year old green spirit had even emerged from them! ?

    The announcer was suddenly immensely grateful that he had not said anything sarcastic to Jun Xie as he had feared reprisal from Lei Chen from before. But now it seemed that there was no need for Lei Chen to lift a finger and Jun Xie by himself would be able to squash him like a bug!

    The announcer¡¯s voice reverberated within the arena and those among the crowd who still had not recovered from shock suddenly regained their senses, turning their disbelieving eyes to look at the figure of Jun Xie slowly walking off the battle stage.

    Immediately, the crowd surrounding the stage unconsciously parted to allow Jun Xie a clear and unhindered path through, with none of them daring to say a word to him, their hearts still palpitating from the shock.

    Jun Wu Xie walked down calmly from the stage, under the countless stares all focused upon her, and even til when her back disappeared from the exit of the battle arena, their eyes had remained staring foolishly at the doors that Jun Xie had just exited from.

    It had been just a few short minutes, but it all seemed so surreal, just like a dream.

    No one had noticed, Zhao Xun who had been sent flying by Jun Xie with a single kick, had taken the opportunity when he saw that everyone was shocked and dazed, silently got up, his face not showing any signs of agony while he quietly patted off the dust from his clothes, and had slipped out of the arena without a sound.

    Today was the first time Jun Xie had been seen to have executed a move in the entire Spirit Battle Tournament, and that one single move from him, had been more than enough topletely erase off all the unsightly blemishes previously smeared upon Jun Xie¡¯s name.

    Even if Jun Xie had been a significant orange spirit, things would not have happened to this extent and people would not be in such an advanced state of shock and disbelief.

    But when she showed up as a green spirit, there wasn¡¯t the slightest doubt that he would have been able to overwhelm and exert total dominance over any opponent in the first battle district.

    It could be said, with the rare exceptional breed of those other demonic monsters from the same Zephyr Academy, throughout all the contestants in the Spirit Battle Tournament, they wouldn¡¯t be able to find another person who would be able to stand up to Jun Xie¡¯s overwhelming strength. When they saw that the kid possessed such unbelievable power that was almost demonic, everyone suddenly could not fathom why the Crown Prince had needed tomit such despicable deeds in the tournament.

    To the extent that many of them were even thinking that those opponents who had previously pulled out of thepetition had been really lucky.

    Having forfeited voluntarily was at least better than having everyone witness himself being tormented and humiliated by an opponent smaller and younger. They would at least still have their dignity intact. Just like Zhao Xun today, getting himself defeated by Jun Xie in a mere second with a single strike, that was just so embarrassing and shameful. Without mentioning anything else, but the chances of being seen as anything close to formidable would have beenpletely crushed with that.

 Chapter 830

    Chapter 830 : ¡°Apologies, It¡¯s My Turn (5)¡±

    As everyone in the first battle district was still gripped in shock, one man among them who had been secretly observing everything that had gone on in there had his face creased up in a deep frown as he quietly slipped out the back door of the battle arena.

    Zhao Xun was walking on one of the main streets on his way back to the academy¡¯s allocated inn when he suddenly felt someoneing in very close from behind. He had not even turned his head back when a hand mped upon his shoulder and he felt a cold and hard point pressed against the back of his hip.

    ¡°Don¡¯t make a sound, and just follow me.¡± A low raspy voice sounded from behind Zhao Xun. Zhao Xun¡¯s body stiffened and his face immediately showed an expression of fear as he obediently nodded his head.

    The man forcefully pushed Zhao Xun into a dark alley at the side.

    In the dark alley, a ck robed man stood with his hands sped behind his back. The face that had not been too good looking in the first ce was now even ominously dark. He stared chillingly at Zhao Xun who had been dragged in by his subordinate and his eyes shed with rage.

    ¡°Do you know what you have done?¡± The ck robed man stared at Zhao Xun icily, his voice trembling with rage.

    Zhao Xun shivered and his face went pale.

    ¡°I asked for you to go spread more rumours and to forfeit the match. What did you show up there instead?¡± The ck robed man¡¯s eyes red up in rage.

    Zhao Xun replied stiffly: ¡°I..... I..... I had thought..... I could defeat him.....¡±

    ¡°You scoundrel!¡± The ck robed man¡¯s eyes widened further as he stared at Zhao Xun. ¡°Who told you you can decide for yourself! Are you already tired of living! ? Have you forgotten my specific instructions! ? Such a perfect n but it has been wrecked by a bumbling fool! What I wanted you to do was to go ruin Jun Xie name! Tarnish the Crown Prince¡¯s reputation! You had instead gone on to provide Jun Xie with an opportunity like this! The news that Jun Xie defeated you today in battle will spread very quickly! His powers as a green spirit will be revealed! Do you think people will still think he is just a douchebag that only knows how to y up to people in power! ? !¡±

    The ck robed man was on the verge of exploding with rage. The n had proceeded very smoothly up to this point. Zhao Xun had agreed to everything and who knew what kind of madness came over him that he should decide to show up today at the first battle district and gave Jun Xie the chance to show his powers!

    With that one foolish move, all that they had worked for had beenpletely wrecked! With the kid¡¯s green spirit powers revealed, it was enough to dispel all the lies and rumours to copse into itself!

    Zhao Xun only shivered and did not say anything more.

    ¡°Since you have been so foolish and have shown yourself to bepletely useless, there is no need to keep you alive any longer!¡± The ck robed man narrowed his eyes and signaled with a nce to the man holding Zhao Xun down.

    The dagger pressed against Zhao Xun¡¯s back suddenly thrust out!

    But just at the moment that the dagger was about to pierce into Zhao Xun¡¯s gut, Zhao Xun suddenly seemed to have copsed from fright and he fell down to sit upon the ground, slipping out from the grasp of the man!

    That man had wanted to grab at him but Zhao Xun rolled out of the way and he immediately tried to scramble and w his way out!

    ¡°Catch him and bring him back!¡± The ck robed man was shocked, he had not thought Zhao Xun would be able to escape his subordinate¡¯s hold!

    Zhao Xun ran heedlessly with all his might and just as he was about to get out of the dark alley, his eyes lit up with mirth!

    ¡°Don¡¯t kill me! Don¡¯t kill me! I did not intentionally defy your orders! I have done wrong! I should not have gone to the tournament! I should have listened to you and forfeited the match and pushed the me onto His Highness the Crown Prince! I have really realised my mistake! I beg you not to kill me!¡±

    In the short moment he ran out from the dark and quiet alley, Zhao Xun suddenly let out a pitiful wail. His loud and clear voice carried far and quickly attracted the attention of many peopleing and going through the main thoroughfare!

 Chapter 831

    Chapter 831 : ¡°Apologies, It¡¯s My Turn (6)¡±

    It was still morning and the main thoroughfare in the Yan Country¡¯s Imperial Capital were filled with pedestriansing and going. From within the bustling and squeezy crowd of people, a ear piercing scream suddenly tore through the crisp morning air as people from all directions looked towards the source of the sound.

    They saw a wretched looking pale faced youth, howling as he scrambled and wed his way through the crowd.

    Out from the youth¡¯s mouth, came sounds of incessant pleas, shocking the people on the street to freeze in shock and surprise.

    Judging from the looks and dress of the youth, he looked to be a participants of the Spirit Battle Tournament. Everyone was wondering why the youth had suddenly appeared here, screaming such shocking words into the ears of so many people in the main street.

    The grandiose Spirit Battle Tournament had always attracted the attention of everyone in the Imperial Capital every year, and regarding the incident at the Spirit Battle Tournament this year, the people had more or less heard a little about it.

    His Highness the Crown Prince had in order to protect a disciple from the Zephyr Academy, secretly forced several disciples of other academies to pull out from the tournament and much of those rumours had already spread to every corner of the Imperial Capital.

    But the words of this youth here..... suddenly drove suspicions into the hearts of the people here on the main street.

    When the man who had been chasing after Zhao Xun saw him running into the crowd and screaming and shooting his mouth off heedlessly, his face immediately darkened and the dark robed man who had been just steps behind almost fainted from rage on the spot when he heard what Zhao Xun was saying through those screams!

    [What was that foolish scoundrel saying out there!]

    ¡°Make him shut up this instant! He must not speak another word!¡± The ck robed man¡¯s face was livid! He had never dreamed that things would get so out of hand with so many consecutive unexpected idents happening. The crowd was tightly packed on the main street and Zhao Xun¡¯s voice was loud and piercing. Now that those words were heard by such a big number of people, what would the repercussions be! ?

    Several men immediately pounced on Zhao Xun in the middle of the street, pointed daggers held in their hands as they needed to shut Zhao Xun up in the shortest time possible.

    But somehow, without knowing why, the seemingly flustered and panicked youth was as slippery as an eel. He zipped through the crowd on the street, his darting figure slipping nimbly among the squeeze of people, giving his pursuers absolutely no chance of evening near him, and his mouth had in all that time, continued to spout those hopelessly damning words against them!

    In a matter of a mere ten over minutes, Zhao Xun¡¯s figure hadpletely disappeared within the sea of people while his exasperated pursuers had no other choice but to leave in difited rage.

    But their merciless pursuit earlier had not been missed by the countless pairs of eyes of people on the main street then. And with those very words that Zhao Xun was screaming out as he made his escape, a strange conjecture formed and very quickly spread throughout the crowd then.

    And that conjecture, was immediately heard and the crowd at the first battle district exploded into a bubbling pot of conspiracy theories just as the matches for that day ended!

    The youth who had seen his opponents repeatedly forfeit their matches had finally battled today. And with that one battle, he had exhibited astounding and unbelievable power, a green spirit!

    With Jun Xie¡¯s overwhelming power, it had made the nosy parkers start to think that the situation had been rather strange. With power such as this, there was absolutely no need for the kid to have to conduct such underhanded maniptions at all! !

    Just as everyone was getting puzzled by the newfound circumstances, another piece of news had spread like wildfire once more.

    It was in the morning on that same day, that people had seen a youth dressed in the uniform of the Hua Wan Academy, pursued by killers right on the main street of the Imperial Capital! And the youth being pursued had been screaming in plea all that time! And with the words heard from his pleas, it told the people of another important piece of news!

    The forfeitures of Jun Xie¡¯s previous opponents had not been the work of the Crown Prince, but it had been someone else who had intentionally gone to threaten those opponents of Jun Xie and forced them to forfeit, while pinning the me onto His Highness, the Crown Prince.

    The two pieces of astounding news, when linked up and heard together, a whole new picture was revealed and spread once again like wildfire with a strong gale to carry the news to every single nook and cranny in the Yan Country¡¯s Imperial Capital!

 Chapter 832

    Chapter 832 : ¡°Apologies, It¡¯s My Turn (7)¡±

    Within the Yan Country¡¯s Imperial Capital, behind the high table in the Imperial Study was the current sitting Emperor. His face was ashen as he stared at the dark robed man kneeling before his table, his darkened face livid with rage. Gripped in his hand, was news just brought in and on that piece of parchment, was recorded that day¡¯s events, rumours and the winds that had changed in the Imperial Capital.

    ¡°That matter has really been well handled hasn¡¯t it? Hmm?¡± The Emperor¡¯s eyes were narrowed and he suddenly flung the pieces of parchment onto the face of the ck robed man!

    The ck robed man remained unmoving as he knelt on the ground, not daring to say a single word against it.

    ¡°I ordered you to carry it out and you what have you done? What is the meaning of this? What is this? Why did the disciple of the Hua Wan Academy show up at the Spirit Battle Tournament? That kid called Jun Xie had exhibited unbelievable green spirit powers with his first move, isn¡¯t that telling everyone that all the lies from before are just a joke? After letting that fact be revealed was not enough and what did you bunch of imbeciles do after that? The entire bunch of you had even let the disciple from the Hua Wan Academy run amok in the main street spouting all kinds of nonsense! Are all of you thinking I do not have enough on my mind? That you bunch had to cause such an uproar making it a big scandal! ?¡± The Emperor sat upon his chair, his chest heaving with the immense rage boiling within, his eyes red and bloodshot, staring straight at the ck robed man kneeling on the ground before him.

    The ck robed man¡¯s body stiffened and he hung his head even lower.

    ¡°This matter is caused by your humble servant¡¯s mistake. Your humble servant did not expect the disciple from the Hua Wan Academy would suddenly go back on his word. Your humble servant has already sent men out to investigate into the whereabouts of Zhao Xun. Once we find him, he will be sure to regret it.¡±

    After Zhao Xun kicked up such a fracus within the Imperial Capital that day, he had suddenly disappeared. In order to capture Zhao Xun, they had staked out the Hua Wan Academy¡¯s allocated inn. But even after waiting tillte night, they had not seen a single sign of Zhao Xun. To prevent the matter from getting any bigger, they could only send their men to search throughout the Imperial Capital in secret for Zhao Xun, but the guy seemed to have vanished from the face of the earth and they had not even spotted a shadow of him after searching through the entire Imperial Capital.

    ¡°Zhao Xun must be located at all costs!¡± The Emperor narrowed his eyes and he forced down the rage in his heart. ¡°Additionally, we cannot carry on with this matter. Jun Xie¡¯s powers has been revealed and if we continue to persist, we will only be inviting ridicule. No one will believe that a green spirit will need such help from Lei Chen.¡±

    The Emperor¡¯s mind was finally clearing up enough for him to think it through. The Zephyr Academy was recently stealing the limelight in many of the battle districts and he had heard some things about it, but he had not expected that the youngest participant of the Zephyr Academy would possess such terrifying powers as well.

    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± The ck robed man answered.

    The Emperor drew in a deep breath. ¡°The situation at the Zephyr Academy had been a little beyond my expectations when they got close to the Crown Prince. Since there is no way we can make further use of the people in the Zephyr Academy to achieve anything else, we can do something to try to win over these rare youths who are so highly gifted.¡± The Emperor said and paused, the anger on his face fading away as his lips turned up into what could be thought of as a benevolent smile.

    ¡°Little Fan had been cooped up in the pce recently and he should go out and loosen up a little. He should take advantage of the Spirit Battle Tournament that is still going on and mingle a little with the elites from the various academies, so that he might be able to choose a few of the more outstanding ones who can stay by his side to guard him in future.¡±

    When the Fourth Prince was mentioned, the Emperor¡¯s eyes softened and became a lot more gentle.

    ¡°And the matter with His Highness the Crown Prince.....¡± The ck robed man asked carefully.

    The Emperor¡¯s face immediately creased up in a frown. ¡°Temporarily temper it down a little. Wait till the final ten in the Spirit Battle Tournament has been decided before you continue with it. With the farce that you and your men had just stirred up, unwanted suspicions will be raised if you continue to act against him.¡±

 Chapter 833

    Chapter 833 : ¡°Apologies, It¡¯s My Turn (8)¡±

    Zhao Xun has disappeared. Ever since he wasst seen to be pursued by assassins, Zhao Xun had disappeared from sight altogether. And hisst words that were heard on the main street by many people, became evidence that the people pondered heavily upon.

    The winds had changed in the Yan Country¡¯s Imperial Capital and the incident soon absolved the Crown Prince of the crime pinned on his head gradually dissipating into nothing.

    At the first instance that Lei Chen had received the news, he had not been able to sit still but he knew he must not make any rash moves at that moment and it was not until it was deep into the night that he quietly and silently made his way to the Immortals¡¯ Loft to seek out Jun Xie.

    ¡°Little brother Jun! How did you manage to achieve that? That Zhao Xun, how did you make him show up at the Spirit Battle Tournament to fight you! ?¡± Lei Chen was fighting to suppress his excitement as after that morning, the rumours that had gued him hadpletely turned around. The Crown Prince had sent people out to listen to the words and discussions of the people in the Imperial Capital and had discovered that they no longer linked all those incidents to him and that had made him heaved a big sigh of relief.

    Jun Wu Xie was carrying the little ck cat in her arms and was seated calmly on a chair as she looked at the highly excited and delighted Lei Chen, while her face was still a sea of calm just like always.

    ¡°He was supposed to show up anyway.¡± Jun Wu Xie replied calmly.

    Lei Chen then asked: ¡°Where is Zhao Xun now? I am afraid he is in very deep trouble now. Since he had chosen to work with you, shouldn¡¯t I dispatch some guards to protect him now?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie shook her head and replied: ¡°His continued disappearance will be the best situation for you.¡±

    Only when Zhao Xun remained unfound, would it make the debate surrounding the matter more heated. With every single day that Zhao Xun remained missing, thest words heard from him would remain fodder for the people to dig up and search.

    ¡°Really..... But..... As long as Zhao Xun remains in the Imperial Capital, he will be discovered sooner orter. If my Father finds him first and forces him to change his statement, wouldn¡¯t that.....¡± Lei Chen could not help but continue to feel worried. The changes that happened today had been firstly due to Jun Xie¡¯s overwhelming powers and secondly because of Zhao Xun¡¯s final words before he disappeared. If Zhao Xun¡¯s words were to change, the end result would be rather disastrous for him.

    Jun Wu Xie was nonchntly stroking the little ck cat in her arms, looking unconcerned. ¡°No one would ever find him. He will not appear ever again.¡±

    For someone who had been turned into a bloody puddle and to seep into the ground thereafter, who would be able to find him?

    Lei Chen looked at Jun Wu Xie in puzzlement. From the dire straits that he had been till now, with just barely a day that passed, Jun Xie hadpletely turned the entire situation around and with such amazing finesse that no one had been able to find any cracks in the ploy. Lei Chen could notprehend just how such a young youth had been able to devise such a wless and imprable n.

    After this incident, Lei Chen no longer dared to see Jun Xie as an ordinary youth who was able to upend the consensus and belief of the people in the entire Imperial Capital within one short day. Abilities such as this, was revered and respected even by him.

    ¡°Since little brother Jun is so confident, I have nothing to worry about then. After this round of incidents, I strongly believe my Father would have to put a lot more thought into it before he embarks on any other schemes against me. I expect myself to be able to rx a little in the immediate days ahead.¡± Lei Chen said with augh. Right from the day the Spirit Battle Tournament had begun till now, this day was the happiest one he had.

    He could almost imagine, when the one sitting high up upon the throne discovered all that had happened today, just how marvelous his reaction was going to be.

    ¡°You can¡¯t rx.¡± Jun Wu Xie suddenly said.

    Lei Chen was surprised.

    ¡°Although he won¡¯t be able to carry on with the same ploy, but the Yan Country¡¯s Emperor will not give up on the opportunity so easily. You will have to prepare yourself well for it.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s fingers swept over the little ck cat¡¯s smooth fur. She was looking forward to see just what kind of other tricks the mighty Emperor of the strongest Yan Country would be able to conjure up.Chapter 833 : ¡°Apologies, It¡¯s My Turn (8)¡±

    Zhao Xun has disappeared. Ever since he wasst seen to be pursued by assassins, Zhao Xun had disappeared from sight altogether. And hisst words that were heard on the main street by many people, became evidence that the people pondered heavily upon.

    The winds had changed in the Yan Country¡¯s Imperial Capital and the incident soon absolved the Crown Prince of the crime pinned on his head gradually dissipating into nothing.

    At the first instance that Lei Chen had received the news, he had not been able to sit still but he knew he must not make any rash moves at that moment and it was not until it was deep into the night that he quietly and silently made his way to the Immortals¡¯ Loft to seek out Jun Xie.

    ¡°Little brother Jun! How did you manage to achieve that? That Zhao Xun, how did you make him show up at the Spirit Battle Tournament to fight you! ?¡± Lei Chen was fighting to suppress his excitement as after that morning, the rumours that had gued him hadpletely turned around. The Crown Prince had sent people out to listen to the words and discussions of the people in the Imperial Capital and had discovered that they no longer linked all those incidents to him and that had made him heaved a big sigh of relief.

    Jun Wu Xie was carrying the little ck cat in her arms and was seated calmly on a chair as she looked at the highly excited and delighted Lei Chen, while her face was still a sea of calm just like always.

    ¡°He was supposed to show up anyway.¡± Jun Wu Xie replied calmly.

    Lei Chen then asked: ¡°Where is Zhao Xun now? I am afraid he is in very deep trouble now. Since he had chosen to work with you, shouldn¡¯t I dispatch some guards to protect him now?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie shook her head and replied: ¡°His continued disappearance will be the best situation for you.¡±

    Only when Zhao Xun remained unfound, would it make the debate surrounding the matter more heated. With every single day that Zhao Xun remained missing, thest words heard from him would remain fodder for the people to dig up and search.

    ¡°Really..... But..... As long as Zhao Xun remains in the Imperial Capital, he will be discovered sooner orter. If my Father finds him first and forces him to change his statement, wouldn¡¯t that.....¡± Lei Chen could not help but continue to feel worried. The changes that happened today had been firstly due to Jun Xie¡¯s overwhelming powers and secondly because of Zhao Xun¡¯s final words before he disappeared. If Zhao Xun¡¯s words were to change, the end result would be rather disastrous for him.

    Jun Wu Xie was nonchntly stroking the little ck cat in her arms, looking unconcerned. ¡°No one would ever find him. He will not appear ever again.¡±

    For someone who had been turned into a bloody puddle and to seep into the ground thereafter, who would be able to find him?

    Lei Chen looked at Jun Wu Xie in puzzlement. From the dire straits that he had been till now, with just barely a day that passed, Jun Xie hadpletely turned the entire situation around and with such amazing finesse that no one had been able to find any cracks in the ploy. Lei Chen could notprehend just how such a young youth had been able to devise such a wless and imprable n.

    After this incident, Lei Chen no longer dared to see Jun Xie as an ordinary youth who was able to upend the consensus and belief of the people in the entire Imperial Capital within one short day. Abilities such as this, was revered and respected even by him.

    ¡°Since little brother Jun is so confident, I have nothing to worry about then. After this round of incidents, I strongly believe my Father would have to put a lot more thought into it before he embarks on any other schemes against me. I expect myself to be able to rx a little in the immediate days ahead.¡± Lei Chen said with augh. Right from the day the Spirit Battle Tournament had begun till now, this day was the happiest one he had.

    He could almost imagine, when the one sitting high up upon the throne discovered all that had happened today, just how marvelous his reaction was going to be.

    ¡°You can¡¯t rx.¡± Jun Wu Xie suddenly said.

    Lei Chen was surprised.

    ¡°Although he won¡¯t be able to carry on with the same ploy, but the Yan Country¡¯s Emperor will not give up on the opportunity so easily. You will have to prepare yourself well for it.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s fingers swept over the little ck cat¡¯s smooth fur. She was looking forward to see just what kind of other tricks the mighty Emperor of the strongest Yan Country would be able to conjure up.

 Chapter 834

    Chapter 834 : ¡°The Fourth Prince (1)¡±

    In the next few rounds of the tournament, Jun Wu Xie dominated over her opponents with her overwhelming powers. Not a single one among all the youths who battled her were able tost past her first attack and basically everyone who stepped up were thrown off the battle stage within a single breath¡¯s time.

    In the face of Jun Xie¡¯s incessantly maniacal one shot one kill tournament battles, everyone began to feel that the several matches which had resulted in forfeiture in the earlier rounds would not have made any difference anyway, as they would all be over in a blink.

    At that point in time, nobody dared to harbour mockery or ridicule in their gazes when they looked at Jun Xie. All those youths who had said quite a bit of nasty things about Jun Xie previously would now immediately lower their heads guiltily in shame when they saw Jun Xie and not dare raise their heads to meet his eyes, deeply terrified that Jun Xie might just decide to kill them on the spot.

    There were three more rounds left in the tournament before the winner for each battle district would be born. Round after round of battles have wiped out greatly numbers of contestants from the tournament and there were only a greatly diminished number of participants left. Although there were a lot less contestants still in the tournament, every district battle arena was still filled with countless people. The youths who had been eliminated from thepetition had not left and remained behind. Although they had lost, that did not stop them from continuing to stay on to observe others slug it out in battle, to acquire more experience in various battles techniques, in preparation for next year¡¯s tournament!

    Thepetition continued on as normal on that day and it was only in the first battle district that a special guest appeared.

    The youths were preparing for their uing battle when they suddenly saw a troop of guards dressed in the livery of the Imperial Family marching into the battle arena in uniform precision.

    At that moment, all the youths in the battle arena turned their eyes to look nervously at the Imperial Guards who had suddenly run in. Judging from the light armour on the guards, they were able to ascertain that the troop of soldiers were from the contingent that guarded the Yan Country¡¯s Imperial Pce.

    [But what was a troop of Imperial Guards doing here? Why have they appeared so suddenly?]

    Just as everyone was still puzzled and confused, a joyful and clear voice suddenly sounded.

    ¡°This is the first battle district? I had thought that with the tournament nearing its end, there would have been a lot less people.¡± A voice still slightly tinged with that of a boy¡¯s rang out from outside the arena¡¯s entrance. Apanying that voice that reached the ears of everyone inside, a handsome young youth dressed in creamy yellow brocade suit slowly walked into the arena.

    The youth¡¯s face was like white jade, his eyes filled with endless smiles, his exquisite tiny face graced with outstanding features. From his hip dangled a piece of white jade, and the jade pendant swung lightly with every step he took.

    Upon seeing the young youth walk in, everyone in the crowd froze.

    Standing in a corner, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s gaze discreetly observed the young youth, her mind registering every single piece of information she noticed about the youth in that instant.

    Lei Fan, the Fourth Prince of the Yan Country. On the surface, he was known as the child borne by the Emperor and his most beloved concubine and was raised by the Empress, but in actual fact, was a illegitimate child borne by the Empress and her lover. Lei Fan¡¯s age was slightly younger than all the other three princes and he possessed exquisite looks, born with a face filled with smiles looking highly adorable. On top of that, he was still very young and he had won the favour of the Emperor.

    Among the four princes of the Yan Country, only this prince was still living within the Imperial Pce. Compared to the other three princes, Lei Fan had enjoyed much better treatment since his birth. The Emperor had not only personally carefully selected a teacher to meticulously tutor him, but the Emperor would even involve himself in many other everyday aspects like Lei Fan¡¯s food, clothes, residence and the ces he went.

    Compared to Lei Fan, the Yan Country¡¯s Third Prince was almost seen to be treated as a child the Emperor had picked up from the streets.

 Chapter 835

    Chapter 835 : ¡°The Fourth Prince (2)¡±

    Lei Fan had always stayed within the Imperial Pce and seldom stepped out. And when he did go out, he would always be apanied by a contingent just like today¡¯s.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s arms were crossed before her chest and was calm and unruffled in the sudden mour around her as she scrutinised Lei Fan who had suddenly appeared in the battle arena. From the day the Battle Spirit Tournament had begun till now, this Fourth Prince of the Yan Country had not made an appearance once, not even on the day that Lei Chen had hosted the banquet and had invited all the contestants. Lei Fan had not even shown up then and his sudden appearance here today was a surprise to many people.

    The man in charge of the first battle district hurried forward to wee the important guest. Everyone knew that the Emperor heavily favoured and doted on the Fourth Prince and the special attention showered upon him even overshadowed that shown to the Crown Prince!

    ¡°I did not know that Your Highness, our Fourth Prince has arrived and I have been tardy with my wee. I beg for Your Highness¡¯ forgiveness!¡± The man said in trepidation.

    Lei Fan¡¯s inborn smiley eyes narrowed slightly, seemingly not offended in the slightest, but instead looked to be filled with the innocence if a bumbling child. ¡°Your Honour has been too polite. I am here merely toe look around and I will ask that Your Honour let everyone continue and not bother about me.¡±

    The man nodded hurriedly.

    The feeling that Lei Fan gave to people waspletely different from Lei Chen.

    The image that Lei Chen intentionally tries to create was one of a modest and affable leader that made him highly approachable but people tend to remember his high position and status. Lei Fan was instead no different from any other child, lookingpletely guileless and innocent. That smiley little face would make people subconsciously tend to easily forget his identity as a noble prince.

    It seemed after Lei Fan spoke, the highly tense atmosphere in the arena quickly rxed and many of the people in the crowd had suddenly developed a liking for Lei Fan with his guileless and innocent demeanor.

    Lei Fan found himself a spot within the arena to sit down and very coincidentally, he plopped down right beside Qu Ling Yue.

    Qu Ling Yue was familiar with Lei Chen and with her identity as the Young Miss of the Thousand Beast City, she was frequently allowed entry into the Imperial Pce itself and she somewhat knew the princes on a personal level. When Lei Fan came to sit down right beside her, Qu Ling Yue wasn¡¯t really too surprised.

    ¡°Will Big Sister Ling Yue be taking part in today¡¯spetition?¡± Lei Fan asked, looking smilingly at Qu Ling Yue, asking his question very naturally without reservation.

    Qu Ling Yue nodded her head. She wasn¡¯t on very familiar terms with Lei Fan, but Lei Fan¡¯s demeanor somehow made people unable to be displeased with him.

    ¡°I am thest one, it¡¯s still early.¡±

    Lei Fan rested his chin in both his palms, blinking his eyes as he watched the youths battling on the battle stage. His gaze although seemingly indifferent as he watched, was actually secretly observing every single person within the battle arena. His gaze went one full round but his eyes still did not manage to locate his target and he could not help it but start to feel a sliver of doubt in his heart and he turned his head to Qu Ling Yue and asked: ¡°Father told me that the Spirit Battle Tournament this year has quite a few incredible contestants in thepetition and specifically asked me toe take a look and learn a few things. Father told me I am growing up and I must not continue to drift aimlessly forever. Hence, I havee out to see for myself. Big Sister Ling Yue, I had heard that a unparalleled genius had appeared in the first battle district and his name seemed to be called..... Jun Xie? Is that really true?¡±

    Qu Ling Yue looked at Lei Fan. Lei Fan was quite a bit younger than she was and coupled with thatpletely innocent tone of voice, she did not think too much about it and just assumed that he had just been too bored in the Imperial Pce.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. That one over there is Jun Xie.¡± Qu Ling Yue raised her hand and pointed at the figure that was standing behind a whole crowd of people, a tiny figure that was almost invisible.

    At the moment that Lei Fan¡¯s gaze had fallen upon the figure of Jun Xie, a strange look shed briefly across his eyes and his the corners of his mouth had very naturally turned up to sh out a smile.

    ¡°Jun Xie looks to be quite close to my age. I should go try to learn a few things from him.¡± As Lei Fan spoke, he stood up from his seat and went towards the direction that Jun Xie was in as he walked.

 Chapter 836

    Chapter 836 : ¡°The Fourth Prince (3)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie had at the very instant that Lei Fan had stood up known the Fourth Prince¡¯s intentions and a cold smile shed across her lips. She stood unmoving in her spot as she noticed Lei Fan gradually approach out of the corner of her eyes.

    The battles for the first battle district had begun but all the youths in the battle arena had suddenly lost interest in spectating the battles as their eyes subconsciously followed the figure of Lei Fan around.

    Although Lei Chen was the Crown Prince of the Yan Country, but the knowledge that the Fourth Prince was the one most doted upon and was most favoured had been known throughout thends. If any of them were to gain the favour of Lei Fan, it would undoubtedly be a great opportunity for them.

    However, when everyone saw Lei Fan making a beeline straight towards Jun Xie who was standing in a nondescript corner, everyone¡¯s heart suddenly felt as if somebody had just stomped on them hard.

    Even the Fourth Prince was showing interest in Jun Xie!

    The bunch of youths who just had hope rise in their hearts felt distinctly the feeling of falling down to earth from the heavens.

    If it had been anyone else, they might not be feeling that forlorn, but out of all people, that person had to be Jun Xie.....

    A monstrous youth whopletely dominated over all of them in terms of spirit power and had already gained the favour of the current Crown Prince. What did they have to offer topete with Jun Xie? All of them added together would not even be enough to take on Jun Xie in a fight!

    All the youths quickly fell into depression and they could only stare quietly at Lei Fan who was walking toe stand beside Jun Xie with a brilliant smile on his face.

    ¡°Are you Jun Xie?¡± Lei Fan asked as he stood before Jun Xie, his head tilted to one side, his smiling eyes blinking innocently as if he was looking at something very interesting to him.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Jun Wu Xie replied curtly.

    ¡°My name is Lei Fan. My Royal Brother said you are the strongest in the first battle district and wanted me to learn a little from you. He said I am growing up fast but still stumbling around like an ignorant kid.¡± Lei Fan said, looking smilingly at Jun Xie, as he chattered on but his demeanor was slightly sheepish before Jun Xie as he scratched his head in self consciousness, his face tinged with slight embarrassment.

    Jun Wu Xie stared coldly as her eyes observed Lei Chen¡¯s performance. She must say that although Lei Fan was still rather young, but his acting skills were on a levelpletely deeper than that of Lei Chen¡¯s. With just a few lines, he had managed to present himself as a ignorant and guileless youth and the words he spouted out carelessly, were even more interesting.....

    Everyone knew that the Crown Prince were on close terms with the Zephyr Academy and he took extra special care of Jun Xie among all the disciples. Lei Fan had dragged Lei Chen out with his first lines in an attempt to quickly bridge the distance must be said to have been brilliantly and beautifully executed.

    Even having just met, Jun Wu Xie knew that Lei Fan was not just an ordinary youth. For the Emperor to be able to dote on him so much, the first reason was that his ¡°mother¡± had been the Emperor¡¯s most beloved woman, and secondly..... must have been due to the Fourth Prince being so ¡°clever¡±.

    ¡°The Fourth Prince is being too courteous and Jun Xie does not deserve it.¡± Jun Wu Xie replied, deflecting it skillfully. She wanted to see just what kind of intentions the Fourth Prince had in minding to her on this day.

    In response to Jun Xie¡¯s cold indifference, Lei Fan did not show any signs of displeasure and he only continued on smilingly to say: ¡°Jun Xie, you shouldn¡¯t be so modest. My Royal Brother has already told me everything. At such a young age, you already possess an astounding green spirit, and looking throughout thends, where would we find one as prodigious as you? To be honest, although my ring spirit has awakened, but in terms of spirit power, my progress has been rather dismal and my Father had even admonished me about it.¡±

    Lei Fan paused a while and then went on to say to Jun Xie in a highly serious tone: ¡°Jun Xie..... I have actuallye here today because there is something I would like to discuss with you.¡±

 Chapter 837

    <hr ss="chapter-end">

    Chapter 837 : ¡°The Fourth Prince (4)¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s like this, I have just started to learn how to cultivate spirit power and there are many parts that I do not fully understand. So, I was wondering..... if you can teach me a thing or two? My Father had not been able to find a suitable studying partner for me and when I heard my Royal Brother mentioning you and since we are of a simr age, if you do not mind, would you be willing to be my studying partner?¡± Lei Fan asked looking at Jun Xie earnestly and he immediately added after:

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, although you will be my studying partner, the treatment you receive will not be inferior in anyone.¡±

    The prince¡¯s studying partner had always been chosen from the sons and younger siblings of the officials in the Pce andmoners had never been presented with such an opportunity. Although it was just being a studying partner, but having wedged a foot into the Imperial Family, endless riches and a bright future was almost assured and although the Four Prince was not the heir in line, but the Yan Country¡¯s Emperor doted on him heavily which surpassed the favours that was shown to the Crown Prince Lei Chen, hence, to be able to be the studying partner of Lei Fan was an opportunity that everyone would fight tooth and nail for but still not be given the chance.

    Lei Fan¡¯s voice had not been soft and when his words reached the others, the youths in the arena gave a gasp of shock!

    As the Prince¡¯s studying partner, it was in reality a position where one developed to be the Prince¡¯s most trusted aide. Once the young Prince came of age and was bestowed the kingly title of a full fledged Prince, the studying partner¡¯s status would naturally rise in tandem and to attain a high ranking position in the Yan Country then, would be effortlessly easy.

    In addition to that, Lei Fan was the most favoured among the princes and bing his studying partner would be as good as bing one for the Crown Prince!

    That was an once in a lifetime opportunity that must not be missed!

    All the youths were deeply envious of Jun Xie as they stared with green eyed envy, their hearts feeling like a cat scratching its itch, wishing they could take Jun Xie¡¯s ce and agree to the offer immediately!

    Lei Fan was looking expectantly at Jun Xie on the surface, but in his heart, he was already secretlyughing. He had not felt in the slightest that Jun Xie would reject his invitation and no matter how close Jun Xie was with the Crown Prince, that was just a private affair. Once Jun Xie agreed to be his studying partner, that was as good as having gained the approval of the Yan Country¡¯s Emperor himself. Comparing an Emperor to a Crown Prince, everyone knew who held greater power in his hands.

    Jun Wu Xie did not give Lei Fan a response immediately and she only looked at Lei Fan as if deep in thought, her cold eyes undecipherable, making it impossible to guess what was going through her mind.

    ¡°How? I am really sincere ining here to extend the invitation to you.¡± Lei Fan said.

    Jun Wu Xie however turned her eyes away as her name had suddenly been called out from the battle stage.

    ¡°Fourth Prince, your humble subject is needed on the battle stage.¡± She did not give any reply to Lei Fan and Jun Wu Xie had immediately turned to walk towards the battle stage after saying just a few short words.

    Highly expectant that Jun Xie would agree, Lei Fan was suddenly shocked, never expecting that it would result in such a situation.

    [Jun Xie had not only not groveled at his feet in gratitude but had instead.....pletely disregarded his invitation?]

    [How can that be possible! ?]

    Lei Fan¡¯s smiling face suddenly froze a moment and the bright eyes shed with a tinge of malice.

    Due to the indulgence the Emperor showered upon him, as long as he opened his mouth to ask, there was nothing he could not get. Although Jun Xie had not properly rejected his invitation, but his tant indifference andplete disregard was already seen to be a disguised form of rejection.

    ¡°You have guts.¡± Lei Fan cursed below his breath through gritted teeth. Having been humiliated by Jun Xie in front of everybody, no matter how well Lei Fan could act, the expression on his face was bing slightly dark.

    The gazes that all the other youths were giving Lei Fan was making him even more furious.

    He had never ever thought that Jun Xie would snub him so tantly.

    His eyes stared at Jun Xie as he stepped up onto the stage and he already could not remain sitting there. He stood up suddenly and without even looking back once, he left the first battle district. This was the first time in his life that he had suffered rejection and the bitter taste left in his mouth was not something he wanted to experience ever again.

 Chapter 838

    Chapter 838 : ¡°The Fourth Prince (5)¡±

    The news of the Fourth Prince¡¯s visit to the first battle district quickly spread throughout the Imperial Pce, and reaching everyone¡¯s ears was also the news of Lei Fan¡¯s invitation that was met with Jun Xie¡¯s.....plete disregard.

    Lei Chen had rushed to the Immortals¡¯ Loft at the first instance and at that moment, Jun Wu Xie and the others were having a meal. When they saw Lei Chen suddenly appear looking highly flustered and anxious, they all put down their chopsticks.

    ¡°What is going on? Does Your Highness want to eat with us?¡± Qiao Chu asked with augh with chopsticks still gripped in his hands.

    Lei Chen asked the waiter to be dismiss himself and he hurriedly went over to sit beside Jun Xie.

    ¡°Lei Fan went to look for you?¡± Lei Chen asked, his voice heavily tinged with anxiety.

    Jun Wu Xie slowly chewed the food in her mouth and swallowed it, before turning around to see Lei Chen¡¯s face already covered in a thin sheen of perspiration.

    ¡°You are being afraid.¡± She said calmly.

    Lei Chen did not mind that his anxiety was showing so obviously before Jun Xie and he nodded his head vigorously.

    ¡°I am scared, really scared. For Lei Fan to go look for you, must have been under my Father¡¯s suggestion. He is temporarily unable to make any rash moves but he can see that I am being rather close to you guys from the Zephyr Academy. All of you had stood out brilliantly and conspicuously in many of the battle districts in the Spirit Battle Tournament and drawn a lot of attention to yourselves, hence, my Father would naturally not be happy to see people with such overwhelming powers to be on such good terms with me. He has every intention of kicking me off my position as the Crown Prince to install his precious Fourth Prince onto it, doing everything he can to give all that is best to my fourth brother, so how can I not be worried? Compared to the power and authourity held by the Emperor, what can a mere Crown Prince do?¡±

    Lei Chen could not help but be frightened. In the first ce, he did not understand why Jun Xie and hispanions would want to help him and if it was because of the previous incident where they were set up and maligned before that had tied them together, that matter had been resolved by Jun Xie and if it was because of power and authourity, riches and prosperity, what the Yan Country¡¯s Emperor was able to give was way more than he could.

    After Lei Chen became aware of Jun Xie¡¯s astounding power and highly shrewd mind, he became more worried that Jun Xie would switch over to Lei Fan¡¯s camp.

    Jun Wu Xie nced at Lei Chen¡¯s countenance with her eyes remaining a sea of calm.

    ¡°I am not interested in being anyone¡¯s study partner.¡± Jun Wu Xie said inly, and although her voice was indifferent, it had allowed Lei Chen to heave a big sigh of relief.

    ¡°Little Xie would have to be crazy for her to be someone¡¯s study partner.¡± Qiao Chu mumbled softly in a low voice.

    Lei Chen turned to look questioningly at Qiao Chu and Qiao Chu immediately buried his head and dug furiously into his bowl of rice.

    ¡°If you do not have any such intentions, I am greatly relieved. Truth be told, if even you left my side, I will not have anything else to retaliate against him with.¡± Lei Chen said with a heavy sigh. Those words were not to please Jun Xie¡¯s ears, but was merely stating a fact.

    If Jun Xie had switched to help Lei Fan, Lei Chen really did not have any confidence that he can handle Jun Xie¡¯s schemes.

    ¡°I have rejected it.¡± Jun Wu Xie said, actually bothering to exin it one step further on this rare asion.

    Her disregard towards Lei Fan in the battle arena was the best answer she could give. She could still remember after she had stepped up onto the battle stage, the expression on Lei Chen¡¯s face that had twisted up with forcibly suppressed rage as he walked out of the arena.

    ¡°Lei Fan is more intelligent than you are, but still not smart enough as he is still a little green.¡± Jun Wu Xie said, carrying the little ck cat into her arms. Although Lei Chen was quick witted, he was not able to put on aplete act like Lei Fan was able to. But Lei Fan¡¯s life so far had been too smooth sailing and although he possessed a nimble mind, his highly arrogant personality was his one big fault.

    At least, when she had shown the same utter disregard many times towards Lei Chen when they first met, Lei Chen had not shown such obvious displeasure then.

    ¡°He had always disyed a high level of intelligence and if I had not be the Crown Prince before he was born, I would most likely have lost out to him.¡± Before Jun Xie, Lei Chen saw no point of hiding his ipetence.

 Chapter 839

    Chapter 839 : ¡°The Fourth Prince (5)¡±

    ¡°Mmm.¡± Jun Wu Xie nodded his head in earnest agreement.

    Lei Chen¡¯s face turned ashen.

    Qiao Chu who was watching them almostughed out loud. The littless was always so straightforward she made people so exasperated they cough out blood. He saw the Crown Prince¡¯s face turn a shade of green almost the same colour as the dish of vegetables on the table.

    ¡°But, now that Lei Fan has appeared before you, that shows that my Father will continue to make moves towards you. Do you need me to do anything at this moment?¡± Lei Chen asked, looking at Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°No need.¡± Jun Wu Xie shook her head.

    Lei Chen did not continue to ask and just went on to chat a little with Qiao Chu and the others a little while before he left.

    After Lei Chen left, Jun Wu Xie and the others continued on with their meal like nothing had happened. While the people on the Immortals¡¯ Loft were calm, someone within the Imperial Pce was however not in that calm a state.

    ¡°Father! Just who does that Jun Xie think he is? Your son here had politely and courteously invited him to be my studying partner but he had not only refused to agree, he hadpletely shown me utter disregard! Could he have heard some untrue rumours about me and have developed dislike for me as the Fourth Prince?¡± Lei Fan stood looking well aggrieved within the Imperial Study, his exquisite face showing the young boy to be on the verge of tears.

    When the Emperor saw the little Prince looking so aggrieved, his heart immediately wrenched. Looking at that face which was so much like his most beloved woman, he hastily tried tofort him in saying: ¡°It¡¯s just that that kid did not deserve you. Even when Little Fan lowered himself with such modest humility, that kid did not know what was good for him. Don¡¯t be sad anymore, since he missed the chance that was given to him, Father will find you an outstanding studying partner another day.¡±

    A very minute change came into Lei Fan¡¯s eyes. Although he was angry with Jun Xie¡¯s impertinence, Jun Xie¡¯s outstanding powers had still moved him. He had already ordered men to look into the Zephyr Academy and he knew that the Zephyr Academy only had six disciples taking part in the tournament and every single one of them were rare and highly extraordinary geniuses!

    And among them, Jun Xie held the most potential. Besides his current spirit power level having reached the an astounding green, Lei Fan hade to realise Jun Xie was also a disciple of the Spirit Healer faculty. Just by the single fact that Jun Xie knew the Spirit Healing Technique, had made Lei Fan unwilling to so easily give up on winning over Jun Xie.

    ¡°Father, he must have heard some nderous lies and had misunderstood me. Although I am sad and hurt in my heart, but I know for a fact that he is still a rare talent that is hard toe by, and such prodigious talent must be kept within the Yan Country. We should work for the good of the Yan Country. People with outstanding talent would always hold some pride and to suffer this small bit of wrong, Your Majesty¡¯s son is still able to handle it. It¡¯s just that I am lost just what else I should do to make him realise I am really sincere.¡± Lei Fan said, looking highly distressed and lost at the Emperor. He did not want all those guys from the Zephyr Academy to end up in Lei Chen¡¯s hands.

    ¡°Little Fan is really sensible, looking at the big picture.¡± The Emperor said, highly moved as he looked at Lei Fan. ¡°Rest assured, my son. Since you have your eyes set on Jun Xie, Father will definitely see to it that your wish is granted.¡±

    These few people from the Zephyr Academy, the Emperor himself had already intended not to let them go so easily. Such rare talents were hard to find and keeping them in the Yan Country would definitely be a great help to them.

    Lei Fan smirked in his heart in glee but on the surface, he was however nodding his head in strict obedience.

    After another round of soft and gentleforting whereby Lei Fan was bestowed with a heap of treasures, the Emperor finally arranged for Lei Fan to leave. Immediately after Lei Fan left, the benign smile on the Emperor¡¯s face quickly faded and he called out. A nk robed man appeared suddenly in the Imperial Study.

    ¡°What instructions does Your Majesty have for your loyal subject?¡± The ck robed man asked, kneeling upon the ground.

    ¡°With your failure in regards to the matter with the Crown Prince, I am now giving you an opportunity to make amends.¡± The Emperor said.

    ¡°I await Your Majesty¡¯s orders!¡±

    ¡°Little Fan had his eyes set on Jun Xie from the Zephyr Academy but that impertinent kid did not know what¡¯s good for him. Such arrogance and pride in a youth needs his ego to be deted a bit.¡± The Emperor said, his eyes narrowing dangerously, his eyes suddenly turning vicious.

 Chapter 840

    Chapter 840 : ¡°Trumped Up Charges (1)¡±

    The tournament in all the various battle districts had reached the final round, and in the first battle district, the final two contestants had been whittled down to Jun Wu Xie and Qu Ling Yue.

    Although Qu Ling Yue possessed significant power, but Jun Xie¡¯s spirit power levelpletely surpassed hers. The result of this final match had be the focus of many people as with one more victory, the winner would win a position among the top ten ranks of the Spirit Battle Tournament as well. And the things that the top ten ranks of the Spirit Battle Tournament received every year at the end of the tournament, always made people can¡¯t help themselves but drool.

    On this day, all the previous contestants of the first battle district hade to the arena. They were all highly excited to witness the battle in this final match up.

    Of course, they were more keen on seeing the process of that battle rather than the result. With Jun Xie with his green spirit standing before them, they knew he would dominate over everyone, and even Qu Ling Yue would not be his match.

    However.....

    With every single opponent that battled Jun Xie, not a single one among them had been able tost through his first strike. Qu Ling Yue¡¯s power in the first battle district was inferior only to Jun Xie and everyone was highly anticipating to see whether Qu Ling Yue would be able tost a little longer under Jun Xie¡¯s hands.....

    Just a little bit longer..... at least.....

    The match not yet begun, and the arena was packed to the brim. Jun Xie and Qu Ling Yue had both arrived and were currently walking onto the stage, to strange facing each other.

    The pretty and adorable Qu Ling Yue was looking at the young youth standing before her but her eyes did not dare look into her opponent¡¯s face, seemingly just by staring hard enough at a spot bedside Jun Xie, a duplicate image would appear there.

    Jun Wu Xie stood calmly on the battle stage and she no longer found Qu Ling Yue¡¯s reaction as strange. The pretty little girl was always hiding and dodging whenever they met but Jun Wu Xie was able to see that Qu Ling Yue meant her no harm.

    Very soon after, the bell rang signalling the start of the match. All eyes were widely peeled and unwaveringly fixed upon the battle stage.

    Jun Wu Xie pushed her spirit power to go re out brightly and at the same time, Qu Ling Yue umted her spirit powers into her hands.

    Suddenly!

    The figure of Jun Wu Xie disappeared from the stage. The speed that she was moving at was just like thest few battles she fought.

    Qu Ling Yue was shocked, as she tried to spot for the figure of Jun Xie but it was futile. The difference between their spirit power levels made her feel so weak and helpless at that moment!

    And just as that brilliant green sh had reached Qu Ling Yue¡¯s side, the nervously defending Qu Ling Yue suddenly showed agony on her face and in a blink, Qu Ling Yue suddenly vomited out a mouthful of blood and her slender body slumped down limply before everyone¡¯s eyes!

    Jun Wu Xie quickly retracted the spirit powers in her hands and quickly appeared beside Qu Ling Yue.

    ¡°What happened! ?¡± Everyone was in a state of shock. The announcer rushed up onto the stage in a fluster to check on Qu Ling Yue¡¯s condition. Qu Ling Yue was pale in the face and she was continuing to vomit blood out from her mouth. The bright red stains at the scene were highly ring to the eyes and the stench of blood began to spread thickly throughout the arena.

    ¡°Jun Xie! The tournament only requires you to subdue your opponents! Don¡¯t you know that!¡± The announcer hurriedly helped Qu Ling Yue up, his face twisted up in rage as he stared at Jun Xie. Qu Ling Yue¡¯s identity was unique and if anything happened to her in this Spirit Battle Tournament, the people from the Thousand Beast City would not let them off easily.

    Jun Wu Xie remained standing on one side with a deep frown on her face as she looked at Qu Ling Yue¡¯s face that was growing paler by the minute.

    No one knew that she had not even had time to yet strike Qu Ling Yue when Qu Ling Yue had suddenly copsed. All the way from the start to the end, she had not touched a hair on Qu Ling Yue at all.

    The battle arena erupted into chaos and Qu Ling Yue was sent for treatment immediately, while everyone else left in the battle arena were staring at Jun Wu Xie with horror.

 Chapter 841

    Chapter 841 : ¡°Trumped Up Charges (2)¡±

    Jun Xie¡¯s power was well known to everyone. Although Jun Xie had defeated all his previous opponents in a blink, he had never once wounded them mortally. But on this day, before their very own eyes, Jun Xie had struck at Qu Ling Yue till she was vomiting blood incessantly. When they saw the state Qu Ling Yue was in while she was being carried off, everyone knew things were going to turn ugly.

    From what they could see, Qu Ling Yue had sustained highly severe internal injuries!

    As the battle arena erupted into a chaotic mour, a troop of guards suddenly rushed in. They were holding swords gripped in their hands and they were all looking at Jun Xie still standing on the battle stage.

    ¡°You are Jun Xie?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s cold gaze swept over the troop of guards and her eyes narrowed.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°The Spirit Battle Tournament prohibits its participants from mortally wounding the lives of others. Qu Ling Yue is currently in aa from her severe wounds and her life is at risk. You have been too brutal with your attacks and have gone against the rules of the Spirit Battle Tournament. We will have to ask that youe with us!¡± One of the guards said in a cold tone.

    The battle arena broke into another round of a tumultuous roar. The Spirit Battle Tournament did indeed have such a rule, they were allowed to battle but were not allowed to kill their opponents. If they were to take someone¡¯s life, they would be unterally sanctioned.

    Jun Wu Xie stated coldly at the guards who had rushed in all well prepared and the corners of her mouth hooked up in a chilling smile. She cooperatively raised both her hands up in front of her but with that movement, all the guards immediately tensed up nervously!

    ¡°What are you thinking of doing! ?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie raised a eyebrow and asked: ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you are going to take me away?¡± She pressed her arms together and cold mirth shed in her eyes.

    [They had gotten here real fast.]

    The guards finally rxed and heaved a sigh of relief. They all knew Jun Xie possessed a green spirit and none among them was Jun Xie¡¯s match. Fortunately, Jun Xie was being cooperative and one of the guards immediately brought a coil of chains and walked to stand before Jun Xie, to chain up his hands securely, before quickly bringing him out.

    Jun Wu Xie allowed herself to be led away by the team of guards and she was thrown right into prison, while the entire Imperial Capital was thrown into another uproar.

    The Young Miss of the Thousand Beast City, Qu Ling Yue, had gotten severely injured in the Spirit Battle Tournament and the culprit that had been responsible was none other than the one person everyone highly debated about, the prodigious youth, Jun Xie!

    In moments, the news spread very quickly among the people.

    At that moment, Jun Wu Xie was sitting alone in the Imperial Capital¡¯s prison. In the dark and dank prison, only a pile of dirty dry straw was thrown on the ground and a pungent and nausea inducing stench pervaded the entire prison.

    Jun Wu Xie plopped herself down upon the pile of dry straw and lowered her eyes to look at the locked chains on her arms, a faint smile ying across her lips.

    ¡°Meow.¡±

    [In your past and present life, Mistress, this is the first time you are squatting in jail! How..... queer this is feeling.]

    The little ck cat plodded a rounds around Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°In life, there is a first for everything.¡± Jun Wu Xie said softly. Towards the bad state of things she was mired in at that moment, Jun Wu Xie seemed to be unconcerned. The thing that was on her mind at that moment, was what really happened to Qu Ling Yue.

    She had thought about it carefully earlier. Qu Ling Yue had not shown any abnormal signs before their battle and immediately after the battle started, she had suddenly vomited out blood and copsed. She was certain she had not touched Qu Ling Yue, so it was not possible that she had injured her.

    She had not paid Qu Ling Yue that much attention but it was not hard to see that Qu Ling Yue was naive and innocent. For such a simple minded girl, Qu Ling Yue wouldn¡¯t have tried to scheme against her as well.

    Jun Wu Xie could almost be certain, that today¡¯s incident, was most definitely a plot by someone, and it was targeted directly at her!

    ¡°Is it the Emperor, or is it the Fourth Prince? She must admit, the speed that this plot had been executed, hadn¡¯t been that slow this time.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s faint smile deepened and a icy frosty shone in her eyes.

 Chapter 842

    Chapter 842 : ¡°Trumped Up Charges (3)¡±

    Night fell, and it was quiet within the jailhouse. Jun Wu Xie sat alone in her jail cell neither frustrated nor displeased, and she just sat there quietly, as quiet as she had always been like she would be in her own room. The jailors hade by to check on her twice and they had never seen anyone who had been caught and thrown into jail remain so calm. Jun Wu Xie¡¯spletely unconcerned demeanor really made people forget her young age. But seeing the boy not causing any trouble, the jailors had not said much either.

    Late into the night, the jailors could not fight off sleep any longer and several figures quietly slipped into the prison.

    ¡°I¡¯ll say..... here you are squatting in jail. Aren¡¯t you looking a little too leisurely in there?¡± Qiao Chu said, looking at Jun Wu Xie with an exasperated expression on his face. They had received the news not long after Jun Wu Xie had been arrested. The one who had delivered the news to them was one of the guards from the Crown Prince¡¯s Residence. Although Lei Chen had not shown up himself, he had sent word of it to them.

    Jun Wu Xie looked upzily and stared at the several figures standing outside her cell.

    Hua Yao, Qiao Chu, Fei Yan, Rong Ruo..... and even Fan Zhuo had followed them here.

    ¡°You guys are here.¡± Jun Wu Xie said calmly, not at all surprised at their sudden appearance.

    ¡°If we do note here, are you intending to stay in there forever?¡± Qiao Chu asked, an eyebrow lifting up on his face. His eyes fell on the lock on the door in front of the cell and he said: ¡°Little Yan, we¡¯ll have to depend on you for that.¡±

    Fei Yan red at Qiao Chu and said in disdain: ¡°If you do not call me by that damned Little Yan name, I think I might be a little more inclined to help.¡±

    Qiao Chu shrugged his shoulders and Fei Yan immediately stretched out his hand and put it on the lock. He gathered his spirit power into his hands preparing to physically break the lock apart.

    ¡°I do not intend to go out.¡± Jun Wu Xie said as she looked at herpanions who were all preparing to help her break out of jail. Although she was d that they hade, she did not intend to leave this ce at this moment.

    ¡°What?¡± Qiao Chu was shocked for a moment and Fei Yan who had gathered a good amount of spirit power into his hands had upon hearing Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words, dispelled the spirit power gathered around his hands.

    ¡°Little Xie, did they torture you?¡± Qiao Chu asked anxiously as his eyes quickly surveyed Jun Wu Xie from head to toe. Only after ascertaining that Jun Wu Xie waspletely unhurt did he sigh out in relief.

    ¡°You did not hit your head, why are you saying something so illogical? Don¡¯t tell me you find this ce morefy than the Immortals¡¯ Loft! ?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie rolled her eyes at Qiao Chu.

    ¡°How is Qu Ling Yue?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked next.

    ¡°I went to take a look at her and her condition is not too optimistic. At this moment, all the physicians in the entire Imperial Capital had gone to the War Banner¡¯s and even the Imperial Physicians have been activated. However, she is still in aa and her injuries grave. Even in hera, her vomiting of blood continues.¡± Fei Yan said, rubbing at his chin. He had secretly gone to the inn the War Banner Academy had been in to find out what the situation was like there and he found out that Qu Ling Yue was still lying in bed with her deathly pale face.

    ¡°Little Xie, do you have anything against that Qu Ling Yue? You had been rather brutal with her. If not for the life extending elixir that the War Banner Academy had given her, she should already be dead by now.¡± Qiao Chu said, looking mournfully at Jun Wu Xie, having never once doubted Jun Wu Xie¡¯s cruel viciousness against her enemies.

    ¡°Even you think I did it?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked, her eyebrowing up.

    Qiao Chu froze in surprise and then asked hesitatingly: ¡°You didn¡¯t?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie did not reply.

    Actually, she should not me Qiao Chu for assuming that. Jun Wu Xie had in the two previous missions with him been mercilessly ruthless and when he saw Qu Ling Yue in that barely alive state, it would be normal for Qiao Chu and the others to assume.....

 Chapter 843

    Chapter 843 : ¡°Trumped Up Charges (4)¡±

    That Jun Wu Xie must have held a grudge against thess, or why would Jun Wu Xie want to take her life with her very first strike?

    ¡°You did not do it. Someone wanted to frame it on you.¡± Fan Zhuo said suddenly.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded. ¡°I did not even touch her in the slightest and at the moment just before I attacked, she copsed.¡± She had been moving extremely fast then and she had indeed closed in toe near Qu Ling Yue. In the eyes of others, it would look like she had struck Qu Ling Yue using her blindingly fast speed.

    But no one knew it better than Jun Wu Xie herself, what the exact situation had been at that exact moment.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words made Qiao Chu and the others suddenly fall deep in thought. They had initially thought that Qu Ling Yue had done something which made Jun Wu Xiesh out at her. But hearing Fan Zhuo¡¯s and Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words now, they were rudely shaken awake.

    If Jun Wu Xie really wanted to retaliate against someone, she would most definitely not employ methods that attracted so much attention to herself. She had almost never revealed her true intentions before others and it was even more impossible that she wouldmit to an attempted murder without any preparations beforehand.

    Thinking back on it, the incident with Qu Ling Yue was truly unlike Jun Wu Xie¡¯s usual style.

    ¡°Do you know who is the person behind this?¡± Hua Yao asked.

    Jun Wu Xie replied: ¡°If not the Emperor, then the Fourth Prince. I had just rejected the Fourth Prince¡¯s invitation recently and with his proud and arrogant temperament, he will not let it slide just like that. For them to have schemed to put me in jail today, more things are sure toe after.¡±

    She was getting deeply curious just how much more the Emperor and the Fourth Prince are capable of.

    ¡°I do not intend to leave this ce at the moment. Fei Yan, help me keep a close watch on Qu Ling Yue¡¯s side. They wouldn¡¯t dare to allow anything to really happen to Qu Ling Yue.¡± Qu Ling Yue¡¯s unique identity made her a person that not everyone dared to harm. The reason they had chosen to use Qu Ling Yue was firstly because Qu Ling Yue was her next opponent in the tournament, and secondly, they were intending to use the powerful Thousand Beast City behind Qu Ling Yue to blow up the matter.

    If it had been any other youth in this incident, it would have been easily covered up and nothing close to anything of this scale would have happened.

    ¡°Do we need to enlist Lei Chen¡¯s help?¡± Qiao Chu then asked.

    ¡°Regarding this matter, Lei Chen would not be able to interfere. Why do you think they chose Qu Ling Yue? As the Young Miss of the Thousand Beast City, if anything happens to her, the people of the Thousand Beast City would surely be dragged into the farce. Lei Chen is merely the Crown Prince of the Yan Country and he is not able be involved in it. Moreover, the Emperor will not give him any opportunity to stick his hand into the matter either.¡± Jun Wu Xie exined calmly. If Lei Chen could do anything about the situation, she would not still be sitting in that cell at that moment.

    ¡°Is that old Emperor bing dotty? Does he have to y the game in this way? Aren¡¯t Lei Chen and Lei Fan both his sons just the same? Don¡¯t tell me he already knows that Lei Chen is not his biological son?¡± Qiao Chu asked, a sinister smile ying across his lips.

    Both of those boys were not rted to the Emperor in the slightest, and if that old man found out, he would surely die from that unimaginable rage.

    ¡°If he knew, Lei Chen would be dead by now.¡± Jun Wu Xie looked at Qiao Chu helplessly. [When would this overgrown kid grow some brains?]

    ¡°The Emperor only wants Lei Chen to step down from his position as the Crown Prince and doesn¡¯t really want to take his life. But, on the other hand, Lei Fan might not be sharing that same thought.¡± Jun Wu Xie had only interacted with Lei Fan once in their short first meeting. But with just that single meeting, Jun Wu Xie had been able to gather that Lei Fan¡¯s temperament and personality was unlike normal people. She had barely just rejected his invitation to be his study partner and the next moment she had found herself thrown in jail.

    He had acted really fast.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes narrowed and they suddenly glinted with an unidentifiable emotion.

 Chapter 844

    Chapter 844 : ¡°Trumped Up Charges (5)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie raised her head suddenly and stared right at Hua Yao who was at that moment still deep in thought.

    ¡°Brother Hua, have all of you finished your matches?¡±

    Hua Yao nodded. Except for the unexpected incident at the first battle district today, all the other battle districts carried out all their matches and the winners from nine battles districts have been decided, with Hua Yao and the others, a total of five of them, gaining a spot among the top ten easily.

    ¡°How long more is it to the matches to determine the top ten rankings?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked next.

    ¡°Five more days.¡± Hua Yao said.

    ¡°Five days.....¡± Jun Wu Xie lowered her eyes and immediately stood up. She walked over to the door of her cell and pulled out silver pin from under her hair. She reached her hands outside the cell and jiggled the pin around the lock¡¯s keyhole briefly.

    A click sounded crisply and the cell door swung open.

    Qiao Chu and the others stood outside the jail cell, their mouths hanging open as they stood marveled and shocked at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s lock picking skills.

    ¡°Little Xie..... When did you pick up such a skill?¡± Qiao Chu asked with a loud gulp. They had been all ready to smash the lock to open and Jun Wu Xie had so calmly opened the lock with just a tiny silver pin.

    ¡°I learnt it from a friend.¡± Jun Wu Xie said as she hid the pin back under her hair. She had picked up her lock picking skills from someone and it had been to allow her toe and go as she wished back at the organization. She had not thought that after being reborn in this world, she would be able to put it to such good use.

    ¡°That is just amazing!¡± Qiao Chu exhorted.

    Jun Wu Xie did not think much of it and said: ¡°I¡¯m not that skilled. If it had been her, it wouldn¡¯t have taken even three seconds.....¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s voice trailed off as she spoke. She wiped away the emotion welling up in her heart and walked out of the cell.

    ¡°I thought you were not intending to leave this ce?¡± Rong Ruo asked teasingly of Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving.¡± Jun Wu Xie replied, suddenly confusing everybody. She turned to look at Hua Yao. ¡°Brother Hua, you stay here in my stead.¡±

    ¡°.....¡± Hua Yao was speechless with surprise and it took him awhile before he realised what Jun Wu Xie was saying.

    ¡°I need to go out in the day while Brother Hua will stay in the cell on my behalf and I¡¯lle back here at night.¡± Jun Wu Xie did not want to leave just like that and since someone wanted her to be locked in jail, how could she allow them to do as they wished?

    ¡°What do you intend to do?¡± Qiao Chu asked.

    ¡°In regards to what truly happened, Qu Ling Yue is the one person who knows best. Once she regains consciousness, the truth will be revealed, and they will have no more reason to keep me locked up in jail anymore.¡± Jun Wu Xie said, the corners of her lips curling up in a slight arc.

    [Since they want to y, she would give them a good game.]

    Having understood what Jun Wu Xie meant, Hua Yao did not probe further and immediately shifted and transformed the bones in his body, turning himself to look at Jun Xie.

    Hua Yao¡¯s personality was simrly cold and distant like Jun Wu Xie and with him consciously imitating Jun Wu Xie¡¯s manner and expressions, it was really hard to tell them apart when they stood together.

    ¡°Are you going out now or tomorrow?¡± Hua Yao asked in a voice exactly like Jun Wu Xie¡¯s.

    Jun Wu Xie answered: ¡°Tonight.¡±

    Hua Yao nodded and walked into the jail cell without hesitation, even snapping the lock back in ce in passing as he entered. Since the two of them were already dressed in the Zephyr Academy¡¯s uniform, there wasn¡¯t even a need to change.

    While it was still dark and quiet, Jun Wu Xie quietly slipped out from the prison with Qiao Chu and the others. The two prison guards at the main doors into the prison were snoring in their sleep and werepletely oblivious to the fact that the prisoner they had locked up in there had already been switched.

    Soon after stepping out from the prison, Jun Wu Xie summoned Ye Sha.

    ¡°Make a trip into the Imperial Pce.¡± Jun Wu Xie told him.

    Ye Sha nodded slightly, and his towering figure quickly disappeared into the darkness of the night.

 Chapter 845

    Chapter 845 : ¡°Peerless Genius Doctor (1)¡±

    When Jun Wu Xie was thrown in prison, Lei Chen ran all over the ce, but the result had been disappointing. The Emperor had dismissed him away after saying just a few words and had not even allowed him to enter the prison, where Lei Chen was left worrying himself almost to madness in the Crown Prince¡¯s Residence.

    ¡°Your Highness, disciples from the Zephyr Academy seeks an audience.¡±

    Lei Chen was surprised a moment before he immediately said: ¡°Bring them in quick.¡± before he quickly adjusted his clothes, trying to not look so wretched.

    Qiao Chu brought with him another person covered in a ck cloak as he stepped into Lei Chen¡¯s study. Lei Chen looked questioningly at the figure beside Qiao Chu and quickly turned to Qiao Chu to say: ¡°Young Master Qiao, did youe here today regarding the matter with Jun Xie?¡±

    Qiao Chu scratched his head as he replied awkwardly: ¡°You can put it that way.¡±

    Lei Chen gave him a bitter smile: ¡°I am really powerless. I had wanted to discuss with my Father about it but he did not even give me the chance to bring it up, and only warned me not to interfere with this matter. The news that Qu Ling Yue had gotten severely injured had spread to the Thousand Beast City and people from the Thousand Beast City will be arriving here soon.¡±

    Lei Chen was getting rather depressed. Qu Ling Yue had also been another person he wanted to recruit and he had spared no effort recently to build closer rtions with Qu Ling Yue. Who would have thought that such an incident would happen that had gotten Qu Ling Yue so severely injured that she had slipped into aa and even Jun Xie had been dragged into it. That had made him extremely nervous and the Emperor had prohibited him from bing involved, so he could do nothing but sit there and worry himself to death.

    ¡°How is Qu Ling Yue doing?¡± Qiao Chu nced at the person beside him without being noticed as he asked.

    Lei Chen sighed heavily. ¡°Not good. The Imperial Physicians have treated her throughout the night but the effects have been minimal. I went to see her yesterday and she looked extremely frail. The physicians were only able to use all kinds of life extending elixirs to stabilise her heart and meridians but that could only be a temporary measure. If it continues to go on like this..... She might not survive this ordeal. And if anything happens to her, the people from the Thousand Beast City will never let little brother Jun off! The Thousand Beast City¡¯s Chieftain has always been tyrannical and even a Crown Prince like me is deemed beneath his notice. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m unable to rescue little brother Jun from his imprisonment.¡±

    Qiao Chu nodded and nced self consciously to the figure beside him once more before he said: ¡°If it¡¯s injuries you are talking about, I have here a genius doctor that I can rmend to Your Highness.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Really?¡± Lei Chen¡¯s eyes lit up immediately.

    Qiao Chu nodded and quickly pointed to the figure beside him to say: ¡°Truth to be told, I came here today to bring you this person.¡±

    Lei Chen¡¯s gaze immediately turned to look upon the figure standing at the side. When the figure pulled the cloak off, a peerlessly beautiful face that couldy cities to ruin suddenly appeared before Lei Chen¡¯s eyes. Just one nce and Lei Chen suddenly forgot to breathe. He gasped loudly, and his shocked eyes just could not move away from that person¡¯s face.

    As the Yan Country¡¯s Crown Prince, he had seen countless beauties, but none as mesmerizing and soul grabbing as the youngdy before him. Those eyes were like the Heaven¡¯s greatest creation, absolutely wless.

    Lei Chen had always thought that Fu Xuan was beautiful, enchanting and alluring, Qu Ling Yue as well, like the lone orchid in a barren gorge. But the beauty of those two, could not bepared to the youngdy standing before him. All the beauties that Lei Chen had in his memory had suddenly lost all colour.

    ¡°And this is.....¡± It was only after what seemed like an eternity before Lei Chen found back his voice. And with those three utterly simple words, it revealed a nervousness that even Lei Chen himself did not notice.

    Jun Wu Xie silently observed Lei Chen¡¯s shocked expression and her gaze was clear but cold.

    ¡°Thisdy here is the Young Miss, Jun Wu Xie, of the Lin Pce from the Qi Kingdom.¡± Qiao Chu introduced as he cleared his throat. Having not seen Jun Wu Xie¡¯s real countenance for so long, he could not help himself but to steal a few more nces at her.

 Chapter 846

    Chapter 846 : ¡°Peerless Genius Doctor (2)¡±

    Lei Chen froze a moment and the shock in his eyes faded away, quickly reced with a questioning look.

    ¡°Lin Pce? The Lin Pce thatmands the Rui Lin Army?¡± Although the Yan Country was thergest country, but over the years, they had not dared move against the Qi Kingdom rashly. The Qi Kingdom was just a small country and not matter whether in terms of economic or military strength, they were iparable with the mighty Yan Country. It was for the lone reason that the Qi Kingdom possessed the infamous notoriously ferocious Rui Lin Army that in the past decade, no one dared move against the tiny Qi Kingdom.

    The fame of the Rui Lin Army had thundered through Lei Chen¡¯s ears as well.

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Qiao Chu nodded his head, smiling from ear to ear.

    Lei Chen¡¯s eyes was filled with an additional tinge of respect when he now looked at Jun Wu Xie. ¡°A pleasure, Miss Jun.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie nodded.

    ¡°Young Master Qiao, when you said you wanted to rmend me a prodigious doctor, you don¡¯t mean.....¡± Lei Chen¡¯s eyes were showing a tinge of uncertainty.

    Qiao Chu replied proudly: ¡°That¡¯s her.¡±

    ¡°.....¡± Lei Chen was suddenly bbergasted. He had really thought Qiao Chu would really introduce him to a prodigious doctor but he had never expected..... that it would be this youngdy from an extraordinary background, who made all flowers pale in beauty and Lei Chen was suddenly feeling like a balloon with its air let out, deted.

    ¡°Young Master Qiao, this is not the right moment to be kidding.¡± Lei Chen admonished gently.

    ¡°I am not joking. Wu Xie¡¯s medical skills are superb. Trust me, I guarantee that you will not be disappointed.¡± Qiao Chu said.

    Lei Chen really felt like crying. [This Qiao Chu had always been so straightforward and candid but this was not a good time to stir up any trouble. Qu Ling Yue¡¯s injuries were extremely severe and the most famous of doctors in the Yan Country were gathered by Qu Ling Yue at that moment. Even the Imperial Physicians were staying with her day and night, not daring to show the slightest neglect, but even then, none of them had been able to at least stabilise Qu Ling Yue¡¯s condition,pletely stumped on how to treat Qu Ling Yue¡¯s injuries.]

    [And here was Qiao Chu, having brought a beautiful youngdy even younger than himself iming that she was a genius doctor.] Lei Chen was tearless as he almost cried before Qiao Chu.

    [If he were to guess at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s age, she would be about fourteen to fifteen at most and even if she had practiced Medicine from a very young age, how would she be able topare with the Imperial Physicians in the Pce?]

    Lei Chen was really at a loss for words as Jun Wu Xie¡¯s identity was stopping him from bluntly voicing out his thoughts and he could only stare forlornly at the reckless Qiao Chu in utter despair.

    Jun Wu Xie could see Lei Chen¡¯s worries and she asked in a soft tone: ¡°Does Your Highness doubt my medical skills?¡±

    Lei Chen smiled awkwardly.

    ¡°In Your Highness¡¯ current predicament, I¡¯m afraid to say you should not be over worrying on these things. The fact that I have revealed my family background shows that I hold a certain degree of confidence. If not, wouldn¡¯t I just be senselessly drawing two highly powerful enemies to my family¡¯s Lin Pce?¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s tone was calm and firm, and she had touched on the crux of the matter.

    Lei Chen was taken aback as he hesitated a moment, before he subconsciously turned to Qiao Chu.

    Qiao Chu touched his nose consciously and said: ¡°It was Jun Xie who asked me to invite her here. He had said, that Miss Jun would be able topletely resolve this crisis entirely.¡± If truth was to be told, Qiao Chu had still not been able to understand why Jun Wu Xie would want to appear before Lei Chen with her real identity. But from the way things stood now, Jun Wu Xie had done this to dispel any of Lei Chen¡¯s misgivings. Afterall, for someone of such a young age wanting people to believe in her skills in Medicine, she would need strong stakes to back her up.

    And the entire Lin Pce¡¯s reputation, was the biggest stake she could bring to the table.

    ¡°This is arranged by little brother Jun?¡± Lei Chen¡¯s tightly furrowed brows finally rxed. Towards Jun Xie, he had always somehow held an unconditional level of trust towards him.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Lei Chen bit on his lip as he considered the situation and turned to look at Jun Wu Xie briefly before he said: ¡°Qu Ling Yue¡¯s injuries is a matter of grave concern and its implications are far reaching. But since little brother Jun chooses to believe in you, I will do as he think is right. I beseech Young Miss Jun to stabilise Qu Ling Yue¡¯s grave injuries and help us resolve the terrible crisis.¡±

 Chapter 847

    <hr ss="chapter-end">

    Chapter 847 : ¡°Peerless Genius Doctor (3)¡±

    The inn that the War Banner Academy upied was rather crowded these few days. Because of Qu Ling Yue¡¯s heavy injuries, the Yan Country¡¯s Emperor had sent all the famous doctors in the entire Imperial Capital there to treat her. But even with more than twenty respected doctors busying themselves through the night, they were unable to devise any effective treatment for Qu Ling Yue¡¯s condition. At that moment, they could only employ the most conservative methods to prolong Qu Ling Yue¡¯s life.

    Within the inn, Fu Xuan¡¯s brows were furrowed as she looked at the group of old men standing before Qu Ling Yue¡¯s door, gathered together to discuss fervently on a way for the treatment.

    ¡°Senior Fu..... Ling Yue..... will recover from this right?¡± A handsome youth asked as he looked worried towards the doors of Qu Ling Yue¡¯s room, his eyes filled with anxious worry.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Fu Xuan said, shaking her head.

    The youth drew in deep breath and said angrily: ¡°It¡¯s all because of that Jun Xie from the Zephyr Academy that this happened! The Spirit Battle Tournament¡¯s practice had always been to just subdue your opponent, why must he strike such a heavy blow! ? So what if he is a green spirit? Does that give him the right to be thatwless and tyrannical? If anything happens to Qu Ling Yue, I will not let him get away!¡± The youth¡¯s eyes red with hatred.

    Fu Xuan¡®s face stiffened and she said catingly: ¡°Getting Qu Ling Yue treated now is the key, do not go think about anything else.¡±

    The youth clenched his jaw and nodded his head.

    Fu Xuan¡¯s gaze looked out the window, and under that calm exterior, it was a chaos of conflicting thoughts. She had been close to Lei Chen for a long while and had naturally known that Lei Chen had gotten close to the Zephyr Academy recently, especially that youth named Jun Xie, whom Lei Chen was exceptionally fond of. Fu Xuan knew that because of this incident where Qu Ling Yue had gotten injured, the entire War Banner Academy had developed an enmity and hatred for the Zephyr Academy and those words that the youth had just uttered, was not the first time she had heard them from the people in the War Banner Academy.

    ¡°Your Highness had better think of a way fast, or the kid that you like so much would be in for a tough time.¡± Fu Xuan said to herself with a sigh, her gaze lowering to see the scenery outside the window. And with that one look, she just happened to see a horse carriage from the Crown Prince¡¯s Residence stopping below. Her heart leapt and she immediately went downstairs.

    Lei Chen had brought Jun Wu Xie with him toe to the inn where the people of the War Banner Academy were staying at. He had just taken the first step into the inn when he faltered and the steps slowed down. He was nervous and he repeatedly turned to look at Jun Wu Xie beside him. Even with Jun Xie¡¯s acknowledgement, and the Lin Pce behind Jun Wu Xie as a guarantee, he was still feeling somewhat hollow inside.

    He really could not make himself sincerely believe, that a youngdy of such a tender age, could possibly possess any deep knowledge of the profound study of Medicine.

    ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯vee.¡± Fu Xuan glided down the stairs from above and when her eyes saw Jun Wu Xie beside Lei Chen, the beaming smile upon her face suddenly froze up.

    ¡°Mmm. How is Ling Yue¡¯s condition?¡± Lei Chen had not noticed Fu Xuan¡¯s unusual behaviour.

    Fu Xuan quickly rposed herself and the frozen smile on her face faded while she said softly: ¡°Junior Qu¡¯s condition had not seen any improvements.¡±

    Lei Chen nodded and said to Jun Wu Xie beside him: ¡°Will Miss Jun want to first go take a look at Qu Ling Yue¡¯s condition?¡±

    ¡°Naturally.¡± Jun Wu Xie said.

    ¡°May I then ask that you follow me please.¡± Lei Chen said and drew in a deep breath. He had alreadye this far, he must not hesitate any longer!

    Lei Chen led Jun Wu Xie up to the second level and Fu Xuan followed them at the side. Fu Xuan¡¯s gaze was discreetly gauging Jun Wu Xie from head to toe a few times, seemingly looking for something.

    When they came to the second floor, the youth who had been talking to Fu Xuan earlier bumped into Lei Chen and he was just about to say something when his eyes saw Jun Wu Xie beside Lei Chen and his eyes bulged like a goldfish.

 Chapter 848

    Chapter 848 : ¡°Peerless Genius Doctor (4)¡±

    The youth had never seen such a mesmerizing youngdy before and just one look had suddenly shut out all the noisy mour around him topletely disappear, and his senses only registered the figure of Jun Wu Xie he was seeing in front of his eyes.

    ¡°Zi Xu, what are you staring at?¡± Lei Chen noticed Meng Zi Xu¡¯s gaze staring fixedly at Jun Wu Xie and he was forced to speak out in reminder.

    Meng Zi Xu snapped back to attention in a fluster, and when his eyes met the cold clear ones of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s, his face immediately flushed a shade of red.

    ¡°I..... I..... I was just looking around, Your Highness.¡± Meng Zi Xu lowered his head, admonishing himself for have lost control. Junior Qu was still lying there in the room and he was actually still in the mood to stare at girls, to the extent that he had even gawked foolishly at her. He really deserved to be pped!

    ¡°Mmm.¡± Lei Chen was not in the mood to stay and chat with Meng Zi Xu at that moment and he continued to lead Jun Wu Xie forward toe before Qu Ling Yue¡¯s room door.

    The doctors and physicians gathered in front of the door were startled when they saw Lei Chen appear and they hurriedly bent their backs to bow and Jiang Ying Long who was questioning the other physicians on Qu Ling Yue¡¯s condition noticed the figure of Lei Chen approaching.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t aware that Your Highness the Crown Prince had arrived and I have been tardy with my greetings, I beg for Your Highness¡¯ pardon.¡± Jiang Ying Long greeted politely. He was one of the people in charge of the War Banner Academy for the Spirit Battle Tournament.

    ¡°Teacher Jiang is too courteous. I came here today to see how Qu Ling Yue is doing.¡± Lei Chen said with a smile. He was not on very familiar terms with Jiang Ying Long. Jiang Ying Long had joined the War Banner Academy only after Lei Chen had left the academy.

    ¡°I am grateful to Your Highness for the concern shown.¡± Jiang Ying Long said, smiling courteously, and his gaze quickly turned to fall upon the figure of Jun Wu Xie, and contempt shed a brief moment in his eyes before it was quickly hidden. ¡°The physicians were just about to check on Qu Ling Yue¡¯s injuries and if Your Highness does not mind, we can go in together.¡±

    Lei Chen nodded.

    The doors leading into Qu Ling Yue¡¯s room were pushed open and among the bunch of doctors, a few of them were Imperial Physicians and they were highly revered for their skills and knowledge in Medicine, hence, they took the foremost positions as they walked in.

    Jun Wu Xie went into the room and once she stepped in, she could immediately smell the thick stench of blood.

    And under the bloody stench, she detected the familiar smell of herbs, but it was rather light.

    Qu Ling Yue was just lying upon the bed quietly, not moving at all, her pale facepletely devoid of colour and her originally rosy red lips had turned sort of a greenish white. It had been just a night, but she seemed to have lost weight and she looked frail.

    They had ced a copper basin beside Qu Ling Yue¡¯s bed and several bloodstained handkerchiefs were soaked in it. The water had been tinged red from blood and dark red spots of dried blood could still be seen on the floorboards.

    The physicians took turns to take Qu Ling Yue¡¯s pulse and after taking the pulse, their faces were all looking to be at a loss, every one of them shaking their heads with a deep sigh.

    ¡°How is Qu Ling Yue? Has her condition improved?¡± Lei Chen asked of the bunch of flustered physicians.

    ¡°Reporting to Your Highness, the injuries Miss Qu sustained are gravely severe and all of us have studied and discussed about it for a whole night and we still have not found a suitable treatment for her, and all we can do now is to try to stabilise her condition to prevent her lifeforce from being further damaged. But..... if it continues on like this, Miss Qu¡¯s physical body might not be able to take the toil.¡± One of the Imperial Physicians said in helpless frustration.

    Lei Chen¡¯s brows furrowed together.

    As Lei Chen was talking to the Imperial Physician, Jun Wu Xie hade to Qu Ling Yue¡¯s bedside and carefully scrutinised Qu Ling Yue¡¯s pale pallor. That was when she vaguely spotted a very slight bruise just behind Qu Ling Yue¡¯s ear. That bruise was hidden behind strands of her hair and was not conspicuous. If one did not look carefully, no one would have noticed its presence at all.

 Chapter 849

    Chapter 849 : ¡°Peerless Genius Doctor (5)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie stretched her hand out and her fingertips rested on Qu Ling Yue¡¯s wrist.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Jiang Ying Long had since stepping past the room¡¯s doors, had his eyes following Jun Wu Xie¡¯s every action. When he noticed Jun Wu Xie getting close to Qu Ling Yue, he had already thought it suspicious. And when he saw Jun Wu Xie suddenly stretching her hand out to touch Qu Ling Yue, he immediately called out loudly.

    With that shout, it had quickly made the eyes of all the others turn and they all saw an unparalleled peerless young beauty resting her hand on Qu Ling Yue¡¯s wrist, seemingly taking her pulse.

    ¡°The youngdy is?¡± One of the Imperial Physicians asked, looking quizzically at Lei Chen.

    Lei Chen replied: ¡°This youngdy is the Young Miss of the Lin Pce from the Qi Kingdom. She had coincidentallye to our Yan Country on a leisure trip and I heard that she possesses rather exemry skills in Medicine. I then thought of Qu Ling Yue¡¯s condition and I invited her here toe have a look.¡± When Lei Chen said those words, the hands hidden within his sleeves were already clenched up into fists.

    ¡°Invited her toe have a look? Is what Your Highness is saying the truth?¡± The physicians were puzzled as they looked at Lei Chen and then turned to look at Jun Wu Xie, feeling that the situation was ratherughable.

    They did not care about Jun Wu Xie¡¯s identity. To think a youngss barely fifteen years of age would dare stand before an entire group of famous doctors like them and show herself up, was a joke in itself!

    At that moment, the faces of several of the physicians darkened.

    ¡°If Your Highness feels that we are not up to the task, you can tell it to us straight. Is there a need to bring a young girl here to toy with us like this? We have all studied and discussed on Miss Qu¡¯s condition for quite a time and are still unable toe up with a suitable treatment and for Your Highness to suddenly bring such a young girl still wet behind the ears here, aren¡¯t you pping all the faces of our esteemed doctors here?¡± The oldest Imperial Physician among them said in implied dissatisfaction.

    Lei Chen turned his gaze upon the man and he wasughing coldly in his heart. The man was his Father¡¯s personal Imperial Physician and Lei Chen hadn¡¯t expected that his Father would send this man here.

    That man¡¯s position and status was unique and different from the other Imperial Physicians and even faced against Lei Chen, he wasn¡¯t showing much deferment.

    ¡°Why would Imperial Physician Li say such a thing? I am merely just trying to y my part that¡¯s all.¡± Lei Chen said.

    Imperial Physician Li continued in a derisive tone: ¡°Are you telling all of us we are already old and our eyesight¡¯s failing? How old is this little girl? How much experience could she have had in the study of Medicine? How can Your Highness actually think that the little girl is able to help with Miss Qu¡¯s injuries? If that¡¯s true, aren¡¯t you telling all the Imperial Physicians and revered doctors here that we are merely useless fools with empty titles? That we cannot evenpare to a young girl of barely fifteen?¡±

    Imperial Physician Li¡¯s words immediately elicited several nods of agreement from the other physicians.

    Lei Chen¡¯s face was turning even darker. He was certain that Imperial Physician Li must have received instructions from the Emperor himself and that was why he dared to use an impudent tone against him.

    ¡°Miss Qu is the Young Miss of the Thousand Beast City and if anything happens to her in our Yan Country, no one will be able to answer to the Chieftain of the Thousand Beast City. When the people of the Thousand Beast City arrive here, are we then supposed to tell them that the Yan Country¡¯s Crown Prince had sent a young and ignorant little girl to provide treatment for their Young Miss? Your Highness, if word of this leaks out, don¡¯t you think it soundspletely like a joke?¡± Imperial Physician Li was highly aggressive with his imperious words, not believing for a moment that Jun Wu Xie would know anything much about Medicine. What could such a young girl at that age possibly know?

    Lei Chen was seething with anger towards Imperial Physician Li¡¯s aggressive and challenging tone when Jun Wu Xie at the side suddenly opened her mouth to say: ¡°After having diagnosed Miss Qu¡¯s condition for so long, I wonder what have all of you concluded from it?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s question had immediately turned everyone¡¯s attention back onto her in an instant.

 Chapter 850

    Chapter 850 : ¡°Peerless Genius Doctor (6)¡± ¡°Whether there is a conclusion shouldn¡¯t be up to what a little girl like that should be questioning us about.¡± Imperial Physician Li said, his voiceced with contempt, not even looking at Jun Wu Xie at all, but speaking right at Lei Chen. ¡°Your Highness, Miss Qu¡¯s injuries are no mere child¡¯s y and I, with all these other physicians, have exhausted our minds and poured in all our knowledge. I would like to ask that Your Highness does not add on to the turmoil we are facing.¡± Lei Chen clenched his jaw hard, but he could not allow himself to blow. Jun Wu Xie had however continued on: ¡°If all you esteemed physicians feel that my young age makes me not credible, then maybe you can share with me your conclusions, and allow a junior to learn a thing or two from it.¡± Her eyes turned ever so slightly, her chin lifted a notch. ¡°Or is it a fact that after all of you have studied and discussed for an entire night, there is still no conclusion?¡± ¡°What does a little naive girl like you know! You really think there is room for you to even speak here?¡± Imperial Physician Li retorted rudely. ¡°Oh? Since all of you are unwilling to speak up, why don¡¯t I do the talking instead? And if there is anything that I say is incorrect, I will ask that anyone of you to please give me some pointers.¡± Jun Wu Xie said, standing up slowly, her cold gaze sweeping over everyone in the room. ¡°Miss Qu¡¯s injury is inflicted upon the heart meridian, and judging from the symptoms, her heart meridian would seem like someone had used spirit power to shatter it, causing a chaotic flow in the body¡¯s Qi and blood, resulting in an irregr heart rhythm. There are also varying degrees of damage in the other major meridians as the flow of spirit energy within the body is currently flowing uninhibited and is out of control where the scattered spirit energy is incessantly attacking at her vital organs and bowels, causing her injuries to turn more and more severe.¡± Jun Wu Xie proffered slowly. With those words, those physicians who had looked at her with undisguised contempt on their faces suddenly showed surprise in their eyes. Jun Wu Xie however, just continued on to say: ¡°Judging from Miss Qu¡¯s current condition, you gentlemen should have used the Heart Origin Elixir to shield her heart meridian, and added ginseng, wolf poria, roasted licorice and thistle daisy as supplements, and further aided their effects with angelica, foxglove, white peony and lovage to vitalise the blood. The effects of these herbs are gentle and mild, suitable for stabilising Miss Qu¡¯s injuries, and would not further burden her already frail and weakened body. Has everything that your junior said so far urate?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked, raising her head as she finished, her gaze falling upon Imperial Physician Li. After Jun Wu Xie concluded her diagnosis, the room was suddenly filled with hushed whispers. The eyes of the physicians who were looking at Jun Wu Xie were all filled with surprise and shock. [The little girl had just entered the room for such a short period of time and she had only taken Qu Ling Yue¡¯s pulse for a extremely brief moment. But she had just pointed out everything about Qu Ling Yue¡¯s condition urately and precisely. She had even been able to list out the elixir and all the herbs they had used one by one, without a single error! ] [That was just too incredibly unbelievable!] The colour on Imperial Physician Li¡¯s face suddenly turned a rather ugly shade. Never would he have thought it possible that the young girl before him would be able to make such an urate diagnosis in such an impossibly short period of time! Even for someone like him who was a top ranked Imperial Physician so well versed in Medicine, would not be able to gather so many clues and indicators to make such an informed diagnosis. Being able to identify Qu Ling Yue¡¯s injuries was not that difficult, what shocked him was that Jun Wu Xie had been able to even identify the kind of elixir and type of herbs that Qu Ling Yue had been given just from taking her pulse! Such an ability was really just too incredible. ¡°How did you know? Or did His Highness tell you?¡± Imperial Physician Li¡¯s face was turning a little greenish tinge. Even if he was beaten to death, he refused to believe that Jun Wu Xie¡¯s abilities went way beyond anyone of them had expected. Jun Wu Xie looked straight at Imperial Physician Li and retorted: ¡°And His Highness would know about all this? Or are you saying, someone among all of you here told it to His Highness?¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s single statement stuffed up all the men¡¯s mouths. They had all received the Imperial orders toe here and save Qu Ling Yue¡¯s life. The moment they set foot in here, they had not taken a single step out of this ce. Where would they find the chance toe into contact with the Crown Prince, and even tell Lei Chen about all of these?

 Chapter 851

    Chapter 851 : ¡°Peerless Genius Doctor (7)¡±

    ¡°Humph! The pot for the herbal concoction we gave Miss Qu is just there at the side and anyone who knows a thing or two about Medicine and is familiar with the smell of herbs would not have much difficulty knowing about what we gave her. Moreover, there are so many people here and words are bound to be leaked when Miss Qu¡¯s injuries and the concoction she is given is no secret. Anyone who wants to know about it would just have to ask around a little and speak to the inn¡¯s waiters and servants to get a full picture.¡± Imperial Physician Li said with a sneeringugh. No matter which way he looked at it, he did not feel that anyone in this world would be able urately determine a person¡¯s injuries and even tell what kind of medicine and herbs the patient had been given within such an impossibly short period of time.

    Jun Wu Xie wasn¡¯t aggravated by all of this in the least and against Imperial Physician Li¡¯s skepticism, she merely turned her body indifferently, to look towards Qu Ling Yue who was lying on the bed.

    Suddenly, she bent down at the waist and her hand gently reached out near the area around Qu Ling Yue¡¯s neck.

    Jiang Ying Long who was standing on the side cried out in shock, and shouted loudly: ¡°What are you doing to Qu Ling Yue?¡±

    However, Jun Wu Xie turned a deaf ear to his shout and her snow white hand swept over Qu Ling Yue¡¯s neck at an extremely high speed. A dull glint shed behind her fingertips whereby a silver needle pricked into Qu Ling Yue¡¯s ear. At the same moment the needle pierced into the flesh, it was withdrawn in a lightning quick movement by Jun Wu Xie.

    She had executed her needle at an extremely high speed and no one within the room had noticed her actions.

    Jiang Ying Long had already shot himself towards Jun Wu Xie and had grabbed Jun Wu Xie by the hand.

    ¡°Even if you are someone whom His Highness, the Crown Prince brought in, but with the current condition that Qu Ling Yue is in, she is not someone you should be touching. If anything happens to her, will you be able to answer for it?¡± Jiang Ying Long said through narrowed eyes, filled with a burning rage within.

    Jun Wu Xie raised her eyes slightly and her cold eyes met Jiang Ying Long¡¯s raging ones.

    Lei Chen was secretly afraid for Jun Wu Xie in his heart. From the aggressive and challenging tone that Imperial Physician Li had been taking against him, he knew for sure that the man sitting high up back in the Imperial Pce would have already ryed his orders to not allow him, Lei Chen, to get involved in this matter, and that was why Imperial Physician Li had dared to act with such impudence.

    ¡°Oh? Then I would really like to ask this teacher of the War Banner Academy. For you to be so against me for trying to conduct treatment on Miss Qu, and not even willing for me to check further into her condition, aren¡¯t you afraid that you might be missing on an opportunity to really save her? If anything were to really happen to Miss Qu, I would think that the people from the Thousand Beast City will not be letting you get off easy as well.¡± Jun Wu Xie said expressionlessly, her face a sea of utter calm, except for the cold chilly gaze that she was staring at Jiang Ying Long with.

    Jiang Ying Long¡¯s face froze.

    Imperial Physician Li opened his mouth to speak at that moment. ¡°What wrong did teacher Jiangmit by being concerned with the welfare of his academy¡¯s disciples? Isn¡¯t a young girl like you exaggerating things a little too much to make us buy into your story? If you really possess the capability to cure Miss Qu of her injuries, wouldn¡¯t that make all the most revered doctors and Imperial Physicians here a big joke? Our lifetime of experience in Medicine would pale inparison to a young little one like you?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie replied unhesitantly: ¡°Since all you gentlemen are seniors with exemry skills and knowledge in Medicine, then if any action that a mere junior like me carries out is inappropriate, would any of you highly respected gentlemen not be able to tell? I have coincidentally here an elixir, and was thinking that it is perfectly suited for Miss Qu in her current condition. If all of you here do not trust me, you can very well take the elixir and inspect it carefully. If you find anything inappropriate in it, I am willing to be subjected to any punishment you gentlemen deem fit.¡± Jun Wu Xie nonchntly pulled out a white porcin bottle from within her clothes, and tossed it into the hand of Jiang Ying Long.

    Jiang Ying Long caught it, highly flustered. His gaze was filled with conflict as he looked at Jun Wu Xie. He did not believe that Jun Wu Xie, at such a young tender age, would possess any extraordinary skills in Medicine, but what she had proffered was an elixir, and that was not dependant on any skills or knowledge of Medicine on her part.

 Chapter 852

    Chapter 852 : ¡°Peerless Genius Doctor (8)¡±

    Jiang Ying Long¡¯s brows furrowed up together. As one of the teachers in charge of the War Banner Academy for this year¡¯s Spirit Battle Tournament, he knew that if anything really happened to Qu Ling Yue during thepetition, he would not be able to answer to the people from the Thousand Beast City. With the mentality of just giving it a try, Jiang Ying Long released Jun Wu Xie¡¯s arm and brought the bottle of elixirs toe stand before Imperial Physician Li.

    ¡°This concerns the life and death of Qu Ling Yue. As long as there is the slightest sliver of hope, I am not willing to give it up. I will have to ask that Imperial Physician Li help take a look at it, and see just what this elixir actually contains.¡±

    Imperial Physician Li red at Jun Wu Xie briefly, his eyes filled with displeasure. He snatched up the bottle containing the elixirs and opened the cover, bringing the bottle to put under his nose as he sniffed at it.

    A light and faint fragrance filled his nostrils, and just smelling the scent alone made one feel refreshed and alert.

    Imperial Physician Li¡¯s eyes shed and he handed the bottle to the group of physicians beside him, for them to inspect it carefully.

    ¡°How is it?¡± Jiang Ying Long asked.

    Imperial Physician Li nced at Jun Wu Xie and a coldugh erupted out from him.

    ¡°I had thought what it could contain, and it is merely Heart Coagting Elixir. There is indeed nothing wrong with the elixirs, but the Heart Coagting Elixir is not something rare and it is merely used to nourish and gather one¡¯s Qi and increases one¡¯s concentration. Little girl, you dare to actually im that an elixir like this is effective towards Miss Qu¡¯s injuries, isn¡¯t that justughable? Elixirs like this, all of us here will have quite a bit of it with us, if elixirs like this can diffuse Miss Qu¡¯s injuries, why would they need all of us here for?¡±

    As Imperial Physician Li finished his statement, several of the other physicians were in agreement with him. Although they did not find anything inappropriate with Jun Wu Xie¡¯s Heart Coagting Elixir, but with such amon elixir, if used on Qu Ling Yue¡¯s current condition, would just be deemed utterly inadequate, a cup of water on a burning cart of firewood, and would not result in any improvements.

    ¡°I am merely asking, if Miss Qu is given this elixir, will it in any way aggravate her injuries?¡± Jun Wu Xiepletely ignored Imperial Physician Li¡¯s sarcasm.

    All the physicians were shaking their heads at the same time.

    ¡°The Heart Coagting Elixir might not cause any harm to Miss Qu¡¯s injuries, but..... it wouldn¡¯t bring her much in the way of benefit as well. It might very well turn out just like those herbal concoctions she already had.¡± An old man with a head of white hair said.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded her head in satisfaction.

    ¡°Since it will not bring harm but with slight benefits, why don¡¯t we give it a try? Without even trying, how do we know it will be ineffective?¡±

    ¡°That.....¡± The white haired physician paused and looked at Imperial Physician Li.

    Imperial Physician Li took the Heart Coagting Elixir back from the physicians and tossed it to Jun Wu Xie. ¡°It is good that young people have a mind of their own. But when those ideas strayed too far from the truth, then they will only turn out to be fantasies. Although the Heart Coagting Elixir might have that tiniest bit of benefit towards Miss Qu¡¯s injuries, but it will only be a matter of pouring a cup of water upon a burning cart of firewood.¡±

    ¡°Whether it will be just a cup of water on a burning cart of firewood as you say, we will have to try it before we know for sure.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes shed with coldughter as she turned, unwilling to waste her breath on Imperial Physician Li any longer, looking straight at Jiang Ying Long.

    ¡°Teacher Jiang, the words of all the physicians were clearly heard by you as well. Whether we will give it a try, will be your choice.¡±

    Jiang Ying Long was decidedly hesitant, and he thought about it a few times, but finally nodded his head in the end.

    ¡°Since the Heart Coagting Elixir can bring that minute bit of benefit to Qu Ling Yue in her current condition, regardless that all it achieves is just to nourish her Qi¡¯s blood, it will be a benefit nevertheless. But I will have to state my stand on this beforehand. Since Miss Jun has so stubbornly insisted that the Heart Coagting Elixir can treat Qu Ling Yue¡¯s injuries, and due to His Highness, the Crown Prince¡¯s grace, I will allow Miss Jun to just give it one try. But if Qu Ling Yue does not show any improvements after taking the Heart Coagting Elixir, I will have to request that His Highness and Miss Jun to not further interfere with Qu Ling Yue¡¯s treatment henceforth.¡±

 Chapter 853

    Chapter 853 : ¡°Peerless Genius Doctor (9)¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Jun Wu Xie immediately agreed.

    Imperial Physician Li suddenly spoke up and said in a contemptuous tone: ¡°Teacher Jiang is really a patient man, that you would allow a little girl still wet behind the ears to carry on like this.¡±

    Jiang Ying Long could only smile weakly at Imperial Physician Li.

    After having gotten Jiang Ying Long¡¯s consent, Jun Wu Xie did not dawdle on it and immediately poured out an elixir into her hand, while with her other hand, she made it look like she was holding up Qu Ling Yue¡¯s neck and fed the elixir into Qu Ling Yue¡¯s mouth. Impossible for it to be noticed by anyone, Jun Wu Xie had hidden a silver needle between her fingers and sessively pierced it into the back of Qu Ling Yue¡¯s neck. Once the elixir was fed into the mouth, she retracted her silver needle quickly, at a speed so quick and fast that no one would be able to notice.

    After feeding Qu Ling Yue the elixir, Jun Wu Xie retreated to one side, not intending to say another word, while the group of physicians led by Imperial Physician Li were pointing at her and whispering among themselves, seemingly trying to guess at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s intentions.

    Jiang Ying Long walked nervously over to the side of Qu Ling Yue¡¯s bed and was carefully scrutinising Qu Ling Yue¡¯splexion.

    Lei Chen was also nervously throwing his gaze over to onto the bed.

    Imperial Physician Li cast a cursory nce over and did not see that Qu Ling Yue was showing any signs of improvement but remained lying on the bed with her breaths still shallow and short. The corners of his mouth then curled up and his cold sneer became more intense.

    ¡°To think that there would be people who think that the Heart Coagting Elixir is a treasure, how amusing.....¡±

    However, before Imperial Physician Li could finish his sentence, Jiang Ying Long suddenly gasped out aloud!

    Lying upon the bed, Qu Ling Yue suddenly had her brows furrowed up and the fair skinned tiny hand lying at the side of the bed moved a little.

    Jiang Ying Long stared in disbelief with his eyes opened wide. Ever since Qu Ling Yue fell into aa, she had not shown the slightest reaction. This was the first time that he was seeing her show any sign of stirring!

    ¡°Ling Yue moved! Ling Yue moved!¡± Jiang Ying Long looked up at them in exhrated joy, his eyes on the group of physicians in the room.

    The group of physicians were bbergasted at that sudden shout from Jiang Ying Long but they recovered quickly and immediately went to take a look at Qu Ling Yue.

    Qu Ling Yue who was lying on the bed was showing some colour returning to herplexion at a speed visible to the eye. Her pale and deathly pallor from before had suddenly disappeared without a trace in an instant. Although she was still lying quietly upon the bed, her breaths had strengthened and stabilized, blood returned to her face once more,pletely driving away the haggardness she was showing before!

    Lei Chen noticed that change that came over Qu Ling Yue and he secretly nced in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s direction, where he saw in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes asking him to hold his horses for the moment.

    ¡°How is that possible! ?¡± Imperial Physician Li stared in utter disbelief at Qu Ling Lue who was gradually showing improvements to her condition. He rushed immediately to Qu Ling Yue¡¯s bedside and took her pulse. And the pulse that he felt from Qu Ling Yue¡¯s wrist made his face turn an instant pale white.

    Qu Ling Yue¡¯s pulse which had been highly erratic and was in chaos had now returned to normal. And from the pulse that he felt, Qu Ling Yue had fully recovered from her the severe injuries she sustained and he could no longer detect a trace of it. The only symptom was one of a high loss of blood and other than that, she was rtively fine.

    That pulse, in whichever way you look at it, was not anything like the same person who had seemed like she had been teetering on the verge of life and death!

    Imperial Physician Li fell back step in devastation. He stared nkly at his own hand that had just felt the pulse, like his hand must have beenpletely mistaken in the diagnosis.

    Jiang Ying Long was still waiting for Imperial Physician Li to speak and when he saw Imperial Physician Li staring vacantly as he stood on the side, he asked the other physicians to help check Qu Ling Yue¡¯s pulse. The physicians tooks Qu Ling Yue¡¯s pulse one after another and their reactions after taking the pulse were highly simr to Imperial Physician Li¡¯s, each one of them staring wordlessly into empty space.

 Chapter 854

    <hr ss="chapter-end">

    Chapter 854 : ¡°Peerless Genius Doctor (10)¡±

    ¡°Just how is Qu Ling Yue¡¯s condition now?¡± Jiang Ying Long opened his mouth to ask anxiously.

    Imperial Physician Li¡¯s lips were pale and white, not intending to open his mouth in the slightest.

    However, a physician standing on one side started to say with a puzzled frown on his face: ¡°Miss Qu¡¯s injuries..... judging from her pulse, seems to have fully recovered, and it is only due to excessive blood loss that she is still unconscious.....¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Jiang Ying Long¡¯s eyes widened, unable to believe what his ears were hearing.

    ¡°Qu Ling Yue is only suffering from excessive loss of blood? But..... but weren¡¯t all of you saying that she had sustained severe injuries?¡±

    The physician¡¯s face was filled with utter iprehension. ¡°That..... is a fact though. When we came in here and took Miss Qu¡¯s pulse earlier, Miss Qu¡¯s pulse was highly erratic and was still in chaos. But when we took her pulse the second time, we found that her internal injuries had seemed to have recovered. With our decades of experience as physicians, such a strange urrence of a patient¡¯s pulse is the first for me.¡±

    A person teetering precariously on the edge of life and death had suddenly turned to be no different from normal in the next instant. If this was told to any other person outside, it would surely not be easily believed.

    Jiang Ying Long was stunned into silence a moment, before suddenly remembering Jun Wu Xie¡¯s actions. He immediately rushed to go right before Jun Wu Xie and said hurriedly: ¡°Miss Jun, is it your Heart Coagtion Elixir?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie nodded calmly.

    ¡°The Heart Coagtion Elixir is just amon elixir. How could it possibly disperse such severe injuries that Miss Qu had sustained?¡± The bunch of highly confused physicians immediately raised their doubts to make it known.

    ¡°But it is really strange, how is it right after Miss Qu is given the Heart Coagtion Elixir, her injuries immediately showed signs of improvements?¡±

    The bunch of physicians immediately debated furiously on the exceptional circumstances and even after debating on it for a long while, they were still not able to arrive any closer to a conclusion. The situation was afterall really one they had never even heard of before, much less encountered it.

    Imperial Physician Li secretly observed Jun Wu Xie and then turned to look at Lei Chen whose face was showing a gradually growing smile. He gritted his teeth in annoyance and suddenly said: ¡°Whether is it due to the Heart Coagtion Elixir is still not known. Afterall, there are so many of us here who had toiled and worked on it for quite a long period and have fed Miss Qu a lot of different elixirs and herbal concoctions. Those earlier medicines given might have just taken effect and we cannot say the improvements to Miss Qu¡¯s condition is due to Miss Jun¡¯s actions.¡±

    The smile that had just surfaced on Lei Chen¡¯s face was suddenly suppressed by Imperial Physician Li¡¯s words.

    Jun Wu Xie was howeverpletely unconcerned and was not intending to bother herself with Imperial Physician Li at all. She turned to Jiang Ying Long and went on to say: ¡°Miss Qu will still require a little more nursing and I should think that such an easy task will be well taken care of with so many physicians present. I shall be taking my leave then.¡±

    With that said, Jun Wu Xie immediately turned and left.

    Jiang Ying Long had actually wanted Jun Wu Xie to stay a moment longer for him to ask a little more about the situation but Jun Wu Xie had been quick and curt with her departure, leaving him no opportunity to even open his mouth to ask.

    Lei Chen followed right behind in exit. When the two of them stepped out through the inn¡¯s main doors and climbed up into the horse carriage that belonged to the Crown Prince¡¯s Residence, Lei Chen finally allowed the emotions he had been having a hard time holding in explode out. ¡°Miss Jun. I had been blind andpletely underestimated you. I really had not thought that Miss Jun¡¯s skills in Medicine was of such an exemry level. If I have shown you any disrespect earlier, i will beg that Miss Jun does not hold it against it.¡±

    ¡°Truth be told, Miss Jun¡¯s earlier air of nonchnce with your actions, hadpletely showed up that whole bunch of physicians there. As I was leaving, I had distinctly seen the look on Jiang Ying Long¡¯s face that told me he had wanted you to stay longer, and that ashen and livid expression on Imperial Physician Li¡¯s face had been satisfying to see.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s still not time to be too happy about it.¡± Jun Wu Xie said as her gaze turned to look out the window.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Lei Chen was slightly taken aback.

    But Jun Wu Xie was not in the mood to say anything further.

 Chapter 855

    Chapter 855 : ¡°Prison Visit (1)¡±

    When the horse carriage reached the Crown Prince¡¯s Residence, Jun Wu Xie left together with Qiao Chu who had remained behind to wait, refusing Lei Chen¡¯s invitation to have them stay for dinner.

    Jun Wu Xie returned with Qiao Chu back to the Immortals¡¯ Loft where Fan Zhuo and the others had been waiting for a long time.

    ¡°How was it?¡± Fan Zhuo very naturally poured out a cup of warm water, and brought it before Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°There is more in it than meets the eye in this matter.¡± Jun Wu Xie said, epting the proffered cup of water to moisten her throat.

    ¡°Have you noticed anything from it?¡± Fan Zhuo hadplete confidence in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s medical skills as he himself had been a patient of hers.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded, but did not show any intentions of further borating on it.

    ¡°I¡¯ll switch back with Brother Hua tonight and if there is any news on Qu Ling Yue¡¯s condition from here on, just go there and inform me about it.¡± Jun Wu Xie paused a moment, and then said to Fei Yan: ¡°The next time you go investigate into Qu Ling Yue, remember to check whether there is a bruise behind her ears.¡±

    Although Fei Yan did not fully understand what Jun Wu Xie meant, he nevertheless nodded his head without question.

    That night, Jun Wu Xie went back to her prison cell to switch ces with Brother Hua and not long after they had switched, a rather special visitor arrived at the prison.

    ¡°Jun Xie!¡± The youth¡¯s clear voice sounded exceptionally loud in the quiet prison sote in the night.

    Jun Wu Xie looked up slowly from within her cell and saw the Fourth Prince, Lei Fan, dressed in avish brocade suit standing outside her cell.

    In the end, he hade just as expected.

    Jun Wu Xieughed to herself within but nothing showed outwardly in the least.

    ¡°For what reason had Your Highnesse here?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked, her tone expressionless, her clear cold eyes not a ripple in them.

    ¡°Jun Xie, you must have suffered being in here. I heard my Father mention about you and got to know that you had been imprisoned here. I then tried seeking all ways and means toe see you, knowing that you are not that kind of a person. You will never strike so viciously at a woman and I was thinking it must have been unintentional.¡± Lei Fan said, standing outside the cell, looking worriedly at Jun Xie, his attractive eyes looking thick with worry.

    Lei Fan bit on his lip, looking highly mncholy and aggrieved as he looked at Jun Xie.

    ¡°Before this, although you refused my invitation then, I have still really liked you as a person. You might not be willing to be my studying partner but I am however still very keen to have a friend just like you. When I found out that you had been thrown in prison, how could I stand back and do nothing about it?¡±

    ¡°Thank you Your Highness for your concern, I am fine.¡± Jun Wu Xie was howeverpletely unmoved.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to put on a brave front like this.¡± Lei Fan said with a sigh, looking around at the dank and dark prison and continued to say: ¡°Having to remain in a ce like this, how could you be good and fine? But because the person you injured this time is the Young Miss of the Thousand Beast City and the Thousand Beast City had always been a powerful force and most ordinary people do not dare to go against them an inch. Now that you have injured their Young Miss, the Thousand Beast City will definitely not let the matter rest so easily.¡±

    As he spoke, Lei Fan¡¯s face revealed a trace of anxiety.

    Jun Wu Xieughed coldly in her heart, her face not betraying an ounce of what she was thinking inside. She only stared stoically at Lei Fan¡¯s earnest face that was looking highly worried.

    ¡°Right or wrong, the truth shall prevail one day.¡±

    Lei Fan replied: ¡°You say it so easily, but do you know that the Young Miss of the Thousand Beast City is currently still unconscious? Father has already summoned all the most famous doctors and Imperial Physicians from the Pce and sent them all there but she is still not showing a single sign of recovery. I had secretly gone to ask those Imperial Physicians and they said..... they said Qu Ling Yue might not hold out for any much longer.¡±

 Chapter 856

    Chapter 856 : ¡°Prison Visit (2)¡±

    ¡°If Qu Ling Yue dies, the Thousand Beast City will most definitely want your life in exchange. Jun Xie, I know that you hold great pride but your own life is more important now. Having earned the wrath of the Thousand Beast City, not even the Zephyr Academy will be able to protect you.¡± Lei Fan said with all earnest honesty. His voice was tinged with worry and was seemingly seeing Jun Xie as a confidante, while trying his best to ensure he remains safe.

    ¡°Oh? Then what does Your Highness have in mind?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked.

    A smile shed in Lei Chen¡¯s eyes and was quickly covered up. His face once again became solemnly sincere while he said: ¡°Jun Xie, although I can¡¯t bepared to my Royal brother who is the heir to the Yan Country¡¯s throne, but I am still at least the Fourth Prince of the Yan Country. If you were to be my studying partner, I will be be able to make use of my Father¡¯s doting and indulgent ways towards me and plead for him to protect you against any harm. Of course..... this is just a n made out of convenience and if you are not willing to remain by my side after this matter is resolved, I will definitely not force you against your will! I sincerely just want to save you and only by taking on a position as my most trusted aide would my Father try his best to protect you from harm.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie did not immediately reply but just continued to look at Lei Chen¡¯s face, like she was trying to determine something from him.

    Lei Fan remained steadfast as he looked at Jun Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie suddenly shook her head.

    ¡°I thank Your Highness for your kind intentions, but I do not need it.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie had rejected the offer once more and that had caused Lei Fan¡¯s face to stiffen up. He had not thought that Jun Xie, even after being put in such dire straits, would still refuse his offer of rescue. He discreetly sucked in a deep breath and suppressed the displeasure welling up within, trying his best to maintain an amicable and friendlyposure outwardly.

    ¡°For Jun Xie to reject my kind intentions, is it due to my Royal Elder Brother?¡±

    ¡°Why would you say that?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked.

    Lei Fan said with augh: ¡°I know that Jun Xie shares a rather good rtionship with my Royal Brother. With my Royal Brother as the heir to the Yan Country¡¯s throne, it is naturally a fact that a young prince like me would not be able topare to him. But Jun Xie, have you really not noticed it? In these few days that you have been in prison, had my Royal Brother evene here to at least take a look at you? Has he even thought of trying to get you out of here? With your extraordinary powers, my Royal Brother would undoubtedly want to win you over to his side, but Qu Ling Yue is no ordinary person. She is the Young Miss of the Thousand Beast City and to be honest, my Royal Brother had all along intended to win Qu Ling Yue¡¯s favour. He had always shown much care and concern towards Qu Ling Yue as what he is truly after is the Thousand Beast City behind Qu Ling Yue!¡±

    ¡°Now that you have injured Qu Ling Yue, my Royal Brother would have to make a hard choice to sacrifice one of you. Jun Xie, no matter how highly skilled strong your powers are, in the eyes of my Royal Brother, you cannotpare to the Thousand Beast City behind Qu Ling Yue. Do you know, in the few days that you had been in prison, my Royal Brother had sessively made frequent trips to go to the inn the War Banner Academy are allocated with to inquire about Qu Ling Yue¡¯s condition? With his actions, don¡¯t tell me you still can¡¯t see it for what it is. He is intending to abandon you, while trying to protect his rtions with the Thousand Beast City!¡± Lei Fan was getting agitated as she spoke, his hands involuntarily grabbing tightly onto the bars on the cell door, his slightly widened eyes filled with worry and looking highly indignant, his face slightly flushed from his agitation.

    Jun Wu Xie however just looked at Lei Fan calmly, her peaceful demeanor somehow making Lei Fan¡¯s agitated emotional outburst look like a joke instead.

    ¡°Your Highness is thinking too much into it. I am not expecting the His Highness, the Crown Prince to get me out of here.¡± Jun Wu Xie said slowly.

    ¡°Then why are you still refusing my suggestion to save you? I am really sincere in helping you!¡± Lei Fan continued to rant, getting highly agitated.

    ¡°The prison is not a ce that Your Highness should being to. Your Highness should go back already.¡± Jun Wu Xie said, lowering her eyes, calmly inviting the visitor to leave.

 Chapter 857

    <hr ss="chapter-end">

    Chapter 857 : ¡°Prison Visit (3)¡±

    Lei Fan¡¯s face was suddenly overtaken by a sh of vicious malice and under the dim candlelight in the prison, the handsome looking face took on a chilling appearance. He slowly took a few steps backwards, as his silhouette seemed to blend into the semi darkness. His eyes were staring deadly fixed on Jun Xie, as the pair of eyes glinted with hatred under the dim shadowy light.

    ¡°If you are not willing to believe me now, I will not hold it against you. I only wish that you can think it through quickly, as in two more days, the people from the Thousand Beast City will arrive here. If you wait till they get here, it will be already be toote. I¡¯ll make a move first, and you should really consider it carefully as my offer will still stand.¡± After saying his piece, Lei Fan decided not to be stubborn and he immediately turned to leave the prison.

    At the moment Lei Fan stepped out of the prison, the guard who had been waiting outside the prison immediately went up to him and Lei Fan suddenly raised up a foot and kicked the guard onto the ground!

    ¡°That scoundrel doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for himself! He really thinks he¡¯s that great!¡± Lei Fan¡¯s voice was heavilyced with venom and his eyes were filled with malice.

    ¡°Jun Xie, I had really not known that there was really such a scoundrel who didn¡¯t know how to adapt to his circumstances! Already fallen into such dire straits and he still dared to refuse my generous offer. I have really allowed you to be too leisurely in prison.¡± Lei Fan cursed through tightly gritted teeth and he turned to the guard who was just getting up from the ground.

    ¡°Go tell the jailors to take good care of Young Master Jun. The torture equipment in the prison had been been used for a long time and they shouldn¡¯t be left there to collect dust.¡±

    The guard shivered and quickly left to run inside the prison to convey Lei Fan¡¯s orders.

    Lei Fan climbed into the horse carriage, a cold glint appearing in his eyes.

    ¡°You reject the proffered wine and chose to take the wine as punishment! I shall wait and see, whether the arrogance in those bones are able to stand up to the tortures in prison. That day wille that I will make you beg me!¡±

    .....

    After Lei Fan left, Jun Wu Xie was sitting alone within her cell. Within the dimly lit jail, the little ck cat silently leapt back in from outside without anyone noticing. As Lei Fan had stepped out from here, the tiny little ck cat had leapt outside at the same time.

    ¡°Meow~¡±

    [Mistress, you¡¯re in for it this time. That evil hearted Fourth Prince from earlier had just instructed the jailors here to take good care of your entertainment in here. I think by tomorrow, you will be experiencing the tortures they have here in this prison nice and proper.]

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyebrow raised up, but was not worried in the least.

    ¡°He just wants to force me to submit. Want to harm me? He first has to see if he has what it takes.¡± The corners of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mouth curled up chillingly. Even having been thrown in prison, she was not a piece of meat that was subject to anyone¡¯s maniption.

    ¡°Meow?¡±

    [I¡¯m just asking Mistress, but when are you going to make your move?]

    ¡°No rush, favours shown to you must be reciprocated. Since they are taking such good care of me, I must make sure to return them the favour first.¡± Jun Wu Xie said expressionlessly. She reached out her hand to carry the little ck cat into her arms, her fingers running over the luxurious fur on the cat.

    ¡°Meow?¡±

    [Return his favour?]

    Jun Wu Xie replied in a soft voice: ¡°Aren¡¯t people from the Thousand Beast City going to arrive?¡±

    ¡°Meow.¡±

    [That¡¯s right.]

    ¡°The Thousand Beast City might not be as powerful as the biggest Yan Country¡¯s might, but if they really do hold hatred for the Yan Country, even the Yan Country might not be able to easily withstand the torment that Thousand Beast City will be able to inflict on them.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes were lowered, a countless number of thoughts flying through her mind thaty hidden beneath her eyes.

    It was still early, and she could still afford some time to slowly y with the Fourth Prince and the Emperor.

    She only hoped that they would be able to hold out a little longer, or it would be a waste of her efforts for making arrangements to put up a good show for them.

 Chapter 858

    <hr ss="chapter-end">

    Chapter 858 : ¡°Unwarranted Torture (1)¡±

    It was night on the second day that Qiao Chu slipped into the jail and met with Jun Wu Xie on there.

    ¡°You have sure having a jolly leisurely good time in here. Outside things are so chaotic that it is almost on the verge of exploding and here you are so carefree not having anything to do.¡± Seeing Jun Wu Xie calmly sitting with her jail cell stroking the little ck cat¡¯s fur made Qiao Chu can¡¯t help himself but smile helplessly.

    Jun Wu Xie looked up slightly and nced at Qiao Chu: ¡°How is it outside?¡±

    ¡°After you went to see Qu Ling Yue with Lei Chen that day, Qu Ling Yue¡¯s condition improved by leaps and bounds yesterday. But early this morning, her injuries suddenly took a turn for the worse and she fell into aa still vomiting out blood, driving the entire bunch of physicians there into a frenzy. That Imperial Physician Li had in a fluster and exasperation imed that a certain Young Miss named Jun¡¯s previous actions had just been underhanded methods that deceived people and even Lei Chen was not spared a significant amount of admonishment as well. That Jiang Ying Long had been struck dumb in helplessness and when the Crown Prince went to pay a visit once more, he was blocked at the door by people from the War Banner Academy. It seems like your actions yesterday had not only failed to make the people from the War Banner Academy rx their guard but had instead made them feel even more strongly against Lei Chen.¡± Qiao Chu might have said all this in a nonchnt tone, but Fei Yan who had gone there in person to gather information had seen every single detail of that situation clearly.

    Lei Chen had been blocked outside the doors and Imperial Physician Li had cursed and sworn from inside Qu Ling Yue¡¯s room. However much shock and surprise Jun Wu Xie had brought to everyone yesterday, was fully returned today by being reviled, cursed and spat upon.

    ¡°Just as expected.¡± Jun Wu Xie lips raised at the edges, to reveal a cold smile.

    Qiao Chu stated quizzically at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s reaction. ¡°You knew all along this would happen?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie answered slowly: ¡°I wasn¡¯t certain at first, but I am sure now.¡±

    ¡°And you are still so carefree about it? Do you even have any confidence towards Qu Ling Yue¡¯s injuries? This is the first time that I am seeing a patient who had passed through your hands, suffer a rpse.¡± Qiao Chu asked, scratching at his head.

    Towards Jun Wu Xie¡¯s skills in Medicine, he had full andplete trust. But Qu Ling Yue¡¯s rpse of her injuries, was also a fact that Fei Yan saw with his own eyes.

    ¡°There is always a first for everything in life, it¡¯s nothing really.¡± Jun Wu Xie wasn¡¯t showing much of a reaction to it.

    Qiao Chu continued with his report: ¡°It is said the tomorrow evening will be the time that the people from the Thousand Beast City will be arriving in the Yan Country¡¯s Imperial Capital. By that time, if they are to see Qu Ling Yue still lying in bed barely alive, they might just decide toe charging all the way into here and seek trouble with you. Aren¡¯t you going to make any preparations at all?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie shook her head.

    ¡°They will not have the time to find trouble with me for the time being.¡±

    Qiao Chu was stunned,pletely unable to know what Jun Wu Xie was thinking.

    ¡°Anyway, knowing you will have nock of ideas in your head, I just want to tell you not to allow yourself to suffer and that¡¯s all that matters. If the matter cannot be resolved for now, then just get right out of here and tell us what you want us to do thereafter and you just don¡¯t show yourself.¡±

    ¡°I have ns made.¡± Jun Wu Xie said softly.

    As the two people were still chatting, from within the silence in the prison, footsteps were suddenly heard. Qiao Chu flew up with a leap and jumped up onto the overhead beams, hiding himself within the shadows.

    Two prison jailers appeared before Jun Wu Xie¡¯s jail cell. They were holding a set of locks and chain in their hands as they unlocked the cell door and walked in.

    ¡°His Majesty has decreed, to change a set of locks and chain for Young Master Jun. We would like to ask for Young Master Jun to cooperate.¡± The jailer opened his mouth to ask with a smile, highly courteous to Jun Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s powers as a green spirit, was not something these low ranked jailers were able to coerce, hence, on the few days that Jun Wu Xie had been in prison, the jailers had still been somewhat polite and had not dared to make things difficult. Her meals given to her adhered to the usual rules and everything had seemed normal so far.

 Chapter 859

    Chapter 859 : ¡°Unwarranted Torture (2)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s gaze fell onto the set of locks and chain. Compared to the current set on her hands and feet, the new one further restricted one¡¯s movements harshly. The handcuffs and leg shackles were reinforced with metal tes and once secured, a person would not be able to move. Coldughter glinted within Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes and she nced surreptitiously over the area that Qiao Chu was hidden out of the corner of her eyes but did not say anything before sticking her hands out, to show that she was willing to cooperate.

    The two jailers secretly exchanged a nce between themselves, their faces still showing wide smiles as they removed the old set of shackles on Jun Xie and saying: ¡°Has Young Master Jun beenfortable enough these past days? The jail cell is crude and sorelycking and it must have been hard on Young Master Jun. But rest assured Young Master Jun, we will definitely not be doing anything harsh to Young Master Jun as Young Master Jun is afterall a friend of His Highness the Crown Prince, and we would not dare to ck off in neglect.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Young Master Jun would just have to bear with it for a few more days and once the matter has died down after awhile, Young Master Jun will then be able to get out of here.¡±

    The two jailers were echoing one another, seemingly trying very hard to reassure Jun Xie. They went on to put on the new set of chain shackles onto Jun Xie quietly, careful and meticulous with every single action, while both of the jailers would from time to time discreetly cast a nce at Jun Xie. When they saw they Jun Xie did not seem to suspect anything, they still silently heaved sighs of relief.

    Two crisp sounding clicks cut through the air as the lock for the metal te that held both of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hands snapped in ce. The chains around her feet also tied her feet tightly together. For Jun Wu Xie to even half an inch now, it had now be a highly difficult task.

    Hidden within the darkness, Qiao Chu observed the actions of the two jailers with a frown on his face. Although he wasn¡¯t too familiar with the locks and shackles used in jails, but just by seeing the new set of locks and chain on Jun Wu Xie was enough for him to realise that something did not seem right.

    All four of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s limbs were tightly restrained and not to mention walking with them, even sitting down upon the ground would be a challenge. However one looked at it, those shackles did not look like they would be used onmon prisoners.

    After the two jailers snapped the locks into ce, they tugged hard at the metal te and chains to check. After making sure they were solidly secured, they suddenly took a step back away. The smilies on both their faces faded off and were reced by a sort of glee that took delight in the misfortune of others.

    ¡°Jun Xie, having stayed so long in this jail, I¡¯m sure you have be familiar with this ce. Are you aware that anybody who is thrown behind bars here will all be treated to receive a little of our ¡°tender loving care¡±?¡± One of the jailers said, narrowing his eyes, pulling out a two finger thick whip hanging from his hip.

    ¡°Young Master Jun must have been getting ratherfortable with your stay here these past few days. But good days are bound toe to an end and bad things happen. Although we have no intentions of making life difficult for Young Master Jun ourselves, but the rules in this jail cannot be changed as we wish. Young Master Jun, look at this whip for instance. For all prisoners thates in here, none have ever escaped being treated with a serving from it. This whip is extraordinarily tough and hooks are embedded into it. With a singlesh, not just the clothes will be damaged, but even the flesh would be ripped out with a light snap of the wrist. With Young Master Jun¡¯s smooth and fair flesh, I wonder how manyshes can you withstand?¡± The jailer said, his face suddenly changed as he stared at Jun Xie viciously, the ck whip gripped in his hand intentionally being swung before Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes, the protruding hooks embedded in the whip clear to see, looking more terrifying than normal in the dim flickering candlelight.

    ¡°The night is still young and Young Master Jun need not be hasty. Tonight, the two of us here will let you properly familiarize yourself with the torture equipment we have in this jail, and we guarantee Young Master Jun will find it to be an unforgettable experience!¡±

 Chapter 860

    Chapter 860 : ¡°Unwarranted Torture (3)¡±

    ¡°We really wouldn¡¯t know whether Young Master Jun¡¯s thin and frail looking body will be able to withstand the seventy two sets of torture equipment we hold within this prison. It must be known though, anyone who had previously undergone the entire circle of torture equipment here had all been reduced to be helplessly disabled andpletely wasted even if they survived. It¡¯s such a shame that Young Master Jun even holds such high cultivated spirit powers.¡± The jailer holding the whip said, lifting the whip and snapping it with a loud crack, sending the whip¡¯s whistling end to tear through the air andnd just beside Jun Wu Xie, striking heavily upon the ground, leaving a white sh mark on the filthy floor of the jail cell.

    Jun Wu Xie stared coldly at the two jailers standing there with their malicious expressions.

    Qiao Chu who had remained hidden in the darkness observed it all. These two jailers were obviously going to inflict torture on Jun Wu Xie!

    Qiao Chu almost could not hold himself back for another moment and was about to make an appearance to beat those two scumbags into scrambling all over the floor to find their teeth when he suddenly caught sight of Jun Wu Xie looking in the direction of where he was hiding and discreetly shook her head.

    Qiao Chu¡¯s heart jolted as he tried his hardest to resist the rage threatening to explode within him, as he continued to remain within the shadows.

    The two jailers circled around Jun Wu Xie, seemingly trying to decide which spot would be the best ce to inflict the firstsh. Jun Xie¡¯s impossibly stoic calm began to unnerve them as all others who had been thrown into this jail had screamed, cried and begged but just this one youth had been different. From the first day that he had been locked up, he had not once opened his mouth to say a single word. Towards being imprisoned, he had not once shown the slightest sign of rage or anxiety.

    On that youthful face with its delicate features, they had only seen the same cold and distant expression, the gloomy and depressing prison seemingly non existent in the eyes of the youth.

    ¡°Young Master Jun, would you say whether it¡¯s better that Iy the firstsh onto your hip or onto your back first? Rest assured, the lowly me knows where to draw the line. I will definitely not harm your face in the slightest. I guarantee that after you have had a change of clothes, no one will be able to tell that you have been tortured.¡± The jailer said with an evilugh.

    Jun Wu Xie stood in his spot, not moving in the slightest, her cold and clear eyes ncing only a brief moment over the two jailers.

    ¡°The moment you make a move on me, you will regret it.¡± Jun Wu Xie chill voice suddenly rang out clearly.

    The two jailers paused a moment, and broke out into a bout of raucousughter.

    ¡°Young Master Jun, what kind of a joke are you telling us? That¡¯s just hrious! Regret it! ? Don¡¯t me me for not having reminded you. Do you know why we had put on that new set of shackles on you? To tell you the truth, the set of shackles you have on currently had previously been used to restrain a blue spirit user. Even though you have attained the green spirit, to break out from the restraint under this set of shackles, you will find it beyond you no matter how hard you try.¡± The jailer said with a sneer. To execute torture on a green spirit user, how could they not have prepared for it?

    The fact that they had dared to be so arrogant, was because they believed Jun Wu Xie would not be able to retaliate against them in the slightest.

    Jun Wu Xie lifted her chin slightly and did not look at the two jailers anymore.

    The jailer holding the whip suddenly lifted his hand and in the next moment, the wicked tip of the whip was sent whistling through the air towards Jun Wu Xie¡¯s back!

    Qiao Chu who was hiding within the shadows felt his heart leap into his throat as his fists clenched hard as he fought against the urge strike.

    However, in the split second just before he wanted to rush out, a huge massive shadow suddenly appeared within the jail cell. It was a massive sized ferocious beast, and at the same moment that it appeared, its jaws mped down upon the whip that was speeding towards Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body!

    The ck beast¡¯s sudden appearance made the two jailers in the cell immediately freeze and the jailer holding the whip had not even had time to react when the massive beast which had its jaws on the whip had suddenly flung him up to smash hard into the solid stone wall!

 Chapter 861

    Chapter 861 : ¡°Unwarranted Torture (4)¡±

    The jailer was smashed violently against the wall and he could only give out one single groan before he felt his head swim in a groggy daze as he fell hard onto the floor and went immediately into a dead faint.

    ¡°Roar!¡± The massive ck beast stood between Jun Wu Xie and the next jailer, biting through the whip with a mighty snap of his jaws.

    When the other jailer saw the size of the ck beast, the strength in his legs immediately drained out of him and he fell with a thud to sit upon the ground in horror.

    ¡°I have already told you. You will regret it.¡± Apanying two clicks that sounded, the metal te and shackles on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hands and legs ttered to the ground. She turned slowly to look over to the man sitting upon the prison floor in a corner, the other jailer whose face was at that moment deathly pale.

    ¡°Ar.....¡± That jailer was just about to open his mouth and scream when Jun Wu Xie opened his mouth to say: ¡°You dare make one more sound out of that mouth and I¡¯ll ask the kitty to rip out your throat.¡±

    The ck beast shed its sharp fangs and under the dim candlelight, the glint reflecting off those fangs sent chills down his spine.

    The jailer was so terrified he almost peed in his pants. He could not do anything but remained hiding in the corner to tremble in terror, staring at Jun Xie through eyes filled with shock. The two jailers had been so highly arrogant because they were so certain that Jun Xie would not be able to break out of those strong shackles. A green spirit who was unable to move an inch would not be able to pose a threat to them, and they had nothing to worry about. But they had forgotten one important point. And that was besides Jun Xie¡¯s overwhelming spirit power, his ring spirit had never once appeared before anyone of them be!

    The powerful and massive ck beast had descended upon them like the God of Death, immediately terrifying the two vicious and scheming jailers into paralyzing shock and horror.

    The new set of chain and shackles that the jailers had solely relied upon turned out to be simple child¡¯s y in the hands of Jun Xie. He had seemed to have used only a short period of time before he freed himself from all those constraints.

    Staring at the ferocious ck beast, and then turning to stare at thepletely freed Jun Xie, the jailer who was still conscious could not longer move, his entire body shaking like a terrified puppy, showing no sign of the earlier arrogance from before.

    ¡°Was it Lei Fan who ordered you tomence torture upon me?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked, her gaze sweeping over the terrified jailer.

    The jailer was so frightened his teeth were chattering and his face remained in shock.

    ¡°Little ck.¡± Jun Wu Xie called out in impatience.

    The ck beast at the side suddenly raised up its thick and heavy paw, and struck at the jailer¡¯s chest violently!

    The was so heavy that the jailer almost vomited out a mouthful of blood. The ck beast¡¯s sharp ws had dug into jailer¡¯s chest as the paw swiped deeply through the clothes and flesh tearing out a good sizeable chunk!

    A pitiful wail suddenly shrieked out from the jailer¡¯s mouth as blood streamed out from the wounds. His trembling hands hung before his chest but he did not dare touch the deep gashes but just held them a distance away from his chest as he crawled over the ground as his body was suddenly hit by spasms.

    ¡°Little ck knows where to draw the line. I guarantee that after a change of clothes, no one will see the wounds on you.¡± Jun Wu Xie said, staring coldly at the jailer whose face was now white as a sheet, throwing back the same words the jailers had said to her earlier.

    ¡°If you continue to hold back the truth, there is no need for you to tell it after.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s voice suddenly took a colder tone.

    The jailer didn¡¯t dare to hold back in the slightest anymore. He had merely hesitated just a slight moment earlier and the youth had made his ring spirit strike so heavily at him. If he still did not tell everything he knew, the youth will surely kill him!

    ¡°It¡¯s the Fourth Prince! The Fourth Prince ordered us! He asked us to take good care of you. Young Master Jun..... We really had no intentions of making things difficult for you today but it had been the orders of the Fourth Prince and we have no choice but to obey!¡± In order to save himself, the jailer had no choice but to tell on Lei Fan.

 Chapter 862

    Chapter 862 : ¡°Guests from Beast City (1)¡±

    ¡°As I thought.¡± Jun Wu Xieughed coldly.

    ¡°I beg Young Master Jun to spare my life! We were just following orders!¡± The jailer knelt down and begged, not even paying attention to the wounds on his body.

    ¡°Open your mouth.¡± Jun Wu Xie said.

    The jailer was taken aback as he paused and the ck beast gave a low growl, making the jailer immediately opening his mouth wide. Jun Wu Xie carelessly tossed an elixir into his mouth and the jailer swallowed it in shock.

    ¡°Pry his mouth open.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s gaze swept over onto the unconscious jailer lying in a heap on the ground. The man immediately moved to pry open hispanion¡¯s mouth and Jun Wu Xie tossed another elixir into it.

    ¡°If you wish to live, take care that your mouths remain shut. Two dayster, I will naturally give you the antidote.¡± Jun Wu Xie said coldly.

    The jailer nodded his head vehemently.

    ¡°Scram.¡± Jun Wu Xie said curtly after that.

    The jailer quickly dragged hispanion and went out of the prison.

    After the two jailers have left, Qiao Chu leapt off the beam he had been on while hiding.

    ¡°Looks like I was worried for nothing. Against such small fry, you have no problem dealing with them with powers to spare.¡± Qiao Chu was suddenly feeling rather foolish now when he recalled how he had almost rushed out having been unable to hold himself back. If Jun Wu Xie was not even able to handle two lowly jailers, then that would have been strange.

    ¡°But the Fourth Prince is really vicious. Why had he wanted you to be tortured?¡±

    ¡°He came herest night.¡± Jun Wu Xie replied.

    It then dawned on Qiao Chu, immediately understanding that the Fourth Prince must have tried to recruit Jun Wu Xie once again and was dealt another merciless rejection, and that had angered him, causing him to want to teach Jun Wu Xie a lesson.

    [A pity.....]

    [He picked on the wrong person!]

    ¡°When the people from the Thousand Beast City arrive here, have Brother Huae switch me out.¡± Jun Wu Xie told Qiao Chu.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Qiao Chu was learning to be smarter. Anything he was unable to understand, he decided not to ask, but just to follow orders.

    Jun Wu Xie then nodded and nced at Qiao Chu without a word. Qiao Chu knew what to do immediately and he got out of the ce quickly, not daring to tally another moment there.

    .....

    The team from the Thousand Beast City entered the Imperial Capital in the evening the next day. When the horse carriages decorated with the banners of the Thousand Beast City came into the Yan Country¡¯s Capital City, it attracted the stares of quite a number of people.

    The Thousand Beast City was not subservient to any particr country and stood independent on its own. Although the amount ofnd they upied could notpare to other countries, their geographical location was excellent. Bordering many countries, the Thousand Beast City stood alone and were not harassed by any of the bordering forces. The reason for that was not just the fact that the city had once produced two Purple Spirits who attained the pinnacle of power, but it was also due to the fact that the Thousand Beast City held a special kind of ability.

    The Thousand Beast City was situated on top of a mountain surrounded by dense forests. All the way from the foot of the mountain up to the top, Spirit Beasts were everywhere. Those Spirit Beasts would never attack anyone from the Thousand Beast City as the Chieftain of the Thousand Beast City had over the generations, possessed a Spirit Tamer Bone Flute. It was rumoured, that bone flute was able to harness the powers of Spirit Beasts and the flute¡¯s melody was able to subjugate tens of thousands of Spirit Beasts and listen to itsmands. And that was how the reputation of the Thousand Beast City came about.

    Even the mightiest Yan Country with its strong resources, had no intentions of tangling with the Thousand Beast City. Although they were only a city over a small region, the countless Spirit Beasts had however be the Thousand Beast City¡¯s strongest shield. Military forces can be defeated, but the number of Spirit Beasts there were too numerous and as long as the Beast Tamer Bone Flute remained in the possession of the Thousand Beast City, no one dared go against the Thousand Beast City in the slightest.

    The Thousand Beast City wasn¡¯t too far away from the Yan Country and the two powers had always shared amicable rtions. But the people of the Thousand Beast City seldom came out and the sight of their horse carriages suddenly appearing within the Yan Country¡¯s Imperial Capital made everyone immediately remember the incident when the Thousand Beast City¡¯s Young Miss had been gravely injured.

 Chapter 863

    Chapter 863 : ¡°Guests from Beast City (2)¡±

    The horse carriages of the Thousand Beast City stopped right in front of the inn upied by War Banner Academy. Jiang Ying Long had immediately received the news and he came out to wee the guests.

    From within the horse carriages, three outstanding looking men stepped out. One of them was approximately about thirty five years of age and his face was hard and stalwart, a formidable looking man. Another one was younger, looking to be about twenty four or twenty five. But out of the three people, the one who drew the most attention was an old man with a full head of white hair. Although his countenance was already all filled with wrinkles, but those eyes seemed like they had been immersed through the passage of time, well weathered and been through quite a bit in his life.

    Among the three people, the middle aged man seemed to be the leader, but it was not hard to see, regardless whether it was the middle aged man or the young youth, their attitude towards the old man was highly respectful.

    ¡°What a surprise! It¡¯s actually n Hall Chief Xiong! I ask your forgiveness for my tardy wee!¡± Jiang Ying Long¡¯s heart had jolted a beat when he saw the middle aged man.

    The Thousand Beast City was helmed by the Head Chieftain of the city and below him in the hierarchy were four Hall Chiefs, who oversaw and managed all aspects of the Thousand Beast City. And the man before Jiang Ying Long today was the Raging ze Hall Chief, Xiong Ba!

    The status of the four Hall Chiefs in the Thousand Beast City were second only to the Head Chieftain. Jiang Ying Long had not thought that the team which had arrived in the Capital would include a Hall Chief! It was in to see that the Thousand Beast City was really furious and they meant business, or why would they bother to send a person who held such a highly revered position of Hall Chief like Xiong Ba! ?

    Xiong Ba was a man who was true to his name. Straight as an arrow, domineering and harsh. Among the four Hall Chiefs, he was the most brash and the hardest tomunicate with. At the instant when his eyes saw Xiong Ba appear, Jiang Ying Long had felt cold sweat start to run from his body.

    Xiong Ba stared at Jiang Ying Long with a deep frown, and his deep voice suddenly boomed.

    ¡°I heard of the news that our Young Miss was injured? How is her condition currently?¡±

    Jiang Ying Long¡¯s heart jumped and he immediately replied: ¡°About that..... I would like to invite the Hall Chief toe inside first and I can tell all about it you slowly.¡±

    Xiong Ba¡¯s voice boomed once again loudly: ¡°No need for all the unnecessary fluff! The reason I came here today is only to ensure the Young Miss¡¯ safety. Don¡¯t talk to me about anything else. You will only need to tell me whether our Young Miss¡¯ condition is still critical or stabilised now!¡±

    As a Teacher of the War Banner Academy, he had never been snubbed so badly like he was at that moment. Xiong Ba¡¯s words did not show him any respect nor allow him any space to step back gracefully, but he knew he could not afford to have a falling out with Xiong Ba either and hence could only say sheepishly: ¡°Ling Yue¡¯s condition has not improved and the Yan Country¡¯s Emperor has already gathered all the most famous of physicians here. Even the Imperial Physicians who served the Pce were sent here but as Ling Yue¡¯s injuries were really grave, all of us are feeling rather helpless about the situation.¡±

    Xiong Ba¡¯s eyes widened up in a fierce re and he grabbed Jiang Ying Long by the front of his robe to say: ¡°When we left our Young Miss at the War Banner Academy, she was perfectly fine. She had initially not wanted to take part in this year¡¯s Spirit Battle Tournament but your Headmaster continued to extend his invitation to us repeatedly making our Head Chieftain reluctantly agree to it, but now you actually allowed her to be harmed in the Spirit Battle Tournament! It has already been a few days since our Young Miss got injured and the whole bunch of trash here with you are still not able to heal her! You.....¡±

    Xiong Ba¡¯s immensely furious eyes were bloodshot as he shouted in rage. The youth behind saw that Xiong Ba was almost right about to rip Jiang Ying Long apart and he immediately stepped forward and said hurriedly: ¡°Hall Chief Xiong! You have to let go of Teacher Jiang first! Looking into our Young Miss¡¯ condition should take priority now and since what happened has already happened, it would not help the situation if you continue to waste time here. Wouldn¡¯t it be better if we let Senior Feng go take a look at our Young Miss¡¯ condition first?¡±

    Xiong Ba¡¯s brows creased up rmingly and he thought on it a moment. He finally gave a derisive snort of contempt and released his grip. ¡°Since the people from the Yan Country and the War Banner Academy are not capable enough, then let the Thousand Beast City handle the matter ourselves!¡±

 Chapter 864

    Chapter 864 : ¡°Guests from Beast City (3)¡±

    He was all prepared to invite the guests in when a highly familiar looking horse carriage pulled up and stopped in front of the doors.

    Lei Chen stepped out from the carriage and the figure of Jun Wu Xie suddenly appeared before everyone after. The youth from the Thousand Beast City had upon seeing Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face, involuntarily widened his eyes.

    ¡°Your Highness Crown Prince.....¡± Jiang Ying Long stared strangely at Lei Chen who had appeared so suddenly. When his gaze fell on Jun Wu Xie, his brows creased up into a frown.

    ¡°Teacher Jiang.¡± Lei Chen nodded at Jiang Ying Long. He then seemed to suddenly notice the horse carriage that belonged to the Thousand Beast City parked at the side and he turned to look towards the doors and saw the huge towering figure of Xiong Ba standing there.

    ¡°Could this be the Thousand Beast City¡¯s Hall Chief, Xiong Ba of the Raging ze Hall?¡± Lei Chen asked with great surprise.

    Xiong Ba might have been furious, but he was no fool. Upon hearing Jiang Ying Long addressing the person who just arrived as ¡°Your Highness Crown Prince¡±, he was aware of the other party¡¯s identity. But as Qu Ling Yue had sustained injuries in the Yan Country¡¯s Imperial Capital, Xiong Ba wasn¡¯t willing to extend much courtesy to Lei Chen.

    ¡°I am.¡± Xiong Ba replied curtly.

    ¡°Hall Chief Xiong has traveled a long way and is an important guest of the Yan Country. I think Hall Chief Xiong is anxious to check on Ling Yue¡¯s condition and I will not say anything more to dy Hall Chief Xiong from going to see Ling Yue. I came here with the same aim as Hall Chief Xiong, so let¡¯s just proceed inside together.¡± Lei Chen said with a smile, his demeanor gentle and refined, his face showing a friendly smile, that would not displease anyone.

    Xiong Ba was just anxious to go in to see Qu Ling Yue and he just nodded perfunctorily.

    Jiang Ying Long¡¯s face fell into a deep frown as he looked at Jun Wu Xie right behind Lei Chen. He looked like he was about to say something but finally decided against it, and just turned around to lead everyone towards Qu Ling Yue¡¯s room.

    At that moment in Qu Ling Yue¡¯s room, Imperial Physician Li was sitting down with the other physicians engaged in a chat. He seemed to have said something rather interesting as the other physicians broke out intoughter. None of them had noticed in the slightest that the doors into the room had been pushed open and they continued to chatter on lightly.

    ¡°These are the physicians the Yan Country has prepared to care for our Young Miss?¡± The very instant that Xiong Ba entered the room, he was made to witness such a scene, and his rage immediately burned up in his chest.

    Jiang Ying Long¡¯s face stiffened and he could not find the words to reply. Neither had he expected they Xiong Ba would be presented with this scene when they came in.

    Imperial Physician Li was talking to the others when he suddenly noticed Xiong Ba and the group behind him. He had not even taken the time to observe the looks of Xiong Ba and his men when his eyes were suddenly drawn to the figure of Jun Wu Xie. He jumped up at once and he said with a dark face: ¡°What is this ignorant and arrogant girl doing here again today? Haven¡¯t you created enough of a farce here? !¡±

    Jun Wu Xie raised an eyebrow and looked at Imperial Physician Li.

    Imperial Physician Li was about to continue to say something else when thepletely disregarded Xiong Ba suddenly exploded!

    ¡°A whole room full of physicians and they had the audacity to just leave our Young Miss alone there and gather themselves here to chat merrily among themselves! ? What is happening here! ?¡± Xiong Ba shouted in his loud voice, his eyes ring at Imperial Physician Li in rage.

    Having been shouted at, Imperial Physician Li quickly regained his senses and he was finally aware that besides Lei Chen and Jun Wu Xie, there were three other strangers with them.

    The youth following behind Xiong Ba raised an eyebrow at the situation but he did not blow his top like Xiong Ba had. He immediately walked over to the bed and looked at the pale faced and frail looking Qu Ling Yue lying on the bed.

    ¡°Young Miss! What happened to you, Young Miss!¡± The youth¡¯s face was sorrowful as he looked at the unconscious Qu Ling Yue who was not responding to his calls, his eyes filled with grief.

 Chapter 865

    Chapter 865 : ¡°Guests from Beast City (4)¡±

    Xiong Ba wasn¡¯t really in the mood to admonish Imperial Physician Li and he immediately rushed over to Qu Ling Yue¡¯s bedside. Looking at the small familiar face so frail and weak, his heart winced up.

    All the Hall Chief had watched Qu Ling Yue grow up to be the well loved girl they all knew. Whenever the Chieftain was busy with the city¡¯s affairs, the younger Qu Ling Yue had often been put under the care of the Hall Chiefs. Although she outranked them with her position as the Young Chieftain against the various Hall Chiefs, that had been bridged from the onset as they had all treated Qu Ling Yue like family. Being made to see Qu Ling Yue reduced to such a state now lying motionless on the bed, besides the hurt Xiong Ba was feeling in his heart, his displeasure for the people in the War Banner Academy and the Yan Country had already almost reached its peak.

    ¡°Jiang Ying Long! We hand our Young Miss to the War Banner Academy and this is what you do to her! ? Our Young Miss has never had to suffer any injuries as severe as this and she had been left unconscious for days! In regards to this, I am expecting a proper exnation from the War Banner Academy.¡± Xiong Ba said in rage.

    Jiang Ying Long¡¯s face was bitter as he hurriedly tried to exin: ¡°I ask for Hall Chief Xiong to remain calm. This incident was purely an ident and not something that we would have been able to prevent. The Spirit Battle Tournament¡¯s rules had always been just to subdue their opponents. Who knew that the disciple from the Zephyr Academy would actual deliver such a vicious strike in thepetition! We are just as pained as you are seeing her in this condition.¡±

    Deeply afraid that the Thousand Beast City¡¯s rage would fall upon the War Banner Academy, Jiang Ying Long immediately shifted the me onto Jun Xie to divert the cmity away.

    ¡°Who is it that injured our Young Miss! ?¡± Xiong Ba asked in a shout.

    Jiang Ying Long answered quickly: ¡°It¡¯s a disciple from the Zephyr Academy. His name is Jun Xie.¡±

    ¡°Zephyr Academy?¡± The youth from the Thousand Beast City raised an eyebrow. ¡°Isn¡¯t the situation in the Zephyr Academy highly different this year? They had actually been able to find someone from within their academy who was able to defeat our Young Miss?¡±

    Although Qu Ling Yue was still rather young, but she had managed to attain the topmost rank in the academy¡¯s Spirit Battle Tournament. Throughout the top three elite academies, people who were able to match up and fight to a draw with Qu Ling Yue numbered few and far between and the number of people who would be able to defeat her was even more scarce.

    The news of the Zephyr Academy¡¯s decline had already spread far and wide and they found it hard to believe that the Zephyr Academy in that state were still able to send someone who was able to defeat Qu Ling Yue.

    ¡°What I am saying might sound unbelievable but if you gentlemen just ask around in the Yan Country¡¯s Imperial Capital, you will find that I am telling you the truth! The Zephyr Academy has only sent six contestants to thepetition this year and the six of them have attained powers of an astounding level! Five among them have reached the blue spirit power level and they are all only about sixteen to seventeen years of age! The one that injured Qu Ling Yue is Jun Xie, the youngest among all of them, and although he is only barely fifteen years old, her spirit power level has already reached the green spirit level!¡±

    The moment Jiang Ying Long¡¯s words reached them, the youth¡¯s and Xiong Ba¡¯s faces immediately showed expressions of utter disbelief. They had spent many years toiling through their cultivation and they knew very well how difficult it was to gain any progress in their spirit power growth. Not to mention how old those youths from the Zephyr Academy were, even if their ages were multiplied a few times, it would still be difficult to achieve that kind of results.

    ¡°Is that the truth?¡± The youth asked in shock.

    Jiang Yong Long nodded. ¡°Naturally it is. I wouldn¡¯t dare deceive all of you. If Hall Chief Xiong doesn¡¯t believe me, you can go out anywhere into the Imperial Capital and just grab anyone to ask, and you will know that I speak the truth.¡±

    Xiong Ba and the youth exchanged looks, their eyes filled with astonishment.

    At that age, with that kind of spirit power level. Those facts exceeded and went beyond what they have known all their life about spirit power cultivation and throughout the entirends since time immemorial, how many people had been able to reach such astounding levels at such a young age?

 Chapter 866

    Chapter 866 : ¡°Guests from Beast City (5)¡±

    ¡°So what even if he is a green spirit? Who cares who he think he is! ? To dare to harm our Young Miss, the Thousand Beast City will not let him off easily!¡± Xiong Ba opened his mouth to say.

    Jiang Ying Long secretly sighed in relief and said: ¡°That¡¯s right. That Jun Xie would surely note to a good end. But what¡¯s most important now is to treat Qu Ling Yue¡¯s injuries first.¡±

    Xiong Ba nodded and his gaze turned once again onto the one who had previously been chatting merrily with the other physicians, Imperial Physician Li.

    ¡°The Yan Country¡¯s physicians are not capable and we do not expect much from them. The Thousand Beast City will use their own doctors to handle it.¡± With that being said, Xiong Ba turned to the white haired old man beside him and said respectfully: ¡°I beg for Senior Feng to save our Young Miss.¡±

    The old man nodded. ¡°That is this feeble old man¡¯s aim ining here today. I am for Hall Chief Xiong to rest assured, for I will do everything I can.¡±

    Imperial Physician Li stared at the old man, his heart filled with a nagging suspicion. When Xiong Ba addressed that old man as Senior Feng, the words of rebuttal that had been on tip of Imperial Physician Li¡¯s tongue were suddenly all swallowed back down his throat.

    At the current time throughout the world, the most famed medical practitioners, besides the Qing Yun n which had evaporated onto thin air, there were still a handful of prodigious doctors scattered about. These people lived their lives as hermits and resided for long years deep within the mountains, seldom appearing before people. But their exceptional skills in Medicine had never been forgotten by people and although they might pale inparison to the Qing Yun n in the cultivation of elixirs, their knowledge and skills in treatment left doctors and physicians in the profession far behind them in the dust.

    And among those, there were three acimed Divine Doctors, with one of them going by the name of Feng Yue Yang. It was said he had started perusing medical texts from a very young age and already acquired great fame when he had only been a youth, who finally retreated into the mountains when he became aged. But it was just a few years ago that the man who was acimed to be one among the three Divine Doctors suddenly joined the Thousand Beast City and became the Thousand Beast City¡¯s resident physician.

    Imperial Physician Li was always proud and arrogant, but when ced before Feng Yue Yang, he did not dare show a single sign of disrespect.

    ¡°I just realized it is the revered Senior Feng before me. Your junior has heard of your prodigious medical skills for a long time and I am highly humbled I am fortunate enough to meet you today, which is the greatest honour for your junior.¡± Imperial Physician Li was suddenly polite and highly respectful as he bowed low in greeting towards Feng Yue Yang.

    Feng Yue Yang nced at him and nodded as he walked toe beside Qu Ling Yue¡¯s bedside to take her pulse. It suddenly became extremely quiet in the room. No one dared disturb Feng Yue Yang as he carried out his diagnosis. Imperial Physician Li had besides being deeply moved, discreetly turned to nced at Jun Wu Xie standing behind Lei Chen, a cold smile on his face.

    That expression seemed to be saying that the little brat could never hope to be able topare to Feng Yue Yang, a Divine Doctor.

    After a while, Feng Yue Yang had a frown on his face as he turned around to face everyone. Xiong Ba was anxious and nervous as he asked: ¡°Senior Feng. Where has our Young Miss been injured? Is the injury serious? Will Senior Feng be able.....¡±

    Feng Yue Yang raised his hand slightly to stop Xiong Ba¡¯s barrage of unending questions.

    ¡°Hall Chief Xiong, do not rush into it. I have already ascertained our Young Miss¡¯ injuries and now I need to ask the other physicians about the circumstances and I ask that Hall Chief Xiong to calm yourself down.¡±

    Xiong Ba could do nothing but retreat to the side quietly, his eyes still filled with anxiety and nervousness.

    ¡°In the past few days, it was all of you that provided treatment for our Young Miss?¡± Feng Yue Yang asked, looking towards Imperial Physician Li and the other physicians.

    The group of physicians quickly nodded. The entire bunch of them had long heard of Feng Yue Yang¡¯s name and even as somewhat famous physicians themselves, when faced with Feng Yue Yang standing before them, they could only defer obediently to him.

    ¡°Can you show me all the different elixirs and herbs you have given our Young Miss these past few days to this feeble old man to have a look at them?¡± Feng Yue Yang asked softly.

    ¡°Definitely! I ask that Senior Feng wait just a moment here. We will go fetch it immediately.¡± Several physicians quickly ran out and just momentster, they returned with all the kinds of elixirs and herbs they had given Qu Ling Yue in the past few days in their hands.

 Chapter 867

    Chapter 867 : ¡°Guests from Beast City (5)¡±

    Feng Yue Yang untied the bagged up herbs and carefully inspected the herbs used and then went on to check the elixirs meticulously before putting them down.

    ¡°How is it? Did they give the wrong medicine? If not, why is our Young Miss still unconscious?¡± Xiong Ba asked anxiously. After having seen Imperial Physician Li chatting merrily with the other doctors when he first stepped into the room, he no longer believed this bunch of chatans.

    Imperial Physician Li could not hold himself back from thatpletely and rebutted: ¡°Hall Chief Xiong, although the group of us here are not as skilled or as knowledgeable as Senior Feng, we are still careful and responsible medical practitioners. With Miss Qu¡¯s extraordinary identity, how would we dare to risk giving her any medicine that might be even slightly inappropriate?¡±

    Xiong Ba snorted in derision.

    Feng Yue Yang shook his head and said: ¡°Hall Chief Xiong has been too overly concerned. There is nothing inappropriate in the medicine that the physicians here have given to our Young Miss. It can be seen from the mild nourishing effects of the medicine that they have been very careful with our Young Miss¡¯ condition. But as our Young Miss¡¯ injuries have been too severe and the affliction tooplicated, giving our Young Miss medicine with strong effects without being fully confident of the results would only further burden our Young Miss¡¯ body.¡±

    Feng Yue Yang words had somewhat appeased Imperial Physician Li and the colour on his face improved a little.

    Feng Yue Yang¡¯s words however took a sudden turn as he continued: ¡°Although medicine with mild effects would not cause harm to our Young Miss¡¯ body, but when the treatment employed is yed too safe, it will really be unrealistic to expect our Young Miss¡¯ current condition to be reversed. To tell the truth, our Young Miss¡¯ condition is really in a rather thorny situation. Even for me, to fully cure her, I will still require a lot of time to make preparations. And looking at our Young Miss¡¯ current situation, her body might not be able to withstand for that long a period.¡± Feng Yue Yang sighed, his voice tinged with a trace of worry.

    Xiong Ba¡¯s expression was growing even more anxious and even the youth beside him was looking highly troubled.

    But it was at that very moment that a cold voice suddenly rang out within the room.

    ¡°With this tiny bit of an injury, does it really call for so much trouble?¡±

    The instant that that voice sounded, everyone turned to look in the direction of the source of the voice.

    Jun Wu Xie, who had not spoken a single word throughout it all suddenly became the focus of everyone¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°You little brat! Stirring up trouble here again! ? Didn¡¯t you agree that if you are unable to cure the condition, you will not show yourself in here thereafter! ?¡± Imperial Physician Li had upon hearing Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words, exploded with the rage that instantly filled his heart, and jumped out to point his finger at Jun Wu Xie to berate her.

    Jun Wu Xie lifted an eyebrow and looked at the hopping mad Imperial Physician Li and said: ¡°I am merely stating facts. Is there a need to get so huffed up?¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    ¡°Littless, where do youe from? Do you know what you are talking about! ?¡± Xiong Ba said, looking at Jun Wu Xie with a deep frown on his face. He had been extremely worried about Qu Ling Yue¡¯s injuries and had not really noticed the person beside Lei Chen. Now that he had taken a good look, he saw that thess was mighty good looking but the way she spoke really made people unable to like her.

    ¡°Facts.¡± Jun Wu Xie replied, slightly lifting up her chin, arms crossed before her chest, lookingpletely collected and unruffled as she stared at the bunch of highly flustered people before her.

    Jiang Ying Long immediately saw that the situation was not right and he immediately stepped forward and said to Lei Chen: ¡°Your Highness, I believe that the agreement we had before is not forgotten.¡±

    Lei Chen lifted an eyebrow, feigning ignorance.

    The youth from the Thousand Beast City sensed that there was something going on under thatmotion and he suddenly asked: ¡°Pray tell me what sort of an agreement did Teacher Jiang have with His Highness, the Crown Prince?¡±

    Jiang Ying Long¡¯s heart shook, and knew that he was caught.

    If the people from the Thousand Beast City knew that he had allowed a little girl to give their Young Miss medical treatment, Xiong Ba would undoubtedly blow up in rage!

 Chapter 868

    Chapter 868 : ¡°Quack Doctor (1)¡±

    Jiang Ying Long wanted to hide that fact but faced against Xiong Ba¡¯s pair of eyes so filled with fiery rage, he did not dare to brush the matter off and had no choice but to put up a brave front and say: ¡°His Highness, the Crown Prince had said before that the youngdy beside him was well versed in Medicine and she knew of a way to save Ling Yue¡¯s life. But I had thought that Miss Jun was too young and did not look like she would know much about Medicine. However, we could not go against the His Highness¡¯ adamant insistence and to avoid dying the other physicians from providing treatment for Ling Yue, I relented and allowed Miss Jun to give it just one try, and have made an agreement with His Highness if Miss Jun was unable to cure Ling Yue of her condition, they are not toe here to disrupt us in future.....¡±

    Jiang Ying Long¡¯s voice was bing softer as he spoke, trying his hardest to push the entire me onto Lei Chen, terrified that Xiong Ba would in a fit of rage, kill him with a single smash of his palm.

    As expected, after Xiong Ba heard what Jiang Ying Long said, his eyes red wide open, staring at Jun Wu Xie with undisguised rage.

    ¡°Jiang Ying Long! How gutsy of you! You actually allowed a naive and ignorant brat to give treatment to our Young Miss! ? Does the War Banner Academy even have any respect for the Thousand Beast City! ? No wonder our Young Miss¡¯ condition has not improved at all, because all of you have been providing treatment in such a frivolous manner! What a bunch of quacks you all are! With such a young brat and you bunch of misfits, how are all of you able to provide adequate care for our Young Miss¡¯ injuries! ?¡± Xiong Ba was raging in fury, no matter how you looked at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s age, she would at most only be fifteen. At that age, even if she understood Medicine, it would only have barely skimmed the surface.

    [Jiang Ying Long had actually dared to let a brat like that give Qu Ling Yue medical treatment, that was such a shocking and terrifying thing that he was hearing!]

    Xiong Ba¡¯s voice was already deep and loud originally, and with rage and fury added to it, his booming shouts became ear shattering.

    ¡°Crown Prince Lei Chen! Even if you are the Yan Country¡¯s Crown Prince, you still have no right to treat our Thousand Beast City¡¯s Young Miss in such a careless manner! If you had gotten another acimed physician here, it would have been fine. But look at the Miss Jun beside you! Just how old is she? How could she possibly be capable of saving someone¡¯s life? Crown Prince Lei Chen, aren¡¯t you taking our Young Miss¡¯ life and death a little too lightly! ? How could you let a brat such as her do it! ? Does Crown Prince Lei Chen want to cause our Young Miss to lose her life! ?¡± Xiong Ba¡¯s face was livid and flushed a bright red. His eyes werepletely bloodshot and if not for the youth blocking him off, Xiong Ba might very well have charged over and strangled that ignorant and naive littless.

    Xiong Ba¡¯s rage had been sessfully diverted by Jiang Ying Long to fall fully onto Jun Wu Xie and Lei Chen. Imperial Physician Li watched from the side,ughing to himself secretly in his heart. The Raging ze Hall Chief¡¯s personality was exactly like the name of his Branch Hall, a fiery personality through and through. Now that Xiong Ba knew that Lei Chen had handled the matter so frivolously, it was thought that Xiong Ba would not be saving Lei Chen any face in this matter.

    As if Imperial Physician Li was thinking the atmosphere then was still not heated enough, he pretended to be nice by saying: ¡°Hall Chief Xiong, please calm down. His Highness, the Crown Prince had actually meant well. He knew that Miss Qu was gravely injured and got overly anxious that resulted in himing up with such a lousy idea. Although all of us had also felt that Miss Jun¡¯s age..... really did not look like she would be skilled in Medicine, but it was still afterall His Highness, the Crown Prince¡¯s kind intention. Although the method he did it with did note out entirely correct, but fortunately Miss Qu¡¯s injuries did not worsened because of it. On top of that, all of us had put in everything we had to stabilise Miss Qu¡¯s condition and I would request that Hall Chief Xiong to not pursue the matter further.¡±

    Imperial Physician Li had phrased his words nicely, but overtly and covertly, he was hinting that Jun Wu Xie¡¯s treatment for Qu Ling Yue had not only not been the least bit beneficial to Qu Ling Yue, but it had made her injuries worse instead, and it was due to the tireless work of the whole bunch of physicians that they had been able to salvage the situation.

 Chapter 869

    Chapter 869 : ¡°Quack Doctor (2)¡±

    With that speech, Xiong Ba¡¯s rage had not only not been extinguished but instead red to greater heights. He stared into Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes and looked like he was about to swallow her whole at that moment.

    Even the youth who had been calm and steady all this time was already frowning, while Feng Yue Yang was shaking his head with a sigh.

    Lei Chen and Jun Wu Xie had suddenly turned into everyone¡¯s target to attack.

    Lei Chen was feeling rather nervous as his hands clenched up into fists. Although the current situation was still within what he had predicted would happen here, he could not help himself but still feel a little worried as he subconsciously turned to look at Jun Wu Xie. When Jun Wu Xie had suddenly spoken up earlier, it had felt like she was leading Xiong Ba and the others to press further on this matter.

    He really could not understand just what the Young Miss Jun was thinking in her head.

    In the face of Xiong Ba¡¯s fury, and with Imperial Physician Li¡¯s adding fuel to the fire, Jun Wu Xie was still showing the same cold and distant expression. Her pair of eyes that emanated a cold chill swept over the faces of Xiong Ba and the others. She was silent a moment before she said: ¡°It looks like, Hall Chief Xiong is choosing to believe the words of the entire bunch of quack doctors?¡± Imperial Physician Li¡¯s face went white. He had not thought, even having been put in such a quandary, Jun Wu Xie would still dare to throw out such sarcasm.

    Xiong Ba¡¯s reply was: ¡°I will only ask you, whether you have given our Young Miss any medical treatment.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie immediately nodded her head without hesitation.

    ¡°Then what else is there for you to refute! ?¡± Xiong Ba shouted in rage.

    However, Jun Wu Xie curled up the corner of her mouth and said coldly: ¡°Hall Chief Xiong, why don¡¯t you ask them, after I gave the treatment, how was Qu Ling Yue¡¯s condition?¡±

    Xiong Ba arched up an eyebrow. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Jiang Ying Long at the side and said: ¡°Jiang Yong Long, you tell him yourself. After I gave Qu Ling Yue the treatment, did her injuries fully recover?¡±

    Xiong Ba and his group were startled and they subconsciously all turned to look at Jiang Ying Long.

    Jiang Ying Long was caught off guard. Finding himself being stared at by Xiong Ba, he did not dare twist the facts and he stuttered as he said: ¡°Miss Jun..... after treating..... Ling Yue..... Ling Yue¡¯s condition had indeed already..... she seemed to have fully recovered from her injuries, but..... was just still a little weak from heavy loss of blood.....¡±

    As he spoke, he paused for awhile, and then suddenly lifted his head to say: ¡°But thatsted only half a day¡¯s time. After half a day, Ling Yue suffered a rpse of her injuries and it had remained like this ever since.....¡±

    Xiong Ba¡¯s brows were so twisted they almost knotted together. The conversation he was hearing was making him quite confused. ording to Imperial Physician Li¡¯s insinuation, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s treatment had not only not brought Qu Ling Yue¡¯s condition any improvements, it had made her injuries worse. But Jiang Ying Long had just said that after Jun Wu Xie¡¯s treatment, Qu Ling Yue¡¯s injuries had recovered, albeit only for half a day. But based on Feng Yue Yang¡¯s diagnosis of Qu Ling Yue¡¯s condition earlier, with such severe injuries afflicting the body, how was it possible that she could make Qu Ling Yue make aplete recovery in such a short period of time?

    Imperial Physician Li was cursing at Jiang Ying Long in his heart for ruining things up for him and he immediately stepped up to say: ¡°In regards to that matter, I have already exined it to Teacher Jiang before. Miss Qu had shown improvements to her conditions then was because the entire group of physicians here had been carrying out treatment incessantly for Miss Qu throughout that period. Having been fed so much herbal concoctions and received such constant care and attention from all of us, it had resulted in Miss Qu¡¯s condition showing those positive signs. This young Miss Jun had merely coincidentally stolen the credit that was supposed to be due to our tireless efforts towards the careful care we gave Miss Qu that was the real reason for the improvements in her condition. You gentlemen have not forgotten that all Miss Jun did at that time was to feed Miss Qu a Heart Coagting Elixir. May I ask Senior Feng, for Miss Qu¡¯s injuries, is it possible that they can be cured with just one Heart Coagting Elixir ?¡±

    Feng Yue Yang shook his head immediately. ¡°The Heart Coagting Elixir is just amon elixir that nourishes the Qi. And in regards to our Young Miss¡¯s injuries, it wouldn¡¯t do her much benefit at all.¡±

 Chapter 870

    <hr ss="chapter-end">

    Chapter 870 : ¡°Quack Doctor (3)¡±

    Imperial Physician Li immediately said with a smile: ¡°Even Senior Feng is saying the same thing, what other doubts could there be? If not for all of us putting in every single effort possible into the treatment, don¡¯t tell me that Miss Jun had really used just one Heart Coagtion Elixir to cure Miss Qu¡¯s grave injuries? Doesn¡¯t that sound like aplete joke to you?¡±

    Xiong Ba¡¯s brows were tightly creased up together as he stared at Jun Wu Xie, looking like he was considering Imperial Physician Li¡¯s words.

    Jun Wu Xie then said in a calm tone. ¡°Since Imperial Physician Li is saying that it was all due to you and your group¡¯s efforts, then I would like to ask. Ever since that day, Qu Ling Yue had been under yourplete care. Have all of you been able to achieve any improvements to her condition since?¡±

    Laced with a frosty chill, the voice was like an icyke that flowed into the hearts of people. It¡¯s biting chill suddenly forced the three men from the Thousand Beast City to wake up to the facts stated within Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words.

    If the half day¡¯s period of improvements to Qu Ling Yue¡¯s condition was truly because Jun Wu Xie had just coincidentally stolen the limelight from Imperial Physician Li and his group, then ording to reason, the credit should go to Imperial Physician Li and the others. But under their carepletely since that day, Qu Ling Yue¡¯s condition had not shown a single sign of change and had remained unconscious throughout in aa, which suddenly sounded rather illogical.

    Imperial Physician Li was stumped by Jun Wu Xie¡¯ words and he could only stand there with his face turning pale, to re angrily at Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie was not willing to continue wasting her time on such morons and she immediately turned to face Feng Yue Yang.

    ¡°Since Senior Feng has read Qu Ling Yue¡¯s pulse and seen the medicine and herbs that Imperial Physician Li had given Qu Ling Yue, I believe that with Senior Feng¡¯s skills and knowledge in Medicine, he is well aware of the extent the effects of those medicine could possibly bring.¡±

    Feng Yue Yang nodded. ¡°Those medicine will only be able to stabilise the condition but they will not make our Young Miss recover from her inquiries.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie nodded with satisfaction and turned to Imperial Physician Li and said: ¡°Quack doctor.¡±

    Imperial Physician Li¡¯s eyes red wide open, suddenly having a strong urge to leap over to tear apart that littless with her potty mouth.

    ¡°What are you trying to say here? You little brat! If the improvement to Miss Qu¡¯s condition is not due to the meticulous care given by us, don¡¯t tell me it is all due to that mealy Heart Coagtion Elixir of yours!¡±

    Feng Yue Yang was feeling a little confused. With Qu Ling Yue¡¯s condition, regardless whether it was Imperial Physician Li¡¯s method of mild and gentle nourishment, or if it was with Jun Wu Xie¡¯s Heart Coagtion Elixir, both forms of treatment would not be able to make Qu Ling Yue¡¯s injuries show any improvements. Although the differing parties were debating endlessly on it, one point was however still clear to him.

    And that was Qu Ling Yue¡¯s injuries had indeed been fully healed for half a day.

    That situation really baffled Feng Yue Yang who was revered for his exceptional skills in Medicine.

    Jun Wu Xie stared coldly at Imperial Physician Li who was hopping mad in fury and said: ¡°Who told you that I had only used a single Heart Coagting Elixir?¡±

    Imperial Physician Li was so startled he froze in ce a moment, his eyes still shing with fury as he stared at Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? I saw you with my own eyes that day. You had only fed Miss Qu a single Heart Coagting Elixir and there had not been anything else! Do not spout so much nonsense in this ce!¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes remained on the increasingly frustrated Imperial Physician Li and slowly shook her head, her eyes showingplete and utter disdain, as she stared right into Imperial Physician Li¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°As a medical physician, you really qualify as a quack doctor.¡±

    Imperial Physician Li¡¯s face was turning a shade of green from its previous pale white.

    Xiong Ba was getting even more confused as he listened to the two of them. ¡°I, Xiong Ba am merely a unrefined boor, and I really wouldn¡¯t understand all these twists and turns you physicians are doing with your words. I want to only ask one question. Jiang Ying Long, you tell me the real truth. Did our Young Miss¡¯ condition really show signs of improvements before?¡±

    Jiang Ying Long nodded without daring to hide anything.

    Xiong Ba then turned to look at Jun Wu Xie. ¡°Miss Jun, you say the improvements in our Young Miss¡¯ condition was due to your actions. Then tell me besides the Heart Coagting Elixir, what else did you do? Please be forting with your words.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie raised up an eyebrow and asked: ¡°Do all of you think that Qu Ling Yue had really sustained severe injuries?¡±

 Chapter 871

    Chapter 871 : ¡°Face p ¨C Ninth Form (1)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words made everyone in the room suddenly freeze in shock.

    A momentary sh of nervousness appeared on Imperial Physician Li¡¯s face but he quickly suppressed it down.

    ¡°Miss Jun. What do you mean by that? So many physicians have checked on Qu Ling Yue¡¯s injuries and even Senior Feng¡¯s diagnosis has confirmed it. By asking a question like that, don¡¯t you think that it sounds rather strange?¡± The youth from the Thousand Beast City arched his eyebrow and turned to look at Jun Wu Xie. The fact that Qu Ling Yue had sustained injuries was now seen as an irrefutable fact and although they did not fully trust the physicians from the Yan Country, but the fact had also been verified by Feng Yue Yang as well and he it wasn¡¯t possibly that he would get it wrong.

    ¡°Is that the truth?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked, her eyebrow raised up rmingly.

    ¡°How can a brat like you be allowed to just continue to spout such nonsensical garbage here. How old are you? What would you know! ? Even if you do not believe in our medical skills, but Senior Feng is one among the three highly acimed Divine Doctors and he is able to diagnose any ailment or affliction urately. You are in no position toe here and give your ignorant opinion!¡± Imperial Physician Li said in retort.

    ¡°Senior Feng, do you truly share the same opinion?¡± Jun Wu Xie turned to Feng Yue Yang to ask.

    Feng Yue Yang deliberated on it a moment and said: ¡°The people¡¯s words have been unduly exaggerated. Although this old man had been given such an undeserving title by the people, I will not dare to im that I am able to diagnose and detect every single ailment and affliction. But for our Young Miss¡¯ current condition, this old man is still at least able to determine its cause, and I do not know why young Miss Jun would want to ask again.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie replied: ¡°If that is the case, let the truth speak for itself then.¡± With those words, she suddenly walked to go towards Qu Ling Yue¡¯s bedside.

    When Imperial Physician Li saw her actions, he immediately shouted: ¡°What is that brat intending to do! ?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie turned to nce at him. ¡° In regards to what you bunch of chatans are not able to aplish, I do not mind teaching you a thing or two.¡±

    Imperial Physician Li¡¯s eyes shed with panic as he looked at Jun Wu Xie and he suddenly turned towards Xiong Ba.

    ¡°Hall Chief Xiong, are you really going to allow that brat to continue with this farce?¡±

    Xiong Ba¡¯s face creased into a frown. Although he did not believe that Jun Wu Xie with her young age would really hold medical knowledge that exceeded Feng Yue Yang, but it was a fact that Qu Ling Yue¡¯s recovery had been linked to her. He could not help but hesitate a moment feeling highly torn and he turned to consult Feng Yue Yang cautiously: ¡°My ignorant self does not know a thing about Medicine. What does Senior Feng think could have caused our Young Miss¡¯ condition to suddenly improve previously?¡±

    Feng Yue Yang shook his head. ording to his diagnosis, even if Qu Ling Yue¡¯s condition had been handled by him right from the start, he would still need almost a year¡¯s time to fully cure her. What they were talking about here was just within a mere day. In that short window of time, forget about a full recovery. Even if he was able to stabilise the condition of those injuries, but just to make her show any sign of improvement to her condition would already be extremely difficult.¡±

    Having gotten Feng Yue Yang¡¯s reply, Xiong Ba immediately stepped in to stand right before Jun Wu Xie, to block her way forward.

    ¡°I do not know from where you havee from, but the Young Miss of our Thousand Beast City would not be subjected to be given treatment by just anyone so carelessly. Young Miss, I will have to ask that you do not create a ruckus here or I will have to do it by force.¡± Even though doubt filled his heart, Xiong Ba could not allow just anyone to give treatment to Qu Ling Yue, especially when it is such a young littless.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Xiong Ba with her brow slightly lifted, and the corners of her mouth curled up into a cold smile. Her eyes shed and she said in a soft voice: ¡°Do you think that just by standing here to block my way forward and I will be stopped?¡±

    Xiong Ba was taken aback by the reply and before he could react, Jun Wu Xie suddenly lifted her right hand and several cold shes of light shot out from her fingertips and flew towards Qu Ling Yue lying upon the bed in a blink!

    ¡°What have you done! ?¡± Xiong Ba shouted out in shock and rage, grabbing Jun Wu Xie by the front of her cor and lifted her up entirely.

 Chapter 872

    Chapter 872 : ¡°Face p ¨C Ninth Form (2)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie was however not intimidated in the least and merely turned her head calmly to look at Feng Yue Yang.

    ¡°Senior Feng, you can take Qu Ling Yue¡¯s pulse one more time now.¡±

    Xiong Ba continued to re at Jun Wu Xie, not knowing what she was up to.

    Feng Yue Yang frowned slightly and hesitated a moment before slowly walking over to the side of Qu Ling Yue¡¯s bed and took Qu Ling Yue¡¯s pulse once again.

    ¡°If our Young Misses into any mishap, even if you are just a little girl, I will still make you pay!¡± Xiong Ba red angrily at Jun Wu Xie, his eyes burning with malicious murder.

    But that murderous re did not pressurize Jun Wu Xie in the slightest and she replied in a cold voice: ¡°You will not have the opportunity to do that.¡±

    ¡°Hall Chief Xiong! That brat actually had the audacity to make a move on Miss Qu right before your eyes! Who know what are true intentions are! ?¡± Imperial Physician Li stepped forth anxiously, his eyes discreetly gravitating to steal a nce at Lei Chen. ¡°On that day, the brat had been just as arrogant and brash! We argued with her for a long period but as His Highness, the Crown Prince insisted that we let her treat Miss Qu, we as mere physicians would naturally not have the power to resist. I had heard His Highness, the Crown Prince say it before. This so called Miss Jun, is the Young Miss of the Qi Kingdom¡¯s Lin Pce, Jun Wu Xie. As the entire world knows, the Lin Pce are not known for their medical skills, which makes the Young Miss Jun¡¯s intentions really suspect! There is no guarantee that she wouldn¡¯t do anything to really harm Miss Qu.¡±

    Xiong Ba was surprised a moment as he looked quizzically at Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°You are from the Lin Pce?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie merely raised up her eyebrow, as a sign of silent acquiescence.

    ¡°The Lin Pce and the Thousand Beast City had always minded their own business and shared no rtions with each other. But if you are here to stir up trouble, even with the Lin Pce¡¯s hundred thousand strong Rui Lin Army, our Thousand Beast City¡¯s Spirit Beast horde will not let this matter rest!¡± Xiong Ba said through gritted teeth.

    Imperial Physician Li secretly showed an insidious and malicious smile on his face.

    But just as Imperial Physician Li was anticipating to see Xiong Ba¡¯s rage and hatred to grow more intense and explode after knowing Jun Wu Xie¡¯s identity, a surprised voice suddenly rang out!

    ¡°How can this be! ?¡± Feng Yue Yang¡¯s voice resounded in the ears of everyone present in the room.

    All eyes turned subconsciously as one to look at Feng Yue Yang. Xiong Ba did not want to continue arguing with Jun Wu Xie and he hurriedly turned his head in worry.

    He saw Feng Yue Yang¡¯s hand still resting upon Qu Ling Yue¡¯s wrist and on that well weathered and wizened face, was an expression filled with utter disbelief and shock. His eyes were widened and his mouth sagged as if driven into shock by something.

    When Imperial Physician Li saw that reaction on Feng Yue Yang, heughed out in his heart, as he turned his jeering eyes to look at Jun Wu Xie still being held up in the air by Xiong Ba.

    A great surge of fiery rage exploded from within Xiong Ba¡¯s chest. He red with unbridled murder and shouted in his booming voice: ¡°What have you done to our Young Miss! ? If anything happens to our Young Miss, today I will.....¡±

    ¡°Hall Chief Xiong!¡± Feng Yue Yang suddenly shouted loudly.

    He quickly discarded the shock in his heart and hurried himself toe next to Xiong Ba to say: ¡°Hall Chief Xiong! Put Miss Jun down this instant! How can you be so boorishly rude! ?¡± His tone was filled with admonishment.

    Xiong Ba was speechless. He turned to look at Feng Yue Yang, his face twisted up in puzzlement and confusion, unable toprehend why Feng Yue Yang was pleading on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s behalf.

    ¡°Senior Feng! What are you talking about! ?¡±

    ¡°You put Young Miss Jun down this instant!¡± Feng Yue Yang reiterated firmly.

    ¡°But..... but.....¡± Xiong Ba was at a loss for words.

    Feng Yue Yang¡¯s face creased up into an angry frown and said: ¡°When will you change this temperament of yours! ? Anything that crops up you handle with violence at the first instance. No wonder the Chieftain insisted on Qing Yu toe with you. That temperament of yours will surely get us in trouble one day!¡±

 Chapter 873

    Chapter 873 : ¡°Face p ¨C Ninth Form (3)¡±

    Having suffered a scathing reprimand from Feng Yue Yang, Xiong Ba was dumbfounded for a moment.

    ¡°Senior Feng, what..... what are you saying?¡± Xiong Ba said dejectedly.

    ¡°What am I saying! ? I said that you dare to treat our Young Miss¡¯ benefactor and saviour in such a thuggish manner, you have really outdone yourself this time!¡± Feng Yue Yang said in a highly displeased tone.

    ¡°Wh..... What..... Young Miss¡¯..... Benefactor?¡± Xiong Ba stared widely, seriously suspecting that there was something wrong with his ears.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to set the person down! ?¡± Feng Yue Yang red fiercely at Xiong Ba to say.

    Xiong Ba¡¯s mind was suddenly aplete nk and he could only act based on Feng Yue Yang¡¯s words. He set Jun Wu Xie down, only this time his actions were extremely gentle, you could even say he was being very very careful.

    With her feet back on the ground, Jun Wu Xie was calm andposed as she smoothed out her clothes and adjusted the cor that Xiong Ba had messed up.

    Feng Yue Yang immediately came to stand beside Jun Wu Xie, and he crossed his hands in front of him and bent his back fully to offer Jun Wu Xie a full and proper ny degree bow!

    That scene, made everyone in the room all stunned in shock.

    What kind of a status was Feng Yue Yang holding? In the hearts of all the physicians there, he was like the pinnacle of strength, the Purple Spirit! And on this day, with his full head of white locks, his unsurpassed skills and knowledge in Medicine, Feng Yue Yang was actually bowing inplete deference to a littless that was barely fifteen years of age in front of everybody!

    Everyone in the room fell intoplete disarray at that instant.

    ¡°This old man was too blind to see your brilliance and I have erred by just seeing the sky from within a well and gravely misunderstood Miss Jun. I would hereby like to ask for Miss Jun forgiveness.¡± Feng Yue Yang¡¯s tone of voice was no longer tinged with the aloofness and indifference from earlier, his speech was evenced with a slight trace of tremble now. That slight tremble in his voice wasing from the excitement and agitation he was feeling at that moment.

    ¡°No matter.¡± Jun Wu Xie replied indifferently, not showing the slightest sign of being overwhelmed at all. Towards Feng Yue Yang¡¯s sincere apology, she had no qualms about epting it.

    The entire room of people were staring at Feng Yue Yang, highly flustered,pletely oblivious to what was really happening. Why had Feng Yue Yang suddenly shown such deference to Jun Wu Xie with such a big bow, and had even apologised to her!

    ¡°Senior Feng?¡± Xiong Ba¡¯s face was twitching slightly. ¡°What you said earlier, what does it really mean? What were you referring to when you said..... Young Miss¡¯ saviour and benefactor?¡±

    Feng Yue Yang red at Xiong Ba once again and said: ¡°You and your always muddled mind. If those clumsy hands of yours had harmed Young Miss Jun earlier, when we get back to the Thousand Beast City, this old man here will surely report you to the Chieftain, to make you reflect well on your actions.¡±

    Xiong Ba was feeling highly aggrieved about his situation. Even after having suffered repeated bouts of sharp rebuke from Feng Yue Yang, he still did not know what was going on.

    Feng Yue Yang sighed and said: ¡°This old man had also been foolish, and had nearlymitted the same mistake as you. Fortunately Miss Jun is generous and forgiving.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie shrugged her shoulders indifferently.

    Feng Yue Yang continued to say: ¡°Do you know what was the result I got when I took our Young Miss¡¯ pulse the second time?¡±

    Xiong Ba shook his head.

    Feng Yue Yang crooned out: ¡°Our Young Miss has fully recovered from her injuries and she is now only suffering from a slight deficiency in her blood. Her heart meridian has fully healed and the spirit power within her body has returned to its normal state.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Xiong Ba eximed in disbelief, his eyes widening with shock.

    The youth named Qing Yu also showed a little anxiety as he inquired for more details: ¡°What Senior Feng means is.....¡±

    Feng Yue Yang said: ¡°Although I do not know exactly what Miss Jun did earlier, but our Young Miss has indeed made a full recovery. She will only require a little more nursing and she will be as good as new. Now, do you realise what a dumb thing you had actually done earlier, you fool! You had very nearly hurt our benefactor who just saved our Young Miss! And you still have the cheek to re at me! ?¡±

    Feng Yue Yang¡¯s words had just barely fell when loud gasps suddenly sounded from everyone in the room!

 Chapter 874

    Chapter 874 : ¡°Face p ¨C Ninth Form (4)¡±

    Nobody would suspect Feng Yue Yang¡¯s words. If he concluded that Qu Ling Yue had fully recovered, then that must be true!

    But all the physicians there were people who had given treatment to Qu Ling Yue in the past few days and the extent of Qu Ling Yue¡¯s injuries were naturally well known to them. They found it unbelievable that Qu Ling Yue could recover in such a short period of time..... It had only barely been a blink of an eye, how was that possible?

    Xiong Ba¡¯s face was one of utter shock as he looked at Feng Yue Yang before turning his head to look at Jun Wu Xie standing calmly at the side.

    ¡°Rea..... really?¡± Xiong Ba stuttered.

    ¡°You think I will lie to you?¡± Feng Yue Yang said derisively.

    Xiong Ba¡¯s towering frame trembled slightly.

    He turned to face Jun Wu Xie in a hurry and immediately fell onto one knee and said solemnly: ¡°I have been rude and have offended Miss Jun earlier. I hereby ask for Miss Jun¡¯s forgiveness!¡±

    The fierce and aggressive Raging ze Hall Chief had actually gone down on one knee to apologize to Jun Wu Xie. The sudden turn of events had caused everyone present to be struckpletely dumb.

    How was it even possible that Jun Wu Xie had been able to cure Qu Ling Yue¡¯s injuries? That was undoubtedly just a joke!

    All the physicians in the room were shocked into speechlessness by the scene before their eyes and they were almost about to lose their minds, not knowing whether it was all a dream or reality.

    ¡°Just get up.¡± Jun Wu Xie said.

    Xiong Ba stood up after that and his face was still filled with a trace of awkwardness, looking highly apologetic. The fierce and aggressive demeanour from before vanished into thin air. Instead, the eyes looking at Jum Wu Xie seemed guilty and remorseful.

    ¡°Miss Jun, what really happened to our Young Miss in regards to her injuries? What did you do earlier? Why did she suddenly recover?¡± This time, Xiong Ba was highly courteous and respectful with his tone of voice when speaking to Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie replied: ¡°She wasn¡¯t even injured at all. Hence, there was no need for all this fuss.¡±

    ¡°Not injured?¡± Xiong Ba looked at Jun Wu Xie in confusion.

    Jun Wu Xie immediately walked over to Qu Ling Yue¡¯s bedside and lifted up Qu Ling Yue¡¯s smooth hair exposing her neck. On the fair skin of that neck, was three silver needles, stuck halfway into the flesh. Right at the centre of the three surrounding needles, under that skin, was a faint bruising that showed up against the otherwise smooth white skin.

    ¡°This is?¡± Feng Yue Yang¡¯s eyes immediately shed in puzzlement when he saw the bruise. It was in an area that was well hidden, at the back of Qu Ling Yue, hidden under her long luxurious hair. Even he had not noticed the abnormality earlier himself.

    ¡°Sometimes, to make someone look like they had sustained severe injuries, you do not actually need to inflict any physical harm, but just seal her meridians to make the pulse chaotic and the effects will show.¡± Jun Wu Xie exined.

    It finally dawned upon Feng Yue Yang. ¡°What Miss Jun is saying, is that our Young Miss had not been injured? But she had disyed such signs in her pulse because someone had intentionally manipted it to look as such?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie nodded.

    Imperial Physician Li looked on as Jun Wu Xie exined the situation and his face drained of colour immediately. He was trying very hard to hide the nervousness in his heart and slowly moving towards the back of the group of physicians bit by bit, thinking of slipping away from the room surreptitiously.

    ¡°Imperial Physician Li, aren¡¯t you going to exin it all to everyone here?¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s voice suddenly raised up without turning!

    All eyes turned upon hearing the voice calling out to the Imperial Physician who was preparing to slip away.

    Imperial Physician Li¡¯s pale face looked at Jun Wu Xie, and he hurriedly put on a brave face and said: ¡°Why would I need to exin anything! ?¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Jun Wu Xie lifted an eyebrow, the corners of her mouth curling up chillingly. ¡°When I released the sealed meridians for Qu Ling Yue thest time, her symptoms hadpletely disappeared then.¡±

 Chapter 875

    Chapter 875 : ¡°Face p ¨C Ninth Form (4)¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Jun Wu Xie lifted an eyebrow, the corners of her mouth curling up chillingly. ¡°When I released the sealed meridians for Qu Ling Yue thest time, her symptoms hadpletely disappeared. But interestingly, after just one night, she suddenly suffered a rpse of her injuries. Unless someone had sealed her meridians once again that very night, such a situation would not ur.¡±

    ¡°I am very curious about one thing. The entire group of physicians here had taken full charge of Qu Ling Yue¡¯s treatment the past few days and in the night, all of you had even arranged a rotating shift to watch over her. So who was the one who secretly inflicted it on her? Wouldn¡¯t Imperial Physician Li have anything to say about that?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked smilingly, her eyes clearly sparkling.

    She had not thought that she would be able to fully treat Qu Ling Yue¡¯s condition the first time but hade with the intention of probing out the culprit. But now that she had a clear picture of what exactly transpired, she didn¡¯t mind giving the culprit a taste of his own medicine!

    ¡°How..... How would I know who did it? There were more than ten of us on a rotating shift every night and the person would be watching over Miss Qu alone. There is no way we will know who the culprit was.¡± Imperial Physician Li said, trying to bluff his way out.

    ¡°Is that so? Then we will have to ask Hall Chief Xiong to investigate into this matter properly, to find out who the culprit is. Who would have the audacity to make use of Qu Ling Yue to falsely incriminate someone? Qu Ling Yue is the esteemed Young Miss of the Thousand Beast City and her identity is unique, and highly different frommon people. Just who would want to make use of Qu Ling Yue¡¯s injuries to incite the rage of the Thousand Beast City?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie did not speak everything on her mind. She knew that what she said was already enough.

    Xiong Ba¡¯s brows immediately creased up as expected and said: ¡°I thank Miss Jun for the reminder. I will personally look deeply into the matter, and will not allow the person who had intentionally harmed our Young Miss to get away scot free.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie nodded.

    The Emperor and the Fourth Prince wanted to use Qu Ling Yue¡¯s injuries to anger the Thousand Beast City and frame it upon her while discrediting the Crown Prince¡¯s name at the same time. So, she had merely made a slight adjustment to the incident so that when the truth behind Qu Ling Yue¡¯s injuries was revealed, the person the Thousand Beast City would like to question would no longer be the Crown Prince Lei Chen, but..... the Yan Country¡¯s Emperor himself!

    This bitter fruit, will be her gift for the Emperor and the Fourth Prince to swallow.

    ¡°Imperial Physician Li. This matter calls for a thorough investigation and I will have to trouble all of the physicians who had had a hand in treating our Young Miss to cooperate with the Thousand Beast City. Before the incident is all cleared up, I will have to ask for all you gentlemen to not leave the premises.¡± Xiong Ba¡¯s face was dark and threatening, as he forcibly took all the physicians into custody.

    Imperial Physician Li was suddenly in a panic and he said to Xiong Ba in a fluster: ¡°What is the meaning of this, Hall Chief Xiong? Even if an investigation is needed, since the incident had urred in our Yan Country¡¯s Imperial Capital, it would naturally be investigated by the Yan Country. Hall Chief Xiong is our esteemed guest who hade such a long way and you should just leave the matter to the constabry in the Imperial Capital to handle it for you.¡±

    Xiong Ba snorted derisively and said: ¡°Leave it to the Yan Country? The incident happened to our Young Miss right here in your Yan Country¡¯s Imperial Capital and the culprit who dreamt up this scheme who harmed her might very well be someone from the Yan Country as well. Why would I want to leave it to the Yan Country to handle its investigations! ?¡±

    Xiong Ba¡¯s blunt words spat forth without restraint almost caused Imperial Physician Li to vomit out blood, unable to find words in rebuttal. His panicked eyes quickly turned to Lei Chen standing at the side, suddenly thinking that the only person who would be able to stop Xiong Ba from taking them into custody for interrogations at that moment was only the Crown Prince of the Yan Country!

    ¡°Your Highness Crown Prince! You are the heir to the Yan Country¡¯s throne. I implore for you to speak up for us in regards to this incident. If the matters of the Yan Country are instead handed over to the Thousand Beast City to deal with, and word of it leaks out, the Yan Country¡¯s name will be shamed.¡± Imperial Physician Li voice was tinged with panic and his demeanor towards Lei Chen had suddenly improved dramatically, without the arrogance and disrespect from before.

 Chapter 876

    Chapter 876 : ¡°Face p ¨C Ninth Form (5)¡±

    As to what exactly happened here, Lei Chen would have guessed it in his heart. But regardless what he thought about the matter, it was still an internal issue that happened within the Yan Country and Lei Chen wouldn¡¯t want to see the Thousand Beast City develop any enmity against the Yan Country because of this.

    Lei Chen narrowed his eyes and even though his thoughts echoed Imperial Physician Li¡¯s, he didn¡¯t really want to save the bunch of quack doctors before him. But as the matter would still ultimately affect the rtionship between the Yan Country and the Thousand Beast City, he wouldn¡¯t stand to gain anything if that rtionship soured because of this.

    Just as Lei Chen was about to open his mouth to say something, he suddenly saw Jun Wu Xie¡¯s cold clear eyes and he froze in that instant.

    Jun Wu Xie was obviously telling him not to get involved in the matter.

    Lei Chen hesitated a moment before he said: ¡°What Hall Chief Xiong said is right. The incident had indeed urred due to theck of our Yan Country¡¯s hospitality. I am also wishing that Hall Chief Xiong can find out who is the culprit behind this and let¡¯s leave the investigation in Hall Chief Xiong¡¯s hands.¡±

    Xiong Ba nodded in satisfaction while Imperial Physician Li¡¯s face was looking more panicked. He stared at Lei Chen in disbelief, unable to ept the fact that Lei Chen had so easily agreed to Xiong Ba¡¯s request.

    ¡°Your Highness! Your Highness Crown Prince!¡± Imperial Physician Li called out in a desperate plea.

    Lei Chen refused to even look at him.

    The other physicians looked at Xiong Ba¡¯s immense frame towering over everyone and they all trembled, knowing that even all of them put together would still not be a match against that giant of a man.

    Since Xiong Ba had already made his stand clear and Lei Chen had agreed to it, the matter had be a fact and there was no way out of it anymore, they had no other choice be to surrender themselves to it.

    ¡°The crisis suffered on our Young Miss had been averted this time all because of Miss Jun¡¯s help. Xiong Ba¡¯s brash actions had offended Miss Jun before this and I beg that Miss Jun forgives me. If Miss Jun does not mind it..... I would like to ask for Miss Jun to continue to take care of our Young Miss¡¯ condition with Senior Feng.¡± Xiong Ba turned his head to look towards Jun Wu Xie, his eyes immediately turning earnest, his tone sincere and respectful.

    Jun Wu Xie swept her gaze over Xiong Ba and was silent a short moment before she said: ¡°I can.¡±

    A smile immediately broke on Xiong Ba¡¯s face, and he thanked Jun Wu Xie profusely.

    Meanwhile, the pale faced Imperial Physician Li was secretly staring at Jun Wu Xie. He really could not understand how something that had even escaped the notice of the highly revered Dive Doctor, Feng Yue Yang had been instead noticed by this little girl? And she had even resolved the ailment so easily.

    Jiang Ying Long was ashamed of himself and followed Xiong Ba¡¯s instructions to temporarily ¡°invite¡± all the physicians to stay behind in the inn, to await Xiong Ba¡¯s interrogation of all of them.

    The entire bunch of physicians in the room who were all just talk retreated out of the room and only the three people from the Thousand Beast City was left in there with Jun Wu Xie and Lei Chen.

    With all the superfluous people out of the ce, the words that had been kept inside Xiong Ba¡¯s chest finally had a chance to be spoken out aloud. ¡°Miss Jun is from the Qi Kingdom, why had you suddenly appeared here in the Yan Country¡¯s Imperial Capital? As to the real reason that caused this incident to happen, I believe Miss Jun already has a good idea in her mind. But I do not know what other considerations are on Miss Jun mind that had stopped you from revealing the truth in front of everybody earlier.¡±

    From seeing Jun Wu Xie having easily resolved the mystery behind Qu Ling Yue¡¯s condition, to watching her calling out to Imperial Physician Li just as he was attempting to escape, Xiong might not be highly intelligent, but he was still able to recognise that this beautiful young girl before him had a highly intelligent, quick and nimble mind in her head.

    She would surely have seen through quite a bit of the culprit¡¯s schemes.

    Jun Wu Xie was not surprised by Xiong Ba¡¯s query. She walked over to a chair at the side and sat down, pouring herself a cup of tea before slowly taking a sip from it.

 Chapter 877

    Chapter 877 : ¡°Face p ¨C Ninth Form (7)¡±

    Then she replied: ¡°The matter has nothing to do with the Qi Kingdom at all. It was only because of the Crown Prince¡¯s request that I lent a hand to save Qu Ling Yue. As this incident is a matter between the Yan Country and the Thousand Beast City, the Lin Pce has no intention of getting involved in it. The Qi Kingdom is not prepared to stand against an enemy like the Yan Country.¡±

    Qing Yu then said: ¡°I understand Miss Jun¡¯s concerns about this and we are highly grateful of the Crown Prince¡¯s help in this matter as well!¡±

    Suddenly finding himself on the receiving end of their gratitude, Lei Chen was surprised. He had thought that after the matter had been revealed, the Thousand Beast City would undoubtedly harbour intense hatred against the Yan Country. But things seemed to have turned out slightly differently from what he had thought and he subconsciously turned to look at the side of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face before it finally dawned upon him.

    He realised that Jun Wu Xie had agreed to continue to remain behind to tend to Qu Ling Yue¡¯s condition had not been for any other reason than to im the credit for this incident for him!

    Her words had been peppered with ims that she had only been willing to lend a hand because of his request. That had covertly and overtly made the Thousand Beast City suddenly owe him a huge favour! No matter how much enmity these men from the Thousand Beast City might hold against the Yan Country, towards this Crown Prince, there would only be gratitude in their hearts!

    To win the favour of the Thousand Beast City, Lei Chen had lost count of the amount of effort and thoughts he had put into it over the long years, and he couldn¡¯t remember how much attention he had showered upon Qu Ling Yue in that same period, but the results had been highly insignificant. He had never thought, with just a few words from Jun Wu Xie today, she had won for him the aim that he had eluded him for so many years!

    That moment, Lei Chen was suddenly almost moved to tears in endless gratitude towards the Young Miss Jun!

    If Jun Wu Xie had not been born in the Yan Country¡¯s Lin Pce, Lei Chen would have unhesitatingly asked for her to help him.

    ¡°There is no need for such thanks. Qu Ling Yue and me are fellow disciples and seeing her in this state had pained me greatly. The fact that her condition has improved is reward enough for me.¡± Lei Chen was no idiot and he knew that he had to grab at this opportunity.

    ¡°No matter how this matter turns out in the end, Your Highness will forever be a friend of our Thousand Beast City.¡± Xiong Ba said with a loud guffaw, thumping himself on his chest.

    Lei Chen nodded his head vehemently.

    After that, Feng Yue Yang and Jun Wu Xie carried out the nursing required for Qu Ling Yue. When Qu Ling Yue¡¯s acupoint had been sealed, it had stirred up a great amount of chaos within her body. Although everything had been restored to fall back in order, the condition brought on by her repeated vomiting of blood before that resulted in a deficiency in her blood was still present. But with Divine Doctors like Feng Yue Yang and Jun Wu Xie, handling it, such a simple ailment was well within their skills to have it rectified. After several hours, Qu Ling Yue blood had already greatly recovered and it was expected she would regain consciousness that very night.

    Jun Wu Xie and Lei Chen then prepared to bid their farewells to Xiong Ba and the others at that moment.

    But just before they left, Lei Chen suddenly hesitated a moment and finally turned to walked towards Xiong Ba. ¡°Hall Chief Xiong. My humble self has a request to make of you.¡±

    Xiong Ba said: ¡°Your Highness is too polite. If there is anything we can do for you, Your Highness need only say it.¡±

    ¡°Qu Ling Yue¡¯s injury had surfaced in the finals of the district Spirit Battle Tournament, and the youth that had been her opponent is currently still imprisoned in the Imperial Capital¡¯s prison. It has been revealed that Qu Ling Yue¡¯s injury had nothing to do with that youth and I was hoping that Hall Chief Xiong would be able to go say a word in the youth¡¯s defence, so they can quickly release him.¡± Lei Chen was still highly worried about Jun Xie who had been thrown in prison, not knowing that the subject of his worries was currently standing less than three steps away from him.

    Xiong Ba was slightly surprised and he immediately replied: ¡°I will naturally do that. It has been hard on that youth called Jun Xie to have to suffer such an uncalled for cmity. I will make a trip there first thing in the morning tomorrow. Rest assured Your Highness.¡±

    Having gotten Xiong Ba¡¯s word, Lei Chen was finally relieved and after bidding their farewells, he left with Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°I would like to offer my utmost gratitude to Miss Jun for your help in this incident this time.¡± Within the horse carriage, Lei Chen was repeatedly offering his thanks to Jun Wu Xie.

 Chapter 878

    Chapter 878 : ¡°Panicked (1)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie shook her head and did not say much but only let Lei Chen send her to the Immortals¡¯ Loft where they then parted ways.

    Lei Chen would never have thought, after this time, when he next saw Jun Wu Xie with her real countenance, the Yan Country hadpletely changed.

    .....

    Qu Ling Yue awoke that very night as expected and after regaining consciousness, she got to know everything that happened while she had been in aa which greatly shocked her. She had no recollection of having suffered any strikes from Jun Xie when she was conscious! The only thing she remembered before she fainted was that she had suddenly felt a stinging pain on the back of her neck and the next thing she knew, she had lost consciousness.

    When she got to know that Jun Xie was still locked up in prison, Qu Ling Yue brushed off all concerns that her body had just recovered and insisted on making a trip to the prison that very night to get Jun Xie out of there. She apologised about the matter repeatedly but Jun Xie merely answered perfunctorily and immediately went back to the Immortals¡¯ Loft.

    And news of the matter quickly spread into the Imperial Pce.

    Sitting within the Imperial Study, the Emperor was perusing the memorials and petitions behind his desk when he suddenly saw the figure of Lei Fan rushing in highly panicked. He immediately put down the brush and with a benign smile, he asked: ¡°My son, it¡¯s already sote. For what have youe here?¡±

    ¡°Father!¡± Without another word, Lei Fan fell to his knees before the Emperor.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on here? Stand up and tell me.¡± The Emperor stood up immediately intending to help Lei Fan up.

    Lei Fan¡¯s attractive looking face was twisted up with panic. ¡°Qu Ling Yue is awake!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± The hand that the Emperor had just stretched out stiffened and the benign smile on his face froze.

    ¡°News was just received! The people from the Thousand Beast City had arrived in the Imperial Capital today and they had immediately gone straight to the War Banner Academy¡¯s allocated inn. No one knows the reason but Eldest Royal Brother had suddenly brought Jun Wu Xie from the Qi Kingdom¡¯s Lin Pce there and Jun Wu Xie had fully cured Qu Ling Yue right before the eyes of the emissaries from the Thousand Beast City! She had even told the people from the Thousand Beast City the truth behind Qu Ling Yue¡¯s injuries that led her to fall into aa! The people from the Thousand Beast City have now put Imperial Physician Li and the other physicians under arrest within the inn and are going to interrogate them personally!¡± Lei Fan said, his face on the verge of tears. When he had first heard the news, he had felt like he had been struck by lightning as well.

    ¡°How did it turn out like this? Qi Kingdom? Lin Pce? How did Lei Chen be acquainted with people from the Lin Pce?¡± The Emperor¡¯s mind was in a whirl. He had thought that after the people from the Thousand Beast City arrived, everything will happen ording to what he had nned and the Thousand Beast City would not let off Jun Xie who had been imprisoned. And when Jun Xie was being persecuted by the Thousand Beast City, Jun Xie would surely submit to Lei Fan¡¯s request. When that time came, he would get people to release the news that Jun Xie shared a close rtionship with the Crown Prince and pour the dirty water over the Crown Prince¡¯s head where the Thousand Beast City would be highly displeased with the Crown Prince.

    When the emotions of the people from the Thousand Beast City would be highly stoked by that time, he would then ask Imperial Physician Li to ¡°cure¡± Qu Ling Yue and the Yan Country would not have to get into a political dispute with the Thousand Beast City.

    Every step of his scheme had been meticulously calcted and if things had gone as he nned, both the Crown Prince and Jun Xie would have had to suffer. But with this unexpected turn in events, it hadpletely upset his ns!

    ¡°Your son doesn¡¯t know as well! All I know is that Qu Ling Yue had even gone to the jail earlier and set Jun Xie free! Father! What do we do now?¡± Although Lei Fan wasn¡¯t entirely aware of all of his Father¡¯s actions, but he still had a rough idea about it. Now, all those ns had been destroyed and the Thousand Beast City had not only not been displeased with Jun Xie and Lei Chen, but had instead been feeling indebted to Lei Chen because of the fact that the Young Miss from the Lin Pce who had cured Qu Ling Yue had been invited here by Lei Chen.

 Chapter 879

    Chapter 879 : ¡°Panicked (2)¡±

    Instead, it was Imperial Physician Li, who had been installed by the Emperor to stay close to Qu Ling Yue, who was in an awkward position at that moment.

    Once the people from the Thousand Beast City started their interrogation, the set of old bones on Imperial Physician Li would definitely not be able to stand up to it!

    It won¡¯t be long before he would reveal the fact that it was the Emperor who had secretly ordered him to do it.

    ¡°There is no need for you to panic. I will have this matter resolved.¡± The Emperor said, patting Lei Fan reassuringly on the shoulder, asking him to rx. The Emperor then gave a little bit of instructions on what he should do and sent him back to go rest.

    Waiting till after Lei Fan left, the Emperor did not go back into his seat.

    A ck robed man suddenly appeared within the Imperial Study.

    ¡°What is actually happening with that Jun Wu Xie? Are your subordinates all good for nothings? Such a prominent person from the Qi Kingdom hade to the Yan Country¡¯s Imperial Capital and all of you knew nothing about it! ?¡± The Emperor said, ring at the ck robed man angrily.

    The ck robed man¡¯s body stiffened and he gulped silently: ¡°Your subordinate has failed to detect this incident, but in the past few days, your subordinate had not received any news of anyone from the Qi Kingdoming here into the Imperial Capital. I am thinking this Young Miss of the Qi Kingdom¡¯s Lin Pce must have purposely hidden her identity when she came in and that is why no one knew about it.¡±

    ¡°Useless scoundrels! You are getting from bad to worse with the tasks handed to you nowadays! Zhao Xun still has not been found till today and you have now even allowed people from the Lin Pce to tantlye and go as they please in our Yan Country¡¯s Imperial Capital!¡± The Emperor was visibly trembling with rage.

    Although the Qi Kingdom was a small country, but they were the one that had the most ferocious strike force, the Rui Lin Army, under themand of the Lin Pce. And now, the Young Miss of the Lin Pce was acting on the same side as Lei Chen, which greatly vexed the Emperor himself.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be already on your way to find out for me just what kind of rtions the Crown Prince has with Jun Wu Xie! ? See whether they have made any private deals between themselves! ?¡±

    ¡°Yes! Your subordinate shall work on it immediately!¡±

    The Emperor then said: ¡°Wait!¡±

    ¡°What else can I do for Your Majesty?¡±

    The Emperor¡¯s eyes narrowed and they suddenly shed with a vicious glint.

    ¡°Go help me get rid of another person.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°Imperial Physician Li.¡±

    The ck robed man was surprised. Imperial Physician Li was the physician who served at the Emperor¡¯s side under his directmand. Within the entire Yan Country, his medical skills were considered to be top notch, and Imperial Physician Li always had the trust of the Emperor.

    But now, the Emperor wanted to kill Imperial Physician Li!

    ¡°The people from the Thousand Beast City are already suspicious of the circumstances surrounding Qu Ling Yue¡¯s injuries and I cannot allow them to hear any definitive testimonies from Imperial Physician Li. Imperial Physician Li might bepletely loyal but under the Heavens, only a dead person can keep a secret safe.¡± The Emperor said in a low voice.

    ¡°Go get it done, and do not leave any traces again.¡±

    ¡°Your subordinate understands!¡± The ck robed man nodded and immediately retreated out of the Imperial Study.

    Sitting alone in the Imperial Study, the Emperor gave a heavy sigh. He had somehow felt, after about half of the Spirit Battle Tournament hadpleted, the atmosphere within the Yan Country¡¯s Imperial Capital had felt ufortable, like there was something hidden that was disrupting all hisid out ns.

    .....

    Back at the Immortals¡¯ Loft, Jun Wu Xie had finally been released from prison and Qiao Chu with the others had dragged her to join them for some nonsensical merriment. By the time she got back to her room, it was alreadyte into the night and she was just about to rest when she suddenly received the news Ye Sha had gotten from within the Pce.

    ¡°Oh? The Yan Country¡¯s Emperor really said that?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked, her legs ovepped with her elbow on top and her chin resting within her palm. As she was feeling rather sleepy then, her eyes felt that little bit less cold but tinged with a sense ofziness and exhaustion.

    ¡°Yes! Does Young Miss want your subordinate to go save Imperial Physician Li?¡± Ye Sha asked.

 Chapter 880

    Chapter 880 : ¡°Panicked (3)¡±

    ¡°Save him? Why?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked, her eyebrow lifted up.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t the people from the Thousand Beast City going to interrogate those physicians to gather information from them?¡± Ya Sha asked, slightly puzzled.

    Jun Wu Xie instead waved her handzily and said: ¡°If the Emperor wants to seek his own death, why should I try to stop him. Just let him be.¡±

    Ye Sha was even more confused.

    Jun Wu Xie said patiently: ¡°Even if the people from the Thousand Beast City find out the truth, they will only keep the hatred in their hearts. Their Chieftain should be a smart enough man to not want to have a falling out with the biggest and mightiest country. Moreover, Qu Ling Yue was not really harmed in this incident and they wouldn¡¯t carry things too far. Whether they kill Imperial Physician Li would not make much of a difference as the Yan Country¡¯s Emperor way of dealing with it is merely burying his head in the sand and by killing Imperial Physician Li, it would be as good as having Imperial Physician Li tell them the truth. Even if Xiong Ba does not get it, when he goes back and reports it to their Chieftain, their Chieftain would realise who was behind the whole thing anyway.¡±

    With Jun Wu Xie exining it all to him, Ye Sha immediately understood Jun Wu Xie¡¯s intentions.

    ¡°The Yan Country¡¯s Emperor wants to win the favour of the Thousand Beast City and all the more I will thwart his wishes. Since he dislikes Lei Chen, I will hand the gratitude from the Thousand Beast City over to Lei Chen.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s lips was curled up in a chilling smile. Anyone who schemed against her must always weigh themselves to see if they possess the capability.

    ¡°Our Young Miss¡¯ ploy is indeed wless!¡± Ye Sha was once again impressed by Jun Wu Xie¡¯s shrewd mind. Even in a foreign country where everything was unfamiliar, she was still able to use everything she had at her disposal to turn the tables!

    ¡°You¡¯re dismissed.¡± Jun Wu Xie was feeling rather tired and she needed a good rest.

    Ye Sha immediately retreated from the room.

    Early the next morning, at the inn that the War Banner Academy upied, a murder was discovered. The victim was Imperial Physician Li who had always served under the Emperor directly. The magistrate of the Yan Country¡¯s Imperial Capital had sent the constabry to investigate the matter. It was said that Imperial Physician Li had died an aggrieved death and he had been brutally killed. The entire scene was filled with blood stters all over the ce.

    Towards Imperial Physician Li¡¯s sudden death, Xiong Ba was rather unhappy about it but was helpless against the fact. After that happened, Xiong Ba quickly just asked the rest of the physicians some perfunctory questions and immediately released them even though he had not been able to draw any conclusions from all their testimonies.

    It was only one day away from the matches to determine the positions for the top ten ranked in the Spirit Battle Tournament. Because of the incident between Jun Xie and Qu Ling Yue in their district final match, both of them had lost their rights to advance into the top ten ranked. But after Qu Ling Yue regained consciousness, Jun Xie had immediately been cleared of the crime and the two opponents were supposed to have another match but Qu Ling Yue had quickly dered her forfeiture.

    Towards Qu Ling Yue¡¯s forfeiture, the people did not have have to say about it as those youths who had witnessed with their own eyes the situation on the day Jun Xie and Qu Ling Yue had stood facing each other on that day knew clearly in their hearts that even if the rematch had happened, the winner would undoubtedly be Jun Xie.

    Without being branded as one who maimed his opponent, Jun Xie¡¯s reputation improved tremendously. All those who had hated him for striking at Qu Ling Yue so viciously had after knowing the truth behind the matter, turned around to feel sorry for Jun Xie,menting the fact that he had been thrown behind bars for days for nothing, and had narrowly missed being able to contend for a position in the Spirit Battle Tournament¡¯s top ten ranks!

    The part of the entire Spirit Battle Tournament that attracted the most attention of all had begun and this year¡¯s top ten ranked contest was instead of it being a fight for the prize among many opponents as always, it was instead like a solo performance by the Zephyr Academy.

    The Zephyr Academy had a total of six participants in the tournament this year and among the top ten ranks, six of the contestants were all from the Zephyr Academy. It could be said that the tournament this year was a grand m for the Zephyr Academy! The public opinion swung one only one way,pletely pushing out the once equally famous War Banner Academy and the Dragon yers Academy from thepetition.

    Quickly bing the ubiquitous dark horse that everyone spoke about.

 Chapter 881

    Chapter 881 : ¡°Panicked (4)¡±

    The other four people in the top ten ranks had in the initial stages of the ranking matches of the final ten spontaneously dered their surrender. It was not because they were cowardly, but it was because the disparity in the power levels of the opponents was too huge and even if they went up on stage, before the six monsters from the Zephyr Academy, they would only end up looking sorely inadequate. Instead of embarrassing themselves like that, they chose to just ept their position in the lower ranks in the top ten and retreat early in the matches.

    The matches of the top ten that was supposed to be the most attention grabbing had under the solo performance by the Zephyr Academy turned to be dull and unexciting. After the other four participants forfeited, only the contestants from the Zephyr Academy were left. Jun Wu Xie and the others had not even bothered to fight and they just showed their faces on stage to merely raise up their hands to announce their forfeiture, forcibly pushing Fan Zhuo up the ranks to attain the Spirit Battle Tournament¡¯s highly vaunted first position.

    To Fan Zhuo himself.....

    Being elevated up onto the pedestal in such a manner, he could not feel the slightest bit of glory from it!

    But in his heart he knew, that Jun Wu Xie and the others had done this for only one reason. It was because his surname. Fan!

    With a member of the Fan Family gaining the top position in the Spirit Battle Tournament, to Fan Jin and the Zephyr Academy, it was a matter that would boost the confidence people had for them.

    After the Spirit Battle Tournament ended, Fan Jin had gotten himself roaring drunk in the middle of the day, his face filled with a goofy grin as he was carried by Fan Zhuo to go back to the room to rest.

    ording to the Spirit Battle Tournament¡¯s yearly itinerary, after the matches for the top ten ranked concluded, The Yan Country¡¯s Emperor would invite the top ten ranked winners to join him in a state banquet and this year was no exception.

    On the second day after the Spirit Battle Tournament ended, Jun Wu Xie and the others received the Imperial Edict, inviting them to make their way into the Imperial Pce to partake in a state banquet. Lei Chen had also sent them congrattory gifts and word that he would be joining them in another round of merrymaking at the banquet that night.

    ¡°I dare to swear, that this Imperial Edict, must have been drafted while the Emperor was vomiting blood out of his mouth.¡± Qiao Chu eximed, turning the scroll round a few times in careful scrutiny,ughing out in an endless guffaw.

    Ye Sha had gathered information back from within the Pce, that the Emperor had intended to stir up another storm during the matches of the top ten ranked contestants. But would have expected that Jun Wu Xie and the others would only use less than half a day¡¯s time to conclude the entirepetition that was supposed to be highly gripping and exciting. The minions of the Emperor had just been rubbing their hands in glee in preparation for their schemes tomence when they found that thepetition had already ended.

    That had caused the Emperor to be unable to give vent to the anger he had lodged in his chest which infuriated him endlessly.

    ¡°It must be really hard on him. He would obviously not want to see us in the slightest but he is forced to extend the invitation to us.¡± Fei Yan said smilingly. The schemes the Emperor had thought up and nned for had fallen t before they could even be executed, unable to stir up anything during the final matches between the top ten ranks. Thepanions were widely seen to be closest to Lei Chen and ording to regtions, they would all return back to their academies soon after the Spirit Battle Tournament ended whereby the Emperor would not have any more opportunity to try to poach them but forced to watch helplessly as the alliance between Lei Chen and them bing stronger and stronger. How frustrating that must feel.

    ¡°Tonight, I say let¡¯s all make a few more toasts to Lei Chen right before the Emperor¡¯s eyes!¡± Qiao Chu said with an evil glint in his eye.

    ¡°Of course toasts are a must! It would be more perfect if a nuptial toast with crossed arms could be made as well! I think you would be the most suitable candidate for it.¡± Fei Yan said to Qiao Chu, his eyes blinking innocently at Qiao Chu.

    Qiao Chu cussed with augh and reached for the vase at the side and threw it, which Fei Yan nimbly raised his hand to catch easily.

    ¡°I don¡¯t really care how the Emperor feels about it. What I would like to know more is what Little Xie intends to do from here onwards. There won¡¯t be many opportunities to gain entry into the Imperial Pce and if we are unable to make our move tonight, we will have to find an excuse to remain here in the city and try to find a way through Lei Chen to enter the Pce to locate the map.¡± Fan Zhuo said, his chin held in his palm as he looked at Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie replied: ¡°We give it a try tonight.¡±

 Chapter 882

    Chapter 882 : ¡°Banquet in the Pce (1)¡±

    Night fell, and the Yan Country¡¯s Imperial Capital was brightly lit up with countlessnterns. The dazzle of candle mes threw out their light, pushing back the darkness the shrouded the prosperous city.

    Two horse carriages belonging to the Zephyr Academy slowly moved off from the Immortals¡¯ Loft, rolling towards the gates of the Imperial Pce.

    As they passed along on the street, there were many youths from the various academies who had not yet left and they stopped in their tracks to peer at them. Before the Spirit Battle Tournament began, none of them had expected that the Zephyr Academy which had seemed to be on a decline, would put up such an astounding show of power in this year¡¯s Spirit Battle Tournament. The Zephyr Academy¡¯s fame had now grown instead of a decline, giving everyone a faint and indistinct feeling that they might have surpassed the War Banners and the Dragon yers, all ready to fully take the top spot as the most elite of academies.

    The Imperial Pce was filled with hangingnterns and colourful banners, to wee the ten highly talented individuals who had stood out from the rest in this year¡¯s Spirit Battle Tournament, where every ce in there was filled with joyous celebratory decorations.

    The horse carriages from the other academies were stopped before the pce gates. Among the top ten ranks, besides the Zephyr Academy having taken up six spots, the War Banners and the Dragon yers took two spots each. The ten youths had arrived at the pce gates at almost the same time. The four disciples from the War Banner and the Dragon yers werevishly clothed, obviously having carefully dressed themselves up. They all stood under the night sky, their heads raised up to gawk at the majestic towering pce gates, their eyes deeply mesmerized.

    The six of them, Jun Wu Xie and herpanions, were still wearing their Zephyr Academy uniforms as if they did not have a second set of clothes besides those.

    But when the sixpanions appeared, the Dragon yers¡¯ and the War Banners¡¯ demeanour immediately weakened, their arrogance quickly dissipating.

    The might the six of them possessed was the best dress up they could give themselves and without needing any adornments, they were already seen as heaven defying monsters who outshone all of them!

    The junior eunuch in the Imperial Pce led the ten of them inside. The Yan Country had indeed lived up to its name as the most prosperous country. Every part of the interior exemplified grandeur andvish luxury. Although he four youths from the Dragon yers and the War Banner tried hard to hide their excitement, the pairs of eyes burning fervently however did not even subside a moment.

    Jun Wu Xie and her gang on the other hand were calm and collected. Jun Wu Xie was the Young Miss of the Lin Pce and she was no stranger to Imperial Pces. The Qi Kingdom¡¯s Imperial Pce was her the garden in her own backyard where shee and went as she wished.

    Although Qiao Chu and the others had lived a life of poverty for a long time, but they had grown up within the Twelves Pces when young and the extravagant luxuries back in the Middle Realm was something the Lower Realm would find hard to catch up to.

    After passing through almost halfway through the Imperial Pce, they finally arrived at the banquet. Within the banquet hall, their seats have been arranged and allocated and they had not arrived early as there were already some people seated in waiting.

    All the four princes of the Yan Country were present and besides them, there were people from the Thousand Beast City that included Xiong Ba, Feng Yue Yang, Qing Yu and Qu Ling Yue at the banquet who were all sitting formally, straight backed in their seats. Xiong Ba had met Jun Xie once on the day they had gone to bring Jun Xie out from jail and he now saw Jun Xie as a delicate youth who had been unjustifiably implicated to suffer needless injustice. Xiong Ba saw Jun Xieing in and he nodded to the youth with a smile on his face.

    Qu Ling Yue was however looking at Jun Xie with her face deeply ashamed where she only managed a brief and quick flustered smile before lowering her head as she did not dare look at Jun Xie after that.

    Jun Wu Xie and the others took their seats and sweet melodious music filled the Imperial Pce, apanied by pce maids who served them fresh fruits and wine. Everyone quietly savoured the moment as they waited for the banquet to begin.

    Lei Chen was looking at Jun Xie, his wide smile showing his great joy at the moment. Lei Chen knew very well that Lei Fan who was seated right beside him was at the moment gnawing with jealousy and highly infuriated by his big smile and his hands hidden below the table would be leaving countless deep scratch marks underneath.

 Chapter 883

    Chapter 883 : ¡°Banquet in the Pce (2)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie nodded slightly to Lei Chen, although there wasn¡¯t a smile on her face, it was nevertheless still a polite gesture.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s response made Lei Fan¡¯s rage boil up another notch. He fought to suppress the rage within his heart, his face all smiles.

    If not for an unexpected ident in the incident with Qu Ling Yue, Jun Xie would now be his closest aide, and Lei Chen would not have a chance to show off his friendly rtions with Jun Xie here.

    His hatred was so intense he wished he could just kick Lei Chen into oblivion but he was forced to maintain that innocent smile on his face and Lei Fan was almost about to puke out blood from holding it in.

    Finally after a short wait, the Yan Country¡¯s Emperor slowly walked into the banquet. His long robe of brilliant yellow colourfully embroidered with a five w golden dragon apanied with a shiny cape appeared before everyone¡¯s eyes as he walked slowly to go sit upon his throne.

    ¡°I must have caused my esteemed guests to wait. The Spirit Battle Tournament this year was just spectacr and although I have not been fortunate enough to be able to go witness all our outstanding talented youths battle, I have however heard much about it in the Imperial Pce. Tonight, I have invited all of you here to congratte and wish all of you the best in winning sess and recognition, achieving a ce of your own throughout thesends!¡± The Emperor said with a benign smile, raising up his cup in a toast.

    ¡°Thank you Your Majesty!¡±

    The ten youth all stood up in unison, downing the wine in their cups in one go,

    ¡°All have a seat. All of you do not need to restrain yourself here tonight.¡± The Emperor said with augh, his eyes surreptitiously swinging over to the direction of the six people from the Zephyr Academy, looking at them one by one, and he found himself highly surprised.

    Although he had seen the portraits of Jun Xie and the others previously, and knew that five among the six of them possessed highly attractive looks and features, he discovered that what his eyes saw today seeing them in person, was a million times more good looking than the countenance he had seen on the portraits.

    And all six of themmanded an outstanding presence and just one look told him that these youths would soar to extraordinary heights in the days toe!

    When the thought that these six extraordinary and exemry youths had been won over by Lei Chen, the Emperor felt his chest inexplicably tighten, and if the person these youths were friendly to was Lei Fan, he would be absolutely overjoyed.

    Fei Yan had just sat down when he suddenly bent his body slightly to move close to Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°The one sitting next to Lei Chen, is that the Fourth Prince Lei Fan?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie nodded slightly. Lei Fan hade to her two times, and in both instances, herpanions had not been around her.

    ¡°Then that makes things rather strange.¡± The corners of Fei Yan¡¯s lips lifted up into a thoughtful smile.

    ¡°What?¡± Jun Wu Xie said in a low voice.

    ¡°You knew that I had carried out an investigation to gather more information about the Yan Country? I happened to chance upon the portrait of the concubine that the Emperor favoured long ago. I have seen it, and she does look rather attractive. ording to what Lei Chen told us before, Lei Fan would most probably not have been born from that woman. But..... the looks and features of Lei Fan is however very much alike to thedy in the portrait.¡± Fei Yan was suddenly finding this discovery an interesting fact.

    An illegitimate child of the Empress and a high ranking official was looking so much like thedy the Emperor had favoured and loved? What was really going on here?

    Jun Wu Xie narrowed her eyes. When she had met with Lei Chen before, she had not paid much attention to Lei Fan¡¯s looks.

    ¡°No wonder the Emperor would dote on the Fourth Prince so much. With a face looking like that, it will constantly remind the Emperor of the woman he had always loved and wouldn¡¯t the Emperor shower Lei Fan with endless love and indulgence?¡± Fei Yanughed secretly to himself.

    ¡°Face Changing Technique.¡± Jun Wu Xie said softly.

    ¡°Can that be unraveled?¡± Fei Yan asked, highly excited.

    ¡°I need to know what method was employed.¡± Jun Wu Xie chose not to ascertain it as fact carelessly. There were many ways to carry out the Face Changing Technique in the world and to expose it, one needed to first find out which method the target had employed.

    Lei Fan seemed to notice Jun Xie looking in his direction and besides being surprised, his face immediately broke into a wide guileless smile. He lifted his cup and raised it up in the direction that Jun Xie was at and said: ¡°Having Jun Xie looking at me in such manner is really making me feel rather shy about it. Such a rare opportunity for us to have a drink in the same ce, I hope Jun Xie will oblige.¡±

 Chapter 884

    Chapter 884 : ¡°Banquet in the Pce (3)¡±

    At the banquet, everyone¡¯s attention was drawn into Lei Fan¡¯s words and they all turned to look at Jun Xie. Although there was a smile on Lei Chen¡¯s face, the smile had however not reached his eyes.

    Jun Wu Xie did not immediately give a response and just continued staring at Lei Fan¡¯s smiling face. After remaining silent for a while, she slowly lifted up her cup and took a tiny sip out of it for show.

    The Emperor had at that moment then said smilingly: ¡°This must be the Zephyr Academy¡¯s youngest contestant right? Your name is Jun Xie?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie stood up and answered: ¡°I am.¡±

    ¡°Good, good, good! Heroes are indeed discovered from the youths. I would not have thought that one so young will be able to attain such high achievements, the future in front of you is limitless! You are of a simr age to the Fourth Prince and both of you should get together a little in future.¡± The Emperor said with augh, his smiling eyes scrutinizing Jun Xie from head to toe. However, when his gaze swept over the ring that Jun Xie was wearing over his finger, the smile on his face suddenly congealed a moment!

    ¡°Jun Xie, you are the youngest contestant to ever take part in the Spirit Battle Tournament. The youngest in the history of the tournament. Take a step forward and let me have a good look at you, the little prodigy.¡± The Emperor continued to say without showing any change in his demeanor.

    Jun Wu Xie didn¡¯t want to make it embarrassing for the Emperor in front of everyone present and she took a few steps away from her seat to stand before the Emperor.

    The Emperor¡¯s face was still smiling, but there was a faint tinge of shock that shone deep within his eyes.

    [The ring on Jun Xie¡¯s finger! He will never forget it!]

    ¡°Jun Xie, is the ring on your finger your ring spirit? This is the first time I am seeing someone wearing their spirit ring on that finger.¡± The spirit ring was mostmonly worn on the middle finger on the right hand and it was not decided by choice of the owners but the moment when one¡¯s ring spirit awoke, the spirit ring would just appear on the middle finger and most people would not consciously change the position of the spirit ring.

    But the silver ring on Jun Xie¡¯s hand was worn on the ring finger.

    Jun Wu Xie lowered her head and looked at the ring on the fourth finger. It was the one she had picked up in the little stone dwelling at the bottom of the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff. After departing from the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff, she had always worn it on her hand and had not removed it since.

    One reason was that it was the only item her ¡°Master¡± had left behind, and another reason was that her original spirit ring was not visible to anyone and having the silver ring on her hand, it was also able to confuse her opponents.

    ¡°Yes it is, Your Majesty.¡± Jun Wu Xie answered with those simple words. Although the Emperor was trying his hardest to hide it, she was still able to notice from the minute and seemingly insignificant changes in his reaction and demeanor that the Emperor cared greatly about the ring.

    ¡°I see.¡± The Emperor said, his heart feeling slightly more relieved, but the worry deep within his eyes had still not disappeared.

    ¡° Well, I was just curious about it. Jun Xie, you can go back to your seat. Today, it is to congratte all of you and a celebration for the winners of the Spirit Battle Tournament. So please do not stand on ceremony.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie went back to her seat but in her heart, she was going to keep a close eye out in regards to the queer actions of the Emperor.

    The banquet officially began and the dancers swirled gracefully while the melodious music filled the air. Apanied by the twirling skirts and the sweet scent of fine wine permeating the surrounding air, the atmosphere was highly intoxicating for the banquet goers.

    After the third round of drinks, the banquet grew a little more rowdy. The four princes asionally initiated a chat with the guests, the disciples from the War Banner Academy and the Dragon yers Academy continued to offer toasts to the Emperor sessively. The Emperor¡¯s face was smiling, but his eyes showed that his mind was seemingly somewhere else as he merely perfunctorily just offered a few words in reply to them.

    Lei Fan took the opportunity when everyone else were engaged in conversations and stood up, to walk straight in the direction towards Jun Xie.

 Chapter 885

    <hr ss="chapter-end">

    Chapter 885 : ¡°Banquet in the Pce (4)¡±

    Lei Chen had just thought of getting up to follow when Lei Yuan tugged at his sleeve.

    ¡°Second Brother, what are you doing?¡± Lei Chen ask the pudgy Lei Yuan with a frown on his face.

    Lei Yuan said in a low voice: ¡°My Royal Brother is so intelligent, surely you realise what Father was saying. Since Father intends for Fourth Brother to interact more with that Jun Xie, it will be better that my Royal Brother does not go against Father¡¯s wishes. I know you are close to the Zephyr Academy. But even if you sacrifice one Jun Xie to Fourth Brother, wouldn¡¯t you still have all the others?¡±

    Lei Yuan had witnessed Jun Xie¡¯s prowess before. But the Emperor had spoken out today that he wished to see Jun Xie and Lei Fan to interact a little more with each other. Wasn¡¯t their Father being obvious enough?

    Lei Chen¡¯s eyes narrowed and he turned to look up at the throne to see the Emperor seemingly highly distracted. The Emperor¡¯s gaze was coincidentally looking at Jun Xie at that moment and Lei Chen thought about it a moment before deciding to give up on his original intention, finally sitting down to drown his sorrows in drink sulkily.

    Lei Fan had by that timee to stand beside Jun Xie and he looked at Jun Xie smilingly to say: ¡°Does Jun Xie think that the banquet today to be enjoyable?¡¯

    Jun Wu Xie remained silent and did not say a word.

    Lei Fan seemed to have gotten used to Jun Xie¡¯s cold and distant personality and did not really mind it.

    However, just as Lei Fan was intending to ask Jun Xie something more when a guard from outside the pce came in to make a report.

    ¡°Reporting to Your Majesty, the Grand Adviser is here.¡±

    The Emperor snapped back to attention quickly and was just about to say something when his gaze subconsciously fell on Jun Xie before he quickly said: ¡°I am suddenly thinking that Jun Xie with his young age, would not really enjoy the dull banquet here. Little Fan, as a Prince, you must y a good host to Jun Xie. Such dances and performances might not be to his taste, so why don¡¯t you bring Jun Xie to the Imperial Garden to take a stroll. This year, we just nted the newly cultivated green chrysanthemums in there.¡±

    The Emperor¡¯s sudden suggestion caused all the people attending the banquet to be dumbfounded a moment. It was just reported that the Grand Adviser had arrived, so why wasn¡¯t the Emperor asking the guards to lead the guest in but was asking Lei Fan to escort Jun Xie for a leisurely stroll in the Imperial Garden?

    Various people in the banquet kept their thoughts on the Emperor¡¯s actions to themselves and only the young and naive youths of the War Banner and Dragon yers who had not yet seen enough of the world were secretly envious of the biased favours the Emperor was showing to Jun Xie.

    The Emperor having already organized such a grand state banquet, would even worry whether the young Jun Xie would be bored, and asked a Prince like Lei Fan to apany Jun Xie to have a walk around the Imperial Pce. What a great honour that was!

    Jun Wu Xie nodded her head immediately, not objecting to the Emperor¡¯s suggestion in the slightest.

    Lei Fan threw Lei Chen a triumphant nce and lead Jun Xie away from the banquet with a brilliant smile on his face. When the two of them walked out, Jun Wu Xie saw a highly elegant and graceful figure outside.

    It was a attractive looking man seemingly in his early twenties, dressed in a silvery grey long robe, standing outside with his hands by his side. His beautiful features on his attractive face was like the bright moon in the sky and what really caught Jun Wu Xie¡¯s attention, was the man¡¯s hair.

    A head of silvery strands fell loosely over his back, held lightly together only by a silvery grey band. On his face, was a very faint gentle smile. When he saw the figures of Jun Wu Xie and Lei Fan, he merely looked at them with smiling eyes but did not say anything.

    After Jun Wu Xie and Lei Chen have left, the silver haired man standing in front of the door asked the junior eunuch standing respectfully beside him: ¡°The young youth that just left together with the Fourth Prince, who is he?¡±

    The junior eunuch said truthfully: ¡°He is a disciple of the Zephyr Academy named Jun Xie, and is one of the guest His Majesty invited here tonight.¡±

    ¡°Oh? So that is Jun Xie.¡± The silver haired man said, his lips curling up in a smile, and his feet suddenly shifted, changing their direction as he strode off.

 Chapter 886

    Chapter 886 : ¡°Banquet in the Pce (5)¡±

    The junior eunuch was suddenly in a fluster and he called out after the back of the silver haired man: ¡°Lord Grand Adviser! Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°How can I disappoint the moon when it has put up such a lovely view? You just report to His Majesty that I will go to the banquet a littleter.¡± With those words, the silver haired man turned and left without looking back once.

    A short whileter, a retainer came out from within the banquet to ry the Emperor¡¯s decree, inviting the Grand Adviser to join him at the banquet. But in the end..... The Grand Adviser had already left.

    Lei Fan led Jun Xie all the way toe to the Imperial Garden. The banquet was still on at that time and the Imperial Garden was empty without a single person inside. Lanterns were hung high up everywhere apanying the moonlight which lit up the scenery in the area. It was not yet spring and was still winter where it had even snowed heavily a few days ago in the Yan Country¡¯s Imperial Capital. The white snow had covered over many areas of the Imperial Capital and within the Imperial Garden, the umted snow on the ground had been swept clear but the branches and treetops were still covered with snow. The moonlight reflected off the white snow, made the Imperial Garden to appear cold and bright in the night.

    ¡°The Spirit Battle Tournament has ended and what ns does Jun Xie have?¡± Lei Fan asked while smiling. On their way here, he had on a few asions tried to find the chance to make conversation with Jun Xie and he had not received much of a response, his patience was already running thin.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s gaze swept over the variety of nts in the Imperial Garden. Due to the Snow Lotus within her, she was more sensitive and able to sense out nt life. Although the Imperial Garden in the Yan Country¡¯s Imperial Capital looked to be normal and ordinary, she was however able to sense that covered under the white mantle, quite a number of extraordinary ones were hidden within the garden. Those nts were able to give quite a significant amount of spirit power and although they paled inparison to the Snow Lotus, they were still a lot better than what many other nts could give.

    ¡°Why is the Fourth Prince asking that?¡± Jun Wu Xie replied.

    Lei Fan said with a smile: ¡°In past years, after the Spirit Battle Tournament ends, those who achieved a ranking would either choose to return to their academies to continue with their learning, or find a better ce for themselves to go. Jun Xie is already so powerful at such a young age and I believe that people who want to win your favour number greatly. Although you have repeatedly rejected my sincere offer, I will still like to extend my invitation to you once more, to ask whether you will ept being my study partner. I really do not want to see someone I can be sofortable with the first time we meet to be separated on different ends of thends.¡±

    After he spoke, Lei Fan gave a heavy sigh, like he was highly depressed.

    Jun Wu Xie fell silent once again but her eyes were secretly scrutinising Lei Fan¡¯s face. What Fei Yan had said earlier had ignited her interest and she was sure that this face was not Lei Fan¡¯s original countenance.

    That was something within Jun Wu Xie¡¯s area of expertise and it would not be too difficult for her to see through Lei Fan¡¯s disguise.

    Face Changing could be separated into three types. One way was just like what she was doing. Covering over her own countenance externally to change her looks to what she wanted to look like. The second method would require one to harm the tendons and the correction of the bones for them to change their looks by altering the bone structure. The third type would be by a way simr to Hua Yao and his Bone Shifting Technique, but they do not control the change of their bones on their own, but through the use of certain drugs and medicine, to temporarily remould and reshape their looks.

    Among the three methods, the first way was the simplest, but was also the easiest to be discovered. As long as one knew a little about Face Changing, they would be able to find the w that would give one away.

    As for the second method..... Jun Wu Xie believed, as Lei Fan was the Empress¡¯ biological son, the Empress would not want him to undergo the pain and torment of that method. Moreover, Lei Fan was still rather young and his bone structure had not fully grown out and putting him under the knife at this stage would not guarantee that his looks would mature they wanted as he grows up.

 Chapter 887

    <hr ss="chapter-end">

    Chapter 887 : ¡°Banquet in the Pce (6)¡±

    It was the third method thatsted a longer period than the first and it wasn¡¯t easy to detect a w. Andpared to the second method, it was a lot less tormenting.

    Jun Wu Xie secretly observed Lei Fan¡¯s face and did not find anything applied on it externally and did not spot any marks that showed that he went under the knife. She quickly concluded that Lei Fan must have used the third method to change his looks.

    The Bone Shifting Technique was an ability exclusive only to the Bone Shifters Tribe in the Middle Realm and Lei Fan¡¯s disguise was most probably achieved with the effects of certain drugs and medicine.

    A glint of understanding came into Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes and Lei Fan¡¯s chatter continued to reach her ears, trying to gain Jun Xie¡¯s interest.

    Trying his hardest to strike up a conversation with Jun Xie, Lei Fan failed to notice that a puff of ck mist had formed beside Jun Xie and silently coalesced into the form of a tiny ck cat. Jun Wu Xie soundlessly dropped a bottle of medicine out from her sleeve and the little ck cat immediately pounced over and curled its tail around it before the bottle hit the ground.

    ¡°Why is the Fourth Prince so fixated on me?¡± Jun Wu Xie gave Lei Fan a rare response and Lei Fan immediately said: ¡°It is of course I feel sofortable around you! After so many years of hosting the Spirit Battle Tournament, only you are closest to me in age. Moreover, you are so highly skilled and that makes me admire you all the more.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie lifted an eyebrow and replied: ¡°If I remember it correctly, Your Highness just had his sixteenth birthdayst year. If it is simrity in age, the others would be closer to Your Highness¡¯ age I think.¡±

    The smile on Lei Fan¡¯s face congealed, and he was suddenly bbergasted with Jun Xie¡¯s rebuttal.

    Just as Lei Fan was going to react, a ck shadow suddenly leapt before his eyes. Before he could even see what that thing was, an unknown liquid sttered over his face!

    On a winter night and suddenly having that cold chill on his face, Lei Fan could not help himself and his body shivered.

    ¡°Damn it! What was that! ?¡± Lei Fan reached out his hand and wiped off the unknown liquid from his face, looking around angrily for signs of that fleeting shadow.

    Jun Wu Xie suddenly stopped in her tracks at that moment and her gaze was locked on Lei Fan¡¯s face.

    ¡°Why is Jun Xie looking at me like that? Is there anything on my face?¡± Lei Fan asked Jun Xie as he felt all over his face. He lowered his head to look at the liquid on his hands and saw that it was something very simr to clear water. He assumed it was just water in his heart and he was not really bothered about it.

    ¡°That thing just now must have been a cat or dog hiding in the Imperial Garden. Thedies in the Back Chambers love to keep them as pets to kill time and with the winter snow still not melted, that animal must have gotten some snow on its body and sshed some of it from their bodies onto my face.¡± Lei Fan said with a smile on his face, seemingly not minding it at all.

    Jun Wu Xie was however suddenly saying: ¡°Your Highness, your face.....¡±

    ¡°My face? What¡¯s wrong with my face?¡± Lei Fan was not aware of what was happening and he was still grinning as he asked. But very soon, he could not smile anymore. As he checked his face with his hands, he suddenly felt the flesh on his face shift, and he felt as if there was a force tugging at his facial bones, driving a sudden excruciating pain to run through his body!

    ¡°Argh! !¡± It was just an an instant and Lei Fan had suddenly fallen to the ground, his hands covering his face as he howled out in agony. And under that agonising and tormenting pain, a terrifying fear grew within his heart.

    That pain was only all too familiar to him by now. He would experience it once almost every month and no one knew it better than him, what was the result at the end of this tormenting pain!

 Chapter 888

    Chapter 888 : ¡°Banquet in the Pce (7)¡±

    The pain permeated to every part of his body and fear overtook him.

    The effects of the medicine should still be in effect and why was this happening now! ?

    Jun Wu Xie stared coldly at Lei Fan who was writhing and howling on the ground incessantly, her eyes reflecting the cold light from the moon.

    Although Lei Fan was trying his hardest to hide his face, Jun Wu Xie could however see it all clearly. The bones on Lei Fan¡¯s face was already beginning to shift and his looks was changing bit by bit!

    Suddenly, a tall slender figure stepping on the moonlight walked into the Imperial Garden. ¡°What is happening to the Fourth Prince? Guards! Carry the Fourth Prince back to the pce for treatment immediately!¡±

    When Jun Wu Xie heard the voice, she lifted her head slowly, suddenly seeing the silver haired man she had spotted earlier outside the doors to the banquet. He was now standing just steps away and what puzzled her was that she had not noticed him approach.

    The silver haired man smiled and nodded at Jun Wu Xie, and the guards outside the Imperial Garden rushed in when they heard the man¡¯s shout. They stared nkly at Lei Fan who was still howling continuously on the ground covering his face and they were unable to decide what to do at that moment.

    ¡°Lord Grand Adviser! What is happening to His Highness?¡± One of the guards asked nervously.

    The Grand Adviser said calmly: ¡°It might be the winter chill, and he has fallen ill. Hurry and carry him back to the Empress¡¯ Pce and have her get the Imperial Physicians to treat him.¡±

    The guards did not dare hesitate another moment longer. They lifted Lei Fan up and left immediately. As Lei Fan was being helped up, the excruciating pain was wrecking at his body so badly he was almost falling apart. But he still kept his hands covered tightly over his own face, not letting anyone see his current countenance in the slightest.

    As he was being carried away, the eyes that Lei Fan hid behind his hands stared viciously at Jun Xie.

    [He has seen it!]

    [He must have seen it!]

    After Lei Fan was carried off, the Grand Adviser gave a sigh and turned to say to the calm andposed Jun Wu Xie standing on one side: ¡°The frost is chilly sote at night. It is not advisable for Young Master Jun to go out.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie was measuring the silver haired man standing before her. From the way the guard had addressed him, she had known his identity. The Grand Adviser of the Yan Country, Wen Yu.

    Also a highly attractive looking man who was known as the most beautiful man in the Yan Country.

    Jun Wu Xie was used to seeing Jun Wu Yao¡¯s unparalleled wless looks, but it must still be said that Wen Yu¡¯s countenance was not one that normal people canpare to, being just a notch slightly less good looking than Jun Wu Yao.

    ¡°Towards an invitation from the Emperor, how can a lowly one like me reject it?¡± Jun Wu Xie replied softly. At this moment, Wen Yu should already be at the banquet. So why had he suddenly appeared here? An at such an opportune time!

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Wen Yu said,ughing lightly. His gaze swept over at Jun Xie gently, but when he saw the ring on Jun Xie¡¯s finger, a sliver of shock showed on his face.

    ¡°The Grand Adviser seems to be highly interested in this ring of mine?¡± Jun Wu Xie did not miss the strange look that passed fleetingly over Wen Yu¡¯s face, and she was rather intrigued by the reaction. The Emperor had been highly concerned with the same ring and now that Wen Yu had seen the ring, he had reacted in a simr fashion.

    Wen Yu suppressed the shock that was showing in his eyes and lifted his head to look at Jun Xie to say: ¡°Since Young Master Jun is not interested in the banquet in the pce, you should go back early. The Spirit Battle Tournament has ended and it is time for the people from all the various academies to be leaving the Imperial Capital. I would think that Young Master Jun has been apart from your family for quite a long period and returning back earlier will allow you to reunite with your family as well.¡±

    Wen Yu¡¯s words were not entirely clear, but beneath those words, he was asking Jun Xie to hurry up and leave!

    This was the first time that Jun Wu Xie had met Wen Yu and they had not interacted with each other before this. Why would Wen Yu suddenly say those words to her?

 Chapter 889

    Chapter 889 : ¡°Banquet in the Pce (8)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie narrowed her eyes slightly. Wen Yu¡¯s strange and peculiar actions seemed to have only begun after he saw the ring on her hand.

    One was the emperor, the other the Grand Adviser, both seemingly highly concerned with the ring she was wearing.

    But one thing Jun Wu Xie could be certain about was that Wen Yu harboured no enmity against her.

    ¡°Why would the Grand Adviser say this?¡± Jun Wu Xie could feel that Wen Yu seemed to be hinting at something but at that moment, she couldn¡¯t think of a reason why.

    Wen Yu looked at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s delicate little face. He had not wanted to get involved in the matter but as the kid was rather close to Lei Chen, and he found that he liked that pair of highly intelligent eyes, albeit a little cold and distant, but didn¡¯t look like they belonged to one who would conceal malice against people.

    ¡°Why? Doesn¡¯t Young Master Jun want to reunite with his family sooner?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes darkened at that moment.

    [Reunite with family?]

    [Why would she not wish for that? Everything that she was doing was towards being able to rid herself of remaining in that passive state, to return to the Qi Kingdom without worry, and back to the Lin Pce.]

    Wen Yu detected the dimming in Jun Xie¡¯s eyes and he realised that he might have said something wrong where he immediately said: ¡°I apologise, I have said something that I shouldn¡¯t have. But from what I heard, in the period that Young Master Jun had been here in the Imperial Capital for the Spirit Battle Tournament, you seemed to have attracted quite a bit of trouble onto yourself. It looks like the Imperial Capital is not a suitable ce for Young Master Jun to remain in and to avoid having any more unpleasant things happening to you here, it might be better for you if Young Master Jun leaves here earlier.¡±

    ¡°More unpleasant things? What kind of things would they be?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked, looking straight at Wen Yu, trying to find more clues from the expression on his face, but Wen Yu was however not exhibiting anything peculiar on his face.

    Wen Yuughed lightly. ¡°I wish for Young Master Jun to set off on his return journey soon and as it is getting reallyte. If we do not make our way back now the banquet would be ending soon. Would Young Master Jun like to return back to the banquet with me?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie nodded and the two of them walked off to go back to the banquet.

    Everything was as it should be back at the banquet. The music was ying and the dancers put up a splendid performance with their graceful moves and lithe nimble bodies.

    Jun Wu Xie walked into the pce main hall together with Wen Yu and the Emperor who was looking like he was thinking hard with a deep frown on his face lifted his head when he saw the two figuresing into the hall and his heart nearly jumped out of him!

    ¡°Your Majesty.¡± Wen Yu greeted, bowing slightly.

    The Emperor¡¯s face suddenly stiffened but he quickly rposed himself and put on his usual benign smile and said: ¡°I was thinking where the Grand Adviser had gone to and here he ising back here with Jun Xie. But where is Little Fan? Little Fan had left here with Jun Xie for a stroll in the Imperial Garden so why had Jun Xiee back here alone?¡±

    Wen Yu replied: ¡°Your loyal subject saw that the moon was really nice tonight and suddenly had the urge to go take a walk in the Imperial Garden. But when I got to the Imperial Garden, I happened to see the Fourth Prince feeling unwell and was lying on the ground, so I instructed the guards to send him back while I escorted Jun Xie back here to the banquet. Your loyal subject was worried that the boy might not know his way back and hence I came here together with him.¡±

    Upon hearing that Lei Fan was not feeling well, the Emperor¡¯s face was immediately tinged with worry as he asked: ¡°Little Fan is unwell? What happened?¡±

    ¡°Your loyal subject does not know, but your loyal subject has ordered the guards to send the Fourth Prince back to the Empress¡¯ Pce and as the Empress¡¯ Pce has the Imperial Physicians who have cared for the Fourth Prince since he was young there, I believe there won¡¯t be much of a problem with His Highness.¡± Wen Wu replied.

    Even with Wen Yu¡¯s assuring words, the Emperor who was highly concerned about Lei Fan¡¯s health was seen to be rather fidgety.

    ¡°The night is getting ratherte, and all our esteemed guests can go back earlier to get some rest.¡± The Emperor suddenly tensed up and he issued a gentle eviction order.

    All the guests did not say anything and they all got up to leave.

    Lei Chen escorted Jun Wu Xie and the others out of the Imperial Pce and as stood outside the pce gates, his eyes stared after the horse carriages of the Zephyr Academy.

 Chapter 890

    <hr ss="chapter-end">

    Chapter 890 : ¡°Ring of Imperial Fire (1)¡±

    ¡°Why did our Grand Advisere back to the banquet together with little brother Jun?¡± Lei Chen¡¯s gaze did not turn but his words were directed at the Grand Adviser who was just about to leave beside him.

    Wen Yu then asked: ¡°What is Your Highness so worried about?¡±

    Lei Chen was frowning as he turned around, his eyes looking sharply at Wen Yu.

    ¡°What the Grand Adviser wants to do, I will not interfere. And as for what I do, I hope that the Grand Adviser does not stick his nose in as well. I am close to the guys from the Zephyr Academy and if the Grand Adviser is nning to do anything against that, I will not be too pleased with that.¡±

    Seeing the obstinate re that Lei Chen was giving him, Wen Yu could only sigh in resignation as he said: ¡°In that case, I am afraid I will have to disappoint Your Highness. I have just told that Young Master Jun to depart from the Imperial Capital quickly.¡±

    ¡°What! ?¡± Lei Chen red at the Grand Adviser in wide eyed disbelief, his hands within his sleeves tightly clenched into fists!

    ¡°You had distinctly promised me before that you will not get involved in the matter between me and Lei Fan! You must have known that I am intending to make use of the power the Zephyr Academy has and you had told them to leave here quickly! ? Lord Grand Adviser! What are you really ying at! ? Do you really want to help that Emperor of yours so much! ! ?¡±

    Lei Chen berated him angrily. If he did not try so hard to hold himself back, he might have thrown a punch right towards Wen Yu¡¯s face there and then.

    Wen Yu looked at Lei Chen¡¯s face that was filled with barely suppressed fury calmly and he was feeling highly torn in his heart at that moment. This child had been one that he had watched grow up with his own eyes. After Lei Fan was born, Lei Chen¡¯s position became highly awkward and Wen Yu could not bear to see such a young child being subjected to all the endless scheming and insidious plotting within the pce intrigue and he asked the Emperor to allow Lei Chen to be his disciple, thinking to use his position as the Grand Adviser to protect the child. But when Lei Chen discovered the truth, the seemingly amicable front in the pce could not continue to be kept as it was.

    ¡°Do you know the reason why I appeared in the banquet together with Jun Xie today?¡± Wen Yu asked helplessly.

    Lei Chen snorted derisively and said: ¡°Didn¡¯t you already say it? You wanted him to leave this ce as soon as possible! To cut off a pir of my support!¡±

    Wen Yu shook his head.

    ¡°I was outside the pce doors of the banquet earlier awaiting the decree for me to enter, but not long after the request was just brought in, the Fourth Prince suddenly led Jun Xie out from the banquet and I still have yet to receive the decree at that moment. Don¡¯t you think it to be rather strange?¡±

    Lei Chen¡¯s face creased up into a frown. He had also thought that that was a little strange. When the Emperor received the news of Wen Yu¡¯s arrival earlier, instead of first allowing Wen Yu to enter the pce, the Emperor had asked for Lei Fan to bring Jun Xie out. The sequence of events was a little hard to ept as norm.

    ¡°I do not know if you get the same feeling, but I somehow feel that something is not right. Yes, I do know that you are on rather good terms with that Jun Xie, and I am very much aware of the matter between you and Lei Fan. So, in order to prevent any unexpected situations to ur, I followed them and happened to see Lei Fan copsed on the ground, and I ordered the guards to escort him back. I had initially just wanted to see what kind of personality that Jun Xie possessed and had nopletely no intentions of interrupting any of your ns. But on that boy, I discovered something very incredible.¡± Wen Yu¡¯s brows had creased up slightly. If he had not discovered that thing, he wouldn¡¯t have taken the initiative to ask Jun Xie to leave.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Lei Chen was surprised and he immediately asked.

    ¡°Wen Yu replied: ¡°The Ring of Imperial Fire.¡±

    Lei Chen¡¯s immediately widened involuntarily, as his eyes filled up with incredulous disbelief.

    ¡°Ring of Imperial Fire! ? You mean the same Ring of Imperial me possessed by the Fire Country¡¯s Emperor whopletely disappeared from before! ?¡± Lei Chen¡¯s voice had changed. He would never have thought that what Wen Yu discovered would be the Ring of Imperial Fire!

    Wen Yu nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s the one.¡±

 Chapter 891

    <hr ss="chapter-end">

    Chapter 891 : ¡°Ring of Imperial Fire (2)¡±

    In his state of sudden shock, Lei Chen fell back several steps, his face greatly startled and astounded, unable to ept what he heard as fact.

    ¡°I had been highly curious why His Majesty had purposely drawn Jun Xie away from the ce when I arrived. But now I understand itpletely. Throughout the entire Fire Country, people who can recognise the Ring of Imperial Fire, beside His Majesty and the Empress Dowager, would only be me. He was afraid that I will recognise the Ring of Imperial Fire on Jun Xie¡¯s hand and that was why he did that.¡± Wen Yu said.

    ¡°And..... you want Jun Xie to leave is because you are afraid.....¡± Lei Chen¡¯s face suddenly looked highly torn, the colour draining out of his face quickly.

    Wen Yu nodded.

    ¡°Thete Emperor had said it before. The possessor of the Ring of Imperial Fire, is the true ruler of the Fire Country. No matter when and regardless which generation of his sons of grandsons were to meet the possessor of the Ring of the Imperial Fire, they will have to abdicate the throne and return it to the possessor of the ring.¡±

    The Throne of the Fire Country, was not supposed to be handed down to the current sitting Emperor.

    But it was because the Emperor who had led the Fire Country to be the mightiest country throughout thends had in one of those years suddenly disappeared from the face of the Earth. At that time, the younger brother of the Emperor who was then a Prince, sent troops all across thends to search for any sign of the missing Emperor. He searched for an entire decade without any results to show for it.

    A country cannot do without a ruler and to prevent an uprising in the Fire Country, they needed to nominate a new ruler.

    The Emperor who had gone missing did not leave behind any offspring and hence it was decided that the throne would be taken over by his younger brother.

    The Prince had been very close to his Royal Brother, the missing Emperor, and they were born from the same mother. They had been very close since they were very young and after the younger brother ascended the throne, the very first decree he drew up was in regards to session of the throne.

    He deeply believed that his Royal Brother was not dead and he strongly believed his Royal Brother or his Royal Brother¡¯s descendants would return one day. So heid down a decree that once a person who holds the Ring of the Imperial Fire appears within the Fire Country, no matter how much time has passed, his own descendants who was sitting upon the throne at that time, must immediately relinquish the throne, and elect the possessor of the Ring of Imperial Fire to be the new Emperor of the Fire Country!

    And that first decree, had been passed down for close to a century, and the current Emperor was a descendant of that Emperor, whereas the current Empress Dowager still living was that Emperor¡¯s Empress.....

    ¡°But the matter had happened such a long time ago and I think Father wouldn¡¯t really care about that.¡± Although Lei Chen had heard about it from the Empress Dowager ever since he was much younger, but as the period the incident happened had been ages ago and the Ring of Imperial Fire had never appeared before, he had slowly started to forget about it, until Wen Yu mentioned it today, which allowed him to recall everything he had once known

    Wen Yu then said: ¡°It¡¯s true that a long time had passed. But Your Highness, do not forget. At this current moment, the Empress Dowager still holds sway in the internal running of the Back Pce! Although the Empress Dowager had not involved herself in the government and political affairs for a long time, but she was also very close to thete Emperor¡¯s brother and they had shared a deep friendship, and towards the unfulfilled wishes of thete Emperor¡¯s brother, the Empress Dowager would undoubtedly fight toplete with her life. The current Emperor would not dare toy a hand on the Empress Dowager and so he will surely rid himself of Jun Xie to eradicate any potential trouble that might haunt him, to secure the Fire Country¡¯s throne for himself!¡±

    In this world, only three people able able to identify the Ring of Imperial Fire and the Empress Dowager would be one immovable lock that would force and coerce the current Emperor to adhere to thete Emperor¡¯s decree.

    As long as Jun Xie was still alive, the Emperor would not be able to be fully secure in his throne, hence, he was sure to make his move. Wen Yu had repeatedly hinted for Jun Xie to quickly leave was because he hoped that thed could avoid the cmity altogether.

    This time, it was no longer a case of the Emperor wanting to make use of Jun Xie to bring down the Crown Prince, but was a straightforward intent to kill Jun Xie directly!

 Chapter 892

    Chapter 892 : ¡°Ring of Imperial Fire (3)¡±

    Although the Emperor does not really like Lei Chen, but he still thinks of Lei Chen as his own son and only wants to force him to step down from his position as the Crown Prince, and had never contemted taking Lei Chen¡¯s life. But it was different in Jun Xie case.

    ¡°With His Majesty¡¯s temperament, he will definitely not spare Jun Xie¡¯s life. Only when Jun Xie steps off thends of the Fire Country, would he be safe.¡± Wen Yu¡¯s words, had taken on a sudden grave tone.

    Lei Chen was so shocked he had turned to stone. Never in his dreams would he have expected that the inconspicuous ring on Jun Xie¡¯s finger would be the rumoured Ring of Imperial Fire of the Fire Country.

    ¡°Could it be..... Could it really be that Jun Xie is a descendant of thete Emperor¡¯s elder brother?¡± Lei Chen asked with his eyes widened.

    Wen Yu shook his head: ¡°I am not able to ascertain that fact. I am only certain of the fact that that Ring of Imperial Fire is indeed the ring left behind by the Fire Country¡¯s founding Emperor, that had been reforged and refined. Through sessive generations of the ruling Emperors after they passed on, that one spirit ring that was no longer inhabited by a ring spirit was always given to the new generation ruler to have it reforged. And from that, it was named the Ring of the Imperial Fire. I am thinking even if Jun Xie is not a descendant of thete Emperor¡¯s elder brother, he will still be linked to him in some way, or he will not be in possession of the Ring of Imperial Fire.¡±

    Lei Chen looked at Wen Yu in dumbfounded silence for a while, when suddenly..... heughed out loud.

    ¡°Ha ha ha! Ha ha ha! The Heavens are on my side! Heaven¡¯s on my side!¡±

    Wen Yu looked quizzically at Lei Chenughing maniacally and an ufortable unease grew in his heart.

    ¡°Your Highness, you are.....¡±

    Lei Chen¡¯sughter stopped just as abruptly as he turned to look at Wen Yu to say: ¡°I do not have any blood of the Imperial Family running within me, and neither does Lei Fan. I, as the Crown Prince am a bastard and Lei Fan that Father is thinking endlessly about to install as his heir to the throne is one just as well! My Second Brother is mediocre! My Third Brother timid as a mouse, all unsuitable to seed the throne! I have never coveted ascending to the throne! What I am fighting for is just the injustice I have suffered! And the Heavens have now sent Jun Xie to appear right before me, aren¡¯t they helping me to achieve my aim! ? Jun Xie possesses the Ring of Imperial Fire and that makes him the authentic and legitimate heir! Ha ha ha! I will help Jun Xie ascend to the throne of the Fire Country! I want to see the wretched and pathetic face of my Father when he finds himself hopelessly defeated when he thinks victory is justing within his grasp!¡±

    Lei Chen said those words through tightly clenched teeth. Why must he be a puppet to be subjected to the maniption of others from the moment he was born? Why must he suffer all the injustice? He wanted revenge! Vengeance against his unfair and unjust fate!

    Wen Yu looked at Lei Chen in shock. He wouldn¡¯t never have thought that Lei Chen woulde up with such a ludicrous idea.

    ¡°Lei Chen! Have you gone mad?¡± Wen Yu was aware that Lei Chen hated the Emperor deeply, hated the Empress, and hated Lei Fan. But nothing had prepared him for Lei Chen¡¯s sudden decision to push Jun Xie up to ascend the Fire Country¡¯s throne!

    ¡°Putting aside the fact just how difficult a task that will be to achieve, Jun Xie himself might not even agree to it. Your Highness, you even have difficulty taking care of yourself now, how.....¡± Wen Yu¡¯s words trailed off, as he looked at Lei Chen enquiringly.

    Lei Chen said instead: ¡°Father wants to depose this Crown Prince here, just let him do it! I do not care! Ha ha, Lei Fan will not be able to warm the seat for long anyway!¡± Lei Chen finally thought the whole situation through. Since with just Jun Xie alone, he would be able to attain the goals he had set for his revenge, then this position of Crown Prince would be something he did not care for at all!

    What he wanted, had never been the throne, he had just wanted those who seeked to manipte him go to hell!

    ¡°Your Highness! You think His Majesty will really allow Jun Xie to continue to remain within the Fire Country? If he does not leave, His Majesty will undoubtedly kill him off!¡± Wen Yu could not help himself but to pour a bucket of cold water over Lei Chen.

    Lei Chen instead gave a chillingugh and said: ¡°Even if other do not know, would I not be aware of what Jun Xie is capable of? I believe that he will definitely not be harmed by Father¡¯s scheming plots!¡±

 Chapter 893

    Chapter 893 : ¡° Covert Strike (1)¡±

    ¡°And he seeks revenge for all injustice suffered. Once he knows that Father has developed the intention to kill him, he will undoubtedly initiate the first strike to catch him unawares!¡± Lei Chen¡¯s eyes burned with wicked mirth. Hisplete trust towards Jun Xie had made him imagine the scene a day in the near future, where he could see that man kicked right off the throne.

    Wen Yu could only shake his head helplessly. Although he was aware that Jun Xie possessed highly outstanding abilities, even to the extent that he was considered to be a devilish monster, but..... He was still just a youth afterall. How could he hope to stand against the ruler of the country?

    Back in the Imperial Pce, the Emperor was feeling highly restless and needled as he paced circles within the Imperial Study. The ck robed man then appeared in the Imperial Study and when he saw the nervous and flustered expression on the Emperor, he did not dare open his mouth to say anything.

    The Emperor¡¯s heart was in an endless fluster. He had not thought that the possessor of the Ring of Imperial Fire would really exist.

    It had been many years since thete Emperor passed on and the decree thete Emperor had drafted had always remained within the Empress Dowager¡¯s hands. It wasn¡¯t that the Emperor had never entertained the thought of snatching the decree and then destroying it, but he had not been able to do that because around the Empress Dowager, were several extremely powerful secret bodyguards, and the skills that those hidden guards possessed was not something the Emperor¡¯s own subordinates were able to take on. He had once even tried to secretly steal the Imperial Decree, but all the men he had dispatched were all killed within the Empress Dowager¡¯s Pce, quietly and soundlessly. It must be known that among the men the Emperor sent out, five of them were highly skilled blue spirit pugilists!

    But even then, those five people were killed and not even their bodies could be found. Ever since then, the Emperor had stayed far away from the Empress Dowager, thinking that the possessor of the Ring of Imperial Fire would never appear anyway, and he gave up on that idea.

    However, seeing the Ring of Imperial Fire on Jun Xie¡¯s hand this very day, had forced the Emperor to choose to take the road of no return.

    Jun Xie was on highly close terms with Lei Chen and although the Empress Dowager seldom showed herself within the Imperial Pce, she doted very much on her eldest grandson, Lei Chen. Or else the Emperor would never have allowed Lei Chen to sit on the throne of the Crown Prince for so many years.

    The Emperor was worried that if the Empress Dowager came to know about this matter, the throne of the Fire Country would really have a change of its owner!

    What distressed the Emperor even more was that the Grand Adviser Wen Yu seemed to have already noticed the Ring of Imperial Fire on Jun Xie¡¯s hand as well and although Wen Yu had always maintained a neutral stance against the power struggles, he was however once Lei Chen¡¯s Master and though Lei Chen had severed the Master disciple ties between them, the Emperor was however still worried. If Wen Yu was to tell Lei Chen about the matter, then it would all be over for him!

    The only option left for him to take was to take quick decision action to get rid of the knot tangled up. He needed to eradicate Jun Xie as soon as possible to snatch the Ring of Imperial Fire from him to ensure it would not bring him any trouble!

    ¡°You! I need you get something done for me!¡± The Emperor finally came up with an idea in his head and he looked the ck robed man kneeling on the ground through eyes narrowed to a slit.

    ¡° I await Your Majesty¡¯s instructions.¡±

    ¡°I want you to....¡±

    At that same moment, things had turned highly chaotic in the Empress¡¯ Pce.

    By the time Lei Fan was carried back there, he had already lost consciousness, but his hands were still tightly held over his face. When the Empress saw him in that state, she dismissed all the retainers and with only a few of her closest aides remaining within the pce, she then pulled Lei Fan¡¯s hands down.

    What she immediately saw made the Empress¡¯ heart almost jump out of her.

    Lei Fan¡¯s looks hadpletely changed. His good looking and smiley features hadpletely disappeared and the boy lying upon that bed now, no matter which way you looked at it, looked so much like the Empress herself.

    Still in shock, the Empress immediately summoned for her people to check on Lei Fan¡¯s condition.

    It was only about two hourster that Lei Fan finally stirred awake groggily.

    And the first thing he said upon awakening was.....

    ¡°Mother! I want Jun Xie killed! I want him to be killed! He saw my face! Saw my real face!¡±

 Chapter 894

    Chapter 894 : ¡°Covert Strike (2)¡±

    The Empress sat staring helplessly as she sat at the side of the bed, looking at Lei Fan who was crying so hard and she spoke out trying tofort him.

    ¡°Little Fan don¡¯t cry. What exactly happened? Didn¡¯t the Imperial Physician just give you the medicine just a few days ago? Why did your face suddenly change back?¡±

    Lei Fan said through gritted teeth: ¡°Your son is not sure what happened either. I only know that a beast in the Imperial Garden had suddenly sttered something all over my face and when I could react, I was already experiencing the symptoms that came when the effects of the medicine wears off.¡±

    ¡°Did anyone happen to see how you looked at that time?¡± The Empress was terrified. If anyone was to have seen Lei Fan¡¯s face at that moment, then everything would be over for them!

    Lei Fan immediately said: ¡°Only Jun Xie!¡±

    The Empress bit down on her lip as she contemted the situation a moment and she said: ¡°The Jun Xie you are talking about is the same youth your Father had wanted you to win over previously?¡±

    Lei Fan nodded his head, his eyes were red rimmed from crying and they were now burning with hatred. ¡°That¡¯s him! Your son had been invited him politely many times but he had repeatedly rejected it. He must have allied himself with the Crown Prince! And now that he has seen your son¡¯s real face, he will surely tell that to Lei Chen! Once Lei Chen gets to know about it, he will undoubtedly report it to Father! Mother! Mother, you have got to save your son!¡±

    The Empress¡¯ heart jumped in shock. This incident that had suddenly happened was beyond any of her expectations. She had initially thought up this ploy to swap out the real prince which would put her own life on the line. If the truth of the matter was discovered, then what awaited all of them would only be certain death.

    ¡°Little Fan, rest assured that Mother will resolve the whole matter appropriately. There is no need to get so worried. You had just suffered a bout of agonizing torment and what you need now is good and proper rest. ¡°The Empress said, her eyes looking highly pained as she gazed at Lei Fan. All these years, Lei Fan had gained much of the affection of the Emperor and the Emperor was just beginning to move to depose the current Crown Prince and install Lei Fan as the heir. At such a highly critical juncture, she would not allow a mere youth to destroy the plot she had carried out for so many years!

    Lei Fan looked sobbingly at the Empress and finallyid back on the bed to rest quietly. But his heart was at that moment filled with terror and a overwhelming urge to have Jun Xie killed.

    After the Empress managed to calm Lei Fan down, she immediately wrote out a letter, detailing all that had urred that day. After that, she handed the sealed letter to a guard, one of her most trusted aides.

    ¡°You must immediately make your way to the Prime Minister¡¯s Residence and hand this letter to the Prime Minister personally. Tell him this. To prevent any future nightmares, we must settle the matter appropriately, and it..... must not leave a single trace, not a single mistake is allowed!¡±

    The guard nodded vehemently and went to change into a set of dark clothes, before immediately setting forth to go outside the pce.

    Just a short two hour state banquet had stirred up sessive waves of chaos within the Fire Country. And themon people in the Imperial Capital who were already in their dreams werepletely unaware that the Fire Country was about to see a wave of change crashing down upon them!

    Within the Immortals¡¯ Loft, Jun Wu Xie and herpanions had juste back and they all went to their own rooms to wash off the stench of alcohol on them, not gathering together to discuss the night¡¯s events that had urred, but to get themselves some restful sleep.

    Only Jun Wu Xieid on her bedpletely awake. In her mind, scenes of events that had happened at the banquet tonight kept ying repeatedly from her memory.

    The Emperor¡¯s and Wen Yu¡¯s reaction had made her very curious. She raised up her hand and stared at the silver ring on her finger.

    This ring was picked up from within the stone dwelling at the bottom of the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff. What kind of a secret did it hold? That it could attract the attention of both the Fire Country¡¯s Emperor and Grand Adviser in one night?

    Jun Wu Xie closed her eyes, her mind recalling the words scribbled into the walls of the stone dwelling back then.

    She suddenly opened her eyes. The silver coloured ring before her eyes was at that moment reflecting the light from the candle!

 Chapter 895

    Chapter 895 : ¡°Assassination (1)¡±

    Time went by quietly, the moon was hidden behind the clouds while a sliver of light brightened the eastern horizon very slightly.

    It was the time when people were deep in sleep. The bustling Fire Country¡¯s Imperial Capital was returned to silence at that moment. Only those candle mes that had not yet extinguished threw out their flickering light.

    At that moment of lonely silence, a team of men were dressed in all ck, quietly appearing behind the back wall of the Immortals¡¯ Loft. They nimbly leapt over the wall, and infiltrated to the inside of the inn.

    The waiter manning the ce for the night was sitting in the backyard of the inn and he looked tired and sleepy. His half opened eyes were sleep filled and had no life in them. HIs head drooped like he was asleep. A gust of chill breeze blew past him and he was shocked awake. Against the faintly lightening sky, he suddenly saw a group of dark robed men leaping into the yard!

    The waiter¡¯s eyes widened and he was just about to scream out when one of the dark robed men had already leapt behind him and had his hand sped over the waiter¡¯s mouth and he gave the head a hard twist with a snap of his wrists!

    The crisp crack sounded and the waiter¡¯s neck was immediately broken, hisst cry forever trapped within his throat.

    The dark robed man put down the waiter¡¯s limp body to the ground without a sound.

    Another one of the dark robed men made a gesture with his hand and the whole group immediately leapt into the inn.

    In the dim light of dawn, the inn was deathly quiet. The people were sound asleep still in their dreams and were not aware that their nightmare had already soundlessly descended upon them without warning.

    The waiter sleeping in the main hall of the inn had not even woken up from his dreams at all before a de had slit his throat. The hot red blood had flowed and spilled over the joined up tables below him to pool on the floor.

    Drip drip drip.....

    Jun Wu Xie had not slept throughout the night. Shey upon her bed and she had removed the ring from her finger to carefully inspect the ring carefully several times. On the inner wall of the silver coloured ring, she saw a tiny engraving. There was only one Chinese character engraved upon it. Fire!

    Suddenly, she detected a faint scent of blood. That familiar scent was very faint and she sat up immediately, her cold gaze locked onto the tightly locked door of the room.

    The inn¡¯s kitchen was in the backyard and the morning breakfast at this inn never served meat or fish. Moreover, it was too early at dawn for the workers in the inn to start busying themselves.

    ¡°Meh?¡± Sleeping beside Jun Wu Xie, Lord Meh Meh was woken up by Jun Wu Xie¡¯s movements. It shook its four tiny hooves and very slowly stood up upon the bed. Having regained back quite a bit of its wool, its body was slowly taking on its round spherical shape once again.

    It tilted its head and looked at Jun Wu Xie who had gotten dressed and gotten off the bed.

    ¡°Meow~¡± The little ck cat slipped onto Jun Wu Xie¡¯s shoulder with a swoosh, its nimble body slightly arched, its eyes narrowed to a slit.

    [I hear people.]

    A cat¡¯s ears was several times more sensitive than a human¡¯s and those sounds that Jun Wu Xie could not hear, it had heard those noises clearly.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes narrowed and her mind suddenly thought back to the words Wen Yu had told her back in the Imperial Gardenst night.

    [The Imperial Capital conflicts with Young Master Jun¡¯s signs. To avoid any more unfortunate things happening, Young Master Jun should leave here as soon as possible.]

    The corners of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s lips curled up into a cold smile. Wen Yu¡¯s heart was clear as a mirror. He must not have expected that ¡°unfortunate things¡± would happen so quickly, not even allwoing her the time to leave.

    Her spirit power gradually gathered as Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes stared unwaveringly at the tightly locked door.

    The dark robed men who came up to the second level lightened their steps and the leader among them waved his hands and the men immediately positioned themselves before the doors of the other rooms on the second level.

 Chapter 896

    Chapter 896 : ¡°Assassination (2)¡±

    Several of the dark robed men immediately stood before the other guest rooms on the second level, turning their heads to the side, ears towards the door to listen for any sounds of movements within. When they were sure that all the rooms were quiet and the people inside still sound asleep, they all nodded their heads at the leader!

    Besides several of the dark robed men standing before the other rooms, the remaining ten men were all gathered together before one the rooms. They quietly used the tip of a de to pry open the bolt on the door, and suddenly pushed the door wide open!

    But when they rushed into the room, with the weak flickering light of the candle, they found that the entire room waspletely empty, the messy bed clothes on the bed showing no sign of their target either.

    Just as they were all still feeling puzzled, the door leading into the room behind them was suddenly shut!

    With a creak from the door, the dark robed men who hade into the room immediately turned their heads to look behind!

    They saw a youth with delicate features standing right in front of the door, staring at them through narrowed eyes.

    ¡°Who sent you here?¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s stared coldly at the unwee guests gathered in her room. When these men hade in, their steps had been light and fast. But the little ck cat had still been able to hear them and ascertain their numbers. Besides the ten men who had rushed into her room, there should still be more than ten of them standing guarding outside the rooms of Hua Yao and the others, but were not intending to enter.

    It was obvious that the target of the dark robed men for this unexpected visit was her!

    The dark robed men looked at Jun Xie highly astonished, the des they held in their hands gleaming coldly from the low light. There was no one else besides the youth and faced with their sudden appearance, the youth was showing not a single sign of panic or terror, but instead she was showing a highly natural sense of indifference andposure.

    ¡°Someone who wants to take your life.¡± A dark robed man said in a low voice, immediately gesturing to hispanions with his hand.

    The next instant! All the dark robed men in the room charged at Jun Xie at the same time!

    The figure of Jun Wu Xie shed and at the moment she brushed past those men, she noticed that among the men in ck, there were actually several of them who were at the level of green spirits as well! There were even some at blue!

    Advancement in spirit power was highly difficult and people without power or authourity would not be able to send out a team of green and blue spirits as an assassination team easily!

    The Emperor? Or the Fourth Prince?

    As Jun Wu Xie dodged, she quickly considered and identified her list of suspects for this incident.

    The dark robed men had known before they came here that the youth they were faced against this time was not an ordinary target, hence they had assembled a team such as this, to be entirely sure that this youth who had attained the green spirit level would definitely be taken out!

    But the moment they made their move, surprise had showed within the eyes of the dark robed men¡¯s leader. Although he had known that the youth named Jun Xie was a green spirit user, but he really had not thought that faced with so many enemies who held power of a simr level to him, and with some higher than her, the youth would be able to dodge theirbined attacks!

    With such nimble agility, it would not be easy to take him on.

    But he believed, that Jun Xie would not be able to sustain that for long. Seeing that the youth was using so much of his spirit power to concentrate on dodging, the drain of her spirit power would be enormous and he would soon run out of spirit power. At that moment, that would be when death would im the youth!

    Two sharp des were thrust together simultaneously at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s chest. She dodged and was about to retreat backwards when she discovered that several other dark robed men had surrounded her and was not giving her any space to run.

    ¡°Young Master Jun. Today you will have to leave your life behind here and even with your green spirit power level, it will not be enough to save your life. I would advise you to not stuggle needlessly and you will at least be able to die a quicker death.¡± The leader of the dark robed men saw that Jun Xie was already properly caught, and he immediatelyughed out coldly.

 Chapter 897

    Chapter 897 : ¡°Assassination (3)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, not the slightest tinge of panic in her eyes. At the moment just before the swords was about to pierce her body, Jun Wu Xie raised her head and said in a cold voice: ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    The dark robed man was startled. He did not understand how the youth could still be so calm in a situation like this.

    And at the same instant that the two sword des were going to pierce Jun Wu Xie, a tall figure suddenly appeared in front of Jun Wu Xie! The two des gleaming coldly within the dim light thrusting straight at Jun Wu Xie were suddenly stopped by the neer with just two fingers holding each de, unable to move forward another inch!

    The dark robed men stared at the stern faced man who had suddenly appeared. They were sure that there had been no one else around when they entered earlier and the window was still tightly shut. Where had this man appeared out from?

    ¡°Your subordinate arrived herete. Young Miss, you need me to leave one alive?¡± Ye Sha gazed chillingly at the dark robed men in the room, his steely eyes glinted with murder.

    ¡°Besides him, get rid of all the rest.¡± Jun Wu Xie said, pointing at the leader of the men.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Ye Sha immediately answered.

    The ck robed man was suddenly in a fluster, his tempo broken by the sudden appearance of Ye Sha. But he quickly recovered and he immediately said: ¡°Kill them all!¡±

    In an instant, nine dark robed men leapt at Ye Sha. Jun Wu Xie was put in a safe position by Ye Sha and no matter how hard the dark robed men charged, they were unable to break through Ye Sha¡¯s lone man defence to carry out their assassination of Jun Wu Xie, unable to even get closer to her an inch.

    The leader of the dark robed men saw two of the green spirits users among his men got their necks snapped off by Ye Sha quickly and a chill grew in his heart. All these men were highly skilled mercenaries that the Prime Minister had privately hired, and they had all been activated to embark on this mission because they could not afford to fail even once. But just who was this man who had suddenly appeared in the room?

    Under a coordinated attack by so many green and blue spirits at the same time, he seemed to be holding all of them back with ease. What terrified him even further was that he had even managed to kill his men in such a overwhelming situation!

    [Just how powerful was this man! ?]

    [Was he an indigo spirit?]

    [Impossible!]

    [Definitely not just an indigo spirit!]

    The dark robed man himself was holding the power of an indigo spirit. From the moment that Ye Sha had moved against his men, he had been able to detect that Ye Sha¡¯s power was higher than his and it was not by just any insignificant amount.

    [Could he possibly be a Purple Spirit?]

    He was immediately shocked by his own guess but he had not been able to detect a single trace of spirit power from Ye Sha.

    The dark robed man starting to panic as he saw another one of his men sumbing under Ye Sha¡¯s moves. His heart red with anxiety. If things continued like this, not would would they fail their mission, all of them would even lose their lives here!

    He can¡¯t afford to tally another moment longer!

    The man¡¯s gaze suddenly turned towards the spot thepletely calm Jun Xie was. His eyes narrowed up and he immediately raised his sword to charge at Jun Xie.

    Even if he had to lose a few more men, he still needed to get rid of Jun Xie!

    His indigo hued spirit glow red and the dark robed man struck out directly at Jun Xie¡¯s vitals with all his power.

    He strongly believed, that once Jun Xie was struck with the powerful strike from an indigo spirit such as him, there was no chance that he could possibly survive!

    However, just as the man was closing in towards Jun Xie, Jun Xie¡¯s eyes suddenly turned towards him. On that delicate little face, a cold sneering smile suddenly showed.

    A strange feeling crept into the dark robed man¡¯s heart, but he had already thrown out the strike and he had no time to think anymore about it!

    ¡°You are that anxious to seek death?¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s voice rang out eerily.

 Chapter 898

    <hr ss="chapter-end">

    Chapter 898 : ¡°Assassination (4)¡±

    The instant that the dark robed man¡¯s sword was thrusting straight at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s throat, the green coloured spirit glow around her body was suddenly reced by a terrifying purple!

    In a sh, the Purple Spirit glow spread throughout Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body. She raised up a hand nonchntly to grip onto the sword that was thrust directly towards her. With her spirit power wrapped around her hands, she was not afraid of the sharp edge around the sword. When the dark robed man saw the blinding Purple Spirit glow around Jun Xie, his eyes went wide with astonishment and disbelief. Before he could recover from the shock, Jun Wu Xie had given the sword a sharp tug backwards, pulling the dark robed man forcibly toe in close before her, a palm strike flew out, striking squarely right onto the dark robed man¡¯s chest!

    A howl tore out from the dark robed man¡¯s mouth, his entire body struck to be sent flying through the air to smash right into a cupboard in the room, splintering the clothes cupboard into pieces. He then fell onto the ground in a twitching heap, unable to stand up anymore.

    The bones in his body felt like they had all been crushed and the dark robed many sprawled on the ground as he struggled to lift his head up, looking on in utter shock at the brilliant Purple Spirit glow shining brightly from the entire body of the youth before him.

    ¡°Purple Spirit..... how can it be a Purple Spirit.....¡± Not in even his worst nightmares would he have thought that the assassination target for them today would actually turn out to be the Purple Spirit of legend!

    [How can this be possible? This very youth had throughout the entire Spirit Battle Tournament, only shown his powers to be at the green spirit level!

    A fifteen year old green spirit was already an unbelievable fact. And when you are talking raising the bar to have the spirit power level be the Purple Spirit.....

    The dark robed man would never believe that such a Heaven defying mortal existed.

    But the Purple Spirit glow around Jun Xie¡¯s body was that blindingly obvious, and it was a fact that he could not deny however much he wanted to.

    Holding the power of the indigo spirit, he had thought that he would be able to take down the green spirit Jun Xie with just one strike. He had never thought that Jun Xie would suddenly have his powers raised up to the Purple Spirit level!

    Although it was just a difference of one single level between the indigo spirit and the Purple Spirit, but that lone difference was a chasm that countless people had failed to bridge even after spending their entire lives trying!

    Very soon, Ye Sha had silenced all the other dark robed men. Scattered cross the floor of the room haphazardly were none dead bodies. And on those dead bodies without a single exception, there wasn¡¯t a single open wound. Although a fierce battle had just concluded in there and nine lives had just been taken, there wasn¡¯t the slightest scent of blood that contaminated Jun Wu Xie¡¯s room.

    Ye Sha stood sternly at the side, his hands hanging down on his sides, to stand right next to Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Not bad.¡± Jun Wu Xie swept her eyes over the clean and untainted floor. Seems like Ye Sha had grown to know her well. Knowing that she doesn¡¯t like the smell of blood, he had killed all the men without having them shed a single drop.

    Ye Sha could have gotten rid of all of them in seconds, but in order not to taint Jun Wu Xie¡¯s room, he had taken the extra effort to not let the men stink up the room with the nauseating stench of blood.

    ¡°It was Young Master Wu Yao¡¯s orders and your subordinate doesn¡¯t dare forget it.¡± Ye Sha said in a low voice. Even in a situation like that, he did not forget to help his Lord establish a sense of presence towards the Young Miss.

    A strange look came into Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes a moment but it was very brief before they quickly reverted to normal.

    ¡°Go get rid of the rest of them outside the door as well.¡± Jun Wu Xie said, her eyes looking at the dark robed man on the floor, unable to move anymore.

    But Ye Sha replied: ¡°For those men outside, I believe there is already no need for me to do anything.¡±

    Ye Sha¡¯s voice had just rang out when Jun Wu Xie¡¯s door was pushed open from outside. With the door wide open, a thick stench of blood suddenly wafted into the room and Jun Wu Xie¡¯s brows immediately creased up deeply.

 Chapter 899

    <hr ss="chapter-end">

    Chapter 899 : ¡°Assassination (5)¡±

    Outside the door, it was dripping with blood everywhere. Blood red stters filled the doors and windows, and the not too wide walkway was awash in a deep scarlet shade. Dead bodiesy scattered all over, lying motionless in disarray along the long walkway. Fully sttered all over with blood from the enemies, Qiao Chu was standing at the door grinning widely, waving his blood covered hands at Jun Wu Xie!

    ¡°The guys outside have already been.....¡± Qiao Chu started to say with a grin.

    ¡°Get out.¡± Jun Wu Xie said with a deep frown on her face.

    Qiao Chu froze, his waving hand stiffened as it hung suspended in mid air.

    Ye Sha gave a light cough and said: ¡°Our Young Miss doesn¡¯t like the smell of blood.¡±

    Qiao Chu blinked his eyes nkly. He had not really noticed that point before.

    Jun Wu Xie had not slept throughout the night and she had been frustrated with all the troubles she had on her mind. Now that the hateful bloody stench was filling up her room, how could she still be in a good mood?

    ¡°Maybe Young Master Qiao should go wash up a little first.¡± Ye Sha said, looking at Qiao Chu¡¯s paws all covered in blood.

    Qiao Chu immediately snapped back to his senses and looked at the creased up face of Jun Wu Xie, immediately shrinking his head down into his shoulders to quickly whoosh out of the room, closing the door tightly behind him.

    Searching through the corpses and trying to find out something about the identities of the assassins, Fei Yan and the others turned to look at Qiao Chu who had rushed out in such a hurry, their eyes filled with query.

    ¡°Why have youe out here again?¡± Fei Yan asked.

    Qiao Chu scanned his eyes over hispanions who were not any much less covered in blood than him and said dejectedly: ¡°I suggest for all of you to first go wash up and change into a fresh set of clothes before going in to see Little Xie. And..... ask the innkeeper to get people up here to clean up the walkway here. If..... there¡¯s still anyone alive here that is.¡±

    Rong Ruo had already gone down to the first level to take a look and had seen the waiter taking the night shift no longer breathing.

    Fei Yan and Hua Yao exchange a puzzled look between themselves. Although the did not understand why Qiao Chu would say that, but they knew better than to probe further into it.

    Two waiters had died in the Immortals¡¯ Loft that night and the rest of the people who were resting soundly were spared the cmity. When the innkeeper was awoken by the shouting Qiao Chu, he was stillpletely oblivious to all that had happened. But when Qiao Chu dragged him to stand before all the dead bodies, the still half asleep innkeeper immediately came fully awake.

    Despite the shocking horror he was feeling, he was trembling throughout as he sent out men to get the Immortals¡¯ Loft cleaned up, and the corpses of the dark robed men were removed and put together in a pile behind in the backyard.

    By the time Qiao Chu and the others had cleaned themselves up and changed into a fresh set of clothes, Jun Wu Xie was already sitting in the hall on the second level, and Ye Sha was holding up the only surviving dark robed man while standing on the side.

    ¡°Where are all these people really from? They all possess significant powers and the weakest one among them was at least at the green spirit level and there were even two indigo spirits.¡± Qiao Chu saidying back as he sat down on a chair, his head tilted as he looked at the barely alive dark robed man.

    Fei Yan added: ¡°I have inspected their bodies earlier and did not find anything on them that could prove or even provide a link to their identities. It looks like the person who sent them here had been well prepared.¡±

    ¡°Did this man reveal anything about it?¡± Rong Ruo asked as she looked at the unmoving man that Ye Sha was holding up.

    Ye Sha shook his head and he stretched out his hand to lift up the dark robed man¡¯s head.

    With his head up, thepanions were able to see that the dark robed man¡¯s jaw had been dislodged by Ye Sha and the man¡¯s mouth now hung wide open where he was not even able to make a single sound.

    ¡°This is.....¡± Qiao Chu asked, staring at the man in puzzlement.

    ¡°He wanted to kill himself by biting his tongue.¡± Jun Wu Xie said softly.

    The dark robed man had a fiery temperament and knowing that he had failed in his mission, he did not struggle nor plead in the slightest, but had immediately tried to end his own life.

 Chapter 900

    Chapter 900 : ¡°Assassination (6)¡±

    Fortunately Ye Sha found out in time and immediately dislodged his lower jaw to make it impossible for him to bite his own tongue, watching him closely, making it impossible for him tomit any acts of suicide.

    ¡°Fiery one we have here, don¡¯t we?¡± Qiao Chu walked over to him and looked at the dark robed man. The man looked to be average in terms of looks but his eyes were filled with steely determination.

    ¡°If I am to snap his lower jaw back in ce, he will immediately kill himself.¡± Ye Sha said with his brows creased up. Such unwavering loyalty to the one he served, that was a trait he knew very well himself.

    Jun Wu Xie took out an elixir from within her clothes and passed it to Qiao Chu.

    ¡°Feed it to him.¡±

    Qiao Chu immediately shivered when he saw the elixir. Although he knew not of the effects the elixir had, but just how many elixirs that were handed out from Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hand made her enemies feel good?

    ¡°Sigh, you reap what you sow.¡± Qiao Chu said sympathetically as he stuffed the elixir into the dark robed man¡¯s mouth. The dark robed man¡¯s face furrowed into a frown as he tried to struggle, but his waspletely not a match for Ye Sha who was holding him.

    Watching the dark robed man swallow the elixir, and after waiting a few moments, Jun Wu Xie then nodded slightly to Ye Sha, where Ye Sha immediately snapped the dark robed man¡¯s lower jaw back in ce.

    The very instant he found he could move his lower jaw, the man immediately attempted to bite on his tongue to kill himself.

    But at the moment his teeth just touched his tongue, an extremely excruciating pain shot through his nerves. In that instant, cold sweat ran down his forehead, his face immediately paled! And his entire body began to shake.

    ¡°You want to kill yourself? Go ahead.¡± Jun Wu Xie wasn¡¯t even looking at the man as she said to Ye Sha: ¡°Release him.¡±

    Ye Sha let go of his hands and the man immediately fell to the ground without Ye Sha¡¯s support!

    But at the very moment his body had just fallen onto the ground, a highly excruciating pain wrecked at his entire body. The unimaginably agonising pain felt like all the bones in his body were being ground and crushed, and his flesh just like it was being torn apart.

    No matter how resolute his will was, when confronted against such insane and maniacal torment, the man had broken downpletely, tears and mucus running, his face deathly white.

    Watching the dark robed man who had just been so stoically determined and resolute moments before reduced to a sobbing trembling heap before his eyes, Qiao Chu immediately turned in puzzlement to ask Jun Wu Xie: ¡°Little Xie, what did you make me give him? Why is he.....¡±

    [Why is he writhing in such tormented agony with the slightest movement he makes?]

    Jun Wu Xie replied: ¡°The human body¡¯s sensitivity to touch invariably differs with everyone. Some people would feel excruciating pain just by scraping their skin while some others would not think it too unbearable even if you cut their flesh to the bone. That is affectedrgely by the level of sensitivity of the nerve transmitting impulses of pain and their level of willpower. This man has rather strong willpower and I wanted to see whether his so called loyalty would be able to stand up to extreme excruciating pain. That elixir merely causes the nerves transmitting pain in his body to be amplified indefinitely, and the slightest and lightest touch would make him feel bone crushing and flesh tearing pain.¡±

    Qiao Chu¡¯s eyes widened in horror. Although he did not understand anything about nerves transmitting pain impulses, but..... just by looking at the dark robed man¡¯s reaction had already told him that this elixir of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s, though seemingly not that extraordinary outwardly, but its effects..... was astoundingly shocking.

    A casual light touch, with that slight friction on the skin, would at that moment be as agonizingly painful as having someone using a coarse file to scrape off your flesh.

    Jun Wu Xie did not even need to do anything to the man. Each and every movement the man made in the very slightest would be an endless torment for him.

    Under the unbelievable torment, there was no need to even mention biting his own tongue to kill himself. The single touch his tongue had felt earlier had already been countless times more agonizing than when someone bites his tongue to kill himself. However strong his willpower, he would not be able to withstand torment such as this.

 Chapter 901

    Chapter 901 : ¡°Assassination (6)¡±

    In between gasps of breaths, he heard Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words. The man could do nothing but lie on the ground motionless. Nobody would be able to fully understand how he was feeling at that moment, as everything that Jun Wu Xie said was true!

    He had merely fallen onto the ground and the unimaginable pain had already made him feel like dying.

    No one bothered with he did after that, and no one had asked him a single question either.

    Jun Wu Xie and herpanions carried on just as they had on any other day, sitting at the table to enjoy their sumptuous breakfast. The waiter who had been overly startled by the past night¡¯s events was jittery as he served up the dishes, his eyes only looking dead straight ahead, not daring to once look at the man who was lying t upon the ground,pletely motionless, just like a corpse.

    As the many upon the ground not moving in the slightest, his limbs were fast bing numb. It wasn¡¯t that he did not want to move, but it was because with the most minute of movement he made, it would bring him the most excruciating pain that tore him apart.

    The torment, caused him to be unable to do anything but lie unmoving on the ground. But the cold floor itself was also wrecking endless torment on his nerves. The floor might just be slightly chilly, but he was feeling like he had been thrown mercilessly into a freezingke in winter. His body that was touching the floor was feeling the bone biting chill, making him feel like he would freeze to death lying there.

    While hey there in helpless torture, Jun Wu Xie and herpanions sat at the side, chatting merrily, enjoying their scrumptious meal.

    Comparing the two situations at hand side by side, his circumstances were made all the more unbearable.

    He wasn¡¯t afraid of killing himself. Although a cut across the neck might be a horrible death, but it would at least be quick. Now that he could not even see an end to this terrifying torture, which was a fate even worse than dying, it invariably pushed him into the pits of despair, unable to pull himself out from it.

    ¡°I¡¯ll talk..... I¡¯ll tell you everything.....¡± The man¡¯s trembling voice finally rang out.

    Qiao Chu and the others immediately raised their heads to look at Jun Wu Xie.

    It had been barely just an hour, and the man was already willing to confess?

    A man who wasn¡¯t even afraid to die, a man who would rather bite his own tongue to kill himself in order to keep the secret had sumbed under a single elixir from Jun Wu Xie? Even when she had not done a single thing more against him but had merely let him lie on the ground without even probing him with a single question? Just one elixir and the man had volunteered to confess?

    The looks her severalpanions were giving her were filled with curiosity. They wanted so much to know just how horrifying the effects of the elixir that Jun Wu Xie had given the man could be, that it could break such a highly determined and resolute man to such a pitiable state in just less than an hour¡¯s time.

    Jun Wu Xie slowly put down her bowl and chopsticks, her eyes turning to look at Ye Sha.

    Ye Sha immediately picked the man up.

    That one quick action, elicited a bout of heart rending screams from the man, the horrifying sounds, immediately causing the faces of the innkeeper and the waiter on the first floor to immediately turn pale.

    ¡°It¡¯s the Prime Minister..... The Prime Minister was the one who ordered us toe kill you.¡± The man took a long while to recuperate, before saying in a trembling voice.

    ¡°Prime Minister?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked with an eyebrow raised.

    ¡°Ay? The Fire Country¡¯s Prime Minister, isn¡¯t he..... isn¡¯t he.....¡± Qiao Chu seemed to have suddenly remembered something, as he winked at Jun Wu Xie repeatedly, trying very hard to hint at something.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes swept past Qiao Chu,pletely ignoring him.

    ¡°Why does he want to kill me?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked.

    ¡°I really do not know the reason. I am only in charge of getting rid of people whom the Prime Minister wants eradicated. As to the reason behind it, I had never dared to ask, and the Prime Minister would not tell it to me.¡± The man answered.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded. She knew the man was not lying. Having gotten her answer, she nodded again at Ye Sha and Ye Sha immediately broke the man¡¯s neck without even blinking.

 Chapter 902

    Chapter 902 : ¡°Ring (1)¡±

    As thest breath left his body, the man¡¯s face actually showed a faint smile of relief. Compared to death, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s elixir was one that made living more unbearable.

    ¡°Why is the Empress¡¯ lover after your life?¡± Qiao Chu asked looking at Jun Wu Xie. None of them have ever met the Prime Minister of the Fire Country but based on what Lei Chen had told them, they knew that the Fire Country¡¯s Prime Minister was in an illicit affair with the Empress and they had had a child who was the current Fourth Prince, Lei Fan.

    Needless to say Jun Wu Xie had not ever met the Prime Minister, she had not even met the Empress herself. The closest link to them that she had had any interaction with was the Fourth Prince Lei Fan. So why was the Prime Minister suddenly seeking to take her life?

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the Fourth Prince¡¯s biological fathering after the wrong person? I still remember during the banquetst night, Lei Fan had been highly aggressive in trying to win you over and the only thing he had fell short of doing was to order you to submit yourself to him. Why is it that just after one night, his old man is sending assassins to kill you?¡± Qiao Chu was feeling more confused the more he thought about it.

    ¡°He wasn¡¯t going after the wrong person.¡± Jun Wu Xie said calmly.

    ¡°No mistake?¡± Fan Zhuo asked, his eyebrowing up. ¡°You had left to go to the Imperial Garden with Lei Fan but when you returned, you appeared together with the Grand Adviser as Lei Fan had suddenly taken ill in the Imperial Garden. Seems like that had been all due to your efforts?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie nodded. ¡°I neutralized the Face Changing Technique used on him.¡±

    At that moment, the youths at the table were staring at Jun Wu Xie with wide incredulous eyes.

    ¡°Face Changing Technique? What does that mean?¡± Qiao Chu was getting a headache.

    Fei Yan went on to exin: ¡°Last night, I was just telling Little Xie that Lei Fan¡¯s countenance was rather strange. He was obviously the Empress¡¯ biological son but he instead looked almost exactly like the woman the Emperor held dear to his heart. I had thought that there was something more to it and I did not expect Little Xie to move so quickly that she was able to verify the truth of the matter the very same night.¡±

    ¡°That exins everything.¡± Fan Zhuo said with augh in spite of the circumstances. ¡°Lei Fan must have realized that his real countenance had been seen through and although he had wanted to win you over to his side, but you had repeatedly rejected his advances. Moreover, you have been seen to be friendly to Lei Chen and in order to prevent you from revealing his secret to Lei Chen, he needed to have you silenced. The Prime Minister must have taken action tonight under the influence of both the Empress and Lei Fan.¡±

    Although Lei Chen knew Lei Fan¡¯s real identity, and thought that Lei Fan¡¯s looks was a matter that was rather strange, but he had not been able to discover the truth behind it and could only keep everything within himself.

    Now that Jun Wu Xie had so easily neutralized Lei Fan¡¯s Face Changing Technique, then all they needed to do now was to drag Lei Fan to go before the Emperor and easily bring this mess up, and the Emperor¡¯s face would surely turn ck as soot!

    ¡°It would seem that Lei Fan, the Empress and the Prime Minister will be going all out to take your life. After having failed today, they will still not spare your life in the days toe.¡± Fan Zhuo said rubbing his chin, lookingpletely unworried for Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie suddenly added: ¡°The people who are out to get me will not only be those three people.¡±

    ¡°What? Who else could it be?¡± Qiao Chu¡¯s eyes widened up once more. Jun Wu Xie had in one single night offended the Fire Country¡¯s Empress, the most favoured Prince of the Emperor, and the head of the court officials, the Prime Minister. Her ability to incite such hatred was already unparalleled and she was actually telling them that there were more people who wanted to take her down?

    Jun Wu Xie raised up her hand and showed the ring on her finger to everyone before her.

    ¡°Did any of you notice that the Emperor had shown great interest in this ring of mine?¡±

    Everyone nodded. The ring was brought out from the bottom of the Heaven¡¯s End cliff and Jun Wu Xie had also managed to unravel the mystery behind the method to temporarily bring up one¡¯s spirit power level from the scribblings the original owner of the ring had left behind in the stone dwelling.

    It could be said that the ring held special and extraordinary meaning to Jun Wu Xie.

 Chapter 903

    Chapter 903 : ¡°Ring (2)¡±

    ¡°Do you all still remember, within that stone dwelling, the words carved into the wall?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked, her eyes narrowed up.

    Qiao Chu and the others immediately quieted their hearts and tried to recall. After awhile, Hua Yao was the first one to remember the subtle link the scribblings had mentioned and he suddenly raised up his head, his handsome eyes glinting with slightprehension.

    ¡°You are saying that the man who had been trapped at the bottom of the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff was linked to the Fire Country?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie removed the ring from her finger and handed it over to Hua Yao and the others to inspect closely.

    Hua Yao and his otherpanions quickly found the Chinese character for ¡°Fire¡±.

    ¡°I remember..... that the man had mentioned within those lines that he was the Emperor of a certain country. Don¡¯t tell me..... He was originally the Emperor of the Fire Country? Because he disappeared and that is why this current Emperor is on the throne?¡± Qiao Chu¡¯s eyes bulged once more. He had never once thought that the ring Jun Wu Xie had identally picked up at the bottom of the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff would be so intricately linked to the Fire Country.

    ¡°No. Calcting based on the time that would have passed, the time when that man had gone down to the bottom of the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff would be closer to a hundred years ago or not too far away from that, and the current Emperor¡¯s age does not match that period of time.¡± Hua Yao said immediately, shaking his head in disagreement.

    ¡°Even if it was the previous Emperor who had passed on, the link to the present Fire Country is still there.¡± Fan Zhuo quipped.

    Fei Yan¡¯s eyes narrowed up like he was thinking hard about something. A few momentster, his suddenly red open.

    ¡°I remember it now!¡±

    Fei Yan¡¯s face suddenly looked highly excited as he looked at Jun Wu Xie to say happily: ¡°I had looked into the Fire Country previously and I had also gained a certain understanding after hearing some things about the Fire Country¡¯s past generations of rulers. The Fire Country¡¯s first Emperor of this bloodline, who is the current Emperor¡¯s grandfather, was once not the ruler of the Fire Country. The Emperor of the Fire Country had originally been his elder brother, but that elder brother had suddenly disappeared one day. The Fire Country had been thrown into some years of tumult after that and the first Emperor of the current line had only chosen to ascend to the throne to stabilise the political courts and government of the country. Based on the timing of the urrences, the man in that stone dwelling could very well be the elder brother of the first Emperor of the current line, the original Emperor who had suddenly gone missing!¡±

    ¡°With the way you put it, it does sound rather usible. But that had happened so long ago, so what does it have to do with the present?¡± Fan Zhuo asked, turning his head that was supported by his hand to look at Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie told them: ¡°Last night, when I met the Grand Adviser in the Imperial Garden, we had initially only exchanged a few perfunctory words of greetings. But when Wen Yu saw the ring on my finger, he hinted that I should leave the Fire Country quickly. He said that if I remained here, unpleasant things might happen. I had initially thought that he was talking about the Prime Minister¡¯s assassination attempt, but after thinking through it carefully, I concluded that Lei Fan wants to kill me because I saw his real face, and not because of this ring. But what Wen Yu was talking about has definitely got something to do with the ring.¡±

    It was obvious, that the dangers Wen Yu had mentioned was not about Lei Fan.

    ¡°That sounds really strange. Even if the ring is linked to the a certain generation of Emperor of the Fire Country, what could the ring really represent? How can it be that the Emperor is suddenly trying to kill you just because of a old and inconspicuous ring? Doesn¡¯t that sound too strange to be true? Even if he want to take the ring back, he could have very well just asked you directly couldn¡¯t he?¡± Qiao Chu still did not understand what kind of dangers could a single ring like that bring.

    ¡°On that point, I still do not have a full picture. But Wen Yu¡¯s words couldn¡¯t have been entirely baseless. He must know something or has reason to be guessing at something, and that was why he gave me that reminder.¡± Jun Wu Xie said as she put the ring back onto her finger. Although she now knew where the ring had originated from, but she still could not fathom why Wen Yu had told her to quickly leave the Fire Country.

 Chapter 904

    Chapter 904 : ¡°Imperial Guards Army (1)¡±

    Fei Yan thought about it for a long while but did not manage to link up the situation with any of the news that he had managed to gather. He had not been able to investigate into the Fire Country for that long a period and the information he had wasn¡¯t entirelyplete. Having been able to have gained information about the Emperor who had gone missing before has already been a great feat.

    As they continued to discuss, the skies had turned brightpletely. The Imperial Capital was waking up and resuming to its usual hustle and bustle and when the Immortals¡¯ Loft¡¯s innkeeper asked Jun Wu Xie and the others whether they wanted to report the incident about the assassins to the Imperial Capital¡¯s Magistrate office, he was tly rejected.

    Ye Sha had, with a great bonfire, burnt the corpses to nothing.

    No matter what kind of secrets were hidden behind the ring, it was now a certain fact that Lei Fan and the Emperor were looking to have Jun Wu Xie killed. They might have failed this time round, but they were certain that another attempt was sure toe.

    However, as everyone was still thinking about how they were going to deal with the matter in regards to Lei Fan, a team of soldiers fully decked out in heavy armour hade charging out into the main street of the Imperial Capital, making a line straight towards the Immortals¡¯ Loft.

    ¡°What is happening here?¡± Outside the Immortals¡¯ Loft, it was suddenly abuzz with activity. The group of them who had been talking within immediately detected the flurry of activity outside and Qiao Chu immediately zipped to the window, seeing that the entire Immortals¡¯ Loft had been heavily surrounded by a troop of soldiers.

    ¡°There are many soldiers down there and they have surrounded the entire ce.¡± Qiao Chu immediately turned and reported to hispanions.

    ¡°Could it possibly be Lei Fan again who had sent these soldiers here?¡± Fei Yan asked with a frown on his face. He went over to the window to see and quickly realised that his guess had been wrong.

    ¡°It is not the Prime Minister¡¯s men. It¡¯s the Imperial Guard Army!¡±

    ¡°Imperial Guards?¡±

    The Fire Country¡¯s Imperial Guard Army was led by the Commander of the Imperial Guards. The Commander of the Imperial Guards only took orders from the Emperor himself and from nobody else. It was obvious that this sudden activation of the Imperial Guards had nothing to do with the Prime Minister but it could only have been under the direct orders of the Emperor himself.

    ¡°Why would the Emperor sent the Imperial Guards here? Don¡¯t tell me the words of the Grand Adviser had reallye true as he had predicted? That old Emperor was reallying after Little Xie because of a inconspicuous little ring?¡± Rong Ruo immediately stood up, her brows deeply furrowed, her face rather puzzled.

    The speed that the Imperial Guards had arrived at had been really quick. Since the banquet ended, it had only been a matter of hours and the Emperor had already sent out the Imperial Guard Army. With such impatience obvious from the enemy, it was really difficult for any of them to look at the situation in an optimistic light.

    With even the Imperial Guards mobilised, it had not only made Jun Wu Xie and herpanions to raise their guard, it had also attracted a lot of attention from many people in the Imperial Capital. The Imperial Guards were responsible for the security and safety of the Imperial Pce and they seldom appeared in other ces within the Imperial Capital. With such a grand disy today, it made for a rare sight for all the people.

    Lots of people had their curiosity highly piqued when the saw the Imperial Guard Army having been mobilised, and the crowd had followed behind the Imperial Guards all the way before they all discovered that the destination that the Imperial Guards had been heading towards was the Immortals¡¯ Loft!

    When talking about the Immortals¡¯ Loft, it might just be a regr inn and restaurant normally. But at that moment, the Immortals¡¯ Loft was currently housing the ultimate winners of this year¡¯s Spirit Battle Tournament from the Zephyr Academy. The six participants from the Zephyr Academy had incredibly achieved the top six ranks of the entire Spirit Battle Tournament and they had won immeasurable repute and endless glory. But besides that, the Immortals¡¯ Loft had also been a ce gued with many unfortunate incidents.

    It was not too long ago just before the final deciding matches for the top ten ranks were about to begin. The Imperial Capital¡¯s constabry had at that time sent guards toe take Jun Xie away from the Immortals¡¯ Loft. Although the incident was finally proved to have been a misunderstanding, it had nevertheless still made many people feel rather ufortable about the ce.

    And now, the Fire Country¡¯s Imperial Guard Army had evene, and judging from the aggressive demeanor from the guards, they couldn¡¯t havee here for anything pleasant.

 Chapter 905

    Chapter 905 : ¡°Imperial Guard Army (2)¡±

    What was not known at that moment, was who within the Immortals¡¯ Loft hadmitted a crime, that even the Imperial Guard Army who was directly under the Emperor¡¯s throne was mobilised!

    What was even more astonishing was that the leader for the team of Imperial Guards that hade was the Commander of the Imperial Guard Army himself, Yuan Biao!

    With the appearance of Yuan Biao, it made everyone there realise, the severity of the matter on that day.

    ¡°By the Emperor¡¯s decree, the disciple of the Zephyr Academy, Jun Xie, had at the state banquetst night, during the period he was away from the banquet, injured the Fourth Prince in the Imperial Garden, and the Imperial Guard Army has received orders toe here today to arrest the criminal to answer for his crime!¡±

    Yuan Biao jumped off his horse to read out the Imperial Edict, its content drafted undoubtedly pointing out that Jun Xie had attempted to kill Lei Fan!

    At that moment, the curious onlookers crowded around were all greatly astounded.

    The Fourth Prince was the most favoured among all the princes and he had not only won the favour of the Emperor himself, he received in no small measure the protection of the Empress as well. It could be said that besides the fact that he was not holding the title of the Crown Prince, the Fourth Prince was among the four princes, the most favoured and the one most doted upon. Who would have thought that someone would be so audacious to harm the Fourth Prince, and the deed was evenmitted within the Imperial Pce itself no less!

    A wave of chatter quickly swept over the people crowding around the ce.

    Qiao Chu stood beside the second floor window, hearing clearly every single word that Yuan Biao read out. His eyes bulged in outrage and disbelief at what he heard as he turned to look at Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Did you really strike at Lei Fan?¡±

    Last night at the banquet, Jun Wu Xie had indeed stepped away from the banquet but that had been under the decree of the Emperor then. After they stepped out from the banquet, she had gone to the Imperial Garden with Lei Fan but had returned alone in the end. They had heard from Jun Wu Xie herself that she had neutralized Lei Fan¡¯s Face Changing Technique disguise which had left Lei Fan with no other choice but to run away. But the details of the incident had not been made known to them.

    Jun Wu Xie rolled her eyes at Qiao Chu and said: ¡°I made Little ck ssh the medicine on him and I did not touch him a single time from the beginning till the end.¡±

    Although she needed to unravel the mystery weighing on her mind, she had however still been conscious of what could be done and which lines should not be crossed.

    ¡°The Emperor is falsely using you?¡± Qiao Chu¡¯s eyes were still wide with shock. Once again! It¡¯s happening again! How many times had it been! The stars in the Fire Country must really been grossly misaligned and in conflict with Jun Wu Xie¡¯s!

    Jun Wu Xie said: ¡°That decree contains both true and false facts within it and they had been well twisted to pin the crime onto me.¡±

    Everyone at the banquetst night were all aware that she had gone to the Imperial Garden with Lei Fan, and they also knew that Lei Fan had not returned when Jun Xie came back. Wen Yu had said at the banquet that Lei Fan had not been feeling well..... if they all pieced all the facts together and looked at it from a certain perspective, everything seemed to fit perfectly with what the Emperor had imed.

    ¡°The person who read out the decree, is the Commander of the Imperial Guard Army?¡± Hua Yao asked as his eyes swept over Yuan Biao who was standing in front of the troop of soldiers.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Fei Yan replied.

    ¡°He is the same man who had approached Zhao Xun previously. That day back in the alley, this is the same guy who had wanted to kill me when I impersonated myself as Zhao Xun.¡± Hua Yao said, his eyes narrowing up dangerously. That face of Yuan Biao¡¯s, was one that he still remembered vividly.

    ¡°As expected, the incident that tried to throw Lei Chen into disrepute was indeed done by the Emperor.¡± Fei Yan said with a coldugh.

    ¡°As of now, the Emperor seems determined to bring Little Xie away. He had even mobilised the Imperial Guard Army. Looking at the way things stand, we might very well have to defy the Imperial Decree.¡± Fan Zhuo said as the corners of his mouth curled up. ¡°Based on the circumstances before us here, I can just see. The moment that Little Xie is captured and brought away by them today, they will just kill her off right after viciously without mercy. A single ring. Just what is the secret behind it that it can cause the Emperor of the Fire Country to be driven to take such drastic action?¡±

    Fan Zhuo drew in a deep breath and turned to look at Jun Wu Xie: ¡°Little Xie, you need to leave here immediately. Regardless of the reason that the Emperor ising after you, you must not fall into their hands this time. It¡¯s highly different this time. They will not give you anything to prepare yourself. The moment you are caught, the only fate you will face can only be certain death.¡±

 Chapter 906

    <hr ss="chapter-end">

    Chapter 906 : ¡°Imperial Guard Army (3)¡±

    Fan Zhuo¡¯s meaning was clear. Unless they fully intended to tantly go against the Fire Country at that moment, they cannot afford to openly defy the Fire Country¡¯s Imperial Guards in front of so many people. And as they still have not gotten their hands upon the map, if they fought the Imperial Guard Army now, they were basically dissolving any chance or possibility for them to infiltrate into the Imperial Pce to retrieve the map in the future.

    ¡°I understand.¡± Jun Wu Xie nodded slightly, but her eyes still glinted with a chilling light.

    Having the son and the old maning after her at the same time, one right after the other, really showed they were of the same mind. But she was however, not one to be easily trifled with as well and even if they were ready to shed all pretense of cordiality, she would only be too d to answer back in kind with a ¡°gift¡± in return.

    ¡°All of you must not retaliate against them directly.¡± Jun Wu Xie reminded all herpanions once more, before turning to depart.

    Qiao Chu and the others stared after Jun Wu Xie¡¯s departing back and turned back to look outside at the Imperial Guards who wereing into the Immortals¡¯ Loft, as a glint of murder began to brew within their eyes.

    Thepanions had not wanted to get involved with any incident with the Fire Country but the Fire Country;s Emperor and Prince were going overboard with their actions. Let them think they have the upper hand for a few days more! The debt owed must definitely be repaid!

    Jun Wu Xie went back to her room and changed quickly into another set of clothes. She carried Lord Meh Meh in one arm and the little ck cat in the other, before quietly slipping out a window at the back.

    The Imperial Guards rushed into the Immortals¡¯ Loft the spears in their hands leveled at Qiao Chu and thepanions. Fan Jin¡¯s face was one of utter shock. He had gotten himself drunkst night and had fallen unconscious in sleep within his room. He had just awoken and was forced to see such a scene that gave his heart a scare. But he knew very well at that moment it wasn¡¯t the best time for him to ask the others about it.

    The Imperial Guards turned the inside and outside of the Immortals¡¯ Loft upside down, brash and unreasonable. But even after searching more a good part of the day, they still could not find a single sign of Jun Xie anyway, and they immediately dragged the innkeeper and the waiter of the Immortals¡¯ Loft out for questioning.

    The innkeeper had already been highly terrified by the earlier incident with the assassins and when the Imperial Guards shouted at him harshly, he immediately fell to the ground in terror.

    ¡°I..... I do not know where Young Master Jun has gone..... He was still around earlier.....¡±

    Yuan Biao stared at the innkeeper with a frown on his face and turned on his heel toe towards Fei Yan who was dressed in female clothing. Compared to the rest of the youths in the Zephyr Academy, he believed that the pretty looking young girl would be the most timid one.

    ¡°You! Tell me where the criminal Jun Xie had gone to!¡± Yuan Biao pulled out the sharply honed sword from his hip, its point pressed against Fei Yan¡¯s neck. The sharp point quickly pierced Fei Yan¡¯s skin and a bright red drop of blood formed on a spot on his neck.

    Fei Yan raised up his eyes and looked at the fierce and malevolent looking face of Yuan Biao¡¯s and his lips moved slightly. Suddenly! The expression on his face turned to be highly pitiful looking, a crystalline tear rolling down his face in the next instant.

    ¡°Boo hoo..... How would I know where that little brat had run off to? He was still around earlier but after all of you rushed in, before I knew what was happening, he suddenly dashed out the back door! I really don¡¯t know where he ran off to!¡±

    Seeing such a pretty and gentle little beauty sobbing so pitifully, the frown on Yuan Biao¡¯s face still did not rx.

    ¡°Send some men to the back of the Immortals¡¯ Loft and pursue him through the back door!¡± After rying his orders, Yuan Biao turned back to Fei Yan and said: ¡°You better be telling the truth. Jun Xie injured the Fourth Prince and that is no small crime. If anyone of you dares to cover up for him, you will be charged as an aplice under the same crime!¡±

    ¡°I do not dare! I do not dare!¡± Fei Yan said feigning helplessness with teary eyes as he looked at Yuan Biao, shrinking back with his head sunk between his shoulders, looking like an injured baby chick, looking extremely pitiful.....

 Chapter 907

    Chapter 907 : ¡°Imperial Guard Army (4)¡±

    Yuan Biao looked on with satisfaction at Fei Yan who was cringing back in terror, before he slowly retracted his sword.

    ¡°Before Jun Xie is apprehended for his crime, none of you within the Immortals¡¯ Loft are allowed to leave this ce! The Imperial Guards will be guarding this ce day and night and if anyone of you thinks they can walk out unterally, do not me us for being merciless!¡±

    With those harsh words, Yuan Biao led the Imperial Guards to depart from the second level. When he came out of the Immortals¡¯ Loft, he instructed his men topletely surround the building inside and outside.

    Qiao Chu and the others helped the ¡°overly terrified¡± Fei Yan back to the room and when the door was shut tight, the teary eyed Fei Yan immediately shook off Qiao Chu¡¯s paws on him, stepping a foot on a chair and pointing out the window to curse at Yuan Biao: ¡°Bastard, you actually dared to try intimidate me this little Lord here! I¡¯ll allow you to live in your self imagined glee for a few more days. When this entire episode had concluded, I¡¯ll make sure that I¡¯ll beat you so hard you¡¯ll cry out for mommy!¡±

    Just a moment ago, he had lookedpletely like a weak and frail pretty little thing, the moment he opened his mouth, he had suddenly turned into a barbaric uncouth bandit!

    ¡°Little Yan, your acting skills have really evolved and getting a lot more exquisite!¡± Qiao Chu said as he looked at Fei Yan respectfully. Don¡¯t judge Fei Yan just by the femininely dressed sweet young thing. That guy¡¯s innate personality was one just like a despicable and shameless bandit. On this rare asion that he had been able to witness Fei Yan portray himself as a weak and hapless little girl, he had beenughing deliriously in his heart all that time.

    ¡°Show a hint of a smile and you¡¯ll know! Do you believe one p from me will take the life out of you! ?¡± Fei Yan shook his fist at them. He possessed the greatest strength among all of them there, and as his Ring Spirit was a humongous ape, Fei Yan arm power was something even Qiao Chu would not be able to stand up to.

    Qiao Chu realised that it was time to pull back and he immediately shook his head.

    ¡°This Yuan Biao isn¡¯t as dumb as he looks. He knew to question the innkeeper first before interrogating us. He was quick witted enough to pick one who looked the most likely to ¡°sumb to terror¡± from his threats. From the way things look, they will not give up without finding Little Xie. Having made a futile trip here at the Immortals¡¯ Loft, their next target would definitely be the Crown Prince¡¯s Residence.¡± Fan Zhuo analysed as he rubbed at his chin in thought. He still had full confidence in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s capabilities, as her intricate and devious ploys were never something the average person could hope to unravel.

    Moreover, Jun Wu Xie was apanied by the little ck cat, Lord Meh Meh, Drunk Lotus, and Ye Sha as her protectors, even if the entire Imperial Guard Army were to move against her, they could never dream of touching a single hair on her.

    However.....

    ¡°I really cannot fathom the reason why the Emperor of the Fire Country would want to take Little Xie¡¯s life so desperately. Just what kind of secret is that ring holding?¡± No matter how hard he thought about it, Fan Zhuo was unable to unravel that mystery.

    ¡°In regards to that, I believe that Little Xie will gain an understanding after she sees Lei Chen. Lei Chen is the Crown Prince of the Fire Country afterall and the amount of things he knows about this ce will definitely be more than what we have gathered.¡± Fei Yan reasoned.

    Fan Zhuo nodded.

    ¡°I am not worried about Little Xie¡¯s predicament. Even if the Emperor join hands with the others, they might still not be able to outwit Little Xie. I am instead highly curious to see how Little Xie is going to retaliate this time?¡± Qiao Chu was filled to the brim with confidence in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s capabilities and he really could not wait to see, pitted against the Emperor, the Fourth Prince, the Empress, and the Prime Minister¡¯s attacks from all sides, just what kind of a astounding ingenuity woulde out from the little head of Jun Wu Xie, to bring them all down, one after the other.

    ¡°I seriously think the Emperor is going to deeply regret, that he did not manage to capture Little Xie today.¡± Fan Zhuo said with augh filled with sarcasm.

    At that same moment, the Imperial Guard Army were searching everywhere throughout the Imperial Capital for any traces of Jun Xie. The entire Imperial Capital was rmed by the brash actions of the Imperial Guards and the chatter and debates among the people spread and grew. And as the Imperial Guards were turning the Imperial City topsy turvy.....

    A petite tiny figure, had silently arrived at the back door of the Crown Prince¡¯s Residence. With a light tap of her feet, she slipped right inside!

 Chapter 908

    Chapter 908 : ¡°Imperial Guard Army (5)¡±

    ¡°What? Father really sent Yuan Biao out to capture Jun Xie?¡± Lei Chen asked, his eyes wide with incredulity, as he looked at the guard who had brought him the news.

    ¡°Then, where is little brother Jun now? Has he been captured by Yuan Biao?¡±

    ¡°The Immortals¡¯ Loft is now heavily surrounded by the Imperial Guard Army, prohibiting anyone from going in or getting out. Your subordinate could only observe for outside but I did not see Young Master Jun being brought out by the Commander of the Imperial Guards. When the Commander left the Immortals¡¯ Loft, he had been alone and judging from the situation, your subordinate is guessing that Young Master Jun had not been at the Immortals¡¯ Loft and Yuan Biao had failed to capture Young Master Jun.¡± The guard reported.

    Lei Chen finally heaved a great sigh of relief. It had only been several hours sincest night when he had first gotten to know that Jun Xie was holding the Ring of Imperial Fire within his hands and he had just been nning what steps he could take next when the Emperor had unexpectedly moved so fast where he had immediately mobilised the Imperial Guard Army right at the break of dawn.

    ¡°Looking at the way he is going about it, Father is seriously seeking to take little brother Jun¡¯s life.¡± Lei Chen said, clenching his jaw tight. Thinking back to what Wen Yu had said to him before, he could not help but start to feel that he had looked at things from too simple a perspective then.

    Wen Yu must have guessed that the Emperor would do this and that was why he had been so anxious to get Jun Xie to leave this ce of turmoil.

    ¡°Your Highness. Should we send our own men out to try to locate Young Master Jun¡¯s whereabouts?¡± The guard continued on to ask.

    Lei Chen shook his head immediately. ¡°Little brother Jun is highly quick witted and he would definitely have his own ways of avoiding Yuan Biao. Since Yuan Biao had not been able to find him at the Immortals¡¯ Loft, he will undoubtedly set his sights on my Crown Prince¡¯s Residence next. He knows that I am on rather good terms with little brother Jun, and with himing up empty handed at the Immortals¡¯ Loft, he will in moments surely arrive here to search. If I am to rashly go search for little brother Jun now, the Imperial Guards are sure to discover it and it will only cause little brother Jun unnecessary trouble.¡±

    Lei Chen calmed his heart down. The situation had suddenly gotten rather terse and he had not had time to make any preparations. The Emperor had taken lightning quick action and mobilised the Imperial Guard Army which just told him that that Emperor was not going to give Jun Xie anyway out of this!

    As he had predicted, not too long after Lei Chen had received the news, Yuan Biao arrived at the Crown Prince¡¯s Residence with a team of men.

    ¡°By Imperial Decree, your subject is currently in pursuit of the escaped fugitive Jun Xie. I would implore that Your Highness allow your loyal subject to carry out his duties.¡± Yuan Biao hade to the gates of the Crown Prince¡¯s Residence with arge team of men.

    Lei Chen hade to the main doors to confront him.

    ¡°What Commander Yuan is saying sounds really strange. You want to arrest Jun Xie, so why have youe all the way here to my Crown Prince¡¯s Residence?¡± Lei Chen retorted with a coldugh.

    Yuan Biao was highly indifferent. ¡°Your Highness has been known to be on very close terms with Jun Xie before this and Jun Xie has escaped leaving no trace behind. Your subject is just following His Majesty¡¯s decree and I hope that Your Highness will not make things difficult for your humble servant.¡±

    Lei Chen then said: ¡°You want to search my Crown Prince¡¯s Residence? Because you say so?¡±

    Yuan Biao did not want to waste his breath any longer and he pulled out an Imperial Edict.

    ¡°Your subject holds here the Imperial Edict personally drafted by His Majesty himself, where I have been granted permission to search for the escaped fugitive in the Crown Prince¡¯s Residence. Does Your Highness really want to defy the Imperial Decree from His Majesty?¡±

    Lei Chen gritted his teeth discreetly. The Imperial Edict must have been on Yuan Biao¡¯s body even before he had stepped out from the pce this morning. It was obvious that the Emperor had thought of the possibility that Jun Xie might very well run away, and he had this prepared well beforehand.

    However highly displeased Lei Chen was feeling towards Yuan Biao¡¯s actions, with the Imperial Edict ced before his eyes, and added to the fact that Jun Xie had indeed note to the Crown Prince¡¯s Residence, he would naturally not resist against Yuan Biao too strongly in this instance.

    ¡°Since it is by my Father¡¯s decree, then Commander Yuan, please carry on.¡± Lei Chen face showed a mirthless smile as he took a step back, opening up the path he was blocking at the doors of the Crown Prince¡¯s Residence.

    Yuan Biao nodded slightly in a perfunctory gesture of acknowledgement, and immediately led his men to rush into the Crown Prince¡¯s Residence!

 Chapter 909

    Chapter 909 : ¡°Imperial Guard Army (6)¡±

    The Imperial Guards were meticulous and efficient as they immediately spread out to all parts of the Crown Prince¡¯s Residence, searching for anything suspicious. Lei Chen stood in the middle of the main hall and looked on as the Imperial Guards speedily carried out their duties,ughing coldly in his heart.

    Yuan Biao stood on one side, secretly observing Lei Chen¡¯s reactions. When he did not find any sign of Jun Xie in the Immortals¡¯ Loft, the first ce he had immediately thought of was the Crown Prince¡¯s Residence. Jun Xie had no friends or family in the Fire Country¡¯s Imperial Capital and waspletely unfamiliar with this ce. Besides the Immortals¡¯ Loft, the only ce he could go to would only be the Crown Prince¡¯s Residence.

    But what Yuan Biao found strange was when the Imperial Guard Army was searching through the Crown Prince¡¯s Residence, besides an expression showing great displeasure, Lei Chen¡¯s face had not revealed a single trace of worry or guilt. If it was not Lei Chen putting on a great act, then it could only mean that Jun Xie was truly not within the Crown Prince¡¯s Residence.

    Very soon, the Imperial Guards who had turned the Crown Prince¡¯s Residence upside down gathered in the main hall. They had not found any signs of Jun Xie in the entire Crown Prince¡¯s Residence.

    Yuan Biao¡¯s brows creased up and Lei Chen had a cold sneer stered on his face: ¡°So, is the Commander satisfied now?¡±

    Yuan Biao answered: ¡°Can I request for Your HIghness to gather everyone within the residence toe here? The escaped convict is sly and full of tricks. Your subject is worried that he will disguise himself as a servant in the mansion to escape arrest.¡±

    Lei Chen then said in a cold derisive tone: ¡°Commander Yuan is such a meticulous man. Are you so sure that Jun Xie will hide within my residence? Alright! Guards, go gather everyone within the residence here to let the Commander investigate throughly.¡±

    With Lei Chen¡¯s order, everyone within the Crown Prince¡¯s Residence began to shuffle into the main hall from all parts of the mansion. The Imperial Guards had even specially gone to all the rooms to check, making sure that no one was hiding in any of them before they were satisfied.

    There were several tens of servants working within the Crown Prince¡¯s Residence, male and female, old and young.

    Yuan Biao had even personally walked before all of them, his steely gaze sweeping over each and everyone of them, not willing to miss anything that might seem even remotely suspicious.

    Lei Chen was not feeling worried in the least as Jun Xie had note to look for him at all. So, how could he even be able to hide him from them? He swung his eyes around following Yuan Biao as he gazed at all the people gathered here from within his own residence. And when his eyes swept over an old hunchbacked servant, a tinge of doubt came into his eyes.

    Although there were many servants working within the mansion, but they had all served him for many years. It could be said that he was familiar with the faces of every single one of them. However, that old man¡¯s countenance was a stranger to him.

    But as Yuan Biao was present at the moment, Lei Chen did not give it another thought and quickly swung his eyes away.

    Yuan Biao finally finished inspecting the several tens of people and he paid particr attention to several of the young serving boys and maids. After ensuring that they were not in any form of disguise, he finally walked away from them with a frown on his face.

    ¡°Did Commander Yuan manage to find the person you are looking for?¡± Lei Chen jeered with a coldugh.

    Yuan Biao shook his head and sped his hand over his fist before him to say: ¡°I seek for Your Highness¡¯ understanding for having disturbed the peace in the Crown Prince¡¯s Residence today. But as the fugitive Jun Xie had injured the Fourth Prince, it was an affront to the prestige of the Imperial Family, and your subject had to carry out my duties impartially.¡±

    Lei Chen nced at Yuan Biao and with a wide mirthless smile, he said: ¡°How would I dare toy me on Commander Yuan? But since you have not found any signs of the fugitive being here, can you then return to me the sanctity of my residence?¡±

    Yuan Biao immediately replied: ¡°Naturally.¡±

    Right after that, Yuan Biao led his Imperial Guards out to depart from the Crown Prince Residence and the servants dispersed one after another as well.

    Very soon, the guards from the Crown Prince¡¯s Residence brought news that although Yuan Biao had left, he had secretly dispatched a team of Imperial Guards to watch the outside the Crown Prince¡¯s Residence, all prepared to wait to arrest Jun Xie.

 Chapter 910

    <hr ss="chapter-end">

    Chapter 910 : ¡°Intricate Plot (1)¡±

    ¡°Let them wait if they wish to. How can little brother Jun not be wise to their intentions? He will definitely note here.¡± Lei Chen said confidently, havingplete trust in Jun Xie¡¯s highly intelligent mind.

    ¡°Seeing that His Highness has such great confidence in me, I think I might have disappointed Your Highness this time.¡±

    Suddenly, a highly familiar voice rang out from behind Lei Chen.

    Lei Chen turned his head back in surprise and confusion, suddenly finding Jun Xie walking out from the back of the main hall, a set servant¡¯s clothes from the Crown Prince¡¯s Residence held within his hands.

    ¡°I apologise, I borrowed a set of clothes without asking.¡± Jun Xie said calmly as he walked toe before Lei Chen, tossing the clothes within his hands towards the bbergasted guard standing at the side.

    The guard stared at Jun Xie with wide unblinking eyes, finding it hard to believe that he had not even felt Jun Xie approach them.

    ¡°You.....¡± Lei Chen stared at Jun Xie, still highly confused, the face of an unfamiliar old man shing through his mind. ¡°The old man earlier was you in disguise?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie nodded. ¡°Yuan Biao had been careful and highly meticulous. He knew to check thoroughly on those servant boys and girls whose age was simr to me.¡±

    Lei Chen then said: ¡°But he had not thought that you would disguise yourself as a hunchbacked old man. You had even managed to fool me!¡± After saying that, Lei Chen immediately looked outside the doors and quickly ordered the guard standing at the side: ¡°Get our men out there to stand guard. Do not allow any of the Imperial Guards to secretly sneak into the mansion.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± The guard immediately departed and when he went out the door, he turned to shut them tightly.

    ¡°When did youe here?¡± Without anyone else in the room, Lei Chen immediately went to stand beside Jun Xie and surveyed the still clean and neat Jun Xie up and down.

    ¡°Before the Imperial Guards came.¡± After Jun Wu Xie left the Immortals¡¯ Loft, she had immediately rushed over to the Crown Prince¡¯s Residence, and had gotten here a step earlier than the Imperial Guards.

    ¡®Tap tap tap.¡¯

    A series of clear steps sounded out and Lei Chen was startled where he immediately turned to the source of the noise, only to see a tiny round spherical shaped sheep currently walked out proudly from the back of the main hall, its four hooves tapping unhurriedly in approach. Towards Lei Chen¡¯s baffled gaze, itpletely ignored it as it came to a rest beside Jun Xie¡¯s feet.

    ¡°This is.....¡± Lei Chen looked highly puzzled as he stared at the little thing, and for no reason, he found that the sheep¡¯s gaze was looking a little strangely at him.

    ¡°My pet.¡± Jun Wu Xie said, her face just as expressionless as she carried Lord Meh Meh into her arms, and went to sit down on a chair at the side.

    ¡°This is really brazenly bold of you. You knew very well that they woulde here to find you and you still dared toe here.¡± Lei Chen said, staring helplessly at Jun Xie. That fearlessness, was really iparable to that of most people, and Jun Xie had even fooled himpletely as well.

    ¡°I came here because I have something I want to ask Your Highness.¡± Jun Wu Xie asked calmly.

    Lei Chen was surprised and he paused a moment before he said: ¡°You mean to ask me why my Father wants to have you killed?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie answered: ¡°Both yes and no.¡±

    Lei Chen was suddenly rather confused.

    Jun Wu Xie raised her hand and showed the ring on her finger before Lei Chen¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Does Your Highness know where this originated from?¡±

    Upon seeing the Ring of Imperial Fire, Lei Chen¡¯s eyes suddenly burned with a scorching me!

    ¡°That is the Ring of Imperial Fire!¡± Lei Chen¡¯s voice was almost trembling,ced with an excited fervour.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Jun Wu Xie intoned, her eyebrow lifting. Seems like her guess had been right.

    ¡°Past generations of the Fire Country¡¯s rulers would take that ring that would be handed down from their predecessors and reforge it into their own spirit rings. It can be said that this Ring of Imperial Fire is symbolic of the Fire Country¡¯s ruler itself. Only the true ruler of the Fire Country has possession of it!¡± Lei Chen¡¯s eyes continued to look at Jun Xie, his eyes still burning fervently.

 Chapter 911

    Chapter 911 : ¡°Intricate Plot (2)¡±

    Under Jun Xie¡¯s questioning gaze, Lei Chen rted everything he knew about the Ring of Imperial Fire to Jun Xie. From the first Emperor of the current ruler¡¯s bloodline to the Empress Dowager¡¯s unwavering insistence.....

    Jun Wu Xie listened to it all silently. Although she had correctly guessed where the ring had originated from, she had not thought that the ring she had innocently picked up would hold such a huge secret of such grave importance behind it.

    ¡°Possess the Ring of Imperial Fire, possess the Fire Country? This is the reason the Emperor wants to kill me?¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s brow lifted as she asked.

    Lei Chen nodded.

    ¡°Father must be worried that the fact you hold possession of the Ring of Imperial Fire would be discovered by the Empress Dowager and he had decided to silence you permanently.¡±

    Lei Chen paused a moment and then stood up abruptly, the expression on his face highly excited as he looked at Jun Xie.

    ¡°This Imperial Decree, was drafted and set by the First Emperor of our line. Hence, even my Father does not have the power to disobey it! At present, the Fire Country¡¯s rightful heir to the throne had be one big joke. My Second Royal Brother is unambitious and without merit, my Third Royal Brother hopelessly timid, bothcking the capabilities to be a suitable candidate as heir to the throne, whereas for me and Lei Fan, we both do not even have the right to inherit it at all. Now, little brother Jun, you.....¡±

    Lei Chen¡¯s voice grew more and more excited, his eyes burning up with fervour.

    Without waiting for him to finish, Jun Wu Xie suddenly raised up a hand to interrupt Lei Chen¡¯s highly fervent speech.

    ¡°I hold no interest for the Fire Country.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Lei Chen was stunned. ¡°The Fire Country is the biggest and mightiest country throughout the entirend! As the Emperor of the Fire Country, you will hold in your hand half of the world! Little brother Jun! I know that your personality makes you coldly indifferent and detached, but you possess extraordinary capabilities and even if you go out into the world and win a name for yourself, what you will get cannot be more than what the throne of the Fire Country can give you! If you are worried that the people and court officials of the Fire Country will not ept you, then you can undoubtedly rest assured. The Imperial Decree has been passed down for many years and although people gradually stopped talking about it after so long, the original Imperial Edict is still in the hands of the Empress Dowager! Great Grandmother had always ced great importance and emphasis on the First Emperor¡¯s decision, and if she brings out the First Emperor¡¯s Imperial Edict in person, then all that will no longer be a problem!¡±

    Lei Chen was looking at Jun XIe anxiously. He could not understand why Jun Xie would bepletely unmoved when presented with such a rare and incredible opportunity right before her eyes.

    It was to be the ruler of the entire Fire Country!

    A position that could only be the dream of countless people!

    The might of the Fire Country had already surpassed all the various other countries in thend and bing the Emperor of the Fire Country was as good as sitting atop the entire world. In terms of riches, status, power..... there isn¡¯t a more revered and glorious choice than being the Emperor of the Fire Country!

    How many esteemed and respected heroes in the world had fought throughout their entire lives, but with their lifetime¡¯s distinguished achievements and honour won, they still paled inparison to the power and influence of the Fire Country¡¯s Emperor. No matter what Jun Xie was seeking, in Lei Chen¡¯s eyes, the throne of the Fire Country would be able to fulfil that wish.

    ¡°Not interested.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s reply was still cold and indifferent as always. Status and authourity had never appealed to her in the slightest at all.

    ¡°Why?¡± Lei Chen was still in shock.

    ¡°Don¡¯t like it.¡± Jun Wu Xie replied.

    The throne of the Fire Country, might hold irresistible appeal to others, but to her, it was of absolutely no use. If she had really lusted after power and authourity, the current Emperor of the Qi Kingdom would not be Mo Qian Yuan now.

    Lei Chen looked at Jun Xie in stunned silence. His mindpletely overwhelmed as countless thoughts and emotions washed over him, never for a moment ever thinking that Jun Xie would reject.

    ¡°But..... A innocent man is still guilty just possessing the jade, even if you hold no interest towards the Fire Country¡¯s throne, Father will still not let you off. Even if you hand over the Ring of Imperial Fire, to prevent the matter from being made known, he will still silence you just the same!¡±

    *(Chinese Idiom) Æ¥·òÎÞ×ï»³èµÆä×ï p¨« f¨± w¨² zu¨¬ hu¨¢i b¨¬ q¨ª zu¨¬ ¨C ¡°An innocent man is still guilty just possessing the jade¡± [MistyCloud¡¯s own unprofessional almost literal trantion inserted above in thest paragraph. Please take with a pinch of salt.]

 Chapter 912

    Chapter 912 : ¡°Intricate Plot (3)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s brow arched up at that moment as she looked at Lei Chen.

    ¡°When did I say I will be handing the ring over to him?¡±

    Lei Chen stared back at Jun Xie in utter confusion.

    ¡°If he wants me killed, he can very well try. If I am to die, that will be due to myck of capability. This ring is the only remnant in memory of my Master and whether it¡¯s him or anyone else whoes after me, I will never hand it over.¡± Jun Wu Xie said derisively. Surrender the ring in exchange for her safety? Regardless of the fact that that avenue would not work, as even if it did, she, Jun Wu Xie, would never choose such a cowardly way out!

    ¡°Then, you couldn¡¯t possibly be just sitting here and wait for death toe right?¡± Lei Chen asked, beginning to feel anxious for Jun Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie replied: ¡°Since he has made his intentions known, why should I remain waiting for him to act? He has initiated the first move, hence I will naturally not have to be cordial as well.¡±

    The moment her voice fell, a chilling glint came into her eyes.

    She had held no interest in the internal struggles of the Fire Country. Her initial intention had only been to snatch the map from the Emperor¡¯s hands. But now, the Emperor, the Fourth Prince, the Empress, and the Prime Minister were all seeking to have her killed to put an end to their troubles. If she still did not retaliate, wouldn¡¯t she greatly disappoint all of them for all the ¡°concern¡± they had shown her?

    ¡°What..... are you going to do?¡± Lei Chen stared intently at Jun Xie, his eyes filled with anticipation.

    Jun Wu Xie waved her hand for the Crown Prince toe closer and he stuck his ear over.

    Yuan Biao was sitting within a restaurant, waiting for any news that mighte. The Imperial Guards that had remained behind at the Immortals¡¯ Loft and the Crown Prince¡¯s Residence hade in with their reports earlier. The people from the Zephyr Academy in the Immortals¡¯ Loft had been quiet and cooperative. They had not carried out any actions that went against his orders today.

    The Imperial Guards outside the Crown Prince¡¯s Residence had sent him information saying that not long after Yuan Biao had left, an attendant from the Crown Prince¡¯s Residence had left from the mansion. The Imperial Guards had secretly tailed the person and discovered that the attendant had gone to the inn that housed the people from the War Banner Academy. The Imperial Guards had not been able to get closer and they waited outside. Moments after that, the attendant came out of the building with Xiong Ba and Qu Ling Yue from the Thousand Beast City where they boarded onto a horse carriage and headed towards the Crown Prince¡¯s Residence.

    The Imperial Guard who tailed behind them had then seen with his own eyes when the horse carriage stopped, the attendant stepped out with Xiong Ba and Qu Ling Yue, and there was no one else in the carriage.

    ¡°Commander! The Crown Prince had suddenly invited the people from the Thousand Beast City over to his mansion, what could he be nning?¡± The Imperial Guard asked, unable to fully understand the entire situation.

    Yuan Biao said: ¡°The Crown Prince has been trying to win over the Thousand Beast City for a very long time. When Qu Ling Yue had gotten severely injured previously, didn¡¯t the Crown Prince invite some Young Miss from the Qi Kingdom to go treat Qu Ling Yue? The people from the Thousand Beast City will remember the kind favour the Crown Prince has shown them then. Now that Jun Xie has been branded a felon, the Crown Prince will naturally not give up on his other target to ally with.¡± Yuan Biao gave a coldugh and continued to say: ¡°I must say the Crown Prince wastes no time does he? Jun Xie has barely just fallen from grace and he is immediately setting his sight back on the people from the Thousand Beast City already.¡±

    ¡°You guys just keep a close watch on them. His Majesty would not want any trouble with the people from the Thousand Beast City. All of you remember this, before any of you discover any sign of Jun Xie, do not let the people from the Thousand Beast City find out that they are being followed.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± The Imperial Guard answered and quickly left.

    Inside the Crown Prince¡¯s Residence, Xiong Ba and Qu Ling Yue were led toe before Lei Chen. Lei Chen dismissed the attendant and Xiong Ba immediately opened his mouth to say: ¡°Your Highness has invited us over here so urgently. May I ask what is it regarding?¡±

    Because of the prior incident where Qu Ling Yue had sustained severe injuries, Xiong Ba really loathed the Fire Country¡¯s Emperor highly at that moment but as Lei Chen had invited Jun Wu Xie to help them then, he liked the Crown Prince rather well though. Moreover, Qu Ling Yue and Lei Chen had always shared a rather good rtionship all this while and so, he did not feel so distant.

 Chapter 913

    Chapter 913 : ¡°Intricate Plot (4)¡±

    Lei Chen¡¯s lifted as he gestured to the chairs: ¡°Please take a seat first. We will talk about it slowly after we¡¯re all seated.¡±

    Xiong Ba and Qu Ling Yue sat down immediately.

    ¡°In regards to the incident with Qu Ling Yue¡¯s injury, what does Hall Chief Xiong think about it?¡± Lei Chen inquired.

    Xiong Ba was surprised, not expecting Lei Chen to ask such a question, and Xiong Ba looked at Qu Ling Yue with a rather uneasy nce for a moment.

    Qu Ling Yue was made use of and she was put under unnecessary torment. As a member of the Thousand Beast City, he was highly displeased. But in the face of the Fire Country¡¯s status and might before him, no matter how unhappy the Thousand Beast City was with the incident, he could not openly dere war against the mightiest country then. Suddenly having Lei Chen, the Fire Country¡¯s Crown Prince asking him a question like that, really put Xiong Ba in a tight spot. He couldn¡¯t very well just admonish the Fire Country before their own Crown Prince could he?

    Qu Ling Yue saw the struggle that Xiong Ba was facing and she went on to say: ¡°Senior¡¯s question is really putting my Uncle Xiong in a tight spot. Senior knows very well the entire story behind the incident and if you want Uncle Xiong to say he does not mind it in the least, that would be quite impossible. And as Senior is the Crown Prince of the Fire Country, if Uncle Xiong were to say anything about it, it might not be that appropriate as well.¡± Qu Ling Yue was on more familiar terms with Lei Chen and she didn¡¯t need to be that restrained before Lei Chen with her words.

    Lei Chenughed out loud.

    ¡°I was being too rude. I had not considered the fact that my question would put Hall Chief Xiong in such an ufortable position. Why don¡¯t I rephrase it in another way? If given a chance, would you like to be able to seek redress for the injustice shown to you?¡±

    This time, even Qu Ling Yue was stunned.

    ¡°What does Senior mean by that?¡±

    Lei Chen went on to exin: ¡°The incident happened as Junior Ling Yue had just mentioned. It was the Fire Country who had acted inappropriately in this instance, but my Father had not even offered a single bit of exnation in regards to the matter. The Fire Country and the Thousand Beast City had always enjoyed cordial rtions and I feel that my Father¡¯s actions had gone rather overboard this time. Although I am the Fire Country¡¯s Crown Prince, I am also Qu Ling Yue¡¯s Senior fellow disciple as well. Having seen my junior being made to go through such unnecessary suffering, how could I feel good about it? Otherwise, why would I have gone to such lengths to invite the Young Miss Jun to help?¡±

    Lei Chen¡¯s words caused Xiong Ba and Qu Ling Yue to nce at each other. They had both not expected that Lei Chen would have invited them here today to tell them all this.

    And after hearing Lei Chen¡¯s words, they had been able to vaguely grasp what Lei Chen really meant.

    But they still did not understand why Lei Chen was doing this.

    ¡°I guess the two of you must be feeling rather confused by my words today. There is actually something that I had not told the two of you all this while.¡± Lei Chen said.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Xiong Ba asked.

    ¡°Actually, I do not know Young Miss Jun that well at all. Before having invited her to treat Ling Yue, you could even say that I did not know her at all. The real person who brought the Young Miss Jun here to give treatment to Ling Yue wasn¡¯t me, but someone else.¡± Lei Chen said with a smile.

    ¡°Not Your Highness?¡± Xiong Ba asked, slightly shocked.

    Lei Chen nodded.

    ¡°The person who got Young Miss Jun toe here is someone you both know as well. It is actually that friend of mine, Jun Xie.¡±

    Xiong Ba immediately remembered that youth with the delicately handsome features.

    ¡°It was him?¡± Qu Ling Yue eximed, her mouth slightly agape.

    Lei Chen continued on: ¡°The incident where Ling Yue was injured had gotten him implicated in it afterall and he would naturally been unwilling to be made the innocent scapegoat. Hence, he had invited Young Miss Jun toe here and he asked me to bring her to Ling Yue and that was how it led to the rest of the things that happened. So, I would like to say in shame that I had been highly undeserving of the gratitude that Hall Chief Xiong¡¯s gratitude shown to me then.¡±

    Xiong Ba¡¯s eyes were still fixed on Lei Chen. ¡°Why would Your Highness then reveal all this to us today?¡±

    Lei Chen then asked with a coldugh: ¡°Haven¡¯t the two of you yet heard?¡±

    ¡°Heard what?¡±

 Chapter 914

    Chapter 914 : ¡°Intricate Plot (5)¡±

    ¡°That that little brother Jun of mine has now been dered a convict the Imperial Guard Army are out to capture!¡±

    ¡°What! ?¡± Xiong Ba¡¯s eyes immediately opened wide.

    ¡°How is that possible? Young Master Jun had just attended the state banquet with usst night, and today he.....¡± Qu Ling Yue eximed out in great surprise, her hands covering her mouth in shock.

    Lei Chen continued: ¡°This matter is also linked to the previous incident with Ling Yue as well. I do not know from where my Father managed to hear that the news that Young Miss Jun hade her under Jun Xie¡¯s invitation. As Ling Yue¡¯s recovery from her injuries had wrecked my Father¡¯s ns, where he was no longer able to use Ling Yue to achieve his own ends, he decided to vent his frustrations on Jun Xie by falsely using him of injuring the Fourth Prince. But I had gone to the Empress¡¯ Pcest night and saw that my Fourth Brother had not sustained any injuries. My Father¡¯s current actions, is obviously making use of that superfluous reason in order to kill him!¡±

    Lei Chen¡¯s words were throwing Xiong Ba and Qu Ling Yue into a state of shock. It was true that when they had found Qu Ling Yue¡¯s injuries to be highly bizarre and Xiong Ba was just about to interrogate the physicians when Imperial Physician Li was suddenly murdered mysteriously. Although the incident had not been taken to court, Xiong Ba and his people had been able to gain a rather good idea on what had really happened.

    ¡°Young Master Jun has been implicated in this all because of me!¡± A worried and highly apologetic expression immediately came onto Qu Ling Yue¡¯s face. When she had been made an unwitting victim when she had been injured previously, she had already dragged Jun Xie into trouble once, and now, because he had wanted to save her at that time, Jun Xie had been implicated another time.

    Lei Chen secretly observed Xiong Ba and Qu Ling Yue¡¯s reactions and he was finally able to feel a little more relieved.

    His words, were only half true with certain fabrications injected into them. Besides the people who were privy to the truth of the matter, no one would have guessed that the reason that Jun Xie¡¯s was being persecuted so severely was all just because of an inconspicuous ring on her hand.

    The Emperor had even invited Jun Xie to attend the state banquetst night and he had not shown any animosity then. But the Emperor had suddenly ordered for Jun Xie to be killed the very next day, which had caught everyone off guard.

    With just a few lines, Lei Chen had shifted the me for the Jun Xie¡¯s persecution onto Qu Ling Yue and although Xiong Ba and her might have their own reservations about the matter, they wouldn¡¯t be able to discover any other reasons for it as the Emperor would never allow any information about Jun Xie holding the Ring of Imperial Fire to reach anyone¡¯s ears!

    Soon, Xiong Ba and Qu Ling Yue were seen to have fully believed Lei Chen¡¯s words as the sequence of events meshed up very well from the beginning to the end, which gave them no reason to suspect anything otherwise.

    ¡°Seeing little brother Jun being forced to face such a cmity, I am however helpless to do anything although the heart is eager. To be entirely honest, even as the Crown Prince, I am currently being secretly watched by the Imperial Guard Army and I have invited the two of you here just to ask if you are given the opportunity, would you be keen to seek redress for the injustice you have been made to suffer?¡± Lei Chen asked once more.

    Qu Ling Yue was about to speak when Xiong Ba stopped her.

    ¡°In this matter, we have undoubtedly dragged Brother Jun into it. But Your Highness should know this. The Thousand Beast City has absolutely no intention of bing hostile to the Fire Country. We can help Brother Jun escape from the Fire Country, and as for anything else, I¡¯m afraid we will not be able toply.¡± Although Xiong Ba was grateful that Jun Xie had lent a hand to help them, and feeling ashamed that they had caused Jun Xie to be innocently implicated, but he had to put the interests of the entire Thousand Beast City at the forefront of his mind. As one of the n Hall Chiefs, he could not afford to be emotional when the matters involved the entire Thousand Beast City.

    Qu Ling Yue tugged at Xiong Ba¡¯s sleeve anxiously, seemingly wanting to say something, but she was stopped by Xiong Ba another time.

    Lei Chen was still scrutinizing the reactions of Xiong Ba and Qu Ling Yue secretly and although he

    was smiling in his heart, he showed no trace of it on his face.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that Hall Chief Xiong might have misunderstood me. In this matter, you are not required to do anything else other than to merely bring little brother Jun into the Imperial Pce and nothing else.¡± Lei Chen said.

    ¡°Bring into the Imperial Pce? In that regard, I believe that Your Highness is in a much better position to do it than us.¡± Xiong Ba replied warily.

 Chapter 915

    Chapter 915 : ¡°Intricate Plot (6)¡±

    Lei Chen thenughed bitterly and shook his head. ¡°It is not that I am unwilling to do it, but because Father suspects that I have hidden little brother Jun from him and before Jun Xie is found, even if I am to go into the Imperial Pce, I will not be allowed to bring anyone in with me. But it is apletely different case for Hall Chief Xiong and your people. Trust me, you just have to carry out that simple task and the debt that my Father still owes to you will naturally be repaid to you through someone¡¯s actions.¡±

    Xiong Ba¡¯s face creased up in a deep frown in thought. If it didn¡¯t involve pitting them against the Fire Country, he would be very d to help Jun Xie.

    Qu Ling Yue could not hold herself back any longer. She ignored Xiong Ba¡¯s repeated attempts stopping her from speaking and she blurted out quickly: ¡°What Senior is trying to say is that Young Master Jun is within the Crown Prince¡¯s Residence at this moment?¡±

    Lei Chen nodded.

    Qu Ling Yue immediately replied: ¡°We can agree to Senior¡¯s suggestion!¡±

    Xiong Ba¡¯s eyes widened up in shock. ¡°Young Miss! You!¡±

    Qu Ling Yue looked pleadingly at Xiong Ba. ¡°Uncle Xiong, the entire incident had begun all because of me. Moreover, didn¡¯t Uncle Xiong say it before? The Fire Country has really gone too far this time and it is only because the Fire Country holds such overwhelming might that it is preventing us from being openly hostile to them. But now, we are presented with an opportunity to help Young Master Jun and at the same time seek redress for the injustice I suffered, why should we reject that? Unless..... Uncle Xiong can really bear to see the injustice Ling Yue suffered go unaddressed?¡±

    As she spoke, Qu Ling Yue¡¯s eyes welled up with tears.

    Xiong Ba¡¯s heart wrenched when he saw that and he immediately tried tofort the girl. Finally, under Qu Ling Yue¡¯s tearful wheedling and coaxing, Xiong Ba found himselfpletely defenceless and could do nothing but agree to it.

    ¡°I hope that Your Highness will think the matter through thoroughly. Although our Young Miss is willing to help, but we still will not wish for this matter to cause any problems.¡± Xiong Ba reiterated his stand, serving both as a warning and a reminder.

    Lei Chen nodded instantly.

    ¡°Then..... Do we need to bring Young Master Jun away from here first?¡± Qu Ling Yue asked.

    Lei Chen nodded and immediately turned, staring at a certain spot at the back.

    Qu Ling Yue and Xiong Ba followed his gaze and at that moment, they froze in ce!

    About two hours after Xiong Ba and Qu Ling Yue entered the Crown Prince¡¯s Residence, the two people finally came back out. The Imperial Guards who were secretly watching checked carefully to see whether there were any additional person with them. All they saw was Qu Ling Yue carrying a little sheep in her arms but they did not see anything else out of ce.

    After the two people climbed up into the horse carriage, Qu Ling Yue leaned back against the seat and her small hand slowly stroked Lord Meh Meh who was in her arms.

    Xiong Ba¡¯s eyes were still filled with shock as he sat opposite ¡°Qu Ling Yue¡±.

    ¡°Young Master Jun.....¡± Xiong Ba¡¯s voice was trembling slightly as he uttered out that strange form of address.

    ¡°Qu Ling Yue¡± who had her eyes and head lowered lifted up her head at that moment, the pair of clear eyes glinting with a cold chill.

    ¡°Thank you Hall Chief Xiong.¡± The slightly cold voice said, the wordsing out from ¡°Qu Ling Yue¡¯s¡± mouth.

    Xiong Ba gulped, trying his very hardest to get himself more ustomed to the unfamiliar ¡°Qu Ling Yue¡±.

    And within the Crown Prince¡¯s Residence, Qu Ling Yue had changed into a maid¡¯s uniform and was seated at the table with Lei Chen enjoying tea, her gaze involuntarily turning to look outside the window.

    ¡°I really hope Young Master Jun¡¯s n can be carried out smoothly.¡± Qu Ling Yue said softly. When Xiong Ba and her saw Jun Xie having changed his looks to looked exactly like her, the two of them had been stunned. They had not expected that all of it had been Jun Xie¡¯s n to pose as her in aplete substitution.

    Qu Ling Yue had changed out of her clothes original clothes and let Jun Xie wear them, and Jun Xie had left the Crown Prince¡¯s Residence with Xiong Ba impersonating as her.

 Chapter 916

    Chapter 916 : ¡°Intricate Plot (7)¡±

    Qu Ling Yue had changed out of her own clothes and given them to Jun Xie to wear, allowing Jun Xie to disguise as her to leave the Crown Prince¡¯s Residence with Xiong Ba.

    Even the Imperial Guards secretly guarding outside would not be able to suspect anything strange going on.

    Lei Chen lifted his cup of tea and raised it up towards Qu Ling Yue.

    ¡°I am grateful for Ling Yue¡¯s help this time. I know that you have no intentions of seeking revenge and you are doing this just to help me and little brother Jun.¡± Lei Chen had once thought of getting closer to Qu Ling Yue to win the favour of the Thousand Beast City, and that had enabled him to know Qu Ling Yue¡¯s personality very well.

    With Qu Ling Yue¡¯s innocent heart, she would not harbour any thoughts of vengeance. She had shown herself to be pitifully hurt and aggrieved earlier before Xiong Ba only to coerce Xiong Ba to agree to the n.

    ¡°Why is Senior saying that? Am I not also doing it for myself?¡± Qu Ling Yue said, smiling sweetly at Lei Chen.

    Lei Chen lowered his eyes. It must be said that Qu Ling Yue was truly a very nice girl and he had once wanted to make use of her for his own revenge. At that moment, he could not help but despise himself for having harboured such malicious intentions against the girl before him.

    She was really a fine girl and he no longer had the heart to taint her.

    Only wishing that she would live healthy and happy henceforth!

    The Imperial Guards outside followed the Thousand Beast City¡¯s horse carriage all the way back to the inn the people from the War Banner Academy were upying. After making sure that only ¡°Qu Ling Yue¡± and Xiong Ba were the only people who alighted from the carriage, they had even gone to check the carriage after it was parked in the backyard of the inn to make sure that no one was hiding in it before they left to report it to Yuan Biao.

    The Immortals¡¯ Loft and the Crown Prince¡¯s Residence still remained guarded by the Imperial Guard Army.

    An entire day had passed and Yuan Biao still haven¡¯t found a single trace of Jun Xie. When he had reported the news to the Emperor seated within the Pce, the Emperor had smashed a jade b on his table in fury.

    ¡°Useless trash! With so many Imperial Guards and you still allowed a little brat to escape? Are you telling me my Imperial Guard Army is filled with an entire bunch of useless good for nothings! ?¡± The Emperor stared furiously at Yuan Biao who was kneeling before him in the Imperial Study. The longer the matter dragged on, the more fearful he grew of the matter about the Ring of Imperial Fire being exposed.

    ¡°Have you searched the Crown Prince¡¯s Residence! ?¡± The Emperor roared in rage.

    ¡°I have. Jun Xie is not in the Crown Prince¡¯s Residence.¡± Yuan Biao answered.

    ¡°Then go look around and check everywhere within the Imperial Capital! I want Jun Xie found as soon as possible!¡± The Emperor continued to roar, and then suddenly having thought of something, he said. ¡°Go to the Grand Adviser¡¯s Mansion! Go check there!¡±

    Yuan Biao was shocked as he raised his head in puzzlement, looking at the Emperor almost blubbering in unchecked fury.

    ¡°Your Majesty? You are asking your subject to go search the Grand Adviser¡¯s Mansion?¡±

    ¡°It must be the Grand Adviser! It must be him! When that pretty face returned to the banquet with Jun Xie, I should have thought of it! He shows himself to be uninvolved in the affairs of the country but he was conferred the title as the Grand Adviser by the elder brother of the First Emperor of our line! He had been very close to that man. It must be him! Must be him! He must have seen the Ring of Imperial Fire as well. He must be wanting to..... Go now!¡± The fear and terror in the Emperor¡¯s heart grew deeper and deeper.

    Besides the Imperial Family of the Fire Country, no one else knew that the current Grand Adviser Wen Yu was actually an old man over a hundred years old. From more than a hundred years ago, he had appeared, and the reigning Emperor at that time was still the elder brother of the First Emperor of the current line. He had then conferred the title of Grand Adviser onto Wen Yu and had disappeared after that. The First Emperor had inherited the throne only to carry on his elder brother¡¯s will which only further solidified Wen Yu¡¯s position.

    Through the generations of Grand Advisers, they had always held exemry good looks, a fully white mane draped behind the shoulders. Towards this unusual urrence, the generations of Emperors had always told everyone else that it was due to the inheritance of the Grand Adviser¡¯s powers blessed by the Heavens. Only those who were part of the Imperial Family through the generations were made privy to the fact that the Grand Adviser, had only been Wen Yu, the one and the same person!

    As it was because of this myth passed down through the generations, that made the Grand Adviser¡¯s position irreceable in the hearts of the people in the Fire Country!

 Chapter 917

    Chapter 917 : ¡°Curtains Up (1)¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty! Throughout the generations of Emperors, none have said that they have the right to search the Grand Adviser¡¯s Mansion! If Your Majesty really does that, I¡¯m afraid.....¡± Yuan Biao reminded the Emperor immediately, that the Grand Adviser¡¯s Mansion must not be subjected to a search.

    Although the Grand Adviser Wen Yu held a position of high reverence in the hearts of the people, he had very seldom interfered with the affairs of the Fire Country. And the air of mystery that surrounded the Grand Adviser had always discouraged anyone from daring to antagonize him.

    Someone who was past a hundred years of age, but still possessed the looks of a twenty something, could not possibly be an ordinary person!

    Even a man like Yuan Biao did not dare go stir up any trouble with the Grand Adviser.

    With Yuan Biao¡¯s quick reminder, the Emperor was suddenly shocked back to regain his senses and the maniacal expression on his face slowly subsided.

    ¡°Forget that..... Forget that..... You just get some men to keep watch outside the Grand Adviser¡¯s Mansion and only when they discover any suspicious persons, can they then take action.¡± The Emperor¡¯s wild rage calmed, and in his mind, the instructions left behind by his Father, the previous Emperor, suddenly rose up from his memory.

    [Never ever show the Grand Adviser any disrespect!]

    Those were thest words thete Emperor had told him when he was handed the throne. He had remembered those words for many years after he ascended the throne, but with Wen Yu¡¯s nonchnce, he had gradually forgotten all about it. Now that he had remembered it again, he suddenly felt a chill creep into his heart.

    The Grand Adviser Wen Yu, was a person even the First Emperor had been quietly respectful of and if he were to openly go against the Grand Adviser.....

    The Emperor felt a shudder suddenly crawl up his back.

    Yuan Biao saw that the Emperor had finally calmed himself down and he discreetly blew out a breath in relief, immediately asking to take his leave after receiving his orders.

    The Emperor was still feeling worried and he dispatched more guards outside the Empress Dowager¡¯s Pce. He also sent out his orders, that he must be informed in the first instance if the Grand Adviser or the Crown Princees to the Imperial Pce.

    After making all the necessary arrangements, the Emperor copsed in exhaustion, falling back in a slump into his chair.

    The Imperial Guards had continued with their search and that had caused much fear and anxiety to spread among Imperial City¡¯s people.

    And just a few days after that, news that Xiong Ba and the other people from the Thousand Beast City were leaving the Fire Country¡¯s Imperial Capital was heard a the Emperor was suddenly reminded of how he had made use of Qu Ling Yue in that previous incident and although his scheme had failed at that time, the Thousand Beast City had remained mum and had not dared openly show hostility towards the mighty Fire Country. The Emperor was nevertheless not foolish enough to leave the matter to fester as he knew that the Thousand Beast City held a highly significant amount of power themselves. Left with no other choice, the Emperor decided that he did not want to establish for himself a potential enemy such as them.

    Immediately, the Emperor specially invited Qu Ling Yue, Xiong Ba, Feng Yue Yang and Qing Yu of the Thousand Beast City intoe into the Imperial Pce, in an attempt to warm up their rtionship a little, or at least convince Xiong Ba to not deliver a report that sounded too harsh when he gets back.

    Xiong Ba and the others epted the invitation and made their way towards the Imperial Pce. The Emperor had already ordered for people to wait at the pce gates and when they saw the guests approaching, they immediately went forward to wee the guests, quickly leading them in to go before the Emperor.

    ¡°I heard that my esteemed guests will be returning to the Thousand Beast City soon and as I was feeling highly apologetic about the incident from before, where something like that was even allowed to ur in the Fire Country, I have taken the me upon myself decided that it was all due theck of care the Fire Country had shown to all of you.¡± The Emperor said, looking smilingly at Xiong Ba, then swinging his eyes to look remorseful at Qu Ling Yue standing just at the side.

    Xiong Ba and the Emperor exchanged a few polites lines and Qu Ling Yue on the other hand was seemingly rather distracted.

    That caused the Emperor to be concerned. Xiong Ba might be the one who would be making the report back at the Thousand Beast City, but if their Young Miss herself was still not appeased, the words she might carry to the Chieftain could very well have a stronger impact.

    ¡°Is Ling Yue finding this ce a little too dull?¡± The Emperor asked, a wide friendly smile on his face.

    Qu Ling Yue nced at the Emperor and she immediately looked down as she shook her head.

    The Emperor then said with augh: ¡°You are still young, and it will be very boring for you just having you sit here.¡±

 Chapter 918

    Chapter 918: ¡°Curtains Up (2)¡±

    ¡°Coincidentally, Lei Fan is feeling much better these few days and I should ask him to apany you to have a little stroll around.¡± The Emperor had put it across very nicely, but he another scheme up his sleeve.

    The Emperor knew that Lei Chen had certain intentions towards Qu Ling Yue and it was all because of the Thousand Beast City behind her. But the Emperor knew he wasn¡¯t going to hand the throne over Lei Chen and hence he thought if anyone was to be on friendly terms with the Thousand Beast City, he would wish for it to be the prince he loved the most, Lei Fan.

    Although Lei Fan did not know Qu Ling Yue as well as Lei Chen did, it could still be said that they at least knew each other. And if he could pull Lei Fan and Qu Ling Yue close to each other, then to the Emperor, that would naturally be a matter that gave him twice the amount of joy. Being highly indulgent of his youngest son and believing in the charm his son possessed, he thought that he could let Lei Fan help him ease the discontent Qu Ling Yue held towards the Fire Country, and at the same time hope that Lei Fan would be able to use the opportunity to make some headway into other developments with Qu Ling Yue.

    Qu Ling Yue was silent for a moment before she nodded her head slightly.

    The Emperor beamed and he immediately ordered for people to fetch Lei Fan, reminding him to take good care of Qu Ling Yue and to bring her around to see the Imperial Pce.

    Upon receiving the Emperor¡¯s orders, Lei Fan knew immediately what the Emperor was thinking. When it came to matters like this, he was very happy toply. As long as he could snatch something that Lei Chen wanted, he would dly cooperate.

    Added to the fact that Qu Ling Yue was sweet and pretty, he really saw no reason for him to reject the request.

    Lei Fan led Qu Ling Yue outside and within the Imperial Pce, they walked shoulder to shoulder, with a few pce eunuchs following behind them.

    ¡°Senior Ling Yue, although I am always addressing you as senior, but you seem to be only a few months older than me. It is always said that girls do not like others to always remember their age and detests being addressed as someone older. Can I then address you just as Ling Yue from now onwards?¡± Lei Fan asked smilingly of Qu Ling Yue. He was thinking that the Crown Prince, Lei Chen was going through a rather rough patch recently and he really would not mind adding on to Lei Chen¡¯s problems.

    Qu Ling Yue looked up slightly and nced briefly at Lei Fan. After a moment¡¯s pause, she nodded her head.

    Lei Fan then said with augh: ¡°Why is Ling Yue not speaking today?¡±

    Qu Ling Yue pointed at her throat and opened her mouth slightly, and she made a low raspy noise with her throat.

    Lei Chen was slightly surprised and he quickly put on a show of concern to say: ¡°Has Ling Yue caught a cold recently? And you hurt your throat? Shall I summon an Imperial Physician to take a look at you now?¡±

    Qu Ling Yue shook her head.

    Lei Fan went on to say: ¡°Is Ling Yue still unhappy with the Fire Country regarding the previous incident and you are even going to keep me at arm¡¯s length to avoid us? I had actually heard about the matter from Father before and I must say that it happened due to the negligence of the Fire Country, which gave people a chance to secretly cause Ling Yue harm, making you suffer the unnecessary torment for nothing.¡± As Lei Fan spoke, he looked at Qu Ling Yue with a highly conscience stricken expression on his face.

    But Qu Ling Yue was seemingly unmoved, her expression highly indifferent.

    Without knowing why, facing Qu Ling Yue who was unable to speak today, a strange feeling suddenly came over Lei Fan that day. He felt that Qu Ling Yue at that time somehow felt so simr to Jun Xie.

    It was the same situation now as when he had met Jun Xie previously. Lei Chen would be the one trying very hard to strike up a conversation but Jun Xie would always remain cold and indifferent to him.

    The thought had just popped into his head when Lei Fan shook his head trying to dismiss it from his mind, finding himself justughable.

    Although Qu Ling Yue was petite in size almost the same height as Jun Xie was, but this was a young girl! How could he even try topare her to a boy?

    He brushed off the ridiculous idea he had in his head, telling himself that Qu Ling Yue was being like this because she had a bad throat today and that was why such a ridiculous notion had gotten into his head.

    The two of them had walked a distance under the apaniment of the eunuchs behind them, and actuallye to the Imperial Garden.

 Chapter 919

    Chapter 919: ¡°Curtains Up (3)¡±

    The Imperial Garden in the day was different from it was at night. It was still winter, but it was filled with plum blossoms.

    Qu Ling Yue stared at the Imperial Garden before her eyes and without anyone noticing, the corners of her mouth curled with into a chilling smile.

    That smile had faded quickly and no one had even seen it.

    Just as Lei Fan was about to say something more to Qu Ling Yue, a ck shadow suddenly leapt to stand in front of the two of them!

    The man was dressed in all ck, and a ck cloth covered more than half of his face.

    He had appeared very suddenly and it caused the eunuchs to scream out in terror!

    Lei Fan stared in astonishment at the ck robed man who had suddenly appeared. His heart jumped in shock and he immediately shouted: ¡°Audacious infidel! How dare you break into the Imperial Pce! Guards! Take down the assassin!¡±

    With Lei Fan¡¯s shout, all the guards just outside the Imperial Garden immediately rushed in, several tens of them holding long swords in their hands as they surrounded the ck robed manpletely!

    However, at the moment very that all the guards were about to rush at him together to take the assassin!

    The man suddenly made his move!

    His movements were quick as lightning, and before everyone¡¯s eyes, he suddenly charged at the highly arrogant Lei Fan!

    Lei Fan had thought that with therge number of guards protecting them, he had been all prepared to show off in front of Qu Ling Yue. Who knew that the ck robed man would be able to move so fast that nobody could even get themselves prepared! By the time he realised what was happening, he found that he had been held hostage by the ck robed man, a sharp sword suddenly held against his neck.

    ¡°If you dare try anything dumb, I will have your little life.¡± The ck robed man issued him a chilling warning.

    Lei Fan turned pale in an instant from fear, the earlier arrogance he exhibited just a moment ago evaporating into nothing immediately!

    When the guards saw that the Fourth Prince had been held hostage, they wanted to rush up immediately to save him.

    The ck robed man pushed the sword against Lei Fan¡¯s neck and said: ¡°Ask them to back away, or the sword in my hand will not be kind to you.¡±

    The moment Lei Fan heard that, he almost peed in his pants. From young, he had been doted upon and indulged by both the Emperor and the Empress in the palm of their hands, how could he possibly be able to withstand such torment now! ?

    He immediately shouted: ¡°All of you back away now! Nobody is to take a single step forward!¡±

    The guards dared not defy Lei Fan and they all did not move any further forward.

    ¡°Very good.¡± The ck robed man said and gave a coldugh. He suddenly stretched out his hand and before Lei Fan could even react, an elixir was stuffed into his mouth. Lei Fan was caught off guard and he was force fed an unknown elixir. His eyes quickly widened up inplete horror.

    ¡°You! You dare to make me swallow poison! If I die, you will definitely have no chance of escaping from the Imperial Pce alive! Father will make sure that you pay for it with your life!¡± The terrified Lei Fan started screaming out threats in a shrill voice.

    But his threats did not affect the ck robed man in the slightly. The ck robed man was seemingly intentionally trying to scare him as the sharp sword pressed against his neck moved lightly half an inch. A sh of pain spread out from his neck.

    ¡°You can continue to talk more, and it will make me sever your throat immediately.¡± The ck robed man said chillingly.

    Lei Fan was so terrified he immediately mped his mouth shut. Faced with the fear of death, he did not dare make another sound.

    The surrounding guards could do nothing but surround the ck robed man. With the Emperor¡¯s most favoured Fourth Prince in his hands, they did not dare make any rash moves.

    The ck robed man suddenly lowered his voice to a bare whisper and he said into Lei Fan¡¯s ear: ¡°Remember this well. Only the blood of your biological father can save you.¡±

    Upon saying that, the ck robed man struck out with his palm and pushed Lei Fan away from him. His figure shed and he suddenly disappeared before everyone¡¯s eyes without leaving behind a single trace!

    Lei Fan was pushed to fall sitting upon the ground, yet to gather back his wits from the shock, and he could only continue to sit there holding the wound on his neck, gasping heavily for air.

 Chapter 920

    Chapter 920: ¡°Curtains Up (4)¡±

    The words that the ck robed man had said just before he disappeared caused a sudden feeling of dread to suddenly rise within Lei Fan¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Your Highness!¡± The eunuchs immediately rushed over in a bunch and helped Lei Fan off the ground.

    Despite being still caught in a state of panicked terror, Lei Fan managed to stand, and he pushed the eunuchs away from him in annoyance. The ck robed man had appeared suddenly and then strangely just disappeared. Besides the small wound on his neck and the elixir that he had been forced to ingest, the push from the ck robed man¡¯s palm had no power behind it and it seemed that the ck robed man merely wanted to push him away from him.

    Having nearly been assassinated in the Imperial Garden and it had happened before the eyes of such a big group of guards, Lei Fan only felt that he had beenpletely humiliated before Qu Ling Yue today. And what terrified him even more was the unidentified elixir he had been made to swallow!

    ¡°Quick! Summon the Imperial Physicians! Get them to have a look at me to see what the man had made me eat!¡± Lei Fan could not be bothered to concern himself with anything else as the longevity of his life superseded anything else!

    The guards immediately went to summon the Imperial Physicians as Lei Chen stood within the Imperial Garden continuing to gasp for air.

    But a strange phenomenon suddenly happened. The tiny knick on Lei Fan¡¯s neck started to bleed unstoppingly. The amount of blood that flowed out from that tiny wound had been enough to stained his entire hand. The warm blood continued to flow down his neck incessantly and he realised it was definitely not just a simple scratch!

    Lei Fan sped his hand tightly over his neck and he felt a chill run through his body. He eyes were widened and the unease in his heart grew more and more intense.

    ¡°Your Highness! What is happening to Your Highness! ?¡± The eunuchs were in a state of panic. It had obviously been just a tiny knick but the amount of blood that flowed out was shocking. The strange urrence suddenly made terror run through everyone¡¯s heart!

    ¡°Quickly summon the Imperial Physicians! Quickly summon the Imperial Physicians!¡± Under the eunuchs¡¯ panicked wails, Lei Fan who had lost too much blood suddenly fainted right over! The eunuch¡¯s and guards in the Imperial Garden suddenly lost their heads and they carried Lei Fan to the Empress¡¯ Pce in a flurry of hysteria.

    No one paid any notice to Qu Ling Yue who had stood gravely silent at the side without uttering a single word. The moment that Lei Fan had fainted, the corners of her mouth had curled up into a chilling smile.

    Hadn¡¯t the Emperor ndered her for having hurt the Fourth Prince in the Imperial Garden? Then she would turn that nder into absolute truth here today!

    Nobody could have thought that Qu Ling Yue who hade to the Imperial Pce with Xiong Ba and the others had been switched out a few days ago, and the person who came here today wasn¡¯t Qu Ling Yue at all but the very person who had caused Yuan Biao to turn the entire Imperial Capital upside down and still remained atrge, Jun Xie!

    Jun Wu Xie looked on coldly as Lei Fan was being carried away in a panic and she slowly suppressed the smile on her lips. But within that pair of eyes, an icy chill shone.

    The curtains had just been raised up!

    By the time Lei Fan was carried back to the Empress¡¯ Pce, his body waspletely covered with blood. His small face was white as a sheet. Seated right before her dressing table, the Empress was dolling herself up when she saw Lei Fan all covered in blood, she nearly fell off her chair in shock!

    ¡°Little Fan! Little Fan! What happened to you! ? Don¡¯t scare your mother like this!¡± The Empress was so highly distraught and flustered that she even dislodged the dangling hair ornament from her hair, which fell to the floor with a crisp and clear tinkle. As she watched the eunuchs carrying Lei Fan onto the bed, she immediately red at the eunuchs and asked: ¡°What is actually going on! ?¡±

    The eunuch trembled and he quickly spat out to the Empress everything that he saw happened in the Imperial Garden.

    The Empress suddenly felt the room spin, never ever having expected that her own son, within the Imperial Pce itself, would actually encounter someone who had dared to carry out the assassination attempt in here.

 Chapter 921

    Chapter 921: ¡°Curtains Up (4)¡±

    The Imperial Physicians rushed over and arrived very quickly. After the Emperor received the news, he couldn¡¯t host Xiong Ba and the others properly any longer and he came straight to the Empress¡¯ Pce with Xiong Ba and his people in tow. Together with them, was Jun Wu Xie disguised as Qu Ling Yue as well.

    The moment they went in, they saw an entire troop of Imperial Physicians surrounding the bed while Lei Fanid upon it, his face pale as a sheet.

    The Emperor shot over like an arrow to take a look at Lei Fan who was lying on the bed, at the face who was so much alike to the woman he had loved, that was nowpletely drained of colour. His heart wrenched up instantly, the scene when his most beloved woman had left the worlding back to his mind, as the pain in his heart intensified.

    ¡°What is wrong with the Fourth Prince? Can¡¯t you bunch of quacks quickly cure the Fourth Prince of his condition? If all of you fail in curing the Fourth Prince, the entire bunch of you will be buried together with him!¡± The Emperor¡¯s face was dark as thunder as he roared, his voice filled with fear and terror.

    The whole bunch of Imperial Physicians trembled under the Emperor¡¯s roar, all of them with their heads on the ground, pleading for mercy.

    The Empress had lost her usual dignifiedposure, weeping hysterically by the bedside.

    ¡°Your Majesty! You must save Little Fan!¡±

    The Emperor nodded sombrely.

    ¡°I will definitely not let anything happen to Little Fan.¡±

    Xiong Ba was secretly shocked when he saw Lei Fan, his gaze then subconsciously turned to look at Jun Xie. He saw Jun Xie standing there cold and indifferent, no one noticing his presence, but Xiong Ba was feeling highly distressed and perturbed.

    The Emperor instructed the Imperial Physicians to check Lei Fan¡¯s condition carefully once more before he summoned the eunuchs who were with Lei Fan earlier, to question them on the events that had taken ce at the Imperial Garden earlier.

    The eunuchs were all by then so immensely terrified by the Emperor¡¯s fury that all they could do was only tremble in hapless fear as they knelt on the ground, helpless like newborn chicks, rting the sequence of events in the Imperial Garden earlier that day in a series of stutters. When the Emperor heard the story, his face immediately turned dark as thunder.

    Lei Fan had been attacked just not long after they reached the Imperial Garden and it had even urred right before the eyes of a whole group of guards, where Lei Chen had been force fed with any unidentified elixir. That was like a direct p upon the Emperor¡¯s face.

    ¡°Immediately send men to seal the Imperial Pce. No matter what, the assassin must be captured!¡± The Emperor said through gritted teeth.

    The eunuchs allplied, still shivering in fear.

    From the eunuchs¡¯ statements, the Emperor was able to gather that ¡°Qu Ling Yue¡± had nothing to do with the incident and he did not say anything to her, but just sat down on the side, looking anxiously at Lei Fan.

    On the other hand, Xiong Ba¡¯s gaze was filled with endless questions as it fell on the figure of Jun Xie. Besides the few of them, no one knew that this Qu Ling Yue before their eyes was actually Jun Xie in disguise.

    All that the eunuchs had said earlier, Xiong Ba had naturally heard it all clearly as well. This incident seemed like it had nothing to do with Jun Xie in the slightest. But for no reason, Xiong Ba could not help feeling that this incident where Lei Fan had been attacked was somehow linked to Jun Xie.

    It was too much of a coincidence. Of all times for Lei Fan toe to such harm, it had to happen after Jun Xie left together with him and they were attacked shortly after.

    Xiong Ba could not help himself but feel nervous. He had agreed to bring Jun Xie into the Imperial Pce only because of Qu Ling Yue¡¯s pleading and Lei Chen¡¯s request, but he really did not want to see the Emperor finding out that this incident could be linked to the Thousand Beast City in anyway.

    Fortunately the Emperor had believed the eunuchs and he had not probed any further into it, and that had been a great relief to Xiong Ba.

    Under the Emperor¡¯s anxious gaze and the Empress¡¯ teary eyes, the Imperial Physicians finallypleted the initial diagnosis of Lei Fan¡¯s condition, and the results of the diagnosis greatly shocked the Emperor and Empress.

    ¡°Reporting to Your Majesty, the Fourth Prince had been fed Blood of Kin.¡±

 Chapter 922

    Chapter 922: ¡°Curtains Up (5)¡±

    ¡°Blood of Kin?¡± The Emperor¡¯s brow went up as he stared at the Imperial Physician, not knowing what it was.

    The Imperial Physician was still kneeling on the floor and he gulped secretly before he said: ¡°It is a type of poison that will cause the victim to lose a great amount of blood. Although the toxicity of the poison is not strong, but it causes a situation where the victim¡¯s wounds would not be able to close. The poison¡¯s toxin goes into the blood of a person which makes the blood unable to clot, and it makes the blood surge in its flow, causing a heavier bleeding from the wound than it should from the injury.¡±

    ¡°What does that actually mean?¡± The Empress was thinking the Imperial Physician¡¯s words were sounding a little strange, which made her ask immediately.

    The Imperial Physician said: ¡°The wound on the Fourth Prince¡¯s neck is not serious, but because of the effects of the Blood of Kin, the wound would not close, which will cause the current heavy bleeding to continue and result in the over excessive loss of blood.....¡±

    The Empress was so shocked her hands clutched her chest, and the Emperor¡¯s expression was turning darker by the minute.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t there anything that can neutralize this poison?¡± The Emperor was suddenly filled with hatred for the culprit. The wound he had inflicted was minor, but the lone elixir he used was enough to turn that minor wound into a mortal wound that would be fatal!

    The Imperial Physician was covered in cold sweat. He wiped at his forehead which was heavily beaded with sweat as he said: ¡°You lowly subject has already given some blood nourishing elixir to His Highness and that can temporarily alleviate the condition of excessive blood loss. But topletely neutralize the poison from the Blood of Kin, there is only one way! The name Blood of Kin, is derived from the method needed to neutralize it.¡±

    ¡°Then, spit it out quick!¡± The Emperor really felt like giving one big mighty kick to this humming and hawing Imperial Physician.

    ¡°It needs..... the kin of the victim, to give out some of his blood, to dilute and thin out the toxin in the victim¡¯s blood, and the use of other medicine in support, before it will work.¡± Upon finishing his words, the Imperial Physician hit his head three times on the ground in kowtow.

    ¡°Blood of his kin?¡± The Emperor was shocked a moment, and he asked immediately after: ¡°Will the blood between brothers work?¡±

    The Imperial Physician hastily replied. ¡°If the blood of siblings is to be used, they will need to be born from the same biological parents on both sides, and the one supplying the blood must be male before it will work.¡±

    The words of the Imperial Physician caused the Emperor to fall silent, while on the other side, the colour hadpletely seeped out of the Empress¡¯ face instantly. Within her panicked filled eyes, besides the worry she held for Lei Fan, held a tinge of terror that could not be detected by any others there.

    The Imperial Physician kneeling on the floor started to shiver more violently. Everyone knew that the Fourth Prince Lei Fan was born from a concubine who had already passed on. The Lady and the Emperor only had one child, Lei Fan, between them, and there were no other biological brothers to speak of.

    Hence, the only person that was able to save Lei Fan, was only the Emperor himself!

    Both the Emperor¡¯s fists were tightly clenched. Lei Fan was his most favoured son and although he cared a great deal about his own safety, he however,still did not wish to see Lei Yan lose his life for it.

    The Emperor was silent for a while before he asked: ¡°How much blood is needed?¡±

    The Imperial Physician said: ¡°Three bowls of blood is needed, and it must be poured down into the Fourth Prince throat into his body immediately upon extraction and if there is any dy in between, it will be ineffective.¡±

    Three bowl of blood, it was enough to cause a great effect on one¡¯s body and health. The Emperor¡¯s brows creased up deeply and he was just about to open his mouth to speak when the pale faced Empress suddenly knelt right before the Emperor!

    ¡°Yourdy knows that the Emperor loves Little Fan, but with His Majesty is the Son of Heaven, how can we inflict harm and desecrate the dragon¡¯s body to extract blood out of it? And it is such a great amount as well. If it is really carried out, then His Majesty¡¯s body will suffer great harm! Yourdy pleads with Your Majesty to not doing anything to harm yourself.¡± The Empress pleaded, weeping pitifully.

 Chapter 923

    Chapter 923: ¡°Curtains Up (6)¡±

    The frown on the Emperor¡¯s face creased up even deeper. ¡°Empress, you should know best how I feel towards Little Fan. Throughout the years, Little Fan had been raised right by your side, and I have seen that you cared deeply for Little Fan as well. But things havee to such a state, and you have heard the Imperial Physician¡¯s words clearly. If I do not extract my blood, Little Fan will definitely lose his life!¡±

    The Empress¡¯ face was filled with tears, however, she still remained kneeling on the ground.

    The fact that the Emperor was willing to save Lei Fan came as no surprise to the Empress, but she could not allow the Emperor to do that. If Lei Fan was really the Emperor¡¯s biological son, the Empress would naturally wish for nothing more than for the Emperor to save Lei Fan, but in truth, no one knew better than she did who Lei Fan¡¯s biological father really was!

    If the Emperor was allowed to extract his blood and it was given to Lei Fan, and Lei Fan¡¯s poison was not neutralised, then the Emperor would definitely find it all very suspicious. WIth the Emperor¡¯s suspicious nature, the secrets behind Lei Fan¡¯s birth would then be found out by the Emperor very quickly.

    If that happened, not only Lei Fan would not be saved, all of them would instead find themselves facing certain death instead!

    Under these circumstances, even though the Empress was anxious to save Lei Fan, she knew she had to stop the Emperor, and not allow him to extract his blood!

    ¡°Your Majesty! You know Little Fan the best. He has been very filial from a very young age and if he knew that you harmed yourself in order to save him, he will surely hate himself for it! I plead for Your Majesty to reconsider! Yourdy has heard of this poison called the Blood of Kin before and it is said that there is more than one way to neutralise it. Why don¡¯t we first let the Imperial Physicians stabilise Little Fan¡¯s condition and let yourdy consult the doctors in the Imperial Capital for a cure and we might just be able to find a better way from it!¡± The Empress wailed, looking at the Emperor nervously, her heart hanging by a thread with those words.

    The Emperor¡¯s face was creased in a deep frown. The amount of blood required was so much and it was a rather hard decision for him. The Empress¡¯ words had made him hesitate further and with that momentary hesitation, Lei Fan who was lying on the bed finally managed to regain consciousness and he began to mumble some words.

    The Empress immediately turned her head around and saw Lei Fan slowly opening his eyes. She pulled up the hem of her dress and ran over to go beside Lei Fan¡¯s bed to say in tears: ¡°My poor Little Fan, how could there be anyone so wicked and cruel in this world to want to inflict this Blood of Kin poison on you that requires a blood transfusion from your father in order to save your life. Little Fan, your Imperial Father is agreeable to the blood transfusion and it will require three whole bowls! Oh my poor son.....¡±

    The Empress wailed out in an incessant chatter, hinting strongly to Lei Fan with her long string of words.

    Due to the excessive loss of blood, Lei Fan¡¯s mind was still unclear and he was feeling highly groggy, but he had nevertheless clearly heard the Empress mentioned the words ¡°Imperial Father¡±.

    At the moment in his mind, a shback of the ck robed man¡¯s words spoken just before he left came to his mind.

    ¡°Only the blood of your biological father can save you.¡±

    With a st, it exploded in Lei Fan¡¯s mind with a loud bang. He immediately understood what the Empress was trying to hint at and struggling to push the pain that wrecked at his body, he was helped by the Imperial Physicians to sit up, with his face deathly white as he looked at the Emperor.

    ¡°Father! Father, you must not ever even consider doing something like that! If it was all because of your son that made you decide to harm yourself, then I will be too ashamed to remain living in this world! I plead that Father ce your trust in the skills of the Imperial Physicians and let them try out some other methods to cure me!¡±

    Seeing his son now weak and frail from the poison still being so considerate and protective of the Emperor¡¯s well being, and was willing to prolong the time that it would take to neutralize the poison, the Emperor was suddenly deeply moved, and his paternal love for the loving son surged, making him feel that Lei Fan was indeed the son he had with his beloved woman, that was as sensible and caring as his mother.

 Chapter 924

    Chapter 924: ¡°Curtains Up (7)¡±

    ¡°Forget it, since both you and your mother are so insistent, I will not force the issue. But, I will only allow you half a day¡¯s time. If within another half day¡¯s time, the Imperial Physicians are still unable to find an alternative cure, I will have to follow what the Imperial Physician has said.¡±The Emperor said imperiously, but his eyes were still filled with deep care and concern for Lei Fan.

    Lei Fan at that moment could not really afford to concern himself whether the Emperor¡¯s love for him has grown as his back was already drenched in cold sweat.

    ¡°Yes.¡± The Empress said quickly, deeply fearful that the Emperor would renege on his word immediately.

    The Emperor had after seeing Lei Fan regain consciousness, shown an improvement in his dark countenance. And to allow Lei Fan to rest a little more and for the Imperial Physicians to carry out their treatments, the Emperor left the Empress¡¯ Pce with Xiong Ba and the others.

    After they came out, the Emperor said: ¡°Before the assassin is captured, the Imperial Pce has beenpletely sealed. I will implore our esteemed guests to temporarily put up in the Imperial Pce for a while and only leave after the culprit has been arrested.¡±

    Xiong Ba nodded his head but did not say anything more. The Emperor wasn¡¯t really in the mood to say much to Xiong Ba and his group either and he ordered the eunuchs to make arrangements for them to have a ce to rest.

    Along the entire way, the little eunuch had been with them and although Xiong Ba had many burning questions in his heart to ask, he did not say speak his heart, but his eyes were fixed unwaveringly on Jun Xie. Until they were led toe into a mansion within the Imperial Pce and the little eunuch had retreated, Xiong Be finally could not hold the deep suspicions and anxiety in his heart back any longer and he ran toe right before Jun Xie.

    ¡°Young Master Jun! Although I promised the Young Miss to bring you into the Imperial Pce, but I did not agree to help you harm the prince. With you moving unterally on your own like this, if the Emperor finds out about this, it will drag the Thousand Beast City into it! Do you realise what you have done?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Xiong Ba expressionlessly. Xiong Ba¡¯s outrage had been within her expectations. ¡°Hall Chief Xiong thinks I am responsible for Lei Fan¡¯s current condition?¡±

    Xiong Ba said: ¡°Who else could it be besides you?¡±

    Jun Xie had barely just stepped out together with Lei Fan and Lei Fan had suddenly been hurt. That had been too much of a coincidence in Xiong Ba¡¯s eyes.

    Jun Wu Xie replied: ¡°Does Hall Chief Xiong think that if I have the capabilities to bring someone into the Imperial Pce, and harm the Fourth Prince right in front of so many guards and was still able to fed him an elixir, I would need to trouble you to bring me into the Imperial Pce?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words made Xiong Ba stunned a moment. The timing of the attack on Lei Fan had been too much of a coincidence and Xiong Ba had linked it to Jun Xie without a moment¡¯s hesitation. But ording to the statements from the bunch of eunuchs, the man who had attacked Lei Fan had been extremely highly skilled. Besides having been able to avoid detection from the heavy patrols from the guards, the man had even held the prince hostage right before the faces of arge number of guards. A feat like that, even for Xiong Ba himself, was not possible to achieve.

    ¡°It¡¯s really not you?¡± Xiong Ba asked hesitatingly as he stared at Jun Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie shrugged her shoulders. ¡°Whether it is or not, Hall Chief Xiong can believe as he wishes.¡±

    The more open Jun Xie sounded about it, the more Xiong Ba felt that he was just being petty and overly suspicious and he suddenly felt a little embarrassed of himself. He hastened to apologise to Jun Xie but Jun Xie did not seem to have minded it much and did not hold it against Xiong Ba.

    On the other hand, Xiong Ba who had been easily brushed off with just a few words from Jun Xie had not noticed that Jun Xie had not actually answered his question directly at all, but had replied him with questions, without having admitted to or to deny the allegations.

    ¡°I had not thought that we will encounter such a thinging into the pce. Blood of Kin is not considered to be extremely rare, but few people are able to sessfully cultivate it now. I had not thought that this old man would live long enough to witness Blood of Kin myself.¡± Feng Yue Yang said with a heartfelt sigh.

    Jun Wu Xie on the other hand, had taken a seat at the side, her lowered eyes glinting with an icy chill.

 Chapter 925

    <hr ss="chapter-end">

    Chapter 925: ¡°p with Borrowed Hand ¨C First Form (1)¡±

    Meanwhile, Jun Wu Xie on the other hand, had taken a seat at the side, her lowered eyes glinting with an icy chill.

    The curtains to the show were justing up.

    In the Empress¡¯ Pce, the Emperor had just left not long ago when the expression of frantic panic faded from the Empress¡¯ face and she discreetly wiped the traces of the drying tear marks from her face, her face suddenly turned into a deep frown as she stared at the Imperial Physicians providing treatment for Lei Fan.

    ¡°Your services are not required here any longer, a whole bunch of chatans, you can¡¯t even neutralize Blood of Kin! ? Your Ladyship here has her own ways, all of you get out of here this instant!¡±

    Having been so harshly berated by the Empress, the Imperial Physicians immediately scrambled to leave the pce.

    Once the pce doors were shut tight, the forced front ofposure put up by the Empress then began to crack.

    ¡°Mother! Mother, save me! I don¡¯t want to die! I really don¡¯t want to die!¡± Sitting upon the bed, Lei Fan wailed pitifully. Others were not aware of the truth behind his birth, but he knew it clearly himself. He had said those things to the Emperor earlier because he had been afraid that truth would be exposed and now that there were no more outsiders around, he could only pin all his hopes onto the Empress.

    The Empress sat forlorn by the bed and held Lei Fan by the shoulders. When she felt her son trembling with fear, her heart winced up with pain.

    She had given birth to another son before but he had passed away in an ident. And because of her eldest son¡¯s passing, it had caused the Empress to love Lei Chen even deeper right into her bones. If not for the fact that the Emperor was not able to save Lei Fan at all, she wouldn¡¯t have pushed him away like that.

    ¡°Little Fan, do not be afraid. Mother is here for you. We just need your father¡¯s blood right? The Emperor cannot save you, but do not forget, your father can.¡± The Empress told Lei Fan.

    Lei Fan was stunned for a while.

    His father, his biological father, is the current Prime Minister isn¡¯t it?

    ¡°But..... But how is father going toe here into the pce?¡± Lei Fan then asked.

    The Empress gave a coldugh and said: ¡°As the Empress, I have my ways. Little Fan, you do not have to worry about it. The Imperial Physicians at Mother¡¯s side are knowledgeable in the neutralization of poisons as well and since he knows about your circumstances, having him treat your condition will also be the safest avenue. As for your father, I have already secretly sent men to summon him in here and I believe it will not be long before he will have heard the news about it. So, Little Fan, you really do not have to worry, Mother will not allow anything untoward to happen to you.¡±

    As the Empress spoke, she patted Lei Fan reassuringly on the shoulder, trying to calm him down as much as possible.

    After hearing what the Empress said, Lei Fan finally heaved a sigh of relief. But when he suddenly recalled the ck robed man¡¯s words just before he disappeared, his heart cringed up with unease all over again.

    ¡°Mother! The person who injured me had told me just before he disappeared that only my biological father would be able to save me. Don¡¯t tell me..... the secret behind my birth has been discovered by a third party?¡±

    The Empress was shocked by those words. The matter between her and the Prime Minister had been a very tightly well kept secret and besides her closest aides, no one else knew anything about it. Moreover, the two of them had not met many times, especially after Lei Fan was born, the Prime Minister had almost nevere to the Empress¡¯ Pce to see her. All these years, she had been highest cautious as she had been deeply afraid that the Emperor will find out and having been so careful, nobody should have discovered anything amiss at all.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much on it, if that person had known about the truth about your birth, he would only need to tell it to the Emperor to damn you into a state of hopeless reprieve, but he had instead taken so much trouble to infiltrate into the pce toe hurt you like this, so his real aim might be to inflict harm onto the Emperor¡¯s body of the dragon, and not on you.¡± The Empress said after reassessing the rtionship she had with the Prime Minister and was certain that the matter couldn¡¯t possibly have been discovered.

    With the Empress¡¯ confident assurance, Lei Fan was finally able to rx and release the burden in his heart, finally being able to focus his attention fully on the poison in his body.

 Chapter 926

    Chapter 926: ¡°p with Borrowed Hand ¨C First Form (2)¡±

    ¡°Mother, then you must quickly get father here or your son is going to be tormented to death from this.¡±

    The Empress turned to Lei Fan looking pained as she nodded.

    Xiong Ba and the others obediently stayed within the mansion in the pce in rest and did not want to get themselves involved into any other incidents. After a while, Jun Wu Xie went to one of the rooms and shut the door tightly behind her. Xiong Ba was feeling that he had wronged the kid and he did not want to disturb him any further.

    Unknown to him, Jun Wu Xie had immediately after entering the room, quietly opened a window at the back. And outside the window, Ye Sha dressed in his usual full ck stood there having waited for a long while. In his hand, was gripped the sword that had nicked Lei Fan¡¯s neck as he soundlessly slipped into the room to kneel before Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Reporting to the Young Miss. A man from the Empress¡¯ Pce had already left for the Prime Minister¡¯s Mansion.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked, an eyebrow arching up.

    ¡°She is moving rather fast I must say.¡±

    Ye Sha continued: ¡°The Emperor has only allowed them half a day and the Empress does not dare tally a single moment.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie walked leisurely to a chair on one side and sat down before she said: ¡°We¡¯ll just watch and see the. The Fire Country¡¯s Imperial Pce is destined to have their tranquility broken today anyway.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Jun Wu Xie then added: ¡°You can go inform Lei Chen that he can make his move now.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Immediately upon answering, Ye Sha leapt out through the window, a ck shadow that blurred and disappeared before Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes.

    Jun Wu Xie rested her chin in her hand and tilted her head. She dipped a fingertip into the tea and gingerly wrote a few characters on the table.

    Lei Chen came whirling into the Imperial Pce in a rush. The Emperor was puzzled at having suddenly receiving news of Lei Chen¡¯s arrival at the Pce. After ascertaining that he was alone, the Emperor finally allowed him in and asked for him to be brought to his study.

    ¡°Why have youe here?¡± The Emperor was still highly concerned with Lei Fan¡¯s condition and he was naturally not showing Lei Chen any cordiality.

    Lei Chen knelt on one knee before the Emperor and he held up a brocade box to present to the Emperor.

    ¡°I heard the news that the Fourth Prince was hurt in an assassination attempt and I have been highly concerned. I was raised in the Empress¡¯ Pce together with Fourth Brother from young and we have naturally been closer than to other people. When I came to know that Fourth Brother lost a lot of blood, I wished that I could take his ce instead. But that is not possible and I can only bring the precious Blood Ling Zhi I have in my residence into the Pce for him. The Blood Ling Zhi is highly beneficial for the nourishing of blood and is most suitable for Fourth Brother¡¯s current condition.¡±

    The Emperor was surprised a brief moment. He had been scheming to rece Lei Chen with Lei Fan as the Crown Prince all this time and hence, he had always seen Lei Chen as an enemy of Lei Fan. But he had forgotten that the two brothers had always shared a close rtionship and although Lei Chen had been the prince biologically born from the Empress, the Empress had not shown the slightest favouritism towards Lei Chen but had instead shown more love and concern for Lei Fan. And anything that Lei Fan wanted, Lei Chen had never oncepeted with his younger brother for it.

    When that realisation came into his mind, the Emperor quickly epted Lei Chen¡¯s anxious rush into the Imperial Pce to deliver medicine as genuine and had no ulterior motives behind it, his heart greatlyforted by the strong show of their brotherly ties.

    Seeing Lei Chen being so loving and concerned for Lei Fan, even if the position of Crown Prince was handed over to Lei Fan, it was thought Lei Chen wouldn¡¯t be jealous. With the strong bond between Lei Fan and Lei Chen, even when Lei Fan bes the ruler of the Fire Country in the future, Lei Chen could very well still look out for his brother.

    With the scene of the brothers being amicable and supportive of each other in the Emperor¡¯s mind, his demeanor towards Lei Chen improved a little.

    ¡°I am highlyforted that your heart is so concerned for your little brother. Your Fourth Brother is undergoing such torment now and you have shown he has a ce in your heart. This Blood Ling Zhi, if I remember it correctly, should be the one you had tirelessly searched for, to give to the Empress Dowager before?¡± The Emperor asked with a benign smile on his face.

 Chapter 927

    <hr ss="chapter-end">

    Chapter 927: ¡°p with Borrowed Hand ¨C First Form (3)¡±

    Lei Chen nodded his head. ¡°It was because the Empress Dowager did not want to see me exhaust so much energy and to spend such a great amount of money. Hence, she did not ept the gift.¡±

    The Emperor nodded then and said: ¡°No matter, maybe this medicine that has been left in your residence for so long was meant to have you take it out to save Little Fan at this time of need. Seeing you brothers like that, I am really feeling very gratified.¡±

    Lei Chen was outwardly respectful but in his heart he wasughing coldly, but not an ounce of his true feelings showed on his face except for an expression of deep worry. ¡°I wonder how Fourth Brother is now? Your son would like to deliver the Blood Ling Zhi over personally now as I really wish for Fourth Brother to recover as quickly as possible.¡±

    The Emperor nodded with a satisfied expression on his face and if truth was to be told, having sat in the Imperial Study to wait for so long had made him highly anxious as well. ¡°Since you are so deeply concerned, I will go together with you myself to see whether your Mother has alreadye up with an alternative solution as well.¡±

    ¡°Alternative solution?¡± Lei Chen pretended to be confused as he looked at the Emperor.

    The Emperor then said: ¡°That¡¯s right. To neutralize the poison within Lei Fan¡¯s body, the blood of his biological father is needed. A pity Little Fan does not have any biological brothers and he is still too young to have and offsprings, so only extracting my blood will work for him. But that child had said the same thing as your Mother, refusing for me to harm my body in anyway, it was really heart wrenching to hear them.¡± The Emperor said, his voice thick with emotion.

    Lei Chen¡¯s mouth curled up in a cold smile but managed to cover it up quickly.

    ¡°Fourth Brother has always been a very filial and sensible child from young. He would naturally not want Father to harm himself because of him.¡±

    The father and son pair chatted as they walked, making their way towards the Empress¡¯ Pce. From the time that Lei Fan had been poisoned, a good part of the day had passed and there wasn¡¯t much time left in the limit that the Emperor had set.

    However, when the Emperor and Lei Chen reached the Empress¡¯ Pce, they discovered a whole bunch of Imperial Physicians who were supposed to be inside administering treatment on Lei Fan kneeling in a neat row outside the pce doors.

    The Emperor¡¯s face immediately darkened and he roared: ¡°You bunch of useless imbeciles! What are you all doing kneeling out here? Quickly go treat the Fourth Prince!¡±

    The group of Imperial Physicians had been kneeling there for a good part of the day and their legs were already sore and weak. When they saw the Emperor suddenly approaching, they nearly all fell over with shock.

    ¡°Reporting to Your Majesty! The Empress has already found a way to unravel the Blood of Kin poison afflicting the Fourth Prince and is currently administering treatment for the Fourth Prince. That is why she had made us kneel out here to wait.¡± One of the Imperial Physicians answered falteringly.

    The Emperor¡¯s furious expression instantly changed to one of puzzlement and a sparkle of joy began to fill his eyes after that.

    ¡°Is what you are saying the truth? The Empress has really found a way to neutralize the Blood of Kin?¡±

    ¡°Your loyal servants do not dare to deceive Your Majesty!¡± The bunch of Imperial Physicians chorused, as they scrambled to kneel on the ground.

    Lei Chen scanned his eyes around the inside of the Empress¡¯ Pce and saw that there were no eunuchs or pce maids around. A strong tinge of mirth suddenly showed in his eyes and he quickly turned to the Emperor who had an expression of joyous jubtion on his face to say: ¡°Fourth Brother is indeed well blessed by the Heavens. The Heavens must be moved by Father¡¯s endearing love for Fourth Brother and has allowed Mother to find a cure so quickly.¡±

    The Emperor was beside himself with joy, realising that he no longer had to cut his arm to extract blood and his son would still be saved, hence the exhration was obvious even in his eyes.

    ¡°Quick! Follow me in to take a look and check if Little Fan is already feeling better.¡± The Emperor was highly anxious at that moment and Lei Chen immediately followed behind him.

    The Emperor was so excited to see his precious little son that he did not notice in the slightest his other son who was following just behind him, the frosty chilling into his eyes.

    The Emperor rushed impatiently unable to wait another moment as he came before the doors leading into the Empress¡¯ Chambers. He was just about to raise his hand to push the doors open when sounding out from within, was the Empress¡¯ voice.

    ¡°The reason Little Fan could be saved today was all because you made it here in time! If not, I would have really have been at a loss, not having the slightest idea what to do!¡±

 Chapter 928

    Chapter 928: ¡°p with Borrowed Hand ¨C First Form (4)¡±

    ¡°The reason Little Fan could be saved today was all because you made it here in time! If not, I would have really have been at a loss, not having the slightest idea what to do!¡±

    When the Emperor heard the Empress¡¯ voice, a smile came upon his face. No wonder the Empress had said she knew of an alternative cure. The person within her chambers must be a Divine Doctor she had brought in!

    Just as the Emperor was going to push the door to enter once more, another voice floated out that froze the smile on his face.

    ¡°Your Ladyship sent the news over with such high urgency, how would I dare to tarry in the slightest?¡±

    That voice, was clearly the voice of the man who had assisted the Emperor for more than a decade, the current Prime Minister of the Imperial Court!

    Why would the Prime Minister appear here in the Empress¡¯ Chambers?

    The Emperor¡¯s brows knitted together, but he was thinking that he could possibly have misunderstood something here.

    ¡°Is it really because this Empress here harried you endlessly? Or was it because the father was in a hurry toe see his son?¡± The Empress¡¯ voice reached them, a teasing tone in her voice.

    ¡°Little Hui¡¯s words are really killing your lowly servant. Little Fan is my son, but didn¡¯t you give birth to him with me? My heart pains to see what happened to my son, but aren¡¯t you feeling just as pained?¡±

    The Emperor¡¯s face grew absolutely livid in that instant!

    Little Hui was the Empress¡¯ maiden name before she was admitted into the Pce!

    ¡°What a curse! Your Ladyship had really been almost frightened out of my wits today, I really cannot fathom what the assassin is after. He really thought he could make use of Little Fan to harm the Emperor¡¯s body. But if not for the fact that Little Fan is not the Emperor¡¯s biological son and his blood wouldn¡¯t been able to save Little Fan, why would your Ladyship try all ways and means to hinder and dissuade him so much?¡±

    ¡°My Little Hui has been truly intelligent and quick witted which had prevented our son¡¯s real identity from being exposed. I pity the Emperor for his blind foolishness where he had even mistaken our son for the child that he had with that wrench and showed showered him with such tender and loving care. If he were to know that Little Fan is the flesh and blood between you and me, I wonder how he would feel.¡±

    ¡°Such a twisted mind. If he got to know about it, would the three of us still have a chance to live? Your Empress had been left with no other choice that I summoned you here today and now that Little Fan¡¯s poison has been neutralized, you should leave quickly before that damned fool finds out that you came into the Pce and stir up unnecessary trouble.¡±

    ¡°Little Hui can ready bear for me to leave just like this? I had not had the chance to get intimate with you for the longest time already. That old Emperor has got so many beauties just added into his harem I would think that Little Hui must be feeling mighty lonely spending days and nights alone in your chambers all this time.¡±

    ¡°You tease!¡±

    From within the chambers, sounds of heavy breathing was soon heard, and the decadent moans and groans made the people who heard them from outside flush red to the tips of their ears.

    Lei Chen listened quietly to all of that, as a chilling smile widened up on his face, his eyes slowly turning to look at the face of the Emperor who heard everything just as clearly as he did.

    The Emperor¡¯s face went from green to purple, the clenched up fist showing green veins almost about to burst, sure signs of the raging fury that surged within his person at that moment!

    To think that the chosen sitting Empress of the Imperial Pce whom he had treated with respect for many years, would actuallymit adultery with the most senior of his court officials, and they had even produced a bastard offspring!

    And he had even taken that bastard child to be own, doting and loving him for so many years!

    Lei Chen suppressed the urge tough that was threatening to spill out through his mouth from his heart.

    Father, are you in good spirits today? Are you still joyous about Fourth Brother¡¯s recovery?

    In an explosive rage, the Emperor suddenly kicked the doors open with a loud crash!

    The tightly shut doors were sted wide open!

    Within the hall of the chambers, caught up in a tight embrace, their clothes in a state of undress, the two people were suddenly fully exposed with the sun¡¯s rays shining upon them!

    With the chamber doors opened, the Empress let out a shrill scream in shock and panic. By the time she snapped back to her senses, and saw clearly who the intruder was, she turned immediately to stone, feeling like all the blood in her body had suddenly been frozen!

    ¡°Slut! You shameless slut!¡± The Emperor was trembling visibly with rage, his finger pointed at the Empress and Prime Minister entwined up together.

 Chapter 929

    Chapter 929: ¡°p with Borrowed Hand ¨C First Form (5)¡±

    Seeing the scene of the two people tangled up in carnal lust, something in his chest seemed to explode at that moment, his rage so great he could not even speak.

    ¡°Your Majesty..... Your Majesty.....¡±

    The Empress and the Prime Minister suddenly regained their senses and a wave of unspeakable fear washed over them entirely. They immediately separated themselves, not even giving any attention to their disheveled clothes in a messy disarray as they both fell to their knees before the Emperor, shivering in overwhelming terror.

    ¡°Your Majesty..... Your Majesty..... Your Lady..... Your Lady is innocent.....¡± The Empress¡¯ face which had been flushed red from pleasure just a moment ago had now immediately faded, the deathly pale pallor now looked scarily terrifying.

    And the Prime Minister kneeling at the side had his head stered to the ground, shivering in terror and not daring to move at all.

    Never in their wildest dreams that the Emperor would suddenly appear here at that moment, to coincidentally stumble right into the scene of the two of them engaged in their illicit affair.

    ¡°Shameless scoundrels! Two scoundrels sopletely bereft of morals! I will kill both of you! Kill you!¡± The Emperor was so filled with rage that his face had turned visibly purple, his eyes red and bloodshot.

    ¡°Your Majesty, spare me! Spare me, Your Majesty!¡± The Prime Minister howled, his body a shivering mass.

    The Empress had already turned into a sobbing wreck. She was sure she had made her most trusted aide stand guard outside the chambers and toe inform her if any situationes up. But when the Emperor had arrived, she had not heard the slightest peep from those aides!

    What the Empress did not know was that those aides of hers, had all been knocked out and tightly bound up in the backyard of the chambers, and were not able to provide the Empress with any form of warnings that the Emperor had arrived.

    Lei Chen looked at the Emperor as he sputtered with rage, looking like he was almost going to vomit out blood. Lei Chen knew that the show had just barely begun and the Empress together with the Prime Minister were truly finished this time. Having been caught in the act and it was witnessed by the Emperor himself, there was no way those two would still live.

    ¡°Father! Father, do not get yourself too worked up!¡± Lei Chen put on a false facade of worried concern, trying to cate the Emperor.

    The Emperor instead brushed him off in indignant rage!

    Lei Chen fell with a thud to his knees before the Emperor, pleading pitifully: ¡°Father, although Mother hasmitted a travesty, but Fourth Brother he has just.....¡±

    A loud clear smack resounded!

    The Emperor¡¯s p fueled by his indomitable rage swung straight across Lei Chen¡¯s face.

    ¡°Do not even bring up that bastard before me!¡±

    Having just had the poison purged from his body, Lei Fan began to stir awake. He had been shocked awake by the loud curse from the Emperor and he got up groggy and confused. When he saw the Empress and the Prime Minister both kneeling on the ground, the realization suddenly hit him in the head like a lightning bolt!

    ¡°Fa..... Father.....¡± Lei Fan began to tremble like a leaf as he turned to look at the seething Emperor, feeling a wave a dizziness suddenly hitting him.

    ¡°You bastard child! Who allowed you to address me as your Father! ?¡± The Emperor was bitter and ovee with hatred as he looked at Lei Fan, thinking back to the years of love and attention he had showered on this son, but it turned out that he was someone else¡¯s, which made him feelpletely disgusted at that moment!

    Shock ran through Lei Fan¡¯s entire body and he crashed to the ground on his knees, his heart filled with abject fear. He did not know what happened, but seeing the Empress¡¯ and the Prime Minister¡¯s clothes in their disheveled state of undress with the two of them kneeling on the ground, and together with the Emperor¡¯s expression of furious rage, he was able to surmise that the Empress and the Prime Minister must have engaged in illicit activities in the period while he had been unconscious, and got themselves discovered by the Emperor!

    At that moment, Lei Fan felt like his entire body had been plunged into a icy pit. Caught with throes of extreme terror, he suddenly thought of something.

    ¡°Father! What is wrong, Father? Does Father not want your dear son anymore?¡± Lei Fan suddenly raised up his head to say sobbingly.

    ¡°A bastard child like you is no son of mine! You are not fit to call me Father!¡± The Emperor hollered. ¡°You are just a bastard child born from the Empress and that adulterous lecher.¡±

    Lei Fan was startled but he forced himself to calm down as he put on a forlorn expression and said: ¡°Father, how is it possible I am not your son? Doesn¡¯t Father recognize this face on your son anymore? Father! Have you really forgotten my mother¡¯s looks already! ?¡±

 Chapter 930

    Chapter 930: ¡°p with Borrowed Hand ¨C First Form (6)¡±

    Lei Fan was startled but he forced himself to calm down as he put on a forlorn expression and said: ¡°Father, how is it possible I am not your son? Doesn¡¯t Father recognize this face on your son anymore? Father! Have you really forgotten my mother¡¯s looks already! ?¡±

    [He still has wiggle room to put up a final struggle!]

    [He still has a chance to turn this around!]

    [His face might just be able to save his life!]

    When the Emperor saw the face that looked so much like the woman he had loved so much on Lei Fan, he hesitated a moment. It was a fact that Lei Fan¡¯s countenance looked very simr to the woman he loved and did not look the slightest bit alike to the Empress or the Prime Minister at all.

    The Empress knew she had no way of getting herself out of this anymore but Lei Fan¡¯s words had given her another glimmer of hope. She would not be able to save herself, but her son, might still have a chance to be able to live!

    ¡°Your Majesty! Your Majesty! Your Lady had in a moment of folly,mitted such a shameless deed. But Little Fan..... Little Fan is really the son you had with Lady Cheng! No matter how much you detest and abhor your Lady now, but don¡¯t you still remember elder sister Lady Cheng¡¯s looks anymore? In what way does Little Fan even looks like me, your Lady at all?¡± The Empress said as she continued to weep.

    The Emperor¡¯s brows knitted up in a knot, as he stared fixedly at Lei Fan¡¯s face.

    ¡°Whatever you said to the Prime Minister earlier, I heard them very clearly.¡± The Emperor red at the Empress coldly.

    The Empress was taken aback but she refused to give up. She hurried to kowtow, hitting her head on the cold hard floor as she said: ¡°It was all your Lady¡¯s greed! Your Lady wanted the Prime Minister to assist Little Fan to ascend into the throne and tried to pull wool over his eyes. Little Fan is not his or my child at all. He is Your Majesty¡¯s son that Lady Cheng gave birth to! If Your Majesty doesn¡¯t believe me, you can just look carefully at Lei Fan¡¯s face!¡±

    She knew she and the Prime Minister were sure to lose their lives here, but if the Emperor could be convinced that she had said all those words just to deceive the Prime Minister, Lei Fan might still stand a chance to escape.

    As expected, the Emperor¡¯s face showed a trace of hesitation as he stared at the face that looked so much like his most beloved woman. He had been reluctant to believe that Lei Fan was not his biological son as well. Afteralll, he had loved him so so many years, and doted on him for so long!

    ¡°Father! Father! I am really your child, just look at my face!¡±

    The Emperor drew in a deep breath. ¡°Since you are not the Prime Minister¡¯s son, then tell me how was the Prime Minister able to save your life?¡±

    Lei Chen was stumped for words. Blood of Kin had be a major w in his n.

    The Empress saw that things had taken a bad turn and she immediately said: ¡°The Prime Minister did not give Little Fan any blood. Your Lady had used an alternative method to neutralize the poison in Little Fan¡¯s body, and I have asked the Prime Minister toe here as I wished to use this opportunity to make him believe that Little Fan was his son, to convince him to assist Little Fan more strongly.¡±

    The Emperor¡¯s frown creased up deeper and he looked at Lei Fan¡¯s tear streaked face, the hatred within his heart slowly being eroded!

    ¡°Guards! Immediately imprison those two people! I will slowly interrogate them!¡±

    With the Emperor¡¯s orders given, the guards outside instantly moved to arrest the Empress and the Prime Minister, but they did not bring Lei Fan away. It was obvious that he had believed the Empress¡¯ version of events in his heart.

    Lei Chen observed everything that was happening, and he spied Lei Fan¡¯s expression secretly secretly showing signs of relief and Lei Chenughed coldly in his heart.

    As expected, the Emperor did not have the heart to part with that face on Lei Fan. Lei Fan had managed to avert disaster based purely on that countenance he was showing. But s, that was not all that Jun Wu Xie¡¯s n was and there was more toe. Lei Chen told himself to patiently await the moment that Lei Fan¡¯s facade would be smashed, and he would like to see if Lei Fan could still be so rxed then!

 Chapter 931

    Chapter 931: ¡°p with Borrowed Hand ¨C Second Form (1)¡±

    The Emperor walked out in a huff, not saying much more but just ordered for people to clean Lei Fan up and instructed Lei Fan and Lei Chen to go to the Imperial Pce¡¯s main hall where he would carry out the interrogation.

    Lei Fan had just suffered from a huge loss of blood and adding the shock he had just been put under, his legs were now very weak, needing help from a group of eunuchs before he could even struggle to stand.

    Ye Sha had observed everything that urred within the Empress¡¯ Chambers from a hidden location and he quickly rushed to where Jun Wu Xie was to tell her everything that he had seen.

    ¡°The Emperor had only ordered for the Empress and the Prime Minister to be arrested but did not do anything against Lei Fan.¡± Ye Sha said, kneeling before Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°As predicted.¡± Jun Wu Xie did not show the tiniest bit of surprise but was just calmly sitting in her chair, stroking the little ck cat¡¯s soft fur.

    ¡°Young Miss had expected this to happen?¡± Ye Sha was the one surprised instead.

    Jun Wu Xie replied: ¡°What¡¯s not to know? Lei Fan was afterall his most favoured son for so many years whom he had doted on for so long. As long as the slightest possibility remained, the Emperor would not have wanted to see that Lei Fan was truly the Empress¡¯ and the Prime Minister¡¯s child. The Empress is a smart woman. She knows that she has totally lost this time and she could not be saved. Hence, she had pinned all her hopes on the face that Lei Fan carries, hoping against hope that the Emperor would soften and be a little more lenient when seeing that face.¡±

    ¡°Would our Young Miss require me to go reveal Lei Fan¡¯s disguise?¡± Ye Sha asked.

    Jun Wu Xie however, shook her head. Her eyes lifted as she stared at the scenery outside as she said slowly: ¡°You know who the Fire Country¡¯s Third Prince is?¡±

    Ye Sha was startled by the question.

    The Fire Country¡¯s Third Prince had shown great intelligence when he was very young, but because his mother¡¯s position in the Imperial Pce had been shaky, the Third Prince had not been greatly favoured. But due to the high intelligence he had exhibited when he was young, he had also been shown favour for a time by the Emperor. A pity though, the year when he was seven, his mother suddenly passed away and the young Third Prince lost the protection of his mother. His time in the Pce after that was hard and it was incredibly difficult for him to progress, causing him to gradually lose his spirit, finally turning into the current scared and timid weak prince, who doesn¡¯t step out of his chambers.

    ¡°That your subordinate knows.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie gingerly stroked the little ck cat¡¯s smooth luxuriant fur.

    ¡°The year the Third Prince¡¯s mother died, it was also the same year that Lei Fan was born. When the Third Prince¡¯ mother died, the real Lei Fan had just been sent to the Empress¡¯ Pce and not long after that, the real Lei Fan¡¯s mother then died, while the real Lei Fan was switched out with the Empress¡¯ and the Prime Minister¡¯s child. Do you still not see the link within all this?¡±

    It suddenly dawned on Ye Sha what Jun Wu Xie was implying at. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me the Third Prince¡¯s mother found out about what the Empress did and hence she was silenced by the Empress?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie nodded slightly. ¡°Fei Yan had investigated into the circumstances surrounding the Third Prince. Although he is timid as a mouse in front of people, but he is a truly intelligent person. I am thinking he must have either personally witnessed something, or he had discovered some important fact. In the past, the Empress had ruled oppressively within the Imperial Pce harem and he had not been able to make a move. Now that the Empress has fallen from grace, he will definitely not miss this rare opportunity to avenge his mother.¡±

    After saying that, Jun Wu Xie set the little ck cat upon the table and picked up the teacup to take a small sip from it.

    ¡°Before Lei Chen came here, he had secretly gone to meet the Third Prince and by now, the Third Prince himself should have shown up within the Imperial Pce.¡±

    [To take out the enemy, and to throw them over into the deep abyss, doesn¡¯t always require her to do everything herself.]

    [Sometimes, when the chess pieces in hand are well yed, the same desired result can be achieved just as well.]

    ¡°Nevermind. How can such a great show be missed? Ye Sha.¡± Jun Wu Xie suddenly stood up.

    ¡°Your subordinate awaits your orders.¡±

    ¡°Come with me to watch this great show unfold. I still have a great big gift that I want to present to the Fire Country¡¯s Emperor.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes narrowed up as she said.

 Chapter 932

    Chapter 932: ¡°p with Borrowed Hand ¨C Second Form (2)¡±

    [When the enemy has fallen into utter despair, when the enemy has been totally defeated, letting them know whose hand they have been defeated by, savouring their expressions ofplete despair, was quite an enjoyable form of amusement.]

    Jun Wu Xie changed out of Qu Ling Yue¡¯s clothes, and donned the Zephyr Academy¡¯s uniform. She wiped away the disguise on her face, and assumed the appearance of the delicate featured youth, Jun Xie.

    Ye Sha brought Jun Wu Xie out from the ce.

    The show was about toe to an end, she would naturally want to savour the fruits of herbour!

    The Emperor was sitting within the Imperial Pce¡¯s main hall as he stared at the Empress and the Prime Minister who were brought in by the guards and were kneeling down.

    These two people, one was the person who shared the same bed with him for many years, while the other was his most trusted court official. But they had both secretly betrayed him behind his back for many years and from what he had heard and witnessed personally earlier, this was not the first time they had engaged in such secret illicit affair!

    When he thought back to how the always gentle andpliant Empress had actuallymitted adultery with another man, the Emperor was suddenly feeling utterly disgusted!

    ¡°Reporting to Your Majesty! As per Your Majesty¡¯s orders, your subject has searched through the Empress¡¯ Pce and I discovered all the eunuchs and pce maids from the Empress¡¯ ce knocked unconscious and tightly bound up in the backyard.¡± Yuan Biao walked into the main hall and knelt down to make his report. He had been out searching for traces of Jun Xie but had been urgently summoned back by the Emperor only to discover that such a scandal had broken out in the Imperial Pce!

    When the Empress heard that, her heart went cold. This meant that someone had obviously set all this up, knowing about the illicit affair between her and the Prime Minister, had been able to predict that the Emperor would show up at her chambers, and set all these up to coincide wlessly.

    [Just who was this person? How did he know this well kept secret?]

    The Empress suddenly recalled that Lei Fan had told her that the ck robed assassin had possibly known the truth behind his birth. She had thought that Lei Fan was just being over suspicious but from the way things were now, everything might very well have been part of that person¡¯s n, that was slowly and irrevocably pushing them over into this bottomless ravine!

    What made the Empress even more fearful was, even when she had fallen to such a sorry state, she did not have the slightest idea just who was the person responsible for all of this!

    ¡°Lock all of them up and you send some men to interrogate them thoroughly!¡± The Emperor ordered.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Yuan Biao answered.

    At that moment, Lei Fan was slowly walking into the main hall assisted by a group of eunuchs, Lei Chen apanying him by the side.

    Lei Fan¡¯s body had not recovered and his face was a sheet of white. Seeing the Empress and the Prime Minister kneeling on the ground, his eyes showed him startled a moment, but he did not dare exhibit any other sign of his shock.

    ¡°Fourth Brother, be careful.¡± Lei Chen saw Lei Fan body sway slightly, and he pretended to give him a concerned reminder.

    Lei Fan had found Lei Chen an eyesore for a long time but he was now being doubted by the Emperor and he had no choice but to depend on Lei Chen¡¯s help. So, he smiled weakly and said: ¡°Big Brother, you¡¯ve got to help me.¡±

    Lei Chen nodded his head gravely and replied: ¡°My Fourth Brother, rest assured. You are my brother, I will not let you be bullied.¡±

    Hearing that, Lei Fan sighed in relief inwardly.

    The Emperor saw Lei Fan and Lei Chen entering the hall and the rage with him was still boiling. He scrutinised Lei Fan¡¯s face repeatedly as if trying to ascertain that he had not made the wrong judgement.

    ¡°Towards the incident today, do the two of you have anything to say about it?¡± The Emperor turned his gaze back to the front, ring angrily at the kneeling Empress and Prime Minister before him.

    ¡°Your Lady realizes her crime!¡±

    ¡°Your subject realizes his crime!¡±

    The Empress and the Prime Minister both kowtowed and acknowledge their crime readily. They were caught by the Emperor himself engaged in their illicit affair and no amount of denial would get them off the hook. They were both thinking the same and having realized that they would not be able to save themselves, they wanted to at least protect Lei Fan!

    The Emperor snorted with derisively and he was just about to issue his Imperial Decree to execute the Empress and the Prime Minister when he suddenly heard the eunuch making an announcement!

 Chapter 933

    Chapter 933: ¡°p with Borrowed Hand ¨C Second Form (3)¡±

    ¡°Reporting to Your Majesty! The Third Prince seek for an audience in the main hall! Saying there is an important matter to report to Your Majesty!¡±

    The Emperor¡¯s face frowned up as he said: ¡°At a time like this, why is he here? Allow him toe in.¡±

    Soon, a rather harried looking Third Prince, Lei Xi walked into the main hall. Lei Xi¡¯s age was seven years older than Lei Fan, but due to him always being holed up and never taking a step out from his residence, he was not much taller than Lei Fan. His skin was fairer than most people and looked very pale.

    Lei Xi¡¯s looks was not too bad butpared to Lei Chen and Lei Fan, he looked less outstanding. Added to that, his timid nature made him the one prince most easily overlooked among the four princes of the Fire Country.

    Even the Emperor himself did not feel like he know this son of his well at all.

    But Lei Xi on this day, was different from the past. There was an absence of his usual timid cowardice in his eyes and they were filled with sharp determination instead.

    When he walked into the main hall, he immediately knelt down before the Emperor.

    ¡°Your son greets my Father! Long live my Father, a hundred million years!¡±

    ¡°Stand up. For what reason have youe here today?¡± The Emperor asked, rubbing at his temples.

    Lei Xi stood up, and turned his head to look over to the Empress kneeling on the floor, and his eyes shed with intense hatred.

    ¡°Reporting to Father! Your son hase here today, to seek redress for injustice!¡±

    ¡°Seek redress? For whom?¡± The Emperor asked.

    ¡°For my mother, your Lady! For my youngest brother, who had been heartlessly murdered immediately upon birth!¡± Lei Xi eximed, his head raised and his chest puffed up.

    ¡°What?¡± The Emperor was surprised.

    Lei Xi immediately went on to say: ¡°That year, Lady Concubine Cheng had just given birth to the Fourth Prince Lei Fan, but she had passed on due to a difficult birth. Few days after, the Empress had then taken in my Fourth Brother to raise him. At that time, my mother¡¯s chambers was nearest to the Empress¡¯ and hence, she would often go over to the Empress¡¯ chambers to receive the Empress¡¯ instruction.¡±

    ¡°Shut up! Lei Xi! What kind of intentions are you harbouring! ? What are you trying to say here! ? Your Majesty! Your Majesty! You must not listen to the lies Lei Xi is spouting! Everything that happened today must have been orchestrated by Lei Xi! He was the one who abducted all the servants in your Lady¡¯s pce! He obviously holds treacherous intents!¡± The Empress had immediately upon hearing Lei Xi¡¯s words, suddenly felt an ominous sense of impending doom over her head. She had a very strong feeling that she must stop Lei Xi from continuing on, or she would be in bigger trouble!

    The Emperorpletely ignored the Empress¡¯ cries and just turned to Yuan Biao and said: ¡°Stuff up that howling slut¡¯s mouth! I do not wish to hear the slut¡¯s voice again!¡±

    Yuan Biao immediately stepped up and used a handkerchief to fully stuff up the Empress¡¯ mouth!

    The Empress could only make muffled grunts as her eyes red fixedly at Lei Xi, looking like she wished for nothing more than to shred him into a thousand pieces!

    Lei Xiughed out coldly and said: ¡°The Empress had really overestimated my abilities. If I had been capable of such to drag you down your high horse, I wouldn¡¯t have waited till this day to tell Father everything.¡±

    ¡°Lei Xi! Tell me more!¡± The Emperor had a feeling that what Lei Xi was about to say next was going to be highly important.

    Lei Xi continued: ¡°That day, my mother heard that the Fourth Prince would be brought into the Empress¡¯ Pce and she dragged me along to go see my youngest brother. But I was mischievous and wilful then and I ran off once we came to the Empress¡¯ Pce, never for a moment thinking that that¡¯s day¡¯s parting, would turned out to be an eternal one!¡±

    ¡°Your son I, was very young then, and I was hiding in the Empress¡¯ Pce¡¯s backyard in y when I saw a scene which I would never ever be able to forget my entire life!¡± Lei Xi suddenly turned to stare in rage at the Empress when he got to this point in his narration of events, looking like he wanted to tear the Empress apart.

 Chapter 934

    <hr ss="chapter-end">

    Chapter 934: ¡°p with Borrowed Hand ¨C Second Form (4)¡±

    Lei Xi had at that time been very young, and hidden behind the rocks that were alike to miniature mountains in the garden, had suddenly witnessed his own mother tied up and held down by several eunuchs in the backyard, with the Empress and herdy in waiting following behind.

    Within thedy in waiting¡¯s arms, was a blood covered little infant.

    That infant was the Fourth Prince who had just been brought into the Empress Pce, Lei Fan. Lei Xi had been ovee with terror then, seeing his mother being bound up, he had wanted to rush out. But he realized then that as a tiny little prince like himself, even if he had run out to confront them, he would not have been able to achieve anything and so he had endured the consuming fear eating at him as he stayed hidden.

    And right before his eyes, his mother had then been strangled to death by a eunuch with a rope put around her neck. Finally, his mother¡¯s lifeless body had been tied to rocks together with the Fourth Prince and thrown over into the lily pond in the backyard.

    ¡°Your son, I have known that I do not possess the ability to avenge my mother, but I have been not been willing to continue to keep this secret forever buried, and just waited patiently! I waited for the day that the Heavens opens His eyes, to allow him to avenge his mother and his Fourth Brother! This is the day! Your son, I, have finally waited till this day!¡± Lei Xi¡¯s face was filled with the outpouring of grief that he had held in for such a long time. He has always been more intelligent than many, but he had had no choice but to turn himself into a timid and cowardly prince, all of it to avoid raising any suspicions onto himself from the Empress.

    From the most intelligent of the princes to be the most useless prince, Lei Xi had endured the fear and torment without a saying a word of it to anyone, but merely to wait, and he had finally waited till this day came!

    ¡°Ungh! !¡± The Empress¡¯ eyes were wide as she struggled, wanting to stand. But Yuan Biao stood over her holding her down in a tight grip.

    Lei Fan stared in disbelief at his Third Brother that he had despised the most all this time, unable to believe what he was hearing from Lei Xi¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Lies! You¡¯re lying!¡± Lei Fa was in a panic. He immediately knelt before the Emperor, sobbing tearfully as he said: ¡°Father! Father! Third Brother is just purely ndering me! If what he says is true, how did your son, I live till today? Third Brother must be jumping at the opportunity when he saw Mother fallen from grace and wants to use this chance to nder me!¡±

    The Emperor¡¯s brows knitted up deeply. Lei Xi¡¯s words had indeed astounded him greatly.

    The year when Lei Xi¡¯s mother had died, her body had been discovered in the Imperial Garden¡¯s shallow fish pond. But as they had discovered it ratherte, Lei Xi¡¯s mother¡¯s body had been soaked in the water for a long time and hadpletely deformed, making it impossible for them to identify the body at all. They had just based it on the clothes and things the body was wearing then.

    Lei Xi cast a cold stare at the sobbing Lei Fan.

    ¡°Bastard child! You still persist in fooling Father with your trickery?¡±

    Lei Fan immediately said: ¡°That is just pure venomous nder!¡±

    Lei Xi suddenly stood up and looked directly at the Emperor to say: ¡°Father! Your son, I know what is holding Father back. But I know of a way that can prove what I am saying here is the absolute truth!¡± Upon saying that, Lei Xi secretly gripped the porcin bottle hidden within his sleeve, his gaze discreetly swinging over Lei Chen.

    The bottle had been given to him by Lei Chen. He did not know what it was, but Lei Chen had told him, with this bottle, they would be able to ensure that Lei Fan would be irrecoverably doomed!

    Having witnessed his own mother brutally murdered, Lei Xi had kept that secret to himself in torment for many years, how could he give up on this one and only opportunity for revenge presented right before him?

    Even if he did not know what the bottle contained, he was willing to gamble it all on this one chance!

    Lei Xi suddenly charged at Lei Fan kneeling upon the ground. Lei Fan screamed out in terror and stretched out his hand to push Lei Xi away from him. But Lei Xipletely ignored the wildly waving arms and just opened the stopper on the porcin bottle and ferociously leapt onto Lei Fan, pouring the liquid within the bottle entirely onto Lei Fan¡¯s face!

 Chapter 935

    Chapter 935: ¡°p with Borrowed Hand ¨C Second Form (5)¡±

    ¡°I will not let a bastard child like you to continue to bring harm to the Imperial Pce!¡± Lei Xi said, staring viciously at Lei Fan.

    In the instant the cool fluid sshed onto Lei Fan¡¯s face, the bone structure and flesh on Lei Fan¡¯s face began to shift severely!

    In shock, the Emperor suddenly stood up from his throne as he stared in surprise at Lei Fan who was writhing and howling on the floor, his gaze staring unwaveringly in disbelief, locked on Lei Fan¡¯s face!

    He saw the handsome features on Lei Fan¡¯s face, twisting up and changing at an incredible pace!

    The countenance was silently changing, gradually changing into a face that the Emperor found both foreign and highly familiar at the same time!

    That face, was very much alike to the Empress currently within the main hall, and in the region in between the eyes, traces of the Prime Minister¡¯s features could be seen.

    Completely stunned, the Emperor fell back onto his throne greatly flustered. He looked in utter disbelief at Lei Fan whose face hadpletely changed, his mind whirling in chaos.

    The face from his face caused Lei Fan to continue to writhe on the ground howling incessantly, while Lei Xi stood smiling indifferently beside him, admiring the scene at his feet that brought him great joy!

    ¡°Father! This spawn of evil used extraordinary methods to change his looks and once this medicinal fluid is sshed on his face, it will neutralise it! Your son, I had been disrespectful before Father today, I plead for Father to punish me to redeem myself! I beg that Father look carefully at that face! He could not possibly by my Fourth Brother, and even less likely that he is your child! It is obvious he is a bastard child born from the Empress¡¯ and Prime Minister¡¯s insidious illicit scandal!¡± Lei Xi suddenly knelt down onto the ground, pleading with the Emperor in a loud voice.

    The Emperor began to tremble with rage, as thest glimmer of hope in his heart waspletely extinguished.

    Lei Fan¡¯s face on its own, had be the most irrefutable proof, and no further exnations or evidence was required to ascertain without any doubt, his real identity!

    ¡°Bravo..... Bravo..... Ah, Empress. My Empress. I have not treated you badly! And even at such a juncture, you persist in lying to me! You really think I am that gullible?¡± However strongly hopeful the Emperor had felt towards Lei Fan before, the hatred spilling out from his heart now was at least tenfold!

    The son he had favoured upon the most, was not his child, and definitely not from his once most beloved woman!

    He had spoilt him for so many years, doted on him for so many years, even devising up all ways and means to push Lei Fan up to assume the position of Crown Prince, to inherit everything the Fire Country held.

    But in the end, what had he really done?

    He had nearly gifted the entire country and his fortune to a bastard child!

    ¡°Guards! Arrest this venomous woman, the bastard child, and the guilty official and throw them into the dungeons! I do not want them to die so easily! I want them to die under a thousand cuts!¡± The Emperor¡¯s jaws were tightly clenched up, his face had turned a little pale. It could be seen from here just how intense the hatred and rage he was feeling at the moment.

    Due to the agonising pain, Lei Fan was curled up in a ball as his body twitched in spasms. He wanted to plead with the Emperor to spare his life at least, but he could not even summon up the strength to speak.

    Yuan Biao immediately summoned several Imperial Guards, ready to drag the Empress and the others and thrown them into the dungeons.

    But the Empress had at that moment, suddenly seemed like she had lost her mind as she broke free of Yuan Biao¡¯s grasp. She tore the handkerchief out from her mouth, suddenly breaking out into an almost maniacal bout ofughter as she said: ¡°Hahaha! Hahaha! Your Majesty, Your Majesty. You say I am venomous? Your Lady¡¯s venomous ways were caused by your own hand! Your Lady was the revered Empress, but when have you given this Empress the dignity an Empress deserved? You favoured Lady Cheng, cherishing her so preciously in the palm of your hand. When a conflict arose between Lady Cheng and me, your Empress, you did not bother to find out the truth and indiscriminately berated me before everyone in the Imperial Pce over her!¡±

 Chapter 936

    Chapter 936: ¡°p with Borrowed Hand ¨C Second Form (6)¡±

    ¡°You have single mindedly shielded that hussy! How can I let that hussy have her way! ? Your Majesty! Lady Cheng¡¯s death! The Fourth Prince¡¯s death, were all caused by your own hand! If you had not specifically only just favoured Lady Cheng alone, had not thrashed the dignity of an Empress under your foot, would I have turned into such a state?¡±

    ¡°Shameless slut! You still dare to spout such nonsense!¡± The Emperor was so furious he stood there pointing his trembling finger at the Empress, shouting at the top of his voice.

    The Empress instead seemed to have lost her mind and she suddenlyughed out hysterically!

    ¡°Spouting nonsense? Your Majesty! Since things havee to this juncture, yourdy does not need to hide it from you anymore! Do you know why none of the concubines in the Imperial Harem had not been able to conceive in the past ten years? Why the Second Prince although married for so many years, had not been able to share any news of bliss? Let your Lady tell you now! Not only you, but all your sons! Have already lost the ability to reproduce! Your Lady was the one who poisoned you all! Besides my own son, no one would be able to inherit the Fire Country¡¯s throne!¡± The Empressughed maniacally, spilling out all the venom she had kept hidden within her heart all this time.

    The Emperor stared wide eyed, in utter disbelief at the Empress.

    ¡°You! You wicked woman! Till this moment, you are still thinking of protecting your own son! But, even if Lei Chen is born from you, so what does it matter! In his body, my blood still flows within! I believe, Lei Chen having clearly witnessed your vicious and venomous nature today, would be deeply ashamed to have a mother like you!¡± The Emperor had in his frantic fluster, turned to look at Lei Chen. The Empress¡¯ words had greatly terrified him. Judging from the Empress¡¯ venomous and insidious mind, it was highly possible that she had really done all that she imed, or why had all the concubines in the Imperial Harem, not a single one of them had been able conceive and give birth to a single prince or princess?

    And if the Empress had trulymitted that deed, the only one she would have spared would only be her own son, Lei Chen.

    Lei Chen lowered his head, and did not say a single word.

    But the Empress was stillughing hysterically. ¡°Lei Chen? Hahaha! Your Majesty! Your Lady firstborn had passed away long ago! Lei Chen is merely an illegitimate bastard, born from the illicit affair between one of my pce maids and a guard! Hahaha! Your Majesty, Your Majesty! You and all your sons will be childless and your bloodline dies in this generation!¡±

    The Emperor sucked in a cold gasp, his eyes slowly shifting from Lei Chen to the Empress.

    ¡°You are lying! You must be lying!¡±

    The Empress replied: ¡°At this point, does your Lady still need to lie? If Lei Chen is truly your Lady¡¯s son, would I have stood by and done nothing while Your Majesty slowly pushed him nearer into the abyss, trying to force him to give up his position as the Crown Prince?¡±

    The Emperor¡¯s shoulders suddenly slumped, everything before his eyes now was just one great cmity. The country¡¯s current Crown Prince, and the Crown Prince he had wanted to install, were actually both not his biological offsprings!

    And the only two sons he had, had been poisoned by the Empress and no longer able to produce offsprings, and throughout their entire lives, they would not be able to produce an heir!

    ¡°Your venomous slut! I am going to kill you! I must surely kill you!¡± The Emperor roared as he stood up, almost wanting to swallow the Empress alive.

    The Empress was stillughing, herughter sounding mournful.

    ¡°Throw all of them down there! Imprison the two bastard children as well! I want to tear them apart!¡± The Emperor¡¯s chest was heaving heavily. The sessive blows suffered was making the Emperor gasp for air.

    Lei Xi had avenged his mother, but he had not expected things to take such a drastic turn. All the actions he had taken, had been arranged by Lei Chen. He had thought that Lei Chen wanted to uphold justice over family ties, but he had not thought that Lei Chen himself would be dragged right into the turmoil as well.

    In fact, if Lei Fan¡¯s identity had not been revealed, the Empress would not have fought and struggled to drag everyone down with her. To protect Lei Fan, she would not have revealed a word about the secret behind Lei Fan¡¯s birth.

 Chapter 937

    Chapter 937: ¡°Tenth p (1)¡±

    But the bottle of medicinal fluid that Lei Chen gave to Lei Xi hadpletely crushed the Empress¡¯st ray of hope.

    Lei Xi found that he could not understand why Lei Chen would do this.

    Lei Chen raised his head looking highly forlorn as he stared at the Imperial Guards rushing into the main hall, quickly surrounding him and Lei Fan heavily.

    In his heart, he wasughing bitterly at himself.

    The Emperor had clearly overheard the truth about the secret behind Lei Fan¡¯s birth from the Empress herself previously, but he had still chosen to believe Lei Fan based just on the face he carried. But when the Empress had just revealed the circumstances about his own birth, the Emperor had not doubted it at all, and had not even hesitated in the slightest or suspected otherwise before he had adamantly judged him guilty.

    No questions, not a single attempt at verification, before he believed everything!

    As expected, in the Emperor¡¯s heart, he was nothing at all.

    The little sliver of yearning in his heart for that slightest bond between father and son to exist, had just been heartlessly severed.

    The Imperial Guards had alreadye to stand right beside Lei Chen, and it was seen that Lei Chen would be grabbed the very next moment.

    But right at that moment, a clear voice tinged with a cold tone suddenly rang out within the main hall.

    ¡°Your Majesty is really resolute and merciless in ordering executions.¡±

    ¡°Who is that?¡± The physically and mentally exhausted Emperor suddenly turned to look towards the voice, and saw the person who had gone missing for a long time, Jun Xie, suddenly standing in a corner of the main hall. No one had noticed when he hade into the main hall at all!

    In the instant that he saw Jun Xie, the Emperor gasped loudly and his eyes suddenly filled with rmed.

    ¡°Jun Xie! How did youe in here! ?¡± The Emperor stared at Jun Xie, his voice growing shrill.

    Jun Wu Xie walked slowly to the centre of the main hall and swept her gaze over the chaotic turmoil within the ce, then she slowly said, seemingly in no big hurry: ¡°I heard that Your Majesty was looking for me, so I came here to see Your Majesty.¡±

    ¡°Yuan Biao! Yuan Biao! Capture him!¡± The Emperor screamed, suddenly leaping to his feet. Jun Xie would forever be a thorn in his heart! Only when Jun Xie is eradicated, and the Ring of Imperial Fire taken from him, would he be able to feel secure.

    Yuan Biao immediately charged towards Jun Xie!

    But before Yuan Biao could even get close to Jun Xie, a white figure was suddenly standing before Jun Xie to block his way, and with Yuan Biao¡¯s charging in, the figure in white suddenly threw out a single palm strike that flung Yuan Biao upwards, sending him flying through the air!

    Yuan Biao fell heavily as hended on the floor, and he vomited out a whole mouthful of blood!

    The Emperor stared wide eyed in utter disbelief at what he was seeing. He saw a highly handsome looking youth dressed in all white standing before Jun Xie, and he could see that the youth¡¯s cheeks were faintly tinged with a pinkish flush.

    ¡°I have been idle for so long, it¡¯s finally time to stretch myself a little.¡± Drunk Lotus gestured with his hand at Yuan Biao, his chin lifted up in arrogance, as he stared down at Yuan Biao who was vomiting blood out of his mouth.

    ¡°An insignificant pest like you and you think yourself fit toy your hands on my Master?¡± **

    Although Yuan Biao wasn¡¯t the most powerful fighter in the Fire Country, but he was nevertheless considered to be extremely strong. So, no one would have ever thought that the revered Commander of the Imperial Guards would be struck down by a slenderly built and weak looking handsome young youth with just one move, and had even vomited out blood from the strike! That was just too incredulous to believe!

    The Emperor was suddenly at a loss on what to do. At that moment, he suddenly noticed that Lei Chen was walking on his own ord to stand beside Jun Xie.

    ¡°Lei Chen!¡±

    Lei Chen stood silently beside Jun Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie lifted an eyebrow as she looked at the startled Emperor, before turning her gaze over to see the Prime Minister still kneeling upon the ground, the shivering Lei Fan sprawled in a writhing heap and the highly malevolent expression on the Empress¡¯ face. She then slowly opened her mouth to speak: ¡°Is Your Majesty satisfied with the great performance I have arranged for you today?¡±

    ¡°What are you saying.....¡± A cold sensation of unease began to grow within the Emperor¡¯s heart. The foreboding dread was so strong that it suddenly caused his temples to throb painfully.

    **( In Chinese its¡±Owner¡± ¨C Ö÷ÈË ) MistyCloud¡¯s note: was contemting 1) Owner 2) Mistress 3) Master, and went with ¡°Master¡± as Drunk Lotus is an intelligent being capable of coherent thoughts, hence, he should know enough not to give Jun Wu Xie¡¯s identity away. I might be wrong though... X D

 Chapter 938

    <hr ss="chapter-end">

    Chapter 938: ¡°Tenth p (2)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s cold eyes swept over the Emperor¡¯s face and she asked him softly: ¡°What do you think?¡±

    The Emperor¡¯s body stiffened up, his eyes shed as he stared at the messy chaos in the main hall. His Empress and his most trusted Court Official had betrayed him, and two of his sons there were not biologically his.....

    Suddenly, the Emperor¡¯s eyes went wide in shock and he slowly turned to look at Jun Wu Xie, when he suddenly sprung up from his throne!

    ¡°It¡¯s you! You arranged all of this! Is that right! ?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie did not refute him but nodded her head,pletely unabashed.

    The Emperor felt an icy chill shoot up his spine, his entire body suddenly went cold.

    ¡°What a venomous mind you have! Absolutely noxious! ! !¡±

    Jun Wu Xie was however indifferent as she said: ¡°Your Majesty, do not be mistaken. All of this is real. All I did was to merely dig out the truth that was hidden and show them to you. I exposed all these hidden plots and secret conspiracies in your harem for you, aren¡¯t you intending to thank me at all?¡±

    The Emperor¡¯s rage suddenly got stuck in the middle of his chest and he had no answer to that as his hands started shivering while he stood frozen in his spot.

    [Thank him?]

    [How can he expect him, the Emperor to thank him?]

    The truth was horrendously ugly, suddenly upending and tearing apart his once stable life in an instant. His spouse, his children, his most trusted subordinate, had all betrayed him in one single day. And then, he had found out that he and his two sons would no longer be able to father any children. Every single revtion was a hard blow to him and any single one on its own would be too much for a man to take, and Jun Xie had exposed them all on the same day!

    The Emperor was not given any warning or time to prepare himself, and just had just shoved the blood dripping truth into his face!

    ¡°Guards! Kill him now! Kill him!¡± At that very moment, the person the Emperor wanted to get rid of the most was not the Empress, not the Prime Minister, not Lei Fan as well, but Jun Xie!

    The Imperial Guards in the main hall suddenly managed to regain their senses when they heard the Emperor¡¯s roar and the all charged uniformly at Jun Xie standing behind Drunk Lotus.

    Jun Wu Xie looked on calm andposed at all that was happening. Suddenly, she pulled out a white ball and threw it at the charging Imperial Army Guards!

    The white spherical ball suddenly exploded into a blinding re of light. The light expanded and grew, gradually reaching epic proportions!

    The re of blinding light then faded away.

    A gigantic and unbelievably humongous pure white Spirit Beast suddenly manifested within the main hall! Its height was astounding tall as its body forcibly broke through the Imperial Pce¡¯s main hall¡¯s roof!

    A rain of rubble and loose stones fell from high above, falling onto the Imperial Guards around it. Its colossal sized body had suddenly formed an impassable barrier, between the Imperial Guards and Jun Xie!

    The Imperial Guards were startled to see such a huge Spirit Beast before their eyes, as the hands gripped around their des began to tremble.

    They had never seen such an incredibly huge Spirit Beast before!

    Lord Meh Meh appeared in its original form and it shifted its humongous body slightly. In a blink, Lord Meh Meh¡¯s highly nimble and amazingly fast tails had quickly plucked out all the Imperial Guards from the main hall!

    Howls tore through the air! Lord Meh Meh then quickly went out of the main hall and stood guard outside in front of the doors, keeping all the Imperial Guards from entering the main hall a single step!

    The Emperor stared with his mouth agape at the gigantic Spirit Beast, unable to believe what his eyes were seeing. More than a hundred Imperial Spirit Guards and they were all forced out of the main hall in a blink. Within the main hall at that moment, besides Yuan Biao whom Drunk Lotus had injured and was still sprawled upon the ground, there wasn¡¯t another single Imperial Guard inside.

    ¡°Jun Xie! What do you actually want to do? Don¡¯t tell me you intend to assassinate me, the Emperor of the Fire Country?¡± Seeing that all the people he had relied on for protection now all disappeared, the Emperor¡¯s face had turned highly pale!

 Chapter 939

    Chapter 939: ¡°Tenth p (3)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie instead replied: ¡°Why is it that Your Majesty seems so frightened now? If my memory serves me correctly, it would seem to me that it was Your Majesty who had always schemed to go against me.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie walked slowly toe to the middle of the main hall, and she stared at the wretched looking Empress and the Prime Minister.

    The Prime Minister looked up in terror as he looked at the delicately attractive looking youth before him. He had only seen Jun Xie from the portrait drawn of him and had not seen him in the flesh. And seeing the youth today, and when his eyes met that pair of clear cold eyes, he finally understood why the group of assassins he had sent to have Jun Xie taken out had all disappeared without a trace.

    This was a youth who was able to toy with the Fire Country¡¯s Emperor and Empress within the palm of his hand. It wouldn¡¯t be that easy to eradicate someone like this that easily!

    The Empress red at Jun Xie. ¡°It¡¯s you..... It¡¯s all you! Why are you doing this! ? Why would you even do all of this! ?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s exchange of words with the Emperor earlier had made the Empress realise that everything that happened today had all been the work of one person, Jun Xie, who was responsible for it all. Even all the servants in her pce who were abducted must have been carried out by people under his instructions!

    The Empress had never once dreamed that she, who had always reigned supreme in the pce¡¯s Imperial Harem for so many years, would be tripped up by a mere youth as young as Jun Xie, to the point that if Jun Xie had note forth to admit all of this was his doing, she would still bepletely in the dark. It is feared that even right up to the point of death, she would still not know had been the one responsible for putting her into such a sorry state, and the mastermind behind it all!

    The Empress lunged straight at Jun Xie, to strangle the youth that hadpletely crushed the plot she had carried on wlessly for so many years.

    But before the Empress could even touch a single corner of Jun Xie¡¯s clothes, Drunk Lotus suddenly appeared in front of her and his footshed out like a whip onto her abdomen where she was sent flying a great distance before crashing hard onto the hard floor with blood gushing out of her mouth, reduced to a state highly simr to Yuan Biao!

    ¡°Why would I do that? Don¡¯t you think I did all this because you, the Empress forced my hand?¡± Jun Wu Xie found itughable. She couldn¡¯t understand, up till now on this day, how the Empress could possibly have the cheek to question her motives.

    The Empress was feeling as though her entire body hade apart. Shey on the ground as agonising pain wrecked at her body, her eyes fixed on Jun Xie. Jun Xie¡¯s words had hit her like a bolt of lightning, right onto her head!

    Previously, as Jun Xie had ¡°identally¡± seen Lei Fan¡¯s original countenance, the Empress had ryed her instructions to the Prime Minister asking the Prime Minister to have the youth silenced!

    She had tried to have Jun Xie killed first, hence, Jun Xie had only retaliated back!

    When that thought came into her mind, the Empress suddenly froze as shey on the ground. The eyes staring at Jun Xie had turned from one of hatred to be fear.

    She had never once thought that she would be so soundly defeated by a mere youth, where she lost everything, with absolutely no chance of recovery!

    Lei Fan was still writhing in agony on the floor, the process of his face reverting back as its effects was gradually neutralized putting him under tormenting pain. He could not even speak and could only lie sprawled on the ground, cold sweat pouring out of his body. But his eyes had been fixed on Jun Xie all these while, the fear growing more intense as the events unfolded!

    Even he had not expected that the youth he had initially wanted to win over to his side and then subsequently wanted to be finished off, would turn out to be the very one person responsible for destroying his once bright future!

    He had only needed to wait for another two years where the Emperor would have pulled Lei Chen off his Crown Prince¡¯s seat and he would have be the new heir to the Fire Country, finally inheriting the great might, prosperity and vastnds of the biggest country across thends. But with the appearance of Jun Xie, all this had been torn apart, where he had been dragged down from being in the high clouds, down into the depths of the bottomless abyss!

    If he could, Lei Fan really wished that Jun Xie had never appeared before him!

    But s, that was just wishful thinking!

 Chapter 940

    Chapter 940: ¡°Tenth p (4)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie thenpletely ignored the Empress and the others, turning her head to look at the pale faced Emperor.

    The Emperor was suddenly shocked into a harried fluster when those eyes turned to him, almost falling off the throne. He fought to keep himself upright where he barely managed topose himself as he scanned his eyes across the scene in the entire main hall before his gaze suddenly fell onto the figure of Lei Xi, and his eyes lit up with a glimmer of hope!

    ¡°Little Xi! My good son! Jun Xie is plotting to kill your father! Save me! You must save your father from him!¡± The Emperor suddenly pleaded loudly when he saw the stunned Lei Xi standing motionless on one side.

    Lei Xi had been petrified by all that had happened in the main hall and he turned his head to look at the wide doors of the main hall, where he saw the gigantic Spirit Beast had blocked up the exit. Next, his eyes turned to look at the Emperor who had lost all his royal decorum from fright and his heart twisted up in fear, as he subconsciously shifted his feet, his mind nk as he turned to walk in a direction towards the Emperor.

    But he had just lifted his foot in the air to take the first step when Lei Chen¡¯s hand suddenly held his shoulder.

    ¡°Big Brother?¡± Lei Xi asked as he looked at Lei Chen, his eyes filled with struggle within.

    He had been able to exact blood vengeance against the perpetrators today all because of Lei Chen. And from what Jun Xie had said earlier, he had understood that the real mastermind who designed the entire scheme from behind,pletely dragging the Empress off her high horse, was in actuality Jun Xie!

    From his perspective where he had been able to avenge his mother¡®s death, Lei Xi did not feel the slightest hatred for Jun Xie, but was filled with gratitude towards the youth instead.

    ¡°After having to act dumb for so many years, have you really turned into an idiot?¡± Lei Chen¡¯s gaze was firm and unwavering as he looked at Lei Xi.

    Lei Xi was greatly startled.

    ¡°At the time when your mother died under such strange circumstances, did the Emperor even order anyone to investigate into the truth? After your mother was killed and you were bullied and ill treated so many times, did he ever think you were his son then? Did he ever shield you in the slightest? When you moved out of the Imperial Pce, did he show you the slightest concern?¡± Every single word that came out of Lei Chen¡¯s mouth struck deep in Lei Xi¡¯s heart.

    Every single word struck Lei Xi like a bolt of thunder!

    When his mother died then, the Emperor had still been grieving for his beloved Lady Cheng who had passed away from a difficult childbirth, and had not concerned himself with anyone else. Towards the death of a mere concubine, even the funeral rites were carelessly handled and done in a rush, needless to mention that he would bother to order an investigation to look into the truth.

    After that, the Emperor had seemed to forget that Lei Xi even existed, never having once summoned him to see him alone. If not for his surname as Lei, Lei Xi had at many a time doubted that he even belonged within the Imperial Pce.

    Lei Chen¡¯s words had awoken Lei Xi to these undeniable facts. He then retracted his foot and retreated further behind.

    It had been entirely due to the Emperor¡¯s inaction and his full attention having been given to the Empress and Lei Fan, which caused him to hide and cower in fear for so many years, to await the day he would finally be able to avenge his mother¡¯s death.

    If only the Emperor had just spared a tiny bit of concern at that time, the murdermitted in cold blood would have already been uncovered.

    The ray of hope that had just risen in the Emperor¡¯s heart was extinguished by Lei Chen immediately, as he saw Lei Xi retreating further back stand behind Lei Chen, his head lowered, unwilling to even look at him.

    All of a sudden, the Emperor roared: ¡°You bunch of venomous and vicious people! You dare to treat the Emperor in this manner! I am the Emperor of the Fire Country! If you dare kill the Emperor, none of you can dream of leaving the Imperial Pce alive!¡±

    The Emperor was in fear. Under the extreme terror, he had no choice but to shout out with all his might the empty threat, to try to bolster his courage.

    But Jun Wu Xie shook her head lightly as she stared at the panicking and flustered Emperor.

    ¡°Your Majesty seems to have forgotten the reason why you want to have me killed.¡±

    The Emperor fell into another state of shock, suddenly seeing Jun Xie slowly raising up her hand, fully disying the Ring of Imperial Fire within his line of sight, that was worn around a finger on his hand!

 Chapter 941

    Chapter 941: ¡°Tenth p (5)¡±

    The Emperor¡¯s eyes red wide open.

    ¡°What..... What are you doing! ?¡± The Emperor shouted in a panicked fluster.

    Jun Wu Xie lifted an eyebrow and asked: ¡°What? Your Majesty doesn¡¯t recognize this ring?¡±

    ¡°What ring! I do not know anything about it!¡± The Emperor¡¯s heart was filled with terror, as he told himself again and again to remain calm in his heart.

    [There was no way Jun Xie would know the secret behind the Ring of Imperial Fire!]

    [Absolutely impossible!]

    ¡°The First Emperor of your lineid down a Decree, that whenever the possessor of the Ring of Imperial Fire shows up in the Fire Country, regardless of which generation of his descendants ruling at that time, must immediately abdicate the throne, and hand it to the possessor of the Ring of Imperial Fire. Doesn¡¯t Your Majesty remember this?¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words, had crushed anyst sliver of hope the Emperor still held in his heart.

    He fell back defeatedly, slumped into the throne, all colour quickly draining out from his face.

    ¡°How did you know..... The Grand Adviser? It¡¯s the Grand Adviser who told you!¡± The Emperor¡¯s eyes turned red and bloodshot as he stared at Jun Xie.

    But right at that moment, Lei Chen suddenly spoke up: ¡°It was me.¡±

    The Emperor turned to stare at Lei Chen, as his face twisted up in disbelief.

    ¡°It was actually you.....¡±

    Lei Chen fearlessly looked directly into the gaze of the Emperor who was staring at him like he wanted to eat Lei Chen up.

    The Emperor then screamed: ¡°Few people under the Heavens are even able to recognize the Ring of Imperial Fire! Jun Xie! Don¡¯t think you cane snatch my entire empire with just one measly ring! The Fire Country is mine! The Emperor¡¯s! I am the Emperor of the Fire Country! So what if you hold the Ring of Imperial Fire! ? If you kill me, the entire Fire Country will do all it can to annihte you! No one will know about the Ring of Imperial Fire! You will never be able to ascend to the Fire Country¡¯s throne! Impossible! You will never be able to!¡±

    Jun Wu Xie snorted derisively and said: ¡°You think I care for it?¡±

    The Emperor was too astounded for words.

    ¡°If not for the fact you seeked your own death persecuting me, this crummy seat of yours, I would not care for it in the least. But as you made moves to go against me, in reciprocation of the gift you gave me, I would naturally want to help you realize the crime you have pinned onto me.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes suddenly shed an icy chill.

    [So what if this is the Emperor¡¯s throne of the Fire Country ? In her eyes, it was not evenparable to a de of grass back in the Lin Pce.]

    [But when the Emperor was trying to kill her, how could she allow him to do as he wished?]

    ¡°It¡¯s not possible..... You will not be the Fire Country¡¯s Emperor..... Impossible..... Impossible.....¡± The Emperor was overwhelmed by the terror that washed over him, and he could only repeat those few words to himself over and over again.

    The Imperial Guards were outside the main hall, blocked by Lord Meh Meh and would not be able to save him. The only son of his inside the main hall was unwilling to help him because of the long years of neglect and indifference he had shown his son.

    The ruler of the mightiest country under the Heavens was at the moment feeling unprecedented helplessness and terror!

    ¡°Do not forget, that Imperial Decree, is currently still in the hands of the Empress Dowager.¡± Jun Wu Xie reminded the Emperor helpfully.

    The Empress Dowager had always followed the will of the First Emperor of their line and even if the Emperor was her own descendant, she would not change her mind about it.

    ¡°Rest assured though. I will not be the Emperor of the Fire Country.¡± Jun Wu Xie said suddenly.

    The Emperor¡¯s eyes immediately shed with a glimmer of hope!

    But Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes was still filled with that same glint of icy chill.

    ¡°After you abdicate, and the throne is handed over to me, I will immediately make a decree, to have Lei Chen be the next Fire Country¡¯s Emperor!¡±

    The Emperor¡¯s eyes red wide open once again, as his gaze suddenly turned to see Lei Chen¡¯s eyes showing the exact same expression.

    Jun Wu Xie truly cared nothing for the throne, and was even handing it over to one of such lowly birth, a bastard child where the blood of a pce maid and lowly guard flowed in his body! The Emperor suddenly felt that his mind had been caught up in an incessant whirl!

 Chapter 942

    <hr ss="chapter-end">

    Chapter 942: ¡°Empress Dowager (1)¡±

    If Jun Xie was truly going to do that, then all that the Emperor had previously done in scheme was deemed for nought.

    Even when Jun Xie knew the secret behind the Ring of Imperial Fire, he still held nothing but disdain for the throne of the Fire Country. The Emperor turned to look fearfully at Jun Xie and he could not help but think. [If he had not harboured thoughts of eradicating Jun Xie right from the start, if he had treated Jun Xie exactly like how he had treated all the other youths, would that mean that none of this would have happened?]

    s, there was no medicine or cure for regrets under these heavens!

    The Emperor sat trembling in his throne, and he suddenly felt cold and his body chilled. The chill ran through his entire body which suddenly made his own ring on his finger feel icy cold.

    ¡°I am the Empress Dowager¡¯s grandson..... She will not..... She will not help you.....¡± Till thest moment, the Emperor was still struggling against the fact.

    ¡°Oh? Is that so?¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s lips curled up at the corners in a cold smile.

    From the back of the main hall, three figures suddenly appeared.

    The Grand Adviser was with the real Qu Ling Yue, and an olddy with a full head of white hair walked slowly into the main hall.

    ¡°Empress Dowager!¡± Lei Xi who had been been standing dazed within the main hall suddenly gasped in surprise when he saw the Empress Dowager.

    The Emperor screamed out immediately: ¡°Grandmother! Save your grandson! This conniving thief wants to take your grandson¡¯s life!¡±

    The Fire Country¡¯s Empress Dowager was alreadying close to a hundred years old and the long years had left indelible traces of its passing on her countenance, but the poised and unperturbed demeanor she carried herself with however stood out the most.

    Since the passing of the First Emperor of this line, the Empress Dowager had assisted thete Emperor to ascend the throne. And after thete Emperor handed the throne down to her grandson, she hadpletely closed herself off and lived in seclusion within the Imperial Pce, never interfering with all affairs, big or small, be it in the Imperial Court or back within the Imperial Harem, never once asking about a single thing, to the extent that many of the Court Officials who attended Court every morning had almost forgotten the existence of the Empress Dowager.

    Only the Emperor knew, that the one who held the most powerful fighters of the Fire Country, was the Empress Dowager herself!

    Although she never once asked about Court matters, there wasn¡¯t a single thing she did not know about what went on around her.

    ¡°Imperial Grandmother! Imperial Grandmother! Save your grandson!¡± The Emperor was almost scrambling and crawling as he escaped toe to the Empress Dowager¡¯s feet. At that moment, the Emperor showed not a single ounce of the dominating air a ruler should possess, his old and tired face covered in tear streaks, his eyes filled with terror.

    The Empress Dowager stoodposed and dignified within the main hall, her deep and calm eyes tinged with the wisdom of one who had seen much trials. She looked down silently at the Emperor who was crying like a boy at her feet and she gave a heavy sigh.

    ¡°Does Your Majesty still remember the Decree the First Emperorid down? Members of the Lei Family, always stand by their word. Do you still remember the circumstances under which the First Emperor ascended to the throne? When your Father handed the throne down to you, he had reminded you time and time again. So why are you now still so stubbornly attached to authority and power?¡±

    The Empress Dowager was looking at the Emperor with helplessness in her eyes.

    ¡°Imperial Grandmother.....¡± The Emperor looked up in astonishment, not believing he was hearing what the Empress Dowager was saying.

    Thest vestiges of hope that had just barely risen in his heart had been severed once more. The words of the Empress Dowager had just admitted that Jun Xie possessed the right to be the Emperor of the Fire Country. With the Imperial Decree drafted by the First Emperor himself in the Empress Dowager¡¯s hands, those very words alone would be enough to forced the Emperor to abdicate the throne!

    The Empress Dowager turned to look at Jun Xie. This was the first time that she was seeing the youth who possessed the Ring of Imperial Fire. When she had previously heard from Wen Yu telling her that the possessor of the Ring of Imperial Fire had appeared, her heart had been filled with surprise and joy. She had not thought that her own grandson would be so muddled in his head, to defy the First Emperor¡¯s decree, and tried to kill off the possessor of the Ring of Imperial Fire.

 Chapter 943

    Chapter 943: ¡°Empress Dowager (2)¡±

    Looking at the delicately attractive and petite sized youth in front of her, the Empress¡¯ gaze fell upon the Ring of Imperial Fire upon Jun Xie¡¯s hand.

    ¡°How are you rted to Lei Qian?¡± The Empress Dowager asked gently.

    Jun Wu Xie shook her head.

    The Empress Dowager then asked: ¡°This ring, belonged to the First Emperor¡¯s Elder Brother, the Emperor of the Fire Country in his time, Lei Qian.¡±

    ¡°Since you came to possess this ring, you must be linked to him in some way. But no matter, the First Emperor¡¯s Imperial Decree is here, and since you are the possessor of the Ring of Imperial Fire, then from this day onwards, you will be the Fire Country¡¯s Emperor.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie was just about to say something.

    But the Empress Dowager continued on: ¡°I know the Emperor had been guilty of quite a few wrongs that he hadmitted, and it ispletely reasonable that you hold hatred against him. I do not plead for anything else from you, but to only ask that you spare him his life. Rest assured that henceforth, I will bring him back to my pce, and discipline his strictly, and will not allow him to create any more trouble for you.¡±

    The Empress Dowager had abided by the First Emperor¡¯s decree, but she could not bear to see her grandson¡¯s life end just like this. She had been herself with Wen Yu and Qu Ling Yue in a secret room at the back of the main hall for a long while and everything single word that the Empress had said earlier, she had heard them all clearly.

    ¡°Sure.¡± Jun Wu Xie nodded her head. Killing someone off would be too easy for them, moreover she had not intended to take the Emperor¡¯s life anyway. Instead of slicing a knife across his throat, it would be better that he was trapped within the Imperial Pce, and forced to witness the throne of the Emperor he valued the most, falling into the hands of the person he disliked the most, Lei Chen. The heart rending torment and the burning jealousy, would be hundred folds more agonizing for him!

    ¡°But, I need him to first hand over something to me.¡± Jun Wu Xie said, her eyes narrowing.

    ¡°What is it?¡± The Empress Dowager asked.

    ¡°A piece of human skin map.¡± Jun Wu Xie then replied.

    The forlorn and despondent Emperor had suddenly stiffened his body when he heard Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words, his eyes suddenly showing astonishment and disbelief.

    And even for Wen Yu standing at the side, a strange glint had shed in his eyes very briefly as well.

    ¡°Human skin map?¡± The Empress Dowager was obviously unaware of this as she looked down and asked the Emperor. ¡°Do you have it? If you do, then hand it over.¡±

    The Emperor shook his head vehemently and the fear showing on his fear was even more intense than earlier.

    ¡°Imperial Grandmother..... your Grandson cannot..... cannot hand that map to anyone! Or your grandson will die! Those people will definitely take your grandson¡¯s live!¡± The Emperor¡¯s voice hadpletely distored suddenly.

    ¡°Those people?¡± The Empress Dowager still did not understand.

    The Emperor said sobbingly: ¡°Imperial Grandmother, do you still remember how the First Emperor¡¯s Elder Brother went missing?¡±

    The Empress Dowager replied: ¡°Elder Brother Lei Qian had suddenly wanted to bring some men to go to a ce outside of the Fire Country, but no one had mentioned where he was going to. How is that linked to this matter?¡±

    The Emperor then said: ¡°It is exactly because of that map! That was why Lei Qian had gone missing! That map was found by your Grandson while I was sorting through the items Father had left behind. But not long after your Grandson had just found that map, several mysterious men suddenly appeared. They held extraordinary powers, all of them possessing Purple Spirits. They told your grandson that they gave that map to Lei Qian many years ago but the map was notplete. They had wanted Lei Qian to use the Fire Country¡¯s might to help themplete the entire map and it was because Lei Qian had gone out to search for the ce indicated on the map that he finally disappeared.....¡±

    The Emperor was getting more fearful the more he spoke. Under the vast heavens, the things that could drive fear into the ruler of the mightiest country was few and far between. But the astounding power of those men caused the Emperor to fear even the thought of disobeying them!

 Chapter 944

    Chapter 944: ¡°Empress Dowager (3)¡±

    The Emperor¡¯s words rather surprised the Empress Dowager. She had not been the least bit aware about this.

    But when those same words fell onto Jun Wu Xie¡¯s ears, it was immediately clear to her that those people who hade to seek the Emperor out must have been people from one of the pces among the Twelve Pces!

    ¡°Imperial Grandmother! They told your grandson, if your grandson does not follow their orders to continue seeking out whatever is on the map, they will kill your grandson! Your grandson really doesn¡¯t dare to hand the human skin map over. They will really kill me!¡± The Emperor was shaking like a leaf, his face filled with terror.

    The Empress Dowager¡¯s eyebrow lifted and she turned to look at Jun Xie.

    However, Jun Wu Xie told her: ¡°That map, I cannot do without.¡±

    The Empress Dowager could not do anything but sigh as she told the Emperor: ¡°Rest assured. After you hand the item over, I will bring you away from here and find us a ce to live in seclusion. They will definitely not be able to find you.¡±

    The Emperor was highly terrified as he looked at the Empress Dowager. He hesitated a long while before he nodded his head slowly. He crawled over to the throne and he reached for the base and took out a brocade box from a secretpartment. The Emperor¡¯s hand holding the brocade box was shaking as he walked toe before Jun Xie, as he trepidly handed the box over.

    At that moment, the Emperor already knew that he waspletely defeated. He and his sons were no longer capable of reproduction and Jun Xie possessed a high level of power. Moreover, the Empress Dowager had already made a decision and it did not matter how much longer he struggled against it, it would only bring him more agony.

    Might as well, he wasn¡¯t a moron, and he knew that there was nothing he could do to change the situation, so why shouldn¡¯t he choose to be cooperative where he would at least be able to save his own life.

    Jun Wu Xie took the brocade box and opened it to take a look, and a piece of human skin map sat neatly within.

    ¡°Today, you will announce your abdication, and everything between us will be written off henceforth.¡± Jun Wu Xie put the brocade box away carefully, having no intention to waste any more of her breath on the Emperor. Her aim ining to the Fire Country had been achieved and the people who provoked her have all been punished. Hence, she did not want to waste any more time here.

    The Emperor retreated meekly and went to stand beside the Empress Dowager. The only person who could protect him would only be the Empress Dowager. Although the mysterious strangers were extremely powerful, the hidden bodyguards behind the Empress Dowager were not people to sniff at either.

    ¡°After he announces his abdication, I will reveal the First Emperor¡¯s Imperial Decree to the public, and from today onwards, you are the Emperor of the Fire Country.¡± The Empress Dowager said, finally having fulfilled one of her wishes that had been in her heart for so many many years.

    Jun Wu Xie raised up her hand suddenly and said: ¡°No need. You only need to hand the throne over to Lei Chen and that will do.¡±

    Lei Chen was taken aback.

    The Empress Dowager seemed to want to say something more, but Jun Wu Xie did not want to stay in that ce any longer. She called out to Drunk Lotus and walked straight out of the main hall, to climb onto Lord Meh Meh¡¯s back, calmly leaving the ce under shouts of surprise from the Imperial Guards.

    Within the main hall, it had fallen deathly quiet.

    The Empress Dowager¡¯s eyes widened, as she stared at the little back view that was leaving with uninhibited abandon. When she had been hidden within the secret room earlier, she had heard Jun Xie say those very same words, but she had thought that Jun Xie was only using it to agitate the Emperor, never having expected that she really did not care for the Fire Country¡¯s throne.

    ¡°Empress Dowager!¡± Lei Chen said as he suddenly knelt before the Empress Dowager.

    ¡°I am not the Fire Country¡¯s Emperor! And neither do I want to be the Emperor. I will do everything I can to convince Jun Xie, to have her take up all of it.¡±

    The Empress Dowager was a little surprised as she looked at Lei Chen. But Lei Chen had immediately gotten up to chase after Jun Xie the moment he finished saying those words.

    The Emperor who was yearning so badly for the throne, saw Jun Xie and Lei Chen not showing any interest in it the slightest, the bitterness he felt in his heart at that moment could not be described with mere words.

 Chapter 945

    <hr ss="chapter-end">

    Chapter 945: ¡°The Fifth Map (1)¡±

    ¡°Guards, lock these three people in the dungeon and have them dealt with.¡± The Empress Dowager was already tired. She cast a nce over at the Empress, Prime Minister and Lei Fan in the main hall. Although she hadplied with and executed the First Emperor¡¯s decree by making the Emperor abdicate his throne, but she could not find it within herself to forgive these three thankless ingrates who betrayed the Emperor¡¯s benevolence!

    The Empress Dowager brought Lei Xi and the Emperor back together with him and made preparations for the Emperor to abdicate.

    Within the Imperial main hall, Qu Ling Yue stood staring nkly in her spot with his eyes slightly widened, staring at the wide open doors leading outside, her gaze seemingly having never moved from the direction that Jun Xie ssessed left from.

    ¡°Miss Qu?¡± Wen Yu asked, looking at Qu Ling Yue¡¯s dazed little face.

    Qu Ling Yue quickly snapped back to her senses. Yesterday, Lei Chen had brought her to the Grand Adviser¡¯s Mansion and requested for the Grand Adviser to secretly sneak her into the Imperial Pce, and to invite the Empress Dowager toe to the main hall. Although all those words had been said by Lei Chen, but Lei Chen had already stated that all of it had been Jun Xie¡¯s idea.

    ¡°Lord Grand Adviser, where is Uncle Xiong and the others now?¡± Qu Ling Yue¡¯s eyes suddenly sparkled as she asked anxiously.

    The Grand Adviser smiled and brought her to the ce Xiong Ba and the others were resting at. The Fire Country¡¯s ruling regime underwent aplete change that day.

    When Xiong Ba and the others saw the real Qu Ling Yue, their faces immediately beamed widely, and they quickly bid their farewells to the Grand Adviser, before leaving the Imperial Pce.

    When they got back to the inn, Qu Ling Yue was feeling a little restless. She then rather anxiously invited Xiong Ba and the rest toe to her room.

    ¡°Uncle Xiong, in the Imperial main hall today, I saw some incredible things.¡±

    ¡°What is it? Is it something that Jun Xie stirred up again? I have said we shouldn¡¯t have agreed ct to that kid¡¯s request. Don¡¯t just think that that brat is just a little kid, that mind of his is capable of much mischief.¡± Xiong Ba said as he recalled what he had had to go through when they went to the Imperial Pce that day, deciding that they had better keep their distance far away from Jin Xie in future.

    He could see that Qu Ling Yue did not dislike Jun Wu Xie. And it was because of that that he had to speak up about the things that happened between Jun Xie and Lei Fan in the Imperial Garden.

    Qu Ling Yue listened to it in rapture. In the Imperial main hall today, she had already gotten a rather clear picture of all that had happened today, and she knew very clearly that this perfectly executed plot, was allid out by that delicately attractive youth.

    She was rather sure that when Lei Chen had first invited them to the Crown Prince¡¯s Residence, the youth had already nned it all out.

    ¡°Uncle Xiong! With Jun Xie¡¯s extraordinary intelligence, do you think he can help father.....¡± Qu Ling Yue¡¯s eyes were sparkling brightly with a glimmer of hope.

    When Xiong Ba heard those words from her, he immediately understood what she meant, and his expression immediately changed, his voice grew stern.

    ¡°Young Miss, the Chieftain¡¯s issue is no child¡¯s y. Though Jun Xie is devilishly intelligent, but people like that are highly dangerous before they are ascertained to be friend or foe.¡±

    Qu Ling Yue retorted: ¡°But..... He shouldn¡¯t be counted as an enemy to us, should it?¡±

    Xiong Ba frowned and said: ¡°He cooperated with us this time because our goals aligned. We wanted to seek redress for injustice done upon us against the Fire Country and he wanted to achieve his own aims. With it being beneficial to both sides, we can¡¯t be sure of our rtionship with him.¡±

    ¡°But..... if there is something that can make him align his goals to ours?¡± Qu Ling Yue asked, her heart jumping slightly, her mind thinking back to the scene when Jun Xie had asked for the brocade box from the Emperor earlier.

    ¡°Uncle Xiong, the Fire Country¡¯s Emperor had in his hands, a map just like the one we have. Jun Xie needs them. If I took him that the Thousand Beast City has one as well, would that mean that he will.....¡± Qu Ling Yue asked, almost too anxiously.

    Xiong Ba¡¯s eyes widened suddenly.

 Chapter 946

    Chapter 946: ¡°The Fifth Map (2)¡±

    After Jun Wu Xie left the Imperial Pce, Lord Meh Meh changed back to it tiny sheep form and not long after that, Lei Chen came over.

    Before Lei Chen could say anything, Jun Wu Xie said: ¡°Dismiss the Imperial Guards around the Immortals¡¯ Loft.¡±

    Lei Chen was stunned a moment before he recalled that the Emperor had ordered for the Imperial Guards to keep watch over the Immortals¡¯ Loft with Qiao Chu and the others still idling inside the Immortals¡¯ Loft inn. In just a few days, the world had changed for people in the Fire Country and mere hourster, the Emperor¡¯s Imperial Edict announcing his abdication was released.

    ¡°Sure. Little brother Jun, about the throne, can you think about it carefully once more?¡± Lei Chen agreed to Jun Xie¡¯s demand immediately, but he had not forgotten to continue to persuade him to reconsider.

    However, Jun Wu Xie did not even look at him but just walked off on her own.

    Very soon, the Imperial Guards surrounding the Immortals¡¯ Loft retreated. Qiao Chu and the others had not suffered much throughout those few days, but had only idled their time away inside the inn.

    When they saw Jun Wu Xie return, Qiao Chu had immediately leapt toe right before her.

    ¡°How was it? Was it a sess?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie nodded and she handed the brocade box containing the human skin map to Hua Yao standing at the side.

    With the addition of this map, they had a total of four in their possession. Towards the goal of eight maps, they were already halfway there!

    With the addition of Jun Wu Xie to thepanions, their speed at gathering the map had be very rapid. All of them firmly believed that it wouldn¡¯t be too far in the future that they would be able to find the other four maps, and be able to finally open up the long sealed entrance to the tomb!

    ¡°With Little Xie carrying out the task, things get done quick and good as expected! So, what are you nning to do next?¡± Qiao Chu asked with a big smile on his face. The aim they hade to the Fire Country for had been achieved and they would be setting forth on a brand new journey from here. Fei Yan had not found any clues on the locations of the other maps and they do not have a clear destination next.

    ¡°Let¡¯s return to the Zephyr Academy first.¡± Jun Wu Xie said expressionlessly.

    Everyone smiled and nodded, immediately moving to pack their luggages, not wanting to stay at this ce another minute longer.

    None of them would ask her anything about the Ring of Imperial Fire. They all knew very well that Jun Wu Xie had absolutely no interest in the throne afterall.

    Qiao Chu and the others were packing up and they were already all prepared to return to the Zephyr Academy.

    Just then, the horse carriages of the Thousand Beast City suddenly came before the doors of the Immortals¡¯ Loft and stopped outside.

    Xiong Ba and Qu Ling Yue stepped out from the horse carriage and saw that Qiao Chu and the others were loading their luggages onto their own horse carriages. Anxiety immediately showed on Qu Ling Yue¡¯s tiny face.

    ¡°Where are all of you headed off to?¡± Qu Ling Yue walked hurriedly over to Qiao Chu and asked.

    ¡°We are naturally returning to the academy.¡± Qiao Chu said with augh.

    ¡°Jun Xie..... Jun Xie, is he here?¡± Qu Ling Yue was taken aback, as she asked immediately.

    ¡°Still packing up inside.¡± Qiao Chu did not think much of it and just pointed upstairs easily.

    However, just as his voice fell, Qu Ling Yue and Xiong Ba immediately moved like the wind as they rushed inside. They highly anxious expressions confused Qiao Chu a little.

    Jun Wu Xie was still packing up. She did not have many things with her, hence she sorted them out quickly and put them all within the Cosmos Sack. She was just about to walk out the door when she suddenly saw Qu Ling Yue standing right before her door, panting heavily. And standing right behind her, was the towering figure of Xiong Ba.

    ¡°Something you need?¡± Jun Wu Xie lifted her eyes to look at Qu Ling Yue little face which was looking slightly flushed a slight pink from her loss of breath. She had been able to overthrow the Fire Country¡¯s Emperor so smoothly this time hadrgely been due to Qu Ling Yue¡¯s help. And as Jun Wu Xie did not hold any grudges against Qu Ling Yue, she had shown herself to be too cold.

    ¡°You are leaving?¡± Qu Ling Yue finally managed to ask.

    ¡°Mm.¡± Jun Wu Xie nodded slightly.

 Chapter 947

    <hr ss="chapter-end">

    Chapter 947: ¡°The Fifth Map (3)¡±

    ¡°About that, can you please hold it off a moment! ? I have something I need to tell you!¡± Qu Ling Yue¡¯s face was filled with anxiety.

    Jun Wu Xie took a step back and said to the two of them: ¡°Come on in and talk.¡±

    She might have a rather cold personality, but towards people who have helped her before, she wasn¡¯t stingy with her words. Seeing the highly flustered state Qu Ling Yue was in, she must have something important to say, and if it was within her power, she wouldn¡¯t mind giving her a hand.

    Qu Ling Yue and Xiong Ba went in hurriedly and the three of them sat down around the table. From atop thep of Jun Wu Xie, the little ck cat raised its paw and pawed at the teapot on the table as it turned its head to look at Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Meow.¡±

    [Aren¡¯t you at least going to pour them a cup of water? They had at least helped you before.]

    Towards its Mistress¡¯ knowledge in basic manners when receiving guests, the little ck cat had always been in despair.

    Jun Wu Xie was stumped for a moment before she picked up the teapot awkwardly, and poured out cups of water for Qu Ling Yue, Xiong Ba and herself.

    Qu Ling Yue nodded appreciatively but did not even bother to moisten her throat as she couldn¡¯t wait a moment longer and immediately went on to say: ¡°I would like to ask you to make a trip to go with us back to the Thousand Beast City. Will you?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie had just lifted her teacup to take a sip of water when she heard Qu Ling Yue¡¯s words, which caused her to pause a moment. Her gaze was questioning as she could not fathom why Qu Ling Yue would invite her to go to the Thousand Beast City all of a sudden.

    She hade to have some interaction with Qu Ling Yue only solely because of the plot from the Fire Country¡¯s Emperor and if not for that, they wouldn¡¯t havemunicated at all. Although Jun Wu Xie did not feel any animosity between her and Qu Ling Yue, but she could note up with a usible reason for Qu Ling Yue¡¯s invitation.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Qu Ling Yue bit on her lip and she turned to look somewhat pleadingly at Xiong Ba.

    Xiong Ba drew in a deep breath and looked at Jun Xie to say: ¡°My Young Miss has told me everything that urred in the Imperial Pce today. I must admit my humble self has greatly underestimated Young Master Jun and had not thought that Young Master Jun possessed such heavenly capabilities.¡± Towards everything that Qu Ling Yue had told him, Xiong Ba could not make himself imagine that Jun Xie had just based purely on one trip into the Imperial Pce, had in a matter of mere hours, forced the Emperor of the Fire Country to abdicate from the throne!

    And together with that, the Empress, Prime Minister, and the most favoured Fourth Prince had all been put to ruin as well!

    The Fire Country was the biggest country under the Heavens and feared by many! It was a ce many looked up to and the Fire Country¡¯s Imperial Family was overwhelmingly stronger than all other countries. People who were capable of stirring up a storm in the Fire Country were few and far between, but Jun Xie had used just her own brain to devise a plot, which hadpletely overturned this biggest and mightiest of countries. Such ingenuity and resourcefulness really made one bow and respect before him!

    Even for someone like Xiong Ba who was not too quick witted, waspletely won over and held the highest admiration for Jun Xie¡¯s scheme.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Jun Wu Xie answered withoutmitment, in no hurry to respond, as she knew that Xiong Ba was sure to have more to say.

    Xiong Ba paused a moment before he continued: ¡°Young Master Jun¡¯s resourcefulness is unparalleled and I havee with my Young Miss here today to..... ask Young Master Jun to lend the Thousand Beast City a helping hand!¡±

    ¡°What kind of help?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked, an eyebrow lifting up. She did not know much about the Thousand Beast City, but from the misgivings the Fire Country¡¯s Emperor had shown going against the Thousand Beast City, she was able to tell that the Thousand Beast City would surely hold a significant amount of might.

    As a n Hall Chief of the Thousand Beast City, why would Xiong Bae here with the Young Miss of the Thousand Beast City to seek help from a youth still of such a young age?

    ¡°We would like to ask you to help resolve a crisis the Thousand Beast City is currently facing!¡± Xiong Ba said with all seriousness.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyebrow was raised as she replied slowly: ¡°Apologies, but I¡¯m not interested.¡±

    If it was just lifting a finger, she wouldn¡¯t mind lending them a hand. But judging from Xiong Ba¡¯s tone of voice, Jun Wu Xie was guessing that the assistance being requested was no small feat!

 Chapter 948

    Chapter 948: ¡°The Fifth Map (4)¡±

    Faced with Jun Xie¡¯s refusal, Xiong Ba wasn¡¯t the least bit surprised. He knew the rtionship they shared with Jun Xie couldn¡¯t be considered as close but they had just cooperated once. But the only person they wanted to gain assistance from was only that one youth!

    ¡°Jun Xie, do not be to quick to refuse us yet and hear me out first. I saw the map that you got from the Emperor¡¯s hands today. Is that map very important to you?¡± Qu Ling Yue was still young and green afterall, and her temperament was not as steady as Xiong Ba. When she heard Jun Xie reject them, she immediately began to panic.

    Hearing Qu Ling Yue mention the map, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyebrow came up.

    There were only a total of eight pieces of the human skin maps which were intricately linked to the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb¡¯s exact location. Among those eight maps, seven of the pieces had been in the hands of the Twelve Pces and the matter about the Twelve Pces secretly searching for the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb had been carried out covertly all this time. Other people werepletely unaware of what those maps were for and she had not guarded against the others in the Imperial main hall then.

    But Qu Ling Yue seemed to have noticed the unique difference of that map.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Jun Wu Xie replied coldly, her gaze calm as still water, without a single ripple in her eyes. There was only a faint chill in them as she looked at Xiong Ba and Qu Ling Yue, when a faint trace of probing appeared thereafter.

    Xiong Ba quickly detected that Jun Xie had raised his guard up and deeply afraid that Jun Xie would misunderstand them, he quickly added: ¡°Young Master Jun must not misunderstand. My Young Miss did not mean anything else with her words, but just that our invitation for you toe to the Thousand Beast City is directly linked to that map my Young Miss mentioned.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyebrow lifted up questioningly.

    ¡°In fact, that same kind of map, we have a piece of it within the Thousand Beast City as well.¡± Xiong Ba said suddenly.

    With that revtion, the calm that was in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes wavered as she asked: ¡°The Thousand Beast City has one as well?¡±

    Xiong Ba nodded.

    ¡°That map in currently held by our Grand Chieftain and it is exactly because of that map that our Thousand Beast City is unable to fend for themselves entirely.¡± Xiong Ba said, as a bitter smile came onto his face.

    ¡°Young Master Jun must have been aware that the reason that the Thousand Beast City is able to enjoy our current status today, is the fact that we possess the unique Spirit Tamer Bone Flute. But besides that, it is also because the Thousand Beast City had previously produced two Purple Spirits before and those two people had soon after achieving a breakthrough to the Purple Spirit, departed from our city. But about ten years ago, one of those two Purple Spirit users, had suddenly returned to the Thousand Beast City, and had brought back a human skin map just like yours. The Purple Spirit user had then asked the Grand Chieftain to employ the power of the Thousand Beast City to help her discover the secret behind the map..... Initially, the Grand Chieftain had followed and carried out her instructions as she was a revered Senior in the Thousand Beast City. But with every exploration mission, the Thousand Beast City would suffer great losses of its people. It could be said that every single man sent out, had not returned back alive.¡±

    When Xiong Ba spoke about thatst point, he could not help but gritted his teeth, and a tinge of hatred grew in his eyes.

    ¡°The Grand Chieftain saw that the brothers in our city were taking heavy losses and he was unwilling to continue. But the Purple Spirit Senior refused to give in and insisted that the Grand Chieftain continue. Although our Grand Chieftain held a high level of spirit power as well, but he was still not a match for a Purple Spirit. Moreover, that person had brought back with her several other mysterious people who possessed simr spirit powers with her, which forced our Grand Chieftain to have no choice but to submit to their wishes. Over the years, every time the Grand Chieftain sent out a team, his heart bleeds. We can no longer remember how many of our brothers we had lost out there because of this.¡±

    ¡°Seeing that Young Master Jun is so tremendously resourceful, and holds such great interest in that human skin map, Xiong Ba here is sincerely pleading with Young Master Jun to help us resolve the Thousand Beast City¡¯s crisis. After the deed is done, the Thousand Beast City will make sure that we offer up the map to you will both hands!¡± Xiong Ba suddenly stood up after saying that, and then bowing formally in all seriousness before Jun Xie, his back bent at a ny degree angle.

 Chapter 949

    <hr ss="chapter-end">

    Chapter 949: ¡°The Fifth Map (5)¡±

    ¡°Seeing that Young Master Jun is so tremendously resourceful, and holds such great interest in that human skin map, Xiong Ba here is sincerely pleading with Young Master Jun to help us resolve the Thousand Beast City¡¯s crisis. After the deed is done, the Thousand Beast City will make sure that we offer up the map to you will both hands!¡± Xiong Ba suddenly stood up after saying that, and then bowing formally in all seriousness before Jun Xie, his back bent at a ny degree angle.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes narrowed . Xiong Ba¡¯s words had surprised her as she had not thought that the Thousand Beast City would possess a piece of the human skin map as well!

    ¡°You mean it?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked.

    ¡°It is the truth! If there is any untruth in my words, may I be struck by lightning!¡± Xiong Ba swore to the Heavens determinedly. If not for the fact that Qu Ling Yue had witnessed Jun Xie¡¯s resourcefulness with her own eyes, and strongly believed that he was the person who would be able to turn the situation the Thousand Beast City was currently facing, Xiong Ba would not have dared to reveal such highly secret affairs of the Thousand Beast City at all.

    For so many years, other people saw the Thousand Beast City basking in their glory, and only the core members of the Thousand Beast City knew that they were almost drained and almost spent.

    Everytime he saw the Grand Chieftain vexed and tormentedte at night, Xiong Ba felt like a knife was cutting at his heart, wishing that he was able to share the Chieftain¡¯s burden.

    And now, as long as there was the slightest sliver of hope, they would have to give it a try!

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes lowered as she considered Xiong Ba¡¯s words.

    News about the human skin map were highly scarce and for the previous four pieces of the map, Fei Yan had sacrificed blood and tears before he managed to locate two of them, whereas for the other two, one was a unexpected surprise brought about by Fan Zhuo, the other was just something they happened to stumble across. It could be said that every single piece of those maps were highly difficult to search for and now, Xiong Ba had suddenlye up to them on his own and offered news about the fifth map.

    However, the situation surrounding the map this time was entirely different.

    Those people who have been entrusted with the map before had been highly protective of the maps. But from Xiong Ba¡¯s words, it was not difficult for Jun Wu Xie to surmise that the fifth human skin map had not only not brought the people from the Thousand Beast City any joy, but it had been more of fear panic and death.

    If they had a choice, the Grand Chieftain of the Thousand Beast City would definitely not wish for that map which was so highly stained with blood to continue to remain in the city. But the Purple Spirit user who had once been from the Thousand Beast City was like a heavy lock and chains, which tightly bound the Grand Chieftain of the Thousand Beast City, forcing him to have no other choice but to follow orders.

    But within all of that, something did not feel right with Jun Wu Xie somehow and she lifted her eyes and looked at Xiong Ba to ask: ¡°I believe your Chieftain is not following the orders of that person only because he fears the power of the Purple Spirit right?¡±

    Although the Purple Spirit was powerful, the Thousand Beast City possessed the Spirit Tamer Bone Flute that was able to control Spirit Beasts and if they really fought to the death with everything they had, using the Spirit Tamer Bone Flute would surely cause the enemy substantially heavy losses. But even after so many years, the Thousand Beast City had not put up any clear show of resistance. If their people were not naturally timid people, then that must mean that that person must be holding some other handle against them.

    Xiong Ba was suddenly stumped for words and he was looking rather awkward at that moment. Qu Ling Yue bit on her lip as she stared at Xiong Ba¡¯s perplexed expression. She summoned up her courage and then said to Jun Xie: ¡°Because in the hands of that Great Grandaunt, she holds many people¡¯s life.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie lifted an eyebrow.

    ¡°She captured my mother, and many other rtives and family of the Thousand Beast City. If we do not do as she says, she will kill those people.¡± Qu Ling Yue¡¯s eyes darkened. It wasn¡¯t that her father had not thought of resisting, but her mother and several uncles and aunts were in the Great Grandaunt¡¯s hands. Her father and many people in the Thousand Beast City had no choice but to submit themselves to her back and call and not matter how unwilling they were, they had to do it.

 Chapter 950

    Chapter 950: ¡°The Fifth Map (6)¡±

    ¡°Where did she keep the people she captured?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked.

    Qu Ling Yue shook her head. ¡°It is because we do not know where she had hidden the hostages that father is unable to rescue those people. Great Grandaunt had secretly abducted those people when father showed his unwillingness to continue with carrying out her orders and till today, no one knows where she has imprisoned our people.¡±

    ¡°Then how do you know that those people are still alive?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked.

    ¡°Great Grandaunt will release a batch of people back to the Thousand Beast City every month to see their family, showing that they are still safe. She releases a different batch of people every month and at the end of that month, they will be brought away again. If anyone among those people dares to secretly escape, then she will punish those people who are still imprisoned by killing them.¡± Whenever Qu Ling Yue remembered the Great Grandaunt¡¯s vicious maliciousness, she would feel chills run through her bones. Her father had not wanted her to be dragged into all of that and had sent her to the War Banner Academy long ago. Although she seldom returned to the Thousand Beast City, at the times that she did, she would always see many things happening that chilled her heart.

    ¡°As my father¡¯s child, but am unable to share my father¡¯s burden, but can only continue to see him made to submit to others. I have been useless, I have worked very hard to raise my own spirit power, thinking to bring my mother and the others back..... But..... I am still too weak.¡± Qu Ling Yue said, her voice growing hoarse as she spoke.

    Although she had achieved the War Banner Academy¡¯s top rank in their own Spirit Tournament, she was still gravely inadequate, a cup of water before a burning cart in the face of a Purple Spirit, amounting to nothing!

    Jun Wu Xie stared silently at Qu Ling Yue who was weeping softly behind her hands. From Qu Ling Yue¡¯s sobs, she could feel the self admonishment and her refusal to submit.

    The feeling one felt when the people most important to them were harmed by others, but due to themselves being too weak, they could do nothing but watch the tragedy unfold, unable to retaliate.....

    Jun Wu Xie was no stranger to that.

    Back in the most initial period in the Lin Pce, she had felt just like that.

    Only difference was that she had been more fortunate then, as the opponents she faced were people from the Lower Realm, while Qu Ling Yue was faced with people from the Twelve Pces of the Middle Realm!

    The disparity between the Middle and Lower Realm was too great and it waspletely beyond Qu Ling Yue to be able to turn the situation around.

    Jun Wu Xie believed, that the Great Grandaunt that Qu Ling Yue mentioned, must have been roped in by the Twelve Pces to go to the Middle Realm after she broke through to the Purple Spirit, and had subsequently been entrusted with the human skin map by the Twelve Pces after that.

    But just how hard hearted must one be, to be able to inflict such a blood filled conspiracy upon the people from her own family?

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s brows creased up together and subconsciously thought of the prison in the past, that demonic devil, had also seemed to enjoy such methods as well.

    ¡°I can help you.¡± Jun Wu Xie said finally.

    And at the instant that Jun Xie opened his mouth, Qu Ling Yue raised up her head in joy and delight, her face burning with hope, big teardrops running down her cheeks, but her eyes were clear and sparkling.

    ¡°Really? You will really help me?¡± Qu Ling Yue grasped at Jun Xie¡¯s hand excitedly, so agitated that her hands started trembling.

    She could think of no other ways anymore and witnessing Jun Wu Xie¡¯s resourcefulness and intelligence had shown her a glimmer of hope.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded her head slightly. Even without Qu Ling Yue¡¯s request, when Fei Yan discovers that the Thousand Beast City had one of the maps, they would still make their way there regardless. And with Qu Ling Yue and Xiong Ba¡¯s help, it should make it easier for them to get their hands on that fifth map.

    ¡°Thank you! Thank you!¡± Qu Ling Yue was so agitated she started crying again. Xiong Ba patted her on the shoulderfortingly and at the same time, he threw Jun Xie an appreciative nce of gratitude..

 Chapter 951

    Chapter 951: ¡°The Fifth Map (7)¡±

    After ascertaining the location of the fifth map, Jun Wu Xie left Qu Ling Yue and Xiong Ba behind in the room to calm their emotions temporarily while she walked out to go into the Immortals¡¯ Loft on her own.

    In the inn, Qiao Chu, Hua Yao and the others were still busying themselves as they loaded all their luggages onto the horse carriages.

    Fan Jin was thanking the innkeeper for the care he had provided the lot of them for the period. Outside the Immortals¡¯ Loft, the Zephyr Academy¡¯s horse carriages were all ready to go, just awaiting their passengers before they move out.

    Qiao Chu saw Jun Wu Xie descending the steps and immediately smiled as his figure shot over to her.

    ¡°We¡¯re all packed! And we are ready to embark on our return anytime. Oh right, what did that Qu Ling Yue want from you? I saw her rushing in with that huge bear earlier, looking highly anxious.¡± Qiao Chu held his arms out, imitating Xiong Ba¡¯s towering body size. Xiong Ba¡¯s enormous and brawny body was enough to be two of Qiao Chu.

    Jun Wu Xie said: ¡°We are not returning to the Zephyr Academy.¡±

    Qiao Chu who was smiling exultantly suddenly froze a moment when he suddenly heard Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words, only recovering a couple of beatster.

    ¡°What was that? Not going back? Why is that? Don¡¯t tell me..... you really want to remain here to be the Fire Country¡¯s Emperor?¡± As Qiao Chu said those words, he was feeling that it wasn¡¯t possible at all.

    Jun Wu Xie rolled her eyes at him.

    ¡°We are going to the Thousand Beast City.¡±

    ¡°Thousand Beast City?¡± Qiao Chu scratched at his head. ¡°Is it because Qu Ling Yue went to look for you? What did she say to you that could make you change your mind so suddenly?¡±

    [He seemed to remember that Little Xie and Qu Ling Yue had not been that close right?]

    ¡°Human skin map.¡± Jun Wu Xie said those three words curtly.

    In an instant, Qiao Chu stiffened, and his eyes grew wide as he stared at Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°What..... What..... What did you say?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s one in the Thousand Beast City.¡± Jun Wu Xie went on to say.

    Qiao Chu immediately gulped and he looked at Jun Wu Xie with shock on his face.

    Fei Yan had not managed to gather any news about the location of the fifth map and he had thought that they would need to spend a few more months before they would have any news about it. In the end.....

    They had just managed to secure the fourth map and the fifth one had automaticallye knocking on their door?

    Happiness came too suddenly!

    Qiao Chu found himself suddenly in a slightly flustered!

    ¡°Really? Qu Ling Yue said that?¡± Qiao Chu asked, looking excitedly at Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded.

    Qiao Chu immediately said: ¡°I¡¯ll go tell Brother Hua and the others to stop packing! We will be going to the Thousand Beast City! Immediately! Right away! Anytime you want!¡± After saying that, Qiao Chu immediately darted off to inform the otherpanions that there was a change in their itinerary, and he briefly shared with all of them what Jun Wu Xie had told him.

    That piece of news, came as a great surprise to Hua Yao and the others. They immediately threw down the luggages in their hands and quickly dragged Jun Wu Xie into Fan Zhuo¡¯s room where the sixpanions squeezed inside together, shutting the door tightly behind them, breaking into a barrage of questions to get aplete picture of what was happening.

    Jun Wu Xie briefly repeated the words that Qu Ling Yue and Xiong Ba had told her earlier to Hua Yao and the others, and told them all about the current situation in the Thousand Beast City.

    Having heard news about the fifth portion of the map had indeed gotten thepanions stirred. But not long after, the excitement subsided and they regained their usual calm.

    ¡°You are saying that not just the map is in the Thousand Beast City, but there are also people from the Twelve Pces?¡± Hua Yao asked with his brows furrowing up together, the memory he had in his mind when they encountered the people from the Twelve Pces wasn¡¯t too pleasant.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded.

    The Great Grandaunt that Qu Ling Yue had mentioned, sounded like she stayed within the Thousand Beast City permanently, to oversee the search for the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb. If they went to the Thousand Beast City just like that, they would be pitted against the opponent very quickly!

 Chapter 952

    Chapter 952: ¡°The Fifth Map (8)¡±

    ¡°About how many people does the enemy have?¡± Hua Yao asked cautiously. This was not the first time that they had still insisted to make their way towards a location even when they knew that there were people of the Twelve Pces present.

    ¡°Qu Ling Yue wasn¡¯t too clear about that. Besides that Great Grandaunt, there were roughly about three others permanently stationed there in the Thousand Beast City, and whether there are any others there, is uncertain.¡± Jun Wu Xie said.

    ¡°Openly, there are already four of them.¡± Fei Yan quipped, rubbing at his chin, trying to gauge how much danger they will be walking into, into the mission this time.

    ¡°It is not as bad as we might have thought. The people from the Twelve Pces, are not just our enemies this time. They are also the enemies of the people in the Thousand Beast City. As long as we can ensure the safety of the people that have been abducted, everyone in the Thousand Beast City will be d to lend us a hand.¡± Jun Wu Xie said as her eyes narrowed. The hatred the people of the Thousand Beast City held against the Twelve Pces might not be any less than thepanions. As their family members were in the hands of the enemy, they had no other choice but to follow their orders.

    But once their family members were freed, why would they allow themselves to continue to be subjugated?

    ¡°Looks like this time, we will still have to depend on your little head as well.¡± Once Qiao Chu heard Jun Wu Xie said that, he immediately remembered all that had happened right here in the Fire Country. Although they knew that all their powers were still iparable to the people from the Twelve Pces, but they have the both well skilled and highly resourceful Jun Wu Xie on their side!

    ¡°Then let us give it a try this time, and use these few people from the Twelve Pces as a trial for us. We are bound to have to face them sooner orter anyway.¡± Fan Zhuo said with a smile. Back at the Zephyr Academy, they had already had a taste of what it was like, and they did not fear giving it another shot!

    ¡°Heh heh, but there is one thing that I would like to ask Little Xie about.¡± Qiao Chu said suddenly, an utterly shameless and despicable smileing onto his face.

    Jun Wu Xie nced at him and said: ¡°Speak.¡±

    ¡°Err..... That Big Brother Wu Yao..... when is heing back?¡± Qiao Chu asked, blinking his eyes innocently. In actuality, towards Jun Wu Yao, Qiao Chu held so much admiration for him that it bothered on worship. If Jun Wu Yao was able to join them, then those few people from the Twelve Pces wouldn¡¯t be a worry. Even if their numbers doubled, they wouldn¡¯t be able to even pose a threat to them.

    Sometimes, they would really be very curious, just where had Jun Wu Yao reallye from, that he became so powerful that even people from the Twelve Pces would be put in a situation that they would not stand a chance of surviving under his hands.

    Jun Wu Xie stiffened, never expecting that Qiao Chu would suddenly mention Jun Wu Yao.

    Since Jun Wu Yaost departure, quite a long period had passed. She had thought that he would return after a few days but as time pushed on, she began to realise that he must have gone missing once again.

    ¡°Certain things, require us to do it ourselves.¡± Jun Wu Xie said, lowering her eyes. Not knowing the reason why, when Qiao Chu had just mentioned Jun Wu Yao, an indescribable feeling hade into her chest, which made her feel some difort in her heart.

    ¡°Cough. I was just saying that. Do not take it to heart. I know that. To exact the vengeance we seek, we will finally have to do it ourselves. Only like this, would it be considered a proper and satisfying revenge.¡± Qiao Chu immediately said. It wasn¡¯t that he wanted to ride on his coattails, but it was just that Jun Wu Yao had be a person he deeply admired.

    Sensing that Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mood suddenly didn¡¯t feel right, Hua Yao and the others did not continue to say anything much else about it but split up to go make their own preparations, to change their next destination to the Thousand Beast City!

    Jun Wu Xie had remained behind in Fan Zhuo¡¯s room while Hua Yao went to discuss it with Qu Ling Yue and Xiong Ba.

    Fan Jin was happy seeing that they were about to return to the Zephyr Academy but he was suddenly informed by Fan Zhuo that they would be not able to go back together with him. Fan Jin merely smiled and did not say much but only to remind Fan Zhuo to take good care of himself.

 Chapter 953

    Chapter 953: ¡°Retribution (1)¡±

    Fan Jin was feeling happy seeing that they were about to return to the Zephyr Academy but he was suddenly informed by Fan Zhuo that they would be not able to go back together with him. Fan Jin merely smiled and did not say much but only to remind Fan Zhuo to take good care of himself.

    After Qu Ling Yue and Xiong Ba received a definitive answer, they returned to the inn they were staying at to get themselves prepared.

    When Fan Jin was to set forth on the return journey towards the Zephyr Academy alone, he bade farewell to Jun Wu Xie and the others and got into the horse carriage. He stared at the several attractive looking faces and a bitterness surfaced beneath his smile. He knew deep down that he was different from all thepanions afterall.

    He gathered his emotions topose himself and pulled himself together. He was determined to get the Zephyr Academy back on track and to be better than it had been before when Fan Zhuo returned, in order to not shame his little brother!

    Two of the horse carriages from the Zephyr Academy convoy remained behind. There had only been three of them when they came here and only one departed from the ce alone now.

    Lei Chen was persistently trying to get Jun Xie to talk to him at the Immortals¡¯ Loft but he was repeatedly snubbed and ignored, making Lei Chen so frustrated he almost wanted to scratch his nails against the walls!

    That very afternoon, the Emperor announced his abdication from the throne and that news brought the entire Imperial City to a boil. Everyone was suddenly talking about it but no one knew exactly what had really happened. They were not even made aware of who would be inheriting the Emperor¡¯s throne after the abdication.

    Some guessed that it would be the Crown Prince Lei Chen who would take up the mantle, while another group were specting that a higher possibility would be the Fourth Prince Lei Fan.

    And while the people were still shock at the sudden announcement of the Emperor¡¯s abdication, more explosive news suddenly rocked the entire city!

    The Fire Country¡¯s Empress had engaged in an illicit affair with the Prime Minister and secretly murdered the real Fourth Prince, switching him out with the illegitimate child they had conceived! And the Emperor had been kept in the dark about it for more than a decade!

    The Fourth Prince who had been most favoured and doted upon, was in reality a bastard child! ?

    That piece of news threw the people into a greater state of shock!

    The three people were executed that very same evening and just before the execution, they were paraded through the public streets in shame!

    When themon people of the saw Lei Fan¡¯s true countenance which looked very much like the Empress and the Prime Minister, they were immediately convinced of the truth!

    Under the loud and raucous jeers and admonishments as they passed through the streets, the Imperial Guards escorted the horse carts holding the Empress, Prime Minister and Lei Fan captive. The people lined along the streets were enraged and they began to throw whatever they held in the hands at the shameless and despicable criminals!

    The Empress who once ruled the interior Pces was at that moment looking haggard and wretched, dressed in the in white clothes of a prisoner, which was soon dirtied and stained by all the things thrown at them by the people.

    The Prime Minister who once stood tall above all but one man was now standing shackled and locked within the prisoner¡¯s cart, his eyes tightly shut in despair.

    The once most favoured and doted upon Fourth Prince Lei Fan, stood staring unseeingly straight ahead, his forehead bleeding from a stone that had been thrown at him. The bright red blood flowed down his temple and down his cheek, but he did not give the slightest reaction, looking like he hadpletely lost his mind, his dull eyes staring nkly.

    The nobility and glory they once enjoyed was now non existent, and the only thing that awaited them was death.

    The dull and lifeless Lei Fan suddenly lifted his head as they passed the Immortal¡¯s Loft. He suddenly spotted a face of the demon that gued his nightmares by a window on the second floor of the Immortals¡¯ Loft, and his numb and nk face suddenly twisted up to show an expression of extreme terror!

    Everything that he had possessed had been torn asunder by that demon! If he had not met this demon..... If they had not met, then none of this would have happened!

    Jun Wu Xie sat by the window on the second floor of the Immortals¡¯ Loft as she watched the crowd of people pass by below. While Lei Fan stared at her, she merely looked at him calmly, just like all of this had nothing to do with her in the least.

    Good and evil, retribution catches up.

    If the Heavens has not yet dealt out retribution, then she did not mind lending a hand on its behalf!

 Chapter 954

    Chapter 954: ¡°Run Away Emperor¡±

    Jun Wu Xie sat by the window on the second floor of the Immortals¡¯ Loft as she watched the crowd of people pass by below. While Lei Fan stared at her, she merely looked at him calmly, just like all of this had nothing to do with her in the least.

    Good and evil, retribution catches up.

    If the Heavens has not yet dealt out retribution, then she did not mind lending a hand on its behalf!

    Lei Fan was dead. At the front of the Imperial Capital, together with the Empress and Prime Minister, the heads of those three people had after being cut off, been hung high up suspended over the city gates. The Empress Dowager had issued a decree that the bodies of the three criminals was to be thrown into an unmarked grave and no one was to retrieve or gather their remains while their heads would hang over the city gates for ten years, to be exposed to the harsh beatings from the elements of the weather, to suffer the punishment meted out by the heavens.

    Although the Empress Dowager did not interfere with the affairs of the Court, she was filled with hatred right down to the bones by the actions of these three criminals.

    As night fell, the people within the Imperial City found it hard to fall asleep. Too many things had happened that day and every incident more shocking than the other. They did not know who would rule the Fire Country and they could do nothing but to wait silently and patiently.

    Early the next day, the Empress Dowager ordered for men to bring the Imperial Edict for the ascension to the throne and the Dragon robe to the Immortals¡¯ Loft, and to announce the First Emperor¡¯s Imperial Decree to the masses, to tell all the people of the Fire Country that the Emperor¡¯s abdication was in ordance to the wishes of the First Emperor of the current line.

    That they were just returning the Fire Country¡¯s throne to its original owner.

    When the Imperial Guards who escorted Lei Chen, who brought the Imperial Jade Seal, the Dragon robe and the Imperial Decree came to the Immortals¡¯ Loft, the ce was already filled up with a big mass of people from within the city.

    Through the reading of the First Emperor¡¯s decree, they came to realize that the position of the ruling Emperor of Fire Country was to be held by the possessor of the Ring of Imperial Fire, and the identity of the possessor of the Ring of Imperial Fire had thrown all the people into shock.

    It was actually the very same person who had throughout the previous Spirit Battle Tournament, whose name had rocked the Imperial Capital repeatedly, Jun Xie!

    Upon hearing such a result, the people were ovee with curiosity and they all rushed over here to catch a glimpse of the action.

    However, after Lei Chen and the Imperial Guards stood outside the Immortals¡¯ Loft, with Lei Chen personally reading out the decree for Jun Xie¡¯s ascension to the throne, not a peep came out from within the Immortals¡¯ Loft.

    Lei Chen could not help but begin to feel anxious. He had been afraid that Jun Xie would refuse to be the Emperor and he hade with this ideast night with the Empress Dowager, to speedily dump the rulership unterally onto Jun Xie, just like forcefully chasing ducks onto a perch, while Jun Xie was still in the Imperial Capital. In the manner where he had made the announcementpletely public, Jun Xie would have to take on the rulership, whether he liked it or not.

    But even after waiting for a long while, Lei Chen still did not see the figure of Jun Wu Xie appear.

    Only after he read out the Imperial Edict for the third time, then did the innkeeper of the Immortals¡¯ Loft, stumble out from within the inn running, and with a loud thud, fell to his knees before Lei Chen to say: ¡°Your Highness! The new Emperor..... The new Emperor has already left from here with hispanions a long while ago!¡±

    Lei Chen gasped in horror, his eyes opening so wide they seemed like they would pop out anytime, unable to believe what he had heard.

    [Jun Xie..... has run away just like that? ! !]

    ¡°Your Highness! Your Highness, are you alright! ? Guards! His Highness has fainted!¡±

    .....

    As the Imperial Capital erupted into a chaotic mess, Jun Wu Xie and herpanions were already seated within the horse carriages, following Qu Ling Yue and the others on their journey towards the Thousand Beast City.

    Seated within the carriage, Jun Wu Xie already could no longer see any trace of the Imperial Capital over the horizon behind.

    Not knowing that she had been driven up like a duck onto the perch, that she had already been made to be the new ruling Emperor of the Fire Country, and the venerable and revered title of the Fire Country¡¯s Emperor, was now intricately linked to her. Neither did she know, on a day in the future, she would be leading the massive armies of the Fire Country, to tread upon and tten every square inch of thend, igniting the fearsome mes of war everywhere throughout!

 Chapter 955

    Chapter 955: ¡°Thousand Beast City (1)¡±

    The Thousand Beast City, as a city by itself, epassed a veryrge area. Around the entire city, was a towering high wall surrounding it. Where the Thousand Beast City sat, the ce was encircled by green mountains and crystal clear water, where at first nce, the city looked every inch just like a secret hidden paradise suddenly uncovered. Hidden within those dense greenery and the deep forests, were countless Spirit Beasts, who had lived in close proximity with the Thousand Beast City for a long time. Being able to sense the Spirit Tamer Bone Flute within the Thousand Beast City, the Spirit Beasts here very seldom attacked any humans.

    Besides the main Thousand Beast City itself, several viges surrounded it. Those viges were usually provided to guests who came to the Thousand Beast City as a ce to reside and rest, as any outsiders who wanted to enter the Thousand Beast City, were not allowed without the approval from the Grand Chieftain or the n Hall Chiefs.

    The entire Thousand Beast City was separated into five regions. The central region was helmed by the Grand Chieftain himself, while the other four regions were divided into the four directions of North, East, South and West, where each region was essible only through a veryrge door, where the respective n Hall Chiefs exercised jurisdiction over.

    Xiong Ba was from the Fiery ze Hall which sat on the Eastern side of the Thousand Beast City, and hence, the returning Xiong Ba and the others, entered the city from the Eastern entrance.

    Within the horse carriage, Jun Wu Xie looked out through the window and saw the scene within the Thousand Beast City. At the top of the Thousand Beast City¡¯s gates, it was filled with well prominent disys of lifelike Spirit Beasts carved into it.

    And within the Thousand Beast City, what was mostmonly seen by the eyes, were Spirit Beasts.

    Elsewhere in the world, Spirit Beasts were wild and untamable, but once within the Thousand Beast City, that rule that all abided by, did not stand.

    Throughout the generations of Grand Chieftains in the Thousand Beast City, the Spirit Tamer Bone Flute they held had opened up an avenue between humans and Spirit Beasts, and the Spirit Tamer Bone Flute was one of a kind in the world. Influenced and inspired by the Spirit Tamer Bone Flute, all its citizens were exposed and highly familiar with Spirit Beasts from a very young age. Before their ring spirits awoke, they would already attempt to tame a young Spirit Beast, by keeping them close from young, to gradually allow those Spirit Beasts to familiarise themselves and to assimte into the human environment.

    Throughout the streets and alleys of the Thousand Beast City, tamed Spirit Beasts could be seen following behind people everywhere the eyes looked.

    The size of the Spirit Beasts they led were not considered to be big, and judging from the way the Spirit Beasts looked, majority of them were seen to be mostly low grade Spirit Beasts.

    ¡°You guys are able to tame Spirit Beasts?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked as she stared at the people bringing Spirit Beasts of various sizes walking aimlessly through the street. The others in the horse carriage were so used to such a scene and they did not find it to be anything strange in the slightest.

    Xiong Ba smiled and nodded his head, his tone sounding rather proud as he said: ¡°Our Thousand Beast City, is famous for its Spirit Beasts. Although there is only one Spirit Tamer Bone Flute, we have attempted to try to tame Spirit Beasts. But without a Spirit Tamer Bracelet, one would only basically be able to tame the lowest grade Spirit Beast.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyebrow raised up. Before they reached the Thousand Beast City, she had parted ways with Qiao Chu and the others. Fan Zhuo and the others had individually gone to the various viges just outside the four different city gates to stay, making it easier for them as they tried to gather any information they could that would help them with their mission.

    In order to fulfil Qu Ling Yue¡¯s wishes, the only way was to rescue the people who had been abducted. And finding a way to ascertain the location of those prisoners, was what Jun Wu Xie needed to do first. Moreover, if Xiong Ba brought in so many unfamiliar faces at one time into the Thousand Beast City, people would surely find it suspicious, but if it was Jun Xie alone, it would be much easier for them no matter whether they had to hide him or to exin his presence.

    Before they parted, Fan Zhuo hade up to her privately, and the reason Fan Zhuo had seeked her out was exactly about the Thousand Beast City¡¯s Spirit Tamer Bracelet.

    The Spirit Tamer Bracelet was the product from the blood, sweat and tears shed by past generations of the Thousand Beast City¡¯s Grand Chieftains, which was like a replica of the original Spirit Tamer Bone Flute, an item crafted to tame Spirit Beasts.

 Chapter 956

    Chapter 956: ¡°Thousand Beast City (2)¡±

    The Thousand Beast City¡¯s Spirit Tamer Bone Flute was able to control thousands of Spirit Beasts, making countless Spirit Beasts submit to their back and call. But the effects of the Spirit Tamer Bracelet was not evidently not as powerful. The Spirit Tamer Bracelet could only be used on one Spirit Beast and ording to the grade of the Spirit Tamer Bracelet, the grade of the Spirit Beast that could be controlled differed as well.

    With Fan Zhuo as a Ring Forger, he was highly interested in the Spirit Tamer Bracelet, and hence, before they parted, he can speciallye to Jun Wu Xie to ask her to see if she would be able to procure one after she went into the Thousand Beast City.

    The Spirit Tamer Bracelet was a secret that the Thousand Beast City guarded jealously. Even when Qu Ling Yue was asking for their help in this instance, it still wouldn¡¯t be nice for them to ask Qu Ling Yue for a Spirit Tamer Bracelet tantly like this. That would be no different from snatching someone¡¯s family heirloom.

    Jun Wu Xie still remembered Fan Zhuo¡¯s request in her heart, but when Xiong Ba brought the topic up, she had however not revealed any specific change in her expression.

    The horse carriages slowly rumbled into the Thousand Beast City, and the glorious splendour within the city was gradually passed before Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes.

    After a while, the horse carriage finally rolled to a stop right before a residence, and Xiong Ba immediately stepped out of the carriage.

    A youth riding upon a magnificent horse appeared at that moment before Xiong Ba and their horse carriage.

    Xiong Ba lifted his head and stared at the youth sitting atop the handsome horse, and his brows creased up closely together.

    The youth possessed attractive features and looked to be about eighteen or neen years of age. From the moment he appeared, his gaze had not turned away from the horse carriage,pletely disregarding Xiong Ba who had been the first to step out of the carriage.

    And when that youth saw Qu Ling Yue step off the horse carriage, his eyes immediately lit up and he swung himself off the horse, his face filled with smiles as he swept over toe towards Qu Ling Yue.

    However, Qu Ling Yue had not noticed the youth who had appeared at all. Her gaze was fully focused upon Jun Xie who was slowly stepping out from the horse carriage at that moment.

    ¡°It has been an arduous journey, it must have been hard on you.¡± Qu Ling Yue said, looking smilingly at Jun Xie. As she had ced her entire bet on Jun Xie in this instance, she had subconsciously be more focused on Jun Xie.

    ¡°No matter.¡± Jun Wu Xie replied expressionlessly.

    The youth who was all smiles, had just reached the side of the horse carriage when he saw Qu Ling Yue smiling sweetly at Jun Xie who was just stepping out from the horse carriage. He saw that the face waspletely unfamiliar but Qu Ling Yue seemed to be on umonly good terms with the boy. The smile on the youth¡¯s face immediately disappeared from his face without a trace and his eyes suddenly showed traces of displeasure.

    ¡°Ling Yue!¡± The youth called out suddenly.

    When Qu Ling Yue heard the voice she immediately turned, to find the youth who was smiling somewhat stiffly at her.

    ¡°Lin Feng? Why have youe over here?¡± Qu Ling Yue asked in surprise as she looked at Lin Feng who was standing before her with a stiff smile on his face.

    Lin Feng was the son of Icy Frost n Hall Chief, Lin Que, and he was of a simr age as Qu Ling Yue.

    Lin Feng said with augh: ¡°I heard from my father that you are back. News came back previously that you sustained heavy injuries back in the Fire Country, and I was highly worried. But the Grand Chieftain did not allow me to tag along then. So, when I heard the news that you were back today, I had hurried over here toe take a look. Ling Yue, what really happened back in the Fire Country? How was it that you got hurt just by taking part in a Spirit Battle Tournament? Are you feeling better now?¡± As he spoke, Ling Feng stepped forward looking concerned, intending to check on Qu Ling Yue¡¯s condition.

    Qu Ling Yue subconsciously took a step backwards, her face showing an awkward smile as she said: ¡°I am feeling much better. It was all thanks to Jun Xie this time, that I was able to avert the danger and return here safely.¡± When she finished, she turned to Jun Xie standing beside her and smiled at him.

 Chapter 957

    Chapter 957: ¡°Thousand Beast City (3)¡±

    When Jun Xie followed Xiong Ba and the others in their return, they have already thought through with the identity he was to take to enter the Thousand Beast City.

    The fact that Qu Ling Yue had been injured in the Fire Country, was already known throughout the Thousand Beast City. Hence, Jun Xie was supposed to assume the credit for having sessfully healed Qu Ling Yue as the reason, whereby it was out of gratitude from Qu Ling Yue and the others that they have invited Jun Xie toe to the Thousand Beast City as their guest.

    ¡°Him?¡± Ling Feng looked at Jun Xie who was standing next to Qu Ling Yue and his brows creased together. His gaze looked Jun Xie up and down contemptuously, without showing the slightest respect in his eyes.

    ¡°Ling Yue, is what you are saying really true? Your injuries were really cured by this little kid?¡± Ling Feng looked at Jun Xie disapprovingly, his voice filled with animosity.

    He really could not see just what a young kid of that age could possibly be capable of.

    ¡°That is naturally true. Uncle Feng knows all about it as well.¡± Qu Ling Yue was not good with lies and her eyes were tinged with a little bit of awkwardness as she looked pleadingly at Feng Yue Yang.

    Against Qu Ling Yue¡¯s nervousness, Jun Wu Xie instead did not feel the slightest sense of unease. To her, regardless whether it was ¡°Jun Xie¡± or Jun Wu Xie, it was both the same person.

    Feng Yue Yang noticed Qu Ling Yue¡¯s signal of distress and he sighed inwardly in his heart. ¡°That was what happened.¡±

    Even with Feng Yue Yang¡¯s assurance, Lin Feng still found Jun Xie to be an eyesore, Especially when he saw the smile that Qu Ling Yue shows towards the boy, which highly pricked at his eyes.

    Qu Ling Yue had not returned to the Thousand Beast City often in the recent years. She spent most of her time at the War Banner Academy and the number of times she came back here could be counted on one hand. Even though Qu Ling Yue was a girl, but she was already widely recognized to be the next Grand Chieftain of the Thousand Beast City and anyone who manages to marry her, to bring her into their family, would be as good as marrying the entire Thousand Beast City into their grasp.

    Moreover, Qu Ling Yue was highly attractive looking and Lin Feng had harboured intentions towards Qu Ling Yue for a long time, but he had not been able to do much as Qu Ling Yue seldom came back. He had suddenly heard that Qu Ling Yue would being back with Xiong Ba and the others this time and Lin Feng had specially tidied himself up before rushing over here riding his horse hard.

    He had thought that with Qu Ling Yue having just suffered back in the Fire Country, it would be a good chance for him to show himself off but he had not thought that the moment he got here, he would be seeing Qu Ling Yue smiling so sweetly to a stranger with delicately handsome features, her tone of voice towards him even sounding a little protective!

    How could Lin Feng be expected to not find Jun Xie an eyesore?

    ¡°Having been able to cure Ling Yue, was his fortune. Ling Yue, I know that you just recovered, and I have specially brought over some nourishing elixirs specially for you. You keep them first, and if you find that it¡¯s not enough, just tell me then. These elixirs were from the time my father went to the Qing Yun n years ago to get his hands on them. Now that the Qing Yun n is no longer around, these elixirs have be extremely rare. I believe that they will definitely be beneficial for you.¡± As he spoke, Lin Feng then pulled out a bottle of elixirs from within his robes and quickly shoved it into Qu Ling Yue¡¯s hands.

    Qu Ling Yue wanted to reject him, but was unable to stand up against Lin Feng¡¯s insistence, and she could only hold it in her hand awkwardly.

    Lin Feng lifted his brow triumphantly as he nced at Jun Xie. After the Qing Yun n disappeared, the remaining elixirs that had been from the Qing Yun n saw their prices increase by many folds and now, these things have be almost priceless treasures, where they were no longer avable, even if you have money.

    Lin Feng did not believe that the little kid who has not even fully matured had been able to cure Qu Ling Yue¡¯s injuries.

    ¡°I have fully recovered. These elixirs, I don¡¯t think I will have a use for them.¡± Qu Ling Yue then said.

 Chapter 958

    <hr ss="chapter-end">

    Chapter 958: ¡°Thousand Beast City (4)¡±

    Lin Feng replied: ¡°Even if you can¡¯t use it now, it will be good to keep it with you. Your body constitution is a little weak and the elixirs from the Qing Yun n are hard to find. Just keep it with you just in case.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie cast a brief nce at Lin Feng. She saw Lin Feng almost looking like he was trying to show off in front of her and that puzzled her a little. This was the first time she was meeting Lin Feng. So why was she detecting this obvious animosity towards her from him?

    Unknown to her, she had already been seen as potential foe in his pursuit of Qu Ling Yue and as Jun Wu Xie was still feeling puzzled, she could only hear Lin Feng incessantly harping on how rare and priceless the elixirs from the Qing Yun n was.

    If Lin Feng were to know that the one person responsible for causing the entire Qing Yun n to disappear from the face of thesends was actually Jun Xie whom he secretly despised at that moment, one wondered what Lin Feng would think of that.

    Xiong Ba was able to detect the disdain from Lin Feng¡¯s words and not having liked Lin Feng much in the first ce, he immediately said: ¡°Lin Feng, our Young Miss just came back and I need to send her back to the Grand Chieftain. If it is nothing important, do not hold us back here any further.¡±

    Lin Feng swung his gaze towards Xiong Ba and his lips curled up in a cold smile. Based on seniority in the hierarchy, Xiong Ba would be on the same level as his father Lin Que, and he was supposed to address Xiong Ba as an uncle, but there wasn¡¯t a single tinge of respect in those eyes looking at Xiong Ba.

    ¡°Alright, then Ling Yue, you should get some rest and I will not disturb you any further. After you are well rested today, I will go look for you tomorrow.¡± After saying that, Lin Feng did not even look at Xiong Ba at all but just leapt onto his horse and rode off kicking up a cloud of dust.

    Xiong Ba¡¯s brows furrowed together as he looked at the departing figure of Lin Feng, his eyes looking highly displeased.

    ¡°He is really getting more and more impudent with his ways.¡± Qing Yu said, sounding a little peeved.

    ¡°Lin Que has already switched his allegiance towards that person now, they would naturally think nothing of a n Hall Chief like me. His son would also naturally share his father¡¯s thoughts and views.¡± Xiong Ba said with a sigh, and then looking apologetically towards Jun Xie. Although Lin Feng had not said a single word to Jun Xie earlier, but through his conversation with Qu Ling Yue, he had exhibited strong animosity and disdain towards Jun Xie and that had caused Xiong Ba to feeling highly embarrassed.

    ¡°Young Master Jun, you must have been put in a tight spot. I am deeply apologetic.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie waspletely unaffected as she shook her head. ¡°Who is he?¡±

    Xiong Ba said: ¡°He is the Icy Frost n Hall¡¯s Chief, Lin Que¡¯s son. Besides the Grand Chieftain in the Thousand Beast City, there are four other n halls, and Lin Que is from one of them. Lin Que is a sly one. Not long after that Purple Spirit returned here, he had already secretly aligned himself with that person. All these years, he had shown scant regard for the Grand Chieftain¡¯s authourity and only carried out tasks under that person¡¯s orders. In the recent years, the Grand Chieftain had been sending less and less men out on the expeditions but Lin Que had in order to please that person, frequently arranged for men to be sent out, leading to the deaths of many more of our brethren.¡± Xiong Ba was looking pained as he spoke. The four Hall Chiefs were once close like brothers and despite at the current situation in the Thousand Beast City, they still stood with the Grand Chieftain.

    With the exception of Lin Que, who had betrayed the trust of all of them.

    ¡°The current Thousand Beast City on its surface looks like the Grand Chieftain is in charge, but in reality, everything had fallen under the control of that person. Lin Que has gained the trust of that person and his position in the Thousand Beast City has already surpassed the other three Hall Chiefs, even to the extent that he challenges the Grand Chieftain. Sigh.....¡± Xiong Ba sighed deeply, feeling depressed inside and angry on the outside. The Thousand Beast City was really seeing no end to the troubles upon them.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded slightly. Little wonder Lin Feng had not even bothered to look Xiong Ba even once in the eye. Besides Qu Ling Yue, he had also disregarded Feng Yue Yang and Qing Yupletely.

 Chapter 959

    Chapter 959: ¡°Thousand Beast City (5)¡±

    ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s not talk about all this. Our Young Miss has just returned and I need to report to the Grand Chieftain. Qing Yu, make arrangements for Young Master Jun to stay in the Fiery ze Hall. Young Master Jun, allow me to take my leave.¡± Having to deal with the impudent Lin Feng the moment he got back, Xiong Ba was feeling might displeased. Fortunately Jun Xie had not taken offense and that had made him feel a little more relieved.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded.

    Feng Yue Yang left to return to his residence while Xiong Ba escorted Qu Ling Yue to the Grand Chieftain¡¯s residence , and Jun Wu Xie followed Qing Yu to enter the Fiery ze Hall.

    Qing Yu was the Fiery ze¡¯s Deputy n Hall Chief and although he was notparable to someone who was thirty, forty years of age, he handled matters in a calm andposed manner, who wellplimented and toned down the explosive Xiong Ba.

    Led by Qing Yu, the members of the Fiery ze n very soon knew that a young guest had appeared in their n Hall, and they were cordial and friendly towards Jun Xie.

    ¡°Young Master Jun can reside in this room for this period. I will arrange for someone to send some food over and you can get some rest in the meantime. If there is anything you need, you will just need to tell any of our brothers within the n Hall.¡± Qing Yu said with a smile. In regards to the highly resourceful Jun Xie, he held Jun Xie in great esteem and admiration.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Jun Wu Xie nodded.

    Qing Yu left quickly after.

    Jun Wu Xie sat down in the room and the little ck cat naturally leapt up onto the table before her. Lord Meh Meh on the other hand, was rubbing itself against the side of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s ankles instead.

    ¡°Meow.¡±

    [That rat called Lin Feng seems to hold great animosity against you.]

    The little ck cat stared at Jun Wu Xie as it licked its pawszily. Even it had noticed the enmity Lin Feng held towards her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother with him.¡± Jun Wu Xie did not even deem Lin Feng to be worth her notice and if Lin Feng did not aggravate her, she could not be bothered with him.

    ¡°Meow~?¡±

    [What do you intend to do next?]

    ¡°Wait.¡± Jun Wu Xie said, her eyes narrowing.

    In order to resolve the crisis the Thousand Beast City was facing, the only way to break out of it was to find the people they have abducted. Only after those people have been rescued, would the people from the Twelve Pces no longer have a handle to be used as a threat upon the Thousand Beast City.

    ¡°Hua Yao and the others have been split up to go to several ces outside the Thousand Beast City and ording to what Qu Ling Yue said, at the end of the month, another batch of prisoners would be brought here to the Thousand Beast City while they will bring back the batch of people who have been released this month. Once they see those prisoners being brought in, Fei Yan and the others would know from which direction they came from and when they leave, they will be able to follow them.¡±

    Before the enemy moved, Jun Wu Xie did not intend to alert the snake in the grass. She would just try to gather more clues from within the Thousand Beast City.

    There was at least one point that she needed to ascertain now. And that was how many people from the Twelve Pces were here in the Thousand Beast City and whether herpanions and the Thousand Beast City would be able to take them on.

    ¡°Meow.¡±

    The little ck cat swished its tail and did not say anything more.

    From what it could see, Jun Wu Xie was ying a dangerous game at that moment. The prize if they were victorious was great, but at the same time, failure would simrly bring to them grave danger.

    Xiong Ba led Qu Ling Yue towards the Grand Chieftain¡¯s residence.

    The current Grand Chieftain of the Thousand Beast City, Qu Wen Hao, was approximately fifty years of age, father to Qu Ling Yue. His face was pleasantly bright, his eyes prating and alive. If not for the two streaks of white hair at his temples, just judging from his countenance alone, one would ce him at most to be thirty years old.

    Qu Ling Yue had just stepped into the Grand Chieftain¡¯s residence when Qu Wen Hao immediately came forward.

    ¡°Father!¡± The moment Qu Ling Yue saw her father, the taut string that had been stretched within her heart immediately loosened.

    ¡°d to have you back, d to have you back.¡± Qu Wen Hao said, his pleasant and bright face revealing aforted smile.

 Chapter 960

    <hr ss="chapter-end">

    Chapter 960: ¡°Thousand Beast City (6)¡±

    Qu Wen Hao had given his entire life to the Thousand Beast City and he had been over thirty when he had her daughter Qu Ling Yue with his wife. Even though Qu Ling Yue was a girl, but Qu Wen Hao had showered all his attention and fatherly love to Qu Ling Yue, and despite the current dire straits the Thousand Beast City was currently facing, he was still doing everything he could to protect this daughter of his.

    ¡°Chieftain.¡± Xiong Ba said as he knelt down on one knee.

    Qu Wen Hao nodded with a smile and said: ¡°I have greatly troubled Chief Xiong this time.¡±

    ¡°Chieftain is too kind. Being able to bring Young Miss back safely, your subordinate is greatly satisfied.¡± Xiong Ba said.

    ¡°Come sit down.¡± Qu Wen Hao pulled Qu Ling Yue to the side to take a seat, anxiously looking his daughter up and down. When he saw the rosy cheeks on Qu Ling Yue¡¯s face and waspletely unlike the news he had previously heard from the Fire Country where she was gravely injured, his heart filled with joy and relief, but he could not help himself as as questions grew in his mind.

    ¡°Ling Yue, you are fully recovered from your injuries?¡±

    Qu Ling Yue nced at Xiong Ba before she told her father everything that had happened in the Fire Country.

    When Qu Wen Hao finishing hearing everything, a strange look came onto his face. He had not thought that Qu Ling Yue¡¯s initially supposed grave injuries, would turn out to be secretly induced under the arrangements of Fire Country¡¯s Emperor! The moment he heard that his daughter had suffered such torment because of the Fire Country¡¯s Emperor¡¯s selfish desires, Qu Wen Hao was enraged. Fortunately Qu Ling Yue immediately told him of the change of regime in the current Fire Country and Qu Wen Hao¡¯s rage was overtaken with several gasps of shock he gave.

    ¡°Is all this true?¡± Qu Wen Hao stared wide eyed in disbelief. From Qu Ling Yue¡¯s words, he realized that the current Fire Country¡¯s rulership hadpletely changed. The Emperor had been forced to abdicate, while the Empress¡¯, Prime Minister¡¯s and the Fourth Prince¡¯s heads were publicly disyed in shame over their city¡¯s gates!

    The Fire Country was the biggest country and they had not found anyone who was their match for many years. So, who would have thought that the one who hadpletely taken them down this time was not another country, or another power, but was apletely unknown young youth!

    ¡°Every single word I said is true, and I witnessed it all with my own eyes.¡± Qu Ling Yue reaffirmed as she nodded her head.

    ¡°Such an intelligent person exist under these Heavens? That is really very shocking to know. That kind of resourcefulness and his extraordinary spirit power level. It is all just too unbelievable.¡± As the Grand Chieftain of the Thousand Beast City, Qu Wen Hao had seen much in the ways of the world. He had many quite a lot of the strange happenings and extraordinary people of the world before, but he had never encountered a youth so well equipped with both brain and brawn.

    Just fourteen to fifteen years old and he was able to toy with the mightiest country in thend within the grasp of his palm? And his spirit powers had reached the green spirit level as well? That was inhuman! That person could only be a demon!

    ¡°Young Master Jun is quick witted and nimble minded, and he possesses extraordinary power. He is truly the most extraordinary talent that your subordinate has ever seen in his life.¡± Xiong Ba praised generously when talking about Jun Xie. To possess such gift and not be proud nor impatient, not rash like many youths at that age, it was indeed very rare to see.

    ¡°Hearing the two of you heaping such praise on him, I am rather keen to meet this Young Master Jun myself.¡± Qu Wen Hao said with augh.

    Qu Ling Yue was delighted and she immediately said: ¡°Then your daughter is of the same mind as father. Young Master Jun is currently here in the Thousand Beast City as a guest and is currently put up in the Fire ze n Hall by Uncle Xiong.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Then Xiong Ba you have to make sure that you treat our guest well.¡± Qu Wen Hao said with augh.

    Qu Ling Yue and Xiong Ba exchanged a nce with each other. They could see that Qu Wen Hao held admiration for Jun Xie and after thinking about it another moment, Qu Ling Yue suddenly leaned over to Qu Wen Hao¡¯s ear and whispered into it.

 Chapter 961

    Chapter 961: ¡°Thousand Beast City (7)¡±

    Qu Ling Yue and Xiong Ba exchanged a nce with each other. They could see that Qu Wen Hao held great admiration for Jun Xie and after thinking about it another moment, Qu Ling Yue suddenly leaned over to Qu Wen Hao¡¯s ear and whispered into it.

    The benign smile on Qu Wen Hao¡¯s face froze instantly and as Qu Ling Yue¡¯s exnation went on further, the shock within his eyes seemed to grow more and more intense.

    ¡°Ling Yue! This time, you have been too brazenly bold!¡± Qu Wen Hao could not believe what he had just heard with his own ears. Qu Li Yue had actually revealed everything that was happening in the Thousand Beast City to Jun Xie and had even invited her toe to the Thousand Beast City to help them!

    Although Qu Wen Hao greatly admired Jun Wu Xie for her great intellect and resourcefulness, but from all that he had heard, Jun Xie was just a young little youth. The crisis that had struck the Thousand Beast City had umted over a few years and they had even secretly thought up and attempted many ways to resolve it themselves but it had all been to no avail. And Qu Ling Yue was now actually cing all her hope onto a youth who was of such a young age, which in Qu Wen Hao¡¯s eyes, was entirely too big a risk for them to take.

    Qu Ling Yue bit on her lower lip and said: ¡°Father, if there is any other way for us, your daughter wouldn¡¯t have chosen to take such a big risk as well, but.....¡±

    ¡°Preposterous! If this is found out by your Great Grandaunt, do you know how big an incident this would turn out to be? About that map, only the four n Hall Chiefs and I are supposed to know anything about it. She doesn¡¯t know that you are aware of its existence. If she finds out that you have leaked information about this outside, she will surely not let you off easily.¡± Qu Wen Hao was getting a headache the more he thought about it. His daughter had always been sensible and obedient from young and the fact that she had decided on such a highly risky course of action had greatly shocked him.

    ¡°If I dare to do this, then I am not afraid of her finding out. Father! Do you really want us to continue on like this? Where we have to watch mother and all the others suffer? We have not even seen mother for quite a long while..... I really miss her a lot.¡± Qu Ling Yue lowered her head, her voice suddenly choking.

    Although that person would release a group of people toe back here every month, but she had seldom let Qu Ling Yue¡¯s mother return. In the past five years, they had not even seen Qu Ling Yue¡¯s mother once. That person seemed to be doing it on purpose, only allowing those people who came back to ry news of the Grand Chieftain¡¯s wife to still be safe, but never letting here back to her husband¡¯s and daughter¡¯s side even a single day.

    In Qu Ling Yue¡¯s mind, it was still imprinted with memories of her mother from when she was much younger, and although they have not seen each other for a long time, blood was afterall still thicker than water, so how could she not miss her mother?

    Qu Ling Yue¡¯s words caused Qu Wen Hao¡¯s heart to wrench up painfully. All that he had loved in this life the most, had only been his wife and daughter. But his wife was now being held hostage, and he did not even dare hope for a reunion now. Just to have them see each other for a moment, had be an extravagant wish.

    This separation between husband and wife, was a needle lodged tightly in Qu Wen Hao¡¯s heart!

    ¡°Have you ever considered, that if this was made known to your Great Grandaunt, how terrifying the consequences would be? She would not only not spare you and Jun Xie, she wouldn¡¯t let all those people she has imprisoned off easy as well! If she were to in a moment rage, harm those people, how am I going to answer to all our brothers in this city?¡± Qu Wen Hao said in a pained voice, his eyes tightly shut. It was not that he hadn¡¯t once considered staking everything they had in retaliation, but he had to consider the fact that the people captured was not only his own wife alone.

    Once, the people in the Thousand Beast City had thought of fighting back and they had really done it that one time. But the next day, those people who resisted found their wives and children¡¯s bodies strewn before the main gates of the Thousand Beast City. That bloody and gory scene that day, stayed fresh in the minds of the people till today.

    In order to ensure the safety of their family members, they had no choice but to submit themselves to that person¡¯s orders. The people were neither weak nor timid, but they had to capitte in exchange for the safety of their family.

 Chapter 962

    Chapter 962: ¡°Thousand Beast City (8)¡±

    Qu Ling Yue fell silent, how could she possibly be unaware of the worries on Qu Wen Hao¡¯s mind?

    Xiong Ba stared at the sad expression on Qu Ling Yue¡¯s face and his heart suddenly winced. He then said to Qu Wen Hao: ¡°Chieftain, Young Master Jun has said this to us before. Before he has full andplete confidence of it seeding, he would definitely not take any rash actions. Young Master Jun is a very careful and meticulous person and I would implore for our Grand Chieftain to believe in Young Master Jun just this once. If anything untoward were to happen, I am willing to shoulder the consequences personally. If that person asks about it, I will say that all of it was of my own doing and it has nothing to do with the Young Miss or the Thousand Beast City in the slightest.¡±

    Qu Wen Hao looked at Xiong Ba in surprise. In Xiong Ba¡¯s eyes, he could clearly see the steely determination he had never ever seen before.

    Should they take the big gamble? Or to continue to live ignobly in suffering?

    Qu Wen Hao was suddenly faced with a fierce struggle within himself.

    ¡°Alright. In this matter, you will all have to be extremely careful. If Young Master Jun needs any assistance, you can tell it to me, and I will try everything within my power to make it happen for him.¡± Qu Wen Hao finally decided to grasp at that opportunity. His own daughter and trusted subordinate had already shown such great determination, how could he persist to bring further disgrace to the Thousand Beast City¡¯s name?

    Having gained Qu Wen Hao¡¯s approval, Qu Ling Yue¡¯s and Xiong Ba¡¯s faces immediately shone brightly with delight.

    .....

    In the Fiery ze n Hall, Qing Yu cleared up the tasks he had on his hands and he went to knock upon Jun Xie¡¯s door after that.

    Jun Wu Xie opened the door and when she saw Qing Yu standing outside, she looked at him inquiringly.

    ¡°Young Master Jun has just arrived here in the Thousand Beast City, I wonder if you would be interested in taking a tour around the Thousand Beast City?¡± Qing Yu asked smilingly of Jun Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded. Although she had already heard many things about the Thousand Beast City from Xiong Ba and Qu Ling Yue, but there were some things that one needed to see with their own eyes before they could be certain.

    Jun Wu Xie went out of the Fiery ze n Hall with Qing Yu and came to walk upon a main street within the Thousand Beast City.

    Qing Yu was feeling rather curious about the Spirit Beast who looked so much like a little sheep that Jun Xie had been carrying in his arms. From the moment they had set out till now, Jun Xie had almost never ever let the little thing leave her arms. And besides that little sheep, upon Jun Xie¡¯s shoulder, alsoy a tiny palm sized little ck cat.

    The people from the Thousand Beast City were very familiar with Spirit Beasts and they loved Spirit Beasts well. Even after observing for a long while, Qing Yu was still unable to ascertain what kind of Spirit Beast Lord Meh Meh was and all he knew was that it was highly obedient and it seemed to understand Jun Xie¡¯s thoughts, looking very tame and docile at the same time.

    ¡°Young Master Jun has a very unique Spirit Beast there. I have never seen anything like it before.¡± Qing Yu said as he looked at the little Spirit Beast lying down within Jun Xie¡¯s arms, looking sofortable its eyes were narrowed to a slit. The Spirit Beast wasn¡¯trge in size and it did not seem to be a high grade Spirit Beast, except that its eyes, seemed to be highly filled with intelligence and consciousness.

    A Spirit Beast¡¯s grade was intricately tied to its prowess and intelligence and the higher the Spirit Beast¡¯s grade was, the higher its intelligence would be, where they would be able to better react to things and have a greater sense of consciousness and awareness. The people of the Thousand Beast City had formed a habit of taming Spirit Beasts from when they were of a very young age and they knew. For even low grade Spirit Beasts, without a Spirit Tamer Bracelet in their possession, one would still need a few years¡¯ time to be able to tame it.

    Besides within the Thousand Beast City, it had never been heard that anyone had been able to tame a Spirit Beast. Hence, Qing Yu was feeling mighty curious about this highly obedient Lord Meh Meh within Jun Xie¡¯s arms.

    Lord Meh Meh cast azy nce to look at Qing Yu, seemingly like it felt his words had been a kind of insult to it.

    [It was the highly noble Lord Meh Meh!]

    [One of its kind throughout thends! Such a foolish human, of course he wouldn¡¯t have seen anything like it! Humph!]

    Having been red at with such scorn and contempt by a little sheep, Qing Yu was suddenly finding the feeling rather fascinating.....

 Chapter 963

    Chapter 963: ¡°Spirit Beast Arena (1)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie nced at Lord Meh Meh in her arms. Spirit Beasts and Spirit bodies had their own specific differences. The little ck cat gave people the feeling that it was very simr to a ring spirit, while Lord Meh Meh on the other hand, even when it hid its oppressive dominating presence as a Guardian Grade Spirit Beast, it was still obvious to people that it was a Spirit Beast.

    ¡°Picked it up along the way.¡± Jun Wu Xie exined nonchntly.

    That was true anyway.

    Qing Yu was still feeling rather puzzled and he went on to say: ¡°Then the little fe must have been bound to Young Master Jun by fate. Judging from its size, it should be a low grade Spirit Beast. But even for low grade Spirit Beasts, they would still hold a certain level of animosity and rejection against humans and seldom would they get close to humans on their own initiative. Could it be that this little one is still a very young beast and has not yet learnt to be wary?¡±

    Qing Yu wasn¡¯t looking down on Lord Meh Meh at all but it was because most matured Spirit Beasts would be highly guarded and vignt against humans and only young Spirit Beasts in their infancy would allow themselves to be taken away so unreservedly and not resist in the slightest at all.

    ¡°Meh!¡±

    [You are the immature beast! Lord Meh Meh is fully matured! You ignorant human!]

    ¡°Not sure.¡± Jun Wu Xie answered carelessly. Lord Meh Meh was her trump card and it would be only be as a veryst resort, that she would allow anyone toe to know Lord Meh Meh¡¯s true prowess.

    Qing Yu had already spent quite a period of time with Jun Xie from the journey to the Thousand Beast City and he knew that Jun Xie¡¯s personality was like this. Hence, he did not take offense against Jun Xie¡¯s curt and cold reply.

    The Thousand Beast City was a bustling ce as well. Although unable topare with the Fire Country¡¯s Imperial Capital, it was nevertheless still a bubbling pot of people and noise.

    But, over here, besides the street being filled with people, Spirit Beasts big and small could be seen everywhere as well. They were either being carried in people¡¯s arms or walking among the people on a leash, the current scene also making Jun Wu Xie who was carrying Lord Meh Meh in her arms looks perfectly normal there.

    Within the Thousand Beast City, what was mostmonly seen were ces selling tiny infant Spirit Beasts.

    Matured Spirit Beasts were extremely difficult to tame and if people seeked to tame a Spirit Beast, they would specifically go out and choose these very young Spirit Beasts just born and still in their infancy. On both sides of the street, many baby Spirit Beasts were locked up in cages as they stared with naive and ignorant eyes, looking at the bustle of people passing to and fro. Before their awareness and consciousness could develop, they were already captured and put into these cages, being disyed just like goods, stacked up upon each other, waiting for themselves to be bought.

    Jun Wu Xie stared at the tiny Spirit Beasts being locked up in those cages and her brows furrowed up tightly. In her past life, she had seen a scene simr to this. In order to conduct experiments on fusion beasts, that person had captured and brought back many varieties of wild beasts. Whenever night came and all fell silent, the wails and howls of wild beasts would always ring throughout the vi. During that period, the entire vi was always pervaded with a strong pungent stench of blood every moment throughout the day.

    The onlyforting thing to know here though, was that in the Thousand Beast City, cruelty to Spirit Beasts was strictly forbidden. And if found to be guilty, the culprit would be severely punished.

    But even if that was the case, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s brows still creased up together subconsciously.

    Some of the people had brought their children out to choose from these Spirit Beasts. They were very rough with the young Spirit Beasts and those naive and ignorant babies were highly terrified and severely difited. Throughout the street, those soft and weak wails could be heard everywhere, their voices sounding all filled with fear and helplessness.

    ¡°All these young beasts, are mainly captured from the forests around the Thousand Beast City, and some are born from the Spirit Beasts the people in the city had tamed. The prices of the young beasts born within the city are always higher as whenpared to those captured in the wild, as they are usually more gentle and easier to tame, and there is also only a small number of them.¡± Qing Yu noticed Jun Xie¡¯s eyes fixed unwaveringly on the cages and he had thought that the youth was interested in them.

 Chapter 964

    Chapter 964: ¡°Spirit Beast Arena (2)¡±

    ¡°Young Master Jun likes Spirit Beasts as well?¡± Qing Yu asked.

    Jun Wu Xie did not reply. She did not have much resistance against little furry living things herself but she hated to see them locked up in cages looking so terrified.

    That was just not how these creatures were supposed to look.

    Although Jun Wu Xie loved them, she had never tried to force the issue. From her perspective, regardless whether it was humans or animals, they were the same thing. All lives were equal and when humans used force to make those animals submit, it was something she highly detested.

    No matter whether it was the little ck cat or Lord Meh Meh, they stayed by Jun Wu Xie¡¯s side of their own volition and Jun Wu Xie had never wanted to force them against their will.

    If it went against the spirit¡¯s will, no matter how well it was done or carried out, it was still a form of coercion!

    ¡°If Young Master Jun is interested, I do know of a ce that would be highly suitable for me to bring you to see.¡± Qing Yu waspletely oblivious to what Jun Wu Xie was thinking and he went on to say what he thought would please Jun Xie.

    ¡°In the Thousand Beast City, there is a Spirit Beast Arena. In there, battles between Spirit Beasts are conducted everyday and if you achieve a good result, you can even win a Spirit Tamer Bracelet that is avable only in the Thousand Beast City.¡± Qing Yu said with a bright smile.

    When Jun Wu Xie heard the Spirit Tamer Bracelet being mentioned, her eyes immediately lit up.

    ¡°Where is that?¡±

    Seeing that Jun Wu Xie was showing interest, Qing Yu was finally relieved and he said: ¡°Young Master Jun, please follow me.¡±

    Along the way, Qing Yu chattered on, exining to Jun Xie what went on within the Spirit Beast Arena.

    The Thousand Beast City had a rather sizable poption and almost every single one of them loved to tame Spirit Beasts. And here, the people¡¯s ultimate aim was always to be able to tame a higher grade Spirit Beast. Although the Thousand Beast City had their Spirit Tamer Bracelets, something like that was however also very rare in their city, and the average person would not even be able to get their hands on one. Moreover, seeking to use the Spirit Tamer Bracelet alone to tame a Spirit Beast was still not possible as the Spirit Tamer Bracelet was afterall not the same as the Spirit Tamer Bone Flute, and it did not possess the same kind of power.

    In order to sessfully tame a Spirit Beast, besides the Spirit Tamer Bracelet, something else would be needed.

    And that would be, the Beast Control Principle!

    The Beast Control Principle was a prized treasure that the Thousand Beast City kept within themselves. Besides the members within the Grand Chieftain¡¯s residence, only the four n Hall Chiefs knew of the Beast Control Principle. To learn the Beast Control Principle, one must first be a member of one of the ns, and swear their unwavering loyalty to them, before they could even possess the qualification to learn it.

    With the Beast Control Principle as their foundation, and coupled with the power of the Spirit Tamer Bracelet, one would be able to tame a Spirit Beast within a short period of time. And it would also be ording to the grade of the Spirit Tamer Bracelet, that would determine the level of Spirit Beasts that a person would be able to tame.

    Just like Xiong Ba and Lin Que, who held very high positions as n Hall Chiefs, they would possess Spirit Tamer Bracelets that were able to tame high grade Spirit Beasts. Those kind of bracelets, would number up to ten within the entire Thousand Beast City. And besides the n Hall Chiefs, none of the other n members would be qualified to hold one the same as them.

    And within those n Halls, if any member made any exemry contributions, they could be rewarded with a Spirit Tamer Bracelet, but those bracelets would usually only be able to tame low grade Spirit Beasts. Once one possessed a Spirit Tamer Bracelet and was equipped with the Beast Control Principle, they would be able to drastically shorten the time taken to tame a Spirit Beast. Hence, the Spirit Tamer Bracelet was an item that was a great enticement andmanded a strong draw to everyone within the Thousand Beast City,

    Besides the different n Halls, the only other ce that one would be able to get a Spirit Tamer Bracelet, would be the Spirit Beast Arena in the Thousand Beast City!

    There, anyone would be allowed to enter their tamed Spirit Beast in battles. And as long as they won ten matches consecutively, they would then gain the qualification to challenge the top ten ranked within the Spirit Beast Arena.

 Chapter 965

    Chapter 965: ¡°Spirit Beast Arena (3)¡±

    If one sessfully challenged the top ranked person and firmly maintained that first position without being defeated by any other challengers for a period of ten days, then that contestant would gain a prize from the Spirit Beast Arena, a Spirit Tamer Bracelet that gave one the ability to tame a low grade Spirit Beast.

    Once they receive the Spirit Tamer Bracelet, they could then go to one of the n Halls of their choice, to join them as a member.

    The four n Halls of the Thousand Beast City had a very strict criteria for the selection of their members and not everyone stood a chance. Qu Wen Hao had wanted to discover the highly talented individuals in the Thousand Beast City and did not want any of their gifted people to be overlooked and buried, so he had set up such a Spirit Beast Arena within the city.

    The rules looked to be rtively simple on the surface but there were many people who challenged repeatedly. To actually maintain themselves at the topmost rank for ten consecutive days was in reality highly difficult to achieve.

    Qing Yu exined these rules to Jun Xie as he led the youth towards the ce.

    The Spirit Beast Arena was in the central region of the Thousand Beast City and it took up a rather significant amount of space. The guards standing at the entrance would check every single person going into the ce very thoroughly.

    Within the Spirit Beast Arena, only battles between Spirit Beasts were carried out and they strictly forbade any form of cheating or deceit. If anyone dared to employ any hical means to gain victory, all offenders caught would be severely dealt with. In more serious cases, those people could even be thrown out of the Thousand Beast City entirely.

    As Qing Yu was the Deputy Hall Chief of the Fiery ze n Hall, the guards quickly recognized him and was highly respectful towards him.

    But rules of the Spirit Beast Arena were still strictly upheld by them and even when Jun Xie was brought in by Qing Yu, they conducted their checks just as thoroughly. Only after fully clearing the necessary checks were they then allowed to enter.

    The Spirit Beast Arena was open at the top and the battle stage that the Spirit Beasts fought on was fully exposed to the sky. Only the spectator stands surrounding the battle tform where people sat at were covered overhead.

    ¡°Some Spirit Beasts that people have tamed are of the flying variety and if the roof was closed up, it was highly possible that it would greatly restrict the might of those Spirit Beasts. Hence, in view of being fair to all, the battle tform is not covered with a ceiling.¡± Qing Yu exined to Jun Xie, pointing at the open sky above the battle stage.

    Jun Wu Xie silently observed the situation within the Spirit Beast Arena. The entire Spirit Beast Arena could be said to be filled to capacity. The people of the Thousand Beast City loved taming Spirit Beasts and they all yearned to be able to show off the fruits of theirbour before everyone¡¯s eyes, to prove that they were talented in the taming of Spirit Beasts. All private duels and fighting between Spirits Beasts was prohibited in any other parts of the Thousand Beast City and that was the reason why the Spirit Beast Arena had be such a highly popr ce in the Thousand Beast City.

    Many people were carrying Spirit Beasts who were not toorge in size as they sat waiting at the sides. Some others had Spirit Beasts who were toorge in size and those Spirit Beasts were not allowed to wait at the sides like them but were moved to an underground chamber below the Spirit Beast Arena where they would be temporarily contained, and only when their turn to battle came, would they then be released.

    Qing Yu and Jun Wu Xie found themselves an inconspicuous corner to sit down. On the battle tform, two low grade Spirit Beasts were battling hard. There were already quite a few wounds on their bodies and although the Spirit Battle Arena were strict against the use of any hical means used to harm the Spirit Beasts, they however, did not set any limits to how far the Spirit Beasts could carry the battle out till. Hence, in the process of so many countless battles, instances of Spirit Beasts sustaining severe injuries or even deaths urring were rathermonly seen.

    Watching the two low grade Spirit Beasts already badly covered in wounds, but still battling in close quarters with everything they had in a bloody melee, the thick stench of blood spread into the air. Coupled with the garish and bloody scene before their eyes, the surrounding spectators were caught up in a blood surging fervour, shouting out excitedly, loud cheers sounding out from their mouths, their eyes sparkling with exhration, staring unwaveringly at the almost cruel battle on stage.

 Chapter 966

    Chapter 966: ¡°Cruel Form of Contest (1)¡±

    The people here loves to watch such battles, and they found it highly exciting.

    Jun Wu Xie watched the two low grade Spirit Beasts on stage quietly. Low grade Spirit Beasts possessed low consciousness and they almost did not possess the ability for any coherent thought or judgement, where they mainly reacted to situations through their most basic instinct. The Spirit Beasts werepletely unaware of the fact that their fighting and killing of their own kind was only just to win more glory for their owners and merely to put on a good show for the spectators surrounding them.

    To the Spirit Beasts upon the battle tform, all they were doing was just following their tamers¡¯ wishes and even when their own kind held no enmity towards them, they had no choice but to still bare their fangs, slowly and gradually tearing their opponents apart.

    Extremely cruel, highly evil and vicious entertainment.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s frown remained on her face. She detested this ce from the bottom of her heart.

    When one of the Spirit Beasts finally sumbed to its severe injuries and was unable to stand back up, the winning side received cheers from the crowd. Its owner of the winner then leapt up onto the tform and carried his blood covered Spirit Beast in his arms, his face delighted and filled with glee.

    But he seemed to have failed to notice in the slightest, that his Spirit Beast who had emerged victorious, was all covered in blood, and on its spine, was a wound so deep that its bones could be seen.

    The owner¡¯s face showed only joy, and not a single trace of heartache or regret.

    ¡°They are just tools here.¡± Jun Wu Xie suddenly spat out those words icily.

    Qing Yu looked at Jun Xie in puzzlement, not knowing why the youth would suddenly say that.

    But Jun Wu Xie did not say anything more after that.

    It was widely said that people from the Thousand Beast City loved Spirit Beasts. But from what she could see, that wasn¡¯t the case at all. What she saw, was that they merely used the Spirit Beasts as currency to win them glory, treated as tools, and not their partners. They tamed Spirit Beasts, just to show off their talents, in an effort to gain them a chance towards a brighter future, and had nothing to do with love for the Spirit Beasts at all.

    No incidents of the torture of Spirit Beasts had urred only because of the Grand Chieftain¡¯s orders above their heads.

    Jun Wu Xie did not believe that these people would in their private time, when away from the eyes of other people, would treat their Spirit Beasts with love and affection.

    If they did, why would they put them through such cruel battles in the arena, and allow them to destroy themselves so heedlessly?

    The selfishness and hypocrisy of humans, was fully exemplified here. Under the loud raucous cheers within the arena, only Jun Wu Xie was looking at the two exhausted Spirit Beasts, all covered in wounds, her heart feeling highly ufortable.

    The Spirit Beasts were supposed to live freely together with nature, but because of the selfish nature of humans, they were abducted when they were still in their infancy, and tamed over many years, causing the Spirit Beasts to lose their natural disposition to finally be capital to win glory for humans.

    It was sad and highlymentable.

    If not for the fact the Spirit Tamer Bracelet was avable here, Jun Wu Xie really wouldn¡¯t want to remain at such a filthy and disgusting ce for another minute!

    The little ck cat could sense the displeasure in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s heart and it lifted up its paw and pawed at Jun Wu Xie gently on the shoulder.

    Jun Wu Xie turned her head to look at the little ck cat, and the little ck cat gave a soft meow.

    Jun Wu Xie lifted up her hand and patted its tiny little head reassuringly. She disliked what she saw, but she wouldn¡¯t allow herself to be affected by it. She was no longer that closed up and introverted little girl. She had learnt to be strong, learned to protect herself and the people she cared about in her own way.

    The Spirit Beast who had won, was not able to continue with the next match as its injuries were rather severe. Very soon, two other Spirit Beasts were brought up onto the tform for the next match and when Jun Wu Xie saw one of them, the cold chilly gaze in her eyes suddenly turned into one of rage!

 Chapter 967

    Chapter 967: ¡°Cruel Form of Contest (2)¡±

    Being brought up onto the battle tform, were two Spirit Beasts. The body of one of them was very much like a big ferocious tiger, its entire body greyish and ck, looking muscr and powerful. Two long fangs hung out from its jaws, extending beyond its chin. Compared to a tiger, this Spirit Beast was one whole size bigger.

    And facing the huge ferocious tiger, was a Spirit Beast that no one expected to see there.

    The other Spirit Beast was a furry fluffball, and only about the size of one¡¯s palm. Looking at it, it looked just like a little rabbit, only that it¡¯s ears were very long, and rounded at the tips, unlike the pointy ends of a normal rabbit.

    The rabbit like Spirit Beast was very small in size and standing before the ferocious tiger, it lookedpletely defenceless. Its entire body was no bigger than one front paw of the tiger and when it was put onto the battle stage, the big eared rabbit just stood in its spot, its long ears drooped over its sides, its big ck eyes filled with fear as it trembled visibly.

    It was such a tiny little Spirit Beast, why had it been brought in here topete in the Spirit Beast Arena?

    When Jun Wu Xie saw the big eared rabbit, her eyes had immediately turned frosty. She had previously seen these big eared rabbits in the Battle Spirit Forest. They were extremely timid and even among the low grade Spirit Beasts, these were creatures that trawled at the bottommost rung, where they werepletely incapable of any aggression. The slightest sudden noise would scare them away and they were herbivores, without needing to hunt for food.

    It could very well be said that the big eared rabbit was the most useless among Spirit Beasts. Spirit Beasts like this werepletely unable to battle, as they were not even capable of aggression.

    At that moment, the confused big eared rabbit could only curl itself up on the battle tform in terror as its body trembled pitifully. Ovee with fear, its two furry front paws hugged its floppy long ears tightly against itself, covering over its own eyes, not even daring to look at the ferocious tiger a single time.

    ¡°What is this? Such a useless Spirit Beast and someone has actually brought it here topete?¡±

    ¡°And after I have been looking forward to a great match waiting through the better part of the day. There is absolutely no suspense in such a battle.¡±

    Inside the Spirit Beast Arena, several people started booing. They did not care about what was going to happen to the big eared rabbit. All they were concerned about was that this uing match would be absolutely boring.

    ¡°Even a Spirit Beast like this is allowed to take part in thepetition?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked, looking at Qing Yu beside her with a frown.

    Qing Yu stuttered a moment. ¡°This..... This is the first time I am seeing a big eared rabbit in the Spirit Beast Arena. The Spirit Beast Arena¡¯s rules only prohibits Spirit Beasts who have not fully matured frompeting, but it does not state that a full grown Spirit Beast like the big eared rabbit are not allowed to take part.....¡±

    The aim of the Spirit Beast Arena was to allow more people to showcase their capabilities in the taming of Spirit Beasts and not to promote their killing. Hence, Spirit Beasts who were not fully matured were not allowed to be brought into the Spirit Beast Arena. This rule of the Spirit Beast Arena was well known to all the guards there, so it was obvious that the big eared rabbit upon the battle tform could only be a fully matured Spirit Beast.

    But.....

    A Spirit Beast that did not possess the slightest battle prowess like this, who would want to bring it here and put it up to fight in the arena?

    Wouldn¡¯t that just be sending it to its death?

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes narrowed, and her gaze turned to look at the youth who had carried the big eared rabbit over to the stage. The youth looked to be only about fourteen or fifteen years, an age rather simr to herself. After cing the big eared rabbit upon the tform, he had immediately retreated outside of the battle tform area, not a single tinge of worry showing on his face, but instead, an expression of relief could be seen.

    The Thousand Beast City had a rule. All those who had not yete of age, were only allowed to tame one Spirit Beast at a time. Regardless that it was the widely despised big eared rabbit, the rules in the Thousand Beast City also strictly forbade anyone from abandoning or killing their tamed Spirit Beast. Hence, the youth had dreamed up this deliciously vicious idea, to throw thepletely defenseless big eared rabbit into the Spirit Beast Arena, and let it be killed there!

 Chapter 968

    Chapter 968: ¡°Cruel Form of Contest (3)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes was overflowing with an icy, frosty chill. She had noticed that when the big eared rabbit was being heartlessly abandoned on the battle stage, it had looked longingly after the youth as he walked away, the tiny beast obviously looking upon that youth as its owner. It simply could not understand why its owner had suddenly ced itself right before such a ferocious and terrifying Spirit Beast.

    It was terrified, and feeling very lost and helpless. It did not know what it was supposed to do, so it had hugged its long floppy ears close and tried to hide itself from the monstrous beast in front of it.

    But on that t and open battle tform, its tiny little form had already been exposed to the sharp eyes of the ferocious tiger and the tiger seemed to know what its mission was. Before the match even began, it had already opened up its jaws wide in a snarl, and it let out a low growl at the tiny big eared rabbit.

    ¡°Qing Yu.¡± Jun Wu Xie called suddenly.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Qing Yu replied.

    ¡°Does the Spirit Beast Arena allow a match to stop halfway?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked of Qing Yu, looking at him.

    Qing Yu was shocked as he immediately understood what Jun Xie meant. He looked over to the big eared rabbit on the battle tform and shook his head ruefully. ¡°Unless one sidepletely loses the ability to battle, or their owners forfeits the match on their own volition, otherwise, the match cannot be interrupted.¡±

    He found the big eared rabbit to be very pitiful as well, but the rules of the Spirit Beast Arena stood strongly before them.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes narrowed up and she suddenly proimed: ¡°You go help me register. I want to take part in the next match.¡±

    She could no longer make herself watch this inhumane disy of senseless brutality continue on like this.

    Qing Yu¡¯s eyes grew wide as he stared in disbelief at Jun Xie. ¡°Young Master Jun, what are you saying? You want to take part in the battles?¡± As he spoke, Qing Yu¡¯s eyes subconsciously fell onto Lord Meh Meh lying in Jun Xie¡¯s arms. From what he could see, this sheep like Spirit Beast was not much different from the big eared rabbit currently on the battle tform. Both of them possessed absolutely zero attack capabilities, and werepletely useless Spirit Beasts in a fight. Putting the sheep up onto the battle arena would only result in its death.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Jun Wu Xie answered.

    Qing Yun then said hurriedly: ¡°Young Master Jun, do not be rash! Anything can happen on the battle stage and it is near impossible to predict its result. When Spirit Beasts from two opposing sides battle, injuries and death cannot be avoided. I can see that you love and treasure your Spirit Beast very much. Inpetitions like this, it is better that you do not take part in them.¡±

    Qing Yu had never dreamed that Jun Xie woulde up with such an idea just after watching barely half a match between two Spirit Beasts.

    If it had been another Spirit Beast, he might have relented. But no matter which way he looked, he could not see how Lord Meh Meh who was currently snuggled so cutely within Jun Xie¡¯s arms would possess any attack power. If such a Spirit Beast was ced onto the battle arena, what good could possiblye out of it?

    ¡°I want to take part.¡± Jun Wu Xie said, her cold clear eyes looking straight at Qing Yu.

    The words to dissuade Jun Xie caught in Qing Yu¡¯s throat and they were quickly swallowed back down. Jun Xie¡¯s gaze had told him in no uncertain that he was not joking.

    ¡°Then..... All right. I will go speak with the person in charge of the Spirit Beast Arena.¡± Qing Yu said with a helpless sigh. It was for no simple reason that Jun Xie hade to the Thousand Beast City and he had been repeatedly told and reminded by Xiong Ba to look after Jun Xie well. But..... he had barely looked after the youth for less than half a day and he was already feeling that he was about to let Xiong Ba down.

    He suddenly realized that Jun Xie, might on the first day that he was in the Thousand Beast City, possibly manage to send his own Spirit Beast to its death.

    But unable to face up against Jun Xie¡¯s insistence, Qing Yu stood up helplessly, and went to register for Jun Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie then turned her gaze back, and looked at the big eared rabbit on the battle arena tform.

    The match bell rang at that moment, and the ferocious tiger immediately leapt towards the shivering big eared rabbit!

 Chapter 969

    <hr ss="chapter-end">

    Chapter 969: ¡°Big Eared Rabbit (1)¡±

    The big eared rabbit could not even retaliate the tiniest bit and it was sent flying with a single swipe of the paw by the tiger. The ferocious tiger¡¯s sharp ws left four bloody gashes deep enough to expose the bone inside the rabbit¡¯s body. The big eared rabbit¡¯s shivering body fell and it rolled to the edge of the battle stage, its blood leaving behind a garish bright red trail in its path.

    It let out a pitiful groan, the pain tearing through its body causing it to tremble violently. It turned its terror filled gaze to look at the youth standing outside the battle arena area, looking at him pleadingly with its big round tear brimmed eyes and a weak call came out from its tiny cloven like mouth, seemingly begging for its owner to save it.

    The youth looked at it with disgust, staring at thepletely defenceless big eared rabbit, not a single tinge of sympathy or heartache in those eyes, but with contempt and disdain instead. He turned his back on the big eared rabbit and went on to chat with hispanion beside him like nothing had happened,pletely unconcerned that his own Spirit Beast was being mercilessly tortured on the battle arena stage, its life hanging precariously on the line.

    The big eared rabbit was in utter despair, not understanding why its owner refused to save it. It gave out those pitiful cries again and again but its owner did not even turn to look at it a single time.

    The ferocious tiger was just like a overpowering conqueror, slowly plodding with its heavy steps toe stand behind the big eared rabbit, its huge body casting a dark shadow thatpletely covered the big eared rabbit.

    ¡°Roar!¡± The ferocious tiger opened his jaws wide and the fangs bit deep into the big eared rabbit holding it in its mouth. It then shook its head violently, which flung the big eared rabbit flying far through the air!

    Bright red blood was strewn all over as the tiny form sailed over the arena stage¡¯s edge, crashing with a loud thud below the tform, a bright red stter immediately formed under its tiny form lying on the ground. Its entire body was fully covered in blood, and its trembling had already stopped. A weak and faint rising and falling of its tiny chest could still be seen, butrge parts of its abdomen, back, and ears had already been torn and ravaged by the sharp fangs of the ferocious tiger. Blood continued to flow out to pool on the ground, and from the gaping wounds, the bones and innards of the rabbit could be clearly seen.

    The youth cast a cold and unfeeling nce at the tiny form and when the announcement dering the victory of the ferocious tiger was made, his lips curled into a sneer and he spat in disdain towards the gradually weakening big eared rabbit before immediately turning to depart from the ce with hispanion.

    But at the very moment that he turned, he suddenly found a young youth standing right before him, staring at him frostily, which surprised and shocked him greatly.

    ¡°You still want him?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked in an icy tone, her gaze on the big eared rabbit who had almost stopped breathing.

    The youth clicked his tongue and looked strangely at the unfamiliar boy before him as he said: ¡°Want what? It¡¯s already dead.¡±

    That nonchnt and uncaring tone, seemed like it was talking about a piece of trash to be dumped.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes narrowed. When a Spirit Beast died or got itself too badly wounded to be cured, its owner was then allowed to give it up. The big eared rabbit¡¯s current injuries was to anyone¡¯s eyes, as good as dead at that moment. Having sustained such severe injuries, nobody believed that the little Spirit Beast could be saved.

    Even when the youth had said it in so heartless a manner, no one there would actually admonish him in the slightest.

    Jun Wu Xie did not bother herself with the youth any longer but instead, she immediately moved toe to the side of the big eared rabbit, carefully and gingerly lifting the tiny form up from the pool of blood.

    The youth stared in puzzlement at Jun Xie¡¯s actions. He could not understand why the strange youth would suddenly show such great interest towards a big eared rabbit that was almost on the verge of death,pletely not minding the mess of blood and gore and was instead lifting it up instead.

    The youth quickly assumed Jun Xie to be either a lunatic, or he must be an idiot.

    ncing once more at Jun Xie, the youth then turned and left the Spirit Beast Arena with hispanion.

 Chapter 970

    <hr ss="chapter-end">

    Chapter 970: ¡°Big Eared Rabbit (2)¡±

    Qing Yu came rushing over right at that moment. He had not seen Jun Xie at the spot where he had left the boy earlier and he was now seeing Jun Xie walking over to him carrying a dying big eared rabbit which caused his eyes to widen in shock.

    ¡°This is the same one from just now?¡± Seeing the big eared rabbit with its entire body all covered in blood, Qing Yu asked Jun Xie in surprise.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded.

    ¡°With such severe injuries, do you really think it will still live?¡± Qing Yu asked skeptically with a frown when he saw the wretched state the big eared rabbit was in.

    A Spirit Beast that had absolutely no attack power like this, would basically never show up in the Spirit Beast Arena at all.

    Jun Wu Xie did not say anything but just carried the big eared rabbit back to her seat and sat down. When the people around them saw Jun Xie¡¯s actions, they all cast curious gazes towards the youth, none of them could understand why Jun Xie was doing this.

    Jun Wu Xie put the big eared rabbit on herp. The big eared rabbit¡¯s eyes were tightly closed and it no longer had any strength left in it. Its owner¡¯s abandonment and its severe injuries hadpletely sapped away its will and it justid there quietly, waiting for death to im it.

    Jun Wu Xie pulled out a silver needle from her hip without a word, and then retrieved a roll of thread fine as spider web from her Cosmos Sack. She threaded the needle but did not immediately use it, instead taking out a bottle of medicine and began to pour from it, a translucent jade green liquid over the big eared rabbit¡¯s wounds.

    The moment that green liquid was poured out, a faint fragrance immediately spread through the air, its smell highly refreshing. All the people seated around Jun Xie were suddenly greatly attracted by the alluring scent and they all unconsciously turned their heads towards it, staring in iprehension at Jun Xie¡¯s actions. Although they did not know what that green liquid was, but from the scent it gave out, they were able to guess that it must be some kind of a medicinal salve.

    But.....

    Using that medicinal salve on such a low level spirit beast would just be wasted on it.

    No one there agreed with Jun Wu Xie¡¯s actions. Everyone had felt that the youth must be aplete lunatic.

    The cooling medicinal liquid flowed into the big eared rabbit¡¯s wounds, bringing to it soothingfort that slightly elevated the big eared rabbit¡¯s agony.

    The big eared rabbit who had been waiting for death suddenly felt that the pain on its body had disappeared. It opened its eyes weakly and the face of Jun Xie with his serious expression burned into its eyes. Without knowing why, this person somehow made it feel highly secure, giving it more security than its owner had ever done. The big eared rabbit seemed to be able to feel that Jun Wu Xie wanted to save it. It struggled very hard before it stuck out its tiny blood stained tongue to gently lick the back of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hand.

    Jun Wu Xie stared at the big eared rabbit who was looking at her weakly and she said: ¡°Do not be afraid, I will definitely heal you.¡±

    It was not known whether the big eared rabbit understood Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words or it could have been it was already too weak, as those eyes quickly closed once again.

    The medicinal liquid that Jun Wu Xie used earlier, was a kind of painkiller. The medicine would allow the big eared rabbit to no longer need suffer the torment brought by the pain, at the same time, its effects would also stem the bleeding.

    After she was sure that the big eared rabbit¡¯s nerves for pain had been numbed, Jun Wu Xie wiped the silver needle meticulously with alcohol and she began to sew up the big eared rabbit¡¯s wounds.

    She worked at it silently, as if the loud cheers and jeers within the Spirit Beast Arena did not concern her. She closed herself off from the world, sinking into a world of her own.

    Qing Yu had wanted to persuade Jun Xie to give up, as the injuries on the big eared rabbit were so severe that nobody would be able to heal it. But when he saw the deadly serious expression that seldom showed on Jun Xie¡¯s cold and indifferent face, Qing Yu chose to remain silent in the end.

 Chapter 971

    Chapter 971: ¡°Big Eared Rabbit (3)¡±

    The big eared rabbit¡¯s wounds were gradually sewed up bit by bit under Jun Wu Xie¡¯s thin and translucent thread. After finishing sewing them up, Jun Wu Xie kept her silver needle away carefully and took out a few more bottles of medicine. Some, she spread over the sewed up wounds, some she pried open the little cloven mouth and stuffed some into it, a series of actions carried out systematically, without the slightest hesitation.

    Qing Yu watched from the side in bbergasted amazement. Although he knew nothing about medicine, he could tell that Jun Xie¡¯s treatment done on the big eared rabbit had been beautifully executed, and he looked at Jun Xie with renewed respect.

    A youth who was extraordinarily intelligent and resourceful, possessed higher spirit power than his peers, and was so highly skilled in medicine. Was this boy really human? Could he actually be a devil incarnated?

    Jun Wu Xie stared at the big eared rabbit who had fallen into a deep sleep in her arms. Although it was still very weak, she knew that she had managed to save its life.

    Lord Meh Meh who had been standing on one side trotted over toe beside the big eared rabbit¡¯s head and sniffed at it with its nose before it stepped a step backwards.

    ¡°Meh! !¡± Lord Meh Meh raised up one of its front hooves and pointed it at the big eared rabbit, before it bleated strangely at Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie patted Lord Meh Meh on its round head but she did not understand what Lord Meh Meh was trying to say.

    But the little ck cat, its face rather surprised, took up the job of trantion.

    ¡°Meow.....¡±

    [This dumb sheep says you should dump the rabbit as the rabbit will bepeting with it for food.]

    Jun Wu Xie raised an eyebrow to look at Lord Meh Meh who was looking highly indignant in protest, not expecting that Lord Meh Meh would ¡°say¡± such things.

    [As an all powerful Guardian Grade Spirit Beast, it was worried that a timid big eared rabbit would steal its food? That would be strange to see.]

    But Jun Wu Xie could not afford to deal with it at that moment. After ascertaining that the big eared rabbit¡¯s injuries had stabilized, she then lifted her eyes and looked at Qing Yu.

    ¡°Registration done?¡±

    Qing Yu replied: ¡°Cough, I havepleted the registration, but it is not for the next match. We¡¯ll have to wait for another two matches as all the other Spirit Beasts have been lined up for the next few matches and we¡¯ll have to wait for them to finish.¡± Qing Yu had thought that after Jun Xie saw the pitiful state that the big eared rabbit had fallen into, the youth would just give up on the idea of sending Lord Meh Meh up to the battle arena tform to be killed. He really did not expect the youth to be so insistent.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Jun Wu Xie nodded, her gaze turning back onto the battle tform.

    The ferocious tiger that had torn up the big eared rabbit to injure it so severely continued to use its humongous size and ferocious nature to overwhelm its opponent on stage, quickly gaining victory for the match without too much of an effort.

    But fortunately, that Spirit Beast wasn¡¯t as weak and defenceless at the big eared rabbit and although it was wounded, it wasn¡¯t really all that serious.

    At that moment, the owner of the ferocious tiger could be seen strutting around proudly with his chest puffed up among the other people in the crowd. The Spirit Beast he owned had overpowered so many opponents and he was basking in borrowed glory from his Spirit Beast¡¯s impressive results, his face turned up in a smirk, his demeanor unbearably cocky.

    In the next two matches, the ferocious tiger still did not encounter much in the way of opponents and it easily finished them off.

    ¡°It¡¯s our turn.¡± Jun Wu Xie wrapped her coat around the stitose big eared rabbit and shoved it into Qing Yu¡¯s arms while she said: ¡°Take good care of it.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s cold and indifferent voice had been tinged with a rare warmth. Qing Yu was not really given a choice in the matter, and he did not even know whether the rabbit would survive actually through it and the next thing he knew, Jun Xie was already walking towards the battle tform with Lord Meh Meh in his arms.

    After having won consecutive battles, the ferocious tiger stood gantly on the battle tform still full of vigor. The past few battles had not given it any damage and it was still as strong and magnificent as before he had fought the first match. Its owner was beaming widely standing by the battle tform as he pulled a piece of raw and bloody meat to feed to it.

    It was known, in order to bring out the Spirit Beast¡¯s bestial instinct, some people would use the stench and taste of blood to stimte their senses.

 Chapter 972

    <hr ss="chapter-end">

    Chapter 972: ¡°Lord Meh Meh¡¯s Rage (1)¡±

    The thick stench of blood pervaded the entire Spirit Beast Arena. That foul smell not only excited the Spirit Beast¡¯s innate bestial instincts, it also drove the surrounding spectators¡¯ blood toe to a boil.

    Under the loud and boisterous atmosphere, Jun Wu Xie carried Lord Meh Meh and walked slowly towards the battle arena tform. And when they saw the ferocious tiger¡¯s next opponent, a stunned silence suddenly fell over the entire ce.

    Everyone was staring in shocked surprise at the young youth who was carrying the little wooly sheep Spirit Beast. They had all already been shocked once earlier with the big eared rabbit¡¯s appearance in this ce and they had not expected that just a few short matches after, they would see another young brat bring out anotherpletely defenceless Spirit Beast onto the battle stage.

    After that momentary silence, a loud explosion of raucousughter immediately followed that almost tore the half covered roof off the Spirit Beast Arena.

    ¡°Anotherpletely defenceless little fellow? Can¡¯t the Spirit Beast Arena produce any better matchups than this?¡±

    ¡°Is that brat rushing to offer free feed to his opponent¡¯s Spirit Beast? I think the ferocious tiger¡¯s owner will not need to feed his Spirit Beast anymore. It can just swallow up that sheep as its meal.¡±

    ¡°These young ones nowadays are getting more and more wilful, they are really bringing in any kind of Spirit Beasts they can get their hands on in here.¡±

    The crowd wasn¡¯t really pleased to see Lord Meh Meh appearing for the next match. They had just seen the big eared rabbit getting itself totally trashed in seconds and they had felt that that had been a highly boring match. They really hadn¡¯t expected to see such dull and senseless matches two times in a day.

    Although Lord Meh Meh was slightlyrger in size than the big eared rabbit, it was nevertheless still just about the size of the ferocious tiger¡¯s head, and that was deemed to be sorely inadequate.

    Very quickly, someone from among the crowd recognized Jun Xie to be the very same youth who had carried the ¡°carcass¡± of the big eared rabbit away. They had all thought that the youth had been really soft hearted then and hence, they really hadn¡¯t expected to see hime up here to send his own tiny and weak Spirit Beast onto the battle tform to die.

    The ferocious tiger¡¯s owner noticed Jun Xie as well and when he took a good look at Lord Meh Meh being carried in Jun Xie¡¯s arms, he immediatelyughed out loudly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll say little brother, are you joking with me now? With just that bit sized Spirit Beast, you really want to pit it against my ferocious tiger on the battle arena stage?¡± The man looked at the rounded and dumb sheep with utter disdain. His Spirit Beast was getting all hyped up after winning consecutive battles and it was the best time for it to be umting as much glory as possible. But these sessive matches with such useless Spirit Beasts really wouldn¡¯t allow his tiger to properly exhibit its ferocity and it would all be just a big waste of time.

    ¡°Little brother, I¡¯ll advise you to bring your little Spirit Beast home right now. My ferocious tiger has just won several battles sessively and it should be ravenous now, but the meat I brought with me isn¡¯t be enough to fill its stomach. If that little fe in your arms meets with my tiger at this moment, it might just swallow your little one whole, and you wouldn¡¯t even be able to find any bones remaining then.¡±

    The man¡¯s words elicited a bout ofughter from the crowd that roared throughout the entire arena. The were all thinking that Jun Wu Xie¡¯s appearance had been a joke as who in the world would persist to send his Spirit Beast to its death even though he knew very well that it hadpletely no chance of winning?

    Jun Wu Xie stared coldly at the man chattering incessantly before her and she put Lord Meh Meh upon the battle tform.

    Lord Meh Meh turned to look at Jun Wu Xie, its face looking confused.

    ¡°Meh?¡±

    [What is Lord Meh Meh supposed to do here? Lord Meh Meh doesn¡¯t want to be here, Lord Meh Meh want hugs!]

    It wasn¡¯t happy. It had barely just ¡°recaptured¡± its position in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s arms from the big eared rabbit and now that was moving further away from it once more. Lord Meh Meh then stamped its hooves unhappily in protest.

    Seeing Lord Meh Meh¡¯s antics, the owner of the ferocious tigerughed out loud again as he said vilely: ¡°Little brother. Your little Spirit Beast looks like it has been frightened out of its wits. Are you really not going to bring him away? This round and spherical fluffball might not really possess any attack power, but it should do very well as a cute pet.¡±

 Chapter 973

    <hr ss="chapter-end">

    Chapter 973: ¡°Lord Meh Meh¡¯s Rage (2)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie ignored the man¡¯s disparaging jeers. She was looking at Lord Meh Meh who was throwing a tantrum and she said:

    ¡°Win, and you eat lotus leaves.¡±

    The lotus leaves that Jun Wu Xie was talking about could only be the sweet juicy lotus leaves from Little Lotus¡¯s Snow Lotus. Little Lotus should have umted quite a horde by now and Lord Meh Meh absolutely loved the taste of that Snow Lotus. Well, it was not allowed to bite Little Lotus himself, but his leaves would still do very well indeed.

    As Little Lotus always got so terrified that he would immediately break out into tears whenever he saw Lord Meh Meh, never had the little nt spirit had the presence of mind to instead feed it with some of his lotus leaves. Little Lotus would either straightaway burrow into Jun Wu Xie¡¯s arms to seek protection or immediately morph into his spirit ring form to disappear without a trace. At that moment, all Lord Meh Meh could think of was to win itself a few bites of those sulent and sweet fresh lotus leaves to ease its hungry craving.

    As expected, upon hearing the three words ¡°eat lotus leaves¡±, the displeasure in Lord Meh Meh¡¯s eyes evaporated into nothing, a glint of joy and anticipation immediately shining brightly in its eyes!

    ¡°Meh! Meh!¡±

    [You promised, don¡¯t cheat meh feelings!]

    Although she did not understand what Lord Meh Meh was saying, but seeing the change in the sheep¡¯s demeanor, Jun Wu Xie knew that it had agreed and she nodded in reply.

    Having gained its feedstress¡¯ affirmation, Lord Meh Meh immediately turned its fluffy tail around, held high up in the air as it trotted ¡°tappily¡± with its hooves to go towards the centre of the battle tform, its eyes narrowed into two crescents of bliss.

    [Gonna have lotus leaves to eat~ Lord Meh Meh is just too happy now~]

    The ferocious tiger¡¯s owner could not fathom what the exchange between the boy and his Spirit Beast was all about as he fed another piece of bloody raw meat to the ferocious tiger and said: ¡°Go get him.¡±

    The ferocious tiger did not understand what its owner said but its barbed tongue licked with anticipation at the traces of blood smudged around its jaws, as it slowly turned its body around, ready to proceed with its next match.

    Upon the arena stage, a round wooly fluffball could be seen standing on one side and facing it on the opposing corner, was the ferocious tiger that was heavily marked with the blood of its previously defeated opponents. Looking based purely on size and aggression, it was clear who had the upper hand in this match.

    The ferocious tiger¡¯s owner nced over at Jun Xie who was standing by the side of the arena stage and he clicked his tongue with disdain. He had never seen a kid that would send his Spirit Beast to seek death so persistently.

    ¡°Later, when your Spirit Beast gets eaten up, you¡¯d better not bawl your eyes out.¡± The man sneered nastily.

    Jun Wu Xie swept him a cold nce and did not give him any other reaction.

    Inside the Spirit Beast Arena, the crowd wasn¡¯t showing much interest in this current match as they had already decided the result in their minds. They would much rather look forward to the matchesing up after this.

    The person in charge of the match looked at the enormous disparity of power between the two sides and his heart was suddenly ovee with nervousness.

    That little Lord Meh Meh, had just been registered by Qing Yu, the Fiery n Hall¡¯s Deputy Chief moments ago and none of them had seen the Spirit Beast before. They had thought that since it was rmended by the Fiery n Hall¡¯s Deputy Chief, it must be a highly impressive Spirit Beast.

    They had finally gotten to see the Spirit Beast in the flesh now and all that anticipation and confidence had suddenly crumbled to dust.

    They could all picture it vividly in their minds at that moment. Moments after the match began, that helplessly dumb looking little sheep would very quickly end up bing food for the ferocious tiger and they hoped that Qing Yu would not be too upset by it at that time.

    The bell for the match rang loudly, its crisp ng tearing through the air!

    The ferocious tiger ambled slowly as it ringed its opponent, its tail raised up behind stiff like an iron rod. After having fought several battles and having just been fed those blood filled raw meat, the bestial animal instincts within it had been greatly heightened and brought out to the fore. The great amount of exertion earlier had made it absolutely ravenous with hunger and those two tiny slices of meat had done nothing to ease its appetite in the least, which served to further hone its innate hunting instincts to a keener edge!

 Chapter 974

    <hr ss="chapter-end">

    Chapter 974: ¡°Lord Meh Meh¡¯s Rage (3)¡±

    The ferocious tiger¡¯s heavy steps plodded upon the arena stage, dull thuds sounding out from under its paws. Its malicious gaze stared unwavering at the delicious sulent prey before it eyes as it approached one step at a time towards Lord Meh Meh.

    Qing Yu watched perched on the edge of his seat as the ferocious tiger got closer, his heart stuck in his throat. He was extremely worried that the ferocious tiger would swallow Lord Meh Meh up whole and he would not be able to answer to Jun Xie. Even though this had been requested by Jun Xie himself, but he had been appointed to be Jun Xie¡¯s chaperone and Qing Yu did not dare to imagine how he was going to exin to Xiong Ba when hees back how he had allowed Jun Xie¡¯s Spirit Beast to be ¡°ughtered¡± on the youth¡¯s first day in the Thousand Beast City. Wouldn¡¯t Xiong Ba immediately tear him limb from limb on the spot when that happened?

    Although he was not directly responsible for it..... but Qing Yu was however still certain that his fate would not get any prettier just because of that.

    At that moment, Qing Yu was really seriously considering whether he should just rush in to save Lord Meh Meh right in the middle of the match. Although that would be a tant breach of the rules of the Spirit Beast Arena, butpared to a raging and mad Xiong Ba, he would rather choose to suffer a severe verbal admonishment from the Grand Chieftain.

    As Qing Yu continued to fight with himself feeling highly conflicted in his mind, the ferocious tiger had alreadye to stand right before Lord Meh Meh.

    Staring at Lord Meh Meh who was just about the same size as its own head, the ferocious tiger licked the sides of its jaws as its hunger and the faint residual scent of blood agitated its senses, the bloodthirstiness urging it to swallow up its prey before its eyes!

    ¡°Roar!¡± Its jaws opened up widely and a deafening bestial roar erupted!

    The roar was so loud that the spectators sitting nearest to the arena stage were feeling their eardrums ache.

    Its owner was standing at the side and he broke into a wide grin that showed upon his face.

    Lord Meh Meh stood staring nkly and did not move from its spot at all. It continued to look at the ¡°kitten¡± who was sttering its drool over all the ce right before it. It was thinking that the ¡°kitten¡¯s¡± breath was rather strong,pletely different from the clean breath it had been used to from the little ck cat.

    Lord Meh Meh was thinking how it was going to smack the little ¡°kitten¡± to death when it suddenly remembered what Jun Wu Xie had promised it.

    Its feedstress had said that it had to win before it would be able to munch on those lotus leaves. But what must it do before it¡¯s counted as a win?

    In Lord Meh Meh¡¯s mind, there was only one way to deal with other Spirit Beasts. And that was to swallow them up. So, when it was told to ¡°win¡±, it didn¡¯t really understand what that was supposed to mean.

    Lord Meh Meh stood there wrecking its brains about it with its head tilted as it stared at the ferocious tiger.

    [Swallowing them up doesn¡¯t sound like winning, does it?]

    [Lord Meh Meh doesn¡¯t know what to do!]

    The crowd had after seeing the ferocious tiger roar so loudly, thought that the round ball of sheep must have been too terrified to move and had frozen up in its spot. They thought the match was about to end in a bloodbath next.

    Finally, Lord Meh Meh came up with an idea. It might not understand what it meant to win, but what this little ¡°kitten¡± was doing now should be the correct way of doing it, right?

    Hence, Lord Meh Meh copied exactly what the ferocious tiger did and opened its mouth and used all its might to.....

    ¡°Meh!¡±

    That one bleat didn¡¯t even reach far into the spectators¡¯ stands and just as everyone was roaring withughter, a strange situation unfolded before their eyes!

    Immediately after Lord Meh Meh¡¯s soft and feeble bleat sounded, the gant and magnificent tiger Spirit Beast suddenly reacted like it had been struck by lightning, its entire body stiffened and unmoving. The eyes with its malicious gaze suddenly widened up and just as everyone expected that it would pounce on Lord Meh Meh¡¯s little round body, the ferocious tiger suddenly turned tail, scrambling and wing frantically to go back the way it hade..... to run away with its tail between its legs.....

 Chapter 975

    <hr ss="chapter-end">

    Chapter 975: ¡°Lord Meh Meh¡¯s Rage (4)¡±

    ¡°Hooowl!¡±

    The ferocious tiger ran like its life depended on it, its face twisted into a mask of terror. Itspletely horrified look was totally devoid of any sign from its earlier strong dominating demeanor!

    In an instant, everyone was totally shocked beyond words.

    Nobody could have thought that such a thing would happen!

    The ferocious tiger¡¯s owner was even more surprised as his eyes bulged wide open and his mouth went agape as he saw his tiger Spirit Beast leaping off the battle arena tform in fright,pletely bowling his stunned self over to fall onto the ground!

    What kind of a situation was this?

    The entire battle arena fell deathly silent.

    Everything that the people there expected to see did not happen. Everything had instead beenpletely turned around.

    The Spirit Beast that should have dominated over its opponent and exhibited its overwhelming strength with a satisfying bloodbath was suddenly trembling like a newborn chick in its owner¡¯s arms, almost crushing him to death under its weight.

    While the fat sheep that should have be the ferocious tiger¡¯s feed was standing safely upon the arena tform, looking every inch just like a dumb and innocent sheep.

    The people were staring in utter disbelief and it was even harder for them to ept what was happening as fact.

    No one knew how they were to react to such a result.....

    Who could tell them what had actually happened?

    Qing Yu who had his heart stuck in his throat was equally stunned. Lord Meh Meh had not only avoided being swallowed up by the ferocious tiger, it had even managed to frighten so badly the ferocious tiger which had been several times its own size with just a weak and feeble ¡°meh¡±.....

    The way things turned out really threw the people there intoplete disarray.

    Lord Meh Meh stood upon the stage and looked at the ferocious tiger who was at that moment curled up into a trembling ball upon its owner, and a faint trace of white foam could even almost be seen. Its eyes were almost showing its whites which told of the immense terror the Spirit Beast was feeling, almost fainting away in fright!

    With the ferocious tiger¡¯s immense size, its owner¡¯s ribs were almost breaking under that great hefty weight.

    ¡°Meh?¡± Lord Meh Meh opened up its four hooves in stride as they tapped upon the battle tform floor,ing to stand right on the edge, its round fluffy tail wagging happily as it raised it head to look excitedly at Jun Wu Xie.

    [Lord Meh Meh won the ¡°mehtch¡±? Will there really be lotus leaves for meh?¡±

    Seeing Lord Meh Meh putting forth an expression that was asking so innocently for praise and reward, the icy frost in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes finally dissipated and a faint light of joy came to show in her eyes.

    The other people did not know, that the little round ball of a sheep before their eyes was in reality a Guardian Grade Spirit Beast. It usually assumed its tiny sheep form which allowed it to suppress a good part of its Guardian Grade Spirit Beast¡¯s dominating presence. Moreover, Jun Wu Xie had always asked for it to try its best to hide it for quite a period already and hence, Lord Meh Meh was by then able topletely hide its real presence as a Guardian Grade Spirit Beast when it took on the form of this little bumbling sheep.

    But at the moment when Lord Meh Meh had opened its mouth earlier, it had summoned up its powers as a Guardian Grade Spirit Beast. That weak and feeble sounding bleat might not have sounded any different to humans, but when it reached the ears of another Spirit Beast who possessed sharp animal instincts, they could feel that that bleat hade from one who stood at the highest pinnacle of Spirit Beasts, an admonishment from the boss, a Guardian Grade Spirit Beast!

    Needless to say that the ferocious tiger was just a low grade Spirit Beast, even for a high grade Spirit Beast, Lord Meh Meh¡¯s ¡°roar¡± would have scared the wits out of them just the same. They wouldn¡¯t be able to resist Lord Meh Meh at all, they would not even have the courage to look Lord Meh Meh straight in the eye.

    Not having been shocked out its life on the spot already spoke a lot about the ferocious tiger¡¯s mental resilience!

    But all of this about Lord Meh Meh was known only to Jun Wu Xie and not anyone else in the arena. In the eyes of everyone there, it was a strange and incredulous sight that they witnessed!

 Chapter 976

    <hr ss="chapter-end">

    Chapter 976: ¡°Lord Meh Meh¡¯s Rage (5)¡±

    To think that a ferocious and powerful tiger Spirit Beast would really fall over to foam at its mouth in terror from a feeble bleating ¡°meh¡± by a sheep that was only as big as its head. That was.....

    An extraordinarily strange incidentpletely unheard of!

    Within the sudden silence that fell, Jun Wu Xie turned to look at the person in charge of the match at the other end of the stage. The man¡¯s jaw had dropped in shock as he stared at the ferocious tiger fallen into a dead faint and foaming at the mouth upon its owner, and it was clear that the man was still gripped in surprise.

    ¡°You can announce the result.¡± Jun Wu Xie said coldly.

    With Jun Wu Xie¡¯s reminder, the man snapped back to his senses and ording to the Spirit Beast Arena¡¯s rules, once a Spirit Beast was pushed off the battle arena stage, it would constitute as a loss. And as the ferocious tiger¡¯s entire body was currently outside the stage¡¯s boundaries, the result was clear to see.

    ¡°Err..... the winner for this match..... is Jun Xie¡¯s Spirit Beast.....¡± The man stammered hesitatingly, the expression on his face looking rather flustered.

    A result like this, had really been beyond anyone¡¯s expectations.

    Even though it had all happened right before their eyes, but they were all still finding it all rather surreal.

    Immediately upon that announcement, the entire Spirit Beast Arena immediately broke into an uproar. Everyone was discussing excitedly about the result, though not a single one among them was able to give a usible answer exining what had actually urred.

    Under that noisy ruckus, the announcer looked at Jun Wu Xie and hesitated a moment before he asked: ¡°Young Master Jun, will your Spirit Beast be continuing to take part in the matches after this?¡±

    ording to the rules of the Spirit Beast Arena, the owner of the Spirit Beastpeting in the arena would be able to choose the number of times its Spirit Beast wouldpete. If the Spirit Beast got injured, the owner could choose to stop first and continue with thepetitionter, or to immediately proceed on with the next match. And to sessfully win the opportunity to challenge the top ten ranks in the Spirit Beast Arena, they would need to gain victory in ten consecutive battles.

    But, the announcer did not think that Jun Xie would really allow the tiny little sheep Spirit Beast to continue topete. The result of this match had beenpletely unexpected but no one there would credit that victory to Lord Meh Meh¡¯s power. From everyone¡¯s perspective, Lord Meh Meh had merely bleated weakly and the ferocious tiger had suddenly for no good reason just run away as if possessed. Most of them believed that something must have urred to the tiger Spirit Beast internally.

    It might be possible that the issue had been in the food its owner had fed it just before the match that had brought about such a result.

    Lord Meh Meh had been able to emerge victorious this time entirely because of pure dumb luck.

    However, Jun Wu Xie replied: ¡°Continue.¡±

    The man was taken aback and he repeated his question. When he received the same answer, he then went back feeling highly flustered and with great consternation as he made arrangements for Lord Meh Meh¡¯s next opponent in the uing match.

    When the crowd heard that Lord Meh Meh would be continuing with thepetition, the Spirit Beast Arena was suddenly abuzz with frenzied debate. They could not find anyway to link the previous victory to Lord Meh Meh in the slightest and they were all thinking that it had just been a case of a blind cat stumbling upon a dead mouse, where some issue hade up with the ferocious tiger¡¯s body, like it could be sick of something, that had allowed to win as a result.

    Holding all these preconceived notions in their hearts, the people soon came to all kinds of ¡°reasonable¡± conclusions to justify it to themselves.

    They believed, that good fortune would never stay with a person forever.

    They assumed that Jun Xie must have wanted his Spirit Beast to continue with the Spirit Beast Arena matches because he was still dizzy with his fortunate win in the first round!

    Finally having calmed themselves somewhat, the crowd settled back and sat back into their seats, all prepared to see how the next match would y out. They strongly believed that the strange urrence would not happen a second time!

    However.....

 Chapter 977

    Chapter 977: ¡°Lord Meh Meh¡¯s Rage (6)¡±

    However.....

    Not long after that, those people who had been so confident of themselves became fully aware of what it meant by a..... face p!

    Lord Meh Meh stood upon the battle arena stage and won ten matches in a row without stopping!

    In the end.....

    Regardless of what shape or form the opposing Spirit Beast took, no matter how magnificent or dominating the Spirit Beast was when they stepped up onto the arena tform, once the starting bell for the match rang, that innocent and dumb looking Lord Meh Meh would just bleat feebly at the opponent a single time. Without exception, every single Spirit Beast had in the first instance, quickly turned around and run away with their tails between their legs.....

    Some had even immediately fallen into a dead faint right upon the stage, foaming at the mouth, with their eyes upturned into their heads..... just like the ferocious tiger Spirit Beast had in the beginning!

    In such a situation, all those who had attempted to find excuses for the strange situation to justify their initial assumptions immediately shut up.

    When that happened to one Spirit Beast, they thought that it was an ident, two Spirit Beasts and it could be coincidence, but when the third..... the fourth..... the fifth.....

    People already came to understand that this was not an ident, nor was it mere coincidence, but..... was caused by that naive and innocent looking sheep!

    They saw with their eyes peeled wide open as towering and magnificent Spirit Beasts were frightened into a scrambling mass, resulting in embarrassing incontinence..... Those sore sights..... very nearly made everyone¡¯s hearts fail and stop beating!

    Ten matches in quick session. Not a single drop of blood, no rending and tearing, no struggle. From the beginning till the end, it proceeded on at an unprecedented speed.

    Once Lord Meh Meh opened its mouth, all the Spirit Beasts fell and begged for mercy!

    People who came to attempt the Spirit Beast Arena matches were basically people who did not possess a Spirit Tamer Bracelet. They came here trying to achieve victory, to win for themselves the Spirit Tamer Bracelet offered by the Spirit Beast Arena as a prize. All their Spirit Beasts were just low grade Spirit Beasts and there wasn¡¯t even a middle grade one among them!

    And anyone who possessed a Spirit Tamer Bracelet would not be allowed to participate in matches at the Spirit Beast Arena.

    Being ced among a bunch of low grade Spirit Beasts, Lord Meh Meh, a Guardian Grade Spirit Beast who had concealed its real dominating presence waspletely like a crane among a flock of chickens, standing tall amongmon stock! Utter disregard for thepetition.

    Throughout the ten matches, Lord Meh Meh did not even raise its hoof even once off the ground. All it did was to open its mouth ten times, bleated ten times, and it had defeated all its opponents in seconds, winning all its matches extremely easily.....

    Used to seeing the brutal and exciting ughter between Spirit Beasts, the crowd was suddenly feeling highly confused and in disarray.

    They could not find the words to express how they were feeling at that moment into words.

    The only thing they wanted to say was.....

    [What kind of a nonsense was that dumb sheep! ?]

    [A low grade Spirit Beast like this actually exists that just needs it to open its mouth to make a noise and all other Spirit Beasts would be frightened into incontinence?]

    [How could that be possible! ?]

    In the end, the announcer waspletely shocked beyond words. After thest match ended, Jun Wu Xie carried Lord Meh Meh who had so fought so ¡°painstakingly¡± off the stage and the announcer still had not recovered.

    Jun Wu Xie carried Lord Meh Meh in her arms and under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, she came to stand beside Qing Yu. Qing Yu was looking highly unwell at that moment.

    He had just been thinking earlier whether the dumb sheep would require him to go save it in the middle of the match and the result..... the sheep had not even given him one single opportunity to act, finishing the ¡°battle¡± in the blink of an eye, which totally further crumbled his already shattered heart from his nail biting worry.

    ¡°I won ten matches. I can challenge the top ten now?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked Qing Yu as she rewarded Lord Meh Meh by ruffling and rubbing its soft wool. Compared to the bloody and gory battles from before, she thought that Lord Meh Meh¡¯s method of defeating its opponents in seconds was very much more admirable.

    At least it didn¡¯t bring about that foul stench of blood.

 Chapter 978

    Chapter 978: ¡°Lord Meh Meh¡¯s Rage (7)¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Qing Yu finally returned to his senses after some great effort but was immediately stunned once again by Jun Xie¡¯s question.

    He had thought that Jun Xie had just wanted to y at Spirit Beast battle but in the end..... He was fully intent on following the rules of the Spirit Beast Arena and going on to challenge the top ten? !

    ¡°Young Master Jun, you want to challenge the top ten?¡± Qing Yu wasn¡¯t really sure he heard correctly and he asked the youth again.

    Jun Wu Xie answered: ¡°To put it more urately, the top ranked one.¡±

    Only when one attained the top rank in the Spirit Beast Arena and remained undefeated for ten consecutive days, would one be gifted with a Spirit Tamer Bracelet. The only reason that Jun Wu Xie had participated in thepetition at the Spirit Beast Arena had always been because she was aiming for the Spirit Tamer Bracelet from the beginning.

    ¡°.....¡± Qing Yu¡¯s mouth was opened so wide that you can easily pop a whole egg into it!

    ¡°That..... that..... ¡° Qing Yu was looking highly flustered.

    ¡°Where do I issue the challenge?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked without beating around the bush.

    He suddenly found himself experiencing Jun Xie¡¯s stubbornness first hand and Qing Yu knew that he would not be able to convince the Young Master otherwise. He was left with no choice but to steel himself and he lead Jun Xie to a hall at the back of the arena. When the person in charge of the Spirit Beast Arena heard the news that Jun Xie intended to challenge the Spirit Beast Arena¡¯s current top ranked person, he stared so hard his eyes almost popped out of his head. He turned his shocked gaze upon Lord Meh Meh and it stayed there for a long moment before he asked Qing Yu many times repeatedly to be certain that his ears had heard the man correctly before he was able make himself believe that Jun Xie wasn¡¯t kidding.

    ¡°If..... The Young Master really intends to issue the challenge, then the Spirit Beast Arena will inform the first ranked Spirit Beast¡¯s owner tonight and Young Master Jun can just bring your Spirit Beast here tomorrow afternoon to carry on with the battle.¡± The man in charge informed them ordingly. He had heard of the strange happenings stagefront that day and he found it just as incredulous that the innocent looking sheep in Jun Xie¡¯s arms could really frighten so many Spirit Beasts into submission with just its bleating.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Jun Wu Xie agreed to the arrangements and did not ask a word more but just immediately turned to leave, with Lord Meh Meh and the little ck cat in tow.

    And Qing Yu who had been carrying the big eared rabbit all this time quickly hastened to follow behind with a highly distressed expression on his face.

    ¡°Young Master Jun, are you sure you want to carry on with this? From what I know, although the person currently holding the first rank is a youth, but his father is the Icy Frost n Hall¡¯s Deputy Chief. He might not yet possess the Spirit Tamer Bracelet, but he has already learnt the Beast Control Principle. The Spirit Beast that he currently possesses, could be considered to be the most elite among low grade Spirit Beasts, and it might even be able to resist against some of the medium grade Spirit Beasts.¡± Qing Yu said worriedly. People who were able to firmly hold the Spirit Beast Arena¡¯s first rank for any period were few and far between, and anyone who had been able to hold that position for more than five days were considered to be highly skilled and formidable.

    The person who was currently holding the top rank in the Spirit Beast Arena had already maintained that position for eight days straight. And if he seeded in holding back Jun Xie¡¯s challenge tomorrow, then he would be immediately gifted with the Spirit Tamer Bracelet as his prize.

    Qing Yu had not been in the Thousand Beast City for a period and he wasn¡¯t too sure about how the situation was like at the Spirit Beast Arena at that moment. But as Jun Xie was showing such high interest in the Spirit Beast Arena, he had no choice but to find out a little bit more about it, so as to not let Jun Xie¡¯s participation happen in so passive a manner.

    ¡°Got it.¡± Jun Wu Xie answered quickly. Unless it was a Guardian Grade Spirit Beast, or any other kind of Spirit Beast when put in front of Lord Meh Meh would be undoubtedly reduced into weak mush.

    There was no need to gather any intelligence.

    Jun Wu Xie could not be bothered to know what kind of Spirit Beast the top ranked person possessed. She carried Lord Meh Meh in her arms and keeping her earlier promise, she got Little Lotus to secretly slip some lotus leaves inside her sleeve. Without Qing Yu knowing what was really going on, she broke off small pieces of the lotus leaves and she fed them right into Lord Meh Meh¡¯s mouth bit by bit, which Lord Meh Meh enjoyed so much it was bleating in delight!

 Chapter 979

    <hr ss="chapter-end">

    Chapter 979: ¡°Adorwable Wabbit¡± (1)¡±

    When they got back to the Fiery ze n Hall, Xiong Ba had already returned. He was all smiles as hee over to wee Jun Xie. Just by seeing the expression on his face, they could easily tell that he was in a rather jovial mood.

    ¡°This is?¡± Before Xiong Ba even had the chance to ask how Jun Xie¡¯s first day in the Thousand Beast City had been, he saw the blood covered big eared rabbit in Qing Yu¡¯s arms.

    Why had theye back with a half dead rabbit on just their first trip out?

    Qing Yu replied with a bitterugh:¡±Young Master Jun picked it up from the Spirit Beast Arena.¡±

    ¡°You guys went to the Spirit Beast Arena today?¡± Xiong Ba had always been highly interested in what went on in the Spirit Beast Arena.

    ¡°We had not only gone there, we even got Young Master Jun registered into thepetition.¡± Qing Yu answered.

    ¡°You registered?¡± Xiong Ba turned to look in surprise at Jun Xie, not really understanding why Jun Xie would suddenly develop such a sudden interest towards the Spirit Beast Arena and his gaze was subconsciously drawn to the soft and cuddly little Lord Meh Meh in Jun Xie¡¯s arms.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you intend to bring this little Spirit Beast topete? That would really be just too much! Qing Yu, go to the Spirit Beast Arena right this moment before Young Master Jun goes up on stage and deal with the issue immediately. How can such a tiny little Spirit Beast take part in such a fierce and intensepetition?¡± Without another word, Xiong Ba immediately wanted to have Jun Xie give up on such a ludicrous notion.

    The expression on Qing Yu¡¯s face grew even more dismayed. He stared helplessly at Xiong Ba and said: ¡°Chief, Young Master Jun has already finished with thepetition.¡±

    ¡°Finished?¡± Xiong Ba looked Jun Xie up and down and then looked carefully at Lord Meh Meh in his arms, but he could not find a single wound or trace of injury on Lord Meh Meh¡¯s body.

    ¡°Finished..... ten matches.¡± Qing Yu managed toplete his sentence, and did not forget to add: ¡°Won all.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Xiong Ba¡¯s eyes red wide open. The Spirit Beast Arena was a ce he frequented often and although he was not allowed topete as the Fiery ze n Hall¡¯s Chief, but that did not stop him from spectating. The kind of battles carried out in the Spirit Beast Arena was something he had witnessed with his own eyes many times and those vicious and brutal battles could only be described as a running river of blood.

    Tiny and little Spirit Beasts like the big eared rabbit and Lord Meh Meh without any ¡°battle prowess¡± when put into the Spirit Beast Arena, would only find certain death.

    And Qing Yu was telling him right at this moment that Jun Xie had not onlypeted but had won ten consecutive matches?

    At that moment, Xiong Ba was having great trouble digesting the news he was hearing.

    As a n Hall Chief of the Thousand Beast City, he knew a lot more about Spirit Beasts than most people. On their journey here, although he had not tried to decipher what kind of Spirit Beast Lord Meh Meh was, but with the fact that it was always circled within Jun Xie¡¯s arms throughout the entire journey, always either grazing or sleeping. That Spirit Beast was just a pet whichever way you looked at it, and it could not possibly possess the slightest bit of battle might.

    If such a Spirit Beast could achieve ten consecutive victories in the Spirit Beast Arena, then that would really be a miracle.

    And now, the miracle was at that moment right before Xiong Ba¡¯s eyes!

    Jun Wu Xie looked expressionlessly at Xiong Ba¡¯s shocked gaze and asked him highly nonchntly: ¡°You managed to see the Grand Chieftain?¡±

    Xiong Ba quickly recovered when he realized this was not the right time to be discussing this topic and his expression of shock and conflict quickly evaporated and changed to one of the joy he had shown earlier.

    ¡°I did. The Grand Chieftain has agreed. He also said if there is anything you need, you need only ask.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie nodded and said: ¡°Not for the time being.¡±

    She was not surprised that Qu Wen Hao would be persuaded. Afterall, the Thousand Beast City was in dire straits and anyone who could not tolerate everything that was happening would not be willing to give up on any chance they got.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be going back to my room. Please have someone bring some hot water.¡± Jun Wu Xie said.

    ¡°Sure.¡± Xiong Ba agreed to the request with a deep guffaw.

    When Jun Wu Xie was leaving, she did not forget to ask Qing Yu to bring the big eared rabbit to her room.

 Chapter 980

    Chapter 980: ¡°Adorwable Wabbit¡± (2)¡±

    The big eared rabbit¡¯s injuries had stabilized and the only more severe affliction was its high loss of blood. Jun Wu Xie brought the big eared rabbit back to her room and used a handkerchief dabbed with warm water to slowly wipe the blood off its fur.

    Although she detested the foul stench of blood, at that moment, she did not feel the slightest disdain but only quietly and patiently dealt with the numerous wounds covering the big eared rabbit¡¯s body.

    Tasks simr to this, was what she had carried out many times before. Before she was roped into the organization, she had stayed at a veterinary clinic. There, she had used her hands of resurrection to pull back countless of these small animals¡¯ lives from the brink of death.

    Due to her disdain and rejection towards humans, Jun Wu Xie had naturally found sce with those little animals. Even when she had to put up with the pungent stench of blood at all moments of the day, she had not shown the slightest impatience towards them.

    ¡°Do you intend to keep it?¡± The little ck cat had after ascertaining that there was no other humans around, asked using human speech. It leapt up onto the table and circled the tiny big eared rabbit breathing weakly as ity on the table. The big eared rabbit was more adorable looking than normal rabbits, but as it had many garish wounds all over its body, it looked rather scary at that moment.

    ¡°Don¡¯t know.¡± Jun Wu Xie shook her head. She had brought the big eared rabbit back, but she had not thought further than that. She had only thought that if she had left it there to die then, it would make her feel extremely ufortable.

    ¡°This rabbit is too weak and frail. If it stays with you, it will be dangerous for it as well. If you do not intend to keep it, maybe you should give it to Qu Ling Yue. Girls should love them.¡± The little ck cat suggested a little too quickly. As when he thought about it..... It had seemed to have unconsciously excluded its Mistress from its definition of ¡°girls¡±.

    Jun Wu Xie uttered a quick ¡°mmm¡± nonmittedly as she finally finished cleaning the blood off the big eared rabbit¡¯s body. Back at the Spirit Beast Arena, she had had limited time and resources and she could only deal with it in the most rudimentary manner. Now that she was back, the most critical part of the treatment began.

    After disinfecting the wounds, she make the big eared rabbit swallow another elixir to replenish its blood. Although its injuries were serious, fortunately its internal organs were still intact, or it would have been a lot more troublesome.

    Jun Wu Xie toiled at it for quite a while before she finallypleted the entire treatment process. She gently ced the big eared rabbit on the bed before she went to wash the stench of blood off her body.

    Having feasted on quite a bit of lotus leaves, Lord Meh Meh was feeling highly contented and was just pacing around the room leisurely. When it saw the big eared rabbit actually being carried by Jun Wu Xie to be ced on the bed, it was suddenly displeased as it felt like its personal space had been invaded.

    ¡®Tap tap tap.¡¯

    Its four hooves scuttled quickly to bring it to the side of the bed and with a light leap, it jumped onto the bed.

    The ck cat was plopped upon the table and staringzily at Lord Meh Meh¡¯s ¡°childish¡± actions as it slowly swished its long tail in the air.

    ¡°Meh!¡± Lord Meh Meh stood upon the bed and stared at the big eared rabbit, bleating angrily for the rabbit to go away.

    [This space is Lord Meh Meh¡¯s territory! You naughty rabbit, go away!]

    Theatose big eared rabbit did not hear Lord Meh Meh¡¯s bleating. It justid there unmoving, peacefully asleep.

    Lord Meh Meh was even more infuriated. It raised up a hoof, thinking to push the big eared rabbit out of its territory.

    The little ck cat who was monitoring Lord Meh Meh¡¯s actions saw the situation and immediately leapt onto the bed.

    The rabbit had only been saved after much effort spent by Jun Wu Xie and if this dumb sheep killed it, Jun Wu Xie would absolutely explode!

    However, the little ck cat was still a step toote. Lord Meh Meh¡¯s tiny hoof had already touched the big eared rabbit¡¯s body and Lord Meh Meh had not used much force as it had only wanted the rabbit to get off its bed.....

 Chapter 981

    Chapter 981: ¡°Adorwable Wabbit¡± (3)¡±

    It saw the big eared rabbit¡¯s soft and cuddly body being pushed off the bed by Lord Meh Meh.

    The little ck cat leapt in in a rush wanting to catch it!

    But just as the little ck cat was almost about to reach the big eared rabbit, the unconscious rabbit suddenly opened its eyes!

    That pair of eyes had properly stunned the little ck cat.

    The big eared rabbit¡¯s eyes were originally pure ck. But the pair that was being reflected in the little ck cat¡¯s eyes at that moment were bestial eyes looking like they were dripping with blood!

    A full deep scarlet, unlike anymon rabbit¡¯s eyes that were just faintly red, this was a shade of red that looked like they had been soaked and immersed in blood!

    ¡°Puu~¡± A light breath escaped from the big eared rabbit¡¯s mouth as its soft and nimble body flipped around in midair andnded right before Lord Meh Meh! Those blood red eyes narrowed slightly as the snow white fur on its body suddenly began to change, at a speed visible to the naked eye, to a blood scarlet red.

    ¡°Meh! !¡±

    [Almost shocked me out of my life! The damned rabbit is angry!]

    Lord Meh Meh tapped back a step as he looked at the big eared rabbit who had turned aplete blood scarlet shade.

    ¡°Puu!¡± The big eared rabbit stared at Lord Meh Meh, looking like it was all poised to attack.

    The little ck cat waspletely stunned, unable to make any sense of the scene before its eyes. The rabbit that had been bitten to within an inch of its life had actually changed in colour! ? And it was even showing such strong aggression towards a Guardian Grade Spirit Beast! What in tarnations was really going on?

    Feeling the intense enmity emanating from the big eared rabbit, a faint glow began to manifest around Lord Meh Meh¡¯s body, ready to morph into its original form anytime.

    Just as the battle between one particr sheep and a strange rabbit was just about tomence, Jun Wu Xie who had just finished her bath appeared within the room with her hair still dripping wet. Those clear eyes of hers were staring fixedly at that dumb pair upon her bed, staring at each other with great animosity in their eyes.

    Once her eyes saw the big eared rabbit¡¯s blood red fur, a glint of surprise shone within them.

    ¡°What are all of you doing?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked coldly.

    Upon hearing its Mistress¡¯ voice, Lord Meh Meh immediately suppressed the energy gathering around its body, quickly sprinting over to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s side with its tiny hooves fully extended in its stride.

    ¡°Meh Meh Meh Meh! ! !¡± It bleated anxiously. Jun Wu Xie turned to look at the little ck cat still sitting stunned at the side, waiting for it to trante for her.

    The little ck cat¡¯s shock took another moment before it quickly regained its senses.

    ¡°The dumb sheep said, the rabbit snatched its things, saying that that one is a bad rabbit, and asks that you throw it away.¡±

    Hearing the little ck cat¡¯s trantion, Lord Meh Meh nodded its tiny head vigorously.

    [Everything about that rabbit is detestable!]

    [It wasn¡¯t just going to snatch its food, the rabbit was now even stealing its feedstress from it!]

    Jun Wu Xie look at the big eared rabbit whose fur had turned entirely blood red in puzzlement.

    The big eared rabbit¡¯s deep scarlet eyes looked at Jun Wu Xie and the enmity in those eyes faded away, its gaze suddenly bing very gentle.

    ¡°Puu.....¡± The big eared rabbit hopped once on its hind feet to stand at the edge of the bed, its body straightening up slightly. The little furry paws in front shyly hugged its big floppy ears, as it peeked meekly at Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°What is it saying?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked the little ck cat, a frown creased up on her face.

    The little ck cat replied in a resigned tone and said: ¡°It called you Mistress.¡±

    ¡°.....¡± Jun Wu Xie had no words.

    Lord Meh Meh¡¯s reaction grew more agitated.

    ¡°Meh! !¡±

    [Who are you calling Mistress! ? This is Lord Meh Meh¡¯s Feedstress! Bad rabbit! Go away!]

    ¡°Puu.¡± The blood red rabbit¡¯s body trembled as it shyly hid its tiny face behind its big ears, just like an incredibly shy blossoming girl would,raising its head very slightly and then immediately lowering it back bashfully as it peeked at Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°.....¡± Jun Wu Xie could no longer find any words to express what she was feeling at that moment.

    A low grade Spirit Beast was capable of suchplicated emotions?

 Chapter 982

    <strong>Chapter 982: ¡°Sacrificial Blood Rabbit (1)¡±</strong>

    Spirit Beasts like the big eared rabbit were not rare and verymonly seen.

    But Jun Wu Xie had never seen or heard of a big eared rabbit that held such a high level of consciousness, and.....

    Definitely not one who was able to change colours!

    ¡°Are you really a big eared rabbit?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked, staring at the bashful rabbit. Just moments earlier, she had seen with her own eyes the scene when this rabbit had been right about to get into a fight with Lord Meh Meh. Lord Meh Meh had at that time already released its majestic Guardian Grade Spirit Beast¡¯s presence and if it had been any other low grade Spirit Beast, they would have immediately been reduced to a simr state as those Spirit Beasts back at the arena, to fall into a dead faint, twitching in fear.

    But this big eared rabbit had not only not shown the slightest signs of fear, it had instead exhibited its readiness to slug it out with Lord Meh Meh there and then. If Jun Wu Xie still persisted to think of it as just being an ordinary big eared rabbit, then she would be acting really dumb.

    ¡°Puu?¡± The big eared rabbit¡¯s blood red pair of eyes showed high puzzlement.

    ¡°It asked what is a big eared rabbit?¡± With no choice, the little ck cat had tranted for Jun Wu Xie. The little ck cat was now very certain, that the little one which looked exactly like a big eared rabbit, was surely not a big eared rabbit!

    ¡°What are you?¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    ¡°Puu..... Puu.....¡± The big eared rabbit shook it head coyly, and buried its face into those big ears it had.

    The little ck cat¡¯s mouth began to twitch.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°.....¡± Jun Wu Xie was speechless. Just what was the truth behind this little rabbit that looked exactly like a big eared rabbit? Even the rabbit itself did not know. When that thought crossed her mind, her gaze subconsciously fell upon Lord Meh Meh who was rubbing itself against her leg incessantly. From the reactions of Lord Meh Meh, it seemed like it knew the origins of the big eared rabbit.

    ¡°What kind of a Spirit Beast is it?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked Lord Meh Meh.

    Lord Meh Meh blinked its eyes and looked at the big eared rabbit before turning it eyes back on Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Meh meh meh meh meh.....¡±

    A whole barrel of highly anguished bleats that could literally drive a person insane suddenly erupted within the room. The little ck cat saw stars in its eyes as it listened to the long tirade of bleats. It was suddenly feeling highly overwhelmed with the realization of the intense gravity of the situation that depended on the correctness of its trantion this time round!

    When Lord Meh Meh finished with its long ¡°mehing¡± tirade, the little ck cat drew in one deep breath.

    ¡°Allow me to arrange it properly a moment.....¡± The information load was too great and it was not able to finish saying everything at one go.

    Jun Wu Xie waited and after a moment, the little ck cat started to speak.

    ¡°The dumb sheep said the rabbit is called the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit. Although it looks very much alike to the big eared rabbit, they arepletely different in essence. When very young, the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit is exactly like the big eared rabbit, and only after undergoing baptism through blood will its innate abilities be awakened. The Sacrificial Blood Rabbit is a Guardian Grade Spirit Beast that lives through blood and the dumb sheep has met one before. That is the reason why it had been able to recognise the scent of the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit then. This little Sacrificial Blood Rabbit should still be very young and its innate abilities had not yet awakened. That was why it was mistaken for a big eared rabbit and mistakenly kept as a pet. But the bloody and gory battle at the arena had brought out its innate powers and they have suddenly awoken.....¡± The little ck cat beat around the bush without being able to get to the point, as its mind had gone nk. It could not help but think to itself. A unmatured Guardian Grade Spirit Beast had been bitten almost to death by a low grade Spirit Beast. Having seen the wounds the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit suffered at that time, it thought that if Jun Wu Xie had not gone to save it, it would have been for nought even if those powers had been awakened.

    As a Guardian Grade Spirit Beast, the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit¡¯s awakening process was really strange.

    In reality, young Sacrificial Blood Rabbits would usually be led by adult Sacrificial Blood Rabbits. Before its innate abilities awaken, its parents would always protect their young to ensure their safety and idents like this seldom urred. But it was not known what had happened to this Sacrificial Blood Rabbit that caused it to be caught by humans when it was younger and kept as a big eared rabbit.

    Chapter 982: ¡°Sacrificial Blood Rabbit (1)¡±

 Chapter 983

    Chapter 983: ¡°Sacrificial Blood Rabbit (2)¡±

    A young Sacrificial Blood Rabbit, before its innate powers awoke, was almost no different as a big eared rabbit, except that it possessed a stronger life force. In terms of power in battle, they were basically the same, and that was why it had been so badly ravaged by even a low grade Spirit Beast, and was reduced to that sorry a state.

    After Jun Wu Xie saved it, the blood it bled had awoken its innate abilities which caused it to reveal the look that a Sacrificial Blood Rabbit was supposed to possess.

    Jun Wu Xie stared wordlessly at the immensely bashful Sacrificial Blood Rabbit, looking at its blood red coat of fur and her expression changed, looking rather conflicted. It had merely been because her previous veterinarian instincts had taken over at that moment which did not allow her to watch a furry little bunny die so pitifully right before her eyes and never would she have thought, that the rabbit she had inadvertently brought back would actually hold such a big story behind it.

    If the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit¡¯s original owner came to know about this, that the big eared rabbit that he had tried all ways and means to get killed, was in fact a Guardian Grade Spirit Beast..... He might very well vomit out blood in endless regret.

    ¡°Puu~¡± The Sacrificial Blood Rabbit raised up its eyes slightly to peek shyly at Jun Wu Xie.

    After its innate powers awoke, even its once ignorant consciousness had opened up. It remembered all that had happened in the past, and knew that it had been abandoned by its previous owner, including the fact that its life had been saved by Jun Wu Xie.

    As its consciousness was opening up, it had clearly remembered that it was being carried within Jun Wu Xie¡¯s arms as she had carefully treated its wounds. The warmth that it had felt in those arms at that time, had made this Spirit Beast whose consciousness had just awoken, quickly develop a high level of dependence towards Jun Wu Xie.

    Just like an unfledged nestling that just broke out of its shell.

    Seeing the highly expectant eyes of the Sacrificial Rabbit looking at her so pitifully, an ache came into Jun Wu Xie¡¯s heart.

    If it had been just an ordinary big eared rabbit, she would have nursed it till it fully recovered, and passed it on to Qu Ling Yue to keep.

    But it wasn¡¯t that easy for a Guardian Grade Spirit Beast.

    Even when it was still so young, the power and intelligence of a Guardian Grade Spirit Beast had already begun to sprout. If it was not willing, even if she insisted on sending it to Qu Ling Yue, the rabbit would not remain there for long, and it might even cause harm to a person in its anger.

    And seeing those expectant eyes so filled with anticipation, Jun Wu Xie could almost see the same scene back in the Battle Spirits Forest, where a sneaky Lord Meh Meh had surreptitiously followed behind her all that time.

    Eyes that looked like that, she really could not help but to find them rather familiar.

    This Sacrificial Blood Rabbit, had obviously decided to cling onto her!

    Lord Meh Meh had detected those very intentions that the Sacrificial Rabbit harboured which had caused it to strongly oppose Jun Wu Xie from saving the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit. It had been afraid that when the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit awoke, it would have topete for its Feedstress with the rabbit!

    ¡°Meh meh meh! !¡±

    [Lord Meh Meh will not allow a rabbit like you to remain here! Feedstress belongs to Lord Meh Meh! You bad rabbit! Get out from here!]

    Lord Meh Meh stood right in front of Jun Wu Xie, dering his right of possession before the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit.

    ¡°Puu!¡± Pricked by Lord Meh Meh challenge, the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit popped its head out from under its ears as those blood scarlet eyes narrowed, and its pupils turned into vertical slits.

    ¡°If you dare to fight, you can both scram.¡± Just as the two adorable Spirit Beasts were about to strike, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s voice rang out frostily.

    Instantly, Lord Meh Meh whined pitifully and the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit trembled and hugged its floppy ears in its paws, twisting its body in embarrassment.

    ¡°Puu.¡±

    [Wabbit be good, Mistress don¡¯t abandon wabbit.]

    The little ck cat tranted expressionlessly word for word. Jun Wu Xie did not want to say anything more. Having seen how insistent Lord Meh Meh had been then, she knew that if she tried to chase the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit away, the chances of sess would be almost zilch!

 Chapter 984

    Chapter 984: ¡°Sacrificial Blood Rabbit (3)¡±

    The Sacrificial Blood Rabbit had clung itself onto Jun Wu Xie. After feeling that the crisis had been defused, the scarlet blood shade soon faded from its fur, turning itself back to its form as a soft and cuddly big eared rabbit. It had seemingly realized that Jun Wu Xie was a little more gentle to it in its frail and weak big eared rabbit form. After the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit changed back, it immediately plopped down on the bed, it looking pitifully at Jun Wu Xie as it whined mournfully, the sound so soft that it was almost too painful to hear.

    Jun Wu Xie had not wanted to bother herself with it, but seeing that frail looking little bunny with its body all covered with wounds, her heart softened and she walked over to the bed to carry it up. She carefully inspected its wounds and when she was certain that they were fine, she finally sighed in relief.

    ¡°Puu.¡± Seemingly having sensed that Jun Wu Xie¡¯s heart had softened, the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit gently burrowed deeper into Jun Wu Xie¡¯s arms, its actions coy and coquettish.

    ¡°Meh!¡±

    [Scheming rabbit!]

    Lord Meh Meh¡¯s hatred was so strong it was grinding its teeth in rage.

    It wanted to protest to Jun Wu Xie but was shot an icy re, so it glumly slunk away to one side, feeling highly aggrieved as it bumped its coiled horns repeatedly against the legs of a chair.

    [Feedstress has found new love! Feedstress doesn¡¯t love Lord Meh Meh anymore! Lord Meh Meh is so sad!]

    Jun Wu Xie looked on helplessly as Lord Meh Meh threw his tantrum. She sighed and walked over to carry it into her arms. A coy and coquettish rabbit on her left, and a tantrum throwing Lord Meh Meh on her right. At that moment, Jun Wu Xie was the only one feelingpletely at a loss.

    Compared to Lord Meh Meh¡¯s in grief, the little ck cat was a lot more calm.

    Having known all this time that its Mistress had a rock bottom low resistance towards adorable and furry creatures, it had guessed that this would happen immediately upon realizing that the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit was a Guardian Grade Spirit Beast.

    If it had been an ordinary big eared rabbit, Jun Wu Xie might be worried about the heartbreak that came with its shorter lifespan and decide not to keep it. But when it was a powerful Guardian Grade Spirit Beast that was able to fend for itself..... and a especially coy and coquettish rabbit that was scheming at the same time, then Jun Wu Xie did not stand a chance against it.

    The little ck cat calmly swished its tail in the air, suddenly thinking that its trantion workload had just increased.

    Not much longer in the future, it would soon be able to be a top schr as a mixed beast trantor for Beast Speech!

    Although the scheming rabbit was staying behind, it was still a young Spirit Beast who still had not yet fully matured, and moreover, it had just experienced a near bout with death, so it was very weak. After mere moments in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s arms, it fell into a deep sleep. It slept very securely, like it had full andplete trust in its new owner, rxing its guardpletely.

    Jun Wu Xie had no choice but to bring the two dumb beasts and the little ck cat, to lie down on the bed as she gradually fell asleep, awaiting her challenge against the first ranked of the Spirit Beast Arena to begin tomorrow.

    .....

    Within the Icy Frost n Hall, Shangguan Miao was pushing amb into a huge metal cage. His father was the Icy Frost n¡¯s Deputy Hall Chief. He was still young and he was not officially considered to be a member of the Icy Frost n yet.

    Suddenly, the servants in the mansion came in bearing news.

    After Shangguan Miao received the news, an eyebrow lifted up on his face.

    ¡°Someone actually dares challenge my Six Armed ck Ape?¡± Shangguan Miao was rather surprised. Although his Spirit Beast was just a low grade Spirit Beast, but its power was strong enough to bepared to that of a medium grade Spirit Beast. After winning ten matches consecutively, he had immediately challenged the Spirit Beast Arena¡¯s top ranked person and had taken over the throne since. Although there had been quite a number of people who had challenged him, but all the Spirit Beasts who had stepped onto the stage had be food for his Six Armed ck Ape. And in thest few days, no one had dared to issue any challenges to him anymore.

    ¡°So which blind bat is it this time?¡± Lin Feng came out from within the house. He had coincidentallye to look for Shangguan Miao for a chat and he had heard the news that a challenge had been issued.

 Chapter 985

    Chapter 985: ¡°Challenger (1)¡±

    Shangguan Miao was just one year younger than Lin Feng and due to the rtionship between their fathers, the two of them had known each other from a very young age.

    The Six Armed ck Ape that Shangguan Miao owned was even gifted to him by Lin Feng¡¯s father, Lin Que, on Shangguan Miao¡¯s tenth birthday when the Spirit Beast was still in its infancy. It had been carefully reared by Shangguan Miao to be iparably strong now and the moment it had fully matured, Shangguan Miao had immediately brought it to the Spirit Beast Arena to show it off in all its glory.

    ¡°Reporting to Young Master Lin, it is a young youth who was brought there by the Deputy Hall Chief of the Fiery ze n, Qing Yu, and the boy¡¯s name seems to be called Jun Xie, who isn¡¯t a local resident of the Thousand Beast City.¡± The servant reported truthfully.

    The moment the name Jun Xie was heard, Lin Feng¡¯s eyes immediately burned in rage.

    ¡°It¡¯s him?¡±

    ¡°Why? Brother Lin knows this person?¡± Shangguan Miao asked when he noticed Lin Feng¡¯s reaction.

    Lin Fengughed coldly and said: ¡°Of course I know him. How can I not know that boy? Remember the time I told you before, when Qu Ling Yue returned here, they brought back a young youth together with them? That boy had been called Jun Xie!¡±

    Shangguan Miao was surprised. He knew very well the kind of intentions Lin Feng had towards Qu Ling Yue. But as Lin Feng¡¯s father, Lin Que, had switched his allegiance to serve under the Great Grandaunt, his rtions with the Grand Chieftain of the Thousand Beast City, Qu Wen Hao, had inadvertently soured quite a bit, which had led Qu Ling Yue to have distanced herself from Lin Feng a lot as well.

    ¡°So it¡¯s the same person? That¡¯s just great.¡± Shangguan Miao said with augh of disdain. He gave Lin Feng a pat on the shoulder and continued to say: ¡°Since this boy is not from our Thousand Beast City, we do not have to show him any courtesy. He dared toe challenge my Six Armed ck Ape so, just wait till tomorrow and I will definitely make him pay dearly. I think I won¡¯t feed the Six Armed ck Ape today so it can eat up that kid¡¯s Spirit Beast tomorrow, in revenge for him going against you.¡±

    Lin Feng nodded. He had not liked Jun Xie the least bit and especially after he saw how gently Qu Ling Yue was when she spoke to Jun Xie, that sight had pricked at his eyes.

    ¡°I had heard it somewhere before, that in the Spirit Beast Arena, there had been asions where the Spirit Beasts had harmed people. Is that true?¡± Lin Feng¡¯s face was suddenly looking highly vicious.

    Shangguan Miao immediately caught his meaning and he quickly replied: ¡°When the battle gets too intense and the Spirit Beasts get overly excited by the overpowering stench of blood, some of them could naturally lose control. If in a state of frenzy and they run off the stage to cause harm upon someone, that is definitely a situation that is to be expected.¡±

    Lin Feng¡¯s face lit up with a malicious smile as he stared at the Six Armed ck Ape locked within the cage.

    The Six Armed ck Ape was enormous in size, two sizes bigger than a full grown man. It had six thick, muscr and strong arms that were able to tear a tiger apart.

    ¡°That¡¯s great. Since someone does not know his ce, then let him have a good taste of the might of the Thousand Beast City. He really thinks just anybody cane to the Thousand Beast City¡¯s Spirit Beast Arena and show off.¡± Lin Feng snorted in contempt.

    Shangguan Miao then said with augh: ¡°You just wait for my good news tomorrow. I guarantee that I will make the Six Armed ck Ape take good care of that Jun Xie and we¡¯ll see the boy getpletely frightened out of his wits. At that time, the news will then reach Qu Ling Yue¡¯s ears and I highly doubt that she will continue to see any good in such a hopelessly timid and overconfident guy then.¡±

    Shangguan Miao¡¯s words elicited a loud guffaw out of Lin Feng.

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll count on you for that.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll handle it all. Rest assured.¡±

    Lin Feng nodded, his eyes sinister and malicious.

    For Qu Ling Yue, he was certain that he would seed in marrying her. No matter who wasing in topete with him, he would not hold back in the slightest!

    After the two youths nned out how the show tomorrow would y out, they did not bother with the Six Armed ck Ape anymore but just slipped their arm over each other¡¯s shoulders and walked away to have dinner. Just with the time they took for that meal, they had almost thought through entirely how they were going to embarrass Jun Xie tomorrow!

 Chapter 986

    Chapter 986: ¡°Challenger (2)¡±

    Early the next morning, Jun Wu Xie brought Lord Meh Meh with her, to go to the Spirit Beast Arena.

    The Sacrificial Blood Rabbit had wanted to tag along but its body still had not fully recovered. Even when it whined pitifully and tried to act as cute as it could, Jun Wu Xie had remained stoically unmoved. So, it had had no choice but to stand by the window as it looked at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s back, waving its little paw sadly.

    Qing Yu had been waiting outside the Fiery ze n Hall gates for a long while and when he saw Jun Xie appear, he gave sighed helplessly to himself.

    ¡°Are you really going to go there today?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie nodded.

    Left with no other choice, Qing Yu sighed again in helplessness and led Jun Xie towards the Spirit Beast Arena in resignation.

    Lord Meh Meh had been just awe inspiring in the Spirit Beast Arena yesterday and that had attracted the attention of quite a number of people. When everyone heard that the tiny low grade Spirit Beast actually had the guts to challenge the Spirit Beast Arena¡¯s first ranked Six Armed ck Ape, many of them had all crowded together bright and early toe to the Spirit Beast Arena to catch the highly anticipated show.

    The Six Armed ck Ape had never been defeated in all its past several rounds of battle and not a single Spirit Beast had been able to even harm it in the slightest. It can be said, among all the low grade Spirit Beasts, the Six Armed ck Ape could be counted as the most dominant ferocious beast. All those who had witnessed the Six Armed ck Ape¡¯s ferocity before, were yearning to see the brutality of the Six Armed ck Ape once more.

    Although it was still early in the morning, the Spirit Beast Arena was already overflowing with people. Besides the close attention they paid towards the Six Armed ck Ape, the crowd was also feeling highly curious about Jun Xie¡¯s Lord Meh Meh.

    All those people who saw Lord Meh Meh battle yesterday, had till now still not been able toprehend, just how powerful was that soft and frail looking sheep was, that it had been able to scare away so many Spirit Beasts, just based on a single bleat at them.

    Shangguan Miao had reached the Spirit Beast Arena very early. He stood below the battle tform with hispanions crowded around him. As the Six Armed ck Ape was toorge in size, it had not allowed to be brought in before its match was due to begin.

    ¡°He¡¯s here! That¡¯s the one! That¡¯s Jun Xie!¡± A youth beside Shangguan Miao spotted Jun Xie, who had just walked in together with Qing Yu, and he immediately hollered, to tell Shangguan Miao about it.

    Shangguan Miao¡¯s eyes narrowed, as he looked over at the youth who had challenged him. With that one nce, it immediately caused the disdain curling at the corner of his lips to grow in intensity.

    He only saw a delicate and frail looking youth, carrying a wooly sheep Spirit Beast that looked like it possessed absolutely no capability to attack. And as they entered the Spirit Beast Arena. Shangguan Miao¡¯s gaze tantly measured his opponent without hiding in the slightest, looking Jun Xie from head to toe, his disdain for his opponent obvious for all to see.

    ¡°His Spirit Beast, is it the one in his arms?¡± Shangguan Miao asked dismissively, as he stared at Lord Meh Meh within Jun Xie arms.

    ¡°That is the one.¡±

    ¡°Ha! That Spirit Beast was able to win ten consecutive matches! ? Wouldn¡¯t that mean that there were only some cats and dogs here in the Spirit Beast Arena yesterday?¡± Shangguan Miao found it highlyughable, that a Spirit Beast like that would able to win ten consecutive matches. If word of this got out, wouldn¡¯t it be such a joke?

    ¡°That Spirit Beast is rather strange. I heard from those who took part yesterday, that the Spirit Beast had not done anything on the arena battle tform, but only to bleat once at its opponent, and the Spirit Beasts had all fallen one by one twitching in fear,pletely losing their ability to battle.¡±

    ¡°Oh? What does that mean? A bleat and it scared off the Spirit Beasts? I had not known that such a kind of Spirit Beast actually exists under the Heavens.¡± Shangguan Miao felt that those rumours were not to be believed. If victory could be gained that easily, then the Spirit Beast Arena should just be closed off! Who cared what really happened here yesterday, Shangguan Miao refused to believe a word of everything anyone said about it.

 Chapter 987

    Chapter 987: ¡°Challenger (3)¡±

    When Shangguan Miao was measuring up Jun Xie, Qing Yu noticed his unfriendly gaze as well.

    ¡°That is your opponent today, Shangguan Miao. His father, Shangguan Yan is the Icy Frost n¡¯s Deputy Hall Chief. That kid is on rather close terms with Lin Feng. When you first came to this city yesterday, do you remember that you met Lin Feng then? Lin Feng doesn¡¯t really have a great personality and judging from Shangguan Miao¡¯s demeanor, Lin Feng must have said something to him to make Shangguan Miao feel such animosity against you.¡± Qing Yu warned Jun Xie carefully. Truth to be told, he really did not wish that Jun Xie would go ahead with the match.

    But Jun Xie instead shook his head.

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother about him.¡±

    If it¡¯s the enemy, then there wouldn¡¯t be anything much to care about. As long as they fell, that would be all that mattered.

    Seeing that Jun Xie wasn¡¯t bothered in the least, Qing Yu did not say anything else and only stood on one side quietly.

    Whispers filled the entire arena everywhere as everyone waited for the great show to begin.

    Very soon, the match was about to start, and ording to the rules, Jun Xie and Shangguan Miao needed to bring their Spirit Beasts onto the stage.

    Jun Wu Xie carried Lord Meh Meh and put it on the arena tform. Compared to yesterday¡¯s dazed and confused reaction, Lord Meh Meh¡¯s performance today could be said to be highly cooperative!

    By now, it understood that as long as it stood within this ce and bleated at other Spirit Beasts a few times, it would be rewarded with lotus leaves to eat. Hence, Lord Meh Meh was suddenly taking the initiative today. The moment it was put onto the stage, it immediately lifted its hooves and went tapping over to the middle of the stage, looking highly eager and excited.

    Lord Meh Meh, with its round spherical body wobbled very adorably when it walked. But such cuteness, when exhibited upon the Spirit Beast Arena¡¯s battle tform, wasn¡¯t what the people in that ce woulde to admire. It only made them feel that the Spirit Beast really didn¡¯t look to be any good, so how had it won ten consecutive matches then?

    With all those doubts within, the people were hoping to see after Lord Meh Meh¡¯s and the Six Armed ck Ape¡¯s battle today, whether they would be able to spot the trick behind it. As no matter how much they thought about it, they could not understand, how such a dumb sheep could possibly possess any capabilities.

    Shangguan Miao stared at Lord Meh Meh standing upon the stage and the corners of his mouth curled up in a sneer. He gestured with his chin at hispanions and they immediately went to check on the Six Armed ck Ape.

    The Six Armed ck Ape was locked in a huge iron cage as they pulled it in toe to the stage on a little trolley. It had just appeared in there when it was immediately agitated by the ever present stench of blood in the Spirit Battle Arena. Shangguan Miao had not fed it yesterday and it hade to thepetition with a hungry stomach. With its bestial instincts aroused by both the stench of blood and its hunger, the beast was highly agitated.

    ¡°Roar! Roar!¡±

    The Six Armed ck Ape in the iron cage was restless in its agitation as it rocked and pushed against the cage, rattling it loudly. It was enormous, like a small mountain. Every time it crashed into the cage, it seemed almost like the entire arena shook.

    ¡°Roar! !¡± The Six Armed ck Ape saw the little ball upon the battle tform, that snow white figure looking very much like thembs it swallowed up everyday. The moment it spotted Lord Meh Meh, every single molecule within its body seemed to be screaming to swallow up its opponent, no matter who it was!

    The loud and deafening roars pricked the ears of everyone within the arena where they began to hurt with a dull ache. The crowd looked on excitedly at the raging Six Armed ck Ape, their mood rising to a fevered pitch, influenced by the Six Armed ck Ape¡¯s agitated rage!

    To see the mightiest among the low grade Spirit Beasts, the Six Armed ck Ape, was really mind blowing!

 Chapter 988

    Chapter 988: ¡°Challenger (4)¡±

    When the Six Armed ck Ape was released from its cage, it had immediately charged out from it. When its towering body stood upon the battle stage, it looked even more magnificent and imposing. Every one of its six arms was as thick as a man¡¯s thigh as it pummeled itself on the chest, giving vent to the rage within!

    ¡°Roar! Roar!¡±

    As the Six Armed ck Ape struck at its chest, the dull thumps could be clearly heard. With its mouth opened up to reveal sharp fangs, it ran around the battle stage as it let out more deafening roars, showing off its awe inspiring dominance.

    The entire Spirit Beast Arena was silent, caught in rapture before the Six Armed ck Ape¡¯s ear splitting roars, the sound getting everyone hopelessly excited.

    Lord Meh Meh stood unmoving in its spot, looking utterly disgusted with the dumb Six Armed ck Ape that was already roaring its head off before the match had even begun.

    Lord Meh Meh was thinking that it wouldn¡¯t act so stupid like the monkey. Roaring like this even before the match begun would not win it anything to eat at all, what a dumb thing to do.

    Completely unaffected by the Six Armed ck Ape¡¯s threatening roars, Lord Meh Meh stood calmly in its spot without moving an inch. The crowd on all sides was getting highly riled up by the Six Armed ck Ape¡¯s incessant roars but none of that concerned Lord Meh Meh in the least.

    Shangguan Miao looked on with satisfaction at the Six Armed ck Ape¡¯s fantastic condition. When nobody had dared to challenge it these few days, the Six Armed ck Ape had not had a chance to make an appearance, which had caused Shangguan Miao to lose the opportunity to show off his Spirit Beast¡¯s glory. Now that someone hade knocking on the door to seek death, why would he want to hold back at all?

    Shangguan Miao turned his gaze to look at Jun Xie with an evil glint in his eye. He could not seem to see that the young kid could be better than Lin Feng in anyway.

    Lin Feng was the Icy Frost n¡¯s Hall Chief¡¯s son and his position and status in the Thousand Beast City was one that many people in the Thousand Beast City couldpare to. This Jun Xie was not even from the Thousand Beast City and judging from his dressing, he did not even seem to be from any prominent families as well. That such amon looking little kid could even dream ofpeting against Lin Feng for Qu Ling Yue was just tooughable.

    As time trickled by little by little, the starting bell for the match finally sounded!

    The six burly arms of the Six Armed ck Ape were firmly nted on the ground, its body leaning slightly forward, staring maliciously at thepletely defenceless sheep waiting to be ughtered.

    The entire arena erupted with a series of roaring cheers. They were excited by the chance given to them to witness the brutal and gory massacre that was about to unfold before their eyes!

    However, Lord Meh Meh remained standing firmly in its spot, just like it had in itsst ten matches, its hooves not shifting by the tiniest fraction of an inch.

    Suddenly, the Six Armed ck Ape charged directly towards Lord Meh Meh! Its six arms leaving many deep impressions that caved into the ground of the battle tform under its hands as it charged with all its might, looking every inch like an uncaged beast!

    Everyone had thought that Lord Meh Meh¡¯s legend would finally be put to an end in that ce without a doubt in their mind.

    Lord Meh Meh then opened its mouth towards the ferocious and merciless Six Armed ck Ape.....

    ¡°Meh.¡±

    Charging forward with all its rage behind it, the Six Armed ck Ape had with just one highly unexceptional and harmless sounding bleat from Lord Meh Meh, suddenly seemed to have been struck by a thunderous lightning bolt, the body charging forward spasmed in several ces in its sudden attempt to reverse its direction, all six hands digging hard into the ground the way it hade before!

    ¡®Crack crack crack!¡¯

    A series of crisp sounding cracks resounded as the fingers of the Six Armed ck Ape dug deeply into the arena battle stage¡¯s floor as it scrambled to stop its full powered charge!

    Against the monumental drag of its powerful forward momentum, its palms had huge chunks of flesh torn off by the friction on the ground!

    Its huge lumbering body finally screeched to a halt, at a distance of roughly half a metre away from Lord Meh Meh!

    ¡°Howl! ! Howl! !¡± A series of pitiful wails suddenly broke out from the Six Armed ck Ape¡¯s mouth!

 Chapter 989

    Chapter 989: ¡°Challenger (5)¡±

    In the midst of that screeching wail, the Six Armed ck Ape looked like it had been dealt a huge blow as it turned its head around and without even looking back once, it picked itself up and scrambled to rush away backwards, the speed it was fleeing at faster than it had charged earlier!

    Shangguan saw that something was wrong and he hurried over toe to the side of the battle stage to shout angrily at the Six Armed ck Ape: ¡°What are you doing! ? Get back in there! You still.....¡±

    However, before Shangguan Miao was able to finish the words he came out to say, he suddenly saw the Six Armed ck Ape leaping straight at him off the battle tform in a frantic rush!

    Shangguan Miao¡¯s heart almost stopped! He could not even dodge in time and the Six Armed ck Ape fell right on top of him!

    The Six Armed ck Ape¡¯s humongous body was also the heaviest among the low grade Spirit Beasts and as Shangguan Miao had always raised it carefully, its strength and power had grown to new terrifying heights. Struck by his own Six Armed ck Ape¡¯s full barreled charge, Shangguan Miao saw his world begin to go ck, and at the moment of impact when he was thrown to the ground, he heard the clear and crisp sound of bones breaking!

    ¡°Argh! ! !¡±

    The badly traumatised Six Armed ck Apey trembling over Shangguan Miao. Meanwhile, being pinned under the heavy Spirit Beast, Shangguan Miao¡¯s face had turned deathly pale!

    The charge from the Six Armed ck Ape had broken several of his ribs and that heart wrenching pain was causing cold sweat to break out of him while he remained pinned down,not daring to move a single inch.

    The sudden and unexpected turn of events made the entire crowd in the arena fallpletely silent. They stared with their eyes widened with bbergasted shock, as the scene simr to yesterday reyed before their eyes once again!

    The towering and ferocious Six Armed ck Ape had actually fallen just like all the other Spirit Beasts yesterday had, fleeing in mindless terror from just a single bleat from Lord Meh Meh.....

    That had really shocked everyone within the fully packed arena.

    The Six Armed ck Ape was the strongest among all the low grade Spirit Beasts, so how did it suddenly turn to be so utterly useless?

    Everyone could see that the Six Armed ck Ape who had just mere moments ago been highly magnificent and was full of vigor, but now clutching itself tightly against Shangguan Miao¡¯s body on the ground, oblivious to the wails and howls of paining out of Shangguan Miao¡¯s mouth, seemingly frightened out of its mind in terror, refusing to move from its spot.

    Qing Yu¡¯s lower jaw almost dropped to the ground. At that moment, he realized just howughable he had been for even worrying about Jun Xie.

    No wonder Jun Xie had seemed like he could not be bothered about his opponent in the slightest. He must have already expected that this would be the result!

    Jun Xie walked calmly to the side of the arena battle tform and Lord Meh Meh trotted happily over to her, the little tail at the back wiggling excitedly as it tried its hardest to raise that head that was almost part of the ball of wool he really was, its expression asking excitedly for praise.

    Jun Wu Xie raised her eyes and looked at the stupefied referee.

    ¡°You can announce the result now.¡±

    The man was dragged back to his senses by Jun Xie¡¯s reminder, and the eyes that the man was looking at Lord Meh Meh with were suddenly filled with horror.

    With yesterday¡¯s victories, he could still find some excuses to justify himself. But today, when even the Six Armed ck Ape who dominated over all low grade Spirit Beasts had been frightened into madness by this little sheep, he really could not fathom just what kind of a Spirit Beast that sheep could be anymore.

    ¡°The winner for this match..... Jun Xie.....¡± The man then announced loudly.

    Not a sound was heard in the whole arena. None of them had yet recovered from the shock.

    Jun Wu Xie had brought Lord Meh Meh in here andpletely erased all forms of expectations and principles the people viewed Spirit Beasts with in there.

    Jun Wu Xie carried Lord Meh Meh off the stage. After having defeated the Six Armed ck Ape, Lord Meh Meh had gloriously ascended to the Spirit Beast Arena¡¯s first rank!

    Having already achieved what she came here for, Jun Wu Xie did not want to remain there another moment more. She picked Lord Meh Meh up and immediately left the Spirit Beast Arena.

 Chapter 990

    Chapter 990: ¡°Even Before the Water Had Calmed (1)¡±

    In the end, Shangguan Miao was carried off by hispanions. He had schemed with Lin Feng how they were going to create an ident to let Jun Xie get hurt..... But that had been turned back onto him. The one who had gotten hurt by the Six Armed ck Ape turned out not to be Jun Xie, but he himself!

    After Shangguan Miao was carried back home, Lin Feng had quickly received news of his return. He had remained at home to await hearing the good news news on how Shangguan Miao had ¡°taken care¡± of Jun Xie, but he had not thought after all that waiting, he would hear the news that Shangguan Miao had gotten himself severely injured instead.

    When the servants came to inform him, Lin Feng waspletely stunned. Not even in his dreams would he have thought that things would turn out this way. He immediately rushed over to Shangguan Miao¡¯s home and when he saw the pale faced Shangguan Miao lying motionlessly on the bed, his mind went into a whirl.

    ¡°Why did it be like this? What actually happened?¡± Lin Feng shouted out in shock. Wasn¡¯t Jun Xie the one that was supposed to be injured? How did it turn out that the one lying on the bed had be Shangguan Miao instead?

    Shangguan Miao¡¯s injuries were grave. When the Six Armed ck Ape had charged into him with all its might, he had been takenpletely off guard up and having taken the full brunt of the force, five of his ribs had broken and the broken ribs had in turn caused great damage to his internal organs. Two physicians had already arrived at the house to tend to Shangguan Miao¡¯s injuries and servants from his household had already gone to invite Feng Yue Yang over.

    From the way things were, if they did not get Feng Yue Yang to tend to him personally, it was deemed Shangguan Miao¡¯s life might be forfeited.

    All the youths who had gone to the Spirit Beast Arena together with Shangguan Miao were trembling with fear after Lin Feng¡®s shout.

    ¡°We..... We do not know what really happened as well..... Things were going very well at first. The Six Armed ck Ape was going to tear that Spirit Beast to shreds. But then, the Spirit Beast had suddenly bleated once, and for no reason at all, the Six Armed ck Ape seemed to suddenly go mad! It turned itselfpletely around, and charged right into Young Master Shangguan.¡± One of the youth exined sheepishly.

    None of them had thought that things would turn out like this.

    If Shangguan Miao had not harboured intentions to harm someone, he would not have made the Six Armed ck Ape go hungry the entire night before. The Six Armed ck Ape was highly agitated and raging at that time and its speed was at its peak. Under that kind of speed, not to mention a young youth like Shangguan Miao, even if it was a full grown man, with that kind of an impact, the results wouldn¡¯t have been any much better.

    ¡°Which Spirit Beast was that? Jun Xie¡¯s one?¡± Lin Feng¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    The youths before him all nodded immediately.

    ¡°Impossible!¡± Lin Feng suddenly shouted to berate them: ¡°The Six Armed ck Ape holds dominion over all low grade Spirit Beasts, how is it possible that a low grade Spirit Beast would be able to defeat it? Moreover, just with one sound that it made! ? That cannot be possible!¡±

    ¡°But..... That is really how it happened.....¡±

    Lin Feng said: ¡°Something smells fishy! There is definitely something fishy about this whole thing! Jun Xie¡¯s Spirit Beast couldn¡¯t possibly have achieved victory based just on its own strength. He must have used some despicable means!¡± Lin Feng would never believe that the Six Armed ck Ape could be taken down so easily.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! That must be the case! We had been thinking it was all very strange as well. That Spirit Beast looks so tiny and it had not done anything else. There must be a trick behind this.¡± The youths nodded their heads vigorously, suddenly feeling that Lord Meh Meh¡¯s win was indeed rather strange.

    Lin Feng¡¯s jaw clenched up tightly.

    [That Jun Xie..... The boy had firstpeted with him for hisdy, now he had even used such despicable means to injure Shangguan Miao who was as close to him as a brother so severely! He would never like this matter rest!]

    ¡°Go see my father! Tell him that someone had used underhanded means to cheat in the Spirit Beast Arena. Ask him to get some men to go investigate into Jun Xie¡¯s Spirit Beast!¡±

    Thank You for the support and please continue to read GDBBM and our other fantastic series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    All contributions big and small will be greatly appreciated and we at MistyCloudTrantions thank you! Hugz~

 Chapter 991

    Chapter 991: ¡°Even Before the Water Had Calmed (2)¡±

    When Jun Wu Xie got back to the Fiery ze n Hall, Xiong Ba had just left the ce, busy with his responsibilities. As the n Chief of the Fiery ze n, he could not afford to be as leisurely as other people. At that time, only Qing Yu was able to apany Jun Wu Xie to tour around the Thousand Beast City but Qing Yu had quickly discovered that besides the Spirit Beast Arena, Jun Xie did not seem to hold the slightest interest for any other ces.

    Upon returning, Jun Xie had immediately gone back to her room and Qing Yu had not dared to go intrude.

    ¡°Deputy Chief, who is that Young Master Jun actually?¡± Several brothers from the Fiery ze n asked, having grown rather curious of Jun Xie who had stayed here thest two days.

    They had seen him always apanied by Qing Yu and it must be known although Qing Yu was the Deputy Chief, he was nevertheless still a very busy man. But this time, he had in order to just apany the young youth, pushed aside all his other appointments, which had inadvertently attracted other people to take notice.

    The youth had seemed to be highly ordinary and besides his personality seemingly a little cold, they had not thought that there was anything so special about Jun Xie that it needed Qing Yu to pay so much attention to him personally.

    Qing Yu the told them: ¡°Young Master Jun is the Young Miss¡¯ saviour and all of you had better be more polite to him in future. If not, when the Chiefes back, he¡¯ll skin all of you alive.¡±

    When the n members heard that, they were all highly surprised and they all understood what was happening at once.

    Afterall, the matter about Qu Ling Yue having gotten injured in the Fire Country, was no secret to the people in the Thousand Beast City, and when Qing Yu just exined it to them, they had all immediately understood.

    ¡°Since he is the Young Miss¡¯ saviour, we would naturally treat him well. Deputy Chief, you can be well assured of that.¡±

    Qing Yu smiled at them satisfactorily.

    However, before Qing Yu could even settle himself down, a loud ruckus of shouts suddenly broke out from outside the Fiery ze n Hall and very soon, several members of the Fiery ze n came running inside in a hurry.

    ¡°Deputy Chief! Bad news! The Deputy Chief of the Icy Frost n, Shangguan Yan hase charging in here with arge group of men!¡±

    ¡°What has hee here for?¡± Qing Yu¡¯s brows immediately creased up. After the Icy Frost n¡¯s n Chief, Lin Que, had pledged their allegiance to the enemy, the rtions between the Fiery ze n and the Icy Frost n had be highly strained and as the personalities of the two n Chiefs differentiated by being on two extreme pr opposites, their members had followed suit after their respective Chiefs and the members from the two n did not see eye to eye with each other.

    At that moment, the Deputy Chief of the Icy Frost n suddenly came charging in and Qing Yu did not think that it could be for anything good.

    ¡°They said they are here to look for Young Master Jun.¡± One of the their own members said.

    Qing Yu was surprised. ¡°Looking for Young Master Jun for?¡±

    Qing Yu had just finished saying that when sounds of an argument had already broken out within the hall. Shangguan Yan who was already past forty years of age had forcefullye charging in with a group of men from the Icy Frost n as they came to stand right before Qing Yu.

    The expression on Qing Yu¡¯s face immediately darkened.

    ¡°Shangguan Yan! What is the meaning of this! ? Even when you are the Deputy Chief of the Icy Frost n, do not forget this is the Fiery ze n¡¯s n Hall! This is not a ce that you cane and go just as you please!¡±

    Shangguan Yan looked at Qing Yu with a sneer, contempt written all over his face.

    ¡°Qing Yu, it¡¯s good that you are here, as the reason I havee here today is linked to you just as well. Where is the boy from out of town that you brought in from before? Hurry and hand him over to us now!¡±

    ¡°Young Master Jun is a guest of our Fiery ze n. We would not hand him over just because you say so! Shangguan Yan, aren¡¯t you taking our Fiery ze n too lightly! ?¡± Qing Yu¡¯s face was dark as thunder. The fact that Shangguan Yan hade charging in with such a big group of men, it was seen that this was not about anything insignificant. And after he had specifically named Jun Xie as the person he hade for, how could Qing Yu allow him to have it his way?

    ¡°Oh? The kind of ce that the Fiery ze n Hall really is, all of you know it best yourselves! Your own n Chief had suddenly brought in a little brat of unknown origins to stir up unrest and the brat had even gone to the Spirit Beast Arena and broken the rules there to win himself the topmost rank! As one of the four ns of the Thousand Beast City, if the Fiery ze n intends to cover up for him, our Icy Frost n will never allow such a scourge to continue inflicting such harm upon us!¡± Shangguan Yan said with a contemptuous sneer.

 Chapter 992

    Chapter 992: ¡°Even Before the Water Had Calmed (3)¡±

    ¡°What nonsense are you spouting here! ?¡± Qing Yu asked, his eyes narrowing up.

    ¡°What is or isn¡¯t, isn¡¯t decided just because you say so.¡± A cold and chilling voice suddenly sounded.

    Qing Yu turned his head behind in surprise, suddenly seeing Jun Xie who had beenpletely unnoticed walking over to them.

    ¡°Young Master Jun, why are you.....¡±

    ¡°So! You are Jun Xie!¡± The moment Shangguan Yan realised that that was Jun Xie, rage filled his chest. If not for that youth¡¯s strange Spirit Beast, how would his son have gotten himself injured by the Six Armed ck Ape! ?

    ¡°Yes.¡± Jun Wu Xie replied nonchntly.

    ¡°Hand over your Spirit Beast now!¡± Shangguan Yan snarled through gritted teeth.

    Jun Wu Xie lifted up an eyebrow.

    ¡°What for?¡±

    ¡°You used despicable methods to cheat in the Spirit Beast Arena! ording to the rules, we will need to put your Spirit Beast down!¡± Shangguan Yan said with a sneer.

    Jun Wu Xie swept him a cold gaze and asked: ¡°With what proof?¡±

    Shangguan Yan replied: ¡°Your Spirit Beast possesses absolutely no attack power at all but it is able to make other Spirit Beasts flee just with the sound it makes. No such Spirit Beast has ever existed under the entire Heavens, so you must have employed some extraordinary method to make it like this! The Spirit Beast Arena has their Spirit Beast Arena rules and we hope you will abide by them. Do not force us to act on it ourselves.¡±

    If he could, Shangguan Yan would much rather take down Jun Xie himself. But he was currently at the Fiery ze n Hall and if they were to forcibly take Jun Xie away now, the Fiery ze n would never allow it. But if he was just asking to take the Spirit Beast away, the rules of the Spirit Beast Arena would back him up and he would have reason on his side, and the Fiery ze n would not dare to oppose against it so strongly.

    Jun Wu Xie then said in an icy tone: ¡°If I remember it correctly, the Spirit Beast Arena always checks on every Spirit Beast that takes part in their matches several times over. And on both asions when I went to Spirit Beast Arena, my Spirit Beast went through those checks. If there was any problem, would the people from the Spirit Beast Arena not be able to detect it?¡±

    Shangguan Yan seemed to have been prepared for that when he immediately replied: ¡°People from the Spirit Beast Arena would naturally not make a mistake like that. But as you were brought in there by Qing Yu, and Qing Yu is the Deputy n Chief of the Fiery ze n, the people in the Spirit Beast Arena would naturally recognise him for who he is. And anyone brought in by him, would also naturally not be scrutinised too harshly.¡±

    Jun Wu Xieughed to herself in her heart. She had indeed been brought in to the Spirit Beast Arena by Qing Yu, but the people at the Spirit Beast Arena had notxed on the checks they were supposed to conduct in the slightest. This Shangguan Yan was obviously just using that as an excuse to get rid of Lord Meh Meh.

    But.....

    Was she supposed to be that easy to deal with?

    ¡°Whether any other methods were employed is not a matter that the Icy Frost n is qualified to investigate into. My Spirit Beast is open to challenges from anyone henceforth from today. If there is anything that you are still worried about, you can very well ask the people from the Spirit Beast Arena to most thoroughly and stringently inspect my Spirit Beast in the next match, to see if there is indeed anything wrong. Just basing it on what you are said to make me hand over my Spirit Beast, that is just tooughable. The Icy Frost n does not have any right to do that.¡± Although Jun Wu Xie had note to the Thousand Beast City for long, she had already managed to gain a clear understanding of the internal workings of the Thousand Beast City.

    The Spirit Beast Arena was directly under the purview of the Thousand Beast City¡¯s Grand Chieftain, Qu Wen Hao, and even the four n Chiefs themselves have no authourity to interfere in the Spirit Beast Arena¡¯s affairs.

    ¡°You!¡± Shangguan Yan had not thought that an outsider would know the internal rules of the Thousand Beast City so well. When he was just about to say something more about it, a deep resonating bellow suddenly rocked the hall.

    ¡°The Icy Frost n is really getting more and more audacious in disregarding the rules! They have actually dared to force their way into my Fiery ze n Hall with all their men like this! Do you all really think that the n Chief of the Fiery ze n is dead! ?¡± Xiong Ba¡¯s face was dark and threatening as he stormed in from outside.

    He had been busy with some business within the city when he had suddenly received news from his brothers in the n, who had told him that people from the Icy Frost n hade barging in to stir up trouble.

 Chapter 993

    Chapter 993: ¡°Even Before the Water Had Calmed (4)¡±

    Xiong Ba had immediately thrown down the things he was doing at that moment and hurried his way back here. Immediately upon stepping into the n hall, he had seen Shangguan Yan¡¯s overbearing attitude and an unsuppressable fiery rage had instantly been lit in his heart.

    Lin Que had switched his allegiance to that person and that had in turn made everyone in the Icy Frost n begin to consider everyone else to be beneath them and they started to disregard people from all the other three ns.

    Shangguan Yan had not expected Xiong Ba to suddenly return and when he saw the towering figure, he could not help but to feel a little nervous.

    Xiong Ba was famous for his fiery temperament in the Thousand Beast City and when he gets provoked, the towering man does not hold himself back at all.

    ¡°n Chief Xiong.¡± Shangguan Yan looked awkwardly at Xiong Ba.

    Xiong Ba snorted coldly with derision and said: ¡°The Icy Frost n seems to have stretched their hands a little too far this time. The Spirit Beast Arena would naturally have their own rules and if Shangguan Yan, you feel that Young Master Jun¡¯s Spirit Beast has a problem, you can jolly well find another person to challenge him with a Spirit Beast, and you can then ask the people from the Spirit Beast Arena to inspect them carefully at that time. Wouldn¡¯t that resolve your doubts? You had instead decided toe here to my ce and kick up such a big fuss for who to see? I, Xiong Ba, am still very much alive! As long as I am still around, the Fiery ze n Hall will never allow anyone to exhibit such atrocious behaviour here!¡±

    Xiong Ba¡¯s eyes red fiercely, driving chills to run right through Shangguan Yan¡¯s entire body.

    ¡°Why are you still standing here for? Hurry up and scram! Or are you waiting for me to ask my brothers in the Fiery ze n Hall to invite you to leave?¡± Xiong Ba chided with his booming voice.

    As arrogant as Shangguan Yan was, he still did not dare to go against Xiong Ba directly right before so many people. Having been berated till his face was sttered with spit, Shangguan Yan could do nothing but to beat a retreat from the Fiery ze n Hall with his face darkened in gloom.

    Once Shangguan Yan left, Xiong Ba made all the brothers in the n Hall disperse and to go back to their own tasks while he brought Qing Yu and Jun Xie to the courtyard at the back of the n hall. When he was sure that there was nobody else around, Xiong Ba finally asked in puzzlement: ¡°What really happened there? I heard from our brothers that people from the Icy Frost n came to stir up trouble, and how did Shangguan Yan end up setting his sights on Young Master Jun?¡±

    Xiong Ba had only heard a little about it as he rushed back here and he wasn¡¯t really aware of what had really urred.

    Qing Yu immediately rted the events that happened that day to Xiong Ba.

    Xiong Ba finally understood.

    ¡°No wonder that bastard Shangguan Yan dared to be so aggressive. It must be because of the fact that his wastrel of a son had been bullied into such a state by the Spirit Beast of Jun Xie that drove him toe all the way here? Hahaha! That¡¯s great to hear! Serves him right when he can¡¯t even control his own Spirit Beast. Having met with such misfortune, was entirely his own fault.¡±

    ¡°In fact, this incident actually doesn¡¯t have much to do with Young Master Jun. It was his own Six Armed ck Ape that went mad and charged off the battle tform and crashed into Shangguan Miao. Shangguan Yan is obviously trying to abuse his position here.¡± Qing Yu said with a frown on his face. idents in the Spirit Beast Arena happened asionally, but they were never seen to be anything major.

    Since the beginning when Lord Meh Meh had entered the Spirit Beast Arena, it had not forgone any of the checks required and that was a point that Qing Yu was very certain of.

    Although he was deeply curious himself how Lord Meh Meh had been able to frighten the Six Armed ck Ape into fleeing, he firmly believed that Lord Meh Meh had done it with its own strength, and not with any outside influence.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that big a matter and I do not think that it is that big of a loss to Lin Que that he would dare carry this too far. But Shangguan Yan might not let go of it so easily and I am guessing he will be sending many people to challenge Young Master Jun¡¯s Spirit Beast.¡± Xiong Ba said. He then turned to Jun Xie and went on to say: ¡°That¡¯s really great! I had not thought that that cuddly and weak looking Spirit Beast of yours would really be so capable that it was even able to scare off the Six Armed Spirit Beast. I noticed that it was highly obedient before, don¡¯t tell me that Young Master Jun knows how to tame Spirit Beasts as well?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie replied expressionlessly: ¡°Fate put us together.¡±

    Taming? She didn¡¯t really have that much leisure time.

    It was Lord Meh Meh who had stuck itself to her so persistently then and now there was even another Sacrificial Blood Rabbit as well!

 Chapter 994

    Chapter 994: ¡°Even Before the Water Had Calmed (5)¡±

    ¡°Be a little more careful yourself. If you feel it is too much of a bother deal with, just tell the Spirit Beast Arena and withdraw your participation.¡± Xiong Ba wasn¡¯t too concerned about the Spirit Beast Arena and he could not understand why Jun Xie had suddenly developed such a strong interest towards the Spirit Beast Arena.

    Fortunately, although the Thousand Beast City was controlled by that person at that time, that person wouldn¡¯t involve herself with such trifling matters and it would basically still be Qu Wen Hao who would decide in matters like this, hence, the Icy Frost n would not dare to carry this matter too far.

    ¡°I know.¡± Jun Wu Xie replied. She was not worried that the people from the Spirit Beast Arena would be able to detect anything on Lord Meh Meh. She knew as long as Lord Meh Meh willed it, it was able topletely hide its powers and regardless of how hard they might try to check, it would still show itself to be just a low grade Spirit Beast.

    Jun Wu Xie did not want Lord Meh Meh¡¯s identity as a Guardian Grade Spirit Beast to be exposed and neither was she about to give up on the Spirit Tamer Bracelet. She would wait to see just what kind of things the Icy Frost n would be able toe up with.

    ¡°If you know, then that¡¯s good enough.¡± Xiong Ba was very confident of that highly intelligent mind in that little head and with Jun Xie¡¯s word of assurance, he wasn¡¯t really too worried about it.

    The Fiery ze n had somewhat settled down after that fiery exchange earlier but things within the Icy Frost n at that moment was bubbling to a boil.

    ¡°What? Shangguan Yan did not manage to capture Jun Xie¡¯s Spirit Beast?¡± Lin Feng stared at the servant kneeling before him. He had sent people to inform his father earlier, asking for him to have Jun Xie¡¯s Spirit Beast investigated and his father had sent Shangguan Yan over. Afterall, the one who had gotten injured was Shangguan Miao and Shangguan Yan would surely not be soft while still in a rage for what had happened to his son.

    Unexpectedly, they had still not managed to get their hands on Jun Xie¡¯s Spirit Beast and they had even been severely berated by Xiong Ba in the end.

    ¡°The n Chief of the Fiery ze said that even if an inspection was to be done, it would have to be at the Spirit Beast Arena and that would be happen when someone challenges them. Young Master, the Spirit Beast Arena is under the Grand Chieftain¡¯s purview and even the Icy Frost n would not be able to interfere with the way they work.¡± The servant said softly.

    Lin Feng¡¯s jaw clenched up tightly. Shangguan Miao was still bedridden while Jun Xie had juste to the Thousand Beast City for barely two days and he had already taken the Spirit Beast Arena¡¯s top rank. If this news reached Qu Ling Yue, it would be disastrous.

    Lin Feng racked his brains, thinking the matter cannot end here.

    Suddenly, an idea struck him!

    ¡°How is the Devious Wyvern¡¯s progress these few days?¡± Lin Feng suddenly asked.

    The servant was startled a moment before he said with a nod: ¡°Its taming is almost about toplete.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡± Lin Feng said with a coldugh. ¡°A little boy from outside really thinks his own little Spirit Beast cane to the Thousand Beast City and dere its dominance here? I would really like to see whether his low grade Spirit Beast is able to stand before the might of the Devious Wyvern!¡±

    When the servant heard that, it immediately bowed his head to the ground in plea.

    ¡°Young Master! That idea must not be considered! The Devious Wyvern is the congrattory gift the Master has prepared for Great Grandaunt. If he finds out that you took the Devious Wyvern out, I¡¯m afraid.....¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Lin Feng said angrily. ¡°I am only borrowing the Devious Wyvern for a day or two. What can happen? Don¡¯t tell me you really think that that tiny low grade Spirit Beast will be able to harm the Devious Wyvern? I am merely feeding the Devious Wyvern a tiny snack that¡¯s all. After it swallows up Jun Xie¡¯s Spirit Beast, I will naturally bring the Devious Wyvern safely back, and father will still be able to offer it as a gift to Great Grandaunt.¡±

    The servant remained shivering on the floor, not daring to say a word.

    Ling Feng was marveling at his own brilliance. The Devious Wyvern had been hardly difficult to tame and his father had only managed to get it tamed after he found an old man who had lived in seclusion for many years to gradually tame it. And the Devious Wyvern recognised its owner not by the person, but it was by an item!

 Chapter 995

    Chapter 995: ¡°Devious Wyvern (1)¡±

    As it was to be gifted to that person, hence, it must see no one else as its owner, and they had to do it with an item instead.

    ¡°Find an unfamiliar face and have him bring the Devious Wyvern to go participate in the Spirit Beast Arena. Ten consecutive victories must be achieved today and then issue a challenge to Jun Xie and his Spirit Beast. By this time tomorrow, I do not want to hear news that the kid¡¯s Spirit Beast is still alive.¡± He was not able to make a move on Jun Xie directly at that moment, so he would just kill his Spirit Beast first!

    A chilling and malicious glint filled up Lin Feng¡¯s eyes.

    .....

    A new storm shook the Spirit Beast Arena. A never before seen Spirit Beast blew through the Spirit Beast Arena¡¯s matches and took down ten opponents quickly on the same day. Very soon after that, Jun Xie received a challenge issued to her.

    When the people from the Spirit Beast Arena sent the challenge to her, Jun Wu Xie was not surprised at all and she calmly epted it.

    But Qing Yu was instead feeling that it seemed there was more to it than meets the eye and after questioning the man from the Spirit Beast Arena, his mood had suddenly taken a turn for the worst where he immediately went to see Jun Xie.

    ¡°Young Master Jun! For tomorrow¡¯s match, you must not go.¡± Qing Yu said, looking sternly at Jun Xie, his voice solemn.

    ¡°Why?¡± Jun Xie asked, looking at Qing Yu.

    Qing Yu¡¯s bit on his lip worriedly and said: ¡°I asked the people from the Spirit Beast Arena earlier more about the opponent¡¯s Spirit Beast. They told me that it was brought in by a youth they have never met before. The Spirit Beast¡¯s body is like that of a serpent but has a pair of horns on its head, and its body is fully covered with green scale armour. If my guess is not wrong, that Spirit Beast is not just any ordinary low grade Spirit Beast. It is highly possible that it is the Spirit Beast the n Chief of the Icy Frost n, Lin Que, had captured from out in the wilds, the Devious Wyvern.¡±

    ¡°Devious Wyvern?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked, an eyebrow lifting up. She had never heard of such a Spirit Beast.

    Qing Yu continued: ¡°The Devious Wyvern is a high grade Spirit Beast, but it is just barely one step away from bing a Guardian Grade Spirit Beast and we have only heard that such Spirit Beasts exist only through rumours. ording to those rumours, the Devious Wyvern possesses extremely high healing powers and it can molt its scales three times. After it shed its scales for the third time, it turns into a real Guardian Grade Spirit Beast. That person had once mentioned about the Devious Wyvern to the Grand Chieftain and asked the Grand Chieftain to search for it, but the Grand Chieftain had not agreed. Instead, Lin Que had privately mobilised a high number of people and spent close to ten years before he managed to find the Devious Wyvern. It is said, in order to capture that Devious Wyvern, almost a hundred of Lin Que¡¯s men had lost their lives and that even three of their tamed high grade Spirit Beasts had been sacrificed.¡±

    News about the Devious Wyvern¡¯s capture had been kept a secret within the Thousand Beast City and few people were made aware of it. Qing Yu was one of the rare few who had been fortunate enough toy eyes upon the magnificent Devious Wyvern. The first time he saw the Devious Wyvern, it had just been captured and brought back. Although close to a hundred lives were lost then, the Devious Wyvern had not seemed to have sustained any heavy injuries at all. It had been highly violent when it was trapped in its cage and a ordinary cage was not able to contain it. Hence, Lin Que had to use darksteel to forge into a cage just to keep it in.

    ¡°Devious Wyverns are naturally born with an unquenchable thirst for blood and it loves to swallow live animals whole. Its body possesses an extremely strong self healing ability and as long as the wound is not mortal, it is able to heal and recover from them very quickly. I know that your Spirit Beast has rather extraordinary abilities as well, but that Devious Wyvern has already molted its scales twice and its just shy of one more time before it is be promoted to be a full Guardian Grade Spirit Beast, which in turn, is a Spirit Beast that no other Spirit Beast will be able to stand against.¡± Qing Yu said, highly concerned about Jun Xie, as he could see that Jun Xie treasured Lord Meh Meh very much.

    And the challenge this time, hade directly targeted straight at Jun Xie!

 Chapter 996

    Chapter 996: ¡°Devious Wyvern (2)¡±

    The Devious Wyvern had been in Lin Que¡¯s hands all this while and after sessfully taming it, it was to be gifted to that person. But the Devious Wyvern had now appeared in the Spirit Beast Arena and that was a matter thought to be rather incredulous.

    People who were had the authourity to bring out the Devious Wyvern, besides Lin Que himself, the next person could only be his son, Lin Feng!

    Lin Feng¡¯s animosity against Jun Xie, had begun from the moment Jun Xie had firste to the Thousand Beast City. Now that Lin Feng¡¯s closest friend, Shangguan Miao, who was almost like a brother to him, had even gotten severely injured because of Jun Xie, Lin Feng was even more driven to exact revenge upon Jun Xie, and that was why he had so daringly pushed the incredibly precious Devious Wyvern into the fracas.

    The Spirit Beast Arena only controlled whether contestants possessed a Spirit Tamer Bracelet and did not set any limits on the grade of the Spirit Beasts that couldpete.

    And as the matter about the Devious Wyvern had been a well kept secret, the people of the Spirit Beast Arena had naturally not recognized it.

    Qing Yu knew all about it but he could not reveal any information about it to the public. As that was meant as a gift for that person and if it was made known now, that person might be forced to act immediately instead.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Jun Wu Xie replied nonchntly.

    Qing Yu saw that Jun Xie was not the least bit nervous and that made him more anxious instead. ¡°That Devious Wyvern has been with Lin Que for more than a year and it might very well have molted its scales once more since Ist heard about it. Young Master Jun, there really isn¡¯t a point to continue with thispetition anymore.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie did not reply. Whatever Qing Yu had thought of, Jun Wu Xie would naturally be able to do the same.

    The appearance of the Devious Wyvern, was undoubtedly an act of revenge from some damned kid, but.....

    He had chosen the wrong person to mess with this time!

    Jun Wu Xie did not give Qing Yu any reply and Qing Yu had thought that Jun Xie had finally realized the gravity of the matter and was now reconsidering it, which allowed him to sigh in relief softly.

    Jun Wu Xie went back to her room and she stared at the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit currently locked in a scuffle with Lord Meh Meh on the bed, her brows quickly creasing up tightly together to form a deep frown.

    ¡°Meh!¡±

    [Go away, you scheming rabbit! This is Lord Meh Meh¡¯s territory!]

    ¡°Puu!¡±

    [Nonsense! This is the Mistress¡¯ burrow!]

    The two dumb beasts did not use any of their Guardian Grade Spirit Beast powers and were only purely using their current tiny bodies in their fight. Lord Meh Meh was biting on the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit¡¯s ears while the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit¡¯s mouth was nibbling on Lord Meh Meh¡¯s stubby tail.....

    ¡°Cough.¡± Jun Wu Xie coughed very lightly. The moment the two dumb beasts saw that Jun Wu Xie had appeared, they immediately let go of each other. Like two toddlers who had done something wrong, they speedily retreated to the extreme ends of the bed on opposing sides, their heads lowered guiltily, unable to look at Jun Wu Xie in the eye.

    They both knew very well that, Jun Wu Xie strictly forbade them to fight each other.

    ¡°Know of the Devious Wyvern?¡± Jun Wu Xie turned to Lord Meh Meh to ask.

    Lord Meh Meh looked up, its face lookingpletely nk, obvious that it did not know anything about it.

    The Sacrificial Blood Rabbit wouldn¡¯t have even heard about it and it just stood there with its big round eyes looking at Jun Wu Xie, trying its best to look as adorable as it could be.

    Jun Wu Xie considered all that Qing Yu had told her and even if the Devious Wyvern had molted its scales for the third time, it would have just be a Guardian Grade Spirit Beast recently. And to Lord Meh Meh, that really wouldn¡¯t count to be much.

    But to y it safe, Jun Wu Xie still asked Lord Meh Meh what were the chances for it to defeat a newly promoted Guardian Grade Spirit Beast.

    Lord Meh Meh had thought that Jun Wu Xie was referring to the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit with her question and it immediately puffed up its tiny chest to proim proudly in an imperious tone.

    ¡°Meh!¡±

    [Lord Meh Meh can take on ten of them at a time!]

    With Lord Meh Meh¡¯s reply, Jun Wu Xie quickly wiped away her concerns.

    Early the next morning, when Qing Yu was thinking that Jun Xie would not be going to answer the challenge when he suddenly found that Jun Xie had brought Lord Meh Meh and left the n hall just a moment before he came. All the brothers of the Fiery ze n who saw the youth told him that the youth had left going towards the direction of the Spirit Beast Arena!

 Chapter 997

    Chapter 997: ¡°Devious Wyvern (3)¡±

    The Spirit Beast Arena of the Thousand Beast City had never been as busy and bustling as the recent few days past. A seemingly useless Spirit Beast had actually dominated over all others and caused quite arge number of jaws to drop. And right after that, another conqueror of a Spirit Beast had immediately appeared to sweep through the Spirit Beast Arena battles once more.

    And these two much talked about Spirit Beasts who had stirred up countless debates would meet each other in battle today, and it was to be an epic fight that was highly anticipated by everyone.

    Everyone was looking forward to this matchup and the Spirit Beast Arena was already filled to overcapacity, as anyone who had heard the news had all rushed over.

    Lin Feng was shrouded darkly within a long cloak . He hade to the Spirit Beast Arena personally because he wanted to admire the sight of Jun Xie¡¯s reaction upon seeing his own Spirit Beast being swallowed up. He turned to look over at the youth who had brought the Devious Wyvern in for registration. That person was an illegitimate child of his housekeeper¡¯s and was virtually unknown within the Thousand Beast City, so no one would know his real identity. On that youth¡¯s neck was a silver ne, the one thing that the Devious Wyvern recognized. Anyone who wearing that silver ne would be able to gain control of the Devious Wyvern and ask it to carry out his wishes!

    Lin Feng had staked everything he had on it this time. Both the Devious Wyvern and the silver ne itself had been secretly brought out by Lin Feng behind Lin Que¡¯s back and it was all in order for him to win against Jun Xie for both himself and Shangguan Miao.

    He was not in the least worried that the Devious Wyvern would be hurt in this ce. When the Devious Wyvern was captured and first brought in, it had already molted its scales twice and a few months ago, it hadpleted its third round and although the Spirit Beast still looked like a high grade Spirit Beast, its Guardian Grade Spirit Beast powers within had awoken and was gradually evolving.

    His father had been thinking that he would wait till the Devious Wyvern had fully evolved into a full Guardian Grade Spirit Beast before he would present it to that person.

    When that youth saw Lin Feng, the youth cautiously nodded his head at him without anyone noticing.

    In the Spirit Beast Arena, the crowd was packed tightly against each other as the other person they had been waiting to see brought his Spirit Beast to walk into the Spirit Beast Arena.

    Jun Wu Xie carried Lord Meh Meh in her arms as she came through the Spirit Beast Arena doors as everyone¡¯s eyes turned towards her. As the numerous and highlyplicated gazes stared, Jun Wu Xie continued to walk in slowly, seemingly unaware,pletely unaffected by the tumultuous noise and ruckus all around her.

    The moment Lin Feng saw Jun Xie appear, the blood within his body began to boil. He could not wait to see the Spirit Beast within Jun Xie¡¯s arms swallowed up entirely by the Devious Wyvern!

    Before the match began, Jun Wu Xie ced Lord Meh Meh on the battle tform and said in a soft voice: ¡°When left with no other choice, you can transform.¡±

    Lord Meh Meh blinked its eyes and looked at Jun Wu Xie nkly. This was not the first time it was standing upon this stage and all that it had seen here, were only been Spirit Beasts unfit to even fill up the gaps between its teeth. Why would its Feedtress tell it that it could transform?

    [It did not see a need to do that at all.]

    [Anyway, all it needed to do was to bleat a couple of times and the opponent would be frightened into retreat, then it would be able to eat those yummy lotus leaves!]

    Completely disregarding Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words, Lord Meh Meh was anxious to go back and enjoy its feast. Standing upon the battle tform, it could almost see a heap of lotus leaves before its eyes, its demeanor looking entirely excited, the little tail at the back wiggling happily.

    Lin Feng secretly observed the unimpressive looking little Spirit Beast upon the battle stage and his mouth curled up into a sneer. He had wondered what kind of Spirit Beast Jun Xie possessed and when he saw that it was just a little thing like that, he did not fathom just how a Spirit Beast like that had been able to attain the Spirit Beast Arena¡¯s top rank.

    Shangguan Miao had not been able to get rid of Lord Meh Meh, but Lin Feng had no doubt that this tiny Spirit Beast had not won its victories based on its own power!

 Chapter 998

    Chapter 998: ¡°Devious Wyvern (4)¡±

    Shangguan Miao had not been able to get rid of Lord Meh Meh, but Lin Feng had no doubt that this tiny Spirit Beast had not won its victories based on its own power!

    Those unorthodox methods might work against low grade Spirit Beasts, but against a Guardian Grade Devious Wyvern..... that would only lead you on the road to death!

    A cruel smile came upon Lin Feng¡¯s lips as he awaited for that moment to arrive.

    Soon, the match was about the begin. The Devious Wyvern was brought out in a steel cage. Compared to the Six Armed ck Ape from before, the Devious Wyvern was very much more terrifyingly enormous!

    The battle tform in the Spirit Beast Arena was wide and spacious. But when the Devious Wyvern slithered onto the battle stage and coiled its reptilian body upon it, its coiled body almost filled up the entire tform! There was only a tiny little space at the edge for Lord Meh Meh to stand upon!

    When Lord Meh Meh¡¯s size waspared to the Six Armed ck Ape, it¡¯s body was only as big as the Six Armed ck Ape¡¯s head. Andpared to the Devious Wyvern before its eyes now, Lord Meh Meh was only about the size of one of its eye!

    Its entire body covered with thick green scales, the Devious Wyvern coiled its body up, its entire form almost as big as a small mountain, towering over everyone upon the battle stage!

    Upon that huge head, its two horns looked pointedly sharp!

    It suddenly raised its head and with a gesture from the youth below the battle tform, its head turned to lock its sight onto Lord Meh Meh at the edge of the battle tform.

    With such an extreme disparity between the sizes of the two Spirit Beasts, no one needed to imagine what kind of a battle this fight would turn out to be!

    The Devious Wyvern snorted and a plume of scorching mist dissipated into the air. As its body moved, its reptilian scales rubbed against each other which emitted a series of fine noises, which sounded like the points of des striking each other incessantly, causing a numbing feeling as the sound reached the ears of the people.

    It was to be a battle that everyone would not be apprehensive about its result. Not a single one among them believed that faced with a Devious Wyvern like this, the incredibly ¡°lucky¡± Lord Meh Meh would still be able to continue with its winning streak.

    From the strong presence that was emanating from the Devious Wyvern, everyone immediately knew that that was not merely a low grade Spirit Beast, but a huge monstrous beast that was at least at the pinnacle of high grade Spirit Beasts!

    This was the first time that a high grade Spirit Beast had appeared in the Spirit Beast Arena.

    People of the Thousand Beast City knew their Spirit Beasts well. From the strong presence they could feel at that moment, they fully understood that the high grade Spirit Beast was not much different from the legendary Guardian Grade Spirit Beast. Before such a tyrannical Spirit Beast, even if they searched throughout the entire Thousand Beast City, they would not be able to find a single worthy opponent for it!

    Surprised gasps and shocked exmations escaped from the people¡¯s mouth. They stared stunned with their mouths agape at the magnificence of the Devious Wyvern. This was no longer a contest, but it had be a solo performance by the Devious Wyvern. No one was concerned on how the match would y out anymore as in their hearts, the little wooly sheep Spirit Beast standing upon the stage was as good as dead!

    Before a high grade Spirit Beast that was at its peak, all Spirit Beasts below the Guardian Grade could only choose death or to submit!

    Lin Feng observed the reactions of everyone in the crowd within the Spirit Beast Arena, his eyes shing with glee. This was exactly the kind of reaction he wanted to see.

    [The Thousand Beast City has no need for any outsiders toe here and show off!]

    [He will make Jun Xie realize, just how useless his little Spirit Beast truly is!]

    [Regardless how resourceful Jun Xie is, he will be forced to witness with his own eyes, his Spirit Beast being swallowed up by the Devious Wyvern right into its stomach!]

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes narrowed up, as she stared at the Devious Wyvern on the battle tform. The Devious Wyvern was exactly like what Qing Yu had described. Its reptilian body like a snake, its width almost like that of a man¡¯s waist. Its body was currently coiled up, and if its body was fully extended, its size would be even more shockingly huge!

 Chapter 999

    <hr ss="chapter-end">

    Chapter 999: ¡°Who Swallows Who (1)¡±

    Without knowing the reason why, the moment she saw the Devious Wyvern, Jun Wu Xie suddenly felt an unexinable excitement rising within her, a strong instinctive urge to seize and pige pushing powerfully against her consciousness!

    It was a feeling, that Jun Wu Xie had never encountered before. The strong unexinable urge caused her to furrow up her brows as she fought to forcibly suppress it, theplexion on her face suddenly turning an unhealthy shade.

    Right at that moment, Lin Feng coincidentally turned to look at Jun Xie, quickly noticing the change in hisplexion.

    Seeing Jun Xie¡¯s face turned pale, her brows furrowed up tightly, the glee in Lin Feng¡¯s heart grew, as he yearned longingly to quickly see the scene of Jun Xie sobbing and weeping helplessly!

    Upon the battle tform, the Devious Wyvern was looking at Lord Meh Meh with eyes filled with ughter.

    Lord Meh Meh had been surprised a brief moment when he first saw the Devious Wyvern, staring at the humongous beast right before its eyes!

    The starting bell for the battle rang!

    Under the youth instruction, the Devious Wyvern¡¯s mouth gaped wide open, the upper half of its body lunging straight towards Lord Meh Meh like a slingshot!

    Its movement was quick as lightning, and it drew out loud gasps of surprise from the crowd!

    ¡°Too fast!¡±

    Screams and shouts erupted. Just as everyone was thinking that the sheep Spirit Beast would be instantly killed, a tiny white figure suddenly leapt up, high off the battle tform!

    It moved like a white sh of lightning, its movements not slower than the Devious Wyvern in the slightest!

    Everyone eyes were looking in shock at Lord Meh Meh¡¯s tiny form currently flying in mid air. This was the first time that they had seen this sheep Spirit Beast move from its spot on the arena tform in battle, and the speed it had suddenly moved at stunned everybody for a long while.

    While Lord Meh Meh leapt into the air, its eyes were however still fixed upon the Devious Wyvern upon the battle tform, and in that pair of big bright limpid eyes, a strong thirsty desire suddenly shone!

    The Devious Wyvern had missed on its first strike and it immediately swiveled its head and shot towards Lord Meh Meh who was still in the air, its jaws widened to bite into its prey. With the quick movement of its humongous body, a strong wind was kicked up around all four sides of the battle stage!

    The people closest to the arena stage were all blown onto the ground by the strength of that powerful surge of wind!

    All eyes watched intently in the instant that the Devious Wyvern seemed just about to swallow up Lord Meh Meh who was falling down through the air. Still in midair, the little white wooly ball suddenly gave out a brilliantly blinding light!

    The brilliant ball of light was as blinding as the sun as it began to grow quickly in a short period of time!

    ¡°Meh! !¡±

    A familiar bleating sounded out from within the blinding brilliance. The people squinted and shielded their eyes as they tried their hardest to see what was happening on the arena battle tform. However, when the blinding light faded, they were immediately greeted by an explosive crash! A gigantic form had suddenly appeared within the Spirit Beast Arena!

    It was a titanic sized Spirit Beast that was emanating a faint glow throughout its entire body, its nine long tails waving in the air behind it!

    The Devious Wyvern who had been insufferably arrogant and tyrannical just moments before was at that moment being pinned down upon the battle tform under the foot of the gigantic Spirit Beast!

    The battle stage had been carefully made from forged steel and was incredibly strong and hard. But with one explosive stomp from the titanic sized Spirit Beast, the entire battle stage had instantly crumbled to dust in a blink!

    The Devious Wyvern gave a shrill and ear piercing cry. Suddenly finding itself tightly pinned down under the w of a gigantic Spirit Beast, the Devious Wyvern struggled frantically, its cry filled with terror and desperation!

    The gigantic Spirit Beast narrowed its eyes and looked down at the Devious Wyvern struggling incessantly under its foot and its blood red tongue stuck out of its mouth, to lick its jaws greedily.

    At that moment, there wasn¡¯t a single sound in the entire Spirit Beast Arena. No one knew where the incredibly gigantic Spirit Beast had suddenly appeared from.....

 Chapter 1000

    Chapter 1000: ¡°Who Swallows Who (2)¡±

    The originally wide and spacious Spirit Beast Arena, had in the instant the gigantic Spirit Beast appeared, be highly squashed. Some people who were nearest to the battle stage itself had at the moment the Spirit Beastnded, instantly been crushed to death on the spot!

    A thick stench of blood wafted through the air in the Spirit Beast Arena, as all their eyes widened with incredulous disbelief, staring at the nine tailed Spirit Beast!

    ¡°A Guardian Grade Spirit Beast..... That is a Guardian Grade Spirit Beast!¡± Within the heavy silence, one lone scream sounded, as loud gasps erupted from the crowd!

    No one would have thought that within the Spirit Beast Arena in the Thousand Beast City, a Guardian Grade Spirit Beast that existed only in legends would appear!

    Jun Wu Xie looked on calmly at Lord Meh Meh who had revealed its true form, and a faint smile showed upon her lips.

    Hidden among the crowd and all prepared to enjoy the great show that was about tomence, Lin Feng was equally stunned by everything that he saw before him. His eyes widened up in bbergasted shock, staring in utter disbelief at the Devious Wyvern pinned down under the Guardian Grade Spirit Beast¡¯s foot, unable to believe his own eyes.

    The mournful cries of the Devious Wyvern reached his ears, the sounds extremely pitiful and filled with fear and terror!

    ¡°Oh no!¡± Still in shock, an ominous feeling suddenly grew within Lin Feng¡¯s heart. He suddenly threw away all caution as he wed and scratched his way through the crowd of people in front of him, scrambling his way towards the direction where the Devious Wyvern was.

    However, just at that moment, Lord Meh Meh¡¯s jaws opened up wide and it swallowed up the writhing and squirming Spirit Beast beneath its foot into its stomach!

    The Devious Wyvern that was as almost as big as a small mountain was swallowed whole, and without even chewing!

    By the time Lin Feng managed to break out from within the crowd of people, it saw the tail end of the Devious Wyvern disappearing through the jaws of Lord Meh Meh, and Lord Meh Meh¡¯s action of swallowing. Lin Feng suddenly felt as if all the blood in his body had been sucked out dry from him, as his entire person slumped weakly to the ground.

    [How did it be like this?]

    [How did it be like this?]

    [How did the Devious Wyvern end up being swallowed up?]

    A persistent ringing grew in Lin Feng¡¯s mind, as he refused to believe that all that his eyes saw was real!

    That Devious Wyvern had been meant to be a congrattory gift his father had carefully prepared for that person!

    But now, he had secretly taken the Devious Wyvern out, and caused the Devious Wyvern to be swallowed up by a Guardian Grade Spirit Beast that had suddenly appeared, without even leaving a single scale behind.....

    Fear and terror exploded within Lin Feng¡¯s chest, his teeth began to chatter as he sat upon the cold ground, his body suddenly turning icy cold.

    And the moment that the Devious Wyvern waspletely swallowed up by Lord Meh Meh into its stomach, the strong urge that Jun Wu Xie felt had immediately disappeared without a trace left behind. Her face creased up slightly in puzzlement, as she noticed the subtle change that hade over her emotions.

    The entire Spirit Beast Arena was in chaos. The appearance of a Guardian Grade Spirit Beast had shattered the sanity of many of them. They howled and wailed as they tried to retreat back in fear, as the only emotion one should feel before the presence of a full Guardian Grade Spirit Beast was only terror!

    Lord Meh Meh licked its jaws in satisfaction as the sticky sensation below one of its ws made it feel rather ufortable. It instantly changed itself into a ball of light and shrunk itself, gradually turning bit by bit from the gigantic beast form, into a little ball of wool.

    When the light faded away, within the heap of rubble that was the battle tform, an adorable little sheep suddenly appeared.

    ¡°Meh?¡± Lord Meh Meh stared at the disorderly mess all around it, looking at the crushed battle tform reduced to formless rubble, and a heap of mashed up blood and flesh on one side it had created when it ¡°identally¡± stepped on them. It bleated once, the sound seemingly questioning.

    And with that single bleat, the chaotic mess that wrecked the Spirit Beast Arena immediately fell silent once again!

    All eyes were staring, in bug eyed disbelief at Lord Meh Meh standing among the rubble. Never in their dreams, would they have once thought that the one who had brought this horrendous nightmare to them, would be the ¡°low grade Spirit Beast¡± that they had despised all this while!

 Chapter 1001

    Chapter 1001: ¡°Who Swallows Who (3)¡±

    What everyone found hard to believe was that the Guardian Grade Spirit Beast was actually transformed by that little one before their eyes now!

    At that moment, everyone finally understood. That weak and frail looking Spirit Beast that seemed like it would not even be able to even withstand a single hit was in reality not a low grade Spirit Beast that they had all thought it to be, but was actually a Guardian Grade Spirit Beast that had hidden its powers and its true grade! !

    Who would have thought, that the Guardian Grade Spirit Beast that was only heard of in legends, would appear before everyone¡¯s eyes in such a form?

    They all finally understood why all the numerous low grade Spirit Beasts had upon hearing just one single bleat from Lord Meh Meh, immediately been reduced to terrified and quivering heaps in fear. Before the magnificent power of a Guardian Grade Spirit Beast, what could those low grade Spirit Beasts do? Even the strongest among them, the Six Armed ck Ape, was nothing at all in the face of such grandeur!

    Standing at the pinnacle of the food chain, the Guardian Grade Spirit Beast was able to take down one and all below the Guardian Grade in a second!

    And that would include even the Devious Wyvern that had a foot just wedged into the Guardian Grade!

    Lin Feng was still stunned as he looked at Lord Meh Meh walking out from among the rubble, its tiny hooves tapping upon the stones. His eyes were still filled with pure and utter disbelief. How could he have ever thought, that Jun Xie¡¯s Spirit Beast would in reality be a Guardian Grade Spirit Beast?

    In the entire Thousand Beast City, no one had ever been able to tame a Guardian Grade Spirit Beast without any external influences, and even people with Beast Tamer Bracelets did not possess such an ability to do that. Throughout the entire Thousand Beast City, the one lone item that could make a Guardian Grade Spirit Beast submit, would only be the divine item, the Spirit Taming Bone Flute!

    As the Spirit Beast that dominated over all others, the might and intelligence of a Guardian Grade Spirit Beast made them unwilling to submit themselves to anyone. A very very long time ago, in the midst of a chaotic battle, a Grand Chieftain of the Thousand Beast City had oncemandeered a Guardian Grade Spirit Beast, but that had been with the help of the Spirit Taming Bone Flute and using the Spirit Taming Bone Flute to forcibly distort the consciousness of a Guardian Grade Spirit Beast was by itself a highly dangerous act as the slightest misstep or carelessness would allow the Spirit Beast to turn back upon the user!

    Lin Feng had never ever heard of anyone that was able to make a Guardian Grade Spirit Beast submit to him, with just one¡¯s own abilities.....

    This time, Lin Feng had truly suffered a double whammy this time round. He had not only been unable to see Jun Xie cry and sob pitifully, he had even gotten his father¡¯s most prized Devious Wyvern killed, and Lin Feng was suddenly caught up in a panicked fluster.

    He stared in horror at Lord Meh Meh, watching Lord Meh Meh¡¯s every single step as it walked towards Jun Xie. Every single step it took, felt like those hooves had stepped through his heart, piercing deep into it!

    ¡°Cheat! You¡¯ve cheated!¡± In his mind numbing terror, Lin Feng suddenly stood up, his finger pointed right at Jun Xie as he shouted loudly: ¡°The Spirit Beast Arena only allows low grade Spirit Beast to contest! You scoundrel! You actually got your Guardian Grade Spirit Beast to pose as a low grade Spirit Beast toe her to contest! That is a grant breach of the rules in the Spirit Beast Arena! You have to abide by the rules! You need to hand over your Spirit Beast!¡±

    Lin Feng¡¯s face waspletely pale as he shouted loudly with his weak pretense of false bravado.

    Lin Feng¡¯s desperate shouts caused the entire silent crowd in the arena to feel rather strange.

    Jun Wu Xie raised up her head slightly, looking Lin Feng who had in his excitement, dropped his heavy cloak, to reveal his identity before everyone.

    [It hade to this afterall.]

    ¡°Guards! He has broken the rules! That is cheating! Take his Spirit Beast away from him!¡± Lin Feng was hopping mad, the loss of the Devious Wyvern was not something he was able to shoulder and when his father found out, even if his life was to be spared he would still be skinned alive!

    Moreover, the Devious Wyvern was meant for that person and if that person got to know that he had gotten the Devious Wyvern killed in a fit of anger.....

    Lin Feng did not dare to continue on with that thought!

 Chapter 1002

    <hr ss="chapter-end">

    Chapter 1002: ¡°Who Swallows Who (4)¡±

    The Devious Wyvern was no more and Lin Feng was suddenly panicking, trying to think of a way out for him in that situation. And in his anxiety, he actually even considered trying to snatch Jun Xie¡¯s Spirit Beast away from him!

    Although the Devious Wyvern was highly precious, but a Guardian Grade Spirit Beast would be enough to make up for it!

    Lin Feng was howling incessantly, but no one in the Spirit Beast Arena dared to agree with Lin Feng at that moment. Although they recognized Lin Feng for who he was, but they still had notpletely lost their mind as they were fully aware of the fact that Jun Xie still had a full fledged Guardian Grade Spirit Beast in his hands!

    When the Spirit Beast had merely made an appearance in its true form earlier, it had already crushed the lives out of a group of people and they were not prepared to have that happen to them just yet.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s looked on coldly as Lin Feng howled loudly. Even when Lin Feng had screamed himself hoarse, not a single person in the Spirit Beast Arena dared to reply to his pitiful cries.

    ¡°You done with your screaming?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked expressionlessly.

    Lin Feng¡¯s already pale facialplexion had in turn flushed to a red shade as he stared at Jun Xie, panting heavily and he seeming to be wishing that he could literally stare two holes through the youth¡¯s body.

    ¡°To think that the Young Master of the Icy Frost n would be so childish that you need an outsider like me to tell you the rules of the Spirit Beast Arena?¡± Jun Wu Xie said in a cold tone.

    Lin Feng was shocked, as he turned his fearful gaze to look all around him. All the people whom his gaze fell upon, lowered their heads quickly, not daring to look him in the eye.

    The rules of the Spirit Beast Arena, had always applied towards the human owners more than the Spirit Beasts. As long as the participating contestant did not possess a Beast Tamer Bracelet, it did not matter what grade the Spirit Beast was, and the people of the Spirit Beast Arena would not interfere in that aspect. Even when Jun Xie¡¯s Spirit Beast was a full fledged Guardian Grade Spirit Beast, he would not have broken any rules in the Spirit Beast Arena.

    ¡°If you are to say that I have broken the rules, then when you secretly brought the Devious Wyvern in here, what would that then count as? Do you really need me to remind you of the Devious Wyvern¡¯s Spirit Beast grade?¡± Jun Wu Xie sneered, looking scornfully at Lin Feng. She really had absolutely no interest in tangling with such a spoiled brat but as he had offered his face up to her asking to be pped, how could she rudely reject his most ¡°kind offer¡±?

    Lin Feng was driven to speechlessness by Jun Xie¡¯s words as he fell back in a stagger, taking a couple of steps back. He really would not have thought that Jun Xie would know about the Devious Wyvern.

    ¡°Instead of trying to argue with me about it here, the Young Master of the Icy Frost n should instead be thinking how you are going to answer to your father about this.¡± Jun Wu Xie bent down to pick Lord Meh Meh up and carry it in her arms. The fact that Lord Meh Meh would swallow the Devious Wyvern had been beyond her expectations but anyway, as the deed had already been done, even if Lord Meh Meh spat it back out, the Devious Wyvern would note back to life.

    Moreover.....

    She had no intentions of returning the carcass of the Devious Wyvern back to Lin Feng.

    ¡°You..... You lost.... You still lost!¡± Lin Feng could not find any other usible retort but was unwilling to let Jun Xie have thest word before he left, or wouldn¡¯t that mean that he would have nothing left? And that he had lost everything he had staked everything on in the process?

    Jun Wu Xie lifted her eyes and looked at Lin Feng.

    ¡°Your Spirit Beast stepped out of the battle arena tform! Its foot had stepped out of bounds, which meant that it lost! The Devious Wyvern had won!¡± Lin Feng screamed maniacally, grasping desperately as he teetered at the edge of his own sanity.

    ¡°Oh? That¡¯s alright. I can mount a new challenge tomorrow.¡± Jun Wu Xie shot back easily.

    It would just be a matter of another two days. She could afford to wait.

    Anyway, she had no intentions of leaving the Thousand Beast City for awhile.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯sposed calm had instead clearly shown Lin Feng¡¯s panic to everyone there with the stark contrast between the two of them.

    No matter how what kind of an unreasonable tantrum Lin Feng was throwing or how hard he pestered in desperation, Jun Xie waspletely unaffected from beginning to end.

    That unconcerned reaction, was just like a indirect p, that brushed past Lin Feng¡¯s face. Although it did not hurt, but the humiliation waspletely real!

    That¡¯s right, with a Guardian Grade Spirit Beast in hand, who would be worried about having to start over in the Spirit Beast Arena?

    The Spirit Beast she held in her hand, was proof enough that she would not fail!

 Chapter 1003

    Chapter 1003: ¡°The Devious Wyvern¡¯s Spirit Stone (1)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie brought Lord Meh Meh with her in her arms, as she left the Spirit Beast Arena under the scrutiny of the multitude of gazes fixed upon her from the entire crowd.

    The people in the Spirit Beast Arena still had not recovered even after Jun Wu Xie left the ce. Everything that they saw today, hadpletely smashed the way they had viewed the world and it was through the appearance of a Guardian Grade Spirit Beast that everything they believed in waspletely changed, in this world they thought they knew!

    It was under the same Heavens, that a person could possibly exist, one who knew more about Spirit Beast Taming more than the very people of the Thousand Beast City?

    Without needing any external influence, and the person was able to make a Spirit Beast act ording to his orders. Just how terrifyingly was that?

    Lin Feng sat upon the ground, looking highly disconcerted, as fear and terror gripped his heart.

    Jun Wu Xie had just walked out from the Spirit Beast Arena for a little while when she saw Qing Yue running up in a hurry.

    When Qing Yu spotted Jun Xie, he immediately went up to the youth.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree on it already? That you won¡¯t being today? Are..... are you alright?¡± Qing Yu scrutinised Jun Xie from head to toe. When he saw that there were no signs of any injury on Jun Xie and that Lord Meh Meh carried in his arms only had some traces of blood smudged upon its hind hoof but otherwise lookedpletely fine, Qing Yu was finally able to heave a big sigh of relief.

    ¡°As long as you¡¯re alright, as long as you¡¯re alright. Lord Meh Meh seems to be fine as well, and that little bit of injury on its hoof will heal up quickly in a couple of days.¡± Qing Yu had thought that the blood on Lord Meh Meh¡¯s hoof was its own, not knowing that the blood had been from the spectators that it had identally crushed to death when its foot hadnded on them.

    Jun Wu Xie did not bother to exin it and merely took out a handkerchief to patiently wipe off the bloodstain from Lord Meh Meh¡¯s hoof.

    After having swallowed the Devious Wyvern, Lord Meh Meh was feeling so exceptionally satisfied that it had not even bugged Jun Wu Xie for lotus leaves. It merely snuggled up happily within Jun Wu Xie¡¯s arms with its eyes closed like two crescents of bliss, enjoying its Feedstress¡¯ loving embrace.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back first.¡± Qing Yu saw that Jun Xie wasn¡¯t willing to speak much and was afraid that the youth was sad.

    ¡°Don¡¯t dwell on it too much. The Devious Wyvern is not an ordinary Spirit Beast afterall and it is normal that you would lose.¡± Qing Yu said, kindly trying his best tofort Jun Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie instead told him: ¡°I will be returning there tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Qing Yu was stunned. Why was this boy so downright stubborn?

    The befuddled Qing Yu brought Jun Xie back to the Fiery ze n Hall and Jun Xie immediately brought Lord Meh Meh back to her room, drawing water to help Lord Meh Meh clean off the blood from its hoof.

    But she had just put Lord Meh Meh upon the bed while she went to pour out some hot water when the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit that had been left behind to be put under the little ck cat¡¯s supervision quickly leapt up onto the bed. It stared at the highly contented and fully satisfied looking Lord Meh Meh lying upon the bedfortably and the scheming rabbit was immediately filled with resentment.

    It turned to peek at Jun Wu Xie and saw that she had turned away to pour out water. Its big eyes immediately spun around and it suddenly leapt up high in the air,nding right onto the highly rounded tummy of Lord Meh Meh¡¯s!

    ¡°Meh! ! ! ! !¡±

    A shrill and ear piercing wail rang out.

    The brows on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face immediately furrowed together tightly when she heard that sound. She turned herself around and saw that Lord Meh Meh and the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit caught up in another scuffle with each other. And when they noticed Jun Wu Xie staring hard at them, they immediately broke it off and quickly parted. Lord Meh Meh had then stuck out one of its hooves and tried to surreptitiously kick an unidentified item off the bed, which fell with a tter to the floor.

    ¡°The scheming rabbit had caused the dumb sheep to vomit that out.¡± Having witnessed the entire process from the side, the little ck cat had snitched on the two without feeling the slightest bit of guilt.

    When Lord Meh Meh heard that, it immediately turned around and buried its head under the nket, with its little rear end still exposed, the tiny tail trembling in fear, shaking in the air.

    ¡°.....¡± Jun Wu Xie could find no words at that moment.

 Chapter 1004

    <hr ss="chapter-end">

    Chapter 1004: ¡°The Devious Wyvern¡¯s Spirit Stone (2)¡±

    Every time Drunk Lotus appeared, he would always be mercilessly chasing after the little ck cat and every time Little Lotus showed up, he would then be harried and pursued by Lord Meh Meh, jumping all over the ce. And now, things had gone up another notch. The Sacrificial Blood Rabbit and Lord Meh Meh always fought against each other, every single opportunity they got.....

    Jun Wu Xie could feel a massive headacheing on. [Can¡¯t those two dumb beasts give it a rest for once?]

    The piece of ¡°vomit¡± that Lord Meh Meh had ¡°secretly¡± kicked off the bed with its hoof fell with a loud and clear tter upon the floor, spinning in a small circle for a while beforeing to a stop on the ground.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes narrowed up when she saw that the piece of ¡°vomit¡± was actually a spirit stone as big as a pigeon¡¯s egg!

    It was a jade green spirit stone and it was all covered with Lord Meh Meh¡¯s saliva as ity shining on the ground, smooth and lustrous, reflecting the sunlighting in through the window.

    Jun Wu Xie bent to pick up the wet and sticky spirit stone with a handkerchief wrapped over her fingers and brought it closer to have a good look at it.

    Within that piece of jadeite green stone, not a single w could be seen.

    ¡°This is the Devious Wyvern¡¯s spirit stone?¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes narrowed as she looked at the stone. Since it came out from Lord Meh Meh¡¯s mouth, it must havee from the Devious Wyvern that Lord Meh Meh had swallowed up. And as the spirit stone could not be digested, and under the impact from the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit¡¯s high leap, this indigestible spirit stone had been vomited out through Lord Meh Meh¡¯s mouth!

    The Devious Wyvern was considered to be the strongest among the high grade Spirit Beasts and moreover, this particr Devious Wyvern had alreadypleted all three cycles of its molting, hence, it was basically already a Guardian Grade Spirit Beast. But as its Guardian Grade Spirit Beast powers had not yet fully evolved, it had been defenceless against Lord Meh Meh¡¯s matured powers.

    And the Devious Wyvern¡¯s spirit stone in her hand, was of a Guardian Grade Spirit Beast quality.

    This was the first time that Jun Wu Xie was seeing a Guardian Grade Spirit Beast quality spirit stone. Although it wasn¡¯t really all that big in size, she could clearly feel the pure power emanating from the stone.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s spirit ring had still not been reforged and if she was to reforge her spirit ring one day, embedding this Guardian Grade spirit stone onto it would definitely be the mostvish and borate thing she could equip it with!

    With that thought in mind, Jun Wu Xie wiped the Devious Wyvern¡¯s spirit stone carefully before she ced the stone in her palm for her to inspect it meticulously.

    However, she had just ced that spirit stone onto her own palm when the overpowering urge she had felt back at the Spirit Beast Arena suddenly struck her from within once again!

    That overwhelming desire suddenly swelled exponentially within her mind!

    [What was really happening here?]

    Jun Wu Xie shook her head vehemently as she fought to suppress that strong desire within her. The feeling was extremely foreign to her and she had never experienced such loss of control over her own emotions.

    The little ck cat detected Jun Wu Xie¡¯s strange actions and it quickly leapt over to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s side, wanting to see what was wrong with Jun Wu Xie.

    But at the same moment that the little ck cat leapt over, in the hand that Jun Wu Xie was using to hold the spirit stone, a burst of golden light suddenly shone brilliantly!

    The light was not ring, and Jun Wu Xie could suddenly feel a strange power suppressing that indescribable strong urge of desire within her!

    Little golden tendrils, looking as if they possessed their own consciousness, slowly began wrapping themselves over the spirit stone bit by bit, gradually nudging it to move towards the centre of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s palm!

    The sudden strange and inexplicable stinging pain when a foreign object forcibly passes through your flesh caused Jun Wu Xie to immediately break out in cold sweat. She wanted to fling the spirit stone off her hand but the golden tendrils of light gripped the stone tenaciously, slowly and gradually pulling it under the flesh of her palm!

 Chapter 1005

    Chapter 1005: ¡°The Devious Wyvern¡¯s Spirit Stone (3)¡±

    A precise slit was forcibly torn in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s palm by the golden light tendrils and blood oozed out from the wound. The golden tendrils then dragged the spirit stone right inside Jun Wu Xie¡¯s palm and it got stained red as it got wrapped up within the flesh.

    ¡°Damn! What is happening here! ?¡± The little ck cat was highly flustered, as he saw the colour on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face getting worse by the second. It leapt up and wanted to tear the golden tendrils off Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hand but it had just lightly touched those tendrils lightly when it saw Jun Wu Xie cringe up further in unbearable pain.

    Seeing that, the little ck cat did not dare to act rashly anymore, but just got itself dizzy with panic.

    Just as Jun Wu Xie thought that the golden tendrils were about to drag the spirit stonepletely in her palm, the light from the golden tendrils suddenly exploded in a brilliant burst!

    Afortable and cooling sensation quickly spread through Jun Wu Xie¡¯s entire body!

    The feeling of the foreign object under her flesh was gradually disappearing.....

    The golden tendrils wrapped around the spirit stone dissipated as they disappeared around the wound, the golden light assimting into Jun Wu Xie¡¯s blood and bones.....

    The wound was still a clearly visible gory bloody slit and blood still ran down along the lines on her palms before dripping onto the floor. Jun Wu Xie looked at her own hand with a puzzled expression on her face. Everything that had just happened was entirely too strange and stranger things were about to y out before Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes.

    The wound on her palm began to gradually close up at a very slow speed. The split in her palm was no longer bleeding and she could clear feel the flesh regrowing and healing, the amazing feeling spreading over her whole hand.

    The speed of the healing was not really very fast, but it was however, still at a speed that was faster than anyone could heal.

    ¡°What is really going on here?¡± As intelligent as Jun Wu Xie was, she still had no idea what was going on with her own body. What were those golden tendrils? Why had they suddenly appeared in her palm and why did it want to drag the Devious Wyvern¡¯s spirit stone into her body?

    Even with all the numerous inconceivable things that she had experienced before, Jun Wu Xie still had no exnation for the things that was happening here.

    The little ck cat saw that Jun Wu Xie was standing there in a daze and it immediately jumped up onto Jun Wu Xie¡¯s shoulder, to carefully study Jun Wu Xie¡¯s wound.

    ¡°What happened just now?¡± The little ck cat asked, its tone rather anxious.

    Jun Wu Xie shook her head and was going to analyse the entire situation carefully. Just as she was preparing to sit down, a tyrannical and dominating force forcibly pulled her consciousness into an engulfing darkness!

    It was quiet all around her. Jun Wu Xie stood within the silent darkness. It felt like her surroundings did not even exist, and even her own body felt a little ephemeral.

    This ce, was not too unfamiliar to Jun Wu Xie. The first time that she had devoured a ring spirit, she hade here to this dark spiritual dimension, and instead of saying that she was elsewhere, it might as well be said that she was within her own self.

    ¡°Kid!¡± A deep voice suddenly sounded from within the darkness.

    Jun Wu Xie raised her head slightly, as she looked towards the source of the sound.

    Within the darkness, two faintly glowing lights that glimmered faintly appeared, and the lights were at that momenting straight towards her!

    However, when those two lights came out through the darkness, it was discovered that it had not been any source of light, but was instead two sharp and deeply prating eyes!

    Arge head poked out from within the darkness, and a soft faint glow shone about half a metre around Jun Wu Xie., which at the same time illuminated that head nearby! The head looked serpentine and was covered entirely with ck scales, and the rest of its body below its head was still shrouded within the darkness.

 Chapter 1006

    <hr ss="chapter-end">

    Chapter 1006: ¡°The Soaring Serpent (1)¡±

    As for the beast that appeared, it was no stranger to Jun Wu Xie as well. The first time she hade to this dark world, had been because of this same beast!

    The Soaring Serpent!

    The ring spirit that Jun Wu Yao had given to her!

    Jun Wu Xie looked calmly at the enormous Soaring Serpent. She had thought that when she achieved her first breakthrough of her spirit powers, the Soaring Serpent had already disappeared, absorbed into her spirit, never thinking for a moment that the spirit beast¡¯s soul still had notpletely scattered!

    ¡°You had not expected that we would meet again, did you?¡± The Soaring Serpent¡¯s sharp and prating eyes stared piercingly at Jun Wu Xie. Even in its spiritual form, the warm air the beast threw out through its nostrils could seemingly still be felt.

    ¡°You have notpletely disappeared yet?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked, an eyebrow lifting up.

    ¡°Of course I have not disappeared. You are just a tiny littless, you do not have what it takes to eliminate me, the Great Soaring Serpent! If not for that man helping you on the outside, you really think you would be able to absorb me? What a joke!¡± The Soaring Serpent snorted derisively in contempt.

    ¡°Does not matter whether I am able to eliminate you but you have been absorbed by me. Do you want to have a taste of that again? If what my senses are telling are not wrong, your spirit seems to have gotten quite a bit weaker than before?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked, her eyes narrowing up. The Soaring Serpent had been violent and arrogant before and had not even wanted to speak a single word to her then. But with the Soaring Serpent¡¯s appearance today, it had miraculously not attacked her in the first instance. That had made Jun Wu Xie start to guess, that the Soaring Serpent no longer possessed the power it once had, or why would it suddenlye talk to its enemy so peacefully like this?

    The Soaring Serpent¡¯s eyes glinted and its head suddenly rushed towards Jun Wu Xie. Just when it had gotten very close to Jun Wu Xie, it suddenly opened up its jaws and gave out a deafening roar from its mouth, the sharp pointed fangs directed right at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s head!

    Jun Wu Xie stood there unmoving, nted in her spot, not a single trace of fear or terror showing upon her iparably beautiful face.

    The Soaring Serpent¡¯s eyes shed, as it slowly shifted its body, to put some distance between Jun Wu Xie and itself.

    ¡°Kid, your powers might not be much to speak of, but your guts are something else. I, the Great Soaring Serpent having joined with you, isn¡¯t too ashamed of that fact.¡± The Soaring Serpent said coldly.

    ¡°You mean absorbed.¡± Jun Wu Xie reminded the beast.

    Rage immediately shed within the Soaring Serpent¡¯s eyes but it was quickly quelled down by the beast.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Absorbed. But in that process, a little ident urred and haven¡¯t you realized that the fact you can still see me nowpletely goes against all reason?¡± The Soaring Serpent asked through narrowed eyes as it melded itself back into the darkness. Only its pair of sharp and prating eyes glowed as two bright spots within the darkness, looking like the monsters hidden within nightmares, sending chills up people¡¯s spines.

    When the Soaring Serpent did not get a reply from Jun Wu Xie, it went on to say by itself: ¡°ording to the absorption process, after my spirit is suppressed by you, it should be slowly absorbed into your own spirit bit by bit, until my spirit ceases to existpletely. But now, my spirit still has not been reduced, but is instead continuously recovering. I really have that person who gave you that precious treasure to thank for this.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes narrowed up.

    The fact that the Soaring Serpent had not disappeared had greatly surprised her. When the Soaring Serpent was given to her, Jun Wu Yao had said that after the Soaring Serpent¡¯s spirit had been absorbed, its soul would bepletely eliminated. And as her spirit powers continued to rise and grow, the Soaring Serpent wasn¡¯t the only ring spirit she had absorbed. After being absorbed by her, all those other ring spirits had disappearedpletely without leaving a single trace behind.

 Chapter 1007

    Chapter 1007: ¡°The Soaring Serpent (2)¡±

    The Soaring Serpent was the first ring spirit she had absorbed and reasonably, its soul should havepletely disappeared by now.

    ¡°What are you really trying to say?¡± Jun Wu Xie had in her conversation with the Soaring Serpent, portrayed herself to be highly calm, but in her heart, she had been constantly trying to pick out any hidden clues from the Soaring Serpent¡¯s words, to find out the reason for this unexpected urrence.

    The Soaring Serpent had said, the reason its spirit had notpletely disappeared, had been because of the precious treasure Jun Wu Yao had given to her.....

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes narrowed, as in her mind, she was trying her hardest to determine just what that treasure mentioned was.

    Suddenly!

    She thought of one thing!

    Back at the time when she had not hesitated to sacrifice her own spirit in the Cloudy Peaks to kill the man from the Twelve Pces, she had then been dragged away from the ce in the end. Although she had still barely managed to stay alive then, her spirit had suffered an unprecedented amount of damage. At that time, Jun Wu Yao had given her a little golden seed, and it had assimted itself into her body.

    Jun Wu Yao had said then.....

    The seed would be able to repair her damaged spirit!

    Jun Wu Xie finally understood. The golden seed must have been something that allowed damaged spirits to heal and as the Soaring Serpent was the first ring spirit she had absorbed, and it was also the most important one thatid the foundation, based on what she knew of Jun Wu Yao, the Soaring Serpent would definitely be a powerful entity!

    In the entire period after the Soaring Serpent had been suppressed and absorbed into her body, it must have been that its spirit was being slowly assimted into her body just like all the other ring spirits. But as the Soaring Serpent was a highly powerful ring spirit, the period of time it could hold out for was on an entirely different level as the other ring spirits!

    When Jun Wu Yao imnted that seed into her, it must have been that the Soaring Serpent still had not been fully absorbed, and when the golden seed was healing her, it had healed the Soaring Serpent¡¯s spirit at the same time!

    That could not be good news for her.

    Although the Soaring Serpent was trying very hard not to show it, Jun Wu Xie could still detect an intense hatred, nursed deep within the Soaring Serpent¡¯s gaze.

    In regards to the fact that it had been imprisoned and devoured by her, the Soaring Serpent at that moment, must have wished for nothing more than to have her killed. It was holding back its rage and hatred at that moment because it simply had no other choice.

    ¡°Kid, although we had battled once before, but my spirit is now melded together with yours. No matter how much I hate you now, I cannot strike at you, as you are afterall, still the main resident spirit of this shell of a body. If I am to kill you now, your body will start to disintegrate and my spirit will still not be able to return to where I came from.¡± The Soaring Serpent said through its tightly clenched jaws, looking straight at Jun Wu Xie. Just as Jun Wu Xie had guessed, the Soaring Serpent still nursed a strong hatred against her.

    But having managed to still be alive after so much difficulty, the Soaring Serpent was not about to act rashly.

    Jun Wu Xie stared at the Soaring Serpent. She did not doubt the Soaring Serpent¡¯s words.

    The concept of melding of souls was something she was already familiar with as the little ck cat was also part of her conjoined soul. Regardless whether it was the little ck cat or the Soaring Serpent, they were already assimted into Jun Wu Xie¡¯s spirit and once Jun Wu Xie died, the other two souls would not be able to survive. And by the same reason, as long as she lived, the other two souls would continue to live together with her!

    ¡°Why have you made mee here?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked, staring at the Soaring Serpent. The Soaring Serpent hated her, but had no choice but to submit to her. It was aplicated situation and it was really bnced rather delicately.

    ¡°I need to discuss something with you.¡± The Soaring Serpent replied.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    ¡°My soul is still severely weakened and with just that seed alone, it is not enough for me to recoverpletely. I will need some other things. If you can help me find them, I am willing to subject myself to be used by you. You should know very well by now, after our souls are joined, I can no longer do anything that will harm you.¡± The Soaring Serpent said softly.

 Chapter 1008

    Chapter 1008: ¡°The Soaring Serpent (3)¡±

    ¡°The Devious Wyvern! ! I sensed the presence of a Devious Wyvern earlier! I need the power of the Devious Wyvern!¡± The Soaring Serpent¡¯s eyes red open widely.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s gaze suddenly turned icy cold. She finally understood why she had suddenly experienced such a powerful urge that had almost gone beyond her control at the time when she had seen the Devious Wyvern. That feeling not originated from herself, but had actually been from the Soaring Serpent¡¯s consciousness!

    The Soaring Serpent seeked to have the Devious Wyvern and when it sensed the Devious Wyvern¡¯s presence, the Soaring Serpent¡¯s desperate yearning had overflowed and spilled out to affect Jun Wu Xie¡¯s emotions.

    This was one of the major drawbacks of the melding of spirits!

    ¡°The Devious Wyvern is already dead.¡± Jun Wu Xie did not like the fact that her emotions had been influenced by something other than her own will. The Soaring Serpent was immensely powerful but it was different from the little ck cat. The Soaring Serpent harboured strong hatred against her and it still had not found a way to break out yet. But if an opportunity arose in the future, the Soaring Serpent would definitely not hesitate in the slightest to immediately go back on its word!

    Jun Wu Xie found that she did not like the idea of having such an unstable element residing within her body.

    ¡°Dead? Impossible! I just sensed its presence moments ago!¡± The Soaring Serpent eximed.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes narrowed. It seemed that the Soaring Serpent was only able to sense what was outside her body but not physically see what was happening. That made the situation a whole lot easier to handle.

    It did not matter what the Soaring Serpent wanted the Devious Wyvern for, as Jun Wu Xie would never allow it to have it its way. Although being able to gain the Soaring Serpent¡¯s help wasn¡¯t be too bad an option, Jun Wu Xie would definitely not allow a ring spirit that held such strong hatred for her to be stronger.

    At least before she could be clear about the Soaring Serpent¡¯s current situation, she was not about to allow that to happen.

    But the Soaring Serpent¡¯s words had also helped clear up many of the doubts she had.

    The previously inexplicable urge was now exined, and the golden tendrils that had appeared within her palm was perceived to have been derived from the golden seed. The Soaring Serpent had an intensely strong yearning for the Devious Wyvern¡¯s spirit stone, and that yearning had not been within Jun Wu Xie¡¯s control. Just as that longing was about to reach its peak, the golden seed had suddenly manifested and assimted the Devious Wyvern¡¯s spirit stone into her body.

    Compared to the Soaring Serpent, Jun Wu Xie was more inclined to believe that the golden seed did not seek to harm her.

    No matter the reason why the golden seed had wanted to do that, Jun Wu Xie was quite certain that it had been trying to help her.

    ¡°It was swallowed up by my Spirit Beast and is now dead.¡± Jun Wu Xie said expressionlessly, trying to dupe the Soaring Serpent.

    The Soaring Serpent looked like it wasn¡¯t willing to give up just like that and it attempted to seek for the Devious Wyvern¡¯s presence once more, but did not manage to detect any sign of it. It had precisely gotten itself in such a flustered state of panic earlier because the Devious Wyvern¡¯s presence had suddenly disappeared, which had made it forcibly drag Jun Wu Xie into this spiritual dimension even before its spirit had beenpletely restored, which exposed the fact that its soul still existed within Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body to her.

    ¡°Why must it happen this way.....¡± The Soaring Serpent¡¯s voice was filled with endless regret.

    Jun Wu Xie was however still as calm as ever.

    The Soaring Serpent remained morosely silent and depressed for a long while before it suddenly came very close to Jun Wu Xie again, its eyes fully widened up as it stared at Jun Wu Xie in her face.

    ¡°You help me to find the Devious Wyvern and I will submit myself to your orders. If I be stronger, you will gain unsurpassable power as well. This is a deal that both you and I will stand to gain.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Jun Wu Xie agreed readily.

    The Soaring Serpent stared at Jun Wu Xie for a while before it pulled back and put some distance between them.

    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for it.¡± The eyes of the Soaring Serpent got further and further away from Jun Wu Xie and finally disappeared within the darkness.

 Chapter 1009

    Chapter 1009: ¡°Missing Someone is a Form of Sickness (1)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes looked down, and a coldugh grew in her heart.

    Both she and the Soaring Serpent did not trust each other.

    When Jun Wu Xie awoke, the little ck cat was standing anxiously beside her. Even Lord Meh Meh and the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit hade over to crowd around her as well. The eyes of those three adorable little beasts were filled with worry and anxiety and when they saw Jun Wu Xie stirring, the eyes of the three little guys immediately filled up with joy.

    ¡°What happened to you? Why did you just faint all of a sudden?¡± The little ck cat asked, as it pawed at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hand. Jun Wu Xie had suddenly fallen into a dead faint which had almost frightened it to its death.

    ¡°I¡¯m alright.¡± Jun Wu Xie said, as she shook her head. She raised up her wounded hand and found that the severe wound had almostpletely healed, which surprised her quite a bit, with the speed the healing was taking ce.

    She quickly recalled that Qing Yu had mentioned to her that quick healing was a special ability of the Devious Wyvern¡¯s and when the golden seed infused with the Devious Wyvern¡¯s spirit stone into her body, she seemed to have gained that exceptional ability which rather piqued Jun Wu Xie¡¯s curiosity.

    She had handled quite a huge number of spirit stones with her hands before, but the golden seed had not reacted the same way with any of those spirit stones. Why had it chosen to absorb the Devious Wyvern¡¯s spirit stone which was the very one that the Soaring Serpent seeked so desperately?

    Jun Wu Xie stood up and took out the spirit stones she had in her Cosmos Sack, testing them by cing all of them one by one upon her palm. But there was no reaction at all, nothing like what had urred earlier. No matter which spirit stone she used, the golden seed did not react in the slightest.

    ¡°Devious Wyvern.¡± Jun Wu Xie muttered the name subconsciously. She was not familiar with that Spirit Beast and all she knew about it was only through the things Qing Yu had told her previously.

    But judging from the current situation, it was obvious that there was definitely something more than meets the eye with the Devious Wyvern. The Soaring Serpent had not hesitated to expose its hidden existence in order to get it and even the mysterious golden seed had reacted to it..... Moreover, the person from the Twelve Pces who dominated over the Thousand Beast City had asked to have the Devious Wyvern found. The unusual reactions of all these three entities seemed to be trying to tell Jun Wu Xie something.

    But just what was it exactly, was still a mystery to Jun Wu Xie.

    At that moment, thoughts of Jun Wu Yao came into Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mind.

    If he was here, he might be able to help her clear up all these doubts.

    Somehow or rather, Jun Wu Xie seemed to feel, that there was nothing in this world that Jun Wu Yao did not know about. Any problem when ced before him, seemed like it would be so easily resolved.

    Jun Wu Yao himself was shrouded in mystery. Just who was he exactly, and why had he been imprisoned in that cave?

    Jun Wu Xie had not thought much about all this in the past as she had not cared. But she didn¡¯t know why she was suddenly interested to know more about Jun Wu Yao, his past, and everything else about him.....

    Jun Wu Xie had never felt like this before. Whenever she thought of Jun Wu Yao, she seemed to lose that strict control over her emotions and actions, but even so, she would still think of him.

    Although it made her feel somewhat helpless, but she did not really hate that feeling.

    It¡¯s just that.....

    She seemed to be missing him.

    Jun Wu Xie looked up slightly, to stare at the horizon outside the window. [Not knowing..... where he is now, and what he is doing?]

    [He was just like the wind that people knew well, always there but unseen, you couldn¡¯t catch it nor grasp it, always soundless whening in, and leaving no trace when he left.]

    ¡°Big Brother Wu Yao.....¡± Jun Wu Xie murmured softly with a faint sigh. However, when she realized what she had just said, and that there was a strange feeling in her heart, she resolved not to think about it anymore, and went on to bandage up her wound.

 Chapter 1010

    Chapter 1010: ¡°Missing Someone is a Form of Sickness (2)¡±

    Ye Sha who was standing guard outside, had immediately upon hearing that soft sigh, released a tiny Ink Snake almost subconsciously.

    He secretly rubbed his hand over his face outside the window soundlessly.

    ¡°Lord Jue, you should really get back here fast.¡±

    .....

    Surrounded by clear and pristine bodies of water, in an old and ancient Buddhist Temple, fresh red blood had tainted the ce¡¯s peaceful sce and quiet tranquility.

    Inside the ancient Buddhist temple, dead corpses littered over the entire temple floor. Bright red blood covered the floor of the temple, and the smell of death pervaded every corner of that ce of peace and tranquility.

    In the middle of the sea of blood, a tall slender figure stood. Below the man¡¯s feet, the floor was piled high with a mountain of dead bodies, seemingly just like a volcano spewing hot brightva, as rivulets of blood ran down the arms and legs of the dead bodies, gathering into a garish red river of blood below.

    ¡°Lord Jue!¡± Ye Mei came running out from inside a room in the ancient temple, with a brocaded box sped tightly in his hands.

    ¡°Found it?¡± Standing atop the mountainous pile of dead bodies, was the long missed Jun Wu Yao! Upon that wlessly and devilishly handsome face, was an unquenchable bloodthirsty smile. The pair of violet eyes which seemed to have been immersed in blood were shining with tion after the bloody ughter. With a light tap of his foot, Jun Wu Yao rose in the air and glided gracefully off the pile of corpses.

    ¡°Yes, milord!¡± Ye Mei nodded.

    A faint smile came onto Jun Wu Yao¡¯s face as he looked around at the tranquil ancient Buddhist temple, his eyes filled with disdain and contempt.

    ¡°Even a thousand year ancient Buddhist temple had fallen under the hands of those people. They have really tainted the sanctity of this highly sacred grounds of Buddha.¡± Jun Wu Yao raised a hand up slightly and the countless number of bodies that filled the ancient Buddhist temple were suddenly shrouded by a blood mist. The blood mist then spread out and all the corpses fallen upon the ground began to shake and shudder strangely in intervals. All the blood in those bodies and those spilled upon the ground was suddenly being drawn together by the blood mist, every single drop quickly gathering together!

    The faintly coloured blood mist was soon infused with the red blood, freshly drawn out, turning the mist a thick and intense shade, looking as if a whole sea of blood had been lifted up in midair!

    All the blood had disappeared off the floor without a single trace of it left in just barely a blink, and the countless corpses had been suckedpletely dry as theyy unmoving, that filled up the temple grounds.

    Jun Wu Yao then closed the palm he had lifted slightly!

    The blood red mist instantly shrunk into a ball! Until it became a red droplet about the size of a thumbnail, which then slowly flew into Jun Wu Yao¡¯s hand.

    Jun Wu Yao toyed with the tiny droplet of blood, his violet eyes narrowing slightly. He lifted his chin slightly and nced at the pile of dry corpses on the ground out of the corner of his eye. He flicked his sleeve lightly and a clear breeze blew, sweeping through the entire ancient temple. Every inch that the light breeze touched, the dry corpses upon the ground instantly turned into dust, disappearing with the wind.

    ¡°Tch, if Little Xie gets to know about it, she will surely be disgusted.¡± Jun Wu Yao toyed with the droplet of blood between his fingers a moment more before a smile curled up the ends of his lips. He suddenly popped the droplet of blood into his mouth and swallowed it!

    After Jun Wu Yao swallowed the blood droplet which was actually the gathered blood of the countless number of people in there, a strange glint shed within his violet eyes.

    ¡°Ashes to ashes, dust to dust.¡± Jun Wu Yao suddenly sailed up into the air and he swung his upraised hand slightly. The thousand year Buddhist temple suddenly copsed in an instant!

    Ye Mei stood outside the ruins of the ancient Buddhist temple and kept the brocade box away safely. Immediately after that, he spotted a familiar Ink Snake slithering out from the forest beside him and he bent over to pick the Ink Snake up and ced it upon his palm. He pushed a finger against the Ink Snake¡¯s abdomen lightly and the Ink Snake immediately spat a waxed ball out of its mouth!

    Ye Mei crushed the waxed ball and pulled out the note within. Not daring toy a single nce upon it, he immediately said to Jun Wu Yao who was still suspended in midair: ¡°Lord Jue, Ye Sha sent news.¡±

    Jun Wu Yao immediately descended andnded right before Ye Mei, quickly taking the note from Ye Mei hand¡¯s without a word.

    News from Ye Sha, could only be about her.

 Chapter 1011

    Chapter 1011: ¡°Missing Someone is a Form of Sickness (3)¡±

    Jun Wu Yao read every single word on the note carefully and a smile curled up upon his lips. This smile waspletely different from the sinister and devilish smile from the one he showed before, but was one that seemingly arced up so gently, a smile that made that wlessly handsome face look more intoxicatingly beautiful.

    ¡°Does it have something to do with the Young Miss?¡± Ye Mei inquired, when he saw the smile on his Lord Jue¡¯s face, immediately guessing what the subject in the contents was. Under all the Heavens, the only person who was able to make his Lord Jure smile so ¡°normally¡±, could only be the Young Miss alone.

    ¡°The little one, seems to be thinking of me.¡± Jun Wu Yao said with a smile, his voice seemingly soaring with tion.

    ¡°Lord Jue has been away the longest this time and it is very normal that the Young Miss would miss Lord Jue. We have already located one of these things, so do we go back first and hand it over to the Young Miss?¡± Ye Mei asked, looking at Jun Wu Yao.

    Jun Wu Yao rubbed the note lightly between his fingers and the note turned to dust and scattered into the wind.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell her about these things for now. But..... it is time we go back and take a look though. The little one can really move, it has only been such a short period of time and she has already run all the way to the Thousand Beast City.¡±

    ¡°Lord Jue! Aren¡¯t there people from the Twelve Pces at the Thousand Beast City? If you go there now.....¡± Ye Mei could not help but be worried. He wasn¡¯t afraid of the Twelve Pces, but it was just not a good time for Lord Jue to reveal himself before the Twelve Pces now. If news that Lord Jue was still alive was leaked out, he was afraid.....

    ¡°It won¡¯t matter.¡± Jun Wu Yao waved his hand nonchntly.

    ¡°If I kill them all, there won¡¯t be anyone to say anything.¡± Jun Wu Yao said as a cruel smile shone upon his face.

    In this world, only dead people would not talk.

    .....

    In the Icy Frost n Hall, Lin Feng was pacing around in his room restlessly, his face a mask of anxiousness and fear.

    ¡°Young Chief.....¡± A servant greeted as he walked in from outside.

    Lin Feng immediately rushed up and asked anxiously. ¡°Did you manage to see my father?¡±

    The servant shook his head.

    The n Chief is currently busy. I went to see him, but he was not there.¡±

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Lin Feng mmed his fist onto the table. The Devious Wyvern was gone. How was he going to answer for it to his father?

    Even if his father forgave him as he was his own son and was lenient with him, but the Devious Wyvern was already meant to be gifted to that person. The Devious Wyvern was now dead, how was he going to face up to it?

    ¡°Go out and watch the gates! Once my fatheres back, inform me immediately!¡± Lin Feng said in a fluster.

    The servant immediately left the room.

    Lin Feng threw himself into his chair highly agitated, his hands tugging at his hair.

    Even when he was the son of the Icy Frost n¡¯s n Chief, if that person got to know that he was the one who got the Devious Wyvern that she wished to have killed, not even his father would be able to protect him.

    Upon the thought of how cruel and brutal that person was, Lin Feng immediately felt chills run up his spine, and his heart suddenly filled up endless regret.

    If he had known that Jun Xie¡¯s Spirit Beast was of the Guardian Grade, he would have rather chosen to suffer that grievance quietly, than hand over the Devious Wyvern.

    As Lin Feng was waiting anxiously inside, the Icy Frost n¡¯s n Chief, Lin Que, finally came in from outside. The moment he stepped in, the servant had immediately gone to inform Lin Feng and Lin Feng had rushed over in an instant.

    Lin Que had just stepped into the backyard when he saw his soning towards him with wide strides, and suddenly falling to his knees with a loud thud before him.

    ¡°My son? What is this?¡± Lin Que asked, looking at his son in puzzlement.

    Lin Feng¡¯s face was mournful and his voice was highly panicked as he said: ¡°I beg father to save your son!¡±

 Chapter 1012

    Chapter 1012: ¡°Treacherous Deceit (1)¡±

    Lin Que was shocked by Lin Feng¡¯s actions and he immediately asked: ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Whatever it is, get up first and tell me about it.¡±

    Lin Feng remained kneeling stubbornly and said: ¡°Father, the Devious Wyvern..... the Devious Wyvern..... is gone.....¡±

    ¡°What! ?¡± Lin Que¡¯s eyes red wide open, looking at Lin Feng in disbelief.

    ¡°What do you mean the Devious Wyvern is gone? What actually happened?¡±

    Lin Feng mournfully told Lin Que everything that had happened and Lin Que¡¯s face turned from white to green.

    ¡°You useless piece of good for nothing!¡±

    With a sharp crack, Lin Que pped Lin Feng hard across his face. The amount of strength used, immediately left a five fingered palm mark burning brightly upon Lin Feng¡¯s face.

    Lin Feng did not dare to cry out in pain and could only hold his face as he remained kneeling in his spot.

    ¡°Who gave you the guts? How dare you bring the Devious Wyvern to the Spirit Beast Arena? Don¡¯t you know who was the one who wanted the Devious Wyvern? Have you entirely lost your mind!? Do you realize, for that Devious Wyvern, how much effort I had put in, how many men I have lost for it? And you dare to lose the Devious Wyvern in a dumb fit of rage! ? I have told that person everything about the Devious Wyvern and I have been told that it will be that person¡¯s birthday in half a month¡¯s time. I have already promised to deliver the Devious Wyvern at that time and you, this sphemous thing, would have to choose this exact moment to stir up such a mess! Aren¡¯t you just pping your own father across his face! ?¡± Lin Que roared, absolutely seething with rage this time.

    If it had been any other thing, it would have been fine if it was gone. He could very well just go find another one to rece it.

    But the Devious Wyvern had taken him close to almost ten years and he had gone through much difficulties before he had managed to find it. In order to capture it and bring it back here, he had even had to sacrifice several of his most elite men and countless numbers ofmon underlings. He had initially thought that he would be able to use the Devious Wyvern to gain the favour of that person and in the end, the very moment he informed that person about it, he hade back to find the Devious Wyvern gone!

    How was he expected to resolve this situation! ?

    Lin Que¡¯s uncontroble rage was making Lin Feng feel highly uneasy. He was Lin Que¡¯s only son and Lin Que seldom scolded him. When he had stirred up more atrocious incidents in the past, Lin Que had always quietly helped him resolve all those issues. But this time, the situation waspletely different from any in the past.

    ¡°Father! Farther! You have to save me.¡± Lin Feng pleaded as he wailed at Lin Que¡¯s foot, hugging Lin Que¡¯s thigh in terror.

    ¡°I won¡¯t dare do it again. Never again. I beg for father to save me just this once.¡±

    Lin Que stared at his good for nothing son and really wished he could just p the moron to death. But he could not bear toy such a heavy hand upon him and could only let out a heavy sigh in resignation.

    ¡°Haiz! What wrong have I done.¡±

    ¡°You said that the Devious Wyvern was killed by a Guardian Grade Spirit Beast? And that Spirit Beast belonged to the youth that Xiong Ba recently brought into the Thousand Beast City?¡± Things havee to such a stage and he could not push his son out to shoulder the me for the crime, so, he would have toe up with another n.

    Lin Feng nodded his head in agreement.

    ¡°Are you very certain that the youth¡¯s Spirit Beast is of the Guardian Grade?¡± Lin Que asked.

    Lin Feng replied in a hurry: ¡°Very sure! I was not the only person who saw it! Everyone at the Spirit Beast Arena today saw it too! That Spirit Beast, is for sure of the Guardian Grade. If not..... if not, why would the Devious Wyvern sumb under it? Your son had not known of that Spirit Beast¡¯s grade at all before that and had thought that it was just a low grade Spirit Beast, thinking..... thinking that the Devious Wyvern¡¯s power would not have any problem eliminating the opponent. I had not thought that that Jun Xie would be so despicable to deliberately hide his Spirit Beast¡¯s grade and that had caused me to fall prey to his wiles.¡± Lin Feng cried out, purposefully shifting all the me onto Jun Xie¡¯s head.

 Chapter 1013

    Chapter 1013: ¡°Heavenly Cloud Chambers (1)¡±

    Lin Que narrowed his eyes. The death of the Devious Wyvern was not a fact that could be covered up so easily and the only thing he could do now was think of ways to reduce that person¡¯s rage so he would be able to pick his son out from this big pickle his son was in.

    ¡°Do you know the origins of the Spirit Beast?¡±

    Lin Feng shook his head.

    ¡°I only know that the Spirit Beast takes on the form of a snowy white wolf and has nine tails behind it. It..... it is just a little sheep when it hides its true form and doesn¡¯t look like it holds much power.¡±

    Lin Que thought deeply on it a moment immediately pulled Lin Feng up from the ground. ¡°You tell me. Does that brat Jun Xie know that you were the one who brought the Devious Wyvern out right from the start?¡±

    Lin Feng nodded hurriedly.

    ¡°Then you had better remember what I am about to tell you carefully. In this incident, right from the beginning, Jun Xie had schemed against you. He made his own Spirit Beast attack Shangguan Miao¡¯s Spirit Beast which caused Shangguan Miao to get hurt. And you had only acted rashly in order to avenge your brother in arms and fell under Jun Xie¡¯s plot to have the Devious Wyvern killed. Do you understand?¡± Lin Que instructed with his eyes narrowed, staring right at Lin Feng.

    Lin Feng was stunned.

    Lin Que shouted out loudly with impatience: ¡°Have you heard me clearly!¡±

    Lin Feng shivered and nodded hastily.

    ¡°I heard you! I heard you!¡±

    ¡°Very good. Now, the matter is afterall linked to you and when that person metes out punishment, just bear with it and I¡¯ll try my best to plead for mercy on your behalf. But you must definitely insist that this has been the doing of Jun Xie. Jun Xie is a guest of the Fiery ze n¡¯s and the Fiery ze n had always been against that person¡¯s way of doing things. Very few people know about the Devious Wyvern but some people in the Fiery ze n are aware of it. They leaked the information to Jun Xie and made him scheme up this plot to instigate you to act. Make sure you remember all this properly! If that person sends people toe interrogate you, then answer them exactly as I have just told you without leaving a single word out!¡± Lin Que said fiercely.

    ¡°Father is intending to pin the entire me for this matter onto Jun Xie?¡± Lin Feng was still rather surprised.

    ¡°What do you think! ? If he doesn¡¯t take the me, even I would not be able to save you from that person! You better pray hard that the Guardian Grade Spirit Beast of Jun Xie¡¯s is enough to please that person. If that Guardian Grade Spirit Beast is able to appease that person¡¯s rage, then you will be safe.¡± Lin Que said coldly.

    Lin Feng shrunk his head into his shoulders meekly and did not dare say anything more.

    ¡°You useless good for nothing! Shouldn¡¯t you be getting back to your room to reflect on your actions! ?¡± Lin Que hollered, his rage rising the more he looked at Lin Feng.

    Lin Feng quickly wiped the tears and mucus off his face and slunk back to his room with his head held low but the terror that had filled his eyes was already slowly fading away. If Lin Que was asking him to remain back in his room, that told him that Lin Que had a certain level of confidence in regards to this matter. With that, Lin Feng knew that he had managed to escape disaster this time.

    Lin Que stared at his own son¡¯s slender back and could not help but feel a desperate sense of helplessness. He should have been able to strengthen his position with that person with the Devious Wyvern but now, it had all been ruined by this wastrel of a son and he had to think of a way to make up for it instead.

    ¡°Guards!¡± Lin Que called out suddenly.

    ¡°What instructions does the n Chief have for us?¡±

    ¡°Go to the storehouse and bring me the treasures I brought back yesterday. Thene with me to the Heavenly Cloud Chambers.¡± Lin Que instructed the guards with a heavy sigh.

    ¡°Yes, Chief!¡±

    Lin Que prepared quite a substantial heap of treasures and got onto the horse carriage to make his way towards the Heavenly Cloud Chambers in the Thousand Beast City.

    The Heavenly Cloud Chambers in the Thousand Beast City was originally a ce they used to worship the deities but after that person came back, orders were given to have the altar dismantled and to have all the spiritual tablets disposed. It was then converted into a residence for that person¡¯s own use and in the entire area the Heavenly Cloud Chambers sat, all buildings higher than two storeys were torn down as that person had felt that the buildings obstructed her view outside her windows.

 Chapter 1014

    Chapter 1014: ¡°Heavenly Cloud Chambers (2)¡±

    Lin Que waited outside the Heavenly Cloud Chambers to be summoned as his underlings and servants held a heap of treasures within their hands beside him.

    Momentster, a fair skinned and handsome looking male came out from within the Heavenly Cloud Chambers. His clothes were thin and light, his demeanour frivolous. When he saw Lin Que, he began to say nonchntly: ¡°The Great Aunt is too busy to see you today and if there¡¯s nothing else, you can leave now. ¡°

    Lin Que¡¯s eyes narrowed. Within the Heavenly Cloud Chambers, besides the other few highly powerful people that person had brought in with her, she reared a whole herd of handsome young men inside. The men were all kept there to attend to that person¡¯s everyday whims and fancies within the entire Heavenly Cloud Chambers, that person was the only female in there and all the rest were without exception, only male.

    ording to a rule in the Heavenly Cloud Chambers, no other female was to set foot within it and even Qu Ling Yue was only able to wait outside the Heavenly Cloud Chambers.

    Those handsome men were mostly selected from within the city and they were not highly skilled and possessed insignificant spirit powers. They were all however blessed with attractive flesh shells and that person liked handsome looking men like this.

    Which had led to having even highly authoritative men like the n Chief of the Icy Frost n to not dare be too harsh with these ¡°favoured men¡±.

    Swallowing back his rage, Lin Que said with a smile: ¡°I will have to implore that Young Master Yun to help ry another message for me, saying that the matter I am here for today is rted to the Devious Wyvern. I believe this matter is definitely of interest to the Great Aunt.¡± As he spoke, Lin Que pulled out a longish rectangr brocade box and ced it into the hands of Young Master Yun.

    Young Master Yun raised up an eyebrow and opened the brocade box to see. He saw a glittering gold decorative Ruyi lying within and the impatience on his face immediately disappeared without a trace, quickly reced by a satisfied smile.

    ¡°Since n Chief Lin has important matters to discuss, I shall then try my best despite the difficulties and help you ry the message once more.¡± Upon saying that, Young Master Yun slipped the brocade box within his sleeve and walked inside the Heavenly Cloud Chambers as he swiveled his hips.

    Immediately upon after the man had turned and left, a malicious glint instantly shone within Lin Que¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°n Chief, why do you need to be so polite to such people?¡± A servant beside Lin Que asked, highly displeased with Young Master Yun¡¯s arrogant demeanor.

    Lin Que sneered, his voice dripping with derision: ¡°You really think that I treat these people with respect? If they were not so favoured by that person, useless garbage like this would not even be fit to wipe my shoes!¡±

    After a while, Young Master Yun came out and told Lin Que that the Grand Aunt is willing to see him now.

    Lin Que put on an ingratiating smile upon his face and thanked Young Master Yun repeatedly before he led his men into the Heavenly Cloud Chambers.

    The Heavenly Cloud Chambers was seven storeys tall and that person lived on the top level.

    Lin Que followed behind Young Master Yun the entire way as he made some enquiries about that person¡¯s mood today. Young Master Yun having epted the gift had naturally spilled every single detail he knew and when they got to the top level, Lin Que immediately shut his mouth.

    On the topmost level of the Heavenly Cloud Chambers, the entire floor was covered with snowy white fox skin rugs. Every single inch within the room was covered withvish extravagance. Gold trinkets and jade jewellery could be seen scattered everywhere and several lightly clothed and handsome looking young men were seated on one side, some ying the zither, some picking at the pipa, and a few piping out melodies on jade flutes.

    Another group of good looking men were leaning against the sides of an borate consort¡¯s lounge chair, offering up tters of fruits and wine, their faces stered with adting smiles.

    Ady in red was loungingzily on the long lounge chair, being served by the mass of young men. She was beautiful looking and the ends of her eyes were slighted edged upwards, looking to be only in her twenties. A mane of ck flowed out behind her, as one man knelt on the floor, carefullybing it out.

    Lin Que nced once at the beautifuldy, his face showing a cautious smile.

    Who would have thought that the unparalleled beauty was in actuality an old woman beyond a hundred years old?

 Chapter 1015

    Chapter 1015: ¡°Heavenly Cloud Chambers (3)¡±

    ¡°Your subordinate Lin Que pays his greetings to the Great Aunt.¡± Lin Que paid his obeisance, kneeling down on both his knees.

    The beautifuldy being waited upon hand and foot by a good number of attractive looking men lifted her eyes slightly, her alluring eyes lightly sweeping over Lin Que as she said nonchntly: ¡°Little Yun told me you have something you need to see me for? And that it has to do with the Devious Wyvern. I remember you telling me just a few days ago that you will be presenting the Devious Wyvern as a gift to me for my birthday celebrations. For you toe here today, wouldn¡¯t that mean that there has been a problem?¡±

    The pitch she spoke with had been light and the voice enchanting, but the tone was nevertheless piercing like a needle, that drove pain into Lin Que.

    Cold sweat ran down Lin Que¡¯s back, as he knelt firmly before thedy, his face already pale as a ghost.

    ¡°Your subordinate is guilty! Your subordinate has failed to rein in my unruly son which had caused the moron to fall prey to the scheme of people with ill intentions, resulting in him losing the Devious Wyvern, and I beg for the Great Aunt to mete out punishment!¡±

    The beautifuldy¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as she stared at Lin Que kneeling upon the ground, and then she suddenly broke out into augh sounding like the tinkle of silver bells.

    ¡°Lin Que, the reason you havee here today, is just to tell me that your son had lost my Devious Wyvern?¡±

    Lin Que started shaking as he remained kneeling upon the ground. Although what his ears heard wasughter, but that sound instead caused his entire body to break out in cold sweat!

    ¡°It¡¯s your subordinate¡¯s negligence that caused my son.....¡±

    A shattering crash sounded!

    A white jade wine cup had smashed upon Lin Que¡¯s temple and a wound had immediately opened up on his head. Blood gushed out from the wound on his temple and started dripping down, the bright red blood dripping upon the white fox fur rugs on the ground, devilish blood flowers seemingly blooming upon the snowy white.

    Lin Que did not dare to move from his spot and forced himself to remain kneeling as he said in a hurry: ¡°It was my offspring¡¯s foolishness, that allowed him to fall into the scheme set up by people, which made him lose the Devious Wyvern. Your subordinate has already investigated and looked into the matter clearly. The other party had actually disguised his Guardian Grade Spirit Beast as a low grade Spirit Beast which was the main cause of this issue. Although he was set up by others, but this incident still cannot be disassociatedpletely with your subordinate¡¯s ipetent son and your subordinate is willing to submit myself to the Great Aunt¡¯s punishment on my foolish son¡¯s behalf.¡±

    The beautifuldy narrowed up her eyes and sat up upon the long lounge chair. ¡°Guardian Grade Spirit Beast?¡±

    Lin Que¡¯s heart filled with joy, realizing that he had chosen the right method. He quickly replied: ¡°Yes, it was undoubtedly a Guardian Grade Spirit Beast. That person was brought in by the people from the Fiery ze n and his name is Jun Xie. The person had never been in the Thousand Beast City before this.¡±

    ¡°Jun Xie? That¡¯s interesting. Someone actually dares toy hands upon the things that I want.¡± A malicious expression appeared upon the beautifuldy¡¯s face and she pped her hands which were fair as white jade lightly together.

    And a towering man immediately came up from downstairs.

    When Lin Que saw that man, he became even more cautious. That man was one of the powerful men the Great Aunt had brought here with her.

    ¡°Go look into the background of who that Jun Xie is.¡± Thedy said, her voice sounding highly displeased.

    The man was surprised and he hesitated a moment after receiving his orders, seemingly having remembered something. He suddenly turned to Lin Que and said: ¡°That person named Jun Xie, how old is he, and is he male or female?¡±

    Lin Que quickly replied: ¡°He looked to be fourteen or fifteen years of age, small built, just a young immature youthful boy.¡±

    An eyebrow on the man¡¯s face lifted and he took a step forward to say: ¡°Your subordinate has actually heard of the name Jun Xie before.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Thedy looked at the man inquiringly.

    ¡°A few days ago, our spies from the Fire Country sent in a report, saying that a great upheaval had shaken up the Fire Country¡¯s ruling Imperial Family. The ruling regime of the Fire Country has changed hands and it had been to a person called Jun Xie! A youth that was about fourteen or fifteen years of age, and Xiong Ba has just returned from the Fire Country. If my guess if not wrong, the Jun Xie that Lin Que is talking about, should be the new ruling Emperor of the Fire Country.¡± The man said slowly.

    Lin Que¡¯s heart was suddenly overtaken with shock!

 Chapter 1016

    Chapter 1016: ¡°Heavenly Cloud Chambers (4)¡±

    Lin Que would never ever have thought, that Jun Wu Xie would possess such a prestigious background. In the Thousand Beast City, although he held the highly revered post of a n Chief, but it was not at a level that would be able to stand against the ruling Emperor of the biggest country throughout thends, and Lin Que suddenly found himselfpletely bathed in cold sweat.

    In his heart, he was cursing that son of his who was always stirring up so much trouble, many millions of times.

    Of all the people in the world to offend, he had to choose to offend the Emperor of the Fire Country. His n to divert the Grand Aunt¡¯s rage onto Jun Xie this time looked like it was about to go up in smoke.

    ¡°A youth merely fourteen to fifteen years of age was actually able to be the Fire Country¡¯s Emperor? Is that a joke from the Fire Country?¡± Thedy asked doubtfully.

    ¡°Your subordinate heard that Jun Xie has a ring named the Ring of Imperial Fire and it was originally owned by one of the past Emperors of the Fire Country. That Emperor had gone missing for a very long time and the throne was temporarily taken over by his younger brother. Upon ascending to the throne, the younger brother had issued an Imperial Decree that once a person who holds the Ring of Imperial Fire appears, all descendants of his are to abdicate and give up the throne in favour of that person.¡± The man said.

    ¡°So that¡¯s how it happened.¡± Thedy nodded slightly. ¡°The little Emperor has recently just ascended into the throne, so what is he doing here in my Thousand Beast City instead of enjoying himself back in the Fire Country?¡±

    ¡°That..... your subordinate does not know.¡±

    Thedy waved her hand to dismiss him and she turned to look at Lin Que kneeling upon the ground. Her gaze seemed thoughtful as Lin Que was feeling all jittery.

    ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s just a beast anyway. Since the Fire Country¡¯s little Emperor likes it, take it as a greeting gift from me to him.¡±

    Hearing the Great Aunt say that, Lin Que heaved a silent sigh of relief in his heart.

    ¡°Very soon, my birthday celebrations will being up. With such a rare opportunity that the Fire Country¡¯s little Emperor also happens to be in the Thousand Beast City as well, have someone hand him an invitation at that time, to invite the little Emperor to join us with the festivities.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Lin Que said hurriedly.

    ¡°In this matter, I will not pursue it further. You have afterall tried your best and spared no effort all these years. Your son¡¯s life, will be spared for now. It¡¯s also about time the next batch of people should be heading out to the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff and you should know what to do.¡± Thedy said, her gaze falling upon Lin Que. Although it was just a fleeting nce, but it was enough to make anyone feel oppressively stifled.

    Lin Que replied: ¡°Your subordinate knows, and your subordinate will definitely carry it out properly. But..... but when your subordinate asked the Grand Chieftain to allocate men for the expedition previously, the Grand Chieftain had not seem too pleased about it.¡± As Lin Que spoke, he discreetly raised his head up slightly to observe thedy¡¯s reaction.

    Thedy said with a coldugh: ¡°His displeasure should be nothing new to you. Why should you bother how he feels about it?¡±

    ¡°Yes..... yes. Everything will be carried out as Great Aunt wishes it to be. Your subordinate will spare no effort in getting it done.¡± Lin Que said.

    Thedy then nodded in satisfaction.

    ¡°You¡¯re dismissed!¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Lin Que recused himself and asked his men to put all the gifts down before leaving the Heavenly Cloud Chambers.

    ¡°All of the rest of you are dismissed as well.¡± Thedy waved her hand, dispersing all the good looking young men in the room.

    When she was the only person left on the top floor, the towering man who had left earlier came back up with two other men with him.

    ¡°All that was said earlier, did you all hear it?¡± Qu Xin Rui asked, sitting up straight on the long lounge chair, looking at the threepanions who hade to the Thousand Beast City with her.

    ¡°We heard it clearly. The fact that you let Lin Que off so easily this time, was very unlike your personality. I had thought that you would have needed to tear his son into a million pieces before you will be appeased.¡± The man who had been highly respectful towards Qu Xin Rui earlier suddenly said with augh, and there wasn¡¯t a trace of the same respectful tone in his voice that had been present earlier.

 Chapter 1017

    Chapter 1017: ¡°Heavenly Cloud Chambers (5)¡±

    Qu Xin Rui gave a coldugh in response. After her spirit powers broke through to attain the Purple Spirit, she had left the ce at the invitation by the Soul Return Pce of the Twelve Pces and she had onlye back here to the Thousand Beast City because she had an objective to achieve here.

    ¡°Lin Que¡¯s son is a useless piece of garbage, but Lin Que is still rather useful. If I had his son killed, I do not think he will continue to submit himself to work for us voluntarily. They will have to die in the end anyway, but for Lin Que, it will have to wait till hepletes all the tasks I have set out for him to do before he dies.¡±

    ¡°ording to what you are saying, you are only intending to settle scores with him after Lin Que helps us to locate the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb?¡± One of the men asked, his eyebrow lifting slightly.

    Qu Xin Rui¡¯s eyes narrowed and a cruel glint showed in her eyes.

    ¡°Although the Devious Wyvern is not as vital as the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb, but it is still something of significant importance. That wastrel of a trash had actually in a fit of anger, caused me to lose the Devious Wyvern that had been within my grasp in vain. How could I let him go scot free so easily?¡±

    ¡°Lin Que is rather loyal to you though. Even for something so difficult to find like the Devious Wyvern, Lin Que had still managed to find it for you. But a pity. If not for this ident, if you had brought the Devious Wyvern back to the pce, Xin Rui, you would have won yourself much credit.¡± The man said with a smile.

    Qu Xin Rui swept her gaze over to him, seemingly not affected by the man¡¯s sarcasm in the least.

    ¡°If you guys have so much time to be telling me all this, you should instead be looking at all this in another way. The Devious Wyvern might already be gone, but hadn¡¯t they sent us something good in return?¡±

    ¡°Something good? You mean the Guardian Grade Spirit Beast?¡±

    Qu Xin Rui shook her head. ¡°Although a Guardian Grade Spirit Beast is rare, but it would not help us much towards our objective here. Instead, that little Emperor of the Fire Country would be more useful towards our needs. The Fire Country is the biggest country in the Lower Realm and regardless whether we are talking about the poption of people or battle prowess, no other country in the Lower Realm canpare to them. If we can make the little Emperor obediently submit himself to us, we will then be able to mobilise the army he has on his hands to explore the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff, and the results will naturally be something way beyond what one lone Thousand Beast City can hope to achieve.¡±

    ¡°Little wonder you said to forget the matter, so you already had this thought in your mind then. I had thought that your temperament had changed today and you suddenly decided not to make things difficult for Lin Que, nor to pursue the matter any further with Jun Xie. Seems like when you asked for an invitation to be sent to the little Emperor, you had already thought to rope the boy in?¡± The man was well aware of the kind of malice Qu Xin Rui was capable of and he immediately understood what Qu Xin Rui was nning.

    Qu Xin Rui smiled slightly and said: ¡°There aren¡¯t too many things in the Lower Realm that is able to hold my attention and if they can be put to good use, then why not? If the little Emperor¡¯s looks catches my eye, I will naturally not ill treat him as well.¡± As she spoke, the tip of Qu Xin Rui¡¯s tongue lightly licked her red luscious lips.

    ¡°It will be good if everything happens as you have nned.¡±

    ¡°Whether it will happen, will depend on whether the little Emperor knows what¡¯s good for him. In the next few days, Lin Que will be arranging for people to go to the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff and see who among you three will be going with them. Even though no one from the Thousand Beast City will be able toe back alive, we shouldn¡¯t waste all that effort for nothing and should at least dig up whatever information we can about the situation down there at the bottom.¡± Qu Xin Rui said to the men.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    After that, Qu Xin Rui waved her hand and said: ¡°All of you are dismissed.¡±

    The three men exchanged looks between themselves and saw the sneer from being ridiculed in each other¡¯s eyes but they chose not to speak of it. They pretended to show deference and walked down from the top floor of the Heavenly Cloud Chambers.

    Very soon, the bunch of good looking young men who had been dismissed earlier rushed upstairs and quickly surrounded Qu Xin Rui once again, fawning all over her with shameless adtion.

    Qu Xin Rui immersed herself within, her eyes closed in enjoyment.

 Chapter 1018

    Chapter 1018: ¡°Victory without a Fight¡±

    As Lord Meh Meh had crushed the entire Spirit Beast Arena¡¯s battle stage tform into rubble when it had revealed its true form, based on reason, it had been the first participant to have set foot outside the boundary of the battle tform. Hence, Lord Meh Meh was no longer holding the Spirit Beast Arena¡¯s first rank. But as the Devious Wyvern who had ¡°defeated¡± Lord Meh Meh had already been swallowed uppletely without a trace left behind, the second ranked in the Spirit Beast Arena had been promoted up to hold the top rank.

    That very afternoon, Jun Wu Xie brought Lord Meh Meh to the Spirit Beast Arena once again, and stated that they wanted to register for participation in thepetition.

    However.....

    The person in charge of the Spirit Beast Arena had almost fallen to his knees before Jun Xie in plea.

    They had usually only had low grade Spirit Beasts being brought in to contest in the Spirit Beast Arena. Needless to even mention about Guardian Grade Spirit Beasts, even seeing a medium grade Spirit Beast appear in their contests was a rare sight by itself.

    With Lord Meh Meh being such an impossibly magnificent Guardian Grade Spirit Beast, was there even any meaning for it toe take part in theirpetition? Any Spirit Beast that was ced before Lord Meh Meh would not need Lord Meh Meh to even bleat a second time. The first sound it made would drive any of them into uncontroble incontinence.

    Aside from the fact that the Spirit Beasts would not even dare to stand before Lord Meh Meh, even their owners who were people who were most keen to show off their skills in Spirit Beast Taming were all hiding their Spirit Beasts away from Lord Meh Meh, not a single one among them wanting to see their Spirit Beast toyed by Lord Meh Meh on stage.

    If that was allowed to continue on, how was the Spirit Beast Arena even going to continue its existence?

    With no other choice, the person in charge in the Spirit Beast Arena had straightaway absolved Lord Meh Meh of having to go through any battles, and immediately shoved a Spirit Tamer Bracelet straight into Jun Xie¡¯s hand, quickly escorting the youth and beast out of the Spirit Beast Arena in a big hurry like he would the God of Cmity.

    Having a Guardian Grade Spirit Beast in their Spirit Beast Arena..... Not just merely this year, it was thought that even if they were to wait till next year, not a single participant would even dare show up here.

    Wouldn¡¯t that be just like the Chinese saying? Despite knowing a tiger¡¯s in the mountain, but still choosing to walk up the mountain?

    Having unexpectedly received the Spirit Tamer Bracelet that she wanted so easily, Jun Wu Xie was still feeling rather surprised. But when she saw the mourful and almost tearful look on the face of the person in charge, she epted the bracelet without stalling and immediately left the ce carrying Lord Meh Meh in her arms, failing to see all the people in the Spirit Beast Arena wiping tears from their eyes after she left.

    Having gotten the Spirit Tamer Bracelet, Jun Wu Xie went back to the Fiery ze n Hall to slowly study it.

    Fan Zhuo was still outside the Thousand Beast City at that moment and she did not know where his exact location was. It would only be after they came into the city and initiated contact with her that she would be able to hand the Spirit Tamer Bracelet to Fan Zhuo.

    The Spirit Tamer Bracelets in the Thousand Beast City were ssified into different grades. The one Jun Wu Xie held in her hand was of the most inferior quality, that was only able to tame one low grade Spirit Beast. To someone like Jun Wu Xie who already had two Guardian Grade Spirit Beasts with her, the item was really not of much use to her. After looking at it carefully a few times, she then kept it away.

    Jun Wu Xie then took the lotus basin out from the Cosmos Sack and slowly absorbed the spirit energy from it. She had already been at the pinnacle of the green spirit from quite a long time with her spirit power fully filled to the brim, and she would be able to breakthrough into the blue spirit anytime she wanted. But Jun Wu Xie was not too keen to do it at that moment as when she conducts a breakthrough, she would inadvertently fall into unconsciousness for a period of time. Being in the Thousand Beast City currently, Jun Wu Xie did not dare to allow herself to fall into aa so carelessly and although she had Lord Meh Meh and the others at her side, she didn¡¯t hold too much confidence towards Lord Meh Meh¡¯s and the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit¡¯s intelligence. Only the little ck cat among them could be counted as quick witted but she was not certain that it would be able to handle any unexpected situations that might suddenly ur.

    Afterall, within the Thousand Beast City, people from the Twelve Pces were also present and under such circumstances, it was impossible for Jun Wu Xie to proceed with her spirit power breakthrough while alone.

    As she silently absorbed the spirit energy, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mind was also contemting the situation within the Thousand Beast City.

 Chapter 1019

    Chapter 1019: ¡°A Young Girl¡¯s Heart¡±

    In the subsequent few days in the Thousand Beast City, life could only be described as dry and uneventful for Jun Wu Xie. She almost never left her room and even Qing Yu did not see not see any sign of Jun Xie in the Fiery ze n Hall.

    Everytime he suggested to Jun Xie to bring him out on a tour of the Thousand Beast City, he was quickly rejected by Jun Xie.

    That had however freed up some time for Qing Yu to deal with some of the tasks his position required of him that had umted up previously.

    Qu Ling Yue came down to the Fiery ze n Hall on the fifth day after Jun Xie came to the Thousand Beast City. She knocked on Jun Xie¡¯s room door as she stood uneasily before it.

    ¡°Young Master Jun, are you in there?¡±

    The room door was slowly opened and Jun Xie appeared before Qu Ling Yue. And that one nce almost made Qu Ling Yueugh out loud. Jun Wu Xie after having altered her looks disguised as a boy, could still be considered to be delicately attractive looking. But the delicate features on that face was always tinged with a slight chill which made the boy feel rather unapproachable. But at that moment.....

    Jun Xie was carrying the round wooly Lord Meh Meh in his arms, while upon his left and right shoulders, were perched the little ck cat and a snow white big eared rabbit. At first nce, those three adorable little fellows had instantly added quite a significant level of amusement to Jun Xie¡¯s otherwise chilling demeanor.

    Qu Ling Yue tried to hold herself back with much difficulty before she was able to notugh out aloud.

    ¡°Come in.¡± Jun Wu Xie said expressionlessly.

    Qu Ling Yue followed the youth in behind obediently and immediately upon entering, she could smell a faint fragrance of herbs. The scent was very nice smelling but when she swept her gaze over the entire room, she could not spot any traces of herbs at all.

    ¡°Something you need?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked, putting Lord Meh Meh upon the table, before picking up the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit and the little ck cat to put them on the table as well. Fortunately, Guardian Grade Spirit Beasts were able to alter their weight as well when transforming their bodies or with her thin arms and slender legs, it would really be rather tedious to carry around all three of those adorable looking beasts.

    ¡°Erm, it will be the end of the month soon and Father made mee to ask whether you have any ns made.¡± Qu Ling Yue said, looking at Jun Xie, the smile upon her face from earlier had faded, her expression stern and serious.

    At the end of every month, Qu Xin Rui would bring all those people she had released at the beginning of the month back out of the city and release another batch of prisoners only in the beginning of the next month. If they wanted to find out where Qu Xin Rui imprisoned all the people of the Thousand Beast City, that was the only window period that allowed them to do anything to find out.

    ¡°No.¡± Jun Wu Xie answered very calmly.

    Qu Ling Yue was slightly shocked. Jun Xie had been in the Thousand Beast City for several days now and she had not seen him take any action. It was not that she did not believe in Jun Xie¡¯s capabilities, but as she knew absolutely nothing about what the youth was nning, she could not help but feel slightly uneasy about it.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to meet with any of the people who came back from there? And try to ask where they had been imprisoned?¡± Qu Ling Yue asked cautiously with trepidation.

    Jun Wu Xie shook her head. ¡°As the entire Thousand Beast City has fallen under the control of that person, anyone whoes in contact with those people would be discovered by that person. Moreover..... if she dared to release those people, it would mean all those people has no idea where they had been imprisoned. It would just be a waste of time to ask them and only serve to alert the enemy instead.¡±

    The proper way to resolve the predicament the Thousand Beast City was facing, would be from outside, and not from within.

    Qu Ling Yue then said: ¡°Young Master Jun has guessed it correctly. For all those people who had been released, their family members had asked the released prisoners and tried to decipher where they had been hidden in imprisonment but none of them were able to tell them anything. After they were sent out of the Thousand Beast City, all of them would quickly be knocked out and by the time they regained their consciousness, they were already back in captivity.¡±

 Chapter 1020

    <hr ss="chapter-end">

    Chapter 1020: ¡°A Young Girl¡¯s Heart (2)¡±

    ¡°That would naturally be so.¡± Jun Wu Xie was not surprised in the least.

    To have been able to hold all those people hostage against the Thousand Beast City for so many years, the Great Aunt would naturally have been a highly capable person, and she would naturally have prepared against this.

    Qu Ling Yue shrugged. She had not seen her mother for a long time and she missed her mother terribly. Whenever she saw the family members of others return, while still not being able to see her own mother, the many times that she had been hopelessly disappointed, had made her begin to feel more and more anxious as time went by.

    Seeing Qu Ling Yue looking sad and highly depressed, the little ck cat used its tail to poke at Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie turned to look at the little ck cat nkly and saw that the little ck cat was trying to signal to her with its eyes.

    ¡°Meow.¡±

    [Mistress, haven¡¯t you yet realised that the Young Miss Qu came to find you seeking for an elixir of assurance?]

    Jun Wu Xie lifted an eyebrow. She seldom told anyone about any of the ns she had in her head and it had already be a matter of habit for her. Qu Ling Yue knew absolutely nothing about any of her ns, and having been disappointed countless times in the Thousand Beast City, Qu Ling Yue was desperately wishing for just the slightest glimmer of hope to manifest.

    Jun Wu Xie suddenly said: ¡°Dumb Qiao and the others are already stationed outside the city and once those people are brought out of the city, they will then follow behind them. They will be able to find out where all the people have been imprisoned.¡±

    As expected, upon hearing Jun Wu Xie¡¯s exnation, Qu Ling Yue immediately lifted her head, her face filled with delighted surprise.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Qu Ling Yue¡¯s big round eyes which were suddenly shimmering with so much joy and hope and she understood why the little ck cat had said that. Just a simple line from her, had been able to help Qu Ling Yue reignite that sense of hope and make her regain her confidence. It was just that simple.

    Having seemingly learned something from this, Jun Wu Xie raised a hand and copied what Jun Wu Yao had done before, her tiny hand gently patting Qu Ling Yue lightly on her head.

    ¡°Rest assured. Whatever I promised you, I will achieve it.¡± In order to get the map, she would not allow herself any mistakes in this.

    Qu Ling Yue was slightly stunned as she stared at Jun Xie, the pair of cold eyes seemingly having lost some of their chill and filled with a slight tinge of warmth. Although still cold, but these eyes seemed no longer biting.

    Although Qu Ling Yue and Jun Xie had known each other for a period of time, those eyes of Jun Xie¡¯s had always made her subconsciously not dare to get too close to the youth. Evening here to get news from him today, had required her to summon up a great deal of courage. Although Jun Xie was slightly younger than she was, she had never dared to see Jun Xie as an ordinary youth. In her eyes, Jun Xie¡¯s existence had far transcended the boundaries of seniority traditionally limited by age.

    In her heart, Jun Xie took on an image of someone who was powerful, cold, wise and farsighted.

    But when Jun Xie was now seemingly looking as if he wasforting her, having raised his hand to pat her on the head, Qu Ling Yue suddenly found that her heart had skipped a beat.

    Her clear and tiny face suddenly felt a warm surge. Her eyes widened, as she stared at the youth who wouldn¡¯t be considered to be highly exceptionally good looking. Without knowing why, at that moment, she suddenly felt that Jun Xie was actually even more attractive looking than that incredibly handsome man everyone had been drawn to back at the time at the me Spirit Auction House.

    At that moment, Qu Ling Yue could feel as if several deers were leaping around in her heart and even her breaths were suddenlying in in quick short gasps.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at the suddenly red flushed face of Qu Ling Yue and her eyes narrowed up.

    Her instincts as a doctor thought that Qu Ling Yue was feeling unwell and although their rtionship was only one of cooperation, Jun Wu Xie was usually more gentle towards females. She immediately looked up and ced her palm upon Qu Ling Yue¡¯s forehead.

 Chapter 1021

    Chapter 1021: ¡°A Young Girl¡¯s Heart (3)¡±

    When she felt Jun Xie¡¯s slightly cold hand ced over her forehead, Qu Ling Yue¡¯s face quickly turned even redder!

    ¡°You.....¡± Jun Wu Xie could feel that Qu Ling Yue¡¯s forehead was getting rather warm and she was just about to take her pulse when Qu Ling Yue suddenly stood up with a swoosh.

    Qu Ling Yue¡¯s face was so red that her face looked like it was about to burst. She stood there in a fluster, her hands twisting helplessly together before her.

    ¡°I..... I..... I am fine.....¡± Qu Ling Yue stuttered nervously. When Jun Xie had been standing so close to her earlier, she had felt like her heart was almost going to jump out of her throat.

    Jun Wu Xie looking puzzledly at Qu Ling Yue¡¯s rather strange actions, unable to understand why Qu Ling Yue was reacting like this.

    ¡°Erm..... about that..... I..... I¡¯ll take my leave first..... If..... If there¡¯s anything else, I¡¯lle look for you then..... No..... no no, you can get Uncle Xiong to tell it to my father.....¡± Her tongue was getting all twisted up and Qu Ling Yue was getting more nervous the more she spoke, so she suddenly decided to just turn around and just run out of the room in a panic instead.

    Qing Yu was justing in to look for Jun Xie when Qu Ling Yue suddenly ran straight into him. He did not even have the time to apologise when Qu Ling Yue already had her head lowered and after quickly apologising a few times, she ran away like she was escaping from something.

    ¡°What happened to..... the Young Miss?¡± Qing Yu asked looking at Qu Ling Yue¡¯s back as she ran away, his face puzzled as he turned to look at Jun Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie shrugged her shoulders. She didn¡¯t know what happened to Qu Ling Yue as well.

    She waspletely fine just moments ago when her face had suddenly turned red and she had quickly run away after saying barely a few words after that.

    Qing Yu scratched at his head but very quickly, he couldn¡¯t make himself worry about that anymore. He ced the invitation he held in his hand and ced it upon the table before Jun Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie lifted an eyebrow as she nced at Qing Yu and picked up the invitation to look at it, before quickly putting it back down on the table.

    ¡°This, was just brought in by the people from the Icy Frost n.¡± Qing Yu said with a frown. When it was delivered here, the person specifically stated that it was to be given to Jun Xie and that had greatly puzzled Qing Yu.

    ¡°Why would you be invited to that person¡¯s birthday celebrations?¡± Qing Yu had thought long and hard but still had no answers to that question. How long had it only been since Jun Xie came to the Thousand Beast City? Qu Xin Rui¡¯s birthday celebrations usually only included the n Chiefs and their deputies from the various ns, and the people within the Grand Chieftain¡¯s Residence. Other than that, no one else would be allowed to attend.

    And Jun Xie would not even considered to be from the Thousand Beast City, so why had Qu Xin Rui suddenly decided to issue an invitation to Jun Xie?

    Jun Wu Xie calmly replied: ¡°Because the Devious Wyvern is gone.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Qing Yu was stunned for a while.

    ¡°Remember the time I went by myself to the Spirit Beast Arena for the match between the Devious Wyvern and Lord Meh Meh?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked.

    Qing Yu immediately nodded. Of course he remembered that. He had still been highly relieved that Jun Xie had been able to bring Lord Meh Meh back in one piece. He had been afraid that Jun Xie might still be sore about it and so he had not dared to bring the matter up with the youth.

    ¡°That day, Lord Meh Meh swallowed up the Devious Wyvern.¡± Jun Wu Xie said, her face highly calm.

    With a loud thunk, Qing Yu¡¯s jaw dropped onto the floor.

    ¡°Wh... What..... What did you say? Lord Meh Meh..... swallowed up..... the..... the Devious Wyvern?¡± Qing Yu could not believe what his own ears were hearing. He had seen with his own eyes just how huge the Devious Wyvern had been and with Lord Meh Meh¡¯s tiny body, even if it was to eat up the Devious Wyvern, they would first have to sh and grind the Devious Wyvern by a million cuts and that would take Lord Meh Meh an entire month to eat it as ground meat!

    But Jun Xie had just said.....

    Lord Meh Meh swallowed the Devious Wyvern up?

 Chapter 1022

    Chapter 1022: ¡°Dangerous Feast (1)¡±

    [Lord Meh Meh swallowed up the Devious Wyvern?]

    [How was that possible?]

    Qing Yu stared very hard at the round ball of wool that was Lord Meh Meh, but he still could not find anything out of the ordinary.

    ¡°Meh?¡± Lord Meh Meh heard Jun Wu Xie mention its name and thought that its feedstress was heaping praise on it and it wiggled its little tail, its rear end wobbling as it came to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s feet, shamelessly rubbing itself against her calf.

    It looked at that moment, exactly like a shameless, fawningckey!

    The perspective that Qing Yu viewed the world with, was suddenly shattered.....

    [That dumb looking sheep..... was really able to swallow up the Devious Wyvern?]

    [Was Jun Wu Xie really not pulling his leg?]

    ¡°But you..... you previously said..... that you lost the match?¡± [How did it turn to be Lord Meh Meh swallowing up the Devious Wyvern?]

    Jun Wu Xie said: ¡°Lord Meh Meh¡¯s foot stepped off from the tform first.¡±

    Qing Yu very nearly spurted out blood upon hearing that.

    It finally dawned on him that when Jun Xie had said that they lost the match, he had not meant that Lord Meh Meh had been defeated by the Devious Wyvern, but it was actually because Lord Meh Meh¡¯s foot had fallen outside the battle stage tform and that was how they lost. And the result of that loss had happened with Lord Meh Meh..... swallowing up the Devious Wyvern!

    At that moment, Qing Yu suddenly thought himself hopelessly naive. He had thought that Lord Meh Meh had been defeated by the Devious Wyvern and assumed the matter to be over and done with. Never could he have ever thought that something so absolutely terrifying had happened after that!

    ¡°You can¡¯t go! You must absolutely not turn up for the birthday feast! That person was the one who specifically asked Lin Que to help her locate the Devious Wyvern. Lin Que spent almost ten years¡¯ time before he managed to find it and you can see from that, just how rare the Devious Wyvern is. If you show yourself there, that person will definitely do something to you! That person¡¯s methods are extremely cruel and vicious and she has never cared about consequences. For her to suddenly decide to send this invitation to you, it is obvious that she has malicious intentions behind it. If she really does anything to you at that time, I¡¯m afriad even the Grand Chieftain will not be able to save you.¡± Qing Yu said, suddenly in a panic.

    Qing Yu had not been worried that Jun Xie would really draw the attention of that person but one Devious Wyvern had changed all of that. They all knew that the Devious Wyvern Lin Que possessed was going to be gifted to Qu Xin Rui but it had been swallowed up by Jun Xie¡¯s Spirit Beast. That must have thrown Qu Xin Rui into a rage!

    ¡°I¡¯ll go get the n Chief immediately! I¡¯ll ask him to get you out of the city!¡± Qu Yu could not wait another moment longer. He had personally witnessed that person¡¯s cruel ways before. Whoever angered her, would undoubtedly have to repay for it with his life. Even Qu Ling Yue had not dared to show the slightest disrespect before her.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Qing Yu who had worked himself up into such a fluster and she calmly said: ¡°No need.¡±

    Qing Yu retorted: ¡°Young Master Jun! This is no joking matter at all! That person was seeking to possess the Devious Wyvern and you have destroyed it. She would never let you off for that! I know that you possess very high spirit powers, but that person had already attained the Purple Spirits several decades ago! Her powers now will surely be even more unfathomable. There is no way you can be a match for her.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie then asked: ¡°You really think that she sent this to me here, because she wants to kill me?¡±

    ¡°What else could it be?¡± Qing Yu then said.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Qing Yu and said in a patient voice: ¡°If she really wanted to kill me, she would have acted immediately upon my return from the Spirit Beast Arena.¡±

    Qing Yu was suddenly at a loss for words.

    ¡°Losing the Devious Wyvern, was not a responsibility that Lin Feng would be able to shoulder himself. He would have pleaded for his father to help him at the first instance and Lin Que would not dare to keep the matter under wraps and would have reported it to that person immediately. If that person really wanted to have me killed, she would have already acted by now. Why would she wait till now?¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyebrow arched up and she pointed at the invitation card to say: ¡°Do you really think, with her status and position in the Thousand Beast City, to just kill me, she would need to set up such an borate and mystifying trap?¡±

 Chapter 1023

    Chapter 1023: ¡°Dangerous Feast (2)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words were like a bucket of cold water thrown upon the highly anxious Qing Yu that calmed him right down.

    ¡°Then why would she still send you this invitation?¡± Jun Wu Xie was right. With Qu Xin Rui¡¯s power and her status in the Thousand Beast City, if she really wanted to kill Jun Xie, she would not need to do it in such a roundabout manner. And moreover, the incident had already passed for quite a time before this invitation was sent here.

    ¡°Maybe, she felt that I can be of some use to her.¡± Jun Wu Xie said expressionlessly. She had never thought that Qu Xin Rui would send an invitation to her, and the reason for that invitation was still not known to her for the moment.

    ¡°Then, Young Master Jun, does that mean you will be going?¡± Qing Yu was still feeling rather worried about it.

    ¡°Make a guess.¡± Jun Wu Xie threw the question back at him and Qing Yu did not say anything else.

    If Jun Wu Xie was not going to leave the Thousand Beast City, then she would have to turn up for Qu Xin Rui¡¯s birthday celebrations. But she wasn¡¯t too bothered even if she was to really attend it. As Qu Xin Rui had not immediately made any attempts to kill her, that had told her clearly that Qu Xin Rui would not do anything to her during the birthday feast. She might also be able to find out the reason why she had been invited by attending the banquet.

    After thinking the entire matter through, Qing Yu still felt that the entire matter felt too dangerous and he immediately ran to Xiong Ba to discuss it with him.

    In the room, Jun Wu Xie was the only person left inside. She sat expressionlessly at the table as she poured herself a drink.

    ¡°Young Miss.¡± The figure of Ye Sha suddenly appeared within the room.

    ¡°In the past two days, were there any more people watching the Fiery ze n Hall?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked. On the night after Lord Meh Meh swallowed up the Devious Wyvern, Ye Sha had immediately detected that someone had infiltrated the Fiery ze n Hall deep in the night and hidden himself outside her door to watch her.

    And Ye Sha had been able to sense that the man¡¯s spirit energy was at least of the Purple Spirit or higher.

    From that moment on, Jun Wu Xie knew that she had alerted the one in the Heavenly Cloud Chambers and that person had for consecutive days, sent people to observe her but they had never revealed themselves. Hence, Jun Wu Xie knew that Qu Xin Rui would soon act.

    ¡°They had note in the past two days.¡± Ye Sha said.

    ¡°The things I asked you to do, have they been done?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked, slightly raising her eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s all done. You can rest assured, Young Miss.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie nodded in satisfaction.

    ¡°The man who came here in the past few days, did you manage to assess his power?¡±

    ¡°I managed to get a rough gauge.¡± Ye Sha replied.

    ¡°How does hepare to you?¡± Jun Wu Xie inquired.

    Ye Sha was silent a moment before he said: ¡°Your subordinate will be able to take him down.¡±

    That meant that the opponent¡¯s powers was inferior to Ye Sha¡¯s and the difference wasn¡¯t just by a bit.

    Although Ye Sha did not possess any spirit powers, but his battle prowess was somewhat higher thanmon Purple Spirits. When she heard Ye Sha¡¯s words, Jun Wu Xie was slightly more relieved.

    ¡°Young Miss.¡± Ye Sha said suddenly.

    Jun Wu Xie acknowledged nonchntly and raised her cup intending to take sip from it.

    ¡°Ye Mei sent news that he will be returning with Young Master Wu Yao in a few days.¡± Ye Sha reported in a low voice.

    At that moment, the teacup in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hand wavered, very nearly spilling its contents. Her face waspletely expressionless but her fingers moved slightly, the only sign that betrayed her emotions.

    ¡°Is that so.¡± She replied without emotion, like she did not care in the slightest.

    ¡°Yes. Young Master Wu Yao had also instructed Ye Mei to ry the message asking for the Young Miss to take good care of herself and wait for him toe here.¡± Ye Sha said, reporting the message Ye Mei sent over, word for word.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes lowered, as she looked at her own reflection in the teacup.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Thank You for the support and please continue to read GDBBM and our other fantastic series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    All contributions big and small will be greatly appreciated and we at MistyCloudTrantions thank you! Hugz~

 Chapter 1024

    Chapter 1024: ¡°Dangerous Feast (3)¡±

    When Xiong Ba knew that Qu Xin Rui had actually sent an invitation to Jun Xie, inviting Jun Xie to attend her birthday banquet, he immediately broke into a rage. He charged with fiery speed straight to Jun Xie¡¯s room and pushed the room door open to dere: ¡°You cannot attend Qu Xin Rui¡¯s banquet!¡±

    Jun Wu Xie seemed like she had been thinking of something and her gaze was solemn. With Xiong Ba¡¯s single loud roar, she immediately recovered her senses and turned to look calmly at the heavily panting Xiong Ba.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°The kind of person Qu Xin Rui is, I know most clearly. For her to invite you for no good reason like this, could not be a good thing for you.¡± It was still fresh in Xiong Ba¡¯s mind the deeds Qu Xin Rui hadmitted before. He remembered when Qu Xin Rui first came back to the Thousand Beast City, he was not yet the Fiery ze n¡¯s n Chief. He had been just slightly over twenty years of age and was just the Fiery ze n¡¯s Deputy n Chief. He had a rash temperament while the Fiery ze n¡¯s n Chief was calm, steady, and highly decisive. The n Chief was a senior Xiong Ba respected the most.

    But after Qu Xin Rui arrived here, she had asked Qu Wen Hao to assist her with the investigation of the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff. From the beginning, no one knew what the bottom of the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff was like at all. The Grand Chieftain of the Thousand Beast City and their four n Chiefs saw her as a revered senior of the Thousand Beast City, their protector from the past. Afterall, Qu Xin Rui had brought great glory to the Thousand Beast City before she left and they trusted Qu Xin Rui, believing that a respected senior would not do anything to bring harm to the Thousand Beast City.

    Hence, in the initial stages, regardless whether it was the Grand Chieftain or the four n Chiefs, they were all willing to help Qu Xin Rui achieve her goals.

    But after the first teams from the Thousand Beast City went down to the bottom of the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff, the result they gained had been zero survivors. That had been a team of close to one thousand people, formed from the elite of the Thousand Beast City¡¯s four ns.Those people had gone to the bottom of the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff bearing the trust and reverence for the powerful Purple Spirit but not a single one among them had returned from the bottom of that cliff alive.

    The total annihtion shocked the whole Thousand Beast City, for all those who died, were a group of the most precious people to the Thousand Beast City. The Grand Chieftain was heartbroken and aggrieved and the four n Chiefs were sad and dispirited. But Qu Xin Rui still did not want to give up, she persuaded and cajoled the people to attempt again, saying that everything had just been an ident and the people who went down the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff might still be alive and were waiting for people to go save them.

    Because of that, the Thousand Beast City sent out another team of people and the number of people was even doubled.

    However, all those people were like a stone that sank into the ocean, to remain at the bottom of the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff forever.

    Ever since that time, the people of the Thousand Beast City realized that the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff was the most dangerous ce in the world and the Grand Chieftain was no longer willing to send anymore people to the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff, firmly refusing any of Qu Xin Rui¡¯s subsequent requests.

    It was at that time that Qu Xin Ruipletely tore off her mask of pretense, and revealed her real personality, that was one of cruelty and viciousness.

    That very night, she brought her henchmen and captured all the four n¡¯s n Chiefs, bringing them to the Grand Chieftain¡¯s Residence¡¯s main gates. The entire city¡¯s people were alerted and before everyone¡¯s eyes, they massacred all the four senior n Chiefs who were dead against any more expeditions to the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff!

    The whole Thousand Beast City were overtaken with madness at that moment and at the moment the people were about to retaliate, Qu Xin Rui told them that their family members have been captured and their lives were in her hands. If all of them did notply to her wishes, then all their family members would be deceased spirits by her knife.

    That very night, it was not known how many lost their lives. All those who resisted, the innocent people who were helplessly captured, and all those killed by Qu Xin Rui and her underlings at the gates of the Grand Chieftain¡¯s Residence, the blood of all those people, turning the stones outside the Grand Chieftain¡¯s Residence a bright red.....

    Qu Xin Rui used the most brutal method and most malicious scheme, to make the entire Thousand Beast City, to sumb to her tight grip of control!

    Thank You for the support and please continue to read GDBBM and our other fantastic series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

 Chapter 1025

    Chapter 1025: ¡°Dangerous Feast (4)¡±

    Xiong Ba told Jun Xie all the deeds that Qu Xin Rui hadmitted in the past and hoped that Jun Xie would give up on his intention of attending the birthday banquet. They had brought Jun Xie toe here and he was thest hope they had to save the Thousand Beast City. The Thousand Beast City was by now unable to sustain any more losses of their people and if even Jun Xie sumbed under the hand of Qu Xin Rui, Xiong Ba did not dare to imagine who else would be able to save them from it all.

    ¡°Jun Xie! You must not go!¡± Xiong Ba boomed as he stared at Jun Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie then said: ¡°If I do not go, are you then going to send me out of the city?¡±

    Xiong Ba was stumped, as he stood frozen in his spot.

    ¡°The invitation has already reached me. If I do not go, that was be a snub to her face and she would definitely not tolerate that from me. The only option left for me then would be to leave the Thousand Beast City to escape from all of this. But if I am to leave, will there still be any meaning for me to evene here in the first ce?¡± Jun Wu Xie said as she looked at Xiong Ba. She understood Xiong Ba¡¯s concerns, but the bow had been strung and they had to shoot the arrow.

    Xiong Ba fell back into a chair in defeat, his face perplexed.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. She will not spare anyone who goes against her wishes. To save you, we will need to send you far away from the Thousand Beast City. With that..... you will not be able to execute any of your ns here.....¡±

    ¡°She will not do anything to me. Or at least, she won¡¯t on the day of the banquet.¡± Jun Wu Xie said expressionlessly. That was one point she was still fairly confident of.

    ¡°Are you really going?¡± Xiong Ba said, still feeling rather worried.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded to him.

    ¡°On the day of the banquet, Qing Yu and me will stick close by your side. If anything unexpectedes up, we will do everything in our power to escort you out. If anything really happens at that time, you must leave the Thousand Beast City immediately and nevere back.¡± Xiong Ba said, staring unwaveringly at Jun Xie. They asked Jun Xie toe, not for her to lose her life here. And if the Heavens were to really abandon the Thousand Beast City, they will then have to deal with it on their own.

    ¡°Mmm.¡± Jun Wu Xie did not believe that anything untoward will happen on the day of the banquet and she had responded in agreement only to ease Xiong Ba¡¯s worries.

    Xiong Ba sighed heavily, but his face was still looking deeply troubled.

    Jun Wu Xie poured him a cup of water and she discreetly slipped a little soothing and calming medicinal powder into the cup. After Xiong Ba gulped it down, he finally managed to calm down a little.

    ¡°You must really be on your toes at that time. I know you are surpassingly intelligent and even if I wreck my brains out, I will still pale inparison to what you can think of.¡± Xiong Ba reminded as he looked at Jun Xie. If he had not met Jun Xie, he would really find it hard to believe that a young little youth like Jun Xie, could possibly be capable of such careful and meticulous deliberations.

    ¡°I will.¡± Jun Wu Xie agreed.

    Xiong Ba had seemingly suddenly transformed into a naggy old man and he warned and reminded Jun Xie repeatedly for a rather long while more, constantly harping on Qu Xin Rui¡¯s temperament and her idiosyncrasies. Only after he emptied out the entire sk of water did he finally spare Jun Xie and took his leave. From the way it looked when he left, he was definitely going to seek out Qing Yu to continue with his tirade.

    The matter about Qu Xin Rui inviting Jun Xie to the banquet, did not really concern Jun Wu Xie too much herself, but it sure threw the Fiery ze n¡¯s n Chief and his deputy into a hapless tizzy.

    ¡°Mistress seems to be in a rather good mood today.¡± The little ck cat said, looking at Jun Wu Xie. Jun Wu Xie had actually exhibited several rare instances of ¡°humanity¡± with her warmth and gentle consideration for others, which made the little ck cat want to stand up and p for the immense progress its Mistress had achieved.

    ¡°Really?¡± Jun Wu Xie did not feel any different.

    Talking about her mood, Jun Wu Xie raised her eyes and looked out at the scenery outside her window. She was somehow feeling, as she stared into the stretches of green outside, that an all too familiar figure would appear suddenly, his face showing his highlyforting smile as he walked slowly towards her.

    [Maybe.....]

    [Soon, they will meet again.]

 Chapter 1026

    <hr ss="chapter-end">

    Chapter 1026: ¡°Birthday Banquet (1)¡±

    Time passed and the days went by one at a time. Qu Xin Rui¡¯s birthday was quickly approaching and the batch of people who were to be sent back out of the city would be bidding their families goodbye on the day after the birthday banquet. Torn away from their home soil, and ced back into captivity in that stifling prison.

    It was already evening on that day. After Xiong Ba and Qing Yu finished dealing with the n¡¯s tasks, they immediately went towards Jun Xie¡¯s room. This day, they would be going to the Heavenly Cloud Chambers together, to offer their congrattions to that person for her birthday.

    Although it was to be congrattory, but there wasn¡¯t the slightest tinge of voluntary willingness on Xiong Ba¡¯s face. The congrattory gift from him was even prepared by Qing Yu. Jun Wu Xie packed up her things and then took out a bottle of elixirs from her Cosmos Sack to hold in her hand.

    When Xiong Ba saw the bottle in Jun Xie¡¯s hand, he asked curiously: ¡°What is that?¡±

    ¡°Congrattory gift.¡± Jun Wu Xie replied.

    Xiong Ba¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°You have even prepared a congrattory gift for that old hag?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s gaze fell calmly onto the two brocade boxes Qing Yu was carrying.

    Xiong Ba¡¯s face turned red and he coughed awkwardly.

    ¡°That was prepared by Qing Yu. I am not going to give anything to that old hag. Not a single copper coin.¡±

    Qing Yu looked at Xiong Ba with a bitterugh. He had not prepared anything, but wouldn¡¯t that mean Qing Yu had to do it for him?

    ¡°Young Master Jun, please do not mind him. Our n Chief has always been like this. Making him attend the banquet is no different from pushing him up onto the executioner¡¯s block. For that person¡¯s birthday banquet every year, I have always had to prepare two congrattory gifts. As Young Master Jun is not from our Thousand Beast City, it will be alright even if you do not bring any gift.¡±

    ¡°This will have to do then.¡± Jun Wu Xie did not really care for one bottle of elixirs. In her free time in the Thousand Beast City, she had spent it either receiving news from Ye Sha to understand the situation around her, or used it to cultivate elixirs. Just this one bottle of elixirs, was not that hard for her to part with.

    Seeing that Jun Xie was insistent, Qing Yu did not say anything more. But Xiong Ba¡¯s face was however still extremely grumpy, just like Qing Yu had said, like he was being sent to the executioner¡¯s.

    The three of them left the Fiery ze n Hall, and made their way towards the Heavenly Cloud Chambers.

    Although it was already evening, the inside of the Thousand Beast City was brightly illuminated bynterns, and outside every single house,nterns were hung up, a flush of red lining the streets, which threw a bright red shade of blood, over the entire city against the approaching darkness.

    ¡°On her birthday every year, within the entire Thousand Beast City, every house has to hang up rednterns, to make it appear as if the entire city¡¯s people were celebrating the asion.¡± Qing Yu exined to Jun Xie, as they walked through the street, filled with rednterns.

    ¡°It¡¯s all just pure tyranny. If she were to die, every single person within the Thousand Beast City would then voluntarily hang up rednterns everywhere, in jubnt celebration!¡± Xiong Ba grumbled with disdain.

    Qing Yu stared at his own n¡¯s Chief and said in a low voice: ¡°No matter how displeased Chief Xiong might be, it is fine if you grumble about it within the n Hall. But if anyone out here were to hear it, nothing good wille out of it.¡±

    Xiong Ba¡¯s mouth twitched. Although he was filled with resentment, he did not say anything more.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at all the rednterns and only found them too dazzling to the eye. She did not bring Lord Meh Meh and the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit with her but had locked them up separately in two rooms within the yard. As the little ck cat would being with her, she had done that to prevent the two dumb beasts from tearing down the entire ce while she was gone.

    The three people¡¯s steps were unhurried, but they still reached the Heavenly Cloud Chambers very quickly.

    The seven storeys high Heavenly Cloud Chambers was heavily adorned with banners andnterns, but the main doors remained tightly shut. Outside those doors, was a group of people already gathered and standing together in wait, who hade to offer their birthday congrattions.

 Chapter 1027

    Chapter 1027: ¡°Birthday Banquet (2)¡±

    Among those people, were the n Chiefs and their respective Deputies from the two other ns that Jun Wu Xie had not seen before. They saw Xiong Ba walking over and they nodded their heads at him as a form of greeting.

    Lin Que and Lin Feng were there too and besides that father and son pair, Shangguan Yan had also followed them here. But the expressions on the faces of those three men did not look the least bit friendly. Since Jun Xie appeared there, Lin Feng¡¯s eyes had been staring viciously and they had not moved away from Jun Xie once.

    Jun Wu Xie was not bothered in the least by Lin Feng¡¯s ¡°watchful¡± eyes and it could even be said..... that Jun Xie did not even pay any heed to whether Lin Feng was even there.

    ¡°We will still need to wait a little while, nothing we can do but to wait.¡± Qing Yu said, staring at the tightly shut doors of the Heavenly Cloud Chambers, like he was already used to such situations.

    Xiong Ba then whispered to Jun Xie in a low voice: ¡°That old hag does this every time. Everyone must have all arrived first and waited for a while outside these doors before they will be opened up for us to enter.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie nodded slightly.

    As everyone continued to wait, Qu Wen Hao and Qu Ling Yue walked in,ing to the front of everyone there and everyone immediately knelt down and greeted: ¡°Grand Chieftain! Young Grand Chief!¡±

    ¡°All rise please. Everyone arrived here early today making me thest one.¡± Qu Wen Hao¡¯s face was filled with a gentle smile and his features looked rather simr to Qu Ling Yue¡¯s, just with a more steely resolve. Qu Wen Hao was just barely forty years of age but the hair on both sides of his temple were already streaked with white. Although the smile on his face was gentle, it did not remove the wrinkles of worry at the corners of his eyes.¡±

    Qu Ling Yue stood just behind her father and she nodded in greeting to the various uncles there before her gaze invariably fell onto the figure of Jun Xie standing just beside Xiong Ba. When she saw the figure that would be considered to be not tall, her clear and white face immediately showed a suspicious pink tinge involuntarily. She suddenly felt highly flustered and she immediately lowered her head, her hands tugging at her sleeves self consciously.

    Lin Feng¡¯s gaze had immediately upon Qu Ling Yue¡¯s arrival, shifted from Jun Xie onto the figure of Qu Ling Yue. Since Qu Ling Yue came back to the Thousand Beast City, he had only seen her once when she just just entered through the city gates and due to the incident with the Devious Wyvern, he had been grounded at home to reflect on his actions, only having been allowed out of the house just today. Having not had any chances to see Qu Ling Yue for such a long time, Lin Feng had been anticipating to have a good chat with Qu Ling Yue here today but now, the situation had instead turned out like this.

    After Qu Ling Yue arrived here, she had not even spared him a single nce, not even from out of the corner of her eyes. Her gaze had been fixed onto Jun Xie all this time and they had even showed the innocent bashfulness of a little girl.

    When that shy and bashful gaze was seen by Lin Feng¡¯s eyes, it cut him like a sharp de had been sliced deeply across his heart.

    If it was said that Lin Feng had initially just suspected whether Qu Ling Yue held other intentions towards Jun Xie previously, and he had only just been making a wild guess, then after having seen the kind of gaze that Qu Ling Yue was looking at Jun Xie with today, he was almost totally convinced that Qu Ling Yue¡¯s heart held affections for Jun Xie!

    That was a situation that Lin Feng found absolutely intolerable.

    He stared viciously at Jun Xie, wishing to skin Jun Xie alive and break his bones. He really could not understand, just what Qu Ling Yue saw in a boy that was so skinny and ordinary looking.

    Jun Xie was obviously inferior to him in every aspect but why had Qu Ling Yue totally disregarded him and instead be fond of that brat?

    Unwilling to ept it, a strong jealousy burned up in Lin Feng¡¯s chest. His hands clenched into fists and he clenched his jaw, slicing and shing Jun Xie a thousand times in his mind.

    Qu Wen Hao shared a few more polite lines with the various n Chiefs and then walked over to stand right before Xiong Ba. He pretended to have his gaze sweep past Xiong Ba unconsciously to fall upon the figure of Jun Xie, like he had suddenly just discovered the youth and said: ¡°This, should be our Little Brother Jun right?¡±

 Chapter 1028

    Chapter 1028: ¡°Birthday Banquet (3)¡±

    Please read on original Trantor site at .mistycloudtrantions

    Jun Wu Xie raised her eyes up to look at Qu Wen Hao. Qu Wen Hao¡¯s expression wasposed and he exuded the amiable air of a senior, looking just like he was politely asking after a junior with no other implied meaning.

    ¡°Jun Xie is humbled, greetings to the Grand Chieftain of the Thousand Beast City.¡± Jun Wu Xie greeted.

    Qu Wen Hao then said with a smile: ¡°There¡¯s no need for such formalities. I had heard from Ling Yue how well you¡¯ve taken care of her back in the Fire Country and had even saved my little daughter¡¯s life. I had been really too busytely though I had always wanted to go thank you but did not manage to find an opportunity, and could only let these two gentlemen from the Fiery ze n receive you as our esteemed guest. I hope Young Master Jun does not take offense.¡±

    ¡°The Grand Chieftain is too kind.¡± Jun Xie and Qu Wen Hao were smooth in their questions and answers to each other and the conversation between them did not sound strange at all. Nobody would have suspected that Jun Xie and Qu Wen Hao had already agreed to cooperate and work together through Qu Ling Yue.

    ¡°Gratitude that has been long overdue must still be said.¡± Qu Wen Hao said with augh as he pulled Qu Ling Yue who was hiding behind him to stand before Jun Xie and said: ¡°Ling Yue, aren¡¯t you going to thank Young Master Jun properly?¡±

    Qu Ling Yue¡¯s heart had been thumping so loudly and jumping all over the ce the very moment she had spotted Jun Xie earlier and she already did not have the courage to look at him again. And now, having been dragged out by her own father so suddenly and ced in such close distance from Jun Xie, so close that it seemed like she could almost smell the faint fragrance of herbs emanating from Jun Xie.

    That scent was not the sickly sweetness of flowers, but a fragrance that initially smelled bitter, but would soon make one feel the smell calms a person down.

    But that was a calm, that Qu Ling Yue would not be able to experience.

    Suddenly being so close to Jun Xie, Qu Ling Yue had almost unconsciously raised her head. When she found herself suddenly looking into Jun Xie¡¯s cold clear eyes, her face turned an even brighter red, her fingers that were sped tightly together before her twisting up the handkerchief in her hand nervously.

    Her almond shaped eyes widened, reflecting the light from the brightnterns in a shimmer.

    ¡°Young..... Young.....¡± Staring at the delicately featured face so close to her, Qu Ling Yue suddenly felt that that face was more attractive than most good looking man under the Heavens by a hundred times. She felt as if the cat had gotten her tongue and she could not speak coherently at all.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s head tilted as she looked at the red faced and highly nervous Qu Ling Yue, feeling rather puzzled in her mind. Ever since Qu Ling Yue had left from her room that day, she thought that Qu Ling Yue had been acting rather strange. And now that she was seeing her again after a few days, Qu Ling Yue¡¯s ¡°condition¡± seemed to have worsened.

    Being stared at by Jun Xie like this, Qu Ling Yue was so nervous she was about to cry. She quickly lowered her head into her shoulders and closed her eyes, hurriedly bowing at the waist to express her gratitude towards Jun Xie.

    ¡°Thank.....¡±

    A loud thud sounded!

    Qu Ling Yue¡¯s highly flustered bow with her eyes squeezed shut, had sent her head crashing straight onto Jun Wu Xie¡¯s shoulder, and a dull thud was heard.

    Qu Ling Yue was suddenly feeling dizzy as she saw stars before her eyes, but Jun Wu Xie on the other hand, was perfectly alright.

    With Qu Ling Yue¡¯s spirit power level, crashing into Jun Wu Xie who was almost breaking into blue, would not have much of an effect on Jun Wu Xie, but to Qu Ling Yue, that had been quite a hard hit.

    Seeing that Qu Ling Yue was holding her forehead and was about to fall backwards, Jun Wu Xie reflexively stretched out her hand, and caught Qu Ling Yue by the waist, pulling her back up to stand.

    Rushing forward intending to hold up her own daughter who was tilting back, Qu Wen Hao was suddenly stunned, as he stared nkly at Jun Xie ¡°embracing¡± Qu Ling Yue in his arm, and his face stiffened for an instant.

    And secretly watching Qu Ling Yue and Jun Xie from a distance, Lin Feng had upon seeing that scene, clenched his fists hidden within his sleeves so hard they were making crackling noises, wishing in his heart that he could fly over that distance, and slice off that arm of Jun Xie¡¯s looped around Qu Ling Yue!

 Chapter 1029

    Chapter 1029: ¡°Birthday Banquet (4)¡±

    Please support by reading on original Trantor¡¯s site at .mistycloudtrantions

    Qu Ling Yue¡¯s mind was in a whirl and it was a while before she managed to regain her senses. And when she opened her eyes to look, she nearly fainted away in shock once more.

    [She..... She..... She was actually..... In Jun Xie¡¯s..... arms!]

    In that instant, Qu Ling Yue¡¯s mind wentpletely nk. She was in a hapless fluster as she struggled to ¡°escape¡± out of Jun Xie¡¯s embrace, her face flushed a bright red, her expression almost tearing up, so embarrassed she almost sobbed on the spot.

    ¡°.....¡± Jun Wu Xie looked at Qu Ling Yue, feeling greatly puzzled, as she was confronted by such a reaction like she had not seen before.

    She had just reached out reflexively, and because both her and Qu Ling Yue were girls, she thought that there wasn¡¯t anything to it.

    However, Jun Wu Xie had forgotten that she was at that moment, dressed as a boy. Her actions earlier, had not just to Qu Ling Yue alone, but had also made Qu Wen Hao, Xiong Ba, and Qing Yu show strange looks on their faces.

    Especially Xiong Ba, the look he was looking at Jun Wu Xie with was looking a little ambiguous.

    ¡°Cough, thank you Young Master Jun.¡± Qu Wen Hao said, ncing at Qu Ling Yue who had run to hide behind him with a swoosh. Although he had just met Jun Xie, but he highly admired Jun Xie¡¯s steady and calm demeanor. When he saw the bumbling bashfulness his own daughter was exhibiting at that moment, as one who had been through it himself, how could Qu Wen Hao not know what kind of thoughts Qu Ling Yue was hiding?

    But.....

    Jun Xie¡¯s cold and indifferent personality made it very hard for people to tell whether he felt the same way towards Qu Ling Yue.

    But if they really had simr feelings for each other, Qu Wen Hao would be d if that was the case. Having heard both Xiong Ba and Qu Ling Yue both praising Jun Xie to the skies, and after having seen the youth in the flesh, Qu Wen Hao was highly satisfied with what he saw.

    Besides being just a little small in size, they was nothing else not to like about the boy.

    But youths like them were still not fully grown up and the boy would require another round of review sooner orter.

    Jun Wu Xie would never in her dreams have thought, her earlier simple act of assistance, would stir up such a big issue, that would cause Qu Wen Hao to start seeing her as a ¡°prospective son-inw¡±. If she knew Qu Wen Hao¡¯s thoughts then, it would have driven Jun Wu Xiepletely speechless.

    Qu Ling Yue was feeling so highly embarrassed that she was not able to even look at Jun Xie at all. She stood panting slightly behind Qu Wen Hao, her mouth slightly parted, her limpid eyes covered over with a shimmering sheen of tears.

    [What had she just done?]

    [Why must she do something so embarrassing in front of Jun Xie?]

    [Young Master Jun would surely despise her now!]

    The heart of the Young Miss of the Thousand Beast City was almost on the verge of breaking down.

    Lin Feng discreetly observed Qu Ling Yue¡¯s reaction, hating Jun Xie right down to the bones. His eyes were red and bloodshot with suppressed rage, holding it down with every single ounce of his willpower, that was stopping him from charging straight at the youth.

    Just at that moment, the doors of the Heavenly Cloud Chambers opened slowly. A good looking young man dressed in red clothes stood inside with his chin slightly lifted as his gaze swept over the crowd of people waiting outside.

    ¡°The Great Aunt has ordered that all of you can go in now.¡± Immediately after saying that, he turned and went inside the Heavenly Cloud Chambers without saying another word, like he was oblivious to the identities of all the men standing outside.

    In regards to the favoured man¡¯s arrogance and impudence, the group of men reacted like they were already used to such treatment, and none of them said a word about it.

    Qu Wen Hao nudged Qu Ling Yue and Qu Ling Yue went red faced, taking one step towards the doors of the Heavenly Cloud Chambers. She lowered her head as she slowly came before the doors and knelt down. ¡°Ling Yue sends her greetings to the Great Grand Aunt and I wish Great Grandaunt happiness as great as the East Sea, longevity like the Southern Mountains.¡±

    There wasn¡¯t a single sign of anyone behind those open doors, and there wasn¡¯t a single sound that came back.

 Chapter 1030

    Chapter 1030: ¡°Birthday Banquet (5)¡±

    Please support by reading on original Trantor¡¯s site at .mistycloudtrantions

    There wasn¡¯t a single sign of anyone behind those open doors, and there wasn¡¯t a single sound that came back.

    After Qu Ling Yue finished her greetings, she knelt there a moment longer before she got up and said to her father: ¡°Father, I¡¯ll head on home first.¡±

    Qu Wen Hao nodded.

    Qu Ling Yue then secretly stole a nce at Jun Xie before she departed from the ce.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s brow lifted slightly and Qing Yu beside her said softly: ¡°The Heavenly Cloud Chambers does not allow any females toe near as Qu Xin Rui detests girls. So, not even the Young Miss is allowed to enter. On her birthday every year, the Young Miss is made to kneel before the Heavenly Cloud Chambers and convey her well wishes like this.¡±

    Having a junior pay respects and send their well wishes to a senior was nothing strange.

    But when it was done like how Qu Ling Yue did it, when there was no sign of anyone before her and she was made to kneel at the doors, that was somethingpletely unheard of.

    Jun Wu Xie sneered in her heart, but did not let it show on her face.

    ¡°Gentlemen, please.¡± Qu Wen Hao turned around and said to everyone, as they all made their way into the Heavenly Cloud Chambers.

    Inside the Heavenly Cloud Chambers,vish extravagance exuded from every single corner. After Qu Xin Rui revealed her true nature, she wentpletely unrestrained. She asked Qu Wen Hao to move all the treasures in the Thousand Beast City into the Heavenly Cloud Chambers and even the ount books of the Thousand Beast City were to be scrutinised by her every month. Every single precious item the people of the city received need to be dered and checked by her, and if it suited her, it would be confiscated and the people would not bepensated with a single copper.

    Such extortion and unreasonable seizure, tantly disregarded the feeling of the people. The citizens of the Thousand Beast City moaned andined, but before Qu Xin Rui¡¯s tyrannical powers, the people had no choice but to swallow back their grouses.

    Ever since she had been reborn, this was the most vile person Jun Wu Xie had met, tantly abusing the people, and not bothering to hide her actions in the slightest.

    Such arrogance and impunity, relied only on the fact that Qu Xin Rui had attained her Purple Spirit many years ago, and that she had gone to the Middle Realm. In Qu Xin Rui¡¯s eyes, people in the Lower Realm, were no longer fit to be called humans at all.

    All the people from the Middle Realm¡¯s Twelve Pces whom she had encountered and seen before, gave Jun Wu Xie this same feeling. In the eyes of those people from the Middle Realm, the lives of people in the Lower Realm were as worthless as insects, where they could kill as they wanted, beat up as they wished, never once seeing the people here as human at all.

    Although the Middle Realm was powerful, but that was not what made them behave so imperiously and actpletely without any scrupules.

    Jun Wu Xie lowered her gaze, where she took her eyes off the interior of the Heavenly Cloud Chambers.

    The little ck cat was snuggled inside Jun Wu Xie¡¯s arms, the tip of its nose quivering slightly, its eyes suddenly shed with a strange glint.

    When everyone came to the top floor of the Heavenly Cloud Chambers, they saw the entire room adorned with blood red sheer silk, the white fox skin rugs that covered the floor entirely were scattered with rose petals, and an alluring fragrance permeated the surrounding air. A group of good looking young men dressed in light and thin clothes were seated on one side ying music while another group of men with their clothes not covering their bodiespletely were kneeling around the long lounge chair.

    Upon the long lounge, Qu Xin Rui was dressed in a bright red dress, her long elegant shapely legs faintly discernable under the dress, one foot held in the hands of an effeminate looking man, kissing it gently.

    Qu Xin Rui¡¯s head was rested on one hand as she leaned back upon the lounge chair. When she saw the group of men walking in, she did not get up in the slightest. Her legs exposed to the sight of the men merely shifted slightly, further revealing more flesh, without showing the slightest sense of shame.

    However, all the men in the group did not dare cast another nce her way, but fell down to their knees, to offer their greetings.

    Only Jun Wu Xie alone, stood upright among them.

 Chapter 1031

    <hr ss="chapter-end">

    Chapter 1031: ¡°Birthday Banquet (6)¡±

    ¡°Our respects to the Great Aunt.¡± Under the chorus of greetings from the group of men, Jun Wu Xie stood unmoving from her spot, and Qu Xin Rui¡¯s gaze fell upon the youth.

    The devilish looking pair of eyes swept over the figure of Jun Xie standing conspicuously in front, and Qu Xin Rui¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, her lips curling up into a faint smile.

    She had sent people to investigate into Jun Xie¡¯s background prior to this and had seen a portrait of the youth. She had thought that the figure in the portrait could at most be seen as delicately attractive looking and Qu Xin Rui had been rather disappointed. But when she saw Jun Xie in the flesh now, she was suddenly pleasantly surprised.

    The face that still did not yet show full maturity was though not exactly outstanding, but upon that not too exceptional looking face, it was graced with a pair of eyes that captured your soul!

    Like the icy waters of winterkes, chilling and deep.

    Having been used to seeing good looking young men around her, Qu Xin Rui was in that instant immediately attracted by Jun Xie¡¯s eyes.

    Qu Xin Ruipletely ignored all the others who were kneeling upon the ground and just stared at Jun Xie standing upright before her and said: ¡°Will this Young Master here, be the one that the others here address as Jun Xie?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Qu Xin Rui. Qu Xin Rui was gorgeous looking and her skin was smooth and firm. She could not find a single sign of aging no matter where she looked. However you looked at her, she would be at most just slightly over twenty years old. But the age she looked like, was not even a fraction of her actual real age.

    Jun Wu Xie knew that upon attaining the Purple Spirit, a person¡¯s looks would recover some of the aging slightly, but that slight change would not be enough to let a saggy old woman regain their youthpletely, to turn into a twenty year old youngdy in her prime.

    When Qu Xin Rui attained her Purple Spirit, her hair had already turnedpletely white and she was an old granny close to a hundred years old. But when she came back to the Thousand Beast City, she had transformed into an gorgeous looking youngdy of twenty something, her looks no different from how she looked when she was younger. But that drastic change, had instead seemed very strange.

    Jun Wu Xie narrowed her eyes slightly, and said in an unaffected tone: ¡°The humble Jun Xie, wishes Miss Qu good health.¡±

    To make Jun Wu Xie address Qu Xin Rui as a Great Aunt, you might as well kill her then.

    Jun Xie¡¯s address of Miss Qu, almost caused Qu Wen Hao and the rest kneeling upon the ground to suffer a heart attack. In the entire Thousand Beast City, no one had dared address Qu Xin Rui in that manner!

    Lin Feng was secretly sniggering in his heart, waiting to see Qu Xin Rui show her rage against Jun Xie for that disrespect.

    However, Qu Xin Rui had after a brief pause of surprise, suddenlyughed out loud. That sound had not exhibited the slightest tinge of rage but had instead been filled with delight.

    ¡°Young Master Jun is really good with his words. At my age, how can I be addressed as a Miss? The term, Miss, has not been heard by me for over a hundred years.¡± The corners of Qu Xin Rui¡¯s mouth were curled up in a smile, the ends of her eyes lifted slightly, seemingly in a rather good mood.

    Under the Heavens, not a single female would be pleased to be addressed to be older than they were. Even Qu Xin Rui who was already an old woman over a hundred years old but had changed her appearance to look like this, removing all signs of age and the passage of time from her body, would be deemed a person highly concerned about her looks and age.

    And Jun Wu Xie¡¯s address of her as a Miss, had made Qu Xin Rui highly pleased, instead of anger.

    Although Jun Wu Xie did not know much about interaction between people, but she had heard that women usually had such a preference from someone.

    ¡°When I heard that Wen Hao had praised you as being young and highly talented, and that you cured thess Ling Yue¡¯s injuries, as their senior, I had naturally wanted to thank you. If Young Master Jun does not mind, thene sit here beside me.¡± Qu Xin Rui raised up a hand slightly, pointing at a low table nearest to her.

 Chapter 1032

    <hr ss="chapter-end">

    Chapter 1032: ¡°Birthday Banquet (7)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie did not decline but walked over on her own and sat down at the low table beside Qu Xin Rui. All the favoured men serving Qu Xin Rui cast Jun Xie a look, their eyes filled with disdain.

    Seeing Jun Xie sitting down at the table, Qu Xin Rui then turned her attention to the group of men still kneeling upon the ground.

    ¡°All of you rise.¡± She saidzily.

    Qu Wen Hao and the rest of them finally got up, and found themselves ces to sit down at.

    Lin Feng stared at Jun Xie. He had thought that Qu Xin Rui would throw a fit at the youth impudence and had not expected for Jun Xie to be treated so cordially, to even be granted a seat right beside Qu Xin Rui.

    It must be known, that that seat had never been upied by Qu Wen Hao, but was always taken by Lin Que, his father. The treatment that Jun Xie had been showered with was equivalent to Jun Xie having usurped his father¡¯s position.

    Lin Feng still could not understand after thinking it through, not understanding why Qu Xin Rui had suddenly be so forgiving. His father had told him that he wasing here to see Qu Xin Rui to pin all the me for the incident with the Devious Wyvern upon Jun Xie¡¯s head. But when Lin Que returned home, he had only continued to ground him and asked him to reflect on his own actions, refusing to mention another word about it. Lin Feng had assumed that Qu Xin Rui had dealt with Jun Xie at that time but when he saw Jun Xie appear at the banquet today, he realised he had been mistaken.

    The fact that Qu Xin Rui had not pursued the matter for the loss with him, he could still attribute it to his father¡¯s favoured position with Qu Xin Rui, which had persuaded Qu Xin Rui to spare him in leniency. But who does Jun Xie think he is? On what basis should the tyrannical Qu Xin Rui let that nobody off that easily? To the extent that she was even being so cordial to Jun Xie today?

    Unwilling to ept that Jun Xie had stolen all the limelight, Lin Feng immediately stood up. He lifted his wine ss and said to Qu Xin Rui: ¡°Greetings to the Great Aunt, Lin Feng would like to convey well wishes to the Great Aunt on her birthday, wishing Great Aunt fortune, longevity and good health every single year.¡±

    Qu Xin Rui¡¯s attention was fixed on Jun Xie and with the sudden toast from Lin Feng, she snapped back to her senses.

    Lin Feng possessed rather outstanding looks and Qu Xin Rui always had a weakness towards good looking men, which made her a little more amodating towards Lin Feng.

    ¡°Little Feng grew a little taller this year, and you are looking more and more outstanding. That little mouth of yours seems as if it had been smeared with honey.¡± Qu Xin Rui said with a smile.

    Lin Feng was secretly ddened in his heart and he downed the ss of wine in one gulp.

    Qu Xin Rui drank a cup as well but upon putting her wine cup down, her gaze went back to looking at Jun Xie.

    ¡°I heard that Young Master Jun has a Spirit Beast, and it is a Guardian Grade Spirit Beast that is rare to see even in a hundred years. That is really impressive, so why did our little Young Master Jun not bring it here today?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie replied: ¡°That beast is too rowdy.¡±

    Qu Xin Ruiughed. ¡°It might be a little too rowdy indeed. I previously heard that little Young Master Jun had brought that Spirit Beast to the Spirit Beast Arena and created quite a stir. But Guardian Grade Spirit Beasts are all proud magnificent beasts impossible to harness and the fact that little Young Master Jun is able to tame it is an extraordinary feat by itself. All below the Guardian Grade are useless and it¡¯s such a pity for that Devious Wyvern of mine. I had actually other uses for it and I did not think that it would be brought to the Spirit Beast Arena, where it ended up being swallowed up by your own Spirit Beast entirely, without even leaving any of its bones behind.¡±

    Qu Xin Rui looked mournfully at Jun Xie and although her real age was already over a century, but as her looks were still gorgeous and youthful, her mannerisms were highly alluring. It was a little more genteel than younger looking girls, and those eyes slightly lifted at the corners moving together with the movement of her irises, was a gaze that seemingly would be able to ensnare a man.

    Instead, Jun Wu Xie just said: ¡°I just got to this ce and I did not know that the Devious Wyvern belonged to Miss Qu. I only saw that it was brought in by a young youth who came up to challenge me and I just epted it.¡±

    Lin Feng had not thought that Qu Xin Rui would bring up the topic about the Devious Wyvern at that moment and when he heard Jun Xie answer the way he did, his heart suddenly sank.

 Chapter 1033

    <hr ss="chapter-end">

    Chapter 1033: ¡°Birthday Banquet (8)¡±

    Before this, Lin Que had made Lin Feng coborate their statements and when he hade to report the matter to Qu Xin Rui, Lin Que had pinned the entire me for the incident onto Jun Xie. They had thought that Qu Xin Rui would not pursue the matter any further after that and they had gotten away scot free. But Qu Xin Rui had suddenly brought up the matter now and Jun Xie had replied in such a manner.....

    Lin Feng was immediately feeling highly worried. If Qu Xin Rui started to be suspicious on whether his father had spoken the truth, and found out that he had actually been the one who had arranged for the Devious Wyvern to be brought in to stir up trouble with Jun Xie, it would be extremely hard for him to answer for it.

    When Qu Xin Rui heard what Jun Xie said, her eyes narrowed up and her gaze swept over to Lin Feng who had his head lowered and his entire bodypletely tensed up. She did not say anything to him but turned back to Jun Xie and said smilingly: ¡°It must have all been an understanding. Although the Devious Wyvern was highly precious to me, but since it is now gone, then it¡¯s gone, and Young Master Jun does not have to feel guilty about it. But I am wondering, after your Spirit Beast swallowed up the Devious Wyvern, did it show any strange reactions? The Devious Wyvern is no ordinary Spirit Beast and its unique abilities is not known by the average person.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s expression changed a little. Qu Xin Rui¡¯s words did not feel like she was trying to find fault with her but was instead expressing goodwill. It was a sign that Qu Xin Rui wasn¡¯t going to pursue the matter any further and from the words that Qu Xin Rui had earlier said in their conversation, Jun Wu Xie realised that Qu Xin Rui was even thinking of telling her about the Devious Wyvern¡¯s unique ability!

    In regards to the Devious Wyvern, Jun Wu Xie did not know much about it, but she had been able to make a rather urate deduction that the Devious Wyvern was not just any ordinary Spirit Beast.

    Or, why would it be able to induce these people from the mighty Twelve Pces to make a move on it, and cause the Soaring Serpent and the golden seed within her body to stir so restlessly?

    The Soaring Serpent wanted the Devious Wyvern, and it had been very anxious about it.

    Jun Wu Xie had felt that the Soaring Serpent had not truthfully revealed the entire truth and since Qu Xin Rui was seemingly willing to clear the doubts for her, what reason would she have to refuse?

    ¡°My Spirit Beast had not shown any unusual reactions recently but if Miss Qu is willing to instruct me a little, the humble Jun Xie would listen most attentively.¡± Having sensed that Qu Xin Rui was showing goodwill towards her, and although Jun Wu Xie did not know the reason behind it, she at least knew this.....

    If someone was so eager to offer assistance, why shouldn¡¯t she ept?

    Qu Xin Rui saw that Jun Xie was hooked and she continued on to say with a smile: ¡°The Devious Wyvern molts its scales a total of three times in its life. In the beginning, the Devious Wyvern is merely just a high grade Spirit Beast. But after its repeated molting of its scales, it will be promoted to be a Guardian Grade Spirit Beast. Throughout the world, an ability like this is unique only to this Spirit Beast. Does little Young Master Jun know from where did the Devious Wyvern gets this special ability from?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie shook her head.

    Qu Xin Rui said: ¡°ording to legend, it is said that the Devious Wyvern is a Spirit Beast born from all spiritual bodies in both Heaven and Earth and it is born with a spirit stronger than its mortal flesh. Every time it molts its scales, its mortal flesh would undergo a round of shock. The Devious Wyvern¡¯s spirit is different from other Spirit Beasts and it is rumoured that within the Devious Wyvern¡¯s spirit, a mystifying powerys hidden, a power that would enable humans to gain an entryway that leads to the Spirit World.....¡±

    ¡°Spirit World?¡± Jun Wu Xie was slightly surprised. That term was not strange to her as Little Lotus had mentioned it a few times. But Little Lotus had not spoken very clearly about it and Jun Wu Xie had only been able to get a good guess out of it. The Spirit World should be the realm that ring spirits reside in before they are awakened.

    Jun Wu Xie had not thought that she would ever hear the words, Spirit World,ing out from Qu Xin Rui¡¯s mouth!

    ¡°The Spirit World. That was a ce that nobody had gone to before. Only spirits are allowed to enter that ce.¡± Qu Xin Rui was smiling faintly, her fingertips lightly brushing over her chest, her demeanor looking highly alluring!

 Chapter 1034

    Chapter 1034: ¡°Birthday Banquet (9)¡±

    ¡°Someone had once said. If a person was able to devour a Devious Wyvern¡¯s spirit, then that person would be able to breakthrough those barriers and possess more ring spirits.¡± Qu Xin Rui said, her eyes slightly narrowed up. The Devious Wyvern only existed in the Lower Realm and she herself had only gotten to know about it when she heard it mentioned by an Elder in the Soul Return Pce, which had made her ask Lin Que to seek out the Devious Wyvern here in the Lower Realm.

    Powerful ring spirits, would at any time, regardless of the time and ce, to absolutely anyone, be an irresistable temptation.

    The Lord of the Soul Return Pce had once tried to seek for the Devious Wyvern in the Lower Realm but had not managed to find it. Qu Xin Rui had actually intended to gift the Devious Wyvern that Lin Que had found to the Pce Lord and win for herself even bigger rewards.

    Unexpectedly, the Devious Wyvern had been swallowed up by a Guardian Grade Spirit Beast!

    Fortunately the Devious Wyvern was something that Qu Xin Rui had only wanted to do as a secondary task at her convenience and the first and foremost task she seeked to achieve was actually to locate the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb. If she did not know that Jun Xie was the Fire Country¡¯s ruling Emperor, she would have immediately torn the youth into pieces right at the beginning!

    Jun Wu Xie was greatly shocked in her heart, but her face was stillpletely calm.

    [Devouring the Devious Wyvern¡¯s spirit would gain one an entryway into the Spirit World? And win them more ring spirits?]

    That piece of information startled Jun Wu Xie with a rather big shock and she immediately understood why the Soaring Serpent had been so anxious to get the Devious Wyvern. The Soaring Serpent must have known about the secret of the Devious Wyvern and it had wanted the Devious Wyvern, not to heal its own spirit, but to actually find a way to get out of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body!

    If she had not heard Qu Xin Rui¡¯s words here today, Jun Wu Xie would not have been able to be certain of the Soaring Serpent¡¯s motives, but it was now all clear to her!

    [It was truly a sly and cunning beast.]

    Jun Wu Xieughed coldly in her heart.

    ¡°But what a pity, the Devious Wyvern was swallowed up by your Spirit Beast. If it had been devoured by you, maybe little Young Master Jun might really be able to get another ring spirit in the future!¡± Qu Xin Rui said smilingly. Although that was what she was saying through her mouth, that waspletely not what she was thinking in her heart.

    To want to devour the spirit of a Spirit Beast was not such an easy task. The little Emperor was merely someone from the Lower Realm and even if he got the Devious Wyvern, and knew of the Devious Wyvern¡¯s secret, he would definitely still be unable to devour the Devious Wyvern¡¯s spirit.

    ¡°Miss Qu must be joking. How can a person possibly devour a Spirit Beast¡¯s spirit?¡± Jun Wu Xie replied expressionlessly, but the calm in her heart was already stirring slightly.

    [The average person, might not be able to devour spirit bodies.]

    [But as for her.....]

    [It was an entirely different matter!]

    [Everytime she broke through her spirit power levels, hadn¡¯t she always done it through the devouring of ring spirits?]

    [Ring spirits were by themselves the same as spirit bodies!]

    There were still some doubts in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s heart, and she still did not dare to be certain about it. Afterall, what had been melded into her body was the Devious Wyvern¡¯s spirit stone and not a spirit body in its spiritual form. Spirit Beasts differed from ring spirits and spirits were ephemeral bodies that were formless. Unless special methods could be employed, it was something that was very hard to gather and collect.

    Even Jun Wu Xie herself did not know, whether after having absorbed the Devious Wyvern¡¯s spirit stone, it would give her the same effects.

    Lin Feng had remained in his seat with his head lowered all this while, but in his heart, a fiery rage was burning inside. Hearing the light hearted conversation between Jun Xie and Qu Xin Rui, Jun Xie¡¯s voice was grating on his ears so hard he could almost not remain sitting there another moment more.

    [Why?]

    [Why does everyone think Jun Xie is so great?]

    [He is just a youth who had popped up out of nowhere! Why does everyone think so highly of him?]

    [Qu Ling Yue did that, and now even Qu Xin Rui was doing the very same thing!]

    Lin Feng clenched his jaw so tightly together they were hurting but he did not dare to create a ruckus during Qu Xin Rui¡¯s birthday banquet, and could do nothing but to push down the jealous rage eating at him in his chest.

    [He just could not ept the fact. That a kid from out of town hade in and stolen all his limelight, and he could not bear to see before his very own eyes, Jun Xie bing so close to Qu Xin Rui!]

 Chapter 1035

    Chapter 1035: ¡°Birthday Banquet (10)¡±

    Qu Xin Rui and Jun Xie looked to be on amicable terms, which made the other people in the banquet feel a little more or less puzzled and confused about it.

    ¡°It¡¯s fate that let us meet and since little Young Master Jun came to my Thousand Beast City as a guest, then you are a guest of the entire Thousand Beast City.¡± Qu Xin Rui said with a smile, before her gaze shifted slightly, to look at Lin Feng whose face was looking highly gloomy. ¡°Little Feng, any previous misunderstandings you had with little Young Master Jun had better be resolved today. Shouldn¡¯t you just take this opportunity during my birthday banquet today and offer Young Master Jun a toast?¡±

    Upon saying that, Qu Xin Rui got someone to bring two cups of fine wine and ced them before Lin Feng.

    Lin Feng¡¯s face immediately shocked a trace of shock!

    [Qu Xin Rui wants him to apologise to Jun Xie with a toast? ?]

    Lin Feng could not believe what his own ears were hearing. He could ignore it if Qu Xin Rui merely didn¡¯t pursue the previous transgressions with Jun Xie, or even the fact that she was being so cordial towards Jun Xie today. But..... now she wanted him to apologise to Jun Xie whom he hated so much that he wished he could tear into pieces? How was that possible! ?

    Lin Feng hated Jun Xie so badly in his heart and he was now expected to make an apology toast before everyone here. Humiliated to such an extent, how was Lin Feng supposed to tolerate that?

    Seeing that Lin Feng was showing such a dark face, his fists so tightly clenched up, a trace of displeasure came onto Qu Xin Rui¡¯s face. Lin Que noticed the look of discontent on Qu Xin Rui¡¯s face and he was suddenly startled as he quickly pulled his son¡¯s sleeve discreetly, which told him to follow what Qu Xin Rui told him to do.

    Lin Feng gritted his teeth tightly and he red balefully at the two cups of wine before him, his eyes showing his strong reluctance.

    A momentter, all traces of dark gloominess suddenly disappeared from Lin Feng¡¯s face, and looking like he hadpletely forgotten all his prejudices against Jun Xie, he suddenly smiled and got up, carrying the two cups of wine as he strode with wide steps over to Jun Xie.

    The sudden change that hade over Lin Feng surprised everybody and Qu Xin Rui looked rather pleased.

    With everyone watching him, Lin Feng held the two cups of wine in his hands, a strange smile on his face. At the very instant he turned, with the fingertip on one of his hands, he wiped it around the rim of one of the wine cups lightly unnoticed.

    ¡°Young Master Jun. All the things I did before were due to my immature youth and brashness. If I have caused any offence, I hope that Young Master Jun does not mind it.¡± Lin Feng said with a highly insincere smile, as he pushed one of the cup of wine before Jun Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie lifted an eyebrow and looked at Lin Feng whose demeanor had suddenly changedpletely, her cold gaze eyeing the cup of wine that Lin Feng had pushed over to her.

    Just as everyone was thinking that Jun Xie was still unwilling to forgive Lin Feng, Jun Xie suddenly stood up, and took the wine cup from his hand.

    ¡°Since it¡¯s all just a misunderstanding, then it¡¯s all right now.¡± Upon saying that, Jun Wu Xie lifted the offered cup of wine and emptied the cup with her head thrown back.

    Lin Feng watched Jun Xie at the instant that he downed the wine from the cup, and his eyes shone with undisguised malice, before he drank the cup in his own hand.

    ¡°In regards to what happened before, I have been partially at fault as well. Since Young n Chief Lin is so big hearted about it, I cannot be so reserved.¡± Lin Feng had fully intended to go back to his seat but Jun Xie had already waved at the servants holding the wine sks at the side.

    The servants brought the wine sk over and Jun Wu Xie nonchntly picked up the wine sk to fill up her own cup, before lifting her chin slightly, to simrly fill up the cup in Lin Feng¡¯s hand.

    Lin Feng looked at Jun Xie with his brows creased together. [Did the youth discover it?]

    But thinking back about it, he had done it so secretly it was impossible that Jun Xie would suspect anything before he erased the doubts from his mind.

    ¡°A cup of wine finished, all in the past is past.¡± Jun Wu Xie lifted her hand, and led by pouring the wine down her throat first.

 Chapter 1036

    Chapter 1036: ¡°Cooperation (1)¡±

    Lin Fengughed coldly to himself inside, but on his face, he was smiling as he gulped the wine down.

    Qu Xin Rui looked at Jun Xie. Seeing that Jun Xie was being so receptive, she was rather pleased.

    Although Jun Xie¡¯s looks was not reallyparable to the men serving her in the Heavenly Cloud Chambers, but just that pair of eyes, and the Fire Country behind him, really suited him to Qu Xin Rui¡¯s tastes.

    ¡°Come, drink up.¡± Qu Xin Rui said highly satisfied.

    Lin Feng retreated quietly back to his seat with a highly suspicious smile hanging upon his face. His gaze fell quietly upon Jun Xie, somewhat anxious and seemingly tinged with anticipation.

    The entire banquet,had turned into one where the rest of the people had blended into the background when all of Qu Xin Rui¡¯s words were directed only towards Jun Xie alone.

    Even if Jun Wu Xie was really that dumb, she would still be able to see that Qu Xin Rui was actually trying to win her over. But that realisation hade rather suddenly and she could not think why Qu Xin Rui would want to win her favour.

    When the banquet was about halfway through, Qu Xin Rui saw that the time was ripe and she said: ¡°Our little Young Master Jun has just recently ascended to rulership and you have immediatelye to our Thousand Beast City. It would seem to me that you hold quite a bit of interest in the Thousand Beast City as well. My Thousand Beast City might not be on par in terms of might with some other countries but we are still able to hold our own in this region. Our little Young Master Jun might have already gained significant and decisive status and position but youth is highly fleeting and one does not live forever. If I am to tell you that one is able to gain an immortal body and enjoy unending life, what would our little Young Master Jun have to say to that?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie narrowed her eyes slightly as she felt that the chill in Qu Xin Rui¡¯s words to be rather strange. She appeared unmoved as she said: ¡°Within Heaven and Earth, everything is already destined.¡±

    Qu Xin Ruiughed at that and replied: ¡°As long as one is powerful enough, one does not worry about being unable to defy the Heavens and changing one¡¯s destiny. Little Young Master Jun addresses me as Miss Qu, would you happen to know my actual age?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie answered. ¡°Looks to be in your prime, about twice in tens.¡±

    Qu Xin Rui gave a lightugh, her gaze swinging over to Qu Wen Hao. ¡°Little Young Master Jun says such sweet things. Do you realise that even the Grand Chieftain of the Thousand Beast City needs to address me as Great Aunt when he sees me? The age that you guessed, I¡¯m afraid even if you take the first digit off my actual age, it¡¯s still a dozen years or so older than your guess.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Jun Wu Xie feigned shock.

    Qu Xin Rui nodded. ¡°Over a century old but still able to maintain the looks of one being in her twenties. Isn¡¯t little Young Master Jun moved by all this?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie replied: ¡°If one could be just like Miss Qu, anybody would naturally be moved.¡±

    Attaining the Purple Spirit can extend a person¡¯s life, but in terms of the changes to one¡¯s looks, it would never reach such an extent like Qu Xin Rui¡¯s had. She had discreetly observed Qu Xin Rui earlier and saw that Qu Xin Rui¡¯s looks were real and not altered by any known methods.

    Qu Xin Rui¡¯s eyes shed with glee and she said slowly: ¡°We seemed to have hit it off really well and I wonder if little Young Master Jun is willing to work together with me. We can cooperate on a grand task and after we seed, I will naturally then be able to grant little Young Master Jun anything he wishes.¡±

    Upon hearing those words spoken by Qu Xin Rui, everyone within the banquet went silent with shock.

    Everyone had understood the meaning behind Qu Xin Rui¡¯s words. It was clear that she wanted to cooperate with Jun Xie and was even willing to offer him the power of the Purple Spirit in exchange!

    Since time immemorial, the Purple Spirit itself had been an irresistible draw to anyone and almost no one had been able to resist such great temptation!

    Sitting on the other side, Qu Wen Hao¡¯s heart had risen up to be lodged at his throat. From what Qu Ling Yue had told him, he had gathered that the reason Jun Xie had been willing to help them was only because of the map in Qu Xin Rui¡¯s hands. And now Qu Xin Rui was offering to work together with Jun Xie, which would undoubtedly be to trace the location indicated upon the very map that the youth seeked, and even offering the power of a Purple Spirit in exchange. No matter from which perspective he looked at it, Jun Xie would have more to gain in every way by choosing to cooperate with Qu Xin Rui instead!

    Qu Wen Hao¡¯s heart was filled with endless worry, but he could not afford to reveal the slightest sign of it.

 Chapter 1037

    Chapter 1037: ¡°Suffer Your Own Consequences (1)¡±

    Qu Wen Hao was helplessly nervous. And when Lin Feng heard those words spoken, his eyes widened up, filled with pure disbelief.

    [Qu Xin Rui was even willing to use the Purple Spirit in exchange for Jun Xie¡¯s help?]

    [Why?]

    [Even if Jun Xie had a Guardian Grade Spirit Beast, that was still no reason for Qu Xin Rui to think so highly of that brat!]

    Lin Feng suddenly felt that it was all so unfair. His father had tried so hard to please Qu Xin Rui but he had gotten nothing in return. But Jun Xie here had caused Qu Xin Rui to lose the Devious Wyvern and was not even subservient to Qu Xin Rui. So, based on what was Jun Xie entitled to have all these good things happen to him?

    Lin Feng suddenly felt his blood within himself surge and all the unfair treatment his heart had had to endure was growing furiously, fanned by a fiery fire that had appeared in his heart, all the rage and jealousy that he had been trying so hard to suppress exploded.

    Before Jun Xie could open his mouth to reply, Ling Feng stood up suddenly. His face was flushed fiery red, looking like he had gotten himself drunk.

    ¡°Great Aunt! Jun Xie is merely a kid who came from outside our city. What make him qualified enough to cooperate with our Thousand Beast City? He merely possesses a Guardian Grade Spirit Beast but so what? If Great Aunt wants it, I can kill him anytime and deliver the Guardian Grade Spirit Beast right before you!¡± Lin Feng blurted out in sudden rage!

    Lin Feng¡¯s words threw the entire banquet into silence in an instant. All the favoured men at the side who were ying music stared in horror as they looked at Lin Feng who had the audacity to spout such nonsense spuriously right before Qu Xin Rui.

    Lin Que immediately saw that the situation was dire and the smile hadpletely disappeared from Qu Xin Rui¡¯s face. He hurriedly reached out his hand to stop Lin Feng but Lin Feng flung his father¡¯s hand away!

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body leaned back slightly as she toyed with the wine ss in her hand, and her eyes glinted with an icy chill as she stared at Lin Feng ¡°explode¡±.

    Lin Feng seemed to have lost all control of his rage as he pointed at Jun Xie and said to Qu Xin Rui: ¡°Great Aunt, what¡¯s so good about this person? He is just milking the one fact that he possesses a Guardian Grade Spirit Beast. If Great Aunt wishes to have that Spirit Beast, I can help you get it! Once Jun Xie dies, everything will no longer be a problem. Besides the fact that he has that Spirit Beast, does he have any other desirable traits?¡±

    ¡°You shut that mouth!¡± Seeing that rage was already showing on Qu Xin Rui¡¯s face, Lin Que¡¯s heart was shivering with fright. He shot up to stand with a swoosh and pped his own son across the face, hitting Lin Feng who was jabbering incessantly right onto the ground.

    ¡°May Great Aunt forgive him! My useless son has had too much too drink and he blurted out that nonsense unintentionally. I beg that Great Aunt would not take it to heart, and forgive him on ount that he is just a child.¡± Lin Que quickly pleaded for mercy fearfully.

    The darkened expression on Qu Xin Rui¡¯s face did not improve in the slightest.

    Qing Yu who was watching from the side was shocked beyond words. Although Lin Feng personality was rather arrogant and self conceited, but he had always at least known how to act appropriately when in front of Qu Xin Rui. But just what had gotten into him today that made him suddenly turn into a runaway wild stallion that went out of control, all semnce of calm and restraint seemingly disappeared into thin air, seeking to stare death in the face!

    Qing Yu¡¯s gaze had somehow subconsciously drifted over to look at Jun Xie. When he saw Jun Xie giving him a meaningful nce, Qing Yu¡¯s heart jumped in surprise and he immediately pushed away the doubts he had in his mind to quickly say: ¡°What n Chief Lin is saying is rather interesting I might note. I had not seen the Young Chief drink more than a few cups tonight, has he always been unable to hold his liquor this badly? As for being a child..... n Chief Lin must really be joking about that. Lin Feng is already set to undergo hising of age ceremony into adulthood very soon and if at this age he is still considered a child, what would that make little Young Master Jun then? A toddler?¡±

 Chapter 1038

    Chapter 1038: ¡°Suffer Your Own Consequences (2)¡±

    The Fiery ze n and the Icy Frost n had always been at loggerheads and Qing Yu had also received the hidden signal from Jun Xie which just further encouraged him to add fuel to the fire.

    When Lin Que found himself retorted by Qing Yu in that manner, he almost choked to death on the rage that surged up within.

    Lin Feng on the other hand, still did not seem to be holding back in the slightest despite his father¡¯s disy of infuriated rage as he struggled to stand up from where he fell, his face flushed a deep red, looking highly aggrieved.

    ¡°Father! I am not drunk! And isn¡¯t everything I said the truth? Who does Jun Xie think he is? How is he even qualified to cooperate with Great Aunt? You¡¯ve bent over backwards and spared no effort to serve Great Aunt for so long and obeyed Great Aunt¡¯s every single order. What have you gotten in the end? Now Great Aunt actually wants to gift the Purple Spirit that everyone couldn¡¯t even dare dream of to that little bastard! Based on what? All of it should be given to you instead!¡±

    Lin Feng¡¯s words made Lin Que¡¯s heart almost jump out of him. It had been bad enough when he had only just berated Jun Xie in his earlier tirade, but his words just now had even included Qu Xin Rui in his admonishment!

    [What was he going to fix this now?]

    Lin Que immediately knelt down before Qu Xin Rui, shaking like a leaf in the wind.

    ¡°Great Aunt knows it clearly! Your subordinate has never harboured such ambitions. My young son¡¯s words are spoken out of a drunken stupor and must not be taken seriously. To have been able to serve Great Aunt is already my greatest fortune derived from the good I have done in my past life, and I am already eternally grateful for it. I wouldn¡¯t dare be so audacious to think of anything beyond unconditional servitude.¡±

    Qu Xin Rui¡¯s expression was so ominously dark then that it seemed like it was almost dripping off her face. The entire banquet fell deathly silent and no one else dared say a single word.

    ¡°Father! Are you telling me what I said is not true? For so many years, how many things have you done for Great Aunt? It¡¯s fine even if Great Aunt doesn¡¯t reward you for all of that but when she is even being so cordial to a kid from outside, where does that leave you?¡± Lin Feng still refused to give up.

    Lin Que wished so hard he could just seal his son¡¯s mouth at that moment.

    ¡°Unfilial child! Aren¡¯t you going to shut up! ? Before our Great Aunt, such audacity shall not be allowed! Who do you think you are, to dare to speak to our Great Aunt in such a manner? Quickly kneel down and beg for forgiveness!¡±

    ¡°I did nothing wrong! Why must I shut up! ? Isn¡¯t everything I said the truth? Among all the trips made to the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff, which one wasn¡¯t by carried out by you, Father, through your efforts? The Grand Chieftain was unwilling and it was you alone who gathered the teams! How many people have died at the bottom of the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff? How badly have you been cursed by everyone in the Thousand Beast City? Having spared no effort with all your heart, is all of that still not enough?¡± Lin Feng¡¯s chest was filled with inconsble angst and rage, and all his negative feelings surged out like floodwaters, unstoppable.

    Lin Que was so absolutely terrified he remained kneeling in his spot, not even daring to look up. He did not dare to even look at the look on Qu Xin Rui¡¯s face at that moment.

    Ominous dark clouds had formed in between Qu Xin Rui¡¯s brows as she turned to gaze darkly at Lin Feng to say: ¡°What Lin Feng is saying is telling me that I was the cause that Lin Que had to suffer all those curses?¡±

    Lin Que was shaking even more badly.

    Lin Feng did not seem to notice any of it as he replied: ¡°Father was just carrying out the tasks for our Great Aunt and it should be nothing to us having to suffer those curses and admonishments. But who does this little kid think he is? Why should Great Aunt treat him so nicely?¡±

    A loud crash sounded!

    Qu Xin Rui pped a palm down and smashed the long table before her, as she suddenly stood up from the long lounge chair.

    ¡°Lin Feng! You are bing more and more audacious!¡±

    Qu Xin Rui was enraged. She had still not settled the scores with him for having lost the Devious Wyvern and now he dared to criticise her methods in such a manner before so many people! Where was she going to ce her face after this?

    ¡°Quell your anger Great Aunt! Don¡¯t be angry! My son is drunk, he¡¯s drunk and words spoken in a drunken stupor should not be believed, not to be believed.¡± Lin Que heart was filled with shock as he frantically pleaded in tears for Lin Feng to be spared.

 Chapter 1039

    Chapter 1039: ¡°Suffer Your Own Consequences (3)¡±

    ¡°Drunken words?¡± Qu Xin Rui sneered: ¡°It is said that the one speaks the truth when drunk, and those words must have been suppressed within his mind for a long time.¡±

    ¡°I do not dare.....¡± Lin Que knelt on the floor, a trembling mass. Qu Xin Rui was really angry this time.

    ¡°Lin Que, aren¡¯t you thinking the same thing in your heart?¡± Qu Xin Rui said with apletely mirthless smile.

    Lin Que immediately kowtowed, hitting his head upon the ground: ¡°Your subordinate wouldn¡¯t dare! Why would your subordinate think in that way? Your subordinate is absolutely loyal to Great Aunt and has never once dared to entertain any thoughts otherwise.¡±

    ¡°Hmph.¡± Qu Xin Rui wasn¡¯t about to believe a single word of what Lin Que was saying.

    ¡°Do not dare? What is there that you wouldn¡¯t dare do?¡±

    Lin Que was greatly startled and he continued to hit his head on the ground, reiterating his unwavering loyalty, but it was of no use at all.

    On the other hand, Lin Feng on the side had suddenly jumped in shock at Qu Xin Rui¡¯s rage and was looking dazed in his spot, the bright red flush gradually fading from his face when hisplexion immediately went white as a ghost.

    [What has he said just now?]

    Lin Feng absolutely could not believe all that he had just said to Qu Xin Rui. Those thoughts had indeed gone through his mind before but he had only dared to grumble to himself in his heart about it and had he had never dared to utter a single word of it out. But for some reason just now, he had suddenly felt a ball of fire burning in his heart, which had forced him to blurt out all of those words in his heart, and it was only after Qu Xin Rui had lost her temper that that evil fire had quietly disappeared.

    Having somewhat calmed down, Lin Feng fell kneeling onto the ground with a loud thud and shaking like a willow in the wind.

    ¡°Great Aunt..... Great Aunt..... I do not mean what I said, that¡¯s not what I meant.....¡± Lin Feng was shivering on the ground, not a single trace of colour left on his face.

    ¡°Not what you meant? What did you mean then?¡± Qu Xin Rui sneered. ¡°Having both you and your father to work for me must have really been hard on you!¡±

    ¡°No! It¡¯s not like that at all!¡± Lin Feng quickly shook his head. Qu Xin Rui¡¯s look on her face was making him break out in a cold sweat and never in his dream would he have thought that he would ever have spoken his grievances aloud.

    ¡°It¡¯s not? Ha.¡± Qu Xin Rui stepped out slowly and came to stand before Lin Feng.

    Lin Feng did not even dare to raise his head and could only continue to tremble as he stared at Qu Xin Rui¡¯s feet.

    Qu Xin Rui suddenly raised a foot and kicked Lin Feng to fly up into the air!

    A kick from an incredibly powerful Purple Spirit was not what Lin Feng was able to take. The instant that he was sent flying andnded on the ground, Lin Feng threw up a mouthful of blood which spurted upon the ground, his bright red blood creating an extremely garish contrast against the pure white fox skin rugs on the ground.

    ¡°What are you to me? You dare to talk to me in such a manner? So what if your father is one of the n Chief of the Thousand Beast City? He¡¯s just a dog I keep by my side. When I want him to live, he lives. If I want him dead, he will have to die. Before me, you are not even in a position to speak!¡± Qu Xin Rui said, ring at Lin Feng who was lying upon the ground and vomiting out blood continuously, not a single sliver of sympathy in her eyes.

    Before this, on ount of Lin Que, she had already relented and not pursued the matter about the Devious Wyvern with Lin Feng, but Lin Feng had even climbed up over her head and snubbed her during her birthday banquet, how could she possibly tolerate that?

    ¡°Great Aunt, Great Aunt have mercy..... Lin Feng..... Lin Feng didn¡¯t mean it at all.¡± When he saw the pitiful sight of his son fallen upon the ground, Lin Que¡¯s heart hurt so much he almost died, but he did not dare to go help his son up before Qu Xin Rui.

    ¡°Did not mean it? Lin Que, I gave you a chance, to let you watch your son carefully, but how did you handle it? Jun Xie is an esteemed guest I invited and your son dared to smear and nder my guest like this. Does he really think that his position as a mere insignificant Young n Chief isparable in any way to Jun Xie as the Emperor of the Fire Country?¡± Qu Xin Rui said with a sneer filled with disdain.

 Chapter 1040

    Chapter 1040: ¡°Suffer Your Own Consequences (4)¡±

    [The Fire Country¡¯s Emperor! ?]

    Fallen upon the ground, Lin Feng stared incredulously at Jun Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie remained calmly seated in her seat and her face did not show any sign of surprise. But upon the faces of even Xiong Ba and Qing Yu who hade here together with Jun Xie from the Fire Country had eyes that were suddenly filled with utter shock!

    [Jun Xie was actually the Fire Country¡¯s Emperor! ? How was that possible? When they had returned here together with Jun Xie, they had not heard of any such rumours at all!]

    Jun Wu Xie was calm on the surface, but she was deeply puzzled in her heart. She knew it better than anyone that she had not epted Lei Chen¡¯s request and had definitely not epted the Fire Country¡¯s throne of the Emperor. But the way Qu Xin Rui had put it, it sounded like it was a confirmed fact.

    If that was really true, then the reason that Qu Xin Rui was trying so hard to win her favour had just been found.

    Jun Wu Xie did not know how she had be the Emperor of the Fire Country, but with that added identity, that had drawn a lot of attention from Qu Xin Rui to her. The prior incident with the Devious Wyvern must have been because of her newfound identity that had absolved her of guilt and Qu Xin Rui¡¯s repeated disys of goodwill today was not just to win her over, but was targeted at the Fire Country behind her.

    Jun Wu Xie found all of this highlyughable. But with the way matters stood, it was a good thing that Qu Xin Rui had misunderstood and Jun Wu Xie could not be bothered to exin it to her.

    Lin Feng entire body had been in unbearable pain, but when his ears heard those words, all that pain seemed to be forgotten at that moment as he stared nkly at his father, and everything dawned upon him then.

    Why Qu Xin Rui had not pursued the matter about losing the Devious Wyvern and why Lin Que had not mentioned a single word about Jun Xie after he returned from the Heavenly Cloud Chambers. Lin Feng realised that his father must have found out about Jun Xie¡¯s identity and did not dare make any more moves against the youth. But as Lin Feng had been grounded all this time in reflection, Lin Que had not had the chance to tell him about Jun Xie¡¯s real identity.

    And as if by impossible cosmic chance, that chain of events had led to things suddenly falling into the current irreparable state.

    Who could have thought, that the Emperor of the mightiest country throughout thends would suddenly be the youth right before his eyes now?

    Even Qu Wen Hao was wided eyed with shock, as he had not heard a single word of anything like this from Qu Ling Yue at all.

    ¡°Iparable, in no way could theypare. My young son has been foolish and your subordinate would bring him back and discipline him most strictly, and would never allow any such incidents to happen again.¡± Lin Que promised, his current state of mind unable to concern himself with Jun Xie, but only to plead for mercy, asking for Qu Xin Rui to spare Lin Feng.

    However.....

    Qu Xin Rui was never a kind hearted soul of any kind.

    ¡°Bring back to discipline? This is not the first time I am hearing such words. The fact is that Lin Feng dared to kick up such an unreasonable fuss today, which causing rm to my esteemed guest. If you think that can really be wiped off that easily, I¡¯m afraid that will not work for me.¡± Qu Xin Rui said, her eyes narrowing up. She pped her hands together and a man came up from downstairs immediately.

    When Lin Que saw that man, his face immediately turned white with fright. That man hade to the Thousand Beast City together with Qu Xin Rui and he also held powers of the Purple Spirit. In the Thousand Beast City, this man was always the one who dealt with those people who were ¡°disobedient¡± to Qu Xin Rui.

    Seeing that man appear, Lin Que immediately almost lost his mind.

    ¡°I beg Great Aunt to spare Lin Feng just this once! He will never ever dare do it again!¡± Lin Que hurriedly kowtowed, hitting his head hard upon the ground. Even with the fox skinsid upon the ground, he had knocked his head hard enough to open up a bloody wound on his head.

    But Qu Xin Ruipletely ignored Lin Que.

    ¡°Drag this incorrigible one away from here and teach him a proper lesson. Since Lin Que is unable to discipline his son properly, then let me do it for him.¡±

    Before Lin Feng even regained his senses, he was already picked up by that man with a single grab of his hand!

 Chapter 1041

    Chapter 1041: ¡°Suffer Your Own Consequences (5)¡±

    ¡°Great Aunt!¡± Immediately upon seeing Lin Feng being grabbed, Lin Que¡¯s heart jumped.

    ¡°You have an opinion?¡± Qu Xin Rui smiled coldly at Lin Que.

    Lin Que froze in ce, his mouth agape and his shivering continued unabated, as a faint chattering sound could be hearding out from between his teeth. He slunk down to the ground in obeisance, not daring to utter another word.

    ¡°Great Aunt have mercy! I have realised my mistake! I have really realised my mistake!¡± Having been grabbed and picked up, Lin Feng did not have the mind to worry about the pain that was wrecking at his body at that moment. Upon hearing that Qu Xin Rui wanted him to be disciplined, he knew that he was in really big trouble this time and there was nothing he could not do but to beg and plead loudly.

    ¡°Father! Save me..... save me.....¡± Lin Feng¡¯s voice was sounding highly terrified.

    [He had done wrong, he realised that he had really gotten it all wrong this time. He had never ever thought that Jun Xie could be the Fire Country¡¯s Emperor. If he had known, he would have immediately understood Qu Xin Rui¡¯s intentions for trying to win Jun Xie¡¯s favour, and he wouldn¡¯t have dared to be so discourteous to Jun Xie in the first ce.]

    But Lin Feng himself did not know why he had been unable to hold himself back at all earlier, that had made him utter such self damning words.

    A pity Qu Xin Rui did not care, and Lin Que did not dare to care.

    Lin Feng was dragged downstairs by that man and when his figure disappeared down the stairs, his screams still reverberated within the banquet.

    Qu Xin Rui slowly leaned back upon the long lounge, resting her head upon her hand as she looked at Lin Que kneeling upon the ground and said: ¡°I¡¯ll discipline him here for a few days and send him back to you after that. You can get up now.¡±

    Lin Que was silent for a moment before he stammered: ¡°I thank Great Aunt for your concern.¡±

    He got up and went back quietly to his seat, where he did not say another word after that.

    On the rug, the bloodstain thrown up by Lin Feng was still a bright red grisly shade, mixing the stench of blood with the sickly sweet scent that hung heavily in the room.

    The sound of the zither then yed, as if nothing has happened.

    A smile came back onto Qu Xin Rui¡¯s face as she turned to Jun Xie at her side. ¡°Little Young Master Jun, do not pay any mind to it. Let me offer you a toast.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie raised her cup expressionlessly, epting the toast from Qu Xin Rui.

    ¡°Do not let such ignorant people spoil the mood. Regarding what I have said earlier to little Young Master Jun, I wish that little Young Master Jun will consider it seriously. If you are willing to cooperate, whether to you and me, or to the Fire Country behind you, it will only be highly beneficial to all. Afterall, currently throughout the world, there isn¡¯t a ruler anywhere that possesses the power of the Purple Spirit.¡± Qu Xin Rui went on to say, as if she hadpletely forgotten everything about the incident with Lin Feng, her smile blooming like a flower.

    Jun Wu Xie did not know from where Qu Xin Rui found out that she was the Fire Country¡¯s Emperor, but she was not about to exin the details to her. Since Qu Xin Rui asked her to consider it, she would then consider it ¡°slowly¡±.

    ¡°I will definitely deliberate on it seriously.¡±

    Qu Xin Rui smiled. She did not believe that any man throughout thisnd would not be looking forward to gaining the magnificent powers of the Purple Spirit.

    Even as a ruling Emperor, one would still be worried about ageing and the finality of death.

    Qu Xin Rui lifted up her wine cup and was about to drink up when she spotted the skin on her own wrist. The expression on her face immediately twisted up.

    A loud sharp crash sounded!

    Everyone looked up in shock.

    Qu Xin Rui had smashed the wine cup she held in her hand upon the floor in resentment, her alluring countenance faintly showing traces of rage.

    ¡°Today¡¯s banquet ends here and all the guests may now depart!¡± Qu Xin Rui¡¯s face was dark as she held her wrist and suddenly turned around, walking towards the back of the main hall.

    The birthday banquet had ended suddenly and the guests were surprised by the sudden turn of events. But as Qu Xin Rui had issued the eviction order, none of them dared to remain there a moment longer as they all shuffled out of the ce obediently, except for Lin Feng, whom would not be making it back home that night.

 Chapter 1042

    Chapter 1042: ¡°I Don¡¯t Need To (1)¡±

    Aftering out from the Heavenly Cloud Chambers, Qu Wen Hao stood unmoving in a spot and stared at Jun Xie for a good while, looking like he wanted to say something but finally left without a word.

    Lin Que was in despair as he left while the other n Chiefs and their deputies bid each other farewell before they all left.

    Jun Wu Xie departed from the ce with Xiong Ba and Qing Yu and halfway through the journey, it was already veryte at night and only the bright rednterns were still lit in the Thousand Beast City, the streets alreadypletely empty.

    ¡°Young Master Jun, how did you suddenly be the Fire Country¡¯s Emperor?¡± Xiong Ba had tried very hard to resist for a very long while and he could not hold himself back anymore as he asked of Jun Xie in a low voice.

    He still clearly remembered that Jun Xie had only been a disciple from the Zephyr Academy and although he yed the Fire Country¡¯s Emperor outpletely, he had not seized the opportunity to take on the throne. From what Qu Ling Yue said, hadn¡¯t Jun Xie previously heaped the rulership of the Fire Country onto the Crown Prince, Lei Chen at that time?

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Jun Wu Xie replied truthfully.

    Xiong Ba¡¯s face was immediately filled with surprise.

    ¡°I know only just as much as both of you.¡± Jun Wu Xie said calmly. She hade to the Thousand Beast City together with Xiong Ba and the others and after they left, whatever Lei Chen actually did then was not known to her at all.

    But from the way Qu Xin Rui had reacted, she must have investigated into her identity and the matter about her being the ruling Emperor must have been coborated.

    If there was no problem with Qu Xin Rui¡¯s source of information, then it could only mean that the Fire Country had done something after she had departed from the country.

    At first, Lei Chen had been insistent for Jun Xie to ascend to the throne, but Jun Wu Xie had relentlessly given him the runaround and distracted Lei Chen from the issuepletely. Jun Wu Xie had then quickly left the ce without even a word, and came to the Thousand Beast City with Xiong Ba and the others. She had thought that she would be able to forget everything about the Fire Country cleanly, but from the way things looked at the moment, things were not exactly going the way she had anticipated.

    Having suddenly be the Emperor of the Fire Country for no good reason, Jun Wu Xie did not find it the least bit amusing.

    Xiong Ba and Qing Yu exchanged a look between themselves, and knowing that Jun Xie was not a person prone to lies, they believed what the youth said.

    ¡°From Qu Xin Rui¡¯s demeanor, she intends to poach you. Barring that it¡¯s somethingpletely unexpected, she must be eyeing the might behind the Fire Country, to help her further the exploration of the region around that map.¡± Xiong Ba reasoned.

    ¡°But from what she said, she seems to be willing to use the powers of the Purple Spirit in exchange. But..... the powers of the Purple Spirit, can be bestowed upon a person by others?¡± That was one point that Xiong Ba had not been able to understand. If Qu Xin Rui had the ability to give others the powers of the Purple Spirit, wouldn¡¯t that be just absolutely Heaven defying?

    Jun Wu Xie did not reply. Xiong Ba and Qing Yu were people in the Lower Realm and they would naturally not know that there exists a method that enabled people to temporarily raise their spirit powers in the Middle Realm. But she noted that Qu Xin Rui method of trying to win her over was the same as what the original owner of the ring had experienced.

    They were both baited with the might of the Purple Spirit, to lure them to the hook.

    Although Jun Wu Xie had never met that person, but she already acknowledged him as her Master. Having the disciple put in the same situation as her Master, to be confronted with the same temptation, had seemed like fate was at y.

    ¡°Young Master Jun, you wouldn¡¯t really be..... thinking of cooperating with Qu Xin Rui would you?¡± Xiong Ba asked, looking worriedly at Jun Xie. It wasn¡¯t that he did not believe in Jun Xie¡¯s character, but it was because the lure Qu Xin Rui threw out was really alluring.

    What Jun Xie seeked, Qu Xin Rui was able to provide, and even help him attain the Purple Spirit. But the Thousand Beast City on the other hand, had besides that one piece of map, nothing else to offer Jun Xie and Xiong Ba could not help himself but to be worried.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need to.¡± Jun Wu Xie replied.

 Chapter 1043

    <hr ss="chapter-end">

    Chapter 1043: ¡°I Don¡¯t Need To (2)¡±

    With Jun Xie assuring words, Xiong Ba and Qing Yu were finally able to set their hearts which had been hanging by a thread at ease.

    Although it was merely four words uttered by Jun Xie, it gave them a great sense of security.

    ¡°Cough, if it were up to me to say, do you think there is something wrong with Lin Feng today? Everything was going on fine but he had somehow insisted to seek his own death before that old hag of a Qu Xin Rui? He might be usually highly arrogant, but in front of Qu Xin Rui, he has always observed the necessary decorum. But today, he seemed to have taken the wrong medication and seemed to have lost his mind.¡± The finally relieved Xiong Ba immediately changed the topic.

    Lin Feng¡¯s actions today, had really stunned everyone at the banquet.

    To dare to p Qu Xin Rui across the face during her own birthday banquet, Lin Feng was definitely the first in the entire Thousand Beast City. As Xiong Ba did not really like Lin Feng all that much, having gotten to witness Qu Xin Rui being angered to such a rage was rather satisfying for him.

    ¡°He took wrong medication indeed.¡± Jun Wu Xie told him expressionlessly, the corners of her mouth curling up into an almost indiscernible sneer.

    No one knew that when Lin Feng offered her the toast, he had spiked the wine.

    When the wine cup was brought over, it had already been smeared with poison. Any other person might not have been able to detect it, but Jun Wu Xie had found that something was suspicious with just a single whiff. The very faint scent had been covered by the smell of alcohol and it could have been easily mistaken as the fragrance of the wine but it had not escaped Jun Wu Xie¡¯s alert senses.

    A great pity it was, under the Heavens, a poison that would be able to take her down had still not been developed.

    Since Lin Feng dared to y the game, she couldn¡¯t very well not return the favour.

    All favours done for you must be reciprocated in return, and that was merely the ¡°polite¡± thing to do.

    When Jun Wu Xie poured out the wine for Lin Feng, she had already drawn out her silver needle and had it hidden between her fingers. Under the cover of the wine sk, she had poured the wine over the tip of the needle before it fell into Lin Feng¡¯s wine cup. Her silver needle had been small and fine and she had only exposed it by such a tiny bit that no one would even see it.

    Qing Yu stared at Jun Wu Xie. Her words had just made him feel stronger about the guess he had been holding in his heart and he could not help himself but to ask: ¡°Young Master Jun, did you..... drug Lin Feng earlier?¡±

    Xiong Ba¡¯s eyes grew wide. It was obvious he did not have the slightest idea that Jun Xie could have drugged Lin Feng.

    ¡°Mmm.¡± Jun Wu Xie nodded without hiding it.

    Xiong Ba¡¯s face was twisted in shock while Qing Yu¡¯s face showed that he had guessed it in his mind.

    ¡°I had thought, why had Lin Feng suddenly turned so stupid. I had only been suspicious, until I saw your signal, and I immediately understood that all of that had been your doing.¡± Qing Yu said.

    If not for that nce from Jun Xie, he would not have stood forth and said those words.

    ¡°What did you actually drug him with?¡± Qing Yu asked curiously.

    ¡°It was just something trifle. It wouldn¡¯t have killed him, but had just weakened his sense of self control.¡± Jun Wu Xie said with a cold voice. That couldn¡¯t be considered to be a form of poison but would have an effect on a person¡¯s mood and emotions, digging into a person¡¯s negativity and make him release all that the heart tries hardest to suppress. That was one of the drugs that she had developed based on the organization¡¯s requirements, to use on those members of their organization who have suppressed themselves for too long, to give vent to their emotions. The duration of the effects of that drug was very short and after they have vented it out, all they needed was a certain amount of provocative stimtion and the effects would bepletely nullified, and the target would immediately regain their senses.

    In terms of the damage it inflicted, this drug could be considered to be the most gentle one she had at her disposal.

    But.....

    Under exceptional circumstances, and at special times, it could bring about amazing effects.

    With Qu Xin Rui¡¯s petty and spiteful nature, how would she allow a insignificant young youth like Lin Feng to snub her sopletely during her own birthday banquet?

 Chapter 1044

    Chapter 1044: ¡°I Don¡¯t Need To (3)¡±

    To deal with Lin Feng, Jun Wu Xie did not even need to lift her own hand. She only needed to introduce a little stimnt into Lin Feng¡¯s body and Qu Xin Rui would help her to do the rest.

    To punish an opponent, sometimes, one did not need to dirty one¡¯s hands.

    Xiong Ba and Qing Yu stared at Jun Xie and the two of them shivered involuntarily.

    Lin Feng was finished for sure this time. Having fallen into Qu Xin Rui¡¯s hands, even if he managed to live through it, he would definitely be at least hopelessly crippled. Jun Xie¡¯s hand, killing with a borrowed knife, was yed very quickly and devastating. So quick that Lin Feng still did not know that it had all been Jun Xie behind it.

    Jun Xie was seen to be small and skinny in size, unexceptional in looks, but that shrewd mind.....

    Whew~

    The two of them secretly told themselves, that they must never offend this one here, or they wouldn¡¯t even know what killed them even upon the very moment of death.

    When they got back to the Fiery ze n Hall, the three of them parted to get some rest.

    Jun Wu Xie sat in her room and snapped her fingers, which immediately summoned Ye Sha to appear within the room.

    ¡°Young Miss.¡±

    ¡°You found anything?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked, looking at Ye Sha.

    Ye Sha answered: ¡°Within the Heavenly Cloud Chambers, there are a total of four people who hold powers at the Purple Spirit and above. The most powerful among them is not Qu Xin Rui. Qu Xin Rui¡¯s powers is not considered the highest among those four people.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Jun Wu Xie lifted an eyebrow. Xiong Ba had said those powerful pugilists around Qu Xin Rui were all her subordinates. But if she were to base it on what Ye Sha had told her, things were not as simple as they seemed. The general rule among the Twelve Pces had always been survival of the fittest and unless one was highborn, otherwise, the powers they possessed spoke the loudest.

    Qu Xin Rui was not the most powerful among them, and she had been born in the Lower Realm. ording to reason, the position she held shouldn¡¯t be higher than the other three people.

    ¡°Looks like, this Qu Xin Rui is putting on an act.¡± Jun Wu Xie reasoned, rubbing at her chin.

    ¡°There¡¯s one more thing, that your subordinate finds rathe fishy.¡± Ye Sha said.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Your subordinate felt a very strange energy within the Heavenly Cloud Chambers. That surge of energy reminds your subordinate of the Soul Return Pce among the Twelve Pces. The Soul Return Pce had always excelled in manipting spirits to turn things to their advantage. If your subordinate¡¯s gut feeling is right, within the Heavenly Cloud Chambers, there should be a certain spirit tool from the Soul Return Pce in use.¡± Ye Sha said.

    ¡°Did you manage to find out what it was?¡±

    ¡°I did not. I did not have enough time. The other three people from the Soul Return Pce were on that level and your subordinate was unable to investigate further into it without alerting them.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie nodded. At least she knew that their opponent was the Soul Return Pce.

    .....

    Back in the Heavenly Cloud Chambers, all the favoured men had been chased out and sent to the second level, and the way upstairs was guarded.

    On the seventh level, Qu Xin Rui sat in front of the dressing table, looking at her own beautiful countenance in the copper mirror. The alluring features were reflected inside the copper mirror but the expression did not show the slightest trace of joy or admiration.

    Qu Xin Rui¡¯s brows were creased up tightly together, and her eyes stared hard into the copper mirror as they swept over the reflection of her eyes, brows, lips and nose before she lowered her head to look at her own wrist.

    Around her wrist, wrapped under the smooth skin, a piece of crinkled up flesh was showing. That palm sized area whenpared to the smooth and fair skin in the other areas, had lost its original sticity, and the skin had turned a dark yellow, filled with wrinkles all over, where some faint brown spots were even seen scattered over that portion of her skin.

    Qu Xin Rui¡¯s eyes were filled with fear and panic. She kept reaching her hand out, wanting to wipe away that piece of old and aged skin, but it was to no avail. Caught up in distraught and anxiety, she suddenly swept everything upon the dressing table onto the ground!

    The clear and loud tter of the fallen items rang out within the Heavenly Cloud Chambers deep in the night.

 Chapter 1045

    Chapter 1045: ¡°Invite (1)¡±

    On the second day after Qu Xin Rui¡¯s birthday banquet, a group of people gathered outside the Heavenly Cloud Chambers at dawn. They were all female and their looks varied across all levels, dressed in all different clothes, but on their faces, they all looked just as sorrowful.

    They all stood outside the Heavenly Cloud Chambers, their gazes fixed longingly upon their family members who had sent them here, not knowing when the next time they would be seeing their family.

    People came out from within the Heavenly Cloud Chambers and there were ten horse carriages stopped outside as well. The men from the Heavenly Cloud Chambers then hastened the womenfolk onto the horse carriages,pletely severing all thest vestiges of longing from their minds.

    As the wheels trundled to move along, all the other people crowded around the Heavenly Cloud Chambers could do nothing but watch on as their wives and children gradually moved further away from them, and no matter how much they hated what they were forced to bear, there wasn¡¯t anything they could do about it.

    Ten horse carriages rolled out through the gates of the Thousand Beast City as they slowly moved towards the mountainous forests. They went past a little swathe of woods and were passing through a little vige of the Thousand Beast City¡¯s.

    ¡°Look! They¡¯re here.¡± A inly dressed youth said as he tapped hispanion lightly on the shoulder.

    The youth who was eating turned his head around and through the little window of the inn, he saw a convoy of horse carriages.

    ¡°Innkeeper, keep the change!¡± The youth wiped his mouth hurriedly with the back of his hand, and threw down a nugget of silver on the table before the twopanions picked up their legs and swooshed outside.

    ¡°Their timing is right on the dot.¡± Qiao Chu said as he stared at the row of horse carriages, his eyes slightly narrowed. They had waited at this vige outside the Thousand Beast City for a rather long period of time and their target had finally appeared.

    ¡°Inform Brother Hua and the others, that they do not need to watch the other gates anymore.¡± Qiao Chu turned his head to say to Rong Ruo.

    The five of them had split up and had been watching the four city gates of the Thousand Beast City from the viges just outside and Qiao Chu had been waiting here in this one with Rong Ruo.

    Rong Ruo released her Hell Butterflies soundlessly and several Hell Butterflies fluttered their wings under the sunlight before flying off in different directions while Qiao Chu and Rong Ruo followed behind the team of horse carriages, quickly disappearing into the woods.

    ¡°Those people have moved out.¡± Xiong Ba had woken up very early today. He had not rushed or hurried himself to go attend to the matters of the Fiery ze n Hall, but had insteade to Jun Xie¡¯s room.

    Every month at this time, this mournful scene of sad and tearful parting would y out at the Thousand Beast City where long separated family members who had been reunited for merely one short month would have to be forcibly separated once again.

    ¡°Young Master Jun. Are you really confident that you would be able to find out the location of the ce our people have been imprisoned?¡± Xiong Ba asked of Jun Xie. After arriving at the Thousand Beast City, Jun Xie had not taken much action here. Although he knew that Jun Xie¡¯spanions had split up and parted from them just before they came into the city proper, to make their respective preparations, Xiong Ba could not help himself but feel highly anxious about the whole thing at that moment.

    If they did not seed this time, they would have to wait one whole month. And within that one additional long month, it was not known how many more issues mighte up.

    Since Qu Xin Rui fully intended to win Jun Xie over, it was expected that she would take action quite soon.

    ¡°Mm.¡± Jun Wu Xie nodded, acknowledging as expressionlessly as she always did.

    Xiong Ba was on the other hand on the edge of his nerves, pacing around the room endlessly.

    Which almost drove Jun Wu Xie dizzy.

    ¡°You¡¯re worried?¡±

    Xiong Ba froze a moment. ¡°This..... I can¡¯t help being worried..... Better to resolve it quickly before more problems crop up.¡±

    ¡°There is no need for that.¡± Jun Wu Xie said: ¡°Whether it seeds or not, is not something you and I can change now. With Dumb Qiao and the others out there, we will naturally have to leave it in their hands to deal with it. Since it is something we cannot do anything about, why should we get ourselves all flustered about it?¡±

    Thinking too much about it might not be a good thing. Considering other options within your power wouldn¡¯t be wrong, but when things are in the hands of others, no matter how much one worried about it, would be of no use, but only mess up your mind together with your emotions.

 Chapter 1046

    <hr ss="chapter-end">

    Chapter 1046: ¡°Invite (2)¡±

    As she spoke, Jun Wu Xie poured Xiong Ba a cup of tea and Xiong Ba drank it up in a single gulp. It was rather strange, but the anxiety and nerves were seemingly slowly soothed by the fragrance of the tea and Xiong Ba managed to calm down quite a bit. He took a seat on a chair at the side and looked like his raging emotions had settled quite a bit.

    But before Xiong Ba was able topletely calm himself down, Qing Xu came running, in a worried fluster.

    ¡°People from the Heavenly Cloud Chambers are here.¡± Qing Yu said with a deep frown on his face.

    Xiong Ba shot to his feet from the chair. ¡°What are people from the Heavenly Cloud Chambers here for?¡±

    Qing Yu¡¯s gaze fell upon the figure of Jun Xie.

    ¡°Qu Xin Rui would like to invite Young Master Jun for a visit to the Heavenly Cloud Chambers.¡±

    Xiong Ba¡¯s face immediately darkened. He had just been worried that Qu Xin Rui would take action soon to poach Jun Xie and it had now resulted in this. They had just metst night and Qu Xin Rui had already sent people here bright and early in the morning to invite Jun Xie over there.

    Jun Wu Xie stood up and said: ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡±

    ¡°You cannot!¡± Xiong Ba was immediately displeased. The terror that Qu Xin Rui was in his heart made Xiong Ba not dare to have Jun Xiee into such close contact with Qu Xin Rui.

    Jun Wu Xie swung her gaze over to Xiong Ba and said: ¡°Do you wish that I go over voluntarily or to see me forcibly dragged over there by the people from the Heavenly Cloud Chambers?¡±

    Qing Yu then added: ¡°One of Qu Xin Rui¡¯s close aides came this time.¡±

    Xiong Ba was immediately speechless.

    All of Qu Xin Rui¡¯s close aides possessed the power of the Purple Spirit and if Jun Xie refused the invitation, the other party might very well do it by force.

    What was really depressing was the fact that they would not be able to defeat him!

    ¡°You have to be very careful. Qu Xin Rui is really not a good person.¡± Xiong Ba said, looking at Jun Xie very seriously.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded and stood up to leave.

    A tall man was standing at the main doors of the Fiery ze n Hall and that was the man that Jun Wu Xie had seen at the birthday banquetst night. He was the man who had dragged Lin Feng out from the banquet. ording to Ye Sha¡¯s observations, this man¡¯s powers, was the strongest among the four people together with Qu Xin Rui.

    ¡°Young Master Jun.¡± A smile came upon the man¡¯s face when he saw Jun Xie, but within that pair of sharp eyes, there was a tiny hidden tinge of disdain.

    Jun Wu Xie acted as if she did not notice the disdain that the man tried to hide and nodded expressionlessly to him.

    ¡°We will like to trouble Young Master Jun to make a trip to the Heavenly Cloud Chambers. Miss Qu said that she had not had a chance to have a good chat with Young Master Jun about some things and she asked us toe invite you to go over.¡± The man¡¯s mouth was smiling as he spoke, and his tone was highly respectful, but those eyes of his did not show the slightest bit of sincerity.

    ¡°I¡¯ve caused you trouble.¡± Jun Wu Xie said.

    ¡°Young Master Jun is too courteous. My name is Shen Chi, and I shall be escorting Young Master Jun there.¡± Shen Chi said with a smile, while his eyes measured the tiny figure of Jun Xie.

    [This puny one here is the Emperor of the mightiest country of the Lower Realm?]

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s gaze then turned to stare at Shen Chi.

    Shen Chi retracted his contemptuous gaze and smiled: ¡°Is anything the matter, Young Master Jun?¡±

    ¡°Your surname is Shen?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked, frowning slightly.

    Shen Chi smiled and nodded his head.

    Jun Wu Xie did not say anything more and just followed Shen Chi to make their way to the Heavenly Cloud Chambers.

    The main door of the Heavenly Cloud Chambers opened for Jun Wu Xie without the slightest obstruction and Jun Wu Xie went straight up to the top floor.

    On the top level, the sweet smell was thicker and more intense than it wasst night and lightly clothed men were sitting and kneeling upon the soft and plush floor rugs while Qu Xin Ruiy upon the long lounge chair like before, her half narrowed eyes looking at Jun Xie as he slowly approached. Her posture was highly alluring as her pair of endlessly long smooth legs peeked, partly invisible below her dress.

    ¡°Little Young Master Jun, you¡¯re here. All of you are dismissed.¡± Qu Xin Rui said, waving her hands nonchntly at the favoured men around her.

 Chapter 1047

    <hr ss="chapter-end">

    Chapter 1047: ¡°Invite (3)¡±

    The favoured men obediently retreated from the room and in the hall on the top floor, only Jun Wu Xie, Qu Xin Rui and Shen Chi were the only three people left. Jun Wu Xie sat down upon a chair at the side while Shen Chi just stood on one side.

    ¡°I was ovee by the alcoholst night and had to go rest early, where I had not been able to have a good chat with little Young Master Jun, which I found to be a great shame.¡± Qu Xin Rui said, looking mournfully at Jun Xie, her mannerisms seductive. ¡°I had intended to chat a little bit more with Young Master Junst night but Lin Feng had unexpectedly spoiled the entire mood. Lin Feng is from our Thousand Beast City and he had been extremely discourteous to little Young Master Jun. I hope that little Young Master Jun would not take offence towards it.¡±

    Upon saying that, Qu Xin Rui lifted her chin towards Shen Chi to signal to him. Shen Chi immediately turned and went downstairs, returning in a short while as he dragged a shabbily clothed youth as he walked in.

    All four of the youth¡¯s limbs had been forcibly broken by people and were twisted up at odd angles. As he was dragged in by Shen Chi, the blood from the youth¡¯s body drew a red trail behind him over the snow white fox furs on the ground. The bright scarlet blood trail appeared especially striking against the pure white and it was seen that a metal ring had been locked around the youth¡¯s neck. A thick chain of two finger width was attached to the metal ring that was gripped in Shen Chi¡¯s hands on the other end. With both legs broken and unable to walk and both hands twisted up behind his back, the youth could only lie helplessly upon the ground as he was dragged over the floor by Shen Chi toe be Jun Xie.

    ¡°Lin Feng is almost about to turn eighteen and is no longer a child. If hemits a wrong, he would naturally have to take responsibility for his actions. I wonder if little Young Master Jun is satisfied with the punishment I have given him?¡± Qu Xin Rui said, swinging her feet down to the ground and walking toe right before the youth, before lifting up his chin with the tip of her foot.

    With his head raised, Jun Wu Xie was able to see clearly the youth¡¯s face.

    That youth was not anyone else but the one who had angered Qu Xin Ruist night, Lin Feng!

    But at that moment, Lin Feng lookedpletely different from the way he had yesterday!

    {{ The face which had been considered to be rather good looking was now streaked with blood, both his eyes sewn shut with thread, his dry lips split and his mouth agape, with blood dried at the corners of his mouth. With his mouth open, it could be seen that his teeth had been smashed and broken pieces of the roots showed still lodged in his gums, and that his tongue had been pulledpletely out! }}

    If not for the fact that his facial features had not changed, who would have ever linked this barely half alive person to the Young Chief of the Icy Frost n?

    Jun Wu Xie looked indifferently at the wretched state that Lin Feng had been reduced into. It had only been one night and Qu Xin Rui had already gotten Lin Feng tortured to such a state. At that moment, Jun Wu Xie finally understood why Lin Que had fallen into such despair the very moment he saw Shen Chi appear.

    Lin Que must have already known at that moment, what the result of having Lin Feng falling into Shen Chi¡¯s hands would be.

    All four limbs broken, eyes unable to see, mouth unable to speak, Lin Fengy weakly in a hapless heap upon the ground, moans and groans of pain escaping faintly from his dry and hoarse throat.

    Qu Xin Rui secretly observed Jun Xie¡¯s reaction and only discovered that Jun Xie¡¯s reaction was a lot calmer than she thought. After seeing the state Lin Feng was in, Jun Xie had not shown the slightest trace of shock or horror and that pair of eyes had just remained as cold and as indifferent as ever, without one single ripple of emotion.

    ¡°Miss Qu invited me toe here just to let me see this?¡± Jun Wu Xie turned her head coldly, not the slightest bit of sympathy for Lin Feng in her heart, nor the tiniest sliver of fear towards Qu Xin Rui¡¯s cruel and vicious methods.

    Qu Xin Rui held her hand close to cover her mouth and gave a lightugh: ¡°Of course not. That was just to show little Young Master Jun a little bit of my sincerity that¡¯s all.¡±

 Chapter 1048

    <hr ss="chapter-end">

    Chapter 1048: ¡°Cradle Snatcher (1)¡±

    An eyebrow lifted up on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face.

    ¡°Sincerity?¡±

    Qu Xin Rui said: ¡°Has little Young Master Jun forgotten what I said to you yesterday? Although an Emperor possesses the highest authourity in hisnds, but he would finally still be unable to escape the deterioration brought about by time. If little Young Master Jun is willing to lend support to my goals, you will be able to wipe that biggest worry of ruling Emperors from your mind. I showed Lin Feng to little Young Master Jun because I just wanted little Young Master Jun to know, that I am truly sincere in cooperating with you. If you agree to it, you and I will be seen as one, and anyone who disparages you will be my enemy, even if he is one of my men, no one will be spared.¡± Qu Xin Rui said as she leaned her body over towards Jun Xie.

    Her body was curved in all the right ces and dressed very lightly in very thin clothes as she leaned into Ju Xie¡¯s body, her alluring eyes looking highly coquettish.

    Jun Wu Xie did not react but just looked coldly at Qu Xin Rui who had stuck herself to her.

    ¡°Little Young Master Jun. Have you finished thinking about it since yesterday? Are you willing to cooperate and work together with me?¡± Qu Xin Rui said, looking at Jun Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie frowned slightly. There was a strange fragranceing from Qu Xin Rui¡¯s body and from what she could smell, that scent was slightly overpowering. Jun Wu Xie slightly shifted her body to move away from Qu Xin Rui.

    ¡°I wonder what kind of help does Miss Qu expect from me?¡±

    Qu Xin Rui noticed Jun Xie avoiding her and she was feeling rather displeased, but her attention was quickly drawn away by Jun Xie¡¯s questions right after that.

    ¡°I hold a map in my hands, and on that map is marked a humongous treasure, but the map is however iplete. I only have a rough indication of the location of the treasure and am unable to find it¡¯s exact location. If little Young Master Jun is willing to use the Fire Country¡¯s might to help me search for the treasure¡¯s exact location, even before the deed is done, I will teach little Young Master Jun how to turn into the Purple Spirit and after finding the treasure, I am also willing to share the treasures with Young Master Jun.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Qu Xin Rui, with her honeyed mouth and belly filled with swords and Jun Wu Xieughed coldly to herself in her heart. Treasure? That must be the cheap trick the people in the Twelve Pces were using to fool the people in the Lower Realm. The treasure they mentioned with their mouths was actually the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb and when they actually say they would share the exploits just made it sound like a bigger joke to Jun Wu Xie.

    The Twelve Pces had in order to fight for the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb, not even been willing to work with the other pces. Among them, they held almost aplete set of the map but in seeking to hog the entire treasure to themselves, they had been willing to spent that much more time and expend that much more effort but just refused to gather themselves to work together.

    If they really manage to locate the treasure, the first thing they would do would be to silence everyone else. There would be no chance of them really honouring their words to split the treasure with anyone.

    Qu Xin Rui¡¯s words were just so highlyughable to Jun Wu Xie and she really could not understand how so many powerful pugilists across thends could be hoodwinked by such childish words of foolery from the Twelve Pces, willing to sell their lives for the Twelve Pces so foolishly?

    They thought that they had stumbled upon a chance to gain unimaginable wealth and unparalleled power, not knowing in the end they would not even be alive.

    In regards to the intelligence to those people, Jun Wu Xie really could not find the words to describe them.

    ¡°If it is about something like this, why would Miss Qu need me for? The might of the Thousand Beast City should be more than ample to deal with that wouldn¡¯t it?¡± Jun Wu Xie replied, without giving any affirmative reply.

    Qu Xin Rui would naturally not deride her own people and said: ¡°The Thousand Beast City might be enough toplete the task, but woe befell me when I unintentionally saw little Young Master Jun¡¯s portrait! Although little Young Master Jun is still rather young but your aura of eminence as a ruler was extraordinary which really moved my heart.¡±

 Chapter 1049

    <hr ss="chapter-end">

    Chapter 1049: ¡°Cradle Snatcher (2)¡±

    The little ck cat who was being carried inside Jun Wu Xie¡¯s arms had upon hearing Qu Xin Rui¡¯s words, almost exploded in rage.

    [What in the hell!]

    [This goddamned old hag who has lived too long was actually thinking of seducing its Mistress!]

    [How decadent!]

    [This old hag was obviously a disgusting cradle snatcher!]

    If not for the fact the current moment wasn¡¯t suitable for them to retaliate, the little ck cat would just loved to leap onto Qu Xin Rui¡¯s face and scratch an entire chessboard out from it.

    Qu Xin Rui had been so tant and straightforward with her words and regardless how dense Jun Wu Xie could be with these things, she would still be able to detect Qu Xin Rui¡¯s undisguised hint.

    In both her past and present life, this was the first time someone had confessed their liking for her and it had even been an old hag, which did not exactly let Jun Wu Xie feel any of the joy one felt from a ¡°confession¡± of love.

    ¡°Little Young Master Jun, why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Don¡¯t tell me Young Master Jun does not think I am good enough?¡± Qu Xin Rui asked, looking forlornly at Jun Xie, the expression on her face showing hurt, but in her heart, she was highly confident of herself. Her looks in the entire Thousand Beast City was one of the most attractive and Jun Xie was merely a immature and inexperienced little kid. Even though he had ascended to be a ruler, he would still not have much experience and with the tricks she had up her sleeve, which man could escape her clutches?

    Jun Wu Xie had initially thought of dragging it out with Qu Xin Rui but for some unknown reason, she suddenly felt that she did not want to continue on with these sham gestures of politeness with Qu Xin Rui anymore.

    She stood up suddenly and stared at the limp andnguid Qu Xin Rui to say: ¡°In regards to Miss Qu¡¯s suggestion, I will seriously consider it. I still have some things to attend to and if there isn¡¯t anything else, I¡¯ll be going back now.¡± Upon saying that, Jun Wu Xie did not wait for Qu Xin Rui to reply and wanted to leave.

    Shen Chi was suddenly blocking her way right in front of her, the same hypocritical smile hanging upon his face.

    Qu Xin Rui was surprised for a moment. She had not thought that with her having tried to seduce the youth so openly and invitingly, Jun Xie still did not react to her in the slightest, and had even..... even showed that he could not wait to a moment longer to avoid her.

    Having always hadplete confidence with her own charms, it was quite a while before Qu Xin Rui recovered from the fact of what just happened. She raised her head up and stared at Jun Xie who had his way blocked by Shen Chi and a trace of rage shed in her eyes.

    Never had a single man even once disregarded her beauty sopletely!

    Qu Xin Rui walked slowly toe beside Jun Xie and both her arms raised up slightly, to fall and hold Jun Xie upon the shoulders.

    ¡°Jun, my love, you¡¯re leaving just like that? Do you really hate talking to me all that much?¡± Qu Xin Rui said, looking sadly at Jun Xie, looking like she would stick her entire body against Jun Xie¡¯s back next.

    She was taller in stature than Jun Xie and with her having hugged Jun Xie from the back, Jun Wu Xie was able to clearly feel the shapely curves of a woman¡¯s body.

    A cold chill shot through Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body and she forced herself to calm down.

    ¡°I have things to attend to.¡± Jun Wu Xie said coldly.

    Qu Xin Rui blinked her eyes and leaned upon Jun Xie¡¯s shoulder. Like thunder that hits before you can cover your ears, Qu Xin Rui nted a kiss firmly on Jun Xie¡¯s cheek.

    Jun Wu Xie froze in her spot at that moment.

    Qu Xin Rui looked at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s stunned expression and a smile bloomed in her heart. As she had expected, the kid was still very green.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, since my man has something to attend to, I shall not hold you back anymore. You should think through it clearly fast, and not make me get too anxious waiting.¡± Immediately upon saying that, Qu Xin Rui released her grip and lifted her chin in a gesture to Shen Chi.

    Finally having escaped from Qu Xin Rui¡¯s ws, Jun Wu Xie slowly blinked her eyes, her gaze looking a little dazed. After Shen Chi moved away, Jun Wu Xie carried the little ck cat in her arms as she walked down the stairs without any expression on her face.

    The little ck cat curled up within Jun Wu Xie¡¯s arms and lifted its head to look at its Mistress whose expression on her face was looking rather queer.

    [It¡¯s over, all over!]

    Its pure and untainted Mistress, had been taken advantage of by an old hag!

    .....

    Authour¡¯s note: Do beat me up just yet, the fanciful torture of those scumbagsing right up.

 Chapter 1050

    Chapter 1050: ¡°Cradle Snatcher (3)¡±

    When Jun Wu Xie walked out from the Heavenly Cloud Chambers, there wasn¡¯t a trace of an expression on her face. Her consciousness had seemed like it had been frozen and her gaze just stared straight ahead in front of her.

    Little ck was a little panicked. It lifted its tiny paw and pawed at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Meow.¡±

    [Mistress, what happened to you? Do not scare me like this!]

    Jun Wu Xie did not reply and only hastened her steps and walked quickly towards the Fiery ze n Hall.

    Inside the Fiery ze n Hall, Xiong Ba and Qing Yu were waiting for Jun Xie to return and when they finally saw Jun Xieing inpletely expressionless after having waited so long, they were all ready to ask Jun Xie what Qu Xin Rui had spoken to him about.

    In the end, before they could even open their mouths, Jun Xie had been just like a gust of wind that whirled past them and then disappeared from before their eyes.

    The two men were left standing at the Fiery ze n Hall¡¯s main doors staring dumbly,pletely bbergasted.

    ¡°What is wrong with Jun Xie? He seemed to be acting a little strange.¡± Xiong Ba said still standing dumbly by the doors. Seeing Jun Xie acting like this, Xiong Ba was thinking that something bad must have happened. He had immediately wanted to immediately go after the youth in pursuit but was stopped by Qing Yu pulling him back.

    ¡°What?¡± Xiong Ba asked.

    Qing Yu sighed and then said: ¡°I think that Young Master Jun would not wish for anyone to go disturb him at this moment. Even if anything really happened, we should wait till.....ter in the afternoon and see.¡±

    Jun Xie always had a cold expression on her face, but today, Qing Yu had noticed that Jun Xie¡¯s expression did not look right, thinking it was cold and rather frightening. Instinct told her that it was better not to go ask Jun Xie about it for the moment.

    Xiong Ba contemted on it for a while before he decided to listen to Qing Yu, while cursing at Qu Xin Rui another million times in his heart.

    Jun Wu Xie walked back quickly into her room and mmed the door shut with a loud bang. Lord Meh Meh and the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit wobbled over to adorably ask for cuddles but were bothpletely ignored by Jun Wu Xie. She put the little ck cat down at the side and turned to go into the washroom to scoop out adle of water from the wooden bucket, before pouring it into the wooden basin.

    Jun Wu Xie applied some medicated water upon her face and changed back to her original looks. She immediately scooped out the icy cold water and sshed it upon her face. Spring had not yet broken and the weather was still cold. The water was like ice and its chill was bitingly cold. But Jun Wu Xie did not seem to take any notice of it and just continued to scoop up the water to scrub at her fair snowy white face.

    The snowy white skin very quickly turned slightly red under the biting chill of the icy water, but Jun Wu Xie still did not seem to want to stop.

    ¡°Meh.....¡± Lord Meh Meh stared at the abnormal actions of its feedstress and it fell back a step in fear. Its sharp animal instinct had made it feel that Jun Wu Xie¡¯s aura didn¡¯t feel right.

    Even the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit did not dare to kick up a fuss but just hugged its big floppy ears and stood there looking up at Jun Wu Xie.

    The little ck cat gritted its teeth and with a swoosh, leapt onto the shelf beside Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°You cannot continue to wash yourself like this.¡± The little ck cat called out anxiously. The water was too cold and if Jun Wu Xie continued on like this, her face would really get frostbitten.

    Jun Wu Xie staredpletely unaware at the wooden basin in front of her, the action of her hands still not stopping in the slightest.

    The only emotion she was feeling at that moment was disgust.

    So disgusted was she that she wished fervently she could peel her entire face off to wash it thoroughly.

    The little ck cat¡¯s incessant pleas were of no use and it could do nothing but groan anxiously at the side.

    It knew Jun Wu Xie¡¯s personality better than anyone else. She had always hated to have any physical contact with other people the most and needless to say when she was thoroughly kissed by such a loathsome and disgusting old witch! Jun Wu Xie who had always been almost freakishly obsessed with cleanliness must really be on the very verge of going mad at this moment!

    ¡°Little Xie, didn¡¯t you promise me that you would take good care of yourself?¡±

 Chapter 1051

    Chapter 1051: ¡°You¡¯re Not Cold? I Am (1)¡±

    A highly masculine and throaty voice suddenly rang within the room and Jun Wu Xie who was standing within the washroom immediately halted all her movements. She stood in her spot not moving in the slightest, as her eyes continued to stare at her reddened hands still soaked within the icy cold water.

    A clean and handsome looking hand reached out toe before Jun Wu Xie. That hand¡¯s joints showed prominently, slender but strong. The big, warm andforting hand reached into the water and pulled Jun Wu Xie¡¯s tiny hands which had turned freezing cold out of the icy water.

    So cold were those hands that almost couldn¡¯t feel anything anymore, firmly grasped in that big hand, the warmth slowly spreading to drive the freezing chill out.

    ¡°It¡¯s icy cold, don¡¯t you feel cold?¡± The wlessly handsome man looked solemnly at the tiny face that was slightly lowered, the snowy fair face reddened all over, showing up upon her skin, exceptionally ring.

    ¡°Still alright.¡± Jun Wu Xie said quietly, her head still lowered.

    ¡°But I¡¯m cold.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie did not reply.

    The next moment, she was pulled into a warm andforting embrace, the pair of icy cold handsid upon that burning chest, big hands sped over the tiny ones, pulling them to slip them under the robe.

    A burning warmth was felt under her fingertips which quickly shocked Jun Wu Xie back to her senses. She suddenly raised her head up and Jun Wu Yao¡¯sforting countenance reflected within her clear eyes.

    Jun Wu Xie had instinctively wanted to move her hands away from Jun Wu Yao¡¯s chest but her tiny bit of strength was helpless and insignificant before him. With one hand holding her tiny hands down, Jun Wu Xie could do nothing else but have her hand stuck upon his chest.

    The burning warmth and the icy chill interweaved as the heat and cold passed between each other, embracing, to normalise the temperature.

    ¡°Cold.¡± Jun Wu Xie said with a frown and wanted to retract her hand. How freezing cold her hand was, she knew it well.

    Jun Wu Yao lowered his head with a beaming smile and looked at that reddened little face. His other hand gently sped over it and he found that it was just as chilling cold under his palm. Her face was still slightly wet and the icy chill water had taken the warmth out from her face.

    ¡°You only just realized that it¡¯s cold now. Why didn¡¯t I see you avoid it earlier?¡± Jun Wu Yao asked Jun Wu Xie, a brow lifted up on his face.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s lips stiffened and she just lowered her head and refused to say a word.

    Jun Wu Yao saw that Jun Wu Xie was acting rather abnormally. He had left for quite a period and immediately upon his return, he had found his Little Xie acting so strangely.

    In the past, whenever they reunited, this little one¡¯s face would also flush slightly red, but not with such an icy chill, and it had been with warmth instead. But this time, not only had her skin turned so cold, her eyes had also be rather morose. Her eyes now reminded him of when he had first met her, that fully armed and always poised little porcupine. But with the gradual passing of time, the gaze she looked at him with had no longer been so cold and distant. So why was it looking so different today?

    Jun Wu Yao held Jun Wu Xie within his arms and used his own body warmth to drive off the chill from her. He then turned his head slightly and out of the corner of his eyes, his gaze swept over the little ck cat.

    The little ck cat immediately shivered under that sweeping gaze. It saw that Jun Wu Yao¡¯s gaze had been so gentle and sweet towards its Mistress but why had those eyes so suddenly turned into ones from such a terrifying demon lord when they turned and was looking at it! ?

    The sharp chill in that gaze, had almost instantly made the little ck cat¡¯s blood turn to ice!

    The little ck cat had immediately understood what Jun Wu Yao¡¯s chilling gaze had meant. He would not force Jun Wu Xie to tell him, but that did not mean that its little self would be spared from interrogation!

    Under the great demon lord¡¯s tyrannical abuse, the little ck cat would have no choice but to spill everything it knew.

    ¡°Erm..... just now..... an old witch kissed Mistress once.¡±

    Thank You for the support and please continue to read GDBBM and our other fantastic series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    All contributions big and small will be greatly appreciated and we at MistyCloudTrantions thank you! Hugz~

 Chapter 1052

    Chapter 1052: ¡°You¡¯re Not Cold? I Am (2)¡±

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s eyes immediately lit up with an intense murderous rage!

    Although the little ck cat knew that that murderous rage wasn¡¯t directed at it, but it nevertheless caused it to hold its breath as when Jun Wu Yao¡¯s gaze swept over its tiny body, it had thought it was going to die for sure!

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s eyes narrowed up dangerously and he raised his hand to lift Jun Wu Xie tiny face. The instant his eyes turned back, that terrifying murderous gaze had disappeared without a trace and there was only a faint smile on his face.

    ¡°It¡¯s just only an old hag. Little Xie is a girl afterall and would a mere kiss from a female be able to cause you to be so distraught?¡± Jun Wu Yao teased gently.

    Jun Wu Xie shook her head.

    ¡°Just feel disgusted.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie did not know why she was feeling so strongly against it. A kiss was not that unfamiliar to her anymore as whenever Jun Wu Yao and her met, he would always kiss her on her forehead. With Jun Wu Yao¡¯s kiss, she did not feel difited in the slightest but she had felt it to be natural and as it should be. When Qu Xin Rui¡¯s lips were nted firmly on her face, she had felt so disgusted that she had almost puked on the spot.

    The strong urge to want to tear her face off had been just too intense.

    Jun Wu Yao asked with augh: ¡°Kissed you where?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie reached out a hand and pointed at a spot on her cheek.

    Without waiting for her to shift her hand away, Jun Wu Yao suddenly lowered his head to where her finger was pointed at andid down a faint and gentle kiss, the soft and warm lips brushing over her stinging cheek and fingertip.

    ¡°Still feel disgusted?¡± Jun Wu Yao asked, beaming brightly at Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie was stunned momentarily as she looked at Jun Wu Yao¡¯s familiar andforting smile, and the feeling of disgust instantly disappearedpletely from within her chest, reced by a numb limpness that pervaded her body.

    She shook her head without a word.

    Jun Wu Yao held her tiny face and smiled sinisterly in tease as he asked: ¡°My kiss is not disgusting?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie considered it a moment and then nodded her head earnestly.

    Jun Wu Yao immediately broke into a tirade of joyousughter as he hugged Jun Wu Xie tightly within his embrace.

    ¡°If it¡¯s not disgusting, then I should kiss you a few more times to make you forget the one from before.¡± And Jun Wu Yao took advantage of the opportunity to nt a few more light kisses on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face.

    Jun Wu Xie face was still red, but it was no longer cold, but was now instead glowing with a slight warmth.

    The subtle feeling from before grew in intensity within her heart. She had not thought that the freezing winter¡¯s chill had been all that unbearable but for some unknown reason, she was suddenly feeling that she was actually longing for Jun Wu Yao¡¯s warm embrace, and was quite reluctant to leave it.

    Could it be..... the harsh icy chill from the freezing waters just now had gotten to her?

    Jun Wu Xie thought hard in trying to discern the reason.

    ¡°I saw the message that Ye Sha sent me.¡± Jun Wu Yao said suddenly.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Jun Wu Yao in confusion. She knew that Ye Sha would sometimes ry news of their current situation to Jun Wu Yao via Ink Snakes but..... she seldom received news from Jun Wu Yao.

    She didn¡¯t know what Jun Wu Yao did on a daily basis, and she didn¡¯t care about it in the past, but now..... she felt a little curious about it.

    ¡°He said, that you missed me?¡± Jun Wu Yao¡¯s voice turned a little raspy, his jet ck eyes looking straight and unwavering at Jun Wu Xie, looking deep into her eyes, seeing the reflection of himself in them.

    At that very moment, there was no one else in her eyes, but only him.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mouth opened but she was not able to speak, but only slowly nodded, a form of silent consent.

    Within Jun Wu Yao¡¯s jet ck eyes, traces of his emotions surged suddenly, and a shadowy violet shade appeared within his ck eyes.

    ¡°Where..... have you been?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked suddenly, her gaze serious as she looked at Jun Wu Yao.

 Chapter 1053

    Chapter 1053: ¡°You¡¯re Not Cold? I Am (3)¡±

    A strange look came over Jun Wu Yao¡¯s face a fleeting moment. Jun Wu Xie had never once asked anything about him before. Who he was, where he usually went on a daily basis, she had not asked him once. But today, she had now asked.

    Jun Wu Xie was still looking at him earnestly.

    Jun Wu Yao was not displeased in anyway by her inquiry but the smile lines at the corner of his eyes had instead creased up more deeply.

    ¡°I had to go deal with some matters and I have resolved them now.¡± This was the first time Jun Wu Xie has asked him something about himself. Could he in turn then understand it as the little one was finally beginning to be concerned about things rting to him?

    ¡°Will you still need to go?¡± Jun Wu Xie could not hold herself back from asking.

    ¡°Not for the time being.¡± Jun Wu Yao replied as he looked at Jun Wu Xie, his eyes which had been jet ckpletely transformed to violet. His violet eyes fully reflected the figure of Jun Wu Xie, as if wanting to forever brand that image deeply into his soul.

    Jun Wu Xie did not say anything else after that.

    Jun Wu Yao carried her up and sat down on a chair, putting her directly upon hisp, a hand holding her tiny face, his eyes carefully scrutinizing every single strand of her brows.

    ¡°Don¡¯t want me to go?¡± Jun Wu Yao¡¯s voice was slightly suppressed, as if treading on untested ground.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at him and hesitated for awhile before she very faintly, nodded her head just once.

    ¡°Then I won¡¯t go.¡± Jun Wu Yao said suddenly.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes widened up slightly as she looked upon Jun Wu Yao¡¯s face with its immensely wide smile.

    ¡°You have things you need to deal with.¡± She was only thinking that way but she never really expected that he would always remain behind. Behind Jun Wu Yao, too many secrets were hidden and her instructs told her that the matters he was dealing with was way beyond her to be able to interfere.

    Forcibly making him stay with her would be too selfish of her and Jun Wu Xie did not want to do that.

    ¡°In my heart, there is no matter that can be more important than you.¡± Jun Wu Yao said, as he held Jun Wu Xie¡¯s tiny hands, beaming smilingly at her.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s heartbeat, suddenly skipped a beat.

    She wanted so much to calmly tell Jun Wu Yao that he did not need to do that as it was merely just her emotions were feeling rather strange today and he need not take her words seriously. But even she looked into that pair of smiling eyes, those words seemed to have all lodged up within her throat where she was unable to speak them no matter how she tried.

    ¡°There no need to worry. Certain things do not require me to do it myself.¡± As if he had seen through Jun Wu Xie¡¯s dilemma, Jun Wu Yao could not help butugh as he brought himself closer to her, putting his forehead against hers, to say softly: ¡°Unless, Little Xie doesn¡¯t wish for me to stay behind to apany you?¡±

    ¡°No.....¡± It had been some time since Jun Wu Xie had felt her speech impairment had regressed once again. After being reborn, she had experienced quite a lot and gained herself a family andpanions. She was gradually changing and her ability at expressing herself was slowly improving. But at this moment, it was as if she had gone back to the past where she did not know what she wanted to say or how to express how she felt.

    Jun Wu Yao justughed and wrapped her within his arms, using a gentle andforting voice to say: ¡°Good that it¡¯s not and you do not need to worry about the rest. I know how to deal with my things. But..... Little Xie does not find me as a bother to you anymore?¡± Embracing the little figure within his arms, Jun Wu Yao could not help but think back to the time when they had just met each other. At that time, embracing her like this waspletely unthinkable. Even just getting a little closer to her and the little one would immediately draw her silver needles, and put forth a stance like she would send him to his death at that very moment.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face turned slightly warm and fortunately Jun Wu Yao was not able to see, as she recalled the same memory as Jun Wu Yao.

    Thank You for the support and please continue to read GDBBM and our other fantastic series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    All contributions big and small will be greatly appreciated and we at MistyCloudTrantions thank you! Hugz~

    Other original trantions of on MistyCloudTrantions:

    GDBBM ¨C Genius Doctor ck Belly Miss

    DDFYM ¨C Insanely Pampered Wife ¨C Divine Doctor Fifth Young Miss

    MGD ¨C Mesmerizing Ghost Doctor

    OLMT ¨C Overlord, Love Me Tender

    PAW ¨C Prodigiously Amazing Weaponsmith

    TAC ¨C The Anarchic Consort

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 1054

    Chapter 1054: ¡°You¡¯re Not Cold? I Am (4)¡±

    Seeing that its Mistress had been sessfully appeased by the demon lord, the little ck cat finally let out a sigh of relief.

    Although it was just absolutely terrified of the demon lord but it really had to say.....

    Sometimes, the demon lord¡¯s ability at pacifying its Mistress really had a rather immediate effect.

    When that thought came to its mind, the little ck cat could not help but secretly wipe tears from its eyes inside, suddenly having a feeling that its Mistress was about to be stolen, and its heart winced with pain.

    ¡°I need to change out of these clothes.¡± Jun Wu Xie said solemnly. The icy water had sshed all over her earlier and in that weather, wearing those wet clothes were really rather ufortable.

    ¡°Go ahead.¡± Jun Wu Yao then let go of Jun Wu Xie, immediately retreating gracefully out of the room, and shutting the door behind him.

    Jun Wu Xie stared at the tightly shut door. She did not know why, but she found that her nerves which had been so tightly tensed up all this while had somehow unknowingly rxed as she went to retrieve a clean set of clothes.

    At the very moment Jun Wu Yao stepped out from the room, all traces of his smile disappeared like smoke dispersed into the wind, and the pair of violet eyes shone with a chilling murderous aura.

    Ye Sha and Ye Mei appeared in a instant, kneeling before Jun Wu Yao.

    ¡°Lord Jue.¡±

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s eyes narrowed. He raised up a hand grandiosely, and Ye Sha who was a distance away found himself suddenly being lifted up in the air!

    A ck mist coiled around Ye Sha¡¯s neck, and just like a hand, it constricted as its grip tightened up.

    ¡°At that time, you were there?¡± Jun Wu Yao¡¯s voice now,pared to when he was in the room, was at least ten times more chilling.

    ¡°Yes.....¡± Ye Sha was finding it harder and harder to breathe and all colour had drained out from his face.

    ¡°And you did not do anything?¡± Jun Wu Yao¡¯s voice narrowed dangerously, the murderous aura within his eyes turning more brutal!

    Ye Sha¡¯s face waspletely pale but he did not dare resist in the slightest.

    ¡°The Young Miss left orders..... before she opens her mouth to say it..... I am not allowed to make any moves.....¡±

    The fingers on Jun Wu Yao¡¯s raised hand tightened abruptly and a very faint sound of cracking could be heard from Ye Sha¡¯s neck. Ye Mei who was kneeling at the side was already drenched in cold sweat as he remained unmoving as he knelt on the ground.

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s rage had never seen anyone able to withstand it.

    At the very instant just before Ye Sha¡¯s neck was about to snap, Jun Wu Yao suddenly retracted his hand. Having lost the support, Ye Sha instantly fell onto the ground in a sorry heap, and he did not even let out a single groan.

    ¡°If there¡¯s a next time, you will die for it.¡± Jun Wu Yao said menacingly.

    Ye Sha was not able to bother with the excruciating pain around his throat as he hurriedly knelt properly and there were clear and highly visible strangtion marks on his neck. ¡°Your subordinate has failed in his duties this time. If it happens another time, your subordinate will answer for the crime with my life!¡±

    This time, it had really been beyond whatever Ye Sha had expected.

    Jun Wu Xie had always been calm and resourceful all this while and when Qu Xin Rui had moved herself close to Jun Wu Xie, Jun Wu Xie had not given much of a reaction and Ye Sha had continued to secretly observe the situation. When Qu Xin Rui kissed Jun Wu Xie, Ye Sha had actually intended to make his move but he saw Jun Wu Xie¡¯s indifferent reaction and he also remembered the orders Jun Wu Xie had given him where he then decided to remain hidden.

    But, when Ye Sha followed Jun Wu Xie to return here and he saw Jun Wu Xie¡¯s actions which almost bordered on self torture, Ye Sha finally realised that it was not that Jun Wu Xie wasn¡¯t bothered, but it was just that she did not know how to express what she felt at that moment, and she was only able to give vent to the utmost disgust in her heart with such a base and direct method.

    Towards that, Ye Sha was highly remorseful himself, hating himself for having been too careless then, where he failed to detect Jun Wu Xie¡¯s abnormality on the spot.

    Jun Wu Yao snorted derisively. ¡°If not for the fact that you once saved Little Xie¡¯s life and she feels indebted to you, you would already be dead with this one incident.¡±

    Ye Sha did not dare to make a single sound as he knelt there, his mind whirling furiously. In regards to his own previous self, his memories were rather fuzzy. He did not remember having ever saved Jun Wu Xie at all.

 Chapter 1055

    Chapter 1055: ¡°Apologies, Am Not In a Good Mood (1)¡±

    Those fragmented memories, had been squeezed into his mind and without a hint, he would not be able to recall any of it. Those memories seemed to be his, yet not really exactly his. The feeling made him feel rather deranged and made Ye Sha unable to switch back immediately.

    It seemed like there was such a scene, upon the Cloudy Peaks, everything his eyes saw, was through blood.

    In the courtyard, the pattering of footsteps reached their ears. Ye Sha and Ye Mei immediately disappeared from their spots.

    Xiong Ba was still feeling a little worried and unable to tolerate the nerves gnawing at him any longer, he dragged Qing Yu along with him toe to the courtyard that Jun Xie was staying at. Although he was hesitant toe disturb Jun Xie, but he felt that he should at leaste find out what had happened.

    In the end, Xiong Ba¡¯s foot had just stepped into the courtyard when he saw a immensely handsome looking man standing right before Jun Xie¡¯s door!

    Immediately, Xiong Ba¡¯s face showed a sense of caution as he asked guardedly: ¡°Who are you? Why would you appear here within the premises of my Fiery ze n Hall?¡±

    The man¡¯s looks was peerlessly handsome but it was a face Xiong Ba had never seen before. The Fiery ze n Hall was heavily guarded, so how had this man managed toe in here?

    Jun Wu Yao turned his gaze around slowly, as he looked at the highly nervous Xiong Ba and Qing Yu. In the next instant, he smiled and said: ¡°My humble self is Young Master Jun¡¯s personal aide.¡±

    ¡°.....¡± Xiong Ba¡¯s eyes widened and stared, looking like he did not believe a word of it.

    The air Jun Wu Yao gave out was nothing like that of an aide and even when he had suppressed his aura, but the feeling he gave people still showed his powerful might clearly.

    A personal aide like this, who dared to employ him?

    ¡°You lie! Jun Xie had not ever brought any personal aide here with him! Who are you really? And how did you manage to sneak into my Fiery ze n Hall! ?¡± There was no way that Xiong Ba would be able to see this extraordinary man with the exceptional air he gave out as anyone¡¯s aide. Moreover, no one in the n had known of hising and just that one point alone made his presence here very highly suspicious.

    Jun Wu Yao looked at Xiong Ba and his eyes slightly narrowed with a smile.

    [This is a rather sticky situation.] Jun Wu Yao thought to himself. From the information Ye Sha had provided, Jun Wu Yao was roughly able to guess at these two men¡¯s identities. If they had been anyone else, he could very well have just killed them. But Little Xie seemed to be cooperating with these two and if he killed them, it might be a little difficult to answer to Jun Wu Xie.

    When Xiong Ba did not get a reply from Jun Wu Yao, he immediately rushed forward, fully intending to capture the man.

    Jun Wu Yao looked smilingly at Xiong Ba who was charging straight at him and he raised one hand slightly, catching the fist Xiong Ba threw at him firmly.

    ¡°It will be better for you to not strike at me. I am not really in a good mood at the moment.¡± Jun Wu Yao said, looking at Xiong Ba. The only thing he felt like doing now in his heart was to kill people. Only for Jun Wu Xie, for any other person, he really didn¡¯t feel like suppressing his own emotions.

    Xiong Ba stared at Jun Wu Yao in shock. He had not held his punch back in the slightest and had used all his powers. But that punch had been effortlessly caught by this handsome and ageless man right before his eyes, and he had not detected the man having summoned the slightest bit of spirit power at all.

    ¡°As long as you do not die, I guess it should still be fine.¡± Jun Wu Yao was still smiling, but those words were not said to Xiong Ba, but just him talking to himself.

    Xiong Ba was just about to say something when a crisp crack suddenly sounded in the air, and his hand that was held by Jun Wu Yao was easily broken by Jun Wu Yao as if it was just a lone chopstick!

    The heinous pain made Xiong Ba immediately break out in cold sweat!

    Shock filled Qiao Yu¡¯s heart when he saw that and he had wanted to rush up to save Xiong Ba when Jun Wu Yao¡¯s chilling eyes with their murderous aura swung over to him, which made him freeze in the spot he was standing.

    ¡°If you do not want him to die, then remain there obediently.¡±

 Chapter 1056

    Chapter 1056: ¡°Sorry, Am Not In a Good Mood (2)¡±

    Qing Yu did not dare to make any rash moves at all as the man before him had so effortlessly contained Xiong Ba¡¯s full powered strike. His own power was inferior to Xiong Ba¡¯s and if he charged at him recklessly, he would not only be unable to save Xiong Ba, he would be putting himself in danger as well.

    ¡°Who are you really? Why have youe to our Fiery ze n Hall? What do you want from us?¡± Qing Yu asked, the clothes on his back drenched with sweat.. Although the man before his eyes was not giving out the slightest bit of spirit powers, the powerful aura exuding from him was already making it hard for him to breathe. What terrified him even more was, the murderous glint in the man¡¯s chilling pair of eyes!

    Qing Yu had never felt murderous aura with malice reaching such an extent. It felt as if once those eyes looked upon you, one was immediately shroudedpletely in death, and your strength just saps out of you.

    The Thousand Beast City had nock of powerful pugilist themselves, especially after Qu Xin Rui returned. Every single person that came here with her possessed the powers of the Purple Spirit. Even when Qing Yu faced all those people, he had never ever experienced such an intense oppression, feeling at that moment, that he couldn¡¯t no longer be considered to be a human, but just a helpless tiny bug creeping upon the ground, waiting to be crushed.

    ¡°I¡¯ve said it. I am Young Master Jun¡¯s personal aide.¡± Jun Wu Yao repeated, shrugging his shoulders slightly.

    But nobody would ever believe those words of his.

    An aide, who possessed such immense power, was just not possible!

    Even after Xiong Ba¡¯s hand had been broken by Jun Wu Yao, the expression on Jun Wu Yao¡¯s face had not changed in the slightest. He was looking exactly the same as when Xiong Ba and Qing Yu had first seen him, a devilish smile upon his face, and even the curve at the corner of his lips had not reduced at all.

    Qing Yu did not dare to make any reckless move. Even Xiong Ba had been taken down by this man so quickly and he really could not think of anyone within the entire Fiery ze n Hall who would be a match for this man.

    With a creak, the room door behind Jun Wu Yao slowly opened.

    Upon opening the door, Jun Wu Xie was immediately presented with the scene of Jun Wu Yao having a hand sped over Xiong Ba¡¯s fist and Xiong Ba¡¯s wrist was bent at an odd angle, a joint of white bone sticking through the flesh, exposed to the air.

    ¡°Young Master Jun!¡± Qing Yu called out quickly upon seeing Jun Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at the pale faced Xiong Ba and then turned her gaze of Jun Wu Yao.

    Jun Wu Yao almost instantly released his hold on Xiong Ba. Xiong Ba fell back a few steps in a flurry and Qing Yu quickly stepped forward to catch him.

    ¡°Young Master Jun! This man.....¡± Qing Yu was just beginning to say.

    Jun Wu Yao turned to look at Jun Wu Xie and said with a beaming smile: ¡°Erm..... I was just kidding with him.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s gaze fell upon the broken joint of bone on Xiong Ba¡¯s wrist.

    [Just kidding and you broke people¡¯s hand?]

    ¡°Young Master Jun, you know him?¡± Qing Yu was no simpleton. When Jun Xie saw the mysterious man, Jun Xie¡¯s face had not exhibited any trace of shock or puzzlement, which told him that the two of them knew each other.

    ¡°Help him over here.¡± Jun Wu Xie said as she gave Jun Wu Yao a cold re, her originally subtle feelings of excitement vanished to nothing.

    The wide smile on Jun Wu Yao¡¯s face slowly faded. ¡°You give the orders, I will follow.¡± Upon saying that, he reached out and wanted to help hold Xiong Ba.

    Why would Xiong Ba dare to have the man even touch him at all? The terror in his heart made Xiong Ba retreat back subconsciously, and even Qing Yu was looking at Jun Wu Yao guardedly.

    ¡°Not for you to help.¡± Jun Wu Xie said looking at Jun Wu Yao.

    Jun Wu Yao shrugged his shoulders and retreated to stand at the side.

    The overly terrified Xiong Ba was helped by Qing Yu to go into Jun Xie¡¯s room. Jun Wu Xie swept her gaze to re at Jun Wu Yao another time before turning to go in as well.

 Chapter 1057

    Chapter 1057: ¡°Sorry, Am Not In a Good Mood (3)¡±

    Jun Wu Yao stood outside the door and looked at the ground in front of it. Seeing the scattered drops of blood, his eyes narrowed.

    After the room door was shut, Ye Sha and Ye Mei immediately appeared.

    ¡°Lord Jue.¡±

    ¡°Clean up this area.¡± Jun Wu Yao said simply and then turned to push the door open to walk inside.

    Ye Sha and Ye Mei exchanged a look and saw the look of suffering on each other¡¯s faces.

    The atmosphere had just been so harmonious when their Lord Jue and the Young Miss had met again, but those two idiots had toe barging in suddenly, appearing just when their Lord Jue had been feeling absolutely murderous. In the end, besides the fact that those guys had almost gotten themselves killed, they have caused the Young Miss¡¯ demeanor be cold towards their Lord Jue once again.

    Ye Sha and Ye Mei could not help but to light a pair of candles for Xiong Ba and Qing Yu in their hearts. Why their Lord Jue had not ughtered that pair immediately on the spot must have been because of the consideration for the Young Miss, but having been the cause to make the Young Miss show their Lord Jue the cold shoulder, death wouldn¡¯t be too far from those two.

    Mourning for Xiong Ba and Qing Yu for the tragedy that was about to befall them, Ye Mei and Ye Sha began to clean up the blood stains in front of the door in resignation, making sure that they do not leave the slightest scent of blood behind!

    In the room, Xiong Ba had already turned pale from the pain. He had not sustained such a severe injury for a long time and he had just barely seated himself while Jun Xie had turned around to gather some things when he noticed that Jun Wu Yao who had entered a step behind them currently had his arms crossed over his chest, looking at him and Qing Yu, calm and unaffected. He still had a smile on his face and did not seem to hold much animosity against them, but, for no reason, Xiong Ba felt that the distance between him and death had suddenly been pulled a lot closer!

    Due to that instinctive fear that gripped him, Xiong Ba involuntarily shifted his chair backwards a little.

    Jun Wu Xie took out some elixirs from her Cosmos Sack and turned around to walk back to them.

    Without a word, Jun Xie bent her head down and began to treat Xiong Ba¡¯s injury. Qing Yu sat at the side anxiously but was greatly surprised to see that Jun Xie seemed highly proficient at treating wounds, just like he had when providing treatment for the ¡°big eared rabbit¡±. Jun Xie¡¯s actions while treating Xiong Ba¡¯s wound could only be said as fast, efficient, and steady!

    ¡°Young Master Jun, just who is he?¡± Qing Yu could not help but open his mouth to ask. Jun Wu Yao then stepped further into the room to stand, and Qing Yu suddenly felt as if the air in the entire had suddenly turned thin.

    Jun Xie¡¯s actions with his hands paused slightly and he raised his head to look at Jun Wu Yao standing at the side. She then called out in a cold voice: ¡°Aide.¡±

    Qing Yu¡¯s eyes bulged wide open and Xiong Ba even forgot about the pain on his wrist as he hollered in shock. ¡°Really! ?¡±

    [That terrifying man is really Jun Xie¡¯s personal aide?]

    [Isn¡¯t that a joke?]

    Xiong Ba felt that his view of the world was being seriously challenged!

    Having beenpletely thrashed by Jun Wu Yao and waspletely unable to retaliate in the slightest, Xiong Ba had gotten a full taste of Jun Wu Yao¡¯s might. He had a feeling, like Jun Wu Yao¡¯s prowess was a lot more powerful than Qu Xin Rui! Qu Xin Rui was already a Purple Spirit, then Jun Wu Yao¡¯s powers.....

    Xiong Ba could not imagine it.

    [And a man so powerful that it waspletely unbelievable to people, was an aide to Jun Xie?]

    Although Jun Xie was also an iparably devilish prodigy, but Xiong Ba still felt that answer incredibly hard to believe.

    ¡°Too noisy.¡± Jun Wu Xie frowned and she treated Xiong Ba¡¯s wound speedily, before standing up to go to the side to wipe off the blood stains on her hands cleanly.

    The moment Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body was turned, Xiong Ba immediately found that Jun Wu Yao¡¯s gaze had grown to be terrifying. He hung his head low between his shoulders as a strange feeling came over him.

    He could not shake off the feeling that once Jun Wu Xie left the room, that man would immediately kill him.

 Chapter 1058

    <hr ss="chapter-end">

    Chapter 1058: ¡°Sorry, Am Not In a Good Mood (4)¡±

    Always fearless and reckless, this was the first time Xiong Ba knew the meaning of the word ¡°weak¡±. With merely just one look from Jun Wu Yao he was nowpletely weakened.

    Qing Yu was also seated obediently, where he did not even dare to look in that direction, deeply afraid if he were to even gaze at the man, his eyes just might be dug out.

    By the time Jun Wu Xie came back, that stifling air of a critical crisis then disappeared without a trace. The speed that it happened at, made the two of them feel that they had just imagined it all.

    ¡°Young Master Jun, he is really..... your aide?¡± Xiong Ba asked as he shrunk into his shoulders.

    ¡°Mm.¡± Jun Wu Xie said as she nced at Jun Wu Yao standing at the side and Jun Wu Yao immediately showed her a dazzling smile, but she turned her head away from him!

    ¡°.....¡± Jun Wu Yao was speechless.

    [The little one..... seems to be angry.....]

    It was after so long that he finally could get along harmoniously with Jun Wu Xie and might even have a chance to advance in their rtionship but..... it was now all ruined. In his heart, Jun Wu Yao had already ground the bones of Xiong Ba¡¯s and Qing Yu¡¯s into dust and scattered them in the wind. If those two people had not chosen toe barging in at the time when he was in a bad mood, why would the little one be unhappy with him?

    If Xiong Ba and Qing Yu knew what Jun Wu Yao was thinking, they would have immediately knelt down to plead before the Lord.

    The two men were wishing with all their heart that they had never met Jun Wu Yao who was just really too goddamned terrifying!

    His hand having been broken and still held in contempt for intruding into his blissful reunion, who were they expected to run crying to?

    ¡°For the next two weeks, do not move this hand too much.¡± Jun Wu Xie exhorted.

    Xiong Ba nodded dazedly, looking like he still had not recovered from being told that the demonic lord was just an aide.

    Qing Yu was secretly bowing in deference to Jun Xie in his heart. He had already thought that Jun Xie was almost devilishly talented and now he had even proven himself more heaven defying. To have a man so immensely powerful that was willing to serve as an aide, such a show of dominance was not something anyone would be able to emte!

    ¡°Go back then.¡± Jun Wu Xie issued her eviction notice.

    Xiong Ba cradled his injured hand, and in a hesitant voice, he asked: ¡°About the..... Did anything happen to you at the Heavenly Cloud Chambers? Did Qu Xin Rui.....¡±

    Xiong Ba had not even finished his words when the atmosphere in the room suddenly turned strange. Jun Xie¡¯s eyes turnedpletely cold and an intense murderous aura was raging behind Xiong Ba¡¯s back.

    Xiong Ba almost weeped on the spot, immediately realising that he seemed to have asked a question he should not have asked.

    ¡°My hand hurts! I need to go back and recuperate! Deputy! Quick! Help me walk!¡± Xiong Ba immediately shot to his feet and cradling his hand, he slipped out quickly from the room in escape as Qing Yu hurried to catch up behind.

    The n Chief and Deputy n Chief of the Fiery ze n ran away, in such a panic under the cold re of Jun Xie and Jun Wu Yao¡¯s murderous aura that they did not even have time to close the door behind them!

    ¡°Why did you injure them?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked, ring at Jun Wu Yao. She did not believe that Jun Wu Yao would be unaware of Xiong Ba¡¯s and Qing Yu¡¯s identities. With Ye Sha here, every single person around her, would be made known to Jun Wu Yao.

    Jun Wu Yao looked at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s darkened little face and he coughed lightly to say: ¡°Sorry, am not in a good mood. And went slightly overboard in the heat of the moment.¡±

    Cleaning up the bloodstains just outside the door, Ye Sha and Ye Mei almost choked on their own saliva.

    [That was overboard?]

    They both thought that Jun Wu Yao had already held himself back with everything he had! Based on the kind of mood he was currently in, not killing Xiong Ba and Qing Yu on the spot was already the greatest mercy shown to the two men! If their Lord had indeed gone ¡°overboard¡±, those two men would by now have their bodies alreadypletely reduced to ashes! !

 Chapter 1059

    Chapter 1059: ¡°Sorry, Am Not In a Good Mood (5)¡±

    Having witnessed their Lord Jue¡¯s self restraint, the two of them were almost moved to tears.

    They had never seen their own Lord Jue ever held himself back from his desire for ughter!

    Whoever he wanted dead, would not live another moment, and would never just merely have his hand broken. That was already the greatest form of restraint!

    However.....

    Before Jun Wu Xie, Jun Wu Yao¡¯s self control was really going off the charts!

    Jun Wu Xie suddenly tilted her head and stared at Jun Wu Yao, a questioning look in her eyes.

    Jun Wu Yao did not want Jun Wu Xie to see the strong murderous aura he held within and he walked over toe before Jun Wu Xie with a wide smile while stretching out a hand to say: ¡°If Little Xie mes me for that, then shall I break this hand of mine as rpense to you?¡±

    And after saying that, Jun Wu Yao was about to break his own hand!

    Jun Wu Xie then grabbed Jun Wu Yao¡¯s hand, preventing him from doing something so horrifying.

    Jun Wu Yao smiled.

    ¡°By not wanting me to break it, does it mean Little Xie wouldn¡¯t me me anymore?¡±

    ¡°.....¡± Jun Wu Xie felt as if she had been led in a circle to fall into this quandary but she was not willing to think about it anymore and just said: ¡°Xiong Ba and his people are still useful to me. Do not hurt them anymore, especially not anywhere near to my room.¡±

    This little bit of injury was really nothing in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes but it bothered her that the faint stench of blood would not disperse within a short period of time.

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s gaze swung over to the figures of Ye Mei and Ye Sha who were hard at work scrubbing the floor. The figure of Ye Meipletely disappeared almost at the same instant that the gaze fell upon him and mere momentster, he rushed into Jun Wu Xie¡¯s room like he had flown to retrieve a bunch of plum blossoms in full bloom, gripped in his hand.

    ¡°Young Miss, the fragrance from the plum blossoms would cover some of the blood¡¯s stench and I beg for Young Miss to endure it for a little while more while we get those blood stainspletely cleaned up.¡± Ye Mei said carefully. Only upon seeing Jun Wu Yao retract his gaze, did he then retreat out from the room to continue with the scrubbing of the floor with Ye Sha, squatted down just outside the door.....

    The light fragrance of the plum blossoms spread through the air, which helped to reduce the stench of blood a little. Jun Wu Xie looked at the bunch of winter plum blossoms ced upon the table and reached out to pick up a small branch, and stuffed it into Jun Wu Yao¡¯s hand.

    A smile came into Jun Wu Yao¡¯s hand.

    ¡°The stench is just as bad, from your body.¡± Jun Wu Xie said seriously.

    Realising that the real reason the little one had ¡°gifted flowers¡± to him was not because of love but disdain, the joy in Jun Wu Yao¡¯s eyes was immediately reced by depression.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go wash up and change right away.¡± Jun Wu Yao said quickly with a smile, gripping the stick of plum blossoms in his hand before departing from Jun Wu Xie¡¯s room.

    The gifting of the flowers had obviously been shoved into his hand in disdain but Jun Wu Yao still gripped it tightly within his hand.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Jun Wu Yao¡¯s departing back and her lips shed with a faint smile that even she herself had not been aware of.

    The courtyard that Jun Wu Xie stayed at was one that the Fiery ze n Hall prepared for guests of theirs and besides Jun Wu Xie, there was no one else staying there at the moment.

    Xiong Ba finally returned to his room with Qing Yu¡¯s assistance and before he could even settle down, a most nightmarish figure appeared before his eyes.

    A loud thump sounded!

    Xiong Ba had fallen on his behind to the ground!

    ¡°Wha..... What..... do you want?¡± Xiong Ba was white as a sheet as he stared at Jun Wu Yao.

    ¡°I¡¯ve decided to stay at the same courtyard with Young Master Jun henceforth.¡± Jun Wu Yao said looking at Xiong Ba.

    Xiong Ba gulped loudly before he said: ¡°I¡¯ll have someone see to it immediately!¡±

    Jun Wu Yao nodded in satisfaction and added: ¡°Have them get a warm bath prepared.¡±

    ¡°Of course! Immediately! Right away!¡± Xiong Ba answered almost by conditioned reflex.

    Jun Wu Yao then turned to leave, leaving behind Xiong Ba who had been almost frightened into insanity and Qing Yu who stood there stunned for a long while.....

 Chapter 1060

    <hr ss="chapter-end">

    Chapter 1060: ¡°Jun Wu Xie¡¯s Persistence (1)¡±

    Xiong Ba had never ever seen it in his life, a ¡°personal aide¡± with such an overwhelming aura. With that kind of overpowering presence, what kind of aide would that make, as even the Grand Chieftain of their Thousand Beast City, Qu Wen Hao would not match up to even a microscopic fraction of it. Even Qu Xin Rui had not made Xiong Ba feel so weak before her.

    Once Jun Wu Yao opened his mouth, it seemed to be in Xiong Ba¡¯s subconscious mind to want to immediately kneel to receive his orders, a situation that made Xiong Ba feel like crying.

    Where was the dignity of a n Chief he was supposed to possess! ?

    However, Xiong Ba could do nothing but wipe away his tears in humiliation and quickly got people to clean up a room for Jun Wu Yao without daring to tarry in the slightest, the specifications of the room based exactly on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s one.

    In what way was that the treatment meant for an aide? It was obviously how they would do it for an ancestor!

    Ye Sha and Ye Mei finally managed to clean up the blood stains from in front of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s roompletely after much effort and the stones were polished till they were so smooth they shone before the two were willing to stop.

    Jun Wu Yao finished washing up and changed out of his clothes before he brought his fresh smelling self toe into Jun Wu Xie¡¯s room once again.

    ¡°Now, do I still smell?¡± He asked, smiling widely at Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie shook her head.

    Jun Wu Yao sat down next to Jun Wu Xie and was sensitive enough to detect the little one¡¯s emotions, which seemed to be less cold towards him than before.

    ¡°The matter with the Thousand Beast City, how does Little Xie intend to deal with it?¡± Jun Wu Yao asked, bringing the attention back to the main topic at hand. The objective Jun Wu Xie hading to the Thousand Beast City, had been told to him by Ye Sha, but even Ye Sha was not fully clear on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s full intentions here.

    Before the objective was met, what kind of ns Jun Wu Xie had exactly, was not known to anyone.

    ¡°Dumb Qiao and the others are already looking into the location that the people have been imprisoned, and when they send back the news, we can then move.¡± To resolve the crisis the Thousand Beast City was faced with, the solution to it would not be found within the city itself, but outside instead.

    ¡°Do you want me to help?¡± Jun Wu Yao asked, resting his chin on an upturned palm, looking smilingly at Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°No.¡± Jun Wu Xie said as she looked at Jun Wu Yao. All this time, although he frequently disappeared for periods, but every time whenever she was in need, he would always appear at the opportune time, resolving any teething problems that she was facing. She had to admit that Jun Wu Yao indeed held an immense amount of power, and any of the problems that Jun Wu Xie had faced so far, would before him, seemingly be easily dealt with.

    But she did not want to always be dependant on Jun Wu Yao¡¯s might. If she needed his help in everything, then what kind of meaning would there be to her existence?

    She was not willing to be the golden canary under the wing of others. She seeked to be able to drive back her enemies with her own hands one fine day, to possess the capability to defend herself, and not one who was just a burden and an encumbrance.

    This was what Jun Wu Xie persisted in, and the way she held her pride.

    She was not willing to append herself under someone¡¯s wing.

    ¡°Really? Within the Thousand Beast City, there are several people from the Soul Return Pce and although they would not be considered to be the finest fighters in the Soul Return Pce, but their powers are still beyond what you can currently handle. You might have acquired the method to temporarily raise your spirit powers, but those few people are true and proper Purple Spirits. You should know very clearly how big a gap there is between a true blue Purple Spirit and a temporary Purple Spirit.¡± Jun Wu Yao said, looking at Jun Wu Xie through narrowed eyes, mercilessly pointing out her inadequacies against the enemy without holding back at all.

    ¡°I have never intended to go head on against them.¡± Jun Wu Xie said. ¡°If might is insufficient, then stratagems are needed to make up for it. If I am unable to even deal with these few people from the Soul Return Pce, would I still dare to say that I would be taking on the Twelve Pces in future?¡±

    If she chose to seek Jun Wu Yao¡¯s help against these enemies right before her, then all that she had promised before would turn to be a joke.

 Chapter 1061

    Chapter 1061: ¡°Jun Wu Xie¡¯s Persistence (2)¡±

    If she chose to seek Jun Wu Yao¡¯s help against these enemies right before her, then all that she had promised before would turn to be a joke.

    ¡°And if the ploys turn out still insufficient?¡± Jun Wu Yao¡¯s eyes were fixed on Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Utilize all that I am able to summon, use all that I am able to make use of. If that still does not work, I will retreat from the vanguard and bide my time as I build my strength, and when the time is ripe, I shall then stride forth to crush the enemy!¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes said, as her eyes shed with the light of steely determination.

    The journey she needed to embark on to go back home, had to bepleted by herself, in order for her to gain enough strength to face all her enemies. Only when her own powers grew, would she be able to deter all those powers who seeked to snatch her ring spirit from her. That was the only way she would be able to, with her own hands, protect her family she held so dear, from any harm.

    She had been the same in her past life, when she escaped from hell, she had only herself to depend on. The only path to survival for her could be carved out only by herself and she was used to fighting her battles all alone, gotten used to facing challenges on her own. Even when the opponent was a hundred times stronger than she was, she had to stake everything she had, and fight with everything she got!

    ¡°Retreat from the vanguard..... Bide time to build strength.....¡± Jun Wu Yao mumbled the words Jun Wu Xie said and he suddenlyughed aloud. ¡°Whatever you want to do, don¡¯t back at all. If you don¡¯t need me to help, I will not make any moves.¡±

    He believed in the little one¡¯s powers and mind. In all the incidents she had been through, no one had been able to escape from her ploys as yet.

    Anyway, he was already by her side and if anything untoward really happened, it still wouldn¡¯t be toote for him to make his move at that time.

    Truth to be told, Jun Wu Yao hadn¡¯t really intended to step forth topletely resolve Jun Wu Xie¡¯s predicament for her. He was aware of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s persistence and knew that the little one strove to be stronger and that perseverance was not something that he couldplete for here on her behalf.

    The end of Jun Wu Yao¡¯s mouth were turned up in a smile and his eyes were filled up gentleness never seen before in them.

    He might not be able to forever apany her by her side, but if he could just in the time that he was still around, see her gradually walking the path towards greater power, till she gained the power to protect herself, he would be able to set his mind at ease.

    There were some things, that Jun Wu Yao would never say to Jun Wu Xie. He would use everything within his power, to provide protection and serve as an escort for Jun Wu Xie, and with the precondition that she would not suffer any critical or mortal harm, to watch her walk towards the pinnacle.

    Retreat from the vanguard, bide time to build strength, as Jun Wu Xie had said, was exactly what he was doing at the moment.

    Jun Wu Xie raised her head to look at Jun Wu Yao. The time they had spent together wasn¡¯t all that long, but she had gradually been able to gain from him a sense of security, as if as long as he was there, she would be able to do everything she wanted without the slightest worry.

    ¡°Barring that Dumb Qiao and the others would encounter anything expected, they should be returning in another few days as I am guessing that the ce that Qu Xin Rui has hidden those people isn¡¯t too far away from here.¡± Jun Wu Xie said, rposing herself. Before Qiao Chu and the others sent news back, she still had some time for her perparations.

    But, on the other hand, the thing with Qu Xin Rui might not be able to wait much longer.

    A deep frown creased up Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face. Qu Xin Rui had truly disgusted her this time round. She had initially intended to drag it out with Qu Xin Rui for a period but she was now no longer willing to do it that way!

    Even having to cast another nce upon Qu Xin Rui would disgust her.

    Seeing Jun Wu Xie frown once more, Jun Wu Yao seemed to have guessed her thoughts. He reached a hand out to smoothen the creases between the brows and said in a gentle voice: ¡°If things disgust you, then don¡¯t think of them anymore.¡±

    All other things aside, he might not want to interfere. But that Qu Xin Rui¡¯s life, he must finish with his own hands!

 Chapter 1062

    Chapter 1062: ¡°Jun Wu Xie¡¯s Persistence (3)¡±

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s words allowed Jun Wu Xie to not go think of what Qu Xin Rui had done and she suddenly remembered something else.

    ¡°The seed that you gave me before, what is it actually?¡± Jun Wu Xie recalled the incident with the Soaring Serpent about the Devious Wyvern and she immediately asked Jun Wu Yao about it.

    ¡°Is there anything wrong?¡± Jun Wu Yao replied with a question instead.

    Jun Wu Xie shook her head. ¡°Nothing is wrong, but it¡¯s just something unexpected happened.¡±

    An eyebrow lifted on Jun Wu Yao¡¯s face. That seed was extremely useful towards spirits and would never cause any damage to them, which was why he had dared to let Jun Wu Xie use it. But Jun Wu Xie was now saying that something unexpected had happened and that had really made him pay attention to it.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°Soaring Serpent, has not disappeared.¡± Jun Wu Xie said.

    ¡°I had previously thought that it had beenpletely absorbed but some time ago, I encountered a Devious Wyvern in the Thousand Beast City and the Soaring Serpent reacted very strongly towards the Devious Wyvern, where its emotions had even influenced my own emotions. That Devious Wyvern was swallowed up by Lord Meh Meh but it vomited out the spirit stone. The Soaring Serpent had then reacted very intensely towards the Devious Wyvern¡¯s spirit stone. When I ced that spirit stone in my hand, golden tendrils suddenly appeared in my palm which wrapped themselves around the spirit stone and pulled it in to meld into my body. After that, the Soaring Serpent suddenly dragged me into my spirit and that was when I knew it has not disappeared. It told me that the seed¡¯s power repaired its spirit and it wanted me to help it find the Devious Wyvern, to allow it to make aplete recovery.¡± Jun Wu Xie told everything to Jun Wu Yao without hiding anything.

    After hearing her out, Jun Wu Yao¡¯s eyes narrowed up. ¡°That seed is taken from the Spirit Tree and all spirits in the world are drawn out from the Spirit Tree. Although that seed I gave you has yet to sprout and grow and is unable to reach a level simr to the Spirit Tree itself, but it is still extremely useful towards damaged spirits. The reason I ced it in your body was to let it repair your spirit and the Soaring Serpent had been very crafty to make use of this period to have its own spirit recover as well.¡±

    Jun Wu Yao gave a coldugh. What the Soaring Serpent was thinking, he knew it only too well.

    ¡°The Soaring Serpent was just trying to deceive you to make you help it find the Spirit Tree, that would allow it to escape back to the Spirit World. The Devious Wyvern is able to open up a door that leads to the Spirit World but.....¡± A sinister smile suddenly surfaced to show upon Jun Wu Yao¡¯s face.

    ¡°And it was all due to strong intensity of the Soaring Serpent¡¯s consciousness that pressed the Spirit Tree¡¯s seed to react. The Spirit Tree¡¯s seed is already melded together with your spirit as one and it would naturally act ording in your interests and will put a stop to all that is harmful to your spirit, while at the same time..... act when there is anything beneficial to you.¡± Jun Wu Yao said as he lifted Jun Wu Xie¡¯s tiny face, his eyes filled with smiles.

    ¡°Little Xie, you have unconsciously picked up a real treasure.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie blinked her eyes nkly, not really understanding what he meant.

    ¡°The Devious Wyvern is able to open up a door that leads to the Spirit World but its spirit stone was absorbed by you instead. That would also mean..... you will be getting your second ring spirit.¡± Jun Wu Yao said with a wide smile.

    Jun Wu Xie was surprised.

    ¡°Second ring spirit?¡±

    Jun Wu Yao nodded. ¡°The Soul Return Pce among the Twelve Pces is the only one that is constantly attempting to use spirits as a medium to elevate their standings. In their hands, they hold many ways to make use of spirits and they even have a method, though with much difficulty, where they are able to absorb spirits, but nothingpared to yours, a little one whose body itself is already equipped with the most perfect method to devour spirits.¡±

 Chapter 1063

    Chapter 1063: ¡°Exploit Its Worth (1)¡±

    ¡°But, I have tried with other spirit stones, but there hasn¡¯t been any simr reactions.¡± Jun Wu Xie was rather confused with all of this and if it was said that she could really devour spirits through their spirit stones, why did it not work with other spirit stones?

    Jun Wu Yaoughed and said: ¡°Although spirit stones contain spirit powers, they are not considered to be true spirit bodies and you will not be able to directly devour spirit stones. Only the seed from the Spirit Tree is able to extract the spirit powers from a spirit stone to be devoured by you. But as the Spirit Tree¡¯s seed is now still too young, its abilities is still extremely limited. If not for the intensity of the Soaring Serpent¡¯s emotions that incited the seed¡¯s innate abilities, the seed usually wouldn¡¯t use its powers upon any spirit stones. Moreover, other Spirit Beasts do not possess such unique powers and the Spirit Tree will only resonate with unique spirits.¡±

    If Jun Wu Xie wanted to devour the spirits of Spirit Beasts through spirit stones, she would first need the Spirit Tree¡¯s seed to transform it but the Spirit Tree¡¯s seed only reacts to spirit stones from certain kinds of Spirit Beasts.

    Jun Wu Xie thought about it for a moment, and was able to gain a rudimentary understanding of the meaning behind it.

    ¡°The second ring spirit. What would it be?¡± Jun Wu Xie looked down and stared at her fingers. Even though she was unable to see her spirit ring¡¯s actual form, but she was well aware that it was there on her finger.

    ¡°Spirits have their own consciousness and all ring spirits that exists have always been the ones who picks their owners. With Little Xie being so outstanding, your second ring spirit would not be all that bad.¡± Jun Wu Yao said reassuringly, rubbing Jun Wu Xie on the head.

    Jun Wu Xie raised her head and looked at Jun Wu Yao.

    ¡°What is your ring spirit like?¡±

    She had never seen Jun Wu Yao use any ring spirits and it might be because he was too powerful himself where he had been able to deal with everything he had faced himself without even needing his ring spirit to act at all.

    The smile on Jun Wu Yao¡¯s lips grew slightly lighter as he looked at Jun Wu Xie with his eyes fixed upon her, looking like he was thinking about something.

    ¡°I do not possess any ring spirits.¡± He said slowly.

    Jun Wu Xie was slightly shocked. There were some people who existed in this world, whose ring spirits did not even awaken, but..... people without ring spirits, would experience extremely slow growth in their spirit powers, and for them to be someone as powerful as Jun Wu Yao, was virtually impossible.

    But Jun Wu Yao had just said that he did not have any ring spirit.....

    The gaze that was looking at Jun Wu Xie turning questioning as Jun Wu Yao asked with a smile: ¡°After knowing I do not possess a ring spirit, will Little Xie start to despise me?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie immediately shook her head.

    ¡°Even without any ring spirits, Little Xie has to believe that I will still be able to give you protection.¡± Jun Wu Yao¡¯s eyes were smiling and his words were filled withplete confidence!

    Jun Wu Xie lowered her head and did not reply. Seeing Jun Wu Xie looking like that, a indiscernible feeling came over Jun Wu Yao and he gently reached out his hand to envelope Jun Wu Xie into his embrace.

    ¡°The Soaring Serpent seeking to escape, is not really all that unreasonable, as for every single day that it remains within your body, you will continue to devour its power. Even if the Spirit Tree¡¯s seed continues to treat it, it will still be unable to free itself from the draining of its power. As long as you make it remain obediently within your body, it will provide you with immeasurable help. Even till the point..... that for all your future spirit level breakthroughs, you will not need to devour any other ring spirits, and just absorb powers solely from it, which would be already sufficient.¡± An evil me was zing within Jun Wu Yao¡¯s eyes. To think that a mere beast was even thinking of deceiving his little one? She should then do all she could to exploit and squeeze out every single drop of all of it¡¯s worth.

    ¡°Can I?¡± Jun Wu Xie looked up. If that was truly the case, it would really be much more convenient.

 Chapter 1064

    Chapter 1064: ¡°Exploit Its Worth (2)¡±

    ¡°Sure you can. You will just need your spirit power to reach its peak and you can employ the same method you used previously to tame it by doing it again.¡± Jun Wu Yao said with a gentle smile, but his words were dripping with venom.

    The Soaring Serpent would never have dreamed that by having revealed itself in a moment of anxiety, it would suddenly find itself to have earned the wrath of a certain demonic lord so shortly after.

    ¡°I can do the breakthrough right now.¡± Jun Wu Xie said in all seriousness. She had remained at the peak of the green spirit for a rather long period and she had not advanced to the next level all this time because she had not found a suitable time to do it. But now that Jun Wu Yao was here by her side, her heart had settled down, feeling as secure as she had back when she was at the Lin Pce.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll help you keep up the protection.¡± Jun Wu Yao said as he pinched Jun Wu Xie¡¯s nose. Although her looks were now different after having altered them, but the pair of eyes that shot right into one¡¯s soul, looked just like they had before, and just a single nce from them, was unforgettable for life.

    And they worked on it immediately. Jun Wu Xie did not hesitate in the slightest and immediately climbed onto the bed to sit in a half lotus position, preparing herself for the advancement. Jun Wu Yao sat quietly on one side, to stand guard.

    Jun Wu Xie sent her consciousness into her spirit and within the vast darkness, she saw the same pair of snake eyes that lit up like mes.

    ¡°Kid, you¡¯re here? Did you manage to find the Devious Wyvern?¡± The Soaring Serpent¡¯s enormous body peeked out within the darkness, its pair of eyes filled with greed and anxiety.

    Jun Wu Xie stared at the Soaring Serpent and did not say a word, but just went on to repeat the actions she had done, when she had absorbed the Soaring Serpent¡¯s spirit the first time.

    Suddenly, the Soaring Serpent felt it. The feeling it had once felt before enshrouding over its spirit! It had just managed to recover some of its spirit powers after so much hardship and it was now being stripped out from it bit by bit!

    ¡°Kid! What are you doing! ?¡±

    Its spirit powers was flowing out continuously which greatly startled the Soaring Serpent. It wanted to escape from Jun Wu Xie in horror but being trapped within Jun Wu Xie¡¯s spirit, there was nowhere it could run to!

    The surrounding darkness was stripping away at its spirit and its strength was decreasing at an rming rate.

    Jun Wu Xie raised her head slightly and stared at the highly flustered Soaring Serpent.

    ¡°Apologies, before you make use of me, I have to continue to make use of you.¡±

    The Soaring Serpent¡¯s heart jumped and it was feeling highly distressed. It had thought that Jun Wu Xie would continue to use other ring spirits to raise her own powers and had not expected Jun Wu Xie would turn her attention back onto it. Compared to other ring spirits, the Soaring Serpent was without question stronger, and even in its current state where its spirit was iplete, its powers still surpassed any ring spirit Jun Wu Xie had since devoured after it!

    A moment of greed, had thrown the Soaring Serpent into a helpless quandary. It had already been devoured by Jun Wu Xie and its spirit waspletely not under its control at that moment. It could be said that in here, Jun Wu Xie would be able to give and take as she chose.

    ¡°No! No! How did it be like this! How could it be like this!¡± The Soaring Serpent twisted its body, trying to shake off the feeling, but it was all in futility.

    It had wanted to deceive Jun Wu Xie to achieve its own aims, but it had not thought that it would finally still fail to be a match for this cunning little girl, resulting in it losing everything, even itself in the bargain.

    Within the room, Jun Wu Yao had his arms crossed before his chest as he leaned against the bed, his eyes fixed upon Jun Wu Xie who had fallen into the world of her spirit. His gaze was involuntarily drawn to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s red luscious little mouth and a smile shed within his eyes. He slowly bent his back and went close to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face.

    In a situation where she could not feel anything, he lightly nted a light kiss upon those lips.

    Stopping with just a light taste, and not savouring it fully.

 Chapter 1065

    Chapter 1065: ¡°Exploit Its Worth (3)¡±

    When Jun Wu Xie regained consciousness, the spirit powers within her body reached new heights. And this time, the time she took toplete the breakthroughpared to the past, was significantly reduced.

    The moment she opened her eyes, Jun Wu Yao¡¯s handsome looking face showed within her eyes. Jun Wu Xie shifted her gaze slightly. The sky outside the window had turnedpletely dark and warm candles had been lit within the room, the candlelight shining against the profile of Jun Wu Yao¡¯s face, drawing out its perfect contours prominently.

    Momentarily dazzled, Jun Wu Xie was suddenly rather distracted.

    ¡°Congrats! Little Xie is now one step closer towards the true Purple Spirit.¡± A low and husky voice sounded beside Jun Wu Xie¡¯s ear and Jun Wu Yao reached out a hand, lifting the strands of hair that had fallen down the side of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face.

    For no reason, Jun Wu Xie felt an indescribable warmth surge throughout her body and she cringed back subconsciously.

    The strands of hair hooked over Jun Wu Yao¡¯s finger, had with Jun Wu Xie¡¯s retreat, brought traces of chill across Jun Wu Yao¡¯s fingertip, plucking at his deep rooted heartstrings.

    ¡°Do you feel strange in anyway?¡± Jun Wu Yao¡¯s eyes reflected the candlelight, seemingly not understanding.

    ¡°It was much easier than before.¡± The breakthrough this time, had not only greatly reduced the amount of time it took, but the process of devouring had be strangely easy as well.

    Jun Wu Yao said with a smile: ¡°That would naturally be the case. The first time you devoured a spirit was that of a Soaring Serpent and even when the Soaring Serpent¡¯s spirit had regained its strength, but by absorbing from the same spirit again, it would naturally save you a lot of trouble. As the Soaring Serpent will be unable to resist against you devouring it, as long as you want to, it would have no choice but to give up its power.¡±

    A devilish smile arced up at the corners of Jun Wu Yao¡¯s mouth. To be able to provide power to Jun Wu Xie, should be the honour of the Soaring Serpent.

    If not for the fact that it still had some use, he would have at the instant upon discovering that the Soaring Serpent intended to make use of Jun Wu Xie, dragged its spirit out from Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body, and crushed its soul to scatter into non existence.

    Just a mere beast and it dared to have delusions of using Jun Wu Xie? It really hadn¡¯t seen death.

    ¡°Would I then be able to keep using the Soaring Serpent toplete my breakthroughs from now on?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked, looking at Jun Wu Yao. Breakthroughs to the next level had be extremely easy and she would no longer need to worry about searching for a ring spirit for her breakthroughs in future.

    ¡°That depends on how much the Soaring Serpent is able to recover from the Spirit Tree¡¯s seed healing. If the healing is strong enough and the speed of the Soaring Serpent¡¯s recovery is able to keep up with your umted spirit energies, then it will work. But if the speed of its recovery is too slow, it does not mean that you have to depend only on it. Continuing to absorb the same kind of ring spirit might be easier, but that will not be the only choice.¡± Jun Wu Yao said slowly, never taking his eyes off the strands of hair fallen over Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face.

    The luxuriant long ck hair was draped carelessly over the shoulder, flowing down upon the back towards the hips. Although the little figure before his eyes was dressed in men¡¯s clothes, and her looks altered, but Jun Wu Yao knew deep inside, behind what that hair covered.....

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s adam¡¯s apple moved and he quickly turned his gaze away. Seeing Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face under the candlelight, though with the countenance changed, but that pair of eyes would never ever change.

    ¡°You justpleted your breakthrough and would be drained. I¡¯ve gotten someone to prepare dinner and asked them bring it over.¡± Jun Wu Yao said and he very naturally stretched out his hands to carry Jun Wu Xie off the bed.

    His words have barely fallen when Ye Sha and Ye Mei had pushed open the door, their hands filled with steaming hot dishes and rice.

    The two men were conscientious enough to not lift the eyes, but just quietly ced the food down and scrambled off like a bolt.

 Chapter 1066

    <hr ss="chapter-end">

    Chapter 1066: ¡°You¡¯re Kidding (1)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie was really hungry. The spirit level breakthrough had drained her out and when she saw the table filled with so much food, she picked up her chopsticks immediately. Seeing her enjoy the food so much, Jun Wu Yao picked up his chopsticks smilingly and tasted a mouthful of it. The taste that filled his mouth made the demon lord immediately spit the food out.

    ¡°.....¡± Jun Wu Xie was sipping at her porridge when she saw Jun Wu Yao spitting out the prawn he had just put into his mouth and she blinked her eyes nkly.

    ¡°Ye Sha.¡± Jun Wu Yao lifted up the napkin from the table gracefully and dapped it against the corner of his mouth and said.

    Ye Sha immediately appeared within the room and knelt before Jun Wu Yao.

    ¡°Your subordinate is present!¡±

    ¡°Remove all these dishes and you go prepare another table of food with Ye Mei.¡± Jun Wu Yao ordered.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Ye Sha immediately lowered his head and brought out the whole table of food, removing even the rice bowl from before Jun Wu Xie, leaving her only with the mouthful of porridge she had left in the spoon she was still holding in her hand.

    She had only taken two mouthful and why had Jun Wu Yao ordered for all the food to be removed?

    Jun Wu Xie was feeling ravenous and the eyes she was looking at Jun Wu Yao with were involuntarily tinged with a faint trace ofint.

    Jun Wu Yao stroked her head good naturedly and said: ¡°How can I allow such horrible food to taint your mouth?¡±

    He had asked Xiong Ba to get people to prepare all that food and it had all turned out to bepletely unptable.

    Jun Wu Xie was stunned for a moment before she understood what Jun Wu Yao meant.

    The little ck cat at the side silently raised its paw and covered it over its eyes. Although the food that Xiong Ba had provided was notparable to the gourmet dishes from the big restaurants, but it was still not that bad. Even then, when it was put into Jun Wu Yao¡¯s mouth, it had be something he found extremely hard to swallow.....

    To the point that if he allowed Jun Wu Xie to eat it, he felt that it would taint Jun Wu Xie¡¯s tongue!

    Towards a certain demon lord¡¯s actions of crazed lunacy, the little ck cat found that it could not bear to watch any further!

    That demon lord¡¯s taste buds must have been spoilt and overly indulged by Ye Sha and Ye Mei!

    The pair¡¯s culinary skills were superb and there could be no qualms about that. But.....e on! That didn¡¯t mean that any random personal aide in this world one dragged out could be an emissary of the God of Cookery!

    Jun Wu Xie was still stunned and Jun Wu Yao reached his hand over to take the spoon from her hand to carelessly toss out the window.....

    ¡°Wait just awhile more, before you eat.¡± Jun Wu Yao said with a smile.

    Jun Wu Xie was speechless as she saw herst mouthful of porridge being thrown out together with the spoon. At that moment, her stomach growled fittingly with how she was feeling, seemingly protesting against Jun Wu Yao¡¯s ¡°absolute tyranny¡±.

    ¡°I did not think that they tasted bad.¡± Jun Wu Xie said as she looked at Jun Wu Yao. Great taste to her was not something she pursued, but as long as the food could ensured her body could function and provide sufficient calories, all other aspects did not make much of a difference to her.

    ¡°Why make yourself suffer?¡± Jun Wu Yao asked with a smile.

    ¡°.....¡± She did not think she was suffering at all!

    Ye Sha and Ye Mei threw the entire table full of food in the kitchen of the Fiery ze n Hall. When the workers in the kitchen saw the two towering figures suddenly appear in their kitchen, their faces were filled with shocked and before they could even react, they were all thrown out of the kitchen by Ye Sha and Ye Mei.

    The workers immediately flew and charged to Xiong Ba, in tearfulint.

    Xiong Ba¡¯s hand was still throbbing in pain and when he heard that two overbearing men had taken over their kitchen in the Fiery ze n Hall, a twitch began to pull at his mouth.

    ¡°n Chief! Are you really not going to bother with it?¡± Qing Yu asked, staring at Xiong Ba¡¯s fully darkened face.

    Xiong Ba raised his splintered hand still wearing a cast and waved it right before Qing Yu¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°I have to be able to do anything about it in the first ce!¡±

 Chapter 1067

    Chapter 1067: ¡°You¡¯re Kidding (2)¡±

    Ye Sha and Ye Mei sent in the food very quickly into Jun Wu Xie¡¯s room. Compared to that pair¡¯s culinary skills, the food brought in earlier from the Fiery ze n Hall¡¯s kitchen could really only be described as totally unptable.

    Finally being able to eat, Jun Wu Xie did not say a single word.

    Jun Wu Yao looked at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s profile as she enjoyed the feast and even before picking up his chopsticks, he already felt full.

    Before they had even finished the meal, a knock sounded on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s door and Jun Wu Yao got up to open the door.

    Qing Yu who was standing outside, had upon seeing Jun Wu Yao¡¯s attractive looking face which had a smile stered upon it, immediately shivered involuntarily.

    ¡°Is anything the matter?¡± Jun Wu Yao¡¯s face was smiling, but the gaze from that pair of eyes seemed to be telling Qing Yu, [Report if there¡¯s something, scram if nothing.]

    Qing Yu gulped noisily and said: ¡°People from the Heavenly Cloud Chambers are here, saying they would like to invite Jun Xie to go over for dinner.¡±

    Qing Yu¡¯s voice had barely dropped when Jun Wu Yao¡¯s eyes suddenly shed brightly with intense murder!

    The murderous aura caused Qing Yu to instantly hold his breath, and his face immediately turned white.

    From inside the room, Jun Wu Xie had heard Qing Yu¡¯s words clearly. The words ¡°Heavenly Cloud Chambers¡± hadpletely ruined her appetite.

    ¡®¡°I refuse.¡± Jun Wu Xie said coldly. She didn¡¯t feel like seeing Qu Xin Rui in the slightest at that moment.

    ¡°Heard that?¡± Jun Wu Yao said, looking at Qing Yu with an eyebrow raised. Qing Yu immediately nodded his head and did not dare protest in the least as he ran away as if in escape.

    Jun Wu Yao closed the door shut and looked at Jun Wu Xie who had lost her appetite.

    ¡°Dumb Qiao and the others have not sent back news which should mean they are already on their tail. It won¡¯t be much longer before they will find out where those people have been imprisoned and there is no need for me to go deal with Qu Xin Rui now.¡± Jun Wu Xie said expressionlessly, as if she was exining to Jun Wu Yao why she had suddenly refused Qu Xin Rui¡¯s invitation.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go if you don¡¯t want to. Looking at that face will only spoil your appetite. You should rather look at me, it will make the food go down easier.¡± Jun Wu Yao said smilingly, the sh of murder in his eyes earlier seemingly just an illusion.

    Jun Wu Xie nced at Jun Wu Yao and then silently lowered her head to continue eating.

    Outside the Fiery ze n Hall, Shen Chi¡¯s face was smiling as he waited to escort Jun Xie to the Heavenly Cloud Chambers. But after waiting for a while, he saw only Qing Yuing out from the Fiery ze n Hall alone.

    ¡°Apologies, Young Master Jun just had his dinner and I¡¯m afraid he would not be able to dine with the Great Aunt today.¡± Qing Yu said regretfully as he looked at Shen Chi.

    The smile on Shen Chi¡¯s face immediately turned into one of displeasure as he looked inside the Fiery ze n Hall and the corners of his mouth curled up into a sneer. ¡°Since that is the case, I shall then be making my way back.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll see you out.¡± Qing Yu said politely.

    Shen Chi turned around and left before Qing Yu heaved a sigh of relief, but a growing worry rose within his heart at the same time. Shen Chi¡¯s expression had not been pretty when he left just now and if even Shen Chi had such a reaction, he wondered when Jun Xie¡¯s refusal reached Qu Xin Rui¡¯s ears, what kind of consequences would that bring about.

    In the Heavenly Cloud Chambers, Shen Chen told the news that Jun Wu would not being to Qu Xin Rui and sitting at her dressing table as she enjoyed the favoured menbing out her hair, Qu Xin Rui¡¯s facial expression immediately turned gloomy.

    ¡°She¡¯s noting?¡±

    ¡°Right.¡± Shen Chen replied.

    Qu Xin Rui snorted in disdain and the aura around her body turned highly dangerous. Standing right behind her, the favoured man¡¯s hand trembled and broke one strand of Qu Xin Rui¡¯s hair by mistake.

    Qu Xin Rui immediately shot to her feet and kicked that favoured man onto the ground.

    ¡°Useless trash!¡±

 Chapter 1068

    <hr ss="chapter-end">

    Chapter 1068: ¡°Venomous Woman (1)¡±

    The favoured man clutched at his abdomen with his face turned pale as he fell to the ground, but he did not dare to even let out a single groan despite the pain and just hurried to kneel down pleading for mercy.

    ¡°Great Aunt, it¡¯s my mistake. I beg for Great Aunt to spare my life.¡±

    Qu Xin Rui¡¯s face was grave as she stared at the man. The silk scarf that had been looped around her wrist had fallen slowly to the ground and over the smooth and fair skin of her arm, a patch of crinkled and old looking skin had suddenly appeared. Initially, that had only showed somewhere around her wrist but it had now spread up higher her arm. If one was to only look at that joint on her arm, anyone would think the arm to have belonged to an elderly olddy, highly advanced in age.

    ¡°Guards, take him away from here.¡± Qu Xin Rui said coldly.

    The favoured man pleaded continuously but he was forcibly dragged out by the guards of the Heavenly Cloud Chambers.

    Qu Xin Rui put down her arm, but the expression on her face was still looking concerned.

    Shen Chi¡¯s gaze fell upon the patch of old and wrinkly skin on Qu Xin Rui¡¯s arm, and his brows lifted up slightly.

    ¡°The speed you are aging at seems to be get faster and faster.¡±

    Qu Xin Rui was startled and she lowered her gaze to look at the arm exposed to Shen Chi¡¯s gaze. Her face froze and she immediately pulled her sleeve over it, to cover her arm.

    ¡°Damn it. What is really happening? I have been using that for thest few days and why is it still like this?¡± Qu Xin Rui said as her face creased up in a frown, her expression looking highly irritable. Usually after using that, she would regain back her youth but this time, for some reason, there had been no effect.

    ¡°This situation actually started from the day of the birthday banquet. Did Qu Ling Yue enter the Heavenly Cloud Chambers that day?¡± Qu Xin Rui asked.

    Shen Chi shook his head. ¡°That thing cannot get close to any other female besides you, so how would we allow Qu Ling Yue toe in here? She just did the same thing as she had done in previous years, kowtowing outside the doors and leaving after that.¡±

    ¡°In future, don¡¯t even let her kowtow at the Heavenly Cloud Chambers.¡± Qu Xin Rui said, and after a pause, she continued: ¡°If she needs to offer her well wishes, doing it at the other end of the street will do.¡±

    ¡°And, that thing who didn¡¯t know who he offended, just have him sacrificed. Maybe too little spirits have been offered up in sacrifice recently and that thing¡¯s powers have decreased.¡± Qu Xin Rui¡¯s tone sounded slightly flustered. Now, it was just her arm that had showed signs of aging, but if this continued on, she didn¡¯t know if the situation would spread throughout her body. If she were to be faced with all that wrinkled up skin, she would not be able to bear it.

    ¡°I sacrificed so much before I was able to achieve such youthful beauty. I will never let anyone destroy it.¡±

    ¡°If you want to offer a sacrifice, I¡¯m afraid one person alone might not be enough.¡± Shen Chi naturally knew what Qu Xin Rui was referring to.

    Qu Xin Rui then said: ¡°Just pick out a few more out from the men. You just decide on it your own.¡±

    The men Qu Xin Rui was referring to were those favoured men living in the Heavenly Cloud Chambers. Every month, Qu Xin Rui would pick out several youthful and good looking men from the Thousand Beast City toe into the Heavenly Cloud Chambers to serve her, but the number of favoured men in the Heavenly Cloud Chambers had not grown to be too big a number and from among all those favoured men who were admitted into the Heavenly Cloud Chambers, not a single one had left from the ce.

    Without the explicit permission from Qu Xin Rui, no one was allowed to enter the Heavenly Cloud Chambers and were not allowed toe into any contact with the favoured men of the Heavenly Cloud Chambers. Hence, no one outside had the slightest idea what really happened to the men who were admitted into the Heavenly Cloud Chambers.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll make the arrangements in a moment.¡± Shen Chi said, and his eyes then shed with a malicious glint.

    ¡°One more thing. How do you intend to deal with the matter with Jun Xie? From the way I see it, he does not seem too willing to ept your suggestion.¡± Shen Chi said with a smile on his face, as he looked at Qu Xin Rui.

 Chapter 1069

    Chapter 1069: ¡°Venomous Woman (2)¡±

    Qu Xin Rui had repeatedly extended her invitation for Jun Xie toe to the Heavenly Cloud Chambers and Jun Xie had epted them the first few times. But in regards to Qu Xin Rui¡¯s request for them to coborate and work together, Jun Xie had not given any indication of a positive reply but had instead dragged it out time and time again. And this time, Jun Xie had just outright refused toe to the Heavenly Cloud Chambers. Such an attitude did not seem to be telling Qu Xin Rui that Jun Xie was willing to cooperate with her.

    ¡°Seems like your beauty had not been able to move the little Emperor at all and he had even given you such a superfluous reason to reject the invitation. If my guess is correct, I¡¯m afraid he will not being here to see you anymore.¡± Shen Chi said.

    Qu Xin Rui clenched her jaw tightly. It wasn¡¯t that she had been oblivious of Jun Xie¡¯s perfunctory responses, but it was just that she had not expected even after she had employed all her charms, there could actually be a male that could still remain so calm, who had not only not been mesmerized, but had even been able topletely disregard her allure!

    This was the point, against the high regard and absolute confidence Qu Xin Rui had towards her own beauty, took to be the most serious humiliation.

    ¡°Since he refused the politely proffered wine, he will now then be given the wine as punishment.¡± Qu Xin Rui said with derision in her voice.

    Shen Chi looked at Qu Xin Rui¡¯s darkened expression and went on to remind her to say: ¡°People on the Lower Realm are weak and powerless. To make Jun Xie submit wouldn¡¯t be a difficult task at all. But you must think clearly on one point. He is still the Emperor of the Fire Country and if you reallye to inflict any harm upon him, it will not be easy to answer to the people in the Fire Country. The strength behind the Fire Country is of utmost importance to us and if we can convince the Fire Country to mobilise their troops to go down to the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff, then our exploration of the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff will definitely be much faster than anything we will be able to achieve with the Thousand Beast City.¡±

    With just that puny little youth, it was deemed to be beneath Shen Chi to pay him any attention. What really caught his attention was the might of the Fire Country behind Jun Xie!

    The biggest country of the Lower Realm, their military might an inestimable number.

    ¡°I do not believe that anyone under the Heavens can resist gaining evesting youth and eternal life! He had refused it so decisively and did not seem too interested in gaining the power of the Purple Spirit. Don¡¯t tell me..... other Pces have alreadye into contact with him?¡± Qu Xin Rui was startled by her own sudden realization. There were seven among the Twelve Pces who held a portion of the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb in their hands and besides the Soul Return Pce, the other pces who held the maps must also be up to something.

    The Fire Country might not be even worth mentioning in the Middle Realm, but as a sacrificialmb, they would be the best choice in the Lower Realm.

    Shen Chi had considered the same worry that Qu Xin Rui had, but he quickly shook his head.

    ¡°If it is said that other pces wanted to make use of the Fire Country, I will not be surprised in the least. But Jun Xie was not from the legitimate and reigning Imperial Family in the Fire Country. He had suddenly taken over the Fire Country¡¯s throne and the other pces are not doing it like we are doing here to remain permanently in the Lower Realm. Jun Xie had not ascended to the Fire Country¡¯s throne for long and the previous ruler was forced to abdicate, so how could he give up his throne willingly? Even if people from the other pces have contacted the Fire Country¡¯s Emperor, it will not be with this little Emperor who had just ascended into the throne, but the previous Emperor, and he surely would not be willing to hand over the benefits the people of the Twelve Pces were providing to them so readily.¡± Shen Chi said and then paused before he went on.

    ¡°What we need to do now is, before any of the other pceses into contact with Jun Xie, pull him over to join our camp, and make the Fire Country in her hands work for us. As long as he still remains in the Thousand Beast City, we will stand a better chance than any of the other pces.¡±

    Judging from the timing, Jun Xie would seem to have made his way to the Thousand Beast City on the same day almost immediately after his ascension to the throne. Shen Chi was confident that even if the other pces have received the news, they would definitely not have enough time to discuss about cooperating with the little Emperor who had just ascended into the throne!

 Chapter 1070

    <hr ss="chapter-end">

    Chapter 1070: ¡°Venomous Woman (3)¡±

    ¡°But he is unwilling to cooperate with us now.¡± Qu Xin Rui said in a fluster as she bit on her nails. ¡°Jun Xie isn¡¯t Qu Wen Hao and the might of the Fire Country is highly powerful in the Lower Realm. I had heard that the Empress Dowager of the Fire Country holds a group of secret assassins and it seems that their powers are not too far off from the Purple Spirit. When Jun Xie ascended into the throne, the Empress Dowager had been highly supportive and if we are to try to control the Fire Country with the same method we use to control the Thousand Beast City, we stand to meet with failure. Jun Xie came from the Zephyr Academy and I have sent people to look into detailed information about her, but they had not been able to find out anything about her birth, which renders us unable to use her family members to hold her hostage. Even if we seed in controlling Jun Xie, whether the Fire Country will be willing submit to us for their new little Emperor will be another question as the Fire Country still has an Empress Dowager holding the fort. If that old witch decides to abandon Jun Xie and push another Emperor onto the throne, then we¡¯ll stand to gain nothing from it at all.¡±

    Qu Xin Rui was feeling highly frustrated as she was finding it rather hard to deal with Jun Xie¡¯s refusal.

    Without a handhold to use as ckmail against him, they were unable to ascertain if they would be able to use Jun Xie to force the Fire Country to submit to them. It would not be that easy to take on the biggest country in the Lower Realm but at the same time, it was a big fatty piece of meat that they were reluctant to let go of.

    Shen Chi fell deep in thought. How to force Jun Xie to submit to them was the most impertinent question they needed an answer to.

    Suddenly, Qu Xin Rui seemed to have thought of something and she opened her mouth to say: ¡°Maybe Jun Xie isn¡¯t really without any weakness that we can exploit.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Have you really thought of a n?¡± Shen Chi asked with an eyebrow raised.

    Qu Xin Rui¡¯s lips curled up to smile sinisterly as her gaze turned alluringly to Shen Chi to say: ¡°Didn¡¯t Lin Que tell me before, that the Devious Wyvern of mine was swallowed up by Jun Xie¡¯s Spirit Beast?¡±

    ¡°To be able to swallow up the Devious Wyvern, it must be a Guardian Grade Spirit Beast. Don¡¯t tell me you are going to target his Spirit Beast?¡± Shen Chi asked.

    Qu Xin Ruiughed aloud. ¡°Why not? Not everybody is able to own a Guardian Grade Spirit Beast and a fully tame one at that. Havinge so far away from the Fire Country but he still brought the Spirit Beast to keep by his side, the bond between him and that Spirit Beast must be very strong. To make a Guardian Grade Spirit Beast submit to you, it is impossible if one did not pay an equivalent price. Even though Jun Xie has a very cold and indifferent personality, but I am somewhat inclined to believe that he treasures that Guardian Grade Spirit Beast quite a lot. Since I am unable to locate her family members, just maybe, that Guardian Grade Spirit Beast will be able to give us the help we need.¡±

    Shen Chi¡¯s heart jumped slightly in shock. Seeing the deceitful and cunning smile on Qu Xin Rui, he had to say although Qu Xin Rui was a woman, but when it came to such deep and exploitative scheming, the viciousness and merciless methods, none among the other three of them couldpare to her. For a person who climbed up from the Lower Realm, and was still able to remain in the Soul Return Pce to achieve her current position today, it must be said that Qu Xin Rui¡¯s methods, were beyond the average person.

    ¡°That is still a Guardian Grade Spirit Beast. Even if you and I were to join forces, taking it down would still pose a certain level of difficulty for us.¡± Shen Chi said.

    Qu Xin Rui looked at Shen Chi with an eyebrow arched high up.

    ¡°Have you forgotten, where this ce that we are at is?¡±

    Shen Chi was stunned for a moment and a smile of understanding immediately came to show on his face.

    ¡°The Spirit Taming Bone Flute is held in the hands of Qu Wen Hao and with that thing, besides the Grand Chieftain of the Thousand Beast City, no one will be able to use it. Although Qu Wen Hao could still be considered to be rather obedient these few years, his resentment against you shouldn¡¯t be overlooked. I¡¯m afraid that he might just not be willing to undertake the risks of danger thates with trying to control a Guardian Grade Spirit Beast.¡±

    Qu Xin Rui then said with a coldugh: ¡°For his daughter, he will be willing to do anything.¡±

    ¡°You are truly, very cruel.¡± Shen Chiughed. To even make use of her own blood kin, Qu Xin Rui was truly vicious!

 Chapter 1071

    Chapter 1071: ¡°Venomous Woman (4)¡±

    ¡°When man does not fight for himself to live, the world wille to an end. If I am able to gain a firm standing in the Soul Return Pce, to the Thousand Beast City, wouldn¡¯t it be also a good thing for them?¡± Qu Xin Rui did not feel that she was being that cruel. To climb from the Lower Realm into the Middle Realm, just how enormous an amount of effort did she expend, how much she had had to sacrifice, and how much had she put out? Nobody would be allowed to impede her. Anyone who stood to obstruct her would have to die!

    ¡°To seed in big things, how could one tie oneself down with such trivialities? Even if I have to tread over the bones of thousands, I will achieve a higher position for myself. Moreover..... when all of you agreed to work together with me, wasn¡¯t this exactly the point that all of you liked in me? When the Elder asked all of you to seek an appropriate power in the Lower Realm but you secretly held on to the map and roped me in to take control the Thousand Beast City. Wasn¡¯t that because you knew that I wouldn¡¯t care in the least about the lives of all these people? Since we have all chosen to do it this way, there is nothing else here that I will find unbearable to exploit. If I seed here, your own positions in the Soul Return Pce will be elevated exponentially as well!¡± Qu Xin Rui said, looking coquettishly at Shen Chi.

    Shen Chi smiled. ¡°You¡¯re right. Since you are giving it all you¡¯ve got, how could I stand back and not act ordingly? Rest assured. For the sacrificial offering, I will get it all settled tonight and you will be able to regain your youthful beauty tomorrow. As for the Spirit Taming Bone Flute, you will have to deal with it on your own, as it is..... Qu Wen Hao doesn¡¯t like the idea of us getting to close to his Grand Chieftain¡¯s Residence.¡±

    ¡°I will get that done.¡± Qu Xin Rui said, her eyes narrowing up.

    .....

    The dark night epassed the Thousand Beast City and Qu Ling Yue was sitting within her room, holding a brand new handkerchief in her hand. On that pure white handkerchief, two graceful Chinese characters were embroidered beautifully upon it, small and exquisite, but filled with the weighty thoughts and feelings of a girl¡¯s heart inside.

    Qu Ling Yue¡¯s eyes stared at the embroidered characters that read ¡°Jun Xie¡± on the handkerchief and as she stared, a faint pink flush rose into her cheeks. She bit on her lip and covered her face with the handkerchief. With the handkerchief over her face, she gave out a soft and delight squeal.

    The thought of a young girl was always so tenuous and unpredictable. Alone in the room and just by looking at the person¡¯s name, she was suddenly ovee with a feeling of bliss, as if the person was currently seen through thatyer of thin gauze, smiling at her with a gentleness she had never seen before.

    Loss in that moment of bliss, a shadow blocked out the candlelight, shrouding Qu Ling Yue in darkness. Qu Ling Yue was suddenly shocked as she sat up hurriedly!

    In her shock, she saw a figure dressed in red, and realised it was the amourous Qu Xin Rui standing before her as the cotton handkerchief slipped off her face onto the floor.

    ¡°Great Grandaunt!¡± Qu Ling Yue immediately fell to a kneel upon the floor in nervousness, the pink tinge on her cheeks fading away instantly.

    Qu Xin Rui looked at the pretty faced Qu Ling Yue kneeling on the ground. Qu Ling Yue¡¯s features were not considered to be stunning, but when summed up together, it exuded a lively energy that only young girls possessed, where just a slight smile would be able to make people feel the as if the girl was as beautiful as a hundred flowers in full bloom. In terms of looks, Qu Ling Yue could notpare with Qu Xin Rui¡¯s ravishing beauty, but the kind of innocent beauty that a young girl possessed would be beyond Qu Xin Rui¡¯s reach for the rest of her life.

    Qu Xin Rui narrowed her eyes as her gaze swung over to the handkerchief fallen to the floor. She bent down and picked it up and nervousness flickered in Qu Ling Yue¡¯s gaze.

    The two characters that read ¡°Jun Xie¡± fell into Qu Xin Rui¡¯s eyes and they immediately shed with a sharp glint!

    She looked up and saw Qu Ling Yue¡¯s tiny face looking flustered and so very pitiful and Qu Xin Rui¡¯s eyes burned with detest and hatred.

    ¡°Ling Yue, you are interested in little Young Master Jun?¡±

 Chapter 1072

    Chapter 1072: ¡°Venomous Woman (5)¡±

    Having had her thoughts seen through with that statement, Qu Ling Yue¡¯s quickly turned fully bright red. She lowered her head and seemed highly embarrassed as her hands tugged nervously at the corners of her clothes.

    A young girl¡¯s coy and shy demeanour, was the most beautiful adornment. That slight pink flush of the cheeks, had immediately lent to Qu Xin Rui¡¯s not too exceptionally beautiful face an additional enchanting allure, which only drove the hatred in Qu Xin Rui¡¯s eyes to suddenly turn into pure venom.

    ¡°You and little Young Master Jun first met in the Fire Country?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Qu Ling Yue did not know why Qu Xin Rui had suddenly appeared within her room. Her room door was locked and she had not heard any sound of movements at all.

    Although Qu Ling Yue had been trying very hard to avoid Qu Xin Rui all these years, but every time they met, Qu Ling Yue had always felt that Qu Xin Rui detested her in some way. The fact that Qu Xin Rui disliked her was a point Qu Ling Yue was well aware of by now, so why would Qu Xin Rui suddenlye here to seek her out in the middle of the night today?

    And does her father know anything about this?

    ¡°And you are on very good terms with him?¡± Qu Xin Rui asked, in a voice that did not allow one to discern her intentions.

    Qu Ling Yue¡¯s head sank even lower.

    ¡°Young Master Jun..... saved my life then..... He..... he is my benefactor.....¡±

    Qu Ling Yue stuttered softly in a gentle voice, scratching Qu Xin Rui painfully in the ears. Although she had regained back her beauty just like when she was in her twenties, but her demeanor and mannerisms would never once again be as moving and enchanting as the naive innocence of a little young girl.

    ¡°I have wondered why little Young Master Jun had been indifferent and unmoved but it is now clear to me.¡± Qu Xin Rui said as she gave a disdainfulugh.

    Qu Ling Yue was startled by the amount of hatred in Qu Xin Rui¡¯s voice and she looked up questioningly. In that instant, her chin was grabbed by Qu Xin Rui in a tight grip!

    Qu Xin Rui¡¯s long nails dug into Qu Ling Yue¡¯s flesh and blood flowed out from the wounds.

    ¡°What¡¯s so great about this face? Besides being more youthful, in what other way are youparable to me? You¡¯re just a immature little girl that¡¯s ignorant and doesn¡¯t know a thing about passion. How could you be so shameless? Is that what your father has taught you? Slut!¡± Qu Xin Rui spat, with narrowed eyes, venomous words spilling out from her mouth.

    She had not been able toprehend why Jun Xie would spurn her intimate advances. She had suchplete confidence in her looks that she was able to mesmerize any man but the very one, Jun Xie, that she wanted to control had treated her like she was in air, and waspletely unaffected.

    It wasn¡¯t until she saw Qu Ling Yue¡¯s sickly sweet and godawful handkerchief that she it struck her. Jun Xie¡¯s total disregard towards her could highly possibly be due to him having developed a liking to this immature little girl here!

    Having suffered the blows from being snubbed and rejected by Jun Xie repeatedly, it had formed to be a huge sense of humiliation in Qu Xin Rui heart, and when she saw Qu Ling Yue¡¯s shy and alluring demeanor earlier, she had been suddenly ovee with an urge to dig out that endearing looking pair of limpid eyes!

    ¡°Great Grand..... aunt..... What..... What are you..... saying.....¡± A deeply ominous feeling rose within Qu Ling Yue¡¯s heart, as the pain from her chin grew more and more intense.

    Qu Xin Rui suddenlyughed almost hysterically, theughter sounding highly cruel.

    ¡°What I said? Don¡¯t you like little Young Master Jun a lot? Then for the sake of his future, you should be willing to anything right?¡±

    Qu Ling Yue stared at Qu Xin Rui in terror. She wanted to scream, but was pped by Qu Xin Rui to fall into a dead faint, and her body crumpled onto the floor in a heap.

    Qu Xin Rui¡¯s eyes were narrowed into a dangerous slit as she stared at the figure of Qu Ling Yue on the ground, her eyes shining brightly with intense jealousy and rage.

    At that moment, she no longer simply wanted to just use Qu Ling Yue to ckmail Qu Wen Hao. As she stared at Qu Ling Yue¡¯s unconscious little face, an even more highly venomous and insidious n formed in her mind.

 Chapter 1073

    <hr ss="chapter-end">

    Chapter 1073: ¡°Lure the Tiger Away from the Mountain (1)¡±

    In the next few days, Qu Xin Rui did not send anyone to go invite Jun Xie over and Jun Wu Xie was able to enjoy a few days¡¯ peace.

    This day, Jun Wu Xie woke up bright and early and she received news that Qing Yu brought in to her.

    ¡°Young Master Jun, the Grand Chieftain would like to invite you to make a trip to the Grand Chieftain¡¯s Residence. He said he has something he wants to discuss with you about.¡± Qing Yu said as he stood in front of the door to Jun Xie¡¯s room, but not daring to take a single step inside, as in that room at that moment, a great demon lord sat.

    Jun Wu Xie was smoothing out Lord Meh Meh¡¯s wool and suddenly hearing Qing Yu¡¯s words, she lifted her head and asked: ¡°Qu Wen Hao?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Qing Yu nodded.

    Jun Wu Xie could not help but creased her brows. Although she had privately established an agreement with Qu Wen Hao, but all their conveyance of information and news were only done through Qu Ling Yue and Xiong Ba. Besides that day at the birthday banquet, she had never directlymunicated with Qu Wen Hao and all that was done to avoid Qu Xin Rui from bing suspicious.

    That was a point that she knew well, and Qu Wen Hao as well.

    But today, Qu Wen Hao had suddenly extended an invitation to her and it was after she had rejected Qu Xin Rui, which made Jun Wu Xie can¡¯t help it but to feel that it was all rather strange.

    ¡°Is it mentioned what this is about?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked.

    Qing Yu shook his head. ¡°It was not mentioned, but I was told that it was about something important and he needs to speak to you personally.¡±

    Jun Wu Yao had his chin rested in his upturned palm as he looked at Jun Wu Xie. In regards to the situation in the Thousand Beast City, he had gained a better understanding of everything in the past few days.

    ¡°Going?¡± He asked.

    Jun Wu Xie was silent a moment before she nodded her head.

    Qu Wen Hao¡¯s invitation was definitely strange but she still had to go find out what it was.

    ¡°I¡±ll go with you.¡± Jun Wu Yao stood up gracefully. When Qing Yu at the door saw Jun Wu Yao stood up, he was so shocked that he fell back two steps. In the past few days, Jun Wu Yao had not shown up much within the Fiery ze n Hall but every time that he saw Jun Wu Yao, Qing Yu would always be so terrified to be like a terrified little chick. Xiong Ba had simply decided that he would not even take a single step into this courtyard himself, wishing that he would never ever have to see that devilish demonic lord ever again.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Jun Wu Xie nodded.

    Qing Yu then hastily retreated.

    Jun Wu Yao saw the room door close before he said: ¡°It¡¯s Qu Xin Rui¡¯s doing?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie put Lord Meh Meh on the floor and then said slowly: ¡°Qu Wen Hao would not initiate such direct contact with me as that would only cause Qu Xin Rui to be alerted. I had just refused Qu Xin Rui¡¯s invitation a few days ago and although things have been calm and uneventful since, I¡¯m thinking there¡¯s still trickery up her sleeve. Today¡¯s invitation must be the work of Qu Xin Rui.¡±

    ¡°If someone is seeking her own path to death, I wouldn¡¯t mind granting her wish.¡± Jun Wu Yao said as a smile slowly blossomed at the ends his mouth. He had promised Jun Wu Xie that he would not interfere with this but if Qu Xin Rui was in such a hurry to seek her death, he thought it wouldn¡¯t be nice for him to refuse her.

    Jun Wu Xie nced at Jun Wu Yao, but did notment. They tidied up a little and went out the door.

    The guards sent from the Grand Chieftain¡¯s Residence were waiting outside the doors of the Fiery ze n Hall. Jun Wu Xie carried the little ck cat in her arms and left with the guards with Jun Wu Yao beside her.

    Xiong Ba waited till the figures of Jun Xie and Jun Wu Yao hadpletely disappeared from before the doors of the Fiery ze n Hall before he came out sneakily from inside.

    Qing Yu was speechless as he looked at his own n Chief, the look on his face showing contempt for the cowardly act.

    ¡°Why is the Grand Chieftain suddenly looking for Young Master Jun?¡± Xiong Ba was feeling rather puzzled. If the person who brought the news to them was not Qu Wen Hao¡¯s trusted aide, he really would have assumed that it was just a fake information that Qu Xin Rui had ordered people toe give them.

    Qing Yu couldn¡¯t understand the rationale behind it as well.

    Just as the two of them were still cracking their heads over it, a towering figure suddenly came to the main doors of the Fiery ze n Hall.

 Chapter 1074

    Chapter 1074: ¡°Lure the Tiger Away from the Mountain (2)¡±

    While still struggling in his mind, Xiong Ba had upon getting a clear view of the person who just came in, immediately stared with his eyes so wide, they almost popped out of his head. He then said in utter disbelief: ¡°Grand Chieftain? Why..... Why are you here.....¡±

    Coming towards the Fiery ze n Hall, was not anyone else, but the one who should be at the Grand Chieftain¡¯s Residence waiting for Jun Xie, the Grand Chieftain of the Thousand Beast City, Qu Wen Hao!

    Qu Wen Hao¡¯splexion was rather pale and his demeanour seems rather different from usual. He came walking with his face dark and gloomy to stand right before Xiong Ba.

    Xiong Ba immediately eximed: ¡°Didn¡¯t you invite Jun Xie..... Argh! It¡¯s Qu Xin Rui! That Qu Xin Rui sent fake news! Quick! Send someone quickly to bring them back!¡±

    If Qu Wen Hao was here, then the news they received earlier must have been fake and Xiong Ba had immediately thought that all of this could very possibly be a ploy by Qu Xin Rui.

    Qing Yu was just about to go chase them back but Qu Wen Hao suddenly raised up a hand to block Qing Yu¡¯s way forward.

    ¡°Grand Chieftain?¡± Qing Yu asked, looking in great puzzlement at Qu Wen Hao.

    Qu Wen Hao¡¯s eyes were dark ringed and his demeanor felt strange.

    ¡°No need to go.¡± He said softly.

    ¡°Wh..... Why?¡±

    Qu Wen Hao lifted his eyes and looked at Xiong Ba¡¯s and Qing Yu¡¯s puzzled faces. ¡°I was the one who sent people here to invite Young Master Jun to go to the Grand Chieftain¡¯s Residence.¡±

    Qing Yu and Xiong Ba were immediately stunned.

    Qu Wen Hao had really invited Jun Xie to go to the Grand Chieftain¡¯s Residence, but..... why had Jun Xie just barely left the Fiery ze n Hall and Qu Wen Hao had appeared here? Shouldn¡¯t he be waiting at the Grand Chieftain¡¯s Residence for Jun Xie to arrive?

    The two men were suddenly feeling highly confused.

    ¡°Where is Jun Xie¡¯s room?¡± Qu Wen Hao asked suddenly.

    Xiong Ba was further shocked as he replied: ¡°The eastern little yard.¡±

    ¡°Did he bring along her Spirit Beast when he left?¡± Qu Wen Hao asked again.

    Xiong Ba scratched his head and said: ¡°Only the little ck cat. For the other two Spirit Beasts, I don¡¯t often see her bring them out.¡± [This is strange, why does it feel like something is wrong with the Grand Chieftain today?]

    Qu Wen Hao did not say another word but just walked off on his own towards the inside of the Fiery ze n Hall.

    Xiong Ba stared at the back of Qu Wen Hao and he was still feeling rather confused.

    ¡°What is the Grand Chieftain trying to do? Why am I getting more confused as I watch him?¡±

    Qing Yu was still evaluating the situation and when his eyes fell upon the back of Qu Wen Hao, the bloodpletely drained out of his face in an instant!

    An ominous premonition rose up in Qing Yu¡¯s heart as he asked with his lips trembling: ¡°Didn¡¯t the Grand Chieftain ask just now whether Young Master Jun brought his Spirit Beasts out?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Xiong Ba replied nonchntly, but suddenly noticed that Qing Yu¡¯s face had taken on a deathly pallor. ¡°What happened to you?¡±

    Qing Yu raised a trembling finger and pointed it at Qu Wen Hao¡¯s back as he said in a hoarse voice: ¡°Do you see what that is.....¡±

    Xiong Ba looked at where Qing Yu was pointing at and he suddenly spotted a silvery white flute that was stuck at Qu Wen Hao¡¯s hip. Throughout the entire Thousand Beast City, nobody would fail to recognise that flute!

    It was just an instant, but Xiong Ba¡¯s face turned just as pale!

    In the Thousand Beast City, no one would not know what that flute really was. That was the flute that determined the might of the Thousand Beast City, and that was what brought unparalleled glory to the Thousand Beast City!

    ¡°The Spirit Taming Bone Flute..... Why would the Grand Chieftain bring the Spirit Taming Bone Flute out.....¡± Xiong Ba was still highly flustered, dogged by the feeling that something bad was about to happen.

    The temperature quickly left Qing Yu body which caused him to shiver slightly.

    ¡°Leading Young Master Jun away, and bringing the Spirit Taming Bone Flute to go towards Young Master Jun room..... The Grand Chieftain is thinking to gain control over Young Master Jun¡¯s Guardian Grade Spirit Beast!¡±

 Chapter 1075

    Chapter 1075: ¡°Lure the Tiger Away from the Mountain (3)¡±

    Inside the room, Lord Meh Meh was lying prone upon the bed. It stuck out its little hoof to nudge at the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit continuously, attempting to dislodge the scheming rabbit who had invaded the space upon the bed. The Sacrificial Blood Rabbit dug its front paws stubbornly into the nket, seemingly as if it would rather die than submit to the tyranny.

    Before Jun Wu Xie had left, she had knocked it into the heads of the two dumb beasts, warning them if they were to stir up any trouble, when she came back, they could forget about getting anything to eat!

    Under the allure of food, the two dumb beasts were a lot more settled down and they did not dare to create any big damage on the surface, but these little instances of friction between the two of them happened continuously.

    Lord Meh Meh¡¯s little hoof had already left a series of tiny hoof marks on the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit¡¯s big ears, and it continued on happily almost like it was going to purr with delight.

    The Sacrificial Blood Rabbit was still young and only when its fur changed colour would it be possible for it to battle Lord Meh Meh. But now.....

    The scheming rabbit could only allow itself to have its whole face covered in hoof marks!

    While the dumb sheep happily tried to nudge the scheming rabbit off the bed, it shifted its body to try to upy more space for itself, driving the scheming rabbit so mad it really felt like leaping over and driving its pair of rabbit teeth into that insanely annoying hoof.

    Just as the two dumb beasts were nudging and pushing at each other, the tightly shut door was suddenly pushed open by someone!

    Lord Meh Meh and the scheming rabbit immediately ceased with their battle and as they had immediately assumed the person who pushed the door and came in was Jun Wu Xie, they quickly scooted onto separate sides, wiggling their tails as they put forth their most innocent faces.

    However.....

    The person who appeared through the door was not Jun Wu Xie, but a tall middle aged man they have never seen before.

    ¡°Puu?¡± The scheming rabbit tilted its head and looked at Qu Wen Hao standing in front of the door. The dumb sheep took the opportunity to kick the scheming rabbit off the bed with one swing of its hoof!

    It saw the furry little rabbit tumble off the bed entirely and fall onto the floor with a st!

    Lord Meh Meh wiggled its tail delightedly and turned itself in circles with all four of its hooves, bundling up the nket together in a coil, before finding the softest spot within it and snuggling into it!

    [Lord Meh Meh is the cleverest one! Humph!]

    Qu Wen Hao¡¯s face was dark as he stared at the two Spirit Beasts in the room. His gaze passed right over the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit fallen onto the floor and was hopping mad in indignation to fix onto the highly pleased looking Lord Meh Meh.

    A trace of an inner struggle appeared in his eyes as his hands reached behind his back stiffly. His hands could feel the cold smooth surface of the Spirit Taming Bone Flute, that slight icy chill, quickly driving out all the warmth from those hands.

    ¡°Grand Chieftain!¡± Xiong Ba rushed in puffing and wheezing as his horrified gaze stared at Qu Wen Hao¡¯s hands upon the Spirit Taming Bone Flute.

    Qu Wen Hao¡¯s body froze suddenly but he did not turn back, and just ordered in a deep voice: ¡°Get out!¡±

    Qu Wen Hao acting like this, was a sight that Xiong Ba had never seen before, gloomy and repressed. Even when the Thousand Beast City had been going through its most difficult times, Qu Wen Hao had never exhibited such gloominess. Faced with such a strange Qu Wen Hao, Xiong Ba was suddenly feeling highly nervous.

    ¡°Grand Chieftain, that is Jun Xie¡¯s Spirit Beast..... What..... are you really going to do?¡± Xiong Ba was feeling torn as he stared at Qu Wen Hao. He believed in the Grand Chieftain and was willing to devote his whole life to the Thousand Beast City because Qu Wen Hao was worth his unwavering loyalty. But with what Qing Yu had earlier hinted, and he began to realise what Qu Wen Hao might possibly do here, he found himself refusing to believe it as fact.

    Although Qu Wen Hao did not have much direct contact with Jun Xie, but the cooperation between the two people was already in progress, and every action that Jun Xie carried out within the Thousand Beast City had been tacitly epted by Qu Wen Hao.

 Chapter 1076

    Chapter 1076: ¡°Spirit Taming Bone Flute (1)¡±

    From what the facts were at that time, Jun Wu Xie was already an ally of the Thousand Beast City.

    No matter what, Xiong Ba could not make himself believe that Qu Wen Hao would act against his own ally.

    ¡°I asked you to get out!¡± Qu Wen Hao bellowed in a deep voice angrily, his tone revealing a tinge of impatience.

    ¡°Chieftain! What are you really going to do? Young Master Jun is a friend of ours!¡± Xiong Ba was unwilling to leave and he just remained there to stare at Qu Wen Hao¡¯s back, his fists clenched up tightly.

    Qu Wen Hao was silent and the hand sped over the Spirit Taming Bone Flute still did not pull it out, looking like he was struggling within, deeply hesitant.

    ¡°Chieftain, Young Master Jun¡¯spanions are already investigating into where Madam and the others have been imprisoned and it won¡¯t be much longer that Madam and the others will be rescued back here, and we¡¯ll all be finally free from Qu Xin Rui¡¯s ckmail. The freedom we have all longed for for so many years, the reunion that everyone will enjoy uninterrupted, is about to be realised.....¡± Xiong Ba pleaded, starting at Qu Wen Hao. He could not understand why Qu Wen Hao was suddenly doing something like this but he was not going to stand back and allow Qu Wen Hao to continue to err like this.

    Qu Wen Hao¡¯s body rocked once and the fingers locked over the Spirit Taming Bone Flute moved slightly.

    Xiong Ba¡¯s alerted senses detected the movement and regardless of the reason why Qu Wen Hao would do suchmit such indiscretions, he still firmly believed that the Grand Chieftain he had pledged allegiance to, was never one who goes back on his word, or a hypocrite who sets up his allies.

    ¡°It will all happen very soon. Just wait a little....

    Wait for just a few days and it¡¯ll all work out, and Madam wille back to be reunited with you and Young Miss.¡± Xiong Ba persuaded gently, without anyone knowing how tightly tensed up every single muscle on his body was at that moment.

    But, just at the moment that Xiong Ba¡¯s voice dropped, Qu Wen Hao who had initially still been highly hesitant suddenly pulled out the Spirit Taming Bone Flute from his hip!

    ¡°Grand Chieftain!¡± Xiong Ba slightly jumped in shock.

    Qu Wen Hao then said loudly in rage: ¡°As the Grand Chieftain of the Thousand Beast City, I hereby order you! Get out!¡±

    Qu Wen Hao did not turn around, unwilling to, and not daring to at the same time.

    From Xiong Ba¡¯s voice, he had been able to detect the shock and utter disbelief under the undying loyalty Xiong Ba held towards him.

    But.....

    He had been left with no other choice.

    Qu Wen Hao raised the Spirit Taming Bone Flute to his lips, his narrowed eyes staring at the befuddled looking Lord Meh Meh lying upon the bed.

    ¡°Chieftain ! ! !¡± Xiong Ba shouted out in shock. No matter how much he refused to believe it, Qu Wen Hao¡¯s actions had clearly revealed his intentions!

    He was really thinking to use the Spirit Taming Bone Flute on Lord Meh Meh! !

    Lord Meh Meh was Jun Xie¡¯s Spirit Beast and what Qu Wen Hao was doing was as good as turning hostile against Jun Xie!

    The mellifluous sound of the flute suddenly rose from within the room, the free and highly natural notes unlike the sound made by any other flutes, sounding so surreal it did not seem that it was possible to have been produced from any instrument. The melodious sound was heard within one¡¯s ears, but it felt like it came from the soul, every note tugging at the spirit, to dance in tandem to its tune.

    With flute melody, to tame the thousand beasts!

    In the instant the flute yed, Lord Meh Meh who had been lying upon the bed suddenly gave out a wail of agony!

    Its four hooves curled in and its entire body began to twitch incessantly, fallen onto the bed. Its pair of round limpid eyes were shut in pain as a heart wrenching wail spilled out from its mouth!

    The Spirit Taming Bone Flute, made use of its melody to twist and warp spirits, draining Spirit Beasts of their will, to make all Spirit Beasts under the Heavens, forcefully subjugate them against their will, to bow and submit themselves, to the holder of the Spirit Taming Bone Flute!

 Chapter 1077

    Chapter 1077: ¡°Spirit Taming Bone Flute (2)¡±

    To activate the power of the Spirit Taming Bone Flute, Qu Wen Hao needed to employ his own spirit power. Forcibly twisting the Spirit Beast¡¯s will was not that tough a task but when the target was such an immensely powerful Guardian Grade Spirit Beast, then to the maniptor, it would pose to be a highly dangerous endeavour.

    Although Qu Wen Hao was able to use the Spirit Taming Bone Flute as a medium to twist and manipte the Spirit Beast¡¯s thoughts, but the more powerful the Spirit Beast was, the stronger the willpower and spiritual consciousness would be, resulting in the amount of spirit power that would be required to influence its mind to increase! And even after sessfully manipting the Spirit Beast, the slightest carelessness would have the beast turning back on him instead.

    Looking back on the many decades since the founding of the Thousand Beast City, throughout the many generations of Grand Chieftains who held the Spirit Taming Bone Flute, less than few have dared to antagonize a Guardian Grade Spirit Beast. They would rather expend more time to gain control over several high grade Spirit Beasts, than go head on to face a Guardian Grade Spirit Beast.

    Because, once a Guardian Grade Spirit Beast resisted to its death, it would also bring indelible damage to the maniptors as well!

    ¡°Grand Chieftain! You can¡¯t do this!¡± Xiong Ba called out as he looked at Lord Meh Meh wailing in agony upon the bed, his heart immediately leaping into his throat, and he really felt like jumping on Qu Wen Hao at that instant to stop him from carrying on any further.

    But just as he was about to move closer, two other figures suddenly appeared on both his left and right sides. They were not just anybody but the other two n Chiefs besides him and Lin Que!

    In the Thousand Beast City, besides Lin Que who had already aligned himself with Qu Xin Rui, the other n Chiefs held the same thoughts as Xiong Ba, and were fiercely loyal to Qu Wen Hao. In order to save the Thousand Beast City, they had stood on the same line with Xiong Ba and Xiong Ba had never thought that the day woulde that he would be grabbed and held down by them!

    As Xiong Ba swung his head to look outside from out of the corners of his eyes, he was shocked to see that Qing Yu had already been captured by the Deputy n Chiefs of the other two ns as well, unable to move an inch just like him.

    ¡°Xiong Ba, do not try to meddle with this any further. The Grand Chieftain..... To do this, he would naturally have his reasons.¡± One of the n Chiefs said to Xiong Ba, the expression on his face highly pained.

    ¡°Damn it! Let me go! Chieftain! You cannot do that to Jun Xie¡¯s Spirit Beast! We are allies! Jun Xie is a friend that we specially invited here to help us!¡± However dense he was, he realised that Qu Wen Hao came here well prepared, having made the n Chiefs and their deputies from the other two ns to restrict the movements of him and Qing Yu.

    The mellifluous sounds of the flute in the room did not stop, and meshed within the sounds of the flute, was Lord Meh Meh¡¯s pitiful wails and Xiong Ba¡¯s heart rending shouts.

    Qing Yu and Xiong Ba wanted to put a stop to all of this, but they were held down by both their arms and legs, and even gagged, where they could only look on helplessly as Lord Meh Meh¡¯s struggles between its wails slowly grew less and less frequent.

    Qu Wen Hao¡¯s forehead was already dripping with sweat as his face turned from red to white. From the time he became the Grand Chieftain of the Thousand Beast City, this was the first time he was faced against a Guardian Grade Spirit Beast, and the level of danger and pressure he was facing could not be imagined by just any one.

    The Sacrificial Blood Rabbit stood on the floorpletely stunned as it stared at Lord Meh Meh who had always kicked it with those little hooves currently wailing in pain. It was still very young and it did not understand what was happening, but it knew that Lord Meh Meh was in agony.

    It leapt up onto the bed it hadpletely forgotten all about the constant bullying from Lord Meh Meh. It stretched out its tiny paw and stroked Lord Meh Meh¡¯s body continuously, wanting Lord Meh Meh to feel better. From its mouth, worried little breaths could be heard, like it was feeling very worried about Lord Meh Meh¡¯s condition.

 Chapter 1078

    Chapter 1078: ¡°Spirit Taming Bone Flute (3)¡±

    Xiong Ba was fighting with all his might to break free from his captors but it was no use.

    Lord Meh Meh¡¯s response was getting weaker and weaker and the stones at Qu Wen Hao¡¯s feet was covered with ayer of sweat. His clothes were soaked with his perspiration and it was continuing to drip onto the floor.

    Finally, Lord Meh Meh fell into a faint on the bed, not moving an inch. Qu Wen Hao had at the same time ceased with the flute and when he put down the hand that held the Spirit Taming Bone Flute, his body fell back weakly a step, and fortunately for the n Chief at the side who rushed to prop him up.

    Qu Wen Hao pushed the man away from him and stood panting as he stared towards the bed.

    ¡°Bring it with us.¡± Qu Wen Hao said.

    One of the n Chiefs immediately walked to the bedside, thinking to carry theatose Lord Meh Meh from the bed.

    Xiong Ba fell back onto the floor, as he stared at Qu Wen Hao in despair.

    He could not believe that the Grand Chieftain he had always respected the most, would use the Spirit Taming Bone Flute to take Jun Xie¡¯s Spirit Beast away from the youth.....

    Qing Yu had even shut his eyes from the deep pain he was feeling in his heart, unwilling to watch anymore of it.

    Qu Wen Hao did not dare to look away, and did not dare look in the direction of Xiong Ba. He could just vividly imagine, the kind of disappointment showing in Xiong Ba¡¯s eyes. He drew in a deep breath and forced himself to steel his heart.

    The n Chief who hade to the side of the bed carried up Lord Meh Meh who was lying upon the bed and the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit who hadid beside Lord Meh Meh stared anxiously with its naively ignorant pair of eyes as the man picked Lord Meh Meh up, hopping a couple of times, wanting to follow them.

    The n Chief was seemingly at a loss for a moment as he looked at the ¡°big eared rabbit¡± with several scars across its body before he turned hesitantly to look at Qu Wen Hao.

    ¡°Grand Chieftain, this big eared rabbit.....¡±

    ¡°No need to bring that.¡± Qu Wen Hao said coldly.

    The n Chief had no choice but to brush the big eared rabbit away.

    Being pushed away on the bed, the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit quickly leapt right back up and hopped several times, wanting to continue to hop to Lord Meh Meh¡¯s side.

    The n Chief was getting rather impatient and it raised a foot to kick the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit away!

    The tiny Sacrificial Blood Rabbit fell heavily onto the ground, and it gave out a low groan.

    The n Chief carried Lord Meh Meh in his arms and immediately turned to leave, with Qu Wen Hao drawing in another deep breath before turning to leave as well.

    But at the moment Qu Wen Hao had just stepped out through the room¡¯s door, from behind him, a powerful wave of Spirit Beastial energy aura suddenly surged!

    A sudden scream sounded out from behind him and he turned around in puzzlement, where he immediately saw the n Chief who had been carrying Lord Meh Meh had fallen to the ground!

    A blood red rabbit was bent over his neck, its mouth still biting on a chunk of well bloodied neck bone!

    The pair of blood red eyes were staring directly at Qu Wen Hao and the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit which was now bathed in blood stepped on the thick sticky pool of freshly flowed blood, as it spat out the neck bone it had just torn out from the man¡¯s throat. It then picked theatose Lord Meh Meh off the dead corpse as its sharp gaze remained fixed upon Qu Wen Hao!

    Qu Wen Hao stared at the blood red rabbit in astoundment and three words suddenly rose clearly within his mind, Sacrificial Blood Rabbit!

    As the Grand Chieftain of the Thousand Beast City, how could Qu Wen Hao not know about this Guardian Grade Spirit that only existed in their legends!

    He had previously heard from Qing Yu that Jun Xie had saved a severely injured big eared rabbit from the Spirit Beast Arena but he had not paid much attention to it, and he had not given the big eared rabbit much thought when he saw it in the room earlier.

    But, what was right before his eyes at that moment was not the entirely helpless big eared rabbit!

    But a Spirit Beast with the power of the Guardian Grade..... Sacrificial Blood Rabbit!

 Chapter 1079

    Chapter 1079: ¡°Wails of Despair (1)¡±

    At that moment, everyone there were stunned into unmoving statues!

    None of them would ever have thought that the unremarkable looking big eared rabbit would actually with two shakes of a rabbit¡¯s tail, suddenly transform into the Spirit Beast that drove fear into people¡¯s hearts, the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit!

    In Jun Xie¡¯s possession, were actually two Guardian Grade Spirit Beasts! How could that even be possible ! ! !

    The appearance of the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit had torn everyone¡¯s consciousness to shreds.

    Just how rare and precious was a Guardian Grade Spirit Beast was to them and throughout the entire lives of most people, one might not even be able to meet one, but Jun Xie actually had two of them here!

    It was impossible!

    The Sacrificial Blood Rabbit¡¯s aura had already epassed the entire room and its gaze no longer showed ignorance or panic, but were filled with malicious murder and enmity!

    It was a Spirit Beast whose powers awoke from fresh blood itself and its innate sense for bloodthirsty ughter could never be erased. The deep red blood eyes stared at Qu Wen Hao which sent a spine tingling chill to rise up through Qu Wen Hao from the soles of his feet when he found his entire being caught within an intense murderous aura!

    .....

    Within the Grand Chieftain¡¯s Residence, Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao was led by the servants within the residence toe to the main hall, seated within their chairs. The servant had merely told them that the Grand Chieftain still had some business to attend to and asked Jun Xie and Jun Wu Yao to wait in the main hall for awhile before he departed.

    Jun Wu Xie sat within the chair, as a tiny sliver of suspicion rose in her heart. Qu Wen Hao¡¯s invitation to her had been deemed to have arrived rather suddenly and now that she was here, he had given the excuse that he was still busy to avoid seeing them, and that was a point that gave the suspicion in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s heart more rity.

    ¡°Go check and see if Qu Wen Hao is within the residence.¡± Jun Wu Xie mumbled in a soft voice, and within the main hall, hidden in the shadowy corners, Ye Sha and Ye Mei immediately disappeared without a trace.

    Jun Wu Yao rested his chin in one hand and looked at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face from the side.

    ¡°What are you suspecting?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie replied: ¡°There¡¯s a problem with Qu Wen Hao.¡±

    Jun Wu Yao raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°Even if he wanted to see me, he wouldn¡¯t have sent people toe to the Fiery ze n Hall to invite me over so tantly and when Ie here, he is suddenly trying to avoid seeing me. Doesn¡¯t that just seem to be highly suspicious?¡± Jun Wu Xie replied indifferently, her gaze looking at the several servants outside the main hall.

    The expressions on those people were rather strange, as if they were trying very hard to maintain a facade of calm, but in their eyes, it was obvious to see that they were hiding an intense unease.

    ¡°Something must have happened here.¡± Jun Wu Xie concluded, her eyes narrowing as she spoke. She had noticed earlier, that the servant who led them in had seemed to be rather tensed up and his gaze had been rather shifty, unable to look at her in the eyes.

    ¡°What could it be? Would Little Xie like to take a guess?¡± Jun Wu Yao asked with a smile. In regards to the reactions of those people, he had not noticed them in the least, as they were all not worth him giving his attention to.

    ¡°I am still not sure at the moment. I need to wait for the news from Ye Sha and Ye Mei.¡± Jun Wu Xie answered.

    Very soon, Ye Sha and Ye Mei rushed back silently. They remained hidden within the shadows and said in a low voice: ¡°Reporting to Young Miss, I have searched through the Grand Chieftain¡¯s Residence with Ye Mei and have found no sign of Qu Wen Hao. Even Qu Ling Yue does not seem to be within the residence.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s brows creased up together and she suddenly shot to her feet, immediately walking straight out of the Grand Chieftain¡¯s Residence! Jun Wu Yao¡¯s brow arched up and got up to follow behind her.

    The servants standing guard outside had upon seeing that Jun Xie was going to leave, immediately blocked Jun Xie¡¯s way forward in a flustered panic.

    ¡°Young Master Jun..... The Grand Chieftain will being very soon, and I beg for Young Master Jun to wait for a moment more and the Grand Chieftain will being right away.¡± A servant said hurriedly, his head lowered respectfully.

    Jun Wu Xie stared chillingly at that man and said: ¡°Scram.¡±

 Chapter 1080

    Chapter 1080: ¡°Wails of Despair (2)¡±

    The servant was so terrified that he fell, his knees hitting the ground with a loud thud as he pleaded in a panick: ¡°Young Master Jun, wait a.....¡±

    In an instant, a curtain of blood blossomed right before Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes, as the several servants blocking her way in front of her suddenly had all their heads sliced off in the blink of an eye!

    The garish blood sprayed into the air, and at the moment they were just about to fall, Jun Wu Xie was suddenly in Jun Wu Yao¡¯s embrace, and with a light tap of his feet, they sailed up into the air!

    ¡°Whatever Little Xie wants to do, just go do it. There¡¯s no need to waste your breath on those people.¡± Jun Wu Yao said, looking smilingly at Jun Wu Xie. Whoever dares stand before her and gets in her way, he wouldn¡¯t mind sending them all to hell.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes narrowed up and she said: ¡°Back to the Fiery ze n Hall!¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Jun Wu Yao replied, his voice highly indulgent.

    When Jun Wu Yao arrived back at the main doors of the Fiery ze Spirit Hall with Jun Wu Xie in his arms, before Jun Wu Xie had even stepped into the n hall, she could already smell the faint stench of blood.

    There wasn¡¯t a single guard outside the Fiery ze n Hall. The two Fiery ze n disciples who usually stood guard at the doors were nowhere in sight and the doors into the Fiery ze n Hall were wide open, but not a single shadow of a person could be seen within.

    Jun Wu Xie lifted her foot and stepped inside, and the blood stench grew more and more pungent!

    Her steps quickened subconsciously as she followed the stench of blood toe to the eastern little courtyard!

    A series of terrified screams suddenly reached Jun Wu Xie¡¯s ears. She had just stepped into the eastern little courtyard when she was met with a scene filled with blood and chaos, that epassed her entire vision!

    She saw a whole group of men, having fully surrounded the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit who waspletely bathed in blood, holding Lord Meh Meh in its mouth while standing atop a high ledge at the edge of the room. Its paws were fully covered in sticky blood stains, and its originally blood red fur, having gotten soaked in blood, to now appear a brilliant bright red!

    The disciples of the Fiery ze n were all standing outside Jun Wu Xie¡¯s room door, swords gripped in their hands, pointed at the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit at the top of the room. Many among them have been gravely injured and their blood flowed all over, the entire little yard shrouded with the heavy nauseating stench of blood.

    And among that group of people, Qu Wen Hao stood with his face deathly pale, an arm broken by the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit as it hung limply by his side. Xiong Ba and Qing Yu were standing nervously beside him, their heads raised up to look at the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit.

    The Sacrificial Blood Rabbit was surrounded by a mass of people from the Fiery ze n, its mouth still holding thepletely unconscious Lord Meh Meh. Faced with the countless number of swords and des before it, it did not exhibit the slightest fear, its incisive murderous aura, truly reflective of its resplendent fame as a Guardian Grade Spirit Beast!

    When the portrait of that scene burned into Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes, an unexinable fire immediately lit up in her heart!

    ¡°What are all of you doing.¡± She asked, her eyes scanning over them in a dangerous slit, looking at the bunch of disciples of the Fiery ze n pointing their swords and knives at the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit and Lord Meh Meh.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s voice was just like sudden thunder, which crushed out all the shouts of rm and wails of pain in the chaotic courtyard, as everyone instantly shut their mouths, their heads turning in pure and utter shock, to look at Jun Xie and Jun Wu Yao standing at the entrance into the little courtyard.

    In regards to Jun Xie, he was no stranger to the disciples of the Fiery ze n and since Jun Xie had first arrived at the Fiery ze n Hall, they had all been warned by Xiong Ba to treat this esteemed guest cordially. Added to the fact that Jun Xie had never once given them any trouble and had never asked for anything from them, even though they had not interacted much with Jun Xie all this while, the disciples of the Fiery ze n were rather fond of this undemanding and unpretentious guest.

    But now.....

    They had let Jun Xie see, this scene where they had all surrounded the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit to kill it.....

 Chapter 1081

    Chapter 1081: ¡°Wails of Despair (3)¡±

    Almost every single disciple of the Fiery ze n immediately felt a sense of guilt rise within their heart the moment they saw Jun Xie and they all subconsciously tried to hide their weapons they held in their hands behind their backs, unable to look Jun Xie straight in the eye.

    Xiong Ba and Qing Yu raised their heads in astonishment as they turned to look at Jun Xie.

    But with that one look, it made their hearts chill by half!

    Although they knew Jun Xie had a cold personality, but the gaze he looked at them with had never held any animosity. Though that had never let them feel like they were very close, but it had not made them feel Jun Xie to be distant or callous.

    But this time!

    They could see the intense enmity in Jun Xie¡¯s eyes, and the icy chill that made one turn cold.

    That gaze, was one they had never seen in the eyes of Jun Xie before.....

    At that moment, they knew. The cold personality that Jun Xie truly had, was never like anything he had shown to them before. In that one instant, a feeling of despair immediately crept into the hearts of the two of them. They were almost certain, from the moment Jun Xie stepped into the Fiery ze n Hall that day, all the harmonious rtionship they had with Jun Xie before, had beenpletely and irrecoverable severed!

    ¡°Jun Xie..... You..... You should let me exin.¡± Xiong Ba¡¯s voice was trembling as he opened his mouth to speak to Jun Xie.

    But Jun Wu Xie turned to re at him coldly instead, and her gaze then went past Xiong Ba, to look at Qu Wen Hao.

    In the instant that Qu Wen Hao saw Jun Xie, his heart jumped, highly startled. ording to his calctions, for Jun Xie to discover all that was happening, and toe back to the Fiery ze n Hall, it should have taken at least another hour or two, and he had not once thought that Jun Xie would manage to rush back here so quickly!

    That pair of eyes that send chills into people, made the already thoroughly exhausted Qu Wen Hao feel even more drained. If not for Qing Yu holding him up beside him, he really wouldn¡¯t be able to even stand.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s gaze fell onto the Spirit Taming Bone Flute in Qu Wen Hao¡¯s face, and the icy glint in her eyes shed at that moment.

    ¡°Come here.¡± Jun Wu Xie did not look at Qu Wen Hao or anyone else among them another time but just raised her head, to look at the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit who had been heavily surrounded and attacked, and made to suffer endless panic and hurt.

    The Sacrificial Blood Rabbit which had been highly murderous suddenly lost quite a bit of it malicious aura in its eyes immediately upon seeing Jun Wu Xie. It stared warily at the disciples of the Fiery ze n below before it hunched its feet and leapt, its blood red body suddenly drawing a blood red arc in the air, tond into Jun Wu Xie¡¯s arms in a blink, and throughout the entire process, it had not released Lord Meh Meh from its mouth!

    Jun Wu Xie caught both the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit and Lord Meh Meh firmly in her arms.

    Jun Wu Yao at the side raised an eyebrow and snapped his fingers once. Ye Sha and Ye Mei immediately appeared behind the two of them in an instant.

    ¡°Leave them to Ye Sha and Ye Mei first.¡± Jun Wu Yao said, looking at Jun Wu Xie. From deep within that pair of clear and cold eyes, he had been able to detect the rage and murder that she was trying very hard to hold down at that moment.

    Jun Wu Xie did not move, as she had felt several wounds on the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit that had split open. The wounds that the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit had sustained before it awoken had not yet fully healed. Although it had awakened, but it¡¯s Guardian Grade Spirit Beast state had yet topletely stabilise and it could not be considered to be a fully matured and true Sacrificial Blood Rabbit. Hence, the speed of its healing was rtively slower. It had in order to protect Lord Meh Meh, split up several of the wounds that had not fully healed, and the blood that covered all over its fur, was not all just from the enemy, but some of it had been its own mixed together within!

    ¡°Puu.¡± The Sacrificial Blood Rabbit put Lord Meh Meh it held in its mouth within Jun Wu Xie¡¯s arms and it raised its tiny head to look anxiously at Jun Wu Xie.

 Chapter 1082

    Chapter 1082: ¡°Wails of Despair (4)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s clear gaze slowly fell upon the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit. Looking into that pair of blood red eyes, she saw great fear and helplessness as the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit continuously used the tip of its nose to nudge Lord Meh Meh deeper into Jun Wu Xie¡¯s embrace.

    Lord Meh Meh however looked as if it had fallen into a dead faint and did not give the slightest reaction.

    Jun Wu Xie did not speak a single word, but the air surrounding her turned to feel extremely strange, which made people not dare to take a single step forward in approach.

    Xiong Ba stared at Jun Xie who suddenly felt strangely unfamiliar to him and he subconsciously gulped.

    ¡°Jun Xie..... Let me exin..... This matter..... isn¡¯t like what you are thinking.¡± When Xiong Ba spoke, he felt his hands began to tremble.

    Jun Xie at that moment, made him feel great fear.

    ¡°Speak.¡± Jun Wu Xie slowly raised her head, her eyes now reced with aposed calm, but for some unknown reason, Xiong Ba and all the other people there were feeling more flustered by that.

    Jun Xie was obviously looking cold and calm, just like the youth had all this time, but he was however making all of them feel a chill creep right into their bones.

    Xiong Ba was struggling to find the words as he opened his mouth, but he did not know what to say at all.

    In this matter, no matter how you said it, they were in the wrong.....

    Although they had a reason that gave them no choice but to do this, but..... what did all of that have to do with Jun Xie? Jun Xie had initiallye to the Thousand Beast City to help them all but what had they done instead? In order to save one of their own people, they chose to sacrifice Jun Xie¡¯s Spirit Beast? Even to the extent that, they even reneged on their earlier agreement, betraying that trust and abandoning righteousness.....

    The words were at the tip of his tongue, but Xiong Ba found them all stuck around his neck, and he could not make himself say them.

    All those words, he could not speak, and did not dare to say.....

    At the end of it all, they were the ones who let down Jun Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie stared coldly at Xiong Ba, and Jun Wu Yao at her side did not take his eyes off the side of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face at all, seemingly looking like if Jun Wu Xie were to so much as just lift an eyebrow, he would immediately wash the entire Fiery ze n Hall with blood!

    Xiong Ba could not say anything, and Qing Yu was too ashamed to even open his mouth. To the two of them, what they did here was just too despicable for words!

    Qu Wen Hao looked at Jun Wu Xie and suddenly walked out from among the crowd of people. Before the eyes of everyone, he fell with a loud thud to his knees before Jun Xie,pletely disregarding the excruciating pain in his arm, as he looked pleadingly at Jun Xie.

    ¡°Young Master Jun! I know you are someone no ordinary person canpare with. Today¡¯s incident, all started from me. I know that I do not deserve to even ask for your forgiveness, but I have no other choice but to still beg you. Can you hand that Spirit Beast of yous to me! Qu Xin Rui..... Qu Xin Rui captured Ling Yue. She threatened me..... to use the Spirit Taming Bone Flute to steal your Spirit Beast from you, and if I do not do as she says, she will kill Ling Yue! Young Master Jun! I am aware that a person as despicable as me, as a person who betrayed your trust and went back on his word is not even qualified to discuss terms with you. But I only have Ling Yue as my only daughter, and she is innocent. I beg you. Hand your Spirit Beast to me and let me save my daughter! As long as Ling Yue is able to return safely, this life of mine will be yours to take or severe as you wish!¡±

    The Grand Chieftain of the Thousand Beast City knelt right before Jun Xie, wailing and pleading.

    [He had betrayed Jun Xie¡¯s trust and abandoned righteousness. And he had also repaid kindness with deceit not because he was vicious and malevolent, but because the only thing his entire world revolved around under the heavens, his daughter, was being held in the hands of others, and he had had no other choice but to submit to them, forced tomit a deed so dirty that even he found himself to be nauseating!]

    [He had only his daughter left. He can give up on everything else. As long as it can bring his daughter back safely, there was nothing he wouldn¡¯t be unwilling to do!]

 Chapter 1083

    Chapter 1083: ¡°Severing All Ties (1)¡±

    Qu Wen Hao wept as he begged. There was nothing else he could depend on. His face was deathly pale, his eye bloodshot, looking not a single bit as steady and refined as Jun Wu Xie had seen on that day outside the Heavenly Cloud Chambers. Strands of hair around his temple hade loose and hung down loosely, making him look more worn and wretched, his always straightened back now bent over, all for his daughter.

    Jun Wu Xie stared coldly at the sorry looking figure of Qu Wen Hao, and not a ripple of emotion showed within her eyes.

    ¡°I beg you, help me..... As long as you are willing to help, you can have whatever you want..... My own life, everything that I own, I can can hand them all to you.¡± Qu Wen Hao cried out aloud, his hand covering his face.

    He knew after all that he had done today, he would never be able to gain the forgiveness of Jun Xie. But for Qu Ling Yue, he could not give up on fighting for this onest sliver of hope.

    Qu Wen Hao¡¯s crying plea, did not receive a reply from Jun Xie. Qu Wen Hao knelt there in helplessness, in hopeless abandonment.

    Xiong Ba clenched up his fists, and his face creased up in a frown. Forlorn sadness and fierce struggle filled his eyes, but he could not make himself speak.

    ¡°From now onwards, I sever all ties with the Thousand Beast City, and whether you die or leave, is no concern of mine.¡± Jun Wu Xie said coldly. Her voice had just dropped and she immediately turned to leave while carrying Lord Meh Meh and the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit in her arms, unwilling to see anymore of the courtyard that was filled with betrayal.

    She might not have ever seen Xiong Ba and the others as her ownpanions, but even though that was the case, she had still given to them a certain level of trust.

    But after today, that had beenpletely obliterated.

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s gaze turned slightly, sweeping a quick nce over the crowd of people from the Fiery ze n, and he stepped away to follow behind Jun Wu Xie¡¯s steps. When he reached her side, he looked at the side of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face with that cold expression and he asked: ¡°Little Xie¡¯s personality, is bing softer and softer?¡±

    If he had not earlier promised Jun Wu Xie that he would not stick his hand into the affairs in the Thousand Beast City, that whole courtyard full of people earlier would all already be dead by now.

    Jun Wu Xie replied coldly: ¡°They have nothing to do with me, what¡¯s there to talk about?¡±

    The only rtionship she had with the Thousand Beast City had only been for them to work together with her and now that Qu Wen Hao had reneged on that agreement, thatyer of rtionship no longer existed.

    Jun Wu Yao looked at Jun Wu Xie, and an eyebrow arched up on his face, but he did not say anything more.

    The two of them departed side by side, leaving Qu Wen Hao only their cold and chilly backs to gaze after.

    Qu Wen Hao watched Jun Xie¡¯s back and in a flustered panic, he could not help but yell: ¡°Young Master Jun! You cannot.....¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s steps halted. She did not turn back, but only spoke in a highly icy tone.

    ¡°There is nothing here, to tell me I cannot.¡± Upon saying that, she walked away, without stopping in the slightest.

    Qu Wen Hao fell forlornly onto the ground, every ounce of his strength drained out of him. But in the next instant, his eyes suddenly exploded with a gaze, looking highly insane and twisted!

    He suddenly stood up, and charged right towards Jun Xie!

    ¡°Grand Chieftain!¡± Xiong Ba¡¯s heart jumped in shock. He had never thought that Qu Wen Hao had already lost his mind to such an extent, that he would even think of attacking Jun Xie!

    In the instant just as Qu Wen Hao was about to get close to Jun Xie, Jun Wu Xie suddenly lifted a leg, and executed a roundhouse kick behind, to send Qu Wen Hao flying away!

    And that one kick that had been like a wild gale that passed, showed a trail of glittering blue spirit power energy, that spread as they dissipated in mid air!

    Qu Wen Hao cried out as he mmed against the wall, falling limply to the ground in a heap, continuing to groan in pain.

    At that moment, the entire Fiery ze n Hall fell incredibly silent, as everyone stared wide eyed in disbelief, their gazes fixed upon the seemingly still undispersed glowing blue spirit energy.....

 Chapter 1084

    Chapter 1084: ¡°Severing All Ties (2)¡±

    [Blue spirit..... How is it possible.....]

    The person who had released that blue spirit energy, was actually a thin youth who looked to be fourteen or fifteen. That was just too unbelievable!

    Xiong Ba was even more surprised, his gaze in shock as he gaped at Jun Xie. He remembered when they were in the Fire Country¡¯s Capital City, Jun Xie had only had powers of the green spirit. But in less than a month since then, the youth had be a blue spirit?

    Such speed for spirit power level breakthroughs, was truly unprecedented from ancient times and won¡¯t be replicated in the future, which smashed the perception of everything all the people in the crowd had ever known!

    At this current time where the Purple Spirit was almost extinct, the indigo spirit was considered to be the most powerful existence, and just one step below the indigo, was the blue spirit.....

    Casting their eyes to see throughout the world, had there ever been a blue spirit as young as this?

    Qu Wen Hao clutched at his chest, as he stared at the back of Jun Xie¡¯s determined back, his heart filling up with hopeless despair.

    The other n Chief of the Thousand Beast City suddenly stood forward and against the back of Jun Xie, he shouted: ¡°Jun Xie! With you being so powerful! Why are you unwilling to help the Young Miss! Don¡¯t you and the Young Miss know each other? The Young Miss had been captured by Qu Xin Rui and whether she is dead or alive now is not even known. You have two Guardian Grade Spirit Beasts in your hands. Why can¡¯t you sacrifice one to save a person¡¯s life? If you are willing..... you will forever be the Thousand Beast City¡¯s benefactor!¡±

    Jun Wu Xie turned her head back slightly, and she looked coldly at the n Chief who spoke.

    ¡°Just because you are weak, it makes you right?¡±

    The n Chief was immediately stumped.

    As things stood, Jun Wu Xie and the Thousand Beast City were initially not linked to each other in any way and the reason she hade here was because of her agreement with Qu Ling Yue to cooperate. Besides that, Jun Wu Xie was not bound by anything to give up anything for the Thousand Beast City at all.

    This was obviously a matter that concerned only the people of the Thousand Beast City themselves, but they were asking her to give up her things to resolve it.....

    If this was made known to people outside, they would only be despised andughed at by the world!

    She couldn¡¯t be bothered to waste her breath with those people anymore and Jun Wu Xie lifted her foot to walk out of the Fiery ze n Hall, and throughout her entire life, she would never set foot within this ce ever again!

    The figures of Jun Xie and Jun Wu Yao disappeared at the main doors of the Fiery ze n Hall. Qu Wen Hao struggled to stand up, refusing the help offered by the n Chief.

    ¡°Grand Chieftain.....¡± Xiong Ba looked at the haggard looking Qu Wen Hao. In regards to this matter, he had objected to it from the beginning but.....

    ¡°Grand Chieftain..... You have really done wrong.....¡± Qing Yu said as he gave an extremely heavy sigh. Although Jun Xie had not exploded in rage this time, but from the look in the youth¡¯s eyes, Qing Yu had understood that their rtionship as cooperating partners had broken up, the youth they had personally invited here to save the Thousand Beast City from its crisis had been pushed away from them with their own hands.

    Qing Yu would never be able to forget, that cold, chilling gaze he had seen from Jun Xie.

    Qu Wen Hao¡¯s face was deathly white, not saying a single word. He stepped falteringly towards the outside of the doors, his hand gripping the Spirit Taming Bone Flute tightly.

    Xiong Ba and the others only felt helplessness in their hearts. They did not know anymore, just who in the world would be able to save them from this muck, after they had broken thisst sliver of hope they had, with their very own hands.....

    Qu Wen Hao left the Fiery ze n Hall, and walked on his own to the Heavenly Cloud Chambers. That one kick from Jun Xie before he left, had struck him right in the breast, which hurt his internal organs with the impact. He was feeling an agonizing pain as if fire was baking his insides but he could give afford to give the slightest attention to it, but just plodded heavily along with every single step towards the Heavenly Cloud Chambers, as he dragged his heavy hand up, to pound on the tightly locked doors.

 Chapter 1085

    Chapter 1085: ¡°Severing All Ties (3)¡±

    The main doors of the Heavenly Cloud Chambers were slowly opened. Shen Chi stood behind the doors and loomed at the flustered and anxious Qu Wen Hao.

    Qu Wen Hao did not even give Shen Chi a single nce and just pushed past him, bracing himself to remain upright, as he strode towards the inside of the Heavenly Cloud Chambers.

    Qu Xin Rui was lying down sideways upon the long lounge as the favoured men carefully served her.

    Qu Wen Hao came rushing up and just as he just stepped onto the top floor, his weakened body made his legs give way and he fell onto the ground in a wretched heap. He struggled to his feet andboured with every step, shifting himself slowly toe before Qu Xin Rui.

    ¡°The matter I asked you to do, has it been done?¡± Qu Xin Rui¡¯s eyebrow arched up as she looked at Qu Wen Hao, her lips curling up into a cruel smile.

    Qu Wen Hao¡¯s eyes were malevolent as he red at Qu Xin Rui, looking like he wanted to tear her to shreds, his heart filled with heaven damning hatred.

    Qu Xin Rui looked straight into his hate filled eyes and sheughed lightly.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to re so fiercely at me. I¡¯m doing all this for the sake of the Thousand Beast City¡¯s future. The might of the Fire Country is so much stronger than the Thousand Beast City and if we can ally ourselves with the Fire Country, to the Thousand Beast City, it would naturally bring us more benefits than drawbacks and this was what you as their Grand Chieftain must have longed for as well.¡±

    ¡°Where is Ling Yue! ?¡± Qu Wen Hao asked through gritted teeth as he red at Qu Xin Rui.

    Qu Xin Rui raised her hand and shooed the group of fawning favoured men back as she sat up slowly.

    ¡°I¡¯ve said it before. If you want to see your daughter, then bring Jun Xie¡¯s Spirit Beast here in exchange.¡±

    Qu Wen Hao suddenly gripped the Spirit Taming Bone Flute that symbolised the pinnacle of authority and power in the Thousand Beast City and threw it at Qu Xin Rui¡¯s feet!

    Qu Xin Rui¡¯s eyebrow lifted up as she looked at Qu Wen Hao.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already used the Spirit Taming Bone Flute to control Jun Xie¡¯s Spirit Beast. Where is Ling Yue! !¡± Qu Wen Hao roared, his body shaking from fear.

    Qu Xin Rui gestured with her hand and one of the favoured men kneeling by her foot obediently picked up the Spirit Taming Bone Flute and wiped it clean on his sleeve before carefully presenting it to Qu Xin Rui.

    ¡°Oh? Then where is that Spirit Beast now?¡± Qu Xin Rui asked as she toyed with the Spirit Taming Bone Flute, her eyes narrowed up.

    ¡°Jun Xie came back in a rush midway and brought it away. I wasn¡¯t a match for Jun Xie and could not stop him. But the Spirit Taming Bone Flute has already gained control of that Spirit Beast¡¯s consciousness and once it awakens, it will listen to mymands and it wille back here on its own. Now, you must honour your end of the bargain and return Ling Yue back to me!¡± Qu Wen Hao shouted with his fists tightly clenched.

    ¡°Hahaha.¡± Qu Xin Ruiughed aloud in curious delight. She looked on with pity at the wretched looking Qu Wen Hao,ughing as she shook her head and said: ¡°Why are you being so anxious? No matter what, the Qu Family¡¯s blood flows within Ling Yue and how would I, as a member of the Qu¡¯s bloodline treat her badly? You just rest assured. when she is here with me, I will naturally look after her properly. When that Spirit Beastes back to look for you, I will then return Ling Yue back to you.¡±

    Qu Wen Hao heart panicked and he did not care about anything else but just charged straight at Qu Xin Rui. Qu Xin Rui¡¯s face creased up into a frown and with a palm strike, she sent Qu Wen Hao flying!

    Qu Wen Hao crashed onto the floor and a mouthful of blood spewed out. His hair had fallen into a mess and his eyes were red and bloodshot as he red angrily at Qu Xin Rui.

    The pair of eyes were like those of a demon and Qu Xin Rui was feeling rather displeased with the staring as she asked with a frown: ¡°What¡¯s your hurry? Or are you worried that in a few months, you will have a few additional grandchildren?¡± As she spoke, Qu Xin Rui suddenlyughed loudly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Those I sent over, are the most good looking men I have carefully picked. Even if she bes with child, I believe it will be a beautiful baby.¡±

    Trantor¡¯s note from Cloud: ¡°.....¡± (one of those hated chapters, and I don¡¯t mean fillers...)

 Chapter 1086

    Chapter 1086: ¡°Severing All Ties (4)¡±

    ¡°Argh! ! ! !¡± Qu Wen Hao knelt on the floor, his hands clutching onto the fox skins in agony, his eyes brimming with tears, his wail deeply heart wrenching to people!

    Deste, rage, despair.....

    Qu Xin Rui¡¯sughter, apanied by Qu Wen Hao¡¯s anguished wail, reverberated within the Heavenly Cloud Chambers.

    The weaving of the tears andughter, sh of despair and cruelty, made the made in the entire Heavenly Cloud Chambers, fill with a suffocating oppression.

    .....

    Jun Wu Xie left the Fiery ze n Hall with Jun Wu Yao. They did not immediately leave the Thousand Beast City but had instead settled themselves in an inn within the Thousand Beast City.

    Jun Wu Xie put the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit and Lord Meh Meh on the bed. It had been the first time the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit had experienced battle after its powers awoke and although its Guardian Grade Spirit Beast powers had allowed it to save Lord Meh Meh to remain with them, it had nevertheless drained out its strength. Ity on the bed, looking up at Jun Wu Xie with exhausted eyes, allowing Jun Wu Xie to treat its wounds, so obedient that it pained people even more to look at it.

    ¡°Are you going to just forget about the matter like this?¡± Jun Wu Yao asked, his arms crossed before his chest as he stood at the side, watching as Jun Wu Xie tended to the Sacrificial Blood Rabbbit¡¯s wounds, the traces of blood falling from the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit¡¯s flesh and fur onto the clean bedsheets, scattering red blooms of blood upon it.

    The actions by Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hands did not stop and not a ripple of emotion showed upon her face as she just used a strangely calm tone of voice to say: ¡°Things I should take, I will not give up. Vengeance that is due, I will neither forget.¡±

    The cooperation with Qu Wen Hao had been terminated but that did not mean that she would be giving up on the human skin map in the Thousand Beast City. Without help from the Thousand Beast City, she would just have to use other methods to get what she seeked to have.

    ¡°I had thought that you would have annihted everyone back at the Fiery ze n Hall.¡± Jun Wu Yao said with an eyebrow raised. Jun Wu Xie¡¯s personality was one that hid a trait where she exacted revenge for all grievances suffered and for anyone who showed her kindness, she would return with ten times in reciprocation, but if anyone thought to harm her in the slightest, she would definitely crush their bones and scatter the dust.

    But this time, Jun Wu Xie had only just given Qu Wen Hao one kick, and did not take any other actions in revenge. From what Jun Wu Yao could see, that wasn¡¯t any kind of revenge to him.

    To Jun Wu Yao, even if she didn¡¯t beat him into having his soul scattered, he should be at least be killed to end up without a ce to bury him. (*This sentence contains chinese proverb trantion)

    As Jun Wu Xie sewed up the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit¡¯s wounds, she said: ¡°Qu Wen Hao is merely a pawn, and even if I want to settle the scores, I will not take it out on a mere pawn. Whoever is responsible for all this, will be the one to bear the consequences.¡±

    The reason Qu Wen Hao would suddenly turn to be like this, was all due to Qu Xin Rui¡¯s instructions. Although Qu Wen Hao wasn¡¯t really seen to be an extraordinarily brilliant or wise Grand Chieftain, he was at least considered to be dutiful and fair. Seek vengeance upon the source and for debts at the head, a single Qu Wen Hao would not be adequate to appease Jun Wu Xie¡¯s rage. The one who had harboured designs on Lord Meh Meh was Qu Xin Rui!

    ¡°Oh? Then what do you intend to do?¡± Jun Wu Yao asked as he looked at Jun Wu Xie. Although she was seemingly calm on the surface, but he had already detected her rage from the tone of voice she was speaking with.

    What Lord Meh Meh and the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit had suffered today hadpletely infuriated Jun Wu Xie!

    Jun Wu Xie gaze turned to the side and looked at the unconscious Lord Meh Meh on the bed. From the moment she returned till now, Lord Meh Meh had been in a state of unconsciousness throughout and when Jun Wu Xie saw the Spirit Taming Bone Flute in Qu Wen Hao¡¯s hand, she already knew what they had done to Lord Meh Meh, immediately realizing clearly what Qu Xin Rui seeked with her hidden hand in it.

    ¡°When someone so eagerly seeks death, I will naturally grant it to her.¡± Jun Wu Xie said, her eyes narrowing up. Old debts and new scores, Qu Xin Rui, you wait and see!

    (Trantor¡¯s note from Cloud: would you prefer an English equivalent as recement, or attempts to trante the Chinese proverbs or idioms with English words with the Chinese references? I don¡¯t even know if I phrased this question properly. Let me know! Cheers~)

 Chapter 1087

    Chapter 1087: ¡°Belief of a Spirit Beast (1)¡±

    In the next few days after, Jun Wu Xie seemed like she hadpletely evaporated from within the Thousand Beast City. The men that Qu Xin Rui sent out within the city to seek for any signs of Jun Xie did note back with any news. Having initially thought that her n would continue to y out but suddenly finding the most important link broken, it had inevitably made Qu Xin Rui rather anxious.

    Not knowing.....

    Within an inn in the Thousand Beast City, Jun Wu Xie was seated within a guest room, checking on Lord Meh Meh¡¯s condition.

    Jun Wu Yao sat by the window, looking outside the window to stare at the bustling crowd on the street, his jet ck eyes tinged with a strange look.

    A series of knocks sounded on the door and Jun Wu Yao got up, walking over to open the door.

    Several guards from the Thousand Beast City stood outside with stern faces.

    Jun Wu Yao looked at the guards with an eyebrow slightly raised as a finger resting upon the door wiggled and several ck shadows soundlessly slipped inside the foreheads of the guards, quickly vanishing under their skin.

    The bodies of the guards suddenly stiffened and their eyes turned dark andcklustre, but they had all seemingly quickly recovered with a shock as they swung their gazes past Jun Wu Yao and Jun Wu Xie within the room, their eyes not pausing in the slightest as they turned, as if they had not noticed the existence of those two people, quickly turning their bodies away to leave.

    ¡°There¡¯s nobody in this room. Continue searching.¡± The lead guard said carelessly, quickly proceeding to the next room to investigate.

    Jun Wu Yao closed the door, already highly familiar with what he just did.

    That was already the third batch of guards who hade in search of them in the past few days but all of them had without exception cleanly forgotten what they had seen there. The ck shadows that had entered their brains made them disregard Jun Wu Yao and Jun Wu Xie¡¯s existence and even when Jun Wu Xie was standing before them, the guards had all acted like they had not seen them at all.

    From the first day that Jun Wu Xie and walked into this inn, everyone within the inn had received Jun Wu Yao¡¯s ¡°brainwashing¡± and would unconsciously turn a blind eye to them.

    ¡°Still no improvement?¡± Jun Wu Yao asked as he closed the room door, leaningzily against the door, as he looked at Jun Wu Xie sitting by the bed.

    Jun Wu Xie shook her head, her hands resting lightly upon Lord Meh Meh¡¯s body.

    Lord Meh Meh had been unconscious for many days. Ever since the day it was attacked by the Spirit Taming Bone Flute, it had remained in this deep sleep.

    ¡°Xiong Ba once mentioned, that Spirit Beasts who were attacked by the Spirit Taming Bone Flute, would regain their consciousness half a dayter and be a puppet of the holder of the Spirit Taming Bone Flute, but.....¡± Jun Wu Xie said, biting on her lip. Lord Meh Meh had not shown any signs of awakening at all and had remained looking like it was asleep, lying peacefully upon the bed. No matter how Jun Wu Xie called out to it, she could not elicit the slightest response from it.

    The Sacrificial Blood Rabbit¡¯s body was still covered in bandages and in the period that Lord Meh Meh had been unconscious, it had not kicked a fuss nor made a noise, only worriedly leaning itself against Lord Meh Meh as itid on the bed, using its own body temperature to warm theatose Lord Meh Meh.

    The two dumb beasts who had always been fighting incessantly with each other had actually deemed the other to be a partner they could depend on with their lives.

    Jun Wu Yao came to stand beside Jun Wu Xie and reached out a hand to smoothen out the creases between Jun Wu Xie¡¯s brows. He carried Jun Wu Xie up in his arms and sat down by the bed himself, putting Jun Wu Xie on hisp before saying in a gentle voice: ¡°It might be true that the Spirit Taming Bone Flute is able to manipte the consciousness of a Spirit Beast, but a Guardian Grade Spirit Beast¡¯s consciousness is much stronger than that ofmon Spirit Beasts. Moreover, if there is an impregnable belief in its heart, even when it has fallen under the control of the Spirit Taming Bone Flute, it would not submit itself willingly and on its own volition.¡±

 Chapter 1088

    Chapter 1088: ¡°Belief of a Spirit Beast (2)¡±

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s gaze fixed upon the tiny body of Lord Meh Meh. Towards Spirit Beasts, he did not hold much interest. Even when Lord Meh Meh and the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit were Guardian Grade Spirit Beasts, they had not drawn the slightest interest from him. But from what Ye Mei told him, Jun Wu Yao knew one thing.

    When they had been below the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff, one such Spirit Beast had at the most critical moment saved Jun Wu Xie¡¯s life.

    ¡°It is struggling.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked as she raised her head slightly.

    Jun Wu Yao said with a smile: ¡°It must have known that it¡¯s consciousness had been warped but the belief its spirit holds has not been obliterated and its spirit is resisting against the power of the Spirit Taming Bone Flute, unwilling to be a puppet under the control of others. Hence, it had forcibly put itself into a state of unconsciousness, unwilling to awaken, only to be a mindless puppet strung.¡±

    The consciousness of a Guardian Grade Spirit Beast is extremely strong and they possess enough awareness to formte their own thoughts, and are capable of knowing what they really want.

    Lord Meh Meh¡¯sa was done on its own volition as it was not willing to regain consciousness and be in a position where it would be forced to betray Jun Wu Xie, betray its own belief, and instead chosen to seal its own consciousness.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s lips stiffened as she stared at Lord Meh Meh.

    This was one who in the beginning had secretly doggedly followed behind her tail, a dumb sheep only seeking to satisfy its desire for fresher greens, but at the most critical junctures, it would always show its stubborn streak and steely determination.

    It had been like this at the bottom of the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff and it was the same case now.

    A wincing ache tugged deep in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s heart, that sharp pain clearing up her mind of fogginess.

    She had not treated Lord Meh Meh that well all this time but the dumb and gluttonous beast had been protecting her through its own ways.

    ¡°You will recover from this. I promise.¡± Jun Wu Xie stretched out her hand, and carried Lord Meh Meh into her arms. She had not really given Lord Meh Meh and the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit that much care and concern in the past but these two simple minded Spirit Beasts had made her icy chilled heart feel this most pure form of trust and loyalty.

    ¡°I am your feedstress. You have got to believe that you have not chosen the wrong person to follow. Leave the rest of this to me..... I will definitely snatch you back from them, so you do not have to force yourself so much.¡± Jun Wu Xie stroked Lord Meh Meh¡¯s wool gently as she said in a gentle voice. Having the spirit resist against an invasive power was a highly dangerous condition as if it went on for extended periods, Lord Meh Meh¡¯s nerves in its brain might be severely damaged and it might never be able to regain consciousness again.

    Lord Meh Meh and the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit had their parts well and the rest would be carried on by her.

    ¡°I will not let down the trust you two have in me. I am your Mistress, and I will prove this through my own hands.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes said as her eyes glinted with determination.

    The unconscious Lord Meh Meh seemed to have been able to sense Jun Wu Xie¡¯s emotions when its body moved slightly in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s arms.

    Jun Wu Yao rested his chin on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s shoulder. The little one was intending to awaken Lord Meh Meh to not have it continue to struggle, and submit itself to the maniption of the Spirit Taming Bone Flute.

    In just moments, Lord Meh Meh finally opened its eyes. But the pair of big limpid eyes did not show its usual neediness as it immediately jumped out from Jun Wu Xie¡¯s arms without a moment¡¯s hesitation, and leaped out of the open window at the side!

    ¡°Puu!¡± The Sacrificial Blood Rabbit stared as the figure of Lord Meh Meh grew distant and it was anxious to go after it but found itself held tightly within Jun Wu Xie¡¯s arms.

    ¡°It wille back. I will personally bring Lord Meh Meh back.¡± Jun Wu Xie crooned soothingly in a soft voice, her lowered eyes brewing with an unbridled glint of massacre.

 Chapter 1089

    Chapter 1089: ¡°Hell Hath No Fury Like a Woman Spurned (1)¡±

    Just as Wu Xin Rui was feeling perplexed by Jun Xie¡¯s disappearance, Lord Meh Meh suddenly charged into the Heavenly Cloud Chambers!

    That tiny little figure was filled with incredible power as it sent the guards standing outside the Heavenly Cloud Chambers into hell immediately, treading over blood as it stepped into the Heavenly Cloud Chambers, while Qu Xin Rui surprised gaze saw it walking over to a corner of the long lounge chair, to plop down in rest, its tiny hooves leaving behind red blossoms of blood upon the snow white fox skins, a bright and garish shade of red.

    ¡°This is.....¡± Shen Chi came in after hearing the news, as he stared at Lord Meh Meh whose eyes were closed in rest as itid upon the floor, a bemused expression showing upon his face.

    A trace of a smile had bloomed upon Qu Xin Rui¡¯s face as she picked up the Spirit Taming Bone Flute, which had been left on the side of the long lounge chair, and held it in her hand. The moment the Spirit Taming Bone Flute had been picked up, Lord Meh Meh¡¯s eyes had opened up slightly a tiny slit, to nce once at Qu Xin Rui, before it shut its eyes again to rest.

    ¡°It¡¯s Jun Xie¡¯s Spirit Beast!¡± Qu Xin Rui¡¯s heart was filled with delight. Lin Que had previously described to her what Jun Xie¡¯s Spirit Beast had looked like and from Lord Meh Meh¡¯s appearance and its reaction to the Spirit Taming Bone Flute, that should be right!

    ¡°Hadn¡¯t Jun Xie disappeared for a long time already? Why..... would this Spirit Beast suddenly appear?¡± Shen Chi asked with a frown forming on his face.

    Qu Xin Rui replied nonchntly as she said: ¡°The Spirit Taming Bone Flute had never failed before. When Qu Wen Hao used the Spirit Taming Bone Flute, Jun Xie hade crashing into the scene. Jun Xie must have known that he would not be able to take back his own Spirit Beast and had immediately taken the Spirit Beast away from here. But a pity it was for nought..... Even if he had escaped to the ends of the Earth, any Spirit Beast that the Spirit Taming Bone Flute had gained control over, would use any means it could toe seek the Spirit Taming Bone Flute. Hence, even if Jun Xie had left the Thousand Beast City, this Spirit Beast will still find its own way back here in the end.¡± The past days of frustration and perplexity evaporated into nothing in just mere moments, as Qu Xin Rui¡¯s face shone with a wide gleeful smile.

    The past few days where Jun Xie had disappeared must have been the youth¡¯sst and final struggles but the Spirit Beast had finally still ended up within her hands.

    ¡°Since the Spirit Beast has nowe here, that means that your request had been fulfilled. Are you going to honour your end of the agreement, to return Qu Ling Yue to Qu Wen Hao?¡± Shen Chi asked with an eyebrow raised. In recent days, Qu Wen Hao had been in an extremely wretched state and he woulde to the Heavenly Cloud Chambers almost everyday, pleading for Qu Xin Rui to let him see his daughter.

    But pitifully, his begging pleas was cruelly rejected every single time and the many days of endless fretting and frantic worry had not allowed Qu Wen Hao to let his injured body find the rest it sorely needed and when he had just barely made it to the doors of the Grand Chieftain¡¯s Residence this morning, he had copsed where he had to be carried back inside by people.

    Qu Xin Rui gave a coldugh and said: ¡°When did I ever make any kind of a deal with Qu Wen Hao? Why do I not remember it?¡±

    Shen Chi was slightly taken aback, and the corners of his lips curled up into a highly sinister and malicious smile.

    ¡°You are truly merciless and cruel.¡±

    Qu Xin Rui waspletely unbothered as she said: ¡°I am not being cruel, but it¡¯s just that Qu Wen Hao is just too naive. I had never intended to return Qu Ling Yue to him right from the start. If I let him see the state that showed the kind of utter humiliation that Qu Ling Yue was put through and returned his daughter to him after that, wouldn¡¯t he immediately fight me with everything he has?¡±

    ¡°What? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re afraid of him?¡± Shen Chi said with augh.

    ¡°What a joke. That I would be afraid of trash like that? The Spirit Taming Bone Flute can only be used by the Grand Chieftain of the Thousand Beast City and this Spirit Beast is controlled by him. Although it will move and advance ording to the tune of the Spirit Taming Bone Flute, but if Qu Wen Hao dies, then the control the Spirit Taming Bone Flute holds over the Spirit Beast will disappear as well, and it will no longer be under our control.¡±

 Chapter 1090

    Chapter 1090: ¡°Hell Hath No Fury Like a Woman Scorned (2)¡±

    ¡°Oh? Then from what you¡¯re saying, you do not really need this Spirit Beast to obey your orders?¡± Shen Chi asked as he looked at Lord Meh Meh who was lying on the floor with its eyes closed. He had just been thinking that it was rather strange that the Spirit Beast was being a little cold towards Qu Xin Rui.

    Now, it seemed that there was an exnation for that.

    The reason why Lord Meh Meh would suddenly appear here was only due to the Spirit Taming Bone Flute but the person who was really able to use the Spirit Taming Bone Flute was Qu Wen Hao, and the only person that would be able to make the Spirit Beast adhere to orders was just Qu Wen Hao alone.

    But Qu Wen Hao had thrown the Spirit Taming Bone Flute to Qu Xin Rui on the very first day which showed that he was unwilling to do anything further than that.

    ¡°Although Guardian Grade Spirit Beasts are rare, but if they would not submit themselves to use as I wish, why should I force the issue? I only wanted the Spirit Beast to use it to coerce Jun Xie to ept my suggestion and as long as it remains here in my hands, Jun Xie will be sure to turn up once again. As long as I am able to make him submit and allow me to mobilize the might of the Fire Country to aplish my goals, that would be enough.¡± Qu Xin Rui said with augh, pretending to have unconsciously knocked the Spirit Taming Bone Flute a few times upon the side of the lounge chair, the crisp knocks sounding clearly within Heavenly Cloud Chambers.

    As the sound rang out repetitively , Lord Meh Meh opened its eyes as if it was slightly put off by the sounds.

    Qu Xin Rui instead found it rather amusing and repeatedly used that to try to agitate Lord Meh Meh.

    Shen Chi observed Qu Xin Rui¡¯s wicked sense of humour and said: ¡°I¡¯m afraid you do not seem to mean what you said. With a Guardian Grade Spirit Beast right before your eyes, are you reallypletely unmoved?¡±

    Qu Xin Rui stopped her hands¡¯ actions and turned to look at Shen Chi.

    [How could she not be tempted?]

    [If not for the fact that the Spirit Taming Bone Flute could only be used by the Grand Chieftain of the Thousand Beast City, she would already have snatched it away. It was because she had no way of making the Spirit Beast obey her orders that she had said those pompous words of indifference.]

    ¡°What¡¯s most important is the Fire Country and all other things are not as critical.¡± Qu Xin Rui said, her eyes narrowing up. She had suddenly lost the interest in teasing Lord Meh Meh with what Shen Chi had said and she put the Spirit Taming Bone Flute aside. Without the disturbance, Lord Meh Meh was finally able to close its eyes again to rest.

    ¡°About this Spirit Beast, Qu Wen Hao would find out about it very soon and he will surely kick up another big fuss about it.¡± Shen Chi reasoned.

    Qu Xin Rui replied: ¡°What¡¯s there to worry about? You just have to cut off a finger from that slut and send it straight to Qu Wen Hao and tell him to be good and obedient. If he dares to kick up a fuss, then it will not be as simple as giving him a few additional grandkids. I can jolly well make mincemeat out of his daughter and if he really wishes for that to happen, he is wee to stir things up.¡±

    Shen Chi gave a low chuckle. Towards Qu Xin Rui¡¯s highly cruel and extreme methods, he was not going to discourage her in any way but was in fact more than happy to agree with it.

    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll go do it now.¡± Upon saying that, Shen Chi immediately turned and left.

    In the basement level of the Heavenly Cloud Chambers, Shen Chi¡¯s hands were held behind his back as attendants behind him held up fire torches, to throw light into the dark dungeon cell.

    Within a metal cage, faint sounds of metal chains dragging against the floor reached them and under that harsh dragging noise, pitiful wails of utter despair were mixed inside, a wail squeezed right from deep inside the soul, extremely horrifying to hear.

    Shen Chi¡¯s steps stopped in front of a metal door and the door was slowly opened. The inside of the cell was very dim and the muffled wails came from within the dim darkness. Several men in various states of undress at at the moment that the door was opened, hugged a clump of their clothes and walked out from the cell. They saw Shen Chi and they immediately nodded their heads reverently, their eyes tinged with fearful respect.

    Shen Chi cast a nce at them and the sides of his mouth lifted in a cruel smirk.

    ¡°The taste of the Young Miss of the Thousand Beast City, should be rather good right?¡±

 Chapter 1091

    <hr ss="chapter-end">

    Chapter 1091: ¡°The Despicable Got Their Way (1)¡±

    In the Thousand Beast City, two youths d in dark cloaks infiltrated into the city under the darkness of the night. Their movements were nimble as they avoided detection from the city¡¯s guards, silently slipping into the Fiery ze n Hall.

    Standing before the main doors of the Fiery ze n Hall, a youth pulled out a crude and simple map from his robes and said to hispanion beside him: ¡°This should be the Fiery ze n Hall right? Little Xie told us previously to look for her here after wee into the city, this couldn¡¯t be wrong, could it?¡±

    The dim moonlight shone upon the other youth beside him and the mole of beauty at the corner of the youth¡¯s eye was especially eye grabbing.

    ¡°It won¡¯t.¡±

    The youth holding the map immediately stuffed the map into his robes and whispered in a soft voice: ¡°We had really done well on this job and if Xiong Ba doesn¡¯t treat me to a good jar, I will not tell him where the people of the Thousand Beast City have been imprisoned.¡±

    Hispanions threw him a nce but did not say anything more.

    The two slender figures then disappeared in an instant under the pale moonlight.

    Inside the Fiery ze n Hall, Xiong Ba was seated beside the table, as several wine jarsy haphazardly around his feet. His face was all red from drink, but the wine in his cup had not been able to ease his sorrows in the slightest, the deep frown on his face had not rxed at all.

    Qing Yu sat opposite Xiong Ba, hisplexion pale, dark rings showing under his eyes.

    The stench of wine filled the interior of the room, the oppressive air within making it hard to breathe.

    ¡°Sigh..... What is happening here? That the Thousand Beast City..... the Thousand Beast City..... would actually be reduced to such a sorry state. To think that for so many years, we were seen to be so mighty in the eyes of the people throughout the world, but now..... Ha! Betrayal of trust, abandonment of morals, repaying kindness with ingratitude..... Actions ofpletely despicable minions.....¡± Xiong Ba was drunk enough that his awareness was already slightly fuzzy. He lifted the wine jar in his hand and took a long draw with a bitterugh, the cold wine spilling over his clothes, but failing to awaken him from his depression.

    Qing Yu stared at Xiong Ba with aplicated expression on his face.

    [How many days has it been.....]

    Ever since Jun Xie left, the entire Fiery ze n from top to bottom had seemingly fallen into great misfortune. From the disciples all the way up to Xiong Ba, they had all seemingly copsed and fallen into ruin, unable to pick themselves up. The things that had happened in the Fiery ze n Hall that day, had been like a pair of blood stained hands, shredding apart the pride and fierce loyalty of the Fiery ze n, throwing them all into the deep abyss of having betrayed and abandoned an ally.

    ¡°Qing Yu..... How many years have I been the n Chief of the Fiery ze n?¡± Xiong Ba asked, his head lowered, and he asked in a fuzzy voice as his forehead rested upon the edge of the wine jar.

    ¡°I can¡¯t remember clearly.¡± Qing Yu replied.

    ¡°Ha..... I can¡¯t remember either. All I remember is that our Old Chief, when he was dragged before the Grand Chieftain¡¯s Residence by Qu Xin Rui, just before he was executed, he said..... Rather be broken than bent..... Our Old Chief had such strong backbone, and I am just trash instead. Now that the Thousand Beast City had fallen into such a state and I am still helpless to do anything about it. I can¡¯t help the people, can¡¯t help the Grand Chieftain, can¡¯t save the Young Miss..... I am now so useless that I had not even been able to protect a single Spirit Beast! HAHAHA! WHAT A CLAN CHIEF! WHAT BULLSHIT! I AM JUST A SPINELESS PIECE OF TRASH! HAHAHA!..... AN INGRATE WHO¡±S JUST A SELF SERVING USELESS TRASH! COMPARED TO LIN QUE, HOW DIFFERENT AM I TO HIM! ?¡± Xiong ba suddenly sat up straight backed, hisughter so filled with despair and hopelessness.

    ¡°We were the ones who invited Jun Xie toe. We were the ones who asked him to lend a hand against the predicament the Thousand Beast City was facing. And now? In order to save our own people, we had actually taken his Spirit Beast and sent it into the hands of that old hag! Qing Yu! In my chest..... I feel so infuriated..... it¡¯s choking me..... choking me so bad.....¡± Xiong Ba lifted his head to look up, to stare up at the roof bathed in the candlelight, and two trails of hot tears, flowed down from the corners of his eyes.

    Qing Yu clenched his jaw tight, not daring to say a word, but just downed the wine in his cup silently, seeking to use the alcohol to dispel the guilt and shame that wrenched at his heart.

 Chapter 1092

    Chapter 1092: ¡°The Despicable Got Their Way (1)¡±

    ¡°If that old hag had notmitted a deed so vile and demented..... I will not have let the Grand Chieftain do this..... I really won¡¯t.....¡± Xiong Ba suddenly started weeping, the deep struggle within his heart and the guilt he felt towards Jun Xie that ate at him, made this almost eight foot towering giant crumble and falter.

    ¡°Qing Yu, I really do not know what I should do..... I¡¯ve watched the Young Miss grow up to be such a big girl..... the Grand Chieftain..... the Grand Chieftain was forced to witness her being brutally humiliated by those beasts..... I really..... really cannot bear it.....¡±

    No one knew what had really happened in Jun Xie¡¯s room that day.

    Although Qu Wen Hao was the Grand Chieftain that Xiong Ba had sworn undying allegiance to, but in the face of that loyalty, Xiong Ba¡¯s unbending character was such that he would not be able to submit himself to anyone.

    And when Qu Wen Hao had suddenly told them with his face in a deathly pallor, all that he had experienced, Xiong Ba¡¯s heart was not able to remain as steadfastly resolute.

    Although Qu Wen Hao¡¯s character wasn¡¯t considered to be stalwart and unwavering, but he still held his own principles firmly. Even when his wife had been captured, and he had to submit himself under others, he still did everything he could to protect the people in the city. But the extent of Qu Xin Rui¡¯s viciousness had exceeded anything all of them had expected.

    In this world, where would you find a Father who could bear to tolerate witnessing his own daughter being humiliated like that.....

    Xiong Ba did not dare imagine what Qu Wen Hao must have been forced to go through, just how horrifying and traumatic it could be to cause such a steadfast man to bend his back and submit, surrendering up his conscience.

    Qing Yu downed the wine one cup after another in quick session, not saying even one word. The biting wine burned his throat as it went down, bringing about a throbbing pain, not enjoying the wine one bit, but more like a form of punishment.

    Self inflicted punishment.

    ¡°Oh? Enjoying yourselves on such a great night, it just so happens that I am feeling really thirsty!¡± The clear voice of a youth rang out candidly within the room suddenly.

    Xiong Ba and Qing Yu turned their heads in confusion to look, and saw Qiao Chu leaping into the room through the window, with Hua Yao¡¯s face appearing right behind him.

    ¡°Hurry up, I am dying of thirst here.¡± Qiao Chu said with a guffaw as he walked over, while utter shock showed upon the faces of Xiong Ba and Qing Yu. They watched as Qiao Chu nonchntly picked up a jar of wine from the side, to tear the seal open and tilting it back with his head to pour its contents into his mouth.

    Hua Yao walked over in an unhurried manner as his gaze swept over the faces of Xiong Ba and Qing Yu, but did not find anything suspicious.

    ¡°That really hit the spot!¡± Qiao Chu eximed with augh as he wiped his mouth, looking at Xiong Ba and Qing Yu.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to be so rmed. We were afraid that the people of the city would discover us and that was why we sneaked ourselves in here. We have really tired ourselves out really badly throughout this period. In order to tail those people, we have not been able to get any shuteye at all for the past few days, so you wouldn¡¯t mind it if we grab a couple of sips of your wine, would you?¡± Qiao Chu teased, winking his eyes meaningfully at thepletely stunned Xiong Ba.

    Xiong Ba¡¯s mouth gaped open, and did not know what to say at that moment.

    Jun Xie had stationed Qiao Chu and her otherpanions outside the city previously in order to find out the location where Qu Xin Rui had imprisoned the people of the Thousand Beast City, and with Qiao Chu appearing here now, that would mean that they have already determined the exact location!

    ¡°Your Fiery ze n Hall isn¡¯t really thatrge a ce, but why is it that after looking an entire round through the ce, I still do not see Little Xie? Where have you guys hidden him? Have someone bring him here quickly as we have traveled both day and night just to bring the news here.¡± Qiao Chu said as he moistened his parched throat with another swig of the jar, a faint red flush creeping up onto his face, his eyes shining with anxiety and joyous delight.

    The words Little Xie struck at Xiong Ba¡¯s mind like a mighty bolt and the tipsiness that filled him immediately dissipated without a trace at that instant, all colour quickly draining out from his facepletely!

 Chapter 1093

    Chapter 1093: ¡°The Despicable Got Their Way (3)¡±

    Xiong Ba¡¯s strange reaction was noticed by Hua Yao and Qiao Chu and Qiao Chu slowly retracted the wide smile on his face, as he asked cautiously.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong..... Don¡¯t tell me something has happened?¡±

    Xiong Ba clenched his fists up tight unable to look at Qiao Chu straight in his eye.

    Qing Yu¡¯s lips trembled slightly and opened his mouth slightly. From Qiao Chu¡¯s words earlier, it had held within them a message in no uncertain terms.

    They had already found the ce their people had been imprisoned.

    Although Qiao Chu and Hua Yao were still highly energetic, but judging from their dust filled clothes and the mess their hair was in, it was not hard to see that they had not gotten any rest through the period. As they had just said, in order to track down the whereabouts of the imprisoned people of the Thousand Beast City, they really had not even been able to shut their eyes at all for the past few days and nights but they had still rushed all the way here to the Fiery ze n Hall in the first instance just to deliver the news into their hands.....

    Xiong Ba and Qing Yu could not even meet the eyes of Qiao Chu and Hua Yao as the clear eyes of the two youths would just reflect the deep shame the two men were feeling at that moment.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you just say something? What exactly happened?¡± Qiao Chu asked in confusion as he looked at Xiong Ba and Qing Yu who were avoiding his gaze and a sense of unease rose within his heart, the hand holding the wine jar slowly lowered.

    ¡°Young Master Qiao..... We..... We have let all of you down.....¡± Qing Yu squeezed out those few words in a trembling voice, sounding like every single word took all his courage to say.

    The confusion in Qiao Chu¡¯s eyes deepened and he was about to ask more about it when Hua Yao at his side suddenly raised a hand and stopped him from asking.

    ¡°Little Xie is not at the Fiery ze n Hall?¡± Hua Yao asked, his eyes narrowing up. Xiong Ba and Qing Yu were reacting strangely and that had given rise to an uneasy guess to creep into his mind.

    Qing Yu nodded his head solemnly.

    ¡°Where is Little Xie now?¡± Hua Yao asked in a chilling tone.

    ¡°We..... We..... don¡¯t know.....¡±

    ¡°Why did he leave?¡± Hua Yao¡¯s voice was turning icy.

    Qing Yu fell silent and hung his head, his hand holding the wine cup tightening its grip, and a clear crack sounded, a line suddenly appearing upon the wine cup in his hand.....

    ¡°Brother Hua.....¡± Qiao Chu was feeling rather nervous as he stared at the side of Hua Yao¡¯s face. The two of them have been close for many years and he could see the rage currently brewing deep within Hua Yao¡¯s eyes.

    Qing Yue clenched his jaw tight and did not know what to say. While Xiong Ba, after a momentary struggle within his heart, finally spoke: ¡°We¡¯ve let down Young Master Jun. The Thousand Beast City owes him just too much..... Qu XIn Rui abducted our Young Miss and forced the Grand Chieftain to use the Spirit Taming Bone Flute to snatch Young Master Jun¡¯s Spirit Beast away from him.....¡±

    *(A form of swearing) ¡°Your uncle!¡± With a loud crash, Qiao Chu smashed the wine jar in his hand by Xiong Ba¡¯s feet and his attractive countenance immediately twisted up with a surge of unbridled rage!

    The clear and crystalline wine exploded with the smashing of the wine jar, sshing all over Xiong Ba, but he did not react in the slightest.

    ¡°It was you guys who had so persistently begged Little Xie to help you! In the end, without batting an eyelid, you have sold us out! What does this thing that happened in the Thousand Beast City have anything to do with all of us! ? Just because all of you are unable to save the person, what right do you have to make Little Xie sacrifice his own Spirit Beast! ! !¡± Qiao Chu shot forward toe before Xiong Ba and picked up the towering Xiong Ba in his hand, his face contorted with rage!

    ¡°This is what you mean by cooperation? Selling out your ally without the slightest hesitation? If we had known that the Thousand Beast City was like this, we shouldn¡¯t have agreed toe help you right from the beginning!¡±

 Chapter 1094

    Chapter 1094: ¡°The Despicable Got Their Way (4)¡±

    Qiao Chu was exploding with rage. He never would have dreamed, that when they came here into the Thousand Beast City, what greeted them would be a result like this!

    ¡°All this time we have been risking our lives out there for your people and you have proven yourselves to be so vicious! Because of your very own Young Miss and all of you forced Little Xie to give up his Spirit Beast? When we were spending sleepless night out there trying to resolve the Thousand Beast City¡¯s crisis, what were all of you doing? This is the goddamned reward you are giving back to us! ?¡± Qiao Chu mmed his fist onto Xiong Ba¡¯s face, a mighty big one, that made Xiong Ba immediately see stars!

    Although it was true they needed the human skin map, but if Xiong Ba and his group had not invited them here, they would still seek other avenues to get what they wanted in their hands and Xiong Ba wasn¡¯t the only route they could take. They had chosen to trust Xiong Ba, but what had they gotten in return?

    When they had been outside toiling for the sake of the Thousand Beast City, these people from the Thousand Beast City had instead pushed Jun Wu Xie right into the fire!

    What kind of an ally was that! ?

    Qiao Chu¡¯s heart was filled with regret. They shouldn¡¯t have agreed to coborate with the Thousand Beast City right from the start. With just Jun Wu Xie¡¯s ploys, to get the human skin map, they wouldn¡¯t have needed any outside help. They had done all this just because Xiong Ba and Qu Ling Yue had pleaded with them.

    Qiao Chu¡¯s fist rained down upon Xiong Ba¡¯s face but it did not reduce any of the rage he had pent up inside.

    That feeling of being betrayed waspletely uneptable.

    Xiong Ba did not resist in the slightest, but allowed Qiao Chu to give vent, and even when he was coughing out blood, he did not utter a single sound ofint.

    Hua Yao suddenly pulled back on Qiao Chu next punch he was about to deliver and Qiao Chu¡¯s fist froze in mid air, his entire body fully tensed up from the rage within.

    ¡°Enough.¡± Hua Yao said.

    ¡°Brother Hua, let go of me! I want to kill this treacherous betraying scoundrel!¡± Qiao Chu said through tightly clenched teeth.

    ¡°I said it¡¯s enough.¡± Hua Yao said coldly. ¡°Finding Little Xie should be the key.¡±

    All the strength seeped out of Qiao Chu at that moment, as he tossed Xiong Ba to the side.

    Hua Yao chilling gaze fell upon the wretched looking Xiong Ba, and there wasn¡¯t the slightest trace of sympathy in those eyes.

    ¡°From now onwards, whether the Thousand Beast City lives or dies, it does not concern us. Our cooperation is henceforth terminated.¡± Hua Yao said icily, immediately turning to walk out the doors.

    Qiao Chu red at Xiong Ba and Qing Yu and quickly followed.

    Xiong Ba remained lying weakly upon the ground, the pain all over his body seemingly reminding him of his ipetence and shame.

    Hua Yao and Qiao Chu came out of the Fiery ze n Hall, and they stood on the main street under the night sky. The street was cold and cheerless, the pale moonlight shone upon it, showing its emptiness.

    ¡°Brother Hua, where..... could Little Xie have gone?¡± Qiao Chu was seemingly a little perplexed.

    ¡°She would still be within city.¡± Hua Yao said with absolute certainty.

    The night air was cool, but Qiao Chu and Hua Yao could not calm their hearts. They had rushed all the way here but had been met with such a result, which wouldn¡¯t be eptable in anyone¡¯s mind.

    Suddenly, a ck shadow appeared right before the two youths. When the two torn and perplexed youths saw the face of the person, their eyes immediately lit up in joy.

    ¡°Ye Sha!¡± Qiao Chu stared in surprise at Ye Sha who had appeared so suddenly in front of him.

    Ye Sha nodded slightly.

    ¡°Did Little Xie ask you toe look for us? Where is she now?¡± Qiao Chu asked excitedly, as under the heavens, the only person besides Jun Wu Yao who was able to give orders to Ye Sha, would only be Jun Wu Xie!

    Ye Sha answered: ¡°The Young Miss had ordered for me to wait for the two of you here. I will now bring you to go see her.¡±

 Chapter 1095

    <hr ss="chapter-end">

    Chapter 1095: ¡°The Despicable Got Their Way (5)¡±

    Under Ye Sha guidance, Qiao Chu and Hua Yao came to the inn that Jun Wu Xie was staying at.

    When Qiao Chu pushed the door open to enter, his face was still slightly tinged with resentment against the Thousand Beast City¡¯s betrayal. And as the door opened and he saw the person inside the room, he waspletely stunned.

    Jun Wu Yao sat gracefully upon a chair by the window, the moonlight spilling over his body that streamed in through the window. He was supporting his chin in one hand as he watched Jun Wu Xie at the side, a faint smile ying across his lips, a sight so beautiful it looked as if it was from a painting.

    The moment Qiao Chu saw Jun Wu Yao, his mind wentpletely nk.

    ¡°Big..... Big Brother Wu Yao.....¡±

    Jun Wu Yao lifted his head slightly to look at Qiao Chu and Hua Yao at the door and smiled at them.

    ¡°You¡¯re back already.¡± Qiao Chu said, scratching at his head. He had not thought that he would see Jun Wu Yao here. He had been worried that Jun Wu Xie would be suffering after the matter with the Thousand Beast City, but at the moment he saw Jun Wu Yao, he immediately felt relieved.

    With Jun Wu Yao here, he will not allow Jun Wu Xie to suffer any injustice.

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Jun Wu Yao said with a smile.

    Hua Yao nced at Qiao Chu who was standing at the door gaping stupidly and he raised a foot to kick Qiao Chu inside.

    Almost having fallen onto the ground, Qiao Chu turned his head towards Hua Yao with an aggrieved look but Hua Yao was too stingy to even spare him a nce out of the corner of his eyes and had turned to Jun Wu Xie instead.

    ¡°What actually happened?¡± Hua Yao asked, his brows creasing up together.

    Jun Wu Xie looked up and asked nonchntly: ¡°You guys went to the Fiery ze n Hall?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Hua Yao nodded.

    ¡°The you should already know what has happened.¡± Jun Wu Xie had not gone to the Fiery ze n Hall again since that day but she still remembered what she said to Qiao Chu and the others previously. Once Qiao Chu and the others found out the exact location that those people have been imprisoned, they were to immediately make their way to the Fiery ze n Hall to tell her the news. Hence Jun Wu Xie had asked Ye Sha to keep a lookout at the Fiery ze n Hall and once he saw Qiao Chu and Hua Yaoing out from the Fiery ze n Hall, he had led them straight here.

    The expression on Qiao Chu¡¯s face when he had pushed to door in to enter had already given Jun Wu Xie enough hints to the information.

    To have been able to make Qiao Chu so resentful, Xiong Ba and his people must have already revealed to him all that had happened previously.

    ¡°The Thousand Beast City are an absolute disgrace! If we had known earlier, we shouldn¡¯t have agreed to their request in the first ce and leave them to meet their own demise.¡± When Qiao Chu recalled what he had heard earlier, the ball of fiery rage within immediately reignited to burn strongly.

    Jun Wu Xie had never been one who liked to meddle into the affairs of others. Although her personality was rather cold, but she would never initiate any provocation against others. As long as people do not poke at her inverted scale, she seldom struck viciously. This matter regarding the Thousand Beast City, had been initiated by Xiong Ba and the others themselves, and now that they were bitten by their betrayal, not even a saint could be expected to tolerate such two faced treachery!

    Jun Wu Xie looked calmly at the seething Qiao Chu, whose eyes had turned calm.

    Hua Yao gaze swept across the room and he was silent a moment before he asked: ¡°Where is Lord Meh Meh?¡±

    Hua Yao¡¯s words caused Qiao Chu to be taken aback in surprise. When they were at the Fiery ze n Hall, Xiong Ba had said that Qu Xin Rui had her eye on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s Spirit Beast but they had thought that with Jun Wu Xie¡¯s resourcefulness, she would never let that happen. But now that they did not see any signs of Lord Meh Meh within the room, Qiao Chu¡¯s heart dropped with a thud.

    Jun Wu Xie raised her head to look at the bright moon outside the window, her voice calm as she said: ¡°In Qu Xin Rui¡¯s hands.¡±

    Qiao Chu¡¯s eyes widened in shock, his face filled with incredulity, unable to believe his own ears.

 Chapter 1096

    Chapter 1096: ¡°The Show is About to Start (1)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie was calm as she looked at Qiao Chu¡¯s shocked expression.

    ¡°Damn it..... We will now just go and torment that old witch to death!¡± Qiao Chu said, rubbing his fists, all ready to stir up a big storm. If they had known that Jun Wu Xie would be put through all these in the Thousand Beast City, they wouldn¡¯t have let Jun Wu Xiee here alone even if you beat them to death.

    ¡°No rush.¡± Jun Wu Xie said, shaking her head. She turned to Hua Yao at the side and said: ¡°Have you guys managed to find out where those people have been imprisoned?¡±

    Hua Yao nodded. ¡°The ce they have been imprisoned is not too far away. It is an underground dungeon and the people guarding the ce are not exceptionally powerful. But as most of the prisoners are weak and helplessdies, so they were not able to resist against the guards much.¡±

    The guards that Qu Xin Rui sent there were not too wary and alert, and it was thought that it might have been because this had gone on for many a number of years and they have never encountered anyone who dared to resist them, which made themcent and rxed their guard.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded.

    Qiao Chu¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°That scoundrel of a Grand Chieftain had already done something so treacherous and you are still thinking of helping him to save his people? Have you gone mad?¡±

    Qiao Chu was of the thinking that after Qu Wen Hao hadmitted such a blunder, the fact that Jun Wu Xie had not killed him was already being very merciful, and continuing to help him save those abducteddies who were from the Thousand Beast City was somethingpletely unthinkable.

    ¡°I¡¯m doing this not for the sake of the Thousand Beast City.¡± Jun Wu Xie said expressionlessly. ¡°I would naturally have my own reasons for doing this.¡±

    The cooperation with the Thousand Beast City had already been terminated and all that she was doing now was only for the sake of getting the map as soon as possible.

    ¡°The n has alreadye to this stage. Regardless of what Qu Wen Hao and his people wants to do, I will not discontinue with my n. Since we are unable to continue with the cooperation, then I will just let them move ording to my n.¡± Jun Wu Xie said, her eyes narrowing up.

    Qiao Chu was rather astounded and he asked: ¡°What do you intend to do?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie answered: ¡°Get the map, take back Lord Meh Meh, and send Qu Xin Rui..... on her way to Hell.¡±

    ¡°Where are Fei Yan and the others now?¡± Jun Wu Xie then asked.

    ¡°Keeping watch at the ce, in case anything unexpected happens.¡± Hua Yao said.

    ¡°Tell them to act as soon as possible. I want to push Qu Xin Rui over into the abyss little by little.¡± Jun Wu Xie said with a chilling smile. She had initially only seeked to get the map. But as Qu Xin Rui had chosen to take Lord Meh Meh, she wasn¡¯t about to be nice about it.

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    After some discussion, Jun Wu Xie asked Hua Yao and Qiao Chu to first go get some rest but because of what happened within the Thousand Beast City, the two of them refused to rest and took advantage of the cover of night to slip out of the city, to bring the news to their otherpanions.

    Watching the night sky, Jun Wu Xie stared at the darkness that enveloped the Thousand Beast City, her eyes chilled with an icy glint.

    .....

    At the beginning of the month, a new batch of hostages from the Thousand Beast City was sent back into the city to be reunited with their family. Bright and early, the people were already gathered at the gates of the Thousand Beast City, watching in anticipation to see whether their family members were among those who returned this time.

    In the Heavenly Cloud Chambers, Qu Xin Rui was highly agitated as she sat in front of her dressing table. The transformation had spread to her entire right arm and the originally smooth and fair skin had now been reced with one that was old, aged and wrinkled. The affliction had only been about the size of a palm previously and it had now spread throughout her entire arm, slowly going towards her shoulder.

    ¡°What is really happening? Shen Chi! Haven¡¯t you alreadypleted the sacrifice? Why do I not feel anything at all?¡± Qu Xin Rui asked in exasperation as she threw the bronze mirror onto the floor.

 Chapter 1097

    Chapter 1097: ¡°The Show is About to Start (2)¡±

    Seeing the traces left from the passage of time showing up and bing more and more obvious upon her skin, Qu Xin Rui was getting more and more agitated. The predicament one was cornered into by the changes that came with time¡¯s passing, was one thing she did not want to experience again.

    Shen Chi¡¯s brows creased together slightly and said: ¡°I havepleted the offering and its power has been fully restored. Why are you still afflicted with this condition?¡±

    ording to reason, Qu Xin Rui should now be able to retain her youthful looks that would not fade. But for some unknown reason, ever since the birthday banquet, the speed of her body¡¯s aging had suddenly been highly elerated, making it seem as if that the young and youthful skin on her body was slowly being peeled off bit by bit.

    ¡°You are sure that having that slut Qu Ling Yue locked up within the dungeon will not affect me in any way?¡± Qu Xin Rui asked.

    Shen Chi shook his head.

    ¡°The underground dungeon and the Heavenly Cloud Chambers are not linked directly, so that should not affect you at all.¡±

    Qu Xin Rui gritted her teeth and said: ¡°Once the matter with the Fire Country is confirmed, I will be making a trip back, to ask the Elder to help me see what is happening. I have not gone back for many years and could it be that the effects from that thing is losing its efficacy on me.....¡±

    Shen Chi said: ¡°Maybe, but it has already been quite a few days and Jun Xie still has not appeared. Are you really confident that he will ept your terms for the sake of one Spirit Beast?¡± Upon saying that, Shen Chi¡¯s gaze fell upon the figure of Lord Meh Meh at the side.

    Ever since that day when Lord Meh Meh hade to the Heavenly Cloud Chambers, it had just quietlyid at that spot. Not eating nor drinking, and not making a single sound. If not for the aura still emanating from the beast, one would really think that it had fallen into a deep sleep.

    Qu Xin Rui had firmly believed that with Lord Meh Meh in their hands, they would be able to force Jun Xie to submit. But they have waited a few days and they had still not seen any sign of Jun Xie, which inadvertently caused her to develop a sense of unease.

    ¡°Wait a while more..... If he still doesn¡¯t appear, I wille up with another n.¡±

    Shen Chi shrugged and did not say anything more.

    Very soon, a guard of the Heavenly Cloud Chambers came running over.

    Qu Xin Rui was already in a foul mood and when she saw the flustered guard, she asked with a frown on her face: ¡°Why are you being so flustered? Don¡¯t tell me you saw a ghost.¡±

    The guard started to stammer: ¡°Reporting to Great Aunt. Today..... The batch of people have been sent back.....¡±

    Qu Xin Rui¡¯s lips stiffened and she said impatiently: ¡°So what if they have been sent back. Let those fools be happy for a few days and when the end of the monthes, just send them out again. What is there to be so flustered about?¡±

    The monthly exchange of hostages had never been a thing she cared about.

    But the guard continued to stammer: ¡°But..... but.....¡±

    .....

    Inside the Fiery ze n Hall, Xiong Ba was suffering from a splitting headache as he sat in his room. He had consecutively drunk himself into unconsciousness the past few days and he was finding himself unable to differentiate between reality and his dreams. Everything before his eyes seemed to be moving which brought about bouts of nausea.

    The disciple who came in with hangover tea just set it down and did not dare say anything but just threw Xiong Ba a worried nce before retreating out from the room.

    These days, the atmosphere within the entire Fiery ze n Hall had be extremely strange and although no one dared to bring up the incident that happened on that day, that incident had been burned and branded into their hearts, an indelible memory. Although the disciples did not know everything about the matter, but from the conversation between Jun Xie and Qu Wen Hao that day, they were able to roughly feel something from it.

    They, the Thousand Beast City, must have done something that let Young Master Jun down greatly.....

    ¡°n Chief!¡± Qing Yu was panicky and highly flustered as he came rushing into Xiong Ba¡¯s room.

 Chapter 1098

    Chapter 1098: ¡°The Show is About to Start (3)¡±

    Xiong Ba held his head in agony as he looked at Qing Yu. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Go quickly to the city¡¯s gates and see!¡± Qing Yu said as he stepped forward to pull Xiong Ba up. Xiong Ba was still feeling rather woozy and when Qing Yu dragged him to his feet, his steps were rather unsteady.

    At the Thousand Beast City¡¯s gates, the mass of people congregated there had fully filled several of the main streets. Qing Yu dragged Xiong Ba along as they squeezed past the crowd and when they reached the front of crowd of people, what he saw before him made his eyes widen up in shock!

    Outside the city¡¯s gates, thousands of womenfolk were gathered there. Their eyes brimming with tears, their figures thinned and frail looking, as they held their hands together nervously before their chests.

    The Thousand Beast City had more than a thousand of their people in total abducted by Qu Xin Rui, and they were standing right before their eyes!

    Xiong Ba¡¯s mind exploded with that realisation!

    All those people who had been captured by Qu Xin Rui had actually returned!

    That was just something outright impossible!

    Those women who have been separated for so long with their families were all crying at the same time, shrouding the Thousand Beast City in a sorrow that made people¡¯s hearts wince to hear.

    Many people have upon hearing the news rushed to the scene and saw their wives and mothers. They could not be bothered with anything else and just rushed forward to wrap their loved ones into their arms.

    The Thousand Beast City¡¯s gate broke out in a mour of wails and sobs, the people weeping in tight embrace not even able to ponder upon what was really happening.

    Qu Xin Rui would bring a batch of people back every month but the numbers were always few. But this time, all the people she had abducted have been released and that had been highly shocking to everyone!

    Xiong Ba stared with his eyes widened, and looking at the womenfolk who have returned, his mind was aplete nk.

    Qu Xin Rui would never be so kind, to release everybody all at once.

    And behind all the highly emotional women, at the foot of the city wall, Xiong Ba suddenly spotted a familiar figure. He recognized it to be Qiao Chu who had juste rushing back to the Thousand Beast City several days ago!

    ¡°It¡¯s Jun Xie..... Jun Xie rescued all of them.....¡± Like a bolt of lightning had struck him, Xiong Ba fell back in a stagger as Qing Yu rushed to hold him up, his eyes filled with the same shame and guilt.

    The return of all their womenfolk, was definitely not due to Qu Xin Rui being merciful. When Qiao Chu and Hua Yao hade to them a few days ago, telling them that they had found the location where their people have been imprisoned, Xiong Ba and Qing Yu had wanted so much to ask them for the exact location, but were too ashamed to open their mouths then. They had then thought that Jun Xie had totally abandoned them after that and would not help them any further.

    But today, they were looking at all these people returned to them.

    Xiong Ba and Qing Yu immediately felt their faces begin to burn with a stinging pain!

    Jun Xie had still saved all these people held hostage. Even after they had betrayed the youth, he had not let the rage in his heart implicate these innocent hostages.

    The return of the hostages had inadvertently delivered one tight p onto Xiong Ba and his people. The deep shame and the prick to their conscience made them suddenly find it hard to breathe.

    Compared to Jun Xie, they were all just a bunch of ungrateful beasts!

    Standing within the joyous and highly emotional atmosphere surrounding them, Xiong Ba and Qing Yu hung their heads in shame. They had noticed, among the crowd, a flustered Qu Wen Hao was staring nkly at everything before him.....

    Qu Wen Hao¡¯s gaze was lifeless, his originally dashing looks had seemingly aged more than ten years over the past few days. His shoulders were trembling slightly, like he was trying to hold back the emotions he held suppressed within.

    Other people in the Thousand Beast City were not aware of the reason why their family members were able to return safely.

 Chapter 1099

    Chapter 1099: ¡°Face p ¨C Eleventh Form (1)¡±

    But for Xiong Ba, Qing Yu and Qu Wen Hao, it couldn¡¯t have been more clear. The return of their people, was all due to the credit of the youth they had all betrayed.

    Endless guilt and shame coupled with self admonishment wrecked at their hearts, like an enormous rock that crushed upon them, making it hard for them to breathe.

    Qu Wen Hao was in a daze, the past few days a fuzzy memory to him like he had been living in a dream. He walked staggeringly, searching anxiously among the women who had returned, yearning to see that one familiar figure that he had missed and had always been on his mind for so many years.

    But as his gaze swept over the crowd of people again and again, he still did not see his wife.....

    ¡°Did anyone..... anyone see my wife.....¡± Terror and unease swam within Qu Wen Hao¡¯s heart, as he stood helplessly among the crowd swimming around him, his voice all choked up.

    The women who just returned wiped the tears from their faces and they turned to look sorrowfully at Qu Wen Hao.

    Their gazes made the sense of unease within Qu Wen Hao grew stronger and his highly nervous hands began to shake.

    [No, it can¡¯t.....]

    [His wife will be fine. Those people who have returned every month had all said she was still fine..... Nothing could have happened.....]

    ¡°Madam she.....¡± The rescued women bit on their lip and lowered their heads. They had all been captured by Qu Xin Rui at the same time and imprisoned together at the same ce. What really happened then, they all knew clearly.

    ¡°Where is she? Why did she note back?¡± Qu Wen Hao was acting like he had lost his mind as he clutched at a woman¡¯s shoulders, asking anxiously for information whether his wife was still safe and sound.

    The woman could not bear to look at him and turned her head away, avoiding Qu Wen Hao¡¯s eyes.

    None of them wanted to tell Qu Wen Hao what really happened to Madam and they were all avoiding his eyes.

    ¡°What are all of you doing here! Who allowed you toe back!¡± Suddenly, a shrill voice rang out from behind the crowd!

    That ear piercing voice tore through all the sounds of weeping and everyone turned their heads at the same time.

    Qu Xin Rui had brought Shen Chi and his men and they were now standing at the back of the crowd!

    Where she stood, everyone stepped back in fear and parted to open up a path before her.

    Qu Xin Rui clenched her jaw as she stared at the chaos before her. She could not believe what her own eyes were seeing. All the sluts she had imprisoned in the dungeon had all been released to return here!

    When she had received the news from the guard, Qu Xin Rui had not believed that it was true. But when she saw all of this before her eyes, she finally realised..... something had gone wrong!

    These people had been imprisoned in a ce out of the Thousand Beast City, why had they all suddenly appeared here? Qu Xin Rui did not see the guards she had stationed to take charge of watching these people among the crowd and a shadow of unease began to grow within her heart.

    Qu Xin Rui¡¯s appearance had forced all the people who had been immersed in the joy of their sudden reunion to immediately wake up. All the women who had finally been able to reunite with their family after so long hid in terror behind their family members, their pale hands gripping tightly the hands of their family, not daring to let go for a single moment. Their faces were filled with fear towards Qu Xin Rui, staring at Qu Xin Rui as if they were looking at the devil. The family members standing at their sides were their veryst hope to save them and they did not dare to let go of it a single instant.

    ¡°Damn it! Bring all these people back now! Just who was it that dared to do something like this? Who allowed all of you toe back here? All the rest of you leave immediately! Get the hell out of here obediently or I am sure all of you know what the consequences will be!¡± Qu Xin Rui screamed in rage.

 Chapter 1100

    Chapter 1100: ¡°Face p ¨C Eleventh Form (2)¡±

    With Qu Xin Rui roaring scream, the women were overtaken with fear and terror. They were shaking uncontrobly as they subconsciously pressed themselves against their family members.

    The citizens at the city¡¯s gate moved to shield the womenfolk behind them, an obvious sign that they were not going to hand their women over again.

    Qu Xin Rui stared at the stance the citizens were taking and her face grew dark and ominous. She swung her eyes over to the haggard looking Qu Wen Hao and shouted at him coldly: ¡°Qu Wen Hao! Aren¡¯t you going to gather up the prisoners! ? Don¡¯t you want to see your daughter and wife anymore! ?¡±

    Qu Wen Hao¡¯s mind was suddenly shaken as he looked up in realization. He walked to go in front of Qu Xin Rui looking highly panicked and flustered and asked: ¡°Where is my wife..... Where is she..... Why do I not see her..... Everyone else came back, why isn¡¯t she here.....¡±

    Qu Xin Rui sneered coldly and said: ¡°I would naturally take extra good care of the Thousand Beast City¡¯s Madam and if you still want to see your wife, then get the guards to capture all the women!¡± With the bargaining she held in her hand, Qu Xin Rui wasn¡¯t about to give it up. Before she gains control of the Fire Country through Jun Xie, the people of the Thousand Beast City must remain within her control.

    Qu Wen Hao turned his head around looking dazed as he looked at the citizens of the Thousand Beast City. On those faces, he saw the grief and struggle within the people themselves. He saw the backbone that the people of the Thousand Beast City had lost slowly being recovered. Those people who had been deeply fearful of Qu Xin Rui no longer acted as cowardly as they did before. Their eyes filled with steely determination as they pushed their womenfolk behind them, their chests puffed up, showing their defiance.

    Qu Wen Hao¡¯s gaze swung from the faces of the people onto the terrified women behind them. Those women were also the citizens of the Thousand Beast City but they had been captured by Qu Xin Rui many years ago, to be imprisoned within a dungeon where they did not see the light of day. Having not been exposed to the sun for long periods, their skin had taken on an extraordinary pale sheen. Their eyes were wide with horror as they stared unblinkingly at Qu Wen Hao, their Grand Chieftain, as their eyes pleaded soundlessly.

    Qu Wen Hao felt as if something had stuck in his throat as he looked at the countless pairs of eyes filled with despair, and he found that he could not make himself give the order.

    ¡°Qu Wen Hao! Do you really want your family broken apart! ?¡± Qu Xin Rui saw that Qu Wen Hao was still not moving after so long and she screamed out impatiently.

    Qu Wen Hao¡¯s entire body was shaken awake once more as unbearable images shed through his mind, surging with a ferocity that was like a needle, that was stabbed into his consciousness.

    ¡°Grand Chieftain..... She is lying..... She is lying! The Madam is long gone.....¡± One of the women suddenly screamed out from among the crowd. The voice tore through the air and reached Qu Wen Hao¡¯s ears, which hit him so hard he staggered back several steps, as the bloodpletely drained out from his face!

    ¡°What nonsense are you spouting! Guards! Have that slut executed right now!¡± Qu Xin Rui¡¯s eyes suddenly shed with nervousness, and she screamed out in exasperation. Shen Chi who was standing right behind her immediately stepped forward, wanting to silence the woman who had spoken up.

    But Qu Wen Hao suddenly stood before Shen Chi, blocking his way forward. He lifted his head and looked at Qu Xin Rui, his eyes wide with rage.

    ¡°WHERE IS MY WIFE!¡±

    Qu Xin Rui was startled, and she fought to suppress the frantic panic that threatened to rise in her heart as she said in mock displeasure: ¡°Qu Wen Hao! Who do you think you are talking to! ?¡±

    ¡°WHERE IS MY WIFE!¡± Qu Wen Hao roared, his eyes red and bloodshot.

    Qu Xin Rui cursed under her breath and said: ¡°Your wife is still alive and I have her imprisoned separately. Do not listen to the nonsense that that slut is spouting!¡±

 Chapter 1101

    Chapter 1101: ¡°Face p ¨C Eleventh Form (3)¡±

    ¡°I want to see her! Right now!¡± Qu Wen Hao was not going to back down, as he stared at Qu Xin Rui with rage in her eyes.

    Qu Xin Rui narrowed up her eyes sinisterly but did not say anything.

    ¡°I WANT TO SEE HER!¡± Qu Wen Hao roared another time.

    ¡°The Madam has already died.....¡± The woman said again as she wept.

    As if he was struck heavily, blood spurted out from Qu Wen Hao¡¯s mouth!

    From a time much earlier, when Qu Xin Rui had always been unwilling to let him see his wife, Qu Wen Hao had already made a simr guess then. Everyone else had been able to return for short periods but just his wife had been denied it. Qu Xin Rui always had an excuse to brush it off and he had had no other choice but to choose to believe.

    From the mouths of those who returned, he had more or less been able to hear a little news about his wife and that was whatforted him the most.

    With that middle aged woman having taken the lead, those other women who have previously brought news about the Madam back finally summoned up their courage and spoke the truth.

    In the first few years after the Madam had been captured, she had suddenly fallen gravely ill in the dark and dank dungeon. And as Qu Xin Rui had refused to arrange for anyone toe treat her, but had instead thrown her into the filthiest of the cells, and left her there to die, without even bothering to send food to her in the final stages.

    Deprived of food and water, and afflicted with a grave illness, the Madam could only live on whatever dirty water she found within the dungeon cell, unable to hold out for long.

    When she died, she was already reduced to skin and bones from hunger and the torment from the illness had caused her corpse to no longer even look human. Qu Xin Rui finally disposed of her body in the wild, allowing the wild and ferocious beasts to tear and chew upon her corpse.....

    Qu Wen Hao was stunned with shock as the women¡¯s weeping cries reached his ears, where they felt like sharp des, cutting to shreds, the tiny sliver of hope he had held in his heart for so many years.

    His wife had been his first love from childhood and they had been in love all that time, finally having a daughter, the fruit from their love. But that perfect dream had shattered from the moment Qu Xin Rui hade to the Thousand Beast City.....

    He had yearned for countless days and night, living a humiliating life for many years, eptedpromise and made sacrifices, all for the hope that his family would be reunited once again.

    But for so many years, all that he had heard, were just lies that Qu Xin Rui had weaved and ordered for him to be told.....

    ¡°HA HA HA! HA HA HA!¡± Qu Wen Hao suddenly threw his head back andughed hysterically. Thatughter was terrifying to all the people there who heard it. His wife had died with even having her body intact, and his daughter had been forced to undergo unimaginable cmity. What was mostughable through all of that, was that he had been that naive to believe that as long as he did as he was told by Qu Xin Rui, she would release them.....

    The heart wrenchingughter echoed within the air above the Thousand Beast City. Blood tears dripped out of the corners of Qu Wen Hao¡¯s eyes, like they had spilled out from the very depth of his soul.....

    ¡°It turns out..... that I am the world¡¯s..... biggest joke..... Ha ha..... Grand Chieftain..... HA HA HA!¡± Qu Wen Haoughed, but thatughter sounded more pitiful than any sound of weeping they have heard.

    For the sake of his wife, he had chosen to be a spineless puppet. For his daughter, he had abandoned his conscience, betrayed trust he had been given, and gave up on his morals to be vile and despicable.....

    And at the end of all that, he had not been able to protect a single thing. His entire life, had been the biggest joke under the Heavens!

    Qu Wen Hao lost his mind. Heughed uncontroble,ughed till he choked on his own breath, hisughter sounding like a screech as it reached Qu Xin Rui¡¯s ears.

    Shen Chi went past Qu Wen Hao and walked towards the terrified women!

 Chapter 1102

    Chapter 1102: ¡°Face p ¨C Eleventh Form (4)¡±

    Under Qu Wen Hao heart wrenching and pitifulughter, the citizens who have been repressed and bullied for too many years suddenly felt a surge of anger rush into their chests!

    Regardless whether among those terrified women, included any of their family members, all the people stepped forward to stand before the women,yers uponyers of a human wall, quickly formed as they blocked the way to the womenfolk behind them, who have suffered endless torture all those years!

    Shen Chi¡¯s face creased up slightly into a frown, as he stared at the big crowd citizens standing before him, blocking his path, and the smile on his lips faded slowly away, a malicious glint rising within his eyes.

    ¡°What are all of you doing?¡± Shen Chi asked, sneering coldly.

    ¡°We will not allow you to capture them back! They are citizens of the Thousand Beast City! We have the duty to protect them, and ensure that they do not suffer any harm!¡± A tall man summoned up his courage and shouted out in rage.

    Shen Chiughed coldly and sent a fist crashing into the chest of that man, purple coloured spirit power covering his fist. That one heavy strike, was driven right through the chest of the man!

    Arge bloody hole appeared on the man¡¯s body, and the breath suddenly went out of him, his tall frame suddenly falling to the ground in a pool of blood.

    ¡°Is there anyone else who wishes to die?¡± Shen Chi asked, his eyes narrowed up, as his Purple Spirit energy surrounded his entire body. He sharp gaze swept over the people surrounding him, the murder in those eyes highly obvious for all to see.

    However.....

    Every single person who had stood forward, no longer allowed themselves to be cowered by the power of the Purple Spirit.

    They had endured it for so many tears, and what have they achieved? Long years of humiliation had made them unable to continue to remain silent. Qu Xin Rui viciousness had made them all see clearly, that even if they continued to be her mindless puppets, they would still not be able to protect their family.

    Before such a cold blooded demon, those people chose to hide no longer!

    Those citizens who have finally been reunited with their family members, were adamant that they would not push their wives and mothers back into the fire!

    In those years, they had chosen to be silent, chosen to submit. But now, they were not going to persist in that cowardice!

    ¡°If you are really that great, then kill us all! Today! We will not allow you to bring a single person away from the Thousand Beast City!¡± Xiong Ba suddenly walked out from among the crowd. He stood at the front of everyone else, staring straight at Shen Chi.

    He had once abandoned his ally, once been a spineless weakling. But today, he refused to continue living in humiliation!

    Rather die standing upright, then live on your knees!

    Qu Xin Rui¡¯s face was contorted with rage. The rebellion of the entire Thousand Beast City had lit a fiery rage to burn within her heart.

    ¡°Very good! All of you want to go against me right? Then all of you will die! Everyone hear me clearly now! Today, I will bury the entire city into the ground. From this day onwards, I want the words, Thousand Beast City to disappear from the face of thesends!¡±

    Exploding in fury, the Purple Spirit¡¯s energy glow rose from Qu Xin Rui¡¯s body. The other two men who were from the Soul Return Pce behind her released their spirit energies as well. The powerful Purple Spirit caused the air surrounding the area to grow heavy, the unimaginable oppressive aura caused many of the people to find it difficult to even breathe, and pain wrecked at their bodies. But they gritted their teeth and clenched their jaws, unwilling to bend their backs once again!

    Having lived so many years without any purpose, they have had enough!

    With theirst show of pride and dignity, they would rather die fighting, than submit!

    The powerful and oppressive aura were like many pairs of hands that clutched at every single one of their throats. Beads of perspiration spilled out from their bodies as everyone within the Thousand Beast City found that they could not breathe!

    ¡°Before you annihte the city, the scores between us, should be cleared up first.¡± All of a sudden! A chillingly cold and clear voice sounded from atop the wall of the city¡¯s gate!

 Chapter 1103

    Chapter 1103: ¡°Face p ¨C Eleventh Form (5)¡±

    Qu Xin Rui raised her head and looked up!

    Atop the wall of the Thousand Beast City¡¯s gate, a tiny figure stood in magnificence, face against the wind,

    gaze cold as ice, the jet ck hair fluttering behind. It was such a petite sized figure, but it somehow drove a distinct fear into the hearts of people.

    ¡°Jun Xie!¡± Qu Xin Rui stared at Jun Xie standing on top of the city¡¯s wall, slightly startled.

    She had waited for Jun Xie to appear for many days and had not thought that Jun Xie would suddenly appear among this chaotic scene before her!

    Xiong Ba was greatly surprised to see Jun Xie and he wanted to say something but felt that he did not deserve to be able to call out to the youth. He could only stand there with his fists tightly clenched, deeply ashamed.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s cold eyes swung over to Qu Xin Rui and did not look at anyone else.

    ¡°What a coincidence for you toe here now. I had thought that you didn¡¯t want your Spirit Beast anymore.¡± Qu Xin Rui said with augh. Seeing that Jun Xie had appeared, she wasn¡¯t fearful in the least, but her heart had instead filled with delight. Losing the Thousand Beast City didn¡¯t matter anymore, as long as she still held this line that was linked to the Fire Country, she would be able tomand a much stronger force!

    ¡°Rest assured, your Spirit Beast is still with me. I have taken very good care of it, and have not allowed it to suffer in any way.¡± Qu Xin Rui said with a smile. Her gaze then turned to look at the people of the Thousand Beast City and she said: ¡°But today isn¡¯t really a good day for us to talk. Will little Young Master Jun be willing to wait for me to quickly deal with all these disobedient dogs first before we sit down and have a long chat? We will have all the time in the world then.¡±

    ¡°A pity, I do not wish to waste my breath on such a disgusting woman.¡± Jun Wu Xie said,ughing coldly.

    The smile on Qu Xin Rui¡¯s face immediately disappeared, as her eyes narrowed up in displeasure.

    ¡°Jun Xie, I have treated you with courtesy and it will be good for you to know your ce. So what if you are the Emperor of the Fire Country? Don¡¯t forget, you are now here in the Thousand Beast City! You do not have your millions of soldiers behind you! If you still do not know what is good for you, anger me any further and I will not show you any mercy. Or are you telling me.....¡±

    Qu Xin Rui¡¯s gaze fell upon the nked faced Qu Wen Hao.

    ¡°You are going to stick your nose into affairs that are of no business of yours?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie said: ¡°Regardless of what I want to do, you are in not in a position to speak.¡±

    Qu Xin Rui suddenlyughed out loud. ¡°Jun Xie, you are being too naive. What has the Thousand Beast City done for you? Do not forget, your Spirit Beast, was personally delivered to me by Qu Wen Hao himself. If not for him, how would I be able to force a Guardian Grade Spirit Beast to stay by my side?¡±

    Qu Xin Rui¡¯s words drew loud gasps of surprise from the crowd. Not many among them have seen Jun Xie, but they have all previously heard that a youth who possessed a Guardian Grade Spirit Beast had appeared in the Spirit Beast Arena and had not thought that the youth was Jun Xie. But they were shocked that their Grand Chieftain would really steal the Spirit Beast from Jun Xie and deliver it into the hands of Qu Xin Rui!

    There wasn¡¯t a single trace of anger in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes, but she just continued to look at Qu Xin Rui with a calm and chilling gaze.

    Qu Xin Rui saw that she wasn¡¯t getting any reaction from Jun Xie and she gritted her teeth discreetly as she said: ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you are trying to help the Thousand Beast City, forgetting the past injustice they made you suffer, all for the sake of Qu Ling Yue? Then that would be such a great pity. The pure and untainted little girl in your heart, is now just a old and broken shoe that has been used and abused. Do you know why Qu Wen Hao does everything I tell him to do so obediently? That he was even willing to use the Spirit Taming Bone Flute to deliver your Spirit Beast into my hands?¡±

    Qu Xin Rui¡¯s eyes narrowed up with a highly venomous glint.

    ¡°Because I made him personally witness, his own precious daughter, before his own very eyes, to be tainted by a whole group of men! Ha ha ha ha!¡±

 Chapter 1104

    Chapter 1104: ¡°Face p ¨C Eleventh Form (6)¡±

    ¡°Ha ha! I¡¯m afraid you do not even know this. When I captured that littless, all that her little heart was thinking was about you! When she was being tainted, she was weeping and crying out your name at the same time! Ha ha, but what a pitiful thing, no one came to save her at all.¡± Qu Xin Rui¡¯s face was twisted up and tinged with a little bit of madness, as she stared venomously at Jun Xie, feeling unjustly aggrieved.

    ¡°Do not me me for being so hard hearted. Who asked you to reject my advances so callously but was being so friendly with that little slut. Whatever is denied to me, nobody else can dream of getting it.¡±

    Qu Xin Rui seemed like she wanted everyone present to know about what Qu Ling Yue had been put through, as her voice spread to the outside of the Thousand Beast City¡¯s gate.

    Everyone who stood there, had all heard of what Qu Ling Yue had gone through, loud and clear!

    They all stared wide eyed and incredulous, unable to believe the fact that their Young Miss had been treated in such a manner by Qu Xin Rui!

    The chastity that women treasured the most, had just because of one tiny bit of jealousy from Qu Xin Rui, been mercilessly destroyed by her!

    Qu Wen Hao had already lost his mind. He did not hear a single word of what Qu Xin Rui was saying, but only silently sat upon the ground, tears of blood flowing down his face, all light faded from his eyes.

    Xiong Ba and Qing Yu gritted their teeth and hung their heads.

    Previously, when Qu Wen Hao had wanted to use the Spirit Taming Bone Flute to gain control over Lord Meh Meh, they had been all prepared to protect Lord Meh Meh at all costs, even if they had to run away with Lord Meh Meh, they would not regret it in the slightest.

    But when Qu Wen Hao told them about what happened to Qu Ling Yue, after they recovered from the shock, they chose to give in.

    They would not have chosen to give in even if Qu Xin Rui had used torture on Qu Ling Yue, but she had used the method that was most intolerable to women throughout the world, crushing a person¡¯s dignity and their spirit, bit by bit.

    At that time, Qu Wen Hao had been grabbed by Shen Chi to go to the Heavenly Cloud Chambers and forced to witness his most precious daughter being tainted by the group of men who were worse than beasts. He had struggled and begged, but was not a match for the power of the Purple Spirit. He couldn¡¯t even manage to make himself close his eyes to avoid seeing the heart wrenching scene.

    Qu Xin Rui had ordered for men to pry his eyes open, forcing him to witness the entire process.....

    Xiong Ba and Qing Yu really could not imagine the kind of trauma that Qu Wen Hao and Qu Ling Yue were made to undergo, and they had no other choice at that time but to sumb.

    Hidden within the crowd, Qiao Chu¡¯s face showed shock. With the betrayal by the Thousand Beast City, he had lost the confidence he had with this city, and felt that Qu Wen Hao¡¯s actions had been uneptable.....

    But he had definitely not thought that Qu Xin Rui would employ such a cruel and disgusting method to force Qu Wen Hao to submit!

    Qiao Chu subconsciously looked up at the silent Jun Wu Xie.....

    Jun Wu Xie stared, her gaze fixed unwaveringly upon Qu Xin Rui, and her cold eyes seemingly froze in that instant.

    She had tried to guess at the reason for Qu Wen Hao¡¯s betrayal, and had reasoned that Qu Xin Rui might have used Qu Ling Yue to force Qu Wen Hao to submit. But she had never once ever thought that Qu Xin Rui would actuallymit such a maniacal and heinous deed!

    And all of that..... had actually been linked to her!

    Just because she had rejected Qu Xin Rui, and spoken a few words to Qu Ling Yue, Qu Xin Rui had actually done such a thing that angered both mortals and gods! !

    Jun Wu Xie could feel a unidentifiable fire suddenly light up within her heart. She had always despised and abhorred those who bullied and humiliated women. Even against her own enemies, she had never cared to employ method that tainted the chastity of women.

 Chapter 1105

    Chapter 1105: ¡°Face p ¨C Eleventh Form (7)¡±

    But Qu Xin Rui had no qualms about abandoning all sense of scruples, and even to the extent of not being bothered in the least, that the same bloodline flowed within her body and Qu Ling Yue¡¯s!

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face had seemingly turned so cold as if it had been covered with ayer of frost, so icily cold that the air around her suddenly became thin.

    Qu Xin Rui was smiling gleefully, the cold expression on Jun Xie¡¯s face making her feel the pleasure of vengeance more strongly.

    ¡°Little Young Master Jun. You asked for all of this to happen. If you had just obediently cooperated with me, I would not have needed to stir up so much trouble. In the end, you are the one who implicated them all into this. But don¡¯t worry, I have still kept the littless alive, although she has now be a wilted flower, but..... at least she still has a breath left in her. If you are willing to work together with me, I can jolly well return her and your Spirit Beast to you.¡± Qu Xin Rui said, feeling she was making a highly generous offer.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    Qu Xin Rui had put it across very nicely, but in actual fact, it did not matter whether Jun Wu Xie agreed to work with Qu Xin Rui, the Thousand Beast City would still end up annihted. The various powers within the Lower Realm were just mere pawns the Twelve Pces held in their hands and the only use they were good for was to locate the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb. Once that was found, no matter who they were, they would be silenced by the Twelve Pces.

    ¡°Do you really think that I am as dumb as you are?¡± Jun Wu Xie said,ughing coldly.

    The smile on Qu Xin Rui¡¯s face immediately showed signs of cracking.

    ¡°I have absolutely no interest in bing a dog of the Twelve Pces.¡± Jun Wu Xie sneered.

    The two words, Twelve Pces, hadpletely shattered Qu Xin Rui¡¯sposure and her eyes suddenly widened as she stared at Jun Wu Xie in shock.

    ¡°What are you saying? How did you know.....?¡± Qu Xin Rui could not believe that she was hearing the words ¡®Twelve Pces¡¯ing out from the mouth of a person of the Lower Realm!

    It must be known, before she broke through to the Purple Spirit, she had beenpletely ignorant of the fact that under these Heavens, there existed a ce she had never ever heard of before. And Jun Xie was still so young, how could he possibly know about the existence of the Twelve Pces!

    Jun Wu Xie stared coldly at Qu Xin Rui. ¡°The stupid, have no right to question.¡±

    Previously, Jun Wu Xie had merely intended to let death be Qu Xin Rui¡¯s punishment. But now, she had changed her mind.

    The expression on Qu Xin Rui¡¯s face was growing darker and darker. She had thought that Jun Xie¡¯s appearance was happening just like she had nned, because she had gained control over Lord Meh Meh and Jun Xie would be passive. But the way everything was happening here, waspletely different from what she had expected.

    Jun Xie had not only failed to show the slightest sign, he was even on the defensive, his mannerisms and demeanor was instead much more highly aggressive than before!

    All of this hadpletely deviated away from any of Qu Xin Rui¡¯s ns!

    In the Thousand Beast City, it had been a long time since Qu Xin Rui had met anyone who dared defy her orders. It could be said that she had turned to be a tyrannical dictator over the years in the Thousand Beast City but Jun Xie¡¯s appearance hadpletely broken that state of affairs! It was the first time that Qu Xin Rui had wanted to win someone over and she had been given the cold shoulder. She had then tried all ways and means, in an attempt to force Jun Wu Xie to submit, but things had not gone her way.

    ¡°Jun Xie, are you going to refuse the offered wine and choose to drink it as punishment? Since you do know about the Twelve Pces, then you must surely know if you are to go against the Twelve Pces, you will definitelye to no good end. No matter you, or the Fire Country behind you, when ced before the Twelve Pces, is seen to be miniscule, and highly insignificant. I don¡¯t think I have to remind you of that fact, do I?¡± No matter how dumb Qu Xin Rui could be, it was obvious that Jun Xie was not interested in the least to cooperate with her. Regardless whether she used the stick or the carrot, she had not been able to move Jun Xie in the slightest!

 Chapter 1106

    Chapter 1106: ¡°Face p ¨C Eleventh Form (8)¡±

    ¡°Or should I say, that people from the Twelve Pces have already approached you?¡± The thought suddenly came to Qu Xin Rui¡¯s mind. It had been mentioned before when she was discussing it with Shen Chi before, but they had brushed off such a possibility at that time.

    But now, no matter what kind of threats or benefits she used, she had not been able to shake Jun Xie¡¯s will. And Jun Xie had shown that he knew of the existence of the Twelve Pces, and that was not possible in the Lower Realm!

    The Middle Realm very seldomly initiated contact with people of the Lower Realm and besides to the target leading power they had selected, the only other instance that they would appear was when someone in the Lower Realm broke through to the Purple Spirit. Jun Xie was merely about fourteen or fifteen years old and even if he was incredibly gifted, it was not possible that he was a Purple Spirit. So the only other possibility was before he came to the Thousand Beast City, people from the Twelve Pces have already approached her!

    Faced with Jun Xie¡¯s aggressive defiance, Qu Xin Rui could onlye to this conclusion.

    ¡°Do you think just by having another pce backing you up, you have nothing to worry about at all? You are just a pawn of the Twelve Pces and even if I am to kill you, they will not bother to avenge you. What they seek is merely the same thing I am after, the might of the Fire Country behind you and it does not matter whether the Emperor of the Fire Country is you or someone else.¡± Qu Xin Rui said, her eyes narrowed, a glint of murder brewing within. If Jun Xie had indeed alreadye in contact with the other pces, she would then really make her move now, to have the youth eliminated.

    Qu Xin Rui discreetly gave Shen Chi a hidden signal, which was caught by Shen Chi and the other two men from the Middle Realm.

    Xiong Ba and his people outside the city¡¯s gates werepletely clueless about what kind of ce the Twelve Pces was that Jun Xie and Qu Xin Rui were talking about. To them, the name of the ce waspletely foreign, but from what Qu XIn Rui had said, she both hinted and as good as clearly stated the incredible might of the Twelve Pces.....

    To be able to use the Emperor of the mightiest country across thends as a pawn..... Just what kind of a ce was the Twelve Pces?

    Jun Wu Xie merely looked on coldly at Qu Xin Rui and said: ¡°You¡¯ve finished what you wanted to say?¡±

    Qu Xin Rui was taken aback with surprise. Jun Wu Xie¡¯s expression had not changed the slightest bit, just as if everything she had just said, had not affected Jun Xie at all.

    ¡°If you are done talking, then meet your death.¡± Jun Wu Xie said chillingly.

    Qu XIn Rui looked at Jun Xie in puzzlement and she suddenly found it so absurd that she startedughing.

    ¡°Ha ha! Jun Xie, you are just too conceited. How big do you think you are? What do you even amount to! ? If not for the Fire Country behind you, do you think I will even cast a nce in your direction? In my eyes, you are merely a bug I can squash to death easily! Since you do not know what¡¯s good for you, there is no use keeping you alive!¡±

    Suddenly, Qu Xin Rui¡¯s entire body red with purple coloured spirit energy! She morphed into a purple ray of light as she shot straight towards Jun Xie upon the city gate¡¯s wall!

    Jun Xie¡¯s arrogance had incited her rage to burn, and since he refused to be used, that she would just kill him!

    At the same instance, Shen Chi and his men also charged straight at Jun Xie as well!

    Four Purple Spirits striking at the same moment, all determined to annihte Jun Xie on this very spot!

    Everyone standing outside the city¡¯s gates suddenly grew nervous at the very moment they saw Qu Xin Rui and her people moved to strike. Although many of them did not know what kind of a background Jun Xie possessed, but from his conversation with Qu Xin Rui, they all realised that Jun Xie was of the same stance with all of them. When they saw four Purple Spirits, the very pinnacle of power, charging right at Jun Xie, everyone¡¯s hearts suddenly jumped!

 Chapter 1107

    Chapter 1107: ¡°Face p ¨C Eleventh Form (9)¡±

    Xiong Ba and the people in the crowd found themselves suddenly bathed in cold sweat. They wanted to stop the attack but with their measly powers, they were finding it difficult to even see Qu Xin Rui¡¯s movements, and they could forget about wanting to stop her.

    However, at the very instant that Qu Xin Rui was just about to reach before Jun Xie!

    Several figures had suddenly appeared right in front of Jun Wu Xie! They received the full brunt of the attack from Qu Xin Rui and her men!

    Purple coloured spirit power light shed in midair, and five youths with purple spirit power emanating from their bodies appeared suddenly before everyone¡¯s eyes!

    Having five Purple Spirits appear at the same time made the entire Thousand Beast City fall dead silent. Everyone was staring in shock with their mouths wide agape as they looked at the five highly handsome looking youths.

    They all looked to be only about seventeen to eighteen years of age but the spirit power glow surrounding their bodies shocked everyone right to their bones!

    Qu Xin Rui and Shen Chi, together with his men, were forcefully pushed back. And it was only when theynded back on the ground that they noticed the people who had held them back were actually such young youths!

    ¡°How is this possible! ?¡± Qu Xin Rui¡¯s eyes were wide with disbelief! She was actually seeing the all too familiar purple coloured spirit power light upon these youths! When they had shed earlier, she had been able to feel the powers of the youths. Their spirit powers could not be considered to be that of a true Purple Spirit, but they had employed the method that only existed in the Middle Realm to temporarily raise their spirit powers to breakthrough to the Purple Spirit level!

    That unique method, Qu Xin Rui had only witnessed it used in the Middle Realm, and absolutely no one in the Lower Realm knew how to use that!

    ¡°All of you are from the Middle Realm!¡± Qu Xin Rui eximed as she stared at the handsome looking youths.

    ¡°Whether we are or not, you are not in a position to ask.¡± Qiao Chu replied as he swung his arms to loosen his muscles, a brow lifted up on his face as he stared at Qu Xin Rui. When Qu Xin Rui had revealed the real reason for Qu Wen Hao¡¯s betrayal earlier, he had already longed to be able to tear this venomous woman into a thousand pieces!

    Although he wasn¡¯t really on familiar terms with Qu Ling Yue, but to put such a simple and innocent young girl through such a horrendous and terrifying ordeal, he really could not make himself stand back any longer!

    Qu Xin Rui stared at them, her eyes filled with intense hatred. Never in her dreams would she have thought that in the Lower Realm, would she see this bunch of youths who possessed the ability to temporarily raise their spirit power levels!

    Although Purple Spirits achieved from such a method, were notparable to true Purple Spirits, but in a all out brawl, wanting to defeat them within a short period of time would still require quite a big amount of effort from them.

    ¡°These are the affairs of the Soul Return Pce and if all of you do not want to get tangled up with trouble, you had better not stick your nose into this!¡± Shen Chi said with his face creased up in a frown, as he stared at Qiao Chu and the others. He did not believe that this bunch of youths were people from the Lower Realm.

    ¡°And what if we insist on courting trouble?¡± Qiao Chu challenged, his eyes narrowed.

    ¡°Do you think we are unable to see through the abnormality in your powers? In an all out battle, how can five of you be a match for us! ?¡± Shen Chi said through narrowed eyes. Things have progressed to such a stage that exceeded all their expectations. They did not know where this bunch of youths had popped out from, and why were they on Jun Xie¡¯s side.

    Shen Chi did not know, but it couldn¡¯t be any clearer to Xiong Ba and Qing Yu who were standing among the crowd!

    Standing in front of Jun Xie, were the other five disciples the Zephyr Academy had sent to the Fire Country¡¯s Capital City to participate in the Battle Spirit Tournament!

    These bunch of youths hade to the Thousand Beast City together with Jun Xie, but had temporarily split ways just before they entered the city. Xiong Ba knew that this bunch of youths held extraordinary powers, but..... even if you beat him to death, he would never have once thought that the powers of the youths had already reached the Purple Spirit level!

 Chapter 1108

    Chapter 1108: ¡°Face p ¨C Eleventh Form (10)¡±

    Five Purple Spirits!

    And they were still so young!

    Even for Xiong Ba who had had the chance to interact with Qiao Chu and the others for quite a time before, he was suddenly stupefied by the spirit powers the youths had revealed!

    At that moment, Xiong Ba¡¯s heart was filled with regret. It was only then that he realized where Jun Xie¡¯sposure had stemmed from. The youth relied not just on his intelligence alone, but also upon this unknown trump card he held within his hands!

    When such immense powers arebined with high intelligence, the resulting effect, was something beyond any one of them could imagine.

    Looking back now, Qu Wen Hao¡¯s actions from before, was just absolutelyughable. If they had been able to have more trust in Jun Xie, if they had discussed the matter about Qu Xin Rui with Jun Xie right from the start, maybe Jun Xie would have already thought up a n to rescue Qu Ling Yue, and the things that happened after would not have even urred!

    Xiong Ba and Qing Yu clearly realized their folly then, that had pushed the Thousand Beast City to fall deeper into the terrifying abyss. It was through their own hands, that they had forced their most reliable ally, to severe all ties with them!

    Endless regret surged within the chests of Xiong Ba and Qing Yu. But at this point, however much regret they felt would not be able to change any of it.

    Because, from the moment Jun Wu Xie had appeared there, her gaze had not once looked upon anyone else. In Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes, the Thousand Beast City no longer had any position or standing!

    They were merely a bunch of despicable betrayers!

    ¡°Haha, I¡¯m sorry to say this. Although we would really like to ughter you bunch of trash here personally, but this time, it seems someone is even more keen to take the lives of the dogs that all of you are.¡± Qiao Chu said spitefully, unusually calm in the midst of the chaos, as he looked at Shen Chi, arms crossed before his chest.

    Shen Chi lifted up an eyebrow.

    All of a sudden!

    A tall and slender figure gracefully descended down from the air toe right before Jun Wu Xie.

    It was a wlessly handsome man, his perfectly formed features without a single trace of blemish, as if he was the greatest creation of the Heavens. His entrance graceful, his demeanour elegant and refined, attracting all eyes to turn their gazes upon his magnificent being.

    ¡°Little Xie, are you sure you really want me to make my move?¡± Jun Wu Yao asked gently as he fell gracefully toe beside Jun Wu Xie. As per the agreement he had made with Jun Wu Xie before this, he was supposed to only watch the show from high up in the air, but Jun Wu Xie had suddenly changed her mind.

    ¡°I want her alive.¡± Jun Wu Xie said, her eyes narrowing up dangerously. After Qu Xin Rui revealed the matter about Qu Ling Yue, Jun Wu Xie had immediately wiped all her prior ns clean.

    She didn¡¯t want to kill Qu Xin Rui so easily.

    ¡°As you wish.¡± A faint smile came onto Jun Wu Yao¡¯s face, as he gracefully lifted Jun Wu Xie¡¯s tiny hand, and nted a light kiss on her palm. Thereafter, he turned around, and his feet were taking steps like he was walking upon the ground, slowly walking down from the high wall. Every single step that he took, his form wasposed, like there was a staircase that nobody could see below his feet, that stretched down to the ground from the city¡¯s wall, his steps slow, suave and debonair.

    Qu Xin Rui state in puzzlement at the outrageously good looking man. She had seen a countless number of beautiful men, but never one as handsome and beautiful as this. Before Jun Wu Yao, the entire bunch of favoured men back in the Heavenly Cloud Chambers were instantly reduced to be unbearably filthy mud who wouldn¡¯t even be qualified to kneel at the man¡¯s feet topete for glory in any way.

    The very instant Shen Chi saw Jun Wu Yao, every single pore on him felt an oppressionpletely unlike any he had ever felt before.

    Jun Wu Yao was only walking down from the city wall and they were already feeling as if a mountainous boulder that weighed many tons was gradually pressing down upon the chests of Shen Chi and hispanions!

 Chapter 1109

    Chapter 1109: ¡°Face p ¨C Eleventh Form (11)¡±

    The oppressive aura was so intense that it made them feel as if their chests were going to explode. This was something Shen Chi and hispanions had never experienced before!

    The man had not even made any moves but they were already so overwhelmed by that intense aura. The fancy that Qu Xin Rui had held in her heart quickly dissipated as cold sweat beaded on her forehead, her face immediately turning ashen!

    With just his oppressive aura alone, and it was already able to overwhelm a Purple Spirit. Just how powerful could that man be! ?

    They did not even dare to think.

    For auras as oppressive as this, they had only experienced from several of the Lords of the Twelve Pces before, but that situation had happened only after the Lord of the Pce had consciously pushed their auras into an intense re.

    But for this man before their eyes, he had not done a single thing, but just to walk slowly towards them in approach, and there were already feeling it so strongly!

    ¡°Who..... Who are you.....¡± Ever since Qu Xin Rui came back to the Thousand Beast City, this was the first time she felt fear, as she gazed in terror at the man who was a little too outrageously good looking.

    A devilish smile was upon Jun Wu Yao¡¯s face as he looked at the ashen faced Qu Xin Rui with a slighted lifted eyebrow.

    ¡°It was you.¡± He seemed to be talking to himself, yet sounding like he was questioning Qu Xin Rui at the same time.

    ¡°Wh..... Wha..... What.....¡± Qu Xin Rui was stunned, not knowing what Jun Wu Yao was talking about.

    The smile at the edges of Jun Wu Yao¡¯s mouth grew deeper. He raised his right handzily, lightly moving the fourth finger on his right hand.

    A ray of ck shadowy light shed, like an arrow shot from a bow, flying in an instant straight at Qu Xin Rui¡¯s mouth!

    ¡°ARRRGH!¡± A shrill and mournful scream escaped out from Qu Xin Rui¡¯s mouth. That ck shadow had instantly struck her mouth and arge amount of blood was spurting out from it!

    Within the greatly bloodied mouth Qu Xin Rui held open from agony, it could be seen that her tongue was rotting at an rmingly quick rate!

    The rotted chunks of flesh shot out of her mouth together with blood and goo, sttering all over the ground!

    Qu Xin Rui only felt as if someone was burning her tongue with a red hot branding iron, the agony of the highly stinging burn wrecking upon her, making her unable to even remain standing as she fell to the ground helplessly, writhing as her entire body rolled around, clutching at her mouth in futility!

    The blood and goo, mixed with broken pieces of flesh, continued to flow out through the gaps between her fingers, the red stters, spilling all around her, a strong stinking bloody stench spreading endlessly from her spot!

    All of a sudden, everyone¡¯s eyes grew wide with horror and incredulity, as they stared at Qu Xin Rui writhing in agony upon the dirty ground.

    Almost everyone present could not react at all, not knowing what had exactly happened.....

    Having terrorized and riding roughshod over the entire Thousand Beast City, Qu Xin Rui who called the shots for more than a decade there..... had actually fallen to the ground in less than a blink, writhing like a dying dog, her entire body twisting in agony as she let out shrill and ear piercing wails!

    That unbelievable scene, made everyone in the Thousand Beast City let out a loud gasp!

    They knew better than anyone the kind of power Qu Xin Rui possessed. How Qu Xin Rui had washed the Thousand Beast City with blood that fateful year was still fresh in their minds. The mighty Purple Spirit was the nightmare that gripped at all their hearts, and they had never ever thought that anyone could topple that old hag so easily like this.....

    But that most highly impossible and unimaginable scene, was at that very moment, ying out right before their eyes.

    Jun Wu Yao had merely casually moved a finger, and he had immediately sent Qu Xin Rui into such boundless Hell!

    In the entire Thousand Beast City, everything else was silent. Only the lone crying wails of Qu Xin Rui resonated reaching high to the clouds!

 Chapter 1110

    Chapter 1110: ¡°Face p ¨C Eleventh Form (12)¡±

    The nightmare that for many years had gripped the Thousand Beast City was slowly being dispersed bit by bit with that mournful wail!

    Shen Chi watched on in horror as Qu Xin Rui fell within a pool of her own blood. Although Qu Xin Rui¡¯s powers was the weakest among the four of them, but she still wasn¡¯t weaker by all that much where if they were to engage in battle with her, it would still be impossible to take her down in a short period of time.

    Not to mention by just moving a single finger.....

    If it was said that Shen Chi was in fear of Jun Wu Yao before this, then what gripped at his heart at that moment could only be described as pure and utter terror!

    The smile on Jun Wu Yao¡¯s face did not reduce in the slightest, but the murderous aura within his eyes was growing more and more intense, incited by the thick stench of blood that hung thickly in the air.

    ¡°Although I really want to crush all the bones in your body bit by bit, but since Little Xie wants you kept alive, I will allow you to live a little while longer.¡± The chilling words spewed out through Jun Wu Yao¡¯s sexy lips. Jun Wu Xie wanted her kept alive, so he had let her live. But..... that mouth that dared to defile Jun Wu Xie, he did not want it to exist for another minute more.

    Anyway.....

    [As long as she doesn¡¯t die, it¡¯s good enough. Isn¡¯t it?]

    Jun Wu Yao turned his head slightly, and his gaze was still lusting for ughter as it fell upon Shen Chi and the two other men behind him.

    Shen Chi felt as if all the blood within his body had turned to ice, suddenly so cold that his teeth started chattering uncontrobly!

    ¡°Wh..... Who..... Who are you really.....¡± Shen Chi¡¯s entire body had turned cold. He only knew that the man before his eyes, was scarier than anyone he had ever met in his life!

    That absolute and tyrannical power that made one fall into abject despair, which even their Lord of the Pce might not evenpare to in the slightest bit!

    Shen Chi could not detect a single sliver of spirit power on Jun Wu Yao, but his overwhelming might was undoubtable to say the least!

    [Just who could this man really be?]

    [With such power, even in the Middle Realm, no one will be able to oppose him!]

    Jun Wu Yao narrowed his eyes slightly and raised a hand. A ck mist surged out from his palm, gathering together to be a huge ck dragon, which then immediately leapt at Shen Chi and the other two men!

    In the instant that Shen Chi saw the ck dragon, his mind exploded with a realization!

    He had once heard in a legend about such a person, who transcended beyond the realm of spirit powers, and possessed might like no one has ever seen, crushing countless scores of the most powerful pugilists!

    That power that that man possessed, was not spirit powers, but a ck substance, that he couldmand at will, that had brought endless nightmares to the people!

    At the same moment that the ck dragon was flying towards Shen Chi, Shen Chi¡¯s eyes saw his own end. Thest thing he saw was Jun Wu Yao, with his devilish smile upon his lips, and within that jet ck pair of eyes that looked at them, a violet light shed!

    In an instant, the enormous ck dragonpletely swallowed up Shen Chi and the other two men!

    Bright red blood exploded within the ck mist that engulfed them, as loud howls and agonised wails were torn out from the men together with their flesh and blood, sounding together with the crunching of bones, alling out from within the ck mist!

    Within that ck swirling mist, a faint shade of the blood could be seen, but everything waspletely contained within the mist, like a furious tornado, crushing it all bit by bit within the powerful deadly spiral!

    Qu Xin Rui was convulsing in agony, as shey in a heap on the ground, watching on helplessly as she saw Shen Chi and her two other Purple Spiritpanions being ground up by the ck mist into nothing else but blood.....

    Her eyes stared, her heart almost jumping out of her!

 Chapter 1111

    Chapter 1111: ¡°Face p ¨C Eleventh Form (12)¡±

    Thest thing that Shen Chi thought of just before he died, now resurfaced within Qu Xin Rui¡¯s mind. She was so terrified that she was being suffocated, as she watched the blood mist slowly beingpressed bit by bit, till it turned into a red bead, no bigger than a rice grain, before suddenly exploding in a wide burst, scattering into a bright powdery rain over thend, to disappear into the earth.....

    Death..... could actually be so beautiful.....

    Three powerful Purple Spirits, finally reduced into blood coloured dust, to provide nourishment to the earth in the Thousand Beast City.

    It all ended in an instant. Before the people of the Thousand Beast City realised what had happened, the battle had reached its end.

    Except for the one fallen to the ground with blood spewing forth from her mouth, Qu Xin Rui who was still barely alive, Shen Chi and the other two men had disappeared for good from the face of the earth, and not a single trace of them could be found any longer.

    From the crowd, all was quiet. Everyone had been driven into stupefied silence by everything they had witnessed.

    Xiong Ba¡¯s eyes were wide, as he looked at the man who had imed himself to be Jun Xie¡¯s ¡°personal aide¡±.....

    He knew..... that Jun Wu Yao was powerful..... but he had never thought..... that his power reached such an incredulous extent!

    The Purple Spirit was the pinnacle of power in all their hearts, a power that they had fought to resist against with their lives but had been unable to change anything. But before this wlessly good looking man, the Purple Spirit was just a bug he could crush effortlessly..... He had just wriggled a finger, raised a hand, and he had wounded a Purple Spirit enough to incapacitate her, andpletely obliterated three other Purple Spirits!

    How insanely powerful was that! ?

    Everyone did not even dare to imagine!

    If not for the still present stench of blood hanging in the air, if not for the sight of Qu Xin Rui still convulsing upon the ground, they might really have thought that they were all still in a dream!

    Jun Wu Yao turned himself around, and walked towards Jun Wu Xie. And at the very instant he turned, Ye Sha and Ye Mei suddenly appeared behind Qu Xin Rui, carelessly dragging the fallen Qu Xin Rui up from the pool of blood she had spewed out from herself.

    The Qu Xin Rui at that moment, no longer disyed any trace of the earlier arrogance, lookingpletely unlike the one person who had held the entire Thousand Beast City in oppression for more than a decade.

    The clothes on her were soaked with blood and the tongue in her mouth had already rotted to its root, the rot still spreading incessantly, from inside over her entire mouth. Her lips hadpletely rotted off and her gums a gory rotting mess. As Ye Sha and Ye Mei dragged her along, blood stained teeth fell off one by one from her oral cavity, (Note from Cloud: don¡¯t think I can still call it a mouth, hence the clumsy awkward wording used.) in a clinking tter onto the ground. On her face where her mouth was supposed to be, no more flesh could be seen, and only the white of her bone stained with blood was visible to the entire crowd of people there.....

    Qu Xin Rui¡¯s mouth, looked as terrifying as if someone had forcibly torn the flesh out from her face.

    The excruciating and agonizing pain was driving Qu Xin Rui to almost lose her consciousness, but her attention was not on the pain wracking at her. Her eyes were filled with terror as she stared at the back view of Jun Wu Yao, that graceful and elegant figure, but had been the one who drove her into utter despair, killing all her hopepletely.

    [The person in the legend!]

    [Was actually still alive!]

    ¡°Ugh! Ugh! Ugh! ! !¡± She tried to say something, but her tongue that had rotted off rendered her incapable of any speech and the sounds squeezed out from her throat was just gibberish.

    However.....

    There was no one there who wanted to hear what she had to say.

    Jun Wu Yao walked leisurely toe stand beside Jun Wu Xie, the smile still on his face.

    ¡°As you wished for, alive.¡± Jun Wu Yao presented, raising his hand slightly, gesturing towards the appalling spectacle that Qu Xin Rui was, his attractive eyes twinkling at Jun Wu Xie.

 Chapter 1112

    Chapter 1112: ¡°Face p ¨C Eleventh Form (14)¡±

    Qu Xin Rui was dragged toe before Jun Wu Xie as she stared wide eyed, her mouth that could no longer be shut still having pieces of flesh mixed with blood falling from it. The thick stench of blood swirled heavily around her as blood continued to soak up into her clothes, and mud caking up all over her. Her carefully groomed hair was a big mess her eyes with their once coquettish gaze had been reced by terror and lunacy.

    If it was said that Qu Xin Rui was thought to be an aloof and alluring female devil before, she was now looking no different from a dirty beggar whoy in a heap on the ground, or even more wretched looking than them.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s chilly gaze swept over the figure of Qu Xin Rui, cold as steel des, razor sharp without the slightest bit of sympathy.

    ¡°Do you know why I wanted you to live?¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s cold voice slowly rang out.

    Qu Xin Rui looked at Jun Xie in terror. She had thought that Jun Xie was just the newly ascended little Emperor of the Fire Country but when she understood the identity Jun Wu Yao truly held, she realised that she had erred..... truly andpletely erred!

    Jun Xie was not someone she could afford to offend in the slightest!

    But now, no amount of regret mattered in the least. Her tongue had rotted off, her lips and teeth had been ground away, thick blood filling up her oral cavity. She wanted to plead, wanted to repent, but there was nothing she could do, but only to hang like a dead dog, as she was dragged by Ye Sha and Ye Mei to go before Jun Xie.

    ¡°Sometimes, by being alive, a person will suffer a fate worse than death.¡± Jun Wu Xie said, through narrowed eyes. She had initially not intended to inflict torture upon Qu Xin Rui but Qu Xin Rui had repeatedly poked at her inverse scale.

    She would not allow Qu Xin Rui to die such an easy death!

    ¡°But now, this has saved me a lot of trouble. I don¡¯t even need to get anyone to pry open that mouth of yours.¡± Jun Wu Xie said as the corners of her mouth curled up into a chilling smile. She took out an elixir from her Cosmos Sack hanging from her hip and when Jun Wu Yao saw the pill, his eyes shed a brief moment.

    That elixir was not unfamiliar to him. Back in the Qi Kingdom, Jun Wu Xie had used that same pill on Mo Xuan Fei and Bai Yun Xian!

    Constantly rotting, constantly putting one in despair..... Within that helpless despair, it was an endless cycle of rinse and repeat, a fate impossible to escape from.

    Jun Wu Xie took that elixir, the one that had caused the prince Mo Xuan Fei to turn into a revolting pile of rotting flesh, and threw it into Qu Xin Rui¡¯s mouth. Qu Xin Rui had thought to spit it out but Ye Sha had lifted up that chin that was dripping with blood to force the elixir down her throat.

    ¡°It has been quite long since I saw you put this elixir to use.¡± Jun Wu Yao said with a smile. The effects of that elixir, he had witnessed it himself before. Even he could not help but be impressed by the tyrannical effects the elixir had!

    Causing one¡¯s flesh to gradually rot, till it reaches the bone, and just as death came near, the flesh grows back. And without Jun Wu Xie¡¯s antidote, that heart splitting and unimaginable agony would repeat in an unending cycle.

    You do not die, and you can¡¯t live.....

    The one true torment under the Heavens was not death. But to be forced to continue living in despair and pain, without a single sliver of hope in one¡¯s heart, with no chance of redemption.....

    Jun Wu Xie used the simplest and most brutal method, to punish Qu Xin Rui. After she saw Qu Xin Rui swallow down the elixir, Jun Wu Xie suddenly looked up, and turned to look at the stupefied Xiong Ba within the crowd.

    ¡°I will now hand her over to you. Lock her up properly, and she will live forever. Do not allow her to die.¡±

 Chapter 1113

    Chapter 1113: ¡°Face p ¨C Eleventh Form (15)¡±

    Xiong Ba¡¯s heart jumped. He had thought Jun Xie would never speak another word to him throughout his entire life.

    Jun Xie¡¯s words puzzled Xiong Ba and shocked him at the same time. He had witnessed for himself Jun Wu Yao¡¯s overwhelming power that had taken down four Purple Spirits in an instant and he was very much aware that Jun Wu Yao¡¯s true power went far beyond the tiny bit they had just seen.

    At that moment, Xiong Ba¡¯s heart was gripped in fear, as he suddenly realised just how incredibly fortunate he had been.

    Fortunately.....

    Fortunately Qu Xin Rui had gone on to antagonize Jun Xie.

    Fortunately they had the same people as enemies with Jun Xie, otherwise, the people who would have fallen into the same fate as Qu Xin Rui might very possibly have been all of them instead.

    Deeply moved and filled with regret, Xiong Ba strode with wide steps toe to the bottom of the city¡¯s wall. Before everyone¡¯s eyes, he fell to his knees with a loud thud right before Jun Xie.

    ¡°The benevolence and mercy that Young Master Jun has shown to the Thousand Beast City would not be forgotten by all our people. The Thousand Beast City hasmitted deeply shameful deeds against Young Master Jun but we have been fortunate that Young Master Jun does not hold the past deed against us and saved our people from the depths of turmoil. I beg that Young Master Jun will ept a deep bow from my humble self!¡± Xiong Ba immediately kowtowed before Jun Xie, his quick and deeply resolute action immediately drawing out blood to flow down out from his forehead, but he didn¡¯t have the slightest intention to stop.

    They owed Jun Xie way too much, but have been repeatedly saved by this little youth. Jun Xie¡¯s manner of returning a grudge with benevolence made him feel as if countless rattan canes, were whipping them upon their hearts, their conscience being tormented under the agony.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s cold gaze swung onto Xiong Ba kneeling upon the ground. Crowded around Xiong Ba, the citizens of the Thousand Beast City finally recovered their senses, suddenly snapping back awake. Qu Xin Rui had been taken down and incapacitated and her subordinates had beenpletely obliterated. They were finally freed from the more than a decade old nightmare that they had been gued with!

    In an instant, everyone before the Thousand Beast City¡¯s gates were all kneeling down in lines before the wall!

    ¡°Thank you Young Master Jun for saving our lives!¡±

    ¡°Thank you Young Master Jun for helping us get out of our predicament!¡±

    ¡°Thank you.....¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    The grateful voices rang out one after another, filling the skies above the Thousand Beast City. The people had suffered under the torment brought to them under the tyranny of Qu Xin Rui and they were finally freed. They no longer had to fear Qu Xin Rui¡¯s cruel viciousness and they no longer had to be parted from their spouses! And they would no longer be forced to go to the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff that meant certain doom for all of them!

    They could finally live properly like a human under the sun!

    Everyone throughout the Thousand Beast City knew very clearly. If not for Jun Xie¡¯s timely appearance in the nick of time, even if all of them were fully determined to fight to the death with them, with their paltry powers, it would not be enough to bring down Qu Xin Rui. What they would finally only be able to achieve in the end, would only be to gain back their lost dignity, at the cost of death and blood as sacrifice!

    In the end.....

    The Thousand Beast City would have been annihted by Qu Xin Rui in merciless ughter.

    It was Jun Xie who had saved them, who gave them new hope and a chance to live!

    The many voices raised in weeping gratitude, in between intermittent and broken sobbing wails, showed all the umted pain and pent up bitterness within their hearts.

    With thousands kneeling in obeisance before her, there was not the slightest tinge of glee or expression of glory on her face. She merely frowned slightly, and looked at Jun Wu Yao beside her.

    ¡°Bring me to the Heavenly Cloud Chambers.¡±

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s eyes shed fleetingly, but he did not say anything about it, and only hooked his arm around Jun Wu Xie and carried her up before tapping his foot lightly on the ground, to fly off from the city¡¯s wall!

    Xiong Ba looked up, looking at the direction Jun Xie and Jun Wu Yao had left into, and his heart suddenly jolted in shock.

    That was, exactly the direction that the Heavenly Cloud Chambers was in!

    Jun Xie¡¯s Spirit Beast had been imprisoned there by Qu XIn Rui and locked up together in the basement of the Heavenly Cloud Chambers.....

 Chapter 1114

    Chapter 1114: ¡°I Came To Bring You Home (1)¡±

    Within the Heavenly Cloud Chambers, the many favoured men were putting on pretences of affectionate as they awaited their ¡°Mistress¡¯¡± return, when unexpectedly, the people they saw crashing through the doors of the Heavenly Cloud Chambers were Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao.

    ¡°What are you people doing here? The Great Aunt is not here today. If there is something you want to see her about, you can return another day.¡± An alluring looking favoured man said arrogantly as he turned to look at Jun Xie. At the moment his gaze fell upon Jun Wu Yao, his eyes shed with a momentary shock but it quickly disappeared.

    However, his voice had just dropped when his head was separated from his body and blood gushed out immediately, sttering all over the other favoured men around him.

    In an instant.

    Howls reverberated within the Heavenly Cloud Chambers. When had these bunch of soft favoured men living in luxury been exposed to such a terrifying scene before?

    They had enjoyed Qu Xin Rui¡¯s backing all these time and even before the Thousand Beast City¡¯s Grand Chieftain, they had been smug and highly arrogant. Suddenly seeing themselves being so nonchntly ughtered, they were immediately scared out of their wits.

    The favoured men who had been so proud and arrogant just a moment before suddenly turned into birds startled by the twang of a bow (Chinese idiom trantion), curling up their bodies tightly as they scrambled to hide in a corner, trembling visibly.

    Jun Wu Xie was not about to waste her breath of these men without dignity. She went straight up to the top floor of the Heavenly Cloud Chambers and there, she saw the familiar sight of Lord Meh Meh.

    Lord Meh Meh was lying upon the snow white fox fur, sleeping peacefully, the Spirit Taming Bone Flute ced just beside it. It did not not care about anything else surrounding it and the only thing that could make it react was only the Spirit Taming Bone Flute.

    Many a time, Qu Xin Rui had wanted Qu Wen Hao to use the Spirit Taming Bone Flute to control Lord Meh Meh, but Qu Wen Hao had tly denied her and totally refused to give in to her for this matter,pletely giving up all his rights on the Spirit Taming Bone Flute. But besides him, Lord Meh Meh wouldn¡¯t heed anyone else¡¯s instructions and without any orders given to it, Lord Meh Meh had only instinctively stuck itself close to the Spirit Taming Bone Flute.

    In a state of grogginess, Lord Meh Meh sensed that someone was approaching. It subconsciously opened its eyes and saw the tiny petite figure that had appeared before it.

    It tilted its head slightly, and looked calmly at the youth approaching it, but did not do anything else.

    ¡°I came to bring you home.¡± Jun Wu Xie bent her body over, stretching a hand out towards Lord Meh Meh.

    Lord Meh Meh was filled with confusion as it looked at Jun Wu Xie. This person¡¯s aura made it feel highlyforted, as its consciousness that was suppressed by the Spirit Taming Bone Flute continued to be assaulted. There seemed to be a tiny voice within its heart that was telling it that the person before its eyes posed no danger to it, and that it should ept her embrace.

    ¡°Meh?¡± The person before its eyes was strangely familiar but no matter how hard it tried to think, it could not remember who she was. But deep within its sea of memories, there was a fuzzy figure, who was replicated by Jun Wu Xie¡¯s figure before its eyes.

    ¡°Its consciousness is being suppressed and it cannot recognise you.¡± Jun Wu Yao said gently to Jun Wu Xie, as he observed Lord Meh Meh.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s gaze fell upon the Spirit Taming Bone Flute at the side and she picked it up. Lord Meh Meh immediately stood up, its eyes highly mystified, but did not show the slightest intent to attack.

    The voice deep within its heart was continuously telling it that it must not do anything to harm Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie slipped the Spirit Taming Bone Flute behind her back and reached out to carry Lord Meh Meh within her arms. Initially, Lord Meh Meh was rather squirmish as it twisted its body around, but as the all too familiar scent wafted into its nostrils, it slowly calmed the agitation within its heart. It finally wiggled its tail and found itself afortable position before snuggling into the embrace.

 Chapter 1115

    Chapter 1115: ¡°I Came To Bring You Home (2)¡±

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    ¡°Looks like it has not forgotten youpletely. Maybe, within its subconsciousness, it still holds an impression of you. You have not kept it with you in vain.¡± Seeing that even when when its consciousness was being controlled, it was still being so obedient, Jun Wu Yao was feeling rather satisfied.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s head was lowered, as she gently stroked Lord Meh Meh. After a while, Lord Meh Meh actually fell asleep within her arms and a tinge of gentleness shed within Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes that even she herself had not been aware of.

    That gentleness in her gaze, slowly melted the icy chill away from her eyes.

    ¡°Reporting to the Young Miss! We have discovered Qu Ling Yue.¡± Ye Sha suddenly appeared and said. Qu Xin Rui had been handed to Ye Mei to guard alone, and he had followed behind Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao toe investigate the Heavenly Cloud Chambers.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body suddenly stiffened slightly.

    ¡°Where?¡± She asked in a low voice.

    ¡°Within the Heavenly Cloud Chambers¡¯ underground dungeon.¡±

    ¡°Bring me there.¡± Jun Wu Xie said, her eyes narrowing up.

    Inside the Heavenly Cloud Chambers¡¯ underground dungeon, the several guards that guarded the ce had been disposed off by Ye Sha and blood sttered all over the floor. Under the dim flickering candlelight, it was dark inside the pried open iron door. Jun Wu Xie stood outside the cell, staring into the darkness inside, and no one knew what was going through her mind at that moment.

    ¡°Qu Ling Yue is right in there. Her condition..... is rather bad.¡± Ye Sha said hesitantly.

    Qu Ling Yue¡¯s condition, could not in fact be merely described with a singr word like bad. If it had been anyone else, Ye Sha might not have been so careful with his words. But Qu Ling Yue¡¯s predicament was somehow linked to Jun Wu Xie and he really did not dare to be too forthright with his words on the actual situation.

    Jun Wu Xie slowly opened her stride to walk towards the dark and dank cell, where the inside of the cell was permeated with the thick stench of blood.

    In the moment just as Jun Wu Xie was about to step inside the cell, a hand reached out to hold her back pulling on her arm.

    Jun Wu Xie turned her head back calmly, seeing that Jun Wu Yao was staring at her with a strange look in his eyes.

    ¡°You can choose not to see her.¡± Jun Wu Yao said, staring straight at Jun Wu Xie. Although she was trying very hard to suppress the emotions within her heart, but he could somehow feel that Qu Ling Yue¡¯s predicament had left a wound so deep it went right to the bone right across her heart.

    ¡°It had been because of me.¡± Jun Wu Xie said through gritted teeth. If not for Qu Xin Rui¡¯s earlier revtion, how would she have known that Qu Ling Yue had developed feeling for the youth she had crossdressed to be? And she wouldn¡¯t have possibly known, that the reason Qu Ling Yue had to suffer all of this, was just because the youth she portrayed herself as, had been a little more friendly to Qu Ling Yue that had incited the jealousy of Qu Xin Rui.

    The smile at the corners of Jun Wu Yao¡¯s lips faded a little and his deep and prating eyes stared into Jun Wu Xie¡¯s clear ones.

    ¡°Even if it wasn¡¯t for you, as the daughter of the Grand Chieftain of the Thousand Beast City, the day wille where she will still end up being used to threaten Qu Wen Hao, or else, why had she not been captured together with the others? She had only wanted to leave Qu Wen Hao with a sliver of hope and over the years, Qu Wen Hao¡¯s care and concern for his only child had only grown and intensified, inadvertently giving Qu Xin Rui a stronger hold over him.¡±

    Whatever that had happened to the Thousand Beast City, Jun Wu Yao was not in the least bit interested. If not for the fact that Jun Wu Xie was here, he wouldn¡¯t have appeared here at all. But he had noticed that Jun Wu Xie had developed a certain degree of guilt towards Qu Ling Yue for everything that had happened to the girl.

    To a usually cold and indifferent Jun Wu Xie, this was a situation very rarely seen, and Jun Wu Yao did not wish for Jun Wu Xie to be affected by anyone.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes lowered slightly, and she did not refute Jun Wu Yao¡¯s words, but merely said softly: ¡°I need to go in and see her.¡±

 Chapter 1116

    Chapter 1116: ¡°I Came To Bring You Home (3)¡±

    After saying that, Jun Wu Xie lifted her foot to step inside the dungeon cell!

    In the dim and dark cell, a tiny figure huddled wretchedly in a corner. Borrowing from the dim candlelight, Jun Wu Xie got a clear view of the state the figure was in. The figure¡¯s fair and smooth skin was exposed andpletely uncovered, long chains locked around her four limbs, their clear clinking sounds audible in tandem to her uncontroble trembling.

    Upon that thin slender body, green and purple bruises were visible all over, and her head of beautiful hair that was once the envy of many girls was now matted in knots like dry grass, turning into the only thing that could cover her body.....

    Qu Ling Yue, the Young Miss of the Thousand Beast City, a young girl that should have grown up cherished within the palms of the masses, had now turned to be put in such a pitiable state.

    Around her, several men in different states of undress had fallen in pools of blood, obviously having been killed by Ye Sha when he had charged in here earlier.

    The fact that these men had been here, was telling Jun Wu Xie one thing in no uncertain terms, that till the moment Ye Sha had charged in here, Qu Ling Yue had still be humiliated and helplessly further tainted by these men worse than beasts!

    At that moment, Jun Wu Xie felt her stomach start to turn. She could not hold herself back and retched but nothing came out, where she almost dropped Lord Meh Meh onto the ground!

    ¡°Don¡¯t look!¡± Jun Wu Yao suddenly pulled Jun Wu Xie into his arms.

    The temperature within Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body was dropping rmingly fast, her hands so chillingly cold like they had just been pulled out from ice, and were shaking faintly.

    To Jun Wu Xie who was an extreme clean freak, the trauma that struck at her from something like this was more severe than anything else she could imagine!

    That day, Qu Xin Rui had merely kissed her once on her face and she had already wished that she could tear her face off, while Qu Ling Yue¡¯s situation had been that much more horrifying!

    Jun Wu Xie was held tightly within Jun Wu Yao¡¯s embrace, her eyes staring widely, the emotions brewing within those eyes unfathomable.

    Maybe Jun Wu Yao¡¯s actions had startled Qu Ling Yue huddled in the corner and she suddenly let out growl like a wild animal. She had been quiet and unmoving but she was suddenly struggling wildly. She pulled at the chains restraining her and unintelligible wails escaped from her mouth.

    Jun Wu Xie suddenly pushed Jun Wu Yao away, and she drew in several deep breaths, fighting to quell the nausea deep within her stomach. She pushed Lord Meh Meh into Jun Wu Yao¡¯s arms and turned to take wide strides toe next to Qu Ling Yue!

    At that moment, Qu Ling Yue was like she hadpletely lost her mind, as she struggled violently, wanting to avoid everything. The blood from the dead men around her stained her fair skinned feet blood red. She did not seem to care that all four of her limbs were bound by thick chains, only using every single ounce of her strength to try to break free from everything at this ce!

    Jun Wu Xie stood before Qu Ling Yue, looking at the nowpletely different person she had known, and her heart winced up in pain.

    ¡°No..... No.....¡± Qu Ling Yue wailing cries resounded throughout the entire dungeon, trying her hardest to hide herself in the corner, her terror filled eyes overflowing with tears.

    Her hands and feet had obvious wounds showing on them, the skin under the chains broken and her flesh opened up where the whites of her bones could even be seen in some spots.....

    Struggling so violently, and with such severe injuries on her, she did not seem to care. Only the Heavens knew what kind of unspeakable torment she had suffered over that period of time.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Jun Wu Xie tried her best to make her voice sound gentle, as she approached the terrified Qu Ling Yue a little bit by bit.

 Chapter 1117

    <hr ss="chapter-end">

    Chapter 1117: ¡°I Came To Bring You Home (4)¡±

    Qu Ling Yue however was acting like a startled little beast as she curled up into a ball in terror.

    Jun Wu Xie suddenly felt as if her throat had turned dry. She did not know where the highly stifling feeling in her chest hade from but she knew that seeing Qu Ling Yue reduced to such a miserable and wretched state stung her eyes greatly.

    As she saw Qu Ling Yue hugging both her arms tightly against herself, seated upon the cold hard floor and her head lifted warily as she looked at her, Jun Wu Xie was suddenly finding it harder and harder to breathe. Jun Wu Xie took off her outer robe and ignoring Qu Ling Yue¡¯s struggles, she forcibly draped it around Qu Ling Yue¡¯s body, covering her up entirely, and hugged Qu Ling Yue¡¯s shaking figure tightly.

    ¡°I am Jun Xie. I will not hurt you. Do not be afraid.¡± Jun Wu Xie crooned in a soft voice, patiently whispering it repeatedly into Qu Ling Yue¡¯s ear to try tofort her.

    Qu Ling Yue¡¯s struggles gradually calmed down, but the heavily ravaged body was still trembling uncontrobly.

    ¡°Jun..... Jun..... Xie.....¡± Qu Ling Yue tried to repeat those two words with much difficulty.

    ¡°Mm.¡± Jun Wu Xie affirmed gently.

    ¡°Jun Xie..... Jun Xie.....¡± The terror within Qu Ling Yue¡¯s eyes gradually faded away, and her eyes slowly turned to look highly aggrieved, where she had just barely calmed down not for too long, she began to struggle violently once again!

    ¡°Save me! Jun Xie..... Save me..... Please save me.....¡± She seemed to bepletely oblivious that the person right before her eyes was Jun Xie and continued to struggle in an attempt to escape from there. The chains fastened upon her clinked loudly from her incessant pulling and the wounds were tearing up once more. Blood flowed over the ck iron chains and fell to the floor, mixing together with the blood that had not yet congealed!

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s brows immediately creased together. If Qu Ling Yue continued to struggle like this, her hands and legs might very soon be maimed!

    Jun Wu Xie made a decision quickly on the spot and gathered her spirit powers into her hands, decisively ripping the chains restraining Qu Ling Yue¡¯s limbs apart.

    Suddenly freed from her restraints, Qu Ling Yue suddenly fell forward. Without the support from the chains holding her up, she fell onto the ground in a wretched heap, but she did not let out a single yelp of pain and just used her hands which were fully covered with blood to drag herself across the stone floor, towards the exit of the dungeon.

    That was when Jun Wu Xie saw that the thumb on Qu Ling Yue¡¯s right hand had been neatly cut off and the wound had only been carelessly wrapped with bandages and the bandage had already turned ck from dirt and dried blood.....

    ¡°Save me..... Save me please.....¡± Qu Ling Yue¡¯s desperate plea sounded like it had been squeezed forth from deep within her chest and that was the only thought within her confused and traumatised consciousness. She did not care about the pain upon her body but only thought to escape from this cage, to get away from this living hell.....

    ¡°Ye Sha.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s voice sounded a little raspy.

    Ye Sha immediately appeared within the cell.

    ¡°Take her away to get some rest, and don¡¯t let her continue to resist.¡± Jun Wu Xie said, drawing a deep breath. Qu Ling Yue¡¯s awareness was inplete chaos, the torment in the recent period hadpletely crushed the pure and innocent girl¡¯s spirit, making her lose her ability to discern what was going on, left with thest vestige of consciousness just before insanity.

    If Qu Ling Yue was left to carry on like this, even if Jun Wu Xie were to personally treat her, it would be still be very difficult for Qu Ling Yue to make a full recovery.

    Ye Sha nodded and immediately went forward. His approach made Qu Ling Yue cry even louder as she fought furiously to run away from the man¡¯s touch, her mouth repeatedly calling out Jun Xie¡¯s name.

 Chapter 1118

    Chapter 1118: ¡°I Came To Bring You Home (5)¡±

    Maybe Qu Ling Yue at this point when her mind was on the verge of copse, she was still thinking..... that Jun Xie woulde save her.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s chest felt like a huge rock had been ced upon it, making it hard for her to breathe.

    Ye Sha did not dare to handle Qu Ling Yue too roughly but could not allow her to continue to hurt herself. Hence, he had no choice but to knock her unconscious and carried her up. After nodding briefly to Jun Wu Xie, he carried Qu Ling Yue outside.

    Within the cell, silence fell. The only sound Jun Wu Xie could hear, was her own breathing.

    She had never been a good person herself, and she had dealt with Qu Xin Rui because Qu Xin Rui had been her enemy, not because she sympathised with the Thousand Beast City¡¯s predicament.

    But when she saw Qu Ling Yue in such a state, her emotions had gone a little out of control.

    The evil and ugly side of the world, she had seen quite a lot, but there was just one thing, no matter what, she had never been able to tolerate!

    That was when such acts of humiliation, were done onto women.

    Past and present life, that had not changed in the slightest.

    ¡°She will be happier dead than continuing to live.¡± Jun Wu Yao said, his eyes looking at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s countenance.

    Qu Ling Yue¡¯s situation had been highly obvious. Her conscious mind had already fallen apart and even if Jun Wu Xie had the ability to cure her, with all that she had gone through, it would only make her continue to live in agony. Those inerasable memories, would be with her her entire life, tormenting her endlessly.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s lips stiffened and was silent a moment before she asked:

    ¡°Why?¡±

    A strange glint shed in Jun Wu Yao¡¯s eyes.

    Jun Wu Xie suddenly raised her head.

    ¡°When women are put through such unspeakable torment, why must they only choose death? All of this is not her fault and she is merely a victim. Why is it that a victim is instead made to be the one that cannot continue to live? I will not let her die. She has already gone through all this and she has the right to continue to live. There is just no logic in the entire world that wants a girl who has been unfairly treated to seek death to relieve herself from agony and torment.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie still clearly remembered. Before she had joined the organization, while she had still been in that tiny little pet shop, she had at that time, on one morning, witnessed a simr incident. It was a colleague of hers from the pet shop, who had gone home all alone in the middle of the night and was set on by a group of thugs. In the end, that girl had chosen to kill herself with sleeping pills at home.

    Jun Wu Xie could not make herself understand it. Why was it when these people were obviously the hapless victims, but they had to suffer treatment harsher than what the culprit was put through. Women must be stronger on their own and no one should be able to decide their fates for them!

    ¡°As long as a person still lives, then there is still hope, and there is still a future. Once they are dead, everything is lost.¡± Jun Wu Xie said looking at Jun Wu Yao.

    Jun Wu Yao suddenly smiled. He looked at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s bright and sparkling eyes and his smile became brighter.

    ¡°This is what you have believed all this time? So even when you were so severely injured at that time you had still fought so hard to live.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words made Jun Wu Yao think back to the time when they had met for the first time. The severity of the injuries that Jun Wu Xie had sustained at that time had reduced her to be not much different from a dead person but she still had not been willing to give up on the slightest opportunity that she would live, and had even released him, a dangerous person with an unknown identity.

    ¡°As long as one still holds the will to live, there is nothing that they will be unable to get through. I believe..... Qu Ling Yue will get through this.¡± Jun Wu Xie said with her eyes narrowed, with unwavering certainty.

    ¡°Little Xie, do you know, under these Heavens, to a girl, chastity is sometimes viewed as being more important than life itself?¡± Jun Wu Yao asked, with an eyebrow raised. Although he did not care in the slightest about this saying, but it couldn¡¯t be denied, that was a belief deeply rooted in the minds of many people.

 Chapter 1119

    Chapter 1119: ¡°I Came To Bring You Home (6)¡±

    ¡°You feel the same way?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked suddenly.

    Jun Wu Yao was surprised a moment and he shook his head thereafter.

    ¡°That is just an excuse given by the weak. If their will were strong, what difference could one¡¯s physical shell went through change? Who would dare despise you? If it is because of people around them, then all the more they shouldn¡¯t pay any mind to it. A person¡¯s life, should be lived for themselves. If a man would really slight a another person because of such a thing, then that means the man has never truly held his partner within his heart. If he truly loved her, why would he pay any mind to such? Afterall, what the man loved, should be the spirit and soul, on not just the outer shell.¡±

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s words, was right up Jun Wu Xie¡¯s alley. She had never been one who cared much about what others thought.

    Only to live, that was what matters the most!

    For the things that happened to Qu Ling Yue, it was still more or less rted to her in some way and she could not sit back and do nothing about it.

    Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao then left the dungeon.

    Qu Ling Yue was temporarily ced in one of the bedrooms within the Heavenly Cloud Chambers and Ye Sha triggered Qu Ling Yue¡¯s sleep acupoint to let her temporarily calm down and not do anything to harm herself any further.

    Jun Wu Xie ordered for hot water and a towel to be brought in and she tended to all the wounds on Qu Ling Yue¡¯s body.

    Lying upon the bed, it was seen Qu Ling Yue had lost a lot of weight and her body was covered in welts and bruises, her ribs clearly visible under the thin skin. The heavy loss of blood and the prolonged torment had greatly weakened her body but the most serious afflictions were the wounds around her four limbs.

    Her lips had badly split and she was seriously dehydrated with many blood wounds upon them.

    Jun Wu Xie tended to all her wounds patiently bit by bit, her actions gentle and light, but with much precision. Even though she knew that Qu Ling Yue¡¯s sleep acupoint had been triggered and she would not feel the pain, she still habitually applied medicine that numbed the pain on the wounds.

    Outside the Heavenly Cloud Chambers, Xiong Ba and Qing Yu stood outside not daring to approach the ce. Ye Mei had handed Qu Xin Rui over to them and Xiong Ba had arranged for people to imprison Qu Xin Rui in the dungeon of the Fiery ze n Hall. Otherwise, with what Qu Xin Rui had done to the people of the Thousand Beast City, the citizens¡¯ hatred for her would be enough for them to tear her into a million pieces.

    After having dealt with Qu Xin Rui¡¯s matters, Xiong Ba and Qing Yu had immediately hurried themselves toe outside the Heavenly Cloud Chambers as they had seen Jun Xie heading in this direction when he left. But having reached outside the door, they suddenly did not dare to take another step forward.

    All because Ye Sha was standing before the doorspletely stone faced and his attitude towards them was cold and unweing.

    As Xiong Ba and Qing Yu were standing outside the Heavenly Cloud Chambers feeling at aplete loss, Qiao Chu and hispanions came rushing in. The five youths encountered Xiong Ba and Qing Yu at the doors of the Heavenly Cloud Chambers and at the very first moment they met, Xiong Ba and Qing Yu immediately hung their heads low guiltily.

    The fact that the Thousand Beast City had been rescued from their crisis had been all due to the actions of Jun Xie and hispanions. Compared to the betrayal they themselves had done to Jun Xie, they really could not bring themselves to look at Qiao Chu and the others in the eye.

    Qiao Chu swept an angry nce over the speechless Xiong Ba and Qing Yu who had their head lowered in shame and snorted derisively. Turning his head away from them, he strode inside the Heavenly Cloud Chambers, unwilling to even say a single word to them at all.

    Xiong Ba was bathed in cold sweat. He had lifted his head up before hesitantly trying to say something but stopped himself when he saw the determined backs of the youths, the words right about toe out but stuck within his throat, unable to speak them no matter how hard he tried.

    Fan Zhuo was thest one to walk into the Heavenly Cloud Chambers and his foot had just stepped over the Heavenly Cloud Chambers¡¯ door threshold when his body paused a slight moment. He turned his head around and stared at Xiong Ba who was looking highly guilt ridden and tormented with worry before he said:

    ¡°Little Xie will save your Young Miss.¡±

    .....

    Author Bei: If supposedly..... such a thing had happened to erm..... that someone, what would you, Lord Jue do?

    Lord Jue: Make those people regret they were ever born and give..... more love, so much love that she would not have any leisurely time to think of anything else. [You dare to even make such a hypothesis, are you seeking death?]

    Author Bei: That was just a hypothesis! Note that I said supposedly!

    Wu Xie: What was omitted from your sentences?

    Author Bei / Lord Jue: Nothing!

 Chapter 1120

    Chapter 1120: ¡°Crumble and Fall (1)¡±

    Xiong Ba was stunned for a moment. He did not say anything but just bent his back and bowed deeply to Fan Zhuo.

    When Qiao Chu and the others arrived at the Heavenly Cloud Chambers, Jun Wu Xie was tending to Qu Ling Yue¡¯s wounds and when the youths saw the thin and pallid girl lying upon the bed, all of them tacitly did not open their mouths at all so that they would not disturb Jun Wu Xie¡¯s treatment of Qu Ling Yue¡¯s wounds.

    They had all thought what Qu Ling Yue was put through really pained the heart but when they really saw how Qu Ling Yue looked now, they realised that what the girl suffered must have been worse than anyone of them could have imagined.

    ¡°I think..... I might not hate Qu Wen Hao that much anymore.¡± Qiao Chu said, rubbing at his nose.

    Betrayals were intolerable, but when Qu Wen Hao was forced to witness his own daughter being humiliated in such a manner, he must havepletely lost his mind then, and he had only made the only choice a father could have made at that time.

    ¡°I hope that she will recover fully.¡± Rong Ruo said with a frown, her eyes filled with sympathy.

    For a full day and night, Jun Wu Xie sat at Qu Ling Yue¡¯s bedside, her treatment of Qu Ling Yue¡¯s wounds never stopping for a moment. It wasn¡¯t till evening the next day, when dusk shone through the window, that the unconscious Qu Ling Yue¡¯s eyes finally fluttered open.

    What met her eyes was no longer the dim and dark cell, but an elegantly decorated room. Within the room, a faint fragrance of herbs hung in the air and the pain upon her body had seemingly faded away.

    [Is this a dream?]

    Qu Ling Yue blinked, staring at the smooth silk draped over the top of the bed.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡± A voice tinged with a slight raspiness sounded in Qu Ling Yue¡¯s ear from the side.

    Qu Ling Yue¡¯s heart jumped, struggling a little as she turned her head. Jun Wu Xie¡¯s cold countenance appeared within her eyes.

    ¡°Jun Xie.....¡± Qu Ling Yue immediately felt her face turn hot.

    [Why had Jun Xie appeared beside her bed?]

    In a panic, Qu Ling Yue wanted to bury her head under the nket but when she lifted her hand and tried to pull the covers, a sharp pain suddenly shot through her from her wrist.

    She saw very clearly that her two wrists, were wrapped up with rounds and rounds of bandages, the ring white a huge contrast against the welts and bruises on the rest of her arms, which was like a sudden bolt of thunder, that woke her up rudely from her beautiful sweet dream!

    Those long nights of unimaginable horrors and torment, the memories of those unthinkable scenes, surged like the tide into her mind. Her eyes red wide open, the terrifying memories that drove her into despair, immediately threw her into a cold and freezingke!

    ¡°Argh! ! !¡±

    [That wasn¡¯t a dream!]

    [That had all been real!]

    Qu Ling Yue¡¯s emotions fluctuated between the extremes once more and she struggled in a fluster to try sit up, wrapping herself up tightly within the nket, not willing to give Jun Xie another nce!

    ¡°Leave! Just leave!¡± Like an injured little beast, Qu Ling Yue did not want to see anybody, especially Jun Xie.

    She had be like this. So dirty..... So very filthy.....

    She did not want Jun Xie to see her in such a miserable state. She would rather that she had died in that cell, then to let her person she treasured so in her heart to see her in her current state.

    Jun Wu Xie looked puzzledly at Qu Ling Yue. Initially, Qu Ling Yue¡¯s emotions had already recovered to normal but in an instant, she had broken down and crumbled once again, the helpless screamsing out from her, were so pitiful to hear.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s brows creased together as Qu Ling Yue incessant violent struggles had once again split the wounds she had just bandaged up and the blood had seeped through the bandages, showing up as bright red stains.

    ¡°Do not look at me..... I beg you..... Do not..... Do not look at me.....¡± Qu Ling Yue begged tearfully as she buried herself within the nket, her entire body shaking in fear.

 Chapter 1121

    Chapter 1121: ¡°Crumble and Fall (2)¡±

    Qu Ling Yue had never once thought that she would fall into such a state one day. She had carefully protected her chastity and always thought that she would give to her beloved everything that was most precious to her, but that had been cruelly stripped from her, together with her dignity, her spirit, all ground into tiny broken pieces, never to be put back together again.

    ¡°I beg you..... Do not look at me..... Can you please leave..... I¡¯m really filthy..... dirty..... I beg you..... go.....¡± The Qu Ling Yue of the past had yearned so hard to be able to interact with Jun Xie, but now, she felt she wasn¡¯t even qualified to be in the same room as him. She didn¡¯t want Jun Xie to see the such an ugly and hideous her and Jun Xie¡¯s gaze only made her feel unimaginably ashamed of herself.

    Jun Wu Xie narrowed her eyes and looked at Qu Ling Yue¡¯s trembling figure.

    Suddenly, she knelt down on one knee by the bed, and pulled Qu Ling Yue out from under the nket with a quick tug!

    ¡°No! !¡± Utter despair filled Qu Ling Yue¡¯s eyes, but as weak as she was, she was unable to resist it. She was dragged out from under the nket, her face all streaked with tears, her trembling lips revealing how terrified she was feeling.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me..... Please..... Don¡¯t look at me.....¡±

    Jun Wu Xie ignored Qu Ling Yue¡¯s begging plea and held Qu Ling Yue by the shoulder with one hand, the other lifting Qu Ling Yue¡¯s head by the chin, forcing Qu Ling Yue to look at her in the eyes.

    ¡°What are you so afraid of.¡± Jun Wu Xie said.

    Qu Ling Yue¡¯s sight was already blurred by her tears and she wanted to break free, but she did not have the strength, but to only shake her head helplessly.

    ¡°I¡¯m just so filthy..... so filthy..... I beg of you..... Do note again. Will you please just go? I do not want you to see me looking like this.....¡± Why was she even alive? Why was she not dead instead? Qu Ling Yue already had no will to live and she would rather she had died in that cell than have to face Jun Xie again.

    Qu Ling Yue¡¯s eyes were red from crying and she was choking so hard on her sobs that she could only take intermittent breaths in between them.

    Jun Xie held on to Qu Ling Yue¡¯s hands and brought them up before her eyes.

    The fair tiny hands were filled with many small cuts and wounds. The wounds have been carefully tended to and they have begun to scab.

    ¡°Who said you are filthy? I had you all washed and you are all clean now.¡± Jun Wu Xie said, her eyes fixed on Qu Ling Yue.

    Qu Ling Yue turned away, refusing to even look at herself.

    ¡°Let me go..... Don¡¯t even bother about me.....¡± She continued to plead helplessly.

    The current her, even felt that her very soul had be absolutely filthy and she wished so much that she was already dead, orpletely demented, so she wouldn¡¯t have to face all of this now.

    There was nothing, more than having Jun Xie see her in this state, that would drive her to be so traumatised.

    ¡°Your mother is dead.¡± Jun Wu Xie then said.

    The struggling Qu Ling Yue suddenly frozepletely, her eyes widening as she stared in disbelief at Jun Xie.

    ¡°Your mother had been severely ill from the early onset and Qu Xin Rui did not get anyone to give her any treatment and even ordered for her dead body to be disposed in the wild, leaving it there for wild beasts to feed.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s voice was so cold it would make people shiver.

    Qu Ling Yue was ovee with shock. She sat staring nkly on the bed, tears rolling down her face uncontrobly.

    ¡°Your Father has gone mad. If you die, then I will leave him to continue with his madness. If you want me to cure your father, you will have to live on.¡± Jun Wu Xie said, looking at Qu Ling Yue very seriously, her tone of voice hard and unyielding.

    Qu Ling Yue then looked up in shock at Jun Xie.

 Chapter 1122

    Chapter 1122: ¡°Crumble and Fall (3)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie released her restraint on Qu Ling Yue and retreated to one side from the bed. There wasn¡¯t a single expression on her face and the icy chill in her eyes were terrifying to look at.

    ¡°To live or die, you choose on your own.¡±

    Qu Ling Yue was stunned. The news of her mother¡¯s death and her father¡¯s madness was just too shocking to her and she found that it was impossible for her to digest all of it within such a short period of time. She fell helplessly back to sit upon the bed and hit hard on the corner of the nket, crying her heart out soundlessly as the grief and despair wrecked at her mercilessly.

    Jun Wu Xie turned to walk out of the room and the instant she shut the room door, the sound of stifled crying could be heard behind the closed door.

    Standing outside the door, Qiao Chu gulped noiselessly when he heard the crying. Everything that Jun Wu Xie had said to Qu Ling Yue earlier, he had heard every single word clearly.

    The fact that Qu Ling Yue would have suicidal thoughts was something they had well expected. But even if you beat him to death, we would never have guessed that Jun Wu Xie would use such methods to stop Qu Ling Yue from killing herself.

    Little Xie¡¯s method was just too simply brutal by itself!

    ¡°Telling all of that to her like that, is that really alright?¡± Qiao Chu asked, seemingly rather conflicted inside as he looked at Jun Wu Xie. The one inside had just experienced an unimaginable nightmare and without even saying a single gentleforting word, Jun Wu Xie had instead threatened her!

    ¡°If not, then?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked, looking at Qiao Chu with a frown on her face.

    She had absolutely no idea how she was tofort someone. Moreover, she did not think that those nice sounding words would have any effect. At this point, Qu Ling Yuepletely detested and abhorred herself and no matter what reassuring words she said, Qu Ling Yue would definitely not hear a single word of it. So, she might as well employ a more direct method, to simply prevent her from taking her own life.

    ¡°Err.....¡± Qiao Chu was stumped by Jun Wu Xie¡¯s retort and he did not know what to say. He had not triedforting others as well and what¡¯s more it was regarding a matter like this.

    ¡°You came to look for me for something?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked as she stared Qiao Chu who was still unable to speak.

    Qiao Chu immediately remembered the reason he hade to look for Jun Wu Xie. ¡°Er.... Big Brother Wu Yao discovered something within the Heavenly Cloud Chambers and he told me toe ask you to go there. It¡¯s on the sixth level.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie nodded her head and turned to walk away, leaving Qiao Chu to stand by the door alone, to listen to the sounds of cryinging out from inside the room, as he massaged his nose several times in helplessness.

    The Heavenly Cloud Chamber, had now be temporary quarters for Jun Wu Xie to reside in. But after she had rescued Qu Ling Yue, she had not taken a single step out from that room and she wasn¡¯t too familiar with her way around the ce. All the favoured men who had been in the Heavenly Cloud Chambers had been chased out by Ye Sha and Ye Mei much earlier. Uponying eyes on Jun Wu Yao¡¯s malicious being, not one among all the timid favoured men dared say one word when given the marching orders and they had wasted no time in packing their things to quickly scramble out from the Heavenly Cloud Chambers in haste.

    The sixth level was mainly empty where a wooden door blocked off a major part of the area. When Jun Wu Xie hade to the Heavenly Cloud Chambers for the first time to attend Qu Xin Rui¡¯s birthday banquet, she had already noticed that door on the sixth floor. Through that wooden door, an indistinct faint scent of blood had beening out from behind it and that stench was still present now.

    Ye Sha and Ye Mei were standing at the door and when they saw Jun Wu Xie approaching they immediately fell on one knee to offer their greetings.

    Jun Wu Xie raised a hand to ask them to get up and walked through the doorway on her own.

    However, at the moment that Jun Wu Xie stepped over the threshold, a think bloody stench immediately hit her and what her eyes saw inside made her brows creased up together instantly.

    Behind the door, the stone bs beneath her feet were covered with a thickyer of congealed blood. The blood had filled every corner of the entire floor and as they had already congealed for a rather long period, the blood had already turned slightly ck.

 Chapter 1123

    Chapter 1123: ¡°Spirit Absorbing Pearl¡±

    In the dimly lit room, Jun Wu Yao stood leisurely in the middle of the room. In his hand, he was holding a crystalline clear blood red gem. Hearing Jun Wu Xie¡¯s footsteps, he turned slowly around and the gem in his hand scintited with a devilish gleam under the firelight.

    ¡°Still remember that Ye Sha once told you that when he came here to the Heavenly Cloud Chambers, he discovered something interesting?¡± Jun Wu Yao asked as he looked at Jun Wu Xie, his head tilted, the corners of his mouth arced up with a devilish charm.

    ¡°It¡¯s this thing?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked, her gaze upon the blood red gem. The gem was obviously translucent but Jun Wu Xie could not help having the feeling that that thing was a ball formed from coalesced fresh blood.

    ¡°Among the Twelve Pces, there is one named the Soul Return Pce, and they are most adept at using spirits to experiment different things. In the Soul Return Pce, there are many magical spiritual artifacts and among them, there is one called the Spirit Absorbing Pearl, that uses a living person¡¯s blood as a medium, to be used as an offering to sacrifice the person¡¯s spirit to the Spirit Absorbing Pearl, which infuses power into the Spirit Absorbing Pearl. With certain limitations, the Spirit Absorbing Pearl will be able to preserve a person¡¯s youthful looks, but its true purpose isn¡¯t just for this.¡± Jun Wu Yao said as he toyed nonchntly with the blood filled Spirit Absorbing Pearl.

    ¡°This was what Qu Xin Rui used to preserve her youthful looks of a twenty something?¡± Jun Wu Xie immediately understood. No wonder she had always felt that there was something not quite right with how Qu Xin Rui looked.

    ¡°She should have used this. But the true purpose of the Spirit Absorbing Pearl is meant for a person¡¯s spirit and not their looks. To think that there would be someone in the Soul Return Pce that would be so dumb as to waste the use of the Spirit Absorbing Pearl, that¡¯s really quite..... interesting. Does Little Xie know, how the sacrifice that this Spirit Absorbing Pearl requires, is carried out?¡± Jun Wu Yao¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, his devilish gaze sweeping over the blood covered stone b floor under their feet.

    Jun Wu Xie shook her head.

    Jun Wu Yao then said with a smile: ¡°It needs the blood of a living human to nourish it, and it has to be the blood of a young male. When making the offering, they need to cut the sacrifice open from the chest to the abdomen, spread open the ribs to expose the chest and ce this Spirit Absorbing Pearl into the sacrifice¡¯s opened chest, to allow the blood to give it its nourishment, as it slowly absorbs the sacrifice¡¯s spirit and life. And throughout the entire process, the sacrifice is still alive, till the Spirit Absorbing Pearl has absorbed all his spirit and life¡¯s blood, before he breathes hisst.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s heart jumped. Qu Xin Rui had been so highly concerned with her looks and to preserve her youth all these years, she must have made quite a number of men as sacrifices. Within this blood tainted ce, how many people have struggled before death imed them, and how many young men from the Thousand Beast City had their lives taken away from them here?

    ¡°In actual fact, this Spirit Absorbing Pearl, is most suitable to be used on unstable spirits or people with spirits which arecking. To have been used to preserve one¡¯s looks, was just such a waste.¡± Jun Wu Yao said with a wide smile, he gaze upon Jun Wu Xie. Seeing the spot between Jun Wu Xie¡¯s brows tense up, he asked: ¡°Does Little Xie detest this highly demonic artifact?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie did not say anything but Jun Wu Yao¡¯s eyes glinted. He suddenly clutched five fingers together and instantly crushed the Spirit Absorbing Pearl!

    The clear sound of an explosion rang out within the room and the broken Spirit Absorbing Pearl turned into a glittery dust that fell from Jun Wu Yao¡¯s fingers.

    ¡°If Little Xie doesn¡¯t like it, then there is no need for this thing to exist.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie was a little surprised. She had always felt that Jun Wu Yao¡¯s words were a little strange, but she could never put her finger on it.

    Jun Wu Yao walked over to stand before Jun Wu Xie and lifted a hand to rub Little Xie on her head.

    ¡°You¡¯ve toiled for so long, you should get some rest now.¡±

 Chapter 1124

    Chapter 1124: ¡°Who Dares Say One More Word (1)¡±

    The human skin map was discovered within one of Qu Xin Rui¡¯s room and Jun Wu Xie¡¯s goal foring to the Thousand Beast City was finally achieved. But she did not leave the ce immediately but had remained behind temporarily.

    Qu Ling Yue did not make any attempts to kill herself and she made her final choice showing it through her actions. She lived on, begging Jun Xie to cure her father.

    In fact, even if Qu Ling Yue had not requested it, Jun Wu Xie would still have done that all the same.

    Qu Wen Hao had used the Spirit Taming Bone Flute to gain control of Lord Meh Meh and only he would be able to remove that, or if he was dead, then would Lord Meh Meh go back to normal.

    Jun Wu Xie had obviously no intentions to kill Qu Wen Hao.

    But in the subsequent days that came after, although Jun Wu Xie was staying within the Heavenly Cloud Chambers, she did not have any chance to once meet Qu Ling Yue. It was as if Qu Ling Yue was hiding from her and even when people brought her food and drinks, she would hide within the room and opened the door just a small crack to receive them. And as for Jun Wu Xie..... the moment Jun Xiees to Qu Ling Yue¡¯s room, Qu Ling Yue would try everything she could to hide herself from the youth.

    She did not want to see Jun Xie again, not because of hatred, but because she was too ashamed to see him.

    Towards Qu Ling Yue¡¯s stubbornness, Jun Wu Xie did not say anything about it, but just stood by her earlier agreement, to treat Qu Wen Hao.

    Qu Wen Hao had been put through enormous shock and his consciousness hadpletely copsed and broken down. Such conditions when put even in the hands of Jun Wu Xie, was not something that could be treated in two or three days. Afterall, in the human body, one¡¯s consciousness was the most vulnerable.

    Xiong Ba and Qing Yu hade to the Heavenly Cloud Chambers a few times but they did not dare meet Jun Xie but had only ryed the gratitude of the Thousand Beast City¡¯s citizens to Qiao Chu and the others for them to convey to Jun Xie.

    After having suffered under oppression for more than a decade, the Thousand Beast City finally got a new lease of life and their people who had lived under all that hardship were finally able to return back to living a normal life.

    But.....

    After the crisis was resolved, disharmonious voices rang out within the Thousand Beast City.

    Qu Wen Hao as the Grand Chieftain of the Thousand Beast City, had gone mad, and ording to reason, the position of Grand Chieftain should be temporarily handed over to Qu Ling Yue but in regards to that, voices with differing views rang out.

    Qu Xin Rui had revealed everything about the things that Qu Ling Yue had been through before everyone in the Thousand Beast City on that day. It could be said that currently in the Thousand Beast City, everyone was very much aware of the kind of horrifying things that Qu Ling Yue had been put through.

    And the people who had done those things to Qu Ling Yue were men who were once favoured men in the Heavenly Cloud Chamber that rode roughshod over the people. After Jun Xie took over the Heavenly Cloud Chambers, those favoured men had run from the ce and scattered. But the men had gotten so used to the leisurely and privileged life in the Heavenly Cloud Chambers and asking them to return to the life of a normal person just like that, how would they be able to tolerate that? On top of that, their pompous ways back when they were in the Heavenly Cloud Chambers were still well remembered by the citizens of the Thousand Beast City.

    Now that they have returned, they were made to suffer countless fierce res and insulting curses and under the incessant and continuous abuse, they had dragged Qu Ling Yue into the picture saying if they were all not to be forgiven, then how could the hopelessly withered flower that Qu Ling Yue had be have any right to take up the mantle of being the Grand Chieftain of the Thousand Beast City?

    The words of those people had been highly unpleasant to hear and those citizens who did not know the entire truth began to lose the sympathy they had for Qu Ling Yue under the influence of those rumours. They began to say they did not wish to have a girl who had lost her chastity to be their Grand Chieftain, as that would only make them feel ashamed and humiliated.

 Chapter 1125

    Chapter 1125: ¡°Who Dares Say One Word More (2)¡±

    When the several n Chiefs convened to discuss about the future situation of the Thousand Beast City, the topic concerning whether Qu Ling Yue would be able to be the Grand Chieftain was debated even more heatedly.

    Xiong Ba had banged his fist on the table and quarrelled loudly with the other n Chiefs. Under toe to a conclusion, he had left in a raging huff as he made his way towards the Heavenly Cloud Chambers.

    ¡°Wow, I see a face there, looks really red with rage.¡± Qiao Chu was sitting inside the Heavenly Cloud Chambers biting on an apple and when he saw Xiong Ba approaching livid with rage, he could not help himself but to say that sarcastically.

    Maybe it was due to Xiong Ba¡¯s and Qing Yu¡¯s deeply apologetic demeanor that had let Qiao Chu and the others feel that they were sincere, which caused the grudges within their hearts to gradually disappear, but..... although the enmity was gone, to want them to ept them back as friends, wouldn¡¯t be possible.

    Xiong Ba¡¯s face showed a tinge of embarrassment as he scratched at his head and said: ¡°Young Master Qiao, don¡¯t make fun of me please.¡±

    ¡°What happened? Saw that you have been so highly agitated recently. You all already have Qu Xin Rui imprisoned, how is it? Has that old witch been getting by well over this period?¡± Qiao Chu asked.

    Having been asked by Qiao Chu, Xiong Ba immediately thought of how Qu Xin Rui currently looked. The grotesque memory of seeing a person struggling under the fate of having all her flesh rot off and then growing it back, hadpletely unnerved even the stalwart and hardy Xiong Ba where his scalp had tingled with numbness when he saw that. It was then that Xiong Ba finally understood why Jun Xie had wanted Qu Xin Rui to be kept alive. Living like that seemingly neither human nor ghost, was truly an existence more agonizing than death. Within the Fiery ze n Hall, Qu Xin Rui¡¯s screams could be heard everyday, sounding just like a terrifying crying from a ferocious ghost deep in the depths of Hell.

    Seeing Xiong Ba¡¯s reaction, Qiao Chu knew, that Qu Xin Rui¡¯s looks must have been rather ¡°exciting and brilliant¡± to see.

    ¡°Speak. What are you here for today?¡± Qiao Chu asked.

    Xiong Ba opened his mouth and said highly awkwardly: ¡°Today..... I have.....e to seek Young Master Jun.¡±

    Qiao Chu immediately raised up an eyebrow. He was just about to say something when a cold voice rang out suddenly.

    ¡°Why would you be looking for me.¡± Jun Wu Xie said as she came down slowly from upstairs, her chilly gaze sweeping over the figure of Xiong Ba standing frozen at the doors.

    Xiong Ba¡¯s repeated and persistent appearances at the Heavenly Cloud Chambers, to express his guilt and goodwill, was known to her, but she had never met with him at all.

    Xiong Ba looked at Jun Xie, highly bbergasted. Ever since Qu Xin Rui had been captured, he had not been able to see Jun Xie even once. Seeing her so suddenly like this, his heart had almost jumped out from his throat.

    ¡°I..... I..... not me, aish! Young Master Jun, the thing is actually this..... The several n Chiefs and Elders had discussed about it. The Thousand Beast City had just gotten over its crisis but the Grand Chieftain had be like that..... Suddenly without a leader among the dragons, so..... they were thinking..... whether they can ask..... ask you to temporarily take up the position of Grand Chieftain.....¡± As Xiong Ba spoke, his heart was feeling rather apprehensive. Truth to be told, he had really discarded his face at the door when he came in to see Jun Xie today.

    Jun Xie was the Emperor of the Fire Country, and although the Thousand Beast City wasn¡¯t all that weak themselves, they would still be nothing before Jun Xie¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°It was all due to you that the Thousand Beast City was saved this time. Throughout the entire city, everyone sees you as their saviour, and if you are willing to temporarily take on the position of the Grand Chieftain, I believe..... everyone will be convinced.¡± Xiong Ba said as he looked at Jun Xie nervously. The Thousand Beast City was now in tumult without a leader and they desperately need someone to stand forth to calm the situation.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyebrow raised slightly.

    Qiao Chu was so surprised his eyes went wide. Even if you beat him to death, he wouldn¡¯t have thought that the people of the Thousand Beast City wanted Jun Wu Xie to be their Grand Chieftain!

 Chapter 1126

    Chapter 1126: ¡°Who Dares Say One Word More (3)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie did not say anything. Her silence made Xiong Ba even more nervous. But just as Xiong Ba was feeling so nervous that he was about to run out through the doors, another n Chief of the Thousand Beast City came in following Xiong Ba¡¯s footsteps.

    ¡°Young Master Jun!¡± That n Chief was advanced in age and had met Jun Xie before, but that had been when he was with Qu Wen Hao trying to capture Lord Meh Meh.

    When Xiong Ba saw that n Chief, his chest immediately felt highly stifled and seemed to want to say something, but felt that quarrelling with the man in front of Jun Xie and Qiao Chu might not be appropriate, so he merely gritted his teeth and red at him.

    ¡°Young Master Jun, you are the benefactor of the Thousand Beast City. Now that the Grand Chieftain is of unsound mind, the Thousand Beast City needs someone who is convincing to temporarily take on the position of the Thousand Beast City. Young Master Jun had not taken it against us and saved the entire Thousand Beast City and this old man here has no choice but toe here thick skinned to plead for Young Master Jun to help us all another time, to temporarily be our Grand Chieftain.¡± The n Chief offered his greetings respectfully to Jun Xie, his words uttered out clearly unlike the nervous Xiong Ba.

    Xiong Ba red at the old man discreetly, wishing deeply he could kill that man with a single p.

    Regarding the matter about who was to assume the position of the Grand Chieftain, this old man had been the one who had argued with him the hardest. The man was loyal to the Thousand Beast City but his unbending and one tracked mind had frequently angered Xiong Ba so much that made Xiong Ba always want to get into a physical fight with him.

    ¡°What has it got to do with me?¡± Jun Wu Xie replied, her eyes narrowing slightly.

    The n Chief was taken aback. He had been aware that Jun Xie had previously dered he was cutting off ties with the Thousand Beast City but at the Thousand Beast City¡¯s most critical time of crisis, Jun Xie had helped them push back the insurmountable odds, which had let him see a sliver of hope. Hence, he was surprised that Jun Xie had tly rejected him without even giving his suggestion a single thought.

    Qiao Chu watching from the side could not hold himself back anymore. Jun Wu Xie had interfered because she had a bone to pick with Qu Xin Rui and it didn¡¯t have anything to do with the Thousand Beast City. They had been already been saved because of that and that was not enough, they could actually be so shameless and even had the cheek toe as Jun Wu Xie to be their Grand Chieftain! ? What cheek!

    ¡°I say, who is this old man here? Are you even fit to speak out here? Your Grand Chieftain of the Thousand Beast City might have lost his mind, but his daughter is still here well and alive. Since you guys are looking for a new Grand Chieftain, by all reasons, the rightful choice should be Qu Ling Yue! Why are you all here seeking our Little Xie to take on the job! ?¡± Qiao Chu asked, his face immediately darkening.

    Towards Xiong Ba, he could still consider to be cordial. But with this thick skinned old n Chief, he did not have the slightest inclination to be polite at all.

    Who would have known. Once Qu Ling Yue¡¯s name was mentioned, the old n Chief¡¯s face immediately creased up.

    ¡°With our Thousand Beast City¡¯s ster reputation at stake, how could we let such an offensive and immoral woman be our Grand Chieftain? If news of it were to spread, we would be seen as the biggest joke!¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes narrowed up immediately and she stared coldly at the old n Chief, all warmth disappearing from her eyes in an instant.

    ¡°She is in possession of an unclean body and if she was to be the Thousand Beast City¡¯s Grand Chieftain, how could she convince the people? Such a filthy girl, if keeping her just as amoner, it can be disregarded. But to let her lead the glory of the entire city.....¡± The old n Chief¡¯s brows knotted together, his eyes with disdain written all over them.

    Xiong Ba was so angered by those words his entire body was trembling with rage. In the recent days past, he had heard quite a lot of simr things like this said, and his heart had already been shooting off with anger, driving him to rush forward to give the old n Chief a punch on the face.

    But someone¡¯s actions had been faster than Xiong Ba!

    The old man¡¯s voice had barely fallen when the figure of Jun Wu Xie had suddenly appeared right in front of him in a sh, and with a whip of her leg, the old man had been sent flying out through the doors of the Heavenly Cloud Chambers!

 Chapter 1127

    Chapter 1127: ¡°Jealous (1)¡±

    That man was sent flying straight out through the door, to crash heavily to the ground and vomiting out a mouthful of blood. He struggled hard to raise his head and looked at Jun Xie in confusion, puzzlement in his eyes.

    ¡°Young Master Jun..... I..... Have I said anything wrong..... Why have you.....¡±

    ¡°Shut up.¡± Jun Wu Xie shouted in a cold voice.

    Xiong Ba who had almost moved to strike was standing stunned on one side, having not expected that Jun Xie would have moved faster than him. It must be said though, seeing the old n Chief being kicked outside like this, greatly relieved the pent up rage within his heart!

    ¡°Young Mas.....¡±

    ¡°You hear this clearly now.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes narrowing up slightly.

    ¡°Three day from now, I will be marrying Qu Ling Yue in the Thousand Beast City. If I am to hear anyone say a single disparaging word about her, I will break that person¡¯s neck.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s tone was frosty, her words infused with rage.

    ¡°What! !¡± Immediately after Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words left her mouth, needless to mention about the old n Chief, even Xiong Ba and Qiao Chu were instantly speechless, their eyes bulged almost popping out of their heads.

    Xiong Ba was so getting so excited his entire body was trembling. He had known that Qu Ling Yue had developed feelings for Jun Xie, but Jun Xie had not done anything to show reciprocation. After Qu Ling Yue was put through all that, even Xiong Ba felt that it was no longer possible for anything to happen between Qu Ling Yue and Jun Xie. But..... Jun Xie had at this moment suddenly said, he would be marrying Qu Ling Yue! !

    Xiong Ba¡¯s mindpletely nked out.

    Qiao Chu gasped loudly and stared with wide incredulous eyes.

    [Little Xie was going to marry Qu Ling Yue?]

    [What the hell was this! ?]

    [No doubt that Qu Ling Yue¡¯s ordeal was very pitiful, but..... Little Xie, you are a girl you know! You are a pure bred girl through and through! How are you going to marry another girl!]

    As everyone there were still overwhelmed in shock, Jun Wu Xie said chillingly to the utterly shocked n Chief: ¡°Now scram!¡±

    The n Chief immediately picked up his legs and ran away in fright.

    It wasn¡¯t a till a long whileter that Xiong Ba finally managed to regain his senses and was about to say something when his gaze fell upon the back of Jun Xie. He immediately shivered and in that instant turned tail and fled!

    ¡°Little Xie, about this, shouldn¡¯t you.....¡± Qiao Chu had just opened his mouth to express the immense shock within his heart when he had just turned his head, and he immediately froze in his spot.

    ¡°Big Brother Wu Yao! !¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body stiffened as she turned hesitantly, quickly spotting Jun Wu Yao, not knowing from when he had appeared behind her. His face was showing the devilishly charming smile that she was so familiar with, but that smile did not reach his eyes in the slightest, and within those jet ck eyes, it was seen that they were faintly revealing a purplish tinge!

    ¡°Little Xie, is going to marry that girl?¡± Jun Wu Yao asked slowly, his voice light as a feather, brushing past one¡¯s heart.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mouth gaped open. It was originally already decided, but without knowing why, upon seeing the cold chill in Jun Wu Yao¡¯s eyes, she could not make herself say it no matter how hard she tried.

    This was also the first time that she had seen Jun Wu Yao look at her with such eyes.

    ¡°Big Brother Wu Yao, Little Xie was just kidding. She is a girl, how is it possible for her to marry Qu Ling Yue?¡± Even the incredibly dense Qiao Chu could sense the strange vibesing from Jun Wu Yao, and he instinctively tried to make up an excuse for Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Scram.¡± Jun Wu Yao spat out just one word that was cold as frost, his gaze not having moved an inch.

    Qiao Chu disappearedpletely from the room in the same instant.

    [Big Brother Wu Yao today, was just too terrifying!]

    On the first floor of the Heavenly Cloud Chambers, only Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao were left.

    Jun Wu Yao walked slowly toe before Jun Wu Xie, his hand reaching out to hold Jun Wu Xie by the chin, and lifted her face up slightly.

    ¡°You want to marry her? Hmm?¡±

    .....

    Lord Jue: Come out here!

    Author Bei: I will note out even if I die in here! I will lose my life if I go out there!

    Lord Jue: You think, by hiding, you will then be able to live?

    Author Bei: My Lord! Let me exin first! Qu Ling Yue is a girl! Wu Xie is also a girl! The two of them will not be able to create any disharmonious situations! You must cool down! ! It¡¯s just but marrying right! When in school, many girls address other girls as wifey as well..... Wu Xie! Save me! ARRRGGGHHH! Your Lord Jue is going to kill your birth mum here! For the love of the god,e save me!

 Chapter 1128

    Chapter 1128: ¡°Jealous (2)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes widened. At that moment, Jun Wu Yao¡¯s demeanor was a little different from before. The corners of his mouth were still arced up in a smile, but Jun Wu Xie could no longer find the mirth that she always saw in those eyes.

    ¡°Because you pity her and you are going to marry her? She had been hoping to die all this time, so why don¡¯t I help you kill her and grant her her wish?¡± Jun Wu Yao¡¯s eyes narrowed up slightly and the hand holding Jun Wu Xie¡¯s chin involuntarily exerted some strength and the skin below his fingertips turned faintly red. The violet light within his eyes fluctuated uncontrobly and green veins popped up upon his greatly tensed up hand. He fought very hard to contain his surging emotions to not allow himself to lose control, by squashing the tiny figure before his eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯ll help you kill her, alright?¡± Having not gotten a reply from Jun Wu Xie, Jun Wu Yao repeated his question in a soft voice, but his words and tone had already betrayed his murderous intent and that he was not joking, and would be true to his word.

    Jun Wu Xie stared unwaveringly at somewhat unfamiliar Jun Wu Yao before her eyes, her clear eyes not showing the slightest bit of fear, but was tinged with puzzlement and confusion instead.

    Seeing the look of confusion in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes, Jun Wu Yao drew in a deep breath, and suddenly stretched out his hand to hold Jun Wu Xie around the waist, forcefully lifting her body up while at the same time lowering his head to firmly sp his mouth over that little mouth that was slightly open.

    It was an highly invasive and punishing kiss, which drew out all the air from inside Jun Wu Xie¡¯s chest, the strong and powerful arm drawing her petite little body deep into his embrace, where she was stuck closely together to him, without the slightest gap between them.

    Feeling like he wanted to mesh her right into his bones, wishing for her to forever belong to him alone, the intense desire to take everything she was assaulted at every cell within Jun Wu Yao, the discontent in his mind pulling the string taut and stretching it to its limits, seemingly like it could possibly snap at any moment, which would then make him lose all control!

    Jun Wu Xie pushed against Jun Wu Yao¡¯s chest futilely, the feeling of being oppressed hade too suddenly, which put her at a loss at that moment. Moreover, her strength when ced before Jun Wu Yao¡¯s, was just so insignificant, and she couldn¡¯t budge him in the slightest.

    Every inch of her mouth seemed filled with his breath and she did not even have the chance to breathe. Her gradually oxygen deprived brain began to develop a throbbing ache and she subconsciously drew out her needles from her fingertips, only wanting to put an end to the confusing and fric situation. But in the instant that those needlepoints were pressed against Jun Wu Yao¡¯s vital points, Jun Wu Yao¡¯s highly tensed arm suddenly relented, and she wasn¡¯t able to stab those silver needles in his acupoints.....

    The icy cold sharp points were pressed against Jun Wu Yao¡¯s skin, and did not pierce him. But as he moved, it lightly brushed against his skin and the slight pain from that light scratch, had immediately pulled Jun Wu Yao back to his consciousness!

    Sensing the slight trembling from the tiny figure within his arms, he suddenly retracted the strength in his arm, and raised his head, pulling himself slightly apart from Jun Wu Xie!

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face was already covered in a pick flush and the air that surged right back into her chest caused her to suddenly choke and cough, making her face turn more rosy, and her clear eyes to lightly mist up, brought about from the choking cough.

    Jun Wu Yao looked at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s flushed cheeks through half narrowed eyes, his gaze falling upon her slightly red and swollen lips. He raised up his hand and gently rubbed his finger over those moist lips.

    ¡°I do not allow, you to marry her. No matter if it¡¯s Qu Ling Yue or anyone else, whether it¡¯s to take in a wife or marrying yourself off, I will not allow it.¡±

 Chapter 1129

    Chapter 1129: ¡°Jealous (3)¡±

    Jun Wu Yao could not make himself imagine, a scene with Jun Wu Xie dressed in a fiery red wedding dress, and standing next to another person . Just the very thought of it, would make him want to st the person standing next to her into a million pieces.

    ¡°I am not really going to marry her.¡± Jun Wu Xie said, still panting slightly.

    ¡°Oh? Then what is this?¡± Jun Wu Yao asked, his eyes narrowing up.

    ¡°I need to not let her, continue to be the subject of humiliation,ing out from anyone¡¯s mouth. I want to make her to be able to stand before everyone once again, and have no one dare to say another word against her. She needs an identity, and I can give it to her..... Or more urately, ¡°Jun Xie¡± can give it to her.¡± No matter how dense Jun Wu Xie was with such things, she still understood what marriage was. A union mostly between man and woman, and in the eyes of other people now, she was just a young youth. What people saw with their eyes, was merely a cold and indifferent ¡°Jun Xie¡±, and not the Young Miss of the Lin Pce, Jun Wu Xie.

    The murder within Jun Wu Yao¡¯s eyes, gradually faded away. His fingers ran through Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hair, and he said in a highly gentle voice: ¡°So what?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie sighed. Although she hated to exin things to others the most, but a voice deep in her heart was telling her at that moment, that she needed to exin all her intentions to Jun Wu Yao to let him understand everything, or..... Jun Wu Yao would definitely send Qu Ling Yue right down to hell in the next moment.

    ¡°Jun Xie needs to be the pir behind Qu Ling Yue. This is what I owe her. Only when she is free from having others debate about her, will she be able to pick herself up again. I am a girl myself, so between us, it couldn¡¯t possibly result in anything more. I only wish to protect her for a time, till she finds someone she truly loves in the future, she will be free to pursue her own love, and entering into a marriage with another girl like me, will not caused her to have anyplications with her future husband at that time.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s thought about the entire thing, was extremely simple. She only wanted to be the pir behind Qu Ling Yue.

    Jun Wu Yao raised up an eyebrow. ¡°What if she doesn¡¯t find an ideal man? Wouldn¡¯t it mean that you would have to continue to carry on the marriage in name with her?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie shook her head. ¡°I am Jun Wu Xie, not Jun Xie. When the timees when I am able to openly return home, ¡°Jun Xie¡± will then cease to exist. And by that time, I believe that Qu Ling Yue would have be strong enough, whereby without needing me to be around, she will still be able to face any challenges that mighte her way.¡±

    From being a delicate flower kept in the greenhouse, to grow up to be strong willed enough to ovee all obstacles, would require a period of time of grinding. And what Jun Wu Xie wanted to do, was to hold an umbre over Qu Ling Yue, to allow her to be able tost through this grinding period of time.

    Jun Wu Yao looked at Jun Wu Xie, and the rage in his eyes began to slowly subside. This was the first time, that Jun Wu Xie had been willing to be so patient, to exin so much to him. And he had earlier detected, that Jun Wu Xie¡¯s silver needles, had been pressed against his neck, but this time, she had not stabbed them into him. When his emotions had almost slipped beyond his control as he raged in madness, she had actually not retaliated. That had gradually diminished the murder that had originally surged within him.

    If this had been before, those few silver needles that Jun Wu Xie held in her hand, would have already beenpletely stuck right into his neck.

    ¡°You can go ahead with your n, but there is one point that you will need to promise me.¡± Jun Wu Yao said.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°The person to carry out the rites for the marriage ceremony cannot be done by you.¡± Jun Wu Yao said as he tapped his finger upon Jun Wu Xie¡¯s forehead, right between the brows. Even when he knew that everything was not real, he still could not make himself ept that.

    Jun Wu Xie blinked nkly and said: ¡°I had intended to have Brother Hua take my ce all along.¡±

 Chapter 1130

    Chapter 1130: ¡°Jealous (4)¡±

    Although Jun Wu Xie has never gotten married before, but she had seen the marriage ceremonies take ce within the Qi Kingdom in the past and the tedious intricacies involved, was not something that she was able to ept.

    In any case, since Hua Yao was most skilled in disguises, these tasks would be best suitable to be left to him.

    After hearing those words from Jun Wu Xie, Jun Wu Yao¡¯s eyes were finally able to smile.

    ¡°Then do what you want.¡± As long as it was not Little Xie standing there dressed in clothes ready to be wed, all others, Jun Wu Yao did not mind, and there was nothing that was worth his attention.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s wedding partner, can only be him alone, and not anyone else.

    Sensing that Jun Wu Yao¡¯s emotions had reverted to normal, Jun Wu Xie creased up her brows together, and the two small hands pressed against Jun Wu Yao¡¯s chest push slightly.

    That was when Jun Wu Yao realized that the strength he exerted earlier, must have hurt Jun Wu Xie somehow.

    ¡°Apologies, lost control of my emotions a little there.¡± Jun Wu Yao smiled and kissed the top of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s head, and released his arm around Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie shot Jun Wu Yao a nce, and subconsciously felt her slightly red and swollen lips, and the gaze that was looking at Jun Wu Yao turned slightly strange as well.

    Jun Wu Yao still continued to smile. ¡°Does it hurt? I¡¯ll help you massage it a little.¡± He reached out his hand towards Jun Wu Xie little mouth as he spoke, and Jun Wu Xie immediately pulled up her hand and smacked that dishonest paw away.

    ¡°The next time, I will not hold my hand back.¡± Jun Wu Xie tried hard to put on a stern face, as she waved her silver needles in her hand. She did not why she had stayed her hand at the veryst second as well.

    Jun Wu Yaoughed good naturedly and said: ¡°Alright, if there¡¯s a next time, I¡¯ll let Little Xie make me a porcupine, alright?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie nodded satisfactorily and then kept her needles away. Casting another nce at Jun Wu Yao, she then turned and ran upstairs.

    A pity Jun Wu Xie hadpletely failed to notice that Jun Wu Yao had not promised that he would notmit such deeds in the future. What he had merely agreed to, was if that happened the next time, he would obediently suffer Jun Wu Xie¡¯s ¡°resistance¡±. Jun Wu Xie¡¯s silver needles, to other people were highly deadly, but to a certain demon lord, they were something that did not hurt or tickle him. Even if he was to be pricked to be a porcupine, he would still be able to continue to get fresh with her!

    Watching Jun Wu Xie¡¯s back that almost looked to be ¡°running away¡±, the darkness in Jun Wu Yao¡¯s heart finally dispersedpletely.

    Jun Wu Xie ran up to the seventh floor of the Heavenly Cloud Chambers with her face slightly flushed. When she came to the top floor, her steps slowed slightly and she walked slowly toe before Qu Ling Yue¡¯s room.

    As expected, she had juste near to the tightly shut door when from inside the room, a series of hurried and flustered steps sounded, and even the tter of some things being dropped or toppled in haste.

    Jun Wu Xie stood at the door, looking at the tightly locked door, knowing the Qu Ling Yue inside, must have hidden herself up again.

    ¡°I know that you are inside.¡± Jun Wu Xie said.

    Not a single sound came out from inside.

    ¡°There is one matter that I need to tell you. It doesn¡¯t matter even if you do not open the door, as you only need to hear this.¡± Jun Wu Xie did not care whether the door before her was opened, or closed.

    Inside the room, Qi Ling Yue had both her legs curled up tightly, as her back leaned against the side of the bed, her arms curled around her knees, and her head buried between those knees. Jun Wu Xie¡¯s voice came into her ears, which brought about a slight trembling.

    She was not willing to see Jun Wu Xie, was because she was frightened, and also because she was ashamed.....

    Although she was still living, but all those things that had happened, were all still highly vivid in her mind, unforgettable and inerasable. She didn¡¯t even need to go hear with her own ears, but she knew only too clearly, that when people spoke about her, just how unbearable and harsh those words were.

 Chapter 1131

    Chapter 1131: ¡°Getting a Wife (1)¡±

    How could a girl like her now have the cheek to even see Jun Xie?

    Qu Ling Yue had cooped herself up within this tiny room because she had not wanted to see anyone, nor speak to anyone. The approach of any male would disgust her, even when Jun Xie had ordered for people to bring her to see her father just some time ago, her very spirit had involuntarily felt pangs of fear.

    It could be said that Qu Ling Yue now, towards any male person, held a deep innate fear, a result from the horrendous ordeal that she had gone through.

    Outside the room doors, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s voice continued on.

    Qu Ling Yue listened quietly, the tiny face buried between her knees tear streaked.

    ¡°I am a girl.¡±

    In that moment, Jun Wu Xie stated a fact that shocked Qu Ling Yue right to the bones. Her head snapped up suddenly, and upon the tear streaked face, was an expression of pure incredulity.

    ¡°Back in the Fire Country¡¯s Capital City, the person who cured you then, was the real me. I am Jun Wu Xie.¡±

    [How can this be.....]

    [How can this be.....]

    Qu Ling Yue felt her whole body turn cold. The very ¡°he¡± that she had been so crazy about, was in reality a ¡°she¡±!

    ¡°I came here today, to tell you that three days from today, I will be taking you as my wife in the Thousand Beast City. But rest well assured. I am a girl just like you, and I will not be able to do anything disrespectful to you. Hence, three dayster, I hope that you will be able to walk out from this room.¡±

    Standing outside the doors, Jun Wu Xie made all her intentions known, and was aware that all her words, would be hard for Qu Ling Yue to digest fully. Hence, she had not pushed for a reply from Qu Ling Yue immediately, but turned to leave after she said her piece.

    Upon hearing the sound of steps gradually retreating outside, the tears Qu Ling Yue¡¯s wide incredulous eyes breached the dam once more.

    The chaotic upheaval of emotions within her heart were impossible to capture. Despair, shock, pain..... All these highly conflicting emotions caused Qu Ling Yue to find it more and more difficult to breathe.....

    After departing from where Qu Ling Yue¡¯s room was, Jun Wu Xie immediately went to the third floor where Hua Yao and the others were staying at.

    On the third floor, Qiao Chu was holding Hua Yao by the shoulders and gasping loudly to take his breath. Fei Yan and the others were smiling widely to themselves at Qiao Chu¡¯s highly flustered self. When they suddenly saw Jun Wu Xie approaching them, the youths immediately went over to her.

    ¡°Our Dumb Qiao said you are going to marry Qu Ling Yue? Are you doing it for real?¡± Fei Yan asked smilingly as he came before Jun Wu Xie, the news having given all of them quite a shock.

    It must be said, within their group ofpanions, there were two girls among them. One of them was Rong Ruo, graceful with highly handsome features, having won more girls¡¯ hearts than the pure and real boys among them, and the other one was Jun Wu Xie, who was always cold and indifferent, who in the end..... was about to take a little wife!

    That had really crushed the little fragile hearts of the boys among them.

    Having had to watch Rong Ruo who was always surrounded by a gaggle of girls, and now seeing Jun Wu Xie about to ¡°take a wife¡±, the swinging bachelors, suddenly found their lives a whole lot darker.

    Jun Wu Xie shot the smiling Fei Yan a nce and then her gaze turned upon Qiao Chu and Hua Yao still clumped together and called out in a very calm voice: ¡°Brother Hua.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Hua Yao answered as he looked up.

    ¡°Three dayster, you will marry Qu Ling Yue in my ce.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s voice was as calm as could be.

    ¡°.....¡± Hua Yao froze in ce, unable to move.

    Qiao Chu almost lost his bnce in that most of shock and very nearly fell onto the ground right before Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°What are you saying! ? You want Brother Hua to wed Qu Ling Yue! ! !¡± Qiao Chu was staring with his eyes so wide in utter disbelief. Did he really hear what he thought he just heard? He clearly remembered before he left earlier, he was very sure that his ears had definitely heard..... that Jun Wu Xie was going to marry Qu Ling Yue!

 Chapter 1132

    Chapter 1132: ¡°Getting a Wife (2)¡±

    How had it in such a short period of time, suddenly turned out that the person taking a wife was Hua Yao instead! ?

    Qiao Chu was making a big show of how he was not able to ept it!

    Everyone¡¯s gazes immediately fell onto the figure of Qiao Chu who was hopping with indignant fury.

    ¡°I say, for Brother Hua to be taking a wife, it¡¯s a happy asion. Why are you getting so agitated?¡± Fei Yan asked, an eyebrow raised, staring at Qiao Chu with an evil glint in his eyes.

    Qiao Chu¡¯s face immediately turned red, and quickly quipped: ¡°Brother Hua and me are brothers through life and death. How can he marry a wife ahead of me? Wouldn¡¯t that leave me to be just a lonely shadow? How pitiful will I then be?¡±

    ¡°Oh! Now I see why.¡± Fei Yan deliberately dragged out his voice over the words.

    Qiao Chu became even more embarrassed.

    Hua Yao cleared his throat and looked at Jun Wu Xie: ¡°How do you intend to do it?¡±

    Before Jun Wu Xie could speak, Qiao Chu butted right in and said anxiously: ¡°Brother Hua, you wouldn¡¯t really go get yourself a wife right? Will you?¡±

    Hua Yao shot him a scathing nce, looking exceptional cold and lofty.

    Jun Wu Xie then said: ¡°You will only need to alter your looks to look like me, and carry out the rites for the wedding ceremony and that will do. In the eyes of everybody else, I will be the one marrying her.¡±

    Immediately after Jun Wu Xie said those words, Qiao Chu finally heaved a huge sigh of relief and the gaze that Fei Yan gave Qiao Chu became even stranger.

    Hua Yao nodded and said: ¡°Alright.¡±

    ¡°Brother Hua, how unprincipled are you? Just have to ask you to marry and you are agreeing to it immediately?¡± Fei Yan said with a broad smile on his face.

    Jun Wu Xie shot a nce at Fei Yan and Fei Yan immediately knew that it was time to shut up.

    ¡°I am thinking, Little Xie. You wouldn¡¯t be bringing Qu Ling Yue to tag along with us in future would you?¡± Qiao Chu had finally managed to revert to normal. He had a general idea of what Jun Wu Xie was nning and that was all merely done to protect Qu Ling Yue. But they had already found the human skin map and they would need to head off to other ces, to continue searching for the rest of the maps. Based on the situations they had run into with the previous maps, what they would face next would not be something that Qu Ling Yue would be able to handle.

    Qu Ling Yue¡¯s aptitude in her spirit powers might be considered to have been highly gifted for people in the Lower Realm, but in the eyes of this bunch with their demonic growth, she was still too weak. All the dangers that they would be facing, would not be suitable for Qu Ling Yue to be a part of at all.

    Jun Wu Xie shook her head and said: ¡°It depends on her choice. If she wants to remain here, she will just continue to stay within the Thousand Beast City. If not, I will have her go to the Qi Kingdom and seek out my Grandfather.¡±

    Qu Ling Yue was a really nice girl, and she shouldn¡¯t be made to suffer all this. And this was also a rare moment ofpassion from Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Er.....¡± Qiao Chu unconsciously imagined a strange image in his head. Qu Ling Yue goes to the Qi Kingdom, and kneels to greet the elderly Grandfather Jun, stately clearly ¡°I am the granddaughter inw of your Jun Family¡±, thinking rather urately that Grandfather Jun might suddenly find himself so shocked to bepletely covered in cold sweat.

    Jun Wu Xie always liked to stuff people back to the Lin Pce whenever she felt like it. There were Mu Chen, Yin Yan, and then there was also Mu Qian Fan. Now Qu Ling Yue was going to be added on to the list..... Qiao Chu really had to take his hat off to Jun Wu Xie for this strange habit she had developed.

    ¡°That might work. Hope she makes a full recovery.¡± Fan Zhuo nodded slightly, in agreement to how Jun Wu Xie was going to deal with the situation. They could see that Jun Wu Xie was giving Qu Ling Yue preferential treatment and that must have been due to the guilt Jun Wu Xie felt towards Qu Ling Yue.

    For Qu Ling Yue to gain a good refuge, it would also take part of the worry and guilt off Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Then just leave this matter in our hands to go handle it, I guarantee that we¡¯ll make it a grand affair, and it would not disgrace Qu Ling Yue in anyway.¡± Fei Yan said confidently, thumping his chest in assurance.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded. She hoped to give Qu Ling Yue a grand and magnificent wedding, one that would allow Qu Ling Yue to hold her head up before the people of the Thousand Beast City, to make every single one of them see, that Qu Ling Yue was a person Jun Xie stood behind, and no one was to bully her!

 Chapter 1133

    Chapter 1133: ¡°Getting a Wife (3)¡±

    Very soon, a heart inspiring piece of news spread very quickly throughout the Thousand Beast City. Jun Xie who pulled the Thousand Beast City out from the fiery pits of their certain demise was actually going to wed the Thousand Beast City¡¯s Young Miss, Qu Ling Yue!

    Once the news spread, the waves swept through the city immediately!

    If it had been before that incident had happened and Jun Wu Xie made such a decision, everyone in the Thousand Beast City would have raised both their hands in approval, but now, the ordeal that Qu Ling Yue had gone through had already reached everyone¡¯s ears, they had not even been agreeable for Qu Ling Yue to be the Grand Chieftain, so how would they be willing to see the saviour in their hearts wed a girl with a tainted past?

    Soon after, the nosy parkers within the Thousand Beast City started gossiping about the matter with some of them even running to the Heavenly Cloud Chambers to ask Jun Xie to ¡°think it over¡±.

    But regarding those words, Jun Wu Xie couldn¡¯t even be bothered to hear them.

    When those voices of dissent reached a crescendo, an incident made those skeptical voices immediately disappear.

    Among those favoured men who had run out from the Heavenly Cloud Chambers, a good half number of them had suddenly died within a night. The way those men had died were horrifying and those that died were those who had touched Qu Ling Yue. Beside the corpses of those men, were ced with a ck jade badge carved with the character ¡°Xie¡±.

    That was undeniably a warning to everyone.

    Jun Wu Xie used the most direct approach and the most blood filled method, to quell all the doubts, and to let everyone know clearly what her stand was.

    Qu Ling Yue, would definitely be Jun Xie¡¯s wife!

    If anyone dared say one word otherwise, they would end up sharing the same fate as those favoured men who loved to wag their tongues so much!

    In an instant, the sounds of gossip within the Thousand Beast City about Qu Ling Yue quickly dissipated a whole lot. Although there were still small tiny voices debating it in private, nobody darede out in the open to say anything carelessly.

    Fei Yan had together with the Fiery ze n, lit the streets and lined them with buntings, hanging up rednterns, decorated everywhere with red silk and gauze, shrouding the entire Thousand Beast City, within a celebratory air.

    Towards Jun Xie¡¯s decision, Xiong Ba was naturally highlyforted and he was only too happy to coordinate with Fei Yan. Even when the other n Chiefs did not help, Xiong Ba mobilised every single man within the Fiery ze n, working very hard to make it the grandest affair they could.

    Three days passed in a blink and at dusk on that day, from outside the gates of the Thousand Beast City in a ten mile radius, it waspletely filled with fiery red flowers.

    Ten miles of a flowery sea, the grandiose setting to receive the bride, had sent many of the young girls¡¯ heart absolutely green with envy!

    They wished so much that they would be able to take that ce!

    From within that golden dusk, ¡°Jun Wu Xie¡± rode a magnificent white horse, stretching out behind him in a continuous long line the team who came to receive the bride, treading upon the sea of flowers, approaching against the breeze, weed under the rain of falling petals, as they slowly came into the Thousand Beast City!

    On top of the Thousand Beast City¡¯s gates, Xiong Ba was highly moved as he stared at everything before him, and hot tears immediately filled his eyes. He knew why Jun Xie was doing all this, but he had not thought that Jun Xie would set it up in such a grand fashion. Throughout their entire past, the previous generations of all the Young Miss of the Thousand Beast City, when they had wed, which one among them had enjoyed such unmatched treatment!

    A ten mile wide sea of flowers! It had filled the air within the Thousand Beast City with a sweet fragrance, that faint scent, tugging at the heartstrings of many a young girl¡¯s.

    That was a dream wedding, that many young girls could only dream of!

    The fiery colours of the flowers shone with the nting golden rays of dusk, stretching from outside the city to the center of the city. The rednterns hung high, waving within the fluttering shower of petals, beautiful as a painting. That scene, became what all the young girls within the Thousand Beast City yearned for forever after, what they dreamed of in their lives, wishing fervently to be treated the same way, even for just a small fraction of this.

 Chapter 1134

    Chapter 1134: ¡°Getting a Wife (4)¡±

    Before this, those who had still been secretly thinking whether Jun Xie would just wed Qu Ling Yue carelessly in haste to merely get it out of the way, had upon seeing the extremely grand and borate team for the reception, immediately shut their mouths.

    They could only silently grit their teeth, and look upon the girl they held in shame, as she was given to enjoy the wedding that all the girls could only dream of!

    Within the Heavenly Cloud Chambers, Qu Ling Yue was dressed in an intense, fiery red wedding dress, standing highly ill at ease by the window. Outside the tightly locked window, the celebratory sounds of gongs and cymbals floated in, as her nervous hands tugged hard at the borately and intricately embroidered wedding dress, her hands covered in cold sweat.

    With visibly trembling hands, she finally summoned enough courage to push open the window!

    In the instant the window was opened, bright red flower petals fluttered in with the iing rush of the breeze onto her face, as she saw the Thousand Beast City covered in a sea of flowery red, an innumerable amount of flowers having lit up the city who had juste out from a terrifying crisis, the intoxicating fragrance of flowers seeping deep into her nose!

    The breeze gently blew through her hair, and her eyes stared wide, as she took on the breathtakingly beautiful scene right before her eyes.

    The enchanting flowery sea mesmerized her eyes, everything seemingly a dream to her, so beautiful she wouldn¡¯t be able to bear waking up from it.

    ¡°Like it?¡± A voice slightly tinged with a slight chill sounded out behind Qu Ling Yue suddenly.

    Qu Ling Yue turned around in surprise, immediately seeing Jun Xie standing at the opened door, both arms crossed, looking calmly at her amidst the mour.

    Having avoided Jun Xie for so many days, but that very countenance that had been etched deep right into her heart and bones had not been wiped away in the slightest. In that moment that she saw Jun Wu Xie, her eyes suddenly shone with panic tinged with a sliver of bashfulness.

    Even when she knew very well that the figure there was just like her, both of them girls, but without knowing why, Qu Ling Yue was still unable to quell that palpitation in her heart, as she looked upon the face of Jun Xie, her heart still beating madly as it always did when seeing ¡°him¡±, the surge of emotions quickly turning her face red.

    ¡°You..... you don¡¯t need to do this..... I know..... you are doing it for my own good.....¡± Qu Ling Yue stumbled over her words, her head lowered, suddenly feeling she was rather despicable. She understood the reason why Jun Wu Xie was doing this, and knew that Jun Wu Xie was a girl, but deep down in her heart, she still could not eliminate that wishful longing.....

    Just for that one moment would be enough, even if she had to die the next second, she only wished..... to let this dream,st that little longer.

    She didn¡¯t want to wake, really..... don¡¯t want to wake.

    Just her remain within her despicable greed for this bits of bliss..... just a little bit.....

    ¡°You look, really ravishing today.¡± Jun Wu Xie said seriously, staring at Qu Ling Yue.

    Qu Ling Yue¡¯s eyes stared widely, as a cool gust blew in from outside the window, bringing in with it a flurry of flower petals, that swirled between her and Jun Wu Xie, making it such an enchanting sight that made one just wish they could make time freeze at that moment.

    Jun Wu Xie touched her nose and coughed lightly to say: ¡°Today the person going through the rites for the ceremony will be Hua Yao, as I..... do not know anything about all these. But rest assured, that I am still the one marrying you.¡±

    Qu Ling Yue¡¯s eyes shed briefly, her face red as the night¡¯s banquet hall. She lowered her head, and nodded obediently.

    ¡°If you are ready, then go downstairs first.¡± Jun Wu Xie said.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Qu Ling Yue¡¯s head was still lowered, not daring to lift it up to look at Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie did not have much more to say anyway and turned to walk out from the room. But she had just barely gone out Qu Ling Yue¡¯s sight when she was wrapped up into a familiar embrace.

    ¡°I had not known that Little Xie could coax people so well.¡± Jun Wu Yao said through narrowed eyes, as he smiled at Jun Wu Xie.

 Chapter 1135

    Chapter 1135: ¡°Getting a Wife (5)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie calmly picked up the little ck cat upon her shoulder and brought it before Jun Wu Yao¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°It taught me.¡± Jun Wu Xie said expressionlessly.

    The little ck cat immediately cringed up into a helpless ball, trying its hardest to put on a most innocent looking pair of eyes it could before Jun Wu Yao, but deep within its heart, it was scolding its Mistress a million times for having betrayed it.

    [Does she want it to really die! ?]

    [She must have wanted it to be ughtered! !]

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s eyes narrowed, as it eyed the little ck cat that was trembling so hard it almost fainted. Lifting one hand, he picked up the little ck cat by its soft furry skin, and tossed it away carelessly.....

    The little ck cat made like a ck shooting star, flying through the air, the corners of its eyes shimmering with sorrowful tears.

    Fortunately Ye Mei at the side caught it in his arms, preventing the little ck cat from getting its mouth filled with mud.

    ¡°Don¡¯t learn such things from it, you might just pick up those bad traits.¡± Jun Wu Yao said with augh as he held Jun Wu Xie in his arms.

    The little ck cat within Ye Mei arms already had its face filled with tear streaks.

    [How was that picking up bad traits! !]

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Jun Wu Yao, and after ascertaining that he was ¡°being normal¡± today, she heaved a quiet sigh of relief inside. She had no doubt, that if Jun Wu Yao was feeling just like he had three days ago, what would have painted the Thousand Beast City red today, would not be a sea of flowers, but a sea of blood instead.

    ¡°Want to go watch?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked.

    Jun Wu Yao shook his head.

    ¡°With such a noisy and boisterous affair, Little Xie wouldn¡¯t enjoy it would you?¡± Asking him to go watch Hua Yao carrying Jun Xie¡¯s face to go get married with Qu Ling Yue, he really wasn¡¯t patient enough to put up with that, even though..... that face wasn¡¯t Jun Wu Xie¡¯s true countenance.

    The little ck cat secretly watched Jun Wu Yao and Jun Wu Xie in terror.

    [Mistress, please don¡¯t give him any silly ideas. Don¡¯t you see that this demonic lord bes insanely terrifying when he bes overtaken by jealousy?]

    [If he really went, the banquet will be awashed in blood!]

    In the end, Jun Wu Xie wasn¡¯t able to go witness ¡°her¡± wedding with Qu Ling Yue, but had gone back to her room with Jun Wu Yao, to discuss about the hopelessly dry topic of her recent progress in spirit powers.

    Meanwhile, in the other area of the Heavenly Cloud Chambers, it was highly joyous and festive, Qu Ling Yue came in wearing a big red veil, the red silk covering over her head, as she carried out the ceremonial rites, ¡°to be wedded¡± to Hua Yao disguised as Jun Xie.

    For this wedding, Jun Wu Xie had even employed a highly energy taxing skill with her silver needles, that would allow Qu Wen Hao to temporarily revert back to normal, letting him personally witness his daughter having found her own ce she ¡°belonged and had settled into.¡±

    After the rites were finished, Qu Ling Yue was sent into the newlyweds¡¯ conjugal chambers.

    Hua Yao was dragged by Xiong Ba and his men to drink with them and as the drinks went on for the third round, Xiong Ba and his men were already mighty tipsy and therge towering man fell sobbing loudly right upon Hua Yao¡¯s shoulder, bemoaning how he had let down Jun Xie and done her wrong, heaping high praise upon Jun Xie¡¯s ancestors of eight generations above, thanking Jun Xie for saving the Thousand Beast City, and for having rescued Qu Ling Yue.....

    However, all this was received on Jun Xie¡¯s behalf by Hua Yao, and fortunately Hua Yao could hold his liquor rather well, so he had not been driven into incoherent drunkenness by the round after round of toast proffered up to him.

    As the Thousand Beast City revelled under that highly festive and joyous atmosphere, outside their gates, a team of soldiers d in light armour had suddenly arrived. They rode upon tall war horses, standing within the sea of flowers that filled the outside of the Thousand Beast City¡¯s gates.

    The youth at the forefront was handsome as he stared in puzzlement at the celebratory atmosphere within the Thousand Beast City, his eyes looking rather surprised, as the other youth atop another horse at his shoulder simrly had shocked eyes as he stared inside the Thousand Beast City.

    ¡°Royal Brother, could the Thousand Beast City be celebrating a happy asion?¡±

    The other youth narrowed his eyes slightly and said: ¡°Regardless of whatever is happening, we must definitely deliver the news into Jun Xie¡¯s hands. I hope he..... has not yet left the Thousand Beast City.¡±

 Chapter 1136

    Chapter 1136: ¡°mes of War Rise (1)¡±

    Just as the night merriment was well underway, a team of people silently entered the city.

    The guards from the gates immediately made their way towards the Heavenly Cloud Chambers to inform the various n Chiefs but as the wedding banquet was already more than halfway through, the n Chiefs had already fallen unconscious with drink and with no other choice left, they could only deliver the news to Qu Ling Yue who was sitting within the newlyweds¡¯ conjugal room.

    With Jun Xie¡¯s grand reception of Qu Ling Yue as his bride, no one within the Thousand Beast City now dared to disrespect her.

    Qu Ling Yue who was sitting alone within the room had immediately pulled her red veil off her head upon receiving the news and went nervously towards Jun Wu Xie¡¯s room.

    ¡°Jun Xie! People from the Fire Country have arrived!¡± Qu Ling Yue shouted anxiously, as she stood outside the door.

    The room door was opened and Jun Wu Xie appeared before Qu Ling Yue.

    ¡°Fire Country?¡± Jun Wu Xie was slightly surprised.

    Qu Ling Yue nodded. ¡°It seems to be Lei Chen and Lei Xi and they have brought their men as well. They said they need to see you for something urgent.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie raised up an eyebrow and went silent for a moment before she said: ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll go see them now.¡±

    It was a day of joyous celebration for the Thousand Beast City and she did not want the Fire Country¡¯s military toe into the city. She immediately made her way towards the Thousand Beast City¡¯s gates and Jun Wu Yao apanied her.

    Outside the city¡¯s gates, Lei Chen was seated atop his tall horse, his good looking face traced with anxiety. He peered anxiously inside through the gates when finally, he saw the figure of Jun Xie appear!

    ¡°Royal Brother! It¡¯s His Majesty!¡± Lei Xi eximed excitedly, as Lei Chen quickly jumped off his horse and without waiting for Jun Xie toe near, he hurried forward instead.

    ¡°Your humble vassal pays his respects to Your Majesty!¡± Lei Chen came before Jun Xie, and immediately fell to his knees to pay his respects.

    Jun Wu Xie was already aware that after she left, the Fire Country had actually unterally plunked the crown upon her head but towards a throne forced upon her like this, she wasn¡¯t the least bit interested.

    ¡°I am not your Majesty, and you do not have to pay respects to me.¡± Jun Wu Xie said coldly.

    Lei Chen stood up, not bothered by Jun Xie¡¯s cold indifference.

    ¡°Before Your Majesty refuses us, there is one matter I would like Your Majesty to understand first before deciding whether to be the Fire Country¡¯s Emperor.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked looking at Lei Chen.

    Lei Chen exined: ¡°Some days ago, we received news that four countries led by the Condor Country had officially initiated an invasion upon the Qi Kingdom!¡±

    The moment Lei Chen¡¯s words came out, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes immediately grew wide.

    The Condor Country¡¯s might in the Lower Realm, was inferior only to the Fire Country, recognized as the second mightiest country within the Lower Realm. But it was different from the Fire Country who was firmly entrenched as the supreme force. The Condor Country had always been working to annex its neighbouring smaller countries at its borders and they were very high handed in their ways, always showing their fondness to initiate a war. If not for the Fire Country stable and resilient might, the Condor Country would surely have already stretched their ws upon thends of the Fire Country.

    Just some time ago, the Condor Country had once again gathered together an allied army, tobine forces with the three other country neighbouring the Qi Kingdom, to invade into the Qi Kingdom from four different directions!

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s head suddenly spun. The Rui Lin Army were undeniably strong, but faced with an attack from four separate armies, and their borders being invaded from four different sides, the impossibly steep and arduous predicament they were in was tantly obvious!

    ¡°I remember that the Young Miss Jun you invited to our country from before was from the Lin Pce of the Qi Kingdom. The Rui Lin Army under the Lin Pce¡¯smand is the Qi Kingdom¡¯s primary force and I thought..... that you should know about this.¡± Lei Chen said as he looked at Jun Xie. He had travelled day and night with Lei Xi without stopping to rest, just to deliver this piece of news in the shortest time possible into the hands of Jun Xie, because he believed that the rtionship between Jun Xie and Jun Wu Xie was not just one between mere acquaintances.

    Knowing that the Lin Pce was in trouble, Jun Xie would definitely not just sit back and watch.

 Chapter 1137

    Chapter 1137: ¡°mes of War Rise (2)¡±

    ¡°Why would the Condor Country mobilize their military against the Qi Kingdom?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked with her eyes narrowed as the blood within her body felt as if they were about to congeal. Although the Qi Kingdom is strong and the Rui Lin Army a highly ferocious force, but to face against an attack on four fronts in a situation where the enemy soldiers from each country numbering more than the Qi Kingdom¡¯s, Jun Wu Xie could not convince herself that the Qi Kingdom would be able to withstand such a maniacal invasion.

    Lei Chen shook his head. ¡°The reason for the Condor Country¡¯s invasion is not known.¡±

    ¡°How is the situation in the Qi Kingdom now?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked, her wordsing out in a torrent.

    ¡°Very pessimistic. The Condor Country had secretly liaised with the other three countries and the invasion had happened suddenly and they had attacked on the same day. Although the Qi Kingdom¡¯s Emperor had tried hard to resist the onught, wanting to suppress the ferocious attack from the four countries, as they say two fists can¡¯t defend against four hands, being surrounded on four sides, many have fallen and the much of their borders have been swallowed up by half. The Qi Kingdom now intends to pull back their forces to forgo parts of their borders and consolidate their strength, to retain power for a final battle. But from what I had seen, for the Qi Kingdom to push back the four country allied army this time, would be quite impossible.¡± Lei Chen said with a heavy sigh. With the Qi Kingdom, he respected their Rui Lin Army the most. But with just a hundred thousand Rui Lin Army soldiers, how could they possibly ovee the oppression from a enormous million soldier army?

    The hand hidden within Jun Wu Xie¡¯s sleeves were tightly clenched into fists, her nails digging deeply into the soft flesh of her palms. Her eyes were not shing with icy frost and every single muscle on her was tensed up.

    Lei Chen quietly observed Jun Xie¡¯s reaction and what he saw surprised him. Jun Xie had always been calm and immovable but today, he saw that his eyes had changedpletely.

    ¡°You came here to find me just to tell me this?¡± Jun Wu Xie turned to Lei Chen and asked with her eyes narrowed.

    Lei Chen replied: ¡°That is not the case. Your humble vassal has just one question. Would Your Majesty want us to rescue the Qi Kingdom from its quandary?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Lei Chen coldly.

    ¡°What if I do.¡±

    Lei Chen then said grandly: ¡°The Qi Kingdom and the Fire Country had no dealings between them before. With the Qi Kingdom facing its cmity, the Fire Country has no reason to interfere. But if our ruler wants to mobilize our military to lend assistance, then our million strong army in the Fire Country awaits Your Majesty¡¯s orders! As long as you are willing to rule! The Fire Country¡¯s army will be yours to control!¡±

    Lei Chen was taking a gamble. The Heavens have presented him with such a perfect opportunity, a chance to make Jun Xie ept the Fire Country¡¯s throne willingly. Although Jun Xie held great power, but to fight against an army with a million soldiers, with just one person¡¯s power and his severalpanions, would still be impossible.

    Under these Heavens, the only thing that could resolve the desperate crisis of the Qi Kingdom, would only be the highly prosperous and mighty Fire Country with their ever ready million lions!

    Jun Wu Xie stared at Lei Chen silently, and did not immediately respond. Her icy gaze swept over Lei Chen¡¯s face. She understood that Lei Chen had tirelessly rushed all the way here personally toe to the Thousand Beast City, just to deliver this piece of news and present this exchange of conditions right before her, to have her choose.

    To save the Qi Kingdom, she had to hold the might of the powerful military in her hands, and what shecked most now, had been delivered to her by Lei Chen personally right before her eyes now.

    Lei Xi and Lei Chen were kneeling side by side before Jun Xie and towards Lei Chen¡¯s determination to stake everything on this one bet, Lei Xi was feeling highly nervous about it. He wasn¡¯t too familiar with Jun Xie, and did not know the slightest about any rtionship that Jun Xie would have with the Qi Kingdom. Why was his Royal Brother so certain that Jun Xie would agree to take on the mantle and be their Emperor because of the Qi Kingdom¡¯s crisis?

    Jun Wu Xie drew in a deep breath. ¡°All of you would truly be willing to be the sword for me to hold in my hand?¡±

    Upon hearing that, Lei Chen¡¯s face immediately lit up with delight.

    ¡°YES!¡±

 Chapter 1138

    Chapter 1138: ¡°mes of War Rise (3)¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Jun Wu Xie said suddenly: ¡°I am willing to im the throne.¡±

    Lei Chen and Lei Xi were ecstatic and they immediately paid their respects in a grand voice.

    ¡°Your loyal vassals wees Your Majesty!¡±

    The frosty chill deep within Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes had not melted away as she turned and looked at the Thousand Beast City covered with the sea of flowers.

    She had just rescued the Thousand Beast City out of the abyss and now, she must definitely liberate her hometown from the mes of war!

    [Nobody, is allowed to harm her family in the slightest!]

    [Or else, even if she had to die for it, she would still make them pay for it with their blood!]

    ¡°Your Majesty! While your humble servant was making his way here, I have already readied the army. All that is needed now is for Your Majesty to return to the Imperial Capital with your loyal vassal to hold the ceremony for the ascension to the throne and we¡¯ll be able to mobilize the army to go to the Qi Kingdom the very next day!¡± Lei Chen went on to say. He had ced his stakes right! Jun Xie really did value the Qi Kingdom highly.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Jun Wu Xie nodded. The Qi Kingdom was facing a huge crisis and Grandfather and Uncle were trapped within the smoke over the mes of war. She will not sit back and watch the fire burn!

    That very night, on his very own big day, Jun Xie announced that he was returning to the Fire Country and Qu Ling Yue who was still dressed in her wedding dress expressed her willingness to apany him and then delegated to Xiong Ba to take charge of all affairs, big and small within the Thousand Beast City temporarily. Thereafter, disappearing into the night, Jun Wu Xie, Jun Wu Yao, Qiao Chu and the rest of thepanions stepped forth on their way, to go back to the Fire Country.

    On this journey, once the first step was taken, they would not have any opportunity to turn back again.

    Thepanions who set out that night, had absolutely no idea of the kind of terrifying change, that going into this war, would bring about to their future.

    Jun Xie returned to the Fire Country under a lot of fanfare and the ceremony for the ascension was held the very same day. The Empress Dowager made an appearance personally and before all the kneeling officials who bowed to pay their respects, Jun Wu Xie, resplendent in a golden dragon robe, stepped up onto the throne in the Fire Country which symbolized supreme and unparalleled authority!

    And on the very same afternoon that the newly minted Emperor ascended to the throne, as their ruler, the first decree that was handed down.....

    Was to mobilize the army to save the Qi Kingdom!

    .....

    Inside the Qi Kingdom¡¯s borders, beacons of war burned everywhere. The sounds of des shing continued non stop, and under the spreading fires of war, thendsy charred and ravaged, with bodies burnt ck everywhere. Upon these bodies, were ck coloured armour, who still gripped their weapons in their hands upon death, who fought the enemy to a bloody end, never admitting defeat!

    ¡°Hurry! Send the injured into the city!¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s the physician! Physicians! Send someone over here! The people here are not going tost much longer!¡±

    ¡°Who can save my son! Please save him!¡±

    ¡°Father!¡±

    The pitiful cry of despair howled into the skies in a city somewhere in the central region. Soldiers who had just pulled back from the frontlines were wounded and weary, the ground they stepped upon leaving trails of blood imprinted from under their feet, dragging their broken arms and some with missing limbs, the stench of blood hanging so heavily around them that it was nauseating.

    Several cities at the borders of the Qi Kingdom had been breached consecutively in the past few days and the enemy had their morale boosted as they rode the momentum, striking hard at the Qi Kingdom¡¯s forces in a mad rush in several battlefields. At that time, the entire Qi Kingdom had been washed in blood by the rushing tide.

    Mu Chen stood within the city, his hands fully stained with blood. The blood had alle from the wounded soldiers he had treated. The horrors of war had opened the eyes and shocked the heart of this man who had spent half his life as a youth within the Qing Yun n. His pair of hands had been soaked in blood for several days on end, the soldiers who had struggled so hard to live under them, the writhing citizens who had been dragged into the merciless ravages of war, the incessant and unending cries and and screams, crept into his mind like the demon of his dreams.

    Mu Chen had thought that in the Qing Yun n, he had seen the most horrifying side of the world, till the Qi Kingdom was invaded on four sides, he realized that he had been wrong.

    Under the Heavens, there wasn¡¯t nothing more cruel than war!

 Chapter 1139

    Chapter 1139: ¡°mes of War Rise (4)¡±

    ¡°Master! You have not even shut your eyes for several days and nights! Leave this to us and go get some rest first.¡± The disciples who have followed Mu Chen toe to the Qi Kingdom said worriedly as they looked at the pale faced Mu Chen.

    With the Qi Kingdom under attack, the Lin Pce had be the main force to bear the brunt of the attacks and the entire Lin Pce, from Duke Lin Jun Xian, to thest soldier in the Rui Lin Army, they had all rushed at the first instance to the various battlefronts. Mu Chen had not forgotten what he promised Jun Xie. For three years, he was willing to serve under the Lin Pce and hence, when Jun Xian and Jun Qing had set forth, he had volunteered his services and gone to the battlefields where the fighting was most intense.

    Although he did not possess much fighting prowess, but he possessed the ability to heal. He seeked not to kill a hundred of the enemies, but merely to save as many lives as he could, to allow the Qi Kingdom to have a chance to breathe a little, faced with the oppression of the enemy¡¯s enormous army.

    Even if he ended up just a cup of water before a burning ox cart, he was willing to take on the highly arduous task.

    ¡°No need.¡± Mu Chen waved his hand dismissively. The cries of the injured rang out all around him and the blood that stained his hands had turned cold, causing his hands to shiver uncontrobly. He could no longer remember how many people¡¯s wounds he had treated in this period. He had always prided himself on his excellent knowledge in Medicine but in these past few days, right before his eyes and under his hands, the number of people dying was growing more and more. The warriors who returned from the battlefields presenting harrowing scenes of heinous wounds and spilled guts had made his heart rise into his throat.

    He was here because of his promise to Jun Xie but when he saw the soldiers of the Qi Kingdom still charging onto the battlefield without the slightest hesitation even when they knew they were outmatched by the enemy, engaging the enemy soldiers that outnumbered them more than ten to one ferociously, Mu Chen¡¯s heart waspletely astounded!

    He vividly remembered, on the first day that the battles had started, the allied army of the four countries had appeared with no prior signs. The Qi Kingdom¡¯s borders were hit hard and it was veryte in the night, under a torrential downpour. He had been sitting within the Lin Pce and chatting with Jun Xian when Long Qi suddenly rushed in anxiously.

    [Duke Lin! The eastern region is under attack by arge army from the Crescent Country!]

    [The southern border is being invaded by the Prosper Country!]

    [In our northern border, the Shire Country have mobilized their army!]

    [From the west, the Condor Country has initiated an attack against us!]

    It had been four sentences, but it was like four bolts of lightning, that tore the peace in the Qi Kingdom into shreds!

    The oppressive strength of a four country allied army, a million lions rushing in like a tide that crashed against the Qi Kingdom¡¯s borders on multiple sides, on that cold and wet night, catching the Qi Kingdom unawares.

    Emergency reports came in from all sides! The Qi Kingdom had within one night, lost seventeen cities, and one hundred thousand soldiers had been mercilessly killed in battle!

    That night, the Qi Kingdom¡¯s borders had blood mixed into the torrential rain, forming into blood red streams, spreading over thends and into the soil along the Qi Kingdom¡¯s borders!

    On that night, the Rui Lin Army had equipped themselves overnight and Jun Xian had gone into the Pce to request for a decree to mobilize the army. One hundred thousand Rui Lin Army soldiers, led by Jun Xian, Jun Qing, Long Qi, and another general to lead their men to go in the fourpass directions in the Qi Kingdom, to ride their horses through the night, swiftly rushing towards the different battlefronts!

    Without the slightest and most minute hesitation, the Rui Lin Army had moved out that very night. Mu Chen still remembered, when Long Qi had brought in the report on the estimated number of the enemy soldiers, Jun Qing¡¯s eyes had shed with shock.

    An enemy army more than ten times the size of theirs.

    A million lions!

    With one hundred thousand Rui Lin Army, how were they going to push them back!

    This battle, if they went, would result in certain death with no chance to live!

    However!

    From the top all the way down to thest man at the bottom of the Rui Lin Army, not a single man backed out. They slipped into the ck metal light armour, swords gripped in their hands, and rode into the rain straight towards the various battlefields!

    Mu Chen could still remember. On the night, when the one hundred thousand Rui Lin Army Soldiers had moved out from their army barracks, just how straight and stalwart their backs had been. He had been standing within the icy cold rain as he watched these men famed as the most ferocious strike force, masters of blood and iron, a prologue to their return to the battlefield!

 Chapter 1140

    Chapter 1140: ¡°mes of War Rise (5)¡±

    A hundred thousand Rui Lin Army soldiers threw themselves into the battlefield. Mu Chen did not know how many among them would be able to return alive, or should it be said..... among them, would anyone even return.....

    ¡°The Condor Country¡¯s army is charging in! Everyone abandon the city! Move back immediately!¡± His entire figure covered in blood, the general shouted as he rushed to the city¡¯s gates. One of his arms had been cut off and he gripped a long spear in the other. His face was filled with gory sh wounds and he was shouting for everyone within the city to immediately evacuate.

    Everyone within the city were stunned. They had not expected that the Condor Country¡¯s army would reach here in such a short period of time.

    ¡°Do not bring anything with you! Just leave immediately! Hurry! Ready the horses! Bring out all the war horses within the city and hand them all over to the children and elderly!¡± The soldiers within the city quickly responded, immediately arranging for the citizens to retreat.

    Mu Chen heard their words and he was shocked, causing him to abandon all concerns to run hurriedly toe before the soldiers.

    ¡°Why are you giving up the horses? What are you really trying to do! ?¡± Mu Chen asked, his eyes staring widely, an ominous feeling beginning to spread within his heart.

    The soldier looked at Mu Chen nkly and then said in a hostile voice: ¡°Why are you asking so much nonsense! Scram now if you don¡¯t want to die! We don¡¯t need people who are weaklings just like you here to drag us down! Guards! Send this doctor here away! Don¡¯t let him stay here and shoot his mouth off non stop!¡±

    Immediately, several soldiers chased Mu Chen to the city gates at the back. Many citizens had already gathered there and the younger children and weaker elderly were pushed up onto the armoured warhorses as the soldiers within the city pulled the gates open, ushering them out hastily, to leave this doomed ce far behind.

    Mu Chen had adamantly refused to leave, but he was forcefully dragged away by his disciples.

    ¡°Master! For them, you have toiled and tolled so hard but they are being so unappreciative now. Why do you still want to bother about them? The Condor Country¡¯s army ising and we should go now!¡± The frightened disciples were dragging Mu Chen, as they followed the escaping refugees.

    As they saw thest batch ofmon citizens leaving the city, the soldier who had chased Mu Chen away gave a heavy sigh. He stood by the city¡¯s gates and towards the direction where Mu Chen and the others had left, he solemnly gave a low bow.

    ¡°Hey! Why are you still standing around!¡± A soldier then shouted anxiously.

    The soldier immediately replied: ¡°I scolded a benefactor earlier, and was feeling guilty.¡±

    ¡°Moron, what you did was right. If he had not left, do you want him to die here together with us! ? Hurry up! The signal has been raised! Seal the city¡¯s gates and prepare for battle!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s move!¡±

    Mu Chen was dragged along as they made their escape, but there was still a persistent nagging feeling that remained in his heart. He kept ncing back in the direction of the city they had just left from and then he suddenly seemed to realize something as his gaze swung around to look at all themon citizens all around him.

    And among all the people he saw, there were onlymon citizens, without a single armoured soldier among them.

    ¡°Wait a minute! All the injured soldiers!¡±

    Mu Chen suddenly shouted out in shock. Among the entire group of people, there wasn¡¯t a single soldier among them, not even the injured ones who had been treated by him were there with them.

    Mu Chen¡¯s shout in shock suddenly made everyone freeze.

    At the moment that Mu Chen voice fell, a loud crash suddenly sounded from a far distance away!

    The city that they had just walked out from not long ago, was suddenly blown up into smithereens right before their eyes. The mes surged towards the sky, painting the dim horizon in a red glow!

 Chapter 1141

    Chapter 1141: ¡°mes of War Rise (6)¡±

    The city that they had juste out from not long ago, was suddenly blown up into smithereens right before their eyes. The mes surged towards the sky, painting the dim horizon in a red glow!

    The city was gone.....

    In a blink, it had turned into ruins, a scene of fire and destruction as the earth shattering explosion greatly startling their hearts.

    A noisy tter suddenly sounded from among the group of refugees.

    Arge wicker basket ced upon a horse had suddenly fallen to the ground, and from the basket, a heap of blood stained metal badges had fallen out in a loud tter.

    Mu Chen¡¯s eyes stared very hard at the badges and he almost seemed to dash over in a hurry to fall to the ground next to the heap of metal, wiping the blood stains off the badges with his trembling hands.

    [The Rui Lin Army, must have.....]

    Mu Chen suddenly felt like a lightning bolt had hit him!

    Upon the neck of every single Rui Lin Army soldier, hung a name tag just like these. When they died on battlefield and it was difficult to retrieve their bodies, their name tags would then be brought back to their hometowns to be handed over to their families.

    Mu Chen had never once thought that the soldiers guarding the city to the death would actually be men from the Rui Lin Army!

    Blood and mud had covered the armour they were wearing which did not allow people to see which army they had been from.

    Having freed the warhorses, they had already fully intended to die together with the enemy and with the destruction of the city!

    They knew that they would no longer be able to return to their home soil in glory and they had taken the name tags from everyone to ce upon one of the horses that was leaving the city, hoping that the name tags that carried theirst will would have a chance to be delivered into the hands of their family members.

    ¡°Argh! ! !¡± Mu Chen knelt on the ground and screamed with his head tilted back facing into the sky, as hot tears rolled down from the corners of his eyes.

    He had promised Jun Xie that he would support the Rui Lin Army well. Although he had usually not interacted much with the Rui Lin Army, but everything he had done in this period had been to strengthen them. And today, he had not even known that the men who had shared the same battlefield with him were men from that very ferocious fighting unit!

    At that moment, everyone was silent. After seeing the pile of name tags, they all understood that the Rui Lin Army soldiers within the city had expended their own lives to gain them time for their escape. They had used their own blood and even their lives to write the Rui Lin Army an immortal song of praise!

    ¡°Master.....¡± Those disciples who had scolded the soldiers for being heartless and unfeeling just before they left now had their heads hanging down in shame.

    The soldiers¡¯ rude and brash demeanour had exactly been because of the high regard they had for Mu Chen, as they knew that there would only be death for anyone who remained in the city, and hence, they had said such hurtful words to chase Mu Chen out of the city.

    A light drizzle then fell from the sky, to stter upon thend, turning everyone¡¯s clothes wet. The icy cold rain had in an instant, turned into a heavy downpour, the drops of rain sshing upon the name tags, drumming out clear sounding clinks, washing off the blood and mud off little by little.

    Mu Chen lowered his head and carefully picked up those name tags to put them all back into the basket. He then ced the basket upon the horse and lifted his head, looking into the rain soaked path ahead of them.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go! We cannot let their sacrifice be in vain!¡±

    Their hearts feeling as if it had been cut by a knife, they could not afford to stop themselves from continuing to go forward. They needed to live, to carry on the will of the Rui Lin Army soldiers who had remained behind in that city, to bring back the name tags imbued with their brave souls and strong will, to be delivered into the hands of their family!

    Under the heavy downpour, the group that had stopped picked themselves up again, moving forward as the icy cold rain washed over them, but failing to wash away the sadness and pain in their hearts. The path beneath their feet was muddy and treacherous, but the unforgettable memory of the Rui Lin Army soldiers in the city, remained in their hearts as the eternal protectors of the Qi Kingdom!

 Chapter 1142

    Chapter 1142: ¡°mes of War Rise (7)¡±

    On the battlefield in the west, the city had been extensively wrecked by the enemy soldiers. Mu Qian Fan stood within the military camp, watching as the Rui Lin Army leaders nned out the uing battle upon the map. Outside, the sounds of battle raged on incessantly, the cries from the ughter ringing continuously in their ears.

    Under therge tent, the armour of all the leaders were stained with blood but they did not even have the time to clean it off. In such an intense battle, every minute and every single second they had was fought for with the very lives of their soldiers.

    ¡°The Condor Country¡¯s allied army¡¯s numbers are too great! Our brothers are not able to hold them back!¡± One of the leaders smashed a fist upon the table in anger, blood immediately flowing out from the skin around his knuckles.

    Another one of the leaders had his face creased up in a deep frown, as he stared at the situation upon the map, his expression highly cautious.

    ¡°Have the citizens of the Clear Moon City been evacuated?¡± He asked.

    ¡°Arge part of them have been evacuated. This city here is bing indefensible. Are we going to retreat?¡±

    ¡°There is nowhere for us to retreat to anymore. This road leads straight to the Imperial City and if we pull back, the Condor Country¡¯s allied army will go straight for the golden dragon. The defence of the Imperial City is not yet fully prepared and if they were attacked by the Condor Country now, they would not be able to hold the fort.....¡± The Commander¡¯s brows were knotted tightly together, his eyes almost boring two holes into the map, wanting merely to find an avenue where they could just hope for a victory against the overwhelming odds.

    Unfortunately, the number of soldiers they held were too few, and werepletely inadequate to resist the Condor Country¡¯s enormous army.

    Although the Rui Lin Army was highly powerful, but their army of one hundred thousand had been split into four battlefields while the barracks in every outpost had only about twenty thousand men. Even if theybined with all the other forces in the Qi Kingdom, they would still not be a match for the Condor Country¡¯s allied forces.

    The Qi Kingdom while in the hands of the previous Emperor, squandered away too much time, where the Qi Kingdom¡¯s army had missed out on the best opportunity for training. Even when Mo Qian Yuan had tried to rectify it immediately after he ascended into the throne, but within just this one short year, wanting to train up the other forces of the Qi Kingdom to be like the Rui Lin Army as Masters of iron and blood, was just in wishful thinking.

    And they could not afford to retreat anymore. If they pulled back one more step, their Imperial City would be in crisis and once the Imperial City was taken, the Qi Kingdom..... would havepletely fallen!

    As was the nature of all military men, none of the leaders within that tent was willing to make the decision to retreat. They were all wrecking their brains trying find an opportunity within the crisis.

    ¡°We fight! We can only continue to fight them! The has Duke left this ce in our hands and had also allocated another ten thousand men to us. And with the primary force of the Qi Kingdom¡¯s army here with us, if we fail again, how are we going to answer to the trust the Duke and His Majesty has ced in us! ?¡± The Commander said through gritted teeth.

    ¡°We¡¯ll beat them till they cry for their mothers! It¡¯s just the Condor Country! I will give everything I have to take them on! I won¡¯t lose out once I kill one, and I will have earned with just two of them! If they want to exterminate the Qi Kingdom, then they will have to do it stepping over the bodies of us, the Rui Lin Army!¡± The leader shouted emotionally, hot blood surging within his chest.

    The Qi Kingdom cannot fall! The Rui Lin Army will not fall!

    ¡°If our heads roll, it¡¯ll just leave a big scar! When we meet back inherworld, we brothers will reunite and still kick up a storm!¡±

    ¡°Reporting! The Condor Country is charging us on the right!¡± A soldier said hurriedly, rushing in from outside the tent.

    A leader lifted up the strong wine on the table and poured it down his throat. He then turned to the others under the tent and said as he waved: ¡°Brothers! I will make a move first! In theherworld, I will go open up a path for my brothers!¡±

    Immediately after saying that, he turned and walked outside taking wide strides!

    That farewell, was one where they would be parted between life and death, and there was no turning back!

    Mu Qian Fan clenched his jaw as he watched, and when he could not hold himself back any longer, he strode up to stand before the Commander.

    ¡°This insignificant soldier requests to join the battle!¡±

    The Commander looked at him and shook his head.

    ¡°Why! ?¡± Mu Qian Fan asked, his eyes ring wide.

 Chapter 1143

    Chapter 1143: ¡°mes of War Rise (8)¡±

    The Commander ignored him and merely said to the soldier who had brought in the report: ¡°Bring a warhorse here and send Brother Mu back to the Imperial City.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not going back!¡± Mu Qian Fan shouted!

    ¡°You need to return! You are not a citizen of the Qi Kingdom and the affairs of the Qi Kingdom doesn¡¯t need any outsiders interfering in them!¡± The Commander said sternly.

    Mu Qian Fan had wanted to resist further but inside the Commander¡¯s tent, the other leaders quickly tied him up and strapped him onto a warhorse to send it running into the direction of the Imperial City. Mu Qian Fan¡¯s eyes turned red and bloodshot, turning back to look at the battlefield gradually getting further away from him, watching the Rui Lin Army soldiers who fought back their blood, his heart bleeding.

    How he wished to be like them, standing upon the battlefield and defending what is most important to one¡¯s heart with their own two hands!

    After Mu Qian Fan left, the Commander let out a heavy sigh within his tent.

    Outside the Commander¡¯s tent, emergency reports were being raised as the battle entered its more intense phase.

    Inside the Commander¡¯s tent, the military leaders raised their wine cups and threw their heads back to drink. They then bowed to pay their respects to the Commander without a word and then turned to depart.

    The Commander stood alone within the tent and watched the stalwart and determined backs of the brothers who had gone through life and death with him, his eyes misted up into a blur by tears. That gaze, was to be hisst memory of them, as they would not being back alive.

    In the empty Commander¡¯s tent, the Commander fell back onto the ground, his hands covering his face, his shoulders shaking faintly, a stifled crying out from his throat.

    Men¡¯s tears do not shed easily, till it really hits the heart!

    This battle, went on for three days and three nights. The thirty five thousand Rui Lin Army soldiers who held their position to the death all perished, with not a single one alive. The rest of the Qi Kingdom¡¯s army soldiers met their end tragically as well and the entire battlefield was filled with dead bodies, their blood flowing to the ground forming into red streams, meandering through every inch of thends.

    The Condor Country¡¯s army¡¯s armoured cavalry, stepped over the bodies of the Rui Lin Army soldiers, and attacked the enemy¡¯s main camp.

    The soldiers at the camp fought with everything they had, using thest vestiges of their strength, to resist against the enemy cavalry.

    Finally.....

    The Condor Country¡¯s Commander in Chief sat atop his towering warhorse, and came to the Rui Lin Army¡¯s Commander¡¯s tent. Inside the camp, the dead bodies of the Rui Lin Army soldiers were everywhere. His brows knitted up together, as he looked at the Rui Lin Army who were famed to be the most ferocious strike force.

    Even as an enemy on the opposing side, he could not help but respect and admire these soldiers of blood and iron.

    It had been consecutive days of battle, and the progress of the four country allied forces had been repeatedly impeded and slowed. The other forces of the Qi Kingdom were not worth mentioning but the one that had given him the biggest headache had been the Rui Lin Army who had the least amount of men.

    On this battlefield, the Rui Lin Army had totaled only about thirty over thousand. But it was exactly these thirty over thousand men who had properly chomped off three hundred thousand soldiers from his army!

    One against ten!

    That was what made this force so terrifying!

    ¡°Your army has been annihted. If you surrender, I can spare you your life.¡± The Condor Country¡¯s Commander in Chief said as he stared at the Commander¡¯s tent. He knew, that the Commander of this troop of Rui Lin Army was seated right inside the tent.

    Throughout the entire battlefield, the only soldier of the Rui Lin Army still alive, was only this man!

    It was silent inside the Commander¡¯s tent. The Condor Country¡¯s Commander in Chief raised his arm and had his soldiers surround the tent, where they sent thrust the long spears in their hands into the tent on all sides!

    A loud tter sounded!

    The Commander¡¯s tent was shredded apart!

    However!

    A tall towering figure stood right in the middle of the copsed tent. He was wearing silver armour, a long spear gripped in his hand, a fiery red cape draped carelessly behind him. His eyes were on fire, standing firm as a mountain, the brilliant light of dusk behind him, looking as if he was ted in golden glow.

    ¡°The Rui Lin Army only has men who die in battle, and none who surrenders without mettle! Come fight!¡± The Commander of the Rui Lin Army suddenly thrust out his long spear, unafraid of the soldiers who surrounded him heavily, as he flew right towards the Condor Country¡¯s Commander in Chief!

 Chapter 1144

    Chapter 1144: ¡°A Soldier¡¯s Spirit Lives On (1)¡±

    The tempestuous wind howled, kicking up a yellow storm of sand, as the Condor Country¡¯s army ttened the Rui Lin Army¡¯s encampment, making their way towards the Qi Kingdom¡¯s Imperial City.

    In the Rui Lin Army¡¯s camp, the military tents were set aze, the fiery glow shooting upwards, lighting up the dimming skies . In the middle of the raging fires, the Rui Lin Army¡¯s Camp Commander stood erect, his body upright with his unbending back, exemplifying the steel hard will of the most ferocious strike force, never to fall!

    Among the roaring mes, he stood tall and proud, countless arrow shafts pierced through his armour, into his body, together with the numerous de wounds covered all over his body. Blood flowed as if from a spring out from his wounds, down his armour. His eyes had already lost the twinkle they had always held, the light gone out of them. He could no longer see thend he and his men had protected all their lives, and neither could his ears hear the howling of the wind.

    Till death, he had not fallen before the enemy, the spirit of a soldier permeating his entire body, his hand gripped around the spear as he stood like a statue erected upon the blood soakednd!

    The spear that had morphed from a ring spirit glittered with specks of light under the fire, its owner¡¯s demise not allowing it to remain much longer upon the mortal realm, but.....

    Even when the Commander¡¯s blood had fully covered itpletely, it was still unwilling, and was refusing to leave.....

    Till its final struggles fizzled outpletely, the spear gradually began to disappear within the howling wind and the raging mes, the Commander¡¯s stiffened body remained standing with the glow of the fire reflecting off his armour, forever..... and ever..... unyielding, indomitable!

    Over thirty thousand Rui Lin Army soldiers annihted, hundred over thousand Qi Kingdom army soldiers fallen upon the battlefield, their spilled blood causing a thick stench of blood to permeate everywhere throughout the entire piece ofnd.

    The enemy army defeated, their soldiers dead, the Condor Country¡¯s army charged straight in, driving themselves into the heart of the Qi Kingdom. Several more cities were thoroughly cleansed by the raging mes of war, as the armoured cavalry of the Condor Country swept through them!

    Without the cover from the army, the citizens in the various cities fled in a panic running in all directions, as blood and merciless killing filled their eyes. They were just citizens who did not possess any battle power, and under the Condor Country¡¯s merciless de, they had nowhere to run!

    Over ten cities were brutally taken out, without a single survivor left from all of them!

    The Condor Country¡¯s army was approaching closer and closer to the Qi Kingdom¡¯s Imperial City, and the refugees who had fled from many ces were weary and exhausted.

    ¡°Quick! Get everyone out of the city!¡± The Lord of the City said on the eve before the Condor Country¡¯s army were supposed to reach them, transferring all the citizens within the city out. Upon the city¡¯s walls, the soldiers standing guard held their swords in hand as they peered far into the distance, the blood within them boiling, every nerve within their body stretched taut.

    [Just a bit more time!]

    [Just a little bit more!]

    They prayed countless times in their hearts, that they would have more time, to let their family members escape this hell in purgatory.

    Even if there was only the tiniest sliver of hope, they wished that their family would be able to live.

    As the citizens were continuously being moved out, a troop of soldiers instead came marching in from the city gates at the back.

    ¡°And all of you are?¡± The Lord of the City asked, his face puzzled, as he busied himself with the citizens¡¯ evacuation.

    The leader of the troop of soldiers stepped forth, dressed in light armour, his face well weathered, a grey white beard verifying his advanced years in age, but within that pair of wizened eyes, it could be seen they held a chivalrous glint that shocked one who looked into them!

    ¡°My humble self am the previous High General of the Rui Lin Army, Long Zhan! I received news that our army on the frontline were annihted and I have specially brought some men here to prepare to meet the enemy!¡± Long Zhan¡¯s eyes were aze, not exhibiting the slightest sign of senility nor his advanced age!

    The eyes of the Lord of the City widened as he stared in disbelief. The name Long Zhan had rang loudly throughout the entire Qi Kingdom and beyond twenty years ago. That was in the beginning when the Qi Kingdom had just been established, when the Rui Lin Army had been at its pinnacle of glory, with the Rui Lin Army soldiers numbering several times what it was now!

 Chapter 1145

    Chapter 1145: ¡°A Soldier¡¯s Spirit Lives On (2)¡±

    At that time, the generals who served directly under Duke Lin, Jun Xian, were all men of extraordinary ferocity. But after the kingdom was established, the reigning Emperor seeked to weaken the Rui Lin Army¡¯s power and influence and he forced several generals who carried out outstanding military exploits to step down from their positions, stripping them of their military ranks, to serve as Lords of the City in several small cities in the hintends.

    A group of generals who had been peerlessly fierce and powerful on the battlefield had had no other choice but to leave the army they had pledged their undying loyalty to because of the jealousy and suspicions of the Emperor, shedding their armour and des, to go to a tiny city to administer over trivial matters.

    And against all those repressive arrangements, no one from the Rui Lin Army said a single word in disparagement. They withdrew from the army cleanly, without a single word of grumbling heard from them.

    And Long Zhan who stood before the Lord of the City now, was one of those highly ferocious generals who had been coerced to leave the Rui Lin Army!

    And he was also the current Rui Lin Army¡¯s High General, Long Qi¡¯s father!

    ¡°Senior General Long Zhan! Why are you..... Why are you.....¡± The Lord of the City was suddenly at a loss for words. All those generals who had been forced to withdraw then were assigned to faraway poor and barren cities. The city Long Zhan had been in was nowhere close to this ce and even though Long Zhan was already so advanced in age, he had still gone on to *cloak himself in stars and wore the moon to dash here speedily through the night.

    [*Trantor Note from Cloud: (Chinese idiom) I assume it means ¨C carried out through the night tirelessly]

    ¡°Although I am no longer a soldier of the Rui Ling Army, but these old bones were shaped and formed under the pummeling from the Rui Lin Army. In the current crisis of war, how could this old bag of bones just sit back and do nothing? This city sits upon the route one must take to get to the Imperial City and the Condor Country will need to pass here toy siege to the Imperial Pce. Although I and my men are already into our withering years, but giving everything this old bag of bones has, I will still be able to buy us some time.¡± Long Zhan said, strongly determined.

    The Lord of the City was still in shock, but he suddenly realized that Long Zhan hade to appear here because the Rui Lin Army¡¯s spirit still lived deep within his heart. Even though he had left the Rui Lin Army, but the loyalty the Rui Lin Army had branded right into his soul would never be eradicated!

    ¡°General Long! Please ept a bow of respect from my humble self!¡± The Lord of the City immediately knelt, his eyes suddenly red as he lifted his head to look at Long Zhan and said: ¡°I am willing to stand with General Long, to resist the Condor Country¡¯s army!¡±

    Long Zhan guffawed out loud. ¡°Great! As expected of a man from our Qi Kingdom!¡±

    The Lord of the City got up and immediately issued the order for everyone to leave the city after evacuating all the citizens, as this ce would soon turn to be the lowest depths of Hell.

    However.....

    Among all of the city¡¯s soldiers, not a single one shifted a step, as they continued to stand firm to guard their respective positions.

    ¡°The country must never fall. We are willing to die and live together with the Qi Kingdom! If with my blood and flesh, I am able to gain some time for His Majesty, that would be an honour!¡± The soldiers were strongly determined. Some among them had even justpleted theiring of age ceremony and their faces were still slightly tinged with the green of youth.

    [But when the country is broken, their home will be gone. When the country is faced with such a crisis, they must not allow themselves to even think of running to live ignobly.]

    [Only when the country stands, one has a home!]

    If the Qi Kingdom falls, then they will be no different from the homeless ghosts and drifting souls!

    ¡°Good! Good! All men of great calibre!¡± Long Zhan swept his gaze around to look at the hot blooded young men with tears in his old and wizened eyes, feeling as if he had returned to the past all the way where it had all begun, when he and his brothers had established the Rui Lin Army together with Jun Xian.

    That same belief, supported and braced them as they climbed out from merciless battles one after another, their very ownrades who had lost their lives, pushing them forward to never take a single step backwards!

    ¡°Everyone hear my order! Defend the city with your very lives! We hold till thest breath, however long we can! We need to buy more time for our brothers within the Imperial City!¡± Long Zhan called out loudly, his trusty sword sealed under years of dust, finally unsheathed once more!

 Chapter 1146

    Chapter 1146: ¡°A Soldier¡¯s Spirit Lives On (3)¡±

    Smoke rose in all directions, anguished wails could be heard throughout. The citizens who had escaped from the city were weary and heavy hearted. They could not see hope, nor saw any way forward, and the sounds of ughter behind them made their legs go weak, but the longing to survive pushed them, with no other choice but to continue to move forward.

    ¡°Mother, where is Father?¡± Huddled inside a basket, a young child stared in fright with a pair of innocent eyes under the rumble of fighting, as he saw the city he had lived peacefully within growing smaller and smaller before his eyes.

    The body of the woman who was carrying the basket on her back stiffened, and tears immediately rolled down from her eyes. She did not make a sound, not daring to utter a single sound, but just covered her mouth with her hand, as she stifled the choking sob lodged within her throat.

    ¡°Father! Father! Mother, I want Father! Father told me that he will bring me to go ride a horse..... Father said he will teach me martial arts.....¡± Not getting a response from his mother, the frightened young child could only cry out helplessly. That highly pitiful cry, made everyone in the group fallpletely silent.

    The child cried helplessly, remembering the image of his father dressed in light armour, tall and imposing, looking like the invincible God of War in his heart. He still remembered those strong arms that would lift him high up in the air, remembering the promise his father had made when he was being carried upon a horse.

    The woman could not hold back the grief inside any longer and she crumbled to the ground to cry with her hands covering her face.

    Her husband, was a guard in the city. From the moment that he had escorted her and their son out of the city, she knew, that her husband..... will nevere back again.

    The child continued to cry helplessly, and together with the woman¡¯s wail of utter despair, it was as if a heavy chain had been looped around everyone¡¯s throat, that made it hard for them to breathe.

    A youth who was walking among the group of people clenched up his fists tightly, as blood dripped down through the gaps in between his fingers onto the ground. He suddenly turned himself around, and ran off in the opposite direction from where the group was heading towards!

    ¡°Little Tu! Where are you going!¡± Ady cried out in shock, suddenly in a fluster.

    The youth¡¯s steps hesitated momentarily and he froze a moment before turning himself around. Upon that still slightly childlike face, was a strong determination.

    ¡°Mother, the soldiers of the Qi Kingdom have spilled their blood across the battlefield in order to protect our homes and our country. And now the Condor Country¡¯s Army ising here and the people within the city will not be able to hold them back. I am going back there!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re just a child! What can you do by going back!¡± Thedy¡¯s face was filled with horror.

    The youth instead replied: ¡°Although I do not possess high spirit power, but I still have my ring spirit! I might not be able to kill much of the enemy foes, but I refuse to believe that if I give it everything I have, I will not be able to take down a single soldier from the Condor Country!¡±

    The youth¡¯s words were tinged with a slight childishness of youth, but they still made up a highly shocking deration!

    ¡°I¡¯ll go back together with you!¡± Another youth came over to stand by his side.

    ¡°And me!¡±

    ¡°Count me in!¡±

    ¡°Damn it all! We men of the Qi Kingdom will never be turtles who hide their heads! Any with bloodlust, we¡¯ll all go charging back! Don¡¯t be like a sissy and go hide in another city. Ipletely despise softies like that!¡± A brawny man holding a heavy forging hammer roared!

    With that one thunderous roar, all the men from within the group stood forward at once. Although they were justmon citizens who did not know how to wield a sword, but just as that youth had said, they all still had their Ring Spirits!

    Even if they were unable to defeat the enemy, they would still be able to stake their lives on it and every single one enemy taken down was another one enemy less!

    If their lives could be given in exchange to lessen a bit of the enemy¡¯s army, it would still lessen that one bit of pressure on the Imperial City!

    Hot blood pumped within the chests of the men. They cast a final gaze upon their family and then turned strongly determined to charge all the way back to the city!

 Chapter 1147

    Chapter 1147: ¡°A Soldier¡¯s Spirit Lives On (4)¡±

    Inside the military camp, Long Qi stared at the letter he held in his trembling hands that he had just received, his cold hard face showing a crack of his emotions.

    ¡°Chief General.....¡± The Rui Lin Army soldiers were staring worriedly at Long Qi.

    Long Qi was silent for a long while before he suddenly stood up. He put the letter on the table and grabbed his cape to secure it upon his shoulders. Picking up his sword, he ran out from the camp and leapt onto his warhorse, charging straight towards the battlefield!

    A soldier within the camp looked in shock at Long Qi who had suddenly turned murderous. He turned feeling highly puzzled and saw the letter that Long Qi had left behind on the table. He subconsciously picked up the letter and swept his eyes over it!

    In that instant!

    Every word on that letter drove the soldier into deeper shock!

    [To be opened by: Long Qi, my son]

    [Your old man has been relieved of my armour and returned to pasture for many years. Finally, a battle has arrived that allows me to return to the battlefield. Today, I stand together with the Lord of the Green City in battle, swearing to defend the soil of the Qi Kingdom to the death. If you receive this letter, it will mean that your old man¡¯s soul has returned to the Heavens and do not grief when you see this letter. You know that men of the Long Family shed blood and not tears. Our bodies are branded with the Rui Lin Army¡¯s spirit and do not besmirch the Rui Lin Army¡¯s name! I look forward to seeing my son eliminate more of the enemy¡¯s leaders on the battlefield and protect the Qi Kingdom¡¯s empire from being stolen by thieves!

    Long Zhan.

    ¡°It¡¯s the Senior General..... The Senior General.....¡± The soldier fell back to sit upon the ground in shock. Another soldier who was patrolling suddenly saw the first soldier looking like he saw a ghost and he came running inside in a hurry.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    The first soldier¡¯s face was filled with despair as he gripped at hisrade¡¯s sleeve tightly!

    ¡°The day before, news that the Green City had been destroyed came in. Do you still remember that!¡±

    The soldier was surprised a moment before he nodded quickly.

    The battle at the Green City, was said to be extraordinarily intense. A city that should have been abandoned had suddenly put up a strong and powerful defense!

    ording to rumours, the people who took part in the battle had not only been the Lord of the Green City and his soldiers, but a powerful troop of reinforcements had joined them. In the end, even all the men of the Green City had turned back after being evacuated to join in with the battle!

    A single Green City, had well and proper held the enormous Condor Country Army back for the entirety of three days and three nights!

    At the moment the city was breached, a sea of the enemy¡¯s dead bodiesy, and there wasn¡¯t a single person still alive within!

    ¡°It was the Senior General! Those reinforcements was actually the Senior General! ! ! Argh! ! ! ! !¡± The soldier continued to wail in despair.

    The other soldier immediately froze, his face quickly overtaken by shock. He could not believe what his own ears had just heard.

    ¡°Go stop the Chief General! Go stop him quickly! He has gone to take on the enemy by himself! !¡±

    On the battlefield, Long Qi¡¯s eyes saw only red, the maliciously murderous aura ring out from his entire being, driving all the enemy soldiers back with none daring to take a single step forward!

    As his hand lifted, his sword cut down!

    Long Qi was like the Reaper on the battlefield, using the endless ughter and countless blood sprays to numb himself.

    Men of the Long Family sheds blood and not tears.....

    He knew that from the moment his father had been made to withdraw from the army, he had always longed for the day toe when he would be able to return to the battlefield, to don his armour, to y the enemy! His father had waded in battles for far too many years, and the soldier¡¯s spirit had already been irrecoverably branded into his blood and bones. The day woulde where he would finally be able to step into the mes of war, in a brilliant disy of his radiant glory on the merciless battlefield!

    [Father had been born with the soul of a soldier, to live through the battlefield, to finally die in the battlefield.....]

    Long Qi suddenly looked up at the skies, and a roar tore out from deep within his heart!

    The long spear gripped within his hand swung in an arc, the blood hanging off the tip scattering across thend!

    ¡°I, Long Qi, swear to the Heavens, that as long as there is still one man still alive in the Rui Lin Army, no one can ever think they can take thends of the Qi Kingdom from us!¡± Long Qi said as he sat atop his handsome tall stallion, his long spear thumping into the ground, his murderous gaze sweeping over every enemy soldier around him!

 Chapter 1148

    Chapter 1148: ¡°A Soldier¡¯s Spirit Lives On (5)¡±

    Consecutive days of fiery war put the Qi Kingdom in a deep quandary. Surrounded on four sides, the Rui Lin Army and the Qi Kingdom¡¯s Army fought bravely, but were finally still not a match for the merciless battering from the four country allied army forces!

    Mo Qian Yuan in the Imperial City then issued an order, to have all their forces who were resisting the enemy outside to immediately pull back to the Imperial City, in preparation to make a final stand against the four country allied army.

    Initially, the Rui Lin Army soldiers who had moved out from the Imperial City had numbered a hundred thousand. But returning back to the Imperial City, there were only a pitiful twenty thousand of them.....

    Eighty thousand Rui Lin Army soldiers had been buried in the battlefield, and on top of that, several hundred thousand soldiers of the Qi Kingdom¡¯s army were lost!

    When the army returned to the Imperial City, all the citizens were lined up along the sides of the street, peering at the returning soldiers. All the soldiers who hade back after having fought with their lives on the line, had their armour already turned red with blood. Many of their injured were carried into the city, and not a single one among them did not have clothes free of mud and blood.

    Looking at these men who walked in weary and utterly exhausted in order to defend their country¡¯s soil, the citizens in the Imperial City could no longer hold back the anguish in their hearts and many broke down in tears.

    A hundred thousand Rui Lin Army soldiers when they left, with only twenty thousand returning, and the Qi Kingdom¡¯s army only numbering about one hundred left.

    Six hundred thousand the Qi Kingdom¡¯s army had numbered, and that number had diminished by four out of five!

    This war had truly taken a dire toll on the Qi Kingdom!

    Anxiously anticipating the return of their husbands, thedies could not find the faces of their beloved. Eagerly anticipating their father¡¯s return, the children failed to see those strong shoulders sturdy as a mountain. Worriedly anticipating for their son¡¯s return, the elderly could not find those familiar figures!

    Four hundred and eighty thousand of the Qi Kingdom¡¯s soldiers had not been able toe back alive!

    And, this war was still not over! A more deadly battle would descend upon them very soon!

    Upon returning, Jun Xian immediately went to the Imperial Pce to see Mo Qian Yuan.

    The man who had once fought to secure an empire for the Qi Kingdom, and singlehandedly established the Rui Lin Army, Duke Lin, was now already silver haired. The consecutive days of endless bloody battle had made his face age by a decade in this short span of two weeks.

    ¡°Your Majesty!¡± Jun Xian did not even have time to shed himself off his blood stained armour and he hade straight to the Pce to see the Emperor. Coming into the main hall, he immediately fell to his knees before Mo Qian Yuan and said: ¡°Your vassal has failed Your Majesty¡¯s orders, I beg Your Majesty to deliver the punishment!¡±

    Mo Qian Yuan quickly came down from the throne and helped Jun Xian up.

    ¡°Duke Lin..... You have already done enough. You have fought valiantly and exhibited the resilience of the Qi Kingdom.¡± Sitting in his throne, Mo Qian Yuan had continuously received reports from the frontlines everyday. Every single one of those battle report made him highly restless, making him wish he could just jump onto a horse, to throw himself into a bloody battle with the four country allied army to the end!

    ¡°Your vassal is ashamed.¡± Jun Xian¡¯s face was solemn.

    Only when one had fought on the frontlines, could he truly know just what kind of a horrifying and hopeless situation the Qi Kingdom was facing.

    The Rui Lin Army had under Jun Wu Xie¡¯s and Mu Chen¡¯s careful nursing and strengthening, be much stronger than before. But even when that was the case, faced with a million lions, they were still powerless to resist!

    Jun Xian had taken themand from the Commander¡¯s tent, and he had seen countless Rui Lin Army brothers who had fought with him as they waded in blood die upon the battlefield, as their battle front was pushed back by the enemy soldiers a bit at a time, where they had not even been able to retrieve the bodies of their fallenrades!

    ¡°Duke Lin, Heaven has decreed it so, and we have given it everything we¡¯ve got. If the Heavens has determined that our Qi Kingdom is to perish, and we have done everything we¡¯ve could to resist it, then there is no need to me yourself. If not for you holding back the fronts, we don¡¯t need to mention two weeks. Our Qi Kingdom would not have even held out for seven days, and would have already been obliterated by the four country allied army by now!¡± Mo Qian Yuan was not trying tofort Jun Xian, but was speaking the hard truth. The four country allied forces, had a million soldiers from each country, while their Qi Kingdom was small and their military scant. An army of a mere six hundred thousand, how could they hope to hold back such an immensely staggering number of enemies! ?

 Chapter 1149

    Chapter 1149: ¡°Blood for Blood (1)¡±

    When the army returned, they did not even have time for any rest. Once all the soldiers came into the city, they had immediatelymenced on the final preparations for the uing siege!

    The four country allied army advanced quickly, and fire beacons were lit all around the Qi Kingdom!

    Deep in the night, the guards upon the walls of the Imperial City blew the bugle, signalling the enemy¡¯s attack!

    Under the night sky, with the Condor Countrymanding them, the forces of three countries had already arrived at the Imperial City. The armies of the three countries gathered and the monumental immensity of the enemy forces was truly terrifying to see!

    The decisive battle, was about to begin!

    This night, no one was able to get any sound sleep.

    .....

    At the border of the Qi Kingdom, an enormous army quietly advanced!

    Everywhere the army passed, all that they saw was destruction and ruin. The torched and burning battlefields and fallen cities, showed them in no uncertain terms, the intensity of the battles that had taken ce.

    The armoured cavalry pounded through the ckenednds, and everyone saw the scene before them. They were all soldiers, and they had fought their fair share of battles, but.....

    When they saw the mountainous piles of bodies, they could not help themselves but be stunned.

    An infantry soldier suddenly stepped upon a broken metal badge. He bent over and picked it up, to wipe off the blood stains upon it. Upon that broken metal badge, it was clearly inscribed with three characters that read Rui Lin Army!

    ¡°Give it to me.¡± A slightly chill voice suddenly rang out from the front.

    The soldier was taken aback but he immediately brought the badge and offered it up with two hands to the young youth riding high up on a massive stallion, right at the forefront of the ranks.

    The youth was dressed in silver light armour, his looks not considered to be highly good looking, but the cold and grave expression on his face, made none of them dare show him the slightest disrespect.

    The youth held the broken badge in his hand, his thumb rubbing against the protruding characters that read Rui Lin Army, and his icy eyes quickly hardened.

    ¡°Report! Your Majesty! Five miles ahead, we¡¯ve discovered an army carrying the banner of the Prosper Country!¡± The scout had rode his horse back as fast as he could and immediately dismounted to deliver the news.

    The youth seated atop the stallion kept the Rui Lin Army badge carefully away and looked up, the frosty eyes quickly filling with chilling murder.

    ¡°Prosper Country..... Great. We¡¯ll start with them. Hear mymand! Advance quickly at once!¡±

    In the Prosper Country encampment, within the Commander¡¯s tent, the Chief Commander of the Prosper Country¡¯s army was seated leaning back in his chair, as several rather good lookingdies knelt at his feet. Thedies were in a wretched state, their hands and feet shackled with chains, their bodies covered in wounds from a whip. They were citizens of the Qi Kingdom and after their city was overrun by the Prosper Country¡¯s army, they had been taken by their Commander and were put through inhumane torture.

    ¡°Chief Commander, the Condor Country and the rest have already reached the Qi Kingdom¡¯s Imperial City. Aren¡¯t we going to move out as well?¡± An officer of the Prosper Country asked in puzzlement as he looked at his Chief Commander.

    The Chief Commander took the wine offered by thedy prisoner and slowly took a sip out from it before he shook his head to say: ¡°Go there for what? When the Qi Kingdom falls, it¡¯s the Condor Country that will get all the benefits anyway. If we go there now, we will just be fighting the battle for them. His Majesty has ordered us to assist the Condor Country to invade the Qi Kingdom, but when the Qi Kingdom¡¯s Imperial City falls, he doesn¡¯t allow us to pige and plunder the city. Wouldn¡¯t we just be dirtying our hands for the Condor Country¡¯s benefit? Anyway, the Qi Kingdom are no longer able to put up any significant resistance and the armies of the other three countries would already make up a force of almost three million, even without us, they would surely be able to deal with the puny force the Qi Kingdom has left!¡±

    The Chief Commander then said with a distasteful smile: ¡°Whether we go or not, it¡¯ll turn out the same. I¡¯d rather we just get our brothers to slowly ready ourselves to go back home instead.¡±

 Chapter 1150

    Chapter 1150: ¡°Blood for Blood (2)¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s quite true, we fight with our lives and squander so many of our men but we don¡¯t gain anything from it. What is His Majesty thinking?¡± The officer said, bing a little depressed.

    The Chief Commander then said: ¡°We aren¡¯t really getting nothing out of it though. The Condor Country has promised that after the Qi Kingdom has fallen, they will not be taking any of theirnds. They only want the Imperial City and the other three countries will split the rest. It won¡¯t be much longer that the Qi Kingdom will belong to us and the other two countries, and the Qi Kingdom will henceforth be no more under these Heavens!¡±

    ¡°Is that even possible? What is the Condor Country aiming to achieve by doing this?¡± The officer asked curiously.

    ¡°Who knows? These are things we do not have to bother about anyway.¡± The Chief Commander then said with a shrug of his shoulders.

    ¡°Actually, from what I can see, just the Condor Country¡¯s army alone will be enough to take the Qi Kingdom. So why did the Condor Country want to join forces with us?¡± The Condor Country was a mighty country inferior only to the Fire Country. The Qi Kingdom is just a tiny ce and such a small country before the Condor Country should be easily taken. But they had roped in three other countries and even promised to noty im to any of thends in the Qi Kingdom. That was a point that made one can¡¯t help but think to be rather strange.

    ¡°Tsk..... You are underestimating the Qi Kingdom¡¯s military might a little too much! Arge part of the Qi Kingdom¡¯s army is indeed weak and vulnerable, but don¡¯t you forget, the Qi Kingdom has the most ferocious strike force under the Heavens, the Rui Lin Army! The Rui Lin Army might number only a hundred thousand, but with just that one hundred thousand men, they could very well be able to swallow up a million lions! The Condor Country seeks to take down the Qi Kingdom, but are unwilling to face them head on just by themselves. If it had been only the Condor Country¡¯s army alone, even if they managed to take down the Qi Kingdom, it would be expected that the Rui Lin Army would have bitten off a huge chunk of their meat. So, they had chosen to ally with three other countries, to split up the Rui Lin Army force, to reduce their losses instead.¡± The Chief Commander exined.

    At the mention of the Rui Lin Army, the officer subconsciously shivered. On this side of the battlefield, the number of Rui Lin Army soldiers they had encountered had not numbered more than twenty thousand, but the losses they had suffered under them had been unprecedentedly terrifying. The twenty thousand Rui Lin Army soldiersbined with a hundred thousand of the Qi Kingdom¡¯s army, had properly knocked off eight hundred thousand from their strength, with the majority of them killed by the Rui Lin Army soldiers.

    If they did not have the Rui Lin Army men among them holding the fort, and had faced only the Qi Kingdom¡¯s army, they wouldn¡¯t have taken much time to make mincemeat out of them.

    ¡°We have heard from the start that the men from the Rui Lin Army can take on ten men against a single one of theirs but I had thought that that was merely a baseless rumour. Now that I have seen it for myself, I know for a fact just how terrifying they really are. It¡¯s little wonder why for so many years, a tiny country like the Qi Kingdom, did not have anyone dare to invade them. With the Rui Lin Army among them, any country that has any ideas towards the Qi Kingdom, will have to prepare themselves fully for it.¡±

    The Chief Commander then continued on with a sneer: ¡°The Qi Kingdom only has the Rui Lin Army as a significant force and it was all due to the foolishness of their previous Emperor, with his uncalled for suspicions and jealousy, that he forcibly reduced the Rui Lin Army¡¯s numbers after the kingdom progressed, dismissing many of its most ferocious generals, and gradually reduced the Rui Lin Army¡¯s numbers over the years. If the previous Emperor had not been so foolish, the Rui Lin Army would not be left with just one hundred thousand soldiers, and if their numbers had doubled by just one time, we would have had to seriously reconsider lending a hand in this.¡±

    The dumbest people under the Heavens, were those that broke their own arms, and it had been the Qi Kingdom¡¯s previous Emperor who had lent them the greatest hand in this invasion!

    ¡°But it does not matter how brave or ferocious they are, they will still end up a pile of bones in the end! After the Qi Kingdom falls, the most ferocious strike force under the heavens, the Rui Lin Army, will henceforth cease to exist! Ha ha ha!¡±

 Chapter 1151

    Chapter 1151: ¡°Blood for Blood (3)¡±

    Just as the Prosper Country Chief Commander was happy in glee, from outside the Commander¡¯s tent, a soldier came running in hurriedly.

    ¡°Report! !¡±

    The Chief Commander lifted an eyebrow. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Reporting Chief Commander! Four miles away from the camp, arge army has suddenly appeared!¡±

    ¡°Large army?¡± The Chief Commander thought for a moment and then said sneeringly: ¡°Could it be the Condor Country has seeded? That did not take them any time at all!¡±

    ¡°Did you manage to see which country¡¯s army is that?¡± The Chief Commander said without showing any panic on his face. The Qi Kingdom had been reduced to be a spent force and throughout the entirends of the Qi Kingdom, besides their four country allied armies, there weren¡¯t any other significant sized armies, and he had no reason to fear his allies.

    ¡°I did not..... They are still a distance away and your subordinate could not see it clearly.¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter whether you saw them clearly. You¡¯re dismissed.¡± The Chief Commander waved his hand dismissively at the soldier.

    But before the Chief Commander¡¯s voice had dropped, another soldier came rushing in anxiously.

    ¡°Report!¡±

    ¡°What is it this time!¡± The Chief Commander snapped impatiently.

    ¡°Your subordinate..... has..... verified the army¡¯s identity.....¡± The look on the soldier¡¯s face wasn¡¯t looking too good.

    ¡°Oh? Which country?¡± The Chief Commander askednguidly, not even looking at the soldier, but just dragged up ady prisoner and pulled her against him lecherously.

    ¡°It¡¯s..... it¡¯s..... the Fire Country.....¡±

    ¡°What! ?¡± In an instant, the Chief Commander¡¯s face turned to shock as he threw thedy off him onto the ground, suddenly jumping to his feet.

    ¡°What did you say? Fi..... Fire Country! ? You are sure you saw it correctly? The army is from the Fire Country! ?¡± The Chief Commander¡¯s teeth began to chatter. The Prosper Country among the various countries could only be considered to be a mid sized country, and were in no wayparable to the likes ofrge countries like the Condor Country.

    If ced before the mightiest Fire Country..... they really wouldn¡¯t even be fit to carry their shoes!

    ¡°Your subordinate is certain.¡± The soldier replied with absolute certainty.

    The Chief Commander was immediately highly flustered.

    ¡°Why would the Fire Country¡¯s army suddenly appear here? The Fire Country isn¡¯t that near to the Qi Kingdom, out of the blue..... why had the Fire Country¡¯s armye running into thends of the Qi Kingdom?¡± The Chief Commander muttered as he paced nervously within the Commander¡¯s tent.

    The officer in the tent was also rather panicked and he said after thinking about it: ¡°Could it be possible that the Condor Country invited them here? Afterall, the Condor Country has allied itself with us and the two other countries, could they.....¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve got to be joking! With just what the Condor Country is, you think they would be able to even get the Fire Country to mobilize their army! ?¡± The Chief Commander immediately shot down that conjecture. ¡°Although the Fire Country and the Condor Country do not have much of a conflict between them, but they are definitely not on friendly terms. It is widely known that the Condor Country has always seeked to reign dominant but the Condor Country¡¯s might ispletely unable to contend with the Fire Country¡¯s and that is why the Condor Country have always held themselves back. Unless the Fire Country¡¯s Emperor is loony, or else, it is impossible that they will ept any such invitation from the Condor Country.¡±

    ¡°Then..... What is going on here.....¡± The officer asked with a shrug.

    The Chief Commander was feeling highly uneasy and he pondered on it for awhile before seeming to have thought of something as he asked the soldier.

    ¡°Were you able to roughly see, how many men did the Fire Country have with them?¡±

    ¡°Er.....¡± The soldier was suddenly put on the spot and he thought about it for a moment before he said: ¡°The Fire Country¡¯s army was toorge to gauge urately but when your subordinate nced over at them, at least..... At least in excess of a million!¡±

    ¡°WHAT! ! !¡± The Chief Commander was overtaken by shock and he fell back into his chair, his face immediately turning pale.

    [More than a million!]

    The Fire Country¡¯s soldiers were known to be the toughest among the various countries and although not as maniacal as the Rui Lin Army where they could go one against ten, but their soldiers would at least still be able to easily achieve one against three!

 Chapter 1152

    Chapter 1152: ¡°Mob p ¨C First Form (1)¡±

    The Prosper Country¡¯s Chief Commander almost cracked his head thinking but he could note up with a usible reason why the Fire Country¡¯s army would suddenly appear within the Qi Kingdom¡¯s borders, and with such a huge number at that.

    ¡°Report!¡±

    Another soldier rushed into the tent in a flurry!

    The Chief Commander¡¯s face was deathly pale as he asked: ¡°What..... What is it this time.....¡±

    ¡°The Fire Country¡¯s army is moving swiftly, and approaching straight towards our encampment!¡±

    A crash sounded. The Chief Commander suddenly lost his bnce from the seat and fell straight off his chair to crash heavily to the ground. His face had turned frighteningly pale as cold sweat burst out from his forehead continuously.

    ¡°What does the Fire Country want..... What do they really want! !¡± The Chief Commander was in aplete fluster and he wished so much that the Fire Country was only passing through this ce coincidentally. But now that they were fast heading straight for their camp, it was obvious they hade for them!

    ¡°Chief Commander, do not panic! Our Prosper Country and the Fire Country have always steered clear of each other and our country has religiously offered up tributes to them for many years. Maybe..... maybe they did note here to fight but for something else altogether. Why don¡¯t the Chief Commander first go see what the situation is and if there is any incident or misunderstanding between us, it will be better to clear it up first to prevent anything untoward from happening.¡± The officer in the Commander¡¯s tent quickly said.

    The Chief Commander gulped loudly and struggled to get back on his feet. The earlier glee he had exhibited earlier hadpletely disappeared and his whole face was bathed in cold sweat.

    ¡°Hurry! Bring me out there to go take a look, and I hope it is just a misunderstanding.¡± The Chief Commander stood up falteringly and his hands started to shake.

    Outside the camp, the majestically heroic looking army of a million lions could already be seen. Fluttering in the wind high above the closely packed ranks of soldiers, the Fire Country¡¯s ensign was unfurled. There was still a distance between the two armies but the soldiers standing within the Prosper Country¡¯s military camp could already feel the tremor in the earth under their feet!

    Within the Prosper Country¡¯s military camp, all the soldiers were watching nervously as the Fire Country¡¯s army pushed on continuously. The Fire Country¡¯s reputation as the mightiest country under the Heavens hung over their heads like a bank of dark ominous clouds, pressing down heavily upon them and suffocating them. Those soldiers who had been arguing on the splitting the spoils of war had gonepletely quiet, and the deadly silent camp only had the sound of marching steps brought in by the wind, the rhythmic thump treading upon all their hearts.

    The Prosper Country¡¯s Chief Commander rushed in a hurry to stand at the front of the camp, as he stared at the Fire Country¡¯s soldiers spread over the hills and ins before him, and his heart shot right up to lodge in his throat, all colour draining out from his face.

    Before the battle even began, just by seeing the Fire Country¡¯s formation of soldiers, it had alreadypletely unnerved him. The several hundred thousand soldiers he held in his hands, were not able to inspire the slightest bit of confidence in him, and standing before the Fire Country¡¯s armoured cavalry, he could not help himself but his knees began to shake!

    Watching the Fire Country¡¯s armying closer and closer, the Chief Commander¡¯s entire body shook like a leaf as he fought to quell the terror that crept into his heart. He gathered his spirit power into his throat and he opened his mouth to say: ¡°I wonder for what reason has our esteemed guests from the Fire Countrye here? We were just passing through here and if that has caused you any disturbance, I would implore for you to tell us clearly so that we are at least aware of what is happening.¡±

    With the amplification of spirit power, the Chief Commander¡¯s voice spread throughout the vast expanse, reverberating within the people¡¯s ears.

    However!

    The Fire Country¡¯s army did not slow in the slightest, but continued to advance quickly towards them, without giving a word of response.

    The Prosper Country¡¯s Chief Commander waited but did not manage to get a reply and the terror in his heart quickly intensified. He could not help it but to open his mouth to ask again, and this time, his voice was tinged with traces of trembling.

    ¡°Friends from the Fire Country, can we discuss about this! ? We are the Prosper Country¡¯s army and the Prosper Country had always deeply respected and deferred ourselves to the Fire Country, could it possibly be that there¡¯s a misunderstanding here? I implore for the Fire Country¡¯s army to say a word! The Prosper Country would never do anything to show the Fire Country any disrespect! If our esteemed friends need to pass through, I will immediately strike camp, to give way to you!¡±

 Chapter 1153

    Chapter 1153: ¡°Mob p ¨C First Form (2)¡±

    At the forefront of the Fire Country¡¯s army, Jun Wu Xie drove her horse fast as the wind, the Prosper Country¡¯s Chief Commander¡¯s pleas for peace ringing in her ears incessantly. But there wasn¡¯t the tiniest bit of warmth on her face as the broken name tag of a Rui Lin Army soldier struck against her chest continuously in tandem with the speedy charge of the warhorse. The name tag imbued with the spirit of the Rui Lin Army was giving her a clear ount of how horrifying this war campaign the enemy waged really was!

    ¡°Your Majesty!¡± Following right behind Jun Xie, Lei Chen could not hold himself back from calling out as he heard the incessant and desperate pleas from the Prosper Country¡¯s Chief Commander.

    A small country like the Prosper Country was nothing in the eyes of the Fire Country, but the Prosper Country had always deferred to them and they had never once missed offering up their yearly tribute.

    Watching Jun Xie leading the army in a full charge, astonishment soon filled Lei Chen¡¯s heart. Jun Xiepletely ignored the Prosper Country¡¯s pleas, their army¡¯s speed not decreasing in the slightest, clearly intending to charge straight into the Prosper Country¡¯s camp!

    Lei Chen had thought that Jun Xie was leading the army into the Qi Kingdom toe save the Young Miss of the Lin Pce, but at that moment, he didn¡¯t feel that way anymore. He had never seen Jun Xie like this, emanating such a terrifying murderous aura, looking like he wasn¡¯t here to save a person, but to wash the four country allies forces in blood!

    ¡°Kill.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes narrowed, her frosty eyes brewing with insatiable murder.

    She didn¡¯t want to hear anything, and wasn¡¯t going to say anything more.

    There was only one thought in her mind!

    To forever bury these bunch of invaders, trampled them deep into the Qi Kingdom¡¯snds!

    Blood for blood! A tooth for a tooth!

    Jun Xie¡¯s order to kill had been given, and the Fire Country¡¯s army charged like a unstoppable tidal wave. They were disciplined soldiers who did not need to know the reason, but to only carry out the ruler¡¯smand!

    Jun Wu Yao was riding his horse right by Jun Wu Xie¡¯s shoulder as they advanced. He was able to distinctly feel the fiery rage Jun Wu Xie was feeling at that moment. The Prosper Country¡¯s camp was right before their eyes and the corners of his mouth curled up into a chilling smile, his tall slender figure suddenly flying up from the horse!

    Like a divine deity descended from the Heavens, he flew straight towards the Prosper Country¡¯s encampment!

    The Prosper Country¡¯s Chief Commander stared in astonishment at the handsome looking man flying through the sky towards them, his eyes bulging so wide they looked like they were about to pop out anytime!

    The handsome looking man with his wless countenance flew gracefully to the middle of the Prosper Country¡¯s military camp, and both his clear and beautiful hands swept lightly through the air!

    A howling gale suddenly kicked up within the Prosper Country¡¯s camp that tore through the ground!

    Within that gale, there was a certain ck mist mixed within, that was like the Reaper¡¯s scythe, that dragged all the Prosper Country¡¯s soldiers around the howling gale right into it!

    In an instant!

    A heavy pungent stench of blood exploded in the air!

    From inside the ck swirling hurricane, blood shot out everywhere!

    Horrifying screams sounded out from within endlessly!

    des, armour, flesh and bones were twisted and ground, the endless screeches reaching everyone¡¯s ears!

    ¡°Under the name of the Fire Country¡¯s Emperor, I shalt send thee on thy way!¡±

    Jun Wu Yao stepped elegantly through the air, standing in midair, two ck whirling hurricanes at his sides on the left and right. Blood fell like rain, scattering over every inch of the Prosper Country¡¯s camp!

    The warm blood with a smattering shower of grounded flesh fell in tiny stters onto the bodies of the Prosper Country¡¯s soldiers, their Chief Commander¡¯s face stained red from the rain of blood. His eyes were wide with abject horror, as he stared uncontrobly at the attractive looking man like he was the devil, sending chills up his spine!

    In a blink, with just a slight sweep of his palms, within the Prosper Country¡¯s army, almost a thousand soldiers had turned into ground meat in an instant!

    And those soldiers had not even noticed what had exactly happened!

    Jun Wu Yao stood with the rain of blood, his demonic eyes pulsing with bits of a purple coloured murderous aura. He lifted both his hands slightly, in wee to the red rain falling onto him, the corners of his mouth curled up in a devilish arc.

 Chapter 1154

    Chapter 1154: ¡°Mob p ¨C First Form (3)¡±

    Let him be the opening act for Little Xie¡¯s grand show, her massacre of vengeance, using the blood to be spilled, as an offering tomemorate the deaths of all the Rui Lin Army soldiers who have died!

    The blood rain washed over the Prosper Country¡¯s soldiers, driving insane fear into their hearts, to push them closer bit by bit, towards the edge of a hopeless and bottomless abyss!

    ¡°Why..... why..... We have absolutely no intention to make an enemy out of the Fire Country! It¡¯s a misunderstanding! There must have been a misunderstanding behind it!¡± The Prosper Country¡¯s Chief Commander felt the strength drain out of his legspletely, never before had he seen such a terrifying massacre, crushing the lives out of a thousand men in an instant by the hand of just one man!

    That man who was like the Devil himself, just who could he really be! ?

    Jun Wu Yao merely looked smilingly at the Prosper Country¡¯s Chief Commander.

    The moment the Prosper Country¡¯s army had taken the first step into the borders of the Qi Kingdom, they had been hopelessly doomed to die here on theirnds!

    The Fire Country¡¯s army then crashed into the Prosper Country¡¯s camp resoundingly!

    That swift and ferocious charge, rendered the Prosper Country¡¯s army defenceless in their fear!

    The army of the mightiest country throughout the entirends, was not what a puny little Prosper Country could hope topare to!

    The armoured cavalry sliced into the camp, the towering war stallions sending the stunned enemy soldiers flying into the air. Under the iron shod hooves, many lives were terminated one after another!

    The enemy soldiers whose hands were stained with the blood of the Rui Lin Army soldiers, were sent straight right into hell in quick session!

    In the midst of the enemy army that had been terrorized into utter disarray, the Prosper Country¡¯s Chief Commander was caught in a frenzied fluster. The Fire Country¡¯s armoured cavalry charged in around him, but he was the lone one left standing in his spot, not a single attack thrown towards him, and no one bothered about him.

    Watching the entire army he helmed floundering helplessly under the thundering charge of the Fire Country¡¯s armoured cavalry, the Prosper Country¡¯s Chief Commander¡¯s heart sank into the bottom of a gorge.

    He had thought that the Prosper Country¡¯s army of several hundred thousand should at least be able to hold out for a period, but when he saw the ferocity and fearlessness of the Fire Country¡¯s army, all sense of hope he held were utterly dashed!

    Although the Fire Country¡¯s armoured cavalry were not as dominating and ferocious as the Rui Lin Army, but their coordination and overall might was still at a very high level. With the additional advantage of the Fire Country¡¯s overwhelming numbers, and with the Prosper Country¡¯s army being attacked unprepared..... The Prosper Country¡¯s soldiers were all already fearful of the Fire Country¡¯s mighty reputation and in the current situation, they really could not summon up the will to fight, resulting in them gettingpletely trashed!

    ¡°Why! ? Why! ? The Prosper Country had never offended the Fire Country! Why is the Fire Country raising their sword against us! ? With the Fire Country being the biggest country, you had actually sneaked up and attacked us like this! If news of this is leaked out, wouldn¡¯t you be the joke of people across thends! ?¡± The Chief Commander screamed desperately. He could not make himself believe that all of this was happening to him at this moment, just when they had eliminated the Qi Kingdom¡¯s armies, and were all prepared to sit back and enjoy the rewards, that beautiful dream was suddenly mercilessly crushed!

    Suddenly, an icy voice sounded right above the Prosper Country¡¯s Chief Commander¡¯s head!

    ¡°What crime did the Qi Kingdommit? Why did the four countries ally together to invade them? What is the crime of the Qi Kingdom! ? Did the four countries give the Qi Kingdom the slightest bit of an opportunity to prepare themselves! ?¡±

    That voice struck the Chief Commander¡¯s head like a bolt of lightning and he snapped his head up immediately. With the sun behind, he saw the silhouette of a figure seated atop a towering war horse just at his side.

    That person was dressed in a suit of silver armour, and the re from the light behind him caused one to be unable to see his face. But the chilling murderous aura that surrounded the figure made even the Chief Commander who had lived through numerous battles felt his scalp suddenly feel numb!

    ¡°It¡¯s the Condor Country..... It¡¯s the Condor Country..... The Condor Country wanted us to do that! We were not a match for the Condor Country and we had no choice but to subject ourselves to their instructions!¡± The Chief Commander squeaked through chattering teeth, as the figure atop the horse stood over him was like his worst nightmare, that sent chills into his heart.

    ¡°We..... We had not really wanted to attack the Qi Kingdom. This was all the Condor Country¡¯s idea!¡± The Chief Commander could only try to shift the me after hearing the questions from the figure towering over him, as he still did not understand why the Fire Country would be so concerned about the fate of a tiny country like the Qi Kingdom!

 Chapter 1155

    Chapter 1155: ¡°Mob p ¨C First Form (4)¡±

    ¡°This reason..... is why you have attacked the Qi Kingdom?¡± The tone and words of the figure suddenly became a lot lighter and just as the Chief Commander thought that he could escape cmity this time, another jet ck figure suddenly leapt out from one side!

    It was a massive beast that looked like an enormously huge panther, which quickly pinned the Chief Commander onto the ground!

    It widened its huge jaws, revealing its razor sharp fangs right before the Chief Commander¡¯s eyes!

    ¡°Arrrrgh!¡±

    The sunlight had shifted, lighting up the countenance of the figure upon the warhorse.

    Just one nce, and it put the Chief Commander¡¯s heart into great shock!

    Seated atop the warhorse, was actually a clear faced youth that looked to be about only fifteen years of age. The youth was wearing a suit of silver armour, his eyes filled with chilling murder, the stiffened corners of his mouth, revealing the rage burning within.

    Jun Wu Xie sat high above, looking down at the Chief Commander helplessly pinned down by the massive ck beast, those frosty eyes, seemingly looking at a man already dead.

    He was obviously just a young youth, but the Chief Commander saw upon the head of the youth, the symbol of the Fire Country¡¯s ruler, the Emperor¡¯s crown!

    [This youth..... is the Fire Country¡¯s Emperor! !]

    The Chief Commander could not believe his own eyes. It hadn¡¯t been too long ago, when they had heard a shocking piece of news. The Fire Country¡¯s previous Emperor had suddenly announced his abdication of the ruler¡¯s throne in favour to the possessor of the Fire of Imperial Fire. However, the very day that the news was leaked out, the person who had just became the Fire Country¡¯s Emperor had suddenly disappeared from the Fire Country¡¯s Capital. No one knew who that person was, and no one knew where that person had gone!

    The Chief Commander would never even in his dreams have thought, that his first time seeing the new ruler of the Fire Country, would be on the soils of the Qi Kingdom like this!

    ¡°The armies of the Condor Country and the other two countries. Where are they?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked, her eyes narrowing slightly.

    [Not enough.....]

    [Still not enough.....]

    [Just one army of the Prosper Country was not enough to extinguish the raging inferno within her heart!]

    She would never be able to forget. The scene her eyes saw the dead bodies of the fallen Rui Lin Army soldiers scattered upon thends of the Qi Kingdom. Never will she forget when she saw the hordes of vultures circling above the corpses, and the nightmarish sight of those scavengers eating their flesh!

    The stalwart and honourable men of the Rui Lin Army, blood spilled across the battlefields, defending their home country, an army her grandfather had painstakingly trained and groomed with his life¡¯s blood and tears, which had been so mercilessly killed and trampled upon, by thebined strength of these four countries!

    The vengeance due to the Rui Lin Army, would be exacted through her hand!

    The countless debts of blood owed to the Qi Kingdom, she would im it all back one by one, from the four countries¡¯ allied forces!

    ¡°They..... They have already reached..... reached the Imperial City.....¡± The Chief Commander stuttered out in terror, unable to fathom why he would be so fearful of such a young youth.

    All temperature immediately drained out from Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face and she snapped her head up to look in the direction of the Qi Kingdom¡¯s Imperial City!

    [Grandfather! Uncle!]

    ¡°Kill him.¡± Jun Wu Xie said through her tightly clenched jaws.

    The ck beast opened its jaws and tore out the Prosper Country¡¯s Chief Commander¡¯s throat!

    Bright red blood spewed forth like a spring, spraying across the area!

    Sttering over Jun Wu Xie, staining her silver armour in a shade of red!

    ¡°Big Brother!¡± Jun Wu Xie called out loudly all of a sudden!

    The figure of Jun Wu Yao shed from among the enemy soldiers numbering in tens of thousands to appear before Jun Wu Xie. He was all covered in blood, but not a single drop was from his body.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°Bring me to the Imperial City! Immediately!¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s heart had fallen into an icyke. Along the way here, she had already seen an innumerable number of corpses of the Rui Lin Army, and she did not know how many in the Rui Lin Army had lost their lives in this war. But one thing she knew for certain. With the armies of the other three countries pressing towards the Imperial City, the Qi Kingdom had already fallen into a truly desperate state!

    There wasn¡¯t another single minute to lose!

    She must, and immediately rush to the Imperial City!

 Chapter 1156

    Chapter 1156: ¡°Imperial City In Crisis (1)¡±

    As the Prosper Country¡¯s army had still not beenpletely eradicated, and Jun Wu Xie needed to rush to the Imperial City immediately, she could only have Jun Wu Yao bring her by flying there.

    The Qi Kingdom¡¯s Imperial City was shrouded in the thick smoke of war.

    Arrows were flying through the air like rain and soldiers fell from the city walls, but the gaps would be quickly filled up with more soldiers running up to the positions to pull back their bows to shoot at the enemy!

    The Imperial City¡¯s walls were tightly shut as the armies of the three countries charged at it, trying to break through it.

    Within the city, countless soldiers were pushing against the city¡¯s closed gates with all their might, as thick logs were carried to the gates to prop it up to resist the incessant battering upon it.

    ¡°Hurry! Archers keep up!¡± Jun Qing stood within the city, directing the defence of the city, as the concentrated barrages of arrows from outside were already sailing over the city¡¯s walls to fly within the city itself. Many of the arrows were lit with fire and all the soldiers around the perimeter of the walls had raised their shields to stop the falling arrows, with the clear nking sounds suddenly reverberating inside the city, the fire arrows bursting in a shower of mes and sparks when theynded!

    ¡°Quickly put out all the fire!¡± Jun Qing shouted, wishing that he could split himself up. With the enemy at the gates, the only choice left for them was to defend the city till the end!

    Once the city¡¯s gates were breached, the soldiers of the three countries would spill in like the unstoppable tide and the soldiers they had within the city would not be able to resist the lions outside which numbered more than a million!

    Themon citizens within the city were hiding within their own homes to hide from the assault from rain of arrows, while all the able bodied men had already given up on hiding. As the country¡¯s citizens, they had chosen to step up at that moment. They did not possess high spirit powers, nor did they have powerful ring spirits, but they still have their pair of able hands! With the city on fire, they carried water to help put them out, and when the soldiers got injured, they carried them away to have them get treatment!

    Within the city at that moment, only the frail elderly and womenfolk with their children were hiding quietly, the rest of them, all able bodied adults had involved themselves with this battle to defend their homnd!

    The soldiers from the three countries then prepared to scale the walls!

    The Qi Kingdom¡¯s soldiers poured mmable oil onto the scalingdders and set them on fire to prevent the enemy soldiers¡¯ infiltration!

    The shattering explosions and shrieking howls pierced the Heavens!

    Mo Qian Yuan stood in the city, looking at the chaotic scene before him as his heart winced. He had ignored all his officers¡¯ protest and had personallye to join the battle dressed in armour.

    [He is the ruler of the Qi Kingdom, so how could he continue to hide within the Pce and allow the men in his army and his citizen¡¯s blood to continue to be spilled!]

    The city¡¯s gates were taking a huge battering, the reinforced gates had shown a crack under the incessant ramming, the endless quivering of the wood saw chips flying with each impact, just like the final struggle put up by the Qi Kingdom, tottering and shaking.

    Everyone was stubbornly resisting, but in the hearts of them all, they knew clearly that their resistance would finally still result in futility.

    Outside the city, were three armies from three countries surging against their gates.

    Breaching the city, was a matter of time.

    But.....

    Not a single one among them was willing to give up at that moment!

    This was their country! The soil their homes sat upon!

    Even if they fought till theirst drop of blood, they would never want to be a ve from a fallen country!

    Mo Qian Yuan stood upon the street, looking at the medley of his citizens, watching them put theirmon and mediocre ring spirits to use, in support against the Imperial City from being breached. Seeing them hold farming and work tools tightly in their hands, as they charge shouting towards the city¡¯s gates, their brawny muscles bunched up tightly as they pushed against the gates together with the soldiers, the rims of his eyes suddenly felt hot.

    In this life, he had experienced quite a bit. Patricide, usurpation, scheming against siblings..... before being installed into this rulership of the Qi Kingdom!

    He had never known, with the Dragon Robe on him, what he gained was not just status and authority, but his shoulders were also burdened with whether the Qi Kingdom lived or perished. He had never known that the citizens of the Qi Kingdom, would step forward in a situation like this!

 Chapter 1157

    Chapter 1157: ¡°Imperial City In Crisis (2)¡±

    He had never known, with the Dragon Robe on him, what he gained was not just status and authority, but his shoulders were also burdened with whether the Qi Kingdom lived or perished. He had never known that the citizens of the Qi Kingdom, would step forward in a situation like this!

    At that moment, Mo Qian Yuan felt an immense pride. He was proud of himself to be born into this country!

    The most glorious thing that had happened to him in his life was to have be the ruler of the Qi Kingdom!

    Proud of the people of the Qi Kingdom, proud of the men of the Qi Kingdom¡¯s army!

    Although the Qi Kingdom was small, but everyone within the Qi Kingdom, the soldiers with the people, came together to protect their country!

    To defend the pride of the Qi Kingdom!

    With such an army, with such people in the country, how rare and precious was that?

    Even if the Qi Kingdom was to fall, the backs of the people in the Qi Kingdom would not bend!

    Rather a broken jade piece than a tile whole! [Trantor¡¯s Note from Cloud: (Chinese idiom) In this instance, sensible recement would be: Rather choose death than to suffer dishonour!]

    ¡°Duke Lin! The city¡¯s gates are not going to hold!¡± A soldier pushing against the city¡¯s gates shouted out in terror towards Jun Xian who heldmand of the forces within the city. His eyes were filled with fear, a fear not borne from the fact that he was about to face the enemy and meet impending death, but a fearful despair that the country was about to fall!

    [From the time when the Qi Kingdom was founded, how many battles big and small have they seen? How many invasions from stronger forces have they pushed back? Although they were not considered to be a powerful country, they nevertheless held their own belief. They defended theirnds and protected their homes, all because their belief had never wavered, that their country must not fall!]

    [After having struggled through the tumultuous wars at the founding of the country, to finally enjoy a period of peace. But now..... everything is about to end?]

    They would not ept it!

    Uneptable!

    Jun Xian¡¯s brows knotted tightly together. Once the city¡¯s gates were breached, how long would the soldiers within the city be able to hold out for?

    The number of Rui Lin Army soldiers he had left were not much and the Qi Kingdom¡¯s army¡¯s numbers were dwindling continuously.

    Would they be able tost past this day?

    Jun Xian could not be certain. He had fought through many wars and had a soldier¡¯s spirit that had climbed out under blood. But at that moment, faced with the desperate straits that the Qi Kingdom was in, he could not devise a solution to get them all out of it.

    ¡°All Rui Lin Army soldiers heed mymand!¡± Jun Xian suddenly took a step forward!

    All the Rui Lin Army soldiers in the city who had miraculously managed to survive all turned their gazes towards Jun Xian.

    ¡°From the day that the Rui Lin Army was established, I and the other old Generals knew then that this army will forever protect the Qi Kingdom¡¯s soil. In the face of the kingdom¡¯s current crisis, this battle, will be the final battle of the Rui Lin Army! I, Jun Xian, throughout my entire life, my greatest pride is to be able to lead all of you here, a group of loyal and iron blooded men such as you! Today, even till thest breath, till thest drop of blood! Do not besmirch the name of the Rui Lin Army! Even knowing that the name Rui Lin Army will no longer exist under the Heavens after today, we must make everyone throughout thends remember it! That the Qi Kingdom once had a most ferocious force that struck fear into the hearts of their enemies! An army that never admitted defeat! At this final juncture, fight showing off the guts of the Rui Lin Army!¡± Jun Xian lifted his head, his gaze determined and unwavering. Under the strong wind blowing, he seemed to have gone back into the past, in his twenties at his prime, valiant and formidable, leading the newly formed Rui Lin Army, charging into the battlefield!

    ¡°Kill! Kill! Kill!¡± The earth shattering roars tore out from the throats of the Rui Lin Army soldiers!

    They did not fear death, and weed the battlefield!

    They were born with soldier¡¯s spirit, fated to tangle with blood battles!

    Born for the battlefield, die by the battlefield, would be their final moment of glory!

    The Rui Lin Army¡¯s vigor shot towards the skies, the ear splitting roars bringing hot blood to pump into the chests of the people around, roaring in defiance that epitomized the Rui Lin Army¡¯s unyielding spine!

    Jun Xian drew a deep breath, and exchanged a nce with Jun Qing standing atop the city¡¯s wall. Jun Qing nodded and gave his father smile that belonged to a son.

    Jun Xian then retracted his gaze and unsheathed the sword at his hip, facing the city¡¯s gates, sinking into his emotions in the final moments.

 Chapter 1158

    Chapter 1158: ¡°Imperial City In Crisis (3)¡±

    On the outside of the Qi Kingdom¡¯s Imperial City, at the back of the three countries¡¯ armies, the Commander in Chief of the Condor Country sat overseeing the entire siege, with his eyes narrowed as he watched the city engulfed by the mes of battle. At his side, a good looking young youth dressed in white clothes sat leisurely upon a horse, as he looked at the turmoil being inflicted upon the Imperial City, with azy smile on his lips.

    ¡°Such a small country and it had taken all of you so much effort. Is this the extent of the Condor Country¡¯s might?¡± The good looking youth remarked, as he nced at the Condor Country¡¯s Commander in Chief, his eyes filled with disdain, without the slightest sign of respect in them.

    Towards the youth¡¯s sneering question, the Condor Country¡¯s Commander in Chief however did not dare to utter a word in rebuttal but only said: ¡°Although the Qi Kingdom is small, but it is the bone that is the hardest to gnaw upon among all the countries. The size of itsnds in their entirety, is less than one fifth of the Condor Country, however, they possess the strongest and most powerful force within their armies. If they did not have that army, under the tussle for power of the various countries, the Qi Kingdom would have long lost their ability to defend themselves.¡±

    Although the Qi Kingdom was going to be defeated, but the Commander in Chief of the Condor Country deeply respected this most ferocious strike force. Even if the Qi Kingdom fell this day, the Rui Lin Army was still held in honour and esteem.

    The country¡¯s fall, was no fault of theirs, but was due to the foolishness of the previous Emperor of the kingdom.

    ¡°Ha, that is merely just an excuse and I am not going to believe it. In a ce like this, could it really be possible that a thing such as an undefeatable soldier¡¯s spirit would exist? I¡¯m sure it¡¯s just that you are all too weak that you would need thebined might of four countries just to attack a small country like this, and even needed half a month to do it. You all must truly be useless.¡± The youth said sneeringly.

    The Condor Country¡¯s Commander in Chief¡¯s brows creased together, and he fought to suppress the rage filling up in his heart.

    ¡°What I have promised you, will definitely be done.¡±

    The youth threw a sidelong nce at the Commander in Chief and said: ¡°Is there a need to get so displeased? This deal, was one that your very own Emperor pleaded with us to agree to. If not for all his begging, there are many people who would be willing to work for us. Without you guys of the Condor Country, we can still seek out the Fire Country. Moreover in this deal, the Condor Country has nothing to lose. To annihte a tiny Qi Kingdom, we will be able to get what we seek, while your country will be able to gain more power, so why not?¡±

    ¡°What is it that you people are looking for?¡± The Commander in Chief asked uneasily as he looked at the youth. The youth¡¯s age looked only to be about slightly over twenty but his possessed extremely strong powers. Even the most powerful fighter in their entire country had when faced with this youth, been unable to even survive a single strike from him. They had gone to seek the Condor Country¡¯s Emperor and agreed on a secret deal between themselves, which he was not privy to, but only knew that their mission was to destroy the Qi Kingdom, and after the Qi Kingdom¡¯s Imperial City fell, they were to assist the youth in searching for something.

    The youth then replied: ¡°That is not something you should ask about.¡±

    The Condor Country¡¯s Commander in Chief clenched his jaw and lowered his head.

    However, at that very same moment, a roar of chaos suddenly broke out from the back of their armies that reached them!

    The Condor Country¡¯s Commander in Chief turned his head back to look and saw that an army was suddenly charging towards the three countries¡¯ armies from the back!

    To put it more urately, that couldn¡¯t be counted as a real army. All the people within that army were formed up by the Qi Kingdom¡¯s citizenry, their bodies covered with a mixed assortment of armour made from cane, various des and knives gripped in their hands. A few among them were even holding clumsy and unwieldy tools used in farming, disorganized and scattered, their steps not in tandem as they shouted while charging towards the encampment of the three countries¡¯ armies.

    The youth stared in puzzlement at the motley crew and he said in a voice that sounded like he found it very funny: ¡°Ha ha ha ha! Ha ha ha! This is what the Qi Kingdom is? Ha ha ha! This is the army the Qi Kingdom has? My Heavens! This has got to be the most amusing bunch of people put together into a so called army that I have seen!¡±

    The Condor Country¡¯s Commander in Chief¡¯s heart was shocked. ¡°That is not the Qi Kingdom¡¯s army, but the Qi Kingdom¡¯smon citizens.¡±

 Chapter 1159

    Chapter 1159: ¡°Imperial City In Crisis (4)¡±

    The people were of different ages and dressed in different clothes, very regr civilians from the various big cities. They had been forced to escape from the cities they had been from by the war and had ran the entire way, a journey that had been filled with terror and panic, seeking for a final sliver of hope. But when they reached here and saw that the Imperial City had been surrounded, at that moment..... all of them suddenly found themselves filled with a roaring rage!

    ¡°Kill! !¡± A youth who was still a little green shouted as he ran at the front of the gaggle of people, his eyes red and bloodshot, as he stared at the armies of the three countries who had destroyed their homes and killed their people!

    The Imperial City must not be breached!

    The Qi Kingdom cannot be allowed to fall!

    Throughout history, this was the weakest army ever assembled, a force that couldn¡¯t even be called an army in any sense of the word. But at this moment when the fate of the country was at stake, they suddenly turned to be a force that waspletely fearless!

    Upon the Imperial City¡¯s wall, Jun Qing was already prepared to fight to the death with the armies of the three countries but he suddenly spotted the ragtag army right at the other end, at the back of the enemy lines!

    His eyes widened as he stared in disbelief, his Bone Eroding White Owl taking to the skies, transmitting all that it saw with its eyes to Jun Qing!

    Jun Qing could not make himself believe that the citizens of the Qi Kingdom woulde charging onto the battlefield when the battle was just about to be most intense!

    They were from different cities and from varying parts, but there was one thing they had inmon!

    Within their bodies, the same unyielding hot blood of the Qi Kingdom flowed with rage!

    Jun Qing¡¯s body shook uncontrobly. Within the Bone Eroding White Owl¡¯s sight, he saw scene where the people from that ragtag army being crushed by the armies of the three countries, the elderly who were already past half a century old, the youths who had yet toe of age, the strong able bodied men among them.....

    Under the hooves of the armoured cavalry of the three armies, blood instantly stained thend!

    They might not have been powerful, they might have been a joke in the eyes of others.

    But they had used their very lives to buy a brief period of time for the Imperial City. And that very brief period of time would turn out to be the moments bought that changed the fate of the entire Qi Kingdom!

    That very weak ragtag army made up from tens of thousands of the Qi Kingdom¡¯s citizens had notsted even an hour before the trained armies of the three countries before they werepletely annihted, without a single survivor! Their dead bodiesy in pools of blood, but their spirits would never be extinguished!

    ¡°What a joke.¡± The white robed youth said as he held a young boy from the Qi Kingdom by the head, flinging him around like he would a toy. ¡°So helplessly fragile that it¡¯s almost sad. I just twisted him slightly and his head hade off just like that. Ha ha ha!¡±

    With a loud crack, the youth crushed the head and it exploded within his hand!

    Blood and brains immediately flew out in all directions!

    And on his face, there was only an expression of excitement and joy!

    ¡°Such a bunch of trash and they had actually held us back for an hour. Doesn¡¯t matter though, take it as a chance for those ants within the Qi Kingdom¡¯s Imperial City to catch their breaths for thest time.¡± The youth said nonchntly as he pulled out a handkerchief to wipe his blood stained fingers clean as he turned to look towards the Condor Country¡¯s Commander in Chief.

    ¡°Now,unch an all out attack immediately! In one hour¡¯s time, I want the name of Qi Kingdom to forever disappear from the face of thend!¡±

    The bugles signalling for an attack sounded!

    The armoured cavalry of the three countries charged towards the Qi Kingdom¡¯s Imperial City!

    The battered city¡¯s gates that had held out for so long finally shattered at that moment!

    However, at the very moment that the three countries¡¯ armies were about to seize the moment and pour into the Imperial City through the shattered gates ¨C A howling gale suddenly came sweeping in!

    Several hurricanes sucked all the soldiers amassed before the city¡¯s gates into the air, and anguished screams suddenly tore through the air! From within the spinning hurricanes, blood stters shot out in all directions!

    From within that blood rain, two figures suddenly appeared above the Qi Kingdom¡¯s Imperial City!

    .....

    Author¡¯s Note: The Rui Lin Army will never disappear. As long as the soldier¡¯s spirit remains, there will be someone to seed them in the days toe, to carry on their will.

 Chapter 1160

    Chapter 1160: ¡°Mob p ¨C Second Form (1)¡±

    A clean and clear faced youth donned in silver armour and a wlessly handsome man stood side by side in mid air. Under the blood spraying everywhere, everyone¡¯s eyes were all focused upon the two people!

    In a blink, all those from the three country allied forces who had been about to rush into the Imperial City were sucked up into the hurricanes! A wide expanse of space right in front of the Imperial City was sweptpletely clear and blood fell like rain, stters of ground flesh falling upon the faces of the soldiers from the armies of the three countries, immediately throwing all the people there into a state of shock by the gory scene right before their eyes!

    ¡°Who are those people!¡± The Condor Country¡¯s Commander in Chief who heldmand from the back suddenly stared with his eyes wide, in incredulous disbelief at the two people who had suddenly appeared in mid air.

    Within the Imperial City, the soldiers who had sunk into despair now raised their heads, simrly staring at the two people standing above in the air, their faces frozen with rapture. But within the ranks of the Rui Lin Army, several people spotted a highly familiar figure!

    That figure was a little taller than they remembered, and the face was also different from it had been in the beginning. But for those Rui Lin Army soldiers who had previously gone to the Battle Spirits Forest that time, knew very clearly who that petite and delicately attractive looking youth was exactly!

    ¡°Young Miss.....¡± Long Qi¡¯s eyes widened, as he stared at the youth standing next to Jun Wu Yao!

    [That countenance, was obviously the face of Jun Wu Xie after altering her looks!]

    [Jun Wu Xie hase back!]

    [Their Young Miss was back!]

    Jun Qing was standing right next to Long Qi and Long Qi¡¯s involuntary soft whisper reached his ears without missing a word, making his heart leap!

    ¡°Long Qi, who..... did you say that was?¡± Jun Qing¡¯s voice was already trembling.

    Long Qi was startled back to his senses by the question and said: ¡°It¡¯s the Young Miss, that is Young Miss.¡±

    ¡°Wu Xie.....¡± Jun Qing whispered as he stared at the petite little figure, his heart quickly wrenching up.

    In the beginning, when Long Qi brought back the news to them that Jun Wu Xie was unable toe home, although the father and son pair had been surprised and highly pained by the parting, they had not probed too much into it as they believed that Jun Wu Xie knew what she was doing. She might still be young, but she was not as rash and impulsive as other youths her age, hence if she felt that it was necessary to do that, they wouldn¡¯t have any objections against it.

    But the longing in their hearts, had never once stopped.

    Jun Qing was able to recognize Jun Wu Yao beside Jun Wu Xie, and with Long Qi¡¯s words, it only further convinced him that the petite figure was definitely Jun Wu Xie!

    When the Qi Kingdom was faced with the crisis, Jun Qing had once thought, that maybe he and his father would not be able to see Jun Wu Xie again in this life. Besides feeling regret, they had also felt some sense offort that Jun Wu Xie was not around to have to face this cmity. People of the Jun Family had never been afraid to spill blood upon the battlefield, but they still held hope that Jun Wu Xie would be able to live freely.

    However, when Jun Qing saw Jun Wu Xie return, the surge of roiling emotions in his heart could no longer be expressed in words!

    Jun Qing almost immediately turned his head around to the back, to look at the equally stunned Jun Xian.

    Jun Xian did not know that the little youth was actually Jun Wu Xie with her looks altered, but had instead recognized Jun Wu Yao. But his slightly tampered memory did not make him feel for the wlessly handsome man who had be his grandson only in name, any of the indulgent love he had for Jun Wu Xie, not even in the slightest.

    ¡°Father!¡± Jun Qing could not help but open his mouth to call out.

    Jun Xian turned to Jun Qing.

    Jun Qing moved his lips moved without him making a sound, silently mouthing out the words to Jun Xian.

    [That is Wu Xie, that is their Lin Pce¡¯s Jun Wu Xie!]

    Jun Xian immediately gasped in shock. When he had stood before a million lions on the battlefield, his hands had not trembled at all. But at that moment, the hand he used to grip his sword was suddenly shaking uncontrobly!

 Chapter 1161

    Chapter 1161: ¡°Mob p ¨C Second Form (2)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao¡¯s appearance, caused a strange eerie silence to fall over the fiercely intense battlefield, with only the sound of the howling gale sweeping past everyone¡¯s ears.

    Jun Wu Xie narrowed her eyes and looked at the chaotic battlefield, looking at the armies of the three allied countries that had surged like the tide. When she saw the three country allied armies rushing towards the gates of the Imperial City, her rage had risen to a boiling point!

    If she had arrived just a momentter, the Qi Kingdom¡¯s Imperial City would have been instantly overrun by the three countries¡¯ forces, and her family members would have been mercilessly trampled by the armoured cavalry of the allied forces!

    The rage within Jun Wu Xie made her eyes turn impossibly frosty. She turned her head slightly, to search within the Imperial City for familiar figures.

    And her eyes quickly met those of Jun Xian¡¯s. Cold and indifferent as she always was, her gaze at that moment wavered slightly.

    [Grandfather.....]

    Jun Wu Xie wanted so much to run to Jun Xian, to ask her Grandfather whether he had been well all this time. But she really did not have the time for that now. She turned her head back to stare at the armies screaming in horror before her and she drew in a deep breath.

    The gazes of the three countries¡¯ allied army were now all focused upon Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao. They had never seen anything so horrifying. Several thousand soldiers suddenly turning into blood and gore in a single blink and the several hurricanes still had not stopped. They continued to howl as they spun endlessly, as good as having an imprable high steel wall before them, that blocked the way into the Qi Kingdom¡¯s Imperial Citypletely, keeping the allied armies of the three countries, blocked outside!

    ¡°Who are you people! Why are you making an enemy out of our three countries! ?¡± The Commander in Chief of the Condor Country infused his entire body with spirit power, and shouted out towards Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao hovering in the air.

    Within the howling of the gale, Jun Wu Xie lifted her chin slightly and her chilling gaze swept over each and every of the enemy armies as she said grandly: ¡°Hither stands the Emperor of the Fire state, and all hither needeth no longer dream of setting one foot into the Imperial City!¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s voice was tinged with a trace of frost, and highly domineering, as it resounded upon the expanse ofnd.

    Her words shocked everyone so much they gasped loudly!

    [Fire Country, that is the mightiest country throughout thends!]

    [Why had the Fire Country¡¯s Emperor appeared in the Qi Kingdom? And why would he impede the steps of the three countries in their attack?]

    Countless questions swam in their minds. The words, Fire Country, was just like a tall mountain, suddenly pressing heavily down upon all their chests.

    Besides the Condor Country, the Commanders of the other two countries had immediately upon hearing Jun Wu Xie¡¯s deration, found their bodies to be trembling uncontrobly. They were not strong countries, and they had needed to form alliances to attack the Qi Kingdom, hence, it was needless to mention just how miniscule they were before the mighty Fire Country.

    Never in their lives would they have ever thought they would one day make an enemy out of the Fire Country!

    The other two Commanders were now in a state of panic. Attacking the Qi Kingdom had not made them feel pressure, but if they had to face the Fire Country..... Theypletely did not even dare to think about it!

    Almost immediately after ascertaining Jun Wu Xie¡¯s identity, they drove their horses into a sprint toe before the Condor Country¡¯s Commander in Chief and asked highly nervously: ¡°Is that really the Fire Country¡¯s Emperor? Why does the Fire Country want to interfere with the Qi Kingdom¡¯s affairs! ?¡±

    A tiny country like the Qi Kingdom, would never be able to establish any links with the Fire Country, but the youth had imed to be the Fire Country¡¯s Emperor and that had made their hearts panic.

    ¡°What he is wearing upon his head, is indeed the Fire Country¡¯s Emperor¡¯s crown.¡± The Condor Country¡¯s Commander in Chief admitted through gritted teeth.

    Not long ago, the Fire Country had indeed sent news about the change of regime and there had also been rumours that said that the throne was handed to a just a young youth. Under the Heavens, people who dared impersonate the Fire Country¡¯s Emperor did not exist.

 Chapter 1162

    Chapter 1162: ¡°Mob p ¨C Second Form (3)¡±

    The Condor Country¡¯s Commander in Chief¡¯s words extinguished thest ray of hope in the hearts of the other twomanders.

    When the Fire Country¡¯s Emperor had personally appeared outside the Qi Kingdom¡¯s Imperial City and made his stance clear that no one was allowed to take a single step into the Imperial City, naturally none of them possessed the guts to challenge the Fire Country¡¯s might. Against such an immensely powerful country, if they really provoked and angered them, obliterating both their countries would be as easy as taking a drink.

    ¡°For no reason, why is the Fire Country getting themselves involved in a matter like this? The Qi Kingdom is so far away from the Fire Country, so why are they stretching their hand so far out for! ?¡± Amander asked, his face deathly pale.

    ¡°What are we going to do now? Are we really going to strike against the Fire Country¡¯s Emperor? That..... that might not really be suitable.¡± Anothermander said, the expression on his face flustered.

    The Condor Country¡¯s Commander in Chief¡¯s brows creased together. The current situation was not one that he had ever thought would happen. Although the Condor Country was strong and powerful, butpared to the highly prosperous and powerful Fire Country who was securely lodged in the seat of supremacy, they were still a distance behind. If they were to really face off with the Fire Country, they would have nothing to gain out of it.

    At that point, even the Condor Country¡¯s Commander in Chief could not help himself any longer but started to show signs of hesitation.

    ¡°It is merely just an Emperor and you are all already shaking in your boots? What a joke.¡± The youth who had been watching the three Commanders from the side saw their ashen paces said with a sneer.

    The Commanders from the other two countries immediately turned to look at him, their faces frowning slightly.

    This person had been with the Condor Country¡¯s forces right from the beginning. Highly good looking, his body tall and slender, not looking the least bit like he was from the Condor Country¡¯s army. They had initially not cared much about it, but along the way, the Condor Country¡¯s Commander in Chief had been highly respectful to the youth and it could even be said that the Commander in Chief obeyed him in many instances, making the other two Commanders not dare to underestimate the youth¡¯s identity.

    But now, the Fire Country had joined in the battle and although only the Emperor alone hade, everyone there however knew what that truly meant. But even then, the youth was still saying such things flippantly which greatly displeased the other two Commanders.

    ¡°Just merely an Emperor? That¡¯s putting it too lightly! Do you know how powerful the Fire Country is? Since the Fire Country was founded, they had always sat in the seat reigning supreme over the various countries. Many of those who had overestimated themselves and provoked them had all in the end lost their home countries where theirnds became part of the Fire Country, to forever disappear from the world!¡± One of the Commanders could not help but retort in contempt.

    The youth nced at him and his eyes shed with displeasure. The Condor Country¡¯s Commander in Chief¡¯s heart filled with terror and he quickly said: ¡°Lord Lin Xiao, please do not be angry. What he spoke was the truth as the Fire Country is really not that easy to deal with.¡±

    The youth named Lin Xiaoughed coldly and swung his eyes onto the Commander who had spoken rudely to say in a sneer: ¡°Angry? What is there for me to get angry with with a bunch of trash like this? I just think that you all really wouldn¡¯t be able to sink any lower. An alliance of four countries just to invade a tiny Qi Kingdom and it had taken you so much effort. And now only a measly two people from the Fire Country had appeared and it has already frightened you into such a state. You guys are just a joke.¡±

    The expression on the Condor Country¡¯s Commander in Chief¡¯s face wasn¡¯t looking too good but he held himself back, while the faces of the other two Commanders had already darkenedpletely. Although they were nowhere near as powerful as the Condor Country, but as Chief Commanders of their countries¡¯ military, they had never had to suffer such insults!

    ¡°Just two people? Don¡¯t tell me you did not see it. When those two people appeared, several thousands of our soldiers outside the Imperial City¡¯s gates had all died without even having their bodies intact! You are really so foolish to think that the Fire Country¡¯s Emperor would suddenly appear alone? That man beside him, possesses extraordinary powers!¡± One of the Commanders spat through gritted teeth.

 Chapter 1163

    Chapter 1163: ¡°Mob p ¨C Second Form (4)¡±

    Lin Xiao¡¯s eyes narrowed as he stared at the two Commanders.

    ¡°What you two are trying to say is that you do not intend to carry on fighting?¡±

    The twomanders immediately retorted: ¡°How are we to fight? That is the Fire Country¡¯s Emperor right there! We hade here merely to support and assist the Condor Country¡¯s army anyway, and are not that determined topletely annihte the Qi Kingdom. We have already spent so much time here and have done enough. If we are expected to make the Fire Country our enemy, I am afraid we will not be able to do that!¡±

    [No matter how powerful the Condor Country is, it isn¡¯t as important as their lives.]

    Lin Xiao did not say a word, but his eyes were already shining with a malicious glint. The Condor Country¡¯s Commander in Chief detected the change in the youth and had wanted to say something but was already toote!

    Two rays of Purple Spirit energy shot out from Lin Xiao¡¯s hands, coiling straight around the two Commanders¡¯ neck!

    In a blink, the two muscr Commanders d in their armour who were seated atop their warhorses were lifted into the air by the two rays of spirit energy, their throats being squeezed by a powerful force, cutting off their air supply bit by bit. The two men kicked and struggled in mid air, their horrified gazes locked upon Lin Xiao whose body was glowing with the re of Purple Spirit energy.

    [Purple Spirit!]

    [That weak and frail looking youth was actually a Purple Spirit at the pinnacle of power!]

    [Invisible and formless, the fear gripped the hearts of the two Commanders, their eyes wide with horror.]

    ¡°The two of you listen here. Today, you¡¯ll fight whether you like it or not. If I find out that anyone is thinking of escaping, I will make them realise what it means to live a fate worse than death!¡± Lin Xiao said, his eyes narrowed to a slit, the malicious expression on his face undoubtable.

    ¡°Do you understand?¡± He continued to ask.

    The two Commanders immediately nodded, not daring to resist any further.

    Lin Xiao then retracted his spirit power and the two men fell crashing to the ground, gasping heavily for air with their hands grasping at their necks, the shock still evident in their eyes as they stared at Lin Xiao.

    ¡°Get your sorry behinds back to your armies and when the Condor Country¡¯s bugle sounds, both of you would do well tounch an attack immediately!¡± Lin Xiao threatened coldly.

    The two Commanders scrambled onto their horses and fled back to their armies.

    ¡°Now, sound the bugle to signal the attack and don¡¯t take up anymore of my time. It¡¯s just two useless pieces of trash and they were actually able to scare all of you to such a state.¡± Lin Xiao said with a sneer as he looked at the Condor Country¡¯s Commander in Chief.

    Under Lin Xiao¡¯s orders, the Condor Country¡¯s Commander in Chief had no choice but toply and the bugle was sounded quickly. After a momentary quiet, the armies finallyunched another attack upon the Qi Kingdom¡¯s Imperial City!

    Jun Wu Xie stood in midair as she stared at the armies of the three countries moving tounch another attack and the murder in her eyes could no longer be contained.

    ¡°Before the Fire Country¡¯s army gets here, we cannot let them get past those gates.¡± Jun Wu Xie said, her eyes narrowing up. She needed to buy enough time to drag it out till the Qi Kingdom¡¯s final hope arrives!

    ¡°As you wish.¡± Jun Wu Yao turned his head to look smilingly at Jun Wu Xie.

    [As long as she wants it, as long as she seeks it, he will satisfy them all one by one.]

    Originally, there had only been several hurricanes blocking the way outside the Imperial City. But just as Jun Wu Yao¡¯s voice fell, the number of those hurricanes suddenly grew to be ten times the original number!

    The densely gathered hurricanes fully blocked the way towards every inch of the city¡¯s walls, whichpletely denied anyone of a chance to attack the city!

    Those who had rushed to surround the Imperial City had in an instant, been sucked into the hurricanes and disappeared from sight!

    The quantity of the highly deadly hurricanes was increasing quickly, driving great fear and terror into the heart of the Condor Country¡¯s Commander in Chief and even Lin Xiao who had been steadily cool all this time had shown signs of cracking.

 Chapter 1164

    Chapter 1164: ¡°Mob p ¨C Second Form (5)¡±

    All of a sudden, Lin Xiao charged out front from the back of the army of soldiers. He had not intended to involve himself in such a rudimentary level battle of the Lower Realm but the man who had created those hurricanes was definitely someone who was not that simple. In order for the n to continue to be executed, he had to make a move!

    Lin Xiao turned into a purple ray of light as he charged to go to the front of the army and a pair of wings formed with bones suddenly appeared on his back, bringing him up in mid air, toe face to face Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao!

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Lin Xiao¡¯s eyes had narrowed to a slit and he did not even nce at Jun Wu Xie even once, but fixed his eyes squarely upon Jun Wu Yao. He knew that the strange hurricanes were all the work of this devilishly handsome looking man.

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s brow lifted as he looked at the wings made up of bones and the corners of his mouth curled up.

    ¡°Bone Shifting Tribe? Flying series ring spirit?¡±

    Surprise showed on Lin Xiao¡¯s face. He had not expected that in the Lower Realm, there would actually be a person who would know about his origins with just one nce, and had even known that the wings on his back was actually his ring spirit.

    ¡°You are from the Middle Realm?¡± Lin Xiao asked warily, but he did not detect any spirit powers emitting from Jun Wu Yao¡¯s body at all.

    Jun Wu Yao ignored himpletely and turned to look at Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Want him alive?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie nodded.

    Lin Xiao red at Jun Wu Yao with his jaws clenched tightly, thinking just what his words had meant.

    However, when Jun Wu Yao turned his head back, Lin Xiao saw a pair of violet eyes, looking every inch like a demon, that made his blood freeze up in an instant.

    ¡°How can it be possible.....¡± Lin Xiao¡¯s eyes bulged with pure incredulity. Under the Heavens, a person who possessed violet coloured eyes, was only that one man in the legends!

    [He didn¡¯t die?]

    [Impossible!]

    Endless terror instantly shot throughout Lin Xiao¡¯s body. He suddenly pped his wings as the blood quickly drained out from his face, acting like he had seen a ghost, turning himself around to fly speedily in the opposite direction!

    [Run!]

    [He needed to escape!]

    [Or he will die!]

    ¡°Running away?¡± Jun Wu Yao lifted one side of his brows and he suddenly lifted his free hand as a ck coloured mist shot out towards Lin Xiao who was attempting to escape. The ck mist was moving at a speed faster than Lin Xiao¡¯s flying and in the blink of an eye, Lin Xiao was hopelessly tangled within that ck mist, as a loud cry came exploding out of his throat!

    No matter how hard he pped his bone wings thinking to escape this nightmarish ce, the ck mist was dragging his quickly back toe before Jun Wu Yao!

    ¡°Let me go! Let me go! Do not kill me!¡± The smug arrogance on his face disappeared and was not about toe back, the panic and fear on his face making him look rather wretched.

    On the hand that Jun Wu Yao had lifted, his fingers slowly closed.

    Excruciating pain spread through every single inch of Lin Xiao¡¯s body. He howled and pleaded incessantly. Not even in his dreams would he have thought that here in the Lower Realm, he would meet the demon who had made the entire Middle Realmpletely submit!

    ¡°I beg you, do not kill me! Da.....¡± Before Lin Xiao had been able to finish his words, the ck mist had already wrapped him up entirely in darkness, swallowing him up together with the words he had not managed to finish saying.

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s violet eyes was suddenly once again reced by ck, an icy murderous aura behind the smile as the corners of his mouth curled up. He turned his head back and stared at Jun Wu Xie who body was glowing with a blue spirit glow. ¡°Does this mean that Little Xie is intending to fight?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s cold voice replied: ¡°I want to personally exact vengeance for the Rui Lin Army, with my own two hands!¡±

    Upon saying that, she suddenly broke free from Jun Wu Yao¡¯s embrace, leaping right towards the densely packed army at her feet!

 Chapter 1165

    Chapter 1165: ¡°Mob p ¨C Second Form (6)¡±

    Right at the moment that Jun Wu Xie threw herself downwards in a leap, the little ck cat on her shoulder suddenly grew in size in midair, to morph into a magnificent and ferocious massive ck beast that caught Jun Wu Xie firmly as theynded!

    Like a ravenous and ferocious tiger that just came down the mountain, it charged right towards the mass of soldiers!

    Appearing suddenly right in the midst of the flustered army of soldiers, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s blue spirit power glow red brightly, her eyes cold as steely knife points, delivering merciless ughter onto the soldiers together with the ferocious ck beast!

    The blue glowing figure cut like a sickle through multiple thousands of soldiers in a blue arc, executing a mad massacre over the people whose hands were stained with the blood of the Rui Lin Army¡¯s soldiers.

    Jun Wu Yao stood in midair, reaching his hand out to open a humongous cloth sack hanging from his hip.

    Lord Meh Meh and the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit suddenly popped their tiny heads out from the sack curiously.

    ¡°Meh?¡± Lord Meh Meh stared at the dark mass of people below. On the day that Jun Xie had ¡°married¡± Qu Xing Rui, as Qu Wen Hao¡¯s consciousness had been forcibly restored temporarily, he had revoked the control the Spirit Taming Bone Flute had over Lord Meh Meh on that same day.

    ¡°Puu?¡± The Sacrificial Blood Rabbit tugged at its pair of big ears and spotted Jun Wu Xie charging among the mass of people in ughter. Its fur immediately turned a bright red shade of blood and its blood eyes shone with an insatiable bloodlust!

    ¡°Go.¡± Jun Wu Yao picked up the two foolish beasts from within the sack. When Jun Wu Xie had announced that they would be bringing forward their departure, he had decided on his own to bring the two little fes with them.

    Let these soldiers from the three country alliance have a taste of the kind of terror and havoc these Guardian Grade Spirit Beasts were capable of wrecking, onto them!

    At the moment that Lord Meh Meh and the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit were thrown down, two brilliantly bright shes of light exploded in the air!

    The tiny balls of light expanded in an instant, as if two tiny suns had suddenly dropped from the Heavens, blinding everyone around them!

    In the next instant!

    Two enormous Spirit Beasts appeared within the sight of the soldiers. The gigantic white beast that Lord Meh Meh had morphed into had uponnding, immediately crushed an innumerable number of enemy soldiers. The Sacrificial Blood Rabbit was quite a lot smaller in size than Lord Meh Meh, but its speed was astoundingly fast, like a red bolt of lightning shing speedily through the mass of soldiers, that left behind a long trail of blood and gore in its wake.

    With two Guardian Grade Spirit Beasts added in, the entire battlefield quickly erupted into absolute and perfect chaos!

    The Commander in Chief of the Condor Country sat atop his horse right at the back of the armies, watching in bbergasted silence at the mess the entire battlefield had turned into.

    He really could not believe his own eyes. All his previous misgivings had only been due to the Fire Country¡¯s military might alone, but now, without even having seen a shadow of the Fire Country¡¯s army, just the Fire Country¡¯s Emperor himself and two Spirit Beasts had already thrown the entire battlefield into utter chaos! And with theyer uponyer of hurricanes in front of the Imperial City, how were they going tounch an attack on the city?

    Whereas for that overbearing ¡°Lord Lin Xiao¡± who looked at everyone with contempt in his eyes, even he had disappeared from sightpletely after a single strike from the wlessly handsome looking man. Fear grew exponentially as it creeped into his heart and spread everywhere!

    [It was only two people!]

    [Just two people only!]

    [But they had put up a protection around the Qi Kingdom as imprable as a thick steel wall that they were unable to ovee.]

    [Against such terrifying power, who would be able to go against them? !]

    Nearly three million soldiers in the enemy¡¯s army and their attack was being held down by just Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao. And throughout the entire battle, Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao did not even suffer so much as a scratch, while the party suffering heavy casualties was instead the armies of the three country alliance!

    The Condor Country¡¯s Commander in Chief¡¯s hand gripping the reins began to shake and tremble.

    A fifteen year old Blue spirit! And a man so powerful he took down a Purple Spirit at the pinnacle of power in one second! With two more Guardian Grade Spirit Beasts added into the mix, how were they expected to continue with this battle! ?

 Chapter 1166

    Chapter 1166: ¡°Mob p ¨C Second Form (7)¡±

    However, before the Condor Country¡¯s Commander in Chief had even recovered from the shock, a bright light shed from Jun Wu Xie¡¯s fingers!

    Another white figure suddenly appeared in the midst of the crowd of soldiers, kicking up another storm of bloody ughter!

    Jun Wu Xie had summoned Drunk Lotus, and the killing was getting more and more intense!

    Within the Qi Kingdom¡¯s Imperial City, all the soldiers standing on the city¡¯s wall stoodpletely stunned as they saw what was happening right before their eyes. They could not even understand everything that was happening in front of them. Why had the Fire Country¡¯s Emperor suddenly appeared to help them?

    What shocked them even more was the extremely young looking little Emperor could be so ferocious the very moment he struck.

    [Blue spirit!]

    [That was a blue spirit!]

    [A fifteen year old blue spirit! A fact that was just too unbelievable to all of them!]

    [The most shocking sight before them, were those two jaw dropping magnificent Spirit Beasts!]

    Whether it was from seeing their attack power or judging from their mammoth size, it was easy to guess that they were definitely of the supreme Guardian Grade.

    A Guardian Grade Spirit Beast, was extremely rare by itself. Needless to mention one that remained by the side of a person, few people have even sighted one at all! But this little Emperor of the Fire Country, had actually brought out two Guardian Grade Spirit Beasts, which was just impossible to all of them there.

    Even the Thousand Beast City who were well known for taming Spirit Beasts, could only make use of their city¡¯s legendary treasure, the Spirit Taming Bone Flute to tame one Guardian Grade Spirit Beast. To be able to have two Guardian Grade Spirit Beasts follow a person¡¯s orders, was just too ludicrous to believe and had never been heard of before!

    The Qi Kingdom¡¯s soldiers were astounded and the citizens could not believe that the Heavens would give to them such a bright ray of hope right at the final moment.

    Only the Rui Lin Army.....

    Only all the Rui Lin Army¡¯s soldiers in the city looked through the broken gates, through the impossible wall of wind, their eyes fixed upon the tiny figure perched upon the massive ck beast¡¯s back.

    In one moment, the entire group of stalwart and steel willed men found their eyes red rimmed.

    Others might not know who the Fire Country¡¯s little Emperor was, but these men from the Rui Lin Army knew that person better than anyone!

    [That massive ck beast with a gold streak on its chest, wasn¡¯t that the same one that belonged to their very own Young Miss! ?]

    [Under the Heavens, the only one person who could ride on that massive ck beast, was only their Young Miss of the Rui Lin Army!]

    [Jun Wu Xie!]

    [Their Young Miss had returned!]

    [The pir of their hearts hase back!]

    That one discovery made all the Rui Lin Army soldiers who had been prepared to die fighting theirst battle suddenly feel the blood boil once again in their hearts!

    ¡°Everyone, follow me to charge right out! We cannot allow His Majesty of the Fire Country to fight on our battlefield for us, while we stand here to watch the show!¡± Long Qi was the first one to recover and react, and he immediately charged to go outside the city¡¯s gates, issuing a rousing call with his fist in the air!

    He knew, Jun Wu Xie would never abandon the Rui Lin Army, never give up on the Qi Kingdom. No matter how she came to be the Emperor of the Fire Country, she would still be their very own Young Miss!

    ¡°Kill! Kill! Kill!¡± Every single Rui Lin Army soldier had eyes filled with murder, all ready to charge out of the city to fight alongside Jun Wu Xie.

    But Jun Wu Yao who was just above the city¡¯s wall suddenly turned his head to look at the twenty over thousand Rui Lin Army soldiers gathered eagerly near the gates. He smile faintly at them and said: ¡°Apologies, I cannot allow any of you to go out there.¡±

    ¡°Young Master Wu Yao! Please open up a way for us before the gates! Let us go out there and help!¡± Long Qi pleaded earnestly as he looked at Jun Wu Yao. They cannot let Jun Wu Xie fight out there alone.

    Jun Wu Yao then replied with a smile: ¡°I will not.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Long Qi asked helplessly.

    ¡°I do not want Little Xie to be pained any further. There isn¡¯t many of you left in the Rui Lin Army and any more losses incurred might make her cry.¡± Jun Wu Yao said and turned away, to look at Jun Wu Xie continuing to deal out her unstoppable massacre.

 Chapter 1167

    Chapter 1167: ¡°Mob p ¨C Second Form (8)¡±

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s words, made the men in the Rui Lin Army fall silent.

    The invasion of the four countries¡¯ allied forces had inflicted very severe losses upon the Rui Lin Army. They could no longer keep count of the number of brothers they had lost on the battlefield and couldn¡¯t remember how they had managed to climb out from among those lifeless bodies. It wasn¡¯t that their hearts did not feel the pain, it wasn¡¯t that they did not harbour hatred, but they just did not have the time all this while that allowed them to let the pain sink in.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s concern for them plucked right on the string stretched taut over their hearts. They understood why Jun Wu Xie thought that way, where she would rather fight the battle alone, than lose another single one of their men.

    ¡°But.....¡± Long Qi seemed to want to say something more.

    But Jun Wu Yao shook his head and said: ¡°Trust her.¡±

    Long Qi gaped like a goldfish, unable to say anything.

    At that moment, Jun Xian came walking over. He ced a hand on Long Qi¡¯s shoulder and Jun Xian raised his head to look at Jun Wu Yao.

    ¡°You can ascertain..... us of her safety?¡± As a member of the Jun Family, Jun Xian was feeling extremely proud that he had such an exemry example of a fine granddaughter but he could not help feeling the worries of a grandfather.

    Jun Wu Yao smiled at that. ¡°I am certain.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Jun Xian nodded his head, and suppressed the worry deep within his heart, as he turned to look at the soldiers within the city.

    ¡°The entire army is to make good use of the time now to properly reassess the situation. Carry the injured to get them treated and keep your spirits up!¡± The battle was still not finished and no matter how powerful Jun Wu Xie was, she would not be able tost indefinitely. What they needed to do now, was not to worry themselves to death standing there, but to make full use of the time that Jun Wu Xie was fighting to gain for them, to regroup the utterly wrecked and exhausted army, to ready themselves to face the uing battle.

    With Jun Xian order, all the soldiers within the city quickly readjusted themselves in that period and the citizens helped to quickly carry the wounded to put them in a safer location, while all the physicians within the city poured out to quickly treat the wounds of the heroes who fought to defend them.

    Mo Qian Yuan summoned all the Imperial Physicians within the Pce and they brought along all the herbs and elixirs that could be of any use to help with the situation here.

    At that moment, what all of them cared about was not the value of those medicine, but more on how many of the Qi Kingdom¡¯s warriors they would be able to save!

    Outside the city, the attack of the allied forces from the three countries werepletely stopped by Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao, but they still had not given up on invading into the Imperial City. Arrows tipped with fire were sent flying into the Imperial City in endless volleys, the arrows passing over the wall of wind, tond inside, igniting clusters of fire to burn within the Imperial City.

    The physically exhausted soldiers wanted to go put out the fires, but were pressed down by themon citizens, asking them to get as much rest as possible, and leave the putting out of the fires to them.

    Seeing the many figures of the citizens running around, watching the young children carrying water buckets as they followed behind the busy adults, the soldiers who had undergone the fiery trials of war were highly moved.

    These were the citizens they had protected by putting their lives on the line. The sacrifices made were all worth it!

    The strength of every single person that could be drawn upon had been mobilized. Medicine, food, water, nkets..... Anything and everything that their soldiers could use were brought by the citizens to be pushed into the hands of the warriors.

    Mo Qian Yuan stood directing all of it, his golden robe singed by fire in several ces and was in a sorry state. The crown which symbolised his Imperial authourity that was upon his head had fallen to the ground in the midst of all the running about and he had not even had the time to retrieve it.

    One sees true feelings in times of adversity. At this time when the Qi Kingdom was in trapped in a crisis, the determination and belief that had been hidden in the souls of the people of the kingdom hadpletely shone. They banded together in unity, not a word of spoken about giving up!

    Out on the battlefield, the number of kills Jun Wu Xie scored could no longer be measured. Bright red blood dyed her silver armourpletely red, the same colour as her eyes as she delivered the all out massacre upon her enemies.

 Chapter 1168

    Chapter 1168: ¡°Mob p ¨C Second Form (9)¡±

    [Kill!]

    That was the one and only thought in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mind.

    With Jun Wu Xie having already broken through to the blue spirit, and the perfect coordination from the ck beast, it allowed them to weave with ease through the chaotic battlefield, the speed of the ck beast being at a pace that those soldiers could never dream of keeping up with.

    The intensely overpowering stench of blood had already numbed Jun Wu Xie¡¯s sense of smell.

    She was not a person inclined towards ughter, but in order to seek revenge for that eighty thousand spirits of the Rui Lin Army soldiers, to exact vengeance upon the Qi Kingdom¡¯s soldiers and citizens who had been buried under the mes of this war, she didn¡¯t mind turning into a demon that climbed up from the very depths of hell!

    Kill to stop the killing!

    The Chief Commanders from the other two armies went running in a fluster to seek out the Condor Country¡¯s Commander in Chief. They had personally witnessed Lin Xiao being captured when that man standing in midair had not done anything much. The situation had turned into such a disadvantageous state and they really did not dare to continue on with the attack!

    ¡°What should we do? That Lord Lin Xiao of yours was dealt with in a single stroke and if we continue the attack, our losses will be be too much to take!¡± From the tone of the Chief Commander, it had already betrayed the obvious fear he was feeling.

    ¡°We¡¯re not fighting anymore! You want to attack, you do it yourself! Now that the Fire Country¡¯s Emperor has already appeared, he had most definitely note here alone. The Fire Country¡¯s grand army will surely arrive at anytime and I am withdrawing my army from here! In this incident, we have really been dragged into it by the Condor Country. It¡¯s just so.....¡± The other Chief Commander was already toying with the idea of retreat and he was about to curse out when the might of the Condor Country reduced his intended outburst into an intelligible grumble.

    The Condor Country¡¯s Commander in Chief recovered from his shock as the loudints from the two other men rocked his heart.

    [Should they continue to fight?]

    Even Lin Xiao had been taken down. And he had possessed the power of the Purple Spirit, the pinnacle of power. With an enemy who was able to so easily squash a Purple Spirit, would they still have a chance to win?

    At that moment, even he had the idea of retreat gnawing at his heart. Finally when Lord Meh Meh¡¯s nine tails threw hundreds of soldiers into the air in a single sweep, the Condor Country¡¯s Commander in Chief immediately made his decision!

    ¡°Retreat! Every man pull back!¡± He immediately got the bugle sounded to signal an all out retreat and all the soldiers that had surrounded the Imperial City finally began to recede back just like the tide going out.

    No one had ever thought, that with the appearance of Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao, the allied forces of the three country had not only found themselves unable tounch any attacks upon the Imperial City, but had in such a short period of time made the enemy beat such a hasty retreat.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s unhindered ughter, Drunk Lotus¡¯s brutal power and the appearance of the two mammoth sized Spirit Beasts hadpletely crushed the slightest inclination to fight in any of them.

    And one more thing terrorized them more than everything else, and that was Jun Wu Yao who had not really made any more moves against them!

    The sheer numbers of hurricanes surrounding the outside of the Imperial City was already not a power that a mortal could possess and who knew what kind of terrifying consequences he would bring if he really made his move?

    Upon the Imperial City¡¯s wall, the Qi Kingdom¡¯s soldiers could see the three countries¡¯ allied forces retreating. Finally after being under such a long period of depression, the soldiers exploded into joyous and raucous cheers in sheer delight! They raised the swords in their hands high up and waved them in the air, and the Qi Kingdom¡¯s g that had been scorched by fire was pulled down, as it was quickly reced with brand new piece that was immediately hoisted up to flutter high above the Qi Kingdom¡¯s Imperial City once more!

    It was just like this tiny but highly resilient kingdom, as under the fierce howling wind, it stretched out fluttering brightly, and would not sag and fall!

    The enemy armies beat a hasty retreat, but Jun Wu Xie did not intend to spare them so easily.

    She led Lord Meh Meh together with the others in pursuit, but she had just run a few steps when she was suddenly picked up by Jun Wu Yao who looped an arm around her from behind, to fly up into the air.

    ¡°Look.¡± Jun Wu Yao said while raising his hand, to point in the direction that the enemy armies were retreating in.

    Thank You for the support and please continue to read GDBBM and our other fantastic series on trantor¡¯s site at mistycloudtrantions

    All contributions big and small will be greatly appreciated and we at MistyCloudTrantions thank you! Hugz~

    Other original trantions of on MistyCloudTrantions:

    GDBBM ¨C Genius Doctor ck Belly Miss

    DDFYM ¨C Insanely Pampered Wife ¨C Divine Doctor Fifth Young Miss

    MGD ¨C Mesmerizing Ghost Doctor

    OLMT ¨C Overlord, Love Me Tender

    PAW ¨C Prodigiously Amazing Weaponsmith

    TAC ¨C The Anarchic Consort

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 1169

    Chapter 1169: ¡°Raging Purple Spirit (1)¡±

    In the direction that the three country allied armies were retreating into, arge army was charging right towards them!

    Above that army, flew the banner of the Fire Country!

    Under the strong wind blowing, the banner fluttered, as war drums shook the skies!

    The three country allied armies who were in the midst of their retreat would not even in their dreams have thought, that at the very moment they turned to pull themselves back, they would run smack right into the Fire Country¡¯s army!

    At the forefront of the Fire Country¡¯s army, was Qiao Chu and the other youths who were leading. Under the strong gale blowing, they waved at the faraway Jun Wu Xie, their faces brimming with vigor, looking highly excited. After defeating the Prosper Country¡¯s soldiers, they had not tallied even a moment and had immediately set out toe to the Qi Kingdom¡¯s Imperial City. The blood stters on their bodies had not even dried out and they were already seen approaching all covered in dust.

    The armies of the three countries found themselves suddenly faced with the Fire Country¡¯s army and a mournful wail erupted from the entire army!

    ¡°All charge!¡± Qiao Chu leapt up from his horse, and he flew right towards the armies of the three countries, the spirit ring in his hand suddenly emitting a bright light, to throw an enormous Ying Yang Bear into the middle of the enemy soldiers. Its enormous body was like a meat grinder, when in an instant, its two powerful bear paws stretched out to its sides to send all the enemy soldiers surrounding it flying through the air!

    Following right behind, Hua Yao, Fan Zhuo, Fei Yan and Rong Ruo leapt into battle at the same time, their ring spirits appearing in sessive blinding shes of light, immediately turning into battle machines to push right into the thousands upon thousands of enemy soldiers before them in a mad rush!

    The Fire Country¡¯s army were just one step behind them and they crashed heavily right into the soldiers of the three countries¡¯ allied armies in an orgy of ughter!

    The armies of the three countries¡¯ allied forces had already been thrown into a fluster by Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao¡¯s attack and they had lost their will to fight, the aggression of soldiers dissipated as they turned in flight, to run away like dogs whose owners have died. Now they had just found themselves on the receiving end of a head on charge by the Fire Country¡¯s ferocious army and everything descended into chaos for all of them.

    The Fire Country¡¯s armybined power, was inferior only to the Rui Lin Army. Although they were not like the Rui Lin Army where one soldier could take on ten men, but the ferocity of one million lions with the boosted morale from a recent victory, it brought the power of those soldiers to a whole new level at that moment!

    The armies shed, a battle of will.

    The three country¡¯s allied armies, lost badly in that aspect!

    Moreover, among their armies, they did not have any exceptionally outstanding soldiers, that was able to stand up against Qiao Chu and hisrades¡¯ dominating presence as they swept over the panicked soldiers!

    Under that overwhelming attack, the three country¡¯s allied forces were quickly being defeated. They wanted to retreat backwards, but Jun Wu Xie had her two Guardian Grade Spirit Beasts there sealing off their escape route!

    Sandwiched from the front and back, the allied armies who had burned and looted throughout the Qi Kingdom for two whole weeks werepletely routed in an instant.

    Anguished howls and mournful wails sounded from the enemy armies incessantly!

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes were still red and bloodshot, her entire body fully covered in blood, but she did not have the slightest intention in stopping her hand.

    If she had note here today, these people before her eyes would definitely not have spared even a singlemon citizen within the Qi Kingdom¡¯s Imperial City who werepletely innocent.

    On her way here, Jun Wu Xie had already seen too many cities of the Qi Kingdom which had been looted clean, blood covering the entire grounds inside, dead and lifeless bodies left lying everywhere. Those once bustling and prosperous cities, had now turned into cities that stood dead and empty, where everyone even from the elderly in their eighties, all the way down to newborn infants, the enemy had not spared a single one of them!

    In Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes, these men were no longer humans, but cruel and barbaric beasts!

    When dealing with brutal beasts, was there a reason for her to be merciful?

    With a kick to send the soldiers surrounding her flying, Jun Wu Xie suddenly leapt up from the ck beast¡¯s back, and when she was in the air, the blue spirit glow around her body suddenly changed into a brilliant sh of purple!

    The Purple Spirit manifests!

    Thank You for the support and please continue to read GDBBM and our other fantastic series on trantor¡¯s site at mistycloudtrantions

    All contributions big and small will be greatly appreciated and we at MistyCloudTrantions thank you! Hugz~

    Other original trantions of on MistyCloudTrantions:

    GDBBM ¨C Genius Doctor ck Belly Miss

    DDFYM ¨C Insanely Pampered Wife ¨C Divine Doctor Fifth Young Miss

    MGD ¨C Mesmerizing Ghost Doctor

    OLMT ¨C Overlord, Love Me Tender

    PAW ¨C Prodigiously Amazing Weaponsmith

    TAC ¨C The Anarchic Consort

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 1170

    Chapter 1170: ¡°Raging Purple Spirit (2)¡±

    The Purple Spirit glow shone brilliantly over the top of the armies. That blinding light dazzling everyone among them all.

    [Purple Spirit!]

    [That¡¯s a Purple Spirit!]

    Everyone stared in disbelief with their mouths agape, looking at Jun Wu Xie wrapped in that purple glow. They had never ever heard of a fifteen year old youth who had attained the Purple Spirit!

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s blue spirit powers earlier had already stunned them and she had suddenly pushed her powers to explode to the Purple Spirit!

    That fact made the already demoralised hearts of the enemy soldiers suddenly sink further, falling to the bottom of a deep gorge!

    However, the matter had still not reached its end.

    After Jun Wu Xie¡¯s powers exploded into the Purple Spirit, several other bursts of purple coloured spirit glow lit up within the horde of soldiers in quick session!

    The youths who had charged the most ferociously into the enemy¡¯s ranks had suddenly raised their spirit power level to the Purple Spirit as well!

    The Purple Spirit that had the people in the world longing hopelessly, an unscble mountain that had only existed in legends for so many long years, had reappeared right before their eyes today. And at this appearance, there were six of them at the same time!

    Despair fell like a heavy shroud over every single soldier of the three countries¡¯ allied armies. They had not been able to handle a blue spirit, what could they hope to do against the Purple Spirit, that was the pinnacle of power!

    A series of hopeless wails rang out everywhere among the mass of soldiers, the streaks of Purple Spirit glow weaving through them, delivering death and despair.

    The Fire Country¡¯s army were extraordinarily ferocious, together with the several Purple Spirits pushing the enemy deeper into the abyss, while the two mammoth sized Guardian Grade Spirit Beasts and the unbelievably powerful ring spiritspletely crushed anyst vestiges of confidence the three countries¡¯ allied armies might have left!

    It became hopelessly one sided on the battlefield, as within this bloody battle, the enemy soldiers who had butchered countless soldiers in the Qi Kingdom, the invaders and looters of a countless number of the Qi Kingdom¡¯s citizens, finally fell in pools of blood.

    The allied three countries¡¯ military encampment was shrinking continuously, and the Commanders of the armies surrounded within the mass of soldiers had their faces turned pale.

    They had advanced triumphantly the entire way and had never thought that they would suffer such a heavy setback right at the final leg!

    If not for that ragtag army made up of a motley mix of the Qi Kingdom¡¯s citizens that had held them back and dragged out their time, they would have taken over the Qi Kingdom¡¯s Imperial City before Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao got here, and the Qi Kingdom would have fallen. And if Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao had not gotten here in time, with the Qi Kingdom fallen, the Qi Kingdom would not have been saved by Fire Country¡¯s army.

    Get one step wrong, and every step after goes wrong.

    It was that very ragtag army that they despised so thoroughly that had saved the Qi Kingdom from final despair, and then the tables had turned, where the Qi Kingdom climbed out from its dire straits while the one fallen into utter despair had be the three country alliance!

    When night fell, firelight reddened the sky. Upon the battlefield, countless heaps of dead bodiesy everywhere, as blood flowed into rivers under everyone¡¯s feet.

    An army that numbered almost three million was cleanly annihted in half a day. Nobody would ever forget, in the final stages of the battle, when there had still been close to two million soldiers in the allied army, Jun Wu Yao who had been standing at the back of the battle all this time, only smiling and not saying a word, suddenly raised a hand to turn the battlefield into a sea of blood in a single instant. A blood mist had engulfed those two million soldiers in an instant, to leave behind mangled and mutted bodies, and sticky bloodstains.

    Jun Wu Xie stood panting within the sea of bodies, the blood sttered upon her now so thick it was dropping off her, the expression upon her face not showing disgust or disdain, but one of liberation.

    She lifted her head, to look up at the sky reddened by the fires lit upon the battlefield, peering at the sprinkling of twinkling stars above, and the bright round moon.

    [Vengeance for the Rui Lin Army, for the Qi Kingdom, has finally been exacted!]

 Chapter 1171

    <hr ss="chapter-end">

    Chapter 1171: ¡°Raging Purple Spirit (3)¡±

    But at that moment, there wasn¡¯t a single sliver of joy in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s heart. The overpowering stench of blood was now starting to hit her hard. She did not feel triumphant. On a battlefield like this, victory or defeat did not exist for her. She would very much rather none of this had ever happened and it would be enough for her if all the deceased Rui Lin Army soldiers could be returned to her!

    ¡°Little Xie.....¡± Qiao Chu¡¯s hand trembled as he walked towards Jun Wu Xie. This was the first time he had experienced such arge scale battle, his youthful blood aroused by the overwhelming intensity on this battlefield. All youths yearned to grow into a real man, to be a hero that protected and defended their country.

    However Qiao Chu and his gang were in a unique situation. The ces they belonged to had long abandoned them and they did not know what kind of a ce their birthce was to them anymore, and how were they to protect and defend a ce that made them homeless and became orphans.

    But Jun Wu Xie had given to all of them just such an opportunity. From the moment that Jun Wu Xie had agreed to be the Emperor of the Fire Country, Qiao Chu and his gang had decided that they would join her.

    Whether it was the Qi Kingdom or the Fire Country, to them, both would be ces they strived to protect and defend.

    ¡°How are the losses for the Fire Country¡¯s army?¡± Jun Wu Xie turned her eyes back, her eyes no longer red and bloodshot.

    ¡°Still within an eptable range. The enemy had already lost all will to fight upon seeing the Fire Country¡¯s army and were not difficult to deal with.¡± Qiao Chu said scratching his head, hard for him to imagine that after going through two major battles, their losses had remained less than one tenth of their total numbers, which was a result that turned out somewhat more than eptable.

    But if the reason for it was pursued, it would not be all due to the might of the Fire Country¡¯s army.

    In terms of might, the Rui Lin Army was above the Fire Country¡¯s army, but the Fire Country¡¯s army¡¯s numbers gained them a huge advantage, and they wore the halo of being the biggest and mightiest country throughout thends, which caused many armies to have developed an innate timidness towards them.

    Moreover, Jun Wu Yao¡¯s inescapable instant annihtion was the most devastating attack where the grand total number of kills the entire Fire Country achieved would not match up to him, one man alone.

    Recalling thatst final strike, Qiao Chu could not help himself but have his head shrink down into his shoulders.

    [Big Brother Wu Yao is truly more savage than anything else he knows!]

    Jun Wu Xie nodded. Mobilizing the Fire Country¡¯s army, had firstly because she had been forced by circumstances, and secondly to ede to Lei Chen¡¯s request, but she she did not wish to have to deplete a big chunk of the Fire Country¡¯s military in order to save the Qi Kingdom. Afterall, she was now the Fire Country¡¯s Emperor and it was something she didn¡¯t want to see.

    ¡°Your Majesty!¡± Covered in blood stters, Lei Chen wiped the blood stains off his face and came before Jun Xie to say: ¡°The Commanders in Chiefs of the three countries have been captured and I am here to request for Your Majesty¡¯s orders. To kill or not?¡±

    It was wondered whether Jun Wu Yao had done it intentionally. With his one strike right at the final moment, only the three Commanders of the three countries were spared, forcing them to witness their entire armies that was millions strong instantly reduced to pools of blood. When Lei Chen had been clearing up the battlefield, he had discovered the three Commanders who had lost their minds and he had the men captured to now await Jun Xie¡¯s decision for them.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes narrowed up and she said in a cold voice: ¡°Keep them imprisoned. Bring them into the Qi Kingdom¡¯s Imperial City and interrogate them.¡±

    Having received his orders, Lei Chen immediately left to make the arrangements.

    With the battlefield reduced into pools of blood, there really wasn¡¯t much they had to clear up. After the Fire Country¡¯s army regrouped themselves, they began to move towards the Qi Kingdom¡¯s Imperial City.

    Having just managed to get a short breather after the three allied countries¡¯bined attack, when the Qi Kingdom¡¯s citizens saw the dark mass of another army approaching over the horizon, their heartstrings instinctively tightened inside.

 Chapter 1172

    Chapter 1172: ¡°Alliance (1)¡±

    Fortunately, they quickly noticed that the army was hoisting the Fire Country¡¯s g, which allowed them to heave a small sigh of relief

    When the Fire Country¡¯s army reached the gates of the Qi Kingdom¡¯s Imperial City, they stopped outside and Lei Chen got the soldiers to pitch camp to for them to rest, and ordered that they were not to set foot inside the Qi Kingdom¡¯s Imperial City without authourization.

    After having repeatedly suffered attacks from the invaders, the slightest movement from the army would make the people in the Qi Kingdom nervous, and Lei Chen thoughtfully wanted to prevent any unwanted incidents to ur.

    Jun Wu Xie and a small group of them went into the Qi Kingdom¡¯s Imperial City. At the edges of the Imperial City, the ce was filled with the Qi Kingdom¡¯s soldiers and citizens. They had not dispersed immediately but had stood around the Imperial City¡¯s gates to look at Jun Xie who had saved them all.

    Mo Qian Yuan stood right at the front of the crowd as he peered at the unfamiliar face. Even if the looks had changed, he would never mistake that pair of cold eyes that were like autumn¡¯s water for someone else and never would he be able to forget that ck beast that Jun Wu Xie had once used to threaten him.

    [How did she be the Fire Country¡¯s Emperor?]

    Mo Qian Yuan¡¯s heart was filled with confusion and bewilderment but no matter what, she was the one who saved the Qi Kingdom today.

    Any question that he asked would not change that fact.

    Mo Qian Yuan strode forward to wee Jun Wu Xie and in everyone¡¯s eyes, representing everyone within the Qi Kingdom, he cupped a hand over his fist and bowed from the hip, to say in a loud and clear voice: ¡°This time round, we are thankful for the help the Fire Country has extended to us. Your utmost kindness and benevolence would be deeply remembered by every single person in the Qi Kingdom.¡±

    Long before, he was a Crown Prince who was about to be deposed, and she was a decadent wastrel of a Young Miss that people looked upon with shame.

    Now, he was pushed by her to be elevated into ascending the throne while she had be the ruler of the mightiest country throughout thends.

    It had only been one short year, and a change of such an extent was really deeply moving to a person.

    Jun Wu Xie stared calmly at Mo Qian Yuan. At that moment, she was not the Young Miss of the Lin Pce in the Qi Kingdom, Jun Wu Xie, but the Fire Country¡¯s newly minted Emperor, Jun Xie. From the moment she had epted Lei Chen¡¯s request and led the army toe save the Qi Kingdom, it had meant that she would have to temporarily give up her identity as Jun Wu Xie for a period.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s gaze involuntarily turned slightly to look to the side, where Jun Xian and Jun Qing were standing, their faces highly anxious. Those were her family members who had given her so much warmth after she was reborn, and the people that was important to her in the world.

    Separated for an entire year, there was already no way her heart could miss them any more than she was feeling. Now that they¡¯ve met, she was not able to run straight into their arms, and call out to her Grandfather, Uncle.....

    Jun Wu Xie felt as if a sharp edged piece of rock had lodged in her heart, cutting into her painfully, highly stifling and making her feel the pain throb endlessly.

    [Cannot acknowledge.....]

    Whether it was for the Fire Country, or because of the Twelve Pces, she would not be able to revert back to her identity as Jun Wu Xie.

    [Wait a while more!]

    [Just a little while more!]

    Jun Wu Xie turned her eyes back, forcibly suppressing the surge of emotions within her chest, as she looked at Mo Qian Yuan with a calm pair of eyes.

    ¡°No need for thanks. What happened today, is a show of sincerity from the Fire Country to ask for an alliance with the Qi Kingdom.¡± Jun Wu Xie said.

    Mo Qian Yuan lifted his head in bewilderment.

    Meanwhile, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words had elicited a series of murmured whispers to spread through the crowd.

    The Fire Country was the biggest and mightiest country in thesends and the Qi Kingdom was just a tiny ce. The Qi Kingdom had just suffered such a huge setback and for them to recover their strength, it would still require a long period of time. For the mighty Fire Country to bring up an alliance at this point of time, in the ears of everyone within the Qi Kingdom, it could only be understood as..... Annexation!

    With the Fire Country¡¯s mammoth size, why would they need to form an alliance with such a tiny kingdom that was now struggling with the aftermath of war?

    None of them had expected that just after the ravenous wolves had been chased off, they would immediately be faced with a ferocious tiger.

    The citizens who had barely just been freed from the hopeless despair immediately found themselves feeling like they have just walked into an icehouse.

    Standing among the crowd, Jun Qing looked at that little niece of his before him and in his heart, he could not help but snigger to himself. That littless of theirs, still had not learnt to speak. He then immediately took a wide stride forward!

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    Thank You for the support and please continue to read GDBBM and our other fantastic series on trantor¡¯s site at mistycloudtrantions

    All contributions big and small will be greatly appreciated and we at MistyCloudTrantions thank you! Hugz~

    Other original trantions of on MistyCloudTrantions:

    GDBBM ¨C Genius Doctor ck Belly Miss

    DDFYM ¨C Insanely Pampered Wife ¨C Divine Doctor Fifth Young Miss

    MGD ¨C Mesmerizing Ghost Doctor

    OLMT ¨C Overlord, Love Me Tender

    PAW ¨C Prodigiously Amazing Weaponsmith

    TAC ¨C The Anarchic Consort

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 1173

    Chapter 1173: ¡°Alliance (2)¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty from the Fire Country.¡± Jun Qing greeted.

    Jun Wu Xie fought to maintain herposure and turned to look at Jun Qing, her eyes tinged with puzzlement.

    Jun Qing tried not tough out loud and said: ¡°I wonder what did Your Majesty from the Fire Country means by an alliance?¡±

    Jun Qing¡¯s question made everyone within the city be nervous. It must be known that a million of the Fire Country¡¯s lions were plopped right outside the city and they have witnessed for themselves just how terrifying the wlessly handsome looking man standing behind Jun Xie truly was. Jun Xie¡¯s words spoken earlier was obviously intending to annex the Qi Kingdom but Jun Qing was still insisting to ask such a question like this, which made everyone there burst out in cold sweat for Jun Qing.

    Having been invaded by the four allied countries, the people of the Qi Kingdom were already physically and mentally exhausted and the Qi Kingdom¡¯s forces was really unable to take on the Fire Country¡¯s army at this point.

    They only saw Jun Xie¡¯s eyebrow lift up on one side, and everyone¡¯s heart trembled, their minds going: ¡°Oh no.¡± with some of the Qi Kingdom¡¯s soldiers in fact nervously picking up the weapons they had just put down. But the Rui Lin Army soldiers all around were instead looking all calm andposed, their eyes contemptuous as they looked at the bunch of highly nervous people.

    ¡°Exactly as what those words mean.¡± Jun Wu Xie did not understand why her uncle would ask another time. Didn¡¯t an alliance mean an alliance?

    Jun Qing felt rather helpless in his heart. He had thought that Jun Wu Xie would have picked up some tact but from what he was seeing, it had been wishful thinking. This little girl still had not realized how much fear her words had brought to the people here.

    ¡°This humble subject is just asking..... the alliance, will be formed as two individual countries, or with the Fire Country reigning supreme?¡± Jun Qing felt that his words could not have been any more direct than the way he had put it across.

    With that question from Jun Qing, the people of the Qi Kingdom grew even more terrified.

    The Emperor of the Fire Country had already said it so inly, why was Lord Jun still being so persistent?

    Fortunately, Jun Wu Xie finally understood the hint that her uncle was trying to give her. She swept her eyes over to look at the citizens who were looking highly tensed up and nervous, and turned to see the soldiers who have once again picked up their weapons, before she realized that her words earlier must have given everyone there quite a big scare.

    Afterall, with the gaping difference between the two countries, there was absolutely no need for an alliance. If it was asked which countries would be able to take down the Qi Kingdom with their own power alone, it could only be the Fire Country. Moreover, the Qi Kingdom¡¯s current situation was in such dire straits, mentioning an alliance at this point of time would be as good as just gobbling them up.

    Jun Wu Xie then cleared her throat and said: ¡°It will naturally be as two individual powers. The Fire Country will still be the Fire Country and the Qi Kingdom will remain as the Qi Kingdom. The two countries are very far apart and although not too convenient, we can still look out for each other.¡±

    Once those words came out, everyone within the Imperial City stared with their eyes widened, their faces in disbelief.

    [The Fire Country is really just forming an alliance with them? Not an annexation of them?]

    Someone could not help but suspect that he was dreaming and aiming for his own cheek, he gave himself a big p. The stinging and burning pain reassured him that everything that was happening was..... really true!

    The corners of Jun Qing¡¯s mouth curled up very faintly as he tried to stifle his smile and nodded in satisfaction, before retreating cooperatively to the side.

    Mo Qian Yuan then regained his senses. It was obvious he did not know Jun Wu Xie as well as Jun Qing did and had upon hearing Jun Wu Xie earlier words, misunderstood her like everyone else.

    ¡°Having Your Majesty from the Fire Country showing such benevolence is really causing the Qi Kingdom to be moved to tears. If the Fire Country does not mind it, then the Qi Kingdom is willing to join hands with the Fire Country under these Heavens!¡± Mo Qian Yuan eximed.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded.

    With Jun Wu Xie¡¯s response, the people within the Qi Kingdom¡¯s Imperial City heaved a sigh of relief, beginning to think that they had pinned their own petty minded yardstick to gauge a gentleman in their hearts, and were feeling rather guilty and embarrassed as they looked at Jun Xie.

    Upon seeing the reaction of the people, the Rui Lin Army¡¯s soldiers harrumphed at them with disdain.

    [Why would their Young Miss want to bother with annexing the Qi Kingdom?]

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    Thank You for the support and please continue to read GDBBM and our other fantastic series on trantor¡¯s site at mistycloudtrantions

    All contributions big and small will be greatly appreciated and we at MistyCloudTrantions thank you! Hugz~

    Other original trantions of on MistyCloudTrantions:

    GDBBM ¨C Genius Doctor ck Belly Miss

    DDFYM ¨C Insanely Pampered Wife ¨C Divine Doctor Fifth Young Miss

    MGD ¨C Mesmerizing Ghost Doctor

    OLMT ¨C Overlord, Love Me Tender

    PAW ¨C Prodigiously Amazing Weaponsmith

    TAC ¨C The Anarchic Consort

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 1174

    Chapter 1174: ¡°Alliance (3)¡±

    If Jun Wu Xie had wanted the throne in the Qi Kingdom, Mo Qian Yuan would not have even had a chance at it at all!

    Having their own Young Miss suddenly bing another country¡¯s Emperor, everyone within the Rui Lin Army were not only not showing any signs of non eptance, but were instead all being very highly excited about it.

    [See how bullish their Young Miss was?]

    [Just one year outside, and she has already gotten hold of the throne of the biggest country throughout thends!]

    [The pride of their hearts!]

    Once their hearts were more settled, and the people were feeling more at ease, Mo Qian Yuan and Jun Wu Xie exchanged a few words of pleasantries and then made arrangements for the injured soldiers and citizens to be treated before asking Jun Wu Xie whether the Fire Country needed any physicians where Lei Chen stated that their own military physicians were already adequate.

    Lei Chen wasn¡¯t refusing to use the Qi Kingdom¡¯s help, but.....

    They really didn¡¯t have that many injured through the battles and they had a great number of military physicians within their contingent. Having having seen Jun Wu Yao¡¯s unbelievable technique which killed nearly two million enemy soldiers in an instant, Lei Chen realized..... Even if Jun Xie had not eded to his request in the beginning, with just him and hispanions with their monstrous powers, they would be able to save the Qi Kingdom themselves.

    At that moment, Lei Chen was feeling iparably fortunate that Jun Xie had slightly miscalcted in his judgement or where was he going to find another Emperor that had broken through to the Purple Spirit for themselves?

    After Jun Xie ascended to the throne, he had immediately led the army to save the Qi Kingdom without a single moment of dy. Although the Fire Country¡¯s army had followed the Imperial orders as they could not defy it, but towards the little Emperor who had led them into battle immediately upon his ascension, they had still felt somewhat displeased.

    But when Jun Xie exhibited his Purple Spirit powers on the battlefield while having had the help from two gigantic Guardian Grade Spirit Beasts, together with his several youthpanions with their Purple Spirit Powers and Jun Wu Yao who wiped out two million enemy soldiers in an instant.....

    Some of the Fire Country¡¯s soldiers who had not fully epted Jun Xie were now fully convinced. They had initially thought that having such a puny sized Emperor could not mean anything good for them.

    But after this day.....

    They all wished they could fall at Jun Xie¡¯s feet and shout out: ¡°His Majesty to live a thousand years, a thousand thousand years!¡±

    [Looking back since the founding of the Fire Country, when had they ever have an Emperor as monstrously prodigious as this?]

    [A fifteen year old Purple Spirit.....]

    [Ha!]

    [They would hold bragging rights for life!]

    The Fire Country¡¯s soldiers hummed a little tune and sang songs, their mood lifted. They had deeply experienced just how ferocious and wild their little Emperor¡¯s powers were!

    But those from the Rui Lin Army who had been ordered to mix around with the Fire Country¡¯s soldiers had when they kept hearing the Fire Country¡¯s soldiers incessantly addressing Jun Xie as our ruler, our ruler..... their hearts had almost twisted up with agony!

    [That was THEIR Young Miss!]

    [THEIRS!]

    The group of Rui Lin Army soldiers almost suffered from internal injuries from holding and bottling their feelings inside but they were helpless as Jun Xian had ordered that they must not reveal Jun Wu Xie¡¯s real identity and they had no choice but to continue holding back.....

    Inside the city, Mo Qian Yuan returned to the Imperial Pce with Jun Wu Xie and her group of people, to discuss more about the alliance.

    Jun Wu Xie instructed Lei Chen and the others to wait outside, and to look after the soldiers outside the city while she, Jun Wu Yao, and Qiao Chu with the otherpanions went into the Pce¡¯s main hall.

    Inside the main hall, there were only Mo Qian Yuan with the Jun Family¡¯s father and son. The main hall¡¯s doors were then shut, separating thempletely from everything outside the main hall.

    Jun Wu Xie suddenly walked to go right before Jun Xian, and sweeping the front of her robes at her feet to the side, she fell to the floor on both knees!

    ¡°Grandfather!¡±

    The emotions that Jun Xian fought so hard to hold back suddenly surged, and he was not able to suppress them any further. That voice calling out ¡°Grandfather¡±, how long had he yearned so badly to hear it again? He immediately gave in to his tears that flowed down that battle hardened face and stretched out a trembling hand to help Jun Wu Xie up.

    ¡°Good enough you¡¯re back, good enough that you¡¯re back. Stand up to talk, the floor is cold.¡±

    Although Jun Wu Xie had already grown so powerful that many people were now unable to surpass her, but in Jun Xian¡¯s eyes, she was still his little granddaughter, that slightly bumbling and rather innocent little girl.

    Thank You for the support and please continue to read GDBBM and our other fantastic series on trantor¡¯s site at mistycloudtrantions

    All contributions big and small will be greatly appreciated and we at MistyCloudTrantions thank you! Hugz~

    Other original trantions of on MistyCloudTrantions:

    GDBBM ¨C Genius Doctor ck Belly Miss

    DDFYM ¨C Insanely Pampered Wife ¨C Divine Doctor Fifth Young Miss

    MGD ¨C Mesmerizing Ghost Doctor

    OLMT ¨C Overlord, Love Me Tender

    PAW ¨C Prodigiously Amazing Weaponsmith

    TAC ¨C The Anarchic Consort

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 1175

    Chapter 1175: ¡°Alliance (4)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes were slightly red rimmed. She had waited for this day when she would return for an entire year. But having undergone so much hardship to have finallye back, she was still unable to remain for long to bring joy to her most loved family members.

    ¡°Wu Xie..... What..... What is happening here? How did you suddenly be the Fire Country¡¯s Emperor? Long Qi had told us before that you had some things to take care of and was not able to return. What is going on?¡± Jun Qing asked, his eyes simrly red, besides feeling the pain in his heart, he was still worried for Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie replied: ¡°For some reason, I am temporarily unable toe back. As for the Fire Country¡¯s ruling throne.....¡± Jun Wu Xie was not intending to tell the Jun Family¡¯s father and son about the Twelve Pces. That involved the powers in the Middle Realm and she was not willing to drag her family into it. Based on the characters of the Jun Family¡¯s father and son, if they knew about that matter, they would throw their lives on the line to protect her and that was not what she wished to see.

    Jun Wu Xie avoided the more critical point and touched on the more trivial matter, where she roughly exined to them about the things that happened in the Fire Country.

    That was then when Jun Xian and Jun Qing realized that Jun Wu Xie had be the Fire Country¡¯s Emperor all because she had wanted to save the Qi Kingdom!

    ¡°It has been really hard on you.¡± Jun Xian was feeling the pain in his heart as he patted Jun Wu Xie on the head. From the old man¡¯s perspective, a gold kennel or a silver kennel would still not be asfortable as a dog¡¯s own kennel. Jun Wu Xie might have be the ruler of a country, but was it something to even envy her about?

    When one was able to enjoy the union of a family together, that was the greatest happiness for one.

    Jun Wu Xie shook her head. ¡°Bing the Fire Country¡¯s Emperor is something that countless people can only dream of. Not hard at all.¡±

    Although she was entirely willing, but she did not want Jun Xian to worry for her about it.

    Anyway.....

    Whether it was as the Fire Country¡¯s Emperor, or even the Lower Realm itself, she would not be staying here for long.

    In order for her to shrug off all burdens, to be able to return to the Lin Pce without hiding anything, she would need to fully resolve the issue with the Twelve Pces!

    ¡°Wu Xie..... You really intend to let the Fire Country make an alliance with the Qi Kingdom?¡± Mo Qian Yuan asked as he looked at Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded.

    ¡°I am now the Emperor of the Fire Country, and also a member of the Lin Pce. Although I made use of the Fire Country¡¯s strength to strike at the four allied countries, and I have epted the throne, I will then do what I am supposed to do well. But the Qi Kingdom is also something I am definitely unable to part with, and since that is the case, why shouldn¡¯t we form an alliance, and we¡¯ll be able to look out for each other.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie had never felt that the Qi Kingdom was weaker than their neighbouring countries. The Qi Kingdom had not been able to expand its borders all this time because the previous Emperor had been foolish and ipetent, clipping his own wings. If things had continued for the Qi Kingdom like it had been upon its founding, the Qi Kingdom would not be bullied by a country with the likes of the Prosper Country.

    If today¡¯s war had been in the hands of the Qi Kingdom¡¯s previous Emperor, there wouldn¡¯t be a need to even mention two weeks, they would not even be able tost even ten days. Fortunately Mo Qian Yuan had immediately after ascending into the throne, reorganized the military, and that had allowed the oncezy Qi Kingdom to regain back a little more chance to live.

    Jun Wu Xie believed, as long as the Qi Kingdom was given a chance to recuperate, the Qi Kingdom would definitely not be inferior to any one country!

    Mo Qian Yuan looked strangely at Jun Wu Xie. Actually, when Jun Wu Xi had returned here wearing the Fire Country¡¯s halo upon her head, Mo Qian Yuan already prepared his heart for one thing that could happen, and that preparation he made in his heart was to ready himself for Jun Wu Xie to bring everyone within the Lin Pce to leave the Qi Kingdom, and to align themselves with the Fire Country. But now, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words had already been so clear, how could he still not understand her thoughts?

    [The Fire Country is the Fire Country, while the Qi Kingdom is the Qi Kingdom. That was something that nobody is able to change!]

    ¡°Towards the matter of the four countries having allied themselves, did you manage to decipher anything from there?¡± Jun Wu Xie swung the topic back as she thought that the Qi Kingdom had been invaded under some strange circumstances this time. The Qi Kingdom had not even interacted much with other countries much all these years so what had made the Condor Country suddenly attack them so ferociously in a mad dash? That was the point that made Jun Wu Xie feel the whole situation rather suspicious.

    Thank You for the support and please continue to read GDBBM and our other fantastic series on trantor¡¯s site at mistycloudtrantions

    All contributions big and small will be greatly appreciated and we at MistyCloudTrantions thank you! Hugz~

    Other original trantions of on MistyCloudTrantions:

    GDBBM ¨C Genius Doctor ck Belly Miss

    DDFYM ¨C Insanely Pampered Wife ¨C Divine Doctor Fifth Young Miss

    MGD ¨C Mesmerizing Ghost Doctor

    OLMT ¨C Overlord, Love Me Tender

    PAW ¨C Prodigiously Amazing Weaponsmith

    TAC ¨C The Anarchic Consort

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 1176

    Chapter 1176: ¡°Complicit in Crime (1)¡±

    ¡°That..... We really don¡¯t know anything about it. The Condor Country had attacked us very suddenly and the timing the other countries had attacked was very close, almostunched upon us at the same time, from four different directions as they attacked our borders, which tells us that they must have nned and coordinated the invasion beforehand.¡± Jun Qing replied.

    ¡°This incident must be the work of the Condor Country. The Condor Country roped in the other three countries tounch the invasion.¡± Jun Wu Xie had thought to see if she could gather more information from Jun Xian and the others in the Qi Kingdom but from she was seeing now, the information that the Qi Kingdom had was less that what she knew.

    ¡°I have already imprisoned the all the Commanders of the armies besides the Prosper Country¡¯s and I will go interrogate them in a while.¡± Jun Wu Xie said as she narrowed her eyes. If she did not remember it wrongly, there was one more person Jun Wu Yao had captured!

    Jun Wu Yao had pointed out that that person was from the Bone Shifters Tribe. Jun Wu Xie was not unfamiliar with that term as Hua Yao had been from the Bone Shifters Tribe, a tribe that existed only in the Middle Realm!

    It was obvious that this invasion on the Qi Kingdom was intricately linked to the Middle Realm in some way!

    When that thought came to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mind, she immediately asked for leave from Jun Xian and Jun Qing. Before she found out everything behind this invasion on the Qi Kingdom, she would still be uneasy about the whole thing.

    Lin Xiao was imprisoned in the Qi Kingdom¡¯s underground dungeon together with the three Commanders. While Lin Xiao was now mostly freed from the ck mist, the ck mist still had notpletely disappeared, but had turned to be like a leash of sorts, that had him trapped and he was not able to move.

    Ye Sha and Ye Mei were guarding the entire dungeon and did not allow anyone toe close.

    Jun Wu Xie then came to the underground dungeon apanied by Jun Wu Yao.

    She had just stepped into the dungeon when one of the Commanders locked in a cell cambered to the metal bars hurriedly and pressed himself tightly against the bars as he stared in terror at Jun Xie.

    ¡°Your Majesty! Your Majesty! The Condor Country was the one who instigated us into attacking the Qi Kingdom! We were merely following orders! I beg for Your Majesty to spare my life, I have nothing to do with this at all!¡± The Commander was begging with tears and mucus running down his face, not exhibiting a single bit of a soldier¡¯s valour at that moment.

    Jun Wu Xie cast a nce at him, but did not say a word. Instead, it was the Condor Country¡¯s Commander in Chief who was locked right opposite him thatughed sneeringly.

    ¡°Your Majesty? If my memory serves me correctly, this must be His Majesty from the Fire Country. When did you start to even forget the names of countries?¡± The Condor Country¡¯s Commander in Chief sneered: ¡°Following orders? Why do I remember that all you three other countries were promised quite a lot? One of them being that after the Qi Kingdoms falls, all thends the Qi Kingdom possesses will be split between you three countries? This invasion has nothing to do with you? Ha ha..... Through the battles you have fought in the Qi Kingdom, you had not seemed to have missed a single chance to send your men to loot and plunder the cities we took.

    The Commander was startled and his face immediately turned green.

    ¡°You..... You can¡¯t malign me like that! When..... When have I ever plundered any of their cities! ?¡±

    Seeing that the Fire Country¡¯s little Emperor was being so highly protective of the Qi Kingdom, it had highly puzzled all the threemanders, and all they could do now was try their best to whitewash themselves of the atrocious crimes they hadmitted upon the people of the Qi Kingdom.

    ¡°Malign you? Where your army had started your attacks from, the line of attack your army had taken, which cities you and your army had a hand in taking down. All of these facts can be easily found out with a slight investigation and I do not need to say it.¡± The Condor Country¡¯s Commander in Chief said with a coldugh.

    When there were benefits in sight for the taking, the three countries¡¯ Commanders had all rushed forward eagerly. Now that the war was lost, they had all turned to act like this, which truly disgusted him!

    Jun Wu Xie stared calmly as the two Commanders chewed each other out, but not a ripple of emotion showed within her eyes.

    Thest Commander who had not spoken a single word throughout it all tried his best to curl himself up in a ball into the furthest corner of his cell, unable to even look at Jun Xie at all. The bound and immobile Lin Xiao had fallen to the floor and he was staring at Jun Xie and Jun Wu Yao with eyes filled with unimaginable terror!

    Thank You for the support and please continue to read GDBBM and our other fantastic series on trantor¡¯s site at mistycloudtrantions

    All contributions big and small will be greatly appreciated and we at MistyCloudTrantions thank you! Hugz~

    Other original trantions of on MistyCloudTrantions:

    GDBBM ¨C Genius Doctor ck Belly Miss

    DDFYM ¨C Insanely Pampered Wife ¨C Divine Doctor Fifth Young Miss

    MGD ¨C Mesmerizing Ghost Doctor

    OLMT ¨C Overlord, Love Me Tender

    PAW ¨C Prodigiously Amazing Weaponsmith

    TAC ¨C The Anarchic Consort

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 1177

    Chapter 1177: ¡°Complicit in Crime (2)¡±

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s gaze swept over him lightly and he began to began to tremble subconsciously, a kind of fear that seeped out from deep within the bones, spreading throughout the entire body.

    Jun Wu Xie wasn¡¯t interested to hear the two of them bickering and she walked on towards the cell Lin Xiao was locked in, to see him bound up, his eyes cold and grim.

    After they entered the city after the battle, she had seeked out Hua Yao to enquire more about the Bone Shifters Tribe. The Bones Shifters Tribe was arge race in the Middle Realm. The Middle Realm was different from the Lower Realm in that it consisted of many other races with unique and extraordinary abilities living within, among them, the Bone Shifters Tribe, the Spirit Cultivators Tribe and more, races that were innately usually more independent.

    The Bone Shifters Tribe¡¯s ring spirits all took on skeletal forms and the Double Headed Bone Snake that Hua Yao possessed was a beast type ring spirit of the Bone Shifters Tribe, while the bone wings that Lin Xiao had exhibited was a weapons type ring spirit from the same tribe.

    The Bone Shifters tribe were not too numerous in numbers. Although they were a from a tribe, but they did not belong to a specific power and its people were free to choose to serve any one of the Twelve Pces, or to other powers of their free will, or to even remain a free and independant agent.

    When Lin Xiao was being brought into the dungeon, Hua Yao had seen him then. Hua Yao had ascertained that he did not know Lin Xiao.

    ¡°Which one among the Twelve Pces do you serve?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked, her eyes narrowed as she stared at Lin Xiao.

    Lin Xiao¡¯s body shivered, not because of Jun Wu Xie, but because of the man standing behind her. He gulped and then said: ¡°All Dragons Pce¡±

    ¡°Mobilizing the Condor Country¡¯s army was your idea?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked next.

    Lin Xiao froze, hesitating a moment, but the dark mist around his body suddenly tightened and the excruciating pain that filled his body immediately made him roll upon the floor in agony, his forehead breaking out in cold sweat!

    ¡°Yes! Yes, it was me!¡± Still in the tormenting pain, Lin Xiao did not dare hesitate in the slightest anymore.

    Jun Wu Xie raised her hand slightly and Jun Wu Yao immediately released his grip, where Lin Xiao was finally able to breathe as hey gasping heavily for air upon the floor.

    ¡°Why.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s tone was calm. [Why had the Twelve Pces suddenly developed an interest towards the Qi Kingdom? What did such a tiny country like the Qi Kingdom possess that would attract the attention of the Twelve Pces?]

    [Could it be because of her?]

    Jun Wu Xie immediately swept that thought aside. The people who had injured her back in the Cloudy Peaks had been people from the me Demon Pce and even if her identity was exposed, it would have been the work of the me Demon Pce here. What would the All Dragons Pce have anything to do with that?

    Lin Xiao said: ¡°Because..... Because of the Soul Calming Jade.....¡±

    [Soul Calming Jade!]

    Those three words resounded within Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mind. She recalled everything she knew about that Soul Calming Jade that had allowed Jun Gu¡¯s dead body to remain unblemished. That piece of jade had maintained Jun Gu¡¯s soul and spirit, allowing his remains to not suffer any rot or dposition throughout the years unlike other people who passed on.

    Jun Wu Xie had always felt that the reason Jun Gu¡¯s body had been preserved in such perfect condition was because of the Soul Calming Jade and she believed it had also protected his spirit. Hence, if she could find the correct method, she might be able to revive Jun Gu.

    But the Soul Calming Jade was a magical treasure that hade from the Spirit World and she did not know how she would be able to use it to revive Jun Gu. She had once considered after she found the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb, she might find a way to make Jun Gu reawaken.

    This Soul Calming Jade had in the beginning lured the people from the Qing Yun n here, and now, it had even attracted the attention of the All Dragon Pce from the Twelve Pces!

    ¡°What do you want it for?¡± Jun Wu Xie probed further.

    Lin Xiao said anxiously: ¡°That I really do not know. The Elder sent me down here to the Lower Realm to retrieve the Soul Calming Jade and as to what it is to be used for..... I really do not know!¡±

    Thank You for the support and please continue to read GDBBM and our other fantastic series on trantor¡¯s site at mistycloudtrantions

    All contributions big and small will be greatly appreciated and we at MistyCloudTrantions thank you! Hugz~

    Other original trantions of on MistyCloudTrantions:

    GDBBM ¨C Genius Doctor ck Belly Miss

    DDFYM ¨C Insanely Pampered Wife ¨C Divine Doctor Fifth Young Miss

    MGD ¨C Mesmerizing Ghost Doctor

    OLMT ¨C Overlord, Love Me Tender

    PAW ¨C Prodigiously Amazing Weaponsmith

    TAC ¨C The Anarchic Consort

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 1178

    <hr ss="chapter-end">

    Chapter 1178: ¡°Complicit in Crime (3)¡±

    Lin Xiao was not lying. That was a point he really did not know anything about.

    Jun Wu Xie stared at Lin Xiao¡¯s pale face, thoughts of the origins of the Soul Calming Jadeing into her mind.

    The Soul Calming Jade was originally one of the magical treasures of the Spirit World but in the years when the Dark Emperor had unified the Middle Realm, it had been taken away. After that, the Dark Emperor had died and the Dark Regime had buried all the treasures into the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb and if she was guessing it right, the Soul Calming Jade would very highly possibly have been buried inside the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb, so how did this piece of jadee to appear in the Qi Kingdom?

    That was one point that Jun Wu Xie did not have an answer to no matter how much she thought about it. Regarding the Soul Calming Jade, she would have to ask Jun Xian to get the answers she seeked.

    ¡°In this cooperation by the All Dragon Pce and the Condor Country, did you intend to send the Condor Country soldiers to locate the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb as well?¡± Jun Wu Xie went on to ask.

    Lin Xiao¡¯s face turned an ugly colour and his eyes looked past Jun Xie to gaze at Jun Wu Yao standing behind, his eyes filled with terror. Just one nce, and he was already so horribly frightened that his spirit almost left his body as he climbed to his knees to kowtow continuously.

    ¡°All that was what the Elder told me to do! The Elder made me bring the map to the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb down here to the Lower Realm to approach one of the powers in the Lower Realm to go seek it out. I had absolutely no intention of causing any offense to the Dark Emperor!¡±

    He tried to exin in tears, as he pleaded for mercy.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s brows came together slightly, not understanding from where the man¡¯s sudden fear and repentance wasing from.

    [Whether he offended the Dark Emperor, was there a need to tell it to her?]

    Jun Wu Xie hadpletely not noticed that a wide smile was on Jun Wu Yao¡¯s lips.

    ¡°Where is that map now?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked coldly.

    ¡°In..... In the hands of the Condor Country¡¯s Emperor.....¡± Lin Xiao said.

    Jun Wu Xie smiled coldly in her heart. As expected, the All Dragons Pce had a portion of the map with them as well!

    Jun Wu Xie and hispanions already had five maps in their possession and from their target of eight, there were only three left. Having just received information on the location of the next map, Jun Wu Xie had already nned what they were going to do next.

    Having cleared up everything, Jun Wu Xie was no longer interested in wasting her time to hear Lin Xiao any further. She immediately turned around to walk out of the dungeon, not giving anyone within that dungeon a single nce.

    At the very moment that she stepped out of the underground dungeon, the dungeon immediately filled with a thick stench of blood. Ye Sha and Ye Mei came walking out slowly, with some blood stained upon their clothes.

    .....

    The news about the Soul Calming Jade had made Jun Wu Xie feel rather uneasy and she did not wait a single moment but went straight to seek out Jun Xian.

    At that moment, Jun Xian was going through the name list of the Rui Lin Army soldiers who had died in battle and the expression on his face was well filled with pain. When he saw Jun Wu Xiee in, he shut his eyes tightly and tried very hard to push down the emotions in his heart. When he opened his eyes once more, they had reverted back to the devoted and affectionate eyes he always had even looking at Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°What did they say?¡± Jun Xian asked looking at Jun Wu Xie. The reason that the four countries had allied together to attack the Qi Kingdom had been a puzzling question that hung over their heads. The Qi Kingdom had always never been hostile to other countries but had suddenly been thrown into this cmity, which greatly hurt all of them.

    They did not fear war, but they could not bear seeing their fellow people and family members ending up dead on the battlefield.

    ¡°It¡¯s for the Soul Calming Jade.¡± Jun Wu Xie could see that Jun Xian was fighting suppress the sadness within his heart and her heart started feeling depressed as well.

    The Rui Lin Army to Jun Xian, was although the sharpest de that he held in his hands, it was also his life¡¯s blood. This one war, had taken eighty thousand Rui Lin Army warriors and to Jun Xian, that was as good as having cut off a piece of flesh from his heart, so how unbearable a pain could that really be?

    Jun Wu Xie could not begin to imagine it.

    ¡°Soul Jade?¡± Jun Xian was taken aback. This was the second time that the Soul Jade had created trouble for them. When the Qing Yun n had appeared in the Qi Kingdom in the beginning, hadn¡¯t that been because of that piece of jade as well?

    Thank You for the support and please continue to read GDBBM and our other fantastic series on trantor¡¯s site at mistycloudtrantions

    All contributions big and small will be greatly appreciated and we at MistyCloudTrantions thank you! Hugz~

    Other original trantions of on MistyCloudTrantions:

    GDBBM ¨C Genius Doctor ck Belly Miss

    DDFYM ¨C Insanely Pampered Wife ¨C Divine Doctor Fifth Young Miss

    MGD ¨C Mesmerizing Ghost Doctor

    OLMT ¨C Overlord, Love Me Tender

    PAW ¨C Prodigiously Amazing Weaponsmith

    TAC ¨C The Anarchic Consort

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 1179

    Chapter 1179: ¡°Complicit in Crime (4)¡±

    The Soul Calming Jade was to the Jun Family something of extreme high importance, not for the significance it held, but because that concerned Jun Gu.....

    Ever since Jun Gu¡¯s coffin had been carried out from his grave, and his perfectly preserved body had been revealed to the Jun Family¡¯s father and son, regardless whether it was Jun Xian or Jun Qing, in both their hearts, a sliver of hope had risen within.

    Maybe.....

    Maybe there would be a day that Jun Gu mighte back to life.

    Holding on to that belief, they would never ever hand the Soul Calming Jade over to anyone!

    ¡°No matter whether it was to the Qing Yun n before, or the Condor Country at present, they both sought to get their hands on the Soul Calming Jade. Grandfather, I will not hand the Soul Calming Jade to anyone. I only have one thing I do not understand and I would like Grandfather to help me clear it up.¡± Jun Wu Xie asked very seriously as she looked at Jun Xian.

    ¡°Tell it to me.¡± Jun Xian nodded.

    ¡°I only know that the Soul Jade had already existed in the Qi Kingdom when the country was founded. But where had the piece of jadee from?¡± Why had the Soul Calming Jade leaked out to the outside world? An item that should have been buried within the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb, why had it appeared in the Qi Kingdom? Jun Wu Xie could not understand that.

    Jun Xian drew in a deep breath, his gaze involuntarily turning to look faraway together with his thoughts, flying back through many years. His gaze was profound and after a momentary silence, he slowly opened his mouth to say:

    ¡°That year, before the Qi Kingdom was founded, disputes between the various countries throughout thends were constant. Large swathes ofnds were not ruled and many citizens greatly suffered under the atrocities of war. At that time, I was merely a hot blooded youth just morphing into a young man and when I saw themon citizens trapped in suffering and had no way of making a proper living, based only on the hot blood surging within my chest, I established the Rui Lin Army together with a few good friends. The Rui Lin Army¡¯s numbers grew endlessly stronger and the previous Emperor of the Qi Kingdom, who was also the Founding Emperor, was not a foolish man. He was also highly driven, having set his mind on carving out a piece of his own empire, to allow the innocent citizens a ce to distance themselves for being affected by the constant wars.¡±

    ¡°My aspirations and his ideals happened to coincide and we joined together to carve out our own piece of paradise. The army in our hands grew stronger by the day, nurturing and honing our strength for many years. When we finally fought our first resounding battle, a young man appeared to us then. We do not know from where he hade, or who he is, but his top notch stratagems and power made me and the previous Emperor admire him greatly. It was through his strategies when we still had not gotten strong enough but still managed to take our first city, which is the current Qi Kingdom¡¯s Imperial City. We believed that that man had been a benefactor sent by the Heavens to help us but after we sessfully took our first city, that man left. Before he left, he handed the piece of jade to us, saying that it was a gift to celebrate our acquaintance. After that, our army had seemingly gone on undefeated and both the previous Emperor and me attributed that to the Soul Jade, thinking that it had brought us great luck and hence, after the kingdom¡¯s founding, we took the jade piece and dered it a precious jade that protected the country.¡±

    Jun Xian slowly finished his story about the past as a deep sigh weighed upon his heart. How glorious and spirited everything had been in those years and who would have thought that the saying apanying a ruler was as good as apanying a tiger would turn out to be true. The Emperor¡¯s highly temperamental moods had slowly pushed Jun Xian little by little to be iced and looking back at the old Rui Lin Army force in those years, he realized after having experienced countless battles, among the people who had followed him right from the very beginning, there wasn¡¯t that many of them left.

    [His heart, how can it not feel the pain?]

    Jun Xian sighed heavily and raised his eyes to look at Jun Wu Xie. ¡°Are you thinking to find that person?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie nodded. [The Soul Calming Jade by itself did not pose much of a problem, but the young man who had gifted it to the Qi Kingdom made people can¡¯t help but feel suspicious of him.]

    [Just how did hee to possess the Soul Jade? And why would he in turn gift it out so easily to others?]

    Thank You for the support and please continue to read GDBBM and our other fantastic series on trantor¡¯s site at mistycloudtrantions

    All contributions big and small will be greatly appreciated and we at MistyCloudTrantions thank you! Hugz~

    Other original trantions of on MistyCloudTrantions:

    GDBBM ¨C Genius Doctor ck Belly Miss

    DDFYM ¨C Insanely Pampered Wife ¨C Divine Doctor Fifth Young Miss

    MGD ¨C Mesmerizing Ghost Doctor

    OLMT ¨C Overlord, Love Me Tender

    PAW ¨C Prodigiously Amazing Weaponsmith

    TAC ¨C The Anarchic Consort

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 1180

    Chapter 1180: ¡°Complicit in Crime (5)¡±

    Jun Xian said: ¡°That person had never mentioned one word of his own name or identity when he came. After the Qi Kingdom was founded, I had tried to locate the man but to no avail. There is another point..... that I remember rather clearly though.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s heart jumped.

    ¡°That person¡¯s face was extremely good looking and gentle, seemingly only about twenty years of age, but for reasons unknown to us, he had a head full of white hair.....¡± Jun Xian said.

    ¡°White hair?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked, her eyes widening slightly. From memory, the only good looking white haired man she knew of, was just that one person!

    The Grand Adviser of the Fire Country, Wen Yu!

    ¡°Grandfather, have you ever met the Fire Country¡¯s Grand Adviser?¡± An idea formed in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s head and she could not stop herself from asking.

    ¡°The Fire Country¡¯s Grand Adviser? You are speaking of Grand Adviser Wen Yu?¡± Jun Xie asked.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded.

    ¡°I have never met him. The Fire Country was founded a lot earlier than us and it was already a dominant force by itself at that time. While we fought our little skirmishes, the Fire Country did not even pay any attention to us. Moreover, I heard that the Grand Adviser of the Fire Country never leaves the Imperial Capital and I hadn¡¯t had a chance to meet him.¡± Jun Xian said.

    Jun Wu Xie thought about it a moment and she immediately opened the room¡¯s door and got the Rui Lin Army soldier standing guard outside to go find Lei Chen. After having dealt with those people in the dungeon, Jun Wu Yao said he needed to go into the city to find some things and brought Ye Sha and Ye Mei together with him. If not for that, she would have asked Ye Sha to go as it would have been done more quickly.

    Lei Chen came rushing in in a hurry, where luckily, he did not have much to do back at the Fire Country¡¯s camp.

    ¡°Your Majesty.¡± Lei Chen was immediately about to kneel.

    Jun Wu Xie instead dispensed with the formalities.

    ¡°How are you with drawing?¡±

    Lei Chen was surprised a moment, unable to understand why in the world was Jun Xie asking whether he drew well..... could it be that His Majesty had a love for art?

    ¡°eptable.....¡± After Lei Chen was born, the Empress had groomed him well, music, chess, calligraphy and painting, he was skilled in all four of the schrly arts.

    ¡°I need you to draw a portrait of the Grand Adviser for Duke Lin to take a look right now.¡± Jun Wu Xie said.

    Lei Chen was highly puzzled, but even if he did not understand what Jun Wu Xie wanted to do, he still knew how to obey an Imperial order. Lei Chen was now a princely Duke in the Fire Country and was holding a rank simr to Jun Xian, but judging purely in terms of their countries¡¯ might, Lei Chen would be a notch higher. But Lei Chen highly admired Jun Xian and with a nod of his head to Jun Xian, he walked over to the side of the table, picked up a brush and started painting.

    Lei Chen¡¯s skills in drawing was rather good, having gained much praise from the Fire Country¡¯s previous Emperor many times, and Wen Yu had been his Master. Before the rtionship between the two of them had soured, Lei Chen and Wen Yu had been on very familiar terms. Lei Chen¡¯s brushstrokes flew almost with divinity, his movements quick and precise.

    In what seemed like a blink, Lei Chen had already outlined Wen Yu¡¯s countenance urately. He could see that Jun Xie needed the painting in a hurry and he employed special techniques that did not require too much time but would still be able to draw out a person¡¯s countenance and bearing vividly, looking highly lifelike.

    ¡°Duke Lin, please peruse.¡± Lei Chen blew the ink on the parchment dry and moved his body slightly, while inviting Jun Xian over.

    Jun Xian came over to the table and looked at the painting of the handsome young man with his gentle expression and a surprised look came into his eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s really him!¡±

    The countenance depicted upon the painting was exactly the same as what he remembered in his mind. Jun Xian did not dare believe that the young man who had helped them at that time was in reality the Grand Adviser of the Fire Country!

    Jun Wu Xie saw Jun Xian¡¯s reaction and she was sure that her guess had been correct. She dismissed Lei Chen for the moment and only Jun Xian and her were left in the room.

    Thank You for the support and please continue to read GDBBM and our other fantastic series on trantor¡¯s site at mistycloudtrantions

    All contributions big and small will be greatly appreciated and we at MistyCloudTrantions thank you! Hugz~

    Other original trantions of on MistyCloudTrantions:

    GDBBM ¨C Genius Doctor ck Belly Miss

    DDFYM ¨C Insanely Pampered Wife ¨C Divine Doctor Fifth Young Miss

    MGD ¨C Mesmerizing Ghost Doctor

    OLMT ¨C Overlord, Love Me Tender

    PAW ¨C Prodigiously Amazing Weaponsmith

    TAC ¨C The Anarchic Consort

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

    Ad by BidgearAd

    Can¡¯t wait for your next dose? Please check out our Happy Meter to see our awesome supporters who¡¯ve brought a smile to your face. =)

    Get your early ess for GDBBM, more chapters on MistyCloudTrantions¡¯ Patreon now~

 Chapter 1181

    Chapter 1181: ¡°Complicit in Crime (6)¡±

    The countenance depicted upon the painting was exactly the same as what he remembered in his mind. Jun Xian did not dare believe that the young man who had helped them at that time was in reality the Grand Adviser of the Fire Country!

    Jun Wu Xie saw Jun Xian¡¯s reaction and she was sure that her guess had been correct. She dismissed Lei Chen for the moment and only Jun Xian and her were left in the room.

    ¡°Grandfather, is that him?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked, to reaffirm the fact.

    Jun Xian nodded his head resolutely. That face, was one he would never forget his entire life.

    ¡°How did he turn out to be the Fire Country¡¯s Grand Adviser.....¡± Even having seen the portrait of Wen Yu, Jun Xian still found this startling discovery hard to ept. ¡°Before the Qi Kingdom¡¯s founding, the Fire Country had already been established for a long time. And ording to rumours, their Grand Adviser..... should already be rather advanced in age. How did it turn out like this.....¡±

    Jun Xian really could not understand why the Fire Country¡¯s Grand Adviser had chosen to suddenly reach out his hand at that time to help people like them.

    Jun Wu Xie narrowed her eyes. Back in the Fire Country, she had already felt that the Grand Adviser was not someone ordinary but as he had been friendly and not shown himself to be a threat, she had not given it much thought, never expecting that the Qi Kingdom¡¯s Soul Calming Jade was given to them by Wen Yu.....

    So how did Wen Yu manage get his hands on the Soul Calming Jade?

    Having just resolved one mystery, but more and more questions were gathering in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mind that needed her to find answers for one by one.

    Wen Yu¡¯s appearance had not changed all this time and time had not left its trace upon his face in the slightest. Judging based on the way he looked, Wen Yu would be a handsome looking young man only in his twenties, just that his demeanor and mannerisms werepletely devoid of the impatient and brashness of youth, but instead showed polished manners that could only be a result from long years of experience and trials.

    ¡°Wu Xie, you are now the Emperor of the Fire Country, and this Wen Yu.....¡± Jun Xian could not help but look at Jun Wu Xie rather worriedly. If Wen Yu was really that person, his capabilities should then not be underestimated and would Jun Wu Xie¡¯s real identity be discovered by Wen Yu?

    Jun Wu Xie shook his head.

    ¡°The Grand Adviser had not tried to make things difficult for me. He seemed to not want to be overly involved with the affairs of the Fire Country.¡± Regardless whether it was the truth behind Lei Chen¡¯s birth or about how she had overthrown the Emperor, Wen Yu had remained a bystander who just observed from the side, almost never initiating any actions on his own. His aloof attitude from all matters made one unable to help themselves but be curious as it made him seempletely unconcerned about the Fire Country at all.

    Jun Xian sighed slightly in relief. ¡°If I really have the chance to meet him in the future, I would really like to thank him properly. No matter how much trouble this Soul Jade had brought us, but it had preserved your father¡¯s body, keeping it in such perfect condition, which reallyforted me.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie nodded, knowing that the Jun Family¡¯s father and son had always longed for Jun Gu to be revived. That wish, she was willing to help them achieve. Based on what she saw in the Jun father and son, she believed that her own ¡°father¡± would also be a hero worthy of respect.

    ¡°Regarding the matter about the Soul Jade, do not let any news about it spread outside for now. The invasion into the Qi Kingdom this time, was all because the Condor Country wanted to snatch the Soul Jade. I will resolve the entire matter and Grandfather will only need to rest and recuperate properly.¡± Jun Wu Xie said filially. From the bickering among the Commanders, it had not been difficult for her to decipher that they had not known what Lin Xiao was seeking for. With the exception of the Condor Country, the other armies of the three countries had merely been roped in to ying an assisting role and the crux of the problem hade from the Condor Country itself.

    ¡°You just rest assured. That jade, one piece of it is with your father, the other is kept on your uncle¡¯s body at all times. Besides our men from the Rui Lin Army and His Majesty, no one else knows that both pieces of the jade are in the Lin Pce.¡± Jun Xian said.

 Chapter 1182

    Chapter 1182: ¡°Complicit in Crime (7)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie thought back to her own soul that had warped over here and the reaction when she had touched the Soul Calming Jade. The amazing golden seed had been infused in her body and she really wanted to attempt to see whether she presently possessed the capability to resist the effects of such a spirit artifact.

    ¡°A littleter, I will go find Uncle to go take a look at the Soul Jade.¡± Jun Wu Xie said. If that golden seed gave her the ability to withstand the effects of spirit artifacts, then even when she was to be faced against the Twelve Pces in the future, she would be equipped with anotheryer of assurance, afterall.....

    [How many magical artifacts do the Twelve Pces hold in their hands was not known to them.]

    Jun Xian nodded.

    Jun Wu Xie noticed that Jun Xian was exhibiting a tinge of weariness and she didn¡¯t want to disturb her grandfather any further. She retreated from the room and did not hurry herself to go deal with the other tasks on her hands but walked to the courtyard in the Lin Pce that belonged to her.

    The Rui Lin Army soldiers upon seeing Jun Wu Xie appear, suddenly stood at rigid attention. Although their faces were expressionless, their eyes were however filled with smiles.

    They all knew, that the little Emperor of the Fire Country before their eyes, was just their very own Young Miss!

    Jun Wu Xie did not encounter anyone who stopped her within the Lin Pce. Everyone had a tacit understanding on it all. Returning back to her very own ce that she had not lived in for a long time, she found the tables and chairs clean as new. Even when she had asked Long Qi to bring word back that she would not be returning for a long period, her room and the entire courtyard was still kept clean and tidy, like it had always been waiting here to wee her back home.

    Jun Wu Xiey down in her own room, her nerves that had been pulled taut for an entire year finally able to rx immediately upon lying down there.

    The little ck cat sat at the edge of the bed, licking its pawszily as it looked calmly at Lord Meh Meh and the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit wobbling in from outside through the door.

    The two innocent beasts had put on quite a big show in the battle before and they had nowe rushing in to ask for praise from Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie picked up the two naive little beasts in turn onto her bed and enjoyed the momentary peace and tranquility.

    Wishing that time would just freeze right at that moment.....

    Unknowingly, Jun Wu Xie actually feel asleep as shey on the bed, haven¡¯t even had the time to clean off all the blood all over her, falling into a sound sleep with her blood smeared armour still on, where even the stench of blood she had always found so unbearable could not even wake her up from her dreams.

    In order for them to rush to reach here to the Qi Kingdom in the shortest time possible, she had not even had a chance to close her eyes from the time she left the Thousand Beast City, and had rushed the entire way, the constant rage and worry causing her to be unable to calm her heart. Only after the maniacal massacre and having finally returned back to her old abode her heart had longed so strongly for where she was finally able to let down her guard, pure exhaustion immediately imed her to drag her into a deep sleep.

    The little ck cat remained hovering beside Jun Wu Xie and Lord Meh Meh together with the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit were simrly tired and weary. They leaned against Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body and fell soundly asleep as well, leaving only the little ck cat who was a spiritual body not feeling the slightest tinge of exhaustion.

    It was not known how long a time had passed when light footsteps made the little ck cat prick up in alert. It lifted his head to look towards the door and saw Jun Qing having just stepped one foot inside through the door. Upon seeing Jun Wu Xie soundly asleep on the bed, he was slightly startled and he subconsciously lightened his steps, to quietlye to the bedside, pulling the nket up to cover Jun Wu Xie, before silently slipping himself outside.

    The little ck car continued to lie on the bed and saw Jun Qing pulling the door shut. It nced at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face that was soundly asleep and swished its tailzily before morphing to silently slip inside Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body.

    She.....

    Really deserve to give herself a good sleep.

 Chapter 1183

    Chapter 1183: ¡°Seeing the Soul Calming Jade Again (1)¡±

    When Jun Wu Xie woke up from her dreams, the sun¡¯s rays were shining in through a window that was slightly ajar, to spill onto the floor.

    Lord Meh Meh was sleeping with all four of its hooves sticking up in the air while the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit was sleeping soundly upon Lord Meh Meh¡¯s soft belly. One of Lord Meh Meh¡¯s hooves would twitch asionally and the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit would subconsciously stretch out a paw to hold down the hoof.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mind was still groggy with sleep and her nose was filled with the pungent stench of blood. She massaged her temples as she got off the bed and slowly unbuckled her armour piece by piece to throw them onto the floor, leaving just the cloth robe underneath on her.

    The armour fell to the ground in a loud and clear ttering, the noise immediately sending a slight shiver to run through the Rui Lin Army soldier standing guard at the door.

    ¡°Your Majesty from the Fire Country, we¡¯ve gotten the hot water all prepared and ready for your use. Would you then like to have a bath?¡± From outside the door, the Rui Lin Army soldier¡¯s stoic voice came floating in.

    Jun Wu Xie frowned slightly and said: ¡°Just have it sent over now then.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± The Rui Lin Army soldier outside stifled the twitch that tugged at the corner of his mouth, trying hard to maintain his stoicposure as he immediately turned to run towards the kitchen to get people to deliver the hot water over.

    [The Young Miss has finally awoken!]

    His mood was rather joyous, his steps suddenly feeling lighter!

    When the hot water was brought into the room, Jun Wu Xie looked at the light in the sky and asked the Rui Lin Army soldier making the delivery.

    ¡°How long did I sleep for?¡±

    ¡°Not much, just a day and a half.¡± The Rui Lin Army said, forcing on a calm front, his hands quickly drawing out the bath for Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°.....¡± [A day and a half?]

    Jun Wu Xie had not thought that she would sleep for so long.

    ¡°Within this period, did anything happen out there?¡± Jun Wu Xie thought that there was no more need to disguise her identity before the Rui Lin Army¡¯s men and she asked in a manner that could not possibly be more nonchnt and casual than she did,pletely unlike the ¡°Emperor of the Fire Country¡± when she had first stepped into the Lin Pce, but acted exactly like a resident member of the Jun Family.

    From the mannerisms the Rui Lin Army soldiers had shown her before, she knew that the men must have already guessed her identity so why should she continue to hide it from them?

    ¡°Reporting to Young..... Erm, Your Majesty from the Fire Country, the little Lord has left instructions to say after you wake up, we are to prepare a bath together with a fresh set of clothes for you, and only after you have eaten your meal, are we allowed to tell you about the things happening outside.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie was slightly surprised, and the cold chill in her eyes unconsciously softened a little.

    ¡°Got it, you¡¯re dismissed then.¡±

    Her uncle had made these arrangements, seeking to have her worry less and rest more about things. No matter who she was outside, back in the Lin Pce, Jun Qing was her uncle, an elder. His instructions, must therefore be obeyed.

    After taking much effort to wash off the blood off her body again and again, she was finally rid of the stench that clung on to her. The clothes that Jun Qing had prepared for Jun Wu Xie was a set of men¡¯s clothes in her size, her sweet and considerate uncle having thought of everything for her.

    With the stink of blood fading off from her body, it was slowly reced by the familiar faint fragrance of herbs.

    After she finished her bath, it wasn¡¯t long before highly fragrant and aromatic dishes of food were brought into the room. As she dug into the meal, Jun Qing and Long Qi came walking in, with wide smiles upon their faces.

    ¡°At least you know you should eat after waking up. Just how long have you, this littless, not given yourself proper rest that you have immediately fallen in such a deep sleep for a whole day and a half the moment your head touches the bed? You didn¡¯t even manage to stay awake long enough to eat before that and made me worried you will starve.¡± Jun Qing nagged as he looked helplessly at Jun Wu Xie. Seeing the scene where his niece who had always been a little obsessed with cleanliness still dressed in her blood caked armour as she slept so soundly immediately upon her head hitting the pillow, Jun Qing found it rather amusing and at the same time causing a slight ache to fill his heart.

 Chapter 1184

    Chapter 1184: ¡°Seeing the Soul Calming Jade Again (2)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie gave her uncle a rather awkward nce as she had not thought that she would sleep for that long as well.

    ¡°Alright, alright. Just teasing you. Hurry up and eat. Don¡¯t starve.¡± Jun Qing said with a helplesslyugh as he shook his head, sitting down on a chair by the side. Jun Wu Xie then picked up her bowl and chopsticks to begin eating her food slowly.

    Having taken just two mouthfuls to line her stomach, she raised her head up again to look at Jun Qing.

    ¡°Uncle, you came here to see me for something?¡±

    Jun Qing replied: ¡°It¡¯s not much really. Didn¡¯t you tell your grandfather that you wanted to take a look at the Soul Jade? I heard about it and had wanted to bring it over to you but did not think that I would find you already fallen asleep. I got the men to stand guard at the door and instructed them to look for me when you wake up, to save you some steps running around to look for me.¡±

    The Rui Lin Army soldier guarding the door was arranged by Jun Qing. He knew that Jun Wu Xie hadpletely exhausted herself and she would definitely want to bathe and change when she woke up, and she would surely need to eat.

    ¡°Mm. Where¡¯s the Soul Jade?¡± Jun Wu Xie appreciated her uncle¡¯s thoughtfulness and upon hearing the first mention of the Soul Calming Jade, she immediately forgot about needing to eat and just opened her mouth to ask about the Soul Calming Jade.

    Jun Qing raised a hand and flicked a finger on her forehead. ¡°The thing is on me right now and it will not be going anywhere. You first take care of your stomach and if you do not finish the rice in your bowl, I will not be showing the Soul Jade to you.¡±

    In a year, Jun Wu Xie had grown quite a bit taller, but she was still a little too slender. Having not seen his niece for a year, when Jun Qing saw the skinny frame on Jun Wu Xie, his heart winced painfully. If not for the war, he would have gotten the men to gather all the most delicious delicacies and put them all in front of Jun Wu Xie to properly nourish her.

    ¡°Alright.....¡± Jun Wu Xiemented as she rubbed at her forehead where she had been hit. It had not been painful, but had instead made her heart feel aforting warmth.

    She had not experienced this warmth from her family for a long time and even the slightest bit of it was irreceably precious to her.

    Seeing that Jun Wu Xie had buried her head into her bowl to eat again, Jun Qing finally relented, not entirely serious when he said Jun Wu Xie did not have to care about everything happening outside. She had be the Fire Country¡¯s Emperor and if he did not share a word about what was going on out there, her heart would still worry about it.

    ¡°The Fire Country¡¯s army has set up camp outside the city and the Qi Kingdom¡¯s soldiers and citizens are busy with restoring the city from the damage incurred. We also send food outside to the Fire Country¡¯s camp everyday. This is the first time I havee in contact with the Fire Country¡¯s army and I must say that the Fire Country¡¯s army is rather well trained. With so many of them just at our doorstep, there hasn¡¯t been any chaos and there hasn¡¯t even been a single incident of conflict with the citizens in the city.¡± Jun Qing said, giving a highly simplified ount of the situation outside over the period she had been unconscious after the war to Jun Wu Xie.

    The Fire Country¡¯s army under the supervision of Lei Chen and Lei Xi had been well behaved and not only had they not stirred up any trouble, they had even asked to let them help to repair the city¡¯s walls. Of course the initiative could very well have been all due to Jun Xie¡¯s position.

    But Jun Qing was nevertheless still very grateful for the help.

    ¡°That¡¯s what a soldier should be like. By leaning with the strong to bully the weak, that¡¯s not what makes a man. Our Rui Lin Army had always remained steadfast in this.¡± Jun Wu Xie mumbled as she chewed on her food.

    Long Qi who had been standing on one side, had his eyes fill up with pride upon hearing those words.

    Jun Qingughed aloud and shook his head helplessly. ¡°You are now already the Fire Country¡¯s Emperor, how can you still say things like this?¡±

    ¡°The Fire Country¡¯s army is rather good, but the Rui Lin Army isn¡¯t too shabby as well. They could both be considered to be stalwart and rigorously disciplined forces, and I was just stating facts.¡± Jun Wu Xie replied. She had not meant topare the armies from the two countries but had only mentioned it in passing.

    Only after Jun Wu Xie finally cleaned out the rice in her bowl did Jun Qing then bring out the Soul Jade he carried around with him on his body.

    Thank You for the support and please continue to read GDBBM and our other fantastic series on trantor¡¯s site at mistycloudtrantions

    All contributions big and small will be greatly appreciated and we at MistyCloudTrantions thank you! Hugz~

    Other original trantions of on MistyCloudTrantions:

    GDBBM ¨C Genius Doctor ck Belly Miss

    DDFYM ¨C Insanely Pampered Wife ¨C Divine Doctor Fifth Young Miss

    MGD ¨C Mesmerizing Ghost Doctor

    OLMT ¨C Overlord, Love Me Tender

    PAW ¨C Prodigiously Amazing Weaponsmith

    TAC ¨C The Anarchic Consort

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 1185

    Chapter 1185: ¡°Seeing the Soul Calming Jade Again (3)¡±

    That one half of the Soul Jade was carefully stored in a cotton bag by Jun Qing and always kept close on his body. This item could very well affect whether his elder brother, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s father, would be able to be revived and he did not dare to be careless with it.

    Jun Wu Xie stared at the Soul Calming Jade. She was in no hurry to pick it up and she merely raised her head to look at Jun Qing.

    ¡°Uncle.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°In a while..... if I start to show any strange symptoms, you must not panic. I will be fine.¡± Jun Wu Xie said, unable to be certain whether she would be still be affected by the effects of the Soul Calming Jade, not wanting any reactions she might have from the Soul Calming Jade to worry Jun Qing.

    Jun Qing was taken aback hearing those words.

    ¡°Would the Soul Jade have any adverse effect on you?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie shook her head.

    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t matter.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie had put it across very lightly, but Jun Qing was still rather worried, where he was already thinking of keeping the Soul Jade away. Fortunately, Jun Wu Xie had repeatedly assured him that she would not do anything that would hurt herself and that made finally made Jun Qing change his mind.

    Jun Wu Xie drew in a deep breath before slowly reaching her hand out to gradually ce her hand upon the Soul Calming Jade.

    The feeling that made her spirit quiver from before did not manifest!

    Under her palm, she only felt the slightly chill and cold surface of the Soul Calming Jade.

    [No reaction!]

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s heart jumped slightly. Did that mean the golden seed within her body had not only repaired her damaged soul but it had even made her soul meld perfectly with this shell of a body?

    That discovery caused a tinge of delight to rise within Jun Wu Xie usually cold and indifferent heart.

    When the soul was unstable, the problems that could possibly arise from it was too many and now that it was resolved, it made Jun Wu Xie silently heave a sigh of relief.

    The nervousness disappeared from Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes but the expression on Jun Qing who was sitting on one side still looked wary as he was deeply afraid of anything that could happen to Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°How?¡± Jun Qing asked cautiously.

    Jun Wu Xie raised her eyes to look at Jun Qing and said softly: ¡°Nothing.....¡±

    However, just as Jun Wu Xie¡¯s voice just fell a strange feeling suddenly spread very quickly within her body!

    That strange feeling wandered out from her physical body and expanded to reach her every single nerve, seemingly like something was stirring within her soul. That kind of feeling where big waves were being kicked up in one¡¯s soul made Jun Wu Xie immediately clench up her fists, and her face quickly turning deathly white!

    Upon seeing the drastic change in Jun Wu Xie¡¯splexion, Jun Qing instantly jumped up from his chair. He looked at Jun Wu Xie anxiously but with Jun Wu Xie¡¯s preemptive warning, Jun Qing did not dare to touch his niece recklessly, but could only look on worriedly as Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face became whiter and whiter.

    The strange feeling got more and more intense, and Jun Wu Xie felt as if her soul was being torn apart by a strong force, the feeling beingpletely different from when she had touched the Soul Calming Jade for the first time!

    Cold sweat beaded and rolled off her forehead, wetting the floor around her feet. She clenched up her jaw tightly, resisting against the strange feeling she had never felt before.

    It wasn¡¯t painful, but it made one highly ufortable, as any ripple that ran through one¡¯s soul, could bring about an enormous reaction!

    What was really happening?

    Even Jun Wu Xie herself was not able to exin the situation properly. Under the waves that surged through her soul, she began to feel dizzy and faint, her stomach churning incessantly! She wanted to move her hand covering over the Soul Calming Jade away but she no longer had the strength!

    Thank You for the support and please continue to read GDBBM and our other fantastic series on trantor¡¯s site at mistycloudtrantions

    All contributions big and small will be greatly appreciated and we at MistyCloudTrantions thank you! Hugz~

    Other original trantions of on MistyCloudTrantions:

    GDBBM ¨C Genius Doctor ck Belly Miss

    DDFYM ¨C Insanely Pampered Wife ¨C Divine Doctor Fifth Young Miss

    MGD ¨C Mesmerizing Ghost Doctor

    OLMT ¨C Overlord, Love Me Tender

    PAW ¨C Prodigiously Amazing Weaponsmith

    TAC ¨C The Anarchic Consort

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 1186

    Chapter 1186: [Trantor¡¯s Note from Cloud: spoiler title, will be revealed next chapter]

    The little ck cat could feel that something was wrong with Jun Wu Xie and it quickly leapt up onto the table, lifted its paw and struck lightning quick at the piece of Soul Jade under Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hand to push it away!

    In the instant that Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hand was separated from the Soul Calming Jade, her body suddenly involuntarily started to fall backwards!

    Jun Qing was quick on his feet to catch her and when he saw the deathly pallor on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face, his heart immediately leapt into his throat!

    ¡°Long Qi! Fetch the physician quick!¡± Jun Qing roared anxiously.

    Long Qi had turned and was about to dart out the door when a voice suddenly rang out.

    ¡°A physician will be of no use!¡±

    Long Qi and Jun Qing immediately looked up and discovered that the voice had actuallye out from the little ck cat¡¯s mouth, and their faces immediately twisted up into expressions of speechless incredulity.

    The little ck cat jumped off the table and slipped onto Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body, its little head pressed against Jun Wu Xie¡¯s forehead.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s condition was obviously a problem that afflicted her soul and bringing in any physicians would not help her in any way, and instead just expose Jun Wu Xie¡¯s real identity. Jun Qing was Jun Wu Xie¡¯s family and the little ck cat trusted him and hence it had not had any qualms about speaking before him.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s consciousness gradually sank into darkness. She seemed to be feeling a that her spirit was being struck by another force continuously, the feeling highly unbearable as her spirit was slowly cracking open from the constant impact, seemingly something was slowly spilling out from that crack!

    Suddenly! She opened her eyes wide!

    ¡°Wu Xie!¡± Jun Qing immediately called out when he saw Jun Wu Xie regain consciousness.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face however, creased up into a frown, a burning surge was at that moment rushing into her hand!

    On her finger, a red light was glowing constantly, the location of the light it was glowing at, was exactly the spot that Jun Wu Xie¡¯s Spirit Ring was!

    Her entire finger felt like it had been put over a fire to be roasted, the pain so excruciating that it could drive a person mad!

    Jun Wu Xie clutched at her finger stoically, her entire body shaking a little uncontrobly.

    Jun Qing and Long Qi at the side were so anxious they were like ants upon a hot pan, butpletely clueless on how they could help, unable to do anything but stare fixedly at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s little pale face, their fists tightly clenched up.

    All of a sudden!

    The glowing red light exploded within the room!

    With that brilliant burst of exploding light, a strange fragrance quickly permeated throughout the entire room, and within that red light, a slender figure was slowly being revealed!

    At that moment, the strange feeling that wrecked at her inside Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body faded away. She panted slightly through narrowed eyes, to stare at the figure revealed, after the red light dissipated.

    ¡°Hmm? How many years had it been, that someone is actuallypatible with me?¡± Azy andnguid male voice suddenly rang out beside Jun Wu Xie¡¯s ear, and together with that voice, a fiery red figure suddenly appeared right before Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes!

    A good looking man dressed in a bright red brocade robe stood indolently within the room, his head of long ck hair flowing down his back carelessly secured by a hair tie, the ink ck tresses contrasting against his red clothes, beautiful and bewitching. The man had a attractive countenance, his long upnted phoenix eyes narrowed very slightly, seemingly containing the endless touch of spring, a tinge of red over that pair of eyes.

    The sudden appearance of the mysterious man caused Jun Qing and Long Qi within the room to immediately raise their guard. They wanted to protect Jun Wu Xie, but for some unknown reason, they could not seem to summon the slightest bit of their strength, their limbs suddenly feeling uncannily sore and weak, like all the strength within their bodies had been drained out from them, where they found to even maintain their current stance, had be highly taxing on them.

    Thank You for the support and please continue to read GDBBM and our other fantastic series on trantor¡¯s site at mistycloudtrantions

    All contributions big and small will be greatly appreciated and we at MistyCloudTrantions thank you! Hugz~

    Other original trantions of on MistyCloudTrantions:

    GDBBM ¨C Genius Doctor ck Belly Miss

    DDFYM ¨C Insanely Pampered Wife ¨C Divine Doctor Fifth Young Miss

    MGD ¨C Mesmerizing Ghost Doctor

    OLMT ¨C Overlord, Love Me Tender

    PAW ¨C Prodigiously Amazing Weaponsmith

    TAC ¨C The Anarchic Consort

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 1187

    Chapter 1187:

    ¡°Who are you!¡± Jun Qing asked through gritted teeth while summoning thest ounces of his strength, to look warily at the red robed man.

    The red robed man¡¯s eyes turned slightly, to sweep across everyone within the room, his gaze passing over the little ck cat who was staring at him with hostility, to finally fall upon the figure of Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°I really had not thought that it would be someone so young.¡± The red robed man opened his long legs up in a wide stride, to walk towards Jun Wu Xie who was being held within Jun Qing¡¯s arms.

    ¡°What are you thinking of doing! ?¡± Jun Qing saw himing towards them in approach, and every cell within him was almost going to explode!

    The red robed man lifted an eyebrow slightly and looked at Jun Qing who was almost at the end of his strength, and he smiled sinisterly to say: ¡°Not bad, to think that you can hold out till now. That shows you at least have some semnce of capability. But..... whatever I want to do now, you think you have any strength left to even stop me?¡±

    Upon saying that, the red robed man bent down and reached his hand out towards Jun Wu Xie.

    As he got a little closer, a look of astonishment shed in the red robed man¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°On you, why do I detect the scent of that little idiot.....¡±

    At the moment of the red robed man¡¯s hesitation, the little ck cat morphed into its ck beast form and leapt at him, using its sharp ws and fangs to force the man away from Jun Wu Xie!

    The red robed man took a step backwards, his eyes narrowed as he stared at the ck beast with its bared fangs.

    ¡°Arh..... You are also a spirit body?¡±

    ¡°Roar! !¡± The ck beast let out a low roar, the sound shocking Lord Meh Meh and the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit awake. The moment they opened their eyes, they saw the ck beast faced off with the red robed man and almost by instinct, they immediately saw the red robed man as an enemy!

    In the instant the two Spirit Beasts were about to attack, they suddenly discovered that their strength were almost all drained out and even when they just wanted to stand up, they found themselves unable to do it!

    The red robed man gave a lightugh, looking at the ck beast¡¯s highly aggressive demeanor, his eyes still showing a sort of puzzlement as he turned his gaze back to look at Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°No need to get so excited. I won¡¯t do anything bad anyway.¡± The red robed man shrugged easily.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s brows creased up into a frown, the waves within her soul vanished away, but the residual effects still leaving her rather weak while she seemed to find the fragrance permeating the room rather familiar to her.

    That scent, was very much alike the fragrance of a evil flower in her past life.

    ¡°Just who are you?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked chillingly, her eyes narrowed.

    The red robed man open up his arms and before everyone¡¯s eyes, he lifted the hem of his robe and knelt on one knee right before Jun Wu Xie!

    ¡°Greetings, my Mistress. I am your ring spirit.¡±

    [What! ?]

    The moment the red robed man¡¯s words left his mouth, Jun Qing and Long Qi stared at him with wide incredulous eyes.

    [Ring spirit! ?]

    [How is that possible! ?]

    They had never ever seen a ring spirit taking a human form. Moreover..... Jun Wu Xie obviously already has a ring spirit, so how could there be a second one?

    Looking throughout thends, all the way from ancient times till now, never had a person ever possessed two ring spirits. Jun Qing and Long Qi could not make themselves believe a single word the red robed man was saying.

    But.....

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes merely showed a trickle of surprise, but did not exhibit any expression of disbelief, and even the ck beast standing before Jun Wu Xie had retracted its aggressive stance.

    ¡°You are a nt ring spirit?¡± Those highly shocking words came out from Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mouth, showing she fully believed the red robed man¡¯s words, which Long Qi and Jun Qing foundpletely unbelievable!

    Chapter 1187: ¡°Greetings, My Mistress (2)¡±

    Thank You for the support and please continue to read GDBBM and our other fantastic series on trantor¡¯s site at mistycloudtrantions

    All contributions big and small will be greatly appreciated and we at MistyCloudTrantions thank you! Hugz~

    Other original trantions of on MistyCloudTrantions:

    GDBBM ¨C Genius Doctor ck Belly Miss

    DDFYM ¨C Insanely Pampered Wife ¨C Divine Doctor Fifth Young Miss

    MGD ¨C Mesmerizing Ghost Doctor

    OLMT ¨C Overlord, Love Me Tender

    PAW ¨C Prodigiously Amazing Weaponsmith

    TAC ¨C The Anarchic Consort

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 1188

    Chapter 1188: ¡°Greetings, My Mistress (3)¡±

    The red robed man smiled slightly and said: ¡°Mistress is indeed most perceptive. With me in this form, and you still can guess it correctly.¡± After saying that, his eyes narrowed up and within that thick fragrance in the air, he tried to seek out that faint trace of an elegant scent.

    ¡°I think, that I am not my Mistress¡¯ first ring spirit. Or should I say..... I am not your first nt ring spirit.¡±

    [That faint scent of lotus, was so familiar to him and he would never fail to recognise it!]

    ¡°Retract that fragrance of yours!¡± Jun Wu Xie said with a frown. She had prepared herself before this, that a second ring spirit might appear, but she had never thought that it would be after she touched the Soul Jade.

    But thinking back on it in hindsight, Jun Wu Xie could very well guess at the reason behind it.

    The Devious Wyvern had opened up the doors into the Spirit World and the Soul Calming Jade that had an effect on spirit bodies had acted as the catalyst, which caused her second ring spirit to appear at this moment.

    But Jun Wu Xie had not expected that the ring spirit¡¯s true form, could very possibly be that of a flower of evil!

    ¡°Mistress does not like the fragrance emanating out from me?¡± The red robed man¡¯s face suddenly showed an expression of grief.

    ¡°If it didn¡¯t cause the limbs of lifeforms to be weak, I think I wouldn¡¯t mind.¡± Jun Wu Xie said in a cold voice.

    In her past life, she hade across a kind of evil flower. The appearance of that flower usually brought with it endless deaths and evil. After she was reborn into this world, she had not seen a nt simr to it here and she had thought that it did not exist in this world, but never had she expected.....

    [It exists here, and was even in the form of a nt ring spirit!]

    Surprise showed in the red robed man¡¯s eyes, he had never once thought that Jun Wu Xie would discover the hidden effects of his fragrance within such a short period of time. This was the first time that such a situation had happened to him.

    ¡°Wu Xie..... You said it¡¯s the fragrance that is causing our bodies to be so weak?¡± Jun Qing asked in shock. He had been thinking to himself why for no reason, he had suddenly not been able to summon up his power.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded and her gaze fell on the red robed man.

    The red robed man smiled, and with a nonchnt shrug of his shoulders, he lifted his arms and waved his sleeves lightly. The fragrance that pervaded the entire room then quickly dissipatedpletely in a short period of time!

    In tandem with the scent disappearing, Jun Qing and the others found their strength returning back to their bodies!

    Jun Wu Xie stood up, and although her face was still rather pale, those eyes on her however did not show the slightest bit of weakness.

    ¡°Seems like your humble servant has misjudged you. I had thought that I have met a young and ignorant Mistress, never expecting that my Mistress you would give me such a big surprise. You are my Mistress indeed.....¡± The red robed man frivolously walked over toe before Jun Wu Xie, and stretched out his hand thinking to put in on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s cheek.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s brows furrowed up into a frown and was about to dodge when a ray of light suddenly shed past, in between Jun Wu Xie and the red robed man!

    A tiny figure suddenly appeared in front of Jun Wu Xie and moving at a very fast speed, the red robed man who was in close proximity to Jun Wu Xie was pushed back!

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch my Mistress! ! !¡±

    Indignant with rage, Little Lotus had suddenlye rushing out, the expression on his fair and chubby face angry and nervous as he waved his short hands angrily in front of him, to push the red robed man physically away from Jun Wu Xie, seeming like the red robed man¡¯s proximity to Jun Wu Xie would profane his Mistress!

    Thank You for the support and please continue to read GDBBM and our other fantastic series on trantor¡¯s site at mistycloudtrantions

    All contributions big and small will be greatly appreciated and we at MistyCloudTrantions thank you! Hugz~

    Other original trantions of on MistyCloudTrantions:

    GDBBM ¨C Genius Doctor ck Belly Miss

    DDFYM ¨C Insanely Pampered Wife ¨C Divine Doctor Fifth Young Miss

    MGD ¨C Mesmerizing Ghost Doctor

    OLMT ¨C Overlord, Love Me Tender

    PAW ¨C Prodigiously Amazing Weaponsmith

    TAC ¨C The Anarchic Consort

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 1189

    Chapter 1189: ¡°Poppy Flower (1)¡±

    The red robed man¡¯s eyes narrowed as he stared at Little Lotus with his stubby arms iling wildly and tiny teeth bared, and the end of his eyebrows lifted slightly as he grabbed at Little Lotus¡¯ swinging arms.

    ¡°Haven¡¯t seen you for some time and I see that you have be a whole lot braver.¡± The red robed man said as he stared at Little Lotus.

    The highly indignant Little Lotus found his arms held within the red robed man¡¯s grip and his puny strength was no match for his opponent, and could only look up pitifully with his head raised up, to see the other party¡¯s face staring at him sinisterly.

    ¡°You..... You..... You let me go.....¡± Little Lotus was getting tongue tied.

    The red robed man lowered his head and looked Little Lotus with his tears brimming in his eyes and said in a highly teasing tone: ¡°Just now, you wanted me to back off from whose Mistress?¡±

    ¡°Mi..... Mine.....¡± Little Lotus pouted, on the very verge of tears.

    ¡°Oh?¡± An eyebrow arched up on the red robed man¡¯s face, a red glint shing in his eye.

    ¡°WAAAAH! !¡± Having been threatened, the forced facade of bravery Little Lotus had put up before almost instantly dissolved as he bawled loudly, the tears gushing out from his eyes, his tiny body shaking like a willow in the wind, looking extremely pitiful.

    Jun Qing and Long Qi saw everything before their eyes in bbergasted amazement, overwhelmed by the sudden wave of information, unable toprehend just what was really happening at that moment. The only thing that was clear in their mind, was that another tiny little toddler had suddenly appeared, and why had he broken into tears all of a sudden?

    The ck beast had already morphed back into the little ck cat, rolling its eyes as it raised its paw onto its face. Towards Little Lotus¡¯ moronic actions, it really couldn¡¯t force itself to watch on any longer.

    [Can that little idiot get any dumber?]

    [If it was going to be frightened into tears with just a few words from people, what was the purpose that he even came out in the first ce! !]

    Towards Little Lotus¡¯ sobbing, the red robed seemed to be highly used to it as he stared at the little one who was just bawling his eyes out, and the red robed man¡¯s eyes filled with an evil glint. He gripped both of Little Lotus¡¯ little ws with one hand, and with the other, seemingly well practiced, he slipped it under Little Lotus¡¯ bib.....

    Little Lotus began crying even more loudly.

    ¡°Eh? Why isn¡¯t it there?¡± After feeling about, the red robed man discovered nothing but just an emptiness in his hand, which the red robed man was feeling rather unused to. He raised up Little Lotus¡¯ tiny tear streaked face and said: ¡°Little idiot, where are your lotus seeds? Don¡¯t tell me you have been cking after leaving the Spirit World and you haven¡¯t even been able to produce any lotus seeds?¡±

    ¡°You! You let me go! ! Waaaah.....¡± Little Lotus continued to cry pitifully.

    The red robed man was going to tease him further when unexpectedly, a small fair hand pressed on his arm, and rescued Little Lotus from his evil ws.

    Jun Wu Xie pulled Little Lotus, who was crying so badly he was gasping to breathe between his sobs, to her side. She finally knew now, when Little Lotus had said that he did not have many of his lotus seeds left because they had been eaten up by ¡°those guys¡±. She guessed that this man before her, was one member among those who ate his lotus seeds.

    ¡°Mistress! !¡± Little Lotus looked at Jun Wu Xie with his eyes wet with tears and he fell into Jun Wu Xie¡¯s arms to continue to bawl loudly, as if he had suffered some major injustice.

    Little Lotus had never even in his dreams, ever thought that he would see the red robed man here. The Heavens knew, that his legs turn to jelly the moment he sees the man. Back in the Spirit World, that fellow was one of the scoundrels that loved to bully him the most.

    He had thought with his Mistress to stick to now and having left the Spirit World, he would be able to avoid those scoundrels. Never had he expected.....

    One had nowe straight up to the door!

    At that moment, Little Lotus felt as if his entire flowery existence had no more hope in front of him!

    Thank You for the support and please continue to read GDBBM and our other fantastic series on trantor¡¯s site at mistycloudtrantions

    All contributions big and small will be greatly appreciated and we at MistyCloudTrantions thank you! Hugz~

    Other original trantions of on MistyCloudTrantions:

    GDBBM ¨C Genius Doctor ck Belly Miss

    DDFYM ¨C Insanely Pampered Wife ¨C Divine Doctor Fifth Young Miss

    MGD ¨C Mesmerizing Ghost Doctor

    OLMT ¨C Overlord, Love Me Tender

    PAW ¨C Prodigiously Amazing Weaponsmith

    TAC ¨C The Anarchic Consort

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 1190

    Chapter 1190: ¡°Poppy Flower (2)¡±

    Towards the chaotic situation in the room, Jun Qing and Long Qi was showing that they really did not understand what was really going on at all and they decided they might as well mp their mouths shut and took it as they were watching a performance, worried that they might just be seen as being too dumb toprehend anything out of it.

    ¡°Mistress is being showing favouritism. That little dolt is your ring spirit and so am I. Why do I not see Mistressforting me as well?¡± The red robed manined, crossing his arms in front of his chest, as he tilted his head slovenly to look at Jun Wu Xie.

    Little Lotus heard that and was immediately unhappy. But banking on Jun Wu Xie having taken his side, he raised his teary eyes and looked at Jun Wu Xie to say: ¡°Mistress, can you don¡¯t want him? He is the worst..... Back in the Spirit World, you won¡¯t be able to find any bad eggs worse than him.¡±

    Having suffered endless bullying and was badly ravaged in the past, Little Lotus didn¡¯t like it in the least that he had to share the same owner with the red robed man as that would mean that he would once again fall into the red robed man¡¯s evil ws!

    Little Lotus had just said those words when he could felt as if a fire burning was burning behind his back which frightened him so badly he did not even dare to turn his head to look behind.

    ¡°I see that this little idiot has learnt to be smarter, and you now know how to use the circumstances to avenge your personal agenda.¡± The red robed man said with an eyebrow arched up and he turned to say to Jun Wu Xie: ¡°Whether Poppy stays or not, is entirely up to Mistress to decide.¡±

    ¡°Poppy?¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyebrow lifted. The term was exactly the same as it was in her previous life.

    Poppy flower, a type that had been discovered in very early times, a nt that could be extracted to be used to concoct various drugs and painkillers. In those years when Jun Wu Xie had been with the organization, she had seen poppy flowers before. Although the organization belonged to neither side of thew and treaded the thin line of grey in between, there were two things that they did not ever touch or get involved in and one was them was drugs.

    Because of that, they had even once sent agents to bust up a kingpin drug lord¡¯s nest, torchingrge swathes of poppy flowers they had nted there.....

    In many people¡¯s eyes, the poppy flower was intricately linked to endless crime, a flower of evil, and the drugs concocted from them, had imed the lives of an immeasurable number of people, and destroyed a countless number of families.

    That little flower that was filled with so much evil, was however bright red like blood, beautiful but deadly.

    Jun Wu Xie had once cultivated a few poppy flowers in her ownb, but it was not used to make harmful drugs, but was extracted and used in medicine that induced paralysis of the nerves, but..... although the purpose of its use differed, whether it was used to harm people, or to save a person, it would cause the user to develop a high reliance on it, and an addiction hard to eradicate. After conducting some research on it for some time, Jun Wu Xie had not touched it anymore ever since.

    Never having expected, that her second ring spirit, would turn out to be a poppy flower!

    When she had smelt that familiar fragrance earlier, she had already had some guesses about it.

    ¡°That¡¯s right my Mistress, you can address me as such. I am willing to be a poppy flower that blooms only for you alone.¡± Poppy said as he knelt on one knee at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s feet, hisnguid manner disappeared, and was at that moment solemn as he gingerly lifted one hand of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s, and sealed his pledge with a light kiss on the back of her hand.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyebrow furrowed up and the little ck cat was looking at Poppy with a ¡°you¡¯re so dead¡± gaze.

    [Daring to kiss its Mistress¡¯ hand, if that demon lord ever catches you, it wouldn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re man or ghost, flower or spirit, it will only end in one word, death!]

    Poppy waspletely oblivious to the little ck cat¡¯s inner thoughts and had already gotten up to take a step back. Little Lotus was still avoiding him like the gue as he hid behind Jun Wu Xie, a trembling little mass, his eyes red from crying, looking at Poppy usingly for all the evil Poppy had once done upon him.

    [He didn¡¯t want to share the same Mistress with Poppy! WAAAAHH!]

    [Who can save him! ?]

    [Hurry up ande drag this scoundrel away from here now! WAAH!]

    Thank You for the support and please continue to read GDBBM and our other fantastic series on trantor¡¯s site at mistycloudtrantions

    All contributions big and small will be greatly appreciated and we at MistyCloudTrantions thank you! Hugz~

    Other original trantions of on MistyCloudTrantions:

    GDBBM ¨C Genius Doctor ck Belly Miss

    DDFYM ¨C Insanely Pampered Wife ¨C Divine Doctor Fifth Young Miss

    MGD ¨C Mesmerizing Ghost Doctor

    OLMT ¨C Overlord, Love Me Tender

    PAW ¨C Prodigiously Amazing Weaponsmith

    TAC ¨C The Anarchic Consort

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 1191

    Chapter 1191: ¡°Poppy Flower (3)¡±

    No one would understand Little Lotus¡¯ sorrow. Poppy who had be Jun Wu Xie¡¯s ring spirit had no way of returning back to the Spirit World, unless Jun Wu Xie died.....

    That was one point that Little Lotus did not even dare think about.

    Although Jun Wu Xie really wanted to determine her ring spirit Poppy¡¯s abilities in the first instant possible, but when the fragrance of poppies had permeated throughout the room like it had earlier, the fragrance of such a flower had contained an element that affected a person¡¯s nervous system. It was still fine for her, but Jun Qing and Long Qi would require a bit of treatment or Poppy¡¯s fragrance would bring them a whole lot of trouble. Without mentioning anything else, if they developed a reliance towards poppies, it would be already be troublesome enough.

    Jun Wu Xie had already noticed it, that Poppy¡¯s flower fragrance was more intense than any poppy flower she hade across in her past life. If it was said that the poppy flowers in her past life needed to be specially treated before being extracted and refined to finally be produced as a drug with an effect that would affect a person¡¯s nervous system, then the ring spirit Poppy before her eyes now, with just the fragrance that he was able to emit from his body, had an effect that was alreadyparable to those carefully refined drugs!

    If the remnants of Poppy¡¯s fragrance was left untended to remain within Jun Qing¡¯s and Long Qi¡¯s bodies, it was thought that they would suffer strong repercussions.

    ¡°All of you wait here.¡± Jun Wu Xie said while casting a nce at Poppy, and then she turned to say to Jun Qing and Long Qi: ¡°Uncle and Long Qie with me.¡±

    Jun Qing and Long Qi were still in a daze, their mindspletely nk. Whatever Jun Wu Xie said, they acted ordingly.

    But for Little Lotus, see that Jun Wu Xie was going to leave, immediately whined, wanting to follow. Even if you beat him to death, he did not dare to remain in the same room with Poppy, or the one that would end up suffering would surely be him!

    Jun Qing followed Jun Wu Xie out of the room and they walked towards the herbs and medicine storehouse within her yard. It could be because the faint smell of herbs had diluted the effects of the remnants from Poppy¡¯s fragrance deep seated within his body and Jun Qing regained back his senses. His gaze then involuntarily fell upon that tiny figure who was shorter than his legs and it remained fixed upon Little Lotus.

    Little Lotus had trotted quickly along on his two short tiny legs to follow behind Jun Wu Xie the entire way, deeply afraid that he would lose them. Looking at that shy and bashful demeanor on the boy, Jun Qing had subconsciously allowed a weird thought to sprout in his head.

    If Jun Wu Xie were to have a child in the future, would the child be just as adorable and clingy like this one here?

    In the instant that that thought manifested, it immediately made Jun Qing feel like he didn¡¯t know whether tough or to cry. Jun Wu Xie was merely fifteen and although she was nearing the age to even think about marriage, but looking at her, she would not be forming a family anytime soon, and a child was just too..... too far off to even think about!

    After having arrived as they followed Jun Wu Xie to the pharmacy, Jun Qing and Long Qi sat on one side, watching Jun Wu Xie busying around while Little Lotus with nothing to do, just stood coyly in a corner, not daring to disturb Jun Wu Xie, and feeling too afraid to get too close to Jun Qing and Long Qi.

    ¡°My Lord.¡± Long Qi said, his eyes on the little one, seemingly having thought of something in his mind.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Jun Qing asked.

    ¡°Did you smell, the fragrance emanating out from the child?¡± After the left the room, along the way over here, Long Qi had detected the fragrant scent of lotusing from Little Lotus. He did not find that scent unfamiliar, and he believed that Jun Qing would feel the same.

    Having it being pointed out by Long Qi, Jun Qing¡¯s eyes suddenly widened.

    The scenting from Little Lotus¡¯ body, wasn¡¯t that the same scent as the lotus seed that Jun Wu Xie had given to him at that time?

    At that time, Jun Qing had only seen it as an ordinary lotus seed, but now, he did not dare to look at it in so simple a manner any longer!

    .....

    Lord Jue: You seek death.

    Author Bei: Would you like to for the first time do something ¡°shy shy¡± with Wu Xie?

    Lord Jue: .....

    Author Bei: If you do, then help me pull in some monthly votes! Take off that top! And reveal that V line! Get everyone to put in those votes! Once those votes are up there, I will let you and Wu Xie do ¡°shy¡± things!

    Lord Jue: That is enough! [With a cold arrogant front, while silently disrobing.]

    Thank You for the support and please continue to read GDBBM and our other fantastic series on trantor¡¯s site at mistycloudtrantions

    All contributions big and small will be greatly appreciated and we at MistyCloudTrantions thank you! Hugz~

    Other original trantions of on MistyCloudTrantions:

    GDBBM ¨C Genius Doctor ck Belly Miss

    DDFYM ¨C Insanely Pampered Wife ¨C Divine Doctor Fifth Young Miss

    MGD ¨C Mesmerizing Ghost Doctor

    OLMT ¨C Overlord, Love Me Tender

    PAW ¨C Prodigiously Amazing Weaponsmith

    TAC ¨C The Anarchic Consort

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 1192

    Chapter 1192: ¡°Post-War (1)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie had mentioned to them about nt based ring spirits before which gave the two men some ideas to make a rough guess about it, but they they were sensitive enough to not probe her further on it. No matter what it was that Jun Wu Xie possessed, as long as it didn¡¯t harm her, they wouldn¡¯t mind it.

    After Jun Wu Xie concocted the brews, she made the two of them drink it, and with a period of further nursing, all the remnants of poppies would bepletely cleared.

    In the end, Jun Wu Xie was in no hurry to leave, but went on to make some elixirs and emptied out her entire stock from her Cosmos Sack to hand them all to Jun Qing, for him to distribute them to the more severely injured soldiers.

    Mu Chen and Mu Qian Fan came over to see Jun Xie as well. They did not know Jun Wu Xie¡¯s real identity but they were highly familiar with Jun Xie and they came and met with the disguised Jun Wu Xie.

    The two men were highly moved by the people of the Qi Kingdom through this war and Mu Chen had even stated that he was willing to retract the conditions with his promise to Jun Xie and remain in the Qi Kingdom for good and reside in the Lin Pce. The scene on the day the city had fallen and the soldiers had died in selfless sacrifice had left a deep and indelible mark on his heart. The three words Rui Lin Army had shocked him in a way he had never experienced before and he was willing to give his life for an army like this.

    Even Mu Qian Fan had initiated to volunteer himself to join the Rui Lin Army. He did not want to remain being a guest in the Lin Pce. He wanted to be a member of the Rui Lin Army and did not want to be protected by the Rui Lin Army soldiers in battle anymore!

    In regards to the requests by the two people, Jun Wu Xie was grateful to them, but she did not agree immediately but instead told them to discuss the matters with Jun Xian.

    The Rui Lin Army had lost more than half their numbers and to that army, it was a setback that was of an unprecedented level, but Jun Wu Xie believed, the Rui Lin Army¡¯s spirit had infected many people. As long as the three words Rui Lin Army had not been wiped out from the world, then it would never disappear, with the soldiers who died, would have their will inherited by the people whose lives they had saved.

    Not mentioning anything else, but at present, with the war just ended and the people still recuperating, many youths from all parts of the Qi Kingdom had rushed to the Imperial City, with just one wish!

    To be a member of the Rui Lin Army!

    In the war, they had been shielded and protected by the Rui Lin Army. The soldiers who had died on the battlefield had ignited the hot blood in the hearts of the youths and they wished to be able to defend their country in the days toe, just like their benefactors had, to defend theirnds!

    More and more youths were pouring into the city but no one would have the time to bring them into the army at this point of time. Those youths had then on their own initiative gone to various areas, to reconstruct the Rui Lin Army¡¯s military camps that had been trampled and wrecked by the mes of war, bringing restoration to the torn and broken Imperial City.

    [The Qi Kingdom, will never perish!]

    Jun Wu Xie and Mu Chen joined hands topound and produce elixirs, feeding the need for medicine just after the war. Immediately after the mes of war subside, there was a good possibility that a gue might spread, and in order to try to control the situation, the two of them had seemingly locked themselves up within the pharmacy, sending out cartons and cartons of elixirs, to be distributed to various ces.

    The soldiers of the Fire Country had not given much of a reaction towards their Emperor staying put within the Imperial City for an extended period of time, as after having interacted with the people from the Qi Kingdom¡¯s Imperial City, they had grown to like this tenacious and indomitable little country, to the extent that many of the Fire Country¡¯s soldiers, had already grouped together and mingled amicably with the Rui Lin Army¡¯s soldiers, where they even asked for some instructions on the Rui Lin Army¡¯s battle tactics and the training the did.

    Because of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s one word of alliance, it had drawn the two countries closely together, and with this one alliance, it hadid the first stone on a path of destiny where a tumultuous chance that would soon be seen, that would epass the entire face of the Lower Realm in the near future!

    Thank You for the support and please continue to read GDBBM and our other fantastic series on trantor¡¯s site at mistycloudtrantions

    All contributions big and small will be greatly appreciated and we at MistyCloudTrantions thank you! Hugz~

    Other original trantions of on MistyCloudTrantions:

    GDBBM ¨C Genius Doctor ck Belly Miss

    DDFYM ¨C Insanely Pampered Wife ¨C Divine Doctor Fifth Young Miss

    MGD ¨C Mesmerizing Ghost Doctor

    OLMT ¨C Overlord, Love Me Tender

    PAW ¨C Prodigiously Amazing Weaponsmith

    TAC ¨C The Anarchic Consort

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 1193

    Chapter 1193: ¡°Post-War (2)¡±

    After the war, reconstructions called forrge amounts of finances and manpower to support the effort but the Qi Kingdom¡¯s treasury had already been depleted during the war. Expecting the country to take out an amount of money in a short period of time that was sufficient to restore their entirends filled with destion in the aftermath of war would pose quite a bit of difficulty.

    Jun Wu Xie took out all the banknotes she had on her while Lei Chen and Lei Xi made donations in their personal capacities.

    Very soon, the Thousand Beast City and the Zephyr Academy had also separately deliveredrge amounts of money and resources as well. The huge assistance from the two major powers had really shocked quite arge number of the poption.

    The people across thends had not been aware that the Thousand Beast City and the Zephyr Academy had any ties with the Qi Kingdom.

    Unknown to them all, all of that had been the effects that came from the rtions that Jun Wu Xie had established in the past year. The help she had unconsciously rendered, the people she had saved without realizing, had been highly grateful, and they had now turned their gratitude into material goods, and sent them all to the Qi Kingdom.

    The Qi Kingdom was finally freed from their predicament, and the entire country celebrated.

    However, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s heart was still weighed down by another issue, and she gathered Qiao Chu and the others together.

    ¡°You said that there is a map in the Condor Country as well?¡± Qiao Chu had just received the news from Jun Wu Xie and he hade rushing in a hurry with the others from outside to the Lin Pce. They had been helping out in various parts of the Imperial City in the past few days and they had not been idle for even a single moment.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded her head, and she told them everything that Lin Xiao had said before he died.

    Hua Yao¡¯s face was solemn as he said: ¡°If we are able to get our hands on the map in the Condor Country, we will possess six pieces of the human skin map, and we will only be two pieces away from gathering the full andplete set of eight maps.¡±

    After they seed in getting the map from the Condor Country, towards their unveiling the secrets of the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb, they would only be two maps away.

    They had thought that the map gathering process would be very long and endless and they would never have thought that they would after merely a year¡¯s time, have gathered more than half of them. They could almost begin to see, the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb that was hidden at the bottom of the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff, revealing its true face gradually under that blinding white mist.

    At that moment, the several youths found their hearts filling up with excitement. Opening the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb, and acquiring the magical treasures of the Middle Realm, where they would then gain power to go against the Twelve Pces, to finally be able to avenge the long held grudge for murdering all their parents!

    ¡°The Condor Country had mobilized a good half of their army in the recent campaign and they would have insufficient soldiers in the country now. Should we just bring our men and charge right into them?¡± Qiao Chu had be mesmerized with grand scale wars after this, the battlefield that belonged only to the brave, where the incited passion in the heart could be released and given vent in hot blood.

    Fan Zhuo however, shook his head. ¡°We can¡¯t. If we attack with the army, not only would time be dyed, we might highly possibly push them too hard into a corner, and with the known collusion with the Twelve Pces, we cannot be sure whether they would have established a constant form of contact with the All Dragons Pce. If we attacked them with troops, the moment we step past their borders, they would then be immediately alerted to react. If they did not have sufficient military strength to rely on, they would definitely seek help from the All Dragons Pce, which would only bring more trouble to us.¡±

    Although the might of an army was great, but the target would inadvertently grow as well, unlike if they were to move on their own, they would be able to avoid some of the eyes and ears of the Condor Country, to gain direct entry into the Condor Country¡¯s Imperial City, straight to their target.

    Their gathering of the maps in secret must not be leaked as once the Twelve Pces were alerted to it, thepanions would immediately be thrown into a highly passive state to defend themselves.

    ¡°Then it will just be the few of us, which wouldn¡¯t be the first time we are doing it.¡± Qiao Chu said with a guffaw, both his hands crossed behind his head.

    Thank You for the support and please continue to read GDBBM and our other fantastic series on trantor¡¯s site at mistycloudtrantions

    All contributions big and small will be greatly appreciated and we at MistyCloudTrantions thank you! Hugz~

    Other original trantions of on MistyCloudTrantions:

    GDBBM ¨C Genius Doctor ck Belly Miss

    DDFYM ¨C Insanely Pampered Wife ¨C Divine Doctor Fifth Young Miss

    MGD ¨C Mesmerizing Ghost Doctor

    OLMT ¨C Overlord, Love Me Tender

    PAW ¨C Prodigiously Amazing Weaponsmith

    TAC ¨C The Anarchic Consort

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 1194

    Chapter 1194: ¡°Post-War (3)¡±

    ¡°Before going to the Condor Country, I need to make a trip back to the Fire Country.¡± Jun Wu Xie told them.

    ¡°Go back? Why?¡± Hua Yao asked in puzzlement as he looked at Jun Wu Xie. On the way here, they had all prepared themselves to continue with the search for the next map after the war had ended, and have Lei Chen lead the army back. Why had Jun Wu Xie suddenly changed her mind?

    ¡°I need to go back and look for a person.¡± Jun Wu Xie said as her eyes narrowed.

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°Wen Yu.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s reply made several of the youth¡¯s faces twist up in bewilderment. They had not interacted much with Wen Yu and even when Jun Wu Xie ascended to the throne, Wen Yu had only made one single appearance then.

    ¡°What are you looking for him for?¡± Qiao Chu asked, scratching his head in bafflement. Although it must be said that the Grand Adviser Wen Yu was indeed highly good looking, but..... he always made made feel rather distanced.

    ¡°When the Qi Kingdom was founded, there was a piece of jade called the Soul Jade.¡± Jun Wu Xie started to exin as she looked at herpanions.

    ¡°This, I had heard of before. Isn¡¯t it said that the jade piece has now been separated into two?¡± Fei Yan quipped.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded. ¡°In the beginning, the reason I had gone to the Qing Yun n had been because of this Soul Jade. At that time, the envoy from the Qing Yun n wanted to take the Soul Jade away from the Qi Kingdom, but one half of the piece had been buried together with my father. At first, in order to ensure the Qi Kingdom¡¯s safety, my grandfather had dug up the grave to unseal the coffin, thinking to retrieve the half piece of jade. But when the coffin my fathery in was opened up, they discovered to their surprise that my father¡¯s body, who had been deceased for many years, was actually still preserved in perfect condition. That piece of Soul Jade..... Or to put it more urately, is a magical treasure from the Spirit World, called the Soul Calming Jade.¡±

    ¡°Soul Calming Jade! !¡± The eyes of Qiao Chu and the otherpanions red wide. They had never in their minds ever thought that the highly symbolic jade piece of the Qi Kingdom could actually be linked to the Middle Realm.

    ¡°The Spirit World is somewhere within the Middle Realm but its exact location is not known to us. In actuality, what we know of the ce is only about the Twelve Pces and the Nine Temples while knowledge of the Dark Regions is limited only to what we heard from our elders before. People in the Middle Realm had told us in the past that the Middle Realm consists of One region, Four sides, Nine Temples and Twelve Pces. But a pity the One Region and Four Sides was too remote for any of us then. If it is now said that the Soul Jade is truly the Soul Calming Jade from the Spirit World..... Then all that we have concluded with our reasoning would then be fully negated.¡± Hua Yao said, his brows furrowing up tightly.

    Back then, the Dark Emperor unified the Middle Realm and he seized all magical artifacts from the Four Sides, Nine Temples and Twelve Pces and gathered them all within the Dark Regions, and the Soul Calming Jade as a prized magical treasure of the Spirit World would naturally be among them. But when the Dark Emperor fell, all his prized treasures were sent into the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb, including every single magical artifact he had seized from the entire Middle Realm.

    Based on reason, the Spirit World¡¯s Soul Calming Jade should have been buried together inside the tomb, hence..... how had ite to end up in the hands of the Qi Kingdom?

    Could it be, besides their respective parents, someone else had gone into the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb in those years? And had even managed to bring out a portion of the magical artifacts buried in there? !

    That line of reasoning made all the youths in that room suddenly fall silent.

    If they were to reason it out based on the time it had happened, the Soul Calming Jade had fallen into Jun Xian¡¯s hands before the Qi Kingdom was founded, and at that time, their parents had yet to discover the location of the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb which meant that artifacts couldn¡¯t possibly have been brought out by their parents.

    ¡°Could it be that someone had already discovered the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb very much earlier? Wu Xie, you said you are going to look for Wen Yu, don¡¯t tell me.....¡±

    A startling thought suddenly formed up within Fan Zhuo¡¯s head.

 Chapter 1195

    Chapter 1195: ¡°Post-War (4)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie added: ¡°I asked my Grandfather how the Soul Calming Jade hade into his possession and had already gotten Lei Chen to show him a portrait of Wen Yu where it has been ascertained to be the correct person.¡±

    ¡°You are saying..... the Grand Adviser Wen Yu, had gone to the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb?¡± Qiao Chu asked with wide disbelieving eyes.

    If Wen Yu had really gone there before, then wouldn¡¯t that mean that he knew the exact location of the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb? Even if they did not possess the map, they would still be able to locate the ce the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb was!

    Although the maps gathered in their possession was almost about to bepleted, but if they found a person alive who had been to the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb, that would be much better than anything they had achieved so far!

    ¡°I cannot be sure, and am just making a guess. Hence, I need to make a trip back to the Fire Country, and have a chat with Wen Yu.¡± Jun Wu Xie said calmly. At present, the clues she had on hand were inadequate for her to arrive at a definitive conclusion, but nevertheless, the possibility was very high.

    If Wen Yu had truly been to the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb, the by hook or by crook, she would persuade Wen Yu to bring them to the location.

    ¡°If that is the case, you should then go back. As for the Condor Country, the few of us here will first go scout out the situation, and after you have asked Wen Yu, we can then n the next step for us to take.¡± Hua Yao said in a prudent tone as he looked at Jun Wu Xie.

    Wen Yu could possibly turn out to be another opportunity for them, but they would still not give up on a map they already knew the location of. In order to avoid any unexpected circumstances, they would pursue both the two lines of information they had.

    ¡°This can work too. I am guessing the news of the Condor Country¡¯s defeat still had not made it back to their country and we should take the opportunity to infiltrate into the ce to catch them unawares. If it was dragged for too long and the Condor Country realises that their allied armies had been defeated in the Qi Kingdom and had even gotten themselves implicated with the Fire Country, they would definitely be frightened into taking action.¡± Qiao Chu said with a nonchnt shrug, showing his agreement to Hua Yao¡¯s suggestion.

    Jun Wu Xie was slightly concerned and her brows came together in a slight frown. All their missions before this had been carried out together and she had some misgivings about splitting themselves up like this.

    ¡°It will be alright, leave the things with the Condor Country to us. Don¡¯t worry, we are going there to merely scout out the situation and without absolute confidence, we will not make any moves rashly. We will definitely wait till youe and you need not worry so much.¡± Fei Yan said reassuringly immediately upon seeing the furrowed brows on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face, knowing exactly what she would be thinking.

    ¡°All of you be careful.¡± Jun Wu Xie reminded, still feeling a little worried.

    ¡°Do not underestimate us.¡± Qiao Chu said with augh as he patted Jun Wu Xie on the shoulder.

    After the discussion among the few of them, they decided that they would temporarily split two ways. Jun Wu Xie would return to the Fire Country with the army and find out from Wen Yu about the origins of the Soul Calming Jade, while the other five consisting of Qiao Chu and the others would go to the Condor Country first to assess the situation.

    Thepanions then dispersed after that. Qiao Chu and the rest immediately made preparations for them to make their way to the Condor Country.

    Jun Wu Xie remained temporarily in the Qi Kingdom¡¯s Imperial City and after the situation in the Qi Kingdom stabilized a few dayster, she set off leading the army back to the Imperial Court!

    After the discussion with Qiao Chu and the others, Jun Wu Xie went back to her room.

    She had just pushed the door open to enter, when she was met with a scene that immobilized her.

    Little Lotus had tears streaking down his face as he was held face down by Poppy upon his leg. Poppy¡¯s hand with its long slender fingers was holding on to the end of the strap on Little Lotus¡¯ back for the bib that little toddler wore, the tip of Poppy¡¯s finger curled up in a hook, looking fully intent to undo the knot, his face contorted up in a wide and evil grin,pletely oblivious to the trauma Little Lotus was under, seemingly finding it all highly amusing to him.

    Lord Meh Meh and the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit had all their four limbs shaking, trembling by the side of Poppy¡¯s feet, with Lord Meh Meh¡¯s mouth even chewing on the hem of Poppy¡¯s pant leg!

 Chapter 1196

    Chapter 1196: ¡°Drunk Lotus VS Poppy (1)¡±

    ¡°Noooooooo...... Boo hooooooo.....¡± Little Lotus¡¯ pitiful cry almost tore off the roof.

    Poppy¡¯s sinister looking eyes were narrowed, the corners of his mouth curled up in an evil hook, the finger hooked around the strap pulling upwards slowly. But just as the knot was about toe undone, his gaze suddenly turned to see Jun Wu Xie standing at the door.

    ¡°.....¡± Poppy¡¯s head raised up, his face looking slightly surprised.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes swept over the entire room, and the faint scent of poppy mixed with the fragrance of lotus wafted into her nostrils.

    Looking at Lord Meh Meh and the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit lying upon the floor weakened without any strength in their limbs, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes then lifted up, to look straight into Poppy¡¯s blood red eyes, and an eyebrow on her faces twitched.

    That slightly chill gaze, made Poppy suddenly realize his new Mistress¡¯ displeasure. He immediately raised his hand and with a wave, the faint scent of poppy that was mixed in together with the fragrance of lotus immediately disappeared without a trace. Lord Meh Meh and the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit lying upon the floor immediately discovered that the strength that they had lost had once again returned to their bodies and the two adorable beasts shot to their feet in an instant with a swoosh!

    Lord Meh Meh rammed his head right into Poppy¡¯s abdomen and the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit watched for the right timing before it slipped its two paws around Little Lotus¡¯ arms and tugged sharply downwards.

    The two adorable beasts moved in perfect coordination, attempting to rescue Little Lotus from the evil ws of Poppy.

    But.....

    The strap of Little Lotus¡¯ bib was still hooked around Poppy¡¯s finger and with that sharp tug from the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit, as Little Lotus¡¯ tiny figure came tumbling off Poppy¡¯s leg, the knot came fully undone.....

    ¡°No.....¡±

    With a st, Little Lotus fell sitting on the floor, and the red bib he wore on his body came falling down through the air to finally fall onto his short legs.

    With a noisy tter, it could be seen under that red bib, a mess of different knick knacks had piled up to scatter widely all around, lying on the floor in all directions around Little Lotus.

    Seeing the little bib fallen upon his fair and stubby leg, the only piece of garment affording Little Lotus that little bit of modesty, which at that moment made him.....

    The little toddler upon feeling the chill upon his exposed chest, stared nkly as he sat on the floor, hisrge eyes brimming up with tears again, as he froze in that spot.

    [He.....]

    [He.....]

    [He can¡¯t face anyone anymore! Waaaaaah!]

    ¡°WAAAAAH! ! !¡± Little Lotus picked up the bib and climbed to his feet, sobbing as he ran to jump and bury himself under the nket, to shake and shiver between his sobs.

    [They¡¯ve seen everything!]

    [It is just too humuliating! !]

    [Failed to rescue the flower, and had caused the flower to be exposed instead.....]

    Lord Meh Meh and the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit blinked their eyes, still in a slight daze.

    Poppy raised up his hand rather sheepishly, his face highly earnest as he looked at Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°You can¡¯t me me for that. I did not do it. It was those two little fes who wanted to protect the little idiot that caused it.¡±

    Although, truthfully..... He had had that intention in his mind, but Jun Wu Xie¡¯s sudden appearance had given him no choice but to stop what he was doing, and it was those two dumb beasts who had wanted to protect the idiotic flower, but had ended up helping him do it instead.

    ¡°Meh.....¡± Lord Meh Meh climbed down slowly from Poppy¡¯s legs looking highly sheepish as it trotted on its hooves tapping upon the floor to skulk into a corner, its head facing the wall and showing only its round fluffy behind to Jun Wu Xie.

    It put on a ¡°I don¡¯t know anything, I didn¡¯t do anything¡± demeanour.

    The Sacrificial Blood Rabbit just hugged its big floppy ears and buried its face into them, a literal and ssic case of covering one¡¯s ears to steal the bell. (Trantor¡¯s Note: Chinese idiom. Thief covers his own ears while stealing a bell thinking no one will hear the bell ring when he doesn¡¯t hear it)

    Jun Wu Xie was speechless.....

    She walked slowly to the cab at the side and took out arge urn of fine wine.

 Chapter 1197

    Chapter 1197: ¡°Drunk Lotus VS Poppy (2)¡±

    Poppy watched Jun Wu Xie¡¯s actions carefully, an ominous feeling slowly creeping into his heart. He had wanted to say something but a frosty nce from Jun Wu Xie immediately made him mp his mouth shut. He could do nothing but stare silently as Jun Wu Xie carried the urn of wine to walk over to the bed, and reached a hand out to drag Little Lotus, who was hiding too ashamed to see anyone, out from under the nket.

    ¡°Boo hoo.....¡± Little Lotus¡¯ face had turned red from crying, almost turning into a wilted flower.

    ¡°Mistress..... Boo..... Hoo...... Everything..... had been..... fully exposed...... Woo.....¡± Little Lotus wanted to continue toment on his pitiful nt life but in the end, Jun Wu Xie raised his chin and lifted the urn of wine up.

    The wild fragrance of the cool clear wine was poured continuously down Little Lotus¡¯ throat. His short stubby arms iled wildly and his already reddened face from crying took on a brighter flush under the influence of alcohol!

    The eyes on Poppy that were staring at Little Lotus looked rather strange as he watched Little Lotus emptying the entire urn of fine wine. While the little one sat unsteadily upon the bed, Poppy silently stood up from his chair, his long slender legs striding straight towards the door.....

    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡± Suddenly, a voice filled with an explosive rage sounded from behind Poppy.

    Poppy¡¯s body stiffened and when he turned around, he saw a topless Drunk Lotus, sitting on the bed while staring at him through narrowed eyes, with a leg raised up that was stepping on the bed¡¯s edge.

    Jun Wu Xie carried the empty urn and moved to stand on one side, casually dumping the wine urn aside and crossed her arms over her chest, to calmly observe through the brewing storm, where she saw Poppy¡¯s face beginning to turn an ugly shade.

    ¡°Haven¡¯t seen you for a long while.¡± Poppy said with a smile as he looked at the highly drunken face of Drunk Lotus.

    ¡°Although it¡¯s been a long while, but we seem to somehow end up meeting each other.¡± Drunk Lotus said as he sped his hands together, casually cracking his finger joints, that made clear and crisp crackling noises.

    ¡°Hur.....¡± Poppy gave a helplessugh.

    Drunk Lotus suddenly leapt up from the bed, his youthful slender body had from his drunkenness, caused his originally fair skin to take on a slightly pink tinge. His slender upper body of a youth, however did not give out the slightest feeling of frailty or weakness, as he rushed straight at Poppy, like a bolt of lightning!

    The fiery red figure of Poppy immediately wanted to escape, but was firmly grabbed by Drunk Lotus!

    Jun Wu Xie walked quietly along the side, and she scooped up the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit who had been frozen in its spot together with Lord Meh Meh who was still hiding in the corner to go outside. As she stepped over the threshold, she still lifted a foot to pull the door closed behind her.

    Suddenly, a series of highly chaotic sounds of fighting came floating out in an incessant stream, a flowery fragrance tinged with the scent of wine wafting out through the narrow slit between the room doors. Jun Wu Xie sat leisurely upon the stone bench in the courtyard to watch the tightly shut doors, while Lord Meh Meh and the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit were pressed right against the doors highly curious, peeking through the tiny slit, in an attempt to see what was happening inside the room.

    The little ck caty calmly upon Jun Wu Xie¡¯s shoulder, not showing the slightest interest in the petty quarrels between flowers or beasts, putting up a lofty front.

    ¡°Meow.¡±

    [Poppy¡¯s innate character isn¡¯t too stable, you really want him to remain?]

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes lowered. [Poppy seems to be highly dangerous and his character evil. But it is exactly due to his unique characteristics that he will be of great use in many instances. Without mentioning others, just the fragrance of the poppy flower alone, would in the instance of a big scale battle, have an extremely big effect. The ability to numb and weaken the bodies and nerves of people just through his scent. Such a kind of poison, is truly a great ability that is almost impossible to defend against.]

    Moreover, she really didn¡¯t know of a ring spirit that could be chased back into the Spirit World by his owner.

 Chapter 1198

    Chapter 1198: ¡°Drunk Lotus VS Poppy (3)¡±

    After waiting it out for awhile, the room inside grew quiet. Jun Wu Xie estimated that the time was about right and she stood up to walk over, pushing the door open.

    Upon opening the door, the scene that burned into her eyes, made her be speechless another time.

    She saw the topless Drunk Lotus stradling over Poppy, one hand gripped upon Poppy¡¯s clothes cor. Pinned down upon the ground, Poppy was looking highly disheveled, pieces of his fiery red robe scattered around him, a stark contrast against his pale skin, and long ck hair thaty strikingly upon the floor.

    That scene, looked just too devilishly ambiguously shady.

    ¡°Huh? Drunk Lotus, this is just really..... Ahem.¡± Having been ravaged by Drunk Lotus before, the little ck cat had upon witnessing that scene, showed a knowing look on its face that said ¡°so it¡¯s that kind of rtionship, I see¡±.

    ¡°No! ! Wait! Hear me exin!¡± Drunk Lotus suddenly realized the shady way they both must have looked with him locked in that position with Poppy and he immediately wanted to get up to rebut.

    In the end, before he could even stand up, a attractive looking hand with long slender fingers suddenly held the top of Drunk Lotus¡¯ pants and pulled him back in position!

    ¡°What? Not going to continue? I am really looking forward to it.¡± Poppy said, smiling sinisterly at Drunk Lotus, the corners of his half narrowed eyes looking highly devilish, the lips curled up deliciously.

    Drunk Lotus blew out a breath in exasperation as he fell back into a straddle over Poppy and he immediately exploded in rage.

    ¡°Great lord! Just stop it already!¡± As he spoke, a rage filled fist with its explosive power was immediately swung towards Poppy¡¯s attractive looking face!

    Poppy received the full brunt of that punch, his face suffering some scratches. His red tongue licked at his broken lip, and the smile on his face split wider.

    ¡°The taste of Drunk Lotus is still as brutal as ever! !¡±

    ¡°.....¡± Drunk Lotus lost his mind! !

    [Sick pervert!]

    Seeing that Drunk Lotus was about to grab at Poppy to give him another brutal thrashing, Jun Wu Xie finally spoke out.

    ¡°Enough.¡±

    With one word from Jun Wu Xie, the two blooms immediately quietened down, Drunk Lotus was still in a rage as he stood up from Poppy, not forgetting to deliver a sharp and incisive kick into Poppy. However, Poppy seemed not to feel any pain as he climbed to his feet smilingly.

    Jun Wu Xie realized the hierarchy of things here. Poppy was a scoundrel and bully before Little Lotus, and before Drunk Lotus, he became a masochistic scoundrel.....

    ¡°If you want to be my ring spirit, I have no objections. But I need to know how you can function, as I do not keep useless things with me.¡± Jun Wu Xie said, taking a seat on one side, as she red coldly at Poppy.

    Compared to the timid Little Lotus and the brutal Drunk Lotus, Poppy would be a highly thorny ring spirit to have.

    Poppy asked with a smile: ¡°I wonder what kind of functions does Mistress want to know about?¡±

    ¡°Your innate ability.¡± Jun Wu Xie answered.

    Poppy spread his palms wide open and a green fruit roughly the size of a pigeon¡¯s egg appeared within his hand. Completely different from the seeds of the Imperial Snow Lotus, the fruit that Poppy brought out was green, and there seemed to be a thinyer of frost covering over its surface.

    ¡°This is the fruit of the poppy and if Mistress wishes to gain control over anyone, this will grant you your wish. But..... this thing must not be used on people Mistress cares about. Although it can control a person¡¯s consciousness, but the toxicity contained within it is also highly lethal. By the time its effects fades away, that person¡¯s life would likelye to an end as well.¡± Poppy said with a evil chuckle, as if death to him, was merely an interesting game to him.

    ¡°If it is said that the main use of the Imperial Snow Lotus is to save people, then my function would be to harm people.¡±

 Chapter 1199

    <hr ss="chapter-end">

    Chapter 1199: ¡°Drunk Lotus VS Poppy (4)¡±

    ¡°If it is said that the main use of the Imperial Snow Lotus is to save people, then my function would be to harm people.¡±

    Poppy¡¯s entire being, including his fruit and the fragrance emanating out from him, were all lethal and deadly, to the point that his appearance anywhere heralded the arrival of death.

    And he was able to control that fragrance, to specific targets, for his fragrance to take effect. That sort of selective control, made it a more domineering ability than the Imperial Snow Lotus¡¯ fragrance.

    If he wished, he could even make his fragrance overpower the Snow Lotus¡¯.

    The poppy flower that existed to destroy, could easily be a person¡¯s nightmare.

    That killed people with formless poison.

    Poppy slowly expounded on his abilities and halfway through the presentation, he suddenly rolled up his sleeve, to expose his arm.

    He stretched out his other hand, and with his sharp nails, he gave the skin on his arm a violent scratch.

    The next moment, a white milky liquid spilled out from the wound, to drip upon the floor.

    A sizzle sounded!

    A small part of the hard marble stone at her feet corroded under that white liquid, a plume of faint smoke rising off the floor from the corrosion.

    An eyebrow of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face lifted. Poppy was truly filled with pure deadly poison throughout his entire body. Poppy as a ring spirit was slightly different from the poppy flowers she had encountered in her past life, at least the sap from regr poppies did not contain such highly corrosive properties!

    ¡°Is Mistress satisfied with your spirit¡¯s abilities?¡± Poppy asked with a tilt of his head, as he looked at Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded slightly and stretched her hand out to pick up the fruit in Poppy¡¯s hand.

    Looking at the fruit, Jun Wu Xie suddenly seemed to remember something in her mind and she immediately pulled out the ancient texts within her Cosmos Sack. Those books had back in Ghost City, been purchased under Little Lotus¡¯ prodding. It recorded several methods of cultivating nts and after Jun Wu Xie realized that those texts contained records on the way to cultivate the Imperial Snow Lotus, she hade to arrive at a rather urate conclusion on the true purpose of those books.

    It could very well be, that the nt varieties recorded in those texts, were all nt type ring spirits!

    Jun Wu Xie remembered when she had been flipping through those books, although she had never seen how poppy flowers looked, there had been a picture that looked very much alike this fruit from Poppy.

    As expected, after Jun Wu Xie flipped through those books to search for it, she found the part that spoke about the fruit from the poppy flower.

    But it was different from the Imperial Snow Lotus. The nting and cultivation of the fruit of a poppy flower would not yield one aplete poppy bloom, but would cause the fruit of the poppy to be more toxic, to the extent that one would only need to bury it into the ground, and water with poison, it would then cause an entire piece ofnd to turn into a highly poisonous swamp!

    The fruit of poppy was truly a killer.

    Jun Wu Xie kept the fruit of poppy away carefully after having gained a basic understanding of Poppy. In regards to more of what Poppy was capable off, she would find out about them slowly in the days toe.

    Afterall, when Little Lotus introduced himself in the past, he did not mention that he had brought together with him, Drunk Lotus.

    Who knew whether Poppy also had a hidden hand.

    ¡°That will do.¡± Jun Wu Xie raised her eyes to look at Poppy, and Poppy smiled back. Raising his arm up to press it against his mouth, the wound on his arm quickly closed.

    ¡°My wounds can only be healed by my own saliva and only I can touch. If any living thing touched it in the slightest, it would immediately lose its life, but for spirit bodies, they do not have to worry.¡± Poppy said smilingly.

 Chapter 1200

    Chapter 1200: ¡°The Wind Kicks Up (1)¡±

    Drunk Lotus was ring at Poppy from the side as he bent to pick up the things that had fallen out in a scatter all over the floor from Little Lotus¡¯ bib and put it all back. The little bib had morphed into his shirt which had fallen to the bed when he appeared and he reached out his hand to pick it up before draping it over his shoulders. He now sat down propping a leg over his other knee, an expression of disdain on his face as his eyes remain fixed upon Poppy.

    With their beastial instincts, Lord Meh Meh and the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit knew to keep a respective distance away from Poppy. Compared to Little Lotus whom they felt would be highly delicious, Poppy was in their eyes, worthless. A type that they would not even be willing to go bite on. The fact that the two dumb beasts were so highly protective of Little Lotus, could very well be due to the fact they were just defending their source of food.

    The Qi Kingdom was currently already undergoing restoration and it was time for Jun Wu Xie and the army to return to the Fire Country. But when Ye Sha came back, he brought back news of Jun Wu Yao¡¯s temporary departure with him. That made Jun Wu Xie feel a little depressed, but she did not have much time to dwell more on it.

    In that final period of time left, Jun Wu Xie spent all her time with her grandfather and uncle, three generations of the family gathered together in joy and harmony, none of them once mentioning a word of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s departure although all of them knew in their hearts that this reunion was only temporary.

    Mu Chen and Mu Qian Fan decided to remain in the Qi Kingdom and they both got Jun Xian¡¯s agreement for them to join the Rui Lin Army together with Mu Chen¡¯s disciples who all became the Rui Lin Army¡¯s medics and military doctors.

    After having experienced the war, their hearts and mind became more matured having undergone the forging through the mes of war, and they no longer saw the Qi Kingdom and the Lin Pce as a temporary abode, but seeked to grow roots in this ce.

    When the Fire Country¡¯s great army moved out to return to Imperial Court, the citizens of the Qi Kingdom came out to see them off. It was not convenient for Mo Qian Yuan as the Emperor to appear there and he could only stand outside the Imperial Pce¡¯s main hall and look in the direction the army were departing at. He knew that she would be leaving with them and it was not known how long it would be before he would be able to see her again.

    A sadness shed in Mo Qian Yuan¡¯s eyes and his chest seemed to feel highly stuffed up, as an unspeakable depression washed over him.

    Bai Yun Xian stood at his back, watching the young Emperor¡¯s tall and upright back, and a strange emotion fleeted over her heart.

    Jun Wu Xie had stuffed quite a number of people into the Qi Kingdom and besides Mu Chen and Mu Qian Fan, there had still been Bai Yun Xian and Yin Yan.

    In this past year, Bai Yun Xian had been sincere and guileless because of the poison Jun Wu Xie had fed into her body, and had even used her medical skills to be one of Chief Imperial Physicians in the Qi Kingdom¡¯s Imperial Medical Institution. Although she was no longer the person she was like back when she was in the Qing Yun n, she was now experiencing another kind of life.

    She had initially thought, based on all the insidious deeds she hadmitted, even if Jun Wu Xie wanted to make use of her medical knowledge, Mo Qian Yuan would surely not treat her kindly.

    But she had discovered that her movements had not been restricted in anyway and even the citizens and other Imperial Physicians who had not known the truth of the matter treated her cordially and were very friendly to her. Having lost the position of being a direct disciple of the Qing Yun n¡¯s Sovereign, she had lost the halo she wore on her head in the past, but she found that she had gained a sort of peace in her heart instead.

    In the Qi Kingdom¡¯s Imperial City, there were no borate plots and schemes for positions, and no suppressions orparisons against each other. The ce was so peaceful and tranquil that it made her feel it waspletely different from her life of the past ten over years before this.

    ¡°Your Majesty, the wind is beginning to kick up.¡± Bai Yun Xian said as she looked at Mo Qian Yuan¡¯s lonely back, lowering her eyes as she gave him a reminder.

    Mo Qian Yuan raised his head distractedly and looked into the afternoon sky. It was so brilliantly bright, almost blinding, but for some unknown reason, he did not feel the slightest trace of warmth.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, the wind is kicking up.¡±

    He and she, were growing further apart. Like the biting chill from the wind that blew in the deep winter, no matter how brilliant the sun shone, it would not be able to drive off that chill.

 Chapter 1201

    Chapter 1201: ¡°The Wind Kicks Up (2)¡±

    At the same moment that the Fire Country¡¯s army set forth, Qiao Chu and hispanions were already on the roads, on their way towards the Condor Country.

    Watching the army depart, included not only Mo Qian Yuan and people from the Jun Family. A tall slender figure, was also standing in sorrow outside the city¡¯s walls, to look at the back of the petite and tiny figure upon the tall war steed, riding right at the forefront of the entire grand army of the Fire Country.

    ¡°Lord Jue.¡± Ye Mei called out as he stood on one side, looking at Jun Wu Yao¡¯s faraway gaze.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t Lord Jue tell Young Miss about it? Now that it is known that the Condor Country has another piece of the map, there is only onest piece to find now.¡± Ye Mei asked, feeling a little puzzled. His Lord Jue obviously wanted very much to go together with the Young Miss but wondered why he would always choose to leave in sorrow to avoid her after meeting with her.

    The ends of Jun Wu Yao¡¯s lips lifted slightly as he continued to stare after the tiny figure who was growing up gradually and his eyes filled up with a smile.

    ¡°Ye Mei.¡±

    ¡°Your subordinate¡¯s here.¡±

    ¡°Do you feel, the current me, is qualified to even think of developing a rtionship with her?¡± Jun Wu Yao said in a highly nonchnt tone, tinged with a trace ofnguidity, but the highly manly voice seemed to be torn up by the sound of the wound blowing past.

    Ye Mei¡¯s heart suddenly thumped heavily a beat.

    He understood, Jun Wu Yao¡¯s concern.

    ¡°Your subordinate will definitely, do everything within my power, to annihte those people!¡± Ye Mei¡¯s eyes narrowed up slightly, his eyes quickly filling up with murder that rocked the skies.

    Jun Wu Yao then said with augh: ¡°If they were so easily eradicated, would I need to be in this state? But this is still alright..... When the little one charges into the Middle Realm, it would be time for me to settle some scores with those old fellows. Anyway, it will be good to let them continue to becent for a while more, the taste of making them fall from even higher up in the clouds will be all the more sweet, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± Jun Wu Yao said with a lowugh, but not a single sliver of mirth could be felt from it.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Ye Mei replied with utmost certainty.

    ¡°Little Xie is the most interesting person I have ever met. I am really curious to see just how far she can go. Even if I am unable to see her walk to the end with my own eyes, at least let me see her growth in this period.¡± Jun Wu Yao said with augh.

    In the beginning, even he himself had never thought, that what started out as teasing, would end up with him really moving his heart.

    And once he gave out his heart, it was impossible for him to take it back, and he did not want to take it back.

    Like a moth¡¯s attraction to fire, even knowing very well that he should not get close, but he could not help himself but want to get closer.

    He had slowed down with the pace of his own ns, only to spend a little more time with Jun Wu Xie. He had not seen enough of her countenance, not heard enough of her voice, how could he be willing to leave?

    This was the first time he had been so unwilling to part, and this amazing emotion had made him willingly put aside the hatred deep within his heart, to protect her as she gradually grew up.

    Jun Wu Yao never interfered excessively into Jun Wu Xie¡¯s affairs. Although he possessed the power to, but he had never cared to do that, because he knew, what Jun Wu Xie wanted, was never a powerful backing, but instead seeked to strengthen herself.

    Only when she grew stronger herself, would it be power that gave her the biggest guarantee!

    ¡°The Young Miss, is indeed an extraordinary person.¡± In regards to this point, Ye Mei was highly certain. At least he and Ye Sha, when facing Jun Wu Xie, would involuntarily feel themselves overwhelmed, by Jun Wu Xie¡¯s presence.

    Although Jun Wu Xie was still not powerful enough yet, but the potential she held had been strongly picked up by their sensitive senses.

    Jun Wu Yaoughed. Any praise exaggerated or not, to him, felt as if the praise was heaped upon himself as well.

    ¡°My Little Xie would of course be different from all thosemoners.¡± He said, his tone filled with pride.

    Casting a final nce at the slowly disappearing army in the distance, Jun Wu Yao¡¯s body then shimmered, and disappeared into the wind together with Ye Mei.

    .....

    (Trantor¡¯s Note from Cloud: Just thought to add a little info: Literal trantion of authour¡¯s name Ò¹±± ¨C Ye Bei, would be Night North, but North Night would sound a little more correct, wouldn¡¯t it?)

    Lord Jue: Ye Bei! You had better get the hell out toe right here! I already took off my shirt and you are locking me back into the little dark room! ?

    A certain Authour Bei: [ying dead.....]

 Chapter 1202

    Chapter 1202: ¡°The Empress of the Fire Country (1)¡±

    The Fire Country¡¯s army returned triumphant and the entire country celebrated. Seeing the grandiose contingent marching proudly into the city, the Fire Country¡¯s citizens did not even need to guess and they knew that they had won another time.

    Another.....

    Victory to the Fire Country wasmon like drinking water to them. To the people in the country, they never even thought what it was like to taste defeat.

    Under the celebrative mood, the Fire Country¡¯s army had in two sessive battles, annihted a total number of four million, brandishing a brand new record in the Fire Country¡¯s history of battles, which made many of the Fire Country¡¯s citizens literally dance with glee. This was the first battle after the new Emperor ascended to the throne and they had won so beautifully, which naturally made the Fire Country¡¯s citizens acknowledge the ability of their young Emperor. Songs were sung and the scribes¡¯ brushes flew to record this historic event, penning the most beautiful verses, documenting the Fire Country¡¯s new victory into their vault of annals.

    However.....

    The Fire Country¡¯s soldiers were a whole lot more subdued. Faced with all the overwhelming praises and cheers heaped upon them, they only felt a sense of guilt and thought themselves undeserving of it.

    This battle, had the most number of enemies ever destroyed, but more than an entire half of those enemies had been taken down by the one lone man at the side of His Majesty.

    Thebined number of kills the entire army had been responsible for, was unable topete with the single person at Jun Xie¡¯s side. This made the entire bunch of stalwart soldiers felt their faces burn brightly, answering to the people¡¯s words in an embarrassed manner, their ears and countenances still flushed a red shade as they returned to their barracks.

    All them them had made Jun Wu Yao their idol that they would pursue after their entire lives!

    The men were also all greatly humbled by the disy of power by Jun Wu Xie.

    [Whoever dared to despise their little Emperor for being too young, they would wipe faeces upon that person¡¯s face!]

    [Would anyone have ever seen, a fifteen year old Purple Spirit? ]

    [If I tell you about it, it will surely scare the living daylights out of you!]

    Lei Chen upon returning back to the Fire Country¡¯s Imperial Capital, escorted Jun Xie into the Imperial Pce, while he and Lei Xi returned to their own respective pces.

    After Jun Wu Xie became the Fire Country¡¯s new Emperor, the several original Princes were made Dukes. Lei Chen was on the side highly supportive of Jun Xie and Lei Xi followed Lei Chen in whatever he did. The highly mediocre Lei Yuan had explicitly stated that as long as he had good food and drink, and was allowed avish life, he would not mind who reigned as the Emperor.

    But.....

    Apanying Jun Xie into the Imperial Pce, was another. Qi Ling Yue.

    After the wedding in the Thousand Beast City, Qu Ling Yue had followed at the sides of Jun Wu Xie. But her personality had taken aplete change. Throughout the entire war in the Qi Kingdom, she had never once initiated a conversation with Jun Wu Xie, not even a single syble.

    The girl who had once immediately turned beet red upon seeing Jun Wu Xie, and got herself driven into a hapless fluster, had now seemingly been reborn. The tinge of naivety present in the eyes of most young and youthful girls had faded away from hers. She was like a highly stable crabapple blossom, quietly enduring and silent.

    Even when the battles took ce, she did not show the slightest sign of being squirmish like she had in the past, but had been stoically silent and just drew her sword to step into battle, to ughter the enemy together with the officers of the Fire Country¡¯s army.

    At that moment, Qu Ling Yue was following behind Jun Wu Xie, walking within the Fire Country¡¯s Imperial Pce¡¯spound silently. If not for the fact her footsteps could be heard, Jun Wu Xie might very well have thought that such a person did not really exist.

    When they walked into the Main Pce, the eunuchs and pce maids greeted and took their leave from the two of them, leaving only Jun Wu Xie and Qu Ling Yue in the room.

    Jun Wu Xie turned her head and looked at the young girl who had quietly transformedpletely and said softly.

    ¡°I will not be remaining here in the Fire Country in the days toe, and neither will I be staying in the Qi Kingdom. Since we are wedded, I will take responsibility for you. If you wish, you can choose to stay in anyce.¡±

    Qu Ling Yue was slightly taken aback and her eyes lowered before she said: ¡°I wish to remain in the Fire Country.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Jun Wu Xie agreed, and then said: ¡°I wish for you to be the Empress of the Fire Country, and the Fire Country¡¯s Imperial Harem, would only be you, one person alone.¡±

 Chapter 1203

    <hr ss="chapter-end">

    Chapter 1203: ¡°The Empress of the Fire Country (2)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s quick and direct agreement to it startled Qu Ling Yue¡¯s heart. She raised her eyes up slightly and looked at the valiant and heroic Jun Wu Xie before her eyes.

    Knowing that Jun Wu Xie was a girl like herself, but..... she could not change how her heart had felt in the past.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ask me why I have chosen the Fire Country?¡± Qu Ling Yue asked looking at Jun Wu Xie. She had not even asked at all and had immediately agreed to it.

    ¡°Do you realize with you not remaining in the Fire Country and I be the Empress of the Fire Country, then..... I could very well hold the power to change the entire Fire Country in my hands? Aren¡¯t you afraid..... that I might swallow up your country?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie slowly shook her head.

    ¡°You will not.¡±

    Qu Ling Yue¡¯s eyes showed startlement and suddenly, upon that sweet beautiful face, a smile that came right from inside her heart broke out for the first time ever since that cmity that she had gone through.

    ¡°Your humble concubine pays her respects to Your Majesty!¡± She bent her knees onto the ground to pay her respects to Jun Wu Xie ording to pce rites.

    All that Jun Wu Xie had done, had always been to protect her. Jun Wu Xie was willing to bestow upon her all the glory, and that, was Jun Wu Xie¡¯s way of shielding her. Qu Ling Yue knew, that the things Jun Wu Xie was going to do, were things that she would not be able to interfere with, and she was not willing to be a burden to Jun Wu Xie.

    The choices that Jun Wu Xie had given to her, were paths that she had paved for her to advance.

    Even without Jun Wu Xie at her side in the future, no one would be able to harm her in the slightest.

    If...... she was a man..... how great that would have been.....

    ¡°Get up.¡± Jun Wu Xie opened her mouth to say. Before this, as she needed to rescue the Qi Kingdom, she had immediately after her ascension to the throne, hastened to lead the army into battle, and had not made any arrangements for Qu Ling Yue then. Today, since she hade back as she needed to ask Wen Yu some questions, and Qu Ling Yue had chosen to remain within the Fire Country, then she would hand to her the highest and most prestigious position of the Imperial Harem to her. Till Qu Ling Yue found someone she could truly entrust her heart to, Jun Wu Xie would always continue to protect her.

    Qu Ling Yue got up slowly.

    ¡°Three dayster, the ceremony to bestow the Empress to the people will then be held. You can now retire to your chambers first.¡± Jun Wu Xie then said.

    Qu Ling Yue turned around to leave and just before she was about to step out through the Imperial Hall¡¯s doors, she suddenly stopped in her tracks and turned to look at Jun Wu Xie standing within the Imperial Hall.

    That petite figure was not even as tall as she was, but she made people feel an immeasurable amount of security.

    [Thank you.]

    [Thank you for having been willing to save me.]

    [Thank you for pulling out out from the deep abyss I had fallen into.]

    [I have no other abilities, but am willing to see to it that before you return, I will defend and protect this empire on your behalf.]

    Turning her gaze back, Qu ling Yue strode out from the Imperial Hall, her face looking into the sun, the expression on it highly determined and unwavering.

    Nobody would have ever thought, many yearster, the iron blooded Empress who made countless men bow in reverence to her, the Commander in Chief of three entire armies, had been born on this day, where it all began.

    In the days toe, when she brought war that epassed the entire Three Realms for Jun Wu Xie, leading an innumerable number of lions of unsurpassing powers, destroying enemies in the tens of millions, no one knew that the well known iron blooded Empress whose name rocked the Three Realms had in the beginning of beginnings, only started out doing it for the sake of one person, to defend her empire, protecting her glory.

    It was not known, with this one step they took, how many lives they actually changed and affected, or altered how much of the structure thends under the Heavens took.

    When Qu Ling Yue left, Jun Wu Xie ordered for people to summon Wen Yu for an audience within the Imperial Pce. She sat alone by herself within the Imperial Hall, the thoughts that ran through her mind unending and uninterrupted.

    After about half a day had passed, Wen Yu dressed in a full white robe walked slowly into the Imperial Pce. It was one of the coldest days of winter and white fox fur lined a full round at his cor. That graceful and handsome demeanor, could be deemed as unparalleled but did not bring any difort to people. The corners of his mouth were lifted in a smile, his silver hair falling across his back.

    Seeing Jun Xie, he stepped forward and bent slightly at the hip in greeting, his eyes filled with a warmth that could melt the winter¡¯s chill.

    ¡°Wen Yu, pays his respects to His Majesty.¡±

    Thank You for the support and please continue to read GDBBM and our other fantastic series on trantor¡¯s site at mistycloudtrantions

    All contributions big and small will be greatly appreciated and we at MistyCloudTrantions thank you! Hugz~

    Other original trantions of on MistyCloudTrantions:

    GDBBM ¨C Genius Doctor ck Belly Miss

    DDFYM ¨C Insanely Pampered Wife ¨C Divine Doctor Fifth Young Miss

    MGD ¨C Mesmerizing Ghost Doctor

    OLMT ¨C Overlord, Love Me Tender

    PAW ¨C Prodigiously Amazing Weaponsmith

    TAC ¨C The Anarchic Consort

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 1204

    Chapter 1204: ¡°Wen Yu¡¯s Words (1)¡±

    ¡°How is the Grand Adviser doing?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked as her gaze swept over Wen Yu¡¯s eyes. It must be said, that Lei Chen¡¯s skills in drawing was indeed amazing, as the person upon that portrait truly looked exactly like Wen Yu.

    ¡°I am grateful for Your Majesty¡¯s concern. I am doing fine.¡± Wen Yu replied with a smile.

    ¡°Grand Adviser, have a seat.¡± Jun Wu Xie said.

    Wen Yu sat down on one side.

    ¡°I wonder what¡¯s the reason Your Majesty has asked your vassal toe here today? Your Majesty has just returned to the Imperial Pce and back from a war, so rest and recuperation shoulde first.¡± Wen Yu had a rather good impression of Jun Xie as he had never met such a highly intelligent but calm and cool headed youth. Even Lei Chen whom he had epted as his disciple and had been highly praised by everyone if ced before Jun Xie, would also pale inparison.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Wen Yu¡¯s head of silver hair and that handsome and young countenance before she asked lightly: ¡°How long has the Grand Adviser been in the Fire Country?¡±

    Wen Yu was slightly stunned a moment but he immediately recovered his smile.

    ¡°Your vassal has been here ever since the founding of the Fire Country.¡±

    The lifespan of a person in the Lower Realm was at most over a hundred years old where the further one broke through in their spirit power levels, the longer they lived. But it had already been a few hundred years since the Fire Country¡¯s founding and unless he was a Purple Spirit, or no one would be able to live for so long.

    Wen Yu did not hide anything not because he did not want to, but it was because his existence was well known by everyone under the Heavens and even if he tries to change his words, Jun Xie would not believe him.

    ¡°I havee to the Fire Country only recently and do not understand much about the Fire Country, only for the fact that it is said the Grand Adviser does not like to step out from his pce nor has ever left the Fire Country¡¯s Imperial Capital. I am merely wondering how true that would be.¡± Jun Wu Xie feigned disinterest as she looked at Wen Yu, and asked in a highly nonchnt tone.

    Wen Yu gave a lightugh and said: ¡°Your Majesty really isn¡¯t used to being an Emperor yet that you would still address yourself as ¡°I¡±, but that should be up to Your Majesty¡¯s personal preference. As for the rumours, that might be a little exaggerated. Although your loyal vassal dislikes going out, but not to the extent that I have never left the Imperial Capital. Every year, your loyal vassal would at the first break of spring when the flowers bloomed, tour thekes to take in the sights, admiring the mountains and rivers under the Heavens on Earth.¡±

    (Trantor¡¯s Note from Cloud: Emperors usually use ëÞ zhen, one of the pronouns used to address themselves)

    ¡°Oh?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked with an eyebrow lifted. ¡°I wonder if the Grand Adviser has been to the Qi Kingdom?¡±

    The expression on Wen Yu¡¯s face congealed a moment and the smile in his eyes faded slightly. He raised up his eyes slightly to look at Jun Wu Xie, seemingly trying to find out something from Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face. But after searching for a period of time, he still could not find the slightest clue from Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face.

    ¡°Why would Your Majesty be asking that?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie replied: ¡°I lead the army into the Qi Kingdom this time and when I captured the Condor Country¡¯s Commander in Chief and the others, I heard something interesting. The Condor Country allied with the three other countries to invade the Qi Kingdom, not for the Qi Kingdom¡¯snds, but was instead merely seeking for a piece of jade. That jade piece is the Qi Kingdom¡¯s highly symbolic Soul Jade. It seems rather strange though, that the Condor Country would expend so much effort, just for a piece of jade. Doesn¡¯t this make the Grand Adviser think all of it strange at all?¡±

    The smile on Wen Yu¡¯s face had faded almost into oblivion and his attractive looking brows had furrowed together.

    Jun Wu Xie observed all those reactions of his and continued to say: ¡°I was rather baffled and I asked the Qi Kingdom¡¯s Duke Lin about it. It seems that that piece of jade was given to Duke Lin and their founding Emperor by a young man even before the Qi Kingdom was founded. ording to the description Duke Lin gave, the person who gifted them the jade piece had some rather unique characteristics. He looked every inch a young man with an highly attractive countenance, but it was not known why he had a head full of flowing silver hair. Such a description was extremely rare to hear, and among the countless masses of people I have seen, only our esteemed Grand Adviser fits that description. I wonder what the Grand Adviser..... would like to say about that.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s gaze was locked unwavering on Wen Yu, the suspicions she suppressed so hard within her heart starting to boil and bubble.

    Wen Yu listened to it throughout quietly, and gave a light sigh at the end.

    Thank You for the support and please continue to read GDBBM and our other fantastic series on trantor¡¯s site at mistycloudtrantions

    All contributions big and small will be greatly appreciated and we at MistyCloudTrantions thank you! Hugz~

    Other original trantions of on MistyCloudTrantions:

    GDBBM ¨C Genius Doctor ck Belly Miss

    DDFYM ¨C Insanely Pampered Wife ¨C Divine Doctor Fifth Young Miss

    MGD ¨C Mesmerizing Ghost Doctor

    OLMT ¨C Overlord, Love Me Tender

    PAW ¨C Prodigiously Amazing Weaponsmith

    TAC ¨C The Anarchic Consort

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 1205

    Chapter 1205:¡±Wen Yu¡¯s Words (2)¡±

    ¡°I have truly dragged the Qi Kingdom down.¡± Wen Yu said softly.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s heart jumped!

    Wen Yu raised his head up and looked at Jun Wu Xie, the smilepletely disappeared from his eyes, with only helplessness filled in them.

    ¡°Your Majesty summoned your vassal here today, and told your vassal all this, I believe Your Majesty already has some answers in your heart. I believe the question that remains is whether that jade piece was gifted by your loyal vassal or not?¡±

    Wen Yu¡¯s clear and direct words did not contain the slightest tinge of subterfuge. He knew, with Jun Xie¡¯s intellect and wisdom, withoutplete confidence, Jun Xie would note questioning him like this. Although Jun Xie was just merely asking, but Jun Xie would already have certain answers in mind and was merely waiting to hear him admit it with his own mouth.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Jun Wu Xie admitted.

    Wen Yu said with a resigned smile: ¡°It was me.¡±

    ¡°That piece of Soul Jade, how did you gain possession of it, or should I be saying..... that piece of Soul Calming Jade.¡± Jun Wu Xie asked warily, in an attempt to probe the waters further.

    A look of surprise came onto Wen Yu¡¯s face very quickly. He stared at Jun Xie in shock, seemingly never having expected Jun Xie to know about it being the ¡°Soul Calming Jade¡±!

    When he had gifted that Soul Calming Jade to Jun Xian and the others, he had only casually told them it was Soul Jade, never ever having mentioned anything about it being the Soul Calming Jade!

    How did Jun Xiee to know about that?

    Jun Wu Xie observed the reactions on Wen Yu¡¯s face, the doubts in her heart finally being answered bit by bit. Wen Yu must have really known of the Soul Calming Jade¡¯s origins!

    ¡°The Grand Adviser, seems to be rather surprised? The Grand Adviser must be reacting like this because I know that jade piece is called the Soul Calming Jade, or is it because..... that piece of jade originated from the Spirit World?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked stirring up the waters further to see what would surface.

    Wen Yu¡¯s face contorted. The things Jun Xie knew, went way further than what he had imagined!

    ¡°Your Majesty knows?¡±

    Wen Yu¡¯s eyes filled up with surprise and doubt.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded. ¡°I am also aware that the Soul Calming Jade was one of the magical treasures that was buried inside the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb.¡±

    With those words, Wen Yu became even more startled. His eyes were fixed resolutely upon Jun Xie, trying to find something upon that tiny face.

    ¡°I am just curious why something that should be still buried within the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb would suddenly appear in the Grand Adviser¡¯s hands, and why had the Grand Adviser gifted it to aparative stranger but mere acquaintance like the Qi Kingdom.¡± Jun Wu Xie pushed aggressively in her probes, not giving Wen Yu any chance of escape.

    Wen Yu¡¯s lips stiffened and pressed tightly together, averting his gaze away, unable to look into that pair of cold piercing eyes of Jun Xie¡¯s.

    It waspletely quiet in the Imperial Hall. The query that Jun Wu Xie had thrown out made We Yu fall into silence.

    At the moment just as Jun Wu Xie intended to continue to speak, Wen Yu suddenly lowered his head and said: ¡°Since Your Majesty knows of the Spirit World, and is aware of the existence of the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb, it seems that Your Majesty knows of things not just within the Lower Realm. Since Your Majesty knows that the origins of all those things are all extraordinary and umon, why would Your Majesty continue to probe about them? Does Your Majesty know that people who got themselves tainted in anyway with the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb would finallye to no good end? Your Majesty is the Fire Country¡¯s Emperor and your vassal here is the Fire Country¡¯s Grand Adviser. Your vassal is really unwilling to see Your Majesty bing tainted with such things and I would implore that Your Majesty retracts the curiosity in your heart and treat it as if none of this had ever happened.¡±

    ¡°And if I cannot?¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes narrowed up. Wen Yu¡¯s response had been exactly what she had guessed. He knew about the Soul Calming Jade, was aware of the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb, had knowledge of the Middle Realm. He was definitely not just a simple Grand Adviser as he portrayed himself to be.

    Wen Yu smiled bitterly as he suddenly raised his head, at the same time revealing one hand outside his sleeve.

    A ball of purple coloured me burned within his palm!

    Thank You for the support and please continue to read GDBBM and our other fantastic series on trantor¡¯s site at mistycloudtrantions

    All contributions big and small will be greatly appreciated and we at MistyCloudTrantions thank you! Hugz~

    Other original trantions of on MistyCloudTrantions:

    GDBBM ¨C Genius Doctor ck Belly Miss

    DDFYM ¨C Insanely Pampered Wife ¨C Divine Doctor Fifth Young Miss

    MGD ¨C Mesmerizing Ghost Doctor

    OLMT ¨C Overlord, Love Me Tender

    PAW ¨C Prodigiously Amazing Weaponsmith

    TAC ¨C The Anarchic Consort

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 1206

    Chapter 1206:¡±Wen Yu¡¯s Words (3)¡±

    That ball of me fueled by the energy of a Purple Spirit burned so pure and clear, without the slightest tinge of impurity.

    That was the most pure form of the Purple Spirit¡¯s energy Jun Wu Xie had ever seen and she also noticed, when Wen Yu summoned his Purple Spirit, not the slightest sliver of spirit energy could be felt from Wen Yu¡¯s body, except for that lone ball of purple fire burning continuously in his palm.

    Spirit power could be released to shroud one¡¯s body entirely, or to control it to be gathered in a specific spot, but Jun Wu Xie did not know that a person would be able to summon one¡¯s Purple Spirit to take on the form of a me to burn within one¡¯s palm!

    The Purple Spirit in the Lower Realm, might be the most powerful, but in the Middle Realm, it is merely considered to bemon. Your Majesty should take a look at this ball of spirit me of mine and see whether you think it to be pure, but know that in the Middle Realm, people who hold powers higher than mine can be found everywhere. The Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb, is the most valuable treasure that the various major powers in the Middle Realm dream to possess. Regardless whether they held any clues in their hands, after the Dark Emperor fell, all of them had never given up on finding the location of the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb. They all yearn to possess all the magical treasures the Dark Emperor had plundered when he was alive.¡± Wen Yu said with a bitter smile on his lips, suddenly turning his palm over quickly, and the purple me promptly disappeared without a trace.

    Being able to exercise such precise control over one¡¯s spirit power, and was still able to suppress the spirit power¡¯s aura sopletely, Jun Wu Xie could almost be certain that Wen Yu was stronger than any Purple Spirit that he had ever met, maybe with the exception of the grey robed opponent back in the Cloudy Peaks who had defeated Ye Sha, that might pose a match for!

    With Wen Yu being so powerful, why had he chosen to remain in the Lower Realm? From his words, it was not difficult to decipher that he had originally been from the Middle Realm.

    ¡°The various major powers, in their quest to locate the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb, had expended an immeasurable amount of effort and resources, sent out countless of their people. Your Majesty¡¯s guess is correct. The Soul Calming Jade had previously been in the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb.¡± Wen Yu said as he looked at Jun Wu Xie, his eyes looking like they hid the experience of immense trials behind them.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been to the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb. That piece of Soul Calming Jade, was brought out from the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb by me.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie held her breath for that one moment. Although she had already guessed as much in her heart, but having just gained affirmation on that as fact, had still caused her to be excited!

    However, there wasn¡¯t the slightest bit of pride on Wen Yu¡¯s face, but it instead showed only a bitterness.

    ¡°At that time, the Dark Emperor unified the entire Middle Realm and gathered all the magical treasures in the Middle Realm for himself. The might of the Dark Regions firmly overpowered all the other powers regardless whether it were the Four Sides, Nine Temples or the Twelve Pces, none of them was a match for them. Even if they were to join forces, they would not be a match for the Dark Emperor himself alone. But the Dark Emperor had then suddenly fallen, which threw the structure of power within the Middle Realm into chaos. Although the Dark Emperor was no more, but the might of the Dark Regime was still powerful. Although they were not able to unify the Middle Realm once again, they remained a force that none of the powers dared to offend.¡±

    ¡°The Dark Emperor has passed on for many years but the Dark Regions did not have a new leader appearing among them, and the entire Dark Regime still holds the Dark Emperor as supreme till this day. For the other powers to set their eyes on the magical treasures in the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb, it will undoubtedly be seen as an affront to the Dark Emperor¡¯s eminence. If it was found out by the Dark Regime, they would surely do everything in their power to obliterate them.¡± Wen Yu spoke with a helpless and bitter smile, and shaking his head, he continued.

    ¡°But with such an immense horde of magical artifacts, it proved to be an irresistible draw to everyone and even knowing that they would offend the Dark Regime, they were still unwilling to give up on it. If they were not able to tantly snatch them away, they then went on to secretly send people in search for it, thinking to get their hands on them, before the Dark Regime discovers anything untoward.¡±

    Wen Yu raised his head up slightly, to look at the Imperial Hall in all its glorious splendour of indulgent luxury.

 Chapter 1207

    Chapter 1207:¡±Wen Yu¡¯s Words (4)¡±

    ¡°And the way they are using to try to snatch the treasures secretly, is to let those people they sent out to be their scapegoats. And I had been one of those at that time.....¡±

    Wen Yu at that time, had searched for the location of the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb with hispanions. He had thought that he had set forth bringing the glory and belief of the power he served, never knowing it was all a hopeless tragedy for all of them from the beginning.

    ¡°Since you have been to the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb, then you know of its location right?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked, finally putting out the question she had wanted to ask for a rather long time.

    However, Wen Yu shook his head.

    ¡°I have indeed gone to the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb, but I do not know where it is.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked, her eyes revealing a tinge of surprise.

    Wen Yu replied: ¡°At that time, mypanions and I found the approximate location of the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb but were attacked under the blinding fog and Ipletely lost contact with them, the force from the attack throwing me in a stroke of coincidence into the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb. However, I was not able to go deeper inside and had only been in the outeryer at its fringes. I had sustained severe injuries at that time and was heavily poisoned, too frail and weak to advance further inside. The only thing I managed to take from the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb then was just that piece of Soul Calming Jade.....¡±

    Wen Yu had at that moment thought that he was doomed and even when he had managed to stumble into the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb, he no longer had the strength to leave. When he finally copsed from exhaustion and weakness to fall into a deep sleep, he was certain that he would not live.

    But, when he next opened his eyes when he awoke, he found that he had left the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb, and had even been sent to the top of the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff.

    How he had left the ce, he did not know, but after waiting for a rather long period at the top of the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff hoping that hispanions would be able to return, he was finally forced to face despair and hopelessness.

    No one returned.

    Not a single person did!

    He had no choice but to drag his severely injured body, and return to the Middle Realm, thinking to report everything that had happened to them to the Elder with the power he served.

    However, at the time when he finally managed to get to his home, he saw with his own eyes, the scene where his entire family from the aged to the young were eradicated.

    From the moment that they had gone down into the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff, the power they belonged to had already prepared themselves to silence all of them. All the family members of the people they had sent out were allpletely massacred, only for the purpose of preventing any information about the expedition from being leaked!

    Wen Yu would never forget that scene when his entire family had been massacred his entire life. The power he had served with unswerving loyalty had treated him like an abandoned child, never sending a single person to search of all of them who had gone missing, but had even silenced every single one of their family members.

    With his heavily injured body, Wen Yu was unable to avenge his family members. Crumbling under the hopelessness and despair, he chose to distance himself far far away from the Middle Realm, and hid himself within the Lower Realm.

    The Lower Realm in those years were highly fragmented and the discouraged and anguished Wen Yu had immediately chosen the Fire Country to set down his roots and had helped the Fire Country¡¯s Emperor to secure his dominant position, to reign supreme, where he became the Fire Country¡¯s Grand Adviser, and he no longer thought about anything of his past.

    Even for the Soul Calming Jade that he held in his hands, that he had retrieved from the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb, he did not want to keep with him.

    He knew at that time, that a strong country like the Fire Country, would definitely been chosen as a pawn by the powers in the Middle Realm, and hence, he did not dare to let the Soul Calming Jade remain within the Fire Country. So, on one of the trips he made in his travels, he gifted the Soul Calming Jade to the rising Qi Kingdom.

    And it was from that moment on, that Wen Yupletely severed all links with his past.

    His only identity was the Fire Country¡¯s Grand Adviser.

    If not for Jun Xie bringing it up today, he would not have wanted to remember any of it throughout his entire life.

    ¡°Your Majesty. It is not important who Wen Yu was in the past. At present, I am just Wen Yu, the Fire Country¡¯s Grand Adviser.¡± Wen Yu said as he looked at Jun Xie.

    .....

    A certain Authour Bei: Lord Jue~

    Lord Jue: You¡¯ve finallye out to receive your death?

    A certain trembling Authour Bei: There¡¯s no need to be so fierce. I always mean what I say. As long as this month¡¯s tickets are sufficient, I guarantee that you and Wu Xie will do ¡°shy shy¡± things. The month has just started right? Shouldn¡¯t you be helping me draw in the tickets? Everyone¡¯s dying to see that V line and those gorgeous abs you know?

    Lord Jue: You think I will still believe you?

    A certain Authour Bei: I swear it on my Little Dou Dou! Enough monthly tickets, and this month I will let you do ¡°shy shy¡± things!

    Lord Jue with an indignant ¡®humph¡¯: You think I will fall for that? [Pulling the robe open, undressing slowly]

    .....

    [Authour Bei: Continuation of the previous game, Where did Dumb Qiao meet Wu Xie for the first time?]

 Chapter 1208

    Chapter 1208: ¡°The Road Ahead¡±

    Jun Wu Xie had not thought that the truth would be like this. Wen Yu had indeed been to the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb but he did not know the exact location of where the Dark Emperor¡¯s was. What further puzzled Jun Wu Xie was, how did Wen Yu who had already entered the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb, manage to leave that ce?

    Some mysteries had been resolved, but that had not reduced Jun Wu Xie¡¯s amount of puzzlement in the least, but had instead increased it.

    ¡°I understand it, Grand Adviser. You will forever be the Fire Country¡¯s Grand Adviser.¡± Jun Wu Xie said looking at Wen Yu. His past experience had been the same as the parents of Qiao Chu and the others and the only fortunate thing was that he had lived, with the unfortunate thing being that his entire family had been massacred.

    Wen Yu finally smiled. This was first time he told anyone about this grave secret he hid in his heart ever since he abandoned his original identity. This secret had given him much angst that had umted for such a long time in his heart and he had finally been able to unburden himself at this moment, never having to shoulder it all by his lonesome self anymore.

    ¡°Although your vassal does not know why Your Majesty wants to help the Qi Kingdom so much, but there is one point your vassal need to remind Your Majesty of.¡± Wen Yu seemed to have suddenly remembered something and his expression turned slightly solemn.

    ¡°Since the reason the Condor Country had mobilized their army was because of the Soul Calming Jade, then the fact that the Soul Calming Jade is in the Qi Kingdom is now no longer a secret. Someone within the Condor Country has definitely joined forces with one of the powers in the Middle Realm and although the army Your Majesty led had quashed their ns this time, when the news reaches the Middle Realm, it would still bring quite a bit of trouble to them. If Your Majesty truly wishes to protect the Qi Kingdom, the only choice will be to silence the people in the Condor Country who knows about it, and..... have that Duke Lin in the Qi Kingdom stay away for a while as soon as possible.¡± No one else knew the methods of the Middle Realm as well as he did.

    In order to achieve their goals, they would do it at all cost, regardless of consequences. The Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb to them, held too much of a deadly allure and they would not let go of any clue that could possibly lead them to it.

    Moreover, in the eyes of many people in the Middle Realm, the existence of people in the Lower Realm were the same as that of insects. Even killing off a million of them, would not make them even crease their brows in the slightest.

    Wen Yu words, caused Jun Wu Xie¡¯s heart to shake slightly.

    ¡°Your Majesty has only seen your vassal¡¯s power, and it seems not too bad. But, in the Middle Realm, people with higher powers than your vassal, are many more.¡± Wen Yu said.

    ¡°The Grand Advise was also a member of the Twelve Pces?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked.

    Wen Yu smiled weakly and said: ¡°Your Majesty really knows about the Middle Realm. A pity though, your vassal was not from the Twelve Pces, but from one of the Temples among the Nine Temples. I wonder if Your Majesty has ever heard of the Nine Temples?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie nodded. Although she had heard of them, but she knew nothing about them.

    Wen Yu then said: ¡°The Middle Realm consists of One Region, Four Sides, Nine Temples and Twelve Pces, and their might, is also divided through these ranks as well. The most powerful among them is the Dark Regions, who once unified the Middle Realm, while nextes the Four Sides, followed by the Nine Temples, with the Twelve Pces at the tail end holding the bottom rungs in the hierarchy of power. Although the number of people in the Nine Temples are less than the Twelve Pces, their might are however much ahead of the Twelve Pces.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie listened intently,mitting every single word to mind.

    Three dayster, the Fire Country held the grand ceremony to appoint their Empress and Qu Ling Yue became the new Emperor¡¯s only consort in the Imperial Harem as the Empress.

    From that moment on, the curtains opened, a prologue to the Iron Blood Empress.

    On the same day, Jun Wu Xie packed her clothes for travel, and stepped forth on the road towards the Condor Country.

    The Condor Country was not near to the Fire Country. These two countries, were separately ranked as the topmost and second biggest countries in the Lower Realm, theirnds stretching over vast expanses. Jun Wu Xie travelled tirelessly, and would still require about a month¡¯s journeying before she would be able to reach the Condor Country¡¯s Imperial Capital.

 Chapter 1209

    Chapter 1209: ¡°Be Good and Let Me Stroke You a Little (1)¡±

    The wheels trundled along as a convoy of carriages traversed into the Condor Country. A handsome little boy poked his head out from within one of the carriages to peer at the passing scenery within the Condor Country, his big pair of eyes highly filled with childish innocence.

    ¡°This is the Condor Country? It lives up to its name as the second biggest country across thends indeed, filled with such breathtaking views of its majestic mountains and grandkes.¡± The little boy eximed with his head resting upon the carriage window, staring at the beautiful scenery fleeting past, his eyes wide with delight.

    Inside the horse carriage, an elderly man roughly about the age of sixty shook his head as he smiled helplessly, and gave out a long sigh to say.

    ¡°Your Majesty should be a little more careful as the carriage is rather bumpy and not get yourself hurt.¡±

    Although the little boy was highly curious, he was very obedient, and when he heard the man¡¯s words, he sat back down properly withoutint.

    ¡°Grand Tutor, how long more will it be before we reach the Condor Country¡¯s Imperial Capital?¡±

    Grand Tutor He¡¯s face broke into a benign smile as he said: ¡°At most, it will be seven days more and we should reach the Condor Country¡¯s Imperial Capital. In these seven days, I would implore for Your Majesty to be patient during the journey.¡±

    The little boy nodded obediently. He was dressed invish clothes, but were not ostentatious, where they instead looked simple and elegant. At around eight to nine years of age, with handsome features on his face, although still not fully matured, they already hinted at magnificence in the future. Upon his head, was a crown symbolic of Imperial authourity, though his eyes were filled with the innocence of a young child.

    The horse carriage traveled for half a day and when the sun was at its zenith, the convoy stopped at the edge along a stretch of woods.

    The convoy consisted of quite a number of people, with carriages alone, there were already five of them, and both in front and behind the carriages, were several hundred guards equipped with light armour.

    After the horse carriages stopped, the convoy lit a fire temporarily to take a short rest.

    The little boy sat by the side of the fire, a fox fur coat draped over his back, his tiny hands chilled to take on a reddish tinge while they held a hot bottle, his head turning to look at thest carriage at the end on the convoy where the joy in his eyes faded away. He then turned his head worriedly to look at Grand Tutor He sitting beside him and said: ¡°Grand Tutor.....¡±

    Grand Tutor He looked in the direction the little boy had just been looking at and he gave a helpless sigh.

    ¡°Your Majesty please rest assured. Your vassal has made all the necessary arrangements and when we get to the Condor Country¡¯s Imperial Capital, everything will be fine.¡±

    The little boy nodded and he chewed on the dry rations he held in his hand quietly.

    It was just slightly after noon and the sun¡¯s rays drove off the winter¡¯s chill to a certain degree. The little boy¡¯s big pair of raven ck eyes turned all around, finding everything he saw new and intriguing.

    Suddenly, a furry little figure hopped out from behind the grass.

    The little boy¡¯s eyes immediately stared, his gaze unwavering as they became fixed upon the little furball, his eyes suddenly sparkling in delight.

    ¡°Little rabbit..... little rabbite.....¡± The young child had no resistance against such a tiny and adorable little animal and he stretched out his two short arms, tottering over towards the little furball.

    Grand Tutor He at the side nced over to look, and when he saw that it was only a tiny little big eared rabbit, he didn¡¯t give it anymore attention.

    The big eared rabbit stood upright, and tilted its head to look at the little boy holding his outstretched hands towards it.

    The little boy¡¯s heart melted at the sight and he immediately stood up, striding over on his short legs to run into the horse carriage. After digging through in search for a while, he pulled out a stick of carrot and walked back to the spot.

    ¡°Little wabbit, I have a carrot~ see? Do you want to eat it~?¡± The little boy squatted upon the grass, patiently coaxing the big eared rabbit toe nearer in approach.

    The big eared rabbit sniffed with its nose and hopped two steps forward,ing to about a distance of roughly one meter before it stopped, its eyes wary as it looked at the little boy.

 Chapter 1210

    Chapter 1210: ¡°Be Good and Let Me Stroke You a Little (2)¡±

    The little boy continued to look smilingly at it, and said in a highly innocent tone:

    ¡°Little wabbit be good, let me stroke you just a little and I¡¯ll let you eat the carrot. It¡¯s really very good.¡±

    The soldiers who were there to guard His Majesty had upon seeing the innocent actions of their Emperor, broke out into faint genuine smiles, without any trace of malice in them.

    The big eared rabbit seemed to understand what the little boy had said as it nced at the carrot and then raised its eyes to look at the little boy before it hopped a little to go nearer.

    Just at the moment when the little boy was about to be able to touch the big eared rabbit, the sound of light footsteps came out from within the woods. The soldiers who had smiles upon all their faces immediately retracted their smiles, the swords they held in their hands readied, to face whoever was approaching sternly!

    Suddenly, a petite and slender figure walked out from within the woods.

    It was a youth looking about fifteen years of age. The youth¡¯s looks was not exactly outstanding but for that pair of cold and clear eyes.

    In the instant that the youth appeared, the big eared rabbit who had been all prepared to ept the ¡°temptation¡± suddenly turned around and ran towards that youth. The little boy who had already stretched his hand out to almost stroke the big eared rabbit quickly lost his bnce in surprise, and fell forward with a st onto the ground, his mouth filled with grass, as a faint white light shed once behind the little boy¡¯s body.....

    ¡°Who are you! ?¡± An officer among the soldiers suddenly shouted out to ask.

    The delicate little youth turned to cast him a nce, and did not speak, but instead bent his back to pick up the big eared rabbit that hade running back to him into his arms.

    ¡°Glutton.¡± The youth said with a re, admonishing the greedy big eared rabbit who had run out in search for food.

    ¡°Meh!¡± A rounded little sheep who hade following behind the youth bleated, seemingly following its Master in berating the rabbit.

    The big eared rabbit seemed to realized that it had done something wrong and it hugged its floppy ears tightly over its face, bashfully burrowing into the youth¡¯s embrace, not daring to raise its head.

    The youth¡¯s eyes swept over the group of armed soldiers and showing no intention to stay around longer, the youth immediately turned to leave while carrying the big eared rabbit.

    But at that moment, a young and childlike little voice sounded from behind her!

    ¡°Erm..... Can you..... allow me to touch it one time..... before you go.....¡± Having had to spit out a mouthful of grass, the little boy raised up his head pitifully to ask. He had almost been about to be able to touch that big eared rabbit just now.

    When Grand Tutor heard His Majesty saying those words, he could do nothing but to hide his face behind his palm.

    The youth who had already been walking away stopped his steps and turned around to look at the little boy who was still syed upon the ground, his face filled with longing and looking highly aggrieved, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s gaze then suddenly shifted to look at the still raised buttocks of the little boy sticking into the air.

    Over the brocade robe, a tuft of of snow white fur that had suddenly appeared had drawn Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes to it.

    The little boy seemed to have realized that Jun Wu Xie was staring and he suddenly seemed to have remembered something suddenly as he got up quickly, panickedly covering the tuft of white fur with his tiny hands on his behind. He was so embarrassed and nervous his face turned red, his big eyes quickly brimming up with huge tears as his lips trembled slightly, looking like he was going to cry at any moment.....

    Meanwhile, standing on the opposite side of little boy, the youth seemed to see the scene as another illusion.

    Sitting upon the ground, was not any little human child, but was instead seen as that weakling of a timid flower she had.....

    ¡°Touch...... just once..... just one touch will...... be..... enough.....¡± The little boy¡¯s ¡°I¡¯m gonna cry right now¡± expression was obvious on his face but his mouth was persistently pleading as he had not even managed to touch the big eared rabbit.

    The soldiers at the side were feeling highly embarrassed and they all turned their faces away, unwilling to continue to watch His Majesty¡¯s adorable but hopelessly naive demeanor.

    Thank You for the support and please continue to read GDBBM and our other fantastic series on trantor¡¯s site at mistycloudtrantions

    All contributions big and small will be greatly appreciated and we at MistyCloudTrantions thank you! Hugz~

    Other original trantions of on MistyCloudTrantions:

    GDBBM ¨C Genius Doctor ck Belly Miss

    DDFYM ¨C Insanely Pampered Wife ¨C Divine Doctor Fifth Young Miss

    MGD ¨C Mesmerizing Ghost Doctor

    OLMT ¨C Overlord, Love Me Tender

    PAW ¨C Prodigiously Amazing Weaponsmith

    TAC ¨C The Anarchic Consort

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 1211

    Chapter 1211: ¡°Be Good and Let Me Stroke You a Little (3)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie who was disguised as a male youth looked at the pitiful looking little fellow. If it was at any other time, she wouldn¡¯t really have minded. But..... the corners of her eyes had swept over all the people with the little boy, and the carriages behind him.

    Upon those horse carriages, hung the same banners, and the insignia upon those gs, was not unfamiliar to Jun Wu Xie. They belonged to a tiny little ce called the Buckwheat Kingdom, and how tiny was tiny?

    So tiny that even the Qi Kingdom could be dered as a big country in front of them!

    The Buckwheat Kingdom was extremely small, it was the smallest kingdom throughout thends. It was said that thends the Buckwheat Kingdom¡¯s entire territory, was not even the size of the biggest county in the Fire Country and as the Buckwheat Kingdom was situated among a mountain range, its terrain was treacherous, and their resourcescking. As the terrain was highly unfriendly, it became a ce that other countries became tozy to even want to invade.

    Jun Wu Xie did not miss the Jade Crown adorning the top of the little boy¡¯s head. Jade Crowns like this could only be worn by the Emperors of the various countries and looking at the guards around the little boy, she could see that they were men from the regimental military and not mere simple bodyguards from amon family.

    Jun Wu Xie did not intend toe into contact with any rulers of other countries. Even when..... the other party was just a adorable and naive little kid.

    Jun Wu Xie had no intentions of bothering herself with the little boy¡¯s request. The little boy¡¯s expression was sad and forlorn, his eyes brimming with tears. Grand Tutor He beside him finally could not hold himself back anymore and spoke out.

    ¡°Will the Young Master please hold your step?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie nced at the old man.

    ¡°We are all from the Buckwheat Kingdom and this boy here is our Emperor of the Buckwheat Kingdom. As His Majesty is still very young, he has a fondness for adorable little Spirit Beasts. Why don¡¯t..... our Young Master, see whether you can fulfil His Majesty¡¯s wish, and we will be highly generous with our gratitude.¡± Having served three generations of the Buckwheat Kingdom¡¯s rulers, Grand Tutor He was feeling for the first time he felt surprised that he would be capable of doing something so shameless!

    As an highly esteemed Grand Tutor, he had actually had to negotiate with a young youth just to satisfy His Majesty¡¯s desire to stroke some beast¡¯s fur, it was really..... just too embarrassing!

    Jun Wu Xie looked at the little Emperor whose tears were about to fall from his eyes and then turned her eyes back to the highly earnest face of Grand Tutor He, before finally loosening her mouth.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Seeing that Jun Wu Xie had agreed, the little Emperor who had frozen in his spot then broke into smiles.

    Jun Wu Xie released the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit from her arms and looked in the direction of the little Emperor. The Sacrificial Blood Rabbit immediately understood what its Mistress meant for it to do and immediately hopped into tiny leaps to go to the side of the little Emperor!

    As he watched the big eared rabbit returning once again, the little Emperor¡¯s heart filled with delight, his small hand trembling slightly as he carefully stroked the soft fur of the big eared rabbit, quickly forgetting to continue to cover his behind.

    Once his small hand moved away, it immediately revealed the little ball of fur on his behind that was wriggling incessantly.

    That tiny ball of fur, no matter which way you looked at it, looked just like a rabbit¡¯s tail.....

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s gaze stared undisguised at it, as she watched the little Emperor plopped upon the ground to y with the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit, the rabbit¡¯s tail on his behind, wiggling even harder, making the little boy look just like a transformed rabbit spirit.

    ¡°Cough.¡± Having already abandoned his pride, Grand Tutor He naturally noticed Jun Wu Xie¡¯s gaze and he said rather awkwardly: ¡°That is His Majesty¡¯s ring spirit.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyebrow raised up. She had never ever heard of anyone under the Heavens that had a ring spirit that was a ball of fur.....

    That tail, beside being adorable, could it possibly have any other uses?

    But she was at least kind enough not to say much about it but continued to watch the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit trying hard to act cute before the little Emperor. While the scheming rabbit tried to put forth its most endearing charms, it did not forget the carrot that had been dropped upon the ground and it scooped it up in its paws before chewing vigorously on it.

    Thank You for the support and please continue to read GDBBM and our other fantastic series on trantor¡¯s site at mistycloudtrantions

    All contributions big and small will be greatly appreciated and we at MistyCloudTrantions thank you! Hugz~

    Other original trantions of on MistyCloudTrantions:

    GDBBM ¨C Genius Doctor ck Belly Miss

    DDFYM ¨C Insanely Pampered Wife ¨C Divine Doctor Fifth Young Miss

    MGD ¨C Mesmerizing Ghost Doctor

    OLMT ¨C Overlord, Love Me Tender

    PAW ¨C Prodigiously Amazing Weaponsmith

    TAC ¨C The Anarchic Consort

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 1212

    <hr ss="chapter-end">

    Chapter 1212: ¡°Be Good and Let Me Stroke You a Little (4)¡±

    Its eyes spying that the scheming rabbit¡¯s acts of endearment had earned it food, Lord Meh Meh¡¯s drool was almost dripping onto the ground, but it was however born a highly proud beast.

    Its heart almost dying to eat that, it feigned indifference and turned its head away, bleating in indignant cries going: ¡°Meh meh meh.¡±

    But the corner of its eyes, however involuntarily keeping floating over to the carrot held in the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit¡¯s paws.....

    For Lord Meh Meh who held eating as its life¡¯s pursuit, although Jun Wu Xie provided it with the more delicious grass under the Heavens, still could not help itself but to seek more food to eat whenever possible.

    Lord Meh Meh indignant bleating attracted the little Emperor¡¯s attention and he raised his head up, suddenly seeing a proud faced Lord Meh Meh by the youth¡¯s feet, his eyes immediately sparkling brightly once again.

    He immediately raised his head up further and looked at Jun Wu Xie with a desperate and longing gaze, his face saying: [I really want to stroke..... really want to stroke..... really really want to stroke.....].

    This time, Grand Tutor He could not find it within himself to ask out on His Majesty¡¯s behalf.

    Jun Wu Xie nudged Lord Meh Meh on its behind with her foot, indicating that Lord Meh Meh should go over. Lord Meh Meh¡¯s pride made it pretend to be unhappy about it as it slowly trotted over, to stop beside the little Emperor, its eyes filled with the half eaten leftover stump of a carrot within the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit¡¯s paws.....

    The little Emperor wanted to stroke Lord Meh Meh but Lord Meh Meh snorted twice and took a few steps backwards on its tiny hooves, looking highly unwilling to let the little Emperor touch it.

    Seeing that the little Emperor was about to cry again, Grand Tutor He went into the horse carriage in helpless resignation to dig out another carrot to stuff it into the little Emperor¡¯s hand.

    With that.....

    Lord Meh Meh was finally willing to spare the boy some attention.

    With dumb beasts on his left and right nibbling on a carrot each, the little Emperor would at one moment stroke the big eared rabbit gently, and at another moment, be rubbing Lord Meh Meh¡¯s thick wool, his face in absolute bliss, the tail on his behind bing even happier, his pair of eyes almost stuck upon the two dumb beasts before him.

    It went from just touching, to be getting not enough of stroking them.....

    Grand Tutor He cleared his throat in embarrassment, knowing that His Majesty would not have his fill for quite a while more, as he turned to look at Jun Wu Xie sheepishly.

    ¡°If the Young Master does not mind, would you like to sit down together with us to have something to eat?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie did not stand on ceremony in the slightest and plopped herself right down by the fireside. In order to shorten the time spent on the journey as much as possible, she had not gotten much proper rest throughout it. Even the campfire that would drive back the chill in this wintry weather, she had not lit even a single one on the trip.

    Grand Tutor He brought some food over for Jun Wu Xie and it might be because they felt that His Majesty¡¯s silly antics had embarrassed them making all the soldiers drop their animosity against Jun Wu Xie, but to feel a little awkward instead.

    ¡°Is the Young Master from the Condor Country?¡± Grand Tutor He asked, trying not to appear so awkward, and had hence tried to find a topic to chat with Jun Wu Xie about.

    Jun Wu Xie shook her head. ¡°Just came here to tour the ce a little.¡±

    Grand Tutor He nodded, agreeing that the Condor Country¡¯s views of their mountains andkes were indeed rather nice. ¡°May I ask where is the Young Master going after this? If we are going the same way, we can very well give you a lift.¡±

    The Buckwheat Kingdom was tiny, and they had a sparse poption, hence they were not strict with the distinction between ruler and vassals, and from the Emperor at the top to the officers at the bottom, they were all highly friendly and close to themon people.

    ¡°Imperial Capital.¡± Jun Wu Xie replied.

    Grand Tutor He smiled. ¡°That¡¯s such a coincidence. We are going to the Imperial Capital as well. Would the Young Master be willing to travel with us?¡± As he spoke, the Grand Tutor¡¯s eyes were looking at the little Emperor. The reason for the invitation was obvious. It was because their little Emperor could not bear to part with the two furry little things.

    Jun Wu Xie was silent a moment before she nodded her head.

    The Buckwheat Kingdom had always been upright and their reputation had been good. Besides the guarded wariness when they had initially just met, everyone there was rather cordial to her and Jun Wu Xie did not dislike them.

 Chapter 1213

    <hr ss="chapter-end">

    Chapter 1213: ¡°Travelling Together (1)¡±

    The Buckwheat Kingdom had always been upright and their reputation had been good. Besides the guarded wariness when they had initially just met, everyone there was rather cordial to her and Jun Wu Xie did not dislike them.

    The little Emperor with the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit and Lord Meh Meh were ying very happily together and looking at the boy at that moment, he did not look like an Emperor, but more like a carefree prince. When Jun Wu Xie became the Fire Country¡¯s Emperor, it was already thought that it was already at an unprecedentedly young age, but no one had expected that the Buckwheat Country¡¯s Emperor was even younger than that.

    Eight or nine years old, still unable to understand many things as yet, but already put into the throne of rulership and assume control over theirnds, it was truly hard to believe.

    ¡°Grand Tutor! Grand Tutor! Look!¡± The little Emperor was getting excited as he yed, now carrying Lord Meh Meh and the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit in each of his arms. Fortunately after morphing into their minute size they did not weigh all that much or with the little Emperor¡¯s tiny arms and legs, he would not be able to lift them at all.

    The Sacrificial Blood Rabbit and Lord Meh Meh had no intentions of resisting at all and they allowed the little Emperor to carry them. The only thing they cared about at that moment was only the unfinished carrot they were still chewing voraciously on.

    Grand Tutor He looked at the proud little Emperor with augh.

    ¡°Your Majesty likes these two Spirit Beasts very much?¡±

    The little Emperor¡¯s eyes were sparkling brightly as he nodded his head vigorously.

    ¡°Our Young Master here is coincidentally going to the Imperial Capital as well. Shall we ask him to travel there together with us?¡± Grand Tutor He asked.

    ¡°Sure! !¡± The little Emperor nodded immediately, not hesitating in the slightest at all.

    Jun Wu Xie raised up her head to look into the sky, thinking the people in the Buckwheat Kingdom from the Emperor at the top to the vassals at the bottom were too open hearted.

    If she had harboured the slightest insidious intentions, they would all be dead now.

    ¡°Will you really?¡± The little Emperor asked, still looking a little worriedly at her, his eyes filled with longing and anticipation.

    ¡°.....¡± Jun Wu Xie nodded silently.

    The little Emperor was so happy he hopped around upon the grass with the two adorable beasts in his arms, while Jun Wu Xie¡¯s gaze was instead drawn to the little fluffy tail on his behind instead.

    [Mm, he¡¯s human, not an animal.]

    She had to tell herself many times in her heart. [This..... she cannot touch!]

    When the little Emperor was done ying, he still could not let go of them but brought the two adorable little beasts to feed them more food and water, pulling out an endless supply of fruits and vegetables to feed them throughout the entire process.

    The Sacrificial Blood Rabbit and Lord Meh Meh were satisfied and they showed no resistance against being touched, as they were already used to that anyway.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s fondness for it had gotten them used to that and with Fan Zhuo asionallying over to stroke them as well, they had learnt to be calm.

    After the convoy had rested for a while, they readied themselves to continue with the journey. As Jun Wu Xie needed to look out for the two adorable little beasts and the little Emperor was not willing to be separated from them, there was no other choice but to have her sit in the same carriage with the little Emperor and Grand Tutor He.

    Jun Wu Xie was just about to get into the carriage when a pitiful wail broke out from the furthest end of the convoy!

    Immediately, everyone¡¯s face changed, and even the little Emperor who had been smiling widely was shocked into putting the two little beasts down.

    Jun Wu Xie looked in the direction the sound hade from. The sound seemed to havee from thest carriage in the convoy. The door on the carriage had been sealed shut but the sound had still exploded out from within the carriage though highly muffled, and the entire carriage was being rocked and shaken!

    That sound had been like the roar from a wild beast, seemingly shocking and violent.

    ¡°Grand Tutor! Grand Tutor!¡± The little Emperor tugged at Grand Tutor He¡¯s sleeve looking highly flustered, his eyes filling up with panic and worry.

    Grand Tutor He¡¯s brows furrowed together as he stared at the soldiers already surrounding the sides of the horse carriage, struggling to hold the shaking carriage steady, to prevent it from overturning.

    It was not known what was within that carriage that would possess such strength, to shake the entire carriage to almost toppling, almost seeming like it would break all apart.

 Chapter 1214

    Chapter 1214: ¡°Travelling Together (2)¡±

    ¡°Quick! Grab the chains and secure them around the carriage!¡± Grand Tutor He said immediately.

    The soldiers moved quickly, immediately retrieving from another carriage a thick metal chain that was about two fingers¡¯ width, securing in around the front and back of the carriage where it now seemed it would break apart anymore.

    But the roars continued to sound out from within the carriage intermittently.

    The soldiers¡¯ expressions were solemn, seemingly not shocked by it. From the way it looked, they seem to be used to such a situation.

    Jun Wu Xie listened to it quietly, the noise sounding like it came from a beast, but listening to it more carefully, one could just make out that the roar hade from a man.

    [Inside that carriage, was imprisoned a man?]

    The little Emperor bit on his lips as he stared at the horse carriage that had been tied up with chains, his eyes worried and nervous, but without the slightest sliver of fear and panic.

    That made Jun Wu Xie think it rather strange.

    She had already gotten a rough grasp of the little Emperor¡¯s personality and he did not seem to be one who would be bold and steady. Faced with such a situation, he still did not show the slightest fear, which could only mean he knew the person inside.

    After that outburst, the person within that carriage finally quietened down, and the carriage did not shake anymore.

    Grand Tutor He heaved a heavy sigh of relief and noticed the youth¡¯s gaze where he immediately said: ¡°There is a patient inside that carriage, and he bes rather terrifying when the illness acts up. We are afraid that he will harm himself and others around him and this was this only choice we had. I hope that had not startled our Young Master here.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie shook her head, her heart rather doubtful.

    What kind of an illness would give a person afflicted with it such immense strength? Those soldiers earlier, had at least five men on each side pushing against the sides of the carriage but they had still not been able to stabilize the carriage¡¯s rocking. Such a disy of strength, needless to mention a patient, even if it was a strong and brawny man, it might still not be possible to achieve.

    But it was not difficult to see that Grand Tutor He was not willing to say much more about it and Jun Wu Xie was not a person who liked to poke her nose into other people people¡¯s affairs. Since they had their own misgivings, she didn¡¯t deem it appropriate to probe.

    After that earlier episode, the little Emperor lost the mood to continue to fool around. After they got into the horse carriage, he continued to poke his head out the window many a time, repeatedly looking towards thest carriage at the back of the convoy, his big and innocent eyes sad and sorrowful.

    ¡°Your Majesty. Your Majesty must be tired by now, you should get some rest.¡± Grand Tutor He said with a sigh. The little Emperor sat back down andy upon the Grand Tutor¡¯sp silently as he drifted off to sleep, but his brows remained slightly creased together.

    Looking at the little Emperor fallen asleep, Grand Tutor He¡¯s face furrowed up with sorrow.

    Jun Wu Xie did not ask him anything about it, and she knew that it wasn¡¯t something she should be asking them about.

    For the next few days, Jun Wu Xie travelled together with the convoy from the Buckwheat Kingdom. Over the few days spent with them, she was able to see, instead of saying that the little Emperor was the ruler of the people in the entire convoy, it might as well be said that he was the precious little bundle of joy for the entire team of people.

    From Grand Tutor He to any of the soldiers within the team, they all doted upon and indulged the little Emperor, like they would a precious little child.

    Fortunately the little Emperor was a obedient and sensible little boy, and he never made any excessive requests. At most, it was asking the soldiers to pick a few more fruits, for him to feed them to Lord Meh Meh and the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit.

    Over the past few days, the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit and Lord Meh Meh lived their lives like pigs. Besides eating and sleeping, their only other task was to allow the little Emperor to stroke them, and nothing else, every single day spent in perfect bliss.

    During that time, the strange situation with thest carriage urred another two times, but they passed without anything untoward happening.

    After having over indulged on fruits and vegetables, the two naive beasts started to miss the taste of grass around Jun Wu Xie¡¯s feet, and they trotted over to her, unwittingly bringing together with them, the little Emperor who followed after the behinds of the two adorable beasts.

 Chapter 1215

    Chapter 1215: ¡°Little Big Brother¡±

    Watching Lord Meh Meh and the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit grazing upon the grass around Jun Wu Xie¡¯s feet, the little Emperor squatted quietly on one side, resting his chin upon both his palms as he watched intently. That quiet and obedient demeanor, made him really highly lovable. Even for someone as cold and indifferent as Jun Wu Xie, she could not help but praise the little Emperor in her heart.

    [What an easygoing child, but that personality was not suited to be an Emperor.]

    ¡°Little Big Brother, are these two Spirit Beasts your pets?¡± The little Emperor asked, looking at Jun Wu Xie. Initially, he was slightly afraid of her, as Jun Wu Xie always had a cold and indifferent look on her face. But after a few days, he began to feel that it was not that difficult to get along with the little Big Brother.

    ¡°You can say that.¡± Jun Wu Xie replied softly.

    ¡°Will they grow bigger in the future?¡± The little Emperor asked innocently of Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°I guess so.¡± Whether Lord Meh Meh was fully matured, she did not know, but the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit was just a Guardian Grade Spirit Beast in its infancy.

    ¡°It¡¯s so nice. I had wanted to keep one as well, but the Grand Tutor did not allow me to. The Grand Tutor said, I am the Buckwheat Kingdom¡¯s Emperor and I must maintain the image of an Emperor. But I think I do not like being the Emperor. I had a dream before, and that is to go to the Thousand Beast City! I heard that in the Thousand Beast City, Spirit Beasts are everywhere. If I can be a Spirit Beast Tamer, how great would that be.....¡± The little Emperor looked at the two adorable little pets, his heart full of fondness for them. ¡°Is little Big Brother a Spirit Beast Tamer?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie shook her head.

    ¡°But I think little Big Brother is more awesome than a Beast Tamer. I heard that the people in the Thousand Beast City were only able to tame one Spirit Beast at a time but little Big Brother has two here. And Little One and Little Two are so obedient, little Big Brother has really trained them well.¡± The little Emperor said with augh, the two deep dimples beside the edges of his mouth making him look so adorable.

    [Little One..... Little Two.....]

    Towards the names the little Emperor had given to the two naive little beasts, Jun Wu Xie was really feeling helplessly torn betweenughter and tears.

    ¡°Little Big Brother, if you have the chance to go to the Buckwheat Kingdom in the future, will youe look for me? Teach me how to tame Spirit Beasts..... No..... Teach me how to be friends with Spirit Beasts will you?¡± The little Emperor asked, his big and innocent eyes looking at Jun Wu Xie earnestly. Imperial authourity and riches in his eyes, were iparable to the two beasts whose heads were lowered as they chewed up the grass before them.

    Jun Wu Xie did not reply. She knew nothing about Beast Taming as Lord Meh Meh and the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit had stuck to her on their own volition.

    In the future, when Jun Wu Xie thought back to the words the little Emperor had said to her today, she couldn¡¯t help but feel, how great it would have been if only she had agreed to the little Emperor¡¯s request at this moment.

    As the journey progressed, the little Emperor stuck to Jun Wu Xie more and more. Although Jun Wu Xie wasn¡¯t that grown up in age, but she had a firm and steady personality, which made the little Emperor like to hand around her, calling out ¡°little Big Brother¡± constantly.

    Soon, the Buckwheat Kingdom¡¯s convoy arrived at the Condor Country¡¯s Imperial Capital. After they entered the city, Jun Wu Xie would then be parting with the little Emperor and his men. She needed to go seek for Qiao Chu and the others.

    When they parted, the little Emperor was highly reluctant, turning his head back with every step, unable to make himself part with the two adorable beasts, and unwilling to separate from his ¡°little Big Brother¡±.

    Suddenly, he jumped down from the horse carriage, chasing after Jun Wu Xie¡¯s departing back.

    Jun Wu Xie stopped in her tracks within the crowd, and turned around to see the little Emperor panting heavily from running.

    ¡°Little Big Brother, I want to give this jade pendant to you.¡± The little Emperor said as he shoved a jade pendant carved with a character that read ¡°Jue¡± into Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hand. (Trantor Note from Cloud: The character on this jade piece is ¡°çå¡± read as jue2 ¨C loosely tranted to mean two pieces of jade or gems set or joined together. Not to be confused with the simrly sounding Lord Jue, ¡°¾ô¡± jue2 ¨C tranted to mean a rank of nobility like Duke or knight etc.)

    ¡°Little Big Brother, if you have the chance toe to the Buckwheat Kingdom, you must, really muste find me!¡± Finishing what he came to say, the little Emperor then turned around and ran off.

    Jun Wu Xie watched the gradually diminishing back of the little Emperor as he went further away, the jade piece in her hand still a little warm.

    However, with this parting, it.....

    .....

    Poppy: Where did you summon me out here?

    A certain Authour Bei: Someone said they want to see you ¡°strip¡± before they are willing to cast their votes with their monthly tickets. Hurry up, stri..... What the hell! ! ? I asked you to take off your top, why did you remove your pants! ! ? Stop that! You pervert! Don¡¯t take anything off anymore! ! !

    [Another round of our little game fa~ Brother Hua when outside the Zephyr Academy, who did he impersonate to sell the elixirs?]

 Chapter 1216

    Chapter 1216: ¡°Condor Country (1)¡±

    The Condor Country¡¯s Imperial City whenpared to the Fire Country was not much inferior. The city was bustling with activity and Jun Wu Xie walked within it as she discreetly searched for secret signs left by Qiao Chu and the others. Among the surging crowd of people, Jun Wu Xie noticed one strange thing. Some among the people carried swords that hung from their hips as they passed through the crowd on the wide street, tall and towering figures. Although they were dressed in simple and unadorned clothes, but it was not difficult to see that they were men with military background.

    It was obvious that these men were not the Condor Country¡¯s soldiers.

    Jun Wu Xie found a secret sign left by Qiao Chu and the others outside a little restaurant and inn, and she immediately walked in.

    In the guest rooms on the second level, Jun Wu Xie saw Qiao Chu and the others huddled together as they chatted away.

    ¡°Hey! Little Xie! You¡¯re finally here atst!¡± Qiao Chu guffawed good naturedly as he patted Jun Wu Xie on the shoulder.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Rong Ruo?¡± Jun Wu Xie nced around the room and did not see any sign of Rong Ruo.

    Fei Yan on the side stood up to answer and said: ¡°She said she¡¯s going back to her room to rest. I¡¯ll go get her toe.¡± Upon saying that, Fei Yan turned to leave, the light blue skirt sweeping before everyone as he passed.

    Qiao Chu rubbed at his chin, looking at Fei Yan¡¯s ¡°seductive¡± back, as he shook his head and sighed.

    ¡°With Little Yan¡¯s looks and that lithe body, if she was really a girl, how many great youths will she have ruined?¡± Although the two of them usually quibbled with each other the most, but with Qiao Chu¡¯s almost zero resistance against beauties, asionally at times like this when he saw Fei Yan looking ¡°fair as a flower and beautiful as the moon¡±, even he had to admit that that little rascal could sometimes be more girlish than real girls.....

    ¡°If these words of yours were heard by him, you¡¯ll surely get another thrashing.¡± Fan Zhuo said with an audibleugh.

    Qiao Chu gave an awkward smile and scratched at his head. ¡°I wonder how he could possess such terrifying strength when he has a face that looks like that. That¡¯s just too incredibly insane.¡±

    Hua Yao cast a sideway nce at Qiao Chu and said: ¡°How do you think his enormous ape ring spirit came about?¡±

    Ring spirits are usually paired with owners who shared identical traits with them. Like the ring spirits in their Bone Shifters Tribe, almost all of them were rted to bones. Fei Yan looked thin and weak on the outside, but he was actually just lean, and the explosive strength he held hidden inside was a power unstoppable by ordinary people. Fei Yan¡¯s ring spirit was the same, where strength was what the enormous ape was famed for.

    ¡°That sounds to be right. A pity my Rolly isn¡¯t the type known for its strength, but for its handsome looks. On that point, he truly takes after me.¡± Qiao Chu bragged unashamedly.

    Jun Wu Xie listened to them and suddenly thought about the little Emperor of the Buckwheat Kingdom. His personality was indeed quite simr to that of a rabbit, and it was not that strange for him to have a ring spirit like that. But as Jun Wu Xie thought of that, she suddenly noticed a loophole.

    ¡°Little Xie, what¡¯s wrong? Why are you looking so pale?¡± Qiao Chu noticed Jun Wu Xie¡¯s paleplexion, and asked in a hurry.

    Jun Wu Xie shook her head. When she had suddenly thought about the little Emperor, she had remembered the little rabbit¡¯s tail on his behind. Grand Tutor He had said that it was his ring spirit and Jun Wu Xie had not thought much about it at that time. But she had suddenly realized something, and felt that it was all rather odd!

    Since she had been reborn here, it had merely been about a year¡¯s time. Although she had tried to absorb everything she could about this world, but there were some things that got pushed into a corner of her mind and it wasn¡¯t that easy for her to remember them. And this time, she had missed out and made an obvious oversight!

    And it was the little Emperor¡¯s ring spirit!

    The little Emperor looked only to be about eight or nine years of age, so how could he have a ring spirit? Only at fourteen would one¡¯s ring spirit awaken, and based on that, the little Emperor¡¯s own ring spirit could not have awoken yet! !

 Chapter 1217

    <hr ss="chapter-end">

    Chapter 1217: ¡°Condor Country (2)¡±

    If that rabbit¡¯s tail was not a ring spirit, then what could that have been?

    Why did Grand Tutor He try to hide it like that?

    Although Jun Wu Xie held those doubts in her heart, she knew that this was not something she should ask about. Grand Tutor He was highly loyal to the little Emperor and that was a point that would be impossible for him to pretend to be. The reason that he had said that must have been for some special reason.

    Jun Wu Xie could not help it but the image of the strange carriage at the back of the convoy came to her mind. Just what was really in that carriage, she did not know.

    ¡°Little Xie..... Are you alright?¡± Qiao Chu asked when out of the corner of his eyes, he noticed Jun Wu Xie¡¯s expression bing darker and darker, and he became worried.

    Jun Wu Xie snapped back to her senses. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Some things just came into my mind that¡¯s all.¡±

    ¡°If there anything, you¡¯ve got to tell us. Big Brother Wu Yao would surely avenge you!¡± Qiao Chu said, getting highly worked up.

    The expression on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face immediately changed subtly.

    Fan Zhuo at the side was trying very hard not tough. He had thought that Qiao Chu would say he would definitely take revenge for Jun Wu Xie but in the end..... he had so shamefully thrown it all onto Jun Wu Yao.

    Qiao Chu was not embarrassed but instead looking very proud as he said: ¡°What? Have I said anything wrong? Big Brother Wu Yao just needs to wriggle his little finger and everything before him falls and dies. Just how much cooler can that be? !¡±

    Jun Wu Xie turned her eyes away quietly, the cloud of suspicions that had filled her mind earlier suddenly dissipated into nothing by Qiao Chu¡¯s antics.

    Fei Yan ambled over to seek out Rong Ruo, his highly ¡°pretty¡± face garnering quite a bit of attention from the inn¡¯s guests as he passed along the walkway. He threw out a few atrocious winks towards the one of the mesmerized men, and a momentter, he heard a loud crash when that man on the stairs had missed a step and fell rolling down the staircase.

    Based on their innate characters among the six of them, Fei Yan had the most deplorable personality.

    Coming before Rong Ruo¡¯s room door, Fei Yan had most casually pushed the tightly shut door open, that tiny bolt on the door flimsy as noodles before his monstrous strength.

    Fei Yan strutted inside tantly and did not see any sign of Rong Ruo within the room. He looked around in puzzlement and then seemed to hear a faint sound from the side and he walked towards the source of it.

    A faint mist permeated the ce within the cold air, feeling slightly damp. In that thin fogginess, a tall and gracefully svelte figure was slowly revealed, the subdued rays of the sun strongly outlining a shapely and curvy figure in stark contrast.

    The smile on Fei Yan¡¯s face immediately congealed, his eyes immensely wide as they stared, his entire body frozen in ce.....

    Rong Ruo who was taking a bath heard a noise and turned her head around. She saw Fei Yan standing there to stare nkly at her, as the warm smile upon her face remained in ce.

    ¡°I think all the doors inside and outside here to you, are all just pieces of decoration and you really treat them as if they do not exist.¡±

    Fei Yan stood unmoving in his spot. In that instant that Rong Ruo had turned around earlier, he seemed to have seen.....

    ¡®Drip drip.....¡¯

    Two streaks of blood flowed out from Fei Yan¡¯s nose, dripping onto the ground.

    That faint smell of blood made the two people freeze a moment, and Fei Yan turned around suddenly, running headlong outside in escape.

    While Rong Ruo remained within the wooden tub, her eyes filled with puzzlement as she lowered her head btedly, and saw the exposed allure on her chest.

    ¡°Dammit!¡± She then pped her palm on her forehead, as she leaned back against the wooden tub suddenly feeling perplexed.

    [How could she have forgotten.....]

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Rong Ruo¡¯s brows furrowed together, and said those words that made no sense.

    Fei Yan ran like he had gone mad, barging right into Qiao Chu¡¯s room. Qiao Chu who was singing his high praises for Jun Wu Yao turned his head in surprise to look at Fei Yan who hade crashing in while holding his nose, his face a nk expression, his eyes vacant.

    ¡°I¡¯ll say Little Yan, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

 Chapter 1218

    <hr ss="chapter-end">

    Chapter 1218: ¡°I Will Take Responsibility¡±

    Fei Yanpletely ignored Qiao Chu and just held on to his nose furiously. He reached out a hand and grabbed a piece of Qiao Chu¡¯s clothes that had been cleaned to wipe off the nosebleed.

    The instant the bright red blood was seen, Qiao Chu immediately exploded in rage!

    ¡°Your Old Grandmaster! Let go of my clothes! If you¡¯ve got something against me,e straight at me instead!¡± He rushed right up and wanted to fight it out from Fei Yan¡¯s hands there and then. However..... Fei Yan pushed him back with just one hand.

    Qiao Chu¡¯s heart was already crying a river.....

    Under all that ruckus, Rong Ruo walked in slowly. When she came in, she immediately saw the two fighting with Fei Yan holding Qiao Chu back with one hand, but there wasn¡¯t the slightest bit of embarrassment or bashfulness upon her face.

    Instead, it was the always wayward and wilful Fei Yan that turned bright red upon seeing Rong Ruo who let go of his hands and stood morosely quiet on one side, not daring to raise his eyes to look at her.

    Rong Ruo on the other hand, leisurely and gracefully sat herself down upon a chair.

    ¡°Just got here?¡± Rong Ruo asked, looking at Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded.

    ¡°You should get some rest first. We¡¯ll all sit down and discuss about the things here slowly tonight.¡± Rong Ruo said with a smile.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Jun Wu Xie was not in a rush. Since she was already here in the Condor Country, and from the reactions of Rong Ruo and the others, things seemed to be going well here.

    Jun Wu Xie went back to her room to rest. Hua Yao and Fan Zhuo looked at Qiao Chu who was crying tearlessly as he held the blood stained clothes in his hands and then turned to look at Fei Yan who was acting very strangely. The two of them had in a show of rapport, both chosen to remain silent, except for the glint of interest within their eyes that betrayed what they were feeling at that moment, while the two of them walked away shoulder to shoulder.

    Rong Ruo had just walked out from the room when the coyly quiet Fei Yan suddenly went chasing after her.

    ¡°Little Ruo!¡±

    Rong Ruo¡¯s steps slightly faltered and she turned to look at Fei Yan, but instead saw Fei Yan whose face was so red it looked like the colour of well cooked prawns. He was dressed in female clothes and standing there looking so ¡°bashful¡± in front of her, in the eyes of others, he looked every inch like a budding young girl in love.

    ¡°I.....¡± Fei Yan was at a loss, not knowing what he wanted to say. As sharp tongued as he always was usually, he suddenly couldn¡¯t find the words.

    Rong Ruo looked at Fei Yan, her eyes looking slightly frustrated.

    ¡°Today, nothing ever happened. You do not have to take it to heart.¡± She said with a smile, dressed elegantly in male clothes, looking like a distinguished and graceful Young Master.

    Fei Yan was stunned. He had not thought that Rong Ruo would put it across so lightly. The two of them had ever since been picked up by Yan Bu Gui, been brought up within the Phoenix Academy. Hua Yao and Qiao Chu frequently went out on missions together, while he always moved around with Rong Ruo. Rong Ruo had always been this gentle from young and no matter what he did, she never once showed a sliver of anger or displeasure. Many a time, Fei Yan always felt that Rong Ruo was a person that was so nice and without a temper.

    After saying that, Rong Ruo was going to turn and leave.

    But Fei Yan found his heart fill with panic!

    ¡°I will take responsibility!¡±

    Rong Ruo was stunned into stone. She froze in her spot not daring to turn her head back,pletely unable to believe what her own ears had just heard.

    ¡°I..... will take responsibility. After we avenge our families, I will mar..... marry you.....¡± Fei Yan summoned up every single ounce of his courage before he could finish saying those words. After saying that, he turned around and ran off, leaving Rong Ruo still stunned, as she stood staring nkly there.

    Rong Ruo¡¯s attractive eyes were filled with incredulity. She couldn¡¯t help but feel that either Fei Yan had gone mad, or that she was just hearing things.

    [Marry her?]

    [But.....]

    Rong Ruo¡¯s genteel face suddenly showed a rare moment of anxiety. Her brows creased up slightly as she stared at the highly flustered and escaping back of Fei Yan, her eyes filled with a conflicted and frustrated glint.

    ¡°What am I going to do with this now?¡± Rong Ruo whispered to herself with a bitterugh.

    She really didn¡¯t need Fei Yan to take responsibility for any of it.

 Chapter 1219

    Chapter 1219: ¡°Strange¡±

    After Jun Wu Xie woke up from her sleep, she was feeling much refreshed. The severalpanions then gathered together and everything seemed just like it was before, but at the same time a little different.....

    The corners of Rong Ruo¡¯s lips were smiling, but they were tinged with a trace of bitterness, while Fei Yan¡¯s eyes were always fixed upon Rong Ruo today.

    This point, was obvious even to the highly insensitive and dumb block that Qiao Chu usually was.

    ¡°Whatcha looking at? !¡± Qiao Chu asked, stretching out a hand and waving it before Fei Yan¡¯s eyes. Fei Yan was surprised and immediately shifted his gaze, showing a rare moment where he did not retaliate against Qiao Chu.

    ¡°Is there anything that all of you have managed to discover in your investigations throughout this period?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked, going straight to the point.

    Fan Zhuo answered: ¡°When we first came to the Condor Country, we had initially nned to investigate into the Imperial Pce right away. Rong Ruo had first released her Hell Butterflies to scout the ce but then a strange thing happened. Rong Ruo¡¯s Hell Butterflies disappeared. Or to put it more urately, they were crushed by an immensely powerful force.¡±

    Rong Ruo¡¯s Hell Butterflies were different from others, where they could fuse into one whole, or split and separate into many. After they spilt apart, the Hell Butterflies would be very small in size and would not be detected by people unless they possessed the powers of a Purple Spirit before they might possibly be able to notice the faint spirit energy emanating from them.

    ¡°We are guessing that someone from the All Dragon¡¯s Pce is definitely residing within Condor Country¡¯s Imperial Capital and we held ourselves back from making any rash moves. Over this period, we have been secretly observing the things here in the Imperial Capital and we have noticed some strange things. Over this period, there were often many convoys from other countriesing into the city and totaling them up, we have seen convoys from almost seven or eight other countries. Why have all these teams from differing countries all appeared here together which made us find it rather suspicious. Since the Condor Country¡¯s Imperial Pce has people from the All Dragons Pce residing within, we did not dare to infiltrate the ce in fear of alerting them, But Rong Ruo secretly sent the Hell Butterflies to keep tabs on the people from the other countries and discovered even stranger things.....¡±

    The people from the various countries were arranged to stay within the city and they frequently went in and out of the Imperial Pce and another ce. Thepanions were not able to go inside the Imperial Pce but for the other ce, they sent out the Hell Butterflies and made sure that there wasn¡¯t any people from the All Dragons Pce before they secretly went in to investigate.

    And what they found out made the several youths feel rather flustered.

    ¡°That ce is in a far corner of the Imperial City and highly inconspicuous. But the things inside that ce were rather terrifying though.¡± Fan Zhuo said as his brows furrowed up together, like his mind had recalled a certain unpleasant memory.

    ¡°That ce is filled with people who are imprisoned in there..... Or should I say they were people who did not possess any self awareness.¡±

    ¡°What does that mean?¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes were slightly startled.

    ¡°Those were all some young men, but it was strange that the muscles on all their bodies were developed to highly extreme extents, and they did not seem to possess any awareness but only to attack anyone they saw where even Qiao Chu had difficulty receiving an all out attack from them. They possess immense and terrifying strength that is only slightly weaker than Fei Yan.¡±

    Fan Zhuo did not know how to fully describe what they all saw. The people they saw were no longer humans but more like monsters which was nothing like anyone of them had ever seen.

    Those people were imprisoned in a house and separately locked up in chains, frequently letting out bestial roars. They were loud and the neighbouring citizens have all been moved out from there with all the houses nearby sittingpletely empty. Within the Imperial Capital, rumours were rife that the ce was haunted and nobody dared to go near the ce where even the Condor Country¡¯s soldiers had been sent there to have the ce heavily surrounded to prevent anyone from going near it.

    But it was exactly such a ce that the dignitaries and delegations from various countries went to repeatedly, and with none returning. All of them were even led in there by the Condor Country¡¯s Emperor himself.

 Chapter 1220

    Chapter 1220: ¡°Strange (2)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s brows creased up slightly. For no reason, Fan Zhuo¡¯s description made her subconsciously think about the Buckwheat Kingdom¡¯sst horse carriage in their convoy.

    ¡°I had once heard, in the Middle Realm, there exists an insidious method that could greatly alter an average person¡¯s body constitution. That method by manner of speaking, was invented by the Soul Return Pce. They used a person¡¯s spirit as the price in exchange for the physical body¡¯s might. The condition of those people in that ce in the Condor Country seems rather simr to that.¡± Fan Zhuo said.

    ¡°That method, although it can make one¡¯s body iparably strong, but at the same time, those people who lose their spirits be just a mere shell and reacts only ording to orders, unable to feel any pain and does not know fear. And as their bodies have been soaked in a kind of poisonous brew for a long time, those people develop a high resistance to poison their bodies turn very tough, their skin highly resilient. At the time when the Soul Return Pce just developed this method, the Dark Emperor rejected it and immediately crushed the person who developed it into minced meat. Now..... it seems the All Dragons Pce has somehow managed to get their hands on it and is using it here in the Lower Realm.¡± Fan Zhuo said as his brows came together in a frown.

    There are limits to a person¡¯s body, but such a malicious method uses the sacrifice of one¡¯s spirit as a foundation, to create a monster that breakthrough those limits. People who were put through such alteration, could no longer be termed as human, but pure war machines.

    ¡°For the All Dragons Pce to secretly introduce this into the Lower Realm, I¡¯m afraid they would have more terrifying intentions behind this.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the All Dragons Pce justpletely devoid of conscience here? They arepletely not treating the people of the Lower Realm as humans! Nobody in the Middle Realm dares to use this and they have insteade to stir up this storm in the Lower Realm.¡± Qiao Chu harrumphed indignantly.

    Having the Middle Realm not seeing the people of the Lower Realm as human, it was already a mentality deeply instilled into their consciousness. In the eyes of many in the Middle Realm, the people of the Lower Realm held less dignity than beasts. Whether it was to kill them or to undergo extreme alterations, they were all ythings that could be used to merely kill time as well.

    Qiao Chu and the others had left the Middle Realm from a very young age and hence, such a mentality had not been inocted into their minds. With deep blood vengeance upon their shoulders, they had long forgotten about such division between the realms.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes were narrowed. On this path in search of the human skin maps, she had seen too much of such instances. Regardless whether it was the Qing Yun n¡¯s Ke Cang Ju, or the Zephyr Academy¡¯s Gu Ying, or even Qu Xing Rui in the Thousand Beast City, in their eyes, people of the Lower Realm were not human. They killed whenever they wanted, without the slightest hesitation.

    ¡°One of these days, they will leave the Lower Realm.¡± Jun Wu Xie said in a chilling voice. Although she never liked to poke her nose into other people¡¯s affairs, but in this matter where they forcibly altered a human body, she found she hated it to a new extreme.

    Conducting such an evil kind of experiments, that went against the very grain of nature, the natural evolution of man, should not even exist in this world!

    ¡°Wait till we have finished we need to do, and we¡¯lle here to the Lower Realm and do nothing but grab these scoundrels from the Twelve Pces whoe down here and bash them senseless. We¡¯ll then see if they still dare to stir up any more trouble here in the Lower Realm at that time.¡± Qiao Chu said as he shook his fist in resentment.

    ¡°Dumb Qiao is right. In order to foil these ns of the Middle Realm, we need to hold absolute power over them. With the powers we possess right at this moment, if faced against the people of the Middle Realm, would only put us into a long bitter battle.¡± Fan Zhuo said. Although he highly abhorred the fact that such a utterly heartless method was being used on people, he knew he had to keep a clear mind to think things through, and not get riled up.

    ¡°At present, our most important mission is to locate the map within the Condor Country. From what I have observed before, every time the Condor Country¡¯s Emperores out of the Imperial Pce to meet with the delegations from the other countries, a particr man is always with him. Although that man had always suppressed his spirit aura, but I could still feel it emanating out from his body, and know that he must be from the All Dragons Pce.¡± Rong Ruo said with a slight frown. Her Hell Butterflies had always highly sensitive in perceiving one¡¯s powers.

 Chapter 1221

    Chapter 1221: ¡°Big Brother (1)¡±

    In a residential courtyard within the Condor Country, having just informed the Condor Country¡¯s officials, the delegation from the Buckwheat Kingdom were settling themselves down within.

    The little Emperor was apanied by Grand Tutor He as he stepped off the horse carriage, looking around at the spacious courtyard. But in those eyes, there wasn¡¯t the slightest bit of admiration but he was instead tugging at Grand Tutor He¡¯s sleeve as he asked with his head looking up at the elderly man: ¡°Grand Tutor, when will we be able to see the Condor Country¡¯s Emperor?¡±

    Grand Tutor He said: ¡°They have already ryed the news back to the Condor Country¡¯s Imperial Pce and the Condor Country¡¯s Emperor wille out from the pce tomorrow, to hold a banquet for the rulers of the various countries. Your Majesty will then be able to see the Condor Country¡¯s Emperor at that time.¡±

    The little Emperor bit on his lip and nodded his head, but he did not smile.

    ¡°Is Your Majesty worried about something?¡± Grand Tutor He asked.

    The little Emperor mulled on it a long moment before his gaze turned to look at the doorway. The Buckwheat Kingdom¡¯s soldiers were moving the things down from the horse carriages into the courtyard. Several soldiers were at thest carriage removing the heavy chains from it and the little Emperor¡¯s gaze staring right at that carriage singly.

    After the chains were removed, two soldiers went into the carriage and carried out a young man from within.

    The expression on that young man¡¯s face was rather strange. His features were highly outstanding looking but his skin was showing a strange dark purplish hue. His eyes were lifeless as he allowed himself to be carried off the carriage, his face not showing the slightest expression.

    The little Emperor¡¯s heart felt like it had been stabbed. He said in a choked voice to Grand Tutor He: ¡°Will the Condor Country¡¯s Emperor really agree to it?¡±

    Grand Tutor He sighed slightly, his heart unsure as well. But as he did not want to further burden the child who should have been able to remain an innocent and happy boy, he forced himself to put on a smile and said: ¡°He will. The Buckwheat Kingdom has always been highly respectful to the Condor Country. He will surely agree.¡±

    The little Emperor then lowered his head and bit upon his lips again.

    Suddenly, the young man carried by the two soldiers let out a bestial roar, the deep purple hue skin bloating up in an instant, to turn a dark red shade. The seemingly frail body quickly swelled up with huge muscles and with a roar, he flung the two soldiers, sending them flying!

    The two soldiers were tall and brawny figures themselves but they found themselves sailing through the air from being flung away, to crash heavily into a stone pir at the side, to vomit out a mouthful of blood!

    Grand Tutor He¡¯s face changed drastically. The other soldiers of the Buckwheat Kingdom immediately grabbed the chains from the horse carriages, over twenty men in total, throwing the lengths of chains around that young man, the soldiers spread out in a circle around him. The oppressive pressure from the twenty over men caused the young man to pause slightly, but the roars continued to explode from his mouth. He was just like a cornered beast, his mouth opened in a snarl, and roaring incessantly, thick veins bulging under that dark red skin one by one.

    The little Emperor stared nkly,pletely stunned, at the young man who was roaring in rage. Two tiny streams of clear tears fell from his eyes,pletely shrugging off Grand Tutor He¡¯s tugs as the little Emperor opened his legs in a wide stride to rush to the young man¡¯s side, grabbing at the young man¡¯s constantly struggling hip.

    ¡°Royal Brother...... Royal Brother please don¡¯t..... They are all the soldiers of our Buckwheat Kingdom..... They are all Royal Guards personally selected by you..... Please stop Royal Brother..... Do not hurt people anymore.....¡± The little Emperor¡¯s desperate cries sounded within the courtyard outside, the faces of the soldiers pulling back tightly onto the chains filled with pain and sadness.

    Who would have thought, that the young man who seemed to havepletely lost his mind would be the previous reigning Emperor of the Buckwheat Kingdom, the elder brother of the current little Emperor.....

 Chapter 1222

    Chapter 1222: ¡°Big Brother (2)¡±

    It might be due to the little Emperor¡¯s heartfelt cries that made the young man who had already lost his awareness recover that tiny sliver of self consciousness, or it might be that he was already tired from the struggling..... but the young man stopped his struggling, standing there unmoving in his spot, allowing the little Emperor¡¯s flowing tears to soak into his clothes.

    Grand Tutor He wiped away at his tears and went over to pull the little Emperor away from the young man.

    But the little Emperor showed an unusual instance of stubbornness, tightening his grip on the young man and unwilling to let go, his face red from crying as he buried his head into the young man¡¯s hip with choking cries, sobbing as he said:

    ¡°Royal Brother you promised Little Jue before, that you would bring Little Jue to see the sights, the magnificent mountains and wide rivers outside of the Buckwheat Kingdom. You promised to..... bring me to the Thousand Beast City as well..... Royal Brother..... you will definitely recover from this as you have never lied to me..... Little Jue will make sure you recover..... Definitely.....¡± The little Emperor cried till he was gasping for air. Nobody could understand the kind of despair he was feeling at that moment, a kind of despair that he wasn¡¯t tasting for the first time.

    Grand Tutor He wanted to say something, but his throat went dry, not knowing what he could say.

    The little child¡¯s soft cries were like a sharp de, pierced into the hearts of every soldier of the Buckwheat Kingdom. They lowered their heads, unable to make themselves to continue to look upon their once brilliant ruler¡¯s current state. They also could not bear to hear their little Emperor¡¯s heart rending sobbing cries.

    ¡°Your Majesty..... Your Majesty..... We are in the Condor Country¡¯s Imperial Capital here. If others were to see this, it might not be that appropriate. Let¡¯s first..... first help the previous Emperor into the house.¡± Grand Tutor He fought hard to suppress the tearful voice threatening to erupt, and went forward to slowly pry the little Emperor¡¯s arms from the young man¡¯s body.

    The little Emperor was unwilling to let go as he wailed, but he had no choice but to release his grip, and made himself stand there to watch his elder brother being led into the house by the soldiers.

    Upon that handsome face, there no longer was that bright smile, no longer showed that familiar expression of indulgence he knew so well.

    Every time there was thunder at night, the person that would secretlye running into his pce and coax him to sleep, asking him not to be afraid..... would nevere back again.....

    ¡°Grand Tutor..... Big Brother will recover..... right?¡± The little Emperor asked, his tiny face streaked with tears, looking pleadingly at Grand Tutor He.

    Grand Tutor He had no choice but to nod his head.

    ¡°Your Majesty, please do not cry. After the Condor Country¡¯s Emperor agrees to treat the previous Emperor, your servant was then take you to go see Little One and Little Two alright? I have asked the Young Master before this and he said that he will be staying in the Condor Country¡¯s Imperial Capital for awhile. We¡¯ll just have to wait for some days to pass and your vassal will then bring Your Majesty to go find them alright?¡±

    The little Emperor nodded still sniffling between sobs, the image of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s two adorable beasts appearing within his mind.

    Although the little Big Brother seemed cold and highly unapproachable, but whenever he went near to them, little Big Brother would very naturally put Little One and Little Two down, and let them y with him. Although those eyes were also cold, but the innocent child was able to feel that those eyes held no animosity against him.

    The feeling of both desperate longing and utter despair for his Royal Brother had caused the little Emperor to shift and transfer those feelings, and these days, he had almost seen Jun Wu Xie as his own elder brother.

    If his Royal Brother had still been perfectly fine, would he be just like little Big Brother? Bringing him to go see adorable Spirit Beasts, and stroke the fur of Spirit Beasts together with him?

    The little Emperor¡¯s emotions, gradually stabilized, and Grand Tutor He quickly sent him to his room to rest.

    His eyes watching the little Emperor drift off into a deep sleep tired from crying earlier, Grand Tutor He finally got up and walked out of the room with a sigh, shutting the door tight behind him.

    ¡°Grand Tutor He.¡± The Commander of the Royal Guards greeted, as he came walking over with red rimmed eyes.

    Grand Tutor He took one look at him and patted the man on the shoulder with a sigh.

 Chapter 1223

    Chapter 1223: ¡°Buckwheat Kingdom¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve already brought the previous Emperor to have some rest.¡± The Commander said in a voice pretending to be calm, pushing down the sadness within his heart.

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Grand Tutor He said tiredly.

    ¡°Grand Tutor He..... Are you really confident, that the Condor Country will ede to our request?¡± The Commander asked rather worriedly.

    Grand Tutor He¡¯s face then broke into a bitter smile.

    ¡°I have no confidence. Not even ten percent. Our previous Emperor had turned to be like this, isn¡¯t it all caused by the Condor Country? Those words I said earlier were merely tofort His Majesty. Moreover..... with the previous Emperor in such a state, would he even be able to recover from it at all?¡±

    The Commander lowered his head in silence. The truth was actually known by all of them, that Grand Tutor He¡¯s words throughout the entire journey were just tofort the little Emperor, and they were just that, mere words offort. They knew it clearly in their hearts, to have the Condor Country lend a hand to treat the previous Emperor would be words only a lunatic would believe, but just that they did not dare say it, and could not say it out loud, or the little Emperor would surely crumble and copse.

    ¡°Then for His Majesty..... it might be difficult to tell him in the days toe.....¡± The Commander said after a long moment¡¯s hesitation.

    Grand Tutor He sighed once more and said highly resigned: ¡°We¡¯ll muddle through it somehow, dragging it out a single day would be another day gained. For the Condor Country to extend their invitation to the various rulers of all the different countries, I wonder what they have nned up their sleeves. We have to have our guard up and no matter what, we have to ensure His Majesty¡¯s well being.¡±

    The Commander nodded determinedly, but a trace of regret came onto his face.

    ¡°If it had not been to save us in the beginning, the previous Emperor would not have..... We were just useless, unable to protect the previous Emperor.....¡±

    ¡°That was the previous Emperor¡¯s own choice. The previous Emperor used his life to save all of you and all the more the bunch of you should protect the little brother most precious to him now. Our Buckwheat Kingdom¡¯s Imperial Family¡¯s bloodline had withered to just one lone little sapling which is our current His Majesty, so no matter what happens, we cannot allow anything to happen to His Majesty.¡± Grand Tutor He said to the Commander.

    ¡°Rest assured Grand Tutor He! Even if it costs all of us our very lives, we will not allow anyone from the Condor Country to touch a single hair on His Majesty! There is just one point your subordinate does not understand.¡± The Commander said.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Since Grand Tutor He knows from the start that the Condor Country holds sinister intentions, then why..... must we ept their invitation toe here?¡±

    Grand Tutor He gave a long helpless sigh before he said: Why note? With the Buckwheat Kingdom¡¯s tiny might, how are we going to stand against the Condor Country? If we do note here in response, the Condor Country would have a legitimate excuse to raise their army against us. Do you think the Buckwheat Kingdom¡¯s army would be able to hold them off? At that time, the kingdom would fall and our people would die.....¡±

    It wasn¡¯t that the Buckwheat Kingdom did not want to resist, but it was just that they had no way of doing that.

    The Qi Kingdom had their Rui Lin Army, with another army several hundred thousand strong willing to risk their lives, but what did the Buckwheat Kingdom have? The entire Buckwheat Kingdom¡¯s army from the top to thest man on the bottom, totaled up less than a hundred thousand. As the terrain was surrounded by mountains and had ack of resources, their military budget within their kingdom would not be able to sustain a war. If an invasion really broke out, it would not even be three days before the Buckwheat Kingdom would definitely fall!

    The tiny little kingdom that survived between the gaps, had no other choice, but to constantly be tolerant, and who would know of the hatred they hid deep within their hearts?

    The Commander fell silent.

    In the afternoon the next day, the Condor Country¡¯s Emperor came out from the Imperial Pce and he invited all the other rulers within the Condor Country¡¯s Imperial Capital to proceed to a particr courtyard for a little gathering.

    The little Emperor was the youngest among them and Grand Tutor He had actually insisted to go with him but the Condor Country¡¯s soldiers had been highly aggressive and were highly adamant against it, bringing with them the Imperial Edict from the Condor Country¡¯s Emperor, that only the rulers of the respective countries were allowed to proceed on alone.

    Grand Tutor He had resisted against it repeatedly but he was struck and wounded by the Condor Country¡¯s soldiers. The Buckwheat Kingdom¡¯s Royal Guards wanted to retaliate but were no match for the Condor Country¡¯s overwhelming numbers and were overwhelmed. Left helpless and given no other choice, the little Emperor was brought away by the Condor Country¡¯s soldiers and as he was taken away, the little Emperor kept turning his head back to look at them, not forgetting to try to reassure Grand Tutor He.

    ¡°Grand Tutor, when I see the Condor Country¡¯s Emperor, I will tell him about what happened to my Royal Brother. Grand Tutor, be at ease and wait here for my return.¡±

 Chapter 1224

    hapter 1224: ¡°Courtyard¡±

    As the little Emperor was led by the Condor Country¡¯s soldiers, he put on a brave front, not revealing a single trace of the fear he felt inside. But he was just merely between eight to nine years old and this was his first time stepping out of the Buckwheat Kingdom, his first time being separated from Grand Tutor He and those soldiers he was familiar with while these soldiers of the Condor Country were all fierce and murderous looking, which made the little Emperor¡¯s heart tremble involuntarily. However, he remembered that he was the Buckwheat Kingdom¡¯s Emperor and he must not bring any disgrace to the Buckwheat Kingdom, so, he could only hide his trembling little hands within his sleeves, and try his best to exhibit the calmposure that was what a ruler needed to possess.

    The Grand Tutor had said it before. He was the Buckwheat Kingdom¡¯s Emperor, and no matter where he was, he must never bring shame to the Buckwheat Kingdom¡¯s dignity.

    After walking for a long while, the little Emperor finally came to a courtyard of the Condor Country¡¯s. On the outside of the courtyard, a group of men dressed invish clothes with a crown upon their heads stood, having waited for a long while. The little Emperor remembered that Grand Tutor He had once told him, people who wore crowns on their heads were Emperors and he guessed in his heart that these men were all Emperors from different countries but he did not know why they were all standing here, like they were waiting for someone.

    The little Emperor¡¯s appearance attracted the attention of the other rulers and when they saw that he was so young that he would be around the same age as their grandchildren, they could not help but show faces tinged with traces of pity.

    The Buckwheat Kingdom.....

    The smallest country under the Heavens, a country that was so petty that almost no one paid them any attention.

    Even their ruler, was a child that was so young.

    Although the several rulers¡¯ eyes were tinged with pity, but at that moment, they were unable to concern themselves with others, as they themselves were feeling highly nervous themselves.

    The rulers of the various countries stood together in waiting, not even daring to carelessly talk with each other much. Although the Condor Country was not the topmost mightiest country, but their vicious and merciless ways were more greatly feared by people.

    If it was said that the Fire Country made the four seas submit to them with their absolute and dominating might, then the Condor Country caused the fivekes to fear them through their ruthless and cold blooded methods.

    After having waiting for a long time, the Condor Country¡¯s Emperor finally came sashaying in slowly with his guards escorting him. The Condor Country¡¯s Emperor was already past his fifties but he had maintained himself well looking like he was only in his early forties, his face rosy and filled with a smile, with an elderly man with a hunched back standing beside him, seemingly already in his eighties, the face wrinkled up and aged, but graced with a pair of eyes so sharp and prating that made people fear to look at.

    ¡°Has everyone already gathered?¡± The Condor Country¡¯s Emperor asked as he stood on the middle of the other rulers, not showing the slightest courtesy to anyone, but portraying himself with a mightier than thou kind of loftiness.

    The group of rulers there could do nothing but nod smilingly.

    ¡°Since everybody is here, then let¡¯s go inside.¡± The Condor Country¡¯s Emperor stepped inside the residence first, and the elderly man followed right behind him. But just as he strode inside the house, his gaze suddenly swept over the figure of the little Emperor hiding within the crowd of people.

    That gaze was like one of a venomous snake, so insidious that it made the little Emperor felt a chill run through him. When the little Emperor saw everyone entering the residence, he followed them inside, not even daring to breathe too loudly, being highly docile andpliant.

    After stepping into the residence, the little Emperor could immediately smell a nauseating stench of rot, the putrid smell mixed together with a scent of herbs, the stench pungent, which made the little Emperor¡¯s brows crease up together.

    When they entered the courtyard, they saw the manyrge urns arrange neatly within the wide and spacious yard. The little Emperor stretched out his neck to look at them, and with just one look, it frightened him so badly that he almost fell backwards to sit upon the floor!

    Within thoserge urns, each contained a human being!

    There was apletely ck liquid inside the urns that those people were soaked in, where only their heads were showing. The people who were soaked inside those urns, he saw that their faces were tinged with purple, but not moving the slightest inch.

 Chapter 1225

    Chapter 1225: ¡°Malevolent¡±

    The little Emperor was shocked and frightened. He had never seen such a scene before.

    The Buckwheat Kingdom¡¯s people were simple and guileless, everyone throughout the kingdom harmonious. Such a thing about soaking people in urns of poisonous liquid was somethingpletely unheard of by the little Emperor.

    ¡°How have the considerations from you gentlemen beening along after the past few days?¡± The Condor Country¡¯s Emperor asked as he led the group of rulers into the courtyard, his hands behind his back, his chin lifted slightly while he stared at the men.

    The bunch of rulers lowered their heads, not speaking a word, none of them willing to be the one to say it.

    The Condor Country¡¯s Emperor gave a cold chillingugh and said: ¡°There is no need for all of you to be so nervous. I have merely invited all of you here to n something big. This thing here will enable your country to be able to develop an army of merciless soldiers, where you will soon reign dominance in your area easily in the future. All of you gentlemen must surely know, in terms of pure battle prowess, the most powerful force will be the Qi Kingdom¡¯s Rui Lin Army. It is said that the soldiers of the Rui Lin Army are able to take on ten men to their one, all of them of exceptional ferocity. You gentlemen must have also heard, that just some time ago, I allied the Condor Country with the Prosper Country and two others to attack the Qi Kingdom together. In the end, an humongous army four million strong waspletely annihted within the Qi Kingdom¡¯s soil. The number of men the Qi Kingdom has in their army is known to all of you. If not for the Rui Lin Army holding the fort, how could they possibly achieve victory?¡±

    The various rulers became even more quiet. They had heard about the Condor Country¡¯s alliance with three other countries to invade the Qi Kingdom previously and the alliance had thought that they would win without a doubt but were held to drag the war out for an entire fortnight by the Qi Kingdom¡¯s army and the Rui Lin Army, and nobody knew what happened with the Fire Country then as in the end, they mobilized their army toe rescue the Qi Kingdom, pulling them out from the quandary.

    The Condor Country had lost shamefully, but the Condor Country¡¯s Emperor was bringing up the matter before everyone there like he waspletely unbothered by it where he even tantly extolled the bravery and might of the Rui Lin Army. Singing such praises of the enemy so unabashedly, really didn¡¯t seem like what the malicious and often merciless Emperor of the Condor Country would do.

    ¡°A pity, but the Rui Lin Army only is loyal to only the Lin Pce under the Heavens while the Lin Pce pledged their loyalty to the Qi Kingdom. Don¡¯t you gentlemen wish to possess a force that couldpare to the Rui Lin Army¡¯s most ferocious fighting force?¡± The Qi Kingdom¡¯s Emperor did not seem to feel that his defeat was shameful in anyway and he instead became more excited as he spoke.

    Unfortunately, among the many rulers there, not a single one among them dared to speak.

    A trace of displeasure showed upon the Condor Country¡¯s Emperor¡¯s face as he cast a nce at the old man at his side, and the old man signaled to him with his eyes.

    The Condor Country¡¯s Emperor then cleared his throat and said: ¡°Looks like you gentlemen are still not satisfied with this. Why not I do this? I have just thought of a new idea. What all of you have seen is just child¡¯s y. Let me show you all something real. Guards!¡±

    A group of the Condor Country¡¯s soldiers quickly came in carrying arge urn. But the liquid within that urn was not ck, but red, a bright red that looked almost like blood.

    ¡°What you gentlemen have seen previously was just how we can turn people in soldiers as ferocious as the men in the Rui Lin Army. And what I have here, is something that will be able to create something that will be able to obliterate the entire Rui Lin Army with one man alone..... and even their entire kingdom, a maniacal man purely created for war!¡± As he spoke, the Condor Country¡¯s Emperor¡¯s eyes narrowed up, filling with a vicious and malevolent glint.

    After the group of rulers saw that urn filled with that blood red liquid, they all subconsciously took a step back.

    An ominous feeling of dread suddenly rising within their hearts.

    ¡°But it¡¯s just that, if something so good, is used onmon and ordinary people, it will be such a waste. For such extraordinary might that will be able to crush even a Purple Spirit, in the end, we will have to carefully choose someone worthy enough, before we can put it to use.¡± The Condor Country¡¯s Emperor said, his gaze shing with a malevolent chill.

    The old man beside the Emperor, suddenly whispered something into the Emperor¡¯s ears, and the Emperor¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, slowly turning to fix onto the little Emperor standing among the group of men before him!

 Chapter 1226

    Chapter 1226: ¡°Malevolent (2)¡±

    The little Emperor trembled under that gaze, subconsciously driven back a step.

    But the Condor Country¡¯s Emperor suddenly said.

    ¡°You,e here before me.¡±

    He pointed at the little Emperor who was retreating backwards before everyone.

    All the eyes that turned to look at the little Emperor were filled with sympathy.

    Having been pointed out, the little Emperor could do nothing but to step forward, his little body shaking.

    ¡°Which country are you the ruler of?¡± The Condor Country¡¯s Emperor asked him.

    Although his little heart was filled with endless fear, the little Emperor however still articted clearly as he said: ¡°The Buckwheat Kingdom!¡±

    An eyebrow on the Condor Country¡¯s Emperor face arched up and he suddenlyughed out loud.

    ¡°So it¡¯s the Buckwheat Kingdom. Ha ha..... Isn¡¯t that the ce where the idiot Emperor who was willing to take the ce of his own guards to be a test subject was from? Ha ha..... How interesting.¡±

    Thatugh was filled with so much malice it made the little Emperor shiver. But he had heard the Emperor of the Condor Country mention his elder brother in his words.

    ¡°My Royal Brother is not an idiot! He is the best Big Brother in the whole wide world!¡± The little Emperor retorted.

    The Condor Country¡¯s Emperor wasughing so hard he was tearing up and he looked at the little Emperor with disdain as he said: ¡°The best Big Brother? Ha ha, then tell me, which country¡¯s ruler under the Heavens will be willing to offer himself up in sacrifice for a group of his guards? If that doesn¡¯t qualify him as a idiot, what would? Be it guards or even an army, they are just pawns held in an Emperor¡¯s hands. If the Emperor let them live, they will live, and when he wants them dead, they will then die. Their lives are all held in the our palms but your elder brother had actually been willing to go into the poison urn in order to save those lowly people, doesn¡¯t that make him the biggest idiot under the Heavens?¡±

    The little Emperor chest heaved, feeling highly indignant as his tiny hands clenched into fists, his eyes ring at the Condor Country¡¯s Emperor.

    ¡°My Royal Brother is not an idiot! My Royal Brother is the best ruler there is!¡±

    The Emperor of the Condor Country justughed and ignored him.

    Despite the rage that filled him, the little Emperor suddenly remembered the reason he hade to the Condor Country and he swallowed the rage back down his throat, looking at the Condor Country¡¯s Emperor with a slightly conflicted gaze.

    ¡°Your Majesty of the Condor Country, I have a matter I would like to beg you for help in.¡±

    The Emperor of the Condor Country stared at the little Emperor with an incredulous look in his eyes, as if he had just heard an unbelievably hrious joke.

    ¡°You want me to help you?¡± That was really too hrious for words.

    The little Emperor nodded as he lifted his head, his face highly innocent as he looked at the Condor Country¡¯s Emperor.

    ¡°Can you save my Royal Brother? Since you know what happened to him, then you must know of a way to save him right? I beg you, will you please save him.....¡±

    The Condor Country¡¯s Emperor suddenly burst out in a fit ofughter,ughing so hard his entire body shook.

    While the other rulers were all looking at the clueless and highly flustered little Emperor with pity in their eyes.

    The little Emperor did not know what was happening, not knowing why the Condor Country¡¯s Emperor wasughing so hard.

    ¡°I beg you. Cure my Royal Brother.....¡± He attempted to further plead, not knowing what a ruler must do in such a situation, but he was just being the younger brother who only wanted to save his elder brother.

    The Condor Country¡¯s Emperor¡¯sughter suddenly stopped and he immediately lowered his gaze to stare at the flustered little Emperor.

    ¡°You want me to save your elder brother?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± The little Emperor nodded determinedly.

    A malevolent glint shed within the eyes of the Emperor of the Condor Country.

    ¡°Alright. It is not difficult for me to save your elder brother, but..... why would I want to save a person who has nothing to do with me?¡±

    ¡°What do you want? I can give it to you, I¡¯ll give it all to you!¡± The little Emperor said, feeling highly anxious.

    One of the other rulers at the side really could not bear to continue to watch and he was just about to open his mouth to persuade the little Emperor to not say anything more when the Condor Country¡¯s Emperor raised his head and red at him in warning, immediately shutting him uppletely.

 Chapter 1227

    Chapter 1227: ¡°Malevolent (3)¡±

    The ruler who had wanted to stand up for the little Emperor retreated.

    The little Emperor continued to stare with his wide and innocent eyes,pletely oblivious to the evils of the world.

    The Condor Country¡¯s Emperor looked at the little Emperor through two crescent eyes smilingly as he said: ¡°What you can give, I do not care for. But if you truly want to save your elder brother, do you see therge urn filled with that red water over there?¡±

    The little Emperor turned to look at the urn and with a tremble, he turned back and nodded to the Condor Country¡¯s Emperor.

    ¡°You just have to go sit inside there, and I will save your elder brother.¡± The Condor Country¡¯s Emperor said with a disarmingugh.

    The little Emperor was stunned.

    The other rulers at the side really couldn¡¯t bear to watch on. They wanted to ask the little Emperor to leave but the Condor Country¡¯s soldiers standing behind them had all already ced their hands upon the hilt of the swords they wore at their hips, and once anyone of them said a word, blood would immediately be spilled on the spot.

    Holding back against their will, they wanted to help the little Emperor, but their hearts were not strong enough to do it.

    They could only pray within their hearts, that the little Emperor would not really believe the lies spewed by that venomous snake.

    The little Emperor was silent for a long while, as he stared at therge urn filled with that red liquid with stiffened lips.

    ¡°Is what you told me really the truth?¡± The little Emperor finally said after a long while.

    The Condor Country¡¯s Emperor gave him a wide smile and said: ¡°A man does not give his word in jest, haven¡¯t you heard that before?¡±

    ¡°Alright! I agree to it!¡± The little Emperor drew in a deep breath, and made that deadly decision.

    The Condor Country¡¯s Emperor¡¯s smile grew even wider. ¡°That¡¯s great. Then hurry and go. You sit yourself in there, and I will save your elder brother.¡±

    The little Emperor clenched up his fists tightly, and he looked at the Condor Country¡¯s Emperor¡¯s face which had creased up heinously from his smile, before stepping forward towards therge urn.

    When he got closer to the urn, he could smell a highly pungent stenching out from it. That smell nauseated him but he hold only hold it in. The Condor Country¡¯s soldiers had already brought a little stool over, for him to use to climb into the urn.

    Stepping upon the stool, the little Emperor turned his little head around under the sun to look at the Condor Country¡¯s Emperor.

    ¡°You¡¯ve said it. A man¡¯s word is never in jest.¡±

    The Emperor of the Condor Country nodded.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. A man¡¯s word is never in jest.¡±

    With the affirmation, the little Emperor did not hesitate any longer. He tugged tightly on his clothes, and with a ssh, he leapt into the blood coloured water within the urn!

    The red coloured water sshed up, looking just like blood, sparkling under the sun¡¯s rays, a brilliant scintition of devilish cruelty.

    The little Emperor had only just jumped into the the urn and the red liquid covered over his entire body fully. He immediately felt a heart rending pain surging into his body and in an instant, he felt his consciousness immediately smashed into smithereens!

    [ARGH! PAIN! IT¡¯S REALLY EXCRUCIATINGLY PAINFUL!]

    The little Emperor had never thought, that under these Heavens, such agony existed.

    Pitiful cries tore out from the little Emperor¡¯s mouth, as he struggled incessantly within the urn, but that unimaginably excruciating pain was pushing him deeper into that deep abyss!

    Under the sobbing and agonizing wails of the child, the Emperor of the Condor Countryughed hysterically.

    ¡°Your elder brother was an idiot and you are one as well! Didn¡¯t your idiotic brother tell you? The one responsible for turning him into that monstrous state was me in the first ce? HA HA HA! !¡±

    When the Emperor of the Condor Country had enough ofughing as he stared at the little Emperor being swallowed up by the blood red water, his eyes were filled with unbridled malevolence. He then turned around and stared at the group of terrified rulers frightened out of their wits.

    ¡°It will only need half a day, and all of you will be able to see, what supreme power is. All of you here should really congratte this little idiot of the Buckwheat Kingdom, to have gained such a rare and opportune chance. Afterall, being a powerful entity, would be more meaningful than continuing to be an idiot.¡±

    Those words of the Condor Country¡¯s Emperor, sent chills through everyone present standing under the sun. They all stared at the urn of blood red water, their ears, filled with the little Emperor¡¯s gradually weakening and highly pitiful cries.

 Chapter 1228

    Chapter 1228: ¡°To be yed (1)¡±

    ¡°Little Big Brother!¡±

    Jun Wu Xie suddenly woke up in shock, her ears seemingly still echoing with the little Emperor¡¯s wail of ¡°Little Big Brother¡±.

    Outside the window, the moon hung like a hook in the sky. It was deep in the night and the Condor Country was dead quiet everywhere. Jun Wu Xie climbed down from her bed, a feeling of unease growing in her heart that made her unable to go back to sleep. She walked over to the window and gazed into the night sky, the little jade pendant the little Emperor had given to her clutched in her hand.

    [Wonder how that little one is doing now.]

    Unable to sleep the entire night, Jun Wu Xie stayed up in her room nning how she was going to deal with the situation in the Condor Country¡¯s Imperial Capital. In order for them to sessfully take the map from the Condor Country¡¯s Emperor¡¯s hands, they would need to avoid getting into any conflict with the people from the All Dragons Pce.

    The sky turned from night to light, and when the first rays from the sun spilled into the room through the inn¡¯s windows, an anxious rapping suddenly sounded upon her door.

    Jun Wu Xie got up to open the door, and saw Qiao Chu standing out outside.

    ¡°Little Xie, an incident urred!¡± Qiao Chu said.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked, an eyebrow lifting on her face.

    ¡°Rong Ruo has been constantly sending her Hell Butterflies to observe that courtyard secretly but early this morning, something happened there.¡± Qiao Chu said excitedly. When chaos erupt within Condor Country¡¯s Imperial Capital, they would then have an opportunity to strike.

    ¡°It was said that a group of people had tried to charge in there for reasons unknown and they are now fighting with the soldiers from the Condor Country. Should we go take a look to see what¡¯s happening to get a better grasp of the situation?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyebrow lifted slightly. To think that someone dared to get into a confrontation with the Condor Country¡¯s soldiers in the Condor Country¡¯s Imperial Capital. No matter who that was, it definitely wouldn¡¯t end well for them.

    ¡°Do you know the identity of those people?¡±

    Qiao Chu thought about it a moment and said: ¡°That..... I¡¯m not very sure. But I heard that it was a group from a small country, and its..... its name was rather familiar sounding..... That¡¯s right! I remember it now, it¡¯s called the Buckwheat Kingdom.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes shed in sudden surprise, an image of the face of the naive and innocent looking little Emperor immediately surfacing in her mind!

    All of a sudden, her mind could not speak another word Qiao Chu any longer and she immediately turned to grab up Lord Meh Meh and the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit before charging straight out!

    Seeing Jun Wu Xie suddenly leaving in such a anxious hurry, Qiao Chu¡¯s face filled up with surprise. Deeply worried that something would happen to Jun Wu Xie, he quickly hollered for the otherpanions to gather together and went charging outside, chasing after Jun Wu Xie.

    The sun was blocked out by a mass of dark clouds, the sky a dark grey, the gusts of wind blowing highly chilly.

    Jun Wu Xie sprinted the entire way, towards the ce Fei Yan had told her about before. Although Lord Meh and the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit did not know why their Mistress was so nervous, they nevertheless followed closely behind her doggedly.

    Gradually nearing the target destination, Jun Wu Xie detected the stench of blood in the wind blowing past her, the smell causing the feeling of unease in her heart to grow more and more intense.

    In the area demarcated by the Condor Country¡¯s soldiers, many dead bodiesy scattered upon the floor. They were all dressed in armour that was uniform throughout, spilled blood staining their clothes and armour red, garish wounds all over their entire bodies. The bloodstains spread over their blood soaked clothes, fallen onto the floor, but their hands still gripped around their sword hilts, with several of the Condor Country¡¯s soldiers lying around their bodies.

    The citizens of the Condor Country had stayed away from that highly bloody and gory scene and the Condor Country¡¯s soldiers were not grabbing onto a wretched looking elderly man. That elderly man¡¯s face was covered in blood, held down forcibly against his will. Despite his highly bloodied face, the elderly man was still shouting in a loud roar against them.

    ¡°The Condor Country are justpletely venomous and foul hearted! Intolerable by the Heavens! Heaven is definitely watching! One fine day, you will all suffer retribution for what you have done! All of you will definitely suffer retribution!¡±

    That sound of that voice greatly startled Jun Wu Xie who had just arrived at the ce.

    [That elderly man covered all over with wounds right in front. Wasn¡¯t that the person who had previously invited her to travel together with them, the Buckwheat Kingdom¡¯s Grand Tutor He! ?]

 Chapter 1229

    Chapter 1229: ¡°To be yed (2)¡±

    The previously steady and dignified Grand Tutor He had now fallen into such a wretched state!

    The soldiers from the Condor Countrypletely disregarded Grand Tutor He¡¯s curse. They had already raised up their sharp swords high, and were about to thrust them towards Grand Tutor He!

    However, just at the very first instant that the swords pierced through Grand Tutor He¡¯s skin on his chest!

    A humongous ck shadow barreled right into the group of soldiers from the Condor Country!

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    The massive ck beast was like a ck bolt of lightning, tearing the soldiers grabbing onto Grand Tutor He into shreds in an instant. Quickly throwing the severely weakened andpletely limp Grand Tutor He onto its back, the ck beast leapt up at an extremely fast speed onto a rooftop at the side, speedily disappearing from sight before the soldiers¡¯ eyes, and the soldiers flew into a sudden panic as they searched all over the ce in a fluster.

    However, a tall figure appeared soundlessly and unnoticed under that chaos among a pile of dead bodies.

    The young man¡¯s seemingly detached andpletely expressionless face showed not a single trace of emotion. His head was lowered as he looked at the fallen soldiers of the Buckwheat Kingdom, those eyes looking like dried up wells seemed like something was struggling to break out within them. He raised his head up slowly, the dark purple skin on him suddenly turning into a shade of blood!

    The ck beast carried the weak Grand Tutor He on its back and threw off the pursuit of the Condor Country¡¯s soldiers and gently slipped the Grand Tutor off its back onto the ground within a dark alley. Having fallen under the merciless grip and given in to throes of hopeless despair, Grand Tutor He stared in surprise at the seemingly spirit inclined and highly intelligent ck beast. His entire body was covered in wounds, the heavy loss of blood causing him to be unable to do anything but lean helplessly against the wall.

    A petite figure then appeared beside the ck beast and Grand Tutor He struggled to raise his head to look, and he saw that familiar face looking straight at him.

    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± Grand Tutor He¡¯s eyes went wide as he stared at the delicate youth before him, a glimmer of hope suddenly shining within his eyes.

    ¡°What happened back there?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked, her face in a frown as she looked at Grand Tutor He. Before Qiao Chu came bearing the news, she had already been feeling uneasy and when she got to the ce, she saw the tragedy where all the soldiers of the Buckwheat Kingdomy dead upon the ground. If she had not gotten there in the nick of time, even Grand Tutor He¡¯s head would have been separated from his body!

    The Buckwheat Kingdom¡¯s delegation hade into the Condor Country¡¯s Imperial Capital for barely three days and what could have actually happened that would make all of them suddenly be so reckless to sh in an armed conflict with the Condor Country?

    ¡°Save His Majesty! Save His Majesty!¡± Grand Tutor He pleaded, his face filled with despair. He could not be bothered with the pain wrecking at him from the wounds but fell at the feet of Jun Wu Xie, tugging at the hem of her robe.

    ¡°Save His Majesty..... Save His Majesty.....¡± The voice so devoid of hope spilled out from Grand Tutor He¡¯s mouth, tears flowing down his wrinkled and aged face, almost having given up on it all.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s heart jumped and she immediately squatted down, popping a life saving elixir into Grand Tutor He¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°What actually happened? Where is he?¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s asked, her words subconsciously speeding up.

    Grand Tutor He said in a wail: ¡°His Majesty was taken away by the Condor Country¡¯s soldiers that day, to go to a particr courtyard, but he had still not returned till now.....¡±

    Remembering the little Emperor¡¯s knitted brows and that reassuring smile to him, Grand Tutor He felt as if his heart had been cut by a knife. The little Emperor did not return that day and he had gone to ask the Condor Country for a reason. But the Condor Country had not even given him a single exnation which made him feel that the little Emperor had fallen to disaster. After trying to discuss it with the Condor Country but getting no results from it, they had then charged into the ce, hoping to be able to rescue the little Emperor out from there safely!

    ¡°I was useless! If only I had insisted on that day, even at the cost of my own life, to refuse to let the little Emperor leave with those venomous vermin! I was the one who got His Majesty into this..... I got His Majesty into this.....¡± Grand Tutor He¡¯s hopeless despair and utter remorse pushed him over a deep cliff. How he wished everything could revert to the way it was. He had thought no matter how maniacal and vicious the Condor Country could be, they would not dare to so tantly inflict harm upon the rulers of the various countries they had invited to their Imperial Capital, but he realized he had overestimated the character of the Condor Country.

 Chapter 1230

    Chapter 1230: ¡°To be yed (3)¡±

    He had thought no matter how maniacal and vicious the Condor Country could be, they would not dare to so tantly inflict harm upon the rulers of the various countries they had invited to their Imperial Capital, but he realized he had overestimated the character of the Condor Country.

    Grand Tutor He had never expected the Condor Country to be so grantly impudent as to even dare toy their hands upon the little Emperor when all the rulers of the various countries were also present.

    ¡°Young Master! I beg you! Save His Majesty! This old man will kneel and kowtow to you!¡± Grand Tutor He forced himself up and knelt before Jun Wu Xie to kowtow before her, his head thudding loudly upon the ground.

    ¡°I beg you! Save His Majesty! Save him please! He is still only a child!¡±

    Jun Wu Xie heart felt as if something was stifling it, highly suffocating. She helped Grand Tutor He up as an inexplicable fire spread within her chest.

    The Condor Country¡¯s impudence was far from only in this incident. She had still not settled the scores with them for the invasion of the Qi Kingdom and they had just added another instance to the debt owed today!

    Although Jun Wu Xie had not interacted with the little Emperor all that much, but she did not deny that anyone would like such a sensible and lovable little child that he was. Every time the little Emperor had addressed her as ¡°Little Big Brother¡± in his clear childish voice, she had not been able to help herself but think, if she were to have a little brother, she would have hoped that he would be as innocent and as adorable as the little Emperor.

    ¡°I will save him. Rest assured.¡± Jun Wu Xie said as her eyes narrowed up, the murder in her heart alreadying to a silent boil.

    She had initially intended to strike only after she had everything nned out, but now, she was about to make an exception!

    ¡°Thank you! Thank you!¡± Grand Tutor He was shedding tears of gratitude as he continued to kowtow to Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie left some elixirs with Grand Tutor He and then turned to depart.

    The petite little back, ring with unbridled murderous rage under the dark grey clouds.

    ¡°Meh?¡± Lord Meh Meh followed closely behind Jun Wu Xie, its hooves tapping crisply upon the ground. It could feel Jun Wu Xie¡¯s rage clearly.

    The Sacrificial Blood Rabbit remained obediently silent.

    ¡°Having received someone¡¯s favours, it must be repaid in folds. Still remember the little one? Now is the moment for both of you to return the favour.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes narrowed up almost to a deadly slit, as she said in a highly chilling voice.

    Lord Meh Meh and the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit looked at each other and although they did not fully understand what Jun Wu Xie meant with those words, they had a rather good idea of what Jun Wu Xie wanted them to do.

    The Condor Country¡¯s Imperial Capital was covered by the dark grey clouds hanging low overhead, as cracks of thunder sounded within everyone¡¯s ears. The people walking on the streets raised their heads and looked up, watching the pitter patter of little raindrops falling, wetting the clothes upon them.

    A sudden blinding bolt of lightning lit up the entire sky!

    A gigantic figure suddenly materialized from within that brilliant sh of light!

    It was a pure and snowy white Spirit Beast of immense proportions. It descended from the skies, appearing soundlessly and unnoticed in a corner of the Imperial Capital!

    The soldiers guarding that area of the Condor Country¡¯s Imperial Capital stared in flummoxed shock when the gigantic beast had appeared so suddenly, their mouths agape like someone had taken all their voices as they fell back onto the ground in terror!

    A red sh of lightning then tore through the soldiers of the Condor Country! Before they could see what that red sh really was, their heads had already been lopped off from their bodies!

    Bright red blood spurted everywhere!

    On the back of the immense sized Spirit Beast and the red lightning sh, the soldiers of the Condor Country suddenly felt the consuming mes of despair quickly rising within their hearts!

    Howls of dismay erupted immediately at that moment!

    The men who had wilfully ughtered every one of the Buckwheat Kingdom¡¯s soldiers saw their retributioning to im as the nightmarish scene appeared before their eyes!

    Blood and the falling rain mixed together. Jun Wu Xie stepped over the flowing blood coloured stream, upon the blood path Lord Meh Meh opened up, every spot she passed, the bodies of the Condor Country¡¯s soldiersy, their souls departed.

    She was a demon who climbed up from the fiery depths of Hell, her fiery me of vengeance ignited!

    The helpless cries of anguish screeched under the booming rumble of thunder, sounding like a discordant cacophony of a tune to send the departed off, delivering the souls of the Buckwheat Kingdom¡¯s soldiers who had died there trying to save a live, to finally rest in peace!

 Chapter 1231

    Chapter 1231: ¡°To be yed (4)¡±

    The path had blood and rain mixed together. Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face was cold as ice. Huddled in a corner as they trembled in fear, the soldiers wished fervently for the nightmare to end, but then saw figure of a terrifying demon approaching under the blinding shes of lightning.

    It was clearly just a youth in his teens, but it made the soldiers who experienced war through the battlefield felt chills run through them.

    That pair of chilling eyes cut through the rain and swept over the soldiers hiding in the back in fear, and the stiffened lips parted slightly.

    ¡°None to be spared.¡±

    The instant the voice dropped, a massive ck beast suddenly leapt towards those Condor Country¡¯s soldiers who were thinking to run for their lives.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s steps did not slow in the slightest as she continued to walk on forward. Howls and wails of anguish and terror erupted behind her, and the thick stench of blood caused her breathing to slow.

    Despite the heavy guard ced there, they were still unable to stop the ferocious attack from two Guardian Grade Spirit Beasts!

    Those cowardly dogs of the Condor Country who abused their authority and position, were made to face theing of Death.

    When the blood had fully stained the ground, and all the Condor Country¡¯s soldiers had been fully annihted, Jun Wu Xie stepped into the courtyard. Lord Meh Meh and the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit then blocked up the entrance from the outside, standing guard over the area.

    As she walked further inside the courtyard, Jun Wu Xie detected a distasteful stench. The way forward had numerous Buckwheat Kingdom¡¯s soldiers littered all around, their blood spilt onto the ground. As she looked further up the path, she saw a line of blood stained footprints leading further inside!

    A continuous series of bestial roars sounded from further inside the courtyard, the sounds of fighting apparent, the thick stench of blood hung heavily over the spacious courtyard.

    Jun Wu Xie went further inside with every step she took, and then she suddenly saw a shocking sight within the courtyard.

    A young man with highly bulging muscles, his face simrly bulging with thick green veins, had his entire body stuck fully with arrows. A countless number of wounds filled his body and he was currently surrounded by a group of soldiers from the Condor Country, the soldiers constantly waving the swords they held in their hands at him.

    That young man merely knelt in his spot, roaring at the soldiers continuously, his eyespletely dull and lifeless, seemingly reactingpletely by instinct.

    And the reason he was not able to retaliate, and unable to run away, was right in his arms.....

    In his arms, was cradled a red hair little child. That child had his ck pair of eyes wide open, staring nkly ahead as he was cradled within the young man¡¯s arms, not moving an inch, those eyes simrly as dead and lifeless as the young man.

    But it was that face, that Jun Wu Xie would never forget.

    It was the Buckwheat Kingdom¡¯s little Emperor!

    The child cradled within the young man¡¯s arms, was the missing little Emperor from the Buckwheat Kingdom!

    ¡°Damn it all! Where did that one pop out from? Go and release those other poison men quickly!¡± One of the soldiers of the Condor Kingdom¡¯s shouted in frustrated rage. Faced with one of the poison man they have undergone alteration through the poison experiments, they were not a match for him. If not for the fact that he was protecting the little child, they would all already be dead.

    Hearing the order, another one of the Condor Country¡¯s soldiers immediately turned around, intending to go get reinforcements.

    But at the instant that he turned, a small pair of fair white hands suddenly sped around his head!

    ¡®Crick!¡¯

    The soldier¡¯s head was plucked off by that pair of hands.

    Bright red blood sprayed out from the torn open wound. Under that garish bloody scene, all of the Condor Country¡¯s soldiers suddenly froze in shock.

    They all stared in bbergasted shock with their mouths agape at the blood drenched little youth.

    Jun Wu Xie tossed the head she had torn off nonchntly to the ground, and raised a foot to stomp onto it, crushing it in a stter!

    ¡°Who..... Who are you?¡± The Condor Country¡¯s soldiers were suddenly highly flustered. The petite little youth before them made them feel a immense hidden chill, the boiling murderous rage emanating from the youth almost causing their breaths to congeal suffocatingly.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°The persone to send you on your way.¡±

 Chapter 1232

    Chapter 1232: ¡°To be yed (5)¡±

    Those soldiers had not even recovered their senses when the Purple Spirit glow red out from Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body.

    Once the Purple Spirit manifested, all the eyes of the soldiers almost popped out of their heads.

    [A Purple Spirit!]

    [That youth is actually a Purple Spirit!]

    The pure and utter despair almost crushed all their hearts at that moment. They had not even been able to let out a single sound when the Purple Spirit glow with the figure of Jun Wu Xie morphed into a speeding sh, sweeping through the courtyard with shocking speed!

    When the figure of Jun Wu Xie reappeared behind the Condor Country¡¯s soldiers, those soldiers suddenly looked like they were frozen stiff in their ces.

    The Purple Spirit glow slowly subsided from Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body, and thereafter the sounds of multiple great sprays rang out!

    Heads fell off from the ten over soldiers in that instant, as great sprays of warm blood gushed out at the same time, the blood spray spewing in a shower into the air as they stayed a split second, and fell as a bloody shower, covering over everything.

    Under that garishly red shower, Jun Wu Xie slowly walked towards the little Emperor who was cradled within the young man¡¯s arms.

    That head of red hair, with that pair of red eyes, were so unfamiliar to her. Within those eyes, she could no longer find that innocence she saw in them before.

    The young man holding the little Emperor did not move, his body stiffened under the rain of blood as he let out a threatening growl at Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°I will not hurt him.¡± Jun Wu Xie said softly.

    She did not know who that young man was, but she recognized that voice.

    In thatst carriage within the Buckwheat Kingdom¡¯s convoy, the roars that had broken out asionally had been from this man.

    The Buckwheat Kingdom¡¯s soldiers were all obliterated and this young man had appeared here and served as a protector that shielded the little Emperor.

    Jun Wu Xie believed, that the young man was linked in some way to the little Emperor.

    The young man¡¯s growl grew more and more faint, those dull and lifeless eyes not showing any light. But he slowly released the little Emperor he carried within his arms, his towering and bulky body finally unable to resist Death¡¯s enveloping grip any further. The numerous number of arrows lodged deep into his back in countless wounds had already drained him of all his life force. His hands¡¯ grip gradually loosened and the towering body fell over onto the ground.....

    The little Emperor remained in his spot staring nkly ahead of him, seemingly unaware of all that is happening, remaining still as stone.

    Jun Wu Xie hurried forward a step, wanting to check on the young man¡¯s injuries. But immediately upon checking, she was greatly shocked by what she discovered. The young man seemed to be iparably strong, but all the meridians throughout his veins within his body had been thrown intoplete chaos and disorder. Under that forced facade of power and strength, his body had been hollowed out andpletely spent.

    Jun Wu Xie suddenly remembered what Fan Zhuo had said, about the chilling experiments the Twelve Pces had researched and developed.

    If her guess was not wrong, then this young man had been afflicted by that.

    But the poison had gone in too deep, right into his bones, and his spirit had beenpletely sacrificed, making the young man only a empty shell, like a puppet without its own will and consciousness, to surpass and breakthrough the body¡¯s limits, draining him out at an highly increased rate, towardsplete burnout till the body was spent. The flesh on his body then quickly shrunk and wrinkled up at a speed visible to her eyes, drying up to turn the body to be just skin and bones.

    Everything had happened too fast and too suddenly. Jun Wu Xie had not been prepared for such an instance. Although she wanted to save him in her heart, but she was unable to defy the Heavens.

    The thin flesh on the young man dried up very quickly, but those eyes suddenly showed a trace of light. His gaze stared unwaveringly upon the back of the little Emperor, like he had thousands and thousand of things to say, but he no longer had the strength, and no longer had the time.

    ¡°I will take care of him.¡± When Jun Wu Xie looked into the eyes of the young man, for no good reason, she suddenly thought of Jun Qing, the feelings that only one¡¯s closest kin would show, greatly shook her.

    The young man showed the veryst smile he would ever give in this life, before his eyes slowly closed.

 Chapter 1233

    Chapter 1233: ¡°To be yed (6)¡±

    The little Emperor stood staring nkly in his spot, like a hollowed out shell of a body without a spirit. Jun Wu Xie¡¯s brows creased slightly, and carried the pitiful child within her arms. Although she was petite in size, she had no other choice but to lift the little Emperor in her arms. Carried in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s arms, the little Emperor was facing the young man who had just died, that pair of dull and lightless eyes staring unmoving and straight in front of him, unable to focus on a point.

    However.....

    Two streaks of blood slid down from his eyes as tears, silent and quiet.

    Jun Wu Xie was carrying the little Emperor as her eyes swept over therge urns within the courtyard. Within the numerous urns, everyone single one of them had a man soaked in them, looking almost just the same as the young man who had just died.

    The was a sin the All Dragons Pce hadmitted, and a sin of the Emperor of the Condor Country.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes narrowed up, remembering this one more debt of blood in her heart.

    With the little Emperor in her arms, Jun Wu Xie walked out from the courtyard. Lord Meh Meh and the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit standing guard outside were currently engaged in battle with the Condor Country¡¯s soldiers.

    Sensing Jun Wu Xie¡¯s arrival, the three beasts exploded into a flurry of attack with renewed vigor, crushing all the people before thempletely into minced meat.

    Those soldiers who had heavily surrounded the courtyard stared in terror at the three terrifying beasts before them, before their eyes were suddenly drawn to the figure of a petite youth walking out from within.

    The figure of that youth looked to be thin and slender but he was carrying a red haired child in his arms, his eyes cold as ice, as they burned with a brewing glint of murder.

    ¡°Little ck.¡± Jun Wu Xie called out suddenly.

    The massive ck beast went to her side.

    ¡°Bring him back.¡± Jun Wu Xie then gently put the little Emperor upon the massive ck beast¡¯s back.

    Even though he had been turned to be a mindless puppet, Jun Wu Xie still did not want what was to happen next taint the little Emperor¡¯s eyes.

    Regardless.....

    That those eyes saw nothing now.

    The ck beast nced once at Jun Wu Xie with the little Emperor upon its back, and speedily leapt away from the ce.

    The Condor Country¡¯s soldiers had wanted to stop them from leaving but Lord Meh Meh and the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit stood in their way!

    ¡°Who is responsible?¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes were narrowed to a slit as she looked at the group of soldiers and asked in a chillingly cold voice.

    The soldiers stood looking puzzled as they stared at Jun Wu Xie. They were fearful of the overwhelming might of Lord Meh Meh and the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit, but they did not think that the small sized youth before them was anything to fear. However, before they could even try to guess at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s identity.....

    Around Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body, a purple coloured spirit glow suddenly red out!

    Forcibly pushing her spirit power level to the Purple Spirit, was to Jun Wu Xie, who now held the blue spirit, not that much of a strain anymore. But in a situation like this, where she had to use it twice in session within the same hour, it brought about quite a significant drain upon her powers.

    But.....

    She really did not care about that at that moment, the only thought in her mind was just to tear the people who brought harm upon the little Emperor into a million pieces.

    And that was all!

    The soldiers of the Condor Country had never in their dreams thought that the thin and frail looking little youth before their eyes would turn out to hold the power of the Purple Spirit!

    They wanted to escape, but they no longer had the opportunity!

    At almost the very same moment they turned around, five brilliantly glowing Purple Spirits suddenly appeared!

    The five teens looking to be about seventeen or eighteen years olds had purple coloured spirit glows epassing their bodies and had already blocked them in!

    The Condor Country¡¯s soldiers absolutely could not believe their own eyes!

    The Purple Spirit that only appeared in legends had suddenly appeared before them and there were even six of them at the same time!

    And every single one of them was still so young!

    The curtains for the massacre then rose up immediately in the next moment.

    Qiao Chu and the others hading chasing behind Jun Wu Xie¡¯s footsteps and they did not know what could have happened here to have caused the always calm Jun Wu Xie to decide to make an exception to attack them so openly!

 Chapter 1234

    Chapter 1234: ¡°To be yed (7)¡±

    But as things were at that moment, they wasn¡¯t any time for them to ask. Since Jun Wu Xie had already struck, then regardless of the reason, they would back her up to the end!

    Six Purple Spirits had suddenly appeared and together with the two Guardian Grade Spirit Beasts, they sent that contingent of soldiers from the Condor Country right into Hell in an instant!

    Blood and death fell, and under the rain that was falling more and more heavily, those evil souls were all being delivered!

    When the ground at that ce had turned a bright shade of red, when the citizens of the Condor Country¡¯s Imperial Capital were shocked awake by the ear splitting thunder, that was the signal of the arrival of the nightmare for those soldiers!

    Before the might of the Purple Spirits, the soldiers did not even have time to even call out, before they found that they were already no longer breathing.

    After the massacre concluded, Jun Wu Xie dragged the leader of the soldiers up from the ground.

    ¡°Who is the one responsible?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked in a cold tone, her eyes narrowed.

    The man was so terrorized his spirit almost jumped up from his body. He had never seen such a terrifying youth. With just six people and two Spirit Beasts, they had already taken out almost a thousand men from the Condor Country¡¯s army, all within the blink of an eye!

    ¡°Young Master..... Young Master spare my life..... I..... I really do not know..... what you are talking about.....¡± The man said tearfully.

    ¡°The Buckwheat Kingdom¡¯s Emperor, who was the one who harmed him.¡± Jun Wu Xie asked again.

    The man was shocked and immediately said: ¡°It¡¯s His Majesty! His Majesty did it! I have nothing to do with it! The Buckwheat Kingdom¡¯s Emperor came here that day and the idea suddenly struck His Majesty to make him an experimental subject, and that had.....¡±

    That man had not even finished when Jun Wu Xie tore off his neck.

    Chilling murderous rage red from Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body. Though that answer, was not surprising to her.

    ¡°Good.¡± The corners of her lips curled up into a chilling smile that had not been seen for some time, a smile that sent chills up the spines of Qiao Chu and the others who wereing over to her in approach.

    That was a smile, they had seen before.....

    And every time they saw that, it signaled that Jun Wu Xie was about to go on a brutal and merciless rampage.

    ¡°Little Xie..... Should we leave this ce? The Condor Country¡¯s Imperial Guards would have received the news and it won¡¯t be long before they would reach here. It is still not the right time for us to get into a direct confrontation with them yet.¡± Qiao Chu said cautiously to Jun Wu Xie who still had that chilling smile upon her face, gulping as he said it.

    At that moment, he felt that Jun Wu Xie was a highly dangerous person to cross.

    Jun Wu Xie retracted the smile upon her face, and nodded slightly.

    The two Spirit Beasts reverted back to their tiny adorable forms in an instant, quickly leaving the courtyard behind them at great speed!

    The rain turned into a heavy storm, the raindrops beating incessantly upon the piles of bodies lying upon the ground.

    Blood mixed with rain flowed away sluggishly, but unable to wash off the sinsmitted in that ce.

    The several youths returned under the heavy downpour, silently avoiding the teams of soldiers from the Condor Country searching through the city.

    Jun Wu Xie went back to her room immediately, and did not even have the time to change out of her blood soaked clothes.

    Within the room, a wretched looking Grand Tutor He was already lying upon the bed semiconscious. The little ck cat had at the same time when it was bringing the little Emperor back here, brought the almost unconscious Grand Tutor He back together at the same time from the dark alley.

    Grand Tutor He was lying upon the bed, not moving an inch, while the little Emperor with his red hair and maroon eyes sat quietly upon a chair, carrying the little ck cat in his arms.

    Qiao Chu and the others had returned together with Jun Wu Xie and when they saw the elderly man and a young child in her room, they were all stunned.

    ¡°Little Xie, they are.....¡± Qiao Chu began to ask, a little confused. The elderly man was still not that shocking, but that little child¡¯s looks was a little too strange for them to take.

    Red haired with maroon eyes. No matter which way you looked at it, he did not look like an average child.

    ¡°He is the Buckwheat Kingdom¡¯s Emperor, and lying upon the bed, is the Grand Tutor of the Buckwheat Kingdom.¡± The little ck cat who was cradled within the little Emperor¡¯s arms suddenly spoke, as its eyes fell upon Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face with her furrowed brows.

 Chapter 1235

    Chapter 1235: ¡°To be yed (8)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie at that moment, it was thought, wouldn¡¯t really be in the mood to exin anything.

    ¡°Buckwheat Kingdom..... But this.....¡± Qiao Chu suddenly realized, that these people were linked to the news that he had brought to Jun Wu Xie just earlier that morning.

    But he did not know when Jun Wu Xie had gotten herself involved with people from the Buckwheat Kingdom which had made her decide to execute such arge scale massacre because of the little Emperor from the Buckwheat Kingdom.

    Although he was inplete agreement in his heart to the bloodthirst Jun Wu Xie had exhibited, he still did not understand the rationale behind it.

    ¡°My Mistress came to the Condor Country¡¯s Imperial Capital together with them.¡± The little ck cat opened his mouth to say. During that leg of the journey, it had not shown itself, but had remained within Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body, watching everything that happened. It had not ever thought, that things would turn out like this for them.

    Even it came to understanding Jun Wu Xie, no one knew her better than it did, and hence, it could roughly guess what Jun Wu Xie was feeling at that moment.

    It finally dawned on Qiao Chu, and as he looked at the state Grand Tutor He and the little Emperor were in, he realized that those two people must be in a very bad situation. He and Hua Yao together with the others then knew well enough to not disturb Jun Wu Xie further, but had then shut the door behind them after quickly saying to just holler for them if they were needed.

    Inside the room, Jun Wu Xie did not say a single word, as she proceeded to stabilize Grand Tutor He¡¯s condition first.

    Although Grand Tutor He¡¯s wounds were rather severe, they were not anything beyond what Jun Wu Xie would be able to handle. After a few bottles of premium elixirs down his throat, Grand Tutor He¡¯s breathing became a whole lot more regr.

    From beginning to end, the little Emperor sat silently upon the chair, so quiet it almost felt like he wasn¡¯t there at all.

    Lord Meh Meh and the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit carefully slid over to the little Emperor¡¯s side. Although the little Emperor¡¯s looks had changed a little, but they could still recognize the now red haired little one, was the same little Emperor who had indulged them with much tasty treats.

    But within their eyes, there was much confusion and iprehension. They did not know what was wrong with the little Emperor, did not understand why..... he no longer had that sparkle in his eyes when he looked at them, why he no longer cradled them in his arms to stroke and cuddle them.

    He was just merely sitting there quietly. Instead of saying that he was carrying the little ck cat, it might rather be said that the little ck cat was just sitting upon hisp.

    ¡°Meh?¡± Lord Meh Meh pushed his nose against the little Emperor¡¯s little calf, but the little Emperor did not react at all.

    The Sacrificial Blood Rabbit nudged the hem of his pants, but it simrly did not get any response.

    Without knowing why, the two innocent little beasts became rather depressed. They did not fuss anymore, but justid themselves down by the little Emperor¡¯s feet.

    After Jun Wu Xie finished with her treatment for Grand Tutor He, she went on to check on the little Emperor¡¯s condition.

    Upon that pale little face, she could no longer see the expressions she hade to be familiar with, the face after having been drenched by the rain, still held the two streaks left from the tears of blood he had shed, so faint it almost could no longer be seen.

    Jun Wu Xie held up the little Emperor¡¯s arm, and carefully took his pulse.

    The little Emperor¡¯s pulse was very much like the young man¡¯s from before, but with a difference!

    That young man¡¯s body had already beenpletely hollowed out, almostpletely spent.

    But within the little Emperor¡¯s body, it seemed there were two opposing forces that were constantly shing against each other!

    ¡°Young Miss!¡± Ye Sha suddenly appeared within the room.

    Jun Wu Xie asked through narrowed eyes: ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Your subordinate might have a rather good idea on what is wrong with the body of the Buckwheat Kingdom¡¯s little Emperor.¡± Ye Sha said while kneeling with one knee on the floor.

    Jun Wu Xie was surprised and immediately turned her gaze upon him.

    ¡°You know?¡±

    Ye Sha nodded.

    ¡°In fact, such instances had appeared in the Middle Realm before. Your subordinate had heard Young Master Fan mention it before, but what Young Master Fan knows of is not theplete picture.¡±

 Chapter 1236

    Chapter 1236: ¡°Scarlet Blood (1)¡±

    This method where one¡¯s spirit was sacrificed, to enhance one¡¯s powers, had existed within the Middle Realm from a long time ago. And this method if it was to be further segregated, would be split into two types. The first type would be as what Fan Zhuo had mentioned, which was the most direct method, that would turn a person into a mindless puppet, greatly increasing one¡¯s strength.

    While the other type, was even more terrifying.

    That method would raise a person¡¯s powers to apletely new height, gaining them powers that could crush a Purple Spirit.

    ¡°To gain powers that was able to crush a Purple Spirit, that was not be what an average person was able to shoulder, as that called for more than just breaking through one¡¯s limits. It was actually using a person¡¯s own life force, where it would be drained highly excessively, to allow them to be an undefeatable entity of pure power. But there was a great limitation to having one¡¯s life force depleted so excessively. Once that method was employed, then that person would not live past three days after that.¡± Ye Sha told Jun Wu Xie everything he knew about that. If not for the little Emperor¡¯s red hair and scarlet eyes, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to determine what had happened to the little Emperor.

    And from what he saw, Ye Sha knew that only the second method would turn the little Emperor into such a state.

    ¡°Three days¡¯ life left, in exchange for iparable strength, created by a person who lost his entire home and family. His entire family was massacred, and he was severely poisoned. With nothing else worth living for, he hade up with this method where one sacrificed everyst ounce of one¡¯s life. Almost no one would choose to use such a method, as..... the time was too short, and to prepare one for all the prerequisite conditions, the efforts needed were also highly daunting. After calcting all that that would take, with the exception of those who were willing to give up their lives, no one would choose to put that method to use.¡±

    ¡°The method has a name for it, called Scarlet Blood. Anyone who used Scarlet Blood, would not live past three days.¡±

    Every word that Ye Sha said, struck at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s heart.

    Jun Wu Xie turned her eyes to look at the nk faced little Emperor.

    Counting the time that had passed, the little Emperor remaining life, was only left with a day and a half? !

    That was a result that Jun Wu Xie would never be able to ept!

    ¡°I will take up the challenge.¡± Jun Wu Xie said through tightly gritted teeth.

    Ye Sha was feeling rather helpless. Although he knew the Young Miss highly valued the little Emperor, but the Scarlet Blood¡¯s poison, was not one that anyone would be able to neutralize! Although the Young Miss¡¯ skills in Medicine was absolutely peerless, but to unravel the Scarlet Blood, might just be too difficult a task.

    ¡°Once Scarlet Blood is introduced into one¡¯s body, the drain upon the life force takes effect immediately, and the spirit is constantly being burned up. To save him..... would be highly difficult.¡± Ye Sha said with a silent sigh.

    The afflictions to one¡¯s body might be easier to treat, but deficiencies in one¡¯s spirit was the toughest to counteract. How many people under the Heavens would be able to find a way to repair a person¡¯s spirit?

    Although such a thing existed, how many held powers like Jun Wu Yao¡¯s, who was able to retrieve it?

    Jun Wu Xie was unwilling to give up just like that. The young man¡¯s death had been like a branding iron, that had seared into her heart. That was the first time she had felt so helpless, where she could do nothing but watch on, as a person breathed hisst and died before her eyes.

    Such an incident, Jun Wu Xie did not wish for it to happen a second time, and wished even more that it would not happen to the little Emperor.

    Even when Ye Sha said there was no hope, Jun Wu Xie still wanted to give it a try, fighting it with all her might!

    She took the little Emperor¡¯s pulse once again and detected that there were already symptoms of copse and failure in the body, but they were happening more slowly than she had expected. Based on the rate it was happening, the little Emperor¡¯s life should stillst seven more days, and not one and a half.

    That discovery allowed Jun Wu Xie to catch her breath a moment, but also made her more cautious.

    When Ye Sha saw Jun Wu Xie being so determined, there was no more that he could say, but just to stand quietly on one side.

 Chapter 1237

    Chapter 1237: ¡°Scarlet Blood (2)¡±

    In her past life, how many people Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hands had saved, or given the death sentence, even she herself could no longer remember, and in this life she still refused to be defeated by any assessment made by others.

    Calming her heart, Jun Wu Xie discovered that something about the two opposing forces inside the little Emperor¡¯s body were slightly abnormal. One of them was highly possible to be the Scarlet Blood that Ye Sha mentioned, which was quickly consuming up the little Emperor¡¯s life force, like highly ferocious beasts.

    There existed another force inside the little Emperor¡¯s body. Compared to the Scarlet Blood, this other force was rather much weaker, that seemed to be in danger of copse at any moment. But it was this seemingly frail force that was persistently holding back the Scarlet Blood from draining out the little Emperor, a power not from his own body, that slowly neutralized the Scarlet Blood¡¯s ferocity bit by bit, sacrificing itself as recement for the little Emperor¡¯s life force, gradually being consumed by the Scarlet Blood.

    This strange phenomenon made Jun Wu Xie¡¯s heart jumped, because she discovered that the force resisting against the Scarlet Blood gave her a indescribable feeling of familiarity.

    That feeling, was what she had experienced when she had just begun to learn the Spirit Healing Technique. The feeling when spirit power surged through the entire body, was the work of a spirit body!

    ¡°How could it be a spirit body.....¡± Jun Wu Xie asked with her brows furrowing up together. The little Emperor was merely just eight or nine years old and at that age, it was impossible for one¡¯s ring spirit to awaken. But then she had thought back about the rabbit¡¯s tail on the little Emperor¡¯s behind. The excuse that Grand Tutor He had used at that time was that it was a ring spirit.....

    For her to know clearly about that source of power, Jun Wu Xie would have to ask Grand Tutor He about it. At that moment, she could only temporarily use some elixirs to try to protect the little Emperor¡¯s life, to further slow down the Scarlet Blood¡¯s drain.

    The little Emperor did not seem to be aware of anything. When Jun Wu Xie brought the medicine to him, he did not react, and Jun Wu Xie had needed to forcibly feed it into his mouth.

    The bitterness of the elixir spread within his mouth, but the little Emperor still did not feel anything.

    There was no expression on his face.

    Grand Tutor He regained consciousness a few hourster. In the instant he awoke, he immediately sat up in a hurry, looking all around for familiar faces.

    However, when he saw the little Emperor sitting on one side, he was ovee in shock.

    If not for the features of the face that was so dearly familiar to him, he really wouldn¡¯t have believed that the red haired little boy with his scarlet eyes was His Majesty!

    ¡°Your Majesty..... Your Majesty.....¡± Grand Tutor He got off the bed and stepped onto the ground, tumbling and stumbling as he tried to run toe before the little Emperor to kneel. He hands trembled as he reached out wanting to hold the little Emperor¡¯s hand, but when he saw those clearly unfocused eyes, it immediately caused him to crumble.

    ¡°ARGH! !¡±

    The cry of despair rang out within the room, which brought Jun Wu Xie hurrying in when she heard the sound.

    She saw Grand Tutor He wailing as he held the little Emperor¡¯s legs, filled with sorrow and despair.

    ¡°Your old vassal is useless, your old vassal got Your Majesty into this..... Your vassal deserves to die..... Deserves to die.....¡±

    When the little Emperor had previously not returned after night had passed, Grand Tutor He¡¯s heart had already been filled with terror, and when his eyes saw the current state the little Emperor was in, he felt he had suddenly turned to ice!

    Those eyes that looked so lifeless now, were so familiar to him. Back at that time, in order to protect the Buckwheat Kingdom¡¯s soldiers, the previous Emperor had volunteered himself for the experiment with the poison, and had turned into that state. Grand Tutor He had never thought, that the same fate, would befall onto the little Emperor as well.

    He was still just such a small child. How could the Emperor of the Condor Country bear to deal such an evil and treacherous hand upon him! ?

    But no matter how much sorrow and regret Grand Tutor He felt, it did not elicit the slightest response from the little Emperor. He was just like a puppet, sitting there quietly, not making a single noise, and not moving in the slightest.

 Chapter 1238

    Chapter 1238: ¡°Scarlet Blood (3)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie looked on in silence at Grand Tutor He¡¯s sorrowful wailing.

    ¡°Young Master.....¡± Grand Tutor He noticed Jun Wu Xie¡¯s presence and with tears running down his face, he did not forget Jun Wu Xie¡¯s benevolence for saving their lives. He turned around and kowtowed to Jun Wu Xie in gratitude.

    ¡°Thank you Young Master for saving us! Thank you Young Master.....¡±

    Such a simr situation, Jun Wu Xie had encountered many times in her previous life and she had thought she would be already numbed by such incidents. But this time, she felt her heart feeling rather suffocated.

    Looking at the current state the little Emperor¡¯s was in, Jun Wu Xie found it ratherughable. How could that be considered as having saved them?

    ¡°Stand up and speak. Your little His Majesty¡¯s condition is currently highly critical and I need you to tell me some things truthfully.¡± Jun Wu Xie said as she drew in a deep breath. This was not the time for her to allow her thoughts to go astray.

    As a doctor, if she was not able to maintain her calm at all times, and allow herself to be swayed by emotions, that would be highly undesired.

    Grand Tutor He was taken aback and he raised his head to look at Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°You..... You mean..... His Majesty..... His Majesty, he..... can..... can still be saved?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not certain, but we will give it a try.¡± Jun Wu Xie said.

    Grand Tutor He¡¯s face that was filled with despair suddenly showed a sliver of agitated excitement.

    ¡°Young Master, you must save His Majesty! If you can really save His Majesty, you will be the Buckwheat Kingdom¡¯s benefactor, and this old man will slog tirelessly for you, to repay your immeasurable benevolence!¡±

    Jun Wu Xie then made Grand Tutor He stand up.

    ¡°What do you want to ask..... Everything that I know..... I will tell you..... everything.....¡± Grang Tutor He had already given up, and had never thought that Jun Wu Xie would offer him this sliver of hope to turn things around.

    Jun Wu Xie said: ¡°What is the truth about his ring spirit?¡±

    Grand Tutor He was slightly surprised, never expecting that Jun Wu Xie would be asking about this.

    ¡°How can a child at the age of eight or nine years old have a ring spirit?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked as she looked at Grand Tutor He.

    Grand Tutor He was shocked and his eyes showed a tinge of sorrow. He lowered his head and with a weak and trembling voice, he said: ¡°The rabbit¡¯s tail on His Majesty¡¯s behind..... is indeed a ring spirit.....¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s brows creased together.

    However, Grand Tutor He continued on: ¡°Only..... that ring spirit, does not belong to His Majesty himself, but..... but to his elder brother, who was also the Buckwheat Kingdom¡¯s previous Emperor.¡±

    Transferring a ring spirit, that was the first time Jun Wu Xie was hearing about it, but she did not doubt the veracity of Grand Tutor He¡¯s words. Afterall, when she had checked the little Emperor¡¯s condition earlier, she had ascertained that the other spirit force was a ring spirit as well, but just that its presence in there was strange, which did not coincide with the little Emperor¡¯s young age.

    ¡°A year ago, the throne of the Buckwheat Kingdom was still held by the previous Emperor. He was His Majesty¡¯s elder brother.....¡±

    The Buckwheat Kingdom at that time, had the little Emperor¡¯s elder brother inherit the throne, to be the ruler of the kingdom. The young ruler held great aspirations and magnificent goals. He personally selected his own team of Imperial Guards, and trained together with them, not showing the tiniest sliver of a ruler¡¯s loftiness.

    In the Buckwheat Kingdom, he was well loved by the people.

    But such a young Emperor who was just like the rising sun, suddenly met with a mishap!

    A delegation from the Condor Country had then suddenly visited upon the Buckwheat Kingdom, with the Condor Country¡¯s Emperor havinge personally, which made everyone within the Buckwheat Kingdom think it rather strange. The previous Emperor was careful in his dealings and treated them with politeness. Unexpectedly, the Condor Country¡¯s Emperor had then said he knew of a method, that could make a person extremely powerful and that he wanted to use the Imperial Guards of the Buckwheat Kingdom to experiment on it.

    In order to prevent the Imperial Guards from falling to harm, the previous Emperor volunteered himself to take their ce, and he was set to be consigned to eternal damnation from that moment henceforth!

    His body might not have died, but his spirit was destroyed. The previous Emperor¡¯s ring spirit did not disappear, but instead, transferred itself to remain within the little Emperor¡¯s body.

 Chapter 1239

    Chapter 1239: ¡°Scarlet Blood (4)¡±

    Although ring spirits were innately linked with the people they were matched with, but many ring spirits develop close feelings of attachment with their owners and be unwilling to depart, thinking of various ways to remain around their owners. They were linked to their owner¡¯s spirit and resides within the owner¡¯s body. Although the little Emperor¡¯s elder brother¡¯s spirit had been destroyed, but the body still remained in this realm. His ring spirit had then thought of a way to move itself into the little Emperor¡¯s body, to protect his owner¡¯s most beloved little brother.

    It then dawned upon Jun Wu Xie, and she finally knew, from where the strange force inside the little Emperor¡¯s body hade from.

    That was the little Emperor¡¯s elder brother¡¯s ring spirit and it was using its own spirit power to protect the little Emperor from being harmed by the Sacrlet Blood.

    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to it.¡± Jun Wu Xie said softly.

    ¡°What?¡± Grand Tutor He did not understand.

    ¡°It saved the little His Majesty¡¯s life.¡± Jun Wu Xie was not going to waste the time to wait any longer. Every second longer that the little Emperor lived, the ring spirit was using its own spirit force and life in exchange for it.

    That ring spirit wasn¡¯t that powerful, and the gradual drain upon it would not allow it tost much longer.

    Jun Wu Xie would need to use this small window of time, to find a cure of the little Emperor¡¯s condition, or everything would finallye to naught.

    Just as Ye Sha had said, the Scarlet Blood¡¯s toxicity was highly lethal and if not for that ring spirit resisting it, with the little Emperor¡¯s young age, he would not havested even one day. Although the Scarlet Blood was within the little Emperor¡¯s body at that moment, it had not spread too deep inside as arge part of the toxins had been kept back by the ring spirit, which had dyed the little Emperor¡¯s impending death.

    If the situation had been like that young man, where the poison had spread throughout his entire body and seeped into the bones, even if Jun Wu Xie wanted to save him, it would require her to have adequate time and the little Emperor would not be able tost that long a period.

    But now, things had be somewhat easier. As the poison had not spread into the little Emperor¡¯s body entirely, and the ring spirit was currently working to shield the little Emperor¡¯s heart meridian, it gave Jun Wu Xie enough time.

    Grand Tutor He watched as Jun Wu Xie treated the little Emperor¡¯s condition, thousands of words in his heart could only be expressed with a deep bow. He did not dare disrupt Jun Wu Xie¡¯s actions in any way, but remained unmoving on one side.

    While Jun Wu Xie was providing treatment for the little Emperor, the Condor Country was in a state of upheaval. Someone had actually dared tomit aplete massacre on such arge scale upon the Condor Country¡¯s soldiers right within the Condor Country¡¯s Imperial Capital itself! That was a direct p to the Condor Country¡¯s Emperor¡¯s face, trampling his Imperial authourity into the mud.

    In an instant, the guards were all doubled everywhere throughout the Condor Country¡¯s Imperial Capital.

    For two whole days, Jun Wu Xie did not take a single step out from her room. She had focused all her attention upon the little Emperor.

    The little Emperory with his eyes closed upon the bed,pletely motionless, a very faint white glow shrouding over his entire body. Jun Wu Xie stood by the bed, that attractive face with delicate features showing a tinge of paleness, but that pair of eyes remained just as bright.

    That faint white glow very slowly, upon the little Emperor¡¯s chest, gradually coalesced into the shape of a little palm sized rabbit. But the figure of the rabbit was very faint and looked like an illusion, the translucent rabbit seemingly formed from a wisp of clear smoke, fleeting and unreal, its almost imaginary shadow looking weak and fragile.

    ¡°Rest assured. He will recover.¡± Jun Wu Xie said softly, not certain that the rabbit shaped ring spirit would be able to hear her.

    After its owner¡¯s spirit had disappeared, it had forcibly transferred itself into the little Emperor¡¯s body, and it was now resisting against the Scarlet Blood toxins to protect the little Emperor, which hadpletely depleted all its strength, and it was not even able to morph into its material form. It looked at the little Emperor and then turned to look at Jun Wu Xie, before its surreal little figure silently dissipated into the air.....

    It had done all that it could, on behalf of its Master, to protect the little Emperor.

 Chapter 1240

    Chapter 1240: ¡°What it Truly Means to Bully the Weak (1)¡±

    When Jun Wu Xie came out from her room, Grand Tutor He who had been waiting outside for a long time immediately went up to her. His face was filled with anxiety and Qiao Chu with the others all turned to look at her from the side.

    ¡°His Majesty, he.....¡± Grand Tutor He began to say as he looked anxiously at Jun Wu Xie, his eyes filled with anticipation and worry.

    ¡°His life is no longer in any danger.¡± Jun Wu Xie finally said.

    Grand Tutor He¡¯s body began to shake uncontrobly, the ecstatic joy in his heart rendered himpletely speechless, and he could only bowed continuously before Jun Wu Xie.

    However, only the little Emperor¡¯s life had been saved. His elder brother¡¯s ring spirit had blocked out the lethal poison in the body, but it had not been able to save the little Emperor¡¯s spirit. Although Jun Wu Xie had neutralized the toxins within the body, she had not been able to make his spirit recover. That one revtion had made the highly joyous Grand Tutor He fall another time into the deep abyss. As the little Emperor had been saved in time, his spirit had not beenpletely sacrificed, but the deficiencies in his spirit will cause his intelligence to be far lower than the average person. To put it more urately, the little Emperor had now been turned into a naive and ignorant little idiot who would not know anything.

    When Grand Tutor He heard that news, he had almost fainted away. He forced down the sorrow that wrecked at his heart and pleaded with Jun Wu Xie, to allow him to go into the room to care for the little Emperor still sleeping in the room.

    Looking at the hunched over back of Grand Tutor He, the group of youths could only sigh helplessly.

    ¡°Before this, I had known that the Condor Country were vicious and merciless, but I had not thought that they would bully the weak to such an tant extent.¡± There wasn¡¯t the slightest sign of a smile on Fei Yan¡¯s face as he said that. To be able to inflict such harm upon such a young child like that, just how insanely cruel was this Emperor of the Condor Country?

    ¡°What he is banking on, is merely the military might of the Condor Country and the All Dragons Pce. Throughout the Lower Realm, with the lone exception of the Fire Country, which other power would be able to resist them? Or dared to defy the Condor Country¡¯s orders? The Buckwheat Kingdom was weak and its poption was small. The Condor Country¡¯s Emperor had deemed them to bepletely helpless against them and had been so overbearing and impudent towards them.¡± Rong Ruo said with a deep frown upon her face. The little Emperor¡¯s bitter experience, had even pained them though he was just a stranger to them.

    Jun Wu Xie did not say a word, but merely listened to herpanions quietly. Although she had not slept for two days, she still did not feel tired, only feeling that there was something brewing within her heart.

    ¡°Does being from a small country mean that you have to be trampled by others as they wish?¡± Qiao Chu spat out through gritted teeth, his fists tightly clenched. They had heard all about the Buckwheat Country¡¯s Emperor and his elder brother from Grand Tutor He and all the unimaginable experiences they had been forced to go through, greatly angered the fiery youth.

    ¡°Secure in the knowledge he holds the upper hand, the Condor Country used the Buckwheat Kingdom as a warning to all the other countries. What he wants, is merely for all the other rulers of the various countries to fear and submit to him. The Buckwheat Kingdom, to him, was too small to be of much use and was made to be the sacrifice.¡± Fan Zhuo added with a sigh.

    ¡°Very well.¡± Jun Wu Xie suddenly spoke up.

    The eyes of Qiao Chu and all the otherpanions immediately turned upon Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Little Xie..... What were you referring to when you said very well?¡± Qiao Chu was rather puzzled.

    Jun Wu Xie smiled chillingly and said: ¡°Since the Condor Country likes to bully people weaker than them so much, I should adapt to what they fancy,¡± Her eyes narrowed up as she spoke. Bullying the weak right? Then she would really want the Condor Country to properly experience it, to realize what it truly meant by bullying the weak!

    ¡°Little Xie, you wouldn¡¯t really be thinking.....¡± Fan Zhuo immediately understood what Jun Wu Xie meant, and his eyes widened with surprise.

    Jun Wu Xie replied: ¡°So what if I am? This time, I want to y the game differently, and the Condor Country better be able to withstand it!¡±

    Different strokes for different folks. When going against the Condor Country, she wouldn¡¯t mind revising and adapting to use a method she had never used before, to let them have a good taste of their very own medicine!

 Chapter 1241

    Chapter 1241: ¡°What it Truly Means to Bully the Weak (2)¡±

    The Condor Country was strong and mighty, but it was still not as mighty as the Fire Country!

    Jun Wu Xie really wouldn¡¯t find, using her distinguished title as the Emperor of the Fire Country, to properly teach the Condor Country¡¯s Emperor, what it truly meant..... to bully the weak!

    ¡°But, the people from the All Dragons Pce are within the Condor Country.¡± Hua Yao reminded warily.

    If it was judged solely based on the individual country¡¯s might, the Condor Country would naturally pale inparison to the Fire Country. But if they had the Twelve Pces backing them up, then it was no longer definite.

    ¡°The Condor Country has the All Dragons Pce, then wouldn¡¯t the Fire Country have other pces backing them up as well?¡± Jun Wu Xie said with a cold smile.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words caused everyone to be rather taken aback.

    Fan Zhuo stared at Jun Wu Xie a moment, and suddenlyughed out aloud.

    ¡°What Little Xie said sounds reasonable. Seven pces among the Twelve Pces hold a portion of the map leading to the Dark Emperor¡¯s Tomb, and they are all highly wary and guarded against each other where they would naturally not reveal whatever information or ns they have to other pces. The All Dragons Pce had already seeked out the Condor Country to be their sacrificialmb, why couldn¡¯t the other pces do the same thing?¡± The Condor Country whenpared to the Fire Country, was inferior by quite a good amount. Hence, the people from the All Dragons Pce, wouldn¡¯t be able to ascertain that the Fire Country did not have the support of other pces.¡±

    The Twelve Pces were all against each other, but at the same time they did not dare to be too obvious about it. As long as they made the people from the All Dragons Pce think that the Fire Country had the support from another pce, they wouldn¡¯t really dare to kick up too big a fuss with the Fire Country for the mere sake of the Condor Country.

    Moreover, the Fire Country were previously indeed in contact with the Twelve Pces and it wouldn¡¯t take them much to put on a show.

    ¡°Little Xie is intending to have the people from the All Dragons Pce to spare the rat in fear of breaking the vases?¡± Hua Yao asked, as he arched up an eyebrow. [Trantor Note from Cloud: Chinese Idiom: to forgive a minor infraction in fear of bigger repercussions. (Best I could trante somewhat, thought the literal trantion would fit better here.)]

    Jun Wu Xie nodded her head.

    When the two countries both have the Twelve Pces behind them, they would then have to fight, based purely on their own strengths.

    And the Condor Country when faced with the Fire Country in their face, would they dare to continue to act impetuously?

    ¡°To make the people from the All Dragons Pce apprehensive, we will need to put forth an adequate disy of power. The few of us will be able to pretend to be members of one of the Twelve Pces, but I¡¯m afraid that might still not be enough.¡± Fan Zhuo reasoned as he rubbed at his chin. In the end, all of them still couldn¡¯t be considered as true Purple Spirits.

    ¡°Ye Sha.¡± Jun Wu Xie called out with her eyes narrowed.

    The figure of Ye Sha suddenly materialized beside Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°What instructions does the Young Miss have for me?¡±

    ¡°Will you be able to disguise yourself as someone from the Twelve Pces?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked. She had never once seen Ye Sha use any spirit power.

    Ye Sha replied: ¡°Although your subordinate does not use spirit power, but if the Young Miss requires me to, I can transform my powers into it.¡± Upon saying that, Ye Sha released his power in a re, suddenly changing the ck mist epassing his body into the brilliant glow of a Purple Spirit. The pure andpletely unadulterated purple, and the depth of its shade, greatly shocked Qiao Chu and all the others standing at the side!

    Even among Purple Spirits, this spirit power glow exemplified the very pinnacle of its overwhelming might!

    ¡°Alright.¡± Jun Wu Xie nodded in satisfaction.

    ¡°Tomorrow, send the Condor Country¡¯s Emperor a diplomatic notice, saying that the Fire Country¡¯s Emperor Jun Xie, will be paying him a visit!¡± Jun Wu Xie said coldly.

    This time, she wanted to seek justice for for all Qi Kingdom¡¯s soldiers who died, the Rui Lin Army¡¯s men who fought to their deaths for the Lin Pce, and the little Emperor of the Buckwheat Kingdom! She wanted to trample the Condor Country¡¯s Emperor under her foot, before the eyes of the masses, to mercilessly tear that ugly face to shreds!

    .....

    Within the Condor Country¡¯s Imperial Pce, the Condor Country¡¯s Emperor¡¯s face was furious and looking highly vicious. He stared with rage filled eyes at the officer kneeling in front of him.

    ¡°An entire bunch of good for nothings! Haven¡¯t any of you been able to capture the culprit yet?¡±

    Not too long ago, the courtyard had been attacked, and there had been arge number of deaths. He had ordered for people to investigate the matter but there had still been no conclusion even after so long.

    Having had someone stir up such a huge ruckus within the Imperial City itself, where they had even taken the Buckwheat Kingdom¡¯s little Emperor away, that inadvertently was as good as delivering a good tight p upon him, where he lost all face being properly humiliated, which the Condor Country¡¯s Emperor was unable to swallow no matter what!

    The officer kneeling upon the floor started to say in a trembling voice: ¡°Your subordinate has already assigned more men to investigate deeper into it, and they will soon find those people out!¡±

 Chapter 1242

    Chapter 1242: ¡°What it Truly Means to Bully the Weak (3)¡±

    The Condor Country¡¯s Emperor cursed vulgarly in unbridled rage, the ruthlessness on his face highly evident.

    ¡°All of you are just useless imbeciles! Letting a whole bunch of fugitives escape under your lousy noses, and not even able to stop a single one!¡±

    The officer did not dare to say a single word in retort, bitterness filling up inside his heart. They had really wanted to stop them, but those youths are all been highly extraordinary! With all of them holding the power of the Purple Spirit, how could their regr soldiers be able to stop any of them?

    If not for the fact that those culprits had not wanted to drag the battle out, with just the soldiers they had within the city, forget about capturing one or two of them, it was already highly fortunate for them that they had not been fully wiped out.

    Unable to give voice to the difficulties he had faced, the officer could do nothing but to continue to kneel there in silence.

    The Condor Country¡¯s Emperor was in a furious rage. The Condor Country had always been the one bullying others with their might, and someone actually dared to stir up such havoc right within his very Imperial City, where did that throw his dignity as a ruler to?

    ¡°All trash! Scram the hell out of here! If you still do not give me some results soon, you know very well what you must then do!¡±

    The officer trembled, and he retreated out from the main hall immediately.

    After he left, a figure with a crooked back suddenly appeared within the main hall.

    Still filled with rage, the Condor Country¡¯s Emperor had upon seeing the old man, immediately walked down from his throne in a hurry, and said respectfully in greeting: ¡°Elder Huang!¡±

    The old man nodded slightly. He was the very same old man who had gone to the courtyard with the Condor Country¡¯s Emperor on that day.

    ¡°The matter still has not been cleared up?¡± Elder Huang questioned.

    The Condor Country¡¯s Emperor¡¯s face stiffened, and he said cautiously: ¡°It¡¯s all because those good for nothings are all useless. Till now they still have not managed to find any leads into it. But rest assured Elder Huang, I will definitely capture those culprits! They actually dared to create such havoc within the Condor Country¡¯s Imperial City and even snatched the Buckwheat Kingdom¡¯s Emperor away. In this matter, I will definitely not give it any rest!¡±

    Elder Huang nced at the Condor Country¡¯s Emperor and said: ¡°To have been able to strike directly inside the courtyard, kill off a thousand of your soldiers, and rescue the Buckwheat Kingdom¡¯s Emperor before retreating from there still in one piece, those people surely aren¡¯t simpletons. I had heard that they even had two Guardian Grade Spirit Beasts with them, in this matter, I think it will not be an easy thing to handle.....¡±

    The Condor Country¡¯s Emperor was slightly taken aback. He had heard about that too. On that day that the Buckwheat Kingdom¡¯s Emperor had been taken away, there had only been six people who came into the courtyard, but they had all possessed the powers of the Purple Spirit, and had even two Guardian Grade Spirit Beasts holding the fort for them as well. With such overwhelming battle powers, they were not a force that his men¡¯s soldiers were able to resist against. He had now mobilized so much resources to look into the matter, arge part of it was merely just to put on a show for Elder Huang.

    ¡°Forget it. Let the matter rest for the time being. That little one from the Buckwheat Kingdom was afflicted Scarlet Blood and he would have long to live. No matter where those people were from, since they came here only to save him, there is no need to probe further into it. From the time that has passed, I am guessing the little one should already be dead.¡± Elder Huang said, letting out a lowugh. He could still remember when he had seen that child for the first time, the naivety and ignorance in that pair of big innocent eyes, such liveliness, would always give rise to the desire to ruin it all in a person¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Yes! It will be as Elder Huang ordered.¡± The Condor Country¡¯s Emperor acknowledged, secretly wiping off the cold sweat from his brow.

    ¡°Thest two Emperors of the Buckwheat Kingdom had died under your scheming plots, and the Buckwheat Kingdom¡¯s Imperial Family bloodline has withered. Although that country is a little small, but they would still be able to be of some use. What do you intend to deal with them?¡± Elder Huang asked, with a sideways nce at the Condor Country¡¯s Emperor.

    The Condor Country¡¯s Emperor was slightly shocked by the question and he replied hurriedly: ¡°The Buckwheat Kingdom had incited chaos against the Condor Country, where their soldiers actually dared to raise their arms within the Condor Country¡¯s Imperial Capital. It was an obvious sign they were trying to stir up a war and I have given the order, that the Condor Country will mobilize its army against the Buckwheat Kingdom in the next few days. It is expected that it will not be much longer, before we will be able to take them down.¡±

    The Buckwheat Kingdom¡¯s army might not be worth him taking any notice of them, but the Buckwheat Kingdom¡¯s citizens, would still be of some use. They were most suitable, for them to be turned into Poison Men!

 Chapter 1243

    Chapter 1243: ¡°What it Truly Means to Bully the Weak (4)¡±

    Elder Huangughed out softly and looked at the Condor Country¡¯s Emperor.

    ¡°You have been utterly vicious, to know how to use such a small country as a warning to the other rulers. By forcing their Imperial Guards to retaliate against you, it gave you the excuse to mobilise the army against them. With the way things stand now, the other rulers must have been frightened out of their wits and would not dare to resist against you. Actually..... based on what I think, it will still be the same whether they oppose you or not. Their armies, and all their people will finally still be Poison Men in the end. They are all only thinking of saving their own lives, not knowing that their countries would in the end still finally fall into your hands.¡±

    ¡°I think it won¡¯t be much longer, that the mightiest country in the Lower Realm, would soon be your Condor Country.¡±

    When the Condor Country¡¯s Emperor heard those words, he did not reveal the slightest bit of delight, but merely said passively: ¡°That the Condor Country will be able to enjoy such an honour, is all due to us having Elder Huang point the way out for us. The Condor Country will henceforth, follow Elder Huang¡¯s instructions, and all within the Condor Country will work towards helping Elder Huang unravel the secret behind that map as soon as possible.¡±

    Elder Huang snorted and said: ¡°At least you realized that. That offer of yours, this old man will just remember it for now.¡±

    ¡°To be able to be of service to Elder Huang, will be my honour!¡±

    As the two of them were in conversation, a guard suddenly appeared outside the main hall, seeking an audience to make a report.

    The Condor Country¡¯s Emperor immediately went back to sit upon his throne, putting forth the authouritative front of an Emperor.

    ¡°Let hime in.¡±

    The guard outside the main hall immediately came inside and knelt down to report: ¡°Reporting to Your Majesty! The Emperor of the Fire Country sent an emissary here with some news.¡±

    ¡°What? The Fire Country?¡± The Condor Country¡¯s Emperor¡¯s eyes stared with surprise. If it was said that there was anything he had to fear under these Heavens, it would only be just the Fire Country alone!

    The Fire Country was too much stronger than the Condor Country and for many years, they had always been a source of pressure for the Condor Country, holding them back from making any rash moves. And it was not too long ago, when the Condor Country had allied themselves with three other countries to invade into the Qi Kingdom. And just as the Qi Kingdom was about to be obliterated, the Fire Country¡¯s army had suddenly swooped in to their rescue. They had not only saved the Qi Kingdom from their crisis, they had even annihted the forces of the four country alliance within the Qi Kingdom¡¯s soil, without a single survivor!

    And when he heard the name, the Fire Country, the Condor Country¡¯s Emperor could not help himself but his heart jumped!

    Subconsciously, he turned his head to look at Elder Huang.

    Elder Huang¡¯s brows furrowed up slightly.

    The Condor Country¡¯s Emperor¡¯s heart was feeling rather flustered, but when he saw that Elder Huang was here he began to feel a little more at ease. So what if it¡¯s the Fire Country? No matter which country it was, the Condor Country now feared none of them!

    ¡°What news?¡±

    ¡°Today, the Fire Country¡¯s Emperor will be visiting personally, to meet with Your Majesty.¡± The guard said.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve got it. You¡¯re dismissed.¡± The Condor Country¡¯s Emperor said, pretending to be calm andposed, but on the inside, the emotions that had just barely settled down suddenly became chaotic once again.

    [The Fire Country had not only sent news, they even wanted to meet him?]

    [And it¡¯s happening today!]

    [Doesn¡¯t that also mean that the Fire Country¡¯s Emperor had already quietlye into his Condor Country¡¯s borders unnoticed? And he was currently not far from the Condor Country¡¯s Imperial Capital? Or is he..... already here inside the Condor Country¡¯s Imperial Capital? ?]

    Having the ruler of another country, silently slipping within his country¡¯s borders, caused the Condor Country¡¯s Emperor to feel a chill run up his spine. The Condor Country and the Fire Country had just been engaged in war recently with the Condor Country¡¯s army being annihted. Even with the All Dragons Pce backing them up behind, the fear of the Fire Country that was deep rooted into his bones still made the Condor Country¡¯s Emperor feel highly uneasy.

    ¡°Elder Huang..... This.....¡± The Condor Country¡¯s Emperor looked pleadingly at Elder Huang.

    Elder Huang instead replied: ¡°First see what their reason foring here is.¡±

    The Condor Country¡¯s Emperor nodded and said: ¡°It isn¡¯t that I am afraid of them. With Elder Huang here, so what if it¡¯s the Fire Country?¡± Although that¡¯s what his mouth said, his heart was still feeling rather panicky.

 Chapter 1244

    Chapter 1244: ¡°I Am the Fire Country¡¯s Emperor (1)¡±

    The Fire Country¡¯s Emperor¡¯s visit, would more or less, bring a certain degree of pressure to the Condor Country¡¯s Emperor. And it was not known how, that piece of news started to spread among the other rulers of the other various countries, which greatly stirred up their interest.

    The Fire Country and the Condor Country, had just battled in war and that was a fact that was known to everyone. For the Fire Country¡¯s Emperor toe here at this time, it surely wouldn¡¯t be for a simple thing like just a casual chat.

    At that time, having well suffered the oppression from the Condor Country, the rulers of the other countries began to anticipate the arrival of the Fire Country¡¯s Emperor.

    Just as the Condor Country¡¯s Emperor was trying to guess when the delegation from the Fire Country was going to arrive, several figures suddenly appeared right before the main gates of the Condor Country¡¯s Imperial Pce!

    The several people were gorgeously dressed but did not look ostentatious. The elegance exuding from them made them feel refined and highly distinguished.

    The group of people were led by a petite sized youth, his countenance delicate but he possessed an icy cold pair of eyes, the crown atop his head causing the passing citizens to stop and gawk.

    In recent days, the Condor Country¡¯s Imperial Capital had seen quite a number of rulersing and the citizens of the Condor Country no longer found it strange and did not think too much into it.

    The Condor Country¡¯s Imperial Guards hurriedly sent the news inside the pce and the still unprepared Emperor of the Condor Country was stunned in shock.

    ¡°Here already? So fast! ?¡± From the time that the news of theiring reached him, it had not even been two hours yet and the people from the Fire Country have already arrived outside the pce gates!

    ¡°How many people came?¡± The Condor Country¡¯s Emperor asked quickly.

    ¡°Eight.¡± The guard replied.

    The Condor Country¡¯s Emperor then blew out a breath in relief. Only eight people, so it didn¡¯t look like the Fire Country was here to dere war upon them. Although he had privately prepared himself for it, but it wasn¡¯t the best time to fight the Fire Country yet and it would not be good for him to make his move now.

    ¡°Invite them in.¡± Immediately after saying that, he got people to go invite Elder Huang who had just left that ce not just a while ago. Facing the Fire Country himself still unnerved him a little.

    Very soon, the Fire Country¡¯s delegation were being led into the main hall and the Condor Country¡¯s Emperor pretended to maintain a facade of calm as he sat upon the throne, his gaze staring fixedly upon the entrance into the main hall, when he suddenly saw delicate looking youth with a crown upon his head walking slowly to the middle of the hall.

    Sweeping his gaze across, there were five other outstanding looking youths behind the first youth, and a tall towering man with a cold and hard countenance, while a haggard looking old man trailed behind them.

    ¡°May I know.....¡±

    ¡°You are the Condor Country¡¯s Emperor?¡±

    The Emperor of the Condor Country had not even managed to finish his question when the lead youth had lifted up his chin and through half narrowed eyes, he had spoken,pletely cutting the Condor Country¡¯s Emperor off mid sentence!

    This was the first time the Condor Country¡¯s Emperor encountered a person who dared to interrupt him and his face immediately darkened.

    ¡°I am, and you are?¡± He asked, looking at the delicate youth.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know who I am? That¡¯s interesting. Don¡¯t tell me the Condor Country¡¯s Emperor is already so old his eyesight is failing that he cannot even recognize the Emperor¡¯s crown of the Fire Country? With such bad eyesight and still able to sit upon the ruler¡¯s throne, the Condor Country must have a soreck of talents.¡± Jun Wu Xie snorted with derision, her tone filled with contempt, not showing the slightest deference to the Emperor of the Condor Country.

    Finding himself beingpletely snubbed twice by Jun Wu Xie, the Condor Country¡¯s Emperor who had always been the lone supreme one suddenly found his face almost turning green. He had naturally recognized the Fire Country¡¯s Emperor face. When the Fire Country went through a change of regime, he had already ordered people to have the new Emperor¡¯s portrait painted. He had only said that earlier because he had thought that the youth was still very young and he had deliberately wanted to attempt to make a show of superiority from the start.

    In the end, the attempt had not only failed miserably but he had been overwhelmed by the young youth!

 Chapter 1245

    Chapter 1245: ¡°I Am the Fire Country¡¯s Emperor (2)¡±

    When had the Condor Country¡¯s Emperor ever needed to suffer such cowardice? He noted this instance against Jun Xie silently in his heart and would wait till his grand army of Poison Men was formed up and he would tear the this Fire Country¡¯s Emperor up into shreds!

    The Fire Country¡¯s Emperor was still young and the Condor Country¡¯s Emperor naturally knew that. Faced against such a young and ignorant new ruler, the Condor Country¡¯s Emperor thought that it would be a piece of cake for him. For one so young, even after having ascended into the throne, his confidence and demeanor would still becking. Hadn¡¯t the two Emperors from the Buckwheat Kingdom been just like that? With a little bit of maniption from him, they had both been easily deceived.

    Assuming that the Fire Country¡¯s Emperor was cut from the same cloth, he had not thought that the moment Jun Xie opened his mouth, he had delivered a p right across his face, a p that stunned the Condor Country¡¯s Emperor for a good moment. He had always prided himself as being highly arrogant and domineering and had never thought that this youth from the Fire Country was even more overbearing and tyrannical than he was!

    They were here standing right inside the Condor Country¡¯s Imperial Pce and he could still be so impetuous!

    ¡°How could I not know that? A guesting from afar, I was just jesting with the Fire Country¡¯s His Majesty that¡¯s all! Bring in the seats!¡± The Condor Country¡¯s Emperor was forced to swallow the shameful humiliation as he put on a smile without meaning to and said.

    The eunuchs quickly brought in the seats and without a word, Jun Wu Xie did not bother with any formalities and sat herself down immediately. She crossed her slender legs, and rested her chin upon her palm, her posture regal and dominating.

    ¡°A guest from afar? Are you telling me you have really gone dotty? When had my Fire Country ever had that kind of rtions with your Condor Country? Do I need to remind you here, that your Condor Country¡¯s army of a million strong had just been whipped and werepletely annihted by my Fire Country¡¯s army? The winner reigns and losers get robbed, and you have the cheek to start joking with me? You¡¯re not worthy of it!¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s venomous tongue went on unchecked, her words piercing and she did not hold herself back in the slightest!

    No matter how good natured the Condor Country¡¯s Emperor could be, against Jun Wu Xie¡¯s unbridled tongueshing, he was really about to explode.

    His face turned from green to white. He had seen arrogance and impunity, but never had he seen one arrogant and impetuous to such an extent!

    [What has this young Emperor of the Fire Countrye to his Condor Country for? Has hee here purely just to humiliate him! ?]

    A corner of the Condor Country¡¯s Emperor¡¯s mouth began to twitch, his hands gripping very tightly upon the arms of his throne. If not for the might of the Fire Country¡¯s army behind Jun Xie, he would have immediately pounced on the youth, and skinned that sharp tongued brat alive before swallowing him whole!

    Watchin the Condor Country¡¯s Emperor¡¯s face turning an uglier and uglier shade, Qiao Chu who was standing behind Jun Wu Xie almost wanted to cheer and p for Jun Wu Xie!

    The littless was usually quiet and rarely spoke much at all. It had never been thought that when she went full throttle, the effects would be so invigorating! Seeing that face on the Condor Country¡¯s Emperor, it was thought that he would surely be driven to fall into a dead faint by Jun Wu Xie!

    ¡°For what reason does the Fire Country¡¯s His Majesty make his words sound so bad? The Condor Country and the Fire Country has always shared cordial rtions and the prior incident had only just been a misunderstanding. Since you havee to our Condor Country today, you are then deemed to be a guest of the Condor Country. For the two countries to share friendly rtions, it will be the good fortune of the citizens and I would think that the Fire Country¡¯s His Majesty will definitely spare a thought for his people, isn¡¯t that right?¡± With pent up rage within that almost made him want to vomit out blood, the Condor Country¡¯s Emperor instead could not allow himself to explode but to suppress the rage within his heart, and ster a smile upon his face and use the safety of their citizens, in an attempt to tug at the youth¡¯s heart and move him with reason.

    However.....

    Jun Wu Xie was not having any of that at all.

    ¡°Cordial? What qualifies the Condor Country to want to be cordial with my Fire Country? Would the defeated even have a ce to speak at all? The citizens of my Fire Country had never feared nor backed off from battle and if somebody does not have the eyes to see that ande antagonize us, they will surely be more than d to ship them all off to Hell.¡±

 Chapter 1246

    Chapter 1246: ¡°I Am the Fire Country¡¯s Emperor (3)¡±

    ¡°.....¡± the Condor Country¡¯s Emperor almost vomited out blood.

    [What was the Fire Country¡¯s Emperor real purpose ining? Does he even know how to converse properly! ?]

    [Every sentence more prickly than the next, does he even realize on whose soil he is currently standing upon!]

    Seeing that the Condor Country¡¯s Emperor was already unable to suppress his rage any longer, Elder Huang was encouraged by the eunuchs to slowly walk into the main hall through the doors into the main hall.

    ¡°And this here is the Fire Country¡¯s Emperor? Truly sharp tongued.¡± Elder Huang said with his hands behind his back, his Purple Spirit¡¯s hearing allowing him to have heard the conversation within the hall before he got there. Due to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s aggressive and demeaning words, his face was furrowed up in a frown, highly displeased.

    [So what if he was the mightiest country¡¯s Emperor?]

    [Before the All Dragons Pce, that was just an ant afterall.]

    Immediately upon seeing Elder Huang appear, the Condor Country¡¯s Emperor was greatly relieved and his entire demeanor quickly strengthened. He sat himself up straight within his throne, lookingpletely not fearful of Jun Xie at all.

    ¡°Elder Huang is right. When I first heard that a new Emperor had ascended into the Fire Country¡¯s throne, I had thought that it was good news. But never had I thought that the Fire Country¡¯s throne would have fallen into the hands of such a youth with such ack of social etiquette and grace. With such conduct, how could one like this be able to shoulder the heavy responsibilities of an entire country! ?¡± With Elder Huang here to back him up, the Condor Country¡¯s Emperor had nothing to fear and his face became one who was immensely pleased with himself.

    Jun Wu Xie stared coldly at Elder Huang as he walked into the main hall, her eyes narrowing up.

    The Poison Men and the Scarlet Blood were things originally from the Middle Realm but had been brought here into the Lower Realm to wreck disaster onto the people. From the way the Condor Country¡¯s Emperor was reacting to this old man, Jun Wu Xie immediately became aware of his identity!

    At the same time, Elder Huang was assessing Jun Wu Xie. Seeing that it was merely just a young and petite little youth, his face showed further disapproval.

    ¡°Elderly seniors are to be respected, or doesn¡¯t this little brat understand that?¡± Elder Huang stared at Jun Xie, saying in a lecturing tone.

    Jun Wu Xie sneered.

    ¡°Where is the elderly senior? Before my eyes, I only see one that has been defeated by me, and another dirty old man whom I do not know from where he had sprouted out from. Which could im to be an elderly senior to me?¡±

    Jun Xie¡¯s words greatly startled the Condor Country¡¯s Emperor and he quickly turned to look at Elder Huang.

    Ever since Elder Huang hade to the Condor Country, he had been orded the highest respect and was treated as such. No one dared to say a word in disrespect of him and even the Emperor himself bowed his head and hung his ears before him. Jun Xie was the first person who dared to speak to him in just a manner!

    Seeing Elder Huang¡¯s face turning a dark shade, the Condor Country¡¯s Emperor besides being startled, was secretly delighted.

    Of all people for this young Emperor to antagonize, he had to choose to anger Elder Huang. It must be known that although Elder Huang intended to assist the Condor Country into unifying the entirends under the Heavens, he still had not raised his hand before anyone¡¯s eyes yet. With Jun Wu Xie¡¯s insulting taunts, he had inadvertently pped Elder Huang across the face. Even if not for the sake of the Condor Country, Elder Huang would never let him off!

    Elder Huang narrowed his eyes and his vicious gaze locked upon the figure of Jun Xie. ¡°Little brat, do you think by bing the Fire Country¡¯s Emperor, you can then do as you like? One who sees the sky from within a well, you really think no one will be able to touch you? [Trantor Note from Cloud: Chinese idiom. You see only portion of the sky through the well¡¯s opening and do not see the rest of the vastness.]

    [This insects of the Lower Realm actually has the audacity to insult him! ?]

    Jun Wu Xie nced at Elder Huang and said jeeringly: ¡°What? You want to try?¡±

    Elder Huang then said: ¡°So what if I try you? This old man here should teach you, this ill mannered brat, what it means by there¡¯s always someone better than you, and there¡¯s always another sky beyond this sky!¡±

    Immediately as his voice dropped, Elder Huang¡¯s body suddenly exploded with a purple coloured spirit glow!

    That brilliant purple coloured spirit power, greatly delighted the Emperor sitting atop the throne!

 Chapter 1247

    Chapter 1247: ¡°Comparing Purple Spirits With Me? (1)¡±

    The Condor Country¡¯s Emperor had known all along that Elder Huang held the powers of a Purple Spirit but just had not seen him fight. Jun Xie was at that moment sitting right within the main hall and he only had a few guards with him, so even if he was the Fire Country¡¯s Emperor, without his million ferocious lions with him, before a Purple Spirit, she was currently highly vulnerable!

    The Condor Country¡¯s Emperor, almost could not wait to see Jun Xie¡¯s head separated from his body!

    If Jun Xie were to lose his life here today, the Fire Country would surely erupt into chaos, and at that time, he would just have to just sit back and wait to receive the benefits from them!

    The Purple Spirit glow shone brilliantly before Jun Wu Xie, but she continued to remain seated into her chairzily with an highly arrogant demeanour about her, the side of her face resting upon her palm not moving even half an inch, her eyes calm as still water, her gaze staring coldly at Elder Huang who still had his Purple Spirit glow still ring brilliantly from his body.

    ¡°Purple Spirit?¡± Jun Wu Xie raised an eyebrow slightly, the biggest reaction she had shown.

    Elder Huang replied with a sneering smirk.

    The Emperor of the Condor Country took that chance to howl triumphantly as he said: ¡°Your Majesty from the Fire Country, I really didn¡¯t set you up here. No one asked you to go antagonise Elder Huang out of all people. For a person as exceedingly powerful as Elder Huang, he is not someone a little one like you can afford to humiliate as you like.¡±

    ¡°Exceedingly powerful?¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes lowered slightly. ¡°That¡¯s all? It¡¯s merely just a Purple Spirit.¡±

    Jun Xie¡¯s words made Elder Huang¡¯s brows knit up together. He felt that Jun Xie¡¯s calm andposed self was rather strange as although the Purple Spirit was rathermon in the Middle Realm, it was extremely rare in the Lower Realm. But the youth¡¯s reaction had been too calm and he could not help but find it a little odd.

    The Condor Country¡¯s Emperor did not seem to have noticed the unusual circumstances and thought that Jun Xie was just putting up a false brave front, as he waited in anticipation for Elder Huang to fix the youth nice and proper.

    ¡°Just a Purple Spirit? Aren¡¯t those words a little too arrogant here? To my knowledge, thends under these Heavens had not seen a Purple Spirit pugilist for almost a century except for just one lone Purple Spirit recently, who is the Zephyr Academy¡¯s honourary Headmaster, Wen Xin Han. With Your Majesty from the Fire Country so unimpressed with a Purple Spirit, could it be you have seen any others?¡± The Condor Country¡¯s Emperor was afraid that Elder Huang was not in big enough of a rage and was trying to discreetly incite the situation.

    Jun Wu Xie cast an icy nce upon him.

    ¡°A Purple Spirit, is very powerful?¡±

    With the amount of nonchnce in her tone, she could very well just be asking about the weather.

    ¡°Since you seem to like Purple Spirits so much, that¡¯s good.....¡± Jun Wu Xie began to say with the corners of her mouth curling up slightly as she lifted her chin slightly and waved her free hand carelessly at the several people standing behind her.

    ¡°If the Condor Country¡¯s Emperor is such a frog in the well, all of you should just open his eyes and show him what a Purple Spirit is.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words befuddled the Condor Country¡¯s Emperor mind and just as he was feeling highly confused, among the seven people standing behind Jun Xie, bright purple spirit light red out from the bodies of six of them!

    The blinding purple coloured spirit glow instantly filled the main hall!

    Except for the haggard looking old man, the five youths and the cold faced man behind Jun Wu Xie were all Purple Spirits! ! !

    At the moment, the Condor Country¡¯s Emperor was thrown into such a shock that he almost fell off from his throne. The jade crown upon his head was thrown off all askew as he stared with wide disbelieving eyes, unable toe to terms with the fact that Jun Xie had brought six Purple Spirits with him!

    [How was that possible! ?]

    The Purple Spirit was so rare that it was almost a just the stuff of legends in the Lower Realm. The Condor Country¡¯s Emperor had thought that Jun Xie was being so fearless and audacious by bringing only seven people with him when he came into the Condor Country¡¯s Imperial Pce was because the hot blood of youth had gotten into his head and clouded his mind. Who would have thought that the people Jun Xie brought in were not merely ordinary guards, but a bunch of incredibly domineering Purple Spirits!

 Chapter 1248

    Chapter 1248: ¡°Comparing Purple Spirits With Me? (2)¡±

    [It was little wonder that Jun Xie dared to be so overbearing being right in the middle of the Condor Country¡¯s Imperial Pce¡¯s main hall, it must be because of the six Purple Spirits who had been standing behind him all this while!]

    [Under that highlyvish guard, who would be able to touch a single hair on his head?]

    At that moment, the Condor Country¡¯s Emperor could no longer make himself maintain the smirk on his face. He stared at the six Purple Spirits standing behind Jun Wu Xie as he thought back to all that he had said in ignorant glee earlier and how he wished he could swallow back all those words he had uttered earlier!

    Even with Elder Huang there with him, how could one Purple Spirit stand against six Purple Spirits?

    The Condor Country¡¯s Emperor who had just earlier been filled with glee was suddenly reduced to be like a frightened little chick as his hands began to tremble.

    He then turned to look nervously at Elder Huang. However, Elder Huang¡¯s reaction just pushed him over the edge into utter despair.

    The look of surprise on Elder Huang¡¯s face was in no way any less than the one on the Condor Country¡¯s Emperor¡¯s, and what he realized in that scene was more than what the Condor Country¡¯s Emperor saw.

    Purple Spirits in the Middle Realm were highlymon to see and all that reached a certain age would be able to employ a special method to temporarily possess the powers of the Purple Spirit. From among the six Purple Spirits behind Jun Xie, Elder Huang could see that five of them were using that method to raise their spirit power levels. Although a Purple Spirit achieved by raising their spirit power level like this would not be able to resist a true Purple Spirit, but if it was in a situation of one against five, even a true Purple Spirit would sumb under a simultaneous assault.

    What really shocked Elder Huang was however the towering tall man with the cold and hard countenance.

    The Purple Spirit glow upon that man¡¯s body was exceptional intense, and even he had to admit that this man¡¯s powers were far above his own!

    He had originally still wanted to use his Purple Spirit powers to knock some fear into these insects of the Lower Realm, but Elder Huang suddenly being violently pped six times over across his face!

    Even if he excluded the tall and towering man, just the five young youths alone would have been too much for him to handle.

    The pompous arrogance deted in an instant, and the corners of Elder Huang¡¯s mouth twitched.

    ¡°I wonder from which Pce our friends here are from? I had not thought that you would be cooperating with the Fire Country.¡± Elder Huang was not a moron. Such a highly powerful Purple Spirit couldn¡¯t possibly be from the Lower Realm and the method to temporarily raise up one¡¯s spirit power level was not known to anyone in the Lower Realm. Whether it was that man, or those five youths, had all surelye from the Middle Realm!

    Thinking back to the fact the All Dragons Pce had cooperated with the Condor Country in order to find and open up the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb, Elder Huang had immediately woke up to the realization that these people must be from another pce, and their goal would simrly be because of the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb. With the Fire Country being the mightiest country in the Lower Realm, the fact that they would be picked would be highly reasonable afterall.

    Ye Sha and none of the others responded, and Elder Huang¡¯s face turned an ugly shade.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face was still resting against her palm as she stared calm and unruffled at the changed expression on Elder Huang¡¯s face.

    ¡°What? Didn¡¯t you dere that you would teach me a lesson? I have been sitting here for so long. Aren¡¯t you going to do it already?¡±

    A mouthful of blood lodged just at the base of Elder Huang¡¯s throat as he stared in fury at the young Emperor through half narrowed eyes, wishing he could just smash that face into stters with a p of his palm.

    [How shameless! ! ?]

    [Bring six Purple Spirits and asking to be ¡°taught¡±, who would really dare to?]

    [It was feared before he could even touch the tip of Jun Xie¡¯s clothes, he would already be sent flying out to finally copse outside the main hall by the Purple Spirits behind the young Emperor!]

    Regardless of the amount of grouses or angst he felt in his heart, Elder Huang did not dare say another word at that very moment.

 Chapter 1249

    Chapter 1249: ¡°Comparing Purple Spirits With Me? (3)¡±

    Elder Huang forced himself to maintain a calm andposed front, struggling to convince himself to not take offence with a insect in his eyes. Although the Twelve Pces were termed collectively as the Twelve Pces, each individual pce held no affection for the other. They all feuded among themselves incessantly, and coexisted peacefully only on the surface.

    As the young Emperor had been chosen by another pce to cooperate with, those people would not hesitate to fight him to protect the young Emperor. Unless Elder Huang had water in his brains, he would not truly fall out with Jun Xie in this situation.

    With the way things stood, he had already said those words earlier and no matter what he did now, it would end up pping himself across his face. At that moment, Elder Huang was extending his greetings to all eighteen generations of Jun Xie¡¯s ancestors in his heart.

    [This little kid was just despicable to the core!]

    Knowingly cing those six deities behind him but not revealing a single word about them before, and just waited for Elder Huang to be all prepared to strike before delivering one tight p onto his face in such a backhanded way, leaving him no proper way to retreat at all!

    Forced into such a disadvantaged situation, what was Elder Huang expected to say at that moment? It infuriated him so bad he very nearly wanted to explode in rage.

    ¡°Since you are a friend of the Twelve Pces and this old man here is from the All Dragons Pce as well, I will naturally not make things difficult for you. Let¡¯s forget about everything here today and take it as this old man extending his courtesy to a friend of the Twelve Pces.¡± Even though stinging from the ps, Elder Huang could still twist his words in such a grand fashion.

    As if his retraction, was not because he feared Ye Sha and the others, but was to ¡°extend his courtesy to a friend¡±.

    The internal feuds between the Twelve Pces was never brought to the surface and Elder Huang believed that with the meaning behind his words already made so clear, the other side would definitely grasp what he was trying to say. Although Jun Xie could truly be of great use to them, they wouldn¡¯t really want the Twelve Pces to really get into a fight.

    However.....

    Elder Huang might have thought it through well, but Jun Wu Xie had no intentions of letting him have things happen the way he wanted.

    ¡°Already no longer young, you should go back home and nurse yourself in retirement instead ofing out to embarrass yourself before people like this. Who do you think you are? That you could im yourself to be worthy enough to be friends with my guards?¡± Jun Wu Xie wasn¡¯t about to give Elder Huang the slightest leeway, her poisonous tongue mercilessly provocative.

    Elder Huang gasped out aloud and he stumbled back a step in shock, staring in incredulous disbelief at Jun Xie.

    His gaze quickly nced at Ye Sha, seeminglyining to Ye Sha about Jun Xie¡¯s unruly and impetuous behaviour.

    However, Ye Sha¡¯s face remained stone cold and did not give him the slightest reaction, his demeanor unchanging as he stood behind Jun Wu Xie, the meaning he wanted to portray couldn¡¯t be any clearer.

    Whatever Jun Xie said, he would support to the end, and Elder Huang need not count on any nonsense about the ¡°affection¡± between the Twelve Pces.

    Such a situation was not something Elder Huang could even dream of. He could not make himself understand it. Even if the other pce wanted to make use of the Fire Country behind Jun Xie, did they really have to carry it out to such an extent? Even after he had dered the name of the All Dragons Pce, they had not shown any reaction as if the All Dragons Pce waspletely beneath their notice.

    The rage within Elder Huang¡¯s heart was almost making him vomit out blood but he dared not strike Jun Xie at that moment. The six people behind the young Emperor were watching him voraciously like a predator and if he struck at that moment, the one in trouble in the end would definitely be him!

    Elder Huang took a deep breath as he clutched at his chest while deciding to retreat against the disadvantageous odds. He raised his eyes to look at the pleading face of the Condor Country¡¯s Emperor and said: ¡°This old man is feeling a little unwell today and needs to go and to get some rest.¡±

    Upon saying that, hepletely ignored the stunned look on the Condor Country¡¯s Emperor¡¯s face and immediately left with a turn of his heel.

    ¡°Don¡¯t just get some rest, but go for an eternal rest instead.¡± Jun Wu Xie threw out that statement like a bolt upon Elder Huang¡¯s departing back out of the blue.

    Elder Huang¡¯s steps froze agonizingly but he forced himself to swallow back the insult once more as he ran away wretched and humiliated.

 Chapter 1250

    Chapter 1250: ¡°Compensation (1)¡±

    As his eyes watched on helplessly as his intended saviour abandoned him and escaped in a hurry, the Condor Country¡¯s Emperor¡¯s heart was almost crumbled to pieces. He had never once thought that the group of people that stood behind the Fire Country¡¯s Emperor would possess such immense power. The Condor Country¡¯s Emperor had initially intended to use the overwhelming strength of Elder Huang to be able to finally be able to strut and bluster before the Fire Country¡¯s Emperor whom he had had to bow and capitte to for so many years.

    But now, it was no longer possible for him to gloat and trumpet but instead it was time to settle some scores after the autumn.....

    The Condor Country¡¯s Emperor sat shivering within his throne, thinking to take the chance to slip away from the main hall, but Jun Xie¡¯s cold clear eyes had already turned to stare fixedly at him.

    ¡°Where do you think you are going?¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s chilling voice was so icy cold that it would make people¡¯s blood freeze.

    The All Dragons Pce, she was incapable of confronting at this time and she had to allow Elder Huang to escape cmity. But as for the Condor Country¡¯s Emperor, she did not intend to let him off so easily. Break the Condor Country and destroy the All Dragons Pce¡¯s ns. Even if that would not cause any severe damage to the All Dragons Pce, it would still wreck the plot they had introduced into the Lower Realm and viciously cut off a piece of flesh from them!

    The Condor Country¡¯s Emperor felt a chill run through him and he fell back heavily into his throne.

    ¡°I..... I..... I¡¯ve realized my mistake and I implore for Your Majesty from the Fire Country to be forgiving.....¡± At that moment, the Condor Country¡¯s Emperor really wanted to cry but found that he had no tears. [Elder Huang had left with a p on his behind and what was he to do now?]

    [Jun Xie had already been blunt and churlish from the beginning and with the words he had uttered earlier added to the situation, he could not help but feel that he did not have much longer to live.]

    ¡°Sit back down.¡± Jun Wu Xie said coldly.

    The Condor Country¡¯s Emperor¡¯s legs shook as he struggled to scramble back onto his throne, his fearful eyes no longer showing the usual arrogant and domineering gaze.

    ¡°To mobilize the army and invade the Qi Kingdom was your idea?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked through narrowed eyes, as Qiao Chu and the others all retracted their glowing Purple Spirits from their bodies.

    The Condor Country¡¯s Emperor said hurriedly: ¡°No..... Not me..... It was that Elder Huang! He was the one who asked me to mobilize the troops! I have nothing against the Qi Kingdom at all and they are also so far away, why would I move the army against the Qi Kingdom for no reason at all?¡± In a state of panic, the Condor Country¡¯s Emperor¡¯s words tumbled out at a high speed.

    The Qi Kingdom is an ally of my Fire Country and it does not matter who instigated you to do it, you were the one who carried out the action.¡± Jun Wu Xie continued on in a cold tone.

    The Condor Country¡¯s Emperor was so terrified his face went immediately pale. [When did the Qi Kingdom be an ally of the Fire Country? If those words were not spoken from Jun Xie¡¯s mouth personally, who would believe that the mightiest country under these Heavens, the Fire Country would deem such a pitifully small Qi Kingdom to be a valuable ally?]

    ¡°I was really unaware of the fact that the Qi Kingdom was your ally and if I had known..... I wouldn¡¯t never have the guts to dare to invade the Qi Kingdom..... I..... I canpensate the Qi Kingdom for all their losses! Whatever they want! I will pay thepensation now!¡± As he spoke, the Condor Country¡¯s Emperor immediately searched for a brush, paper, and an ink b with highly trembling hands and he began writing down whatever kind ofpensation that came to mind onto the paper and got an eunuch to deliver the document right into Jun Xie¡¯s hands.

    Jun Wu Xie nced perfunctorily at the document and a purple coloured spirit me burst into life within Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hand, turning the piece of paper that was filled with the terms ofpensation into ash in an instant!

    The Condor Country¡¯s Emperor stared with wide disbelieving eyes. He had thought Jun Xie had relied solely upon the several unbelievably powerful Purple Spirits standing behind him but he would never have dreamt that Jun Xie himself could possibly possess powers of the Purple Spirit as well!

    That moment, the Condor Country¡¯s Emperor really cried tearlessly at that realization.

    [Does the Fire Country¡¯s Emperor need to really be so sadistically powerful! ?

    ¡°Inadequate.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes narrowed, as she stared piercingly at the fully terrified Condor Country¡¯s Emperor.

 Chapter 1251

    Chapter 1251: ¡°Compensation (2)¡±

    The Condor Country¡¯s Emperor shivered, crying in his heart as he had already written down every form ofpensation he could even think of but Jun Xie was still not satisfied. ¡°Then..... Then you tell me..... What would then be sufficient?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie lifted a hand slightly. Fei Yan who was standing behind her stepped forward and pulled out a parchment which had already been prepared beforehand from within his clothes, which had the terms ofpensation stated upon it to be handed to the Condor Country¡¯s Emperor.

    The Emperor of the Condor Country swept his gaze over the parchment and he received such a big shock he almost fell off from the throne.

    His eyes were wide with disbelief as he stared at Jun Xie, the hand gripping the piece of parchment almost felt like it would break off.

    ¡°You..... You..... This has got to be a joke right?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie gave a coldugh and said: ¡°Do you still think that you are worthy for me to joke with you?¡±

    The Condor Country¡¯s Emperor¡¯s face turned deathly pale and he gulped loudly as his eyes filled with despair. ¡°This..... Wouldn¡¯t this be just too much..... This is as good as asking me to hand over half of the Condor Country¡¯s empire inpensation! !¡±

    Among the terms stated in thepensation asked for that Fei Yan had handed over, what shocked the Condor Country¡¯s Emperor the most was the written use on ceding out the Condor Country¡¯snd. Jun Wu Xie had ceded out a good half of the Condor Country¡¯s soil to be given to the Qi Kingdom aspensation to the Qi Kingdom.

    The Condor Country¡¯s vastnds that they controlled was only second to the Fire Country and in one broad stroke, half of it was to be surrendered just like that. If they were all given to the Qi Kingdom, the small little Qi Kingdom would be immediately elevated into the ranks among the mighty countries. Furthermore, the Condor Country¡¯s Emperor didn¡¯t know whether Jun Xie was doing it intentionally as all the cities named upon the parchment were several of the most prosperous ces within the Condor Country where not only were they greatly blessed with natural resources, they were also some of their richest ones. If he was to really give them up, half of the Condor Country¡¯s economy would be dragged into copsing.

    Added to that was the marypensation, which made the Condor Country¡¯s Emperor really feel like dying as he looked at them!

    [This was not just merely cedingnd inpensation!]

    [It is as good as asking him to hand over the entire Condor Country on a silver tter over to the Qi Kingdom!]

    Thispensation agreement, the Condor Country¡¯s Emperor would never agree to sign it even if he was to be beaten to death!

    ¡°Too much?¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes immediately turned exceptionally frosty.

    ¡°How many lives from the hundreds of thousand of the Qi Kingdom¡¯s soldiers who fell in the battlefield would that little bit ofpensation buy? Would it be able to reim back the lives of all the innocent citizens who burned within the mes of war you ignited? Would it be sufficient for all the countless people suddenly uprooted and torn from their homes to wander hopelessly in despair? If you are not willing, I will not coerce you. You will then only need to return all the people who lost their lives to the fiery mes of war you lit, every single one of them, reinstate the destroyed and ruined cities exactly to the way it was before, and you can disagree to the terms stated herein.¡± Jun Wu Xie said in a tone that had turned extraordinarily chilling.

    She firmly believed, that the entire Qi Kingdom, would rather not want all thesends and riches, and would rather have their family members return back safely.

    The Condor Country¡¯s Emperor felt as if something had lodged at the base of his throat, unable to speak. The cities could be rebuilt, but all those lives lost, how could he possibly return them back to life?

    Jun Xie had obviously only offered him two equally damning options with no way out!

    One waspensation that was impossible for him to ept, the other was a choice that he was helpless to fulfill.....

    ¡°Isn¡¯t there a third option?¡± The Condor Country¡¯s Emperor was still unwilling to give up. He did not understand why Jun Xie would take so much effort to help the Qi Kingdom and what the young Emperor was truly after.

    Jun Wu Xie replied with a highly chilling smile: ¡°There is.¡±

    The Condor Country¡¯s Emperor¡¯s eyes lit up and he immediately raised his head, his eyes filled with anticipation as he looked at Jun Xie.

    ¡°The Fire Country immediately invades the Condor Country and the name Condor disappears from the face of thesends thereafter.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s wordspletely severed any sliver of hope the Condor Country¡¯s Emperor might have held in his heart.....

    He hung his head as he stared at the parchment filled with the terms forpensation, his entire body shaking, his tensed and stiff lips turning a pale green.

    Having witnessed the overwhelming power of the group of people standing behind Jun Xie, and after the Condor Country had lost a million men in their army from the war, how could they possibly hope to stand a chance against the Fire Country¡¯s armoured cavalry? The difference in might between the two countries was now such a wide yawning chasm it gave him no choice! Absolutely no other choice!

    ¡°I agree.....¡±

 Chapter 1252

    Chapter 1252: ¡°Compensation (3)¡±

    The Condor Country¡¯s Emperor found himself deeply immersed in despair and he had no choice but to pick the only way out given to him. Giving up half the empire to the Qi Kingdom, at least the Condor Country would still remain in existence.

    With trembling hands, he drafted the Imperial Edict, every brush stroke cutting off a piece of flesh from his heart.

    He had always used the strong might of the Condor Country, to wilfully intimidate and oppress the smaller countries, never once thinking that retribution might fall upon him one day, giving a good taste of his very own medicine.

    When it came to a country¡¯s oppressive might, how could the Condor Country hope topare itself with the Fire Country?

    Just at the moment when the Condor Country¡¯s Emperor was about to affix his Imperial Seal upon the Imperial Edict, Jun Wu Xie suddenly said: ¡°Wait.¡±

    The Condor Country¡¯s Emperor raised his head, his eyes aze with a glimmer of hope.

    However, Jun Xie¡¯s words that came after made the Condor Country¡¯s Emperor sink further straight down into the abysmal pits of despair!

    ¡°The debt owed, still has things outstanding.¡± Jun Wu Xie said with her eyes narrowing further.

    ¡°What..... does that mean?¡± The Condor Country¡¯s Emperor¡¯s heart sank.

    ¡°Is..... Is this still not enough? I am already giving half of the Condor Country¡¯s empire to the Qi Kingdom aspensation, shouldn¡¯t that be more than enough?¡± Cowering from fear and filled with despair, the Condor Country¡¯s Emperor almost shouted but asked instead in a low voice.

    Jun Wu Xie smiled chillingly and said: ¡°The debt to the Qi Kingdom is settled. Next, it¡¯s the Buckwheat Kingdom¡¯s turn.¡±

    ¡°What! ?¡± The Condor Country¡¯s Emperor¡¯s eyes red wide, in utter disbelief from what he had just heard.

    [The Buckwheat Kingdom?]

    [What does the Buckwheat Kingdom have anything to do with this now! ?]

    Jun Wu Xie waved her handzily and the old man who had been standing quietly behind all this while without making a single sound slowly walked out into the middle of the main hall.

    ¡°Tell the Emperor of the Condor Country everything you want to say.¡± Jun Wu Xie said.

    The old man slowly raised up his head, and the pair of eyes that were turned towards the Condor Country¡¯s Emperor looked like they had been deeply immersed in venomous hatred for a long time, the gaze thrown forward feeling like the old man wanted nothing more than to tear into the man seated upon the throne, ripping him into shreds with a thousand cuts.

    ¡°You, still remember who I am?¡± The old man¡¯s voice was suppressed, as it rang out within the main hall.

    The Condor Country¡¯s Emperor stared, his eyes measuring the old man before him, his mind struggling to recall any memory he had of the other party, but to no avail.

    ¡°Who..... Who are you? I have not seen you before.....¡±

    After the old man heard that, he suddenly threw his head back tough hysterically, thatughter filled with endless sorrow.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. You are the high and mighty His Majesty of the Condor Country, so how could you possibly remember a lowly vassal from a tiny sleepy kingdom far at the edge of your border? For you to not remember this face of mine, I am not surprised, but for the rest of my life, I will never forget your looks!¡± The old man¡¯sughter stopped abruptly, and his eyes narrowed as he gritted his teeth tightly to spit out these words.

    ¡°That year, you had personally led your soldiers into thends of our Buckwheat Kingdom. With your overwhelming numbers, you turned the Buckwheat Kingdom¡¯s Emperor into something that was neither man nor ghost! I will never forget this hateful and repulsive face of yours! It does not matter if you do not remember me, I can tell it to you now! I am the Grand Tutor of the Buckwheat Kingdom! The very same Buckwheat Kingdom that had two consecutive reigns of our Emperors turned into something neither man nor ghost by you!¡± Grand Tutor He roared out, like a demon awashed with hatred and vengeance, his eyes red and bloodshot, as they stared unwaveringly at the pale faced Condor Country¡¯s Emperor.

    ¡°The Buckwheat Kingdom is aware that they are a small and weak country with a small poption and they had never dared to fight or tussle with other countries for anything, where we gave up anything and everything the Condor Country wanted. But you still had not been willing to spare us despite all that! After you turned our previous Emperor into a monster that was neither man nor ghost, you went on to transform our His Majesty into a mindless child! And all our Imperial Guards were killed here right in the Condor Country¡¯s Imperial Capital as well! These continually mounting blood debts, were all run up by you alone! Return to us the life of our previous Emperor! Return to us our His Majesty! Return to us the many lives of the good men from our Buckwheat Country! ! !¡± Grand Tutor He was shouting at the Condor Country¡¯s Emperor almost like a maniac. The many years of suppressed hatred that had been overflowing enough to reach the heavens, but because their country had been too small he had held it in and not dared to let it erupt. That had all finally been given the opportunity to burst forth in an unbridled explosion in vent!

 Chapter 1253

    Chapter 1253: ¡°Compensation (4)¡±

    It wasn¡¯t that the Buckwheat Kingdom in the past, held no hatred or resentment, but they could not afford to hate nor were they in a position to resent as they did not even have the power to protect themselves. They feared that the slightest affront towards the Condor Country would immediately give them a valid reason to mobilize their army to invade the Buckwheat Kingdom.

    The weak and helpless Buckwheat Kingdom would not stand a chance against the Condor Country¡¯s army.

    The slightest mistake, could very well bring upon them the cmity of obliteration.

    So the only they could do was to bear with it, tolerating them one time after another, enduring it till their clenched jaws hurt and they abandoned their pride. The deep hatred they kept suppressed within their souls, had had no ce for them to vent.

    And today, Jun Wu Xie had finally given them one such opportunity.

    With the Fire Country backing him up, Grand Tutor He could finally stand up straight and demand payback for the debts of blood owed to all of them!

    The Condor Country¡¯s Emperor had never thought that the old man that followed Jun Xie in here would turn out to be the Grand Tutor of the Buckwheat Kingdom!

    A country even smaller than the Qi Kingdom, a ce that almost did not contain any presence at all.

    ¡°Your Majesty from the Fire Country! This old man is just spouting nonsense! That is just pure venomous nder! I had never evermitted such deeds and that is just malicious defamation!¡± No matter where this old man came from, the Condor Country¡¯s Emperor was not going to admit all of the usations.

    In the incident with the Qi Kingdom, the Fire Country had been involved and there was no way he could deny it. But in the matter with the Buckwheat Kingdom, he had been carefully secretive with what he did and there was no way Jun Xie could possibly know about it, so he was definitely not going to admit to anything here!

    ¡°nder! ? Our previous Emperor¡¯s lifeless body is still in that courtyard of yours! And our His Majesty is now within the Condor Country¡¯s Imperial Capital! Those Imperial Guards of ours who had died so tragically lies within thends of the Condor Country¡¯s Imperial Capital as well! Will I still need to defame you for all this! ? The blood of the countless number of people that have stained your hands, and the innumerable people your venomous mind had harmed! You will never be able to wash those sins off your entire life!¡± Grand Tutor He roared in fiery rage. He had never seen such a shameless person with such a viciously venomous heart,pletely devoid of humanity, aplete demon!

    ¡°Pure gibberish! All those..... All those deeds were not done by me! It was the Buckwheat Kingdom who had impure intentions and the Buckwheat Kingdom¡¯s Imperial Guards had suddenly attack the Condor Country¡¯s soldiers before my Imperial Guards retaliated against them! And as for your His Majesty and whatever previous Emperor..... I have never met them before.....¡± The Condor Country¡¯s Emperor got into a heated argument with Grand Tutor He in the main hall. One time¡¯spensation had already caused him to lose half of the Condor Country¡¯s empire and if Jun Xie went on further to use the matter with the Buckwheat Kingdom to slice his heart another time, he would definitely be unable to withstand that!

    [He must not admit anything! Never admit to a single thing!]

    [In any case, the Buckwheat Kingdom¡¯s little Emperor had already been abducted and that meant that there was no one to contradict him. The Condor Country¡¯s Emperor was at that moment feeling mighty d that the people who had barged into the courtyard and taken the little Emperor away were not in his hands, and he could fully deny everything. Moreover the little Emperor was afflicted with Scarlet Blood and he should be dead by now. Even if they found him, he would not have died within his courtyard and Jun Xie would not be able to pin this crime upon his head!]

    [As long as he doesn¡¯t admit, it will be fine!]

    The Condor Country¡¯s Emperor persisted with his promation of innocence and refused to admit anything. His scoundrelly actions caused the rage within Grand Tutor He¡¯s chest to burn, where he almost leapt up to the throne, wanting to strangle the Condor Country¡¯s Emperor to death on the spot!

    Aftermitting such dastardly deeds, he did not even have the courage to admit it!

    Fei Yan was quick to react as he rushed forward to stop Grand Tutor He who was ovee with rage. The Grand Tutor already had tears streaming down his wizened face, sobbing in a sorrowful wail.

    ¡°The Heavens must have gone blind!¡±

    [Although their Buckwheat Kingdom was tiny, but all the way from the rulers and officials at the top to the citizenry at the bottom of the Buckwheat Kingdom, everyone was a human very much still alive!]

    [Why, were the Heavens treating them like this! ?]

    [Why! ?]

    ¡°Your Majesty from the Fire Country, this man has lost his mind! The words of a raving lunatic must not be believed!¡± The Condor Country¡¯s Emperor went on to say loudly, cold sweat streaming down his back, as he stared frantically at Jun Xie.

 Chapter 1254

    Chapter 1254: ¡°Compensation (5)¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty from the Fire Country, this man has lost his mind! The words of a raving lunatic must not be believed!¡± The Condor Country¡¯s Emperor went on to say loudly, cold sweat streaming down his back, as he stared frantically at Jun Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at the highly flustered and panicked Condor Country¡¯s Emperor as Fei Yan continued to cate Grand Tutor He. She took out an elixir to stabilize Grand Tutor He¡¯s emotions before she slowly turned back to the Condor Country¡¯s Emperor to say: ¡°Not to be believed?¡±

    The Condor Country¡¯s Emperor then said in a challenging tone: ¡°You can very well go to the courtyard to and check. There isn¡¯t any Emperor of the Buckwheat Kingdom in there! The Buckwheat Kingdom¡¯s Emperor did indeede to the Condor Country before but he disappeared without a trace thereafter. As to where he really went, how could I possibly know it? This man is obviously a lunatic. Having lost his own Emperor he is thinking to pin it all upon my head!¡±

    Grand Tutor He was so angry he was just gasping heavily for air. Fortunately Jun Wu Xie had given him that elixir earlier which stopped anything drastic from happening.

    Jun Wu Xie stared at the continuously lying Emperor of the Condor Country and said chillingly: ¡°Now, that is really rather strange as it makes me wonder how did Ie to have found the Buckwheat Kingdom¡¯s little Emperor in that courtyard of yours before.¡±

    ¡°What.....¡± The Condor Country¡¯s Emperor stared nkly at Jun Wu Xie.

    Fei Yan who was standing on one side then stared at the Condor Country¡¯s Emperor and said: ¡°Already losing your sight and now you can¡¯t understand our His Majesty¡¯s words as well? Don¡¯t tell me you have already forgotten that someone stole the Buckwheat Kingdom¡¯s little Emperor from your courtyard just recently?

    The expression on the Condor Country¡¯s Emperor¡¯s face changedpletely as he stared at Fei Yan incredulously, a crazy guess suddenly rising within his mind.

    ¡°That day..... It was you.....¡±

    Caught up in panic, the Condor Country¡¯s Emperor hadpletely not thought of the possibility that the Buckwheat Kingdom¡¯s little Emperor could have been stolen from under his nose by Jun Xie and his men. But now that he thought back about it, the six Purple Spirits that had suddenly appeared was really strange and how rare were Purple Spirits under these Heavens afterall?

    And Jun Xie had so coincidentally brought these several Purple Spirits here today.....

    And realizing that it could be too much of a coincidence, the truth of the matter was really not that hard to guess at.

    That day, the ones who had rescued the Buckwheat Kingdom¡¯s little Emperor had been Jun Xie and his men!

    In an instant, the Condor Country¡¯s Emperor felt as if all his strength had been sucked out of him and he slumped back into his throne, the cold sweat flowing down his face continuously which very soon soaked into his Dragon robe.

    His body trembled incessantly and his lips hadpletely lost all colour.

    ¡°Are you still not going to admit it?¡± Fei Yan asked as he stared at the Condor Country¡¯s Emperor, his heart already filled with disgust.

    The Condor Country¡¯s Emperor¡¯s mouth gaped open as he looked at Jun Xie, his eyes quickly filling up with fear.

    Jun Wu Xie merely continued to look at him coldly and did not say a word.

    But the silence from Jun Xie made the Condor Country¡¯s Emperor feel even more uneasy.

    He scramble down from the throne in a flurry and nted both his knees upon the ground as he struggled to scramble in a sort of half crawl toe before Jun Xie, tears streaming down his face as he said: ¡°I did not do that, I wasn¡¯t responsible for it..... It was Elder Huang..... It was all Elder Huang¡¯s doing! He was the one who wanted me to invite all the rulers from the various countries into the Imperial Capital, thinking to use the opportunity to make the rulers issue an Imperial Edict, to use the soldiers and the citizens from the various countries to produce the Poison Men. The Buckwheat Kingdom..... And the Buckwheat Kingdom¡¯s little Emperor was selected by him as well! He wanted to use them to showcase the powers of Scarlet Blood to the other rulers and he picked the Buckwheat Kingdom¡¯s little Emperor. He was the one that made me do this..... Everything was his idea..... I have nothing to do with it..... nothing..... It¡¯s all him! All him! !¡±

    In order to save himself, the Condor Country¡¯s Emperor shifted the entire me for all the crimes onto Elder Huang¡¯s head and although it wasn¡¯tpletely using him unjustly, it was nevertheless still carried out in a highly despicable manner.

    Grand Tutor He¡¯s eyes then closed, his face contorting up in heartache and sorrow.

 Chapter 1255

    Chapter 1255: ¡°Compensation (6)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie stared at the Condor Country¡¯s Emperor howling away and in a moment of impatience, she gave him a kick that sent him flying away!

    Fallen to the ground, the terror filled Condor Country¡¯s Emperor knelt, his body shaking like a leaf, begging pleas pouring out incessantly from his mouth.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s gaze was cold as ice. She knew that All Dragons Pce was behind the Poison Men and Scarlet Blood but she had not known that the reason the little Emperor had been chosen was because Elder Huang chose him. She had earlier intended to spare Elder Huang for the time being but she had now changed her mind!

    Since the people from the All Dragons Pce did not even look upon the people in the Lower Realm as human, how could she possibly make herself swallow that injustice! ?

    ¡°How are you going topensate the Buckwheat Kingdom.¡± Jun Wu Xie said those words in a chilling tone.

    Kneeling upon the ground, the Condor Country¡¯s Emperor said hurriedly: ¡°I¡¯ll pay! I¡¯ll pay any amount! I take out everything in the Condor Country¡¯s Treasury and pay it all to them!¡±

    ¡°You think just that will be enough?¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes narrowed up.

    The Condor Country¡¯s Emperor then said warily: ¡°The Buckwheat Kingdom..... The Buckwheat Kingdom only lost two rulers.....¡±

    From the Condor Country¡¯s Emperor¡¯s perspective,pared to the heavy losses suffered by the Qi Kingdom, the Buckwheat Kingdom¡¯s losses were small.

    Moreover, the Qi Kingdom was allied to the Fire Country but the Buckwheat Kingdom had nothing to do with the Fire Country.

    Jun Wu Xie then said icily: ¡°The Buckwheat Kingdom¡¯s little Emperor is my little brother.¡±

    ¡°What.....¡± The Condor Country¡¯s Emperor¡¯s face was filled with shock as he stared at Jun Xie.

    Those words even caused the gasping and panting Grand Tutor He to be startled in shock. The fact that Jun Xie had been willing to stand up for the Buckwheat Kingdom had already made him immensely grateful but he had never thought that Jun Xie would suddenly im their His Majesty as his..... brother.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at the bbergasted look on Grand Tutor He¡¯s face and when she recalled the bumbling address the little Emperor used to call her, her eyes darkened slightly as she said: ¡°He addressed me as little Big Brother, didn¡¯t he?¡±

    Having called her his little Big Brother, she was willing to be that Big Brother!

    [Who dares to bully her little brother, she would definitely make sure that that person would die without a ce for burial!]

    Grand Tutor He¡¯s body shook, highly agitated as his heart became overwhelmed with gratitude and he kowtowed before Jun Xie three times loudly upon the ground.

    With the Fire Country¡¯s dominating might, they did not need to do the Buckwheat Kingdom any favours. By Jun Xie¡¯s actions, he was merely negotiating for the Condor Country¡¯s surrender on the Buckwheat Kingdom¡¯s behalf.

    Jun Xie had not only saved their His Majesty, he had even been willing to avenge them. Jun Xie had now even taken the Buckwheat Kingdom under her protective wing and with such grand disy of benevolence, Grand Tutor He felt he would not be able to reciprocate for that even over several lifetimes!

    In contrast to Grand Tutor He¡¯s tearful gratitude, the Condor Country¡¯s Emperor felt the dark clouds of doom looming over his head.

    With the Buckwheat Kingdom¡¯s little Emperor having be Jun Xie¡¯s ¡°little brother¡±, thepensation, would then be.....

    ¡°Based on the Qi Kingdom¡¯spensation, draft out another copy but make it out to the Buckwheat Kingdom.¡± Jun Wu Xie looked at the Condor Country¡¯s Emperor sunk into the dark pits of despair, as he issued out his final decree.

    Jun Xie¡¯s words had rang within his ears, like the tolling of his death¡¯s knell.

    [Based on the Qi Kingdom¡¯s and make another copy?]

    [The Qi Kingdom¡¯spensation had already made him give up half of his Condor Country¡¯s empire, and to draft another..... Wouldn¡¯t that mean he would be giving the entire Condor Country away! ?]

    ¡°No..... This cannot be..... It cannot be like this.....¡± At that moment, the Condor Country¡¯s Emperor felt as if the most disastrous cmity had befallen upon him. [Jun Xie did note here to negotiate terms forpensation..... He came here to obliterate the Condor Country!]

    Two sets ofpensation and he had to give up the entire Condor Country. For this day henceforth, the Condor Country would cease to exist!

    Jun Wu Xie said with a chilling smile: ¡°It must be.¡±

    ¡°I beg you! Spare me once! Spare the Condor Country!¡± The Condor Country¡¯s Emperor kowtowed continuously, hitting his forehead upon the ground loudly before Jun Xie. Before the group of Purple Spirits in front of him, there was no way he would be able to resist and he had no other way out but to beg Jun Xie to spare him.

    However.....

    Jun Wu Xie had already decided to erase the Condor Country from the face of thesends.

    ¡°I can spare the Condor Country. You will only need to issue the two sets ofpensation and the Condor Country will be spared from annihtion. But sparing you, impossible.¡±

 Chapter 1256

    Chapter 1256: ¡°Unhappy with Retribution (1)¡±

    The Condor Country¡¯s Emperor staredpletely stunned at Jun Xie, never having expected that his reply would be such.

    Jun Wu Xie had already intended for the Condor Country to be destroyed but she did not want to achieve that through war. Through the method she was using right at this moment, she would not only spare the people of the Condor Country from the atrocities of war, it was a whole lot less trouble and simpler for her.

    Without losing a single foot soldier to take down the second mightiest country throughout thends. Such a maniacal and amazing feat, could only be achieved by her.

    The Condor Country¡¯s Emperor was slumped upon the floor, his face pale and ashen.

    Not even in his dreams would he have thought that things would fall into such a state, that the mighty Condor Country would actually be forced into such a corner, how was he expected to ept it all?

    ¡°Don¡¯t do this..... Don¡¯t..... I beg you.....¡± The Condor Country¡¯s Emperor could only plead and beg. He had no other way out. From the moment Jun Wu Xie had stepped into the Imperial Pce¡¯s main hall, it had been destined that he would no longer have a way out.

    How was he going to resist? Seven Purple Spirits holding him hostage here within the main hall, if he dared to resist in the slightest, he would surely be killed immediately.

    The Condor Country¡¯s Emperor who had once forced the rulers of the various countries into a helpless corner was today being forced to have a good taste of the despair and feeling of impending doom, and this time, Jun Xie had simrly not given him any hope of being able to break free.

    ¡°Little Yan.¡± Jun Wu Xie called out as she stared at the sobbing and howling Condor Country¡¯s Emperor still slumped upon the floor.

    ¡°Here.¡± Fei Yan walked up with a wide smile on his face.

    ¡°Bring the brush, ink, parchment and ink b over, to let him finish issuing hisst Imperial Edict.¡± Jun Wu Xie said unfeelingly.

    Fei Yan immediately went to fetch the items and brought them right before the Condor Country¡¯s Emperor.

    The Condor Country¡¯s Emperor stared in horror at the nk parchment spread out before his eyes and the terror rose to an extreme level that showed within his eyes!

    ¡°No! I will not write it! I am the Condor Country¡¯s Emperor! Everything within the Condor Country belongs to me! I will not write a single character!¡± Overwhelmed by the utter despair, the Condor Country¡¯s Emperor let out a roar of finality. He looked absolutely wretched, the crown having unknowingly fallen from his head, his hair mussed up in a hapless mop, that made him look absolutely ridiculous.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at the Condor Country¡¯s Emperor who had suddenly exhibited ast burst of courage and a chilling smile came upon her lips.

    ¡°Pry his mouth open.¡±

    The Condor Country¡¯s Emperor was greatly startled. He made a desperate attempt to run away but was immediately caught by the shoulder and renderedpletely immobile by Qiao Chu who had shot out like an arrow the moment the Condor Country¡¯s Emperor had moved!

    Qiao Chu held him down by the shoulder with one hand and pried open his mouth with the other.

    Jun Wu Xie pulled out an elixir from within her Cosmos Sack and with a light flick of her finger, the elixir was flicked into the Emperor¡¯s mouth. Qiao Chu forced him to swallow the elixir and then released him.

    ¡°What did you feed me? What was it!¡± The Condor Country¡¯s Emperor clutched at his throat, staring fiercely at Jun Xie.

    ¡°You will soon find out.¡± Jun Wu Xie replied lightly.

    And just at the very moment that Jun Xie¡¯s voice fell, an excruciating and heart rending pain tore him up inside, exploding throughout the Condor Country¡¯s Emperor¡¯s body in an instant!

    It was like he had swallowed countless des into his body and they were swirling inside him. His internal organs, his flesh and his bones, every inch of him was experiencing that agony that was not humanly tolerable. In an instant, the Condor Country¡¯s Emperor had lost all his strength, falling to ground in a twitching heap, his body so tensed up his face had turned purple.

    ¡°If you are unwilling to write, I will not force you and you can just enjoy yourself here. You can very well just issue it only after you have straightened out your thoughts. I am in no rush anyway.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s voice was light but cold, not unlike February¡¯s wind filled with the freezing chill of winter, that seeped right into the bones when it blew.

    The Condor Country¡¯s Emperory there continuing to twitch, the tears and mucus flowing uncontrolled mixing up in a mess upon his face, the pain so agonizing it made him roll upon the floor.

 Chapter 1257

    Chapter 1257: ¡°Unhappy with Retribution (2)¡±

    He had never realized that such agonizing pain even existed in this world where every single inch of his bones felt like it had been broken by someone, every piece of his flesh like it was being set ame, his internal organs being stirred by a scorching red hot iron. Under such excruciating agony, he thought that he was going to die, but in reality, his consciousness was clearer than it had been at any time, and even if he longed for himself to fall away in a dead faint, it would be impossible.

    He remained clearly conscious, feeling every single bit of that unimaginable pain that could drive a person out of his mind.

    Grand Tutor He stared unsympathetically at the Condor Country¡¯s Emperor as he writhed and struggled in his agonizing state, hot tears flowing out from his eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯ll..... Write..... I¡¯ll write.....¡± The excruciating torment made the Condor Country¡¯s Emperor wish he could die, but couldn¡¯t, all the suffering he had inflicted upon others at that moment seemingly being heaped in its entirety onto his body.

    He would rather die, than to have the torment continue on.

    ¡°I..... beg..... You..... I..... I¡¯ll..... Write.....¡± [He¡¯ll write anything they want, as long as all of this stops!]

    Jun Wu Xie swept her gaze to look at Qiao Chu at the side. Qiao Chu immediately took out an elixir from his belt that Jun Wu Xie had given to him earlier and quickly stuffed the pill into the Condor Country¡¯s Emperor¡¯s mouth.

    In an instant, the impossible pain that drive people out of their minds disappeared without a trace.

    The clothes on his bodypletely soaked in his own sweat, the Condor Country¡¯s Emperor slumped upon the floor like a dead dog, his breathing bing highly erratic.

    Everything that happened just a moment ago, suddenly felt like a terrifying nightmare.

    ¡°Get up. Don¡¯t just lie there sozily on the floor.¡± Qiao Chu picked up the Condor Country¡¯s Emperor and made him kneel anew before the nk parchment.

    There wasn¡¯t the slightest tinge of colour upon the Condor Country¡¯s Emperor¡¯s face. With a trembling hand, he picked up the brush at the side, and lifted his eyes to nce at Jun Xie, his eyes exhibiting only terror, not daring to hold the tiniest bit of hatred at all.

    Shivering as he drafted out the terms for thepensation to the Buckwheat Kingdom, the Condor Country¡¯s Emperor affixed the Imperial Seal upon the Edict and his entire being slumped, like his spirit had gone out of him, half kneeling in his spot without moving a single inch.

    Qiao Chu took thatpleted Imperial Edict and handed it to Grand Tutor He. Grand Tutor He immediately fell to his knees in terror, not daring to receive it even if you were to beat him to death.

    ¡°The fact that the Fire Country¡¯s His Majesty had exacted vengeance for my His Majesty is already the greatest benevolence shown to us. As for this..... we would never ever dare to take it as we are greatly undeserving, and I would implore Your Majesty to retract it.¡± Grand Tutor He was already immensely grateful to Jun Xie and was already unable to repay the benevolence, so how could he still ept half of the Condor Country¡¯s empire?

    ¡°This is not for you, and neither is it for the Buckwheat Kingdom.¡± Jun Wu Xie said as she looked at the startled and terrified Grand Tutor He. ¡°It is for my little brother.¡±

    Grand Tutor He was taken aback and he knelt and prostrated himself before Jun Xie once again, his head lowered as he received the Imperial Edict within his hands.

    The Condor Country¡¯s Emperor had knelt in his spot, his terror filled eyes having never left Jun Xie a single moment.

    ¡°Is it now..... now..... alright?¡± He asked softly, the domineering and oppressive arrogance no longer present in his voice.

    He did not want to suffer that kind of pain, and would rather use the Condor Country¡¯s empire in exchange for his wellbeing. Such a despicable person, was really not fit to dere himself as an Emperor.

    Mo Qian Yuan was willing to die and live with the kingdom, the little Emperor¡¯s elder brother was willing to sacrifice himself in ce of his Imperial Guards.

    The rulers of the two small kingdoms, were aware that the citizens were the very foundation of a country, but this was one point that the Condor Country¡¯s Emperor would forever not understand, and would no longer have a chance to understand.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Jun Wu Xie stood up, and without even turning her head back once, she left the Condor Country¡¯s Imperial Pce¡¯s main hall.

 Chapter 1258

    Chapter 1258: ¡°Unhappy with Retribution (3)¡±

    Walking out from the main hall, Qiao Chu looked at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s cold and icy face from the side and could not help but ask curiously: ¡°Little Xie..... You are going to let that Condor Country¡¯s Emperor off like that?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie turned to look calmly at Qiao Chu.

    ¡°When have I said that I will spare him?¡±

    ¡°But didn¡¯t you.....¡±

    Before Qiao Chu could finish his sentence, from within the main hall behind them, a mournful wail rang out shrilly, the sound piercing into their ears till they hurt.

    The several youths immediately turned their heads back and saw the Condor Country¡¯s Emperor slumped upon the floor, his body curled up into a ball as he trembled violently.

    ¡°That.....¡± Qiao Chu¡¯s eyes stared wide with shock as he looked at Jun Wu Xie. When they had just walked out of the ce, he had still been fine. How was it that in just mere moments, the Condor Country¡¯s Emperor had turned into such a state?

    Jun Wu Xie looked up to the gradually clearing sky and said: ¡°I¡¯ve said it. Spare him? Impossible.¡±

    The elixir that Qiao Chu had fed to the Condor Country¡¯s Emperor in the end was not an antidote at all. That was just a pill that numbed a person¡¯s nerves that temporarily prevented the person from feeling any pain. Although taking that pill would make a person be unable to feel any pain at all, but once its effects wear off, the other effects of that drug would also immediately manifest,bining with the effects the first elixir that was fed, bringing to the person not just pure and simple excruciating pain.

    These two pills when paired together, would make a person fall into unimaginable agonizing torment, suffering the seemingly endless torture for seven days and nights. Within those seven days, nothing in existence would be able to cure that condition, and once the seven days run its due course, the Condor Country¡¯s Emperor would then die from the trauma, but before death imed him, he would have to suffer the inhuman torment, for an entire seven days!

    And that was the final vengeance, Jun Wu Xie had exacted upon the Condor Country¡¯s Emperor.

    She would not allow him an easy death, as that would be too good for him! !

    With the highly mournful wailing from the Condor Country¡¯s Emperor behind them, Jun Wu Xie and the others walked out of the Condor Country¡¯s Imperial Pce. The guards within the pce did not dare to impede the group in the slightest, and allowed them to grandly waltz out from the Imperial Pce.

    Before leaving the pce, Jun Wu Xie stopped in her tracks. Ever since they stepped out from the main hall, Ye Sha had disappeared from sight and he suddenly returned at that moment.

    ¡°That Elder Huang is no longer within the Imperial Pce.¡± Ye Sha had followed Jun Wu Xie orders and searched for Elder Huang within the pce. But after going a full circle through the ce, he had found no sign of Elder Huang¡¯s presence.

    Obviously, that wily old fox had upon stepping out through the Imperial main hall¡¯s doors, immediately sensed that something was amiss and quickly made a quick escape.

    ¡°He might be able to escape from the Imperial Pce, but would he be able to make it out of the Imperial City? I want him to be flushed out!¡± Jun Wu Xie said with her eyes narrowed. She would definitely not spare Elder Huang, the main culprit responsible for all this.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Immediately after acknowledging the order, the figure of Ye Sha disappeared before their eyes.

    Jun Wu Xie and herpanions then departed from the Condor Country¡¯s Imperial Pce. But when she had just stepped out through the gates of the Imperial Pce, she was suddenly met with a group ofvishly dressed men sporting a crown each on their heads standing right before her.

    The various countries¡¯ Emperors who had been confined to remain within the Imperial City had heard the news that the Fire Country¡¯s Emperor wasing and they knew that Jun Xie had gone inside the Imperial Pce. They had not dared to barge into the Condor Country¡¯s Imperial Pce and they had had no choice but to wait for Jun Xie to appear here outside the gates.

    Jun Wu Xie frowned slightly and stared at the group of unfamiliar faces before her eyes.

    Qiao Chu and the others who were behind her had moved themselves in front of Jun Wu Xie, blocking out the inquisitive gazes of the group of rulers, their eyes turned suddenly wary.

 Chapter 1259

    Chapter 1259: ¡°Plea for Help from Various Countries (1)¡±

    The several rulers seem to have detected the enmity from Qiao Chu and hispanions and they suddenly woke up to their senses as they took a step back in uniform.

    One of the rulers bolstered his courage and took a step forward, looking respectfully at Qiao Chu who was blocking the way in front of Jun Xie and said: ¡°The ruler of the Dignity Country pays his respects to the Fire Country¡¯s His Majesty.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie raised an eyebrow slightly. She had heard of the Dignity Country but she had never had any dealings with them. The Dignity Country¡¯s ruler¡¯s attitude was highly cordial and had been waiting here with the other rulers from various countries. From the way things looked, they seemed to have been waiting for her to appear.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Jun Wu Xie had just dealt with the Condor Country¡¯s Emperor and she wasn¡¯t really in the mood to chit chat with these other rulers.

    With the Fire Country¡¯s status, it was highly normal for the other countries to be subservient to her but Jun Wu Xie did not like the feeling it gave her.

    The Dignity Country¡¯s ruler took a big gulp. He had heard about the Fire Country¡¯s Emperor¡¯s young age, and at that moment, it seemed that it had been true. The youth was petite in size and did not look to be very old, but the moment he spoke, the tone of his words caused people to no longer dare to see the young Emperor as just an inexperienced young youth.

    ¡°My humble self heard that the Fire Country¡¯s Emperor hase to the Condor Country¡¯s Imperial Capital and I have speciallye forward to offer my greetings.¡± He said as he took another big gulp. With the levels of the might of their respective countries, they had not even dared to antagonize the Condor Country, much less the mightier Fire Country.

    Towards the Dignity Country¡¯s ruler¡¯s respectful servility, Jun Wu Xie had lost her patience.

    ¡°No need. If there¡¯s nothing else, don¡¯t block my way.¡± Jun Wu Xie said coldly.

    The Dignity Country¡¯s ruler shivered, not knowing why a young youth merely in his young teens could make him feel a sense of fear rise within his heart.

    Seeing that Jun Xie was about to leave, all the rulers panicked. They dispensed with all the cordial and hypocritical pleasantries and went straight in front of Jun Xie to block his path forward.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s brows had just furrowed together.

    All the rulers suddenly knelt in front of Jun Xie uniformly!

    ¡°Will the Fire Country¡¯s His Majesty please hold your step! I came here today because I have a matter I need to beg for help in, and I would like to implore for the Fire Country¡¯s His Majesty to save all of us!¡± The Dignity Country¡¯s ruler pleaded while on his knees, as the other rulers started to issue simr pleas.

    Faced with such a situation, Qiao Chu and the others were rather stunned.

    All these people, in any case, were the supreme rulers of countries, so how could they just fall to their knees so easily! ?

    Thepanions had thought that these rulers had been cajoled by the Condor Country and hade here to stir up a scene and make things difficult. But from what they could see, that did not seem to be the case.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s steps stopped and she looked at the row of rulers kneeling before her, not saying a single word.

    The group of rulers, seeing that Jun Xie seemed to be willing to at least hear them out, then hurriedly blurted out all their requests.

    Once all that was said, the enmity Qiao Chu and hispanions had for the group of them waspletely eradicated.

    These rulers, had all been invited by the Condor Country¡¯s Emperor, to make a trip here into the Condor Country¡¯s Imperial Capital, where they had all actually been unwilling. But against the oppressive might of the Condor Country, they had no choice but to ept the invitation ande forth. After arriving at the Condor Country, everything that happened here were beyond what anyone of them could have expected. They were all ced under house arrest within the Condor Country¡¯s Imperial Capital, and not allowed to take a single step outside.

    The Condor Country¡¯s Emperor had continuously exerted pressure upon them, and used Poison Men and Scarlet Blood as both a stick and a carrot, to coerce them into issuing an Imperial Edict, stating that they were willing to allow an experiment like creating Poison Men to be introduced into their country, and would actively contribute their efforts into producing a Poison Men army.

    Having personally witnessed with their own eyes the horror of the terrifying Poison Men, the rulers were not willing to let their people turn into such monsters. They wanted to resist, but were tied down, helplessly controlled by the Condor Country¡¯s Emperor as they remained imprisoned within the Imperial City, deprived of all their freedom.

 Chapter 1260

    Chapter 1260: ¡°Plea for Help from Various Countries (2)¡±

    Competing based on a country¡¯s might, they were not a match for the Condor Country¡¯s and had been imprisoned within the Imperial Capital, puppets under house arrest. The Condor Country¡¯s Emperor had held these rulers within his palm¡¯s grasp, all of it in an effort to threaten the various countries to submit.

    These rulers had alle here this ce, not because they were willing to capitte, but they just did not want to provide the Condor Country¡¯s Emperor with any ridiculous reason for him to mobilize his troops against their country.

    The Buckwheat Kingdom¡¯s little Emperor experience had deeply instilled a great amount of fear into their hearts, where they did not know whether they would be the next victim.

    And at the moment they heard that the Fire Country¡¯s Emperor had appeared here within the city, they had all seemed to have seen a tiny glimmer of light within the dark despair. If there was anyone who would be able to suppress the Condor Country, then it would only be the Fire Country alone.

    Hence, they had all gathered together and came running to outside the gates of the Imperial Pce to wait, yearning to be able to grasp at thisst sliver of hope they had.

    Several of the rulers, their voices interjected in between tears, abandoned the dignity of an Emperor, and let go of the glory their Dragon robes cloaked their persons with. They did not want to be the puppets strung along by the Condor Country, and were not willing to let their citizens suffer such a terrifying future.

    They were only asking for the Fire Country¡¯s Emperor, to be able to save them, and save their countries.

    Jun Wu Xie listened to them quietly, already aware of the heinous deedsmitted by the Condor Country¡¯s Emperor, but never had she expected that the Condor Country¡¯s Emperor would carry out his outrageous misdeeds to such an extent, to have imprisoned the rulers of so many countries within the Condor Country¡¯s Imperial Capital!

    ¡°Your Majesty from the Fire Country! If you are willing to save us, we would rather submit ourselves under the Fire Country!¡± The ruler of the Dignity Country had resolved to do this even if it cost him his life and rather than to let the Condor Country have its way to turn their people into mindless Poison Men, they would rather submit themselves to the Fire Country.

    As even though the Fire Country was mighty,they had at least notmitted any instances of taking advantage of the weak through threats and coercion.

    ¡°All of you can rise.¡± Jun Wu Xie said in a light voice.

    The rulers remained kneeling upon the floor, as upon their shoulders, they carried not just the burden of the several lives of themselves here, but the millions of lives of the people in entire countries under their rule.

    Staring at the several rulers still kneeling stubbornly upon the ground, Jun Wu Xie felt a headache beginning toe on.

    ¡°From today henceforth, the Condor Country will cease to exist, so you can all go back already.¡± Jun Wu Xie then told them.

    ¡°What.....¡± The entire group of rulers stared at Jun Xie in confusion.

    [No more Condor Country?]

    [What does that really mean?]

    Fei Yan then smilingly pulled out an Imperial Edict out from his chest, and opened it up to show it to the group of rulers to take a good gander.

    ¡°The Condor Country¡¯s Emperor has already given up all of thends of the Condor Country inpensation to the Qi Kingdom and the Buckwheat Kingdom, and the Condor Country will henceforth no longer exist. So, all of you do not have to worry that he will continue to bring harm to you. Now..... you can all return back to your countries as everything had ended.¡± Fei Yan said with augh.

    The faces of the rules were all twisted up in varying degrees of incredulity as they raised their trembling hands to take the Imperial Edict from Fei Yan¡¯s hands, to fall into a huddle as they carefully and repeatedly read the document for a long while, before they were finally convinced by Fei Yan¡¯s words.

    [The Condor Country..... is truly gone?]

    [In just this short span of two hours, the second mightiest country, had really been so quietly erased off the face of thends?]

    That one fact, caused all their consciousness to immediately crumble, not a single one among them having ever thought that such an ending was even possible.

    All the rulers then raised their heads subconsciously, to stare at the petite little figure, and that face with his delicately attractive features.

    [The Emperor of the Fire Country.]

    ¡°But..... but..... The Condor Country¡¯s people have already brought our Imperial Edicts back to our respective countries.....¡± The Dignity Country¡¯s Emperor was suddenly flustered. The Condor Country¡¯s Emperor had acted very swiftly and had taken the Imperial Edicts they had forced them into issuing, and immediately sent their men to travel without stopping, to deliver them to the different countries.

 Chapter 1261

    Chapter 1261: ¡°Plea for Help from Various Countries (3)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie did not say anything more to them and just left silently.

    The hearts of the group of rulers were both joyous and sorrowful.

    Joyous that the Condor Country had been taken out and no one would be holding them in house arrest any further.

    And sorrowful that the disaster might still not be over for them. They need to rush back to their countries immediately, to go stabilize the situation back home!

    Jun Wu Xie and herpanions returned back to the inn. The entire Condor Country¡¯s Imperial Capital was a scene of peace and harmony, its peoplepletely unaware that their His Majesty had given thend beneath their feet away, and all the more unaware that thends under these same Heavens, would no longer have the name of the Condor Country.

    ¡°In a little while, I will take these two Imperial Edicts out, and announce them to the world.¡± Fei Yan said as he held the two decrees within his hands, his face lit up with joy.

    The Condor Country¡¯s human skin map, was dug out by Ye Sha from within the Condor Country¡¯s Emperor¡¯s Imperial Study and handed to Hua Yao for safekeeping. Away from the full eight maps that they seeked, they were only just short of thest two pieces.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded. Having destroyed the Condor Country, she did not feel the slightest bit of joy. She walked over to the side of the bed, and looked at the little Emperor lying upon it.

    The lethal toxins of the Scarlet Blood had already been neutralized but the Scarlet Blood still remained within the little Emperor¡¯s body, unable to be fully eradicated. Hey upon the bed quietly, neither moving nor speaking a word, his head of fiery red hair blindingly ring to the eyes. His scarlet coloured pair of eyes were open as he stared quietly at the ceiling of the bed, still and motionless.

    Lord Meh Meh and the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit were plopped by the side of the bed, sticking themselves to the little Emperor, but there was still no reaction from him.

    Almost the little Emperor life was saved, but the damage that the Scarlet Blood had caused could not be repaired. He was now just like a soulless puppet, without any cognitive ability to think, and no longer possessed any consciousness.

    To Jun Wu Xie, being in such a state was just like the people in her past life who had gone brain dead and had turned into a vegetable.

    Jun Wu Xie stared at the little Emperor¡¯s tiny face, and pulled out a jade pendant from within her clothes. That jade pendant had been given to her by the little Emperor when they hadst parted ways. She took a silver thread and looped it through the pendant, before putting it around the little Emperor¡¯s neck.

    Grand Tutor He watched quietly from the side, and could only hide his sorrow within his heart.

    ¡°I want to bring him to the Qi Kingdom.¡± Jun Wu Xie said suddenly.

    Grand Tutor He was shocked by the sudden revtion.

    ¡°Regarding the matter of the Buckwheat Kingdom receiving the Condor Country¡¯snds, you can deal with it fully. I want to bring him to the Qi Kingdom as there might possibly be a way to save him.¡± Jun Wu Xie had suddenly thought of the Soul Calming Jade. The Soul Calming Jade had even been able to save her father who had died in battle so it might not be entirely impossible for it to be able to save the little Emperor as well.

    The Soul Calming Jade was itself an artifact from the Spirit World and they were all spirit bodies inside the Spirit World. Hence, the Soul Calming Jade might just be able to help the little Emperor in some way.

    The Soul Calming Jade had been split into two pieces. One was on Jun Gu¡¯s body, and the other was ced with Jun Qing for safekeeping.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Grand Tutor He agreed as he quietly wiped the tears away from his eyes. If there was anyone he could still trust throughout thesends, that would only be Jun Xie.

    Grand Tutor He stayed behind a little while more and he left thereafter. Qiao Chu and the others busied themselves in preparation for them to spread the news regarding the fall of the Condor Country.

    ¡°Ye Sha.¡±

    ¡°What instructions does Young Miss have for me?¡± Ye Sha replied.

    ¡°I will be bringing him back to the Qi Kingdom tomorrow. You remain here and after you have killed Elder Huang, bring his head back to the Qi Kingdom to look for me.¡± Jun Wu Xie ordered with her eyes narrowed. She was not going to spare Elder Huang for all that he had done.

    Ye Sha seemed to want to say something, but when he saw the cold and icy profile of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face from the side, he quickly swallowed back the words which had been on the tip of his tongue.

    ¡°Yes! Young Miss¡¯ wishes shall be carried out.¡±

 Chapter 1262

    Chapter 1262: ¡°Returning (1)¡±

    That afternoon, a piece of news tore through the Condor Country like a bolt out of nowhere!

    The Condor Country¡¯s name which had dominated for many years had suddenly disappeared from thends. All of thends of the Condor Country had been given aspensation to the Qi Kingdom and the Buckwheat Kingdom, the newspletely unbelievable, and hard to ept to the Condor Country¡¯s citizens.

    Influenced by the fact that the Condor Country had enjoyed dominance for many years, the Condor Country¡¯s citizens had developed an aggressive appetite for war and battle and prided themselves as a powerful people, to the extent they looked down on people from other countries except for those in the Fire Country. But now, even that arrogance had been mercilessly torn to shred.

    It was still not that bad with the Qi Kingdom as they had the famed Rui Lin Army and it was rumoured that the Qi Kingdom was allied with the Fire Country. That was a point that was more or less still barely eptable in their hearts.

    But what was the Buckwheat Kingdom?

    Based on what did they have to gift theirnds away to the pitifully small Buckwheat Kingdom?

    Against the citizens¡¯ voices, no one bothered with it. Jun Wu Xie observed it all, and she knew. To have the people of the Condor Country truly integrate into the Qi Kingdom and the Buckwheat Kingdom, it would require a long period of assimtion.

    ¡°Are we going to depart today?¡± At the break of dawn, Qiao Chu stuck his head into Jun Wu Xie¡¯s room to ask.

    Jun Wu Xie was all packed and the little Emperor sat staring nkly at the side of the bed, not making a single sound. If not for theck of life within those eyes, he might just be mistaken for being the highly obedient boy he had always been.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Jun Wu Xie replied.

    ¡°Then, the matter with the All Dragons Pce.....¡± Qiao Chu asked further, rubbing at his chin. The All Dragons Pce¡¯s Elder Huang had escaped and if he had continued to remain in the Lower Realm, it was not known what kind of a ruckus he would stir up again. But if he returned to the Middle Realm , it was feared that the information about Jun Wu Xie and them would soon reach the ears of the Twelve Pces. That was a point that would be disadvantageous to them at this point of time.

    They had been secretive when they collected the maps before. Even if the Twelve Pces had discovered things to be strange, they had no way of probing further into it. But this time, Jun Wu Xie had tantly used her title as the Emperor of the Fire Country to do it. If that reached the Middle Realm, and attracted the attention of the Middle Realm, it might be rather troublesome.

    ¡°I have already gotten Ye Sha to deal with that.¡± Jun Wu Xie had naturally thought of that as well. She would not let Elder Huang have that chance to leave the Lower Realm alive.

    Qiao Chu nodded, and did not say anything more, but went on to pack up his luggage with hispanions, in preparation for the journey.

    Before the moved out, Grand Tutor He came to see Jun Wu Xie, once again expressing his gratitude towards Jun Xie, and expressed his will that he would push to make his old bag of bonesst, to manage the Buckwheat Kingdom. And after the little Emperor has recovered, he would then be able to hand a brand new Buckwheat Kingdom into the little Emperor¡¯s hands.

    Stepping onto the horse carriage, Jun Wu Xie stared at the Condor Country under the sun¡¯s rays, and she seemed to be able to hear the dying wails of the Condor Country¡¯s Emperor from within the Imperial Pce.

    Although the Condor Country has been destroyed, the trouble that the Condor Country had brought to the Lower Realm still has not ended. The various rulers who had regained their freedom had spurred their horses at full speed back to their countries, hoping to stop the evil before it even began.

    The wheels rolled and trundled, Jun Wu Xie sat within the carriage while the little Emperor sat quietly opposite her, his head lowered, not moving an inch.

    Jun Wu Xie turned her gaze to look outside the window, staring at the Condor Country¡¯snds that now had new owners.

    She had already sent out a homing pigeon, to inform the Lin Pce of all that had happened here, and it wouldn¡¯t be long, that either her Grandfather or Uncle would received the news.

    Thinking of the fact that not long from now, she would be able to return back home and be reunited with her family, the repressed emotions within Jun Wu Xie¡¯s heart were finally alleviated a little.

 Chapter 1263

    Chapter 1263: ¡°Returning Back (2)¡±

    The moon was shaped like a wicked scythe, and under that night sky, red blood flowed freely. In a dense forest that was throbbing with the aftermath of a massacre, even the air felt like it was tainted with sticky blood.

    Under the moonlight, a tall slender figure was standing upon the green grass that was soaked with bright red blood, his violet eyes twinkling with euphoria brought about by the ughter.

    ¡°Lord Jue!¡± Ye Mei had found something from digging through the pile of corpses at the side and he delivered it into the hands of Jun Wu Yao.

    Jun Wu Yao threw a cursory nce at it and then said: ¡°Keep it properly.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Ye Mei took the blood stained item and kept it safely within his robes and immediately said: ¡°I received news that Ye Sha sent earlier saying the Young Miss had obliterated the Condor Country and had split the Condor Country¡¯snds between the Buckwheat Kingdom and the Qi Kingdom. Under the Young Miss¡¯ orders, Ye Sha is pursuing a man from the All Dragons Pce and the Young Miss has already left for the Qi Kingdom.¡±

    One of Jun Wu Yao¡¯s brows arched up and the corners of his mouth curled into a devilish smile.

    ¡°The little one¡¯s moves are bing smoother and smoother. It¡¯s just a country of insects, it doesn¡¯t matter whether it gets destroyed or not.¡±

    ¡°Then Lord Jue, are we going back as well?¡± Ye Mei asked.

    Jun Wu Yao hooked up a finger and all the blood upon the ground seemed to be drawn by an invisible force, gathering together in a swirl around Jun Wu Yao¡¯s fingertip, to gradually coalesce into a sparkling clear bead of blood.

    Jun Wu Yao sent the bead into his mouth, and lifted his eyes to stare at the moon hanging upon the glorious night sky.

    ¡°We will naturally have to go back.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s one more thing.....¡± Ye Mei hesitated. In regards to this matter, he did not dare to speak of it carelessly.

    ¡°Speak.¡± Jun Wu Yao ordered.

    ¡°Ye Sha discovered the presence of Scarlet Blood and Poison Men in the Condor Country..... The All Dragons Pce seemed to have wanted to use these two methods to gain control over the powers in the Lower Realm.¡±

    Ye Mei had just finished his statement when the surrounding air suddenly fell a few degrees lower!

    Even the sound of the wind had suddenly disappeared.

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s eyes narrowed, his violet eyes filling up with a chilling glint of murder.

    ¡°The trash from the Middle Realm still dares to put Scarlet Blood to use?¡±

    Ye Mei drew in a deep breath to summon up the powers within to prevent himself from being wounded by Jun Wu Yao¡¯s oppressive aura.

    ¡°The Twelve Pces have harbouring their malicious intentions for a very long time. In those years when Lord Jue sealed the Scarlet Blood, they had all obeyed and not dared to act rashly but it seems that thoughts of dissent have started to rise in their heads once again. Lord Jue..... do we need to send this information to the Dark Regions?¡±

    Jun Wu Yao narrowed his eyes in thought and lifted his hand slightly to shake it lightly.

    ¡°It is still not yet time.¡±

    Ye Mei gritted his teeth and continued: ¡°The Scarlet Blood was originally created by the morons of the Twelve Pces who based it on Lord Jue¡¯s Scarlet Darkness. The very existence of that insipid and inferior copy by itself is an insult to Lord Jue and if Lord Jue has no intentions to reveal the news to the Dark Regime, then I implore for Lord Jue to issue an order for your subordinate here to go deal with those thrash from the Twelve Pces.¡±

    [For the Lord to suffer humiliation, it was due to the ipetence of the underlings!]

    [They can die, but they must never allow anyone to cause Jun Wu Yao to have to suffer the slightest tinge of humiliation.]

    Jun Wu Yao looked at Ye Mei face filled with highly indignant rage, and he suddenlyughed out loud.

    ¡°At this time, I am not really in the mood to go toy with a bunch of insects. We must first return to the Qi Kingdom, and present this big gift to Little Xie instead. Isn¡¯t she set on finding the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb all this time? The time just about right.¡±

    Ye Mei suppressed his rage and bore with the frustration, but finally nodded his head and said: ¡°Yes, my Lord!¡±

    The night was quiet and soundless. The voices of Jun Wu Yao and Ye Mei disappeared from within the tranquility of the dense forest, leaving behind upon the forest floor filled with corpses. A gust of the night breeze blew past, and the sets ofpletely dried up corpses which had every single drop of blood drawn out from them instantly turned to dust under the light touch of the breeze, falling to sink into the grass underneath.

 Chapter 1264

    Chapter 1264: ¡°Returning Back (3)¡±

    Having just experienced baptism through the mes of war, the Qi Kingdom was gradually recovering from the wounds wrought upon them by the ferocious battles. The mes from the war had not burned up the will of the Qi Kingdom¡¯s people as they strove to break free from the sufferings, rebuilding up their homnd with their own two hands.

    The Rui Lin Army was the force that sustained the most severe losses. After most of their injured recovered, they began to recruit new soldiers to join them in the Rui Lin Army.

    The youths who strove to protect their country, surged from all corners, wholeheartedly wanting to be a member of the Rui Lin Army, where they would one day be able to fight to defend their homnd.

    During this period, it could be said that Long Qi was so busy his hands felt detached from his body everyday. Before this when the Rui Lin Army had not yet released the news, there had already been many highly passionate people who nted themselves within the Qi Kingdom¡¯s Imperial City in wait. Now, the news of the Rui Lin Army epting new recruits had just barely been released and the number of peopleing forward to apply could only be described asing in in tides.

    Every single day, Long Qi would sit himself at the front of the Rui Lin Army¡¯s camp, and carry out stringent assessments of the youths who had applied to join them, always so busy he barely even had the time to have a sip of water.

    The soldiers that the Rui Lin Army were looking to recruit this time, had a requirement to be between sixteen to twenty two years of age. The Rui Lin Army had been established for many years and throughout the big and small battles, the old generation of their soldiers had fallen one by one with new blood filling up the gaps intermittently. But after the recentrge scale war, the Rui Lin Army had lost more than half their men and it would require an extended period of time to be umted, before they would be able to rebuild the entire Rui Lin Army. Hence, Jun Xian had targeted for younger blood, and when their rough edges were honed to be sharp and keen edged des, they would be at their most prime age.

    And in this recruitment drive of the Rui Lin Army, there was one hard rule they would not bend in the slightest. Loyalty!

    Weak powers could be slowed polished, bodies not strong enough could be improved through tough training regimes. But if one¡¯s beliefs and character was wed, then regardless how talented one was, the Rui Lin Army would never ept them.

    As long as they were not critically ill, and their character passed the criteria, all would stand a chance to be enlisted into the Rui Lin Army.

    All the men whose age had passed the limit, were all mournful. Some of them had even gone up to ask Long Qi where they needed men on the back end in logistics, and they would ept it even if they were only assigned odd jobs or just as a cook for the Rui Lin Army.....

    All these queries, really drove Long Qi almost to lunacy where he did not know whether tough or cry.

    He was still busying away when Long Qi received news brought to him by a Rui Lin Army soldier. In the instant he heard it, he immediately got up and handed over his duties for the recruitment to another soldier, before turning around to go further inside the Rui Lin Army camp.

    Upon the parade square, Jun Qing was training a new batch of soldiers who had just enlisted. The reason the Rui Lin Army had be such a powerful force, was not just because of the halo from the three characters that read ¡°Rui Lin Army¡±, but it was also achieved through constant rigorous training, never cutting any ck, that preserved the enduring fame of the Rui Lin Army.

    ring at the new recruits who had just joined their army and were already made to undergo the highly intensive training, the wasn¡¯t the slightest bit of mercy in Jun Qing¡¯s eyes. Only with the hardship they suffered at present, would it gain them a bigger chance ofing back alive from the battlefields they would face in the future.

    Whether these youths who had made it through the preliminary selections would finally still be able to remain with the Rui Lin Army was still not known, as after the uing one year period was up, the Rui Lin Army would conduct another round of screening for those personnels who did not meet the mark. All those who fail to meet the requirements would then be made to leave the Rui Lin Army.

    ¡°Young Lord!¡± Long Qi suddenly came rushing inside in a hurry, and whispered a few words into Jun Qing¡¯s ears.

    Jun Qing¡¯s stern face suddenly beamed with a show of delight, and immediately ordered the new recruits to continue with the training, before turning himself around to leave the parade square hurriedly.

    The group of youths who had been mercilessly drilled by Jun Qing, raised their weary heads as they panted for breath to see Jun Qing depart, their faces looking highly puzzled.

 Chapter 1265

    Chapter 1265: ¡°Family (1)¡±

    Jun Qing might look gentle and elegantly attractive, but when he was training the soldiers, he didn¡¯t show the least bit of benevolence or mercy. The youths who had in the beginning felt that the young lord looked rather gentlepletely changed their view of Jun Qing after just half a day under Jun Qing¡¯s hand!

    Truly a member of the Jun Family. Under that gentle exterior,y a strong and hard personality!

    Several of the more timid youths, would even break into tears with just a stern re from Jun Qing.

    The re from those eyes that had witnessed endless cold merciless ughter, was not something that the green and still bumbling youths were able to stand up to.

    ¡°I thought I might have seen the Young Lord.... smile? Was I hallucinating?¡± A youth who was sweating buckets said as he scratched his head. Ever since they had been enlisted into the Rui Lin Army, they had never seen Jun Qing once smile at them.

    This iron faced Young Lord¡¯s smile, was to them an extreme rarity to see.

    ¡°Actually..... I feel that our Young Lord, looks better when he smiles.¡± Another youth said with a bitterugh.

    The Rui Lin soldiers standing on the side maintained their stoic faces, forcing their expressions to remain unchanged as they stared at the bunch of fledging new recruits.

    But they were chortling inside their hearts.

    The Young Lord¡¯s smile was rare to see?

    Once out of the Rui Lin Army¡¯s main encampment and back in the Lin Pce, the Young Lord would then be smiling all the time! Sheer ignorance.

    ¡°Stop yapping over there and get on with the training! Stop spouting all that nonsense or you can be certain the Young Lord would give you guys a good thrashing when hees back!¡± The Rui Lin Army soldiers admonished lightly, their faces stern.

    The youths who had barely just got some rest immediately stiffened in alertness and quickly jumped up to continue with their training.

    Jun Qing and Long Qi drove their horses hard as they rushed the entire way back to the Qi Kingdom¡¯s Imperial Capital. When the horses almost skidded to a stop before the Lin Pce¡¯s gates, the two men immediately flipped their bodies to dismount, quickly slipping their way inside.

    Inside the main hall of the Lin Pce, a familiar figure fell within Jun Qing¡¯s sight and his face immediately broke into a wide smile that rose straight right from within his heart.

    ¡°Little Xie hase back.¡±

    Seated within the hall, when Jun Wu Xie saw Jun Qinge in, she immediately stood up.

    Jun Qing took a step forward and gave his little niece a big hug.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back. When you were not around, your grandfather missed you so dearly.¡± Jun Qing said with a smile. He and Jun Xian were both iron hard men who had traversed over countless battlefields and the three generations of the Jun Family only had just this one female, and she was also the youngest member of the family. Although the two men were aware that Jun Wu Xie had her own things to take care of, but having parted for so long, they had missed her quite a bit.

    Although the two battle hardened men did not say it, they understood each other¡¯s heart rather well.

    Seated in the main seat within the hall, Jun Xian cleared his throat and red at his too talkative youngest son and said: ¡°You make it sound like you didn¡¯t miss her at all. If I may ask, who is the one who had always gone running to Little Xie¡¯s courtyard everyday whenever he could to clean up the ce? And even fighting with the servants to do it?¡±

    Betrayed by Jun Xian like this, Jun Qing smiled sheepishly in embarrassment.

    When Jun Wu Xie had returned thest time, the Qi Kingdom had been hit with disaster and even if they yearned to spend time with Jun Wu Xie, they did not have the luxury of time then. After things had more or less stabilized, the longing in their hearts had then be insuppressible.

    Jun Wu Xie watched the Jun father and son embarrassing each other while they both tried to get thest word in, and the corners of her mouth the arced upwards slightly. No matter how stormy it was out there, when she came back home, she would always be met with this warm feelings of kinship.

    Qiao Chu and the others stood watching at the side, the eyes and hearts filled with endless envy. Their families had been eradicated, and it was thought that they would not have the chance to feel such kinship ever again.

    ¡°Already such a grown man and you¡¯re still spouting such nonsense. Sit down quickly and we can continue with the chat.¡± Jun Xian said with a soft voice.

 Chapter 1266

    Chapter 1266: ¡°Family (2)¡±

    Jun Qing sat down at the side with augh. It was only after he sat down that he noticed a tiny little figure, who was quietly seated beside Jun Wu Xie.

    That little one was very young, looking to be about eight or nine years of age, had a clean and clear tiny face that was highly adorable, except for that head of fiery red hair and his pair of scarlet coloured eyes that made him look rather strange and different.

    ¡°This little one is.....¡± Jun Qing raised his head and looked at Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie then replied: ¡°This is Little Jue, the Emperor of the Buckwheat Kingdom.¡±

    Jun Qing¡¯s face then revealed a trace of surprise. He had heard of the Buckwheat Kingdom, and he knew that the Buckwheat Kingdom¡¯s Emperor was a very young child, but he had never thought that he would look like this. Moreover..... what was Jun Wu Xie doing by bringing some other country¡¯s Emperor around with her for?

    And even after they had spoken so much, the Buckwheat Kingdom¡¯s little Emperor had beenpletely silent and had not said a single word, but had just sat there without moving at all. If not for the breaths he was still taking, he might have been more like a sculpture instead.

    ¡°Sigh, another poor and pitiful little child.¡± Jun Xian said with a sigh. Before Jun Qing had arrived here, Jun Wu Xie had already told him about everything that had happened to the little Emperor.

    Although they did not belong to the same country, but when even such a small child like this was harmed so maliciously, it really chilled one¡¯s heart.

    Jun Qing was still a little confused and Fei Yan spoke up at that moment, summarizing everything that happened in the Condor Country into a simple report and told it to Jun Qing.

    After Jun Qing finished listening to it, he was not able to calm himself for a long while.

    ¡°How dare the Condor Country¡¯s Emperor do something so maniacally audacious! ? Hepletely deserved to die!¡± When war erupted between countries, no matter how bitter and horrifying it became, it could still be exined that it was for the benefit of an entire country. But using one¡¯s superior might to oppress and threaten the weak, where they even harmed a child as young as this, besides calling him absolutely inhuman, Jun Qing could not think of a more suitable term to describe all of this.

    ¡°The Scarlet Blood within Little Jue¡¯s body had beenrgely purged but I am helpless with regards to his spirit that had been sacrificed in the process. I brought him back here because I was thinking to have Uncle hand the other half of the Soul Jade to Little Jue temporarily, to see if it can help him in anyway.¡± Jun Wu Xie went on to say.

    Without another word, Jun Qing immediately pulled out the half piece of Soul Calming Jade.

    ¡°It was your decision to have his thing kept safely and if you feel that it can help in anyway, let it help the pitiful Little Jue.¡± Jun Qing said with a sigh.

    With what happened thest time, Jun Wu Xie did not dare to carelessly touch the Soul Calming Jade now, and she asked Jun Qing to ce the Soul Jade upon the little Emperor¡¯s tiny body.

    The Soul Calming Jade had just been ced upon him when the little Emperor who had been staring nkly suddenly closed his eyes. His breathing began to grow more stable like he was now asleep. Jun Wu Xie did not immediately react to it but just ordered for people to bring the little Emperor inside to rest.

    Seeing the little Emperor being carried away without being aware of anything, Jun Wu Xie could not help but sigh out. He was still so young. It was most unbearable to have to see such a young child having to suffer so much.

    After the little Emperor was carried away, Jun Wu Xie suddenly pulled out an Imperial Edict and ced it before Jun Xian.

    ¡°This is?¡± Jun Xian reached out a hand to pick it up, and he pulled the Imperial Edict open to peruse it. His face immediately contorted into a peculiar expression!

    Upon that Imperial Edict, it was clearly stated that the Condor Country was willing to gift half of the Condor Country¡¯s empire to the Qi Kingdom, aspensation for the previous war it waged upon them.

    For the defeated topensate the victors, that might have been an indisputable fact, but never had it been heard that the roles could be reversed, and werepensating such an absolutely astounding figure.

    With the vast and expansivends the Condor Country possessed, the amount ofnd indicated aspensation was already several times the size of the Qi Kingdom itself!

    ¡°What is this Imperial Edict all about?¡± Jun Xian asked,pletely confused.

    Jun Wu Xie said in a light tone: ¡°All of thends that belonged to the Condor Country has beenpletely given away to the Qi Kingdom and the Buckwheat Kingdom inpensation, and under the Heavens today, the Condor Country no longer exists.¡±

 Chapter 1267

    Chapter 1267: ¡°You¡¯re Back (1)¡±

    Jun Xian and Jun Qing exchanged a look and they saw within each other¡¯s eyes the immense shock. Such a mighty Condor Country, was really obliterated in such a short period of time? That was just too unbelievable.

    Moreover, Jun Wu Xie had not expended even a single foot soldier, and she had aplished it so cleanly andpletely, which just made it even more astounding.

    [The second biggest Condor Country, had.....]

    [Vanished just like that?]

    ¡°I just leave the Imperial Edict with Grandfather to hand it over to Mo Qian Yuan then. As for how we are going to take over the Condor Country¡¯s assets, the two of you can just discuss it between yourselves.¡± Jun Wu Xie was not knowledgeable in things like this and she would rather not ask about it.

    It took Jun Xian and Jun Qing a great deal of effort before they were able to digest the news they had just been told. In contrast to Jun Wu Xie indifferent nonchnce, the two men really could not really maintain theposure properly.

    They could not even begin to imagine, just how Jun Wu Xie had managed to achieve all that.

    The two had thought that they had already gotten used to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s demonic capabilities, but at that moment, they could not help but feel the littless was just bing more and more Heaven defying.

    ¡°Alright. I will bring this Imperial Edict to His Majesty in a moment.¡± Jun Xian said with a nod of his head. Taking over the Condor Country¡¯snds was not as simple as it looked on the surface. Demarcating the kingdom¡¯s boundaries to incorporate thends into the Qi Kingdom would not pose much of a problem, but what would be difficult would be to convince the citizens who had once belonged to the Condor Country to ept all of it. It was expected that a lot of effort would be required to be spent on integration.

    Jun Xian left for the Imperial Pce very soon after that, and after Jun Qing made arrangements for Qiao Chu and the otherpanions to have a ce to rest, Jun Wu Xie made her way towards the little Emperor¡¯s room.

    The little Emperor was lying upon the bed, looking like he was asleep, quiet and silent without a sound. But not long after that, Jun Wu Xie noticed something strange.

    She saw a faint white light spreading out from the little Emperor¡¯s chest, gradually enveloping his entire bodypletely!

    Jun Wu Xie immediately went up to him and pulled the little Emperor¡¯s shirt front open to check. She saw that the Soul Calming Jade that Jun Qing had ced upon the little Emperor body was undergoing a mystifying change!

    That piece of jade was giving out a warm glow, which shone through the little Emperor¡¯s under clothes, and the entire piece of jade, was actually firmly stuck against the little Emperor¡¯s chest, and gradually sinking right into the little Emperor¡¯s flesh!

    Jun Wu Xie was highly startled and she was just about to reach her hand out to touch it.

    But in the very next moment, a warm hand was holding the hand she had reached out, pulling her tiny hand back.

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch. Be good. He will be fine.¡± The all too familiar voice resounded within her ears, and Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body stiffened, as she felt her back press against a warm and wide broad chest!

    ¡°Without me around, you seem to always like to pick up these strange little things back.¡± His voice was filled with mirth as it sounded within Jun Wu Xie ears once more.

    Jun Wu Xie did not say a word. Without knowing why, she suddenly felt a bizarre feeling rise and spread throughout her body.

    Her tiny hand was sped within therge warm hand and being gently kneaded, as the highly maic voice continued to sound within her ears.

    ¡°People afflicted with Scarlet Blood and does not die, is hard to find throughout the world. Unless that ring spirit voluntarily sacrifices its soul, to shield the body from being eroded by the Scarlet Blood, I¡¯m afraid he would have been dead by now. But although the ring spirit and you managed to salvage his shell of a body, you were not able to protect his spirit. His spirit wasn¡¯t taken out from him, but had been destroyed. His situation is a little different from your father¡¯s. Only by letting the Soul Calming Jade meld into his body, as a recement of his spiritual core, to gradually gather itself together, would he stand a chance of recovering to be like a normal person. The Soul Calming Jade will not hurt him, you don¡¯t have to worry about that.¡± The voice slowly reached Jun Wu Xie¡¯s ears, in between the words, the warm breath of the person behind her brushing over Jun Wu Xie¡¯s neck.

    .....

    Authour¡¯s Note: The story in the Lower Realm is left with the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb, and we will be concluding phase very soon. A little bit of a mental block and I hope everyone will understand. I will do my best to write more.

 Chapter 1268

    Chapter 1268: ¡°You¡¯re Back (2)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie lifted her head and looked at that attractive looking chin, as a glint shed within her eyes.

    Jun Wu Yao noticed her movements and with a smile upon his lips, he lowered his head to look down at Jun Wu Xie looking at him with her eyes opened wide. Thinking that she looked exceptionally adorable at that moment, he could not help himself but to nt a light kiss upon the tip of that small nose.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face turned a light pink and she lowered her head quickly.

    Jun Wu Yao behind her then let out a lightugh in tease.

    ¡°The Soul Calming Jade can really heal him?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked as she felt a unexinable heating onto her face. That highly unfamiliar emotion made her feel slightly ufortable and she had to change the subject and turn the focus back into the figure of the little Emperor.

    Jun Wu Yao looked at Jun Wu Xie as she tried to divert the topic and he thought it rather amusing. But he was not anxious to push it and just patiently embraced Jun Wu Xie within his arms and said: ¡°It can, but it will just require a long period of time that¡¯s all. The Scarlet Blood is actually a modified form of something called Scarlet Darkness in the Middle Realm but there was a very big problem with it. Both the Scarlet Blood and Scarlet Darkness are based on a highly simr concept but as Scarlet Bloodcks just one highly critical element in it, what it produces would ultimately turn out to be an inferior product.¡±

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s gaze then fell upon the little Emperor lying upon the bed.

    ¡°Scarlet Darkness? What is that?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked inquisitively.

    Jun Wu Yao replied with augh: ¡°That is something from the Dark Region. Long ago, the Dark Emperor used Scarlet Darkness to create a group of powerful followers and it was not known from where the other powers in the Middle Realm somehow found out some information on it and wanted to emte the whole thing, but ended up drawing a dog when they failed to paint the tiger they envisioned (Trantor Note: Chinese idiom loosely tranted ¨C Failing to replicate something and ending up with inferior product). Scarlet Blood is afterall iplete and although it was able to create powerful fighters, they were unable to live for long after that. Power gained at the price of one¡¯s spirit and life force, really wouldn¡¯t be of much use.¡±

    [With a lifespan of just three days, no matter how powerful they were, what could they achieve?]

    [In three days, wouldn¡¯t they just end up turning into a pile of bones under the soil?]

    ¡°The Soul Calming Jade is by itself a precious treasure for spirit bodies and although there is only one half of it, it can still be put to effective use.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie listened quietly and her heart was finally feeling a little more relieved.

    She might have been really tired out, or it might be because Jun Wu Yao¡¯s appearance had made Jun Wu Xie feel secure. Held within Jun Wu Yao¡¯s arms, Jun Wu Xie actually fell into deep slumber.

    Jun Wu Yao lifted the sleeping Jun Wu Xie horizontally in his arms, and sent her into her room to rest. He then retraced his steps after that, to appear once more within the little Emperor¡¯s room.

    ¡°Lord Jue.¡± Ye Mei had been keeping watch by the little Emperor¡¯s bedside but within the pair of eyes that looked upon the little Emperor, there wasn¡¯t the slightest tinge of sympathy.

    ¡°Should your subordinate kill him?¡± Ye Mei¡¯s voice was filled with thick and intense murder.

    All those afflicted with Scarlet Blood, were a form of insult to Jun Wu Yao and they must not be allowed to remain in existence.

    Jun Wu Yao walked over to the little Emperor¡¯s bedside and looked at the piece of Soul Calming Jade upon the front of the little Emperor¡¯s chest gradually turning into liquid form as it melded right into the little Emperor¡¯s body and said: ¡°Those people in the Middle Realm have really tried very hard to replicate the Night Regime¡¯s splendour but have still failed. Ye Mei, do you know in what way is this little kid upon the bed different from all of you?¡±

    Ye Mei shook his head.

    ¡°I do not know.¡±

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s eyes narrowed and the ends of his mouth hooked up into a devilish smile.

    ¡°Scarlet Blood has already sessfully replicated everything that Scarlet Darkness is, but there is just one thing they would never be able to reproduce and it is absolutely irreceable. Do you know what that is?¡±

    ¡°Your subordinate does not know.¡± Ye Mei stated.

    Jun Wu Yao slowly raised up a hand, and with the fingernail of his middle finger, he scratched open the flesh of his thumb.

 Chapter 1269

    Chapter 1269: ¡°You¡¯re Back (3)¡±

    A clear red drop of blood formed upon Jun Wu Yao¡¯s thumb.

    ¡°Lord Jue!¡± Ye Mei suddenly called out in shock.

    Jun Wu Yao then let the drop of blood fall onto the little Emperor¡¯s lips, the bright red drop of blood slowly flowing over the little Emperor¡¯s lips to fall into his mouth.

    ¡°What itcked, is merely only my blood.¡± Jun Wu Yao said with a lightugh, his eyes filled with mocking ridicule.

    Under the Heavens, no one else besides him would be able to create true Scarlet Darkness.

    ¡°Lord Jue, how could you.....¡± Ye Mei eximed as he stared incredulously at Jun Wu Yao. [His Lord Jue had actually taken his own blood and given it to a little brat from the Lower Realm..... How could that be! ?]

    ¡°As long as it makes Little Xie happy.¡± Jun Wu Yao said and turned to leave nonchntly. He did not care about whether the little Emperor lived or died, and neither did he care about the little Emperor¡¯s wellbeing. He only knew that Jun Wu Xie cared, and he had acted because of that. If not, the life and death of the Lower Realm would not matter to him in the least.

    Ye Mei drew in a deep breath and looked at the little Emperor lying upon the bed, but this time, the murder he had felt had greatly diminished.

    The blood of the Dark Emperor, was something that countless people could only dream to have. A countless number of people in the Middle Realm had expended immense amounts of effort, just seeking to gain a drop of the Dark Emperor¡¯s blood, but not a single person had seeded. But this little one from the Lower Realm had actually been so fortunate today.....

    Ye Mei did not give the little Emperor another nce after that, and immediately followed Jun Wu Yao outside.

    When Jun Wu Xie woke up, Jun Wu Yao was sitting beside her bed and looking at her smilingly. Seeing that handsome looking countenance immediately upon waking up, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s heart involuntarily skipped a beat.

    Lord Meh Meh and the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit had usually always slept together with Jun Wu Xie but for some unknown reason today, they were both curled up into a ball and hiding in a corner of the room. When they saw that Jun Wu Xie had woken up, the eyes of the two naive beasts were suddenly filled with anxiety, looking like they had suffered great injustice and were seeking for their Mistress to protect them.

    However.....

    Jun Wu Xie had not noticed the plea in their eyes.

    ¡°How long did I sleep for?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked softly as she looked at Jun Wu Yao.

    ¡°Not long.¡± Jun Wu Yao replied with a smile.

    Jun Wu Xie got up and the little ck cat at the side swished its tailzily and yawned widely,nguidly leaping onto the floor as well.

    Looking at the two naive little beasts huddled on one side and not daring to move, the little ck cat¡¯s face remained the same as it had always been.

    After getting up, Jun Wu Xie was made to have something eat by Jun Wu Yao before she immediately went to check on the little Emperor¡¯s condition.

    She had just walked into the little Emperor¡¯s room when she was suddenly stunned to freeze in her spot. The little Emperor who had been lying motionless upon the bed all this while without making a single sound had unknowingly woken up. What made Jun Wu Xie even more speechless was.....

    She was seeing the little Emperor currently chewing upon his nket.....

    The embroidered nket had been torn to aplete mess by the little Emperor and piles of the cotton wadding was scattered all over the bed, but the little Emperor was still innocently chewing upon the nket, and was even going to stuff the cotton wadding that had fallen out into his mouth!

    Jun Wu Xie was still feeling a little stunned and she immediately went forward to pull the nket away from the little Emperor¡¯s hands.

    The little Emperor appeared to be shocked for a moment and his face turning to look highly aggrieved, he looked up at Jun Wu Xie and said timidly: ¡°Yit nky.....¡±

    ¡°.....¡± Jun Wu Xie could not find the words. This was the first time the little Emperor had spoken after he was afflicted with Scarlet Blood, but the words he said did not give her any joy at all.

    [What do you mean ¡°yit nky¡±! ?]

    [Just how hungry was he! ?]

    ¡°Have somebody prepare some food and bring it in.¡± Jun Wu Yao said to Ye Sha at her side as she rubbed at her temples.

 Chapter 1270

    Chapter 1270: ¡°Yit¡± (1)

    The little Emperor sat mournfully on the bed, his big pair of scarlet eyes peeking left and right, as if he was looking for something.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at the little Emperor who was finally showing some expression on his face and her heart felt both happy and depressed at the same time.

    The little Emperor was looking a lot more lively than before and his eyes were no longer calm and expressionless like still water. But the ces where his gaze wandered was rather strange, where he was either staring at the tables and chairs, or the decorative ornaments ced within the room. Jun Wu Xie could not help feeling if she was not standing there, the little Emperor would have already leapt over to them and already swallowed up those things that were inedible.

    ¡°Little Jue.¡± Jun Wu Xie suddenly called out.

    The little Emperor did not give much of a reaction but just stood there on one side to look at Jun Wu Xie, suddenly raising up his eyebrows.

    [Little Jue..... Jue.....]

    ¡°What else do you remember?¡± Jun Wu Xie did not notice Jun Wu Yao¡¯s reaction but closely observing the little Emperor¡¯s face.

    The little Emperor blinked his eyes and he lowered his head into his shoulders as he looked at Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Yit.....¡±

    ¡°.....¡± Jun Wu Xie was speechless.

    Fortunately, it was only a little while more that the servants in the Lin Pce brought in quite a spread of different dishes. Jun Wu Xie tried to get the little Emperor toe to the table and the little Emperor did not resist, allowing himself to be led, to finally sit himself at the table.

    ¡°Eat this if you¡¯re hungry.¡± Jun Wu Xie said as she looked at the little Emperor.

    The little Emperor looked up at Jun Wu Xie and then turned to look at Jun Wu Yao standing behind her. He hesitated for a while before he slowly lifted his hand and lowered his head to eat.

    ¡°What is happening to him now?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked as her brows furrowed together. It was a good thing that the little Emperor had regained his awareness, but she could not help feeling that something did not feel right.

    Jun Wu Yao said from the side: ¡°The Soul Calming Jade can be the spirit¡¯s core, but that merely allows his spirit to be reconstructed. His spirit now ispletely brand new, like a newborn where all his past memories are no longer present.¡±

    The little Emperor was still the little Emperor, but just without all his memories of his past, where he had be just like a newborn babe.

    Seeking for things all around him, that might fill up his deficient spirit.

    Jun Wu Xie had been about to say something when she discovered that the little Emperor had not only cleaned out all the food on the table, he had even stuffed the white jade cups used to contain water into his mouth. Jun Wu Xie rushed forward and reached her hand out wanting to remove it when she heard a loud and crisp crack. The hard white jade cup had been crushed by the little Emperor¡¯s teeth.....

    The white jade cup had been iid with gold and was highly sturdy. Not to mention the teeth of a eight or nine year old child, even for a fully grown man to crush it with his teeth, it would have required him to exert an highly immense amount of strength.

    But that cup in the little Emperor¡¯s mouth, had been brittle like white jade tofu, quickly being crushed up, to turn into dust.

    Jun Wu Xie could even hear the crisp crackling sounds clearly, as the little Emperor chewed up the white jade cup, and swallowed it down into his stomach.....

    After eating, his gaze then turned one more to fix upon a jade Ruyi ced upon the rosewood shelf.

    ¡°Yit Ruyi.....¡± The little Emperor turned his head back and looking pleadingly at Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie really did not know how to describe the conflicted feelings and shock that filled her heart at that moment.

    [This kid.....]

    [Actually feeds on jade!]

    Jun Wu Yao stood on the side to admire Jun Wu Xie¡¯s shocked expression, his eyes sparkling with mirth.

    ¡°Although the Soul Calming Jade is meant to be used on spirit bodies, it would however still need to absorb energy. Jade items must surely contain some useful element in them for it and the Soul Calming Jade¡¯s needs would manifest upon the little Emperor. For the Soul Calming Jade truly repair his spirit, it will need a consistent supply of energy.¡± Jun Wu Yao exined.

 Chapter 1271

    Chapter 1271: ¡°Yit¡± (2)

    The Soul Calming Jade was not whole afterall, and although it was meant to be used on spirit bodies, the energy required by the spirit was too much and it could not bepleted by just relying upon the Soul Calming Jade alone. The Soul Calming Jade needed more energy and it needed the little Emperor to absorb it from external sources for it to transform it into spirit energy.

    Not just jade stones, but anything that contained spirit essence would pose to be highly irresistible to the Soul Calming Jade within the little Emperor¡¯s body.

    That was not the hunger of the physical body, but the emptiness of the spirit.

    ¡°It will be harm his body?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked with a frown. Although she had a rough understanding of what Jun Wu Yao had exined, but for a human body, how could it possibly be able to absorb jade stones? Even if it had been crushed and chewed up, having fine jade stones within the stomach might very well cause some other problems.

    Jun Wu Yao walked forward and he pried open the little Emperor¡¯s mouth who had his eyes still fixed upon the jade Ruyi.

    Within the little Emperor¡¯s mouth, there were suddenly an additional two fang like teeth. Although they were not toorge, they were exceptionally sharp.

    ¡°This child, is already no longer just an ordinary human. All these things, will not cause him the slightest harm in anyway.¡±

    The little Emperor stared nkly at Jun Wu Xie, his eyes seemingly tinged with a trace of subservience.

    This was the first time Jun Wu Xie was encountering something like this. If those words had note from Jun Wu Yao, she would not have believed them, but since Jun Wu Yao was the one who said it, then they couldn¡¯t possibly be wrong.

    Looking at the little Emperor stare at the jade Ruyi with such longing in his eyes, Jun Wu Xie had no choice but to stand up and took down the jade Ruyi, and ced it in the little Emperor¡¯s hands.

    The little Emperor carried the jade Ruyi in his hands, looking just like someone who had gone hungry for a long time and was holding a roast chicken excitedly. His big limpid eyes turned to look at Jun Wu Xie once more and when Jun Wu Xie nodded slightly, he brought the jade Ruyi up to his mouth and began gnawing upon it.

    ¡®Crunch crunch crunch.....¡¯

    Those sounds, made Jun Wu Xie¡¯s heart jump together with them.

    When Qiao Chu and the others came over to find Jun Wu Xie, they saw the little Emperor hugging a half chewed up jade Ruyi sitting on one side..... ¡®Crunch crunch crunch¡¯, and the several youths suddenly found themselves stunned.

    ¡°What..... What kind of a situation is this? Is the a new kind of snack made by the Lin Pce¡¯s kitchen? Ha..... ha..... it really looks very much like a jade Ruyi.....¡± Qiao Chu said as a twitch started to tug at the corner of his mouth. He told himself that his eyes must be ying tricks on him as how could a tiny little kid like that possibly be gnawing upon a jade Ruyi.

    ¡°I think, that isn¡¯t really a snack.¡± Fan Zhuo said in a cool voice.

    ¡°.....¡± Qiao Chu¡¯s face was filled with surprise.

    ¡°He¡¯s recovered?¡± Rong Ruo came walking in from the side, as she looked at the little Emperor who had his head lowered down to chomped upon the jade Ruyi, to ask Jun Wu Xie in astonishment.

    Jun Wu Xie roughly told little herpanions of the little Emperor¡¯s current condition and the several youths really did not know how to react to that.

    The little Emperor seemed to be doing much better than before but..... it still wasn¡¯t a full recovery!

    The jade Ruyi was almost as long as the child¡¯s arm and the little Emperor hadpletely chewed it up without a trace left. His gaze then continued to search through the room and he seemed to have suddenly detected something as he lifted his hand to touch the jade pendant around his neck.

    Just as Jun Wu Xie thought that he was going to start to ¡°yit¡± again, the little one did not show much interest towards the jade pendant and he released his grip upon it very quickly.

    ¡°Looking at him like this, will he really be fine?¡± Qiao Chu scratched at his head, feeling it all rather strange.

    ¡°Big Brother Wu Yao, besides jade stones, isn¡¯t there anything more normal that would be able to raise the Soul Calming Jade¡¯s power?¡± Qiao Chu asked.

    Jun Wu Yao smiled and replied: ¡°Yes, there is.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Ring spirits.¡±

 Chapter 1272

    Chapter 1272: ¡°Yit¡± (3)

    ¡°.....¡± Qiao Chu¡¯s eyes bulged like a goldfish

    [What the hell! ?]

    [A human devouring a ring spirit! !]

    His gaze instinctively turned to look at Jun Wu Xie, as if the only one capable enough of achieving that feat would only be.....

    Jun Wu Xie shot him an icy re, and Qiao Chu immediately sobered up.

    ¡°It¡¯s different from Little Xie here. Little Xie devours ring spirits to breakthrough her spirit power levels, while in this little fe¡¯s case, it is to repair and patch his spirit.¡± Jun Wu Yao quipped.

    ¡°In fact, as long as anything contains the essence of spirits, he would be able to eat it.¡±

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s voice had just fallen when the little Emperor who had been seated upon his chair suddenly seemed to have discovered something and he hopped off the chair to totter over to Rong Ruo. He then tilted his head inquisitively and looked at Rong Ruo¡¯s face.

    Rong Ruo smiled sweetly at the little one.

    ¡°Yit big brother.¡± The little Emperor said as he bounced excitedly.

    Rong Ruo suddenly found that she could not smile anymore.....

    The other people in the room were also frozen in shock.

    All he thought of was ¡°yiting¡± and now he wants to eat a human! ! ?

    Fei Yan had in an instant shot forward to stand in front of Rong Ruo, putting himself right in between the little Emperor and Rong Ruo.

    ¡°This one is not edible!¡± Fei Yan eximed anxiously.

    The little Emperor shrunk his head back into his shoulders and looked at Fei Yan guiltily, his tiny hands fidgeting nervously as they were sped before his little chest, his shoulders trembling with hisrge eyes brimming with tears, a truly pitiful sight.

    Fei Yan, who had jumped out in the first instance to defend his ¡°prospective future bride¡±, upon seeing the little Emperor teetering on the verge of tears, suddenly found his anxiety immediately evaporating into smoke, and his heart was quickly overwhelmed with such shameful guilt like he was abusing a tiny frightened animal.

    ¡°Hey..... There¡¯s no need to cry.¡± Fei Yan started to soothe in a hurry.

    It was still not that bad when he didn¡¯t say it, but once he mentioned ¡°cry¡±, the tears brimming within the little Emperor¡¯s eyes immediately fell, that shamefaced expression upon his face with his soundless cries, looked every inch a little pitiful waif that had been taken advantage of.

    Fei Yan was feeling a little helpless and getting a little faint. [What did he even do?]

    This is brat here had wanted to eat his ¡°prospective bride¡± and he had adamantly denied him by just saying just one sentence, why was he already crying.....

    Ever since he had unintentionally stumbled into that steamy scene, Fei Yan had tagged ¡°future bride¡± onto Rong Ruo¡¯s head. Although it didn¡¯t feel much different on most days, but if one observed carefully, one would still be able to detect that Fei Yan was extra caring and gentle towards Rong Ruo.

    But the entire bunch of them had instinctively chosen to overlook it, and only Rong Ruo was the only one feeling helpless throughout it all.

    She had wanted to privately speak about it with Fei Yan but the always sharp tongued Fei Yan when faced with Rong Ruo alone, he would either run away disappearing without a trace red faced, or be in such aplete helpless loss that he was not even able to hear Rong Ruo¡¯s words at all.

    After some time passed, Rong Ruo gave up on the idea of trying to exin it to Fei Yan and just left him to feel proud about it on his own.

    Fei Yan felt the highly using gaze from the little one and he was rather speechless. He was just protecting his future bride so what was he doing wrong? !

    The little one was able to even crush jade stone with his teeth so how could his future bride¡¯s soft and fair flesh be able to withstand the little Emperor¡¯s sharp teeth?

    Under that harsh and highly critical gaze, Fei Yan had no other choice but to dig out a small jade piece to stuff into the little Emperor¡¯s hands.

    ¡°Eat eat eat, don¡¯t eat big brother, eat this!¡±

    Qiao Chu¡¯s sharp eyes spotted the piece of jade and said: ¡°Isn¡¯t that the one you just bought and was going to give.....¡±

    Qiao Chu had not even been able to finish his words when Fei Yan¡¯s dagger stare shut him up immediately.

    The little Emperor held the jade pendant in his hands and looked at Fei Yan hesitantly and blinked his eyes at him: ¡°Don¡¯t eat big brother, eat jade pendant.....¡±

    Fei Yan very nearly burst into tears and nodded while bleeding in the heart.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The little Emperor immediately broke into smiles after getting his hands on something to ¡°yit¡±, his hands sping the jade pendant that Fei Yan had spent a great amount of money to get, and he went to hide in one corner and crunched away happily.....

 Chapter 1273

    Chapter 1273: ¡°Gifts for You (1)¡±

    Watching the little Emperor eat so happily, Fei Yan¡¯s tears were flowing like a river.

    ¡°I just thought of one thing.¡± Qiao Chu said, rubbing his chin.

    ¡°What?¡± Hua Yao said.

    ¡°When we go to the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb, will we then bring the little one with us? Isn¡¯t it said that the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb is filled with countless treasures and magical artifacts? The amount of jade there and things filled with the essence of spirit must be numerous. If the little one really needs to, it shouldn¡¯t be a big problem to bring him with us, and let him feast till he is satisfied. Wouldn¡¯t that be just great?¡± Qiao Chu said naively.

    ¡°The Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb is filled with untold dangers and having him with us then might not be safe for him.¡± Rong Ruo said with a slight frown on her face. She was not afraid about anything else about the suggestion, but just for the safety of the little Emperor. The few of them had been to the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff and they knew just how dangerous the ce was. It was already difficult for them to protect themselves in there, what¡¯s more with a very young little Emperor with a weakened spirit tagging along with them?

    ¡°In that aspect, all of you would not have to worry.¡± Jun Wu Yao said suddenly. ¡°In terms of individual battle prowess, among all of you here, none of you is a match for him.¡± His eyes turned to look at the little Emperor who was still chewing on his jade pendant.

    All the youths there stared wide eyed in disbelief, looking at the bumbling little Emperor who only knew how to say ¡°yit yit yit¡±.

    ¡°Scarlet Blood by itself was created to give one absolute power. He was not killed by the Scarlet Blood, but the power thates with Scarlet Blood is already in him.¡± Jun Wu Yao exined to them helpfully.

    ¡°Really?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked as she turned to Jun Wu Yao.

    Jun Wu Yao smiled and replied: ¡°When have I ever lied to you?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie was rather surprised. ¡°Are you saying we can bring him along with us?¡±

    Jun Wu Yao nodded his head.

    ¡°Not just him, but I will also be apanying you.¡±

    When he said that, Jun Wu Yao¡¯s gaze had never shifted away from Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face. Although his lips were smiling, his words were truthfully sincere.

    Jun Wu Xie subconsciously lowered her head, as her heart suddenly began beating very fast.

    ¡°Hey, with Big Brother Wu Yao with us, there is then nothing we have to fear anymore!¡± Qiao Chu was Jun Wu Yao¡¯s biggest and most loyal fan, and towards Jun Wu Yao¡¯s prowess, hepletely worshipped the man. Hearing that Jun Wu Yao would be going with them, he was happier than anyone could be.

    ¡°We are just left with thest two maps. So let¡¯s go all out for them to gather them as quickly as we can and we can then go to the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb!¡± Qiao Chu said as he rubbed his fist, fully prepared to give it a good go.

    The youths in the room revealed wide smiles as the day they had waited for had been too long, much too long ining. Hope was now just before their eyes and they could almost feel their blood boiling with the heat from the insatiable desire to exact blood vengeance.

    ¡°There is no need for all of you to seek them any further.¡± Jun Wu Yao said suddenly.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at him in puzzlement.

    Jun Wu Yao then nodded slightly and Ye Mei who was standing on the side pulled out two small brocade boxes from within his clothes, and brought them before Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes.

    Jun Wu Xie gazed at Jun Wu Yao, not knowing what he intended to do.

    ¡°Because I had not been able to stay by your side recently, these gifts are just little knick knacks I gathered together just for you, and I hope Little Xie will not dislike them.¡± Jun Wu Yao said with a lightugh, raising his hand to stroke Jun Wu Xie on the head.

    Jun Wu Xie went up and opened the boxes in Ye Mei¡¯s hands.

    Two old maps heavily browned human skin maps sat quietly within the two brocade boxes!

    ¡°They are maps! !¡± Qiao Chu eximed out in great surprise.

    Within the two brocade boxes, was contained the two very pieces of maps that Jun Wu Xie and herpanions were still seeking for!

    Jun Wu Xie raised her head in confusion as she wanted to ask him about them. But at the very instant she had just turned her face, Jun Wu Yao suddenly came close and took advantage of the situation to nt a kiss onto Jun Wu Xie¡¯s slightly opened little mouth.

 Chapter 1274

    Chapter 1274: ¡°Gifts for You (2)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie raised her head in confusion as she wanted to ask him about them. But at the very instant she had just turned her face, Jun Wu Yao suddenly came close and took advantage of the situation to nt a kiss onto Jun Wu Xie¡¯s slightly opened little mouth.

    Unlike the light touch like a dragonfly touches the water from before, this kiss from Jun Wu Yao was not going for just a slight taste before pulling back, but he hooked his arm around Jun Wu Xie waist and pulled her into his embrace, deepening that kiss even further.

    Qiao Chu at the side was stunned witnessing it.

    They had never in their dreams ever thought.....

    Everything had happened too fast and they were suddenly caught in a fluster on how to react!

    Qiao Chu¡¯s mind was thrown into messy chaos, unable toprehend what was suddenly happening.

    [Why had BIg Brother Wu Yao so suddenly just kissed Little Xie like this.....]

    Fan Zhuo cleared his throat slightly and gave a look to his several other youngpanions. Hua Yao physically dragged the wide eyed and open mouthed Qiao Chu out from the room and even Ye Mei put the boxes down upon a table by the side while he carried the still munching little Emperor to quickly escape from the ce without a trace.

    Very soon within the entire room, only Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao were left.

    This kiss, came on too suddenly and Jun Wu Xie was caughtpletely off guard. Her petite frame, coiled up and held against the broad chest made her suddenly feel a little lost, a little helpless.

    The fragrance he had missed for awhile filled up within his mouth and Jun Wu Yao wished that time would stop at that moment as he did not want to let go at all, not even for the slightest instant.

    ¡°Breath.¡± But in the end, he still released Jun Wu Xie¡¯s tiny mouth and he reminded helpfully when he realized that the little one was actually so shocked that she had even forgotten to breathe when he saw her face turned red. Jun Wu Yao thenughed out loud most devilishly.

    ¡°You.....¡± Jun Wu Xie muttered as she stared at Jun Wu Yao, her cheeks rosy and her eyes misted over slightly, reducing the usual cold chill those eyes always showed, that were now tinged with a little innocence of a young girl.

    That look almost melted Jun Wu Yao¡¯s heart.

    For that pair of eyes, he would be willing to go do anything.

    As long as that pair of eyes, only had him, one man alone.

    ¡°You like it?¡± Jun Wu Yao¡¯s voice was a little raspy as he said softly.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at him nkly. ¡°What.....¡±

    Jun Wu Yao then gave her a highly teasing smile.

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie blinked her eyes, still feeling a little confused.

    Jun Wu Yaoughed helplessly and just carried her in his arms to go sit down upon a chair at the side. He lifted the two pieces of maps from the brocade boxes and ced them in her hands.

    ¡°Like it?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie stared at the maps in her hands and asked: ¡°When did you manage to find them?¡±

    Jun Wu Yao said with augh: ¡°I found one of them before the Qi Kingdom was attacked and I wanted to find the rest of them before I give them to you as a gift, so I did not tell you about it before.¡± It was to be a surprise, that he specially prepared for her.

    ¡°Thank you.....¡± Jun Wu Xie said in all seriousness as she looked at Jun Wu Yao. Jun Wu Yao had always been shrouded in mystery and was always disappearing at different times, seeing the dragon¡¯s head but never seeing its tail. Jun Wu Xie guessed that he could highly possibly have his own affairs to take care of and those matters were not anything mundane.

    Everytime he disappeared, Jun Wu Xie had assumed that he was dealing with his own matters and had never thought that thest two instances had been for a different purpose.

    He had left because he went to seek out the remaining maps of the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb for her.

    ¡°Between you and me, there is no need for thanks.¡± Jun Wu Yao said with a smile and left a light kiss upon her forehead. As long as it made her happy, he did not think doing all this was inappropriate in the slightest.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Jun Wu Yao and hesitated a moment before she lifted her head up. Before Jun Wu Yao could react, she kissed Jun Wu Yao upon the lips.

    In the instant when her soft lips lightly touched his, Jun Wu Yao¡¯s eyes shed with surprise and shock!

 Chapter 1275

    Chapter 1275: ¡°Gifts for You (3)¡±

    It was just an instant of a light fleeting touch, but it caused Jun Wu Yao¡¯s entire being to be frozen as he stiffly stared at Jun Wu Xie, when within those jet ck eyes, suddenly swirled with with a flowing violet light.

    That delicate and soft little kiss, drove Jun Wu Yao¡¯s mind to immediately nk out, his line of thoughts suddenly severed, the surroundings seemingly all gone quiet, all his senses shut down in an instant ,where only the tiny and faint bit of warmth that lingered on his lips clearly gripped his entire mind.

    It wasn¡¯t the first kiss, but at the same time it was the first kiss.

    And this time, it was more moving than any other time it had happened.

    After Jun Wu Xie speedily nted that fleeting kiss upon Jun Wu Yao¡¯s lips, she silently put some distance between them, her clear face tinged faintly pink, her eyes a little puzzled as she looked at Jun Wu Yao.

    Usually wrapped with a highly devilish air around him, Jun Wu Yao had at that moment seeminglypletely lost his consciousness, and was merely staring in shock and surprise at her, his eyes unable to maintain their pure ck state due to his surging tumultuous emotions, washing over him like the unstoppable rising tides.

    Jun Wu Xie blinked her eyes. This was the first time she had taken the initiative to kiss Jun Wu Yao, but his reaction had seemed to be rather different from before.....

    [Had she done anything wrongly?]

    However, before Jun Wu Xie could finish contemting her thoughts on that question.....

    The arm holding her by her waist, suddenly tightened its grip, and her petite body was pulled to be tightly stered against his broad chest, where she could almost clearly feel, under that wide muscr chest, the wild throbbing of a strong heartbeat.

    A fiery and passionate kiss then swallowed up Jun Wu Xie in the next instant.

    Completely unlike her light fleeting kiss, not at all like the usual light teases from before.

    Filled with a strong desire and dominance, filled with endless tenderness, as it invaded her mouth, taking from her her breath entirely within, taking in every ounce of her fragrance.

    That passionate kiss, made Jun Wu Xie feel all her limbs go weak, only held up by the strong arm behind her back, like all her strength had been sucked out of her, and her mind seemed to shut down at that moment, only remembering one thing, which was that familiar scent that belonged to Jun Wu Yao, that filled her senses.

    The palm of his other free hand, was pressed against her back, running over her spine over her clothes. Almost seemingly unsatisfied, the hand slipped under the cloth, lighting up in mes the soft supple skin down her back.

    It was like clusters of fire were burning on her back, ignited under his hand that spread over her entire back.

    She felt as if she was about topletely lose her breath in that instant.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s limp and weak body fell backwards in that moment¡¯s loss of control, the arm holding her by the waist not letting her go in the slightest, as if it was going to meld her right into his bones.

    Jun Wu Yao lifted her arm and slipped it around to the back of his neck, his roving hand not showing any signs of retreating.

    Seemingly like he was imprinting her entire being right into her soul, his fingers upon that skin unable to let go.

    The light cloth of her clothes was in a dishevelled state under the ferocity and the rustle of the clothes sounded within her ears. Like the wings of a cicada, a jade white shoulder was revealed to the air. The chill of winter still hung heavily and the air was still filled with a biting chill, which made Jun Wu Xie felt a shiver run through her involuntarily.

    But in that instant of feeling the chill while locked with his arm, the burning brushed over her shoulder, immediately driving away the chilling cold, bringing to her a scorching warmth.

    Under his fingers, that smooth and soft touch, slowly burned away Jun Wu Yao¡¯s rationality bit by bit.

 Chapter 1276

    Chapter 1276: ¡°A Little Flustered (1)¡±

    [That¡¯s not enough!]

    [Not in the least!]

    [He longed for more.]

    Jun Wu Yao suddenly got up, carrying Jun Wu Xie to stride with wide steps further inside the room. He gently propped her up to let her limp body lean against his shoulder.

    It was just a few steps¡¯ distance, but Jun Wu Yao¡¯s forehead beaded with perspiration. He set Jun Wu Xie down gingerly upon the bed, his strong arms extended while holding Jun Wu Xie on both shoulder to set her down. He looked down at Jun Wu Xie lying upon the bed, with her eyes still misted over.

    Beads of perspiration rolled down from his forehead, dripping onto Jun Wu Xie¡¯s neck.

    The crystal clear beads of sweat flowed down the incredibly fair and wless skin. Inch by inch, Jun Wu Yao¡¯s gaze was led, till the clear beads soaked into the ck hair.

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s throat quivered, his gaze turned deep and solemn, and even his breath became slower as a ball of me burned in his chest that made every single cell within him scream.

    ¡°Little Xie.....¡± His voice was so low and raspy it sounded like it had been rubbed with sandpaper.

    Jun Wu Yao stared at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s slightly pink shoulder, and his gaze was lit ame as it moved over the fair supple skin, looking at the splendour covered by the clothes.

    Always dressed in male clothes, it had not been obvious, but Jun Wu Xie had already possessed the allure andsciviousness of a youngdy. It was just a slight difference, but it tugged at Jun Wu Yao¡¯s heart, making him long to burn those highly hindering pieces of cloth, not wishing to have anything covering all her splendour.

    All of this.....

    Can be seen only by him alone.

    And belongs only to him alone.

    His long, slender and attractive fingers raised up slightly, the tip of a finger hooked upon Jun Wu Xie¡¯s clothes¡¯ cor. Time seemed to slow to a crawl at that moment. Jun Wu Yao did not notice that his finger was already shaking, slipping out from under his control.

    It only needed a light tug, and there wouldn¡¯t be anymore of that sted hindering cover.

    The beast within his chest was eager to break out of its cage, roaring to be free.

    ¡°Big Brother?¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mind was aplete nk, the inexplicable searing heat burning up her body making her feel uneasy, her eyes misted up so badly he almost could not see Jun Wu Yao¡¯s face clearly. Her weak voice came out in a soft indistinct murmur, like a mesmerized little animal caught in helplessness.

    But that almost inaudible sound had struck like a thunderous bolt, right into Jun Wu Yao¡¯s mind, that suddenly dragged Jun Wu Yao¡¯s senses forcibly back in an instant!

    He looked at Jun Wu Xie who had her mouth slightly opened, stared at thepletely defenceless gaze, and the muscles on his arm bunched together. He drew in a mighty deep breath, and the finger hooked around the shirt¡¯s cor slowly moved away.

    ¡°You should get yourself changed.¡± Jun Wu Yao left a gentle kiss upon her forehead and suddenly pulled himself away to leave, taking humongous strides out of the room!

    Inside that room, it was filledpletely with her scent, and he did not know whether he would still be able to continue to maintain the veryst vestiges of his remaining will if he continued to remain in there.

    With a bang, the room¡¯s door was quickly shut, and Jun Wu Xie slowly sat up. Without the warmth from Jun Wu Yao¡¯s body, she felt a chill creep onto her arms and shoulder, the cold causing her to huddle up slightly while she sped the nket to her as she sat on the bed, and it was not known what kind of thoughts were going through her mind.

    Just outside the room¡¯s door, Ye Mei suddenly noticed Jun Wu Yao¡¯s presence and he was just about to say something when he saw the figure of Jun Wu Yao shed past his eyes like a lightning bolt!

    Jun Wu Yao shut himself within his room. Although he had left her back there, he could still seem to feel her presence on him, the scent that belonged only to her, stered all over his being, that had challenged his sanity with every passing moment.

    Suddenly, Jun Wu Yao ripped the shirt off his body and tossed it carelessly upon a stool by the side. His muscr body bare, he strode over toe to the side of the bathtub.

 Chapter 1277

    Chapter 1277: ¡°A Little Flustered (2)¡±

    Jun Wu Yao grabbed at the scoop at the water¡¯s surface and sshed the water that had gone cold long ago over himself.

    The crystalline drops of water sttered off his golden bronzed skin, flowing down along the curves along his body slowly, outlining the outstanding physique that put all men to shame.

    Outside the door of the room, Ye Mei who had followed behind his Lord heard the sshes of water, and he wisely remained outside, not daring to disturb his Lord.

    [It isn¡¯t easy..... for Lord Jue.....]

    Jun Wu Xie remained sitting alone inside her room for a long while. The little ck cat who had hid itself in a corner finally came walking out slowly. In that situation earlier, he really did not dare to make a noise, or it would have been obliterated from existence by that great Demon Lord.

    ¡°Cough..... Erm..... Mistress..... If you feel like crying.....¡± The little ck cat said as it raised a tiny paw and patted its pitifully tiny shoulder generously.

    ¡°Use as you wish.¡±

    Having witnessed its Mistress almost devoured up,the little ck cat had been so shocked its soul had almost flown out of it. However, it was not a match for the great Demon Lord at all.

    Seeing Jun Wu Xie¡¯s nk expression now, the little ck cat could vaguely feel..... that its Mistress should be rather traumatised this time.

    [That great Demon Lord of whatever was just too much!]

    Jun Wu Xie was silent for a long while before she suddenly turned to look at the little ck cat.

    ¡°Why should I cry?¡±

    ¡°Har?¡± The little ck cat was bbergasted. This reaction seems rather out of ce here!

    [Its Mistress had just been taken advantage of by that great Demon Lord! ording tomon logic, wasn¡¯t she supposed to be breaking out in tears now?]

    ¡°I..... didn¡¯t exactly dislike that.....¡± Jun Wu Xie muttered as she lowered her eyes. Although her mind hadpletely nked out earlier, but she had not detested Jun Wu Yao¡¯s touch. If not, she would not have allowed him to continue on.

    ¡°HAR? ? ? ! ! !¡± The little ck cat was so astonished that its eyes were almost popping out from their sockets from his stare.

    [Does its MIstress really know what she is talking about?]

    ¡°It seemed to have felt rather different.¡± Jun Wu Xie said as she touched her slightly swollen lips. Everything that had happened earlier, had made her began to vaguely feel that Jun Wu Yao was rather different from other people.

    [Not like Jun Qing and Jun Xian, nor like Qiao Chu, Brother Hua and the others.]

    [But..... just what kind of a feeling was that?]

    She wasn¡¯t sure, and she did not understand.

    She only knew that she did not dislike Jun Wu Yaoing into such close proximity, and did not detest getting close to him, to the extent that after that light kiss, her heart had filled with a sweetness she had never experienced before..... tinged with a trace of helpless fluster. It was a subtle emotion that she could not grasp nor understand fully, like she wanted to go get closer, but was at the same time flustered, so confusing that she was not able to decide just what that feeling was.

    The only thing she knew, was that Jun Wu Yao was different from the way she felt towards the members of her family.

    Afterall when it came down to the facts, there were absolutely no blood ties between her and Jun Wu Yao at all, the form of address she used on him, was just coincide with the identity Jun Wu Yao had tailored for himself before. However ignorant Jun Wu Xie could possibly be in these matters, she still knew that she and Jun Wu Yao were not real siblings.

    [Not siblings.....]

    [Then what were they?]

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s always highly intelligent mind when faced with this problem, suddenly became sorely inadequate to deal with it.

    She had always been able to determine the advantages and disadvantages of the countless situations they were confronted with, urately analyse the opponents scheming plots, devise up cunning strategies and deploy her pieces ordingly..... But..... against these strange and unfamiliar emotions and feelings, she was at aplete loss.

    The little ck cat¡¯s mouth was agape, its eyes staring at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s highly different gaze than what it had expected, and an ominous feeling blossomed within its heart.

    [Heavens¡¯ dang it!]

    [Could Mistress..... have possibly fallen in love with that great Demon Lord! ! ?]

    [NOOOOOOOO! ! ! !]

 Chapter 1278

    Chapter 1278: ¡°A Little Flustered (3)¡±

    Just as the little ck cat was getting all twisted up in worry that its Mistress could very possibly be snatched away by the great Demon Lord, Jun Wu Xie suddenly stood up and changed her clothes, and then immediately walked out from her room suddenly, making the little ck cat to follow her out in a rush.

    Jun Wu Xie walked out of the room with highly quick steps, making her way towards Jun Wu Yao¡¯s room.

    Standing guard at the door and sighing heavily for his Lord, Ye Mei looked up and immediately saw Jun Wu Xie whizzing over in approach, and his eyes widened up in surprise.

    ¡°Young Miss.....¡±

    Before he could even finish talking, Jun Wu Xie had already made like a gust of wind, to blow past him, kicking Jun Wu Yao¡¯s room door open with a crash!

    Ye Mei was stunned speechless.

    Within the room, Jun Wu Yao who was still soaked within the cold chilly water held the crash and his brows creased up in a frown. His bare upper body glistening from the drops of water that clung on him, his wet hair stered against his broad back, it outlined the perfect contours of his muscr frame.

    Jun Wu Yao looked in puzzlement at Jun Wu Xie who was striding into his room.

    ¡°Little Xie.....¡± He stood in his spot, his eyes narrowed as he looked at Jun Wu Xie who had walked toe stand right before him, the rage mes in his chest still not extinguished making his voicee out raspily.

    ¡°I came here seeking rification for one thing.¡± Jun Wu Xie said as he looked at Jun Wu Yao before her eyes. This was the first time she was seeing Jun Wu Yao..... based on a human body structure¡¯s proportions, she had to say that this was the most perfect specimen of a physique she had ever seen.

    ¡°What do you need.... to have rified?¡± Under the cold and chilly water, the ragings me that had almost been extinguished after much difficulty suddenly raged once again with her appearance. Jun Wu Yao felt his throat suddenly became exceptionally dry, his eyes unable to remain masked in ck, the violet eyes narrowed up as he fought to resist the urge wrecking upon him.

    ¡°You.....e a little closer.¡± Jun Wu Xie suddenly said to Jun Wu Yao.

    Jun Wu Yaoughed bitterly in his heart. It wasn¡¯t that he was unwilling to get close to her, but..... to him at this very moment, she possessed a highly deadly allure, and with him getting too close to her, he was afraid that he would not be able to control the beastial animal that was about toe uncaged.

    However, to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s wishes, no matter what, he wouldply.

    Taking a step forward to go closer to Jun Wu Xie, Jun Wu Yao could once again smell that faint fragrance of herbs from her body, and his blood began to boil all over again.

    Everything about her, seemed to fill up his entire mind.

    ¡°I need to confirm.....¡± Jun Wu Xie stared at Jun Wu Yao who hade forward to stand right in front of her and she suddenly raised both her arms and put them around Jun Wu Yao¡¯s neck as she stood on her toes, nting one big kiss right upon Jun Wu Yao¡¯s highly stiffened lips!

    ¡°.....¡± Jun Wu Yao could only stand there with his eyes staring widely, his body not moving a single inch, as his mind suddenly exploded!

    Jun Wu Xie had mimicked the way Jun Wu Yao kissed, a clumsy imitation. After a while, when she was feeling a little breathless, she finally released her hands and took a step back.

    ¡°This.¡±

    Upon saying that, she suddenly turned herself around, and without even turning his head back once, she walked out of the room.

    Leaving Jun Wu Yao alone within the room, unable to react at all, nor did he understand what Jun Wu Xie really wanted.

    She had kissed him again, and it was not the light peck she had given him before. It was a copy of what he did, a deeper kind of kiss. Although a little clumsy, although she seemed still a little green in this, it had been impactful like a sudden bolt out of the blue, that struck Jun Wu Yao so hard he took almost half a day to recover from it.

    Standing at the door and witnessing the entire process, Ye Mei was equally stunned to make like a statue.

    He had never ever thought that the Young Miss¡¯ sudden appearance here would actually to be..... take a bite out of his Lord Jue! ?

 Chapter 1279

    Chapter 1279: ¡°A Little Flustered (4)¡±

    Ye Mei had turned to stone, and the little ck cat had frozen with shock.

    It would never even in its dreams have thought, that its bumbling little Mistress would.....

    [Have learnt to forcibly go kiss a man!]

    [Its world had been turned into one from an alternate fantasy realm and it needs some quiet now!]

    The little ck cat moved shakily as it followed behind Jun Wu Xie to return back to her room. After reaching back, its mind was still filled with the persistent image that it had witnessed earlier.

    [What happened to its Mistress?]

    [Has she been influenced by the great Demon Lord¡¯s sinister ways?]

    [Mistress! Snap out of it quick!]

    ¡°I don¡¯t abhor it, and had even liked it. To me, he is different from any other person.¡± Jun Wu Xie was seated upon a chair,ing to a conclusion after the prior rification she had just gone to seek.

    The little ck caty upon the ground, shedding tears in abject silence.

    [Its Mistress was being napped away.]

    [Woe is me!]

    ¡°What..... What are you thinking of doing.....¡± The little ck cat cried without tears as it looked at Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Trying to determine what¡¯s really between me and him.¡± Jun Wu Xie said confidently.

    The little ck cat didn¡¯t think the tears would be so hard ining.

    ¡°Then you have gotten your answer?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie hesitated a moment, and said uncertainly: ¡°Almost.¡±

    [That wasn¡¯t kinship, and neither was it friendship.]

    The little ck cat felt that its life was no longer worth living and ity upon the floor ying dead.

    The ends of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s lips suddenly turned up in a smile and resting her chin in her palm, she looked out at the beautiful scenery outside her window.

    However.....

    After Jun Wu Yao finally recovered from his shock, he sat silently upon a chair at the side. He raised up a hand, and covered it over his mouth and nose, to ponder in silence.

    Ye Mei at the side secretly gulped, his eyes not daring to nce anyway else, afraid that he would see anything beyond his Lord Jue¡¯s control.....

    [Cough..... He did not see anything.]

    [Drip.....]

    The sound of a drop of water that fell was heard and Ye Mei kept his head down not daring to raise it. But a faint scent of blood wafted past his nose and he looked up in surprise to stare at Jun Wu Yao.

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s face creased up into a frown and gave a low shout: ¡°Scram out of here.¡±

    Ye Mei scampered out of the ce in a hurry and closed the door tightly behind him, his heart thumping madly.

    [Lord Jue this time..... had fallen into really deep trouble!]

    Just several momentster, Ye Mei heard the sounds of water sshing continuously.

    Feeling the pain of his Lord Jue.....

    [Young Miss, ying with fire without extinguishing the mes might really kill somebody!]

    Ye Mei did not know how long he stood guard outside the door, but it was only after night had fallen that a tiny figure appeared right before him.

    ¡°Yit Uncle.....¡± The little Emperor looked up at him with his little mouth open, his face almost drooling as he looked at Ye Mei.

    Cold sweat beaded upon Ye Mei forehead and he quickly reached into his pockets to take out a jade ring and ced it before the little Emperor. The little Emperor took it in his hands expressionlessly, and went over to one side to go munching on his own.....

    ¡°Cough..... Big Brother Ye Mei, what are you doing here?¡± Qiao Chu asked as he looked at Ye Mei squatting outside Jun Wu Yao¡¯s room and found it a little strange. Although Ye Mei and Ye Sha were always at the sides of Jun Wu Yao and Jun Wu Xie, the two of them were usually hidden in the shadows, seldom seen to remain in a spot without moving.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Big Brother Wu Yao?¡± Qiao Chu asked as he stared at the tightly shut door into the room. The image of Jun Wu Yao and Jun Wu Xie kissing earlier had created a great impact upon his mind and it had taken Hua Yao and the others a long period of preaching before his heart had finally been able to settle.

    [That¡¯s right.]

    [Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao were not real siblings afterall.]

    [The were both gorgeous and talented and there wasn¡¯t anything wrong with that.]

    ¡°Dumb Qiao.¡± Ye Mei said as he looked at Qiao Chu and said profoundly: ¡°At this time, I would advise you not to remain standing around here and bring that little one somewhere else to go y.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°I am saying this for your own good.¡± The previous fire not extinguished and a new me was ignited. Ye Mei firmly believed that his Lord Jue¡¯s mood wouldn¡¯t be too pretty at the moment.

 Chapter 1280

    Chapter 1280: ¡°A Little Flustered (5)¡±

    Aplete collection of eight maps in their hands, it meant that the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb was no longer a secret before Jun Wu Xie and herpanions. Once the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb was opened, Jun Wu Xie knew that their life would no longer be the same.

    With this departure, they did not know when they would be able to return, and Jun Wu Xie was in no hurry to move out immediately but was intending to leave something behind before she left.

    Ye Sha returned a few dayster with Elder Huang¡¯s head being carried in his hands as he reported back.

    Jun Wu Xie had been highly busy within her room the past few days and what was most unexpected was..... that Jun Wu Yao had note in to disturb her.

    It was only when Jun Wu Xie came out of her room that she had coincidentally spotted Jun Wu Yao peering in the direction of her room¡¯s door as he sat in the courtyard.

    She had subconsciously faced Jun Wu Yao and gave him a smile that wouldn¡¯t be considered too brilliant, kind of subdued, but nevertheless highly rare.

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s eyes widened and was taken aback, as a faint blush came onto his face.

    Ye Sha who was squatting within a dark corner had upon witnessing that scene, almost found his eyes popping out from his head.

    ¡°It was only a few days that I have note back and why do I feel that the world has entirely changed? Lord Jue and the Young Miss, have they switched their souls? This doesn¡¯t feel right to me.¡± Usually, he was always seeing Jun Wu Yao tease Jun Wu Xie till her face turned all red, but today..... the person blushing had switched over instead! ?

    Towards this, Ye Mei no longer found it strange. That day, Jun Wu Yao had shut himself in his room the entire night and the water sshes had not stopped throughout. If not for Jun Wu Yao exceptional condition of his body¡¯s constitution, sshing cold water upon one¡¯s self throughout the night would have gotten anyone to copse and bedridden.

    ¡°You missed a really good show.¡± Ye Mei said, his eyes giving Ye Sha a meaningful look as he patted the man on the shoulder.

    Ye Sha was even more confused.

    ¡°In the past two days after I came back, I have been feeling that Lord Jue is acting rather strange. He hasn¡¯t been going to look for the Young Miss and has just been sitting in the courtyard to stare nkly at the Young Miss¡¯ room..... Could Lord Jue have fallen sick?¡± Ye Sha said in a highly concerned voice.

    A corner of Ye Mei¡¯s mouth twitched and he shook his head hastily.

    ¡°Having served Lord Jue for so many years, have you ever seen him get close to any female?¡±

    Ye Sha shook his head. ¡°Lord Jue is nomon man, and he is above these mundane things like love.¡±

    Not to mention having ever seen Jun Wu Yao get close to a girl, throughout the entire Dark Regime, they were all uniformly male, and not even the shadow of a female could be seen.

    ¡°The Young Miss is the first female that Lord Jue has interacted with, and she is also the only one.¡± Ye Mei said helpfully.

    Ye Sha still did not understand.

    Ye Mei gave a long sigh and walked away with his hands behind his back.

    [Having the bitterness in one¡¯s heart not understood by anyone else..... how mournful was that! ?]

    ¡°What are you doing sitting here?¡± Jun Wu Xie looked at Jun Wu Yao as she walked slowly over to him and in the instant that he saw Jun Wu Xie, the persistent images of that alluring colourful spring he had almost uncovered that had gued his mind these past few days resurfaced vividly, causing the blood within to rush up and give his face a reddish tinge.

    ¡°Just sitting here for awhile. What has Little Xie been busy with these few days? I had not seen youe out.¡± Jun Wu Yao said with augh, trying to pretend that there was nothing strange going on.

    For the past few days, he had not even knocked on Jun Wu Xie room door but just sat himself down in the courtyard to watch her room as he fell deep in thought.

    ¡°I need to go find Grandfather.¡± Jun Wu Xie said as she waved a stack of papers in her hand.

    Jun Wu Yao nodded and did not ask any further.

    But Jun Wu Xie had barely taken two steps when she suddenly turned back to look at the smiling Jun Wu Yao. She suddenly lowered her head and branded a light kiss upon Jun Wu Yao¡¯s lips and then took her things to walk away nonchntly.....

    Jun Wu Yao sat within the courtyard his body stiffened in shock.

    Ye Sha stared with his mouth agape at the strange scene which had unfolded before his eyes. He really wanted to know just what had exactly happened in the few days that he had not been here!

    .....

    Authour¡¯s Note: Wu Xie is one who takes the initiative in love, not the type who was shy and bashful like a heartless little thief. Her awkwardness from before was due to the fact that she did not understand what was going on that¡¯s all. *Shrug

 Chapter 1281

    Chapter 1281: ¡°This is a Revolution (1)¡±

    The little ck cat following behind Jun Wu Xie looked at Jun Wu Yao mournfully.

    For some reason, it could not help itself but suddenly feel that the great Demon Lord was being mercilessly teased by its Mistress.

    That feeling was.....

    Truly exquisite.

    Jun Wu Xie managed to locate Jun Xian and she delivered the things she had spent the past few days writing into Jun Xian¡¯s hands.

    Jun Xian had not had a single leisurely moment these past few days. Thepensation from the Condor Country that Jun Wu Xie had brought back had stirred up quite a sensation throughout the Qi Kingdom. Mo Qian Yuan and hurriedly gathered all the court officials in the Imperial Study to discuss about the matter, on how they could efficiently absorb the Condor Country¡¯s bequeathal as that was the biggest issue facing the Qi Kingdom at that moment.

    As it was a highly important and significant matter, Jun Xian had not been able to pull himself out to handle any other issues and all the affairs in the Rui Lin Army had fallen onto Jun Qing instead.

    ¡°What is this?¡± Jun Xian looked at the things Jun Wu Xie had brought over as he asked with a smile.

    No matter how busy he was, once back in the Lin Pce, Jun Xian was no longer the strict Duke Lin, but a benevolent and amicable grandfather.

    ¡°Grandfather, how rare is it to achieve the Purple Spirit in thesends?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked suddenly.

    Jun Xian had not expected that Jun Wu Xie would suddenly speak about this but he still said with a smile: ¡°The Purple Spirit stands at the pinnacle of existence among the people and is extremely rare to find. Throughout the past century, only Wen Xin Han had recently broken through to attain the Purple Spirit. What made you suddenly ask me about this?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie said: ¡°But, if a method exists under these Heavens that is able to let regr people attain the Purple Spirit, how would that change things?¡±

    Jun Xian was taken aback as he looked at Jun Wu Xie in surprise.

    The might of a Purple Spirit, regardless of where and when, would always be a matter that attracted people¡¯s attention. Whenever a Purple Spirit appeared, it would create a stir throughout thends and all the various powers would set themselves the target to win the Purple Spirit over to them.

    Seeking to attain the Purple Spirit, was not such a simple matter everywhere.

    Close to a century¡¯s quiet cultivation would be required, and it also called for one to possess incredible innate talents. To be a Purple Spirit, regardless whether it was their inborn gifts or the harsh cultivation required throughout their lives, it was impossible if onecked in either of the conditions. Moreover, a certain element of luck was required on top of that before one could breakthrough to the Purple Spirit.

    One must ask, under these Heavens, how many have been branded as a prodigy? There had been nock of peerless talents named and they had all enjoyed a smooth ride throughout their cultivation journey, but how many of them had been able to breakthrough to the Purple Spirit?

    How many indigo spirits had traversed their entire life¡¯s journey unable to bridge that divide?

    Just how many people had their wings broken just to remain being indigo spirits?

    Just how many had given up everything seeking just to mber onto that pedestal at the pinnacle and gain peerless and absolute power? In the end, how many among them had had their wishes granted?

    In the past century, there had only been one Wen Xin Han.

    For the countless people who have failed, just how many of them there were, was a fact no one knew at all.

    ¡°That is as good as mere fantasy. If there really is such a method, the shock will surely bring untold upheaval throughout thends.¡± Jun Xian said after a thought, thinking that Jun Wu Xie was just asking out of curiosity and did not think much about it.

    Jun Wu Xie was instead shaking her head as she said: ¡°It isn¡¯t really as frightening as you said Grandfather. Look carefully at the things I have just given to you.¡±

    Jun Xian was quickly taken aback, not understanding what Jun Wu Xie was talking about and he picked up the stack of papers that Jun Wu Xie had just given to him to seriously read through every single character carefully from the beginning to the end.

    And as he read through it, he found his mind suddenly overwhelmed as it whirled, and the hands that held the papers started to shake uncontrobly.

    ¡°Burning one¡¯s spirit power, to gain the Purple Spirit..... How..... How is this possible?¡± Jun Xian¡¯s voice was barely a whisper filled with incredulity. Were these characters contained within these papers telling him, that there was a method to forcibly attain the powers of a Purple Spirit! ?

 Chapter 1282

    Chapter 1282: ¡°This is a Revolution (2)¡±

    Although it was written clearly with ck ink on white parchment, Jun Xian still found it rather hard to believe.

    And just at that moment, Jun Wu Xie suddenly released her spirit power to re out from her!

    Upon Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body, the blinding purple light shone in strong brilliance. Jun Xian¡¯s eyes widened and his mouth was wide agape as he stared at the Purple Spirit glow surrounding Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body with pure disbelief in his eyes.

    When the Qi Kingdom had been caught within a crisis back then, it had already greatly surprised the Jun Family¡¯s father and son pair when Jun Wu Xie had revealed her blue spirit. Butpared to the Purple Spirit he was seeing now, what was a blue spirit?

    ¡°This..... This is real.....¡± Jun Xian¡¯s voice was shaking when he said that.

    Jun Wu Xie retracted the spirit power ring out from her body and looked seriously at Jun Xian to say: ¡°The method is not really that difficult to learn and I am handing the technique to Grandfather now because I wish for Grandfather to put it to good use by imparting it to all of the Qi Kingdom¡¯s soldiers.¡±

    The Middle Realm had struck at the Lower Realm repeatedly all because of that dominant might, and how could Jun Wu Xie allow them to have it their way?

    [If the Lower Realm were also able to get a good grasp of this method to temporarily raise their spirit power levels, then when those people from the Middle Realmes and tries to stir up trouble in the Lower Realm once more, it will no longer be that easy for them anymore!]

    ¡°From where did thise about? Can it really be picked up by any regr soldier?¡± Jun Xian¡¯s voice was bing uncontrobly excited.

    ¡°It¡¯s not important where this came from. Grandfather, rest assured that what I have given you can be employed by regr people. I have already written down in detail the methodology and all that is required in there. I will need to leave again after some time and I wish that Grandfather can make full use of it.¡± Jun Wu Xie did not want to be drawn into the issues with the Middle Realm and she was leaving this behind intending only to give the Lower Realm an opportunity to be able to save themselves.

    It was not just for the Qi Kingdom. She had prepared another two sets to be delivered to the Buckwheat Kingdom and the Fire Country.

    Although she was the Young Miss of the Qi Kingdom¡¯s Lin Pce, she was also the Fire Country¡¯s Emperor, and the Buckwheat Kingdom was in turn allied to the Fire Country.

    Among the three allied forces, Jun Wu Xie was not about to have any of them suffer a disadvantage.

    ¡°What you have given me is too precious and for us to spread it to all our people, it will require a great deal of preparation. But don¡¯t worry, I will have the matter properly handled.¡± Jun Xian said, his voice highly moved.

    With this technique, they would no longer have to worry about having ack of Purple Spirits.

    Although such Purple Spirits were in no wayparable to true Purple Spirits, but think about this, if an army that was a million strong had all the men within capable of using this technique, even if it was just for a few minutes, what a glorious sight it would be! At that moment, Jun Xian just could not suppress the blood that was absolutely raging with excitement within him!

    Jun Xian then spoke a for a little while more with Jun Wu Xie and till he could wait no longer where he rushed himself to go to the Rui Lin Army¡¯s main camp to seek out Jun Qing.

    With such a priceless treasure, it would require some careful nning to have it implemented wisely.

    Jun Wu Xie watched Jun Xian¡¯s departing back and a warmth came into her heart. To be able to bring joy to the members of her family, no matter what she had to do, would ultimately be worth it.

    Having dealt with that, Jun Wu Xie then gave her prescription that widened a person¡¯s meridians to Mu Chen. With this trip to the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff, she did not know how long it would be before she would be able to return and she wanted to properly deal with all these matters so that she could then leave with her heart at ease.

    With the prescription that widened one¡¯s meridians, Jun Wu Xie wanted Mu Chen to split the elixirs into three portions after they werepleted, and to provide a constant supply to the Qi Kingdom, Fire Country, and the Buckwheat Kingdom on a permanent basis. As she seeked to have the Lower Realm to no longer be oppressed by the Middle Realm, the key to having that happen would only be when the people of the Lower Realm themselves truly be stronger!

 Chapter 1283

    Chapter 1283: ¡°Revisiting the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff (1)¡±

    Having concluded all her arrangements to be made, Jun Wu Xie and herpanions finally set forth for the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff, to unveil the secrets of the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb.

    Everyone climbed onto the horse carriages and went rumbling out of the Qi Kingdom¡¯s Imperial City.

    Jun Wu Xie was in the same carriage with Jun Wu Yao and within the carriage, Lord Meh Meh and the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit curled themselves up to stick closely to Jun Wu Xie, their eyes filled with wariness as they looked at Jun Wu Yao.

    Only the little ck caty calmly within Jun Wu Xie¡¯s arms but the look in its eyes was rather strange as well.

    Jun Wu Yao was watching Jun Wu Xie as well. He was wondering what had happened to thess recently as she had suddenly be a person who puts him at aplete loss. When that pair of clear and cold eyes looked at him, they seemed to be tinged with a smile and did not seem to be any different from usual, but they nevertheless still made Jun Wu Yao feel that Jun Wu Xie had changed somewhat from the past.

    Going to the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff again, Jun Wu Xie and herpanions had prepared themselves very well this time. Their prior experience to the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff before was still fresh in their minds and even with the fact that they had theplete set of the maps, they still did not dare to be careless. In that ce that had already imed the lives of a countless number of people, the slightest slip up might very well cost them their lives as well.

    ¡°Once the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb is opened up, the Middle Realm is sure to detect something and there will surely be more of theming into the Lower Realm at that time. Has Little Xie thought about how you are going to deal with that?¡± Jun Wu Yao asked as he sat with his palm holding up his chin, looking at Jun Wu Xie sitting opposite him, although he still felt that the change that hade over the little one was a little strange.

    But it must be said that that change also delighted him at the same time.

    It seemed that the distance between them had also unknowingly pulled them closer together.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded slightly. On that point, she had already thought about it. The people from the Middle Realm had racked their brains so hard to look for the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb and expended so muchborious effort to finallye to naught. If they knew that the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb had been opened by someone, the impact that revtion would bring to them would definitely be greater than anything that had happened before.

    Mere possession of the jade makes the innocent a criminal. Once the people in the Middle Realm found out that they had been the ones who opened the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb, they kind of life threatening persecution they would have to face would then be more than they would be able to count.

    ¡°Although the people from the Twelve Pces had still not been sessful in finding the exact location of the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb, they would definitely arrange for their people to watch the ce closely. When all of you open the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb, it will naturally not escape their eyes. Hence, I will suggest that before all of you gain sufficient power, to not leave the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb yet.¡± Jun Wu Yao said, his voice tinged with a note of seriousness.

    Just what kind of irresistible allure the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb had to the Middle Realm, was obvious to see with needing to even think about it.

    In order to seize for themselves the treasures the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb contained, they would pay any price, and Jun Wu Xie together with herpanions, would then be the universal targets of everyone in the Middle Realm.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s lips stiffened. How could she possibly not know that opening the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb was just a beginning for much more toe.

    From the very moment once they took that first step into the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb, it would also mean that they would have chosen to make the entire Middle Realm their enemy.

    If they did not possess the ability to protect themselves, even if they held everything that was in the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb, it would all end up being snatched from them by the people in the Middle Realm.

    And all those efforts they had all put in would end up to just be delivering it all into the hands of the enemy.

    ¡°I was thinking to breakthrough to the Purple Spirit inside the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb.¡± Jun Wu Xie said determinedly as she stared with unwavering eyes at Jun Wu Yao.

    She was now a blue spirit and to breakthrough to the Purple Spirit within a short period of time would be incredibly hard to achieve. But the current situation was however giving her no other choice but to take such a gamble.

    Everything was just barely beginning.

 Chapter 1284

    Chapter 1284: ¡°Revisiting the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff (2)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie had to protect not just herself, but also her family members andrades that she cared about.

    Besides that.....

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Jun Wu Yao. she did not know Jun Wu Yao¡¯s real background but she could roughly guess that his identity was definitely not simple. For someone with power such as his but had chosen to remain in the Lower Realm, that was a point that she found a little strange. Thinking back to the kind of circumstances that they had first met under, she still remembered that he was imprisoned within that cave with shackles on his body. Those were not any ordinary shackles or with Jun Wu Yao¡¯s capabilities, how could a few chains possibly be able to restrict his freedom?

    [Why had he been imprisoned within that cave?]

    [And who had been the one to lock him up in there?]

    [And during his asional disappearances, what had he been doing?]

    Jun Wu Xie had never asked him about it before, and did not give it any thought. But now, she could not help but start thinking about it.

    After having witnessed for herself the overwhelming might that Jun Wu Yao possessed, she could not even begin to imagine just who could possibly be able to imprison him.

    Although Jun Wu Xie did not have the slightest inkling who his enemy could possibly be, but a thought then rose within her heart.

    [Maybe a day woulde that she would not need Jun Wu Yao¡¯s protection anymore. Maybe a day woulde where she would be able to stand by his side to face any enemy that came at them.]

    She.....

    [Wanted to help him as well.]

    ¡°What? Why are you staring so hard at me for? Little Xie, could it be that you are thinking about me again?¡± Jun Wu Yao said as he looked smilingly at Jun Wu Xie. He liked it when she gazed at him like this, like, there was only him within her world.

    Jun Wu Yao moved closer to Jun Wu Xie till their faces were just a finger¡¯s width apart.

    ¡°You are from the Middle Realm?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked suddenly.

    A look of surprise came into Jun Wu Yao¡¯s eyes and this was the second time that Jun Wu Xie had asked about his origins ever since the two of them had met.

    The first time that had happened, he had used an unorthodox method to alter the memories of the Jun Family¡¯s father and son pair and remained within the Lin Pce with his identity as Jun Wu Yao. Jun Wu Xie had done the same thing then and asked who he really was but Jun Wu Xie at that time had been ring at him with cold and chilling eyes, her tone sharp and prickly.

    But her query today, had been filled with puzzlement instead.

    ¡°Why are you asking me this all of a sudden?¡± Jun Wu Yao sat himself back on the seat and looked at Jun Wu Xie as he asked.

    The mirth within his eyes slowly faded and a trace of distress never before seen came to show in them, very faintly, and not easily detected.

    ¡°Just want to know.¡± Jun Wu Xie said candidly.

    Jun Wu Yao then asked: ¡°Is Little Xie suddenly thinking she wants to understand more about me?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie nodded.

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s eyes darkened but he concealed it very well. When he raised his eyes up once again, they were shining with that same old teasing glint in them.

    ¡°Who I was before, is not important. You will only need to know that from the moment I stepped into the Lin Pce, I have been and still am Jun Wu Yao, the Jun Wu Yao that you have known and that will be enough.¡± There were some things he did not wish for Jun Wu Xie to know about, maybe he was unwilling, or maybe..... he did not dare.....

    Knowing his identity for Jun Wu Xie in the current state that she was, would not be beneficial to her in anyway, but would instead put her in grave danger.

    ¡°I am very happy that you would ask this of me. Little Xie..... in your heart, am I different from any other person?¡± Jun Wu Yao asked as he suddenly stretched his hand out to hold Jun Wu Xie¡¯s tiny hand, wrapping it within his warm palm.

    Her tiny hand, was just like her person, petite and soft, but holdingpletely inestimable power within.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Jun Wu Xie said softly. She knew then, that he was unwilling to speak more of it.

    While she, did not want to force the issue.

 Chapter 1285

    Chapter 1285: ¡°Revisiting the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff (3)¡±

    Jun Wu Yao then smiled, and his smile this time was different from before. He stretched his hand out and enveloped Jun Wu Xie into his embrace, tenderly circling his arm around that petite frame, his heart almost bursting with bliss.

    So what if he had achieved splendorous glory and reigned supreme throughout the realm in the past?

    Not for a single moment, had he experienced the feeling he was feeling right now, where he felt like.... he possessed everything within the entire world..... everything.

    He really wished, that time would just stop at that moment.

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s eyes narrowed up, a deep chilling glint shed within them.

    The journey to the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff was peaceful and uneventful, and besides making their way forward, the only other thing they did was when they made the asional stop for some rest, where they woulde down from the horse carriages and gather around a fire.

    The weather was turning to be slightly warmer, where the winds were no longer that bitingly cold. Although the air was still a little chilly, it was nevertheless much better than it had been before.

    Little Jue was brought along on the journey together with Jun Wu Xie and herpanions. For some unknown reason, the little fe seemed to have developed a strong reliance on Jun Wu Xie and although what he said most frequently on a daily basis was ¡°yit.....¡±, whenever Jun Wu Xie appeared in front of him, his scarlet pair of eyes would just be fixed upon Jun Wu Xie¡¯s figure, looking like an insecure little animal that was afraid of being abandoned.

    However, as Jun Wu Xie¡¯s carriage had already been forcibly upied by Jun Wu Yao, even Little Jue with his dim awareness did not dare to just jump in and was left with no choice but to share the other carriages taken up by Qiao Chu and the others.

    Little Jue¡¯s second choice was Rong Ruo. It almost seemed like the very moment after he realized that he would not be able to remain with Jun Wu Xie, he had immediately stretched his little hands out towards Rong Ruo to ask to be carried.

    In the end.....

    He was picked up by Fei Yan and kept on one side, not daring to let him get close to Rong Ruo in the slightest.

    After having seen it countless times, where Little Jue who seeked to get close to Rong Ruo was picked up by Fei Yan who held him by the cor to go to one side once again, Qiao Chu who just came down from the carriage in front could not help himself butugh out loud.

    ¡°I¡¯ll say Little Yan, do you really need to worry about it so much? I don¡¯t think Little Jue means any harm and he might even genuinely like Little Ruo. Why are you guarding against him like a he¡¯s a thief?¡± Qiao Chu said, his face unable to stifle the mirth he felt. Throughout the journey, after Little Jue had failed both times to stick to Jun Wu Xie and Rong Ruo, he was dumped onto Fan Zhuo. Now that they had this scarce opportunity toe down from the carriages to get some rest, Fei Yan was however still so guarded against the little fe.

    Fei Yan gave Qiao Chu a stern re.

    If Little Jue was just an ordinary kid, he really wouldn¡¯t mind it all that much.

    But every time that kid saw Rong Ruo, he would always say the same words: ¡°Yit Big Brother.¡±

    Against such a little monster who was able to crush up jade stones with his teeth, how could he dare to let that little brat whose mind waspletely filled with ¡°yit Big Brother¡± to be ced before Rong Ruo?

    [That must never be allowed to happen!]

    In the event that he did not pay full attention to him, and the little kid take a bite on Rong Ruo, with the kind of teeth he had, he would surely bite through Rong Ruo all the way through her bones!

    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to add on to my troubles!¡± Fei Yan snapped at Qiao Chu, and lowered his gaze to look at Little Jue whom he was holding in his hand.

    The little kid was looking at him timidly, his big eyes looking aggrieved and filled with fear. The sides of Fei Yan¡¯s mouth twitched. The little monster looks no different from any ordinary kids on the outside, but Jun Wu Yao had said it before that day. If they were all to really fight, none of them would be a match for this little fe here.

    Although he simrly found Little Jue to be pitiful, Fei Yan was still not about to have his ¡°future bride¡± face such a risk.

    ¡°Here! You be good and remember you are not allowed to go find Big Brother Rong Ruo. Do you understand?¡± Fei Yan grudgingly pulled out a small bag from within his robes, and the contents within the bag tinkled clearly.

 Chapter 1286

    Chapter 1286: ¡°Revisiting the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff (4)¡±

    Little Jue blinked his eyes and opened the bag to peer inside. His eyes immediately sparkled brightly.

    Inside that bag, it contained unpolished jade stones of all sizes big and small. To Little Jue who was concerned only about the jade stone¡¯s spirit essence, it did not matter to him how the jade stones looked.

    With the bag of jade stones in his hands, the aggrieved look in Little Jue¡¯s eyes dissipated to nothing and he hopped along to one side and began munching away.

    Rong Ruo looked on helplessly as she observed Fei Yan¡¯s actions and could only shake her head secretly while feeling unable to do anything about it in her heart.

    ¡°Five more days and we will then reach the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff. This time we will not fall into the hopelessly wretched state like we had been previously.¡± Seated around the fire, Qiao Chu rubbed his fist as he spoke, looking like he could not wait to climb down to the bottom of the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff once again.

    Their previous experience with the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff, could be said to have left an indelible mark upon them and they still had not forgotten a single thing about it till now.

    That ce that was like their worst nightmarese true, had now under the guidance of theplete map, had its true face revealed to thepanions.

    ¡°The Dark Regions truly live up to their name as the Middle Realms¡¯ number one, the fact that they had been able to construct a tomb to suchplexity is just unimaginable to anyone.¡± Fan Zhuo exhorted as he took out the map that they had pieced together. The eight maps perfectly pieced out the bottom of the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff where it showed them everything hidden beneath that mystifying fog.

    The dangers that the Dark Regions had set up around the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb, went way beyond what they had experienced thest time they came.

    Even with the maps in their hands, what they saw upon them still made them break out in cold sweat. The more detailed the maps were, the more it made them realise just how dangerous the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb was. They found that the could not make themselves imagine, just how much their parents had really sacrificed at that time, before they were able to find the exact location of the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb.

    ¡°The Dark Emperor was the pir of the Dark Regions and even though he has passed on for many years, the Dark Regions still revere him as their peerless and supreme leader. It was said from a long time ago that the people in the Dark Regions hold the Dark Emperor in reverence that was almost maniacal in worship and when the Dark Emperor fell, not the slightest bit of chaos had erupted from within the Dark Regions and the Night Regime that the Dark Emperor created sent all the treasures the Dark Emperor had possessed when he was alive into the tomb, to remain by the Dark Emperor¡¯s side. Such a instance, if it had happened to any other powers, might be impossible to achieve.¡± Rong Ruo said, her voice deeply moved.

    Regardless if it was a ruler, or any sovereign of the highest order, whether their subordinates would still remain just as loyal after their passing was impossible for anyone to know for sure. To have his men truly not hide away anything in the slightest and taking everything to bury them deep underground, while sparing no efforts and thoughts to create and build up countless obstacles, such charisma of the man and the dedication his men had for him was not something an average person could possibly possess.

    ¡°When I was very young, I had heard quite a few legends about the Dark Regions. It was said that after the Dark Emperor fell, the Dark Regions withdrew into themselves and did not walk the Middle Realms much after that. They would not take the initiative to provoke anyone and no one had the guts to go provoke them either. Although the Dark Emperor was no longer around, the Night Regime that the Dark Emperor himself created was still in the Dark Regions. It was said that every single one within the Night Regime are peerless fighters and any single one among them would be able to be on par with the Elders of the Twelve Pces. But I do not know whether that is really true.¡± Upon hearing the others talk, Qiao Chu immediately got excited.

    Rong Ruo nodded in agreement and her gaze subconsciously turned to nce at Jun Wu Yao but she quickly averted her eyes as she continued to say: ¡°It¡¯s true. The Dark Emperor¡¯s might reigned dominance over everyone within the Middle Realm and the Night Regime under him drove endless fear into the hearts of people. It was said once the Night Regime was mobilized, everyone would back away in retreat, as no one dared to confront them.¡±

 Chapter 1287

    Chapter 1287: ¡°Revisiting the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff (5)¡±

    ¡°The reason the Twelve Pces are being so discreet and secretive in their search for the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb is also due to the Night Regime. The Night Regime is loyal only to the Dark Emperor and if they found out that the Twelve Pces had set their sights upon the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb, they will surely break out from their cocoon and destroy them. I am thinking even the Twelve Pces would not dare to directly confront the Night Regime.¡± Rong Ruo said.

    The Dark Regions in the Middle Realm were an immortal legend by themselves and the one man responsible for the creation of that legend was the Dark Emperor.

    A man so powerful that he made everyone throughout the Middle Realm bow before him to proim him as Emperor!

    ¡°Gulp..... Do you think, if the Dark Regions knew that we¡®ve broken into the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb, will they then.....¡± Qiao Chu said gulping loudly as he raised his hand to draw a line across his neck.

    To face the Twelve Pces, they were not fearful. But if it was the Night Regime.....

    ¡°We havee to the stage that we cannot afford to think too much into it and just be cautious with every step we take.¡± Hua Yao said with a sigh. If it was possible, they would not want to have to face off with the Night Regime at all.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s gaze deepened slightly as well. She did not know the Middle Realm that well but from what Qiao Chu and the others were saying, it was not difficult to gather just how powerful the Night Regime was.

    Jun Wu Yao looked at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s bothered expression from the side and a faint smile twinkled in his eyes.

    Ye Mei and Ye Sha stood silently at the side, trying to hold down the surge of pride in their hearts.

    [All you young ones, there is absolutely no need for any of you to worry about the Dark Regions or Night Regime wrecking vengeance upon you at all!]

    [You will be led by none other than the Dark Emperor himself to go dig into ¡°his¡± tomb! Even if the Dark Regions got wind of it, none of them will do anything to all of you and will at most joyously wee Lord Jue back to the Dark Regions in song and dance!]

    [Moreover, with Lord Jue at your sides, not to mention just digging into the tomb, even if you empty it outpletely, none within the Dark Regions will dare utter a single sound!]

    The two men who knew the entire truth behind it all instead did not dare to speak a word of it, holding it in within themselves so hard they almost sustained internal injuries.

    They could not even begin to imagine just what kind of an mentality their Lord Jue was taking as he led their Young Miss and her youngpanions to go dig up his own tomb.....

    The two men could do nothing but kept their mouths shut, to further suppress the raging emotions within their hearts.

    After a short rest, everyone climbed back onto the horse carriages to continue on their way to the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff. Five days passed in a blink and when they came upon the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff once again, it had be hugely different from before.

    At the sheer and precipitous cliff face after the dense forests, a thick stench of blood hung heavily in the air. The stench was so thick it was highly suffocating as a great area of the soil turned red under spilt blood. Dead bodiesy fallen scattered all over the ground as incessant sounds of fighting rang out at the cliff¡¯s edge.

    The pungent bloody aroma caused the running horses to sense danger and they slowed down their pace.

    The speed of the carriages slowed to a crawl and Jun Wu Xie woke up from having dozed off. Her eyes opened slightly and the thick stench of blood immediately shot up her nose causing her face to crease up into a deep frown.

    ¡°Awake already?¡± Jun Wu Yao did not seem to have noticed anything outside but was just looking at Jun Wu Xie with a smile on his face.

    ¡°Something¡¯s up outside.¡± Jun Wu Xie said. That bloody stench was a smell that was only too familiar to her.

    ¡°Just let Ye Sha and Ye Mei deal with it.¡± Jun Wu Yao said still smiling. After going down to the bottom of the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff, there wouldn¡¯t be much opportunities for them to rest and he did not wish to have anyone or anything impeding Jun Wu Xie from getting her rest.

    Ye Sha and Ye Mei who were on the outside of the carriage immediately slipped up front to scout out the situation upon receiving their orders and it was not long before they came back.

    But the expression on Ye Sha¡¯s face looked like it was almost covered with ayer of frost.

    ¡°Two different factions from the Twelve Pces are battling up front.¡± Ye Mei reported stoically.

 Chapter 1288

    Chapter 1288: ¡°Revisiting the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff (6)¡±

    ¡°Twelve Pces.¡± Jun Wu Yao¡¯s eyes instantly turned to ice and the corners of his mouth curled up into a chilling smile. ¡°Did you see which two pces were they from?¡±

    Upon hearing the mention of the Twelve Pces, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes had turned colder as well.

    The Twelve Pces had been searching for the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb all this time and the location of the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff had already been exposed. Regardless whether they possessed the map or not, the pces would send their people to probe further into the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff. Weren¡¯t the numerous piles of bones thepanions had seen before left behind by people with simr aims?

    Ye Mei was silent for a moment as he nced at Ye Sha who was reacting rather strangely before he said: ¡°One party is the Pce of All Life and the other is the..... me Demons Pce.¡±

    The moment the three words me Demons Pce was mentioned, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s heart jumped in shock!

    me Demons Pce.....

    Back in the Cloudy Peaks, hadn¡¯t the two men who had wanted to snatch her ring spirit from her been from the me Demons Pce? That incident could be said to have been the most abysmal stumble that Jun Wu Xie had taken since her rebirth, the first taste she had of the Middle Realm¡¯s power, which had nearly cost her her life in the Cloudy Peaks.

    Moreover, the Ye Sha of that time had in order to protect her, self imploded in a show of ultimate sacrifice!

    Jun Wu Xie now understood why Ye Sha¡¯s face had turned so frosty.

    ¡°Little Xie, is there something you seemed to have recalled?¡± Jun Wu Yao turned his head to look at Jun Wu Xie. The words me Demons Pce had simrly left a deep impression on him.

    Jun Wu Xie narrowed her eyes and her hands clenched into fists.

    Suddenly, her tightly clenched up hands were wrapped up by a warm hand that closed over hers.

    ¡°Leave it to me to deal with it.¡± Jun Wu Yao¡¯s voice rang out coaxingly from a side of her ear.

    Jun Wu Xie raised her head to look at Jun Wu Yao.

    ¡°I understand that Little Xie wants to seek revenge, but as we are just about to go down to the bottom of the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff, why should you waste your energy upon trash such as them?¡± Jun Wu Yao persuaded in a highly gentle tone, as his other hand stroked Jun Wu Xie gently upon her head.

    ¡°I want to do it myself.¡± Jun Wu Xie said as her eyes narrowed. The humiliation she had suffered upon the Cloudy Peaks still had not been forgotten till this day. If Ye Sha had not finally chosen to self implode at that time, then the one who would have died upon the Cloudy Peaks that day would have been her.

    At that time, she was merely nothing more than an insect in the eyes of the people from the Middle Realm, but things were highly different now.

    She wanted payback for that debt!

    Jun Wu Yao however shook his head and further coaxed: ¡°Be good. This time, let me do it.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Jun Wu Yao in puzzlement. This was the first time that Jun Wu Yao was persuading her not to do it herself.

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s narrowed into two little crescents as he looked at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s long and luxurious jet ck hair as he said in an indifferent voice and said: ¡°Little Xie¡¯s ways are still just too gentle. For people who had once brought harm upon you, I do not want them to die off so easily. Moreover, I would also not wish for the poison you had crafted with your own hands to be taken by such people. It will just be too much of a waste.¡±

    Even if it was poison, as long as it was made personally by her, he would be most willing to swallow it, and not give that luxury to the bunch of insects from the me Demons Pce.

    Jun Wu Xie was taken aback. From as long as she could remember, he was the first person to say that..... her ¡°ways were too gentle¡±.

    Unable to change Jun Wu Yao¡¯s mind, Jun Wu Xie finally nodded in agreement. Jun Wu Yao left a light kiss upon her forehead and he immediately disappeared from the spot he had been in, as Ye Sha and Ye Mei turned into two fleeting fast shes that sped up in front!

    Qiao Chu and the others who hade out from their horse carriage heard Ye Sha and Jun Wu Yao¡¯s conversation and the faces of Qiao Chu and Hua Yao immediately turned an ugly shade.

    Everything that had happened back in the Cloudy Peaks then, had been just too terrifying!

    ¡°What is going on.....¡± Fan Zhuo asked as he led Little Jue down from the carriage. Little Jue had just touched the ground when he saw that Jun Wu Yao was not with Jun Wu Xie and his short legs immediately opened in stride to speed over to Jun Wu Xie,tching himself onto Jun Wu Xie¡¯s waist with a leap, to call out in a soft and adorable voice: ¡°Little Big Brother.¡±

 Chapter 1289

    Chapter 1289: ¡°Revisiting the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff (7)¡±

    Besides Fan Zhuo, everyone¡¯s faces were not looking too good and Fan Zhuo had immediately picked up that something was up.

    ¡°There are people from the Twelve Pces at the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff.¡± Fei Yan said through gritted teeth.

    ¡°The path always narrows between enemies! I wonder if those two scoundrels we met back in the Cloudy Peaks are there as well. If they are, I would really like to avenge the humiliation we¡¯ve suffered before!¡± Qiao Chu said as he clenched his fists so tightly they were making a crackling sound. Although they had managed to survive, but their lives had been saved only with the sacrifice of Ye Sha¡¯s life.

    Although they did not know how Ye Sha had resurrected, but to a man, having to hide behind someone else¡¯s back to live in cowardice was to them justpletely unbearable humiliation!

    ¡°What is going on here?¡± Fan Zhuo asked, bing more confused.

    Fei Yan and Rong Ruo knew very clearly about the encounter that Jun Wu Xie, Qiao Chu and Hua Yao had met with in the Cloudy Peaks but Fan Zhuo knew nothing about it. Now that they have stumbled upon the people from the me Demons Pce, Rong Ruo exined what had happened before to Fan Zhuo.

    Fan Zhuo¡¯s face then immediately contorted in rage.

    ¡°The Twelve Pces are truly getting more and more audacious!¡±

    ¡°The rtionship between the Nine Temples and the Twelve Pces have always been subtle and the Four Sides have always withdrawn themselves from the strife. When the Dark Regions stopped getting involved with the affairs of the Middle Realm, the people that were happiest about it were the Twelve Pces, thinking that they could grab at the opportunity to control everything?¡± Fei Yan said, his voice a cold sneer.

    As the youths carried on with their conversation, none of them noticed that Little Jue whom Jun Wu Xie was carrying in her arms was also looking at them, every single one of their words floating into the little boy¡¯s ears and his scarlet eyes suddenly shed with a strange glint.

    ¡°Little Big Brother, painful?¡± Little Jue raised his head, looking mournfully at Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie replied: ¡°It¡¯s not painful anymore.¡±

    Little Jue lowered his head, and it was not known what he was thinking about. His spirit was notplete and whether he was able to fully understand all that Rong Ruo said was another question.

    ......

    At the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff¡¯s top, two factions were engaged in battle and the light from Purple Spirits lit up the air!

    The stench of blood grew thicker spreading out further. There were deaths suffered from both sides but no matter how many of them fell, they had no intention of stopping in the least as the fierce battle ground on.

    ¡°You people from the me Demons Pce are just too outrageous. Do you think there is no one left in Pce of All Life! ?¡± A man who had been pushed back in retreat from a palm strike was looking rather pale as he clutched at his chest, his eyes ring fiercely at the grey robed man in front of him.

    The grey robed man stood with his arms behind his back, his cold gaze filled with disdain.

    Standing behind the grey robed man, a man dressed in green then said with a sneer: ¡°No matter how many people you have, juste at us! The me Demons Pce would not fear you!¡±

    The two groups of people from the me Demons Pce and the Pce of All Life had encountered each other on the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff and their purpose was clear. The people from the Pce of All Life had thought that the opposing party would not want to blow up the incident like them and had not expected that upon the moment they met, the people from the me Demons Pce would attack them immediately. They attacked fiercely, everything single strike lethal, catching the people from the Pce of All Lifepletely unprepared as they scrambled to defend themselves!

    What made things worse for them was that the grey robed man from the me Demons Pce was terrifyingly powerful!

    The two different parties had a simr amount of people and their overall might was about the same. But the me Demons Pce had an explosively powerful man in grey robes and with just his power alone, he had exterminated quite a number of men from the Pce of All Life. That had pushed the people from the Pce of All Life back on the defensive.

    Looking at the number of their people dwindling, the leader of the party from the Pce of All Life was beginning to be more anxious.

    ¡°Pooh! If not for the fact that you have one of your Elders with you, do you think that you will be able to hold us back? !¡±

    [Trantor¡¯s Note: Did I use Pce of All Living or Pce of All Life back then? Can¡¯t seem to find it...]

 Chapter 1290

    Chapter 1290: ¡°Revisiting the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff (8)¡±

    The man dressed in green arched up an eyebrow as he stared at the man whose face was turning more and more pale and said with augh: ¡°You can¡¯t me anyone for that but fault your own Elder for not being close to your men. Elder Hui here really cares for each and every one of us here in the me Demons Pce and for something as important as this, he had naturallye with us here.¡±

    The man from the Pce of All Life continued to re at the man dressed in green, wishing he could leap over to tear that man into shreds.

    ¡°Although the Pce of All Life and the me Demons Pce aren¡¯t exactly allies, but we have never been hostile to each other. Why is Elder Hui suddenly attacking us so maliciously?¡± He could only hope to be able to convince Elder Hui as if this battle was allowed to y out to its end, they would definitely end uppletely defeated!

    Elder Hui stared coldly at the man and did not say a word, looking like he could not be bothered to waste his breath on the man.

    It was instead the man dressed in green who said with augh: ¡°Never been hostile? Do you really think we do not know it? When the Pce of All Life were not able to find the location of the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb, you had schemed in all manner of ways to snatch the maps the other seven pces held in their hands. It has been noticed that in these recent years, the Pce of All Life had been actively moving about in the Lower Realm.¡±

    The man from the Pce of All Life was taken aback in shock, and a slight tinge of guilt came into his eyes.

    The Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb was too hard to find and the many elites they had sent down here in the beginning had not returned at all. But seven other pces among them had acquired for themselves a portion of the map to the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb and that had pressured the Pce of All Life greatly. The Twelve Pces had held a fairly equivalent amount of power among them and had always been about neck to neck. But all the various pces among them had always seeked to overturn that situation wanting to wield authoritative power over the Twelve Pces.

    And the treasures and magical artifacts buried within the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb would one such chance for all of them!

    ¡°Though it should not be unexpected for the Pce of All Life to want to do that, but out of all the undesirable things you did, you really shouldn¡¯t have chosen to go against our me Demons Pce.¡± The man dressed in green said with a sudden glint in his eye!

    ¡°What do you mean by that!¡± The man from the Pce of All Life asked quickly in surprise.

    The man in green then said: ¡°The me Demons Pce handed our portion of the map to the Qing Yun n in the Lower Realm but the Qing Yun n was suddenly cleanly obliterated by someone in a blink. We then found out that the method that was employed there had a situation exactly like what it would be like after the Pce of All Life uses their poison. Do you really think that we do not dare to do anything to do after that? You dared to seize the property of the me Demons Pce, and you are then destined to pay for it with your life!¡±

    That day, the man in green and Elder Hui had made their way to the Cloudy Peaks and had not expected to encounter with an unexpected situation which gave them no choice at that time but to have to return to the Middle Realm. Never had they expected that when they came to the Cloudy Peaks once again, they discovered that their chosen pawn, the Qing Yun n, had beenpletely obliterated in an extremely short period of time, where every single disciple throughout the Qing Yun n was poisoned!

    The me Demons Pce had initially selected the Qing Yun n because the Qing Yun n was a highly stable and revered force in the Lower Realm. They had seem unshakable at that time but the Qing Yun n was suddenly wiped out and the map they had left with the Qing Yun n had gone missing!

    One must then ask, with the Qing Yun n being the most vaunted n that specialized in Medicine, who in the Lower Realm would be able to wipe them outpletely like that?

    Among the Twelve Pces, besides the Pce of All Life who was most well known for poisons, they couldn¡¯t think of anyone else!

    Wiping out the Qing Yun n entirely, was not a feat that someone from the Lower Realm would be capable of and the me Demons Pce had immediately locked their sights upon the Pce of All Life!

    Now that they¡¯ve met them, how could they possibly allow these people from the Pce of All Life to live! ?

    The man from the Pce of All Life stared with his eyes wide and his mouth open in incredulity. He had not known about this matter at all! If the Pce of All Life had really gotten the map, how could it be possible that he would know nothing about it? This was obviously a misunderstanding!

    However, just as he was about to open his mouth to exin, a tall and slender figure suddenly appeared in between the two groups of people!

 Chapter 1291

    Chapter 1291: ¡°Settling the Score (1)¡±

    ¡°Who are you! ?¡± The man in green asked with his face creased up in a frown as he stared at Jun Wu Yao who had suddenly appeared. He carelessly assumed that the man was someone from the Lower Realm and the glow from his Purple Spirit red out wide, fully prepared to eradicate this random person who was in their way.

    But before he could make a move, Elder Hui who was standing right beside him suddenly held him down by his shoulder.

    ¡°Elder Hui?¡± The man in green questioned in puzzlement as he looked at Elder Hui.

    Elder Hui¡¯s eyes narrowed up as he stared with his eyes fixed upon Jun Wu Yao.

    ¡°Don¡¯t make any rash moves.¡± Elder Hui said in a cold voice.

    ¡°Why?¡± The man in green was confused. Even for the people from the Pce of All Life, they had immediately move to kill in the first instance. Facing just a man from the Lower Realm now and Elder Hui was asking them to not act rashly?

    ¡°Look there.¡± Elder Hui stuck out his chin to point and the eyes of the man in green looked in that direction, his gaze moving down from Jun Wu Yao¡¯s face to his feet!

    Suddenly, he realized that Jun Wu Yao¡¯s feet were not touching the ground, but he was levitating off the ground, about a palm width above.

    With that one look, the man in green was immediately bathed in cold sweat.

    The man from the Pce of All Life panted heavily as he stared at Jun Wu Yao, and he noticed the strange phenomenon upon Jun Wu Yao.

    Just like the man in green, he was simrly shocked!

    Levitation could only be used by extraordinary people and throughout the entire Twelve Pces, besides the Twelve Pce Lords, none others are capable of that technique. Moreover, even for all the various Pce Lords, they could only levitate for short periods of time where it was achieved through gathering their spirit powers below their feet and they could only maintain it for very short periods. But the man before their eyes was tantly using it as recement for walking and what terrified him even more was that he was unable to detect the slightest trace of spirit power from the man.

    In an instant, the people from the me Demons Pce and the Pce of All Life were made immediately aware, no matter what the identity of the man before them really was, he possessed power beyond that of their respective Pce Lords themselves!

    That one point was enough to drive terror deep into their hearts.

    Although the Twelve Pce Lords in the MIddle Realm were not considered to be peerless and invincible, but they were already considered to be part of the elites. There weren¡¯t many who could surpass them and anyone who did hold power stronger than them, would possess simrly powerful backgrounds.

    Right at that moment, regardless whether it was the people from the me Demons Pce or the Pce of All Life, they were all not dumb enough to go challenge Jun Wu Yao in any way.

    The sh and tter of drawn weapons that had filled the area just a moment before, had immediately disappeared without a trace with the appearance of Jun Wu Yao.

    ¡°May I ask the identity of this esteemed stranger? The me Demons Pce had to deal with a little private issue today and if we¡¯ve offended you in any way, allow me to ask for your understanding.¡± The highly cold and arrogant Elder Hui suddenly turned highly deferential and his tone of voice became polite and amicable.

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s face had a devilish smile upon it and his gaze swept over the people from the me Demons Pce but did not say a single word.

    His silence made the people standing atop the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff even more nervous.

    After a while, Ye Mei and Ye Sha finally caught up and lined themselves on both sides of Jun Wu Yao.

    However, the instant Ye Sha and Ye Mei appeared, the man in green and Elder Hui¡¯s faces immediately changed!

    Isn¡¯t that man the ck robed one who had imploded himself in sacrifice back at the Cloudy Peaks? Didn¡¯t he die that time when his body blew up into a million pieces? How..... did hee to appear here now?

    The man in green was suddenly in a panic. He attempted to tell himself that the man he was seeing was not the same one he encountered back in the Cloudy Peaks, but no matter which way he looked at it, that man¡¯s face was exactly the same as the one he had seen back in the Cloudy Peaks! And even his clothes and demeanor was exactly the same!

    What really made him even more fearful, were the words Jun Wu Yao then asked that man!

 Chapter 1292

    Chapter 1292: ¡°Settling the Score (2)¡±

    ¡°Are those two men here?¡± Jun Wu Yao asked in a highly casual voice.

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s question caused the heart of the man in green rise to shoot up, lodging in the back of his throat, and making his entire body break out in cold sweat.

    [Those two men?]

    [What two men! ?]

    That question had made the man in green to suddenly think of the time he and Elder Hui had attacked Ye Sha!

    Ye Sha slowly raised his head and his chillingly cruel gaze swept over the man in green and Elder Hui before he said: ¡°They¡¯re present.¡± Immediately upon saying that, he raised his hand and pointed his finger at the man in green and Elder Hui.

    With Ye Sha¡¯s finger pointed at them, it immediately caused the hearts of the man in green and Elder Hui to drop to the bottom of the ravine. They turned instinctively to look at Jun Wu Yao and they saw that corners of Jun Wu Yao¡¯s mouth had curled up into a chillingly devilish smile, a smile that sent shivers deep into their bones.

    ¡°This is just a misunderstanding! Please hear us out and allow us to exin!¡± Suddenly overwhelmed with fear, the man in green quickly said in a hurry. For some reason, just looking at Jun Wu Yao¡¯s gaze had made him realize that he was doomed. Fear like he never felt before spread to every inch of his body which made his voice tremble slightly.

    ¡°Oh?¡± An eyebrow on Jun Wu Yao¡¯s face lifted, the sinister smile never once leaving his face, obviously in no hurry to make his move.

    And Jun Wu Yao¡¯s single syble query in reply wastched on by the man in green like it was hisst ray of hope to live.

    ¡°We..... We were only seeking to capture that youth who possessed a nt spirit that day and we had absolutely no intention of making things difficult for our brother here, and had never even dreamed of wanting to hurt him at all! That day..... That day, although our Elder injured him, but we had never seeked to take his life but had merely wanted to stop him from interfering with our mission.....¡± The man in green stuttered in a shaky voice, nothing like the arrogant person he was when he had been talking to the people from the Pce of All Life.

    Jun Wu Yao just looked at him smilingly.

    The man in green couldn¡¯t fathom what Jun Wu Yao was thinking and he did not dare to say another word.

    The colour on Elder Hui¡¯s face had turned a highly ugly shade.

    Jun Wu Yao remained silent for a while and then suddenly said with augh: ¡°From what you¡¯ve told me, both of you were only intending to kill that little youth who possessed a nt spirit?¡±

    The man in green thought that he had just found a crevice to turn the whole thing around and he quickly nodded vehemently.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, our target had always been to only snatch that nt spirit and we¡¯ve never wanted to hurt the innocent. The me Demons Pce would never allow us to act rashly but our brother here had chosen to self implode on his own that day.....¡± At that moment, the man in green was just anxious to resolve the matter and he wanted to have absolutely nothing to do with this terrifying man before their eyes.

    Hearing the exnation given by the man in green, the people from the Pce of All Life sneered in derision.

    ¡°The me Demons Pce would never allow you to act rashly? That must be the biggest joke I have ever heard! The me Demons Pce have always been arrogant in their ways and that is a fact that is widely known throughout the Middle Realm. Why had this brother here chosen to self implode? If you had not forced him into a corner with no other way out, how could he possibly choose to make such a choice!¡± The man from the Pce of All Living said in a voice dripping with contempt. Although he was no match for the people from the me Demons Pce here, but he was not a dumb person. The mysterious man from unknown origins obviously had some form of conflict with the two men from the me Demons Pce and he would naturally not miss this great opportunity to add fuel to the fire.

    If he was able to anger the man enough tosh out and destroy the people from the me Demons Pce, then they would be saved from their crisis,

    The man in green had tried so hard to finally appease the terrifying man and seeing the man from the Pce of All Life driving the wedge further with his venomous words, he immediately felt the scalp on his head crawl. He then rushed to shout loudly: ¡°You must not shoot off your mouth so carelessly! Our me Demons Pce had always been careful to stay within the boundaries and would never pick a fight unnecessarily!¡±

    He silently prayed fervently in his heart, that Jun Wu Yao would not believe the words of the man from the Pce of All Life.

 Chapter 1293

    Chapter 1293: ¡°Settling the Score (3)¡±

    ¡° I¡¯m shooting my mouth off? Ha ha, what a great joke! If the ways of the me Demons Pce could be termed to be within boundaries, then why had you attacked my people from the Pce of All Life here today?¡± The man from the Pce of All Life was not willing to let go of the fact that the me Demons Pce had taking advantage of the fact their more numerous group of people and were killing them indiscriminately.

    The man in green then said angrily: ¡°If not for the fact that you guys from the Pce of All Life had stepped out of line and snatched away what belonged to us, why would we have to resort to such drastic measures! ?¡±

    ¡°Ha! Snatch your things? That¡¯s just what you im! When did we ever snatch anything of yours? It is obvious all of you are just falsely pinning this charge out of nowhere onto our heads! This is just a lousy excuse you are making for yourselves!¡± The man from the Pce of All Life was so angry he was spitting his words out through gritted teeth. They had never wanted to get into this brawl with the me Demons Pce but the me Demons Pce had suddenly lunged straight at them, catching thempletely unprepared. If not for the sudden appearance of Jun Wu Yao, even the men they had left there would have been ughtered by the me Demons Pce!

    Although the Pce of All Life had once thought to steal the maps, but as the various pces had always been highly secretive about the maps they possessed, they had not been able to find out to which power they had handed their map over to in the Lower Realm! Hence, even if they had wanted to steal the map, they didn¡¯t even know where they were to begin!

    Against this usation from the me Demons Pce, the Pce of All Life just found itpletely ludicrous.

    Both sides were unwilling to budge. The me Demons Pce were anxious to resolve their conflict with Ye Sha from before and on the other hand, the Pce of All Life was trying their best to muddy up the waters as they argued vehemently with each other. But due to Jun Wu Yao¡¯s terrifying presence there, they did not dare throw any more punches.

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s smile did not change in the slightest but his eyes had darkened without anyone noticing.

    Just as the man from the Pce of All Life was in a hurry to push the men from me Demons Pce deeper into the abyss, a dark shadowy sh suddenly shot past his neck!

    In an instant, that man lost his voice. His eyes red wide in disbelief as a thin red line appeared upon his neck. Blood then gushed out from that thin red line to immediately turn his entire neck red. His shocked eyes were staring straight at Jun Wu Yao, seemingly unable to ept what was happening to him!

    A thud then sounded!

    The man¡¯s head rolled upon the ground and blood sprayed out from the wide open wound! Warm red blood rained down upon the area around his now dead body.

    And under that bloody rain, the man¡¯s corpse fell in his own blood.

    Till death, he still did not know what wrong he hadmitted. Why Jun Wu Yao had not only not raised his hand against the people from the me Demon Pce but had instead lopped off his head without even moving!

    The leader of the men from the Pce of All Life had died in a blink!

    The rest of the people from the Pce of All Life stood rooted in their spots woodenly. They had not even seen when Jun Wu Yao had struck and their leader was already dead without even making a sound!

    The warm blood sttered upon their faces but it instead chilled them to their bones!

    That man¡¯s death had beenpletely unexpected and had taken everyone by surprise. Even the people from the me Demons Pce were stunned.

    Hadn¡¯t this mysterious mane here seeking to settle scores with them? Why had heshed out but it was a man from the Pce of All Life who died instead?

    The man in green whose heart had been lodged in his throat all this time finally secretly breathed out in relief and a tinge of delight rose within his heart. He immediately went walking forward and he sped his hand over his fist respectfully before Jun Wu Yao to say: ¡°Let me express my gratitude for Senior¡¯s help. Such despicable people should rightfully fall to such a fate. Senior is truly a esteemed man with a sense of justice. I apologise for any offence caused from the misunderstanding between us before and we are willing to offer our sincerest apologies to our brother here once again, hoping that the matter can be resolved henceforth.¡±

 Chapter 1294

    Chapter 1294: ¡°Settling the Score (4)¡±

    When Jun Wu Yao killed the man from the Pce of All Life, it made the man in green assume that Jun Wu Yao no longer had the intention to made things difficult for them and that assumed discovery secretly delighted him but he was unable to hide the sparkle of joy that came into his eyes.

    However, before the man in green was finished congratting himself in glee, several dark shadowy shes shot past his shoulders, shooting behind behind he stood!

    In a blink, every single person from the Twelve Pces standing upon the top of the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff suddenly had all their heads spiralling away, separated from their bodies!

    With the exception of the man in green who had his smile frozen upon his face and Elder Hui, everyone from the me Demons Pce and the Pce of All Life were all killed without a sound in an instant!

    Several tens of people had their heads lopped off at the exact same moment and great sprays of blood burst out from the open wounds upon their necks.

    The blood fell, a fine red drizzle as it dotted thend drop by drop, the still warm and sticky blood instantly soaking into the clothes of the man in green and Elder Hui¡¯s.

    The man in green and Elder Hui suddenly stared with their eyes wide and incredulous, in utter disbelief as they turned to look at Jun Wu Yao, the glee from before dissipating into nothing in that instant. They could not understand at all why the man had done that.....

    If it was for revenge, why had he killed the people from the Pce of All Life as well?

    If not for revenge, why had he carried out this instantaneous massacre! ?

    On this trip to the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff, both the me Demon Pce and the Pce of All Life had sent out quite a number of powerful fighters and although the me Demons Pce had Elder Hui leading them, it would still pose them some difficulty to annihte the entire group from the Pce of All Life in a short period of time.

    But the incredibly handsome and devilishly looking man standing before their eyes had merely wiggled his fingers nonchntly and he had immediately imed the lives of several tens of people from the two different pces with many powerful fighters among them!

    Such absolutely peerless and dominating power threw the man in green and Elder Hui into a helpless state in that instant!

    ¡°Senior..... Senior, what are you doing.....¡± The clothes of the man in green were now thoroughly soaked through with the blood from hisrades as his eyes stared in pure horror at Jun Wu Yao.

    He was still smiling, though his hands were already stained with the blood of murder.

    Seeing him through that rain of blood, while he stood before their eyes, that was no longer a man, but a bloodthirsty demon!

    ¡°You were just saying earlier that you were seeking to kill a little fe.....¡± Jun Wu Yao¡¯s eyes narrowed up, and his jet ck irises were slowly in tandem with his deepening smile, gradually filling up with a brilliant violet light.

    ¡°Apologies, the little one you were seeking to kill is actually my sweetheart.¡±

    In the instant that the violet lightpletely filled the irises, a ball of ck mist suddenly appeared beside Jun Wu Yao! The mist swirled incessantly behind him, like malevolent ws and fangs, ready to tear anyone up in shreds in an instant!

    That moment, the man in green and Elder Hui were stunned in immobility.

    Their eyes stared locked upon Jun Wu Yao¡¯s pair of violet coloured eyes and a body numbing terror immediately gripped upon their hearts!

    Under the Heavens, the lone possessor of such a pair of demonic violet eyes was just one man!

    ¡°Dar..... Dark..... Emperor.....¡± All strength immediately drained out of the man in green and he fell with a crash to sit unceremoniously upon the ground, his face filled with hopeless despair!

    Demonic violet eyes, ck shadowy spirit power.....

    The devilishly enchanting man standing before them was actually the Dark Emperor of legend, the lone one man who unified the entire Middle Realm!

    How could this be possible!

    The man in greenpletely lost all will to resist, his heart only filled with fear and panic.

    While Elder Hui¡¯s face was a white sheet, without the slightest tinge of colour in it.

    Although he was an Elder in the me Demons Pce and possessed highly dominating power, but from the moment he saw that pair of demonic violet eyes, all of that suddenly held no more meaning.

    The Dark Emperor.....

    The Middle Realm¡¯s true Emperor!

 Chapter 1295

    Chapter 1295: ¡°Settling the Score (5)¡±

    The Dark Emperor¡¯s glorious fame had spread far and wide and was well known within the Middle Realm for a long time. Even though he had already passed on for many years and the Middle Realm¡¯s hierarchy of power had changed drastically, but not a single person, not anyone..... dared to deny the Dark Emperor¡¯s power, or dared to disparage the Dark Emperor in the slightest.

    Although the Dark Emperor had fallen, but the Night Regime still existed. Though the Night Regime did not involve themselves in any of the affairs in the Middle Realm, if something that was linked to the Dark Emperor came about, they would not let it go unheeded.

    Even if it was just a word that badmouthed the Dark Emperor, the culprit would be relentlessly persecuted by the Night Regime!

    The man in green and Elder Hui would not even in their dreams, truly expect to have the Dark Emperor who rocked the entire Middle Realm, who unified every single faction under him, to suddenly appear before them at that moment.

    [The Dark Emperor had not died! He was still alive!]

    ¡°Dark Emperor please spare our lives! Please spare us! ! !¡± The man in green was shaking like a leaf in the wind, and he could not be bothered with the fact that his heart had leapt up right into his throat but had immediately fallen to his knees within a puddle of blood to kowtow in apology continuously before Jun Wu Yao.

    If it had been anybody else they had met, they might still have a chance of surviving.

    But if it was the Dark Emperor.....

    The scythe of Death, was already held right against their necks.

    The name of the me Demons Pce was of no use in that situation. So what if they were from the Twelve Pces? It would not save their insignificant lives in any way!

    ¡°Dark Emperor.....¡± Elder Hui was simrly on his knees, unable to summon up any strength to resist at all. His eyes stared in terror, unable to believe everything that was happening to him.

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s eyes narrowed to a slit as he stared at the two men who had lost their souls upon seeing him, and the smile upon his lips curled up further.

    ¡°It seems that the two of you had taken extra good care of my Little Xie before.¡±

    That voice was highly maic, like it was the voice of the gods, but when it reached their ears, to Elder Hui himself, it sounded like death¡¯s knell had tolled.

    ¡°Dark Emperor have mercy, Dark Emperor please spare my life..... I will never do it again..... Never ever again.....¡± The man in green was crying so hard he was howling like an injured dog, cowering upon the ground and not even daring to even lift his head. He was scared. He was truly terrified.

    No one could possibly be the Dark Emperor¡¯s match. He wasn¡¯t, and Elder Hui wasn¡¯t. Whoever offended the Dark Emperor woulde to only one end.

    And that was the unchangingw that had stood almost forever in the Middle Realm!

    Ye Sha stared chillingly at the two men who had once driven him and Jun Wu Xie to those highly dire straits before. They were now worse than unwanted strays, kneeling and kowtowing before Jun Wu Yao, begging for their lives. That scene merely elicited a chilling smile from Ye Sha¡¯s lips as he remembered just how arrogant those two men had been, when they had almost forced the Young Miss to lose her life.

    But at that moment, when before Lord Jue, they were acting worse than abandoned dogs!

    Before absolute might, they were nothing but insects to be quashed.

    ¡°No need to get so nervous. I will not kill both of you.¡± Jun Wu Yao said with a smile, his devilish looking violet eyes smiling at them.

    The man in green raised his head shakingly, his tear streaked face looking highly wretched as he asked: ¡°Rea..... Really.....¡±

    Jun Wu Yao gave a lightugh. ¡°To put it more urately, I will not kill you so quickly.¡±

    The eyes of the man in green suddenly bulged in horror, his frantic arms and legs suddenly scrambling in hisst ditch attempt to escape this unbearable hell. But before he had even turned his body around, he was suddenly picked up and lifted into the air by an invisible force!

    ¡°No! Do not kill me! I have realized my mistake..... I have really realized my mistake.....¡± The man in green wailed with tears and mucus running down his face freely. If he had known that that little kid had links with the Dark Emperor, however much guts he could possibly possess, he wouldn¡¯t dare touch one hair upon the kid.

    However, his highly desperate pleas did not manage to convince Jun Wu Yao to show any mercy.

    Jun Wu Yao raised a hand and the man was lifted in the air by an invisible force. He then raised his other hand and a thread the colour of blood slowly extended out from the tip of his finger.

 Chapter 1296

    Chapter 1296: ¡°Settling the Score (6)¡±

    That blood red thread shot speedily to burrow into the chest of the man in green. The man in green struggled as his eyes red wide and his body began to convulse!

    The skin¡¯s surface that was not covered by his clothes showed lines upon lines of the blood red thread beginning to cover over it, the threads glowing faintly red, looking like a dense spider web that tightly meshed up over his entire body.

    In an instant, the little finger on his right hand started to turn into a blob of blood, his bones and flesh slowly being melted, to turn into thick and sticky blood, dripping drop by drop onto the ground.

    ¡°ARRRGH! ! !¡±

    The highly mournful wail tore out from the man throat. He could very clearly feel the excruciating pain of his flesh and bones slowly being rotted and melting away. The unimaginable pain almost pushed his mind into a faint, but he found that he was instead held clearly conscious against his will.

    Every single bit of that agony was being clearly pulsed through his nerves throughout his entire body!

    ¡°Blood Fiend..... Blood Fiend.....¡± Elder Hui stared as the man in green¡¯s finger rotted away into blood and his own body involuntarily began to shiver.

    Blood Fiend.....

    A unique ability only the Dark Emperor possessed, which could instantly turn anyone into a pool of blood. But he could control and manipte the speed of the rot, making the person feel every single moment of the agonizing torment of having his body slowly rot away bit by bit, while fear and terror wrecked at the person¡¯s mind.

    That was a torment that no one was able to endure.

    There was a legend that told of a man at the pinnacle of power in the Middle Realm. When the Dark Emperor unified the Middle Realm, that man had vainly thought that he could challenge the authourity of the Dark Emperor and that man had then been ¡°bestowed¡± with a taste of the Blood Fiend.

    Once the Blood Fiend infiltrated the body, one was doomed to a fate worse than death. That man was tortured from the entirety of three days and three nights, beginning from the tip of his fingers to spread continuously. First, it was the fingers, then came the palm, moving up the arm, shoulder and it spread downwards after that, from his chest to his legs. In the end, only his head was left and what made it all the more terrifying was till the end, even when the man had only a head left, he had still been alive.....

    The horror of the Blood Fiend greatly terrified the people of the Middle Realm and no one else dared anger the Dark Emperor from that moment on.

    They were all frightened, and terrorized.....

    But Elder Hui would not even in his dreams have thought, that he would one day experience the horrors of the Blood Fiend.

    All temperature seemed to leave his body in an instant, his ears filling with the incessant wailsing out from the man in green. It was such a heart rending scream that made his heart jump. Even before he had experienced that torment, he had already been scared witless.

    It was said that as the Blood Fiend was being carried out, the person afflicted with the Blood Fiend would be able to clearly feel every single bit of that excruciating pain as all his own internal organs were being slowly rotted away.

    Just thinking about it was making his scalp crawl.

    Elder Hui stared nkly at it and at that moment, he made a highly determined decision!

    He suddenly gathered all his spirit energy onto his palm and he brought his arm up to smash it down upon the crown of his head!

    He was sure to die, but he really did not dare to have a taste of the kind of agony the Blood Fiend would bring to him.

    But before his palm had even touched his head, his entire body was suddenly numbed but a sudden force. He felt as if someone was holding him, and he could not move himself a single inch.

    ¡°Have I allowed you to die?¡± Jun Wu Yao¡¯s voice suddenly sounded, that voice so filled with mirth, was like his worst nightmare that reverberated within his ears.

    He wanted to beg, but he was unable to move his mouth. Hence, he could only used his eyes that were filled with terror to stare at Jun Wu Yao.

    ¡°Enjoy the spectacle fully as he dies slowly, as it will your turn next.¡± Jun Wu Yao said as the corners of his mouth curled with into a smile, like one from a bloodthirsty demon.

 Chapter 1297

    Chapter 1297: ¡°Settling the Score (7)¡±

    That devilish pair of violet eyes, were now not tinged with mirth, but the gaze from them was filled with sharp chilling murder.

    At that time, when Jun Wu Yao found Jun Wu Xie, he had not said anything, nor asked much about it. But that incident had not been erased from his memory at all.

    That was the time that he had very nearly lost her.

    That had made him feel panic, an emotion that he had never experienced before, and he had felt it very clearly then.

    He would not allow them to die so easily. Regardless whether it was for the the pain Jun Wu Xie had suffered, or the panic that he had felt, he wasn¡¯t about to let them die off so easily.

    Only by inflicting this torture upon them, would he be able to appease the sense of panic he had felt in his heart when he had almost lost Jun Wu Xie.

    The pitiful and mournful howls in Jun Wu Yao¡¯s ears, sounded as moving as a song sung in praise.

    The thick stench of blood that pervaded the air all around, almost seemed to have pulled him back to the past, to the bloody fields of merciless massacre!

    Elder Hui wanted to plead for death, but was unable to, but could only watch on wide eyed as the body of the man in green slowly rotted away under the Blood Fiend. The screaming howlsing out from the man in green were highly piercing to the ears, his throat almost broken by the incessant screams, but he was still unable to make it all end for him.

    The agony was like the bottomless abyss. The mind of the man in green was almost crumbling under that unbearable pain and torture, but the most terrifying aspect of the Blood Fiend was that made him, at all times throughout the ordeal, remain conscious with crystal clear rity.

    Only by remaining conscious, would the torture be able y out to its extreme!

    Ye Sha and Ye Mei stood quietly behind Jun Wu Yao, a heated fervour filling their eyes.

    Having followed closely beside Jun Wu Yao for a long time, the two men could clearly feel just how intense the murder that Jun Wu Yao was feeling right at that moment. They had not felt such strong murdering from their Lord for a long time which seemed to have brought them back to all those years when they had stood with Jun Wu Yao when they rained massacre everywhere they went.

    The blood that had cooled for a long time boiled in renewed fervour right at that moment.

    This was their Lord they had swore allegiance to, and the celestial entity that had created them!

    Within the Night Regime, there was no right or wrong, nor was there truth or lies.

    The Night Regime only knew to abide by Lord Jue¡¯s orders.

    All and any orders!

    From the beginning to the end, Jun Wu Yao¡¯s face exhibited that same devilish smile, like all of this was not merciless ughter, not a bout of torture, but just an interesting game. The pitiful cries of the man in green, and the fear emanating from Elder Hui, were just ythings just to entertain him.

    .....

    Within the dense forest, the group who had remained in wait heard that highly tragic criespletely devoid of hope, the sounds sending chills to run through their bodies.

    And the suffocating stench of blood that wafted into the dense forest thereafter was so thick that it nauseated them.

    ¡°Big Brother Wu Yao..... what did he do?¡± Qiao Chu gulped loudly and asked. Staring into the thick foliage of the forest in that direction, just hearing the soundsing to his ears, and smelling the scent that wafted through the air, which chilled him right to the bones.

    ¡°I would strongly suggest that you keep that curiosity away and it will do you good.¡± Fan Zhou said as he drew in a deep breath, trying very hard to quell the thumping of his heart. He could feel a very strong and intense murder that was suffocating him, that was slowly spreading over the entire forest.

    If his guess was correct, that intense murder wasing from Jun Wu Yao.

    Murder that was so intense to feel, and from such a far distance away, already made him highly uneasy. If they went closer to it, he was afraid that all of them would not be able to withstand such an oppressive aura.

    Jun Wu Xie did not say a word. She merely sat on one side quietly, carrying the little ck cat in her arms.

    This bout of ughter, was a dance that he had choreographed for her.

    She would not go stop it, and neither did she want to stop it.

    Just as the group were deeply immersed within that terrifying atmosphere, Little Jue who had squatted silently on the side all this time, suddenly stood up without anyone noticing him, and opening his short legs in stride, he walked towards the direction of the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff.

 Chapter 1298

    Chapter 1298: ¡°Settling the Score (8)¡±

    Upon the top of the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff, the man in green could no longer make a noise. Therger part of his body had already been turned into a pool of blood and their was only his head still left. That blood smeared head hung suspended in the air, its nostrils ring slightly.....

    He had not yet died, he was still alive.....

    At that moment he wished for nothing more than to be dead, where he would no longer have to suffer this seemingly endless torment.

    His body was being slowly rotted away, eaten away bit by bit, suffering an agony that was beyond anything that a human was able to endure.

    He would rather he had never lived, than to have to endure through such a terrifying nightmare.

    Jun Wu Yao watched on with a smile. If not for the fact that Jun Wu Xie and herpanions were rushing to go down to the bottom of the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff, with his ability to control the speed of the Blood Fiend, he would be able to make him suffer a more torturous death.

    A month, or maybe a year.....

    Crush his bones and scatter his ashes, but it would not be enough to quell the hatred in his heart.

    Elder Hui who was made to witness the entire process had his heart now in shambles. After the man in green died, it would be his turn next.

    If possible, he would rather he be dead now, and even if he was to die under a thousand cuts, it would be a quicker death that the torture the Blood Fiend would inflict on him!

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s gaze then slowly turned, to fall upon the figure of Elder Hui, and with a voice that sounded like the tolling of the death knell, he then said.

    ¡°You¡¯re up.¡±

    Elder Hui was suddenly lifted up to be suspended in midair. Under Jun Wu Yao¡¯s oppressive aura, he found himself unable to move at all, unable to even utter a muffled moan.

    Even as an Elder of the me Demons Pce, he was reduced to be a helpless trembling mess, his lips white with fear.

    Jun Wu Yao released the Blood Fiend once more, and right at the very instant that the Blood Fiend pierced into Elder Hui¡¯s Body!

    A fiery red figure suddenly pounced onto him!

    Ye Sha and Ye Mei were surprised and were immediately about to move when Jun Wu Yao suddenly raised a hand to stop them.

    Upon Elder Hui¡¯s body, a tiny figure hadtched on tightly right in front of his chest!

    Upon that pair of tiny fair skinned hands, sharp nails had suddenly grown out of them, which had pierced right through Elder Hui¡¯s chest!

    Copious amounts of blood flowed out from the gaping wound which stained the little figure upon his chest red.

    It was a child, with a highly innocent and guileless face, but for that pair of deep scarlet eyes and his head of fiery red hair!

    ¡°It¡¯s Little Jue.¡± Ye Mei quickly recognized that little figure and his face filled up with an expression of surprise.

    The corners of Jun Wu Yao¡¯s lips lifted as he looked at Little Jue.

    At that moment, Little Jue¡¯s eyes were devoid of that bumbling ignorance they usually exhibited but were filled with a pure bestial urge to kill. His irises had turned to vertical slits, like the eyes of a snake and the adorable little fangs in his mouth had now grown longer, razor sharp.

    He stared at the pale faced Elder Hui and opened his mouth, to mp those fangs down upon Elder Hui¡¯s chest!

    In the next instant, a chunk of flesh was mercilessly ripped out from Elder Hui¡¯s chest!

    On thatrge gaping wound, with more flesh ripped away from it, blood flowed out and his ribs within that chest became clearly visible! Under those ribs, a wildly beating heart could be seen!

    ¡°Lord Jue.....¡± Ye Sha immediately spoke upon seeing that.

    Jun Wu Yao however folded his arms across his chest to stare calm and unruffled at Little Jue who was filled with murderous rage.

    ¡°Looks like I am not the only one who wants to avenge Little Xie afterall.¡±

 Chapter 1299

    Chapter 1299: ¡°Settling the Score (9)¡±

    Crunch crunch.....

    The sound of teeth crunching through bones floated through the air atop the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff as Little Jue bit through Elder Hui¡¯s exposed ribs.

    Elder Hui could not make a sound, but the pain shot through every single nerve in his body distinctly, the agony turning his face pale as a sheet, his eyes immediately red and bloodshot.

    The ribs were bitten through one by one under the crushing force of those teeth and the heart that just lost hisst line of defencey widely exposed to the air.

    ¡®Piak!¡¯

    Little Jue¡¯s little hand grasped the still beating heart within his palm and with his w like nails sharp as des, he tugged at it violently!

    The nails cut through all the arteries joined to the bright red heart as it continued to pulsate, suddenly digging it out from the chest!

    Upon Elder Hui¡¯s chest, was arge gaping hole, blood gushing out of it endlessly to flow down the length of his body, as it all finally dripped off his down pointed toes onto the ground.

    Little Jue¡¯s tiny figure then nimbly flipped backwards tond agilely on his feet, Elder Hui¡¯s heart sped within his hand as he stared at it with a bestial gaze, eager for a kill.

    Upon that clear little face, stters of blood smeared upon its surface, lending to that innocent and childlike face, a look of a ravenous and ferocious beast.

    He did not even give Elder Hui another look but just carried the heart within both of his hands to walk towards the dense foliage of the forest.

    ¡°Lord Jue, should I follow him?¡± Ye Sha asked in a solemn voice as he carefully observed Little Jue¡¯s actions.

    Jun Wu Yao however shook his head and said: ¡°Leave him be. Anyway.....¡± His gaze then fell back onto the blood soaked body of Elder Hui. ¡°This man will not be dying yet for quite a while more.¡±

    With his heart mercilessly ripped out, Elder Hui was miraculously still breathing, but the torment from the Blood Fiend still wrecked at him. As long as Jun Wu Yao wished it, he would not die, but neither would he be able to live!

    Jun Wu Xie and herpanions were still waiting within the forest and although Qiao Chu was highly curious about what Jun Wu Yao had done, his sensibilities was however telling him, that curiosity killed the cat and things will not turn out well if he persisted in that. He then sat himself down in resignation and lit a fire as thepanions gathered around, to rearrange the things they would be using to climb down to the bottom of the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff.

    Jun Wu Xie then started to distribute the elixirs she kept with her Cosmos Sack to herpanions. Before she set forth on the journey, she had cultivated several types of elixirs based on all the different situations she had seen of the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff from before.

    ¡°Little Big Brother.....¡±

    Suddenly, Little Jue¡¯s voice sounded from behind Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie turned her head around and immediately froze.

    The tiny and innocent little fe, was just standing behind her unmoving. But upon his body, face, and hands, they were allpletely stained with bright garish red blood. Upon that face filled with bloodstains, was a innocent and brilliant smile. He just stood there, his hands sped around a still fresh and bright red heart, his eyes filled with anticipation as he looked at Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Little Jue in surprise, staring at the little figure all covered in blood, aplete contrast to the image of the timid and bumbling little Emperor that was still fresh in her mind, but that smile upon that face was just as familiar as she remembered.

    Jun Wu Xie was frozen, while Qiao Chu and the others were equally stunned when they saw the state Little Jue was in.

    Who would have thought that the little one who had always run away crying with just a re from Fei Yan would suddenly appear before them looking like that.

    The blood on him was still wet and the sticky liquid was dripping down through the gaps in his fingers onto the ground.

    In that moment of quiet, the sound became extraordinarily clear within their ears.

    Feeling like the sound of every drip drummed right upon their hearts.

    ¡°Little Big Brother, a..... gift for you¡± Little Jue said with those innocent eyes wide and sparkling, the hands holding the gory heart raising a little as he struggled to bring it before Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes as the corners of his mouth broke into a guileless smile. But that disy of innocence, was soaked in bright garish blood.

 Chapter 1300

    Chapter 1300: ¡°Pure and Innocent Heart (1)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie had never once felt that the sight of blood could be so garish to her as she stared at the smiling Little Jue and her brows creased up together.

    ¡°This.....¡± Qiao Chu and the rest of the gang suddenly did not know what to say as the sight of Little Jue all covered in blood was nothing like the image of the timid and innocent little fe who was just a glutton in their minds.

    Jun Wu Xie walked up to him in silence as he looked at Little Jue whose face was full of anticipation. She used her own sleeve to wipe off the blood from that little face as Little Jue blinked nkly at her, his iplete soul causing him to be unable to understand why Jun Wu Xie was reacting so strangely at that moment.

    Jun Wu Xie continued to wipe away the blood carefully and took the heart that had gone cold from the little boy¡¯s hands to throw it onto the ground.

    A worried look came onto Little Jue¡¯s face but Jun Wu Xie still did not say a word as she went on to wipe at his tiny hands.

    ¡°Go change out of your clothes.¡± Jun Wu Xie said coldly.

    Little Jue shrunk his head into his shoulders and did not dare say anything against that but just looked at Jun Wu Xie with a tinge of aggrievement in his eyes before slowly climbing up into the horse carriage to change out of his blood soaked clothes.

    It was only after Little Jue went into the horse carriage that Qiao Chu and the others opened their mouths to speak.

    ¡°Little Xie, Little Jue is..... still very young, so maybe you shouldn¡¯t be too harsh on him.¡± Qiao Chu said a tad cautiously. Having stuck around around Jun Wu Xie for quite a period, he had been able to get a good idea of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s likes and dislikes.

    He could sense that Jun Wu Xie was in a rather bad mood at that moment as her eyes had turned slightly more cold than usual.

    ¡°Cough..... I think he must have gone to seek vengeance for you? He must have heard everything that we were talking about earlier.¡± Fei Yan chipped in hurriedly, in an attempt to plead on Little Jue¡¯s behalf. They had not noticed Little Jue¡¯s unusual actions earlier as the kid waspletely different from any other kid and the amount of words he knew that was his entire vocabry could be counted with the number of fingers they had. Who would have thought that the little fe who had not regained back all his awareness would suddenly go out andmit such a garishly bloody deed?

    The several youths there were all not that dumb and they had quickly linked Little Jue¡¯s actions to what they had talked about earlier to realise the reason behind it.

    And they strongly sympathised with the little boy in their hearts.

    Jun Wu Xie was silent for a moment before she opened her mouth to say softly.

    ¡°I brought him here, not for him do such things.¡±

    She still remembered when she had seen the Little Emperor for the first time. He had been so lovably timid and the slightest shock would reduce him into a trembling mass. But now, that Little Jue who hade in washed in blood waspletely different from the little Emperor she remembered as his nature at its core had never liked such gore and she did not want the kid¡¯s hands to be stained with blood.

    He would only need to continue to live his life in innocence and after his soul was healed, he would then be able to be thefortable and easy Emperor he was, without having to face the bloody gore and deceit, without having to taint his hands at all.

    The little Emperor was the most pure and innocent child Jun Wu Xie had ever met before who had though been born into an Imperial Family, still maintained such a guileless character.

    A pure and innocent heart was most rare and Jun Wu Xie did not want to taint the little Emperor¡¯s base personality.

    ¡°People created under the Scarlet Blood, would all be filled with an innate urge for ughter. Little Jue is usually highly obedient and adorable and today¡¯s incident must have been because the matter was linked to you which had then aroused the effects of the Scarlet Blood within him. Don¡¯t take it to heart. Wait till he recovers and all this might just fade awaypletely.¡± Rong Ruo said with a sigh, as she could roughly understand how Jun Wu Xie was feeling at that moment.

    Jun Wu Xie and the little Emperor were not rted in anyway but she had gone all out to help the little boy just because a pure and innocent was just too rare and precious.

 Chapter 1301

    Chapter 1301: ¡°Pure and Innocent Heart (2)¡±

    Even Jun Wu Xie herself was not able to exin why she was reacting so strongly when faced with the blood covered Little Jue. She had already epted as the norm that this world went by the rule where the strong feasts on the weak and she herself had yed by the same rule all this while.

    The victors seed while the defeated submit, since time immemorial, only the truly powerful would have thestugh.

    The weak had always turned out to be sacrificed throughout history.

    Although she knew that line of reasoning only too well, she still found that the image of a blood smeared Little Jue was to ringly garish to her eyes.

    That child, should have lived a life free from worries.

    Because he was such a rare find, it made people treasure him all the more.

    But now, a huge question remained within Jun Wu Xie¡¯s heart.

    Was the current Little Jue, still the same little Emperor that she had known from the start?

    A child as gentle as that, would really go on a rampage of ughter under the effects of the Scarlet Blood?

    Jun Wu Xie could not be certain that the current Little Jue had lost all his previous memories, although his actions and speech now were highly limited to only in their simplest terms, and he was not able toprehend any words that were tooplicated, basing his actions mostly by instinct.

    But had that instincte from the little Emperor¡¯s own consciousness, or from the Soul Calming Jade?

    Jun Wu Xie was seeking to save the soul of that little one who melted people¡¯s hearts, and not a spirit that was created out of thin air.

    When Jun Wu Xie did not say anything, Fan Zhuo and the others did not deem it appropriate for them to say anything more and they all just sat there quietly.

    Inside the horse carriage, Little Jue slipped himself out of his blood soaked clothes to change into a fresh set but he did not immediately get out of the car. He curled himself up as he hugged his knees and hid himself in a corner of the carriage¡¯s interior, his eyes looking highly aggrieved and filled with unease.

    Although he did not understand a lot of things, but he could still feel it.

    [Little Big Brother is unhappy.]

    Little Jue did not dare to go outside, did not dare to look in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes. He was afraid, but did not know what he was afraid of, his tears falling soundlessly out from hisrge eyes, rolling down unnoticed by anyone else over his cheeks, to finally drip into his clothes¡¯ cor.

    It was quiet within the forest, and not a single person spoke.

    After a while, Jun Wu Yao came back with Ye Sha and Ye Mei behind him. There wasn¡¯t the slightest trace of blood upon the three of them but the thick stench still hanging heavily in the air made all of them realize distinctly what they had gone out to do.

    ¡°I must have kept all of you waiting.¡± Jun Wu Yao said stopping three steps away from Jun Wu Xie. He wanted to envelop Jun Wu Xie into his arms and give her a good cuddle but he remembered that his little one would not like the stench of blood still lingering upon his clothes.

    Jun Wu Xie nced at Jun Wu Yao and nodded slightly. The expression on that small little face was the same as it looked usually but Jun Wu Yao had still detected that something was off.

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s gaze then swept over the heart that had been discarded upon the grass and quickly spotted the set on tiny footprints left behind on the grass. The corners of his mouth then curled up involuntarily in a smile.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? That little fe did something to upset you?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie shook her head, but after a moment she said: ¡°His intentions were good, but I do not wish it to be like this.¡±

    Jun Wu Yao thenughed lightly and said: ¡°You do not wish for the little one¡¯s hands to be tainted and stained full of blood right?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie nodded.

    ¡°Little Xie, you are really too interesting..... What are you worried about? Worried that the little one is no longer the little Emperor you once knew? Worried that this penchant for ughter hade from apletely unfamiliar soul?¡± Jun Wu Yao¡¯s voice was filled with mirth, but he had correctly guessed all of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s thoughts in her mind at that moment.

 Chapter 1302

    Chapter 1302: ¡°Pure and Innocent Heart (3)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s silence just made Jun Wu Yao more certain of his guess and realizing that it was rare to see Jun Wu Xie disying such a demeanor for someone else¡¯s sake, he immediately knew that Little Jue had a ce in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s heart, just as she had said before, where she truly saw the little kid as her own ¡°little brother¡±.

    ¡°Scarlet Blood was created based on modifying the Dark Emperor¡¯s Scarlet Darkness and the Scarlet Darkness was what brought the Dark Regions into being. Throughout the entire Middle Realm, no one dares to offend the Night Regime and do you know why is that so?¡± Jun Wu Yao asked.

    ¡°Because of their might.¡± Jun Wu Xie replied.

    Jun Wu Yao smiled and said: ¡°To your answer, it¡¯s yes, and also a no.¡±

    He sat down beside Jun Wu Xie, as Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mind would not be bothered by the smell of blood on his clothes at that moment.

    ¡°Although the Night Regime holds powerful might, but they are not feared merely because of their strength, but the innate unquenchable bloodthirstiness within them. Usually, they are merely a bunch of highly powerful fighters, but whenever they encounter anything that had to do with the Dark Emperor, a highly bloodthirsty urge would manifest uncontrobly within them. That phenomenon is brought about by their undying loyalty etched within their spirits and once evoked by someone, the effects of the Scarlet Darkness would rise within their bodies, turning them into a horde of demons climbed out straight from the depths of Hell.¡±

    The Night Regime was loyal only to the Dark Emperor alone. They paid no heed to the conflicts within the Middle Realm and they existed only to protect just that one man.

    ¡°Scarlet Blood is not aplete product but arge part of it is highly simr to the Scarlet Darkness. Although it¡¯s true that the little Emperor¡¯s spirit had been sacrificed, but the Soul Calming Jade is able to use the remnants of his soul¡¯s essence, as it tries to find some traces of his dissipated spirit, to restore it anew. You do not need to worry that the spirit in that child would be someone else¡¯s as he will still be him and that would not change. But as the deficiencies in his spirit had been too severe, his consciousness is unable to tell right from wrong, or the truth from lies. He is only capable of reacting based on his instincts and if I am not wrong, the fact that you¡¯ve saved him from before must have really left a very deep impression upon him.¡±

    ¡°Even if his spirit at that time had greatly dispersed, all that he saw would still leave faint traces behind. At this moment, the only person that little kid trusts is you and in his eyes, you are just like what the Dark Emperor is to the Night Regime.¡± Jun Wu Yao turned his head slightly to see the frown on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face gradually easing away and his eyes filled up with a smile.

    Ye Sha and Ye Mei remained deadly silent, and they had their eyes lowered.

    Nobody understood the meaning of Jun Wu Yao¡¯s words more deeply than they did. The kind of instinct that came from deep within their spirit was something that no one could subvert and the explosive power that it gave them would not be evoked for any other person, but only for the Dark Emperor that they all were loyal to.

    It was something that they themselves were not able to control.

    When they saw how Little Jue had reacted, they immediately understood what had happened to Little Jue. Jun Wu Yao had given Little Jue a drop of his blood, but he had not left his brand upon his soul. Their Lord Jue must have guessed that the little Emperor held endless gratitude towards the little Emperor and he had delivered the little fe to go remain at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s side.

    The Scarlet Darkness had never been used upon children as a child¡¯s awareness was weak and it would be extremely difficult for the child to control the instinctive urge the Scarlet Darkness brought. Moreover, Little Jue was originally inflicted not with Scarlet Darkness but was Scarlet Blood.....

    The replica that the Scarlet Blood was, would ultimately still not be as stable as the original Scarlet Darkness afterall.

    Even when Jun Wu Yao had given his blood to Little Jue after he was afflicted, the Scarlet Blood would still not be able to give one theplete effects of the Scarlet Darkness.

    Thank You for the support and please continue to read GDBBM and our other fantastic series on trantor¡¯s site at mistycloudtrantions

    All contributions big and small will be greatly appreciated and we at MistyCloudTrantions thank you! Hugz~

 Chapter 1303

    Chapter 1303: ¡°You¡¯re my Little Brother (1)¡±

    Scarlet Darkness does not harm a person¡¯s spirit but Scarlet Blood would!

    Scarlet Blood is afterall an iplete product and although itcked just that one ingredient, but it was the most crucial one.

    It was just one drop of blood, and it made a world of difference.

    From what Ye Sha and Ye Mei could see, Little Jue¡¯s condition had already stabilized. Although his spirit was notplete and he did not possess full analytical abilities, his consciousness was however distinctly clear without showing any symptoms of chaos or disorder.

    He was but a child and without possessing aplete spirit, it was impossible for him to be able to differentiate between things that well.

    If Jun Wu Xie looked upon Little Jue as a pawn, she would be d that Little Jue was in that condition, but she saw the little one as her ¡°little brother.¡±

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s words made Jun Wu Xie fall deep in thought. She went silent a moment and then suddenly stood up, to walk herself towards Fan Zhuo¡¯s carriage car.

    She leapt onto the carriage¡¯s tform agilely and drew the curtain on the carriage aside. Immediately, she saw that tiny little figure huddled in a shaking little bundle in the furthest corner of the carriage, and upon that adorable face, were crystalline tears flowing down from hisrge eyes. He was sitting there alone and weeping soundlessly, hugging his knees tightly while his body shook with his sobs.

    Seeing the figure of Jun Wu Xie suddenly appearing, Little Jue¡¯s eyes were suddenly filled with panic. He was suddenly flustered as he looked at Jun Wu Xie, the look in his eyes turning into anxiety and unease, but no longer showing any aggrievement.

    His mouth opened slightly as if wanting to say something, but turned out he did not dare to and the tears just continued to flow down his cheeks.

    As Jun Wu Xie looked at the little figure, his reaction made her subconsciously think of the little Emperor when she had first met him.

    He had looked just as timid like he was now.

    He had not changed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t..... Don¡¯t be angry.....¡± Little Jue said softly with a trembling voice as he looked pleadingly at Jun Wu Xie. He did not know where this feeling of unease wasing from but he was really afraid. Afraid that Jun Wu Xie would abandon him.

    ¡°Little Big..... Brother..... Don¡¯t be..... angry..... with me.....¡±

    His voice was shaky, and interjected with sniffles, as he did not dare to cry out aloud, trying his best to hold in his sobs.

    Jun Wu Xie suddenly felt her chest tighten and constrict and she went straight inside the carriage to sit inside as she looked at Little Jue tearing up helplessly.

    ¡°I am not angry.¡± Jun Wu Xie said as she looked at Little Jue, her eyes serious. ¡°Even if I am angry, it will not be at you. I am just.....¡±

    Jun Wu Xie did not continue with her words. After she had rescued the little Emperor from the Condor Country¡¯s Imperial Capital, Jun Wu Xie gathered from Grand Tutor He that the lone Poison Man that had protected the little Emperor at the cost of his own life had not been anyone else but the little Emperor¡¯s elder brother.

    The poison had prated too deeply and he had already lost his awareness where he was unable to recognize anybody.

    But it was at the moment when the little Emperor was in danger that his elder brother had suddenly appeared, using his unnaturally broad shoulders, to shield the naive little Emperor.

    Even after having his mindpletely destroyed and still possessing the presence of mind to do that, in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes, that was almost a miracle.

    However.....

    She had not been able to save that miracle.

    That was the first time that Jun Wu Xie had not known what to do, despite being equipped with her skills and knowledge in Medicine but was unable to put it to use.

    That was the case for the little Emperor¡¯s elder brother, and it was the same for the little Emperor himself.

    Jun Wu Xie was angry, only at herself, never ever ming it upon anyone else.

    She had once thought, if only she had been more skilled in Medicine then, would she have been able to save the little Emperor¡¯s brother? Would she be able to cure the little Emperor?

    In that way, the little Emperor would not have to suffer such agony, and he would be able to go back to the Buckwheat Kingdom with his elder brother, or he might have been able to continue to enjoy his life as the little Emperor, or maybe he could have be a duke that strove to be a Beast Tamer as he trained under his elder brother¡¯s protection.

 Chapter 1304

    Chapter 1304: ¡°You¡¯re my Little Brother (2)¡±

    In that way, the little Emperor would then have no need to endure any such suffering, and he would be able to go back to the Buckwheat Kingdom with his elder brother, or he might have been able to continue to enjoy his life as the little Emperor, or maybe he could have be a duke that strove to be a Beast Tamer as he trained under his elder brother¡¯s protection.

    Unfortunately, she had not been able to save the little Emperor¡¯s elder brother, and had even almost lost the little Emperor as well.....

    Throughout the two lives Jun Wu Xie had lived, the past and the present, these were the only two instances that she had felt that her deep knowledge and skills in Medicine had beenpletely useless.

    ¡°Little Big Brother..... not angry.....¡± Little Jue seemed to be able to feel that Jun Wu Xie¡¯s demeanor was not as sharp and chilling as before and he instinctively felt that Jun Wu Xie would not be averse to him going closer. Nevertheless, he was still highly cautious as he shifted his little bottom closer, testing the waters as he closed the distance between them but nudging himself closer bit by bit.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at the nervous little face and the pair of eyes that were filled with unease, seemingly deeply fearful that she would really reject and abandon him. Jun Wu Xie then suddenlyughed lightly despite herself and raised a hand in imitation of Jun Wu Yao to rub Little Jue on the head.

    Little Jue¡¯s eyes widened as he stared at Jun Wu Xie. This was the first time that Jun Wu Xie had carried out such a heartwarming action upon him and although he did not understand the meaning behind such an action, he at least knew that he like it very much.

    ¡°You are my little brother and I will never abandon you. You will also never ever need to fear me.¡± Jun Wu Xie said as she tried her best to make her eyes appear warmer.

    [Having ¡°lost¡± a Big Brother but now she has a younger brother, the Heavens have been rather kind to her haven¡¯t they?]

    It was not known whether Little Jue understood Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words but after hearing them, he stopped crying and just stared at Jun Wu Xie with thoserge sparkling eyes of his.

    That sense of unease, seemed to have faded away quite a bit.

    .....

    Seated outside by the fire, Qiao Chu and the rest of the gang did not dare to go interrupt Jun Wu Xie and Little Jue, and were left with no choice but to exchange nervous nces with each other, their gazes subconsciously floating over to end up falling upon the figure of Jun Wu Yao. They were all feeling rather curious about what Jun Wu Yao had done at the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff.

    That highly mournful wail, had stayed fresh and vivid in their minds.

    However, Jun Wu Yao did not intend to say anything and after waiting for a rather long while and he still did not see Jun Wu Xieing out from the carriage, he got up and walked over to it.

    When he lifted the curtain leading into the carriage, he was met with a highly heartwarming sight.

    Inside the horse carriage, Jun Wu Xie was seated leaning to one side, soundlessly asleep, while Little Jue who had be tired from crying was lying herp, drifted off into his dreams.

    That quiet and tranquil sight, made a smile rise within Jun Wu Yao. He let down the curtain gently, and turned himself around to walk back the way he hade.

    ¡°We will get ourselves some rest here today, and bright and early tomorrow, we set forth for the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff.¡±

    He¡¯ll just let the two little ones get some good and proper rest.

    Against Jun Wu Yao¡¯s suggestion, no one dared to contest in the slightest. They did not know what was happening with Jun Wu Xie and Little Jue in the carriage and they had even waited till nightfall when they still did not see the two of theming out from the carriage. Fan Zhuo was going to go back to his carriage to get some rest when he was told by Jun Wu Yao that he coulde to his carriage to rest for the night instead.

    That invitation.....

    Immediately frightened Fan Zhuo where sudden chills ran through his entire body. He quickly shook his head and tactfully declined it, where in the next immediate instant, he had run up to Hua Yao and Qiao Chu begging for them to put him up for the night.

    The three youths, squeezed themselves together, cramped up with a single horse carriage for the entire night.

    [That had been such a joke!]

    [Sleeping within the same carriage with Big Brother Jun Wu Yao, who would be able to even sleep! ?]

    That night, Jun Wu Yao only had Lord Meh Meh and the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit who were so terrified of him they were trembling throughout the night within the carriage aspany where he managed to get a moment¡¯s shuteye. He had not been able to fall asleep from beginning to end and Lord Meh Meh and the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit were just too terrified to even close their eyes at all.....

 Chapter 1305

    Chapter 1305: ¡°Move out (1)¡±

    Early the next morning, the youths came down from the horse carriages looking highly refreshed. Jun Wu Xie had been standing outside in wait for a long while and standing beside her was Little Jue who had a wide smile on his face, never more than a step away from her. Although he was holding a bag filled with jade stones that he was munching happily away from, his pair of eyes had nevertheless never left deviated from the figure of Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Sigh..... I am suddenly feeling this pain in my heart. Little Jue had been sleeping by my side throughout this entire journey and he is now not even willing to look at me at all.¡± Fan Zhuo said as he clutched at his chest dramatically, his eyes looking at a certain little fe whose gaze was fixed upon someone else.

    ¡°Be thankful enough that he had at least not woken up in the middle of the night to say to you ¡°yit¡± big brother.¡± Fei Yan said with a gloating look upon his face. For some unknown reason, Little Jue had among all thepanions, with the exception of Jun Wu Xie, shown the greatest interest towards Rong Ruo. But that was a kind of interest that Fei Yan did not find amusing in the least.

    He really didn¡¯t want to see his ¡°future bride¡± ending up eaten up by that little monster.

    If she was to be ¡°eaten¡± up, he would rather be the one doing the ¡°eating¡±! [Trantor¡¯s Note: not talking about being physically eaten here. No cannibalism. Slight sexual intonation here.]

    ¡°After hearing you say that, I am suddenly feeling much better about it.¡± Fan Zhuo said with augh. Compared to having Little Jue say ¡°yit big brother¡± to him, he suddenly found that being ignored and disregarded was not that uneptable.

    Fei Yan then literally rolled his eyes at Fan Zhuo.

    When Jun Wu Yao came down from the carriage, Ye Sha and Ye Mei had already carried Lord Meh Meh and the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit outside. It had only been one night but the two ignorant little beasts looked as if they had undergone great torment and had been badly ravaged, both looking highly dispirited with their eyes tired and haggard.

    In contrast, the little ck cat upon Jun Wu Xie¡¯s back was looking full of vigor.

    Upon seeing Jun Wu Yao, Little Jue who was standing just beside Jun Wu Xie subconsciously took a few steps back, putting some distance between him and Jun Wu Xie, but with his gaze still fixed upon her.

    ¡°You had a good rest?¡± There was no one else in Jun Wu Yao¡¯s eyes as he walked straight to Jun Wu Xie, staring at that pristinely clear little face, which he seemingly could not get enough of seeing.

    On this trip in search of the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb, Jun Wu Xie had shed her disguise and remained in her original appearance.

    Throughout the past year, Jun Wu Xie had almost always appeared as that delicate little youth and it was rare to see that wlessly beautiful countenance, which made even Jun Wu Yao¡¯s heartbeat quicken a little.

    In that one year, the little beauty had bloomed to be absolutely enchanting, where even a field of flowers before her, would seem dull and colourless.

    ¡°Mm.¡± Jun Wu Xie replied softly. She had not thought that she would fall asleep like that.

    ¡°Is everything all prepared?¡± She opened her mouth to ask.

    Jun Wu Yao nodded.

    ¡°We can move out in just a while.¡±

    This time, they had theplete set of maps and they were no longer blind and helpless in their search for the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb.

    After making a few final adjustments, Jun Wu Xie and her group decided to set forth.

    They secured several long ropes which had been specially treated on the top of the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff and then threw the other end over the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff. After Qiao Chu and the others made a final check on all their equipment and ascertained that their preparations were allplete, they all stood at the very edge of the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff and stared down the sheer drop at the imprable white mist covering the bottom of the cliff, with steely determination in their eyes.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Jun Wu Xie said suddenly.

    All of them immediately gripped onto their ropes, to begin their descent to the bottom of the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff!

    But when Jun Wu Xie was just about to move herself downwards as she held on to her rope, she was suddenly carried up horizontally by a pair of strong and muscr arms!

    Jun Wu Xie looked up in surprise at the face of Jun Wu Yao who held her within his arms.

 Chapter 1306

    Chapter 1306: ¡°Move out (2)¡±

    Jun Wu Yao arched up an eyebrow and looked at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s flummoxed expression and said with augh.

    ¡°For this part of the journey, just let me bring you down.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Jun Wu Xie was still rather shocked.

    Jun Wu Yao carried the slightly puzzled Jun Wu Xie and slowly walked over the edge of the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff, his feet stepping upon gusts of air, his body however still extraordinarily stable.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this way much more convenient?¡± Jun Wu Yao asked as he looked smilingly at Jun Wu Xie, the sheer drop of the seemingly bottomless Heaven¡¯s End Cliff under him no different from firm ground as he stood suspended in the air, as he brought them down in a slow and gradual descent.

    Qiao Chu was feeling highly excited and was raring to go as he gripped his rope tightly to descend slowly bit by bit. Having had prior experience, they all knew that they need not move too fast in the beginning. Only when they got to the most difficult part of the descent should they summon the powers they had conserved the entire way was the safest option here.

    ¡°Brother Hua, don¡¯t you think my technique has improved tremendously?¡± Qiao Chu asked cockily as he climbed down the cliff¡¯s face, bragging about the progress he was making.

    However, Qiao Chu did not see the slightest reaction upon Hua Yao¡¯s face. He did not even give Qiao Chu a single nce at all, but was staring at a spot behind Qiao Chu, his eyes filled with a trace of shock.

    Qiao Chu found Hua Yao¡¯s reaction rather strange and he did not look like he wasplimenting him at all, so he turned to look in the direction that Hua Yao was staring at.

    That one look made Qiao Chu almost lose his grip to fall off his rope!

    He had known all the others were struggling against the ropes to nudge themselves downwards in descent together with him.

    But he was seeing Jun Wu Yao carrying Jun Wu Xie in his arms, gracefully suspended in midair, matching them at the snail¡¯s pace they were moving at in descent.....

    Qiao Chu¡¯s eyes immediately bulged widely.

    He knew Jun Wu Yao possessed the power to walk on air but never would he have thought that Jun Wu Yao would be able to use that ability even at a ce like the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff!

    If Jun Wu Yao had brought Jun Wu Xie to speed down to the bottom of the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff, Qiao Chu might still find it somewhat reasonable. But..... Jun Wu Yao was descending at such a slow pace which was obvious it was because of them.

    At this speed, reaching the bottom of the cliff would not be a matter of merely taking just a day or so.

    Just how powerful was Big Brother Wu Yao that he could actually remain in that state for such a long period of time?

    And that was with carrying Jun Wu Xie in his arms.....

    At that moment, Qiao Chu could no longer find the words to describe the surge of emotions that raged within his heart!

    [Is Big Brother Wu Yao even human at all?]

    [That¡¯s just insanely inhuman!]

    That words began to incessantly reverberate within Qiao Chu mind at that moment.

    Compared to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s ¡°personal mode of transport¡±, Qiao Chu was feeling so ashamed of just how weak he was. The few of them might have had some prior experience and they were better prepared this time around, but nothing couldpare to the godly powers that Jun Wu Yao possessed.

    Qiao Chu silently averted his gaze away, and turned to Hua Yao to say: ¡°Brother Hua, do you think if my strength falters, would Big Brother Wu Yao agree to give me a ride as well?¡±

    That was when Hua Yao finally turned his eyes to look at Qiao Chu and he said in a calm andposed voice: ¡°Just jump off yourself and you might stand a chance.¡±

    ¡°.....¡± Qiao Chu was stumped.

    [Although that was the absolute truth, but..... couldn¡¯t Brother Hua put it across less sinctly! ?]

    Hence, while everyone else was struggling arduously, Jun Wu Xie was safely held within Jun Wu Yao¡¯s arms, enjoying her special privilege.

    Towards that point, everyone chose to disregard them.

    [It was just too painful to watch!]

    Do they have to prick at their pride like this! ? They would rather that Jun Wu Yao would just bring Jun Wu Xie down first!

    Please don¡¯t further hurt the feelings of the bunch of youths who had nobody to indulge them in such a manner!

    .....

    A certain Authour Bei *rubbing hands together: Lord Jue, are you satisfied with your recent scenes?

    Lord Jue: Mm.

    A certain Authour Bei: In that case, I¡¯ll like to discuss something with you.

    Lord Jue: Monthly votes?

    A certain Authour Bei: No no no! But the Big Penguin opened up a voting campaign and it needs your reader fans to cast some votes. Do you think you can help to pull some votes for me? I saw that I gave you quite an amount benefits recently you know. Did you enjoy that kiss?

    Lord Jue: .....

    A certain Authour Bei: I have already ced the web address for the voting in the discussion section and you need not do anything else but just take it off once. Show off a rib or two, the v line, bleep bleep..... And that¡¯s about it.

    Lord Jue: Alright.

    A certain Authour Bei: You¡¯re moving me to tears!

    Lord Jue: Write about me and Little Xie sharing about our matrimonial night and I¡¯ll give you what you want.

    A certain Authour Bei: .....

    [Cough cough, really not used to asking for votes like this. The Big Penguin had recentlyuched an event and I hope my lovable readers can cast a vote for me. I¡¯ve pasted the web url in the discussion section. *begging on my knees~~~]

 Chapter 1307

    Chapter 1307: ¡°Walking into Danger Once More (1)¡±

    With experience from before, the group found it much easier climbing down the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff this time. Jun Wu Xie had prepared quite a stash of recovery elixirs and although its effects did notst them long under those harsh conditions, she had cultivated arge amount of them. Thepanions ingested those elixirs as they went down and managed to retain much of their spirit energy. Added to them having over the recent period, Qiao Chu and the others had made huge gains in their spirit powers, and were all getting close to the threshold of the indigo spirit. It won¡¯t be long before they would all be able to breakthrough to the indigo spirit. Hence, they time they were able to hold out for grew much longer than before.

    When all of them reached the bottom of the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff, they were all still in rather good condition but they were not in a rush to immediately move themselves forward. Instead, they set up a simple tent along the cliff¡¯s face and gave themselves some rest, knowing right after that, it would be for a long period that they would not have the opportunity to rest at all. Hence, they were grabbing at every moment they had now to readjust, trying their best to maintain themselves in peak condition.

    The clothes they were wearing upon their bodies, were ones that Jun Wu Xie had got people to specially make back in the Qi Kingdom. The air at the bottom of the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff was bitterly chill and highly humid. To want to move around in there for extended periods of time, they needed to take proper protective measures or their spirit powers would be quickly depleted. Those clothes had been designed by Jun Wu Xie where she had based them on the uniforms of the vanguard forces in the twenty fourth century, but in this world, they did not have the exact same materials that could repel water just as effectively, so Jun Wu Xie had asked the tailors to coat the clothes with ayer of specially made water resistant chemicals. Those chemicals would within a limited period of time, be able to preserve the enhanced density of the clothes¡¯ material where even if they were at the bottom of the cliff and enveloped within the misty fog, they would at least not have to worry about having their clothes soaked from the high humidity.

    Jun Wu Xie then took out the Spirit Fire Globes she had prepared before to light up the ce where visibility was extremely low.

    Having their clothes remain dry, Qiao Chu and the others were able to conserve a significant amount of their spirit powers they would have had needed to use to maintain their body temperature. Although they wore manyyers inside and outside altogether, with thepanions¡¯ respectable heights and proportionate bodies, the youths still did not look bloated with their clothes which also did not impede their movements in the slightest.

    The ciers under their feet had sealed countless bodies of the people who hade here in search of the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb in cold hard ice. Jun Wu Xie also noticed in the areas that more ice ciers were building up, there were more bodies that were only half buried within the ice. Those bodies were not present thest time they had been here and judging from the time that had passed with the amount of ice umted, these people must havee here to the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff only after they had left thest time.

    It just showed that the Twelve Pces still had not given up on their search of the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb and these departed spirits would continue to increase as the days passed.

    ¡°Heh heh..... Say, after we find the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb and we take all of the Dark Emperor¡¯s treasures to be ours, when the Twelve Pces find out, wouldn¡¯t they just go mad in anger?¡± Qiao Chu asked as he stared at the piles of bones growing in number upon the bottom of the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff, his face twisting up in an evil smirk.

    How much effort had the Twelve Pces spent? And how many men have they sacrificed? But they had still not even managed to get a glimpse of the door of the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb! But he and hispanions already had a clear targeting here. It won¡¯t be long before the treasures that everyone in the Middle Realm coveted and lusted after would be in their hands! That feeling just made the blood of the several youths there bubble in excitement!

    ¡°Whether they will go mad with anger, I really wouldn¡¯t know. But doing anything and everything within their power to persecute us will surely be a fate we cannot escape from.¡± Fei Yan said with a shrug. Seeing that they were still able discuss about things besides what they were currently facing, it showed that they were still feeling rather alright.

    ¡°Come at me if they can! This little lord here isn¡¯t afraid!¡± Qiao Chu said cockily.

    Jun Wu Xie did not partake in their conversation but had just sat within the tent while holding something that looked like apass within her hand.

 Chapter 1308

    Chapter 1308: ¡°Walking into Danger Once More (2)¡±

    It was called a Destiny Dish. In theory, it was simr to thepass in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s past life, where when one is lost, it could be used to differentiate one¡¯s bearings. It was not something rare and Jun Wu Xie had brought one as well thest time. But as they did not have a specific target before, they had not relied upon it much and only used it a few times when finding their way forward.

    But now, things werepletely different.

    Theplete eight maps when pieced together showed the location of the Dark Emperor and the entire terrain at the bottom of the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff thaty hidden beneath the misty fog and all its details was portrayed and clearly depicted within Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mind. With the direction locked upon the Destiny Dish, they were able to determine their current location upon the map and map out what they would expect to encounter in their way forward.

    ordingly to what was shown on the map, the deepest that Jun Wu Xie and thepanions had reached thest time, was not even a tenth of the journey they were to make and that experience had already made all of themin on how treacherous it had been.

    Just a tenth of the way into the journey and it had already been so difficult. For the areas that they would need to traverse after that if they did not have the map, not to mention the time they would have needed, just the numerous obstacles involved would be more than enough to im all their lives.

    From what they could see from the maps, the closer they got to the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb, the more dangerous the surroundings would be. All that they had seen in thest trip, were just mere child¡¯s ypared to this.

    ¡°It is marked out upon the map here the range that monster is able to move. We will only need to avoid that area when we get there.¡± Fan Zhuo pointed out on an area shown upon the map. They already knew from personal experience just how terrifying that monster who spewed out green mes was.

    That thing had almost imed Jun Wu Xie¡¯s life and if Lord Meh Meh had not used its own body to shield her, Jun Wu Xie might already have died down here then.

    Jun Wu Xie nced at the spot on the map that Fan Zhuo had pointed out and nodded her head expressionlessly.

    The area that the monster was at, was marked out upon the map with a red skull, and skulls that looked the same as that, numbered in tens of them upon the map. It was clear to see that things just as fearsome as that monster, was not a rarity down here. They had only encountered just one of them then, and it had already gotten some among them severely injured. With the map in their hands now, they knew they must avoid all those areas.

    ¡°The Dark Regions really do not hold themselves back. These monsters were put here just to guard the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb and they had stuffed so many of them down here. I am guessing if any of these fes were ced in the hands of anyone in the Middle Realm, gaining dominance over an area would definitely not be a problem at all.¡± Qiao Chu reasoned as he rubbed his chin. Although that monster had almost killed him, but he still had to admit that those fes were just too savage!

    Ye Sha and Ye Mei sat on one side, silently turning their eyes to look upon Jun Wu Yao.

    [Those monsters that Qiao Chu and the others were talking about.....]

    [Were in reality just pets that Jun Wu Yao had gotten for himself when he was bored and had nothing to do.....]

    But the term ¡°pet¡± only applied to Jun Wu Yao alone. Before any other person, those colossal beasts were just a person¡¯s worst nightmare.

    Azy smile graced Jun Wu Yao¡¯s face as he sat slightly turned to the side, leaning against Jun Wu Xie¡¯s back, just watching the side profile of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face without a word.

    From the moment that he hade to the bottom of the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff, he had immediately realized that this ce was indeed created by the hand of the Dark Regions, where arge part of the things in here, were things that he had mentioned to the people in the Night Regime in the times when he had been bored.

    Including the fact that his ¡°adorable pets¡± had taken on the role of watchdogs.

    But he had not thought that he would have the chance toe ¡°check and verify¡± the defenses put up for his very own tomb.

 Chapter 1309

    Chapter 1309: ¡°Walking into Danger Once More (3)¡±

    An opportunity like this, where one came to dig into one¡¯s own ¡°grave¡±, was not something that an average person would have experienced. At least in Ye Sha and Ye Mei¡¯s hearts, they were unable to guess just what was going through Jun Wu Yao¡¯s mind. Throughout the journey here, they had not seen Jun Wu Yao show the slightest displeasure against it and his face had instead been all smiles the entire way.

    The two of them could only choose to be silent.

    [Anyway.....]

    [As long as the Young Miss wants it, there is nothing that Lord Jue will not give her.....]

    After resting up a little, thepanions had their conditions recovered to its peak and they stepped forth upon the final path towards the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb!

    The paths they had taken before, had this time be much easier for them to traverse. Having pinpointed their current location upon the map, they only needed to ensure that they do not stray from the direction plotted out and they would arrive at the final destination.

    With the guidance provided by the map, it enabled Jun Wu Xie and herpanions to avoid most of the dangers. Throughout the journey, the poisonous fog hung heavily around them and the biting chill seeped into their bones. They swallowed the toxin neutralizing elixirs and only used a small amount of their spirit powers to maintain the temperature in their bodies. It being their second time here, everything seemed to have be quite a bit easier.

    But this ease afforded to them now, had only been possible with the countless lives that had been sacrificed in exchange. Mountainous piles of umted dead bodies had formed for every part depicted on that map, every marked symbol upon it.

    That was theplete map that Jun Wu Xie held in her hand, fully drenched with blood.

    Once they set forth, they could not stop for days. They wasn¡¯t a single opportunity for them to rest and they had no choice but to hold themselves up through the use of their spirit powers.

    Even with the map in hand, they could not afford to let down their guard.

    Having detoured around to avoid the deadly monster and after crossing through the treacherous muddy swamp, Jun Wu Xie and herpanions finally came to a ce they had not stepped onto before.

    In that ce, the temperature suddenly fell another few degrees, and the Spirit Fire Globes with their hands lit up the darkness.

    However, starry specks of light shone through the fog, faint and not ring to the eyes, visible through the mystifying fog, seemingly flickering incessantly.

    ¡°Why..... would there be light in this ce?¡± Qiao Chu was surprised. That scattering of twinkling lights, were clear and vivid, but within the endless swathe of the dark swirling fog, he found it hard to believe that light would suddenly appear within it.

    Qiao Chu had wanted to take a probing step forward to catch that strange light, but Hua Yao quickly dragged him back in an instant.

    ¡°That is not light.¡± Jun Wu Xie said as she lifted her head slightly, staring at the numerous tiny starlike lights hidden within the mystifying fog. Her eyes narrowed slightly and she took out a Spirit Fire Globe that was the size of a goose¡¯s egg from her Cosmos Sack. After imbuing into it arge amount of spirit energy, she then threw it out with all her might.

    Therge Spirit Fire Globe with its brilliant me arced through the mystifying fog, instantly lighting up the area directly in front of them.

    It was a pristine cialke that was crystal clear, razor sharp icicles sticking out upon its surface, sinister like the oversized fangs of a monster that filled the entire area. The goose egg sized Spirit Fire Globe rolled between the humongous icicles, where a sweet sounding tinkle could be heard every time it struck them.

    The icicles were like mirrors, reflecting the light from the Spirit Fire Globe endlessly, throwing the light over each other, where it lit up an impossibly huge area before their eyes.....

    Huge towering pirs of icicles stood erect before the eyes of Jun Wu Xie and thepanions. Within theyers of the ice blue cier, they could faintly see the white of bones that had been covered over by the thick ice, the snow white human bones scattered everywhere within the ice, looking like a strange pattern at first nce, giving the ce an ephemeral kind of tranquil beauty.

 Chapter 1310

    Chapter 1310: ¡°Walking into Danger Once More (4)¡±

    Within the ice blue icicles, traces of red blood could even be seen.

    Those traces were left behind by the explorers as near the foot every red tinged icicle a pile of white bones frozen under the ice could be seen. Those strange scenes were like red flowers that bloomed under theyers of ice, the blood red icicles looking like the stamen, a sinister looking flower fment.

    The icicles were densely packed together, the gap between each other only able to amodate one foot. The sharp pointed icicles were like des and the slightest misstep would pierce through flesh.

    Compared to the ces that Jun Wu Xie and herpanions had passed through, this ce was coldly beautiful, but it was a beauty that made them feel highly uneasy.

    ¡°Something¡¯s not right.¡± Jun Wu Xie said with her eyes narrowed.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? From what I can see, this ce isn¡¯t really that hard to walk through but for the countless icicles. We¡¯ll just have to be careful when we walk that¡¯s all.¡± Qiao Chu said as he scratched his head.

    Jun Wu Xie shook her head as she stared at the piles of bones below the red tinged ice.

    Under almost every scarlet icicle, there would be piles of bones below. For the few exceptions where there were no bones, another set of bones would be present just a few steps away from it. The short distance between those instances made Jun Wu Xie feel that something was wrong with the ce.

    As Qiao Chu had said, the icicles were not that big of an obstacle and even if they got scratched, it would just give them a superficial wound. The whole swathe of icicles before them whenpared to the area they had passed before this, looked to be much easier to pass and did not seem to pose as much of a deterrent for trespassers.

    Jun Wu Xie did not believe that the people from the Dark Regions would ce a sea of meaningless icicles here within the bottom of the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff.

    ¡°There is something wrong with these icicles.¡± Jun Wu Xie took a step forward and pulled out a silver needle to pierce it into the icicle nearest to her.

    The silver needle was pushed into the ice and the portion of the needle that was inside immediately turned a dark ck!

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes narrowed and announced in a cold voice: ¡°There¡¯s poison within the ice.¡±

    ¡°Poi..... Poison?¡± Qiao Chu¡¯s eyes widened. It was hard to believe that within the seemingly crystal clear ice, they would really hide such deadly poison.

    Jun Wu Xie raised her eyes up to look at the sea of icicles and said in a rather chilling tone: ¡°The fog around us here already contains arge amount of poison and with the high humidity within the fog, it will cover themselves over these icicles who would continuously congeal and freeze. The toxins within the vapour will attach themselves upon theyers of ice formed and anyone who gets scratched by these icicles would be poisoned, and its effects would be immediate.¡±

    The icicles looked highly harmless and people would carelessly disregard them easily. Especially when these people had already been suffering from exhaustion and anxiety for extended periods, many would let down their guard somewhat. For those people who manage toe all the way in here, most would have been feeling unsettled for long periods and highly strung, so they wouldn¡¯t really think too deep into the hidden dangers within these icicles, and just proceed boldly.

    Passing through the icicles packed so closely together, people would easily get themselves scratched by them. With how pointed and sharp the icicles were, even if one was fully covered up, they would easily pierce through clothing to scratch their skin.

    It would only need the slightest contact with one¡¯s blood, and the poison hidden upon those icicles would im a person¡¯s life.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words made Qiao Chu gasp in horror. Like those people whoid in piles within the ice, he had never thought that death would be hidden behind such fine details.

    ¡°Is there any other way we can go around? With the icicles so gathered so densely together, it will be hard to ensure that we do not get scratched by them.¡± Hua Yao said as his brows furrowed up. The Spirit Fire Globe that Jun Wu Xie threw, had rolled quite far away, and shrouded by the swirling mist, the light was dimming around them.

 Chapter 1311

    Chapter 1311: ¡°Walking into Danger Once More (5)¡±

    Where the Spirit Fire Globe finally disappeared, it was an area still filled with dense clusters of icicles. Just howrge was the ce, none of them knew and if they would be able to pass through that area within a rtively short period of time it wouldn¡¯t be that bad, but if it turned out to be an overwhelmingly long stretch, the time they would need to get through it would be exponentially increased in folds.

    Afterall, the spaces in between the icicles were tiny and they would need to watch carefully before they took every single step, which would greatly drag out the speed they would be able to progress.

    When the period of time is dragged out, the high anxiety and nerves would bring about exhaustion and fatigue and if they lost their concentration even for a moment, they might very well fall prey to the icicles.

    And Jun Wu Xie had already said it. The effects would hit them very fast and even with Jun Wu Xie with them, under such harsh and unfriendly conditions, for her to dispel the poison from them quickly would also pose some difficulty.

    Whichever way they looked at it, it was a highly risky gamble.

    However, Jun Wu Xie then shook her head.

    ¡°Upon the map, this area is depicted by two white lines throughout and it should mean that it covers the entire expanse and there is no other way forward.¡±

    At that moment, everyone fell into dark silence.

    Jun Wu Yao stood at the side and looked at Jun Wu Xie as she fell deep in thought, a smile at the corners of his lips.

    [Should he do something? Or wait for a while longer?]

    [Would the mind of his little one be able toe up with a way to ovee this obstacle?]

    And it was within that silence that Jun Wu Xie suddenly pushed her blue spirit energy to a sudden brilliant re!

    In that instant!

    She pushed out her palm through the air in the direction of the row upon row of vertical icicles standing before her!

    Her blue spirit energy morphed into a brilliant half moon glow, which swept like a wicked scythe through the icicles!

    A thunderous rumble rocked through the air!

    The crystalline icicles were sted into crushed ice by the force from her spirit energy as they fell in a scatter, spreading over arge area, scintiting under the glow from the Spirit Fire Globes, like a million stars had fell, to scatter upon the ice.

    The area that had been sted away by Jun Wu Xie, opened up into a t surface, the sharp and pointed icicles, disappeared without a trace, except for the crushed ice that covered the surface of the floor.

    ¡°We can now walk.¡± After Jun Wu Xie ascertained the hardness of the icicles, she immediately turned around, to look at herpanions behind her.

    Qiao Chu stared at Jun Wu Xie, his face a mask of shock.

    [Simple and brutal..... Why didn¡¯t he think of that? !]

    Jun Wu Xie did not think that it had been that hard, and did not feel that the idea was all that ingenious. So..... Why were the expressions of Qiao Chu and the others looking like she had just done something highly amazingly?

    [She had merely broken several icicles didn¡¯t she? Do they need to be that surprised?]

    What Jun Wu Xie did was simple and effective as they would only need to tten those icicles and open a level path in order for them to progress. In this way, not only would they not need to fear being pricked by those deadly icicles, it would hugely increase the speed of their advancement.

    That was a highly uplicated and efficient method. Under usual circumstances, it wouldn¡¯t really be impossible for people to think of that, but after having undergone the long period of torment and uneasiness in the bottom of the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff, the minds of people would not be in their peak conditions where they would fear breaking anything within the ce would bring more disaster upon them.

    Moreover, this ce was designed by the people from the Dark Regions. With the fame of the Dark Regions¡¯ might and fame, it would have put people under a great deal of pressure.

    With inertia thinking such as this, it would inhibit the minds of many people.

    Fear and suspicions, cages a person¡¯s mind and confines their thoughts into a narrow tunnel.

    And Jun Wu Xie, was one that would not waste her mind on useless emotions like fear and suspicions.

 Chapter 1312

    Chapter 1312: ¡°Walking into Danger Once More (6)¡±

    ¡°Cough..... Little Xie, you¡¯re really..... resourceful!¡± Qiao Chu said as he stuck out his big thumb towards Jun Wu Xie. Even with the infamy of the Dark Regions hanging over their heads, she could still remain so quick with her mind, such bravery truly made him take his hat off to the littless.

    Who didn¡¯t know that the people from the Dark Regions were more terrifying? Who would dare believe that there wouldn¡¯t be something more terrifying hidden beneath the surface? For all of them, they wouldn¡¯t have dared to cause such destruction without hesitation as who knew what might pop up behind the icicles! ?

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s most direct and efficient method, suddenly made Qiao Chu and the others..... feel that they had just been overthinking things!

    Jun Wu Yao looked at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s beautiful little face and gave a lightugh. Sometimes people get themselves blinded not just by the situations before their eyes, but but by the fear and sense of unease within their hearts. All these negative emotions, were however seldom seen to have an effect upon Jun Wu Xie.

    At least up till now, he had not seen these negative aspects exhibited by Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°I wonder how big this ce that is filled with icicles really is. I think, why don¡¯t we take turn to smash the ice, while others take the opportunity to regain their energy. By taking turns at it, we will not also not have to expend too much spirit power.¡± Rong Ruo suggested as she stared at the dense cluster of icicles.

    If they were to have just one person smashing the ice continuously, and though it would not take up much spirit power for each smash, under the current situation where they did not know how far the icicles stretched out to, and excessive depletion of spirit powers could be dangerous. It would be better that they took turns at it which would ensure that none of them would suffer excessive depletion of their spirit powers, and allow them time to regain their strength while guaranteeing them speed in their progress.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded. She had had the same intention and was just testing out her theory earlier by using only a slight amount of her spirit power. If she had used her full power, the effect would not have been just this little bit.

    Very soon, the group set out on their way and they stepped onto theyer of ice that Jun Wu Xie had cleared. Qiao Chu took on the mantle and decided to step up to deliver the first strike!

    He gathered all the spirit power within his body and immediately elevated his blue spirit power into the Purple Spirit level, to send out a brilliant sh of Purple Spirit energy into the icicles in front of him!

    ¡®BOOM!¡¯

    A tremendous crash reverberated within their ears and arge expanse of space immediately appeared before them that was cleared by Qiao Chu. Countless icicles shattered under that st and a space about ten meters in diametery empty in front.

    Qiao Chu immediately retracted his spirit power after the strike and turned back around with a smirk upon his face as he looked at hispanions cockily, sweeping back his hair in an attempt to look cool, his face filled with a smug ¡°I¡¯m number one under the Heavens¡± look.

    However, he did not receive a single word of praise from any of them, not even an appreciative gaze.

    ¡°Moron.¡± Fei Yan said as he looked at the smug Qiao Chu with a gaze filled with contempt.

    ¡°What? Jealous?¡± Qiao Chu said as he red at Fei Yan. He thought that he had delivered that strike with unprecedented ir you know?

    ¡°Are you stupid! ? We are not standing here just to watch you chop down ice! Expending that much spirit energy and even pushing it up to the Purple Spirit! Are you just brimming over with too much spirit energy and have no where else to put it to use?¡± Fei Yan chided as he rolled his eyes at Qiao Chu. They had said to clear a path for them to pass through and a width of about three meters would have been enough, but Qiao Chu had moronically sted out a wide hole that was ten meters wide which was of no practical use. It was huge to look at no doubt, but the effective distance it would bring them forward by, was only ten meters.....

    It must be known that Jun Wu Xie¡¯s nonchnt gust of spirit energy released earlier, had already cleared a distance of three meters.

    Qiao Chu¡¯s overly strenuous and inefficient action had in all their eyes been..... just absolutely moronic! ! !

 Chapter 1313

    Chapter 1313: ¡°Walking into Danger Once More (7)¡±

    Qiao Chu was collectively despised and the smirk upon his face immediately turned mournful as he hung his head and hid himself behind the tall Hua Yao as a nagging twitch developed at the corner of his mouth.

    [He understood their rationale..... but all he had wanted to do was to look cool before the others!]

    [Tsk! This entire heartless bunch of scoundrels..... can¡¯t they spare a thought for his feelings! ?]

    After Qiao Chu¡¯s attempt to look cool and got himself despised upon, the rest of thepanions took turns to step forth. They controlled the spirit power they gathered within their hand and tried their best to maintain the width of the st at about three meters.

    Hua Yao and the others were all able to st a path of about twenty meters forward and whenpared in terms of efficiency, Qiao Chu¡¯s pride was crushed to smithereens.

    What shamed him even further was..... none of them elevated their powers to the Purple Spirit, using merely the powers of their Blue Spirit!

    The Purple Spirit drained their spirit energy too quickly and in view of the current circumstances, no one would be so dumb as to waste their spirit energies in such a dangerous ce.

    Besides.....

    Qiao Chu the dumbo.

    Fan Zhuo retreated to the back after he retrieved back his spirit powers and proceeded forward with the group. They had already opened up a path of over a hundred meters and had already located the Spirit Fire Globe that Jun Wu Xie had tossed out before but they still did not see any sign that they might be reaching the end. However, they had no other choice but to press on.

    Ye Sha was the person right after Fan Zhuo and with one strike, a long series of crackling sounds rumbled on continuously, where an entire stretch of icicles before them till the path was lost from sight behind the misty fog was sted away, the deep rumble only stoppingpletely after a while.

    Qiao Chu¡¯s eyes bulged wide, staring at the stern faced Ye Sha in shock.

    They all knew clearly that Ye Sha was more powerful than all of them, but exactly how much more powerful, they had never gotten a clear answer before. But now, having witnessed Ye Sha¡¯s single strike here, it had revealed to them roughly just big a gap there was between their powers and Ye Sha¡¯s.....

    The force delivered with spirit powers, weakens the further out it traveled. With every meter¡¯s distance, the force would be weakened by half, and hence, the distance of the path from the st that Qiao Chu and hispanions threw out, were roughly of the same length, as the simr extents of their powers would not make any big difference in the distance covered.

    But the strike from Ye Sha, had left them allgging far behind!

    Qiao Chu and the others were all almost anxious to continue moving forward, to measure with their steps just how far the st from Ye Sha had travelled.

    As they walked and counted, the youths almost fainted from shock.

    [Five hundred meters.....]

    After summing up the results, Qiao Chu just felt like hiding his face away.

    When he thought back about therge hold he had initially made, and looked at what Big Brother Ye Sha had aplished.....

    He felt so utterly humiliated! !

    That also revealed to them just how terrifying Ye Sha¡¯s powers really were but what they did not know, was that wasn¡¯t the full extent of Ye Sha¡¯s true power. For some special reason, Ye Sha¡¯s powers had been curbed and he was not able to summon his full strength.

    Otherwise, he would not have been defeated at the hands of Elder Hui.

    Ye Sha wasposed throughout and did not disy the slightest bit of smugness. Right after him was Ye Mei¡¯s turn and the effect was just as devastating as Ye Sha¡¯s.

    With the two men¡¯s consecutive disys of their overwhelming powers, it tortured the bunch of hot blooded youths into wretched wrecks. Adding up the distance thepanions had sted away altogether, it was just barely one fifth of what Ye Sha or Ye Mei had aplished alone.....

    The disparity was just too great!

    But, if Qiao Chu and thepanions were aware of the real identities of Ye Sha and Ye Mei, they might not feel so shocked about it.

    ¡°You do it too.....¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s gaze suddenly fell upon the figure of Jun Wu Yao at her side. Among the entire group of people, only Jun Wu Yao had not had a go at it. ording to sequence, it should now be his turn.

    ¡°How far does Little Xie want me to go?¡± Jun Wu Yao inquired as he lowered his head slightly, to look at Jun Wu Xie with a smile upon his face.

 Chapter 1314

    Chapter 1314: ¡°Walking into Danger Once More (8)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie stared at the handsome countenance that had suddenlye so close to her, and saw a sliver of mirth swimming within his eyes. A glint then yed across Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes and she suddenly pushed herself on her toes and nted a light peck upon Jun Wu Yao¡¯s cheek.

    Jun Wu Yao suddenly seemed to freeze within that chilly air.

    Qiao Chu standing at the side covered his hands over his face, a sharp pain suddenly stabbing into his heart..... His eyes were going to be blinded from the sight!

    ¡°As far as you can.¡± Jun Wu Xie said as a faint smile curled at the corners of her lips. She suddenly realized that an asional act of intimacying from her seemed to be able to cause this great demon lord who always wore a devilish smile upon his face to freeze and be at a loss, which Jun Wu Xie felt to be a rather interesting fact.

    Seeing the always unfalteringly smiling and highly mysterious Jun Wu Yao suddenly disying an expression of surprise like this, her heart somehow felt..... a small sense of satisfaction.

    [Interesting, isn¡¯t it?]

    Ye Mei and Ye Sha calmly turned their gazes away, having grasped that a certain recurring pattern had formed. [In the past, it was always their Lord Jue who teased the Young Miss, causing the Young Miss to turn red faced and embarrassed. Now..... the Young Miss has learnt to counterattack!]

    [Her methods of teasing Lord Jue was bing more and more proficient, delivered with such ease like it was at her fingertips.]

    It was a momentter before Jun Wu Yao recovered to his senses and his eyes turned to stare at Jun Wu Xie, standing stiffly straight as he didn¡¯t know whether tough or to cry.

    His little one had picked up some nasty habits.

    But.....

    He liked it very much.

    Filled with ¡°bliss and contentment¡±, Jun Wu Yao rubbed Jun Wu Xie gently on the head, his face highly indulgent as he said: ¡°As per your wish.¡±

    Upon saying that, he took a step forward, and ck mist gradually gathered and swirled within his palm. His lifted his arm up and the ball of ck mist shot forward quick as lightning, to st into an area before all of them!

    They only saw a helplessly countless amount of icicles stedpletely away under the ck mist. Before the eyes of Jun Wu Xie and thepanions, a clear and broad expanse at least a hundred meters widey at their feet. It had still not ended, as the sound of ice being sted continued to reach thepanions¡¯ ears, not stopping for a long time, continuously, and unending.....

    ¡®Thunk.¡¯

    The jaws of the youths dropped in tandem onto the ground.

    The crisp sound of ice breakingsted a whole minute before it got enveloped by the thick foggy mist. The sound had merely grown softer, and it didn¡¯t sound like it had stopped, but more like......

    It had gotten too far away, and they could no longer hear it.....

    Qiao Chu almost wanted to fall to his knees before Jun Wu Yao at that moment!

    [So what if a kill is scored in a single second?]

    [So what if its total annihtion?]

    [Compared to Jun Wu Yao, Ye Sha and Ye Mei are such weaklings you know!]

    Just its width, was already longer than the distance that Qiao Chu and all hispanions had managed to clear altogether.

    At that moment, Qiao Chu stared forlornly into the sky in speechlessness. [Why are they even tormenting themselves for?]

    [They should have just asked for Jun Wu Yao to do it right from the start and he might have cleared the way entirely for them all in one stroke!]

    [And it was exceptionally wide!]

    ¡°I¡¯ve suddenly thought of one saying.¡± Fei Yan said suddenly.

    ¡°What saying?¡± Fan Zhuo asked with an eyebrow lifted.

    ¡°The capable when showing off are amazing, while the incapable when showing off are justme.¡± Fei Yan said, his eyes falling onto Qiao Chu. *[Trantor Note from Cloud: long Chinese saying I do not know of and tranted as best as I can from my own understanding. Insert Chinese phrase for reference for those interested to know. ¡°ÓÐÊµÁ¦µÄ×°±Æ½ÐÅ£±Æ£¬Ã»ÊµÁ¦µÄ×°±Æ½ÐÉµ±Æ¡±]

    ¡°PFFFT!¡± Fan Zhuo could not fully stifle hisughter at the insinuation.

    What¡¯s contrast?

    This is it.

    Qiao Chu gave out a wail and buried his face within his hands. Although he really wanted to give Fei Yan a good thrashing but..... he himself was agreeing that those words really made a lot of sense so what could he do! ! ?

    [Compared to Jun Wu Yao, he truly thought what he did earlier, was really..... really..... Lame.....]

    Jun Wu Yao did not concern himself with Qiao Chu¡¯s wail of despair but just turned to Jun Wu Xie, his lips curled up in a devilish smile as he asked in a slovenly voice: ¡°Enough?¡±

    ¡°Enough.....¡± Jun Wu Xie was a little speechless. Why was she getting the feeling that Jun Wu Yao had been thest person to bash through the icicles solely for the purpose of building the atmosphere up for this climatic and stunning performance?

    [Cough, she was just thinking too much into it.]

    If Ye Sha and Ye Mei knew what Jun Wu Xie was thinking then, they would surely tell her.

    Young Miss, it ispletely reasonable for you to think that way!

    .....

    Note from Authour Bei: Chapter 1314. Dedicating the number to all the readers. Muacks, I love all of you 1314.

    [Note from Trantor Cloud: 1314 in Chinese reads Ò»ÉúÒ»ÊÀ yi4 sheng1 yi4 shi4 ¨C loosely trantes to all my life. ¡°I¡¯ll take the chance to say all of you have been awesome! And I¡¯m thankful to all of you as well! 1314..... XD *deep bow]

 Chapter 1315

    Chapter 1315: ¡°Bone Corroding Forest (1)¡±

    Just how far had Jun Wu Yao¡¯s single strike reached till?

    Qiao Chu and the others had not been able to even get an estimation. All thepanions knew was that they had not encountered another icicles in their path, but only found themselves trodding through destruction like a tumultuous gale had just passed which tore everything up, leaving in its wake the crushed ice covering over the t icy surface, glittering from the lights they carried, a mesmerizing sight.

    On that path, they walked for an entire day and night. Upon the ice, the temperature was very low and so chilly their hands felt numb. Thepanions had had to summon up their spirit powers to keep their bodies warm.

    If not for Jun Wu Yao¡¯s single ¡°masterful stroke¡±, thepanions would have needed to spend a much longer period of time within this area.

    The destruction that was a hundred meters wide stretched out beyond the foggy mist, and when the temperature began to rise gradually a little, it also told thepanions that their journey passing through the ciers wasing to an end.

    Although delighted with the change, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s brows suddenly creased up together. Within the highly humid air, her nose detected a highly stinging scent. That scent went straight into their windpipes, causing their windpipes to burn and sting like it was on fire, the sensation like one who had breathed in a highly acidic and toxic gas.

    ¡°Wait!¡± Jun Wu Xie suddenly stopped in her tracks. The scent was getting stronger and stronger. She could distinctly feel her throat burning from breathing in that scent and as they were still within a chilly environment, a person¡¯s sensitivity would be somewhat reduced, which would have numbed their senses quite a bit.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Qiao Chu asked as he rubbed his hands together. After walking through the ice for an entire day and night, he could feel the chill that had even seeped through the soles of his shoes, causing him to feel pain all over his body.

    ¡°Stop for the moment.¡± Jun Wu Xie said as she sniffed lightly at the stinging scent in the air. ¡°Didn¡¯t any of you smell anything strange?¡±

    The youths all stopped in their tracks and tried sniffing the air around them. But as their nasal passage had been assaulted by the freezing air for such a long period, their noses were feeling rather numb. Breathing in the frosty air had stung at their throats and having been within that freezing environment for an extended period, their scent of smell was already bepromised. Hence, thepanions had not detected anything at all.

    ¡°I can¡¯t smell a thing now as my nose feels like it¡¯s going to fall off from the cold.¡± Fei Yan eximed as he rubbed at his nose. The temperature here was frighteningly low and they had needed to gather their spirit powers within their bodies to maintain the temperature within their bodies. They did not dare to tally at any spot long as standing in spot for a moment longer would quickly cause the soles of their shoes to freeze into the ice.

    With the temperature that cold, the mist in the air was filled with frost which went straight into their lungs with their breathing, which just drove the chill deeper into their bones where even breathing had be a torture.

    ¡°I can¡¯t smell a thing either.¡± Rong Ruo said as she shook her head.

    Hua Yao and Fan Zhuo were a little smarter here and they knew to breathe some warm breath into their hands cupped over their noses, to warm up it up slightly. But the effects were not significant as they had been in that frigid environment for too long and they really could not smell anything.

    As Ye Sha and Ye Mei held much more power, the chill had not affected them much. But at the same time, the stinging scent from within the air had not much of an effect on them as well as their bodies were not as sensitive or perceptive as Jun Wu Xie¡¯s.

    ¡°Has Little Xie detected something wrong?¡± Jun Wu Yao asked as he looked at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s wary expression.

    Jun Wu Xie furrowed up her brows and said: ¡°It¡¯s not yet clear to me yet but something¡¯s not right with the fog here. There is definitely something different in there.¡± As none of the others could provide any information for her to make a judgement, Jun Wu Xie could only make her own guesses into it.

    She pulled out her Cosmos Sack hanging from her hip and dug out several elixirs that neutralizes poison to hand them over to Qiao Chu and the others.

 Chapter 1316

    Chapter 1316: ¡°Bone Corroding Forest (2)¡±

    Even seeing that Jun Wu Xie was suddenly being more cautious, Qiao Chu and the others did not see the need to ask her about it and just swallowed the elixirs as she had instructed. It was not known whether it was just psychological, but after taking the elixirs, their pain that they felt when they drew in their breaths seemed to hurt a lot less.

    ¡°It¡¯s a little strange Little Xie, what did you give us? Is there anything wrong with this ce?¡± Qiao Chu asked as he scratched at his head. It must be said though, even with the map in their possession, everything down here at the bottom of the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff was still so damned torturous. If people came here insufficiently prepared or with inadequate powers, even with theplete map, the resulting fate would still be death.

    For the ¡°watchdogs¡± guarding the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb, one could still detour and avoid encountering them. But ces filled with invisible dangers that straddled an expanse so vast were howeverpletely unavoidable.

    ¡°Within this air at the bottom of the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff, there is a poison with corrosive elements within it. It was very faint in the beginning and the poison would not produce any effects within a short period of time. But after it is absorbed into the body, it follows one¡¯s bloodstream and spread to all parts of the body. I know now that Mu Qian Fan and his team had breathed in great amounts of this poison and the poison had then taken effect and killed everyone in his team. Before we started on our descent from the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff, the elixirs I gave you were to counter this particr poison, but.....¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes narrowed. The misty fog hung heavily all around them and visibility was dismally low. The Spirit Fire Globes in their hands that they relied on only lit up a small area around them and being within this mystifying fog, they had no way of seeing clearly what they were surrounded with.

    But it seemed like every stretch they went deeper into, the fog, and the temperature, in actuality changed drastically.

    The change took ce very gradually and if one did not pay close attention to sense it carefully, it would easily be missed. The changes did not rise or drop suddenly but altered very gently and subtly, turning more vile quietly almost undetectable. And when people were overwhelmed from the exhaustion and uneasiness, most would miss such a slow change happening around them.

    It was on the same basis like when frogs got themselves cooked in water. When frogs wereid in water, they would not notice that the water was turning from cool to warm. By the time the water reached a boil, it would already be toote to realize the danger and were unable to escape.

    Many ces here at the bottom of the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff contained amazing aspects. The different areas marked out upon the map were vast and expansive but its vastness wasn¡¯t exactly endless. Within all these specific areas, two neighbouring areas right next to each other would present a highly drastic change between them.

    Like the change of seasons, the changes would be felt slow and gradual, making the human body slowly go from one extreme into the other, without the person even realizing it.

    Although Jun Wu Xie was most familiar with things to do with Medicine, she still possessed basic knowledge about nature and geographical terrains. She was suddenly rather intrigued by how the people from the Dark Regions had been able to transform the bottom of the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff into a mystifying ce that gobbled people up sopletely it wouldn¡¯t even spit out their bone. Traps and ferocious beasts could be by intentional design, but how had these ces that emted the forces of nature itselfe into being?

    In this aspect, Jun Wu Xie could not fathom how it could be achieved no matter how much she thought about it.

    ¡°Over the past two hours, the concentration of the poison within the fog had been increasing substantially. But the increase in intensity had not been really noticeable, as it had been grown very gradually. I¡¯m was afraid that the elixirs I gave all of you in the beginning would not be enough to neutralize the poison that is so highly concentrated here and hence I have given all of you another one as a booster.¡± As Jun Wu Xie spoke, her gaze was looking deep into the mist. She had an uneasy feeling in her heart that after oveing the icicles, what they were about to face next would be something even more harder to handle.

    The closer they approached the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb, the more dangerous the ces they would encounter.

 Chapter 1317

    Chapter 1317: ¡°Bone Corroding Forest (3)¡±

    Without mentioning anything else, just the constant drop in temperature and the ever increasing concentration of the poison in the foggy mist were already highly deadly. In order for thepanions to maintain warmth in their bodies with the freezing temperature, it called for a steady drain upon their spirit powers, and as to how long that depletion would go on for, none of them could be sure.

    Along their passage, Qiao Chu had once tried to drink from the water sack he carried close to his body and as it had been ced against his body, it had not froze under the dismally low temperature. But as he drank from it, two water drops identally fell from the corners of his mouth and the drops immediately froze once they fell beyond where his spirit power epassed, and two frozen solid ice beads then hit the ground.

    The high concentration of the poison within the fog was also highly tormenting. Spirit power could be used to guard against the freezing cold, but it was unable to filter out the poison in the air, where it was breathed in straight into one¡¯s lungs to enter the bloodstream, and the poison would soon im a person¡¯s life.

    If that was not handled properly, it would soon evolve to be the biggest obstacle to most.

    But.....

    This most deadly obstacle, in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes, was a problem easiest to resolve. What she had most with her, were various kinds of elixirs to counter poisons sitting quietly a crate full within her Cosmos Sack that would be enough tost them a year in this ce.

    Under the brutally harsh environment, Little Jue just followed behind everyone quietly. Although he was the youngest and the awareness of his mind was not very clear, he at least knew he did not want to add on to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s troubles. Every instruction that Jun Wu Xie gave, he would always follow to the letter more than others.

    But there was one point that was strange.

    Spirit energy was not detected on Little Jue¡¯s body but he was able to maintain sufficient amount of body warmth. When Jun Wu Xie had asionally gone to hold his tiny hands, she found that those little paws would feel hot and warm, like a little walking stove.

    Within that group, without having to use spirit powers to alleviate the problems their bodies faces, besides Jun Wu Yao, were only Ye Mei and Ye Sha, and Little Jue was the next exception.

    What was even more interesting was.....

    After Jun Wu Xie finished giving out the elixirs, she noticed a highly interesting scene.

    After Little Jue received Jun Wu Xie¡¯s elixir, he hold it carefully within his two hands and then pretended to stuff it inside his mouth. He then clenched a small hand into a fist and reached his fist deep into his robes, which caused Jun Wu Xie who was observing him to wonder what he was doing for a moment.

    ¡°Take out the thing you have hidden within your clothes.¡± Jun Wu Xie narrowed her eyes as she looked at the always obedient Little Jue.

    Little Jue blinked his eyes and shrunk his head into his shoulders knowing he had been caught while he looked at Jun Wu Xie as he retreated back a step.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyebrow arched up. The little one was keeping a secret as she thought!

    ¡°Dumb Qiao.¡±

    ¡°Right away!¡± Qiao Chu called out having caught on immediately and he carried Little Jue up from behind. Little Jue opened his little mouth in a unintelligible chatter like he was trying to say something but could not express himself properly.

    Jun Wu Xie finally walked over to him and from within Little Jue¡¯s clothes, she found a bunch of elixirs.....

    That¡¯s right.

    A bunch.....

    From the number of elixirs she counted, the little rascal had from the moment before they descended the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff, kept away every single elixir given to him into his clothes, never eating even a single one!

    Fortunately he held enough power on his own as if it had been Qiao Chu or the others, they might have already keeled over midway through.

    After Jun Wu Xie ascertained that Little Jue¡¯s well being was notpromised in anyway, she then sighed out in relief. Under Little Jue¡¯s tearful gaze with those big eyes, Jun Wu Xie confiscated all the elixirs that Little Jue had stowed away earlier.

    ¡°Ahh ! !¡± Little Jue uttered as he looked at Jun Wu Xie in despair, the expression on his face disappointed and aggrieved.

    After Qiao Chu put him down gently, the little fe just remained squatting down at the side to wipe the tears flowing down his face in silence.

 Chapter 1318

    Chapter 1318: ¡°Bone Corroding Forest (4)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie watched Little Jue¡¯s highly aggrieved look and she found it difficult to decide whether she shouldugh or cry but she soon realized she really didn¡¯t have much time to continue teasing the little fe.

    Because when they walked out from theyers of cial ice, the scene that met their eyes made all of them hold their breath in shock!

    A wide endless stretch of dense forest foliage suddenly popped up before them!

    It was a forest that was covered in white frost. The frost covered every single leaf, spreading a mantle of white gauze over everything. The thick tree trunks crisscrossed over each other, blocking up the way forwardpletely airtight.

    Within the dense frosty forest right before where they stepped out from, arge patch of the area was destroyed. The thick trees had fallen over andy over each other everywhere, obviously from the strike Jun Wu Yao had delivered. That one strike had not only been driven through theyers of icicles, it had even spread over to part of this forest at its fringes.

    And beneath the huge fallen trees, a strange sight met their eyes. Upon the broken branches, a thick green sap was oozing out continuously, spreading over the forest floor to cover the entire area. The thick sap had not been frozen under the extremely low temperature but a highly pungent smell rose constantly from the thick sap.

    That smell was one that Jun Wu Xie was familiar with. The poison mingled within the imprable thick fog had originated from this source!

    ¡°What kind of damned trees are these.....¡± Fei Yan whispered as he stared, looking at the strange dense forest. The towering trees grew strangely, its branches highly twisted, every single leaf upon them seemingly very thick, the leaves covered with frost under the foggy mist looking like fallen snowkes, the countless vines simrly covered in frost a thick cross weave high up among the trees.

    If not for the wrong ce this was in, the ce could have been seen as beautiful. But shrouded within the poisonous mist at the bottom of the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff, the tall trees covered in white frost here looked more like white bones twisted together, looking highly sinister and horrifying instead.

    Jun Wu Xie stared at the ¡°white¡± trees and within her mind, lines she had read rose clearly within her mind.

    She had not seen any trees like this before, but within those tattered ancient texts, she remembered a description that was highly simr to these trees.

    ¡°Bone Corroding Trees.¡± Jun Wu Xie suddenly uttered those three words from her mouth.

    ¡°Bone Corroding Trees? What in the world is that?¡± Qiao Chu asked as a shiver ran up his spine. Just that name had made the hair on his arms stand on end.

    ¡°A type that draws its nutrients from flesh and blood, a highly poisonous nt species that thrives when irrigated with poison.¡± Jun Wu Xie said as her eyes narrowed. Within the ancient texts that she had purchased from Qiao Chu, many rare and strange species of nts were recorded, and it introduced in detail the ways to cultivate those nts.

    When she initially saw the record about the Bone Corroding Trees, she had given it a little attention then. The way these trees grew were different from others. It didn¡¯t need soil, or even water or sunlight. The growth of every Bone Corroding Tree began under very bloody conditions. The seeds need to be nted within a live human¡¯s body and then burying the live person underground, exposing only his head above the soil. The seed buried within the human¡¯s body would then draw the essence of the flesh and blood of that human body, budding and sprouting its roots with the body as its soil.

    Once the Bone Corroding Tree went into its initial stages of growth, as a parasitic nt, it would pierce through the human body it lived off of, splitting the human shell open and would absorb its nutrients one final time before putting out its roots within the earth. It could very well be said that the Bone Corroding Tree was a demonic lifeform that needed a human life in exchange for it to live. After it sprouted it first bud through the surface of the earth, it required the frequent watering of a concoction made from five types of poisonous insects and twelve different poisonous nt species, to let the Bone Corroding Tree absorb the poison, slowly growing into maturity.....

 Chapter 1319

    Chapter 1319: ¡°Bone Corroding Forest (5)¡±

    The Bone Corroding Tree grew very slowly but after its first bud broke through to earth¡¯s surface, it would no longer need to absorb a human¡¯s flesh and blood to survive but just to water it with the poisonous concoction till it sprouted leaves. After its first leaf sprouted, it would then be able to produce its own corrosive poisonous sap and be self sufficient.

    The Bone Corroding Tree from its trunk, roots, till the tips of its leaves, were all filled with deadly poison. Without mentioning to ingest it, even the slightest contact with a person¡¯s skin would corrode itpletely, reaching right to the bone, and that was how the name Bone Corroding Tree came about.

    It was not known just how wide the entire forest that was formed with these Bone Corroding Trees before Jun Wu Xie and herpanions and the number of Bone Corroding Trees nted there was just impossible to estimate.

    The icicles were a challenge to a person¡¯s prudence and how meticulous a person¡¯s mind was. But to pass through the Bone Corroding Forest, it was just inly asking them to risk their lives!

    The Bone Corroding Tree by itself was a vault of poisonous sap and even if they were smashed up, the poisonous sap within the trees would still remain, spilling straight onto the ground and would remain there for a long time.

    This highly corrosive poisonous sap made the way just absolutely impassable. Qiao Chu had tested it by tossing a length of iron chain onto the green poisonous sap and the result was that the two finger thick chain hadpletely dissolved into nothing the instant it sank into the sap.

    Qiao Chu had gasped in shock upon seeing that.

    ¡°Whoa, this poisonous sap is sure nasty!¡± That was surely not just poison sap, it was corpse dissolving acid!

    ¡°Just the stench rising from the poison sap is enough to im a person¡¯s life must lessing into direct contact with it. If someone were to really step onto it, he would not be able to take another step as his leg would have dissolvedpletely.¡± Hua Yao said with his eyes narrowed. Mu Qian Fan and his team had merely moved around for a period within the outer fringes where the poison had been thinnest and that had already happened to them where the poison within the fog had imed the lives of almost the entire team.

    It could be seen from that how potent the poison was.

    ¡°Will we be able to cross the forest by being extra careful? Although these trees are crowded densely together, but the distance of the gaps between them are quite a bit wider than the icicles were, so walking through them might be a little easier. As long as we do not damage the trees, do you think it will then be possible?¡± Fei Yan asked hispanions.

    The trees grew close to each other, packed rather tightly. But as the trees wererge and their branches and leaves spread wide, the gaps between them were wide enough for a person to pass. Compared to the icicles where there was only enough space for people to ce a foot, the situation at the forest seemed much better.

    Unfortunately, Jun Wu Xie shook her head.

    ¡°These trees might look outwardly normal, but upon the leaves and vines of the Bone Corroding Trees are actually tiny thorns which would easily scratch a person.¡± The trunks of the Bone Corroding Trees grew in irregr patterns and not straight upwards. The trunks twisted and turned, crisscrossing over each other. Although the distance between the trees looked to be rather far apart from each other, but studying it carefully, it would be seen that at about a man¡¯s chest height, the Bone Corroding Tree¡¯s trunks were all twisted into impossible angles and the grasping branches seemed to shrouded all space above that height entirely.

    In order to pass by avoiding those branches, one would need to stoop by bending his back very low and no one knew just how vast the Bone Corroding Forest really was and once a person entered, there would be no other choice but to advance forward.

    And.....

    The ce was different from the region with the icicles with its thick and dense foliage and the Spirit Fire Globes could not be thrown far to clearly see how the ce further in was like. To a person caught within the forest, it would be a highly dangerous choice to make.

 Chapter 1320

    Chapter 1320: ¡°Bone Corroding Forest (6)¡±

    At that moment, the people in the group fell deep in thought. Jun Wu Xie was trying very hard to think of a way that would work.

    Ye Sha and Ye Mei stood on one side, silently turning their gazes upon Jun Wu Yao.

    This thing called the Bone Corroding Tree.....

    Was the product from what their Lord Jue had done upon people who harboured malicious intentions against him. The reason behind its very existence was not to use it to create poison, but to let those betrayers have a taste of the agony and torment of having a parasitic nt¡¯s seed eat at their flesh and blood, and when the Bone Corroding Tree grew to break out through the earth¡¯s surface. It was something developed by someone within the Dark Regions they belonged to.

    The two men had really not expected that their brothers in the Dark Regions would actually introduce something so torturous into the Lower Realm as ayer of defense for the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb.

    A defence mechanism of this level was something that even the two men would bow down to.

    If they were not personally caught within the situation themselves, they would have only been too d to see all theseyers of imprable obstaclespletely bury each and every nefarious person who unjustly coveted the treasures in their Lord Jue¡¯s ¡°tomb¡±.

    But.....

    Now, it was their Lord Jue himself who was leading the Young Miss to ¡°dig his own grave¡±!

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s face was showing his usual smile like always, with a faint tinge of teasing as he looked at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face that was looking deep in thought, not noticing the mournful expressions of his two subordinates in the least.

    ¡°These trees are rather interesting.¡± Jun Wu Yao said with a lightugh.

    Ye Sha and Ye Mei were stunned as they stood on the side.

    ¡°Lord Jue, what did you just say?¡± Ye Mei thought that there was something wrong with his ears and he asked his Lord in a soft voice.

    ¡°If not for the unappropriate timing, I might want to have it brought back to look into it.¡± Jun Wu Yao exhorted, seemingly rather interested in it. Unique things like this were rare to see and regardless whether they were useful or not, as long as it held unique qualities, it was proof enough of its worth to exist.

    Ye Mei held his tongue.

    [His Lord Jue must have failed to notice that these Bone Corroding Trees were by extension a product from the punishment he employed onto people who went against him!]

    [Lord Jue!]

    [You don¡¯t need to take the trouble of bringing this back! There is already a bunch of them back in the Dark Regions and when you return there, you will be able to look at them all you want!]

    Jun Wu Yao did not remember in the slightest these ythings derived from his moment of interest from before and he had not realized that these things that drove Jun Wu Xie to fall deep in thought hade from his own hand.....

    Ya Sha and Ye Mei tried so hard to hold themselves back they almost vomited blood but had had no choice but to forcefully swallow the blood back down.

    They had alreadye to this point and they would never sell their Lord out.

    They did not see the need to remind their Lord Jue that these things were something he had brought back to the Dark Regions himself before and the brothers in the Dark Regions had brought it to new glorious heights that had now put the Young Miss in a tight spot!

    [Don¡¯t say anything!]

    [They would not say a single word about it!]

    Jun Wu Xie could note up with anything and she immediately pulled out the several ancient texts, to search for the part that spoke about the Bone Corroding Tree¡¯s unique qualities.

    Qiao Chu spotted the ancient texts that Jun Wu Xie had brought out and he was immediately feeling very curious. He had flipped through those books himself before they were sold and he had not seen anything special about them. But looking at Jun Wu Xie now, she seemed to treasure those books very much.

    Jun Wu Xie calmed her heart down and went through the texts. The unique qualities of the Bone Corroding Tree recorded was exactly as she had remembered. Everything that was written within the books, she could even recite them backwards urately.

    But as she flipped through them, she found something else that was special in another one of the books.

    To counter poison with poison!

    The poison sap from the Bone Corroding Trees were highly corrosive but not exactly immune to poison themselves. If two types of poison saps were mixed together, it was possible that they might produce a neutralizing effect, cancelling out the corrosiveness of the trees¡¯ sap.

    ¡°Countering poison with poison.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes slowly narrowed, as a n slowly formed up within her mind.

 Chapter 1321

    Chapter 1321: ¡°Bone Corroding Forest (7)¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by countering poison with poison? You couldn¡¯t really be thinking..... to use poison to ovee so many Bone Corroding Trees here are you.....¡± Qiao Chu said as he stared at Jun Wu Xie in shock. The idea wouldn¡¯t have been that hard to achieve. The most difficult part though, was that the Bone Corroding Trees were so many in number and were spread over a vast expanse. Even if Jun Wu Xie¡¯s Cosmos Sack was filled with poison, it still wouldn¡¯t be enough.

    ¡°Why not?¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyebrow arched up. She was thinking to herself that this was a really good idea!

    Although she had considered to use their spirit powers to bash a path straight through and ce the Bone Corroding Tree¡¯s bark under their feet to line their shoes as they moved. But destroying that many Bone Corroding Trees would cause great amounts of the poisonous sap to spill out and the concentration of the poison within the mist in the Bone Corroding Forest would increase by at least several hundred folds. In those circumstances, even when thepanions had taken the neutralizing elixirs, if they had to remain in that environment for a long period, negative effects would surely manifest upon them.

    That would be thest choice.

    If there were any other options avable, Jun Wu Xie wouldn¡¯t mind giving it a try.

    When it came to poisons, among all of them in the world of nature that she had seen, only one type wasparable to the poisonous sap of the Bone Corroding Tree.

    ¡°But..... how much poison would that require?¡± Qiao Chu asked.

    Jun Wu Xie replied: ¡°Quantity will not be an issue.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie did not exin it any further to Qiao Chu but had just taken a step forward and a red light shone brilliantly from her fingers!

    That red light gradually spread, suspended in midair till the red light grew to shine over arge area that it suddenly gathered together to slowly form into the shape of a man.

    Under the entire Heavens, among everything that Jun Wu Xie knew that was able to provide an incessant and uninterrupted supply of poison was just that one, and its toxicity was evenparable to the Bone Corroding Trees.

    All of a sudden, the red light dissipated and a tall figure appeared but everyone¡¯s eyes. That sinisterly good looking man had a frivolous and flippant smile ying at the corner of his mouth. He glided nearer in approach and when his gaze fell upon the figure of Jun Wu Xie, he knelt upon the ground on a single knee and lowered that arrogant head of his just slightly.

    ¡°My Mistress, what orders do you have for me today?¡± His tone was slovenly and tinged with an alluring raspiness. He then slowly lifted his head and looked at Jun Wu Xie with a pair of eyes filled with rapture, like he only had eyes for Jun Wu Xie, his love untiring.

    Jun Wu Xie was just about to open her mouth to speak when a figure appeared right behind her. In the instant before Jun Wu Xie could even open her mouth, a stream of ck mist had shot straight towards Poppy who was kneeling upon the ground!

    Poppy was startled as he found his body enveloped by that swirling ck mist. A highly intense oppressive aura then spilled forth from the ck mist which squashed at his body!

    ¡°Let me see you looking at her with eyes like that one more time and I make you realize what it means to have your spirit flown and your soul scattered.¡± A voice thick with murder rang out from under that mist as Jun Wu Yao stared through narrowed eyes at Poppy, helplessly confined within the ck mist, the murderous intent within his eyes undoubtable.

    At that moment, everyone was stunned.

    Jun Wu Xie then quickly said: ¡°He is my ring spirit.¡±

    Jun Wu Yao replied with a coldugh and said: ¡°I know that, if he wasn¡¯t, he would now already be dead.¡±

    [He actually dared to look at his Little Xie with such a frivolous gaze. It did not matter whether he was a man or a ring spirit, they all had to die for such impunity.

    ¡°Er.....¡± Jun Wu Xie was speechless for a moment. Although she hade to understand her feelings for Jun Wu Yao, but towards an emotion like ¡°jealousy¡±, it was still foreign to her. What she could not understand was why had such an intense murderous intent suddenly risen within Jun Wu Yao.

    [This should be the first time he was seeing Poppy right?]

    [Has Poppy offended him already?]

 Chapter 1322

    Chapter 1322: ¡°Bone Corroding Forest (8)¡±

    Poppy¡¯s face turned deathly pale. Ring spirits were spirit bodies and were able to dodge from many forms of physical harm. When faced with a crisis, they could even turn themselves back into spirit form to hide back into the spirit rings. But the swirling ck mist had seemingly negated all those abilities and imprisoned his spirit inside it, giving him no chance of breaking free at all.

    The feeling where his entire spirit was ced under torment, had made Poppy experience an extraordinary level of agony.

    He looked at Jun Wu Yao who was standing behind Jun Wu Xie and the man whose entire being was exuding a highly dangerous aura made his heart jump in fright.

    ¡°I understand..... It won¡¯t ever..... happen again.....¡± Poppy was certain that the man was not pulling his leg and if he showed him the slightest sign of going against him, the man would not hesitate to destroy himpletely! !

    Jun Wu Yao snorted in contempt and with a wave of his hand, he dispersed the ck mist.

    Poppy then fell back into a kneel wretchedly.

    This time, his gaze were steady and determined, not showing any traces of frivolousness or seduction.

    In reality, Poppy could not be med. Poppies by nature were things that made people fall into helpless addiction and he could not help that the aura exuding from his body was just like nature made him to be. But in the face of such oppressive power, even if it was his innate nature, he had no other choice but to suppress himself.

    He really did not wish to die such a ridiculously ignoble death.

    Jun Wu Yao had struck quick as lightning and throughout it all, Qiao Chu and the otherpanions had stood stunned on one side, where they only managed to recover after a fairly long while.

    Jun Wu Yao observed Poppy¡¯s reaction in satisfaction and the murder slowly faded from his eyes. He then lowered his head to look at the surprised Jun Wu Xie and that familiar smile immediately showed within his eyes in a sparkle, as if that all that had just urred had never happened at all.

    ¡°I still have not congratted you properly for having gained another ring spirit.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie stared at Jun Wu Yao who was all smiles, feeling that his method of ¡°congrattions¡± was rather ¡°exquisite and unconventional¡±!

    ¡°But among ring spirits, there are quite a number of them who are impure. For those ring spirits, you¡¯ll be better off without them and just go find yourself another in the future.¡± Jun Wu Yao said with a highly gentle smile, his tone of voice smiling and smooth. But when those words reached Poppy¡¯s ears, they sent a sudden chill to run up his spine.

    [Weren¡¯t those words actually meant for his ears instead?]

    Having not even interacted with his new Mistress for all that long, Poppy cried tearlessly within his heart. At his new Mistress side, it seemed that there was an extraordinary entity.

    Jun Wu Xie sighed and then said: ¡°Stop fooling around. We need to deal with the matters at hand.¡±

    That¡¯s right.....

    In JUn Wu Xie¡¯s eyes, Jun Wu Yao¡¯s actions were just like a child throwing a tantrum and she had notpletely not linked it to Jun Wu Yao being jealous or anything.

    Jun Wu Yao shrugged his shoulders to show that he was willing to cooperate.

    With Jun Wu Yao holding the fort here, Poppy did not dare try anything funny but just forced a mask of undying loyalty to show upon his face, as he knelt before Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie had summoned Poppy for no other reason than to borrow Poppy¡¯s poison to counteract the Bone Corroding Tree¡¯s poisonous sap, to have the two deadly poisons to repel against each other and eliminate arge portion of each other¡¯s toxicity. In that way, thepanions would then be able to move freely within the Bone Corroding Forest.

    ¡°If it¡¯s not against the Bone Corroding Tree¡¯s poisonous sap on a veryrge scale, I should be able to achieve it.¡± Poppy said, in a rare moment of seriousness.

    Actually, seeking to make use Poppy¡¯s poison to pass through the Bone Corroding Forest was not aplicated task. They would only need Poppy to release his scent and allow it to spread. Even if someone was scratched by the Bone Corroding Tree, the corrosive effects would not happen immediately as the poisonous sap upon the wound would sh with Poppy¡¯s poison which would neutralize a good part of its toxicity, and would no longer be deadly.

 Chapter 1323

    Chapter 1323: ¡°Bone Corroding Forest (9)¡±

    Poppy was a spirit body and when it came to the amount of poison he could call forth, there is no need to worry that it would be inadequate.

    ¡°Everyone, please first ingest this.¡± Poppy said as he put several ck seeds within his hand, small and tiny, the size of sesame seeds.

    ¡°This is?¡± Qiao Chu picked up one of the seeds and studied it as he held it before his eyes. It was so small that if he blew at it with one breath, he would quickly lose it.

    The corners of Poppy¡¯s lips curled up but he quickly caught himself and immediately suppressed his slovenly and frivolous demeanor, putting forth a highly serious expression as he said: ¡°Poppy¡¯s scent makes people who smell it lose the strength in their bodies and over an extended period, they might even experience hallucinations. I am guessing that all these esteemed individuals here wouldn¡¯t want to suffer from that.¡±

    To counter the effects of poppies, only something from Poppy himself would work. But it was different from the seeds of the Imperial Snow Lotus as his seeds¡¯ effectssted a shorter period of time, only for a few days before it would then lose its effect.

    The poppy seeds by themselves did not possess any special qualities but only provided one immunity to Poppy¡¯s poison.

    ¡°Hallucinations? What kind of hallucinations?¡± Qiao Chu asked curiously. They didn¡¯t know particrly much about Poppy, this new ring spirit and moreover..... he looks like he wouldn¡¯t take it well if antagonized.

    Poppy¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly and he was about to put on a sinister and wicked smile but as a certain great demon lord was around, he decided he¡¯d better not and instead merely replied: ¡°If you¡¯re really curious about it, I¡¯ll let you have a taste of it in the future.¡±

    Qiao Chu immediately shook his head vehemently. He didn¡¯t feel like bing a guinea pig.

    Poppy shrugged his shoulders and everyone swallowed the seed that Poppy had given them. Under Jun Wu Xie¡¯s watchful eye this time, Little Jue had no other choice but to mournfully swallow the seed that was so tiny it was almost dismissible down his throat as he looked at Jun Wu Xie teary eyed, his face looking highly aggrieved.

    Using the method for one poison to counteract another wasn¡¯t tooplicated as all Poppy needed to do was to shroud everyone within his scent, creating a sector around Jun Wu Xie and herpanions to be filled with the fragrance released by him. As he was a spirit body, Poppy himself did not need to fear getting pricked by the Bone Corroding Trees and all he needed to be concern himself with was the several people in the team. To throw out and maintain his fragrance remained constant within just a small area like that, would not pose any difficulty for Poppy.

    After all the preparations wereplete, Jun Wu Xie and the others finally set foot into the Bone Corroding Forest. Within the dense forest filled with the closely gathered Bone Corroding Trees, the slightest bit of carelessness would cause them to brush themselves against the twisted and interweaving branches and vines around them. Thepanions were all dressed in specially made thick clothing and they might not have to fear that so much but the parts where their skin that were exposed were still highly prone to getting scratched.

    As Jun Wu Xie had mentioned, those white coloured vines which were seemingly coated with frost were actually covered with tiny barbs and the slightest scratch would tear off ayer of their skin.

    The wounds might have just been highly superficial and might not even be noticed at first as the bleeding was just very faint and inconspicuous.

    But it was exactly just those small and tiny little wounds that made Qiao Chu and the others whine and grumble incessantly.

    Although tiny, the pain they caused were not slight at all. From every scratch they suffered, it felt as if the wound was lit on fire.

    And this, was the effect after Poppy¡¯s poison had taken effect on them. If they had not had Poppy¡¯s poison counteracting the toxin, being scratched by the Bone Corroding Trees would not be just mere pain that they would be feeling.

    The Bone Corroding Forest was filled with countless Bone Corroding Trees whose canopies blocked out the sky. The misty fog hung heavily in the air within the thick forest, every single tree looking like one and the same. Jun Wu Xie kept her eyes fixed upon the Destiny¡¯s Dish to point them in the right direction or they would easily lose their way within the maze like Bone Corroding Forest.

 Chapter 1324

    Chapter 1324: ¡°Bone Corroding Forest (10)¡±

    In the pitch dark Bone Corroding Forest, the chill wind rustled the leaves. Dark and dank, the mud beneath their feet made it difficult to walk like they were in a swamp. To advance within that forest, they had to walk with their backs bent over to try as hard as they could to reduce the chances of contact with the low overhanging leaves and branches, to prevent themselves from getting scratched.

    Although being scratched by the trees would not cause them to lose their lives now, but that severe burning pain was not something they were willing to go through.

    At that moment, the youths who had always been proud of their height suddenly realized painfully what kind of pain being tall could bring to them.

    Among them, only Jun Wu Xie and Little Jue were shorter in stature and most of the Bone Corroding Trees in their twisted state was just about enough for Little Jue to walk unhindered while Jun Wu Xie only needed to asionally stoop a little when she came across a particrly low hanging branch.

    But it was aplete tragedy for tall youths like Qiao Chu and the others.

    The five other youths did not differ by much in their heights and when among others in the same age group, they were usually considered outstandingly suave and good looking. But here in the Bone Corroding Forest, their much envied height suddenly became the cause as the tragedy unfolded.

    Immediately upon the first step into the Bone Corroding Forest, their backs had not had the chance to straighten at all!

    If that was just the case, it wouldn¡¯t have been that bad, but.....

    They were forced to have to see those several people who were even taller than they were, calmly moving around as they wished within the Bone Corroding Forest with their backs ramrod straight!

    Like the spirit body that was Poppy.....

    And the courageous and highly skilled Ye Sha and Ye Mei.....

    A most prime example, Jun Wu Yao.....

    Alright, for thest one, all thepanions had selectively chosen to disregard to save their pride!

    Poppy was a ring spirit and a ring spirit who possessed lethal poison, so the fact that the Bone Corroding Tree¡¯s poisonous sap was no different from spring water was understandable. They had even witnessed with their own eyes when a Bone Corroding Tree¡¯s vine had scratched the back of Poppy¡¯s hand, the vine had immediately turned ck and shriveled up.....

    That really showed them just who was more poisonous!

    Ye Sha and Ye Mei had seemingly not found the poisonous sap from the Bone Corroding Tree that unbearable or it could be that they would rather endure the agony than bend their backs against it.....

    As for Jun Wu Yao.....

    Ha ha, they decided they did not see him. That was not a man, but a god!

    Lord Meh Meh and the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit were carried in the arms of Ye Sha and Ye Mei, the two most leisurely creatures among the entire group. Along the entire way, they just curled themselves upfortably in the arms of the two dark robed men, warm and cosy, and were even given leaves of the Imperial Snow Lotus to snack on when they were hungry.

    Those two ignorant little creatures seemed as if they did note here to suffer but to enjoy a leisurely trip!

    ¡°Meh~¡± Lord Meh Meh flicked its ears while inside Ye Sha¡¯s arms as it stared at the twisted Bone Corroding Trees, bleating inint.

    ¡°Puu?¡± The Sacrificial Blood Rabbitid within Ye Mei¡¯s arms and licked at its fur contentedly.

    The two ignorant little beasts chatted away happily with each other, with no one knowing what they were discussing about.

    ¡°I¡¯ll say Little ck, what are those two jabbering about?¡± Qiao Chu was following behind Jun Wu Xie, his back almost breaking as he held himself up with a hand at his hips while moving forward. He heard Lord Meh Meh and the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit¡¯s mystifying conversation and trying to find some joy in his sorrow, he asked the little ck cat plopped over Jun Wu Xie¡¯s shoulder.

    The little ck cat turned its head around and looked at Qiao Chu who had turned red faced from having his back perpetually bent over before it replied.

    ¡°They are discussing where the leaves of the Bone Corroding Trees can be eaten, and whether they will taste good.¡±

    ¡°.....¡± Qiao Chu was stunned a moment and was suddenly filled with an urge to turn around and thrash up those two ignorant little beasts!

    However, he did not act on that urge because.....

    He wouldn¡¯t be a match for those two!

 Chapter 1325

    Chapter 1325: ¡°All Consuming Sands (1)¡±

    Within the Bone Corroding Forest, the white frost that covered every tree trunk, leaf and vine, regardless whether one looked at it from afar, or was standing in the middle of it all, would feel that it all looked mesmerizing and beautiful. However, for people who truly understood the origins of a Bone Corroding Tree, they would not think of it that way.

    Inside the Bone Corroding Forest, piles of skeletal remains could be seen at the foot of many of the trees, the flesh long rotted away, the clothes dissolved into nothing, and even the bones were sorely iplete.

    The poisonous sap of the Bone Corroding Trees were highly corrosive and among those piles of skeletal bones seen, it could safely be said that none were whole, probably left behind after parts were corroded and dissolved away, with parts of the remaining broken bones stained ck in many ces.

    In every spot at the bottom of the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff, hidden dangers pervaded the entire ce. The more one knew about the ce, the more one would be shocked by everything in there.

    Every single ce was seemingly the result from careful nning and preparation, and its aim was entirely targeted at sending people who seeked to disturb the eternal rest of the Dark Emperor right into Hell.

    Without a map, thinking to find the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb in here would not be something that could possibly be achieved in mere years.

    Those piles of bones that littered the ground everything was the best proof of that.

    The Bone Corroding Forest proved to be a vast expanse, several times the size of the ciers filled with countless icicles. Throughout the entire way, as Jun Wu Xie and herpanions needed to avoid the Bone Corroding Trees, their progress was painfully slow and they took five whole days to walk through it. They made short stops to get small periods of rest but they were not even able to sit down at all in there.

    Those Bone Corroding Trees were all infused with poisonous sap and the entire forest could be said to be filled with lethal poison. Long periods of contact with anything within the forest might bring them unthinkable consequences and hence, even with Poppy with them, thepanions did not dare take the risk of sitting.

    Bone chillingly low temperatures, exhaustion, constantly wrecked at the hearts of everyone, but ording to what was marked out on the map, they had justpleted merely one third of the journey.

    The size of the bottom of the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff, was so vast it went beyond all their expectations.

    On the sixth day, the temperature around them began to take minute changes. The chillingly low temperatures that were enough to freeze their blood was seemingly beginning to lift. The temperature began to warm up which finally brought some relief to the youths who had been tormented for such a long time but they still did not dare to let down their guardpletely.

    Finally by the time the seventh day came, they could see the edge of the Bone Corroding Forest which brought great delight to thepanions.

    But the scene that met their eyes after that caused the smiles upon their faces to slowly fade.

    In the instant they stepped out from the Bone Corroding Forest, the temperature all around suddenly shot up by several tens of degrees!

    It was bone chillingly cold just a moment before, and they were now standing in the merciless scorching heat of endless summer.

    Closely joined up to the edge of the Bone Corroding Forest, was another world entirely. A vast expanse of golden sands, dry winds howling past, fine sand particles blown over their faces scratching them, making them feel a stinging pain like tiny knives were cutting into them.

    One moment it was so cold their bodies were shivering so hard and just taking one step out, Qiao Chu and hispanions suddenly felt sweat dripping like rain within their thickly clothed up bodies!

    A wide desert, spread out endlessly before their eyes.

    ¡°What..... in Heaven¡¯s world..... is this.....¡± Qiao Chu stared into the sweeping golden sands before his eyes, the merciless scorching heat causing his face that had turned pale from the chill immediately flushing a fiery red.

    The clothes that they had used to keep warm before now turned into a roasting oven. Their bodies felt like they were encased in a steamer, so stifling that they became nauseated.

    The sudden and extreme change in the temperature stunned everyone. This unexinable phenomenon that went against the veryws of nature was just too unbelievable!

 Chapter 1326

    Chapter 1326: ¡°All Consuming Sands (2)¡±

    Its distance was barely one step away but the division between freezing chill and scorching heat was clear and distinct. At the end of the Bone Corroding Forest, it was like someone had opened up a boundary barrier, that created a clear division line between two opposing seasons.

    The foggy mist that shrouded over the entire group dissipated, as wild howling gales kicked up sand storms that blew past them, like the desert before their eyes, were seen through a sheer veil.

    At that moment, even Jun Wu Xie was stunned in shock.

    Throughout her past and present life, she had seen and encountered many strange things, but never had she witnessed such a bizarre phenomenon.

    In such close proximity, but the temperature on the two sides differed by several tens of degrees.

    Thest step here bone chillingly wintry cold, the next step forward into merciless scorching heat in high summer.

    Such an inexplicable phenomenon and environment, waspletely impossible that it could even exist, but here it was staring right at them before their very eyes.

    ¡°The people from the Dark Regions are just not human. How did they achieve this?¡± Fei Yan asked, his face bathed in perspiration. Such a quick and immediate change between hot and cold did not allow time for their bodies to moderate and adjust at all.

    It was almost like taking a person who had been soaked for days within an icyke and suddenly throwing him to roast over a coal fire, where the body felt like it would almost immediately explode.

    Such a situation, could not have been formed naturally. Have the people from the Dark Regions grown so powerful that they have learnt how to control the weather? !

    ¡°It¡¯s a boundary barrier.¡± Jun Wu Yao said as he raised up a hand, stretching it forward slightly. A strange sensation was felt upon his palm. His arm was still feeling the biting chill, but the fingers were wrapped up in scorching heat.

    Pr opposites of ice and fire, could actually be joined together so exquisitely.

    An eyebrow arched up on Jun Wu Yao¡¯s face.

    ¡°Boundary Barrier?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked, turning her head to look at Jun Wu Yao.

    ¡°Something that could create a division between two areas. It¡¯s notplicated, but to make it epass over such arge area, it must have taken quite a great amount of effort.¡± Jun Wu Yao¡¯s voice was even tinged with a trace of praise.

    That made Ye Sha and Ye Mei immediately puff up their chests in pride.

    ¡°Big Brother Wu Yao, do you really think this is a good time to be praising them?¡± Qiao Chu asked, feeling like he would really like to cry instead. The bone numbing chill had tormented almost to the point of death and although he had dreamed that it would get a little warmer, but what was before him should be way beyond anything people would term as warm wouldn¡¯t it?

    This was no different from being in a stove!

    ¡°A sudden change between hot and cold would cause great damage to a person¡¯s body. If adjustments were not carried out in a timely enough fashion, the change in temperature alone could already take a person¡¯s life.¡± Jun Wu Xie exined seriously. It must be said though, that the people from the Dark Regions had in order to create a absolute safe ce for the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb to be ced in, really spared no effort to achieve it. Even the air and temperature of the ce had been manipted to such great effect, they had truly carried out their task to the extreme.

    Although she had yet to have encountered the Dark Regions, Jun Wu Xie could already formte a rough impression of what the Dark Regions could be like in her mind.

    A ce that was so undyingly loyal to just one man, so powerful yet mind bogglingly unwavering in their loyalty. What was even more surprising was that after so many had passed after the Dark Emperor fell, not a single person within the Dark Regions had seeked to rece him, to be their new leader, but had instead for those many years, persisted in defending the glory of their Dark Emperor, to the extent that they retreated within themselves by giving up their reign over the Middle Realms, and still stubbornly refused to elect a new leader among them.

    Just for that one point alone, Jun Wu Xie greatly admired them.

    Looking back throughout her past and present lives, among all that she had seen and heard, never had she ever encountered such a force or country, that possessed such resolve.

    Although the Dark Regions had their share of brutal moments, but the points of their swords, were always towards their enemies, never pointed against innocents. That was something that was extremely rare to see.

 Chapter 1327

    Chapter 1327: ¡°All Consuming Sands (3)¡±

    Mighty, but did not use their power to oppress the weak. That was one point that made them fundamentally different from the Twelve Pces.

    :¡±Change out of these clothes.¡± Jun Wu Xie said, narrowing her eyes. If they went into the desert wearing what they were equipped with, they would be hopelessly dehydrated within the first two hours.

    Although their spirit powers would be able to help them maintain their body¡¯s temperature to a certain extent, that applied to only when their body temperature went too low. It did not mean that their spirit powers would be able to reduce the temperature as well.

    Faced with the temperature suddenly soaring by several tens of degrees, they had no choice but to temporarily changing out of their thick clothes that kept them warm, to ready themselves for the next leg of the journey in light clothing.

    Fortunately they had prepared themselves well before they had set out upon this journey and they only needed to shed the thick outer clothes they had on.

    The clothes that they changed out of were all stored within Jun Wu Xie¡¯s Cosmos Sack in case they would have any sudden need for them again.

    From the chilling Bone Corroding Forest and having to step immediately into the scorching sea of golden sands, the heat hit thepanions like a tidal wave. The wild howling gale blowing at the group had grit and fine sand caught within it that scratched at their faces. Needless to even mention opening their mouths to speak, even by taking a breath, they were able to feel the stinging pain from having the grit enter their nasal passage.

    Thepanions tore the corners of their clothes off and used them as veils to tie them over their faces, covering over their nose and mouth, to filter out the swirling sand within the winds.

    The golden sands beneath their feet was so loose that sapped at their strength as they walked, every foot set down upon them sinking a good way in. The fine sand surrounding them quickly filled the sunken holes made by their steps, covering over their feet in short order.

    ¡°This is quicksand.¡± Jun Wu Xie said as she immediately gathered her spirit powers under her feet, to reduce her body¡¯s weight upon them.

    The vast expanse of desert, was no ordinary desert, but an enormous region of quicksand. The slightly bit of inattention might cause anyone of them to sink into it, swallowed by by the golden sands.

    Without the impediment from the thick fog, their visibility of the surrounding area lengthened by quite a distance and even without the Spirit Fire Globes, they were able to at least see the path forward.

    But this path, had nowhere for them to put their feet.

    Once they stepped onto the quicksand, the sand sucked at their feet vehemently and the more they struggled, the tighter the quicksand would hold them. It was different from the wet marshes, as in the wet marsnds, they could still look for clues and traces for the sinkholes. But the quicksand was much more terrifying as the suction of those sinkholes in the swamp were not so strong and if they mistakenly stepped into one, they could still be rescued, whereas for the quicksand..... their chances for survival was much lower.

    The desert before the eyes of the bunch of youths drove them into such deep gloom they almost vomited blood. They could very well understand how those people the Twelve Pces had sent out must have felt when they were faced with this desert after having undergone the relentless torment.

    Countless obstacles and endless dangers, manifesting in myriad ways and many different forms. If they were not deeply entrenched within it themselves, the youths might just sing and dance in praise of the wit and intelligence of the people from the Dark Regions, but at that very moment, they all really could not make themselves even raise the faintest smile.

    ¡°The Dark Regions are really something.¡± Qiao Chu eximed as he pped the back of his head. He could really take his hat off to the people from the Dark Regions. How did they ever achieve all of this?

    Jun Wu Xie was in no hurry to make her move as quicksand was not something that was unique to just this world and she had heard about them before she was reborn.

    As the organization would encounter all kinds of different situations, there were times that things happened in the desert. She had once treated an assassin from the organization and his target had been in the desert. He had tailed the target for three months before he saw an opportunity for him to strike, but he had been trapped within the desert. Not only had the target managed to escape, he had nearly sunk into quicksand. Fortunately hispanions had not been too far away from him them and they managed to rescue him in time.

    That man had gotten himself shot by a gun at that time and was sent to Jun Wu Xie. Arge hole in his shoulder but he had still gone on to jabber non stop and spoken a lot about his experience within the desert.

 Chapter 1328

    Chapter 1328: ¡°All Consuming Sands (4)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie was not interested to hear that man¡¯s ramblings at that time but all the things that he spoke about which reached her ears then was stillrgely remembered by her.

    Quicksand was formed, in actuality by the fact that there was water trapped within the grit and sand grains, where it reduced the friction between each individual grain.

    If one was able to evaporate the water from within the sand, then the phenomenon that was quicksand would not manifest.

    Jun Wu Xie stared across the endless sea of sand and she suddenly pulled out a huge bottle from within her Cosmos Sack, which held some transparent liquid inside it. Qiao Chu was intrigued and did not know what Jun Wu Xie wanted to do. He was not unfamiliar with what was in the bottle as when they had lit their campfires on the way here, Jun Wu Xie had always dripped a few drops of that liquid onto the wood to make them burn more easily.

    Jun Wu Xie silently sshed the fluid upon the sand in front of her and then waved her hand, asking thepanions to step back a few steps.

    Just as everyone was bing curious about Jun Wu Xie¡¯s actions, she suddenly drew out a stick of me ember and threw it upon the sand that was soaked with the fluid.

    ¡®Roar!¡¯

    In an instant, a scorching ze roared to life, just like a fiery dragon that shot outwards at a blinding speed!

    The bright red dancing mes burned merrily upon the golden sand, like a dragon of fire snaking through the desert.

    In the already roasting temperature, it instantly shot up further. Even though they had retreated back several steps, Qiao Chu and hispanions could still feel that boiling wave of heat sweeping over them. It felt as if they were going to be cooked and they had had to summon up their spirit powers to block out parts of that absolutely searing heat.

    ¡°Little Xie, what are you doing here?¡± Qiao Chu asked, his hands stretched out and waving in the air, like he was trying to fan the heat away from him. He was already almost turning into a roast pig so why would thatss still want to add fuel to the fire! ? He was getting cooked here.

    Jun Wu Xie did not pay Qiao Chu¡¯s grumbling any heed but just stared at the quicksand engulfed in mes.

    That was a chemical she concocted that had an extremely lowbustion point to be used for them to light fires easily if the humidity in the air got too bad and she had not expected to find such a use for it here.

    The golden sands were unable to further fuel the fire and after the fluid was quickly burned up by the mes, the searing heat disappeared quickly and the heatwaves swirled and rolled over the sand¡¯s surface. When seen from a distance away, the scenery became heavily distorted by the heatwaves.

    ¡°Move!¡± Jun Wu Xie suddenly called out as she led by being the first to step upon the scorching sand.

    What was amazing was that the golden sands did not sink this time. Although still a little loose, but they were nothing like the quicksand from before.

    That scene stunned Qiao Chu to stare nkly at her. Hadn¡¯t the sand in this area sunk like mad they moment they stepped upon it so why had it all hardened up after it was set aze by Jun Wu Xie?

    In reality, Jun Wu Xie had merely made the vapour content within the sand on the surfaceyer evaporate away to dry it up and before the water from the bottom surged up, that area of sand would remain harder temporarily and this was the window of time they had to pass through.

    Jun Wu Xie did not stop a single moment, setting the sand aze further front to open up the path as she advanced, not allowing the time for quicksand to form below their feet.

    The merciless heat struck at thepanions from all directions, the sands beneath their feet scorching hot after having just been burnt, where it felt like the fire was burning through the bottom of their shoes to sear the soles of their feet. Even with their spirit powers shielding their burning feet, that roasting temperature all around them still made Jun Wu Xie and herpanions all dripping sweat like rain, pitter pattering upon the sand as they sped over the fiery golden sands that were almost hot as glowing coals!

 Chapter 1329

    Chapter 1329: ¡°Highly Deadly ce (1)¡±

    For an entire month at the bottom of the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff, Jun Wu Xie and herpanions experienced the most agonizing one month of their lives.

    Quicksand that could possibly im a person¡¯s life, beautiful and alluring yet deadly flesh eating nts, tyrannical flowers that gave out a lethal pungent stench, and even venomous snakes that waited to strike hidden underground.....

    Every single day, thepanions lived immersed in danger, where even every single nt life might just cost them their lives.

    Throughout that one month¡¯s time, they lived a life that could only be described as inhuman where their physical bodies and their mental state of their minds were stretched to their limits.

    By the time they found a ce where it was rtively safe and were able to finally sit down to take a breather, they had all by then looked a total wreck.

    ¡°I had thought I would have died here.¡± Qiao Chu said as hey in a limp heap upon the ground. He did not even have the strength to move a finger anymore and his spirit powers had been quickly drained to bepletely depleted. Even if any ferocious beasts were to appear before them at that moment and bared it fangs right at him, he still wouldn¡¯t have wanted to move an inch.

    The clothes upon their bodies were all filthy and in various states of being torn and tattered. With the way anyone of them looked now, have them squat right at the gates of any one city and they would make a model beggar, needing only a chipped bowl and they would be ready for a career in begging.

    In the beginning, they had still paid attention to their cleanliness. Two weeks into the ordeal and they dumped those tiring matters to the back of their minds where surviving and putting one foot before the next was their one and only objective.

    A race with time, the feeling of snatching every second from the jowls of death was dangerous yet thrilling.

    ¡°How I wish, that there¡¯s a niceke before my eyes to let me have a good soak.¡± Fei Yan said, simrly stretched out upon the ground and not moving an inch. As it was more convenient for the mission, he had specially changed into regr male clothing and on that pretty face of his, was a mask of dirt and grime, where his original skin colour could no longer be seen.

    ¡°Don¡¯t even mention the wordke! You will just remind me of that Heaven damned ce again.¡± Qiao Chuined with a frown. They had indeede across ake before. The water was crystal clear and its surface calm without a ripple. Severalrge clumps of nts and various vegetation lined the edges of theke and it was a pristine and beautiful sight of harmony.

    However, they had not even had been able to replenish their water skins when theke started to bubble like it was boiling over.

    A humongous beast that was as big as Lord Meh Meh¡¯s true form reared its head from within theke. It was a giant leviathan that looked like an octopus that pursued Qiao Chu and the others for a good stretch, where they ran till their hearts almost wanted toe out of their mouths.

    ¡°I understand it already. In here, not a single ce is safe. All those beautiful flowers and the lush green trees, they are all highly deadly. Tell me, from where in the Heavens did they get all these deadly ythings of theirs? Aren¡¯t they afraid of it themselves?¡± Qiao Chu admitted defeat before these guys. Even when they returned to the Middle Realm to settle scores with the Twelve Pces in the future, he swore to himself to stay far away from the Dark Regions.

    The people there are just a wee bit too terrifying!

    With all the terrifying things here, a regr person would not encounter even a few among them throughout their entire lives. But the Dark Regions had gathered them all together in aplete set, and stuffed them all here into the bottom of the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff.

    ¡°You should be thankful that we are still alive.¡± Rong Ruo said, looking to be in a slightly better condition than the others as she leaned back against a rock, but her face was nevertheless still a little pale. Throughout the entire way, thepanions could no longer count the number of elixirs they had bumped off Jun Wu Xie, and the number of times Jun Wu Xie had moved to save their lives.

    They all suddenly felt, that Jun Wu Xie was the lucky star that the Heavens had blessed them with. Without Jun Wu Xie, even if they managed to gather all the maps, they would not be able to live through this one month at the bottom of the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff.

    Moreover, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s appearance ande attached with the peerless weapon of destruction, Jun Wu Yao, which had saved them from quite a bit of trouble as well.

 Chapter 1330

    Chapter 1330: ¡°Want Hugs¡±

    Among things at the bottom of the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff, some were eerie and horrifying, some were beautiful and enchanting, but they all shared one simr trait.

    They were all, deadly.

    If thepanions were to recall the most dangerous ce they had ever encountered throughout their lives, they would surely conclude that this was the ce without exception,

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s condition was still rather alright. Her mood had not fluctuated that greatly and her control over her spirit power¡¯s use had been exquisitely precise andpared to Qiao Chu and Fei Yan, she could be considered to be still managing rather well. With this rare opportunity for her to get some rest, she did not even stop to even think and just spread out the map before her to check their current location against the map.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to rest?¡± Jun Wu Yao sat down beside Jun Wu Xie and asked, as he looked at the side stubborn profile of his little one¡¯s face, feeling a pained for her.

    Throughout the journey, Jun Wu Xie had never once taken the initiative to ask him to help, even when she knew that things would have been a whole lot easier if he did, choosing to give up on that shortcut.

    If even against these obstacles she had to rely on people to help her resolve, then how could she have the cheek to im that she wanted to go against the Twelve Pces?

    She was not seeking to be a flower beneath the wing of a powerful entity but to be a powerful entity herself that soared towards the horizon to overlook everything beneath herself.

    Jun Wu Xie shook her head and said: ¡°I¡¯m not tired.¡±

    Jun Wu Yao however cradled her in his arms and took the map away from her hands, saying firmly but still highly gentle as he said: ¡°I think that you¡¯re tired though.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie was slightly surprised as she looked up into Jun Wu Yao¡¯s concerned gaze and hesitated a moment before she relented. Shey herself within Jun Wu Yao¡¯s arms and looked at Little Jue who had already fallen asleep upon Ye Sha¡¯sp.

    ¡°We¡¯re almost reaching there and I do not want to waste any time.¡± The earlier they find the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb, the faster they would be able to gain dominating might. Over the past one month, Jun Wu Yao had not raised his hand to help them many times, but everytime he did, it just made Jun Wu Xie further realize his overwhelming might.

    She did not wish to forever just be able to stand behind him, to see him shield her from the strong gales and tumultuous storms. That was not what she wanted.

    ¡°If you do not get yourself some good rest, for the rest of the journey, I would not mind carrying you as we go.¡± Jun Wu Yao said with an eyebrow arched. This little one could sometimes be so stubborn it made him want to take a bite out of her.

    ¡°Just like this?¡± Jun Wu Xie suddenly raised both her arms, to hook them around Jun Wu Yao¡¯s neck, as her clear eyes suddenly shed with an evil glint.

    It was Jun Wu Yao¡¯s turn to be slightly surprised this time as the tiny hands hooked around his neck slightly exerted some strength, greatly shortening the distance between him and her, where he could clearly see his own reflection within those enchanting eyes.

    ¡°If you like it, that can surely be arranged.¡± Jun Wu Yao suddenlyughed, his arms lifting, carrying her horizontally up in the air.

    The little one was learning to be more and more evil.

    Jun Wu Xie blinked her eyes and suddenly crinkled her nose at Jun Wu Yao. Within his embrace, she then found herself afortable position and snuggled deeper, her tiny face resting against his chest, and slowly closed her eyes.

    ¡°Wake me up in a little while.¡±

    Indulging like this asionally, wasn¡¯t that bad, right?

    Jun Wu Yaoughed lightly in spite of himself as he carried Jun Wu Xie who was gradually sinking into dreand. He looked at the side of her beautiful and serene face and suddenly felt..... himself wishing to find himself a sweet and agonizing task tomit himself to.

    Ye Sha and Ye Mei at the side were however silently praying for their Lord.

    They do not have enough icy water here for their Lord Jue to bring down the heat! Lord Jue, you¡¯ve got to hold yourself back!

    Seeing Jun Wu Xie falling asleep within Jun Wu Yao¡¯s arms, Fei Yan suddenly sat upright, his eyes shining as he looked at Rong Ruo.

    ¡°.....¡± Rong Ruo silently shifted her body and turned around to hug the big rock behind her to sleep resting against it.

 Chapter 1331

    Chapter 1331: ¡°The Tomb That Disappeared (1)¡±

    The highly tormenting difficulties faced every step of the way did not stop the group of people from continuing their way forward. Jun Wu Xie and herpanions had traversed through the entire Heaven¡¯s End Cliff and had finally reached their destination.

    They were looking over an endless sea of flowers that stretched beyond the horizon, as the violet blooms filled the entirend as far as the eye could see, swaying mesmerizingly under the breeze, beautiful as a painting, a striking contrast that did not fit against all the endless dangers they had encountered on the way here.

    ¡°Where is the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb?¡± Fan Zhuo asked as he stared at the unending sea of blooms, his gaze however, nk and unseeing. ording to the location marked upon the map, they should already be standing right before the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb. But before their eyes, besides the mesmerizing sea of flowers, they could not find even the shadow of anything else.

    After having just undergone countless rounds of unimaginable torment, Jun Wu Xie and herpanions weren¡¯t really in the mood to admire flowers. The sea of violet blooms was made brighter by the green underneath when a gust of wind blew and a wave swept over the sea of flowers, rising and falling as a flowery fragrance wafted over the group. It was such a truly beautiful sight, but the group just felt despair wash over them.

    Upon the map, it was clearly indicated that the location of the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb was several hundred metres ahead of them but within a thousand metre radius, there was only that sea of flowers bending in the wind. Without the fog, the entire area around them was highly visible and above their heads, it was covered by clouds but sunlight was streaming down which lit up the entire scene before them.

    Besides the violet flowers, there was nothing else they could see.

    The Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb seemed like it had never existed before, as not a trace of it could be seen.

    ¡°How can this be..... how can this be.....¡± Qiao Chumented, his eyes wide and incredulous, unable to believe that after they had spent every single effort they could, this was the result they got.

    Nothing at all.....

    Nothing at all.....

    The beautiful scenery before their eyes, had taken the entire group of people there, and kicked them down to fall into the deep pits of despair.

    Jun Wu Xie stared at the endless sea of blooms as the wind blew past, kicking up a scattering of falling petals. The purple coloured flower petals swirled around her, bringing to her a nice pleasant fragrance, but she could not find herself feeling any delight.

    Jun Wu Xie pulled her map out once more and checked their location once again. Everything was in order but for the exception that their final target hadpletely disappeared.

    What could have caused this to happen? Jun Wu Xie¡¯s brows creased together. Everything that had been marked out upon the map had been unerringly urate and that told her that the maps were genuine. Just how much had the parents of Qiao Chu and her otherpanions sacrificed at that time toplete this map?

    They had seen countless piles of human bones along the way in here and all these years, the number of people who had lost their lives to the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff were already too numerous to count. That number could no longer be measured with just tens of thousands, it should be in the millions..... or even reaching in the tens of millions where the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff had be their final resting ce. A map that had been made with such an unbelievably number of lives behind it, could it possibly be wrong?

    Impossible.....

    Jun Wu Xiepletely rejected that line of thought. The parents of Fan Zhuo and the others had already passed away and it would not be possible for them to verify whether they had truly found the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb at that time.

    And Wen Yu had indeed entered into the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb before. Although he did not remember how he managed to go in there, or how he managed to get out, Wen Yu had definitely entered the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb through the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff. That was enough to ascertain that the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb was indeed here and that could not be wrong.

    But.....

    But what was happening here with the situation before their eyes?

    Jun Wu Xie did not understand it. The Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb was definitely at the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff and she believed that the parents of Fan Zhuo and her otherpanions had truly found the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb at that time before they returned to the Middle Realm with the map afterpleting their mission. With the kind of loyalty they held towards the Twelve Pces at that time, it was not possible that they would falsely report their findings.

 Chapter 1332

    Chapter 1332: ¡°The Tomb That Disappeared (2)¡±

    The map was genuine, and the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb could not be fake. So why were they not able to find it?

    There was something really wrong there.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get too anxious yet. Everyone take a breather and slowly think it through.¡± Upon seeing all the negativity shrouding herpanions, Rong Ruo immediately spoke up. They had been thoroughly exhausted making it through the entire way here and their minds and bodies are not severely wearied, hence, all of them would not be able to maintain apletely logical state of mind at that moment. But, they must not get themselves overly frustrated.

    ¡°Let¡¯s all have some rest then. Dumb Qiao, pass me your water skin, I emptied mine earlier and I¡¯m almost dying of thirst.¡± Fei Yan parroted, plopping his rear upon the sea of flowers and stretching his hand out to catch the water skin Qiao Chu tossed over before lifting his back to pour the water down his throat.

    The cooling water flowed down his throat, taking away a little bit of the weariness he felt, and at the same time easing the agitation within his heart.

    Everyone sat themselves down among the sea of violet blooms. They had alreadye to such a stage that they were not able to look back. Instead of getting angry and frustrated about it, why not give themselves a little rest and cool their heads where they would be able to let their wearied bodies recover a little as well.

    With this rare opportunity to properly rest themselves, everyone grabbed at the time they had and tried to recover their strength. They drank up, and nibbled on food to fill their tummies. Most of the dried rations they had with them were meat with a dry and hard texture, and when they chewed upon them, they were miserably nd and dry. Moreover, they had been eating the same things for the past one month and their tastebuds had more or less be numb towards the same thing.

    What Qiao Chu wished for the most at that moment was when they left the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff and returned to the Qi Kingdom in the future, was just to have a good meal. It could be anything, he wouldn¡¯t even mind if it was just in porridge with some small dishes. As long as he did not have to continue to chew on these damnable dried meat!

    ¡°When we go back, I want to feast continuously for an entire month, and stuff myself till I vomit!¡± Qiao Chu eximed as he chewed upon the dry and tough meat, lying back upon the sea of flowers with his arms extended. Unlike the previous freezing chill and scorching heat, the temperature in this ce wasfortably warm enough like spring, and coupled with the fragrant flowers and beautiful scenery, he would have thought that this was a rather nice ce if they were not there in that location.

    Unfortunately, he really did not feel like admiring it at all at that moment.

    ¡°Please give me a nice spring pool and let me soak in it properly.¡± Fei Yan said as heid himself back. He was so filthy that he almost could not stand it himself as there weren¡¯t really that many water sources in the bottom of the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff. Even if there were, they either hid a monster within or were filled with lethal poison, none that he could use.

    He only wanted to have a good bath at that moment and wash himself free of all the dirt and grime upon himpletely.

    Maybe Qiao Chu and Fei Yan¡¯s grumblings made him think about it as well and Fan Zhuo who was sitting among the flowers as well opened his mouth to asked the usually silent Hua Yao, a man of few words.

    ¡°When we go back, what do you want to do?¡±

    Hua Yao turned to look at Fan Zhuo and after thinking about it a moment, he said: ¡°I only want to have a good sleep.¡±

    He could not remember thest time he had been able to enjoy a peaceful and proper good sleep. The times they had to rest at the bottom of the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff were all very short and they were always surrounded by all kinds of hidden dangers. Even if they were able to fall into slumber, they could never allow themselves to fall into it too deep.

    Fan Zhuo gave a lightugh and rested his chin upon a upraised palm and said: ¡°I would really like to go back to the Zephyr Academy to have a look around.¡± He wondered how his one tracked mind brother was doing as the Headmaster and he was thinking whether his little abode in the bamboo grove is still there.

    Blissful thoughts allowed the agitated and frustrated hearts of the youths to gradually calm and the corners of everyone¡¯s mouth curled up faintly with a smile. At the age where they were brimming with the exuberance of youth, their hot and boiling blood would not allow them to be so easily defeated.

    ¡°Actually, I am always been curious about something.¡± Qiao Chu said, suddenly sitting up.

    ¡°What?¡± Hua Yao asked as he looked at him.

    ¡°Tell me, when the Twelve Pces sent so many countless people out back in those years then, but only our parents managed to locate the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb. Don¡¯t you think that it¡¯s all too much of a coincidence?¡± Qiao Chu asked as he scratched his head.

 Chapter 1333

    Chapter 1333: ¡°The Tomb That Disappeared (3)¡±

    Within the Twelve Pces, they never had ack of capable people. Although the parents of Qiao Chu and hispanions were strong enough in their own right, they were not considered to be elite in the Twelve Pces. Besides the parents of the five of them, there were two others from other pces who had also managed to find the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb. What was strange about it was that the times these people reached the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb had all happened within one day among them and congregated together within the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb.

    If it was said after immense hardship and they had been the one among a million who managed to find the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb, that wouldn¡¯t be hard to exin.

    But what was strange was that so many people had managed to go into the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb on the very same day and besides that, regardless how many more people the Twelve Pces sent out after that, not a single one had been able to find the ce again.

    It must be known, that their parents did not have any map in their hands then and although the maps was split up after that, the Twelve Pces would at least have some clues but in the years more than a decade after that, no one had managed to find it once more.

    That had really puzzled people quite a bit.

    ¡°On that point, I had thought about that before.¡± Hua Yao said as he narrowed his eyes. On that one day, where several people from different and separate groups had somehow managed to find the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb, and after so many years after the Dark Emperor had fallen, they remained the only ones to have achieved it. That had somehow seemed to be rather illogical.

    ¡°I remember that my father had left for the Middle Realm first to report back and my mother remained here in Lower Realm alone with me. At that time, I saw the map on my mother¡¯s back and as I was still too young, I did not know the meaning behind that map and innocently asked her why would she want to make a map of a ce she had already visited before. But my mother had told me that she didn¡¯t remember anything anymore then.¡± Fan Zhuo said with his eyes slightly narrowed. He was the only one among them all who still had the chance to interact with his family after they found the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb.

    In the case of the parents of Qiao Chu and the others, they had been captured immediately upon their return.

    In the beginning, they had only felt that the Twelve Pces had been highly vicious where they would even kill people who werepletely loyal to them.

    But thinking back on it now, there was something rather strange about it.

    ¡°If the Twelve Pces were worried that the people from the Dark Regions would find out that they had found the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb, they could have easily hidden the people who found the tomb away, why would there be a need to kill them so quickly? Moreover at that time, the maps their men held were notplete and hence, rather than keeping an iplete map that was sorelycking, why would they not rather keep the very person who found the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb with them?¡± Fan Zhuo¡¯s mind had been suddenly dragged into the endless abyss where the hatred he kept deep within had risen and filled his heart quickly at that moment, rendering him incapable of thinking deeper into the reason that caused his parents to be killed.

    But calming himself to think about it carefully, it suddenly seemed that there were many inconsistencies with the way he had thought before.

    ¡°If what your mother said is true, then the reason why the Twelve Pces would kill them is now very clear.¡± Jun Wu Xie said suddenly.

    ¡°The Twelve Pces had been searching for the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb secretly, afraid that the people from the Dark Regions will find out. Hence, they would naturally not leave behind anything that would let anyone have a hold over them. If your parents could still remember the precise location of the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb, they might have been kept alive, but if it was as what Fan Zhuo¡¯s mother had said that they have forgotten, then the value of keeping them alive would be far less than those iplete pieces of the map. People of no value to them would have no need to be kept alive, and the people from the Dark Regions would then have nothing to hold against them.¡± Jun Wu Xie exined. She had considered this before, but had not been able toe to a conclusion. However, Fan Zhuo¡¯s words today had cleared up all her doubts and provided a logical exnation for the ces she had not been able to reconcile.

 Chapter 1334

    Chapter 1334: ¡°The Tomb That Disappeared (4)¡±

    The parents of Fan Zhuo and the others could have by some exceptional stroke of luck, managed to enter the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb and that moment¡¯s luck had coincidentally happened on the same day and hence, only people who came close to the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb on that one day had been able to locate the real target.

    And after entering the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb, they had then discovered each other. In order to restrict each other from the various different pces, they hade up with the maps. Although that was what they said, everyone had known it clearly that the maps were just a superficial solution to their predicament because as long as they remembered everything that happened here, then the maps would not be of any use at all.

    But after that, it was not known what they had all encountered. When they left the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb, they had suddenly forgotten everything.....

    Her guess made her recalled what Wen Yu told her before. Wen Yu had been severely injured and thought he did not have long to live. But when he fainted within the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb, someone had brought him out of the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff.

    Besides that, he did not remember anything else, where all his memories within the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb became a forgotten nk.

    In regards to that point, Jun Wu Xie had initially thought that it was because Wen Yu had been too severely injured which had caused him to forget those things, But thinking back upon that now, it was wondered whether he could not remember, or could it be..... his memory was quietly erased away?

    Jun Wu Xie stared at the endless sea of blooms and repression came into her eyes.

    The map could not be wrong, and the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb was right there.

    But they could not see it, nor touch it, like it had disappeared from there.

    For so many years, just how many of the most elite pugilists had the Twelve Pces sent to infiltrate into the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff? Even if Jun Wu Xie was not able to determine their numbers, she knew that all those people definitely held stronger power than they did.

    They could very well have found their way up to here like they did, but seeing this endless sea of flowers had stripped them of all hope.

    Were they unable to find it, or have they found it but were not aware of it?

    If not for the map she had in her hand, Jun Wu Xie wouldn¡¯t be able to be so certain that they were standing right before the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb.

    Where had the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb actually disappeared to?

    Jun Wu Xie suddenly stood up and walked further into the sea of flowers.

    Suddenly, a tiny figure appeared right before her.

    A flower gand ring made from the violet flowers appeared before her eyes. Little Jue¡¯s rosy little face was lifted up and filled with anticipation as he looked at Jun Wu Xie, both his hands stretched out to present the flower gand before Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Little Big Brother, gift..... gift for..... you.....¡± Little Jue¡¯s voice said bashfully, tinged with a trace of nervousness.

    Jun Wu Xie was surprised and she raised a hand to ruffle Little Jue¡¯s fiery red hair. The child was really acting like he hade here for a leisure trip, not showing the slightest bit of anxiety or frustration. That was a good thing as well, to live without worries was at least better than living in perpetual mncholy and gloominess.

    Jun Wu Xie squatted down and looked up at Little Jue.

    ¡°Help me put it on.¡±

    Little Jue blinked his eyes nkly and with his little hands trembling, his slowly raised the flower gand that wasn¡¯t really beautifully done and put it over Jun Wu Xie¡¯s head.

    ¡°Nice.¡± After Little Jue put it on Jun Wu Xie, he took steps backwards shyly with his tiny hands held behind his back, his body twisting up feeling slightly embarassed.

    A faint smile curled at the corners of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s lips as her gaze moved carelessly over Little Jue¡¯s shoulder. In the instant her gaze swept past, she froze slightly, a look of surprise rising within her eyes. She stood up slowly and stared into the endless sea of blooms stretching beyond the horizon.

 Chapter 1335

    Chapter 1335: ¡°The Tomb That Disappeared (5)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s gaze was highly intense and it attracted the attention of Qiao Chu and the others.

    ¡°Little Xie, what are you looking at?¡± Qiao Chu asked as he sat up in curiosity, with a lot of flower petals struck to his body.

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t be able to guess a young girl¡¯s heart.¡± Fei Yan whispered as he peeked at the roughly made flower gand on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s head, and then stole a quick nce at Rong Ruo before he silently reached his hand out and grabbed at a bunch, deflowering quite a number blooms from their stalks. He then sat quietly within the sea of flowers and his two hands flew speedily as he weaved.

    ¡°Oh, so anything about a young girl¡¯s heart, I¡¯ll really not know as much as you do, Little Yan.....¡± Qiao Chu said meaningfully, dragging out thest syble.

    Fei Yan then graced him with a roll of his eyes and continued with what he was busy with.

    He didn¡¯t have time to bother with that dumb block!

    ¡°What did you see?¡± Rong Ruo asked as she walked over to Jun Wu Xie. From what she knew of Jun Wu Xie, the sea of flowers before their eyes would not arouse such strong interest in Jun Wu Xie and she had been acting normally all this while so what had suddenly caused her to stare so intensely in front of her?

    Jun Wu Xie did not say anything but just took the flower gand off her head and held it within her hand, her gaze not wavering an inch.

    Little Jue¡¯s head lowered in grief as he thought that ¡°Little Big Brother¡± did not like it.

    ¡°Look at this.¡± Jun Wu Xie suddenly raised up a hand and pointed in the direction that her gaze was fixed upon.

    Above the sea of flowers, another flower gand suddenly hung suspended in midair. That flower gand was not very well crafted, and was rather loosely woven together, an exact replica of the one held in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hand.

    ¡°What is going on? !¡± Rong Ruo said in surprise, slightly taken aback by the scene before her.

    The flower gand suspended in midair looked too strange and when Jun Wu Xie moved the flower gand in her hand slightly, the other flower gand on the far side actually moved in tandem!

    ¡°It¡¯s a mirror mirage!¡± Fan Zhuo eximed as he shot to his feet, leaping over toe beside Jun Wu Xie in just two steps.

    ¡°Mirror mirage?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked inquiringly.

    ¡°It¡¯s isn¡¯t entirely clear to me but I heard my mother mentioned something about it before, though I can¡¯t remember it clearly.¡± Fan Zhuo seemed to have grasped at something, but could not urately exin it. He then immediately turned his head and looked at Jun Wu Yao at the side.

    ¡°Big Brother Wu Yao, do you know what¡¯s happening here?¡±

    Jun Wu Yao came beside Jun Wu Xie and stared at the strange phenomenon, but there was any question in his eyes as he took the flower gand from Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hand. Under Little Jue¡¯s nervous gaze, Jun Wu Yao suddenly tossed the flower gand high up in the air.

    After the violet flower gand was tossed up into the air, it broke apart and flower petals fell slowly in a wide scatter, like snowkes falling down through the air.

    And on the far side, the exact scene was replicated.

    Exactly the same!

    ¡°Moon Water¡¯s Mirror.¡± The corners of Jun Wu Yao¡¯s mouth lifted in a smile as he said, lowering his head to look at Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°This is a kind of barrier, rather much like those we¡¯ve seen before. But this one is a little moreplex as ording to different barriers, they can be made to reflect different things, and this barrier here, should only be able to reflect nts.¡±

    It was the exact same image, but only the reflection of the flower gand showed and not of Jun Wu Xie and the others, as if there was a force that screened them out.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s heart jumped suddenly and she shot herself forward.

    About a hundred meters out, she could suddenly feel a strange kind of pressure, that was stopping her from moving further forward!

    It was like an invisible wall, that prevented her from passing.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s heart then started pounding hard. She raised up her hand and ced her hand upon that seemingly formless wall. Under her palm, she could feel the cold touch of hard and unyielding stone!

    The Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb!

 Chapter 1336

    Chapter 1336: ¡°The Tomb That Disappeared (6)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s heart then started pounding hard. She raised up her hand and ced her hand upon that seemingly formless wall. Under her palm, she could feel the cold touch of hard and unyielding stone!

    The Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb!

    Jun Wu Xie felt around the wall that she could not see. She lowered her head to look down at the flowers around her tiny feet. Before her feet, the flowers looked disjointed, like they were cut off suddenly at certain parts.

    It was a distortion of space!

    Jun Wu Xie drew in a deep breath.

    She finally understood why even after so many powerful pugilists had reached deep into the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff, and after so long a period of time, they had all still not managed to find the location of the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb. It was all because.....

    The real Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb was something that they all could not see at all!

    Just as what Jun Wu Yao had said, the boundary barrier named ¡°Moon Water¡¯s Mirror¡± had been ced outside the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb which created a mirage of a mirror¡¯s image. Within that image, only nts were reflected and when seen from a distance, the entire ce looked just like an endless sea of flowers that stretched to the horizon, which would then drive despair into people. But who could have guessed that the real Dark Emperor¡¯s tomby hidden within that sea of flowers?

    Even if those people managed to find their way to this ce, they would be confused by this illusionary mirage where the end of the sea of flowers was a precipitous edge of a cliff. No one would have ever expected that the biggest secrety right in the middle of that sea of violet blooms.

    After trudging through the endless torturous and tormenting obstacles, when those people came to this ce, they had not managed to discover the profound mystery hidden behind the ¡°Moon Water¡¯s Mirror¡±.

    The flowers which all looked exactly the same throughout, had not looked to be unusual in anyway when thepanions had seen it from a distance, and if not for Little Jue¡¯s childlike innocence where he had tried to weave a flower gand for Jun Wu Xie that was reflected in the ¡°Moon Water¡¯s Mirror¡±, they might never have discovered this secret as well.

    That the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb was actually right before their eyes!

    They had finally found it!

    ¡°It¡¯s the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb. We¡¯ve found it.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s voice suddenly rang clearly, bringing the delightful news to herpanions behind her.

    Qiao Chu and the others immediately leapt to their feet from among the flowers and their excited emotions made their eyes light up seemingly with a fire within. All the torment and exhaustion they had suffered throughout the journey seemed to immediately disappear without a trace, as the blood within their bodies began to boil!

    After so many years, they had finally found it!

    ¡°We found it..... We found it.....¡± Qiao Chu¡¯s voice was beginning to shake and his eyes suddenly became red around the rims. After silently enduring it all for so many years, they have finally found the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb, and the emotions they had held in helpless suppression for too long exploded in their chest at that moment!

    ¡°ARRRGH! ! !¡±

    A roar that spilled out right from within their hearts gave vent to the emotions that ran impossibly high within them at that moment.

    ¡°Big Brother Wu Yao, for the ¡°Moon Water¡¯s Mirror¡±, is there a way to unravel it?¡± Hua Yao fought to hold down the excitement raging within as he asked in a calm voice.

    Finding the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb, meant that they had already seeded by half. Although the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb was right there before them, they could only feel it but not see it and they would not be able to enter the ce by just touching it.

    They had absolutely no clue on how big the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb really was and if they were to rely only on their hands to feel it inch by inch, only the Heavens would know in which year and month it would be before they would find the real entrance.

    ¡°For such barriers, you will only need to find its root and just smash it and it will do.¡± Jun Wu Yao said with a smile. Seeing Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes light up with its sparkle of delight, his mood seemed to have followed suit and soared.

    Towards Jun Wu Yao¡¯s soaring good mood, Ye Sha and Ye Mei had by now been able to remain calm andposed about the whole thing.

    Having their Lord Jue so proactively escorting the Young Miss toe dig up his own tomb was nothing much anymore. He was now even helping them to breach his very own tomb¡¯s defences!

    In order to make the Young Miss smile, their Lord Jue was truly giving it his best!

 Chapter 1337

    Chapter 1337: ¡°The Tomb That Disappeared (7)¡±

    Everyone immediately began to search around the edge of the barrier for anything suspicious. With the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb right before them, and Jun Wu Yao had said it clearly that the thing maintaining the boundary barrier should be several crystals. All they had to do was to smash them and the barrier would be broken.

    It was easier said than done as it wasn¡¯t that easy to find them. They were unable to see just how big the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb was, but as thepanions walked following the edge, every single step they took measured for them a certain distance and even after walking for a long while, they still had not found any turning points, all of them still standing on just the first side of the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb.

    Fei Yan and Rong Ruo walked one way and although his eyes were on Rong Ruo¡¯s back, Fei Yan had a hand feeling around in search. But his other hand was kept behind his back as he soundlessly increased the pace of his steps and walked up right behind Rong Ruo¡¯s back.

    Rong Ruo was single mindedly focused upon locating the crystals that held the boundary barrier when she felt something fell upon her head. She reached her hand up to touch it in puzzlement and only got her hand filled with the fragrance of flowers.

    Rong Ruo turned herself around to see Fei Yan standing right behind her who had that familiar brilliant smile upon his face.

    ¡°It looks very nice on you.¡± Fei Yan said smilingly.

    Rong Ruo looked into the reflection of the gand in the barrier. The flower gand upon her head whenpared to the one Little Jue weaved was more well made, the violet blooms intricately woven together with the green leaves, and it was rather beautiful.

    But Rong Ruo¡¯s lips stiffened up slightly, as she looked at Fei Yan in helplessness.

    Fei Yan¡¯s face was still wearing that brilliant smile but as he noticed the grave expression on Rong Ruo¡¯s face, the smile upon his lips began to wane.

    It wasn¡¯t that he could not feel it. After the day that ident between the two of them happened, Rong Ruo had been intentionally distancing herself from him. The two who were inseparable before, were now awkwardly silent with each other, and Rong Ruo intentional or unintentional avoidance of him, had always caused Fei Yan¡¯s heart to wince in sorrow.

    The feeling was something Fei Yan had never experienced before. It was agonizing, unspeakably agonizing.

    ¡°You..... don¡¯t like it?¡± Fei Yan¡¯s voice was sounding a little raw.

    Rong Ruo stared at Fei Yan¡¯s face and her brows creased up in a furrow. She removed the flower gand off her head and put it into Fei Yan¡¯s hands.

    ¡°I thought you knew it clearly already. It is impossible between us.¡± Rong Ruo said rather perplexedly. She had always been very close to Fei Yan, but she only treated Fei Yan as the bestrade she had, like a real brother of hers.

    And that was it.

    ¡°Why?¡± Fei Yan asked softly.

    Why was it impossible?

    Rong Ruo sighed, and her chest began to stifle up.

    ¡°I am not what you think I am like. Actually, I.....¡±

    Just as Rong Ruo was about to say something, a huge resounding crash suddenly rumbled within their ears!

    The two of them immediately forgot what they were talking about as they quickly turned their heads towards the sound!

    Jun Wu Xie had been searching for the crystals that would unravel the boundary barrier and after searching for a stretch, she suddenly felt something tiny protruding out beneath her feet. She had immediately squatted down and swept away the soil around the tiny protrusion under the flowers.

    A light purple crystal gleaming with luster suddenly appeared within the soil. She summoned up her spirit powers and pushed it to a re before she delivered a mighty smash onto the crystal!

    In the instant that her fistnded upon the crystal, the beautiful purple crystal was suddenly covered in broken cracks. At the same moment the crystal broke, a resounding crash rang out and before Jun Wu Xie could react, she suddenly felt the ground beneath her feet cave in and sink down!

    A powerful force then sucked her in entirely, dragging her down together with the sudden cave in!

 Chapter 1338

    Chapter 1338: ¡°The Tomb That Disappeared (8)¡±

    Everything happened too quickly and Jun Wu Xie was not able to react in any way before her tiny little figure was instantly swallowed up by darkness!

    In the split second just before she was dragged into darkness, she saw Jun Wu Yao¡¯s figure speeding towards her and upon that highly familiar looking face, she saw for the first time an expression of panic.

    It was just an instant, and then all she saw was darkness.

    It was not known what she was falling into and in the darkness, Jun Wu Xie seemed to be falling down a steep slope. The space was narrow and confined as she continued to slide down together with the rubble of rocks and stones.

    Within the darkness, she could only hear the tumbling of the rubble.

    After sliding down for a rather long while, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s feet finallynded upon t ground. The darkness was slowly dissipating as dim firelight brightened the scene before her eyes.

    Jun Wu Xie had fallen into a ce that looked like an underground pce!

    The surrounding walls were filled with lifelike carvings upon the stone. She turned around to look at the ce she had just slid down from and at the moment she turned around to check it, a stone door suddenly slid down from the top,pletely sealing off the entrance she had juste in from!

    Jun Wu Xie tried to smash the huge b of stone but the stone was incredibly hard and even when she elevated her spirit power to the Purple level, she was not able to even make a chip upon the stone!

    With the exit blocked and unbreakable, Jun Wu Xie had no choice but to give up on it. She then raised her head to look around at her surroundings. The ce that she was at, seemed to be a wide corridor and upon the surrounding walls there were stonemps that were carved in the shape of beasts, each holding a warm burning me. The distance between each interval of the beastsmps were the exact same length and the litmps were not very bright which filled the entire ce only rather dimly.

    ¡°This is the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb?¡± The little ck cat said, sitting upon Jun Wu Xie¡¯s shoulders as it shook off the dirt stuck upon its body. When Jun Wu Xie fell, it had been on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s shoulder as usual and it had fallen down here together with her.

    ¡°It should be.¡± Jun Wu Xie answered as she gathered her thoughts. They had all been searching high and low for the entrance into the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb and in the end, she had not thought that she would end up ¡°entering¡± in here unknowingly which she didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry about.

    The Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb which had caused the people in the Middle Realm to spill blood and almost spitting out their hearts in search had finally had its secretive veil lifted before Jun Wu Xie but unfortunately, she had been the only one toe into the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb. She wondered how herpanions outside were doing?

    In Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mind, the image of thest expression Jun Wu Yao had shown on his face rose involuntarily.

    Anxious and in panic. That was the first time she had seen such an unbing expression upon his face.

    Although it did not suit him well, it still made her feel likeughing. Outside there now, he must surely be mad with panic.

    ¡°There is no poison in the air here.¡± Little ck said as it sniffed with its nose, its sense of smell was more sensitive than machines.

    ¡°It¡¯s really strange though. This Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb is afterall a grave, so howe there isn¡¯t the tiniest stench of rot in here? There isn¡¯t any other strange smells in the air and thosemps, why are they still burning? The Dark Emperor has already been dead for so many years so who lit thesemps? It couldn¡¯t be a ghost could it.....¡± The little ck cat said with a shiver. It was afraid of nothing throughout the Heavens and on Earth with the lone exception of ghosts.....

    Jun Wu Xie swung her gaze in helplessness towards the little ck cat wanting to remind it that ghosts as they were called, was just another name for spirit bodies, And strictly speaking from certain perspectives, wouldn¡¯t the little ck cat itself be a ¡°ghost¡±?

    But what the little ck cat said was notpletely without reason. Jun Wu Xie had noticed it as well. Those were indeed mes that burned upon those beast shapedmps and those mes should have a finite period that they could remain burning. The Dark Emperor had fallen since so many long years ago but these mes still had not gone out, which was indeed a rather strange fact.

 Chapter 1339

    Chapter 1339: ¡°The Dark Emperor¡¯s Treasure (1)¡±

    Lifelike murals were carved on the stones walls all around, the exquisite and heavenly techniques making the characters depicted seeminglye alive. Jun Wu Xie peered to see what was depicted upon the stone walls under the dim light. The entire stretch of the wall from the beginning to the end were covered with the murals and instead of saying they were murals, it might be said that they were more like they were a record of certain past events that urred.

    On the wall that was right in front of Jun Wu Xie, a man wearing a mask was carved upon it. The man¡¯s mask was extraordinarily magnificent and he was standing at the pinnacle of everyone, straight and tall with his hands behind his back, facing straight towards a humongous ferocious beast. The immense beast was half submerged within water, its tentacles waving malevolently, looking like it would jump out from the mural at any moment.

    ¡°This is the Dark Emperor.¡± Jun Wu Xie said as she stared at the man wearing the mask. From the position he was standing at, in the scene where he was crowded around by everyone, it was easier to deduce the man¡¯s identity.

    As well as the fact that as she was currently within the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb, she could not imagine who else would be depicted in the things within.

    As for that humongous monster, it was not one that was unfamiliar to Jun Wu Xie. That was the gigantic ¡°octopus¡± that they had encountered in ake along their journey here.

    On this mural, it should be presenting the time when the Dark Emperor subjugated the ¡°octopus¡±. Following the mural on this wall, every carving further down the line seemed to tell a story and if there was nothing unexpected, all the carvings upon all the murals should be a eternal eulogy of the glorious life the Dark Emperor lived.

    But what Jun Wu Xie was looking at was not the beginning, nor was it the end.

    Upon the mural, the mysterious man wearing the mask was undoubtedly the Dark Emperor and in every single carving, he always stood alone above everyone else. It was not known whether the people from the Dark Regions had intentionally glorified it but within those murals, it seemed the Dark Emperor was omnipotent.

    Subjugating monsters, defeating entire armies, holding reign over the Middle Realm.

    Just by looking a few of the murals, every single one exemplified the might of the Dark Emperor and he looked to bepletely peerless.

    ¡°This is the Dark Emperor? Why did he need to wear a mask?¡± The little ck cat asked as it swished its tailzily, feeling rather puzzled. When Qiao Chu and the others had mentioned the Dark Emperor from before, they had not said anything about the Dark Emperor wearing a mask.

    ¡°Is it because he¡¯s too ugly?¡± The little ck cat thought nastily.

    Jun Wu Xie shook her head as she walked to stand before another mural, to stare at the exquisite mask worn upon the Dark Emperor¡¯s face.

    ¡°The design on the mask is special and I have seen it before. Do you still remember when we experimented with spells through the runes? They are some that I still could not be certain of their meaning and upon that mask, are carved some of those very runes that I do not understand.¡± Jun Wu Xie said as she ran her hand carefully over the rune spell hidden within the mural.

    She did not feel that a man who was powerful enough to make the entire Middle Realm submit to him would wear a mask because of his looks. In fact, the mask looked like it had actually been added on by the Dark Region¡¯s craftsman after the Dark Emperor passed on.

    With the peerless might of the Dark Emperor and with his vaunted position in the Dark Regions, the people in the Dark Region wouldn¡¯t dare to depict the Dark Emperor¡¯s face and countenance urately and this was the only alternative they could take with the carvings as they did not dare to profane the Dark Emperor in their depictions. Hence, they had added in the mask and the runes carved upon that mask should hold some special meaning.

    Jun Wu Xie continued to look at the murals and if all the stories they told were true, that the man who had once reigned over the entire Middle Realm would have held might that transcended beyond anything they ever knew.

    In that dim firelight, the murals filled every single wall and as Jun Wu Xie proceeded forward through the corridor to find an exit, she also stared at all the stone carvings upon the walls.

 Chapter 1340

    Chapter 1340: ¡°The Dark Emperor¡¯s Treasure (2)¡±

    Looking at those murals, Jun Wu Xie understood better the kind of status the Dark Emperor enjoyed in the hearts of the people in the Dark Regions. He was not just one who ruled over them, but in the hearts of the people in the Dark Regions, he was more like a deity. They held him in awe, worshipped him, revered him, and in their eyes, the Dark Emperor was an omnipotent god.

    Within the stone carvings, besides the fact that the Dark Emperor always stood out fromrge numbers of people, all the other people looked humbled and highly devoted to him.

    Thoughts of cult members who were too frighteningly devout from her past life inadvertently came into Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mind. Those people would sacrifice everything for the god they revered in their minds. But as Jun Wu Xie never believed in any kinds of religion, she did not feel thst strongly against it.

    Although she did not believed in them, she respected the faith of others.

    The Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb was immense and only when she was within it did she really feel just how big it was. Jun Wu Xie walked for an entire half hour and she had just reached the end of one corridor before she found herself looking down another endless pathway. Under that dim firelight, the pathway looked as if it stretched to no end, pirs and beams at regr intervals. It was impossible to know where she must go before she could find the exit. Jun Wu Xie then noticed that on both sides of the corridor against the walls, w shaped bases holding up purples orbs were neatly ced. Those orbs were beautiful to look at and everyone was only about the size of a table tennis ball. They wereid within the w shaped sockets and the dim firelight reflected off their smooth surface faintly.

    It was not a pearl, nor was it a gem. It can¡¯t really be ascertained.

    The two neat rows stuck tightly against the walls, every single purple orb the same size. Along just one corridor, there were at least several thousands of them and regardless what material those orbs were made from, just the level of opulence shown with those orbs, was already nothing to sniff at.

    The Dark Emperor had once plundered all of the Middle Realm¡¯s treasures and after he passed on, his people had buried every single one of those treasures with the tomb, without leaving a single one out. At first nce, the interior of the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb did not look to be exceptionallyvish, but when one looked closer, they would realize that in any corner in this ce, one would be able to find all sorts of precious and priceless treasures tucked away.

    Gold and silver in this ce would no longer be deemed as precious as the more highly prized ck Gold and ck Silver could be seen everywhere, used to decorate the interior. Fan Zhuo had once said, that the price of ck Silver against gold, was already several times higher.

    That piece of rock that Jun Wu Xie had won at the auction with several hundred thousand taels, had yielded merely a little bit of ck Silver but here in the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb, even the w shaped bases at the edges along the walls were forged from ck Silver. Just the price of a single one of those bases, would surely not be less than a million taels each.

    And within the entire Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb it looked as if these bases crafted with ck Silver numbered in the tens of thousands of them, or even hundreds of thousands.

    The wealth the Dark Emperor held, was not something an average person could even begin to imagine.

    ording to her calctions, Jun Wu Xie estimated that her current position should still be in the outer fringe of the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb and was furthest out. But even so, what she saw at this ce already surprised her greatly.

    ¡°It¡¯s little wonder the people from the Middle Realm revered the Dark Emperor with such strong fervour.¡± Jun Wu Xiemented as she looked at everything she was passing. The value of the things in a square inch in here, would be enough enough to feed a family for life without needing to worry about food and clothing.

    To reign dominance over any ce, power was an aspect that one could notck, but simrly, riches was a factor that would be just as important.

    Without even mentioning how many magical artifacts that people coveted for were in the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb, just the riches alone would already cause one to be hopelessly nervous and unsettled.

 Chapter 1341

    Chapter 1341: ¡°The Dark Emperor¡¯s Treasure (3)¡±

    The more she saw, the more curious Jun Wu Xie became about just how powerful the Dark Emperor who had fallen really was. Everything depicted upon the murals showed the amazing achievements and glorious deeds the Dark Emperor had donepletely unparalleled by anyone in the Middle Realm. Among all the wall murals, one in particr left a deep impression upon Jun Wu Xie. The man wearing the mask was seated straight back upon a high seat and before him, knelt twenty five men.

    In a formation based on a hierarchy of ranks.

    Four men knelt in the lead, with nine more behind them, and finally twelve prostrated themselves in the third row at the back.

    If Jun Wu Xie¡¯s guess was not wrong, then that should be the twenty five men standing at the apex of the pyramid in the Middle Realm.

    The Four Sides, Nine Temples, and the Twelve Pces.

    Before the Dark Emperor appeared, these men each held dominance over a part of the Middle Realm but when the Dark Emperor descended with the Dark Regime, all these elite men of power had had no choice but to relinquish their positions from the peak, and submit themselves at the feet of the Dark Emperor.

    That was the might of the Dark Emperor.

    The one dominant ruler epted by all the twenty five men, where before the eyes of that one man, all deferred to him in uncontested subordination.

    Jun Wu Xie had traded punches with the people from the Twelve Pces before and she knew that the powers of the Twelve Pces were not exaggerated and those people she encountered had only been a tiny bit of power within the Twelve Pces. With the exception of the grey robed man, she expected that the powers of all the others should be below average within the Twelve Pces. Even though that was the case, in that encounter, they had still fought a very hard and tough battle.

    And ranked above those people, would be the Elders and Pce Lords of the Twelve Pces.

    That kind of power, was not something that Jun Wu Xie and herpanions were able to take on at this time.

    One Region, Four Sides, Nine Temples, Twelve Pces.

    The might of the Twelve Pces stood at the bottom rungs among all the various powers but as they were the biggest in numbers and generally pulled together against outsiders, they were then just barely able to retain the name as the Twelve Pces. If it was just any one of the pces alone, there wouldn¡¯t be a need to even mention the one lone region, any one single power from among the Four Sides or the Nine Temples alone would be able to crush them to death!

    From these factors, it was obvious the might of the Dark Regions was truly as terrifying as the rumours said.

    Otherwise, so many years after the Dark Emperor had fallen, why were the various powers in the Middle Realm still fearful of the Dark Regions and did not dare to have the matter about their pursuit of the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb exposed?

    From the beginning, they had already got themselves a portion of the maps but they had not dared to pursue it further but had instead quietly sent them down into the Lower Realm to make the people from the Lower Realm go handle it as their fear of the Dark Regions must have been so deeply rooted that they did not even have the guts to keep the maps in their possession.

    ¡°Bullies who exploit the weak, will almost have retributioning.¡± Jun Wu Xie could not help but sneer. The Twelve Pces were cruel and ruthless to the extreme but they were still subdued by the Dark Regions.

    The world ran by the same rule for all. If one was not able to constantly grow stronger and climb up to a higher position, they would only end up devoured by others.

    A boat going against the current would not advance but rather retreat.

    Jun Wu Xie was walking along when she suddenly noticed the firelight overhead wavered a little. The firelight flickered strongly for a period and the light the shone upon everything within the entire walkway suddenly went chaotic.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s senses immediately went on high alert and every single cell in her body tensed up in nervousness.

    Calcting based on the period of time the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb had been erected and was sealed on all sides, there shouldn¡¯t be anyone inside guarding the ce. Afterall, with no food and water sources avable, to live here for hundreds of years to almost a millennium would be virtually impossible. But one thing instilled the element of doubt into Jun Wu Xie in this regard, causing her to not dare be too certain of it.

    It was what happened to Wen Yu.....

    Wen Yu had coincedently stumbled into the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb, but he did not know how he ended up on the top of the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff!

 Chapter 1342

    Chapter 1342: ¡°The Dark Emperor¡¯s Treasure (4)¡±

    That was one point that Jun Wu Xie felt a little strange. With the state that Wen Yu was in at that time, there was no need to talk about him being able to leave the ce, as he had not even been able to maintain consciousness.

    Just what was it that sent him out from the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb?

    If it was a person, then it should be a guard guarding the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb. But Wen Yu was an intruder breaking into the tomb, so why didn¡¯t the guard just kill him but sent him outside instead?

    And if it was not a guard of the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb, how could he possibly move about so freely inside the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb?

    Just as Jun Wu Xie was cautiously wary, a ck shadow shed past at the end of the corridor!

    ¡°MEOW! ! !¡± The hair on the back of the little ck cat stood on end! The thing that terrified it the most were ¡°ghosts¡± that many people spoke of! Its ws extended, they clung on tightly into Jun Wu Xie¡¯s shoulder, almost scared out of its fur.

    ¡°A ghost! ! Meooow a ghost! ! !¡± A tragically terrified wail poured out of the little ck cat¡¯s mouth.

    Jun Wu Xie had initially not been frightened but hearing that wail from the little ck cat was what shocked her instead.

    As a spirit body itself and it was scared of a ¡°ghost¡±?

    [Has it gone out of its mind! ?]

    Jun Wu Xie decided at that moment that if she continued to move in the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb with the little ck cat alone, even if nothing else happened, with Little ck jumping up at every little thing, her eardrums would surely rupture very soon.

    Immediately, Jun Wu Xie flicked her hand out and summoned Poppy and Little Lotus to appear.

    When Little Lotus appeared and saw Jun Wu Xie, his face immediately lit up into a brilliant smile where he stretched his stubby arms out wide wanting to leap into Jun Wu Xie¡¯s arms. But in the end, he spied Poppy standing behind Jun Wu Xie and he immediately shrank back and shivered, frozen in his spot.

    ¡°Eh? That Lord..... didn¡¯t follow you in?¡± Poppy¡¯s gaze swept around the dim walkway but did not see any sign of Jun Wu Yao, and a wicked smile curled up at the corners of his lips.

    ¡°Stop the nonsense. This is the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb and if you do not wish to die, then behave yourself.¡± Jun Wu Xie really wasn¡¯t in the mood to put up with their childishness and she did not dare to let down her guard against that shadow that shed past earlier. If someone from the Dark Regions was really here, with the power she had at her disposal, she couldn¡¯t even be sure they would be able to stay alive.

    With the highly reverence the people from the Dark Regions paid to the Dark Emperor, a guard they would ce to defend the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb would definitely not just be any average character and if they bumped into each other, a harsh battle would surely ensue.

    She didn¡¯t even dare to hope to win but was thinking more about whether she would even survive it.

    The Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb was just too immense in size and the crystal she smashed earlier must have been linked to a switch that enabled her to drop down into the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb. But that entrance had immediately been sealed and when she waited there for awhile, she did not see any of the others breaking down the stone door toe in. She then assumed that that way in waspletely sealed up and even Jun Wu Yao was unable to open it.

    Continuing to wait there would not help her in anyway and she then decided to find her way out of the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb instead.

    At that moment, Jun Wu Xie was thankful that she had multiple ring spirits and if she truly encountered a situation, she might just be able to turn things around with that.

    With Poppy and Little Lotus joining them, the little ck cat was a little more brave but it still hid itself upon Jun Wu Xie¡¯s shoulder and absolutely refused to get off.

    But they had barely taken two steps when a ck shadow shed past about ten meters ahead of them!

    Before Jun Wu Xie could even open her mouth to say anything, Poppy had already shot himself forward, his bright red figure turning into a fiery lightning sh under the dim firelight, zipping straight towards the ck shadow.

    ¡°Squeak! !¡±

    A weak but high pitched squeak suddenly sounded!

 Chapter 1343

    Chapter 1343: ¡°Come Uninvited (1)¡±

    That sound was weak and frail as it reverberated within the hollow tomb, but the sound sent chills through one who heard it and the little ck cat got so frightened it immediately fainted, falling right off Jun Wu Xie¡¯s shoulder. Fortunately, Jun Wu Xie was quick enough and she caught the falling cat in her hands.

    Seeing the little ck cat fallen dead unconscious within her arms, words failed Jun Wu Xie that would express how she felt at that moment.

    As a spirit body itself, frightened into a dead faint from a mere soft squeak, how much more ¡°humeowliating¡± it could be. (Trantor Note: sorry, couldn¡¯t resist. Forgive the impunity with words.)

    Poppy then moved like another red sh of lightning as he returned through the dimly lit walkway.

    When he stood still before Jun Wu Xie, Poppy was holding something unidentifiable in his hand.

    ¡°It was just this tiny little thing. Nothing to be afraid of.¡± Poppy said and then arched up an eyebrow when he saw the little ck cat who had fainted away from fright in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s arms while he shook the unidentifiable thing in his hand.

    That strange squeak sounded once again.

    ¡°Squeak..... Squeak.....¡±

    Poppy was holding a furball of a creature in his hand. That little furball¡¯s body was the colour of ripened wheat tinged with traces of gold, its size almost as big as a palm.

    Gripped in Poppy¡¯s hand, that wheat coloured furball trembled incessantly.

    Jun Wu Xie stared at that furball and a corner of her mouth twitched.

    The little furball didn¡¯t look threatening in the slightest whichever way you looked at it and the little ck cat had actually fainted away by scaring itself. Its really.....

    ¡°What is that?¡± Little Lotus asked as he blinked his eyes inquisitively, highly curious about that ball of fur. In terms of courage, Little Lotus was actually several times much more timid than the little ck cat. But as a spirit body, he just wasn¡¯t afraid of ¡°ghosts¡±! As it was to him as a ring spirit, ¡°ghosts¡± were in essence the same as he was, and he did not think that there was anything for him to be fearful of.

    ¡°Is it a ghost?¡± Little Lotus asked as he poked at the ball of fur. When the furball was poked, it immediately shivered, and that pitiful squeaking sounded once again.

    ¡°It should be a ring spirit.¡± Poppy said as he put the furball on his palm, and tossed it into the air.

    When it found itself suspended in midair, the furball was shocked and it immediately extended itself out!

    Jun Wu Xie was finally able to see that furball clearly for what it was.

    ¡°A hamster?¡± Jun Wu Xie eximed with an eyebrow lifted in surprise. Looking at the creature in the air falling onto Poppy¡¯s palm, its four tiny limbs syed t as it trembled silently. Jun Wu Xie began to suspect that her eyes were seeing things.

    The unidentified furball that was frightened half to death was a hamster like those rodents she had taken care of in the pet shop early in her past life?

    But is was one size bigger than regr hamsters but several sizes smaller than a guinea pig.

    ¡°Hamster? What is that?¡± Little Lotus asked, lifting his head up to look quizzically at Jun Wu Xie, hisrge eyes filled with questions.

    Poppy used his finger to poke at the hamster that had been frightened right out of its wits and said: ¡°This should be a Hell Rodent type ring spirit. It is also one type of ring spirit but it¡¯s been a long time since this type of ring spirit had appeared. Even in the Spirit World, such a type of ring spirit is already close to extinction and I would not have thought that I would be able to see this one here. It is said that Hell Rodent type ring spirits are only matched with people from a unique race but that race of people are also close to extinction as well and these Hell Rodents would disappear together with them.¡±

    ¡°Unique race?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked as she looked at Poppy. It could be due to the threat that Jun Wu Yao issued to him before but Poppy seemed to be a lot better behaved now.

    Poppy nodded his head and said with a smile: ¡°Just like Hua Yao is from the Bone Shifters Tribe. People from that race are usually matched with ring spirits that have something to do with bones while people from the Spirit Soul race are usually paired with spirit type ring spirits.¡±

    (Trantor Note: ¡°Spirit Soul race¡± is currently the most suitable name I could think of in the meantime.)

 Chapter 1344

    Chapter 1344: ¡°Come Uninvited (2)¡±

    Why a certain ring spirit would establish a link with a person was in part already destined. This situation might not be that obvious in the Lower Realm but in the Middle Realm, it was often seen to be the case.

    Besides being ssified by different regions, the Middle Realm had people of unique races, like the Bone Shifters race, and the Spirit Soul race.

    People of the Bone Shifters race are naturally gifted with Bone weapons and artifacts, and were hence highly sought after by many powers. Such gift was an advantage that no other was able to duplicate and for people of the Spirit Soul race, they were the elites among the different races.

    It was rumoured that the Spirit Soul race possessed profound knowledge of the spirits and were even able to create spirits and restore spirits.

    The part about their ability to restore spirits, was somewhat simr to Gu Li Sheng¡¯s Spirit Healing Technique but the Spirit Healing Technique was achieved by transforming spirit power and using it to repair and restore a spirit body. Even about the technique was improved, its effects were still not perfect. People of the Spirit Soul race were born with an innate ability tomunicate with spirits and their senses were sensitive enough to perceive things hidden deep within spirits.

    A very long time ago, the Spirit Soul race was the most powerful race in the Middle Realm. They were powerful and mysterious but the Spirit Soul race had very low reproductive rate. The race was not able to procreate and grow in numbers but only for a small portion of their people.

    ¡°Is Mistress aware that there is a Soul Return Pce among the Twelve Pces?¡± Poppy asked as he looked at Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded. She not only knew about the Soul Return Pce, she had crossed paths with them before. Hadn¡¯t that old hag Qu Xin Rui from the Thousand Beast City been from the Soul Return Pce?

    ¡°Actually, right in the beginning, the Twelve Pces were originally created by the elite members of the different races. They founded the Twelve Pces in order to protect the small numbers of their race. Talking about it now, it is rather strange. Those races who possessed extraordinary gifts, always had low reproductive abilities, causing their races to number very few, and the Spirit Soul race had the fewest numbers among all. It was at that time in the beginning that the Head of the Spirit Soul race founded the Soul Return Pce but as the Twelve Pces themselves grew stronger and stronger, the positions of the various Pce Lords became different and deception and mistrust became rampant. The founders were overthrown over myriad reasons through a variety of ways and they grew to be the Twelve Pces of today.¡±

    Poppy paused for a moment before he continued to say: ¡°The current Soul Return Pce now, still uses things left behind by the people of the Spirit Soul race but what a great pity it was. Long ago, the Spirit Soul race met with a disaster and they disappeared from the Middle Realmpletely. Now it seems that within the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb, there just might be people who are of the Spirit Soul race but it¡¯s hard to say.¡±

    [People from the Spirit Soul race.....]

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    That tiny hamster who had almost been frightened to death only regained its senses after much of the day had passed. When it opened its eyes, it saw itself surrounded by Jun Wu Xie and Little Lotus, its ck beady eyes filled with nervousness and anxiety. When its gaze turned to look at the little ck cat within Jun Wu Xie¡¯s arms.....

    ¡°Squeak! ! !¡±

    With a high squealing squeak, the hamster fell into a dead faint, lying limp and unmoving on Poppy¡¯s palm, its tiny ws shaking slightly.

    ¡°.....¡± Jun Wu Xie suddenly felt her scorn of the little ck cat¡¯s gutlessness might have been a mistake. This little hamster who had been frightened to faint away just by seeing an unconscious little ck cat should really be given the crown for being the title holder of pure timidness!

    ¡°Will a ring spirit like this really be of any use?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked with an eyebrow raised up. A ring spirit that was so helplessly timid to such a marvelous extent, would almost be no different from a pet regardless of what kind of person it was linked to.

 Chapter 1345

    Chapter 1345: ¡°Come Uninvited (3)¡±

    It¡¯s no wonder the Spirit Soul race was being destroyed, their ring spirits are really just too weak!

    With that kind of attack capability, it really wouldn¡¯t even match up to Little Lotus.

    ¡°Has it fainted from fright?¡± Little Lotus asked as he blinked his eyes, his face highly innocent.

    Poppy gave a lowugh. He didn¡¯t dare to go tease Jun Wu Xie anymore but.....

    ¡°It might have fainted but aren¡¯t you able to heal things? Come, carry the little thing and see if it will awaken.¡± As he spoke, Poppy¡¯s hand tugged at Little Lotus¡¯ bib and quickly dropped the hamster who had fainted inside.

    That soft and fluffy furball slid down his body and the little fe¡¯s face immediately turned pale, causing him to hop all over while waving his limbs, bawling loudly in tears.

    Jun Wu Xie felt a headachee on and stared at Poppy smiling evilly. She then calmly pulled out a bottle of wine from her Cosmos Sack and grabbed Little Lotus, immediately pouring it into Little Lotus¡¯ mouth which was opened in a loud bawl.

    Poppy¡¯s face quickly turned dark.....

    After about ten minutes¡¯ scuffle, Poppy was pressed against the wall by Drunk Lotus and given a good and brutal bashing before it came to an end.

    ¡°What should we do with this hamster?¡± Drunk Lotus asked with an arrogant smirk on his face as he picked up the hamster who had shrunk itself back into a ball and asked Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°If there¡¯s a ring spirit, then someone¡¯s definitely here.¡± Jun Wu Xie said as she drew in a deep breath. All the previous nonsensical ruckus did not mean anything. The fact that the hamster appeared here almost verified her guess from before that within this Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb..... there was someone else!

    And it was highly possible that it was someone from the almost extinct race in the Middle Realm, the Spirit Soul race.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we first ughter this tiny little thing and when wee across its owner, we¡¯ll then.....¡± Drunk Lotus said as he drew a line across his neck. That caused the little furball to tremble even harder. It had already clearly felt the thick and tremendous murder spilling out from Drunk Lotus and it no longer possessed the strength to even curl itself up into a ball anymore but justid there with its four limbs spread out, as it stared in despair at the silent Jun Wu Xie who was not saying a single word.

    Jun Wu Xie stared at the little furball and suddenly thought about those creatures back in the pet hospital where the hamsters skittered around within their cage and begged for food with their adorable appearances, quickly causing her to lose any intent to kill.

    If it had been a threatening enemy, she would not have hesitated in the slightest, but face with such a defenceless little furball, she did not have the slightest intent to kill it at all as doing that would only make her feel like she was a lunatic that abused animals.

    ¡°Let it go.¡± Jun Wu Xie said decisively.

    ¡°What? Let it go?¡± Drunk Lotus was surprised that Jun Wu Xie would make a decision like this.

    Jun Wu Xie said: ¡°We have no feud against the Dark Regions and being here to rob the treasures from their Dark Emperor is already a sphemy towards them. If possible, I really would not wish to get into anymore conflict with the people from the Dark Regions. Moreover..... It¡¯spletely innocent. But if we do get into a fight with the people from the Dark Regionster, it would then be an enemy. I do not want to have any harm done to it now.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie had a rather good impression of the Dark Regions and if not for the sake of their own survival, she would not choose to rob the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb of its treasures.

    Compared to the Twelve Pces, they people from the Dark Regions were much more worthy of her respect.

    And.....

    She really didn¡¯t think that freeing such a tiny ¡°hamster¡± would cause them additional harm. If they were to reallye to blows, she would merely just need to push the little ck cat in front of it and the little hamster would be reduced to a harmless ball once again.

    With Jun Wu Xie¡¯s firm orders, Drunk Lotus had no way of refusing and could only put the hamster who was so shaking with fright onto the ground.

    The hamster seemed to realise that it was now safe and it immediately stretched out its highly insignificantly tiny ws to scuttle a few meters away.

 Chapter 1346

    Chapter 1346: ¡°Come Uninvited (4)¡±

    But when the Hell Rodent ran out, it did not leave immediately but stood at a spot it thought itself to be safe. It had stopped itself suddenly and its rounded body stood up as it stared at Jun Wu Xie with its ck beady eyes where no one know what thoughts were going through its mind.

    Just as Drunk Lotus was about to move to chase it away, the Hell Rodent suddenly lifted its tiny front paws and fiddled around with its mouth before its bulging cheeks.

    A tiny little orb was suddenly spat out from inside its mouth and it held it in its tiny paws before putting it down upon the ground. It then nced once more at Jun Wu Xie before it turned itself around and scampered off without another moment¡¯s hesitation, its tiny body quickly disappearing under the dim firelight.

    ¡°What was that for?¡± Drunk Lotus was a little stunned by the little creature¡¯s actions.

    Poppy then lifted his chin slightly and looked at Drunk Lotus to say: ¡°Don¡¯t you even know the meaning of repaying a debt of gratitude?¡±

    Upon saying that, Poppy walked forward to pick up the orb that was coated with the Hell Rodent¡¯s drool and brought it toe before Jun Wu Xie.

    The orb was about the size of a quail egg, snowy white throughout, its physical material looking to be jade. Upon the surface of the orb, were magnificent carvings, looking like a snake was coiledpletely around the orb. The snake¡¯s head carved in the middle portion was clear and distinct and in the ce where the snake¡¯s eyes were, there were two spots of green.

    Jun Wu Xie stared at the carving of the snake upon that orb and somehow felt that the appearance of the snake looked highly familiar.

    Besides the colour of the eyes, it looked highly simr to the Ink Snakes that Jun Wu Yao usually used.

    But for the fact that one was white and the other was ck.

    ¡°Such a thing was hidden in the Hell Rodent¡¯s mouth? Why did I notice it earlier?¡± Drunk Lotus asked, feeling rather surprised. The orb was not really that big but to a palm sized rodent, it would be rather hefty. If the Hell Rodent had hidden it inside his mouth, when he held the Hell Rodent earlier, he would surely have noticed it.

    ¡°Hell Rodents are weak with their attacks but their mouths are the best spaces ever, just like a Cosmos Sack. Do not look just at the tiny size of the Hell Rodent. If they possessed enough power, they would be able to swallow an entire mountain of gold and silver. The Spirit Soul race had always used Hell Rodents as their storage spaces and did not need to worry about their things being stolen or seized as they are able to swallow any amount of things and they keep the items well.¡± Poppy said as he looked at Drunk Lotus, a helpless expression on his face saying ¡°you¡¯re so hopelessly ignorant.¡±

    That gaze from Poppy made Drunk Lotus almost want to pull back his sleeves and get into a scuffle with him.

    ¡°But from the way things looks, it didn¡¯t turn out too badly. That Hell Rodent did not seem to harbour any ill intentions towards Mistress and is not expected that it willin to its Master.¡± Poppy then said with a smile.

    Jun Wu Xie took the orb with the carving of the snake in her hand and brought it before her eyes to carefully study it, and a strange thought suddenly came into her mind.

    When Wen Yu stumbled into the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb previously, had his situation been the same as hers where the ce he had fallen at had a trapdoor underneath and when he fell and hit the switch, he that was how he had fallen down into the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb?

    And that Soul Calming Jade had been given to him by the very same little Hell Rodent?

    If all this turned out to be correct, then Jun Wu Xie could be fairly certain that the person who had brought Wen Yu out from the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff was the Master of that Hell Rodent!

    That person had not harmed Wen Yu but had even taken him out out the ce instead. Based on that, that person¡¯s temperament wouldn¡¯t be too cruel.

    With that thought in mind, Jun Wu Xie kept the orb away and continue on her way.

    After walking for a rather long while, they finally came to a turn upon the walkway and was faced with a fork where the path split into two. One path led down another endless corridor with beams and pirs staggered at regr intervals while the second one was a humongous stone door!

 Chapter 1347

    Chapter 1347: ¡°One Day Tour of the Tomb (1)¡±

    The enormous stone door was notpletely shut but was left slightly ajar with a tiny opening. The gap was very small, just about two fingers¡¯ width and not enough for a person to pass, but at the bottom of the stone door, some faint depressions could be seen. Those depressions were only about the thickness of hair strands looking like they left behind by something that scraped against it.

    ¡°This is where that Hell Rodent burrowed itself out from?¡± Drunk Lotus asked with a eyebrow lifted up. They had only been within the pired corridors all this time and besides this stone door, they had not seen any other exit. The Hell Rodent was a ring spirit and could not have appeared out of nowhere. From the look of those tiny scratches, they must have been left behind when the Hell Rodent squeezed itself through this gap.

    Jun Wu Xie could not help but have a hrious image form in her mind where that Hell Rodent that was so soft and fluffy it was as if it did not have any bones squeezing its tiny behind through this tiny gap, its small tiny ws scratching furiously at the stone door as it struggled to push itself through.

    ¡°If that Hell Rodent was able toe from there, it should be rather safe behind that door.¡± Poppy said as he walked forward with his hand stretched out to push the door open.

    But when he pushed against it, the stone door stood before him without budging in the slightest.

    An expression of surprise showed on Poppy¡¯s face and he pushed again at it with all his might, but the door stood defiantly in front of him, refusing to even budge a fraction of an inch.

    ¡°.....¡± The sinister facade upon Poppy¡¯s face began to show signs of cracking.

    ¡°Haha.¡± Drunk Lotusughed jeeringly as he stood at the side with his arms folded across his chest, looking at Poppy¡¯s vexed expression.

    Poppy coughed slightly and stared at Drunk Lotus¡¯ insultingly smiling face. ¡°This is not a regr stone door. It¡¯s a little heavier than usual.¡±

    It was way more than a little!

    Although Poppy was not known for his strength, his strength was still not what an average person could hope topare with. Even when he used every single ounce of his strength, he was still not even able to move that door an inch, which just told him that the weight of that door was way much heavier than it looked.

    A stone door that even a Purple Spirit was not able to budge.....

    Just that single side of the stone door was at least more than ten tons.

    Which would be a weight more hefty than two full grown male african elephants added together!

    Even when the strongest among them, Drunk Lotus tried to push it, he was merely left red faced from the exertion and could not seed at it as well.

    At that moment, Drunk Lotus couldn¡¯tugh at Poppy anymore.

    ¡°What is this stone door actually made of? How could it be so heavy! ?¡± Drunk Lotusined as he panted heavily, thinking that the stone door was truly shockingly heavy.

    Even when the three of thembined their strength, they were still not able to move it in the slightest.

    With just the strength of the few of them, it was virtually impossible for them to open that door. After considering it for a while, Jun Wu Xie came up with an idea.

    The gap in the door was really tiny and it would be impossible for the few of them to squeeze themselves through. But for the pint sized little ck cat, it might just be able to squeeze itself through.

    ¡°The two of you just stand guard here. If youe across any dangers, avoid any battles and just grab me up and run. If you encounter any of the others, see if the others are able to push open the door.¡± As Jun Wu Xie spoke, she sat herself down with her back leaning against the wall, and the little ck cat then hopped onto herp to lie down upon it.

    Having alreadye inside the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb, the curiosity deep inside Jun Wu Xie¡¯s heart drove her to want to go past the stone door to find out what was behind it. Although she was unable to do it herself, but the little ck cat could!

    Although Poppy and Drunk Lotus did not understand what Jun Wu Xie was going to do next, but as her ring spirits, they submitted themselves to her orders.

    Jun Wu Xie then closed her eyes slowly, looking as if she had fallen asleep.

 Chapter 1348

    Chapter 1348: ¡°One Day Tour of the Tomb (2)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie then closed her eyes slowly, looking as if she had fallen asleep.

    Very soon, the little ck cat stood up from Jun Wu Xie¡¯sp and with a slight shake of its body, it walked before the stone door.

    Poppy and Drunk Lotus stared with their eyes slightly widened, looking in surprise at the little ck cat whose demeanor hadpletely changed. Unable to put their finger on it, they were suddenly ovee with the feeling that their MIstress had somehow turned into that little ck cat who always felt like it deserved a thrashing!

    ¡°Guard me properly.¡± The little ck cat turned its head, and said to Drunk Lotus and Poppy.

    That voice and its tone, was exactly like that of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s!

    In an instant, the two ring spirits were stunned and they could not do anything to react but to stare at the little ck cat¡¯s lithe and seemingly boneless body slip itself into the tiny gap in the stone door.

    It was not until a long whileter that Drunk Lotus finally lowered his head to stare at Jun Wu Xie sitting on the floor with her eyes closed and at rest that he gulped.

    The little ck cat was small in size and the bodies of cats were always lithe and nimble. Jun Wu Xie had shifted her spirit into the body of the little ck cat and borrowed that tiny little form. She slipped herself through the gap in the stone door and from the perspective of the little ck cat, the space within the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb was made even more immense. After passing through the stone door, the dim firelight flickered and shook as it shone upon the body of the little ck cat, casting a small tiny shadow on the floor.

    Within the empty and cavernous hall, not a single decorative adornment could be seen but for a carved white jade throne ced upon a raised tform that had steps leading up to it. Upon the four walls of the wide and expansive hall, were covered with more lifelike wall murals but the carvings were different here from those in the pired corridor before. These murals were filled with colours, brightening up every single carving brilliantly to make them even more breathtaking.

    But the otherwise emptiness of the spacious hall felt strange, making the single jade throne appear rather dreary.

    This did not look to be the main hall. Jun Wu Xie narrowed her eyes as she opened her highly agile cat stride and moved within the huge hall. Far ahead of her, she could see the other end of the hall where another enormous stone door stood half ajar and she immediately wanted to leap over to take a gander.

    But when she had just managed to reach right before that stone door, a huge shadow suddenly came approaching from behind it!

    ¡°Eeh?¡± A voice rang out questioningly. A petite little figure pushed open that astoundingly heavy door and came walking inside.

    A clear and crisp tinkle apanied that figure as it appeared, reverberating within the emptiness of the wide hall.

    Jun Wu Xie hid herself behind the wide jade throne, her sleek body pressed against the ground, warily watching the figure that had suddenly appeared within the hall through a crack beneath the throne.

    It was a little young girl looking to be about twelve years of age and was dressed in a ck clothes with her two tiny feet bare as she stepped upon the cold floor. Around both her ankles, were silver anklets with bells attached to them, which tinkled clearly and merrily with every step she took.

    What Jun Wu Xie thought was strange about the girl was that she wore a dark ck mask that covered over half her face. The other half of her face that was revealed wouldn¡¯t exactly be described as beautiful but might just barely be considered to be attractive.

    But for such a young little girl to appear within the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb, it would seem a little strange.

    ¡°That¡¯s strange, I thought I saw something here?¡± The young girl wearing a metal mask that covered half of her face asked in puzzlement as she looked around the seemingly empty hall. She had definitely just seen a little shadow sh pass before her eyes, so where was it now?

    ¡°Little Squeak, is it you?¡± She called out just to see if there would be a response.

    ¡°Squeak!¡± And a spherical shadow sped across the floor in a scamper straight towards her!

 Chapter 1349

    Chapter 1349: ¡°One Day Tour of the Tomb (3)¡±

    ¡°Running all over the ce again. If you are locked up someday, you¡¯ll then suffer for it.¡± The little girl said as she squatted on the floor, stretching out her hand to carry up the little Hell Rodent that came bounding over to her as a sweet smile showed upon the half of her face that was not covered.

    The Hell Rodent stood up on its hind legs, its ck beady eyes looking at its Mistress, looking highly adorable and obedient.

    The little girlughed lightly and put the Hell Rodent onto her shoulder before turning around to go back through the stone door she had juste in through.

    Jun Wu Xie had just wanted toe out from under the throne when she saw that the little girl had turned back, but was carrying a wooden bucket filled with water this time.

    Jun Wu Xie had no choice but to hide herself back beneath the throne.

    The fact that inside the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb, was a young little girl like this, really seemed too strange for words. Looking at the young girl, one would guess that she was about twelve years of age but she was able to move around freely within the tomb. And that stone door that even thebined strength of Jun Wu Xie and her two ring spirits were not even able to budge in the slightest, had been just like amon wooden door to the little girl, opening with just a slight push from her!

    No matter how harmless that little girl looked, Jun Wu Xie knew she must not see her as any regr little girl.

    The little girl then carried the wooden bucket to the middle of the hall and she then rolled her sleeve up. Grabbing a wet cloth from within the bucket, she knelt down and began to scrub at every tile on the floor.

    ¡°.....¡± Jun Wu Xie remained silent as she hid beneath the white jade throne and watched, seeing the little girl carefully scrub with that cloth till she cleaned every single corner, and she became rather speechless.

    The Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb looked like it had been built from quite a long time ago and judging from the actions of the little girl, she was already quite used to doing this.

    Jun Wu Xie hadn¡¯t really ever thought that in a tomb that was very easily a thousand years old would have someone actually cleaning up the ce all around. From what she was seeing, the little girl didn¡¯t really treat this ce as a tomb, but more like a pce that was used as a residence.

    Actually, from the moment she came into the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb, she had already noticed about the ce. Instead of calling it a tomb, it might more aptly be called a enormous pce. It might be said that in the hearts of the people in the Dark Regions, the Dark Emperor had not fallen and lived there within their hearts. Building up this tomb and burying every single piece of his treasures in here was just to allow the Dark Emperor to continue to enjoy everything he had when he had been alive.

    The little girl scrubbed at the floor tiles vigorously, like she did not feel the least bit tired. Throughout the wide and expansive hall, she scrubbed every spot carefully and conscientiously as she hummed a little tune, not exhibiting the slightest bit of unwillingness while she went about with her tasks.

    asionally, she would also whisper inaudibly to the Hell Rodent upon her shoulder.

    ¡°Little Squeak, you must not run about on your own anymore. If you happen to meet those bad people again, what will you do if they catch you?¡± The little girl might have be tired as she stopped the work she had on her hands for awhile to hold up the tiny rounded Hell Rodent while she sat herself down upon the clean tiled floor.

    The Hell Rodent seemed to sense the admonishment in its Mistress¡¯ tone and it squeaked indignantly in arrogance as it swayed its plump behind while shuffling around on the little girl¡¯s palm, eliciting a tinkle ofughter from the little girl.

    ¡°Throw a tantrum all you want, but you¡¯re not allowed to run carelessly about. Otherwise, if the Dark Emperores to know about it in future, you¡¯re really going to be in for it.¡± The little girl said as she poked at the Hell Rodent¡¯s soft belly.

    Jun Wu Xie who had remained in hiding all this time suddenly felt her heart jump.

    [If the Dark Emperores to know about it in the future?]

    [What is that supposed to mean? !]

    [Could the Dark Emperor still be alive?]

    That strange thought suddenly formed within Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mind. The little girl did not know that she was there in that hall and her words were spoken to the tiny Hell Rodent, hence, there couldn¡¯t possibly be any untruth in those words she spoke!

 Chapter 1350

    Chapter 1350: ¡°One Day Tour of the Tomb (4)¡±

    [The Dark Emperor is not dead!] The moment that thought rose within Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mind, it sent chills running through her body.

    But a moment after that, she quickly rejected that idea. With the Dark Emperor¡¯s overwhelming power and his haughty arrogance, if he was truly still alive, he would never allow those despicable scoundrels from the Twelve Pces to even lust after his possessions, and he would never let the Middle Realm descend into such messy chaos.

    As Jun Wu Xie was deeply immersed in her own thoughts, the little girl began to speak to the Hell Rodent again.

    She pointed at the wall murals within the hall and began to expound long windedly on the stories behind the mural.

    The wall murals within the hall were intricate and exquisite and the little girl¡¯s voice was filled with a kind of reverence and worship that came straight out from her heart. She knelt upon the floor as she held the Hell Rodent on her palm, her eyes gazing fervently upon the tall and mysterious form depicted upon the mural.

    The Hell Rodent had already be highly used to the little girl¡¯s unusual behaviour of her almost seemingly speaking to herself and it justid itself t in a limp heap upon the little girl¡¯s palm, not really caring what she was saying on her own.

    After speaking about it at length, the little girl finally suppressed the devoted worship in her eyes and picked up the wet cloth once again to continue with her work. Only after she cleaned every spot within the hall and it was spic and span did she finally stand up in satisfaction. She carried the water bucket back to the door she hade in by and wiped at the perspiration on her forehead.

    Just as Jun Wu Xie was thinking that it was time for the hardworking little girl to find herself a ce to go rest, the little girl suddenly said to the Hell Rodent.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already finished cleaning the ce. Quickly put everything back in there.¡±

    Upon finishing saying that, she bent down and put the little Hell Rodent upon the floor.

    The Hell Rodent shifted itself with its tiny little ws and dawdled with slow steps to move itself forward.

    And what happened in the next moment truly and greatly shocked Jun Wu Xie!

    She saw the Hell Rodent suddenly plop its behind upon the floor and it tiny front ws began to quickly pull things out from its tiny mouth in a scatter!

    A myriad mix of tinkle and tter rang out resoundingly within the air of the enormous hall!

    An uncountable amount of treasure, gold, silver, precious gems and pearls continued to pour out from the Hell Rodent¡¯s mouth, quickly filling up the floor tiles before the Hell Rodent in an instant!

    But all of that, was still far from over. The Hell Rodent¡¯s mouth was like a bottomless hole as an endless stream of treasures was spat out from its mouth. Even things that were obviously tens or even hundreds times bigger than the Hell Rodent itself still came pouring out from its mouth effortlessly!

    Ever since Jun Wu Xie received the Cosmos Sack from Yan Bu Gui, Jun Wu Xie realized that in this world, special inter dimensional spaces where people were able to store things existed but she had never once thought that these storage spaces existed in forms that were..... alive as well!

    And, the time it took to blink, the treasures that the Hell Rodent spat out had already filled up almost half the massive hall!

    Its storage capacity was way beyond what her Cosmos Sack was capable of!

    At that moment, Jun Wu Xie realized that Poppy¡¯s description of the Hell Rodent had been honest and urate.

    A Hell Rodent half the size of a palm was really able to swallow entire mountains of gold and silver!

    The originally void and empty hall, was soon filled with glittering treasures of all kinds. At a nce, the entire floor was covered with gold and silver, precious gems and pearls. The gems each big as a pigeon egg were scattered all over, densely packed together like they were cobblestones.

    The Hell Rodent was still spitting things out when suddenly a unidentified white object was suddenly spat out from the Hell Rodent¡¯s mouth and it rolled in a hollow tter to finally knock itself against the jade throne that Jun Wu Xie was hiding under.

    Jun Wu Xie peeked through a crack at the bottom of the throne and saw the unidentified item that hade rolling over and her heart suddenly thumped a beat!

    The thing that had rolled over to her was not any piece of precious treasure but was a skull!

 Chapter 1351

    Chapter 1351: ¡°One Day Tour of the Tomb (5)¡±

    That garish skull only had bone left and its vacant eye sockets were in a direction facing straight at Jun Wu Xie where at first nce, it looked like it was staring at Jun Wu Xie.

    If this had been the little ck cat instead, it was guessed that it would have fallen into a dead faint immediately.

    But Jun Wu Xie merely cast its nce in its direction, calm and unaffected.

    ¡°Little Squeak!¡± The little girl¡¯s voice was tinged with displeasure as she stepped over the deep piles of treasures toe before the jade throne and picked up the skull in her hand.

    The Hell Rodent that was still happily spitting forth the treasures suddenly froze under the shout from the little girl. A Luminous Pearl that was the size of a chicken egg was only spat out halfway with the Hell Rodent¡¯s mouth stretched wide open as it stood blinking its ck beady eyes with a nk expression at its Mistress.

    ¡°How many time have I said this? Do not keep the bones of those bad people!¡± The little girl said displeased with a frown upon her face as she stared at the human skull in her hand, her eyes filled with disdain.

    The Hell Rodent spat the Luminous Pearl out with a thunk and quickly scuttled over to go before the little girl. It then stood upon its hind legs and stretched out its pair of tiny ws.

    The little girl handed the human skull over to the Hell Rodent and said: ¡°Filthy things like this, digest it away. Don¡¯t let it profane the Lord Dark Emperor¡¯s ce.¡±

    Immediately upon saying that, she used her sleeve and wiped at the ces the skull had rolled over earlier.

    The Hell Rodent could do nothing but to swallow the human skull back in through its mouth.

    ¡°If you throw such filthy stuff out again, I am going to have to punish you.¡± The little girl admonished the Hell Rodent with mock sternness after she wiped the ces clean.

    The Hell Rodent nodded obediently and then dawdled a while more before it went on spitting out treasures. Only when the entire hall waspletely filled did the Hell Rodent finally close its mouth.

    The little girl went one round to inspect the ce and after seeing that there wasn¡¯t anything unusual, she then turned to walk towards the door on the inside. She pushed the door open bringing the Hell Rodent with her and her front foot had just stepped out when as if she just remembered something, she stuck her head back in and spoke into the hall that was filled with treasures.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going toe out? I¡¯m going to close the door and if you still do note out, you¡¯ll be stuck in here. You won¡¯t be able to open this door.¡±

    That voice echoed within the enormous hall and struck right at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s heart.

    Those words, seemed to be directed at her.

    [Could it be possible that she had noticed her presence? !]

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will not harm you. If you are alright, then just have a walk around with me. If you¡¯re shut in here, then you¡¯ll definitely not be able to get out.¡± The little girl said patiently.

    Jun Wu Xie struggled for an extremely short period of time. The little girl had obviously already discovered her but from the tone of her voice, she had not been able to detect any malice.

    After a moment, Jun Wu Xie then walked out slowly from under the jade throne in the little ck cat¡¯s form.

    In the instant that the little girl saw Jun Wu Xie, her face lit up with a brilliant smile.

    ¡°So it¡¯s actually just a cat. Your spirit is rather messed up and I was not able to sense your core. Don¡¯t worry, I know you are a spirit body and I will not do any harm to you. Come on and follow me.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie hesitated another moment before she slowly walked over to her. The eyes of the little Hell Rodent that was lying upon the little girl¡¯s shoulder immediately widened when it saw Jun Wu Xie, its gaze somewhat puzzled, and a little confused.

    [It had seen this ck cat earlier, but..... it seems a little different. Its spirit feels rather different from before.]

    Jun Wu Xie lifted her eyes to look at the little girl who was all smiles as she lifted her paw to walk forward.

    She walked up past the stone door and the little girl pulled it close with a smile on her face.

 Chapter 1352

    Chapter 1352: ¡°One Day Tour of the Tomb (6)¡±

    After entering through the stone door, there was a wide corridor. Compared to the pired corridor she had passed before, this one before her eyes was much brighter and cleaner and from the walls to the floor bs, they were all formed up with white bricks. Jun Wu Xie could not clearly identify the material of the bricks but she was at least able to differentiate that they were not something that existed within the Lower Realm.

    The little girl really seemed to hold no enmity towards the little ck cat that had suddenly appeared as she merely walked side by side with the little ck cat while carrying the water bucket in her hand.

    ¡°Did you get yourself separated from your Master? All of you really shouldn¡¯te to this ce you know? Anyway, I see that your spirit isn¡¯t really in a stable state, did you get yourself severely injured before?¡± The little girl asked the little ck cat with a rather worried look.

    Jun Wu Xie stopped in her steps and looked warily at the little girl.

    The little ck cat was itself a spirit body and the little girl had obviously looked upon her as a ring spirit.

    But.....

    [How did she even discover her?]

    The little girl seemed to understand Jun Wu Xie¡¯s unspoken question and she squatted down to look at Jun Wu Xie smilingly.

    ¡°Are you curious how I managed to discover you?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie nodded.

    The little girl gave a lightugh and pointed at her own nose to say: ¡°It¡¯s because I am of the Spirit Soul race. People of the Spirit Soul race are most sensitive to spirit bodies and I am even able to sense that your spirit is rather chaotic now. I saw that you do not possess strong power and that is why I allowed you to follow me. You are the same as Little Squeak, both are rather harmless. If you are a bad one with aggressive might, I wouldn¡¯t be this nice to you you know?¡±

    The little girl spoke very slowly, and the meaning she was trying to bring across came out rather messily.

    Jun Wu Xie could roughly feel that the little girl must have been cut off from the rest of the world for too long and her ability to express herself was almost in a simr state to how Jun Wu Xie herself had been in the beginning, where the delivery was not smooth. But the difference between them was that the little girl did not mp up or be unwilling to speak, but was instead seen to love talking.

    Even when it was only about how she knew about spirit bodies, she had already been able to say so much.

    That was one point that Jun Wu Xie would acknowledge she paled inparison.....

    But the little girl¡¯s words had attracted Jun Wu Xie¡¯s attention as well.

    Spirit Soul race.....

    Poppy had mentioned it earlier that the Hell Rodent would be more inclined towards being matched with someone of the Spirit Soul race and judging from the rtionship between the little girl and the Hell Rodent, it wasn¡¯t that difficult to ascertain her identity.

    People of the Spirit Soul race were born with an innate liking toward spirit bodies and as Jun Wu Xie and the little ck cat has exchanged their spirits, the state of their spirits would inadvertently be chaotic, causing the little girl to think that Jun Wu Xie was a wounded ring spirit who possessed no attack capabilities.

    That was what made the little girl rx her guard.

    Instead of saying that the little girl was numbingly careless, it could rather be said that she merely hadplete confidence instead.

    Jun Wu Xie wasn¡¯t about to assume that a little girl who was able to push open the stone door would be a defenceless weakling. Moreover, to have been picked to remain here at the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb, she must have been carefully selected by the people from the Dark Regions. Besides those points, if the little girl had already been here since the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb was built, then..... she would be at least a thousand years old!

    ¡°But I¡¯m afraid that your Master would not remain alive much longer. But it¡¯s all right! Even when your Master dies, you can then return to the Spirit World and wait for your new Master then.¡± The little girl said innocently, speaking of life and death, like it was a highly casual thing.

    The little girl then stood up, and opened another stone door along the corridor while carrying the water bucket in her hand. The scene that met her eyes behind that stone door, was exactly the same as what Jun Wu Xie had seen in the hall before, the entire floor filled with countless treasure.

 Chapter 1353

    Chapter 1353: ¡°One Day Tour of the Tomb (7)¡±

    This time, Jun Wu Xie saw with her own eyes just how powerful the Hell Rodent¡¯s storage ability really was. The entire hall¡¯s treasures, was swallowed cleanly andpletely by the Hell Rodent in ten minutes.

    When the room was emptied out, the little girl then carried a bucket of water to go in and clean up, repeating everything she had done for the other hall.

    But this time, the little girl had a ¡°little ck cat¡± by her side.

    Jun Wu Xie merely sat there quietly to watch as the little girl got busy. She had intended to just go in further into the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb to understand what the situation was like inside but she had now been discovered by this little girl who imed to be from the Spirit Soul race. Although the other party had no intention of causing her any harm, Jun Wu Xie did not want to upset the assumption the little girl had made and yed along while she made use of her time by the little girl¡¯s side to observe the secrets in the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb that was not known to anyone.

    The Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb was just huge, rather astoundingly immense. After the pired corridor, were ptial halls one after another that were filled with endless amounts of treasure. After passing through the halls, was another long walkway, and along the walkway were tens otherrge halls filled to the brim with treasure.

    The little girl went tirelessly to every one of them to dust and clean, duplicating the extremely dull and dry task repeatedly one time after another.

    She asionally hummed a little tune, while sometimes she would say a few words to the Hell Rodent, and there were also some instances where she would attempt to tell a few things to the little ck cat she had just ¡°picked up¡±.

    Unfortunately, the little girl soon found out that the little cat ring spirit¡¯s personality was even more silent than the Hell Rodent and no matter what she said, the little ck cat would just listen to her talk quietly and not give her any reaction.

    After several consecutive hours, the little girl finally finished cleaning all the halls linked to this particr walkway and that was when she allowed herself to rest. She sat herself down upon the mountain of gold nonchntly, like the things she was resting upon were no different frommon pebbles.

    Being at leisure now, the little girl¡¯s attention was very soon drawn back onto Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°You came in from outside, so what is the situation out there now? Do the flowers still bloom? I have not left this ce for a very long time and I really do not know what the world outside is like anymore.¡± The little girl said, muttering to herself, but also looking like she was just ranting to Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Thest time I went out, it was because I brought that person out. But..... if Big Brother got to know about it, he will surely get angry again.¡± The little girl said and she stuck out her tongue sheepishly, looking slightly embarrassed. ¡°But that had been a good person right? He had no more strength to resist anymore.¡±

    The confusing jumble of her ramblings, made the words the little girl said sound rather strange.

    But Jun Wu Xie had understood her.

    If her guess was not wrong, the ¡°good person¡± the little girl mentioned should be Wen Yu.

    From the way things looked, Wen Yu had been brought out of the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff by this naive little girl back then, and the Soul Calming Jade was most probably something the Hell Rodent spat out from its mouth.

    But.....

    As the protector of the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb, was having such a gentle and naive personality really a suitable choice?

    Jun Wu Xie stared at the natural and simple minded girl and could not make herself agree that her personality would make a good guard of the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb, but she had noticed that the little girl had mentioned her ¡°Big Brother¡±.

    Could it be that within this Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb, the little girl was not the only person in here?

    Her elder brother might really be here as well!

    That realization made Jun Wu Xie suddenly lift up her paw and touched the little girl lightly on her knee.

    This was the first time that the little girl managed to get a response from the little ck cat. Regardless that it might have been just a light touch, it was nevertheless enough to make her break out into a bright smile. But the metal half face mask she wore stood out more in contrast in that instance, covering over one half of her genuine and innocent smile.

 Chapter 1354

    Chapter 1354: ¡°One Day Tour of the Tomb (8)¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be afraid, my elder brother would not harm a spirit body.¡± The little girl said quickly in a reassuring voice, thinking that the little ck cat was frightened.

    Jun Wu Xie turned her gaze round the surroundings, seemingly asking the little girl where her elder brother was.

    The smile on the little girl¡¯s face stiffened and her eyes were suddenly tinged with a trace of depression.

    ¡°I can¡¯t see him, and he can¡¯t see me. But I know that he is right there..... Big Brother has always been with me and even though we can talk to each other together, it¡¯s still alright.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie could not understand what she was hearing.

    ¡°It¡¯s really alright. I have Little Squeak apanying me here, and there are also other spirit bodies thate frequently as well. But as their Masters were all killed by Big Brother, they are all unable to stay here long even though I want them to stay to chat with me.¡± The little girl said as she bit her lip, suddenly raising her head up to look at the little ck cat.

    ¡°I really wish that your Master does note any closer to this ce. If he forces his way in, he will surely die.¡± When she said those words, the eyes of the little girl were highly serious.

    ¡°And when he dies, you will then soon have to return back to the Spirit World.....¡± The direction of the little girl¡¯s words suddenly turned, and her eyes fell back into depression once again.

    ¡°.....¡± Jun Wu Xie found that she was beginning to understand. The little girl had truly been closed in for too long and for every slight little thing, she was able to talk a lot about it.

    This was probably the aftereffects from having been shut in too long and judging from the messy and disjointed way the little girl expressed herself with her speech, Jun Wu Xie could not help herself but feel strong empathy for the little girl.

    It was not that hard to deduce from the little girl¡¯s words that her elder brother was the real protector of the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb but it was not known why she would be here at this ce as well.

    [Because the siblings were very close?]

    [But why were the siblings not able to meet?]

    Jun Wu Xie was unable toe to a conclusion.

    Just as the little girl was ¡°rambling nonsense¡± to the little ck cat, suddenly, a violent rumble shook the entire hall that they were in!

    All the treasure piled up within the hall shook with the violent rumble, a clear tinkle sounding in the air.

    Suddenly!

    A resounding st sounded from somewhere not too far from them.

    The little girl who had been seated down immediately stood up with an expression of shock on her face, as she struggled to stand upon the heavily shaking ground!

    ¡°Someone¡¯s attacking..... It¡¯s the enemy..... It¡¯s those bad people.....¡± The little girl¡¯s face was quickly showing startlement.

    Surprise shed in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes, but she did not think that the ruckus was from an enemy. If what she thought was right, there was only one person who would be able to kick up such a hugemotion at the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb.

    Just as Jun Wu Xie was still thinking whether she should take the chance to escape, an astounding sight yed out right before her eyes!

    The entire body of the little girl who had stood up was suddenly shrouded within a plume of ck mist, the light mist engulfing the personpletely within. The crackling sounds of metal breaking up rang out from the vicinity of her face and the metal mask that covered the left side of the little girl¡¯s face suddenly shattered. The cracked pieces from the shattered mask did not fall onto the floor but instead gathered and fused back together at an amazing speed, with a change in its location to cover over the right side of the little girl¡¯s face!

    What was even more astounding was that the half of face that was revealed no longer held the slightest bit of the soft gentleness of a young girl. It was the exact same countenance but it feltpletely different, where it was brimming with the incisive edge of a male youth!

 Chapter 1355

    Chapter 1355: ¡°Could This Be A Dream (1)¡±

    To see a person¡¯s aura and demeanor changepletely in an instant, was not a situation that Jun Wu Xie had seen often, and even when a person¡¯s aura was to change, it wouldn¡¯t change a personpletely. But the ¡°little girl¡± before Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes had made her feel that was exactly what happened.

    Like in just a mere instant, the person in front of her eyes was no longer that innocent and slightly naggy littless, but a young youth with a razor sharp gaze that exuded murder throughout his entire body!

    The rocking rumble of the ground grew more intense and the booming crashes sounded everywhere.

    The Hell Rodent which had been plopped upon the ¡°little girl¡¯s¡± shoulder had leapt off at the same moment when the metal mask had switched, it¡¯s tiny palm sized figure suddenly morphing into a dazzling golden sabre tooth tiger as itnded upon the ground~

    ¡°Who would have the audacity to actually daree damage the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb!¡± The soft and demure voice of a young girl had at that moment suddenly changed into the a loud and clear voice of a young male. The eyes of the young youth narrowed slightly and murderous aura red out terrifyingly from his entire being!

    With a resounding boom, a crash then sounded! ! !

    Upon the roof of the hall that Jun Wu Xie was in, arge gaping hole suddenly opened up!

    Broken rubble rained down with a huge billowing cloud of dust, falling onto the treasure that covered the floor of therge hall, where a clear crisp tinkle sounded.

    The immense dust cloud hung in the air, obscuring Jun Wu Xie¡¯s sight. She could only faintly make out a few blurry figures through therge hole that was broken in the ceiling.

    Before she could make out the countenance of the people, the youth that was standing beside her had already suddenly leapt up in a sudden charge, with wisps of residual ck mist still remaining at the spot he had just been been standing!

    ¡°All who damages the Dark Emperor¡¯s Pce shall die!¡±

    The voice that was filled with chilling murder rang out as the youth shot through the cloud of dust, leaping atop therge hole, with the Hell Rodent who had morphed into a sabre tooth tiger rushing up just behind him!

    At the moment he broke through the blinding dust and was about to charge at the intruders, a highly elegant and magnificently proud figure met his eyes!

    His eyes saw the handsome and ageless man moving upon the wind, his feet treading upon the air, a gale blowing his long ck hair to fan out behind him, his impably wless face showing a warm tinge of rage.

    In that instant, the youth felt all the blood within his entire body turn to ice, the terrifying murder within his eyes dissipating into nothing while he just stood with his eyes wide and his mouth agape at the handsome man that had appeared right before his eyes.

    ¡°Dark.....¡±

    Before the youth could get the words out from his mouth, a dark shadow suddenly charged right at him, crashing right into him in midair as they tumbled back down into the hall below!

    The next instant, the massive impact from the crash fell into the treasures that covered the ground and a shower of gold and various trinkets fell like rain, scattering all over the ce.

    Standing atop the roof of the massive hall, Qiao Chu and the others looked in puzzlement at the figure that Ye Mei had crashed into brutally. That had all happened too suddenly and they still did not know what was really going on.

    ¡°There..... There¡¯s actually someone within the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb?¡± Qiao Chu said as he stretched his neck out, wanting to peer down the hole that had opened up. But as the cloud of dust was just too thick, he could not see what was going on at all.

    When Jun Wu Xie had identally fallen into the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb, while Qiao Chu and the otherpanions had been caught in a state of panic, that was when they witnessed once again the terrifying might of Jun Wu Yao.

    The man who always carried a devilish smile upon his face had at the very moment the figure of Jun Wu Xie disappeared from sight, lost all traces of that smile. Although he had not said a word, but the aura emanating from his entire body made Qiao Chu and all the others find it extremely hard to breathe.

 Chapter 1356

    Chapter 1356: ¡°Could This Be A Dream (2)¡±

    They saw with their own eyes, Jun Wu Yao in his unbridled rage, using nothing but pure brute strength to smash through the boundary barrier before the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb!

    And upon the roof of the imprable Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb, he opened up arge gaping hole!

    That magnificent disy of pure strength, had all of them standing on the outside felt the entire earth tremble and the mountains shake, as if the heavens were crashing down and thend was splitting apart, a truly terrifying sight.

    This was not the first time that Jun Wu Yao showed his might before thepanions, but it was this time that made Qiao Chu and the others develop a kind of reverence towards Jun Wu Yao.

    That kind of might that could bring destruction upon the heavens and exterminate thends was not strength that a mortal could possibly possess.

    At the moment that Jun Wu Yao had delivered the first strike, thepanions had all thought that they would definitely be destroyed together with the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb.

    ¡°Is that the guardian of the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb? Big Brother Wu Yao, would leaving just Ye Mei to deal with him alone really be fine?¡± Fei Yan could not help but asked a little worriedly. When that dark shadow had charged towards them earlier, they had already felt an immensely oppressive aura emanating from it. That kind of power was at a level beyond any of the people from the Twelve Pces they had previously encountered.

    It was to the extent that it gave thepanions a strange feeling that that person¡¯s might was inferior only to Jun Wu Yao among all of them there, even stronger than Ye Sha and Ye Mei by quite a bit.

    Jun Wu Yao did not reply as he remained suspended in midair. Qiao Chu and thepanions who were standing behind him had not realized that Jun Wu Yao¡¯s eyes had already turned a violet colour.

    That deep pair of violet eyes found a tiny figure among the swirling and billowing cloud of dust and in that instant, his eyes reverted back to their usual jet ck shade. He then lifted up a hand and an invisible force then lifted up that tiny figure hidden behind the immeasurable amount of treasure, slowly drawing it closer to him.

    ¡°Eh? Little ck!¡± Qiao Chu¡¯s sharp eyes spotted the little ck cat as it was being gradually brought closer before Jun Wu Yao.

    The little ck cat¡¯s gaze was cold and merely nced briefly at Qiao Chu once.

    ¡°That is Little Xie.¡± Hua Yao said as he stared in slight surprise at the little ck cat, immediately recalling the Soul Transfer Technique Jun Wu Xie had used back when they were in the Qing Yun n.

    In the little ck cat¡¯s body at that moment, should be Jun Wu Xie indeed.

    Jun Wu Yao stretched his hand out and cradled the little ck cat who was Jun Wu Xie in his arms, the ruthlessness within his eyes disappearing without a trace. Gently, he rubbed at the ears of the little ck cat and said in a deep and gentle voice: ¡°I¡¯ve found you now.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie lifted her head and looked at Jun Wu Yao.

    Besides Qiao Chu and Hua Yao, all the others did not know that Jun Wu Xie had that ability and they were all looking a little stunned.

    Below them, the sounds of battle quickly erupted which quickly drew their attention.

    They had not thought that there would actually be someone within the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb!

    ¡°Should we go give Big Brother Ye Mei a hand down there?¡± Qiao Chu asked excitedly, rubbing his fists.

    Jun Wu Yao instead shook his head.

    Down there within the enormous hall, the young youth had been thrown back to the ground by Ye Mei, his back crashing into the floor with great impact but his eyes were still staring widely through the huge cloud of dust, fixed upon the man above the roof of the hall, his head slightly lowered and smiling faintly at the little ck cat he carried in his arms, unable to take his eyes off that figure.

    ¡°Dark.....¡± The young youth stuttered. Before he could finish his words, Ye Mei delivered a heavy punch onto the youth which caused him to swallow back those words back down his throat.

    The pain upon his face finally pulled the young youth back to his senses and he looked in confusion at the man who had him pinned on the ground, the expression on the man¡¯s face highly aggressive.

    ¡°Ye Mei..... Why are you.....¡± The young youth had not thought that he would still be able to see his familiarpanion, unable to contain the surprise upon his face.

 Chapter 1357

    Chapter 1357: ¡°Could This Be A Dream (3)¡±

    But immediately after that, Ye Mei continued to pick him up and threw a barrage of brutal strikes, executing an entire set ofbination punches which made the youthful spectators like Qiao Chu and the others crowding around the hole above gasp repeatedly in shock!

    The young youth was still slightly stunned by Ye Mei¡¯s sessivebo attacks, the seemingly highly vicious strikes upon his body only inflicting superficial damage. If he had had his defenses up, they wouldn¡¯t have even hurt a single hair upon him. The moves had looked to be tyrannical and domineering, but the damage they really caused was actually just average.

    ¡°What are you doing! !¡± The young youth shouted with a confused frown on his face as he stared at Ye Mei who was looking like he was prepared to fight him to the death, wondering whether water had gotten into Ye Mei¡¯s brains.They had not seen each other for such a long time and they had not even had the chance to have a chat about old times when Ye Mei had suddenly charged right at him in a flurry of strikes!

    Ye Mei did not reply but his strikes increased in intensity instead, forcing a spark of rage to ignite within the young youth.

    ¡°Damn it! I am not taking this lying down anymore! !¡± The fiery rage in the heart of the young youth roared aze and he was just about to retaliate.

    In that instant, Ye Mei crashed himself right into the youth and the two of them were thrown into a corner of therge hall where they could not be seen from the gaping hole in the ceiling.

    ¡°Great lord! I.....¡±

    ¡°Ye Gu! It¡¯s been such a long time!¡± Once away from the scrutinizing gaze of the others, the expression on Ye Mei¡¯s face immediately changed, grinning delightedly at the raging youth, Ye Gu.

    Ye Gu was shocked by the speed that the expression on Ye Mei¡¯s face had changed and did not recover from it for a long while.

    ¡°My brother, I¡¯m really sorry. I had no choice earlier, don¡¯t mind it.¡± Ye Mei said with a forcedugh. Although his words sounded apologetic, but there wasn¡¯t the slightest tinge of regret within his heart.

    Don¡¯t judge Ye Gu just by his external looks where he seemed to be only about eleven or twelve years old. This seemingly highly youthful Ye Gu here was in reality the Chief Commander of the Night Regime!

    Within the Night Regime, he was tops in battle prowess and throughout the entire Middle Realm, the only people who possessed enough power to overwhelm Ye Gu was just one man, the Dark Emperor alone. If this had been in the past, Ye Mei would never have dared to strike at Ye Gu like today, but the situation had not given him any other choice.

    ¡°Just what is going on? The Dark Emperor..... I just saw the Dark Emperor..... The Dark Emperor he.....¡± Ye Gu heart was still highly overwhelmed from having seen Jun Wu Yao earlier and really wasn¡¯t in the right frame of mind to pick a quarrel with Ye Mei.

    How could he have imagined that the Dark Emperor who had been believed to have fallen a long time ago would once again appear before his eyes. At the moment, his mind had justpletely exploded with that one revtion!

    ¡°It¡¯s a long story.¡± Ye Mei replied with a slight sigh. He then suddenly flicked his hand out and delivered a punch onto the wall beside him, producing a loud crashing sound.

    ¡°You only need to remember that you must not expose Lord Jue¡¯s identity, and you cannot reveal the fact that you know us in anyway. That is an order from Lord Jue.¡± Ye Mei was at somewhat of a loss himself. In the instant that he had seen Ye Gu earlier, he had immediately realized that it was a disaster and had charged forward to hold Ye Gu down. If Ye Gu had uttered the two words ¡°Dark Emperor¡± before everyone, it would have given everything away!

    Ye Gu looked at Ye Mei with a frown on his face. The many years of close brotherhood they had shared before made him quickly realize the reason why Ye Mei had done all of that just now. He lifted a foot and stomped it down to crush the hard floor below as the two chatted while they created sounds like they were still engaged in battle, so that they would not arouse any suspicions.

    ¡°Has Lord Jue..... been fine?¡± Ye Gu inquired with his eyes lowered.

    ¡°Fine, and not fine at the same time. Lord Jue has his own ns for his affairs and it is not something we should be interfering with. The Night Regime exists only to heed Lord Jue¡¯s orders and we only need to carry them out without any need to question them.¡± Ye Mei replied with a reminder.

 Chapter 1358

    Chapter 1358: ¡°Could This Be A Dream (4)¡±

    Ye Gu then said with a sneer: ¡°When I came into the Night Regime, I don¡¯t even know where you were then! Would I need you to teach me what to do?¡±

    With that said, Ye Gu lifted a leg and sent Ye Mei flying with a kick!

    The figure of Ye Mei shot within the perimeter of sight from the gaping hole in the roof as his abdomen burned with the pain from Ye Gu¡¯s single kick, a trickle of blood immediately flowing out from the corner of his mouth as he stared at Ye Gu still hidden in the corner of the hall.

    Ye Gu mouthed the words with his mouth without a sound: We have to put up a good act and it must look real.

    Ye Mei did not know whether tough or to cry at that moment. That rascal was obviously exacting revenge by taking advantage of the situation!

    However, Ye Mei could not give voice to any of those grievances.

    Standing upon the roof of the hall, Qiao Chu and the otherpanions saw that Ye Mei was wounded and they were all feeling highly anxious, wishing they could all just jump in and battle the guardian of the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb in a fight to the death but were stopped by Ye Sha.

    Just as Ye Mei was resigned to the fact that he would have to battle Ye Gu, Ye Gu suddenly came rushing into the perimeter of sight from up above in the roof.

    He came rushing..... by rolling himself inside!

    ¡°Argh!¡± Lying curled up tightly upon the ground, Ye Gu let out an agonized wail.

    That pitiful cry, caused Ye Mei to be stunned.

    [What kind of a situation is this now?]

    ¡°What..... power..... My skills have proven to be inferior today..... and I lost to you..... I admit defeat.....¡± Ye Gu struggled to utter those words weakly as he sat propping himself up, the exposed half of his facepletely pale. For people who didn¡¯t know what was going on, they would have thought that he had just engaged Ye Mei in a highly furious battle and was severely wounded by Ye Mei.

    Only Ye Mei was feeling so aggrieved in his heart that he almost vomited out blood.

    [What an act!]

    [His grandmother! He can really pour it on!]

    [Why had such talented gift gone unnoticed in all those years past!]

    Ye Guid upon the ground, his face showing an expression of ¡°I¡¯m almost done in, I have been heavily injured, I am about to die¡±.

    The sudden turn of events quickly elicited a deafening chorus of excited cheers from the youths on top of the roof!

    ¡°Big Brother Ye Mei you¡¯re the best!¡± Qiao Chu shouted excitedly as he stuck out a big thumb at him. In their hearts, the might of the Dark Regions was deep and immeasurable and they had never once thought that the day woulde that they would be able to triumph over anyone from within the Dark Regions, but Ye Mei had today ¡°easily¡± defeated the guardian of the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb, a victory that greatly delighted all of them!

    A twitch formed at the corner of Ye Mei¡¯s mouth. Against the exaggerated antics of that bunch of exuberant youths, he really didn¡¯t know where to hide his old face.

    His power had nothing to do with this, but it was just that rascal Ye Gu could really put on a convincing act.

    If it had been anyone else, the effect might not have been so obvious.

    Although Ye Gu possessed unbelievable might, but he was born with a baby face and his body size was just like a boy who had not yet fully matured. Even with the halo of the Dark Regions upon his head, in the hearts of people, a half grown boy could not possibly be all that powerful. Hence, with him lying upon the ground with his face pale and looking highly pitiful, it was really hard to differentiate whether it¡¯s genuine or faked.

    Under the showers of cheers and words of praise, Ye Mei struggled to maintain his expression like he had just returned from a big battle, while he nodded his head at Qiao Chu and the otherpanions.

    Having seen through the whole farce, Ye Sha could do nothing but shake his head in resignation discreetly.

    The guardian of the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb was sessfully captured, which resolved another one big obstacle for them to enter the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb.

    Jun Wu Yao carried the little ck cat which contained Jun Wu Xie¡¯s spirit and slowly descended through the air to stand in the middle of the enormous hall that had been thrashed up. Lying upon the ground, Ye Gu fought to contain himself, struggling to not show too much fervour in the eyes that gazed upon the magnificent form of the Dark Emperor.

    Qiao Chu and the others quickly jumped in after and uponnding, they all suddenly gasped in shock at the mountains of treasures, gold silver and jewels that filled up the entire hall!

 Chapter 1359

    Chapter 1359: ¡°The Spirit Soul Race (1)¡±

    What mountains of gold and silver really are!

    They have really seen it now!

    Ye Guid upon the ground, his eyes not daring to rest on Jun Wu Yao too long, and not daring to look at Ye Sha and Ye Mei too much, but just watched the idiotic Qiao Chu behaving like a country bumpkin who was gawking stupidly with his eyes widened and mouth agape at the hall full of treasures.

    [Tsk! Where had this bunch of moronse from? Why are they following Lord Jue around? !]

    His mind was filled with endless questions, but Ye Gu could only continue to lie on the ground and act weak.

    It was only with much difficulty before Qiao Chu managed to shift his gaze away from all the rich treasures and saw Ye Gu fallen onto the ground with his face filled with feigned hatred. With that one look, Qiao Chu was then greatly surprised.

    ¡°To think that the guardian of the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb would be such a puny little guy! What are the people from the Dark Regions thinking?¡±

    Once those words came out from Qiao Chu¡¯s mouth, Ye Sha and Ye Mei at the side immediately felt cold sweat down down their backs.

    Ye Gu as a person did not have many peeves, but he absolutely detested it when people said he was ¡°little¡±!

    Because of that, back when they had been in the Night Regime, he had thrashed up quite a few people.

    Those careless and unintentional words from Qiao Chu, coincidentally touched the one raw nerve on Ye Gu and the two men had seemingly in that same instant, immediately turned to look at Ye Gu.

    As expected, the expression on Ye Gu¡¯s face had darkened.

    The two men exchanged a nce between themselves and then leapt towards Ye Gu at the same time together, to hold him down on both sides with their lives.

    Towards Ye Sha¡¯s and Ye Mei¡¯s actions, Qiao Chu was still too dense to sense anything and merely thought it strange as he asked stupidly: ¡°Big Brother Ye Sha, Big Brother Ye Mei, this little pipsqueak should have sustained severe injuries. Do you really have to be so careful around him?¡±

    Ye Mei was already on the verge of tears but he had to maintain a calm expression in front of Qiao Chu as he smiled stiffly and said: ¡°He is afterall from the Dark Regions and it is better we be a little more careful about it.¡±

    At the same time, Ye Sha whispered in a very low voice beside Ye Gu¡¯s ear: ¡°Chief! Calm down!¡±

    ¡°Calm his grandmother¡¯s leg! From which rock had that little moron sprouted out from? He hasn¡¯t even grown out all his hair and he is already courting death! If I do not peel the skin off him, I am not Ye Gu.....¡± Ye Gu immediately exploded.

    Ye Sha and Ye Mei used all their might to try to hold Ye Gu down but thebined strength of the two men were still not enough to ovee Ye Gu¡¯s strength. Just at the moment as the two men saw that they were about to be flung out by Ye Gu, Jun Wu Yao¡¯s steps suddenly stopped as he carried Jun Wu Xie in in arm, turning his head back slightly with half narrowed eyes, his gaze passing fleetingly over the figure of Ye Gu.

    Ye Gu immediately calmed down.

    Ye Sha and Ye Mei secretly heaved a sigh of relief inwardly. Under the Heavens, the only person who was able to control Ye Gu was only Jun Wu Yao alone.

    Just as Ye Sha and Ye Mei were just heaving a sigh of relief in their hearts, a figure suddenly walked toe stand before the two of them.

    To put it more urately, the figure hade to stand right before Ye Gu instead.

    Ye Gu was holding back the fire within when he suddenly saw the handsome looking youth appear before his eyes and his brows furrowed together involuntarily.

    Rong Ruo looked at Ye Gu who was wearing a half face mask upon his face and a ripple suddenly rose within her eyes. The corners of her lips trembled slightly and she stared fixedly at Ye Gu¡¯s face, her body stiffening slightly.

    ¡°Little Ruo,¡± Fei Yan called out as he came to stand beside Rong Ruo, having quickly detected the strange reaction from Rong Ruo.

    Rong Ruo did not reply to Fei Yan but continued to look at Ye Gu and asked in a subdued voice.

    ¡°You are..... from the Spirit Soul race?¡±

    Ye Gu was slightly taken aback by the question and he turned to look at Rong Ruo in the eye. In that instant, there was a trace of astonishment in his eyes.

    ¡°Spirit Soul race? Little Ruo, are you saying he is from the Spirit Soul race?¡± Fei Yan asked in puzzlement.

 Chapter 1360

    Chapter 1360: ¡°The Spirit Soul Race (2)¡±

    To people of the Middle Realm, the words Spirit Soul race were not unfamiliar to them. They were a mysterious and powerful race but it was exactly because of that power that brought disaster upon them. It was not known from when it had started but people from the Spirit Soul race diminished greatly in numbers and in the past few centuries, the Spirit Soul race had disappeared from the Middle Realmpletely and not a trace of them could be found anymore.

    Everyone had thought that the Spirit Soul race had been wiped out.

    But legends of the Spirit Soul race had never ceased to exist.

    ¡°I can¡¯t be wrong about this. This mask, is a treasured magical artifact of the Spirit Soul race that is named as the Spirit Shackle Mask.¡± Rong Ruo said with a gulp. She only continued to say after taking a moment topose herself: ¡°It is said that the people from the Spirit Soul race are born with two souls in one body with one dominant and the other in support. The two souls flourish the strongest in newborns of the Spirit Soul race but as time goes by and they grew up, having two souls in one body would make them be weaker and weaker as the dominant soul will gradually wear down and whittle away the supporting soul¡¯s strength and when they mature, the supporting soul will thenpletely disappear.¡±

    The ones who were most powerful in the Spirit Soul race, were not the adults in that race, but the children who had not yet matured.

    The younger they were, the more stable the power of the two souls would be. The immense power that having dual souls could give them, was not something any other race couldpare with.

    But as they age, the innate gift they were born with would gradually weaken till they fully mature where the supporting soul would then bepletely devoured by the dominant soul.

    Moreover, between the dual souls in the people of the Spirit Soul race, one would definitely be Yin and the other Yang, and as the attributes of the dominant soul differed, their gender differed in tandem.

    ¡°Spirit Shackle Mask, what is that?¡± Fei Yan asked, not knowing all that much about the Spirit Soul race.

    Rong Ruo did not respond but merely continued to stare at the metal mask upon Ye Gu¡¯s face.

    ¡°The Spirit Shackle Mask, is a treasured magical artifact of the Spirit Soul race that they use tp maintain their two souls within their body.¡± Fan Zhuo¡¯s voice suddenly rang out. He walked toe stand beside Rong Ruo and Fei Yan and looked at Ye Gu who had remained silent throughout.

    ¡°For the Spirit Soul race to maintain their immense power, they would need to ensure that their dual souls remain intact, and the Spirit Shackle Mask, was the exact artifact that fulfilled that wish. It was rumoured that all the way back in the beginning, every Chief selected within the Spirit Soul race would wear Spirit Shackle Mask from young. Once the Spirit Shackle Mask was put on, it cannot be removed unless the wearer dies, where it would thene off. After putting on the Spirit Shackle Mask, the two souls would not disappear and remain intact but at the same time, the countenance and body of the wearer would no longer grow. Their body would be just like their two souls, shackled up by the Spirit Shackled Mask, never to change throughout their entire life.¡±

    Every Chief selected from within the Spirit Soul race, would in order retain the immense power to protect his people, choose to put on the Spirit Shackle Mask, sacrificing their own bodies to gain that strength. But it was not known from when it had started, the Spirit Shackle Mask disappeared from within the Spirit Soul race. With the disappearance of the Spirit Shackle Mask, the Spirit Soul race had then fallen into decline.

    Till theypletely disappeared from the stage that was the Middle Realm.

    ¡°It was said that thest Chief of the Spirit Soul race that wore the Spirit Shackle Mask was the one who founded the Soul Return Pce, but with the internal strife within the Soul Return Pce, the people of the Spirit Soul race were driven out from there and the Chief had then disappeared from then on. Some people have said that he had been killed by the current reigning Pce Lord of the Soul Return Pce and some others have said that he had led his people of the Spirit Soul race to live in seclusion within the wilds to escape persecution.....¡± Fan Zhuo said and then hesitated. He turned to look at Ye Gu for a moment before he continued on to say.

    ¡°But rumours are not to be believed and no one truly knew what happened at that time. If my guess is not wrong, you should be the Chief of the Spirit Soul race that founded the Soul Return Pce back then aren¡¯t you?¡±

 Chapter 1361

    Chapter 1361: ¡°The Spirit Soul Race (3)¡±

    Ye Gu stared at Fan Zhuo as he became dead silent, his eyes slightly narrowed.

    Fan Zhuo continued to look at Ye Gu inquiringly.

    The edges of Ye Gu¡¯s mouth suddenly curled and he suddenly yelped: ¡°Argh! Ow! Pain pain pain! ! !¡±

    A sudden howl broke out from Ye Gu¡¯s mouth out of nowhere and he was clutching at his abdomen while his face grimaced up in unbearable pain while he fell to the ground to roll in agony.

    Fan Zhuo was taken aback as he raised his eyes to look at Ye Mei.

    Ye Mei was stunned in surprise for a moment before he quickly realized why Ye Gu was reacting like this.

    [The scoundrel was putting on an act again!]

    But those words Fan Zhuo had said earlier had shocked Ye Mei as well. It was true that Ye Gu was indeed of the Spirit Soul race and upon his face he truly wore the Spirit Shackle Mask, but Ye Mei had not thought that Rong Ruo would be able to identify Ye Gu¡¯s race at first nce and had not thought that Fan Zhuo would know so much about the Spirit Soul race.

    In order to help Ye Gu cover up, Ye Mei and Ye Sha immediately exchanged a nce between themselves and just picked Ye Gu who was pretending to be in pain up before saying stoically: ¡°We don¡¯t know what other kinds of dangers there might be in the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb. We¡¯ll just take this guy along with us so we can get a better understanding of the situation in this ce.¡±

    Ye Mei¡¯s words interrupted and broke off Rong Ruo¡¯s and and Fan Zhuo¡¯s curiosity at that moment. Their main aim on this journey was to seek the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb afterall and not for people of the Spirit Soul race.

    ¡°Alright. If Little Ruo is interested in the Spirit Soul race, after we get ourselves a little more familiar with this ce, we can then ask him more about it then.¡± Fan Zhuo said with augh.

    Rong Ruo nodded, but she still seemed rather distracted.

    Fei Yan watched Rong Ruo¡¯s expression and could not help but still feel a little worried but he did not know what to say.

    Jun Wu Yao carried Jun Wu Xie and walked on ahead while Jun Wu Xie stuck her head out to peer behind to look at them.

    Ye Gu looked absolutely dreary as he was held up between Ye Mei and Ye Sha but he still managed to notice the little ck cat that stuck its head out over Jun Wu Yao¡¯s arm. That was the first time that he saw his Lord Jue treating any live form so indulgently. Could that little ck cat have be the Dark Emperor¡¯s ring spirit?

    But that wasn¡¯t likely.....

    With that strange thought filling up his mind, the sorrow on Ye Gu¡¯s face faded away quite a bit and Ye Mei also noticed Jun Wu Xie¡¯s gaze peering in their direction.

    [That was a extraordinarily intelligent and perceptive one there!]

    [With the slightest careless misstep, they would surely be found out!]

    Ye Mei immediately pinched Ye Gu discreetly and said in a low voice: ¡°Don¡¯t let the cat out of the bag.¡±

    ¡°Who will find out? The only ones looking at me now, besides the two of you beside me, is only that one cat.¡± Ye Gu murmured softly back in reply.

    Ye Sha sighed helplessly and then whispered through gritted teeth: ¡°In that cat, resides an astoundingly amazing soul, and that soul is our Lord Jue¡¯s heart¡¯s most favoured. If you give the game away, you very well know the consequences.¡±

    After Ye Sha¡¯s warning, Ye Gu became a lot more subdued and continued to put on an act of being highly bitter and resentful, but in his heart, more and more questions sprouted.

    Jun Wu Xie used her paw to point out the direction, leading Jun Wu Yao to the spot that Drunk Lotus and the others were at.

    With Jun Wu Yao watching over her, her soul traded ces with the little ck cat once again.

    The moment Poppy and Drunk Lotus saw Jun Wu Yao appear, both of them immediately became so quiet like stoic blocks of stone, not moving an inch from their spots.

    After Jun Wu Xie and the little ck cat finished transferring their souls, Ye Gu who witnessed the entire process waspletely stunned by what he saw.

    This was the first time he saw someone who was able to switch souls with their ring spirit. He had felt that the little ck cat¡¯s soul had been rather strange but had not thought that it could be this strange.

    The fact that a human soul can switch ces with her ring spirit, that truly went beyond anything that he had known.

 Chapter 1362

    Chapter 1362: ¡°The Spirit Soul Race (4)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie was finally returned back to her body and no longer needed to view everything within the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb through the eyes of the little ck cat.

    Jun Wu Yao lifted a hand to rub Jun Wu Xie upon the head with his eyes filled with an indulgent smile, sweeping his gaze over every single inch of Jun Wu Xie to be sure that she was feeling perfectly fine.

    Towards Jun Wu Yao¡¯s highly doting and pampering actions, Ye Sha and Ye Mei had already gotten used to seeing, but for Ye Gu.....

    He was absolutely.....

    Stunned speechless.

    [Hell!]

    [What happened to their Lord Jue! ?]

    Ye Gu began to suspect whether his memory of his Lord Jue had somehow gone awry. Why was the Lord Jue he rememberedpletely different from the one he was looking at right before his eyes?

    And on his Lord Jue¡¯s face, when did it start to be capable of disying such a highly gentle smile?

    ¡°You will soon get used to it.¡± Ye Mei¡¯s stoic voice suddenly sounded in a low whisper within Ye Gu¡¯s ears.

    ¡°After you get used to it, you might even begin to find it rather heartwarming to see.¡± Ye Sha chirped softly, nodding in agreement.

    Ye Gu looked at the two of them with a look of absolute horror, staring at his once closest ofrades, so horrified like the two men were theplete picture of treacherous turncoats in rebellion.

    [Had he been separated from the world for too long or was it still not awake afterall?]

    Jun Wu Xie spoke with Jun Wu Yao for a while and her gaze then fell upon Ye Gu. She came to stand right before Ye Gu and stared piercingly at that slightly weak and pale looking face.

    Everything that Rong Ruo and Fan Zhuo had said earlier, she had heard every single word. Based on the ¡°little girl¡± she had seen from before and the young youth she saw before her now, she thought that Rong Ruo and Fan Zhuo must have guessed some things right about this youth. The person before her was of the Spirit Soul race and Jun Wu Xie found the unique ability of their race highly fascinating.

    From a certain perspective, Jun Wu Xie and the little ck cat were themselves two souls within a single body but unlike the Spirit Soul race, they would not cause the other soul to disappear as they aged.

    The attention Jun Wu Xie was giving to Ye Gu made Ye Sha and Ye Mei highly uneasy.

    Towards this Young Miss, the two of them had already gained a good understanding of her. They knew Jun Wu Xie was one person who was always killed or spared decisively and based on the current situation before their eyes, to her, Ye Gu was a guardian of the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb, an enemy that stood in their way before them.

    They were bing very worried whether Jun Wu Xie would decide to have Ye Gu eradicated.

    ¡°Young Miss, we are still unfamiliar within this Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb. Should we keep this guy to dig some information out from him?¡± Ye Mei opened his mouth to ask cautiously.

    Jun Wu Xie had not even said a word when a golden figure suddenly slipped between her and Ye Gu.

    The sabre toothed tiger that had morphed from the little Hell Rodent stood looking like a protector before Ye Gu to guard him, seemingly afraid that someone might harm its Master.

    The little girl had turned into Ye Gu and the Hell Rodent had transformed into the ferocious sabre tooth tiger. The eyes of the sabre tooth tiger were alert and on guard,pletely unlike those of the naive and bumbling Hell Rodent.

    It was protecting its Master.

    ¡°I had not said anything about killing him.¡± Jun Wu Xie said as she lifted her head, looking straight at Ye Sha and Ye Mei.

    Ye Sha and Ye Mei were suddenly taken aback.

    Jun Wu Xie had actually never had the intention of wanting to have Ye Gu killed. As the guardian of the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb, it was Ye Gu¡¯s responsibility to prevent intruders from entering and he was not a unpardonably evil person as well. At least, when Jun Wu Xie had been in the form of the little ck cat, regardless whether it was the little girl or Ye Gu himself, they had both not done anything to harm her at all.

    Moreover, Ye Gu had already been subdued by Ye Sha and Ye Mei. It could have been partly due to that little girl who had been sealed up within here for so long, or it could have been partly because of the naive and gullible little Hell Rodent, Jun Wu Xie did not feel much enmity against Ye Gu.

    ¡°Keep him.¡± Jun Wu Xie threw those words at their feet and turned to leave. She really didn¡¯t want to hurt that other soul that resided within Ye Gu¡¯s body.

    That slightly foolish little girl who couldn¡¯t even speak clearly.

 Chapter 1363

    Chapter 1363: ¡°Treasure, Here We Come! (1)¡±

    Ye Sha and Ye Mei both blew out a breath of relief secretly, their faces hard with feigned stern and stoic expressions as they made a show of warning Ye Gu to be cooperative and to not try any tricks.

    Ye Gu¡¯s heart became even more depressed.

    [Why are these two scoundrels being so respectful towards that littless?] They were being so obedient that he just could not believe what he was seeing.

    And trying to decipher the rtionship between his Lord Jue and that littless just put an enormous question mark in his mind.

    Thepanions could be considered to have entered into the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb and as the doors were opened up one after another, they were greeted with the sight of the countless mountainous piles of gold, silver and jewels. The amount of treasures in just any one of the halls could easily surpass the treasury of a country and more.

    Towards such levels of glittery riches within the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb, Qiao Chu had not once stopped drooling the entire way. He was always peering everywhere with every step he took, touching and rubbing. Before they had really seen any of the truly precious items, he was already almost losing his mind.

    ¡°It¡¯s little wonder it was said that the Dark Emperor once reigned throughout the entire Middle Realm. With so much precious treasure, he wouldn¡¯t be able to spend it all even over several lifetimes.¡± Qiao Chu said as he gulped noisily, thinking how could there be such a great disparity between one mortal from another?

    Fei Yan nodded in agreement. Before they met Jun Wu Xie, the kind of days the few of them lived were worse than that of a beggar, except for Fan Zhuo who enjoyed a much better living standard, but it could notpete in any way with the mountains of gold and silver they were feasting their eyes upon.

    ¡°We will no longer have the opportunity to witness the kind of glory when the Dark Emperor reigned over the Middle Realm. But the kind of things we see here buried within his tomb, is enough to tell us the kind of might the Dark Emperor possessed before, as knowing despicable character of the Twelve Pces, they would never allow anyone to hold so much treasure if they had a choice.¡± Fei Yan said, a little sadly.

    The blood vengeance owed to them by the Twelve Pces, had already made all of them deem the people of the Twelve Pces as their mortal enemies.

    Conversely, the Dark Emperor who had once held the Twelve Pces in suppression, where the Twelve Pces had had no choice but to submit themselves, became the idol they all worshipped in their hearts. They had heard many stories about the Dark Regions, but by the time they were born, the Dark Regions had secluded themselves and not interfered with the affairs of thends. All that they knew about the Dark Emperor and the Dark Regions were from the stories and legends they had heard.

    Powerful, mysterious, an existence that was almost seemingly invincible.

    Where every single youth held in worship and looked up to.

    The fact that they were not fated to witness the glory of the Dark Emperor when he unified and reigned over the Middle Realm, was also a point they sorely held in deep regret.

    Sometimes, they could not help but think, if the Dark Regions were still around them, the Twelve Pces wouldn¡¯t be able to be so outrageous with their deeds.

    When the Dark Emperor was still in the Middle Realm, he strictly forbade anyone from descending into the Lower Realm to stir up any trouble. His mere presence was sort of like a protective barrier, separating the Middle Realm from the Lower Realm, severing all contact between the two realms, which also stopped people from the Middle Realm from using their unique ability to stir create any dangerous turmoil within the Lower Realm.

    No matter how it was said, Qiao Chu and the otherpanions already had their hearts leaning towards the Dark Regions.

    If they had not been left with no other choice, they would not have wanted toe disturb the Dark Emperor¡¯s peaceful rest, yet unfortunately, this was the only choice they had.

    ¡°The Dark Emperor was so powerful then, so how did he.....¡± Qiao Chu asked as the question suddenly popped into his head.

    He really could not begin to imagine who in the Middle Realm would be able to send the Dark Emperor to his doom.

    ¡°Nobody knows. Among all the rumours, the Dark Emperor¡¯s death had always remained a question. Not even anyone from the Dark Regions had once mentioned anything about the reason.¡± Fan Zhuo said as he shook his head.

    The Dark Emperor¡¯s death, had always been an unresolved mystery in the Middle Realm.

 Chapter 1364

    Chapter 1364: ¡°Treasure, Here We Come! (2)¡±

    How did the Dark Emperor die? And who was it that killed him?

    No one had a certain answer to those questions.

    The was once a rumour in the Middle Realm that said that a portion of the powers in the MIddle Realm had been unhappy with the Dark Emperor¡¯s reign and they had colluded together and employed some insidious methods to murder the Dark Emperor.

    But that rumour had not been widely believed.

    For if that had been true, with the kind of absolute loyalty the Night Regime held towards the Dark Emperor, it was impossible that they would not be able to determine who the culprits were through a thorough investigation. If it had really been certain factions among the powers in the Middle Realm who murdered the Dark Emperor, it won¡¯t just be the Night Regime, but the entire Dark Regions would have been up in arms and would not have spared them. It would have resulted in an highly insane revenge.

    But after the Dark Emperor fell, the Dark Regions had instead secluded into themselves and not carried out any acts of vengeance.

    It was hard for people to imagine that the people of the Dark Regions would be able to tolerate such an act if it had been true as even after the Dark Emperor fell, anyone who spoke ill of the Dark Emperor would still be eradicated, what¡¯s more for the culprit behind the murder.

    The fact that the Dark Regions had not made any moves at all only made all the whole thing even more suspicious.

    Within the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb, highly lifelike stone murals could be seen everywhere. For the group of youths who had heard so much about the Dark Emperor, they could not help but be irresistibly drawn to all their contents where they could seemingly see the one man who had stood at the pinnacle of the Middle Realm a very very long time ago.

    Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao walked side by side within the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb, the unimaginably heavy stone doors seemingly light as a feather under Jun Wu Yao¡¯s hands.

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s eyes did not fall much upon the things decorating the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb but were on Jun Wu Xie most of the time instead, as if all those that glittered and shone around him, was not as worthy of his attention as a strand of hair upon Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Jun Wu Yao who had a smile upon his face, that impably handsome countenance that had be so highly familiar to her. With him at her side, everything just became so simple.

    ¡°This ce is enormous.¡± Jun Wu Xie said suddenly.

    They had been walking around in the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb for almost an hour but still had not managed to get out of the many number of halls that were linked to one another. They passed walkways one after another and they did not know when they would finally reach an end, Every single enormous hall was before a walkway and in every one of thoserge halls, it was all filled with countless glittery riches, almost driving them all blind.

    If they could pick just any one of those halls and brought everything within out, they would be able to instantly turn a small country stuck in poverty into instant prosperity.

    They had only seen the tip of the iceberg of the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb and it was already filled with so much treasure.

    It just gave them an idea just how terrifying the value of the entire Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb really was.

    Even without the temptation of the magical artifacts, just the riches that the treasure alone could provide would be enough to stir up the people from the Middle Realm.

    In here, was seemingly all the wealth in the Middle Realm and gaining possession of the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb would not just gain one only might, but also riches beyondpare!

    It would be enough to arm any size of army all the way up to their teeth!

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Jun Wu Yao replied with a lightugh with a nod of his head.

    Jun Wu Xie nced at him and then understood that everything in here werepletely beneath his notice.

    But thinking about it, they had passed like a hundred of those halls and all they were filled with were mountains and mountains of glittery treasure without them seeing a single magical artifact that was able to enhance their powers. Throughout these rooms, instead of saying they were the things that were buried together with the Dark Emperor in his tomb, it might very well be called the ce where the Dark Emperor stashed all his money after he fell.

    Although the amount of it was just mind blowing, but its value was still limited to merely money.

 Chapter 1365

    Chapter 1365: ¡°Treasure, Here We Come! (3)¡±

    All these things, were not the main objective of this journey by Jun Wu Xie and herpanions.

    Compared to all those gold, silver and countless jewels, the stone murals upon the walls attracted thepanions¡¯ attention a little more.

    After seeing more of the stone murals, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s understanding of the Dark Emperor increased as well. Only for the fact that the Dark Emperor depicted in every one of those wall murals, had his face covered by a mask, making it impossible for anyone to see the Dark Emperor¡¯s real countenance, but in many of all those murals, they portrayed the past glory of the Dark Emperor very well.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s gaze swept over all those wall murals before it fell upon Jun Wu Yao¡¯s face.

    On that handsome and ageless face, was the same smile she had grown to be to familiar with.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyshes fluttered slightly and she suddenly lowered her eyes, but did not say anything.

    ¡°Continuing to walk on like this is not going to work as this Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb is a little too darned big doncha think? I¡¯m wondering if we carry on walking around so aimlessly like this, which year of the monkey will it be before we find the right ce?¡± Qiao Chu bemoaned after finally having managed to extract himself out from the giddy allure of the endless riches around, after his mind at least cleared up a little.

    The Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb was just too big and the reason that they came here was mainly to locate magical artifacts that had been buried here together with the Dark Emperor to use them to increase their powers. But all they were seeing was just endless troves of expensive jewels with mountains of gold and silver, and things that they might have any proper use for, werergelycking.

    They had finally managed to reach their destination but all they had been able to do was to just barge all around the ce like a headless housefly, which greatly depressed thepanions.

    ¡°What Dumb Qiao said is right. Continuing to search blindly like this will only waste time for us. With the multipleyers inside and outside of the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb, the ce is much bigger than we had expected. People who do not know the way around here, will never be able to find the way through.¡± Hua Yao said in agreement as he nodded. The map they held, waspletely useless once they came inside here.

    The final destination depicted upon the map was only the location of the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb and did not mark out anything about the interior of the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb.

    It could be that their parents had only found the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb but did not enter the ce, or it could be they did not have enough time to record anything about the inside.

    When Jun Wu Xie and the others found the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb, a single question had been on thepanions¡¯ mind.

    The Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb had always been surrounded by a boundary barrier all this while and if Jun Wu Xie had not coincidentally discovered the presence of the barrier, where they had Jun Wu Yao bashing right through it, even if they had stood right before the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb, they would not have had a single clue about it.

    But the fact that their parents had been able to clearly determine the location of the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb at that time was a point that they were still rather confused about.

    At that time, how had their parents managed to find the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb?

    They really could note up with a usible reason for it.

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking, why don¡¯t we ask this little pipsqueak?¡± Qiao Chu said as he walked toe before Ye Gu, eyeing the ¡°little youth¡± who had half of his face covered by the mask.

    Ye Gu¡¯s eyes narrowed and the sound of teeth grinding made Ye Sha and Ye Mei who were holding on to him suddenly feel their scalping crawl.

    ¡°Little one, can you bring us to have a look around the ce?¡± Qiao Chu asked nonchntly,pletely oblivious to the danger he was treading into, clueless about the fact that his life hung just by the thinnest thread at that moment.

    Ye Sha and Ye Mei lit candles and offered a prayer in their minds for Qiao Chu. Fortunately Jun Wu Yao was present. If Jun Wu Yao had not been there.....

    They could well imagine the garish scene where Qiao Chu¡¯s blood would have sprayed three feet away.

    Ye Gu¡¯s eyes narrowed and looked at Qiao Chu, his lips curved up but it didn¡¯t feel like a smile as he said: ¡°Sure.¡±

    [Your grandmother, when Lord Jue allows it, I¡¯ll surely wring off this scoundrel¡¯s head off his shoulders! !]

 Chapter 1366

    Chapter 1366: ¡°Treasure, Here We Come! (4)¡±

    Qiao Chu obtusely thought that Ye Gu ¡°had no choice¡± but to ede to his request and Qiao Chu face beamed brightly with a smile.

    Ye Gu clenched his jaws tightly and secretly sped his fists tightly around the gold ted jade pendants hanging from Ye Sha¡¯s and Ye Mei¡¯s hips on each side of him, soundlessly crushing them both into fine powder.

    Ye Sha and Ye Mei gulped inwardly and could only pretend as if nothing had happened.

    With Ye Gu leading the way, thepanions then did not need to bash around blindly like headless flies within the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb.

    But Jun Wu Xie had not walked off too far before her steps suddenly stopped.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Jun Wu Yao turned to look at Jun Wu Xie, his eyes inquiring.

    Jun Wu Xie turned herself around and looked at the bunch of littlepanions of hers. She swept her gaze over them and she suddenly froze!

    ¡°Where is Little Jue?¡± Jun Wu Xie looked all around but did not see any sign of Little Jue among thepanions. When Jun Wu Yao and the others had appeared on top of the roof of the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb, she had distinctly spotted the little fe at the back of the group ofpanions but now, before they had managed to go anywhere within the tomb, the little figure was nowhere to be seen.

    Only after Jun Wu Xie asked, Qiao Chu and the others then noticed that Little Jue was nowhere to be seen!

    ¡°I..... I have a bad feeling about this.....¡± Qiao Chu said as he gulped loudly.

    ¡°Erm, I saw in the previous hall we just passed earlier, there was a pile of jade artifacts.....¡± Qiao Chu said as he hesitantly lifted up a hand to point. The many doors they passed were all opened by Jun Wu Yao and they had found it everything highly fascinating at first but after seeing so much of them, they had started to not think much about it and merely cast their gazes over the treasures briefly.

    [Jade artifacts!]

    Qiao Chu had barely finished speaking his words when Jun Wu Xie immediately turned and walked back the way they hade.

    Jun Wu Yao could not help but smile as he followed her.

    In arge hall which had its door wide open, besides the glittering bars of gold and there was the jumble of precious gems and jewels as numerous as the stars that covered the entire floor. Above those treasures glittering brightly, there was a bunch of jade artifacts sitting among them, thrown carelessly into a pile.

    Meanwhile, a tiny little figure was at that moment seated upon the mountainous pile of treasures, hugging a jade vase in his arms as his mouth chomped happily upon it going ¡®ka cha¡¯ ¡®ka cha¡¯.

    Jun Wu Xie looked on speechlessly at the little figure who was eating away happily, her heart feeling highly helpless.

    Little Jue then seemed to notice that someone had appeared and he looked up from among the pile of jade artifacts, his mouth still chewing on a chunk of jade he had just bitten off, hisrge scarlet eyes suddenly blinking innocently when they saw Jun Wu Xie standing there.

    He then subconsciously picked up a jade thumb ring from beside him and lifted his tiny hand towards Jun Wu Xie to say: ¡°Little Big Brother, yit!¡±

    Jun Wu Xie felt the corner of her mouth twitch. She really couldn¡¯t stomach that. (Pun intended. XD)

    Besides mentioning whether her teeth would be able to bite through that hard jade stone, her stomach would surely be unable to digest ¡°food¡± of this kind.

    It was obvious, that these jade artifacts posed to be an immense draw to Little Jue aspared to the kind of quality of the jade they have outside, jade that were qualified to be ced into the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb must have been carefully picked out by the people from the Dark Regions where only the best would do. Hence the spirit energy within those jade artifacts would be of a much better quality as well and to Little Jue, they would make him feel just a mouse who had managed to climb into the rice urn, pure and absolute bliss.....

    Although the reason Jun Wu Xie had brought Little Jue along on this journey had been to find him more things that would be able to replenish the power of the Soul Calming Jade, but..... she had not expected for him to just plop himself down here at this moment to chomp away happily!

    They still had not managed to find out the exact situation they were in, here within the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb and asking her to leave Little Jue behind here alone was something she did not feel was safe enough to do.

 Chapter 1367

    Chapter 1367: ¡°Treasure, Here We Come! (5)¡±

    Without having any other choice, Jun Wu Xie could only get Fan Zhuo to drag Little Jue out from the pile of jade artifacts.

    Finding himself being dragged away, Little Jue¡¯s face was one of despair his tiny hands reached out mournfully towards the ¡°fine food¡±, highly unwilling to be parted from them.

    Jun Wu Xie held her temples and said: ¡°Eatter.¡±

    Little Jue looked at Jun Wu Xie and then turned to gaze longingly once more at the pile of jade artifacts before he quietened down.

    Jun Wu Xie was just about to walk away when she stopped, and as an afterthought, she added: ¡°Give him a few pieces to take along.¡±

    In order to prevent Little Jue from giving in to temptation ande back here to squat in this ce to stuff himself silly, Jun Wu Xie asked Fan Zhuo and her otherpanions to take a few pieces of the jade pieces each for Little Jue to have something to munch as they went on their way.

    The Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb was truly shockingly immense as they came to discover while Ye Gu led the way forward. Even with Ye Gu showing the way, thepanions still had to walk a very far distance.

    From all the endless mountains of gold, silver and jewels, to the bigger sized pieces ofvish ornaments, thepanions really got to see something beyond what any of them could begin to imagine.

    ¡°Whew, the Dark Emperor was a really rich man, so very rich.¡± Qiao Chu said as he clutched at his wildly thumping heart, almost unable to take in all the excitement.

    Even the ever calm Jun Wu Xie, had to admit to that after having seen just a part of the Dark Emperor¡¯s treasures.

    ¡°All these things here, was the Dark Emperor able to use them all?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked, suddenly raising up her gaze to look at Jun Wu Yao beside her.

    Jun Wu Yao said with augh: ¡°Why use them? Pretty things can be kept just to be looked at and admired, and just stash them away even when they are of no use. Who would dare take them away?¡±

    An eyebrow lifted on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face. Jun Wu Yao¡¯s manner of words gave her a strange feeling. That feeling somehow ovepped with another one of her guesses.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, with the unchallengeable might the Dark Emperor possessed then, who would dare taint their fingers upon the Dark Emperor¡¯s things? But, if he knew that his treasures would be coveted after by a bunch of little brats like us on this day, I wonder if he would be filled with rage.¡± Jun Wu Xie said expressionlessly.

    ¡°He won¡¯t.¡± Jun Wu Yao replied with a smile.

    ¡°How do you know that?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked, her gaze upon Jun Wu Yao.

    Jun Wu Yao then replied: ¡°As the Dark Emperor, how could all of these be worthy of his notice?¡±

    ¡°You seem to know a lot about it.¡± Jun Wu Xie said in challenge.

    Jun Wu Yao was slightly taken aback but did not say anything more.

    Instead, it was Ye Sha and Ye Mei following behind who broke into bouts of cold sweat for their Lord Jue.

    Without knowing the reason why, they could not help but feel that the Young Miss¡¯ question earlier had sounded a little strange, and their Lord Jue.....

    [Their Lord Jue had replied a little too quickly it seems!]

    [All of his words insinuating ¡°just take what you want, I don¡¯t mind, they all belong to me anyway so you can have as much as you like¡±. Lord Jue, are you sure that is fine?]

    A fear rose in the hearts of the two men that their Young Miss seemed to have discovered something but they could not be certain about it.

    Ye Gu did not know what was going on but as Jun Wu Yao was there, he had no choice but to obediently allow himself to remain under custody as his mind whirled with a hundred ways to send Qiao Chu to his death.

    After walking for a fairly long time, they all finally came before a gigantic door made from jade.

    The door was just enormous, bigger than any of the other doors they had seen. The door was made up of two panels, made from a single gigantic block of jade. If they did not see it with their own eyes, no one could have imagined that such a single block of jade existed under the Heavens. The jade door was iid with gold that formed a golden emblem, with precious gems the size of a chicken¡¯s egg set within, looking highlyvish and magnificent.

    ¡°This is the emblem of the Imprisoned Serpent.¡± Fan Zhuo said as he stared at the two panels of the jade door, seeing the shape of the enormous serpent portrayed by the gold iid within.

 Chapter 1368

    Chapter 1368: ¡°Treasure, Here We Come! (6)¡±

    The huge serpent soared among the heavenly clouds, a pair of wings on its back, two sharp fangs that hung from its mouth that pierces through any form of defence.

    ¡°The Imprisoned Serpent is one of the emblems of the Dark Regions that symbolized their great might. The Dark Emperor highly favoured serpentine species and there were two Imprisoned Serpents throughout the Middle Realm then, both of them in the hands of the Dark Emperor. It was said that the Imprisoned Serpent besides being a symbol, had another unique aspect in its existence. It was neither a kind of beast nor was it a spirit body where it could traverse between the two nes. It could morph itself into solid form and could also maintain its form as a spirit as it chose.¡± Fan Zhuo slowly exhorted.

    ¡°The people from the Dark Regions must have based it on those two Imprisoned Serpents as they made this door, implying that they guard the peaceful rest of the Dark Emperor.¡±

    Hearing Fan Zhuo¡¯s exnation, Ye Gu could not help himself but to cast a nce upon the youth, thinking what he said had been rather close to the truth.

    Jun Wu Yao lifted an eyebrow and raised up a hand to push the jade doors open!

    The immensely hefty jade doors swung open, giving out a heavy groan as they swung inwards to reveal the inside.

    Behind the doors, everything was immediately disyed before the eyes of Jun Wu Xie and herpanions.

    It was a colossal pce of stupendous proportions, its ceiling reaching to monumental heights where eighteen thick chains hung from all sides of the ptial hall, their other end converging onto a single point right in the middle, pulled taut against a massive ck coffin that hung suspended in mid air!

    Within the ptial hall, were ced many different varieties of magical artifacts, all highly exquisite. All those magical artifacts glowed faintly like specks of stars, adorning the dim darkness inside the magnificent hall.

    Everyone had upon witnessing the sight, became stunned with awe. They had imagined before how well filled with magical artifacts the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb would actually be but when they were now witnessing it in all its splendour before their eyes, they realized how trifling anything they had been able to imagine really had been.

    Countless numbers of magical artifacts were ced upon rows upon rows of white skeletal racks, their pulsating glow clearly revealing the power that they all contained.

    Casting their gaze inside, they could not see the entirety of the colossal hall as the neat rows of skeletal racks extended out, densely filling up the hall. The had seemingly been haphazardly ced at first nce, but there was a certain pattern to it. They actually formed a peculiar pattern right in the centre of the hall pointing towards the spot that the coffin hung suspended.

    The coffin that hung suspended in the air was enormous and though it was all ck, peering to look at it carefully, one would be able to notice thatplicated emblemsy hidden within all that ck, tightly weaving into each other.

    ¡°That must be the Dark Emperor¡¯s..... coffin.....¡± Rong Ruo whispered as she raised her head, to stare at the coffin suspended high up in the air, her heart feeling like a huge boulder was squashing upon it, oppressive and suffocating.

    Everyone could well guess at the owner of that coffin. At this point when all the magical artifacts that they had so desperately seeked was right before their eyes, they suddenly did not feel any delight in their hearts, all their gazes only drawn to that coffin before them.

    Resting peacefully in this ce, was the Dark Emperor who unified and reigned over the Middle Realm..... the Lord of the Dark Regions!

    All the rumours and stories they had heard before about the Dark Emperor, at that moment suddenly be a shroud that fell over their hearts with a heavy and solemn kind of pressure. They could not find in themselves any sense of delight, but found themselves suffocating under the oppressive halo the two words ¡®Dark Emperor¡¯ gave them.

    The moment they realized that the Dark Emperor who once shook the entire Middle Realm was right above their heads, the whole bunch of youthfulpanions could no longer find it in themselves to fool around anymore.

    Qiao Chu pushed his palms together and lowered his head, paying respects to the coffin again and again.

    His mouth mumbling incessantly.

    ¡°Lord Dark Emperor, all of us here today have really been left with no other choice, and would like to borrow a few things to tide us over from your esteemed self. I pray that your revered self will not mind it.¡±

 Chapter 1369

    Chapter 1369: ¡°Treasure, Here We Come! (7)¡±

    The Dark Emperor might have fallen but his glorious fame still lived. Even for this motley crew ofwless youths, they all held this man who once reigned over all in reverence and awe.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at the way Qiao Chu and the others were reacting and she lifted her head to look smilingly at Jun Wu Yao.

    Jun Wu Yao turned to look at Jun Wu Xie as well and his smile then faded a little. The expression in her eyes seemed to tell him that he had been seen through.

    ¡°That is the Dark Emperor¡¯s coffin?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked, turning her head around, not looking at Jun Wu Yao anymore, but her gaze swung to fix right upon Ye Gu who had been holding himself back for a long while.

    Ye Gu looked at Jun Wu Xie. He was highly curious about Jun Wu Xie¡¯s identity and it was only because of Jun Wu Yao¡¯s presence that he did not dare ask her directly. Now that Jun Wu Xie was asking him a question directly, he could do nothing but nod his head in answer.

    ¡°And the Dark Emperor¡¯s remains are inside?¡± Jun Wu Xie probed further suddenly.

    Ye Gu was taken aback and his eyes became quizzical.

    Meanwhile, Ye Sha and Ye Mei were so shocked by their Young Miss¡¯ question that they broke into another bout of cold sweat.

    [Why would the Young Miss ask that all of a sudden? She couldn¡¯t have possibly discovered anything could she?]

    The two men had left the Dark Regions together with Jun Wu Yao back then and they had not returned since. They had not even known anything about the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb until they heard about it from Jun Wu Xie and the others. They had beenpletely unaware that their brothers back in the Dark Regions had thought that their Lord Jue had passed on and were oblivious to the fact that they had even erected a tomb for their Lord Jue.

    They only knew that their Lord Jue was currently still alive and kicking and hence, how could there be his ¡°remains¡± within that coffin? !

    [The Young Miss must have discovered that something was not right and she was trying to dig for more information from Ye Gu.]

    Thrown into a state of panic, the two men could only secretly pinch Ye Gu behind on his back. Although it did not hurt him, it at least delivered to him their message.

    Ye Gu immediately understood what they meant and his face creased up into a frown as he said: ¡°Of course it is. Who else could it then be!¡±

    Jun Wu Xie;s eyes narrowed up. She wasn¡¯t being overly suspicious here. It was just that when certain events were pieced and linked up together, it had somehow formed into a fuzzy guess in her head. That guess was extremely bold but her conclusion had not been derived from nowhere.

    [Just who is Jun Wu Yao?]

    Jun Wu Xie had not wanted to probe in the past, but after understanding what her heart felt, she wanted to know things to do with him, and know more about him.

    [Even if his identity was someone else, it would be fine. But if it was as she was guessing, then the things hidden behind that one fact would truly be not simple.]

    [Just how mighty had the Dark Emperor? How did he die?]

    [Just how powerful was Jun Wu Yao? Why was he trapped in that cave?]

    [What kind of things was Jun Wu Yao always secretly dealing with all this while?]

    [If he truly was the Dark Emperor, then who was the one who imprisoned him within that cave? Who under the Heavens would be capable of bringing down the Dark Emperor of the Dark Regions! ?]

    Jun Wu Xie needed to be certain of all that. She didn¡¯t care if Jun Wu Yao¡¯s real identity was revered or not, all she wanted to know was from where the dangers he faced wasing from?

    ¡°I want to unseal the coffin.¡± Jun Wu Xie said suddenly.

    That one statement made everyone within that ptial hall all gasp loudly in shock!

    Ye Sha and Ye Mei stared in utter disbelief at Jun Wu Xie, a ominous feeling suddenly hanging over their hearts.

    [They¡¯re finished!]

    [The Young Miss has definitely found out!]

    Qiao Chu and the otherpanions who were still deep in worship of the Dark Emperor suddenly stared wide eyed with their mouths agape at Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Are.... are my ears ying tricks on me? Little Xie..... She..... she wants to break the seal off the coffin?¡± Qiao Chu said in a trembling stutter, his face developing an involuntary twitch. [Had that been a joke or did he just imagine himself hearing that?]

 Chapter 1370

    Chapter 1370: ¡°Treasure, Here We Come! (8)¡±

    Fan Zhuo was also shocked. He did not understand why Jun Wu Xie would suddenly be so interested in the Dark Emperor¡¯s coffin.

    Honestly speaking, they were all only seeking to gain powerful might and did not really want to disturb the Dark Emperor¡¯s eternal rest, hence, unsealing the coffin..... was really just a tad too shocking.

    Ye Gu¡¯s mouth hung wide open as he looked at the beautiful young girl who had spouted such outrageous words, his entire being suddenly frozen.

    [Just who was this littless? She dared to ask to unseal Lord Jue¡¯s coffin?]

    After Jun Wu Xie said those words, she turned herself around and walked towards Jun Wu Yao who was just a few steps away from her.

    ¡°Will you help me with it?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked, her gaze staring fixedly upon Jun Wu Yao.

    Jun Wu Yao was slightly surprised for a moment but he suddenlyughed. ¡°If you are interested, we¡¯ll open it up.¡±

    Ye Sha and Ye Mei were about to cry at that moment.

    [Lord Jue! Don¡¯t you think you are being too carefree with your words here?]

    [Don¡¯t you realize that you are standing right here alive and kicking so that coffin would almost certainly be empty! The Young Miss is obviously trying to seek for answers towards your real identity here! The Young Miss is already suspecting that you are the Dark Emperor, shouldn¡¯t you be trying toe up with a way to deal with it! ?]

    [This really isn¡¯t the right time to continue to be so hopelessly indulgent! !]

    Despite Ye Sha and Ye Mei worrying their hearts to pieces, they could do nothing to change the words Jun Wu Yao had spoken out loud.

    Jun Wu Xie merely continued to look quietly at Jun Wu Yao who still maintained a smile at the corners of his mouth, staring into the familiar mirth within his eyes.

    ¡°Lit..... Little Xie..... You¡¯re really going to unseal the coffin?¡± Qiao Chu asked in a faltering voice.

    ¡°That might not be the best thing to do right? The Dark Emperor..... It¡¯s been so many years since he fell, and with using here to steal his treasures that had been buried in his tomb is already highly disrespectful, if we are to even disturb his peaceful rest.....¡± Qiao Chu said as he tried his best to dissuade, unable to understand from where Jun Wu Xie had suddenlye up with this crazy idea.

    Throughout their journey here, he had also never heard her once mention she had such an intention.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes lowered slightly and she fell silent for a moment before she said:

    ¡°I was just joking.¡±

    ¡°Har?¡± Qiao Chu asked, suddenly frozen in his spot.

    He had never seen Jun Wu Xie joking about anything before and the first time she did it was on such a big scale. It had almost scared the living lights out of all of them.

    Towards Jun Wu Xie¡¯s sudden change of her words, Ye Sha and Ye Mei finally blew out a long breath of relief.

    ¡°It¡¯s was just a joke?¡± But Jun Wu Yao was watching Jun Wu Xie closely. He could faintly detect that the little one seemed to have discovered something. Even he himself was unable to be certain whether there was another set of the ¡°Dark Emperor¡¯s remains¡± within that coffin and if the coffin was opened and found to be empty, then Jun Wu Xie would have been able to confirm the guess she held in her heart.

    [But.....]

    [Why had the little one suddenly changed her mind?]

    It seemed that Jun Wu Xie was not going to continue harping on that topic as her gaze drifted over to the magical artifacts ced upon the skeletal racks, her perfectly calm andposed demeanor looking like all her words said just before had really been all just a joke.

    As she walked toe before the hundreds of skeletal racks, the little ck cat that was lying upon Jun Wu Xie¡¯s shoulder said in a voice only audible to the two of them and said:

    ¡°Mistress, have you discovered something?¡± It could feel the ups and downs of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s emotions and just in the moments just before, it had distinctly felt the changes in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s emotions.

    ¡°Does it make a difference whether I did or not?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked suddenly.

    The little ck cat was rather taken aback.

    Jun Wu Xie had at that moment, really been keen to determine whether Jun Wu Yao¡¯s identity was as she had guessed. And when she asked him whether he was willing to help her with it, his firm and decisive demeanor then had made Jun Wu Xie feel.....

    Her pursuit for verification, a little uncalled for.

    [Who he is, or who he had been, no longer mattered anymore.]

    [To her, he, is just Jun Wu Yao.]

    [The one and only under the Heavens, Jun Wu Yao. The one who always shielded her, and guided her, Jun Wu Yao!]

 Chapter 1371

    Chapter 1371: ¡°Listen to Lord Jue Talk About Magical Artifacts (1)¡±

    The heart would not change just because a person¡¯s identity changed, and would not change because a person had been different from what one thought that person to be.

    What Jun Wu Xie had acknowledged right from the beginning, had been Jun Wu Yao.

    And it was just Jun Wu Yao himself.

    If it was just because of his identity which brought a change of heart in her, that aforementioned heart would not have been true to itself.

    Having realized that point, Jun Wu Xie felt she had gained a brand new understanding. Why should she persist in pursuing about the past? Why be stubborn and insist on revealing everything?

    How Jun Wu Yao¡¯s past was, she no longer cared. What she wanted, was the present they were in, and their future.

    Jun Wu Yao watched Jun Wu Xie¡¯s back, his eyes greatly filled with joy.

    It was just moments ago that he had wanted to give up on hiding it, but the little one herself had covered it back down just when she was about to uncover the mystery. That had given Jun Wu Yao a highly wondrous kind of feeling, like his heart was swelling up with something, a highly fulfilling and excited feeling.

    Jun Wu Xie single attempt at a ¡°joke¡±, had put everyone¡¯s hearts through a messy upheaval.

    ¡°I am feeling, that Little Xie really isn¡¯t suited for jokes.¡± Qiao Chu said with a twitch at the corner of his mouth. Her first attempt at a joke was already so explosive and if she does it a few more times, how would their poor little hearts be able to take it?

    Fei Yan nodded his head without a word, inplete agreement.

    The atmosphere warmed up, and the spirits of the bunch of youths rose together.

    Not because of anything else, but just that ptial hall filled with its mountainous pile of magical artifacts alone was enough to make them all excited enough to want to scream!

    Any single one of those magical artifacts if taken outside, would be a treasure precious enough to cause a stir, and before all their eyes, was just an absolute countless number of them, giving them an excitement that just could not be described with words.

    The were many types of magical artifacts and different artifacts would bring different effects.

    This time, Jun Wu Xie and herpanions hade here aiming to find magical artifacts that could increase their spirit powers in a short period of time. That type of artifacts were extremely rare even in the Middle Realm and except for the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb, the total number of artifacts of that simr type currently in existence within the Middle Realm numbered less than ten.

    The Dark Emperor had held most of the magical artifacts in his hands then and they were all buried here in the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb.

    Qiao Chu and the other could no longer hold themselves back and they were around to search for magical artifacts suitable for themselves.

    But after going one round through the ce, they found to their dismay.....

    Theypletely could not recognize the origins of all those magical artifacts!

    All these magical artifacts had been hoarded into the Dark Regions when the Dark Emperor reigned and over the many years that they had been sealed up in the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb, information about the origins and rumours about all these magical artifacts had be extremely sparse. There¡¯s was no need to even talk about identifying them, as they had not even heard of more than a big half of them. Asking them to choose from them, they could only stare in helplessly.

    The feeling was just like they held the book for an unparalleled skill in their hands but they did not know how to read a single word of it.

    At that moment, even Jun Wu Xie was helpless. Not knowing how these magical artifacts were to be used, even if they wore them all upon their bodies, it wouldn¡¯t help them in anyway.

    In the instant that Jun Wu Xie realized that, she immediately raised her eyes up to look towards Jun Wu Yao.

    In that gaze, it was obvious they were saying these words.

    [Aren¡¯t you going to teach us?]

    Jun Wu Yao then walked forward with a helplessugh. Jun Wu Xie¡¯s gaze had already been so obvious, how could he stand aside and pay no heed?

    Ye Mei and Ye Sha were by then fairly certain. With the attitude the Young Miss was taking towards their Lord Jue, the Young Miss must have realized Lord Jue¡¯s true identity!

    ¡°What all of you are seeking, are magical artifacts that will quickly increase your spirit powers?¡± As expected, Jun Wu Yao had on his own initiativee beside Jun Wu Xie to ask as he looked at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s tiny face.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded and before she could say a single word, Qiao Chu at the side had alreadye bouncing over with a cheerful howl!

 Chapter 1372

    Chapter 1372: ¡°Listen to Lord Jue Talk About Magical Artifacts (2)¡±

    ¡°Big Brother Wu Yao! I just knew that there was nothing that you would not know about! You have to save us here!¡± Qiao Chu exhorted, almost on the verge of tearing up and having mucus run as he cried out, his eyes sparkling as they fixed upon Jun Wu Yao, as if contemting whether to kneel down and hug Jun Wu Yao¡¯s thigh.

    Ye Sha and Ye Mei stood speechlessly at the side with their eyes rolled back.

    [When will this dumb kid grow some wits?]

    ¡°Sure.¡± Jun Wu Yao said with a brilliant smile. That smile was like the fresh breeze of spring tinged slightly with a devilish air, a highly refreshing and invigorating sight to thepanions.

    Qiao Chu was thinking at that moment if he was ass himself, he might very well have be a rival in love with Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Yao picked up a gold gilded incense burner beside him. The incense burner was only about the size of his palm and the entire artifact glowed with a faint golden light.

    ¡°To all of you, spirit powers are only differentiated by seven levels, red, orange, yellow, green, blue, indigo and purple. But the true differentiation of spirit powers are not limited to just that. The core of spirit powers stem from the resonance between your own souls and your ring spirits and have you thought about what it is that ring spirits depend on to search for their Masters?¡±

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s question made all thepanions fall deep in thought.

    The rules that ring spirits followed when selecting their Masters had eluded thepanions till now and besides knowing that specific races would have specified types of Ring Spirits, they knew nothing about it.

    ¡°Normally, Ring Spirits are categorized into three types. Weapons type, beast type, and nt type. And among these three types of Ring Spirits, the weapons type and beast type are further split into seven other categories as darkness, light, metal, lightning, water, fire and earth. Ring Spirits when seeking for their Masters base their choices mainly on one principle ording to a person¡¯s spirit properties. These seven properties are hidden within all your souls and only ring spirits with matching attributes would choose to submit themselves to all of you.¡±

    This talk about attributes and properties, was the first time that Qiao Chu and the others were hearing about it even though they were from the Middle Realm. They had never known that a person¡¯s soul and their ring spirit followed a hidden rule such as this.

    Jun Wu Yao looked at the bbergasted bunch of youths and continued on slowly: ¡°The spirit powers all you cultivate daily also follows the different categories you belong to just as these magical artifacts are the same. For you to borrow powers from them to increase your own spirit powers in a short span of time, that is not a difficult task and you only need to find a magical artifact that corresponds to your own attributes to achieve it.¡±

    ¡°But..... But we do not know..... what attributes we possess ourselves.....¡± Fei Yan said a little sheepishly. All this talk of attributes was his first time even hearing about it and before this, he had never once given it a thought at all.

    Jun Wu Yao smiled slightly and with his free hand, he snapped his fingers loudly. A golden light flew out from the tips of his fingers and leapt to hang over the top of the heads of Qiao Chu and the others, forming into a ball of light about the size of a fingernail, sprinkling golden shes of light from the tiny light ball, to shroud over the bodies of the youthspletely.

    Soon, they all discovered that the little ball of light above their heads had mystically changed in an instant!

    Their colours were no longer its original golden one but had changed to be several different colours.

    The ball of light about Qiao Chu¡¯s head had turned a fiery red while the ball of light above Fei Yan had maintained its original gold. The ball of light above Hua Yao had be a deep blue and Fan Zhuo¡¯s was an ice blue shade. Only the ball of light above Rong Ruo¡¯s head flickered incessantly, unsettled between gold and grey but in the end, it finally settled down as grey.

    Everyone then looked quizzically around at the balls of light over everyone¡¯s head that had changed colours.

 Chapter 1373

    Chapter 1373: ¡°Listen to Lord Jue Talk About Magical Artifacts (3)¡±

    ¡°This shows the respective category your soul belongs to.¡± Jun Wu Yao said with a faint smile.

    ¡°Qiao Chu is fire, Fei Yan is metal. Hua Yao is lightning, Fan is water. As for Rong Ruo.....¡± Jun Wu Yao¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, his eyes filling with interest.

    ¡°That¡¯s not too bad. She¡¯s darkness.¡±

    ¡°Darkness is very good?¡± Qiao Chu asked slightly dazed, his eyes blinking nkly. Jun Wu Yao mere mention of it being not bad had piqued his interest.

    Jun Wu Yao smiled but did not say a word. It was Ye Mei who could who not hold himself back and he exined it to the bunch of ignorant fools.

    ¡°Among the seven categories, the strongest of all are light and darkness, but these two types are also the rarest and seldom seen.¡±

    Qiao Chu then nodded looking like he understood and was also still confused at the same time.

    Fei Yan was looking in surprise at Rong Ruo, the joy in his eyes looking happier than if he had belonged to the darkness category himself.

    Butpared to Fei Yan¡¯s excitement, Rong Ruo herself had a forced smile on her face instead.

    ¡°Then what category does Little Xie belongs to? Big Brother Wu Yao, why didn¡¯t carry out the test Little Xie?¡± Qiao Chu asked as he looked at Jun Wu Xie standing beside Jun Wu Yao. He was deeply curious what category the Heaven defying little devil¡¯s soul belonged to.

    Jun Wu Yao turned his head to look at Jun Wu Xie. ¡°Guess which category you belong to.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie calmly replied: ¡°I am guessing I am different from all of them.¡±

    Jun Wu Yao lifted an eyebrow at the reply and asked: ¡°Why would you think that?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie sighed, suddenly feeling that someone was seemingly insulting her intelligence.

    ¡°You said there were three main types of ring spirits earlier but when you differentiated between the categories, you excluded nt type ring spirits and only exined about the categories of beast type and weapons type ring spirits, never mentioning anything about nt types.

    His words had already been so specific and Jun Wu Xie did not think that she would even need to use her brain to guess.

    Jun Wu Yao gave a slight chuckle. Jun Wu Xie¡¯s helpless expression really drove delight into his heart.

    ¡°You¡¯re really smart there.¡± The little one was not to be underestimated as she saw through things very clearly.

    Jun Wu Xie rolled her eyes at him, showing that she felt insulted.

    ¡°You are indeed different from them. nt type ring spirits are also not differentiated by so many categories as there is only one category for nt type ring spirits and that is wood.¡± Jun Wu Yao said, his eyes filled with smiles. nt type ring spirits can be said to be the rarest type of ring spirit and even in the Spirit World where ring spirits resided, they were notmonly seen.

    ¡°Wood?¡± Jun Wu Xie felt that that category matched nt type ring spirits rather well.

    ¡°Nourishes all life, the base of all life.¡± Jun Wu Yao said with a nod.

    Although Qiao Chu and the otherpanions did not really understand about the categories, but after hearing Jun Wu Yao say that, they knew that Jun Wu Xie was in apletely different category with them. Although the categories they belonged to sounded less powerful than light and darkness, it nevertheless sounded like their categories possessed quite a bit of power still.

    After Jun Wu Yao made all of them understand their own categories, he began to tell them the differences between the magical artifacts.

    But he only exined it to them rather briefly.

    Magical artifacts are segregated into three types. The first type are permanent. Magical artifacts of this type would never disappear unless they were destroyed. The second type was a consumable type. They could be used for long periods but when the artifact¡¯s power was depleted, they would be reduced to be a useless ornament, or one could employ other methods to replenish the powers that had beenpletely drained. The third andst type of magical artifacts could only be used once. Magical artifacts belonging to this type were also the most powerful type but would expire after one use. After using it once, they would lose their effectspletely and there would be no way to restore it.

 Chapter 1374

    Chapter 1374: ¡°Listen to Lord Jue Talk About Magical Artifacts (4)¡±

    The Soul Calming Jade belonged to the second type, it powers being depleted incessantly, needing constant replenishment to maintain its powers.

    If Qiao Chu and the otherpanions wish to increase their spirit powers, they must not only use one type among the three but tobine them properly for them to achieve breakthroughs within a short span of time.

    Jun Wu Yao then based it on their individual soul attributes to select magical artifacts suitable for thepanions.

    Although the permanent magical artifacts did not give intense effects, but they were prized on their stability and permanence and they would act as an item of nourishment and support, to assist them in their cultivation.

    Like Qiao Chu for example, he possessed the fire attribute. Jun Wu Yao chose a fire type Raging me Cauldron for him. The Raging me Cauldron was of course burning with an intense me inside, but the me would not cause a person¡¯s body any burns. One would not even feel any heat when touching the me but if one really daringly ce their hand inside for an extended period of time, the result would really be unthinkable.

    The mes within the Raging mes Cauldron was also called me Spirit Fire, a type of fire from the Spirit World. This kind of fire would only have an effect on a person¡¯s soul or a spirit body. If a spirit body that was not of a fire type were to touch it, the spirit would be burnt by the me Spirit Fire within the Raging me cauldron. But to a fire type spirit, the me Spirit Fire was the best thing to temper and refine them, driving the spirit to be stronger.

    Cultivating spirit powers, people had also thought that they would only need to expand their meridians but essentially speaking, the source of spirit powers came from both the soul and the ring spirit. Only when both spirit bodies were strengthened, would one be able to grind their spirit powers adequately, to achieve elevation into a higher level.

    Besides the Raging me Cauldron, Qiao Chu took another small magical artifacts called the Sun Bell. The external form of the Sun Bell was just like a little bell, but waspletely bright red in colour, covered all around in carvings of mes.

    The Sun Bell did not make any sound but instead gave out a fragrance that induced spirit powers. That fragrance only had an effect on fire type spirits.

    The Sun Bell was like the Soul Calming Jade, a consumable type of artifact, but the difference between them was once the powers within the Sun Bell was depleted, it would crumble to pieces.

    Besides these magical artifacts that wouldst for long periods of time, Jun Wu Yao chose some magical artifacts that had only a single use. These magical artifacts all hid powerful spirit powers within which would be able to greatly increase a person¡¯s spirit powers for short periods but although these magical artifacts were highly powerful, the adverse effects could be dire as well. The slightest carelessness in their use could cause a person to die by their having their bodies explode.

    Hence, Jun Wu Yao made all of them take a few more magical artifacts that provided enhancements for them to train up their soul first before using the single use magical artifacts. Otherwise, if they were to ignorantly use them immediately, it was thought after using two of those artifacts, the souls of these youths would show signs of copse from the over aggressive surge of spirit powers.

    It could be said that Jun Wu Yao fully took charge of the distribution of magical artifacts for the youthfulpanions. As for Jun Wu Xie¡¯s magical artifacts, Jun Wu Yao was even more careful in his selection.

    By the time Qiao Chu and the otherpanions had already begun to use the fundamental building magical artifacts to train the own individual souls, Jun Wu Xie still did not hold a single magical artifact within her hands.

    Wood category spirits were highly rare in the first ce or otherwise nt type spirits that showed up in the world would not be like phoenix¡¯s feathers or dragon¡¯s horns. Simrly, magical artifacts suitable for the wood category were just as pitifully scarce.

    But no matter how scarce.....

    It still shouldn¡¯t be scarce to the current extent.

    The real reason for the scarcity was.....

    ¡°This will not do.¡± Jun Wu Yao said after ncing at the magical artifact suitable for wood category spirits, and he threw it onto the floor in utter disdain. That had been a magical artifact highly coveted by countless people in the past but was now tossed out to roll a couple of times pitifully upon the cold floor, rattling mournfully with a hollow sound.

 Chapter 1375

    Chapter 1375: ¡°Wu Yao (1)¡±

    Seeing the floor filled with a wide scatter of magical artifacts, Ye Sha and Ye Mei could not help but feel pain in their hearts in grief and hang their inment. They could recognize some of those magical artifacts as top notch ones but here they were..... tossed away by their Lord Jue as not being good enough?

    [Lord Jue, follow the script a little would you?]

    [Based on the standards you have set, which monkey year and horse month would it be before you find a suitable magical artifact?]

    [You haven¡¯t noticed that the Young Miss is already not willing to stand there and wait for you anymore?]

    The two men¡¯s gaze had already subconsciously shifted over to another skeletal rack where Jun Wu Xie had walked over to.

    Jun Wu Xie had initially still stood beside Jun Wu Yao, waiting for him to choose a magical artifact for her. But very soon, she realized..... she had better not stand there to wait as it would surely take quite a long while.

    She then quickly decided to have a look around the hall herself. Jun Wu Yao had mentioned it earlier that magical treasures with simr attributes with one¡¯s soul would give out a certain level of harmonious resonance to her touch. Although she was unable to identify the uses of the magical artifacts, she could at least test out the reaction from the various artifacts.

    Jun Wu Xie already grown to be highly adept at utilizing her spirit power and she only needed to summon the slightest sliver of it and touch those artifacts and she could feel a reaction from them.

    Like for fire type magical artifacts, when she touched them, her palm would feel tingle slightly with warmth while lightning types would induce a slightly prickly pain and water types made her feel a faint cold chill.....

    Jun Wu Xie was left idle and with nothing to do, she went to have a look around. Little Jue clutched at a bunch of jade ornaments and munched happily away as he made like a little tail of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s, trailing behind her as his scarlet eyes stared till they were almost popping out at the magical artifacts upon the skeletal racks.

    If it was said that there was a certain amount of spirit power within jade stones that posed to be an allure to the Soul Calming Jade, then all these magical artifacts that contained immense powers to Little Jue, would be no different from the finest foods in the whole world and he was standing in the midst of all of them. Even when he was chewing on jade stones in his mouth, his drool still flowed out from the corners of his mouth helplessly. After Jun Wu Xie had given him a warning earlier, he no longer dared to go around and ¡°yit¡± indiscriminately, deeply afraid that he would incur the displeasure of Jun Wu Xie. Hence, in order to curb his gluttonous longing, he followed closely behind Jun Wu Xie, to use the sight of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s back to serve as a reminder to himself.

    This hade about by instinct, but made Jun Wu Xie found it helplessly amusing.

    She wouldn¡¯t really mind it if Little Jue were to grab at a bunch of the magical artifacts and gobble it down, but she had no way of knowing for sure what kind of an effect it would ultimately have on Little Jue.

    Whether it would be good or bad for him, was not something she could judge with any certainty.

    But seeing the highly pitiful eyes on the little fe, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s heart could not help but soften.

    ¡°Come.¡± Jun Wu Xie said with a hand stretched out before Little Jue.

    Little Jue blinked his eyes as he looked at the hand Jun Wu Xie had stretched out before him a moment, and then bashfully grasped it.

    Jun Wu Xie led Little Jue toe right before Jun Wu Yao, to stand among the mess of magical artifacts Jun Wu Yao had tossed around him.

    ¡°Wu Yao.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Jun Wu Yao answered without thinking with his head still buried among the magical artifacts while he searched for one that would be ¡°suitable¡± for Jun Wu Xie when he suddenly heard Jun Wu Xie call out to him. But in the very next instant, an expression of surprise immediately came onto his face.

    [She had called him Wu Yao?]

    [No longer Big Brother anymore?]

    That subtle change made Jun Wu Yao felt like a kitten was using its tiny paw to gently scratch at his heart, giving rise to a intoxicatingly ticklish sensation. He lifted his head to look into Jun Wu Xie¡¯s bright eyes, his own filled with surprise.

    ¡°The magical artifact for me, can be temporarily put aside for awhile. Can you help Little Jue see if there is any suitable for Little Jue here instead?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked as she looked at Jun Wu Yao, seeing the strange look on his face.

 Chapter 1376

    Chapter 1376: ¡°Wu Yao (2)¡±

    Jun Wu Yao looked at Jun Wu Xie without a saying a word, his highly handsome eyes slightly widened, like he still had not recovered from the shock.

    Jun Wu Xie lifted an eyebrow a little as she watched the rare expression Jun Wu Yao was giving, finding it highly amusing in her heart. She then moved herself forward and lifted herself up on tiptoes to quickly nt a brief kiss upon the corner of his mouth.

    ¡°Why are you standing there all dazed for?¡± She asked in a slightly rising tone, tinged with a trace of amusement.

    With that, Jun Wu Yao not only did not manage to recover but his expression grew even more stiff.

    Ye Sha and Ye Mei could no longer bear to make themselves watch any further as they covered their faces with their hands while Ye Gu staredpletely bbergasted, his face in utter disbelief.

    [Lord Jue..... Lord Jue..... by such a little picture of a tinyss..... been taken advantage of! ! !]

    ¡°You¡¯re not willing to?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked teasingly when she saw that Jun Wu Yao was still frozen in a daze.

    Jun Wu Yao finally managed to recover his senses after much struggle and he suddenly reached a hand out to wrap it around Jun Wu Xie¡¯s waist, pulling her into her embrace.

    ¡°What did you call me just now? Say it one more time.¡± He said with a fiery gaze, like a ball of fire was fiercely aze within his eyes.

    ¡°You meant Wu Yao? What? You don¡¯t like it?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked with a evil fiery glint dancing within her eyes. Having gotten used to seeing Jun Wu Yao¡¯s usual demeanor with that devilish smile that was steady and indomitable as Mount Tai, asionally seeing him look like this made her feel it to be rather interesting.

    Seeing his emotions rising and falling because of her, made Jun Wu Xie feel a sense of achievement fill inside her heart, coupled with a slight tinge of heart wincing sweetness.

    [Alright, she¡¯s got to admit that she seemed to have picked up a mischievous trait.]

    Jun Wu Yao drew in a deep breath and struck while she was unprepared when he lowered his head to kiss Jun Wu Xie upon that little mouth which had the corners slightly lifted up.

    The deep and immersive kiss drained out all the air from within their chests and Jun Wu Yao fought hard to suppress the surge of emotions in his heart before the situation could get out of control.

    He knows the kind of weight Jun Wu Xiemanded within his heart and understood the fact that she waspletely different from anyone else. But he had not expected that a mere form of address would cause his heart to explode with a feeling of such pure bliss.

    He was really exceptionally easy to please.

    His feelings for Jun Wu Xie, was something that Jun Wu Yao himself had not understood how it had evolved into the way it was today.

    In the beginning, he had just been sealed up for too long andpletely cut off from the rest of the world, unable to even recall how long it had been since hest saw another person till this little one appeared. Jun Wu Xie at that time, might have been in the most wretched state he had ever seen her.

    Completely covered all over in filth, even her little face was so badly smeared that her countenance could not be seen clearly. She had obviously been teetering right on the verge of death but she could still be calm enough to negotiate terms with him, a man of unknown identity.

    Jun Wu Yao could no longer remember how long thest person who dared to discuss terms with him had been dead for.

    It might have been due to having been sealed up for too long but he had actually epted and even adhered to the agreement to deliver the little one safely back to the Lin Pce.

    Jun Wu Yao at that time had not had any other feelings for Jun Wu Xie at that time and the rtionship between the two had been a transactional one where they made use of each other. Jun Wu Yao had needed an identity at that time and a temporary abode and he had settled down in the Lin Pce while assuming the identity of Jun Wu Yao.

    But he had never thought that the single nonchnt decision he made at that time would change everything in his future.

    Initially, he was just asionally teasing this somewhat overly cold little one like he would a new toy he just discovered. He had also helped her then in a way that one would indulge a pet. It was not known from when his teasing of her had changed without him realizing anything, to morph into a kind of feeling that he had never experienced before.

 Chapter 1377

    Chapter 1377: ¡°Wu Yao (3)¡±

    Seeing her frown, his heart would ache. Seeing her being stubborn, he would feel helpless.

    That was the first time Jun Wu Yao knew that his emotions could actually be affected by another person¡¯s and these feelings that he had never had before caused him to be at a loss on what to do.

    Hence, he had then chosen to temporarily avoid any interaction with Jun Wu Xie but he was worried about her safety and he left Ye Sha behind to remain at her side to protect her.

    Till when upon the Cloudy Peaks, when Ye Sha had self imploded when Jun Wu Xie met with danger.

    When he sensed that, he was ovee with an almost uncontroble urge to want to rush to her side in the first instant possible.

    Those confusing feelings, had been like an uncaged beast, surging beyond his control.

    Till he saw her and wrapped her within his arms, he then felt a kind of satisfaction he had never felt before.

    It was also from then that Jun Wu Yao abandoned the self imposed suppression, to admit to himself the feelings he had for her, regardless of what they were.

    He was perfectly willing, to protect the little one.

    No matter how the way forward turned out, he no longer wanted to avoid himself from it.

    Jun Wu Yao might still not know what those kind of feelings were called, but one point was iparably clear to him. He wanted to be with the little one. No matter where or when, he wanted to do everything he could to give her the best, to fight with everything he had, to protect her.

    He could not put into words, what those feelings were, but he knew. The three characters that read as Jun Wu Xie had be the most important in his life, irrevocably branded into him for all eternity.

    The endless stream of thoughts whirled and spun through his mind at light speed as Jun Wu Yao finally ended that kiss. Where in reality, if he could, he wished that moment would forever never end.

    ¡°I like you calling me that.¡±

    Wu Yao, his name. No matter who he had been in the past, from that moment on, he would be Jun Wu Yao. The Jun Wu Yao who belonged only to her alone.

    He would give up the whole world, just to be the one person in her heart.

    Both of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s cheeks were flushed pink but she did not disy any bit bashfulness as she looked at Jun Wu Yao with a grin on her face.

    She used to not know how tough but now, she had grown used to showing him a smiling countenance.

    The two of them shared a tacit understanding, an unspoken rapport. Some words had no need to be spoken and it was already understood between them.

    All kinds whispered sweet nothings or pledges of undying love, would finally still pale inparison to the deep rapport shared between two hearts.

    When feelings went as deep as this, a single word of address would already be the most beautiful words of endearment.

    ¡°If you like it, shouldn¡¯t you be finding something for Little Jue?¡± Jun Wu Xie inquired with a slight lift of an eyebrow. He had already taken his benefit, so shouldn¡¯t he be repaying it back with some form of action on his part?

    Jun Wu Yaoughed softly. The expressions on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face was bing more and more expressive andpared to the icy cold demeanor she had when they first met, it was definitely much more interesting now. And what he was most d of, was that he had witnessed this change happening within her.

    [Fortunately.....]

    [Did not miss seeing it.]

    ¡°Your order has been received my Young Miss.¡± Jun Wu Yao said, poking fun at Jun Wu Xie, his face stoic like he was obediently acknowledging orders given to him.

    Ye Gu almost vomited out blood at the sight, his entire personpletely stunned.

    Ye Sha and Ye Mei then patted Ye Gu on his shoulder in greatly sympathy.

    [He will get used to it in time.]

    Having gained Jun Wu Xie¡¯s ¡°encouragement, Jun Wu Yao no longer persisted in searching for a suitable magical artifact for Jun Wu Xie, but instead turned his gaze onto Little Jue standing at the side, who had his head shrunk into his shoulders.

    Little Jue had developed an innate awe towards Jun Wu Yao and he did not even dare move too much when he saw Jun Wu Yao before him. The sight of that terrified little form standing there would make anyone who saw him feel like enveloping him into their arms to properlyfort him.

    Unfortunately, Jun Wu Yao¡¯s embrace would forever only open up for Jun Wu Xie alone.

    ¡°The Soul Calming Jade is a magical artifact that restores souls and there are magical artifacts better than that here. Kid, I¡¯m in a good mood today so I¡¯ll pick a good one out for you.¡± Jun Wu Yao said withugh, his tone soaring in good spirits, as if telling everyone his mood today was really rather great!

 Chapter 1378

    Chapter 1378: ¡°Wu Yao (4)¡±

    Little Jue didn¡¯t even dare to speak but just looked at Jun Wu Yao like he was almost about to cry.

    There were more magical artifacts in the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb than one could count with every single type there was.

    Jun Wu Xie wasn¡¯t only thinking of having just Little Jue to recover and there were two other people she was equally worried about within her heart.

    One was Jun Gu, her father, whose body was preserved by the other half of the Soul Calming Jade.

    While the other was Yan Bu Gui in the Phoenix Academy, her Master.

    She did not have a way of reviving Jun Gu and she had ced her hopes on Jun Wu Yao to find some magical artifacts for it. Whereas for Yan Bu Gui, the problem would be a lot easier for her to resolve.

    Before she had walked into this main ptial hall, Jun Wu Xie had noticed that behind several doors they had passed, a good amount of herbs and medicine had been perfectly preserved and stashed away. Many of those herbs were things she had not seen before with some she recognized to be of highly prized and coveted varieties that included many types that Yan Bu Gui needed.

    She did not have the time to look through them carefully earlier as they were still searching for the magical artifacts but now she would be free to check them out properly.

    Jun Wu Xie then lifted her foot to step out from the main hall. Jun Yu Yao cast a nce upon Ye Sha and Ye Mei and the two men immediately grabbed Ye Gu up by the arms and went rushing towards Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Young Miss! Where are you going?¡± Ye Sha asked respectfully.

    ¡°To go look for some herbs.¡± Jun Wu Xie replied as she swept her gaze upon Ye Gu who was held up between Ye Sha and Ye Mei. His body was that of a twelve year old and Ye Sha and Ye Gu were towering in height. Being grabbed on by the two men, Ye Gu¡¯s feet had not even touched the floor throughout the journey.

    ¡°Cough. We¡¯ll apany you then. This ce is rather big and bringing this fe with us, it will be more convenient for Young Miss to find the things Young Miss wants.¡± Ye Mei chirped ordingly.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at the trio a moment before she finally nodded.

    Not long after they came walking out from the ptial main hall, Ye Mei began asking what kind of herbs Jun Wu Xie wanted to find and then secretly got Ye Gu to point out the location, wanting to make Jun Wu Xie¡¯s search easier.

    Jun Wu Xie and the trio were already outside the main hall and were standing within a corridor. Seeing the thoughtful attention Ye Sha and Ye Mei were giving to her, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s steps suddenly stopped.

    Ye Sha and Ye Mei stopped as well, not knowing what Jun Wu Xie wanted to do.

    Jun Wu Xie turned herself around and looked at the trio as she said in a soft tone: ¡°Put him down.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Ye Mei was slightly startled, knowing Jun Wu Xie was talking about Ye Gu.

    Ye Sha instead said in a serious and stoic voice: ¡°Young Miss, this fe holds rather substantial powers and if he reneges on his words after we release him, I¡¯m afraid.....¡±

    Jun Wu Xie immediately shot a cold gaze at Ye Sha and Ye Sha immediately mped his mouth shut.

    ¡°If he really goes back on his word, the two of you will not be able to stop him anyway.¡± Jun Wu Xie then said.

    Expressions of shock immediately appeared on Ye Sha¡¯s and Ye Mei¡¯s faces.

    [How did the Young Miss see through them?]

    ¡°It¡¯s alright now. There¡¯s no one else around and all of you can drop the act already. Put him down and we can move faster.¡± Jun Wu Xie said helplessly. Aftering in here into the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb, she came to feel that her intelligence was being repeatedly insulted.

    Ye Sha and Ye mei were shocked by her words. Although they guessed that Jun Wu Xie had known about Lord Jue¡¯s identity, but they had not beenpletely certain of it.

    But with these wordsing out from Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mouth, their prior guess had instantly been confirmed.

    [The Young Miss had unmistakably found them out!]

    ¡°You two screwballs! Why are you grabbing onto me for! ? If you want to continue to act stupid, you can go on ahead! Don¡¯t drag me into it!¡± Ye Gu realized that his act had been seen through and he had immediately lifted his feet to kick out brutally upon the behinds of Ye Sha and Ye Mei on both sides of him! He had thennded firmly upon the ground with his face looking at Jun Wu Xie, the expression on his face rather torn.

 Chapter 1379

    Chapter 1379: ¡°The Hunt Begins (1)¡±

    At the bottom of the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff, was blood soaked earth. Under the thick fog, the chill was bitingly cold and people who fell in pools of blood numbered more than anyone could count.

    Having just fought a great battle, a team of people stood under the thick fog as they panted heavily, looking at each other under the light thrown out from the Spirit Fire Globes they held in their hands.

    The team of people and horses numbered more than a hundred and upon the bodies of every single one of them, was a swirling purple glow from their spirit powers. The great battle earlier had drained their powers quite a bit and now that the battle had just ended, they finally had a chance to catch a breather.

    ¡°Damn them all. Soul Return Pce, me Demons Pce..... They must have all gone mad, sending group after group of their people down to the Lower Realm with all of them acting like no one knows where they are thinking in their minds.¡± The leader of the men said as he stared with a frown upon his face at the ground around them that was filled with dead bodies. His team had just descended down from the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff not too long ago when they had suddenly encountered other teams from the other pces. The teams from various sides had shed against each other, their intentions clear in their minds without having to say a word.

    ¡°The Lower Realm in recent periods have be like a pot bubbling with chaos and turmoil. I heard that the pawns nted by several of the other pces in the Lower Realm were rooted out by someone and the maps deposited here in Lower Realm had also gone missing without a trace. How could they possibly not be anxious?¡± Another man said as he panted.

    If this had been under normal circumstances, if they encountered other people from another one of the Twelve Pces, they would at most just made some snide remarks or throw a few insults at them before they would find an excuse for all parties to carry on with their missions separately on their own.

    Though their objectives were the same, whether they would be able to find the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb would be based entirely on their own capabilities.

    Afterall, the various pces among the Twelve Pces held rather simr levels of power and unless there was a pressing need, otherwise they would not engage each other.

    But now, that status quo had changed.

    ¡°Heh, you remember how arrogant those seven pces had been when they got those maps? Thinking that they have found a big clue, they thought they would be able to find the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb before the others. But so many years have passed and what have they found? The maps they have handed over to the Lower Realm have now gone missing and they are casting their suspicions on the rest of us. That¡¯s just so ridiculous. When they themselves do not have the capabilities, they should not drag others into the water. They think they can now just point their finger at everyone else, do they really think they are invincible?¡± The leader of the team of men said as he spat out spittle specked with some blood. They had achieved victory through their superior numbers in the battle but the opponents had been people from other pces afterall and their powers were not to be sniffed at. Although they had won, they were all well marked with quite a number of wounds and injuries as well.

    ¡°We were fortunate this time all due to the Elder¡¯s foresight to ask us to bring enough more men. If we hade here like thest batch, we would have fallen prey to the enemy.¡± Another man said with a sneer.

    They were from the mboyant Pce of the Twelve Pces and among the Twelve Pces, they were ranked in the middle range in terms of power, and were the type that were more low profile. All these years, they had not given up on their investigations into locating the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb and like many of the other pces, they had found themselves some pawns in the Lower Realm to carry out the work for them here. But about half a year ago, the Lower Realm fell into messy war and the pawns they held were annihted and they had no choice but to carry out the mission themselves now.

    From three months ago, they had sent many teams of their men down here to the bottom of the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff to search for the location of the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb but not a single one among them had returned.

    They knew very clearly that the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff was a ce filled with treacherous dangers and they had always left one or two of their men back upon the top of the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff to stand guard. If they still did not receive any news after half a month, the men standing guard at the top of the cliff were to bring the news back to them.

    But for three consecutive months, the many teams the mboyant Pce had sent out one after another had not seen a single man among them return at all.

 Chapter 1380

    Chapter 1380: ¡°The Hunt Begins (2)¡±

    Such a situation, had never urred before. The mboyant Pce had specially sent their people here to investigate but had never found any sign of their members. This was one point that they found highly suspicious and they had linked it to the chaos that had happened in the Lower Realm previously, when the other pces had been thrown into a tizzy when they lost their maps and they began to develop some ominous guesses.

    As they had thought, they had just encountered people from the me Demons Pce on this expedition and they had immediately attacked their group.

    By the time the people from the Soul Return Pces appeared, the battle quickly became even more intense.

    ¡°Those grandmothers¡¯ sons from the me Demons Pce really think that they own all of us now. The Elders were right, all those people we sent down here previously must have been ambushed by those bastards from the me Demons Pce.¡± The people of the mboyant Pce were indignant with rage and they were already prepared to die in their search for the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb. To the men here, heir loyalty and devotion to the mboyant Pce made them feel their selfless sacrifice was the ultimate sign of their dedication.

    But dying under the hands of people from the other pces, would be a most intolerable humiliation!

    ¡°Whatever we say now is of no use. We do not have time to waste with these people from the me Demons Pce. We should take advantage of this time when the Lower Realm is in such chaos and the various pces are all distracted to quickly find the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb instead.¡± The leader of the men said cautiously.

    The other men from the mboyant Pce nodded in agreement and after they have calmed down, the biting cold at bottom of the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff immediately made them feel the chill and they had no choice but to summon their spirit powers to keep their bodies warm.

    It was not the first time the people in this group hade down to the bottom of the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff. They hade here with other teams before but most of the people in their old teams had lost their lives down here. They had not managed to find the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb in the end but had been fortunate enough to survive as they escaped back to the mboyant Pce. This time, the mboyant Pce had gathered all these veterans together and they had formed into a group of five hundred people toe once again down to the bottom of the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff.

    This could be considered to be an extremely big force but unfortunately, on the tenth day after they descended the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff, they had encountered a group from the me Demons Pce and their numbers had now diminished by more than half with less than two hundred of them left.

    But they were all men of experience anding to the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff was not that difficult a task for them. Although they did not have a map, but based on the many expeditions the mboyant Pce had sent forth to this ce over the past few centuries and with the ces those people had managed to slowly uncover, the group had already discovered a path that was slightly safer.

    Till they came to the ce filled with icicles.....

    The sharp and pointed icicles sent chills into the people who looked upon them and what shocked the people from the mboyant Pces even more was, upon this path they were familiar with, through the thick mist, they could faintly see the figures of some people!

    ¡°Who goes there!¡± The leader of the group roared out a warning shout, the men behind him all readying their guard.

    But after waiting for a rather long while, he still did not hear any response. The dark blurry figures remained hidden within the darkness, not moving at all.

    One of the men then suggested in a whisper: ¡°The situation doesn¡¯t feel right. Should we try to take a look first?¡±

    The face of the leader of the group furrowed up in a frown a moment before he got several of his subordinates to throw the Spirit Fire Globes forward, to light up the icyyer before them.

    And what was then revealed made every single one of them gasp loudly!

    ¡°Mummy! ! !¡± The more timid ones immediately fell to their knees, their faces contorted in terror, their eyes almost popping out of their heads.

    In theyer of ice before their eyes, a countless number of corpses hung pierced through by the sharp icicles. All the bodies had been turned upside down, the crowns of their heads facing the ground with the icicles pierced out through their mouths, their heads a gory mess over the icicles!

 Chapter 1381

    Chapter 1381: ¡°The Hunt Begins (3)¡±

    The way they all died, were allpletely uniform without a single exception to them. Dying within theyers of icicles was amon urrence and for all those who hade this far to the icicles, they were aware that death could happen anywhere and at anytime in this ce.

    But!

    Nobody would find death in such a state like this!

    The way they died, was obviously a result of someone having intentionally arranged them like this!

    Although their heads had already rotted away, but the clothes upon those dead bodies were exactly the same as what those men from the mboyant Pce were wearing. It became obvious to them that these corpses belonged to thest batch of people they had sent here to the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff.

    Although they had guessed that these people had perished, but when the men from the mboyant Pce witnessed with their own eyes the manner theirrades had died, they felt their own bodies go cold, as a sense of terror creeped out from within their bones.

    As the period of time they had died had not been too long ago and because the temperature in here was extremely low, those bodies had still been ratherplete, the highly gory sight sending the chills to run through the bodies.

    ¡°EH!¡± Someone could not hold his stomach down and vomited.

    Seeing members from the same pce dying in such a manner and their bodies so arranged with such uniformity, the sense of unease and terror caused their bodies to tremble uncontrobly.

    ¡°Who could be responsible for this! The me Demons Pce..... The Soul Return Pce..... Or is it someone from another one of the Pces! ?¡± The leader of the group shouted in rage, his hackles rising.

    ¡°Chief, what do we do..... Could they..... Could they possibly still be around? They really want us all dead!¡± The other men from the mboyant Pce were getting a little flustered. The number of people who had died here numbered a little too many, all packed so closely together as theypletely filled with the small gaps in between the icicles. With one nce, the grotesque corpses seemed to be everywhere and where terrified them even more was for the fact that among all the corpses, they saw that every one of them was from the mboyant Pce and not a single one among them were from any of the other pces.

    The powers the Twelve Pces held were of simr levels between themselves and unless one of the pces had an Elder involved in the battle, otherwise it was basically not possible for any one single pce to exert suchplete dominance. Hence, such an instance where only the mboyant Pce suffered casualties was entirely impossible.

    Unless the assants had moved the bodies of theirrades away, or they had people of the Elder level present!

    Even in that biting cold under the thick mist, the leader of the men had ayer of cold sweat covering over his forehead.

    ¡°Chief..... I once heard..... that the me Demons Pce had sent one of their Elders down here to the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff about a year ago. One year had passed and that Elder still had not returned to the me Demons Pce. Do you think that that Elder could be the one responsible for all these? Could they possibly have discovered the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb and are afraid that we will find out and they have.....¡±

    The face of the leader creased up in a frown, his body bing chillier. That was not entirely impossible.

    The Elder that had gone missing from the me Demons Pce was Elder Hui and although the powers he possessed was not among the top, butpared to others he still held powers enough to dominate. That was the first time any of the Twelve Pces had sent an Elder to the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff and that had incurred the displeasure of the other pces.

    They had strongly requested for the Pce Lord of the me Demons Pce to summon the Elder back but the Pce Lord of the me Demons Pce had imed that Elder Hui had gone missing to reject the protest from the other pces.

    And who would believe those words?

    Just how powerful was an Elder of the Pce and how could it be possible that they would suddenly go missing so easily?

    Instead of saying that Elder Hui had really gone missing, it was more widely believed that the me Demons Pce had discovered an important clue or even that they had found the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb and they had stationed Elder Hui to oversee the situation here!

 Chapter 1382

    Chapter 1382: ¡°The Hunt Begins (4)¡±

    While the men from the mboyant Pce were feeling highly nervous, two figures remained quietly hidden within the thick fog. They did not hold any thing in their hands that gave out light but it seemed as if their sight was able to prate through the mystifying fog and see everything clearly.

    ¡°Heh, another bunch of goons had delivered themselves to our door.¡± One of the youths said with an evil smile upon his face.

    ¡°Don¡¯t waste anymore time.¡± Another youth¡¯s cold voice rang out in his ear.

    The thick mist that made people lose their vision was before the two youths, like it did not exist,pletely not blocking their vision in the slightest. Their sight pierced right through the mystifying fog and saw everything before them clearly, the fearful and terrified demeanor of the men from the mboyant Pce reflected vividly within their eyes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be in such a hurry. It¡¯s such a rare opportunity that we are able to battle and I¡¯ve waited such a long time for this. All the fun tasks like this from before were always snatched up by those few scoundrels and I¡¯ve not even gotten my turn at it for the past month. My hands have been itching so badly for so long you know?¡±

    The cold voiced youth swept hispanion a nce and his eyes were filled with a kind of helplessness.

    ¡°Do you want to waste your time here to tangle with these people here or would you rather hurry back and raise up thatst bit of spirit powers of yours? If my memory serves me correctly, your progress seems to be the slowest among all of us.¡±

    The cold voiced youth¡¯s single statement immediately made hispanion¡¯s face fall into depression.

    ¡°Okay okay okay! I¡¯ll say Brother Hua, can¡¯t you just praise me sometimes? It¡¯s not that my progress is slow but it¡¯s that all of you are improving just like devils possessed! I¡¯ll just do it now then. Will that do now!¡± The depressed youthined indignantly and his body immediately shot out to the front!

    Those members of the mboyant Pce who were shrouded in terror did not even notice that death was almost upon them!

    Suddenly, an anguished howl sounded right at the back of the team of men!

    Warm blood shot up in a spray into the air and then fell like rain!

    The man standing right at the forefront waspletely oblivious to what was happening and only felt that the whole team whose hearts had already been gripped with terror had suddenly erupted into a whirl of chaos!

    The silent group of men had suddenly broken out in howls of anguish and fright and the men numbering more than a hundred were thrown into turmoil!

    ¡°Enemy attack! It¡¯s an enemy attack!¡± Someone within the team screamed out.

    The leader of the group was startled and he fought to push the fear within his heart down as he shouted: ¡°All of you brace yourselves! Do not panic! We have many of us here and no matter whoes, we¡¯ll make sure he is unable to leave!¡±

    From the moment those brave words came out of his mouth, the chaos that had struck at the team of men had not stopped even for a moment.

    The youth standing within the thick fog watched on as hispanion kicked up a ruckus within the group of men from the mboyant Pce and gave a light sigh. The spirit ring on his finger then glowed softly and a white bone flute materialized within his hand.

    The youth then calmly put the flute to his lips and slowly blew out a melody.

    The melodious tune of the flute reverberated within the empty expanse under the thick mystifying mist, the flute¡¯s heavenly sounding. Floating within the midst of those anguished wails, it sounded exceptionally mysterious.

    The men from the mboyant Pce who were caught within the turmoil had upon hearing the sounds of the flute suddenly felt a strange feeling spreading over their bodies.

    Their fear, panic and unease had all seemingly dissipated upon hearing the melody from that flute and aforting andzy feeling seeped into every one of their nerves, causing all of them to unconsciously drop the des gripped in their hands. Those of them who had wanted to summon their ring spirits also slowly rxed themselves, suddenly feeling their limbs bing unbearably heavy, their minds so tired they did not want to even think, and everything before their eyes became no longer important to them.

 Chapter 1383

    Chapter 1383: ¡°The Hunt Begins (5)¡±

    They only wanted rest and have a good sleep.

    The men gave up on resisting one by one as they sat down upon the icy cold and dirty ground. They seem to have forgotten just how dangerous the ce they were in was and they actuallyy themselves upon the ground to fall asleep.

    The leader of the men from the mboyant Pce watched with his eyes wide as hisradesy themselves upon the ground and fell asleep one after another as incredulity filled up in his eyes. But he was unable to fight back the exhaustion creeping into every part of his body and his just felt so tired and became very sleepy. His consciousness was screaming out to him that the ce was filled with extreme danger but without knowing why, his heart could not seem to elicit a single sliver of anxiety and ability to struggle.

    The leader of the group shook his head vigorously but was unable to shake off the strange feelinging over him. Both his legs felt heavy as lead and his eyes seemed like they were about to shut anytime. He fought desperately to keep his eyes open as he saw in his grogginess hisrades falling one by one in pools of their own blood. A tall slender figure then came out slowly, stepping upon the pools of blood as he emerged from within the thick fog all around him.

    It was an extraordinarily handsome youth, his body all covered in blood stters.

    ¡°Hey, this one¡¯s not bad. You¡¯re actually still standing?¡± The youth said with an exuberant smile.

    The leader of the men wanted to run, but his knees seemed to have grown roots into the ground as he knelt there unable to move.

    ¡°You still haven¡¯t managed to deal with all of them yet?¡± A cold voice came floating over the leader¡¯s head from behind as another youth dressed in dark purple clothes appeared. That youth¡¯s countenance had devilishly beautiful features and what left a moststing impression within his mind was the mole below a corner of his eyes like a tear.

    ¡°Right away, right away!¡± The first youth came walking over to the leader with a grin on his face and reached his hand out to sp it upon the head of the leader.

    ¡°Who..... Who are..... you people.....¡± The leader of the men struggled very hard to ask.

    ¡°Huh? Us? If you like, you can call the hunters of the Twelve Pces.¡± The youth replied with a broad and easy smile upon his face and the hand gripping the top of the man¡¯s head turned!

    ¡®Crack!¡¯

    The neck of the leader of the men was immediately snapped off.

    ¡°Finished and we can knock off!¡± The youth released his grip and dusted off his palms with a grin as he lifted his eyes to look at hispanion.

    ¡°I¡¯ll say, Brother Hua..... You can make your move a littleter next time. I have not even begun to enjoy myself and you have already made them allpletely unable to defend themselves. How am I going to know how far my powers have nowepared to the Twelve Pces?¡± The exuberant youth who was all covered in blood was not anyone else but Qiao Chu who had gone into the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb with Jun Wu Xie and the others one year ago!

    Standing with Qiao Chu there, was Hua Yao.

    In the one year that they had remained within the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb, they had not stepped out once from there but have confined themselves inside the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb as they worked tirelessly at raising their spirit powers. It was only about three months ago that they had finallye outside.

    Hua Yao shot Qiao Chu a cold gaze as he flipped the white bone flute in his hand in a spin before it morphed back into its Spirit Ring form upon his finger.

    ¡°Little Xie asked us toe here to kill the people from the Twelve Pces and not to see how yours powers have grown to be.¡± Hua Yao replied coldly.

    If the fact that the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb had been opened was allowed to spread, it would definitely cause the entire Middle Realm to rise to persecute all of them. Hence, in the period that thepanions had cultivated in seclusion within the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb, it was Ye Sha, Ye Mei and Ye Gu who had been helping them to get rid of all these people who managed to set foot into the middle reaches of the bottom of the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff.

 Chapter 1384

    Chapter 1384: ¡°The Hunt Begins (6)¡±

    It was just three months ago after they got Jun Wu Yao¡¯s approval before they finally had the opportunity toe out to asionally take these cleanup jobs off the hands of Ye Sha and his gang.

    ¡°Brother Hua, do you need to be so serious? Don¡¯t you want to try and see how much your powers have evolved?¡± Qiao Chu asked, initially wanting to sp his hands behind his head, but when he saw all the blood on them, he let his hands fall to hang by his sides.

    ¡°I¡¯ve tried it.¡± Hua Yao replied calmly.

    Qiao Chu¡¯s eyes immediately lit up. ¡°When was that?¡±

    Hua Yao swept his gaze over the dead bodies upon the ground. ¡°Isn¡¯t the bone flute useful?¡±

    ¡°.....¡± Qiao Chu was speechless. He had thought Hua Yao to have a one tracked mind but it had turned out to be himself who did not see beyond his nose!

    ¡°How do we deal with these corpses? Hang them upon the icicles?¡± Qiao Chu asked, clearing his throat as he looked at the corpses upon the icicles. That must have been the work of Fei Yan when he came out here.

    ¡°Those already up there will provide enough of a warning. We¡¯ll just burn these ones here.¡± Hua Yao said with a shake of his head.

    The number of dead bodies were too numerous this time and if they were to hang them all up, it would take up too much time.

    ¡°Yay!¡± Qiao Chu cheered and immediately rolled up his sleeves, revealing the strong and muscr forearms. Under the biting chill at the bottom of the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff, the two of them were dressed very thinly but they were feeling much morefortable at that moment than they had when they first came here.

    The instant that Qiao Chu revealed his forearms, his Spirit Ring suddenly shed with a brilliantly and that light became like two fire dragons that snaked up his forearms!

    Upon his arms, they formed into a pair of gauntlets that covered his hands and forearms where they turned a fiery red, the brilliant light bursting into roaring mes.

    Qiao Chu clenched his hands into fists and he smashed his fists against each other. A scarlet fire dragon shot out from between his fists, instantly covering over the dead bodies of the men from the mboyant Pce. Suddenly, a zing fire rose into the sky!

    It dissipated the thick mist, as searing waves of the heat burst from the mes, engulfing the corpses thaty within the pools of blood.

    In the blink of an eye, the corpses of over a hundred men were burnt into almost nothing under the raging ze, reduced into small indistinguishable ck smothering heaps.

    Qiao Chu dismissed the gauntlets upon his arms and spread his legs to squat on the ground before he blew a breath out hard towards the smothering heaps.

    The heaps dispersed in a light powder form into the air leaving no trace behind as they scattered over the mud and soil at the bottom of the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff.

    The ze faded and the thick fog gathered once more, further obliterating all traces. Nobody would find out the kind of ughter that had taken ce here today.

    Ascertaining that their cleanup job waspleted, the figures of Qiao Chu and Hua Yao turned into two shes of lightning, speedily disappearing from the ne of icicles.

    In the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb, Little Jue plopped himself before an open door, secretly sticking his head out from behind. His scarlet eyes were filled with curiosity as he watched with unwavering eyes the ¡°little girl¡±, Ye Jie, who was squatting upon the floor to clean the hall.

    A rotund and tiny little figure followed behind Ye Jie, squeaking happily away. It then seemed to suddenly sense something as it turned its head, immediately seeing Little Jue hiding behind the door.

    ¡°Squeak!¡± The Hell Rodent leapt onto Ye Jie¡¯s shoulder in fright and hid under Ye Jie¡¯s hair as it trembled, its ck eyes filled with terror as it stared at the innocent looking face of Little Jue.

    Little Jue looked at the terrified Hell Rodent but did not seem to feel that anything was wrong. He merely opened his mouth slightly as a suspicious wet trail hung from the corner of his lips.

    ¡°How many times have I told you that the Hell Rodent is not to be eaten!¡± A displeased shout suddenly sounded from behind Little Jue.

    Little Jue had just wanted to turn around when he was rapped upon the head. He immediately held his head sadly as he looked sorrowfully at the fierce and angry Fei Yan standing behind him.

 Chapter 1385

    Chapter 1385: ¡°Face of Sylvan (1)¡±

    ¡°Ow.....¡± Little Jue¡¯s eyes filled with a misty ze.

    However, Fei Yan was immune to such antics. The little kid¡¯s soul had been restored by the magical artifacts bit by bit and his consciousness had be clearer over this period. Although it had not yet beenpletely restored, he had already gained the awareness of a child of about five to six years old. With his soul somewhat recovered to a certain extent, his gluttonous character had however not changed a single bit!

    Ever since Little Jue once saw the Hell Rodent spitting out an endless stream of treasures, his eyes when he gazed upon the Hell Rodent had be strange after that. Not too long before today, when Ye Jie, whom Ye Gu had transformed back into discovered that the Hell Rodent was nowhere to be found, the little girl who had always been unable to express herself properly had immediately burst into tears.

    In the end, the Hell Rodent was picked out from inside Little Jue¡¯s mouth by Jun Wu Xie.

    When the Hell Rodent was pulled out, that pitiful little Hell Rodent had already fainted away from fright.

    Although Jun Wu Xie had lectured Little Jue sternly after that, Little Jue still could not change the strange gaze he gave when he looked at the Hell Rodent.

    Those eyes that tantly said ¡°you look so delicious¡± all the time had almost driven the poor Hell Rodent nuts.

    ¡°Save your tears. They do not work on me.¡± Fei Yan admonished.

    Little Jue then pouted, his face mournful.

    Ye Jie heard Fei Yan voice from inside the hall and realized what had happened. Her character highly different from the irritable Ye Gu, Ye Jie was very reserved. She had only spoken so much to Jun Wu Xie when Jun Wu Xie had switched her soul into the body of the little ck cat because she had seen Jun Wu Xie as a spirit body. People from the Spirit Soul race were innately close to all spirit bodies which makes it easy tomunicate with them.

    But if you were to make Ye Jie speak to people, she would have problems saying one word in three days.

    Fei Yan gave Ye Jie and apologetic nce and dragged Little Jue away.

    It was rather strange though. Ever since theye into the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb, Ye Gu as the guardian of the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb had only resisted against them once in the beginning and had then mysteriously turned to be one of them after that, to the extent that during his asionally appearances, he had seemingly be very close to Ye Sha and Ye Mei.

    And everyone else seemed to have epted Ye Gu and Ye Jie joining them unconditionally.

    For no other reason but just for their surname. Ye.

    Members of the Night Regime all had the surname Ye and a guess had begun to form within the hearts of all the youths in there, but they had all tacitly not spoken a word about it.

    ¡°Little Yan, Dumb Qiao is back and Little Xie asked me toe get you guys over there.¡± Fan Zhuo said smilingly as he approached, yelling over to Fei Yan from a distance away.

    In the ptial main hall of the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb, the magical artifacts that had filled the ce before had now diminished in quantity a little. Although in its entirety, the amount reduced was hard to notice, but if one looked carefully, they would be able to spot quite a few empty skeletal racks among them.

    Within that expansive hall, a tiny figure stood quietly beside a white skeletal rack. It was an exquisite figure of a youngdy and though covered under clothes, they were unable to hide the slender and wavy curves a youngdy would have.

    Upon that youngdy¡¯s face, was a silver mask. Upon both sides of the mask, were carvings of runes that symbolized life force, exquisitely crafted.

    ¡°Little Xie! We¡¯re back!¡± A highly energetic figure eximed, sweeping into the main hall.

    The youngdy who stood inside the main hall slowly removed the mask from her face. Under that mask, was a highly breathtaking countenance that made one breathless to gaze upon. The mask that had been removed by the youngdy turned into a ray of light in her hand and gradually shrunk to transform into a ear stud, which the youngdy then casually wore onto her ear.

    That tiny ear stud, or to put it more urately, was actually a mask, called the Face of Sylvan.

 Chapter 1386

    Chapter 1386: ¡°Out of Seclusion (1)¡±

    It was among the top ten most elite magical artifacts that was buried together with the Dark Emperor in the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb and Jun Wu Yao had taken one whole month to pick and choose before he finally found this permanent magical artifact to be most suitable for Jun Wu Xie.

    Putting on the ear stud, Jun Wu Xie whenpared to a year ago, had her body grown tall and slender, her facial features be more exquisite. She stood with her hands hanging down by her sides as she turned to look at Qiao Chu and Hua Yao who had returned, looking like a breathtaking paintinge to life.

    A year¡¯s time had seen heaven and earth altering changes happen upon the bodies of the group of youthfulpanions, and that was only just the beginning.

    ¡°Haha, a hundred over people this time and they were all instantly taken down by Brother Hua and me! That kind of a feeling, is just too great for words!¡± Qiao Chu eximed with a uncontainable sparkle in his eyes.

    Back in the early days when they had been pursued and persecuted by the Twelve Pces, they had to hide and live ignobly. Straddled with deep blood vengeance in their hearts, they were unable to avenge their parents and family. But now, they finally hold powers that they had dreamed of all their lives! The feeling that they would now be able to fight back against the enemy was so exhrating that they felt like roaring out in joy.

    An eyebrow lifted on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face. Towards Qiao Chu¡¯s excitement, she didn¡¯t really mind it.

    They had worked very hard at training and cultivation for the past year, not even sleeping for days and nights. To the extent that for half a year, they had sustained themselves on a diet of only dew and fruits, hadn¡¯t it all been for the sake of attaining all of this?

    Hua Yao nced at the highly excited Qiao Chu and his eyes looked at him with helplessness.

    Very soon, Fei Yan, Fan Zhuo and Rong Ruo came running in as well, the youthfulpanions gathered together once again.

    ¡°Shush! I am not about to want to hear your incessant ramblings!¡± Fei Yan said immediately when he saw Qiao Chu about to open his mouth who was almost hopping in his spot with excitement, to indicate in no uncertain terms that he did not want to hear him brag.

    Qiao Chu pouted sadly.

    Hua Yao took a step forward and said: ¡°On our trip outside this time, the Twelve Pces had significantly increased the number of men they send down here and they were all from the Middle Realm, which is a rather odd point.¡±

    The Twelve Pces knew of the dangers beyond the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff and in order to preserve their powers, they were used to getting their pawns in the Lower Realm to risk their lives down here. But the situation seemed to have changed as ever since they came out of seclusion and took over the job of Ye Sha and Ye Mei, they discovered that no one from the Lower Realm came to the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff anymore. Within all the groups of people they had attacked, they were made up of people only from the Middle Realm and their numbers were increasing with every time they encountered them.

    ¡°It hadn¡¯t only been a day or two that the Twelve Pces have been making use of the Lower Realm so why have they suddenly changed the way they are doing things for seemingly no good reason? I do not think that they would have suddenly discovered their conscience. I had asked Big Brother Ye Sha and the others about it and they said that it was roughly about half a year ago when they stopped seeing people from the Lower Realming down the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff.¡± Hua Yao said, a little more cautious.

    In the past one year, they had all been cultivating in seclusion and had been cut off from the rest of the world. The only area they currently moved about in was just the bottom of the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff.

    Ever since the Twelve Pces discovered where the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb was, they had begun to spread news about the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff within the Lower Realm and each individual pce had gotten themselves a particr power in the Lower Realm to use as a pawn. Unless they had managed to urately pinpoint the location of the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb, the Twelve Pces would not choose to sacrifice their own men which would diminish their might and not make use of their sacrificialmbs here in the Lower Realm.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes narrowed. She was aware of what Hua Yao had just mentioned and that was why she had told Hua Yao to pay a little more attention to it on this trip out.

    ¡°Something must have happened either within the Lower Realm or the Middle Realm to cause this change.¡± Jun Wu Xie said with her eyes lowered slightly in thought, a cold glint shing brightly within.

    ¡°How are your current conditions?¡± She asked suddenly.

    Qiao Chu and the others nced at each other, almost immediately understanding what Jun Wu Xie was saying and they quickly replied smilingly.

    ¡°Couldn¡¯t be any better! We¡¯re all ready to kick up a big storm anytime anyce!¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s gaze moved from the bunch of youths to fall upon the figure of Jun Wu Yao, whom nobody knew from when had suddenly appeared and now stood at the doorway. The corners of her lips then curved in a faint smile as she then said decisively.

    ¡°Then, it is about time that we should be going back.¡±

 Chapter 1387

    Chapter 1387: ¡°The World in Chaos (1)¡±

    Along the side of the ancient road within a dpidated little tea stall, several travellers sat scattered in small groups of twos and threes at their tables as they drank to quench their thirst and ate to fill their tummies.

    The wheels wound down to a crawl as a convoy of carriages came to a stop to park at the side of the road. Several brightly dressed youths stepped down from the carriages andpared to the other filthily dressed travelers whose clothes could even be said to be tattered, the handsome group of brightly dressed youths stood out like a sore thumb.

    ¡°What would our guests like to order?¡± The tea stall¡¯s waiter asked as he approached the group politely.

    ¡°Just whip up some food and get us some tea and water.¡± A youth who looked a little on the thin side answered as he sat down together with hispanions.

    The season was just turning into summer and the weather was rather hot. Half of the tea stall had no cover and was it was facing directly into the sun, the roasting temperature causing their throats to go dry and feel thirsty.

    ¡°The heat in this weather is really killing me..... I am suddenly missing the previous chill.¡± Qiao Chu grumbled as he plopped himself onto the table, the heat seemingly evaporating all the moisture within his bodypletely. They had not stepped out from the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff for an entire year and the constant unchanging bitter cold at the bottom of the cliff had made it impossible for them to differentiate between the seasons. Having juste out from there, the changing temperature from cold to hot made it highly unbearable for them.

    Jun Wu Xie sat right opposite Qiao Chu and to make it more convenient to travel, she was disguised as a young male youth once again but she no longer concealed her countenance.

    ¡°Why do I feel that it¡¯s a little strange here?¡± Fei Yan asked as he nced at the other customers in the tea stall and was shocked to notice that the clothes of all these people were just too dirty, without a single one among them wearing a proper andplete set.

    Although they had note out from the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff for long and the area they were in was still rather remote, they still remembered that there were some viges in this vicinity when they came here back then. Although they were not as prosperous as cities, they were still seen to be clean and neat at least.

    In just barely slightly more than one year, the people here have changedpletely.

    The faces of the travelers looked haggard and their expressions numbed while tinged with some nervousness. If Fei Yan were to find a word to describe them, he thought that these people looked more than refugees.

    ¡°Maybe a famine urred.¡± Fan Zhuo said with a sigh.

    The waiter was just bring them their food when he heard Fan Zhuo¡¯s words. The waiter suddenly perked up and he looked at Fan Zhuo and hispanions to say.

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking our guests here are not locals?¡±

    ¡°What makes you say that?¡± Fei Yan inquired with a tilt of his eyebrow.

    ¡°Ha ha. We have not been struck by a famine here. I¡¯m thinking our guests are unaware of the situation around here?¡± The waiter asked.

    ¡°Oh? What kind of a situation would you have here?¡± Fei Yan asked inquisitively.

    ¡°In the past year, thends had been thrown into chaos and needless to say, the days ofmoners like us living in such far off and remote ces have always been tough, but the situation isn¡¯t much better even within the bigger countries as well. I see that our guests¡¯ clothes are clean and neat and do not look like you are seeking refuge. From the direction you wereing from, all of you seem to be going east. Allow humble me to add my two cents¡¯ worth and if our guests believe my words, you¡¯d better not go there. The entirends under these Heavens haven¡¯t been peaceful and due to the remoteness of this ce here, it¡¯s a little less dangerous. But if you go further east and reach the borders of the other countries, you might get yourself into a lot of trouble there.¡± The waiter said, trying to be helpful when he saw that Jun Wu Xie and the otherpanions were rather well dressed, seeking to gain a little extra token of appreciation.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyebrow lifted as she queried. ¡°Thends are in chaos?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Our guests were not aware of that? It had been like that since a year ago. There are wars everywhere and refugees are running for their lives everywhere. See those customers at those other tables? They had just escaped from the east. The east is not a good ce for anyone to go now. In the past, everyone envied all those living in the prosperous cities and those ces have now be ces of strife that people are running away from. Since our guests are not aware of these matters at all, you might as well just turn back instead.¡± The waiter suggested helpfully.

 Chapter 1388

    Chapter 1388: ¡°The World in Chaos (2)¡±

    The waiter¡¯s words drove the hearts of Jun Wu Xie and herpanions into shock.

    War everywhere?

    Before Jun Wu Xie started her journey to go to the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff, it could be said that the situation within the Lower Realm had stabilized. The biggest and most prosperous Fire Country was in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s grasp and the next second biggest Condor Country split and distributed by Jun Wu Xie to the Qi and Buckwheat Kingdoms which greatly elevated their might. Jun Wu Xie had then drawn the three powers into an alliance and with thebined strength of the three countries, bringing stability to the entirends should have been a piece of cake. Moreover, several other powers had also been saved by Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hand as well, hence by all reason, thends shouldn¡¯t have fallen into such chaos in such a short period of just one year!

    ¡°What actually happened? Can our waiter brother tell us a little more about it? All of us had gone into seclusion for many years in the mountains and do not know what the situation is like in thesends today.¡± Fan Zhuo asked, his heart a little worried as he pulled out a gold ingot and ced it on the table.

    The waiter¡¯s eyes immediately bulged as he stared and his nostrils red wide. His hand trembled as he picked up the gold ingot in his hands and quickly hid it in his sleeves. But in just that short period of time that had merely been a blink, it had already drawn the gazes of the other patrons in the tea stall to them.

    ¡°What does our guests want to know? Your humble one here will definitely tell you all that I know with restrain.¡±

    Fan Zhuo nced at Jun Wu Xie and he then asked after receiving a signal from her: ¡°Our waiter brother mentioned that there are wars happening everywhere, what did you mean by that? Did a particr country initiate a war?¡±

    The waiter shook his head. ¡°How could it be just one country? If it¡¯s a war brought on by just one single country, how could it possibly have driven all the people under the Heavens into such tumultuous turmoil? Actually.....¡± The waiter paused and looked around him as he clutched at the gold ingot in his sleeve before saying in a low voice.

    ¡°I heard that it began when several countries were struck with an epidemic, which resulted in a great number of deaths. But the strange thing about that was that the people afflicted with the disease did not die. They instead turned immensely strong, but lost their awarenesspletely, bing mindless shells that only knew how to kill people, as if possessed by the devil. In the beginning, the epidemic only appeared within a few small countries and no one knew how it suddenly spread everywhere. People who became infected by the disease turned maniacal and stirred up chaos all around them where even the armies of those countries were helpless against them. Now, those maniacs are spreading everywhere and the entirends have been thrown into turmoil. I¡¯ve heard that the Fire Country is now leading abined force together with the Qi Kingdom and the Buckwheat Kingdom, seeking to control the situation.¡±

    ¡°But the situation is bing worse and no one knows why. Those maniacs do not feel pain and know no fear, only seeking to kill withplete disregard to their own lives. No one knows who gathered those maniacs together and it seems that they are now engaged in an earth shattering battle with the three country allied forces. The situation is spreading to many ces and no country is safe, where the epidemic seems to be happening in every single one of them, aplete mess.¡±

    ¡°This ce is highly remote and far off so we do not often see those maniacs. But if you go further east, you will easily encounter them. Those maniacs eat people and are unbelievably strong. They do not care whether you are male or female, old or young, none are spared. It¡¯s really terrifying.¡± The waiter¡¯s description was vivid and detailed, which made it seem like he wasn¡¯t lying.

    Qiao Chu and thepanions felt fear creep into their hearts as they listened. The situation that had been described, was something they had witnessed before!

    That was no epidemic, but Poison Men created by the Soul Return Pce! !

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes immediately turned chill. She had not thought after their one year¡¯s cultivation in seclusion, they would all be greeted by a world that had been thrown into such turmoil!

    The waiter saw that the faces of the his audience had turned an ugly shade and he immediately shrunk his head into his shoulders before making himself scarce.

 Chapter 1389

    Chapter 1389: ¡°The World in Chaos (3)¡±

    Qiao Chu¡¯s face turned so dark that it was rather frightening to look at. Towards what they had discovered in the Condor Country¡¯s Capital City, was something they still could not forget till this day.

    ¡°It must be the Soul Return Pce! Just what do they want to achieve that they must stir up so much chaos and turmoil! Doesn¡¯t any of the other pces care at all?¡± Qiao Chu spat out through gritted teeth. The line that divided the Middle Realm and the Lower Realm had always been clearly drawn. When the Twelve Pces searched for the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb, they had always carried out their work discreetly and would never create such a big stir to surface within the Lower Realm.

    ¡°Care? Do you really think that those Poison Men is the work of just the Soul Return Pce alone?¡± Hua Yao said with a sneer.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Qiao Chu asked, slightly startled.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes narrowed up as she said: ¡°The Twelve Pces are not holding themselves back this time.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Qiao Chu was still a little confused.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this a great opportunity for us then? We should really let them have a good taste of our powers! I have waited so long for a moment like this.¡± Fei Yan said, a fire ignited within his eyes. With deep blood vengeance upon their backs, the Twelve Pces to them had be ipatible like fire and water.

    ¡°Little Xie, what are your ns?¡± Rong Ruo asked, her gaze falling on Jun Wu Xie.

    To which Jun Wu Xie replied: ¡°We move out immediately.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie already had her owns guesses on the current situation.

    The Twelve Pces had never done something like this but they had suddenly made such a brutal move against the Lower Realm. It must have been a case of a cornered dog jumps the wall.

    They must have discovered that the maps that several of the pces held have all disappeared and became anxious to kick up such a storm in the Lower Realm. As to what their objective for this was, Jun Wu Xie still could not be sure. What could they possibly hope to achieve by creating such chaos in the Lower Realm? What would they stand to gain from this?

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s heart was wrenched up in worry at that moment. Thends in chaos and from the waiter¡¯s words earlier, it was not hard to determine that the main forces resisting the Poison Men were the Fire Country together with the Qi and Buckwheat Kingdom. Among those three countries, any one of them held extraordinary meaning to Jun Wu Xie.

    If the Twelve Pces dared to harm any of the people she cared about this time, even if she needed to pursue them to the ends of the world, she would annihte the Twelve Pces!

    At that moment, Jun Wu Xie could no longer sit still. She stood up suddenly and immediately returned to the horse carriages. Qiao Chu and the others quickly followed behind, not having time to even take a single gulp of water.

    Jun Wu Yao apanied Jun Wu Xie inside the horse carriage and as he watched Jun Wu Xie¡¯s stern profile, he sped his hand over her tiny one.

    ¡°They are stronger than you imagine. Do not worry.¡± Jun Wu Yao knew what Jun Wu Xie was worrying about. The disparity in the powers between the Lower Realm and the Middle Realm was too great and now that the Twelve Pces had so tantly taken such a cruel hand against the Lower Realm, how could Jun Wu Xie not be worried?

    Jun Wu Xie took a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯ve not yet gone to them and they have insteade knocking on my door.¡±

    No matter how many of the Twelve Pces were involved in this incident, she would not spare a single one of them. She didn¡¯t care how powerful the Middle Realm was as she only knew that her outer shell of a body grew up in the Lower Realm and the family she cared about, herpanions were all here. She would never allow those trash from the Middle Realm to trample upon the lives of the people in the Lower Realm like this!

    ¡°There is no need for Little Xie to get angry at all. Since they are just pests that disgusts you, just crush them to death.¡± Jun Wu Yao said with a devilish smile.

    Jun Wu Xie narrowed her eyes to a slit.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Crush them, and it¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    The scorching sun hung high in the sky. Jun Wu Xie and herpanions climbed into the horse carriages and sped towards the east, towardsnds scorched by the fires of battle, filled with chaos and disorder.

 Chapter 1390

    Chapter 1390: ¡°Robbery (1)¡±

    From the remote mountains and going towards the widends, Jun Wu Xie sat within the horse carriage where some small towns could be see far in the distance. Those once idyllic little towns, were now in shambles and ruin, the buildings and houses crumbling like they had been burnt by intense fire, signs of burning highly evident upon the broken tiles.

    The horse carriages then stopped at the side of the road and Jun Wu Xie stepped out, peering at the crumbled walls and broken rubble.

    A nauseating pungent stench hung in the air over the entire town and upon the scorchednd, badly mutted corpses could still be seen. Those corpses looked like they had been chewed upon by wild beasts, their bellies torn open, with no signs of their internal organs present.

    ¡°It¡¯s just too disgusting. Could this be the doing of the Poison Men?¡± Qiao Chu asked as he stared at the corpses with a frown upon his face. Among those rotting corpses, quite a number of them were bodies of young children and there were only parts of them left where even their heads were no longer whole.

    ¡°The Poison Men would not chew upon the corpses.¡± Ye Mei said with a tilt of his eyebrow as he squatted down beside one of the dead bodies and used a finger to smear it with a little blood that had dried up before bringing it before his nose to sniff at it.

    The faint smell of blood was tinged with another strange scent, a scent that Ye Mei was not familiar with.

    ¡°The Poison Men would attack their enemies and they might use their mouths to tear at their flesh, but it wouldn¡¯t result in wounds like this. The internal organs of these people had obviously been eaten by something and if it had been wild beasts, then they would not just eat the internal organs. Ye Sha and me have also observed that not a single one of these corpses have their internal organs still intact. All this cannot possibly be a coincidence.¡± Ye Mei said thoughtfully with an eyebrow arched up. The wounds on the dead bodies were different from those the Poison Men would inflict and that was a point that he found rather strange.

    ¡°It¡¯s not the Poison Men?¡± Fan Zhuo asked, his brow lifting.

    ¡°Even if it¡¯s not the Poison Men, they are not that different from them. Afterall, we have not gone back to the Middle Realm for such a long time and they could possibly have developed something else.¡± Ye Sha added.

    Jun Wu Xie walked forward intending to check on the corpses when suddenly, her ears heard some faint noises.

    Jun Wu Xie turned around to stare at the broken buildings.

    The corners of Jun Wu Yao¡¯s mouth curled up.

    All of a sudden!

    Several figures leapt out from the shadows.

    Qiao Chu and the others immediately put forth a guarded posture. But when they saw who the other party was, they were quickly stunned.

    Appearing before their eyes, were not the Poison Men, but were instead more than ten men in ragged clothes who held machetes and hoes in their hands. Their hair were all in a mess and their faces filthy as their eyes shone with greed while eyeing Jun Wu Xie and herpanions.

    ¡°These people..... are from that tea stall from before.¡± Rong Ruo said, her sharp eyes discovering a few familiar figures among them. Those men had already shown shifty gazes earlier back at the tea stall.

    A slightly more well built man from within that group then lifted his machete and pointed it at Jun Wu Xie and herpanions before he said fiercely: ¡°We do not intend to make things difficult for you. All of you will only need to leave all the valuables you have on you behind and we¡¯ll let you go!¡±

    When Fan Zhuo had handed the gold ingot to the waiter earlier, that glittery gold had already attracted the attention of these bunch of refugees. They had noticed although Jun Wu Xie and herpanions had quite a number of people in their group, most of them were still immature youths, with even a few children among them. Coupled with the fact that the whole bunch of people were brightly dressed and possessed handsome looks with smooth skin who looked like a bunch of nerds, that had caused them to develop sinister intentions. They had followed the horse carriages all the way to this ce and were finally presented with a chance for them to strike.

    More than ten of them leapt out from various parts of the town and surrounded Jun Wu Xie and her group, their intentions obvious.

 Chapter 1391

    Chapter 1391: ¡°Robbery (2)¡±

    Qiao Chu¡¯s eyes bulged with incredulity as he stared in disbelief.

    ¡°They couldn¡¯t be thinking of..... robbing us would they?¡±

    Hua Yao calmly stared at the group of men and said: ¡°I think you are right.¡±

    ¡°Har?¡± Qiao Chu was stunned. Towards the situation before their eyes, he didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. He looked on with sympathy at the group of men whom a bigger part of them were skinny from hunger and stared at the rough ¡°weapons¡± they held in their hands.

    A faint smile hung at the corners of Jun Wu Yao¡¯s lips as he looked at the cold faced Jun Wu Xie. Such a trifling matter was beneath his attention.

    ¡°Hey! Do you hear me! ? If the bunch of you do not obediently give yourselves up, we are not going to y nice!¡± When the well built man did not get a reply, anger rose in his heart. What exasperated him further was when the bunch of handsome looking youths heard his words, they did not show the slightest bit of fear, but their faces had instead uneptably creased up with incredulity.

    ¡°I¡¯ll say, old uncle. Stop this farce now will you? Those skinny arms and legs of you bunch are no longer up to torment. I¡¯ll advise that you give it up now while you can.¡± Fei Yan said as his lips curled in derision, not in the least interested in moving against a bunch of weak refugees. The entire bunch of them would not be enough to take him on with just one arm.

    ¡°Damn you!¡± Ridiculed by Fei Yan, the well built man turned to rage from the humiliation. He swung the machete in his hand and brought it down to sh at Fei Yan¡¯s head!

    But his body had just moved barely two steps forward when a dark purple shadow suddenly leapt towards him!

    ¡°Argh! !¡±

    A mournful cry immediately sounded!

    A strange looking man of monstrous size, his entire body bulging impossibly with muscles pounced upon that man. In the blink of an eye, a hand with sharp fingernails then tore open the well built man¡¯s abdomen being everyone¡¯s eyes!

    ¡°AHHHH! The monster is eating him up! The monster is eating him up!¡± The well built man¡¯spanions had upon witnessing that scene, immediately run away in all directions howling loudly, running for their lives like they¡¯ve lost their mind.

    But the Heavens did not give them a chance to escape that day as several other massive figures jumped out from around the corners, leaping onto the mindlessly escaping refugees quick as lightning.

    In an instant, blood sprayed in all directions!

    The terrified refugees did not evenst one second against the monsters, before their abdomen got torn apart. The monstrous men with their massive bodies then dug out their internal organs from the gaping wounds and crudely started eating them. The refugees were still breathing as they saw with their own eyes their innards being dug out from their stomachs to be chewed up and swallowed by the monsters!

    The blood and gory scene before their eyes had happened in an instant and the eyes of Jun Wu Xie and herpanions immediately turned sharp.

    ¡°These are the Poison Men?¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes narrowed as she looked at the Poison Men who possessed extraordinary strength and speed.

    ¡°Seems like it.¡± Hua Yao had only seen the Poison Men once back in the courtyard within the Condor Country¡¯s Imperial Capital. Those Poison Men had been either soaked withinrge vats or locked up with chains. This was the first time thepanions were seeing the Poison Men move.

    ¡°These Poison Men must have remained here and not left after they attacked this town but hid themselves to seek for more prey. Tsk! What a bunch of cunning beasts!¡± Fan Zhuo said coldly.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mouth then curled up with a sneer and her body turned into purple ray of light, disappearing from the spot she had been standing in instantly!

    Squatting upon the ground and eating at the internal organs of the refugees, the Poison Men suddenly sensed danger approaching and one of them lifted his head up quickly, his eyes that had turned greyish white suddenly reflecting a highly graceful and elegant figure within them!

 Chapter 1392

    Chapter 1392: ¡°Robbery (3)¡±

    The Poison Men squatting upon the ground and eating at the internal organs of the refugees, suddenly sensed danger approaching and one of them lifted his head up quickly, his eyes that had turned greyish white suddenly reflecting a highly graceful and elegant figure within them!

    With a loud crash, the head of the brawny Poison Man suddenly exploded into smithereens!

    The figure of Jun Wu Xie swept past like lightning, without getting tainted by a single drop of blood.

    The Poison Man who lost his head fell heavily to the ground as a foul stink rose from his corpse. That stench attracted the attention of the other Poison Men and they all stopped eating to turn their heads to look at Jun Wu Xie.

    The faces of the Poison Men were bulging with green veins, their facial features looking contorted and so out of shape that their original countenance were no longer recognizable.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes shed with a sharp chill. Little Jue elder brother had been poisoned by people from the Soul Return Pce previously and had turned into a Poison Man. Jun Wu Xie had seen the way he had looked then when he had gone on a rampage and although his facial countenance had been contorted, it had not been to such an extent like these before her eyes.

    These people, were not the same as the Poison Men she had seen before back at the Condor Country.

    The death of one of the Poison Man drew the attention of the other Poison Men around and from around a dark shadowy corner, another group of Poison Men numbering more than ten came walking out with malevolent expressions on their faces, fully surrounding Qiao Chu and the others who were standing behind Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Wah! I had not thought there were so many of them.¡± Qiao Chu said as he stared at the Poison Men closing in on them, without the slightest sliver of fear in his eyes but filled with excitement instead.

    Ye Sha and Ye Mei had readied themselves to attack and the mask on Ye Jie¡¯s face had already begun to shift.

    ¡°To our few Big Brothers here, against these shrimpy foot soldiers and crabby opponents, there¡¯s no need for you to fight. Just leave it all to us.¡± Fei Yan said as he went to stand before Ye Sha and his group, telling them they do not need to trouble themselves.

    Ye Sha and the others were slightly taken aback but immediately understood what Fei Yan meant.

    As expected, the eyes of Qiao Chu and his gang were now shining with excitement and exuberance as purple coloured spirit power gathered around the bodies of the group of youths!

    ¡°Looks like we¡¯ll be able to take it easy this time.¡± Ye Mei said with augh while taking a step back consciously, to hand the battleground to this bunch of highly exuberant youths.

    Ye Gu who had just transformed rubbed at his nose and stood aside a little unwillingly.

    Suddenly, Qiao Chu, Hua Yao, Rong Ruo, Fei Yan and Fan Zhuo turned into five light streaks, straight towards the group of Poison Mening towards them.

    A scarlet barrel of me rushed like a fiery dragon towards the Poison Men. Qiao Chu blended himself into the fire and zing fists smashed right onto the head of a Poison Man. The head of the Poison Man instantly exploded, arge cavity opened up scorched and ckened and the body fell to the ground before the Poison Man even made a sound.

    Rong Ruo stood before the gang, not in a rush to charge forward. She summoned the Hell Butterflies and a numerous number of them glittered and sparkled as they fluttered in the air.

    Rong Ruo¡¯s open palms suddenly clenched tight!

    The numerous Hell Butterflies exploded in an instant to turn into glittering specks of lights that hung in the air as they were breathed into the lungs of the Poison Men.

    ¡°Rend!¡± Rong Ruo gave a low shout!

    At the moment her voice fell, several of the Poison Men close to her found their chests suddenly being pierced through by something from the inside!

    Within their chests that had been split open, it could be seen that the insides had already been churned up into a gory mess.

    The incredibly strong Poison Men were reduced to bepletely defenceless pieces of trash before Qiao Chu and the gang, resulting in a one sided battle where the Poison Men suffered the long suppressed urge for ughter by the entire group of youths!

    In moments, the entire little town lit up with shes of fiery light, the thick stench of blood hanging heavily in the air.

    The fortunate few refugees who managed to survive just watched with mouths agape and eyes almost popping out of their heads at the unbelievable sight they were witnessing!

 Chapter 1393

    Chapter 1393: ¡°Variant Poison Men (1)¡±

    The Poison Men who hadpletely always terrified the refugees were before this bunch of youthspletely defenceless, unable to retaliate in the slightest, as the one sided ughter yed out before their eyes. All of these, was something they would never forget for the rest of their lives.

    At that moment, the refugees finally understood just how childish and juvenile they had been when they had wanted to rob this group of people. Even the Poison Men were no match for them, much less useless trash like them!

    Twenty over of the Poison Men were wiped out in a blink, their bodies scattered across the ground with the foul stench they gave out nauseating a great number of them.

    Jun Wu Xie slowly stepped away from a stter of the foul flesh, her white clothes not stained in the slightest from the battle, her dress still as pure white as new.

    ¡°Heh heh, I had thought how powerful these monsters had been, but they all just can¡¯t take a beating afterall, not even a single blow.¡± Qiao Chu said as he retracted his ming gauntlets, looking rather unsatisfied while his gaze swept over the dead Poison Men.

    ¡°Too weak. Really just too weak.¡± Qiao Chumented as he shook his head. He had not even warmed up and all the Poison Men were already lying upon the ground.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that they¡¯re too weak, but we¡¯ve just be stronger.¡± Fan Zhuo said as he lowered his head to look at his hands. Back in the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb, they had not really been able to get a clear idea on how much power they¡¯ve gained, but now, they¡¯ve finallye to realize just how insane their powerful might have be.

    Fan Zhuo¡¯s words spoke the hearts of the bunch of youths there, making them puff up their chests with pride.

    A year¡¯s time of painstaking cultivation, and the reward they¡¯ve finally gained.

    The refugees recovered from their terror as they knelt and groveled upon the ground, tears in their eyes with mucus running as they wailed pitifully.

    ¡°Little us have eyes and don¡¯t know Mount Tai, and we plead for our Lords to have mercy and spare us.¡± They were so frightened their bodies were trembling. Having just witnessed with their own eyes such a massacre, how could they not be afraid?

    They were not even able to defend themselves against the Poison Men, much less Jun Wu Xie and her gang?

    ¡°Scram.¡± Jun Wu Xie spat out coldly.

    The bunch of men quickly scrambled their sorry behinds and ran away, not even daring to collect the dead bodies of theirpanions.

    ¡°The strength of these Poison Men seem to be a little stronger than those we¡¯ve seen in the past.¡± Ye Meimented as he rubbed at his chin. He had felt that the corpses who had been attacked by the Poison Men a little strange earlier and from what they had seen, the Poison Men had indeed changed quite a bit.

    Jun Wu Xie bent down and inspected the dead bodies of the Poison Men.

    The Poison Men who died under Rong Ruo¡¯s hands were in the worst state. Their chests churned into a mess of minced flesh but they also showed the constitution of the Poison Men¡¯s body most clearly.

    After the gang elevated their spirit powers, Fan Zhuo discovered some things suitable for improving their Spirit Rings and he had reforged hispanions¡¯ Spirit Rings to let their ring spirits achieve more terrifying changes.

    After Rong Ruo¡¯s ring spirit transformed, the Hell Butterflies could turn themselves into Hell Dust that scattered into the air. If an enemy breathed the Hell Dust into their lungs, the fine particles of the Hell Dust were able to transform themselves into sharp des under Rong Ruo¡¯s control, to pierce through the chests of her enemies.

    The Poison Men who had their chests torn open, it could be seen from the wide gaping wound that they were no longer human. The changes that they had undergone was not just their skin colour, but even theyer of flesh and their blood had be different from a normal human. Their blood was dark purple and so was they flesh, including their internal organs, all disying signs of turning ck from having been soaked through with poison, all the way into their bones.

    Such a situation, waspletely different from Little Jue¡¯s elder brother.

 Chapter 1394

    Chapter 1394: ¡°Variant Poison Men (2)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie had looked into the poisonous liquid they had immersed people in to create Poison Men in the Condor Country before and she could roughly identify the herbs they had used for it. But looking at the dead bodies of these Poison Men here, the poison in their bodies were far more potent than that she had seen used for the Poison Men in the Condor Country.

    The blood of the Poison Man had spilled onto the ground which dissolved away ayer of the soil under his body. The degree of corrosiveness here whenpared to the Bone Corroding Trees beyond the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff would not even be worth mentioning but to a normal human, to have a person¡¯s blood containing such a highly corrosive element, it was almost impossible.

    ¡°They¡¯re different from the Poison Men in the Condor Country, and also different from Scarlet Blood as well. This is a new kind of poison.¡± Jun Wu Xie informed the others with a frown on her face.

    ¡°Different? So..... this is not the work of the remnants from the Condor Country?¡± Hua Yao said, thinking that it was rather strange.

    When Jun Wu Xie had wiped out the existence of the Condor Country the, the Emperors from the other countries who had been under house arrest had told them the soldiers the Condor Country had sent to their countries had already moved out, and in the hands of those soldiers, held the things needed to create Poison Men. When thepanions heard the news that thends was inplete chaos, the first thing they had thought of was that those Emperors had not seeded in stopping the soldiers of the Condor Country from their evil deed, and Poison Men had then spread and multiplied from then.

    But Jun Wu Xie¡¯s conclusion now had denied them that assumption.

    ¡°I do not know.¡± Jun Wu Xie said coldly. The clues she had at this point was not enough and there was no way she could make an urate judgement at this point.

    The clothes on the Poison Men were in tatters. The explosively growth of their muscles had already overstretched the clothes where they had burst and torn. Their facial features were contorted and twisted, making it impossible to determine their identities.

    Jun Wu Xie stood up. ¡°To know the truth of the matter, we will need to go back.¡±

    The youths immediately nodded. They searched through the small town and when they discovered several more Poison Men, they exterminated them and immediately moved out after.

    The skies of the Lower Realm was gloomy and grey, just like the fear that had gripped the hearts of the people of the Lower Realm in the past one year.

    The carriages of Jun Wu Xie and herpanions came from afar, to gradually trundle to reach the side of several once prosperous cities that nowy broken and dpidated the city gates badly damaged, the wide streets deste and empty. Standing outside the city, they could only hearing the wind whistling past their ears, unable to sense the slightest bit of the presence of people alive.

    Upon the road, Jun Wu Xie and the gang encountered another group of refugees. There were men and women among them, all thoroughly exhausted but Fei Yan still managed to gather some news from them. The group of people had escaped from the Qu Country. The Qu Country was a small country but were slightly bigger than the initial Qi Kingdom.

    They were citizens of the Qu Country but the Poison Men had attacked and fear shrouded the entire Qu Country. Their homnd had been trampled upon and in order to escape, they had no other choice but to leave their homes.

    In fact, besides thesemon citizens from the Qu Country here, throughout the Lower Realm, there were many small countries whom were unable to resist the invasion of the Poison Men army, forced to retreat from defeat. They were unable to protect their own people and the one and only thing to be d about was that the Emperor had not given up on defending their countries. They led their armies to stop and dy the advance of the Poison Men army, to allow their citizens to evacuate as quickly as they could as they ran away from their familiar country, into the seldom trodden forested mountains to hide themselves.

    Only praying that this cmity would end soon.

    Seeing the aged with their hair already all white, and young children lookingpletely exhausted and highly haggard, Qiao Chu and the others quietly clenched up their fists tightly, their eyes turning red and bloodshot.

    Just how far did the Twelve Pces want to go before it¡¯s enough?

    ¡°We¡¯ll go to the Qu Country¡¯s frontlines.¡± Jun Wu Xie with her eyes narrowed, immediately making a decision. Everything, would begin from here!

 Chapter 1395

    Chapter 1395: ¡°End The Killing by Killing (1)¡±

    Within the Qu Country, destroyed cities were everywhere. The Qu Country¡¯s army was battling the Poison Man army upon the battlefield, an endless ughter as the thick stench of blood hung suffocatingly.

    The Emperor of the Qu Country was a senior old man past fifty. Although the hair on both sides of his temple had already turned white, his gaze was still bright as mes.

    ¡°Your Majesty! Our army is about to break! The enemy are just an army of maniacs! They do not fear death nor do they fear pain, even with their limbs cut off, they still charge forward without hesitation. If it goes on like this, the soldiers are all going to.....¡± The Commander in Chief knelt pale faced before the Qu Country¡¯s ruler, despair written within his eyes.

    The Qu Country¡¯s ruler¡¯s body trembled slightly but finally firmed himself.

    ¡°Have the men who left to seek help from the Fire Country and the Buckwheat Kingdom returned?¡± The Qu Country¡¯s rulerposed his heart and fought to make himself appear a little calmer.

    ¡°Not yet.....¡± The Commander in Chief said as his head looked down in pain.

    The maniacal Poison Men had swept across thends and many countries suffered heavy casualties. Quite a number of slightly weaker small countries had within a few short months suffered the fate of annihtion. Although those Poison Men did not use any weapons and were not able to summon ring spirits, their very fearlessness had made people¡¯s heads crawl.

    Their hard and tough skin was imprable, with their maniacal heedless charge drove fear into everyone. This was not a battle with an enemy army, but a battle to the death with a bunch of monsters!

    The figures of Poison Men could be seen everywhere throughout thends nowadays and the mightiest Fire Country had already joined forces with the quickly strengthening Qi and Buckwheat Kingdoms to retaliate against the invasion of the Poison Men. The most fortunate thing was that the three strong powers had not chosen to just ensure their own safety but had epted the pleas for help from various countries by sending their soldiers to reinforce several countries who had fallen into hard and bitter battles.

    If not for the powerful soldiers from these three powers, the number of countries that have been wiped out would surely have multiplied by numerous folds.

    The strong country power nearest to the Qu Country was the Buckwheat Kingdom. Who would have thought that the highly weak Buckwheat Kingdom would after receiving the Condor Country¡¯snds and citizens suddenly leap to be such a mighty country? Under the invasion of the Poison Men, they had not only been able to sessfully defend themselves, they had even tried everything they could to reinforce other countries.

    Just a month ago, when the Qu Country¡¯s Emperor had suddenly realized in shock that the country was unable to retaliate against the Poison Men¡¯s attack, he had immediately gathered the army to draw out the battle, to allow the citizens to evacuate and to send a distress signal to the Buckwheat Kingdom to ask for help.

    But a month had passed and the men sent out still had not returned.

    In these times of treacherous danger, whether the men would be able to reach the Buckwheat Kingdom was in question and the Buckwheat Kingdom had already sent reinforcements to four other countries, which would have taken arge part of their numbers. Even if they had received the Qu Country¡¯s plea for help, whether they would be unwilling to send reinforcements would something one could not be certain of.

    The Qu Country¡¯s ruler was in despair and he longer held any hope that he would be able to protect his country. He only hoped to be able to let more citizens escape, to run deep into the mountains which were safer.

    As the ruler of a country, the fact he was unable to defend hisnds was due to his ipetence.

    ¡°It¡¯s the end..... The end.....¡± The Qu Country¡¯s ruler said as he shook his head in sorrow. The Qu Country was about to fall and falling in this manner was greatly terrifying. It wasn¡¯t an invasion by another country but they would be torn to shreds by a bunch of monsters.

    The Qu Country¡¯s ruler walked out of the military tent with the Commander in Chief, looking at the dense rows of Poison Men within the messy battle and his heart suddenly turned cold as ice.

    Those Poison Men were like the endless tide, surging forth incessantly from the back. The Qu Country¡¯s soldiers fought with their very lives to kill the enemy but were unable to stop the rolling surge of the massive wave!

    Their blood flowed into thends, their final act of glory.

 Chapter 1396

    Chapter 1396: ¡°End The Killing by Killing (2)¡±

    ¡°HYARRRGH!¡± All covered in blood, the soldiers of the Qu Country gripped the spears in their hands and together, they pushed back the Poison Men charging at them. Their facespletely stained by blood, they roared and stared with their eyes widened, to look straight at the monsters who had terrified them.

    At that moment, they had forgotten all about fearing, forgotten all about the very threat of death.

    The only thing they knew was that they must not retreat.

    No retreat!

    The surging army of Poison Men caused them to be unable to see any sliver of hope, and the heart of almost every soldiers from the Qu Country¡¯s army were well aware of that, knowing that the Qu Country was about to fall! These monsters were going to charge right into their home country, to massacre the members of their family..... it¡¯s now all over.

    In the minds of every one of those soldiers, they all signalled clear despair, but they still did not show fear or terror.

    Even if they could not live, they still refused to die like dogs!

    Even if they did not have the power to avert the inescapable crisis, they would fight till their veryst breath, to kill! Kill! Kill!

    This would be theirst struggle before they copsed, the final show of their beliefs.

    The utter despair drove them to not fear everything. They have nowhere else to retreat back into.

    The kind of gradually suffocating despair was pushed down and buried into the ground, besides feeling deep sorrow, they fell into a maniacal frenzy, the vile hatred that filled their hearts bursting to descend upon the Poison Men who destroyed everything they had!

    Unable to be salvaged, unable to be rescued, hence, theirst struggle in despair.

    ¡°ARRRRRRRGH! ! !¡± A soldier at the forefront of the battle line had his body pierced through by a Poison Man with his hands, and more soldiers in their anguish, pounced upon those Poison Men and used even their teeth to viciously bite the flesh of the Poison Men.

    Why.....

    Why must theye usurp the peaceful lives they lived here? Why do they not even leave a single way out for them to live! ?

    The battlefields of the Lower Realm, had never seen such a bitter and desperate battle like this. That was no longer the crossing of swords between human and human, but a desperate wail from their souls. They were not up against humans, but a bunch of monsters!

    The hopeless despair gripped the hearts of every single one of the men.

    The Qu Country¡¯s ruler could not bear to see his brave soldiers continue to die and had been determined to go into battle himself, but was dragged to stop by his Commander in Chief and soldiers.

    ¡°The Qu Country is about to be annihted. When a country falls, there would no longer be a ruler. From today onwards, I am no longer your Emperor. I am just the same as all of you, a man of the Qu Country who is defending the country, fulfilling the duty of every son of the Qu Country!¡± The Qu Country¡¯s ruler threw the crown upon his head that was the symbol of his Imperial authourity onto the floor and waved away the bunch of men who came forward to dissuade him. He gripped his sword in his hand and charged towards the battlefield, unwilling to hide behind his identity at the back any longer.

    ¡°Your Majesty!¡± The Commander in Chief wailed together with his men.

    Suddenly!

    A blindingly brilliant ray of light shone before the men¡¯s eyes!

    Like a shooting star that sailed over their heads from the back of the Qu Country¡¯s main camp, to fall right into a spot on the battlefield where the fighting was most intense!

    The light had lit up the grey and gloomy skies, causing the despairing soldiers upon the battlefield to instantly stare with their eyes wide with confusion.

    That lightnded right within the Poison Men army and in an instant, the Poison Men there were immediately ground up into minced flesh!

    ¡°Roar! ! !¡±

    A deafening roar that shook the Heavens filled the skies around them!

    When the brilliant light faded, a gigantic figure suddenly appeared upon the battlefield!

    It was fully white giant sized Spirit Beast, its body like the size of a mountain. Nine tails behind it swept, cutting a wide swath as it instantly pounded the imprable Poison Men into t meat patties!

    And upon the head of that unbelievably towering beast, an elegantly thin figure stood erect proudly, a wild wind blowing the snow white clothes in fluttering billows, long ck hair lifted to fan out behind.

    In an instant, the eyes of everyone was focused upon that slender figure, like time had frozen right at that moment.

 Chapter 1397

    Chapter 1397: ¡°End The Killing by Killing (3)¡±

    The immense giant of a Spirit Beast immediately brought a chance of turning the desperate situation around upon the battlefield as the gargantuan body stood like a mountain in the midst of battle.

    The soldiers of the Qu Country stared wide eyed in disbelief at the Spirit Beast, their minds suddenly breaking into a loud hum.

    However, before they could even recover themselves enough to react, Jun Wu Xie who stood upon the Spirit Beast suddenly leapt off the Spirit Beast¡¯s head in descent, turning into a bolt of purple lightning that charged right into the Poison Men army!

    In that instant, several other purple light streaks appeared from at the back of the Qu Country¡¯s soldiers, speedily crashing into the battle at the front as well.

    It had just been the time it took to blink and the Poison Men army erupted into a whirling bloody storm before the stunned Qu Country¡¯s soldiers realized what had happened.

    The Qu Country¡¯s ruler watched in shock at the scene unfolding before his eyes as the purple coloured spirit glows streaked across one after another in triangles to strike awe into his heart that caused his body to shake!

    ¡°Your Majesty! What is that! ? I..... I seem to see Purple Spirits.¡± The Qu Country¡¯s Commander in Chief eximed in disbelief as he rubbed at his eyes.

    Upon the Qu Country¡¯s ruler¡¯s face, a delighted and highly excited smile surfaced.

    ¡°It¡¯s him! It¡¯s him!¡± He became so excited that his body was trembling, unsuppressable delight making his chest thump heavily.

    ¡°Your Majesty, who is the him? Which him is it?¡± The Qu Country¡¯s Commander in Chief asked in confusion.

    The Qu Country¡¯s ruler turned suddenly and said: ¡°It¡¯s the Fire Country¡¯s Emperor! It¡¯s the Fire Country¡¯s Emperor! That is the Fire Country¡¯s Emperor! It¡¯s him! It must most definitely be him! When the Qi Kingdom waspletely surrounded by the Condor Country¡¯s allied invasion, he was the one who had led two Guardian Grade Spirit Beasts to turn the tide! Rescuing the Qi Kingdom from their inescapable crisis!¡±

    How could the Qu Country¡¯s ruler ever forget the bloody battle that had urred in the Qi Kingdom just more than a year ago?

    Although he had not witnessed it himself, but the news regarding the Fire Country rescuing the Qi Kingdom had spread throughout the entirends under the Heavens!

    Jun Wu Xie had been like a saviour that descended from the Heavens to annihte the army millions strong in mere moments.

    Under these Heavens, the only person who was able to control that powerful Guardian Grade Spirit Beast was just that one!

    ¡°Your Majesty from the Fire Country, but..... isn¡¯t there a rumour saying that the Fire Country¡¯s His Majesty would be behind closed door seclusion and that was why he had not once appeared throughout all this turmoil?¡± The Qu Country¡¯s Commander in Chief¡¯s heart simrly jumped in shock, having heard about the mysterious and powerful youthful Emperor much earlier before.

    The person who had saved the Qi Kingdom in a blink and the one who had easily obliterated the second most mighty Condor Country, the youth who with his own hands pushed the Qi and Buckwheat Kingdom into the ranks of powerful nations..... had really appeared here?

    ¡°I cannot be wrong! I¡¯m sure of it! We can be saved! The Qu Country can be saved!¡± The Qu Country¡¯s ruler said with flowing tears, where nothing much in this world could move him so much right at that moment.

    ¡°Ry my orders down the line to work with His Majesty Jun Xie in his attack! Quick!¡± The Qu Country¡¯s ruler immediately issued the order, strongly believing that the youth who had brought to the world countless legends with his deeds must surely be able to change Qu Country¡¯s fate. The Heavens must have made Jun Xie appear here for him to save the Qu Kingdom!

    Upon the battlefield, the figure of Jun Wu Xie had turned into a bolt of lightning, her speed so fast that people were not able to even see her shadow, the Qu Country¡¯s soldiers only able to see that blindingly brilliant purple light that shed right past them not too far from them!

    Purple coloured spirit powers. That was the symbol of the Purple Spirit!

    All of them would not have thought even in their dreams that they would see Purple Spiritse reinforce them when they were deep in hopelessness!

    In an instant, the morale of the Qu Kingdom¡¯s soldiers rose exponentially and they retaliated with every single bit of power they had!

 Chapter 1398

    Chapter 1398: ¡°The Face of Sylvan (2)¡±

    The Poison Men were as powerful as demons before the regr soldiers but when before the true Purple Spirits, they were made to appear so weak as to be unable to withstand a single blow. With the joining of Jun Wu Xie and herpanions immediately caused the tide of the battle to turn, the ferocious Poison Men army finally suppressed to the point where it became hard for them to still be arrogant.

    The figure of Jun Wu Xie started weaving through a group of Poison Men suddenly, a footshing out to send a Poison Man flying, her eyes filled with chilling murder.

    The Poison Men were not capable of thought, their attacks all carried out by instinct. They had no fear, not knowing what fear was. Under her chillingly lethal strikes, they not only did not back down but were instead incited to surge forward ferociously in continuous waves. At that moment, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes then glinted with a hint of impatience.

    Wild beasts would possess instincts to protect themselves. But for the Poison Men before their eyes, they were all merely puppets under the ws of the mastermind behind this, puppets within consciousness, and without souls.

    Jun Wu Xie kicked her foot off the ground below her!

    Her slender frame flew up in the air. She suddenly raised up her hand and took off the ear stud upon her ear that the Face of Sylvan had shrunk into and used the needle sharp point on its end to prick through the skin on her soft finger. A bright red drop of blood formed which flowed down along the silver needlepoint to cover the ear stud.

    Jun Wu Xie flicked her hand to toss the blood stained ear stud into the air under the sun¡¯s rays. The tiny stud reflected the light and it fell in a glitter over an area within the Poison Men army.

    The tiny little ear stud, was not able to attract the slightest bit of attention from the Poison Army as they continued to roar and howl,pletely unaware that their worst nightmare was about to descend upon them.

    The ear stud fell without a sound onto the ground, the drop of blood covering over its surface slowly being absorbed into the stud. Suddenly, silver lines appeared upon the surface of that tiny little ear stud and pulsed with a brilliant light among the chaos!

    The silver lines seemed to have been given a life of its own, winding out from upon the ear stud into the ground. The ear stud was like a seed, and the silver lines its roots that spread out to imbed itself, silently prating the earth!

    A deafeningly loud crash then sounded upon the battlefield!

    The ground before the eyes of the Qu Country¡¯s soldiers began to show deep cracks as the ground rumbled like an earthquake was brewing, shaking violently beneath their feet!

    Within the Poison Men army, the earth that they stood upon began to split open, the broken earth heaving and surging in a terrifying stir!

    Countless cracks filled the vast endless ground as green vines reached out from deep beneath the earth, breaking through its surface, tearing thend apart!

    Those vines were as thick as the hips of three grown men and they continued to twist and twirl as they broke through the ground throughout therge area upied by the Poison Men army!

    Standing within the main camp of the Qu Country¡¯s army, the Qu Country¡¯s ruler almost fell to the ground from the strong tremors under his feet. He struggled to steady himself as the deafening mour of the heaving ground and the loud sh of metal covered over everything else!

    Right before his eyes, was a scene that he would never forget for the rest of his life!

    The thick and strong vines were like a demonic nt that bloomed deep inside the ground. From the very moment they broke through the ground¡¯s surface, they gathered densely among the Poison Men army, the vines so thick and powerful where even the immensely strong Poison Men with their thick imprable hides were not able to break those vines in the slightest!

    The huge vines danced and twirled among the Poison Men army, wrapping the roaring Poison Menpletely in a circle as they gradually tightened and closed in towards the sky. The smaller vines on the outsideyers coiled together endlessly, formingyer uponyer to finally weave itself into a dense web of vines, wrapping up the horde of Poison Menpletely within!

 Chapter 1399

    Chapter 1399: ¡°The Face of Sylvan (3)¡±

    The ends of the creeping vines twirled upwards as they gathered together at the top, to be a huge circr prison cage, irrecoverably trapping the Poison Men within.

    Jun Wu Xie then gracefully descended to the ground as her feetnded lightly upon the broken ground. She narrowed her eyes and looked at the massive cage formed from the vines as the corners of her mouth lifted slightly into a bloodthirsty arc.

    ¡°Rage of Sylvan.¡± Her lips opened slightly to mouth those words as her opened right hand suddenly clenched up!

    A resounding crash erupted through the entire area!

    The massive vine prison suddenly constricted and tightened itself up, from its initial shape of an enormous sphere to suddenly turn into an immensely thick trunk formed from the vines. In the moments that the vines tightened up, the tens of thousands of Poison Men wrapped up inside were quickly crushed into a gory messy pulp, their dark sticky blood mixed in the mess of crunched up bones and tiny pieces of ground flesh to burst out in a wide spray from the tiny gaps between the vines!

    In moments, all around Jun Wu Xie, was a wide expanse of emptynd that had been cleared. All the Poison Men within that circle, had been sent into Hell with not a single one remaining.

    The scene where tens of thousands of the enemy had been massacred in seconds, was like a red hot branding iron that scorched its mark indelibly onto the hearts of every single man out there.

    The soldiers of the Qu Country stared with eyes wide and filled with absolute incredulity, staring at the green tree that stood so tall that its top reached among the clouds. The vines that were stained ck from the corrupted blood, however dispersed the grey clouds in the sky and golden light fell through the tree top, lighting up the dim battlefield, looking like hope was descending onto the mortal realm.

    It was supposed to be such a grisly sight when close to a hundred thousand Poison Men were killed in an instant but for some reason, everyone who saw that scene could not help themselves but gawk in awe at the unbelievable beauty of that moment.

    As the sun¡¯s rays fell, mesmerizingly through the green canopy above, the small figure that stood within the light looked just like a deity that had descended from the Heavens.

    This was the first time that Jun Wu Xie used the Mask of Sylvan. Back at the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff, in order to make every moment count, she had not once left the tomb. At this moment, the power of the Mask of Sylvan made her realize why among all the countless amount of powerful magical artifacts, it was still able to stand out above all, to be counted as one of the most supreme of magical artifacts.

    As life withered out from it, the vines gradually retracted, slowly bit by bit. Under the gaze of everyone there, from the extraordinarily tall tree that touched the clouds, it shrank and turned into a tiny bean sized glint.

    Jun Wu Xie waved a hand and the ear stud lying upon the ground suddenly flew into her hand.

    Clean and unblemished, not tainted in the slightest and Jun Wu Xie silently wore it back onto her ear.

    Whoever that was, none could believe the astounding sight that had happened before their eyes. If not for the brokennd from the upheaval still garishly present before them, if not for the ground stters of flesh and blood that still filled several corners of that battlefield, everyone would really have thought that it had all just been a dream.

    When the Face of Sylvan had struck, Qiao Chu who had immediately retreated from the battlefield to watch now looked at the vast expanse ofndpletely cleared out as he silently swallowed a big gulp.

    ¡°I finally understand why Big Brother Jun Wu Yao had taken so much effort to find that mask for Little Xie. That is really..... just too terrifying.....¡±

    With the power of just one person, to kill close to a hundred thousand Poison Men, all in a blink. Such tremendous power, could truly make the heart cringe and cower in fear.

    ¡°This is the power of the Face of Sylvan.....¡± Hua Yao muttered under his breath as he looked at Jun Wu Xie standing alone in that empty expanse, his eyes filled with emotion.

    Upon that battlefield that had seen intense fighting for so long, a sudden deathly quiet fell. Even the Poison Men who were stripped of all consciousness were startled by the foul and sickly stench that hung heavily in the air, unable to calm themselves before thepletely overwhelming and tyrannical disy of pure power.

 Chapter 1400

    Chapter 1400: ¡°The Face of Sylvan (4)¡±

    After arge number of Poison Men had been eradicated, the soldiers of the Qu Country pressed on with the attack being on the verge of victory with the battle turning highly one sided.

    Qiao Chu and the rest of the gang saw for themselves the immense power of the Face of Sylvan. Their hearts became greatly excited as their hot blood rose to a boil inside. Unwilling to be outdone by any of the others, they gave everything they had and fought a highly invigorating battle.

    Climbing out from dark despair to finally walk into the light, the hearts of the Qu Country¡¯s soldiers were feeling highlyplicated. They had quickly gathered themselves to begin on their counterattack but discovered in the end.....

    There wasn¡¯t much of an opportunity for any single one of them to be of any use there.

    The bunch of youths who were shrouded with Purple Spirit glow around their bodies were amazingly ferocious. Although they had not disyed any Heaven defying techniques like the Rage of Sylvan, but the moves the youths executed still caused the Qu Country¡¯s soldiers to stare with eyes wide and their mouths agape.

    Seeing the Poison Men army who had earlier forced all of them into desperate and dire straits being maniacally cut down like wheat under thebined might of a bunch of youths, the hearts of the soldiers really didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.

    The huge disparity between their powers and the youths¡¯ was just impossible to bepared in any way.

    Thebined powers of that bunch of youths, was even more dominating that their entire army that numbered several hundred thousand!

    The Qu Country¡¯s crisis was lifted in no time and the ruler of the Qu Country who stood within the military camp watched as thest group of Poison Men were eliminated. His highly tensed nerves which had been pulled taut for so long were finally able to rx and with the tension seeping away, his legs buckled out from under him, very nearly causing him to fall to the ground.

    The Commander in Chief rushed forward to hold him up and the Qu Country¡¯s Emperor immediately said: ¡°Quick! Come with me to go thank the Fire Country¡¯s Emperor!¡±

    Qiao Chu and thepanions had fought a fulfilling battle and their entire bodies were feeling highly invigorated as they surveyed the results of their battle.

    The mountainous pile made up from the dead bodies of the Poison Men was a truly ghastly sight.

    ¡°Burn it.¡± Jun Wu Xie said callously as she nced briefly at the pile.

    Without another word, Qiao Chu moved immediately as the fire dragons leapt out from his fists, immediately engulfing the corpses of the Poison Men.

    The crackling sounds erupting from the raging ze became a form of celebration for the end of the battle, its roaring mes swallowing up the wretched puppets instantly under the hot summer sky.

    Jun Wu Yao then slowly descended down up in the air, toe stand beside Jun Wu Xie.

    In this battle, he had not made any moves but had just quietly remained high up in the air to admire the sight of this bunch of youthsmence on their first meaningful battle aftering out of seclusion from their cultivation.

    When he had seen the highly meticulous form of Jun Wu Xie in the chaos, Jun Wu Yao had felt it to be so perfect that the best dancer under the Heavens would not be able topare with her in poise, with every lift of her hands, or a strike from her foot.

    ¡°How was it?¡± He asked with mirth with an eyebrow arched.

    Jun Wu Xie touched the Face of Sylvan on her ear and said. ¡°Very useful.¡±

    She had initially thought that the Face of Sylvan was just a magical artifact that could raise one¡¯s spirit power and had never thought that it would be as hinted by Jun Wu Yao, it would hide such tremendous power.

    He had adamantly refused topromise even after searching for so long at that time, all because he wanted to give her the best.

    And, he had done just that.

    There was nothing, that could be a better magical artifact than the Face of Sylvan.

    ¡°As long as you like it.¡± Jun Wu Yao said with a lightugh. Just Jun Wu Xie¡¯s reply of ¡°very useful¡±, satisfied him more than any whispered sweet nothings could give.

    While they joked, the Qu Country¡¯s Emperor and their Commander in Chief came walking out from among their army. The soldiers consciously parted to open up a wide path, not daring to step forward.

    ¡°My respects to the His Majesty from the Fire Country! Having His Majesty from the Fire Country lend us a hand to save us today is the fortune of the Qu Country! I beg His Majesty to ept a bow from me! I sincerely thank you for rescuing the Qu Country from doom!¡± The Qu Country¡¯s ruler did not hesitate in the slightest and immediately knelt in a grand bow before Jun Wu Xie in front of everyone present!

 Chapter 1401

    Chapter 1401: ¡°Joint Battle (1)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie had already guessed that Lord Meh Meh¡¯s appearance would expose her identity. Afterall, at the time when she had rescued the Qi Kingdom, the characteristics of Lord Meh Meh and the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit had been too distinct to be missed and hence, she had already altered her looks when she appeared here. The one standing before the Qu Country¡¯s ruler at that moment, was the same youthful Emperor with clean delicate facial features and a cold demeanor.

    ¡°Get up. There¡¯s no need for thanks.¡± Jun Wu Xie said indifferently. She had battled not because of the Qu Country, but for the Lower Realm.

    The Qu Country¡¯s Emperor remained kneeling upon the ground and did not get up as he said: ¡°To have received Your Majesty¡¯s benevolence today, is truly our Qu Country¡¯s fortune. With the Poison Men wrecking devastation here, our Qu Country is too small and the army too weak. Even if we resist them to the death, we will still be unable to protect our citizens. My request mighte across to Your Majesty as rude, but I still have to plead for Your Majesty to agree to save our Qu Country! I beg for Your Majesty to deploy troops to save our Qu Country and if the Qu Country¡¯s citizens are saved, our Qu Country will henceforth submit to Your Majesty and only follow Your Majesty¡¯s lead!¡±

    At that moment, the Qu Country¡¯s Emperor could not care about anything else and he only wanted to save the Qu Country¡¯s citizens. Although Jun Wu Xie had defeated the Poison Army here today, but in many other ces within the Qu Country, the Poison Men were still running rampant. With their army¡¯s remaining strength, they really wouldn¡¯t be able to defend themselves against the terrifying catastrophe upon them.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at the Qu Country¡¯s unwavering gaze. The Lower Realm whenpared to the Middle Realm, though weaker, but the people of the Lower Realm were nevercking in their will to fight.

    ¡°When I get back to my country, I will make arrangements for the Qu Country as soon as possible.¡± With the invasion of the Poison Men, Jun Wu Xie was willing to lend a hand to help the Lower Realm defeat the enemy. But as she was still unclear about the situation in the Fire Country and all she knew was only from the hearsay they heard along the way here about the Fire Country, the Qi Kingdom, and the Buckwheat Kingdom deploying their soldiers to rescue the countries under attack. How many soldiers they had left or if they had enough numbers that could be sent to the Qu Country was not known to her.

    Everything, would have to wait till she returned to the Fire Country before she would be able to decide.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words, made the Qu Country¡¯s Emperor weep with gratitude. He knew that Jun Xie was willing to save the Qu Country and now, the Qu Country would be saved!

    ¡°Reporting, Your Majesty! Ten miles up front, arge army has been spotted!¡± A Qu Country¡¯s soldier came running in a hurry to report.

    ¡°Were you able to identify the country the army is from?¡± The Qu Country¡¯s Emperor asked, greatly delighted.

    ¡°It¡¯s the Buckwheat Kingdom!¡±

    An eyebrow on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face lifted and her gaze involuntarily fell upon the figure of Little Jue who was standing behind the crowd.

    The Buckwheat Kingdom¡¯s army pushed forward quickly and soon arrived at the side of the Qu Country¡¯s main camp.

    The Buckwheat Country was originally just a small country but after Jun Wu Xie allocated half of the Condor Country¡¯s empire to them, they had grown exponentially within a short period of time. The Buckwheat Kingdom¡¯s soldiers stood in neat ranks, their gazes alight, looking highly formidable.

    The leading officer who led the Buckwheat Kingdom¡¯s army to reinforce the Qu Country had immediately drove their horses hard towards them when they received the news the Qu Country needed help. The leading officer had rushed towards the Qu Country but they were met with harassment from the Poison Men, causing their speed in arriving to be slightly dyed.

    Their hearts had been filled with worry about the Qu Country¡¯s situation but when they saw the battlefield at the Qu Country filled with the corpses of the Poison Men, they were instantly stunned.

    What their eyes saw was a zing fire reaching towards the skies and within the roaring mes, the corpses of the Poison Men could be clearly seen as they burned, densely packed together as they piled up like a mountain, their numbers so many it was hard to believe.

    The leading officer of the Buckwheat Kingdom immediately flipped himself off his horse and came before the Qu Country¡¯s Emperor. When he saw Jun Wu Xie, his eyes looked strange, filling with a kind of insuppressible excitement that shone when he found a tiny and highly familiar figure behind Jun Wu Xie.

    Their His Majesty!

 Chapter 1402

    Chapter 1402: ¡°Joint Battle (2)¡±

    Little Jue¡¯s face was one of confusion as he looked at the leading officer who was staring at him with zing fervour in his gaze and he instinctively hid himself behind Jun Wu Xie.

    The Buckwheat Kingdom¡¯s leading officer drew in a deep breath and forcibly pushed down the excitement in his heart as he turned to face the Qu Country¡¯s Emperor to announce that they were here to reinforce the Qu Country.

    The Qu Country¡¯s Emperor was delighted to hear that, realizing that the Buckwheat Kingdom had not abandoned them but had just been dyed by the Poison Men on their way here. With the reinforcements from the Buckwheat Kingdom here, the Qu Country was no longer in urgent need for the Fire Country¡¯s reinforcements and the Qu Country¡¯s Emperor was frank with his words by saying he wished that Jun Wu Xie could lead the Fire Country to turn the current situation around.

    Jun Wu Xie then asked the Qu Country¡¯s Emperor regarding a few things about the Poison Men¡¯s attack and managed to discover a few clues from there.

    The Poison Men had no consciousness and were incapable of independent thought. In the beginning, there were only asional appearances of a few of those Poison Men and those Poison Men were attracted by the scent of living humans. They had attacked innocent citizens and ate their bodies. The rulers of the various countries had not taken notice of it at first but theyter discovered that thergely fragmented and scattered Poison Men had begun to be organized where then started to attack the countries.

    That situation was rather strange and it was obvious that someone behind the scenes was secretly manipting the direction the Poison Men took, turning them into a powerful war machine.

    Having gained the clues she needed, Jun Wu Xie did not dy anymore and immediately rushed towards the Fire Country with Jun Wu Yao and all the others.

    Little Jue was plopped by the carriage¡¯s window as he looked at the Buckwheat Kingdom¡¯s leading officer¡¯s ardent gaze, and no one knew what was going through his mind.

    ¡°I seem to recognize him..... but I can¡¯t really remember.¡± Little Jue scratched at his head as his head hummed, a series of blurry shadows shing through his mind, but he could not see them clearly.

    Fan Zhuo raised a hand and patted Little Jue on his head.

    ¡°One fine day, you will remember everything.¡±

    On this journey, Jun Wu Xie and thepanions have passed through the borders of many countries and they have all seen the broken and dpidated battlefields thoroughly baptised by the fire of war.

    The war this time, had affected all the countries in the Lower Realm and not a single country was spared. The Poison Men army had been like an unstoppable surging tide, seeking to obliterate the entire Lower Realm.

    In the armies of many countries who were resisting tenaciously, Jun Wu Xie had seen the Fire Country¡¯s, the Qi Kingdom¡¯s, and the Buckwheat Kingdom¡¯s armies where they had taken on the role as reinforcements in many of those ces, to assist countries who had been locked in bitter struggles. They had all tried their best to use their might to fight the Poison Men army.

    The moon was bright and the stars scarce when Jun Wu Xie and thepanions finally arrived at the Fire Country¡¯s Imperial Capital where it was seen to be different from the prosperous and harmonious city they remembered. The Fire Country¡¯s Imperial Capital was missing that usual celebratory peace that was filled with song and dance and there was instead a kind of sombreness where the high hanging brightnterns were nowhere to be seen, the melodious voice of songstress nowhere to be heard.

    With the entirends in turmoil, even the Fire Country had suffered attacks from the Poison Men. But as the Fire Country¡¯s military was strong and having reigned as the most powerful nation for many years, regardless of whether it was in terms of defence or speed, they proved themselves to be highly capable. After having suffered numerous attacks from the Poison Men, they still held their borders firm. Along the way as Jun Wu Xie and the others travelled to the Imperial Capital, they had even seen refugees from other countries being helped to settle within various cities within the Fire Country.

    With the entirends in such chaos, the Fire Country opened their doors to refugees from the various countries, to receive the poor asylum seekers who had had their fill of terror and tribtions, into this ce of rtive safety.

    It could be said, that all that they saw along the way had rather surprised Jun Wu Xie. She had not thought that the Fire Country would handle everything so appropriately and not chose to remain uninvolved to protect only themselves.

    All the ces of entertainment were shuttered and closed, the money invested into the war.

 Chapter 1403

    Chapter 1403: ¡°Iron Empress (1)¡±

    When the horse carriages of Jun Wu Xie and herpanions, the soldiers guarding the city¡¯s gates asked their routine questions. But when they saw that the person sitting inside the carriage was Jun Wu Xie with her looks altered, they were immediately stunned. When they recovered their senses, they quickly fell to their knees in obeisance to pay their respects and even when the carriages had passed to enter the city, the shock to their hearts still did not fade away.

    [Their His Majesty has returned!]

    [His Majesty had returned!]

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s return, immediately caused a stir to rise in a wave throughout the entire Fire Country¡¯s Imperial Capital. All of them could not believe that their ruler had finally returned!

    Although Jun Wu Xie had not stayed in the Fire Country for long, but every mission she embarked on hadpletely shocked the citizens of the Fire Country right to their souls. All of them in the entire country knew that they had a powerful and young ruler.

    Inside the Fire Country¡¯s Imperial Pce, the candles in the Imperial Study flickered and the brows of the girl studying the dossiers furrowed up. Piled up upon the table before her, were countless scrolls that requested for military reinforcements that struck fear and trepidation into one¡¯s heart.

    The girl had a sweet and dainty countenance although she couldn¡¯t really be termed a outstanding ravishing beauty, Under the soft and warm glow from the firelight, the girl¡¯s side profile of her face was seen tock a certain gentleness in her beauty, and tinged with a certain level of sharpness.

    ¡°The Yang Country has already sent us twelve letters in session asking for help. Your Lady Majesty, look..... should we.....¡± The pce maid standing on the side said with a worried expression as she picked up the scroll that had dropped.

    The girl sitting at the table lifted her head slightly, her eyes steady and calm.

    ¡°The Yang Country possesses advantageous terrain, which is easy to defend and hard to invade into. From the very first moment they were attacked by the Poison Men, they had already sent us a letter requesting for help. With the might of the Yang Country, it isn¡¯t that they do not possess the power to fight against the Poison Men army, but they just want to reduce their own losses and we do not need to bother with them.¡± Qu Ling Yue replied with a frown.

    ¡°Then what about the Ling Country?¡± The little pce maid asked as she looked at Qu Ling Yue who had be the Fire Country¡¯s Empress, her eyes filled with reverence.

    ¡°I have already sent out troops to go there.¡± Qu Ling Yue muttered and buried her head to look at the scroll unfurled upon the table.

    Every one of them asked for urgency, the contents seemingly almost the same.

    Seeking for help!

    Seeking for help!

    However strong the Fire Country¡¯s military was, it was not enough to split them to all the countries. Hence, Qu Ling Yue had needed to select from all those letters seeking for help, picking out those that really needed help.

    The little pce maid stood silently on one side, not daring to open her mouth carelessly anymore.

    The Fire Country¡¯s Empress, throughout thends under the Heavens, was a girl highly filled with controversy.

    She was originally the Young Chief of the Thousand Beast City, but had unfortunately suffered the most unbearable nightmare a girl could possibly go through her entire life. And just as everyone thought that she would be despised and abandoned by the world, the young Emperor of the Fire Country had married her and made her the Empress!

    In the beginning when Qu Ling Yue had just be the Empress, how much of those curses of disdain had she then carried upon her back? Not just the people of the world had despised her iming she was unclean, but even the citizens of the Fire Country had been ashamed of having her as an Empress. If not for the firm and resolute decision by Jun Wu Xie at that time, and the Grand Adviser, Wen Yu¡¯s patient guidance and support, after Qu Ling Yue was conferred the Empress, she might very well have drowned from all the spittle from the citizens of the Fire Country.

    Just as everyone under the Heavens had thought that such a shameful Empress would shut herself inside the pce and not the a step out from inside, Qu Ling Yue had instead walked straight into the Imperial Court after Jun Wu Xie left, to be an Imperial Empress who stood in ce of Jun Wu Xie to deal with the stately affairs of the Fire Country¡¯s Imperial Court.

    The memory was still fresh within the pce maid¡¯s mind. At that time, how badly Qu Ling Yue had been mercilessly berated and admonished, those venomous curses that had been so grating on the ears. Even as a bystander, the pce maid had not been able to bear it as tears flowed down her face, what¡¯s more for Qu Ling Yue herself?

    But Qu Ling Yue had not wept, not even once.

 Chapter 1404

    Chapter 1404: ¡°Iron Empress (2)¡±

    No one would have thought that the Empress who once had a thousand fingers pointed at her saying she was unclean would now turn out to be the Iron Empress who acted highly decisively whose orders were adhered to in a sh.

    After the Poison Men invaded, she had been the fastest to decide to strengthen the defense of the borders, limit the country¡¯s spending and divert their military strength and money into the war. And she established a joint battle n with the Qi and Buckwheat Kingdom, to control the situation.

    Those people who had once cursed at Qu Ling Yue, had now all mped their mouths up in silence.

    Within the entire Fire Country now, no one dared to say a word of disparagement against Qu Ling Yue any longer.

    A series of knocks upon the door interrupted the pce maid¡¯s train of thoughts and she went forward to open the door of the Imperial Study. A guard knelt outside with a highly excited expression on his face.

    ¡°Your Lady Majesty! His Majesty..... has returned to the pce!¡±

    A crash sounded. Qu Ling Yue had dropped the ink b upon the table with a trembling hand. She lifted her head in sudden confusion and in that pair of highly attractive eyes, they revealed a rare moment of the old nervousness and shock from her more naive and younger self.

    ¡°What did you say.....¡± Qu Ling Yue said, noticing that her voice was beginning to tremble.

    ¡°His Majesty is back in the pce and he is now waiting for you in the great hall.¡± The guard replied.

    Qu Ling Yue stood up with a swoosh. That countenance that had grown to have always been calm and collected was at that moment showing a trace of nervousness and bashfulness that most young girls possessed.

    ¡°I.....¡±

    Qu Ling Yue saw that she did not have time to change out of her clothes, and her dress was stained with ck ink. She suddenly realized that after having pulled a few sessive all nighters, her face was haggard looking and her hairdo was in quite a mess.

    [She¡¯s back, but..... with herself in such a state, how is she going to see her like this?]

    ¡°Your Lady Majesty.....¡± The pce maid could not help herself but utter out. She had onlye to serve at Qu Ling Yue¡¯s side about half a year ago and she had never once seen Qu Ling Yue show such a girlish demeanor. At present, the entire world knew that their Fire Country had an Iron Empress, but who would have thought that this Iron Empress would upon hearing that her husband had returned, show such girlish unease and adorable silliness?

    The pce maid¡¯s address startled Qu Ling Yue and she looked at the phoenix robe on her before she took a deep breath.

    ¡°Send men out with the news that His Majesty has returned to the pce to the Grand Adviser and Lei Chen and have them rush themselves to the pce immediately. I..... will go wee His Majesty first!¡± Qu Ling Yue ordered as she lifted her head slightly, trying her hardest to suppress the excitement rising in her heart before she stepped out of the Imperial Study.

    Within the Fire Country¡¯s grand hall, Jun Wu Xie was seated upon the Imperial Throne as she flipped through the battle reports about the situation at the frontlines of Fire Country over this period when a voice rang out in announcement. She lifted her head and a dignified and imposing figure fell into her eyes.

    Upon the face that was once filled with the bashfulness of a young girl, it had now lost some of her bubbly liveliness, but had gained a certain sense of dignified steadiness, like a bird turned into a butterfly, her mannerisms and demeanorpletely different from before.

    Having parted for more than a year, if not for her looks that had remained unchanged, Jun Wu Xie really would not have been able to recognize the girl before her as the same one whose ears and face would turn red after speaking barely two words with her.

    Qu Ling Yue approached demurely, gracefully kneeling within the great hall.

    ¡°Your Lady wees Your Majesty¡¯s return to the Imperial Pce, a thousand upon a thousand years to my Imperial Majesty.¡± A sincere and devoted bow of obeisance, that was truly the wishes she felt in her heart.

    Jun Wu Xie turned her attention back and said: ¡°Stand up.¡±

    ¡°I thank Your Majesty.¡± Qu Ling Yue struggled to maintain herposure but was unable to stop the hands hidden within her sleeves from trembling as she looked at Jun Wu Xie seated upon the Imperial Throne. Having not seen her for more than a year, Jun Wu Xie had grown taller and her figure had be slender. Although she knew in her heart that Jun Wu Xie was female, but in Qu Ling Yue¡¯s heart had at the moment upon seeing Jun Wu Xie, immediately thumped wildly uncontrobly.

 Chapter 1405

    Chapter 1405: ¡°Iron Empress (3)¡±

    Besides Jun Wu Xie inside the great hall, Jun Wu Yao, Qiao Chu and the rest of the gang were standing on the side. Qu Ling Yue¡¯s gaze slowly swung over the few of them and nodded slightly, in a show of greeting.

    Qiao Chu looked at Qu Ling Yue who had undergone aplete transformation over the past year and his mind suddenly could not seem to process it quickly enough as he turned his head around to whisper softly beside Hua Yao¡¯s ear: ¡°This is that same littless from the Thousand Beast City? Why do I feel she has be apletely different person?¡±

    The change that hade over Qu Ling Yue was just too great and Qiao Chu should not be med for his shocked reaction as even Hua Yao and the others could clearly detect the tremendous change that hade over Qu Ling Yue.

    ¡°Little Xie¡¯s judgement of her had been right.¡± Hua Yao said softly.

    Qiao Chu quickly nodded vehemently in agreement.

    Qu Ling Yue only managed to suppress her highly excited heart after much effort. She wanted so much to ask how Jun Wu Xie had been the past one year and whether she was fine, but she was unable to put it into words. She was silent for a while before she said: ¡°Your Majesty¡¯s purpose in returning to the pce, is regarding the matter with the monsters?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie nodded slightly. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Qu Ling Yue immediately understood and did not say anything else but just pped her hands together. The pce attendants who had been waiting outside then brought in all the scrolls she had prepared beforeing here.

    ¡°All these records the movements of the monsters in the past one year and I implore for Your Majesty take a look at them.¡± Without the slightest bit of conventional greetings and a single tedious question, Qu Ling Yue efficiently presented the information Jun Wu Xie needed the most without a fuss.

    Those scrolls were delivered into Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hands and with Jun Wu Xie¡¯s photographic memory which remembered all she saw, scanning through all of them did not take much out of her.

    Every single scroll was clearly categorized and it recorded in detail the ce the Poison Men first appeared and all the ces every time the Poison Men armyunched a battle. The records included the number of Poison Men and the losses of both sides for those battles, every single one of those graceful characters in those small and intricate lines, all penned by Qu Ling Yue herself. The Fire Country¡¯s informationwork spans all over the ce and Qu Ling Yue had gathered all the the information pertaining to the Poison Men together to arrange and mark them out systematically, that allowed Jun Wu Xie to understand them all with just one nce through them.

    ¡°The countries that the Poison Men first appeared in, are all countries that the Condor Country had invited back then. Your Lady has heard that the Condor Country¡¯s Imperial Capital had possessed something evil that was able to alter the constitution of a human. But ording to the investigations Your Lady has carried out, these Poison Men had not been created from the remnant forces of the Condor Country. But even they were not, it would most certainly still be linked to the Condor Country in some way.¡± Qu Ling Yue said in a clear voice.

    Jun Wu Xie saw upon the scrolls, the row upon row of numbers specifying the number of deaths, and she quickly discovered that any ce that had the Buckwheat Kingdom, the Fire Country or the Qi Kingdom as reinforcements, the death toll of the side friendly to them were controlled within an eptable range, much better than she had previously thought.

    ¡°In all the ces that the Fire Country, the Qi Kingdom and the Buckwheat Kingdom had soldiers in, the number of battles carried out there are significantly reduced. Have all of you discovered a way to deal with those Poison Men?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked as she looked at Qu Ling Yue. She believed in the prowess of the armies in the Fire Country and the Qi Kingdom, but if even the ces where reinforcements from the Buckwheat Kingdom were showed the same phenomenon, it then became somewhat inconceivable.

    Afterall, the Buckwheat Kingdom did not have a firm foundation and did not possess a ferocious attack force like the Rui Lin Army, hence, the prowess they were showing was rather surprising.

    Qu Ling Yue stared slightly surprised at Jun Wu Xie and after a moment of stunned bafflement, she suddenly gave a lightugh. Her face flushed faintly pink and she looked at Jun Wu Xie to say.

    ¡°Has Your Majesty forgotten?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked in puzzlement.

    ¡°That thing that Your Majesty left behind before.¡± Qu Ling Yue said with a smile.

 Chapter 1406

    Chapter 1406: ¡°Negotiation (1)¡±

    ¡°Thest time when Your Majesty left the pce, you went to the Qi Kingdom and handed a very important item to Duke Lin of the Qi Kingdom. And it was exactly because of the existence of this item that it made the might of our Fire Country and that of the other two countries to be increased by a tremendous degree, but its seems that Your Majesty has forgotten all about it.¡± Qu Ling Yue said and she suddenly released her spirit power out in a re. She was rather gifted innately but whenpared to a demon like Jun Wu Xie, it was not even worth mentioning. At the instant she released her spirit power, the spirit power swirling around her body suddenly turned purple!

    That purple coloured spirit glow was not as intense and pure as the spirit power of Jun Wu Xie and herpanions and it onlysted for a few seconds before it disappeared.

    But it cannot be denied that that was a Purple Spirit!

    ¡°Temporarily raising the spirit power¡¯s level?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked with a arch of her eyebrow, immediately understanding what Qu Ling Yue was talking about.

    Back when she had left the Qi Kingdom, in order to be prepared for any eventualities, she had specially handed the method to temporarily elevate one¡¯s spirit power level to Jun Xian, asking him to impart the skill to the people in the three allied countries, for them to possess stronger power to defend themselves.

    And it was Jun Wu Xie¡¯s highly prudent action that had given the armies of the three countries the best weapon against the Poison Men.

    For a red spirit, the amount of time one would be able maintain the Purple Spirit was very very short. But at moments when live and death was at stake, a mere minute¡¯s explosive power would be able to turn the situation around!

    ¡°Duke Lin gifted this skill to Your Lady and the Buckwheat Kingdom¡¯s Grand Tutor, and urged us to impart the skill to the citizens as well. Although the time we had avable for us to learn it was rather short, but we have already seen it taking initial effect.¡± Qu Ling Yue exined with a smile on her lips. The first time she saw that skill, she had not been able to believe that such a mystifying skill could exist in this world.

    Throughout the Fire Country¡¯s army, almost everyone had learnt the skill and although their spirit powers were not that powerful, they were still at least capable of that instantaneous explosion of their spirit powers.

    And when a million Purple Spirits gathered together go on a rampage at the same time, even if they were only able to maintain it for a mere thirty seconds, it was enough for them to inflict a earth shattering effect!

    The Qi Kingdom and the Buckwheat Kingdom having received the Condor Country¡¯s legacy had their military might greatly increased. With the addition of the Fire Country¡¯s army, they could be said to be a coalition of a highly formidable force. And it was precisely because the armies of the three countries possessed such prowess that they were able to deploy their soldiers to reinforce the other countries, otherwise, with the overwhelming ferocity of the Poison Men, they would have found it difficult to even protect themselves.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded her head. She knew very well how intense the effects of that skill could be, the skill she had unraveled from thest words her ¡°Master¡± had left behind.

    It was not just the armies of the three countries, even themon citizens who had never joined the military had learnt it and the skill had pervaded the general poption of the three countries. Young children who had just begun to cultivate with their Ring Spirits were also already taught the skill.

    It could also be said that even if the three countries did not have any army manning their borders, the citizens themselves would be enough to defeat the Poison Men army.

    The Poison Men were powerful only whenpared against the average human. Equipped with the skill to temporary raise one¡¯s spirit power level even for just an instant, would be enough to destroy the Poison Men!

    As they were talking, the Grand Adviser Wen Yu and Lei Chen came rushing in in a hurry. The two men stepped into the great hall and looked with pleasant surprise at Jun Wu Xie who was seated inside the great hall, where they immediately knelt in greeting.

    Meanwhile, Wen Yu¡¯s tranquil gaze froze slightly when he saw Jun Wu Xie. The others might not have noticed, but he could clearly feel that Jun Wu Xie¡¯s current powers had already broken through to the Purple Spirit!

    In just a short year¡¯s time, she had actually grown from the blue spirit to the Purple Spirit!

 Chapter 1407

    Chapter 1407: ¡°Secretly Rich Asking to be Kept (1)¡±

    The moment that realization formed in Wen Yu¡¯s head, a guess rose up suddenly.

    Could it be, that Jun Wu Xie had really found the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb?

    Wen Yu pushed down the shock within his heart and quietly observed Qiao Chu and the rest of thepanions who had journeyed with Jun Wu Xie, where he immediately realized that all the youths had also broken through to the Purple Spirit as well! But what really quaked Wen Yu was instead from the one standing at the side of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s throne, a man who looked devishly engaging.

    Even with the level of his own powers, he was actually unable to detect that man¡¯s powers!

    In such a situation, it could only mean that his powers was far higher than him by several times for that to happen!

    At Jun Wu Xie¡¯s side, there was actually such an expert hidden!

    ¡°I¡¯ve not seen Your Majesty for quite a long while. Are things fine?¡± Lei Chen asked with a smile,pletely oblivious to the changes in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s powers.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded.

    ¡°Grand Adviser, Prince. His Majesty returned because of the incidents with those monsters and you need only tell His Majesty all that you know about them and that will do.¡± Qu Ling Yue said from the side, her tone of voice clearly different from when she had been speaking to Jun Wu Xie.

    Lei Chen nodded and secretly looked at Qu Ling Yue whose personality had changedpletely. Who would have thought the bumbling and innocent littless from before would actually change to be like this? His heart was highly emotional, but there was nothing he could do.

    Lei Chen was mainly in charge of affairs that called for him to evenly distribute the resources and supplies. In a war, there was a need for funds, and the kind of funds a war called for was astronomical. If the Fire Country was only defending themselves, with the Fire Country¡¯s wealth, it would merely be a drop in the ocean. But the Fire Country had been incessantly sending their soldiers out to reinforce the other countries and the military supplies, medicine, food rations the reinforcement contingents needed would all increase in folds.

    The blood of the Poison Men contained strong poison andnds that had been tainted with the blood of the Poison Men would suddenly turn barren. That had destroyed many farnds and the sources for food had turned to cause a big drain on them. The war had gone on for an entire year and within this one year, the wealth the Fire Country had umted over so many years was depleting at an rming rate.

    Although the Qi Kingdom and the Buckwheat Kingdom had received the Condor Country¡¯s wealth, but as the Condor Country had been prone to battle and they were a country that diverted gains made from one battle right into another, their treasury had been sparse, where there wasn¡¯t actually much benefits to gain in that aspect.

    Hence, the Fire Country had not only needed to carry supplies to just the Fire Country¡¯s army alone but they had also needed to take the Qi Kingdom and the Buckwheat Kingdom into consideration as well.

    That had increased the drain upon the Fire Country¡¯s treasury by arge margin and it was now already empty. Lei Chen was at that point worrying how he was going to raise those supplies.

    This was the first time that the Fire Country had had to worry about money since their founding.

    But at present, thends were in turmoil and not a single country had abundance in their national treasury so even if he wanted to borrow to tide them over, there wasn¡¯t anybody to borrow from.

    Battle prowess, they had it. But now they were stuck with the need for money and that really made Lei Chen want to cry but no tears came out.

    ¡°Your vassal has already ordered men to raise funds within the country and I hope we will be able to hold out for a while. Our Fire Country¡¯s situation is still not that bad currently, but the Qi Kingdom and the Buckwheat Kingdom are in worse shape and I do not know how long they canst.¡± In tumultuous war, stabilizing the citizens¡¯ popr sentiment was most important. The Fire Country had not only needed to feed their own citizens, they also had to allow the refugees from the other countries they had received to scrape out a living.

    Fortunately the Fire Country was wealthy and their people strong, or they would not have been able to bear the burden.

    ¡°No need for such superfluous actions.¡± Jun Wu Xie said suddenly.

    Lei Chen looked at Jun Wu Xie in puzzlement.

    ¡°But Your Majesty.....¡± They really had no more money.....

    ¡°Ye Jie.¡± Jun Wu Xie said as she turned her head slightly, calling out to the little girl hiding in the corner who was carrying a little hamster in her hands.

    Ye Jie who heard her name being called out immediately raised her head nervously.

 Chapter 1408

    Chapter 1408: ¡°Secretly Rich Asking to be Kept (2)¡±

    Ye Sha gave a slight cough from the side indicating Ye Jie to go on over. Unustomed to interacting with others, Ye Jie half side of her face flushed red as she stepped with her little silver belled feet, the bells tinkling as she walked toe before Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Ye Jie here.....¡± She answered with a weak voice.

    ¡°Hand the Hell Rodent over to me.¡± Jun Wu Xie said as she stretched her hand towards Ye Jie. Ye Jie then quickly handed the Hell Rodent over to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hand almost without a moment¡¯s hesitation.

    Hugging a chestnut to its chest, the Hell Rodent was still snoring asleep when it was poked awake by Jun Wu Xie¡¯s fingertip. It then stood up groggily upon Jun Wu Xie¡¯s palm, its tiny paws still grasping the chestnut tightly.

    That was a prize he had just barely managed to snatch from under Lord Meh Meh and the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit¡¯s paws!

    ¡°Squeak?¡± The Hell Rodent looked at Jun Wu Xie in confusion.

    Jun Wu Xie stroked its tiny belly and she found the soft furry sensation under her fingers highly irresistible.

    ¡°Throw up.¡±Jun Wu Xie said.

    The Hell Rodent blinked its eyes and turned its head to look at Ye Jie. When it saw Ye Jie nod her head, it finally released that chestnut in its paws and after carefully cing it on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s palm, it opened its little mouth and dug its paws into its mouth!

    After that, Lei Chen stared with his eyes widened and his jaw almost dropped when he saw the puny sized Hell Rodent pulling out an egg sized luminous pearl from inside its mouth!

    ¡°Squeak!¡± The Hell Rodent held the luminous pearl before Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes.

    But Jun Wu Xie still shook her head.

    The Hell Rodent stuffed the luminous pearl back into its mouth and then pulled a beautiful piece of jade out from its mouth. The eyes of Little Jue standing on the side immediately lit up!

    ¡°Squeak?¡±

    Shook head.

    Magical artifact.

    ¡°Squeak?¡±

    Shook head.

    After seeing the things the Hell Rodent pulling out from its mouth bing more and more mind blowing, Jun Wu Xie then simply pointed at the glittery golden dragon throne she was seated upon.

    The Hell Rodent immediately understood what Jun Wu Xie meant as it pulled out a gold bar from inside its mouth with a flourish!

    Jun Wu Xie then nodded her head in satisfaction.

    ¡°Continue.¡±

    Hence, the Hell Rodent then leapt off from Jun Wu Xie¡¯s palm and stood upon the dragon throne as it pulled solid gold bars out from its mouth continuously.....

    In just the blink of an eye, the gold bars umted at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s feet had already covered past her ankles.

    Lei Chen¡¯s eyes were fixed upon the scene before him, already stunned way beyond words.

    [Great Lords!]

    [Could that fat rat that be the legendary bottomless treasure trove? !]

    The heavy clunks continued to fill the air as the Hell Rodent went on to pour gold bars out from its mouth. The entire floor of the great hall was soonpletely filled with gold bars that slipped all over the ce.

    Seeing such an enormous amount of gold bars, was just too incredible to believe.

    And the Hell Rodent did not seem to be slowing in the slightest.

    It wasn¡¯t till the gold bars filled everyst corner of the enormous great hall and was about to spill out over the threshold at the door that Jun Wu Xie finally said: ¡°Alright. Just throw up these for now.¡±

    The Hell Rodent immediately mped its mouth shut and tottered its way back onto Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hand to hold the sad and miserable looking chestnut as its happily scuttled back onto Ye Jie¡¯s shoulder.

    Acting as if.....

    All those countless number of gold bars on the floor, was not even the least bit more valuable than the tattered and badly chewed up little chestnut, that was all covered with holes and tiny bite marks.

    ¡°Take these first to deal with the immediate needs. If its not enough, just go to Ye Jie. She¡¯ll have enough.¡± Jun Wu Xie said generously.

    Lei Chen¡¯s eyes were already almost blinded by the sea of brilliantly glittering gold right before him with his jaw still upon the floor, unable to recover himself.

    This was the first time that he discovered, their His Majesty was actually..... so unimaginably rich!

    [That fat rat there, really isn¡¯t a bottomless treasure trove?]

    Qu Ling Yue stifled a smile as she looked at Jun Wu Xie, her eyes filled with awe and reverence, like no matter what kind of earth shattering deed Jun Wu Xie did, it was as it should be in Qu Ling Yue¡¯s eyes, because..... Jun Wu Xie in her heart, was just omnipotent.

 Chapter 1409

    Chapter 1409: ¡°Secretly Rich Asking to be Kept (3)¡±

    Qiao Chu looked at Lei Chen lookingpletely bbergasted and he feltpletely well satisfied.

    If Lei Chen only knew that what he was seeing before his eyes was merely the tip of the iceberg, he wondered what Lei Chen would then think?

    Before they had left the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb, Ye Jie had gotten the Hell Rodent to swallow up all the treasures within the ce into its belly and the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb now was just an empty shell as even the Dark Emperor¡¯s coffin had been swallowed up by the Hell Rodent as well.

    Whenever he thought of the fact that the people from the Middle Realm were still blindly searching for the famed legendary treasures, stumbling over each other in incessant waves and dying as martyrs, Qiao Chu would feel an evil sense of satisfaction in his heart.

    Who would have thought that all of the riches the Dark Emperor once possessed would now be stuffed up within the belly of that tiny little innocent looking Hell Rodent?

    With the riches the Dark Emperor had, there¡¯s no need to even talk about rescuing the Fire Country¡¯s treasury, even if they wanted to arm everyone within the entire Lower Realm from their toes up to every single strand of hair on their heads, it could easily be aplished!

    With the injection of that mountainous pile of gold bars from Jun Wu Xie, Lei Chen was finally able to heaved a sigh of relief and did not have to worry about money.

    The Fire Country¡¯s situation was still rather stable and Wen Yu then went on to report to Jun Wu Xie about the current situations of the Qi Kingdom and the Buckwheat Kingdom.

    The Qi Kingdom had Qi Kingdom¡¯s military strength had been badly depleted by the war from before and fortunately they still had the Rui Lin Army holding the fort. Within one short year, the Qi Kingdom¡¯s military strength had bloated up by ten times and their battle prowess had grown to be a match to that of the Fire Country. The Buckwheat Kingdom had an adequate strength in numbers but in terms of training, they were not as well practiced as the Lin Pce and hence Qu Ling Yue had sent Lei Xi to the Buckwheat Kingdom to prop them up. Lei Xi had silently endured himself for many years painstakingly seeking for an opportunity to exact revenge. He actually possessed rather great talent and had an exceptional understanding in military tactics and strategies. The Qi Kingdom had also temporarily sent Long Qi to help the Buckwheat Kingdom and with the addition of these two people, it had allowed the Buckwheat Kingdom¡¯s army to be elevated up a few levels in battle prowess.

    ¡°The Poison Men¡¯s numbers are just too numerous and seeking topletely eradicate them in a short span of time would pose to be rather difficult. The biggest headache we have facing us now is that we had not been able to pinpoint where the nest of the Poison Men really is. I am of the belief that behind these attacks from the Poison Men, there is definitely someone masterminding it all from behind the scenes. Those Poison Men were originally justmon citizens and because they were inflicted with the poison, they lost their humanity and turned into puppets manipted by someone¡¯s unseen hands. If we are not able to sniff out the hidden mastermind behind all of this, even if we defeat the Poison Men armies every single time, as long as that person still remains, he would be able to constantly take advantage of the chaos and turmoil sweeping across thends to create even more Poison Men.¡± Wen Yu said with a faint sigh. Towards the cmity that struck the Lower Realm this time, he already had his own guesses about it in his heart, but it was not convenient for him to share it with Qu Ling Yue and the others, while he was sure Jun Wu Xie knew exactly what he was driving at.

    With the entirends in chaos, every country was bitterly fighting to hold out. When the smoke beacons of war rose, people everywhere were not able to live and escaping refugees were all over the ce, those refugees would easily be targeted by some people.

    ¡°For this matter, I will deal with it.¡± Jun Wu Xie said as her eyes narrowed,pletely understanding what Wen Yu was telling her.

    Without eradicating the source, it will still be merely treating the symptoms and not the root.

    ¡°Dumb Qiao.¡± Jun Wu Xie said suddenly.

    ¡°Here!¡± Qiao Chu immediately stepped forward.

    ¡°You and Brother Hua stay here and guard the Fire Country while Little Yan and Little Ruo will make your way to the Qi Kingdom. Fan Zhuo you will bring Little Jue to the Buckwheat Kingdom and if any situation urs, you can just strike. If you discover any news about the mastermind behind all this, investigate carefully into it.¡± Jun Wu Xie instructed firmly and decisively.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Qiao Chu and the otherpanions immediately acknowledged!

    With their current powers, even if they were trapped deep within the Poison Men army, they would be able to escape safely.

    ¡°Wu Yao, you shall thene with me to look into the powers of this mastermind behind the Poison Men army.¡± Jun Wu Xie then said as the corners of her lips curled up into a chilling smile. Against one who dared to stir up such a storm here in the Lower Realm, he really couldn¡¯t me her for being harsh towards him.

 Chapter 1410

    Chapter 1410: ¡°Sly Rat (1)¡±

    To sniff out the mastermind hiding behind the scenes, one must first find his location. That person was very intelligent and till now he had never once shown his face before. Although the ruler of the various countries had their own guesses, they were however still unable to identify the person. For Jun Wu Xie to locate that person within the entire Lower Realm, it would be like finding a needle within a haystack.

    But it was notpletely without clues. Jun Wu Xie had marked out the few main areas around the spots the Poison Men had first appeared in the beginning and intended to start her search from those ces.

    Having just returned but was immediately about to part again, Qu Ling Yue¡¯s heart was suddenly feeling highly reluctant, but she was not able to speak a single word urging her to stay, having to wish her sess in her endeavours instead.

    Qiao Chu and the otherpanions went about preparing for their own assignments while Ye Sha, Ye Mei and Ye Jie followed Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao. Before they left, Jun Wu Xie did not forget to make the Hell Rodent throw up another two batches of gold bars to let Rong Ruo and her otherpanions bring to the Qi Kingdom and the Buckwheat Kingdom, at the same time digging out a few magical artifacts for the gang to serve as extra protection.

    When they were left the Fire Country, in order to deal with everything in the shortest time possible, Jun Wu Xie unabashedly used Jun Wu Yao as her mode of transportation as with Jun Wu Yao flying, his speed was more than ten times faster than a horse carriage.

    In an extremely short time, Jun Wu Xie made her way to the spot where the very first incident had urred. Those ces were by nowpletely uninhabited and the houses had all fallen into ruin and disrepair and Jun Wu Xie did not manage to gather any useful clues from there.

    Her initial guess was almost denied of any possibility at that moment and Jun Wu Xie had no other leads to continue to work on.

    ¡°We will definitely find it, do not be too anxious.¡± Jun Wu Yao soothed with a slight sigh when he saw Jun Wu Xie¡¯s brows frown up. The worries in his little one¡¯s heart was really bing more and more.

    ¡°There must be a problem somewhere. It shouldn¡¯t be like this.¡± Jun Wu Xie said as she sat down upon the dpidated stone step. The city before her eyes was the ce the Poison Men were first spotted and the entire city waspletely abandoned where not a single person would be found within a surrounding ten mile radius of here. The city had been destroyed by the Poison Men and ity here empty with a heavy silence hanging over it except for the sound of the wind blowing past her ears.

    They had searched through more than ten ces consecutively and it still had not yielded her any results. Jun Wu Xie kept having a feeling that she was misunderstanding something somewhere and she took out the map of the Lower Realm to spread it onto the ground. She then used a charcoal pencil to mark out all the ces the Poison Men had appeared before one by one. She had visited every single ce marked out upon the map and besidesplete destion, she had found nothing else from them.

    Everything seemed to have bloomed from within the ces the incidents had urred themselves, done so cleanly that it would puzzle anyone.

    Jun Wu Xie stared at the more than ten ck dots before her and fell deep into thought.

    ¡°Actually, in this whole incident, there is something odd about it. The Twelve Pces bing anxious being pushed to the wall is understandable but why are they taking such great pains to do this? Do they seek to destroy the entire Lower Realm? All the ces that Young Miss gathered the maps from previously have also been searched and nothing unexpected had happened in those ces. When those people lost the maps, they did not go search for them after that.¡± Ye Sha voiced out his own doubts with his brows slightly furrowed.

    ¡°Not just a single pce had lost their map and if it was because of the map that made them unleash such a maniacal retaliation, then the culprit behind this would not be from just one individual pce alone.¡± Ye Mei added.

    Ye Mei¡¯s words fell into Jun Wu Xie¡¯s ears and something suddenly seemed to sh within Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mind. She immediately reached out her hand and picked up the map from the ground to carefully study it once again.

 Chapter 1411

    Chapter 1411: ¡°Sly Rat (2)¡±

    Suddenly, Jun Wu Xie discovered a ce that was suspicious.

    ¡°Wu Yao, look here.¡± Jun Wu Xie said as she ced her finger on a spot upon the map.

    Jun Wu Yao looked at the spot Jun Wu Xie¡¯s finger was pointing at and his brow lifted slightly in thought.

    The ces that Jun Wu Xie had marked out did not focus on any particr area and it could even be said to be highly scattered. If one did not look very carefully, no one would discover anything wrong with it. But with just one point of the finger from Jun Wu Xie, everything marked out upon the map seemed to be calling out.

    The ck dots marked upon the map that numbered more than ten of them were ced on many areas but if one looked carefully enough, the ck dots still seem to circle around a particr ce, forming up a strange and irregr circle.

    And right in the centre of that circle, was a virtually unheard of city, That city belonged to a little country called the Fan Country. They were not powerful and did notmand much of a presence in the Lower Realm and that city was one that could be considered to be slightlyrge, not too prosperous but due to its proximity to a mine, it enjoyed rich resources, which gained it a little bit of fame.

    Qu Ling Yue had initially carefully recorded the details of the ces the Poison Men appeared and everywhere where that they had been spotted before, she had marked them out clearly. And when Jun Wu Xie saw the scrolls that Qu Ling Yue had recorded all the details in, she saw that the ces the Poison Men had appeared was highly scattered and had not seemed to have any specific direction. But there was one point that stood out. The ces that the Poison Men first attacked were all small countries who were incapable of putting up any significant resistance and they were carried out in ces where the results would be thinnest before the cmity spread to the rest of the Lower Realm.

    The Fan Country was also within their scope of attacks but what was strange was that the ces where the Fan Country was first attacked was not at their borders, but from a city much further inside.

    Although the number of time they were attacked was very little, but whenpared to the multitude of other attacks they carried out, that fact began to stick out.

    ¡°They¡¯re a bunch of really sly rats.¡± Jun Wu Yao said as a cold smile curled up the corner of his lips.

    The city pointed out was close to the border and the first city that was first to be attacked was not too far off, and the ces where the Poison Men had appeared right after that were also rather close to that city, forming up into an irregr circle.

    Only for this one city that had never suffered a single attack from the Poison Men.

    Based on reason, quite a number of ces close to this city had been visited by the Poison Men before but they had miraculously missed out such arge target, which made it a little hard to exin. And the first ces that the Poison Men had been ces surrounding this ce which made one can¡¯t help but think there¡¯s more to it than meets the eye about the ce.

    ¡°If my guess is not wrong, inside this city, we might just gain a significant result.¡± Jun Wu Xie said with a slight curl of her lips. Regardless how sly a rat was, their tails would finally still betray them.

    ¡°Little Xie wants to go there?¡± Jun Wu Yao asked with augh.

    ¡°Naturally.¡± Jun Wu Xie replied.

    Jun Wu Yao smiled and then said: ¡°Alright, as you wish.¡±

    Upon saying that, he suddenly carried up Jun Wu Xie horizontally in his arms, and with a tap of his feet, he went soaring up into the air.

    And Ye Sha, Ye Mei and Ye Jie who had been standing at the side immediately saw their expressions twist up upon seeing Jun Wu Yao leave.

    Their Lord Jue leaving just like that was a little too debonair and carefree. Although they were able to make use of the magical artifacts that enabled them to temporarily fly, but they had already depleted a good part of their strength the entire way and they really found that they were not able to be like their Lord Jue who could just ¡°go on a trip¡± anytime and anyce he wished!

    Ye Jie silently touched the Spirit Shackle Mask and instantly turned into Ye Gu.

    ¡°You two morons can just continue to stay here, your Great Lord here will make a move first!¡± Immediately upon saying that, Ye Gu crushed the magical artifact in his hand to go catch up!

    [Bloody bugger who abandoned us! Scoundrel!] The two men who were left behind cursed and swore miserably aloud.

 Chapter 1412

    Chapter 1412: ¡°Sly Rat (3)¡±

    The Fan Country¡¯s Clear Breeze City was a city that had a little fame due to it having a vein of ore as resources and that fame was limited only within the Fan Country itself.

    About a year ago, this ce was not considered to be a rich norfortable but just that like any otherrge city, it stood on arger piece ofnd and that¡¯s all.

    But now, the situation at the Clear Breeze City was wholly different.

    When the Poison Men started spreading devastation, the Clear Breeze City became one piece of tranquil paradise within the Fan Country. The ce had never had any Poison Man appear before and the inside of the city was the same as it was in the past. As the Clear Breeze City had a vast and wide area but the original inhabitants in the city was not that many, after the Poison Men started appearing everywhere else, quite a number of people from nearby cities began to head to the Clear Breeze City to seek refuge.

    Although these people were escaping from cmity, what these people encountered was just small waves of attack from the Poison Men. They had sustained losses, but it had not hurt them right to their bones. After they came to the Clear Breeze City, they had spent quite an amount of money to settle down in there which made the situation in the Clear Breeze City take a big turn in fortune, to the extent that in certain aspects, they had even overtaken the Fan Country¡¯s Imperial Capital in terms of prosperity.

    The walls of the Clear Breeze City were high and mighty as it was originally the Capital City of the Fan Country when it was founded. Over time, as the Fan Country¡¯snds increased, the ruler had better choices and he had then moved the capital elsewhere. But having been once the Capital City, the construction of the Clear Breeze City was highly secure and that became one of the reasons that many people grew to firmly believe why the ce would not fall under the attack of the Poison Men.

    With thends under the Heavens in chaos, refugees frequently escaped to the Clear Breeze City seeking protection and the soldiers guarding the city were highly used to seeing that. They would let a batch of people in everyday and would fish for bribes from there.

    Outside the Clear Breeze City, it was filled with a dense squeeze of refugees who had escaped from disaster and these people were physically and mentally exhausted. No one had noticed that in the forested mountain not too far away, a suspicious ck shadow had silently descended from the skies, tond within the dense forest.

    Jun Wu Yao carried Jun Wu Xie and quietly fell among the trees. Jun Wu Xie peered through the gaps between the trees and saw that Clear Breeze City was blocked up by the the mass of refugees surrounding it.

    Outside the Clear Breeze City, many simple and crude tents could be seen and many of the refugees have already erected a sort of temporary abode for themselves.

    Jun Wu Xie watched those refugees and then looked at the set of clean and neat clothes upon her body. If they went over there like this, they would surely drawn a lot of attention to themselves immediately and that would not make for a good start for them.

    But, when she turned around and saw the so tragically good looking Jun Wu Yao, her heart nearly made her vomit out a mouthful of blood.

    She felt that she might be thinking too much about it but after having altered her own looks, standing beside such a brilliantly shining example of a man like Jun Wu Yao, she felt just as inconspicuous as dust.

    ¡°I think that there is a need for us to disguise and alter our looks a little.¡± Jun Wu Xie said.

    In these matters, she had had a lot of experience but Jun Wu Yao.....

    It seemed like with the exception of the colour of his eyes, his face had never changed by much before.

    Jun Wu Yao looked at Jun Wu Xie and put on pained look as he lifted an eyebrow in an arch and said: ¡°Could Little Xie have tired of looking at this bag of skin and now dislikes it?¡±

    [That¡¯s not true!]

    Jun Wu Xie rubbed at her temples. At times like this, only he would still be in the mood to joke around.

    Seeing Jun Wu Xie looking like she was beginning to get a headache, Jun Wu Yao beganughing without restraint and in the end, he received a sharp strike on his abdomen from Jun Wu Xie¡¯s elbow!

    ¡°Stop fooling around.¡±

    Jun Wu Yao rubbed at his belly, not feeling any pain but liked it rather much instead.

    ¡°As per yourmand my Young Miss. This highly reprehensible countenance of my humble self shall be ced in your hands, and to be dealt with as you deem fit.¡± Jun Wu Yao said with a smile as he held Jun Wu Xie¡¯s tiny hand up, to ce it upon his face.

 Chapter 1413

    Chapter 1413: ¡°Getting Into the City (1)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie stared at the mirth hidden deep within Jun Wu Yao¡¯s eyes and sighed slightly exasperated. She then took a slight step back and crossed her arms before her chest as she stared unruffled at Jun Wu Yao feigning docility.

    ¡°Then.....¡±

    ¡°Take off your robe first.¡±

    Jun Wu Yao was immediately stunned in his spot.

    After working on it for a while, Jun Wu Yao¡¯s handsome face was transformed under Jun Wu Xie¡¯s experienced hands to turn into a cultured and refined face, suddenly stripped of some of that blinding handsomeness, and looking a little bookish instead. He then changed into a light blue robe that Jun Wu Xie threw at him with a folding fan hanging from his hip. At one nce, he lookedpletely like a schrly and gentle intellectual.

    From being an almighty and powerful demon lord to be a frail and modest schr, that transformationpletely caused the little ck cat watching on the side to feel its skin crawl in horror.

    Under the entire Heavens, it is thought that only its Mistress alone would dare to mess around on that face.

    Compared to the change that Jun Wu Yao had undergone, it had been much simpler for Jun Wu Xie. She only needed to adjust her features that she had already altered and just grabbed a robe to change into.

    In the process of her changing, before Jun Wu Xie could prepare herself, Jun Wu Yao lifted his hand in a wave, which gathered all the leaves from all the surrounding branches to fall in a spiral ringing around Jun Wu Xie, that shielded her within a simple and independant space, a space where even Jun Wu Yao himself was excluded without.

    By the time Jun Wu Xie changed and came out, she had turned into a delicate youth who looked like he was down and out.

    The two of them were dressed in coarse and crude clothes, their faces unremarkable, and they would blend in inconspicuously within the crowd.

    The cautious Jun Wu Xie then proceeded to slightly mess up Jun Wu Yao¡¯s hair as he looked smilingly at her, putting on a tormented and aggrieved look to ask: ¡°Little Young Master, why humiliate your servant like this? Could your humble servant have done anything inappropriate?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie immediately rolled her eyes at him, thinking that he was really enjoying himself too much.

    Jun Wu Yao saw Jun Wu Xie roll her eyes and did not mind that expression of disdain in the least, but instead felt very warm inside. [The little one¡¯s expressions has be more and more expressive nowadays hasn¡¯t it?]

    After the two of them were finished with their disguise, they went out of the forest and followed the road toe to the outside of the Clear Breeze City. The gates of the Clear Breeze City was densely packed with refugees seeking to enter the city, withyers uponyers of people before it.

    ¡°We don¡¯t even know whether they will let a few more people in today.¡±

    ¡°I have been waiting here for several days! This Clear Breeze City only allows that small number of people to enter everyday. Sigh. But there¡¯s one good thing though, they give priority to the elderly and the young children, which shows that the Lord of the city has a bit of a conscience.¡±

    In times of crisis, humanity would often be put to the test. Even for people who know each other if not blood rted are faced with the risk of their lives, might not choose to care for each other. At times like this, the younger and stronger are usually prioritised but the Clear Breeze City seemed to still hold that bit on conscience who did not only not reject the elderly and very young, but were instead giving priority to these frail and weak ones to enter the city, a point that won quite a bit of praise from many people.

    Jun Wu Xie listened those words spoken by the people around but did not immediately draw her conclusion but just merely watched the densely packed crowd of people. Based on the speed that she was seeing, it would take more than just a while for them to be able to gain entry into the city.

    Jun Wu Xie fell deep in thought for a moment and then blinked her eyes at Jun Wu Yao. Jun Wu Yao smiled faintly, immediately understanding Jun Wu Xie¡¯s intentions.

    ¡°Who dropped this leaf of gold?¡±

    Someone among the crowd suddenly shouted loudly and slivers of glittery golden leaves were seen to be scattering down from the sky, quickly falling into the crowd. The refugees immediately started screaming as they bent their bodies down to pick them, instantly loosening up the crowd as spaces freed up among the people.

 Chapter 1414

    Chapter 1414: ¡°Getting Into the City (2)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie pulled on Jun Wu Yao as they slipped toe before the city gates when the crowd opened up some space.

    The soldiers at the city gates were a little stunned when they saw themotion within the crowd, never having thought that leaves of gold would really fall from the sky out of nothing.

    When they turned their heads and saw Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao standing right before them, the brows of the soldiers immediately creased together.

    ¡°Where are the two of you from?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie took a step forward and quietly slipped two gold ingots into the hand of the soldier, which caused the eyes of the soldier to stare at them incredulously!

    Soldiers that were assigned to guard the city gate usually did not hold much authourity or influence where they were not able to umte much in the way of bribes within the city. Hence, they were sent to this ce to stand under the sun and rain. They had never seen so much money and the eyeballs of the two soldiers were almost popping out of their heads.

    ¡°My two Big Brothers, we are from a nearby city and the days were bing too hard for us. We heard that the Clear Breeze City is safe and we rushed all the way over here. I beg that my two Big Brothers here could find it in your hearts to make it a little more convenient for us in this situation.¡± Jun Wu Xie said.

    The eyes of the two guards were already shining upon seeing the brilliant gold. Seeing that everyone else was still bent over picking the golden leaves and no one was paying any attention to this side, they immediately waved the two of them through quickly.

    ¡°Go in quick.¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡± Jun Wu Xie nodded slightly but was not in a hurry to enter but went on to say: ¡°It¡¯s our first timeing here and are not familiar with the ce. I wonder if Big Brother will be able to share a thing or two about the city with us.¡±

    Upon saying that, she pulled out another gold ingot.

    The guard at the gates was swallowing hard as he stared at the gold and he quickly got someone to rece him at a position without a care before he led Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao into the city.

    ¡°Money makes the world go round¡±, and Jun Wu Xie knew that well.

    ¡°From the way the two of you look, it doesn¡¯t seem like you have suffered much. Now that you¡¯vee into the Clear Breeze City, as long as you have enough silver, you¡¯re guaranteed a good life.¡± Having epted the money, the guard who led the two of them into the city was naturally telling them things straight and was not going to be overly courteous with his words.

    ¡°Usually we will not let people like you guys into the city, but as our little brother here has been highly persuasive, I have make an exception just for you and make another two friends today. If there is anything you do not understand in the future, you can jolly well juste find me.¡± The guard said with a smile, his words lofty and grand but was actually eyeing the fact that these two people were highly generous with their money.

    ¡°Usually not let in? What does that mean?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked, feigning ignorance.

    The guard then told her: ¡°Our City Lord has instructed us to only allow three hundred people into the city everyday, with priority given to the elderly and children. For people like you two, you¡¯ll have to suffer a long wait.¡±

    ¡°Is that really possible? At times like this, shouldn¡¯t it be best that the city takes in younger and stronger people?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked.

    ¡°Although what you say makes sense, but who asked our City Lord to be such a kind man who is unable to see people suffer? Didn¡¯t you notice that the people still plopped outside before the gates are a bunch of men in their prime? The elderly, women and children have already been allowed inside. One other thing, if you are seeking to find a ce to live in, I think you¡¯ll have to wait a few days. It¡¯ll be better for you to find yourself an inn first. If your purse strings feeling rather loose, you can go find yourself a suitable manor and buy it. But thend in this city is currently an inch of gold for an inch ofnd, highly expensive. If you do not have money, you can report to the magistrate¡¯s office and someone will arrange a ce for you to stay after a few days.¡± The guard was at least forthright, sharing everything that he thought he should, and even leading Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao to an inn, only leaving after he saw that they were settled in.

    Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao booked two guest rooms and then went ahead into their rooms to rest.

 Chapter 1415

    Chapter 1415: "Getting Into the City (3)"

    "The City Lord is kind?" Jun Wu Xie muttered to herself as she sat in the room, thinking over what the guard had said, finding it just hrious.

    If he was truly kind, why would he only let in three hundred people a day? Consistently letting people in like this made it clear to see that the Clear Breeze City was still able to amodate more people, but they still insisted on only releasing a small number in intermittently. Moreover, the refugees staying within the tents outside in tents were not cared for in the least.

    This seemingly kind act before Jun Wu Xie''s eyes was just a highly clumsy attempt at pulling wool over the eyes of people.

    When she had entered the Clear Breeze City earlier, Jun Wu Xie had already noticed that the streets and alleys inside the Clear Breeze City were not that highly packed with people and it was clear that the city was not yet filled to capacity and it would even be said that they still had a lot of s.p.a.ce.

    On the streets that she pa.s.sed, she had not seen that many elderly and children either and the poption mix had looked very much like what it normally was in an average city. If things had really been like what that guard had told her, then the Clear Breeze City had always given priority to the elderly and very young to enter the city, then the amount of elderly and young children in the Clear Breeze City would surely differ far from that small number she had seen.

    Moreover, the Poison Men had been carrying out their attacks for more than a year and the Clear Breeze City had started to ept refugees from more than six months ago. Calcting based on the rate of three hundred people a day, the city should have a minimum of an additional poption numbering tens of thousands at least. With the singr type of people they imed to prioritise entry for, it was impossible that it could result in what she had seen in the city.

    "There is something strange with this city indeed." Jun Wu Xie said with a sneer as the edges of her lips curled up, her chin propped up with a palm as she leaned upon the table while looking at the little ck cat upon its surface.

    "Mistress." The little ck cat said as it licked at her paws.

    "Hmm?"

    Haven''t you noticed what we''re missing?" The little ck cat saidzily.

    Jun Wu Xie was slightly startled as she thought about it a moment before she shook her head.

    The little ck cat sat upright and looked into Jun Wu Xie''s eyes as it said in a calm voice: "Ye Sha, Ye Mei, Ye Gu¡­.."

    It suddenly came to Jun Wu Xie''s mind that she and Jun Wu Yao had moved at a very high speed this time and they had cleanly forgotten about the three brothers from the Ye Family!

    "They will find their way here on their own." Jun Wu Xie said, after clearing her throat slightly.

    The little ck cat stared in speechlessness at Jun Wu Xie. It was not worried about Ye Sha and the other two as the powers they possessed spoke for themselves, but was rather more worried about Lord Meh Meh and the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit in Ye Sha''s and Ye Mei''s arms¡­..

    "It''s still early and I think I will go see what the situation is like within this city." Jun Wu Xie said as she stood up. She had intended to leave immediately but she still went to inform Jun Wu Yao about it first. Jun Wu Yao had wanted to go along but was made to remain at the inn by Jun Wu Xie, using the reason that he needed to wait for Ye Sha and the others to arrive to make him remain behind.

    Jun Wu Yao had no choice but to look on mournfully as Jun Wu Xie stepped out on her own.

    Hence, by the time Ye Sha and the others who had rushed with all their might to reach the ce came in, the skies was as dark as Jun Wu Yao''s face at that moment.

    Inside the Clear Breeze City, it was peaceful and tranquil as Jun Wu Xie walked along the wide streets, looking at the hawkers shouting out their wares and the highly rxed andid back citizens. If not for the fact that she knew how chaotic and dangerous it was outside in the rest of the world, looking at the way these people were, one would really think that thends were at peace and there wasn''t a cmity outside.

    The citizens within the Clear Breeze City seemed not to be aware of the crisis outside as they continued with their leisurely life as usual. Jun Wu Xie observed everything carefully and found that it was easy to differentiate between the resident citizens of the Clear Breeze City and the refugees. One only had to look at their eyes they would be able to make a good guess about it. Refugees who hade escaping into the city were usually fl.u.s.tered,pletely different with theid back and leisurely demeanor of the original residents.

    Jun Wu Xie walked an entire round around the city and the number of refugees she saw was less than she thought, at several thousand at most, aplete mismatch from the figure she had loosely calcted earlier.

 Chapter 1416

    Chapter 1416: ¡°Good Samaritan (1)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie walked an entire round around the city and the number of refugees she saw was less than she thought, at several thousand at most, aplete mismatch from the figure she had loosely calcted earlier.

    While Jun Wu Xie was observing the things in the city, she coincidentally saw the group of refugees who had just been allowed into the Clear Breeze City being ushered by soldiers of the city to a ce. That ce had highly dpidated houses and it was dim and highly dank. The people staying there looked very haggard and their clothes were filthy.

    Jun Wu Xie observed them from the shadows and she gained aplete understanding of the situation from the words she overheard.

    That ce was used specifically to harbour refugees who had juste into the city not too long ago and they mainly consisted of the elderly and young children. Without having much money on them, they were unable to get themselves a ce to stay and had to rely on people within the city to make the arrangements for them.

    Those people who entered the city, although looking highly haggard, had expressions a little more relieved, as if havinge into the Clear Breeze City would take them far away from suffering and danger. Even if the environment here was not good, it was a whole lot better than living in fear and terror outside the walls.

    The soldiers left immediately after sending the refugees here, reminding them not to move about on their own and to remain there to wait for people who would arrange for ces for them to go to in theing days.

    When Jun Wu Xie saw the soldiers leaving, she smeared some charcoal onto her little face and clothes before she slipped herself in among the refugees.

    Within each dim and wet earthen house, it was filled with quite a number of people. In the rooms, there was only onergemon bed, the nkets made very dirty. All the people ced here were just a bunch of old folks and little children and women who had finally just managed to escape the nightmare to hide in here, where they would not really dare to make anyints about the undesirable conditions.

    In actual fact, besides this group of frail elderly and weak children, the other refugees allowed into the city everyday were the rich who bribed their way in, like the way Jun Wu Xie had done. As those people had money, they would naturally not have to suffer in such a ce like this.

    Besides the group of people who had just been let in today, there were also some staying there who were people who hade into the city not too long ago. Seeing that there were new people joining them, they went up to the new group with a smile, to chat a little in greeting.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we will not stay at this ce for long. At most, it will be a week and the Clear Breeze City¡¯s City Lord will arrange a good ce for us, with work for us to do, a ce for us to live and rice for us to eat.¡± Obviously having stayed at this refugee camp for a few days, an elderly aunt helpfully told the group of people who had juste into the camp, about the situation in there.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. The Second Aunt from the Eastern House came here two days before us and the City Lord had arrangements made for her to go somewhere else just the day before, and she even came back here yesterday to give us some nice food. We will only need to suffer another few days here and we¡¯ll soon have a nice ce to go too as well.¡± Another elderly woman said with a smile, her well wrinkled face filled with anticipation.

    Having suffered so much, they really just yearned to be able to live in peace.

    The new group who had still been rather distraught were quickly put much more at ease from the reassuring words from the others in there, confident in the knowledge that things would turn out well for them in the end.

    Jun Wu Xie watched it all from the shadows, nagged by the feeling that something was not right.

    As she was still deeply contemting while hidden, she suddenly noticed severalvishly dressed men with highly arrogant demeanors walking into the dirty refugee camp.

    And from the group of refugees who had already been in the Clear Breeze City for several days, they immediately started shouting when they saw the men appear.

    ¡°Everybodye out quick! The good Samaritan is here!¡±

    With that chorus of excited shouts, the people who had been hiding within the houses suddenly all came rushing out, to squeeze on both sides of the narrow path, their eyes watching the group of men eagerly, who lookedpletely out of ce here.

    Jun Wu Xie followed the crowd and slipped unnoticed among the refugees.

 Chapter 1417

    Chapter 1417: ¡°Good Samaritan (2)¡±

    The man standing at the forefront of the group was good looking and his mannerisms elegant and poised. A gentle smile shone on his face as he looked at the refugees gathering closer.

    ¡°Mmm.¡± The man then nodded his head at his attendants besides him.

    The attendants were all holding a wooden box in their hands and when they received the signal from the man, the attendants opened up the boxes to reveal snow white buns, still steaming slightly, looking just downright delicious.

    The refugees on both sides immediately broke out in amotion at the sight of those white buns. They had been temporarily put into this ce and although they no longer had to worry about attacks from the Poison Men, the life they lived here was however not that great as even finding themselves proper meals everyday was a big headache for them. Although the Clear Breeze City would distribute some bread to them daily, the portions were always quite a small amount.

    Everyone could get at most two of those bread everyday and if that bread that was smaller than their palms were expected to sustain them for an entire day, it was really rather hard. With just the paltry amount of food sent by the Clear Breeze City, many of them had to go hungry.

    Having not enough to eat for the past few days and suddenly seeing someone bring so much food here, the refugees were naturally unable to contain themselves.

    They wished they could immediately leap over to snatch all those buns up but they had no choice but to hold themselves back and just stare longingly at thevishly dressed group of ¡°good Samaritans¡± with their eyes.

    The attendants quickly delivered the buns into the hands of the waiting refugees surrounding them, giving them one each. Although it wasn¡¯t too much, but the buns filled them up so much better than the dry and hard bread from the city.

    The refugees held the buns in their hands and quickly offered their thanks to the good looking leader of the men, every one of them expressing deep gratitude.

    The man nodded and smiled at the elderly and young children alike, his smile gentle as the spring breeze.

    Besides the buns, the wooden boxes also contained some simple snacks that was put into the children¡¯s hands. The snacks were not that exquisite but to the homeless and destitute children, they were prizes extremely hard toe by and the innocent and happyughter of the children quickly pealed within the refugee camp.

    ¡°Have things been well these past days?¡± The leader of the men asked as he looked at the close to two hundred refugees surrounding him, his face looking all smiley and friendly.

    ¡°Allowing us toe into the city was already a big privilege for us. How could we stillin whether it¡¯s good or not in here. We are already old and weak and we¡¯re content to just have a mouthful of rice to eat. We just pity these children, as they are still so young.....¡± Some of the old women replied, unable to help the sadness that crept into their hearts looking at the children. They were already well advanced in age and were not far from death. But these children who were their grandkidsing into the city with them, had quite a number of them fall ill due to the harsh toil from the journey they had to make while escaping.

    Now that they were in the Clear Breeze City, due to their embarrassing situation in their purse, they really could not afford to let the children have their sickness looked at.

    The man looked at the weak and sickly children and his eyes narrowed up, glinting with a malicious sh, so quickly it did not allow people to capture, before immediately reverting back to the gentle smile from before.

    ¡°These littles ones are sick?¡± The man then asked in a worried tone.

    Several women holding young children in their arms wiped at the tears in their eyes.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. These children are still so young and their bodies still frail. After suffering consecutives bouts of fright and terror, a demonic wind might have slipped into their bodies.....¡± The old woman said in a highly pained voice, her tone hesitant as she looked at the ¡°good Samaritan¡± before her.

    The man sensed the old woman¡¯s intentions and he then said: ¡°I have some medicine here. It¡¯s nothing that great but it might help alleviate or provide some relief from the child¡¯s ailment.¡± Upon saying that, he got one of his attendant to bring over a bottle of elixirs, to put into the hand of the old woman.

    ¡°Here, let the children take these together with water, they should feel better after.¡± The man said reassuringly with a smile.

    The old woman thanked the man profusely. She had not held much hope, but the man had unexpectedly responded to her unspoken request.

 Chapter 1418

    Chapter 1418: ¡°Good Samaritan (3)¡±

    ¡°Most benevolent benefactor! You¡¯re really a good person! If not for you here, these children will have to suffer more! Let this old one thank you most benevolent benefactor on everyone¡¯s behalf! This bunch of elderly folks and too young ones here really do not have much we can repay your kindness with but please ept a deep bow from this old woman at least!¡± Upon saying that, the old woman was going to kneel and bow but was held back by the man holding her by both her arms.

    ¡°Your words are making me feel highly ashamed. With thends in crisis and my arms too weak to kill the enemy to save the country, I can only remain here to help those who need help. So, elderly one, you do not need to be so courteous. If there is any other need in future, juste look for me anytime at the Fortune Spring Hall. My name is Luo Xi, the owner of Fortune Spring Hall.¡± Luo Xi said with a smile.

    The old woman was visibly moved as she looked at the good looking and gentle Luo Xi, truly believing that he was the kindest person under the Heavens.

    The other women with sick children had upon hearing Luo Xi¡¯s words felt even more surprised. Having been on the run, they have not met such a upright and kindly person for a long time.

    ¡°Our benevolent benefactor is actually the owner of the Fortune Spring Hall? The Fortune Spring Hall is the biggest medical shop in the Clear Breeze City and I have heard about them. It was said that the Fortune Spring Hall frequently provides help to the refugees. Just recently, a family¡¯s child fell very ill who came here as refugees having escaped from another city. They did not have a single copper on them but when they pleaded with the Fortune Spring Hall, the Fortune Spring Hall saved the child without taking any money from them. They even epted the entire family to help out at the shop and the family is doing very well now.¡± Someone who knew what happened immediately announced the good deed that Luo Xi had done.

    The group of people who had juste into the city were immediately highly envious upon hearing that. Seeing the way Luo Xi was dressed, they could see that he was from quite a prosperous background. Coupled with such a good heart in him, the group quickly developed a kind of trust towards Luo Xi subconsciously.

    Afterall, as refugees, they had no money, and no power. Hence, there was no need for Luo Xi to put on a show for them as they had nothing they could give him.

    Luo Xi remained within the refugee camp for a while more before he left with his attendants. When they left, the refugees were seeing him off the entire way, their words of gratitude incessantly filling up Luo Xi¡¯s ears.

    However, not long after Luo Xi walked out from the refugee camp, the gentle smile upon his face quickly disappeared in an instant, his straight brows immediately creasing together as he stared at his own two hands to say in disgust: ¡°That was just so filthy!¡±

    ¡°Young Master, here.¡± An attendant immediately delivered a clean handkerchief to him.

    Luo Xi snatched it from the attendant¡¯s hand and wiped at his hands furiously for a while. ¡°It was so dirty it was nauseating. Why is the stink in that ce so bad? Damn it. That old hag who lived too long had nothing better to do but had to decide to want to kneel, forcing me to have to feign concern to hold her up. That was just..... absolutely disgusting.¡±

    Luo Xi¡¯s face twisted up with utter and unabashed contempt, apletely different person from the one before gentle one in the refugee camp earlier.

    ¡°Young Master, quell your rage. Why would you need to get yourself riled up with an old hag like that? Your subordinate will get someone to put an end to her tomorrow.¡± The attendant standing right beside him said.

    Luo Xi said with his face still creased in a frown: ¡°No need.¡±

    ¡°Let that old hag remain alive a little longer. Wait till the new ones thate in know how good I am first and it still won¡¯t be toote to get rid of her at that time. She is still of some use now.¡±

    ¡°Right, right.¡±

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s hurry on back. We don¡¯t want to keep the Master waiting too long.¡± Luo Xi said as he tossed the handkerchief onto the ground as he strode off quickly.

    His bunch ofckeys then quickly followed behind eagerly.

    Unfortunately, the evil hearted Luo Xi had not noticed in the slightest that every single word and action of his had been seen by someone else.

    Jun Wu Xie stood hidden within the shadows as she watched Luo Xi¡¯s highly contrasting character before and after and the corners of her mouth curled up into a chilling smile.

    ¡°Hypocrite.¡± The little ck caty upon Jun Wu Xie¡¯s shoulder said. ¡°This man is really evil hearted. She was just offering her gratitude and he wants to take her life instead. How vicious is that! Mistress, there¡¯s definitely something wrong with this one, he must be a scoundrel from the Twelve Pces for sure!¡±

 Chapter 1419

    Chapter 1419: ¡°Good Samaritan (4)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie stared at Luo Xi¡¯s retreating back deep in thought.

    After breaking through to the Purple Spirit, her senses had be highly sensitive to detecting the spirit powers on others. As long as the other party¡¯s spirit powers were not higher than hers by too much, she was able to ascertain their spirit power level.

    Jun Wu Xie had sensed that the spirit power on Luo Xi was pathetically low, at only the red spirit level. The powers of the other attendants around him were simrly not high as well with the highest among them having just broken through to the orange spirit.

    Such spirit powers, were small fry that was a dime a dozen even in the Lower Realm and Jun Wu Xie did not think that the Twelve Pces would really send such a piece of trash into the Lower Realm.

    But.....

    Why would Luo Xi want to put on an act in front of the frail refugees made up of elderly and young children?

    That was a highly suspicious point.

    The people in the refugee camp were mostly people who were very weak. They were either too old or still too young. Even if there were some young girls in there, they were mostly sallow faced and stick thin, who didn¡¯t look like they could be of much worth in being made use of.

    But Luo Xi had instead purposely pretended to be a good Samaritan to show kindness and benevolence in the refugee camp, which was one thing that Jun Wu Xie did not fully understand immediately.

    Jun Wu Xie lowered her head to look at the bun and the elixir in her hands. These two items were the things that Luo Xi had gotten his men to distribute to the refugees and Jun Wu Xie had gotten one of each item.

    The two items looked very normal on the surface. The bun had already gone cold and bing rather hard. Jun Wu Xie peeled the bun open and put it before her nose to sniff at it slightly, and her brows immediately creased up into a furrow.

    ¡°Somebody added White Bamboo into this.¡±

    ¡°White Bamboo?¡± The little ck cat only felt that the words sounded familiar but could not recall anything about it on the spur of the moment.

    ¡°White Bamboo, warming properties and promotes blood cirction. If a person takes it for long periods, it would cause a surge in the blood and make one highly alert but easily excitable. In the twenty fourth century, this had already be a substitute for stimnts.¡± Jun Wu Xie said, her mouth curling up in a sneer. White Bamboo was a herb that she knew so well that she could not be more familiar with. From White Bamboo, one could extract something that could make a person iparably excited for a short period of time and when induced into the body, it was extremely difficult to detect. It was a substitute stimnt in the twenty fourth century and was often used by people who people with evil intentions inpetitive sports.

    And such herbs were very frequently seen in the organization where almost every single member had a portion. It was prepared in case of emergencies. If they encountered a crisis and their bodies were not feeling in good shape, they only needed to drink the extracts of White Bamboo and they would instantly be restored to their peak.

    But after Jun Wu Xie was reborn, she had not seen the White Bamboo once. She had thought it did not exist in this alternative world and unexpectedly, she actually discovered traces of the White Bamboo here at this ce.

    White Bamboo could be used as a stimnt in face of a crisis and taking its extracts for long periods might even strengthen the body. But with such strengthening effects, it brought great harm to a person¡¯s brain and its nervous system and only people in the organization who had signed a death indemnity agreement could use it.

    Jun Wu Xie had once seen a person in her past life who continuously ingested the White Bamboo extracts for an entire month. After that one month, his body¡¯s resilience had be distinctly stronger than the average person and he had turned immensely strong. But the side effects had been equally clear to see as his intelligence was also constantly deteriorating. He had been a adult male over thirty years of age but in that one month, his intelligence had been reduced to be like that of a thirteen or fourteen year old.

    When White Bamboo was used as a substitute stimnt, at the same time that it gets the body highly excited, the brain would also be put in a high state of stimtion. The longer such a situation was maintained, the worse the damage caused to the brain would be.

 Chapter 1420

    Chapter 1420: ¡°No Lack of Money (1)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie suddenly thought of those Poison Men and saw from the circumstances that the Poison Men were in, it was highly simr to that of people who have overdosed on White Bamboo, only that it¡¯s effects were more severe.

    ¡°Looks like the people from the Twelve Pces have added quite arge quantity of White Bamboo into the poisonous liquid they use to create Poison Men.¡± Jun Wu Xie said as her palm zed with a furious purple fire that disintegrated the bun into ashes.

    Within that elixir pill, Jun Wu Xie also detected traces of White Bamboo and its dosage in there was even higher than the amount that was in the bun!

    These elixirs were to be fed to the children who had fallen ill and the nervous system in the brain of young children were still highly delicate as they were still in the developing stages and if their brains were overly stimted in this period, it could cause irreparable damage to them.

    Fed with an elixir like this, the harm that the children were going to suffer would be for life, and it would be damage that was irreversible.

    Even for a person as cold and indifferent as Jun Wu Xie, seeing such a venomous and insidious method being used caused a fiery rage to rise within her chest.

    What kind of a good Samaritan!? He was just a evil demon that seeked to rob the lives from people!

    Shrouding himself with the cover of a kindly Samaritan, he was pushing people over into the deep abyss where even at the final remaining moments of their sanity that was robbed from them, theirst thoughts might very well still be thanking this ¡°good Samaritan¡±!

    Compared to a hypocrite like Luo Xi, Jun Wu Xie would rather admire those who were tantly evil! At least for those, they were a little more upfront with their evil deeds.

    ¡°Mistress, seeing that they are feeding these refugees White Bamboo, could they be using them to create Poison Men?¡± The little ck cat¡¯s heart suddenly jumped with the realization. It could not be med for being so startled as the facts before them gave it no choice but toe up with such a conclusion.

    White Bamboo could be used to turn a person¡¯s body stronger but it would cause the brain great damage. And if White Bamboo was used toy the foundation at this point before they were taken to be turned into Poison Men, wouldn¡¯t the process be highly sped up?

    ¡°That must be the case.¡± Jun Wu Xie snorted with derision and crushed the elixir to dust.

    She was now almost certain that the source of Poison Men were from the Clear Breeze City and at least a part of the Poison Men were created from these refugees. But there was just one point. The Fan Country was just a small country and even if they turned all of its citizens into Poison Men, they would still be unable to create therge numbers of Poison Men throughout thends.

    How she unraveled this mystery would surely determine whether she could find the key to the real secret behind the Poison Men!

    ¡°Mistress, so what do we do now? Should we go stop those refugees from eating those things?¡± The little ck cat asked.

    But Jun Wu Xie shook her head.

    Only she knew about Luo Xi¡¯s hypocritical act and in the hearts of those refugees, Luo Xi was their greatest benefactor saving them from pain and suffering while she was just aplete stranger to all of them. If she was to try to unmask Luo Xi¡¯s real face before the refugees, they would never believe a word of what she was saying and she would only end up alerting the enemy instead.

    Such a thankless job that brought no benefits was naturally not what Jun Wu Xie would choose to do.

    Jun Wu Xie rubbed her chin in thought. Since Luo Xi liked to y the ¡°good guy¡± so much, then she might as well deal him an eye for an eye and a tooth for a tooth, letting him have a taste of his own medicine!

    ¡°Come, we¡¯re going into the city to have a look.¡± Jun Wu Xie suddenly said as her eyebrow lifted, walking straight towards the most prosperous streets of the Clear Breeze City.

    With the world in such chaos, but the Clear Breeze City was for some special reason spared all the suffering and turmoil, where everything within the city was as per normal. And due to a bunch of rich and prosperous merchants who came to the city, the economy within the city had quickly soared bullishly by folds.

    At present, the most expensive thing in the Clear Breeze City was not anything else butnd within the Clear Breeze City!

    Due to therge influx of refugees into the Clear Breeze City, the prices of houses there had skyrocketed. ces that had originally been not worth any money had now been pushed to exorbitant prices from the spection of the residents where houses that could be bought for ten over taels in the past were now suddenly solidly met with refusal to sell even with thousand tael offers!

 Chapter 1421

    Chapter 1421: ¡°No Lack of Money (2)¡±

    And it was only these rich refugees with loads of money who would throw such astronomical sums just to buy a piece ofnd and that peace.

    And it was that sore need that a shop popped up right beside the magistrate¡¯s office in the Clear Breeze City specifically for the purpose of buying and selling all kinds of real estate. Many of the refugees who were rich in their purses would turn up at this ce not long after they came into the city, seeking for a suitable manor for themselves.

    When Jun Wu Xie walked into the shop, there were already severalvishly dressed refugees standing inside, their demeanor exemplifying the very epitome of ¡°Your Lord has loads of money, soe make a ughtering off me.¡±.

    Even after having undergone a period of days living as homeless drifters, these people were still rosy cheeked and looking perfectly fine. Two pretty youngdies were serving one who had gold and silver decorating his rotund and pudgy body, a prosperous merchant dressed in a fully brocaded robe as he listened to the two petite voices making incessant introductions.

    Upon the two hands of that man, all ten of his fingers were wearing big rings of glittery gold and he looked every inch a fat sheep about to be put to ughter.

    ¡°Old Master Liu, what we have here are some of the best manors in this area and not only does it sit upon a vast piece ofnd, the constructions in the courtyards are also highly ideal. Look, there¡¯s even a lily pond where you would be able to rx and sip on wine by its side when the weather gets warm in summer. You will surely find it ideal for your needs.¡± The pretty assistant in the shop said, already having acquired the skill to speak the right words to suit the asion. Upon seeing this highly gaudily dressed Old Master Liu with his coarse and uncouth mannerisms who had juste to the Clear Breeze City todaying straight to this ce, it had made the two littledies at his side stumbling over themselves to gush and fawn upon him seeking to deal a big deal today.

    ¡°The ce is not too bad, but it¡¯s still a little too small. Do you have anything bigger in this ce?¡± Old Master Liu said with an exceptional flourish, his face putting on a contemptuous look to show he had nock of money, causing the two prettydies to gush coyly.

    He was originally a grain merchant in the Fan Country and when the Poison Men had just started to spread chaos and turmoil, he had taken the opportunity to raise the prices of his grains and made a big killing. But s, the ce he had been residing in had also finally been taken down by the Poison Men and in order for him to save his own life, he had dragged uprooted his entire family and they had alle to the Clear Breeze City. He had then spent quite a bit of silver before he had been able to get everyone within his family inside the Clear Breeze City.

    Having gotten used to living a life of kleptocracy through abuse of the people for so many years, Old Master Liu wasn¡¯t about to make himself suffer. Afterall, all the money in his hands were ill gotten gains and he did not feel the slightest heartache splurging it.

    When the pretty assistant heard Old Master Liu¡¯s words, theirughter grew more shrill as they turned and went to look for the painting album of bigger manors.

    When Jun Wu Xie stepped into the shop, not a single assistant went forward, all of them ignoring her. Even those who were standing around idle did not bother to ask her a single word.

    Jun Wu Xie had juste over here from the refugee camp and she was dressed in coarse and crude clothes. With the added fact that she had infiltrated and in order to blend herself in with the others refugees, she had smeared charcoal upon her clothes and her face covered in dirt. Looking one nce at her, she would not look in the least like she would have much money. Moreover, she was very young with a petite and thin body, and she did not have a single attendant apanying her.

    She had most naturally been looked upon as the most unweed kind of guest in that shop.

    But Jun Wu Xie herself had not noticed that at all. With such kind of treatment,pared to having someone chattering non stop beside her ear, she would very much rather she be left alone to choose what she needed.

    Afterall, upon the shelves in the shop, were already disyed albums filled with paintings of the manors up for sale and the shelves themselves already segregated the approximate sizes of the manors systematically, so it wasn¡¯t too hard for her to pick from them.

    Jun Wu Xie quickly disregarded the albums for those with only a single house and turned her attention directly onto the manors withrger pieces ofnd.

    She had just stretched her hand out to pick up an album when before she had even touched it, the album was snatched up and taken away by an assistant in the shop.

 Chapter 1422

    Chapter 1422: ¡°Not Short of Money (3)¡±

    ¡°Shoo shoo shoo, don¡¯te here to stir trouble when you¡¯re not buying. Sheesh, theye in all kinds nowadays. This is not a ce that beggars like you should being to. Hurry up and scram.¡± The assistant was in a hurry to bring the album to continue to fawn upon that Old Master Liu and when her sweeping nce caught sight of the unimpressive looking little youth dressed in dirty clothes, her face immediately turned ugly.

    The little ck cat lying upon Jun Wu Xie¡¯s shoulder had upon hearing the little assistant¡¯s words, almost pounced wanted to pounce onto her and bite through the puny little neck but fortunately Jun Wu Xie calmed its heckles right down.

    Jun Wu Xie did not pay the assistant¡¯s mocking tone any attention and merely chose from the other albums on the shelf.

    The assistant was too eager to go earn herself some money and had no interest in dealing any further with the penniless little kid. She carried a few albums in her hands and brought them to go right before Old Master Liu.

    Jun Wu Xie picked out a few more albums from those shelves and took all those that she needed and ced them all together upon an empty shelf. Some of the rich people within the shop started to sneer audibly in derision when they saw Jun Wu Xie¡¯s actions.

    ¡°Another penniless wretch dreaming under this broad daylight? Trash like this should just obediently remain back within their pig sty. Look at the way he looks, would he have the money to even buy a tiny hut? I¡¯m sure he wouldn¡¯t even be able to afford the smallest house they have avable for sale here.¡± Someone jeered venomously.

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen too many of his kind. On the way here to the Clear Breeze City, they type of people I¡¯ve seen the most are these penniless bloodsuckers. They only know how to stretch out their hands to beg, they are all no different from beggars.¡±

    ¡°From what I think, trash like this should stop putting up a struggle and just remain out there. Just allow themselves to be eaten by those monsters and it¡¯ll save everybody a whole lot of trouble, instead of having them in here eating and drinking for free.¡±

    In the eyes of the bunch of rich people who paid good money toe into the Clear Breeze City, they clearly bore hatred against the batches of frail elderly and weak children who had been able toe into the city just the same without needing to spend a single copper. The fact that these impoverished and useless refugees without any ability whatsoever had actually been able to gain entry into the Clear Breeze City without any payment riled them up to no end.

    However, the rule was set by the Clear Breeze City¡¯s City Lord and no matter how unsatisfied they were, they did not dare to really say anything against that, but would instead take it out upon the disadvantaged refugees suffering under the wretched conditions.

    They could not understand what the Lord of the Clear Breeze City was thinking. Letting trash like these in would only increase the burden upon the Clear Breeze City and what kind of use would they be good for?

    Towards the ridicule from the people there, Jun Wu Xie was seemingly unaffected. She continued to flip through a few more shelves and after consolidating one big pile of albums, she carried up those albums she had selected and walked towards the shopkeeper.

    The shopkeeper was busy tallying up how big a haul they would be able to make that day. All the houses and mansions were exorbitantly priced and having them entrusted to be put up for sale here, he was also able to charge a part of the price asmission.

    As he was tallying up how much more money would being in, the shopkeeper suddenly heard a loud rustling. The sun¡¯s rays in front of him was blocked out by a dark shadow when he raised his head up, seeing that his own table right before him had tens of albums in a big pile dropped with a thump upon it. From the exterior of the albums, he could see that they were albums of manors with veryrgend areas!

    With that one nce he took, his heart filled with absolute delight and his face quickly split into an ingratiating smile, all prepared to face the prosperous tycoon with such a generous hand. But when he saw that the person standing in front of his table was just a tiny pint sized youth dressed in filthy clothes, the smile upon his face instantly faded away and turned a dark shade instead.

 Chapter 1423

    Chapter 1423: ¡°Not Short of Money (4)¡±

    The shopkeeper¡¯s brows furrowed together as he stared at the expressionless and decrepit looking youth, his eyes filled with disdain.

    He had seen many of these impoverished scoundrels before. There had been several other refugees who had wanted to buynd in the Clear Breeze City to live in some time ago and they did not have much money on them. They had then just knelt on their knees at his ce to plead and beg without shame, refusing to budge, disturbing him from conducting his business in the shop and had even broken some things.

    A businessman only had eyes for profit and the shopkeeper did not have the leisure to want to save those refugees.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± The shopkeeper asked, his voice tinged with impatience.

    Jun Wu Xie replied: ¡°Buyingnd.¡±

    The shopkeeper cast his nce over Jun Wu Xie and his eyes filled up with contempt. He did not say anything to Jun Wu Xie but turned his head towards two assistants who were standing idle at the side to say: ¡°You two dumb buffoons, what are you still doing there dreaming? Aren¡¯t you going to throw this idiot who doesn¡¯t know what he¡¯s talking about out already! ? Don¡¯t let him hold me back from doing business here!¡±

    The two assistants immediately rolled up their sleeves as they walked towards Jun Wu Xie, looking like they were really going to throw Jun Wu Xie out of the ce.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s brows creased together slightly as she stared at the shopkeeper¡¯s disdainful expression before sweeping her gaze over the two approaching assistants.

    ¡°What? You do not want to sell them?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked with a sneer.

    The shopkeeper then burst outughing as he swung his highly mocking re up and down over Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Our doors are open for business and we would naturally not refuse to sell. But we still have to look at what kind of people we are selling to as we only sell to people who can afford to pay. Little scoundrels like you should just get out of here and not remain here to be scorned.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie narrowed her eyes slightly and they filled up with a chill.

    At that same moment, that prosperous tycoon Old Master Liu had also selected his new manor and under the assistant¡¯s urging, he came walking over to stand before the shopkeeper.

    The moment the shopkeeper saw the bling upon Old Master Liu, he immediately knew that that was a big dealing in and he quickly eased his straight browed frown and chilly eyes, his face a mask of delight as he rubbed his hands in glee before Old Master Liu.

    ¡°Has the Old Master picked out his piece ofnd?¡± The speed of his change in attitude was truly astounding.

    Old Master Liu nodded his head arrogantly, his pudgy arms happily slung around the assistants on each side of him as he said: ¡°It¡¯s alright I guess, being just barely big enough. It will have to do for now.¡±

    ¡°Yes yes yes, seeing that Old Master Liu is a dragon among men, ordinary manors would not be worth of you. You¡¯ll have to put up with this one for the time being and when Ie across a good piece ofnd in future, I will get someone to send the news over to you.¡± The shopkeeper said with a wide smile.

    Old Master Liu nodded in satisfaction.

    Meanwhile, thepletely disregarded Jun Wu Xie at the side had a chilly expression on her face. The two assistants had already reached her sides and they reached the hands out wanting to throw her outside.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes shed with a chilling glint.

    In an instant, two howls of anguish rang out within the shop!

    ¡°ARRGGGH!¡±

    Those howls that sounded just like the squealing of pigs immediately attracted the attention of others within the shop. Even the shopkeeper who was busy entertaining the ¡°expensive¡± customer was shocked by the sound and he immediately turned his head over to see.

    But that one lookpletely caused his heart to jump!

    He saw the two assistants fallen onto the floor and grabbing at their elbows tightly, rolling across the floor in pain. The garish white of bones could be seen protruding out pierced through their arms, arge pool of blood flowing across the floor, the thick stench of blood immediately filling up the entire shop!

    Jun Wu Xie still stood chillingly in her original spot, her cier eyes piercing into one¡¯s soul as she stared at the pale faced shopkeeper.

    ¡°You! What do you think you are doing!¡± The shopkeeper said as his heart thumped loudly.

 Chapter 1424

    Chapter 1424: ¡°Not Short of Money (5)¡±

    The shopkeeper stared at the shop assistants fallen to ground and his back broke out in cold sweat. He had not thought that the seemingly frail and weak little youth would possess such amazing skills!

    But although he was still feeling the shock in his heart, the shopkeeper had not been fully intimidated.

    ¡°Kid, let me tell you this! This is the Clear Breeze City here! I do not care how you managed to sneak into the city, but when you¡¯re here in the Clear Breeze City, you will have to adhere to the Clear Breeze City¡¯s rules! This is not a ce you can run wild with your unruly behaviour! The magistrate¡¯s office is right next to us and I will just have to give a shout! You will then find your damned self being thrown out of here!¡± The shopkeeper said through gritted teeth as he red at Jun Wu Xie, thinking he really had never met such an unruly refugee who dared to stir up such a ruckus in his shop!

    Old Master Liu was also shocked by the scene before his eyes but it was different from what the shopkeeper was feeling. He was instead finding Jun Wu Xie rather interesting. ¡°I see that this Little Brother here has some great skills. Why don¡¯t youe with me instead? You can just be my personal attendant for now on and ensure my safety. You will then not have to worry about not having a ce to live as I have just purchased arge manor and I will give you a room in there.¡±

    Old Master Liu¡¯s words were intended to sound charitable as from what he could see, unruly and fierce youths such as this were all financially embarrassed and they had no choice but to fight. As long as he gave them some benefits, they would immediately be tame like a dog to stay by his feet.

    ¡°No need.¡± Jun Wu Xie said, shooting a cold nce over at Old Master Liu.

    Old Master Liu had not expected that Jun Wu Xie would reject him so cleanly and his face immediately showed slight displeasure.

    ¡°I¡¯ll say this, you brat. You had better not reject the offered wine and end up being given wine in punishment. This is not a ce that you can afford to do as you please. The shopkeeper will just have to holler once and you will then be in trouble.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie stared at the disgustingly obese pig before her eyes with a cold re and then turned to look at the shopkeeper standing there looking highly infuriated where she then pulled out two gold bars that were each the width of two fingers and threw them upon the bodies of the two men still howling upon the ground.

    ¡°Enough?¡± The two dense thunks sounded apanied by the two sybles that Jun Wu Xie spat out coldly crashed upon the bodies of the two assistants.

    Where would the two assistants have ever seen such a big gold bar and they immediately became bbergasted with their eyes staring widely, the pain seemingly having disappeared without a trace in an instant.

    ¡°Enough! It¡¯s enough!¡± The two assistants very quickly used their uninjured hand to clutch the gold bar tightly against their chest and nodded their heads vigorously.

    ¡°You two had voluntarily asked to be beaten up here. Is that understood?¡± Jun Wu Xie said coldly, not even bothering to look at them.

    ¡°We had volunteered ourselves! We had volunteered ourselves!¡± The two assistants immediately chorused together.

    And that scene, had everyone within the shop watching them stunned into silence.

    Who would have thought that such a decrepit looking young youth would throw out two solid gold bars so carelessly! ?

    The other shop assistants who had been secretlyughing at the unfortunate pair who had their blood spilled were at that moment suddenly wishing they could take their ces to suffer a beating from Jun Wu Xie!

    That was just too damned generous!

    Those were solid gold bars for Heaven¡¯s sake!

    The shopkeeper was also stunned speechless, his eyes wide with amazement, his finger that was pointed at Jun Wu Xiepletely frozen in midair, the expression of rage on his face twisted up by utter shock.

    ¡®Thunk thunk thunk!¡¯

    Without even another word, Jun Wu Xie nonchntly pulled out gold bars one by one, tossing them one after another onto the table before the shopkeeper. The brilliant glitter of gold shone brilliantly from the gradually growing pile of gold bars, driving everyone watching deeper into speechless amazement. The wasn¡¯t a single other sound within the entire shop. The shopkeeper who had just moments before been shouting for Jun Wu Xie to be sent to the magistrate¡¯s office was now too scared to even break wind!

    .....

    Authour¡¯s Note: Begging for monthly tickets TAT, immediately release face ps, it¡¯s consecutive ps this time, ¡®pak pak pak¡¯, begging for monthly tickets! ! !

 Chapter 1425

    Chapter 1425: ¡°Not Short of Money (6)¡±

    Having initially thought with the loads of money he had, Old Master Liu had thought to hire Jun Wu Xie to risk her life for him and at that moment, his eyes were almost popping out of his head. Even with his abundance of prosperity, he wasn¡¯t able to be as freely generous as Jun Wu Xie was doing. Seeing that terrifying amount of gold bars being tossed onto the table so nonchntly as it piled up on the table, it suddenly made Old Master Liu feel like pping himself on his mouth as his face bloated up to turn to the colour of pig¡¯s liver.

    However, Jun Wu Xie showed no signs of stopping, as all the pairs of eyes saw the pile of gold upon the table growing more and more, to the extent that they were falling off from the table. The heavy tter drummed upon the hearts of everyone in the shop,pletely blowing their minds.

    The shopkeeper finally snapped back to his senses and he hurriedly raised up his hand to stop Jun Wu Xie!

    ¡°Our Little Lord! My eyes have been blind for not being able to see Mount Tai. I hope that our Lord would not hold it against such trash like me. What..... Whatever you want to buy, you just need to say the word and little me will immediately get it all ready for you!¡±

    The shopkeeper at that moment felt like he wanted to cry. How was he supposed to know that the decrepit looking youth before his eyes would turn out to be the true nouveau riche! And he was so brutally rich at that! Watching Jun Wu Xie throw out gold bars like she was throwing out fried dough sticks had caused the shopkeeper¡¯s heart to tremble and shake and if she was allowed to continue on, he would soon be buried under by gold bars.

    Having mistaken such a insanely rich tycoon as a beggar, the regret the shopkeeper felt in his heart made him feel like gouging his own useless eyes out.

    Deeply afraid that he had angered and driven away the big spender Jun Wu Xie, the shopkeeper quickly signaled with his eyes to the assistants in the shop who were still standing at the side too stunned for words.

    The several stunned assistants immediately surged forward, crowding around Jun Wu Xie with adting faces as they said.

    ¡°Does our Lord intend to buy a manor? What kind of a manor would you like?¡±

    Oh Lord, how tiring it must be for you to be standing. You should sit down and make yourselffortable.¡± ¡°My Lord! Please have some tea!¡±

    All the assistants acted like they could almost worship Jun Wu Xie like they did for their ancestors, eagerly bringing tea and fetching water, as if afraid that others would do it before them.

    Those people were rushing forward so eagerly that they were squeezing the bbergasted Old Master Liu and the two little prettydies out.

    Old Master Liu who had just moments before been fawned all over by everyone was at that momentpletely speechless, unable to give voice to the bitterness he felt. The two delicate little beauties were pushed to move their feet by all the others and they whined coquettishly to say: ¡°Old Master, look at all of them.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s there to look at! ? Do you think I have not been humiliated enough? I¡¯m getting out of here and will not remain here to disgrace myself.¡± Old Master Liu blubbered, his face red as beet. When he thought back to what he had said to Jun Wu Xie earlier, he began to feel a stinging burne upon his face. He swept his nce over in reckoning and realized that the amount of gold bars that Jun Wu Xie had tossed out earlier was already more than his entire fortune. How could he still have the cheek to continue to remain there?

    In an instant, he no longer wanted to buy the manor anymore and Old Master Liu slipped away silently without a word.

    And the shopkeeper wasn¡¯t really in the right frame of mind to urge him to stay. His back was soaked in cold sweat as he forced a smile on his face to apologise continuously to Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie sat upon a chair and looked at the shopkeeper who had a forced smile upon his face, her eyes chilly.

    ¡°My Lord, I have seen all the albums that you have picked out, and I must say that you have a killer eye for these things! They are all located in the best areas within this city of ours!¡± The shopkeeper gushed, hurriedly sticking out a big thumb.

    The shopkeeper¡¯s words, weren¡¯t really all just feigned ttery. Jun Wu Xie had indeed picked out rather good locations and they were all gathered together in the same district. That was originally an inconspicuous area in the Clear Breeze City but as refugees came pouring in continuously, the courtyards and manors there had been reconstructed but the selling prices for them were extremely high and they were not something normal people were able to afford.

 Chapter 1426

    Chapter 1426: ¡°Not Short of Money (7)¡±

    ¡°I wonder what kind of requisites would our Lord here have for the manor? So as to allow me a little reference to rmend you something.¡± The shopkeeper smiled fawningly as he said, his attitude and demeanourpletely different from before.

    ¡°These here. I¡¯ll take them all.¡± Jun Wu Xie said, the expression on his face still chilly,pletely not affected by the change that hade over the shopkeeper.

    The shopkeeper was immediately frozen in ce as he stared at Jun Wu Xie before his head swiveled stare at the pile of albums upon the table.

    There were a total of tens of albums in that pile and he had initially thought that Jun Wu Xie was intending to pick one out from among them. Even if he was beaten to death, he would never have thought that Jun Wu Xie was actually intending to..... purchase them all? !

    ¡°My Lord, you..... wouldn¡¯t be joking with me would you? There¡¯s so many manors here and you want to buy them all? !¡± The shopkeeper¡¯s voice had suddenly changed in pitch.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Jun Wu Xie said coldly.

    The shopkeeper¡¯s face immediately changed in colour. He had thought that it was a immensely rich tycoon before his eyes, but it was at that moment that he realized that it was the God of Fortune himself! ! His face paled as it dawned on him that he had just very nearly run this God of Fortune out of the ce!

    He suddenly found himself bathed in cold sweat.

    ¡°Please wait a moment here my Great Lord! While I go tally up the total price.¡± This was the first time that the shopkeeper was seeing a person purchase luxurious manors in such a indifferent manner like he was merely buying pieces of beancurd. But no matter how shocked he was, he didn¡¯t dare say a word but instead rushed to pull out his abacus to calcte the total.

    When the assistants on the sides heard Jun Wu Xie say those words, the astonishment drove them to tears. They were already bowing their heads and bending their backs over and from that instant, they became even more obsequious and deferent. With the whole pile of gold bars that Jun Wu Xie had nonchntly tossed upon the table glittering so brilliantly, they believed that the Lord wasn¡¯t just paying lip service and really meant every word she said!

    In just a few short moments, the shopkeeper had already tallied up the total price for the several tens of manors. The price was so astronomical that just themission from this sale alone would be able to overshadow what he had earned in total for the past half a year!

    By then, the shopkeeper was worshipping Jun Wu Xie like he would his ancestors and did not dare tarry a moment before her.

    ¡°The total is seven hundred and eighty thousand taels of gold. As our Great Lord is buying so many at a time, we¡¯ll round it down just for you and make it just seven hundred thousand taels of gold.¡± The shopkeeper said with a blooming smile upon his face, the hands upon the abacus beginning to tremble.

    Jun Wu Xie turned her eyes to look at the shopkeeper who had an absolutely greasy and sycophantic smile upon his face and said: ¡°I¡¯ll give you three times that.¡±

    ¡°Wh..... What.....¡± The shopkeeper could not find any words to reply. [That¡¯s not the way to y the game even if you have too much money you know! ? Just by opening his mouth, he had actually increased the price by three times!]

    ¡°I do not want just the deed to the manors, I want the deed for thend as well. For the next fifty years, thends that these manors sit on will belong to me. Yes or no?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked in a cold voice.

    The shopkeeper swallowed a big gulp, thinking that this Lord¡¯s mind was not working too well. Usually when a deed for the house was sold, it would basically mean that the supposednd deed was already included together with it but was just not explicitly stated in writing only. Afterall, the house already belonged to the purchaser and as long as the house was still there, the purchaser would be able to stay there as long as he wanted. Nobody had ever picked on such a thing as the deed to thend and made it a separate issue.

    Jun Wu Xie was the first and only person to ask for the deed to thend underneath!

    But.....

    One who refuses money they can earn are idiots! Suddenly being given another two times of the price to him, the shopkeeper must be nuts to reject it.

    ¡°Of course! No problem! I¡¯ll give you the deeds to the manor and thend together!¡± The shopkeeper said in hurry, afraid that Jun Wu Xie would change her mind. He turned his head and immediately got the assistants to bring out the chest containing the deeds to the houses andnd, quickly digging out the deeds to the manors and thend that Jun Wu Xie was buying. He thenid them all out neatly to allow Jun Wu Xie to verify them.

 Chapter 1427

    Chapter 1427: ¡°Wilful (1)¡±

    After Jun Wu Xie checked through the things one by one, she asked the shopkeeper another few questions. The shopkeeper had thought that Jun Wu Xie wanted to ask about the manors themselves and had not expected that Jun Wu Xie would actually ask him where she would be able to find people to build houses and lofts.

    That question had made the shopkeeper¡¯s heart jump. This Lord that had just spent such an unbelievably astronomical sum of money to purchase the manors had not even gone to the site and he was already thinking of tearing them down to reconstruct?

    ¡°My Lord, the entire stretch of manors you just selected were all just newly constructed this very year andpletely spanking new, never upied by anyone. Is there really a need to spend more money to have them reconstructed again? Why don¡¯t..... you just reside in it for awhile and see first, and if it¡¯s not suitable, it still wouldn¡¯t be thatte to do it then.¡± Even the shopkeeper was feeling the pinch for Jun Wu Xie who had just splurged more than two million taels of gold and the Lord was thinking to throw his money out again?

    Having money didn¡¯t mean that one could be so wilful as to tear down manors just for fun could he?

    Jun Wu Xie could not be bothered with the shopkeeper¡¯s nonsense and pped two more gold bars upon the table .

    ¡°If it can be done, take them. If not, I¡¯ll get someone else.¡±

    ¡°Caaan! Can! Can! I¡¯ll bring you over there right this instant!¡± The shopkeeper gave up, caving in to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s demands. Never had he ever seen a tycoon behaving so ostentatiously, throwing good money so carelessly.

    The shopkeeper was a man of a little standing in the Clear Breeze City and it was not difficult for him to find a bunch of people who could reconstruct houses.

    But Jun Wu Xie¡¯s demands was highly extreme.

    She demanded for both speed and quality to be ensured. In seven days, the stretch of manors had to be ttened and multi storied lofts were to be built, with every single one reaching seven storeys.

    Such a massive undertaking immediately threw the shopkeeper and the people for the construction into a state of shock. Those demands were just terrifying and they had never heard anyone making such a maniacal request before.

    But when Jun Wu Xie once again made another example of her unbelievable riches by throwing out gold bars like tiles that began to fill the floor, the bunch of men were utterly convinced and they epted the job right at that instant ording to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s demands.

    Having epted the deposit, the men went around in a hurry to gather men, preparing themselves to embark on a big one. The shopkeeper after gaining some benefits from Jun Wu Xie then made himself scarce,ughing happily.

    After having busied herself an entire round, Jun Wu Xie finally had time to return back to the inn. By the time she got back, the skies were already dark, and the little ck cat plopped upon her shoulder had be numbed by the way its Mistress had been scattering gold bars everywhere the entire day.

    In reality, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s expenditure today when calcted against the riches they had gained from the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb, was merely a hair off the bull¡¯s back. Even if she spent at this rate everyday from now onwards, the money they had would be able to sustain her splurging for a few lifetimes and more.....

    The amount of gold bars that Jun Wu Xie had in her Cosmos Sack was merely just a speck of the spittle that the Hell Rodent would be able to spit out through the gap between its teeth.

    ¡°Young Miss!¡± Jun Wu Xie had juste upstairs when she saw Ye Sha and Ye Mei standing before Jun Wu Yao¡¯s door, theplexion on their faces not looking too good.

    Having just been shown a highly darkened face by Jun Wu Yao, the two of them had been tiptoeing around their Lord with tails between their legs.

    When Jun Wu Xie saw Ye Sha and Ye Mei, she then recalled about havingpletely forgotten about them earlier. She nodded slightly at them and then seemingly looked like she just remembered something before she pulled out the stack of deeds to the houses andnd to toss them to Ye Sha and Ye Mei.

    The two of them were at aplete loss with the entire stack of papers before their faces. They picked them up and then saw what was written upon them.

    But.....

    They became highly curious about why their Young Miss had suddenly be so interested in buying up these manors? And she had even bought so many at one go as well. Would they be able to fill up all that space?

    A pity Ye Sha and Ye Mei had never witnessed the kind of spection in real estate during the twenty fourth century, or they would only think that Jun Wu Xie had discovered another way to enrich themselves beyond belief.

 Chapter 1428

    Chapter 1428: ¡°Wilful (2)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie had just returned to her room and sat down when Jun Wu Yao came walking in, not even bothering to knock and just entered the room.

    ¡°Did you manage to find out anything?¡± Jun Wu Yao asked as he sat down at the table, turning to look at Jun Wu Xie who had just unbuttoned her robe and was about to change.

    Jun Wu Xie immediately froze. That person was just sitting there leisurely and lookingpletely at ease, his attitude so nonchnt like he had every right to be sitting there.

    But.....

    She wanted to change!

    Feeling all stinky, Jun Wu Xie only wanted to immerse herself in a good hot bath and change herself into a clean set of clothes..... But that somebody just had to deny her of that!

    Self! Awareness! ? Jun Wu Xie¡¯s gaze clearly showed Jun Wu Yao of the impropriety and her eyes were asking him to get out but Jun Wu Yao who had been abandoned and left in the inn for the entire day was oblivious to all of this, even pouring out a cup of water for himself as he sat there with his long legs gracefully crossed, seemingly intending to admire the ¡°beautiful sight¡± before his eyes.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face was cold and chilly as she buttoned back her robe and sat herself down directly across Jun Wu Yao, before snatching the teacup that Jun Wu Yao had just filled up from him, to pour it down her throat with a swing of her head back.

    Jun Wu Yao looked at her in amusement but did not say anything.

    Jun Wu Xie had moistened her throat and she then told Jun Wu Yao about all that she found out today.

    ¡°White Bamboo..... That is a herb that can be found only in the Middle Realm. There isn¡¯t any of that in the Lower Realm here, but it¡¯s verymonly seen in the Middle Realm.¡± Jun Wu Yaomented as he rested his chin in the palm of one hand, watching Jun Wu Xie¡¯s tiny face with her serious expression.

    ¡°I do not think that Luo Xi is from the Twelve Pces. Based on his circumstances, he should just be a pawn of the Twelve Pces like the others and is just being used by them. The real mastermind behind all of this must still be hiding behind in the shadows. I had taken a look around to look on my way back but did not make any special discovery. If those people are not within the Clear Breeze City, they must have hidden themselves very deeply and would not be easily discovered.¡± Jun Wu Xie had pondered deeply upon it on her way back and she was sure that the Poison Men must be linked in some way to the Clear Breeze City.

    ¡°Oh? Then how does Little Xie intend to drive those rats from the hole they are hiding in?¡± Jun Wu Yao asked with eyes narrowed together.

    Jun Wu Xie did not intend to hide anything.

    ¡°They need those refugeesing into the city. Although I am still unable to ascertain what their reason is, but what the enemy needs most will be what I will destroy. Once I disrupt their ns, the rats will panic and be forced out from hiding.¡±

    Buying those manors were just the beginning. She will slowly crush the ns of those culprits hiding within the shadows behind the Clear Breeze City and force the mastermind toe out!

    Once the enemy shows himself, that would then be the best time for her to strike.

    When Jun Wu Xie had dealt with the Twelve Pces in the past, she had mostly carried it out covertly with the enemies clearly seen while she lurked in the shadows, but this time, she intended to change the way she yed the game.

    She wanted to crushed the crisis right upon the faces of the people from the Twelve Pces and they would surely not be able to hold themselves back bute jumping right out!

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll just have wait and see?¡± Jun Wu Yao asked with a lightugh.

    ¡°Yes, just wait and see.¡± Jun Wu Xie said as her eyebrow arched, her chilling eyes shing with a glint of confidence and resolve.

    With so manyrge manors in the Clear Breeze City having been sold at one go and they were all clustered within the same area, it would very soon attract the attention of the residents there. What puzzled those people more was that before anyone had moved into thosepletely brand new manors, a whole bunch of towering burly men hade in to smash them into the mud, to immediately begin constructing new multi storeyed lofts.

    In an instant, everyone within the Clear Breeze City became highly curious about the lunatic who had been so wilful to tear downpletely brand new manors to rebuild!

    Therge group of burly men were all squeezed within that one area, working tirelessly through both day and night, to speedily rebuild the houses they had just torn down at a speed that was almost visible to the eye!

 Chapter 1429

    Chapter 1429: ¡°Wilful (3)¡±

    Seven dayster, arge area in the northern side of the Clear Breeze City was suddenly presented with the sudden appearance of high multi storeyed buildings. Tens of the massive sized highly quiet and tranquil manors had now be many seven storeyed loft buildings. The facade of all the buildings were the same and they all stood in neat rows looking very eye catching as many of the nearby residents there gathered around them to gawk in curiosity.

    Initially, they all felt that the little lofts looked a little strange but after awhile, they seemed to somehow feel..... rather nice.

    The houses in this world were mostly stood independently, detached from other houses and there were seldom houses with two levels. Usually, only inns and in some specific ces would construct buildings higher than two levels and it was highly rare that it would be like this in residential areas.

    Towards this new and bizarre idea, many of the residents in the Clear Breeze City gathered to take a look at it.

    Even the group of men who had built these lofts had no idea what the owner of the buildings intended to do with them.

    If they only knew what kind of living environment people in the twenty fourth century lived in, they would not be so surprised by all this. Jun Wu Xie did not know that much about building and construction and she did not have the time to go research into it. She had merely copied the idea from the buildings that was mostmonly seen in the twenty fourth century and duplicated it here.

    The biggest advantage of such construction was..... thend area it took was small, while its holding capacity for people wasrge!

    Tens of the loft buildings were inspected and received by Jun Wu Xie and she generously showered the burly men who were alreadypletely exhausted with loads of gold bars. She then went to seek out several of the biggest carpentry shops within the Clear Breeze City and moved all the furniture that consisted of tables, chairs, stools and wardrobes she had ordered earlier into the little loft units.

    The residents who were gathered around to see ¡°modern architecture¡± saw before their eyes the horse carriages deliveringrge batches of furniture into the little loft units, the design of the pieces exactly the same, looking like they had been mass produced. But judging from the quality of the wood used, they could see that they were not crudely made pieces, but just that they looked rather unique.

    ¡°How?¡± After Jun Wu Xie had everything within the little loft units all prepared, she had invited Jun Wu Yao toe forward to have a look around.

    Jun Wu Yao looked around at the clean and neat rooms, theyout and furnishing within every one of those rooms exactly the same. But he found that the beds looked different from what he usually saw where they were split into an upper and lower level. Every bed could amodate one or two people to rest and every room had two of such beds. They looked a little strange to him but overall, it was not that bad.

    For someone who had been afflicted with autism and being able to import all these ideas for furniture from the modern world to be used in this alternative world, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s ability at copying wholesale was able to be put to very practical use!

    ¡°All these things, you¡¯ve prepared them for the refugees?¡± Jun Wu Yao asked while looking at Jun Wu Xie as his eyebrow lifted.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded with a smile.

    ¡°I would want to see, with this ce here, who else would want to still go to that hovel.¡± Jun Wu Xie said with her eyebrows raised. She had thrown a good sum of money into this, all just to take the next step in her ns.

    Outside the door, Ye Sha and Ye Mei led Ye Jie to wander around among the many small rooms. The three of them were highly fascinated and they actually lied down upon the brand news beds that had just beenid out, to try out these quirky and novel beds.

    Till, Jun Wu Yao was about to leave and go back, did they quickly shot to their feet, but their eyes were somehow filled with a kind of reluctance to leave the bunk beds.

    Jun Wu Xie watched the trio together and without knowing why, she suddenly thought of the lyrics to a song from her past life.

    [Brother who sleeps in the bunk above me.....]

    Jun Wu Xie felt that she was bing stranger and stranger.

 Chapter 1430

    Chapter 1430: ¡°This is the First Step (1)¡±

    The refugee camp within the Clear Breeze City had always remained a dark and dank environment. Lying upon therge dampmunal bed, the elderly and young children curled themselves up tightly to hug their knees.

    It was right in the middle of the scorching summer and the room¡¯s door was left ajar. The wind blowing in from outside through the door brought in waves of heat into the crowded room, turning the entire ce into a steamer, making it highly unbearable. Under the stifling heat, quite a number of the children suffered from heat stroke and the woman who had no one else to rely on could only use water to try to bring the children¡¯s temperature down.

    Suddenly, a jarring bout of someone striking a gong outside the refugee camp sounded, the mour spreading into the still silence within the camp. The refugees who had been hiding inside the rooms started to walk out in puzzlement and they saw upon the narrow street in front, a notice that had been pasted on the wall. A man holding the bronze gong was striking it continuously, driving all of them to gather around and see.

    The things that were written upon the notice and what was being announced in a loud voice by the man made everyone inside to be aware of an astounding piece of news!

    It was not known which kind hearted person had actually cleared out arge plot ofnd in the northern part of the city for all of them to move into. What was even more shocking was that there was no charge of any kind and they provided three meals a day,pletely free for them to live in and eat at!

    Once that piece of news was released, the refugee camp was instantly turned into a wave of frenzy, many of them reserving their suspicions and only half believing in it. It was really hard for them to believe that there would really be someone who would not seek anything in return for such a deed, by providing them with a ce to stay and even giving them three meals a day on top of that.

    Some people maintained a suspicious attitude towards it, thinking that there were other motives behind it and refused to shift out from the hovel.

    It was thosedies with young children who were moved by the prospect but it wasn¡¯t because they were just being naive but because their children really would not survive the scorching summer in that dark and damp room that was like a steamer where the young children would not be able to get any rest. They decided that they could no longer continue to to live in that ce.

    Thosedies picked up their children in their arms determined to at least give the other ce a try and went towards the city¡¯s north. There, they saw many highly novel loft units and the man in charge of the loft building lead them inside the building and immediately arranged a room for them.

    Looking at the clean and neat rooms, and seeing the blue sky with white clouds outside the window, thedies just could not believe their own eyes. Before they came, they had only harboured helplessness from having no other way out and had not expected the ce to be any much better than the refugee camp from before. But having really made the trip here, they realized that the reality was that things here were so much better that they had thought before!

    Before they had even woken up from their delight and surprise, hot and steaming food was brought into their rooms. When the fragrant aroma of the food spread through the air, thedies suddenly began crying out in delight!

    The refugees camp burst into a flurry of activity!

    Ever since the first batch ofdies had gone to the little lofts in the city¡¯s north and came back to the camp with red rimmed eyes, the news had immediately spread like wildfire, speedily reaching every single corner of the refugee camp. More and more people quickly picked up their sparse belongings and went in groups towards the northern part of the city. They really wanted to know whether that ce was truly as great as those people had imed.

    And every single one person who came to the little lofts in the northern part of the city, did not ever return to stay a single day at the refugee camp. They merely ryed the news excitedly and then ran off, to tell more of the refugees about just how great the northern part of the city really was.....

    Jun Wu Xie stood at the window of a little loft upon the second level to look down at the constant stream of refugees rushing here and her eyes glinted with a smile.

    This particr loft unit was one that she had prepared for herself and the interior design was different from the other units in the loft, which served as her temporary abode here in the Clear Breeze City.

 Chapter 1431

    Chapter 1431: ¡°This is the First Step (2)¡±

    ¡°Young Miss, five hundred and thirty seven arrived today and arrangements have been made for all of them.¡± Ye Sha stood outside the door, reporting the tally for the day.

    ¡°Five hundred already?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked with her eyes slightly lowered.

    ¡°How many are there left in the refugee camp?¡±

    ¡°About a thousand.¡± Ye Sha had already looked into the original number of people there were in the refugee camp and as the Clear Breeze City allowed about three hundred refugees into the city daily which included the rich merchants who bribed their way in which took up a small part of that quota, he was able to conclude that the number of impoverished refugeesing in daily would be less than three hundred.

    ¡°Continue.¡± Jun Wu Xie nodded.

    ¡°Reporting to the Young Miss. Your subordinate had secretly tailed the group of refugees that had been taken out from the refugee camp and discovered that they had all been sent directly into the City Lord¡¯s Manor.¡± Ye Sha then said. After the refugees have been in the city for seven days, would they then be arranged to go somewhere else. But where they went exactly, no one knew. Ye Sha had followed them till they reached the City Lord¡¯s Manor but he had not gone inside fearing that he would be discovered. He had then waited outside the door for the rest of the day but did not see a single one of those refugeesing out, where they had all seemingly remained inside the City Lord¡¯s Manor.

    Ye Sha told everything that he had found out to Jun Wu XIe and Jun Wu Xie lifted an eyebrow slightly hearing the report.

    It seemed that there was indeed something fishy about the Lord of the city!

    ¡°Continue to pay attention to the City Lord¡¯s Manor and the Fortune Spring Hall from now on and if you discover anything strange, report it to me in the first instance.¡± Jun Wu Xie said.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Ye Sha acknowledged his orders and retreated.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s gaze shifted to look out the window, as her eyes seemingly shed with a unidentifiable glint.

    Luo Xi was acting just like usual, leading several of hisckeys behind him to ¡°spread benevolence¡± in the refugee camp. But he had just stepped into the refugee for a short while when he noticed that something did not seem right. The refugee camp wasrgely empty and the once narrow and squeezy street had only a measly few scattered people moving on it. In their hands, they carried their sparse luggage thatprised all their belongings and the usual haggard and gaunt look on their faces had disappeared, reced by smiles upon them.

    ¡°What happened here?¡± Luo Xi asked, his brows instantly furrowing up. He had only note here for the past two days and why had the entire ce changed sopletely? The refugees that should have been surging towards him had more than half the amount missing and the entire refugee camp felt so much emptier. Luo Xi was puzzled and he got hisckeys to go ask those refugees who were about to leave the camp and hisckeys soon came running back.

    ¡°Young Master, those people are going to the city¡¯s north.¡± The attendant told him.

    ¡°City north?¡± Luo Xi¡¯s brows creased together in puzzlement. ¡°Go to the city¡¯s north for what?¡±

    ¡°I heard that some time ago, someone spent a fortune snapping up arge part of the city north¡¯s manors and ttened the entire ce, to build up a lot of little lofts. They then used them to provide the refugees with free lodging and food and that is exactly where these refugees are shifting to.¡± The attendant began saying warily.

    Luo Xi¡¯s eyes then red in fury and he grabbed at the attendant¡¯s cor to ask: ¡°What did you say? Someone is actually giving these stinky bugs brand new amodations?¡±

    The attendant gulped and replied in a stutter: ¡°Yes..... That¡¯s right.....¡±

    ¡°What the hell are they up to! ?¡± Luo Xi¡¯s brows gathered together rmingly. ¡°Do you know who is behind everything up at city north?¡±

    ¡°Your servant does not know.....¡± The attendant said, shaking his head.

    ¡°Could it be that the revered one has other arrangements made?¡± Luo Xi muttered to himself, unable to be certain of what¡¯s happening. ¡°We¡¯ll first go up to the city¡¯s north to take a look.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    It did not take them long before Luo Xi and hisckeys arrived at the northern part of the city. When Luo Xi saw the rows of little loft buildingsid out in neat rows, he could not help himself but stare at them slightly taken aback. Before every building, there were several men in uniform, receiving the refugees who had just arrived in a rush.

 Chapter 1432

    Chapter 1432: ¡°Colluding Evil (1)¡±

    ¡°Go! Go ask who is in charge here and tell them that Luo Xi from Fortune Spring Hall is here to pay an official visit.¡± Luo Xi said with a frown. From what he could gather based on his own insight, the lofts were not too bad. Such a nice ce given out free to benefit a bunch of refugees was really rather strange. Normal people would never waste so much money on those refugees and Luo Xi was guessing that this ce was most probably due to some arrangements made by the revered one. Since they were both serving the same master, for him toe up here to offer greetings would not be out of ce.

    Luo Xi had not managed to notice in the least that from a second storey window among the blocks of lofts, someone was watching him with a cold gaze from the moment he had appeared.

    ¡°Young Miss! Luo Xi says he wants to see you.¡± Ye Mei said.

    ¡°That was fast.....¡± Jun Wu Xie said as she stared at Luo Xi standing down below, and her eyes suddenly shed with a chilling glint.

    ¡°Tell him, I¡¯m not free.¡± Upon saying that, she retracted her gaze and sat herself down beside the table.

    Ye Mei immediately got someone to convey Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words to Luo Xi.

    When Luo Xi failed to meet the person here in the city¡¯s north, he felt a little puzzled but did not really mind it very much. The entire Clear Breeze City, had long fallen under their control and nobody would be able to create too big a stir in here.

    But having been snubbed like this, the expression on Luo Xi¡¯s face wasn¡¯t exactly looking too good either. After he left, he did not return to the Fortune Spring Hall straightaway but instead walked towards the direction of the City Lord¡¯s Manor.

    ¡°Young Master, are you going to the City Lord¡¯s Manor?¡± An attendant asked cautiously at his side.

    ¡°Since that person does not want to meet, wouldn¡¯t asking the City Lord about it tell me who that person is?¡± Luo Xi said.

    The attendant then nodded his head, seeming like he understood.

    Inside the City Lord¡¯s Manor, Luo Xi sat within the main hall, sipping at the tea the servants had served him.

    After a short while, a middle aged man with a big and rotund belly came in huffing and puffing as he walked, dressed in highlyvish clothes with a smile upon his face, the flesh on his cheeks puffed up, looking highly jovial.

    ¡°My brother Luo, how did you manage to find time toe here today?¡± This fatty was the Lord of the Clear Breeze City and the benevolent and righteous man that many refugees talked about. But looking at that body of his, it was really very hard to link him up as a caring official who loved the country and its people indiscriminately.

    Luo Xi swept his gaze to nce at the City Lord and he discreetly clicked his tongue. His eyes glinted with a tiny trace of disgust but it was quickly covered. He dusted off his sleeves and immediately went straight to the topic to say: ¡°Arge part of the manors in the city¡¯s north had been purchased by someone. Do you know anything about that?¡±

    The City Lord was rather taken aback. He had not thought that Luo Xi hade here regarding this matter. ¡°I am aware of that. His intention for thend in the northern part of the city had always been to be sold to those morons with a lot of money and he had managed to sell off quite a bit of them at one go which gained him a rather hefty profit.¡±

    In fact, the shop beside the magistrate¡¯s office that sold houses and manors was opened by a person privately under the City Lord¡¯s orders. Although it wasn¡¯t in the City Lord¡¯s name on the surface, but arge part of the money would finally end up in his pocket. Some time ago when the shopkeeper hade to submit the ounts to the City Lord, the City Lord had been highly delighted when he found out that someone had bought so many ce in one go. It must be known that the prices of houses in the Clear Breeze City had risen to a level that wasparable to the Fan Country¡¯s Imperial Capital and it was no small sum!

    ¡°Do you know who the person who bought them was?¡± Luo Xi asked as he looked at the City Lord. He was well aware of the things about the shop.

    ¡°I was told it was a unfamiliar youth. It was guessed that he used the money route toe into the city. Why are you suddenly so concerned about this matter? Could the revered one have given any instructions?¡± The City Lord asked, the expression on his face quickly changing, his tone bing tinged with anxiety.

    Luo Xi said: ¡°The revered one only wants us to continue with what we¡¯re doing and nothing much has changed in that aspect. The reason I came here to find you today is because of those manors in the city¡¯s north. Do you know that those houses in the northern part of the city has all been used by that youth to house the refugees? !¡±

 Chapter 1433

    Chapter 1433: ¡°Colluding Evil (2)¡±

    ¡°Wha..... What did you say? What do you mean when you said house those refugees?¡± The City Lord asked in shock as he looked at Luo Xi.

    The moment Luo Xi saw the City Lord¡¯s reaction, he knew that the City Lord did not know anything about the matter. Luo Xi¡¯s brows creased up and he began to feel that things were getting a little strange. If those houses had been done by someone under the revered one¡¯s instructions, it would be reasonable to assume that he and the City Lord would at least be told a word about it, as the two of them had been controlling everything in the Clear Breeze City all this while afterall and the situation had been stable without any major hups. Having a youth pop up out of the blue like this would seem rather odd.

    ¡°That person had after buying the manors, ttened thempletely to build up many little lofts, allowing the refugees to be transferred over there. I heard that they had not only provided free lodgings but do not charge for food and drinks as well.¡± Luo Xi told the City Lord while looking at him.

    The City Lord¡¯s face immediately turned an ugly shade. ¡°Who is that person behind all of that? The refugees I allowed into the city are mostly just the elderly and women with young children and most people would not have any interest towards them. A bunch of trash like them would be no different from beggars if they were thrown out on the streets, so who would actually do all these for them?¡±

    The City Lord paused a moment before he said: ¡°Could it be someone the revered one brought in? Could the revered one have made some other ns?¡±

    Luo Xi then shook his head and said: ¡°I am not sure either. I actually went there today with the intention to try to sound that person out but was unable to meet him. The manors in the Clear Breeze City are all sold by people you have privately arranged and your men should at least know what kind of person the buyer is wouldn¡¯t they?¡±

    With that reminder from Luo Xi, the City Lord quickly realized it and immediately sent men out to fetch the shopkeeper here. When the shopkeeper saw the City Lord, he immediately knelt and prostrated himself grandly, his face filling up with a fawning smile.

    ¡°What instructions does the City Lord have by asking your servant toe here today?¡± The shopkeeper asked, slightly jittery.

    ¡°Some time ago, the youth who came to the shop and bought arge number of manors, do you know anything about his identity?¡± The City Lord asked with a darkened expression on his face. When the shopkeeper had initially reported the matter to him, he had just treated it as an idiot who fell down from the Heavens that dropped a whole load of gold onto hisp and not asked about the youth¡¯s identity, merely brushing it off as some immensely rich refugee who had escaped from some ce.

    But after hearing what Luo Xi said today, the City Lord finally realized that the buyer could not have been someone that was that simple. Otherwise, how could one exin why a youth would spend such an astronomical amount of gold to buy so many manors and not stay in them himself but was instead providing them to thepletely useless refugees free of charge?

    The shopkeeper had not expected that the City Lord would suddenly ask about the incident with Jun Wu Xie and had originally intended to just touch lightly on the subject. But seeing the dark shade on the City Lord¡¯s face, he had no choice but to recount in a slightly trembling voice everything that had happened from the moment that Jun Wu Xie had appeared till she bought the manors and how she had gone on to find builders to construct the lofts, revealing everything he knew without leaving any details out.

    ¡°The customer had initially said that he wanted to find people to rebuild the manors and your servant had also thought that that had sounded rather strange. Out of curiosity, your servant had also asked the customer a few times about it but the customer had an extremely cold personality and did not give any form of reply at all. What happened after that is not known to me.¡±

    ¡°From what you are saying, that person had intended to do this right from the start?¡± The City Lord asked, his brows furrowing up as he fell deep in thought before dismissing the shopkeeper.

    ¡°Spending such arge sum of money to buy manors and then taking the effort to rebuild thempletely for the refugees as amodation. This person¡¯s motive are definitely anything but innocent.¡± The City Lord remarked thoughtfully.

    The corners of Luo Xi¡¯s mouth curled up with a trace of a sneer. ¡°I do not know what his motives are, but there is one thing that I can be certain of right now.¡±

 Chapter 1434

    Chapter 1434: ¡°Colluding Evil (3)¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± The City Lord asked quickly.

    Luo Xi said with a cold snort: ¡°That person doesn¡¯t work for the revered one.¡±

    ¡°How can you be certain?¡± The City Lord asked a little confused.

    Luo Xi swept a nce over the City Lord and his eyes shed briefly with disdain, but was able to cover it well. ¡°Simple. Just how powerful is the revered one? And the Clear Breeze City is now already under the control of you and me. If the revered one had wanted something done, why would he go through so much trouble to have someone spend such a great amount of money to buy the manors? If the revered one wanted them he could very well have just told you to handle it instead of spending all that gold.¡±

    It finally dawned upon the Lord of the City as he realized that the sum of money Jun Wu Xie had spent on those manors had indeed not been a small sum!

    ¡°Moreover, there is one more point. You and I know very well the reason why the revered one asked us to let those refugees into the city. With these kind of conditions provided to the refugees now, wouldn¡¯t that go against the very intentions of the revered one? Don¡¯t tell me that the revered one really wants to rear the refugees till they be strong and healthy before sending them to their deaths with the poison somewhere else?¡± Luo Xi¡¯s mind had cleared up in just a moment. He had not known how much the amount that Jun Wu Xie had spent to buy those manors before was and when he heard the shopkeeper mention the figure earlier, he had been greatly shocked. That had almost made him certain that the person up in the city north was not someone sent here by the revered one.

    ¡°Damn it. If that person is not sent here by the revered one, what is that fe really up to?¡± The City Lord said, highly exasperated.

    Luo Xi shook his head. He was not able to ascertain that point as the other party was only providing aodation for the refugees now and had not reveal anything else besides that.

    ¡°Why not..... let that person carry on with it for now. Afterall, the daily expenditure needed for the refugees is no paltry sum. Since he is willing to help us rear those refugees, isn¡¯t it good that we will be able to save some expenses?¡± The City Lord¡¯s cunning ploy was all upon his face, his eyes unable to hide the undisguised greed.

    Luo Xi snorted in disgust and his expression instantly became stern. ¡°That¡¯s just wishful thinking. What those refugees usually eat everyday are just some bread. What much would that cost you? The revered one asked you to allow three hundred elderly and weak females with young children into the city everyday but you have been secretly asking your men to ept bribes to allow those rich merchants to enter the city for no reason which takes up quite a bit of the quota. Do you really think that the revered one is unaware of all that?¡±

    The City Lord¡¯s heart thumped. Allowing the rich merchants in was a private decision he made in secret behind the back of the revered one, and when the City Lord thought about the kind of power the revered one had, his back immediately became drenched in cold sweat.

    ¡°Young Master Luo..... Look..... Look at what you¡¯re saying.....¡± The City Lord said with a forcedugh.

    ¡°Hah! Let me tell you. The revered one knows very clearly the kind of inclinations you have in your mind but he is just choosing to close an eye towards them and allow you to make some mary gains. But if you dare to mess up the revered one¡¯s ns, the consequences are not what you will be able to bear! The revered one wants those frail and sickly old fes to remain in the refugee camp and just kept alive. If they are well fed with food and drink, do you think that they will still be easy to control after that? You¡¯d better keep that thought to yourself. It¡¯s just slightly more than a thousand refugees and you even want to stinge on that small bit of money. Have you really tired of living! ?¡± Luo Xi could not stand seeing the insatiable lust for money of the City Lord and if he had not been carrying the title as the Lord of the Clear Breeze City, Luo Xi wouldn¡¯t have chosen to mix with a person like him.

    Having been admonished by Luo Xi, the City Lord¡¯s face instantly turned pale.

    ¡°Regarding this matter, I¡¯m leaving it to you to deal with it. If you do not handle it well, you can exin it to the revered one yourself! Don¡¯t forget, it was your henchmen that sold those manors to that youth!¡± Luo Xi immediately stood up and left upon saying that, not wishing to remain in the City Lord¡¯s manor another moment.

 Chapter 1435

    Chapter 1435: ¡°Courting Death (1)¡±

    The colour on the City Lord¡¯s face had turned highly ugly but he still put on a forced smile as he saw Luo Xi out the door. Luo Xi¡¯s lead foot had just stepped out and the City Lord could no longer hold himself back as he shouted.

    ¡°What dog¡¯s fart ything does he think he does he is? Just because he is slightly closer to the revered one and he thinks he calls the shots here! Shouldn¡¯t he take a look and see what he is himself! ? If not for the revered one behind you, this Lord here knows of many ways to squash the life out of you!¡±

    ¡°There is no need for the City Lord to be so angry. Luo Xi is merely just a dog at the revered one¡¯s foot and the City Lord is merely giving face to the revered one that¡¯s all.¡± A servant at the side quickly rushed forward to say appeasingly.

    ¡°Hmph! I can¡¯t be bothered to get angry with a hypocrite like him.¡± The City Lord said through gritted teeth. ¡°I don¡¯t have to bother with that bastard Luo Xi but what the revered one had instructed us to do must not be dyed. That ce up in the city¡¯s north must not be left alone like this or it will be difficult to exin it to the revered one.¡±

    The City Lord¡¯s eyes turned and he waved to the servant at his side. ¡°You mentioned that the cluster of houses up in the city¡¯s north had been built into lofts that are seven stories high?¡±

    ¡°That they did! Your servant had even secretly gone to take a peek and they were rather interesting. The things they ced inside are also not too bad with a rather reasonableyout, just that it¡¯s a little different from houses we¡¯re used to seeing. I had even heard many people in the city asking where those lofts were at, it seems that they had attracted quite a bit of the people¡¯s attention.¡±

    The City Lord rubbed at his chin and his mind started to whirl. The construction cost of those lofts were not cheap and it would hurt his pockets quite a bit if he got people to build them. But if could manage to snare the white wolf with bare hands by forcibly taking over the lofts, the would be an entirely different thing.

    ¡°Since the youth up in the city¡¯s north has disrupted the revered one¡¯s ns, then as the Lord of the Clear Breeze City, I cannot sit back and do nothing about it as solving what worries the revered one is what I should do.¡± The City Lord said as a evil smile came onto his face. He then gestured to the servant by hooking his finger up at him.

    ¡°Bring some men to teach that wild child up in the city¡¯s north a good lesson. Let him know that if he wants to remain in the Clear Breeze City, he had better learn to be good.¡± The City Lord said in a sinister tone.

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    ¡°One more thing. Be careful when you carry the task out. Do not damage those lofts. That ce isn¡¯t for those refugees to stay in.¡± The City Lord said with augh.

    ¡°My Lord, you can rest assured. Your servant will carry out the task you have given me properly!¡± Immediately upon saying that, the servant left the City Lord¡¯s manor.

    The City Lord stood in the hall in glee for a while before he patted himself on his bby tummy and went back to his room while whistling a tune.

    Inside a loft unit at the city¡¯s north, Jun Wu Xie was having some tea with Jun Wu Yao as they sat at the table when Ye Sha appeared silently to kneel before the two of them.

    ¡°Reporting to Young Miss. After Luo Xi left here today, he went to the City Lord¡¯s manor and stayed in there for a while before leaving.¡± Ye Sha reported, having following Jun Wu Xie¡¯s instructions to pay attention to the movements of Luo Xi and the City Lord. After he discovered that the two hade in contact, he had immediately returned to report it to Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Jun Wu Xie eximed with an arch of her eyebrow.

    ¡°Young Miss, do you need me to round them up for you?¡± Ye Sha asked.

    Jun Wu Xie shook her head and said: ¡°No need. They will deliver themselves right into my hands.¡±

    Ye Sha was still a little confused but just moments after Jun Wu Xie¡¯s voice fell, Ye Mei came walking in through the door.

    ¡°Young Miss, a group of men have appeared downstairs.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes lifted and her eyes shed with realization.

    ¡°The rats have started to move.¡±

    Among the blocks of lofts in the city¡¯s north, a bunch of uncouth and rugged looking men had suddenly appeared. They had well built bodies and their faces fierce. They were highly intimidating and looked like they were not to be trifled with. The refugees who had just moved into the lofts recently were all fearful when they saw these brawny men appear.

 Chapter 1436

    Chapter 1436: ¡°Courting Death (2)¡±

    The leader of the group of brawny men stared at the neatly constructed lofts and his mouth curled up into a savage smile. He raised his finger and pointed it at an elderlydy leading her grandchild into the lofts and said: ¡°You! That old one! Come here this instant!¡±

    The olddy was already past her fifties and ravages of life had bowed her back in a hunch. She was skinny and small, the hair on the sides of her head streaked white. Suddenly being shouted at by the brawny man, all colour on her face immediately drained out as she clutched at her grandchild in terror as she turned to the group of men who looked like they were up to no good.

    The olddy trembled as she looked at the men, her pleading eyes subconsciously looking towards other refugees who were standing not too far away. But all those other refugees were mostly old people well advanced in age like her and some weak and helplessdies. They were unable to even defend themselves so how would they dare to interfere? They merely turned their eyes, trying to avoid the olddy¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°Are you damned deaf! ? I asked you to get your sorry self over here! Can¡¯t you hear me! ? Do I have to go over there and invite you toe instead! ?¡± The brawny man shouted impatiently with an angry frown upon his face. He signalled to the men beside him with his eyes and two of them immediately walked towards the olddy, to forcibly drag her there.

    ¡°What..... What are you going to do.....¡± The olddy was no match for the strong men. She fought to protect her grandchild but they were both dragged over by those two men.

    The leader of the men stared disdainfully at the highly nervous olddy and said in an unfriendly tone: ¡°Where were you going just now?¡±

    The olddy clutched her grandchild protectively in her arms and said warily: ¡°H..... Home.....¡±

    ¡°Home?¡± The man¡¯s eyebrow raised up rmingly and he pinched his nose in a thuggish manner while gazing at the olddy from the side of his eyes to say: ¡°You are saying that your home is within these lofts?¡±

    The olddy swallowed loudly in a gulp and nodded her head hesitantly.

    She was just about to open her mouth and had not even uttered a sound when she was kicked in the hips by the man, that caused her to fall heavily to the ground!

    ¡°Listen up you old long life one! Who told you this ce is your home? Why don¡¯t you take a piss and look at yourself in it? Does a beggar like you even have the right to live in such a nice house?¡± The man said harshly.

    Having been dealt such a hard blow, the old woman almost passed out upon the ground and had no strength to get up. Her already frail body felt like it was going to fall apart as shey in a shivering heap upon the ground. The young child was on his knees upon the ground, looking at her grandmother as tears brimmed up within herrge innocent eyes.

    The scene that was unfolding before their eyes startled the hearts of the other refugees gathered around, fear and unease spreading in their chests. They did not dare to go forward to help the olddy up and could only watch those ruffians carry on with their thuggish ways.

    ¡°Grandma..... Grandma.....¡± The child cried out chokingly, but the olddy could only groan softly.

    The brawny men swept his gaze over the terrified refugees around him and his heart filled with glee. He kicked the child away with a foot and stomped his feet brutally upon the olddy¡¯s thigh. That hard stomp brought about the sound of a crisp crack and a pitiful wail escaped from the olddy¡¯s mouth. That wail was highly grating to the ear, like a bolt of lightning that struck upon the hearts of the gathered spectators!

    ¡°You old hag! Let me tell you! This isn¡¯t a ce that pieces of trash like you can live in! If you want to continue to live here, it can be arranged! Ten taels of silver per head everyday!¡± The man shouted as he swung his gaze over the terrified refugees around him.

    [Ten taels of silver!]

    The refugees were all stunned speechless. They could not even dig out one copper from their bodies, needless to say ten whole taels of silver.

 Chapter 1437

    Chapter 1437: ¡°Courting Death (3)¡±

    All the refugees werepletely bbergasted. They wouldn¡¯t be able to even shake a copper out from their bodies what¡¯s more ten whole taels of silver! And they even had to pay it once a day! Even if they sold themselves off, they still wouldn¡¯t have so much money!

    Having just managed toe to this highly tranquil and clean ce, the refugees had thought they could finally live in peace. How could they have thought that they would encounter such a thing!

    ¡°But..... didn¡¯t they already tell us..... there are no charges.....¡± A child that was still rather young spoke the doubt that was on everyone¡¯s mind. That child had just spoken those words when ady quickly reached her hand out to mp it over the child¡¯s mouth from behind.

    But those naive and innocent words had reached the ears of the thug and his eyes immediately swung upon that child. The child¡¯s mother broke out in cold sweat, immediately falling to her knees in kowtow, to plead for mercy from the thug.

    ¡°Great Lord, the child is ignorant so please do not take offence with him.¡±

    ¡°Even if the child is ignorant, don¡¯t tell me that you as his mother is just as clueless?¡± The thug asked as he red at the woman who had gone deathly pale. ¡°Both of you should have stayed here for at least two to three days already haven¡¯t you? Then shouldn¡¯t you be already be paying up for the money owed? Seeing that you are alone with such a young child, I¡¯ll wouldn¡¯t charge you so much. Just two days for two people and I¡¯ll just make it forty taels for the two of you.¡±

    ¡°For..... Forty taels.....¡± The woman waspletely flustered. Her husband had been killed when the Poison Men had attacked and she had escaped with their young child the entire way here. They had depleted all their savings on this journey and forty taels to her was just too astronomical a number. She cried out desperately in plea: ¡°Great Lord, I really have no money..... really.....¡±

    The thug gazed sinisterly at the woman pretty face hidden under her terror. The woman was petite in size and though already a mother, she still remained rather attractive. The thug took a step forward and touched the woman on her face. ¡°No money? That¡¯s still alright. If you really have no money, it¡¯s fine to pay with your body as well!¡±

    The woman¡¯s eyes went wide in utter disbelief. But before she could even scream out, the thug had pulled her right up and forcibly locked her with his embrace as he groped her all over. Pitiful cries tore out from the woman¡¯s mouth as she struggled vehemently. But how could her puny strength be a match for the thug¡¯s strong muscr arms?

    Pea sized teardrops flowed from the woman¡¯s eyes. She continued to beg for the thug to stop, and pleaded for the refugees around to save her.

    But the refugees continued to stand at the side, choosing to remain silent, averting their gaze one by one to hide their eyes, unable to watch on.

    ¡°Let go of my mother! You bad man! Let go of my mother!¡± When the young and innocent child saw his mother being bullied, he pounced onto the thug as if gone mad to bite the man on his arm, the pain causing the thug to immediately release his grip.

    ¡°Damn it! You brat! You dare to bite me! Men! I want that kid beaten to death right here and that woman to be sold to the brothel! All of you people here listen up and hear me good! If you do not pay up what you owe today, none of you will be able to live in peace!¡± The thug hollered loudly in rage.

    Several of the burly men behind the leader then immediately leapt towards the poor mother and child!

    However, just at the moment that those men were about to grab the mother and child, a figure suddenly shed quick as lightning to appear right in front of them, a freak streak of light that shed past! The men who had leapt forward were all sent flying backwards by a powerful force in an instant!

 Chapter 1438

    Chapter 1438: ¡°Courting Death (4)¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s that! ?¡± The leader of the thugs saw before his eyes hispanions being sent flying and his eyes immediately stared at the neer!

    Right before the mother and child pair who were hugging each other, a small figure stood proudly straight!

    It was a youth with a delicately attractive face. Dressed in simple and coarse hemp clothes, he looked unremarkable, but for that pair of eyes that sent chills right into one¡¯s bones!

    Cold but clear as water!

    The thug stared in confusion at the youth who had appeared all of a sudden, gauging the person¡¯s appearance. Seeing that he was dressed in crude clothes, he assumed that that was just a refugee staying there.

    ¡°From where did you this bastard kid sprout out from! ? You must be tired of living! How dare you disrupt my fun! Do you believe I can make you scamper out of here any minute! Damn it!¡±

    Jun Wu Xie stared coldly at the man shouting noisily, her chilling gaze slowly sweeping over the figure of the child who had lost her voice from crying and the olddy crumpled upon the ground behind the thug. That pair of cold and icy eyes then surged with murder.

    ¡°Little bastard kid! Your lord am talking to you here! Do your damned ears hear me! ?¡± The thug shouted as he red at Jun Wu Xie. Seeing that it was just a skinny and weak looking youth, his demeanor became even more arrogant!

    ¡°I beg you..... Save us..... Please save us.....¡± The woman who had fallen to the ground behind Jun Wu Xie sobbed as she hugged her child tightly, begging as she gazed upon Jun Wu Xie¡¯s back. Even though she knew that it was just a young youth who stood before her eyes, she had no other way out of this.

    Jun Wu Xie did not turn around but merely narrowed her eyes as she stared at the ferocious looking thug.

    ¡°Damn you! Have that kid ughtered for me! I want to see who else would still dare to stir up any more trouble!¡± The thug shouted viciously, and the towering men immediately leapt at the small sized Jun Wu Xie.

    However, everything that happened after that made every fall into a state of shock!

    Before any of the men who were leaping towards Jun Wu Xie could even get near her, several streaks of purple coloured spirit light shot out from Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hand. The purple coloured spirit light morphed into several sharp des in the air to immediately pierce through the heart meridians of the towering men!

    Suddenly, five brawny meny lifelessly upon the ground, a scarlet flower the colour of blood blooming upon their chests!

    In just the time it took to blink, five strong and well built men had lost their lives. The thug who had initially been highly arrogant stared in a wide mouth stare as he looked at the scene before his eyes. What astounded him even further was that around Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body, was the brilliant glow of the Purple Spirit!

    [A Purple Spirit!]

    [This half grown little pipsqueak actually possesses the legendary Purple Spirit!]

    [How can that be possible! ?]

    The thug¡¯s backbone then suddenly seemed to have been pulled out of him as the arrogance upon his face instantly crumbled!

    The fearful refugees at the side were all staring with their mouths hanging wide open, as they saw the Purple Spirit glow swirling around Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body,pletely unable to believe what they were seeing before them!

    That the Purple Spirit that had been extinct for the past hundred years would actually manifest once again right before their eyes!

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes narrowed up slightly, not even giving the bodies lying within their own pools of blood a single nce. The thick foul stench of blood spread into the surrounding air, the smell inciting the fiery rage burning inside her chest to burn fiercer!

    ¡°Who..... Who are you actually.....¡± The thug was flustered. Beat him to death and he would never have thought that this frail and weak looking youth would actually be a Purple Spirit that only existed in legends. All the arrogance andcency from before werepletely burned into ashes under the light of the Purple Spirit!

    .....

    (Authour ¨C Question: Where was the ce that Jun Wu Xie met Rong Ruo for the first time? [Upon icy skies and snowy grounds, a three hundred and sixty degree plea for monthly tickets! I¡¯ll steal Hua Yao and send him onto your couch! To be used as you wish! Pleading for monthly tickets! (Qiao Chu: That whahizname! Youe right over here! I want to talk to you about my life!)]

 Chapter 1439

    Chapter 1439: ¡°Courting Death (5)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie lifted her chin slightly as she stared at the thug: ¡°You came all the way here to stir up trouble and you do not know who I am?¡±

    The vicious thug gulped loudly as he looked at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s appearance, his mind suddenly remembering that the person who initially bought these manors had exactly been a young youth with such delicate features!

    ¡°It¡¯s you! You are the person who bought this whole ce! !¡± The thug eximed in shocked realization.

    The thug¡¯s loud exmation made all the refugees starepletely stunned at the young Jun Wu Xie. They had already been staying here for a few days but still did not know who had so generously provided them with such afortable environment. They had once thought that it could have been the Lord of the City, or it might have been that ¡°Great Benefactor¡±, but never once had they once considered the fact that the person responsible for providing them with all of this would actually be such a young littled!

    ¡°Good.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes narrowed up as she said. ¡°In this way, you will at least die knowing it.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words had barely just dropped when her figure disappeared from the spot she had been standing in an instant. The thug and his otherpanions wailed out in pure terror and immediately picked up their legs to run withplete abandonment!

    However, they already did not stand a single chance of escaping anymore!

    The figure of Jun Wu Xie was just like a purple streak form of the devil, descending upon them all at the speed of lightning that shot through the group of ruffians who were attempting to escape!

    The purple glowing streak brought about ruin everywhere it shed, blood spurting forth where it passed!

    More than ten towering sized thugsy in their own pools of blood in a blink, all of them not knowing what had befallen upon them even till the point of death, theirst breath already gone from their bodies by the time they hit the ground!

    The bright red blood turned arge area of the ground a garish shade of scarlet, the suffocating stench causing the refugees to clutch at their abdomen as their stomachs churned, nauseating them.

    Suddenly, among the many pools of blood, only that highly arrogant lead thug was left, his legs having been cut out from under him without even him knowing! With the loss of support of his legs, hey howling in his own pool of blood, his eyes staring wide with absolute horror at the lifeless bodies of hispanions, seemingly turned bright red from the very reflection of their blood!

    A pair of legs slowly came into his view before his eyes, to stop at a mere half inch away from the tip of his nose.

    Jun Wu Xie used the tip of her shoe to lift up the chin of the thug, forcing him to lift his deathly pale face to look up at her chilly countenance.

    ¡°This ce belongs to me, and if anyone wishes tomit any atrocities upon this ce, I wouldn¡¯t mind sending them on their way to Hell.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s voice was soft, but the piercing chill within those words made him shiver uncontrobly in that heat.

    Those words were spoken in such a soft tone, but they were driven deep right into his very bones, causing the warmth in every drop of his blood to slowly dissipate.

    ¡°Spare me..... Spare me..... I will never dare do it again..... Never ever again.....¡± The excruciating pain and utter despair was causing the thug to tremble uncontrobly, looking like a dog as hey, a limp pile within a pool of his own blood, not a sliver of the earlier arrogance upon his face, but just the fear of impending death.

    ¡°Toote.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes shed with a glint of murder, the tip of her foot turning the thug¡¯s head with great force, snapping the thug¡¯s neck off with a kick!

    In just mere moments, the thugs whomitted all kinds of nefarious deeds had all stopped breathing. From beginning to end, they had not been able to put up the slightest bit of defence against Jun Wu Xie at all.

    Their lives before Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes, became like dust that could be wiped off in an instant, so fragile and brittle, unable to withstand the slightest knock.

    The air was filled with that suffocating stench of blood, the refugees witnessing death right before their eyes. That was the first time everyone of them were seeing the overwhelming might of the Purple Spirit, that unsurpassably oppressive power, causing all of them to shiver at the mere sight of it!

 Chapter 1440

    Chapter 1440: ¡°Courting Death (6)¡±

    This here, is the Purple Spirit!

    Reigning supreme above everyone, a most powerful entity at the very pinnacle of the golden pyramid!

    The refugees were gathered all around, squeezed tightly against each other, but they were allpletely silent, without a single peeping out from them.

    They stared at the dead bodies lying upon the ground, and their backs became drenched with sweat. The chill in their bones still cold deep within their bones, the sight of the bloody massacre that happened before their eyes still gripping their hearts in a tight hold.

    Jun Wu Xie stepped through the garishly red blood, her steps taking her toe beside the olddy who had already fainted into unconsciousness. Every step she took left another bright red bloody footprint on the ground, when linked up, looked just like a manifestation of the chains of death.

    The child lying upon the olddy was sobbing so hard she was gasping for breath as she raised her head up to look at Jun Wu Xie, with eyes overflowing with tears that were not showing the slightest sliver of fear or unease but were instead filled with gratitude.

    The thinking of children as young as that were the purest and most untainted. She only knew that the big brother in front of her had helped kill those people who bullied her grandmother and was hence their benefactor!

    Jun Wu Xie squatted herself down and checked on the old woman¡¯s condition. After ascertaining that her life was not at risk, she pped her palms together and a shadow darted out from a corner.

    ¡°Give her this medicine and sent her back to rest.¡± Jun Wu Xie said as she gave Ye Sha a bottle of elixirs.

    Ye Sha took the bottle without a word and carried up the old woman upon his back before sending her up inside the lofts.

    Jun Wu Xie got up, the murder already faded out of her eyes. But her gaze was still chilly, covered with ayer of frost as it slowly swung over the group of stunned refugees gathered at the side where she suddenly opened her mouth to say: ¡°What happened today, I will only allow it to happen only once. I provided all of you with this ce not to keep a bunch of trash who would just stand by and watch things like this happen without lifting a finger to help. If even you yourselves do not have the courage to defend yourpanions here, then the whole lot of you can very well crawl back to your hovel of a refugee camp! This ce does not wee such craven cowards!¡±

    Powerful enemies weren¡¯t that frightening, what was really scary would be when one did not even possess the courage to fight that enemy!

    The lofts were by now amodating close to a thousand refugees and even if they were just people made up of the elderly and weak women and children, if they had had the courage to rise up together as one body, those ten over ferocious thugs would not have stood a chance against all of them.

    With close to a thousand people in number, even with every one of them just throwing a single rock each, they would have stoned the ten over thugs to death. But they had not had the courage, but just stood at the side quietly as they became numbed by fear, to watch on as theirpanions were being viciously abused!

    Jun Wu Xie absolutely despised craven cowards like this. A person can be weak, but the heart must not be!

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words, struck like a great bolt of lightning upon all their hearts. They all stood staring at the sobbing child, looking at the mother and child pair hugging each other still overwhelmed with fear.

    The woman¡¯s heart rending scream for help earlier reyed with everyone¡¯s mind at that moment, the water from a spring of guilt washing over their dust covered conscience hidden deep within.

    Their heads hung ashamedly from the powerful guilt, their eyes filled with regret. Today, when that grandmother with her grandchild and the mother and son duo had been bullied, they had all chosen to not help, keeping their hands within their sleeves. But if the day came and a simr thing happened to them, how helpless and what kind of despair would they then feel?

    ¡°Thank you..... Thank you.....¡± The woman who had very nearly been victimised by the thugs clutched at her child and knelt upon the ground to thank Jun Wu Xie incessantly. If not for Jun Wu Xie¡¯s timely intervention, she and her son might very well have lost their lives here today!

    Jun Wu Xie nced briefly at them once and then turned to depart. The woman and child pair remained kneeling on the ground, unwilling to get up until Jun Wu Xie went inside that loft unit that stood independant from the others. Only then, did the woman stood up still trembling as she carried her child, the eyes that had turned red from crying sweeping over the moreosely silent crowd of refugees, filled with hate.

 Chapter 1441

    Chapter 1441: ¡°Knocking on Death¡¯s Door Again (1)¡±

    The City Lord was sipping on a new batch of tea he had acquired as his lovely spouse knelt by his feet to massage his legs, looking highly rxed and leisurely.

    But not a few moments had passed when a servant in the City Lord¡¯s Manor came running inside in a rush, his face ashen as he fell to his knees with a thud before the City Lord.

    ¡°What has gotten you in such a fluster. Where are your manners?¡± The City Lord grumbled in displeasure with a frown upon his face as he lifted up his cup of tea.

    ¡°My Lord! There¡¯s trouble! !¡± The servant eximed loudly.

    ¡°Trouble? The Clear Breeze City has always been steadily peaceful. What could happen here?¡± The City Lord said nonchntly.

    ¡°Liu Er..... Liu Er still has note back.....¡±

    The City Lord¡¯s brows creased up. Liu Er was a hired thug he kept by his side in the manor. Under the instructions of the revered one, the City Lord had always worked hard to portray an image of righteousness for himself and all his underhanded deeds were left in Liu Er¡¯s hands to deal with. He had asked Liu Er to go up to the city¡¯s north today to stir up trouble in those lofts.

    ¡°He has not returned? Thiszybones Liu Er is starting to ck off on his tasks.¡± The City Lord said in a displeased tone.

    However, the servant replied: ¡°It¡¯s not that..... Your servant sent someone up to the city¡¯s north to take a look and he heard that Liu Er and his men had all been killed up there!¡±

    A crash sounded. The teacup in the City Lord¡¯s hand had dropped to the ground, breaking into pieces. His eyes red wide as he stared at the servant, his eyes highly incredulous.

    ¡°What did you just say? Who could have killed Liu Er! ?¡±

    ¡°Your servant does not know, but only heard that the entire gang of people Liu Er brought with him up to the city¡¯s north were all killed but no one seems to know who the person who did it was.¡±

    ¡°A useless good for nothing!¡± The City Lord stood up with a swoosh. Liu Er had helped himplete quite a number of tasks and although he was a person that was a little of a braggart, he was rather nimble minded and knew how to use the stick and carrot approach rather well, never having evermitted any big mistakes. He would never ever have thought that by asking Liu Er to make life difficult for those useless refugees up in the city¡¯s north and driving those parasites out of that ce, Liu Er would end up being killed by people for no reason!

    What was even more terrifying was that his people had not even been able to find out the culprit responsible for it!

    ¡°What exactly happened! ? Have the entire bunch of you been living in vain? There were more than ten lives lost! How could those lives have been taken without a single person knowing anything about it! ?¡± The City Lord¡¯s face had turned an ugly shade. He had thought that the issue up in the city¡¯s north could be dealt with easily and he had even instructed the shop to release news about the avability of loft units that would be put up for sale.

    But after just barely half a day had passed and things had taken a turn beyond anything he could have expected!

    The servant got a severe dressing down and he replied in a mournful voice: ¡°I have already gotten people to infiltrate into the ce to try to find out the truth behind Liu Er¡¯s death from the refugees there, but god knows what happened with those people! They had initially looked like they could be easily manipted but when the mere mention of the incident was brought up, every single one of them avoided the matter like a gue, unwilling to say a word about it and we were unable to find out anything from them.¡±

    ¡°Useless trash! Just a bunch of good for nothings!¡± The City Lord¡¯s good mood immediately dissipated into the wind like smoke. He did not care about Liu Er¡¯s death itself. What frustrated him was what was happening in the city¡¯s north now. If he was not able to drive those refugees out of those lofts in the city¡¯s north, the revered one would surely ce the me on him.

    ¡°Do it right now! Go get them ready for me immediately! Gather up a troop of the city¡¯s soldiers and follow me to the city¡¯s north! I would really like to see just who it is that dares to be so atrocious within the Clear Breeze City!¡± The City Lord screamed out in rage. He could afford to not bother with it if this had been any other matter, but when it implicated the interests of the revered one, even he would not be able to answer for it. At that moment, he could no longer make himself continue to remain on his seat!

 Chapter 1442

    Chapter 1442: ¡°Knocking on Death¡¯s Door Again (2)¡±

    Very soon, the big bellied City Lord with his wide girth was leading a troop of soldiers, marching aggressively towards the city¡¯s north. This was his first timeing here and when he saw the row after row of loft units, the itch in his heart was hard to contain, but he knew he had to get rid of those refugees first.

    When the refugees suddenly heard that the City Lord had lead arge troop of soldiers toe here at the city¡¯s north, everybody¡¯s faces lit up with delight. No matter what kind of living conditions they had been made to survive under before, their hearts still felt that the City Lord of the Clear Breeze City who had been willing to offer shelter to them was a kind hearted man who loved the people. Even seeing therge troop of soldiers he had lead to this ce, they were all not feeling the least bit nervous.

    ¡°The City Lord hase! The City Lord must havee here because of the incident from before!¡±

    The City Lord is a kind man. If he knew that thugs were terrorizing themon citizens, he will surely stand up for them in justice!¡±

    After having witnessed with their own eyes a bout of bloody massacre, the refugees who still held terror within their hearts were actually feeling a sense of relief when they saw the City Lord appear, all of them rushing forward one by one, their mouth full of praise for the City Lord.

    The City Lord fought hard to maintain an amicable smile upon his face, his heart filled with hatred and disgust towards the refugees surging up to surround him. When he thought of the fact that these parasites were upying such a nice ce which impeded him from making a good sum of money, he wished so much that he could just order the soldiers to stab all these pieces of trash to death!

    His heart cursing for all the refugees to just die and get themselves quickly reincarnated, but in order for him to continue to portray an image of benevolence, the City Lord forced his face to show a kindly and smiling mask, doing his best to use a amiable tone of voice to speak.

    ¡°All of you have suffered over this period. Although the CLear Breeze City is not really a highly prosperous city, but as long as I am here, I will not let all of you here suffer atrocities to be done upon you! Today, I heard that someone came here to create trouble which made me very angry. Although all of you are not original residents born and bred here in the Clear Breeze City, but from the very day all of you set foot into the Clear Breeze City, I have already regarded you as a member of us here. If anyone dares to bully any of you, I will surely seek for justice on your behalf!¡± The City Lord said firmly, looking like a strict and impartial official, his words sounding very pretty to hear.

    The refugees who had all already been grateful to the City Lord immediately broke out in a appreciative show of gratitude.

    ¡°My Lord, you can rest assured. Those thugs have already been dealt with cleanly!¡± Someone said gleefully, never noticing the vicious glint that shed very briefly within the City Lord¡¯s eyes.

    The City Lord sneered in his heart, but his face showed an expression of delight. ¡°Oh? Already dealt with? I had just received the news that several highly tyrannical and rowdy brutes were here terrorizing the citizens and I had immediately brought my men here to arrest all of them to throw them in jail. I would never have expected that all of you would be able to react so quickly but I am now relieved. I hope none of you got hurt?¡±

    The refugees fell over themselves trying to give their ount of the nefarious deeds the thugs had done to the City Lord but when they spoke about what happened to the elderlydy with her grandchild and the woman with her son, their faces showed traces of guilty embarrassment and unease.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry my Lord, the matter has been resolved and Young Master Jun has also sent people to give the olddy treatment for her injuries.¡±

    The City Lord smiled as he nodded, and his words took a sudden turn as he asked: ¡°I wonder who lent a hand to resolve the matter? Such matters are actually my responsibility as the City Lord to prevent and I have failed by not resolving it in a timely fashion. Hence, I would like to personally thank the person who had so selflessly helped all of you.¡±

    Upon hearing the City Lord¡¯s words, two of the refugees were just about to open their mouths to speak but they felt a tugging upon their clothes from the other people behind them and they immediately mped their mouths shut, none of them daring to reveal the slightest clue about the real culprit behind the killing of Liu Er.

 Chapter 1443

    Chapter 1443: ¡°Knocking on Death¡¯s Door Again (3)¡±

    The refugees¡¯ strange behaviour very quickly attracted the City Lord¡¯s notice and he cursed secretly in his heart, though his face maintained that same gentle smile.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there anything that¡¯s inconvenient for you to say? All of you can rest assured that I just want to thank that hero properly myself. All of you are people that I allowed toe into this city and I will naturally not allow anyone to bully any of you as you are all now also considered to be citizens of my Clear Breeze City as well. Since that person had been able to protect all of you, he had also helped eased another one of my worries, hence, I will not do anything to make things difficult for him.¡± The City Lord said highly movingly, and the hesitant refugees began to show signs of relenting.

    Several of the refugees buzzed among themselves in a bunch for a long while. The City Lord¡¯s words sounded highly reasonable. The fact that they had been able toe into the city to seek refuge was due to the City Lord¡¯s benevolence who had been willing to offer help to a bunch of refugees like them who had nothing on them, so he could not be a bad person.

    ¡°Regarding that..... My Lord..... That benefactor had taken the lives of people..... But..... But he is still a benefactor to all of us. If not for him, none of them would have been able to live in a ce like this today. Will..... will you..... because he killed someone..... ce me upon him?¡± A refugee bolstered up his courage to ask.

    The City Lordughed coldly inside his heart as he knew he had managed to find a crack among these people. His smile grew deeper and in his most amiable tone, he said: ¡°Why would I! ? He punished evil and helped the kind, it is something that is highlymendable instead, why would I make things difficult for him? I can¡¯t wait to thank him instead!¡±

    As expected, once the City Lord said that, those refugees who had been rather nervous immediately heaved a sigh in relief and turned to look at each other all around. Finally rxing their guard, they began to reveal the truth to the City Lord.

    And just as the City Lord was secretly smiling to himself in glee for having been able to pry open the mouths of their refugees, a woman leading a child stared coldly at the City Lord who was tightly surrounded by refugees. Her face still had wounds on it and she was that mother that Jun Wu Xie had previously saved.

    At that moment, anxiety appeared upon her face. She looked all around her and grasping her child¡¯s hand tightly, she quickly sped off towards the individual loft unit separated from the rest!

    Ye Jie she sat in the hall upon the first floor, bored to tears as she plopped herself over the table, teasing the Hell Rodent nibbling upon a peanut when she suddenly saw the highly flustered woman barging in. She stood up suddenly and blocked herself before the mother and child.

    ¡°This ce does not allow just anyone to enter!¡± Ye Jie said with a frown upon her face.

    The woman stared in surprise at the little girl wearing a half faced mask before her eyes but could not afford the time to determine the girl¡¯s identity. She knew very well that the loft their benefactor resided in did not normally allow anyone in and the refugees had all always conscientiously kept their distance from here to not disturb, but.....

    ¡°This youngdy, I have something very urgent to see Young Master Jun about!¡± The woman said, her face highly anxious.

    Ye Jie instead replied while looking rather perplexed: ¡°Young Master Jun has said that without his permission, no one is to disturb him.¡± Ye Jie was being extraordinarily stubborn. For someone who was able to remain within a sealed up tomb for close to a thousand years to guard her Lord¡¯s slumber, her thoroughness in carrying out her orders was to be expected.

    The woman was unable to convince Ye Jie and no matter what she said, she was unable to get through to Ye Jie, driving her into a greater state of panic. Left without any other choice, she fell to her knees with a loud thud before Ye Jie which frightened so badly the innocent little girl stood therepletely stunned.

    ¡°Youngdy, I really hold no bad intentions. If you do not allow me in, it¡¯s alright. But you must definitely bring this news I have to Young Master Jun.¡± The woman said anxiously.

 Chapter 1444

    Chapter 1444: ¡°Knocking on Death¡¯s Door Again (4)¡±

    ¡°Stand..... Stand up to talk.....¡± Ye Jie was rather flustered.

    The woman however just went on to say: ¡°The Lord of the Clear Breeze City brought a troop of soldiers here and is now asking everyone about the incident today. The City Lord is not really a kind person and I beg for Young Master Jun to be careful against him!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Ye Jie was getting confused.

    The woman thought that the little girl did not believe her words and her face became red from anxiety as she exined in a panic: ¡°On the surface, the Lord of the Clear Breeze City portrays himself to be a good person. But If he did care for the refugees, why would he let all the refugees to be cooped up in such a dirty ce? He came here with his soldiers today saying that it¡¯s to capture the thugs but this is the Clear Breeze City right! ? He is the Lord of the Clear Breeze City! It is impossible that he should be finding the circumstances strange only at this point. The only thing that he is concerned about finding out is the person who killed those thugs, that shows that there is something fishy!¡±

    ¡°The people here were being highly naive and they should have told him that it was Young Master Jun who struck those men. Young Master Jun had been forced to strike in order to save me and my child and he is a great benefactor to both of us. I beg that the youngdy will bring these words to Young Master Jun!¡± Finishing her words, the woman kowtowed and hit her head with a loud thud against the ground, no longer persistent on intruding as she led her child away.

    Till after the mother and child pair had left, Ye Jie was still standing there nkly, her mind a gooey whirl.

    If the woman had known that Ye Jie had a serious problem in expressing herself in words, she would definitely not dare to ask Ye Jie to convey her words to Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°It¡¯s her.....¡± A soft voice suddenly sounded from the stairs and Ye Jie looked up in confusion, to see Jun Wu Xie standing upon the steps with Jun Wu Yao behind her.

    ¡°Arh!¡± Ye Jie opened her mouth, wanting to tell the words the woman had said to Jun Wu Xie. She knew exactly what she wanted to say in her heart but when the words reached her mouth, she did not know where to start from.

    ¡°I heard everything,¡± Jun Wu Xie said, seeing how difficult it was for Ye Jie.

    Ye Jie looked at her nkly for a moment before she revealed a brilliant smile at her.

    ¡°That mother and child pair, if my memory serves me correctly, should be the ones that you saved earlier?¡± Jun Wu Yao said with a very faint smile, leaning easily with an arm resting against the railing in the stairs.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded slightly.

    ¡°That¡¯s a smarter one at least, knowing to reciprocate.¡± Jun Wu Yao was highly satisfied with that woman¡¯s reaction.

    Jun Wu Xie did not respond. She had never expected anything in return from all these people and that woman¡¯s reaction had surprised her greatly. She knew that the Lord of the Clear Breeze City wore a hypocritical mask of kindness but the refugees did not know anything about it. But that woman had been able to detect the City Lord¡¯s duplicitous nature from among all the fine details ande here at the first instance to tell her about it. All other things aside, at least that mind of hers was a lot clearer than all the others, and she knew to repay benevolence shown to her.

    ¡°The rats are bing unsettled and areing out in waves. So, has Little Xie already thought of how you are going to deal with them?¡± Jun Wu Yao asked smilingly.

    Jun Wu Xie said expressionlessly: ¡°I want to grab the viper at the head. These people are not my target.¡± Regardless whether it was the thugs or the City Lord, even Luo Xi would also be beneath her notice. She was doing all this only to force the mastermind behind to show himself.

    And judging from the current situation, they seemed like they were getting rather anxious. Just within a single day today, they had repeatedlye here to seek death and such reactions made Jun Wu Xie feel rather satisfied.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look first.¡± Jun Wu Xie said as she patted Jun Wu Yao on the back of his hand, indicating that he need not show himself, before walking out from the loft on her own to make her way towards the City Lord who was surrounded by the crowd of refugees.

 Chapter 1445

    Chapter 1445: ¡°Inverting the Truth and Falsehood (1)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s arrival attracted the notice of the people and when several of the refugees saw the figure of Jun Wu Xie appear, their hearts were slightly startled. Although filled with respected, their eyes could not help but show a sliver of fear.

    The might of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s Purple Spirit and witnessing that bloody ughter from before had left an indelible impression upon the hearts of the refugees. Although they were grateful towards Jun Wu Xie for the kindness and righteousness shown for being willing to take them in, but tomon citizens like them, the scene they witnessed had been a little too much to bear. At the same time that it had dealt with the thugs, it had also caused them to involuntarily develop a sense of fear and wariness towards Jun Wu Xie.

    The City Lord had just finished hearing out the refugees when he suddenly saw a youth with delicate features walking over in approach. When all the gazes of the refugees turned to focus upon that figure, he was able to instantly determine the other party¡¯s identity.

    And right at the moment he became certain of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s identity, his eyes suddenly shed with malice!

    ¡°You are Young Master Jun?¡± The City Lord suddenly broke into a smile, looking at the cold faced Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Jun Wu Xie replied coldly as she looked at the brilliantly smiling City Lord.

    ¡°I am the Lord of the Clear Breeze City and this is Young Master Jun¡¯s first time here to the Clear Breeze City and it is said that peoplee from afar are all deemed as guests. I had heard from all these people here earlier that when those thugs came here to stir up trouble earlier, they were fortunate to have righteous Young Master Jun lending them a hand to kill off every single one of those thugs. Heroes indeed rise out from the young. Can I ask if what all these people said is true?¡± The City Lord asked, his face looking like he was filled with admiration for Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes were chilly as she watched the City Lord¡¯s hypocritical expression on her face as she said: ¡°So what if it is? And what if it¡¯s not?¡±

    The City Lord smiled and replied: ¡°It¡¯s nothing much really, but I am just moved by Young Master Jun¡¯s sense of justice. But there is one thing that I do not really understand and I might need Young Master Jun to exin it to me a little.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face was still as cold as ever.

    The City Lord¡¯s face was smiling but in his heart, he was cursing Jun Wu Xie a million and one times but did not dare to show his disdain in the slightest. The refugees had told him earlier that Jun Wu Xie had killed Liu Er and his men and although Liu Er¡¯s powers were not really that great with his bunch of underlings holding rather insignificant powers as well, but they had the strength of numbers. The refugees told him that Jun Wu Xie had massacred the whole lot of them by his own strength alone and such dominating power caused the City Lord have no choice but to tread carefully. But as none of the refugees had been willing to reveal the extent of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s true power, the City Lord was unable to determine just how strong Jun Wu Xie really was and he was guessing that it would roughly be at the yellow spirit level.

    I heard that these lofts here were built by Young Master Jun as well? May I also ask if that is true?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie swept her gaze over the City Lord¡¯s face that was so fat and pudgy. ¡°Yes.¡±

    The City Lordughed in spite of himself and shook his head as he said: ¡°Young Master Jun is highly righteous and that is highly admirable. But I really cannot for the world understand this. With Young Master still so young and highly talented, why do you persist in pursuing such insubstantial fame, to usurp the homes of others, a dove in a magpie¡¯s nest, that is not an act befitting of a gentleman!¡±

    The City Lord¡¯s words immediately caused all the refugees around to stare wide eyed at him.

    Ignoring the looks directed at him, the City Lord then went on to say: ¡°These lofts here were in fact houses I had ordered people to build for the refugees who just came into the city and I do not know why Young Master Jun woulde up with such a ridiculous idea to actually im that these lofts were your idea instead? With Young Master Jun being so young, it¡¯s rather understandable that you would be highly exuberant and want to gain a good reputation for yourself. But although at your age where one is filled with vigor, you stillck consideration in many other aspects in the way you do things. In order to build these lofts, I had depleted all my life savings and I did not do it for fame or good repute. I think that Young Master Jun is still very young and you still have much time to achieve great things, you shouldn¡¯tmit such despicable acts like iming the credit of others to be yours like this.¡±

 Chapter 1446

    Chapter 1446: ¡°Inverting the Truth and Falsehood (2)¡±

    The City Lord¡¯s words, instantly elicited a wave of uproar over the crowd as everyone stared incredulously at Jun Wu Xie.

    What was just said, had been put across very directly, both insinuating and tantly iming that the lofts were not built by Jun Wu Xie at all but she had just leapt upon the chance before the City Lord couldy im to it, stealing credit not due to her by insisting she had built them!

    At almost the same moment the City Lord¡¯s voice dropped, countless pairs of suspicious gazes were cast straight upon the figure of Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes narrowed and an icy glint shed as she looked at the City Lord who had inverted the truth with such falsehood.

    The City Lord saw that Jun Wu Xie was not answering and he could not contain his glee. But before he was able to ascertain Jun Wu Xie¡¯s power, he did not date to sh head to head against Jun Wu Xie. Afterall, for a single youth to be be able to kill Liu Er and his band of more than ten men, the youth was to be wary of.

    But.....

    [If physical force doesn¡¯t work, he still has other ways of doing it!]

    [He¡¯s just a young and inexperienced youth, how can thed be a match for him?]

    ¡°Young Master Jun, seeing that you are still young and ignorant, I will not hold the matter against you. But as the construction of the lofts have not been fullypleted, there are still many unsafe elements existent within. For you to have rashly deceived all these people toe live in them just to gain recognition to improve your reputation, aren¡¯t you taking the lives of so many people too lightly?¡± The City Lord continued to push the issue, putting on a highly pained look as he looked at Jun Wu Xie.

    At that moment, the eyes of almost all the refugees looking at Jun Wu Xie had turned strange.

    They had all thought that the construction of these lofts had been a little strange. They wouldn¡¯t be able to know how much the construction of something that was of such big scale would really cost, but anyone would guess that it would be an astronomical amount. [Young Master Jun was of such a young age and wasn¡¯t even a original citizen of the Clear Breeze City. Would he really be willing to fork out such an immense sum of money to build such a magnificent shelter for a bunch of peoplepletely unrted to him? Whichever way one looked at it, it would feel rather strange.]

    Some of them had even held doubts in their hearts as they felt Jun Wu Xie was just too young and that the City Lord was sounding more convincing. Afterall, constructing these lofts was not small undertaking and as the City Lord had always been kind towards the refugees, they thought that it was more believable if it was said that the City Lord was the one who built these loft units.

    Faced with the City Lord¡¯s tant nder and the suspicious looks that the refugees were throwing upon her, Jun Wu Xie was steady as Mount Tai, her icy gaze not showing a ripple under all that pressure.

    The City Lord was showing himself to possess a little bit of smarts, having so smoothly pegged such a crime onto her head and was even tantly trying to seize all these lofts to make them his own. That was a rather good ploy here.

    Jun Wu Xieughed coldly to herself in her heart but showed nothing on her face.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s silence only caused the City Lord to be more and more conceited in glee, tough at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s youthful innocence which had made him lose his senses so quickly when confronted with a problem. Thed had actually be so panicked that he was at a loss for words!

    The City Lord wasn¡¯t that scared that Jun Wu Xie would physically strike at him as he had his soldiers standing behind him so he had nothing to fear. And once Jun Wu Xie made a move, he would im that Jun Wu Xie had flew into a rage out of shame and by then taking over these lofts would be easy as pie!

    However, just as the City Lord was ready to ssh that all that dirty water onto Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face, the corners of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mouth curled up into a chilling smile as she said: ¡°You¡¯ve finished?¡±

    The City Lord was suddenly taken aback.

    Jun Wu Xie then went on to say: ¡°If you¡¯re finished, then it¡¯s my turn.¡± She pped her hands together once, and the towering figure of Ye Sha suddenly materialized beside her!

 Chapter 1447

    Chapter 1447: ¡°Inverting the Truth and Falsehood (3)¡±

    Having Ye Sha appear suddenly caused the City Lord¡¯s face to darken a shade. The towering figure of Ye Sha with his cold and stern face gave people an invisible kind of pressure.

    ¡°To whom this ce really belongs to will soon be revealed to everyone.¡± Jun Wu Xie said with an icy glint in her eyes.

    The City Lord suddenly had an ominous feeling in his heart.

    Ye Sha suddenly pulled out a thick stack of papers and when those papers were taken out, the City Lord¡¯s face immediately changed colour!

    These here are the title deeds for the original houses and these are the deeds to thend these loft buildings are built on. These here are the ounts for constructing all these lofts and every one of these papers has been stamped with the seller¡¯s handprint.¡± Jun Wu Xie said as she stared coldly at the pale face of the City Lord before she turned to nod her head at Ye Sha, and Ye Sha disyed the contracts one by one before the eyes of everyone there.

    The characters in ck ink were cleared stated upon the white parchment that every inch of thend here belonged to ¡°Jun Wu¡±, which was the assumed name Jun Wu Xie had taken up!

    With such clear and irrefutable evidence, it immediately turned to be a p that struck the City Lord squarely across the face. The refugees who had initially been highly doubtful had their eyes filled with utter surprise after seeing the contracts, the suspicions within their eyes quickly fading away as they turned upon the City Lord.

    ¡°If you do not believe me, the City Lord can jolly well fetch the shopkeeper of the shop standing beside the magistrate¡¯s office and have hime verify whether these handprints hade from him.¡± Jun Wu Xie said with her chin slightly lifted. When she had bought thesends, she had made full and foolproof preparations, just to protect herself against incidents like this!

    The City Lord suddenly fell silent as the eyes of the refugees surrounding them stared at him with suspicion. He had initially wanted to use the reason that the manors that had stood here had been demolished and wanted to forcefully take over thends themselves, but he had forgotten that Jun Wu Xie had splurged such a great sum of money then, to not only buy the deeds to the manors alone!

    She also held the deeds to thends for the next fifty years!

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s retaliation was carried out swift and clean, highly efficient which immediately shut down all of the City Lord¡¯s excuses.

    The City Lord¡¯s face was seen to have turned so pale it appeared green, his joy from having received all those gold bars was at that momentpletely flushed away, to be left with a strong urge in his mind, wishing for nothing more than to drag that shopkeeper in front of him and have him clubbed to death!

    ¡°If there is nothing else here, the City Lord can leave now.¡± Jun Wu Xie said as she swept her nce over the City Lord whose face had turned deathly pale from holding himself back, her eyes shing with a chill.

    Trying such petty tricks like framing someone else for the crime, that pudgy pig was still too green.

    Seeing that Jun Wu Xie was turning away and about to leave, the City Lord¡¯s heart suddenly burned with a raging me. As the Lord of the Clear Breeze City, no matter whether it was in the past or present, only before the revered one and Luo Xi did he have to bend his knee in humility! He had never had to suffer such outrageous humiliation!

    This youth had just sprouted out from nowhere and dared to p him so soundly across the face today! How was he supposed to take that lying down! ?

    ¡°Wait a minute!¡± The City Lord¡¯s eyes narrowed as he stared at Jun Wu Xie, his eyes aze with a venomous chill.

    ¡°Young Master Jun, the words I said just now was just my way of giving you a way out of this embarrassing situation for you as that is not the reason why I am looking for you! The people here told me earlier that you had struck and killed more than ten citizens of the Clear Breeze City! For this matter! What do you have to say! ?¡± The City Lord was furious, and he no longer cared about anything else, immediately tearing off his kindly and benevolent mask.

    The eyes of all the refugees standing around them went wide. [That..... That¡¯s not what the City Lord said earlier! ! !]

    Having believed that the ¡°kindly¡± City Lord hade here tomend Young Master Jun for his heroic deed where he eradicated the thugs, the refugees could not believe that they had been so naive to have actually pushed their benefactor into the jaws of the tiger!

 Chapter 1448

    Chapter 1448: ¡°Inverting the Truth and Falsehood (4)¡±

    For the few refugees who had opened their mouths earlier to tell the City Lord what had transpired, their faces had immediately gone white, their eyes in shock.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s brow lifted up slightly as she looked at the City Lord who was no longer able to hold himself back and then said nonchntly: ¡°No such thing happened. If the City Lord does not believe me, you can very well search through every inch of this ce and of you manage to find any dead body here, I will be willing to take on the charge of being a murderer.¡±

    ¡°Guards! Search the ce! I want it done thoroughly! Do not miss a single spot!¡± The City Lord spat out through gritted teeth as he stared at Jun Wu Xie. With that order, the soldiers the City Lord had brought with him surge towards him.

    The refugees stood in their spots unmoving and they kept silent from fear. The few of them who had been too talkative earlier had now gone pale, their jaws clenched tightly as their knees shook, hearts ovee with endless guilt. They had not once thought that their highly naive minds would bring so much trouble to their benefactor, and what was even more unexpected was that the ¡°kindly¡± City Lord would so suddenly transform into an entirely different person, to go back on his word without batting an eyelid!

    It took only an instant for the City Lord¡¯s kindly image to bepletely shattered within the hearts of the refugees. The usation that had been thrown at Jun Wu Xie was quickly and irrefutably countered by Young Master Jun and the City Lord had then pinned the crime of murder upon Jun Wu Xie¡¯s head.

    Unless one was aplete idiot, or else who wouldn¡¯t be able to see that the City Lord was intentionally trying to find fault with Jun Wu Xie?

    The gazes that the refugees were looking at the City Lord with fully told what their hearts were feeling at that moment. The pairs of eyes that all were looking at the City Lord were no longer filled with respect and gratitude.

    But the City Lord couldn¡¯t care any less about that anymore. In his eyes, all these refugees were all destined to be unable to live many more days and they were bound to die sooner orter. Once this batch of them were all dead, in the eyes of the refugeesing into the city after them, he would still be the same old ¡°kindly¡± City Lord once again.

    The City Lord was strongly determined to lock Jun Wu Xie up in prison and once he was able to pin the crime of murder upon the youth, he would then have a very good excuse to confiscate all these beautiful lofts.

    But after the soldiers had searched for an entire two hours and had carefully inspected every nook and cranny throughout the loft buildings from top to bottom, they had not been able to find the slightest trace of any dead bodies. They did not even manage to find a single drop of blood.

    Such a result, immediately caused the City Lord to be stupefied with shock.

    Liu Er and his men had only been killed by Jun Wu Xie just earlier today and based on what the refugees had told him, Liu Er and his men had died a miserable death with their blood sshed across the ground. That had only been several hours ago and even if Jun Wu Xie had been prepared, it was impossible that all traces of their deaths could be sopletely erased.

    ¡°Go search again! This time, dig up every single inch of the earth in this ce!¡± The City Lord clenched his jaws and stared malevolently at Jun Wu Xie. Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face was just as chilly as before and waspletely unreadable. That highly indifferent calm, stoked the fire burning within the City Lord even further.

    But even after the soldiers dug three feet into the ground, it still did not yield any results. The City Lord forced himself to stay in the city¡¯s north till the moon grew hazy but he still did not manage to find the evidence he seeked to find.

    Coming up empty handed, the City Lord almost wanted to grab at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s cor to ask where those dead bodies were really hidden!

    ¡°Satisfied?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked with her arms crossed over her chest, calm and unruffled as she stared at the City Lord who had developed a twitch near his mouth, her clear eyes icily chill.

    The City Lord discreetly gritted his teeth tightly but found no chance for him to kick up a fuss and he could only re at Jun Wu Xie viciously before turning himself around to leave with his tail between his legs.

    Not only the City Lord had found it strange, but all those refugees who had witnessed with their own eyes Liu Er and his gang being killed werepletely baffled no matter how much they thought about it. They could not fathom just when and how Jun Wu Xie had managed to erase every single trace of the evidence.

 Chapter 1449

    Chapter 1449: ¡°Who¡¯s Interrogating Who (1)¡±

    The refugees who had spoken up realized the error of their ways and wanted to go up to Jun Wu Xie to apologize but did not have the courage to face her. Before Jun Wu Xie produced the irrefutable evidence, they had been half suspicious and doubtful where some of them had even fully believed the City Lord¡¯s words at that time, blindly buying into it. They had all been pped across their faces and they found that they were nowcking the courage to even say a single word to Jun Wu Xie.

    On the other hand, Jun Wu Xie did not say anything but just turned around to leave. The refugees left behind could do nothing but stare after her, watching her back as Jun Wu Xie walked away for there.

    The City Lord was cursing and swearing his entire way back. He had really been humiliated to no end this time. He had not only been unable to sessfully snatch those lofts from Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hands, he had even been forced to unmask himself before all those refugees which infuriated the City Lord even further.

    ¡°All of you are just a bunch of useless trash! So many people were killed and all of you had not even been able to find one clue! What are all of you still doing standing around here in a daze! ? All of you get out of my sight! The very sight of you just irks me!¡± The City Lord shouted, berating all those soldiers as he stormed into his City Lord¡¯s Manor.

    All was still and quiet inside the City Lord¡¯s Manor. The City Lord had returned but he still did not see a single servant rushing up in greeting, which just made his already infuriated heart even more furious.

    ¡°Has everyone in this house died already! ? Ain¡¯t any of you going to get your sorry behinds out here right this instant! ?¡± The City Lord admonished loudly as he walked into the hall. But the moment he set foot inside the hall, he suddenly froze up in shock!

    Upon a chair in therge hall, a youth with delicate features sat nonchntly right in the middle. And that youth sitting there in in sight was that very same one he had just met in the city¡¯s north, Jun Wu Xie! !

    The City Lord¡¯s heart almost leapt out of his chest!

    He had wanted to immediately bolt out through the door but the figure of Ye Sha had already silently slipped up behind him and raising up a foot, he had brutally kicked the City Lord right upon his back, immediately sending the City Lord to fall onto his face as hended right before Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie lifted her eyes to gaze at the deathly pale City Lord, before she slowly put the teacup she held in her hands onto the table.

    ¡°Oh my, hadn¡¯t the esteemed City Lord been so aggressive and highly overbearing just a little while ago? Why is the colour of your face looking so ugly now? I was thinking since you have so many crimes that you wanted to pin onto my head, I might as well deliver myself to you and give you an opportunity to carefully interrogate me in detail. Isn¡¯t that just great?¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes were slightly narrowed and her tone of voice very light. But when those words fell into the City Lord¡¯s ears, they sounded like they were whispers from the devil¡¯s mouth, sending chills to run up his spine.

    ¡°Wha..... What..... What are you going to do.....¡± The City Lord was in a flurry to get up but before he could steady himself, Ye Sha kicked him once again in the pit of his knee and he crashed back onto the ground before Jun Wu Xie on his knees.

    The back of his knee was throbbing in pain like it had been Ye Sha crushed by Ye Sha. Large beads of sweat rolled down from the City Lord¡¯s forehead as he struggled, attempting to move.

    If you cannot remain kneeling properly, I would not mind having both your legs broken, to have you kneel for the rest of your life.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s cold voice struck like a thunderous bolt onto the heart of the City Lord, frightening him so badly he did not dare to move himself another inch.

    Jun Wu Xie then looked at the City Lord in satisfaction and then said cooly said: ¡°Alright, you can start the interrogation now.¡±

    The City Lord only felt like crying. He had never interrogated anyone in such a manner before throughout his entire life. He was made to remain on his knees while the person to be interrogated was sitting high up on a chair right before him, staring down at him from a higher vantage point.

    Jun Wu Xie rested her chin upon her palm nonchntly and staring at him through narrowed eyes, Jun Wu Xie then asked: ¡°Was it Luo Xi who asked you to find trouble with me?¡±

 Chapter 1450

    Chapter 1450: ¡°Who¡¯s Interrogating Who (2)¡±

    The City Lord¡¯s heart thumped hard a beat and the eyes looked up at Jun Wu Xie was filled with terror. His gaze became shifty and he gulped silently before he said: ¡°What..... Luo Xi?..... I have no idea what you are talking a..... ARGH! ! !¡±

    Before the City Lord could finish, a silver glint shed behind him and his left ankle was suddenly broken by a merciless stomp of Ye Sha¡¯s foot, the heart rending pain immediately causing him to fall to the floor to roll around in pain.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s cold gaze eyed at the City Lord who was bathed in cold sweat and she said in a light and almost fleeting voice: ¡°This is the first time. Lie one more time and you can forget about having legs.¡±

    The City Lordy in a heap upon the ground as he stared in terror at the cold faced youth before him. He looked so very young but the level of viciousness the youth was capable of in order to get his way made even the City Lord himself feel his scalp crawl. He was absolutely merciless. Seeing that side of Jun Wu Xie, the City Lord waspletely subdued and he did not dare utter another single lie.

    ¡°It¡¯s Luo Xi! Luo Xi was the one who asked me to do it! He told me to do it! It wasn¡¯t my idea at all! I beg for you to spare me.....¡± The City Lord begged as he wept. If the Heavens had let him known earlier that Jun Wu Xie possessed such a vicious streak within, even if Luo Xi had talked till he went hoarse, the City Lord would not have dared to cross Jun Wu Xie in the slightest!

    He was presently in living Hell!

    ¡°You had to listen to him?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked, an eyebrow arching up.

    The City Lord nodded.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    The City Lord suddenly went dumb and did not dare to speak.

    ¡°Ye Sha.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s icy voice shed like another bolt to strike him upon the heart and the City Lord immediately could not wait to say: ¡°I¡¯ll talk! I¡¯ll talk! I¡¯ll tell you everything! Because Luo Xi is closer to the revered one and all orders from the revered one are given to me through Luo Xi. If I do not listen to him, the revered one will then ce the me on me.....¡±

    The City Lord on the floor was crying bitterly with mucus running down his face. Jun Wu Xie viciousness had made him realise that if he did not give Jun Wu Xie satisfactory replies, he might not be able to see the sun rise tomorrow.

    ¡°Who is this revered one?¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s tone suddenly turned chillier. As expected, behind the actions of both the City Lord and Luo Xi, a person was hidden behind who controlled them both. If she was not guessing wrongly, the incidents with the Poison Men must have something to do with this ¡°revered one¡±.

    ¡°I..... I do not know..... I really do not know..... I only know that the revered one possesses remarkable abilities and hold unparalleled powers. It was Luo Xi who brought the revered one toe seek me,manding me to carry out all of the revered one¡¯s instructions. That person was just too powerful and I did not dare to disobey!¡± The City Lord answered honestly.

    Jun Wu Xie then asked: ¡°Releasing the refugees into the Clear Breeze City was also the revered one¡¯s idea?¡±

    ¡°Yes..... it is.....¡± The City Lord nodded.

    ¡°Why did he ask the two of you to do this?¡± Jun Wu Xie continued to probe.

    The City Lord swallowed hard and replied: ¡°The revered one needed the refugees to do something for him. He made me bring in three hundred of the elderly and frail ones everyday into the city and after seven days, they were to be brought to Luo Xi¡¯s Fortune Spring Hall where Luo Xi would then make them ingest a kind of medicine. The medicine would addle the minds of the refugees to make them highly dazed before losing their awareness and after that..... After that, the revered one would then sent those people to various ces.....¡±

    [Sent to various ces!] Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes shed with a chill. Piecing together her deductions and what the City Lord was telling her, she had a rather good idea what the revered one needed those frail elderly and weak women for!

    In her past life, Jun Wu Xie had once heard of an unconventional type of biological warfare. A certain power had used humans as carriers, where they injected a highly contagious kind of bacteria into some humans, before sending them into ces that the enemy armies were.

 Chapter 1451

    Chapter 1451: ¡°Who¡¯s Interrogating Who (3)¡±

    Those people who had been chosen to be carriers were mostly people who were sickly and frail. As their bodies¡¯ constitution were weak, their resilience towards drugs and bacteria were not strong. Not long after they were injected with the bacteria, they would very soon die. Upon their deaths, that would be when the bacteria would spread, silently and unnoticed, as they achieved their evil objectives.

    For the revered one to have the Clear Breeze City take in the frail elderly, weaker women and children continuously, his motives must be the same as that bacteria warfare, but just that the bacteria from Jun Wu Xie¡¯s past life had been reced with a kind of drug that spread very easily, to achieve the same kind of effect. If what she thought was correct, those people who were made to ingest the medicine, must have been secretly sent to various ces throughout the Lower Realm.

    Under the chaos of war and conflict, the number of refugees were endless. No matter which ce it was, seeing some highly muddled and sickly refugee appearing would not attract anyone¡¯s attention. And as those people had low immunity and resistance against the drug, their deaths would also be highly sped up!

    That was also the reason the revered one requested only for the frail elderly and weaker women and children to be allowed into the city. Moreover, the harsh conditions the refugees were forced to live under would further deplete the life force of those refugees and when the seven days were up, just when their bodies were at their weakest, it would be the best time to make use of them to fulfil his nefarious objectives!

    Using humans as carriers to spread the poison. Such a insidious method would send chills down people¡¯s spine. When she imagined having three hundred refugees whose bodies contained that poison being sent to various ces in the Lower Realm everyday, Jun Wu Xie felt a fiery ze start to burn within her chest. The Poison Army was being reinforced everyday and there was no end to them. And the source of it all, were the people here.

    Even with Jun Wu Xie¡¯s personality, she could not help but feel rage realizing it.

    ¡°Where is that revered one now?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked in a voice that was terrifyingly chilly.

    ¡°I..... I do not know..... The revered one and I have only met once and all the instructions the revered one had for me after that came in through Luo Xi to me. Things about the revered one..... Luo Xi knows it much better than I do! I...... I really do not know anything about that.....¡± The City Lord started wailing.

    Jun Wu Xie fell silent. The City Lord¡¯s words did not sound like he was lying. Judging from all that had happened, Luo Xi was indeed able to give instructions to the City Lord. Otherwise, upon finding out that the refugees had been moved out from the camp, the first one among the two of them to appear would not have been the City Lord, but would have been Luo Xiing aggressively to stir up trouble.

    ¡°Today, you will act as if nothing had happened. I had nevere to the City Lord¡¯s Manor and have never heard a word you said.¡± Jun Wu Xie said suddenly.

    The City Lord stared nkly at Jun Wu Xie, his tears and snot smeared all over his face in a mess.

    ¡°What..... what does..... that mean.....?¡±

    ¡°Tell Luo Xi that you did not seed today and ask him toe up with another way.¡± Jun Wu Xie said as she got up. The Lord of the Clear Breeze City was merely a pawn in the game of chess and in order for her to reel in the big fish, she needed to work on Luo Xi.

    The City Lord continued to stare, lookingpletely bbergasted at Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°You need me to engrave all these words onto your body to remind you?¡± Jun Wu Xie said menacingly through narrowed eyes, her eyes glinting with murder.

    The City Lord immediately cowered upon the floor, shaking like an injured chick to hurriedly say: ¡°Your servant remembers it! I understand what Young Master is telling me! I will definitely carry out Young Master¡¯s instructions to the letter!¡±

    Jun Wu Xie was satisfied and she turned around to depart, disappearing from the City Lord¡¯s Manor together with Ye Sha, looking like that had never been here before.

    It was until Jun Wu Xie and Ye Sha had left that the City Lord fell limply onto the ground, all strengthpletely seeping out from him. Without knowing why, he had a sudden strange feeling in his heart. He seemed to feel that the cold and calm little youth, was to be feared more than that tyrannically powerful revered one!

 Chapter 1452

    Chapter 1452: ¡°I¡¯ll y With You (1)¡±

    As expected, early the next morning, after Luo Xi ascertained that things were the same at the city¡¯s north, he came storming into the City Lord¡¯s Manor, his face darkened.

    The City Lord had suffered a great shock yesterday and had fallen so sick he was confined in bed. His ankle that Ye Sha had stomped on was thickly wrapped up with bandages and he was being cared for by his concubines so well that he was almost crooning as hey in bed.

    When Luo Xi came in, his face was terrifyingly dark.

    ¡°Why is the task I asked you to deal with still not settled! ?¡± Luo Xi asked as he looked at the pudgy and obese City Lord, his eyes filled with disdain.

    The City Lord swung his gaze over to look at Luo Xi, his heart sneering but his face looking shocked and startled.

    ¡°All of you are dismissed.¡± The City Lord got everyone within the room to go out before he started sobbing and wailing in front of Luo Xi. ¡°It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t want to go deal with it, but I really am not able to do anything about it! I had wanted to find an excuse to confiscate those lofts to make them mine but that kid was just too smart. He paid three times the asking price to buy over both the deeds to the houses and to thends they sat on. I sent Liu Er to go stir up trouble yesterday but not only had he not seeded, he and his gang had all died there. I led a troop of soldiers there after that and was properly snubbed and humiliated. I had wanted to shed all pretense of cordiality and would have torn right into him but I suddenly remembered that the revered one had instructed me to maintain a kindy and benevolent image before I held myself back.¡±

    Luo Xi¡¯s brows creased up even further. What the City Lord was saying wasn¡¯t wrong. His image as the benevolent Lord of the City was established only through much effort and if they wanted to continue to receive more refugees, they must not spoil that image too badly.

    Luo Xi was deep in thought and his gaze then fell upon the City Lord¡¯s foot that was heavily wrapped up in bandages.

    ¡°What happened to your foot?¡±

    The City Lord¡¯s heart jumped and he quickly tried to hide it as he said: ¡°It¡¯s all Liu Er¡¯s fault! When I heard that he and all his men were killed up there, I was so shocked I fell heavily, and broke my ankle.¡±

    Luo Xi¡¯s nce lingered on the City Lord for a moment longer and seemed to have believed the City Lord¡¯s words.

    ¡°The refugees who were supposed to report to the City Lord¡¯s Manor still had not appeared. If that ce up in the city¡¯s north is not properly dealt with, those pieces of trash would just remain there for good, which would greatly dy what the revered one wants us to aplish.¡± Luo Xi then went on to say.

    ¡°That¡¯s for sure.¡± The City Lord heaved a sigh of relief.

    Luo Xi then threw the City Lord a look of contempt. ¡°You¡¯re really a useless good for nothing. You can¡¯t even deal with such a small matter properly and need to trouble me to do it.¡±

    ¡°I know, you¡¯re naturally much stronger than I am.¡± The City Lord said quickly, in a hurry to butter up Luo Xi, but in his heart, he was greeting all past eighteen generations of Luo Xi ancestors an entire round. ¡°I wonder what ns Luo Xi has up his sleeve?¡±

    ¡°Have you forgotten what kind of a ce the Fortune Spring Hall is? No matter how great that ce in the city¡¯s north is, if a few lives were lost up there, those old fogeys would not dare to continue to remain there!¡± Luo Xi said, his eyes lighting up with a venomous glint.

    He said a few more words to the City Lord and then flung his sleeves as he turned to leave.

    Luo Xi¡¯s foot had just stepped out when the City Lord immediately summoned his trusted aide. After quickly writing a short and concise letter, he got his trusted aide to deliver the letter to the city¡¯s north.

    ¡°My Lord, you want me to deliver this letter to the city¡¯s north?¡± The trusted aide asked as he looked at the City Lord incredulously.

    The City Lord then said: ¡°Did you see anyonee to this manor yesterday?¡±

    The trusted aide shook his head.

    The City Lord then sighed morosely and said: ¡°Then don¡¯t ask so much. Go deliver it quickly and make sure no one sees you.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The City Lord looked upon the trusted aide¡¯s departing back and his heart was shrouded in ayer of cold chill. When Jun Wu Xie hade to the City Lord¡¯s Manor yesterday, everyone within the manor had been knocked out and thrown together in the backyard.

 Chapter 1453

    Chapter 1453: ¡°I¡¯ll y With You (2)¡±

    But what was really strange was that after they awoke, they all acted like nothing had happened at all, none have them having any memory of having been knocked unconscious at all. For a period of time after they woke up, they were all acting like they had lost their memory, each of them just going back to the ces they were supposed to be at, and thening fully awake only a momentter, reverting back to normal.

    That strange scene, was enough to cause the hair on the City Lord to stand, making him realize that Jun Wu Xie was truly unfathomable.

    Jun Wu Xie had received the City Lord¡¯s secret letter very quickly. The City Lord had revealed Luo Xi¡¯s intentions in the letter and based on what she understood about Luo Xi, Jun Wu Xie made her own guesses on the methods Luo Xi would use soon after.

    ¡°It will just be another round of child¡¯s y.¡± Jun Wu Xie said as she held the letter over the candle me, watching it being engulfed bit by bit.

    Jun Wu Yao sat directly across from her, a faint smile across his lips. ¡°Little Xie seems to be very disappointed?¡±

    ¡°Do I?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked, her eyebrow lifting slightly.

    Jun Wu Yao then replied with augh: ¡°You¡¯re right. The fact that Luo Xi would think of using such childish methods to want to create trouble for you, it is really rather funny.¡±

    When it came to skills with poisons and antidotes, Jun Wu Yao had never met anyone who was more outstanding than Jun Wu Xie was. Even though she was born in the Lower Realm, her expertise with medicine and skill with poison had even astounded him at times.

    Sometimes, Jun Wu Yao was also very curious where Jun Wu Xie had picked up her abilities from. It seemed like she was already equipped with all of that from the moment he had first met her.

    Anyone who dared to try to show Jun Wu Xie up with medicine or poison would all just end up humiliating themselves.

    ¡°Luo Xi and the revered one are inmunication with each other. I will only need to force Luo Xi into a corner with no other way out for him and the person behind him will naturally make a move.¡± Jun Wu Xie said indifferently.

    The bait had been hooked and the line cast, all she had to do was to wait for the fish to bite.

    In the deep of night and all was still, several suspicious shadowy figures infiltrated into the rows of lofts in the city¡¯s north. The moon was high up in the sky and the ce was quiet sote at night. The several men silently gathered together and one of them distributed several palm sized paper packets into the hand of every single one of them as he said in a low whisper: ¡°All of you listen closely. This drug kills upon contact with blood. All of you are to toss them into the water of all the nearby wells. Do not miss out any one of them.¡±

    The other ck robed men all nodded, and they dispersed very quickly.

    They thought they had been silent and soundless and nobody had detected them. But unbeknownst to them, within a loft unit that stood independently, a tiny figure was hidden within the darkness, her eyes seeing every move they made.

    ¡°How many wells are there nearby?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked from within the darkness.

    Ye Sha¡¯s voice sounded out softly. ¡°Seventeen. It¡¯s not used just by us. The residents of the Clear Breeze City living nearby use them as well.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie gave out a coldugh.

    ¡°Luo Xi us indeed more vicious than the City Lord. In order to destroy this ce, he doesn¡¯t care if he is dragging a whole bunch of other innocent people into the water.¡±

    Seventeen wells. And not just the refugees drink the water from them. The citizens living nearby drew their water from them as well and with just a rough estimation, these seventeen wells would at least kill a few thousand people.

    Jun Wu Xie watched everything in silence, until the ck robed men had finished with their task and left silently.

    She then strolled down unhurriedly, making her way straight towards the well nearest to her. She drew out a bucket of water and checked it through.

    Momentster, that pair of icy clear eyes were filled with disappointment.

    Jun Wu Xie nonchntly tossed two bottles of elixirs to Ye Sha.

    ¡°Drop two pills into each well.¡± Upon saying that, Jun Wu Xie immediately walked away, her enthusiasm waning.

 Chapter 1454

    Chapter 1454: ¡°I¡¯ll y With You (3)¡±

    Ye Sha watched Jun Wu Xie¡¯s back that was slowly bing smaller with distance in silence.

    [Just how inadequate was the poison in these wells that it could cause his Young Miss to be so sorely disappointed, that drove out every ounce of fight in her! ?]

    Within the Fortune Spring Hall, Luo Xi stood just outside of the candlelight¡¯s glow, his face filled with satisfaction.

    ¡°Has everything beenpleted?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Very good.¡± Luo Xi nodded his head and turned around to gaze at the flickering lone candle me, his eyes filling up with vicious venom. ¡°There might be quite a number of deaths urring within this city tomorrow, I think the prices of coffins are going to rise quite a bit.¡±

    ¡°Young Master is unparalleled when ites to his schemes and that poison was even concocted by the Young Master yourself. The poison is highly lethal and no one throughout thends will be able to counter its effects. You will surely seed!¡±

    Luo Xi smiled slightly and waved his hand dismissively. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s good that you know that. Let¡¯s just wait to watch the show tomorrow then. One more thing, prepare more straw mats so that I can give them to all those ¡°poor¡± refugees tomorrow to wrap up the dead bodies. Hahaha.....¡±

    Early the next morning, Luo Xi was full of anticipation as he sat with his face full of smiles in his manor to await news of the many deaths that would ur in the city¡¯s north. But.....

    He sat there till the sun reached its zenith and he did not receive a single report of any death!

    Feeling highly puzzled, Luo Xi immediately sent people up to the city¡¯s north to check on the situation and when his subordinate returned, the news he brought back immediately stunned Luo Xi.

    ¡°What did you say! ?¡± Luo Xi¡¯s eyes were wide with incredulity as he stared at his subordinate kneeling before him.

    The man said mournfully: ¡°Your servant stayed and watched the city¡¯s north for four whole hours and saw many of the refugees drawing water from the wells, but..... I did not see any one of them showing any symptoms of having been poisoned.¡±

    That man was almost about to cry. There was no need to even mention anyone dying. Having seen how those refugees heldrge scoops and drinking directly from the well¡¯s water where they looked so carefree and uninhibited had stunned him good and proper earlier. He had seen with his own eyes just how lethal the effects of Luo Xi¡¯s poison was and one only needed a little to be swallowed into their belly before the poison had killed a healthy and strong specimen of a man in mere moments, what¡¯s more for those weak and frail refugees?

    But against all reason, such a strange phenomenon had exactly happened!

    ¡°What really happened! ? Have your eyes gone blurry! ?¡± Luo Xi could not ept such a result at all. That poison of his had worked every single time he had used it and it had never once failed him.

    The servant shook his head and said: ¡°I had been afraid that I might be seeing things and I went around to see the situation around the other wells, but the situation was the same at every single one of them.¡±

    Luo Xi fell back into his chair with a crash, the colour on his face turning an ugly shade.

    ¡°How did it turn out like this..... How could it have turned out like this..... It is absolutely impossible! My poison..... How could it have no effect..... Go! Go out there and bring in a man to test out the poison. I just can¡¯t believe that the fault lies with my drug!¡±

    Very soon, a scrawny little youth was dragged into Luo Xi¡¯s room, He was forcefully fed the poison and within two minutes, that youthy dead upon the ground with blood flowing out from all seven orifices.

    Staring at all the blood upon the floor, Luo Xi was bing more and more puzzled.

    There was obviously no problem with the poison, so why hadn¡¯t a single one of those refugees in the city¡¯s north died?

    ¡°All of you will go there once more tonight! Triple the amount of poison and pour them all in!¡± Luo Xi spat through gritted teeth.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    However.....

    Under the deep night sky, after the sneaky bunch of ck robed men had left, Jun Wu Xie went once again to the well to inspect it for a while. This time, she did not even bother to say a single word before she tossed two bottles of elixirs to Ye Sha in disappointment, quickly returning back to bed to sleep.

    Ye Sha stood there holding the elixir bottles, his face looking highly mournful. At that moment, he really felt like running over to Luo Xi to go tell him toe up with a poison a little higher ss and more magnificent to use next time. Look at how this clumsy poison he used here had made the Young Miss lost all interest that she couldn¡¯t even be bothered to give it another nce!

 Chapter 1455

    Chapter 1455: ¡°Asking to be Humiliated Again (1)¡±

    For several consecutive days, Luo Xi still did not give up, but everyday only brought him a heavier blow as the days passed. All the heaps of poison thrown into the wells had been for total naught, causing not even a ripple which enraged him greatly as he harshly berated his subordinates one time after another.

    But the situation was even bing worse.

    It was not known how the refugees who were allowed into the Clear Breeze City daily became aware of the situation in the city¡¯s north and all of them who had juste in for only a few hours would immediately pack up their things from the refugee camp and head towards the city¡¯s north. Such a situation caused Luo Xi to be unable to remain sitting back and doing nothing about it where he stormed right into the City Lord¡¯s Manor to chide the City Lord for hisck of action.

    The City Lord expressed that he had already been trying very hard as well but with such good conditions in the city¡¯s north, only an idiot would reject it. He had sent people to stop the refugees from moving but they had failed utterly, and the City Lord was saying that he was feeling entirely helpless on what else he could do.

    The City Lord had even imed that despite his injury, he was really mentally and physically exhausted, infuriating Luo Xi so badly his face went from white to green in fury.

    Luo Xi had tried everything he could think of. When the poisoning of the wells did not work, he had proceeded to try to tamper with the vegetables that were sent to the city¡¯s north but the result had been the same as before, all the poison seemingly sunken to the bottom of the sea, where he heard nothing about it at all.

    Seeing the number of refugees growing day by day and they were not able to bring out a single refugee out anymore, their ns had beenpletely disrupted.

    With great food and drinks coupled with a nice ce to live in, who would want to leave?

    What Luo Xi feared most from before hade to pass as fact which caused him to be as anxious as an ant on a hot pot.

    Unable to tolerate it all any further, Luo Xi decided that he would go up to the city¡¯s north himself, and this time, he would make an appearance as the ¡°great benefactor¡± he was known as.

    The refugees in the city¡¯s north had all already changedpletely. Although it had only been barely two weeks¡¯ time but after their most immediate needs of having warm meals and a proper roof over their heads settled, their temperament and the colour on their faces had greatly improved. And with the political lesson Jun Wu Xie had schooled them with thest time, the refugees had learnt to lend support and help to each other. If any of them got into a conflict with any of the original residents in the city, they knew they had to band together to protect their own people.

    When Luo Xi arrived at the city¡¯s north and found that all he saw before his eyes waspletely different from thest time he came here, the scene of thriving harmony pricked at his heart that made him wince, the smile upon his face suddenly stiffening quite a bit.

    ¡°Young Master Luo! You¡¯vee!¡± The refugees quickly recognized Luo Xi.

    Luo Xi quickly pushed down the rage heating up inside and put on a wide smile to say: ¡°I heard that everyone hade here and I was a little worried, so I came here to have a look myself.¡±

    Regardless what kind of personality Luo Xi really possessed, in the eyes of many of those refugees he was a very ¡°kind¡± person, and hence the attitude of the refugees towards him was not that stiff.

    ¡°Young Master Luo, this ce is great. Young Master Jun is a very good person and we eat and sleep well in this ce. We even have warm clothes to wear here and Young Master Jun would even get people to tend to our illness if we happen to fall sick.¡±

    ¡°Ya, that¡¯s right! Although Young Master Jun is a little cold as a person, but he his really good to us. A few days ago, my little bean back home had a fever and Young Master Jun brought us some medicine. My little bean recoveredpletely just after one dose!¡± When speaking of Jun Wu Xie, those refugees became highly excited and vigorous, each onepeting with the next to sing their praises of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s kindness and unbelievable benevolence, like there was no greater person than Jun Wu Xie across these vastnds.

    Luo Xi fought hard to maintain the feigned smile upon his face, as he patiently listened to the refugees sing Jun Wu Xie¡¯s praises, his heart almost bursting from the pent up rage that he wished he could just drag Jun Wu Xie out and chew her up alive.

    ¡°Is that so? So Young Master Jun is such a good person..... I wonder..... where will Young Master Jun be now? I happen to have something I need to discuss with him.¡± Luo Xi said in an amicable tone although his heart was overflowing with anger.

 Chapter 1456

    Chapter 1456: ¡°Undercurrents (1)¡±

    The refugees immediately paused and hesitated a moment, none of them daring to say a word about it. With the previous lesson from the incident with the City Lord, they had all learnt not to speak carelessly anymore.

    Luo Xi had thought that his image as the ¡°great benefactor¡± would be of some use but he was made to realize that when it came to affairs that concerned Jun Wu Xie, his title was seen to bepletely useless on these refugees.

    No matter how much Luo Xi tried to persuade them, no one responded to him in the least. All the refugees suddenly came up with all sorts of excuses to escape from there. The previous incident had nearly brought a lot of trouble to Jun Wu Xie and the refugees had all been feeling very guilty about it. Now, none of them dared to say a single word about it.

    In just a short while, the crowd of refugees who had gathered around Luo Xi suddenly dispersed, leaving him to stand there alone with his attendant to stare at each other in frustration.

    Luo Xi was almost about to explode and his face turned a dark green shade.

    Jun Wu Xie stood by the window of her loft unit, enjoying the sight of Luo Xi looking utterly exasperated.

    ¡°Young Miss, do you need me to go down there to have him dealt with?¡± Ye Sha said in a cold stoic voice.

    Jun Wu Xie shook her head.

    A lowly pawn like Luo Xi was not worth her attention and she had no interest in wasting time with him. She only need to force the situation hard enough and the one hidden behind the scenes would act.

    Finding himself unceremoniously snubbed, Luo Xi could only storm off in a rage. He couldn¡¯t allow things to continue on like this and he immediately released a messaging pigeon when he got back, before plopping himself back onto a chair with his jaws tightly clenched together.

    ¡°You¡¯re inviting that person toe here?¡± The servant asked as he looked warily at Luo Xi.

    To which Luo Xi answered: ¡°Or what? We¡¯vee so far already. Or should I allow that kid to do as he please in this city? The City Lord is also a useless douchebag and when the revered onees, I will make sure he pays!¡±

    The system that they had managed to set up and develop within the Clear Breeze City had been turned into a mess when Jun Wu Xie appeared. And within all that chaos, someone had been watching all of it while keeping himself hidden.

    ¡°From which pce is that kid in the city¡¯s north from? He has really kicked up quite a storm the moment he came here.¡± The man seated within the restaurant said, swirling the cup of wine in his hand with one of his eyebrows lifted as he looked at the handsome cold faced youth.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it just so interesting? We have seldom met anyone so daring and the Pce of the me Demons had really lost quite a bit in this situation.¡± The handsome youth turned himself around, the corners of his lips turned up in a bloodthirsty smile.

    ¡°I had not expected that you would be willing toe down to the Lower Realm as you had really given me a big fright thest time you returned back. I noticed that you seem to be looking for someone all this while, could it have anything to do with what happened thest time, Gu Ying?¡± The man asked inquisitively.

    The handsome looking youth standing at the side was the very same person who had been wounded by Jun Wu Xie and had to be sent back to the Middle Realm, Gu Ying!

    The man¡¯s words caused the smile on Gu Ying¡¯s lips to stiffen a little and his eyes to narrow as the image of a slender and delicate figure appeared in his mind.

    [Jun Xie!]

    The image of that figure had felt as if it had been branded right into his heart, where he would feel a throbbing pain everytime he thought of it. That was a humiliation that he would never be able to forget!

    ¡°If you have the leisure to care about my affairs, you should instead be using it to think how to deal with those guys from the Pce of me Demons. The guys from the Pce of me Demons had kicked up such a tumultuous storm down here in the Lower Realm and what they are seeking to achieve would surely not be something simple. The Twelve Pces have each installed their own people here within the Clear Breeze City and if you are thinking of sitting back and wait to reap the benefits from the efforts of others, you¡¯ll also have to see if you possess the capabilities to do that.¡± Gu Ying said sneeringly.

    The man waved his hand dismissively. ¡°We are not as mad as those people from the Pce of me Demons. But having all seven of the maps gone missing is rather unexpected. I had even gone to the Zephyr Academy before but did not manage to find anything. It seems like the person who stole the maps had left the ce a long time ago. I think the situation over at the Pce of me Demons should be the same and I heard that they even sent one of their Elders who had then died at the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff. That must have driven the Pce of me Demons into rage and they had then stirred up so much trouble down here in the Lower Realm. If the Lower Realm really gets wiped out by them, wouldn¡¯t it then make it easier for us to search for the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb?¡±

 Chapter 1457

    Chapter 1457: ¡°Undercurrents (2)¡±

    ¡°That does not concern me at all.¡± Gu Ying said as he narrowed his eyes. He hade back down to the Lower Realm for one thing, and that was only to find that person!

    That person who made him suffer the worst humiliation throughout his entire life, Jun Xie!

    The man looked at Gu Ying and he could not help but feel a chill creep into his heart. Gu Ying had always possessed a bloodthirsty personality and after experiencing that incident, Gu Ying had suddenly been felt to have be much more dangerous.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, we¡¯ll just wait and see. The search at the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff is still ongoing and the people from the other pces who are hidden within the Clear Breeze City have not made any moves as well. If they do not move, I would naturally not go taint myself with these muddied water.¡±

    At that moment of the man¡¯s agreement, many pairs of eyes were already hidden in many ces within the Clear Breeze City, witnessing everything that was happening in that city.

    Nobody would have expected that in that unremarkable little city in the Lower Realm, there would be so many spies of the Twelve Pces hidden within!

    The message that Luo Xi send out was responded to very quickly. A man dressed in ck clothes came walking in through therge gates of the Clear Breeze City, the powerful aura surrounding him immediately dispersing the crowd of refugees squeezed before the gates. The several guards at the gates had upon seeing that person¡¯s countenance, immediately fallen to their knees in a tremble.

    The ck clothed man¡¯s face was dark and solemn as he slowly walked into the Clear Breeze City, heading straight towards the Fortune Spring Hall.

    When Luo Xi received news of the man¡¯s arrival, he immediately got up intending to go out to wee him but that ck clothed man had already appeared right before his room door.

    ¡°Greetings to the revered one!¡± Luo Xi immediately fell to his knees to pay his respects.

    The ck clothed man¡¯s face was cold and hard, and he nced at Luo Xi from his higher vantage point a brief moment when he suddenly lifted a foot to send Luo Xi flying with a kick. Luo Xi crashed heavily into the chair behind him and the chair was smashed into pieces. Excruciating pain filled his entire body but Luo Xi could only continue to kneel on the ground in a shivering heap, the blood flowing down freely from the corners of his mouth but he did not even dare to groan in the slightest.

    ¡°Useless trash! You can¡¯t even deal with such a small matter, what use are you to me! ?¡± The ck clothed man admonished as he red at Luo Xi with a frown, his eyes filled with contempt.

    Luo Xi then said, his body still shaking: ¡°I plead for the revered one to calm your anger! I have already tried everything within my means but that kid up in the city¡¯s north seems a little strange. All the great heaps of poison I threw in there had no effect and assassins I sent there did not even return.¡±

    If he wasn¡¯t left with no other choice, Luo Xi would not have dared to agitate the revered one carelessly as the revered one¡¯s rage was not something he would be able to endure. But all the underhanded tricks and schemes he had devised against the city¡¯s north had been of no use. From the initial attempts of using poison till thest time he sent assassins to kill the youth, they had all failed just as miserably. In the end, when even the men who had only gone close to the city¡¯s north to keep watch had not been able to return alive, Luo Xi decided that he had no other choice but to invite the revered one here.

    ¡°So, what happened here?¡± The ck clothed man asked as he sat himself upon a chair, his brows furrowed as he stared at Luo Xi.

    Luo Xi immediately told the ck clothed man about everything that had happened in the Clear Breeze City throughout this period and spiced up the part when he spoke about the City Lord¡¯sck of action and effort towards it.

    ¡°Luo Xi has disappointed the revered one¡¯s trust in me and Luo Xi is utterly ashamed! But that Young Master Jun¡¯s identity is truly rather suspicious and is not someone I am able to deal with. Being left with no other choice, I could only beg for the revered one to intervene.¡±

    ¡°Young Master Jun?¡±

    ¡°Yes, his identity is highly mysterious and I have not been able to dig up anything at all.¡±

    ¡°From what you are telling me, it means that you have not even sent a single one of the ¡°medicine man¡± out throughout this entire period?¡± The ck clothed man¡¯s voice suddenly became chillier.

    The medicine men he mentioned, meant refugees who had been fed the poison.

    ¡°That..... That¡¯s..... right.....¡± Luo Xi stammered with a gulp, his head sinking even lower onto the ground.

    ¡°What a bunch of useless trash!¡± The ck clothed man shot to his feet in rage with a flick of his sleeves. ¡°I am rather keen to see what kind of a person dares to stir up such turmoil here in this ce!¡±

 Chapter 1458

    Chapter 1458: ¡°Undercurrents (3)¡±

    Inside the loft unit in the city¡¯s north, Jun Wu Xie was ying a round of chess with Jun Wu Yao. As she put down the chess piece, to take out one of Jun Wu Yao¡¯s chess pieces, Jun Wu Xie raised her head up and saw.....

    Someone¡®s focus waspletely not on the chessboard and was instead looking at her with an amused expression.

    ¡°If you lose one more time, your punishment will be to go sweep the floor.¡± Jun Wu Xie said as her eyebrow arched up.

    Jun Wu Yao was slightly taken aback and thenughed in spite of himself. ¡°As long as you want it, I can go sweep even without having to lose.¡±

    Ye Sha and Ye Mei kept their gazes looking stoically outside the window. With the subtle changesing over Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao¡¯s rtionship, the two of them had to face this disy of affection that felt rather awkward for them, making them start to really envy Ye Jie who was busying herself downstairs.

    However, just as Jun Wu Xie was about to open her mouth to respond, she suddenly felt a powerful presence approaching her at an extremely high speed!

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes narrowed and she turned her head to look out of the window.

    ¡°The big fish is finally biting.¡±

    ¡°Is Little Xie going to test out your powers?¡± Jun Wu Yao asked as he held up his chin resting upon his palm, his eyes fixed on the side of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face.

    ¡°Why not?¡± Jun Wu Xie replied with her eyebrow arched up.

    When Qiao Chu and the gang were at the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff, they had fought with people from the Twelve Pces then. But as she had concentrated fully on her cultivation, she had not truly gone up against anyone from the Twelve Pces. The only opportunity she had to use her powers was only against the Poison Men.

    She was rather curious herself how she would fare against people from the Twelve Pces.

    Jun Wu Yao gave a lightugh.

    ¡°As you wish, but this one is not an average opponent. From what I am able to feel, his powers should be simr to that Elder from the Pce of me Demons.¡± Although he was not going to be involved, Jun Wu Yao still did not forget to remind Jun Wu Xie of the opponent¡¯s powers.

    ¡°If you can defeat him, then among the people throughout the Twelve Pces, not many people would be a match for you.¡±

    Throughout the Twelve Pces, the Pce Lords were the ones who held the greatest power, followed by the Elder ranked ones. Elder Hui from before had been one of them and he had possessed very strong power or otherwise Ye Sha would not have sumbed at his hands that day. The person fast approaching them today actually possessed powers of a simr level to Elder Hui!

    Jun Wu Xie got up slowly. ¡°Then I should really give it a good test.¡±

    After having fished for so long and she had finally gotten a bite, how could she miss it?

    On the outside in the city¡¯s north, a ck clothed man that was exuding a terrifying and murderous aura came. When the refugees nearby saw that person appear, they subconsciously gulped. Instinct made them unable to take another step forward and they all scattered to hide away carefully.

    The ck clothed man¡¯s cold eyes surveyed the surroundings and he suddenly raised up a hand as Purple Spirit energies shrouded his entire body. A ray of Purple Spirit light shot out from his palm and immediately sted against one of the lofts right before him!

    A resounding crash rang out in an instant and the tall loft building was smashed in an instant!

    Anguished wailing could then be heard in that instant!

    The refugees who had hidden themselves watched the scene before them with eyes wide and mouths agape. There were several hundreds people living in that block of lofts and with one loud crash, the lofts had toppled, pieces of rubblerge and small scattering all over the ground, to kick up a billowing cloud of dust. Under that resounding crash, they could clearly hear the mournful cries that hailed from death!

    A thick foul stench of blood immediately spread through the air within the entire northern edge of the city, where several hundred lives had been destroyed together with the lofts in an instant.

    The refugees stared in disbelief at the loft building thaty a heap of rubble, terror creeping deep into the hearts of everyone there!

 Chapter 1459

    Chapter 1459: ¡°Stick Your Face Out (1)¡±

    The ck clothed man stood watching everything. Under the cloud of dust flying, he stood with his eyes narrowed, his low and raspy voice suddenly reverberating within everyone¡¯s years.

    ¡°I do not care who you might be. Today, if you do not appear, I will kill every single person here!¡± The ck clothed man¡¯s voice was filled with intense murder, at the moment he opened his mouth, he had charged straight towards a refugee, holding the person within a tight grip.

    Luo Xi had followed behind and arrived here in a rush. When he saw the highly tyrannical ways of the ck clothed man, his heart filled up with delight!

    He knew that the ck clothed man held immense powers and everything he saw at that moment greatly relieved him.

    ¡°The revered one is truly powerful.¡± Luo Xi hurriedly stepped forward to bootlick.

    The ck clothed man however just snorted in disdain.

    The refugee gripped in the ck clothed man¡¯s hand had his face filled with terror and the others people around them were immensely shocked by the enemy¡¯s strength.

    A Purple Spirit!

    Even if every single one of them pounced on him, it would not be enough to take on that one man.

    What shocked all the refugees even more was the presence of Luo Xi beside the ck clothed man. In the hearts of the refugees, Luo Xi was a good person and they would never have thought that the ¡°great benefactor¡± they respected so highly would bring such a demon to this ce.

    ¡°Hey! That one named Jun! If you are going to continue to be a tortoise who hides within your shell today, then you shall see all these pieces of trash die right before your eyes!¡± With the ck robed man on his side, Luo Xi¡¯s courage was immediately boosted as he stood upon the ground and shouted loudly.

    That highly arrogant demeanor, made all the refugees feel like jumping forward to tear that hypocrite into shreds.

    They must have been blind in the beginning, to actually think this sly jackal was a good person!

    ¡°Smashed my lofts and you¡¯re still barking?¡± Suddenly, a cold chilly voice was heard by everyone¡¯s ears.

    All the refugees immediately turned their heads in search for the owner of that voice, expressions of joy brightening up the people¡¯s faces.

    The ck clothed man¡¯s eyebrow raised up as he looked at the white clothed youth walking slowly in approach. That youth was small in stature and his countenance was unremarkable and looked mediocre, but the youth possessed a pair of extremely icy pair of eyes, which made one unable to forget them after seeing them once.

    ¡°You are that Young Master Jun these people talked about?¡± The ck clothed man said as he stared at Jun Wu Xie before him.

    He had not thought that the person who had driven Luo Xi and the City Lord to their wits end would actually be such a emaciated looking youth.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Jun Wu Xie answered, her eyebrow arching up. She could clearly feel how intense the Purple Spirit energy that was emanating from the ck clothed man was.

    [Not an average character indeed.]

    ¡°Good, at least you have the guts to admit it.¡± The ck clothed man said with a cold smile.

    The Clear Breeze City is not a ce that you can stir up so much trouble. No matter who you are, you will have to die here today.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyebrow lifted, her chilly eyes swinging over to the ck clothed man. ¡°Stir trouble? Instead of saying that I stirred up trouble, you might as well say that I disrupted your grand scheme.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie turned the point around, her eyes shing with a frosty chill.

    ¡°Allowing weak and frail refugees into the city and then feeding them with lethal poison to turn them into puppets to be manipted under your hands, to finally carry that terrifying poison to various ces throughout thends in order to create more Poison Men..... What a great ploy! Treating people¡¯s lives trifling dirt! Who gave you that right to do whatever you please so arrogantly?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words were like a bolt of lightning that shed down from clear skies, striking the hearts of all the refugees . Their eyes stared widely, unable to believe what they were hearing.

    Luo Xi looked at Jun Wu Xie and banking on the fact that he had the ck clothed man supporting him, he took a step forward to say in a sneer: ¡°To be able to serve the revered one should be their honour.¡±

 Chapter 1460

    Chapter 1460: ¡°Stick Your Face Out (2)¡±

    ¡°What can these pieces of trash even do? They¡¯re just apletely useless bunch. They should be grateful to the Heavens that they are even of use to the revered one. Otherwise, if they are all left outside the city, I wonder how many days longer they would even be able to live. Letting them live as freeloaders within the city walls for so long would already be a gift of benevolence to them.¡± Luo Xi¡¯s words were extremely harsh which angered the refugees so much they were shaking in rage, their hearts yearning to rip that man up into a million pieces.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, murder creeping into them.

    ¡°Whether a person lives or dies, is not to be decided by people like you.¡±

    ¡°Ha! I¡¯ll say! Isn¡¯t this little kid thinking a little too much of himself? To think that you are still able to care about the affairs of others. You are going to die here today and I¡¯ll like to see how much longer that mouth of yours has to spew such garbage!¡± Luo Xi said triumphantly.

    The ck clothed man had no intentions to waste his breath on Jun Wu Xie and he immediately raised his hand wanting to strike the refugee he held in a tight grip to death!

    But in the instant that his palm fell, the figure of Jun Wu Xie disappeared from her spot.

    A streak of Purple Spirit energy suddenly struck the hand that the ck clothed man had raised up.

    The sudden strike that came caught the ck robed manpletely unawares. His palm took a hit and the pain stung greatly. In that moment that he was caught in surprise, the figure of Jun Wu Xie had reached right beside him, suddenly snatching the refugee he held in his other hand away, quickly delivering the refugee a distance off to safety.

    By the time Jun Wu Xie was once again standing firmly upon the ground, her body was already entirely shrouded in a re of Purple Spirit power glow!

    Luo Xi stared in bbergasted shock at the Purple Spirit energy swirling around Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body. He could absolutely not believe his own eyes! That the little youth of unknown identity would actually be.... a Purple Spirit!

    This time, not only Luo Xi was astounded. The eyes of the ck clothed man were equally filled with surprise when he saw the Purple Spirit energy upon Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body.

    He realized that he had actually not detected what level of spirit power Jun Wu Xie really possessed earlier. It had been as if the spirit power in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body had been shielded under some strange force and the ck robed man had thought that the youth before his eyes was just another piece of trash that possessed spirit power too low for him to detect, never having once expected that the opponent would turn out to be a Purple Spirit as well!

    ¡°Who will die today, has not been decided.¡± Jun Wu Xie said softly, her chin slightly lifted as she stared at the ashen faced Luo Xi.

    The sudden appearance of two powerful Purple Spirits immediately caused a stir among all the hidden eyes within the city. All of them immediately rushed towards the spot the presence of two Purple Spirits had appeared!

    ¡°Lord Jue.¡± Ye Sha and Ye Mei appeared behind Jun Wu Yao.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Jun Wu Yao¡¯s gaze did not shift away from Jun Wu Xie in the slightest.

    ¡°There are quite a number of powerful energies headed towards us here and they are all deemed to be at the Purple Spirit level.¡± Ye Sha said in a cold stoic tone.

    The corners of Jun Wu Yao¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°Seems like this Clear Breeze City has quite a few small shrimps and little fishes inside and they can now smell the news so they¡¯re all rushing over.¡±

    ¡°Would Lord Jue want the few of us to go take them.....¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± Jun Wu Yao waved his hand dismissively as he continued to look at Jun Wu Xie and the ck clothed man staring at each other and then said: ¡°Little Xie would face up against the Twelve Pces sooner orter. She is no longer the same as before and she can use this battle here today to serve a warning to the Twelve Pces that the Lower Realm now has a new owner.¡±

    ¡°But if the others were to strike as well.....¡± Ye Sha could not help but still feel a little worried.

    Jun Wu Yao instead told him: ¡°Nobody will want to do such a thing that does not benefit them at all. The mantis stalks the cicada, unaware of the oriole behind. No one will want to y the mantis and let people from the other pces to reap the benefits. But just in case, if they really dare to show their faces, then let Ye Gu go warm up a little.¡±

 Chapter 1461

    Chapter 1461: ¡°Stick Your Face Out (3)¡±

    Ye Jie who had beenpletely silent on the side had upon hearing Jun Wu Yao¡¯s words which had barely just started to fade, instantly transformed into Ye Gu, who rubbed his fists in anticipation, all ready to kick up a huge whirl of a storm.

    ¡°Lord Jue you can be most assured that if they dare to stick their heads out, I guarantee that not a single one of them would be able to leave the Clear Breeze City alive.¡± Ye Gu¡¯s face was one of bloodthirsty excitement. As the Commander in Chief of the Night Regime, he had guarded the tomb for too long and he had yearned for so long to engage himself in an exhrating bloodbath.

    Jun Wu Yao smiled and did not say anything else.

    Outside the loft, Jun Wu Xie and the ck clothed man were faced against each other. The initially highly arrogant Luo Xi had from the moment he saw the Purple Spirit glow upon Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body immediately mped his mouth shut. Even with the ck robed man¡¯s support, he didn¡¯t dare to go provoke a Purple Spirit directly!

    ¡°Which one of the pces are you from?¡± The ck clothed man asked as he stared at Jun Wu Xie. He didn¡¯t believe that anyone would be able to break through to the Purple Spirit at such a young age here in the Lower Realm. Although a Purple Spirit was able to retain a person¡¯s youth, but the youth they were able to maintain would not be to such a ridiculous extent. Even in the Middle Realm, those who were able to break through to the Purple Spirit at that young a age would be considered a rare prodigy few and far between.

    ¡°Which pce?¡± Jun Wu Xie sneered coldly. ¡°I do note from any of the pces. Under these Heavens, not only you people from the Twelve Pces are able to do as you please. Thesends your feet are standing on belong to the Lower Realm and it is not a ce for you people from the Middle Realm to meddle with!¡±

    ¡°Such audacious words! Do you really think having be a Purple Spirit means absolute might? Let me teach you now, the difference between one Purple Spirit and another Purple Spirit!¡± At the very moment the ck clothed man¡¯s voice fell, he had already turned into a streak of purple light, speedily leaping straight towards Jun Wu Xie!

    The figure of Jun Wu Xie had also turned into a purple streak at that same moment.

    The glow from the two purple coloured spirit lights were like two shes of lightning, crisscrossing over each other up in the air under the open sky!

    The oppressive pressure that was ring out from the two Purple Spirits locked inbat caused the refugees standing at the sides to feel it was rather hard to breathe.

    Hidden within the shadows, pairs of eyes watched the great battle intently, paying attention to everything that was unfolding before them.

    ¡°Where had that kide from? From the way he spoke, he didn¡¯t sound like he was from the Twelve Pces, or should I say he didn¡¯t even sound like he was from the Middle Realm at all. And he¡¯s still so young, could it be that the Lower Realm had also produced such an astoundingly demonic prodigy as well?¡± A man said with a frown on his face as he continued to stare at Jun Wu Xie who was battling the ck clothed man.

    ¡°If that is true, the demarcation of powers here in the Lower Realm will surely change. I have seen that ck clothed man before and he is one of the Elders from the Pce of me Demons. Although his powers isn¡¯t among the most elite, he¡¯s still not someone we will be able to take on. But that kid is actually fighting him without falling into a disadvantageous situation, that point alone had really surprised me rather greatly.¡± Another man then said, rubbing his chin.

    A person that was able to fight on par with an Elder of the Twelve Pces was umonly seen and this group of people who had hidden themselves within the Clear Breeze City had not made any moves because they discovered that the Pce of me Demons had sent out one of their Elders to take charge of this ce.

    With just the few of them, they would not be able to take down an Elder.

    The same thought seemed to have sprouted within the minds of all the men from the Middle Realm hidden within the shadows. They watched on quietly at everything that was happening, not knowing that what they were witnessing was the very beginning of the rise of the Lower Realm!

    The ck clothed man and Jun Wu Xie had battled only for a few short minutes but they had executed no less than a hundred strikes. He had thought with his opponent¡¯s young age, even if he had broken through to the Purple Spirit, his powers would not be stable yet, but after cruising swords, the threat that Jun Wu Xie brought to him, went way beyond his expectations!

 Chapter 1462

    Chapter 1462: ¡°Stick Your Face Out (4)¡±

    The powerful strikes came one after another relentlessly, without the slowing down in the slightest!

    It caught the ck clothed man by surprise and if he had not seen Jun Wu Xie¡¯s countenance clearly before and knew his opponent¡¯s young age, the ck clothed man would really have thought that Jun Wu Xie was an Elder from one of the other pces in disguise.

    But the ck clothed man did not know that though Jun Wu Xie might be young, but her innate gift had truly been Heaven defying and added to that, she had pursued her cultivation in the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb without rest throughout many days and nights, the efforts she had poured in was no less than anyone else.

    Another thing that pushed her to such an extent besides her gift and hard work was due to her possessing the most tyrannical piece of magical artifact protecting and fortifying her strength, coupled with the mightiest and most powerful Dark Emperor of the Middle Realms¡¯ personal instruction in her cultivation. These two factors had caused Jun Wu Xie¡¯s powers to grow and elevate at a speed that far exceeded any other person could hope to achieve!

    The light from the energy of spirit power streaked and shed continuously, the multitude of resounding crashes reverberating within everyone¡¯s ears so hard they hurt.

    Not even in his dreams would the ck clothed man ever have thought that he, as a respected Elder of the Pce of the me Demons would one day be pushed back so hard by a young youth from the Lower Realm.

    Having initially thought that he would be able to send Jun Wu Xie right into Hell within a short period of time, after they had traded multiple punches after countless strikes, the ck clothed man realized that he had to summon every single ounce of his abilities in this battle. From the day that he became an Elder of the Pce of the me Demons, he had never encountered such an infuriating thing!

    What made him even more frustrated was when he discovered that the kid¡¯s moves were bing more smooth and more precise as the battle progressed, the strikes bing sharper and his opponent¡¯s spirit power seemingly inexhaustible. Every strike was more ferocious than the one before and as his own spirit power drained, the ck clothed man¡¯s heart grew agitated which messed up the execution of his moves.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes noticed all of it. After attaining the Purple Spirit, the amount of time she had been able to employ its powers were very short and hence she had not gotten aplete grasp of her Purple Spirit powers. But through this battle, she had been able to fill up and smoothen out those gaps she had not been familiar with and instead of saying that she was fighting with all might with the ck clothed man, it might rather be said that she treated the opponent as a sparring partner, never having the intention of seeking to end the battle quickly, but more to maintain a situation where they would be equally matched.

    Towards this point, it might not be obvious to others who were watching, but to the bunch of people from the other Twelve Pces who were hidden in the Clear Breeze City, it couldn¡¯t be any clearer to them.

    On the surface, the ck clothed man looked to be evenly matched with Jun Wu Xie, but they had all been able to see that Jun Wu Xie was not using all her powers at all, looking like the kid was just toying with his opponent.

    ¡°There is no need to continue watching. Let¡¯s go back. The Pce of the me Demons have lost really dearly this time round. To think that such a demonic devil would appear in the Lower Realm. Our missions here in the Lower Realm from now onwards would surely be harder to carry on.¡± A man who decided that he had seen enough said, before he immediately turned and departed.

    Rather than to remain here and waste his time, he would rather bring this news back to the Elder back in the pce.

    Very soon, the hidden members of the Twelve Pces all left, silently and unnoticed. They weren¡¯t about to wait around for Jun Wu Xie to discover them and drag them out to give them a brutal thrashing.

    Afterall.....

    They were all not at the level of an Elder. If even that ck clothed man was helpless against Jun Wu Xie, they would all be much less of a match.

    All of that had taken ce in secret, unknown to anyone.

    The situation was bing worse for the ck clothed man. Jun Wu Xie had suddenly seemed to have had enough. At the moment that the ck clothed man attempted to turn the situation around, Jun Wu Xie raised her spirit powers to its peak in that instant!

    With a strong and powerful kick, she sent the ck clothed man hurtling straight towards the ground!

    A loud crash erupted!

    The cloud of dust kicked up was immense.....

 Chapter 1463

    Chapter 1463: ¡°Stick Your Face Out (5)¡±

    The ck clothed man shot like a arrow and struck the ground heavily, creating a wide and deep hole in the earth as copious amounts of blood spurted out from his mouth.

    Luo Xi was bbergasted with terror by the scene before his eyes and he fell back onto the ground with a crash, unable to believe everything that was happening.

    The revered one had been defeated..... defeated by a youth.....

    How was that possible! ?

    The absolute belief in his heart had crumbled in an instant and Luo Xi¡¯s face was ashen as his teeth chattered helplessly.

    That battle was not one that the average person was able to see clearly and everyone had only seen streaks of Purple Spirit light sh. Even till the battle ended, many of the people still had not recovered from their shock.

    The gazes of the refugees then fell at the same time upon Jun Wu Xie.

    The tiny figure stood silently upright upon the ground, his facial features delicately attractive, his gaze like frosty snow. He was obviously at just such a young age but he truly astounded the hearts of man.

    In an instant, the area just in front of the lofts erupted with a raucous cheer!

    The cheering shook the Heavens, celebrating Jun Wu Xie¡¯s victory.

    Jun Wu Xie stared coldly at the ck clothed man who had fallen to the ground and wasn¡¯t moving at all. She had not taken his life as she had some things she wanted to ask him.

    The ck robed many within a pool of blood, every single bone within his body feeling like they had been crushed to bits. He absolutely could not believe that he would be defeated sopletely. There was no need to even mention being on par with Jun Wu Xie at all. When Jun Wu Xie had executed thatst strike, he had beenpletely unable to defend against it at all.

    And it was from that moment that he began to fully realise that all the way from the beginning, Jun Wu Xie had not been fighting with all of her powers!

    Powers that would seemingly be able to go against the Pce Lords themselves!

    That a youth that was just in his mere teens would possess powers capable of rivalling those of the Lords of the Twelve Pces was just absolutely unbelievable.

    The fall of the ck robed man caused Luo Xi to be so badly gripped by terror his entire body was trembling. He had fallen to the ground as he watched Jun Wu Xie slowly approaching them, shivering as he shifted his behind, wanting to escape from the ce.

    ¡°Now, whose time is it to die today?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked as her gaze slowly fell onto Luo Xi¡¯s body, her eyespletely expressionless.

    But that one look had made Luo Xi instantly stop breathing. His throat felt as if someone was strangling him, causing him to be unable to utter a single sound.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hand slowly lifted and a Purple Spirit light suddenly shot out towards Luo Xi¡¯s head!

    All of a sudden!

    Luo Xi forehead was pierced by that spirit light in between the brows, a bloody hole had appeared suddenly on his forehead. He did not even have time to scream out before he fell stiffly onto the dusty ground.

    The thick bloody stench pervaded the surrounding air and Jun Wu Xie turned her gaze onto the unmoving ck clothed man, not an ounce of pity within her eyes.

    ¡°Who.... Who are you actually?¡± The ck clothed man asked weakly as hey in a heap on the ground. He still could not ept just how utterly he had been defeated.

    ¡°Someone from the Lower Realm.¡± Jun Wu Xie replied coldly.

    The ck clothed man then said through gritted teeth. ¡°Kill me.....¡±

    ¡°When I want you dead, I will then naturally kill you.¡± After saying that, Jun Wu Xie turned around and walked away.

    After she departed, the figure of Ye Sha quickly appeared and carried up the ck clothed man, bringing him away.

    After a astounding battle, peace returned. Everyone who witnessed the battle today deeply felt fear of the Purple Spirit¡¯s powers.

    The ck clothed man was dragged back to the loft that Jun Wu Xie upied and guarded by Ye Sha. Although he was severely injured, those injuries would not yet cause him to lose his life for a period. Jun Wu Xie still had time to dig out everything she would want to know from the man¡¯s mouth.

 Chapter 1464

    Chapter 1464: ¡°Stick Your Face Out (6)¡±

    The ck robed man was ced inside a room by Ye Sha. Jun Wu Xie made Ye Sha give the ck robed man some medicine to stabilise his breathing so that he would not fall unconscious.

    That ck clothed man sat leaning against the side of the bed weakly, all his meridians sealed by Jun Wu Xie¡¯s spirit powers. He was only able to move his mouth now and his eyes were cold and hard, as they stared at Jun Wu Xie, looking like they wished for nothing more than to cut her up and swallow her raw.

    ¡°When your skills are proven inferior, you have to ept your fate.¡± Jun Wu Xie said as she sat down upon a chair by the side, her chin propped up by one hand as she gazed nonchntly at the ck clothed man.

    ¡°Just who are you!¡± The ck clothed man still could not believe that Jun Wu Xie was really a person from the Lower Realm. What the Lower Realm was like, was well known by them and if the Lower Realm really could produce such a powerful Heaven defying monster, they wouldn¡¯t have had to suffer being oppressed so badly by the Middle Realm for so many years.

    ¡°Who that is, is not something that you are even fit to ask about.¡± A voice suddenly rang out.

    Jun Wu Yao came walking slowly to appear at the door, the corners of his mouth curled up in a faint smile, his gaze not looking upon the ck clothed man in the slightest but was fixed upon Jun Wu Xie.

    However, at the moment that the ck robed man was able to see Jun Wu Yao¡¯s countenance clearly, his eyes suddenly bulged out in an incredulous stare, red blood veins filling up his eyes as he continued to stare at Jun Wu Yao, looking like he had seen a ghost!

    ¡°Now you¡¯ve frightened him.¡± Jun Wu Xie said as she looked at Jun Wu Yaozily.

    To which Jun Wu Yao replied: ¡°I do not think that my looks will really have such a devastating effect.¡±

    ¡°Maybe he recognizes you.¡± Jun Wu Xie said with a lift of an eyebrow.

    Jun Wu Yao merely smiled and did not say anything.

    But the ck clothed man¡¯s mouth was suddenly chattering incessantly and his face had immediately drained of all colour from terror, looking more horrified than he had looked when he found himself defeated by Jun Wu Xie!

    ¡°Dark..... Dark Emperor.....¡± The two highly terrifying words stumbled out from the ck clothed man¡¯s mouth as his face turned a deathly pallor while his eyes became fixed upon Jun Wu Yao who went to sit down beside Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s smile was calm and he did not react but it was Jun Wu Xie who instead arched her eyebrow up slightly and said: ¡°He¡¯s addressing you.¡±

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s face was one of confusion. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that!¡±

    ¡°Pretender.¡± Jun Wu Xie said as she swept a sidelong gaze over from Jun Wu Yao, but was not going to pursue whether he was going to continue denying his identity.

    After the pitiable and unfortunate ck clothed saw Jun Wu Yao, he was so terror struck he almost lost his mind. Before Jun Wu Xie, he was still able to put on a front of false bravado, but once Jun Wu Yao appeared, he immediately became like a deted balloon and was shaking pitifully like willows in the wind.

    It had been a long time since the Dark Emperor had fallen and the ck clothed man had never seen the Dark Emperor¡¯s real countenance. But among the Twelve Pces, they had always kept old portraits of the Dark Emperor, works of art that were highly lifelike, the only difference from the man before his eyes now was the colour of the eyes, and besides that, it was aplete match.

    Although the Dark Emperor was no longer around, his unparalleled fame and glory had never disappeared from the Middle Realm, those two words were like a curse that remained within everyone¡¯s hearts.

    It could be that Jun Wu Yao¡¯s presence had truly terrified the ck clothed man as his reactions after that became more retarded. Although when Jun Wu Xie asked him about some things, he had truthfully revealed everything he knew. It wasn¡¯t that he had no backbone, but.....

    Before the Dark Emperor, no one dared to resist or defy him in the slightest. The Dark Emperor¡¯s exploits, were still well talked about in the Middle Realm till this day.

    The ck clothed man wouldn¡¯t want any instances that he might be thought to be uncooperative to draw the Dark Emperor¡¯s ¡°attention¡± to him. The Dark Emperor¡¯s wrath was not something he was prepared to face at all!

 Chapter 1465

    Chapter 1465: ¡°The Rise of the Lower Realm (1)¡±

    The interrogation progressed very smoothly, so smoothly that Jun Wu Xie could not help but start to think that she would not have to do anything else henceforth. She would only need to push Jun Wu Yao forward and ce him before the people of the Twelve Pces which would then bring all of them toe flying over to grovel and fawn before them?

    But of course, she was just merely giving that a thought. The fact that Jun Wu Yao had not revealed his real identity all this time told her that he had his own reasons for it. Moreover, Jun Wu Xie was not willing to depend on another person all that much.

    From the dark clothed man¡¯s mouth, she hade to realize that just like the two men back in the Cloudy Peaks, they hade from the Pce of the me Demons and the kind of poison they had forced into the bodies of the refugees was different from that in the Condor Country. The one they used now had been specially modified from the previous poison used.

    The Pce of mes Demons had taken so much effort to strike this time because the Middle Realm had be much less peaceful and the Pces of me Demons wanted to take the chance to bolster their powers and position, seeking to oppress the other eleven pces. They had then decided to strike the Lower Realm. After they unified and gained control of the Lower Realm, they would be able to gain monopoly towards the search of the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb, and obstruct the other pces from their missions down here.

    ¡°The Middle Realm is bing less peaceful? What does that mean?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked as her eyebrow lifted with interest.

    The ck clothed man then exined it to her honestly.

    The Middle Realm had always been demarcated into One Region, Four Sides and Twelve Pces. But because the Dark Region went into reclusion, the originally bnced powers gradually broke down as the years passed. The Twelve Pces seeked to suppress the powers of the Nine Temples and the Nine Temples did nothing to stop them, which just encouraged the Twelve Pces to be more aggressive.

    If fact, besides the Pce of me Demons, the level of activity in the other pces had been growing as well but just that their methods and objectives were different.

    The strength of the Pce of me Demons among the Twelve Pces had grown stronger day by day which emboldened them to create such a big ruckus while the other pces only dared to make their moves discreetly.

    The Four Sides had always been steady and stable, always remaining aloof from worldly affairs while the Nine Temples had always held the Twelve Pces in check. The individual pces among the Twelve Pces had since been consolidating their strength to prepare themselves to suppress the Nine Temples in retaliation as after the Dark Region went into reclusion, the only ones that would vie for the reigning position were only the Twelve Pces and the Nine Temples. The Four Sides had always remained low profile in their actions and they never got themselves involved in any conflict.

    The Pce of me Demons had wanted to win themselves a big advantage this time round but Jun Wu Xie had suddenly appeared topletely disrupt their grand n.

    The ck clothed man had truthfully revealed everything that he knew and when Jun Wu Xie had sent him on his way to meet his maker, his eyes had actually showed relief that was tinged with a sense of liberation.

    ¡°Looks like the Middle Realm might have be rather tumultuous as well.¡± Ye Mei said rather ruefully. Having not gone back for so long, he didn¡¯t really know what the Middle Realm had changed into.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this a good opportunity for us now?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked with an eyebrow slightly lifted, a cold glint shining within her eyes. She had initially wanted to be strong in order to protect the people she cared about. Now that she possessed the power, ced before her eyes at that moment was not just her own safety alone.

    As the Twelve Pces were seeking to seize the reign of the Middle Realm, they would definitely drag the Lower Realm into their schemes. The Lower Realm currently did not possess sufficient power to go against the Middle Realm and though Jun Wu Xie did not want to immerse herself into these muddied waters, her family however existed here within the Lower Realm. After witnessing the Middle Realm treating people here in the Lower Realm as mere pawns, she felt that she could not tolerate it any longer.

    ¡°Since the Middle Realm seems to be in the midst of undergoing a major reshuffling, why don¡¯t they..... count us, the Lower Realm, in as well.¡± Jun Wu Xie said with the corners of her mouth curled up in a sinister looking smile.

    Jun Wu Yao arched up an eyebrow and turned to look at Jun Wu Xie. ¡°What are you thinking of doing?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie relied: ¡°Nothing much. Just to make them not continue to see people in the Lower Realm as mere ants that they can exterminate at will, that¡¯s all.¡±

 Chapter 1466

    Chapter 1466: ¡°The Rise of the Lower Realm (2)¡±

    The scheme the Pce of me Demons were carrying out, was crushed by Jun Wu Xie. Everything within the Clear Breeze City returned to normal. The City Lord was picked up and brought before Jun Wu Xie who gave him an unforgettable and sobering education where he swore to carry out his responsibilities dutifully, and even coughing out all the riches he had gobbled up previously to provide aid to the refugees. The restriction of allowing only three hundred refugees into the city daily was also lifted and huge batches of refugees surged into the city.

    As the refugees in the city¡¯s north were all still feeling highly grateful to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s great benevolence and kindness, all of them were not aware that their benefactor had already stepped upon her journey home.

    The Poison Men¡¯s source had copsed and as the numbers of the Poison Men army would no longer increase, Jun Wu Xie with Jun Wu Yao and his men began immersing themselves into the major battlefields, cleaning out the scourge the Poison Men army was.

    All over the Lower Realm, reports of victory were being received. The countries thenbined their might to fight against the enemy. With the mastermind controlling them behind the scenes, the Poison Men were like ants who had lost their antennas,pletely unable to form themselves up as an effective force. The armies of the various countries rode on their momentum, morale high on sessive victories, topletely eradicate the Poison Men from the face of the Lower Realm.

    This war, from start to finish, had taken an entire year¡¯s time. It was only until the veryst Poison Man had been taken down that everyone was finally able to heave a sigh of relief.

    The urrence of the catastrophe, had shattered the peace the Lower Realm originally enjoyed, and the demarcation of powers between the countries had been stirred up into a chaotic mess.

    Many of the countries had suffered very heavy losses where even of the rulers had fallen in the chaotic battles and there were also quite a number of small countries that were wiped out by the Poison Men. The arrival of victory had also brought them to face up to the many wounds the war had left behind.

    Originally, the loose scattering of countries that made up the Lower Realm had numbered over a hundred in total. But after having suffered the charge from the Poison Men army, the countries that still remained had not even been half of the original number. Even if their rulers were still present, their country had been changed to be beyond recognition from the fiery war. The Poison Men were created with the living as their foundation, meaning both the Poison Men that died and the soldiers who were killed in the war were all people from the Lower Realm, hence this was a truly great disaster thatpletely broke the tranquility the Lower Realm had mostly enjoyed for so long.

    In regards to the situation, the three country alliance with the Fire Country taking the lead, took the initiative to send out an invite to all the rulers of the individual countries, inviting them all to gather together in the Fire Country¡¯s Imperial Capital.

    After having undergone this disastrous catastrophe, all the countries that had been fortunate enough to still remain, almost all of them had received the favour of reinforcements from the three country alliance. The trust they had towards the three country alliance now far exceeded what they had previously given to any other country in the past.

    All the rulers in the Lower Realm gathered in the Fire Country¡¯s Imperial Capital and they remained in the city for seven whole days. In those seven days, what the rulers heard and seen, was not made known to anyone else.

    The only thing everyone throughout thends knew, was ever since that seven day meeting ended, the entire face of the Lower Realm changedpletely!

    After all the rulers returned to their countries, they all announced in the first instance that they were giving up all rights and authourity over their countries, and the individual countries would no longer exist. From that day onwards, there was only one country in the eyes of all of the people in the Lower Realm. The Land of Emergence.

    The Lower Realm wasbined into one, where there was no longer any division between countries. All the original rulers of the respective countries gave up on the reverence due to their Imperial Crown, to be Elders in the Land of Emergence.

    Meanwhile, the identity of the person leading the entire Land of Emergence was highly mysterious. The entire Lower Realm only knew they still had one ruler, but they did not know who that person was.

    When the Land of Emergence was born, the people of the Lower Realm received a highly astounding piece of news at the same time. All of them would have the chance to experience the might of the Purple Spirit!

    A type of mysterious technique was spread to many ces all over the Lower Realm. The secret that was once exclusively known only to the Middle Realm had its mysterious veil uncovered at that moment, to be revealed to everyone in the Lower Realm.

    The Lower Realm was quietly changing and all of this was not noticed by the Middle Realm, as the Middle Realm themselves were also weing a wave of transformation themselves.

 Chapter 1467

    Chapter 1467: ¡°The Rise of the Lower Realm (3)¡±

    Just as the people in the Lower Realm were still learning to get used to all of this, a band of people were instead quietly moseying their way out from what had originally been the Fire Country¡¯s Imperial Capital.

    ¡°I¡¯ll say..... Do you really think that it¡¯s nice for you to just dump such a mess here and then slipping away in escape like this?¡± Qiao Chu asked as he adjusted the cloth bundle upon on his back with a doubtful look upon his face before climbing up onto the carriage.

    The Lower Realm was torn apart and reassembled to be singrly whole. Jun Wu Xie had used her name as the Emperor of the Fire Country to invite all the rulers to gather together and revealed to them the existence of the Middle Realm, and all that they had done in the Lower Realm in all those years past. The Lower Realm was weak and if they did not unite as one, in future, they would only end up like poultry that the Middle Realm could ughter at will.

    If not for the catastrophic attack by the Poison Men this time, the rulers might not even believe Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words. But after having experienced it themselves, they understood that that was strength that they could never hope to fight against.

    Dissolving all existing country boundaries and divisions and leaving behind only the characters that read ¡°Land of Emergence¡±. The Lower Realm when cohesively aggregated into one, theirbined strength would be a force that was not to be underestimated. And Jun Wu Xie had also taught all the rulers the method to temporarily elevate their spirit power levels, obviously seeking to use the quickest way to shorten the disparity in power between the Lower Realm and the Middle Realm.

    But.....

    Though everything had progressed smoothly, at the end of it all, Jun Wu Xie had suddenly been pushed by the whole bunch of immensely grateful rulers who were almost on the verge of tears to assume the lone throne as the only Emperor, which waspletely unforeseen by Jun Wu Xie.

    Resulting in.....

    Her dragging her whole gang ofpanions andrades to quickly take flight to seek safety.

    Jun Wu Xie paused a slight moment before she said: ¡°For the Lower Realm to reach the levels the Middle Realm is at, it will require another period of time. And that period of time that they need, will be what we are going to fight to get for them.¡± Jun Wu Xie had dragged all her littlerades out and was prepared to head straight towards the Middle Realm. From what the Elder from the Pce of me Demons had said, the Middle Realm hadn¡¯t been too peaceful recently which would suit their purposes perfectly.

    ¡°Why am I feeling that this all sounds just like an excuse?¡± Qiao Chu asked as he stole a nce at Jun Wu Xie. The hasty way she was carrying this out felt too much like they were just running away.

    After Jun Wu Xie climbed onto the horse carriage, she realized that Jun Wu Yao was still standing outside and had not followed her inside. Her eyes immediately filled up with doubt.

    Jun Wu Yao smiled at her and said: ¡°You go first. I still have some unfinished business to deal with.¡±

    Although he wished that he could apany her by her side, he could only choose to temporarily part with her.

    Jun Wu Xie stared at Jun Wu Yao, like she wanted to brand that countenance deep into her heart. She finally nodded her head and sat back down in the carriage.

    Watching the horse carriages slowly departing, Jun Wu Yao stood with his hands behind his back.

    Ye Mei stood behind him. This time Jun Wu Yao sent Ye Sha and Ye Gu to stay by Jun Wu Xie¡¯s side, to ensure her safety.

    ¡°Lord Jue.¡± Ye Mei looked at the side of Jun Wu Yao¡¯s face, and he could faintly feel that Jun Wu Yao¡¯s eyes seemed to be tinged with a faint trace of mncholy.

    [Lord Jue actually..... must have wanted to apany the Young Miss very much.....]

    ¡°Ye Mei, Little Xie has only just left. Why do I miss her already?¡± Jun Wu Yao said as he stared at the horse carriage gradually going further away, the smile on his face slowly fading as a stifling feeling choked up in his chest.

    Ye Mei lowered his head, only able to sigh soundlessly.

    Jun Wu Yao was silent for a while and he finally averted his gaze away.

    It wasn¡¯t that he was not willing to apany her to the Middle Realm, but if he appeared in the Middle Realm at her side, those people would surely pick up on his trail. If it was just he himself, it would be fine, but he did not want to implicate Jun Wu Xie into that kind of danger.

    ¡°It¡¯s is really rather tiresome.¡± Jun Wu Yao said as he raised his hand, a glint of murder shing briefly in his eyes.

    [Really wish to quickly send those people right into Hell.]

 Chapter 1468

    Chapter 1468: ¡°The Middle Realm (1)¡±

    Upon the lush green mountains, clear waters meandered through, and birds sang among fragrant flowers.

    A convoy of horse carriages rolled towards a mountain stream, the cars filled with a number of highly exuberant youths.

    ¡°I wonder how many more earth shaking prodigies would appear in this year¡¯s Battle of Deities Grand Meet.¡± A youth said excitedly as he stared at the scenery outside the window, his eyes filled with anticipation.

    The Battle of Deities that the Middle Realm held once every ten years had suddenly been brought forward to this year.

    The Battle of Deities extended their invitation to everyone below twenty five years of age, open to all youths and young men who were not aligned to any powers to participate. The Battle of Deities Grand Meet held many different types ofpetitions. From spirit power to ring spirits, medical skills to forging for example, as long as one was able toe out tops, they would gain themselves extremely good prospects to advance their crafts.

    The Battle of Deities that was held once every ten years had be a tournament meet that attracted the most attention. Countless people had cracked their brains toe up with ways to squeeze themselves into it, fighting for a chance to show off their abilities, a gamble for greater prospects for their future.

    The people throughout the world all knew that the powers of the Middle Realm was mainly divided into One Region, Four Sides, Nine Temples and Twelve Pces. The kind of power the One Region held in those years past, was something nobody had forgotten. But when the Dark Emperor fell, the One Region had gone into reclusion and no longer involved themselves in the Middle Realm¡¯s worldly affairs. The Four Sides had always maintained a highly neutral stance for the longest time and had never initiated any kind of provocation against anyone, also never allowing anyone to join their ranks as well.

    And in the recent few years, the Nine Temples had seemingly not expanded much and were gradually being overtaken by the Twelve Pces. Having the Battle of Deities Grand Meet brought forward this time had also been the doing of the Twelve Pces.

    Everyone knew it clearly in their hearts that the Twelve Pces were seeking to use this opportunity to fish for more talented individuals to boost their powers but it was thought that the Nine Temples would definitely not allow them to have it their way so easily.

    This year¡¯s seemingly innocuous Battle of Deities Grand Meet was actually filled with hidden dangers but all of that were not things that the youths in that convoy of horse carriages could grasp or understand. They had alle from a little faraway town in the Middle Realm where the townsfolk had pooled together the money to get these few horse carriages to send their youths to the Battle of Deities Grand Meet. The townsfolk did not yearn for the youths toe out tops in the tournament but just thought that letting the youths go there would gain them some knowledge and experience which would be a good enough result for them.

    Just as the group of youths who were all getting pink cheeked from the rush of excitement, a small petite figure sat quietly without making a sound in a corner of the carriage car. Her eyes were lowered and she just looked silently at the little cat in her arms, seemingly not paying any attention to the excited chatter around her.

    ¡°Meow.¡± The little ck cat purred, looking at Jun Wu Xie as it swished its tailzily.

    [Mistress, between us, Dumb Qiao and the others, who do you think will reach the Battle of Deities Grand Meet first?]

    Jun Wu Xie just shook her head silently.

    The few of them had arrived in the Middle Realm five days ago. The route that led to the Middle Realm from the Lower Realm had been strange. When they were just at the fringe areas, they had only seen some small viges scattered around. But grab any one of the youths from any of those small viges and one would find that their powers far exceeded any simr aged person one saw in the Lower Realm.

    Not long after they had just settled themselves in those small viges, they had then heard the news about the Battle of Deities Grand Meet, which quickly made Jun Wu Xie¡¯s small team of youths split themselves uppletely.

    With just the powers of the few of them, thinking to obliterate the entire Twelve Pces would not be that simple a task.

    But if they were able to lodge a Soul Purging Nail deep into the Twelve Pces¡¯ critical meridian, then it would all be easy for them.

    Jun Wu Xie and herpanions split themselves up six ways, seeking toplete a near impossible task.

    The corners of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mouth curled up into a chilling smile.

    The Twelve Pces had been stirring up so much turmoil in the Lower Realm for so many years. It was high time the wheel of fortune was turned against them now.

 Chapter 1469

    Chapter 1469: ¡°The Middle Realm (2)¡±

    The Battle of Deities Grand Meet was to be held at the summit of Mount Fu Yao. The wheels on the horse carriages turned and rumbled the entire way, and when they came to the foot of the mountain, the carriages had to stop there, where its passengers would then have to walk up on foot.

    Jun Wu Xie followed the small group of youths and stopped at the foot of the mountain with them, everyone of them carrying bundles of luggage big and small upon their bodies, looking highly conspicuous. It was obvious that these youths here hade from faraway tiny little viges. Their clothes were simple and in and while they had not seemed out of ce before, now that they were here at the foot of Mount Fu Yao, looking at all the other people in the crowd who were of rather simr agesvishly dressed in smooth silk and fine satin, this group of children suddenly felt a little ill at ease, standing out quite a bit differently.

    Of course, those feelings of ill ease did not include Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie came down from the horse carriage carrying the little ck cat. Her dress was highlymon and her face was that of a youth after she altered it, looking like she would immediately bepletely overlooked, the moment she fell into the crowd.

    Mount Fu Yao was named a mountain, and its surface area was highly vast. The vegetation along the mountain streams were said to hold dense levels of spirit energy.

    When Jun Wu Xie arrived here in the Middle Realm, she had immediately discovered that the spirit energy in the air here was denser than it was in the Lower Realm. Regardless whether it was the water source or its food, the spirit energy they had held was several times the levels it was in the Lower Realm. People in the Middle Realm grew up and cultivated from a young age under such conditions where spirit energy was so plentiful, hence, their basic foundations far exceeded that of the people in the Lower Realm.

    Especially for people like her who possessed nt ring spirits, where they were able to feel the spirit energy surrounding them more distinctly. Although she had already broken through to the Purple Spirit, upon setting foot into the Middle Realm, Jun Wu Xie discovered that even if she did not intentionally cultivate her powers, she was still able to achieve a good amount of increase of her powers.

    ¡°Little Xie, we¡¯ll be starting up the mountain in a while. It is said that it¡¯s a long way from the foot of the mountain up to the top. Will it really be alright for you to go up there like this with your hands all empty? Aren¡¯t you going to prepare a few things at least?¡± Her littlepanions on this journey had readied themselves and were about to set forth. One of them had noticed that Jun Wu Xie was carrying nothing but just that little ck cat with her and could not help but ask a little worriedly.

    They only knew that the small sized ¡°boy¡± before them was called Little Xie and he had only suddenly appeared in their vige not long ago. As to where he hade from, none of them knew anything about it.

    Jun Wu Xie shook her head.

    The young youth scratched his head and was feeling a little helpless on what else he could say. Another one of the youths then pulled on his sleeve and whispered to him: ¡°Why are you being such a busybody? If he doesn¡¯t want to prepare anything, then leave him be. What are you being so worried about?¡±

    Hearing the whisper, several other youths nodded in agreement. They were not ostracising Jun Wu Xie but it was just that Jun Wu Xie had really not spoken much to all of them. Throughout the long journey here, she had not opened her mouth even ten times to speak. Faced with such a cold littlepanion on their journey, the group of youths really couldn¡¯t make themselvese to like the little youth.

    ¡°I was just feeling that he looked rather pitiful that¡¯s all. My mother always told me, we are all born from the samend and it is always good if we can look out for each other.¡±

    ¡°In what way is he pitiful? He obviously can¡¯t even be bothered with us and we should not poke our noses into his affairs.¡± Several of the other youths started to say and they began dragging the friendly big fe away, leaving Jun Wu Xie to stand there alone to watch the densely packed crowd of people all around.

    Jun Wu Xie lifted her head to look at the green mountain before her. Mount Fu Yao was abundant with spirit energy, more plentiful than others ces and in her mind, she quickly recalled everything Fei Yan had tutored her in, about things in the Middle Realm.

    Fei Yan and her otherpanions had still been very young when they were in the Middle Realm and everything they knew about the ce was only what they had heard from others, never having gone to the ces themselves. She had been told that Mount Fu Yao was said to be one of the most famous ces in the Middle Realm.

    As Mount Fu Yao was filled with an abundant amount of spirit energy, it was a ce most suited for cultivation. But as Mount Fu Yao had previously belonged to the Dark Region, only people who had the permission from the Dark Region were allowed to practice cultivation within the mountain.

 Chapter 1470

    Chapter 1470: ¡°The Middle Realm (3)¡±

    And after the Dark Region retreated into reclusion, thend of this ce was split up to be under the purview of the Nine Temples and the Twelve Pces.

    Upon Mount Fu Yao, besides it being used to hold the Battle of Deities every ten years, there was also a highly unique academy. That academy was jointly built by the Twelve Pces and the Nine Temples for the purpose of making it more convenient for them to develop talented members. And to gain entry into this academy, there was only one prerequisite. One only had to receive the invitation from either one of the parties between the Nine Temples or the Twelve Pces.

    As a whole, the academy was seen to be only for the Nine Temples and Twelve Pces to acquire more gifted individuals, using the Battle of Deities as a source for them to discover more talent.

    That was why so many people throughout the Middle Realm would crack their heads so hard just to show their faces at least once in the Battle of Deities Grand Meet.

    Jun Wu Xie then retracted her gaze. Back at the Clear Breeze City, when she had battled the Pce of me Demons¡¯ Elder, she had then defeated him with ease, but Jun Wu Yao had told her that she was still a way off from the Pce Lords of the Twelve Pces. Mount Fu Yao was a ce that was highly conducive for her to cultivate her powers and if she could, she wouldn¡¯t really mind using this period of time to be even stronger!

    The Twelve Pces and the Nine Temples had highly stringent criteria in epting members and even if they were winners in the Battle of Deities, they were still required to cultivate for a period on Mount Fu Yao before they would be considered as one of their members.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s objective ining here this time was very simple. She had already arranged for Qiao Chu and the rest of thepanions to be sent out here to im a ranking within the Battle of Deities for themselves. With the level of powers they currently possessed,ing out strong within the grand meet would not be too difficult for all of them. And when anyone from the Twelve Pces actually extended an olive branch to them, they would then ept the offer to infiltrate inside.

    And they would then be the Soul Purging Nails that Jun Wu Xie had buried deep inside the Twelve Pces!

    As for herself, Jun Wu Xie really wasn¡¯t against the idea of her having some fun toying with the people from the Twelve Pces but a pity she possessed rather unique ring spirits and it was not guaranteed that someone from the Twelve Pces would discover that she possessed nt ring spirits, hence, she decided that she would just temporarily advocate from behind the scenes, where they would first observe the various powers in the Middle Realm before they decide further.

    The figure of Jun Wu Xie quietly disappeared into the crowd of people, slipping through the throngs of people, to slip into the forest that was highly difficult to traverse.

    Having slipped out of sight from other people, the body of Jun Wu Xie turned into a streak of purple light, weaving speedily up the side of Mount Fu Yao!

    If she had depended solely on her legs to go up to the summit, it would have taken her at least one whole day¡¯s time. But Jun Wu Xie had taken merely less than one hour before she reached midway up the side of the mountain.

    Compared to the spirit energy at the foot of the mountain, it was much denser here. Jun Wu Xie stopped her steps within a thick clump of trees, to feel the pristine air within the mountain wilderness.

    Suddenly, a burning smell came wafting over from not too far away. Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes immediately turned, seeking out the ce the smell wasing from as she walked towards it.

    Within the green mountain, tiny brooks trickled through the dense trees, flowing slowly down the mountainside. At the side of a brook with its running crystalline waters, Jun Wu Xie could faintly spot a little figure seemingly highly flustered and exasperated as he squatted upon the grass, a pile of withered grass that had turned ck at his feet.

    ¡°ARRRGGGH! ! Why is it still not working! ?¡± A exasperated cry could be hearding from over there, as Jun Wu Xie saw that it was a little old man already past fifty years of age, his back bent, his size rather scrawny. At first nce, he could have been mistaken to be a child of about ten years old but that long scraggly beard and his face that was full of wrinkles gave his age away.

    The little old man was holding a walking stick in one hand, as he stared forlornly at a pile of withered grass turned ck. He stared at it for a long while before he hung his head and turned around with a long sigh, to pull out arge clump of herbs from a big basket at the side.

 Chapter 1471

    Chapter 1471: ¡°The Little Old Man (1)¡±

    And it was only in that instant when he shifted his body that Jun Wu Xie saw, on the grass beside the brook, was a spotted deer that was barely still breathing.

    Both the back legs of that spotted deer looked like it had been wounded by something sharp and red blood was flowing out from the wounds, staining the grass around its feet red. In the area close to where the deer¡¯s wounded legsy, a mess of medicine was faintly spotted.

    The little old man then plodded his way back with his walking stick to once again squat down beside the poor spotted deer, before he began messing around with the herbs he held in his hands.

    ¡°Little Spotty, rest assured. I will have you healed up in a while. Grandmother egg¡¯s, if I ever find out who was the one that hurt you like this, I will definitely give those scoundrels a hard time I tell you!¡± The little old man nagged and grumbled to himself over there as the spotted deer justy there on the grass, not responding to him at all.

    Jun Wu Xie stared at the strange sight before her eyes, and a corner of her eye twitched.

    [Who can tell her from where had this dotty old man sprouted out from? Who told him that Blood Clot Grass can be applied directly onto an open wound just by chewing on it with one¡¯s mouth! ?]

    Jun Wu Xie really thought she should just walk away and pretend that she did not see anything. But when she saw that the little old man began to pull out some unknown substance and was about to stuff it into the spotted deer¡¯s mouth, she suddenly felt a little..... unable to hold herself back anymore!

    As a veterinarian in the past, she really couldn¡¯t force herself to stand back and watch animals being so badly ¡°tortured¡±.

    ¡°If you continue to do that, it wouldn¡¯t be able to live much longer.¡± A cold and chilling voice suddenly rang out within that quiet and tranquil forest, immediately freezing the little old man who was holding a stick of some unknown substance and was trying to stuff it into the mouth of the spotted deer. He turned his head and stared at the rather good looking youth, and it was not known when he hade walking out from among the trees, his eyes looking highly displeased.

    ¡°From where has this wild kide from? The is only one broad path leading up to the summit of Mount Fu Yao. Have you lost your way and was squatting there behind the trees?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie swept her gaze past the old man, not intending to waste anymore of her breath on him. Towards the entire Middle Realm, she didn¡¯t really have a good impression of it.

    The little old man had fully intended to properly interrogate Jun Wu Xie where she had crawled out from when he saw Jun Wu Xie suddenly walking over to the side of the spotted deer, and pulling out a handkerchief to wipe off the ¡°unknown substance¡± cleanly from the spotted deer¡¯s wounds. He then saw Jun Wu Xie pull out a bottle of medicine, before opening it and slowly pouring the medicinal liquid onto the legs of the spotted deer.

    ¡°Kid! What are you doing to my Little Spotty! You cannot just haphazardly just give it any medicine you want!¡± Upon seeing Jun Wu Xie¡¯s actions, the little old man immediately came hobbling forward inint, wanting to stop the youth. But he had barely just taken two steps when he saw the gaping wounds upon the spotted deer¡¯s legs closing up, the blood that had been flowing out from the garish wounds already clotted up.

    The little old man¡¯s eyes instantly red wide, his eyes immediately fixing upon the bottle of medicine held in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hand.

    Jun Wu Xie checked the spotted deer¡¯s condition and after ascertaining that there were no other injuries, she stood up and was all ready to leave.

    But then she noticed that the stern little old man was looking at the bottle of medicine she held in her hand with a kind of longing in his eyes.

    ¡°Ah, this little brother..... Er..... That..... That bottle of medicine..... Where had thate from?¡± The little old man asked highly hesitantly with his eyes absolutely shining.

    ¡°Is anything the matter?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked coldly.

    The little old man rubbed his hands together and grinned sheepishly. ¡°Erm, I have always been highly interested with things like this. You..... You don¡¯t judge me from my looks like this. I¡¯ll tell you this, I am actually a doctor!¡±

    ¡°Doctor?¡± Confusion rose in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mind. She had heard the term doctor many times in the previous world, but never in this alternate world here.

    Seeing the reaction Jun Wu Xie was giving, the little old man immediately became more excited. ¡°Little brother, you do not know what a doctor is?¡±

 Chapter 1472

    Chapter 1472: ¡°The Little Old Man (2)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie shook her head in all honesty.

    ¡°A Doctor is one of the ranks for people in pursuit of Medicine. Beginning from the Disciple Healer to a Healer itself, then one moves on to a Doctor and then a Senior Doctor..... As for me, I am a Doctor, and I love to conduct research with herbs and its like.¡± The little old man said with a chortle.

    [Doctor? Him?]

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s cold clear eyes did not show the slightest emotion. Just by the way the little old man had handled the staunching of the deer¡¯s bleeding earlier, she guessed that any first year student she pulled out from medical college would do a much better job than whatever this old man did.

    It could be that Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes had looked too much at peace which made the little old man think that she did not believe him at all. The little old man then frantically searched through his sleeves to pull out a green badge, a badge that had two wings carved out like a magnificent eagle with its wings spread wide, and within a circle in the middle of that badge, was an imprint of a maple leaf decorated with two five pointed stars below it.

    ¡°Nah! I am not pulling your leg you see? This is my Doctor¡¯s Badge.¡± The little old man said gleefully as he looked at Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie swung her nce to look at him only very briefly, the expression on her face one of high disinterest, not looking like she wanted to continue listening to such nonsense any longer.

    Seeing that Jun Wu Xie was going to leave once more, the little old man was suddenly in a panic.

    ¡°Ay ay ay! You tell me why are all you young people so impatient and short tempered? Can¡¯t any of you remain for a while to hear an old man say just a few words? Hey! ! Little brother, don¡¯t go! Can¡¯t I offer you something to trade then! ? I give you something in exchange for it!¡± The little old man said and he shot forward with incredible speed toe stand before Jun Wu Xie.

    Although Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face did not show any reaction, her heart was involuntarily startled. The speed her steps were moving at was not slow but she had not detected it in the slightest when that little old man had overtaken her and now stood before her. She realized that this man¡¯s powers far exceeded her own!

    She discreetly suppressed the surprise in her heart as she turned to look at the old man who had managed to cling on and said: ¡°What are you giving me in exchange?¡±

    She realized at that moment that the old man was not going to give up. If she did not give up the bottle of medicine she held in her hand, she would surely have a hard time trying to shake off this old man who was definitely more than he seemed to be.

    The old man saw that Jun Wu Xie had relented by acknowledging and he immediately felt all over his body for awhile. With a messy ttering, his arm was quickly filled with a bunch of medicine bottles and he put all of them on the ground with augh before sitting himself down upon the ground. ¡°You can choose any one of the medicine here as an exchange for yours.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie had juste to the Middle Realm and she was still not familiar with the kind of medical knowledge they had. Seeing the whole bunch of bottles and sks upon the ground, she suddenly grew curious. Would the people of the Middle Realm be more skilled in Medicine than those in the Lower Realm?

    In the end, when Jun Wu Xie opened the first bottle and a highly pungent odour wafted out from it, her face turned even chillier.

    ¡°Who made this medicine?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked in a cold voice.

    The little old man¡¯s eyes shed with a trace of secret delight as he said in a deliberately mystifying voice: ¡°Isn¡¯t the medicine great? That is actually concocted by using Ever Grass, Cow Horn Leaves and Bitter Oak, specifically targeted for people with frail bodies to use.

    Jun Wu Xie asked in a cold tone: ¡°Has anyone taken any of this medicine?¡±

    The old man¡¯s eyebrow arched up. ¡°It¡¯s such a precious medicine. I wouldn¡¯t give it to just anyone to drink?¡± The expression on his face looking highly arrogant.

    ¡°Good that you haven¡¯t.¡± Jun Wu Xie said.

    ¡°Har?¡± The old man was suddenly rather dizzy.

    Jun Wu Xie then told him: ¡°If someone had drunk that, wouldn¡¯t peoplee demanding for the life of the person who concocted that medicine?¡±

    ¡°Wh..... What..... do you mean?¡± The old man¡¯s face was one of utter shock.

    ¡°Mixing up three kinds of herbs with such strong effects together so carelessly, doesn¡¯t he know the principle when things reached an extreme, the effects would reverse?¡± Jun Wu Xie said, couldn¡¯t be bothered to even look at the rest of the myriad bottles on the ground.

    The old man¡¯s face immediately turned a greenish white shade. ¡°How do you know those herbs cannot be mixed together?¡±

 Chapter 1473

    Chapter 1473: ¡°The Little Old Man (3)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie swept a sidelong nce at the old man and raised up her own bottle of medicine to wave it before the old man¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°I concocted this myself.¡±

    The old man¡¯s eyeballs very nearly popped out of his head.

    [That medicine was made by that little kid? How was that possible!]

    ¡°You have nothing there that I can use. I¡¯ll be going.¡± Jun Wu Xie really wasn¡¯t in the mood to chat any longer with this entric little old man. With a flick of her hand she tossed her own bottle of medicine to that little old man and Jun Wu Xie then lifted her foot to go about on her own way.

    The little old man caught the bottle deftly and was left in his spot a little stunned, to stare after Jun Wu Xie¡¯s quickly disappearing back.

    Suddenly, a flurry of hurried footsteps came floating in from within the forest. The little old man who had been stunned in his spot quickly repressed the surprise on his face and his gaze grew deep as he looked towards the man that was just stepping out from between the trees.

    ¡°Why had my Lorde down the mountain again?¡± The man asked highly helplessly when he saw the little old man.

    The little old man carefully ced Jun Wu Xie¡¯s bottle of medicine deep into his robes and then turned to the man to say: ¡°What? I can¡¯t evene out to take a walk around? Moreover, I have onlye down to the mid sections and it is not as if I have left the mountain. What are you getting so panicked about?¡±

    The man repeatedly went yes yes yes, his gaze drawn to the scattered medicinal bottles on the ground.

    ¡°My Lord, you¡¯ve..... been out here testing out the your medicines again?¡± The man asked very carefully.

    The little old man¡¯s face immediately stiffened and grew dark.

    ¡°Will I need you to tell me how to handle my own affairs?¡±

    ¡°No, of course not!¡±

    ¡°Pick all these up for me. Hurry up!¡± The little old man snapped testily, recalling how Jun Wu Xie had disparagingly snubbed his ¡°works of art¡± and his face quickly felt a burn spread over his face.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, the Battle of Deities Grand Meet will begin soon and there will be a lot of peopleing and going within Mount Fu Yao, which would also mean that there will be more dishonest people around as well. Go make sure all of them better behave themselves. Every single one of these non human lifeforms throughout the entire Mount Fu Yao belongs to me and tell those people from the Nine Temples and Twelve Pces to watch themselves. If they want to cause a stir, do it on their own turf and they had better note disrupt my peace! And! Go find out who is the one who injured Little Spotty and throw him out of Mount Fu Yao.¡± The little old man said with his brows pinched up together.

    ¡°Little Spotty is injured?¡± The man¡¯s face showed a slight tinge of surprise and he was just going to check on the spotted deer¡¯s condition when he discovered that the deer was already able to stand on his own who was even walking over toe stand in front of them.

    ¡°My Lord..... Little Spotty doesn¡¯t seem to be hurt.....¡±

    ¡°How is that possible? I saw with my own eyes.....¡± The little old man had wanted to say something but when he turned his head and saw the spotted deer in such high spirits who was prancing around before his eyes, his eyes suddenly shed with stunned amazement. His gaze then quickly swung to look at the wound on the spotted deer which had closed uppletely.

    [He had definitely seen that wound still bleeding just moments ago!]

    ¡°It¡¯s this medicine.¡± The little old man suddenly seemed to have realized something. ¡°Damn it! It¡¯s all your fault! You dingaling! I had wanted to ¡°invite¡± that little brother to go have some tea!¡±

    The man waspletely baffled why he was suddenly being berated and did not know what to do.

    The little old man stood in his spot and seemed to be thinking a moment when he suddenly asked: ¡°Did the little imps from the Twelve Pces say they will be holding the Battle of Deities a few dayster?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Oh, then the peopleing up the mountain these past few days are here to participate in the grand meet?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°Alright. You go tell them to move the time to hold the Battle of Deities Grand Meet to half a monthter.¡± The little old man suddenly just spewed those highly shocking words from his mouth.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Huh your fat head! Aren¡¯t you gonna hurry up and go tell them what I said already! ?¡± The little old man red with his eyes bulging at the man. [That little brother has quite admirable skills in Medicine and he would surely be snatched up by the people from the Twelve Pces in the Battle of Deities Grand Meet. He wasn¡¯t about to let go of that fat piece of meat almost in his mouth.]

 Chapter 1474

    Chapter 1474: ¡°Past Sin (1)¡±

    The summit of Mount Fu Yao was a wide expanse of space and as its peak was t and even, its terrain wide, the entire summit of the mountain looked just like a vast city. Up on the mountaintop, there were not only a dazzling array of merchant shops, there were also all kinds of inns with restaurants that supplied lodgings.

    But the bustle on Mount Fu Yao would onlyst for just a few days. Once the Battle of Deities ended, the entire Mount Fu Yao would once again be cut off from the rest of the world, where ess into the ce would be denied to anyone. Even for the disciples of the Cloud Brook Academy at Mount Fu Yao¡¯s summit, it was only at specific times every month that they were allowed to descend down the mountain, while at all other times, regardless of the reason, anyone who dared barge into Mount Fu Yao would turn into fertilizer that nourished their vast lush expanse ofnd. Any disciple that dared to leave on their own ord would be put on the Cloud Brook Academy¡¯s cklist.

    It was rumoured that the Cloud Brook Academy was established by the Nine Temples and the Twelve Pces, two big major powers. But happenings that ured after that was rather interesting to note. No matter how badly the Nine Temples and the Twelve Pces fought, not a single person among the two powers dared to touch the Cloud Brook Academy at all. Even though the Cloud Brook Academy sat right atop Mount Fu Yao which was the ce that held the highest concentration of spirit power in its air, not one dared make the slightest move against the ce.

    Jun Wu Xie found herself a guest room at the summit of Mount Fu Yao to stay in and based on her calctions of the time that had passed, the Battle of Deities Grand Meet would begin in a few days. When that time came, not only the multitude of young talents throughout the Middle Realm would congregate here, even people from the Twelve Pces would be mobilized.

    Afterall, the reason this Battle of Deities Grand Meet was brought forward, had been the Twelve Pces¡¯ idea.

    But.....

    Although the summit of Mount Fu Yao was vast, the ces that people could actually reside in was highly limited and that had created a sudden inadequate amount of guests rooms to house everybody. When Jun Wu Xie was led by the waiter to her room, that room already had three other youths sitting in there. The room that was not too big nor too small had four beds ced in it and it seemed a little squeezy.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s gaze swung over the faces of the three people and she quickly sat down upon her own bed.

    As they were all youths of simr age, there was naturally no need for them to ask the reason they hade to this ce.

    As opponents who were secretlypeting against each other, there wasn¡¯t much love or courtesy to even speak of.

    After having sat down for a while, the room was still filled with silence. Two of the youths left the room one after the other, and when the room¡¯s door was shut, only Jun Wu Xie and a tall handsome looking youth was left in the room.

    Jun Wu Xie sat at her bedside, quietly stroking the little ck cat¡¯s fur.

    The youth who had the bed by the window then suddenly stood up, and then walked towards Jun Wu Xie.

    In that room with its closed door, he reached both of his hands out and with a heave, he.....

    Carried up Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Hahahaha! Little Xie! This must be fate! !¡± The tall youth said with a goofy grin on his face, spinning in circles within the room.

    Jun Wu Xie rolled her eyes as she was being spun around and without any other choice, she tapped the overly excited youth upon the head.

    ¡°Dumb Qiao, put me down.¡±

    Qiao Chu had really not thought that after he was separated from hispanions, he would actually encounter such a great coincidence when he got himself a bed at this inn, to really bump into Jun Wu Xie like this! It must be known that in the instant that he saw Jun Wu Xie earlier, he had almost wanted to leap up into the air with pure joy.

    Fortunately Jun Wu Xie had shot him a cold gaze which immediately made him realize the situation they were in.

    In order for them to infiltrate into the Twelve Pces, the fact that the several ¡°Soul Purging Nails¡± knew each other well must definitely not be exposed. Hence, in front of outsiders, they all need to maintain themselves asplete strangers or they wouldn¡¯t have needed to split themselves up ande to Mount Fu Yao through different avenues.

 Chapter 1475

    Chapter 1475: ¡°Past Sin (2)¡±

    After Qiao Chu had kicked up enough of a fuss, he put Jun Wu Xie down. He continued to look at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face whose looks had been slightly altered, and continued to show a foolish grin on his face.

    ¡°If you had not been carrying Little ck all this time, I might not have been able to recognise you.¡±

    Qiao Chu had seen the level of disguise Jun Wu Xie was capable of. She would only need to slightly change each of her facial features a little and she would immediately transform into apletely different person. Even people who were on highly familiar terms with her had almost not been able to recognize her. Fortunately, not many people would carry a little ck cat around with them as they moved everywhere in this world and Little ck also sported a ring of golden fur around its neck, so Qiao Chu had been certain that he had not been mistaken.

    Jun Wu Xie threw a nce his way but did not say anything, but.....

    To be able to see Qiao Chu in this ce, she was rather d about it as well.

    ¡°Have you seen any of the others?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked as she propped her chin up on one hand.

    Qiao Chu shook his head. They had followed what Jun Wu Xie had told them and split themselves up to go to six different ces, where they set off at different times. With such a great number of people here that came to Mount Fu Yao, being able to meet Jun Wu Xie like this was just a stroke of pure luck.

    ¡°Haiz! Having returned back to my homnd, why do I feel that everything is so highly unfamiliar?¡± Qiao Chumented as heid back onto his bed, his eyes narrowing up as he stared at the ceiling. When he was young, his family had been forced through drastic changes and he had fortunately been saved by Yan Bu Gui which allowed him to escape out of it alive. His memories from that young age had gradually faded away and everything in the Middle Realm that he saw now was strange and highly unfamiliar to him.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you find the ce unfamiliar. Do you still remember your objective?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie asked.

    Qiao Chu clenched his jaws together and his eyes that had been nonchnt grew hard.

    ¡°Pce of me Demons. How could I forget?¡±

    After saying that, Qiao Chu fell silent a moment before he suddenly sat up.

    ¡°On my way here, I encountered a convoy of horse carriages from the Pce of All Life. It seems that the Twelve Pces had really sent their people here to Mount Fu Yao. Your deductions were just spot on.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie then replied: ¡°The Twelve Pces had created such a ruckus and had even struck at the Lower Realm. It is impossible that they will not seek the talents in the Middle Realm. Since they were the ones who asked for the Battle of Deities to be brought forward, they would naturally not miss such a great chance. When the timeses, you and Brother Hua will just have to grab that opportunity and make the Twelve Pces lead the wolves into their houses themselves and that will do.¡±

    ¡°Lead the wolves into their houses? I like the way you put it!¡± Qiao Chu said eagerly, the hatred he kept deep within his heart almost exploding out of him.

    ¡°At that time, do not slip up.¡± Jun Wu Xie said as she looked at Qiao Chu. She was confident of her ns, but she was still a little worried whether Qiao Chu and her otherpanions would be able to hold down the hatred simmering in their hearts when they were once again faced with the murderers of their parents.

    ¡°Rest assured. I will not cause any disruption to your ns.¡± Qiao Chu said with a snicker.

    Jun Wu Xie spoke a little while more with Qiao Chu and then walked out from the room. It was different for her whenpared with Qiao Chu and the others as everyce in the Middle Realm was strange to her. She had never been here before and she knew nothing about the ce. Everything that she knew was what she had been told by Qiao Chu and her otherpanions.

    The area on Mount Fu Yao that had been temporarily opened up to everyone consisted mostly of merchant shops and inns, but what was different was that the shops¡¯ merchandise were mainly weapons and elixirs, basically catering to the youths who hade to take part in the Battle of Deities Grand Meet.

    Jun Wu Xie walked around among them. She did not know much about weapons, but she knew a lot about elixirs. She purchased a few bottles of elixirs that boasted high prices and inspected them at a ce without people around. After which.....

    All those elixirs were mercilessly tossed by Jun Wu Xie into a little ditch at the side.

 Chapter 1476

    Chapter 1476: ¡°From Past Sin (3)¡±

    When night fell, the mountaintop at Mount Fu Yao was aglow with the light fromnterns put up. Not just the youths who hade to participate in the Battle of Deities Grand Meet wandered around, even the Cloud Brook Academy allowed their disciples a temporary rest at that time and so within the crowded sea of people, it was not hard to spot youths dressed in their white uniforms trimmed with blue at the edges chattering happily away.

    To be able to be admitted into the Cloud Brook Academy, it can be said that they were the most elite bunch of prodigies among the Middle Realm¡¯s rookies. They had stood out tops in previous meets of the Battle of Deities and have received the invitation from the Nine Temples and Twelve Pces in order for them to gain entry into the Cloud Brook Academy. The Battle of Deities Grand Meet was held once every ten years and every time the Battle of Deities Grand Meetmenced, it was time for the Cloud Brook Academy to ept new disciples. But as thest Battle of Deities Grand Meet was held just four shorts years before, these youths wearing the uniforms of the Cloud Brook Academy were all people who had gained the top spots in thest meet and had been picked by the Twelve Pces and Nine Temples.

    It it was said that the Zephyr Academy represented one of the top three most elite academies of the Lower Realm, then the Cloud Brook Academy¡¯s position in the Middle Realm had surpassed all other academies and not a single academy could hope topare with it.

    Within the Cloud Brook Academy, there wasn¡¯t a singlemoner in there. From the moment they were admitted into the Cloud Brook Academy, upon their back would be branded with the brand of the Twelve Pces or the Nine Temples.

    That had allowed the disciples of the Cloud Brook Academy to see themselves as greater and more privileged than others.

    Jun Wu Xie watched the bunch of youths dressed in the uniform of the Cloud Brook Academy from within the crowd. If things went ording to n, then Qiao Chu and her otherpanions would soon attract the attention of the people from Twelve Pces in the uing Battle of Deities Grand Meet and she did not have to worry about them being unable to infiltrate inside.

    But as to the arrangements to be made for herself, Jun Wu Xie still had not fully decided.

    Naturally, she could do it just like Qiao Chu and the rest of the gang, to use their spirit powers to attract their attention. But once she used her spirit powers, she would be discovered by others that her ring spirit was a nt spirit.

    Jun Wu Xie wanted to be the hunter this time and not to be hunted. Hence, she would have toe up with another way out.

    She hade to the Battle of Deities Grand Meet this time with two purposes. One was to scout out more about the Twelve Pces and secondly, she was rather interested in the segment where peoplepeted in healing. Based purely on healing, she would not have any problems without having to summon up a single bit of spirit power.

    But, Jun Wu Xie had no intentions of being subservient to the Pce Lords of the Twelve Pces.

    Without a concrete decision made in her head, Jun Wu Xie walked around in a weapons shops at the side, checking to see if they were any any different from those in the Lower Realm.

    As she stared at the various lumps of steel, Jun Wu Xie could not help but feel a headacheing on. She could faintly ascertain that the spirit energy within these swords were denser than those in the Lower Realm but she was however not that sharp in the aspect of detecting spirit energy. If she had brought Little Jue along, it would have made things like this a whole lot easier.

    When that thought came to mind, Jun Wu Xie could not help it as her eyes lowered a little, the scene when she was leaving the Fire Country¡¯s Imperial Capitaling back to her mind. The image of that tiny figure wailing incessantly as he ran after the horse carriages rolling away.

    Little Jue¡¯s spirit had just been beginning to recover and Jun Wu Xie did not want him to wade into these dangers and moreover, she had also discovered a way that could revive Jun Gu back in the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb. Coming here to the Middle Realm, she firstly wanted to crush the might the Twelve Pces held, and secondly..... It was to go to the Spirit World to seek for Jun Gu¡¯s spirit.

    The Soul Calming Jade had protected Jun Gu flesh body by preventing it from rot and decay, allowing his corpse to maintain its condition as it was the moment just before he died. Once she was able to find Jun Gu¡¯s spirit, she would then be able to let Jun Gu be revived!

 Chapter 1477

    Chapter 1477: ¡°Spirit Jade Pce (1)¡±

    The Soul Calming Jade had protected Jun Gu flesh body by preventing it from rot and decay, allowing his corpse to maintain its condition as it was the moment just before he died. Once she finds Jun Gu¡¯s spirit, she would be able to let Jun Gu be revived!

    And to find Jun Gu¡¯s spirit, she would have to go to the ce that spirit bodies gathered, the Spirit World!

    However, the demarcation of powers in the Middle Realm was extremely strange. The Dark Region sat in the most center of the Middle Realm and surrounding it were the Four Sides. The next outeryer was the Nine Temples¡¯ domain of power while the Twelve Pces took up the area in the outermost perimeter.

    And Mount Fu Yao where Jun Wu Xie and herpanions were now at was situated at the boundary line where the borders of the Twelve Pces and the Nine Temples met. It could be said that a single step taken a foot forward at this ce could very well ce a person in apletely different division of power.

    Jun Wu Xie went one round through the weapons shop to take a look but was unable to conclude anything useful. She was just about to lift her foot to take a step out of the shop when a ck shadow suddenly came flying straight towards her from the front, which made Jun Wu Xie instinctively dodge to the side.

    She then heard a loud crash. The ck shadow crashed right into a shelf behind Jun Wu Xie that had been used to disy various kinds of weapons and a series of loud tter erupted.

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you this! If you let me hear you saying anything bad about the Spirit Jade Pce again, I will tear your mouth up!¡± A youthful girl shouted in a rage as she walked out from among the crowd, as she red at the man that had fallen to the ground, her hand gripped tightly around a leather whip.

    The young girl¡¯s countenance was pretty with exquisite features, but her clothes were rather in, and the eyes were shining brightly aze with fiery rage.

    The man on the floor climbed to his feet rather nervously as he stared at the young girl holding the whip with a slight trace of fear in his eyes.

    ¡°Under these Heavens, is there still such a ce called the Spirit Jade Pce? Why do I not remember it at all?¡± A clear and audible voice suddenly sounded from behind the crowd and three youths wearing the uniform of the Cloud Brook Academy were seen walking slowly over. The one in the lead, was the person who had spoken.

    Seeing that there was someone was taking his side, the man who had been beaten immediately jumped out.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! What dog¡¯s fart Spirit Jade Pce? It¡¯s been so many years since they werepletely eradicated by the Twelve Pces and only you bunch of littlesses would still hold the Spirit Jade Pce so dearly in your hearts. Who would even know what kind a damned ce the Spirit Jade Pce is even nowadays?¡±

    The young girl¡¯s face turned livid and everyone saw that she was going tosh out with her whip when she was blocked by the youth from the Cloud Brook Academy. The youth¡¯s had a fair skinned face, his features attractive looking, but just that the corners of his eyes were tinged with something that made people feel rather ufortable. He scanned his eyes over the highly furious young girl from head to toe and his lips curled up sightly at the side.

    ¡°Littledy, why are you so angry? Could it be that you are really a member of the Spirit Jade Pce?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t think just because you are wearing the uniform of the Cloud Brook Academy and have the backing of the Twelve Pces and the NIne Temple that you can be say whatever you want! The Spirit Jade Pce has never been eradicated!¡± The young girl shouted indignantly.

    ¡°Ha ha. How can a youngdy like you speak in such a manner? I am just a little ignorant here and have never heard of the name Spirit Jade Pce that¡¯s all. If the Miss here has time, why don¡¯t you tell about about the origins of the Spirit Jade Pce?¡± As he spoke, the youth had actually reached out his hand, wanting to stroke the back of the young girl¡¯s hand, seeking to take advantage of her.

    But just as the youth¡¯s hand was about to touch the back of the young girl¡¯s hand, the whip held in the young girl¡¯s hand suddenly swung up, forcing the lecher who was thinking to grab a feel to back away.

    ¡°A tongue slippery as a snake. Neither are you up to any good!¡± As she spoke, the young girl cracked her whip and sent its tip swooshing straight towards the youth.

    In just a blink of an eye, the area just outside the weapons shop had broken out into chaos and Jun Wu Xie carried the little ck cat in her arms as she turned to leave calmly.

 Chapter 1478

    Chapter 1478: ¡°Spirit Jade Pce (2)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie has not much interest in fights between youths in the Middle Realm. Their movements from what she saw were too slow and only people in the Elder levels from the Twelve Pces would pique her interest. But one thing that the young girl mentioned when she said ¡°Spirit Jade Pce¡± had caused her a little puzzlement.

    Qiao Chu and the others had specifically told her all the twelve names the Twelve Pces went by and she had not heard them mentioning anything about a Spirit Jade Pce.

    Jun Wu Xie casually abducted a big goofy looking passerby and poured a vial of her truth serum ¡°medicine¡± down his throat to make him spill out everything he knew about the Spirit Jade Pce.

    In truth, more than a thousand years ago, the Middle Realm did not only have Twelve Pces. There had been another thirteenth pce, the Spirit Jade Pce.

    But the Spirit Jade Pce was slightly different from the other pces as from the top ranked member all the way to the bottom, the Spirit Jade Pce only epted females. Back in the days before the Spirit Jade Pce had fallen, within a ten mile radius around the pce, they did not allow any males to set foot in there. The Pce Lord of the Spirit Jade Pce had also been infamously entric, never ever having taken one single step out from the Spirit Jade Pce. It was once rumoured that the Spirit Jade Pce¡¯s Pce Lord was actually the most powerful one among all the other Pce Lords.

    The Spirit Jade Pce had once been highly influential for a time but just because of one time¡¯s internal strife, it had greatly diminished the powers of the entire Spirit Jade Pce as many of their disciples lost their lives during that incident and the Spirit Jade Pce at that time had been cleanly razed to the ground.

    Only the Pce Lord of the Spirit Jade Pce had brought a few of the pce¡¯s most trusted aides out and no one knew where they had hidden themselves. And it was from that time onwards that the Spirit Jade Pce was gradually removed from being part of the Thirteen Pces subconsciously, resulting in only the current Twelve Pces to exist.

    After the Spirit Jade Pce went into decline, many people from the other pces continued to hit them when they were down and out, even openly going against the disciples of the Spirit Jade Pce, constantly trying to suppress the Spirit Jade Pce¡¯s powers that prevented them from returning back to their former glory.

    Jun Wu Xie finally understood why those disciples from the Cloud Brook Academy would suddenlye out and provoke that little girl from the Spirit Jade Pce. That bunch of scoundrels from the Cloud Brook Academy must have seen that she was a member of the Spirit Jade Pce and had wanted to take her out!

    A power from a thousand years ago that had been in decline till this day. It was not that hard for Jun Wu Xie to see that the little girl just now waspletely not a match for that bunch of lechers.

    It would only take a few rounds and that littless would definitely be taken advantage of.

    ¡°This one step, should I take it or stay back?¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes narrowed up as she tossed the oversized goof against the wall as she gazed at the cold and pale moon, the multitude of stars filling up the night sky, every little twinkling speck turning into a chess piece within Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes.

    The Spirit Jade Pce. A chess piece that had suddenly appeared out of the blue. Should she use it or give up on it?

    Jun Wu Xie drew in a deep breath, her heart having already made a decision.

    No regrets once the piece is ced.

    The situation over there near the weapons shop was turning out just as Jun Wu Xie had predicted. The young girl and the youths from the Cloud Brook Academy had exchanged blows for a couple of rounds and then she had found herself unable to resist against them. Her body was marked with quite a number of wounds and her opponents obviously could have struck her down with one well ced strike but they had instead looked like they were just toying with her, shredding up her clothes into a highly disheveled state, to reduce her into such a wretched looking state.

    That kind of a trauma when suffered upon a girl, was more unbearable than anything else!

    ¡°Littledy, don¡¯t get so angsty. If you get your body wounded, it¡¯s just going to pain my heart.¡± The flippant youth said with a arrogantugh. Up here at the summit of Mount Fu Yao, no one would dare to strike at disciples of the Cloud Brook Academy. There wasn¡¯t even a need to mention that they were upon Mount Fu Yao which was where the Cloud Brook Academy itself was situated, as just the fact that these youths had been fortunate enough to be picked by the powerful Nine Temples and notorious Twelve Pces would be enough to makemon people refrain from getting into any conflict with them.

    ¡°Utterly shameless!¡± The young girl¡¯s face flushed red, hating the fact that she could not strangle that youth to death.

 Chapter 1479

    Chapter 1479: ¡°Spirit Jade Pce (3)¡±

    The flippant youthpletely ignored the young girl¡¯s curses and surrounded her together with hispanions. When the passersby saw that disciples of the Cloud Brook Academy were involved, they all were furious but did not dare speak up, their eyes avoiding themotion.

    ¡°I would like to see whether you will be still have such a sharp tongue in a while.¡± The youth said and stretched his hand out towards the young girl to grab at her.

    But in that instant that his fingers had just touched a corner of the young girl¡¯s clothes, a powerful st of spirit energy suddenly shot straight towards the youth!

    Glowing bright purple, the st of spirit power swept past like a streak of starry moonlight, forcing the three youths to back away in retreat!

    However, before everyone around could see clearly everything that was suddenly happening before their eyes, a ck shadow came out from behind a pile of weapons and shed past to quickly disappear, together with that young girl who was almost going to lose her clothes, who was now nowhere to be seen.

    The three youths who had been forced to jump back still had not recovered from the shock as they stared at the spot they had just been standing at a moment before. A long crack had appeared in the ground that spread the entire way up onto the wall, where even the steel des that had been hanging upon the wall earlier nowy snapped in two from that great st of spirit power.

    The depth of the crack quickly caused everyone in the surrounding crowd to stare helplessly with their mouths hanging open.

    In the Middle Realm, Purple Spirits were not that rare to see. The people were able to tell the difference between a faked Purple Spirit and a true Purple Spirit. Moreover, there is also a huge gap between a strong and weak Purple Spirit hence just the colour of one¡¯s spirit power did not mean much anymore.

    Just now, that person¡¯s speed had been quick like lightning, avoiding the notice of everyone present, and that kind of a speed was not something an ordinary person would be able to achieve.

    ¡°Who..... Who was that just now.....¡± One of the disciples from the Cloud Brook Academy stammered as his knees shook, and his teeth chattered. If he had moved just a split second slower earlier, his head might be separated from his body now.

    The flippant youth who was the leader blew out a long breath, his heart still in shock. ¡°That person wasn¡¯t trying to kill us and his intention was just to force us to retreat. It might have been someone from the Spirit Jade Pce. Forget it, just take it as that littless got lucky today!¡±

    The flippant youth said all that in a feigned indignant tone, although his heart had been shocked by that ck shadow rather badly. That st had been more powerful than what their teachers back at the academy were capable of. He was just someone who had been picked by the Dragon yers Pce and still had notpleted his cultivation training here. He had not even attained the true Purple Spirit so how would he be able to go against that shadow?¡±

    No matter who that person was, he was not someone the few of them would be able to take on. The three youths who had just moments before aggressively surrounded the little girl then immediately ducked their heads and blended themselves into the crowd miserably, disappearing quickly from sight.

    Under the pale moonlight streaming down, a purple coloured shadow shed like a light streak, a shadow that blended into the night, silentlying to a stop within a dense forest.

    Zi Jin had thought that she would have fallen into the hands of those lechers today but unexpectedly, someone had suddenly appeared at thest moment to bring her away from there. She still clearly remembered what that person had whispered in her ear in that instant he hade to whisk her away.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±

    It was so cold her bones had felt the chill, yet at the same time, it had been highly reassuring.

    Zi Jin was put down under a tree, without any unnecessary touch, which put her greatly at ease.

    Jun Wu Xie swept her gaze over the torn and tattered clothes upon Zi Jin body and with a flick of her hand, she tossed the cape she used to hide from unfriendly eyes and ears to the little girl.

    ¡°Thank you.....¡± Zi Jin whispered gratefully. She could not see her benefactor¡¯s countenance and was only able to see that back which looked a little thin, standing against the moonlight, His stature was not tall, it was even that tiny bit shorter than she was.

    ¡°I wonder why Senior would lend a hand to save me? My humble name is Zi Jin and I wish to express to Senior my gratitude for saving my life.¡±

 Chapter 1480

    Chapter 1480: ¡°Spirit Jade Pce (4)¡±

    Zi Jin¡¯s powers had not broken through to the Purple Spirit yet but she could feel that the person standing before her held very great power.

    But when that person slowly turned his head around and the moonlight illuminated that fair skinned countenance, Zi Jin was suddenly stunned.

    Not even in her dreams would she ever have thought that the Senior with such unfathomable powers right before her eyes would actually possess the looks of such a young youth.

    [Howe it¡¯s such a young youth?]

    Astonishment was written all over Zi Jin¡¯s face.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s brows furrowed up slightly together as she looked at Zi Jin who had a rather strange expression on her face, but she still went on to ask softly: ¡°You are a member of the Spirit Jade Pce?¡±

    [A shock ran through Zi Jin¡¯s entire body. The other party¡¯s countenance had beenpletely not what she expected. For what reason had the other party saved her? Because she was a disciple of the Spirit Jade Pce?]

    Seemingly having detected Zi Jin¡¯s nervousness, Jun Wu Xie continued to say in a soft voice: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I am a friend and not a foe of the Spirit Jade Pce.¡±

    ¡°Senior words are not very clear to me. Can Senior please borate?¡± Zi Jin knew that she was no match for Jun Wu Xie, and there was no chance she would be able to escape. Hence, she herself upon the ground, and lifted up her head to look at the cold and icy Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°The Spirit Jade Pce was once counted among the Twelve Pces but now has to even suffer the bullying from youths of the Twelve Pces who are still in training. I am thinking that couldn¡¯t possibly have felt good right?¡± Jun Wu Xie said monotonously, her words unhurried.

    Zi Jin could not help it as her face turned an uglier shade, both her hands clutching tightly the grass upon the ground.

    ¡°Angry?¡± Jun Wu Xie looked calmly into Zi Jin¡¯s eyes that were aze and then said slowly: ¡°Once reigning over them but now fallen into a state where your the opponent continues to beat at a drowning dog. Haven¡¯t you guys ever thought of retaliating?¡±

    Zi Jin clenched her jaws tightly together. Although she should not be saying this to a stranger, but every one of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words had pricked at a nerve.

    ¡°Who wouldn¡¯t want to retaliate! ? You¡¯re not us, how do you know the Spirit Jade Pce had not tried to fight back! ? But those scoundrels from the Twelve Pces had really been too much!¡± Due to that incident in the Spirit Jade Pce back then, it had greatly reduced their might. They had not even had time to breathe and recuperate when the Twelve Pces had began oppressing them. After a thousand years, the Spirit Jade Pce which had once enjoyed great fame now no longer existed, just as Jun Wu Xie had said. When disciples of the Spirit Jade Pce like them came out from the pce, Master would always remind them carefully to not reveal their identities as members of the Spirit Jade Pce, deeply afraid that they would be persecuted by the Twelve Pces.

    This time, Zi Jin had coincidentally passed through the Battle of Deities Grand Meet¡¯s venue and was just checking out the situation when she overheard someone loudly spewing highly insulting words without restraint about her sisters from the Heavenly Peak Pavilion and she had not been able to hold herself back.

    ¡°Now, if there is an opportunity for all of you to exact vengeance upon your enemies, would that make you happy?¡± Jun Wu Xie squatted down to say, her gaze looking right into Zi Jin¡¯s eyes.

    Zi Jin could see herself reflected within that cold pair of eyes, highly clear.

    ¡°Who are you really?¡± Zi Jin suddenly felt her body turning chilly. Those eyes had been tinged with such icy chill.

    ¡°It is not important who I am. What matters is that I can help all of you get what you want.¡± Jun Wu Xie straightened herself up and lifted her right hand. On the fingers upon her right hand, there was one red and one white glow wrapped around them.

    Zi Jin stared in surprise at the two strange glowing light. She knew that familiar glowing energy very well. That was the energy from spirit rings.

    [But..... In this world, how can someone possibly possess two ring spirits at the same time?]

    [That was just impossible.]

    ¡°Spirit Jade Pce..... doesn¡¯t..... doesn¡¯t receive male guests.....¡± Zi Jin swallowed with a gulp, taking a long while to stammer those words.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyebrow lifted up and immediately pulled up Zi Jin small hand to ce it right upon her chest!

 Chapter 1481

    Chapter 1481: ¡°Spirit Jade Pce (5)¡±

    Zi Jin¡¯s eyes immediately widened as she stared at Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°You..... You..... You are a girl! ! !¡±

    Jun Wu Xie calmly let go of the little girl¡¯s hand. ¡°Mm.¡±

    ¡°.....¡± Zi Jin rubbed at her chin, looking at Jun Wu Xie hesitantly.

    The current circumstances in the Spirit Jade Pce was indeed terrible and this youngdy before her eyes possessed rather astounding powers. Rationality was obviously telling her that she should not bring a stranger of unknown origins to go before the Pce Lord but without knowing why, she seemed to feel a kind of urge to want to believe everything that Jun Wu Xie was telling her.

    ¡°Done! I¡¯ll bring you to go see our Pce Lord!¡± In the end, Zi Jin could not ovee the urge that filled her heart.

    The little ck cat who had been quietly plopped upon Jun Wu Xie¡¯s shoulder without a sound could not help itself but nudged Jun Wu Xie gently.

    ¡°Meow.¡±

    [Don¡¯t you think thess¡¯ change of attitude is a little too fast?]

    Jun Wu Xie shrugged her shoulders and discreetly pulled out a medicinal bottle that had been hidden within her sleeve earlier and waved it slightly before the little ck cat¡¯s nose.

    The little ck cat took a whiff and immediately knew what was inside that bottle!

    ¡°This is your cat? It¡¯s so adorable.¡± When Zi Jin saw the little ck cat, she could not stop herself from wanting to go stroke it. In the end, not only had the little ck cat turned its head away but she had pulled the wounds that was on her arm which brought her sudden pain, causing her to gasp slightly.

    Jun Wu Xie pulled out a bottle of medicine from her Cosmos Sack and tossed it to Zi Jin. ¡°Apply it.¡±

    Zi Jin clutched the bottle in her hand as she gazed at the side profile of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face, suddenly feeling that she would be wasting that Heavenly gift on herself.

    [Powerful, cold but highly tender hearted youth..... And you finally turn out to be a girl.....]

    Zi Jin suddenly felt that the one and only male character that she had a good impression of throughout her entire life had beenpletely shattered by Jun Wu Xie.

    Towards what Zi Jin was feeling, Jun Wu Xie had not really noticed anything. But the little ck cat detected it and saw that Zi Jin¡¯s gaze felt a little off.

    [Little sister! Have heart! This one here is already taken and already has her own man. She is a thoughtless and unfeeling one and you had better not let yourself fall into this deep gorge! Didn¡¯t you see all those people back in the Lower Realm who had fallen inside and they still aren¡¯t able to climb out of it till this day?]

    The little ck cat was suddenly d that its MIstress has gained herself some emotional intelligence and knows to reveal her real gender before these young girls upfront.

    If another Qu Ling Yuees around, it was thought that the Great Demon Lord might very well just blow his top!

    Jun Wu Xie followed Zi Jin and they walked for a rather long while as the ground below their feet sloped down more and more. They were going through a dense forest towards the mid sections of the mountain and there wasn¡¯t really a path. But as they walked on further, the ces that Zi Jin was leading Jun Wu Xie into became more and more hidden. The little ck cat was fully alert as it kept its guard up against everything around them.

    Jun Wu Xie was also keeping herself wary discreetly.

    It was only when they reached the mid section of the mountain that Zi Jin finally stopped her steps, as she waved at Jun Wu Xie.

    Under a jadeite green cover of vines, a tiny little cave appeared before Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes. The sides of that cave was covered with green moss, the depths within the cave aplete ck. Hidden in the mid section of Mount Fu Yao, if one did not look highly carefully, they would not know what ce this really was.

    Zi Jin nodded her head at Jun Wu Xie and she then picked up a Spirit Fire Globe to light it up before she stepped inside. Jun Wu Xie was not going to be shy about such a thing and she immediately catch up behind.

    The dim cave was rather humid and dripping water soaked through the earth fell to the ground, forming into tiny little streams. Even for a tiny and petite sized figure like Jun Wu Xie, entering the cave had required her to bend her back down. It could be imagined just how tight and narrow the cave really was.

    It was not known how long they had walked, but Zi Jin suddenly stopped in her tracks. She had stopped before a humongous rock and she took out the white jade key that had been hanging around her neck, to ce it into an inconspicuous crevice at the edge of the rock.

 Chapter 1482

    Chapter 1482: ¡°Spirit Jade Pce Lord (1)¡±

    A deep low grinding sound then sounded and the huge rock before them slowly began to shift. A melodious tune yed from a zither suddenly floated out from the crevice that had opened up, the sound sweet and enjoyable as fresh fruits.

    Light spilled out from behind the opening and Zi Jin curled up a finger towards Jun Wu Xie as she slipped herself through the crevice that hag opened up.

    Behind that rock, was a scene of a hidden paradise.

    Even Jun Wu Xie could not help but be moved by the highly breathtaking beauty. The elegant pavilions before her eyes, the pristine lotus ponds, sheer gauze wrapped around stone pirs constructed out of white jade. Everything in here did not look like it was constructed here underground, being in there made one feel more like one was within a pce.

    Laughter pealed like silver bells apanied by the sounds of zither music resounding within. Zi Jin weaved through the walkways and corridors with great familiarity, her face filled with a wide and brilliant smile.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at everything before her eyes. Who would have thought that the Spirit Jade Pce that the Twelve Pces had so aggressively persecuted would actually be hidden here right within Mount Fu Yao!

    Inside the Spirit Jade Pce, the air was filled with the faint fragrance of flowers, a sweet tantalizing scent that was not overpowering, not the least bit repulsive. One point that Jun Wu Xie felt was enchanting was that most of the decorations and fittings were done mostly in pink, where even the white jade stone pirs had carvings of pink lotus blooms and its petals.

    When the little ck cat saw that highly pink scene, it immediately covered its face with its paw.

    Its Mistress here, besides having a high weakness against soft furry things, had another entric habit..... a mad penchant for pink.

    Who would have thought. With a cold and unfeeling heart, standing bedside the chilling operating table as she dissected dead bodies without any expression on her face. And when she got home, she was forever clothed in a fluffy soft pink set of pyjamas. A truly unique and different young woman!

    But that point, was something Jun Wu Xie herself had not realized. It was only when she was closeted within her most private and secret little space that this peculiar habit of hers would manifest.

    When the sight of that cringingly pink filled pce appeared before its eyes, the little ck cat immediately knew that as long as the Lord of the Spirit Jade Pce wasn¡¯t too unreasonable, this matter was already almost a done deal!

    Zi Jin waspletely unaware of how disconcerted the little ck cat behind her really was and she had already gone into the hall in the pce.

    Within the pce hall, behind the swirls of light gauze, the figure of a person could faintly be seen. And on both sides of the hall, a good number of rather pretty young girls were happily ying around.

    Suddenly spotting Zi Jin who had returned covered in a cloak, someone immediately went forward to show her concern.

    ¡°Senior! What happened to you? Who gave you all these injuries?¡± A little youngdy with almond shaped eyes immediately cried out with tears flowing down her cheeks when she saw the wounds upon Zi Jin¡¯s body.

    That one cry quickly caused all theughter in the hall to cease as all the girls surged forward to check on Zi Jin¡¯s injuries.

    Zi Jin was trying to reassure all the girls that she was all right as she continued to walk towards the curtain of gauze in the main hall.

    ¡°My Lord! Zi Jin is back!¡±

    A low andnguid voice then came floating out from behind the sheer gauze.

    ¡°Oh? Back already?¡±

    ¡°Yes! My Lord, from this trip, I brought back an esteemed guest for my Lord!¡± As she spoke, Zi Jin waved her hand towards the outside of the hall.

    Jun Wu Xie who had been hidden outside the hall then showed herself as she stepped into the main hall of the Spirit Jade Pce!

    Dressed as a youthful boy, her body slender and her countenance delicate, but standing there among the entire field of flowers, Jun Wu Xie stood out highly conspicuously.

    ¡°Argh! A man! ! !¡± The little youngdy who had clung onto Zi Jin and cried earlier actually fainted away immediately as her eyes rolled back when she saw Jun Wu Xie suddenly appear inside the pce hall while the other girls were all screaming in fright with some of them already holding their palms up in a defensive posture.

    Zi Jin hurried herself forward and said: ¡°Everyone, do not misunderstand. This is the benefactor who saved my life. My benefactor came here because my benefactor has something important to discuss with our Lord.¡±

    All thedies were still muttering in worried whispers as that low andzy voice sounded from the back of the hall once again.

    ¡°Having a friende from afar, is always a great joy here. But what I do not understand, is why this guest of ours would want to use such underhanded tricks upon a disciple of my Spirit Jade Pce!¡±

 Chapter 1483

    Chapter 1483: ¡°Spirit Jade Pce Lord (2)¡±

    All thedies were still muttering in worried whispers as that low andzy voice sounded from the back of the hall once again.

    ¡°Having a friende from afar, is always a great joy here. But what I do not understand, is why this guest of ours would want to use such underhanded tricks upon a disciple of my Spirit Jade Pce!¡±

    That voice was low andnguid,pletely unlike a clear grace that would be present in a woman¡¯s voice.

    When those words fell onto the ground, the light gauze that shrouded the interior of the hall were briefly stirred up by a slight breeze. Upon the raised tform at the back of the ptial hall, was a long cushy couch. A man dressed in pink clothes was reclined upon that couch, his head resting upon a hand, his eyes staring fixedly upon Jun Wu Xie.

    The Lord of the Spirit Jade Pce was actually a man.....

    Jun Wu Xie was properly shocked by that revtion ced before her eyes.

    Within the wide and spacious Spirit Jade Pce, therge number of disciples were all female, with the lone exception of the Pce Lord who was male.

    Almost instantly, Jun Wu Xie did not have much of a good impression towards this Lord of the Spirit Jade Pce.

    ¡°My LOrd!¡± When the man revealed his face, all the women fell to their knees in reverence. Even Zi Jin had knelt, staring at the Spirit Jade Pce Lord in fervour.

    ¡°My Lord..... Am I.....¡± Zi Jin suddenly felt that her mind was humming, like something in there was not within her control.

    The Spirit Jade Pce Lord suddenly sat up and with a light wave of his hand, his wide sleeve lightly brushed over the pink peach blossoms ced before him, and a strange fragrance wafted into Zi Jin¡¯s nose.

    In an instant, Zi Jin¡¯s slightly groggy mind instantly became clear. She stared strangely at Jun Wu Xie standing behind her, her face a mask of shock.

    ¡°Why..... Why are you here.....¡±

    In her mind, images of scenes both familiar and strange shed in a surge, driving a throbbing ache into Zi Jin¡¯s head.

    Jun Wu Xie nced at the Pce Lord and lowered herself down to ce a bottle of elixirs before Zi Jin and then stood up to say: ¡°The Spirit Jade Pce has gone into seclusion for so long and if not for the chance encounter today, I will never have been able to see this. I might have caused some affront in my actions, and I seek for your understanding here.¡±

    Zi Jin stood stunned, as she stared at the medicine bottle before her eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s rare to see that people still remember our Spirit Jade Pce. I wonder what brought our little Young Master here today?¡± The Lord of the Spirit Jade Pce asked, his eyes gauging Jun Wu Xie up and down, and did not detect much enmity from the youth.

    ¡°Cooperation.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    ¡°Cooperation?¡± The Spirit Jade Pce Lord asked as he looked at Jun Wu Xie inquiringly. He paused a moment before he dismissed all his disciples, leaving only Jun Wu Xie and him alone within the ptial hall.

    When Jun Wu Xie saw what he did, she knew for sure that this man definitely possessed power above hers, or he would never risk leaving himself alone with her here.

    With things having reached such a stage, Jun Wu Xie did not want to waste time but went straight to the point and said: ¡°For so many years, the Spirit Jade Pce had suffered persecution from the Twelve Pces everywhere. Have you ever thought of retaliating?¡±

    The Lord of the Spirit Jade Pce had a highly handsome countenance, his highly enchanting eyes deep and tender. Even with the slight frown upon his face now, it made one feel that they still looked highly alluring.

    ¡°This little brother here, what you are trying to tell me is that you want to work together with me to overturn the current Twelve Pces?¡± His eyes red slightly, as he looked upon the highly audacious and bold little youth.

    ¡°Why not?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked with an eyebrow raised.

    The Spirit Jade Pce Lord burst out withughter as he walked barefeet upon the polished marble floor. He casually picked up a jug of wine and pulled his head back to take an easy swig of wine in one smooth action. The eyes that were slightly misted up at the corners narrowed, the gaze that swung onto Jun Wu Xie tinged with a certain sharpness and chill.

    ¡°I do not know who you are, and do not know what kind of hatred or desire for vengeance against the Twelve Pces. But if you intend to use my Spirit Jade Pce as a de to hold, you might have thought too simply of this!¡±

 Chapter 1484

    Chapter 1484: ¡°Spirit Jade Pce Lord (3)¡±

    ¡°I think there is nothing much more to discuss between us. If there is nothing else, the Young Master should please leave as the Spirit Jade Pce has never weed outsiders.¡± The Lord of the Spirit Jade Pce said discourteously, his tone seeking to expel the guest.

    However, Jun Wu Xie was not about to kick up a fuss, but merely remained calm before the unfriendliness as she fixed her clear and cold eyes to measure up the highly indolent Lord of the Spirit Jade Pce.

    ¡°What you¡¯re worried of, is merely that the Spirit Jade Pce will be made use of. What if we do it like this?¡± Jun Wu Xie raised up a hand slowly, a silvery white glow gradually coalescing at the tip of her fingers. In a brief moment, the fresh fragrance of lotus immediately overtook the scent within the Spirit Jade Pcepletely. A pure and pristine Imperial Snow Lotus floated above Jun Wu Xie¡¯s palm.

    The Spirit Jade Pce Lord stared in surprise at the scene before his eyes, the wine jug in his hand falling onto the floor, the Jade Nectar contained within spilling all over.

    ¡°You..... You hold a nt ring spirit?¡± The Lord of the Spirit Jade Pce asked, as he stared at Jun Wu Xie in half disbelief.

    nt type ring spirits were rarely seen and even if one possessed it, some people would not even realize it. But to the various major powers throughout the Middle Realm, nt ring spirits held an extremely high allure to them.

    ¡°As you can see, I can never ever coexist with the Twelve Pces.¡± Jun Wu Xie said tonelessly.

    Regardless whether one submitted or resisted against them, the highly rare nt ring spirit would pose to be the biggest temptation to the Twelve Pces. As once they devoured the nt ring spirit, they would be able to achieve a bigger breakthrough in their powers!

    The Spirit Jade Pce Lord fell silent a moment as he stared at the faintly glowing Imperial Snow Lotus, his eyes aplicated mix of emotions. He then raised his eyes up to look at Jun Wu Xie, his gaze filled with a kind of chill.

    ¡°You would really just show your ring spirit before my eyes so casually? Could it be that you do not know that my Spirit Jade Pce was once considered to be one of them among the current Twelve Pces? Aren¡¯t you afraid that I will make the first move to annihte you instead?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie lifted an eyebrow, but there wasn¡¯t a single trace of nervousness on her face.

    The figure of the Spirit Jade Pce Lord suddenly came close to Jun Wu Xie. His stature was tall and slender, his head of long hair hanging loosely down his shoulders as his wine stained clothes hung slightly opened upon him. Although a the fragrance of the wine hung around him, the Pce Lord still exuded a strong oppressive aura.

    ¡°Kid, I know you hold significant power. But with that bit of strength you have, it wouldn¡¯t even amount to much here at this ce.¡± The Spirit Jade Pce Lord said coldly, his enchanting eyes slightly narrowed up.

    ¡°If I want your life, you will then die here now.¡± The Lord of the Spirit Jade Pce then raised his hand posed at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s neck. But a brief glint of struggle then shed within his eyes and he finally did not even touch Jun Wu Xie in the slightest.

    ¡°If you really want your disciples of the Spirit Jade Pce to forever suffer under humiliation from the Twelve Pces, then you can strike me down right here. The Spirit Jade Pce belongs to you and those disciples are yours tomand as you deem fit. If you do not even see them as humans, why would you need an outsider like me to poke my nose into your affairs?¡± Jun Wu Xie did not fear the least bit of fear, her cold eyes looking straight at the highly good looking face close to her.

    The Lord of the Spirit Jade Pce stared silently at Jun Wu Xie, the fists clenched up at his sides making crackling sounds from his immensely tight grip. He then spat out these words through a tiny gap in his stiff lips.

    ¡°When have I ever said that I did not see them as human?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes narrowed up and she retorted: ¡°Oh? If I had not appeared in time today, I¡¯m afraid that disciple of yours would have been mercilessly toyed with by that bunch from the Twelve Pces. She can only me it on that fact that her loyalty lies with such a ce that cowardly hides itself in underground burrow, but her heart is still adamant on defending the reputation of this rotten and undeserving ce.¡±

 Chapter 1485

    Chapter 1485: ¡°Spirit Jade Pce Lord (4)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie understood what it meant to bide one¡¯s time while concealing their strength. She also knew how one endured humiliation for greater good. But if there came a day that she had to allow the Rui Lin Army to be bullied and humiliated helplessly, then even at the cost of her very own life, she would make those people realize that the Rui Lin Army was not to be trifled with lightly.

    Regardless of she was to break her body and have her bones crushed, she would disassemble the bones of the other party!

    The sharp glint in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes did not show that she was joking or ying deceit. Pushed by Jun Wu Xie so hard, his easy steps suddenly stiffened.

    ¡°I have already told them all that the Spirit Jade Pce is no longer the same as before. Anyone of them can choose to leave at any time and I will not pursue them in any way. Once outside, there was also no need for any of them to proim that they are members of the Spirit Jade Pce.¡± The Lord of the Spirit Jade Pce retreated two steps and suddenly turned himself around, but was seemingly unwilling to look into the prating gaze of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s.

    ¡°They did not leave.¡± Jun Wu Xie mercilessly pointed out the Spirit Jade Pce Lord¡¯s half hearted example of self justification.

    The Spirit Jade Pce Lord was a little flustered as he went over to the fluffy couch to sit down, his almond shaped eyes looking highly repressed. ¡°Kid, what have you reallye here for?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve said it. Cooperation.¡± Jun Wu Xie said patiently.

    The Spirit Jade Pce Lord remeasured the youth who was shooting off such astounding words from his mouth before him once again, his brows furrowing up together.

    ¡°I have not been moving about in the Middle Realm for a long time and I can no longer clearly remember about the things out there. Judging from your bone structure, you¡¯re a youth of only about fifteen or sixteen. How did you manage to attain the Purple Spirit? Has thest thousand years that passed made all youths your age to be able to breakthrough to the Purple Spirit out there?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie looked at the Spirit Jade Pce Lord and calcted the chips she now held in her hand. She finally sat herself down upon a low table at the side and poured herself a cup of wine to drink on her own.

    ¡°I am from the Lower Realm.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± The Spirit Jade Pce Lord was stunned.

    [The Lower Realm?]

    ¡°Unbelievable?¡± Jun Wu Xie took a slight sip of the wine as she looked at the Spirit Jade Pce Lord with an eyebrow lifted up. ¡°If the Twelve Pces had not stretched their ws too far and disrupted my peace, do you really think that I wille all the way here to the Middle Realm to bring such trouble onto myself?¡±

    The Spirit Jade Pce Lord stared at Jun Wu Xie, the expression in his eyes undergoing a subtle but distinct transformation.

    [This kid is really bold but has a very steady temperament and disposition. Suits his taste just right.]

    ¡°Seems like our little brother here is someone with a story behind him as well.¡± The Spirit Jade Pce Lord said and waved his arm to beckon in a hook. The wine jug upon the table at the side immediately shifted itself into his hand, with Jun Wu Xie silently watching it all.

    Such telekinesis abilities was currently beyond her and she had only seen Jun Wu Yao use it before.

    The Spirit Jade Pce Lord did indeed possess extraordinary powers as expected but it brought to her one point that puzzled Jun Wu Xie. If the Lord of the Spirit Jade Pce was so powerful, why was he unable to suppress the internal strife that rocked the pce before? It had caused the entire Spirit Jade Pce to crumble and fall apart to finally decline into such a sorry state.

    The two of people had their own worries, holding their own secrets.

    ¡°For our little brother to havee all the way to the Middle Realm and then managing to find our Spirit Jade Pce, I suppose that you have embraced the idea that you would rather the jade be broken than to keep a tile intact, willing to give up your life than suffer dishonour. But there is one thing I will ask. What do you have to negotiate terms for cooperation with me? Although you possess significant powers, it¡¯s far inferior to mine. If it¡¯s just your powers alone, why would I need your help?¡± The Spirit Jade Pce Lord admired Jun Wu Xie, but that did not mean that he would be willing to stake the entire Spirit Jade Pce on a gamble with Jun Wu Xie without a thought.

    A thousand years, and they had endured and swallowed an immeasurable amount of humiliation and suffering. If there was no good enough reason, why would he risk his own life to pit himself against the Twelve Pces just because of a little kid from the Lower Realm?

    Jun Wu Xie looked straight at the Lord of the Spirit Jade Pce and with a serious expression, she said.

    ¡°Based on the fact I can make you the only Lord of all the Twelve Pces.¡±

 Chapter 1486

    Chapter 1486: ¡°Spirit Jade Pce Lord (5)¡±

    The Spirit Jade Pce Lord¡¯s face turned into one showing a trace of surprise but he then quickly burst outughing.

    ¡°Little Brother, aren¡¯t you bragging a tad bit too much here?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie swung her gaze over to look at him and said: ¡°If I am incapable of it, I will not speak of it to you.¡±

    ¡°You are one helluva interesting kid. But if you want to convince me to ept your proposal, it won¡¯t just be that easy. I need to see something a little more concrete first.¡± The Spirit Jade Pce Lord said.

    Jun Wu Xie was not surprised in the least towards the Spirit Jade Pce Lord¡¯s wariness and caution. She admired allies who were more careful with things which would reduce any chances of mistakes or misunderstandings in their cooperation.

    ¡°The Pce Lord said I possess significant powers. With this level of power, how would I do after being epted into the Twelve Pces?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked unhurriedly.

    ¡°A rare young talent, you¡¯re sure to be highly regarded and prized.¡± The Lord of the Spirit Jade Pce highly admired Jun Wu Xie for being able to attain such levels of power at such a young age. Looking throughout the entire Middle Realm, less than a handful would be able to achieve such standards and even the mighty Twelve Pces would be highly eager to win themselves a member such as her.

    ¡°If I strove to my utmost and spared no effort for the Twelve Pces, would they treat me as one of their own and groom me?¡± Jun Wu Xie continued to ask.

    ¡°They naturally will. The purpose of the Battle of Deities is held for them to identify youths who were still young and still rather naive towards the ways of the world, their ultimate aim being to groom and develop powerful members loyal to them.¡± The Spirit Jade Pce Lord then told her.

    ¡°What if I then stab them right in their hearts at that point?¡± Jun Wu Xie continued to ask further.

    The Spirit Jade Pce Lord gave a lightugh and replied: ¡°Even if you are able to stir up one pce intoplete chaos, you will still not be able to shake the very foundation of the Twelve Pces. Although they aren¡¯t exactly cohesive both on the surface and at heart, but they all ce great importance upon their title as one among the Twelve Pces. Unless they are left with absolutely no other choice, they would definitely not shed all their pretense at cordiality and fall out with each other. Hence, even if you are able to gain control over just one of the Twelve Pces, it would still not amount to much.¡±

    ¡°Not just one.¡± Jun Wu Xie suddenly raised up her head, lifting her chin up slightly. ¡°It¡¯s five.¡±

    ¡°FIVE? !¡± That reply that stood at almost half their numbers properly gave the Spirit Jade Lord a good amount of shock.

    ¡°Five youths who hold simr levels of power to mine.¡± Jun Wu Xie said.

    ¡°At ages simr to you?¡± The Spirit Jade Pce Lord inquired.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded.

    ¡°And how can you be certain that these people will not go back on their word after being epted into the Twelve Pces?¡± The Spirit Jade Pce Lord persisted.

    Jun Wu Xie lowered her eyes slightly and raised her hand up to fill up her cup that was now empty.

    ¡°Because their hearts hold blood vengeance that does not allow them to coexist under the same Heavens with the Twelve Pces.¡±

    The Lord of the Spirit Jade Pce fell silent and continued to stare at this youth who was seemingly putting things very lightly with his words, his eyes surging with waves of emotion.

    ¡°You dare to tell me all this here today, but aren¡¯t you afraid that I might ry everything to the Twelve Pces?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie swung her gaze over to him and said.

    ¡°Even if you told them word for word, they wouldn¡¯t believe you.¡±

    The Lord of the Spirit Jade Pce then broke out inughter.

    ¡°You¡¯re right! Who would believe that anyone from the Spirit Jade Pce would want to help any of the Twelve Pces to escape from a plot against them? Even if I told it to them myself, they would just think that I am trying to drive a wedge between them, and am merely unwilling to see them recruit such rare talents!¡±

    After his bout ofughter continued for a while more, he suddenly stopped abruptly. His highly slovenly pair of alluring eyes swept over the side profile of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face.

    ¡°Kid, did you have this all thought out when you first saw Zi Jin? You guessed that I would not sit back and do nothing when my disciple had been bullied by others, and knew that the Twelve Pces and the Spirit Jade Pce are ipatible like fire and water where I will definitely not tell on you, and hence, you had so boldly then revealed to me all your ns confidently?¡± All of these, every single step she took, had all already been within the little kid¡¯s calctions!

    Jun Wu Xie merely raised up her head, neither admitting nor denying anything, and staring at the Lord of the Spirit Jade Pce with her cold and highly chilling eyes.

 Chapter 1487

    Chapter 1487: ¡°Spirit Jade Pce Lord (6)¡±

    After a moment, Jun Wu Xie acted like she had forgotten what the Lord of the Spirit Jade Pce had just asked her and she instead went on to say: ¡°As a show of sincerity towards our cooperation, I will need you to give me one thing.¡±

    The Spirit Jade Pce Lord arched up an eyebrow. ¡°What is it?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie replied: ¡°Something that will represent that I have been selected by the Spirit Jade Pce.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± The Lord of the Spirit Jade Pce had really been startled by Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words. ¡°Kid, could you really be just pulling my leg all this while? You want to be epted into this Spirit Jade Pce of mine? Don¡¯t you know what the current circumstances is like for members of the Spirit Jade Pce out there?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie however answered: ¡°I am aware. But I need a reason that will allow me to gain entry into the Cloud Brook Academy. Since it cannot be from the Twelve Pces, then it can onlye from you.¡±

    The Lord of the Spirit Jade Pce could really take his hat off to this little kid. [He had not merelye here to negotiate for cooperation but had even made ns for the events that were to happen after! ?]

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that once you pull that thing out, people from the Twelve Pces will then attempt to find an excuse to silence you?¡± The Spirit Jade Pce Lord asked with augh.

    Jun Wu Xie replied highly calmly: ¡°If I am to present myself to already be a member of the Spirit Jade Pce at that time, they really might do that. But if I am just a participant who has only just showed outstanding results in the Battle of Deities Grand Meet and had never been to the Spirit Jade Pce before, they will naturally continue to try to win me over in whichever way they can. And if they find out at that time that it really cannot be worked out, wouldn¡¯t it still be the same for them to kill me then?¡±

    She only needed an excuse. It was very simple. She would be just an innocent candidate that had been chosen. How could she possibly know the reason why the Spirit Jade Pce had picked her? Isn¡¯t that right?

    The Lord of the Spirit Jade Pce immediately understood what Jun Wu Xie meant. [Although the Spirit Jade Pce had fallen into decline, but the Battle of Deities Grand Meet had existed from a very long time ago. The Spirit Jade Pce had been part of the Thirteen Pces then and they had naturally possessed the right to select a talented candidate. The Battle of Deities and the Cloud Brook Academy were not exclusively controlled by the Twelve Pces but authority over them was delicately shared together with the Nine Temples. Although the Twelve Pces were most unwilling to mention anything about the Spirit Jade Academy, the Nine Temples would only be too d to cause any additional trouble for the Twelve Pces.]

    [This year¡¯s Battle of Deities Grand Meet was a unteral decision by the Twelve Pces and when the time came when this kid would then strangely proim that he had been picked by the Spirit Jade Pce, it would definitely attract a lot of attention. Anything that the Twelve Pces knew, would also surely be known by the Nine Temples, as Mount Fu Yao was not a ce that the Twelve Pces heldplete sway.]

    [Moreover, if this kid possessed any outstanding skill, or if he presented the significant spirit power he possessed before everyone, the people from the Twelve Pces would be scrambling and fighting, seeking to rope him into their own respective pce.]

    Hispletely unaffliliated identity, coupled with the Nine Temples¡¯ unintentional assistance, added to that Jun Wu Xie¡¯s quick and nimble mind, this might very well stand a chance of seeding!

    Even if it did not seed, before Jun Wu Xie departed from the Cloud Brook Academy, before she set foot outside Mount Fu Yao, the Twelve Pces would definitely not dare to make an attempt on her life inside Mount Fu Yao.

    But *a spear thrust straight at one can be easily dodged while a hidden dart throw was hard to defend against..... [Chinese idiom, self exnatory I guess]

    ¡°You¡¯re being really bold and gutsy.¡± The Spirit Jade Pce Lord said with augh as he pulled a piece of blood jade out from his hip, and tossed it to Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Take it as a show of sincerity from me towards our cooperation. Once you pull that out, the people from the Twelve Pces will definitely recognize its origins. But, if theye seeking to find trouble with you at that time, you¡¯d better note running here to cry and sob before me.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie sped her hand over the piece of blood jade that had its surface filled with carvings of plum blossoms and she slipped it easily into her sleeve.

    ¡°I¡¯ll return itter.¡± Jun Wu Xie said in a cold voice.

    However, the Spirit Jade Pce Lord insteadzilyid on his side upon the cushy couch, the corners of his mouth lifted faintly to reveal a faintnguid smile.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to. Take it as a gift to you. Things that have been touched by any male, I don¡¯t want.¡±

    ¡°.....¡± Jun Wu Xie was speechless.

    ¡°Forgive me for not seeing you out. Please.¡± The Lord of the Spirit Jade Pce rested his head upon one hand, his other extended towards the exit, the meaning clear in his pose.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded her head slightly, and turned around to leave.

 Chapter 1488

    Chapter 1488: ¡°So That¡¯s How It Is (1)¡±

    By the time Jun Wu Xie got back to Mount Fu Yao, the skies were just beginning to show its first glimmers of light. Only a scattered few people were in the streets in that mountaintop. She walked soundlessly to the inn she was residing at and when she pushed the door softly onwards, the sounds of a couple of rising and falling snores could immediately be heard. A tall figure sat upright upon a bed at the side, his handsome countenance twisted up with worry as he sat forlornly with a frown while staring out the window.

    When he heard the sound of the door being pushed inwards, the youth immediately turned his head around, his face looking dumbly straight at Jun Wu Xie, and then lighting up with absolute delight.

    Jun Wu Xie put a finger to her lips in a gesture to remain quiet and then hooked her finger at him, indicating for Qiao Chu toe outside.

    Qiao Chu instantly shot himself outside and the two of them took the opportunity that it was not yet light to find themselves a spot within the mountain woods where there was nobody around to sit down upon the grass.

    His behind had just touched the ground when Qiao Chu could no longer wait to open his mouth to speak.

    ¡°Where could our littless have disappeared to the entire night! ? I waited up the entire time and when I did not see you return, I thought that something had happened to you!¡± Qiao Chumented as he stared at Jun Wu Xie, his face highly sorrowful. When everyone had split up and gone on to find their own ways to sneak into Mount Fu Yao, they had all fully believed and had faith in each other¡¯s powers. But he had just miraculously bumped into Jun Wu Xie yesterday and seen her for awhile even she had quickly gone missing that very same night. His poor little heart had really found that a little hard to take.

    ¡°I went to get some things done.¡± Jun Wu Xie then seemed to be thinking for a brief moment before she opened her mouth to call out: ¡°Ye Sha, Ye Gu.¡±

    As soon as her voice fell, the figures of Ye Sha and Ye Gu immediately appeared behind her.

    ¡°What instructions does Young Miss have for us?¡±

    The two men immediately asked.

    ¡°When I was at the Spirit Jade Pce earlier, did the two of you detect anything?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked them.

    However.....

    Ye Sha and Ye Gu were silent.

    ¡°What?¡± Jun Wu Xie was quick to notice that their reactions were rather abnormal.

    ¡°Reporting to Young Miss, the rock that sealed the entrance was a little strange. The time it stayed open was too short and we were not able to get inside.¡± Ye Sha replied with his head lowered.

    Ye Gu swept his gaze over Ye Sha, wishing he could sink his foot into that imbecile to kick him away.

    Ye Gu had wanted to bash his way in at that time but Ye Sha had stopped him. Ye Sha had been following Jun Wu Xie for a longer period of time and he knew Jun Wu Xie¡¯s temperament and her way of doing things much better. Jun Wu Xie had gone to the Spirit Jade Pce to seek herself an ally and not to stir up trouble. If they had struck at that moment, it would only disrupt Jun Wu Xie¡¯s ns.

    ¡°Oh.¡± Jun Wu Xie nodded her head but did not say anything more.

    Ye Sha felt Ye Gu¡¯s piercing stare upon him and it made his skin crawl, thinking that he was going to be in hot soupter.

    Qiao Chu was getting intrigued while listening to them from the side. He waved his hand before Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes and asked: ¡°Hey, Little Xie. What pce did you say it was?¡±

    ¡°Spirit Jade Pce.¡± Jun Wu Xie repeated. ¡°You know of it?¡±

    Qiao Chu scratched at his head. ¡°Spirit Jade Pce..... Spirit Jade Pce..... I seem to have any impression of it but just can remember it.¡±

    Ye Sha then said from the side: ¡°Is the Spirit Jade Pce that Young Miss mentioned the one that once stood together with the Twelve Pces?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie nodded.

    Ye Sha then said: ¡°The Spirit Jade Pce was originally one among the Twelve Pces and the Twelve Pces were initially known as the Thirteen Pces. The Spirit Jade Pce stood within the higher ranks among the Thirteen Pces and there were not many pces who were able to match up to them. Moreover, the criteria the Spirit Jade Pce had for epting members was exceptional. They only epted young girls below ten years of age to join and if anyone was beyond that she restriction or of a different gender, the Spirit Jade Pce rejected them without any exception. Besides that, the Spirit Jade Pces had no other criteria for the young girls regardless of their potential or talents, where they would be epted once they were selected. And because the disciples of the Spirit Jade Pce grew up from young within the pce, the Spirit Jade Pce was one of the most steady and unshakable among the Thirteen Pces.¡±

 Chapter 1489

    Chapter 1489: ¡°So That¡¯s How It Is (2)¡±

    ¡°But at one point of time very very long ago, the Spirit Jade Pce had for some unknown reason, suddenly suffered from some internal strife where it caused them to instantly fall from their position of being one of the strongest pce among the Thirteen Pces. Although rumours about the Spirit Jade Pce were still heard after that, most of them were of them being persecuted by disciples of the Twelve Pces, never once hearing about them reemerging back into prominence.¡±

    ¡°This incident of the Spirit Jade Pce happened too early and your subordinate was not here at that time. Hence, I do not know know the real reason behind it.¡± Ye Sha said.

    Ye Gu was also nodding his head at the side.

    ¡°I remember it now!¡± Qiao Chu suddenly became highly excited. ¡°I¡¯m finally able to recall where I¡¯ve heard about the Spirit Jade Pce! When I was young, my mother told me that the most beautiful woman in our entire Middle Realm was the Pce Lord of the Spirit Jade Pce. She said that the Spirit Jade Pce had beauties as numerous as clouds in the skies.....¡± That memory from such a long time ago made Qiao Chu unable to help himself but smile. He had been very young then and he did not know anything. When he held on to a little girl¡¯s sleeve and refused to let go, that was how his mother had coaxed him, telling him that he would find the Lord of the Spirit Jade Pce in future, to allow him to pick a beautiful girl from there, for him to take as his wife.

    [The Middle Realm¡¯s most beautiful..... girls.....]

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes looked far into the distance. She was a hundred and one percent certain that that person back in the Spirit Jade Pce, was a guy! And a pure one!

    ¡°Why is it said that their Pce Lord was the most beautiful woman of the Middle Realm?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked, feigning innocence.

    Qiao Chu replied: ¡°I do not know. But with the Spirit Jade Pce being a ce that only recruited female disciples, a lot of their members would naturally possess highly outstanding looks. With such a horde of beauties, wouldn¡¯t their Pce Lord need to be a highly ravishing beauty to be able to hold them down?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie really had to bow to the single cell organism that Qiao Chu was, defeated by his answer that was so brutally simple and honest.

    ¡°Actually, how the Pce Lord looks, or what his personality was like, no one knew. Besides the people of the Spirit Jade Pces themselves, no one has seen the Spirit Jade Pce Lord¡¯s real countenance as he had never taken a step out from the Spirit Jade Pce.¡± Ye Gu recalled what he knew and spoke his thoughts aloud.

    Putting it that way, then it might make sense. Jun Wu Xie then nodded her head thoughtfully.

    ¡°Ye Gu, Jun Wu Yao told me before that the Purple Spirit was just merely the foundation in the Middle Realm. Then, above this foundation, what is there?¡± Jun Wu Xie tilted her head to look at the youthful and clear faced Ye Gu.

    Ye Gu then said in a highly earnest and serious tone: ¡°It is separated into five levels above the basic Purple Spirit. Beyond those five levels will then be the Silver Spirit and after the Silver Spirit will be Gold, where both the two Gold and Silver Spirits are each separated into another five levels as well. The Elder from the Pce of me Demons that Young Miss fought back in the Clear Breeze City was a Purple Spirit at the third level and the Pce Lords of the Twelve Pces should have all broken through to the Silver Spirit. Above the Purple Spirit, the disparity between each and every level would be like that of the clouds in the sky to the mud on the ground.¡±

    ¡°What level am I at now?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked.

    ¡°Young Miss is now at the Purple Spirit¡¯s fourth level.¡± Ye Gu replied.

    ¡°What about me? Me?¡± Qiao Chu suddenly could not wait to go up and ask.

    Ye Gu nced at him and spoke candidly: ¡°Young Master Qiao and the other Young Masters¡¯ powers should be at the third level.¡±

    ¡°Har?¡± Qiao Chu was stunned.

    ¡°This..... This could be a mistake. We..... We are all one level below Little Xie?¡± Qiao Chu was suddenly feeling that his mind was being overtaxed. [When they had gone into the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s spirit powers had been weaker than all of them. In the end, it¡¯s just been a while since they came out from there and she has already surpassed all of them.....

    Qiao Chu was suddenly ovee with a feeling that he had nothing else to live for. He could still remember the first time when he had met Jun Wu Xie back in the Ghost City. She had been so tiny, so weak! !

    And the cruel truth had now pouncing right upon him from the front!

 Chapter 1490

    Chapter 1490: ¡°So That¡¯s How It Is (3)¡±

    Qiao Chu immediately turned into a tomato covered in frost, brittle and would easily crumble.

    ¡°Mount Fu Yao is the ce with the highest density of spirit energy concentration throughout the Middle Realm and our Young Miss might as well use the time spent here during the Battle of Deities Grand Meet to continue with her cultivation.¡± Ye Gu went on to say.

    As he spoke, from within Ye Gu¡¯s robe at his chest, a tiny head then poked out suddenly, going ¡°meh meh~¡± at Jun Wu Xie.

    Hearing Lord Meh Meh¡¯s voice, the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit whom Ye Sha had stuffed in his robes on the other side could not help but burrow its head out as well. The two dumb beasts then went on to cry out for Jun Wu Xie¡¯s attention, so noisy were they that Ye Sha and Ye Gu had no choice but to put them down, leaving them in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hands to coax and appease them.

    Jun Wu Xie had not intended to bring these two dumb beasts here into the Middle Realm. But as she really could not endure the incessant attacks on her heart from these two adorable little fes, she had had no choice but to temporarily shove them into the care of Ye Sha and Ye Gu for the moment.

    It wasn¡¯t that bad for Ye Gu. Although he had an explosive temperament, his appearance was still that of a young boy. Hence, even when he carried such a cute and adorable little Spirit Beast within his arms, he did not attract that much attention from others.

    But for Ye Sha, who besides being tall and towering in stature, had an extremely cold face with a chillingly stern expression. Seeing him carry the tiny palm sized Sacrificial Blood Rabbit around made people could not help but feel a kind of mystifying endearment towards him.

    Jun Wu Xie and the two dumb beasts indulged themselves for a while as the sky gradually brightened, and the number of peopleing out and about on the mountaintop began to grow. Qiao Chu and Jun Wu Xie then stood up to leave, readying themselves to go back to find out what was going on first.

    Based on their calctions of the time, it was only a few more days to the Battle of Deities Grand Meet itself. But when Jun Wu Xie and Qiao Chu returned back, they received a piece of news.

    For some unknown reason, the Battle of Deities Grand Meet had suddenly been pushed back by half a month, and that piece of news immediately caused a flurry of delight and sorrow from all the youths who hade from all over. Delight for those who felt they had more time to prepare themselves, sorrow for those who were so nervous about the meet and they would have to suffer the torture for another two weeks.

    Moreover.....

    The cost of things at the summit of Mount Fu Yao was a little brutal as well!

    At the first instance after Jun Wu Xie heard the news, with a wave of her hand at Qiao Chu, she immediately abandoned him, leaving him to his own devices to decide whether he would live or die on his own, while she herself then went on her own way onto the path that led down Mount Fu Yao.

    Ye Sha and Ye Gu followed her the entire way, till their eyes saw Jun Wu Xie actually slipping into the cave that housed the entrance to the Spirit Jade Pce.

    ¡°The Young Miss is intending to.....?¡± Ye Sha was suddenly a little nervous.

    ¡°During this period, I will temporarily be staying at the Spirit Jade Pce for my cultivation. Two weekster on the day before the Battle of Deities Grand Meetmences, I wille here. Within this period, the two of you..... can go free and easy.¡± Jun Wu Xie said with a calm expression as she looked at Ye Sha and Ye Gu.

    The jaws of the two men immediately dropped to the ground!

    ¡°Young..... Young Miss..... This..... This is......¡± Ye Gu could only stutter, the half of his face that was exposed outside the mask bing red from holding back. He had not served Jun Wu Xie for that long a period of time, but Lord Jue had left strict instructions for him and Ye Sha to take good care of Jun Wu Xie, and to also obey Jun Wu Xie¡¯smand. But the current situation had thrown the one tracked mind Ye Gu into a helpless bundle in shock.

    ¡°Young Miss, without holding the key to this ce, you will also not be able to move that rock at the entrance.¡± Ye Sha reminded Jun Wu Xie calmly.

    Jun Wu Xie swung her gaze onto the two of them and then turned to walk up to the rock. She then felt about in her sleeve and pulled out an exquisitely made white jade key, looking exactly the same as the one they had seen hung around Zi Jin¡¯s neck thest time, with even the string that was tied around the key looking just as alike!

    ¡°Young Miss, when did you.....¡± Ye Sha was equally stunned in shock.

    But Jun Wu Xie had no intention of giving them that much time to digest the information and she quickly slipped herself through the crevice that had opened up behind the rock.

    Ye Sha and Ye Gu could do nothing but stare as the rock moved back in ce to seal the entrance shut, their minds suddenly aplete nk.

 Chapter 1491

    Chapter 1491: ¡°Come Uninvited (1)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie had never really thought that the day woulde when she learnt this pickpocket skill by sleight of hand from a certain someone woulde in so handy!

    The little ck cat soundlessly slipped into Jun Wu Xie¡¯s shoulder, and couldn¡¯t help feeling there had been no other choice towards Jun Wu Xie¡¯s highly convenient acquisition of the key from Zi Jin.

    Inside the Spirit Jade Pce, melodious music yed like before, but the sounds of delightedughs from yesterday were no longer heard but had been reced by a soft sobbing, and several voices in hushed whispers.

    Jun Wu Xie seeked out the sounds and slowly walked towards them. She then saw Zi Jin seated by the pond as she wiped at her tears. The littledies bedside her were taking turns to speak, trying their best tofort the little girl.

    The bunch of youngdies were huddled together when they suddenly saw Jun Wu Xie on the opposite side of the pond and they all immediately broke into another bout of hysteria, the bunch of littledies scattering like a flock of startled birds, like Jun Wu Xie was some kind of terrifying monster.

    It ended up with Zi Jin being left standing alone by the pond¡¯s edge, to stare in frozen surprise at Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°It¡¯s you! You! How dare you stille here!¡± Zi Jin was so furious her eyes immediately turned red and she pulled out the leather whip hanging from her hip in that instant, her red eyes staring straight at Jun Wu Xie, her face filled with rage from humiliation.

    ¡°.....¡± Jun Wu Xie calmly looked at Zi Jin who was acting a little strange.

    ¡°You actually dared to use mystifying drugs on me yesterday, leading me to bring you here into the pce! You..... You are just too.....¡± Zi Jin was bing angrier the more she thought about it. After she hade in contact with Jun Wu Xie yesterday, her mind had be drowsy and highly hazy, where she was unable to determine fully what had happened yesterday no matter how much she tried to recall it. She could only remember some fragmented images which just threw her mind into even greater confusion.

    The Spirit Jade Pce had never allowed any males into the ce but she had very rashly brought Jun Wu Xie in here. Although the Spirit Jade Pce Lord had not admonished her at all about it, Zi Jin nevertheless med herself. And what really caused Zi Jin to cry was the fact that she had never even held a boy¡¯s hand but among the fragmented images within her mind, there was an instance where Jun Wu Xie hade forward and held her hand!

    Jun Wu Xie continued to look at Zi Jin, feeling slightly confused.

    Zi Jin was both angry and frustrated as she waited for Jun Wu Xie, which just mystified Jun Wu Xie even further.

    Although she had made use of Zi Jin to infiltrate into the Spirit Jade Pce at first, but she had already managed to reach an agreement with the Spirit Jade Pce Lord for them to cooperate, so looking at it from a certain perspective, Zi Jin had not only notmitted a wrong, but had done something right instead.

    [But..... why does the expression on her face look like something isn¡¯t right?]

    Jun Wu Xie waspletely unaware that the drug she had given to Zi Jin, would leave only those images of things that had happened in her mind, but in terms of voices and sounds.....

    Hence, to Zi Jin¡¯s memory at that time only contained..... Jun Wu Xie pulling on her hand, to ce onto Jun Wu Xie¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Zi Jin!¡± Just as Jun Wu Xie was feelingpletely mystified on what was happening, azy sounding voice suddenly rang out.

    Zi Jin jumped, slightly startled before turning to kneel before the approaching figure.

    ¡°My Lord.¡±

    ¡°Your body¡¯s still not recovered. Go get some rest.¡± The Spirit Jade Pce Lord said, looking at Zi Jin.

    ¡°Yes, my Lord.¡± Zi Jin said, biting her lip slightly as she left without another sound.

    Till Zi Jin had left, the Spirit Jade Pce Lord¡¯s gaze then shifted onto Jun Wu Xie. He arched an eyebrow up slightly and stared at the youth who had so brashly intruded in here once again.

    ¡°Kid, why have youe here again today?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie looked right at the Lord of the Spirit Jade Pce and replied: ¡°The Battle of Deities Grand Meet has been postponed to half a monthter and the mountain¡¯s summit is filled to overflowing with people.

    ¡°So?¡± The Spirit Jade Pce Lord suddenly felt an ominous feeling creeping into his heart.

    ¡°As an ally, during this period, I want to remain here to cultivate my powers.¡± Jun Wu Xie said. She had thought through that point. Mount Fu Yao was brimming with spirit energy and was most suitable for cultivation. But her cultivation must not be known by too many people and she had just simply decided..... that the Spirit Jade Pce was within Mount Fu Yao and it would be such a waste to not make use of the ce.

    The face of the Lord of the Spirit Jade Pce immediately turned a pale shade, his highly alluring almond eyes widened, his lips puckering up with his mouth hanging open in abject horror.

 Chapter 1492

    Chapter 1492: ¡°Come Uninvited (2)¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t.¡± The Spirit Jade Pce Lord said with a stiff expression upon his handsome face.

    ¡°You cannot remain here.¡± His tone especially hard.

    Jun Wu Xie arched up an eyebrow as she stared at the stiffened corners of the Spirit Jade Pce Lord¡¯s mouth. ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°The Spirit Jade Pce does not allow any males inside.¡± The Spirit Jade Pce Lord¡¯s voice grew stern.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s clear eyes then swept their cold gaze all the way from the head to the toes of the Spirit Jade Pce Lord, measuring him up slowly, her meaning couldn¡¯t be any clearer.

    The expression on Spirit Jade Pce Lord¡¯s face did not change and he drew in a deep breath before he said: ¡°Except for me.¡±

    ¡°I reject.¡± Jun Wu Xie said.

    ¡°.....¡± The Lord of the Spirit Jade Pce stared his eyes out at the impossibly stubborn little brat. [Isn¡¯t the kid thinking a little too much of himself here? When did he ever say that the brat can reject it?]

    ¡°If you¡¯re worried about your disciples within the pce, you can rest well assured. You will only need to give me a room and I¡¯ll will not move about as I wish.¡± Jun Wu Xie opened her mouth to say. She had noticed the differentiation between males and females here and that was why she had not brought Dumb Qiao over.

    The Spirit Jade Pce Lord¡¯s mouth was stiffened very tightly, his foot itching to kick this arrogant and unyielding little brat right out of the ce.

    [You don¡¯t realize this has absolutely nothing to do with his disciples at all! !]

    ¡°You still cannot!¡±

    Jun Wu Xie swung her gaze to nce at the Spirit Jade Pce Lord. ¡°People throughout the world are all saying that the Spirit Jade Pce has beauties as numerous as clouds and that their very own Pce Lord is even the most ravishing beauty throughout the entire Middle Realm. But no one knows that the Lord of the Spirit Jade Pce is actually a man instead. Could it be..... there¡¯s a secret that cannot be made known to outsiders?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes were chillingly cold, almost as if they could see through people¡¯s hearts.

    Jun Wu Xie stared so hard at the Spirit Jade Pce Lord so hard that it made him feel that he had really done something too shameful to be known and his face turned a highly ugly shade.

    ¡°You little brat.....¡± His eyes narrowed to a slit. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he saw that the kid had some capabilities he would have killed him with a palm and fed him to the fishes. ¡°Stay if you want, but I am warning you now! You¡¯re not allowed to get close to any single disciple of the Spirit Jade Pce. And! Anything that belongs to me, you¡¯re not allowed to touch it in the slightest.¡±

    Upon saying that, the Spirit Jade Pce Lord snapped his fingers and a white haired old woman came walking slowly in. Although her face waspletely filled with wrinkles, there wasn¡¯t the least bit of dottiness or senility from old age in her gaze.

    ¡°I¡¯ll hand this kid over to you. Just get him any old ce that doesn¡¯t have anyone around and put him there. Have someone send him three meals a day and don¡¯t let the other disciples get close to the ce.¡± The shade on the Spirit Jade Pce Lord¡¯s face was a highly ugly one and although he had forced himself to ept Jun Wu Xie¡¯s request, he had done it highly grudgingly.

    [This little brat actually had the audacity to hint to him earlier that he might be immorally involved with his disciples in the Spirit Jade Pce!

    If he had had any immoral intentions, he would have done it from way back before! Would be even need to have this kide question him?

    The Lord of the Spirit Jade Pce left with his face dark as thunder, while that old woman¡¯s face was highly amiable, the eyes looking at Jun Wu Xie filled with smiles.

    ¡°This little Young Master, how should I address you?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie replied politely: ¡°Your junior is surnamed Jun.¡±

    ¡°Young Master Jun, my name is Yue. Just call me Granny Yue and it¡¯ll do. With the age I¡¯m already at, addressing me as Granny wouldn¡¯t be taking advantage of you.¡± Granny Yue said as sheughed while looking at Jun Wu Xie. ¡°Will Young Master June this way with me please.¡± After saying that, Granny Yue then turned herself around and walked towards the inside of the pce.

    When Granny Yue had appeared earlier, Jun Wu Xie had not detected anyone close by but with just a quick snap of the Spirit Jade Pce Lord¡¯s fingers, Granny Yue had immediately appeared. It was obvious that Granny Yue had not been physically too far away from them.

    With Jun Wu Xie¡¯s powers at the Purple Spirit¡¯s fourth level and she had not been able to feel Granny Yue¡¯s presence the slightest bit, that had made Jun Wu Xie think it rather astonishing.

    Seems like the Spirit Jade Pce was a ce that some dragons hid and tigers crouched.

 Chapter 1493

    Chapter 1493: ¡°Come Uninvited (3)¡±

    The Spirit Jade Pce was extremely huge. Thest time Jun Wu Xie came, she had merely walked in the Outer Pce, passing through the long walkways filled with birdsong and fragrant flowers, clear sparkling waters with more lotus blooms upon its surface than one could count. But although the underground cave was immense, one still could not see the skies in here. Jun Wu Xie noticed that the roof of the Spirit Jade Pce, the top of the cave, was filled with rows upon rows of purple coloured crystals. Those crystals seemed to have light hidden in them, lighting up everything within the cave.

    Like a pce that had been constructed from crystal.

    Jun Wu Xie followed behind Granny Yue as they walked, asionally passing by some of the Spirit Jade Pce¡¯s disciples. Those littledies had been clustered together inughter and when they saw Jun Wu Xie behind Granny Yue, they all immediately dispersed in fright.

    That scene, made Jun Wu Xie subconsciously feel her own face.

    [Could it be that the looks she had altered on her face been too ugly this time? And that frightened off that bunch of young girls?]

    ¡°Young Master Jun must not mind them. Those kids had not stepped out from the Spirit Jade Pce much and had not had much contact with outsiders, hence they will be feeling a little lost when faced with a male.¡± Granny Yue said amicably.

    ¡°They had never stepped out from the Spirit Jade Pce?¡± Jun Wu Xie was suddenly feeling rather curious how the Spirit Jade Pce had preserved itself to remain till this day.

    Granny Yue said: ¡°Some have gone out, some havee here and never left since. Since Young Master Jun came from outside, you should know that the Middle Realm currently has no ce for the Spirit Jade Pce to stand firm upon. These children are not highly gifted and their powers are mediocre, living under the protection of the Pce Lord all this time. If they were to go out there brashly, they might be exposed to unknown provocation.¡±

    The Spirit Jade Pce¡¯s position was currently rather awkward. Although the Nine Temples still acknowledged their existence, the Twelve Pces were highly against them, to the point that they were always seeking to exterminate thempletely.

    The Spirit Jade Pce when recruiting their disciples, did not look at talents nor aptitude, but only one lone criteria. They must be female.

    ¡°These children are pure and innocent. Young Master Jun can rest assured that I will remind them to note cause you and disturbance, and I will have people sending you your three meals daily.¡± Granny Yue said as she brought Jun Wu Xie toe to a quiet little courtyard. There was a tiny little pavilion within the courtyard and there was just one house here, highly peaceful and tranquil.

    ¡°You¡¯ll find everything you need here. Young Master Jun should take a rest and if there¡¯s anything you need from us, just shake this bell. When the bell is heard, someone will thene here.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie nodded and said: ¡°Thank you for the trouble.¡±

    Granny Yue smiled, and did not tarry for much longer before she stepped out from the room, even pulling the door closed behind her as she left.

    Jun Wu Xie looked around at the entire room bursting with pink, filled with the vours of a room that belongs to a young girl. Finding nothing wrong or out of ce with the room, Jun Wu Xie then leisurely sat herself down inside it.

    ¡°The Spirit Jade Pce underwent a huge change a thousand years ago, and their position became unstable. How many of the Spirit Jade Pce¡¯s disciples had remained behind at that time? Within this pce, how many of the disciples were recruited after that?¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes narrowed. The more she came to know about the Spirit Jade Pce, the stranger she thought this Spirit Jade Pce was.

    [Granny Yue¡¯s powers were stronger than hers, while her own powers were higher than that of an Elder in the Pce of me Demons.]

    Jun Wu Xie did not know how many more of such powerful entities the Spirit Jade Pce hid, but no matter which way she looked at it, she did not think that the Spirit Jade Pce had really chosen to go into reclusion because they were weak.

    After thinking it through for a while, Jun Wu Xie did not want to spend any more time thinking about it. She gathered herself together and then stood up to walk to the side of the table, to bring out the basin that she kept the lotus in from within the Cosmos Sack, to begin with her cultivation.

 Chapter 1494

    Chapter 1494: ¡°Fragrance of Women (1)¡±

    Within the Spirit Jade Pce, the Lord of the Spirit Jade Pce sat upon his chair and his handsome almond shaped eyes were at that moment staring fixedly upon the parchment used for drawing in mncholy.

    ¡°My Lord.¡± The figure of Granny Yue appeared before the door outside.

    ¡°Young Master Jun¡¯s amodations have been arranged for. My Lord does not have to worry about that anymore.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡± The Spirit Jade Pce Lord nodded his head slightly.

    ¡°Your subordinate can see that Young Master Jun possesses a cold personality with a pair of clear eyes without subterfuge. He doesn¡¯t look like a person with sinister intentions and would most probably not disturb the other disciples within the pce.¡± Granny Yue told the Pce Lord.

    ¡°I know that.¡± The Spirit Jade Pce Lord said rather despondently as he massaged his temples. ¡°If he was really someone with undesirable intentions, I would not allowed him to even set foot within the pce. I am not worried that he would do anything to the disciples in the pce, but the reason I do not want him remaining in the pce is something Little Yue surely knows.¡±

    Granny Yue¡¯s gaze were staring at the ground. That address of her as ¡°Little Yue¡± might sound highly strange that it would be used on such a highly wizened olddy like her, but it was a form of address she had heard used upon her from this man throughout the majority of her life.

    ¡°My Lord¡¯s worries is clearly understood. Your subordinate will have people watching closely to make sure Young Master Jun does not touch any of my Lord¡¯s belongings.¡±

    ¡°Mm, you go get yourself some rest as well.¡± The Spirit Jade Pce Lord said with azy wave of his hand.

    Granny Yue immediately retreated from the room.

    The Spirit Jade Pce Lord sat alone within his room, to stare at the nk parchment before him as he let out a long sigh.

    Jun Wu Xie had settled herself inside the Spirit Jade Pce by now and as per her ¡°agreement¡± (though under threat) with the Spirit Jade Pce Lord, three meals were delivered to her daily and most of the time there would just be a quick knock on her room¡¯s door where Jun Wu Xie would only see a fleeting figure speeding away who would have left behind a lunchbox ced right in front of the door.

    Without much else to do, Jun Wu Xie would remain inside her room to cultivate her spirit powers. Although Masters and Mistresses of nt type ring spirits were not able to receive the speedy progress in their cultivation in a ce with such high concentration of spirit energy like most people, Jun Wu Xie had discovered from long ago that though she was unable to absorb the spirit energy directly, she was able to increase the speed of the conversion through cultivating the Imperial Snow Lotus, which also greatly sped up the growth of the Imperial Snow Lotuses as well.

    Although cultivating the Imperial Snow Lotus using Water of Heaven¡¯s Spring did not give her as great an effect as cultivating from Little Lotus¡¯ body itself, but by the manner of ingestion, it could still give her effects that the most top notch elixirs wouldn¡¯t even be able to achieve, which was best for building and nurturing the body¡¯s constitution. Jun Wu Xie had nted several blooms of Imperial Snow Lotuses over this period as the objectives for this trip to the Middle Realm this time, besides giving the Twelve Pces a hard time, Jun Wu Xie had also intended to go to the Spirit World to seek her father, Jun Gu¡¯s spirit. Before that was achieved, she had to ensure that Jun Gu¡¯s body remains whole and unaffected and hence she had cultivated those several blooms of Imperial Snow Lotus into elixirs and mixed them with water to pour down Jun Gu¡¯s throat that would greatly increase the effect.

    ¡°A pity that my seeds cannot be cultivated by Mistress herself. Or I would have really liked to see Mistress paying my seeds the same kind of looks of intense concentration you are giving those lotuses now.¡± It was not known from when Poppy had slipped out and wasnguidly plopped upon the bed, his protruding neck bone drawing a highly alluring neckline.

    The little ck cat threw a nce towards Poppy, inborn with seductivity, and went on to lick its paw.

    [This scoundrel must be being so gutsy because he knows that that Great Demon Lord is not by Jun Wu Xie¡¯s side and both Ye Sha and Ye Gu were shut out from the Spirit Jade Pce, rendering them both unable to go carry tales, so he had quickly reverted back to his old ways now!]

    ¡°If you continue to jabber such nonsense here, would you believe that I can make you find yourself unable to get out of bed for the next three days?¡± Drunk Lotus leapt onto a chair at the side with a whoosh, a wine gourd held loosely in his hand, his slightly flushed face pink as he stared at Poppy.

    The little ck cat immediately palmed its own little face.

    [Those words! Absolutely too filthy!]

 Chapter 1495

    Chapter 1495: ¡°Fragrance of Women (2)¡±

    Within the Spirit Jade Pce, besides the Pce Lord himself, all the rest of the disciples were female. There were bumbling young girls who knew nothing about the world outside, there were also gentle and gracefuldies with beautiful warm smiles. There was also nock of highly alluring women who tugged at heartstrings of men and white haired wizened grannies with amiable gazes in their eyes.

    Throughout the entire Spirit Jade Pce, and deep inside Mount Fu Yao itself, few people ever went inside the pce, with the lone male within always just the Pce Lord himself all this time.

    However, in the hearts of all his disciples, the way they saw their Pce Lord had long transcended all boundaries and distinction between genders. He had be the firmest form of faith their hearts relied on, their only belief in worship.

    But now things have taken a strange turn. The Spirit Jade Pce suddenly had a delicately good looking youth living in there. That had terrified many of the young little girls who had never taken a single step out from the Spirit Jade Pce¡¯s doors.

    It wasn¡¯t that bad for disciples who asionally went out to move about like Zi Jin as they had seen quite a number of other males out there and they couldn¡¯t care less about the situation. But to those young females who had since the moment they came to the Spirit Jade Pce had never once interacted with the opposite sex with the exception of the Pce Lord, it greatly mattered to them, and was a very big deal.

    From the first day that Jun Wu Xie hade into the Spirit Jade Pce, the voices raised in debate continued to rise and had not stopped a single moment.

    The first time when Jun Wu Xie had tricked Zi Jin into bringing her into the Spirit Jade Pce, many disciples had been gathered within the pce¡¯s main hall and had seen this strange little youth, but they had never expected that that very youth would so suddenly be a neighbourly resident of theirs!

    Some were afraid, some were rather nervous, and there were even some feeling rather curious about it. All those bumbling and highly innocent littlesses all carried apprehension in their hearts as they squatted around on the outside of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s courtyard, hoping to catch a glimpse of this highly novel young boy youth.

    If Jun Wu Xie had known that her moment ofziness that had prevented her from exining that she was actually a girl would lead to her bing an exotic specimen that everyone in the Spirit Jade Pce would surround to watch and admire, she would have dered in the very first instant she stepped into the Spirit Jade Pce that she was a girl, a pure female through and through!

    ¡°Senior Zi Jin. Is Young Master Jun really your benefactor who saved your life?¡± A little girl who had two buns tied on her head asked as shey plopped close to the ground outside Jun Wu Xie¡¯s courtyard asked, her head tilted towards Zi Jin who was standing right behind her.

    Zi Jin¡¯s face creased up into a frown and said: ¡°Who told you he is my benefactor? !¡±

    The little girl blinked her eyes nkly. ¡°Wasn¡¯t it Young Master Jun who saved you from the clutches of those bad guys from the Twelve Pces?¡±

    The expression on Zi Jin¡¯s face stiffened, suddenly at a loss for a moment and her speech unconsciously became quicker. ¡°That is a different thing altogether! She had saved me, that¡¯s right. But..... she is not my benefactor.¡± When she recalled the part where she had been drugged, Zi Jin¡¯s face immediately burned up fiercely.

    The little girl did not really understand it and she suddenly got rapped on the head by Zi Jin.

    A disciple delivering the lunchboxughed as she passed, to walk into the courtyard. On the other end, there were several other disciples from the Spirit Jade Pce peering into the ce as well.

    The disciple put the lunchbox before the door and was about to knock when she heard soundsing out from inside the room.

    ¡°If you continue to jabber such nonsense here, would you believe that I can make you find yourself unable to get out of bed for the next three days?¡±

    A voice that only a young male could have, loud and clear while tinged with a trace of youthful exuberance. Those words that led one¡¯s thoughts to run wild immediately caused the disciple to freeze up before the door.

    Zi Jin only saw the disciple delivering the lunchbox put the box down in front of the door and then suddenly zooming her way out of there, which puzzled her for a moment.

    That disciple had been one of the old women in the Spirit Jade Pce and had gone out from the pce more often than she did. Hence, she knew and understood a whole lot more of the outside world or she wouldn¡¯t have been tasked with delivering the food. But.....

    [What just happened here? Why had she shot out from the house like an arrow?]

    Before Zi Jin could snap out of her thoughts, the door into Jun Wu Xie¡¯s room was pulled open. And to Zi Jin¡¯s utter surprise, it was not Jun Wu Xie who opened that door, but a man dressed fully in red who looked highly sinister with devilishly good looks!

 Chapter 1496

    Chapter 1496: ¡°Fragrance of Women (3)¡±

    Before Zi Jin could snap out of her thoughts, the door into Jun Wu Xie¡¯s room was pulled open. And to Zi Jin¡¯s utter surprise, it was not Jun Wu Xie who opened that door, but a man dressed fully in red who looked highly sinister with devilishly good looks!

    At that moment, all the female disciples peeping in from outside were immediately stunned.

    [The profile of that highly alluring man had been so handsome!]

    [But!]

    [That was not the same little youth who had just moved in! !]

    The Spirit Jade Pce Lord had not even been able to enjoy his peace for a few days when he suddenly had a gaggle of girls sobbing and weeping in fight gathered before him,in with tearful faces that Jun Wu Xie had a ¡°kept man¡± in the house, that it wasn¡¯t just one male person living in there.

    The figure of the Spirit Jade Pce Lord immediately turned into an arc of light, disappearing right before the eyes of the group of disciples, to arrive at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s courtyard at an extremely high speed.

    Lotus blooms permeated the pond within the courtyard. The Spirit Jade Pce Lord had just stepped into the courtyard and he immediately detected the faint fragrance of lotus. The scent was noting from the pond and it made one feeling incredibly rxed andfortable to smell it. And under that fragrance of lotus, he detected another faint scent, the aroma of wine.

    He had not asked anyone to bring Jun Wu Xie any wine.

    The Spirit Jade Pce Lord¡¯s steps brought him closer to the door and standing before the tightly shut door panel, his brows creased up slightly. He raised his hand but was unwilling to touch the door and he finally used the force from a palm strike to push the door open.

    All of a sudden, everything within the room fell into the eyes of the Spirit Jade Pce Lord.

    The delicate looking youth was seated at the table and fiddling with a Snow Lotus ced within a basin while a white robed highly good looking youth was kicking a red robed handsome looking man from atop the man back¡¯s as the youth took long pulls from the wine gourd in his hand.

    That scene.....

    A chill glint immediately shed within the eyes of the Spirit Jade Pce Lord. But before he could throw a fit, a pink coloured burst of spirit energy exploded suddenly from his spirit ring upon his finger!

    ¡°Little Lotus Flower!¡± A figure in all pink suddenly pounced towards Drunk Lotus who was brutally beating Poppy up.

    Drunk Lotus had not even had time to recover to his senses when he found himself pushed right onto the floor.

    The loud crashpletely interrupted Jun Wu Xie¡¯s cultivation. She slowly opened her eyes and the first thing that met her eyes was the Spirit Jade Pce Lord¡¯s face that was so good looking it looked a little gloomy. Jun Wu Xie then followed the Pce Lord¡¯s gaze to see and she discovered.....

    With a muscr and brawny body, his masculine face good looking, a man was currently lying upon Drunk Lotus¡¯ body, his face creased up in smiles. And what shocked Jun Wu Xie the most, was that the man whose body was brawnier and more muscr than Long Qi and his men, was wearing a bright pink frock.....

    Even for Jun Wu Xie who had a weakness towards the colour pink, had at that moment suddenly found her mind filled, with the words, ¡°King Kong Barbie¡±!

    ¡°You wretch! Let go of me! Damn it!¡± Drunk Lotus was wrapped in the arms of ¡°King Kong Barbie¡± and he had almost been knocked unconscious from the force he had been hit with.

    ¡°Little Lotus Flower. I haven¡¯t seen you for such a long time. How can you be so cold and heartless to little old me? You obviously haven¡¯t missed little me at all.¡± The voice that was bassy like the low boom of a cannon and that intoxication ¡°little old me¡± immediately turned the little ck cat at the side into stone, its views of life and the worldpletely shattered.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s gaze was chillingly cold, her head turning slowly to look at the Lord of the Spirit Jade Pce.

    ¡°This.....¡±

    ¡°My Ring Spirit.¡± The Spirit Jade Pce Lord¡¯s voice was a very faint whisper, barely a breath, like it had been a scream squeezed out from the very innest depths of his soul, that had been worn down bit by bit.

    ¡°Plum blossom?¡± Jun Wu Xie suddenly detected the scent of plum blossoms pervading the air in the room.

    ¡°Tenacious Snow Plum Blossom.¡± The Spirit Jade Pce Lord said with his head lowered, his hands holding his forehead, covering the expression upon his face at that moment.

    Jun Wu Xie had never once thought that the Lord of the Spirit Jade Pce would actually turn out to possess a nt type ring spirit as well! No wonder he believed her words so easily when she said she was being persecuted by the Twelve Pces for possessing a nt type ring spirit.

 Chapter 1497

    Chapter 1497: ¡°Tenacious Snow Plum Blossom (1)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie had never once thought that the Lord of the Spirit Jade Pce would actually turn out to possess a nt type ring spirit as well! No wonder he believed her words so easily when she said she was being persecuted by the Twelve Pces for possessing a nt type ring spirit.

    The Tenacious Snow Plum Blossom¡¯s body type was very much like that of a military soldier, his countenance stalwart and good looking. But that bright pink dress on him..... was really a little hard for people to ept.

    ¡°If you still do not get up, I am not gonna remain cordial anymore! !¡± Drunk Lotus spat out through gritted teeth.

    The Tenacious Snow Plum Blossom didn¡¯t take that threatening tone to heart and he instead had to contort his handsome looking face to look highly aggrieved and hurt to say: ¡°Little Lotus flower, why are you saying such hurtful things to little old me?¡±

    That voice still had not changed in the slightest, it was just as forceful and booming, like a low roar from a soldier.

    Poppy had long been squeezed out of the way and he sat upon the ground, his body leaning back in a reclining position, one hand braced upon the floor in support as he watched the expression on Drunk Lotus¡¯ face that looked like he was going mad. Poppy could not hold himself back and burst outughing.

    ¡°You are just sitting there to watch the show!¡± Drunk Lotus wished he could just tear these two pieces of scum to shreds.

    Poppy put on a face of feigned regret as he shook his head helplessly and tilted his head to look at Drunk Lotus¡¯ look of utter frustration on his face. ¡°It¡¯s not that I do not want to help you, but you know Tenacious Snow¡¯s strength.....¡±

    Drunk Lotus clenched his jaw tight and his body suddenly turned into a white glowing light.

    The Tenacious Snow Plum Blossom felt the person in his embrace suddenly be smaller and by the time the light faded, within Tenacious Snow Plum Blossom¡¯s arms, there was only Little Lotus wearing a baby¡¯s bib with a look of bewilderment upon his face.

    The expression on Tenacious Snow¡¯s face immediately froze up.

    ¡°Big Brother Tenacious Snow!¡± The moment Little Lotus saw Tenacious Snow Plum Blossom, he immediately stretched his hands out to hug the arm that was thicker than his torso, acting all cute and adorable, squealing in delight like he had just been reunited with a family member he had not seen for a long time.

    ¡°Why had Big Brother Tenacious Snowe here as well?¡± Little Lotus waspletely oblivious to the fact that the situation did not feel right and he only blinked his eyes as he stared at Tenacious Snow Plum Blossom.

    Poppy at side could not hold himself back fromughing out loud.

    Little Lotus titled his head and looked at the strange getup that Tenacious Snow Plum Blossom was dressed in.

    ¡°Big Brother Tenacious Snow, you are.....¡± Little Lotus¡¯ eyes were filled with a kind of nervousness and unease.

    The corners of Tenacious Snow Plum Blossom then twitched.

    A ¡®bam¡¯ sounded and a puff of misty smoke shrouded over Tenacious Snow Plum Blossom¡¯s body, blocking everybody¡¯s view. When the smokepletely dissipated, everyone was staring in stunned silence.

    The ¡°King Kong Barbie¡± who had gone against everyone¡¯s perception of the world had disappeared without leaving a trace. Currently, the one kneeling with one knee upon the ground and carrying Little Lotus was a man dressed in silver coloured armour, tall and extremely handsome looking, imposing and highly magnificent like a god of war!

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Little one, I¡¯ve not seen you for a long time.¡± Upon that handsome and imposing face, there was a deep reliable smile, his voice that was rather deep sounding like it had boomed down from the Heavens.

    ¡°Big Brother Tenacious Snow, I¡¯ve missed you so much.¡± Little Lotus said, immediately breaking into a wide smile as he looked stared at the stalwart and towering man before his eyes.

    However.....

    Upon Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face, there was no longer any kind of expression upon her face anymore.

    [This Tenacious Snow Plum Blossom..... Could transform himself in such a manner as well?]

    The one that was more surprised than Jun Wu Xie was the Spirit Jade Pce Lord himself. He stared in bbergasted shock at his own Ring Spirit, looking like he thought that towering and imposing figure in front of him did not have the slightest rtionship to him at all.

    ¡°Tenacious Snow Plum Blossom?¡± The Spirit Jade Pce Lord demeanor seemed queer and when he saw the current state Tenacious Snow Plum Blossom was in, he felt a little.....

    ¡°That¡¯s right my Master. ¡° Tenacious Snow Plum Blossom stood up and put Little Lotus on his shoulder to sit down. Seeing him with that steady and highly matured appearance,it was really hard to link him to that ¡°King Kong Barbie¡± that had crushed people perspective of things in this world.

    The Lord of the Spirit Jade Pce stared at Tenacious Snow Plum Blossom for a long while, when suddenly, the Pce Lord lowered his head and he then put his hands to his temples to support his head as he closed his eyes.

    ¡°Let me cool myself down a moment.¡±

 Chapter 1498

    Chapter 1498: ¡°Tenacious Snow Plum Blossom (2)¡±

    The little ck cat felt like..... It really needed to calm itself down a little bit.

    After a strange and awkward silence suddenly fell in a shroud over the entire room, Poppy who was seated upon the floor could not help but let out a low chuckle. He curled up a leg and rested it on his other knee, to gazenguidly at the two human Ring Spirit bearers who were looking highly stupefied by Tenacious Snow Plum Blossom.

    ¡°I would like to ask the two of you to not pay him any mind. Tenacious Snow¡¯s personality has always been like this.¡± Poppy felt that if he did not try to exin the current situation a little, he might get himself ¡°fixed¡± by Jun Wu Xie after this.

    ¡°Have a seat first before we talk.¡± Jun Wu Xie cleared her throat. The Spirit Jade Pce Lord walked over morosely, his hands still holding his forehead.

    Tenacious Snow Plum Blossom carried Little Lotus and stood at the side. Little Lotus was looking extremely happy, an exact opposite reaction to the time when he saw Poppy. Tenacious Snow Plum Blossom gave in to Little Lotus a lot, highly deferent to the child, but Jun Wu Xie somehow thought that she could see a slight trace of helplessness and..... aggrievement in his eyes?

    ¡°Tenacious Snow is just like us, we¡¯re all from the Spirit World, and he has always been like this. What you saw just now is his core personality and the appearance you are seeing right now is the forced facade he puts forth to deal with Little Lotus.¡± Poppy said with a low chuckle.

    Tenacious Snow Plum Blossom had been born with a split personality. Little Lotus was bashful, Drunk Lotus temperamental. And Tenacious Snow Plum Blossom just could not help but like the haughty holier than thou arrogance of Drunk Lotus, always seeking to get close to him but was always snubbed with utter disdain by Drunk Lotus, which had always led Drunk Lotus to want to fight him to the bitter end or he would not let the matter rest.

    But despite the brutal beatings, fighting everyday was not going to resolve anything for them. Hence, when not intoxicated, Drunk Lotus who would then turn into Little Lotus, became someone whom Tenacious Snow Plum Blossom¡¯s highly childish personality waspletely helpless against, not knowing how to deal with such a small innocent child. But, as he still wanted to remain close to Drunk Lotus at the same time, he then took on the role of a guardian protector when Little Lotus was bullied by anyone, shielding Little Lotus from the rain and wind, seeking to let Drunk Lotus see the good he had in him.

    However.....

    Drunk Lotus continued to despise him into the muck. But it was Little Lotus, themunal punching bag, who instead who steadfastly branded Tenacious Snow Plum Blossom¡¯s image as a highly righteous guardian protector deep in his heart, rendering Tenacious Snow Plum Blossompletely helpless and left with no choice but to continue to put on this facade of a guardian protector whenever Little Lotus appeared.

    The Lord of the Spirit Jade Pce Lord had his head hung low all this time, not uttering a single word, looking like he had been dealt a rather heavy blow. After remainingpletely silent for so long, he suddenly raised his head and looked at towering Tenacious Snow who had beenpletely subdued by the tiny Little Lotus.

    ¡°Since you can be like this, why did you put me through all that before?¡±

    Tenacious Snow Plum Blossom said with a highly stalwart and serious expression: ¡°When the little one is not around, there is no need for me to hide my true self.¡±

    The Spirit Jade Pce Lord heaved a long..... long sigh.

    Jun Wu Xie saw the Pce Lord in such a state and suddenly felt somewhat sorry. In an attempt to console him, she poured him a cup of water. But the Spirit Jade Pce Lord was ovee with emotions in his heart and did not really cognitively realize it.

    After the cup of water had gone down his throat, his entire body suddenly froze.

    He stared very hard at the cup he held in his hand and then turned to look at Jun Wu Xie seated just on the side. The hand holding the cup suddenly began to tremble and he immediately shot to his feet, very quickly walking himself out from Jun Wu Xie¡¯s room without a single word.

    ¡°What happened to your Master? He just drank some water and then he suddenly looked like he had seen a ghost.¡± Poppy asked nastily. He had always thought that there was something not quite right about the Spirit Jade Pce Lord.

    Tenacious Snow Plum Blossom was not coy at all when he spoke, going on to say: ¡°Back when I linked up with his spirit, his mind had been much weaker then. So he got himself very highly affected and would be influenced by the emotions I felt. At the times when I was unable to control my emotions and feelings, he would then do some things. You should very well know what I am talking about.¡±

    Poppy was suddenly taken aback and then his face broke into a smile.

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t really have..... Hahahaha.....¡±

    Jun Wu Xie was mystified by Poppy¡¯sugh, not understanding anything. After a long while and Poppy had had enough ofughing, he then exined to Jun Wu Xie the kind of things that Tenacious Snow Plum Blossom would do.

 Chapter 1499

    Chapter 1499: ¡°Tenacious Snow Plum Blossom (3)¡±

    When the Spirit Jade Pce Lord¡¯s Ring Spirit awoke, he was merely a youth of fourteen years old. And as he was born to be rather frail, his body¡¯s constitution had not been very healthy then. After his nt type Ring Spirit awoke, the Spirit Ring did not manifest physically, hence the Spirit Jade Pce Lord most probably did not even know that his Ring Spirit had awoken.

    Even more so, he wouldn¡¯t know why he was suddenly prone to feelings and emotions thatpletely did not arise from himself.

    If it had been feelings towards other things, it would not have affected him that badly. But, Tenacious Snow Plum Blossom had no feelings towards females and only liked young youthful boys.

    The then fourteen year old Spirit Jade Pce Lord was surrounded by many youthful boys around his age he hung out with and based on how excited Tenacious Snow Plum Blossom had been when he saw Drunk Lotus, it was not hard to imagine the kind of feelings that Tenacious Snow Plum Blossom would have felt at that time that would have led the Spirit Jade Pce Lord to want tomit some unimaginably dastardly deeds.

    The prime youth that the Spirit Jade Pce Lord had been at that time, was properly wrecked by Tenacious Snow Plum Blossom then. Which normal and ordinary youth would be able to tolerate the fact that he was going around to touch his fellow friends of simr gender inappropriately?

    The way Tenacious Snow Plum Blossom influenced the young Spirit Jade Pce Lord, caused him to develop a huge psychological phobia deep within. To the extent where after many years had passed, the Spirit Jade Pce Lord started to abhor any males that he came to encounter, to the extent that he would be unwilling to even touch anything that a male person had touched before.

    He did not want himself to ever develop any feelings beyond the boundaries of friendship with the other youthful boys and he could not ept that the urges were rising from within his own body. Before he came to discover the truth behind Tenacious Snow Plum Blossom, for a very long period of time, the Spirit Jade Pce Lord lived his life bogged down under that huge psychological trauma.

    Jun Wu Xie listened quietly till Poppy finished with his exnation, her heart suddenly rising with feelings of rejoice. She had thought that Little Lotus and Poppy were rather entric and abnormal, butpared to Tenacious Snow Plum Blossom, she suddenly felt as if her two Ring Spirits couldn¡¯t be anymore normal.

    She could not imagine what it would be like, if she herself was to be influenced by Tenacious Snow Plum Blossom, to go hit on some young boys.

    At that moment, it was on this rare asion that Jun Wu Xie felt great sympathy for the Spirit Jade Pce Lord.

    ¡°No wonder the Spirit Jade Pce only epts females as disciples.¡± Jun Wu Xie said as she stared at Tenacious Snow Plum Blossom, the biggest cause behind it.

    ¡°Haiz.¡± When that was brought up, Tenacious Snow Plum Blossom still had the cheek to appear exceptionally dejected.

    After speaking a little while more, Jun Wu Xie then asked Tenacious Snow Plum Blossom to leave. When Tenacious Snow Plum Blossom was leaving, Little Lotus still hung on longingly upon his sleeve, reminding Tenacious Snow Plum Blossom that he muste more often to visit. Tenacious Snow Plum Blossom nodded vehemently, but his eyes were filled with a look that said, ¡°never¡±.

    Until Tenacious Snow Plum Blossom left, Little Lotus then picked up a wine jug and gulped it all down where Drunk Lotus immediately jumped out, to pin Poppy onto the ground to give him another good thrashing.

    Jun Wu Xie remained seated at the table, calm andposed as she tended to the flowers.

    Unaware of the fact that, at the top of Mount Fu Yao.....

    ¡°My Lord..... About the person you asked me to locate, we are still unable to find him.¡± A man said, as he stood with a highly sorrowful face within a loft.

    Beside the window of the loft, a little old man holding a walking stick in his hand turned his head around slowly, his eyes bright and fiery as he stared in burning rage as he boomed: ¡°What a bunch of morons! ! I have even painted a portrait of that kid for all of you to match it to him and the entire bunch of you still can¡¯t locate him! ? All of you are just..... so stupid!¡±

    The man lowered his head in embarrassment, and then said a little nervously: ¡°Half of the fifteen days have already passed. If we still do not find him in the next few days, the Battle of Deities.....¡±

    ¡°Hmph! Let that bunch of dimbulbs from the Twelve Pces continue to wait then.¡± The little old man snorted derisively.

    The man just felt like sobbing at that moment.

    ¡°My Lord, we can¡¯t do that right? It had already been pushed back by a whole half month and if we dy it further, it might not be that appropriate.¡±

    The little old man drew in a deep breath. ¡°Alright..... Just let itmence when time¡¯s up.¡±

 Chapter 1500

    Chapter 1500: ¡°Battle of Deities Grand Meet (1)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s days in the Spirit Jade Pce were leisurely and easy. After the fracus thest time, it was not known how the Spirit Jade Pce Lord had exined it to the ¡°frightened¡± girls, but the disciples were all suddenly able to ept the fact that the sinisterly handsome looking man and the haughty and arrogant youth appeared within Jun Wu Xie¡¯s room on a regr rather basis.

    And with that eptance, the disciples who came to deliver food to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s room daily began to change. After they brought the food in, they did not immediately run away bashfully, but would instead hold the lunchbox, and wait till the door was opened, before they would hand over the things with their faces turned red. The person receiving the lunchbox, was never Jun Wu Xie. It was sometimes Poppy, or at times Drunk Lotus, or on some asions, it was the tiny little adorable one.

    Three meals, three times a day, it was always a different girl who brought the food.....

    Granny Yue stood outside Jun Wu Xie¡¯s courtyard often, to look at the bashful girls who tottered off with tiny steps and their hands covered over their faces in embarrassment where she would then heave a long sigh.

    ¡°My Lord, are those two inside Young Master Jun¡¯s room the same as that one my Lord possesses?¡± Granny Yue asked earnestly when she came to the Spirit Jade Pce Lord¡¯s room.

    The Spirit Jade Pce Lord was lying on his side upon the soft couch with a hand propping up his head and flipping through an ancient book with the other. Hearing Granny Yue¡¯s query, he did not even bat an eyelid and just acknowledged with a grunt in a highlyzy fashion.

    ¡°Do we need to inform the others in the pce about this?¡± Granny Yue asked rather worriedly.

    ¡°No need.¡± The Spirit Jade Pce Lord answeredzily.

    Granny Yue looked at her Lord who gave highly leisurely replies, her heart filled with worries that she could not put in words. After having seen those young littlesses with their eyes filled with so much adoration, she could not help but be worried about it.

    The Spirit Jade Pce Lord saw that Granny Yue still had not left and he then put down the book and sat himself up.

    ¡°It¡¯s only two more days to themencement of the Battle of Deities Grand Meet. He will not remain here for much longer so there¡¯s no need to trouble yourself.¡± The nt type Ring Spirits to their possessors, were both a blessing and a curse. Even for Tenacious Snow Plum Blossom that he had, the only people who knew about him were only those few most trusted aides that had followed closely at his side for the longest of time, with the other disciples of the Spirit Jade Pce knowing nothing about it.

    Hence, the Spirit Jade Pce Lord did not intend to have Jun Wu Xie¡¯s Ring Spirit type to be revealed.

    ¡°Yes, my Lord.¡± Granny Yue nodded. It wasn¡¯t that she was displeased with Jun Wu Xie. On the contrary, she liked that quiet and steady youth a whole lot. Jun Wu Xie made her feel very much at ease as he was not like other youths who were brash and rude. Jun Wu Xie had agreed not to wander around as he liked in the beginning and ever since he had moved into that courtyard, he had not taken a single step out from it, not evening out often to walk around within his own yard.

    The two days passed in a blink. One day before the Battle of Deities Grand Meet began, Jun Wu Xie packed up all her things and prepared to move out from the Spirit Jade Pce.

    Before she left, the Spirit Jade Pce Lord personally saw her out to the Outer Pce.

    When he saw Jun Wu Xie, the Spirit Jade Pce Lord¡¯s eyes shed briefly with surprise.

    ¡°I¡¯ve troubled you these past few days.¡± Jun Wu Xie said as she looked at the Spirit Jade Pce Lord, and nodded politely at him.

    The Spirit Jade Pce Lord¡¯s gaze paused upon Jun Wu Xie for a moment and he gave a lightugh after that, as he folded his arms across his chest. With his head slightly tilted and the corner of his lips curled up in azy smile, he said: ¡°No need to thank me. I¡¯ve merely conveniently provided you with a temporary abode. But on the other hand, you¡¯ve not squandered away the time you spent here.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie nodded slightly, and she turned around to leave.

    The Spirit Jade Pce Lord then seemed to have suddenly thought of something and he quickly said: ¡°The people of the Lower Realm, could all of them possibly be just like you, so extraordinarily gifted?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s steps paused slightly but she did not say anything as she continued on her way out.

    Within the main hall, Zi Jin hid herself behind a pir as she stared at the back getting further away from her.

 Chapter 1501

    Chapter 1501: ¡°Battle of Deities Grand Meet (2)¡±

    Up on the summit of Mount Fu Yao, it was bustling hive of activity. After a long half month¡¯s wait, the Battle of Deities Grand Meet that everyone was highly anticipating finally drew near.

    When Jun Wu Xie returned to the mountaintop, she saw that the amount of people there had increased by at least one fold from the time she left. As far as the eye could see, it was a dense sea of people surging throughout the ce. It was hard to get a good gauge of the number of youths the Battle of Deities Grand Meet had managed to draw, causing all of them to rush here to this ce.

    Based on the age limit set as a prerequisite for candidates participating in the Battle of Deities Grand Meet, if they missed it once, they would not get a second chance. Everyone within the set age group throughout the entire Middle Realm had alle rushing from all directions and with the additional postponement of half a month, it had given all those who had not been able to make it on time the extra leeway.

    Within that tightly packed crowd, the tiny figure of Jun Wu Xie weaved through easily. She picked the most expensive inn upon Mount Fu Yao¡¯s summit to stay in as she did not want to encounter the same situation of sharing a room with three other people, and hence, with a wave of her hand, she reserved an entire room all to herself.

    The prices at that inn had already been extremely high and the rooms were set for two people to one room. But they were met with such a highly generous customer that the innkeeper was absolutely blooming with smiles as he led Jun Wu Xie to her room.

    Jun Wu Xie had just closed her room door when she heard the voices of a few youths raised in debate outside.

    ¡°There¡¯s really a huge number of participants for this year¡¯s Battle of Deities Grand Meet. I wonder how many people will attract the attention of the Twelve Pces and the Nine Temples in the end.¡±

    ¡°I heard that the Nine Temples have no intentions of recruiting any disciples for this Battle of Deities Grand Meet. I think that only the Twelve Pces will be picking their candidates.¡±

    ¡°The Nine Pces are not participating? Wouldn¡¯t that greatly reduce the chances?¡±

    ¡°I think that all of you should not think too deeply into it. The criteria the Nine Temples have when selecting their candidates are more stringent than the people from the Twelve Pces. If we can¡¯t even meet the standards of the Twelve Pces, even if the Nine Temples took part, it would have nothing to do with us at all.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true.....¡±

    The three youths outside the door continued to discuss heatedly, when suddenly, their voices sounded like they had been abruptly cut off, even the sounds of their steps have stopped. Jun Wu Xie heard the sounds of another set of light footed stepsing closer from afar and then going past her door. Only when those steps had disappeared did the voices of the three youths sound out once more.

    ¡°Have any of you seen that kid before?¡±

    ¡°I have! Isn¡¯t he the one who got into a fight with someone at the end of the street before?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen him before too. That one has looks that feel highly sinister, which just gives me the creeps when I go at him. But that Ring Spirit of his is really..... rather terrifying.¡±

    ¡°He has that Double Headed Bone Snake! I heard someone telling me all about it! That kid is from the Bone Shifters Tribe!¡±

    ¡°Bone Shifters Tribe! Isn¡¯t that very.....¡±

    The three youths walked as they chatted, their voices slowly fading away as they went out of earshot of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s ears.

    ¡°Sinister looking?¡± Jun Wu Xie arched up an eyebrow. [And from the Bone Shifters Tribe?]

    ¡°Young Miss!¡± Before Jun Wu Xie had the chance to think any further, the figures of Ye Sha and Ye Gu suddenly appeared within the room.

    ¡°Has Young Miss been well the past several days?¡± Ye Sha asked with one knee upon the floor, as he looked up at Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Very good.¡± Jun Wu Xie said expressionlessly.

    Ye Gu did not say anything but merely looked at Jun Wu Xie with a rather strange gaze, looking rather confused.

    Jun Wu Xie did not pay it any attention and just moved herself to a chair to sit down as she asked: ¡°The two of you have been here on Mount Fu Yao the past few days?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Sha answered.

    ¡°Have you seen Brother Hua and the others?¡± Jun Wu Xie hadplete confidence in the powers of Hua Yao and her otherpanions, but she had still asked about them naturally.

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen all of them. Young Master Hua is coincidentally staying within this same inn as Young Miss.¡± Ye Sha reported.

 Chapter 1502

    Chapter 1502: ¡°Battle of Deities Grand Meet (3)¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s him as I thought.¡± Jun Wu Xie said softly.

    ¡°What?¡± Ye Sha was confused.

    ¡°Nothing.¡± Jun Wu Xie shook her head a little, as the eyes of the little ck cat at the side glinted with a bright light.

    [Mistress, what you meant to say is that Brother Huapletely fits the description of being ¡°sinister looking¡± in your eyes! You will lose a trustedrade like that! What are you thinking! ?]

    ¡°Brother Hua fought with someone?¡± Jun Wu Xie recalled what she just heard earlier.

    Hua Yao was always calm andposed and could be said to have an extremely rational temperament. If she was told that he would get himself immersed into unnecessary conflict to the extent of getting into a fight before their objectives were achieved, Jun Wu Xie was not inclined to believe it entirely. If it had been Qiao Chu they were talking about, then that would be most natural and to be expected.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Sha nodded.

    ¡°With who?¡±

    ¡°Young Master Qiao.¡±

    ¡°.....¡± The expression on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face froze for a brief moment.

    [Alright, that might just be understandable.]

    ¡°Through this period, were there any strange urrences on Mount Fu Yao?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked as a matter of routine.

    Ye Sha indicated that everything was normal. People from the Twelve Pces have arrived and every pce sent at least one Elder to hold the fort. From the look of things, they have some nned some big things here.

    ¡°The people from the Nine Temples are here as well, but they have been highly secretive with their actions and your subordinate did not continue after following them for a period, afraid that I might alert the enemy.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie nodded. Tomorrow would be when the show would begin and now, all the major powers from the different sides have congregated together in this ce.

    After ying with Lord Meh Meh and the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit for a while, Jun Wu Xie then continued with her cultivation. Ye Sha and Ye Gu retreated from the room on their own ord and stayed hidden within the shadows to guard Jun Wu Xie, ensuring her safety.

    After leaving Jun Wu Xie¡¯s room, the expression on Ye Gu¡¯s face was still a little strange.

    ¡°What is wrong with you?¡± Ye Sha asked as he looked at Ye Gu¡¯s perplexed expression.

    Ye Gu¡¯s face creased up tightly in a frown. After remaining silent for a while, he suddenly raised his head up and looked at Ye Sha with an exasperated look in his eyes.

    ¡°Did you not notice it?¡±

    ¡°Notice what?¡±

    Young Miss¡¯ spirit powers seemed to have..... already reached the peak of the Purple Spirit¡¯s fourth stage.¡± Ye Gu said.

    Ye Sha was startled. His powers had been diminished by some extent due to certain exceptional circumstances and he was not in his peak condition, hence his senses were not sensitive towards the level of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s spirit power, which he also did not pay much attention to.

    But if his memory served him correctly, before Jun Wu Xie went inside the Spirit Jade Pce, her spirit powers had only been at the initial levels of the Purple Spirit¡¯s fourth stage. To reach the peak, there was still a long way more to go.

    As one¡¯s powers increased, the higher the levels of one¡¯s spirit powers went, the more difficult it was to breakthrough the boundary limits to reach the next level, as the amount of spirit energy required would be increased by folds. Based on a person¡¯s normal speed, for Jun Wu Xie to go from the Purple Spirit fourth stage to reach its peaks that challenged the fifth stage, it would at least need more than a year¡¯s time.

    But it had been merely half a month and she was already able to feel the threshold of the Purple Spirit¡¯s fifth stage. That kind of a speed was truly astonishing!

    ¡°How could it be so fast?¡± Ye Sha could not help but be shocked.

    Ye Gu then said: ¡°I had thought it rather strange. What happened in the time that the Young Miss was at the Spirit Jade Pce? Even after attaining the Purple Spirit¡¯s fourth stage and she is still able to achieve such a terrifying speed in the increase of her powers, I can¡¯t help but feel something is strange.¡±

    Ye Sha and Ye Gu still were not able toe up with any exnations for it even after contemting a very long time. And things that Jun Wu Xie did not talk about, they would never probe, hence they could only keep that question unanswered and hide it within their hearts.

    But they strongly believed. With Jun Wu Xie¡¯s current powers, when the Battle of Deities Grand Meetmences tomorrow, their Young Miss would surely be able to suppress the hordes, and take them all down in a sh!

    Seated with the room, Jun Wu Xie was not aware that the two members of the Night Regime guarding her from the shadows, were currently overflowing with excited anticipation as they awaited the arrival of tomorrow.

 Chapter 1503

    Chapter 1503: ¡°Battle of Deities Grand Meet (4)¡±

    Early the next morning, the summit of Mount Fu Yao erupted into a boil.

    The Battle of Deities began in earnest. The crowd surged like a huge tide that swept into the venue where the Battle of Deities Grand Meet was to be held!

    The entire Battle of Deities Grand Meet was divided up into four categories, spirit power, Ring Spirits, medical proficiency, and innate gift.

    Thepetition for spirit power was highly simple toprehend. Without the assistance of their Ring Spirits, two contestants would battle where the victor advances and the defeated is eliminated, the oue to determined in just one round per battle.

    It was the same for Ring Spirits, but just not based on the skills and power of the human candidates themselves. It was based singrly on their Ring Spirits and throughout the entire duration of thepetition, the owners of the Ring Spirits were not allowed to partake in the battle in any manner, leaving the fighting to be only carried out by the Ring Spirit itself.

    As for the medical proficiency and innate gift categories, they were much more peaceful in the way theypeted.

    In the minor category of medical proficiency, it was further split into two types, into medicine and poison.

    Healers are judged based on medical skills and medicine concoctions and cultivation, the superior one wins.

    Poison users are judged based on the lethality and how violent its effects were, the more vicious one advances.

    Then came thest category. Innate gift.

    It was the most interestingpetition among all the categories. They did notpete based on a specific ability, but was aparison of the unique abilities the participants possessed.

    This was the ce that saw most of its participantsing from tribes and ces with exceptional and unique abilities. It was hard to predict who would win or lose as it was based entirely on the judges¡¯ decision.

    The four categories ofpetition were situated at four different ces upon the summit of Mount Fu Yao. People who took part in differentpetitions had to make their way towards different venues, which greatly divided up the densely packed crowd of people.

    The two most poprpetition grounds were the ces set up for spirit power and Ring Spirits. The people going towards the venues for medical proficiency and innate gift was quite a bit lesser.

    When Jun Wu Xie came walking out from the inn, the youths on the streets had already gone running in different directions, heading straight towards their targeted destinations.

    And Jun Wu Xie paused a moment just outside the doors of the inn before she raised her foot to step out towards a northern direction.

    Ye Sha and Ye Gu who were following behind her were immediately stunned.

    [Young Miss! Where are you going! ? That is not the direction towards thepetition venue for spirit power! !]

    Jun Wu Xie walked out towards thepetition venue situated in the north, which was also the ce that had the least number of participants.

    Although there were many different tribes and races with unique abilities throughout the Middle Realm, like people from the Spirit Soul Race and the Bone Shifters Tribe, who possessed abilities exclusive only to their people. But the number of people from these tribes or races were few and rare, with those of a suitable age to participate further dwindling down their numbers. Although there was still a substantial number of participants there, whenpared to the otherpetition venues, it was obvious that they were much lesser in numbers.

    Jun Wu Xie did not go towards the venue where thepetition for spirit power was being held, and did not make her way towards the venue for medical proficiency. She had instead made her way towards thepetition grounds that determined one¡¯s innate gift. That decision, had really caused Ye Sha and Ye Gu to be utterly surprised.

    [What is the Young Miss up to?]

    Ye Sha and Ye Gu could not understand what Jun Wu Xie was thinking. Judging by Jun Wu Xie¡¯s current level of spirit power, if she went to the spirit powerpetition, she would definitely win with her hands down. And even if she chose to not go for spirit power, going to thepetition for medical proficiency would also give her an overwhelming victory.

    Even if that was still not preferred, letting the little ck cat transform itself to participate in the Ring Spiritpetition would not give her much pressure as well.

    But.....

    Why had Jun Wu Xie adamantly chosen thepetition grounds most unsuitable for her against all odds?

    From what Ye Sha and Ye Gu could see, Jun Wu Xie had given up on all the easy avenues that were all avable right before her, and chosen to tread upon the path most unsuited for her to walk upon.

    However, Jun Wu Xie did not feel that her decision was that hard to understand at all. She merely quietly followed the flow of people and made her way towards thepetition grounds for innate gift.

    Outside thepetition venue for innate gift, a long snaking queue had formed where its end could not even be seen. There were eight entrances that continuously handed out number tags for the participants¡¯ admittance. The people flowed forward quickly but as they was such arge crowd of people that though speedy, it did not seem like they were moving fast at all.

 Chapter 1504

    Chapter 1504: ¡°Innate Gift Competition (1)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie waited patiently, she was in no hurry. By the time she went into the Innate Giftpetition venue, all the stages numbering in several of tens were already filled with heated with a flurry of activity, thepetition going on in full swing.

    In everyone¡¯s hand, the number tags they held had colours corresponding to the respective stages they were allocated to and all they had to do was to sit down by the side and wait for their turn to step up onto the stage.

    The venue that the Innate Giftpetition was held atprised of an extremely wide and immense area. The entire premises was divided into two levels and all the participants were squeezed into the first level. Besides the blocks of empty spaces that people stood upon and waited, the rest of the space were taken up by the differentpetition stages themselves.

    At the edges of the second level, there was a portion when a row of private rooms stood. When one looked up from the first level, the person would not be able to see anything. But what was clear to everyone was that within those private rooms, must be the people from the Twelve Pces and the Nine Pces. They would surely be watching the entirepetition, observing from a hidden location.

    Jun Wu Xie swept her gaze around the ce and did not manage to see anyone from the Twelve Pces or Nine Pces, her ears filled with the screams and cheers from the highly exuberant and excited youths.

    The thing that was different here from the otherpetition stages was that the stages were provided for only one person to use at a time. There was no need to pit one person against another directly as the participants only needed to disy one¡¯s own abilities and that was all.

    Candidates with superior gifts were allowed to stay and those considered ordinary were eliminated.

    Jun Wu Xie stood within the shadows, observing the youths upon the various stages. That became the first time Jun Wu Xie realized that there were so many strange and odd tribes and people from different races throughout the Middle Realm.

    Upon one of the stages, Jun Wu Xie saw a tall andnky youth. He was dressed in coarse and highly simple clothes, his shoulders and legs exposed. His four limbs could twist and contort at highly strange angles, and were even able to extend or shorten their lengths at will.

    Jun Wu Xie raised up an eyebrow at the sight. That was not the first time that Jun Wu Xie had seen something simr. If her guess was correct, that person should be from the same tribe that Hua Yao was from, the Bone Shifters Tribe!

    The Middle Realm had quite a significant number of tribes and races of people with unique abilities. People like them had a great advantage over others, where even if they did not possess strong spirit powers or if they did not have strong ring spirits, they could still win the favour of the Twelve Pces and the Nine Temples with their exceptional abilities.

    But.....

    The youth standing upon the stage obviously did not have the kind of delicate control over his bones that Hua Yao was capable of. He was only able to change the size of his bones but was unable to change its shape and form, and hence was not able to change his facial appearance in the slightest, only showing his abilities to transform his four limbs.

    Not long after that, that youth was rejected and he stepped forlornly off the stage.

    It seemed that no everyone within a certain tribe possessed abilities of the same level. Jun Wu Xie was thinking about that in her mind as her eyes turned to look upon the other stages.

    ¡°Roar! ! !¡± Upon another stage, a rather stout and muscr youth was carrying a huge rock with his arms. He gave a loud roar as he lifted it up, using his bare hands to crush the hard rock into bits.

    That huge rock, in his hands was like a piece of tofu that could not withstand the slightest force struck upon it.

    ¡°Whoa, it¡¯s rare that people from the Great Ape Tribe woulde here to participate in the Innate Giftpetition.¡± Several youths who were waiting at the side wereughing happily as they stared at the muscr youth before them, beginning to chatter away.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t people from the Great Ape Tribe go to the Ring Spiritpetition to show off their strong and mighty Great Ape Ring Spirits? Why would he want to butt in here topete? Are weparing strength here?¡± Another youth sneered with augh.

    This was the first time that Jun Wu Xie was hearing about the Great Ape Tribe. From the conversation between the two youths, she could roughly guess at the characteristics of people from the Great Ape Tribe.

    All the people from the Great Ape Tribe had Great Apes as their Ring Spirits. And due to the Ring Spirits they possessed, their own bodies were imbued with the strength of the Great Ape. Even when they did not summon their Ring Spirits, their physical strength would already be much stronger than the average human.

 Chapter 1505

    Chapter 1505: ¡°Innate Gift Competition (2)¡±

    Besides possessing monstrous strength, the Great Ape Tribe did not have other unique abilities. Hence, they were not that popr among the other tribes in the Middle Realm and they were one of the types moremonly seen.

    Without any reason, when Jun Wu Xie heard about the unique characteristics of the Great Ape Tribe, she immediately thought of Fei Yan.

    Although Fei Yan¡¯s body was slenderly tall and proportionate, not towering and brawny like this youth from the Great Ape Tribe, his strength among the severalpanions was the greatest, where it was seen on many asions that his strength had gone beyond the limits of what an average person could possibly possess.

    And.....

    Fei Yan¡¯s Ring Spirit, had coincidentally also been a Great Ape.

    Jun Wu Xie rubbed her chin. She had not heard that Fei Yan was from a unique race but as people from the Great Ape Tribe were not exactly seen to be very smart, it wasn¡¯t that strange that it would not be mentioned.

    The two youths were still chattering away there but the youth from the Great Ape Tribe that they had not thought much of actually advanced to the next stage and did not get eliminated.

    The Great Ape Tribe whenpared to the Bone Shifters Tribe saw an enormous difference between races as people from the Great Ape Tribe were exceptional only for their strength. But the weaker ones among powerful races would still not beparable to the more powerful ones in smaller and weaker races.

    Besides the Great Ape Tribe and Bone Shifters Tribe, Jun Wu Xie discovered many other youths from other interesting races within the premises. And it was all due to those two chatterboxes there, Jun Wu Xie soon learned about the origins and special characteristics of the various races.

    Those with skin of an abnormal grey shade were from the Witch Doctors Tribe. The mannerisms and appearance of people from the Witch Doctor Tribe were usually weak and frail looking with dark eyes bags under their eyes all year round. They did not possess immeasurable strength, and were also unable to transform their bodies.

    But they possessed a unique ability that sent chills running through people.

    Curses!

    People from the Witch Doctors Tribe are able to use the spirit power within themselves and transform it into something that gave it wicked effects. They were able to reinforce many negative effects onto their opponents.

    Frailty, Weakness,gue, Despair.....

    The Witch Doctor was like a container of negative effects, where they were able to merely just point their bony thin finger at opponents who were against them, and send them spiralling down to Hell.

    Throughout the Middle Realm, people were the least willing to cross a Witch Doctor. Because of how eerie and terrifying they were, their highly unpredictable temperament and unworldly views of the world.

    And that youth from the Witch Doctor Tribe was very quickly passed and he advanced to the next stage.

    Jun Wu Xie discovered that many of the participants here were youths who possessed unique powers and traits from the different races. There were also some with other kinds of abilities like Ring Forgers and others from some other strange upations.

    The stronger their abilities, the youths would then advance more easily. But for those whose abilities were weak, even if they were from a specific race, they would still be eliminated from thepetition.

    The Three Eyed Tribe who possessed the ability to see through one¡¯s spirit power, the light slender bodied and fleet footed Wind Riders race.....

    Jun Wu Xie quietly watched on from the side, never missing noticing a single race that she was not familiar with. Afterall among the Twelve Pces, the people who could most possibly be a hindrance to her, would be these who possessed unique abilities from their respective races and those with great power.

    The amount of time allocated to each contestant upon the stages was very limited, two minutes at most before the judgement would be made whether they would advance or be eliminated.

    Hence, even if there was a immense flow of people in there, the fast speed that youths were being eliminated was also like water flowing out. Those contestants who sessfully advanced were given a new number for the next round and they would just have to wait till the next day for the next round¡¯s contest to begin.

    There were some who went away delighted and some hopelessly dejected. The rule that victors called the shots and it was survivor of the fittest, was seen at this ce to be the rules that the Middle Realm lived by, thew of the jungle.

 Chapter 1506

    Chapter 1506: ¡°Innate Gift Competition (3)¡±

    In a private room on the second level of the Innate Giftpetition premises, several men with cold gazes stared at the numerous youths standing upon the various stages trying their best as sweat covered their faces. The youths were giving it their best with longing gazes but in the eyes of the men, it was like they were watching aedy show.

    ¡°How dull this is turning out to be. I¡¯ve long been tired of seeing all these things here in this Innate Giftpetition. They¡¯re all just a bunch ofmon husks and stale grains. Can¡¯t theye up with anything new?¡± One of the men said with his lips stiffened, unable to make himself continue to watch these youths making use of their race¡¯s unique abilities to put on such a show.

    In the Middle Realm, they had seen nock of examples from others of their races who were much stronger.

    ¡°If not for the fact that the Elder ordered us toe here, I would have been much more willing to go to the spirit power or Ring Spiritpetition to watch the glorious battles where blood ran and flesh flew. That would have been much more interesting than this, which is just making me want to fall asleep.¡± Another man was seated on the side looking highly bored, not even willing to give the situation down below a single nce.

    Within the Twelve Pces, were gathered a great number of all kinds of powerful pugilists. The most elite talents from all the different races have been enlisted into the Twelve Pces and the Nine Temples. These people have undergone many trials and had honed their skills further to be even more outstanding. Compared to these youthful greenhorns here, those people were of apletely different level.

    ¡°Be satisfied that you have at least not been sent to the Medical Proficiencypetition. Would you rather watch these bunch of morons putting on a monkey show here or would you rather go to the Medical Proficiencypetition to see people fiddling around with herbs?¡± The man standing beside the window was the only one among them who was still watching thepetition calmly.

    ¡°You can¡¯t really put it in that way. In the Medical Proficiencypetition, you would at least get to see those vicious poisons! I was sent to the Medical Proficiencypetition venue thest time and it was rather interesting. There was even an idiot then who had been so keen to show just how violent his poison was that he used his own body to show the poison¡¯s effects. It ended up that he forgot to bring the antidote and he died a horrible death on the spot. Hahaha! That was really so funny! You cannot begin to imagine how badly that kid had howled in absolute despair at that time.¡±

    Laughter without the slightest ounce of sympathy rang out within the private room and the two other men did not seem to think that there was anything wrong, but the corners of their mouths then curled up with a faint shadow of a smile, seeming to think that what theirpanion had said had been rather funny.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough kidding around. The two of you shoulde over and take a look or two at them. The Elder had specifically told all of us that we must act upon the superior candidates before the other pces does to rope them into the Pce of me Demons as soon as we can.¡± The man standing by the window said, the expression on his face bing rather stern.

    The other two men immediately did not dare to continue fooling around.

    ¡°We know. We lost two of our Elders down there in the Lower Realm and the Pce Lord is furious with rage. No matter how unwilling we are to remain here, we cannot defy the wishes of the Lord.¡±

    It was then known that the three men within that private room were all from the Pce of me Demons.

    The might of the Pce of me Demons had at one point reached a stage that they had almost surpassed all the other eleven pces till some time ago, when they had been searching for the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb, they suddenly lost Elder Hui, which had greatly infuriated the Pce Lord.

    All the Twelve Pces had a great number of members but the number of Elders they had were not that numerous. Every Elder from their respective pces were the elites among their elite and they made up for the pce¡¯s main fighting strength against the others. Having one of their Elders suddenly gone missing in the Lower Realm, the Pce Lord had in his rage then immediately sent out another one the Elders topletely take over the Lower Realm.

    In the end, he had lost his life there in the Lower Realm.

    The loss of two Elders in quick session had hurt the Pce of me Demons¡¯ standing by quite a bit and hence, the people from the Pce of me Demons hade to Mount Fu Yao with a mission on their hands.

 Chapter 1507

    Chapter 1507: ¡°Innate Gift Competition (4)¡±

    The loss of two Elders in quick session had hurt the Pce of me Demons¡¯ standing by quite a bit and hence, the people from the Pce of me Demons hade to Mount Fu Yao with a mission on their hands.

    Although their patience had been stretched thin, the three people still endured it and continued to watch on. The situation with the people from the other pces were not much different. The contests at the Innate Giftpetition had always not been their favourite thing to watch.

    After having waited for quite a long while, Jun Wu Xie finally heard her number being called, and she slowly walked out from among the crowd.

    The person standing before the stage checked Jun Wu Xie¡¯s number tag and ascertained that she was within the age limit set before she allowed her to walk up onto the stage.

    The youths still waiting for their turn to step onto the stage then lifted up their heads one by one, to look at the thin and frail looking youth standing up there.

    ¡°Only so young? He doesn¡¯t look like he¡¯s from the Witch Doctor Tribe as well.¡± Someone startedining from the side. Most of the youths who were still too young, would usually still not have a good grasp of their race¡¯s unique abilities, hence, the chances that they would be able to advance was usually quite slim.

    The youths who had been of a simr age to Jun Wu Xie before this, had mostly been eliminated due to thecking disy of their abilities. Only a few youths from the Witch Doctor Tribe had been able to advance, regardless of their strength or weakness of their abilities.

    Jun Wu Xie stood upon the stage, in no hurry to do anything but merely summoned the little ck cat to make it stand there upon the stage floor.

    Her actions made many of the spectating youths around the stage rather confused and feeling bewildered.

    ¡°Does this little fellow even know what¡¯s happening? This is not the Ring Spiritpetition so why has he summoned out his Ring Spirit? Is he going to perform a dance?¡±

    ¡°You must be kidding! With that tiny little cat, even if he went to the Ring Spiritpetition, it would immediately be squashed to death in a heartbeat.¡±

    When the group of youths saw Jun Wu Xie¡¯s little ck cat, a series of mockingughter immediately broke out. They could see that Jun Wu Xie still looked very young and he did not look like he belonged to any of the unique races. Once upon the stage, he had only summoned his own ring spirit which felt really funny to them.

    The thin little Jun Wu Xie stood upon therge stage with the tiny little ck cat, standing out highly conspicuously, to the extent that contestants from the other stages had noticed the situation here on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s side. The gaze that everyone was looking at her with, not one among them wasn¡¯t filled with curiosity and scorn.

    Everyone was thinking that there must be something wrong with Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mind.

    All the undisguised scornfulughter and endless insulting and humiliating words swirled around Jun Wu Xie¡¯s ears, but it did not bring about the slightest change to the expression on her face. She just stood there quietly, surrounded by scorn as she slowly bent down to take out the water bag she had prepared earlier and a paintbrush.

    Within the private room, the three men from the Pce of the me Demons also came to notice themotion over there.

    ¡°Ha! What did I see? There¡¯s actually an idiot who has summoned his Ring Spirit out here at the Innate Giftpetition? Haha! Could that little guy really be so dense that he has turned up at the wrong venue?¡±

    ¡°I think he¡¯s not just dense. He might now even be awake! What¡¯s he doing holding a water bag and a paintbrush on the stage? Is he going to make his Ring Spirit show us how it can do calligraphy?¡±

    The three men could not stop themselves fromughing out loud. They thought nothing of that tiny little kid up on that stage but just as aplete joke that would bring them someughs.

    On the stage, Jun Wu Xie slowly poured some water out of the bag into its cap, the clear water brimming over slightly. Jun Wu Xie held the paintbrush and dipped it lightly into the water. After that, under an overwhelming amount of ridicule and jeers, she raised her hand and upon the floor of the stage, using the paintbrush dipped in water, she slowly wrote out a cryptic and foreign looking rune.....

 Chapter 1508

    Chapter 1508: ¡°Open Your Eyes Wide and See (1)¡±

    No one was able to understand what Jun Wu Xie had written and they had no idea what Jun Wu Xie wanted to do.

    ¡°If that kid isn¡¯t going to do anything he should just get out of here and not stay up there to waste everyone¡¯s time.¡±

    The youths below the stage began to jeer and rush at Jun Wu Xie impatiently.

    Under the loud and raucous sounds of jeering, Jun Wu Xie raised up her hand and drew two wet water seals upon the stage floor. The little ck cat at the side then slowly walked over to them, its two front paws stepping upon each of the two wet rune marks individually.

    All of a sudden!

    A ming surge of of fire rose up immediately from around the limbs of the little ck cat! The body of the little ck cat then actually rose up into the air right before everyone¡¯s eyes!

    It paws were stepping upon zing mes, standing firmly suspended in midair, looking like a glowing beacon that drew every single person¡¯s eyes to be fixed upon it.

    ¡°How is that possible! !¡± Within the private room, the three men from the Pce of me Demons suddenly shot out of their chairs. They stared with their eyes widened in disbelief, their gazes fixed upon that little ck cat who had its paws stepping upon mes that zed brightly, suspended up in midair, unable to believe what their eyes were seeing.

    Ring Spirits were spirit bodies themselves and they were not able to transform themselves at will. Moreover, they had never ever seen a ring spirit besides flying types that were able to walk on air, much less stepping on mes!

    At that moment, the three men were bbergasted. The three men could not think up a single reasonable exnation for the amazing sight that was happening right before their eyes!

    In the other private rooms, the eyes of every single person from the Twelve Pces were all drawn to the sight of the little ck cat. Nobody knew in the slightest how Jun Wu Xie had been able to achieve that.

    In the interior of thepetition venue, the youths crowded around the side of the stage had their heads raised up, their eyes filled with shock as they stared at the little ck cat moving through the air over their heads with ease, like it was treading upon firm ground instead of empty and formless air.

    Those people who had just earlier been jeering with utterly scornful words andughing at Jun Wu Xie were at that moment suddenly unable to say a single word.

    To be able to let such a unremarkable Ring Spirit possess such amazing power. Such an ability waspletely unheard of, much less having it happen before their very eyes.

    ¡°Wha..... What is that?¡± Hidden in the shadows to protect Jun Wu Xie, Ye Gu was stunned into a stutter by what he was seeing. He had never seen such a thing where one was able to imbue elemental effects onto a spirit body!

    ¡°Spirit Reinforcement.¡± Ye Sha¡¯s voice suddenly rang out.

    ¡°Spirit Reinforcement? What is that supposed to be?¡± Ye Gu asked in great surprise.

    Ye Sha shook his head. ¡°I do not know either. Spirit Reinforcement came from the Young Miss herself. As to where it is from and what it actually is, only the Young Miss herself knows.¡± Ye Sha said, still faintly remembering how shocked he had been when he saw the effects of Spirit Reinforcement himself.

    Ye Gu¡¯s face was filled with shock. He had highly admired Jun Wu Xie all this while and it was also because of Jun Wu Yao¡¯s orders that he had been willing to protect Jun Wu Xie¡¯s safety from his Lord. But from Ye Gu¡¯s perspective, although Jun Wu Xie was highly gifted and intelligent, there was too big a disparity between her powers from Jun Wu Yao¡¯s. Most of the time, Jun Wu Yao took the position as an absolute protector to guard Jun Wu Xie and regardless of how fast Jun Wu Xie was able to grow her powers, she was still too far away from the powers Jun Wu Yao possessed.

    But at the moment when he saw Spirit Reinforcement being shown to him, a voice in his heart seemed to be telling him that Jun Wu Xie was a person far more than what he had imagined.

    ¡°When the Young Miss decided to make her way here to the Innate Giftpetition venue, she must have had her own ideas on how she was going to deal with it. The few Spirit Reinforcement effects she has shown today are just the simplest ones she has in her arsenal. Looks like our worries werepletely unfounded.¡± Ye Sha said, silently sighing out in relief.

 Chapter 1509

    Chapter 1509: ¡°Open Your Eyes Wide and See (2)¡±

    ¡°The simplest ones? You are saying..... Spirit Reinforcement has more than these two types?¡± Ye Gu¡¯s face twisted up in further shock.

    Ye Sha nodded.

    ¡°Just those that I have witnessed before, is already more than a hundred types.¡±

    Ye Gu immediately gasped in surprise.

    Throughout the entire Innate Giftpetition venue, the highly noisy and rowdy ce suddenly faded away at that moment. More and more people were justing to notice that little ck cat that was suspended in the air with zing mes below its paws. Even the youths upon the otherpetition stages had stopped their own performances, to stare wide eyed and with mouths hanging open at the same spot.

    Throughout the premises, a strange silence pervaded.

    After awhile, the mes beneath the little ck cat gradually dissipated. It came walking down slowly through the empty air, tondnd onto the ground and finally walking to sit beside Jun Wu Xie¡¯s feet.

    The deafening silence around Jun Wu Xie was evident and a glint of satisfaction shed within her eyes.

    This.....

    Was exactly the effect she wanted to achieve.

    One that would cause the Twelve Pces and the Nine Temples to realize they could not afford to not set their eyes on her, could not afford to not yearn for what she possessed, Spirit Reinforcement!

    Within that heavy silence, Jun Wu Xie carried the little ck cat in her arms, and then turned her head to look at the judge sitting right beyond the edge of the stage.

    ¡°How?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked softly.

    That cold and clear voice cut through the quiet air within the vast premises of thepetition, sounding extraordinarily clear and crisp.

    The judge scrambled to recover from his stunned silence, the shock still evident in his eyes. He opened his mouth but did not know what to say. Before this, whether the participating youths were to advance or to be eliminated, before the presentation ended, someone would have delivered the news to him. But now, after Jun Wu Xie hadpleted her entire presentation, the judge still had not received any decision on the judgement.

    ¡°Ple..... Please wait a moment.¡± The judge who had been extremely harsh all this while was at that moment even trembling slightly. When faced against the other youths, he had shown utter disdain towards them. To be able to be a judge at the Battle of Deities Grand Meet, most of them were men who possessed significant powers themselves and did not think much of all these young youths who came here for thepetition.

    But the appearance of Jun Wu Xie had overturned that perception entirely.

    Even these judges who had seen much of the world had never seen something so wonderfully fantastical like this throughout their entire lives. He immediately understood that the youth standing right before his eyes was different from all the others. Although he did not know from where that ability had popped out from, he was however absolutely certain that this youth would definitely be the most valued prize that the entire Twelve Pces would maniacally fight tooth and nail to win!

    Within the private room, the three men from the Pce of me Demons took a long while before they recovered to their senses. They fell back into their chairs from the aftereffects of shock, their faces contorted from pure incredulity.

    ¡°Sweet Heavens! What did I just see? You can imbue more power onto spirit bodies?¡± One of the men said as he held his head, awash with amazement. If not for the fact that the reactions of the other two men were the same as him, he might really have thought that his eyes were ying tricks on him.

    ¡°That kid! By hook or by crook, we¡¯re going to win him over to the Pce of me Demons!¡± Another one of the men proimed, thumping himself on the chest.

    That utterly amazing ability, hadpletely overturned what they thought they knew. What that kid possesses in his hands, was something that no one else had ever had!

    ¡°The thing is those fes from the other pces have also seen that kid and they are definitely thinking the same thing as we are.¡± With the appearance of such an amazing andpletely new phenomenon, it would surely shake up the entire Middle Realm. Those other people from the other pces were no fools and no one would let that kid fall out of their grasp!

    ¡°Ha! So what if they are thinking the same thing? I would then like to see how they can win out over the Pce of me Demons!¡±

    ¡°I will bring the news of this over to the Elder immediately and you guys keep a tight watch of things over here! If the kid leaves this ce, put a tail upon him and get in touch with him as soon as possible, to immediately rope him in!¡± One of the men said hurriedly, seeming unable to wait a moment longer to rush out through the door!

 Chapter 1510

    Chapter 1510: ¡°Open Your Eyes Wide and See (3)¡±

    After waiting for a while, the judging results were then delivered into the hands of the judge.

    A unanimous decision to advance!

    After receiving her answer, Jun Wu Xie took a new number tag for the next round from the judge and then walked off the stage slowly. When she carried the little ck cat and stepped onto the ground of the premises, the youths who had been crowded around the stage seemed to subconsciously open up a path for her, the mouths of the youths had lips all pursed up, their eyes staring fixedly upon the tiny figure of Jun Wu Xie.

    Those youths who had jeered and scorned the loudest at Jun Wu Xie earlier had at that moment scampered to the back of the crowd to hide, not daring to appear before Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes at all.

    They were not fools. With the kind of ability that Jun Wu Xie possessed, all the Twelve Pces would be frantically fighting to win her over. And if the kid knew they had been hurling insults at him earlier.....

    Those kids did not even dare to think of what would happen, but could only try their best to reduce their presence there as much as possible, wishing that they could nt their heads into the ground so that Jun Wu Xie would not be able to even see their faces.

    But it was obvious they were thinking too much. Jun Wu Xie did not even turn her gaze to look at anyone. She merely looked straight ahead, her eyes calm as still waters as she calmly walked towards the exit of the premises.

    At the moment that Jun Wu Xie set foot outside the premises¡¯ main doors, the inside of thepetition venue immediately exploded with a series of screams and cheers.

    ¡°What in the world was that just now?¡±

    ¡°Where had that kide from?¡±

    ¡°Sheesh! I had thought that my eyes were ying tricks on me! Did you all see that?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m so finished! It¡¯s over for me! I had even scolded him just now! I think he wouldn¡¯t have heard it would he?¡±

    Throughout the entirepetition venue, everyone did not have another thought in their mind. The appearance of Spirit Reinforcement hadpletely changed what everyone had known and acknowledged to bepletely.

    [So spirit bodies can also be attributed with such effects? That little kid! How did he do that! ?]

    While countless people were engaged in highly heated discussion, they had not noticed that from within all the private rooms on the second level, with Jun Wu Xie¡¯s departure, one or two shadows had fleeted past, speedily following after Jun Wu Xie¡¯s steps!

    Jun Wu Xie left from the Innate Giftpetition venue, left behind the rowdy and raucous crowd, to calmly walk upon the rather empty street.

    At that moment, most of the youths gathered upon Mount Fu Yao had gone to the variouspetition venues, to await for fate to descend that would decide their destiny and only some youths who hadpleted their turns at thepetitions would appear in the streets. Their faces were either filled with pride from having advanced, or looking mournful from having been eliminated.

    Several youths who had just finished with thepetition were walking gleefully upon the street and just from looking at the smiles upon their faces, it could easily be seen that they had been the more fortunate ones in the Battle of Deities and had been qualified to take part in the next round.

    Jun Wu Xie brushed pass that bunch of youths and the youths nced disdainfully at the thin and frail looking Jun Wu Xie. When they noticed the little ck cat within Jun Wu Xie¡¯s arms, the few of them could not help themselves butugh out loud.

    ¡°Look at that Ring Spirit! Doesn¡¯t it look just like the one that got squashed by Ring Spirit up on stage just now?¡± The delight from having been able to advance had highly boosted the morale of those youths and having just returned from achieving victory from the Ring Spiritpetition, their excitement and adrenaline had caused their minds to fall into arrogance, their words bing wilful and unbridled.

    ¡°Such a pity that I had not been able to see you when youpeted.¡± Another one of the youth said, feigning sorrowful regret.

    The highly ttered youth¡¯s face was filled with glee and his eyes turned to look at Jun Wu Xie who had already walked a distance away, his gaze turning malevolent.

    ¡°So what if you did not see it? Why don¡¯t I just show you an encore right at this moment! ?¡±

 Chapter 1511

    Chapter 1511: ¡°The Fish is Hooked (1)¡±

    The three youths exchanged nces like they had found something fun to toy with and they all turned to walk towards Jun Wu Xie.

    From what they were seeing, the very young and thin framed Jun Wu Xie with such a weak little Ring Spirit would surely have failed at the Battle of Deities¡¯petition, and would make a good prime target for them to show themselves off.

    Jun Wu Xie was walking her own when she suddenly heard footstepsing up from behind her. She subconsciously turned her head and saw the three tall youths approaching her with sinister expressions on their faces.

    [Another bunch here to court death?] Jun Wu Xie watched them approaching with an icy gaze, but her face otherwise not showing any expression.

    ¡°Kid, you.....¡±

    However, one of the youths had just opened his mouth and not even managed to say three words when a figure suddenly appeared before the three youths, blocking them off from Jun Wu Xie.

    The three youths were startled by the sudden appearance of a person and when they managed to have a good look, they saw that it was a tall slender framed man with a handsome featured face. The man¡¯s eyes were narrowed and the corners of his mouth slightly lifted, looking very much like a fox.

    ¡°Hey, you are.....¡± One of the youths started to say in displeasure but hispanion very quickly raised up a hand to mp it over his mouth.

    The youth did not understand and he was making muffled cries from before hispanion¡¯s hand that was mped over his mouth but the other youth on his left raised his hand and pointed it right at the chest of the fox like man.

    The youth who had his mouth covered then looked at where hispanion pointed and all the blood immediately drained out of his face, his legs beginning to shake.

    ¡°Sorry! We¡¯ll get out of the way! ! !¡± The three youths quickly apologised with their heads lowered and their faces pale before the fox like guy and their bodies were all trembling like weak willows within the wind.

    ¡°Ignorance of youth is not exactly entirely wrong but one must still learn to curb one¡¯s impulses. Begone.¡± The fox like guy said with a smile, his tone obviously friendly and smiling but it somehow drove chills to crawl up the youths¡¯ spine.

    The three youths had almost in that same instant turned tail and run with their tails between their legs, like a vicious demon was chasing them right behind.

    The fox guy watched the three youths scrambling away in a run and then turned himself around, to look smilingly at Jun Wu Xie standing there before him.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s gaze was cold and clear, looking expressionlessly at the neer. She had known clearly the intentions of the three youths earlier and she had also noticed how those three youths and suddenly had a drastic change in demeanor after seeing something upon the fox like guy, from being highly pompous with glee to suddenly turn into terrified stray dogs.

    ¡°Little fe, your performance back at the Innate Giftpetition venue was just amazingly fantastic.¡± The handsome looking man said, his face smiling widely as he looked at Jun Wu Xie, that pair of eyes turning into two crescents looking just like two crescent moons, his mouth curled up into a highly friendly smile.

    ¡°You are?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked as her eyes swept fleetingly over the figure of the man, only seeing the image of a silver wolf¡¯s head intricately embroidered into his clothes right upon the front of his chest.

    ¡°I had just happened to see your performance by coincidence and had thought that it was highly novel so I hade here to see you with just a few doubts that I would up like to have cleared up with you.¡± The fox like guy said with a slightly tilted head, the smile still upon his face, his eyes narrowed up so much with smiles that you could not see his eyes.

    Jun Wu Xie did not show any kind of reaction on her face and she could roughly guess at the identity of the other party. From the moment she left the Innate Giftpetition venue, she had noticed that she had quite a number of Purple Spirits on her tail behind. But all those people had powers that were inferior to hers and that was why she had been able to sense them. As for this man right before her, she had not noticed the slightest trace of his presence in any way before this.

    [This man¡¯s powers was above hers!]

    [If her guess was correct, those people who had been tailing here before must have been from the Twelve Pces!]

 Chapter 1512

    Chapter 1512: ¡°The Fish is Hooked (2)¡±

    Though this was the exact effect that Jun Wu Xie seeked to achieve but.....

    When she had traded blows with an Elder of the Twelve Pces from before, the enemy¡¯s powers had been below hers, but she could still not be sure that all the Elders of the Twelve Pces were weaker than she was. Although Jun Wu Xie could not be certain of the other party¡¯s identity at that moment, the thing she was sure of at that point was that he possessed powers superior to that of an Elder!

    ¡°Clear what up?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked, apparently unmoved.

    The fox like guy¡¯s gaze then fell upon the little ck cat within Jun Wu Xie¡¯s arms.

    ¡°That is your Ring Spirit?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie nodded.

    ¡°It¡¯s aura seems rather weak, I can feel it. Which makes me rather curious, what was that thing that you showed on stage earlier? How is it that such a tiny little cat like this was able to have the ability to tread on formless air? And it was even able to be imbued with the power of mes? If my memory serves me correctly, besides flying type Ring Spirits, other types of Ring Spirits should not be able to fly through the air.¡± The fox like guy said candidly.

    And just at the moment that the fox like guy asked that question, Jun Wu Xie could sense that quite a number of Purple Spirits were hidden in many ces surrounding her. The people from the Twelve Pces must have finally managed to catch up.

    But there was one point that was rather strange. Why were they not revealing themselves?

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes lowered slightly. She was not in a rush. Anyway, they have all gathered around and it was about time that she continued to bait her hook to lure the fish.

    ¡°That was Spirit Reinforcement.¡± Jun Wu Xie lifted up her eyes to say.

    ¡°Spirit Reinforcement?¡± The fox like guy queried with a bewildered expression on his face.

    Jun Wu Xie then said: ¡°With the power of the spirit, using a special kind of water, and writing out a kind of rune spell. This can only be used upon a Ring Spirit which would give the Ring Spirit many different kinds of effects.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Is there such an amazing thing in this world? I have not heard of it myself.¡± The fox like guy then said.

    Jun Wu Xie then went on to exin coldly: ¡°Although Spirit Reinforcement uses one¡¯s spirit power, it is not something that any average person will be able to use. This is an ability unique to people from our Spirit Mastery Tribe and other people would naturally not know much about it.¡±

    ¡°Spirit Mastery Race? There¡¯s such a race within the Middle Realm? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve heard of that before.

    The little ck cat then stole a quick nce at the fox like guy¡¯s bewildered expression, its heart secretly feeling nothing but contempt.

    [Of course you haven¡¯t heard of it before. That was just something its Mistress had conveniently made up out of nowhere. If you had heard of it then you must have heard it from a ghost.]

    However, Jun Wu Xie did not bat even an eyelid, her face not even reddening in the slightest, her breath not affected at all to say with her gaze steady: ¡°Naturally there is, or where did you think I came from.¡±

    The fox like guy was stumped for awhile and he raised his hand to rub at his chin as his eyes narrowed with no one knowing what was going through his mind.

    Jun Wu Xie was already continuing on to say: ¡°This Spirit Mastery Race of ours number only a rare few and like to remain aloof from worldly affairs, living in seclusion deep within the mountains and are unwilling to reveal themselves to people. It is not normal that you would not have heard of us.¡±

    ¡°Oh. Since your people like to remain aloof, why had youe to the Battle of Deities Grand Meet this time?¡± The fox like guy had immediately spotted the contradiction in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words.

    Jun Wu Xie sneered coldly in his heart but her face did not show any expression.

    ¡°How can everyone be all the same? A man¡¯s ambition lies in making his mark within the world so why must I be constrained to one single ce? Since I hold different views with the people from my race I decided to leave and travel the world. Is it wrong of me to do that?¡± Jun Wu Xie said in aposed and measured tone, slowly weaving together the lies bit by bit into one whole false image.

    Just what kind of a draw Spirit Reinforcement would bring to the Middle Realm was clear to Jun Wu Xie. All she needed was a perfect conclusion to paint her as the one and only person to possess such power before the Twelve Pces!

 Chapter 1513

    Chapter 1513: ¡°The Fish is Hooked (3)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie only revealed to the Twelve Pces with three clues.

    One, the use of Spirit Reinforcement was exclusive only to the Spirit Mastery Race.

    Two, the Spirit Reinforcement race stood aloof from worldly affairs, and were hard to locate.

    Three, she was not on good terms with others of her race.

    These three points were enough to make the Twelve Pces understand that before them, Jun Wu Xie was the only person that was able to use Spirit Reinforcement. Before the Twelve Pces found others from the Spirit Mastery race, they could only depend on her to acquire the strength of Spirit Reinforcement.

    And all these three points, wereplete lies that Jun Wu Xie had made up.

    To achieve her objective of making the Twelve Pces unwilling to harm her in fear of losing that powerpletely.

    She was not afraid that her lies would be unmasked as besides herself, no one else knew how to use Spirit Reinforcement and that was her biggest bargaining chip to be used against them!

    The fox like guy looked at Jun Wu Xie, only half believing her. After remaining silent for a while, he suddenly said: ¡°This is indeed a good example of the hot bloodedness of youth. It¡¯s great that you think this way. The world is a vast ce and the ambitions of great men are everywhere. This Spirit Reinforcement of the Spirit Mastery race is something really great and possessing it will definitely bring you great returns. The decision you made is correct and I believe you will receive even better rewards from this Battle of Deities Grand Meet.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie just looked at him and did not say anything.

    ¡°It getting a littlete and you should go back and get some rest. I am looking forward to your performance in the days ahead in this Battle of Deities Grand Meet and I hope you will be able to show us more stunning disys.¡± The fox like guys said smilingly.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at the fox like guy and asked: ¡°Which pce are you from?¡±

    The fox like guy was taken aback and it was obvious that he had not expected that Jun Wu Xie would actually not know where he was from. He then lowered his head and looked at the silver wolf emblem on the front of his chest. ¡°You do not recognize this?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie shook her head.

    The fox like guy suddenlyughed out loud. ¡°Alright. Now I truly believe that the Spirit Mastery race are a tribe of people who keep themselves aloof from worldly affairs. I am not anyone from the Twelve Pces. My name is Su Jing Yan.¡±

    [Not from the Twelve Pces?]

    [Could he be..... from the Nine Temples?]

    Jun Wu Xie finally understood why the numerous number of people from the Twelve Pces who had followed behind her had not shown themselves all this time.

    The Twelve Pces were seeking to go against the Nine Temples but at the current stage, the Nine Temples were still suppressing the Twelve Pces from above and strictly speaking from a certain perspective, the Nine Temples were one rank higher over the Twelve Pces.

    ¡°I¡¯ll remember it.¡± Upon saying that, Jun Wu Xie immediately turned around to leave with the little ck cat in her arms.

    After Jun Wu Xie had taken few steps away, the benign smile upon Su Jing Yan face did not fade away as his eyes gazed slightly around the surroundings from where he stood and then suddenly said: ¡°I hope that all of you had not forgotten the rules of the Battle of Deities Grand Meet. Before the Battle of Deities Grand Meet ends, the only thing all of you can do is watch and observe.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie heard Su Jing Yan¡¯s words but her steps did not slow at all.

    Because all those words were not directed at her, but was meant for the ears of all those people hidden within the shadows, people from the Twelve Pces who had wanted to follow behind Jun Wu Xie!

    All was quiet upon the street and only Su Jing Yan stood there to watch Jun Wu Xie depart, the sound of the wind quietly blowing past.

    Jun Wu Xie suddenly felt the numerous presence she had noticed following her were suddenly speedily retreating away.

    [Look like.....]

    [The kind of suppression the Nine Temples held over the Twelve Pces was rather great.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes were lower, her steps steady.

    The rules for the Battle of Deities Grand Meet had been set by both the Twelve Pces and the Nine Temples and it was decided that before the Battle of Deities Grand Meet ended, all members belonging to the Twelve Pces and the Nine Temples were to only spectate and observe, to judge the potential of every single youth. Unless the person they had their eye on was eliminated from thepetition midway, otherwise they could only continue to observe, till the grand meet had concluded before they were able to extend an olive branch to the youths they had picked out.

    After that, it would be then be left to the people who had been picked to choose which power they wished to swear allegiance to.

 Chapter 1514

    Chapter 1514: ¡°Quick Gathering (1)¡±

    After that, it would be then be left to the people who had been picked to choose which power they wished to swear allegiance to.

    When Jun Wu Xie got back to the inn, Ye Sha and Ye Gu immediately revealed themselves.

    ¡°After Young Miss left thepetition, the Twelve Pces each sent out their men to tail you but they have all been driven back by Su Jing Yan.¡± Ye Sha reported.

    ¡°Su Jing Yan said he was not from the Twelve Pces. Is he then from the Nine Temples?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked, her head propped up by one hand, to look at Ye Sha questioningly.

    Ye Sha nodded. ¡°The emblem on Su Jing Yan¡¯s chest is the symbol used by the Nine Temples¡¯ Heavenly Wolf Temple.¡±

    ¡°Heavenly Wolf Temple.¡± Jun Wu Xie mouthed the words, her eyes narrowing up.

    ¡°This Battle of Spirits Grand Meet was suggested by the Twelve Pces and the Nine Temples are merely spectators. They will take part but will not select any talents. In fact, your subordinate had investigated and discovered that the Nine Temples had not picked any candidates from the past few Battle of Deities Grand Meet, seemingly having handed over their right to choose to the Twelve Pcespletely.¡± Ye Sha said, reporting the news he had gathered to Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes narrowed up slightly.

    The Twelve Pces were fighting to gain themselves more authourity and were tantly growing their powers. It was impossible that the Nine Temples were not able to notice that kind of ambition.

    But Ye Sha¡¯s words were making her feel that something was strange.

    It was not possible that the Nine Temples did not know the Twelve Pces¡¯ intentions but they were not doing anything about it. What the Nine Temples were doing, had instead looked like they were leaving the Twelve Pces alone to continue to strengthen themselves.

    Why were they doing that?

    That would seem to be highly illogical.

    Who would be d that someone else was coveting for one¡¯s position?

    ¡°From your subordinate¡¯s observations, the Nine Temples have only sent out one person each to partake in this Battle of Deities Grand Meet and at the Innate Giftpetition, it had looked like there was only that one person from the Heavenly Wolf Temple.¡± Ye Sha said.

    ¡°What could the Nine Temples really be thinking?¡± Jun Wu Xie could not fathom what the Nine Temples¡¯ intentions really were.

    ¡°Would Young Miss want your subordinate to continue looking into it?¡± Ye Sha asked.

    Jun Wu Xie shook her head.

    Her objective ining to the Middle Realm was to go against the Twelve Pces and to look for her father¡¯s spirit in the Spirit World. Since the Nine Temples wereying low, before they came into conflict, Jun Wu Xie did not intend to make another enemy.

    But, though the Nine Temples were allowing the Twelve Pces to strengthen themselves, the fact that Su Jing Yan had stopped the people from the Twelve Pces from following her today made Jun Wu Xie realize that the Nine Temples were notpletely letting the Twelve Pces to have everything their way. They had instead seemingly set certain prerequisite and rules before they would step up to stop the Twelve Pces¡¯ outrageous deeds.

    And that one point alone was enough for Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Not for the time being. If you have nothing on your hands now, help me establish contact with Dumb Qiao and the others.¡± Jun Wu Xie said as he rubbed at her chin. Everything till that point had progressed ording to n. The Battle of Deities Grand Meet¡¯s first day was only just the beginning and after this, the show would continue to go on.

    But the attitude the Nine Temples were taking, caused Jun Wu Xie to have a few more things to think about.

    ¡°Tell them to avoid detection ande here to look for me tonight. I have something I need to discuss.¡± Jun Wu Xie said.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Ye Sha and Ye Gu acknowledged.

    The two men quickly retreated out from Jun Wu Xie¡¯s room and they went to get in touch with Jun Wu Xie¡¯s other littlepanions upon Mount Fu Yao.

    When night fell, Mount Fu Yao returned back to peace and quiet after the day¡¯s bustle. The youths who had been excited for the whole day dragged their weary bodies into bed and they sank into their dreams.

    Several figures darted within the darkness under the cover of night, all of them making their way towards the same point.

    Jun Wu Xie sat within her room. Hearing light steps outside her door, she walked over and opened it, to see Hua Yao standing right in front of her room.

 Chapter 1515

    Chapter 1515: ¡°Quick Gathering (2)¡±

    ¡°Seems like, I am the first one?¡± Hua Yao said softly as he walked into the room and nced around inside.

    ¡°You¡¯re nearest.¡± Jun Wu Xie said candidly.

    Hua Yao sat upon a chair at the side, his face not smiling but his eyes tinged with a gentleness.

    In just a little while, another few more figures appeared before Jun Wu Xie¡¯s door. It did not take long for Qiao Chu, Fan Zhuo, Fan Yan and Rong Ruo to arrive in a quick rush.

    Six littlepanions, after having parted for a while, had gathered together again, their faces filled with smiles.

    ¡°Whichpetition venue did you all go to? I haven¡¯t seen any of you?¡± The moment he just barely sat down, he quickly asked all the others. He had gone to the spirit powerpetition where hepeted with others on the extent of their spirit powers. He had initially thought that since there were only a total of fourpetition venues and there were six of them, besides Hua Yao who would be at the Innate Giftpetition, no one else would go there while medical proficiency was Jun Wu Xie¡¯s area of expertise.

    That would leave him, Fei Yan, Fan Zhuo and Rong Ruo to be split between the spirit powerpetition and the Ring Spiritpetition venues. He had thought he would surely meet at least one of them right?

    In the end, he had not seen a single one of them.

    ¡°I went to the Ring Spirit one.¡± Fei Yan said with a shrug of his shoulders.

    ¡°Spirit power for me.¡± Rong Ruo said.

    ¡°Me too.¡± Hua Yao followed to say.

    ¡°I went to the Ring Spirit one.¡± Fan Zhuo said.

    Qiao Chu was stunned for a while.

    ¡°Brother Hua and Little Ruo went to the spirit powerpetition? But..... why didn¡¯t I see you both at all?¡±

    That was impossible!

    ¡°I went there earlier than you.¡± Hua Yao said.

    ¡°I was earlier than you too.¡± Rong Ruo said shrugging his shoulders.

    ¡°How did the two of you know that you went went there earlier than me! ?¡± Qiao Chu asked in indignation.

    ¡°Because when we were entering the venue, I saw you chewing on a pancake while rushing to thepetition venue.¡± Rong Ruo said helpfully to ease Qiao Chu doubts.

    Qiao Chu¡¯s mouth opened and closed, and immediately fell silent.

    He had woken up a littlete that day and had gone to thepetition venue a littleter.

    Fan Zhuo nced at the look on Qiao Chu¡¯s face and heughed before turning to Jun Wu Xie to ask: ¡°Little Xie went to the Medical Proficiencypetition?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie shook her head.

    ¡°Then where did you go?¡± Fan Zhuo then asked.

    ¡°Innate Gift.¡± Jun Wu Xie answered in a calm voice.

    At that moment, all thepanions¡¯ eyes turned onto Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Little Xie, you went to..... the Innate Giftpetition? Why?¡± Qiao Chu asked, looking at Jun Wu Xie in iprehension. In Jun Wu Xie¡¯s situation, going to any of the other threepetition venues would be much more of a breeze for her so why had she chosen a venue that was most unsuited for her?

    They all knew that Jun Wu Xie had been from the Lower Realm and the Innate Giftpetition venue was a ce prepared for people from the various tribes and races. Having Jun Wu Xie, a Young Miss from a duke¡¯s pce going there..... would be thought to be unimaginable in the least.

    ¡°I used Spirit Reinforcement.¡± Jun Wu Xie understood the kind of doubts herpanions were feeling and she did not keep them in suspense but had just told it to them straight off the bat.

    ¡°You used Spirit Reinforcement?¡± Fan Zhuo asked, his eyes filled with a trace of surprise. They all knew about Jun Wu Xie¡¯s Spirit Reinforcement. They had been very interested in that highly amazing and novel power and they had attempted to duplicate the Spirit Reinforcement that Jun Wu Xie had drawn up by watching her. But no matter how exactly alike they drew the runes, they were still unable to draw out the special effects that Jun Wu Xie was able to achieve.

    ¡°Spirit Reinforcement could turn out to be something really big. Afterall, you are the only one who is able to use it and its powers are strange. But if the Twelve Pces sets their eyes on you because of that, wouldn¡¯t it.....¡± Fan Zhuo¡¯s face was a little worried. The way the Twelve Pces did things, was not known to be gentle.

    Jun Wu Xie lifted up an eyebrow slightly and answered: ¡°Exactly what I want. For them to keep their eyes on me.¡±

 Chapter 1516

    Chapter 1516: ¡°Quick Gathering (3)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie lifted up an eyebrow slightly and answered: ¡°Exactly what I want. For them to keep their eyes on me.¡±

    ¡°Your little mind is packed with all kinds of ideas and I believe your decision will not be wrong.¡± Fan Zhuo saw that Jun Wu Xie was being so confident and he then felt more assured.

    Qiao Chu blinked his eyes as he looked at Jun Wu Xie. He had been filled with curiosity towards Jun Wu Xie¡¯s Spirit Reinforcement and he had experimented with it for several days at a stretch, drying up an entire bucket of water wanting to seed just one time, but had ended up failing miserably as a result.

    ¡°Little Xie, revealing your Spirit Reinforcement to people out there, wouldn¡¯t it stir up a storm? Why would you show such a good thing to those people?¡± Qiao Chu asked.

    Jun Wu Xie turned to look at Qiao Chu. ¡°Because I want to be admitted into the Cloudy Brook Academy.¡±

    ¡°Har?¡± Qiao Chu was immediately shocked. ¡°You are going to ept the Twelve Pces¡¯ invitation?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie shook her head. ¡° I had linked myself up with the Pce Lord of the Spirit Jade Pce before this and I will be going into the Cloudy Brook Academy as the Spirit Jade Pce¡¯s candidate.¡±

    ¡°Spirit Jade Pce.....¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words greatly surprised all thepanions. The words Spirit Jade Pce sounded a little too far away from them all.

    ¡°The Spirit Jade Pce still exists? It is rumoured that the Spirit Jade Pce has vanished for a very long time and to think that you are able to still find them. That¡¯s really.....¡± Rong Ruo felt that she had to take her hats off to Jun Wu Xie. Just how had she managed to achieve that?

    ¡°The Spirit Jade Pce had always been fiercely persecuted by the Twelve Pces. If you go there as a member of the Spirit Jade Pce, the people from the Twelve Pces will never let you live in peace.¡± Hua Yao said, his voice rather solemn.

    Jun Wu Xie instead replied: ¡°With the Nine Temples around, the Twelve Pces will not dare to carry things too far.¡±

    ¡°I asked all of you toe here today because I wanted to ask all of you. Have any of you encountered anyone from the Nine Temples?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked at she looked at her littlepanions, but all of them were shaking their heads.

    Qiao Chu and the otherpanions had revealed their real powers in the variouspetition venues and it could be said that they had caused a hugemotion. But no one hade to try establish contact with them.

    Though that was a point that wasn¡¯t that hard to understand.

    What Qiao Chu and the otherpanions showed were either their strong Ring Spirits, or powerful spirit powers. Although they disyed rare gift and had astounded a whole bunch of people, it held an entirely different kind of meaning from Jun Wu Xie¡¯s Spirit Reinforcement. Spirit Reinforcement was something that had never appeared within the Middle Realm before and possessed great power. Such a thing would hold irresistible appeal to people within the Middle Realm.

    Instead, though Qiao Chu and the others had been extremely powerfulpared to people of a simr age, both Ring Spirits and spirit powers were things that people were highly used to seeing afterall. They had attracted the attention of the Twelve Pces but with the rules of thepetition hanging over their heads, it wasn¡¯t enough to make the Twelve Pces really do anything right before the eyes of the Nine Temples.

    And only the hand that Jun Wu Xie had revealed had garnered enough attention to draw out all the people from the Twelve Pces and the Nine Temples.

    Jun Wu Xie was silent for a moment and she told herpanions her own guesses about the Nine Temples. After Qiao Chu and the others heard that, they managed to have a rudimentary understanding of them.

    ¡°For the Nine Temples to indulge the Twelve Pces so readily, they must have their own reasons for doing that. I am instead thinking that the Nine Temples being able to suppress the Twelve Pces all this while cannot be without reason, so how could it be that easy for the Twelve Pces to seek to surpass the Nine Temples just like that?¡± Fei Yan said with his hands sped behind his head, the corners of his mouth curled up in a smile.

    The demarcation of powers in the Middle Realm had remained like this for a long long time and besides the Dark Regions having gone into seclusion, the ranks and division of the other powers had not changed by too much.

    ¡°Regardless of what intentions the Nine Temples really have, our target is still the Twelve Pces. After wee out from the Cloudy Brook Academy, will it then be the real start of our ns.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes narrowed up, glinting with steely determination.

 Chapter 1517

    Chapter 1517: ¡°Drawing Attention (1)¡±

    Not long after the littlepanions gathered together, they all went back to their respective ces, to continue their preparations for their grand revenge.

    And while Jun Wu Xie was discussing their ns with Qiao Chu and the others, in many ces throughout Mount Fu Yao, many voices were raised in heated debate.

    Inside the Cloudy Brook Academy, a hunchbacked little old man was seated at his table feeling highly bored, his eyes squinting to be a narrow slit as he unfolded a book from the pile stacked up upon his study table.

    ¡°My Lord.¡± A man greeted as he came walking silently into the study, looking respectfully at the little old man.

    The little old man¡¯s eyes were still squinted as he raised his head up. ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Reporting to my Lord. The person you asked us to locate, has been found.¡± The man said.

    A light immediately shone out from the little old man¡¯s eyes! ¡°You found that little fe? Where is he?¡± This was the one and only piece of good news he had heard in so many days past.

    ¡°At the Innate Giftpetition venue.¡± The man replied. After the day the little old man returned here, the old man had immediately handed a portrait over to him, telling him that they must find the youth depicted within the portrait. But unfortunately, even after they searched the entire Mount Fu Yao from top to bottom for an whole half month, they were still unable to find the person the little old man wanted.

    And it was just today that the person they had stationed at the Innate Giftpetition venue had suddenlye running back, to tell him that they had finally found the person!

    ¡°Innate Giftpetition?¡± The little old man was obviously rather bewildered. ¡°With such great skills in Medicine, why had that little brat not gone to the Medical Proficiencypetition and went running to the Innate Giftpetition for?¡±

    The little old man grumbled a little bit more and then went on to ask: ¡°How did he do at the Innate Giftpetition? Was he kicked out immediately?¡± When he said those words, the little old man¡¯s face was filled with mirth.

    It was not because he held any spite against the little brat, but it was because he had seen with his own eyes the kind of medical skills Jun Wu Xie possessed and having encountered that, he knew that the little kid was not from the Bone Shifters Tribe, nor was he from those uniques races like Witch Doctors or any other tribes. The Innate Giftpetition was a venue where people from unique races and tribes reigned, so what could a bratty little kid really amount to running to go to such a ce?

    The little old man was evenughing as he said: ¡°I had thought that that little brat looked quite smart. Why would he suddenlymit such ack of good judgement in this matter? With the kind of knowledge he has in Medicine, if he had gone to the Medical Proficiencypetition, he might very well havee out among the top ten ranked! But he had instead dug himself into the Innate Giftpetition, Haiz.... When he get booted out from thepetition he¡¯s surely gonna cry his nose red.¡±

    The little old man was still rambling on and on when the expression on the face of the man in the study twisted up.

    ¡°My Lord..... That person did not get eliminated.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± The little old man¡¯s head snapped up. ¡°Didn¡¯t get kicked out? He was that lucky?¡±

    ¡°Not only did he not get eliminated, but in just the first round, he managed to capture the attention of everyone from the Nine Temples and the Twelve Pces.¡± The man went on to say.

    ¡°What! ?¡± The smile on the little old man¡¯s face immediately disappearedpletely. He had still been happy that Jun Wu Xie had picked an unfavourablepetition venue and would be eliminated from thepetition midway so he would then be able to scoop up the prize that had been dropped, never expecting that he would end up hearing such news!

    Not only had the kid advanced sessfully, but he had immediately drawn the attention of both the Twelve Pces and the Nine Temples? !

    ¡°What really happened! ? You better exin it all clearly to me. Wasn¡¯t it said that the Nine Temples were partaking in the meet? Why are they even paying the kid any attention?¡± There was no longer the slightest trace of a smile upon the little old man¡¯s face. In fact, his slightly creased up brows were already betraying the kind of displeasure he was feeling.

    The man immediately told the little old man how Jun Wu Xie had performed in the Innate Giftpetition on that first day.

    ¡°After that Young Master left thepetition venue, people from both the Twelve Pces and the Nine Temples had immediately followed him out. But Su Jing Yan from the Heavenly Wolf Temple had managed to get the first foot in and stopped the Young Master to ask him a few questions.¡±

 Chapter 1518

    Chapter 1518: ¡°Drawing Attention (2)¡±

    ¡°What did the guy from Heavenly Wolf Temple say to him?¡± The little old man¡¯s brows were creasing up tighter together. From what the man has described, it was understood that what Jun Wu Xie had used on a Ring Spirit was something amazing and unprecedented. At least for him, he had never heard of such a thing before this.

    The man then told the little old man of the conversation between Su Jing Yan and Jun Wu Xie.

    The little old man fell silent. He had not thought that that little brat who had seemed to possess rather good skills in Medicine would also possess such an ability called ¡°Spirit Reinforcement¡±.

    ¡°My Lord, is there really such a race of people from the so called Spirit Mastery Tribe in the Middle Realm? Why..... had we not ever heard of them before?¡± The man was rather doubtful in his heart as they had never even heard of the words Spirit Mastery race before.

    The little old man sighed a long sigh and replied: ¡°Within such a vast world, it not something that either you or me could im to understandpletely. Regardless whether the Spirit Mastery race exists or not, there is one point that we can be sure of. Now that his Spirit Reinforcement has been revealed, that little brat has drawn all of the Twelve Pces¡¯ and the Nine Temples¡¯ attention onto him. Fortunately, the Nine Temples do not seem to have intentions of sticking their hands into this too much at this moment but are just holding the others back, that could at least gain that little kid some breathing space. Otherwise..... that bunch of scoundrels from the Twelve Pces would now be fighting each other to swallow the kid up!¡± The little old man went on to say, and felt a headacheing on.

    That little brat was really capable in stirring up trouble. He had initially thought of picking that kid up before he could take part in the Battle of Deities Grand Meet but in the end, having spent half a month looking for him had yielded no results in finding him. Now that he had finally appeared..... he had immediately stirred up so many problems.

    ¡°Does my Lord intend to pull that Young Master over to our side?¡± The man could see that the little old man held great interest towards Jun Wu Xie.

    The little old man sighed once again.

    ¡°It¡¯s toote! If it had been before his Spirit Reinforcement was revealed, I would naturally be able to rope her in. But now, her ability has already been shown and disyed before the Twelve Pces and the Nine Temples. If I am to snatched the little guy over now, things would be highlyplicated and difficult to resolve.¡± The little old man was thinking how great a pity it was the more he thought about it. He had definitely been the first one to discover that little brat, how had things suddenly fallen into this highly vicious cycle.

    The man just continued to look at the little old man but did not say anything.

    The little old man then waved his hand dismissively. ¡°Have people watch all of them closely. If the Twelve Pces continue to adhere to the rules with their actions, I shall not stick my nose into this matter. But if it turns out that theye tomit any atrocities, I¡¯ll then act..... Mm, by reason of them breaching the rules.¡±

    ¡°Yes, my Lord!¡± The man acknowledged and then retreated out through the door.

    In the study, the little old man sighed inment as he looked at the scenery outside the window, but he could find no joy in his heart.

    ¡°Little brat, you have really gotten yourself into something huge!¡±

    With the appearance of Spirit Reinforcement, it would surely shatter certaintent bnces. Regardless of whichever pce Jun Wu Xie chose in the end, the other pces left out would not wish for their opponent to possess a power that waspletely unique and unreplicable. From initially vying for it, it would definitely result in regret from failing to acquire the power.

    Apletely unique and independent prize like this, its very existence would already bring much danger upon itself. And the threat that kind of uncertainty brought, would bring great amounts of unease to the rest of the Twelve Pces. Based on the usual style of the Twelve Pces, it was feared that things they could not get..... They would rather destroy than let the other pces gain the advantage.

    The little old man began feeling even more helpless the more he thought about it, and he could only secretly wish fervently that Jun Wu Xie would be able to turn this misfortune around.

    Meanwhile, at that same moment, the people from the Twelve Pces at the Innate Giftpetition had already ryed the news about the Spirit Mastery race and Spirit Reinforcement to their respective Elders. A quiet race was being silently carried out in secret immediately as all the respective pces were not willing to give up on the tussle this time round.

 Chapter 1519

    Chapter 1519: ¡°Jostling for a Candidate (1)¡±

    Towards what the Twelve Pces thought, Jun Wu Xie did not let it concern him that much.

    Jun Wu Xie continued to blind people with her brilliance once everyday at the Innate Giftpetition venue. Throughout the several days that the Battle of Spirits Grand Meet continued on for, she advanced through the ranks without the least bit of apprehension from the judges. Meanwhile, the situation on the other side for Qiao Chu and the others were smooth sailing just the same. For someone who was able to breakthrough to the Purple Spirit being just in their teens was extremely rare even in the Middle Realm.

    It could have been the warning Su Jing Yan gave to the people from the Twelve Pces that gave them a certain amount of pressure, but for a period of time after that, Jun Wu Xie did not sense anyone from the Twelve Pces tailing behind her.

    Within a whole group of youths who buried her heads down to struggle endlessly and fighting to advance in thepetition, Jun Wu Xie with Qiao Chu and the others sliced through thepetition, toe all the way to the finals at the end.

    On thest day of the Battle of Deities Grand Meet, which was also the day where the grand meet¡¯s final results would be determined, that was fast approaching.

    The Battle of Deities Grand Meet¡¯s results would not rank the winners individually as the first or second ranked, but gathered the top ten together as a group, where they would then be chosen by the people from the Twelve Pces.

    After Jun Wu Xie sessfully advanced into the top ten ranks on thest day, the number of people at the Innate Giftpetition venue was extremely sparse. Throughout the numerous rounds of advancements and eliminations, most of the youths had chosen to leave the venue. For those people who had been eliminated before the end of thepetition, if they had managed to gain the interest of anyone from the Twelve Pces, they would receive an invitation on the same day they were eliminated which would enable them to continue to remain upon Mount Fu Yao. As for those who were eliminated and did not receive any invitations, they could only pack up and leave on their own.

    Up on the initially highly bustling summit of Mount Fu Yao, had at that time only a few hundred people left. Compared to the endless seas of people there was at the beginning of thepetition, the ce was now feeling a little cold and cheerless.

    As one of the final winners of the Innate Giftpetition, Jun Wu Xie and the other nine youths stood till the end. When it finally ended, the other nine people were almost on the verge of tears with happiness. Without mentioning about anything else, as long as one was among the top ten from the variouspetition venues, it was certain that they would receive an invitation from the Twelve Pces. That would also mean that the path leading towards their future would be much smoother and wider than all others.

    Jun Wu Xie stood indifferently at the side, not a single trace of emotion upon that clear and delicately featured face. Compared to the other nine who were about to cry out from ecstasy, her indifference made people feel a little surprised by her.

    Within the vast premises of thepetition venue, those disciples who have already received invitations from the Twelve Pces looked on with envy at the ten people with Jun Wu Xie among them. Although they had received invitations from the Twelve Pces, the kind of worth one gained by being within the top ten was not something they could hope topare with, being candidates who had been eliminated. Ovee with envy, they silently departed from thepetition venue.

    The entire premises only had the ten youths left.

    The entire Battle of Deities Grand Meet had gone on for an entire month this time, and the private rooms upon the second level of the Innate Giftpetition venue were opened up at that moment!

    Twenty over figures appeared before Jun Wu Xie and the nine others in an instant. At the moment that those people appeared, the air in the entire venue suddenly became very tense.

    About two or three people had walked out from each of the private rooms. Their gazes were sharp and their eyes nced at each other, looking highly guarded.

    The several youths standing within thepetition venue had upon seeing those people appear, had their faces turn red with anxiety and nervousness. They had fought tooth and nail till this moment, to gain themselves the honour of this very moment!

    These people before them, were the very targets they had set for themselves to be, the elites among the Twelve Pces! !

    However, in contrast to the highly agitated and anxious youths, Jun Wu Xie was a whole lot calmer. Her eyes were lowered, as she used her own spirit powers to discreetly try to probe these people from the Twelve Pces without being noticed. With that probe, it brought her a rather interesting piece of news.

    Among those twenty over people, there were twelve among them whose powers had reached the Purple Spirit¡¯s third stage!

 Chapter 1520

    Chapter 1520: ¡°Jostling for a Candidate (2)¡±

    The Purple Spirit¡¯s third stage, only Elders of the Twelve Pces could possess such powers. And this time, the Twelve Pces had actually sent all their Elders out here!

    A cold sneeringugh rose in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s heart.

    They had been hooked as expected.

    The appearance of Spirit Reinforcement had made the Twelve Pces to be unable to sit back.

    And within that group of people, Jun Wu Xie saw a familiar figure.

    Su Jing Yan was wearing that fox like smile as he came before everyone, while the Elders of the Twelve Pces were all looking at Su Jing Yan with highly guarded gazes.

    ¡°Congrattions to all of you distinguished candidates, to have achieved such exemry results toe in among the top ten in this Innate Giftpetition. All of you standing here are the most elite among the Innate Giftpetition and you will soon gain the kind of future that you rightfully deserve.¡± A middle aged man said as he stood with his hands behind his back, the corners of his mouth lifted up in a smile as he looked at the ten youths before his eyes. Although his mouth mentioned the top ten in his words, his gaze kept hovering fleetingly over the figure of Jun Wu Xie.

    The other nine youths drew in a deep breath. After being praised, their faces were filled with irrepressible joy and pride. They puffed up their chests, just like they were standing there awaiting for their bright future to descend onto them.

    Jun Wu Xie nced indifferently at that middle aged man. This man hade out from one of the private rooms and he had two slightly younger men following behind him. From the deferring and respectful manners they showed to this man, it was not difficult to deduce the man¡¯s higher status and position.

    This man must be an Elder of one of the Pces.

    The position of the Elders from the Twelve Pces were second only to the Pce Lords and no matter who encountered them, all of them had to be highly respectful towards them.

    However.....

    Among the group of people who came here today, he was not the only one.

    At the moment that man¡¯s voice fell, a middle aged man who was smaller in stature came forward a step, to stand right before the several youths and said: ¡°Your outstanding abilities have been clear to see. I am an Elder from the Green Tide Pce, and the Green Tide Pce needs talents just like all of you here.¡±

    Green Tide Pce!

    Hearing those three words, quite a number of the youths began to be more excited.

    Although the Green Tide Pce was not the mightiest among the Twelve Pces, they were still considered to be a highly powerful one.

    ¡°Hah, the words you speak is rather interesting. The Green Tide Pce isn¡¯t the only one who is seeking for talents.¡± Another man said, simrly taking a single step forward. He didn¡¯t use words in so grandiose a manner like the two Elders before him but instead continued walking toe right before Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Kid, I have watched all your performances in thispetition myself and as an Elder of the Zen Void Pce, I am extending an invitation to you to join us a member of the Zen Void Pce.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie arched up an eyebrow.

    Meanwhile, the words of the Elder from the Zen Void Pce caused the faces of the other Elders who had intended to progress steadily in their words to darken immediately.

    Jun Wu Xie was a candidate that they have all had their eyes on or it wouldn¡¯t have resulted in such a grand coalition of having all the Elders from the various pces to end up gathering here at this one single venue. The Battle of Deities Grand Meet was to conclude today and everyone knew that it was time to begin the tussle to gain the best resources for themselves. In the past, the Elders of the various pces would always be gathered at the Spirit Powerpetition venue or the Ring Spiritpetition venue, to show the extent of their Elders¡¯ own powerful might, in order to convince more talented candidates to join them.

    But this time round, the venue that the fiercest tussle was at, had turned to be the Innate Giftpetition venue because of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s presence alone.

    ¡°The Zen Void Pce is really being too anxious here, they had actually said the very same words that we, the Dark Heavens Pce had wanted to say.¡± The Elder from the Dark Heavens Pce said with a sneer as he walked forward as well.

    The Elder from the Zen Void Pce turned to stare at the Elder from the Dark Heavens Pce with a frown.

    ¡°Looks like we have quite a number of people who have all set their sights upon this little Young Master here today.¡± A rather bright and good looking man said with augh as he walked forward as well. ¡°What an unfortunate coincidence. We, the Dragon yers Pce have the same intention to invite this Young Master to join us as well.¡±

 Chapter 1521

    Chapter 1521: ¡°Jostling for a Candidate (3)¡±

    People from several pces stepped forth one after another to voice out their intentions to invite Jun Wu Xie, and the others were naturally unable to hold themselves back any further, one by one making their wishes clear. In the blink of an eye, Jun Wu Xie had actually received an invitation from all the Twelve Pces.

    Such a situation, waspletely unprecedented from before.

    Seeing that one candidate was in such high demand, the other nine youths were all bbergasted at the situation. They had thought that they would be warmly weed by the Twelve Pces. When they saw the people from the Twelve Pces stepping forward so politely, they had thought that they were in luck, never having expected that all the luck was only Jun Wu Xie¡¯s alone! !

    However, as there were too many people jostling for the same candidate and the Elders from the Twelve Pces hade here well prepared, trading barbs with each other incessantly without anyone among them willing to give in, wishing they could just thrash the others right into the mud, to make their own pce appear stronger.

    The more heatedly they continued to vie, the more they made the others youths who were given the cold shoulder to boil with jealousy. Seeing all the men caught within such a fierce tussle to merely invite Jun Wu Xie to join them and the affected party himself standing indifferently at the side, the youths felt hatred start to rise within their hearts, but they did not dare to do anything to Jun Wu Xie before the men from the Twelve Pces.

    Su Jing Yan looked on smilingly as he watched the men from Twelve Pces almost going to throttle each other and he walked over to stand beside Jun Wu Xie to say with a smile: ¡°Kid, you¡¯re really very popr.¡±

    The Twelve Pces had each sent out their Elders and it could be seen from this how much importance they attached to the Spirit Reinforcement. It did not matter which pce Jun Wu Xie picked today, it was sure to result in the other eleven pces being displeased.

    ¡°Being too highly sought after isn¡¯t really a good thing. Regardless which pce you choose in future, before you are admitted into the pce, you will have to cultivate within the Cloudy Brook Academy for a period before that. If you offend the other pces, you might have to suffer quite a bit in there.¡± Su Jing Yan said as he rubbed at his chin. People from the Twelve Pces were not known for being magnanimous or forgiving, things that they were unable to get, they would naturally not wish others to have it.

    But throughout the Middle Realm, people who could use Spirit Reinforcement was only Jun Wu Xie alone. Even if any others had simr inclinations, they might not have such a good grasp of it.

    Jun Wu Xie swept her gaze to look at Su Jing Yan, not knowing whether he was trying to be kind or he was there just to enjoy the show.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to look at me like this. I am just voicing out my thoughts about this.¡± Su Jing Yan went on to say with a smile, his eyes narrowed up and the emotions in them could not be seen.

    ¡°But, if I were you, I would definitely choose the Pce of me Demons. Although the might of the Twelve Pces do not differ by that much between them, but if we are looking only purely at might, the Pce of me Demons hadfortably surpassed the other pces. So, if you are looking for a good ce to roost, the Pce of me Demons might not be a bad choice as they would at least pick up quite a number of talented candidates from this Battle of Deities Grand Meet and even when you go to the Cloudy Brook Academy after this, those people picked by the Pce of me Demons would have to follow the pce¡¯s orders to watch out for you, wouldn¡¯t you then have something to rely on at least?¡± Su Jing Yan suggested, seemingly trying to be helpful.

    Jun Wu Xie saw that Su Jing Yan was not saying anything more. The Nine Pces¡¯ attitude was rather strange in this situation.

    Among the Twelve Pces, the Pce of Fire Demons held the greatest power. But even if Jun Wu Xie was intending to infiltrate herself into the Twelve Pces, she would never choose the Pce of me Demons.

    For no other reason but the revenge she seeked to exact from the incident back in the Cloudy Peaks had made her hold irreconcble differences with the Pce of me Demons.

    ¡°If the Heavenly Wolf Temple truly so leisurely and free, wouldn¡¯t you rather choose a few candidates as well?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked, rather tonelessly.

    Su Jing Yan was slightly taken aback as he looked at Jun Wu Xie but then immediately broke into augh.

    ¡°What? Little fe, don¡¯t tell you you intend to join our Heavenly Wolf Temple?¡±

    ¡°Not interested.¡± Jun Wu Xie replied as she nced at the people from the Twelve Pces, thinking that they¡¯ve gone at each other¡¯s neck long enough and she reached her hand into her sleeve.

 Chapter 1522

    Chapter 1522: ¡°Jostling for a Candidate (4)¡±

    ¡°Gentlemen, have you finished chatting?¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s voice suddenly rang out within the premises.

    The group of people from the Twelve Pces who had been arguing till their faces turned red and had veins almost bursting on their necks immediately turned their gazes onto the figure of Jun Wu Xie. Having two pces setting their sights on the same candidate during the Battle of Deities Grand Meet was not umon at all and most of the time, the choice was handed over to the candidate being chosen. Although that was not what the Twelve Pces would have liked, but that was the rules set for the Battle of Deities Grand Meet.

    Now that all the Twelve Pces had expressed their interest towards Jun Wu Xie, the number of pces that Jun Wu Xie could choose from was not a small number at all. Such a situation where all the Twelve Pces seeked to recruit the same person, was truly rare.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯ve already chosen the pce I want to be admitted into.¡± Jun Wu Xie said slowly as she looked at the men from the Twelve Pces.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Hearing Jun Wu Xie saying that, everyone suddenly became excited.

    The other youths who had beenpletely ignored secretly clenched up their jaws, wishing that Jun Wu Xie would just hurry up and finish her selection so she could get out from there as quickly as possible. With her around, these proud sons of the Heavens on any other day were being treated like dirt andpletely disregarded.

    It was said thatparing goods, one just had to discard,paring people, one would only kill himself with anger. They really did not want to stand there together with Jun Wu Xie!

    Jun Wu Xie slowly pulled a jade pendant out from her sleeve and she then lifted her eyes to look into the anticipating eyes of the group of men to say: ¡°When thepetition ended, someone handed this to me, and my choice is the pce that the owner of this item is in.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words caused the people from the Twelve Pces to be stunned for a moment as they subconsciously stared at the jade pendant.

    However, at the moment that they saw the jade pendant clearly, the faces of the Elders from the Twelve Pces instantly turned pale.

    ¡°Kid, do you know who is the owner of that jade piece you are now holding in your hand?¡± The face of the initially excited Elder from the Purple Thunder Pce had turned rather dark.

    Jun Wu Xie slipped the jade piece back into her sleeve and raised her head to look at the displeased group of Elders and said: ¡°The Lord of the Spirit Jade Pce.¡±

    ¡°Kid, you¡¯re still young and ignorant, so we¡¯ll not hold it against you. You hold highly extraordinary abilities, how could you not know what kind of a ce the Spirit Jade Pce really is? A pce that does not even have a ce to stand firmly upon and you choose them?¡± The Elder from the mboyant Pce said with his brows creased together, thinking the kid had either gone mad or was dumb.

    [All the Twelve Pces had extended an invitation to the kid and he could very well choose whichever pce he wanted! But he just had to go make the worst choice possible!]

    Spirit Jade Pce, the pce that was kicked out by the Twelve Pces from more than a thousand years ago. The pce they had persecuted and oppressed for a thousand years and they could only hide and not dare reveal themselves while they seeked to survive, the Spirit Jade Pce..... Even an idiot would know that the Spirit Jade Pce would be a wrong choice to make.

    Jun Wu Xie ignored the question from the Elder of the mboyant Pce. She merely turned her head to look at Su Jing Yan who had been watching the show unfold from the side.

    ¡°Does the Spirit Jade Pce possess the right to choose?¡±

    Su Jing Yan who had been at the sidelines and just observing did not think that Jun Wu Xie would suddenly throw such a question at him and his face froze up for a brief moment. His long and nted eyes narrowed up as he looked at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s clear and cold little face, unable to fathom what the little kid really meant by those words.

    But.....

    ¡°The Spirit Jade Pce would naturally have that right.¡± Su Jing Yan said with smile on his face. Although the Nine Temples had chosen not to interfere with the Twelve Pces¡¯ recruitment, but that did not mean that they were above muddying up the waters by stirring things up.

    Su Jing Yan¡¯s reply caused the faces of the Elders to turn a highly ugly shade. Although the looks they gave Su Jing Yan was filled with displeasure, they did not dare to say anything.

    Afterall, Su Jing Yan was a member of one of the Nine Temples, the Heavenly Wolf Temple!

 Chapter 1523

    Chapter 1523: ¡°Jostling for a Candidate (5)¡±

    Even the Elders of the Twelve Pces would not dare to directly go against the Nine Temples at that moment.

    Moreover, though the Spirit Jade Pce was being oppressed by the Twelve Pces, their rights in the Battle of Deities Grand Meet had never been wiped away from the start. Hence, even if their hearts had already felt that the Spirit Jade Pce was an entity that had be a thing of the past, but if the Nine Temples threw the book at them based on the rules, the Twelve Pces would be powerless to deny it.

    ¡°Am I then able to choose the Spirit Jade Pce?¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s gaze swept over the Elders of the Twelve Pces, seeing the faces of those people who had initially been bright with glee to now turn dark with gloom and a cold chill rose within Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes.

    [Do all of you really think that everyone must capitte under the hands of the Twelve Pces?]

    Apologies, she hade here today to deliver a p across their faces.

    Refusing to choose from the Twelve Pces that was rising like the sun but to instead pick the Spirit Jade Pce that had gone into decline. If it had been someone else who was choosing to do this, the people from the Twelve Pces would haveughed at the person for not knowing what¡¯s good for him and was just being unbelievably dumb. Having been snubbed sopletely before everyone, the faces of the Elders were not looking too pretty and they would naturally not spare the person who had spurned them.

    But when the person doing that was substituted with Jun Wu Xie.

    The entire matter suddenly turned into something rather intriguing.

    The allure of Spirit Reinforcement was just too strong to the Twelve Pces and although the Elders of the Twelve Pces wished for nothing more than to teach that little brat who did not know what¡¯s good for him, they could not do anything else but to hold themselves back in the face of Spirit Reinforcement.

    The Elder from the Pce of me Demons saw that the situation was bing out of control from Su Jing Yan¡¯s interference and he suddenlyughed out aloud, and looked at Jun Wu Xie with a amiable smile.

    ¡°There isn¡¯t anything wrong with the little Young Master¡¯s choice. But as the current circumstance of the Spirit Jade Pce is not too great, we are afraid that it will impede the little Young Master¡¯s bright prospects. But since the little Young Master¡¯s intentions are such, we will not continue to force the issue. But if the little Young Master finds anything that is not right or feel that the Spirit Jade Pce isn¡¯t up to your expectations, then please remember that the door of the Pce of me Demons will always remain open to you. Anytime that you deem toe to us in the future, the Pce of me Demons will always wee you warmly.¡± Compared to the stiff minded Elder of the mboyant Pce, the Elder from the Pce of me Demons was a lot more slick in handling the situation, knowing that it was impossible for them to force Jun Wu Xie to change her mind with Su Jing Yan being present. Hence, he had gone with the flow of things and gave in to Jun Wu Xie to win her favour, and gave her a high amount of leeway in case that Jun Wu Xie would change her mind in the future.

    From the perspective of the Elder of the me Demons, the Spirit Jade Pce was already a highly spent force at the end of their tethers who had no chance of rising up again. Although he was curious how the people from the Spirit Jade Pce hade into contact with Jun Wu Xie, and how they had convinced Jun Wu Xie to join them, he concluded that thepletely worthless Spirit Jade Pce would still not be able to achieve anything in the end.

    Once a period of time passed, Jun Wu Xie would quickly realize that her choice had been wrong and from the moment she was to leave the Spirit Jade Pce, the time for the Pce of me Demons would thene.

    Spirit Reinforcement, would be the Pce of me Demons¡¯!

    With the Pce of me Demons having taken the lead, the Elders from the other Pces were no fools and they immediately understood what the Elder from the Pce of me Demons was doing. All of them immediately wiped away the expressions of displeasure from their faces and spoke a few more gentle lines to Jun Wu Xie, indicating that the pces they belonged to was the same, who would warmly wee Jun Wu Xie to join them.

    Seeing that the recruitment was reaching its conclusion, the nine other candidates who had been coldly neglected were then invited by the Twelve Pces. But these youths were different from Jun Wu Xie as they just absolutely could not wait to ept, wishing that they could immediately swear their loyalty to the group of Elders.

    The youths in the Innate Giftpetition quickly ascertained the final ces they were to go to and the people from the Twelve Pces left after that, with the nine other youths who had been picked tottering to follow behind their respective Elders.

 Chapter 1524

    Chapter 1524: ¡°Cloudy Brook Academy (1)¡±

    ¡°Spirit Jade Pce? You¡¯re sure you have not heard wrongly? That kid went to the Spirit Jade Pce?¡± Inside the Cloudy Brook Academy, the little old man was seated within his courtyard to sip at tea when in the end, he heard such an unbelievable piece of news.

    The man who brought the news to him then said: ¡°It¡¯s true as can be. Your subordinate definitely heard Spirit Jade Pce.¡±

    The little old man¡¯s face was filled with bewilderment and he then lowered his head to look into the cup of tea he held in his hand before suddenlyughing out loud.

    ¡°The Spirit Jade Pce indeed! The Twelve Pces had really lost a big one this time, ha ha ha..... That kid, I do not know whether it was intentional or not for him to have actually found the Spirit Jade Pce. I can just imagine it now, how ugly the faces of those little scoundrels from the Twelve Pces must be looking right at that moment.¡± The little old man grew more bemused the more he thought about it.

    Ever since he knew that Jun Wu Xie possessed such a thing called Spirit Reinforcement, he had immediately known that the Twelve Pces would surely do everything in their power to fight for ownership of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s ability. But no one could have expected that every one of the existing Twelve Pces woulde out empty handed when Jun Wu Xie did not choose a single one of them, instead have chosen one that had almost ceased to exist but in name, the almost non existent Spirit Jade Pce in the eyes of people in the Middle Realm.

    That must have really swept the legs out from under the Twelve Pces.

    ¡°Looks like this little kid is rather intelligent.¡± The little old man said with a chortlingugh, as he poured out a cup of water for himself in a rather good mood, to finally sip at it leisurely.

    ¡°My Lord..... What do you mean by that?¡± The man did not really understand. Though it might stir up a little trouble if Jun Wu Xie had chosen one of the Twelve Pces, butpared to the might of any of the current Twelve Pces, the Spirit Jade Pce was really nothing much to speak about at all. Without talking about anything else, the Spirit Jade Pce had gone into seclusion for so many years that it would be highly difficult for them to protect Jun Wu Xie in any way out here. Any normal person thinking with their right toe would know that choosing the Spirit Jade Pce was one of the worst choices.

    The little old man leaned back in his chair and leisurely watched the koi fish swimming in the pond.

    ¡°What would a dimbulb like you know? The Spirit Jade Pce might be weak, but being weak has its own advantages. If that kid had chosen any one of the pces among the twelve, the other eleven pces would definitely harbour hatred and would seek to get rid of the kid before he even leaves the Cloudy Brook Academy. Afterall, the Twelve Pces have been secretly locked in endless tussles among themselves for so many years and none of them would be d to see any other pce rise up to surpass them. Even if the little kid was to have chosen the strongest Pce of me Demons, in the Cloudy Brook Academy, the powers of the Pce of me Demons would not be able to reach inside. All that she would have been able to depend on would only be the other youths that the Pce of me Demons had selected . But do not forget, besides people from the Pce of me Demons, the Cloudy Brook Academy has people from all the other eleven pces as well. When it¡¯s one against eleven, which pce do you think would be able to hold out against such odds?¡±

    The little old man was smiling at the corners of his eyes, thinking that Jun Wu Xie whom he had the fortitude to have met once before had a really rather astute mind.

    ¡°But it will be different for the Spirit Jade Pce. Who doesn¡¯t know that the Spirit Jade Pce is already a thoroughly spent force and that the kid will be the only one from the Spirit Jade Pce in the entire Cloudy Brook Academy. Even with this kid joining them, the Spirit Jade Pce still has absolutely no chance of surpassing any of the other pces. Moreover, with the weak state the Spirit Jade Pce is in, the other pces will still stand a chance to snatch up a win midway by winning the kid over to their side. Hence..... with the kid having chosen Spirit Jade Pce, not only would he avoid being oppressed by the other pces in the Cloudy Brook Pce, he will also be keeping the Twelve Pces on tenterhooks, making the people from the Twelve Pces to keep trying to win her over. Don¡¯t you think that the kid is really very smart?¡°

 Chapter 1525

    Chapter 1525: ¡°Cloudy Brook Academy (2)¡±

    Enlightened by the little old man, it immediately dawned upon the man the subtlety involved. ¡°But based on what you have said..... The kid had chosen the Spirit Jade Pce because he wanted to avoid the Twelve Pces? But if that¡¯s the case, why had he evene to take part in the Battle of Deities Grand Meet?¡±

    The man understood some of it, but he was still feeling rather confused in some parts of it.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s choice, based on the little old man¡¯s analysis, showed that Jun Wu Xie did not want to have anything to do with the Twelve Pces at all. But she had still gone ahead to the part in the Battle of Deities Grand Meet organized by the Twelve Pces, wasn¡¯t that a contradiction in itself?

    The little old man then harrumphed indignantly. ¡°How am I supposed to know that? Who knows what is really going through that little brat¡¯s mind? He might very well be eyeing the tranquil mountain air and calm water we have here at the Cloudy Brook Academy and just wants to enjoy some days of peace here. You¡¯ll never know.¡±

    The little old man¡¯s voice suddenly filled up with strong pride.

    The man stared at the little old man who was shamelessly heaping self praise upon himself and he froze in his spot with his mouth open, unable to say a word.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. After so long, I still don¡¯t know that kid¡¯s name. What¡¯s he called?¡± The little old man asked.

    ¡°Jun Wu.¡±

    ¡°Jun Wu?¡± The little old man repeated as his eyebrow arched and he stroked at his white streaked beard.

    ¡°Anyway, when Jun Wu is admitted into the Cloudy Brook Academy, he would be a member of our Cloudy Brook Academy. Have someone look out for him a little in the future.¡±

    The man nodded without a word, but he could not help grumbling in his heart.

    [The Lord has always said he didn¡¯t want to interfere with the affairs of the Twelve Pces and could not be bothered about the running of the academy. But this person had not even been admitted into the Cloudy Brook Academy and you¡¯re already making arrangements to start building a little stove. Is this still being impartial?]

    However, those words in the man¡¯s heart would never be brought out into the light.

    Not long after the curtains came down for the Battle of Deities Grand Meet, the Cloudy Brook Academy then opened their doors to receive the lucky candidates the Twelve Pces had selected.

    In this Battle of Deities Grand Meet, the people from the Twelve Pces had picked up candidates from the beginning till the end, with the number of disciplesing to almost a thousand. Among them, the Pce of me Demons had the most number of people and the Graceful Swan Pce had the least. At the end of the Battle of Deities Grand Meet, quite a number of the pces were met with situations where they had set their sights on the same candidates and these candidates had chosen based on the might of the pces.

    The Middle Realm where the most powerful reigned had made the youths taking part in the Battle of Deities Grand Meet develop a tenancy to lean towards the mighty. The more powerful the pce was, the more talents they were able to attract. Hence, based on the length of the lists of candidates received from the pces for admission into the academy, one would be able to see the disparity between the pces.

    And among all the youths sent by all the different pces, the one that attracted the most attention was a young thin looking youth.

    When the Cloudy Brook Academy opened the academy¡¯s doors, the various pces had sent out several of their men to apany these reserve strength of their into the Cloudy Brook Academy, and to brief and remind them of a few matters just before they were admitted into the academy.

    Just one person stood alone on his own outside the Cloudy Brook Academy¡¯s main doors, looking highly conspicuous.

    ¡°That¡¯s the guy from the Spirit Jade Pce?¡± Several youths could not help themselves but whispered when they spotted the tiny figure standing there all by himself.

    ¡°Besides him, who else could it be?¡±

    ¡°So it¡¯s true? Someone actually chose the Spirit Jade Pce? I had almostpletely forgotten that there was such a ce called the Spirit Jade Pce. What is that kid thinking? Did he choose the Spirit Jade Pce as a joke?¡±

    ¡°You know nuts! Let me tell you. I heard from some guys who went to the Innate Giftpetition venue that the kid had received invitations from all Twelve Pces but in the end, he did not pick any of them but just pulled out a token of authentication he received from the Pce Lord of the Spirit Jade Pce. It¡¯s really strange I tell you.¡± A group of youths gathered together to talk in hushed whispers, their gazes locked upon that solitary figure of Jun Wu Xie.

 Chapter 1526

    Chapter 1526: ¡°Cloudy Brook Academy (3)¡±

    After every Battle of Deities Grand Meet ended in the past, there would always be some highly outstanding youths who would end up being the focus of heated debates. But this time, things were instead slightly different.

    Most of the fiercest debates this time was not about which youth¡¯s skills hadpletely overpowered everyone, or, was it about someone or another¡®s Ring Spirit had dominated in some outstanding fashion, but had been focused on that one youth who since time immemorial, was the first person to have received invitations from all Twelve Pces, but had also given them all up to choose the spent force that was the Spirit Jade Pce.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s actions, in the eyes of these youths, were just too foolish in the extreme!

    Man climbed to higher heights while water flowed to lower depths. This was a rule all the youths knew well but someone just had to take the unorthodox route, choosing to ruin his own bright future, and squeezing himself into such a unremarkable ce.

    Not knowing how many of the youths had been ovee with envy who had not been able to serve the ideal pce of their choice, every single one of them wishing that they could take his ce.

    The surrounding voices were raised in debate around but Jun Wu Xie¡¯s gaze remained cold and clear. She stood at her spot alone, her face expressionless against the chilly wind, like the voices all around her had nothing to do with her at all.

    Her silence and chill indifference made all those busybodies to be more bold, the words they said bing more and more intrusive.

    ¡°What in the hell is Spirit Reinforcement? I think you guys should not believe everything that you hear. I, for one cannot make myself believe that there could possibly be a moron who would give up on an invitation from the Pce of me Demons and choose to join the Spirit Jade Pce. I think..... it¡¯s most probably due to the rumours being distorted. All this nonsense about not caring to join the Pce of me Demons, I think he doesn¡¯t even possess that kind of ability! So what if he possesses some strange and weird ability? Doesn¡¯t that mean he¡¯s just trash with his powers? I seriously think that that kid is far below our Qiao Chu in might!¡± One of the youths eximed as he stared at Jun Wu Xie in disdain, and then turning with his face beaming with a brilliant smile to look at the big and tall youth standing beside him.

    Qiao Chu¡¯s brows were slightly furrowed up as he looked at youth intentionally buttering up to him, almost wanting to smash the idiot so deep into the mud that he would have to be dug out.

    How dare you question their own Little Xie¡¯s ability? Where had this foole from?

    Although his heart wanted to strangle this youth who was talking bad about Jun Wu Xie behind her back, but Qiao Chu remembered the reminders Jun Wu Xie had told them before and he pretended to maintain a show of calm upon his face.

    ¡°Hah!¡± Qiao Chuughed derisively.

    ¡°Heh heh. Qiao Chu, your performance at the Spirit Powerpetition was just absolutely fantastic! And only people like you are qualified enough to be a member of the Pce of me Demons. I heard that six pces had extended an invitation to you. Is that true?¡± The sycophantic youth went on to say hurriedly.

    Qiao Chu did not want to pay the youth any heed but as he could not put on a good act, he just mumbled dismissively: ¡°Mm.¡±

    ¡°I have said it before.....¡±

    Qiao Chu was getting rather bothered by this person and his gaze unconsciously seeked the crowd for familiar figures. Besides the ¡°greatest attraction¡± that was Jun Wu Xie, he quickly spotted Hua Yao and the others, his eyes discreetly smiling when he caught sight of them.

    Just as the youths were whispering excitedly among themselves, the disciple from the Pce of me Demons who was in charge of escorting them to the Cloudy Brook Academy came walking over with a stern expression on his face.

    ¡°Quiet.¡± The man saw in a deep voice.

    The youths who were still making a whole lot of noise immediately mped their mouths shut, turning their gazes onto the man with trepidation in their hearts.

    ¡°The things that are supposed to be said, have been told to you clearly by the Elder yesterday and so I will not waste my breath on them. There is just one point that I have to remind all of you about. That person joining the Spirit Jade Pce, I do not want any of you provoking him carelessly, and you are not to go create trouble with him.¡± The man said through narrowed eyes, his tone chill.

    The man¡¯s words, immediately cause the bunch of youths to bepletely stunned upon hearing them.

 Chapter 1527

    Chapter 1527: ¡°Cloudy Brook Academy (4)¡±

    The man¡¯s words, immediately cause the bunch of youths to bepletely stunned upon hearing them.

    Not to provoke Jun Wu? Why? !

    The group of youths stared at the man, stunned and their faces filled with bewilderment.

    Jun Wu Xie had snubbed the Pce of me Demons¡¯ invitation before everyone and based on the Pce of mes Demons¡¯ past way of doing things, shouldn¡¯t they be told to ¡°take good care¡± of Jun Wu properly in the Cloudy Brook Academy? How did it..... suddenly turn out like this?

    The man from the Pce of me Demons did not go on to exin anything and just walked over to the side after saying what he wanted to say in a deep voice.

    The youths were all suddenly confused but they did not dare to ask any further. They just shut their mouths tight as their minds whirled with puzzlement.

    Except for Qiao Chu, who was silentlyughing in his heart.

    [Little Xie plot was really just great!]

    All the youths had gathered outside the Cloudy Brook Academy¡¯s doors for a long time. Although the main doors into the Cloudy Brook Academy were wide open, not a single person dared to enter inside carelessly.

    In the Middle Realm, all kinds of academies had popped up everywhere. Regardless whether it was the Twelve ces or the Nine Temples, the various powers had academies that supported the respective powers and most of their disciples were promoted from those academies that the individual pces supported.

    Academies that were supported by the Twelve Pces and the Nine Temples held great advantages over the moremon academies but one lone academy surpassed all others to be the most unique and most elite establishment for education!

    And that was the Cloudy Brook Academy.

    The Cloudy Brook Academy did not belong to any one power but was intricately linked to the Twelve Pces and the Nine Temples.

    It was situated upon Mount Fu Yao which was the ce that held the densest spirit power throughout the Middle Realm, controlling the entire Mount Fu Yao. From the summit to the foot of the mountain, it all fell under the control of the Cloudy Brook Academy. Besides the days that they opened the mountain to people and the times when the Battle of Spirits Grand Meet was to be held, the ce waspletely closed off to any outsiders from entering. Anyone who dared to trespass into Mount Fu Yao, usually did not return back out. Although the Cloudy Brook Academy was not considered as a force on its own, they held power fearsome enough to have a deterrent effect on people.

    And youths whoe out from the Cloudy Brook Academy were always far more superior to any from other academies.

    Just because the Cloudy Brook Academy had an unwritten rule.

    Anyone who was admitted into the Cloudy Brook Academy would never be allowed to end his cultivation before he satisfies the standards set by the academy. That also meant that from the first day that the youths are admitted into the Cloudy Brook Academy, they would be tied to Cloud Brook Academy indefinitely. Unless their powers met the Cloudy Brook Academy¡¯s standards, they would then be released from the Cloudy Brook Academy to leave. Otherwise, even if they were to die within the academy, they would not be given a chance to leave at all!

    Everytime the Battle of Deities Grand Meet was held, the Twelve Pces and the Nine Temples would send arge batch of youths into the Cloudy Brook Academy. But the number of those who were really able to walk out from the Cloudy Brook Academy were a minority. Some of them had even spent ten years and were still unable to meet with the Cloudy Brook Academy¡¯s standards and were still trapped within the academy.

    Even if the people from the Twelve Pces and the Nine Temples came forth to ask for them, the Cloudy Brook Academy would not pay them any attention.

    People who were sent into the Cloudy Brook Academy would have to follow the academy¡¯s rules!

    It was an academy that was easy to be admitted into, but hard toe out from.

    But it was the route the Twelve Pces and Nine Temples chose to hone and temper their elites.

    All those who were able to sessfully graduate from the Cloudy Brook Academy enjoyed great prospects in the future within their respective pces. With the badge of the Cloudy Brook Academy upon their bodies, they started off on a higher rung than others!

    Although the potential hardship in the Cloudy Brook Academy was well known, the youths who were eager to pursue better prospects for their future still rush and scramble over each to participate in the Battle of Deities Grand Meet, seeking to see the day when they graduated from the Cloudy Brook Academy and they would immediately be shot straight into glory!

 Chapter 1528

    Chapter 1528: ¡°Not That Simple (1)¡±

    The glorious sun hung high in the sky, and not a single person was within the Cloudy Brook Academy¡¯s premises behind its wide open doors. The youths waiting outside were antsy with anticipation but they did not dare say much, but only continued to wait there with the sun high above their heads.

    After a long while. A man came walking slowly out from the main doors of the Cloudy Brook Academy. His appearance immediately caused the youths to get excited once more after having be tired from waiting.

    The man swept his gaze one round over the huge group of youths and when his eyes passed over Jun Wu Xie, they hovered over her for a very brief moment before shifting his gaze away without being noticed. After having surveyed the whole group an entire round, he finally said: ¡°All of you here are intending to be admitted into the Cloudy Brook Academy today. I will not speak much about other things but just one point. All whoe to the Cloudy Brook Academy are not allowed to leave unless they have fulfilled the standards set by the Cloudy Brook Academy. There will be one day of rest and rxation every month but only those who pass the monthly assessment will be allowed to leave the academy to move about freely. I hope this point is clear to all of you. Starting from the moment you all step into the Cloudy Brook Academy, you will all have to adhere to the rules set by the Cloudy Brook Academy and if anyone of you are displeased or find this questionable, you can just leave here now.¡±

    That man¡¯s voice was not loud, but his words were carried clearly into the ears of every single person there.

    The strange rules the Cloudy Brook Academy had were already well known to everyone there and since they havee all the way here, they would naturally not give up on such a chance of a lifetime.

    After waiting for a few moments, the youths gathered outside the main doors of the Cloudy Brook Academy did not see anyone stepping out to leave.

    Having waited for a while, the man then said slowly: ¡°All of you can now follow me inside the academy.¡±

    He turned around Immediately after saying that and the men from the various pces then urged the youths to hurry up and go inside the academy. The youths then gathered together with others from the same pce they were in as they walked inside, with Jun Wu Xie walking by herself at the end of the group, lookingpletely at ease.

    Su Jing Yan stood under a tree just outside the Cloudy Brook Academy as he watched Jun Wu Xie gradually disappearing within the crowd from the back, his face split into the same fox like smile. He then rubbed at his chin and whispered something softly.

    ¡°I am somehow feeling that a great show will being up soon.¡±

    The group of youths were led into the Cloudy Brook Academy, their hearts boiling with excitement, unable to stop their eyes from peering at everything around them.

    The Cloudy Brook Academy sat upon a vast tract ofnd. Instead of saying that it was an academy, it might as well be called a small city. Within the academy, blocks upon blocks of loft units stood stylishly with its simple and minimalistic design. In front of the lofts, quite a number of youths wearing the uniform of the Cloudy Brook Academy came and went, their gazes cold and distant, like they could not be bothered with these youths who had just been admitted, treating the freshmen like they did not exist at all.

    It was quiet and silent within the vast academy and only the sound of shuffling steps reverberated within the ears of the youths. Although their hearts were filled with anxiety and nervousness, they did not dare to speak much in the ce and could only suppress the blood boiling within them as they treaded tentatively step by step behind the man leading them.

    In the end, they were brought toe before a block of lofts, the pure white lofts standing neatly, shoulder to shoulder.

    The man who led the group here stopped before the block and then turned to look at the youths behind him.

    ¡°Now, all of you are to split into smaller groups based on thepetition venue you were in.¡± The man said as he raised a hand and pointed, indicating four separate areas for spirit power, Ring Spirit, medical proficiency and innate gift, the four different categories.

    The youths who had bunched themselves together based on the pces they belonged to were immediately split up be this ssification. After they split up, they gathered themselves into group with theirrades once again, their intentions to form a clique highly obvious.

    At that moment, from inside the loft right in front of them, three men walked out. They then stood themselves before the spirit power, Ring Spirit, and medical proficiency groups.

    ¡°Now that all of you are now in your respective groups, you will then follow the person standing right in front of your team.¡± The man then said.

 Chapter 1529

    Chapter 1529: ¡°Not That Simple (2)¡±

    ¡°Har?¡±

    The man¡¯s words caused a wave of protest to erupt from the groups of youth who had thought that they had been led toe here before the lofts to allocate ces for them to reside in. But..... the situation was not exactly what they had thought it to be.

    ¡°Be snappy about it and stop the nonsense.¡± The man said in a stern tone as his face darkened.

    The different teams were then quickly led away from the ce by the people from the Cloudy Brook Academy.

    The Innate Gift group that Jun Wu Xie was in was led by the man who had been leading them right from the beginning, where they walked out from an exit on the other end, to go onto a wide broadwalk. Disciples of the Cloudy Brook Academy wereing and going quietly,pletely treating these brand new freshmen as if they were invisible.

    After walking for almost half an hour, Jun Wu Xie and her group came to a mountain cave. When several disciples who happened to be passing by saw them, their steps paused slightly, finally showing some reaction.

    Without knowing why, Jun Wu Xie seemed to have detected that the gazes of those disciples had showed traces of pity.

    ¡°Those of the Bone Shifters Tribe go inside here.¡± The man said to the youths behind him as he pointed at the pitch dark cave before him.

    Over twenty youths who were from the Bone Shifters Tribe stared at the pitch ck cave and secretly gulped. A slightly more courageous one among them could not help but ask: ¡°Teacher, may I ask what..... we are supposed to do?¡±

    The man¡¯s brows suddenly creased up and said in a cold voice: ¡°You¡¯ll find out when you go in there.¡±

    The youth from the Bone Shifters Tribe turned pale as he walked hesitantly inside with his otherpanions. As he walked, he continued to look back many times at the rest of the group of youths till all their figures were swallowed up by the darkness and disappeared from sight before everyone there.

    ¡°The rest of you continue walking.¡± The man turned to tell the other youths.

    The group that had just stopped moved forward once again. They had just taken barely more than ten steps when they suddenly heard a ear piercing scream of terrore out from the cave behind them!

    That scream sounded mournfully terrifying which shattered the peaceful tranquility of the Cloudy Brook Academy as they reached their ears, causing the faces of the youths to all turn deathly pale and goosebumps raised up on the bodies of their bodies. The youths wanted to ask what had happened inside there but the man leading them away did not even slow in his steps and just continued his way forward without a care.

    After that they came before another cave and this time, it was the youths from the Witch Doctor race who were ushered inside. The number of people from the Witch Doctor race were much lesser in number and there were only slightly more than ten of them. They looked like they had been frightened by the screams from before as they stood shivering before the cave¡¯s mouth, not daring to take a step inside.

    ¡°If you do not want to go in, all of you can just stay put at this cave¡¯s mouth then.¡± The man said in a cold voice, his tone stern.

    Without even waiting for those youths to open their mouths, the man immediately raised his foot and led the others to continue on their way.

    Next was the Wind Riders race, then the Great Ape race.....

    The youths who were picked out from the Innate Giftpetition were further split up into smaller groups to be dumped inside pitch dark caves one after another. They did not know what would wee them in there and no one exined anything to them, with just one fact ced before them. Either they went in, or remained standing at the cave¡¯s mouth for good.

    Walking the entire way, the team was finally left with the man who led them and Jun Wu Xie alone. After the man sent thest batch of youths out, he stopped walking and turned to look at Jun Wu Xie who had been following behind him.

    ¡°Jun Wu?¡± The man looked at the youth with clean and attractive features before his eyes. If truth was to be told, this little youth¡¯s presence was extremely low. With his short and petite size and his penchant to remain quiet, his expression cold and distant all the way from the beginning, it was highly easy to forget this kid even existed if one did not pay more attention.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded slightly.

    ¡°Spirit Mastery Race?¡± The man continued to ask.

 Chapter 1530

    Chapter 1530: ¡°Not That Simple (3)¡±

    ¡°Spirit Mastery Race?¡± The man went on to ask.

    Jun Wu Xie then nodded at him.

    The man¡¯s stern face came to show a rare moment of perplexity.

    ¡°You are the first person from the Spirit Mastery race that the Cloudy Brook Academy had admitted and we do not have a kind of assessment that is suited for you.¡± The man said as he looked at Jun Wu Xie.

    Assessment?

    Jun Wu Xie thought back about those youths who had been split up into the different tribes and races they were from and those pitch dark caves they had been made to go into. Could all those ces be the tests that were used to assess them?

    What went on inside the Cloudy Brook Academy was very much a secret to many people outside and even for those people who came out from the Cloudy Brook Academy, they never spoke a word about what went on within the walls of the Cloudy Brook Academy. Jun Wu Xie had stayed at the Phoenix Academy and Zephyr Academy before but it was clear that the Cloudy Brook Academy was nothing like those two academies.

    At least, in those two academies, Jun Wu Xie had never heard that anyone who were just barely admitted into them would be shoved straight into a test that assessed them at the moment when everyone was still befuddled about what¡¯s even going on.

    ¡°But, I heard that your Spirit Reinforcement needs you to expend powers from your soul?¡± The man then asked as he looked at Jun Wu Xie to say.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Jun Wu Xie replied.

    ¡°Then, we have a ce that just might be suitable for you.¡± The man said and suddenly turned to walk in a different direction, while Jun Wu Xie just followed behind him.

    The man did not just shove Jun Wu Xie into any old cave but had instead brought her toe before a huge door. Thatrge door look rather old and worn, like it had not been opened for a long time. On both sides of that door, stood two men from the Cloudy Brook Academy. When they saw the man walking over to them, they nodded their heads at each other and the men turned to open up the worn and tattered looking door.

    Behind the door was pitch ck darkness and nothing could be seen as a musty scent that had been sealed up too long wafted out through the opening from inside.

    ¡°This ce was actually prepared for spirit bodies. You will only need toplete one task after going in and you will be considered to have passed.¡± The man said seriously as he looked at Jun Wu Xie. ¡°There are many items scattered upon the floor inside. All you need to do is to put them back onto the shelves and that would do. Knock on the door once you have finished and these two men will check if you havepleted the task. If you¡¯re unable to finish the task, you will have to remain inside. Only afterpleting that will you then be given a dormitory room that belongs to you.¡±

    Pick things up? This mission sounds highly simple but Jun Wu did not fail to notice the tinge of subtlety in the man¡¯s words.

    Prepared for spirit bodies, what kind of ce would it be?

    Things would surely not be as simple as he said.

    Jun Wu Xie did not say anything but just nced at that man before she went on towards therge door and walked inside. The two men immediately closed the door behind her.

    ¡°Teacher Tian Ze, could this kid be that..... Jun Wu?¡± After the door closed, the two men standing guard outside the door could not help but look at the man who brought Jun Wu Xie here, Tian Ze.

    Tian Ze nodded slightly.

    One of the men then said looking rather perplexed: ¡°Isn¡¯t it said that she is from the Spirit Mastery race? Is it really alright to put her in there? This ce is.....¡±

    Tian Ze shook his head and said: ¡°It¡¯s the Lord¡¯s idea.¡±

    Upon hearing the word ¡°Lord¡±, the expressions of the two men showed traces of bewilderment but they did not dare question any further but just threw each other a nce.

    ¡°The two of you stand watch here and if any problem crops up, juste look for me. If nothing happens, just leave him be.¡± Tian Ze told the two guards.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Tian Ze then nodded in satisfaction and his face was stern as he left. However.....

    After turning his back, Tian Ze¡¯s face was looking rather unsure.

    [Will it really be fine?]

 Chapter 1531

    Chapter 1531: ¡°Strange Room (1)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie went into the room and at the moment the room¡¯s door was shut, the initially pitch dark room was suddenly lit up by several balls of mes.

    At the four corners of the room, the was an oilmp hanging down. The firelight flickered, and it was not known how it was lit as the firelight gradually illuminated everything within the room.

    The room in its entirety was not thatrge and upon three faces of the walls, rows of wooden shelves were erected. The top of every single shelf was filled with a thickyer of dust, and sat there empty and void.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s gaze then fell to the floor. Upon the wooden floor, was a messy scatter of crystal balls that were about the size of a palm. It could be due to the fact that nobody hade here before but it could be seen that the crystal balls were shrouded with dust as well.

    From what the eye could see, the crystal balls lying in a careless scatter on the floor looked to number several tens, in no decipherable pattern, andy all over the ce.

    ¡°Meow.¡± The little ck cat manifested upon Jun Wu Xie¡¯s shoulder. It swished its furry tail and looked at the crystal balls upon the floor. It blinked its eyes and then leapt off from Jun Wu Xie¡¯s shoulder toe beside a crystal ball to sniff at it cautiously.

    ¡°I am not able to tell what kind of things these are.¡± The little ck cat said as it turned to look at Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°I¡¯ll just do as I¡¯m told.¡± Jun Wu Xie said expressionlessly, epting that the Cloudy Brook Academy had its own way of doing things. Jun Wu Xie had stayed in two academies before and she had acknowledged Yan Bu Gui as her Master in the Phoenix Academy. Though Yan Bu Gui did not teach her much, he gave her the Water from Heaven¡¯s Spring to cultivate the Imperial Snow Lotus. When she had been in the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb, she had managed to gather all the herbs and she concocted the elixir for Yan Bu Gui that would remedy the aches and pain afflicting his body.

    And in the Zephyr Academy, besides having learnt the Spirit Healing Technique from Gu Li Sheng, she did not have anything else she could pick up.

    And without knowing the reason why, she somehow felt that her trip here to the Cloudy Brook Academy this time might just let her gain quite a lot from it.

    Immediately upon saying that, Jun Wu Xie bent her back to go pick up the crystal ball just beside her foot, but then a rather queer scene suddenly unfolded before her eyes!

    Her long slim fingers passed right through the dust covered crystal ball, her fingers not feeling the slightest sensation of having touched anything!

    What was happening here?

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes shed with surprise. She attempted to touch the crystal ball another time, but the result was still the same.

    Her hand once again passed through it like it was just an illusion, going right through the middle of the crystal ball.

    The crystal bally there so obviously before her eyes! Why was she not able to touch it? Puzzlement rose within Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mind.

    Could it be, an illusion?

    The little ck cat looked at strange phenomenon Jun Wu Xie had encountered and it could not help itself but to reach its paw out to touch the crystal ball before it.

    The paw of the little ck cat pushed it slightly and the crystal ball immediately rolled forward continuously from the force.

    The little ck cat¡¯s eyes then stared in surprise.

    ¡°Eh? ? ?¡±

    It had actually touched it!

    The little ck cat raised its own paw and stared at it in disbelief. Traces of dust had even stuck themselves upon the fur of its paw, obvious that it had rubbed onto its paw when it had touched the crystal ball earlier!

    ¡°I..... I touched it? ?¡± The little ck cat found it incredulous to believe itself as it stared at the dust stuck upon its paw before turning to look at Jun Wu Xie.

    What was happening? Jun Wu Xie was not able to touch the crystal ball but the little ck cat had been able to touch it so easily?

    ¡°Shall I..... try it on this one?¡± The little ck cat asked as it looked at Jun Wu Xie with a rather bewildered expression. It swung its tail around and went over to the crystal ball by Jun Wu Xie¡¯s feet to move its paw forward a little.

    ¡®Gororo.....¡¯

    The crystal ball rolled over the wooden floor, a deep sound that rang out clearly.

    ¡°.....¡± The little ck cat was rather stunned.

    The problemy not in the ball!

 Chapter 1532

    Chapter 1532: ¡°Strange Room (2)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie stared at the crystal ball that was rolling further away through narrowed eyes. She attempted to touch it one more time but the result was the same, where she was unable to touch it.

    Jun Wu Xie then recalled the words Tian Ze had said before she came into the room.

    This room had originally been prepared for spirit bodies.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s gaze then slowly shifted onto those crystal balls.

    She was unable to touch these crystal balls but the little ck cat could. It was possible that these crystal balls could only be touched by spirit bodies.

    The Spirit Mastery race that Jun Wu Xie presented to people out there possesses power of the soul and that Spirit Reinforcement uses that very power. But at this very moment, Jun Wu Xie was suddenly feeling..... that she might have dug a hole for herself with her own words.

    For her to ce all these crystal balls onto the shelves, she would need to have the power of the soul.

    Jun Wu Xie took a deep breath and slowly concentrated spirit power into her hands. Based on the method used in Spirit Healing Technique, she slowly transformed the spirit powers into the power of the soul bit by bit. When Gu Li Sheng had used this method in the past, Jun Wu Xie had felt that was a waste of spirit powers and would never have thought that she would put it to use one day.....

    With her hands covered in the powers of the soul, Jun Wu Xie approached the crystal balls once more. She reached out her hands and moved them slowly towards a crystal ball. This time, she finally touched the crystal ball!

    But in the very instant that her fingers just touched the crystal ball, she felt a strong suction force that quickly sucked away the power of the soul she shrouded her hands with!

    At the same moment that the power of the soul disappeared, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s fingers immediately passed through the crystal ball.

    ¡°.....¡± Jun Wu Xie looked at her fingers that had gone through the crystal ball, her eyes filled with puzzlement.

    These crystal balls were not only things that spirit bodies were able to touch, but what was more terrifying about them was that they sucked away powers from the soul!

    If it was just a spirit body, it might not feel that obvious. Afterall, a spirit body itself was the source for powers of the soul. Soul power in a spirit body was just like spirit powers in a human body, where it would not be that greatly felt when it was absorbed by the crystal ball.

    But the power of the soul on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hands had taken arge amount of spirit power to be transformed and she would not be able to hold out for such a long time as the task would require.

    For her to pick up so many crystal balls one by one and to put them onto the shelves, Jun Wu Xie would have to constantly transform her spirit power into power of the soul and that would be an extremely high spirit power consuming process.

    ¡°What kind of a darned ce is this!¡± The little ck cat wailed, smacking the crystal balls away in frustration.

    Jun Wu Xie did not say anything but just stood there silently to stare at both her hands. She transformed her spirit power one more time and then attempted to pick up a crystal ball again.

    In the instant she touched the crystal ball, Jun Wu Xie felt the power of the soul she had transformed being sucked away at an extremely high speed. In order to maintain the power of the soul on her hands, she quickly transformed more of her spirit powers.

    From the moment her fingers touched the crystal ball till when she picked it up, the spirit powers Jun Wu Xie expended was no less than the amount she would have used after experiencing a big battle. Fortunately she had already attained the fourth stage of the Purple Spirit or she would not be able tost even picking up a single crystal ball.

    Jun Wu Xie did not dare to rx even a moment and the moment she picked the crystal ball up, she immediately walked towards a shelf at the side and put the crystal ball in her hand upon the shelf.

    It was just some short moments, but the kind of drain it took out of her spirit powers were highly just terrifying.

    ncing around the room and seeing the scatter of crystal balls all over the floor, it could be seen how huge a task stood before Jun Wu Xie.

    Just how much spirit power would she need to expend before she would be able to put them all up upon the shelves one by one?

 Chapter 1533

    Chapter 1533: ¡°Strange Room (3)¡±

    Just how much spirit power would she need to expend before she would be able to put them all up upon the shelves one by one?

    The little ck cat thought of transforming into the ck beast to help Jun Wu Xie put all the crystal balls back but it was stopped by Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± Jun Wu Xie said as she went to pick up another crystal ball.

    Aftering to Mount Fu Yao, she had not had much opportunities to use her spirit powers and she understood that in order for her to speed up the growth of her spirit powers, she would need to drain out her spirit powerspletely in order to push herself to even further limits.

    And this ce, gave her just such an opportunity.

    When the little ck cat saw that Jun Wu Xie was being so stubborn, it could do nothing but just retreat away to the side and watch silently as Jun Wu Xie went on to put the crystal balls upon the shelves.

    With her spirit powers being drained constantly, after Jun Wu Xie ced ten crystal balls back, she felt that all her spirit powers had beenpletely depleted.

    The increased drain on spirit powers after it had been transformed into power of the soul was in folds and just merely touching those crystal balls would have those crystal balls absorbing her power of the soul maniacally!

    After Jun Wu Xie¡¯s spirit powers had beenpletely depleted, she then sat down to meditate while she rested.

    Fortunately there wasn¡¯t anyone else in the room besides her and the little ck cat. She could then take out the basin with the Snow Lotus and use the Imperial Snow Lotus to quickly recover her spirit powers.

    Up on Mount Fu Yao, the air was filled with spirit energy. Although Jun Wu Xie was not able to absorb them directly, she was able to use the Imperial Snow Lotus to transfer the spirit energies for her use.

    If not for the fact that Mount Fu Yao had nock of spirit energy, even with the Imperial Snow Lotus, it would not be possible for Jun Wu Xie to recover her spirit powers within a short period of time.

    Afterall, her spirit powers had already reached the fourth stage of the Purple Spirit and the vast amount of spirit powers the recovery entailed was not something the average person would be able to imagine!

    After her spirit powers were restored, Jun Wu Xie began to continue on her mission.

    Time after time, her spirit powers were drained dry, and one time after another, she sat down to meditate while she cultivated.

    The spirit powers in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body was consumed and restored in cycles, repeatedly pushing at her limits.

    By the time Jun Wu Xie put thest crystal ball upon the shelf, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face was already rather pale. Crystalline beads of perspiration flowed down from her forehead, to drip onto the wooden floor, wetting a good part of it.

    Having her spirit powers repeatedly drained and restored, besides making her feel utterly exhausted, gave her a subtle and strange feeling.

    The spirit powers within her body seem to feel different from before, but as for what it actually was, she was not able to put into words.

    She just felt that the spirit power felt somewhat denser.

    But that was not an effect that could be brought on by an increase in spirit powers.

    Jun Wu Xie did not know how long had passed as time continued to flow by. After ascertaining that she had not missed out any of the crystal balls in the room, she sent the little ck cat into her and turned to walk towards the tightly shut door.

    ¡®Creak.¡¯

    Therge and heavy door was slowly pushed open. With her face pale, Jun Wu Xie walked out from the room.

    The two men who stood guard outside the door were taken aback with shock a moment when they saw Jun Wu Xie, staring at her pale countenance with eyes that were looking slightly nervous.

    ¡°I¡¯ve finished it.¡± Jun Wu Xie said slowly. Although her body was thoroughly exhausted, she still kept her back ramrod straight.

    The two men looked at Jun Wu Xie and did not say anything but just had one of them going in to check the room one round. After making sure that all the crystal balls in the room had been ced up upon the shelves, they acknowledged that Jun Wu Xie hadpleted her task.

    ¡°This is the key to your room.¡± One of the men said as he ced the key they had prepared before into Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hand, and told her the location of her dormitory room.

 Chapter 1534

    Chapter 1534: ¡°An entric Academy (1)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s dormitory room was among the rows of lofts that Tian Ze had brought them to before in the beginning and was on the third level.

    When Jun Wu Xie came to the front of the loft building, she coincidentally encountered a familiar figure walking over from the other side.

    ¡°Ha..... Little Xie.....¡± Qiao Chu began to say, looking aplete wreck as he gazed at Jun Wu Xie. His always straight and tall body at that moment looking a little bent over. He raised up a hand to wave at Jun Wu Xie, the expression on his face one of unspeakable bitterness.

    ¡°I had thought that I was going to die.....¡± Qiao Chu said with a mournful face, almost about to burst into tears.

    Tian Ze had temporarily split them all up to make them all suffer the trials of the entry assessments of the Cloudy Brook Academy. Only those who passed the tests would be officially considered as a disciple of the Cloudy Brook Academy, and would be assigned a dormitory room.

    Based on their different abilities and their areas of expertise, the tests they were made to undergo werepletely different.

    Jun Wu Xie had experienced it and she knew the entry assessment of the Cloudy Brook Academy was not as simple as was thought. Now that she saw the highly haggard state that Qiao Chu was in, she knew that he must have suffered quite a bit as well.

    The test given to the Spirit Mastery race was targeted at the drain upon the power of the soul and targeted against these youths who hade from the spirit powerpetition with strong powerful spirit powers, what weed them would surely be a test that drained their spirit powers.

    ¡°Ow ow! I can¡¯t! Little Xie, can you prop me up a little here?¡± Qiao Chu wanted to straighten his back but the his sore and aching back did not allow him to and he could only lift his eyes up to look pitifully at Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie stared at Qiao Chu silently, and slowly stretched a hand out.

    As if he was grasping at a life saving de of grass, Qiao Chu held onto Jun Wu Xie¡¯s arm.

    ¡°This academy ispletely just like Hell itself! Damn it! Everyone of those teachers are just like demons and monsters from there, tormenting all of us mercilessly.¡± Qiao Chu continued to grumble painfully. He was already at the Purple Spirit¡¯s third stage and was far beyond the other youths who were admitted into the academy with him. But even so, the academy¡¯s orientation assessment had already torn off ayer of his skin.

    It could well be imagined just how much more torturous it must have been for those youths.

    Qiao Chu told Jun Wu Xie where his own room was and coincidentally, he was on the same level as Jun Wu Xie, just a few doors away.

    Jun Wu Xie then helped Qiao Chu up the stairs.

    ording to what Qiao Chu said, the test they were assigned to was based on the strength of their spirit powers. Rong Ruo and Hua Yao were with him and they came here slightly earlier than him but their rooms were not together with Jun Wu Xie and him.

    After sending Qiao Chu back to his room, Jun Wu Xie went to her own room.

    Qiao Chu had initially wanted to grumble a bit more about his test. However, the moment he fell on his bed, sleepiness fell over him like the sky had fallen, crushing even the strength in his mouth which gave him no choice but to give up on that idea.

    Although the entry assessment test into the Cloudy Brook Academy was disgustingly torturous, the conditions of the aodations weren¡¯t too shabby.

    All necessities were fitted up inside and the rooms were rather spacious. From the windows of the rooms, one could see the view outside.

    Jun Wu Xie sat inside the room for a while and sleep began to rise within her. Shey back on the bed and fell into a deep sleep.

    What Jun Wu Xie did not realize was that in this test that she took, she had taken three whole days.

    Butpared to the other people, the time Jun Wu Xie took was already considered to be rather short.

    By the time Jun Wu Xie woke up from her sleep, there wasn¡¯t even ten people who had returned to the lofts. In fact Fan Zhuo and the others had reached this ce earlier but after they came here, they barely said a few words before they scrambled back to their rooms to snore loudly in sleep and from the way that they looked, they had been tormented quite a bit as well.

 Chapter 1535

    Chapter 1535: ¡°An entric Academy (2)¡±

    And in the week after that, the youths who managed to pass the test numbered only ten or twenty of them daily. The huge loft buildings stood more than half empty and arge part of the youths were still struggling with the assessment.

    And for those youths who had passed the trial, they were left to rot within the dormitory, with no one even bothering whether they lived or died.

    Not even a single person came to ask about them at all.

    Qiao Chu and the others had wanted to use this period of time for thepanions to gather together for a discussion but in the end, the Heavens did not grant them that wish.

    All those youths who had passed the assessment trial had then begun seeking to form their cliques!

    Qiao Chu and the otherpanions had not held themselves back at thepetition and they had all won glorious and dazzling victories, to the extent that the five of them had be highly influential people in the individual pces they were in. The other youths had just rested themselves when they immediately went running to thepanions to try to win their favour.

    The fact that thepanions knew each other was to be kept secret from other people. In order to not expose their identities, they could only pretend to not know each other.

    Even if they met each other outside, they had to pretend to put on a look of mutual disgust.

    In stark contrast to Qiao Chu and the otherpanions where they were crowded around with people, Jun Wu Xie was always alone by herself from the start to the end.

    Although all the youths had already received instructions from the various pces before they came into the Cloudy Brook Academy that told them that they were not to provoke Jun Wu Xie, many of the youths still held a grudge in their hearts against her for what happened before.

    But among all of them, there were still quite a number of ¡°smart people¡±.

    Jun Wu Xie did not go out much but usually remained inside her room to observe the changes that hade over her spirit power.

    After that day she had undergone the trial that the Cloudy Brook Academy had set for her, she detected that the changes to her spirit power had be more and more obvious. Her originally pure purple coloured spirit powers had for some unknown reason be mixed with some glittery specks, like stars had been infused into her spirit powers. When her spirit powers was showing, the purple coloured spirit glow would also be filled with glittery light specks.

    Jun Wu Xie had never seen such a phenomenon. She had also asked Ye Sha and Ye Gu about it but the two of them had also been bewildered, not knowing in the slightest what could be happening.

    Jun Wu Xie stared at the light specks infused within her spirit power and an image of Jun Wu Yao suddenly rose within her heart.

    Ever since she hade to the Middle Realm, she had broken off contact with Jun Wu Yao, and this parting was not the same as those in the past.

    Before this, no matter where Jun Wu Yao went, Jun Wu Xie knew that they were both still treading upon the samends. But this time, Jun Wu Yao was in the Lower Realm while she, was in the Middle Realm.

    ¡°If he was here, he might just know what is happening here.¡± Jun Wu Xie whispered softly to herself, not knowing whether the mysterious unknown that she was faced with that made her remember the omniscient Jun Wu Yao, or that she had really missed him.

    Ye Sha stayed within the shadows as he looked at Jun Wu Xie looking like that, and he could not help but sigh. Ye Gu on the other hand could not really understand the situation and he was rather taken aback.

    Just as Jun Wu Xie was deep in thought, someone suddenly knocked upon her door.

    Jun Wu Xie immediately dispersed the spirit power upon her and pulled out an elixir from within her Cosmos Sack to swallow it down her throat.

    She had cultivated that elixir back in the Lower Realm which enabled her to hide the level of her spirit powers for a period of time, giving others the illusion that she was a person with weak spirit powers.

    Jun Wu Xie did not intend to reveal her spirit powers before others and hence, when the Battle of Deities Grand Meet had started, she had been taking the elixir regrly.

    Jun Wu Xie then went to the door to open it.

    Outside the door, a sweet and charming young girl and a handsome looking youth were standing before it.

 Chapter 1536

    Chapter 1536: ¡°An entric Academy (3)¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re Jun Wu right? I saw that you did not even step out from your room much these few days and I happened to have some food and I thought to bring it over to you.¡± The sweet and charming girl said with her eyes narrowed with smiles as she looked at Jun Wu Xie while waving a lunch box in her hand.

    Jun Wu Xie stared coldly at the young girl who had so suddenlye here and was being so friendly. Jun Wu Xie remembered having seen this young girl before, she seemed to have been picked by the Blood Fiend Pce. When they were just being admitted into the academy, she had been standing together with the disciples of the Blood Fiend Pce.

    The Blood Fiend Pce held power almost equal to the Pce of me Demons with the me Demons Pce just a slight notch more superior in might. But after having lost two of their Elders, that slight superiority had been caught up with by the Blood Fiend Pce.

    If it was said one was to find the two most powerful pces among the Twelve Pces, it would then only be the me Demons Pce and the Blood Fiend Pce.

    If Jun Wu Xie remembered it correctly, Gu Ying from the time back at the Zephyr Academy had been sent by the Blood Fiend Pce.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s chilly demeanor did not seem to have affected the young girl at all as the smile on the young girl¡¯s face did not change in the slightest when she went on to say with great familiarity: ¡°The people from the Cloudy Brook Academy don¡¯t seem like they would be bothering with us these few days. I heard that before everyone passes the test, we will have to be self sufficient. Coincidentally, I am staying on this same level just right opposite you and it might just be fate for us to meet. My name is Gu Xin Yan and you should just ept the food or you¡¯re going to go hungry.¡±

    Gu Xin Yan¡¯s countenance was highly charming and her smile pure and beautiful which made people warm up to her easily. Without knowing exactly why, when Jun Wu Xie saw Gu Xin Yan¡¯s pure smile, she suddenly thought of Qu Ling Yue in the past.

    In the past, Qu Ling Yue had been just as pure and innocent when she smiled, like she hadn¡¯t a single worry on her mind or was troubled in anyway.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s gaze hovered over Gu Xin Yan¡¯s face for awhile before she turned her eyes away and said softly: ¡°No need.¡±

    Gu Xin Yan wasn¡¯t about to give up as she said: ¡°Look at this thin body of yours. It would be really bad if you go hungry for too long. The Cloudy Brook Academy is not any ordinary academy. For you to be able to cultivate properly here, it wouldn¡¯t do to not have a strong body.¡±

    As she said that, Gu Xin Yan went on to stuff the box of food into Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hand and then immediately retreated a few steps while waving her hand, not even giving Jun Wu Xie an opportunity to reject.

    ¡°You eat that first. And if that¡¯s not enough, I¡¯ll bring over more for you next time. I¡¯ll be going now.¡± After saying that, Gu Xin Yan did not even turn her head around when she left and the youth who had been with her followed right behind her.

    That youth had not said a single word from the start till the end, his face coldly handsome looking and the gaze within his gaze when he left not very friendly.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at the food container that had been forced into her hands. Her brows creased up slightly but in the end, she did not throw it away. She brought it into her room and then closed the door behind her.

    Gu Xin Yan who had not gone too far away yet turned her head when she heard the door close to see that the space before Jun Wu Xie¡¯s room door waspletely empty and a smile came unconsciously into her eyes.

    ¡°Xin Yan, why are you being that nice to that kid? Can¡¯t you see that he doesn¡¯t reciprocate your kind intentions in the slightest?¡± The handsomed said with his brows furrowed together, his heart filled with frustration when he saw the smile within Gu Xin Yan¡¯s eyes.

    Gu Xin Yan then turned her back and looked at the highly displeased youth.

    ¡°Whether he appreciates my kindness, is not important. Hao Yu, when can that brain of yours be a little smarter? If you continue to be so dense, then while we are here in the Cloudy Brook Academy, you can go your own way and I¡¯ll go mine. We will then have nothing to do with each other.¡± The smile on Gu Xin Yan¡¯s face faded away, as she looked at Lin Hao Yu with a rather exasperated gaze.

    Lin Hao Yu opened his mouth and looked at Gu Xin Yan whose face was showing displeasure, suddenly feeling like he was at a loss for words.

 Chapter 1537

    Chapter 1537: ¡°An entric Academy (4)¡±

    ¡°That was not what I meant. I just feel that..... that kid is just being too rude. You were being so kind to deliver food right to his door and not to mention that he did not even say a words of thanks, he even showed you that cold and distant face. Does he even know who he was showing that face to?¡± Lin Hao Yu did not dare to offend Gu Xin Rui and make her unhappy, hence he could only tactfully express his displeasure towards Jun Wu Xie.

    Instead, Gu Xin Yan sneered with a coldugh of disdain: ¡°What do you know. The one and only person from the Spirit Mastery race in the entire Middle Realm, the one lone person who knows Spirit Reinforcement, and also the only one person throughout the entire history of the Battle of Deities Grand Meet to have received invitations from all Twelve Pces. And you think that Jun Wu is just an average character?¡±

    Lin Hao Yu¡¯s lips stiffened. ¡°So what? Even if he is unique and one of a kind, he has eyes like everyone else but he does not see! He rejected the invitations from all the Twelve Pces and epted the Spirit Jade Pce instead, doesn¡¯t that just show he¡¯s an idiot? Who doesn¡¯t know under these Heavens, the Spirit Jade Pce exist but in name now, so which moron would decide to choose the Spirit Jade Pce?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not important what Jun Wu chose before this. Don¡¯t you see?¡± Gu Xin Yan said impatiently. ¡°So what if he had chosen the Spirit Jade Pce beforeing into the Cloudy Brook Academy? What¡¯s more important is which pce he will choose when he leaves the Cloudy Brook Academy.¡±

    Gu Xin Yan¡¯s words caused Lin Hao Yu to be startled in shock.

    ¡°Xin Yan, could you be.....¡±

    Gu Xin Yanughed lightly. ¡°Spirit Mastery race and Spirit Reinforcement. These are things that no other pce had possessed before. Now that the me Demons Pce has just lost two of their Elders, it is now the best time for the Blood Fiend Pce to rise up. As the daughter of the Blood Fiend Pce¡¯s Pce Lord, I must naturally share my father¡¯s burden.¡±

    Gu Xin Yan¡¯s identity was different from other people. She was from the Blood Fiend Pce and she had her own set of motives when she came to take part in the Battle of Deities Grand Meet

    Lin Hao Yu looked at Gu Xin Yan and he nodded his head slightly.

    ¡°Alright. It will be best if you understand now. You better not drag me down in theing days ahead.¡± Gu Xin Yan said when he saw that Lin Hao Yu had understood what her intentions were and she smiled in satisfaction as she waved for Lin Hao Yu to leave together with her.

    When Jun Wu Xie went back to her room, she ced the box of food that Gu Xin Yan had given to her in a corner of the room, having no intentions to open it at all.

    What Gu Xin Yan was nning, was clear to Jun Wu Xie.

    The moment she walked herself into the Twelve Pces¡¯ line of sight, she had already thrown out her lure. What Gu Xin Yan wanted from her, Jun Wu Xie knew, but she had no intentions of bothering with it.

    But there was one point that made Jun Wu Xie take notice.

    ¡°Gu Xin Yan, Gu Ying.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes narrowed. She had not missed this seemingly coincidental detail.

    Gu Xin Yan and Gu Ying had the same surname and in the Blood Fiend Pce, people who carried the surname Gu was few and rare between. Only the bloodline of their Pce Lord were given that honour.

    If Jun Wu Xie¡¯s guess was not wrong, then whether it was Gu Xin Yan or it was Gu Ying who had previously appeared within the Zephyr Academy, both of them must be rted to the Blood Fiend Pce Lord in some way. But the looks of Gu Xin Yan and Gu Ying were not at all alike or they could highly possibly be siblings.

    Jun Wu Xie sat at the table as she stared at the box of food she had disposed off in the corner.

    No matter how much Gu Xin Yan¡¯s smile had resembled Qu Ling Yue¡¯s, the scheming look in her eyes could not be hidden.

    But since people from the Blood Fiend Pce already could not hold themselves back and had begun to make a move, why should she not just go with the flow?

    Here in the Cloudy Brook Academy, she had thought that she would not be able to hit out at the Twelve Pces. But what she could see now, it would not be entirely impossible.

    ¡°Gu Xin Yan.¡± Jun Wu Xie rested her chin in the palm of her hand, and the corners of her mouth arced up into a faint smile.

    When scheming against others, one had to be careful that they do not fall into other people¡¯s scheme as well.

 Chapter 1538

    Chapter 1538: ¡°Poison in the Academy (1)¡±

    In the few days that came after, another batch of people continued toe in session. The state those youths were in when they arrived were much worse than before.

    ording to what Qiao Chu and the others had experienced, during their trials, the Cloudy Brook Academy had only provided them with a little bit of water and some elixirs. Those elixirs ensured that they would not starve to death during the trials and that was it. Although their bodies would not fall into exhaustion from hunger, but the hunger pangs would still torture them mercilessly from their craving for solid food.

    Theter the youths came in, the more pallid and sallow looking they were. Jun Wu Xie watched the youthsing in from her window and saw that they were even finding it very hard to walk, with quite a number of them even crawling wretchedly upon the ground as they came in.

    Seeing every single one of them in their highly crumpled and dirty clothes, their faces haggard and pale, they looked every inch like beggars, which was really unimaginable in such a prestigious academy.

    In terms of strictness and how harsh the youths were treated, no one else woulde close to the Cloudy Brook Academy throughout the world.

    It was only after forty over days that all the youths who had been admitted into the Cloudy Brook Academy returned. Many of them fell gravely ill after they came back and theyid upon their beds almost half dead. But the Cloudy Brook Academy did not leave those youths to their own devices but summoned arge number of physicians to provide treatment for them.

    After being tormented for almost two whole months, the initiation trials of the Cloudy Brook Academy finally came to an end. No other person would be able to imagine just what kind of a concept an academy held that just its initiation alone would span out over two months¡¯ time.

    But it was said that it had not taken that long this time round. There was a year where several of the youths who had been newly admitted possessed only mediocre abilities and they had taken an entire half year just to get through the trials, holding back the entire batch of disciples. Those youths had roamed and loafed about for half a year¡¯s time before they were finally able to free themselves from those painful days.

    In these two months, the youths who hade back early idled around with nothing to do. They wanted to walked about in the Cloudy Brook Academy but they were not allowed to. Besides wandering around within the vicinity of the lofts daily, they went around seeking to form their own cliques, which allowed them to sessfully gather up in gangs before their real academy life even began.

    Only Jun Wu Xie alone was quietly alone from the start till the end, seldom stepping out past her door.

    Gu Xin Yan frequently went to disturb Jun Wu Xie within those two months, asionally delivering some food to her. It was not known where she got them from but it seems like she had nock of anything.

    As the Young Miss of the Blood Fiend Pce, Gu Xin Yan did not need to pander to anyone within the Cloudy Brook Academy and all those disciples picked out by the Blood Fiend Pce would gather and ingratiate themselves around her on their own ord. Even those who hade to the Cloudy Brook Academy earlier and still had not passed their graduation tests from the Blood Fiend Pce would alsoe to wait upon the Young Miss Gu, and it was guessed that most of her things hade from those seniors who had brought them in as gifts.

    Gu Xin Yan had her needs catered to by the youths from the Blood Fiend Pce like the moon being carried by a mass of stars. There was no need for her to be snubbed by anyone but it just so happened that she liked to go seek Jun Wu Xie out, which led the other disciples from the Blood Fiend Pce to know about Jun Wu Xie as well. But they could not understand the reason why Gu Xin Yan would treat Jun Wu Xie so well.

    Jun Wu Xie was always silent and did not speak much. Even when Young Miss Gu went to approach her personally, the kid still would not say more than a few measly words. That made all the youths who were all fighting so hard to win Gu Xin Yan¡¯s favour feel jealous and displeased, wishing that they could take that little kid¡¯s ce.

    The two months of initiation was finally over and after this, the youths would have to immerse themselves into cultivation properly.

 Chapter 1539

    Chapter 1539: ¡°Poison in the Academy (2)¡±

    The Cloudy Brook Academy was split into four faculties. Namely spirit power, Ring Spirit, Healer and Innate Gift, like the categories in the Battle of Spirits Grand Meet. Besides the content designed for each individual faculty, there was alsobined content that worked on the foundation that was carried out by all the disciples together.

    All faculties had the same uniforms and only the name tags that they wore before their chests were different.

    Jun Wu Xie was naturally put in the Innate Gift faculty and in the Cloudy Brook Academy, the Innate Gift faculty had the least number of people, but they had the mostplicated types of disciples. In this faculty, they were further split up into many races where the sses were taught ording to their respective race.

    And when it came to Jun Wu Xie.....

    Things became a little awkward.

    ¡°My Lord, what do we do with Jun Wu? Where do we put her?¡± Tian Ze asked as he stood within the little old man¡¯s study, his face looking highly mournful.

    The other youths had all been segregated into their respective ces and they all had their own ces to go to for their formal learning. But only Jun Wu Xie was left in exceptional circumstances and her situation still had not been resolved.

    Jun Wu Xie was from the ¡°Spirit Mastery race¡±, the one and only person from the Spirit Mastery race throughout the entire Middle Realm. Without even needing to talk about anyone else that was from the same race, the Cloudy Brook Academy did not even know what were the special characteristics of the Spirit Mastery race, what aspects they needed to cultivate upon, and who would be able to instruct her.

    When the other youths were all scrambling to find their own ces to practice their cultivation, Jun Wu Xie still continued to sit within her dormitory without any arrangements having been made for her.

    The little old man sat behind his desk and rubbed at his chin as he stared at the highly aggrieved Tian Ze and his eyes then turned.

    ¡°Has there been any reaction from Jun Wu throughout this period?¡±

    Tian Ze shook his head.

    The little old man then said: ¡°Those little scoundrels have already been forming themselves into their own cliques. That kid Jun Wu is neither from any of the Twelve Pces nor is she from any of the moremon races. Being sidelined and ostracised everyday and he has not shown any reaction?¡±

    The other youths were either mixing with people who were from the same pce as they were or gathered together with others of the same race or tribe.

    But Jun Wu Xie was an enigma on her own no matter which way you looked at it.

    Spirit Jade Pce?

    Just her alone!

    Spirit Mastery race?

    Just her alone as well!

    She wouldn¡¯t be able to find anymon ground to join any cliques anywhere.

    Tian Ze shook his head. That was a point that he wanted to praise Jun Wu highly about. ¡°Jun Wu had not shown any reaction and most of the time, he does not even step out from his room, like he has just locked himself inside his own room to practice his cultivation and there really isn¡¯t anything toin about him. But Gu Xin Yan from the Blood Fiend Pce would often go seek him out but that kid did not seem to have any intentions of furthering their rtionship and had always reacted to her in a half hearted fashion.¡±

    Jun Wu was still rather young and youths at that age were most easily influenced by her surroundings. Especially when they were isted in such arge group. If it had been an average youth, they might grow to be resentful but Jun Wu looked like he had not noticed any of it. Sometime, Tian Ze would even hide himself in the shadows to observe and he felt that Jun Wu was a little too calm. For him to live alone and isted for two whole months and it was when the other youths were all forming their own cliques, didn¡¯t the kid feel strange at all?

    The little old man¡¯s face was showing a smile of admiration as he said: ¡°This kid had a rather good temperament and it¡¯s not something someone his age should be able to possess. I think we¡¯ll do it this way. Our academy had never had anyone from the Spirit Mastery race before and this is the first one. We do not know that we might see another one from the Spirit Mastery race appear here again and this is a good time for us to use this kid to familiarize ourselves with the Spirit Mastery race. Just go down and tell the kid to go to the Waning Moon Chambers in the east wing today.¡±

    Tian Ze¡¯s face suddenly showed an expression of shock. He stared incredulously at the little old man.....

    ¡°Waning Moon Chambers? ? !¡±

 Chapter 1540

    Chapter 1540: ¡°Poison in the Academy (3)¡±

    ¡°Waning Moon Chambers? ? !¡±

    ¡°My Lord! You¡¯ve got to be kidding right?¡± Tian Ze was a little flustered.

    [Letting Jun Wu go to the Waning Moon Chambers, wouldn¡¯t that be letting..... that person teach her?]

    The little old man arched up an eyebrow. ¡°What? You don¡¯t think it¡¯s appropriate?¡±

    Tian Ze face twisted up mournfully. [Appropriate? Of course it¡¯s inappropriate!]

    [That person is the scourge of the Cloudy Brook Academy! Leaving Jun Wu in the hands of that person, this..... how could any goode out of that? Had he really gotten it all wrong all this while? The Lord had not been showing Jun Wu special favour all this while but had wanted the kid killed?]

    ¡°But that person¡¯s temperament.....¡± Tian Ze was feeling a little worried. He felt that Jun Wu Xie was a rather good kid. Did not talk much and had a steady character. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he didn¡¯t know how to teach the kid, he would have taken him under his wing. He was such a obedient and nice kid, how could the Lord be so hard hearted!

    The little old man waved his hand dismissively. ¡°You do not need to bother yourself so much about it. Throughout the entire Cloudy Brook Academy, the only one capable of teaching Jun Wu can only be her. Just have Jun Wu sent over there.¡±

    Tian Ze still wanted to fight for Jun Wu Xie but the little old man had already steeled his heart and he wanted Jun Wu Xie pushed into the fire. No matter what Tian Ze said, he refused to change his mind and Tian Ze had no choice but toe out from the study with a highly sorrowful face.

    Left with no other choice, Tian Ze made his way to go find Jun Wu Xie, and told Jun Wu Xie to make her way to the Waning Moon Chambers as the little old man had instructed.

    When Tian Ze went to speak to Jun Wu Xie, Gu Xin Yan had coincidentally alsoe to find Jun Wu Xie to maintain a regr presence. With her tiny beautiful face filled with smiles, she stood on one side till Tian Ze left. Gu Xin Yan then suddenly took a step forward to stop Jun Wu Xie from going back into her room.

    ¡°Jun Wu, are you really going to the Waning Moon Chambers?¡± Gu Xin Yan asked, her face looking rather conflicted.

    Jun Wu Xie looking in puzzlement at Gu Xin Yan. Gu Xin Yan was rather smart, she was not like other people who showed their intentions so obviously upon their faces. Even if Jun Wu Xie had already guessed at her intentions, but with the way Gu Xin Yan had done it all this time, Jun Wu Xie had not been able to find any fault with her. Even if she wanted to draw the line with her, she had not been able to find a suitable opportunity to do it.

    The kindness that Gu Xin Yan had shown Jun Wu Xie, was almost not discernable if any, only asionally delivering a few necessities. She did not say that much to Jun Wu Xie as well and kept herself at a suitable distance which put people at ease.

    Gu Xin Yan saw the questioning look in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes and she paused a moment before she said: ¡°I heard from some of my seniors that the person at the Waning Moon Chambers isn¡¯t that easy to get along with and none of them dares to go there for no reason. If..... If you are really going there, then you must be really be more careful.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie nodded and then turned to go back into her room.

    When Lin Hao Yu who hade together with Gu Xin Yan saw Jun Wu Xie¡¯s cold and icy demeanor, a kind of unspeakable displeasure rose up within his heart. He waited till the room¡¯s door was closed before he said angrily: ¡°I¡¯ll say Xin Yan, how long are you going to torment yourself till? I understand what you are trying to do but isn¡¯t this little brat being too high and mighty? You are being so nice to him all this time and he is always just showing you that hateful and disgusting face, not once appreciating the kindness you have been showing him. People like this, should be left alone for them to die off on their own. If you have not been stopping us, all of us would not have been able to hold ourselves back from giving him a good thrashing already.¡±

    The better Gu Xin Yan treated Jun Wu Xie, the more the other disciples of the Blood Fiend Pce hated Jun Wu Xie. All of them could not even wait to butter up Gu Xin Yan to win her favour but that kid was still putting on such airs? Who was he showing that to?

    Gu Xin Yan stared wordlessly at Lin Hao Yu for a while before she finally said: ¡°If you don¡¯t want to see it then just don¡¯t look. No one forced youe here. If I can¡¯t even tolerate such a small setback, how could I possibly have the cheek to even say that I am my father¡¯s daughter?¡±

 Chapter 1541

    Chapter 1541: ¡°Waning Moon Chambers (1)¡±

    Lin Hao Yu held it in within, not daring to say anything else, but disapproval was written all over his face.

    ¡°You can be stupid on your own, but do not drag me down with you.¡± Gu Xin Yan said in a highly displeased tone as she turned to leave, but her heart was thinking in another way. Jun Wu¡¯s chilly demeanor had indeed made her feel somewhat ufortable but though Jun Wu treated her like that, he was the same with everyone else. In fact, the only person throughout the entire Cloudy Brook Academy who was able to exchange a few words with Jun Wu was only her alone and that had made her feel slightly better about it.

    And now that Jun Wu was going to the Waning Moon Chambers, it had made Gu Xin Yan see a glimmer of hope.

    What the Waning Moon Chambers was like, she did not know. But if Jun Wu was to suffer any injustice at the Waning Moon Chambers, she would be able to make use of that opportunity tofort him a little.

    That was what Gu Xin Yan was thinking in her mind as she left.

    Immediately after Jun Wu Xie received the news from Jun Wu Xie, she just took a little time to make a few preparations before she set forth towards the Waning Moon Chambers.

    The Waning Moon Chambers was at the east wing of the Cloudy Moon Academy. That area was not a ce for the academy¡¯s disciples to practice their cultivation but was not far from the library and treasure vault. When Jun Wu Xie walked out from the area where the lofts were located, she passed quite a number of youths gathered together in groups along the way. Their faces were filled with excited smiles, seemingly looking like they were just returning from their cultivation and were highly delighted, feeling endlessly excited with the future they saw here in this new academy.

    The youths were chatting away merrily and the moment they saw Jun Wu Xie, they suddenly became more restrained, their eyes unconsciously floating over to look at the figure of Jun Wu Xie.

    Among this batch of disciples, Jun Wu Xie was not considered to possess the strongest spirit powers, nor was she thought to own a powerful Ring Spirit, but she had still be the one that attracted the most attention. While everyone had all grouped up together in twos and threes, she was always alone. And that lone single figure had only made those youths who were jealous and envious of her to be more bothered by her.

    The youths watched Jun Wu Xie walking past before their eyes, their faces contorted in expressions of disapproval.

    ¡°I had been thinking how much longer was she going to remain hiding in her room or what she not intending toe out of there anymore.¡± A disciple said with his face showing a smile but there was no mirth.

    ¡°How pitiful. I had heard that all the rest of the people from the Innate Gift faculty had all gone to report much earlier but no one seems to be care a whim about him, and he had been left to shrivel and wither inside her room without anyone bothering about him.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, he¡¯s really that pitiful? Isn¡¯t it said that she received invitations from all Twelve Pces? I think that¡¯s all he is. Here in the Cloudy Brook Academy, nobody even asks about him at all and he thought he¡¯s really all that. What a joke.¡±

    The youths grumbled a little more before they went back to discussing what they had been talking about before.

    Jun Wu Xie had already developed an ability to block out such sounds and she did not even pay the slightest attention to what they were all yapping about.

    After walking for awhile, Jun Wu Xie finally found the Waning Moon Chambers. Standing before the doors, she saw the three characters that read ¡°Waning Moon Chambers¡± hanging up upon the loft building and she paused a moment before she walked up to the door, her hand raised and prepared to knock.

    She had juste to stand outside the doors when she detected the highly intoxicating fragrance of wine and that fragrance seemed to being out from behind the door.

    Disciples were prohibited from drinking within the Cloudy Brook Academy and even teachers could not drink as they wished. It was high noon and right in the middle of the day, at such a time, why would the fragrance of wine even be present?

    Jun Wu Xie was still a little puzzled in her heart but she did not tarry for too long before she went ahead to knock on the tightly shut door.

    It waspletely silent behind the door and not the slightest sound could be heard. Jun Wu Xie waited for a while but the door did not open and she knocked again.

    The crisp and clear sound of the knocking upon the door rang out within the silence, sounding highly jarring among thatrgely empty area in the Cloudy Brook Academy.

    There was still no sounding from inside the Waning Moon Chambers. There wasn¡¯t the slightest trace of impatience on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face and she paused only for a moment before she continued to knock, rhythmically, neither too hurried nor cking as she knocked.

 Chapter 1542

    Chapter 1542: ¡°Waning Moon Chambers (2)¡±

    After waiting for about half an hour¡¯s time and Jun Wu Xie was just about to knock upon the door again, she finally heard some movement from inside and Jun Wu Xie put her hand down to wait.

    ¡®Creak.¡¯

    The tightly locked door was then opened slowly as a strong wave of the wine¡¯s fragrance rushed straight out from inside.

    ¡°Burp!¡± inside the room, sat a lightly d and highly gorgeous woman who was leaning upon the door, her ravishing face tinged with a pink flush, her half narrowed beautiful eyes staring at Jun Wu Xie standing in front of the door.

    That woman looked like she was about twenty eight or twenty nine years old, possessing not the kind of innocent beauty of a young girl but more like the seductive allure of a mature woman, but without making people feel she was unrefined in any way. Her pair of long endless legs were covered by a skirt and the hand that was resting against the door held an borately decorated wine jar.

    ¡°Kid, have you got the wrong ce?¡± The gorgeous beauty asked Jun Wu Xie with her brows creased up together, the thick scent of wine assaulting Jun Wu Xie from the front when the woman opened her mouth to speak.

    When Jun Wu Xie breathed in the wine soaked fumes, she almost felt like she was bing drunk.

    ¡°Teacher Tian Ze told me toe.¡± Jun Wu Xie said, trying her best to disregard the thick fragrance of wine.

    ¡°Har? Tian Ze?¡± The woman¡¯s face became highly puzzled as she gazed at Jun Wu Xie from head to toe. ¡°What did he ask you toe here for?¡±

    ¡°Cultivation.¡± Jun Wu Xie replied.

    ¡°.....¡± The woman¡¯s eyes widened slightly and then looked at Jun Wu Xie from top to bottom again. ¡°He asked you toe here to cultivate? Are you sure you heard him right?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie nodded her head.

    The woman looked highly impatient as she swung the wine jar in her hand and grumbled in irritation: ¡°Has Tian Ze brain been squashed by the door? He actually wants me to guide a disciple..... Is he a moron? Damn it..... This woman here doesn¡¯t feel like babysitting a snot nosed kid at all.¡±

    The woman continued to grumble looking highly irritated,pletely not caring that her words which were filled with such utter disdain was falling right into Jun Wu Xie¡¯s ears.

    Jun Wu Xie continued to remain standing there quietly,pared to the woman¡¯s bewilderment, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s surprise was not that slight either.

    [This person was going to be her teacher from now onwards?]

    Looking at the state the woman was in, Jun Wu Xie was feeling like she had met the female version of Drunk Lotus.

    The woman struggled for a while before she finally said highly vexed: ¡°Alright kid,e on in.¡± The woman then opened up her stride and walked right inside.

    Jun Wu Xie followed her inside. The entire room was filled with the dense and thick fragrance of wine and upon a shelf that lined one wall on the first level, it was filled with all kinds of wine jars and urns, rows upon rows of them, and there was a highly astounding number of them.

    The woman did not bother with Jun Wu Xie and just walked on her own towards a soft plush lounge to lie herself down. She propped her head up with one arm and one of her long legs was then carelessly ced to step upon the lounge. With that action highlyid back action, her skirt then slid upwards to highly expose that long fair leg of hers. She did not seem to notice it at all as she lifted up the wine jar and took severalrge gulps down her throat. She downed that one jar in one breath and she then tossed the empty wine jar at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s feet.

    ¡°¡±Fill it up.¡± The woman saidzily.

    Jun Wu Xie stared at the highly drunk woman and then stared at the wine jar before she bent her back to pick it up without a word. The woman lifted a finger to point at the jars of wine upon the shelf and Jun Wu Xie went walking over there. She poured more wine into the jar and then handed it over to the woman.

    Jun Wu Xie then retreated to the side self consciously and the woman did not bother with her as she continued to drink.

    The two people in the room then fell silent under that strange and bewildering situation.

    Till she finished that next jar of wine, the woman then continued to send Jun Wu Xie to fetch her more. After having made the trip three or five times, the woman finally paused and with the wine jar dangling from her hand, the half narrowed eyes turned to look at Jun Wu Xie who had carried out the thankless tasks given to her without a word ofint and still maintained a unwavering demeanor.

    ¡°Kid, what¡¯s your name?¡± The woman asked.

    Thank You for the support and please continue to read GDBBM and our other fantastic series on trantor¡¯s site at mistycloudtrantions

    All contributions big and small will be greatly appreciated and we at MistyCloudTrantions thank you! Hugz~

 Chapter 1543

    Chapter 1543: ¡°Waning Moon Chambers (3)¡±

    ¡°Kid, what¡¯s your name?¡± The woman asked.

    ¡°Jun Wu.¡± Jun Wu Xie said.

    ¡°Jun Wu.....¡± The woman rubbed at her chin and sat up upon the lounge to take another long pull of the wine. ¡°You were just admitted into here this year?¡± The woman asked with her face tinged with tipsiness.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Which category?¡±

    ¡°Innate Gift category.¡±

    The woman¡¯s mouth curled up and her gaze turned to the side. ¡°Mother¡¯s eggs, why would they dump a little runt from the Innate Gift to me for? They must have water in their brains. This woman here isn¡¯t even from one of those unique races.

    Jun Wu Xie was calm as she listened to the woman ¡°grumbles¡± that were not spoken softly at all.

    ¡°Which race are you from? Bone Shifters? Witch Doctor? Or the Wind Riders?¡± The woman¡¯s face was one of impatience, with the words ¡°This woman doesn¡¯t want to take you under my wing at all, would you now get the hell out of here?¡± almost written clearly on her forehead.

    Jun Wu Xie acted like she did not even notice that woman¡¯s impatience and just went on to reply: ¡°Spirit Mastery race.¡±

    ¡°Har?¡± The woman was taken aback, the hand holding the wine jar swinging a bit. ¡°Spirit Mastery race? Never heard of it.¡± And she took another gulp of wine.

    ¡°Kid, you¡¯d better not deceive me.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the Spirit Mastery race.¡± Jun Wu Xie said calmly. The Cloudy Brook Academy was the third academy she had attended but as a teacher like this woman here, it was Jun Wu Xie¡¯s first time seeing someone like that. The teacher that went off script the most whom Jun Wu Xie had seen would be her Master Yan Bu Gui, wine never leaving his mouth as well. Butpared to this woman, Yan Bu Gui highly paled in significance.

    ¡°Huh? Spirit Mastery race? Alright. Then why don¡¯t you tell me what kind of unique characteristics does the Spirit Mastery race possess? If you can¡¯t tell me, this woman is gonna throw you out.¡± The woman murmured, spewing out a mouthful of fumes from the wine.

    Jun Wu Xie nced at her and did not say much but just pulled out her Cosmos Sack, thinking to retrieve something from it.

    In the Lower Realm, there was no such thing as a Cosmos Sack. Here in the Middle Realm, though the Cosmos Sack was rare, but it was not that rare that it would be surprising to see one, hence, Jun Wu Xie had not thought much about bringing it out.

    But at the moment that Jun Wu Xie brought the Cosmos Sack out, the woman whose face had been filled with impatience suddenly froze for a moment as she stared at the Cosmos Sack with its crabapple flower embroidery in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hand and the drunkenness within the woman¡¯s eyes immediately disappeared without a trace.

    Suddenly, a sh of silver light streaked past before Jun Wu Xie, and the Cosmos Sack she held in her hand disappeared in an instant. By the time Jun Wu Xie lifted her head, the Cosmos Sack was already in the woman¡¯s hand.

    When did she take it?

    Jun Wu Xie was surprised. Recalling that quick sh of silver light earlier, her heart jumped slightly.

    Ye Sha had once told her. Above the Purple Spirit, there was the Silver Spirit but Jun Wu Xie had never seen it before. She had always suspected that the Spirit Jade Pce Lord was a Silver Spirit but she had never seen him use his powers. When Jun Wu Xie had just met this drunken woman, she had not been able to determine her spirit powers which just proved that the woman possessed powers higher than hers. But Jun Wu Xie had never thought that this woman would be on the same level as the Lords of the Twelve Pces, a Silver Spirit!

    Jun Wu Xie was filled with astonishment but the woman did not care about how Jun Wu Xie was feeling, only staring at the Cosmos Sack in her hand with her head lowered, her eyes filled with utter shock.

    ¡°Kid! Where did you get this Cosmos Sack from! ?¡± The woman suddenly lifted up her head, the ze of drunkenness dissipatedpletely from her beautiful pair of eyes, suddenly reced by a sharp prating gaze, her tone bing stern.

    Jun Wu Xie arched up an eyebrow. That Cosmos Sack had been given to her by Yan Bu Gui. Judging from the reaction of the woman, it was obvious that she recognizes the Cosmos Sack!

    Thank You for the support and please continue to read GDBBM and our other fantastic series on trantor¡¯s site at mistycloudtrantions

    All contributions big and small will be greatly appreciated and we at MistyCloudTrantions thank you! Hugz~

 Chapter 1544

    Chapter 1544: ¡°A Teacher Who Loves Wine Like Life (1)¡±

    The reason why Yan Bu Gui had left the Middle Realm, was something he had never mentioned before. When Jun Wu Xie had treated Yan Bu Gui, she had discovered that his body had been afflicted with quite a number of internal injuries and it would require quite a bit of time to nurse him back to health. Before she left, she had gotten Mu Chen to look after Yan Bu Gui¡¯s condition.

    In fact, Yan Bu Gui had not taught Jun Wu Xie all that much but Jun Wu Xie had acknowledged him to be her Master in her heart, and that would not change.

    The injuries Yan Bu Gui had suffered had made Jun Wu Xie realize that he must have had faced some difficulties that was beyond his control that made him leave the Middle Realm. Hence, Jun Wu Xie would not mention anything that had to do with Yan Bu Gui to any outsiders.

    This woman recognized the Cosmos Sack and she might just know Yan Bu Gui as well.

    ¡°I bought that at an auction.¡± Jun Wu Xie replied.

    ¡°You bought it at an auction?¡± The woman¡¯s face was filled with shock and disbelief as she flipped the Cosmos Sack this way and that several times, the corners of her mouth then curling up into a cold sneer. ¡°Bought it at an auction... Good! Good! That¡¯s just great! Ha ha ha ha!¡±

    She then tossed the Cosmos Sack back to Jun Wu Xie, her mouth still twisted up in a sneer.

    ¡°You have truly let me down!¡±

    Jun Wu Xie held the Cosmos Sack in her hands, the woman¡¯s words surprising her in her heart. But before she could ascertain this woman¡¯s rtionship to Yan Bu Gui, she could not reveal a single word about him. That was just being responsible towards Yan Bu Gui¡¯s safety.

    ¡°Can I continue now?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked the woman, with a feigned calm.

    The woman gulped down another mouthful of wine and then said in a cold voice: ¡°Carry on!¡±

    Jun Wu Xie pulled out a sk of water from the Cosmos Sack and after wetting the paintbrush, she squatted down on the ground to scribble a set of Spirit Reinforcement runes before she summoned the little ck cat.

    The woman leaned herself back against the lounge, looking highly indifferent and not really noticing what Jun Wu Xie was doing, her mind seemingly somewhere else.

    But just as the woman¡¯s mind was drifting away, a scorching me burst up before her eye, the bright glow immediately dragging the woman¡¯s attention back!

    She saw a little ck cat treading upon those raging mes in walk, the balls of fire wrapped around its limbs, but not singeing its fur in the slightest.

    The woman whose mind had not really been paying attention suddenly stared with her eyes wide, to look at the amazing sight that had manifested before her eyes.

    After a while, the mes around the little ck cat¡¯s paws dissipated away and it then leapt lightly onto Jun Wu Xie shoulder, to sit down firmly as it swished its tail.

    ¡°This is the power of the Spirit Mastery race?¡± The woman asked, looking in surprise at Jun Wu Xie, thenguid sleepiness disappearingpletely without a trace as her gaze fixed upon the figure of Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Jun Wu Xie nodded.

    ¡°Tell me in detail about the abilities of the Spirit Mastery race.¡± The woman said, her face bing serious.

    Jun Wu Xie took the words she told Su Jing Yan back on that day and repeated them to the woman without missing a single word. The woman listened intently and when Jun Wu Xie was finished, the surprise in her eyes still had not faded away.

    ¡°Under these Heavens, the Spirit Mastery race really exists.....¡± The woman said as she lowered her head thoughtfully, rubbing at her chin. That pair of beautiful eyes then swung over to Jun Wu Xie once more, tinged with a gently probing vour.

    ¡°I can roughly understand why that moron Tian Ze would send you here.¡±

    The woman stood up and came over to Jun Wu Xie. The woman was very tall and standing before Jun Wu Xie, she stood more than half a head taller. With her hand holding the wine jar ced at her hip, she bent her back slightly to bring her eyes level with Jun Wu Xie, the other hand suddenly ced on top of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s head.

    ¡°Little one, remember this. This woman is called Su Ya, and from today onwards, I am your teacher.¡±

    Thank You for the support and please continue to read GDBBM and our other fantastic series on trantor¡¯s site at mistycloudtrantions

    All contributions big and small will be greatly appreciated and we at MistyCloudTrantions thank you! Hugz~

 Chapter 1545

    Chapter 1545: ¡°A Teacher Who Loves Wine Like Life (2)¡±

    Su Ya became Jun Wu Xie¡¯s teacher. The kind of influence that Jun Wu Xie had on Su Ya was a little hard to put into words but her powers of a Silver Spirit was not something regr people couldpare to.

    At that moment, Jun Wu Xie believed that the Cloudy Brook Academy was definitely not just an ordinary academy. Su Ya had obviously never guided a disciple before. For someone who held power equivalent to the level of a Pce Lord, a Silver Spirit no less, but had been thrown aside to be left in a ce no different from a wine cer, it could be seen from this how big a heart the Headmaster of the Cloudy Brook Academy must possess.

    Jun Wu Xie had thought that after Su Ya epted her as a disciple, she would surely teach her something. But..... she was wrong.....

    After Su Ya said those words, she went right back to herfy soft lounge and sat herself down, propping a leg up that stepped upon the soft lounge chair to take another tworge gulps of wine.

    ¡°Now, I am your teacher.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie nodded.

    ¡°Then, for the first thing that you have to do.¡± The woman said as she looked at Jun Wu Xie, where she then lifted a hand to point at the flight of stairs on the side. ¡°Clean up the second level.¡±

    ¡°.....¡± Jun Wu Xie then started to feel that she might have thought too much into it!

    Su Ya whenpared to a regr teacher..... waspletely different.

    ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there, do you need this woman to send you up there with a kick? Dawdling around like a little sissy..... If it¡¯s not done properly, you can jolly well go back to where you came from.¡± Su Ya said with cold derision.

    Jun Wu Xie sighed slightly and then silently walked up to the second floor.

    No matter how far off the script Su Ya was being, since the Cloudy Brook Academy allocated her here, she would stillplete the tasks a disciple was supposed to do, taking as a kind of training before she dealt with the Twelve Pces.

    Jun Wu Xie walked up onto the second level of the loft and she instantly froze at the door.

    Everywhere the eye saw, the second level of the loft wasplete mess of chaos. Wine jars and urns were piled up messily all over the ce, and indistinguishable and unidentifiable substances filled up every corner. Jun Wu Xie even found a section of a chicken bone that had been half chewed upon.....

    ¡°.....¡±

    Jun Wu Xie who was a little bit of a clean freak was suddenly stunned by the extent of the trash.

    In the entire Waning Moon Chambers, there was only Su Ya alone. It could easily be guessed who was the one responsible for creating that mess.

    [What kind of a teacher has she gotten herself?]

    Jun Wu Xie was speechless as she asked the Heavens.

    The pitiful broom was half buried under a pile of unidentifiable substances and Jun Wu Xie stared for quite a long time before she finally drew in a deep breath and pulled out a pair of gloves from her Cosmos Sack, resigned to her fate. After she dug the broom out, she then embarked on her bitter battle with trash.

    Su Yay upon the soft lounge on the first floor and listened to sound of footstepsing down from the second level. Her gorgeous face curled up with a smile of unclear intentions and she then began drinking highly leisurely once again.

    Jun Wu Xie filled up gunny sack after gunny sack with the trash that had been lying there for an unknown length of time. She then carried them down the steps from the second level and brought them outside the Waning Moon Chambers, one trip after another, tirelessly and silent. Needless to even mention a single word of praise from Su Ya, by the time Jun Wu Xie had slogged through several more trips outside and was on her next trip down, she saw that Su Ya had already fallen asleep upon thefy lounge while hugging a wine jar tightly. It was made worse by the fact that while she slept, she had an entire fair skinned legpletely exposed, while herfortable lounge chair directly faced the wide open doors of the Waning Moon Chambers!

    Several youths who were coincidentally walking past the Waning Moon Chambers stumbled onto that great view and they immediately stopped in their tracks to stand outside the doors to drool heavily as they stared.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face was cold as stone as she looked at the highly ravenous and thirsty wolves outside the door. She put down the gunny sacks she held in her hands for a while and pulled out a outer robe from within her Cosmos Sack, to cover it over Su Ya¡¯s long leg before those youths staring outside, shielding that colourful sight of spring from prying eyes.

 Chapter 1546

    Chapter 1546: ¡°A Teacher Who Loves Wine Like Life (3)¡±

    To clean up the Waning Moon Chambers had taken Jun Wu Xie three entire days and in that period, the sight of her dragging out bags of trash big and small was spotted by quite a number of disciples and many voice raised with endlessments quickly spread among the freshmen disciples.

    Jun Wu Xie had from the Battle of Deities till now gone through many twists and turns, rising and falling. The rarity of the Spirit Mastery race had caused her to be a target all the Twelve Pces fought for and because of that, it had drawn much jealousy from quite a number of youths. But no one had expected that her final choice would finally end up being the Spirit Jade Pce that had fallen into decline.

    And after being admitted into the Cloudy Brook Academy, the other disciples had all begun their cultivation training and Jun Wu Xie was seen only dumping rubbish which led the youths who had once envied Jun Wu Xie to secretlyugh and jeer.

    ¡°Simrly as mortals but we lead different lives. I had thought what kind of great abilities that kid has but that is all he has amounted to. How could the Spirit Jade Pce evenpare to the Twelve Pces? The people at the Cloudy Brook Academy aren¡¯t idiots and who would seriously teach someone from the Spirit Jade Pce?¡± A group of youths gathered together to chit chat after their cultivation training ended.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s great, throwing out rubbish and such should be really suitable for him! Haha.¡±

    The group of youths thenughed together.

    Jun Wu Xie came out from the Waning Moon Chambers and was on her way back to the dorm when she came across that gossipy group of youths. She continued to walk pass calmly but those youths were clearly not about to spare her just like that.

    ¡°Hey Jun Wu! My room has not been cleared for several days! Why don¡¯t you clean it up for me as well?¡±

    ¡°Ya ya ya! Mine too! Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll pay you for it and not let you do it for nothing.¡±

    ¡°I say Jun Wu, why don¡¯t you take charge of the rooms of your brothers here and we will guide you with a thing or two outside of our cultivation training time. How good a deal is that? Don¡¯t end up when we have all graduated and gone back and you¡¯ll still have to carry out all these menial tasks in the Cloudy Brook Academy.¡±

    The insulting and sarcastic words were chasing down Jun Wu Xie to nip mercilessly at her like a bunch of rabid dogs. Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face was cold as she walked past the youths, not bothering with them at all.

    And those youths being greeted by Jun Wu Xie¡¯s silence grown bolder and more audacious, from the initial hushed whispers to the tant insults hurled right before her.

    Gu Xin Yan stood in their shadows, seeing Jun Wu Xie pass under theughing and jeering and her beautiful and enchanting face was tinged with a smile.

    Lin Hao Yu followed behind Gu Xin Yan closely, his gaze simrly looking at the departing back of Jun Wu Xie and his heart filled up with glee.

    Gu Xin Yan usually treated Jun Wu quite well. The favoured treatment had caused Lin Hao Yu to be insanely jealous and seeing Jun Wu fallen into such a wretched state now, the fact that exhration would fill his heart was a matter that did not need to be said. Moreover, with Gu Xin Yan just quietly watching from the side and not showing any signs of stepping forth to help had made Lin Hao Yu very happy.

    In the end, Jun Wu had only enjoyed a fleeting moment of glory just based on the rarity of his Spirit Mastery race.

    In the Cloudy Brook Academy, the advantage of being from the various unique races had ceased to exist the moment he chose the Spirit Jade Pce. They had begun their real cultivation training and Jun Wu had instead been tasked with menial work by the Cloudy Brook Academy. The disparity in treatment between them had been greatly pulled further apart.

    ¡°How pitiful, looks like the Cloudy Brook Academy do not value the Spirit Mastery race all that much. Jun Wu is now not given proper guidance nor is he able to practice cultivation but had instead be a janitor in the Cloudy Brook Academy. I think he will not have a chance of leaving this ce till the end of his life.¡± Lin Hao Yu¡¯s tone was highly sympathetic but the expression on his face was anything but kind, filled instead with ridicule.

    Gu Xin Yan nced at Lin Hao Yu. Jun Wu¡¯s current situation was truly in a bad state, it could even be said to be downright appalling.

 Chapter 1547

    Chapter 1547: ¡°The Plot Begins (1)¡±

    All of this, was something that even Gu Xin Yan had not thought of.

    Reasonably, it was not important which pce Jun Wu chose as the Cloudy Brook Academy would not change how it treated any disciple because of that. Moreover, Jun Wu¡¯s Spirit Mastery race to the entire Middle Realm, was an astounding discovery.

    The history of the Cloudy Brook Academy was deep and highly illustrious and they did not look like they were such a shallow academy that would treat their disciples differently based on their identity.

    But despite that, Jun Wu still had not gone into any kind of cultivation and even Gu Xin Yan herself had witnessed Jun Wu being made to throw out rubbish at the Waning Moon Chambers.

    Towards that, Gu Xin Yan had even gone to ask the seniors a little bit more about that.

    The Waning Moon Chambers when described in in words, was the Cloudy Brook Academy¡¯s wine cer and there was usually only one person overlooking that ce without any disciples ever carrying out any cultivation training over there. The Waning Moon Chambers was an oddity that stood out against the nearby highly normal library and treasure vault buildings.

    To have a newly admitted disciple arranged into the a wine cer and always made to just pack and clean up, no matter how one looked at it, it made people feel that something was off. Even if Gu Xin Yan tried her hardest to decipher a deeper meaning behind it, she had not been able toe to any reasonable conclusion, making her feel as if Jun Wu had been abandoned by the Cloudy Brook Academy.

    Gu Xin Yan had suddenly be confused, unable to understand why the Cloudy Brook Academy would do that to Jun Wu.

    ¡°We¡¯ll just observe it for another period of time.¡± Gu Xin Yan said cautiously. She had noticed that though the rumours and unfounded gossip had been many, Jun Wu had not shown any reaction to all of them. This was still not the right time for her to make her move as she needed to wait till Jun Wu had fallen into a quandary before she offers him a helping hand, which would then amplify the kindness she was going to show to Jun Wu.

    Seeing that Gu Xin Yan still had not abandoned her intention of winning over Jun Wu, Lin Hao Yu secretly curled up his lips in contempt. He was silent for a moment before a idea suddenly popped into his head.

    ¡°Xin Yan, are you thinking to wait till that kid Jun Wu has suffered injustice before you reach out to help him?¡±

    ¡°When else?¡± Gu Xin Yan said. Having interacted with Jun Wu for a period of time, Jun Wu had always made her feel they were distant. Regardless how hard she tried, they had always remained in a state where they were still close to being strangers. That situation had frustrated Gu Xin Yan and she had been trying to break that stalemate but had not yet seeded.

    ¡°Should I help you?¡± Lin Hao Yu said with a smile.

    Gu Xin Yan lifted an eyebrow. ¡°Do not do anything rash. If Jun Wu discovers it and thinks that our Blood Fiend Pce hold enmity against her, she would definitely not want to be friendly with us.¡±

    Lin Hao Yu continued to smile as he replied: ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so nervous. I wouldn¡¯t really be that dumb. Sometimes, to push someone to the edge with no other way out, one doesn¡¯t even need to dirty his own hands. All it needs is just a little push and a prod and others will naturally do it for us.¡±

    Gu Xin Yan looked at the confident smile upon Lin Hao Yu¡¯s face and she hesitated a moment before she said: ¡°I understand what you are telling me but everyone from all the pces have already received instructions before they came in here that no one is to provoke Jun Wu. What kind of a ploy could you possibly dream up?¡±

    Lin Hao Yu answered: ¡°Instructions were given. But you have seen it for yourself. People who are displeased with Jun Wu with the Cloudy Brook Academy are many and they are all young and hot blooded youths. There¡¯s bound to be a few who would act without thinking it through their minds.¡±

    Gu Xin Yan was still a little disagreeable to it but Lin Hao Yu¡¯s words had tugged at her heart. Now that the cultivation training for the various faculties had already started, she did not have that much time to carry out her own ns. Afterall,ing into the Cloudy Brook Academy, besides developing talents for the Blood Fiend Pce, she still wanted to raise her own powers as well.

    ¡°Do not let Jun Wu find out.¡± Gu Xin Yan finally relented.

 Chapter 1548

    Chapter 1548: ¡°The Plot Begins (2)¡±

    Having got Gu Xin Yan¡¯s approval, Lin Hao Yuughed secretly to himself in his heart. He agreed with docility to everything that was said but upon turning his back, he immediately went ahead to carry out the task.

    And at that time, Jun Wu Xie did not know that Lin Hao Yu had already set his eye on her. She continued to provide menialbour, tormented under Su Ya¡¯s hands.

    After the second level was cleaned up, Su Ya led Jun Wu Xie to the basement of the Waning Moon Chambers. The ce was filled with fragrant wine that had just fermented not too long ago. The entire basement was closed up tight and Jun Wu Xie had just gone inside when she nearly became drunk from breathing all the thick fumes of wine in there.

    But Su Ya did not bother with that and just dumped her in there to watch over the ce.

    Jun Wu Xie was made to remain down there for the entire day and when she came back from the Waning Moon Chambers everyday, her whole body was covered with that thick smell of wine. Even from far away, the other youths were already able to smell the fragrance of wine on Jun Wu Xie.

    Although still young, but to these youths who were trapped within the Cloudy Brook Academy and given nothing but highly simple meals and in old tea, wine and gourmet food were things far beyond their reach. They had already been feeling depressed with the fare they were given in there and they had to ¡°smell¡± Jun Wu Xieing back everyday reeking of a walking vat of wine. That caused the youths who already disliked Jun Wu Xie to secretly harbour greater hatred against the kid.

    [Based on what do they have to be put under such rigorous training by the teachers to the point that they were all almost half dead and had to eat food that was so nd they all tasted like they had been cooked with nothing but water but Jun Wu was instead allowed such a leisurely life to enjoy gourmet food with wine?]

    At that moment, they all seemed to have conveniently forgotten that they had just beenughing at Jun Wu Xie for having to live so lowly, having been abandoned by the Cloudy Brook Academy and in just a blink, they had grown so highly jealous of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s good fortune.

    In the beginning, that jealousy had merely been passed around through words from their mouths but with Jun Wu Xie¡¯s silence and istion, the youths began to be more bold with their actions.

    One day, when Jun Wu Xie had just returned to the dormitory and was going back to her room to rest, right before her door, was a huge pile of rubbish that blocked her door fully. The rubbish that was already starting to smell rather ripe hadpletely blocked her way inside where even the keyhole had been stuffed up with some unknown substance.

    Jun Wu Xie stood in front of her door and looked at the mess before her door, her face not showing the slightest reaction.

    Several youths came out from the adjacent rooms and saw Jun Wu Xie standing before the door without any expression on her face, all of them grinning in utmost glee.

    ¡°Sigh, our little janitor is really loving his job so much that he has even brought his work back to the dorm?¡±

    ¡°Since he likes to pick up trash so much, he might as well not return to his room and just sleep upon the trash which will save him a lot of trouble. Anyway, the trash really suits him very well doesn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Eww, the stench is really hard to bear. It really stinks.¡±

    The several youths all stared at Jun Wu with wicked gazes. The more perplexed and frustrated Jun Wu became, the better their hearts would then feel.

    ¡°Some people like to surround themselves with rubbish, but all the rest of us here do not. That¡¯s fine, just let that someone sleep here with the pile of rubbish and we can all go ahead and rest in our clean rooms.¡±

    After saying that the youths all turned and left, the wide grins on their facespletely undisguised.

    Jun Wu Xie stared coldly at the backs of those youths and a chill shed in her eyes.

    Just around the corner, Lin Hao Yu had his arms folded across his chest, as he stared at Jun Wu¡¯s icy cold expression and the ends of his mouth then curled up in a sneer. When he saw those youths walking towards him, he immediately retracted the smile on his face and walked out from behind that corner, his demeanor stoic. The tone of his voice was sounding highly righteous as he said: ¡°The few of you had better know where to draw the line! Bullying also has its limits! Jun Wu is such a young kid so how can all of you bully him like this! ?¡±

    ¡°Lin Hao Yu, what has these things got to do with you? Jun Wu is not even from the Blood Fiend Pce so why are you getting so uptight about! ?¡± One of the youths retorted, sounding highly displeased.

 Chapter 1549

    Chapter 1549: ¡°The Plot Begins (3)¡±

    ¡°Does it even matter whether he is from our Blood Fiend Pce? I just can¡¯t stand seeing all of you bullying someone like this! Did Jun Wu offend any of you? You are all just jealous that Jun Wu got invited by all Twelve Pces! Who do all of you think you are? You¡¯re all just fortunate enough to have been picked by one of the pces and had gone running totch on to their thighs like the dogs you all are and you all have be so self absorbed in glee? Who among you have received invitations from all Twelve Pces? Did you even have another choice? If you can¡¯t match up to others, then all of you should note here to bully someone in this manner. Is that what all of you are capable of?¡± Lin Hao Yu berated those youths in a righteous tone, his voice loud and clear, drawing out everyone else within the other rooms on that level. Several of the more curious ones stuck their heads out behind their doors and continued to watch the show.

    The faces of those youths turned a pale green from anger after hearing Lin Hao Yu¡¯s words. Although what Lin Hao Yu said was highly unpleasant to the ears, it hit what they were feeling in their hearts urately. The reason they had been so nasty to Jun Wu was indeed partly because they were jealous of the kid.

    But though the words rang true, it did little to stop the hatred they felt towards Jun Wu, but merely caused the humiliation that they felt from being discovered to turn into rage!

    ¡°Lin Hao Yu! You had better clean out that mouth of yours! Who would be jealous of a piece of trash like that! ? So what if he had been invited by all Twelve Pces! ? Didn¡¯t he end up in that damned Spirit Jade Pce? To end up bing a useless trashy janitor in the Cloudy Brook Academy. The Cloudy Brook Academy doesn¡¯t even give a damn about him so why in the hell are you jumping out to y the hero! ?¡± The youths were so angry their faces were now flushed red, arguing back without backing down in the slightest.

    ¡°How do you know that the Cloudy Brook Academy doesn¡¯t care about him? It could be that the academy has some special arrangements made for Jun Wu and you really think that the few of you here are even fit to know about the decisions made by the academy? You¡¯reparing yourselves to Jun Wu? With just that puny bit of power that you hold, it¡¯s not even good enough to be shown to anyone here! Jun Wu is the Middle Realm¡¯s one and only person from the Spirit Mastery race and who are all of you to evenpare yourselves to him! ?¡± Lin Hao Yu sneered with his venomous tongue.

    The two parties stood right in the middle of the hallway as they argued, with Lin Hao Yu defending Jun Wu with every word he said, but those words were all highly prickly to the ears and even those youths who were not involved in the incident began to develop traces of displeasure against Jun Wu after hearing Lin Hao Yu¡¯s overbearing and arrogant words.

    Needless to even mention those who had already disliked Jun Wu from before.

    ¡°What are you saying? Being from the Spirit Mastery race makes you exceptional? Belonging to a rare race makes you high and mighty? He chose the trashy Spirit Jade Pce himself and now that we¡¯re inside the Cloudy Brook Academy he istching on to the Blood Fiend Pce¡¯s golden thigh! Ptui!¡±

    At that moment, the debate about Jun Wu reached a point where it had be worse than it had ever been before.

    Lin Hao Yu¡¯s argument had not only not helped change anything for Jun Wu Xie, he had instead put her into a more dangerous predicament.

    By the time the arguments ended and Lin Hao Yu and those youths had dispersed, those youths who had been watching the show from the side all subconsciously turned their heads to look at in the direction Jun Wu Xie was at.

    Under the noisy squabbling, Jun Wu Xie was instead acting like a person who was uninvolved in their arguing as she just quietly cleaned up the filthy mess outside her door,pletely unconcerned with anything else.

    But those gazes thrown upon the figure of Jun Wu had at that point grown to be more unfriendly. All those vicious gazes couldn¡¯t be anymore clear.

    Jun Wu Xie did not bother herself with all those eyes staring at her but merely walked inside silently after she opened the door, blocking out all the admonishments and curses from people out there.

    Meanwhile after turning the corner, the face of Lin Hao Yu who had pretended to stomp off in rage suddenly revealed a highly venomous smile.

 Chapter 1550

    Chapter 1550: ¡°The Plot Begins (4)¡±

    Young youths were most easily incited into partaking into a mob. They were exuberant and hot blooded, while their ability at differentiating between truth and fiction were usually easily swayed by outside opinions. After that argument between Lin Hao Yu and those youths, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s reputation among the freshmen in the Cloudy Brook Academy had be extremely vile.

    Everyone secretly despised Jun Wu for thinking so highly of himself, thinking that having received invitations from all Twelve Pces was something all that great. After having chosen the Spirit Jade Pce, he had still shamelessly clung on to the Blood Fiend Pce¡¯s big thigh and he had ended up being disregarded by the academy to be a piece of trash that had been sent to the wine cer to carry out odd jobs.

    Under all those curses, only the youths from the Blood Fiend Pce were arguing in Jun Wu¡¯s defence. When everyone else was berating and cursing Jun Wu, the youths of the Blood Fiend Pce would all stand together and take Jun Wu¡¯s side to argue vehemently with the others.

    But what they were doing had not only not reduced the amount curses Jun Wu suffered, it had instead turned into situation where things were seemingly bing more intense.

    After Gu Xin Yan came to know about the situation, her face showed a wide smile.

    What Lin Hao Yu had done this time had made her highly satisfied. It had not only made all the youths from the other pces stand on apletely opposite side from Jun Wu, it had made the Blood Fiend Pce be the little kid¡¯s only ally. This feigned good intentions that actually set Jun Wu up had yielded results beyond what she had expected.

    Which led Gu Xin Yan¡¯s attitude towards Lin Hao Yu to improve.

    Hearing all the abuse being hurled, Qiao Chu and the otherpanions could do nothing but watch on with their chilly gazes. The Heavens knew just how many times they had almost been unable to hold themselves back and had wanted to jump out to beat all those moronic bbermouths into a bloody pulp.

    [Jun Wu Xie was trash?]

    [Their Little Xie was a fourth stage Purple Spirit! Who possesses two nt Ring Spirits and a little ck cat spirit who could transform itself!]

    [If she was considered trash, all these people would be dregs that were worse than trash!]

    However, in order to topple the Twelve Pces, they could only choose to maintain their silence, grumbling soundlessly in their hearts, to remember every single debt being run up. Till the day that their tasks were finished, they would make these dumb shrimps have a good taste of the vile fruits from the seeds they have nted this day!

    [The Twelve Pces are that great?]

    If all these idiots only knew that the Jun Wu Xie they held in such strong contempt had appeared here seeking to obliterate the saintly pces in their hearts, it was wondered what they would then think.

    Towards all the admonishments, Jun Wu Xie herself acted like nothing at happened at all. She merely reported to the Waning Moon Chambers at a fixed time everyday and continued with her bitter experience under Su Ya¡¯s hands.

    One day, Jun Wu Xie had just gone into the basement when Tian Ze came to the Waning Moon Chambers. Su Ya was lying upon her soft lounge drinking her wine and when she saw Tian Zee in, she was toozy to even lift up her eyes, not bothering with him in the least.

    ¡°Senior.....¡± Tian Ze said with an apanying bitter smile, looking straight the Su Ya who waspletely ignoring him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t address this woman here as your Senior. I do not have such a dumb junior!¡± Su Ya said as she nced at Tian Ze, her eyes contemptuous.

    If anyone was to see that scene there at that moment, their jaws would have immediately dropped onto the floor.

    Tian Ze held a very high position within the Cloudy Brook Academy and regr teachers in the academy had to somewhat defer to his position of authourity when they met him. All the disciples were also highly reverent and respectful towards him and who would have thought that Tian Ze who held such a high position in the Cloudy Brook Academy when faced with Su Ya who guarded the wine cer before him, would instantly turn into a such a deferentialckey. He did not even dare to pull a long face and would only be too d to smile in here!

    Thank You for the support and please continue to read GDBBM and our other fantastic series on trantor¡¯s site at mistycloudtrantions

    All contributions big and small will be greatly appreciated and we at MistyCloudTrantions thank you! Hugz~

 Chapter 1551

    Chapter 1551: ¡°Little Fe¡¯s Not Bad (1)¡±

    ¡°Senior..... Your choice of words.....¡± Tian Ze had already be used to Su Ya¡¯s contemptuous attitude towards him and he scratched at his head as he said a little awkwardly: ¡°I truly do not possess the kind of gift that Senior possesses and I have been stupid from young or how would you be my Senior while I remain your junior.¡±

    Su Ya snorted derisively still not satisfied.

    Seeing that Su Ya¡¯s attitude had improved a little, Tian Ze immediately slid over closer to bring a jar of fine wine he had prepared earlier right before Su Ya.

    ¡°This is fine wine that I just brought up the mountain and I¡¯ll couldn¡¯t even bear to take a single sip. I know that Senior loves wine so I brought it over here for you.¡±

    Su Ya cast a quick nce at the wine jar and she then reached a hand out to take it.

    ¡°You¡¯re at least aware of that much. Speak up! Why have youe to this woman¡¯s Waning Moon Chambers for? Hurry up and go if there¡¯s nothing. When this woman sees that country bumpkin face of yours, the anger rises inside! Look at you! A big man like you acting like a sissy all the time being so shy and affected, aren¡¯t you even embarrassed?¡±

    Tian Ze was crying in his heart. He was usually rather manly and in the Cloudy Brook Academy, he was always a man of his word, someone who was impartial and stalwart. But when in front of Su Ya, his mannerisms grew short by a notch unconsciously.

    ¡°I have something! The Lord told me toe.¡±

    Su Ya then said: ¡°Why are you calling him the Lord? Don¡¯t you know how to address him as Master?¡±

    Tian Ze really felt so much like crying. Having a highly entric Master was already hard enough for him and in the end, he also had a Senior that was just so brutal and vicious towards him. A normal man like him had really suffered much abuse in his discipleship under this Master.

    ¡°Hadn¡¯t Master forbidden me to address him like that within the academy?¡± Tian Ze answered mournfully.

    ¡°Two idiots.¡± Su Ya said in a derisive tone.

    Tian Ze disregarded Su Ya¡¯s disdain reflexively and began to talk about more serious matters.

    ¡°Our elderly Master made mee here to ask and see how the little fe that had been sent here to Senior is doing?¡±

    Upon hearing those words, Su Ya stopped drinking and then sat up upon her soft lounge.

    ¡°I had told myself that the one who dumped that little brat here must have been that old fe! Is it that he cannot stand seeing this woman hereze around at all? I had already hidden myself all the way here in the Waning Moon Chambers and he stilles to dump people onto me!¡±

    Tian Ze said highly mournfully: ¡°You can¡¯t possibly me me for that, it was Master¡¯s idea and I am just being the messenger. Moreover..... That kid Jun Wu isn¡¯t too bad as well, though he¡¯s a little wooden and inarticte but a rather guileless boy. The special characteristics of the Spirit Mastery race that he¡¯s from was something other people are unable to guide and instruct him in and the person most familiar with power of the soul and spirit bodies her is only Senior, you as you.....¡± Tian Ze had not even been able to finish his words when Su Ya¡¯s icy re immediately turned upon him and the words he had not said could only be swallowed back down into his stomach helplessly.

    Su Ya then turned her eyes back.

    Tian Ze then asked very cautiously: ¡°Is Senior dissatisfied with Jun Wu?¡±

    Su Ya immediately snorted. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t because the kid was obedient, this woman me would have thrown him right out of here! It wouldn¡¯t matter who was the one who sent him here.¡±

    When Tian Ze heard that, that means the show would go on!

    Although Su Ya expressed high impatience with her words, however, Tian Ze knew that meant that Su Ya had just agreed to teach Jun Wu already. It must be known that Su Ya had not taken in any disciples for many years already and initially she had not even wanted to remain within the Cloudy Brook Academy. If not for their Master¡¯s irreversible order that kept here stuck in here, she might very well have disappeared without leaving a trace behind.

    Su Ya held extremely high powers and she had her own unique methods in instructing her disciples. Regr disciples werepletely beneath her notice and even in the past, the number of people she had been willing to take in had been few. If she was willing to let Jun Wu remain here, that meant that she had already set her sights on Jun Wu and was willing to guide and instruct the kid. That had made Tian Ze finally be able to heave a big sigh of relief.

    It could be said that throughout the entire Cloudy Brook Academy, the only person that was more powerful than Su Ya was the Master of the two of them. To be able to make Su Ya ept a disciple was something really rare indeed.

 Chapter 1552

    Chapter 1552: ¡°Little Fe¡¯s Not Bad (2)¡±

    ¡°Yes yes yes. That little fe Jun Wu isn¡¯t bad at all.¡± Tian Ze agreed hurriedly.

    When Su Ya mentioned Jun Wu, her tone had sounded a little better. In the beginning, she had not intended to teach the kid anything as she had already lost all inclination towards teaching. Hence, she had deliberately made things difficult for the little fe and had made the kid do quite a number of things he was not supposed to do.

    If it had been any other youth, that youth would have lost patience due to arrogance and quit the scene to walk away from it but no matter how unreasonable Su Ya¡¯s demands had been, Jun Wu had silently carried out her orders to the letter which went beyond Su Ya¡¯s expectations.

    This little youth, did not speak much and did not try to butter her up with pretentious ttery, a little idiot that only knew to bury his head down in work.

    Su Ya had watched Jun Wu allow himself to be used and abused everyday and her heart that had been sealed in ice for such a long time then slowly started to melt.

    ¡°You go back and tell Master that this woman here will take in the little kid. One yearter, this woman here will return a peerless prodigy to him! If the little fe does not surpass all the disciples that the entire bunch of blockheads he has as teachers so much that they are left in the dust, this woman will then no longer be called Su Ya!¡± Su Ya proimed confidently, her words bold.

    Tian Ze nodded his head vehemently, his heart happy for Jun Wu.

    Su Ya¡¯s words were highly arrogant but as Su Ya¡¯s junior fellow disciple, Tian Ze knew that within the entire Cloudy Brook Academy, only Su Ya alone would be able to bring those insane words to realization.

    In one year¡¯s time, to let Jun Wu be a prodigy that wouldpletely crush all other disciples in the Cloudy Brook Academy. That was Su Ya¡¯s promise!

    Su Ya did not lightlymit herself to anything. But as long as she promised it, there was nothing she had failed to achieve before.

    ¡°Alright, you get scram now. This woman is feeling the anger start to rise by seeing that soft and weakly face of yours. Scram! If there¡¯s nothing, do note here to take up this woman¡¯s space here!¡± After Su Ya gave Tian Ze his heart calming ¡°medicine¡±, she immediately issued her eviction orders.

    Tian Ze did not dare tarry another second longer and scrambled his way out of the ce, even closing the door behind him carefully as he left.

    Su Ya sat upon the lounge chair and looked at the tightly shut door as she gave out a light sigh. She lowered her head to stare at her own hands. Her face that was tinged with a trace of tipsiness suddenly showed an expression that was not like the usual forlorn look her face usually disyed.

    ¡°Damn it, I feel like I have been scammed once again.¡±

    In the end, she was still going to do what she had not been willing to do before.

    She only hoped that this time, everything would be different.

    Down in the basement, Jun Wu Xie was wiping the wine vats. Initially, she had not been used to the strong scent of wine in the wine cer. The first few days she had smelt too much of the stench, she had felt her head grow rather woozy. But after some time, she had grown used to it and when she breathed in the fragrance of the wine now, she could actually feel her veins and arteries bing clear andfortable.

    As a genius doctor, Jun Wu Xie was highly sensitive to every change that came over her own body.

    She had remained in the wine cer in the basement for half a month but her veins and arteries had expanded by quite a bit. It was be known that her veins and arteries had already been nurtured by the medicines she had concocted herself which made her much more resilient than an average person. But on top of that resilience, it had increased other aspects which caused Jun Wu Xie to be rather surprised.

    Suddenly, the wine cer¡¯s door opened and Su Ya walked down a few steps before she forced himself to look at Jun Wu wiping therge wine vats, a smileing into her eyes. That smile disappeared very quickly and her face immediately resumed her look of nonchnce.

    ¡°Jun Wu.¡± Su Ya opened her mouth to say.

    Jun Wu Xie stood up to look towards Su Ya, her eyes questioning.

    ¡°Come up.¡± Upon saying that, Su Ya immediately turned to walk out of the wine cer and Jun Wu Xie followed behind him.

    Closing the wine cer¡¯s door, Jun Wu Xie stood right before Su Ya, not knowing how the Queen who loved wine more than her life was going to do to torment her further today.

 Chapter 1553

    Chapter 1553: ¡°Little Fe¡¯s Not Bad (3)¡±

    Closing the wine cer¡¯s door, Jun Wu Xie stood right before Su Ya, not knowing how the Queen who loved wine more than her life was going to do to torment her further today.

    Su Ya looked at Jun Wu Xie, her gaze slowly measuring up the little youthpletely from head to toe. After a momentary silence, she finally opened her mouth to say.

    ¡°Kneel.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie was taken aback.

    Su Ya lifted up her eyebrow in an arch. ¡°Acknowledging a Master needs one to undergo the rites by kneeling. Do you even need this woman to teach you that?¡±

    [Rites to acknowledge a Master?]

    Jun Wu Xie naturally knew that after going through the rites, Su Ya would then be her Master and not just as a Teacher. That difference in the form of address alone made a world of difference in what their meanings entailed.

    [Does that mean that Su Ya was willing to ept her as a disciple under Su Ya¡¯s own name?]

    ¡°What, you¡¯re unwilling to?¡± Not seeing Jun Wu Xie showing any reaction after some time passed, Su Ya said rather impatiently.

    Jun Wu Xie immediately fell to her knees before Su Ya. If it had been someone else, they might have harboured hatred against Su Ya for deliberately making things difficult from them the past few weeks. But Jun Wu Xie had been sharp enough to detect the changes that hade over her meridians which had started to ever since she was made to spend her time in the wine cer. No matter what kind of motives Su Ya held, Su Ya had truly helped her.

    ¡°My Master above me, please ept a bow from your disciple.¡± Jun Wu Xie said formally to perform the rite of acknowledging her Master. Towards people who treated her sincerely with their hearts, Jun Wu Xie never stinged on her respect towards them.

    ¡°Recognising me as your Master will require you to serve me tea as a form of acknowledgement but this woman here does not appreciate the taste of that. Just give me that jar of wine on the floor over there.¡± Su Ya said.

    Jun Wu Xie stretched her hand out and pulled it over to her, before handing it over to Su Ya.

    That was the wine that Tian Ze had sent over and Su Ya had not even had the time to open its seal.

    Su Ya epted the jar and hugging the jar, she took a long good pull of that fragrant wine and wiped the back of her hand across her lips, her face breaking into a wide smile.

    ¡°Great!¡±

    It was not known whether that exmation of approval was for the wine that Tian Ze had brought or for the fact that she had just gotten herself a brand new little disciple.

    ¡°Jun Wu. Remember that from now onwards, you are a disciple of mine, of Su Ya¡¯s. As my disciple, there is no need for you to mire yourself in the secr views of the world and there¡¯s no need to restrict yourself to those highly tedious and overly borate norms. There is but only one thing you must remember clearly!¡±

    Jun Wu Xie perked up her ears to listen intently.

    ¡°The disciple of Su Ya would never be someone others will be able to bully! When others take advantage of you once, you must repay it to them ten times are least! If you are unable to seek repayment from them, this woman here will make them do it! From now onwards, do not let this woman here see you being bullied and you are the one sitting there to cry your nose red. The only thing you can do in those instances is to beat them up till they cry out for their fathers and mothers. Do you hear me! ?¡± Su Ya said sternly as she stared at Jun Wu. Her disciple would never ever be bullied by others.

    Those that Jun Wu were able to defeat, he would beat them up himself. Those that he was helpless against, this Master of his woulde beat them up senseless!

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Su Ya, a little stunned with shock. These words, they were the first time someone had said something like this to her.

    She had acknowledged two Masters before in her life.

    Yan Bu Gui had been extremely good to her. Though his abilities were limited, he had given her everything he could give up for her.

    The founding Emperor of the Fire Country. When she had acknowledged him, the man had already fallen for many years but Jun Wu Xie had been indebted to him and she had acknowledged him as her Master in respect.

    As for Su Ya, she¡¯s Jun Wu Xie¡¯s third Master, and the only one that told her, ¡°My disciples cannot be bullied by others. Whoever bullies you and I¡¯ll help you im it all back.¡± as her Master.

    Although Jun Wu Xie had a cold personality, she had still been shocked by Su Ya¡¯s words.

    ¡°Alright. Stand up. You will not regret having acknowledged me as your Master.¡± Su Ya said with a smile.

    Seeing that slightly bbergasted expression on her little disciple¡¯s face, Su Ya actually found it rather interesting.

    She could still remember when that person had recognized her as his Master, his highly mournful face had really caused her to.....

    Su Ya shook her head and turned to Jun Wu Xie to say: ¡°Now, follow me up to the Waning Moon Chambers¡¯ third floor. From today onwards, you will henceforth go there to learn about powers of the soul.¡±

    The Waning Moon Chamber¡¯s third level.

    A ce Jun Wu Xie had never gone to before.

    The thing that Su Ya was going to teach her, was actually soul power!

 Chapter 1554

    Chapter 1554: ¡°Little Fe¡¯s Not Bad (4)¡±

    It was the first time Jun Wu Xie set foot upon the third floor and the state that the third floor was in went far beyond what Jun Wu Xie had expected to see. Within arge spacious room, only one huge water pool stood alone. In that pool, it was dancing with ripples as the thick scent of fragrant wine wafted into Jun Wu Xie¡¯s nose.

    In that pool right before her eyes, was filled with fine wine!

    ¡°From now onwards, you must soak yourself within this wine pool for half a day¡¯s time everyday. No matter how unwell it makes you feel, you need to stay in there for half a day. For the other half, you can practice your ability up here on the third floor.¡± Su Ya said as she looked at Jun Wu Xie. She then paused a moment as she gauged the tiny sized Jun Wu Xie before she said: ¡°Of course, you can choose to soak in there wearing your clothes.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie turned her head to look at Su Ya. She did not really mind it all that much as they were both girls. She did not mind exposing anything before Su Ya but it was clear that Su Ya cared for this little ¡°shy¡± disciple of hers.

    After giving a few more instructions to Jun Wu Xie, Su Ya went downstairs, leaving Jun Wu Xie to manage her time on her own.

    Jun Wu Xie removed her outer robe and wore only her under clothes as she stepped into the cool and refreshing wine. The wine in the pool had turned a little chilly suddenly immersing herself inside it sent a shiver running through Jun Wu Xie. The thick heavy fragrance of the wine pervaded the air around and Jun Wu Xie sat herself down inside the pool after her body had adjusted to the temperature of the wine.

    The pool wasn¡¯t too deep, not even reaching a metre¡¯s height. When Jun Wu Xie sat down, the water¡¯s surface just reached her chin, reaching just about two fingers¡¯ width below her lips.

    Based just by feel, the wine did not feel much different from water. Jun Wu Xie did not understand why Su Ya would say that this ce might make anyone feel unwell.

    Jun Wu Xie calmed her mind and just soaked herself within the pool.

    Before Su Ya left, she had said that while Jun Wu Xie soaked herself, Jun Wu Xie was to constantly release her soul power outwards but the way Jun Wu Xie used soul power was actually power converted from her spirit power. As to what soul power really was, she did not know, hence, she could only attempt by pushing her spirit power outwards.

    And while she was releasing her spirit power out, a rather amazing change came over her body.

    As spirit power dispersed out from her body, the wine thatpletely surrounded Jun Wu Xie, that was stuck so closely against her skin felt like it was slowly seeping into her. That feeling of icy chill on her skin slowly spreading to every single nerve, immersing every one cell within her in wine. In just a little while, Jun Wu Xie had not released that much spirit power yet when her body suddenly showed signs of exhaustion and weakness like she would when her powers had been fully depleted.

    He situation rather surprised Jun Wu Xie, her body feeling like something had drained her outpletely but the spirit power was still strong within her meridians.

    The slight chill turned into a bone biting cold. It was already blossoming with spring and flowers bloomed outside but Jun Wu Xie felt like she was caught within a raging blizzard, feeling so cold that the blood in her lips faded away in an instant.

    But Jun Wu Xie did not move herself in the slightest and did not use her spirit power to block out that biting chill but merely silently endured it all.

    Su Ya must have her own reasons for asking her to do this. Since this was cultivation, it would naturally not be all thatfortable. In order for her to gain more power and might, Jun Wu Xie did not mind enduring all of it.

    Time passed by the seconds and then went into minutes. Jun Wu Xie quietened her heart and mind, concentrating her focus upon her spirit power, trying her hardest to disregard the difort her body was feeling.

    When her heart waspletely calmed, that biting chill then seemed to have be not that unbearable.

    Her Purple Spirit power was being pushed out bit by bit, and that was just the beginning.

 Chapter 1555

    Chapter 1555: ¡°y A Little With You (1)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s life in the Cloudy Brook Academy was gradually being changed subtly and her task at the Waning Moon Chambers everyday was to cultivate. She was needed to clean up the ce a little asionally but most of the time, Su Ya wanted Jun Wu Xie to spend all her energy upon her cultivation.

    Steeped under that air so densely filled with the scent of wine daily, Jun Wu Xie seemed to have gradually developed a stronger resistance against the fumes of the wine and no longer felt woozy that easily anymore.

    But, soaking herself almost entirely in wine and it was for half a day at a time, even if Jun Wu Xie brought clean clothes to change everyday, the scent of wine that remained on her skin still could not be rid, to the extent that when she walked through the grounds of the Cloudy Brook Academy everyday, many of the youths could smell that strong scent of wine from her body for a long way off.

    The words about Jun Wu Xie grew more more harsh, sweeping over the entire Cloudy Brook Academy like a powerful surging tide. Not only the freshmen who had just been admitted into the academy knew about it, even the seniors gradually came to catch wind of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s ¡°glorious exploits¡±. Throughout the whole Cloudy Brook Academy from the top to the bottom, everyone knew of that piece of useless trash that possessed merely average powers and had just depended on the traits of his unique race to gain entry into the Cloudy Brook Academy. He was also the first one, throughout the entire history of the Cloudy Brook Academy, to be disregarded by the academy, and left to live or perish on his own.

    All those highly unkind discussions stomped Jun Wu Xie¡¯s reputation right into the mud, the words growing more and more excessive that made people subconsciously overlook the fact that Jun Wu Xie was the first person ever to have received the invitations of all Twelve Pces as well.

    The freshmen from the Blood Fiend Pce, would always go help Jun Wu Xie ¡°fortify and strengthen¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s dismal reputation, regardless of who it was that spoke ill of Jun Wu Xie, they would always use the same line to rebut them, bringing up the fact that Jun Wu Xie was unique and one of a kind, which just caused the people from the other pces to be more and more disgusted with Jun Wu Xie.

    From initially just ignoring, to be genuinely hostile. Every single day when Jun Wu Xie returned, the front of her door was always filled with rubbish and even the face of the door had been deeply scratched with something sharp, with characters that read ¡°rubbish¡±, ¡°trash¡±, and other insulting and degrading words, the voice that taunted and ridiculed her never ceasing for a moment.

    Towards all that, Jun Wu Xie had never shown any reaction at all.

    Till one day, when a pile of food trash that had gone bad was thrown outside her door and the face was her door was smeared with absolute filth.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s brows finally creased up and under the sniggles of a group of people, she opened her door and walked inside.

    ¡°Meow my whiskers off! Those people are really bing too much!¡± Immediately upon entering the room, the little ck cat could not hold itself back and it leapt out, pacing angrily upon the table as it shed its sharp ws out.

    Jun Wu Xie had not held it against those rascally kids because she had not seen the need to and she also did not have the leisure nor time to. These youths who had not even set foot within the Twelve Pces were not even worth her making a single move against them.

    But even a y figurine retains some of the fire from the kiln.

    Jun Wu Xie had been able to disregard the other things they had done, but when the highly nauseating stench continued to seep through the gaps in the door inside, that had made Jun Wu Xie became rather annoyed.

    ¡°I think Mistress really should show them a thing or two, this entire bunch of little bastards who do not know who they¡¯re dealing with!¡± The little ck cat was so angry that it scratched at the table with its ws, which gave out a highly ear piercing noise. Throughout this period, if Jun Wu Xie had not held them back, just Ye Sha and Ye Gu had wanted to send this whole bunch of scoundrels right into hell so many times. But those wretched kids had not only not toned down, they had even carried things further.

    They were just carrying bullying to an intolerable level.

    Jun Wu Xie sat by the table, her brows creased together as she stared at the tightly shut door. Even if she could not see it, someone else must be up to mischief again outside that door.

 Chapter 1556

    Chapter 1556: ¡°y A Little With You (2)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie sat by the table, her brows creased together as she stared at the tightly shut door. Even if she could not see it, someone else must be up to mischief again outside that door.

    That the freshmen of the Cloudy Brook Academy would be unhappy with her, she could understand it fully as she had guessed at such a result from the beginning. Before all this happened, Jun Wu Xie had prepared herself to a certain extent. She had nned to reveal her inestimable value before the Elders of the Twelve Pces, that would make her untouchable and to instead try all ways and means to win her over, which her n had perfectly achieved initially.

    In the beginning, those youths had indeed adhered to the instructions the various pces had given them, none of them daring to find any trouble with Jun Wu Xie tantly. As for the debates and conflicting words among them, Jun Wu Xie could not be bothered about it.

    But things began to change when the Blood Fiend Pce¡¯s strange actions started.

    If the situation had remained to be like it had from the beginning, no one would have dared to defy the instructions given to them by the pces they belonged to and carried things too far with Jun Wu Xie. But the Blood Fiend Pce¡¯s constant ¡°protection¡± of her had provoked and incited the emotions of the hot blooded youths to the extreme.

    As youths who were more prone to hot bloodedness and exuberance than logic, being fanned up by people in such a manner, how could they be expected to still remember the instructions they had been given some time ago? The fact that they had not gotten into a fight with Jun Wu Xie directly was already considered to be the greatest extent of rationality they were capable of.

    But even though that was the case, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s life had been greatly disrupted.

    The reason for all of this, was something Jun Wu XIe already knew.

    It was just a ploy by the Blood Fiend Pce, wishfully thinking that by isting her from all the others and when she was being attacked on all sides by enemies, they could then show up as a saviour, to then gain her favour.

    It must be said, that though the ploy was vicious, they had at least been seen to have used their brains a little.

    But.....

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes then narrowed up dangerously.

    People who seeked to make use of her, must be fully prepared to be used back by her.

    An icy chill shed within Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes. She stood up suddenly and walked out of the door. All the youths who had been gathered along the corridor to watch the show did not show the slightest tinge of remorse when they saw Jun Wu Xiee out, sinister smiles still hanging from their faces.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face was cold as she walked to stand in front of Gu Xin Yan¡¯s door, and rapped loudly upon it before everyone there.

    The instant Gu Xin Yan opened her door, she immediately saw Jun Wu with his delicate features standing before her door without any expression on his face. Having Jun Wu appear before her door made Gu Xin Yan showed a glint of surprise within her eyes.

    It must be known that for the past few months, she had tried so hard to pull her rtionship with Jun Wu closer and she had often gone up to the kid¡¯s door in visit. But she had not even been able to win even the slightest smile from Jun Wu, not to mention having hime to her door in reciprocation. Jun Wu had never oncee to seek her on his own initiative.

    But today, Jun Wu had actuallye to knock upon her door on his own ord!

    That was something that Gu Xin Yan had not expected at all.

    ¡°Jun Wu? Is there anything you need from me?¡± Although surprised by Jun Wu¡¯s actions, Gu Xin Yan was however still able to portray a highly bright smile upon her face.

    Regardless of what Jun Wu hade to seek her for, at least Jun Wu had taken this one first step!

    ¡°Have you got time?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked calmly.

    Gu Xin Yan immediately nodded.

    ¡°Take a walk with me.¡± Jun Wu Xie said, extending an invitation to Gu Xin Yan.

    Shock immediately showed on Gu Xin Yan¡¯s face. Jun Wu was inviting her to go for a walk? This..... really gave Gu Xin Yan quite a shock.

    But before Gu Xin Yan was able to give any reaction, Jun Wu had already turned himself around and walked towards the outside.

    Gu Xin Yan was not willing to even dy a moment and she quickly rushed to catch up.

    All the youths standing along the corridor stared in shock as they watched Jun Wu and Gu Xin Yan walking one behind the other past them, and the youths¡¯ eyes filled up with incredulity.

 Chapter 1557

    Chapter 1557: ¡°y A Little With You (3)¡±

    Gu Xin Yan¡¯s identity was known to most of the freshmen and even if they were not subservient to the Blood Fiend Pce, they would still not dare to offend Gu Xin Yan carelessly. Afterall,paring a new recruit to the daughter of a Pce Lord, the disparity in status was one that could never be bridged. When the other youths saw Gu Xin Yan, though they were not as serville as the youths from the Blood Fiend Pce, they still at least greeted her with a smiling face. Added to that, Gu Xin Yan looked very beautiful and among all the girls who were new like them, Gu Xin Yan was among the prettiest of the lot.

    Towards Gu Xin Yan, the freshmen youths only felt much envy and admiration.

    Even when the people from the Blood Fiend Pce had defended Jun Wu Xie before, Gu Xin Yan had note forth much, which just made everyone admire Gu Xin Yan even more as they thought that she did not like Jun Wu all that much like them, but now.....

    [Jun Wu had barely spoken two sentences to Gu Xin Yan, a total of just nine words and Gu Xin Yan had immediately decided to follow that kid just like that? !]

    [What kind of a situation was that! ?]

    [That was the Young Miss of the Blood Fiend Pce you know! ?]

    [Just two statement from Jun Wu and he has managed to bring her away?]

    The entire bunch of youths nearly suffered internal injuries from holding themselves back from bursting out.

    Jun Wu Xie walked out of the loft building very quickly, to walk towards a quiet and tranquil spot within the Cloudy Brook Academy. It was just about dusk and the glorious nting rays of evening spilled across the ground, shrouding the majestic white loft building in an intoxicating warm shade, while several disciples who had just concluded their cultivation training were just returning.

    When Jun Wu Xie¡¯s gaze spotted a certain tall figure among the youths, she gradually slowed down her speed as she continued to move forward.

    Lin Hao Yu was just returning from training and he was with several other hot blooded youths. Simr to Gu Xin Yan, they were from the main branch of the Blood Fiend Pce. His Grandfather was an Elder in the Blood Fiend Pce and it could be said that he grew up together with Gu Xin Yan from a very young age. Gu Xin Yan¡¯s identity as the Young Miss of the Blood Fiend Pce had made other youths constantly eager to please her and Lin Hao Yu¡¯s identity had those youths willing to tter him endlessly.

    Lin Hao Yu was all smiles as he enjoyed the ttery the youths around him was heaping onto him but he suddenly saw Jun Wu appear and the smile on his face changed subtly.

    He knew exactly what kind of situation Jun Wu was in during that period as all the ¡°protection¡± of Jun Wu by the youths from the Blood Fiend Pce were all acting under his instructions. He fully understood what kind of results all that ¡°protection¡± would ultimately bring to Jun Wu.

    [Jun Wu¡®s days in here must have been quite a torment!]

    And what pleased Lin Hao Yu even more was that Jun Wu¡¯s personality was cold and distant, and the kid had not shown the slightest sign of caving in even after so long. That had just given Lin Hao Yu more reason to torment Jun Wu, without needing him to be worried about Gu Xin Yan ming him for it.

    Seeing the state Jun Wu was in, just led Lin Hao Yu to be absolutely filled with delight.

    [So what if he¡¯s the only person from the Spirit Mastery race?]

    [That kid¡¯s just a moron who does not possess enough brains. He had only needed to use his brain a little and that kid was about to be yed to death by him!]

    But as Lin Hao Yu smiled, soon, he discovered that he could no longer smile out anymore!

    Because he soon saw Gu Xin Yan chasing with quick steps after Jun Wu. Jun Wu seemed like he was willing to wait for her as he stood in his spot for a brief moment, till Gu Xin Yan caught up to him, before he saw the two of them departing from his line of sight together as a pair.

    Under the beautiful setting sun, the sight of the back view of that youth and the young girl walking shoulder to shoulder was suddenly like a hot branding iron, that burnt Lin Hao Yu¡¯s eyes.

    [That was the scene that he was most unwilling to see!]

    ¡°Damn it.¡± Lin Hao Yu cursed in a soft voice.

    He did not understand what had actually happened. Why had Jun Wu who had not paid Gu Xin Yan any heed till yesterday suddenly came to be walking together with Gu Xin Yan today. He knew clearly that throughout the implementation of his n, the rtionship between Gu Xin Yan and Jun Wu Xie had not progressed in anyway.

 Chapter 1558

    Chapter 1558: ¡°Pay One Back in His Own Coin (1)¡±

    Gu Xin Yan followed Jun Wu Xie, strolling aimlessly within the Cloudy Brook Academy. The two walked for quite a while and Jun Wu Xie did not even open her mouth to speak at all, which made Gu Xin Yan a little jittery.

    Truth to be told, with Jun Wu so suddenly inviting her out like this, it had beenpletely out of her expectations. She had seen the kind of circumstances Jun Wu had been in and she knew that Lin Hao Yu¡¯s n had worked. But Jun Wu had not shown the slightest weakness in front of all that and even when he was made fun of by a bunch of youths everyday, Jun Wu acted like nothing had happened, treating everything indifferently.

    The cold indifference of Jun Wu had greatly frustrated Gu Xin Yan. She had consented to Lin Hao Yu to go stir up all this with her silence on the matter but her aim at the end of it all was to win Jun Wu over to join the Blood Fiend Pce. But she had still not achieved the results she had thought.

    Till today.....

    Looking at Jun Wu¡¯s cold profile backlit by the setting sun, the expression on Gu Xin Yan¡¯s face was ratherplicated as she strove to maintain the brilliant smile on her face.

    In terms of looks, Jun Wu could only be considered to be delicately attractive. Without mentioning how numerous the men with handsome and striking looks there were in the Blood Fiend Pce, just merely in the Cloudy Brook Academy alone, there was already quite a number of handsome looking youths. But without knowing why, Gu Xin Yan actually felt that Jun Wu under that glorious setting sun seemed to look much better than she remembered him to be.

    ¡°Jun Wu, what did you want to talk to me about?¡± Dispersing the distracting thoughts far away, Gu Xin Yan finally could not hold it in any longer but to ask.

    She was very curious why Jun Wu hade to find her today. [Was it because he could no longer endure the torment everyone was inflicting upon him and was about to ask her for help?]

    Jun Wu Xie stopped in her tracks and turned her head slightly towards Gu Xin Yan.

    ¡°You are in the Ring Spirit faculty?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked.

    Gu Xin Yan was rather taken aback, not understanding why Jun Wu would suddenly mention that. She stood speechless for a while before she nodded her head.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Although Gu Xin Yan has rather strong spirit power, she had gone to take part in the Ring Spiritpetition during the Battle of Deities Grand Meet . Her Ring Spirit was a weapon type and it was a rare variant kind that could transform itself. It was a long whip but it could also transform itself into dual swords in the course of battle, a highly rare kind.

    Variant weapon Ring Spirits were very rarely seen in the Middle Realm and even if Gu Xin Yan was not the Young Miss of the Blood Fiend Pce, with just her Ring Spirit, she would still be highly valued. That was also a source of where Gu Xin Yan¡¯s self confidence was from.

    But.....

    [Why was Jun Wu asking her about that?]

    [This was turning out rather differently from what she had thought.]

    ¡°Can you show it to me?¡± Jun Wu Xie went on to ask.

    Gu Xin Yan¡¯s eyes were filled with bewilderment, unable toprehend why Jun Wu was suddenly showing such interest in her ring spirit. But as she still hoped to be able to rope Jun Wu into the Blood Fiend Pce, a minor matter like showing her ring spirit was something she would naturally not reject.

    Gu Xin Yan summoned out her Ring Spirit very quickly like she wanted to show Jun Wu Xie her Ring Spirit¡¯s might. In an instant, a silver long whip appeared in Gu Xin Yan¡¯s hand. The shape of the whip was rather unique, not like the rounded shape of other whips. The length of the whip was like a de¡¯s edge, its form t, its two edges at the sides almost as thin and fine as a cicada¡¯s wings, no different from a real de.

    Instead of saying that was a whip, Jun Wu Xie felt that it was more like a flexible sword that was incredibly long.

    ¡°Move it and see.¡± Jun Wu Xie said.

    It was the first time Gu Xin Yan was seeing someone making a request of her so naturally but she did not feel any loathing towards it. The resplendent silver whip threw out a series of chilling silver glittery light in her hand, the flexibility of the long whip much much better than a flexible sword.

 Chapter 1559

    Chapter 1559: ¡°Pay One Back in His Own Coin (2)¡±

    Gu Xin Yan looked at Jun Wu Xie as she put her hand down.

    ¡°And then?¡± She really couldn¡¯t understand what Jun Wu wanted.

    Jun Wu Xie then asked: ¡°Can I touch?¡±

    ¡°.....¡± [It¡¯s not enough seeing it and you still want to touch? Although Gu Xin Yan was grumbling to herself in her heart, she still nodded her head, but she also reminded Jun Wu: ¡°The whip¡¯s edges are very sharp. Don¡¯t hurt yourself.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t that Gu Xin Yan despised Jun Wu Xie, but because weapon Ring Spirits were sharper and their edges more honed than regr weapons. Describing her Ring Spirit as one that cut through steel like mud would not be an exaggeration at all.

    With Gu Xin Yan¡¯s permission, Jun Wu Xie then touched the razor sharp and highly flexible whip. It was cold to the touch and was a strange pulsing power could be felt emanating from it.

    That feeling was something that Jun Wu Xie had not experienced before and though she had known several people who possessed weapon Ring Spirits before with Mo Qian Yuan being one of them. She had touched his Ring Spirit before but it had just felt cold and was not all that much different from regr weapons.

    But now, she could detect a weak trace of power on the weapon ring spirit.

    [What is this?]

    Jun Wu Xie did not know.

    Under Gu Xin Yan¡¯s gaze, Jun Wu Xie pulled out a sk of water and a paintbrush before she raised up her head to look at Gu Xin Yan.

    ¡°The Spirit Mastery race possesses the Spirit Reinforcement ability but I do not know many people who possess weapon Ring Spirits and I have never tried to see if Spirit Reinforcement works on a weapon Ring Spirit. Are you willing to let me give it a try?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked in a highly calm andposed voice.

    But after hearing that, Gu Xin Yan was not able to continue to remain calm any longer.

    She had heard about Jun Wu¡¯s Spirit Reinforcement but Jun Wu had only used Spirit Reinforcement in the Innate Giftpetition. Unless someone was present at that ce, or any other person would not have had a chance to witness it. Gu Xin Yan had been at the Ring Spiritpetition venue at that time and only participantspeting at that venue were allowed to enter the respective premises. Hence, Gu Xin Yan had never seen what Spirit Reinforcement was really like.

    Towards Spirit Reinforcement, Gu Xin Yan had heard a lot about it and only knew that it was an amazing phenomenon, which had piqued her interest quite a bit.

    She had never once thought that Jun Wu Xie would actually have an intention to use Spirit Reinforcement on her Ring Spirit.

    She stood there stunned for a moment before Gu Xin Yan nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Sure you can!¡±

    For a person from a unique race that was willing to show his ability before another person, it was something very hard toe by. Jun Wu¡¯s words had not only presented Gu Xin Yan with an opportunity to witness Spirit Reinforcement but had also made Gu Xin Yan feel that the change that hade over Jun Wu Xie might be a sign that Jun Wu was relenting towards her?

    In the Cloudy Brook Academy, Jun Wu had never chatted with anyone else and had never interacted with another disciple among them all. Today, Jun Wu had not only invited her to stroll around the Academy¡¯s grounds but had even offered to show Spirit Reinforcement right before her eyes.

    How could such a big change not make Gu Xin Yan excited?

    Looks like Lin Hao Yu¡¯s n had seeded and Jun Wu was no longer as resolute as he was before.

    Her heart secretly filled with glee, Gu Xin Yan did not reveal the slightest sign of it on her face, looking just as sincerely amicable as before.

    Having gotten Gu Xin Yan¡¯s acknowledgement, Jun Wu Xie did not waste any more time and she immediately crafted a set of Spirit Reinforcement runes upon Gu Xin Yan¡¯s weapon Ring Spirit.

    In the instant Jun Wu Xie finished herst brush stroke, a streak of mes suddenly spread over the entire length of the whip, it¡¯s scarlet zing fire enveloping the entire silver long whip to give out a wave of scorching heat!

    The moment she saw the mes, Gu Xin Yan¡¯s heart jumped, highly startled and she nearly dropped the whip she held in her hand. But when the mes reached the end of the whip at the handle and came into contact with her hand, Gu Xin Yan did not feel the slightest bit of pain from being burnt.

 Chapter 1560

    Chapter 1560: ¡°Pay One Back in His Own Coin (3)¡±

    No pain, and no scorching burn.

    Gu Xin Yan stared at the mes that zed so close to her, almost unable to believe everything that she was seeing.

    She could distinctly feel the high heat from the mes but it was not burning her in anyway.

    [This was just too amazing!]

    [This is Spirit Reinforcement?]

    Still slightly traumatised by shock, Gu Xin Yan¡¯s arm trembled and she gripped at the long whip with both her hands. The long whip then shed with light for any instant to transform itself into a pair of dual swords!

    The scorching mes shrouded over both des and Gu Xin Yan was unable to restrain herself from twirling her dual swords in a dance as the raging mes drew fiery arcs in the air, trailing behind the shing des.

    Momentster, the mes faded off and the twin swords in her hands reverted back to the way they looked before.

    It was just a short period of transformation but it had left an indelible mark upon Gu Xin Yan¡¯s heart. She stared at the dual swords in her hands for a rather long time, feeling somewhat speechless, not knowing what to say.

    She finally understood why the Elder had instructed her to try everything she could to win Jun Wu over to the Blood Fiend Pce just before she was admitted into the Cloudy Brook Academy.

    The capability of Spirit Reinforcement, hadpletely overturned all that she had thought she knew.

    Even though the effects hadsted only for a short period, but who could ascertain that its effects could not be prolonged? If various attributes like this could be imbued onto Ring Spirits, that was as good as raising their battle might by several times!

    Powerful transformations such as this would be impossible even for the most talented Ring Forgers!

    ¡°This is the Spirit Mastery race¡¯s Spirit Reinforcement?¡± Gu Xin Yan raised up her head, the sparkle of excitement showing in her eyes not feigned. She was really surprised by the effects of Spirit Reinforcement.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded. Compared to Gu Xin Yan¡¯s excited self, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s reaction was a whole lot calmer. She seemed to be deep in thought about something as she looked at the twin swords in Gu Xin Yan¡¯s hands as she said: ¡°Looks like Spirit Reinforcement can be used upon weapon Ring Spirits as well. But I do not know whether every kind of Spirit Reinforcement will work just as well.....¡±

    ¡°You can take your time to try!¡± Gu Xin Yan said suddenly, her voice tinged with a trace of eagerness.

    The effects of Spirit Reinforcement had startled her which just made her even more determined to pull Jun Wu into the Blood Fiend Pce. If she were to seed in winning Jun Wu over to join the Blood Fiend Pce, then when the Blood Fiend Pce and the me Demon Pcepeted for the first spot among the Twelve Pces, it would definitely be a great boost to them!

    Gu Xin Yan was filled with anticipation towards Spirit Reinforcement and she was only too d to help Jun Wu with his doubts. That would not only allow her to understand Spirit Reinforcement better, it would create an opportunity to increase the amount of time spent between her and Jun Wu, making it easier for her to pull the rtionship between her and Jun Wu closer.

    The best of both worlds, why not?

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be troublesome?¡± Jun Wu Xie did not reject immediately but just looked at Gu Xin Yan a little apprehensively.

    Gu Xin Yan immediately shook her head. ¡°No trouble at all! We are friends, are we not?¡± Gu Xin Yan smiled brilliantly. She was feeling very d that the choice she made in the beginning had been right. If she had not worked to initiate contact with Jun Wu right from the beginning, Jun Wu would not have thought of seeking her help to test out Spirit Reinforcement. And if Lin Hao Yu had not isted Jun Wu, she would not have had this opportunity!

    This was the first time that Gu Xin Yan felt that Lin Hao Yu¡¯s mind was rather bright.

    Seeing Gu Xin Yan being so passionate about it, Jun Wu Xie then agreed to it, looking rather apprehensive.

    While Gu Xin Yan was thinking that she had finally found a crack in the ice and her face was filled with smiles, she failed to notice that in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes, a cold icy glint shed.

 Chapter 1561

    Chapter 1561: ¡°Let¡¯s Have a Good Game (1)¡±

    Ever since Gu Xin Yan agreed that she could ¡°help¡± Jun Wu Xie test out the various effects that Spirit Reinforcement had on a weapon Ring Spirit, the two of them had then made an arrangement to meet after their cultivation training ended everyday, to carry out the tests.

    And how could that obvious change escape Lin Hao Yu notice.

    Lin Hao Yu was still secretly beside himself with glee at how seamlessly his n had been carried out when just the next day, Gu Xin Yan came in bringing ¡°good news¡± and that was when he really understood what it meant to be pped across the face.

    The big smile upon his good looking face immediately crumbled. Only the Heavens knew when Gu Xin Yan was tedly and very excitedly telling him everything with a happy tinkle in her voice, just how intense the hatred had grown to be in his heart!

    [How did it turn out like this?]

    [Jun Wu had really chosen to be so friendly with Gu Xin Yan?]

    It was obvious that Lin Hao Yue not ept such a turn of events. He had previously paid special attention to Jun Wu for a period and had found that Jun Wu had a highly cold and indifferent personality, a stubborn boned kid that did not care about what the world thought. Even when he was put under all that harsh treatment from all the other disciples of the Cloudy Brook Academy, Jun Wu had not even shown a single trace of weakness, which had reaffirmed Lin Hao Yu¡¯s assessment of him.

    But.....

    How could Lin Hao Yu ever have thought! ? That things were not turning out as he had predicted.

    Jun Wu still showed no signs of weakness, but he was bing closer and closer to Gu Xin Yan! !

    At that moment, Lin Hao Yu suddenly had a feeling that he had lifted up a rock only to drop it onto his own foot. He could not help but think that if he had not seeked to life miserable for Jun Wu, wanting to make the kid suffer, would Jun Wu just continue to maintain that highly unapproachable face and not be close to Gu Xin Yan?

    The more he thought about it, the more Lin Hao Yu regretted his actions, his regret so strong his intestines were twisting up in agony.

    If he had known this would happen, he would rather not have stuck his nose into this matter and just the rtionship between Jun Wu and Gu Xin Yan remain the way it had been, and wait for Gu Xin Yan to tire of trying when things have dragged on for a longer period of time.

    Unfortunately, not matter how much Lin Hao Yu regretted it, the fact was things had already be like this.

    After Gu Xin Yan finished her cultivation training everyday, she no longer spent time with him discussing about the affairs of the Blood Fiend Pce but had always made arrangements to meet up Jun Wu to go somewhere with a bright smile upon her face.

    Every time he saw that, Lin Hao Yu just could not help but feel like he was about to vomit out blood!

    The kind of feelings he felt towards Gu Xin Yan, couldn¡¯t possibly be any more obvious. How was he expected to be able to endure seeing Gu Xin Yan go out with someone else so intimately?

    However, Lin Hao Yu could not say these words to Gu Xin Yan.

    And what made it worse that devastated Lin Hao Yu even further was after Gu Xin Yan became closer to Jun Wu, Gu Xin Yan issued orders to all the disciples of the Blood Fiend Pce that they were all to stop making things worse for Jun Wu. If anyone went on to curse or admonish Jun Wu, they were all to deal with it with an attitude of an ally of Jun Wu, and not continue to set him up on the sly.

    The youths from the Blood Fiend Pce had no way of defying Gu Xin Yan¡¯s orders and the situation became one that tied the Blood Fiend Pce together with Jun Wu.

    With Gu Xin Yan frequently appearing together with Jun Wu before everyone¡¯s eyes, the eyes of the disciples from the other pces became strange.

    The Blood Fiend Pce had worked hard to build up an illusion that they were all out to defend Jun Wu before this and now that Gu Xin Yan was seen to be getting close to Jun Wu, it made everyone believe what their eyes were seeing.

    Now when they were all cursing Jun Wu, the Blood Fiend Pce was also dragged into their admonishments.

    And would the youths from the Blood Fiend Pces be able to tolerate being pointed in their noses and be chided by all the others?

    Suddenly, not only did Jun Wu Xie¡¯s situation not improve, but the Blood Fiend Pce had even been dragged into the mud together and was being besieged on all sides by people from the other eleven pces.

    Thank You for the support and please continue to read GDBBM and our other fantastic series on trantor¡¯s site at mistycloudtrantions

    All contributions big and small will be greatly appreciated and we at MistyCloudTrantions thank you! Hugz~

    Other original trantions of on MistyCloudTrantions:

    GDBBM ¨C Genius Doctor ck Belly Miss

    DDFYM ¨C Insanely Pampered Wife ¨C Divine Doctor Fifth Young Miss

    MGD ¨C Mesmerizing Ghost Doctor

    OLMT ¨C Overlord, Love Me Tender

    PAW ¨C Prodigiously Amazing Weaponsmith

    TAC ¨C The Anarchic Consort

    Once again, Thank You for the support and please continue to read other tranted series on Misty Cloud Trantions!

    *Deep Bow*

 Chapter 1562

    Chapter 1562: ¡°Let¡¯s Have a Good Game (2)¡±

    Such a situation, was something that Lin Hao Yu would not have even dreamed of.

    Gu Xin Yan became closer and closer to Jun Wu Xie and the two of them would get together almost everyday to study Spirit Reinforcement. Jun Wu Xie did not speak much and she usually took action most of the time instead of using words to express herself. in the initial stages, Gu Xin Yan would still try to say a few words to Jun Wu Xie, but as time went by, it might be due to her being influenced by Jun Wu Xie as Gu Xin Yan also subconsciously chose to be silent like Jun Wu Xie.

    With the kind of silence they so often were in when they met, Gu Xin Yan gradually came to ept that as the norm, to the extent that she became highlyfortable with it.

    Although Gu Xin Yan was the Young Miss of the Blood Fiend Pce and had already long been used to using deception to face all kinds of matters, but what could not be denied was that she was in the end still just a young teenage girl and her base nature allowed her to enjoy such a simple and uplicated way of interacting with someone else.

    Afterall, nobody would be happy having to live everyday, constantly being wary and scheming.

    On this day, Gu Xin Yan and Jun Wu Xie met to study the use of several types of Spirit Reinforcement. The more Gu Xin Yan understood Spirit Reinforcement, the more she became unwilling to give up on Jun Wu. Spirit Reinforcement became too important. But at the same time, she also understood that the use of Spirit Reinforcement was not without its limits. Regardless of the time those effectssted, or the number of times it was used, they all caused a huge drain on Jun Wu.

    Hence, everytime Jun Wu Xie said to stop, Gu Xin Yan would not raise any objections.

    But of course what Gu Xin Yan did not know, was the exhaustion that Jun Wu showed everyday, could in reality be a pretence that Jun Wu Xie put forth.

    Back before she hade to the Middle Realm, Jun Wu Xie had still not been able to grasp the kind of drain Spirit Reinforcement took on her. But over this period of time, with her having been made to immerse herself within the wine pool, Jun Wu Xie came to discover that when she used Spirit Reinforcement, the drain upon her body had reduced quite significantly. The powers that could only sustain one use of Spirit Reinforcement in the past could now support three, which was a change that surprised Jun Wu Xie rather much.

    It became clear to see that Su Ya¡¯s way of cultivation training had not gone to waste on her.

    ¡°Jun Wu, do you want to rest for a while?¡± Gu Xin Yan said, looking at Jun Wu¡¯s slightly pale countenance, and could not help but asked worriedly.

    In the beginning, the concern she showed had been hypocritical and she had only done that only seeking to win Jun Wu over, a petty trick she employed. But it was not known from when it had started that her concern towards Jun Wu became something that spilled forth so highly naturally, to the extent that Gu Xin Yan did not wish for Jun Wu to overexert himself so much like that, thinking that having the two of them meet to just stroll around and do nothing was rather good as well.

    Jun Wu Xie shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Gu Xin Yan pursed her lips and said: ¡°You don¡¯t look too well. Could you have overextended yourself recently? Why don¡¯t..... we take one day¡¯s rest tomorrow?¡± These words had genuinely stemmed from Gu Xin Yan¡¯s concern and she felt a little pained when she saw the slightly pale shade on Jun Wu¡¯s face.

    That was a kind of feeling that Gu Xin Yan had never felt before.

    Jun Wu Xie did not reply but worked on catching her breath. From what Gu Xin Yan could see, Jun Wu looked highly exhausted but only Jun Wu Xie herself knew that she was in reality checking on the kind of changes to her spirit powers within her body.

    Gu XIn Yan did not dare to interrupt Jun Wu trying to recover himself and she took out her hanky and very naturally stretched her hand out to wipe at the beads of perspiration on Jun Wu¡¯s forehead.

    ¡°What are both of you doing! ?¡± Suddenly, a roar of rage sounded out from the side.

    Lin Hao Yu¡¯s face was one of rage as he stared at the seemingly intimate pair of Jun Wu and Gu Xin Yan.

 Chapter 1563

    Chapter 1563: ¡°Let¡¯s Have a Good Game (3)¡±

    Lin Hao Yu¡¯s face was one of rage as he stared at the seemingly intimate pair of Jun Wu and Gu Xin Yan.

    Gu Xin Yan was startled and she jumped from the shout from Lin Hao Yu. Her actions froze awkwardly for a moment before she realized that actions had gone beyond what she would have done usually.

    Jun Wu Xie looked calmly at Lin Hao Yu who was looking absolutely livid with jealous rage.

    Right from the start when the youths from all the other pces had begun to make things difficult for her, Jun Wu Xie had realized that all of that had been due to Lin Hao Yu¡¯s actions that was instigating all of it. On the surface, Lin Hao Yu had not seemed to show any discrimination but how could Jun Wu Xie not be able to see the hatred he hid beneath that facade of peace.

    Those eyes of Lin Hao Yu had never once showed her any friendliness.

    Lin Hao Yu¡¯s face had turned an extremely ugly shade. He knew that Jun Wu and Gu Xin Yan had made arrangements to meet and knew where they would be. But despite him having brought up his request several times to witness for himself the uniqueness of Spirit Reinforcement, he had been tactfully rejected by Gu Xin Yan as many times.

    Initially, Gu Xin Yan had only said that she did not want to cause Jun Wu to be wary, afraid that with another person there, Jun Wu might get ufortable and withdraw back into his shell.

    But thereafter, Gu Xin Yan¡¯s rejections grew to have no specific reasons being given, her words making Lin Hao Yu feel that Gu Xin Yan just did not want another person to appear between her and Jun Wu.

    A young youth in love, was just so sensitive to these things.

    How could he not see the kind of change in Gu Xin Yan towards Jun Wu?

    If it was said that Gu Xin Yan had initially been doing that seeking only to gain more power for the Blood Fiend Pce, Lin Hao Yu could still make himself hold back and tolerate it. But as he saw Gu Xin Yan¡¯s objective gradually changing before his eyes, and the way she gazed upon Jun Wu was no longer hypocritical, Lin Hao Yu began to find it hard to contain himself any longer.

    He just could not understand how a thin and frail looking youth with such an ordinary looking countenance couldpare to him in anyway?

    How could it make Gu Xin Yan disregard him who had been standing by her side all this while, to instead fall to like such a useless piece of trash?

    Lin Hao Yu¡¯s heart was filled with regret. If he had known from the beginning that his n would end up pulling Gu Xin Yan and Jun Wu Xie so close together, even if you beat him to death, he would never choose to do it.

    And right on this day when Lin Hao Yu saw with his own eyes how tender Gu Xin Yan was being towards Jun Wu, his heart had felt like someone had shed him viciously across his heart, resentment and hatred tearing right at his soul, making him wish for nothing more than to immediately tear Jun Wu up into a million pieces!

    ¡°Why have youe here?¡± The hand Gu Xin Yan was holding the hanky with came down, and the tone of her voice was different from the gentle one she had used when facing Jun Wu when she spoke, now tinged with a trace that sounded somewhat distant.

    Lin Hao Yu struggled to suppress the resentment in his heart and he forced a rather stiff smile onto his face. ¡°I heard from Li Yue earlier that your teacher was looking for you earlier, hence, I came over to ask you to go see him.¡±

    Gu Xin Yan looked at Lin Hao Yu rather doubtfully before she reasoned that he would have no reason to lie about that and she then believed him.

    When she turned her head back towards Jun Wu, her face broke into a brilliant smile once more and said: ¡°Jun Wu, I need to go now for today. You¡¯re not really feeling well and you should go get some rest. Let¡¯s not do this tomorrow and let your body rest a few days. Anyway, we have many more days ahead of us here and there will be many more opportunities for us to continue this.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie nodded slightly.

    Lin Hao Yu had to fight to push down the rage in his heart once more. Gu Xin Yan¡¯s smile was just so beautiful at that moment but that beauty had not blossomed because of him. Her every crease of the brows and wrinkle around her lips in smile just seemed to burn his eyes.

    [Why was it..... not him?]

    Gu Xin Yan left very soon after, leaving only Lin Hao Yu and Jun Wu Xie to stand in that spot.

 Chapter 1564

    Chapter 1564: ¡°Let¡¯s Have a Good Game (4)¡±

    When the back of Gu Xin Yan had disappeared from their sight, the stiff smile on Lin Hao Yu¡¯s face faded away together with it. His face became dark as he looked at Jun Wu who was preparing to leave.

    ¡°Jun Wu! Stay right there!¡± Lin Hao Yu¡¯s tone was somewhat unfriendly.

    Jun Wu Xie paused slightly with her steps and turned to look at Lin Hao Yu whose eyes were shing with jealous rage.

    ¡°I heard from Gu Xin Yan that the Spirit Reinforcement is highly unique and not something that any other races possess. But regretfully, I have not been able to witness it at all. Since I happen to be here today, won¡¯t you demonstrate it for me today?¡± Lin Hao Yu said as he looked at Jun Wu Xie with a smile only on the surface but felt no mirth inside.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s cold gaze swept over Lin Hao Yu and shepletely ignored his request.

    Being looked at with such contempt by a kid that he himself despised, the rage in Lin Hao Yu¡¯s heart surged to new heights. He secretly clenched his jaws as he stared at the side of Jun Wu¡¯s cold and icy face.

    ¡°What? Do you think me not worth your attention or do you feel that you only need totch on tightly to Gu Xin Yan¡¯s thigh and you can live your life without any worries?¡± Lin Hao Yu said with a sneeringugh.

    ¡°If you do not have that great capabilities, then you should not put on such a brave front in the beginning. Wouldn¡¯t it be easier for you if you had submitted earlier? If not for the fact that our people from the Blood Fiend Pce had been defending you from the back, you would not have been able to get out through that door of yours these past few days. So do note here acting all high and mighty before me now. You should be d that you belong to such a unique race and is still of some use to the Blood Fiend Pce. When others from the Spirit Mastery race appear in the world in the future, do you think that someone like you whose hands can¡¯t lift and shoulders which can¡¯t hold any load would still be of any value?¡± Lin Hao Yu had suppressed his rage for too long and all traces of coolheadedness in him had beenpletely shattered when he saw the tender concern Gu Xin Yan had shown Jun Wu.

    Gu Xin Yan only wanted to Jun Wu to join the Blood Fiend Pce and he wanted to just take the kid down a peg or two so he wouldn¡¯t continue to put on such airs. Gu Xin Yan would then not need to demean herself by mixing with such lowlypany like this kid.

    ¡°As fellow disciples in the Cloudy Brook Academy, I am just being nice to remind you that while you are still valued, you should grab at the opportunity and not wait till it¡¯s all gone before you turn your head back and bemoan the loss. By that time, no one would want a useless piece of trash at all.¡± Lin Hao Yu was being extremely harsh with his words, but if not for his consideration towards Gu Xin Yan, he would really have raised his hand to strike at Jun Wu.

    It wasn¡¯t that he did not understand what kind of benefits such a highly unique race could bring to the Blood Fiend Pce. It was just that he could not stand seeing how close Jun Wu and Gu Xin Yan were bing. Every time he saw that calm and unflustered face of Jun Wu, he would always be filled with the urge to go tear that face to shreds.

    Jun Wu Xie listened quietly to Lin Hao Yu words that were filled with sarcasm. The person who had been secretly pushing things from behind, seeking to drive her into the eye of the storm had finally been unable to hold himself back any longer and Gu Xin Yan had innocuously been yed as the catalyst.

    Admiring the sight of Lin Hao Yu being so highly flustered and exasperated, but could still not do anything to her, greatly satisfied Jun Wu Xie.

    Only.....

    This was still not enough.

    ¡°You¡¯ve finished?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked calm and unfettered, like all those words Lin Hao Yu had said to her earlier had not worked in the slightest.

    Lin Hao Yu¡¯s face stiffened, and his face became so dark that it looked rather terrifying.

    ¡°If you do not like it, you can very well ask Gu Xin Yan to stay away from me. That is if you have what it takes to do that.¡± Jun Wu Xie said as her eyes shed with an icy chill. Throwing that one statement at Lin Hao Yu¡¯s feet, she then left without even turning her head back.

    Lin Hao Yu was almost mortally wounded by that one statement from Jun Wu.

 Chapter 1565

    Chapter 1565: ¡°Let¡¯s Have a Good Game (5)¡±

    If Lin Hao Yu could make Gu Xin Yan stay away from Jun Wu Xie, why would he make himself stay behind to tell Jun Wu all that he said? Jun Wu¡¯s words had struck a raw nerve which made him grit his teeth tight but was still helpless to do anything about it.

    After Gu Xin Yan had seen what Jun Wu¡¯s Spirit Reinforcement could do, how could she ever want to give up on wanting to win the kid over to the Blood Fiend Pce?

    Lin Hao Yu was almost going to vomit out blood from the rage surging within him.

    But that was just merely the very beginning.

    After Jun Wu Xie got back to her room, she summoned Ye Sha and Ye Gu.

    ¡°Young Miss.¡± The two men knelt before Jun Wu Xie. Lord Meh Meh and the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit who were held within the two men¡¯s arms immediately took that opportunity to jump out, scuttling at great speed to go right beside Jun Wu Xie¡¯s feet to put on their more adorable looks to seek hugs from Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie patiently carried both dumb beasts into her arms and cuddled them for a long while.

    After that, Jun Wu Xie went on to say: ¡°The two of you help me pass a message to Dumb Qiao and the others.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Young Miss.¡±

    Qiao Chu had just returned to his room. The freshmen from the Cloudy Brook Academy had been highly rowdy the past few days and as one of the few most noticed disciples, Qiao Chu was feeling like a crane among a flock of chickens among the youths of the me Demons Pce, having been subjected to all kinds of ttery andpliments from them all. To someone with his kind of personality, being fawned upon like that felt great at first but he could not help but feel a little unused to it.

    ¡°Young Master Qiao.¡± The figure of Ye Sha suddenly appeared within Qiao Chu¡¯s room.

    Qiao Chu¡¯s face immediately split into a wide grin filled with delight. ¡°Big Brother Ye Sha!¡±

    Compared to all those endless ttery and fawning youths, Qiao Chu very much prefered to be together with Ye Sha and all the others. Despite his powers being inferior to Ye Sha, he felt a whole lot more at home with that bunch.

    ¡°Is Young Master Qiao doing well?¡± Ye Sha then asked.

    Qiao Chu sighed heavily, unable to help himself as hemented mournfully: ¡°Well! ? Sheesh! The entire bunch of them are just so tiresome! I have never met a more irritating bunch!¡± Qiao Chu really could no longer stand all those boot licking toadies. He really could not understand. As an entire bunch of youths who were allrgely simr in age, why must everyone of them scheme and plot so much? If they all just treated him normally, he wouldn¡¯t need to feel so frustrated.

    The deliberate ttery the youths all heaped upon him had made Qiao Chu feel rather tired of them.

    In fact, such a situation was to be expected. With the magnificent disy Qiao Chu had put up in the Battle of Deities Grand Meet, it had led him to be the most prominent and highly valued disciple among the freshmen of the me Demons Pce. The other youths picked by the me Demons Pce were not that stupid and they knew that they could notpare to Qiao Chu in anyway. They know that Qiao Chu would surely soar to great heights within the me Demons Pce in the future and they wanted to get the first foot in by establishing a good rtionship with him, toy a foundation stone for their own future.

    But though they understood that concept, the youths were afterall still a little too green. The manner they used to try to win Qiao Chu¡¯s friendship was much too tant and obvious which already tired Qiao Chu out just by feigning innocence.

    Ye Sha was helpless against Qiao Chu¡¯sments. This bunch of littlepanions that Jun Wu Xie had were all rather honest and upright people, and faced with these hypocritical and circuitous vipers, they weren¡¯t all that skilled in dealing with them.

    ¡°Young Miss has a message she wants me to pass to you.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± When Qiao Chu heard that Jun Wu Xie has something to say to him, he immediately perked up.

    He knew very well what Jun Wu Xie¡¯s situation in the Cloudy Brook Academy was like. There were so many instances that he wanted to just charge forward to shield his littlepanion from the storm but had no choice but to restrain himself, forcing himself to endure it for the sake of the bigger task they had nned in the future.

    ¡°What did she say? Quick, quick! Tell me!¡±

    Ye Sha whispered some words in Qiao Chu¡¯s ear and Qiao Chu¡¯s face immediately broke into an expression of shock and delight.

    ¡°Haha! Our Little Xie is just downright evil! But I like it! You can go tell her to rest assured. I will settle all of this well and proper.¡± Qiao Chu said, thumping himself on the chest in guarantee.

    Ye Sha nodded and because he had to go inform Fan Zhuo and the others with Ye Gu, he did not tarry long there.

 Chapter 1566

    Chapter 1566: ¡°Let¡¯s Have a Good Game (6)¡±

    Ye Sha had just set foot outside when Qiao Chu already went out of his door, knocking upon the room doors of the other youths from the me Demons Pce. When those youths heard Qiao Chu¡¯s voice shouting for them, they all immediately came rushing out to him one by one.

    Among the batch of freshmen from the me Demons Pce, they had all already recognized Qiao Chu to be their lead sheep, everyone of them wishing that they would be able to interact more with Qiao Chu. But Qiao Chu¡¯s attitude had always been lukewarm towards them but made quite a number of them rather anxious. On this rare asion when Qiao Chu hade find them, wouldn¡¯t they rush to go stick to him?

    ¡°Big Brother Qiao, is anything the matter for you toe looking for us?¡± A youth who was a year or two older than Qiao Chu opened his mouth to ask earnestly.

    Qiao Chu sat upon his chair and looked at the group of people he had gathered with augh. Although it was only a portion of them, it was already enough!

    ¡°I heard that the guys from the Blood Fiend Pce haven¡¯t really been too honest recently. Is that true?¡± Qiao Chu asked, trying to look deep and intelligent.

    The gathered youths turned to look at each other, their heads turning to their left and right.

    Among the Twelve Pces, the Pce of me Demons and the Blood Fiend Pce were the mightiest and the two pces were constantly fueding, where minor conflicts often broke out between them even in the Cloudy Brook Academy. The two parties had been at loggerheads for a long time and with Qiao Chu asking them such a question, all the youths immediately became excited, fighting to be the first to speak up.

    ¡°The Blood Fiend Pce had never been honest since the term started and I do not know from where they are getting all that confidence. Hadn¡¯t that Jun Wu from the Spirit Jade Pce been highly arrogant in his ways previously? I don¡¯t know what kind of medicine those guys from the Blood Fiend Pce took but all of them hade running forward to defend that kid which caused them to get into quite a number of squabbles with many people.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! I was even too embarrassed to tell it to them! What has someone from the Spirit Jade Pce got to do with their Blood Fiend Pce at all? What does it matter to them that people are speaking ill of that Jun Wu that all of them had to jump forward so aggressively to defend that kid! ? He¡¯s not even from the Blood Fiend Pce at all!¡±

    Once the Blood Fiend Pce was mentioned, all those youths seemed to have endless words of contempt for them. One insult was hurled after another, berating the entire Blood Fiend Pce all the way from head to their toes.

    Hearing all that, Qiao Chu was secretly feeling very pleased, but his face was one that looked like he was deep in thought.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure everyone here knows very well that the Blood Fiend Pce isn¡¯t not on good terms with our me Demons Pce and we are all constantly at in conflict with each other. Although we all have not officially joined the me Demons Pce, we are all people personally picked by the me Demons Pce. When I was first admitted into this academy, I had thought that we were all here to cultivate our powers and could not be bothered with those people from the Blood Fiend Pce. But those guys from the Blood Fiend Pce are now starting to get a little overboard and it seems like they are getting somewhat above themselves. All of us from the me Demons Pce had never been afraid of the Blood Fiend Pce and I think we must not allow the name of the me Demons Pce to be disgraced, isn¡¯t that right?¡± Qiao Chu spoke inspiringly with a strong sense of righteousness, and the youths all nodded their heads vehemently in agreement.

    ¡°I think I do not have to spell it out in words but we all know that both the two pces are seeking to im the dominant over all the Twelve Pces. Now that the Blood Fiend Pce are being so high handed in their ways, do they really think they can just boss over everyone in here as they wish and we are to tolerate them without doing anything? If the Elders in our pce gets to know about this when we leave the Cloudy Brook Academy in the future, that we had to skirt our way around the guys from the Blood Fiend Pce while we were in here, wouldn¡¯t it look like we are all just terrified of them?¡± Qiao Chu continued to fan up the group of youths.

    They were all an entire bunch of youths who were not that old yet and they were all filled with the hot blood of youthful exuberance at that age. With that challenging tone used by Qiao Chu, the bunch of youths immediately started recalling all the arrogant ways the disciples from the Blood Fiend Pce had acted, and their brows all creased up one by one.

    ¡°Big Brother Qiao, what do you say we must do? We¡¯ll all back you up on this!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Big Brother Qiao! Point us in the right direction! We are not willing to suffer the atrocities of the Blood Fiend Pce! When I see the cocky faces of those guys, the anger just rises inside me!¡±

    The bunch of youths quickly broke out in endless shouts of protest.

 Chapter 1567

    Chapter 1567: ¡°Let¡¯s Have a Good Game (7)¡±

    Qiao Chu did not show any reaction on his face but his heart had already bloomed up with joy. The words he used had been based on a format Jun Wu Xie had once used before to incite the hearts of people, and the effects were really astounding!

    ¡°No matter what we do, we must never disgrace the name of the me Demons Pce. The Blood Fiend Pce had been arrogant for far too long and they need someone take them down a peg or two. We need to make them realize that the entire Middle Realm is not theirs to ride roughshod over anyone as they please!¡± Qiao Chu said with a sneer.

    The youths around him immediately rang out in chorus, inplete agreement.

    From that moment on, the youths of the me Demons Pce initiated their persecution and interception against whatever the Blood Fiend Pce did!

    Within the Cloudy Brook Academy, there were no rules inhibiting the disciples from fighting. The Cloudy Brook Academy had always adhered by thew of the jungle. As long as there were able to overpower their opponent, they were free to do as they wished.

    And that highly unique rule of the academy would then bring about the ¡°war¡± among the freshmen of the Cloudy Brook Academy.

    It was not known whether it was just pure coincidence, but the Cloudy Brook Academy had disciples from five different pces suddenly setting themselves against the Blood Fiend Pce, and those five pces were all highly powerful as well. Even the me Demons Pce who held a simr level of might with the Blood Fiend Pce had also struck at them.

    At that time, the Blood Fiend Pce suddenly found themselves in an extremely bad situation.

    Almost every single day, the disciples from the other pces would somehow either provoke or challenge the youths from the Blood Fiend Pce.

    If it had been only one of the pces, the Blood Fiend Pce would be able to deal with it adequately. Even if it was the me Demons Pce, they would still be able to be on par with the opponent.

    But the current situation was.....

    The me Demons Pce, Dragon yers Pce, Soul Return Pce, Dark Heavens Pce, Purple Thunder Pce, the youths from these five pces putting themselves against the Blood Fiend Pce all at the same time, which created an extremely lopsided ying field.

    No matter how strong the youths from the Blood Fiend Pce were, they would not be able to withstand the sessive provocations from the different pces in turns. Moreover, all the five pces were above average in terms of might among the Twelve Pces, the strongest ones among them, which really put the youths from the Blood Fiend Pce in a very tight spot.

    Every single day, regardless of which faculty the youths from the Blood Fiend Pce were in, immediately after they finished their cultivation training, they would surrounded and blocked off by people from the other pces, and endlessly taunted and provoked in all manner of ways, to use that as a reason to strike at them. What made it more terrifying was that those peoplepletely disregarded all sense of fairness, always surrounding the Blood Fiend Pce¡¯s disciples to attack, beating them down before they even said a word!

    The Blood Fiend Pce had quite a significant amount of people and they usually moved around at least in pairs. But that was still not enough to counter the kind of oppression they received from five different pces. It was often when a group of their people had just walked out from their faculty and they would immediately be surrounded and blocked by people from the other five pces, to be beaten up in batches by them all, rendering the youths from the Blood Fiend Pce to bepletely defenceless.

    Regardless of how powerful the Blood Fiend Pce could possibly be, they would not be able to withstand such impossible odds of one against five.

    It didn¡¯t take long before almost everyone from the Blood Fiend Pce were all marked with some form of injury upon their bodies where even Lin Hao Yu was not spared. One day right after his cultivation training ended, he was suddenly pinned down straight onto the ground by Qiao Chu right in front of the gates of his faculty and bashed till his head swelled to look like one of a pig!

    Qiao Chu was just too powerful, a unmatched prodigy who had broken through to a true Purple Spirit. From what other people out there could see, only Rong Ruo from the Soul Return Pce and Hua Yao from the Purple Thunder Pce would be a match for him. Though Lin Hao Yu held possessed rather significant powers himself, but when pitted against a youth of such a maniacal level like Qiao Chu, Lin Hao Yu was stillcking by quite a lot. The scene where he was pressed into the ground and pounded defenceless by Qiao Chu right before the faculty gates had been witnessed by arge number of people passing by.

    Qiao Chu had not shown any mercy towards Lin Hao Yu when he struck. The time when Jun Wu Xie had been attacked on all sides by everyone was still clear in Qiao Chu¡¯s mind and he knew all along that it was all due to Lin Hao Yu¡¯s doing from behind the scenes. With a rare opportunity like this that gave Qiao Chu a valid reason to bash someone like him up, Qiao Chu had immediately snatched at the chance and released all his highly pent up rage at that moment!

 Chapter 1568

    Chapter 1568: ¡°Let¡¯s Have a Good Game (8)¡±

    Lin Hao Yu waspletely defenceless under Qiao Chu¡¯s hands,pletely unable to retaliate in the slightest, beaten up till his mouth turned all bloodied and even losing a few of his teeth. It was only after Qiao Chu had enough of pummelling him that he finally released him, the badly thrashed Lin Hao Yu lying like a hapless muddy heap upon the ground, unable to even groan out from the pain.

    In the end, Lin Hao Yu was only carried away when other disciples from the Blood Fiend Pce were chased over to that spot, the people doing the carrying simrly sporting ck and blue welts on their faces, obviously having already been taught a good lesson by people from the other pces.

    The only person who was spared the misery was only Gu Xin Yan. Gu Xin Yan¡¯s identity was special as she was the daughter of the Blood Fiend Pce¡¯s Pce Lord and even if the disciples from the other pces were filled with rage in their hearts, no one really dared to find trouble with Gu Xin Yan. Added to that was the fact that Gu Xin Yan was a girl with a pretty face and the other youths were less inclined to be able to strike her.

    But even when Gu Xin Yan had not taken any beating, when she saw the state all the other people from the Blood Fiend Pce were in, her face was turned a highly dark shade as well.

    ¡°Just what is really happening?¡± Gu Xin Yan said through gritted teeth as she stared at all the youths who had been beaten up all ck and blue. She had not thought that the me Demons Pce would really dare to make things so difficult for them while they were all in the Cloudy Brook Academy.

    Those five other pces had acted as if they hade to an agreement beforehand, to initiate the attack upon them at the very same moment, catching the Blood Fiend Pcepletely unawares.

    A youth whose head had been beaten to swell up to almost twice its size looked at Gu Xin Yan with tears and snot running down his face and said: ¡°We don¡¯t know what happened as well. The me Demons Pce had just suddenly jumped on us seeking to find trouble, not even giving us a single chance to even open our mouths to say anything. The moment they see people from our Blood Fiend Pce, they would immediately jump on us.¡±

    When he was attacked, he had not even realized what was going on, where he did not even had a chance to fight back before he was knocked to the ground and a storm of blows had immediately rained down on him, beating him untill he was hopelessly dazed.

    ¡°And the teachers did not even do anything about it?¡± Gu Xin Yan said as her brows kneaded up together tightly. Although there were others from the Blood Fiend Pce that were also in the Ring Spirit faculty like her, but as the Ring Spirit she possessed was one that was capable of transformation, when sses were taught, she was mostly separated from the rest and she had absolutely no idea that when she was returning back here, all the others from the Blood Fiend Pce were being assaulted.

    It was only when they all returned that she saw the whole cepletely filled with youths who had their faces all badly bruised and swollen.

    At that moment, Lin Hao Yu was still unconscious upon his bed. That merciless bout of beating from Qiao Chu had not onlypletely rearranged the face of Lin Hao Yu, he had inflicted highly severe internal injuries upon him. Now that Lin Hao Yu still had not awoken, several of the youths from the Medical Proficiency faculty were staying right by his bedside, providing treatment for Lin Hao Yu.

    ¡°The teachers have said it before. The Cloudy Brook Academy does not involve themselves in such matters as it is purely based on one¡¯s strength. If anyone is beaten up, they can only me it on theirck of skills.¡± One youthmented ruefully.

    If it had been one on one and they were defeated, their hearts might not feel so indignant. But now that the situation was one against five, no matter how strong they were, they had no way of securing victory based on their own abilities!

    Gu Xin Yan¡¯s brows knitted together. She really could not make head or tail of the current situation at that moment.

    How had the Blood Fiend Pce offended the other five pces to bring about such a situation?

    The Blood Fiend Pce was brutally beaten to a pulp and there were five pces who partook in it. The other six pces that did not y a part in it were just remaining on the sidelines with intentions only to enjoy the show. Those might of those six pces were not a match for the me Demons Pce and the Blood Fiend Pce and they would naturally not dare carry things so far with the Blood Fiend Pce, but that would not prevent them from adding fuel to the fire.

    With the Blood Fiend Pce being attacked on so many fronts, the people from the other six pces gradually began to fan up groundless rumours about the Blood Fiend Pce.

 Chapter 1569

    Chapter 1569: ¡°Let¡¯s Have a Good Game (9)¡±

    The Blood Fiend Pce had really tripped up badly this time round. Gu Xin Yan¡¯s face was looking worse and worse. The situation continued on like that for several days, putting her in such an awful mood that caused Gu Xin Yan to not even feel like continuing the tests with Spirit Reinforcement which was halted temporarily.

    Gu Xin Yan could not understand just what was really happening.

    Why had the me Demons Pce suddenly seemed like they were specifically targeting the Blood Fiend Pce, in endless pursuit for the past consecutive days without rest?

    And what made Gu Xin Yan feel highly edgy about was when she realized that besides the five pces who were openly attacking them, the attitude of the other six pces towards them frightened her as well. Although they did not strike directly at them, the mocking tone and words of ridicule against them was gradually increasing in intensity where people who had previously gotten into conflict with the Blood Fiend Pce but had not dared to utter a word due to the might of the Blood Fiend Pce were now jumping right out to mercilessly curse and berate the Blood Fiend Pcepletely.

    The Blood Fiend Pce had gone from being the one whomanded the winds and clouds when the academy term started to being gradually pushed right into the eye of the storm.

    The disciples of the Blood Fiend Pce were surrounded and soundly persecuted by everyone daily and they were all forced to suffer a fate worse than death. The endless pain on their bodies and the mental torture on their minds caused them to be unable to calm themselves sufficiently for their cultivation training, to fall way behind their peers in the same grade.

    Gu Xin Yan could tolerate many things, but this was just one thing that she was unable to endure!

    If the torture continued on like this, the powers of the disciples from the Blood Fiend Pce would cken which was as good as weakening the future might of the Blood Fiend Pce!

    That maniacal situation persisted for half a month and within the Blood Fiend Pce, with the exception of Gu Xin Yan who was not injured in the slightest, all the other disciples carried out their cultivation training with injuries, the situation extremely dire.

    The youths who were bashed up had no idea just what they had done to anger the Gods that would make all the other eleven pces detest them so much.

    In fact, Gu Xin Yan had considered where someone was stirring up all this trouble behind the scenes but ording to the news she gathered, the rtionship between five pces attacking them were not that good and there were many instances of conflicts between them as well, to the extent that the most powerful disciple from the me Demons Pce, Qiao Chu and the strongest disciple from the Purple Thunder Pce, Hua Yao in the same batch as them had engaged in a brawl right in the open in front of everyone before the Battle of Deities Grand Meet had even begun. Things between the two of them were like fire and water, where if they encountered each other within the Cloudy Brook Academy, sparks would fly and another fight would grow imminent. The situation was mostly simr with the other three pces as well.

    Those leading youths from the various pces could not see eye to eye with each other and if she was told that someone was truly able to make these five people bend to his will and simultaneously target the Blood Fiend Pce, she would never be able to make herself believe it. Afterall, the astounding powers of those youths were in for all to see and they all belonged to different pces. If someone could really make them allply to hismand, then that would really be truly terrifying.

    And that line of thought was quickly eliminated by Gu Xin Yan as a possibility.

    But not even in her dreams would Gu Xin Yan have thought that that highly improbable thought was in fact the entire truth.

    It was just that that truth was just too shocking for anyone to even dare to believe.

    And that was how Gu Xin Yan just passed the truth by, brushing her shoulder against it.

    Gu Xin Yan could not longer allow herself to just sit back. If the situation continued on like that, though she herself would still remain fine, the other youths in the Blood Fiend Pce would not be able to survive their days here within the Cloudy Brook Academy. Completely helpless, Gu Xin Yan could only try to seek for a way to resolve the issue. She used her position as the Young Miss of the Blood Fiend Pce to separately invite Qiao Chu from the me Demons Pce, Rong Ruo from the Soul Return Pce, Fei Yan from the Dragon yers Pce, Hua Yao from the Purple Thunder Pce, and Fan Zhuo from the Dark Heavens Pce for a little chat.

 Chapter 1570

    Chapter 1570: ¡°Apologies, But We¡¯re Not That Close (1)¡±

    The five youths that Gu Xin Yan invited were the five most powerful people from the five different pces and they were also the leaders of the disciples from the individual pces within the Cloudy Brook Academy¡¯s freshmen batch.

    To capture a bandit you must first target the leader. That was a logic that Gu Xin Yan was aware of. Only by resolving their enmity against the Blood Fiend Pce would she be able to make the five pces stop their attacks.

    Besides Qiao Chu and the others, Gu Xin Yan had also invited Jun Wu toe. Because of the things that were happening to the Blood Fiend Pce, the two of them had not met to test out Spirit Reinforcement for quite a time. Gu Xin Yan had invited Jun Wu toe where she would then seek for a sort of reconciliation between the parties.

    The Blood Fiend Pce had been so prominent in the Cloudy Brook Academyrgely because of Jun Wu and hence, Gu Xin Yan had suspected whether it had been because of what Lin Hao Yu had done to force Jun Wu to submit that caused the disciples of the Blood Fiend Pce to fall into dispute with the disciples from the other pces, making the other pces feel so much against them.

    Gu Xin Yan wanted to use Jun Wu¡¯s issue to resolve the conflict between the pces.

    And Jun Wu Xie epted Gu Xin Yan¡¯s invitation.

    Gu Xin Yan set the meeting point for the discussion by ake in the Cloudy Brook Academy. By theke, it was a full canopy of jade green, filled with the chirping of birds and the fragrance of flowers, a highly rxing ce of tranquillity, a ce that quite a number of the freshmen liked to spend time at. The reason Gu Xin Yan chose that ce was firstly to soften the tense atmosphere and also because she wished the words she was going to say today would be heard by people from the other pces around theke so that they would spread her words to the various pces.

    Afterall, Gu Xin Yan had to watch the Blood Fiend Pce¡¯s reputation. As the other six pces were not mighty enough to be pitted against the Blood Fiend Pce and they were not qualified for her to invite them to the meeting. But in view of the circumstances the Blood Fiend Pce was in, she had no other choice.

    It must be said Gu Xin Yan¡¯s mind was rather nimble to have considered so many factors and as a girl, even if she spoke meekly, no one would feel that it was in anyway inappropriate as being a young and beautiful girl like her had its perks.

    On that day, Gu Xin Yan brought Lin Hao Yu along with her and came to the agreed meeting ce bright and early. Under a pavilion by theke, she sat quietly upon a stone bench, looking out for Qiao Chu and the others who werete.

    Qiao Chu was walking to the ce when coincidentally, he happened to bump into the cold faced Hua Yao.

    At the very moment he spotted Hua Yao, Qiao Chu¡¯s eyes lit up. In order to keep up the pretense, Qiao Chu had not dared to have any interaction with hisrades aftering to Mount Fu Yao but having be so used to sticking to Hua Yao for such a long time, Qiao Chu could not help himself but still feel rather somewhat dejected.

    Being able to see Hua Yao after such a long time, Qiao Chu almost could not suppress the excitement in his heart. He wished he could just leap with his paws open, to give his Brother Hua a big bear hug.

    The sharp Hua Yao had naturally noticed that Dumb Qiao feelings at that moment and being the much calmer onepared to Qiao Chu, he saw that the corners of Qiao Chu¡¯s lips were right about to reveal a smile, he quickly said in a chilling voice: ¡°Good dogs do not stand in a person¡¯s way. Haven¡¯t you even learnt to do that?¡±

    Qiao Chu¡¯s heart which had been filled with delight had a whole bucket of ice thrown right into his face by the cold and highlyposed Hua Yao and the smile that had not even been revealed instantly withered.

    Qiao Chu was feeling so mightily aggrieved. Brother Hua¡¯s tongue was just too vicious and he felt that his tender little heart had been hurt.

    ¡°Har? So your family owns this road?¡± Qiao Chu attempted to say with a snarl, but deep inside his heart.....

    [Brother Hua~ How could you be so heartless! ? My teeny weeny heart hurts so much!]

    Hua Yao gazed icily at Qiao Chu and then carried on walking his own way forward. Qiao Chu could do nothing but to follow sorrowfully behind, except that the expression on his face only showed pure hatred to the people looking at him at that moment.

 Chapter 1571

    Chapter 1571: ¡°Apologies, But We¡¯re Not That Close (2)¡±

    Gu Xin Yan sat within the pavilion and saw the ¡°heated exchange¡± between Hua Yao and Qiao Chu, her heart secretly heaving a sigh of relief.

    Looks like her guess had not been wrong. The rtionship between the few people were not too amicable. They had not really been able to go all out against each other only because they were here within the academy but given the chance, a fight might really break out between them.

    After realizing that, Gu Xin Yan was feeling a little more at ease. What she was afraid of was for the other five pces to be on good terms, which would make her attempt at lobbying today highly difficult to achieve any result.

    Qiao Chu and Hua Yao came to the pavilion first and Gu Xin Yan said a few words in greeting.

    Lin Hao Yu who was seated at the side still sported injuries that had not fully healed up and when he saw Qiao Chu, a ball of rage immediately surged to the surface, the memory of having been bashed up by Qiao Chu before still had not faded from his mind.

    It must be known, as the grandson of an Elder of the Blood Fiend Pce, regardless whether it was within or without the Blood Fiend Pce, he was respected and revered to a certain extent, and had never had to suffer such a kind of treatment from anyone. Qiao Chu was the first person to dare to strike him, and he had not shown any mercy despite his status, before the eyes of so many people thatpletely shattered the confidence and pride he had built over so many years.

    Even when Gu Xin Yan had reminded him just before this, when Lin Hao Yu saw Qiao Chu, the hatred still showed fiercely within his eyes, unable to be suppressed.

    Qiao Chu sat himself down upon a stone stool without a care and propped his leg over his other knee while he gave Lin Hao Yu a highly deprecating nce, his mouth curled into a mirthless smile as he said: ¡°What? You¡¯ve haven¡¯t had enough? Are you telling me that you are not feeling good that you¡¯ve been thrashed upside down by me? Why don¡¯t we have another go at it today? So you can be properly convinced.¡±

    The moment those words came out of Qiao Chu¡¯s mouth, the colour on Lin Hao Yu¡¯s face immediately turned a greenish white.

    Although there was intense hatred within his heart, he had to admit that he was not a match for Qiao Chu. With Qiao Chu¡¯s power, needless to say there was only one of him. Even if there were three, Qiao Chu would be able to toy with all three effortlessly.

    Gu Xin Yan saw that the situation was taking a rather bad turn and she said hurriedly with a big smile: ¡°Big Brother Qiao has such outstanding skills and our Hao Yu was just being young and ignorant. If he has offended Big Brother Qiao in anyway, I beg for Big Brother Qiao to be magnanimous and let this little sister her apologize to you on his behalf.¡±

    Gu Xin Yan brought down her own status and put forth a soft and agreeable attitude, making it hard for Qiao Chu to kick up a fuss but to merely snort in disdain, not saying another word more.

    Lin Hao Yu lowered his head and clenched his fists tightly within his sleeves, hatred swirling in his heart, wishing he was able to jump over and tear out Qiao Chu contemptuous face.

    However.....

    He did not possess enough power to do that.

    In a while, Rong Ruo, Fei Yan, and Fan Zhuo arrived as well and the youths sat in order under the pavilion.

    Jun Wu Xie was thest to reach and when she sat herself down, the people who were supposed to be there that day had all arrived.

    Within that tiny little pavilion by theke, sat a group of the most prominent youths among the freshmen of the Cloudy Brook Academy.

    The Young Miss of the Blood Fiend Pce, the grandson of an Elder of the Blood Fiend Pce, and this batch¡¯s most powerful disciples of the me Demons Pce, Dragon yers Pce, Soul Return Pce, Dark Heavens Pce and the Purple Thunder Pce. Even Jun Wu of the not well known Spirit Jade Pce but was the one and only person of the Spirit Mastery race throughout the entire Middle Realm.

    It could very well be said that within that little pavilion, was gathered a group of the most influential people among the freshmen.

    But.....

    They all served different powers and their rtionships with each other were in no way harmonious at all.

    With such a grand gathering, they quickly drew the attention of quite a number of people. The youths who were idling their time by thekeside quickly nudged themselves besides the pavilion, their eyes peeled and their ears pricked, seeking to pay witness to the gossip that was about to erupt.

 Chapter 1572

    Chapter 1572: ¡°Apologies, But We¡¯re Not That Close (3)¡±

    With such a grand gathering, they quickly drew the attention of quite a number of people. The youths who were idling their time by thekeside quickly nudged themselves besides the pavilion, their eyes peeled and their ears pricked, seeking to pay witness to the gossip that was about to erupt.

    All the attendees had arrived, but the atmosphere within the pavilion was still a little strange.

    It could be said that not a single person seated under that pavilion at that moment was not a significant or influential entity. Even based just purely on looks, it was a highly beautiful sight to behold.

    Besides the delicately featured Jun Wu and Lin Hao Yu who still had had bruises upon him, anyone among that congregation would be able to draw the eyes of everyone.

    Qiao Chu¡¯s uninhibited wildness, Hua Yao¡¯s cold beauty, Rong Ruo¡¯s graceful gentleness, Fan Zhuo¡¯s dapper grace, with the iparably handsome looks of Fei Yan while Gu Xin Yan sat with her exquisitely beautiful face. That entirebination just made people unable to turn their eyes away.

    But it was just that.....

    Even the atmosphere between them was not so tense with sparks almost flying in the air, the situation might have been even more pleasing to the eyes.

    Since all attendees were already present, Gu Xin Yan secretly gauged the young men and women she was not that familiar with before her eyes, her heart rather moved by the sight of all of them gathered.

    These five people could be said to be the most prominent people of the Battle of Deities Grand Meet that had just passed and the Blood Fiend Pce had previously extended an invitation to all of them. Regretfully, none of the five had epted it where even Jun Wu had simrly rejected the Blood Fiend Pce¡¯s invitation, to ept the Spirit Jade Pce instead.

    That was one of the most regretful result the Blood Fiend Pce had suffered and Gu Xin Yan could not help herself but think at that moment that if all of these six people had epted the Blood Fiend Pce¡¯s invitation, then the Blood Fiend Pce would not need to worry about them not being able to reach the peak of the pyramid among the Twelve Pces.

    No need to worry that they would not be able to stand out among heroes.

    However, that had all be just wishful thinking and the only thing she was able to fight to win over, was Jun Wu from the Spirit Jade Pce.

    Sheposed her feelings and with a highly disarming smile, Gu Xin Yan said to Qiao Chu and the others: ¡°I troubled all of you toe here today because of some misunderstandings that grew between us over the recent period. Coincidentally, at the break of spring when flowers are blooming, we are able to chat a little here by thiske. If we are able to resolve whatever misunderstanding that exists between us, it would be a rather good bonus to this meeting.¡±

    Gu Xin Yan¡¯s words were put across rather skillfully that glossed over the situation that the Blood Fiend Pce by quite a bit, to peg the word ¡°misunderstanding¡± onto everyone there without any finger pointing, like she was there as a mediator, and not targeting at resolving the predicament that the Blood Fiend Pce was suffering under from the other five pces.

    Just by hearing those words from Gu Xin Yan, Fan Zhuo immediately knew that this littledy was not that easy an opponent.

    But, though it was true that Gu Xin Yan was smart and intelligent, but unknown to her, the fact was that Qiao Chu and the rest were not really looking out for the interest of the powers they served, and they were not in the least bit worried about blowing up the matter into bigger proportions, even wishing that it would explode in all their faces.

    ¡°Har, I¡¯ll say this about this littledy. You¡¯re a rather pretty looking one but why are your words sounding so ugly? What do you mean by misunderstanding? Are you saying our brains are muddled here? You think we will not know whether there are any misunderstanding? I do not feel that any kind of misunderstanding even exists and you do not have to beat around the bush. The reason you got us toe here, and what you are thinking in your mind, cannot be any clearer to us. Isn¡¯t it just because your guys in the Blood Fiend Pce have been thrashed up too badly and you are no longer able to sit back without trying to do something about it? You mean you got us toe here today not because you have softened your stance and intend to apologise to us to beg for a way out for yourselves? Or are you saying..... I have misunderstood this as well?¡± Qiao Chu blurted out without a care, ying his role as a wild and arrogant youth perfectly, having immersed himself into it quite well.

    There was no need to speak about how people from the Blood Fiend Pce would react when they heard that, as even Fei Yan who heard it as he sat on one side almost couldn¡¯t hold himself back as the urge to want to bash Qiao Chu up rose inside him.

    It was just too infuriating to hear!

 Chapter 1573

    Chapter 1573: ¡°Apologies, But We¡¯re Not That Close (4)¡±

    As expected, once Qiao Chu¡¯s words came out from his mouth, the smile upon Gu Xin Yan¡¯s face immediately stiffened a notch and Lin Hao Yu at the side was almost driven to vomit out blood by the wanton arrogance of Qiao Chu¡¯s words.

    [Can¡¯t we chat amicably? Aren¡¯t you capable of civil speech?]

    [This guy here must havee here to find trouble right?]

    Jun Wu Xie sat on the side, highly indifferent, like she had not heard anything, though in her heart, she was all praise for that highly vicious retort.

    [Dumb Qiao stupidity doesn¡¯t seem to be all that incurable at times, doesn¡¯t it?]

    Even a nimble minded and highly articte person like Gu Xin Yan found herselfpletely stumped by Qiao Chu words and she could not find any words to say for a moment.

    Qiao Chu had instead seemed to have gained his momentum as he swung his measuring gaze upon the green faced Lin Hao Yu.

    ¡°I¡¯ll say, since you guys are here in apology, then shouldn¡¯t you be acting like an apologetic person should? So why do you keep staring at me with such intense hatred in your eyes? Could you possibly have fallen in love with my fists? Lash out at me if you need to and don¡¯t hold it in. Seeking peace in such a manner like the way you guys are doing, is really a first for me to see. You¡¯re not even a match for me in a fight and rushing straight at me will only earn you another pummeling, so why are you looking so aggrieved and unhappy for? Could it be possible be that you might be able to stare me to death with your fierce gaze? Wishy washy like a prissy little girl.¡±

    Lin Hao Yu¡¯s face turned a deep shade of green, his tightly stiffened lips trembling slightly, the rage within him turning his lip lips pale white.

    Fan Zhuo and the others saw Lin Hao Yu being driven to such a rage that smoke seemed to almost being out of his ears, thepanions secretly cheering in their hearts.

    They all knew only too clearly how Lin Hao Yu had set Jun Wu Xie up before and thepanions had been thinking that they had not been able to find a suitable way to strike at him in revenge. Not that the moron had delivered himself right up to them, begging for him to be humiliated, theypanions would naturally not want to disappoint him would they?

    Lin Hao Yu was almost about to burst, and fortunately, Gu Xin Yan secretly pushed him down.

    Gu Xin Yan finally understood that the several people before her were not a group of kind or charitable characters. Their enmity against the Blood Fiend Pce were obvious to see, especially from Qiao Chu of the me Demons Pce. Hits demeanor showed he obviously had no intentions of making peace at all but had insteade here to kick up a ruckus.

    The me Demons Pce and the Blood Fiend Pce had been at odds for a long time and Gu Xin Yan could somewhat understand the reason for the great enmity Qiao Chu was showing towards them.

    But the situation with the other four pces were not so extreme and for the sake of trying to resolve the conflict between the Blood Fiend Pce and the other four pces, Gu Xin Yan had no choice but to tolerate it all. Because, if the me Demons Pce was to continue to persecute the Blood Fiend Pce in the future and they did not have the other four pces on their tails as well, the Blood Fiend Pce would then not be in such a disadvantaged situation.

    ¡°Why does Young Master Qiao hold so much angst? We are all gathered here merely to have a casual chat. Although the Blood Fiend Pce had been bogged down with quite bit of trouble recently, I can¡¯t help but think that the trouble that had befallen us had been rather strange and I wonder just how our Blood Fiend Pce had somehow offended our esteemed individuals here to incite such great discontent against us? All of us are members of the Twelve Pces and the Twelve Pces have always supported one another all these years to resist the pressure the Nine Temples tries to exert upon us. I think we should not treat each other as enemies as the real enemy we all face had never once changed, and that will be the Nine Temples, isn¡¯t that right?¡± Gu Xin Yan¡¯s voice and tone was neither hurried nor slow, without the slightest tinge of impatience, like the words Qiao Chu had said to her had not elicited any anger in her in the least.

    ¡°The Nine Temples currently enjoy stable power and the Twelve Pces have always been suppressed by them and are not allowed to defy the Nine Temples. After the Dark Regions went into seclusion, the Nine Temples gradually grew stronger and the Four Sides have remained aloof from worldly affairs. If the dayes that the Nine Temples take the ce that the Dark Regions once held, where would that put us, the Twelve Pces? Are we to once again be like the way we were when the Dark Regions were around, the wholly suppressed ones who were subject to only live an ignoble existence?¡± That soft gentle voice drew out the antagonism between the Nine Temples and the Twelve Pces, glossing over the internal strife between the Twelve Pces themselves, making it sound like the Twelve Pces have always been amicable and friendly to each other.

 Chapter 1574

    Chapter 1574: ¡°Apologies, But We¡¯re Not That Close (5)¡±

    It must be said that Gu Xin Yan really showed some techniques in her speech.

    If not for the fact that the hearts of Qiao Chu and thepanions were so highly resolute, if it had been anyone else, they might very well have been bought over by Gu Xin Yan with just a few words.

    Even the righteousness and greater good of the Twelve Pces had been brought up by her, there was just no way for her to be refuted.

    After she finished her speech, Gu Xin Yan¡¯s face was still wearing that same genteel smile, as she looked at everyone.

    It was said that one does not p a smiling face.

    Gu Xin Yan¡¯s demeanor was just so soft and gentle, her smile that felt so genuine, that it caused thepanions to not know what to say for a moment.

    If it had been Lin Hao Yu shooting his mouth off at that moment, it was thought that Qiao Chu would have gone all out zing and uninhibited, but faced with such a soft and frail looking likedy, Qiao Chu felt that if his vicious tongueshed out at her, it might not be exactly morally right.

    Obviously, the youths were all thinking roughly the same thing. Although they knew what their objective was, they all felt that they should be at least a little respectful towards a littledy.

    And the only two females among thepanions, Rong Ruo and Jun Wu Xie..... were even more gentle towards females than the guys.

    Rong Ruo had never shown a darkened face to any female, to the extent that among this batch¡¯s freshmen young guys and girls in the Soul Return Pce, she won the hearts of everyone in there, to be a gentle youth that was liked by more girls than any of the guys they had.

    And as for Jun Wu Xie.....

    Thisss had even gotten herself a wife! What else was there to say! ! ?

    She was already the biggest winner in life among them all!

    Fortunately, there was one such person whose immunity against females was very much different from Qiao Chu and the others.

    And that was..... Fei Yan.

    When Fei Yan was admitted into the Cloudy Brook Academy, he was dressed as a girl. If Rong Ruo was the most revered male god among the freshmen disciples of the Soul Return Pce, then Fei Yan would be the Dragon yers Pce¡¯s ¡°goddess¡±.

    Fei Yan¡¯s level of poprity in the Dragon yers Pce, was not any lower than what Gu Xin Yan enjoyed in the Blood Fiend Pce.

    The viciousness of Fei Yan¡¯s tongue, was not something that Qiao Chu could even dream ofpeting with. Fei Yan had his arms folded across his chest, his chin slightly lifted as she looked at the smiling Gu Xin Yan, his face showing an expression of disapproval.

    ¡°Would the Young Miss Gu¡¯s words be pushing all of us here towards being heartless and sinful? I am instead of the idea that our Young Miss Gu¡¯s words here are just absolutelyughable. What the situation really is like between the Twelve Pces, even if others aren¡¯t aware, we of all people should know it better than anyone! You¡¯re even talking about being amicable and friendly? Those words will sound much more suited to be spoken to people from the Nine Temples, don¡¯t you think? I would like to ask you this instead. When the Blood Fiend Pce was arrogantly trying to boss people around, did you once consider then about the friendship and harmony between the Twelve Pces? If my memory still serves me correctly, it was just about a month ago. Didn¡¯t someone from the Blood Fiend Pce beat up someone from the Green Tide Pce? Tsk, when your guys beat people up, you couldn¡¯t care less about all this greater good and righteousness between the Twelve Pces. But when your guys are now being bashed up all over the ce, you are suddenly remembering to pull out thisrge g now? As a person, one cannot practice such double standards like this. Even if one were to do that, they must at least remember to hide their tails well, and not let them show like this now. How awkward do you think that makes you look?¡± Fei Yan¡¯s tone fluctuated, sometimes shrill, sometime low, unlike Gu Xin Yan¡¯s soft ripple like water, Fei Yan¡¯s strong sarcasm brought strongly to the fore.

    The colour on Gu Xin Yan¡¯s face took on an ugly shade. She knew that her gender as a girl would win her some advantage against Qiao Chu and the other males. But with Fei Yan who was of the ¡°same gender¡±, that advantage was now obviously inadequate.

    ¡°Fei Yan, I think you might have misunderstood something. We have never bullied anyone before.¡± Gu Xin Yan said, attempting the salvage the situation.

    That incident where one of their own had assaulted a youth from the Green Tide Pce, she still remembered it clearly. As Lin Hao Yu had been using the excuse of defending Jun Wu to argue with people from the other pces, driving all the other pces to grow more hatred against Jun Wu, they had taken that opportunity to strike then, seeking to stir up more chaos.

 Chapter 1575

    Chapter 1575: ¡°Apologies, But We¡¯re Not That Close (6)¡±

    ¡°I misunderstood? Do you want me to get those guys from the Green Tide Pce toe her and have a chat as well? Tsk.¡± Fei Yan sneered, highly sarcastic.

    Gu Xin Yan made another sincere sounding speech. All in all, she still emphasized on two points.

    One, the Twelve Pces were partners and they should not fight.

    Two, every was just a misunderstanding and everyone were still good friends.

    The meanings were simply put forth skillfully by Gu Xin Yan with her speeches and they were made to sound honest and sincere through her.

    At least it made the youths who had surrounded them outside secretly think that Gu Xin Yan was a rather good person. She was afterall the Young Miss of the Blood Fiend Pce and now that she was willing toe sit down in peace with Qiao Chu and the others to discuss the matter, and even in the face of Fei Yan¡¯s constant waves of sarcasm, she was still able to maintain her highly gentle smile on her face.

    But.....

    While everyone was rather moved by how great a person Gu Xin Yan was showing herself to be, they were all also astounded by the merciless and incisive words of Fei Yan¡¯s criticism.

    So astounded that many of them stared at him in shock.

    Many of them not realizing that Fei Yan did give much ord to the difference in gender. To him, Jun Wu Xie belonged to a third type of person who gender was somewhat clouded and the only one among females that could make him treat her with gentleness was only Rong Ruo alone. If it had been in the past before he fell for Rong Ruo, he might not be so mean to females. But after he understood what his heart had set on, hepletely changed his ways.

    Towards all other females, he was like how the strong wind was towards fallen leaves, blowing them all away without mercy, and only towards his little future bride to be, he was like a light breeze brushing over the water¡¯s surface, soft and gentle.

    Gu Xin Yan could only be said to have suffered eight lifetimes¡¯ worth of ill luck, to have encountered Fei Yan who had his heart set, who did not show Gu Xin Yan the slightest bit of politeness or courtesy.

    The number of people gathered around thekeside grew. The most prominent entities all gathered together like this in one ce to debate and argue was a situation that would not bemon to see, especially when the Blood Fiend Pce had earned the wrath of all other parties, many people came rushing over to catch a glimpse of the bustle.

    No matter how nice Gu Xin Yan made it sound, the arrogance of the Blood Fiend Pce from before had gained them the hatred of quite arge number of people. Regardless how well embellished her speeches were, they were unable to erase the discontent they all felt in their hearts, which only made even more of them toe running in a rush, to see the Blood Fiend Pce eat humble pie.

    Gu Xin Yan spoke till her mouth went dry, and her heart was starting to feel rather helpless.

    She had initially thought that with her gift of the gab, she would be able to turn the whole situation around. But faced against Fei Yan with hispletely merciless words, Gu Xin Yan was having a rather hard time.

    No matter what kind of reasoning she used to exin herself, Fei Yan would have a hundred retorts ready in rebuttal, where in the end, even Gu Xin Yan herself felt that this peacemaking talk this time, was about to go up in smoke. Lin Hao Yu had been too extreme in his ways before, seeking to push Jun Wu right into the abyss. However, his highly extreme methods had also brought a crisis to the Blood Fiend Pce as well.

    If this was outside the Cloudy Brook Academy, the Blood Fiend Pce would naturally not have to fear anyone. But they were now confined within the Cloudy Brook Academy¡¯s walls and hence, the situation was not the same.

    Seeing the smile on Gu Xin Yan¡¯s face bing more and more forced, Lin Hao Yu¡¯s breathing became more hurried. His gaze then unwittingly fell upon the side, where the silent Jun Wu sat without having said a word.

    [If not for that kid, all of this would not have happened!]

    [If not for the fact that they were trying to make Jun Wu submit, why would the Blood Fiend Pce be in so much trouble?]

    Lin Hao Yu had at that moment, pinned all me for the entire matter onto the head of Jun Wu, never having noticed that if he had not wanted to use such despicable methods to force Jun Wu to submit, then none of this would have happened at all.

    ¡°All of you feel that what we had done before was just too much and you were unable to endure it right?¡± Lin Hao Yu suddenly spoke, taking the opportunity while Gu Xin Yan was still contemting how she could still turn the situation around.

 Chapter 1576

    Chapter 1576: ¡°Apologies, But We¡¯re Not That Close (7)¡±

    This was the first time Lin Hao Yu opened his mouth and everyone¡¯s gaze turned to focus on him.

    Compared to the smoother Gu Xin Yan, Lin Hao Yu was not that tactful with his words.

    Added to the fact that the reason Jun Wu Xie was bullied on all sides because of this scoundrel, against this bruised face before them, Qiao Chu and the others were not going to be that amiable with their response.

    ¡°Eh? You¡¯ve finally decided to speak up? I had thought that you were the kind that would act timid by hiding behind a woman¡¯s skirt.¡± Qiao Chu sneered contemptuously. ¡°No, that¡¯s not right, you¡¯re not acting timid. You¡¯re just truly gutless.¡±

    Lin Hao Yu clenched his jaws tight to fight the itch forming behind his teeth, wishing that he could give Qiao Chu a good thrashing.

    But he had no choice but to suppress the hatred within his heart.

    He¡¯ll just let the kid think he¡¯s all that for a while more. Wait till they get out of the Cloudy Brook Academy and he¡¯ll then let him have his bitter desserts.

    Lin Hao Yu had thought of getting the seniors from the Blood Fiend Pce toe help him but Gu Xin Yan had held him back. As only the freshmen from the other five pces were targetting them and none of their seniors had been involved. In they dragged the seniors from the Blood Fiend Pce into this, the other pces might very well do the same thing and pull the seniors from all the other pces into the fracus, which would not be a worthwhile deal for the Blood Fiend Pce at all.

    Hence, Lin Hao Yu could do nothing but endure it further.

    ¡°The Blood Fiend Pce had done all that before not because we are arrogant but because of only one person¡± Lin Hao Yu said, struggling to hold down his rage.

    Gu Xin Yan had initially been afraid that Lin Hao Yu might say something that he was not supposed to but after hearing his words, she decided to temporarily remain silent and see what else Lin Hao Yu was going to say.

    It was clear that Lin Hao Yu had also realized that they could not afford to anger the other five pces and would not speak carelessly anymore.

    Lin Hao Yu turned and looked at Jun Wu whom he detested the most. But no matter how much his hated Jun Wu, and wished that the kid would just fall dead right at that moment, he had no choice but to turn the attention of the entire matter upon Jun Wu¡¯s head.

    ¡°Before this, within the Cloudy Brook Academy, the voices of dissent raised against Jun Wu had been incessant. Do you know just many people had spoken ill against Jun Wu? You can very well go ahead and ask around. The reason we had gotten into so many arguments with so many other people was to refute all the highly baseless usations heaped upon Jun Wu and we had done all that only because we wanted to protect Jun Wu. If it was said that the Blood Fiend Pce had done all that just to benefit ourselves, then I will have nothing to say to that. Our actions after that had then been to protect our own people as all the deeds against us had been incited by others, so why shouldn¡¯t we be allowed to retaliate? Are you telling me that we are to just sit back and see our ownrades being cursed at and not say a word at all?¡± Lin Hao Yu¡¯s heart was most unwilling to admit that Jun Wu was seen as one of their own in the Blood Fiend Pce but at that moment, he had no choice but to say it in that way.

    Lin Hao Yu fought to push down the strong taste of disgust he felt in his mouth, attempting to make the expression on his face look a little bit more sincere.

    The moment Lin Hao Yu¡¯s words came out of his mouth, the youths surrounding the outside of the pavilion were immediately stunned.

    [When did Jun Wu be a member of the Blood Fiend Pce? Didn¡¯t he reject the invitations of all Twelve Pces and chose the Spirit Jade Pce?]

    [From where had this information that Lin Hao Yu was spewinge from?]

    At that moment, everyone could not help but recall the intimacy between Jun Wu and Gu Xin Yan over the recent period of time. They knew the way the Blood Fiend Pce had aggressively defended Jun Wu all this time and they all began to think that Lin Hao Yu¡¯s words might not be all that imusible.

    If not for the fact that Jun Wu had intricate links to the Blood Fiend Pce, why would the Blood Fiend Pce defend the kid so strongly?

 Chapter 1577

    Chapter 1577: ¡°Apologies, But We¡¯re Not That Close (8)¡±

    If Jun Wu was not rted to the Blood Fiend Pce at all, why would the Blood Fiend Pce defend him so aggressively?

    Any why would Gu Xin Yan be seen moving about together with Jun Wu so often?

    Afterall, how the Blood Fiend Pce had treated Jun Wu was clear for everyone to see. Lin Hao Yu¡¯s words might sound a little strange in the beginning but after thinking about it carefully, it seemed rather usible that that really might be the truth behind all the current ruckus.

    If the Blood Fiend Pce¡¯s show of arrogance had only been because they wanted to stand out, that would naturally be highly detestable. But if they had done it to protect one of their own disciples, then that would make a distinct difference in the crux of the entire matter.

    It was an entirely different situation if they were the victims instead of the aggressors.

    But there was one point that everyone still thought was a little strange. Jun Wu had definitely rejected all the invitations from the Twelve Pces at the end of the Battle of Deities Grand Meet, so why would she suddenly switch allegiances to the Blood Fiend Pce after they were all admitted into the Cloudy Brook Academy?

    Could it be possible that the kid thought that his initial choice had been a mistake?

    Although Lin Hao Yu was not as intelligent as Gu Xin Yan, he was nevertheless not an idiot. Throwing out these words, it would be easy for them to salvage the entire situation.

    At least the other five pces would no longer be able to use the reason that the Blood Fiend Pce had been arrogant against them any further.

    Gu Xin Yan was rather satisfied with Lin Hao Yu¡¯s exnation as that had also been one of the reasons she had invited Jun Wu to this meeting as well.

    Qiao Chu and the others arched up their eyebrow and their gazes that looked upon Lin Hao Yu were filled with a ratherplicated emotion/

    [Little Xie would join the Blood Fiend Pce?]

    [Has this idiot lost his mind?]

    [Dreaming when it was still so bright out! ?]

    The silence from thepanions made Lin Hao Yu think that his n had seeded, and his heart was filled with a sense ofcency.

    He went on to say in a sincere and slightly aggrieved tone: ¡°With Jun Wu as a member of our Blood Fiend Pce being bullied by everyone else, the other disciples of the Blood Fiend Pce would naturally have to stand up and seek justice for him. I really do not see anything wrong with us doing that or are all of you saying that if someone from the pces that you belong to are bullied, all of you will not be bothered with it in the least?¡±

    Lin Hao Yu said with an eyebrow lifted inquiringly, thinking that he was speaking highly eloquently.

    Fan Zhuo looked at the smug and highlycent expression on Lin Hao Yu¡¯s face and he finally spoke.

    ¡°You are saying that Jun Wu has joined the Blood Fiend Pce?¡±

    Lin Hao Yu nodded.

    Without even flinching, Fan Zhuo said with a smile: ¡°If that is true, it would truly be understandable for the Blood Fiend Pce past actions. But I cannot help but be rather curious about this. Isn¡¯t Jun Wu from the Spirit Jade Pce? How did he be a member of the Blood Fiend Pce?¡±

    Lin Hao Yu was unperturbed. ¡°The situation that the Spirit Jade Pce is currently in must be well known by every single one of you here. Comparing the Blood Fiend Pce to the Spirit Jade Pce, anyone will know which one to choose without a second thought. Jun Wu is afterall still young and might not understand all this too well and had made an erroneous choice before. But now that he realizes just how good the Blood Fiend Pce will be for him, and decided to switching allegiances, what is wrong with that?¡±

    Lin Hao Yu spoke in a highly casual tone, but he praised the Blood Fiend Pce to the skies with his words. But with those same words, he had debased Jun Wu into a selfish and self seeking scoundrel, who would jump onto a better opportunity wherever he chanced upon one.

    Towards the way Lin Hao Yu had put his words across, Gu Xin Yan¡¯s brows lifted slightly. She did not want to destroy Jun Wu¡¯s reputation, but with the way things had currently yed out, they had no choice but to have Jun Wu sacrifice a little.

    Fan Zhuo arched up his eyebrow and gazed at Lin Hao Yu who was looking highly pleased with himself. A faint smile then curled up upon Fan Zhuo lips and a sinister glint that shed briefly over his eyes. He turned to Jun Wu Xie and asked with a smile: ¡°Jun Wu, have you really joined the Blood Fiend Pce?¡±

    At the same moment that Fan Zhuo asked that question, the eyes of Lin Hao Yu and Gu Xin Yan simrly turned onto the tiny figure. Lin Hao Yu was not worried in the least that Jun Wu Xie would deny it. Afterall, wouldn¡¯t all the recent actions of Jun Wu be the surest sign that he was showing goodwill towards the Blood Fiend Pce?

    Jun Wu Xie slowly lifted her head, her cold gaze sweeping over everyone seated under the pavilion.

 Chapter 1578

    Chapter 1578: ¡°Apologies, But We¡¯re Not That Close (9)¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Jun Wu Xie said without emotion, the one lone simplest of syble causing the faces of Lin Hao Yu and Gu Xin Yan to change drastically.

    A corner of Lin Hao Yu¡¯s mouth twitched. Although Jun Wu Xie had not ever said that she wanted to join the Blood Fiend Pce, but hadn¡¯t the recent actions of Jun Wu showed her inclinations to join them?

    ¡°He still has not for now, but he will join us very soon in the very near future.¡± Lin Hao Yu said hurriedly.

    But the expression on Gu Xin Yan¡¯s face became highly stiff and her gaze was fixed onto Jun Wu Xie¡¯s little figure, her eyes filled with shock and disbelief.

    Lin Hao Yu still felt that Jun Wu only meant that he still had not joined the Blood Fiend Pce at that moment but Gu Xin Yan was not that naive to share the same delusions. The past period of time that she had spent with Jun Wu had made Gu Xin Yan realize that Jun Wu was not a slow witted person. Although Jun Wu wasrgely silent and did not speak much, his mind was clear at all times. Hence, it was not possible that Jun Wu would not know what Lin Hao Yu was trying to drive at but Jun Wu had still gone on ahead to answer as he had.

    A strong sense of unease rose within Gu Xin Yan¡¯s heart.

    Lin Hao Yu¡¯s exnation led Fan Zhuo and his otherpanions tough jeeringly at him. They then looked at Lin Hao Yu with a pitiful gaze, looking at him lying to himself while trying to deceive others.

    Lin Hao Yu felt his skin crawl from the gazes all the youths were throwing upon him and he turned himself around most nervously, seeking to hear affirmation from Jun Wu.

    ¡°Jun Wu! Tell all of them whether things are as I have said.¡± The only person that would be able to turn the whole situation around was just Jun Wu, and no matter how much Lin Hao Yu disliked Jun Wu, he still had to seek an answer from him.

    Jun Wu Xie opened her mouth to say in a highly expressionless tone: ¡°Apologies, but we¡¯re not that close.¡±

    Six words, and this time it fell crashing down upon Lin Hao Yu¡¯s head like a bolt out of the clear sky. He stared in stupefied speechlessness at Jun Wu, the six words telling everyone in no uncertain terms that he, Jun Wu, had no intentions of joining the Blood Fiend Pce at all.

    Never had, not now, and in the future..... just impossible!

    The words that Lin Hao Yu had uttered before Jun Wu mercilessly refuted to reveal the truth, now just seemed like aplete joke.

    Meanwhile, Qiao Chu and thepanions were just not stingy in the least with their ridicule and sneeringughter, their eyes sharp as razors that shaved offpletely any ¡°face¡± that Lin Hao Yu had left.

    All the words were heard not just by Qiao Chu and thepanions but also all the youths surrounding the pavilion, who saw everything that was happening before their eyes.

    Jun Wu had never wanted to join the Blood Fiend Pce. Everything that had happened during the past period had only been the Blood Fiend Pce¡¯s own wishful thinking.

    It suddenly dawned upon the people around that although Jun Wu had remained rather close to Gu Xin Yan, the only person from the Blood Fiend Pce that Jun Wu had interacted with was only Gu Xin Yan and no one else. If Jun Wu had really been seeking to join the Blood Fiend Pce, wouldn¡¯t he have tried to blend in with the entire team of disciples from the Blood Fiend Pce instead?

    The detail that everyone had overlooked, slowly became ringly obvious, this scene before their eyes making them all realize that what they had all thought before was wrong.

    Lin Hao Yu¡¯s face turned a greenish white, his entire body starting to tremble. He gritted his teeth and stared at Jun Wu, unable to believe what Jun Wu had just said!

    At that moment, Jun Wu¡¯s rejection of them was as good as pushing the Blood Fiend Pce over into the abyss!

    ¡°You.....¡± Lin Hao Yu was so angry that he wanted to strike out but was suddenly blocked by Rong Ruo who raised a hand to stop him.

    ¡°What? Being exposed and your humiliation has turned to rage?¡± Rong Ruo asked, with a mirthless smile upon her face.

    Lin Hao Yu¡¯s face was flushed a deep red as he red at Jun Wu, wishing for nothing else but be able to tear Jun Wu into shreds. But with Rong Ruo blocking Jun Wu off, it gave Lin Hao Yu absolutely no chance of doing that.

 Chapter 1579

    Chapter 1579: ¡°Apologies, But We¡¯re Not That Close (10)¡±

    ¡°Jun Wu!¡± Lin Hao Yu could only shout helplessly in vain.

    Jun Wu Xie just sat there calmly, looking at Lin Hao Yu who was raging from humiliation and then she slowly stood up. Before the eyes of everyone there, she turned herself around and walked away from the pavilion.

    Gu Xin Yan was left staring nkly after Jun Wu¡¯s departing back. She knew for sure, that by Jun Wu walking away this time, it was now an unchangeable fact that Jun Wu would never be joining the Blood Fiend Pce. In her mind, memories of her being with Jun Wu over the recent period of time rose up continuously, the images all quiet and silent, feeling highly harmonious and tranquil. They were all still so clear to her in her mind but somehow, without knowing why, it gradually became rather fuzzy now.

    With Jun Wu¡¯s departure, the Blood Fiend Pce became the biggestughing stock in the Cloudy Brook Academy. Their own pomposity and their lies quickly made them the Blood Fiend Pce to be the butt of their jokes.

    This attempt at negotiations for peace had utterly flopped which left Gu Xin Yan with a wooden expression and Lin Hao Yu in humiliated rage as they left the ce under the raucous and jeeringughter of everyone there. The humiliation and ridicule they suffered today would apany them for the rest of their academy lives, never to be erased.

    After they returned back to the dormitory, Lin Hao Yu paced around the room in a insufferable rage.

    ¡°That Jun Wu thinks he¡¯s all that great! That brat is just one big ingrate! After all that we¡¯ve done for him all this time, see how he is repaying us! He¡¯s just thrashed the face of the entire Blood Fiend Pce right into the ground! Who does he think he is? If not for his unique identity as one of the Spirit Mastery race, he wouldn¡¯t even be able to set foot inside the Cloudy Brook Academy at all!¡±

    Lin Hao Yu was absolutely fuming. Jun Wu had made a big fool out of the Blood Fiend Pce before everyone out there. What was even more infuriating was that with Qiao Chu and the others in the picture, he couldn¡¯t even exact revenge against Jun Wu.

    ¡°That brat must surely have an ulterior motive! He had been so obedient lying at the side of your feet like a dog this past period waiting just for a day like this to mp his jaws upon us! I¡¯m sure.....¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± Gu Xin Yan who had been silent all this time suddenly shouted, her voice chillingly cold, which stunned Lin Hao Yu so badly he froze.

    ¡°Xin Yan, don¡¯t get so angry. I will definitely seek justice for you in return. Afterall, that brat merely knows a little bit of that Spirit Mastery right? Without his Spirit Mastery, he is just a piece of trash. I will be able to easily take him.....¡±

    ¡°I said that¡¯s enough! Don¡¯t you understand! ?¡± Gu Xin Yan shouted as she swept the porcin tea set off the table, the crisply clear crash resounding within the room.

    ¡°Xin Yan, you are.....¡± Lin Hao Yu was a little flustered. He had never seen Gu Xin Yan showing such an expression on her face.

    Gu Xin Yan drew in a deep breath, her face expressionless as she said: ¡°I was just being too self conceited. I had thought that I would be able to win him over to join our Blood Fiend Pce. I had been wrong. I should have listened to the Elder and the others and not go provoke him at all.¡±

    ¡°No, Xin Yan, you had done all that only for the good of the Blood Fiend Pce.¡± Lin Hao Yu said, seeing Gu Xin Yan ming herself in such strong self reproach. His heart pained to see her like this, Lin Hao Yu continued to say: ¡°Things have turned out like this all because of Jun Wu¡¯s actions. I will definitely make him pay.¡±

    ¡°Make him pay?¡± Gu Xin Yanughed bitterly as she shook her head in helplessness. ¡°Lin Hao Yu, do you still not understand? Regardless whether Jun Wu meant for this to happen or not, the fact remains that the Blood Fiend Pce is now at odds with all the other pces. You are still thinking to find trouble with Jun Wu? We don¡¯t even know whether we will be able to defend ourselves!¡±

    Gu Xin Yan¡¯s mind was buzzing in a whirl but she had no other choice but to struggle to calm herself down. The days ahead for the Blood Fiend Pce in the Cloudy Brook Academy would not be easy and judging from the reactions of Qiao Chu and the others, she knew that they would not let things rest so easily.

    ¡°Stabilize the situation with the others from the Blood Fiend Pce first and get all of them to lie low for the moment. We can only see how we can cross the bridge when wee to it.¡± Gu Xin Yan told him.

    ¡°Then Jun Wu.....¡± Lin Hao Yu said, his brow lifting slightly.

 Chapter 1580

    Chapter 1580: ¡°Unreconciled Heart¡¯s Vengeance (1)¡±

    Gu Xin Yan then cast a sidelong nce at him and said softly: ¡°Leave him alone.¡±

    Lin Hao Yu froze in surprise.

    [Gu Xin Yan was sparing Jun Wu just like that? That wasn¡¯t like the normal Gu Xin Yan at all!]

    ¡°I¡¯m tired. You should leave.¡± Not giving Lin Hao Yu any chance to ask questions, Gu Xin Yan immediately issued him his marching orders.

    Lin Hao Yu had no choice but to leave feeling highly indignant.

    After Lin Hao Yu left, Gu Xin Yan sat at the table by herself, resting her forehead on one hand. Her feigned calm finally broke down at that moment and her face showed an expression of agony, tears brimming up in her eyes.

    ¡°Jun Wu, must you really do this to me.....¡±

    Jun Wu¡¯s words had made Lin Hao Yu feel nothing but utmost rage. However, Gu Xin Yan did not feel the same way. She thought that she would hate Jun Wu right to the core, hate Jun Wu so much that she would want to tear him to shreds, but what she felt in her heart at that moment was not hatred.

    But aggrievement.

    Why carry it so far to be so absolutely final?

    Why not leave just a little leeway?

    Could it be that the time they spent together during this period had only been her own wishful thinking?

    Gu Xin Yan knew that she should seek revenge. To make Jun Wu realize the consequences of offending the Blood Fiend Pce. But after she heard Lin Hao Yu say he wanted to seem revenge, she found she could not agree to it in anyway in her heart, but instead felt a sense of resistance against it.

    She did not want to be enemies with Jun Wu.

    Even when Jun Wu was pushing the Blood Fiend Pce into the abyss.

    Complicated emotions swirled within Gu Xin Yan¡¯s heart, the strong willed Young Miss of the Blood Fiend Pce finally unable to hold herself back any longer as she hugged her knees to sob softly. No matter how intelligent andposed she usually was, she was still just a youngdy in her teens.

    After Lin Hao Yu came out from Gu Xin Yan¡¯s room, the hatred on his face had not reduced in the slightest.

    He had grown up together with Gu Xin Yan so how could he not see that Gu Xin Yan was just being soft hearted this time?

    ¡°Jun Wu, the scores between us has grown even bigger!¡± Lin Hao Yu said to himself, his fists clenched tightly together as his knuckles crackled.

    For a good period after, the persecution from the five pces against the Blood Fiend Pce did not abate and the Blood Fiend Pce¡¯s situation became extremely bad. The youths from the Blood Fiend Pce just wished to be able to practice their cultivation training in peace but it wasplete wishful thinking on their part. What made it even more unbearable was the taunting and ridicule from the bystanders watching from the sides.

    The words that had been exchanged under the pavilion on that day had spread throughout the freshmen disciples of the Cloudy Brook Academy. Everyone knew that the Blood Fiend Pce had plotted to drag Jun Wu to join the Blood Fiend Pce but had been pped straight across the face by Jun Wu instead. Besides causing the Blood Fiend Pce to bepletely embarrassed, it also caused them to be reduced into being the biggest joke of the year within the Cloudy Brook Academy.

    The youths from the Blood Fiend Pce were unable to practice their cultivation properly and they had to suffer the oppression from the five pces in turn daily. In less than half a month¡¯s time, quite a number of the disciples from the Blood Fiend Pce became too frightened to even step out through their door.

    Towards this, the Cloudy Brook Academy turned a deaf ear, not showing the slightest inclination to interfere at all.

    Gu Xin Yan tried to cate everyone that they just have to suffer through this period, but Lin Hao Yu was unable to endure it.

    It was as if Qiao Chu had marked him and he led a group of people to block him off at the Spirit Power faculty gates everyday without fail. No matter how many people Lin Hao Yu brought along beside him, Qiao Chu was always able to pick him out from within the crowd, and give him a good bashing before everyone¡¯s eyes.

    These days, Lin Hao Yu¡¯s face that could have been considered to be rather handsome had been made to maintain that pig headed look for an extended period. Beingpletely helpless against Qiao Chu and could only hide himself within his room not daring to go out, how was the egotistical Lin Hao Yu expected to be able to endure such aprised existence?

    He wanted to retaliate, but he also understood that to take on the five pces, it was really just too hard.

 Chapter 1581

    Chapter 1581: ¡°Irreconcble Heart¡¯s Vengeance (2)¡±

    Powerless to seek justice against the five pces, Lin Hao Yu diverted all his rage onto Jun Wu alone.

    If not for Jun Wu, why would the Blood Fiend Pce fall into such a disastrous state?

    The seed of vengeance sprouted within Lin Hao Yu heart and when night fell, Lin Hao Yu silently sneaked out from his room and walked out from the loft building.

    Under the moonlight, Lin Hao Yu walked himself over to the seniors¡¯ dormitories and rapped his knuckles upon a tightly shut door.

    The room¡¯s door opened after awhile and a tall built youth with a rather attractive looking face stared in surprise at a mncholy looking Lin Hao Yu.

    ¡°Young Master Lin, why have youe? Come in quickly.¡± The youth knew who Lin Hao Yu was, and he hurriedly weed the unannounced guest who had appeared so suddenly.

    The youth was a disciple of the Blood Fiend Pce and he had been nted within the Battle of Deities from several years ago who came to be admitted into the Cloudy Brook Academy as a chosen candidate.

    The Blood Fiend Pce would nt a few of their full fledged disciples into the academy at almost every Battle of Deities Grand Meet to ensure a certain level of stability for the younger youths picked by the Blood Fiend Pce.

    Lin Hao Yu sat himself down upon a chair at the side, to look at the youth before his eyes.

    ¡°Xu Mu, what kind of power do you hold now?¡± Lin Hao Yu asked as he looked straight at Xu Mu, his eyes dark.

    Xu Mu was the most powerful and the one who possessed the highest gift among his batch in the Blood Fiend Pce. Before he came to the Cloudy Brook Academy, he had already achieved the indigo spirit and the one who was closest to breaking through to the Purple Spirit among everyone in his batch.

    ¡°Just broke through to the Purple Spirit.¡± Xu Mu said.

    A sinister smile then curled up upon Lin Hao Yu¡¯s lips. ¡°There is something I need you to go do.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Xu Mu asked in puzzlement.

    ¡°I want you to deal with Jun Wu.¡± Lin Hao Yu¡¯s eyes narrowed up, his voice highly vicious.

    Xu Mu¡¯s surprise showed on his face. In reality, the seniors had already heard quite a bit about the things that had been happening among the freshmen but Gu Xin Yan had not wanted them to show themselves, to prevent the seniors from the other pces from being dragged into it as well. Hence, Xu Mu and the other Blood Fiend Pce disciples had just observed in secret and not done anything about it.

    The two words Jun Wu was not unfamiliar to them and Xu Mu knew that the current circumstances the freshmen of the Blood Fiend Pce were in had much to do with this Jun Wu.

    ¡°Deal with Jun Wu? That..... wouldn¡¯t be all that difficult, but the Young Miss has already ordered us to not get involved into the matter. If we do as you say now and the Young Misses to know about it.....¡± Xu Mu siad, feeling very much at a loss. Lin Hao Yu was the Elder¡¯s grandson but Gu Xin Yan was the Pce Lord¡¯s Young Miss.

    Lin Hao Yu then went on to say with a sneer. ¡°The reason I came here to find you today is exactly to talk to you about Xin Yan.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    A vicious glint shed across Lin Hao Yu¡¯s eyes, but his face was an expression of feigned regret.

    ¡°Before this, the rtionship between Jun Wu and Xin Yan was still fine and you will surely know about that. But Jun Wu turned out to be such a despicable person who made use of the Young Miss¡¯ kindness and yed us outpletely. In all honesty, Xin Yan had not even stepped out from her own room much recently. It seems that she had been quite badly affected by what this Jun Wu had done and is just being too soft hearted. But as people of the Blood Fiend Pce, we cannot allow ourselves to stand back and do nothing while our Young Miss is being bullied like this. I can guarantee it here now to you, that if you deal with Jun Wu nice and proper this time, I will assure you that your position in the Blood Fiend Pce in the future will only be one step below that of an Elder. I will tell my grandfather to spare no efforts in grooming you, as you hold such outstanding power afterall. If you were not of such humble birth, you would already have made a name for yourself by now.¡± Lin Hao Yu said, throwing out his bait. Xu Mu was good in every way but it was only due to his lowly birth that he was sent here into the Cloudy Brook Academy.

 Chapter 1582

    Chapter 1582: ¡°Irreconcble Heart¡¯s Vengeance (3)¡±

    Xu Mu was still a little hesitant. If Lin Hao Yu was truly willing to help himy a smooth path for his future, he would naturally wee that with open arms.

    ¡°Then if the Young Misses after us after that.....¡± Xu Mu could not help but still feel a little worried.

    Lin Hao Yu said: ¡°The Young Miss is not dealing with Jun Wu only because she has too much on her mind to worry about recently. Do you really think that the Young Miss doesn¡¯t want to go after Jun Wu after all that he¡¯s done? You helped the Young Miss and not only will I help you, the Young Miss will also remember this favour that you¡¯ve done her. Jun Wu is just someone from the Spirit Jade Pce and there is nothing for you to be worried about. No one wille seeking revenge for that kid and even if you kill him, no one will evere after you for that.¡±

    Gu Xin Yan had never once said that she wanted to make any moves against Jun Wu Xie. Even though Lin Hao Yu had brought that up several times, Gu Xin Yan had just sidestepped the issue deftly, making it highly obvious she did not want to anything against Jun Wu Xie, but Lin Hao Yu had not been happy with leaving things in that situation.

    In the end, Xu Mu finally agreed to Lin Hao Yu¡¯s request.

    ¡°Jun Wu goes to the Waning Moon Chambers daily and you can do what you need to do there.¡± Lin Hao Yu said with augh. Xu Mu¡¯s powers had already broken through to the Purple Spirit and although it was just in its most initial stage, it was already a highly powerful state for most people that were around their age. People like Qiao Chu and the others of the five pces who held such demonic powers were a rare sight that were seen once in a hundred years as Xu Mu was already considered to be very highly gifted.

    ¡°Waning Moon Chambers.....¡± When Xu Mu heard the words Waning Moon Chambers, his face suddenly showed a moment of surprise.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lin Hao Yu asked as his eyebrow lifted.

    Xu Mu shook his head and then replied: ¡°It¡¯s nothing much but it¡¯s said that there¡¯s someone standing guard within the Waning Moon Chambers and I was just worried that it might make it difficult for me to make my move there.¡±

    Lin Hao Yuughed out off and replied: ¡°I¡¯ve checked it out. There is only a woman drunkard there who drinks like her life depends on it. She won¡¯t be able to stir up any trouble. Are you even afraid of a drunk woman?¡±

    Xu Mu gave it another thought and he was then reassured.

    ¡°And when you strike, there is no need for you to show any mercy. That kid is just so highly vicious that you should humiliate him well and proper before you get rid of him.¡± The venomous streak within Lin Hao Yu¡¯s heart surged as he spoke. If the current situation of the Blood Fiend Pce was not in such dire straits, he was definitely have gone to get rid of Jun Wu himself.

    One from the Spirit Mastery race, no matter how good he could be at it, would still be a piece of trash with low and insignificant spirit powers. Without a powerful backer, they would still be helplessly bullied by people.

    Lin Hao Yu and Xu Mu agreed on a time where Xu Mu would go the next day to go seek Jun Wu out to conclude the matter and Lin Hao Yu had naturally not wanted to miss the scene where his most hated enemy would be sent to Hell.

    Early the next day, Jun Wu Xie made her way towards the Waning Moon Chambers.

    She had continued with her cultivation training consistently everyday without a break in between, never allowing anything to interrupt it. The Blood Fiend Pce had been yed by her good and proper and they were now suffering a fate worse than death, though the situation Jun Wu Xie was in herself wasn¡¯t all that optimistic as well.

    She had indeed pped the Blood Fiend Pce across the face before everyone¡¯s eyes but her own reputation had also been simrly tarred by the people of the Blood Fiend Pce before that as well. Her earlier momentary peace had simrly also been created by the people from the Blood Fiend Pce and now that she hadpletely gone against them, no need to mention defending her, the people from the Blood Fiend Pce were all wishing they could just skin her alive whenever they saw Jun Wu.

    At the same time that the Blood Fiend Pce was being heavily oppressed, Jun Wu Xie was thrown back into being taunted and ridiculed like she was before, the six pces who did not dare to openly oppose the Blood Fiend Pce turning their attention onto the lone Jun Wu, incessant with their humiliation and ridicule. If not for the fact that she usually did not even step out past her door, and the time she returned from the Waning Moon Chambers was earlier than those people, Jun Wu Xie might be caught in a highly simr situation to what Lin Hao Yu was facing, surrounded by people seeking trouble with her.

 Chapter 1583

    Chapter 1583: ¡°Irreconcble Heart¡¯s Vengeance (4)¡±

    When Jun Wu Xie came to the Waning Moon Chambers, Su Ya was resting upon the plush lounge, looking like she was asleep.

    Jun Wu Xie was not in a hurry to carry on with her cultivation but she instead went to pick up a broom. The ce had not been cleaned for a few days and the first and second level of the Waning Moon Chambers had gathered quite a bit of rubbish. Su Ya was finger pointing boss and besides instructing Jun Wu Xie in cultivation, the only other thing she did was to drink, never paying attention to anything else.

    Jun Wu Xie had already resigned herself to being the janitor for the Waning Moon Chambers and she would conduct an entire spring clean after every few days of cultivation training, clearing out the empty wine jars and urns, with the rubbish strewn over the floor properly.

    Many a time, Jun Wu Xie was highly curious how Su Ya had gotten by before she came here.

    In reality, before Jun Wu Xie came, another person came to the Waning Moon Chambers to clean up with a fixed schedule, and that person was Tian Ze.....

    But now, the Waning Moon Chambers had Jun Wu Xie and Su Ya did not want to even want to see Tian Ze at all.

    Su Ya slept soundly, and her body lying upon the soft lounge that was hugging a emptied wine urn in her arms moved a little. Jun Wu Xie almost subconsciously pulled out a thin nket that she had prepared by the side and covered Su Ya with it, to prevent her from exposing her modesty.

    After having almost done with her cleaning, Jun Wu Xie then went up to the third floor to continue immersing herself within that wine pool.

    But she had just entered the pool for a short while when she heard series of cursesing in through the window.

    ¡°Jun Wu,e out here right this instant!¡±

    Having been called out by name with a shout, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s brows creased together slightly. She would not have bothered with it but when she thought of Su Ya still resting downstairs, she came out from the wine pool and did not even bother to change her clothes before she leapt out through the doors.

    Outside the Waning Moon Chambers, Xu Mu was standing their highly spirited in an imposing stance. He had broken through to the Purple Spirit and he used his spirit powers to carry his voice. His voice had been extremely loud and several disciples passing the Waning Moon Chambers had gathered over, their faces all filled with the eager anticipation to watch a good show.

    Jun Wu was considered to be one of the ¡°movers and shakers¡± of the Cloudy Brook Academy. The kid had been cursed at from the moment he had been admitted till now and the grudge between him and the Blood Fiend Pce had drawn the attention of arge number of people to be curious about him. When they heard someone shouting out Jun Wu¡¯s name, those nosey parkers had naturally not been able to sit back and not be bothered.

    When Jun Wu Xie came out from the Waning Moon Chambers, she saw the tall and towering Xu Mu standing right at the main doors, with quite a number of other youths gathered in the surrounding area.

    Jun Wu Xie had juste out from the wine pool and she did not have time to change her clothes. Her clothes were dripping wet and they were filled with the strong fragrant scent of wine. That smell and the state that Jun Wu Xie looked, made the surrounding youths unable to help themselves but click their tongues in wonder.

    ¡°Ha! I had thought what a brat like you would be doing her everyday. So you¡¯re just indulging yourself and immersing yourself in a drunken stupor. The Cloudy Brook Academy really knows how to read the disciples they have well. They knew that a piece of trash like you would not know anything and they just discarded you in a ce like this. You really know how to enjoy yourself though. Since you love to drink so much, why shouldn¡¯t you just immerse yourself within a wine vat itself?¡± Xu Mu looked at the state Jun Wu was in and he spoke with great sarcasm in his voice, not forgetting what Lin Hao Yu had told him to do.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s brows knitted up slightly, not in a hurry to reply to Xu Mu, but she instead considerately closed the doors of the Waning Moon Chambers shut, to prevent the noisy ruckus out here from waking Su Ya from her dreams.

    This person had obviouslye here targeting at her but Jun Wu Xie found Xu Mu¡¯s countenance to be rather unfamiliar, having never met him before.

    Lin Hao Yu quietly hid himself in a corner, to silently watch the cmity that would soon befall Jun Wu. His eyes were filled with venom and he was highly eager to witness the moment where Jun Wu would lose his life to the hands of Xu Mu.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked as she stared at Xu Mu, thinking that this person would actuallye seek her out all the way here at the Waning Moon Chambers.

 Chapter 1584

    Chapter 1584: ¡°Irreconcble Heart¡¯s Vengeance (5)¡±

    If this person had note all the way here to the Waning Moon Chambers to seek her, Jun Wu Xie really couldn¡¯t have bothered with him at all.

    Xu Mu then said: It does not matter who I am. What¡¯s important is that I havee here to deal with the utterly shameless little brat that you are.¡±

    Xwu Mu¡¯s mouth curled up into a sneering smile as he said: ¡°I am really very curious just who gave you the courage to still remain here within the Cloudy Brook Academy as a disciple to take up space just because you belong to this Spirit Mastery race that had popped out out of nowhere? What a joke. With the Spirit Mastery race, you wouldn¡¯t even be worth a fart! Haven¡¯t you noticed that the Cloudy Brook Academy has never intended to teach you anything at all? Or do you think that it¡¯s such a glory for you to remain in here like a leech?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. Xu Mu¡¯s words were extremely grating on the ears. This person had given such an insulting speech the moment he came here and Jun Wu Xie was sure that the youth¡¯s intentions was definitely not so simple to juste here to insult and berate her.

    Jun Wu¡¯s silence led Xu Mu to be even more belligerent. He knew that Lin Hao Yu was watching from somewhere, looking at everything that was happening here. He knew that Lin Hao Yu harboured deep hatred against Jun Wu and for the sake of his own future, he would naturally want to put on a good show here, to humiliate Jun Wu good and proper before sending him to his death.

    ¡°Come, everyonee have a look. Throughout the history of the Cloudy Brook Academy, the most despicable and shameless, the most thick skinned piece of trash.¡± Xu Mu spread his arms out wide and faced the curious crowd surrounding them. ¡°I¡¯m sure everyone here knows about this person here? Jun Wu! Rumoured to be the one and only Spirit Mastery race, possessing the ability of Spirit Reinforcement. Ha! Spirit Reinforcement? Isn¡¯t it just amazing? And he¡¯s the only one! And our esteemed Young Master Jun here has really been so proud of himself with his little bit of advantage from havinge from a unique race that he spurned the faces of all Twelve Pces. But there is one point that I am very curious about. If someone really held great power in his hands, would they really choose the Spirit Jade Pce over the Twelve Pces? I will rather think not. Someone must have been afraid that his poor and terrible talents would be discovered by the Twelve Pces and he would no longer be able to pretend to be powerful, so he had no choice but to choose in such a manner!¡±

    Xu Mu¡¯s eyes were shing with a highly vicious glint. Xu Mu held no personal grudge against Jun Wu and Jun Wu can only me himself for having offended someone he shouldn¡¯t have that led Xu Mu to now use the kid as a stepping stone.

    ¡°If our esteemed Young Master Jun was really all that great, why is it that after being admitted into the Cloudy Brook Academy, he had been thrown and abandoned here in this wine cer? The Waning Moon Chambers has always been our academy¡¯s wine cer and that is just the nice name for this ce. To put it more harshly, this ce is the dumping ground for useless trash and I heard that Jun Wu you frequentlye out to empty rubbish from inside. Is this the kind of treatment that should be shown to the one and only from the Spirit Mastery race? Throwing rubbish? Hahaha!¡± Xu Mu then guffawed loudly in arrogance.

    ¡°If I were you, I will not have the cheek to continue totch myself to this ce. The Cloudy Brook Academy has obviously shown you that they have no ce for ignorant and ipetent trash like you and you still choose to blind yourself to that fact, leeching on even when you have been discarded here into this trash dump. Can you be more shameless than this? I myself am really ashamed that the Cloudy Brook Academy has such trash like you!¡±

    The humiliating insults were hurled upon Jun Wu Xie one after another, the youths gathered around them showing evil grins on their faces. Jun Wu¡¯s Spirit Reinforcement had made all of them feel it was highly unique in the beginning, but after Jun Wu had been ¡°abandoned¡± by the Cloudy Brook Academy, they had all begun to feel that that highly amazing ability now did not seem like much anymore.

    Or why would the most illustrious Cloudy Brook Academy give up on such a good disciple?

    Jun Wu Xie drew in a deep breath, resisting the urge to twist off the neck of the other party and said in a cold voice: ¡°Are you finished?¡±

 Chapter 1585

    Chapter 1585: ¡°Irreconcble Heart¡¯s Vengeance (6)¡±

    Xu Mu sneered with augh and said: ¡°So what if I¡¯ve finished? And what if I¡¯ve not?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie then replied: ¡°Scram if you¡¯re done.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s voice was cold and clear, like it was tipped with chilling ice.

    Xu Mu was surprised, never thinking that Jun Wu Xie would really be so tough.

    ¡°You scoundrel! Say that one more time!¡± Xu Mu shouted as his eyes narrowed dangerously, purple coloured spirit energy ring out from his entire body.

    In the Middle Realm, it was also rare to see someone attaining the Purple Spirit just after having turned twenty. The eyes of the youths who stood at the sides and were enjoying the show suddenly shed in surprise when they saw the Purple Spirit glow upon Xu Mu¡¯s body.

    Someone from within the crowd then quickly recognized Xu Mu as who he was.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Xu Mu from the Blood Fiend Pce?¡±

    ¡°Xu Mu? The one in first ce among thest batch of disciples within the Spirit Power faculty?¡±

    Quite a number of people were shocked by the revtion of Xu Mu¡¯s identity. Xu Mu was still rather young but he had already broken through to the Purple Spirit. This was a point that he surpassed many other youths in his batch of disciples. Even among the seniors, he was deemed to be one of the more heroic disciples. After some seniors there managed to recognize Xu Mu¡¯s identity, they all silently sighed for Jun Wu, but their hearts were still feeling the joy from Jun Wu¡¯s misery.

    As Xu Mu was from the Blood Fiend Pce, and everyone knew about the things that had happened between Jun Wu and the Blood Fiend Pce before this. With Xu Mu havinge here today, he would surely not let Jun Wu off that easily.

    Jun Wu Xie stared calmly at the purple coloured spirit energy swirling around Xu Mu¡¯s body. She could clearly feel the murder emanating from Xu Mu.

    Should she strike or hold her hand?

    Jun Wu Xie knew, with her power, she would be able to send Xu Mu straight to Hell with a single stroke. But once she struck, that would also mean that she would reveal the extent of her powers, which would not be advantageous towards the fight against the Twelve Pces in the future.

    It was clear that Xu Mu intended to take her life. If she did not use her power, nobody here would lift a finger to help.

    She could not use her spirit powers, could not use her Ring Spirit, and not even Little ck could be summoned. Jun Wu Xie did not really want to expose herself and her brows involuntarily knitted up together.

    ¡°Little brat, you really think you¡¯re somebody? Do you think that nobody in the Cloudy Brook Academy will be able to deal with you? I¡¯ll make you realize now that a piece of trash like you that had been abandoned even by the Cloudy Brook Academy ispletely not qualified to even exist on this earth!¡± Highly intense murder shed in Xu Mu¡¯s eyes. He summoned his spirit powers to a surge and charged straight at Jun Wu!

    Once he killed this little kid, his days ahead in the Blood Fiend Pce would be set!

    Lin Hao Yu was highly excited by the sight of Xu Mu¡¯s body being d in his Purple Spirit energy and his heart almost jumped up to the back of his throat in anxiety and anticipation.

    [Kill him!]

    [Kill him!]

    [Let him disappear from the face of the earthpletely!]

    Feeling the power gradually closing in towards her, Jun Wu Xie secretly clenched her fists within her sleeves. Things hade to a point that she would have to strike!

    Xu Mu¡¯s one strike with all his power had been to send Jun Wu on a one way ticket to Hell in one move. That palm that was imbued with intense power closed in upon Jun Wu¡¯s face. Jun Wu Xie had already raised up her hand, prepared to deflect it.

    However!

    Just as Xu Mu was barely one step away from Jun Wu, a graceful figure suddenly appeared right before Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes. That highly alluring figure negated Xu Mu¡¯s strike in a blink, as a silver light shed past. Xu Mu who had been highly aggressive and ferocious with his attack was suddenly sent flying back by a tremendous force before everyone¡¯s eyes!

    They all only saw Xu Mu falling heavily to the ground, as a mouthful of blood spewed out from his mouth.

    A alluring and ravishing beautiful woman was suddenly standing right in front of tiny Jun Wu.

 Chapter 1586

    Chapter 1586: ¡°Queenly Su Ya (1)¡±

    A alluring and ravishing beautiful woman was suddenly standing right in front of tiny Jun Wu.

    Su Ya¡¯s long seemingly endless legs trod upon the ground, their stance arrogant, her slightly lifted chin filled with such pride that no one there dared to profane, the ever present wine urn hanging from her hips.

    ¡°Which eyeless fool dare to touch this woman¡¯s disciple! ?¡± A highly displeased woman¡¯s voice rang out clearly. Su Ya¡¯s highly alluring eyes were half narrowed as they swept over the group of youths who were standing stunned outside the Waning Moon Chambers.

    Those stunning features on that ravishing face and her immensely powerful aura instantly drove the youths to stare in wide eyed awe.

    Xu Muy in a heap upon the ground, the pain wrecking at his body almost to the point he felt like it was going to explode. After he broke through to the Purple Spirit level, he had not felt sigh immense pain for a rather long time. It had been just one strike and it had already made him feel like he was better off dead.

    Jun Wu Xie was just as surprised to see Su Ya standing right before her as a shield, never having expected that Su Ya would appear right at that moment.

    Su Ya stood magnificent like a queen before everyone¡¯s eyes, her powerful presence causing everyone at the scene to not even dare to breathe loudly.

    [Who is this woman?]

    The same question rose within the minds of every single person there, but what shocked all of them even more was the statement Su Ya made.

    Her disciple.....

    Everyone¡¯s eyes involuntarily turned onto the figure of Jun Wu. Could it really be possible that Su Ya¡¯s words indicated that Jun Wu was her disciple?

    The kind of power that Xu Mu had, was already clear to all of them there, and the instant that Su Ya appeared, she had with just one strike, rendered Xu Mu to be even too weak to stand up. Just what kind of terrifying power could she possibly hold?

    That was a true Purple Spirit that was struck down!

    Even that kind of power had beenpletely helpless before Su Ya.

    A kind of fear immediately enveloped the hearts of everyone.

    ¡°Who..... Who are you.....¡± Xu Mu stuttered as he struggled to stand up, but pain permeated every single inch of his body and he could only remain lying in a heap on the ground in agonizing pain, only raising his head up to gaze upon the resplendently majestic Su Ya.

    Su Ya gazed coldly at Xu Mu. ¡°I am Jun Wu¡¯s Master.¡±

    ¡°What.....¡± Xu Mu¡¯s eyes widened.

    [Master?]

    [Jun Wu¡¯s Master?]

    Some of the youths that were gathered around there suddenly realized who Su Ya was. They remembered that there was indeed such a person who watched over the Waning Moon Chamber. They remembered having heard those rumours. It was said that it was a absolutely ravishing woman but they had never dreamt that she would hold power that could dominate over a true Purple Spirit in an instant!

    Seeing the state that Xu Mu was currently in, they could very well imagine just how ferocious that one strike from Su Ya had really been.

    [Had the Cloudy Brook Academy gone mad?]

    [They had actually made such a highly powerful entity remain here to watch over a mere wine cer?]

    ¡°Impossible..... How could Jun Wu possibly have gotten himself a Master.....¡± Xu Mu absolutely could not believe what his ears were hearing. He did not know who Su Ya was but only that the Waning Moon Chambers was the Cloudy Brook Academy¡¯s wine cer and it was not possible that the Cloudy Brook Academy would arrange for such a powerful person to remain in such a lowly ce.

    Although Su Ya had merely just made one move, but that one move had been more than enough to make all of them understand that the power Su Ya held was not something that any regr person could dream ofparing to. Skills such as this, needless to even mention all these youths in training, even the teachers within the Cloudy Brook Academy would not be a match for her.

    Su Ya gave Xu Mu a scornful gaze and then turned to look at the still dazed Jun Wu. ¡°Are you just treating this woman¡¯s words as wind blowing past your ears! ?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie snapped back to her senses and quickly replied: ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°No?¡± Su Ya¡¯s brows creased together. ¡°When this woman here epted you, what did I tell you? If someone bullies you, if you are able to take him on, you do it on your own. Those that you can¡¯t handle, this woman here will do it for you. Now that this person hade bullying right in your face and what are you doing here standing in such a daze? Don¡¯t you even know to raise your voice and shout?¡±

 Chapter 1587

    Chapter 1587: ¡°Queenly Su Ya (2)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie opened her mouth, wanting to say something but in the end, she could not find anything to say.

    In reality, Jun Wu Xie had already intended to retaliate on her own and had not thought of alerting Su Ya to the matter at al.

    Su Ya looked at her own ¡°too honest¡± disciple, and she could not hold the angry expression on her face for long, thinking to herself: [Can this kid be any more honest?]

    When Xu Mu had been shouting from outside the doors, Su Ya had already been awake and she also knew that her own little disciple had rushed out quickly. She had thought to wait and see how Jun Wu was going to deal with today¡¯s situation and as a result, she had seen from inside the door that Jun Wu was just standing there foolishly in his spot, and Xu Mu¡¯s hand was already almost about to strike him but he still did not react.

    That fire that had risen within Su Ya¡¯s heart!

    But Su Ya had also known that her little disciple¡¯s strength was not in spirit power nor Ring Spirit and Spirit Reinforcement was more a technique that yed a supportive role in battle. The fire in her heart had been because Jun Wu still did not call out for her even in that critical situation.

    Didn¡¯t that show that the kid did not trust her as a Master! ?

    As Su Ya could not bear to inflict her rage upon her own little disciple, she had diverted that anger and displeasure straight upon Xu Mu.

    Though unlucky, Xu Mu deserved it. Needless to talk about a youth who had just broken through to the Purple Spirit, even if Xu Mu¡¯s teacher hade over, before Su Ya he would have gotten thrashed up just as badly.

    That was power equivalent to a Pce Lord of the Twelve Pces, a Silver Spirit!

    Towards her own little ¡°honest and guileless¡± disciple, although Su Ya was angry, her heart was highly pained for the little kid. She very rarely epted disciples but when she did, she protected them fiercely. Now that someone had alreadye to pick a fight right at her door, her anger was not going to be that easily appeased.

    Just as everyone was still shocked by Su Ya¡¯s sudden appearance, the figure of Su Ya suddenly morphed into a streak of silver light, to appear right before Xu Mu. Before Xu Mu could even react, she lifted up the almost half dead Xu Mu uppletely off the ground.

    ¡°You were seeking trouble with my disciple?¡± Su Ya asked with her chin lifted as she stared at Xu Mu who had bloodstains at the corners of his mouth.

    Xu Mu¡¯s heart was quaked by Su Ya¡¯s powerful aura so badly that his entire body trembled uncontrobly, wanting to say something defiant but he found himselfcking the courage. At that very moment, there was only regret that filled his heart.

    Who had told him that Jun Wu was a piece of trash abandoned by the Cloudy Brook Academy?

    Then what was happening with the woman here that was more powerful than the teacher in charge of the Spirit Power faculty?

    ¡°No..... It¡¯s not that.....¡± Xu Mu¡¯s voice shook, barely able to squeeze out those few words through his chattering teeth. But before he could finish what he wanted to say, Su Ya had already delivered one tight p across his face!

    A seemingly nonchnt p it had been, but it left a bright red imprint of a palm upon Xu Mu¡¯s suddenly swollen cheek, terrifying just to look at, like the skin upon his face would explode at any moment.

    ¡°You¡¯re too soft and I can¡¯t hear you.¡± Su Ya said coldly.

    ¡°It¡¯s not.....¡±

    ¡®Piak!¡¯

    Xu Mu had just barely said two words before Su Ya delivered a backhanded p across his other cheek, both sides of his face immediately swelling up as they looked like hot buns just taken out from the steamer.

    ¡°You think this woman here is blind and deaf? That I do not know a thing about what you said and did earlier?¡± Su Ya said tyrannically.

    Xu Mu felt like he just wanted to cry. He was filled with utmost regret that he had agreed to Lin Hao Yu¡¯s request, that led him to end up within Su Ya¡¯s grasp now.

    It was obvious that Su Ya was not interested in hearing him exin, but was just using any reason she could find to bash him. Regardless of what he said, Su Ya would still have an entire barrel of excuses to teach him a lesson.

    And what drove Xu Mu into even further despair, was that he found that his own spirit powers waspletely suppressed by Su Ya overwhelming strength, where even if he wanted to struggle free, it had be a hopeless dream.

    After having broken through to the Purple Spirit, this was the first time that Xu Mu had felt so helpless.

 Chapter 1588

    Chapter 1588: ¡°Queenly Su Ya (3)¡±

    ¡°What? You don¡¯t dare to make a single sound now? Weren¡¯t you being highly arrogant just moments earlier? Bullying the weak and intimidated by the powerful are we? Is this the kind of trash that those foolish goons from the Spirit Power faculty has managed to groom?¡± Su Ya¡¯s fair jade white hand delivered an entire session of ¡°lessons¡± onto Xu Mu¡¯s face, continuously with more than ten ps, instantly turning Xu Mu¡¯s head into one that looked like a pig¡¯s.

    Having punished him enough, Su Ya raised her foot and kicked out at thepletely defenceless Xu Mu that made him fall to the ground in a motionless heap again, this time, Xu Mu not even having the energy to groan out.

    Everyone had be petrified with fear. They had never seen a teacher who struck a disciple of the academy so viciously.

    She had not only beaten Xu Mu up to bepletely unrecognizable, she had even berated all the teachers within the Spirit Power faculty.

    What kind of courage would one need to have to do that?

    And among everyone there, the one that had been paralysed by fear the worst was Lin Hao Yu hidden within the shadows. From the very moment that Su Ya had appeared, Lin Hao Yu had been frozen in his spot, eyes widened in horror as he saw the helpless Xu Mu being viciously bashed up by Su Ya, an unstoppable chill suddenlying over his whole body.

    What identity did this woman really hold? Why was she so highly protective of Jun Wu?

    Even if you beat Lin Hao Yu to death, he would never have thought that inside a ce as unremarkable as the Waning Moon Chambers, would there be such a terrifying woman hidden within.

    What really killed him inside though, was that that terrifying woman backed the detestable Jun Wu!

    Caught under the furious re of the queenly Su Ya, every single one of those nosey youths were now all trembling like little wounded fledglings. They were now all feeling highly fortunate that when they heard Xu Mu enjoying himself so much as he berated and ridiculed Jun Wu earlier, they had not chirped in as well. Otherwise, their fate now would surely not be any much better than the state that Xu Mu was in.

    This was a woman who dared to even insult the entire bunch of teachers in the Spirit Power faculty, so thrashing up all of them there would definitely be as easy as her against a whole flock of little chicks!

    Su Ya looked on with satisfaction at the already unconscious Xu Mu lying upon the ground as she pped the dust off her hands nonchntly before turning away to look at Jun Wu.

    ¡°Do you see it now?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Jun Wu Xie was a little puzzled.

    Su Ya raised up her wine jar and took arge mouthful, before wiping off the sliver of wine residue at the corner of her mouth carelessly, and then raised up her hand to point in the direction Xu Mu was lying at without even turning her head.

    ¡°If you encounter such foul mouths in the future, I want you to fight them seeking to kill. Even if they died, this woman here will shoulder it up for you.¡±

    Jun Wu looked at Su Ya, not knowing whether tough or cry in her heart. This Master of hers, was really rather arrogant. But..... she liked it.

    ¡°I see now.¡± Jun Wu Xie said, nodding her head seriously. Although she would have been able to deal with these matters by herself, but seeing Su Ya move to defend her still gave Jun Wu Xie apletely new kind of experience, letting her feel what the rtionship between a Master and a disciple really was like.

    She had had too little interaction with Yan Bu Gui in the past and hence she had not been able to feel the sentiments between a Master and disciple. For the Fire Country¡¯s founding Emperor, he had already fallen and Jun Wu Xie had never even met him.

    But now, Jun Wu Xie came to know from Su Ya that one¡¯s Master could protect their own disciples in such a manner.

    After Jun Wu Xie went to the Waning Moon Chambers, it wasn¡¯t that she could not see Su Ya¡¯s style of doing things. Although she was highly recalcitrant, she maintained a very low profile, never involving herself with any matters outside. Jun Wu Xie did not know why Su Ya chose to hide her own glorious brilliance but Jun Wu Xie saw that Su Ya had abandoned her usualnguid and indifferent attitude just for her, to show up right before everyone to protect Jun Wu. It was a kindness shown to Jun Wu Xie that she would never forget her entire life.

    Su Ya nodded in satisfaction and then turned her herself around, to sweep her gaze over the group of people who had gone deathly quiet from fear.

    ¡°This woman here wants all of you to listen to this closely. Jun Wu is this woman¡¯s disciple and if anyone of you dares to provoke her in future, this woman will personally crush all your bones one by one under my foot!¡±

    Su Ya¡¯s words immediately sent deep chills to run through everyone there.

 Chapter 1589

    Chapter 1589: ¡°Queenly Su Ya (4)¡±

    ¡°Get the hell out of here if all of you understood what I¡¯ve said! Don¡¯t remain here and be an eyesore to this woman!¡± Su Ya shouted out coldly.

    The knees of all the youths were shaking from Su Ya¡¯s shout, every single one of them scattering in all directions in a fluster, ming their parents for not birthing them with another two legs to run away with.

    ¡°Come back!¡± Su Ya gave a low shout. All the escaping youths suddenly froze in their spots like they had been cast in ice.

    ¡°Get rid of this pile of rubbish here for this woman here. It disgusts me to see it.¡± Su Ya said in utter disdain as she pointed at Xu Mu fallen onto the floor. Several youths then ran rather unwillingly over and carried Xu Mu away.

    Lin Hao Yu blended himself into the crowd as he made his escape quickly, afraid that Jun Wu would spot him and ask Su Ya to deal with him too.

    ¡°The disciples of the Cloudy Brook Academy is really bing worse with every generation. Timid as mice, what a disgrace.¡± Su Ya said as her mouth curled up with contempt. When she turned her head back, she saw that her own little disciple was looking at her with smiling eyes.

    Su Ya¡¯s brows arched up in surprise and she lifted her hand to p it upon the head of her little disciple.

    Butpared to the kind of strength Xu Mu had suffered earlier, this was a p that was gentle as a ripple of water.

    ¡°Don¡¯t just stand here beside yourself with glee. If this woman hade out just one momentter, the one lying on the ground would have been you. See if you still can be so happy if that had happened.¡± The Purple Spirit might not be much at all in her eyes, but Jun Wu¡¯s spirit power was pitifully low and if he had been struck with one hit, he wouldn¡¯t be able to take it well.

    Jun Wu Xie tugged at the tip of her nose, naturally realizing that Su Ya was worrying about her. In order to hide her identity, she had taken the elixir to suppress the presence of her spirit powers consistently. From what any others could see, her spirit power was just around the red spirit level, highly insignificant.

    Which had also deceived Su Ya as well.

    ¡°Alright. No need to be feeling sorry for yourself. Get your behind moving and go practice your cultivation. The race that you¡¯re from is not a race that are strong inbat. That kid was a Purple Spirit right? Wait till you have strengthened your Spirit Reinforcement. By that time, you don¡¯t need to worry about a mere Purple Spirit, with a wave of your hand, a whole bunch of Silver Spirits will be kneeling before you to seek your favour. Don¡¯t waste any more time, go quickly.¡± Su Ya might have been harsh with her words earlier, she could not help herself but try to assure her little disciple¡¯s ¡°wounded¡± little heart. However, it became rather clear to see that she didn¡¯t really have the gift for consoling people.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded her head obediently, taking Su Ya¡¯s instructions to head back inside the Waning Moon Chambers to soak herself inside the wine pool.

    Su Ya did not return immediately but remained standing outside the door. After standing there silently for a while, she suddenly lifted her foot and went walking off in a different direction.

    Within a certain study inside the Cloudy Brook Academy, Tian Ze had his head buried deep among a big messy pile of books when his tightly locked door was brutally kicked wide open. Tian Ze¡¯s brows were knitted up together when he raised his head up. But in the instant that he saw who it was, the displeasure on his face immediately faded away, to be reced by a highly stiffened smile.

    ¡°Se..... Senior..... Why have youe here?¡± Tian Ze asked in a stutter, his heart involuntarily trembling a little the moment he saw that it was Su Ya.

    Su Ya turned her gaze to look around the ce as she plopped her behind onto a chair at the side, her long slender legs crossed together with her back leaning against the chair in an easy manner.

    ¡°This woman beat up a fool from the Spirit Power faculty.¡±

    ¡°Har?¡± Tian Ze was stunned a moment. ¡°Er... was it a teacher or.....¡±

    Su Ya arched up an eyebrow. ¡°You think that bunch of fools would even dare to show me an angry face?¡±

    Tian Ze gulped loudly, immediately understanding that Su Ya¡¯s second mention of fools were the teachers from the Spirit Power faculty.

    ¡°They won¡¯t dare.¡± Tian Ze answered honestly.

    Throughout the whole Cloudy Brook Academy, with the exception of their Master, not a single teacher would dare provoke Su Ya in anyway.

 Chapter 1590

    Chapter 1590: ¡°Queenly Su Ya (5)¡±

    Su Ya harrumphed contemptuously.

    Tian Ze then gulped back his saliva and asked rather warily: ¡°Then it was a disciple from the Spirit Power Academy? How did he offend you?¡±

    With that question, Tian Ze was not seeking to know what that disciple had done to Su Ya, but actually wanted to know what Su Ya had done to that person.....

    Even the teachers at the Spirit Power faculty would be lowering their heads and bending their backs to show subservience before Su Ya, so how could a youth still training under the Spirit Power faculty be able to survive under Su Ya¡¯s hands?

    The fact that he still lived would already be the highest form of benevolence from the Heavens bestowed upon that disciple!

    ¡°Not to me, but he was highly arrogant when he bullied my little disciple.¡± Su Ya said with her brows furrowed together.

    Tian Ze was rather surprised, immediately realizing that Su Ya was talking about Jun Wu.

    ¡°Jun Wu? I thought Jun Wu doesn¡¯t move around much outside? Why would someone be seeking trouble with him?¡± With a highly entric Master and a senior fellow disciple who does not act as she should, Tian Ze was left busy as a spinning top everyday dealing with the big and small affairs in the Cloudy Brook Academy, and hence, he would naturally have no time to concern himself with the different kinds of scheming and plotting that went on between the academy¡¯s disciples.

    ¡°That is what I came here to ask you about! My little disciple is such a honest and diligent person, why had that fool from the Spirit Power faculty set his eyes on my little disciple! ? This woman here heard every single word clearly with my own ears! That fool had called my little disciple as trash abandoned by the Cloudy Brook Academy! With this matter, you jolly well get your warm behind off that chair and settle it for this woman!¡± Su Ya said with her enchanting eyes staring so hard at Tian Ze as if saying that if he dared tarry a moment longer on this, she would p him right into the wall so hard that it would be hard to dig him out from it.

    Tian Ze had dealt with the affairs of the Cloudy Brook Academy for so long that once Su Ya told him what happened, he had already had a rather good idea what could have happened.

    It must be because of the fact that Jun Wu had been sent to remain by Su Ya¡¯s side, that made all the other disciples think that Jun Wu Xie was just an unfortunate person whom the Cloudy Brook Academy had abandoned.

    That really made Tian Ze speechless with unspeakable bitterness inside.

    That had not been his idea at all, but their Master¡¯s order. The little old man had asked Tian Ze to dump Jun Wu onto Su Ya and not given him any other instructions which Tian Ze had thenpletely forgotten about the entire matter after that.

    To people outside, the Waning Moon Chambers looked to be nothing else but just a wine cer. Everyone only knew that a beautiful woman who had a rather nasty temper in there but no one knew just how terrifying the identity of the woman really was.

    The minds of youths drifted easily and they often liked topare andpete in everything. Jun Wu became a prime target because he was the lone leaf from the Spirit Jade Pce, with nobody in the academy to rely on. After having been ¡°discarded¡± into the Waning Moon Chambers, the little kid had naturally be the target of bullying by the other youths who were just so free that their eggs hurt.

    ¡°This matter has happened due to apse of my judgement. So, what does Senior want me to do about this? I will listen to your instructions.¡± Tian Ze said with a fawning smile, but his heart was in shock, as he hadpletely not expected to see Su Ya to value Jun Wu so much.

    It must be known that Jun Wu Xie was someone that their Master had forced upon Su Ya afterall.

    The fact that Su Ya had grudgingly epted the kid was already highly surprising and Tian Ze had never thought Su Ya would really put so much heart towards the way she treated Jun Wu.

    Especially after..... having gone through that incident, Su Ya had never once asked about the affairs of the world, not caring in the slightest. Now, Su Ya had actuallye up to him in person just because of Jun Wu and that surely wasn¡¯t a situation that showed Su Ya did not really care about.

    Su Ya stared at Tian Ze.

    ¡°This woman wants you to open another faculty just for Jun Wu.¡±

    ¡°WHAT?¡± Tian Ze was bbergasted.

    [Open a faculty just for Jun Wu alone? For just one person? An entire faculty! ?]

    Su Yapletely disregarded Tian Ze¡¯s shocked expression and went on to say calmly: ¡°Just call it the Spirit Mastery faculty.¡±

    ¡°.....¡± Tian Ze had no words in answer.

    ¡°And the ce for it will be the Waning Moon Chambers.¡± Su Ya added.

    ¡°.....¡± Tian Ze just felt that his Senior must have really gone nuts.

    Spoiling one¡¯s disciple to such an insane extent, Tian Ze really felt like falling to his knees before his Senior.

 Chapter 1591

    Chapter 1591: ¡°Spirit Mastery Faculty (1)¡±

    Feelingpletely helpless under Su Ya¡¯s highly piercing stare, Tian Ze did not dare say a single word in denial, and could only nod his head in agreement.

    On that very same day, the Cloudy Brook Academy suddenly announced that a new faculty had been created!

    The Spirit Mastery Faculty!

    Teacher-In-Charge: Su Ya.

    Disciple: Jun Wu.

    The entire faculty consisted only of two people!

    The signboard engraved with the three characters that portrayed ¡°Waning Moon Chambers¡± was taken down and reced with the characters that read ¡°Spirit Mastery Faculty.

    All the disciples within the Cloudy Brook Academy that had always felt the academy was just too strict and unyielding were surprised to see that the Cloudy Brook Academy was actually capable of such a wilful deed.

    The incident where Su Ya brutally beat up Xu Mu had spread throughout the entire Cloudy Brook Academy and Xu Mu still had not awoken even after lying in bed for three consecutive days and nights. The disciples who were a little closer to Xu Mu went crying to their teachers in their faculty inint, pleading for them to seek justice for Xu Mu.

    In the end, when the teachers heard that the incident had happened at the Waning Moon Chambers, they immediately told the disciples: ¡°Make sure Xu Mu gets plenty of rest. I have something I need to look into and I will need to leave now.¡±

    Having a mysterious faculty created under such mystifying circumstances and because of the beating that Su Ya gave, everyone no longer even dared to tarry outside the Spirit Mastery faculty. When they needed to pass the ce, they made arge detour, choosing the way that was furthest away from it, the further the better, and not a single disciple dared to berate Jun Wu with a single word near the Spirit Mastery faculty.

    Everyone became highly aware that Jun Wu whom everyone had deemed to be unremarkable and thought to have been abandoned by the Cloudy Brook Academy had the most powerful teacher of all within the entire academy!

    The merciless truth, pped the nosey parkers across the faces at every moment of the day, the ridicule and taunts they had always heaped upon Jun Wu, were now all redirected back onto their own faces in return by Su Ya¡¯s unparalleled power.

    Everyone else had one teacher guiding several tens of them while Jun Wu enjoyed a one to one instruction with full attention given to him alone. Moreover, the kind of power that Su Ya possessed far surpassed all the teachers from the other various faculties and.....

    Looked far more beautiful and pleasing to the eye!

    Su Ya¡¯s domineering demeanor and overwhelming power made arge number of people to tremble in fear and their knees to shake.

    But at the very same time, Su Ya¡¯s beauty also caused many of the hearts of the excitable youths to thump furiously.

    A number of them even found excuses to hide and ambush outside the Spirit Mastery faculty, thinking up all kinds of reasons to renounce their original faculties, to switch into the newly formed Spirit Mastery faculty.

    Such a situation, was apletely unexpected turn of events.

    It could be seen from this, that before the allure of beauty and power, many people would lose their minds and conscience.

    Unfortunately, the doors of the Spirit Mastery faculty was always shut, only opening when Jun Wu entered or exited the premises. The youths outside who wanted to gain a peek at Su Ya¡¯s beauty were all denied the opportunity, despite them waiting with such great anticipation.

    Slowly, Jun Wu Xie found that a subtle change hade over her life in there. All those youths who once treated her with insults and ridicule, people who wished for nothing more than to trample her into the mud, began to reveal a smile at her, with some even attempting to engage in a chat, but were all repelled with a chilly stare of her eyes.

    But the kind of enmity and ostracization that she had always faced toned down by a fairlyrge extent.

    Everyone, was either fearful of Su Ya¡¯s powerful might, or were trying to win over Jun Wu, seeking to have the highly powerful and ravishing teacher look upon them with favour.

    Jun Wu Xie just felt.....

    Instead of having to put up with all these hypocritical smiles, she would very much rather wee the genuine ridicule and insults from all of them.

    As Jun Wu¡¯s days were just taking a turn for the better, the days Lin Hao Yu lived was still deeply engulfed with fiery heat.

    Qiao Chu relentless persecution of Lin Hao Yu still continued on and the incident where Xu Mu had gone to seek trouble with Jun Wu but was taught a severe lesson by Su Ya also found their way into Gu Xin Yan¡¯s ears.

 Chapter 1592

    Chapter 1592: ¡°Spirit Mastery Faculty (2)¡±

    Qiao Chu relentless persecution of Lin Hao Yu still continued on and the incident where Xu Mu had gone to seek trouble with Jun Wu but was taught a severe lesson by Su Ya also found their way into Gu Xin Yan¡¯s ears.

    ¡°Lin Hao Yu! Are you unable to understand my words at all! ?¡±Gu Xin Yan said angrily as she looked at Lin Hao Yu. She just could not believe that Lin Hao Yu could have done something so maniacal behind her back.

    She clearly remembered that she had reminded Lin Hao Yu many times, to not go provoke Jun Wu, but Lin Hao Yu had actually gone to seek Xu Mu on his own in secret behind her back, to get rid of Jun Wu for good. When she heard that news, Gu Xin Yan could not put the kind of fear her heart had felt then into words.

    She knew the kind of power Xu Mu possessed as he was a leading figure among the younger cohort of the Blood Fiend Pce. How could Jun Wu¡¯s spirit power everpare to Xu Mu¡¯s?

    Lin Hao Yu¡¯s intentions were just too in to see!

    If not for the fact that she knew Jun Wu was still safe and unhurt, Gu Xin Yan would not be able to hold herself back at all.

    Lin Hao Yu¡¯s face had a big wound upon it, caused by Qiao Chu just that very morning. He had just applied medicine upon the wound and the medicine stung badly which caused his face to twitch intermittently. When he saw Gu Xin Yaning over and giving him a severe tongueshing, not showing even the slightest concern for his injury but came here to argue with him over Jun Wu, Lin Hao Yu¡¯s heart immediately filled up with anger and aggrievement.

    ¡°Xin Yan! The one that has her mind clouded is you! Jun Wu is from the Spirit Jade Pce! He has drawn his line very clearly with us! He is the one that caused the Blood Fiend Pce in be such hot soup! And now, not only do you have no intentions of seeking revenge against him, you are instead worrying about his welfare, Xin Yan! What is really going through that mind of yours! ? Is that kid really that great?¡± Lin Hao Yu endured the pain on his face and gave vent to the words that he had kept in his heart for a long time, shouting his words rather loudly.

    Bu Xin Yan¡¯s face turned a pale white shade as she suddenly averted her eyes. ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? I do not understand it at all. I am doing all this for the sake of the Blood Fiend Pce¡¯s stability. With the situation that the Blood Fiend Pce is in now, do we really have the leisure to go seek trouble with him?¡±

    Lin Hao Yuughed bitterly. ¡°Xin Yan, do you really think you are able to get me to believe you like this?¡±

    Gu Xin Yan drew in a deep breath, sweeping away the unease within her heart. She then gazed seriously at Lin Hao Yu and said: ¡°It¡¯s fine whether you believe me or not. I am doing all this only for the Blood Fiend Pce.¡±

    She could not deny the feelings she had towards Jun Wu, but she had not stopped Lin Hao Yu from seeking to deal with Jun Wu purely because of her own feelings.

    The situation the Blood Fiend Pce was currently in was highly dire and they were having problems just protecting themselves. Where would they have the time to go bother with Jun Wu?

    Lin Hao Yu had taken action on his own ord and not only had he not achieved his goal, he had caused Xu Mu to be taken down. She had gone to see Xu Mu before this and his injuries were very severe. His meridians had been shattered and his Purple Spirit that he had achieved after so much difficulty had been impaired, his very vitality and constitution damaged. There was no need to even talk about recovery for him as even preserving all that he had originally been endowed with was highly difficult.

    Xu Mu had been rather talented and Gu Xin Yan¡¯s father had pinned quite high hopes on him. Letting the Blood Fiend Pce lose such a ster talent must not happen and Gu Xin Yan had to think of a way to save Xu Mu.

    ¡°I have already arranged for people to bring a letter back to the pce. Xu Mu¡¯s injury is not something that any regr healer will be able to treat and I hope you will take this incident as a lesson to you. No matter what you do from now on, please think on it first!¡± Gu Xin Yan threw that statement at Lin Hao Yu¡¯s feet, and then turned around to leave.

    Lin Hao Yu stared at Gu Xin Yan¡¯s determined back and his heart filled with despair, the hatred he had for Jun Wu not decreasing in the slightest, but instead roared to a greater intensity.

    ¡°Jun Wu, I will make you pay for this someday!¡±

 Chapter 1593

    Chapter 1593: ¡°Spirit Mastery Faculty (3)¡±

    Lin Hao Yu¡¯s heart was full of rage and hate but faced with that situation, there was nothing he could do but secretly bottle up his hatred inside.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s situation was undergoing a subtle change from the previous highly unfriendly state she had been in. The number of people berating her had lessened significantly and the number of people spying on her Master was growing more and more.

    Faced with a whole bunch of thesescivious youths, Jun Wu Xie did not know what to say. She knew how great Su Ya looked but the number of people who were able to see Su Ya were not many, where most of the time, people only saw the vicious side of Su Ya.

    But this bunch of people still did not tire from trying to catch a glimpse of her, which made Jun Wu Xie unable to help herself but had the word ¡°masochist¡±e to mind.

    Sometime Su Ya would be frustrated almost to death and she would then hide herself in the basement, hugging the wine jars to drink her fill.

    After Jun Wu Xie finished with her soak within the wine pool and changed into a fresh set of clothes, she then walked down from the third level to suddenly discover a hunchbacked figure seated within the main hall on the first floor.

    That back view, was one that Jun Wu Xie felt to be somewhat familiar.

    ¡°Yo, little kid, long time no see. Do you still remember this old man?¡± An old man with a wizened face and his gaze like lit torches turned around to ask Jun Wu.

    It was the little old man that Jun Wu Xie had met in the woods upon Mount Fu Yao before.

    After parting ways that day, Jun Wu Xie had not seen the old man again, never expecting that she would see him appear here.

    The Cloudy Brook Academy prohibited any outsiders froming into their premises and with this little old man appearing here, it would mean that he was from the Cloudy Brook Academy.

    Jun Wu Xie tried to guess at the little old man¡¯s identity in her mind but her face showed nothing, but just nodded slightly at the little old man.

    ¡°Young people have such good memories. I have not thanked you for that day, for having healed Spotty. If you do not have much to do, then sit down and have a chat with me.¡± The little old manughed amiably, not showing any sign of the entricities he had disyed back then.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at him and hesitated a short moment before sitting herself down at the side.

    Since the other party was someone from the Cloudy Brook Academy, she thought that she wouldn¡¯t want to get into any conflict with him.

    Even if not for her own sake, she thought she didn¡¯t want to add any trouble for Su Ya.

    ¡°Are you adjusting well to life in the Cloudy Brook Academy¡± The little old man asked with augh.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Jun Wu Xie replied without any expression on her face, but thinking that the little old man was rather strange in her heart. When they had met the first time, the little old man had not been so ¡°polite and refined¡±.

    ¡°As long as you¡¯re doing fine. Oh, that¡¯s right.¡± The little old man¡¯s eyes turned and he carefully and gingerly pulled out a little porcin bottle out from his robes.

    Jun Wu Xie stared at it a moment. Isn¡¯t that the bottle she had thrown to the little old man back then?

    It had already been a few months and he was still keeping it!

    ¡°Heh heh, little kid, you went off in a hurry thest time and there are some things I have not finished saying to you. I want to ask you how did you actually manage to produce this? Is there any secret to it?¡± The little old man asked as he looked at Jun Wu seriously, his eyes sparkling brightly with the thirst for knowledge.

    ¡°.....¡± Jun Wu Xie was speechless as she looked at the little old man. Just how crazy was this little old man towards elixir cultivation.

    But when she recalled all the ¡°poisons¡± that the little old man had shown her back then, Jun Wu Xie suddenly felt..... that it would be better if the little old man did not meddle in medicines at all throughout his life, or he might very well poison someone to death one fine day.

    Those medicines that he had, would not save anybody, but would do very well if they were used to harm people!

    Seeing that Jun Wu was not saying anything, the little old man cringed up his nose and said: ¡°Kid, don¡¯t be so petty alright? We both love the pursuit of knowledge in Medicine and it is key for us to share what we know, or how can one achieve greater things?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie was speechless. She suddenly felt that agreeing to chat with the little old man was the wrong choice to make.

    Where had this fe sprouted out from? Hadn¡¯t Su Ya noticed it at all?

 Chapter 1594

    Chapter 1594: ¡°Spouting Nonsense with a Straight Face (1)¡±

    The little old man chattered incessantly beside Jun Wu Xie¡¯s ears and Jun Wu Xie did not show any expression from beginning to end, but someone could just talk non stop by himself for more than an hour, which Jun Wu Xie thought was a feat on its own.

    ¡°Elderly one.¡± Jun Wu Xie thought that if she was to let him continue to chatter on, the skies would have darkened.

    The little old man opened his eyes and looked at Jun Wu Xie. ¡°Kid, have you thought it through? For the glory of medical practitioners, have you already decided to bring out your skills in medicine and explore it together with me?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie was speechless as she looked at the highly passionate and excitable little old man.

    [Glory of a medical practitioner?]

    [Is he sure that he is not dragging other fellow medical learners down?]

    After being admitted into the Cloudy Brook Academy, Jun Wu Xie finally knew what a medical learner was. The medical learners of the Middle Realm was rather simr to a physician in the Lower Realm but with its differences. Healing and elixir concoctionplemented each other and they were even segregated into different grades after assessment. From being a medical disciple, one then became a Healer, and after that, a Doctor and Grand Doctor.

    Jun Wu Xie found that highly dull and could not understand what was there topete about in such things.

    Even the little old man before her could be a Doctor..... It seems that the quality of physicians in the Middle Realm were not to be trusted.

    ¡°Elderly one, I think you might have misunderstood.¡± Jun Wu Xie really wasn¡¯t willing to continue hearing the little old man chatter and hence she decided she should seek to save her own weak eardrums.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± The little old man asked in puzzlement as he looked at Jun Wu.

    Jun Wu Xie then said with apletely straight face and said: ¡°I do not know anything about Medicine and I know absolutely nothing about concocting medicine.¡±

    ¡°How is that possible! You definitely told me before that you had concocted the medicine yourself!¡± The little old man said, purposely shaking the medicine bottle he held in his hand, indicating that he had proof.

    Jun Wu Xie then exined seriously: ¡°That medicine is indeed concocted by me but I have merely followed a prescription and the steps indicated to concoct that. How it was formed and what principle is behind that is beyond me as what I¡¯ve done is merely to follow the steps.

    The little old man¡¯s face was filled with disbelief.

    ¡°Kid, do try to pull wool over my eyes just because I¡¯m old. Although I am rather advanced in age, but I still have not yet gone senile. Concocting medicine is not making tofu and people without a certain level of foundation, no matter what kind of presciption they got, they would not be able to concoct such a wless elixir.¡±

    Towards that point, the little old man had a lot of prior experience, He had many medical books in his possession and he had also secretly peeked at others concocting it, remembering every single step very clearly, but the result had been the same every time..... Horrible.

    Jun Wu Xie did not show the slightest awkwardness and she continued to say: ¡°If the elderly one does not believe me I can bring the prescription here and tell you the way to concoct it. You¡¯ll know once you try it.¡±

    As long as he does not hold that bottle of medicine toe ask her to fight for the glory of medical practitioners, anything goes!

    Please spare me!

    The little man man stared in half disbelief as he looked at Jun Wu, the little old man¡¯s eyes surveying Jun Wu¡¯s cold and expressionless face, seeking to find the slightest sign that showed that Jun Wu was lying. But within that pair of clear eyes, he could not find any sign of subterfuge in there.

    Looking really.....

    Especially earnest!

    ¡°Is there really such a thing? That works for me as well. Give it to me to let me have a try and if it works, I will believe your words. But if it fails, Kid, you had better not be trying to trick an old man.¡± The little old man said, the expression on his facepletely unlike an old man, with a white beard streaked with grey, but his demeanor just like a child.

    Like his youth was being rejuvenated. Jun Wu Xie sighed lightly inwardly but her face maintaining a highly serious look.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

 Chapter 1595

    Chapter 1595: ¡°Spouting Nonsense with a Straight Face (2)¡±

    ¡°I¡¯lle get it from you tomorrow and you¡¯d better not just be toying with me.¡± The little old man went on add another few words worriedly.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded vehemently and that was how she finally managed to persuade the little old man whom had appeared out of nowhere to leave.

    While the little old man was leaving, he still turned his head back several times to check Jun Wu Xie¡¯s reaction, trying to locate a crack on Jun Wu¡¯s stoic face. However, upon that face that was like unmeltable ice mountain, the little old man did not manage to find anything.

    Seeing the little old man off with her eyes, Jun Wu Xie finally blew out a breath in relief.

    If this had been someone else, she would not have wanted to even speak much at all. But this person¡¯s power obviously surpassed hers and was someone from the Cloudy Brook Academy. Hence, in order to not bring any trouble to Su Ya, she had to think of something to appease this ball of trouble.

    The only thing to me was why she had to be so nosey as to go save that spotted deer!

    Su Ya came out from the basement about half an hour and she saw that her little disciple was preparing to leave.

    ¡°You rascal, you don¡¯t know how toe sound out to me when you¡¯re leaving? That¡¯s just not adorable at all!¡± Su Ya said indignantly when she saw that Jun Wu was about to leave.

    Jun Wu Xie had no choice but to turn herself around, and to bow to Su Ya respectfully and said: ¡°Master, your disciple will be going back now.¡±

    The corners of Su Ya¡¯s lips curled up in satisfaction before she waved her hand dismissively and said: ¡°Scram, don¡¯t hinder this woman from drinking.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie looked at her own Master helplessly, not knowing whether tough or to cry, before obediently making her way outside.

    Early the next morning, when Jun Wu Xie came to the Spirit Mastery faculty, Su Ya was not in the loft. Jun Wu Xie then began cleaning the ce as per usual and was preparing herself to continue with her daily soak in the wine pool. But she had not even stepped upon the stairs leading upstairs when that little old man who came and left without a single trace appeared once again.

    ¡°Hey! Kid! Did you bring the prescription?¡± The little old man who had still been suspicious and doubtful yesterday suddenly could not wait to ask the moment he saw Jun Wu.

    Jun Wu Xie had already prepared herself and seeing that the little old man hade here in such a rush, she immediately handed two pieces of paper that were filled up with words into the hands of the little old man.

    ¡°This is the prescription, this lists the steps.¡± Jun Wu Xie exined highly simply.

    After receiving the prescription and the list showing the steps to be taken, the little old man was suddenly too miserly to even nce a single time at Jun Wu at all, but just stared piercingly at the two pieces of paper he held, his eyes almost glowing green!

    The prescription was not unfamiliar to the little old man, rather simr to other prescriptions, the only difference being only the herbs used and the quantity it required. But what the little old man was really concerned about was that the fact upon the piece of paper that spelt out every single step to take, the tightly filled up paper exined in detail every single step from processing the herbs to the point that the elixir was sessfully produced. Everyst detail to even the intensity of the mes, time, and even the amount to be mixed, precise in every aspect. Even for people who had personally witnessed the entire process of elixir cultivation would find it hard to think of everything. This was the most detailed description for steps to be taken ever seem by the little old man throughout his entire life.

    With just a nce thrown upon the sheet, the steps reflected there then formed into a series of pictures forming up in his mind into a picture!

    Before this, the little old man had thought it to be wishful thinking for anyone to be able produce elixirs merely by following steps written out on a piece of paper. Seeing the piece of paper that was so tightly filled with every single step to take, he was convinced!

    He definitely believed that with the detailed instructions given, one would be able topletely duplicate the entire elixir cultivation process!

    That was just too detailed!

    Poring over the sheet back and forth several times, the little old man was unable to hold his delight as he looked at Jun Wu. ¡°This thing is just amazing. Little one, where did you get this?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie then replied calmly: ¡°Stolen while on my travels.¡±

 Chapter 1596

    Chapter 1596: ¡°Spouting Nonsense with a Straight Face (3)¡±

    The little old man¡¯s face was one of astonishment. He could not believe that a ¡°unauthorized personnel keep out¡± person like Jun Wu could say he ¡°stole¡± so nonchntly.

    [Stolen from his own race?]

    [Stolen from the Spirit Mastery race?]

    The little old man looked at Jun Wu with another trace ofplication in his eyes.

    [The child looks sopletely honest and guileless, how could hemit a sleight of hand so matter of factly?]

    [But.....]

    [What a great heist!]

    The little old man wasn¡¯t about to pretend to be so righteous standing to gain from this and he turned a highly smiling face around to say: ¡°The Spirit Mastery race are skilled in cultivating medicines as well?¡±

    How could Jun Wu Xie miss the little old man¡¯s obvious attempt at fishing for information? She wasn¡¯t about to jump into it.

    ¡°It varies among the individuals.¡±

    The little old man stroked his beard and it was not known what kind of funny ideas was hidden behind his eyes as they hovered fleetingly over the tiny figure of Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Such a thing is not what an average person is able to write andpile together properly. I know quite a few Grand Doctors and I have even met that old Medical Saint Bai Xu. Even for him, I think he will not be able to produce something so detailed.¡± The little old man said. Though not skilled in medical cultivation, but he had a good eye in assessing such things. With this step by step guide, not just him, even a ten year old child would be able to produce it, which was just too incredible to see!

    With just a few pieces of paper and one was able to wipe out half a medical practitioner¡¯s lifeblood. It was something immensely powerful and it would really chill the hearts of some.

    The Spirit Mastery race was by itself a race that people of the Middle Realm were not familiar with and before Jun Wu appeared, none of them had even heard of the words Spirit Mastery race, much less about the very existence of Spirit Reinforcement itself.

    If there was really a medical practitioner who possessed such heaven defying skills within the Spirit Mastery race, then that race would truly be one that was not just that simple.

    Jun Wu Xie would never have dreamt that something she had scribbled out just ¡°any olde how¡± to appease the little old man would be able to arouse the little old man¡¯s wariness as if truth was to be told, that was just aption of the steps needed to concoct the medicine which had taken her slightly more than ten minutesst night of speed scribbling. The reason that it had been written out in such great detail was because it was meant to..... be usable even to people who did not know anything about medicine, never having thought that it would turn out to be such a controversial piece of work.

    As expected, an encounter with this entric little old man would only bring no good.

    ¡°Is it? No wonder the Chief treasured it so much.¡± Feeling rather helpless, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face was however stillpletely calm, looking like she did not fully understand it, her words leading the little old man by the nose into a ditch.

    [Priceless and amazing?]

    [No sweat, just tag it as a priceless heirloom of the race and all is solved.]

    Just as Jun Wu Xie had expected, after she said those words, the expression on the face of the little old man immediately underwent a subtle change.

    [The Chief treasured it so much.....]

    [So this is not something that the Spirit Mastery race had just gotten anyone to write out? It was really a highly treasured article?]

    Jun Wu¡¯s words calmed the little old man down a little.

    ¡°This item is truly something you have stolen..... Cough..... borrowed from the Chief?¡± The little old man couldn¡¯t help himself but feel that the word..... ¡°stolen¡± was a little too sinister.

    ¡°Mm, had a big fight just before I left and I swiped it as a little form ofpensation.¡± Jun Wu Xie said it in such a way as if it had really happened, the light manner she had presented her case across made people feel as if everything she said was just so highly usible.

    With just a few cating words from Jun Wu, the little old man really believed that that was really a priceless heirloom of the Spirit Mastery race.

    ¡°Cough..... then..... Since it¡¯s such a treasured heirloom of your Spirit Mastery race, I will..... just have a quick look at it and bring it back to you in a couple of days.¡± The little old man suddenly looked highly serious on this rare asion, albeit only for a split second, before he immediately reverted back to his entric ways, his eyes filling up with infatuation and excitement.

    It might be a bit too Heaven defying, but..... to a medical practitioner..... the temptation was just too great.

 Chapter 1597

    Chapter 1597: ¡°Spouting Nonsense with a Straight Face (4)¡±

    Especially when it was towards some particr person, it was practically tailored just to suit him!

    Even when he knew that the item was ¡°ill gotten gains¡±, the little old man could not bear to let go of the ¡°treasure¡±.

    Jun Wu Xie had initially intended to dump the item onto the little old man and then forget about the whole thing. But now that she had proimed it to be the race¡¯s treasured heirloom, if she were to say that she didn¡¯t want it back, it might not sound right and hence she just nodded her head without saying anything much.

    So, the little old man then treated the few pieces of papers like they werepletely priceless treasures, stacking them neatly together and even wrapping them up properly before slipping the package before his chest.

    The corners of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. If the little old man knew that those two pieces of paper were something she had carelessly scribbled, it was wondered what he would think.

    ¡°Will that be all then?¡± Jun Wu Xie felt that it was best to have less contact with people like this as much as possible. It was not because of his inestimable power, but because of his unpredictable mind.....

    ¡°That¡¯s all, that will be all! Kid, I have high hopes for you! You sure know how to respect your elders. Rest assured, since you have been so generous to lend such a treasure to me, I will definitely not let you be put at a disadvantage in the future as this old man will look out for you from now on.¡± Exploit someone and you have to hold your tongue, take from someone and you have to hold your hand against them. Although the little old man did not manage to find himself a medical genius, he had at least gotten his hands on something amazing. Hence, the delight in his heart went without saying, his face smiling till his wrinkles had crinkled up like a meat bun.

    Jun Wu Xie pretended she had not heard anything at all.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go get busy.¡± Jun Wu Xie said as she turned around.

    ¡°Go ahead, go ahead! Do what you have to!¡± The little old man waved his hand at Jun Wu and it was only after Jun Wu had gone upstairs that he sniggered to himself, clutching the item tightly in bliss as he went out of the Spirit Mastery faculty, walking like there was wind beneath his feet, his steps light and quick.

    Tian Ze had been waiting outside the door of the Headmaster¡¯s study, his face gloomy when he saw his own Master cum Headmaster, the self deprecating old man who came bumbling in return from outside.

    ¡°My Lord.....¡± Tian Ze suppressed the feeling of almost vomiting out blood in his heart as he stepped forward in wee.

    The little old man was in a rather jovial mood and when he saw his foolish disciple stepping forward, he did not berate him on this rare instance but had a smile stered on his face as he said: ¡°Little Tian, for what have youe to seek your Master?¡±

    Tian Ze waspletely dumbstruck with utter shock like he was struck by lightning!

    [What¡¯s wrong with Master?]

    [Wasn¡¯t he forbidden to address him as Master in the academy? Why had he suddenly called himself his Master?]

    As someone who had stayed by the little old man¡¯s side for so many years he had instantly detected.....

    That someone¡¯s mood was soaring!

    Just how long had he not called him Little Tian already? For so many years he had just been called scoundrel.....

    ¡°Cough..... The Blood Fiend Pce sent news here.¡± Tian Ze fought to quell the speechlessness in his heart and said with a feigned calm.

    ¡°Blood Fiend Pce? What kind of a farce have those scoundrelse up with again?¡± The little old man¡¯s face instantly changed from radiant smiles to utter impatience, his eyes filled with disdain.

    ¡°A disciple from the Blood Fiend Pce sustained severe injuries in the Cloudy Brook Academy and his condition has not improved. The Blood Fiend Pce requests for permission to bring in a medical practitioner to treat him.¡± Tian Ze said.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a disciple and if he¡¯s only gotten injured. If they to treat him, they should just bring him back, why are they bringing people into my Cloudy Brook Academy?¡± The little old man¡¯s tone was highly resistant.

    Tian Ze wiped at the cold sweat upon his forehead and said: ¡°The one injured is Xu Mu from the Spirit Power faculty and the teachers from the Spirit Power faculty had praised him several times before. He¡¯s someone the Cloudy Brook Academy had groomed and the Blood Fiend Pce values him very much.¡±

 Chapter 1598

    Chapter 1598: ¡°Guests from the Blood Fiend Pce (1)¡±

    If it had been someone else, people might very well have left the whole thing alone. But as Xu Mu in the Blood Fiend Pce and the Cloudy Brook Academy was considered as one of the more outstanding ones, he could not bepared to the other regr disciples.

    And.....

    ¡°Cough..... Xu Mu was injured by Senior.¡± Tian Ze finally told on the culprit behind it.

    The little old man arched up an eyebrow.

    ¡°Little Ya? How had that boy provoked her to make her raise her hand? That couldn¡¯t have been easy.¡± While saying that, the little old man¡¯s face was filled with a kind of mncholy.

    Tian Ze was stunned.

    [This shouldn¡¯t be the moment to be moved that Senior had ¡°finally¡± made a move against someone right? Shouldn¡¯t you rather be asking why Senior beat up someone to such a state?]

    After Xu Mu was injured, Tian Ze had gone to see him before. He had seen with his own eyes how badly Xu Mu had been beaten up, his face swelled up to be no different from a pig¡¯s head. It had already been more than half a month and there was still no sign of the swelling dissipating.

    It could very well be imagined just how vicious Su Ya had been.

    She had just not taken Xu Mu¡¯s life.

    ¡°It was because of Jun Wu.¡± Tian Ze opened his mouth to say helplessly.

    ¡°Jun Wu? What does this have to do with that little kid?¡± The little old man¡¯s interest was piqued.

    Tian Ze told of Xu Mu having gone to the Waning Moon Chambers to curse and berate Jun Wu, trying to make Jun Wu fight back, but was pped by Su Ya, retelling the entire tale of the cause and effects that led to the incident.

    The little old man heard everything with relish, a wide smile blooming upon his face.

    ¡°The Blood Fiend Pce and Jun Wu? That is rather interesting. I had thought that the little one usually did not speak much at all but he had actually drawn the eye of the Blood Fiend Pce on him. He¡¯s really something. Little Ya has not done anything wrong in this matter as if one did not protect one¡¯s own disciples, who would? I see that Little Ya has curbed her temper over the years by quite a bit. Back in the day, when that person got bullied, hadn¡¯t she immediately just charged right up and wiped out the whole n? Seems like her years of being a recluse has taught her some restraint. How joyous.¡± The little old man stroked at his beard as heughed in delight.

    If these words had been heard by anyone else, that person would have surely vomited blood. Beating someone till their spirit power meridians were severed and he calls that restrained?

    It seems that in the little old man¡¯s eyes, it was only natural that Su Ya had wiped out an entire n?

    Tian Ze had be so used to his own Master¡¯s and Senior¡¯s unorthodox and perverted mentality that hearing his Master¡¯s words which went against all perceptions of the norm, Tian Ze did not raise any single objection.

    But.....

    [Master, when an elderly one such as you praises Senior for acting well within reason, could you also spare a nce towards this disciple of yours who is tormented by the both of you like a dog! ?]

    [And you said one had to protect his own protege!]

    ¡°The Blood Fiend Pce has said that they have already sent their people toe here. It was Senior who struck the guy and it might not be that easy to resolve, don¡¯t you think?¡± Tian Ze struggled to make himself calm down as he said.

    With Master and Senior given in to lunacy, as the only person within the sect, he must definitely pull himself together!

    The little old man stroked his beard and then said in apletely unaffected tone: ¡°Even if it was Little Ya who did it, our rules here in the Cloudy Brook Academy still has to be guarded and upheld. People who does not belong to the Cloudy Brook Academy, what reason do they have to enter the academy grounds?¡±

    His disciple had merely protected her own disciple, as the Grandmaster, he would naturally have to help them hold the fort!

    Tian Ze then replied: ¡°But the people the Blood Fiend Pce had sent are exactly people who have graduated from the Cloudy Brook Academy.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± The little old man raised an eyebrow. He had thought that the Blood Fiend Pce would have sent those stubborn old fools.

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°Gu Ying.¡± Tian Ze answered.

    In the instant that those two words fell into the little old man¡¯s ears, a sliver of surprise came into the little old man¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Why must it be him?¡±

    He usually did not concern himself about the disciples of the Cloudy Brook Academy but this person Gu Ying was someone he remembered vividly.

 Chapter 1599

    Chapter 1599: ¡°Guests from the Blood Fiend Pce (2)¡±

    That was the first time in the entire history of the Cloudy Brook Academy that they took the initiative to ask a disciple to leave!

    ¡°If my memory serves me correctly, Gu Ying was from the Spirit Power faculty was he not? When did he be a medical practitioner? He suddenly knows how to treat injuries for people now?¡± The little old man¡¯s brows creased together, his tone of voice bing heavy.

    Tian Ze then replied: ¡°The exnation the Blood Fiend Pce gave us was that they did not want to break the rules of the Cloudy Brook Academy. As Gu Ying had only left the academy due to an ident previously, he could still be considered to be a disciple of the academy in a way. Having him bring the medicine that would be used to treat Xu Mu would then be deemed to be within the rules.¡±

    The Blood Fiend Pce was not dumb and they knew that nobody would be able to change the rules within the Cloudy Brook Academy, hence, they had thought up of such a method.

    But.....

    Gu Ying¡¯s return was not good news at all.

    The Cloudy Brook Academy allowed their disciples to fight and had never questioned them about it. But for most people, even when locked in conflict, they acted within certain boundaries of propriety. But Gu Ying had never known the meaning of propriety. He had a strong urge to kill and had never once let his opponent live. The reason he struck had always been done on just a mere whim.

    Gu Ying had been in the Cloudy Brook Academy only for a year and the number of people who have lost their lives under his hands had been countless. In that year among the other pces, there weren¡¯t any monstrous people like Qiao Chu and the gang whose powers dominated over others. Gu Ying¡¯s powers were highly outstanding and even if people seek to attack him jointly, they were unable to ovee his elusive ways and that merciless viciousness.

    Gu Ying Long killed only for the pleasure of killing and he did not need any reason to do it.

    Just because he thought that a young girl¡¯s eyes were attractive, he had lopped that girl¡¯s head off and dug her eyes out, to ce them in a bottle to admire and toy with. And it was exactly that bloodthirsty nature of his that had led to him being asked to leave by the Cloudy Brook Academy, using the reason of allowing him to go travel as an excuse for him to chase him out of the Cloudy Brook Academy.

    But Tian Ze had never thought that after just a few years, Gu Ying would suddenlye back!

    ¡°They are a bunch of cunning scoundrels, knowing to use the rules of the Cloudy Brook Academy to make their request.¡± The little old man said with a sneer. ¡°Forget it. Just let theme. I would really like to see what kind of a ssh the Blood Fiend Pce would be able create in my Cloudy Brook Academy.¡¯

    ¡°Yes, my Lord.¡± Tian Ze acknowledged the orders.

    ¡°Alright, make yourself scarce.¡± His joyous good mood had beenpletely dampened as the little old man slowly walked towards his study with his hands sped behind his back.

    Tian Ze quickly ryed the little old man¡¯s orders to the people from the Blood Fiend Pce.

    A few dayster, Lin Hao Yu knocked on Gu Xin Yan¡¯s room door. Over this period, his life had been hell and added to that fact, Gu Xin Yan had been giving him the cold shoulder because he secretly went to seek out Xu Mu. Xu Mu¡¯s heart felt as if a ball of me was burning inside, making him feel so much like he wanted to release that ball of fire, to burn up everything that he hated.

    ¡°What are you here for?¡± When Gu Xin Yan saw Lin Hao Yu, her willowy brows immediately creasing slightly, subconsciously proceeding to shut the door.

    Lin Hao Yu hurriedly stretched his hand out to hold the door open, not giving Gu Xin Yan the chance to shut the door.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± Gu Xin Yan stared at Lin Hao Yu, highly displeased.

    Lin Hao Yu gave her a bitterugh and said: ¡°Xin Yan, you¡¯re still mad at me? I¡¯ve realized my mistake and I should not have ignored your advice and acted on my own. But are you really not going to speak to me because of this? You know very well the current situation the Blood Fiend Pce¡¯s in now and if we continue to be at odds with each other, how are all the others going to deal with all this?¡±

    ¡°Watching and moving ording to the circumstances would be the best way to deal with it now.¡± Gu Xin Yan was not about to buy into it.

    ¡°I came here to find you today not to disturb you but because there is something I need to tell you.¡± Lin Hao Yu was helpless and could only say that in a highly serious tone.

 Chapter 1600

    Chapter 1600: ¡°Guests from the Blood Fiend Pce (3)¡±

    ¡°Watching and moving ording to the circumstances would be the best way to deal with it now.¡± Gu Xin Yan was not about to buy into it.

    ¡°I came here to find you today not to disturb you but because there is something I need to tell you.¡± Lin Hao Yu was helpless and could only say that in a highly serious tone.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Gu Xin Yan asked impatiently.

    ¡°Gu Ying ising here.¡± Lin Hao Yu said.

    ¡°What?¡± Gu Xin Yan¡¯s face showed a trace of shock, tinged with a sliver of fear.

    ¡°The Lord sent him here to deliver medicine for Xu Mu and the Cloudy Brook Academy has agreed to it.¡± Lin Hao Yu said seeing Gu Xin Yan¡¯s face immediately turning white as a sheet and his heart filled with an inexplicable feeling. A little bit of pain, and also a tinge of glee.....

    [She was still scared of that person afterall.]

    Gu Xin Yan bit down upon her lip, her face turned an ugly shade.

    Lin Hao Yu then said with concern in his voice: ¡°Xin Yan, rest assured. Gu Ying is no longer the same as before. Those kind of things will not happen again. Moreover, with me around, I will not let him hurt you.¡±

    Gu Xin Yan drew in a deep breath and fought to quell the instinctive fear within her heart. She raised her head and stared at Lin Hao Yu who was looking highly concerned.

    ¡°You came here just to tell me this?¡±

    ¡°Yes.....¡± Lin Hao Yu was slightly surprised.

    ¡°I know it now, and you can go.¡± Gu Xin Yan said as she pushed Lin Hao Yu¡¯s hand off the door, and then pushing her room¡¯s door tightly shut.

    Lin Hao Yu was left staring at the shut door before him, his face pale and slightly green. In the end, he snorted derisively and walked away from the door.

    Half a monthter, on the summit of Mount Fu Yao, the front gates of the Cloudy Brook Academy received an exceptional guest.

    ¡°Till here will do. Any further in and all of you will not be allowed inside.¡± At the front doors of the Cloudy Brook Academy, was a highly handsome looking youth who had a brilliant smile hanging upon the ends of his mouth, who said that to the guards beside him.

    ¡°Yes!¡± The guards obediently turned themselves around to depart, leaving the handsome youth to stand alone outside the doors.

    A tall figure then slowly came to appear from inside the Cloudy Brook Academy¡¯s main doors.

    Without any expression on his face, Tian Ze stared coldly at the handsome looking youth on the other side of the doors.

    Over the past few years, that person¡¯s looks had not changed by all that much, but under that ever present haughtiness of youth, there was a kind of undeterminable demeanor around him.

    ¡°To think that I would have to trouble Teacher Tian Ze himself to personallye wee me. I must say I have been orded quite a bit of attention.¡± The handsome youth was all smiles as he looked at the cold faced Tian Ze, his words tinged with smiles, that would not make anyone feel any dangersing from him.

    But Tian Ze wasn¡¯t about to let himself be taken in by this seemingly harmless facade.

    ¡°Gu Ying, we are allowing you toe into the Cloudy Brook Academy this time only because of Xu Mu¡¯s needs. After Xu Mu¡¯s condition shows signs of improvement, you will then have to leave.¡± Tian Ze¡¯s voice was hard, his eyes highly wary against the other party.

    Gu Ying gave a lightugh and he tilted his head slightly to look at the stern faced Tian Ze.

    ¡°That¡¯s just so heartless. I am still a disciple of the CLoudy Brook Academy afterall and ostracizing me such a manner is really being very cruel to me.¡±

    The youth was looked highly refined just by standing there, growing to be more eye catching. There wasn¡¯t the slightest blemish upon that brilliant smile from him but Tian Ze knew, hidden under that handsome countenance, just how big a bloodthirsty devil the youth really was.

    ¡°From the day that you left, you were no longer considered as a disciple of the Cloudy Brook Academy and having allowed you to set foot within the Cloudy Brook Academy was already the biggest leeway we could give you.¡± Tian Ze did not dare to rx his guard in the slightest. The Cloudy Brook Academy must never allow a demon such a him to appear within their walls!

    Gu Ying shrugged his shoulders slightly.

    ¡°No problem. I came here just to deliver the medicine and came to visit my sister along the way as well.¡±

 Chapter 1601

    Chapter 1601: ¡°Guests from the Blood Fiend Pce (4)¡±

    Tian Ze furrowed his brows slightly but did not say much as he turned to walked inside the academy. At the moment Tian Ze turned around, Gu Ying turned the corners of his mouth up slightly, curling his lips up into a sinister smile.

    [Cloudy Brook Academy. He¡¯s back again.]

    Tian Ze led Gu Ying right up to the door of the room that Gu Xin Yan was in, never taken a step away from Gu Ying¡¯s side. It wasn¡¯t that he did not want to, but it was because he could not afford to. He could not be sure that the moment that he walked away, Gu Ying would not stir up an incident within the academy.

    ¡°This is Gu Xin Yan¡¯s room.¡± Tian Ze said coldly before the door.

    Gu Ying said with a beaming smile. ¡°I¡¯ve troubled you.¡±

    Tian Ze still did not show any signs of warming up.

    Gu Ying was not affected as he raised up a hand to knock on the door.

    There wasn¡¯t a single sound from inside the room as Gu Ying and Tian Ze waited outside the door.

    Suddenly, Gu Ying caught a whiff of the intense fragrance of wine. He seeked for the source of that fragrance by turning his head slightly and suddenly saw a tiny little figure walking towards their direction.

    It was a highly unremarkable youth, his thin body wrapped by the loose fitting uniform of the Cloudy Brook Academy, so thin the youth could have been made from paper. But what really caught Gu Ying¡¯s attention was instead that youth¡¯s eyes.

    Clear as water but seemingly hiding a cold icy chill within.

    That pair of eyes made him suddenly think of one person, a person that he would never forget his entire life.

    Tian Ze noticed Gu Ying¡¯s line of sight and he raised his head up to look, discovering that the person that Gu Ying¡¯s gaze was fixed upon was Jun Wu!

    Immediately, rm bells went off, ringing loudly in his heart. He then said in the next instant: ¡°Gu Ying, remember the purpose you havee here for.¡±

    There was a trace of a smile on Gu Ying¡¯s face as he slowly turned his head to look at the nervous Tian Ze.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to get so uptight. I am merely thinking that the little brother has a beautiful pair of eyes.¡±

    Gu Ying¡¯s words immediately caused the hair upon Tian Ze to stand as a chill ran through him. When Gu Ying had dug out that young girl¡¯s eyes before, he had said those exact same words.¡±

    And right at that moment, the door before the two of them slowly opened up and a slightly pale faced Gu Xin Yan was standing behind it. When she saw Gu Ying, Gu Xin Yan was helpless in stopping her eyes from shing.

    ¡°Xin Yan, we¡¯ve not seen each other for quite a long while. Have you missed me?¡± Gu Ying¡¯s attention quickly turned only the figure of Gu Xin Yan, his voice sounding highly cheerful and doting, exactly the tone an elder would take.

    But there wasn¡¯t the slightest bit of joy in Gu Xin Yan¡¯s eyes. She merely forced her lips to stiffened a little as she called out rather fearfully.

    ¡°Big Brother.¡±

    After seeing the siblings meet, Tian Ze was rather relieved. He encouraged them to have a chat, and then reminded Gu Ying that he was not to move about within the Cloudy Brook Academy at will. If there was anywhere that he needed to go, he must be apanied by one of the teachers before he was allowed to do so.

    Gu Yong listened to him patiently, highly cooperative.

    But no matter how amicable he portrayed himself to be today, Tian Ze would still not view him as a kind hearted youth.

    When Gu Ying walked into the room, Gu Xin Yan bit on her lip, thinking to close the door but she saw Jun Wu who stayed just opposite her. In an instant, the shade of her face turned to be slightly abnormal and at the moment her eyes met Jun Wu¡¯s cold gaze, Gu Xin Yan could not help but be shaken a little before she quickly lowered her head as she pushed the door shut.

    Jun Wu Xie stood outside the door without any expression on her face, but she had clearly spotted the youth who had been standing before Gu Xing Yan¡¯s door to be Gu Ying from the time back at the Zephyr Academy!

    She had not missed the conversation between Gu Xin Yan and Gu Ying and it was just like she had guessed.

    They were siblings.

 Chapter 1602

    Chapter 1602: ¡°The Devil Descends (1)¡±

    But there was one thing that Jun Wu Xie felt was a little strange. In Gu Xin Yan¡¯s eyes, she did not see the kind of joy that a reunion between siblings who had been separated for a period would bring, but instead saw a kind of unease and fear.

    Jun Wu Xie did not know if that kind of a reaction was normal but what she could really feel at that moment was that the arrival of Gu Ying brought a kind of unsettling element into the picture.

    Although Qiao Chu and the others had altered their looks a little aftering to the Middle Realm, but the changes they made had not been drastic where they maintained many traces of their original looks. Jun Wu Xie could not be sure whether Gu Ying still had an impression of Qiao Chu and the others but if they were discovered by Gu Ying, things might then get a little thorny.

    In the beginning when Jun Wu Xie had been searching for the maps throughout thends, she would always make adjustments to her countenance and outlook, afraid that after she snatched the maps away, she would be remembered by remnant members of the Twelve Pces. If there came a day that the Twelve Pces discovered that the maps they had all lost were intricately linked to her, they wouldn¡¯t even need to know that she had found the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb before they would all seek to destroy her.

    After she went back to her room, Jun Wu Xie immediately got Ye Sha and Ye Gu to bring a message to Qiao Chu and the others, asking them to temporarily halt their persecution and hindrance of the Blood Fiend Pce and to minimise the time they spent outside as much as possible, in case they drew the attention of Gu Ying.

    And among all thepanions, Jun Wu Xie was most worried about Fan Zhuo losing control of himself.

    Fan Zhuo¡¯s foster parent had died by Gu Ying¡¯s hands and Jun Wu Xie could not be certain that if Fan Zhuo knew that Gu Ying was still alive, and had even appeared here in the Cloudy Brook Academy, what kind of a reaction would he have.

    Gu Ying¡¯s arrival was specially suppressed by the Cloudy Brook Academy and only a few people knew about it. And among them, was Lin Hao Yu.

    Lin Hao Yu almost could not wait to rush himself to Gu Xin Yan¡¯s room. After he knocked and the door was opened, he immediately saw from outside the door the brilliantly smiling countenance of Gu Ying.

    ¡°Big Brother Gu Ying, you¡¯vee.¡± In the first instance that Lin Hao Yu saw Gu Ying, he could not help himself but be startled, by the hazy memories etched deep in his mind that was brought out to the surface by that face smiling brilliantly at him.

    Gu Ying looked smilingly at the nervous Lin Hao Yu and said: ¡°So it¡¯s you. Come on in.¡±

    Lin Hao Yu stepped inside obediently, telling himself repeatedly in his mind, that things now were no longer the same as before.

    In the room, Gu Xin Yan sat quietly upon a chair by the side. Her face was pale and there wasn¡¯t the slightest colour on it, her attractive looking lips tightly stiffened, her entire body seemingly tensed up with anxiety and unease.

    The atmosphere within the room was a little strange. Lin Hao Yu had already prepared a whole stomachful of words that he wanted to say to Gu Ying but when he saw Gu Ying¡¯s brilliant smile and Gu Xin Yan¡¯s pale face, those words seemed to be stuck within his throat.

    With a devil like this one, can you really trust him?

    A huge struggle then rose within Lin Hao Yu¡¯s heart.

    It was silent within the room and Lin Hao Yu stood stiffly frozen within the room, not daring to even sit. Gu Xin Yan had merely raised her eyes up briefly to nce at him and then lowered it back down, not knowing what she was doing. Only Gu Ying¡¯s smile remained the same, like he had not noticed anything at all.

    ¡°Lin Hao Yu.¡± Gu Ying said suddenly as he looked at the highly stiff Lin Hao Yu. Lin Hao Yu jumped and quickly turned to look at Gu Ying.

    ¡°Big Brother Gu Ying.¡± Lin Hao Yu¡¯s voice was even trembling a little.

    ¡°I remember that I told you before that if you gaze at my sister with eyes like that again, I will dig your eyes out. Don¡¯t you remember?¡± Gu Ying said with a highlynguid voice, his chin propped up with one hand, as he spat out those chilling words.

 Chapter 1603

    Chapter 1603: ¡°The Devil Descends (2)¡±

    His voice was almostughing with the corners of his mouth lifted up, but there waspletely no mirth in his pair of eyes but just a kind of chilling bloodthirstiness.

    ¡°No..... No..... I remember.¡± Lin Hao Yu said with his entire body trembling uncontrobly.

    Gu Xin Yan¡¯s brows creased up together but could not say anything.

    Gu Ying suddenlyughed when he saw that the colour had faded from Lin Hao Yu¡¯s facepletely as he said: ¡°Don¡¯t be so nervous, I am just kidding with you. You are Elder Lin¡¯s grandson so why would I harm you? See how ugly a shade your face had be. Have a seat.¡±

    Lin Hao Yu smiled stiffly rather awkwardly, his heart not relieved in the slightest by Gu Ying¡¯s words, because he knew very clearly that Gu Ying had not been joking earlier.

    ¡°Thank you Big Brother Gu Ying.¡± Lin Hao Yu sat down on a chair at the side, his heart feeling like a battle between the mortals and the gods had erupted within it.

    Facing Gu Ying, would he be able to carry out all that he had nned to do?

    Before he came, Lin Hao Yu had already thought it through. Although Gu Ying had a weird personality, he was nevertheless still the Blood Fiend Pce Lord¡¯s son. Now that the Blood Fiend Pce was in such dire straits within the Cloudy Brook Academy, Gu Ying as a member of the Blood Fiend Pce would not just sit back and watch, to not do anything about it. Maybe..... Lin Hao Yu just might be able to use Gu Ying¡¯s presence here to turn around the situation the Blood Fiend Pce was currently in.

    But with Gu Ying in front of him, Lin Hao Yu¡¯s heart did not dare to be that certain anymore.

    Within that room, only Gu Ying had a smile on his face and the colour of Lin Hao Yu¡¯s and Gu Xin Yan¡¯s faces were looking rather ugly, both of them not saying a word.

    This strange situation made it hard for people to believe that Gu Ying who sat before the two of them was actually from the same pce as them.

    ¡°How things at the Cloudy Brook Academy for the two of you?¡± Gu Ying seemed to have not noticed how nervous the two of them were as he opened his mouth to ask the two people calmly.

    Gu Xin Yan did not react but Lin Hao Yu¡¯s heart was startled. He was afraid of Gu Ying but over this period of time, he had lived a miserable existence with Qiao Chu hounding him everyday without rest, giving him absolutely no way out.

    If he chose not to tell Gu Ying about it, then his days ahead in the Cloudy Brook Academy would surely not change for the better than what it was now.

    After struggling with his heart for a while, Lin Hao Yu suddenly took a deep breath, preparing to open his mouth to speak. But just as he was about to speak up, he saw Gu Xin Yan staring at him with a kind of warning in her gaze.

    In that pair of sparkling eyes, they were clearly filled with disapproval.

    She was unwilling to let him say anything, especially when it was right in front of Gu Ying.

    Lin Hao Yu was initially still a little hesitant, but when he saw the look in Gu Xin Yan¡¯s eyes, he suddenly felt a rage surge and rise up from the bottom of his heart.

    Things had alreadye to such a point and Gu Xin Yan was still thinking of protecting that little brat! ? The fear that Lin Hao Yu felt towards Gu Ying was immediately reced by that fiery rage and he disregarded Gu Xin Yan and opened his mouth to say:

    ¡°Big Brother Gu Ying. Do you know that in this year¡¯s Battle of Deities Grand Meet, a youth from the Spirit Mastery race appeared?¡±

    Gu Ying¡¯s eyebrow arched up.

    ¡°Spirit Mastery race? Never heard of it.¡±

    Li Hao Yu then said: ¡°That youth from the Spirit Mastery race possessed the Spirit Reinforcement ability, something that we have never seen, which imbues special abilities onto spirit bodies. That ability, had the Twelve Pces scrambling madly to win him over but he rejected all the invitations from all the Twelve Pces and joined the Spirit Jade Pce instead.¡±

    ¡°Spirit Jade Pce?¡± Gu Ying let out a lightugh. ¡°Haven¡¯t that bunch of locusts died out yet?¡±

 Chapter 1604

    Chapter 1604: ¡°The Devil Descends (3)¡±

    Lin Hao Yu secretly wiped at his cold sweat and bolstered up his courage as he rted to Gu Ying all the unjust treatment they had all suffered in the Cloudy Brook Academy. And throughout the whole process, he inserted the figure Jun Wu into the narration from beginning to end, making it sound as if the dire straits that the Blood Fiend Pce was in had all been caused by Jun Wu. However, he did not say a single word about him setting Jun Wu up, and attempting to make Jun Wu submit to them.

    The more Gu Xin Yan heard, the more she felt that things didn¡¯t sound right. She wanted to open her mouth to speak a few times but Gu Ying gaze had terrified her into silence.

    By the time Lin Hao Yu finished, Gu Ying¡¯s face still had the same indiscernible smile,pletely impossible to know whether he was delighted or angry.

    ¡°That kid from the Spirit Mastery race sounds like he is rather capable. With the strength of just one person alone, he was able to incite everyone from all the other pces to go against all of you.¡± Gu Ying said with a smile on his lips, his eyes looking straight at Lin Hao Yu, causing the skin upon Lin Hao Yu¡¯s back to crawl.

    Lin Hao Yu gulped loudly and then said: ¡°That¡¯s right. Jun Wu looks like he would usually not utter a single word to anyone, but when he does, he is able to distort the truth sopletely to convince people ck is white.¡±

    When Lin Hao Yu had heard the words Jun Wu, his eyes immediately lit up.

    ¡°Jun Wu? You said that the kid from the Spirit Mastery race is called Jun Wu?¡±

    ¡°Yes..... Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± Lin Hao Yu gulped again as he said.

    ¡°Surnamed Jun as well.....¡± Gu Ying muttered as he stroked his chin, his eyes seemingly looking like he was thinking of something.

    Lin Hao Yu did not dare to say anything needlessly at that moment.

    ¡°What kind of characteristics does that Jun Wu have?¡± Gu Ying then asked.

    Lin Hao Yu then replied: ¡°He doesn¡¯t really have any exceptional characteristics but just has a rather skinny body and is short, his face always cold and expressionless. And one more thing, Jun Wu stays just opposite Xin Yan.¡±

    In Gu Ying¡¯s mind, the image of the youth he saw in the corridor suddenly rose up.

    That youth was somewhat simr to a certain person in his memory and was alsopletely different at the same time.

    That person in his memory, was simrly petite, but one size smaller than Jun Wu. And most importantly, that person¡¯s powers was not as insignificant as Jun Wu whom Lin Hao Yu was telling him about. It could be said that Jun Wu waspletely different from that person and the only simrity between the two was just the eyes.

    Both just as clear and cold, upon a highly unremarkable face, making the eyes even more beautiful in contrast.

    And, the fact that both of them were surnamed ¡°Jun¡±!

    Was that just a coincidence or what? Gu Ying found it highly intriguing.

    ¡°Big Brother Gu Ying..... Our Blood Fiend Pce has really been tormented by Jun Wu to such a state. It¡¯s really.....¡± Lin Hao Yu could not decipher what Gu Ying was thinking. He had already summoned up all his courage to say so much and if Gu Ying still did not react, he would really be rather anxious.

    Gu Ying regained his senses and then said with a smile: ¡°I came here this time, only to deliver the medicine for Xu Mu. Although I was once a disciple of this Cloudy Brook Academy, the academy does not seem to wee me. I¡¯m afraid that you will have to deal with this matter yourselves.¡±

    Gu Ying¡¯s words startled Lin Hao Yu a little. He could not believe that Gu Ying would one dayply with someone¡¯s orders, following the rules diligently. All of these, werepletely different from that Gu Ying he remember, the devil that viewed everything around him to be nothing but trash!

    ¡°Lin Hao Yu was highly disappointed, but he did not dare say much about it.

    But Gu Xin Yan¡¯s gaze was still secretly staring at the smiling Gu Ying.

    Lin Hao Yu did not understand Gu Ying all that much, but Gu Xin Yan knew Gu Ying very well.

    She knew just how much of Gu Ying¡¯s words was to be believed.

 Chapter 1605

    Chapter 1605: ¡°The Devil Descends (4)¡±

    If there came a day that Gu Ying would really discard his own personal whims and fancies, then that would be the day that thends under the Heavens would fall into turmoil.

    The reason why Gu Ying had left the Cloudy Brook Academy was well known to Gu Xin Yan. If Gu Ying was a person who observed the rules and acted ording to convention, then the tragedy would not have ured at that time. Even after so many years have passed, Gu Xin Yan still understood that Gu Ying was still the same Gu Ying, and that bloodthirstiness and that maniacal murderous streak in him had never changed at all.

    ¡°You said earlier that the one who wounded Xu Mu was Jun Wu¡¯s teacher, Su Ya?¡± Gu Ying¡¯s words suddenly turned its edge around.

    Lin Hao Yu nodded. Gu Ying¡¯s face then showed a highly chilling smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s about time that I should bring the medicine to Xu Mu already.¡± Saying that, Gu Ying got up. Lin Hao Yu stared uprehendingly at Gu Ying while Gu Xin Yan sat there with a tinge of worry in her eyes.

    Gu Ying¡¯s earlier question had caused a strong sense of unease to rise up within her heart.

    When Gu Ying came walking out from the room past the door, he was suddenly met with two teachers of the Cloudy Brook Academy who stood there with terse faces. When those two people saw Gu Yinge out, they immediately went forward in approach.

    ¡°Teacher Tian Ze has told us that if you are going anywhere, you will be apanied by us and approval has to be seeked from him.¡±

    Gu Ying gave a lightugh and said: ¡°Teacher Tian Ze is being really anxious. I am going to deliver the medicine to Xu Mu now. Does he then agree to that?¡±

    The two teachers exchanged a nce between themselves and then nodded their heads at Gu Ying.

    The two people then moved to stand on both sides of Gu Ying, watching him carefully without taking their eyes off the youth for a moment.

    Gu Ying was not difited by it in the slightest and his face was still filled with smiles as he went towards Xu Mu¡¯s room under the watchful gazes of the two men. Along the way, the strangebination of the trio attracted the attention of quite a number of disciples and many of them turned their gazes upon them in curiosity.

    Gu Ying seemed like he really did not intend to do anything else and arrived peacefully at Xu Mu¡¯s room. Xu Mu was still in a semiconscious state as hey upon his bed and there were a few teachers from the Medical faculty watching over him. Gu Ying went there and handed the Blood Fiend Pce¡¯s medicine to the teachers as the two other teachers apanying him watched sternly by the side, highly guarded.

    ¡°I have a request to make.¡± Gu Ying turned around and said to the two teachers.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°I would like to meet the person who injured Xu Mu.¡± Gu Ying said with a smile.

    The brows of the two apanying teachers immediately arched up.

    ¡°The fact that the Cloudy Brook Academy does not interfere into the strife and conflicts between disciple is clear to me. But I had heard that the person who wounded Xu Mu into such a state had seemingly not been a disciple of the Cloudy Brook Academy, but was instead a teacher in here. Although teachers have the right to discipline disciples, but having a teacher from another faculty interfering into the discipline of a disciple and the fact that he hadid such a heavy hand seems to be a little hard to brush off just like this. Don¡¯t you agree?¡± It was clear that Gu Ying knew the system of the Cloudy Brook Academy very well.

    The two teachers were looking hesitant and finally, one remained behind in guard while the other one went to find Tian Ze to seek Tian Ze¡¯s opinion, causing Tian Ze to immediately rush over personally.

    His face was dark as he stared at the amiable looking and smiling Gu Ying.

    ¡°You want to see Su Ya?¡± Tian Ze asked, staring brusquely at Gu Ying.

    Gu Ying then replied: ¡°The Blood Fiend Pce had suffered such a blow to lose one of their most elite disciples and I think, as the next in line to be the Pce Lord, I have the right to meet with the person who wounded him. Or, could it be that Teacher Tian Ze is worried that I might do something untoward against Teacher Su Ya?¡±

    Tian Ze did not know what to say to that.

    [Gu Ying to do something ¡°untoward¡± against Su Ya! ?]

    [That must be the biggest joke he¡¯s heard! Even he was not a match for Su Ya at all and with the kind of power Gu Ying holds, to want to find trouble with Su Ya, he had better reweigh himself.]

 Chapter 1606

    Chapter 1606: ¡°The Devil Descends (5)¡±

    ¡°You can, but Su Ya has a bad temper and if you be offensive with your words and Su Yaes to do anything to you, the academy would not raise a hand to interfere in anyway.¡± Tian Ze said coldly.

    Gu Ying then smiled and said: ¡°What is Teacher Tian Ze saying now. I am just merely thinking to see Teacher Su Ya and do not intend to do anything disrespectful. Why would Teacher Su Ya even bother to hold anything against a small junior like me?¡±

    Gu Ying¡¯s words were pleasing to the ear but Tian Ze still sneered in his heart.

    [A kid like you dares to try being disrespectful to a Teacher?]

    Tian Ze had wanted to give Gu Ying a thrashing from long ago but the rules of the academy had stopped him from doing so. But though the rules of the academy worked on him, they were no better than gas passed out from one¡¯s behind!

    Or else Xu Mu would not have been beaten up into such a bad state.

    Harbouring the hope that Su Ya would teach Gu Ying a lesson, Tian Ze agreed to Gu Ying¡¯s request, and he even personally brought Gu Ying to go to the Spirit Mastery faculty that Su Ya was at that very afternoon.

    It was in the afternoon and Jun Wu Xie was making her way towards the Spirit Mastery faculty to carry out the afternoon¡¯s portion of her cultivation training. Before she came to reach the Spirit Mastery faculty¡¯s doors, she could already see Tian Ze leading Gu Ying toe in front of the ce.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s footsteps halted slightly and then quickly reverted back to normal, her face calm andposed as she walked slowly over.

    Tian Ze stood outside the doors and knocked for what seemed like half a day but did not get any kind of response from inside. He was feeling rather frustrated even he suddenly saw Jun Wu Xie slowly approaching and Tian Ze¡¯s instinctively wanted to reveal a smile. But when his eyes saw Gu Ying at the side, he immediately restrained that smile before it was revealed.

    ¡°Jun Wu, is Su Ya inside?¡± Tian Ze asked, looking highly serious.

    Jun Wu Xie acted like she had never seen Gu Ying before and her gaze merely swept over Tian Ze as she said expressionlessly: ¡°Master had not left from the Spirit Mastery faculty.¡±

    [That means she¡¯s inside? Then why are you not opening the door! ! !]

    Tian Ze was roaring inside his heart but his face was still a stern and stoic front.

    Jun Wu Xie then seemed to see Tian Ze¡¯s frustration as she took a step forward to knock on the door.

    The same door that Tian Ze had knocked insistently for like half an hour quickly opened with just two light knocks from Jun Wu Xie. Behind the door was the ravishing and alluring Su Ya, whose face was tinged with a pink flush from drinking, her half narrowed eyes peering at the three people standing outside.

    ¡°Little brat,ing to disturb my rest again.¡± Su Ya acted like she had not seen Tian Ze and Gu Ying at all as she stretched out her long slender arm to pull Jun Wu Xie inside and then lifting a foot to kick the door close.

    Tian Ze stretched his hand out to stop the door from closing and cold sweat ran within his heart but he forced a stoic expression to remain upon his face.

    ¡°What?¡± Su Ya said as she looked at Tian Ze, the expression on her face looking like ¡°you¡¯re asking for a beating?¡±.

    Tian Ze quickly said: ¡°This person is sent by the Blood Fiend Pce and he would like to talk about the incident that happened to Xu Mu with you.¡±

    ¡°And what kind of an onion is this Xu Mu?¡± Su Ya asked with her eyebrow arched up. (Trantor note: ¡°which bulb of an onion¡± usually used as a question to signify the aforementioned person was a nobody)

    Tian Ze was caught speechless.

    [Xu Mu is not an onion! He¡¯s that most unlucky egg that had his spirit meridianspletely severed by a thrashing from you!]

    Even though his heart wanted to shout out, Tian Ze still pretended to be highlyposed as he said: ¡°That disciple from the Spirit Power faculty whom you taught a lesson to not too long ago.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Su Ya nonchntly acknowledged, her gaze then shifting over to look at Gu Ying besides Tian Ze.

    Gu Ying had a handsome countenance and there was a big smile on his face. People who did not know his real personality would find it hard to develop any bad impressions against him but Su Ya already did not like him the moment she set her eyes on him.

    It was not due to anything else but only because she noticed that Gu Ying¡¯s gaze had passed fleetingly over her little disciple, almost unnoticeably.

 Chapter 1607

    Chapter 1607: ¡°Shielding One¡¯s Charge¡±

    That gaze filled with a disarming smile, greatly displeased Su Ya.

    [Where had this little snot faced kid sprouted out from? Why is he even staring at her very own dumb disciple for! ? Has he never seen such an adorable little youth before! ?]

    ¡°Come in.¡± Su Ya said coldly, with one hand leading Jun Wu, never looking straight at Gu Ying even once.

    Tian Ze went inside with Gu Ying, Gu Ying¡¯s face beaming with smiles the entire time, not affected at all by Su Ya¡¯s icy demeanor.

    ¡°What is there to talk about? Spit it out. This woman here was the one who injured that kid. What? You want money inpensation or do you want my life?¡± Su Ya sat herself down upon the soft lounge looking highly at ease as she pressed Jun Wu right by her side, her demeanor protective of her charge.

    Tian Ze was bathed in cold sweat, feeling that Su Ya¡¯s words might have been a little too direct.

    Gu Ying then said with augh: ¡°Xu Mu was disrespectful towards Teacher Su Ya first and Teacher Su Ya had merely thought to deal with Xu Mu ording to the rules of the Cloudy Brook Academy. Your junior here has no other motives but to carry through the motions due to my father¡¯s orders. I beg that Teacher Su Ya would not take offence.¡±

    Gu Ying¡¯s attitude was astounding polite and if not for the fact that Jun Wu Xie had seen Gu Ying before, it would have been really hard to believe that this highly courteous and well mannered youth was the same devil that killed indiscriminately at whim back in the Zephyr Academy. This attitude that changed like it was apletely different person, was rather surprising to see.

    But, Su Ya was not impressed by Gu Ying¡¯s antics and no matter how well mannered Gu Ying was, Su Ya was still highly distant and cold.

    ¡°Going through the motions? What kind of motions do you want to go through? Should we drag that kid here and let this woman thrash him up once more so that we can reenact the entire scene for you to see?¡±

    Tian Ze almost wanted to fall to his knees before Su Ya. [Just what was wrong with her that she has to be so fiesty?]

    ¡°That is not needed. I merely wanted to ask how Xu Mu had disrespected Senior Su Ya that¡¯s all. Xu Mu is afterall a member of our Blood Fiend Pce and if he kicks up a ruckus which results in an incident in here, it would naturally be the Blood Fiend Pce that¡¯s in the wrong. If we have offended you in any way, we would then be able to deal with it appropriately.¡± Gu Ying spoke gracefully and in a refined manner, his attitude frighteningly amiable.

    Jun Wu Xie did not rest her gaze upon Gu Ying in the slightest but only had her head lowered in silence, looking like all of it had nothing to do with her, but her ears had not missed a single word that Gu Ying uttered.

    [A person like him is able to pretend to such an extent?]

    Just howwlessly and unrestrained had Gu Ying been in the Lower Realm, having been extremely arrogant. But seeing him once again after thest parting had made it seem as if he hadpletely changed into another person, regardless whether it was his speech or his actions, the tone he spoke with, they were all totally different. If the same thing had happened back in the Lower Realm, Jun Wu Xie was certain that Gu Ying would not sit here to speak so calmly with Su Ya, but would have already struck.

    [Just what was different here that caused Gu Ying to restrain himself like this? Or could it be that he has an ulterior motive?]

    Faced with Gu Ying, Jun Wu Xie could not help but to be wary with what she did.

    The reason why Xu Mu had been thrashed up by Su Ya was widely known throughout the Cloudy Brook Academy. It was just because Xu Mu had tantly gone to the Waning Moon Chambers and cursed at Jun Wu incessantly, where he was even going to strike Jun Wu.

    But when those words were spread, things took on a subtle and intriguing change.

    At the Cloudy Brook Academy, all teachers were not allowed to interfere with any fights and conflicts between the disciples, even when their disciples were definitely not a match for their opponents. As long as their methods were not too vicious or cruel, the disciples had to deal with it themselves.

    But Su Ya had adamantly stepped forth to resolve Jun Wu¡¯s crisis and it had been before Jun Wu had suffered any kind of injury, which was obvious to see that that had been against the rules of the Cloudy Brook Academy.

 Chapter 1608

    Chapter 1608: ¡°Shielding One¡¯s Charge (2)¡±

    Tian Ze looked at Su Ya a little nervously. The matter could blow up to epic proportions and if the Blood Fiend Pce insisted to harp on this, the Cloudy Brook Academy¡¯s reputation might be affected.

    Su Ya looked at the smiling Gu Ying and then casually stretched her hand out to lift the wine gourd at her hip to take a good long draw of the wine before she said: ¡°That little bastard disrupted this woman sleep.¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    Su Ya¡¯s reply immediately caused everyone there to be stunned.

    Even Jun Wu Xie had not thought that Su Ya would throw out such an irresponsible conclusion.

    [Disrupted her sleep?]

    The incident with Xu Mu had been a boiling topic that spread throughout the Cloudy Brook Academy and everyone knew what had exactly happened. But Su Ya was tantly lying with her eyes wide open and doing it like she had every right to do that which even made Tian Ze to be speechless, unable to find a single word to say to that.

    Gu Ying was simrly startled by Su Ya¡¯s words and it was quite a while before he recovered his senses.

    ¡°What? Shouting out so loudly when it¡¯s time for a teacher to rest which affected the teacher rest is not being disrespectful? Do you know how hard this woman had worked trying to research into spirit power and just had the opportunity to rest for a little bit but my dreams had to be interrupted rudely by someone which very nearly caused my spirit power to reverse its flow?¡± Su Ya snorted in contempt, her expression tyrannically saying that the fact she had not beaten Tian Ze to death was already the greatest mercy she could possibly show to Xu Mu.

    Jun Wu Xie listened highly intently at the side. If she remembered things correctly, before Xu Mu came to kick up a ruckus, besides drinking, Su Ya had not been engaged in any kind of honest or earnest ¡°work¡±, and with her needing to rest..... she must surely have had too much drink.

    However, those words in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mind, would naturally be left unspoken.

    Tian Ze felt like he really had to give it to Su Ya. To be able to shield one¡¯s charge and using such a tant lie of righteousness and justice to cover up. Throughout the entire Cloudy Brook Academy, it was deemed that only Su Ya would be capable of such a feat and no one else.

    If the entire truth was dragged out here and exposed, the Blood Fiend Pce would have a handle against them and Jun Wu would be pulled into all of it. But with Su Ya saying it like this, she had cleanly heaped all responsibility upon herself, never once mentioning Jun Wu Xie, like all of this did not concern Jun Wu in the very slightest and everything had happened because Xu Mu had disturbed Su Ya¡¯s rest.

    The pitiful Xu Mu besides having been beaten half to death, had now even been branded a criminal who offended a teacher.....

    Haiz, shielding one¡¯s pupil to such an extent, was really just too maniacal for words.

    With that, no matter how Gu Ying wanted to pursue the matter, he would not be able to do anything about it.

    Su Ya had already said it to such an extent and afterall, no one would be able to ascertain what Su Ya had been doing right at that moment, making it impossible to know whether Su Ya had struck because of Jun Wu or for her own sake. Such a situation, made everything unclear, and impossible to unravel.

    ¡°Xu Mu had naturally been wrong. He had disturbed Teacher Su Ya¡¯s rest and Teacher Su Ya was right in disciplining him, but there is one point that your junior does not understand.¡± Gu Ying said still smiling.

    ¡°Speak.¡± Su Ya said impatiently.

    ¡°The facts that your junior here heard in the Cloudy Brook Academy says the truth of the matter is a different story. They said that Xu Mu was going to spar with Teacher Su Ya¡¯s disciple Jun Wu and Teacher Su Ya had injured Xu Mu before there was any contact between the disciples. It makes me can¡¯t help but wonder..... what really happened then?¡± Gu Ying said, beaming with smiles.

    Su Yaughed scornfully and tilted up her chin. ¡°Really?¡± After saying that, she turned her head to look at Jun Wu. ¡°That little bastard wanted to spar with you?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie shook her head very cooperatively.

    Su Ya then turned back to look at Gu Ying.

    ¡°Why does this woman not know a thing about that? But as you have said yourself, they had not even started sparring and that kid had already been thrashed to a pulp by this woman here. Which would you now say is the truth?¡±

 Chapter 1609

    Chapter 1609: ¡°Shielding One¡¯s Charge (3)¡±

    Su Ya was just being an absolute thug!

    [You are saying that this woman is poking my hands into the affairs of the disciples?]

    [But too bad for you, before they had even starting to fight this woman had already thrashed him up properly. So if you were to base it on the sequence of events, this woman had beat him up first.]

    Su Ya¡¯s highly tyrannical manner refuted all the words that Gu Ying had saidpletely and Gu Ying had initially nned to draw Jun Wu out but Su Ya had not budged in the slightest in her defence of her disciple but heaped all responsibility onto herself whichpletely shattered Gu Ying¡¯s n in an instant.

    ¡°Teacher Su Ya is right. Your junior has been too dense and I ask that Teacher Su Ya to not take offence. I have disturbed you enough today and your junior should take his leave now. In regards to the incident with Xu Mu, the Blood Fiend Pce will definitely give you a satisfactory reply.¡± Gu Ying did not tarry any longer and he immediately stood up to leave.

    Su Ya gave a big yawn, unwilling to even utter a single word of the usual pleasantries and Tian Ze had to see Gu Ying out from there.

    Until after Gu Ying and Tian Ze left, thezynguidness then immediately faded from Su Ya¡¯s face and she pulled Jun Wu who was about to go about with his cultivation toe stand right before her.

    Jun Wu Xie blinked her eyes in puzzlement as she looked at her Master whose domineering tyranny had faded away.

    ¡°You know that kid?¡± Su Ya asked with her eyes narrowed, as she stared seriously at Jun Wu.

    Jun Wu Xie had not thought that Su Ya¡¯s senses would be that sharp as after Gu Ying had appeared, she had not even looked at Gu Ying once and Gu Ying had not paid her all that much attention as well. But despite all that, Su Ya had still caught on somehow.

    Right at the moment, Jun Wu Xie did not know how she was to answer.

    She should just deny everything but she did not want to use lies against Su Ya who had treated her with a sincere heart.

    Throughout the entire episode earlier, Su Ya had taken on an unwavering stance of protecting her and Jun Wu Xie was not willing to repay that with deceit but she also did not want to drag Su Ya into the ns she had nned which would just bring Su Ya unnecessary trouble.

    Afterall, knowing Su Ya¡¯s character, if she came to know the kind of grievance she had with the Twelve Pces, she would definitely jump right out and stand up for her.

    Jun Wu Xie could only choose to remain silent.

    Faced with silence, Su Ya just gave a long sigh. ¡°I will not probe any further on what happened between you and him but as your Master, I need to remind you that that kid is not to be trifled with carelessly. Although his power is only at the stage level of the Purple Spirit, the murderous aura exuding from his entire body is somewhat startling. People like this are highly prone to ughter and many a time, fighting someone like this does not depend only on the power levels of the two parties. If the dayes that you have to fight him, you will have to strike quick, lethal and and true to the mark. If you are unable to kill him with one single strike, immediately escape. Do not give him the chance to strike.¡±

    Su Ya looked earnestly at Jun Wu, her tone tinged with a kind of seriousness that Jun Wu Xie had never heard before.

    Jun Wu might not have noticed it but Su Ya had detected it.

    Although Gu Ying had only mentioned Jun Wu once, his words had nevertheless seeked to drag Jun Wu into the picture. With that, Gu Ying had done it highly subtly and if Su Ya had not seen that seemingly innocuous nce that Gu Ying had thrown upon Jun Wu, even she might not have noticed anything amiss.

    ¡°Your disciple understands.¡± Jun Wu Xie replied, snapping back to her senses and nodded her head. No matter how Su Ya had detected that she and Gu Ying knew each other, Su Ya was doing all of this for her sake.

    Truthfully, Jun Wu Xie found Gu Ying¡¯s appearance here a little strange as well. From the moment Gu Ying appeared here till he left, it would seem like he had been asking Su Ya about the incident with Xu Mu. But thinking about it carefully, one would discover that he had not questioned about anything, to the extent that even Su Ya¡¯s highly imusible exnation, he had not raised any doubts nor probed any further for more details.

 Chapter 1610

    Chapter 1610: ¡°Shielding One¡¯s Charge (4)¡±

    That situation was very strange as it made what Gu Ying¡¯s objective ining here in the first ce highly muddled and unclear.

    Jun Wu Xie secretly noted this in her mind and in order not to make Su Ya worry, she did not bring the matter up again much.

    Seeing Jun Wu being so considerate for her sake, the expression on Su Ya¡¯s face softened quite a bit. She swept her hand out and smacked Jun Wu on the head, neither to heavy nor light, but made Jun Wu¡¯s heart fill up with feelings of being indulged and doted upon.

    ¡°Little brat, why is this woman even harping on this so much with you? With your skinny arms and legs, not to mention a Purple Spirit, even when you meet a blue or indigo spirit that you have to deal with alone, you had better go running away. In future, you should either obediently follow behind this woman here or go find yourself a peerless and unmatched powerful protector to protect you. Don¡¯t go running around blindly as you little pint sized frame is sure to attract trouble and it wouldn¡¯t do you any good to be running around on your own.¡± Su Ya was really finding it a little hard to understand. Her little disciple was so ¡°honest and naive¡±, so why was he attracting so much strife all the time?

    Xu Mu, Gu Ying, and that entire bunch of pipsqueaks in the Cloudy Brook Academy. Why have they all set their eyes on little Jun Wu?

    In Su Ya¡¯s eyes, her own little disciples really wouldn¡¯t give people any trouble, never stirring up any headaches for her. Ask him to clean the ce up and he cleans the ce up. Ask him to go practice his cultivation and he goes practice his cultivation. Never hearing any word of protest. Low profile in the way he carries out task which causes people to often overlook his existence. So why did he attract the hatred of so many people so easily?

    Towards these questions Su Ya had in her mind, Jun Wu Xie would really not be able to adequately exin easily.

    If there came a day that Su Ya knew that the guileless and honest disciple that she knew was in fact a fluffy sheep that ate people without even spitting out bones, it was wondered what Su Ya would then think.

    Jun Wu was then dumped aside to quietly go practice cultivation and the Master and disciple pair then went on with their own tasks like nothing had happened before, doing what they needed to do.

    Tian Ze brought Gu Ying out from the Spirit Mastery faculty and the two of them did not speak at all the entire way. Compared to another pair of people, the Master and disciple inside the Spirit Mastery faculty who shared such an utterly shameless harmony, Tian Ze held only wariness and more wariness against Gu Ying.

    ¡°Teacher Tian Ze.¡± Gu Ying said as his steps suddenly stopped.

    Tian Ze halted himself and his face was dark as he said: ¡°What is the matter?¡±

    Gu Ying went on to say with a smile: ¡°My objective ining here to the Cloudy Brook Academy has been achieved and my Father is still waiting for me to report back to him. Hence, I will not be able to stay here long and am intending to leave soon.¡±

    [Heh, when did this kid grow to be self aware? He knows that the Cloudy Brook Academy does not wee him and he is intending to make himself scarce already?]

    Tian Ze almost wanted to p his hands in joy and celebration, his heart soaring in high spirits. However, his face still had the same stern and stoic expression.

    ¡°Oh? Is that so? Then you had better go back quickly to deliver your report. I will escort you outside now.¡± Tian Ze almost could not wait to send Gu Ying out of the Cloudy Brook Academy and he did not even ask Gu Ying whether he would want to go bid farewell to Gu Xin Yan at all but immediately just sent Gu Ying off to the main gates of the Cloudy Brook Academy.

    Gu Ying went out through the gates of the Cloudy Brook Academy and saw the stern gaze Tian Ze was still looking at him with. Gu Ying knew better than to stay there longer and he immediately opened his stride wide to walk forward.

    Inside the Cloudy Brook Academy, Lin Hao Yu who was still waiting for Gu Ying to avenge him would never even have dreamt that the courage he had struggled so hard to summon up in order to win Gu Ying¡¯s help, would finally end up having Gu Ying leaving the ce just like that without even a flick of his sleeves.

    It was silent on the summit of Mount Fu Yao and the nting rays of the brilliant dusk sun fell over the dense woods, shrouding the green mountain with a faint warm glow.

    Gu Ying walked down from the summit and aftering aways not to far away, he stopped in his tracks on one side of the wide broadwalk. He then turned himself around and stared in the direction of the Cloudy Brook Academy.

 Chapter 1611

    Chapter 1611: ¡°Madly in Love with Medicine (1)¡±

    The glorious glow of dusk washed upon Gu Ying¡¯s handsomely featured face, the slight smile at the corners of his lips deepening its arc quietly, filling up with a murderous edge that reced the original gentle smile. Under the dusky glow, it looked a little strange.

    Suddenly, a ck shadow leapt over toe to Gu Ying¡¯s side.

    ¡°Young Lord.¡±

    Gu Ying turned his eyes and looked at the ck robed man.

    ¡°Those old folks in the Cloudy Brook Academy have their guard up against me and if we are to locate that thing, it seems that you guys are needed.¡± Gu Ying smile was tinged with the same bloodthirstiness that Jun Wu Xie was once familiar with before, apletely different person from when he had been in the Cloudy Brook Academy.

    ¡°What the Young Lord means is?¡± The ck robed man asked warily.

    ¡°The fact that the Cloudy Brook Academy was able to hold its own sitting between the Twelve Pces and the Nine Pces and have some many powers wary of them all this time must have been due to a good reason. That old thing was not willing to reveal much and if you guys are going to investigate, you will have to be careful and not let them have a handle against us.¡± Gu Ying said with softly with both his hands sped behind his back. His voice then paused for a moment before he continued on to say: ¡°When you are searching for that thing, help me check on a person as well.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°The person staying right opposite Gu Xin Yan, Jun Wu.¡± Su Ya had protected Jun Wu toopletely and he had attempted a few times to divert the topic onto Jun Wu, trying to make Jun Wu speak up. But all his attempts werepletely quashed by Su Ya and Jun Wu did not even speak a single word from beginning to end, making it impossible for him to determine any further facts from it.

    Without knowing why, there was a very strong premonition in Gu Ying¡¯s heart that this Jun Wu was intricately linked to Jun Xie in some way.

    Those eyes, had been too simr.

    ¡°Then would you need your subordinate to have him killed?¡± The dark robed man then asked, his tone of voice filled with intense murder.

    Gu Ying however shook his head. ¡°You will only need to force him to summon out his Ring Spirit and you must not take his life.¡±

    Some delicacies, he would like to leave for himself to savour.

    ¡°Of course, severe injuries or its like, I do not mind.¡± Under those words said with a smile, was a strong sinister intent.

    ¡°Your subordinate will carry out your orders.¡± The dark robed man acknowledged.

    Gu Ying nodded his head in satisfaction, a slightly haughty smile on his lips. He slowly walked down towards the foot of the mountain, while in the dense woods behind him, several tens of dark shadows fleeted speedily pass in shes.

    Upon the silent Mount Fu Yao, everything happened without a sound.

    After sending Gu Ying out of the Cloudy Brook Academy, Tian Ze went immediately to the little old man¡¯s study. But searching an entire round for him, Tian Ze could not find any signs of the little old man. He was mulling things through when he suddenly caught the faint fragrant scent of herbs.

    An ominous premonition rose up within Tian Ze¡¯s heart. He followed that scent and passed through the quiet courtyard, beforeing to a stop in front of a room at the back of the courtyard.

    The location of this tiny room was well hidden, situated in a far corner of the residence of the Cloudy Brook Academy¡¯s Headmaster. Evergreen pine and cypress were nted all around the ce and there was a rack of shelves ced outside the room, filled withyer uponyer of bamboo hats. Those bamboo hats ced on the shelves had all been turned over where they were filled with various kinds of herbs.

    Under these Heavens, the one person who used bamboo hats to hold all kinds of herbs were surely a rarity.

    The door of the little room was tightly shut but that faint fragrant scent of herbs continued to waft out from inside.

    Tian Ze immediately felt his eyelid twitching furiously and he moved almost like lightning as he charged straight to the door and pushed the door right open!

    ¡°Master! Haven¡¯t wee to an agreement that you are only allowed to cultivate medicine only for one day in a month? If you are to burn down this ce once more, what are we going to do! ?¡± In the very instant Tian Ze pushed the door open and shot himself inside, he immediately howled out mournfully in dismay.

 Chapter 1612

    Chapter 1612: ¡°Madly in Love with Medicine (2)¡±

    Within the room, a hunchbacked figure was huddled over as he squatted beside a medicine stove. The entire room¡¯s four walls werepletely ckened, the colour looking like the result of them having been scorched and burnt by fire.

    A little old man held a palm shaped fan in his hand as he squatted solemnly by the medicine stove, fanning the palm shaped fan in his hand seriously, with a vigor that attempted to make the mes burn more intensely. In his other hand, was a crumpled piece of paper held in his grip. He would for a moment gaze at the piece of paper awhile and then switch to watch the mes in the medicine stove for awhile after, his gaze highly focused, to the extent that when Tian Ze came charging in with a roar, the little old man¡¯s face that usually did not show shock suddenly shed with a sliver of fright where he very nearly threw the piece of paper he held in his hand right into the medicine stove.

    ¡°You little scoundrel! What are you hollering about! ?¡± The little old man then carefully held the treasure he had managed to get his hands on after much effort in his hands, his eyes ring in contempt at Tian Ze who hade charging in. It was not known from when his white grey beard had been smudged with ash and people who did not know any better would have thought it was some beggar who had sprouted out of nowhere. Who would have thought that this very decrepit old man here would be the Headmaster of the Cloudy Brook Academy! ?

    Tian Ze was suddenly feeling a little short of breath from the little old man¡¯s shout and he instinctively shrank his head into his shoulders, unable tough or cry as he stared at the absolutely hrious look his own Master was sporting at that very moment.

    ¡°It was wrong of me and I should not have shouted, but Master, haven¡¯t wee to an agreement? We can only carry out the cultivation of medicine only on the academy¡¯s rest day every month? Tell me, if you burn up this ce one more time and let the disciples see it, wouldn¡¯t it kick up another bout of ruckus?¡± Tian Ze was really at his wits end here. This Master of his was really the most unconventional and entric Master under the Heavens. As the Headmaster of the Cloudy Brook Academy, he didn¡¯t bother with anything but only knew how to dump everything onto this poor unfortunate disciple of his.

    If he was merely just dumping all his duties on him, it would still not be that bad, but the little old man had absolutely zero talent for Medicine and he had to be so madly intrigued and infatuated towards cultivating elixirs and trying to learn all sorts of medical skills. Many a time, he would inadvertently dredge up a whole mess of various kinds of herbs, bringing with him some sort of medical prescription that he had swindled out from any one of the teachers from the Medical faculty and then hide himself here to secretly attempt to cultivate.

    If it was merely cultivating medicine, then it was just a little medical cultivation being carried out here. But this Master of his did not possess the capability to sessfully cultivate any kind of medicine but was more than able to burn down the ce. Tian Ze had already lost count on the number of times his Master had destroyed this ce with fire and he really did not want to recall the number of times he had been forced to ingest all those insane and maniacal ¡°poison¡± his Master termed as medicine!

    Tian Ze could still remember when there was one time he was merely suffering from a slight cold and he would just need to take a little medicine before it would go away in a day or two. But his Master had then appeared before himughing as he took out a lump of some unidentified substance he had concocted and insisted that it was medicine that he had just managed to cultivate, that was best for treating a cold with miraculous effects. He had then forced Tian Ze to swallow it.

    The effect had indeed been miraculous!

    It had caused Tian Ze¡¯s slight cold to deteriorate so badly that he sustained internal injuries where he had vomited blood for three days straight. All the teachers from the Medical faculty had to be driven into a fluster before they managed to save this little life of his.

    Ever since then, Tian Ze knew that his very own Master was not cultivating medicine, but concocting lethal poison!

    A person who had absolutely no talent in Medicine but just insisted on picking it up, wasn¡¯t that just torturing himself?

    ¡°Hmph! Who are you calling Master! Address me as Lord! You¡¯re really bing more and more unfilial! You dare to actually doubt your Master¡¯s skills in Medicine! ? Are you already tired of living! ?¡± Being grumbled at by his disciple, the little old man became so angry his eyes red and his beard bristled in indignation, almost wanting to stuff that disciple of his right into the medicine stove to have him incinerated.

 Chapter 1613

    Chapter 1613: ¡°Madly in Love with Medicine (3)¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t allow me to call you Master, but still im on your own to be ¡°your Master¡¯s¡±.....¡± Tian Ze could not hold himself back from saying.

    The little old man picked up a piece of firewood beside him and threw it towards Tian Ze which Tian Ze just barely managed to dodge.

    ¡°Unfilial disciple! What have you evene here for? Toe frustrate me! ?¡± The little old man blustered angrily.

    Tian Ze was feeling highly helpless. ¡°Master, I really do not mean to do that, but your medicine cultivation is really.....¡± [killing me!]

    ¡°You dare say one more word, would you believe that I will put you right into the stove to cultivate you instead! ? You dare to doubt your Master¡¯s medical proficiency! Do not forget! Your Master is a Doctor! !¡± The little old man continued to bluster in protest.

    Tian Ze secretly smirked to himself. [What doctor! ? Wasn¡¯t that a title you only managed to get for yourself through threats and bait, having beaten people up so badly they had to search for the teeth on the ground?]

    ¡°How infuriating! I will now cultivate this peerless and unmatched elixir to show you immediately!¡± The little old man be more agitated the more he thought about it.

    Tian Ze¡¯s face was one of hopelessness.

    ¡°What are you doing still standing there in a daze? If you have nothing better to do thene help me fan the fire!¡± The little old man shouted as he threw the palm shaped fan in his hand onto Tian Ze¡¯s face.

    Tian Ze could only resign himself to his fate and went to take the little old man¡¯s ce with the fan held in his hand, squatting beside the medicine stove to fan the fire.

    The little old man had finally freed himself and without considering his own disciple¡¯s suffering, he brought a little stool over and sat down on one side as he urged Tian Ze to work harder at it.

    Tian Ze could only obedientlyply when he suddenly remembered his objective foring here in the first ce. He said as he continued with the fanning: ¡°Master, Gu Ying has left.¡±

    ¡°Good riddance. Having him stay in the Cloudy Brook Academy and needing you to watch him is such a hindrance. It¡¯s a lot less trouble now that he¡¯s gone.¡± It was clear that the little old man couldn¡¯t be bothered whether Gu Ying left or stayed. All that he cared for was whether the medicine within the medicine stove woulde out well.

    He had followed every single step written upon that highly detailed prescription he had gotten from Jun Wu this time and towards the result he would get, the little old man was feeling highly confident!

    Very soon, he would be able to prove his ¡°proficiency¡± and talent in Medicine!

    Tian Ze was stumped by the little old man¡¯s words and everything that he wanted to say were all stuffed back down his throat, not even given the chance to be voiced out.

    Hence, the two men, one old and one young squatted inside that tiny room as they continued to work on the medicine stove.

    Night fell upon them silently as the darkness shrouded the entire Cloudy Brook Academy. The bright moon hung in the air and all the youths who had toiled for a day were finally able to drag their exhausted minds and bodies back to their room for some much needed rest.

    Jun Wu Xie came back to her room and stretched to loosen up her limbs. She had not forgotten that while on her way back here, she had vaguely discovered Lin Hao Yu hiding in the shadows, his gaze sinister as he watched her.

    Towards a character like Lin Hao Yu, Jun Wu Xie really could not be bothered to waste her time on him.

    ¡°Young Miss.¡± The figures of Ye Sha and Ye Gu silently appeared before Jun Wu Xie. They had followed Jun Wu Xie¡¯s orders to go inform Qiao Chu and the others and they had then stayed within the shadows to protect Jun Wu Xie, against any moves that Gu Ying might make.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Jun Wu Xie sat herself down upon a chair, and both Lord Meh Meh and the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit jumped out from Ye Sha and Ye Gu¡¯s arms, tottering as they bounded over toe beside Jun Wu Xie¡¯s feet, one on each side as they tried to win Jun Wu Xie¡¯s attention. Jun Wu Xie good naturedly summoned Little Lotus to bring out some lotus leaves for the two dumb beasts and when she saw the two of them eating the lotus leaves so happily, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes softened quite a bit.

    ¡°Gu Ying has left the Cloudy Brook Academy.¡± Ye Sha said.

    When Tian Ze sent Gu Ying out, he and Ye Gu had been hidden in the dark shadows, where they saw with their own eyes, Gu Ying walking out from the gates of the Cloudy Brook Academy.

 Chapter 1614

    Chapter 1614: ¡°Dangers Under the Dark Night (1)¡±

    ¡°Gu Ying had already left the Cloudy Brook Academy.¡± Ye Sha said.

    When Tian Ze sent Gu Ying out, he and Ye Gu had been hidden in the dark shadows, where they saw with their own eyes, Gu Ying walking out from the gates of the Cloudy Brook Academy.

    ¡°Left?¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. [Gu Ying has left just like that?]

    Having seen Gu Ying once more, Jun Wu Xie could not help but feel that things were a little too simple. From the moment Gu Ying had appeared till he left, everything had been so normal that it felt a little too strange, very unlike his character. In Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mind, every time she met Gu Ying, it was always apanied by death and blood. With things being so peaceful this time, it had not only not made her rxed but had instead pulled the string in her heart taut.

    ¡°Did anything unusual happen after he left?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked.

    Ye Sha shook his head. ¡°We only followed him up to the gate and did not continue following after that.¡±

    Ye Sha¡¯s and Ye Gu¡¯s main objective was to ensure Jun Wu Xie¡¯s safety and as the people in the Cloudy Brook Academy did not only include people from the Twelve Pces with quite a number of disciples from the earlier batches belonging to the Nine Temples, they did not dare to stray too far away from Jun Wu Xie which made them decide to not continue to tail Gu Ying.

    Jun Wu Xie was thoughtful as she lowered her eyes. The appearance of Gu Ying somehow made her feel that things would not end so simply.

    Ye Gu who stood at the side did not say a word but just kept silent as he continued to stand there. But all of a sudden, he seemed to detect something and his gaze turned to look outside the window.

    ¡°Ye Gu?¡± Jun Wu Xie noticed Ye Gu¡¯s unusual reaction.

    Ye Gu¡¯s eyebrow arched up and he said: ¡°Intruders.¡±

    ¡°Who are they?¡± Jun Wu Xie immediately asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s still not clear but the one certain thing is that they are not people from the Cloudy Brook Academy. When Young Miss came into the Cloudy Brook Academy, Ye Sha and me have already sensed out everyone¡¯s aura within this cepletely but the presence I sense now are a number of unfamiliar auras that have blended into the ce.¡± Ye Gu¡¯s eyes were narrowed. There were a good number of those unfamiliar spirit energies but they were not concentrated together in one ce. But suddenly having so many of them appear within the Cloudy Brook Academy had caused his guard to rise.

    Jun Wu Xie had also detected the strange phenomenon. ¡°How are their powers?¡±

    Ye Gu quietened down and sent out senses to probe before he said: ¡°They¡¯re all of the Purple Spirit¡¯s third level and above. There are about more than twenty of them and a few of them among them should have already reached the realm of the Silver Spirit.¡±

    Ye Gu¡¯s power was far greater than Ye Sha¡¯s and that was why before Ye Sha sensed anything, Ye Gu had been able to sense the intruders.

    ¡°Silver Spirit?¡± Jun Wu Xie was slightly taken aback. He had thought that these intruders very probably had something to do with Gu Ying but Ye Gu was saying that among these people there were Silver Spirits?

    Throughout the Twelve Pces, only the various Pce Lords themselves had been able to attain the Silver Spirit and the Pce Lords would naturally not run such a risk themselves like this.

    Gu Ying was merely a member of the Blood Fiend Pce and even if he wanted to make a move, how was he able to convince a Silver Spirit do his bidding? And from what Ye Gu said, there was more than one Silver Spirit among this group of people. If the Blood Fiend Pce had more than two Silver Spirits among them, why would they need to struggle against the me Demons Pce for so many years and there was still no clear winner between them?

    Moreover a third level Purple Spirit, to any of the pces, would be a highly prized elite where most of them would be at the Elder level. Unless there was a pressing need, none of the Twelve Pces could possibly send out such much power at once which was just too terrifying!

    It would definitely be almost their entire might and why would the Blood Fiend Pce suddenly want to do something that drastic?

    The information that Ye Gu gave to Jun Wu Xie made Jun Wu Xie unable to determine the origins or identity of this group of people.

 Chapter 1615

    Chapter 1615: ¡°Dangers Under the Dark Night (2)¡±

    Under the cover of night, a group of people quietly came into the Cloudy Brook Academy. The people patrolling various areas of the Cloudy Brook Academy hadpletely not noticed that such a big group of people had infiltrated into the ce.

    With the moon shining down, dark figures darted speedily past within the shadowy corners like venomous snakes hidden within the dark.

    The youths within the academy were already deep in sleep as the rigorous training and long cultivation hours had depleted all their energies and drained out their strengthpletely. When night fell, they had all fallen limply into the beds to snore loudly in sleep, none of them noticing anything out of ce.

    Inside the Spirit Mastery faculty, Su Ya who was lying upon the soft lounge in sleep suddenly opened her eyes in the dark. Within the darkness, the usual highlyzy andnguid gaze had dissipated from her bright pair of eyes, now filled with a razor sharp glint like des unsheathed.

    In the Headmaster¡¯s courtyard, the little old man who was urging Tian Ze to fan the thin fan he held suddenly sat up straight, his eyes filled with vigor suddenly turning to look out through the open window, staring into the scenery shrouded by night.

    Feeling like his hand was almost about to fall off from fanning, Tian Ze suddenly noticed the change that hade over his Master. He was so exhausted he was almost falling asleep, his eyelids already drooping down.

    ¡°Master..... can I rest already?¡± His mind was groggy, the sleepiness growing heavy with the warmth from the stove enveloping his entire bodyfortably, the fragrant scent of the herbs highly soothing that made him feel like curling himself up upon the warm floor to snore away.

    ¡°Moron, have you not noticed that we have ¡°guests¡± here already?¡± The little old man said as he delivered a sharp rap to Tian Ze¡¯s head, before he carefully kept the piece of paper he had held in his hand all this time into his robes at his chest.

    Tian Ze was shocked awake by the little old man¡¯s words, driving away the sleepinesspletely. His eyes red wide open and he shot to his feet with a woosh. With the sleepiness faded away, he finally noticed the presence of unfamiliar spirit energies, his groggy eyes immediately bing clear.

    ¡°How rare is it?¡± The little old man said as he pushed himself up pressing on his knees, a hand slipping to his back to thump his back in massage. ¡°We haven¡¯t had any uninvited guests for a long time already.¡±

    ¡°But this group of people have really chosen a wrong time. That medicine of mine is just about to be sessfully cultivated and it will have to be dyed once again.¡± The little old man said, his heart highly unwilling to part from this medicine stove he hadboured over for an entire day. ording to the step by step guide, the medicine within the stove would bepleted after just one more hour. What a pity, these people had to choose toe disturb at this time just when he was so focused on the task.

    Really a great pity.

    Tian Ze did not say anything but his eyes became stern and serious.

    The Cloudy Brook Academy had set the rule from a long time ago that without their approval, no one was to break in. Even for the Pce Lords of the Twelve Pces and the Temple Lords of the Nine Temples, it was the same.

    But now, someone had silently slipped into the Cloudy Brook Academy and that was against the rules of the Cloudy Brook Academy. This was a direct challenge to the dignity and authority of the Cloudy Brook Academy!

    ¡°It¡¯s alright Little Tian. All whoe here are our guests and as the hosts, we have to show them our hospitality. Let¡¯s go.¡± The little old man had both hands sped behind his back, unhurried as he walked out in front while Tian Ze at the side moved like a bolt of lightning, charging out from inside the little house, his figure quickly disappearing into the dark night.

    The little old man watched the remnant shadow Tian Ze left behind from his departure as he shook his head slowly.

    ¡°Young people just cannot hold themselves and are so highly impatient.¡±

    Saying that, he slowly raised up a foot to take the first step. But at the very moment the tip of his toe touched the ground, the figure of the little old man suddenly wavered, like an imaginary shadow had been cloned, ovepping over each other together. With that slight waver of the figure of the little old man, in the next instant, the figure of the little old man suddenly disappeared from its spot, not even stirring up the a single gust of wind at all as he disappeared without a trace.

 Chapter 1616

    Chapter 1616: ¡°Dangers Under the Dark Night (3)¡±

    Between the loft blocks the disciples resided in, several ck shadows shot fleetingly past, quiet as a breeze, without making the slightest sound.

    The Cloudy Brook Academy guards standing outside the lofts had their eyes looking straight ahead, never noticing that danger was approaching surreptitiously near.

    The two guards only felt a tinge of chill upon their necks and when they stretched their hands to feel their necks, they felt a warm stickiness upon their palms. They were not even able to utter a single sound before they fell to the ground under the night, their warm blood spilling out from the wound that had appeared on their necks, pulling on the ground.

    The thick stench of blood was dissipated by the breeze, gradually carrying the shroud of death to spread over the entire Cloudy Brook Academy.

    Several people hidden within the darkness then walked past soundlessly, leaving death and terror behind them.

    Jun Wu Xie sat within her room, a faint breeze blowing in through her slightly open window, the slightly chill wind tinged with the faint scent of blood. Though the scent was faint and very light, it struck Jun Wu Xie¡¯s heart like a heavy lightning bolt.

    Death had descended quietly without a sound. The group of intruders that Ye Gu had discovered were definitely not friendly and it seemed that someone within the Cloudy Brook Academy had sumbed under their hands.

    Though they have not met, but Jun Wu Xie knew that those people were foes and not friends!

    ¡°Young Miss, will you need us to move?¡± Ye Sha¡¯s voice was tinged with a certain heaviness. In the past, he would always quietly await Jun Wu Xie¡¯s orders but this time, the enemies held might beyond what they had expected. Moreover, the identities of the people were still unknown and in such situations, Jun Wu Xie could easily fall into an disadvantageous situation.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes narrowed up as she suddenly sat upright, to toss two bottles of medicine to Ye Sha and Ye Gu.

    ¡°Swallow it.¡±

    Ye Sha and Ye Gu did not question at all and just followed Jun Wu Xie¡¯s orders to swallow what they had been given.

    Jun Wu Xie then quietly dug out a pill about the size of a quail¡¯s egg from her Cosmos Sack which she held between her thumb and finger, to quickly crush to dust. A faint plume of smoke slowly emitted from the pill which was carried away by the breeze blowing in from outside, to spread through the gaps around Jun Wu Xie¡¯s door, into the loft building.

    ¡°Young Miss?¡± Ye Gu was a little puzzled, not understanding what Jun Wu Xie was doing.

    Jun Wu Xie tugged at the corners of her clothes expressionlessly as she raised her foot to walk over to the door. When her hand grasped over the door handle, she then said softly: ¡°The two of you do not need to make any moves.¡±

    Upon saying that, Jun Wu Xie pulled her door open and walked outside.

    At the same time that Jun Wu Xie walked out from her room, within thepletely empty corridor, several tall figures appeared. They all came walking out from their own rooms, several youths standing at their doors, exchanging nces with each other before their gazes finally fell upon the figure of Jun Wu Xie. And at that moment, a kind of excitement they had suppressed for so long now rose to show on their faces, within those pairs of bright eyes, a roaring ze seemed to burn.

    Several dark shadows with the faint scent of blood clinging on their clothes walked into the highly silent loft building, where behind the many tightly shut doors, werepletely defenceless and soundly asleep youths.

    The figures who moved silent as wraiths advanced within the loft building, through the dense darkness of the corridors, the only faint lighting from the window at the end of the hallway.

    The dark shadows advanced towards their target, to halt in their steps before a tightly locked door.

    At the very instant that they were about to break through the door and enter, a cold and clear voice suddenly sounded behind their backs!

 Chapter 1617

    Chapter 1617: ¡°Dangers Under the Dark Night (4)¡±

    ¡°Could it be that no one has ever taught you that one should knock first before entering?¡±

    The voice that was tinged with a chill reached the ears of the several dark robed figures and surprise showed on the faces of the dark robed men. They turned themselves around immediately to see that a tiny figure had appeared, by the window with silvery moonlight spilling in. From the faint glow of the moonlight, it could be seen that it was a delicately featured youth, but what really surprised them was not that not too remarkable looking countenance, but was instead the bone chilling pair of eyes he possessed.

    The sudden appearance of the youth, had shocked a few of the dark robed men a little, as they had not detected the youth¡¯s presence in the slightest.

    The ce that they were at, was where the freshmen of the Cloudy Brook Academy resided. They had not thought that such a thin looking little youth would be able to notice their presence.

    However, they were not intending to be so calctive with the kid and one of the dark robed men had upon the moment that that cold voice fell, already charged straight towards the youth standing under the moonlight.

    But before he could get closer to the youth in the slightest, several figures instantly came to stand in front, blocking off the youth. Several streaks of blinding Purple Spirit energies then exploded all at the same time straight towards the dark robed man who had leapt forward.

    The dark robed man was caughtpletely off guard. Having been attacked by several powerful Purple Spirits at the same time, he was pushed right back in an instant!

    By the time he was able to stabilise himself and take a good look, he and hispanions at his back were all suddenly stunned!

    Under the brilliant glow of Purple Spirit energies, five figures suddenly stood before their eyes. They were five youths with highly outstanding looks and what surprised the group of ck robed men even more was that upon the bodies of those young youths, were strong and intense Purple Spirit energies being emitted!

    The density of the spirit energy was that of the purest Purple Spirit and not the feigned Purple Spirit that was forcibly achieved through some technique or ability.

    But the youths all looked to be only so young but the powers they disyed right before their eyes surprised them a little.

    These youths were not just Purple Spirits, but their powers were all at the Purple Spirit¡¯s third level!

    Even in the Middle Realm, to attain a breakthrough into the Purple Spirit before twenty years of age was already seen as extremely difficult and if they were able to achieve that, that person would be deemed as a prodigy among prodigies, the best of the best, no need to even mention raising up their powers to the Purple Spirit¡¯s third level before turning twenty!

    It must be known that after breaking through to the Purple Spirit, the advancement of every single level called for highly suffocating torment.

    It was a miracle that could not possibly happen but here it was disyed right before their eyes, the spirit power emanating from the bodies of the youths so robust, impossible to fake.

    ¡°We are all reallycking in manners here. Suddenly intruding into this ce and they are still being so brutal. What a bunch of unlovable guests.¡± Fan Zhuo¡¯s face had a gentle smile on it as he said nonchntly.

    ¡°What I would like to instead ask you guys here is what is a bunch of men thinking to do running to our Little Xie¡¯s room in the middle of the night?¡± Qiao Chu asked as he cracked his knuckles loudly, his slightly lifted chin filled with taunt.

    Besides Fan Zhuo and Qiao Chu, Hua Yao, Fei Yan and Rong Ruo were standing beside them while Jun Wu Xie behind them whom they shielded slowly walked to the front, her cold clear eyes staring at the stunned dark robed men with an unwavering gaze.

    ¡°You were seeking me?¡±

    The dark robed men were allpletely taken aback. Never had any of them thought that the person Gu Ying wanted them to investigate into would turn out to be the youth who had first spoken earlier!

 Chapter 1618

    Chapter 1618: ¡°Dangers Under the Dark Night (5)¡±

    ording to what Gu Ying had said before, what they needed to investigate was just to look into one freshman of the Cloudy Brook Academy. But it was only till this moment that they realized that things were far beyond what they had thought. Not to mention how the tiny kid had soundlessly appeared behind their backs, just the powers of the other five youths standing behind Jun Wu had already far exceeded what any of them could have expected.

    And it was clear to see that the youths werepletely on Jun Wu¡¯s side.

    That had immediately caused their investigations to take a surprising turn.

    ¡°Eh, all of you were running to Little Xie¡¯s room and were up to no good right? That really wouldn¡¯t be good you know?¡± Fei Yan said as he smiled to the dark robed men. When Jun Wu Xie hade out from her room, they had immediately sensed it and they had alle out as well, to properly wee this group of ¡°special guests¡±.

    ¡°Is it really appropriate that you guys are revealing Little Xie like this?¡± Rong Ruo said with a slight sigh.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s name in the Cloudy Brook Academy did not contain the character ¡°Xie¡±.

    ¡°You¡¯re saying it as if you had not exposed it as well.¡± Qiao Chu retorted as his eyebrow lifted up.

    Hua Yao then spoke up in a cold voice: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Dead men tell no tales.¡±

    The casual conversation between the several youths was instead appearing to be highly arrogant, their demeanor and tone of voicepletely disregarding their enemies, which quickly caused the faces of the dark robed men to turn a highly ugly shade.

    [Though these kids possess quite a significant amount of power, but aren¡¯t they disregarding the whole group of men a little too much?]

    [With such arrogance in their words, do they really think that their powers arepletely unparalleled?]

    ¡°Little runts, all of you shall pay the price for your ignorance.¡± One of the dark robed men among the group sneered, his body suddenly ring out with the brilliant glow of the Purple Spirit, the extent of his powers exceeding that of Qiao Chu and the others.

    The Purple Spirit¡¯s fourth level!

    After one broke through to the Purple Spirit, advancing up every single level was an almost unbridgeable chasm, and the crushing aura from a Purple Spirit¡¯s fourth level to a Purple Spirit¡¯s third level was something unimaginable to average people.

    ¡°Oh my! How terrifying! It¡¯s a fourth level Purple Spirit! I am being..... Scared! To! Death!¡± Qiao Chu eximed loudly with mock terror as he patted himself on his heart, the exaggerated expression on his face making it hard for people to notugh. He lifted up a hand and ced it on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s shoulder, his face twisted up in a ¡°I¡¯m so scared¡± expression.

    ¡°Little Xie, someone want to use his fourth level powers to beat us up. What do you say we should do?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie swept her expressionless gaze over Qiao Chu¡¯s highly exaggerated act and her cold eyes then turned to look at the dark robed man.

    ¡°Who did you say..... was going to pay the price?¡± At the moment the chilly and nonchnt voice fell, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body immediately red with a highly intense hue of her Purple Spirit¡¯s glow as well! The kind of spirit power she possessed whenpared to that of the dark robed man¡¯s, was seen to be stronger!

    The dark robed man who had been ready to teach Qiao Chu and the others a good lesson suddenly stared with his eyes widened in shock when he saw the Purple Spirit glow on Jun Wu¡¯s body, unable to believe what he was seeing.

    [This runt was actually a fourth level Purple Spirit?]

    [What could that be possible! ?]

    Not only the dark robed man was stunned. Even hispanions behind him had jumped in shock by Jun Wu¡¯s disy of power.

    Their main objective ining into the Cloudy Brook Academy this time was to find a certain something and they had made a slight detour toe here only to fulfil Gu Ying¡¯s orders. They would never have thought that a freshman in the Cloudy Brook Academy would be all that powerful and hence, their group here had only consisted of one fourth level Purple Spirit and five third level Purple Spirits.

 Chapter 1619

    Chapter 1619: ¡°Dangers Under the Dark Night (6)¡±

    Having underestimated the enemy too much, had caused the dark robed men to slip up very badly this time!

    Not even in their dreams would they have thought that this side mission they were thinking toplete easily would suddenly bring them into such a great crisis.

    ¡°Who the ignorant ones are, all of you will very soon find out.¡± Jun Wu Xie said with her eyes narrowed up, her body instantly morphing into a streak of light to charge straight at the group of dark robed men. And at almost the same instance, Qiao Chu and the others quickly followed behind, engaging the group of dark robed men in an open confrontation!

    Suddenly, twelve Purple Spirits were slugging it out in the not too wide corridor, the streaks of Purple Spirit energies crisscrossing and exploding in the air. The bursts of spirit energies shot out left deep cracks upon both sides of the walls along the corridor, the splitting sounds and crashes from spirit energy bursts resulting in a highly explosive cacophony!

    And what was stranger still was with such a raucous battle going on, not a single disciple throughout the entire loft building was shocked awake. With that almost earth moving and mountain shaking chaos, all the youths within every single room continued to sleep soundly like they had not detected anything, even when the crashes were enough to burst their eardrums, they did not show any signs of stirring.

    The dark robed men initially could not help but hold some suspicions towards the powers of Jun Wu and his gang of youths as from their perspective, how was it possible that in the entire Middle Realm, there would be so many Heaven Defying demons that were born in the same period?

    Able to breakthrough to the Purple Spirit before they turned twenty, and had even charged their way up to the third and fourth levels. Such a situation would not be seen in a hundred years but that astounding fact was happening right before their eyes. Towards such a situation that it was almost miraculous, the dark robed men still found it highly hard to believe. They were even thinking that all this could have been the result of their enemies having used some special method or technique, that allowed them to pretend to have such powers.

    But when the two sides really came to punches, the dark robed men were properly dizzied by their opponents. Qiao Chu and the others delivered their attacks speedily and were highly vicious, not inferior to them in anyway. And what made it a whole lot worse was the unbelievable viciousness these youths struck with, with every single move. The attacks of Qiao Chu and all the others were quick and delivered with precision, every single stroke lethal, aimed straight at the vitals of the dark robed men every single time. The terrifyingly chilling strikes forced the dark robed men to do everything they could to defend themselves, as the making slightest misstep and taking a hit, definitely inflict great damage on them if it did not take their lives.

    Such a insane attack on them, was something the group of dark robed men had not expected.

    The power disyed by these youths, were not something that people of their age should possess. They could not only perfectly use their spirit powers to the furthest extent, the moves varied and lethal, a battle style thatpletely put their lives at risk!

    The dark robed men did not know that Qiao Chu and the others had grown up in a different situation from normal children. They were all dug out from a mass grave by Yan Bu Gui and every single day that they lived, they had fought to train their cultivation with all their might, the blood vengeance they carried on their backs never allowing them to ck off in the slightest.

    In the Lower Realm, they had experienced one life threatening battle after another with their blood and they only needed to fall once in defeat and they would have to wee the baptism by death.

    Living under such arduous conditions, the way they had been forced to be steeled and hardy, was something unimaginable by most people!

    Battling with a group of youths who lived their lives on their brink of death, the bunch of dark robed men were suddenly finding themselves at a disadvantage.

    And what made these dark robed men feel like vomiting blood the most was the youngest one of all, Jun Wu!

 Chapter 1620

    Chapter 1620: ¡°Dangers Under the Dark Night (7)¡±

    The one battling Jun Wu Xie, was the only fourth level Purple Spirit among the dark robed men, and he was also the most powerful one among them.

    But the circumstances he found himself in, was the worst among the entire group of dark robed men!

    The attacks of Qiao Chu and the others, no matter how craftily executed, was merely moves made with their spirit powers. But Jun Wu Xie¡¯s attacks really made people feel they werepletely unfathomable and strange.

    The figure of Jun Wu Xie was highly fleeting like a wraith, seemingly standing right before her opponent, but when a strike was delivered onto it, it was found to be merely a remnant shadow and it was not known when she had moved, she was actually already behind the dark robed man¡¯s back to deliver a lightning quick strike!

    The dark robed man was consecutively ambushed by Jun Wu Xie several times which pushed his heart initially filled with false bravado to be highly flustered. The more he seeked to quickly kill Jun Wu, the more openings he presented to his opponent. And Jun Wu Xie¡¯s gaze had remained the same throughout, so calm that it was highly astounding. The disparity between the psyche of the two opponents, had seemingly already decided the result of this intense battle.

    The resounding shes reverberated incessantly whichpletely shattered the tranquility within the loft building. Brilliant Purple Spirit glow shed continuously which lit up the dimly lit corridor. Both sides of the walls were already tattered and torn by the repercussions of the battle, dust and broken rubble swirling in the air kicked up from the spirit power sts tearing the ce apart.

    Ye Sha and Ye Gu remained hidden within the darkness, observing everything that was going on.

    This was the first time that they were seeing Jun Wu Xie and herpanions battling with people who possessed simr levels of powers as them. And this was the time that it made them see this group of youths that they knew in apletely different light.

    The few youths were stronger than they had thought. Qiao Chu and the others were looking like they had been born for battle, showing the ability to perfectlybine their spirit powers with experience, and apply it seamlessly to battle. Such a gift was not something that could be learnt or picked up with training.

    Seeing the several dark robed men being soundly defeated by Jun Wu Xie and her gang, Ye Sha and Ye Gu finally understood why Jun Wu Xie had not let them show themselves.

    Because it had been clear to Jun Wu Xie that this group of dark robed men were not a match for this team of youths.

    The great confidence she had, had been based entirely on pure valiant power!

    At that moment, Ye Sha and Ye Gu were no longer worried about Jun Wu Xie¡¯s safety but had instead begun to pity the group of dark robed men who hade bumbling in here unknowingly.

    They could just imagine how shocked the hearts of the dark robed men must have felt when they saw Jun Wu Xie disy her power, and knew just how devastated they must have been once they went into battle.

    If not for the fact that they had personally witnessed the process how Jun Wu Xie and the others had gone from being weak towards such power today, even Ye Sha and Ye Gu would have found it unbelievable for these youths to be able to possess such heaven defying powers at such a young age.

    Seeing with their own eyes that the group of dark robed men were one sidedly being pummeled to almost vomiting blood, Ye Sha and Ye Gu went on to silently light candles in their hearts for the poor unfortunate men.

    [They can only me it on themselves for trifling with the wrong people.]

    [This was no ordinary group of youths. They were a bunch of youths who had wed their way out from Hell, all life gobbling demons!

    The kind of devilry they were capable of, was more than enough to instantly crumble the kind of confidence and arrogance a powerful pugilist wouldmand!

    Just as the group of dark robed men were being tormented by Jun Wu Xie and thepanions almost to death, on another side of the Cloudy Brook Academy, more than ten dark robed figures were zipping their way together, toe to the Cloudy Brook Academy¡¯s treasure vault.

    Under the dark night, they stood still outside the treasury, their eyes bright as they stared at their final destination.

 Chapter 1621

    Chapter 1621: ¡°Dangers Under the Dark Night (8)¡±

    Under the dark night, they stood still outside the treasury, their eyes bright as they stared at their final destination.

    In that instant that the dark robed men wanted to get closer to the Cloudy Brook Academy¡¯s treasury, a ray of silver spirit light shed under the pale moonlight, drawing a silvery arc right before their feet that was like a new moon, instantly driving the dark robed men back!

    Bathed in the glow of the moon, a tall slender figure suddenly appeared outside the treasury!

    Su Ya stood elegantly under the moon, staring at the group of dark robed men with her chin slightly raised, her eyes filled with absolute arrogance and dominance!

    ¡°Death to all intruders into the Cloudy Brook Academy.¡± Her voice filled with chilling murder spilled out from Su Ya¡¯s mouth, the silvery glow emanating from her body matching the glow of the moon perfectly!

    The group of dark robed men rposed themselves and then immediately released their spirit energies. Among a crowd of Purple Spirits, they were a few Silver Spirits mingled within them!

    Su Ya¡¯s powers were extremely powerful but among that group of dark robed men, there was nock of pugilists who were simrly at the Silver Spirit level like her. Even if she could crush them in terms of spirit power level, but with such overwhelming numbers, the cirsumstances were nevertheless still not optimistic.

    But there wasn¡¯t the slightest trace of fear upon Su Ya¡¯s face. She stood like an arrogant queen among heroes, her piercing gaze still filled with highly chilling murder.

    ¡°Little Ya, I had not thought that you are still so protective of our Cloudy Brook Academy, that really gratifies your Master¡¯s heart to see.¡± Just at the moment that the battle was about to start, an old and gratified voice suddenly rang out from behind everyone.

    They saw only one hunchbacked little old man, both his hands held behind his back with his entire body even covered with soot and ash, looking really decrepit and sloppy as he slowly walked towards them in approach.

    Behind the little old man, Tian Ze followed closely. When he saw the group of dark robed men, his gaze turned cold.

    When Su Ya saw the figure of the little old man, her face showed a moment¡¯s surprise before she turned her face away in a show of tantrum.

    ¡°Who would care to protect such a doggone academy. This woman is just worried that these bunch of trash here woulde to harm my little disciple.¡± Su Ya sneered, contrary to what her heart felt.

    ¡°Little Ya, you¡¯re still being so strongheaded.¡± The little old man shook his head helplessly, but his tone of voice was still highly indulgent.

    Su Ya folded her arms across her chest, turning her head to one side and pouted, refusing to say another word to the little old man.

    And beingpletely ignored, the faces of the people in the group of dark robed men turned a shade one uglier than the next. [Where had this worthless old mane from? That he was disregarding all of them sopletely! ?]

    ¡°Stupid old man! Do you want to die with this slut here?¡± One of the Silver Spirits spat venomously.

    The little old man turned his head to look at the Silver Spirit pugilist and his eyes were aze as he said in a tone tinged with displeasure: ¡°When this old man is speaking with his disciple, I detest to be interrupted by others.¡± Upon saying that, he suddenly raised up a hand, and waved it once in the direction of the Silver Spirit pugilist who had spoken.

    None of them knew what had happened, but when they came back to their senses, the extremely powerful Silver Spirit pugilist who had still been highly cocky just a moment before suddenly exploded to smithereens. The highly sudden explosion, caused sticky blood and blown up flesh to fly in all directions, immediately turning the people who had been standing close to that Silver Spirit pugilist intopletely bloodied men from head to toe!

    A powerful Silver Spirit pugilist who held power on par to a Pce Lord of the Twelve Pces, had actually been turned into ground meat from one lone strike by the little old man? That terrifying scene immediately sent chills running through the bodies of all the dark robed men!

    [What kind of terrifying power was this? That it could kill a powerful Silver Spirit in a second?]

    A bone biting chill crept into the heart of every single one of them, turning their body temperature almost to zero in an instant

 Chapter 1622

    Chapter 1622: ¡°Dangers Under the Dark Night (9)¡±

    ¡°Haiz, although this old man would really have liked to receive our ¡°guests¡± from afar properly, but all of you had to insist on bullying this old man¡¯s disciple. With that, this old man would not be so friendly to talk to anymore.¡± The little old man said with a sigh, like he regretted the circumstances very much.

    [He dared to call his Little Ya a slut?]

    [This entire group of people, no longer had any reason to live anymore.

    On that night, a bloody massacremenced quietly. There was no intense battle, and there wasn¡¯t any shing of spirit powers. Those dark robed men merely saw with their own eyes the little old man slowly take a step forward, and the hunchbacked figure shimmered slightly before their eyes. When that shimmering figure disappeared from sight, they all suddenly felt an aura so powerful they were finding it hard to breathe shrouding every single one of their hearts.

    All of a sudden, more than ten dark robed men including the several powerful Silver Spirits had before they could even utter a cry, exploded in an instant, blood and gore spraying everywhere, to stain the moon lit ground red!

    The spray of blood and gory flesh rained down in stters, falling stickily onto the ground in countless loud sts.

    The brows of Su Ya and Tian Ze then creased up, as they looked at the little old man who stood with his hands behind his back under that rain of blood.

    [That one there was the one person that made both the Twelve Pces and the Nine Temples have no choice but be wary!]

    [Their Master!]

    After executing an instantaneous kill of more than ten powerful pugilists, the little old man stepped through a path filled with blood stains and tiny shreds of flesh, to slowly walk towards Su Ya. His face still had that slightly mischievous smile hanging on it, his half narrowed eyes tinged with mirth as he looked dotingly at Su Ya.

    ¡°Little Ya, don¡¯t be angry anymore. Your Master has avenged you. Comeee, you have note out of that wine cer for a long time. On this rare asion that you came out today, will you apany your Master for a drink or two?¡±

    Having just brewed a storm of blood filled massacre, the little old man had in the next instant reverted back to be a smiley and yful old man, extending an invitation to drink with his own disciple.

    However, Su Ya merely looked at the little old man¡¯s smiling face and her lips stiffened for a while before she finally said.

    ¡°Better not, I¡¯m tired.¡± After saying that, Su Ya turned to leave, unwilling to speak with the little old man any longer.

    The little old man opened his mouth and could only stare at Su Ya¡¯s highly determined back, his eyes could not help but show a tinge of despondency and helplessness.

    ¡°Haiz.¡± The little old man sighed deeply, not showing the tyrannical air of having massacred all the enemies, nor the slightest glee, but was instead looking rather deste. He lowered his head slightly and left while sighing, his back awashed with the moon¡¯s pale light making one feel only pity to look at it.

    Tian Ze looked on helplessly at his Master and Senior. [How many years had this situation gone on for already?]

    [With that incident in the past, Senior still has not unraveled the knot within her heart.]

    [In his Master heart, he should be wishing so much that he would be able to reconcile with Senior right?]

    ¡°Little Tian.¡± The little old man who had walked about ten steps ahead suddenly stopped in his tracks.

    Tian Ze¡¯s eyes suddenly turned stern. The little old man like this always made him feel rather pitiful.

    The little old man turned his head back to look at Tian Ze.

    ¡°Before daybreak, get this ce cleaned up so we don¡¯t scare the kids. Your Master is going back to rest first.¡± upon saying that, the little old man then turned his head back and went walking away.

    Tian Ze immediately felt as if he had been struck by lightning.

    [This was too damned great a disparity in treatment wasn¡¯t it! ?]

    [Senior is your disciple and I am also your disciple. But why do you always dump all the dirty and tiring tasks onto me! ?]

    Tian Ze was suddenly regretting the ounce of pity he had felt for the little old man earlier.

    He should be the one getting pitied you know! ?

 Chapter 1623

    Chapter 1623: ¡°Dangers Under the Dark Night (10)¡±

    In the dormitory for the freshmen, the thick stench of blood lingered in the corridor.

    Six dark robed men were now lying barely breathing upon the ground. Not even in their dreams would they have thought that a day woulde where they would be defeated by a bunch of youths who still had not weaned off milk. What made it even more blood vomiting inducing was that they had been defeated without even being able to retaliate at all.

    Although Qiao Chu and the others were marked with quite a few wounds as well, butpared with the state the dark robed men were in, they were in way much better circumstances. Moreover, with Jun Wu Xie concocting elixirs for them these wounds to thepanions, were not even worth mentioning.

    ¡°Tsk, I had thought how long these guys would be able to hold their mouths but they had confessed to everything after just a couple of rounds!¡± Qiao Chu said as he rubbed at his chin, his gaze looking at one of the dark robed men.

    That dark robed man had been the fourth level Purple Spirit whom battled Jun Wu Xie. A Purple Spirit at the fourth level would definitely be an Elder just below the Pce Lord but now, such a powerful pugilist had been reduced to a state where people would not be able to look at him squarely, as his limbs had been twisted up in weird angles, the joints all covered in purple and blue bruises.

    Those eyes of his had swollen up to look like a goldfish¡¯s, and the wounds upon his body were bleeding with dark tainted blood.

    The other severely injured dark robed men were curled up together on the side, their bodies shaking. They had really been frightened out of their wits by what had happened earlier. Who would have thought that with just one elixir, it would be able to make a fourth level Purple Spirit taste a fate so much worse than death itself?

    They had seen with their own eyes Jun Wu feeding that man with an elixir and Jun Wu had done nothing else after that. That man¡¯s joints had then given out highly crisp cracks, where his joints had been forcibly snapped off, to lose all control over his bones and bepletely helpless but to lie limply upon the ground while groaning in agony.

    That kind of inhuman pain, was chilling enough just to watch.

    They would rather die, than to have to experience such unimaginable torment!

    ¡°We¡¯ve almost asked everything we should have asked. Let¡¯s not waste any more time as the skies will brighten soon.¡± Fan Zhuo said as he looked at the skies outside the window and saw that the horizon was gradually lightening. They had battled for quite a long while this night and they had gotten quite a bit of information from the dark robed men. It should be enough.

    ¡°Alright. Should I end their misery quickly?¡± Qiao Chu asked as he squatted down to look at them, cracking his knuckles loudly. But he did not make any moves as he wished but instead swung his gaze over to look at Jun Wu Xie, seemingly asking for Jun Wu Xie¡¯s opinion.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at the group of dark robed who had been scared out of their wits. From the mouth of the leader among them, she had gathered that the men had indeed been sent here by Gu Ying. But there was one point that Jun Wu Xie felt to be highly suspicious. No matter how she hard she interrogated them about the origins of the group of dark robed men, she was not able to gain any conclusion. They had either clenched their jaws to refuse to speak, or they seemed to genuinely not know where they hade from. The only thing they knew was the objective they hade here for.

    Looking at the skies outside, Jun Wu Xie knew that she could not drag on much longer. Before these dark robed men had arrived, she had used some special medicine to send all the youth into an unwakeable sleep. Now that the effects of the drug was fading off, everyone would soon wake up in shock under the strong stench of blood.

    She wouldn¡¯t want her own identity to be exposed at this juncture.

    ¡°Don¡¯t kill them first, I still have some use for them.¡± An idea suddenly came into Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mind. This bunch of dark robed men were undoubtedly doomed, but she felt that their deaths could be carried out in a different manner or method.

    It could be considered as a ¡°reciprocal gift¡± for someone.¡±

 Chapter 1624

    Chapter 1624: ¡°Reciprocal Gift (1)¡±

    When the first rays of sunlight spilled onto the ground, driving away the silence of night, the birds sang shrilly upon the branches and the temperature began to rise once more.

    The youths in the Cloudy Brook Academy awoke from their dreams, and it was a little different from previous mornings, feeling that they had slept more soundly than before as they got out from bed, all prepared for a new day¡¯s cultivation training. But those youths could faintly detect a strange scent permeating through the air and that scent smelledpletely like the stench of blood.

    Many of the youths opened their doors with trepidation as they gazed around towards the source of the scent.

    Lin Hao Yu was feeling especially refreshed when he woke up, the exhaustion and torment he had been under over this period had caused him to be unable to sleep so soundly for a long time, an uninterrupted dreamless sleep till daybreak, which alleviated the depression he had been in for awhile by quite a bit. He made his bed and Lin Hao Yu then stood before his bronze mirror to check his dress, feeling highly satisfied with how he looked. He tugged at the corners of his clothes to straighten them out and after thinking he looked just perfect, he then went to the door and stretched his hand out to open it.

    But in the instant that he opened the door, Lin Hao Yu was stunned. He saw a dense crowd of people surrounding just outside his door, everyone of their eyes filled with terror.

    Lin Hao Yu creased up his brows slightly, not knowing why these people have crowded up outside his room¡¯s door so early in the morning.

    Before he could open his mouth to drive them away, a thick stench of blood suddenly shot up his nose. Lin Hao Yu subconsciously lowered his head and on the ground right before his door where everyone was backing away from, he saw a pile of gory bloody flesh!

    The blood had already dried up a little as they stuck to the bits of torn and shredded flesh of unknown origin, piled up inyers like a little hill, blocking up the front of his door. The blood and gore staring at him right in his face immediately turned Lin Hao Yu¡¯s face white!

    It was not just the floor, as even his door was sshed with blood, a scarlet red.

    At that moment, Lin Hao Yu was frightened so badly that his teeth began to chatter. Although his life had not been smooth sailing over the recent period but he still had never seen such a gory sight with so much blood before!

    That sight of that huge pile of bloody flesh, made his head hum incessantly, where he did not even dare to imagine what that pile actually was exactly!

    What else could be more terrifying than seeing such a pile right at your doorstep bright and early in the morning?

    Was this a threat? Was it just to terrorize him? Or could this be a warning?

    Lin Hao Yu had just woken up but he was feeling like he was trapped within a pitch ck winter¡¯s night where he could not see his hands before his face, the temperature in his body being sucked out of himpletely, causing him to shake and tremble violently.

    The faces of the youths surrounding the ce were looking just as ugly in shade, feeling eternally grateful that that pile was not in front of their door but in front of Lin Hao Yu¡¯s, where it was obvious to see that the person who dumped this pile here was only targeting Lin Hao Yu!

    Everyone could not help but secretly guess in their hearts, just who could have been responsible for this?

    Wouldn¡¯t this mean that someone was after Lin Hao Yu¡¯s life?

    The same big question hovered within the minds of everyone there and the gazes directed upon Lin Hao Yu became strange. Even the disciples of the Blood Fiend Pce subconsciously took a few steps back, deeply afraid that they might be dragged into the trouble.

    Although Lin Hao Yu was the grandson of an Elder in the Blood Fiend Pce, but he had obviously offended someone extraordinary. Who knew how powerful the enemy must be to be able to carry out such atrocities within the Cloudy Brook Academy?

    Their future might be important to them, but their very own lives was even more important!

    The youths who had usually stuck closely around Lin Hao Yu were now all secretly telling themselves that they must temporarily draw clear lines with Lin Hao Yu for now.

 Chapter 1625

    Chapter 1625: ¡°Reciprocal Gift (2)¡±

    The shade on Lin Hao Yu¡¯s face became uglier and uglier as the whisperings of the surrounding crowd of youths made his heart grow weak, and his gaze appears highly panicked and flustered as he looked at the youths around him. Within the many pairs of distant eyes filled with all kinds of suspicions, Lin Hao Yu attempted to find the culprit, but ended up feeling everyone was suspect.

    That pile of bloody flesh, had been like a rope, a noose around his neck that made it hard for him to breathe.

    [Was it the me Demons Pce¡¯s Qiao Chu?]

    [Or was it someone from another pce?]

    [Are they seeking to kill him?]

    [No.....]

    [He didn¡¯t want to die.....]

    Under the high anxiety and the intense beating his nerves were taking, Lin Hao Yu¡¯s eyes suddenly rolled back in his head, to fall into a dead faint. And for the poor unfortunate Lin Hao Yu, at the moment that his body fell, not a single youth surrounding him then dared to go up to hold him up, but allowed his body to fall straight forward, right onto the pile of bloody flesh with a st. A great stter of the blood and gore flew right onto several youths who were standing a little closer, covering them with the disgusting gore, immediately eliciting a series of screams.

    Among all that chaos, a tiny little figure walked past silently, looking through the gaps within the crowd, to see Lin Hao Yu copsed in a dead faint within that pile of blood and gore.

    Last night, after Jun Wu Xie and herpanions subdued the group of dark robed men, she hade to know everything from the mouths of the dark robed men. She had met Gu Ying before and she had also guessed that Gu Ying might be suspicious of her identity. But Gu Ying must have paid her notice only because of Lin Hao Yu¡¯s urging.

    Considering the fact that Lin Hao Yu had ¡°taken good care¡± of her so many times ever since she came to the Cloudy Brook Academy, Jun Wu Xie thought she should really reciprocate and send him a ¡°gift¡± in return. The might of the Face of Sylvan was enough to tear those few Purple Spirit pugilists toplete shreds and those powerful Purple Spirits pugilists whom people revered and pursued incessantly had now ended up as a pile of ground meat before Lin Hao Yu¡¯s door. As for what that pile of flesh had actually been before and what they had originated from, who could possibly know?

    After having admired Lin Hao Yu¡¯s reaction to her ¡°gift, Jun Wu Xie then passed the crowd unhurriedly, to make her way towards the Spirit Mastery faculty, calm andposed like nothing had ever happened.

    Lin Hao Yu fell ill, ill for no rhyme or reason, and it had happened very suddenly.

    After having been greatly frightened by that pile of bloody flesh in the morning and then falling face t into it, he was carried away under the orders of Gu Xin Yan whom people had rushed to bring over, and he had fallen ill. Or it should be said..... he lost his mind instead.

    Lin Hao Yu fell so ill that he could not even get out of bed, his body at one moment cold and the next moment hot. He was delirious and his mouth just uttered strange things intermittently. Even when Gu Xin Yan wanted to ask him a little about it, he would suddenly start shouting and screaming indiscriminately, to cower in the corner of his bed as he shook and trembled.

    When Lin Hao Yu had juste into the Cloudy Brook Academy, he had been highly spirited and full of mettle. But what he came to encounter after was endless terror and fear, having been repeatedly beaten to a pulp by Qiao Chu, and then frightenedpletely out of his wits by the events today. It caused him to just suddenly snap and truly went mad.

    He would never in his dreams ever have thought that he woulde to such a sorry end.

    Gu Xin Yan waspletely helpless against Lin Hao Yu¡¯s condition and even after having asked the Cloudy Brook Academy¡¯s teachers from the Medical faculty to treat him, it had been to no effect. Hence, she could only leave him with his insanity as he hid inside his room, refusing toe out.

    Left with no other choice, Gu Xin Yan had to write a letter to the Blood Fiend Pce, to ask for someone toe bring Lin Hao Yu back for treatment .

    Towards Lin Hao Yu¡¯s situation, the Cloudy Brook Academy did not make things difficult and quickly agreed to release the disciple for him to return home.

    But they would need to erase Lin Hao Yu¡¯s identity as a disciple of the Cloudy Brook Academy.

    Afterall, with the condition that Lin Hao Yu was in, he would no longer be able to continue any cultivation training within the Cloudy Brook Academy anymore.

 Chapter 1626

    Chapter 1626: ¡°Mischievous Old Man (1)¡±

    That night¡¯s bloody battle, had not seemed to have left any mark on the Cloudy Brook Academy. Besides knowing that Lin Hao Yu had lost his mind, their people did not know of anything else. After a period of heated debate, the youths then all fell back into their regr pace of life in there, continuing to learn and cultivate, working towards their goal.

    And Jun Wu Xie cultivated as she had been doing at the Spirit Mastery faculty, receiving instruction from Su Ya.

    Su Ya¡¯s emotional state seemed to be a little distraught, her person having been a little more indolent. Although she still drank herself tipsy every day, but she spoke quite a lot less, most of time contented enough to hole herself up within the wine cer to nap instead.

    Jun Wu Xie did not dare to ask her about it and could just proceed with her cultivation on her own.

    Jun Wu Xie was very much used to cultivating quietly and peacefully like this, but someone just had toe shatter that tranquility she was enjoying.

    It was just past noon and Jun Wu Xie had just finished lunch. She was about to go continue with her cultivation training when a figure stood conspicuously within the Spirit Mastery faculty.

    ¡°Hey! Little one! I¡¯m here again!¡± The little old man was all smiles as his highly eager eyes looked at Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s steps suddenly halted.

    [What was this fe doing here again! ?]

    Having thought that she had sessfully gotten rid of the little old man, Jun Wu Xie suddenly felt a headacheing on in her head when she saw the little old man.

    Truth to be told, she really wasn¡¯t good inmunicating with a little old man whose mind wasn¡¯t working that well.

    Especially when the other party was so eagerly desiring to milk for more medical knowledge from her.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s steps faltered only for a slight moment before she reverted back to normal, merely giving the little old man just one nce but not saying a single word.

    The little old man however seemed to have gotten used to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s chilly demeanor and was absolutely beaming happily on his own as he came over in approach with augh, with a medicine bottle sped in his hand.

    ¡°Heh heh. Little one, the thing you gave me before is really great. I have just sessfully concocted this medicine and I have immediately brought it here for you to see it. Hurry up and help me see whether it is just so perfect?¡± The little old manpletely ignored Jun Wu Xie¡¯s reaction but had instead shoved the bottle of medicine straight into Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hand, his mouth continuing to praise his ¡°outstanding achievement¡± incessantly.

    Jun Wu Xie was speechless as she stared at the absolutely gleeful little old man. She had already detailed every single step required in concocting that medicine on those pieces of parchment and basically anyone who could read and follow those instructions would not have any problempleting it. Hence, she did not think that this was anything to be proud of at all.

    But seeing the highly fervent eyes of the little old man, Jun Wu Xie felt that if she did not say something, the little old man would not spare her from this.

    Left with no choice, Jun Wu Xie could only make herself open up the bottle of medicine, and pretend to take a whiff.

    There wasn¡¯t much of a problem with the quality of the medicine, it was as it should be.

    ¡°Adequate.¡± Jun Wu Xie said in a disinterested tone.

    But that one highly mediocre word of assessment from her caused the little old man¡¯s face to shine with absolute delight. He took the medicine bottle from Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hand and his hands did not know he should hold that highly precious bottle as his face just beamed with smiles, the corners of his mouth almost reaching his ears.

    ¡°I¡¯ve said it before! How could I possibly be unable to concoct this absolutely perfect medicine! And I¡¯ve really done it! I am really humbled by the kind of prodigious talent I have been blessed with..... I have merely taken three tries and I have already seeded! !¡± The little old man¡¯s voice was filled with pride.

    But Jun Wu Xie almost vomited out a mouthful of blood!

    [Three times!]

    She had already written down every single step in such great detail that even a child would be able to seed at concocting it! And this little old man had needed three tries before he was able to seed.....

 Chapter 1627

    Chapter 1627: ¡°Mischievous Old Man (2)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie could be said to havepletely given up all hope on the little old man.

    With such ack of aptitude, it was better that he distanced himself from practicing any form of Medicine.

    Jun Wu Xie heart was almost crumbling but the little old man did not seem to think that there was any problem as he carefully cradled the medicine bottle in his hand in glee, and his mouth continued to prattle on with unabashed praise for himself, unrestrained and unbridled, like the sess of having concocting this one lone bottle of medicine, was enough to elevate him to the very pinnacle of his life, his ability eradicating all need for physicians, like his existence was equal to a unparalleled miracle doctor.

    Just as the little old man was going on and on singing high praise of himself, a deep low voice suddenly rang out. ¡°I had thought why I could not find you anywhere. So you havee to Little Ya¡¯s ce to disturb her peace. What? You¡¯re not afraid that Little Ya would throw you out?¡±

    In the instant that the voice sounded, the smile on the little old man¡¯s face stiffened slightly. Jun Wu Xie turned to look in the direction the voice had sounded from and saw a white haired old man standing at the door, his face showing the benign smile that a proper elderly person should be exhibiting.

    The eyes of that elderly man were clear, his countenance eminently outstanding. It was not difficult to see the peerless magnificence he must have possessed in his younger days as even when he was now wizened with a head full of white hair, it did not diminish his outstanding looks in the slightest.

    ¡°You old thing! When did youe here! ?¡± The little old man immediately blustered and red, his beard bristling upon seeing the elderly man, his face showing utter contempt.

    The elderly man was however still good naturedly showing a steady smile upon his face towards the little old man¡¯s discourteous reaction.

    ¡°Haven¡¯t seen you for so long and this is how you wee an old friend?¡±

    The little old man curled the edges of his mouth and said huffily: ¡°Don¡¯te act so friendly here. I am not on such familiar terms with you! Go back to where youe from! Do you believe that I will get someone to throw you out now! ?¡±

    The elderly man could not help butugh as he shook his head, not taking to heart the little old man¡¯s words in the slightest.

    ¡°Of course I will believe that. But do you really think it appropriate to make things difficult for the juniors like this? They have to listen to you and they also wouldn¡¯t dare to chase me out. Is there a need?¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want them to be caught in a difficult position then you can just get out of here on your own! No one¡¯s asking you to stay.¡± The little old man said rudely.

    Jun Wu Xie stood quietly by the side as she watched the two highly different old men happily squabbling. All the hair on both their heads had already turned white and grey but they were still fighting furiously like two little kids. Jun Wu Xie was just speechless.

    Towards the little old man¡¯s repeated orders for him to leave, the elderly man had very naturally chosen to ignore. But his gaze then quickly turned upon Jun Wu Xie, his eyes tinged with puzzlement and smiles.

    ¡°This little kid brother has a highly unfamiliar face. I haven¡¯t seen you around before.¡±

    The little old man immediately came to stand before Jun Wu, blocking him off from the elderly man as he waved his arms to say: ¡°Go go go! Don¡¯t start having any ideas on this little kid! He is Little Ya¡¯s disciple. If youe to offend this little kid, Little Ya will thene deal with you!¡±

    Surprise showed on the elderly man¡¯s face. He did not bother himself with the little old man¡¯s incessant pestering but continued to look at Jun Wu Xie as he asked: ¡°Are you really Su Ya¡¯s disciple?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie nodded slightly.

    The surprise did not leave the elderly man¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°I really wouldn¡¯t have thought that Little Ya will ept another disciple. I had thought that after that incident back then, she would no longer ept another disciple again.¡±

    ¡°That depends on who it is! This little kid possesses exceptional talent, and he has a honest and considerate personality. A very rare and remarkable talent. Little Ya wouldn¡¯t give up on such an outstanding disciple.¡± The little old man snorted disdainfully.

    Jun Wu Xie rubbed at her nose secretly. She would admit to possessing exceptional talent, but as for having an honest and considerate personality..... she felt that she had no connection with these words at all in this life and she did not know from where the little old man had gotten his confidence from to be able to praise her like she was some kind of deity.

 Chapter 1628

    Chapter 1628: ¡°Mischievous Old Man (3)¡±

    Being praised to the skies with such impudicity, Jun Wu Xie really wasn¡¯t too used to it.

    But the little old man really wasn¡¯t bothered whether Jun Wu Xie was used to it or not, looking like he was unwilling to let the elderly man take another nce at Jun Wu by standing right before the kid to block the elderly man. But as he was born short and cursed with his little stature, even when he stood before the tiny Jun Wu, his head merely reached the tip of Jun Wu¡¯s nose.....

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s line of sight remainedpletely unhindered.

    ¡°Why are you being so agitated for? Don¡¯t tell me you are afraid that I will snatch Little Ya¡¯s disciple?¡± The elderly old manughed rather helplessly against the little old man¡¯s nervousness.

    The little old man said: ¡°If you dare to snatch him, Little Ya will surely pull your beard off. See if you still dare to do it.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie was speechless as she looked up into the sky. The two old men looked to be of rather simr age but why did the feeling they each gave people differed so much? Compared to the elderly old man, the little old man was acting highly wilfully like a child.

    ¡°Alright, I don¡¯t want to squabble with you anymore. It¡¯s been so many years and you¡¯re temperament still has not changed at all. If you continue being like this, whether Little Ya pulls my beard off or not, I wouldn¡¯t know, but what I can be sure of it she will definitely not forgive you. I am thinking that you are here now because Little Ya is not here at the moment? Otherwise, with the way she feels towards you, she would have already sted you out of this ce.¡± The elderly old man said with a sigh.

    The little old man wanted to retort, but with his conscience feeling rather guilty, he just pouted his mouth and was unable to say anything.

    [Su Ya was not around?]

    When Jun Wu Xie heard the elderly old man¡¯s words, she was slightly surprised. She had thought that Su Ya would have been in the wine cer resting but the elderly old man¡¯s words had awoken her to this fact.

    Although she had seen with her own eyes Su Ya going into the underground cer, but that did not mean that there wasn¡¯t any secret passage in the underground cer, and she could not be certain that Su Ya had not left the ce while she had gone up to the third floor. The few times that the little old man hade, he had been rather noisy but Su Ya had not appear. With the powers Su Ya possessed, it was impossible that she was unable to detect the little old man¡¯s arrival. Reassessing the situation anew, Su Ya might really not be in the Spirit Mastery faculty at all.

    But if Su Ya was not in the Spirit Mastery faculty, then where could she have gone?

    ¡°I came to find you because I have something serious to talk to you about. You should restrain your fiery temper a little.¡± The elderly old man said.

    The little old man was still looking highly infuriated but he still seemed to have epted the elderly old man¡¯s suggestion as he dawdled slowly to put the bottle of medicine carefully into his robes.

    ¡°You still have not given up? I¡¯ve already said that you are not suited to pursue Medicine.¡± The elderly old man said as his sharp eyes spotted the medicine bottle in the little old man¡¯s hand.

    The little old man immediately exploded in fury.

    ¡°What do you mean by not suited! ? These words of yours are not pleasing to hear at all! The problem with that does not lie with me at all! The problem stems from all of you! It¡¯s because all of you do not know how to teach and instruct properly! This bottle of medicine came out perfect! Look at it if you don¡¯t believe me.¡± What the little old man was unable to tolerate the most, was when someone doubted his ¡°ability¡± in Medicine!

    Upon saying that, the little old man then shoved the bottle of medicine he held in his hand over to the elderly old man.

    The elderly old man took it and had absolutely no intention of opening it at all. But when he saw how stubborn the little old man was being, he had no choice but to open the bottle to casually nce at it.

    And that one single quick nce was enough to shock the elderly old man.

    The medicine was actually perfectly normal!

    With the little old man¡¯s aptitude in Medicine, not turning a tonic into poison was already a miracle by itself and this bottle of medicine was even not too badly concocted! Although not exactly considered perfect, but it was at least done without any mistakes, which was justpletely impossible for the little old man to achieve.

    The shock upon the elderly old man¡¯s face greatly delighted the little old man, the glee that had just faded away immediately rising once more onto his face.

 Chapter 1629

    Chapter 1629: ¡°Mischievous Old Man (4)¡±

    ¡°How is it? Not bad right? I did that with my own hands and Little Tian can be my witness.¡± The little old man said proudly with his chin tilted up, an expression of ¡°I¡¯m the absolute best¡± on his face.

    The elderly old man stared at the medicine and then turned to look at the old man, his face twisted up in disbelief.

    ¡°Whatever you say, Little Tian would naturally not dare contradict.¡±

    The little old man was then infuriated once again. ¡°Nonsense! This medicine was concocted by me! If you do not believe me, I can concoct it once more to show you!¡± As he spoke, the little old man started scrambling to dig for something within his robes. After a while, he carefully took out a brocade bag, and then gingerly pulled out two crumpled pieces of paper from it.

    If Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes had not seen it wrongly, those two scraps of paper should be what she had used to get rid of the little old man, but..... they had now be so crumpled that they were no different from toilet paper.

    ¡°See here! This is the prescription! This here details the method to concoct it! See how detailed people have recorded it!¡± The little old man eximed as he triumphantly waved the two pieces of crumpled parchment before the elderly old man.

    The elderly old man quickly swept his eyes over them and he did not see anything exceptional at first. But when he realized that they were filled with highly detailed steps to concoct the medicine, his face immediately contorted with pure astoundment!

    ¡°Where did this thinge from! ?¡± The elderly old man shouted in surprise as he snatched the pieces of parchment with written full with the steps to be taken to concoct the medicine.

    The little old man pointed with his thumb right behind him and said: ¡°Little Ya¡¯s disciple gave it to me. What? You are unable to produce such work right? This here is the little fe¡¯s most prized heirloom of their tribe! It¡¯s not something that outsiders are able to see. If it wasn¡¯t to show you how stupid you are, I wouldn¡¯t have wanted to show it to you!¡±

    Jun Wu Xie stood silently in her spot. Fortunately, that had been something she had casuallypiled easily. If it had truly been some prized treasure, having the little old man revealing it to people for such a hrious reason would really make her want to cry.

    The elderly man¡¯s eyes then looked more strange.

    His eyes made Jun Wu Xie start to recall whether she might have made a mistake when shepiled it.

    In actual fact, that had been written out in a hurry and as Jun Wu Xie only wanted to be rid of the little old man, she had not wanted to spend too much time to put it together. Moreover, that medicine was not something that extraordinary and she had not paid it much mind.

    But if it was carefully analysed, there were some parts in it that would not really make sense. The little old man did not know all that much about medicine and hence, would not discover anything wrong with it. But if it was someone who was well versed in medicine concoction, they might be able to detect what was so strange about it with just one nce.

    Having to write down the steps in such great detail, it would be an extremely draining task to a regr person, and the kind of drain that called for, had been employed upon a prescription that was not considered to be highly prized. That brought about a gaping and obviouspse of sense in the whole thing. Moreover, though the kind of detail that was provided by those steps were rare to see, but for that unbelievable amount of work to be used upon a medicine that was not that precious,paring these two points together, the value of just the details in those steps portrayed was much higher.

    All of these factors had not been considered by Jun Wu Xie at that time but merely that the only kind of medicine she had revealed before the little old man was just that one type. If she had changed it to another kind, she would surely be pestered endlessly. Only seeking to rid herself of the little old man quickly, she had naturally not thought too deeply into it.

    This could very well be the first time since Jun Wu Xie¡¯s rebirth, when she had executed a n without thinking deeply into it.

    As a result.....

    That moment ofziness, had brought her this little ¡°trouble¡±.

    The little old man stared at Jun Wu Xie for a long while and Jun Wu Xie showedplete calm on the surface, rendering the elderly old man to be unable to find anything amiss in the slightest. But it was the little old man who was instead displeased.

    ¡°What are you even staring at! ? I¡¯ve already said that this is Little Ya¡¯s disciple and you had better not have any stray thoughts! Give my things back to me!¡± The little old man snapped, snatching the pieces of parchment back.

 Chapter 1630

    Chapter 1630: ¡°Bai Xu (1)¡±

    The elderly old man ignored the little old man but continued to look at Jun Wu Xie to suddenly ask: ¡°Little brother, that thing might not really have been a prized heirloom of your tribe, is it?¡±

    The elderly old man¡¯s question made Jun Wu Xie pause for a moment in her heart.

    The little old man was simrly frozen.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at the elderly old man and did not say a word. She knew that the elderly old man must have sensed something was not right to have asked such a question.

    ¡°Little brother, there¡¯s no need to be nervous. I hold no ill intentions against you. You are Little Ya¡¯s disciple and I will naturally not make things difficult for you. I merely want to ask you if you know who wrote this thing here.¡± The elderly old man said, trying to make his voice be more gentle. Jun Wu Xie looked to be of a young age and she was also petite in size. He really did not want to scare her.

    ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words had seemingly admitted to the elderly old man¡¯s suspicions.

    The little old man¡¯s eyes red wide.

    [This really wasn¡¯t the tribe¡¯s priceless heirloom as Jun Wu had imed?]

    The elderly old man¡¯s smile became warmer. ¡°I merely seek to meet the one who possesses such a gift. Truth to be told, I am simrly just a little skilled in the field of Medicine and am capable of concocting medicines as well. But if I am asked to write down the steps required in such great detail, it would be entirely impossible for me. Concocting medicines is mostly based on how familiar the Medical Cultivator is with the process, their control of the fire and their grasp on the required timing, a kind of habit that is extremely hard to put down in words. Hence, even if we are able to concoct medicines perfectly, we are all unable to fully replicate the method upon another person. But the person whopiled this was able to. He was able to clearly and urately reflect and depict the details of the habits hidden within his awareness, which clearly shows that the concoction process to him, is not longer just a habit, but carried out with highly precise confidence.¡±

    The quantities of herbs could be controlled, the timing could also be controlled, and even the fire¡¯s intensity was the same. But with the exception of the quantities of the herbs that were to be used, when youbine the timing with the intensity of fire to be controlled at the same time, it brought about many other variables into the entire process. Even for someone who frequently concocted medicines, it would be impossible for him to repeat the process within a static pattern, as nobody would be able to ensure that there would be no deviations within the process. But depicted in those steps, were recorded clearly all possible deviations that could ur in detail, and they were conducted based on specific and precise stages of progress.

    It was datapiled in such minute detail, that it was just terrifying.

    It was like, the things that could be perceived by a whole group of people, had been clearlypiled by this one person, things that others could only see hazily, could be perceived in great detail by him, without missing a single thing.

    The kind of capability the little old man possessed in Medicine could not be any clearer to the elderly old man. If the kind of aptitude the little old man had could also use the step by step guide to concoct medicine perfectly like this, that was enough to tell him just how urate the prescription really was.

    Jun Wu Xie listened to the elderly old man¡¯s words silently. For the elderly old man to be able to detect that something did not fully make sense in the detailed steps depicted within her prescription, he could not just merely be someone like he imed, a person who had just a little skill in Medicine.

    The little old man saw that the situation did not feel right and though he had squabbled with the elderly old man for so long, at that moment, he still opened his mouth to help by saying: ¡°Little one, do not judge this old fellow here just because he does not look like a good person, but he possesses quite great abilities in Medicine. He is the Middle Realm¡¯s one and only Medical Saint, Bai Xu. If you know anything, then just tell him. I guarantee that he will not do anything inappropriate. He is just an idiot who is crazy about all things Medicine.

    Medical Saint Bai Yu?

    Jun Wu Xie was surprised. This was the second time she had heard this name. The little old man had mentioned Bai Xu when he saw the step by step guide.

 Chapter 1631

    Chapter 1631: ¡°Bai Xu (2)¡±

    The Medical Saint Bai Xu. The first time that the little old man had mentioned him, Jun Wu Xie had asked Ye Sha and Ye Gu about him, though..... she had not harboured much hope when she asked, as Ye Sha and Ye Gu had note back to the Middle Realm for a thousand years already.

    But she was surprised to find out that Ye Sha and Ye Gu had actually heard of Bai Xu before.

    Before the time that they had left the Middle Realm, Bai Xu was already widely known.

    Bai Xu did not belong to any one power and maintained absolute independence. His skills in Medicine was perceived to be the most prodigious throughout the entire Middle Realm and even though he did not submit himself to anyone, no one dared to offend him as no matter how powerful a man was, one would eventually not be able to escape the torment and agony of illness. No one could be absolutely certain that they themselves would not require the helping hand of the Medical Saint one day.

    Hence, in the Middle Realm, Bai Xu was orded a high status and even the Nine Temples and the Twelve Pces were highly courteous towards him.

    Only the Four Sides and the Dark Regions did not require the skills of a ¡°physician¡± and they were highly indifferent with Bai Xu but neither did they make things difficult for Bai Xu as well.

    Back in the day when the Dark Emperor unified the entire Middle Realm, he reigned over the Four Sides, Nine Temples and the Twelve Pces but that did not extend to individual persons.

    Bai Xu was usually like the fleeting clouds and wild geese, never with a fixed abode. If one had a need to request for his help, he would need to go to his residence and write down the details on a letter to hand over to the white cranes that Bai Xu kept. The white cranes would then send the letter into the hands of Bai Xu but whether he chose to answer the request was based purely only on Bai Xu¡¯s whim.

    Jun Wu Xie fully understood the kind of status a person with unsurpassed skills in Medicine was able to enjoy.

    Back when she had been dragged into the organization, she had also made several strict and harsh demands but the person who linked up with her had still agreed to every one of her demands.

    They had been so generous only because of the skills in Medicine she possessed that were unparalleled, a situation not all that highly different to Bai Xu¡¯s.

    After Jun Wu Xie was reborn, among all the persons in the same profession she had encountered, not many of them was able to gain her notice and the lone one who had been able to just make the mark would only be Mu Chen alone. But the appearance of Bai Yu now had instead made Jun Wu Xie acknowledge his skills immediately.

    Not because of his fame as the Medical Saint, but because he had been able to sense something amiss between the detailed steps in the prescription she had written hastily.

    Such astuteness was not what any regr physician could possibly possess and one must have undergone a great number of trials and countless setbacks before one knew the most crucial points in medicine concoction to be able to detect it.

    ¡°I am Bai Xu but I am not any Medical Saint. That is just an vain and empty name people gave. But there are things he said correctly of me as well. I am just a fool who is infatuated with knowledge in Medicine. I wonder if our little brother here will be willing to lend a hand by giving me the privilege of knowing who is the owner of this?¡± Bai Xu said humbly. Fame, to him was like smoke passing over his eyes. What he pursued with all his heart was just the pinnacle of medical knowledge and nothing else.

    Bai Xu¡¯s eyes were highly sincere.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Bai Xu¡¯s sincere gaze and said coldly: ¡°I need to go continue with my cultivation training already.¡±

    Upon saying that, Jun Wu Xie immediately turned herself around, leaving behind her the little old man¡¯s and Bai Xu¡¯s surprised stares as she walked on her own towards the stairs like she had not heard what Bai Xu had said at all.

    Bai Xu was visibly stunned for a moment. Although he did not care about fame, but ever since he became famous, Jun Wu Xie was the first one whom after knowing his identity as the Medical Saint, had not only not tried to win his favour, but hadpletely disregarded him instead.

    That kind of a feeling made Bai Xu feel a little unused to it.

    He had not seeked to use his identity to ask for anything.

    But.....

    [Little fe, you shouldn¡¯t snub people sopletely to walk away with just a single turn of your back! !]

    The self confidence that Bai Xu had built up over so many years was crushed to a crumble by a single indifferent turn of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s back.

 Chapter 1632

    Chapter 1632: ¡°Bai Xu (3)¡±

    The little old man saw Bai Xu being snubbed sopletely and his face was all a snigger withughter. Even Jun Wu¡¯s usual silent treatment towards him had now seemed highly ¡°passionate¡± as at the very least, Jun Wu had not turned away and walked off right after he spoke right?

    ¡°Old Bai, I think your title as the Medical Saint isn¡¯t all that much you know? This grand-disciple of mine doesn¡¯t seem to care much about it at all.¡± The little old man said gloatingly.

    Bai Xu shook his head helplessly. This was the first time that someone had snubbed him in the face sopletely .

    ¡°Alright, we should be dealing with the more serious issues. You mentioned before that someone attempted to sneak into the treasure vault. Has that thing been discovered already?¡± Bai Xu asked, his face turning serious.

    The smile on the little old man¡¯s face faded a little and his eyes became a little more stern as well.

    ¡°Exactly who sent them is still not clear but since they havee, they must have known that the thing could possibly be in my Cloudy Brook Academy. Haiz..... although we managed to deal with it this time, but as long as those people hold information of this, my leisurely days here would surelye to an soon.¡± The little old man could not help but sigh a long sigh.

    ¡°Continuing to leave the thing here would be too dangerous. I came to find you this time because I wanted to ask you whether we can shift that thing.¡± Bai Yu said.

    The little old man was silent for a moment. ¡°That isn¡¯t exactly impossible but the days ahead for the Cloudy Brook Academy isn¡¯t going to be peaceful. I am thinking I should quickly get all the little runts to get their behinds out of here and be done with it.¡±

    Bai Xu patted the little old man on the shoulder.

    The two old men who had been squabbling all this while then walked shoulder to shoulder, walking slowly out of the Spirit Mastery faculty.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s cultivation training still continued. After the initial instructions Su Ya gave in the beginning, she threw Jun Wu a few books and did not say anything much but just let Jun Wu bring them back to read them herself.

    After half a year of cultivation, Jun Wu Xie gradually came to discover something that could sustain Spirit Reinforcement for a longer period of time, and that was wine!

    By right, wine and spirits should evaporate faster than water but Jun Wu Xie discovered that her spirit powers had undergone a highly subtle change and when she blended that change into Spirit Reinforcement and used wine to write the runes, they couldst up to a period of twenty minutes. Compared to the time she was able to maintain the effects before, this had already increased by several folds at least.

    This astounding change made Jun Wu Xie highly satisfied and she began working even harder at her cultivation.

    Time passed day by day and after Lin Hao Yu lost his mind, the Blood Fiend Pce brought him back. Without Lin Hao Yu¡¯s instigations from behind, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s days in the Cloudy Brook Academy quietened by quite a bit. And the oppression of the Blood Fiend Pce from the other pces also gradually dissipated under Qiao Chu and the otherpanions¡¯ secret and imperceptible influence.

    Everything seemed to be falling onto the right track.

    But on the day that the season was just entering into winter, all the disciples of the Cloudy Brook Academy received a piece of news that stunned all of them and left them at a loss for words.

    The Cloudy Brook Academy gave notice to all its disciples the every single one of them could leave the Cloudy Brook Academy and they would all be considered to havepleted their cultivation training at the Cloudy Brook Academy.

    And that piece of news immediately elicited an uproar throughout the entire bunch of youths.

    The harsh strictness of the Cloudy Brook Academy was well known to everyone, easy to gain entry but hard to leave. Till now, there were people who had spent thirty years of their lives in the Cloudy Brook Academy and they still had not been able to qualify for graduation. But the Cloudy Brook Academy had suddenly changed so drastically which properly shocked everyone greatly.

    It was a little bit better for the seniors. For those who had just been admitted this year, the youths who had spent merely eleven months in the Cloudy Brook Academy werepletely struck dumb with shock.

 Chapter 1633

    Chapter 1633: ¡°Heart Breaking Parting (1)¡±

    Although the Cloudy Brook Academy¡¯s cultivation was harsh, dull and dry, but the speed their cultivation progressed at far exceeded any of their previous record. They had just adjusted themselves to the brutality of the Cloudy Brook Academy and were preparing their hearts to properly train themselves hard and well when the Cloudy Brook Academy said..... they could now scram?

    At that moment, all the freshmen found that they were unable to ept this decision and the voices of debate rang out in constant waves.

    For those seniors who had been here for several years or more than ten years, they heaved a big sigh of relief. Compared to the regret the freshmen felt, those seniors had had enough of the cultivation training where they could not see the way ahead. They felt rather good about themselves and they thought that they were good enough to report back to their respective pces to make a good name for themselves.

    Within the Cloudy Brook Academy, the reactions of the youths were split into two types.

    One was the tears of absolute delight from the seniors and one was the clenched jaws and gritted teeth of the freshmen.

    But no matter which type it was, they were unable to change the Cloudy Brook Academy¡¯s decision.

    After Jun Wu Xie came to know of the news, she was a little stunned as she stared at Su Ya who was seated upon thefy lounge withplicated emotions in her eyes.

    On this rare day that Su Ya did not drink at all, she sat there quietly and it was not known what was going through her mind. It was after a rather long while that she patted the seat beside her and said: ¡°Sit here.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie obediently went over to sit down.

    ¡°Thinking back, you have been here for almost a year. I had thought that I would be seeing how you would oppress all those little scoundrels after a year but a pity that it seems that there wouldn¡¯t be a chance of that happening anymore.¡± Su Ya¡¯s voice was filled with regret and a tinge of reluctance to part. To be honest, Jun Wu was not a disciple of many words. He did not speak much nor made any fuss. He just was so quiet everyday that made it easy overlook his presencepletely.

    But, what he aplished in silence, had been more than anything anyone else could have done.

    Every single level of the Spirit Mastery faculty, would be cleaned by Jun Wu periodically. When Su Ya drank herself asleep, Jun Wu would cover her with the little nket he had specially prepared. And everytime she woke up from her drunken stupor, she would always find a bowl of hangover brew ced right by her soft lounge, with the taste of it made light and clear with a faint tinge of sweetness which made it more ptable.

    Su Ya sometimes could not help but think, that having such a disciple might be a form ofpensation from the Heavens to her. Jun Wu never caused her any worry, but would instead take care of her as the Master. Even when she drank a bit too much and caused a bit of an outrage, Jun Wu would still quietly follow behind her to help her pick up the pieces, never uttering a single word ofint.

    Su Ya looked at Jun Wu. He obviously had a highly unremarkable..... at most considered to be delicately featured face. But the more she looked at that face, the more she felt that her little disciple looked more pleasing to the eye than anyone else.

    She really wanted to continue guiding this little disciple of hers.

    She still had not handed everything to Jun Wu, why did they already have to part?

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Su Ya and just sat there quietly. It could be because most of the friends around her were male and there were no females among her closest family members, Su Ya gave her a feeling that was subtly different, as her Master, and even more like a mother.

    Su Ya might not be good at expressing her own feelings and neither was she good at taking care of people. But she had her own way of protecting Jun Wu.

    Like how Su Ya had once said. Her disciple must not be bullied by anyone.

    Protecting her so fiercely, to Jun Wu Xie who had been so used to relying only on herself to solve her own problems, was something that felt so new, and warmed her heart.

    ¡°Foolish kid. After you¡¯ve gone back, you¡¯d better not forget this Master of yours! Otherwise, even if I have to search till the ends of thesends, this woman will chase after you and thrash you up so bad you¡¯ll vomit out blood!¡± Su Ya said as she raised her hand and rubbed Jun Wu on the head. Although she wasughing, she did not feel the slightest bit of joy in her heart.

 Chapter 1634

    Chapter 1634: ¡°Heart Breaking Parting (2)¡±

    ¡°I wille back to see you.¡± Jun Wu Xie promised. She was not adept at sweet and flowery words, and did not know how to express the warmth she felt in her heart at that moment. She only knew, that even if she left the Cloudy Brook Academy, she would still remain as Su Ya¡¯s disciple. She still had a Master here, who protected her, who cared about her, and that person was Su Ya.

    Su Yaughed. ¡°People who walk out from the Cloudy Brook Academy, are not allowed to return. The summit of Mount Fu Yao will not wee a kid like you toe back here in future.¡±

    That was how the rules of the Cloudy Brook Academy were. After graduating and leaving the ce, they would no longer be disciples of the academy. All who left from the Cloudy Brook Academy, would not be able to return here to visit.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s lips stiffened. She did not like this. She did not want to never see Su Ya again.

    The feeling was different from how she felt towards Yan Bu Gui. It might be because she had remained here with Su Ya for a long period of time and the feelings had grown into those of kinship.

    ¡°Alright. Don¡¯t put on that mncholy face. It¡¯s enough that this woman knows you are filial. If there an opportunity presents itself in the future, I will go find you. Aren¡¯t you just at the Spirit Jade Pce on Mount Fu Yao?¡± Su Ya could finally no longer stand the depressing atmosphere and she quickly tried to change the topic with augh.

    Jun Wu Xie continued to look at Su Ya. [She actually knew where the Spirit Jade Pce is?]

    Su Ya saw the surprise revealed on Jun Wu¡¯s face and she found it rather amusing in her heart. [Whatever goes through this kid¡¯s mind, it actually shows uppletely on his face! How is this kind of personality going to survive out there in this world?]

    Never did Su Ya know that Jun Wu Xie would only react like this in front of people she cared about.

    ¡°You little fool. You really think your Master does not know? Mount Fu Yao is within the Cloudy Brook Academy¡¯s territory and without the academy¡¯s Headmaster¡¯s approval, do you really think the Spirit Jade Pce would be able to hide themselves here? All of that is merely just a form of silent consent.¡± Su Ya rubbed her hand upon Jun Wu¡¯s little head once more. There hadn¡¯t been this much intimacy between Master and disciple the entire time and Su Ya was seeking to make up for it all on this day.

    ¡°The world outside is filled with all kinds of evils. The struggle between the Twelve Pces and the Nine Temples remains never ending. You made an enemy of the people from the Blood Fiend Pce here in the Cloudy Brook Academy. In here, the academy rules were able to hold them and with this woman here, they did not dare to do anything to you. But once you go out from the Cloudy Brook Academy, the Blood Fiend Pce would no longer have anything holding them back so you must be extremely careful. But it just as well that you¡¯re from the Spirit Jade Pce as that moron will definitely protect you. You had also better not go running around heedlessly and just remain inside the Spirit Jade Pce to work on your cultivation.¡± There were a million and one words that Su Ya wanted to remind Jun Wu about but time felt like it was running really short.

    Jun Wu Xie listened without a word but merely nodded in silence, giving Su Ya every single moment they had left to finish saying all the words she had not said before.

    ¡°To cultivate one¡¯s Soul Power, the best ce would be in the Spirit World. But that ce doesn¡¯t wee people like you. That ce is the territory of spirit bodies but if therees a day that you are able to go there, you must not miss that opportunity.¡± Su Ya went on to say, and then pulled out her own Cosmos Sack as she dug into it to search for something.

    But when Jun Wu Xie saw Su Ya¡¯s Cosmos Sack, she was slightly taken aback. Su Ya¡¯s Cosmos Sack looked exactly alike the one Yan Bu Gui had given to her! The only difference was that the petals of the crabapple flowers on her had a little more pink in them or otherwise, they looked exactly the same.

    Noticing Jun Wu Xie¡¯s gaze, Su Ya smiled faintly and asked: ¡°Doesn¡¯t it look familiar to you?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie nodded.

    Su Ya seemed to be recalling something and she put her Cosmos Sack aside for awhile as she picked up the wine gourd at the side to take a long pull from it, her gaze looking far outside through the doors.

 Chapter 1635

    Chapter 1635: ¡°Heart Breaking Parting (3)¡±

    ¡°Do you still remember what I asked you the first time when you came here and you took your Cosmos Sack out?¡± Su Ya had a faraway look in her eyes as she opened her mouth to ask.

    ¡°I remember.¡± Jun Wu Xie replied. She had not forgotten the kind of anxiety and shock Su Ya had shown when she saw Jun Wu bring out his Cosmos Sack that very first time.

    ¡°Your Cosmos Sack and mine were originally a pair. The crabapple flowers on them were personally embroidered by my disciple with his own hands. Before you came along, I had taught quite a few students, but those who were able to catch my attention and be my very own disciples had only been two people. One of them is you, and the other is your Senior fellow disciple, the one who embroidered the Cosmos Sacks.¡± Su Ya¡¯s mind seemed to have drifted back to a very very long time into the past.

    ¡°Your Senior is the first disciple I epted and I had been rather exasperated with your Grandmaster at that time, so I randomly picked out a disciple from among the new batch of freshmen and took him in, thinking to groom him into someone with unparalleled power to win me some pride. But I had never thought that before the time was ripe, I lost the chance to do that.¡± The corners of Su Ya¡¯s mouth curled up into a bitter smile and she poured a big mouthful of wine down her throat, like she wanted to let the burn from the wine drive off the depressing feeling in her heart.

    ¡°Your Senior wasn¡¯t as smart as you are, and not as trouble free as you are. He would cause me trouble every few days and he made quite a number of people to be displeased with him at that time when he was in the Cloudy Brook Academy. He took every chance he had to go pick a fight with those other rascals in the academy which infuriated me so much that I wished I could just trample him into the ground and give him a sound thrashing. But.....¡±

    ¡°He wasn¡¯t all that bad. Although not as considerate as you here, he still knew to be respectful and filial to his Master.¡± Su Ya said with her chin propped up by an upturned palm, sipping at her wine while she revealed what had happened to Jun Wu Xie, memories that no one else knew about.

    Su Ya¡¯s temper then, had been more explosive than it was now, her interactions with her disciple at that time, usually done through her fists. Jun Wu Xie knew the kind of power that Su Ya possessed and a single punch from her would cause even a strong and well built man to vomit out blood.

    In the beginning, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s senior fellow disciple was basically the most frequent visitor to the Cloudy Brook Academy¡¯s Medical faculty where he would be sent there for treatment every few days when he was beaten up till he vomited blood.

    If that had been anyone else, one would not have been able to endure such harshness and run away in escape.

    But every single time, after that person had been treated, he would run back to Su Ya¡¯s side with augh, and no matter how tyrannical Su Ya was towards him, a smile would still hang upon his face, neverining a single time, remaining like Su Ya¡¯s tail on her back, following behind Su Ya wherever she went.

    But Su Ya would still be the same as before, unable to control her own temper and the strength that she had, making the life of that person just pitiful.

    Someone had once spoken to Su Ya about that, saying that that was not good. But Su Ya had thought nothing of it.

    One was happy tosh out, and the other happy to be beaten. What¡¯s wrong with that? Moreover, this was just between them as Master and disciple, and her disciple had not said a single word in negativity, so why should these nosey bunch be cackling about it at all?

    Things continued on like that and although Su Ya did not show any mercy, she nevertheless did everything she could in instructing her disciple. That person¡¯s powers grew exponentially and it was until the third year that that person had acknowledged Su Ya as his Master where he had on Su Ya¡¯s birthday brought out a pair of embroidered crabapple flower Cosmos Sacks he had made personally, gifting one to Su Ya, and keeping the other one for himself.

    After that.....

    Some things began to change.

    The subtle changes happened little by little, and the vour of things between the Master and disciple changes as well.

    Su Ya had thought that she might very well sumb under the hands of that brat and not never thought that things would turn out like that in the end.

 Chapter 1636

    Chapter 1636: ¡°Heart Breaking Parting (4)¡±

    The Cloudy Brook Academy would open up their doors for a period every month and disciples whose powers got acknowledged would be able to temporarily leave the premises and return home for a couple of days before they came back.

    Su Ya¡¯s disciple did not leave the Cloudy Brook Academy much only till he was almost into his fourth year that he started to leave on the days the academy opened its doors. In the beginning, Su Ya did not pay it much attention but every time her disciple came back, he acted somewhat abnormally, the smile on his face bing a little strained when he faced her.

    Su Ya had asked him about it before but did not manage to get anything out of him. That person pretended like nothing had happened before but..... Su Ya could feel that her own disciple was intentionally or not, distancing himself from her.

    They were obviously no longer purely just Master and disciple but that person had suddenly politely and seemingly in an attempt to alienate her, addressed her as Master, his gaze tinged with a trace of avoidance.

    Su Ya did not understand what was happening till one day, when one of the times the periods the academy opened their doors ended and she did not see that person return. Till the very end when everyone else hade back, he still did not appear. She stood at the main gates of the Cloudy Brook Academy waiting from dawn to dusk, till the moon hung high up in the night sky, waiting till the night fellpletely silent and that person still did note back.

    Finally, it was Su Ya¡¯s Master who handed a letter to Su Ya.

    The letter had been left behind by that person, saying that he had already gotten the Headmaster¡¯s permission, to be able to graduate from the Cloudy Brook Academy and leave the ce. A man¡¯s ambitiony outside in the wide world and he was not willing to be constrained within the tiny Cloudy Brook Academy. He was thankful to Su Ya for having groomed him but destiny had decreed that they part then, to be separated on different ends of the world, and for her to take good care of herself.

    Su Ya read the letter repeatedly over ten times at least, scrutinizing every single character over and over again, unable to convince herself that her disciple had left like that.....

    And she as the Master, was thest one to find out about it.

    [Why didn¡¯t he tell her?]

    [She was sure she had told him that if the day came that he needed to leave, she could go together with him.]

    [But in the end, he had abandoned her, to carve out a path on his own.]

    Su Ya¡¯s voice became a little choked as she spoke right at the very end. She gulped down the fine wine throwing her head back, her eyes closing slowly, with a faint trace of tears right at the corners of her eyes.

    ¡°Jun Wu, you must remember this. If in the future youe to meet a scoundrel named Yan Bu Gui, you must help this woman tell him this. That this woman does not have such an ungrateful disciple.¡± Su Ya said with reddened eyes, spitting her words out through gritted teeth.

    [Yan Bu Gui!] Jun Wu Xie waspletely taken aback.

    [It really is Yan Bu Gui!]

    Jun Wu Xie had guessed that Su Ya and Yan Bu Gui had known each other but never would she have thought that there would be such a deep grudge between the two of them.

    The two of them were both Jun Wu Xie¡¯s Master and although she had not had much of a chance to interact with Yan Bu Gui, Jun Wu Xie however did not feel that Yan Bu Gui would be such a ungrateful person. He had undertaken such a great risk to go save Qiao Chu and the others, to have even brought them up. Such a person would definitely not be one who, towards a Master he was indebted to, to a person he loved, just sever all ties so callously.

    There must be some kind of reason or misunderstanding behind all this.

    Jun Wu Xie did not tell Su Ya she knew Yan Bu Gui. She had to get to the bottom of the matter first.

    To Jun Wu Xie, she wished very much for Yan Bu Gui and Su Ya to be able to reconcile and before she was able to get a clear picture entirely, she did not want the situation to take a turn for the worse in anyway. Even though Su Ya¡¯s words were highly resolute, Jun Wu Xie could still feel that her grief and hatred, stemmed from the regret and her reluctance to part from the past.

    Su Ya had never let it go all this time and her obstinacy had been brought about from her obsession about the matter.

    ¡°I will.¡± Jun Wu Xie nodded.

    Su Ya smiled and rubbed Jun Wu Xie on her little head.

 Chapter 1637

    Chapter 1637: ¡°Heart Breaking Parting (5)¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about all this already. That bastard is nowhere as good as you. Comeee, your Master will give you something.¡± Su Ya swept away the depression she was feeling and she pulled out a bangle from her Cosmos Sack. The bangle was forged from gold and it was iid with various gems, highly eye catching.

    ¡°If you have a chance to go to the Spirit World in the future and the people there dares to stop you, you just show this to them and they will definitely let you right in. This woman has nothing much else to give you and let this be considered as thest gift to you from your Master.¡± Su Ya said as she pulled on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s little hand, putting the gold bangle on. The gold bangle was not small but when it was put on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s wrist, it suddenly shrank by a size making it just right .

    ¡°Little brat, if an opportunity arises, your Master will go see you, but do note back to this Cloudy Brook Academy anymore or you¡¯ll be thrown right out.¡± Su Ya said with augh.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at the bangle on her wrist and her heart filled up with warmth.

    She got up and walked toe before Su Ya before kneeling down solemnly and silently kowtowed three times loudly before Su Ya, every single knock resounding clear.

    Su Ya watched beaming with smiles, her eyes filling up with tears.

    Before Jun Wu Xie left, she left Su Ya a bottle of elixirs. That was cultivated from Little Lotus¡¯ lotus seeds and they could be used to retain one¡¯s life at the most critical junctures. That elixir was extremely difficult to cultivate and every single pill needed five lotus seeds to make. Till now, Jun Wu Xie had only managed to cultivate only five of them and she had left two of them with Jun Xian and Jun Qing while she gave the remaining three to Su Ya.

    After bidding her final goodbye, Jun Wu Xie returned to her room. The freshmen within the loft building were a little flustered. They didn¡¯t want to have to leave so fast as they felt that their cultivation training was still not enough and they no longer had the chance of remaining in here.

    When she came just before her door, Jun Wu Xie sat Gu Xin Yan just opposite her. She stood quietly before her door and under the raucous mour that was going on around her, her gaze remained fixed upon the figure of Jun Wu, looking like she had something she wanted to say to Jun Wu.

    Jun Wu Xie was in no hurry to leave and just looked back at Gu Xin Yan where they stood facing each other.

    Truth to be told, if one put aside Jun Wu Xie¡¯s enmity with the Twelve Pces and based just on Gu Xin Yan herself, Jun Wu Xie would feel that Gu Xin Yan wasn¡¯t all that bad a person. If all of this had happened at another time and they held other identities, the two of them might very possibly bepanions.

    A pity.....

    Gu Xin Yan looked at Jun Wu Xie for a long while, like she wanted to imprint the image of Jun Wu deeply into her soul. After that, she just lowered her head and silently turned around to go into her room to pack her things.

    Jun Wu Xie then returned to her room as well.

    It was till the room door was shut, that Gu Xin Yan leaned her back upon her door and started sobbing soundlessly, the strength seeping out from her body as she slid down weakened to the ground with her back against the door. She fell to the ground and sped her hands over her mouth tightly, not letting the sounds of her sobs spill out.

    Gu Xin Yan knew clearly that while within the Cloudy Brook Academy, no matter what happened between the Blood Fiend Pce and Jun Wu, they would still asionally be able to see each other. Regardless that she might only be able to steal a nce at him from afar. But once they all left the Cloudy Brook Academy, with her being the daughter of the Blood Fiend Pce¡¯s Pce Lord¡¯s daughter, there would only be enmity towards Jun Wu, never would it be again be this quiet and tranquil.

    Even when she had not even spoken a word with Jun Wu over this period, it was better than having them be against each other.

    Parting was the most heartbreaking and it was not known within the Cloudy Brook Academy, just how much of sorrow and pain there was.

    At the moment when the sun was setting, all the disciples of the Cloudy Brook Academy had no choice but to pick up their baggage to leave this already familiar mountain wilderness, to step forth into a future that truly belonged to themselves.

 Chapter 1638

    Chapter 1638: ¡°Heart Breaking Parting (6)¡±

    The Cloudy Brook Academy¡¯s decision was known by the Twelve Pces and the Nine Temples earlier and they could not enter Mount Fu Yao so they could only remain at the foot of the mountain to wait to pick up their disciples and bring them back.

    Qiao Chu and the otherpanions each found their own way to slip away from the crowd where they gathered to meet with Jun Wu Xie within the thick woods.

    It was already winter and there was a flurry of snow, a white nket covering over the evergreen trees, wrapping everything in silver and white.

    ¡°We¡¯re finally out.¡± Qiao Chumented as he stretched his limbs. Under the cover of the tree¡¯s leaves, there wasn¡¯t a single snowke upon his body as he looked smilingly at Hua Yao and the others standing around him.

    This would be thest time they gathered before going to the Twelve Pces.

    ¡°After this, it¡¯s time to see what we¡¯re capable of.¡± Fei Yan said feeling rather restless with eagerness. They had had to hide their strength for many years waiting just for this moment for revenge. From the moment that they set foot inside the Twelve Pces, the fire of vengeance would truly begin to burn with a zing rage.

    And their n, would begin in earnest.

    ¡°Little Xie, you¡¯ll be remaining within the Spirit Jade Pce?¡± Fan Zhuo asked as he looked at Jun Wu Xie. They all had their objectives but Jun Wu Xie would be taking a different line from all of them.

    ¡°I do not know yet. That is what I have decided for the moment.¡± Jun Wu Xie said softly. Sheposed her emotions before raising her eyes to look at all her youngpanions.

    ¡°The incident between Qiao Chu and Lin Hao Yu will surely cause the me Demons Pce to fight the Blood Fiend Pce and you guys should set your sights properly on your own targets then.¡±

    Qiao Chu had continually bashed up Lin Hao Yu in the Cloudy Brook Academy and besides venting it out on him on behalf of Jun Wu Xie, there was a deeper motive behind it.

    The me Demons Pce and the Blood Fiend Pce are almost equally matched among the Twelve Pces and they both seek to gain the top position¡¯s throne. But the two powers had not tantly gone against each other on the surface but had only secretly schemed against each other behind the scenes. Lin Hao Yu is the grandson of an Elder in the Blood Fiend Pce and Qiao Chu is new found strength that the me Demons Pce are paying much attention to. Among either one of them, they both carry a significant amount of weight within the powers they serve respectively and the grudge formed between Qiao Chu and Lin Hao Yu within the Cloudy Brook Academy would definitely be brought over into the two pces.

    Especially now that Lin Hao Yu had gone bonkers. It did not matter whether his insanity had been caused by Qiao Chu or whether it had been due to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s actions but the Blood Fiend Pce would not let things lie.

    And this was the first seed that Jun Wu Xie had buried among the Twelve Pces.

    To incite the Blood Fiend Pce and the me Demons Pce into battle.

    And this was just merely the beginning.

    ¡°Rest assured. We know what we should do and since we¡¯vee all the way here, we will definitely make them pay back for everything one by one.¡± Qiao Chu said through narrowed eyes. He still could not forget the annihtion of his father and his entire family n, and the nightmare of having seen his mother die before his eyes.

    All of this, had been caused by the hand of the Twelve Pces.

    In order for them to gain and reap more benefits, they had had no qualms about sacrificing people who were absolutely loyal to them. The debt of blood they left owing must be sought back one by one.

    The flurrying snow flew and the people from the Twelve Pces waiting at the foot of Mount Fu Yao did not know that they would soon invite destruction to go back with them to the respective pces they served.

    The gears of destiny were turning and Lady Fate was slowly weaving everything in the future together.

    After a short moment of discussion, Qiao Chu and hispanions quickly split and went their own ways to quietly blend in with the crowd going down the mountain, taking the first step towards their road to vengeance.

    Jun Wu Xie stood within the mountain and the snowkes fell gently, causing her shoulders to be covered with ayer of pure white.

    ¡°Young Miss.¡± Ye Sha and Ye Gu silently appeared. Ye Sha then draped the cape he had prepared over Jun Wu Xie¡¯s shoulders.

 Chapter 1639

    Chapter 1639: ¡°Heart Breaking Parting (7)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie stood there within the mountain for a rather long period as she stared in the direction of the Cloudy Brook Academy. After a long long while, she turned her gaze away and then walked off towards the Spirit Jade Academy.

    In the Cloudy Brook Academy, Su Ya sat drinking with her heart heavy. Her little disciple has left and the Spirit Mastery faculty waspletely empty once more. Having gotten used to having the presence of such a person around and then now reverting back to one year ago where she was all by lonesome. Without knowing why, the quietness of this ce suddenly seemed to feel so suffocating.

    She looked at the stairs and kept thinking when would the figure of Jun Wu appear from there once again, quietly going about the chores without a word and carrying the little nket toe cover her.

    Her chest felt so stuffed up it was agonizing and Su Ya suddenly stood up, to take big strides out of the Spirit Mastery faculty.

    Snow fell heavily outside and the entire ground waspletelyyered in white. The figure of Su Ya morphed into a streak of light and sped through it all, the speed she moved at not even allowing enough time for the snowkes upon her body to melt away.

    Within the Headmaster¡¯s study, Tian Ze stood before the table, holding a stack of things in his hands.

    ¡°The disciples of the Cloudy Brook Academy have all left and I have informed all the teachers for them to leave and descend the mountain tomorrow. Master, are we really going to close the academy?¡± Tian Ze¡¯s browed creased up slightly, as he looked worriedly at the little old man seated behind the table.

    The little old man held a long pipe in his hand, as he put it to his mouth to puff away.

    ¡°What can we do if we don¡¯t close it? We wait for those people toe here and ughter every singlest one of those little sheep?¡±

    The teachers of the Cloudy Brook Academy hold rather great power and that was widely acknowledged. But the little old man¡¯s words were just terrifying to hear.

    Tian Ze then sighed helplessly.

    ¡°I have let Old Bai bring the item away. Those people wille here sooner orter. Without getting a clear grasp of the situation here, they will not give up. Now, they can feel through the ce as thoroughly as they want.¡± The little old man said nonchntly, his calm gaze not showing the slightest bit of anxiety.

    Others might not have noticed it, but Tian Ze knew clearly that the spirit energy that was most abundant on Mount Fu Yao was reducing at an rmingly fast rate. It would not be long before Mount Fu Yao, the ce where spirit energy was most abundant throughout the Middle Realm, would be just like any other ce, to be a mountain as ordinary as any other.

    ¡°About our decision to dismiss all the disciples, the Twelve Pces have sent people toe inquire about it but there hasn¡¯t been any activity from the Nine Pces. Do we need to exin anything to the Twelve Pces?¡± Tian Ze asked.

    The little old man shook his head. ¡°Exin? Exin what? This old man has already done them the biggest favour by being willing to lend guidance their disciples and they still dare toe question me? Tell them to go away as far as they can. Little wonder those morons at the Twelve Pces have not been able to triumph over the Nine Temples all this time. The Nine Temples are being a lot more understanding in this matter.¡±

    While the little old man was speaking to Tian Ze, a slender figure suddenly swept right into the room with a fierce gust of wind and bringing in a flurry of snowkes.

    Tian Ze almost jumped out of his skin and when the figure materialized, the form of Su Ya appeared before the two men.

    ¡°Senior!¡± At the moment that Tian Ze saw Su Ya, his face broke out with a highly wide smile. How many years had it been? This was the first time that Su Ya had been willing to step into the Master¡¯s room of her own ord.

    ¡°Hey! Little Ya! What brings you here today?¡± The little old man was also filled with smiles upon seeing Su Ya.

    ¡°It happened?¡± Su Ya asked coldly.

    The little old man was taken aback a moment before heughed softly. ¡°That¡¯s right. It happened. From now on, the Cloudy Brook Academy would no longer be the ce that your Master will be able to retire in.¡±

    ¡°The two of you had better go pack up as well. Us three Master and disciples will have to find ourselves another ce to idle.¡±

 Chapter 1640

    Chapter 1640: ¡°The Plot Begins (1)¡±

    Inside the Spirit Jade Pce, the Spirit Jade Pce Lord¡¯s beautiful face twisted up, the corners of his mouth twitching as he stared at Jun Wu right before him, and..... the two men behind Jun Wu.

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you had enough of this! ? Why are you back here again for!¡± The Spirit Jade Pce Lord eximed as he pointed a trembling finger at Jun Wu. Just looking at the men, one tall and one short behind Jun Wu, was enough to make his skin crawl.

    [I must have owed him in my past life!]

    He could forget that the kid hade to the Spirit Jade Pce to bump of free food and lodgings before, but this time he was truly making people turn purple with rage!

    The kid had the audacity to even bring two other people with him!

    And they were..... Heavens be damned, two men at that!

    The Spirit Jade Pce Lord would have liked nothing better than to kick the three of them out with his foot!

    ¡°The training at the Cloudy Brook Academy has ended and I came here to bring you a gift.¡± Jun Wu Xie said calmly as she looked at the Spirit Jade Pce Lord whose face was all twisted in fury.

    ¡°This is the kind of gift that you are giving me?¡± The Spirit Jade Pce Lord eximed as he pointed his finger at Ye Sha and Ye Gu behind Jun Wu, his body shaking more visibly.

    The Spirit Jade Pce had always not allowed men to enter and letting Jun Wue in was already the limit of what the Spirit Jade Pce Lord could ept. But Jun Wu just had to do it. Besides having barged in here once again, he had even brought in two others! Just what was happening here! ?

    The kid was getting more and more overboard.

    ¡°I refuse it! You just get these two out of here immediately or I will not be so nice anymore! !¡± The Spirit Jade Pce Lord said, absolutely seething with rage.

    An eyebrow arched up on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face and she raised her hand at Ye Gu.

    Ye Gu immediately took a step forward.

    The Spirit Jade Pce Lord¡¯s face darkened.

    ¡°You won¡¯t be able to beat him.¡± Jun Wu Xie stated without any mercy, to reveal the disparity between the might of the Spirit Jade Pce Lord and Ye Gu.

    [She wasn¡¯t too sure about Ye Sha, but if it was Ye Gu.....]

    Throughout the entire Middle Realm, people who were able to take him on would really be few and far between.

    The Spirit Jade Pce Lord almost exploded from his rage but he went on to discreetly send out a probe and could not ascertain just how powerful Ye Gu really was as he had not detected a single trace of spirit power on Ye Gu¡¯s being.

    It was either Ye Gu was apletely useless piece of trash who did not possess a single bit of spirit power, or his powers was a lot higher than his.

    Jun Wu had already put it across so clearly so it was obvious that the first line of thought was not possible.

    The Spirit Jade Pce Lord wanted to st them out from the ce but with Ye Gu thrown right in front of him by Jun Wu, the Spirit Jade Pce Lord was feeling a little..... unable to crow as he liked.

    He was not afraid of taking a beating. What he was worried about was that what Jun Wu was seeking to do was not something as simple as just having Ye Gu beat him up.

    In the event that there was contact between their bodies..... Just thinking about it already sent chills up the Spirit Jade Pce Lord¡¯s spine.

    No matter how unwilling the Spirit Jade Pce Lord was towards letting Ye Sha and Ye Gu remain here, it had already be an unchangeable fact. The two men then just came to stay within the Spirit Jade Pce with Jun Wu.

    Just like that, all the girls within the Spirit Jade Pce were thrown into a frenzy. Fortunately, the Spirit Jade Pce Lord had strictly restricted the areas that Jun Wu and his people could move about in and after getting to know that Ye Sha could cook, the Spirit Jade Pce Lord left that chore to him, and only ordered for people to periodically send fresh fruits and vegetables to the doors of the courtyard, leaving the rest of it to Jun Wu and his people to deal with it themselves.

    Jun Wu Xie did not mind that kind of an arrangement. She only needed a little bit of time to tidy things up to see how she could make the game of chess more resplendent.

    Jun Wu Xie sat within her room and stared at the jade token in her hand. That jade token had been one of the treasures they had taken out from the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb. There were a total of nine pieces of such tokens and every single piece was linked to all the others. If one used the special item to write something on one token, it was manifest upon all the other tokens as well.

 Chapter 1641

    Chapter 1641: ¡°The Plot Begins (2)¡±

    But one could only write one character on the jade token and the spirit power within the jade token would be depleted after one use, needing a whole day in between each use. Hence, Jun Wu Xie would not use it under normal circumstances as this was a link among thepanions while they were in the various pces, allowing them a point of contact.

    Jun Wu Xie stared at the jade token in her hand and she spread out a piece of paper upon the table. Upon it was clearly written: me Demons Pce, Dragon yers Pce, Soul Return Pce, Blood Fiend Pce, Zen Void Pce, Dark Heavens Pce, Purple Thunder Pce, mboyant Pce, All Life Pce, Shadow Moon Pce, Green Tide Pce and the Pure Grace Pce.

    All the names of the Twelve Pces listed on the paper.

    Among them, Qiao Chu went to the me Demons Pce, Fei Yan to the Dragon yers Pce, Rong Ruo Soul Return Pce, Fan Zhuo Dark Heavens Pce, and Hua Yao in the Purple Thunder Pce.

    Among the Twelve Pces, the me Demons Pce and the Blood Fiend Pce were in first grade, followed by the Dragon yers Pce and the Dark Heavens Pce, and then came the Soul Return Pce, the Zen Void Pce and the Purple Thunder Pce. The other five pces were also the weakest five pces of all.

    The pces who possessed a portion of the map to the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb were all rtively at the forefront in position among the Twelve Pces and among the seven pces, Qiao Chu and the otherpanions had infiltrated into five of them. It could be said that they had prated into the most critical few pces but for the highly thorny Blood Fiend Pce, where Jun Wu Xie and thepanions did not join. Hence, when they had just been admitted into the Cloudy Brook Academy, Jun Wu Xie had intentionally and unintentionally tried to make the people from the Blood Fiend Pce notice her. She had then lent the hand of the Blood Fiend Pce to stir up discontent from the other pces onto them. Qiao Chu and the other had then been tasked with heckling and instigating everyone, fanning the crowd to go against the Blood Fiend Pce.

    Now, it was no longer possible for the Blood Fiend Pce to remain aloof from the turmoil.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s gaze then shifted over to the pces that Qiao Chu and the others were at. In order for her to be able to employ the powers she held within her grasp, by stirring up and muddying the waters among the Twelve Pces would then allow all of them to achieve their aim.

    Once several of the important pces were broken, the other pces would just fall right with them.

    A glint came into Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes and she grasped the brush in her hand to slowly draw a red circle around the Pure Grace Pce.

    At the same time, upon the jade token, she wrote the character for ¡°pure¡±.

    At that moment, Qiao Chu and the otherpanions had already gone down Mount Fu Yao to meet with the escort from their respective pces. Thepanions had all climbed onto their own horse carriages that were driving to various locations when they faintly felt the jade token they carried everywhere with them reacting peculiarly. Discreetly, they took out their jade token and saw the character for ¡°pure¡± and every one of their faces showed understanding.

    [The plot begins.]

    [And the first target has been set!]

    [From here, it is time to see their capabilities at stirring up the waves and turning the tide!]

    After having sent out the news, Jun Wu Xie calmed her heart and took out the lotus basin. She would only need to wait quietly from now onwards for the show to begin.

    The sudden decision of the Cloudy Brook Academy had not only caused the disciples in the Cloudy Brook Academy to be thrown into a tizzy, it was the same for the Twelve Pces as well. But it was different from theplicated feelings the disciples were feeling as the Twelve Pces highly approved of ending the training prematurely.

    The situation in every pce among the Twelve Pces now subtly peculiar. They were all trying very hard to gather strength. Every time the Battle of Deities ended, they were required to send the people they picked into the Cloudy Brook Academy. This was a rule of the Battle of Deities and although the Twelve Pces followed the rules on the front, they were actually not pleased to have to do that.

    They had brought forward the Battle of Deities Grand Meet in an effort just to attract new talents. But before they could bring the new talents back to their own pces, they were all sent to Cloudy Brook Academy and it was not known which month or day before they would be released.

 Chapter 1642

    Chapter 1642: ¡°The Plot Begins (3)¡±

    Everyone knew that the Cloudy Brook Academy was easy to enter but hard to get out from. Having a bunch of their newly acquired power being locked up within the Cloudy Brook Academy and wanting to have theme all out would be impossible without waiting several years¡¯ time, which greatly ate at the patience of the Twelve Pces. They were highly displeased that it had to be this way but the Battle of Deities Grand Meet was not a ce that the Twelve Pces had a say in and being able to bring the meet forward was a result that only came about after debating furiously with the Nine Temples. Wanting them to continue to vite the rules of the Battle of Deities any further would be a result that the Nine Temples would not be happy to see.

    But now, things had turned out well. The Cloudy Brook Academy had suddenly for some unknown reason released everyone which had absolutely delighted the Twelve Pces. It must be known that besides the disciples who had just been admitted into the Cloudy Brook Academy, those seniors from earlier batches who had after such a long time still been unable to graduate had been simrly released as well. Although the powers of these seniors had not been really all that gifted, they were however still power that belonged to the Twelve Pces.

    It could be said that the Twelve Pces were filled with delight and they were all just short of raising drums and cymbals in wee of the return of these youths.

    The Pce Lords of the various pces were also highly satisfied with such a result.

    As they had managed to pull into their pces, highly talented youths who were more gifted than any of the previous Battle of Deities from before.

    But the return of the youths did not bring delight to every single one of the pces.

    Like that Blood Fiend Pce at that moment.

    In the Blood Fiend Pce, the Pce Lord of the Blood Fiend Pce, Gu Yi was seated in the main hall. He was already highly advanced in age but judging based on just his looks, he looked merely like a middle aged man around forty years of age, with only two slightly grey streaks at the temples revealing his well concealed age. Gu Yi possessed handsome looks and the vestiges of time had not left its trace upon him, but had instead enhanced a sense of steadfastness and the dominating air around him.

    Down on the floor of the great hall, the various Elders of the Blood Fiend Pce were standing on both sides of the hall, the atmosphere within the Blood Fiend Pce feeling somewhat heavy.

    An elderly man could be seen with his face pale, his eyes filled with sorrow. He stood in the middle of the great hall as he said while looking at Gu Yi: ¡°It is not known what this decision by the Cloudy Brook Academy could mean but looking at the situation now, the Blood Fiend Pce seems to be getting the short end of the stick.¡±

    ¡°Oh? How is that?¡± Gu Yi asked as he looked at the elderly man who spoke. That elderly man was not anyone else but Lin Hao Yu¡¯s grandfather, Elder Lin, a old man who had followed Gu Yi for a rather long time who was highly revered in the Blood Fiend Pce.

    ¡°In thest Battle of Deities Grand Meet, quite a number of highly talented individuals appeared, but they had mostly been roped into other pces. Although there was quite a good number of people who joined our Blood Fiend Pce as well, the number of gifted elites was rather few. My Lord should know very clearly that in thisst Battle of Deities Grand Meet, among the most outstanding six people, not one had chosen to join our Blood Fiend Pce. Although the Blood Fiend Pce did extend our invitations to all of them, they had all given a variety of reasons to reject us. It these had just been regr prodigies, it wouldn¡¯t have mattered that much. But those several people possessed powers that are rare to see even in a hundred years. Originally, these youths were set to spend quite a amount of time training their cultivation inside the Cloudy Brook Academy which would have been a good thing as that would allow the Blood Fiend Pce time to adjust things a little. But now that they have all been released early, the addition of these youths into the other pces would definitely strengthen their might and this has caused a great loss to the Blood Fiend Pce.¡± Elder Lin said with his brows knitted up tightly together. Those most outstanding youths from thest Battle of Deities Grand Meet, they had also fought to have them join the Blood Fiend Pce. But what made them want to vomit out blood the most was that not a single one among them had agreed to join.

    When all the pces among the twelve werepeting to acquire new strength at the same time, such big disparity in results became every more obvious to see.

 Chapter 1643

    Chapter 1643: ¡°The Secret Worry of the Blood Fiend Pce (1)¡±

    And the actions of the Cloudy Brook Academy had just sped up the time that great disparity took to appear.

    The Blood Fiend Pce¡¯s might and that of the Pce of me Demon¡¯s were neck to neck and after the Pce of me Demons lost two of their Elders, it gave the Blood Fiend Pce its best opportunity to oppress the me Demon Pce but right at that moment, the me Demons Pce just had to gain themselves a youth who possessed highly rare gift and at a such a young age, he already possessed powers of the Purple Spirit at the third level, a level of power not any different from those of the Elders.

    A youth who was able to hold power like that being just in his teens had no one capable of guessing how fast his powers would rise in the future but to the Blood Fiend Pce, it posed as a grave and serious threat.

    Elder Lin¡¯s words made Gu Yi fall deep in thought, thinking that those words were not spoken without reason.

    The situation between the Blood Fiend Pce and the me Demons was on razor edge and both pces were putting in every effort they could to outdo the other.

    ¡°The me Demons Pce got Qiao Chu and our Blood Fiend Pce had instead lost two of our highly talented disciples. Inparison, the Blood Fiend Pce¡¯s strength is being constantly depleted.¡± Elder Lin continued to say.

    Among the new and young talents, the powers of Xu Mu and Lin Hao Yu were most highly regarded.

    Although Xu Mu was of humble birth, he was highly gifted. The Blood Fiend Pce had intended to let him continue to train his cultivation in the Cloudy Brook Academy for a while more and that was why they had not been in a hurry to summon him back.

    In fact, with Xu Mu¡¯s power, it wasn¡¯t all that difficult for him to pass the Cloudy Brook Academy¡¯s test but due to the Blood Fiend Pce¡¯s decision, Xu Mu had now been reduced to be a person close to being a total vegetable!

    Having all his meridians severed by Su Ya, even if the most precious and priceless herbs were used to save him, it would be impossible for him to recover to the state he was in before.

    And Lin Hao Yu¡¯s circumstances was even worse. Although he had not suffered that kind of severe injuries to his body, his mental mind hadpletely copsed.

    For Xu Mu, he could still be nursed to some extent and even if he was unable to make a full recovery to his former level of aptitude, he would be able to regain his powers somewhat. But as in Hao Yu had lost his mind, even if he possessed peerless power, a lunatic would still be as good as having lost all his fighting prowess.

    The loss of two of their most prominent young talents had caused the Blood Fiend Pce endless frustration.

    And these two incidents, one was done by the Cloudy Brook Academy and the other wasmitted by a member of the me Demons Pce.

    With the kind of position the Cloudy Brook Academy held in the Middle Realm, even if the Blood Fiend Pce wanted to seek an exnation from them, it wouldn¡¯t yield them much of a result.

    But in Lin Hao Yu¡¯s case.....

    ¡°How is Lin Hao Yu¡¯s condition now?¡± Gu Yi asked.

    Elder Lin sighed slightly and shook his head.

    After Lin Hao Yu was brought back from the Blood Fiend Pce, Elder Lin had found found quite a number of physicians toe provide treatment and had even invited many powerful medical practitioners, thinking to heal Lin Hao Yupletely but the result had just made Elder Lin despair further.

    No matter how many people came to check on Lin Hao Yu¡¯s condition, the conclusion they gave was all the same.

    There was nothing they could do!

    Lin Hao Yu was frightened into his lunacy, it was not something that could be nursed or treated with medicines as it was a mental illness!

    Elder Lin had practiced hard on his cultivation all his life and he had only gotten himself a son in his old age. But his son had been frail and sickly from a young age and even though Elder Lin had spent a fortune on countless priceless herbs to prolong his life, he still finally sumbed to illness in the end. Elder Lin¡¯s son till death had only left a single offspring behind, the lone Lin Hao Yu. Elder Lin had brought him up and groomed him with utmost care, deeply worried that his grandson would have a life as short as his son.

    Fortunately Lin Hao Yu had still been able to live up to expectations and had a rather healthy body constitution from young and his talents in spirit powers were rather high which made Elder Lin want to expend all resources at his disposal upon that lone grandson of his.

 Chapter 1644

    Chapter 1644: ¡°The Secret Worry of the Blood Fiend Pce (2)¡±

    Seeing with his own eyes his own grandson¡¯s talents showing more and more, Elder Lin¡¯s heart filled with pride and glee. But who would have thought that he would suddenly go mad not long after just having been epted into the Cloudy Brook Academy!

    And what made it even more uneptable to Elder Lin was the fact that his grandson was beaten into lunacy by people!

    Although they were unable to enter into the Cloudy Brook Academy, that did not mean that they knew nothing of the going ons inside. Disciples of the Twelve Pces who were practising cultivation within the Cloudy Brook Academy would leave Mount Fu Yao on those days the academy opened their doors and bring news of the ce to the respective points of contact to let those people bring it back to the pces.

    And it was in that manner that Elder Lin came to know that his grandson had suffered such harsh treatment within the Cloudy Brook Academy!

    me Demons Pce, Qiao Chu.

    Those five words had been branded right into Elder Lin¡¯s heart.

    The Blood Fiend Pce and the me Demons Pce were already at loggerheads before this and coupled with the fact that Qiao Chu was one of the most illustrious contestants in thest Battle of Spirits Grand Meet, Elder Lin had to pin the me of this matter onto the me Demons Pce.

    Otherwise with Qiao Chu not holding any grudges towards Lin Hao Yu, why would he set out to oppress Lin Hao Yu so much?

    Although Elder Lin was trying his hardest to suppress the anger raging within, his hatred towards the me Demons Pce and Qiao Chu was growing by the day. Especially when he looked at the state of lunacy that Lin Hao Yu had fallen into, it just made his heart fill with pain and the grudge stronger.

    Gu Yi looked at Elders gathered within the hall in silence.

    The fact that Elder Lin had brought up the disadvantage the Blood Fiend Pce had suffered in thest Battle of Deities Grand Meet was more or less influenced by self serving interests but he had very cleverly not stated it too clearly but had put it across based on the interests of the Blood Fiend Pce which made it impossible for anyone to refute.

    Moreover, what Elder Lin was saying was not false and the Blood Fiend Pce¡¯s current situation was indeed a little awkward.

    Throughout such a good and proper Battle of Deities Grand Meet and they had not been able to attract any of the several people they had set their sights on but had instead lost two of their highly talented disciples which made it rather perplexing indeed.

    ¡°When Xin Yanes back, I will definitely ask her about what actually happened and if this matter had truly been an intentional act by the me Demons Pce, we, the Blood Fiend Pce will surely not let the matter pass so easily. Elder Lin you can rest assured that I will definitely make the me Demons Pce and that Qiao Chu give you and Lin Hao Yu an answer to it.¡± Gu Yi said.

    Elder Lin nodded vehemently, an expression of gratitude on his face.

    No matter how much the Twelve Pces schemed against each other behind the scenes, when one seeked to openly go against another pce, they would still require the Pce Lord to decide. Regardless of how much hatred he harboured, he would still be unable to go against the Blood Fiend Pce¡¯s rules and seek to deal with the matter privately.

    ¡°Your subordinate thanks my Lord on Hao Yu¡¯s behalf.¡±

    Elder Lin fell to his knees to offer his gratitude.

    Gu Yi waved his hand indicating for him to stand up and spoke a little bit more with the other Elders before dismissing everyone.

    Walking out from the hall, Gu Yi¡¯s gaze turned to look at the handsome looking youth standing outside the doors.

    ¡°You heard everything clearly?¡± Gu Yi¡¯s eyes turned slightly chilly.

    Gu Ying who stood outside the doors shrugged his shoulders, his arms crossed over his chest as he leanedzily against the door and said with a smile: ¡°If you mean all that grumbling from Elder Lin then I had naturally heard it.¡±

    Gu Yi then said sneeringly: ¡°I made you go to the Cloudy Brook Academy to partly deliver medicine to Lin Hao Yu and also to look into what the situation is like inside the Cloudy Brook Academy. What kind of answer did you give me? All was peaceful and well? This is what you call peaceful and well? Lin Hao Yu went mad the day right after you left. Gu Ying, is this what you mean as peaceful and well?¡±

    Gu Yi¡¯s gaze was turning chillier and chillier and at the moment his voice fell he actually sent a p right across Gu Ying¡¯s face. That p had been extremely loud which immediately left a ringly red five fingered palm print upon the clear face of Gu Ying¡¯s!

 Chapter 1645

    Chapter 1645: ¡°The Secret Worry of the Blood Fiend Pce (3)¡±

    Gu Ying¡¯s face was pped hard and blood spilled out from the corner of his mouth. But there wasn¡¯t even the slightest bit of anguish in Gu Yi¡¯s eyes, his gaze remaining just as cold, not in the least bit like the eyes of a father looking at his child.

    ¡°Do you even realize your mistake in this at all?¡± Gu Yi asked in a frosty tone.

    Gu Ying calmly tilted his head back to look straight into Gu Yi¡¯s eyes with his face still showing a brilliant smile. But the trickle of blood spilling over the corner of his mouth looked highly horrifying. However, his eyes still filled with mirth like the person who had been struck was not him at all.

    ¡°I know my mistake now.¡± Gu Ying replied obediently.

    ¡°Useless piece of trash. Since you know you¡¯ve done wrong, why haven¡¯t you gone to receive your punishment?¡± There was the slightest tinge of sympathy in Gu Yi¡¯s tone, the way he treated Gu Ying was vicious like the way he treated an enemy.

    ¡°I will obey.¡± Gu Ying nodded slightly, turning his back to silently walk away.

    Gu Yi stared at Gu Ying¡¯s back, his eyes filled with disdain.

    Who would have thought that the Pce Lord of the Blood Fiend Pce would be on such bad terms with his own son?

    Gu Ying slowly walked out from Gu Yi¡¯s line of sight, the smile on his face not reducing in the slightest as he walked past disciples of the Blood Fiend Pce. When the disciples saw Gu Ying, they all subconsciously lowered their heads, not daring to stare at the wretched state Gu Ying¡¯s face was in.

    This was not the first time that such a situation had urred and it was not known why the usually amiable Pce Lord was so hard hearted towards the Young Lord. It had been like this since Gu Ying was very young. Gu Yi had been extremely harsh and strict towards him, so much so that others who saw it felt their hearts wince. Initially, people had thought that the Pce Lord had seeked to mould his son to be a dragon among men and that was the reason he was being so strict. But Gu Yi wasn¡¯t so harsh with his daughter Gu Xin Yan but acted like what a real father would. Although there were times he was strict as well, most of time he disyed great care and doting indulgence towards Gu Xin Yan.

    Gu Ying walked through the Blood Fiend Pce like there was no one around, the ringly red five fingered palm print and the streak of blood at the corner of his mouth causing others to not dare to look at him. He walked alone towards the Blood Fiend Pce¡¯s dungeon, the ce where disciples of the Blood Fiend Pce received their punishment.

    Inside the dim and dank dungeon, were various chilling tools of torture. When the disciples within the dungeon saw Gu Ying appear, they immediately went forward to bow in deference.

    Gu Ying ignored thempletely and instead walked on his own towards the torture rack.

    ¡°I came to receive punishment.¡± Gu Ying said highly nonchntly.

    The men on duty at the dungeon looked at each other and then stepped forward without a word to help Gu Ying remove his outer robe, leaving him only with his thin under robe before strapping him onto the torture rack.

    The crackling sounds of the whip reverberated within the dim dungeon, sounding unusually prickly to the ear under the silence of the ce.

    The sounds went on for half a day, and it only stopped when it was deep into the night.

    The disciple meting out the punishment had already retreated out from the dungeon and in that dim dungeon, only Gu Ying who was covered all over in blood was there all alone strapped upon the torture rack, his head drooping down, the thin inner robe torn to shreds by the countlessshes of the whip, the crisscrossing wounds with his flesh torn and turned outwards, blood congealed upon the gaping wounds. Only on that handsome face was there no trace of a wound, but was extremely pale and drained of all colour.

    Gu Ying eyes were both closed and his hair slightly messed up. He looked like he had fainted but was still tied to the torture rack with the ropes around his hands.

    Suddenly, a ck shadow walked out from under the dim flickering light, to look at Gu Ying tied up upon the torture rack and his brows creased together slightly.

    ¡°Young Lord.¡±

    Gu Ying¡¯s eyes opened slowly as he raised his head, revealing a longsh mark around his neck running down all the way from his ear to his corbone.

 Chapter 1646

    Chapter 1646: ¡°The Secret Worry of the Blood Fiend Pce (4)¡±

    Suddenly, a ck shadow walked out from under the dim flickering light, to look at Gu Ying tied up upon the torture rack and his brows creased together slightly.

    ¡°Young Lord.¡±

    Gu Ying¡¯s eyes opened slowly as he raised his head, revealing a longsh mark around his neck running down all the way from his ear to his corbone.

    Under that dim darkness, Gu Ying¡¯s eyes glinted with a terrifying chill. The corners of his mouth curled up and the red blood streaked lips looked highly devilish.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°Why would the Young Lord need to suffer such agony? Would the Young Lord need your subordinate to.....¡±

    Gu Ying shook his head, andughter escaped from his mouth.

    ¡°Agony? This little bit of injury is just barely scratching the surface. If I am unable to even withstand this little bit, then I would have died thousands of times over so many years.¡±

    The huge number of torture apparatuses the Blood Fiend Pce would have people drawing a deep breath of astoundment. Even throughout all the Twelve Pces, it would be difficult to find any one of them who would be able to match up to. Almost no one would be able to endure through all the tools of torture here but to Gu Ying, he had had a taste of every single one of them, all those tools having left a deep mark upon his body, where it could be said that he knew everything in that ce more intimately than the guards and executors of torture.

    Gu Ying was the only one who had undergone all the forms of punishment, and had not died from it.

    The man¡¯s brows creased up even tighter together.

    ¡°Instead of talking about this, shouldn¡¯t you be sending people to watch the Cloudy Brook Academy? With them having released all their disciples suddenly, they could only be up to no good. The group of people I sent to the Cloudy Brook Academy before had not a single onee back alive, and I fear that the Cloudy Brook Academy might have discovered something. There must be a reason for their unnatural decision. If you do not wish to have that thing slip out from right beneath your eyes, you¡¯d better send people to watch them closely.¡± Gu Ying seemed to not be feeling the pain upon his body and was telling all this to the ck robed man with a cheerful voice.

    ¡°Your subordinate has already sent people to watch them. But the Cloudy Brook Academy has quite a number of powerful experts within and the people we sent over have either met with an untimely end or lost their lives within Mount Fu Yao. It would not be easy for us to watch them closely at all.¡± The ck robed man responded, his voice tinged with helplessness.

    Gu Ying stiffened the corners of his lips. ¡°It¡¯s just that all of you have been too gentle with them. If only you had struck earlier. Based on the style of the Cloudy Brook Academy, you will only have to gain control over their disciples in training within the academy and those guys at the Cloudy Brook Academy would have to be highly careful with you.¡±

    From Gu Ying¡¯s perspective, in order to achieve his objective, it had to be done through any means possible, unscrupulous and without mercy.

    ¡°Yes, Young Lord.¡± The man epted Gu Ying¡¯s admonishment, chastened.

    ¡°Forget it. The monk can run away but the monastery will remain. Since you¡¯re unable to go into the Cloudy Brook Academy, just station people at the foot of the mountain and pay close attention. There¡¯s no need to get too close as we will only need to know where they are going.¡± Gu Ying said.

    ¡°I understand my orders.¡±

    ¡°Alright, you can be dismissed. I want to rest.¡± Upon saying that, Gu Ying shut his eyes, like he wasn¡¯t inside the dungeon at that moment, and there weren¡¯t any of those terrifying and garish wounds on his body.

    The man disappeared into the shadows and in mere moments, there wasn¡¯t a single trace of his presence anymore, the vastly empty dungeon having only Gu Ying as its lone upant.

    Ten dayster, the disciples who had been released from the Cloudy Brook Academy returned back to the Blood Fiend Pce.

    Gu Yi had even personally gone out to receive them outside the gates, weing Gu Xin Yan back to the Blood Fiend Pce. Along the way, the father and daughter pair were highly jovial as they chatted with each other, Gu Yi¡¯s eyes filled with the concern and indulgent adoration towards Gu Xin Yan.

    From the beginning to the end, Gu Ying just followed silently at the side, quietly looking at Gu Xin Yan who was showered with Gu Yi¡¯s doting love, the smile never once fading from his face.

 Chapter 1647

    Chapter 1647: ¡°The Secret Worry of the Blood Fiend Pce (5)¡±

    From the beginning to the end, Gu Ying just followed silently at the side, quietly looking at Gu Xin Yan who was showered with Gu Yi¡¯s doting love, the smile never once fading from his face.

    Gu Xin Yan¡¯s return put Gu Yi in a extremely good mood and he held a great weing feast on that very same day, inviting all the disciples that came back to gather together, celebrating the fact that Gu Xin Yan hade back.

    Gu Xin Yan sat right beside Gu Yi, a faint smile on her face, but just looking at that smile and one could see that it was a little forced, a little stiff.

    ¡°Little Yan, is there anything on your mind? After you came back this time, why do I feel that you are rather gloomy?¡± Gu Yi asked as he looked at Gu Xin Yan, his eyes full of worry. This daughter of his, had been cradled within his hands from young, never letting her suffer any anguish. Now that he saw that Gu Xin Yan was looking so distracted, he could not help but feel a little worried.

    Gu Xin Yan jumped slightly and immediately shook her head.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m just a little tired that¡¯s all.¡± Gu Xin Yan said with a slight smile to brush the matter off, not revealing how much of a struggle and conflicted she had been feeling this entire time.

    Every night in her dreams, the same figure would always appear, seemingly neither close nor faraway. It seemed as if she could reach out and touch it but everytime she stretched her hand out, that person became further and further from her, no matter how she tried..... she was unable to reach it.

    ¡°It has been hard on you. It¡¯s good that you¡¯vee back.¡± Gu Yi said benignly.

    Gu Xin Yan smiled and did not say anything. When Gu Xin Yan turned her eyes back, her gaze suddenly spotted Gu Ying who was seated in a corner and staring at her with smile on his face.

    That smile just sent chills running through Gu Xin Yan.

    She and Gu Ying were step siblings from the same father. Gu Ying¡¯s mother was married to Gu Yi before Gu Xin Yan¡¯s mother and when Gu Xin Yan was still a very young child, she had seen Gu Ying¡¯s mother. She was an extremely beautiful woman and Gu Xin Yan still remembered now the day when she had stumbled into that little courtyard and saw thatdy ying the zither under the peach blossom tree.

    That was the most beautiful woman Gu Xin Yan had ever seen in her life.

    Gu Ying¡¯s mother.

    Of the Nine Temples, the Young Lady Lord of the Spirit Void Temple.

    And the most beautiful person throughout the entire Nine Temples and Twelve Pces.

    It was once rumoured that the Young Lady Lord of the Spirit Void Temple was the most beautiful person throughout the entire Middle Realm and countless highly talented and good looking men had tried all ways and means seeking to merely win a smile from her. Gu Yi had been one of those pursuers at that time and it was not known why the Young Lady Lord of the Spirit Void Temple had chosen to marry Gu Yi but what was once seen to be a match made in Heaven receiving the blessings of many just changed entirely in the end.

    Within the Blood Fiend Pce, no one dared to mention that person. The very young Gu Xin Yan had only seen that person once when she unconsciously stumbled upon her and saw that she was truly indeed very beautiful.

    But for some reason unknown to everyone, Gu Yi changed entirely as a person after he married the Young Lady Lord of the Spirit Void Temple, no longer so loving and indulgent when he had pursued for the fairdy¡¯s hand, to have turned to be cold and distant.

    Even the birth of Gu Ying had not been able to salvage all of that. On the day that Gu Ying was born, Gu Yi was receiving Gu Xin Yan¡¯s mother into the Blood Fiend Pce as his bride, the entire Blood Fiend Pce filled with endless celebratory festivities, but not a single person remembered about the Young Lady Lord who wasbouring in childbirth.

    Gu Xin Yan could no longer remember when the Young Lady Lord passed away but only remembered that her death hade and passed without a whisper. It was only after several years had passed that Gu Xin Yan came to know about the news.

    It wasn¡¯t that Gu Xin Yan was unaware of the great disparity in the way Gu Yi treated her and Gu Ying.

    They were both children of his, but the harsh manner that Gu Yi treated Gu Ying sometimes highly flustered Gu Xin Yan.

 Chapter 1648

    Chapter 1648: ¡°The Secret Worry of the Blood Fiend Pce (6)¡±

    Towards the favour her father showed to her, it wasn¡¯t that Gu Xin Yan was oblivious to it. She had brought it up before but Gu Yi had changed the subject to divert her attention away from it.

    It wasn¡¯t that the very young Gu Xin Yan had not wanted to be on close terms with Gu Ying. Gu Yi only had that one pair of children and Gu Ying had been blessed with extremely good looks which just made the very young Gu Xin Yan yearn to get close to him.

    Initially, the rtionship between the two was not so distant. At that time, Gu Xin Yan had always tottered along on her two short legs behind, calling out to her Big Brother Gu Ying incessantly. But it was not known from when it started that Gu Ying began to distant himself away from her, even employing highly bloody and gory methods to drive fear into her, not wanting her to take a single step closer.

    Gradually, the two of them grew more and more distant. Gu Ying¡¯s brutality terrified Gu Xin Yan terribly.

    The melodious sounds of string instruments yed and the dancers twirled within the Blood Fiend Pce while the youths who had juste back watched on enraptured.

    No one even noticed that the one who should have been ced right at Gu Yi¡¯s side, but had been stopped and instead seated right in a corner, the Young Lord, Gu Ying.

    He sat in a ce where the brightnterns¡¯ light did not reach, in dim darkness, like he did not fit in with everything happening there.

    He sipped quietly at the wine, the corners of his mouth lifted in wild and uninhibited smile as he watched the celebratory festivities of music and dance.

    ¡°I heard that when all of you were on your way back, there was an incident that ured?¡± Gu Yi turned to Gu Xin Yan and asked, a smile on his face.

    Gu Xin Yan was slightly taken aback and she asked: ¡°Is Father talking about the incident between the Pure Grace Pce and the Dragon yers Pce?¡±

    Gu Yi nodded.

    The position of the Dragon yers Pce among the Twelve Pces was just beneath that of the Blood Fiend Pce and the me Demons Pce, and it could be said that they were highly powerful while the Pure Grace Pce was a little weaker than them. Originally, there was no conflict between these two pces but after they all came down from Mount Fu Yao, there had been an unexpected ident.

    Justing out from Mount Fu Yao, the routes the various pces took werergely simr where they would take a short break after having travelled for a day and the pces were not all that far away from each other.

    But just as the respective pces were at rest, an incident that was not neither all that big norpletely too small a deal urred.

    A disciple from the Pure Grace Pce, whom it was not known whether it was from lust driven courage or something else, actually dared to attempt to attempt to take advantage of the Dragon yers Pce¡¯s Fei Yan, which stirred up quite a big ruckus then.

    Fei Yan had been one of the top names in thest Battle of Deities Grand Meet and had gained the attention of quite a number of people. Although ¡°a girl¡±, she possessed power in no way inferior to any of the other male youths and she was newfound strength that the Dragon yers Pce wanted to groom and grow, a person greatly valued.

    But besides possessing a highly powerful Ring Spirit and exemry powers, Fei Yan was also blessed with highly eye catching looks. Her beauty had also attracted quite a bit of attention from the exuberant youths. But most of them were sensible enough to not dare go provoke the Dragon yers Pce and could only hide their thoughts, keeping them to themselves.

    However, a disciple from the Pure Grace Pce had been daringly audacious who had waited till the night fell silent and quiet when he coaxed Fei Yan to go into the dense forest, seeking tomit atrocities against her. In the end, the disciple had been wounded by Fei Yan¡¯s Ring Spirit where the mour had then startled people from the various pces awake.

    That incident had immediately caused people from the Dragon yers Pce and the Pure Grace Pce to immediately get into an argument. If not for the fact that there were people from other pces there, the people from those two pces might have just slugged it out there and then.

    Gu Yi listened till Gu Xin Yan finished her words and his mouth then revealed a sneer.

    ¡°I am thinking that the matter is not that simple right? That Fei Yan possesses significant power and the bunch of youths from the Pure Grace Pce would hardly be her match, so how could they possibly go provoke her so ignorantly? I am of the mind that this matter has been the intentional work of the Dragon yers Pce.¡±

 Chapter 1649

    Chapter 1649: ¡°All Done With Great Acting (1)¡±

    With the level of might the Pure Grace Pce possessed, even if the young subordinate youths were not sensible enough at times, their adult escorts would still not possibly have permitted them to go do such a thing. Moreover, to these youths who have yet to be officially epted into the various pces, they would be highly fearful of giving a bad impression to their escorts even before they had set foot into the pce. If it was said that they would have the courage tomit such a deed, it would be hard to make it convincing.

    Additionally, what kind of a ce was the Dragon yers Pce? Fei Yan¡¯s power had already attracted such a great amount of attention during the Battle of Deities Grand Meet so how many people could possibly not know of her strength?

    Unless that kid from the Pure Grace Pce was an idiot, otherwise, even with all the guts in the world, he wouldn¡¯t dare to even think of taking advantage of the Dragon yers Pce¡¯s Fei Yan as regardless whether it was the Dragon yers Pce behind Fei Yan or Fei Yan¡¯s own powers, they were both not things that the kid would be able to take on at all.

    Hence, there was no way that Gu Yi would believe that it had all been an ident.

    The incident had not been that carefully calcted and anyone with a brain who thought a little more about it would be able to detect something strange about the whole thing.

    Regarding this point, not only Gu Yi had thought of it, even the people from the Pure Grace Pce knew that this incident could not possibly be as simple as it looks.

    Even if one of their people had been beaten up, the Pure Grace Pce did not dare to make an issue out of it, nor would they dare to go up to the Dragon yers Pce to seek an exnation. But as the person from the Pure Grace Pce that Fei Yan had thrashed up had been one of the more talented candidates among this batch of disciples, it had caused the Pure Grace Pce quite a bit of anguish.

    And at the same time that Gu Yi had his suspicions about the whole incident, over on the Dragon yers Pce side, they had also just weed their disciples back and right after that, Fei Yan was made to remain behind by an Elder of the Dragon yers Pce, who wanted to ask about the whole story in detail.

    Although the Dragon yers Pce was stronger than the Pure Grace Pce, but unless there was an absolute need, the Dragon yers Pce did not want to have a falling out with any one pce. But Fei Yan had bashed up a disciple of the Pure Grace Pce on their way back, which had caused quite a bit of suspicions among people.

    People were guessing that this had been the Dragon yers Pce¡¯s intention but only people from the Dragon yers Pce itself would know that they had not known anything about it before it happened. They had been just like the disciples from the other pces, only knowing about the news after the new disciples had returned.

    The Dragon yers Pce¡¯s Elder looked at the pretty ¡°young girl¡± standing before his eyes and could not help but feel his head start to ache. Speaking purely only in terms of power, Fei Yan was extremely strong. It was highly fortunate that the Dragon yers Pce had been able to win themselves this disciple. But having stirred up so much trouble even before she had set foot into the Dragon yers Pce, they could not help but feel suspicious about it.

    Under the current circumstances, no one could guarantee that among the disciples they had recruited, there wouldn¡¯t be any spies nted by other pces.

    However, before the Dragon yers Pce¡¯s Elder could even ask two questions into the matter, he saw great big teardrops sliding down that pretty little face from the corners of Fei Yan¡¯s eyes.

    A delicate beauty like that breaking down into a shower of tears in an instant, it immediately threw the elderly Elder into a helpless fluster.

    ¡°Why..... Why are you crying for? I am just asking about what happened then. Don¡¯t cry already.....¡± The Elder was at a loss. He was not ustomed toforting a young little girl. If it had been any other regr disciple, he wouldn¡¯t need to mind it so much. But Fei Yan¡¯s Ring Spirit was very powerful and if she was a spy, she could be eradicated. But if she wasn¡¯t..... losing one of their most valuable disciples would really hurt the Dragon yers Pce.

    Hence, before they were able to ascertain Fei Yan¡¯s identity, the Dragon yers Pce would not dare to sour their rtionship with Fei Yan.

    ¡°How could I possibly even make myself say it?¡± Fei Yan choked pitifully as he wiped his tears, looking so intolerably wronged and aggrieved.

 Chapter 1650

    Chapter 1650: ¡°All Done With Great Acting (2)¡±

    The Dragon yers Pce¡¯s Elder was a little stunned as he stared at the weeping and sobbing Fei Yan and all the incisive and probing questions he had all prepared quickly fell in crumbles onto the floor.

    [Isn¡¯t thess¡¯ emotional plunge a little too drastic?]

    Just looking at Fei Yan who was sobbing so hard to be unable to even breathe properly made him look like he had suffered some big grievance, that would immediately cause anyone to pity and sympathise with him, and be unable to use even a single harsh word on him.

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t just cry like that. If you have suffered any grievance, you can just tell me all about it. You are already a member of the Dragon yers Pce, and the Dragon yers Pce will not allow their disciples to be bullied in anyway out there.¡± The Elder had no choice but to soften his tone a little.

    Fei Yan blinked his big tear filled eyes and sniffled pitifully as he looked at the Elder.

    ¡°Real..... Really? The pce wouldn¡¯t despise me because I got into such trouble? Boo hoo..... I really did not mean it..... That person was really very bad and..... and I wanted to run away but he pulled hard at my clothes, not letting me move at all..... With no other choice left, I summoned my Ring Spirit. I really did not mean to hurt him at all! I only..... only.....¡± After barely saying those few sentences, Fei Yan broke into tears again, the bean sized teardrops falling from the corners of his eyes continuously, his little face red from crying.

    Fei Yan had already possessed extremely good looks and now that he was sobbing so hard, he just looked so endearingly pitiful, to the extent that when several of the other Dragon yers Pce¡¯s disciples who were standing at the side saw such a beauty looking so aggrieved, they found it absolutely heartbreaking to watch, immediately thinking in their minds just how maniacally cruel and heartless that scoundrel from the Pure Grace Pce was, and they wished they could immediately drag that deplorable beast to give him another good thrashing!

    ¡°We wouldn¡¯t, we wouldn¡¯t do that. You are a member of our Dragon yers Pce and it is only natural that we will protect you.¡± The Elder hurried to say quickly. He hadn¡¯t been mesmerized by Fei Yan¡¯s ¡°beauty¡±, but had instead noticed one point that Fei Yan had mentioned through her words interjected with sobs.

    And that was her Ring Spirit!

    Fei Yan had taken part in the Ring Spirit segment during thest Battle of Deities Grand Meet and the meet¡¯s Ring Spirit venue ced great importance on the might of one¡¯s Ring Spirit, and did not ce much emphasis on one¡¯s personal spirit powers.

    Fei Yan was from the Great Ape Tribe and although people from the Great Ape Tribe were born with unparalleled strength, there were limitations to that.

    And that was the men of the Great Ape Tribe were always blessed with great strength, but their women were however slightly weaker than the average female.

    Remembering that point, the fact that Fei Yan was unable to resist against that person from the Pure Grace Pce now seemed rather usible. Moreover, Fei Yan¡¯s might came mainly from her Ring Spirit and not from her own spirit powers. Although she might possess a significant amount of power herself, but that person from the Pure Grace Pce had been one of their top three recruits with the strongest spirit powers. Reassessing the facts now, it seemed that it was not entirely impossible that Fei Yan could be restrained by that person.

    Especially when it was.....

    The Elder looked at the still weeping Fei Yan who was pitifully raining down tears. It had to be said that with Fei Yan¡¯s outstanding looks and that ¡°soft and weak¡± personality of hers, it would be really hard for those youthful and highly exuberant youths to be able to control their impulses against Fei Yan.

    The Elder had somewhat already believed it. Before he had gotten Fei Yan toe forward, he had seeked out the youths who had been admitted into the Cloudy Brook academy together with Fei Yan and asked them things about Fei Yan, like what her personality and temperament was like in the academy and so forth.

    And the content of what those youths had told him, was right about the same as what the Elder was seeing now.

    It was said that when Fei Yan was in the academy, she was already so ¡°demure and weak¡±, never ever getting herself involved in any of the conflicts between the other youths, a highly sensible and obedient ¡°youngdy¡±.

 Chapter 1651

    Chapter 1651: ¡°All Done With Great Acting (3)¡±

    In truth, the incident with Fei Yan seemed highly illogical at first nce but thinking carefully about it, it did not seem to be entirely impossible.

    A youngdy with such a soft nature who possessed such attractive looks and did not know how to turn people down. It could very well cause those youths who harboured sinister intentions to think that they had gotten lucky and had been presented with a opportunity.

    All of these only became possible based on the conditions that Fei Yan was ¡°soft and weak¡±, as a person who ¡°didn¡¯t know the rules of the game¡±, and although she held a powerful Ring Spirit, she did not possess strong spirit powers.

    And the Fei Yan that stood before the Elder at that moment,pletely fulfilled all those criteria. Just by looking at the eyes that had turned red from crying, one would know how soft and weak minded ¡°that poor child¡± was.

    He had merely asked her a couple of questions and she had already burst right into tears. She couldn¡¯t possibly be a person capable of scheming.

    Logically, if the other pces were to send a spy, they would choose people who were highly unremarkable to infiltrate into the ce. With the powerful might of Fei Yan¡¯s Ring Spirit, the other pces wouldn¡¯t be able to bear to use him as a undercover spy. Moreover, none of the other pces would be dumb enough to make a disciple who had not even been formally epted into the pce be involved in a conflict with another pce on the way in.

    Wouldn¡¯t that be as good as exposing their identity?

    It must be said, Fei Yan had not spoken all that much from the beginning to the end but every small action he made had secretly guided the people from the Dragon yers Pce to look at things in the direction he wanted them to.

    The Elder who prided himself on having a sharp eye for detail waspletely unaware that he had been duped and led right into the ditch by Fei Yan¡¯s superb and wless acting.

    ¡°Alright. Today¡¯s already gettingte and you should go get some rest. The pce will deal with this matter and you needn¡¯t think too much about it.¡± The Elder said amiably.

    Even if one had a hard of stone, one couldn¡¯t possibly pull a long face towards such a delicate and beautiful youngdy from their own pce of power, and one who held such great potential at that.

    Fei Yan nodded his head obediently as he wiped at his tears while shuffling himself out from the hall.

    He had just stepped out through the door when a group of youths from the Dragon yers Pce who had been waiting outside surged forward anxiously immediately upon seeing Fei Yan.

    ¡°Little Yan, how did it go? Did the Eldere down hard on you?¡± One of the youths asked as he looked worriedly at Fei Yan.

    The group of youths surrounded Fei Yanpletely, all of them eagerly trying to make their presence felt before the beauty.

    They quickly discovered that Fei Yan¡¯s eyes were reddened, the glimmer of tears still present within. That bashful and hesitant demeanor tugged at the hearts of the exuberant youths, making them be more anxious.

    The youths were admitted into the Cloudy Brook Academy in the same batch with Fei Yan and back at the academy, their days had revolved around busying themselves endlessly around the ¡°goddess¡± of their hearts.

    Even when they have nowe to the Dragon yers Pce, they were all still disying great concern for Fei Yan.

    ¡°I¡¯m alright. Thank you everybody.¡± Fei Yan said, looking like he was withholding some great grievance, as he showed a faint smile.

    That smile immediately melted the hearts of that entire group of youths.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Little Yan! We will definitely tell the Elder about the incident that day entirely! We will definitely get the Elder to seek justice for you!¡± Upon seeing that weak smile, with their blood surging, the youths all hurried to thump their chests vigorously in promise.

    [Their Little Yan had suffered a needless grievance! They must do everything they can to address the injustice!]

    Fei Yan nodded his head gratefully in silence. Under the mesmerized gazes of the group of youths, he slowly walked away. A pity that the whole bunch of youths there hadpletely not realized that their ¡°goddess¡± was half a head taller than many of them in their group!

 Chapter 1652

    Chapter 1652: ¡°All Done With Great Acting (4)¡±

    Fei Yan nodded his head gratefully in silence. Under the mesmerized gazes of the group of youths, he slowly walked away. A pity that the whole bunch of youths there hadpletely not realized that their ¡°goddess¡± was half a head taller than many of them in their group!

    It was until he returned back to his room that upon the slightly pale pallor that Fei Yan wore, the aggrieved and obedient look on his face vanished in an instant without leaving a single trace behind.

    A wicked smile then appeared right at the corners of Fei Yan¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°A bunch of idiots.¡± Fei Yan plopped right back into a chair, propping his foot up to dangle leisurely upon the knee of his other leg, losing all the demure and bashful demeanor from earlier.

    If this true side of Fei Yan was seen by the others in the Dragon yers Pce, their jaws would surely drop right to the ground in shock.

    Fei Yan rested his chin in the palm of one hand and went through all that he had done earlier from beginning to end. After ascertaining that he had not missed anything out, he then nonchntly popped a grape into his mouth.

    Fei Yan had worn girl¡¯s clothing from a very young age and her imitation of a girl had be wless and absolutely perfect. But being male, he understood how the mind of young male youths thought and he knew very well how he was to act exactly, to incite that whole group of exuberant youths into a frenzy.

    The incident with the Pure Grace Pce was just the beginning of their ns and when Fei Yan saw the character ¡°pure¡± on the jade token, he knew that it was time for him to act.

    Before they reached their respective pces, the only one among thepanions who had a chance to make a move was just him, as the ¡°weak and frail female¡±. What was needed from him, was not a aggressive strike from himself, but to just employ a little few tricks to bait someone to bite.

    And that poor unfortunate one from the Pure Grace Pce, had merely nced at Fei Yan a few more times than others, before he be chosen as the target by Fei Yan.

    The truth was, on that very night, Fei Yan had thrown several bashful nces at that person, and both intentionally and unintentionally hinted to him, which quickly caused that lecherous scoundrel to jump right into the trap himself.

    Everything that happened after that, followed exactly what Fei Yan had nned in his mind.

    It wasn¡¯t that he was unaware that the Dragon yers Pce would be suspicious of him, but he just wasn¡¯t worried about that in the least. This move in their long game of chess, had him begin to prepare for it right from the very first day they had all been admitted into the Cloudy Brook Academy.

    Low and insignificant spirit powers, a weak minded and frail girl, all of these were false facades he had pretended to portray himself as.

    And that bunch of ignorant youths, had foolishly made themselves to be Fei Yan biggest form of proof.

    Jun Wu Xie had set quite a number of targets for each of them. But as to how it was to be executed and carried out, what kind of methods they would employ, it was left entirely up to them. In the end, it was high time they all showed their abilities in their quest for vengeance. When it came to revenge, it was something no one else could do for you.

    Fei Yan was satisfied with his current situation and the way things stood. He knew, probes like he had undergone today, would continue to happen, but he had already thought it through on how he would deal with it, and he would only need to react ordingly to what was thrown at him in the days ahead.

    Fei Yan turned his head to look at the night sky outside his window, his thoughts drifting far away.

    Only those shallow and foolish young youths would be so easily mesmerized by his tricks. The real kind of attraction, was the kind that stemmed from one¡¯s soul.

    Fei Yan¡¯s mind then unconsciously conjured up the image of Rong Ruo¡¯s countenance. That quick and fleeting appearance, however enraptured Fei Yan more than any beautiful scenery could possibly have.

    Till after they have exacted their revenge, he would then be able to once again live an idyllic life with Rong Ruo.

    Thinking about that, the usually unabashed and thick skinned Fei Yan suddenly felt a warm flushe onto his face, and a unsuppressable smile appearing at the edges of his lips.

 Chapter 1653

    Chapter 1653: ¡°Birthday Well Wishes (1)¡±

    A month passed in a blink. Qiao Chu and the others gradually blended into the various pces and their powers gained recognition from their respective pces where they slowly walked towards the center of power.

    Although Fei Yan had been secretly investigated into due to the incident before, but through her one month¡¯s worth of ¡°dainty¡± and exemrily ¡°obedient¡± performance, the people from the Dragon yers Pce also came to believe Fei Yan¡¯s ¡°innocence¡±.

    And coincidentally at that time, it was the Pure Grace Pce Lord¡¯s birthday and although the Twelve Pces were not exactly harmonious, they were still expected to put on a facade of cordiality for appearance¡¯s sake. All the pces had to prepare a birthday gift and send a representative to bring it to the Pure Grace Pce to express their well wishes for the Pure Grace Pce Lord.

    This should have been a simple matter of no trouble but voices of discord grew within the Dragon yers Pce.

    ¡°The Pure Grace Pce still has not given us an exnation for their actions before till this day and it is obvious that they see the Dragon yers Pce as being beneath their notice. Why do we have to stick our faces warmly to their cold behinds, rushing forward to send him well wishes?¡± An Elder with a feisty temperament said in disapproval of the matter about having to send birthday well wishes to the Pure Grace Pce Lord. With the disparity between the might of the Twelve Pces gradually widening, the gap between the Pure Grace Pce and the Dragon yers Pce was bing more and more obvious.

    In the incident where a disciple of the Pure Grace Pce had failed in harrassing Fei Yan and had instead been taught a lesson by Fei Yan, from the way the Dragon yers Pce saw it, the Pure Grace Pce was at fault. In regards to that, the Pure Grace Pce should have at leaste forward to offer an apology but having waited for a month, they had not gotten any reaction from the Pure Grace Pce at all, which greatly displeased a great number of people that grew by the day in the Dragon yers Pce.

    ¡°We can¡¯t put it in this way. We need not question what the Pure Grace Pce chooses to do but we have rules among the Twelve Pces right before us. For us to send well wishes to the Pure Grace Pce Lord¡¯s birthday, it does not mean that we are wiping the te clean in regards to the incident before, but would instead show the graciousness of the Dragon yers Pce, which we would disy to all the other pces.¡± Another Elder said seriously, his gaze turning to look at the Dragon yers Pce Lord seated upon the main seat.

    ¡°My Lord, this old man has heard that the Blood Fiend Pce and the me Demons Pce had already gotten their birthday gifts prepared and had sent out quite a good number of their members to the Pure Grace Pce to deliver their well wishes. On the surface, they are just delivering the gifts and well wishes, but they are actually using this as a way of showing off their might. This old man is of the opinion that for so many years, the birthday celebrations of the various Pce Lords had never been missed by any of the Twelve Pces, it must be the same this time, or the Dragon yers Pce would be seen as being petty and narrow minded.¡±

    The Dragon yers Pce Lord listened throughout without a word and nodded his head slightly. The way he viewed it, the matter between Fei Yan and the disciple from the Pure Grace Pce was just a small altercation and not anything big. It had only drawn so much attention within the pce before they had been worried that Fei Yan might have been a spy sent by another one of the other pces. But after one whole month¡¯s observation, they were assured that Fei Yan was to be trusted and the matter should now then be seen to have been resolved.

    ¡°Elder Yu¡¯s words are not without reason. It¡¯s just sending birthday well wishes. Our Dragon yers Pce can still very well afford the gift.¡± The Dragon yers Pce Lord said, having agreed with Elder Yu¡¯s words.

    The Elder who had disapproved had wanted to say something more, but was held back by the gaze the Dragon yers Pce Lord gave him, having no choice but to swallow back the words that had been on the tip of his tongue.

    ¡°Who does Elder Yu feel, will be suitable for us to send this time?¡± The Dragon yers Pce Lord went on to ask.

    Elder Yu replied: ¡°This old man heard that the two Young Lords of the Blood Fiend Pce are already making their way there. Although the Blood Fiend Pce did not manage to gain any highly gifted youths in thest Battle of Deities Grand Meet, but it is well known to all of us here that the two Young Lords of the Blood Fiend Pce hold significant powers. Moreover, Gu Xin Yan is also Gu Yi¡¯s most precious daughter, hasn¡¯t my Lord been intending for our Young Lord to interact more with Gu Xin Yan? This old man thinks that this is a good opportunity for it. The other pces are mostly sending out their younger members this time and the young ones would naturally be less inhibited in their interaction with each other.¡±

 Chapter 1654

    Chapter 1654: ¡°Birthday Well Wishes (2)¡±

    The Dragon yers Pce Lord had only one son, aged twenty, and was one of the top leaders among the younger generation in the Dragon yers Pce. He possessed handsome looks and had a tall figure, a highly impressive young man.

    Although the Dragon yers Pce was gradually growing stronger by the day, they were still quite a distance away from the most powerful Blood Fiend Pce and the me Demons Pce. And with the huge gains the me Demons Pce had been making with their actions, the Dragon yers Pce wasn¡¯t feeling all thatfortable about it.

    If they could have Gu Xin Yan, a Young Lord of the Blood Fiend Pce marrying into the Dragin yers Pce, then to either the Dragon yers Pce or the Blood Fiend Pce, it would lend them both a much needed boost.

    After the Dragon yers Pce heard those words, he nodded his head, highly satisfied.

    ¡°Then we¡¯ll get him to go. He has been training very hard at his cultivation this past period and he can take this opportunity to rest as well. As for the rest of the people to send to the birthday celebrations, the various Elders can just discuss it among yourselves and decide from there.¡±

    Though it was said to be discussed, the various Elders already had their own candidates decided in their minds.

    This trip to go send well wishes to the Pure Grace Pce Lord¡¯s birthday, would merely require them to make an appearance. The various Elders had naturally understood that they needed to send out a group of their best youths there.

    And among them, they would just as naturally not missed out the newfound gem that Fei Yan was. Sending Fei Yan there, would not only show her power prominently, but also exemplify the Dragon yers Pce¡¯s might, and poke at the Pure Grace Pce all at the same time.

    Towards theck of response from the Pure Grace Pce, the Dragon yers Pce were more or less a little displeased. Since the people from the Pure Grace Pce were not willing toe, they would send Fei Yan to go right over there, to let the people from the Pure Grace Pce practice proper etiquette, forced to receive Fei Yan as a guest. A guest who had beaten up one of their members so badly he was severely wounded.

    When Fei Yan received the news, he merely nodded his head without a word, looking highly obedient.

    But the moment when the person who brought the news left, he immediately shut the door and the soft and demure expression on his face faded awaypletely.

    ¡°My my, little wonder Little Xie had wanted us to start off with the Pure Grace Pce. That littless must have known that the Pure Grace Pce Lord was going to celebrate his birthday.¡± Fei Yan said to himself as he rubbed at his chin. If truth was to be told, when Jun Wu Xie had initially given the hint that it was to be the Pure Grace Pce, he had gone to stir up trouble for them. But aftering into the Dragon yers Pce, he was thrown into a state where he was cut off from the rest of the world. Not to mention finding anymore trouble with the Pure Grace Pce, he could not even step out from the Dragon yers Pce.

    He had still been worrying that the mission Jun Wu Xie handed to them could not bepleted and in the end, this event had fallen right at his feet!

    Fei Yan could almost be certain that all of this had already been within Jun Wu Xie¡¯s calctions.

    ¡°That littless¡¯ brain can really whirl!¡± Fei Yan could not help but to exim impressed, his face twisted up with an evil smile and his mind raced as he started to plot how he could use this chance to stir up more strife.

    On Mount Fu Yao, within the Spirit Jade Pce.

    Jun Wu Xie came walking out from the tranquil little courtyard, as Ye Sha and Ye Gu followed behind in silence.

    Outside the little courtyard, when several young girls from the Spirit Jade Pce saw that trio appear, they no longer panicked but just gathered close together to giggle, keeping a far distance away as they pointed their fingers at the three people, to whisper among themselves.

    This group of girls who had never interacted with outsiders before, especially ones of the opposite sex had after Jun Wu¡¯s tyrannical move into the Spirit Jade Pce with his subordinates, gradually grown to ept all of this. From the initial shyness and anxiety, to being able tough and joke now. Although they still did not dare to go near to them, it was already a great improvement from before.

    But Jun Wu Xie wasn¡¯t too concerned with that. She continued on her way leading Ye Sha and Ye Gu straight towards the main hall that the Spirit Jade Pce Lord was at.

 Chapter 1655

    Chapter 1655: ¡°Birthday Well Wishes (3)¡±

    But Jun Wu Xie wasn¡¯t too concerned with that. She continued on her way leading Ye Sha and Ye Gu straight towards the main hall that the Spirit Jade Pce Lord was at.

    The Spirit Jade Pce Lord was lying on his side upon the plush lounge as he gazedzily to see Jun Wu Xie appear before his eyes, a twitch slowly forming upon his handsome countenance.

    Only the Heavens knew how much he yearned to not see that brat¡¯s face any longer.

    ¡°What more do you want?¡± The Spirit Jade Pce Lord felt that his choice to work together with Jun Wu Xie back then was a mistake.

    No matter how he protested and rejected him, the kid still went about doing things his way as he pleased. In the end, he decided to simply not say anything and just let the kid run loose. Fortunately, besides being just a little egoistical, the kid acted a lot more appropriately with other things, and he had never antagonized the other disciples of the Spirit Jade Pce. Otherwise, the Spirit Jade Pce Lord wouldn¡¯t know whether he would raise his hand to throw the kid out himself.

    Of course, there was a prerequisite to that even happening. It could only be carried out when those two door guardians at Jun Wu¡¯s side were not around!

    ¡°Do you still remember the agreement between us?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked as she looked calmly at the Spirit Jade Pce Lord, automatically disregarding the utter disdain in the Pce Lord¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°I have naturally not forgotten.¡± The Spirit Jade Pce Lord replied with a lift of his eyebrow. If not for the fact that this kid had set such tempting conditions for the agreement in the beginning, how would he have been lured onto this pirate ship of hers! ?

    ¡°Ten days after today, it¡¯s the Pure Grace Pce Lord¡¯s birthday, and the various pces will send their people to deliver well wishes. You can go collect a portion of your interest already.¡± Jun Wu Xie said nonchntly, but her words had made the Spirit Jade Pce Lord unable to keep himself calm.

    [Interest?]

    [That one word could carry a meaning of astronomical proportions or be of no significance. Could Jun Wu be intending to do something during the Pure Grace Pce Lord¡¯s birthday banquet?]

    The Spirit Jade Pce Lord restrained the contempt in his eyes as his gaze became tinged with wariness.

    Although the Pure Grace Pce was notparable with the me Demons Pce and the Blood Fiend Pce in any way, but to be able to maintain its own standing and not crumble among the Twelve Pces, without having to be fully oppressed by other pces, the Pure Grace Pce would naturally possess its own kind of strength. And on the Pure Grace Pce Lord¡¯s birthday, ording to the rules of the Twelve Pces, they would naturally send people to deliver their well wishes. Such matters were naturally what the Spirit Jade Pce Lord had experienced before the Spirit Jade Pce fell into decline.

    It might be termed as sending their well wishes, but it was more like an event where the various pces sent out a bunch of their most talented disciples to unt their might, turning it into a way they all showed themselves off.

    And Jun Wu had actually chosen this period of time to extend an invitation to him, which just made it obvious that the kid was thinking to do something during the banquet.

    But!

    The banquet would be held in the Pure Grace Pce, and during that period, the elites from the various pces would also be present. Just how bold was this kid to actually choose this most unsuitable time to go wreck havoc upon the Twelve Pces?

    [Had water leaked into his brain?]

    ¡°You¡¯re certain that you are going there to¡±collect my interest¡± and not going there to give your life away?¡± The Spirit Jade Pce Lord asked with his eyes narrowed as he looked at Jun Wu. It wasn¡¯t that he did not believe in Jun Wu¡¯s abilities, but it was just that such a method was too bold and daring. One single careless misstep if discovered would have the kid immediately sink into a hopeless situation, surrounded and besieged from all sides. Even with both Ye Sha and Ye Gu¡¯s protection, for Jun Wu to escape unscathed under the all round siege from the Pure Grace Pce and the elites of the other various pces, would not be such an easy feat.

    [This kid is toying with his life!]

    ¡°Go if you believe me, do as you wish if you do not.¡± Jun Wu Xie had not intended to exin all that much to the Spirit Jade Pce Lord. She hade to tell the Spirit Jade Pce Lord this merely because she wanted to keep her side of the bargain in the agreement between them.

    A corner of the Spirit Jade Pce Lord¡¯s mouth twitched slightly, his heart longing to deliver one good palm strike to smack this little brat dead.

    [When then will this kid learn to converse properly! ?]

 Chapter 1656

    Chapter 1656: ¡°Birthday Well Wishes (4)¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you five minutes¡¯ time to consider.¡± Jun Wu Xie said.

    ¡°.....¡± The urge to strangle Jun Wu to death rose up within the Spirit Jade Pce Lord once more.

    [Go? How was he supposed to go?]

    Before the Spirit Jade Pce fell into decline, he had never gone to any of such events. With the kind of ¡°unique condition¡± he was afflicted with, asking him to go to the Pure Grace Pce and seeing the squeezy crowd with all those men..... Just the thought of it made the Spirit Jade Pce Lord¡¯s skin crawl.

    [This kid obviously knows about that and here he is asking him to do that. What other motives could he be hiding?]

    ¡°My Lord!¡± A gentle and sweet sounding voice suddenly rang out.

    It was not known from when the figure of Zi Jin had appeared within the main hall and she walked slowly toe before the Spirit Jade Pce Lord to kneel down.

    ¡°Zi Jin is willing to apany Young Master Jun to go to the Pure Grace Pce.¡± Zi Jin said determinedly with her head lowered.

    The oppression the Spirit Jade Pce had suffered for so many years could not have been any clearer to Zi Jin. If what Jun Wu said was really true, that he would be able to deliver a severe blow to the Twelve Pces, she was willing to go pay witness to it with her own eyes.

    The Spirit Jade Pce Lord arched up an eyebrow slightly and looked at Zi Jin who had her head lowered before him. After a moment, he raised up his head to look at Jun Wu.

    ¡°Can Zi Jin go on my behalf?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie nodded her head. She was merely offering a choice towards their cooperation and it would not matter to her at all who went there.

    The Spirit Jade Pce Lord then turned back to look at Zi Jin.

    ¡°Zi Jin, I shall order you to go forth, together with Young Master Jun to the Pure Grace Pce. But there is one thing you must definitely keep in mind. No matter what happens, you must not act rashly. What you do will not only involve just you yourself, but the entire Spirit Jade Pce.¡± The Spirit Jade Pce Lord¡¯s voice suddenly sounded rather severe, and a notch less of his usualnguid nonchnce.

    Zi Jin had been brought up under his hand, and he knew very well what kind of personality Zi Jin had.

    Zi Jin had a simple and honest nature, but was also easily easily provoked. Her inability to hold herposure was her most critical and deadly weakness. Once they go into the Pure Grace Pce, they would be likembs within a horde of wolves, where the slightest slip up would result in the bones being picked clean.

    ¡°Zi Jin understands.¡± Zi Jin acknowledged obediently.

    The Spirit Jade Pce Lord was still a little worried and he could not stop himself from saying to Jun Wu: ¡°You have bummed so much food and drinks off my Spirit Jade Pce for so long and today I will hand Zi Jin over to you. I will take it as we¡¯ve agreed that no matter whether you seed or not, you have to bring her back safe and sound. Otherwise, our cooperation will henceforth be terminated.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie nodded.

    The Spirit Jade Pce Lord reminded Zi Jin with a few more words and then allowed Jun Wu and his people to leave.

    Walking out from the Spirit Jade Pce, the sunlight shone upon the ground. The skies werepletely clear, the weather considerably nice.

    Compared to the Spirit Jade Pce where it was like spring all year round, Mount Fu Yao felt to be slightly colder. Zi Jin was a little unustomed to it following behind Jun Wu and his men, the sudden low temperature causing her to shudder.

    Right at that moment, a thick cloak was pushed into her hands. Zi Jin raised her head up in surprise, to meet the cold and indifferent eyes of Jun Wu.

    ¡°Put it on.¡± Jun Wu Xie said emotionlessly, immediately turning herself around to continue on their way after saying that.

    Zi Jin opened her mouth slightly and looked at the cloak in her hands before looking up to stare at Jun Wu¡¯s back, herrge eyes filling up with a glimmer.

    Ye Sha and Ye Gu followed behind Jun Wu Xie and turned to look at Zi Jin who had fallen slightly behind, to see the strange look in her eyes.

    It was fine with Ye Gu, who just thought that their Young Miss was really ¡°gentle and considerate¡±.

    But Ye Sha¡¯s eyes showed a subtle change. He seemed to have seen in Zi Jin¡¯s eyes, the same sentiment that he had previously seen in the eyes of Qu Ling Yue.....

 Chapter 1657

    Chapter 1657: ¡°Birthday Well Wishes (5)¡±

    [That could not bode well at all.....]

    Ye Sha was feeling a little speechless. Their Young Miss¡¯ personality was cold. But those unconscious little sweet and considerate gestures of hers had really made those bumbling little girls fall head over heels.....

    The truth was, these little ¡°considerate¡± gestures were just Jun Wu Xie imitating others as she did not understand all this at all. She didn¡¯t know what it could to the hearts of young girls when she treated them in such a manner while being dressed as a male.

    Ye Sha just sighed inwardly to himself and pretended to not have discovered anything, praying in his heart that when Lord Jue returned, his Lord would not fly into a rage when he discovers all of these.

    Walking down Mount Fu Yao, the foot of the mountain was sparse with any sign of people. Treading upon the road, Zi Jin wore the cloak, and wrapped herself up within it snugly, asionally lifting her head up, her gaze inexorably falling upon the back of Jun Wu Xie fleetingly.

    After walking for a rather long period, Zi Jin finally could not endure the dead silence anymore and she opened her mouth to ask: ¡°We¡¯re going to the Pure Grace Pce just like that?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s steps paused and she turned to look at Zi Jin, her eyes questioning.

    Zi Jin¡¯s face immediately blushed and faking a brave front, she said: ¡°My looks had been seen by quite a number of people back then on Mount Fu Yao. They already know that I am from the Spirit Jade Pce. Are you really intending to go there just like this?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie shook her head. ¡°We¡¯re not going to the Pure Grace Pce yet.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Zi Jin was slightly taken aback.

    Jun Wu Xie then said: ¡°You do not have to worry. I will arrange everything.¡± She turned to continue on forward upon saying that.

    [You do not have to worry. I will arrange everything.]

    Those few highly simple words, when they fell onto Zi Jin¡¯s heart, stirred up a series of ripples in that calm cidke.

    Jun Wu Xie had no intentions of going to the Pure Grace Pce just like that. Without having to mention Zi Jin having been caught in a ruckus on Mount Fu Yao before, just Jun Wu¡¯s face by itself must definitely not appear before the Twelve Pces. Otherwise, without needing Zi Jin to show up, everyone would know that people from the Spirit Jade Pce hade.

    Jun Wu Xie did not rush her way straight towards the Pure Grace Pce but had instead slowly led Zi Jin and the others toe to a main thoroughfare. They stopped to rest upon reaching there and Jun Wu Xie did not say what they were doing at all which just made Zi Jin¡¯s heart bubble with countless questions.

    But Ye Sha and Ye Gu never questioned much and Zi Jin had naturally not dared to mouth off too much. Hence, she could only remain there with them quietly.

    After half a day had passed, upon that wide road, two horse carriages came tumbling from afar. The two horse carriages were exquisitely crafted and what attracted people¡¯s attention the most was the banner unfurled above the carriages. Upon the silver white banners, were embroidered with an image of a new moon in dark gold colour.

    This emblem, throughout the Middle Realm, was known by everyone. It belonged to one of the Twelve Pces, the emblem of the Shadow Moon Pce!

    On this road that Jun Wu Xie and her group waited on, was the road that the Shadow Moon Pce had to take to go to the Pure Grace Pce!

    Within the bumpy and jostling horse carriage, several youths sat together in the first carriage. The wheels tumbled along and the several youths inside had been jolted by the carriage for five days already. They had be a littlezy, their bodies heavily nted as they leaned against the sides of the carriage, like they had been sapped of all their strength.

    There was only one youth who sat with his body straight and upright, whom the other youths subconsciously sat further apart from. Even though the other few of them were rather squashed in there together, no one dared to intrude into the space around that one youth.

    ¡°How much longer will it be till we reach the Pure Grace Pce? This body of mine is almost falling apart already.¡± A youthmented as he stretched his arms, his face twisted up, looking highly aggrieved.

    Delivering well wishes for a person¡¯s birthday was to be a good thing. But under the current circumstances where the Twelve Pces were secretly plotting against each other, it could no longer be considered as something good. They all knew it clearly in their hearts, that besides their own people, once they reach the Pure Grace Pce, all that they woulde to face would only be opponents who did not see eye to eye with them.

 Chapter 1658

    Chapter 1658: ¡°Borrow to Use (1)¡±

    ¡°Bear with it just a little longer. I wonder if those people at the Pure Grace Pce would prepare suitable living quarters for us. If no one bothers about us when we reach there, it would be really infuriating.¡± Another one of the youths could not help but grumble.

    The Shadow Moon Pce and the Pure Grace Pce were not far from each other but their rtionship was not that good. Having two pces just slightly closer together, had brought about more instances of shes in their fight for might. It could be said that their rtions in private were highly strained. With it being the birthday celebration for the Pure Grace Pce Lord this time, although an invitation had been sent to the Shadow Moon Pce, the Shadow Moon Pce had purposely dragged it out till thest minute, before they carelessly sent out a few youths who had just recently joined the Shadow Moon Pce to go deliver well wishes.

    The meaning behind their actions showing half heartedness.

    And among the group of people from the Shadow Moon Pce, the only one who could be considered to carry any weight, would be the the youth who sat straight backed. It was rumoured that that youth was the godson of some Elder within the Shadow Moon Pce and he had grown up in the Shadow Moon Pce from young. In the Shadow Moon Pce, he was considered to be outstanding but there was just one point that the other youths disliked.

    And that was his stubbornness.

    The youth did not speak much, and possessed good powers. Logically, he should be one of the leaders of the pack among his peers. But this person had instead chosen to only listen to that Elder and nobody else, never liking to speak to any other person much. Even when other youths were friendly to him, he would just brush them off with cold and unfriendly words.

    As time passed, he became estranged from the other youths and people in the Shadow Moon Pce just innocuously left him alone.

    On this journey, the other youths joked and bantered and he was the only one ostracized. But he did not seem to mind it in the least as he just sat quietly, his eyes directed towards his nose and his nose pointed at his heart, remaining so silent like he was not there at all.

    ¡°Who knows.¡± The group of youths grumbled out of dire boredom.

    The advancing carriage then suddenly jolted violently, which caused the youths inside the carriage to lurch forward, several of them crashing together in a clump, looking highly wretched.

    The horse carriage had suddenly stopped!

    The youths inside the carriage finally managed to pick themselves up and with their mood already driven into frustration by the toll of the journey, the youths became angry.

    ¡°What happened! ? Do you even know how to drive a carriage! ? Are you tired of living?¡± One of the youths shouted as he jumped out in a huff from inside the carriage, all prepared to teach the coachman a lesson.

    But after moments passed, there wasn¡¯t a sounding from outside the car.

    The several youths inside the carriage then felt it to be rather strange.

    Suddenly, the faint scent of blood wafted in from outside the carriage.

    ¡°That kid couldn¡¯t have identally killed the coachman could he? Then who will drive the carriage! ?¡± One of the youths said a little worriedly as his brows creased together upon smelling the scent of blood. But his words were so cold hearted and callous. What he cared about was not the fact that hispanion could have killed an innocent man but was worried that there would be no one to drive the carriage.

    The reactions of the other youths were all simr and the few of them stepped out one by one, intending to see what was going on.

    But the moment they stepped out from the horse carriage, the faces of the youths immediately turned deathly pale!

    They saw upon the wide road before them, stained red with blood. The youth who had jumped out of the carriage just moments before, had his head decapitated, his headless body lying grotesquely within the pool of his own blood, the garish red stinging the eyes of every single youth there!

    And within that bloody and gory scene, a young youth stood, poised and refined before the horse, his hand raised up to slowly cate the startled animal.

    ¡°Jun..... Jun Wu.....¡± One of the youths immediately identified the person standing right before them!

 Chapter 1659

    Chapter 1659: ¡°Borrow to Use (2)¡±

    ¡°Jun..... Jun Wu.....¡± One of the youths immediately identified the person standing right before them!

    The tiny little youth cating the horse was no one else but truly the very same Jun Wu who had trained in cultivation within the Cloudy Brook Academy just like they had!

    The several youths there were coincidentally disciples who had just been released from the Cloudy Brook Academy and had not been in the Shadow Moon Pce for all that long. Hence, they had naturally been able to recognize the one with the ¡°resounding reputation¡±, Jun Wu!

    ¡°Jun Wu..... Why are you here?¡± The youths were stunned to suddenly see Jun Wu and their gazes quickly darted nervously around to see if there were any other ambush. But searching a circle around them, they did not discover anyone else around.

    That allowed the youths to finally ease their hearts in relief.

    They had naturally known very clearly what Jun Wu¡¯s eptance into the Cloudy Brook Academy had been based on and they knew that Jun Wu possessed merely an average amount of spirit power. So, strictly speaking, Jun Wu would not be a match for them. But they still did not understand why Jun Wu would suddenly appear here, and how did theirpanion that had fallen to the ground even died?

    They all did not think that Jun Wu would be able to kill theirpanion with the meagre power the kid had.

    Jun Wu Xie raised her eyes up slowly and looked at the several youths, her eyes calm and cid, chilly as an icyke.

    ¡°How did he die?¡± One of the youths asked Jun Wu with his brows creased together.

    Jun Wu Xie turned her eyes to nce at the body on the ground but did not say anything.

    ¡°I¡¯m asking you a question!¡± The youth became impatient when he did not get an answer but he did not dare make any rash moves as who knew whether there would be any other trapsid around here?

    ¡°I feel this kid gives me the creeps so let¡¯s just go.¡± A youth who was a little more timid said nervously.

    If it was said that there was only Jun Wu here alone, they would naturally not be afraid. But they did not think that Jun Wu had the capability to kill theirpanion at all.

    Jun Wu was a member of the Spirit Jade Pce and with the Spirit Jade Pce having been oppressed by the Twelve Pces for so many years, who knew what they would do? It could very well be that people from the Spirit Jade Pce were hiding in ces where they could not see in ambush, awaiting for the right opportunity to strike.

    Several of the youths felt a chill in their hearts and immediately did not dare to remain there, anxious to want to climb into the carriage to continue on their way.

    But right at that moment, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s voice suddenly sounded.

    ¡°Hold it.¡±

    The bodies of the youths froze as they turned their heads to look at Jun Wu, their gazes highly wary as they peered all around them, fearful that people would jump out in a sneak attack.

    ¡°Did I say that you can go?¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s chilling voice rang out upon the wide thoroughfare.

    ¡°Jun Wu! What do you mean by that! ?¡± The youths¡¯ hearts were chilled as they looked nervously around, nagged by a feeling that people from the Spirit Jade Pce hiding in ambush would jump out at them at any moment to take their lives.

    ¡°Jun Wu, there are no grudges between us and back in the Cloudy Brook Academy, we have never provoked you before, why do you need to do this?¡±

    The faces of the youths were all turning an ugly shade. Who knew who was the one who killed theirpanion? They could only feel fear in their hearts at that moment.

    ¡°Get off.¡± Jun Wu Xie said chillingly.

    The youths really felt like crying, but they did not dare defy Jun Wu¡¯s words, and could onlye climbing down the carriage obediently, but not daring to stray too far away from it, one by one sticking their backs against the side of the carriage.

    ¡°Jun Wu, at the very least, we trained together at the same time in the Cloudy Brook Academy, will you..... will you be able to find it within yourself to spare us on ount that we were from the same batch of disciples?¡± A youth whose knees were knocking themselves together begged mournfully.

 Chapter 1660

    Chapter 1660: ¡°Borrow to Use (3)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie stared coldly at the bunch of youths who were on the verge of breaking into tears and she flippantly tossed a bottle of medicine at their feet.

    ¡°One pill each.¡±

    The youths then wailed more pitifully.

    The Shadow Moon Pce had absolutely no intention of giving the Pure Grace Pce any face at all and hence, they had sent out this bunch of youths with highly average powers who had juste into the pce recently. They were all merely in their teens and they had been so terror stricken by the bloody and gory scene before their eyes, so how could they still be able to think straight at that moment? When they saw the medicine bottle rolling at their feet, they immediately took it to be poison and they wailed out to the Heavens, thinking that they were sure to die this time.

    Jun Wu Xie was getting an headache from the noise and her brows immediately furrowed up.

    Suddenly, two ck shadows leapt out from the shadows and they knocked the youths squatting on the ground and were wailing noisily out out one by one.

    The noisy mour immediately quietened down.

    ¡°Have them swallow the medicine.¡± Jun Wu Xie said.

    Ye Sha and Ye Gu immediately picked up the medicine bottle and fed each youth one pill in their mouths.

    Those were not any kind of poison, but something that Jun Wu Xie concocted that would confuse a person¡¯s memories for a short period of time. She had merely intended to ¡°borrow¡± the Shadow Moon Pce¡¯s carriages and birthday gift to use and had not wanted to do anything against that bunch of rascals.

    But that one who had firste down from the carriage had his face filled with contempt when he saw Jun Wu, and he had arrogantly stabbed at Jun Wu with his cutting words. Without waiting for Jun Wu Xie to say a word, Ye Gu had already sliced his neck.

    In the end, it had frightened the youths who hade down after almost out of their wits.

    After the youths had been properly dealt with and thrown into the bushes at the side, Jun Wu Xie stood before the horse carriage and stared at the tightly shut door.

    ¡°You want toe out on your own or do you want me to drag you out?¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s voice was slightly chilly. She could sense that there was one more person within the carriage.

    Momentster, a pale faced youth came walking slowly out from the carriage. The youth had eyes that was slightly different from normal people. They had an extremely light amber colour, very attractive looking but in that clear pair of eyes, there was no life in them.

    The youth¡¯s gaze swept indifferently over the pool of blood on the ground before they finally rested upon Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°You want to kill people from the Shadow Moon Pce?¡± The youth opened his mouth to ask, his tone questioning.

    Jun Wu Xie arched up an eyebrow. This youth had not been from the Cloudy Brook Academy. His aura was highly foreign, seemingly weak but in actuality powerful. Such a chaotic aura made Jun Wu Xie feel it to be rather strange but at that moment, she could not identify what was so strange about it.

    ¡°Then can you kill me?¡±

    ¡°.....¡± Jun Wu Xie widened her eyes slightly, as she stared at the youth who uttered such startling words.

    [Did he say..... kill him?]

    Jun Wu Xie had seen her fair share of lunatics but had never seen one like this. One who did not resist nor struggle but instead beg for death.

    ¡°If you are an enemy of the Shadow Moon Pce, then just kill me. If you do not kill me, then I will definitelye kill you in future.¡± The youth said nonchntly, his tone calm and unhurried, like he was speaking of something of no importance at all.

    The moment the youth¡¯s voice fell, the figure of Ye Gu had already soundlessly appeared behind the youth, and the dagger in his hand was already pressed against the back of the youth¡¯s neck.

    The youth felt the cold chill on the back of his neck and he calmly closed his eyes, seemingly awaiting the arrival of death.

    [He really wasn¡¯t going to resist?]

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as she stared at the youth, and a strange feeling rose within her heart. A guess then suddenly grew in her mind.

 Chapter 1661

    Chapter 1661: ¡°Borrow to Use (4)¡±

    ¡°Bind him.¡± Jun Wu Xie tossed her order out and then climbed into the carriage.

    The youth was slightly surprised and before he could react, he was tightly bound up by Ye Sha and carried up to be dumped into the second carriage where the birthday gift was put in.

    As the coachman had been thrown into the bushes by Jun Wu Xie, the two horse carriages had to be driven by Ye Sha and Ye Gu.

    Jun Wu Xie and Zi Jin sat within the horse carriage and Zi Jin¡¯s gaze was a little flustered.

    She had just witnessed something that was very much like ¡°robbery¡±, and was feeling that there should be something wrong with what had been done. Zi Jin had not known how Jun Wu was intending to go to the Pure Grace Pce and looking at the current situation, she finally understood it.

    Jun Wu was intending to use the Shadow Moon Pce¡¯s name to go send birthday well wishes to the Pure Grace Pce Lord!

    Looking throughout thends under the Heavens, for someone who was able to so easily rob people from the Twelve Pces, it was thought that there should only be this one here.

    ¡°We are going to impersonate people from the Shadow Moon Pce to go to the Pure Grace Pce?¡± Zi Jin asked while seated within the carriage, looking warily at Jun Wu, thinking that Jun Wu today gave her a highly different feeling from before. She had thought that Jun Wu was a ice cier who did not care about anything but this mountainous cier seemed to be capable of deeds that would have shocked many people.

    ¡°Mm.¡± Jun Wu Xie nodded her head. She then pulled a human skin mask out from her Cosmos Sack and handed it to Zi Jin.

    ¡°Wear it.¡± Upon saying that, Jun Wu Xie then pulled out another one for herself and then put in on.

    These masks were acquired from the auction houses when she was in the Lower Realm andpared to altering one¡¯s looks with medicine, this onested for a longer period of time, but slightly ufortable to wear. Going to the Pure Grace Pce, Jun Wu Xie could not be certain that no one would be able to recognize her and in order to avoid any unexpected idents, covering her lookspletely would be the best option to take.

    Zi Jin obediently put the mask on and in the next moment, that pretty countenance changed to be one of a delicate young girl, diminishing a little of her beauty which would not draw people¡¯s attention to her so much.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s outlook was still one of a average looking youth, but her facial features all changed slightly.

    After putting on the mask properly, Zi Jin just looked at Jun Wu quietly, unable to fathom what kind of intentions Jun Wu had in mind.

    ¡°Why did you..... want to keep that youth with us?¡± Zi Jin could not hold herself back from asking.

    When Jun Wu had led Ye Sha and Ye Gu to carry out the ¡°robbery¡± earlier, she had just froze in shock at the side, unable to react at all. But the words the youth from the Shadow Moon spoke, she had heard them highly clearly.

    That youth had definitely said that if Jun Wu did not kill him, he woulde kill Jun Wu in future. So why would Jun Wu still want to keep the person with them?

    ¡°Useful.¡± Jun Wu Xie said indifferently. What Zi Jin did not know, was that Jun Wu Xie had seen a kind of numbed and jaded dimness in the youth¡¯s eyes that she was highly familiar with. It was not important what the youth said as what Jun Wu Xie was concerned about was the lifeless eyes on the youth, like life and death in this world had nothing to do with him at all.

    Such a feeling was not foreign to Jun Wu Xie. In her past life, when she had been imprisoned inside the cage, she had experienced that before. Life or death, happiness or agony held no meaning to her. Everything her eyes saw was grey and white, without a single tinge of colour.

    That was when one was oppressed to the point of utter despair.

    Jun Wu Xie was certain that the youth was different from the other disciples of the Shadow Moon Pce and keeping him with them would be useful to her.

    Without needing to speak about anything else, just that pair of eyes alone would be enough to make Jun Wu Xie want to spare his life.

 Chapter 1662

    Chapter 1662: ¡°Opportunity of One¡¯s Own Choice (1)¡±

    Zi Jin looked on at Jun Wu, seemingly unable to understand what the youth before her eyes was thinking in his mind even more. Zi Jin had a feeling, that even if she opened her mouth to ask more about it, she wouldn¡¯t get the answer that she wanted.

    Curling both her legs close, her arms wrapped around her knees, Zi Jin looked at the side of Jun Wu¡¯s face, quietening herself down.

    It was the Pure Grace Pce Lord¡¯s birthday and the Pure Grace Pce had buntings andnterns hanging everywhere, in celebration of the Pce Lord¡¯s uing birthday early before it arrived.

    From what Jun Wu Xie could see, the demarcation of power between the Twelve Pces and the Nine Temples was very much like the demarcation between countries back in the Lower Realm. Every pce among the Twelve Pces possessed their own territories under their jurisdiction. ces within a particr jurisdiction, everyone in there had to obey the respective pce where they would receive protection in return.

    With the Pure Grace Pce Lord¡¯s birthday fast approaching, more and more people wereing to the Pure Grace Pce to bring well wishes.

    It was not just the other eleven pces. In the Middle Realm, besides the One Region, Four Sides, Nine Temples and Twelve Pces, there were also many smaller powers scattered around. The might those powers possessed naturally could not bepared to on equal standing with the highly powerful Twelve Pces and the reason they could survive till this day was because firstly, they were careful not to break the rules and secondly, it was because they were ¡°harmonious¡± with the Twelve Pces.

    Whenever the time came when there was a need to, they would spare no effort in presenting up all kinds of treasures, and because of their ¡°obedience¡±, the Twelve Pces had silently consented to their existence.

    Jun Wu Xie and their horse carriages slowly drove inside the Pure Grace Pce¡¯s territories. On the wide road, they were many more horse carriages carrying all sorts of banners, most of the carriages filled with birthday gifts that were to be presented to the Pure Grace Pce Lord.

    The youth bound up by Jun Wu Xie was rather cooperative, never fussing or creating a ruckus along the entire journey. He ate what he was given, and drank what they gave him, so cooperative that it made people subconsciously forget that he was a hostage that Jun Wu Xie had taken from the ¡°robbery¡±.

    Before going into the Pure Grace Pce, Jun Wu Xie temporarily stopped the horse carriages in one of the nearby cities, to find them an inn to stay in.

    Although it was within the territories of the Pure Grace Pce, the banners of the Shadow Moon Pce made many of the citizens feel fear and trepidation. When the servant at the inn saw the banners on the horse carriage, his legs immediately started to shake and even the innkeeper hurried himself forward to go wee them. After a good period of fawning, the innkeeper then respectfully led Jun Wu Xie and her delegation to the best room they had.

    Zi Jin went back to her room first to rest, and Jun Wu Xie got Ye Sha to bring the youth they had bound up for quite a period into her room.

    The youth suddenly raised his head but found himself faced with a youth with an unfamiliar face, but for the pair of eyes which made her feel like she had seen them before, instantly understanding the changes on Jun Wu¡¯s face.

    Having brought toe before Jun Wu, the youth still did not kick up a fuss but just stood there without moving in the slightest, his eyes showing no hatred nor fear, but justplete indifference.

    Jun Wu Xie propped up her chin on her palm, to look at the youth with a cold and indifferent expression on his face. She could almost see her past self in the youth before her.

    ¡°You have a grudge against the Shadow Moon Pce?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked suddenly.

    The youth was slightly taken aback, his brows creasing up slightly as he looked at Jun Wu with a ratherplicated gaze.

    ¡°How does it feel to have to risk your life serving one¡¯s own enemy?¡± Jun Wu Xie continued to ask.

    The youth¡¯s brows furrowed up even further, but he still did not deny the point brought up.

    ¡°I do not know what kind of animosity you have against the Shadow Moon Pce, but I can offer you an opportunity right now, an opportunity to be able to exact revenge for yourself. Whether you want it, would depends on what you choose of your own ord.¡± Jun Wu Xie said slowly as she raised her eyes to look at the youth.

 Chapter 1663

    Chapter 1663: ¡°Choose Your Own Opportunities (2)¡±

    Surprise finally appeared on the youth¡¯s face but reverted back to it had very quickly. He lowered his head slowly and said in an almost inaudible whisper: ¡°I do not have a choice.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Jun Wu Xie arched up an eyebrow.

    The youth raised his head and his gaze met Jun Wu Xie¡¯s.

    ¡°i do not have a choice. Whoever he wants me to kill, I have to kill.¡±

    ¡°If you do not choose, how do you know you have no choice?¡± Jun Wu Xie said.

    ¡°My sister is in his hands.¡± The youth stated.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at the youth. ¡°Tell me and see what it¡¯s about.¡±

    Without knowing why, the youth felt that Jun Wu was not intending to kill him and there seemed to be a voice in his heart telling him that this could be his veryst chance right before his eyes.

    ¡°I am the godson of Elder Yue in the Shadow Moon Pce, or should it be said, I am his puppet.....¡±

    The youth¡¯s name was called Yue Yi and his parents were once disciples of the Shadow Moon Pce who unexpectedly lost their lives while out on a mission, leaving behind the merely seven year old Yue Yi and his three year old sister. After their parents died, Yue Yi and his sister were adopted by Elder Yue, to be Elder Yue¡¯s grandson and granddaughter.

    Elder Yue was an Elder of great seniority in the Shadow Moon Pce and had blood ties with the Shadow Moon Pce Lord, elevating his status a notch up above that of the other Elders.

    From young, Yue Yi had shown himself to be rather gifted and after he was adopted by Elder Yue, Elder Yue had increased his daily cultivation training load, sparing no effort in grooming him.

    This should have made Yue Yi feel indebted and grateful for the kindness shown in bringing him up but under that beautiful facade, was dirt that people could not even look straight at.

    Yue Yi was handsome looking and had been highly outstanding from young. When he was very young, he was often mistaken as a girl.

    Initially, when Yue Yi was just adopted by Elder Yue, he had not felt that there was anything amiss. Although Elder Yue was advanced in age, he was highly amicable and benevolent, and he treated his sister very well too.

    Till one day when Yue Yi was summoned alone into Elder Yue¡¯s room. That was when the nightmare began.....

    What was shown on the surface, Yue Yi was the grandson that Elder Yue doted upon. But in truth, he became the vessel that Elder Yue vented himself upon, and as Yue Yi grew older and his powers increased, he still did not have any chances of breaking free from it.

    Because his one and only blood kin, his very own sister, was under the grasp of Elder Yue¡¯s hands.

    For so many years, Yue Yi had been willing to endure everything, only because Elder Yue had never raised a hand against his sister, and that was the only one thing he cared about in life.

    As long as his sister was held under the grip of Elder Yue, Yue Yi would never be free in this life.

    Jun Wu Xie listened to everything that Yue Yi said, and her brows furrowed up slightly. She had been able to feel that Yue Yi¡¯s loyalty wasn¡¯t truly devoted to the Shadow Moon Pce but the truth behind that had made her utterly disgusted!

    ¡°I am unable to make any choices and you can either choose to kill me now or when I return to the Shadow Moon Pce and Elder Yue finds out about all of you ambushing the carriages, he would surely send me out in pursuit and persecution. I know that I myself am not a match for all of you but to avoid trouble, why not kill me now?¡± Yue Yi looked at Jun Wu Xie calmly as he spoke, like the unbearable past he spoke of was not his at all, and there was not the slightest glimmer of light within his eyes.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes narrowed up. She had struck against the Twelve Pce seeking to protect herself and for vengeance. But when she came to understand that such dirty deeds were beingmitted within the Shadow Moon Pce, it just steeled her initial resolve to obliterate all of them.

    Suddenly, Jun Wu Xie turned to look at Yue Yi and said: ¡°It¡¯s true you have no choice and before you now, there is only one path for you to take.¡±

 Chapter 1664

    Chapter 1664: ¡°Choose Your Own Opportunities (3)¡±

    ¡°Kill off Elder Yue, destroy the Shadow Moon Pce and rescuing your sister. Will you walk on that path or not?¡± Jun Wu Xie said with her eyes narrowed up slightly, staring straight at Yue Yi. She had not nned to strike at the Shadow Moon Pce so quickly but she didn¡¯t mind bringing the matter forward a little.

    Afterall, she wasn¡¯t going to spare a single one of the pces was she?

    Yue Yi looked at Jun Wu Xie in surprise, a glint of shock in his eyes. This youth in front of him was obviously a few years younger than he was but without knowing why, every word the kid said made his heart shake and tremble a little.

    ¡°Whether you believe me or not, you do not need to choose now. After this trip to the Pure Grace Pce is done, it will still not be toote for you to choose.¡± Jun Wu Xie was in no rush to get a reply from him, as she knew very clearly what that reply would be.

    As there was no other paths for him to retreat back into.

    Just like she had been in the beginning, there had only been one path open for her to tread.

    ¡°During this period at the Pure Grace Pce, you will be the representative of the Shadow Moon Pce and we are all yourpanions. Do you understand?¡± Jun Wu Xie said as she looked at Yue Yi.

    ¡°You¡¯re not afraid that I¡¯ll betray you?¡± Yue Yi did not know from where Jun Wu was getting his confidence from. Not only was he not killed, he was given this level of freedom. Once he appeared within the Pure Grace Pce and if he was to reveal the truth of the situation there, then Jun Wu would find himself surrounded on all sides by enemies.

    [Wasn¡¯t he afraid of that happening at all?]

    Jun Wu Xie lifted up an eyebrow. ¡°Would you even give up on this one and only opportunity?¡±

    Yue Yi was stunned and he immediately lowered his eyes.

    ¡°Ye Sha, untie him.¡± Jun Wu Xie ordered.

    Ye Sha immediately unraveled the ropes tied around Yue Yi, his demeanor seemingly not on guard at all.

    ¡°You can go get yourself some rest now.¡± Jun Wu Xie said with a shrug of her shoulders.

    Yue Yi gazed deeply at Jun Wu a moment before he turned and walked away.

    Till Yue Yi had left, Ye Sha could not help but to open his mouth to ask: ¡°Young Miss really trusts this person?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie picked up the teapot on the table and poured herself a cup of hot tea before sipping at it slowly.

    ¡°Why not?¡±

    People who had never experienced utter despair would never know how much thest straw of hope that could save your life really meant.

    Trapped within a future devoid of all light, even when one had to bash through a path filled with blood and be branded as a murderer through the massacre, it would not dissuade that person in the slightest.

    Yue Yi could choose not to think for himself, but he could not afford not to take just one gamble for the sake of his sister.

    Having endured endless humiliation for his sister for so many years and daring to be so upfront with aplete stranger like her, this youth must have already been pushed into a desperate corner.

    ¡°Looking at Yue Yi, he should be around seventeen or eighteen years old and his sister should already be one who is just budding with beauty. For a devil who had not even been willing to spare a handsome youth like him, would he be able to keep his ws off a budding youngdy?¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes were lowered as they brimmed over with oozing hatred within.

    What she could never tolerate, was filth such this this.

    For Yue Yi to plead for death, would mean that he understood he had absolutely no hope to speak of at all. He must have realized what fate awaits his sister and he did not possess the power to save her from it, only seeking to disappear from this world to turn into a ferocious ghost, returning to im lives.

    Ye Sha was pensive hearing Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words but Ye Gu just remained silent without a single word at the side.

    Ye Gu and Ye Jie were two souls in one body and although they were not regr siblings, the sibling bond between them was true as it could be. Hence, Ye Gu had naturally been able to understand the kind of despair Yue Yi was feeling.

    ¡°As long as I make Yue Yi understand that by cooperating with me could fulfil his wish, why would he want to give up on this opportunity?¡± Jun Wu Xie said as she stared into the clear tea within her cup. This trip to the Pure Grace Pce, she had to have Yue Yi gain enough confidence.

 Chapter 1665

    Chapter 1665: ¡°Let Me Infuriate Some People (1)¡±

    It was extraordinarily lively and the Pure Grace Pce was teeming with activity. With theing of the Pce Lord¡¯s birthday, the Twelve Pces sent people forth to bring well wishes. In the past few days, an endless stream of guests bearing gifts and well wishes had been highly numerous which had the Pure Grace Pce oveden with many treasures. Every single pce made a show of gestures and no matter how much they plotted against each other behind the scenes, this was however a birthday celebration and they had naturally made a grand show of it.

    The Pure Grace Pce¡¯s hands almost went limp receiving the gifts and their faces fought to maintain a smile to wee and settle the guests in, seemingly eager to y a good host.

    But in truth, things were not so.

    The Pure Grace Pce Lord who should have been seated within the main hall to await the mass of peopleing to deliver their well wishes was holding a rather grave expression on his face at that moment.

    Several Elders were gathered within the study, the shade on their faces not looking too good.

    The various pces had under the pretext of bringing well wishes, sent many of their young, talented and good looking disciples, seeking to show off the powers their younger generation held, which was a point that made the Pure Grace Pce unable to smile at at all.

    The Pure Grace Pce was in the bottom position among the Twelve Pces and they had not been able to themselves any youths that suited their fancy in thest Battle of Deities Grand Meet. Although they did recruit quite a number of people, but seeing before their eyes these most outstanding and brilliant youths who had been won by the other pces, it stifled the Pure Grace Pce so much that they almost wanted to vomit out blood but were unable to do a thing about it.

    They had only managed to find a youth who possessed rather good gift after much hardship and they were all prepared to bring him back to the pce to properly groom him but before he even set foot into the Pure Grace Pce, that youth had because of his lust for the fairer sex, been beaten up so badly as to sustain severe injuries by a girl from the Dragon yers Pce. His injuries had been extremely severe and even after countless physicians had been invited in to treat him after he was brought back to the pce, the result had made them all helpless. The youth¡¯s cultivation meridians had been almostpletely destroyed and wanting him to make a full recovery was almost something impossible.

    Only by inviting the Medical Saint Bai Xu could it be possible for them to turn things around. But Bai Xu was enigmatic and his whereabouts unknown. Nobody knows where to find him and the letters they sent had been like rocks thrown into the seas, who knew when this unfortunate scoundrel would even get his turn?

    And the main culprit that created this entire mess had just grandlye strutting in through the doors of the Pure Grace Pce following behind the Young Lord of the Dragon yers Pce, their faces overflowing with smiles.

    The disciples standing at the front of the Pure Grace Pce receiving the guests spotted a ravishing and moving ¡°youngdy¡± approaching them gracefully to hand them the invitation and they were suddenly stunned by the delicate and pretty looks, staring rather dazedly.

    The ¡°youngdy¡± beamed with a smile as ¡°she¡± looked at the young Pure Grace Pce disciples and said: ¡°The Dragon yers Pce¡¯s Fei Yan is here with our Young Lord to bring our well wishes for the Pure Grace Pce Lord¡¯s birthday.¡±

    The mesmerized stare on the face of the Pure Grace Pce¡¯s disciple shattered under Fei Yan¡¯s smiling words, his face contorting up with disbelief and the eyes staring at Fei Yan became highly appalled!

    [Fei Yan?]

    [Isn¡¯t that the girl that had beaten up that disciple from their Pure Grace Pce highly severely?]

    The disciple from the Pure Grace Pce would not even in his dreams ever thought that Fei Yan woulde here to the Pure Grace Pce so brusquely for the Pce Lord¡¯s birthday celebrations.

    Instead of saying they came here to send their well wishes..... it might be said that these guys were here to infuriate them!

    It must be known that the person Fei Yan thrashed up had been a seedling highly regarded by the Pce Lord and the Elders. But though the seedling had been good, but he had been ¡°deflowered¡± and was wilting, still sickly and frail in a courtyard in the back where it took him great effort to even walk.

    Fei Yan¡¯s appearance had caused the people in the Pure Grace Pce to be unable to smile at all and the gazes they threw at Fei Yan turned strange, the strong enmity within their eyes couldn¡¯t be any more obvious.

    But someone was just seeminglypletely oblivious to the other party¡¯s intense animosity as he beamed brightly at the bunch of the Pure Grace Pce¡¯s disciples, that brilliant smile when seen by the eyes of those disciples, bing highly scorching and stinging.

    [Aren¡¯t these scoundrels here to find trouble with them?]

 Chapter 1666

    Chapter 1666: ¡°Let Me Infuriate Some People (2)¡±

    Although the Twelve Pces were not harmonious deep at heart, but on the surface, they still took care to put on a superficial show of cohesion. It wasn¡¯t that there was no infighting behind the scenes, but despite fighting to one up each other, they all knew better than to invite gossip. At the very least, none would so tantly send the chief culprit right up to the victim¡¯s birthday celebration!

    Wouldn¡¯t that just be spurning others?

    From what the Pure Grace Pce knew, Fei Yan¡¯s actions in the incident was almost certainly the Dragon yers Pce¡¯s idea.

    With Fei Yan¡¯s arrival at this moment, it just made the people from the Pure Grace Pce feel that the Dragon yers Pce had gone overboard in their bullying.

    But as their were too many other guests around, they did not think it right to openly go against them, so they could only stiffly smile and stand there to stare at Fei Yan.

    ¡°Little Yan, is everything alright?¡± At that moment, a handsome faced young man walked slowly over, dressed in a full brocade robe, looking magnificent as his eyes looked straight at Fei Yan.

    Fei Yan mirthful eyes shed briefly with a glint of ridicule before immediately turning his head to beam brightly at the man to say: ¡°Young Lord, I do not know the reason why, but the Pure Grace Pce does not seem to really wee us.¡± As he spoke, Fei Yan lowered his head looking a little aggrieved, his eyes slowly looking forlorn.

    The man creased up his brows and his eyes glinted with displeasure. But it was not directed at Fei Yan but towards the disciples of the Pure Grace Pce.

    ¡°I am Zhuge Yin from the Dragon yers Pce, and I am here unders my father¡¯s orders to bring well wishes for the Pce Lord¡¯s birthday. May I know if there is anything about this that displeases any of you?¡± Zhu Ge Yin said in a seemingly gentle voice, but there was a tinge of hardness in his tone.

    When the Pure Grace Pce¡¯s disciples heard Zhuge Yin announcing his family name, they immediately felt a chill down their backs.

    Zhuge Yin was the Dragon yers Pce Lord¡¯s only son!

    Although they were a little flippant towards Fei Yan, but faced with the Young Lord of the Dragon yers Pce, they did not dare show the slightestck of manners.

    ¡°Of course not, of course not! Pleasee in.¡± A disciple of the Pure Grace Pce¡¯s discreetly wiped off the beads of cold sweat upon his brow, hurrying in a fluster to wee the guest inside.

    Zhuge Yin nodded his head slightly, his eyes exhibiting a slight haughtiness as he turned his head to Fei Yan and said: ¡°Little Yan, we can go in now.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Young Lord.¡± Fei Yan nodded obediently.

    The Dragon yers Pce had sent a total of about seven or eight people and Zhuge Yin was the leader of the delegation. Zhuge Yin had shown extra care and concern towards Fei Yan from the beginning and the other disciples of the Dragon yers Pce had seen it with their eyes, but had naturally not dared to say anything about it.

    ¡°Little Yan, there is no need for you to feel any guilt. The Pure Grace Pce are not strict in their discipline which had then produced such scoundrels. Do not be aggrieved and you can rest assured that I will definitely seek justice for you.¡± Zhuge Yin said in a highly concerned voice as he looked at Fei Yan walking beside him. From what he saw, Fei Yan had been too soft with the people from the Pure Grace Pce and that shouldn¡¯t be the way.

    But thinking back about it, a pretty little thing like that should be protected by people, so Zhuge Yin was highly pleased with Fei Yan¡¯s ¡°demure¡± demeanor.

    ¡°Young Lord, I don¡¯t think you need to..... We are here this time to bring well wishes and if any trouble starts because of me, the people from the Pure Grace Pce might not let the matter rest easily. If theye to harm the Young Lord, I really wouldn¡¯t know what to do.¡± Fei Yan said with his head lowered, biting down nervously on his lip, the perfect portrayal of one who suffered a grave injustice.

    The look, made Zhuge Yin¡¯s heart thump wildly. If not for the fact that the location wasn¡¯t right, he would wish for nothing more than to wrap Fei Yan into his arms to protect and soothe ¡°her¡± properly.

    ¡°Harm me? The Pure Grace Pce? Would they even possess the guts to do that? Anything that happens, I am here. You do not have to worry at all. Just don¡¯t let yourself suffer any aggrievement. I will redress the injustice for you.¡± Upon saying that, Zhuge Yin¡¯s hand subconsciously moved, thinking to go around Fei Yan¡¯s shoulder, to ¡°properlyfort¡± the youngdy.

    In the end, right at that very moment.....

    ¡°PFFT! !¡±

 Chapter 1667

    Chapter 1667: ¡°Let Me Infuriate Some People (3)¡±

    In the end, right at that very moment.....

    ¡°PFFT! !¡±

    A spray of water sprayed right onto Zhuge Yin¡¯s body, leaving countless droplets of water stains upon hisvish clothes.

    Zhuge Yin¡¯s face immediately changed in an instant, as he immediately turned his head to see who dared to show him such disrespect.

    His eyes turned to see a handsome specimen of a youth, who was patting himself hard on the chest as he coughed, the corners of his mouth suspiciously wet with the gleam of water as he held a empty cup in his hand.

    ¡°Sorry sorry! I choked on the water! Don¡¯t mind it!¡± Seeing Zhuge Yin¡¯s gaze sweeping upon him, the youth immediately raised his hands up sped together in apology, and the other few youths standing next to the youth were standing there looking slightly awkward, with simrly apologetic expressions on their faces as they looked at Zhuge Yin.

    Zhuge Yin felt like he was going to lose his cool but he then saw the uniforms the several youths were wearing, and they were coincidentally that of the me Demons Pce¡¯s.

    Although the might of the Dragon yers Pce was positioned towards the front among the Twelve Pces, but they were not able to overtake the me Demons Pce and the Blood Fiend Pce. Even Zhuge Yin would be unwilling to get into a dispute with people from the me Demons Pce in such an open location. Moreover, with his powers, he was actually unable to ascertain the power level of the youth who had spurted the water, making it obvious that that person¡¯s power was above his. Zhuge Yin secretly pushed down his rage and put on a feigned gentle voice to say: ¡°It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s only some water.¡±

    ¡°Err.....¡± The youth who spurted the waterughed rather awkwardly. ¡°Apologies, when I drank the water, I was also eating something..... so.....¡±

    Zhuge Yin¡¯s face changed a shade and he immediately looked down at his clothes. s, there were some chewed up bits of fruit stuck to his clothes and they looked horrendously disgusting.

    ¡°Young Lord, maybe you should go change first. The Pure Grace Pce has already arranged living quarters for us.¡± A disciple from the Dragon yers Pce saw that Zhuge Yin¡¯s expression did not look right and he quickly stepped forward to switch the topic.

    A corner of Zhuge Yin¡¯s mouth twitched as he fought to suppress the urge to strangle the offending party, before he nodded his head silently.

    ¡°Little Yan, I¡¯ll leave the rest to you to deal with.¡± Upon saying that, Zhuge Yin then stepped away quickly in departure.

    Expecting him to wear those clothes for another moment, waspletely he would not be able to bear.

    The Dragon yers Pce disciple immediately followed behind.

    The youth who had earlier been impetuous then scratched at his head as he gazed sheepishly with a foolish grin on his face at Fei Yan who had remained behind by herself.

    ¡°Apologies, about that..... I had better follow you to go apologize to your Young Lord.¡± The youth said slightly embarrassed.

    Fei Yan looked at him a moment and then nodded his head.

    ¡°You guys just wait here for a while, I¡¯lle back here after offering an apology.¡± Upon saying that, the youth then walked off with Fei Yan, leaving the sight of the others.

    Within the bustling main hall, no one noticed where they had really gone to.

    Away from the noisy crowds, Fei Yan led the youth to walk to a remote corner, and after making sure that there was no one around them, Fei Yan turned his face around with his arms crossed over his chest, the gentleness and his smile disappearing from his facepletely, his expression rece by one of disdain.

    ¡°Dumb Qiao, you had better dig out whatever you saw earlier out from your mind or I will not mind pulling out two of your teeth.¡±

    The one who had spurted water all over Zhuge Yin had not been anyone else but Qiao Chu who was representing the me Demons Pce to bring well wishes to this birthday celebration.

    Fei Yan had just finished speaking those words when Qiao Chu could not hold back the urge within him to suddenly break out in a loud guffaw as he clutched at his stomach.

    ¡°HAHAHA! Little Yan..... Oww..... It¡¯s so funny..... I had not known..... You can actually pretend to such an extent..... I swear..... Even putting our Little Xie and Little Ruo together, they wouldn¡¯t be as feminine as you at all.¡±

 Chapter 1668

    Chapter 1668: ¡°Let Me Infuriate Some People (4)¡±

    Qiao Chu almost couldn¡¯t breathe from all thatughing. He wouldn¡¯t have even dreamed that immediately upon reaching the Pure Grace Pce, he would be able to see such a brilliant scene beyondpare.

    Only the Heavens knew, the first moment his eyes saw Fei Yan, his jaws almost dropped to the ground in shock.

    Who could have told him that the uncouth brute who always hung him up to give him a thrashing would be able to so urately portray himself as a bumbling and bashful littless? If Qiao Chu did not know Fei Yan so well, even if you were to beat him to death, he would never be able to believe that this could be true.

    Qiao Chu was bellowing with guffaws without being able to restrain himself and Fei Yan¡¯s face turned darker and darker, his eyes narrowing dangerously, resisting the strong urge rising within to strangle this dumb rascal to death.

    ¡°Oh my, I can¡¯t anymore. My tears are just absolutely flowing. Little Yan, oh Little Yan..... I think that Young Lord from the Dragon yers Pce has beenpletely mesmerized topsy turvy by you. You had better be careful to not frighten people too badly..... Hahaha.....¡± The moment he recalled the scene he saw earlier, at the moment Zhuge Yin was going to take advantage of Fei Yan, he just found it so absolutely hrious he could not stopughing.

    If that had happened into a normal situation, Fei Yan would have treated him to a big knuckle sandwich. However, he still had to continue with his act now, to put up a bashful and shy front, which almost made Qiao Chu¡¯s eyes pop out when he saw it.

    Fortunately, Qiao Chu had still had a little bit of conscience, as when he saw the hidden displeasure boiling within Fei Yan, he had spurted out that mouthful at a highly timely moment. Otherwise, he did not dare imagine whether Fei Yan would blow, and pummel that Zhuge Yin into carrying a pig¡¯s head around.

    ¡°Are you doneughing yet?¡± Fei Yan asked a little impatiently with his brows creased together. He did not think that he was doing anything inappropriate with all that he had done, but letting Qiao Chu catch him in the act andughing so hysterically, really made his fists itch.

    ¡°Not..... Ahem, I¡¯m done.¡± Qiao Chu had intended to carry on ridiculing hispanion for a while more but when he saw Fei Yan with his fists tightly clenched, he immediately swallowed all hisughter back down into his abdomen, fighting his hardest to put on a stoic front.

    ¡°I¡¯ll say Little Yan, since we¡¯ve alreadye here to the Pure Grace Pce, that scene would surely be often seen in the days ahead. You¡¯ve got to at least let me get used to it right?¡± Qiao Chu said with a smile.

    There was one point that Qiao Chu really admired Fei Yan for.

    And that was no matter what kind of request was made of him, Fei Yan would be able to perfectly y out the character.

    Regardless whether it was to be a distinguished Young Master, or a pretty and adorable youngss, Fei Yan would be able to imitate those perfectly.

    That was also one of the main reasons that Fei Yan was able to gather the most critical of information in anyce.

    At least on that point, Qiao Chu was unable to do it. Even havinge to the me Demons Pce, he was just ying a role as himself.

    Just not as dumb that¡¯s all.

    Fei Yan couldn¡¯t be bothered to pay Qiao Chu any attention.

    But Qiao Chu¡¯s appearance had reminded Fei Yan, that though he didn¡¯t really mind being seen acting like this, and he couldn¡¯t really be bothered with others seeing his do it. But if Rong Ruo came to see that.....

    Fei Yan suddenly felt his head start to ache.

    To have Zhuge Yinge get close to her, had been something that Fei Yan had seeked to happen intentionally. Afterall, in order to incite the mes of battle to burn between the Dragon yers Pce and the Pure Grace Pce, would not be something that he who had just joined the pce not too long ago would be able to achieve.

    Borrowing the help of Zhuge Yin as the Young Lord, would make things a whole lot easier.

    But Fei Yan had merely smiled at Zhuge Yin a few times and ttered him with a few words which had already gained Zhuge Yin¡¯s attention to be fixed upon her. Against those thought Zhuge Yin harboured, Fei Yan had naturally had a certain level of confidence. Even if Qiao Chu had not made a move earlier, he would not have allowed Zhuge Yin to have his way.

    ¡°And Little Yan, there is something..... I think I should tell you about.¡± Qiao Chu said looking at Fei Yan.

    ¡°Speak!¡±

    ¡°When I was drinking water earlier, I had seemingly spotted Little Xie.....¡±

 Chapter 1669

    Chapter 1669: ¡°Seemingly Met Before (1)¡±

    ¡°Little Xie? You¡¯re sure you saw it correctly?¡± Fei Yan asked in surprise.

    Qiao Chu rubbed at his nose and said: ¡°I would think so. Although her looks have changed, but with that pair of eyes, beat me to death and I will not mistake them for anyone else¡¯s. Moreover..... I do not think Ye Sha¡¯s and Ye Gu¡¯s mannerisms and demeanor could be emted by anyone that easily.¡±

    If he had only seen one person who looked like it could have Jun Wu Xie, Qiao Chu might not be that confident. But he had obviously seen among the other three people with the one suspected to be Jun Wu Xie, two of them possessing mannerisms and demeanor highly simr to Ye Sha and Ye Gu, then he knew he could not be wrong.

    Fei Yan narrowed his eyes and the corners of his mouth curled up into a evil smile. If Jun Wu Xie hade here in person, the birthday banquet this time would definitely turn to be absolutely fabulous!

    The two of them spoke for a while more and then dispersed, acting like they did not know each other at all.

    Inside the Pure Grace Pce, it was just bustling with activity. All the groups from the Twelve Pcesing to attend the birthday banquet had seemingly all arrived. A scattering of the other smaller powers were also present who did not even dare to utter a word before the powerful Twelve Pces.

    Gu XIn Yan came walking into the main hall under the warm reception of the Pure Grace Pce¡¯s disciples, with just a faint smile on her pretty and and clear features, polite and distant. The noisy surroundings made her feel a little impatient but she could only suppress it while she stood among them, to smile and chat with them a little.

    Among the crowd of a myriad mix, Gu Xin Yan¡¯s gaze swept over the mass of people, but when her gaze met a pair of cold clear eyes, she could not help but be momentarily taken aback.

    That pair of eyes had turned away quickly, but that had been enough to drive a chill into Gu Xin Yan¡¯s heart, a chill that instead ignited a suppressed fire inside, causing her breathing to be more rapid.

    [Jun Wu?]

    Gu Xin Yan could not believe her own eyes. She seemed to have seen a familiar figure within the crowd. Her gaze involuntarily seeked to follow that person and she did not even hear a single word said by the Pure Grace Pce¡¯s disciple beside her.

    ¡°What are you looking for?¡± A voice tinged with mirth suddenly rang out beside Gu Xin Yan¡¯s ears.

    Gu Xin Yan was startled slightly and she quickly retracted the emotions in her eyes, to turn her head around calmly, as she looked at Gu Ying beside her.

    On this trip to the Pure Grace Pce, Gu Yi had sent Gu Ying toe together, but the siblings had not conversed much throughout the journey.

    ¡°Nothing.¡± Gu Xin Yan subconsciously hid what she was thinking. Without knowing exactly why, the danger she felt from Gu Ying always made her want to wipe away any trace of Jun Wu from Gu Ying¡¯s line of sight, not wishing for Gu Ying to even notice that such a person existed.

    Gu Ying looked at Gu Xin Yan¡¯s expression who was pretending to be calm and the corners of his mouth toying with the hint of mirth but he did not probe any further. How could he have possibly missed that brief sh of emotions in Gu Xin Yan¡¯s eyes earlier?

    Gu Xin Yan¡¯s eyes narrowed up slightly and he swept them across the squeezy crowd of people, attempting to find something from among them.

    But inside the Pure Grace Pce¡¯s main hall, with the sheer number of people who hade to attend the banquet, people who had been standing in that area had already been washed away by the moving tide of people, making it impossible for him to find any clue at all.

    Gu Xin Yan noticed Gu Ying¡¯s eyes searching through the crowd and anxiety immediately rose within her heart making her quickly say: ¡°I¡¯m tired and will like to go rest. I¡¯ll just leave the matters here to Big Brother to handle.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Gu Ying said as he lifted an eyebrow, but the smile on his face did not reduce in the least.

    Gu Xin Yan¡¯s smile on the other hand, was a little forced as she left the main hall being led by a disciple of the Pure Grace Pce, to walk towards the guest quarters.

    The Pure Grace Pce Lord¡¯s birthday banquet wouldst for ten days and within these ten days, the people here to attend the banquet would be staying in the Pure Grace Pce.

 Chapter 1670

    Chapter 1670: ¡°Seemingly Met Before (2)¡±

    Gu Xin Yan followed the Pure Grace Pce¡¯s disciple through the squeezy crowd in the main hall, walking themselves into a quiet corridor. asionally, disciples from other pces passed them but Gu Xin Yan¡¯s gaze merely looked straight ahead without diverting, her heart filled with an indelible figure.

    [Was it him?]

    [Will he appear here?]

    Gu Xin Yan shook her head discreetly, feeling that her guess could just be a mistake.

    [That person is from the Spirit Jade Pce, so how could he possibly appear here?]

    Her heart longing for it to be true, but thinking it impossible.

    ¡°Young Miss Gu, this will be your living quarters. If there is anything unsuited to your needs, please feel free to let us know.¡± The Pure Grace Pce disciple said eagerly. Without having to mention the Blood Fiend Pce behind Gu Xin Yan, just with Gu Xin Yan¡¯s looks was enough to make them eager to please.

    Gu Xin Yan nodded her head slightly, and at the moment that she opened her door, there was coincidentally another girl standing at the door right opposite hers.

    That young girl had a delicate countenance and was dressed in the Shadow Moon Pce¡¯s uniform. Gu Xin Yan did not pay her much attention and was intending to go inside through her door when she suddenly heard a familiar voice.

    ¡°Zi Jin.¡±

    The slightly cold voice sounded from behind Gu Xin Yan¡¯s back and Gu Xin Yan jumped slightly, but she did not dare to turn her head back.

    ¡°Come to my room.¡± That voice sounded once again but was from a little further inside. Gu Xin Yan could not help herself but silently turned her head around, to see a ordinary looking youth conversing with the young girl opposite her.

    [It¡¯s not him.....]

    That youth was dressed in the Shadow Moon Pce¡¯s uniform, and his features were different from what she remembered of that person¡¯s. But that pair of eyes and that voice were so highly familiar to Gu Xin Yan.

    The youth and Zi Jin spoke for awhile and Zi Jin then followed behind the youth with a slight blush on her face. Gu Xin Yan stood at the mouth of her door, to look at the backs of the pair leaving together. For some reason, Gu Xin Yan could feel her tinge of regret in her heart.

    Despite knowing that it was impossible for that person to appear here in this ce, and knowing that even if they met again they would be enemies, her heart however could not help anticipating, that if there woulde a day..... that they could meet again, how great that would then be.

    ¡°Young Miss Gu?¡± The disciple from the Pure Grace Pce called out softly in puzzlement as he looked at Gu Xin Yan standing frozen in front of the door.

    Gu Xin Yan¡¯s mind snapped back to her senses and she gave a apologetic smile before opening the door and going inside.

    Zi Jin was led by Jun Wu Xie¡¯s toe into Jun Wu Xie¡¯s room and she sat herself down quietly upon a chair, not daring to move.

    During this period as the birthday celebrations were being carried out, all the guests would stay in the Pure Grace Pce. But for the sake of convenience, the male and female guests stayed in separate quarters.

    ¡°Young Master Jun, why did you ask me toe here?¡± Zi Jin asked as her clear eyes looked at Jun Wu. Throughout the journey, after having been with Jun Wu for a longer period of time, though he did not speak much, Zi Jin had been able to detect that the youth who was a person of few words had a mind deeper and more intelligent than she had imagined.

    Robbing the Shadow Moon Pce¡¯s convoy and winning Yue Yi over to finally enter the Pure Grace Pce as guests from the Shadow Moon Pce. An act of such audacity was something that Zi Jin would never be able to even imagine. But Jun Wu had executed it so smoothly and when they were handing over their invitation, the calm and steady manner Jun Wu had carried himself made the highly nervous Zi Jin secretly admire the youth.

    ¡°In here, do not address me as Young Master Jun.¡± Jun Wu Xie said as she rubbed at her temple. She had noticed among the arriving guests from the Blood Fiend Pce, that Gu Xin Yan and Gu Ying had been among them. She didn¡¯t really care about others, but these two people had interacted with her directly before.

 Chapter 1671

    Chapter 1671: ¡°Seemingly Met Before (3)¡±

    In order to avoid being exposed, Jun Wu Xie needed to remind Zi Jin of a few things. Afterall, with the kind of personality Zi Jin possessed, when they were merely impersonating themselves as the Shadow Moon Pce¡¯s disciples toe into the Pure Grace Pce, she had already been almost ovee with nerves. If she were to slip up in anyway in the uing ten days, it would be no joking matter.

    ¡°Huh? Then..... then how should I address you?¡± Zi Jin asked.

    ¡°Just call me Fifth Junior will do.¡± Jun Wu Xie was toozy to think too much into it and just changed the intonation of the ¡°Wu¡± in her name to change the meaning to five, which would still be read as ¡°Wu¡±, but just in a different tone.

    Zi Jin nodded her head obediently.

    ¡°Here in the Pure Grace Pce, you do not need to do anything, but just watch quietly.¡± Jun Wu Xie said.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Zi Jin agreed quickly, but giving it another thought, she could not help but ask: ¡°Jun..... Erm..... Fifth Junior, what are you nning to do during the birthday banquet?¡±

    Although Zi Jin believed in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s abilities, but she still could not make herself imagine anyone who would be able to stir up a storm right under the eyes of the Twelve Pces here together. Just what was Jun Wu going to do to get the final result he seeked?

    Jun Wu Xie lifted her eyes slowly and said: ¡°You just watch and see.¡±

    ¡°Orh.....¡± Zi Jin stuttered when Jun Wu swept that chilly gaze over her, her heart skipping a beat and the thoughts in her mind went chaotic,pletely forgetting what it was she wanted to ask.

    After just a while, she was then invited to go by Jun Wu.

    Zi Jin¡¯s front foot had just stepped out when the figure of Ye Sha appeared within Jun Wu Xie¡¯s room.

    ¡°Young Miss.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°All the groups from the Twelve Pcesing to attend the birthday banquet have arrived and after some investigation, your subordinate haspiled a list of names of the people from the various pces who are here for your perusal.¡± It was not known when Ye Sha had probed into all the teams from the Twelve Pcespletely and he was now delivering the namelist of their members he had written down into Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hands.

    Jun Wu Xie scanned through the list quickly and her eyes then shed with understanding.

    For this birthday banquet, Qiao Chu and the others had alle without a single one of them missing and the various pces had sent out quite a number of their more talented disciples. The most prominent ones and heavily weighted among the pces were the Blood Fiend Pce and the Dragon yers Pce.

    The Blood Fiend Pce had sent both their two Young Lordlings and the Dragon yers Pce had simrly sent their Pce Lord¡¯s only son to the birthday banquet.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s gaze paused slightly upon the line with Dragon yers Pce Young Lord¡¯s name, Zhuge Yin and her eyes shed with an evil glint.

    Know your enemy well to win every battle. Since she hade all the way here, it was natural that she would disrupt the superficial facade of stability among the Twelve Pces.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Ye Gu?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked as she held the piece of parchment over the burning candle, as she watched the me engulf it a little by little.

    ¡°Under the Young Miss¡¯ orders, the boss is watching the activities within the Pure Grace Pce. When your subordinate was returning here, I went to take a look and ording to what he said, the Pure Grace Pce Lord and his Elders seem to be in a secret discussion about this birthday banquet, and they were not exactly happy about it.¡± Ye Sha said, reporting all that he had heard.

    With the power Ye Gu possessed, no matter where to went to, it was almost impossible for anyone to detect his presence. The might of the Commander in Chief of the Night Regime, was second only to the Dark Emperor, and not to mention this was merely the Pure Grace Pce, even if he went to the me Demons Pce Lord¡¯s bedroom to eavesdrop, there would still be nobody who would be able to detect his presence.

    Hence, for spying tasks such as this, it was most suitable that it was handed over to Ye Gu.

    Jun Wu Xie supported her chin in her palm and her eyes were clear when she asked: ¡°Unhappy? It is only natural that they would find no joy in this. The Pure Grace Pce stands at the bottom rungs among the Twelve Pces and though it the Pce Lord¡¯s birthday and they have received quite a number of gifts, but everywhere the eye sees, the ce is filled with the elites of the younger generation from the other pces. Thinking back to the disciple they had recently lost, how could they possibly feel any joy?¡±

 Chapter 1672

    Chapter 1672: ¡°Seemingly Met Before (4)¡±

    Though termed as a birthday banquet, it became an event where the Twelve Pces showed off their might, where it became a shrunk replica of their hierarchy of power. The Pure Grace Pce had not been able to themselves many talents possessing much gift in thest Battle of Deities Grand Meet, and they had also lost a disciple when the disciples were on their way back from the Cloudy Brook Academy. Seeing the other pces sending so many young and highly promising youths here to attend the birthday banquet.....

    Instead of saying they came here to deliver well wishes, it might rather be said they came here to infuriate the Pure Grace Pce further.

    The fact that the Pure Grace Pce Lord and the Elders had not thrown everyone out with their faces grim was already the greatest show of magnaminty.

    Moreover, among the attendees of this birthday banquet, there was also Fei Yan whom the Pure Grace Pce had a grudge with.

    Without even needing to think, it was clear to see that the Pure Grace Pce would be highly aggrieved.

    ¡°Even though that¡¯s the case, when does Young Miss intends to strike?¡± Ye Sha asked.

    Jun Wu Xie shook her head slowly.

    ¡°No rush. There¡¯s still ten days. We have lots of time to y with them slowly.¡±

    Ye Sha did not question anymore and silently disappeared from the room.

    .....

    In the evening, the Pure Grace Pce held a banquet for all the well wishers who hade. The youths who had been wearied from their journeys after having rested for an afternoon came in more jovial and with more colour on their faces.

    Because it was just a wee dinner, the Pure Grace Pce Lord would not attend, but was merely represented by an Elder of the pce.

    The banquet was divided at two ends, with the disciples of the Twelve Pces sitting in the front rows and the further back it went, it meant that the weaker they were in might.

    In the Middle Realm, situations where such clear demarcations of the hierarchy of power was highlymon, it was a constant reminder to those people of their standing.

    Those from the weaker powers, had already been seated within the banquet hall much earlier, to chat with each other as each grasped at any opportunity they could to rope in any talents. Meanwhile, the disciples from the Twelve Pces came in slowly, clustered in their own groups and not showing any intention to speak much with people from other powers.

    ¡°Those are the people from the me Demons Pce?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s them all right. I heard that the me Demons Pce won themselves an incredible youth in thest Battle of Deities Grand Meet. At a very young age and he has already attained the Purple Spirit¡¯s third stage. Whew..... With such powers, I would think that it wouldn¡¯t be long before he would be able to stand shoulder to shoulder with the me Demon Pce¡¯s Elders.¡±

    ¡°Just in his teens..... and already at the third stage of the Purple Spirit? What kind of a monster is that?¡±

    ¡°Shh! Don¡¯t you want your life? That youth is here representing the me Demons Pce to attend the birthday banquet. If he hears you, you won¡¯t be keeping your life for much longer!¡±

    A bunch of men sat gossiping excitedly at the back end, their eyes gazing enviously at the youthsing in slowly who were dressed in the uniforms of the me Demons Pce. The me Demons Pce, had for a very long time been the hotshot among the Twelve Pces till the me Demons Pce had for some unknown reason quickly lost two of their Elders in session where the Blood Fiend Pce which had been enduring silently just behind suddenly leapt out, which brought about this situation where two ferocious tigerspeted fiercely.

    The Twelve Pces, in the eyes of the people in the Middle Realm, were just too highly revered for them to reach. To even want to be admitted into the Twelve Pces, even the weakest pce among them all, would be impossible if one did not possess some bit of ability.

    Even if they were to randomly pick out any one of the disciples from this weakest Pure Grace Pce here, and ced within any of the powers the gossiping men belonged to, the disciple would be a highly precious and treasured talent.

    Right after the group of youths from the me Demons Pce arrived, the people from the Blood Fiend Pce came walking in right after.

    And among that group of people, the one that attracted the most attention was the one dress in full white, the highly beautiful Gu Xin Yan.

    Gu Xin Yan possessed highly outstanding looks and she had also been carefully groomed by Gu Yi from a very young age, the noble and elegant air around her was not something any regr beauty could hope topare to.

    Gu Xin Yan had just walked into the main hall and she had immediately attracted everyone¡¯s attention. Some people had even started discussing in hushed whispers whether Gu Xin Yan¡¯s looks could bear the title of being the Greatest Beauty of the Twelve Pces.

 Chapter 1673

    Chapter 1673: ¡°Fallen Flowers Might Pine, The Flowing Waters Merciless (1)¡±

    Towards the mesmerized gazes and the words of praise, Gu Xin Yan seemed to bepletely unaffected as she walked slowly to her own seat.

    Gu Ying had been been walking at Gu Xin Yan¡¯s side and he had naturally not missed all the stolen nces cast upon Gu Xin Yan which just made the smile upon his handsome features deepen further, as his mirth filled eyes swept over the males hiding in the corner who whispering in hushed voices.

    It was just one sweeping nce, but it drove chills into those people, not knowing why such a brilliant smile could possibly make them feel so much fear.

    ¡°I really feel like gouging their eyes out.¡± Gu Ying whispered softly as he took the seat beside Gu Xin Yan.

    Gu Xin Yan¡¯s spine froze and she looked at Gu Ying with her brows creased.

    ¡°Why not I pull out those filthy tongues of theirs as well as a gift to you?¡± Gu Ying seemed like he had not noticed Gu Xin Yan¡¯s displeasure at all as he said with a bright smile.

    Gu Xin Yan¡¯s face paled slightly and she then said in a low and suppressed voice: ¡°Father said we are not to stir up any trouble.¡±

    Gu Ying gave a lowugh and replied: ¡°It shall be as youmand, my obedient Young Miss.¡±

    The pitch of his voice rose slightly, though said in a somewhat joking manner, it made Gu Xin Yan feel entirely ufortable and she turned her head away, not wishing to speak with Gu Ying anymore.

    Gu Ying did not mind it in the slightest as he just went on to slowly pick up the fine wine on the table to drink leisurely.

    Zhuge Yin and Fei Yan stepped into the main hall at the same time, the pretty Fei Yan immediately garnering quite a bit of attention from the crowd. Although he was not as ravishing or mesmerizing as Gu Xin Yan, he was still highly adorable and pretty, without Gu Xin Yan¡¯s haughty and distant traits, and more lovably obedient. Moreover, he possessed a tall and slender frame, standing next to Zhuge Yin, they were the same height, that slim figure infatuating a good number of hearts.

    Zhuge Yin was secretly feeling gleeful inside. Fei Yan was a member of their Dragon yers Pce and he already had the intention to take her. All those adoring looks and words of praise to him were merely the envy of others.

    Walking around while leading such an outstanding girl at his side, it just further exemplified his might.

    But very soon, Zhuge Yin¡¯s gaze was quickly attracted to Gu Xin Yan who was seated quietly on one side.

    He had only met Gu Xin Yan once when they were very young and his memory from that age was already a little fuzzy. Meeting once again, Gu Xin Yan had already bloomed into a great beauty, that ravishing and moving countenance immediately causing Zhuge Yin to be unable to take his eyes off her.

    Without even having taken his seat, Zhuge Yin was already making his own way towards the direction Gu Xin Yan was in.

    ¡°Might thisdy be Little Sister Xin Yan?¡± Zhuge Yin asked with feigned surprise as he looked at Gu Xin Yan.

    Gu Xin Yan was slightly taken aback and as she raised her head to see Zhuge Yin, her eyes were filled with puzzlement. She could see that the other party was dressed in the Dragon yers Pce¡¯s uniform but his face was highly unfamiliar.

    ¡°And you are?¡±

    Zhuge Yin¡¯s manner was easy and unrestrained as heughed to say: ¡°I¡¯m afraid Little Sister Xin Yan must have forgotten about me. I am Zhuge Yin. My father once brought me to y at the Blood Fiend Pce when I was much younger and I had the affinity to meet Little Sister Xin Yan then. But as we have not met again after so long and we¡¯ve now both grown up, it¡¯s perfectly normal that Little Sister Xin Yan would not remember me.¡±

    Hearing Zhuge Yin uttering ¡°Little Sister Xin Yan¡± with every sentence he said, Fei Yan beside him felt his skin crawl horrendously with goosebumps, but he had to forced himself to maintain a smile as he stood there.

    Gu Xin Yan¡¯s expression was also a little unnatural. Although she now knew the other party¡¯s identity, but she did not feel that she was all that close to Zhuge Yin at all.

    ¡°Is that right? Then we¡¯ve not met for a really long time.¡± No matter how ufortable she was feeling inside, Gu Xin Yan¡¯s good upbringing still led her to maintain a polite smile on her face.

    Although the Dragon yers Pce¡¯s might was inferior to the Blood Fiend Pce, it wasn¡¯t really all that far off.

 Chapter 1674

    Chapter 1674: ¡°Fallen Flowers Might Pine, The Flowing Waters Merciless (2)¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I have not thought that I would meet Little Sister Xin Yan here today and that just shows the great affinity between us.¡± Zhuge Yin said, thinking he was putting forth a handsome looking smile,pletely not noticing the distant tone in Gu Xin Yan¡¯s voice.

    Gu Ying leaned back in his chair, his long slim finger holding the rim of his wine cup, his mirth filled eyes falling noticeably upon the figure of Zhuge Yin, faintly tinged with a glint of murder.

    Gu Xin Yan smiled perfunctorily and just as Zhuge Yin was thinking to say something, her gaze was suddenly drawn to another figure which made her eyes shake slightly.

    Jun Wu Xie, Yue Yi and Zi Jin came walking into the main hall together, led by a disciple of the Pure Grace Pce to find their seats. The Shadow Moon Pce¡¯s might was not considered to be all that powerful among the Twelve Pces and though the position Jun Wu Xie and the other two were seated at was in the first row, it was just right by the door, where they only needed to walk a few steps before they reached their seats. Added to that, among the three of them, only Yue Yi possessed a highly attractive countenance as Jun Wu Xie and Zi Jin had altered their appearance to hide themselves, they had naturally not attracted much attention from others.

    But, though it had been a fleeting and unremarkable appearance, it had nevertheless captured someone¡¯s gazepletely.

    Gu Xin Yan had from the moment that Jun Wu walked into the main hall, found her gaze fixed involuntarily upon Jun Wu, seeking to find the faintest trace of familiarity upon that figure, which had her captivated immediately.

    Seeking to close the distance between him and Gu Xin Yan, Zhuge Yin quickly discovered that Gu Xin Yan was looking highly distracted by something else. His gaze subconsciously followed Gu Xin Yan¡¯s line of sight and discovered that Gu Xin Yan was staring fixedly at a youth from the Shadow Moon Pce.

    [What was there to look at with such an unremarkable looking youth? Why was it able to make Gu Xin Yan show such a strange expression on her face?]

    A sliver of displeasure rose within Zhuge Yin¡¯s heart but he did not want to show it right in front of Gu Xin Yan.

    ¡°Little Sister Xin Yan, my humble self should go take my seat already. We¡¯ll chat more when the opportunity arises in the days ahead.¡± Zhuge Yin said.

    Gu Xin Yan snapped back to her senses in a fluster, but her thoughts were still filled with those of Jun Wu. She then nodded her head halfheartedly, her gaze still straying discreetly towards Jun Wu.

    The situation caused Zhuge Yin to feel even more displeased, but he could not allow himself to act up. He then quickly turned himself around to go with Fei Yan to take their seats, but the malevolence within his eyes did not fade away.

    Fei Yan had been following at Zhuge Yin¡¯s side and he had naturally detected Zhuge Yin¡¯s strange reaction and Gu Xin Yan¡¯s queer response. He threw an unnoticeable nce towards the end of the hall and he nearly burst out with augh.

    [That¡¯s just great!]

    [The person that Gu Xin Yan had been staring at must have been Jun Wu Xie!]

    Fei Yan was almost a young man who already had a ¡°prospective wife¡± and he would naturally not be mistaken about the kind of feelings behind Gu Xin Yan¡¯s soft gaze.

    That had somehow make Fei Yan to involuntarily think of that Iron Blood Empress, Qu Ling Yue.

    [Hadn¡¯t Qu Ling Yue¡¯s gaze been just like that in the beginning when she looked upon Jun Wu Xie?]

    Fei Yan sat upon his chair, the ends of his lips curled with mirth.

    [This is rather interesting. Could it be the Young Miss of the Blood Fiend Pce has fallen for Little Xie?]

    Thinking back to how Zhuge Yin had fawned so eagerly upon Gu Xin Yan earlier and then seeing Gu Xin Yan¡¯s reaction immediately upon Jun Wu Xie¡¯s appearance, Fei Yan did not have to even think to know that with Zhuge Yin¡¯s personality, Zhuge Yin was already secretly harbouring hatred for Jun Wu Xie.

    The show had not even started and Jun Wu Xie had already stirred up so much strife. Fei Yan thought to himself that this birthday banquet was just going to be explosive.

    Although that was what he told himself, the moment Rong Ruo appeared within the main hall, Fei Yan¡¯s eyes had simrly shot right towards his own ¡°prospective wife¡±, unable to peel his eyes off Rong Ruo as well.

 Chapter 1675

    Chapter 1675: ¡°Fallen Flowers Might Pine, The Flowing Waters Merciless (3)¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s really that good looking?¡± Gu Ying¡¯s voice suddenly rang out within Gu Xin Yan¡¯s ears and Gu Xin Yan was immediately bathed in cold sweat, quickly retracting her gaze.

    Gu Xin Yan turned her head to look at Gu Ying, and discovered that the wine cup Gu Ying was holding was dripping wine out from its bottom. The wall of the wine cup waspletely undamaged but its bottom must have crumbled from his crushing grip.

    ¡°The one who came over and spoke is the Dragon yers Pce¡¯s Young Lord?¡± Gu Ying asked as he looked at Gu Xin Yan smilingly.

    Gu Xin Yan could see from his eyes the thick and intense murder. ¡°The might of the Dragon yers Pce has not been slow in their growth in the recent years and if there is no need, it is best that we do not start any feuds with them. Our target now is the me Demons Pce.¡±

    Gu Xin Yan reminded in a low whisper.

    Gu Ying suddenlyughed out loud. ¡°What are you afraid of exactly? You¡¯re afraid that I will kill the kid from the Dragon yers Pce or are you afraid that I will ughter that one from the Shadow Moon Pce?¡±

    Gu Xin Yan was startled. She had been discovered by Gu Ying as expected.

    Gu Ying¡¯s gaze then looked in the direction of Jun Wu Xie sitting not too far away, his eyes narrowing up slightly.

    ¡°His eyes, are so beautiful.¡±

    Just those simple words, had driven chills into Gu Xin Yan¡¯s entire body. Those were words she had heard before.

    ¡°Do not touch him!¡± Gu Xin Yan lost herposure in a moment of panic.

    Gu Ying lifted an eyebrow. ¡°Oh? So protective of him?¡±

    Gu Xin Yan was astounded herself. In fact, she was not certain that that person was the same one in her heart. But the mannerisms, the gaze and that voice had been too simr which caused her sentiments to be transposed over. Regardless, she wouldn¡¯t wish for the youth from the Shadow Moon Pce who was so simr to Jun Wu to fall under the venomous clutches of Gu Ying.

    ¡°I just do not want you to stir up any untoward incidents here in the Pure Grace Pce. Otherwise when we return, both of us would not be able to answer for it to Father. Please bear in mind that we are only here to celebrate the Pce Lord¡¯s birthday.¡± Gu Xin Yan forced herself to calm down. She knew very well what Gu Ying was capable of and if she said too much about it, she would only anger him, bringing about an opposite effect.

    Gu Ying merely smiled as he looked at Gu Xin Yan, but that smile just made Gu Xin Yan feel even more uneasy.

    ¡°I do not see you being that protective over that kid Zhuge Yin, but you¡¯re so defensive over a mere youth from the Shadow Moon Pce instead. If I remember it correctly, you did not have much of an interaction with anyone from the Shadow Moon Pce before, so seeing you being so protective, makes me wonder why?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡± Gu Xin Yan regretted that she had not retracted her gaze in time earlier.

    Gu Ying did not probe her any further but just turned his gaze to look at Jun Wu Xie who was seated not too far away, a thought provoking smile ying at the corners of his lips.

    .....

    Jun Wu Xie had not noticed how much strife her appearance here had stirred up, and waspletely unaware that the attention Gu Xin Yan was paying to her had caused Zhuge Yin and Gu Ying to bear in mind of such a person. She just sat quietly in her seat, her gaze sweeping fleetingly over the crowd seated within the main hall, and among all those unfamiliar faces, to see several highly familiar faces. But the great rapport they all shared among themselves made thepanions tacitly avoid each other eyes, looking like theypletely did not know each other at all.

    But they, were all chess pieces Jun Wu Xie had buried deep within the Twelve Pces, and the end that the Twelve Pces would finally meet, would be brought about by these very same people.

    The guests had all arrived and the banquet began. An Elder of the Pure Grace Pce thanked everyone on the Pure Grace Pce¡¯s behalf and said a few grand and courteous words, but not many of them paid him much attention. Most of the youths were the elite from their respective pces and were highly haughty, regarding themselves extraordinary. They all sat in groups to drink and revel, as they watched the dancers twirl and swirl within the main hall, chatting happily among themselves.

 Chapter 1676

    Chapter 1676: ¡°Fallen Flowers Might Pine, The Flowing Waters Merciless (4)¡±

    Zi Jin sat at Jun Wu¡¯s side and because of Jun Wu¡¯s instructions, she did not dare to speak or even look around carelessly. But after sitting there for a time and with singing voices reverberating around her ears, the sounds of revelry all around her made her rx slightly. She then discreetly tugged at Jun Wu¡¯s sleeve and asked: ¡°You know Gu Xin Yan?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes were questioning as she looked at Zi Jin.

    Zi Jin then said softly: ¡°When we came in earlier, I noticed that she kept staring at you. I remember that you spent more than half a year training in the Cloudy Brook Academy before haven¡¯t you? The Young Miss of the Blood Fiend Pce had been there as well then. Could she possibly have recognised you?¡±

    A young girl¡¯s sixth sense was always unusually sharp and even though Zi Jin did not dare to look around carelessly, her senses had been sharp enough to detect the attention Gu Xin Yan was paying to Jun Wu, which made her unable to help herself but feel a little nervous.

    Jun Wu Xie turned her eyes away indifferently and looked in the direction towards Gu Xin Yan. Gu Xin Yan had her head lowered at that moment and it was not known what she was thinking.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Jun Wu Xie replied calmly.

    Had Gu Xin Yan recognized her? She could not be sure. Based on the fact that she had already altered her looks, people who were not on highly familiar terms with her would not be able to discover anything amiss. She had indeed spent a period of time where she had interacted with Gu Xin Yan but it had not been for very long, and moreover she did not think that Gu Xin Yan would have too deep an impression of her at all.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s calm hade from her logical analysis but she was however unaware that when a youngdy had her heart set upon someone, no matter how that person altered his looks, that feeling of familiarity would still not be that easily broken.

    ¡°You..... you must really be more careful. Don¡¯t let yourself be discovered.¡± Zi Jin said worriedly as she looked at Jun Wu.

    Jun Wu Xie merely muttered an indifferent ¡°mm¡± in acknowledgment.

    Not knowing that Gu Xin Yan who had her head lowered was actually secretly paying attention to the ongoings around Jun Wu. When she saw Zi Jin leaning close to Jun Wu¡¯s ear to whisper, her heart suddenly winced in pain, her eyes growing despondent.

    At the banquet, Zhuge Yin¡¯s gaze had not left from the figure of Gu Xin Yan, finding Gu Xin Yan to be absolutely beautiful the more he looked at her, his heart feeling that his father¡¯s decision had been wise. But.....

    His eyes suddenly met those of Gu Ying¡¯s smiling ones, and his entire body involuntarily filled with a chill.

    ¡°Who is that sitting beside Xin Yan?¡± Zhuge Yin asked with a slight furrow of his brows, asking Fei Yan beside him who was secretly admiring Rong Ruo¡¯s ¡°beauty¡±.

    His enjoyment interrupted by Zhuge Yin, Fei Yan turned his head to look and his eyes shed coldly but his face still showed a gentle smile.

    ¡°That is Gu Ying, a Young Lord of the Blood Fiend Pce¡¯s, Gu Xin Yan¡¯s elder brother.¡±

    ¡°Oh, so I see.¡± Zhuge Yin nodded his head in understanding. He had heard of such a person, but Gu Ying seldom moved about outside and not many people were able to recognize him in person. ¡°That pair of siblings don¡¯t really look alike but they are both highly good looking.¡±

    Fei Yan smiled and did not say anything, thinking to himself in his heart: [I wouldn¡¯t know what Gu Xin Yan is like, but I know clearly just how vicious and cruel Gu Ying really was.]

    On the other side, Jun Wu Xie was nning out how to make the next few days of the birthday banquet move ording to her ns when one of her fingers on the hand she rested upon her knee suddenly felt something cold.

    Jun Wu Xie bent her neck and looked down, to discover an Ink Snake about the width of a chopstick coiling itself around her little finger. The tiny snake noticed Jun Wu Xie gazing at it and it spat out the note before it slid to the floor down her calf, slithering out through the door of the main hall in an instant.

 Chapter 1677

    Chapter 1677: ¡°Aren¡¯t You Giving Me a Hug (1)?¡±

    That tiny little shadowy snake did not attract anyone¡¯s notice within the noisy and crowded main hall and Jun Wu Xie saw its shadow disappearing outside the threshold of the main hall¡¯s door.

    Ink Snake.

    She had seen it many times before and Ink Snakes like that were kept around Ye Sha and Ye Gu as well. For the banquet, Ye Sha and Ye Gu did not take part in it. Now that they had released an Ink Snake, could anything have happened?

    Suspicion swirled within Jun Wu Xie¡¯s heart and she silently stood up while she gave Zi Jin and Yue Yi a gaze saying ¡°no need to get excited¡±.

    Jun Wu Xie walked out through the main hall¡¯s doors and under the night, she saw that tiny little Ink Snake. The Ink Snake seemed to be consciously waiting for Jun Wu Xie to follow it. But after having taken merely just a few steps, it then stopped in its tracks till it saw the figure of Jun Wu Xie, where it would then continue to slither further towards the darkness.

    Jun Wu Xie followed behind it calm andposed. Most the disciples who guarded the Pure Grace Pce had been mostly summoned into the Pure Grace Pce¡¯s main hall and on the outside, the ce had a very sparse number of people. Jun Wu Xie had merely avoided them slightly and she was about to avoid the disciples patrolling the ce.

    She followed the Ink Snake the entire way as they went walking towards the little hill outside the Pure Grace Pce.

    The further it was away from the raucous Pure Grace Pce, the more tranquil the surroundings became. There was a tinge of a chill in the air on the hill under the night, gradually going further away from the fiery lights in the Pure Grace Pce, the woods on the hill bathed in the soft glow of moonlight.

    The tiny little Ink Snake slithered deftly through the woods, darting further out a few steps and then stopping for a moment to turn back to see Jun Wu Xie¡¯s position. After ascertaining that Jun Wu Xie was still following it, it then continued its way forward.

    Just what species these Ink Snakes really were, Jun Wu Xie still had not been able to clearly identify. When she had been working in the pet hospital in her past life, she had also cared for for some cold blooded animals, with her havinge into contact with quite a number of species of snakes, but she had seldome across a snake that possessed such clear consciousness.

    Jun Wu Xie had always been highly curious what kind of method Jun Wu Yao and his men employed to make these tiny little Ink Snakes move ording to their whims.

    And, besides having seen the Ink Snakes in the hands of Jun Wu Yao and the three men from the Dark Regime, Jun Wu Xie had never seen these strange and amazing creatures anywhere else.

    Weaving through the dense woods, the position Jun Wu Xie stood was already a stretch higher than the Pure Grace Pce. She turned her head around slowly, to look down at the brightly lit Pure Grace Pce from her higher vantage point. She could no longer hear the melodious music from inside the Pure Grace Pce, her ears only filled with the sounds of the wind sweeping through the woods.

    At that moment, Jun Wu Xie could not help but feel that it was a little strange.

    Ye Sha and Ye Gu were left within the Pure Grace Pce to secretly investigate into the situation within the Pure Grace Pce so why would they suddenlye running out to this woods on the hill outside? Moreover, she was already quite a distance away from the Pure Grace Pce and if the two of them had anything they wanted to tell her about, they should have already appeared by now.

    But the Ink Snake did not seem to have any intention of stopping. It continued to slither its way towards the hill¡¯s peak, asionally turning its head back, like it was urging Jun Wu Xie to hurry up to keep up with it.

    If not for the fact that Jun Wu Xie knew that the Ink Snake could not be controlled by any others, she would have thought that something was amiss and immediately left.

    Her heart filled with bewilderment, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes hid a faint wariness. She kept up with the Ink Snake¡¯s speed, treading upon the moon¡¯s light, traversing the woods. It was quiet all around, with only a swishing heard as the night¡¯s wind blew through the woods.

 Chapter 1678

    Chapter 1678: ¡°Aren¡¯t You Giving Me a Hug (2)?¡±

    Moonlight streamed down through the cracks between the leaves and spilled upon thend, littering a scatter of stars on the ground. The soft cover of dried leaves had piled up thickly, slightly sticky under the nourishment of fallen snow.

    Jun Wu Xie slowly walked to reach the hill¡¯s peak, and everything that appeared before her eyes stunned Jun Wu Xie in an instant.

    On the peak where dense woods were supposed to stand, it was not known when it had been reced by a sea of flowers. What should have been the woods no longer existed, and before Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes, the ground was a carpet of white lotus flowers, every bloom just budding, their petals beautifully reflecting the gentle glow of the moon, almost glowing faintly. The sea of white, lit up the peak enclosed within the dense woods, like a cluster of light that had been lit within the surrounding darkness.

    The Ink Snake who had led Jun Wu Xie here then deftly slipped itself into the sea of flowers, to disappear without a trace.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes were filled with bewilderment as she stared at the inconceivable sea of flowers before her eyes.

    Lotus flowers grew in bodies of water and in the hill¡¯s peak that had noke, it was impossible for this sea of lotus flowers to exist.

    Jun Wu Xie subconsciously walked into the highly bizarre sea of flowers but at the moment her foot stepped in among them, the budding white lotuses clustered around her foot immediately blossomed in bloom!

    The snow white petals unfolded in bloom, revealing a faint tinge of pink around their stigmas, which gradually spread out to every single petal, the colour deepening slowly, from pink to red.

    Every lotus bloom was tinged with a faint glow, like a star was wrapped in the centre of every flower.

    This impossibly strange sight reflected within Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes, the eyes that had been cold for so long giving rise to a faint glint of surprise.

    The sea of flowers before his eyes were so clear to the eyes, but when Jun Wu Xie stepped within them, she did not feel their touch in the slightest, the lotus blooms clustered around her feet seemed an illusionary existence. Jun Wu Xie lifted her foot and walked a few steps forward, and at the spots that she had treaded upon, the surrounding lotus flowers would bloom, to turn a bright colour.

    Like the twinkle among the stars had been marked, following Jun Wu Xie¡¯s footsteps, the lotus blooms swaying in the wind, the pink petals pursuing Jun Wu Xie¡¯s steps.

    Under the night sky and bathed in moonlight, among the pure white sea of flowers, a streak of me coloured lotusy behind Jun Wu Xie, faintly twinkling resplendently with its light.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at the scatter of flower petals caught in the wind floating past her, stretching her hand out thinking to touch them, but the petals passed right through her hand.....

    They were not real.....

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes were tinged with surprise and before she could think deeper into the reasons all of this was happening, under the silvery moonlight, a tall and slender figure came walking slowly in from the other end of the sea of flowers.

    In the instant that Jun Wu Xie¡¯s gaze came into contact with that figure, all traces of emotions in her eyes disappeared, leaving not a single trace behind. She merely froze there in shock, as she looked at the all too familiar figure approaching from afar, slowly walking towards her. She stared at the countless number of flower petals swirling around him, the flower petals tinged with a faint glow, like countless stars were falling around that person.

    Epassed under the night sky, everything before her eyes looked sopletely unreal.

    Every step taken, treading upon her heart.

    Thump, thump.

    She seemed to be able to hear her own hearbeat.

 Chapter 1679

    Chapter 1679: ¡°Aren¡¯t You Giving Me a Hug (3)?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to give me a hug?¡± Standing within the sea of flowers, Jun Wu Yao held his arms open, the corners of his mouth lifted in an indulgent smile, his handsome face within such a dreamy scene seemingly as unreal as a dream.

    Jun Wu Xie stood frozen in her spot for a moment, still having not recovered her senses as she stared at that familiar contenance. She then slowly lifted one foot, her step snail paced, treading lightly within the sea of flowers to stir up a whirl of falling lotus petals.

    Step by step, her pace gradually increased, every lift of her foot kicking up another swirl of flying petals, all faintly aglow as they trailed her hurrying steps, to stir up a flowery rain.

    Ripples of red surged forward together with Jun Wu Xie, within the snow white field, as the lotuses bloomed a beautiful pink.

    The tiny figure apanied by lotus petals leapt into that warm and wide embrace, and in the instant the Jun Wu Yao came into contact with that tiny figure, he wrapped his arms the little one, to envelop her in a tight hug.

    Under the canopy of night with the soft glow of the moon spilling over the sea of flowers, the flower petals rose with the wind to fall in a mesmerizing gentle shower, the petals swirling around the two people locked in embrace.

    All that, beautiful as a painting.

    Jun Wu Xie subconsciously reached her hand out, to touch that warm chest, that warmth spreading through her fingertips, that drove away the night¡¯s chill.

    He was not an illusion. He had reallye here.

    ¡°Why..... are you here?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked, as she slowly raised her head, to look at that incredibly handsome face with its faint smile.

    Since theyst parted in the Lower Realm, they had not met for a year already.

    Jun Wu Yao lowered his head to look smilingly at Jun Wu Xie in his arms, that smile reflecting within Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes. In her eyes, she saw only him, blending in with the beautiful night sky.

    ¡°I missed you.¡± Jun Wu Yao¡¯s voice was thickly filled with joy.

    Missed her.

    And only that.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face blushed slightly, the corners of her mouth involuntarily lifting up slightly.

    That answer, might be the most perfect answer.

    Just because he missed her, he crossed between realms toe find her, seeking only to see her.

    Jun Wu Yao embraced Jun Wu Xie, like he held everything in the world in his arms. Holding the little one in his arms, gave him the biggest satisfaction he ever felt his entire life, like for everything that the world was, could not evenpare to the fragrance of herbs in her hair, iparable to the faint smile at the corners of her lips.

    Slowly lowering his head, Jun Wu Yao nted a light kiss upon the tip of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s lips, gingerly, like she was the most precious treasure, when his warm lips touched hers, they trembled lightly.

    It was not known whether it was from him holding back, or from suppressing the surging emotions within.

    Stopping with just a light taste, Jun Wu Yao was not willing to allow the raging beast threatening to break free of its cage in his chest frighten the little one, but the jet ck ink faded from his eyes, to reveal the devilish violet beneath as he stared unwaveringly at her tiny face.

    ¡°Little Xie, could it be that you have not missed me at all?¡± Jun Wu Yao asked with a smile, his eyes tinged with feigned hurt.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s clear eyes studied that handsome looking face a moment when suddenly, she reached her hands out to wrap around Jun Wu Yao¡¯s neck, and before Jun Wu Yao realized what was happening, she pulled his head towards her forcibly as she tipped up her toes, to kiss Jun Wu Yao tyrannically upon his still smiling lips.

    The awkward and unskilled action, having only learnt from her previous kisses, was pure and passionate as Jun Wu Yao¡¯s lips parted, the fire hidden behind the icy facade surging into his mouth, like it was dering sole possession, her breath rushing deep inside his mouth.

    Jun Wu Xie was serious with her kiss, invading bit by bit, and Jun Wu Yao just stood there with his lips parted, receiving the dominating assault, his half narrowed eyes tinged with shock and astonishment.

 Chapter 1680

    Chapter 1680: ¡°Aren¡¯t You Giving Me a Hug (4)?¡±

    Detecting that Jun Wu Yao was stunned frozen stiff, Jun Wu Xie then evilly bit him hard on the tongue.

    The invigorating pain quickly shot through Jun Wu Yao which awakened him to his senses, stirring up his soul!

    A wave seemed to sweep through the sea of flowers in that instant as every single one of the lotus flowers bloomed. They all then floated up in the air, turned into a sea of red petals, swirling around the two figures in a shower.

    Jun Wu Yao tightened the arm around Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hips and lifted her up slightly as he took over the initiative of the kiss, immersing himself deeply into it, plunging into Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mouth seeking to almost swallow her whole, savouring it all little by little, like he was meshing himself into her bones.

    The deep night was silent, with no one knowing that upon the little hill beside the Pure Grace Pce, surrounded by a rain of swirling flower petals, just how beautiful the sight of the two figures locked in a tight embrace really was.

    Hidden in the shadows, Ye Sha and Ye Gu quietly turned their heads, leaving that moment to the two to savour slowly.

    That kiss that went back and forth,sted seemingly for eternity, where even Jun Wu Xie was so taken she was panting slightly, her lips reddened from the ferocity. Jun Wu Yao raised a hand and brushed his thumb gently over her lips, his violet eyes brimming with a dangerous light.

    ¡°You¡¯re done dealing with your matters?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked, still panting slightly as she stared into that familiar countenance, her eyes tinged with a exuberant glint that even she herself was unaware of.

    ¡°Not yet.¡± Jun Wu Yao said with a smile, his eyes and his mind, now filled with only the existence of just one person.

    Jun Wu Xie lifted an eyebrow.

    ¡°Just wanted toe give you a hug.¡± Jun Wu Yao said as his arm circled around Jun Wu Xie¡¯s waist, looking straight at the little one shrouded within his own shadow, to see in her eyes that reflected only his image. That gave him a satisfaction that no other thing could, or ever rece.

    He had never known that the passing of time could ever be so slow, so tormenting to anyone.

    A year¡¯s time, where in the past would go by in the blink of an eye, had at this day and time, suddenly felt so long and dreary.

    Like an entire century had passed.

    Jun Wu Xie merely stared at Jun Wu Yao quietly, her gaze gentle.

    ¡°You seemed to have grown taller, and a little thinner.¡± Jun Wu Yao said as he looked at the little one in his arms. To him, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s size was small and tiny but she had unknowingly grown somewhat in height. The little one who had been full of sharp spikes all over had now bloomed to be even more mesmerizing, regardless of the insignificant distraction she applied on herself to alter her outlook, his eyes were able to see through that facade, to the exquisite features underneath.

    ¡°Your manner of words, are beginning to sound like that of my grandfather¡¯s.¡± Jun Wu Xiemented, unable to help herself butugh. Those words were really no different than what Jun Xian had said when he saw her.

    ¡°My age, is much much older than your grandfather. What? You¡¯re gonna pick on that now?¡± Jun Wu Yao said as he pinched Jun Wu Xie on the nose, the smile on his face highly indulgent.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s gaze then swept over Jun Wu Yao¡¯s face in contempt.

    ¡°Childish.¡±

    This person¡¯s words were always just asking to be given sweets, in what way had the long passage of time left and form of wisdom or steadfastness in him?

    ¡°I¡¯m only childish before you.¡± Jun Wu Yao was not offended in the least, but was instead smiling even more brilliantly.

    ¡°I will restrain the urge tough at you.¡± Jun Wu Xie then said looking all serious.

    Jun Wu Yaoughed good spiritedly as hey his head on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s shoulder near her neck, inhaling the scent that belonged only to her, a faint fragrance, but calmed him greatly.

    Such a feeling, was just so great.

 Chapter 1681

    Chapter 1681: ¡°Aren¡¯t You Giving Me a Hug (5)?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie noticed that the lotus blooms that had filled the little hilltop now morphed into a glitter of stars to fall to the ground, slowly sinking into the soil.

    ¡°These flowers are?¡± She voiced out in query.

    ¡°Like it?¡± Jun Wu Yao asked as he raised up his head.

    ¡°What were they changed from?¡± Jun Wu Xie did not answer but went on to ask, seeking to satisfy her own curiosity first.

    Jun Wu Yao raised up a hand and a ball of ck mist swirled within his palm. When the mist dissipated away, a glowing lotus flowery quietly within his hand.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at the lotus bloom and then turned to look at Jun Wu Yao.

    She had never detected a single trace of spirit power from Jun Wu Yao. The kind of powers that he used, was extremely unfamiliar to her, but in theory, it should be simr to the spirit power they all employed.

    It could very well be imagined, that entire sea of flowers earlier, had been morphed from Jun Wu Yao¡¯s powers bit by bit, that absolutely stunning scene, portrayed and sustained, from just Jun Wu Yao¡¯s powers alone.

    Any form of depletion upon one¡¯s powers to any pugilist, was deemed to be highly precious.

    Or at least Jun Wu Xie herself would never use her Purple Spirit¡¯s powers to throw out fireworks, just for augh. Such ¡°extravagant¡± actions, was something that only Jun Wu Yao could be capable of.

    Having her curiosity satisfied, Jun Wu Xie then looked at Jun Wu Yao and asked: ¡°Are you going to leave with me or are you going to off and y on your own?¡±

    Under the Heavens, the one and only person who dared to speak in such a manner to Jun Wu Yao would only be Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°What? You¡¯re abandoning me just like this? You¡¯ve gotten your kiss and you think you can shirk all responsibility for it?¡± Jun Wu Yao countered.

    ¡°.....¡± Jun Wu Xie was speechless as she turned her head to look at the three men from the Dark Regime hiding within the shadows.

    ¡°Ye Sha,e here.¡±

    Ye Sha was huddled together with Ye Mei exchanging gossip when he was singled out so suddenly. His face immediately straightened as he went walking over with a highly stoic face.

    ¡°Young Miss.¡± Ye Sha greeted as he fell to one knee.

    ¡°Strip.¡± Jun Wu Xie spat out that one word suddenly.

    Ye Sha was stunned in that instant.

    [Strip.....]

    [Strip what.....]

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s eyes narrowed just very slightly and though the corners of his mouth were still lifted up in a smile, the gaze that shot straight at Ye Sha made Ye Sha wish he had never been born.

    ¡°Strip off your clothes.¡± Jun Wu Xie then repeated.

    This time, it was a little more detailed, but.....

    Ye Sha just wished more than ever for death.

    [Young Miss, be more responsible with your words please!]

    [Don¡¯t you see the eyes that Lord Jue is looking at me with saying they wish for nothing more than to tear me to shreds?]

    ¡°Young..... Young Miss..... Wha..... What do you..... exactly mean.....¡± Ye Sha managed to stutter out, steeling himself with every effort he could muster.

    ¡°You are simr to him in stature. Take off your clothes and let him change into them. And that disguise you have on your face, give it to him as well.¡± Jun Wu Xie seemed to not have noticed in the least bit that the words she had left out in her statement had very nearly consigned Ye Sha into eternal damnation.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t he already say that he¡¯sing with me?¡± Jun Wu Xie then asked, her eyebrow arching up.

    Over the recent period, Ye Sha and Ye Gu had been dressed in the Shadow Moon Pce¡¯s uniform and Ye Gu¡¯s size was one that resembled a young youth, slightly on the smaller side. Ye Sha on the other hand was towering and tall, simr to that of Jun Wu Yao¡¯s, hence, Jun Wu Yao could only wear the clothes on Ye Sha to enable him to move about freely within the Pure Grace Pce.

    With the exnation from Jun Wu Xie, relief finally washed over Ye Sha where he then quickly took off his outer clothes and removed the disguise off his face, to present them respectfully to Jun Wu Yao.

    Jun Wu Yao held the things in his hands and the eyes that looked at Jun Wu Xie harboured a wicked glint.

 Chapter 1682

    Chapter 1682: ¡°Aren¡¯t You Giving Me a Hug (6)?¡±

    ¡°Little Xie is intending to go back to the Pure Grace Pce right now?¡± Jun Wu Yao asked suddenly.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded her head unguardedly.

    ¡°Alright then.¡± Jun Wu Yao¡¯s smile turned rather evil as he suddenly stretched his hand out, and right before Jun Wu Xie and Ye Sha¡¯s eyes, he quickly undid his shirt. As the shirt slid off, Jun Wu Yao¡¯s perfectly sculpted body was grandly presented under the moon¡¯s silvery glow, before Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°.....¡± Jun Wu Xie immediately froze.

    Her mouth was slightly agape, speechless and her eyes wide as Jun Wu Yao took of his clothes piece by piece like there was no one around. His actions were slow, and rather unhurried.

    Under the moonlight, the perfectly masculine body was revealed before Jun Wu Xie, not abashed in the slightest, the strong and powerful chest, the tight abdomen, the distinctly chiseled lines on the muscr body, causing Jun Wu Xie¡¯s throat to constrict slightly as it grew hot.

    As a doctor, she had seen quite a number of people¡¯s bodies, but never had she experienced such an unusual feeling.

    Jun Wu Yao was unabashedly stripping off his clothes as he looked at the beet red Jun Wu Xie, the evil smile ying across his lips. His long slender fingers were already ced over the top of his pants and it was seen that Jun Wu Yao was going to take off his pants.

    A shock ran through Jun Wu Xie as she eximed in a hurry: ¡°You hold it right there!¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Jun Wu Yao asked with a lift of his eyebrow, his voice tinged with a highlynguid tone.

    ¡°You can just wear the shirt and that will be enough.¡± Jun Wu Xie did not know what was happening but felt that her body¡¯s temperature was mysteriously rising, and her tiny face hidden under the disguise was suddenly shockingly hot.

    Jun Wu Yao looked at Jun Wu Xie who was fumbling a little helplessly and he suddenlyughed out loud. He then yfully reached his hand out to circle it around the stunned little one in an embrace, and pulled her tiny hand up to ce it upon his powerful chest.

    ¡°Could Little Xie be feeling a little shy here? I had thought that you have gotten used to it. Here..... here..... and here, they all belong to you.¡±

    The hand that was burning hot was sped around the tiny and slightly trembling hand, brushing over the chest, slowly over the stomach and stopping at the lower abdomen.

    The little one was bing more and more interesting, bing so initiative with her kisses which rendered him rather helpless. On this rare asion that he was seeing her stumbling and highly flustered, Jun Wu Yao could not allow himself to miss this chance to tease her a little.

    Jun Wu Xie had her head lowered, her ears so red they were almost about to bleed.

    Jun Wu Yao then evilly lowered his head, and bit her gently on the ear.

    ¡°Stop fooling around.¡± Jun Wu Xie pushed him away in a fluster and took a few steps back with her hands over her burning ears, a look of helplessness within her eyes.

    Jun Wu Yao was in great spirits and he did not forcefully pursue it but quickly put on his shirt and wore the disguise over his face, covering that threateningly devilish handsome face.

    By the time Jun Wu Yao finished changing into his clothes and the disguise over his face, Jun Wu Xie had alreadyposed her emotions. When Jun Wu Yao sidled himself over to her, Jun Wu Xie pretended to unintentionally raise up a leg, to stamp it down hard upon Jun Wu Yao¡¯s foot.

    Just like a heckled little kitten, scratching with her ws out while feigning dignified grace.

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯sughter became even more intense, his good spirits no longer suppressible.

    Under Jun Wu Yao¡¯s boisterousughter, Jun Wu Xie turned to lead Jun Wu Yao back to the Pure Grace Pce.

    In the Pure Grace Pce, the atmosphere was filled with celebratory song and dance, the mass of disciples lifting their cups in revelry. Despite the differences between the respective powers they served, it did not stop all of them from enjoying the festivities.

    When Jun Wu Xie returned, it did not attract the attention of others, much less the fact that anyone would notice that there was suddenly an additional man beside her.

    Only Zi Jin and Yue Yi noticed the strange scenario.

    Zi Jin raised her head to look at the seated Jun Wu, and her gaze then quickly fell upon the row of people seated right behind him.

 Chapter 1683

    Chapter 1683: ¡°Leaving One¡¯s Seat (1)¡±

    Zi Jin raised his head to look at the seated Jun Wu, and her gaze then quickly fell upon the row of people seated right behind him.

    It was not the first time that Zi Jin had seen that person and she knew that was Ye Sha wearing his disguise. But for some unknown reason today, she felt that ¡°Ye Sha¡¯s¡± air and bearing hadpletely changed. Usually, Ye Sha and Ye Gu were not prone to speaking or even smiling, always giving people the impression and feeling they were oppressive and cool. But today¡¯s ¡°Ye Sha¡± had so naturally had the corners of his mouth lifted up in a smile. A smile though faint, but one that made people feel it was chillingly devilish, and his air seemingly more pressing, to be almost threatening. Just by sitting across to him, Zi Jin could feel chills running through her back, her spine involuntarily hunched over.

    ¡°You asked Ye Sha toe?¡± Zi Jin was a little befuddled, as for today¡¯s banquet, hadn¡¯t Jun Wu already decided not to have Ye Sha and Ye Gu join them?

    [Why had he suddenly changed his mind?]

    ¡°Mm.¡± Jun Wu Xie answered calmly, like there was nothing amiss at all.

    Zi Jin looked at Jun Wu a moment and then turned to look at ¡°Ye Sha¡±, unable to shake off the feeling that something wasn¡¯t right. But as Ye Sha was Jun Wu¡¯s subordinate, it would naturally not be right for her to probe too much into it.

    ¡°Just now, while you were gone, you missed a great show.¡± Zi Jin said suddenly, deciding not to harp on the matter anymore.

    ¡°Oh? What?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked with an eyebrow arched, her gaze scanning the main hall for traces that would give her a clue, to discover that Gu Ying who had been seated beside Gu Xin Yan had already left the banquet, his seat ringly empty.

    Zi Jin chuckled and then said: ¡°Zhuge Yin from the Dragon yers Pce seemed to have his eye set on the Blood Fiend Pce¡¯s Young Miss and when the banquet was well underway with drinks earlier, he ran over to strike up a chat with Gu Xin Yan. Unfortunately, before he could even finish a couple of sentences, he was shooed away by Gu Ying. A heated exchange then ensued and things did not turn out well for both sides. Finally, it was Gu Xin Yan who spoke up, saying that Gu Ying had had a cup too many and asked him to go back to rest. But I could see that Gu Ying¡¯s eyes were crystal clear at that time and did not look to be drunk at all and Gu Xin Yan was merely giving face to Zhuge Yin. When Gu Ying left, the shade of his face was not really all that pretty at all.¡±

    As a disciple of the Spirit Jade Pce, Zi Jin would naturally want chaos to spread within the Twelve Pces, the more chaotic the better, and this was a show that she would definitely not want to miss.

    Jun Wu Xie listened to Zi Jin¡¯s words quietly and as expected, Zhuge Yin who was sitting not too far off had a darkened face and Gu Xin Yan had her head lowered all the while with nobody having any clue what was going through her mind but was acting just like what Zi Jin had said.

    But.....

    Jun Wu Xie still felt that something still did not feel right.

    She had encountered Gu Ying before and Gu Ying was in no way an obedient person that would take orders from anyone. With the kind of personality Gu Ying possessed, if he was displeased by the way Zhuge Yin acted, even with the halo of being the Dragon yers Pce¡¯s Young Lord over his head, Gu Ying would not hesitate to have him spill blood spraying several feet away, even if that meant stirring up a bitter feud with Zhuge Yin before everyone. Moreover, he had supposedly been dissuaded by just a few words from Gu Xin Yan and that was one point that did not coincide with Gu Ying¡¯s personality at all.

    In addition to that.....

    When Jun Wu Xie¡¯s gaze fell upon Gu Xin Yan, Gu Yin Xan had at that very moment coincidentally raised up her head. Her face had looked slightly pale and her eyes had been empty as she swept her gaze over the main hall an entire round. At the moment her eyes met those of Jun Wu¡¯s, she had jumped slightly and quickly lowered her head back down, continuing to drink her wine.

    [Gu Ying would really so obediently leave to not stir up any trouble just from a word from Gu Xin Yan?]

    Jun Wu Xie did not for a moment think that Gu Xin Yan would have such a hold over Gu Ying. From the way she had seen Gu Xin Yan and Gu Ying interact, it was not difficult for Jun Wu Xie to see that Gu Xin Yan hid a deep fear towards Gu Ying from the bottom of her heart.

 Chapter 1684

    Chapter 1684: ¡°Leaving One¡¯s Seat (2)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie remainedpletely unmoved as she surveyed everything. Gu Ying¡¯s departure was definitely not just because of those few words uttered by Gu Xin Yan.

    [Then what could it be due to?]

    ¡°What do you think? Would the Blood Fiend Pce seek trouble with the Dragon yers Pce here?¡± Zi Jin was getting rather excited. Jun Wu Xie had not even made a move and the two Young Lords from the Blood Fiend Pce and the Dragon yers Pce were already at each other¡¯s throats. Wouldn¡¯t that mean that they might not even have to do anything and could just sit back and wait to reap the rewards without any effort?

    Jun Wu Xie shook her head. ¡°Without mentioning Gu Ying for now, Gu Xin Yan would still not agree to have such a thing happen. Moreover, a little verbal argument wouldn¡¯t mean anything as such friction is highlymon between the various pces, which won¡¯t a big deal to them at all.¡±

    [Wasn¡¯t there already so much conflict between the Twelve Pces?]

    [Back at the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff, the me Demons Pce¡¯s ughter of the All Life Pce had urred and even though lives had been lost and people wounded then, the Twelve Pces still had not really gone against each other openly.]

    [Unless.....]

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s gaze then fell upon the dark faced Zhuge Yin.

    Zhuge Yin was so affected by Gu Ying¡¯s snubbing that the shade of his face was looking rather unpleasant. Even though Gu Xin Yan¡¯sst few words had smoothed out the atmosphere somewhat, Zhuge Yin¡¯s face still did not look too good.

    Fei Yan sitting beside him was actually highly unwilling to waste his breath on that fe but for the sake of their scheme, he put on a smile to coax and persuade him.

    ¡°I was merely exchanging a toast to Xin Yan and chatting a little with her, what did Gu Ying mean by doing that? His tone and manner of speech was so entric and strange, does he seek to see me dead then?¡± Zhuge Yin said, his rage rising the more he thought about it. He was the only son of the Dragon yers Pce Lord and right from a young age, he had been the apple of his father¡¯s eye and prized as the most precious treasure by everyone around him. When had he ever needed to suffer such in such a manner before?

    Fei Yan poured Zhuge Yin a cup of wine and said patiently: ¡°Do not be angry Young Lord. The other party is from the Blood Fiend Pce afterall and the Blood Fiend Pce had for such a long time stood almost shoulder to shoulder with the me Demons Pce, so they would naturally despise all the other pces. Moreover, that person is the Blood Fiend Pce¡¯s Young Lord and he was bound to be unbearably haughty and arrogant, showing no restraint with his words. Young Lord, you should just simmer down a little.¡±

    Fei Yan seemed to be dissuading Zhuge Yin but if one was to think carefully about the words he said, they would discover that Fei Yan was actually adding fuel to the fire.

    Incessantly bringing up the tyrannical arrogance of the Blood Fiend Pce right by Zhuge Yin¡¯s ear, wouldn¡¯t that cause the young and hot blooded Zhuge Yin feel even more indignant?

    ¡°Him? He can be considered as the Blood Fiend Pce¡¯s Young Lord like that? You must be joking! Gu Yi sees nothing in him and pays him no heed! Don¡¯t think just because he holds the surname Gu and he would be able to be the next Pce Lord of the Blood Fiend Pce. Only the Heavens know what that bastard child is from. Gu Yi had never intended to groom that thrash into the next Pce Lord and he still thinks he¡¯s somebody.¡± Not only did Zhuge Yin feel he had been pushed into anger, Gu Ying had also disgraced him right before Gu Xin Yan and Fei Yan, which just further displeased him.

    A word carelessly uttered, might reveal more than intended to a attentive listener. Fei Yan¡¯s hand paused very briefly as he poured out the wine but he did not show it in the slightest upon his face, which maintained a smiling facade.

    Zhuge Yin downed a cup of wine, fighting to suppress the fire in his heart.

    ¡°Little Yan, let me tell you this. Don¡¯t just see that fe Gu Ying putting on such airs here. When he¡¯s in the Blood Fiend Pce, he¡¯s nothing at all. You joined our pcete and there are many things you are unaware of. There are many filthy and dirty deeds and dealings within the Twelve Pces and even if the Blood Fiend Pce was to choose, they would choose Gu Xin Yan as the next Pce Lord and that scoundrel would not even stand a chance.¡±

    ¡°But..... isn¡¯t he the Blood Fiend Pce Lord¡¯s son? Isn¡¯t the position of Pce Lord always handed down from father to son?¡± Fei Yan feigned iprehension to say innocently.

    Zhuge Yin then sneered and said: ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s usually passed down to the son. But that son, has first got to be his real flesh and blood!¡±

 Chapter 1685

    Chapter 1685: ¡°Rascally Rogue (1)¡±

    ¡°What does my Young Lord¡¯s really mean by those words?¡± Fei Yan nose could already sniff the strong scent of information.

    Zhuge Yin said: ¡°Although our Dragon yers Pce are not able to match the Blood Fiend Pce and the me Demons Pce at this moment, but among all the Twelve Pces, the one who holds the most information and knowledge of the biggest secrets would be us. Little Yan, you¡¯ve joined the pce only for a short period of time and there are many things you will onlye to understand in the future. You will realize that among the Twelve Pces, people who look to be revered and well respected are actually far from being as magnificent as the facade of grandeur they seem to portray on the surface.¡±

    Fei Yan secretly noted that revtion in his mind. [Most information? Biggest secrets? That¡¯s just fantastic!]

    [How much trouble was that going to save him!]

    After the banquet ended, everyone dispersed to leave the hall.

    Jun Wu Xie had also returned to her room wanting to get some rest but.....

    When Jun Wu Xie walked into the room, Ye Sha, Ye Gu, and Ye Mei had already been waiting inside for a long time with her conscious of the fact that Jun Wu Yao had followed her in.

    Jun Wu Xie turned her head to look at Jun Wu Yao, her eyes questioning.

    Jun Wu Yao however just looked smilingly at her.

    ¡°I want to sleep already.¡± Jun Wu Xie said as a reminder.

    ¡°Mm.¡± Jun Wu Yao nodded.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at him and then looked at Ye Sha and gang.

    ¡°You guys can go.¡±

    Ye Sha, Ye Gu and Ye Mei then self consciously climbed out from the window, but Jun Wu Yao however did not move in the slightest and just stood there in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s room.

    Jun Wu Xie just stood there staring at Jun Wu Yao as Jun Wu Yao stood staring back at her.

    ¡°I want to rest. You can now go sleep as well.¡± Jun Wu Xie said a little helplessly.

    Jun Wu Yao still remained there beaming widely. ¡°I know, am I not here waiting to go to sleep?¡±

    [Sleep.]

    [Naturally one needed to sleep.]

    [Right here!]

    ¡°.....¡± Jun Wu Xie could not find any words. [Was this rogue intending to act like a thug and refuse to leave her room?]

    In the past, Jun Wu Xie might not have understood anything about things like this, but having undergone the little ck cat¡¯s whipping, she hade to learn some of it. Hence, she naturally knew..... that this scoundrel cannot be allowed to sleep here together with her.

    [At least not now!]

    ¡°I just came here today and they had seemingly not prepared a room for me to rest in here. Little Xie, you wouldn¡¯t really want me to sleep in the wilderness would you?¡± Jun Wu Yao asked, as he looked mournfully at Jun Wu Xie. The Pure Grace Pce had already arranged rooms for the guests and the Shadow Moon Pce were allocated five rooms in total. Since he had just arrived here today with Ye Mei, they would naturally have no ce allocated for them to rest in.

    ¡°Go squeeze in with Ye Sha.¡± Jun Wu Xie said, without changing the expression on her face.

    ¡°Ye Mei has already gone there.¡± Jun Wu Yao said, giving her a rascally smile.

    ¡°Then squeeze with Ye Gu.¡± Jun Wu Xie said with her eyebrow lifting up.

    Jun Wu Yao gave a lightugh and said: ¡°Has Little Xie forgotten? Ye Gu and Ye Jie are two people in one body and I am not going to share my pillow with any other girl than you.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie took a deep breath and then raised her foot to walk towards outside. She hadn¡¯t even taken two steps when Jun Wu Yao pulled her arm and turned her back around.

    ¡°It¡¯s already sote, where are you going?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go ask Yue Yi to go sleep in Ye Gu¡¯s room.¡± Jun Wu Xie said with her clear eyes looking at Jun Wu Yao. She was not that dumb to buy into the nonsense that this scoundrel was giving her. Over the past so many days, it had always been Ye Gu appearing before her and the little Ye Jie must already be in a deep sleep somece only the Heavens knew where, so what was he talking about?

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s face turned into one of disapproval and he shook his head slightly to say: ¡°Are you talking about the youth from earlier? Ye Jie is highly timid. How could you make her sleep upon the same bed with a man who is aplete stranger to her?¡±

    ¡°I am talking about Ye Gu.¡± [Who ever said that Ye Jie was going to sleep with Yue Yi! ? She had definitely said Ye Gu!]

    Seeming to notice Jun Wu Xie¡¯s doubt of what he said, mirth shed within Jun Wu Yao¡¯s eyes and he suddenly said: ¡°Oh? Really?¡±

 Chapter 1686

    Chapter 1686: ¡°Rascally Rogue (2)¡±

    The moment his voice dropped, the window that had just been shut was suddenly opened and a small tiny appeared outside the window.

    ¡°Squeak.....¡± The rotund Hell Rodent was struggling to pull itself up onto the window ledge, its round eyes looking at Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao.

    The Hell Rodent, Ye Jie¡¯s Ring Spirit.

    Jun Wu Xie felt a twitch forming at the corner of her mouth. Ye Gu who had not transformed into Ye Jie at all throughout the entire period he had been following her had now suddenly handed over the control of the body to his younger sister in an instant. It was obvious that it was done to help fulfil Jun Wu Yao¡¯s ¡°wish¡±.

    Looking into Ye Jie¡¯srge naive eyes, Jun Wu Xie really could not make herself dump the little girl into Yue Yi¡¯s room.

    ¡°You¡¯re dismissed.¡± Jun Wu Yao said as he looked at Ye Jie in satisfaction, his hand raised up to wave her away.

    Ye Jie immediately carried the Hell Rodent and closed the window shut.

    Outside the window, Ye Sha and Ye Mei were standing on each side of the window as they stared at the bright moon shining down. They both then turned their heads and raised their thumbs up at Ye Jie.

    Ye Jie¡¯s face was one of utter confusion.

    Not knowing that when the three men had left the room earlier, they had remained squatting just outside to stand guard when they heard the conversation between Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao. Realizing that their Lord was in a pickle, they immediately forced Ye Gu to summon Ye Jie, which was how the earlier scene hade about.

    These few highly stalwart men of the Night Regime, really worried their hearts to bits over the eternal happiness of their Lord Jue.

    But though they were highly delighted, Jun Wu Xie was not feeling all that pleased.

    ¡°Have Ye Mei and Ye Sha look into the situation in the Pure Grace Pce tonight.¡± Jun Wu Xie then said. It was highlymon for the Night Regime to move by night and Ye Sha¡¯s and Ye Gu¡¯s rooms were mostly left empty anyway, hardly used at all.

    Jun Wu Yao lifted an eyebrow and watched Jun Wu Xie struggling valiantly, his eyes filling up with mirth.

    Jun Wu Xie had just finished with those words when the window was opened once again.

    Ye Sha and Ye Mei poked their faces in looking highly aggrieved and mournful, suddenly appearing at the window.

    ¡°Young Miss, I have not been feeling too well the past few days. Please allow me to rest up a little.¡± Ye Sha said, his tone serious and the expression on his face showing fatigue and exhaustion.

    ¡°Young Miss, I have been rushing the entire way here with Lord Jue and have not even shut my eyes for several days and nights already. Will you allow me to have a nap at least?¡± Ye Mei simrly indicated that he needed to rest.

    ¡°.....¡± Jun Wu Xie narrowed her eyes and stared at the two characters who had been eavesdropping outside the window with a frosty gaze. Ye Sha and Ye Mei immediately shut the window tightly in the very next instant, not daring to make another sound.

    Jun Wu Xie was so infuriated by those two that she didn¡¯t know what to say.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mncholy mood did not seem to have infected Jun Wu Yao at all as he walked smilingly over a chair at the side to sit down, his long slender legs crossed together. He rested his chin in his palm as he looked on unruffled and calmly at the still struggling Jun Wu Xie.

    [The little one knows more and more now, it will not be easy to dupe her anymore.]

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s lips stiffened as she stared at Jun Wu Yao sitting there when she suddenly opened her mouth to say: ¡°You have not had any shuteye for many days?¡±

    She did not disregard what Ye Mei had said earlier. From the Lower Realm to the Middle Realm, just how far the journey really was was not something she did not know about.

    Jun Wu Yao gave a lightugh. ¡°Mm.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie fell silent and then went walking over to stand before him, before she reached her hands out to tug at Jun Wu Yao¡¯s shirt cor to pull him up from the chair.

    Jun Wu Yao just went along with her.

    Jun Wu Xie brought Jun Wu Yao straight to the side of the bed and pushed him down on his shoulders to make him sit on the bed.

    ¡°Sleep now.¡±

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s eyes shed slightly, his eyes hiding a smile as he allowed himself to fall along with the force from the push of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s arms, t onto the bed. He then shifted himself further inside the bed of his own ord, to leave a space for Jun Wu Xie.

 Chapter 1687

    Chapter 1687: ¡°Rascally Rogue (3)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie nced at him but did not make any direct move but instead summoned the little ck cat who hadzed for many days.

    ¡°Meow?¡± The little ck cat was feeling a little lost having been summoned by Jun Wu Xie for no clear reason.

    Jun Wu Xie did not say anything but just sat down at the side of the bed andid herself down. Jun Wu Yao¡¯s eyes seemed to then sh with a glint.

    But just as he was about to stretch his hand out to cuddle Jun Wu Xie, Jun Wu Xie nted the little ck cat right in between them.....

    ¡°.....¡± Jun Wu Yao was stunned.

    ¡°.....¡± The little ck cat was flummoxed!

    ¡°Sleep.¡± Jun Wu Xie did not care in the slightest how hard the hearts of those two were crumbling but just went on ahead to adjust her position a little before pulling the nket over herself and shutting her eyes to rest.

    Buried under the nket, the little ck cat was feeling downright unwell. It had wondered why Jun Wu Xie had summoned it out and in the end it was for such a purpose!

    The little ck cat¡¯s tiny heart was on the verge of copsing. It was a spirit body and it did not need to breathe, so even if it was buried inside the nket, that did not affect it at all. [Although that was factually correct, but..... Mistress, you can¡¯t y in such a manner!]

    Being wedged right smack between Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao, though the little ck cat was hidden in darkness beneath the nket, it could clearly feel the intense murder emanating from Jun Wu Yao.....

    [It was feeling that it¡¯s end was nigh!]

    Jun Wu Xie had used the little ck cat as a division line, cutting straight between her and Jun Wu Yao, quickly thwarting Jun Wu Yao¡¯s ns, and also damning the little ck cat straight into Hell.

    At that moment, the little ck cat deeply regretted why it had been so nosey right from the beginning, to nag at Jun Wu Xie about so many things between a man and a woman. It had merely wanted to protect its Mistress from being devoured by the Great Demon King but it had absolutely no intention of being offered up as a sacrifice to the Great Demon King at all!

    Buried deep under the nket, the little ck cat tried its best to curled itself up as tight as it could, wishing that it could disappear right in that instant.

    Because it could feel that a strong and powerful palm was pressed right upon its neck!

    This could really cost a cat its ¡°meow¡± lives! !

    Fortunately that hand did not snap its neck in two but shifted away very soon after, to stretch right over its pathetically tiny palm sized body, to rest over Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hip.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body stiffened, but she did not move.

    Jun Wu Yao could feel the familiar warmth under his palm and a smile rose up within his eyes.

    [No need to rush, they still have a lot of time.]

    That was how the little ck cat that was of almost absolutely no use spent the night as a unweed light bulb, feeling highly aggrieved curled up under the nket. It could not even close its eyes the entire night, deeply afraid that it would never wake up if it slept.

    Outside the window, Ye Sha and Ye Mei stood guard and Ye Jie had left to get some rest. They saw the light in the room go out and then did not hear a single sound inside. The two of them exchanged a nce between themselves and they could see a sense of gratification in each other¡¯s eyes.

    [They had not suffered in vain standing guard here. Things between their Lord Jue and the Young Miss has finally progressed!]

    The two satisfied men then dispersed with their hearts relieved but they did not go back to their rooms to rest, but had gone around to various corners of the Pure Grace Pce to look into the situation in that ce.

    That night, Jun Wu Xie slept very peacefully.

    In the morning, Jun Wu Xie was shocked awake by a series of knocks on the door. She slowly opened her eyes and realized she did not know from when she had been encircled within Jun Wu Yao¡¯s embrace. Jun Wu Yao arm was so naturally wrapped around her waist and there was almost no distance between them at all. She saw the highly aggrieved little ck cat sprawled over Jun Wu Yao¡¯s thigh, crying without tears as it looked helplessly at her.

    Jun Wu Xie was slightly startled and she saw that Jun Wu Yao who was bathing in sunlight still in his dreams.

 Chapter 1688

    Chapter 1688: ¡°Rascally Rogue (4)¡±

    In the morning, Jun Wu Xie was shocked awake by a series of knocks on the door. She slowly opened her eyes and realized she did not know from when she had been encircled within Jun Wu Yao¡¯s embrace. Jun Wu Yao arm was so naturally wrapped around her waist and there was almost no distance between them at all. She saw the highly aggrieved little ck cat sprawled over Jun Wu Yao¡¯s thigh, crying without tears as it looked helplessly at her.

    Jun Wu Xie was slightly startled and she saw that Jun Wu Yao who was bathing in sunlight still in his dreams.

    Under the sun, Jun Wu Yao¡¯s eyes were tightly shut, his longshes looking just like little fans, his perfect features without the slightest blemish. When asleep, he did not carry that devilish air on him, and did not possess that invasiveness about him, but that just made his face all that more captivating.

    Jun Wu Xie quietly looked at Jun Wu Yao sleeping countenance, her gaze studying his fine features, to finally fall upon Jun Wu Yao¡¯s lips.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes then sparkled, and she slowly leaned over. At the very second just as their lips were going to touch, that knocking rang out once again.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face blushed slightly.

    [What was she doing?]

    Jun Wu Xie got up her mind a little disconcerted, and in that moment of fluster, she did not notice that Jun Wu Yao¡¯s tightly shut eyes had opened in the instant she got up, those eyes tinged with disappointment.

    Just which scoundrel who didn¡¯t know he was knocking on Death¡¯s door hade ruin his joy?

    Jun Wu Xie carried the little ck cat and opened the door, to see Zi Jin standing right outside.

    ¡°Eh? Why have you summoned it out?¡± The moment Zi Jin saw the little ck cat in Jun Wu¡¯s arm, her eyes had immediately sparkled with interest, and she reached her hand out to tickle the little ck cat¡¯s chin with a smile on her face.

    Having gone through a whole night¡¯s of ruining devastation, the little ck cat could not summon up any bit of resistance at all as it let itself be subjected Zi Jin¡¯s teasing, all life seemingly gone out of its eyes.

    Zi Jin had seen the little ck cat before, and knew that it was Jun Wu¡¯s Ring Spirit. But she had not seen Jun Wu summon the little ck cat for a long time and young girls like her were just defenceless against tiny adorable animals like that. Zi Jin was naturally no exception.

    ¡°Something you need?¡± Jun Wu Xie cleared her throat, as she looked at Zi Jin who was only focused on teasing the little ck cat.

    Zi Jin finally remembered the purpose she hade to seek Jun Wu for and immediately stopped teasing the little ck cat to say: ¡°The Pure Grace Pce has arranged some activities and invites people from the various pces to take part.

    The duration of the birthday celebrations was ten days and in these ten days, the Pure Grace Pce needed to y a good host and the leisurely time the youths from all the other pces had was handed over to the Pure Grace Pce to make suitable arrangements but the guests were still given the choice to go or not. The Pure Grace Pce was bothering to arrange these activities because they were afraid that the disciples from the other pces would take the opportunity to stir up chaos here and hence, they had created nicer sounding excuses like this to gather all the well wishers together in one ce.

    ¡°What kind of activity?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked.

    ¡°I am not too sure. Most probably admiring flowers or something simr to that. I heard that there would also be sparring matches. Do you want to go take a look?¡± Zi Jin¡¯s gaze was sparkling brightly as she looked at Jun Wu Xie. She didn¡¯t really care for the other activities but the sparring matches would be a good opportunity for her to observe the powers of the younger generation in the Twelve Pces, hence, she would naturally not miss it.

    Jun Wu Xie gave it a thought and finally shook her head. ¡°Not going.¡±

    ¡°Alright then. But the Pure Grace Pce has said, if we are not going to attend, we are not allowed to roam wherever we please within the Pure Grace Pce and the ces permitted is limited. You watch yourself then, and don¡¯t get discovered. I will go with Yue Yi to have a look and if there¡¯s any news, I wille back to tell you.¡± Zi Jin said with a smile.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Jun Wu Xie nodded.

    Upon saying that, Zi Jin waved her hand at Jun Wu, as she stepped off to go find Yue Yi to go attend the activities with her.

 Chapter 1689

    Chapter 1689: ¡°Arena (1)¡±

    The disciples of the Pure Grace Pce brought the other Twelve Pces¡¯ youths to admire flowers and see the sights, whereas the other guests not from the Twelve Pces could do nothing but obediently remain in their rooms, nor daring to roam.

    But going around just to see mountains andkes, admiring flowers and greens was a tad bit too boring to the youths from the Twelve Pces. It was only a while into the trip when someone was already bemoaning they were tired and wants to go back.

    The Pure Grace Pce disciples then immediately ryed the news over to the Pure Grace Pce¡¯s Elders.

    And this was not something that the Pure Grace Pce¡¯s Elders were happy to hear.

    ¡°There¡¯s still quite a number of days¡® time and leaving such a big group of people within our Pure Grace Pce will be rather dangerous as there could very well be spies among them sent out by the other pces.¡± An Elder said, his face grim.

    Everyone thought that as their Pce Lord was celebrating his birthday, have guestse bring well wishes was something to be happy about. But in truth, the Pure Grace Pce did not feel the slightest bit of joy. The gifts brought in by people, no matter how good, was not anything rare enough to be cherished with the kind of might the Pure Grace Pce possessed. It was the youthse from the other pces bearing those gifts that the Pure Grace Pce was most worried about, being deeply afraid that there would be some mixed in amongst the youths who harboured ulterior motives.

    Things among the Twelve Pces had been rather tensetely and no one dared to reveal their trump card to any of the other pces. But holding a banquet for their Pce Lord¡¯s birthday was not any ordinary event they could avoid as celebrating the Pce Lords¡¯ birthdays was a rule stringently adhered to by the Twelve Pces, hence, the Pure Grace Pce had naturally been unable to refuse, but to open their doors wide, and allow in this bunch of people with unfriendly intentions.

    Letting them inside the Pure Grace Pce had already been their limit and if they did not exercise some form of control but allowed all of them to roam as they wished in the Pure Grace Pce, that would really be too dangerous.

    ¡°Last night, after the banquet ended, regarding those suspicious shadowy figures spotted, has it been ascertained from which pce those people were from?¡± The Pure Grace Pce¡¯s Elder asked worriedly. After the banquet endedst night, everyone should have all returned back to their rooms. But the Pure Grace Pce¡¯s patrol had discovered some who secretly stayed behind, and unfortunately, they did not manage to capture the person.

    It was just the second day and someone among one of the other Twelve Pces was already seeking to make a move. If things continued on like this, what should they do about it?

    ¡°Not yet.¡± A Pure Grace Pce disciple replied.

    The Elder¡¯s face immediately darkened as he berated: ¡°Useless fools!¡±

    ¡°Elder, how should we deal with the matter? The guests are all getting rather impatient.¡± The disciple asked mournfully.

    The Elder creased up his brows. ¡°Since they are getting bored, then set up an arena to let them give vent to all their pent up energy and it would also divert all their attention to it. Afterall, aren¡¯t all those old fes sitting in their pces seeking to show off just how strong the new talents their pces had acquired are? We¡¯ll then give them that very opportunity they seek. Go tell the bunch of them that the final winner still standing will receive a prize prepared for them by the Pure Grace Pce.¡±

    ¡°Elder..... Will they really be willing to step into the arena?¡± The disciple was a little doubtful. Something the Pure Grace Pce could afford to give up as a prize would surely be something inconsequential and the other pces would surely simrly have it. Using that tiny bit as a lure, how could it possibly convince those youths to step forth?

    The Elder then said sneeringly: ¡°What do you know? That¡¯s just an excuse to start the ball rolling. These people who are here, are not only seeking to probe into the real situation in our Pure Grace Pce. They would also be keen to be able to properly gauge the other pces as well. Presented with such a golden opportunity to do that, even if we do not offer any prize, they would definitely still step forward.¡±

    Which among the Twelve Pces would be willing to be deemed as the bottom ranked one? Which one among them was not fighting with all their might to climb up the ranks?

    With this banquet the Pure Grace Pce was holding this time, just by looking at the candidates the various pces had picked to send here, it was obvious to see that the pces were all seeking to show off.

    Regrettably, the Pure Grace Pce did not have a single talented disciple among the younger generation, which infuriated them so much they almost vomited blood.

 Chapter 1690

    Chapter 1690: ¡°Arena (2)¡±

    Soon after, the disciples of the Pure Grace Pce brought the news of the sparring arena into the ears of the other Twelve Pces¡¯ youths. Just as expected, the youths that were in a highly indolent mood immediately perked up upon hearing about it.

    The location of the arena was set to be at a training hall in the Pure Grace Pce and a whole bunch of youths quickly gathered over there. Seeing the enormous arena before their eyes, the eyes of the youths sparkled brightly.

    Everyone knew that the Twelve Pces were opposed to each other and all the youths were present were either ones who had just joined their pce not long ago and have not yet established a steady base, or they were still young in age and were still green and unaplished. What they hadcked most sorely in their respective pces, were aplishments and experience. If they were able to seize the top spot at this great gathering of talents, then they would have gained themselves great bragging rights when they return back to their pces, where they would be more highly valued.

    Many of the youths were rubbing their fists, eager to step up onto the arena to present a good show of their prowess. A few of them had even been so anxious they had already leapt up onto the arena stage, all ready to show off their skills.

    Zi Jin followed by Yue Yi¡¯s side, secretly observing the entire group of hot blooded youths. She was from the Spirit Jade Pce and she was highlycking in her knowledge of the Twelve Pces. Besides knowing the uniforms disciples of the Twelve Pces wore, she knew nothing about who¡¯s who within the Twelve Pces.

    ¡°Yue Yi, what do you think of the powers of those people?¡± Zi Jin asked in a soft whisper, standing right beside Yue Yi.

    Yue Yi had a gloomy and deeply solemn personality and from the moment he joined hands with Jun Wu, he had been habitually silent and reticent. Jun Wu did note today and only Zi Jin followed him here. Yue Yi was unable to ascertain the level of Jun Wu¡¯s power but he knew Zi Jin was not that strong and could only be considered to be average. The Twelve Pces had sent out quite a number of their elites this time round and with the level of powers Zi Jin possessed, she wouldn¡¯t be able to identify the powers of many people here.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Around the peak of the blue spirit.¡± Yue Yi¡¯s voice was slightly deep, but still tinged slightly with the greenness of a youth.

    ¡°Ah..... blue spirit.¡± Zi Jin rubbed at her chin, discreetly noting the person¡¯s power level and the pce he belonged to in her mind.

    Up on the arena, two youths had already started to battle, a blue spirit against a blue spirit. Although the battle was intense, it did not really arouse that much interest from the spectating youths surrounding them. In their eyes, blue spirits really did not mean all that much to them.

    ¡°I had thought that I would be able to catch a great show here. I had not expected that it would turn out to be such a boredom.¡± Zhuge Yin said as he held a folding fan in his hand, thinking himself elegant and stylish as he fanned himself lightly, his gaze looking at the two youths fighting closely upon the arena, but those eyes were filled with scorn.

    ¡°Young Lord, you must not gauge these dorks based on your kind of standards. How many people are able to at your age, breakthrough to the Purple Spirit level?¡± Fei Yan said appropriately in a timely fashion, making Zhuge Yin highly pleased with one a few words of praise.

    Zhuge Yin arched up an eyebrow, and thenughed unabashedly.

    Fei Yanughed along with him but in his heart he was thinking to himself: [This Zhuge Yin was indeed deserving of being the Young Lord of the Dragon yers Pce. Although he was a two faced hypocrite through and through, petty andscivious, he possessed significant gift. He had merely just passed twenty two years of age but already possessed the powers of a Purple Spirit. The Dragon yers Pce Lord had expended all kinds of treasures onto this only son of his and with Zhuge Yin¡¯s great gift in cultivation, it had produced a rather amazingly skilled young man.

    If not for the fact that Fei Yan and the others got the magical items in the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb and received personal instruction from Jun Wu Yao himself, even if they had put in all their efforts based purely on their gifts, they might very well only end up achieving results not all that different from Zhuge Yin had.

    Hence it could be said, that Zhuge Yin¡¯s haughtiness and arrogance, was not purely due to his identity as the Dragon yers Young Lord. Even without that halo over his head, with the powers he held, it would still be highly astounding.

 Chapter 1691

    Chapter 1691: ¡°Arena (3)¡±

    ¡°One wouldn¡¯t have missed anything not watching these people fight. The real show has not even begun.¡± Zhuge Yin said contemptuously, his gaze falling in the direction towards Gu Xin Yan standing at the back.

    Gu Xin Yan was standing among a group of disciples from the Blood Fiend Pce, her gaze indifferent and there was no sign of Gu Ying beside her. Among a whole group of youths, Gu Xin Yan¡¯s beauty was even more eye catching and Zhuge Yin¡¯s heart was inadvertently moved when he looked at her. Coincidentally, as that highly loathsome Gu Ying was not here, Zhuge Yin quickly put on his most winsome smile and went walking towards Gu Xin Yan.

    Gu Xin Yan had been rather distracted this day and she was feeling rather uneasy with the words she had said to Gu Yingst night at the banquet. She had asked some of their own disciples to go invite Gu Ying toe with them this morning but they had been rejected.

    Towards this elder brother of hers, Gu Xin Yan was really unable to fathom his personality well and her heart only felt a kind of fear against him.

    Truth to be told, on the entire journey here to the Pure Grace Pce, Gu Ying had almost not departed from her shadow which rather unnerved her. With Gu Ying absent today, she was instead feeling a little more rxed, her attractive looking eyes peering around at her surroundings. It was not known what she was looking for as her gaze passed over the youths one by one in the crowd, only to be disappointed time after time.

    [That person did note.]

    ¡°Little Sister Xin Yan.¡± Zhuge Yin¡¯s voice rang out right in front of Gu Xin Yan. Gu Xin Yan quickly recovered her senses and saw Zhuge Yin¡¯s smiling face before her eyes. Her heart felt a little helpless but she put on a faint smile out of politeness.

    ¡°Young Master Zhuge.¡±

    Zhuge Yin however did not feel that Gu Xin Yan was distancing herself at all but instead stepped in closer to ask: ¡°Did Little Sister Xin Yan manage to sleep wellst night? I beg that Little Sister Xin Yan would not take offence with the incident yesterday as I merely had a drink too many which brought about that uncharacteristic behaviour. I must have caused my Little Sister tough at me.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re being too kind, yesterday was just a minor misunderstanding that¡¯s all.¡± Gu Xin Yan replied with a smile.

    ¡°The arrangements the Pure Grace Pce made today is just too boring. Although the Pure Grace Pce has many species of flowers and much fishes to see, they are rather dull and uninteresting. I saw this morning that you were quite interested towards the flowers. If an opportunity arises, I will be sure to invite you to the Dragon yers Pce to see the flowerbeds in our gardens, it will be a sight that the Pure Grace Pce cannot hope topare to.¡± Zhuge Yin said with a smile.

    Gu Xin Yan was a little at a loss for words. She really did not know why this Zhuge Yin kepting to badger her. If it had been anyone else, she could easily just disregard them or block them off with a few curt words. But as the other party was the Young Lord of the Dragon yers Pce, she had no choice but to be a little hold back a little.

    The Blood Fiend Pce and the me Demons Pce were jostling for the top position of the Twelve Pces and if they earned the enmity of the Dragon yers Pce at this point of time, it would only create unnecessary trouble for them.

    Gu Xin Yan had no choice but to deal with Zhuge Yin patiently.

    It was a wave after another for the youths on the arena stage and upon the tform now was already a couple of youths with indigo spirits.

    But to the true prodigies who held back without making a move below the stage, such insignificant power wasn¡¯t even worthy enough for them to strike at.

    Zhuge Yin continued to find excuses to strike up a conversation with Gu Xin Yan. It must be said that with Zhuge Yin¡¯s looks, background, and powers, it was enough to draw him a whole clump of admirers. But Gu Xin Yan¡¯s mind was not on him at all, merely answering him with indifferent replies, her eyes highly distracted, intermittently straying over the crowd, seemingly looking for something among them.

    When she caught sight of the figures of Yue Yi and Zi Jin, her eyes then showed great disappointment.

    [Those two people from the Shadow Moon Pce are already here but there is still no sign of Jun Wu. It seems that he really did note today.]

    The emotion in Gu Xin Yan¡¯s eyes was well noticed by Zhuge Yin, that look of great disappointment highly stinging to his eyes. He then turned to follow Gu Xin Yan¡¯s line of sight to see.....

 Chapter 1692

    Chapter 1692: ¡°Arena (4)¡±

    Among the crowd of people, he saw a youth and a young girl standing together. They were watching the battle on stage and the young girl seemed to be asionally asking questions by the youth¡¯s ear with the youth then answering her patiently.

    The youth possessed extremely striking looks and even Zhuge Yin had to admit that the other party was good looking. But.....

    Zhuge Yin¡¯s eyes narrowed up slightly. It was impossible that he would mistake the uniforms the two people were wearing as anything else. They were disciples of the Shadow Moon Pce. How count the Shadow Moon Pce count as anything before the Dragon yers Pce? Here he was standing right next to Gu Xin Yan but why did Gu Xin Yan¡¯s gaze refuse to stay upon him but was instead drawn to look upon that youth from the Shadow Moon Pce?

    Unable to reconcile with that fact, hatred rose up in Zhuge Yin¡¯s heart. Suppressing the displeasure within, Zhuge Yin then said to Gu Xin Yan with a smile: ¡°Is Little Sister Xin Yan finding thispetition boring?¡±

    Gu Xin Yan was slightly taken aback and just nodded her heart distractedly.

    Towards the battle going on up on stage, she had not paid them the slightest notice.

    A venomous glint then shed within Zhuge Yin¡¯s eyes as he said to Gu Xin Yan: ¡°Will Little Sister Xin Yan just wait a little while for me to inject some excitement into this hopelessly dullpetition?¡±

    Before Gu Xin Yan could fullyprehend what Zhuge Yin meant with his words, Zhuge Yin had already stepped away.

    From the moment that Zhuge Yin had run over to go try chat Gu Xin Yan up, Fei Yan had self consciously hidden himself in the shadows to not be an eyesore but had still continued to secretly pay attention to Zhuge Yin¡¯s actions. When Zhuge Yin¡¯s eyes had shed with that venomous glint earlier, he had naturally noticed it. Seeing Zhuge Yin walking quickly towards the crowd, Fei Yan immediately followed behind, a faint uneasy feeling creeping into his heart.

    Zi Jin was talking to Yue Yi about things happening up on the stage and though Yue Yi was a rather gloomy person, things that needed to be said would still be pointed out. And as his deep voice was never tempered with any impatience, it was greatly pleasing to Zi Jin which made the corners of her mouth lift up slightly with a smile.

    But just as Zi Jin was going to ask a little more, another voice suddenly rang out behind them.

    ¡°You guys are from the Shadow Moon Pce?¡±

    The voice was considerably loud which drew the stares of the youths in the surrounding area.

    Zi Jin and Yue Yi turned their heads and saw Zhuge Yin standing there conspicuously right before their eyes, the folding fan he held in his hand swaying slowly, the young man¡¯s slightly upraised chin tinged with arrogance.

    Zi Jin was immediately feeling rather nervous, both her hands subconsciously grabbing onto Yue Yi¡¯s arm. Yue Yi creased his brows and looked at Zhuge Yin and from Zhuge Yin¡¯s dress and his countenance, he recognized Zhuge Yin as who he was.

    ¡°We are indeed disciples from the Shadow Moon Pce. I wonder what brought Young Master Zhuge toe here?¡± Yue Yi said unaffectedly. Zhuge Yin¡¯s reputation among the Twelve Pces wasn¡¯t all that great, conceited, arrogant, and a person who would not think of consequences for his actions, well known to be the most troublesome person to deal with among the Dragon yers Pce¡¯s younger generation.

    Zhuge Yin nced at the pale faced Zi Jin and he jeered inwardly in his heart before he said: ¡°It¡¯s nothing but it¡¯s just that I noticed that the two of you seem to be very interested in the arena battles. So, aren¡¯t you going to try it yourself?¡±

    Zhuge Yin¡¯s tone was filled with intense enmity. Yue Yi could not understand the reason for the hostility.

    The Shadow Moon Pce and the Dragon yers Pce had always steered clear of each other without any feud between them. Moreover, there wasn¡¯t any grudge between them and Zhuge Yin where they had not evene into any form of contact before, so why had Zhuge Yin suddenlye running here to find trouble with them?

    ¡°There¡¯s no need, with our weak powers, it¡¯s not enough to grace such a grand event. We¡¯ll rather not embarrass ourselves.¡± Yue Yi said carefully, discreetly shielding Zi Jin behind him.

 Chapter 1693

    Chapter 1693: ¡°Wicked Intentions (1)¡±

    Zhuge Yin lifted up his eyebrow slightly. ¡°Are people from the Shadow Moon Pce all so modest? If I remember correctly, you should be called Yue Yi right?¡±

    Yue Yi¡¯s eyebrows creased slightly. Having his identity pointed out by Zhuge Yin so suddenly, Zhuge Yin felt a foreboding premonition looming over him. Zhuge Yin hade prepared.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°And your Grandfather should be Elder Yue of the Shadow Moon Pce. Is that right?¡± Zhuge Yin asked thoughtfully, staring at Yue Yi as he continued to fan his folding fan lightly.

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The unease in Yue Yi¡¯s heart intensified. [What was Zhuge Yin pointing out his identity and background at this point of time for?]

    ¡°Elder Yue of the Shadow Moon Pce is one of the top three pugilist of the Shadow Moon Pce and he is the only Elder who holds powersparable to the Pce Lord. He has also been in the Shadow Moon Pce longer than the the current Shadow Moon Pce Lord and has served three Pce Lords. It could be said that he is easily the most experienced and senior person in the Shadow Moon Pce. Someone once said, that with Elder Yue¡¯s skills, he even possesses the capability to override the Shadow Moon Pce Lord but Elder Yue is instead unswervingly loyal to the Shadow Moon Pce. Not only had hemitted himself fully to assist three generations of Pce Lords, he had not been married, without any children of his own.¡± Zhuge Yin¡¯s eyes shed with a venomous and chilling glint as he stared at Yue Yi, the smile at the corners of his lips deepening.

    ¡°Speaking about this, Elder Yue is really a living example of the word loyalty! But on the other hand, I heard that the Elder Yue seems to have a penchant for.....¡± Zhuge Yin¡¯s voice raised up slightly in pitch. ¡°From a very long time ago, Elder Yue had already developed a habit of adopting young children. Those children would follow at Elder Yue¡¯s side from young and were brought up by Elder Yue. But there¡¯s one very strange thing. For youths who possess good gifts, after they grew up, they would mysteriously go missing, and Elder Yue does not seem to find that there¡¯s anything strange about it, and had never conducted any investigations at all. Yue Yi..... Can you answer me this? What is the reason for this strange phenomenon?¡±

    Zhuge Yin¡¯s gaze fell upon Yue Yi, his face obviously smiling but made Yue Yi felt as if a venomous viper was eyeing him.

    Zhuge Yin¡¯s words attracted the curiosity of quite a number of the youths surrounding them. Some of them had heard of the Shadow Moon Pce¡¯s Elder Yue before but had not known about such a deep secret hidden behind, and they could not help but to turn their gazes upon Yue Yi.

    [Isn¡¯t Yue Yi exactly the adopted grandson of Elder Yue?]

    Yue Yi¡¯s face had turned slightly pale. He could faintly detect the danger within Zhuge Yin¡¯s words. Zhuge Yin must have known something for him to ask such a question!

    The reason the children that Elder Yue had adopted in the past had gone missing in the end, that was a point that even within the Shadow Moon Pce, it was a secret that was not known to anyone. Yue Yi himself had only be aware of this matter through sheer coincidence but he still did not know what had exactly happened.

    ¡°What? Yue Yi, you don¡¯t know?¡± Zhuge Yin asked mockingly as he stared at the pale faced Yue Yi, arrogantly raising up his chin.

    Yue Yi clenched his jaws tight and did not reply, but Zi Jin standing beside him became rather nervous. Through the conversation between Jun Wu and Yue Yi, Zi Jin had be aware of Yue Yi¡¯s bitter experience straight from the horse¡¯s mouth. Zhuge Yin had already carried his words so far, he wouldn¡¯t possibly have anything good to say about Yue Yi after this.

    Zi Jin drew in a deep breath and she suddenly walked to stand in front of Yue Yi, to face Zhuge Yin with his malicious intentions.

    ¡°Young Lord Zhuge, at this moment, with so many people fighting battles in thepetition to exchange pointers, with you as the Dragon yers Pce¡¯s Young Lord,ing here to reveal the private secrets of other people, might not be all that appropriate at all!¡±

 Chapter 1694

    Chapter 1694: ¡°Wicked Intentions (2)¡±

    Zhuge Yin stared at Zi Jin who had suddenly jumped out and the corners of his mouth curled up in a sneer. ¡°Not appropriate? I think this youngdy here must have misunderstood something. I am merely here to remind Yue Yi that with the kind of personality Elder Yue has, if hees to know that his adopted grandson has backed down from battle in this gathering of the Twelve Pces which would embarrass the Shadow Moon Pce, Elder Yue would surely not let Yue Yi off easily. If Yue Yi is not careful, he might follow in the footsteps of those youths that have gone missing, then what good could it possibly do for him?¡±

    ¡°We wouldn¡¯t dare to trouble you to worry about that!¡± Zi Jin said as she looked warily at Zhuge Yin. Even she could feel the animosity Zhuge Yin had against them.

    Zhuge Yin continued to stare at Zi Jin, not having any intention to waste his breath on her any longer. His target had been Yue Yi right from the beginning.

    ¡°Whether I need to worry about that, I think Yue Yi knows it best himself. The temperament of that grandfather of yours, isn¡¯t that patient at all. I think you would have tasted his ¡°care and concern¡± quite a bit and you wouldn¡¯t want to have another taste of it right?¡±

    Zhuge Yin strange words and his queer tone of voice made everyone feel there was something more behind his words. More youths who had been paying attention to the battles up on stage were now drawn over here, the crowd surrounding Yue Yi, Zi Jin and Zhuge Yin inyer uponyer of people, everyone with their ears pricked, seeking to hear more of this juicy news.

    And among the big pack of nosey youths, someone was also breaking out in cold sweat for Yue Yi¡¯s and Zi Jin¡¯s sakes.

    Looking at the current situation, Fei Yan realized the situation was dire. Zhuge Yin must have diverted the rage he felt from being disregarded by Gu Xin Yan to vent it all upon the Shadow Moon Pce. If it had been anyone else caught in this situation, Fei Yan could just have ignored it totally. But this was happening to people who hade to the Pure Grace Pce together with Jun Wu Xie.

    Zhuge Yin was acting suave and elegant on the surface, but his heart was petty and vicious, avenging himself for the smallest grievance. When Fei Yan was in the Dragon yers Pce, he had witnessed Zhuge Yin teaching those disciples not to his liking a lesson, and his methods had been cruel. Not that Zhuge Yin had taken the initiative to seek trouble with Yue Yi and Zi Jin, this matter would surely not end so easily!

    Fei Yan clenched his jaws tight discreetly. With his position, he could only go up and try to dissuade him a little, but Zhuge Yin was not someone easily persuaded. His eyes then involuntarily looked at his otherpanions among the crowd and on the faces of Qiao Chu and the others, he saw simr expressions of worry.

    With the current situation, none of them could step forward or it might very well destroy the entire grand n of having them infiltrate into the various pces!

    At that moment, Fei Yan could only discreetly retreat to the back of the crowd, to soundlessly hide himself in a unnoticeable corner before he pulled out the jade token hidden upon his body.

    On the other side, Zhuge Yin¡¯s aggressive and overbearing words made Yue Yi turn white as a sheet. The other people might not be able to discern what Zhuge Yin was hinting at with his words, but to Yue Yi himself, every single one of those vicious words filled with insinuations, was like a dagger that stabbed him right in the heart, slowly breaking down the mask of unyielding resilience he had pretended to hold up for ten years, to slowly crumble into pieces.

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right! Yue Yi, don¡¯t you have a little sister as well? Just like you, who is also adopted and taken care of by Elder Yue?¡± Zhuge Yin said evilly. He looked on with great satisfaction as he saw Yue Yi¡¯s face turning more and more pale, admiring themb waiting to be ughtered.

    [Such a lowly piece of trash, even if he possessed a set of good looking countenance, was still only be useless good for nothing.]

    [He will have Gu Xin Yan know, that things from the Shadow Moon Pce, are not fit to even carry his shoes!]

    The instant Yue Yi heard the words ¡°little sister¡±, he immediately stiffened.

    Zhuge Yin must havee to know the real face of Elder Yue. Every word he said had been filled with innuendos, like he was warning Yue Yi, that otherwise, that unspeakable truth would be revealed before everyone present.

 Chapter 1695

    Chapter 1695: ¡°Wicked Intentions (3)¡±

    Zhuge Yin must havee to know the real face of Elder Yue. Every word he said had been filled with innuendos, like he was warning Yue Yi, that otherwise, that unspeakable truth would be revealed before everyone present.

    Yue Yi did not care if his own reputation fell into tatters, but he could not make himself not care about his sister¡¯s!

    Zi Jin was going to say something for him with Yue Yi held her back with a hand ced on her shoulder. He then took one step forward, suppressing the fear he felt in his heart, to look straight at Zhuge Yin.

    ¡°I understand what the Young Lord Zhuge means. You want me to step up onto that arena stage?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I want you to be able to answer to your grandfather when you go backter. I am just concerned about you.¡± Zhuge Yinughed, highly arrogantly.

    ¡°Then Yue Yi would have to thank Young Lord Zhuge for his kindness.¡± Yue Yi said before drawing in a deep breath. Giving Zi Jin a reassuring nce, Yue Yi then turned himself around resolutely, to walk up onto the stage under the numerous curious stares upon him.

    Upon the stage, two disciples with indigo spirits were actually battling each other in a very close fight. They werepletely unaware of the turmoil that happened off the stage when they suddenly discovered that a astoundingly quick figure had appeared right them between in a sh.

    A pair of arms suddenly pushed the two youths apart in the thick of battle, the dominating strength rendering the two youths helpless against it. In a blink, they found that they had been pushed right off the stage!

    At the moment that the two youths fell off the stage, they still did not know what had actually happened till the sore ache that shot through their bodies caused them to snap awake. The immediately stood up in furious rage, to re at Yue Yi who was standing alone up on the stage.

    ¡°Filthy scoundrel! What are you doing! ?¡±

    ¡°Damn it! Are you asking for death! ?¡±

    The two disciples berated fiercely, impossibly infuriated. But Yue Yi who stood up upon the stage did not pay their shouting any heed but just stood there coldly with his good looking countenance, his gaze sweeping over everyone before he looked at Zhuge Yin standing among the crowd.

    This, was the result that Zhuge Yin seeked to see.

    ¡°My humble name is Yue Yi, I ask for all of you to give me some pointers.¡± Yue Yi turned his gaze back, to sp a hand over his fist in polite greeting.

    The two youths who had been pushed off the stage by Yue Yi, immediately wanted to rush up to teach that pretty boy who didn¡¯t know the rules a good lesson.

    But as Yue Yi bent his back to offer his greeting, purple coloured spirit energy enveloped Yue Yi¡¯s entire body!

    Purple Spirit!

    The Purple Spirit¡¯s spirit glow was just absolutely blinding under the sun. The two disciples who had wanted to rush up onto the stage immediately froze in their tracks, not daring to take another single step forward.

    Who would have ever thought that this youth from the Shadow Moon Pce who kept such a low profile would suddenly exhibit the powers of a Purple Spirit! ?

    The Shadow Moon Pce did not stand out among the Twelve Pces and most of the guests who came to the Pure Grace Pce this time were mostly only young youths. At their age, to be able to attain the level of the Purple Spirit, it would mean they possessed almost Heaven defying gift. Even for the me Demons Pce, among the youths they sent here, only Qiao Chu was the lone Purple Spirit.

    It could very well be imagined, to someone at Yue Yi¡¯s age, what the powers of a Purple Spirit really stood for!

    Yue Yi straightened up his body to stand there, his face without the slightest trace of self absorbed pride nor unting pretentiously. He stood quietly upon the stage, to await the challenge of others.

    The two disciples who had wanted to find trouble with him earlier slunk back into the shadows, not daring to make a sound. How could their puny little indigo spirits ever hope to vie to reign with a Purple Spirit? Wouldn¡¯t that be asking for torment upon themselves! ?

    ¡°Yue Yi possesses great gift as expected. The powers of a Purple Spirit is rather rare.¡± The voice of Zhuge Yin rang out once again as he came walking out from within the crowd,ughing as he stared at Yue Yi up on the stage.

    ¡°Since no one is willing to go up and exchange some pointers with you, then I will have to practice a little together with Young Master Yue.¡± As he spoke, Zhuge Yin stamped off on his feet, to leap up as he flew right onto the stage!

 Chapter 1696

    Chapter 1696: ¡°Wicked Intentions (4)¡±

    Yue Yi looked at Zhuge Yin through narrowed eyes as he sneered inside his heart. [What a great show of modesty and reluctance. If he still could not see that Zhuge Yin had set him up for this, he must be a moron!]

    But in order to seal up Zhuge Yin¡¯s mouth, Yue Yi had no choice but to do it.

    Below the stage, everyone had gathered around. The earlier battles had many of them think them dull and uninteresting but the current one was greatly different.

    Yue Yi with his Purple Spirit powers against the Dragon yers Pce¡¯s Young Lord, Zhuge Yin would definitely be a show not to be missed.

    Yue Yi¡¯s reputation was not widely known but it was different for Zhuge Yin. As the Young Lord of the Dragon yers Pce, the disciples from the other pces would have heard of him before.

    Zhuge Yin was not only the Dragon yers Pce¡¯s Young Lord, he was always known to be the most powerful person among the Twelve Pces¡¯ younger generation in that year.

    Before thest Battle of Deities was held when Qiao Chu and hispanions had not yet exhibited their astounding powers, it could be said that Zhuge Yin had reigned over them all. No matter how mighty the Blood Fiend Pce and the me Demons Pce were, not a single one of their descendents could match up to Zhuge Yin¡¯s prodigious gift. Zhuge Yin had then naturally be the Dragon yers Pce¡¯s pride, revered by countless.

    In that year, Zhuge Yin had only been sixteen when he broke through to attain the Purple Spirit, which could be said to have surpassed innumerable youths of his age. Now that six years had passed, his powers had only continued to grow and had not reduced!

    The ruckus around the stage had immediately attracted the attention of Gu Xin Yan and Gu Xin Yan¡¯s brows creased up as she stared at Zhuge Yin who was faced off with Yue Yi standing upon the stage. With her intelligence, she had naturally immediately realized that her highly distracted gaze earlier had brought this disaster upon Yue Yi.

    The Shadow Moon Pce had never attracted much of people¡¯s notice at all and if not for the attention she had focused on them earlier, why would Zhuge Ying bother to go pick a fight with the Shadow Moon Pce?

    But now, Yue Yi had already been forced to go onto the stage and even if Gu Xin Yan wanted to say something to reverse the situation, there was already nothing much she could do. The arena stage would naturally have the arena¡¯s rules and nobody could interfere with them. Even if she managed to rescue him off the stage, it would surely not end on a good note.

    Afterall, with so many pairs of eyes on the arena stage, if Yue Yi backed down without a fight, then not only would he bepletely humiliated, even the Shadow Moon Pce¡¯s reputation would be trampled into the mud.

    Gu Xin Yan secretly med herself for not being able to control her own emotions earlier, which had invite so much trouble for others.

    Standing down below the battle tform, was the equally nervous Zi Jin. But when Zi Jin saw the purple coloured spirit glow upon Yue Yi¡¯s body, that nervousness then abated slightly, her heart holding on to that one fortunate turn of events. Yue Yi had not reveal his powers before Zi Jin before this and she had had no idea what level Yue Yi¡¯s powers had been at. But with his powers at the Purple Spirit level, it wouldn¡¯t turn out to be all that bad or bring them too much trouble even though he had gone up onto the arena stage.

    ¡°Young Master Yue, please give me some pointers.¡± Zhuge Yin said as he sped his hand over his fist. The wordsing out from his mouth were extremely polite, but his slightly raised chin and that haughty demeanor of his betrayed the contempt he felt for Yue Yi.

    Yue Yi cupped his hand over his fist in greeting, his eyes wary.

    A corner of Zhuge Yin¡¯s mouth lifted and at the same moment his hands came down, the purple coloured spirit glow around his body red a more brilliant purple!

    The Purple Spirit first stage!

    Although the Purple Spirit first stage was just one level higher than people who have just broken through to the Purple Spirit, the difference with that one single level was equivalent to that between Heaven and earth!

    After one stepped into the realm of the Purple Spirit, the advancement every single level brought them, was a unbridgeable chasm.

    After everyone realized the true extent of Zhuge Yin¡¯s powers, everything suddenly dawned upon them. No wonder Zhuge Yin had gone up onto the stage to challenge Yue Yi so confidently. It was because he held such high dominating power!

 Chapter 1697

    Chapter 1697: ¡°Wicked Intentions (5)¡±

    After Yue Yi saw Zhuge Yin¡¯s real powers, he was still not the least bit surprised, but merely a kind of understanding. He had tried to probe out Zhuge Yin¡¯s powers before but he had not been able to see it clearly. The only possibility for that to happen was that Zhuge Yin¡¯s powers were above his own.

    And Zhuge Yi had walked into the stage so highly naturally, and it had been after Yue Yi exhibited his powers. Such confidence already revealed enough information to him.

    ¡°Your powers and mine do not differ by all that much and I would think that this match would surely be rather interesting.¡± Zhuge Yin said with a smile.

    This words must be an absolute joke!

    A Purple Spirit in its infancy and a Purple Spirit at the first stage though looked to be rather simr, but in fact, the disparity between them was a chasm wider than that between a Purple Spirit and an indigo spirit! And Zhuge Yin could still unabashedly im their powers did not differ by much, that really was the biggest joke!

    Zi Jin¡¯s heart which had just barely calmed down a little immediately jumped up once again upon witnessing Zhuge Yin¡¯s power!

    With Yue Yi¡¯s level of power, it waspletely inadequate to take on Zhuge Yin. Zhuge Yin¡¯s endless taunts earlier, with all the many words he said, were all just to force Yue Yi upon the arena stage, to give him a right and proper reason to deal Yue Yi a vicious blow!

    ¡°Looking forward to your advice.¡± Yue Yi sighed inwardly, but took up a guarded stance.

    A sliver of viciousness came into the smile at the corners of Zhuge Yin¡¯s lips as he morphed into a streak of light, flying at great speed to charge straight towards Yue Yi!

    The higher one¡¯s powers was, the faster they would be. With the power levels those youths below the stage possessed, their eyes were unable to keep up with the speed of a Purple Spirit at all. All they could see was at the instant the figure of Zhuge Yin turned into a streak of light, Yue Yi had moved as well. Up upon the stage before their eyes, they could no longer see clearly what was really happening, but just two purple coloured light streaks shing against each other continuously!

    The force erupting from the sh between Purple Spirits spilled over into the area surrounding the arena stage like rolling waves crashing upon the crowd.

    Caught up within that intense battle, a group of youths could not hold themselves back but to cry out!

    This was what they had been looking forward to. The might of the Purple Spirit!

    The youths who could not even see the battle clearly broke into a raucous roar in excitement.

    But within the sea of people, several people saw everything clearly with their eyes.

    Rong Ruo stood at the back of the crowd, her gaze directed upon the arena stage. With her level of power, wanting to see through Zhuge Yin¡¯s and Yue Yi¡¯s speed wasn¡¯t all that difficult, but the clearer she could see, the more her heart cringed with worry!

    Upon the stage, Zhuge Yin was like teasing his prey, striking from all around at Yue Yi, bolts of spirit light shooting out from Zhuge Yin¡¯s hands,nding hits upon Yue Yi¡¯s body one after another. Those strikes imbued with spirit power looked fleeting and light but no matter where they hit, that heart rending pain was enough to knock one unconscious!

    ¡°What a cruel and malicious mind.¡± Rong Ruo whispered to herself through narrowed eyes, her eyes filling with a trace of rage.

    Zhuge Yin¡¯s method of attack was not unfamiliar to Rong Ruo. It was done by forciblypressing one¡¯s Purple Spirit intopacted force form and its attack did not look powerful. But the terrifying thing about thatpressed spirit power was that it would not leave a single external trace upon one¡¯s clothes or skin upon impact but its power had already instantly spread into the flesh and bones underneath at the point of contact.

    It wouldn¡¯t break the skin but its power was strong enough to break the bones under one¡¯s skin, capable of rupturing a person¡¯s internal organs, taking one¡¯s life with having them suffer any damage externally!

    Yue Yi kept on defending and although he tried very hard to dodge some of the attacks, the number of those bolts of spirit powernding upon his body were bing more and more!

 Chapter 1698

    Chapter 1698: ¡°Wicked Intentions (6)¡±

    The bolts of spirit power striking Yue Yi¡¯s body looked like they just brushed fleetingly upon him but as the colour gradually faded from Yue Yi¡¯s face and as his movements grew more stiff, Rong Ruo became certain that Zhuge Yin¡¯s attacks had caused Yue Yi highly severe internal injuries!

    And Zhuge Yin seemed dead intent on slowly tormenting Yue Yi with his attacks striking only non vital areas, but in ces that would cause his opponent intense pain.

    Zhuge Yin admired the work he had wrecked upon Yue Yi in satisfaction as the pallor on his face began to look worse and worse. He suddenly moved himself in close to Yue Yi and executed a palm strike upon Yue Yi¡¯s left shoulder de!

    A sharp crack was then heard.

    Yue Yi¡¯s shoulder de immediately shattered. But from the outside, there wasn¡¯t a single wound.

    But that excruciating and heart wrenching pain caused Yue Yi to immediately be bathed in cold sweat in that instant, his pale white lips stiffened over tightly clenched teeth, the corners of his mouth trembling with unbearable pain.

    ¡°Kid, are you really such a tough nut? You¡¯re really not uttered a single cry?¡± Zhuge Yin asked with augh as he looked at Yue Yi almost at the end of his tethers, pausing in his attacks for the moment.

    Upon the arena stage, people could finally see the two figures clearly.

    They did not know why Yue Yi suddenly looked so pale and his body seemed to be swaying a little whereas Zhuge Yin looked exactly just like he had before.

    But none of them could see a single wound upon Yue Yi¡¯s body so why did Yue Yi look like he had sustained heavy injuries?

    ¡°Is this enough?¡± Yue Yi asked as he clenched his jaws tight, not allowing himself to cry out from pain. He bit down on his teeth so hard his gums bled and a bloody taste filled up the inside of his mouth.

    Zhuge Yin was not seeking to exchange pointers with him at all. His really intention was just to torment himself.

    Yue Yi hade to understand Zhuge Yin¡¯s motives but he did not know how he had offended Zhuge Yin to have brought such disaster to fall upon him.

    Zhuge Yin gazed at Yue Yi for a long moment before a chill glint shed sinisterly in his eyes. Zhuge Yin then said in feigned shock: ¡°Is Young Master Yue looking down on me? Having just executed a few perfunctory moves and you¡¯re already calling it quits? Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re belittling me too hastily? I am really sincere in sparring with Young Master Yue seriously here.¡±

    Yue Yi¡¯s brows creased up, his stare fixed straight upon Zhuge Yin.

    All his internal organs had been stirred up to bunch together by Zhuge Yin¡¯s bolts of spirit power and his shoulder de shattered. If he did not force himself to remain standing with all his might, he would have copsed to the ground and not be able to stand up anymore. And what made all of it even worse, was though he was already so severely injured, everyone all around him were not able to see it at all on the outside.

    In the eyes of the youths below the stage, he would really be seen as one just like Zhuge Yin had imed, who just wanted to get the matter over and done with halfheartedly!

    Not knowing that just standing there was already taking every single ounce of strength he could muster!

    ¡°Zhuge Yin, you do you really want to do! ?¡± Yue Yi asked as the cold sweat dripped onto the ground from his clothes, wetting the ground around where he stood but no one noticed anything.

    Zhuge Yin continued tough as he looked at Yue Yi. ¡°Young Master Yue, there¡¯s no need to get angry. I am merely hoping for you to perform well here today so you can answer to your grandfather properly when you return to the Shadow Moon Pce. You must know this. The glory that you gain, will not just be yours alone but it will surely affect the status you hold in Elder Yue¡¯s heart, and..... that of your little sister¡¯s I think.....¡±

    Zhuge Yin¡¯s eyes stared at Yue Yi like those of a venomous viper, his words pushing Yue Yi further into a ce of eternal damnation!

    His little sister.....

    Was Yue Yi¡¯s most critical and lethal vital point!

    Yue Yi wished for nothing more than to be able to tear Zhuge Yin to a million pieces, but he had no choice but to endure that surge of hatred within him.

 Chapter 1699

    Chapter 1699: ¡°Wicked Intentions (7)¡±

    Yue Yi wished for nothing more than to be able to tear Zhuge Yin to a million pieces, but he had no choice but to endure that surge of hatred within him.

    He could not allow Zhuge Yin to say a single word of what he was not supposed to say. Otherwise..... His little sister would be finished.

    Once that matter was exposed, Elder Yue would definitely silence people, and kill his little sister.

    ¡°Then I will have to thank..... Young Lord Zhuge for his kind intentions.....¡± Yue Yi said after drawing a deep breath, and then slowly raising his head up, his sweat soaked hair stered to the side of his face, outlining the handsome youthful face.

    He suddenly lifted a trembling hand up, to exert a forceful strike upon his shattered shoulder de!

    He had actually summoned his spirit powers to forcibly severe the meridians and veins around his shoulder, which would finally bring him relief from that agonizing pain.

    Such a firm and resolute method, caused even Zhuge Yin to be startled a while. Seeing the sh of burning resolve in Yue Yi¡¯s light coloured eyes, Zhuge Yin suddenly broke intoughter.

    ¡°This should be the way. That¡¯s how we should y it before the game can get more interesting.¡±

    The crowd below the stage werepletely unaware of what was happening between Zhuge Yin and Yue Yi. They were all only treating it as a sparring match that they were watching.

    However, Rong Ruo standing at the back of crowd could no longer make herself stand there and watch on any further. She had seen the resolve and finality in Yue Yi¡¯s eyes. A kind of calm when one threw all caution for his life to the winds. In just that one very single instant where no one was paying any attention to her, the figure of Rong Ruo shimmered, to quietlye to Fei Yan¡¯s side.

    Fei Yan was wrecking his brains on how he was supposed to resolve all of this when he suddenly saw Rong Ruo so close at his side, his face immediately contorting up in surprise.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening here? Has Zhuge Yin gone mad? Why does he want to have that guy from the Shadow Moon Pce dead?¡± Rong Ruo asked in a whisper that could only be heard by the two of them.

    Killing someone was merely having someone¡¯s head fall to the ground. But Zhuge Yin was obviously wanting to torment Yue Yi slowly bit by bit to death.

    Fei Yan only had his mind focused on the situation at hand as well.

    ¡°Zhuge Yin has his eye set on the Blood Fiend Pce¡¯s Gu Xin Yan but for some unknown reason, Gu Xin Yan kept looking at those two people from the Shadow Moon Pce and it was discovered by Zhuge Yin which infuriated him. That narrow minded and petty fe then went on to want this kid from the Shadow Moon Pce dead! Damn it, I cannot go up there myself now or I will make sure he does not live.¡± Fei Yan said, his hands tightly clenched into fists. If they were not carrying a dire mission on their backs, he might not have been able to restrain himself and severely dealt with that scoundrel, Zhuge Yin right there and then!

    That fe was just too venomous!

    ¡°Little Xie didn¡¯te?¡± Rong Ruo¡¯s gaze swept over the crowd in search, but saw no sign of Jun Wu Xie at all.

    Fei Yan shook his head.

    If Jun Wu Xie was here, how could Zhuge Yin¡¯s insidious plot ever seed?

    ¡°I have already sent the news over through the jade token and I don¡¯t know whether Little Xie would be able to know what I meant.¡± Fei Yan was feeling a little nervous about it. The jade token could only transmit one character and he could only write the character for ¡°arena¡±. Yue Yi was someone who was linked to Jun Wu Xie afterall and they could not very well just stand there to see Yue Yi being tormented to death by Zhuge Yin!

    ¡°That guy from the Shadow Moon Pce must have some handle grasped by Zhuge Yin against him. I saw that he had no intentions of stepping onto the arena stage at all earlier and it was Zhuge Yin¡¯s words that forced him to go up there.¡± Rong Ruo¡¯s brows were creased up tightly together. Truth to be told, Yue Yi possessed quite good gift and being only seventeen, he had already broken through to the Purple Spirit. That was a five year gap against Zhuge Yin and if they were the same age, Zhuge Yin might not even be a match for Yue Yi at all.

    But Yue Yi was still younger at this moment and Zhuge Yin possessed a handle against him. Up upon that arena stage, Yue Yi would not dare to fight with everything he had, but had fallen into a situation where he could do nothing but swallow the blows.

 Chapter 1700

    Chapter 1700: ¡°Wicked Intentions (8)¡±

    ¡°That should be the case. The Dragon yers Pce seemed to hold quite a number of secrets of quite a number of the other pces.¡± Fei Yan said with a nod of his head.

    Rong Ruo was silent for a moment before she said: ¡°We need to get Little Xie toe here as soon as possible or it will be toote.¡± The few of them here were hidden stakes secretly installed into the various pces and it was impossible for them to step forth to show their faces in this situation. Rong Ruo¡¯s gaze then turned to once again fall upon the figure of Zi Jin.

    Zi Jin¡¯s power wasn¡¯t all that strong and she wouldn¡¯t understand the intrigue that was happening on that arena stage even after seeing it. But she saw that the pallor on Yue Yi¡¯s face was turning uglier and uglier and she could not help but felt worry rise up in her heart, not knowing what to do.

    Just as Zi Jin was feelingpletely flustered, a voice suddenly rang out right behind her.

    ¡°If you want to save Yue Yi, then go get your Fifth Junior here.¡±

    That voice had sounded out very suddenly and Zi Jin was slightly startled upon hearing it. She turned her head back quickly but behind her back was only the same group of youths immersed in the excitement, where it was impossible for her to ascertain from who that voice hade from.

    [Junior Fifth.....]

    [Young Master Jun.....]

    The mystifying fog within Zi Jin¡¯s highly chaotic heart was seemingly parted by that voice, that let in a ray of light.

    [Young Master Jun can save Yue Yi!]

    Zi Jin couldn¡¯t care less about anything else as she raised up the hem of her skirt to run out away from the crowd.

    In the instant that Zi Jin left, the figure of Yue Yi suddenly appeared from within the purple streak of light, his movements forcefully interrupted as his tall slender frame was struck to flip onto the ground, falling heavily upon the arena stage¡¯s hard floor with a dull impactful thud.

    ¡°Young Master Yue, it won¡¯t do if you¡¯re just being so slipshod about it.¡± Zhuge Yin said as if he had triumphed, walking slowly toe right before Yue Yi, to stare at the figure lying on the floor as he clutched at his abdomen, unable to get up anymore, his eyes filled with disdain like he was looking at a pile of trash.

    Yue Yi¡¯s body was curled up tightly, unmoving upon the floor with his jaws tightly clenched and the colour of his face turning a horrendous shade.

    His insides felt as if they had been stirred up madly with a de, the agonizing pain driving his mind aplete nk.

    Compared to the sorry figure that Yue Yi was at that moment, not even the corners of Zhuge Yin¡¯s clothes were showing a crease.

    Zhuge Yin patted the dust off his clothes as he looked at Yue Yi indifferently.

    ¡°Indeed a person groomed by Elder Yue himself. How could you be so stubborn? I haven¡¯t even heard a crye out from you.¡± Zhuge Yin said with his eyes narrowed and filled with a sinister glint.

    Yue Yi did not move at all, fallen to the ground, his ears filled with an endless hum, unable to hear anything.

    He remained lying upon the arena stage, the subject of scorn as the gazes of merciless ridicule from the youths wrecked upon his wretched body.

    [Purple Spirit?]

    [So what if it¡¯s a Purple Spirit?]

    [Isn¡¯t he just as defenceless here?]

    ¡°The Shadow Moon Pce really is as bad as was thought. With both being Purple Spirits, Yue Yi ispletely not a match for Zhuge Yin at all.¡±

    ¡°No need to mention being a match, I think he was not even able to retaliate at all! How humiliating.¡±

    The youths criticised heatedly below the stage.

    ¡°All of you shut those damned mouths of yours!¡± An angry shout exploded from behind that group of youths.

    The tongue waggers immediately turned to look nervously in the direction the voice had sounded, and they saw that the face of Qiao Chu from the me Demons Pce had already turned so dark that he looked absolutely terrifying, his entire being giving out such a menacing and murderous aura that no one dared to even stand near him.

    ¡°Qiao..... Qiao Chu..... What..... What happened to you? ?¡± Even the other disciples from the me Demons Pce had almost jumped out of their boots from that shout.

    [It¡¯s just a dogfight between the Dragon yers Pce and the Shadow Moon Pce, what has gotten you so riled?]

    Qiao Chu forced the burning rage within his chest down, his face dark as he said: ¡°You bunch of fools are in the way of me enjoying the show.¡±

 Chapter 1701

    Chapter 1701: ¡°Your Great Lord¡¯s (1)¡±

    The bunch of youths did not dare to utter another sound. They did not have the guts to go provoke Qiao Chu, the highly revered Buddha idol. They all knew this entity that was bigger than life from the me Demons Pce had a rather bad temper. Added to that, with the status the me Demons Pce held among the Twelve Pces, finding one person who dared ruffle Qiao Chu¡¯s feathers among them would really be hard.

    ¡°Ay! I¡¯ll say, that one from the Dragon yers Pce! Are you done already or not! ? Don¡¯t you think you¡¯ve hogged that stage long enough? Don¡¯t just stand there damn it, you¡¯re in the way of me going up there. You either get your sorry behind moving and continue the fight or get lost from there!¡± Qiao Chu raised up his head and hollered without holding back towards the arena stage, at Zhuge Yin who had inflicted such violent injuries upon Yue Yi.

    Qiao Chu had already spotted Fei Yan¡¯s and Rong Ruo¡¯s actions earlier and he had simrly received the message from Fei Yan upon his jade token, hence Jun Wu Xie should be arriving here any time soon. What Qiao Chu wanted to do now, was to allow Yue Yi tost till Jun Wu Xiees, or Yue Yi would surely have to leave his life behind here with Zhuge Yin¡¯s venomous ways.

    Zhuge Yin¡¯s eyebrows creased up slightly as he looked at Qiao Chu who had hollered at him from among the crowd. Seeing the me Demons Pce¡¯s uniform upon Qiao Chu¡¯s body, his eyes shed with a glint of displeasure. He suddenly stomped a foot onto Yue Yi¡¯s back, the hard kick causing Yue Yi to vomit a mouthful of blood from his mouth.

    ¡°Is there a need for this friend to be so anxious? My match with Young Master Yue has not ended yet. Once it ends, you will naturally be allowed toe on up.¡± Zhuge Yin opened his mouth to say grandly.

    Qiao Chu cursed inwardly on how despicable Zhuge Yin was. Anyone there would be able to see that Yue Yi¡¯s situation obviously showed he was already on hisst gasps and would not be able to get back up to continue to battle. But Zhuge Yin was instead tantly lying through his teeth, wanting to prolong this battle indefinitely when its winner could already be clearly seen.

    ¡°Don¡¯t prattle on and yap that tongue of yours at me. I¡¯m not interested in seeing you train a dog here. Bullying the weak makes you feel so good? The ways of the Dragon yers Pce are just pure tyranny.¡± Qiao Chu retorted with sarcasm, skillfully hiding his intentions behind the dissatisfaction the me Demons Pce always had for the Dragon yers Pce.

    The Dragon yers Pce were slightly closer in rtions to the Blood Fiend Pce and this caused the me Demons Pce who were seeking to take the reigning top spot to be rather displeased with them, hence Qiao Chu¡¯s insulting words did not really attract any suspicion from people.

    When talking about tyranny, among the Twelve Pces, which one of the pces couldpare to the me Demons Pce in might?

    Having a disciple from the me Demons Pce not wanting anyone else from another pce to do as he please before his eyes would easily be seen as something most natural.

    Qiao Chu¡¯s words were rather insulting which made Zhuge Yin¡¯s face change slightly in colour. But he was still not yet satisfied with his humiliation and torment of Yue Yi. Then..... Zhuge Yue Yi¡¯s gaze then passed fleetingly over the figure of Gu Xin Yan below the stage.

    Zhuge Yin¡¯s father had always seeked to have themtch on to the Blood Fiend Pce¡¯s big thigh and this time he had nned to have Zhuge Yin get close to Gu Xin Yan. If this had happened at another time, Zhuge Yin might have restrained himself somewhat due to the qualms he was feeling from the pressure being exerted by the me Demons Pce, but with the way things stood at that moment, wasn¡¯t this the best opportunity for him to state his stand in front of the Blood Fiend Pce?

    With that thought in mind, the frustration in Zhuge Yin¡¯s eyes was immediately sweptpletely aside. He raised his chin up slightly in defiance, to look at Qiao Chu haughtily.

    ¡°The arena has its rules and since no one has admitted defeat between me and Young Master Yue, nor has anyone between us fallen off the stage, that would naturally mean that the match has not yet ended. If our friend from the me Demons Pce thinks that there is something wrong with this, you can very well go ask people from the Pure Grace Pce and see what the rules for this arena really are like. With this match, both Young Master Yue and I have not yet carried it to a conclusion, so how can it end prematurely?¡± As he spoke, the foot stepping upon Yue Yi¡¯s waist exerted another ounce of strength and Yue Yi let out a low grunt.

 Chapter 1702

    Chapter 1702: ¡°Your Great Lord¡¯s (2)¡±

    Zhuge Yin¡¯s ways made quite a number of people unable to stand him but no one dared to go against Zhuge Yin directly head to head, as he was afterall still the Dragon yers Pce¡¯s Young Lord.

    The colour of Qiao Chu¡¯s face turned a ugly shade as he looked at Yue Yi who was pale as a sheet and was trapped under Zhuge Yin¡¯s foot, his eyes turning sinister.

    [No one admitted defeat?]

    Yue Yi did not even possess the strength to say a single word so how was he supposed to be able to admit defeat? And Zhuge Yin had his foot stepping upon Yue Yi,pletely denying Yue Yi any opportunity of escaping from the stage, which obviously showed that he wanted to have Yue Yi die on that stage!

    Zhuge Yin¡¯s despicable shamelessness made Qiao Chu hate the fact that he could not rush up there immediately to shred up that contemptible and obnoxious face. But the remaining shreds of rationality in his mind told him that him having spoken up was already the furthest extent he could go and if he really struck Zhuge Yin, he might very well arouse the suspicion of the other me Demon Pce¡¯s disciples.

    Held down by his current identity, Qiao Chu could only force himself to swallow back the rage within him, his heart secretly yearning for Jun Wu Xie toe.

    The atmosphere around the arena stage turned strange. The people there were notpletely dumb. They could see that the match between Zhuge Yin and Yue Yi had already gone beyond the normal boundaries of a regr match. After Zhuge Yin gained an overwhelming domination over his opponent, he had not stopped himself but had carried it on too far, severing all of Yue Yi¡¯s avenues of retreat, to hold him restrained upon the stage.

    Before everyone¡¯s faces, Zhuge Yin acted like he would to apletely defenceless prey, raising his foot up continuously to stomp upon Yue Yi¡¯s body.

    The sharp cracks that sounded from bones reaching their ears, made all their skin crawl.

    Yue Yi¡¯s handsome face was already ck and blue, his nose bridge broken by the stomp of Zhuge Yin¡¯s foot, the white of the bone exposed under the wound, with blood flowing out freely to spill all over onto the ground.

    Gu Xin Yan was feeling rather suffocated in her chest. In truth, as the Young Miss of the Blood Fiend Pce, any conflict between the other pces would be beneficial and of no disadvantage to her. Only when the other pces were caught up in chaos, would the Blood Fiend Pce have the chance to rise and stand out.

    But at that moment, her head was driven to throbbing pain by that thick and pungent stench of blood assaulting her senses.

    ¡°Go get one of the Pure Grace Pce¡¯s Elders here.¡± Gu Xin Yan drew in a deep breath and spoke softly into the ear of a disciple from the Blood Fiend Pce beside her.

    The disciple from the Blood Fiend Pce then looked in puzzlement at Gu Xin Yan. ¡°Young Miss, you are.....¡±

    Gu Xin Yan forced a feigned calm as she said: ¡°The Dragon yers Pce intends to drag us into this. It would not only make us an enemy of the Shadow Moon Pce but he¡¯s also provoking people from the me Demons Pce. We can allow him to continue to act so wilfully.¡± Gu Xin Yan could see what kind of thoughts Zhuge Yin had in mind and by hook or by crook, she would not allow Zhuge Yin to have it his way.

    ¡°But would the people from the Pure Grace Pce..... even dare to interfere?¡± The disciple from the Blood Fiend Pce asked, a little wary. No matter what, Zhuge Yin was still the Dragon yers Pce¡¯s Young Lord afterall and the Pure Grace Pce might fear being caught in between.

    Gu Xin Yan then replied: ¡°The Pure Grace Pce will never allow any disciple to lose his life within the territories under theirmand or they would be hard pressed to be able to answer for it.¡±

    All these people from the Twelve Pces were gathered here to celebrate the Pure Grace Pce Lord¡¯s birthday and if any of them were to lose their lives within the Pure Grace Pce¡¯s territories, regardless of who the culprit was, the Pure Grace Pce would still have to answer for it to the other pces.

    As long as the people from the Pure Grace Pce were notplete idiots, they would definitely want to prevent something like this from happening.

    The disciple from the Blood Fiend Pce nodded, and immediately ran out from the crowd.

    Up on the arena stage, Zhuge Yin continued non stop with his torment of Yue Yi. Seeing the wretched state that Yue Yi was in, the smile at the corners of his lips deepened.

 Chapter 1703

    Chapter 1703: ¡°Your Great Lord¡¯s (3)¡±

    Yue Yi was already almost breathing hisst and the flesh on him a gory mess before Zhuge Yin squatted down in satisfaction to pull on Yue Yi¡¯s hair, picking him up.

    ¡°Young Master Yue, someone said earlier that our match is holding him up. Tell me if you would like to admit defeat and end this here?¡± Zhuge Yin asked sinisterly.

    A corner of Yue Yi¡¯s eye had split and both his eyes swollen shut, unable to even open at all. He was not able to move in the slightest so how could he possibly answer Zhuge Yin at all?

    Zhuge Yin¡¯s eyes were highly malevolent as he suddenly stood up, pulling Yue Yi up together with him. Zhuge Yin then lifted his head to look at Qiao Chu who had spoken up earlier and said with augh: ¡°Young Master Yue is truly a real obstinate one here. Looks like he has no intentions of admitting defeat at all.¡±

    As Zhuge Yin spoke, his gaze was fixed upon Qiao Chu, taunting and filled with provocation.

    ¡°Your great Lord¡¯s! !¡± Qiao Chupletely lost his cool, a resplendent purple coloured spirit light ring out from his body suddenly, it¡¯s brilliance and lustre overshadowing that of Zhuge Yin¡¯s!

    The blinding spirit glow startled all the youths on all sides.

    [The Purple Spirit third stage!]

    At that moment, even Zhuge Yin¡¯s face changed. He had heard that thest Battle of Deities Grand Meet saw quite a few youths with highly prodigious powers and had heard the Elders talking about it back in the pce, but he did not know what level their powers were exactly. All he knew was that Qiao Chu had been one of those youths!

    Even the haughty and self absorbed Zhuge Yin felt his heart jump when he saw Qiao Chu¡¯s level of power!

    [This youth who¡¯s just in his teens, actually possesses power of the Purple Spirit¡¯s third stage! ? How could that be! ?]

    [If he is allowed to continue to develop any further, who know how terrifying he would be in just a few years¡¯ time?]

    Qiao Chu could no longer quell the fire raging within him. Zhuge Yin¡¯s brutal ways was not something anyone could tolerate. Killing someone would only mean having a person¡¯s head touch the ground, but he had gone out of his way just to further inflict torture upon Yue Yi. That was just vile and abominable!

    However, just as Qiao Chu was about to charge right onto the arena tform toy waste to Zhuge Yin, a cold and chilling voice suddenly rang out from within the crowd.

    ¡°So this is all that the Young Lord of the Dragon yers Pce really amounts to. Besides bullying people who are unable to fight back, it seems that he really isn¡¯t capable of anything else.¡±

    That voice was absolutely dripping with sarcasm and everyone turned at that same moment to seek out the voice.

    To see a delicate faced youth, slowly walking forward from the back of the crowd, with that young girl from the Shadow Moon Pce behind him, and another man dressed in the Shadow Moon Pce¡¯s uniform.

    In the instant that Zhuge Yin saw the youth¡¯s face, his face immediately flushed a steely green shade!

    If it was said that the insidious hand he hadid upon Yue Yi waspletely due to a moment of spontaneity, then the one person he wanted dead the most would not be anyone else, but this youth right before his eyes!

    This youth whom had atst night¡¯s banquet, attracted the gaze of Gu Xin Yan¡¯s countless times!

    ¡°Kid, what do you mean with those words?¡± In the instant Zhuge Yin saw Jun Wu, the rage he had just vented out upon Yue Yi, immediately burned to a roaring ze once more.

    Jun Wu Xie came walking over from within the crowd, her cold and clear eyes not even ncing at Zhuge Yin a single time, but had swept over the figure of Yue Yi without a trace.

    Seeing Yue Yi having been turned into a bloody and gory mess, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes shed briefly with ice.

    She had been sitting down in her room earlier and discussing with Jun Wu Yao about the results of her cultivation over the this period but she had unexpectedly receive the hint upon the jade token. Only the few of them among herpanions possessed those jade tokens and unless they were caught in a highly critical moment, the jade tokens would not be used carelessly. And on her jade token, she had seen the character that read ¡°arena¡± very clearly!

 Chapter 1704

    Chapter 1704: ¡°Your Great Lord¡¯s (4)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie had immediately realized that things had gone wrong and came rushing over. She had coincidentally bumped into the highly flustered Zi Jin and that was how she came to know that something big had happened here at the arena.

    On this trip to the Pure Grace Pce, Jun Wu Xie had only intended to manipte the scene from behind and had not expected that a Zhuge Yin woulde crashing in unexpectedly like a rabid dog to bite upon Yue Yi so tenaciously. Looking at the wounds upon Yue Yi, it was obvious that Zhuge Yin sought to kill him and if she hade just half a momentter, she would really not be have the powers to resurrect him!

    Such a sudden and unforeseeable turn of events, caught Jun Wu Xie by surprise.

    The Shadow Moon Pce and the Dragon yers Pce had never antagonized each other and Yue Yi had never ever crossed paths with Zhuge Yin before. Why would Zhuge Yin suddenly turn his sight upon Yue Yi?

    On this point, Jun Wu Xie had thought about it countless times on her way here but had not been able toe up with any usible conclusion. But when she came walking to the side of the arena stage and saw the wretched state that Yue Yi was in, that bewilderment no longer called for a reason for it!

    Zhuge Yin was just courting death!

    ¡°What do I mean?¡± Jun Wu Xie raised her head up to look into the gaze of Zhuge Yin which wanted to eat her alive. Her eyes were frosty with an icy glint as she said: ¡°Just because the Dragon yers Pce is mighty and they can inflict such grievous harm upon people with such recklessness? Needless to mention that the one up against you today on the arena tform is a disciple of our Shadow Moon Pce, even if he belonged to any one of the other pces, we are supposed to allow him to be toyed or killed as you wish? Or skinned if you will it? If I should be allowed to ask, who would dare to harm a hair on the Young Lord of the Dragon yers Pce? Young Lord of the Dragon yers Pce, if you are feeling so unbearably bored and seek to release the blood of others, you can jolly well ask directly and this disciple of our Shadow Moon Pce would be handed over to deal with as you wish, with us leftmenting of nothing else, but just the fact that the Shadow Moon Pce could never bepared to the Dragon yers Pce.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words were put out in a light tone of voice, and did not plead for mercy for Yue Yi, but was instead honestly saying that they would leave Yue Yi for Zhuge Yin to deal with as he fancied, to kill even if he so wished.

    When those words came out, everyone there was stunned.

    Having thought that getting Jun Wu here would save Yue Yi, Zi Jin immediately froze up in shock. She stared with utter disbelief upon Jun Wu¡¯s back, unable toprehend why Jun Wu would suddenly say such words.

    [Didn¡¯t..... shee here to save Yue Yi?]

    Zi Jin¡¯s eyes bulged widem and the youths all around were all stunned into speechlessness at Jun Wu¡¯s highly shocking words.

    But only the man standing behind Jun Wu had his eyes still smiling, as they stared straight at the back of that tiny figure in front of him.

    [The little one, is about to flip out.]

    Zhuge Yin was simrly startled by Jun Wu¡¯s words. He had thought that Jun Wu had stepped forwarding to save Yue Yi and had never thought that the kid would be so weak to fear his position as the Dragon yers Pce¡¯s Young Lord, and be willing to see with their own eyes one of their fellow disciples dying tragically at his hands, not even daring to say a word in plea.

    His hatred towards Jun Wu suddenly turned into a source of pride in Zhuge Yin¡¯s vain heart. He subconsciously looked towards Gu Xin Yan, wishing that Gu Xin Yan could see just how spineless and weak the kid from the Shadow Moon Pce really was.

    As expected, the gaze that Gu Xin Yan looked at Jun Wu with was highly perplexed, her brows creased up together.

    Gu Xin Yan¡¯s reaction further filled Zhuge Yin¡¯s heart with glee and he turned to look at Jun Wu, haughty arrogance showing unbridled in his eyes.

    ¡°Kid, at least you are able to see things clearly and know what¡¯s good for you. But how could the Shadow Moon Pce have managed to rear such useless pieces of trash like all of you? Seeing one of your own fellow disciples in my hands, you do not even dare to say a single word to beg for his life? Kid, why don¡¯t I give you a choice? You only need to kneel down on the ground now and kowtow three times before me to make me spare Yue Yi. What do you say to that?¡±

 Chapter 1705

    Chapter 1705: ¡°Torture One¡¯s Heart Over Killing Him (1)¡±

    Zhuge Yin did not want to kill off Yue Yi so quickly. With Yue Yi in hand, he would have many opportunities to humiliate Jun Wu Xie!

    If Jun Wu Xie were to really kneel down and kowtow to beg in order to save Yue Yi, then Zhuge Yin would have achieved his aim of humiliating Jun Wu Xie. At the same time, it would let Gu Xin Yan see clearly just how weak and useless Jun Wu Xie really was.

    And if Jun Wu Xie chose not to save Yue Yi, Zhuge Yin wouldn¡¯t mind it as well. As being a despicable cad who was willing to forego a fellow disciple¡¯s life just to preserve one¡¯s own pride would naturally make him the target that everyone would despise.

    It could be said, that from the moment Zhuge Yin tossed out that offer, he wasn¡¯t worried in the least whether Jun Wu Xie chose or not.

    Because to him, no matter what Jun Wu Xie¡¯s choice was, the resulting effect would be the same!

    A spineless weakling, and also a selfish cad despised by people. This was the conundrum that Zhuge Yin has thrown Jun Wu Xie into.

    The youths surrounding them were already caught up in heated discussion. They didn¡¯t know what could have possessed Zhuge Yin to suddenly pit himself so strongly against these two people from the Shadow Moon Pce, where he had not only wounded Yue Yi so severely, but was also presently making things difficult for Jun Wu Xie.

    Some of them were even beginning to sympathize with the disciples from the Shadow Moon Pce. Seeing them being bullied and humiliated so badly, but helpless to retaliate in the slightest, really startled quite a number of them.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s frosty eyes fell upon Zhuge Yin, gradually filling up with a sneer.

    [This fe really doesn¡¯t hold his mouth.]

    Thick murderous aura was already wafting over from behind Jun Wu Xie as a voice filled with mirth sounded.

    ¡°Can kill this one?¡± The man standing behind Jun Wu Xie asked, in a voice that only the two of them could hear right beside Jun Wu Xie¡¯s ear, his jet ck pair of eyes looking fixedly at Zhuge Yin immersed in glee.

    Jun Wu Xie shook her head.

    For things like this, she preferred to do it himself!

    ¡°Before Young Lord Zhuge, how could the Shadow Moon Pce possibly have other routes to choose?¡± Jun Wu Xie suddenly opened her mouth to say. ¡°People throughout thends know that the might of the Dragon yers Pce are below that of only the Blood Fiend Pce and the me Demons Pce, and we are even more aware of Young Lord Zhuge¡¯s prodigious gift from young, his powers one of the most outstanding among the Twelve Pces¡¯ younger generation. Without mentioning how gifted Young Lord Zhuge is, with just the fact that you are the Young Lord of the Dragon yers Pce, I believe that among the Twelve Pces, besides people from the Blood Fiend Pce and the me Demons Pce, disciples from the other pces would not have the right to say no to you. Whether you kill Yue Yi today, or spare him in the end, will be decided ording to your fancies. How could we possibly have a choice in this?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie suddenly threw the question back to Zhuge Yin.

    Everyone hearing Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words, felt thick waves of helplessness washing over them, feeling highly powerless.

    Those words from that voice fell faintly into their ears, but seeped right into their hearts.

    [That¡¯s right, the might of the Dragon yers Pce is bing stronger and stronger. Besides the Blood Fiend Pce and the me Demons Pce, no one could match up to them at all. And with Zhuge Yin being the Young Lord of the Dragon yers Pce, even when up onto that arena stage, who from the other pces would really go all out against him in thepetition?

    At that moment, the youths who were there watching the drama suddenly had a spark of worry ignited within their hearts.

    They had never heard that there was any conflict between the Dragon yers Pce and the Shadow Moon Pce before this and had definitely not heard a single word about any dispute between Zhuge Yin and Yue Yi. But it was exactly these two people from those entirely separate powers who never had anything to do with each other before having their fates forcibly dragged to twine up together here this day.

    Zhuge Yin¡¯s tyranny and his coercion of Yue Yi before this was witnessed by everyone there. They had not thought much about it before, but giving it another thought now, they suddenly broke out in cold sweat!

 Chapter 1706

    Chapter 1706: ¡°Torture One¡¯s Heart Over Killing Him (2)¡±

    Zhuge Yin¡¯s tyranny and his coercion of Yue Yi before this was witnessed by everyone there. They had not thought much about it before, but giving it another thought now, they suddenly broke out in cold sweat!

    On a whim, Zhuge Yin had dragged in the Shadow Moon Pce to face death today. Tomorrow, would it then be their turn?

    Among the disciples of the Twelve Pces, excluding the disciples from the me Demons Pce and the Blood Fiend Pce, that thought sank into their mind and they all felt an impending sense of danger loom over their heads.

    The fact that the Twelve Pces were actually at odds with each other under the surface but they all usually refrained from causing too big a scene before people. However, Zhuge Yin had intentionally cornered and made things difficult for Yue Yi right before everyone here today, and was even going to kill him. It was clear for them to see, that Zhuge Yin had decided to shed that cloth covering the embarrassing situation among the Twelve Pces on his own ord!

    Such arrogant behaviour, had never even been seen from the Blood Fiend Pce and the me Demons Pce before.

    Zhuge Yin¡¯s actions had stepped beyond the illusion of cordiality the Twelve Pces had always maintained between themselves for so many years, which was just outrageous!

    Only when they all felt danger upon them, did everyone hearts stop feeling so rxed.

    Disciples from the pces whose might could not match the Dragon yers Pce, felt the chill creep into their hearts. They would still need to remain here in the Pure Grace Pce together with Zhuge Yin for quite a period and it might just be one person from the Shadow Moon Pce who fell into misfortune, but it could very well be one of their own tomorrow!

    At that moment, the eyes of the disciples below the stage turned highly wary, all the gazes staring at Zhuge Yin no longer just showing curiosity but were instead filled with wariness and a strong intense dislike.

    The atmosphere in there suddenly changed, and the heated voices of debate rose once again.

    ¡°The Dragon yers Pce has already shown their sheer arrogance to such an extent! Isn¡¯t anyone going to stop him at all?¡±

    ¡°The one up there is the Young Lord of the Dragon yers Pce. He can kill whoever he fancies. Those two guys from the Shadow Moon Pce are just so pitiful, pressed down so hard by Zhuge Yin that they are not even able to lift their heads up at all.¡±

    ¡°No wonder the me Demons Pce¡¯s Qiao Chu had thrown a fit earlier. He must have seen that Zhuge Yin was carrying things a little too far.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you see that Zhuge Yin had even retorted Qiao Chu without a care? Who knows to what extent the Dragon yers Pce had grown themselves to? They might very well think that even the me Demons Pce and the Blood Fiend Pce are not worth their attention anymore.¡±

    More and more voices rose in dissent. Holding Yue Yi hostage in his hand, the smile at the edges of Zhuge Yin¡¯s mouth gradually faded away under the dissenting voices, as his eyes shed with sudden surprise.

    [What was happening?]

    [Why was everyone¡¯s words suddenly sounding so strange?]

    Zhuge Yin had only wanted to disparage and humiliate the Shadow Moon Pce and his rebuttal against Qiao Chu was merely a show he put up for Gu Xin Yan¡¯s benefit. Never would he have expected that what he thought, when put in practice, would instead bring about such a subtle and unexpected hint to all the youths here.

    That highly subtle hint, had immediately upon Jun Wu Xie¡¯s appearance, after just two short profound sentences, been pulled to the surface, rising within the hearts of everyone there.

    Never in his dreams would Zhuge Yin ever have thought that things would turn out like this. He looked at the gazes of all the youths staring at him, filled with strong animosity, every single pair of those eyes highly critical.

    The Dragon yers Pce had always been secure with their third ranked position among the Twelve Pces. They never strove to overtake the reign from the Blood Fiend Pce and the me Demons Pce while possessing sufficient might to hold the other pces back. Such safe and conservative behaviour, was done to allow them to gain the biggest benefits from all the struggles among all the other pces.

    But all of that, had been pricked open up with just a few words from Jun Wu Xie.

    All that had happened today, would definitely be brought back to their respective pces by all these youths when they go back, to reach the ears of their Elders. And the position of the Dragon yers Pce that stood within the hearts of the other pces would be greatly altered.

    From being a power that one did not have to guard against, to be a highly threatening enemy!

 Chapter 1707

    Chapter 1707: ¡°¡°Torture One¡¯s Heart Over Killing Him (3)¡± From being a power that one did not have to guard against, to be a highly threatening enemy! Beat Zhuge Yin to death and he would never have thought that his own personal grievance would actually bring so much trouble onto the Dragon yers Pce. The smile on his face was already non existent but had been reced with a kind of worry and unease. Unfortunately, Jun Wu Xie was not going to give him anymore time to even think. ¡°Young Lord Zhuge. Whether you are going to kill or release him, is entirely up to you. I will wait right here for your decision.¡± Jun Wu Xie said highly calmly, looking like ¡°he¡± was awash with cold and utter despair, after having seen the situation with crystal rity, and was wrought with pure andplete helplessness. Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words, had sparked worry in the hearts of many in there, and the gazes they threw upon Zhuge Yin grew sharper and sharper. In an instant, Zhuge Yin had suddenly been pushed into a highly awkward position. The stares everyone was giving him made him feel rather flustered, and his mind to go nk. And right at that moment, aiming just for that right instant, Fei Yan took a quick step to jump onto the arena stage, blocking himself between Zhuge Yin and Yue Yi as he stood with a wide smile before everyone. ¡°It¡¯s just a misunderstanding, all a misunderstanding. There are times that a slip cannot be avoided and our Young Lord here had absolutely no intentions of making things difficult for our friend from the Shadow Moon Pce at all. Our little brother here, is there a need to make things sound so melodramatic? Our Young Lord is merely joking with you.¡± Upon saying that, Fei Yan turned to look at Zhuge Yin. Zhuge Yin started slightly and his mind was still whirring with a faint humming. He couldn¡¯t be bothered with anything else now as the only thing on his mind now was the crisis he had brought upon the Dragon yers Pce with his own actions. It must be known that this ce was filled with disciples from all the Twelve Pces and anything that caused a stir, however small, would surely reach the ears of every single Pce Lord throughout the Twelve Pces. Moreover, he had openly snubbed Qiao Chu from the me Demons Pce earlier, not giving him any face. With that, the me Demons Pce might very well start to think that the Dragon yers Pce were seeking to overtake them. Though unconsciously, he had nted such a bad seed for the Dragon yers Pce this day. That was a consequence that even Zhuge Yin would not be able to answer for! With Fei Yan jumping in so abruptly, Zhuge Yin¡¯s mind suddenly could not function for that moment. He could only see Fei Yan signalling at him with ¡°her¡± eyes and Zhuge Yin did not have any time to think at all as he said stiffly: ¡°It was all just a misunderstanding. I am merely ying a little with the disciple from the Shadow Moon Pce. Fei Yan, quickly help Young Master Yue over there.¡± Fei Yan immediately picked up Yue Yi who had already fallen into semi consciousness, and calling out for another two disciples from the Dragon yers Pce to carry Yue Yi off the arena stage. A bright garish trail of blood, following the path Yue Yi was moved, stood out blindingly red against the floor. ¡°Little Brother, I am handing your Senior over to you now, so make haste and hurry on back. Do not keep today¡¯s misunderstanding in your heart as our Young Lord always like to joke around.¡± Fei Yan came up before Jun Wu Xie and said, making a show of cordial amiability. Zi Jin hurried forward to hold up Yue Yi, her hands quickly bing covered in blood froming into contact with Yue Yi, her eyes immediately turning red rimmed. ¡°Alright! This matter shall henceforth be forgotten.¡± Fei Yan said with augh, showing a nonchnt indifference to everyone, as he discreetly shot a meaningful nce to Jun Wu Xie. Jun Wu Xie narrowed her eyes slightly. After Yue Yi was carried off the arena stage, Zhuge Yin stepped off as well. Even though he kept his eyes looking straight ahead, he could still feel just how incisive the gazes being heaped upon him from all sides was. Zhuge Yin tried his best to disregard all those prickly staresing in from all directions as he subconsciously quickened his steps, almost to the point like he was running away, to leave the stares of everyone there behind him. Fei Yan then led the others from the Dragon yers Pce to follow. But their leaving did not bring the slightest ounce of relief to the tense atmosphere in there.

 Chapter 1708

    Chapter 1708: ¡°Torture One¡¯s Heart Over Killing Him (4)¡±

    All around the arena stage, it had turned quiet. The heavy stench of blood tingling everyone¡¯s noses, the long trail of blood stretching from the top of the stage to below it drawing everyone¡¯s eyes where they were unable to turn away from it.

    [A joke? A misunderstanding?]

    [The Dragon yers Pce who had said those words must be the one that¡¯s joking instead!]

    They were all not such dimbulbs, not blind to see for themselves.

    Zhuge Yin¡¯s actions that drove Yue Yi helplessly into a corner, could not have been all because of a joke.

    It was all just due to the pairs of eyes fixed upon him, that had awakened him and in an attempt to not blow up the matter any further, he had quickly tried to brush the entire matter off.

    At that moment, everyone was secretly feeling fortunate that they had not continued to be blindsided, but to see the tyrannical arrogance the Dragon yers Pce was showing. That had then made the Dragon yers Pce restrain themselves. If not for that, after that disciple from the Shadow Moon Pce was killed today, it might very well be their turn next.

    ¡°What happened here?¡± An Elder from the Pure Grace Pce eximed as he came rushing in leading a group of their disciples. These battles at the arena were just supposed to just create a distraction for all the disciples from the other pces and the Pure Grace Pce had not paid it much attention but trouble had erupted from it!

    The Pure Grace Pce¡¯s Elder had juste walking in when he saw the copious amount of blood upon the arena tform, a bright garish red which caused him to immediately gasp in shock!

    That amount of blood could not possibly have been spilt from any minor wound!

    Unease quickly rose within the Pure Grace Pce¡¯s Elder¡¯s heart. Regardless of which pce the disciple was from, the fact that it happened in the Pure Grace Pce would definitely drag the Pure Grace Pce into the muck, which was thest thing that they would want to see.

    Very quickly, the Pure Grace Pce¡¯s Elder noticed Yue Yi who was being held up by Zi Jin and he quickly went over to them, his expression highly flustered as he asked: ¡°How is our little young brother? He¡¯s so severely injured. Send him back to his room quickly and I¡¯ll immediately send someone over to have a look at his wounds.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie raised up her head and looked at the Pure Grace Pce¡¯s Elder who was looking highly concerned and she told him coldly: ¡°We wouldn¡¯t want to trouble the Pure Grace Pce. The Shadow Moon Pce can take care of our own people. As for what happened here?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie raised up an eyebrow, the ends of her mouth curled up in a sneer.

    ¡°Seeing that the Elder came here in such a rush, could you possibly not know what happened here at all?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words caused the Pure Grace Pce¡¯s Elder to stiffen up. He had not thought that the tiny and delicate looking youth before him could be so prickly with his words.

    Indeed, he had already received reports earlier from their disciples in the Pure Grace Pce who said that Zhuge Yin and Yue Yi were matched against each other but he had not paid it much attention. It was until a disciple from the Blood Fiend Pce came rushing to them, and telling them that someone was going to be killed that made the Elder jump up, and rush himself over here.

    In truth, though the Pure Grace Pce did not want anyone dying within their territories on their watch, they were also highly reluctant to gain the ire of the Dragon yers Pce. Hence, they had no intentions of probing into the incident but just wanted to divert everyone¡¯s attention away from it.

    Never would he have thought that their intentions would be so mercilessly seen through by Jun Wu Xie immediately.

    The Elder¡¯s face quickly frozepletely.

    ¡°Zi Jin, bring Yue Yi back.¡± Jun Wu Xie did not even look at the Pure Grace Pce¡¯s Elder as she turned to go back the way she hade.

    Seeing the backs of the group of people with Jun Wu Xie, the brows of the Pure Grace Pce¡¯s Elder creased up together, disliking the sharp retort within the Shadow Moon Pce¡¯s words.

    ¡°It¡¯s a whole bunch of young and energetic people here and a momentary slip of judgement is unavoidable. There¡¯s no need for all of you to be nervous about this and I would like to suggest that everyone go back to get some rest.¡± The Pure Grace Pce¡¯s Elder said, not wanting to think anymore about it but to down y the entire incident, but the eyes of the people there looking at him turned a little strange.

 Chapter 1709

    Chapter 1709: ¡°yed (1)¡±

    It seemed nobody took the Pure Grace Pce¡¯s Elder¡¯s words to heart. The look that all the youths gave the Pure Grace Pce¡¯s Elder made the Elder unconsciously feel ovee with self guilt.

    In truth, there was nothing wrong with the Elder¡¯s actions from the Pure Grace Pce¡¯s perspective. The Pure Grace Pce had absolutely no intentions of offending any of the other pces and regardless of how wrong Zhuge Yin had been this day no matter how one looked at it, the Shadow Moon Pce did not have any special rtionship with the Pure Grace Pce either. Hence, the neutral stance that the Pure Grace Pce was taking was quite understandable.

    If this had happened under normal circumstances, those words might have been deemed a little bit more eptable.

    But the problem was that Jun Wu Xie had incited everyone against Zhuge Yin¡¯s actions earlier and all the youths were at that moment very much against Zhuge Yin¡¯s overly cruel methods. For the Pure Grace Pce¡¯s Elder toe forward trying to smooth out the situation at that moment, it left a rather sour taste in the mouths of the youths.

    It just felt like it was because he feared the Dragon yers Pce¡¯s might, that he was siding with Zhuge Yin.

    The bunch of youths had taken quite a fright from Zhuge Yin¡¯s methods and now they are seeing that the Pure Grace Pce was siding with the Dragon yers Pce. That just reminded all of them even more strongly of the Dragon yers Pce¡¯s fearless tyranny, and the Pure Grace Pce¡¯s inaction against it.

    Thinking that they would still have to remain in the Pure Grace Pce for quite a period, the youths were feeling rather displeased at the Pure Grace Pce¡¯s refusal to do anything about it.

    This did not assure them of their safety here in any way, having been invited here to the Pure Grace Pce but unable to receive any protection from them. That realization was then lumped together with the feelings they held against Zhuge Yin, dragging the Pure Grace Pce into it as well.

    Feeling highly conflicted, the faces of the youths shown to the Pure Grace Pce¡¯s Elder did not look good at all as they fell into groups to depart from the ce, the look within all their eyes causing the Pure Grace Pce¡¯s Elder¡¯s face to stiffen up.

    He wasn¡¯t a dumb block and he couldn¡¯t possibly miss the kind of the displeasure the youths felt towards him. But there was no reason for all that animosity which greatly confused the Pure Grace Pce¡¯s Elder, causing him to feel rather aggrieved.

    They had taken the effort to arrange something for these dastardly kids and in the end, they created trouble by themselves and were ming it upon the Pure Grace Pce. To what end were the Pure Grace Pce be doing all this for?

    The battle arena ended unhappily with no one the winner within the Pure Grace Pce. The Dragon yers Pce had not even seen them put forth a neutral stance and the disciples from all the other pces had mistaken them for cowering before the Dragon yers Pce¡¯s might.

    Zhuge Yin was highly flustered and filled with frustration when he returned to his room, his mind chaotic.

    On the arena stage earlier, he had clearly seen the eyes of the youths from the other pces. The wariness he had seen in their gazes gave him a highly ominous feeling in his heart. He had not thought that his one single moment of glee today would end up bringing the displeasure of all the other pces upon the Dragon yers Pce, a point he had never expected to happen.

    The decision to torment Yue Yi had just been his own personal matter but in the end, with just a few words, Jun Wu Xie had elevated the incident to be one where the Dragon yers Pce were using their might to bully others. Moreover, Zhuge Yin had not even been able to utter a single word in rebuttal. Earlier on the arena stage, Zhuge Yin had not been able to react immediately to all that was happening, but on his way back to his room, he had analysed every single word that Jun Wu Xie had said back and forth and that was when he realized something.

    That kid had pretended to be servile and helpless which just showed his arrogance and fearlessness more greatly in contrast. Zhuge Yin had originally thought that that was Jun Wu Xie¡¯s personality, a hopeless weakling, but it suddenly felt as if there was something rather fishy about it.

    ¡°Damn it! I had actually been yed out by that scoundrel!¡± Zhuge Yin said angrily as he sat within a chair, feeling so incensed he mmed his fist onto the table which immediately caused the surface of the sturdy rosewood table to be covered with a web of cracks.

    If not for those few words and that frail demeanor from Jun Wu Xie, why would the people from the other pces even begin to implicate the Dragon yers Pce into all of this?

 Chapter 1710

    Chapter 1710: ¡°yed (2)¡±

    Fei Yan came into Zhuge Yin room after awhile and the moment he stepped in the door, he saw Zhuge Yin angry with his jaws clenched tight, which just made Fei Yan think it funny secretly inside.

    From young, Zhuge Yin had been pampered and carefully held in the palm by everyone. He possessed great powers, was greatly gifted, but his mind was not as nimble like Jun Wu Xie was. With just a few words, Jun Wu Xie had not only made Zhuge Yin stop with his cruel torment of Yue Yi, but had even pushed both Zhuge Yin and the Dragon yers Pce right into the eye of the storm! And Zhuge Yin was not even given any opportunity to retaliate at all, truly killing two birds with one stone, without even getting any blood on her hands.

    With Zhuge Yin¡¯s kind of temperament, thinking of pitting himself against Jun Wu Xie would just be courting death. Aggrievement, was a bitter pill he had no choice but to swallow this time!

    Not just him alone, but even the Dragon yers Pce had to swallow it as well!

    ¡°Young Lord.¡± Fei Yan called out as he quelled the mocking smile rising up within his eyes, to look at Zhuge Yin with a look of obedience.

    Zhuge Yin was feeling rather testy and seeing Fei Yane in, the gloominess on his face did not fade in the slightest. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have allowed that kid from the Shadow Moon Pce spout all that nonsense! Before that scoundrel arrived, I should have finished Yue Yi off! Letting that kide to the arena to utter all that nonsense, it caused the situation to turn out rather awkward for me.¡±

    Zhuge Yin became more infuriated the more he thought about it. He had never had to swallow a bitter pill like this. Being pinned with such a big hat upon his head and he was not even given a chance to exin himself at all.

    If it had happened at any other time, he would have killed that big mouthed kid with a single strike of his palm.

    Today¡¯s incident, was a result that hade about due to Zhuge Yin¡¯s pomposity and arrogance. If he had killed off Yue Yi earlier, even if Jun Wu Xie came to the scene, she wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything to change the situation. He would have been able to walk away unscathed, and not have to face Jun Wu Xie at all, which would give her no chance of finding fault with him, nor the opportunity to say those words at all. And if he had immediately fought Jun Wu Xie the moment they met, without taking the same bullying attitude, Jun Wu Xie would also not be able to use her words to incite the fear within all the other youths.

    But all of this, Zhuge Yin did none of it. He had only single mindedly thought of tormenting Yue Yi in every possible way, to use Yue Yi to humiliate Jun Wu Xie, which was what gave Jun Wu Xie that one chance to retaliate back against him.

    ¡°There is no need for the Young Lord to be angry. The matter with the Shadow Moon Pce is just a small thing and we have something more important we need to deal with at hand.¡± Fei Yan said gently, knowing that Zhuge Yin had truly began to harbour hatred from Jun Wu Xie.

    Talking about this, it¡¯s rather funny. Bullying with his dominant powers and provoking Jun Wu Xie were all initiated by Zhuge Yin¡¯s own doing. And just because Jun Wu Xie was not willing to surrender herself to it, she had instead earned the hatred of Zhuge Yin. Such a petty and narrow minded person, was just too despicable and shameless.

    Zhuge Yin did not notice any of the scorn and ridicule hidden behind Fei Yan¡¯s eyes, his mind was only focused upon what had happened today.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. There is no need for us to fear the Shadow Moon Pce but that kid yed me for a fool today, making me look like a joke in front of everyone, and even smearing the name of the Dragon yers Pce as well. Although the might of the Dragon yers Pce has been growing consistently, but with the Blood Fiend Pce and the me Demons Pce above us, we have not drawn all that much attention to ourselves. But today, that kid had pushed us out into the limelight and I saw the animosity that has risen inside the eyes of the youths from the other pces against us, which wouldn¡¯t be a good sign at all.¡± Zhuge Yin massaged the spot between his brows, feeling an ache in his head. He then turned to look at Fei Yan and said.

    ¡°Fortunately you dealt with it in a timely fashion, which prevented the situation from worsening, or I wouldn¡¯t know how bad it would have be.¡±

    At that time, Zhuge Yin¡¯s mind had been in a chaotic whirl and he had absolutely no idea how to diffuse the situation till Fei Yan¡¯s appearance showed him a way out.

 Chapter 1711

    Chapter 1711: ¡°yed (3)¡±

    ¡°It is in my duty to do that.¡± Fei Yan said with augh, lowering his head slightly to hide the mirth in his eyes.

    [Zhuge Yin was even thanking him?]

    Unknown to him, the reason for Fei Yan¡¯s appearance was definitely not to show him a way out, but to push Zhuge Yin into a helpless corner with no way out.

    Just by iming that it had all been a joke, to bring the entire matter to a close. But just how heavy handed Zhuge Yin had been against Yue Yi was something that everyone saw clearly. No one would ever believe that he had just been kidding. Having someone from the Dragon yers Pce themselves use such a half hearted and superfluous excuse to try to exin it all away had instead just made everyone else feel the Dragon yers Pce¡¯s indifference to it.

    If Zhuge Yin had instead killed Yue Yi right on the spot, and the people from the other pces were displeased, they would be quelled by Zhuge Yin¡¯s dominating ways, and not dare to wag their tongues carelessly. Among the Twelve Pces, there had never been much in the way of righteousness, but just thew of jungle where the predator feeds on the prey, and might reigned supreme. Only by doing that, would the people be cowered, and fearful.

    But, by sparing Yue Yi, it would only let the people from the other pces detect misgivings and panicing from Zhuge Yin, and not fear him in the slightest as a misconstrued perception filled their minds.

    And that was.....

    Regardless how strong the Dragon yers Pce were, they were still unable to stand up to admonishment from the masses collectively.

    That misperception, had never been applicable in the Twelve Pces.

    With the me Demons Pce as an example, with just how arrogantly the me Demons Pce usually behaved, and the number of disciples from other pces they had killed too numerous to count, no one dared to bring the matter up onto the table to speak about it, fearing to even question the me Demons Pce a single word.

    All because they knew, that there would only be one result from any debate or questioning, and that would be..... death!

    With Zhuge Yin backing down today, it could not possibly do the Dragon yers Pce any good at all, but make everyone feel that the Dragon yers Pce had be a bigger threat, and they needed to be suppressed and held down.

    And Zhuge Yin was still being so grateful to Fei Yan for the way he had handled the situation. But in the next few days toe, he would then intimately feel, just how severe the consequences could really be by dealing with the matter in that manner.

    A tyrant who was not resolute, would only end up overthrown by the mob!

    ¡°Father did not make mee to the Pure Grace Pce to invite trouble upon the Dragon yers Pce. Little Yan, what happened today has happened. What must we do to make those people change their perception of us?¡± Zhuge Yin¡¯s thoughts had taken a turn into the wrong direction. He was actually thinking of changing the Dragon yers Pce¡¯s image in the eyes of the other pces.

    Fei Yan just felt that his thinking was just too hrious. Among the Twelve Pces, only the mighty were able to lord over the others. The weak and frail would only be suppressed and bullied.

    However, Fei Yan was not about to remind Zhuge Yin of that fact but he instead replied: ¡°About that..... I do not know how to deal with that as well. I..... have just been epted into the pce for a short period and this is the first time I have encountered something like this. But doesn¡¯t everyone also say harmony begets harmony in all matters?¡±

    Zhuge Yin was silent for a while, thinking through Fei Yan¡¯s words.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that I am expected to go show goodwill to those guys from the Shadow Moon Pce?¡±

    [Harmony begets harmony?]

    Just the thought of that face on Jun Wu Xie was making him wish he could strangle her to death. Wanting him to go shake hands and make peace with those guys from the Shadow Moon Pce was something that Zhuge Yin would not be able to aplish no matter what.

    ¡°Maybe not to that extent. The Young Lord would just need to stop finding trouble with them intentionally and allow everyone else time to gradually forget about the matter. Think that might work?¡± Fei Yan suggested, pretending to looking unsure.

    Zhuge Yin found the logic highly sound as he nodded his head, never noticing the faint suspicious smile at the very corners of Fei Yan¡¯s mouth.

 Chapter 1712

    Chapter 1712: ¡°Saving a Life (1)¡±

    Zhuge Yin found the logic highly sound as he nodded his head, never noticing the faint suspicious smile at the very corners of Fei Yan¡¯s mouth.

    On another side, Jun Wu Xie led Zi Jin and the others back to her room.

    Zi Jin was holding up the semi conscious Yue Yi the entire way, her body stained red from head to toe in Yue Yi¡¯s blood. The heavy stench of blood made the still rather innocent little girl brim up with tears, flowing down her face silently as she followed Jun Wu Xie back to her room.

    Once inside the room, Zi Jin immediatelyid Yue Yi upon the bed, and then stood stood staring at her blood stained hands, standing frozen beside the bed.

    She had never seen, so much blood.

    The Spirit Jade Pce, had always remained hidden within Mount Fu Yao and their disciples seldom ventured out. Towards the strife happening outside, they only knew a little about it in their minds, most of it mere guesswork as they had never seen it happen with their own eyes. And everything that had happened today, had happened so suddenly, a little too suddenly which made Zi Jin a little flustered.

    When Yue Yi was forced to step up onto the arena stage, she did not know what she was supposed to do, and could do nothing but just worry silently as she stood below.

    She could still remember the kind of resolve she had seen in Yue Yi¡¯s eyes when Yue Yi stood right before the stage.

    Though her rtionship with Yue Yi was merely one of cooperation, but over this period they had interacted with each other, it had made the innocent young girl see Yue Yi as apanion. Seeing with her own eyes Yue Yi having suffered such great torment and she could not do anything about it, her heart filled with a kind of guilt that burned like a zing ball of fire.

    But at that moment, no one had the time to go soothe this young girl who had just witnessed the cruelty of the world for the first time.

    Therge amount of blood loss had caused Yue Yi to turn white as a sheet. Jun Wu Xie was at the bedside quickly assessing Yue Yi¡¯s injuries and feeding him a life replenishing elixir to hold his heart meridian steady, preventing him from losing his life before he could even receive treatment.

    After having properly assessed Yue Yi¡¯s injuries, the suppressed rage Jun Wu Xie had held down within her almost burst out from her chest.

    The wounds, big and small upon Yue Yi¡¯s body were too numerous to count and they were wounds that would not take a person¡¯s life in an instant, but ones that were aimed to make a person suffer the agony of highly excruciating pain. The injuries were very severe and if it had been anyone else, even if they were able to let Yue Yi keep his life, they would not be able to retain the spirit powers within his body.

    Zhuge Yin had not only struck Yue Yi¡¯s internal organs, the severe injuries inflicted upon his meridians were highly targeted. Zhuge Yin was seeking to destroy Yue Yi¡¯s foundation at the core!

    When a person¡¯s body was injured, one could be treated and nursed back to health

    Even when one¡¯s spirit powers werepletely dispersed, as long as their meridians were intact, one would still be able to spend the same amount of time to cultivate once more based on their innate gift and talents. But once one¡¯s meridians were destroyed, it destroyed one¡¯s foundation. Even if they nursed their body back to health, it would no longer be possible for them to continue to cultivate their spirit powers.

    Such cruel and malicious ways just sent chills up people¡¯s spines.

    Zhuge Yin had obviously already wanted to kill Yue Yi, but he had still maliciously seeked to destroy all hope for Yue Yi.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes turned exceptionally bright under the raging ze of rage burning in her. She did not open her mouth to say a word, but just silently pulled out her needle pouch and a heap of elixirs from her Cosmos Sack.

    Long silver needles were administered upon the major acupoints all over Yue Yi¡¯s body, sealing up his meridians that flowed backwards, to prevent the tyrannical surge of power from causing anymore damage.

 Chapter 1713: â€œSaving a Life (2)â€

    Chapter 1713: ¡°Saving a Life (2)¡±

    The unconscious Yue Yi did not show the slightest reaction butid straight and stiff upon the bed. If not for the slight rise and fall of his chest, people would readily assume that he was dead.

    Jun Wu Yao had his arms crossed as he stood leaning on one side, a faint smile on his lips as he watched the fully focused and determined Jun Wu Xie, her bright eyes at that moment making him think she looked most beautiful.

    Bottle after bottle of elixirs were poured out by Jun Wu Xie and fed into Yue Yi¡¯s mouth, where the heavy blood loss by Yue Yi then finally showed signs of stopping.

    Jun Wu Xie did not dare to dy in the slightest as her hands flew incessantly in the air in a mesmerizing dance, treating the damage to Yue Yi¡¯s body one after another.

    A person who had originally been a gory mess, had in a short period of time gained back a little bit of life under Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hands. Zi Jin who watched in a daze at the side, found it hard to believe that Jun Wu could possess such amazing skills.

    The entire live saving process went on for half a day¡¯s time. After half a day had passed, Yue Yi¡¯s breathing then gradually grew steady, like he was just asleep as hey upon the bed, but Jun Wu Xie still did not pull out the silver needles stuck into his body.

    Till the treatment finally came to an end, Jun Wu Xie then stood up, her pair of fair hands stained red with blood as she took a step backwards.

    ¡°Jun..... Fif..... Fifth..... Fifth Junior, how is Yue Yi¡¯s condition?¡± Zi Jin had stood quietly at the side, staring nervously throughout the entire process. Jun Wu¡¯s medical skills was stronger than anyone else she had ever seen and if she had not seen it with her own eyes, she would not be able to believe that Jun Wu could possibly possess such great skills in Medicine.

    ¡°His condition is stable for now, but he will need to undergo another round of treatment.¡± Jun Wu Xie said expressionlessly. Although Yue Yi¡¯s injuries were highly severe, it was still not beyond her. But as his injuries cover over too wide an area over his body collectively, if she were to clean up and deal with them all at one go, Yue Yi¡¯s highly weakened body might not be able to hold up under the entire treatment process. Hence, she had dealt with the most critical areas first, while the rest would have to wait till Yue Yi gained back a little bit of his strength before she continued to work on them.

    Zi Jin looked at Jun Wu rather hesitantly, looking a little solemn as she bit on her lip.

    Jun Wu Xie walked over to the side towards the wash basin, and slowly cleaned off the bloodstains on her hands.

    This colour and stench that she highly abhorred, would for a long time in the future continue to stay close to her. She wouldn¡¯t be able to avoid it, and she could only bear with it.

    Watching the bloodstains on her hands slowly dispersing within the water, Jun Wu Xie stared at the water¡¯s surface for a while before her voice suddenly sounded as she asked: ¡°Regarding what happened today, how did ite about?¡±

    When she had been rushing towards the arena stage, she had bumped into Zi Jin. But as the situation had been highly urgent, Zi Jin had not been too detailed with what she told her, but merely said that Zhuge Yin had for some unknown reason, suddenly just came to seek Yue Yi.

    ¡°I..... I do not know what exactly happened as well. I was with Yue Yi below the arena stage watching people from the various pces battling each other. We were watching the matches when that Zhuge Yin suddenly came walking over to us, and there had not been any warning signs before it. After he came over, he went on to taunt Yue Yi to go up upon the stage continuously. In the beginning, Yue Yi had declined politely but that Zhuge Yin had then started making an issue about Elder Yue and Yue Yi¡¯s sister which finally left Yue Yi with no other choice but to go up onto the stage.¡± When talking about that, Zi Jin;s heart then red with rage. Zhuge Yin had been like a rabid dog who suddenly jumped right in front of them, catching thempletely unprepared.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s brows creased up slightly. Zhuge Yin¡¯s actions had really been rather iprehensible and having this incident suddenly ur waspletely out of anything she could have expected.

 Chapter 1714: â€œSaving a Life (3)â€

    Chapter 1714: ¡°Saving a Life (3)¡±

    Just as Jun Wu Xie had thought before, the reason she had picked the Shadow Moon Pce to ¡°rob¡±, was because she had checked and found that the Shadow Moon Pce did notmand much of a presence or even existence among the Twelve Pces. Because they were too weak and did not pose to be a threat to them, the bigger pces could not even be bothered to find trouble with them. Moreover, the Shadow Moon Pce had always conformed to the norms and did not seek to antagonize anyone, that was why she had chosen toe here as a disciple of the Shadow Moon Pce as a false front.

    But she had not thought that havinge to the Pure Grace Pce for just barely two days and Zhuge Yin from the Dragon yers hade knocking on their doors.

    Jun Wu Xie had not missed the kind of displeasure and arrogance Zhuge Yin had disyed after she arrived and that was not a normal reaction that a person would usually show aplete stranger.

    [Could it be that she has somehow unknowingly offended him?]

    Jun Wu Xie sieved through her memory of every one of her actions from the moment she had first stepped into the Pure Grace Pce but she still did not have the slightest inkling. She had note into any form of contact with Zhuge Yin and the one time she had gone closest to him was merely that night at the weing banquet, where they had sat in the same banquet hall. Moreover, she had left the ce for a long period halfway through the banquet and she really could not think of a single suspicious situation where she could have provoked Zhuge Yin to invite such animosity from him.

    ¡°Did the two of youe into any form of contact with Zhuge Yin today?¡± Jun Wu Xie could not find any suspicious point on her side so she could only try to find any kind of a breach from Zi Jin and Yue Yi.

    Zi Jin shook her head.

    ¡°We stayed right at the back of the crowd at that time and did not interact with anyone else.¡± This was a point that Zi Jin was very certain of. She was a disciple of the Spirit Jade Pce and she held a deep grudge against the Twelve Pces, which made her fear having her identity exposed, causing her to not dare get too close to anyone.

    Yue Yi had a highly silent and reclusive personality and the two of them did not have much of a presence among the crowd.

    ¡°Before Zhuge Yin came to seek you, who did he speak to?¡± Jun Wu Xie continued to ask.

    However, Zi Jin still shook her head. ¡°I was watching the ongoing match on the arena stage so I do not know.....¡±

    [How could she have thought that just by watching a match on one side would bring them so much trouble?]

    [If she had known it would turn out like this, it would have been better she did not even go there in the first ce.]

    Towards Yue Yi¡¯s injuries, Zi Jin was feeling highly guilty inside. With regards to the invitation from the Pure Grace Pce on that day, Yue Yi had initially not intended to go. But Zi Jin had wanted to use this opportunity to gain a better understanding of the situation within the Twelve Pces but did not dare to forcibly drag Jun Wu to go with her, hence, she could only go beg Yue Yi and Yue Yi had only gone there all because of her.

    In the end.....

    Zi Jin hung her head, looking as guilty as a child who had done something wrong.

    If not for her, how would Yue Yie to meet with a mishap?

    If Yue Yi had not gone there today, even if Yue Yi sought to find trouble with Yue Yi, he would not have had the chance.

    As these thoughts raced through her mind, Zi Jin could not hold herself back as her tears fell silently, the bean sized teardrops falling down from her eyes.

    ¡°Why are you crying?¡± Jun Wu Xie was taken aback, never expecting that Zi Jin would suddenly start crying out of nowhere.

    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. If I had not insisted for Yue Yi to apany me, he would not have encountered this, and not be bullied so badly by that rabid dog Zhuge Yin like this. me it all on me.¡± Zi Jin said guiltily, as she wiped at her tears, highly remorseful of her own actions.

    Jun Wu Xie opened her mouth, but did not know what she should say.

    From the way she saw it, the fault for this matterid with Zhuge Yin. Even if Yue Yi had not gone there today, as long as Zhuge Yin held animosity against Yue Yi, in the days ahead where they were here, he would definitely seek for a chance to make things difficult for him.

    [So, what was Zi Jin crying for?]

 Chapter 1715: â€œBenevolent (1)â€

    Chapter 1715: ¡°Benevolent (1)¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, go get some rest first.¡± Jun Wu Xie really did not know how tofort a crying young girl and could only ask her to go get some rest.

    Zi Jin wiped her tears away and nodded her head, but when she got to the door, she suddenly paused in her steps and turned her head to look at Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Fifth Junior, were you really prepared to see Zhuge Yin have Yue Yi killed earlier?¡±

    Zi Jin¡¯s question caused Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes to sh with a glint.

    Zi Ji bit down on her lip. ¡°I know that Fifth Junior, you hold a deep grudge against the Twelve Pces and the reason that you hade here is to carry out your n. Although Yue Yi is indeed a disciple of the Twelve Pces, but..... Isn¡¯t he living with bitterly, bogged down with unspeakable troubles? Since you¡¯re cooperating with him, shouldn¡¯t you treat him as an ally or yours?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Zi Jin calmly. ¡°What did you think I was doing today?¡±

    Zi Jin shook his head. ¡°I do not know. Everything that I heard, everything that I saw, made me very confused. I only wish that Fifth Junior could be a little more benevolent that¡¯s all.¡±

    Till this moment, Zi Jin could not forget the words Jun Wu had said at the edge of the arena stage. Those words had caused Zi Jin¡¯s blood to run cold. All that she heard did not make her feel that Jun Wu intended to save Yue Yi at all. Everything she heard was just Jun Wu leaving Yue Yi in Zhuge Yin¡¯s hands to deal with as he wished, without uttering a single word of plea to save Yue Yi at all.

    At that moment, Zi Jin had felt nothing but despair.

    She knew, that Jun Wu was enemies with the Twelve Pces. But..... shouldn¡¯t Yue Yi be considered to be one of their allies?

    That unhesitating readiness to sacrifice an ally just like that, is that really appropriate?

    ¡°Go get some rest.¡± Jun Wu Xie turned her eyes back, not willing to say anything more to Zi Jin.

    Zi Jin stood there biting her lip a moment more but still turned herself to leave in the end.

    Till Zi Jin had departed, Jun Wu Yao who had been standing at the side suddenly broke into augh.

    ¡°Seems like not everybody can understand all the deep thoughts and heart you have put into this.¡± Jun Wu Yao walked over to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s side, reaching his hand out to run his fingers through her hair a little.

    More benevolent?

    Howe he did not feel that his dear Little Xie unbenevolent in anyway?

    In fact, he felt that dear Little Xie was being a little too benevolent!

    ¡°I don¡¯t need her to understand.¡± Jun Wu Xie sat down on a chair at the side, to look at Yue Yi who was in a deep sleep, no joy or sadness in her eyes.

    Zi Jin was merely a disciple of the Spirit Jade Pce. Her cooperation with the Spirit Jade Pce was merely between her and the Spirit Jade Pce Lord himself. All that she did, she did not need to exin to Zi Jin. Moreover, she was of the belief that with the Spirit Jade Pce Lord¡¯s intelligent mind, even if he came to know of today¡¯s events, he would quickly understand her reasons for doing this.

    At that time, even if she had opened her mouth to beg Zhuge Yin to spare Yue Yi, it wouldn¡¯t be of any use. Zhuge Yin hated her, and hated Yue Yi, though it was not known for what reason. But Jun Wu Xie was certain that it was obvious from the animosity in his eyes that even if she had followed what he told her to do, and knelt to kowtow to him, the result in the end would merely win her further ridicule from Zhuge Yin.

    And even then, Zhuge Yin would simrly not show any mercy, to spare Yue Yi, with Yue Yi ending up losing his life.

    She would rather just take the opportunity presented from the circumstances then, to force Zhuge Yin onto a path of ruin, which would instead present Yue Yi with the chance toe out of it alive.

    ¡°Stradling yourself with these two cumbersome weights..... is Little Xie certain that you found yourself allies?¡± Jun Wu Yao had not had interacted with Yue Yi and Zi Jin much, but he could see things as they were clearly. Although Yue Yi¡¯s personality was not all that bad at its core, he was too weak in will, bogged down with too much worries and slow of wit. And Zi Jin was one who was still too green and still could notprehend the world atrge, a foolish youngss who had not seen the evils of the world.

 Chapter 1716: â€œBenevolent (2)â€

    Chapter 1716: ¡°Benevolent (2)¡±

    With these two people following behind such a dangerous person like Jun Wu Xie, they really wouldn¡¯t be of any use at all but just increase her burden.

    If it was Jun Wu Yao, he would definitely not allow useless trash like those two to remain by his side.

    Zi Jin said that Jun Wu Xie should be a little more benevolent. She was only able to see Jun Wu Xie¡¯s cold and callous front but too blind to notice the benevolence hidden beneath that chilly indifference.

    If not for that, those youths from the Shadow Moon Pce and Yue Yi would not have possibly lived till now.

    Only a dead person would truly keep a secret. Jun Wu Xie had let Yue Yi remain with her, was it because there was a use for him or was it just because she didn¡¯t want to kill an innocent one?

    ¡°It does not matter.¡± Jun Wu Xie said as she poured herself a cup of water. The path she was treading upon, was destined to be one covered in blood. The souls that would perish at her hands would be too numerous to count in future and she had no intentions of bing a demonic bloodthirsty murderer.

    Since she dared to have Yue Yi and Zi Jin remain by her side, she would naturally have her ways to deal with their inadequacies.

    Jun Wu Yao could not help butugh helplessly as he shook his head. How many people were there in existence who could notice the gentleness beneath that cold front?

    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about those two dead weights for now. In regards to that Zhuge Yin, have you thought about how you want to deal with him? I will be more than happy toplete that task on your behalf.¡± Jun Wu Yao said as his gaze fell upon Jun Wu Xie, his eyes filled with a loving smile and affection.

    [He dared to want Little Xie to kneel and kowtow to him? It wouldn¡¯t be enough even if Zhuge Yin was to die a hundred or even thousand times.]

    ¡°Let him live for now.¡± Jun Wu Xie said.

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s eyes shed with a trace of murder.

    Jun Wu Xie immediately lifted her hand to press down on Jun Wu Yao¡¯s hand that was ced on the table, her eyes meeting Jun Wu Yao¡¯s murderous ones.

    ¡°You don¡¯t believe in me?¡±

    ¡°Every one second he lives, makes me feel that it¡¯s an sphemy against you.¡± A lowly ant as dumb as that, had no reason to exist in the world.

    ¡°But without him, how am I going to make the Dragon yers Pce the public enemy, to be ostracized by all?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked, her clear bright eyes blinking at Jun Wu Yao, making his heart race and his mind distracted.

    ¡°Rest assured. There isn¡¯t any possibility that he would be able to walk out of the Pure Grace Pce alive but before he dies, he needs to shell out his worth first.¡± The corners of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mouth then curled up with a faint smile. In her eyes, Zhuge Yin was already a dead man, doomed to certain death. But before dying, he would naturally need to finish what he is expected to do first.

    Jun Wu Yao sighed, and turned his palm to hold Jun Wu Xie little hand, pulling it to his lips, feeling the chill in the fingers that had just been immersed in cold water, the stark contrast in temperature against his warm lips causing him to be unable to help himself but press them harder against her hand.

    ¡°It will all be as you wish, but..... this person¡¯s life, is mine.¡±

    He would not let Zhuge Yin die too quickly, or wouldn¡¯t that be too easy for that numbskull?

    Jun Wu Xie could feel the warmth from the Jun Wu Yao¡¯s lips at her fingertips and her ears turned slightly red. She suddenly flicked a curled up finger straight, which went past Jun Wu Yao¡¯s lips to yfully strike Jun Wu Yao¡¯s teeth with her fingernail.

    ¡°Nobody¡¯speting with you for that.¡±

    While Jun Wu Yao was still a little stunned being caught by surprise, Jun Wu Xie pulled her little hand back, and stood up.

    ¡°Will you want to watch over Yue Yi through the night?¡± Upon saying that, Jun Wu Xie yfully fluttered her eyelids at Jun Wu Yao, and without even giving Jun Wu Yao anytime to react, she shot herself out of the room.

    Jun Wu Yaoughed despite himself as she saw Jun Wu Xie¡¯s back leave, and then turned to look at Yue Yi lying upon the bed.

    ¡°Lord Jue.¡± Jun Wu Yao nodded, and then walked out from the room with his arms held behind his back.

    In the room, Ye Mei looked at Yue Yi, his face mncholy.

    [Let Lord Jue watch you overnight? Would you even live to see sunrise? Better let me do it.....]

 Chapter 1717: â€œDoubts (1)â€

    Chapter 1717: ¡°Doubts (1)¡±

    It was early the next morning when Yue Yi regained his consciousness. Ye Mei who had remained in the room in watch the entire night silently left the room in the instant Yue Yi opened his eyes.

    Yue Yi opened his still highly sore eyes painfully to see an empty room, and then trying to move a single finger which gave him so much pain that he broke out in cold sweat.

    The room¡¯s door opened at that moment and Zi Jin came in carrying clear hot tea. The moment she came she into the room, she saw Yue Yi who was lying upon the bed looking at her with his eyes open and her face immediately broke into a brilliant smile.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake!¡± Zi Jin hurriedly put the clear tea she held in her hands onto the table and walked over to the bed to check on Yue Yi¡¯s condition.

    Yue Yi wanted to nod his head but found that he could not move. He opened his mouth wanting to say something but his highly parched throat could only make raspy grunts.

    ¡°Do not try to move yet. You were injured so severely yesterday so you need to get proper rest. Are you thirsty? Do you want some water?¡± Zi Jin asked, sweetly considerate.

    Yue Yi blinked his eyes and Zi Jin quickly went to pour out a cup of clear tea and carried it carefully to Yue Yi¡¯s bedside. Because Yue Yi was unable to get up, she had to use a small spoon to slowly feed the tea into Yue Yi¡¯s mouth.

    The warm liquid slowly flowed down the parched and dry throat, bringing great relief to Yue Yi. He looked at Zi Jin gratefully and then said in a still raspy voice: ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Zi Jin blushed and lowered her head a little awkwardly.

    ¡°You do not need to thank me. I should be the one apologising to you instead. If I had not pestered you so persistently asking you to go with me, you would not have met with such misfortune. I was the one who dragged you into this and I am really very sorry.¡±

    For the entire night, Zi Jin had not shut her eyes at all. Whenever she shut them, that horrifying scene on that arena stage would rise up in her head and she did not dare imagine if Zhuge Yin had been just a little bit more heavy handed, would Yue Yi even be able toe back alive.

    It was at such a critical moment that she found herself unable to do anything but stand there helplessly below the stage, to see with her own eyes Yue Yi being battered while she did not know what to do. Overwhelming helplessness and guilt caused Zi Jin to be unable to eat nor sleep the whole night and dawn had just broken when she could not help herself but came running over thinking to see how was Yue Yi¡¯s condition.

    ¡°Things like this, nobody knew it would happen. Can¡¯t me you.¡± Yue Yi¡¯s voice was raspy and as he was still very weak, his voice was soft and light.

    ¡°You do not need to console me. I was useless and unable to save you.¡± Zi Jin was still filled with self reproach.

    Yue Yi looked at Zi Jin helplessly. In regards to Zhuge Yin setting himself against him, Yue Yi was feeling rather bewildered and did not understand it but he still did not me it on anyone. As a guy, he would naturally not be willing to push the responsibility for such a matter onto a young girl¡¯s head.

    ¡°Yesterday..... How did Ie back here?¡± In order to not let Zi Jin continue to me herself any further, Yue Yi could only change the topic.

    On the arena stage yesterday, he hade to realize clearly that Zhuge Yin seeked not only to defeat him, but had also wanted his life. At that moment, Yue Yi had given up on all hope, telling himself that he had no chance of leaving the stage alive, never ever thinking that he would open his eyes today to find himself still alive.

    Zi Jin was slightly taken aback and then seeming to have recalled something, she suddenly lowered her head, her expression looking a little different from usual as her eyes stared evasively at the floor on the side.

    ¡°You don¡¯t remember about yesterday?¡± Zi Jin then asked softly.

    Yue Yi replied: ¡°I was slipping in and out of consciousness at that time and my mind was in a whirl. I am unable to remember anything at all.¡±

    Zi Jin chewed in her lip as she looked at Yue Yi lying upon the bed and she hesitated a moment before she said: ¡°I went to seek out Young Master Jun at that time and he rushed over after that.¡±

 Chapter 1718: â€œDoubts (2)â€

    Chapter 1718: ¡°Doubts (2)¡±

    ¡°So it was Young Master Jun who saved me.....¡± Yue Yi said with a faint smile.

    But Zi Jin gazed at Yue Yi with a ratherplicated kind of look in her eyes and after being silent for a while, Zi Jin finally said: ¡°Yue Yi, how do you feel..... about Young Master Jun as a person?¡±

    Yue Yi looked at Zi Jin rather puzzledly, not understanding why Zi Jin would ask him such a question.

    ¡°I..... I am just casually asking. If you do not wish to say anything, it¡¯s fine.¡± Zi Jin quickly lowered her head.

    Yue Yi then said: ¡°Young Master Jun is a rather unique person. I have never seen a youth in his teens that is as steady and calm as he is. He does not usually speak much, but it¡¯s like he has such a clear understanding of everything in his heart. I greatly admire him.¡± Yue Yi¡¯s words were highly sincere. Although he had not been with Jun Wu for that long a period of time, but the way he handled things greatly earned Yue Yi¡¯s admiration. He had initially thought that Jun Wu had infiltrated into the Pure Grace Pce using the Shadow Moon Pce as a front because he wanted to carry out a secret scheme. But after they came to the Pure Grace Pce, Jun Wu¡¯s demeanor remained as calm as collected as before, that made people tend to forget his motives foring here.

    A ferocious beast, after setting their eyes on a target, the most important thing was not for it to constantly baring its fangs and ws to demonstrate its might, but for it toy in wait in the shadows, quietly observing its prey¡¯s every movement, patient while not revealing its presence in the slightest, where its prey did not even know of its existence.

    In the end, when the most opportune moment came about, the ferocious beast who had been lying in wait would then deliver a most deadly strike!

    Kill with a single strike!

    It might be simple to say, but who knew how agonizing it was while endure the long wait?

    Yue Yi knew himself, with the kind of personality he had, if he had taken the trouble to do it and with his enemy so close before him, even if he could hold himself back from striking at them, his hidden intentions would surely be exposed through minute aspects of his actions.

    Especially when he was beside his own people. For him to keep up a pretence, it would be something really difficult for him to do.

    But even having followed Jun Wu for so many days, Yue Yi could not tell at all what Jun Wu really intended to do here, nor did he know who Jun Wu was targeting as well.

    If it was said that Jun Wu did not seek to do anything against the Pure Grace Pce at all on this trip, then why would he even bother to intercept him and the team from the Shadow Moon Pce?

    Zi Jin¡¯s eyes were rather conflicted as she looked at Yue Yi. She had to admit that Jun Wu had a highly meticulous mind. Others are not able to guess what Jun Wu was really thinking in his mind at all. But with such a powerful mind, in the eyes of others, wouldn¡¯t it be seen as a threat to them as well?

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you scared?¡± Zi Jin suddenly asked.

    ¡°Scared of what?¡± Yue Yi asked, looking at Zi Jin with confusion.

    ¡°Young Master Jun. Aren¡¯t you scared of him? He is able to manipte and control everything within his hands, including you, and me as well.¡± Zi Jin said.

    Yue Yi looked at Zi Jin¡¯s eyes that were seemingly rather flustered. In those eyes, he also saw fear.

    ¡°You¡¯re afraid of him?¡±

    That made Yue Yi think that it was a little strange. Hadn¡¯t Zi Jin been with Young Master Jun for a long time?

    Zi Jin nodded her head.

    She wasn¡¯t before, but now, she really felt a deep seated fear in her heart towards Jun Wu. Especially yesterday, after she heard Jun Wu utter those words, the fear in Zi Jin had risen to the extreme.

    In Jun Wu¡¯s words, she could not find intentions of him wanting to save or protect Yue Yi in the slightest, and that greatly terrified Zi Jin.

    Yue Yi was Jun Wu¡¯s ally, just like the Spirit Jade Pce was, an ally to Jun Wu.

    Jun Wu¡¯s nimble mind might be able to let himplete whatever he seeked to do. But how would he treat his allies?

 Chapter 1719: â€œDoubts (3)â€

    Chapter 1719: ¡°Doubts (3)¡±

    Back in the Spirit Jade Pce before, Zi Jin had heard Granny Yue mention that Jun Wu¡¯s powers was not what disciples of the Spirit Jade Pce like her could take on and had given them strict orders to not go provoke Jun Wu. Even their Pce Lord himself had also been helpless against Jun Wu.

    It could be seen from that that Jun Wu¡¯s powers were surely not weak. Hence, with that power, it shouldn¡¯t be unable to teach Zhuge Yin a lesson.

    Jun Wu could have very well defeated Zhuge Yin up on the arena stage, to save Yue Yi, and teach Zhuge Yin a deserving lesson.

    But Jun Wu had not done that. Just as Zi Jin had thought that with Jun Wu¡¯s appearance, he would be able to turn the tablespletely around, the words that Jun Wu said had instead chilled Zi Jin¡¯s heart felt like it had fallen into a icyke.

    Zi Jin could roughy guess what Jun Wu¡¯s intentions foring to the Pure Grace Pce. She was also aware that before Jun Wu achieves his motives, he must definitely not have his identity exposed. But..... Yue Yi was in such a critical crisis at that moment! He had almost lost his life!

    And as an ally, Jun Wu had still chosen to conceal his identity, choosing to not do anything.

    To allow Zhuge Yin to continue inflicting agonizing harm upon Yue Yi.

    Zi Jin did not know why Zhuge Yin had chosen to spare Yue Yi in the end, but all that Zi Jin knew was that if Zhuge Yin had not stopped right at the end, Yue Yi would already be dead.

    Killed by Jun Wu¡¯s cold indifference.

    ¡°I am not able to exin it well. All I know is that I do not understand him, and I can¡¯t understand what he is thinking at all..... When you were so severely wounded yesterday, by all logic, there should at least be one person watching over you in the roomst night, but.....¡± Zi Jin¡¯s voice paused, as she looked around at the empty room. Before she came here, there was only Yue Yi alone in the room.

    Although Jun Wu had saved Yue Yi, but judging from every one of his actions, he did not really care about the lives of his allies.

    Such practical rationality to the extent that it was mercilessly cold, made Zi Jin feel her blood turn chill.

    It was Yue Yi this time. But if there came a day that the Spirit Jade Pce was in trouble, would Jun Wu simrly stand by and watch without lifting a finger?

    What kind of an ally was that?

    Zi Jin did not dare to continue on with the thought. Having once been fogged to hold a good opinion towards Jun Wu, all of that hadpletely dissipated under Jun Wu¡¯s merciless indifference, and her trust of Jun Wu had beenpletely obliterated.

    Yue Yi looked at the highly conflicted Zi Jin, knowing that her thoughts were in aplete mess, and he tried to sayfortingly: ¡°You might be thinking too much into it. Didn¡¯t you say it yourself that it was Young Master Jun who saved me? I¡¯m a man, not a little girl, and do not need to be carefully pampered. Am I not just fine now?¡±

    ¡°Was he even saving you? He doesn¡¯t care whether you lived or died at all!¡± Zi Jin could not hold her mouth and the moment the words were said, her face turned slightly pale.

    ¡°What..... What do you mean?¡± Yue Yi¡¯s face was filled with surprise.

    Zi Jin gritted her teeth and looked at Yue Yi who was all covered in wounds. She finally could not hold herself back any longer as she said: ¡°He had indeede yesterday. But he did not say a single word to plead with Zhuge Yin to spare you. He had instead handed youpletely over to Zhuge Yin before everyone¡¯s eyes, to be dealt with as he pleased. He did not beg a single time on your behalf. You are Young Master Jun¡¯s ally, and so am I. Seeing you being treated like this, I am fearful.....¡±

    Yue Yi looked at Zi Jin in shock, unable to react at that moment.

    Zi Jin was feeling rather flustered with everything she had said. She stood up and then said: ¡°Forget it. Take it as I have not said anything. I will only tell you one thing. Young Master Jun does not care as much as we thought about what the word ally really means. We will have to look out for ourselves from now on.¡±

 Chapter 1720: â€œDoubts (4)â€

    Chapter 1720: ¡°Doubts (4)¡±

    After Zi Jin said all those words, she then went out of Yue Yi¡¯s room in a rush. She seemed determined when she left, but upon stepping out from the room, she fell back to lean upon the door with her face pale. Even she herself did not know why she had said all that to Yue Yi, but just felt a sort of unease hovering within her heart which just made her unable to calm down.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± A cold clear voice suddenly rang out at the side of Zi Jin¡¯s ear.

    As if struck by lightning, Zi Jin¡¯s body stiffened and she hurriedly raised her head, to suddenly see Jun Wu walking towards Yue Yi¡¯s room.

    Zi Jin heart jumped in shock inside, but she tried her best to maintain a calm expression on her face.

    ¡°Nothing..... Nothing..... I just came to see Yue Yi. He had woken up.¡± Zi Jin said as she lowered her head, unable to meet Jun Wu¡¯s clear eyes.

    Jun Wu Xie did not suspect anything, but just nodded her head.

    ¡°I..... I¡¯ll go over and see if the Pure Grace Pce can bring some porridge for Yue Yi.¡± Zi Jin said nervously.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Jun Wu Xie nodded.

    Zi Jin then went off in a hurry past Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Yao standing behind Jun Wu Xie raised up an eyebrow as he watched Zi Jin running away in a fluster. After Zi Jin left, Jun Wu Yao then slowly raised up a hand and wrapped Jun Wu Xie in front of him in an embrace, as he lowered his head to say beside her ear: ¡°Why do I see that there seems to be something wrong with her?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie replied: ¡°Normal.¡±

    Jun Wu Yaoughed. ¡°You¡¯re really not going to exin it to her a little? I can see that she does not understand a thing of all the heart you put into the situation yesterday.¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± Jun Wu Xie pulled away the arm Jun Wu Yao had wrapped around her shoulders and walked over to Yue Yi door before she pushed the door open.

    In the room, Yue Yi had his eyes open as he stared at the top of the bed. Hearing someonee in, he turned his eyes to look and saw that it was Jun Wu before his heart felt relieved.

    Jun Wu Xie walked over to the side of the bed, and ced her fingertips upon Yue Yi¡¯s wrist to check his condition. She had not spoken a single word since she entered the room and it was Yue Yi who could not hold back and opened his mouth to speak.

    ¡°How are my injuries? You can be just give it to me straight. I will be able to take it.¡± Yue Yi said seriously. Yesterday, he had prepared himself to be killed. Being able to still live, was already sort of fortunate.

    Jun Wu Xie raised up her eyes to look at Yue Yi¡¯s highly serious face before she said slowly: ¡°Meridians ruined, internal organs severely damaged. Bones broken in as many as seventeen ces. Spirit powers maimed, unable to practice cultivation in future. Even recovered, will be frail and sickly, lifespan to be thirty at most.¡±

    With Jun Wu Xie prattling a whole trail of words, it caused the hope in Yue Yi to fall from the clouds into the pits of despair, his eyes widening, a glint of hopelessness rising up within.

    Spirit powers maimed.....

    Unable to cultivate?

    Frail and sickly.....

    Thirty.....

    The series of prognoses, battered at Yue Yi, throwing him into great agony. He knew very well himself, just how severe his injuries had been yesterday, a mere step away from death. But he had been fortunate enough to live through it, which gave rise to that tiny sliver of hope in his heart. And when Jun Wu had told him that highly cruel truth, Yue Yi really felt what it was like to suffer a fate worse than death!

    He had bepletely useless!

    Unable to cultivate spirit powers, and his body would be unimaginably weak.

    In that condition, there was no need to even talk about returning back to the Shadow Moon Pce to protect his younger sister! If Elder Yue knew that he had bepletely useless, Yue Yi did not need to think what his fate would be!

 Chapter 1721: â€œContinuing to Live (1)â€

    Chapter 1721: ¡°Continuing to Live (1)¡±

    Elder Yue had not made any moves against Yue Yi little sister all this time because Yue Yi possessed exceptional gift. Although he had wanted to extend his demonic ws upon Yue Yi, he had instead just used Yue Yi little sister to threaten Yue Yi, to ensure Yue Yi followed every single one of his orders, unable to resist.

    But if Yue Yi were to lose his usefulness, then Elder Yue would have ways to make Yue Yi truly taste what Hell would be like!

    And Yue Yi would lose the only way he could protect his little sister with as well.

    In just an instant, the colour fadedpletely from Yue Yi¡¯s face, to turn white as a sheet.

    Jun Wu Xie looked calmly at Yue Yi¡¯s pallor that had turned an extremely ugly shade and then said rather expressionlessly: ¡°Able to take it?¡±

    Yue Yi opened his mouth, his trembling lip betraying his heart that was almost at the point of crumbling.

    ¡°I lied.¡± Jun Wu Xie said those words suddenly.

    The eyes that Yue Yi looked at him with were incredulous and filled with disbelief.

    Jun Wu Xie did not seem to feel that her joke had been so unnervingly terrifying. She merely continued to treat Yue Yi¡¯s wounds while she said: ¡°One month¡¯s nursing would have you make a full recovery.¡±

    ¡°Is.... is what you are saying really true? You are not..... lying to me?¡± Yue Yi really did not dare to take Jun Wu¡¯s word for it anymore.

    Jun Wu Xie arched up an eyebrow, and then nodded her head.

    Yue Yi just felt like he needed to cry so badly. This was the first time he came to know that the seemingly highly cold Jun Wu even possessed the skill to ¡°joke¡±.

    Truly one who was usually silent, but just highly astounds when he speaks. This very first time he cracked a joke, had nearly shocked him out of half his life.

    ¡°Do you now know that not everything would be what you are able to shoulder?¡± Jun Wu Xie said, seeing the coloure back onto Yue Yi¡¯s face.

    Yue Yi didn¡¯t know whether tough or to cry but just nodded his head. Shocks like this were truly something his heart would not be able to take.

    ¡°If you realize it now, then remember it clearly in your head that if you truly care for your younger sister, then you must understand that if you die, she will have to follow in your footsteps.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words, suddenly swerved into another direction.

    Yue Yi was rather taken aback.

    ¡°If you had died under Zhuge Yin¡¯s hands yesterday, do you think that Elder Yue will treat your younger sister well because of guilt?¡± Jun Wu Xie said, a chill rising within her eyes.

    Yue Yi found himself at a loss for words.

    Just how cruel and venomous Elder Yue could be, Yue Yi knew it only too well. If he had died, his little sister would then experience living hell.

    ¡°If you want to die, you¡¯re free to do that. But if there are people that you care deeply about, then this life of yours must not be given up upon so easily. Otherwise, the ones that would suffer, would be those very people.¡± Jun Wu Xie said with a slight lift of her eyebrow. From the first time she had encountered Yue Yi, she had already detected that there waspletely no life in Yue Yi¡¯s gaze. He did not hold any fear towards death, to the extent that his heart might really be longing for death toe.

    With everything that Elder Yue had done to him, it had already caused him to lose the will to live. The fact that he had lived such a despicable existence till now was only because of his little sister.

    This was a point that Jun Wu Xie could not agree to.

    ¡°But..... if I did not go up onto that stage, Zhuge Yin would tell everyone about all that Elder Yue had done! It wouldn¡¯t matter to me, but I can¡¯t let me little sister.....¡± Yue Yi said rather anxiously.

    Jun Wu Xieughed sneeringly, interrupting his self pitying.

    ¡°Would you feel that rumours and gossips would cause your sister more harm, or when she turns to finally be Elder Yue¡¯s ything?¡±

    If Yue Yi were to die, Elder Yue would not longer have any misgivings and everything that had been done upon Yue Yi would all fall straight onto his little sister.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words were like a bucket of cold water that was thrown straight down upon his head, sending chills to run through him which also caused him topletely awaken his senses.

 Chapter 1722: â€œContinuing to Live (2)â€

    Chapter 1722: ¡°Continuing to Live (2)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words were like a bucket of cold water that was thrown straight down upon his head, sending chills to run through him which also caused him topletely awaken to his senses.

    That¡¯s right, if he had died, who besides his little sister would grief for him?

    Wasn¡¯t the one he cared about the most, this very little sister of his?

    With his death, it would only mean that he would have pushed his own little sister over into the abyss.....

    Yue Yi¡¯s heart that had been seeking to die all this time was suddenly awoken by the cold bucket of water Jun Wu had sshed over him, forcing him to have no choice but to think deeper about it.

    ¡°I apologise. I have been too thick.¡± Yue Yi apologized sincerely. He should not allow societal norms dictate how he lived his own life, and put his own little sister into danger.

    ¡°There is no need for you to apologize to me. I¡¯m helping you because we are allies, and I need to use your hand to bring ruin upon the Shadow Moon Pce. You want to save your sister, and I seek the destruction of the Shadow Moon Pce. That¡¯s all it is.¡± Jun Wu Xie said indifferently.

    Yue Yi was however still looking at Jun Wu gratefully. No one had ever said words like this to him before. He might be thick in the head, but he was clear in thought. He knew that there was no need for Jun Wu to say all these to him, as as long as he was still alive, he would have helped Jun Wu all the same, but Jun Wu had still chosen to say those words to him.

    That kindness, was well concealed under Jun Wu¡¯s cold indifferent personality, but it made Yue Yi feel unbelievably warm inside.

    At that moment, Yue Yi was filled with curiosity towards Jun Wu. He could not understand why Zi Jin would misunderstand the kindness Jun Wu had shown. He did not believe for a moment that Zhuge Yin would let him off for no reason. Zi Jin had said it herself. It was with Jun Wu¡¯s arrival that caused Zhuge Yin to show an obvious shift in his attitude, and although Yue Yi did not know what Jun Wu had actually said, but he was absolutely certain that his life had been saved by Jun Wu!

    ¡°Two days at most, and you will be able toe down from the bed to walk. Do not exert any spirit power for now.¡± Jun Wu Xie then turned the subject back, her face not showing much of an expression from beginning to end.

    Jun Wu Yao just stood silently at the side, to look at the bashful way his little one was showing kindness, finding it rather interesting to watch.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s way of doing things was highly different from others. Her kindness if bestowed upon people who were not intelligent would often end up being misunderstood and even if she helped people, her face always still showed that same ¡°go by the book¡± expression. It was not known whether it was because she wasn¡¯t able to express herself, or she was being too shy to ept people¡¯s gratitude.

    Till this day, everytime Jun Wu Yao observed Jun Wu Xie¡¯s way of doing things, he still found it highly interesting.

    His little one, was indeed ass that was truly one of a kind in the world.

    Motivated to live on, Yue Yi became highly cooperative with Jun Wu¡¯s treatment.

    On the other side, Zi Jin went with the thoughts in her mind in a chaotic whirl to the Pure Grace Pce¡¯s kitchen to ask for some in porridge and little side dishes that were easily digestible. She carried them as she made her way towards Yue Yi¡¯s room, and along the way, her heart was still a dreadful mess. She did not know why she had said all those words to Yue Yi. Yue Yi was Jun Wu¡¯s ally and was not from the Spirit Jade Pce. So she had no right to mouth off when it was Yue Yi¡¯s own affairs. But for some unknown reason, those words had juste out from her mouth then.

    Right at that moment, there was a sense of regret in Zi Jin¡¯s heart, and subtly conflicted.

    Walking on her way, Zi Jin¡¯s mind was filled with thoughts of what happened and did not pay attention to the path. She was walking along absorbed in thoughts when she suddenly knocked into something. In a panic, the tray of porridge and dishes fell with a crash onto the floor.

    ¡°Damn it! Don¡¯t you have eyes! ?¡± A voice roared suddenly.

    The moment Zi Jin heard that voice, her body stiffened immediately. She quickly raised her head to look up and was shocked to discover that she had bumped into no one else but the very same Zhuge Yin who had almost killed Yue Yi yesterday!

    In the next instant, Zi Jin¡¯s heart flew up and lodged at the back of her throat.

 Chapter 1723: â€œEncountering a Nasty Dog (1)â€

    Chapter 1723: ¡°Encountering a Nasty Dog (1)¡±

    Because of all the turmoil that Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words had brought on, Zhuge Yin had been thoroughly frustrated for a whole night and had not been able to sleep well. All the people from the other ces he had encountered since he came out from his room this morning had all been whispering and pointing at him, which just caused Zhuge Yin¡¯s mood that was already highly jittery to heighten to the verge of an explosive rage. It was only through much struggle where fellow disciples from the same pce had invited him that he agreed to go take a walk in the gardens to improve his mood when in the end, having barely juste to the garden for a short while and he was chatting with the others, he was knocked straight into by someone.

    And arge part of that steaming hot bowl of porridge had even spilled onto his clothes!

    ¡°Are you so keenly seeking for death?¡± Zhuge Yin said through tightly gritted teeth as he red at the bumbling Zi Jin.

    Zi Jin was so frightened she was trembling all over, not daring to make a sound. Zhuge Yin¡¯s brutality yesterday had left an indelible deep set fear in her.

    ¡°Young Lord, isn¡¯t thess from the Shadow Moon Pce?¡± A sharp eyed youth immediately spotted the uniform Zi Jin was wearing.

    Zhuge Yin¡¯s brows immediately creased together. After what he had experienced yesterday, the words, ¡°Shadow Moon Pce¡± had already be like a dark cloud that enveloped his heart, and just hearing the mention of those three words irritated him endlessly.

    ¡°From the Shadow Moon Pce?¡± Zhuge Yin¡¯s voice wasced with danger.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! She was present yesterday as well. Oh! I remember, when Young Lord you were fighting the match on the arena stage, thisss had seemingly disappeared halfway through. I remember that when that kid from the Shadow Moon Pce arrived, thisss had been standing just beside him! Thisss must have slipped out to secretly inform him!¡±

    Zi Jin became even more nervous.

    When Zhuge Yin heard those words, the fiery rage in his heart immediately roared into a raging ze. He went forward to grab Zi Jin cor in his hand, lifting the small sized Zi Jin right off the ground.

    ¡°Wretched wench! Tell me! Did you go running off to bring that little scoundrel? Damn it! I had been thinking why that brat would suddenlye running! So it¡¯s you, this damned wench that went carrying tales! ?¡± Everything had been going very well till Jun Wu Xie appeared, which threw Zhuge Yin into such a helpless quandary. If not for the arrival of Jun Wu Xie, Yue Yi would have died at Zhuge Yin¡¯s hands, and the disciples from all the other pces would not hold so much animosity against the Dragon yers Pce.

    Zhuge Yin diverted all the rage he felt against Jun Wu Xie onto Zi Jin, the eyes that red at Zi Jin looking like he wished for nothing more than to be able to swallow her alive.

    Zi Jin bit on her lip as she stared at Zhuge Yin, the terror in her heart gradually spreading, but she detested being treated in such a manner.

    ¡°So what if I had been the one? When the Dragon yers Pce bullies people with their might, people are not allowed to even speak of it? A sparring match, was supposed to be carried out within certain boundaries of propriety, but you had seeked to take a person¡¯s life! You mind might be filled with malice, but others need not be so dumb as to submit themselves to be killed as per your whims!¡± Zi Jin said as she red at Zhuge Yin. Such an ugly disy of evil from disciples of the Twelve Pces,pletely nauseated her.

    ¡°Ha! Damned wench has got a sharp tongue?¡± Zhuge Yin narrowed his eyes as his gaze swiveled to look around. In that huge expansive garden, only the few of them were there, with no sign of anyone else around. Zhuge Yin¡¯s eyes then shed with a glint of venom.

    ¡°You can really prattle on can¡¯t you? Men, hold her for me.¡± Zhuge Yin said with a chillingugh, and the several disciples from the Dragon yers Pce immediately went forward, to hold Zi Jin in a tight grip.

    Zi Jin did not have strong powers, and was unable to resist against so many people holding her down, unable to move as she was held helplessly before Zhuge Yin.

    Zhuge Yin¡¯s venomous glint then swept over Zi Jin¡¯s body. ¡°This wench has such a smart mouth, I would really like to see what kind of help she would be able to bring in today!¡±

 Chapter 1724: â€œEncountering a Nasty Dog (2)â€

    Chapter 1724: ¡°Encountering a Nasty Dog (2)¡±

    An ominous premonition rose within Zi Jin¡¯s heart as she stared in terror at Zhuge Yin.

    Zhuge Yinughed sinisterly and a hand suddenly felt Zi Jin on her slim waist.

    ¡°The wretched wench¡¯s body is rather good. A pity the looks on this face of hers puts me off.¡± Zhuge Yin seemed to be trying to torment Zi Jin¡¯s mind, his hand slowly roving over Zi Jin¡¯s hips.

    Like a viper that was slithering over her body, Zi Jin¡¯s entire body felt absolutely disgusted. She fought to try to break free, but was unable to ovee the strength of the youths holding her down, unable to do anything but be subjected to the torment.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you very good at bringing in help? Go bring help now would you? I would really like to see what that brat would say if hees here. Would it be the same as yesterday, to casually dump you, leaving you to be dealt with as I wish? Haha!¡± Zhuge Yin said maliciously.

    Zi Jin was in a panic and highly flustered, wishing she could bite Zhuge Yin to death.

    ¡°Zhuge Yin, there¡¯s truly nothing you fear.¡± A voice suddenly rang out from behind Zhuge Yin¡¯s back.

    Zhuge Yin immediately turned his head around to discover Gu Ying dressed in white clothes who had suddenly appeared in the garden. Gu Ying was leaningnguidly against the side of a willow tree, his arms crossed over his chest as he stared calmly unaffected at Zhuge Yin who had been about to turn violent.

    Zhuge Yin¡¯s heart jumped up in shock. Although he had intentions of befriending the Blood Fiend Pce, but he just could not seem to get along with Gu Ying alone. The two of them had already broken out in a squabble on their very first day in the Pure Grace Pce and they had developed a deep dislike of each other.

    Although Zhuge Yin did not feel like bothering with Gu Ying, but he could not help thinking about Gu Xin Yan. If he were to let Gu Ying go tell Gu Xin Yan about what he seeked to do today, then wouldn¡¯t that.....

    ¡°Let¡¯s leave.¡± Zhuge Yin did not want to stir up more problems and he immediately said that to the other Dragon yers Pce disciples.

    The disciples quickly released their grip. Zi Jin had used up all her strength and suddenly losing all support, she fell right onto the ground. She stared with red rimmed eyes to see Zhuge Yin and the other Dragon yers Pce disciples leaving the ce in a hurry, her gaze filled with hatred.

    ¡°Can you stand up?¡± A gentle voice then rang out from above Zi Jin¡¯s head.

    Zi Jin raised up her head to see Gu Ying looking at her smilingly, under the bright sun, the handsome youth standing with the sun¡¯s rays behind him, the golden glow forming a beautiful circr halo at his back.

    In an instant, Zi Jin was suddenly mesmerized.

    ¡°I.....¡± Zi Jin stuttered.

    Gu Ying already had his hand extended in front of her.

    Zi Jin blushed, as she pulled on Gu Ying¡¯s hand to stand up.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    She remembered this youth. He was Gu Ying from the Blood Fiend Pce. On the day of the banquet, he had gotten into a quarrel with Zhuge Yin and it was him that saved her life today.

    Gu Ying smiled as he pulled Zi Jin to her feet. ¡°That Zhuge Yin is quite a bad nut and he has a grudge against the Shadow Moon Pce. It would be better if you do not move around by yourself alone here in the Pure Grace Pce.¡± As he spoke, he looked around before he then continued to say: ¡°Where is the other person from your Shadow Moon Pce? Why do I not see him apanying you out here?¡±

    Zi Jin knew that Gu Ying was talking about Jun Wu and her smile became a little forced.

    Gu Ying¡¯s eyes glinted briefly with a sh, but his face was still showing the same brilliant and innocent smile.

    ¡°Are you hurt anywhere? Do you need me to apany you back?¡±

    Zi Jin¡¯s face turned redder and she quickly shook her head.

    ¡°I¡¯m not. I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Gu Ying¡¯s smile was rather handsome. To the extent that he was even more handsome than any other youth she had seen before. Having such a radiant youth staring at her smilingly like this, it just caused Zi Jin¡¯s heart to thump wildly all over the ce helplessly.

 Chapter 1725 - â€œDistrust (1)â€

    Chapter 1725: ¡°Distrust (1)¡±

    ¡°Are you still shook?¡± Gu Ying asked as he looked at Zi Jin with his head slightly tilted.

    Zi Jin lowered her head and shook her head slightly.

    Gu Yingughed lightly and said: ¡°Hurry up and go back then.¡±

    Zi Jin raised up her head and looked at Gu Ying¡¯s face with his brilliant smile, her gaze hesitant. At the moment her eyes met Gu Ying, her heart fluttered and she quickly lowered her head back down as she ran away.

    Gu Ying remained standing in his spot as he looked at the flustered Zi Jin running off, and the brilliant and gentle smile on his face slowly changed bit by bit.

    ¡°Shadow Moon Pce..... Kek.¡±

    Zi Jin¡¯s heart was jumping all over in a fluster the entire way she went running back to the room, the strange feeling in her heart still not fading away. Remembering that she had gone out to bring back some food for Yue Yi and she hade back empty handed, she continued towards Yue Yi¡¯s room feeling rather awkward.

    Inside Yue Yi¡¯s room, Jun Wu Xie had just finished with the initial stages of treatment for Yue Yi.

    When Zi Jin saw Jun Wu, her heart skipped a beat, but the subtle feelings that shrouded her heart towards Jun Wu once before had now unknowingly disappeared. The feelings that filled her heart now instead went towards the youth she had identally bumped into at the garden.

    Zi Jin had lived in the Spirit Jade Pce from a very young age and because of the Spirit Jade Pce, she held great animosity against the disciples of the Twelve Pces. But without knowing the reason why, towards that bright and splendid youth, she could not make herself feel the slightest bit of dislike against him. She could still remember, when she had first met Gu Ying, Gu Ying had been at loggerheads with Zhuge Yin, which caused her to be unable to help herself but think, that the Twelve Pces might not bepletely bereft of pure and simple people.

    ¡°About the..... porridge..... There was no one in the kitchen.¡± Zi Jin did not dare to meet Jun Wu¡¯s eyes and could only avert her gaze. She did not want Jun Wu to know about what had happened in the garden earlier because of the detestable things Zhuge Yin had done, and at the same time she did not want Jun Wu to know that she had had an interaction with Gu Ying.

    Afterall, Gu Ying was from the Blood Fiend Pce and Jun Wu saw the people from the Twelve Pces as his enemies.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already gotten someone to go prepare it.¡± Jun Wu Xie said indifferently, not showing much of a reaction to Zi Jin¡¯s words.

    With Yue Yi¡¯s current condition, in order for him to recover as quickly as possible, medicinal cuisine was required. And for the kind of medicinal cuisine that Jun Wu Xie created, besides herself, only Ye Sha and Ye Mei knew how to prepare it, the two of them having been taught step by step under Jun Wu Xie¡¯s tutge.

    ¡°Har? Oh.¡± Zi Jin was slightly taken aback, not knowing what she should say. She could only lower her head in silence, a strange emotioning over her heart.

    In just a while, Ye Gu came walking in carrying a bowl of highly aromatic and fragrant porridge. The smell was different from regr in porridge, its scent tinged with a slight trace of bitterness.

    When Zi Jin smelled that scent, she immediately lifted her head up, to look towards the bowl of porridge.

    Ye Gu did not pay any attention to Zi Jin¡¯s gaze as he went on toe to Yue Yi¡¯s bedside. He looked at Jun Wu Yao seated upon the chair with his legs proppedzily upon his knee and then turned to look at Jun Wu Xie beside Jun Wu Yao. He sighed in helplessness inside his heart and raised up the bowl of porridge in resignation as he sat on the edge of Yue Yi¡¯s bed, picking up the spoon to assume the job of a nanny.

    ¡°Hold it!¡± Suddenly, Zi Jin shouted.

    Ye Gu turned to look at Zi Jin in puzzlement.

    Zi Jin¡¯s gaze was fixed upon the bowl of porridge. The porridge was rather special, not cooked with the regr types of grain. The colour of the porridge was also faintly tinged with a trace of green, which made Zi Jin feel that something was not right.

    ¡°What is this?¡± Zi Jin raised her head to look at Jun Wu, her eyes questioning, and looking a little sharp.

    Jun Wu Xie narrowed her eyes slightly, and seeing that Zi Jin¡¯s gaze was looking slightly different, she opened her mouth to slowly ask: ¡°What are you worried about?¡±

 Chapter 1726 - â€œDistrust (2)â€

    Chapter 1726: ¡°Distrust (2)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words startled Zi Jin slightly as the gaze she looked at Jun Wu Xie with slowly wavered.

    What was she worried about? Even she herself could not exin it clearly. Actually, at the same moment those words left her mouth, Zi Jin already regretted them. But words that had been spoken was just like water that had been spilt, impossible to retrieve back.

    ¡°I.....¡±

    ¡°Bring it here.¡± Jun Wu Xie said as she looked at Ye Gu.

    Ye Gu walked over toe before Jun Wu Xie. Jun Wu Xie then stretched her hand out to scoop out a spoonful to put into her mouth before swallowing it.

    She knew what Zi Jin was questioning about.

    ¡°Will this do?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked Zi Jin with an eyebrow arched.

    Zi Jin¡¯s face flushed a deep red, endless embarrassment rising up and filling up her heart.

    Lying upon the bed, Yue Yi witnessed all of it, the disapproval obvious in his eyes. He could not understand what could have actually happened that caused Zi Jin to distrust Jun Wu so much.

    The question that Zi Jin had thrown out just now, had obviously been because she suspected someone had spiked the porridge.

    ¡°I..... I am not.....¡± Zi Jin was feeling rather panicked, and feeling rather guilty.

    ¡°Go give it to Yue Yi.¡± Jun Wu Xie did not even look at her as she stretched her hand out to hand the spoon to Ye Gu.

    Ye Gu had not even had the time to reach his hand out to receive it when arge hand suddenly took the spoon from Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hand before him.

    With a loud crack, the white porcin spoon was crushed to dust by thatrge hand, the fine dust particles seeping out through the gaps between the fingers to fall onto the floor.

    ¡°Apologies, I wasn¡¯t able to control my strength for a moment. Go fetch another one.¡± Jun Wu Yao who hadpletely crushed the spoon with his hand said as he looked smilingly at Jun Wu Xie, his words seemingly meant for Ye Gu¡¯s ears, only that his tone of voice did not sound the least bit apologetic.

    Jun Wu Xie nced at Jun Wu Yao a moment, finding herself speechless.

    Ye Gu looked at Jun Wu Xie and then turned his gaze upon Jun Wu Yao before he self consciously put the bowl of porridge upon the table, and quickly turned to run out of the room to go get a new spoon.

    Ye Gu had just stepped outside the door when he saw Ye Mei standing right outside looking highly displeased as he red at him.

    ¡°What did that wench mean by that? Is she scoffing at my culinary skills?¡± Ye Mei had heard everything clearly from outside the door and he did not have to even think to know exactly what had happened inside the room.

    With him being a proud member of the Night Regime, when he was dominating the battlefields, it was not even known where the ancestors of that little wench were still ying with mud! If this had been before, who dared to question what he did? There was no need to even talk about the dishes cooked by him, even if it was a fistful of dirt he had casually picked up from anywhere, there would be a whole bunch of people fighting to go chomp on it.

    And this abominable wench dared to still scoff?

    Seeing Ye Mei looking so infuriated, Ye Gu could was at a loss for words. If truth was to be told, when he saw the scene where Ye Mei hid himself in the kitchen as he worked and waved the wok, his eyes had almost popped out of his head. He really had not known that one of his most stalwart lieutenants had possessed such a ¡°domesticated¡± skill.

    ¡°Cool it. Can¡¯t you see even boss here had to personally feed food to that kid lying on the bed?¡± Ye Sha¡¯s reaction was a lot calmer as he stood with his arms folded across his chest while looking at Ye Gu who had a twitch at the corner of his mouth.

    Throughout the entire world, people who were able to enjoy such service from the boss of the Night Regime were truly few and far between.

    The shade on Ye Gu¡¯s face turned an uglier shade. He stared at Ye Sha and said: ¡°Later, both of you had better cover your eyes! Don¡¯te staring as you please!¡±

    Ye Sha shrugged his shoulders to indicate he would do as he was told and Ye Mei had no choice but to shut his mouth.

    From the look of things, it seemed that Ye Gu was in a worse position than them. With that for him topare with, Ye Mei finally felt a little less indignant about the whole thing.

 Chapter 1727 - â€œDistrust (3)â€

    Chapter 1727: ¡°Distrust (3)¡±

    The atmosphere within the room was a little awkward as Zi Jin stood there feeling at a loss, not daring to move not say anything, but to just lower her head with her face beet red.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at the state Zi Jin was in as she slowly took a sip of her tea before she said: ¡°Zi Jin, do you still remember for what reason did you follow me here to the Pure Grace Pce?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s voice was rather chilly and Zi Jin could not help but shiver when she heard it. Zi Jin did not dare to raise her head but only to nod slightly.

    ¡°If you still remember it, then you should know very clearly what position you should be taking in all of this. You are merely just an observer and the only reason I allowed you toe here is for you to go back and tell everything you¡¯ve seen here to people who should know about it. If you do not even know this, I can send you back right now and exchange for a more suitable candidate here.¡± Jun Wu Xie was not bothered whether her ally understood her. She was not used to exining her actions to others and she felt that there was no such need.

    In an alliance, the most importantponent required besides the benefits to both parties, would be trust. She did not care how Zi Jin judged her as long as the young girl did not impede her actions. Even if Zi Jin did not like her deep in her heart, Jun Wu Xie did not feel that there was anything she should be unhappy about.

    But now, Zi Jin¡¯s emotions had gotten the better of her judgement where she had even begun to question Jun Wu Xie¡¯s intentions. This was not the kind of ally that Jun Wu Xie wanted.

    One that second guessed her, distrusted her, and had even queried and interfered with her actions was one that she did not need to continue to keep beside her.

    All colour drained out from Zi Jin¡¯s face in an instant. She raised up her head in panic to look at Jun Wu Xie. She had not thought that her single moment of rashness would cause Jun Wu to immediately deliver such a strict and severe judgement of her.

    Jun Wu had always not spoken much all this time and her personality was so cold and indifferent that it made one easily forget that he would have a temper. His excessively calm and rational demeanor would instead create an illusion of theck of restraint to others and it was exactly because of that that Zi Jin¡¯s heart had grown little by little over time to be presumptuous.

    Never expecting to find out that Jun Wu had absolutely no intention of giving her the chance to rify the truth.

    ¡°No! Young Master Jun! I¡¯ve realized my mistake! Please give me another chance! I will not dare to shoot my mouth off with such nonsense anymore.¡± Zi Jin pleaded as she looked at Jun Wu, her face pale. She had been the one that personally promised the Pce Lord she would apany Jun Wu toe to the Pure Grace Pce. But only a few days had passed and if she was booted back by Jun Wu just like that, how was she going to answer to the Pce Lord?

    Jun Wu Xie stared coldly at Zi Jin, lookingpletely unmoved.

    ¡°You do not trust me.¡±

    Zi Jin¡¯s entire body stiffened, thinking to say something, but could not make herself utter a single word.

    [It¡¯s true. She does not trust Jun Wu.]

    Ever since that day at the arena stage, everything that she knew of Jun Wu had undergone a drastic change. She could no longer treat Jun Wu as a trusted ally. Jun Wu¡¯s actions had terrified her, making her see how ruthless Jun Wu really was. They were just allies, who made use of each other, cooperating partners who exploited each other for benefits.

    Notpanions.

    ¡°The fact that you do not trust me, does not bother me. I do not need you to trust me. But I will not allow anyone to interfere with my actions. Do you understand?¡± Jun Wu Xie looked at Zi Jin frostily, her tone of voice almost icy.

    Zi Jin turned even paler as she nodded her head with a tremble, her eyes brimming up with tears. She finally came to realize just how numerous the disciples of the Spirit Jade Pce was! Jun Wu only needed someone from the Spirit Jade Pce and any one from the Spirit Jade Pce would be able to satisfy that criteria, not like it had to be her alone.

    Having volunteered for this on her own initiative, she had no way of backing out of it.

 Chapter 1728 - â€œDistrust (4)â€

    Chapter 1728: ¡°Distrust (4)¡±

    Unable to answer to the Pce Lord, and she would not be able to face her sisters back in the pce at all. Before anyone else had known about the matter, she had already made a promise for all of this on her own initiative, so how could she possibly back down now?

    Zi Jin¡¯s hands gripped her skirt tightly as her tears flowed down her cheeks silently.

    There wasn¡¯t the slightest tinge of sympathy in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes and it was only after several moments that she finally said: ¡°This is the first time, and there won¡¯t be a second.¡±

    Zi Jin nodded her head, understanding in her heart that that meant Jun Wu had relented.

    ¡°You can go now.¡± Jun Wu Xie said.

    Zi Jin trembled as she got to her feet and silently retreated out from the room.

    ¡°Zi Jin she.....¡± Yue Yi who was lying on the bed said hesitantly. He did not understand why Zi Jin did not trust Jun Wu when Zi Jin had obviously known Jun Wu earlier than he did. Even he could see it clearly so how could she not understand?

    ¡°You do not have to bother with it and just concentrate on nursing your injuries.¡± Jun Wu Xie said, looking at Yue Yi.

    Yue Yi did not say anything more as in this cooperation, it was a deal with just Jun Wu alone and his rtionship with Zi Jin was one step further removed. Since that was one of Jun Wu¡¯s people, he would naturally not be in a position to say anything.

    Jun Wu Xie stood up and pulled Jun Wu Yao sitting beside her along to leave Yue Yi¡¯s room. After leaving Yue Yi¡¯s room, Jun Wu Xie led Jun Wu Yao back to her own room and closed the door behind them.

    ¡°You are thinking of killing her?¡± Jun Wu Xie lifted her head to look into Jun Wu Yao¡¯s jet ck eyes. When Zi Jin had questioned her earlier, Jun Wu Xie had strongly felt the thick intense murder emanating out from Jun Wu Yao. Although what he crushed to dust earlier had been only a spoon, Jun Wu Xie was clearly aware that what he wanted to crush even more at that moment was Zi Jin.

    Jun Wu Yao stretched his hand out to wrap Jun Wu Xie into his embrace as he said softly: ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    For such a moronic girl, what right did she have to continue to live before Jun Wu Xie¡¯s sight?

    ¡°I want to kill, but you would not allow me to do it. Little Xie, weren¡¯t your obvious efforts in immediately admonishing and chasing her away because you were afraid I would strike before you could act, to kill that dumb trash?¡± Jun Wu Yao twirled Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hair around his finger, as a violet glint shed very briefly within his jet ck eyes.

    He was so used to wanton tyranny, killing off anyone whom he found an eyesore, with the sole exception of things that concerned Jun Wu Xie, he disyed a high level of patience. If Zi Jin today was not linked to Jun Wu Xie in any way, the moment Zi Jin had opened her mouth, her throat would have been slit.

    Jun Wu Xie drew in a deep breath. She had berated Zi Jin so sternly just now, was to establish her stance on this matter to Jun Wu Yao clearly.

    ¡°She is a disciple of the Spirit Jade Pce and my agreement with the Spirit Jade Pce Lord to cooperate still stands. Zi Jin had followed me here and if I am to freely allow you to kill her, I will not be able to exin it to the Spirit Jade Pce Lord.¡±

    ¡°Then have him killed as well and you will not have to answer anything.¡± Jun Wu Yao said with a lightugh. In his eyes, the so called Spirit Jade Pce was merely a bug he could easily squash to death.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie instead shook her head.

    ¡°Enemies can be killed, but not allies.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie had her own principles that she insisted upon. When she chose to cooperate with anyone, before the other party did anything wrong, she would not unterally decide to shred up their agreement. To her, it was a matter of integrity.

    If she allowed herself to kill off an ally here today, where was she going to be able to find herself anymore allies in the future?

    ¡°As you wish, everything shall be as you want them to be. But.....¡± Jun Wu Yao¡¯s words took a sudden change in direction.

 Chapter 1729 - â€œDistrust (5)â€

    Chapter 1729: ¡°Distrust (5)¡±

    ¡°As you wish, everything shall be as you want them to be. But.....¡± Jun Wu Yao¡¯s words took a sudden change in direction.

    ¡°If in the future when your cooperation with the Spirit Jade Pcees to an end, they would then no longer be your ally. I can kill them then right?¡± It was already not easy for Jun Wu Yao to be able to suppress the urge to kill in his heart for Jun Wu Xie¡¯s sake but asking him to give up on the thoughtpletely was something impossible for him.

    Especially when Zi Jin had been so disrespectful to Jun Wu Xie!

    Jun Wu Xie sighed a long sigh, not giving a straight reply to Jun Wu Yao¡¯s query.

    Her cooperation with the Spirit Jade Pce would continue to be in ce till the day the Twelve Pces were destroyed and she did not know how long more it would be. By that time, whether Jun Wu Yao would even remember that a person like Zi Jin even exists was still a question.

    Afterall, after they leave the Pure Grace Pce, Jun Wu Xie did not think that she would let Zi Jin continue to remain by her side.

    Sparing Zi Jin her life, was not because Jun Wu Xie was showing kindness to her, but only because of the Spirit Jade Pce.

    But it was not known whether Zi Jin truly understood just how precarious the life she had just barely managed to keep had been earlier.

    After Zi Jin left Yue Yi¡¯s room, her tears continued to fall silently. Disciples from other pces became rather curious when they saw her in that state but no one dared to go forward to initiate a conversation.

    Zi Jin held her head low, quietly wiping at her tears, to identally bump straight into a set of broad shoulders.

    Zi Jin raised her head and suddenly discovered that the person standing before her was the very same Gu Ying who had reached out to save her earlier in the garden!

    Gu Ying¡¯s smiling eyes fell upon Zi Jin¡¯s face as he looked at Zi Jin who was raining with tears and his brows creased up slightly.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Have you suffered any kind of injustice? What are you so sad about?¡± Gu Ying asked as he raised a hand, and while Zi Jin was still stunned in surprise, he gently wiped away the tear at the corner of Zi Jin¡¯s eye.

    Zi Jin stood there foolishly as she stared at Gu Ying looking almost like a celestial god, and in an instant, the feelings of aggrievement in her heart suddenly seemed to surge even stronger under the gentle concern from Gu Ying, her tears breaking the dam to flow down her cheeks endlessly.

    ¡°Beautiful girls should not be crying so hard or they would no longer be beautiful.¡± Gu Ying said with a lightugh.

    His words coaxed augh out of Zi Jin. Her face was obviously all streaked with tears and the mask on her face was in and highly unremarkable, but Gu Ying had called her a beautiful girl.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to console me, I am not beautiful in anyway.¡± Zi Jin said as she wiped her tears away.

    Gu Ying smiled and went on to say. ¡°A person¡¯s beauty is not judged based on one¡¯s looks but on the inside. One¡¯s looks will age easily.¡±

    Zi Jin bit on her lip.

    ¡°Do you have time?¡± Gu Ying saw that Zi Jin¡¯s mood had seemingly improved and he asked gently.

    Zi Jin looked at Gu Ying with a look of bewilderment.

    ¡°It is not known whether I could have the honour to be able to apany this beautiful girl here to go admire the flowers?¡± Gu Ying said gracefully as he stretched his hand out.

    Zi Jin looked at Gu Ying in surprise and a flush of red bloomed upon her face, her eyes filled with shock and bashfulness. She stood frozen in shock for a good while before she was able to sufficiently suppress the fluttering in her heart to shake her head hesitantly.

    ¡°I still have something to do and I¡¯m afraid today.....¡±

    ¡°Then tomorrow?¡±

    Faced with that brilliant smile on the youth, Zi Jin really could not refuse him and she could do nothing but nod her head.

    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you tomorrow then.¡± Gu Ying said with a smile.

    Zi Jin murmured a soft ¡°Mm¡± in acknowledgement and then ran away highly embarrassed.

    Gu Ying stared at Zi Jin¡¯s departing back and the smile in his eyes grew more intense, but it was a smile that would not make people yearn to see.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± A voice suddenly sounded out from behind Gu Ying.

    Gu Ying turned his head, to discover Gu Xin Yan standing right behind him, her face looking highly displeased.

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Gu Ying asked as the corners of his mouth curled up while gazing at his younger sisterzily.

 Chapter 1730 - â€œDistrust (6)â€

    Chapter 1730: ¡°Distrust (6)¡±

    ¡°That was a disciple from the Shadow Moon Pce and we have never had any dealings with the Shadow Moon Pce before, so what are you nning?¡± Gu Xin Yan asked with her brows pinched together as she looked at Gu Ying. The scene earlier had rather shocked Gu Xin Yan. An expression so gentle, something that she had never seen on Gu Ying¡¯s face before, so unfamiliar and yet terrifying.

    The kind of personality that Gu Ying had, was something that couldn¡¯t be any clearer to her. Cruel bloodthirstiness ran deep in his bones and this sudden change that hade over him did not cause Gu Xin Yan to be pleasantly surprised, but instead made her feel that Gu Ying had so other ulterior motives.

    Gu Ying narrowed his eyes as he looked at the Gu Xin Yan who was highly guarded against him. He leaned his body forward to stare at Gu Xin Yan as he said: ¡°What? I see a girl that I like and I can¡¯t pursue her?¡±

    When Gu Ying said those words, his tone was highly nonchnt, and not the least bit serious at all.

    Gu Xin Yan did not believe those words for a moment. Girls that were just like Zi Jin, how could Gu Ying have possibly not met any before? Among all those, the more fortunate ones were at least able to remain alive, continuing to fantasize, while some had already be victims under Gu Ying¡¯s bloodlust.

    If Gu Ying had truly fallen for Zi Jin, that would truly be the biggest joke under the heavens!

    ¡°The Shadow Moon Pce had just gotten into a conflict with the Dragon yers Pce and I hope that you understand that we must not invite too much gossip to ourselves here in the Pure Grace Pce. People from the me Demons Pce are watching closely and if anything goes wrong here, neither you nor I will be able to shoulder the me.¡± Gu Xin Yan said, drawing in a deep breath. No matter to whom, Gu Ying was a highly dangerous person to be mixing with.

    Gu Ying lifted an eyebrow as he looked at the highly serious Gu Xin Yan.

    ¡°You still haven¡¯t grown up yet. You still like to keep that old fe at the tip of your tongue all the time. My little princess, you¡¯re really just a child that will never grow up.¡± Gu Ying said smilingly to Gu Xin Yan, his voice filled with mockery.

    Gu Xin Yan¡¯s face turned a pale shade, and her body immediately froze in spot.

    Gu Ying had had enough of teasing and without giving Gu Xin Yan another nce, he walked slowly away from Gu Xin Yan with a terrifyingughter trailing behind him.

    .....

    Because the previous arena matches had almost gotten someone killed, the Pure Grace Pce did not dare to use the same method to distract the Twelve Pces¡¯ disciples¡¯ attention. They had no choice but to expend more manpower to carry out stricter surveince and the only thing they could do for these hot blooded and exuberant youths was to arrange for more leisurely activities. Unfortunately, activities like admiring flowers and sightseeing did not attract much attention and most of them instead chose to remain within their rooms, to analyse and discuss with theirpanions about the current state of affairs.

    The Pure Grace Pce felt rather helpless with the situation and they could do nothing but silently pray that the ten days would pass more quickly, so that they could send all these gods of cmity away.

    Time trickled past by the seconds into minutes. The one that found it most agonizing of all was no one else but he who had been most arrogant and tyrannical, Zhuge Yin. After the incident at the arena, no matter where Zhuge Yin walked, he would see unfriendly stares being directed at him. The guarded gazes he saw everywhere, made Zhuge Yin highly frustrated.

    Zhuge Yin had absolutely no interest in the arrangements that the Pure Grace Pce had made, but against having him just do nothing but sit inside his room after he had been forced to swallow such a bitter pill, Zhuge Yin really felt like he was sitting on pins, a day feeling like a year. Even when the disciples from the Dragon yers Pce tried ways and means to cheer Zhuge Yin up, Zhuge Yin¡¯s face just turned more and more gloomy.

    After stewing under the agony for an extended period, Zhuge Yin could no longer endure it as he stood up and began pacing inside the room. Fei Yan sat calmly on one side as he peeled an orange, silently enjoying himself as he watched Zhuge Yin steaming up from aggrievement.

    ¡°Young Lord!¡±

    A youth from the Dragon yers Pce came barging in looking highly flustered.

 Chapter 1731 - â€œSomething Fishy (1)â€

    Chapter 1731: ¡°Something Fishy (1)¡±

    ¡°What are you hollering for? I¡¯m not dead yet!¡± Zhuge Yin retorted, highly vexed.

    The youth shrunk back, hesitant to speak.

    Zhuge Yin became more angry when he saw the youth¡¯s reaction. ¡°Spit out what you have to say and stop acting like you¡¯re about to die.¡±

    The youth felt very much like crying but he could only obediently say: ¡°Young Lord, just earlier, I saw..... I saw Gu Ying.....¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t even mention that sissy boy in front of me! Do you think I am not frustrated enough?¡± If it was said that the person Zhuge Ying hated the most within this Pure Grace Pce now was Jun Wu Xie, then the second in running would undisputedly have to be Gu Ying.

    Although Zhuge Yin really wanted to pull the rtionship between the Dragon yers Pce and the Blood Fiend Pce closer together, but no matter how hard he tried to meet up with Gu Xin Yan, Gu Ying was always nted right in between them. Even when he went to seek Gu Xin Yan when Gu Ying was not around, Gu Ying would somehow always suddenly appear, and with just a few words always drive Zhuge Yin to the verge of vomiting blood, wasting all the effort he had had to put in to adjust his mood beforeing.

    Because of Gu Ying¡¯s hindrance, Zhuge Yin till now had not been able to pull his rtionship with Gu Xin Yan closer in the slightest.

    Seeing that almost a good half of the ten days¡¯ time had already passed, how could Zhuge Yin not be anxious?

    Just hearing the two words Gu Ying lit a fire in him.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that..... Young Lord, I just saw Gu Ying and that wench from the Shadow Moon Pce being together.¡± The youth said hurriedly.

    ¡°What?¡± Zhuge Yin¡¯s voice turned cold.

    Even Fei Yan who had been calmly eating oranges on one side had pricked up his ears upon hearing those words.

    ¡°What are you trying to say? What do you mean by being together?¡± Zhuge Yin had noticed the subtlety of what he was being told and he immediately became interested.

    The youth then told Zhuge Yin in detail of everything that he had seen.

    In the past two days, Gu Ying had suddenly been frequently seen together with Zi Jin from the Shadow Moon Pce. Although there wasn¡¯t much interaction between the two, but they were often seen strolling together in the garden in the afternoons. The youths from the Dragon yers Pce had not paid it much attention at first but after bumping into them several times, they began to feel that something didn¡¯t feel quite right.

    They tailed the two of them from afar, thinking to hear what Gu Ying was saying to Zi Jin, but were unable to hear anything useful, but just often saw that Gu Ying was able to coax Zi Jin intoughter with just a few words.

    ¡°Huh? I have always said that that Gu Ying acts strangely feminine all the time, could it be that fe has a problem with his eyes?¡± Zhuge Yin could naturally remember what kind of ¡°looks¡± Zi Jin possessed. To be honest, based on his own standards, Zi Jin really would not be able to gain his interest at all. Besides the fact that her body might not be all that bad, there was absolutely no good points on the rest of her.

    But as the Blood Fiend Pce¡¯s Young Lord, Gu Ying would actually develop an interest towards such an unremarkable littledy from the Shadow Moon Pce, and was even taking the effort to arrange to meet up for strolls! ? How could Zhuge Yin not find it all too funny?

    Without having to talk about anyone else, just Gu Ying¡¯s younger sister, Gu Xin Yan, was already such a ravishing beauty. Immersed for so long within such beauty, Gu Ying could still fall for such a good for nothing wench, how interesting.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t any of you hear what they were talking about?¡± Zhuge Yin went on to ask.

    The youth shook his head.

    ¡°The two of them spoke in very soft voices and as Gu Ying possesses significant powers, we did not dare to get too close, afraid that we¡¯ll be discovered. Hence, we could only follow behind them from afar. But we happened to once hear them seemingly talking about the other people from the Shadow Moon Pce, but we were unable to grasp any details.¡±

    Zhuge Yin rubbed at his chin. His sharp instinct was making him feel that something fishy was brewing under all this.

 Chapter 1732 - â€œSomething Fishy (2)â€

    Chapter 1732: ¡°Something Fishy (2)¡±

    Zhuge Yin rubbed at his chin. His sharp instinct was making him feel that something fishy was brewing under all this.

    Fei Yan secretly creased up his brows as he listened to all that. Zi Jin was a person just beside Jun Wu Xie and from what he had heard from Qiao Chu, she seemed to be from the Spirit Jade Pce. He had seen that youngss before, she was still rather young with a bumbling pair of eyes filled with anxiety, and it could be immediately seen that she was still green and one who had not seen much of the world.

    And who was Gu Ying?

    That was a tough nut that even Jun Wu Xie would need to be careful with when dealing with him.

    How did these two peoplee to be paired together?

    If it was said that Gu Ying had fallen for Zi Jin, Fei Yan would never believe it for a moment even if you were to beat him to death. But how could such a guileless and foolish little girl like Zi Jin be able to outy Gu Ying at all?

    In that instant, Fei Yan became a little anxious. It was not known whether Jun Wu Xie was aware of it and if not, that would be truly dangerous!

    Although Fei Yan was feeling highly nervous inside, he did not show it in the slightest outside. In his mind, he was already thinking how to deliver this piece of news into Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hands but s, as Zhuge Yin had been in a rather foul mood these few days, when any of the other disciples appeared before him, they would only receive admonishments and harsh words with a few of them evenshed out at with fists and kicks. Fei Yan was the only exception that he could still stand to have apanying him.

    Being watched by Zhuge Yin so tightly, the only chance he would be able to slip out would only be at night.

    ¡°You guys continue to watch them. If you discover anything,e back immediately to tell me about it.¡± Zhuge Yin waved his hand dismissively and the youth immediately retreated outside. Zhuge Yin¡¯s mood was greatly improved and he came to sit down on the chair beside Fei Yan.

    ¡°Little Yan, what do you think is going on here?¡± Zhuge Yin had be used to asking for Fei Yan¡¯s opinion over this period of time.

    Fei Yanughed lightly and then answered: ¡°Against such things, how could I possibly understand anything?¡±

    Zhuge Yin smiled and the folding fan he had not used for quite a while was flicked open as he started fanning himself with it. ¡°What kind of a person does Little Yan here think Gu Ying is?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. The only thing I know is that he loves to go against our Young Lord.¡± Fei Yan said, eager to fan up the hatred against Gu Ying.

    As expected, Zhuge Yin snorted in derision. ¡°Does he even have what it takes to go against me? He merely possessed the hollow name of being the Blood Fiend Pce¡¯s Young Lord. There¡¯s no ce for him in the Blood Fiend Pce at all and the next Pce Lord of the Blood Fiend Pce would undoubtedly be Gu Xin Yan.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± These words here, were not something that Fei Yan was hearing for the first time.

    Zhuge Yin seemed to know something about Gu Ying but every time Gu Ying was mentioned, Zhuge Yin had always not exined it clearly, which just greatly piqued Fei Yan¡¯s curiosity.

    ¡°Little Yan, you just watch. What I am saying will definitely be proven right. I am just giving in a little to him now, but in future..... Heh heh..... I will be collecting on this debt owed sooner orter.¡± Zhuge Yin said with his eyes narrowed, where they shed with the glint of hatred.

    Fei Yan just watched him and did not reply. Unnoticed by Zhuge Yin, he quietly pulled out the jade token that was linked to the others held by thepanions, to secretly scribble the character ¡°Jin¡± upon it.

    Whether he would be able to go find Jun Wu Xie at night was still a question, so he decided to give Jun Wu Xie a warning of sorts, hoping that Jun Wu Xie would be intelligent enough to understand what he meant.

    On the other side, Jun Wu Xie was seated within her room, looking through all the information that Ye Mei and the other guys had collected within the Pure Grace Pce in the past few days. She already knew everything about all the candidates that the Twelve Pces had sent here to the Pure Grace Pce and they were nock of rather talented youths among them.

    Right at that moment, Jun Wu Xie noticed the anomaly of the jade token hanging from her hip and she picked it up to look at it. Upon the jade token, it clearly disyed the ¡°Jin¡± character!

 Chapter 1733 - â€œSomething Fishy (3)â€

    Chapter 1733: ¡°Something Fishy (3)¡±

    That very night, Fei Yan waited till everyone was fast asleep before he silently felt his way outside, to shoot himself straight towards Jun Wu Xie¡¯s room.

    Under the darkness of night, Fei Yan picked the window open and quietly pushed it open, without making the slightest sound. However, in the instant that the window opened, moonlight spilled into the pitch dark room and when Fei Yan raised his head up to look in, he almost fell off from the eaves of the building outside the window.

    ¡°Big..... Big Brother Wu Yao.....¡±

    Inside the room, Jun Wu Yao stood quietly beside the window, the moonlight shrouding his body in a faint glow, his deep prating eyes like embedded ck diamonds.

    Fei Yan¡¯s heart had almost jumped out of him from fright. Not even in his dreams would he have thought that Jun Wu Yao had actuallye!

    At that moment he could not help but recall back to the day at the side of the arena stage, when Jun Wu Xie came in, the man standing beside her had been different from the one they saw in the main hall the very first time. Although the looks had not changed, but in terms of his presence and bearing, there had been a world of difference. But as his attention was focused upon the arena stage, he had not given it any further thought.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Jun Wu Yao was wearing only his thin inner robe and a gust of night breeze blew past, parting the cor of the loose robe, to reveal the muscrly sculpted chest.

    Fei Yan held his breath in, not even daring to look, his heart wrenched up in grief.

    Big Brother Wu Yao was indeed the manliest among men. He subconsciously reached his hand up to feel his own chest. Though it was rather solid as well, butpared to Jun Wu Yao.....

    ¡°I..... I came to look for Wu Xie.¡± Fei Yan said carefully.

    An eyebrow on Jun Wu Yao¡¯s face raised up and without waiting for Fei Yan to climb in, he immediately pulled the window shut, almost clipping Fei Yan¡¯s fingers t.

    But Fei Yan could do nothing but stare wide eyed at the tightly shut window, unable to even summon up the courage to knock on the window.

    After a short while, the window was opened once more and the face of Jun Wu Xie still groggy from sleep appeared at the window, her big eyes edged with a misty glint, from the tears brought on by sleepiness.

    ¡°Come in.¡± Jun Wu Xie was just awoken by Jun Wu Yao and she did not know exactly when Jun Wu Yao had wrapped his outer robe around her.

    Jun Wu Yao had a tall and towering stature, and with his outer robe draped over Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body, it was so loose that she looked like a child wearing an adult¡¯s clothes. Both of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hands werepletely covered by the too long sleeves and she was busying rolling them up with her head lowered.

    Fei Yan obediently scuttled into the room to see Jun Wu Yao seated on a chair and sipping tea, while on the table beside him, was ced a mask used for his disguise, which was the exact same ¡°face¡± that Fei Yan had seen back at the arena stage.

    ¡°You were the one who sent the message?¡± Jun Wu Xie raised up her head a moment to ask, as she continued to roll up her sleeves.

    The message was received just this afternoon and Fei Yan hading running here to find out the very same night. It was quite clear that Fei Yan must have been the one who sent the message.

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Fei Yan nodded.

    ¡°Grab a seat.¡± Jun Wu Xie said as she pointed at a stool at the side. Fei Yan immediately went to sit down, his eyes not daring to drift over to Jun Wu Yao¡¯s side at all.

    ¡°What did you find out?¡± Jun Wu Xie sat down herself. The little ck cat that had been dumped on the bed stretched its body and then took a couple of bounds to leap into Jun Wu Xie¡¯s arms, asking to be stroked.

    ¡°That Zi Jin was someone you brought over from the Spirit Jade Pce?¡± Fei Yan did not beat around the bush but went straight to the main topic.

    ¡°Mm.¡± Jun Wu Xie nodded. When she saw that ¡°Jin¡± character, she had immediately guessed that the matter was linked to Zi Jin.

    ¡°How is she as a person?¡± Fei Yan continued to ask.

    ¡°Dumb.¡± Jun Wu Xie tossed out that one wordzily.

    Fei Yan didn¡¯t know whether tough or to cry. ¡°She is indeed rather dumb.¡±

 Chapter 1734 - â€œSomething Fishy (4)â€

    Chapter 1734: ¡°Something Fishy (4)¡±

    Fei Yan didn¡¯t know whether tough or to cry. ¡°She is indeed rather dumb.¡±

    ¡°Earlier today, a disciple of the Dragon yers Pce came in to bring news to Zhuge Yin and I happened to be there. I heard from that Dragon yers Pce¡¯s disciple that Zi Jin seems to be getting rather close with Gu Ying and the two of them are often seen going around together. Do you know about this?¡± Fei Yan said as he looked at Jun Wu Xie with a wary look. He might be able to understand that at times, a girl and a guy can just get along with each other. But the identities of the two parties were obviously rather abnormal when put together and moreover, Zi Jin was a disciple of the Spirit Jade Pce where logically she should be feeling greatly animosity against people from the Twelve Pces.

    Just by looking at the identity of the youth was already enough to shock Fei Yan enough to break out in cold sweat.

    It was Gu Ying who killed people without flinching in the slightest!

    He could still remember how much gore and bloodshed Gu Ying had stirred up back in the Zephyr Academy. When they were in the Zephyr Academy, in order to satisfy his bloodthirsty nature, he had often murdered those innocent disciples without rhyme or reason. He had been exactly like a demon that had crawled out from the depths of Hell, and any ce that he was at, the shroud of death shadowed behind.

    With such a bloodthirsty demon, how could he possibly be romantically involved with such an ordinary girl? And the girl was one whose mind wasn¡¯t all that bright, which just didn¡¯t feel right.

    If Gu Ying¡¯s target had been anyone else, Fei Yan might not want to bother himself about it at all. He would wish that Gu Ying would blow the matter up, the bigger the better, so that he would draw the wrath of the other pces to himself. But Zi Jin¡¯s identity was unique, Although she was carrying the identity as a member of the Shadow Moon Pce, but in reality she was a disciple of the Spirit Jade Pce who had followed Jun Wu Xie all the way here to the Pure Grace Pce. If Zi Jin were not careful with her words, then it would not just be her alone who would be in trouble.

    Even Jun Wu Xie would not be spared from bing involved!

    The implications of the matter were too grave and Fei Yan could not afford to not take the risk toe tell Jun Wu Xie about it.

    Jun Wu Xie was silent for a moment before she said: ¡°I knew about it.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Fei Yan was surprised. [She knew?]

    ¡°If you knew about it, why are you allowing Zi Jin to continue to mess things up? I really do not think Zi Jin would be capable of outwitting Gu Ying.¡± Fei Yan was feeling a little anxious. Gu Ying was not just anybody, and he was not easy to deal with at all.

    Seeing that Fei Yan was looking so anxious, Jun Wu Xie poured him a cup of water out of consideration as she said slowly: ¡°Why should I not?¡±

    ¡°.....¡± Fei Yan almost wanted to kneel down before Jun Wu Xie. What was this Young Miss¡¯ brain really thinking inside! ? He really could not make head or tail of it.

    Seeing her littlepanion so gripped by anxiety, Jun Wu Xie then said indifferently: ¡°I will deal with this properly. Rest assured.¡±

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you at least reveal a hint, and let us know what we should do from here.¡± Fei Yan was rather insistent. He needed to at least know what he must do to correspond his actions with Jun Wu Xie, as he didn¡¯t want to ruin Jun Wu Xie¡¯s plot in a moment of carelessness.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Fei Yan, and then gave a slight sigh before she beckoned at him with her hand.

    Fei Yan immediately stuck his ear over to listen to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s soft whisper. The worry in his eyes turning into surprise in an instant. Till Jun Wu Xie finished telling him everything, the look of stunned surprise on his face did not fade away in the slightest.

    ¡°..... You..... You already had this all nned out?¡± Fei Yan asked as he looked at Jun Wu Xie, his face incredulous.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded. Although she did not step out through her door much, but every single happening within the Pure Grace Pce did not escape the eyes of Ye Sha, Ye Mei, and Ye Gu. Even just by sitting in her room, she was able to know everything that was going on outside.

    About Zi Jin abnormal behaviour over this period, she had already heard Ye Sha mention it to her before, and hence she knew all there was to know about it.

 Chapter 1735 - â€œSomething Fishy (5)â€

    Chapter 1735: ¡°Something Fishy (5)¡±

    ¡°Are you sure that you want to do this?¡± It was quite a while before Fei Yan fully digested Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words. He rubbed at his chin, his heart still contemting the full meaning and implications behind the words Jun Wu Xie had just told him.

    ¡°I am merely providing a choice, as for how to choose, it is not a problem that I should worry myself about.¡± Jun Wu Xie said with a shrug of her shoulders.

    ¡°Alright. Seems like I have worried myself for nothing. That brain on you is truly something that no regr person can ever hope topare to. I think I should just quietly stay with the Dragon yers Pce.¡± Fei Yan said with augh, his heart that had been hanging from a thread settling back in ce.

    ¡°After the deed, you need to be responsible for handling the affairs of the Dragon yers Pce.¡± Jun Wu Xie said.

    Fei Yan then replied by thumping himself on the chest confidently.

    ¡°You can be assured of it. I might not beparable to you ining up with ideas, but when ites to handling affairs properly, I guarantee I will not cause you any problems.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie nodded.

    Fei Yan then quickly decided he had stayed there long enough, not for any other reason than just having Jun Wu Yao sitting at the side was making him feel like he was sitting on pins. Though that pair of eyes had clearly been smiling, they had instead made Fei Yan feel that he must not remain there a moment longer.

    Quickly bidding farewell to Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao, Fei Yan quickly shot himself out of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s room, and he even courteously remembered to shut the window tight behind him as he was leaving.

    It was not until the opened window was firmly closed once more that shock suddenly registered on Fei Yan¡¯s face.

    [Wait a minute!]

    [Did he just miss something out?]

    [It was already sote at night, why was Big Brother Wu Yao in Little Xie¡¯s room?]

    [And judging from the way they were dressed, it seemed that before he came, they were already sleeping.....]

    Fei Yan gulped as he stared into the night sky. [If he remembered it correctly, in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s room, it seemed..... there was only one bed right?]

    At that moment, Fei Yan finally understood why Jun Wu Yao had looked so fixedly at him with such a ¡°friendly¡± gaze.

    Realizing what he had just discovered, Fei Yan immediately did not dare to tarry there even for another second and a figure shed quickly away under the cover of night.

    But rising up within his heart besides utter shock, was actually..... a tiny bit of envy as well.

    [He wished he could sleep together with Little Ruo as well.....]

    .....

    When the first rays of light reached towards thend, the youths who were deep in sleep slowly stirred awake.

    As usual, Jun Wu Xie made her way towards Yue Yi¡¯s room to check on Yue Yi¡¯s injuries. Due to the change in mindset, the past few days had caused Yue Yi¡¯s recovery to speed up tremendously. His entire person feltpletely different, no longer that gloomy and depressive, but exuded a strong sense of yearning towards wanting to live on.

    When Jun Wu Xie came into Yue Yi¡¯s room, Zi Jin was feeding Yue Yi the medicinal cuisine that Yue Yi was prescribed with. The medicinal cuisine was prepared by Ye Mei and Ye Sha taking alternate turns and delivered by Ye Gu in the morning before Zi Jin would personally feed it to Yue Yi. This job was actually to be Ye Gu¡¯s but as this incident where Yue Yi was injured had caused Zi Jin to be highly guilt ridden, she had taken this part of the job upon herself.

    Ye Gu couldn¡¯t have been more d that someone was willing to serve Yue Yi so he didn¡¯t have to do it, hence, he had naturally been more than willing to agree to it.

    When Jun Wu Xie walked into the room, Zi Jin¡¯s actions became visibly stiffened. Ever since that day that Jun Wu Xie sternly admonished her, Zi Jin had developed a sense of fear towards Jun Wu. With her head lowered, she just nodded perfunctorily at Jun Wu, not even daring to nce at the youth at all, but instead tried to avoid eye contact with Jun Wu as she continued to feed Yue Yi.

    Yue Yi looked at the awkwardness on Zi Jin¡¯s face and he could not help but sigh lightly. Although Zi Jin was of a simr age to him, but she had a simple minded nature where her actions sometimes unconsciously made Yue Yi think of that bumbling little sister of his who knew nothing about worldly affairs.

 Chapter 1736 - â€œThis is Vengeance (1)â€

    Chapter 1736: ¡°This is Vengeance (1)¡±

    Yue Yi looked at the awkwardness on Zi Jin¡¯s face and he could not help but sigh lightly. Although Zi Jin was of a simr age to him, but she had a simple minded nature where her actions sometimes unconsciously made Yue Yi think of that bumbling little sister of his who knew nothing about worldly affairs.

    ¡°How?¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s gaze slowly swept over Zi Jin¡¯s stiffened back to fall upon the figure of Yue Yi.

    Yue Yi¡¯s handsome face was tinged with a smile. The change in his mindset had also caused his mannerisms to be reborn, where the kind of sunshine and vigor that a youth should possess returned to his body. Yue Yi had rather great looks but his always gloomy face and his highly unapproachable expression made people subconsciously distance themselves from him, quickly failing to even notice his looks. Now that the knot in his heart hade undone, that brilliant smile that was visible now made people feel it to be rather dazzling.

    But.....

    Jun Wu Xie had long be immune against the stunning looks of handsome youths as Jun Wu Yao¡¯s face had hopelessly tempered her appreciation of aesthetics to impossible levels.

    ¡°I am already much better and I had even gotten off the bed to walk a little yesterday. Although I was not able to move like an arrow shot out with a single step like before, but I have recovered by quite a bit. I believe it will not be long before I will be able to move about freely.¡± Yue Yi said with a smile.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded. Initially when Yue Yi got so severely wounded, in the eyes of others, he would end up a cripple even if he could be treated. But this person was saved by Jun Wu Xie, and if he did not recover at such a speed, then she would think it strange.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re almost recovered, then..... it should be about time that we settle the score with Zhuge Yin.¡± Jun Wu Xie suddenly said.

    The smile on Yue Yi¡¯s face then congealed slightly, as he looked at Jun Wu in surprise.

    [Settle the score?]

    [With Zhuge Yin?]

    To still be able to live, to Yue Yi, was already a gift bestowed upon him from the Heavens. He had never once thought of asking for anything back from Zhuge Yin at all. Without needing to even mention that Zhuge Yin¡¯s powers were far above his own, merely the fact that the Dragon yers Pce stood behind Zhuge Yin was already something that he could not afford to provoke in anyway. Right from the very beginning, Yue Yi had already decided to forget the whole thing.

    The thoughts in Yue Yi¡¯s head had note about because he was weak, but was because he had seen too much of the hypocrisy of the world. He was not even able to even fight Elder Yue from the Shadow Moon Pce, how could he ever hope to be able to shake the Dragon yers Pce¡¯s Young Lord?

    But today, Jun Wu Xie was going topletely overturn his decision to concede defeat.

    Seeing the shock registered upon Yue Yi¡¯s face, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes then shed with a glint of understanding. The disparity between the powers held by the Twelve Pces was too great and that mentality had already be too deeply rooted into Yue Yi¡¯s heart, which caused him to be unable to ce himself on equal standing with Zhuge Yin, to avenge himself.

    But.....

    Well, she could.

    ¡°No need to be so surprised. I have never intended to let Zhuge Yin off that easily. The reason I have not made my move for so long was because I wanted you to be able to witness with your own eyes the end that Zhuge Yin would finally fall into.¡±

    ¡°Young Master Jun..... There¡¯s no need. Really..... That..... That I¡¯m still alive, I am already eternally grateful to you. I do not want to seek revenge, and do not need to ask for anything back from Zhuge Yin. I know that Young Master Jun is not an ordinary person, but Zhuge Yin¡¯s identity is very special. He already possesses exemry powers himself, and he has the whole Dragon yers Pce strongly behind him. We really..... do not need to go head to head against him.¡± Yue Yi tried to say in a hurry. He was not worried just for himself, but was also concerned for Jun Wu¡¯s safety.

    Jun Wu had saved him, given him new hope, and he already saw Jun Wu as his saviour and benefactor. As seeking revenge against Zhuge Yin was really too dangerous, Yue Yi did not wish in the slightest, for Jun Wu to antagonize that vicious demon in order to to seek justice for him.

 Chapter 1737 - â€œThis is Vengeance (2)â€

    Chapter 1737: ¡°This is Vengeance (2)¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Jun Wu Xie answered resolutely to what Yue Yi had said.

    Yue Yi was startled slightly.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s cold clear eyes looked at Yue Yi as she said slowly: ¡°The debt, is not owed just to you alone, but to me as well. Even if you are willing to let him off, I will not.¡±

    Yue Yi opened his mouth, the eyes he was looking at Jun Wu was highly conflicted. He drew in a deep breath and then said: ¡°I will do as Young Master Jun says. Whatever you need me to do, even if it costs me my life, I will do everything within my powers to get it done.¡±

    The Dragon yers Pce¡¯s Young Lord, to the disciples of the Twelve Pces, was a position thatmanded a highly terrifying status. Even the most esteemed disciples from the various pces would not dare to carelessly go antagonize him, as Zhuge Yin was the Dragon yers Pce Lord¡¯s only son, the weight he carried was not something any other disciple could possiblypare with.

    Even the Elders of the Dragon yers Pce, could notpare with the status Zhuge Yin held, and if they came to harm Zhuge Yin, the consequences could very well be imagined. That would surely bring upon themselves a maniacal and ruthless vengeance from the Dragon yers Pce itself.

    Jun Wu Xie stared at Yue Yi¡¯s stoically serious face and then suddenly turned her eyes away, to go pour herself a cup of water, and then slowly taking a sip from it. In contrast to Yue Yi¡¯s nervousness, she was being so carefree, like her target she was seeking vengeance upon, was not the Dragon yers Pce¡¯s Young Lord, but just a regr disciple.

    ¡°I saved you, not to have you go risk your life heedlessly, but for you to live a good life. You do not need to worry. In this matter of dealing with Zhuge Yin, we do not need to dirty our own hands as someone will naturally finish him.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s clear and unhurried voice rang out within the room.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Yue Yi was rather lost.

    Jun Wu Xie raised her eyes up slightly, her hands turning the teacup as she toyed with it and then lowering her gaze back down to fall onto the lightly rocking surface of the water, looking at her own reflection within the teacup.

    ¡°Among the Twelve Pces, the people who are displeased with Zhuge Yin are not limited to just you and me, and not only the two of us wants to get rid of him, and it¡¯s only due to certain constraints that people are unable to strike. But when those misgivings are conquered and bashed through by rage, then it would no longer hold or restrain people. Do you understand?¡± At the moment that Jun Wu Xie spoke the veryst syble, her gaze suddenly looked straight at Yue Yi.

    Yue Yi was taken aback, his heart had seemingly been able to grasp something, but it was very fuzzy and blurry.

    ¡°On that first night when the few of us just came here into the Pure Grace Pce and they hosted a banquet, do you still remember what happened at that time?¡± Jun Wu Xie slowly asked.

    Yue Yi thought about it for a moment and said: ¡°The first night..... The banquet.....¡± Suddenly, a scene came into his mind!

    That night at the banquet, there wasn¡¯t anything too special about it, but if it was something that was linked to Zhuge Yin, then there was indeed an incident!

    And that was the squabble between the Blood Fiend Pce¡¯s Gu Ying and Zhuge Yin!

    Zhuge Yin had aggressively gone to fawn on the Blood Fiend Pce¡¯s Gu Xin Yan and that was a point that any bright eyed person could clearly see. But as Gu Xin Yan¡¯s elder brother, Gu Ying had seemed to be rather disgusted with Zhuge Yin¡¯s persistent pestering of his sister and had on that very night during the banquet, openly fell out with each other in front of everyone. And if Gu Xin Yan had note forward to persuade them, the two young and hot blooded Young Lords could very well have physically torn into each other right there on the spot!

    Linking that to the thought provoking words that Jun Wu had said just earlier, a frightening scenario formed up within Yue Yi¡¯s mind. He raised up his head in disbelief, to stare at Jun Wu in shock.

    ¡°Young Master Jun, you are talking about..... Gu Ying from the Blood Fiend Pce?¡±

    In the instant when the two words ¡°Gu Ying¡± came out from Yue Yi¡¯s mouth, Zi Jin who had been sitting silently without a word on the side was suddenly startled, and a strong feeling of unease soundlessly filled up her heart.

 Chapter 1738 - â€œThis is Vengeance (3)â€

    Chapter 1738: ¡°This is Vengeance (3)¡±

    The extent of Zi Jin¡¯s movements was very small and nobody had noticed the peculiarity from her and Yue Yi¡¯s mind was fully drawn in with the realization that had dawned upon him.

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Jun Wu Xie nodded.

    ¡°What Young Master Jun means is..... You intend to use Gu Ying¡¯s hand to deal with Zhuge Yin? But..... with Gu Ying being the Blood Fiend Pce¡¯s Young Lord, he would be very much aware of propriety and the limits. Moreover, the Dragon yers Pce had always been keen to ally themselves with the Blood Fiend Pce, and it is impossible that Gu Ying does not know anything about it. He might not be all that pleased with Zhuge Yin, but if you are saying that he will harm Zhuge Yin because of that..... don¡¯t you think that might be a little bit too much of a stretch?¡± Yue Yi said with his brows furrowed up slightly. In regards to the subtlety of rtions between the Twelve Pces, he still knew a little about them.

    Although Gu Ying¡¯s position in the Blood Fiend Pce was simr to that of Zhuge Yin¡¯s, the Dragon yers Pce was below the Blood Fiend Pce and the me Demons Pce in terms of might. Together with the way they disyed obvious inclinations that leaned well towards the Blood Fiend Pce, in the ongoing tussle between the Blood Fiend Pce and the me Demons Pce, it was thought no matter how much Gu Ying disliked Zhuge Yin, he was surely expected to at least exercise a certain level of control and restraint.

    Jun Wu Xie then put her teacup down upon the table and turned to say to Yue Yi: ¡°If your little sister was vited by a lecher, what would you do?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words were like a bolt of lightning that struck Yue Yi straight on his head!

    His little sister was the one inverse scale that no one must ruffle his entire life. Don¡¯t even talk about viting her, even if anyone dared to hurt a single strand of hair upon her, Yue Yi would fight that person even at the cost of his life, no matter who that person was!

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words immediately woke Yue Yi up to that fact, which caused Yue Yi¡¯s face to twist up in shock.

    ¡°Gu Xin Yan.....¡± Yue Yi slowly breathed out the name that had caused Zhuge Yin and Gu Ying to fall into conflict.

    Jun Wu Xie then said: ¡°That¡¯s right. Gu Xin Yan is Gu Ying¡¯s sister and from what we saw then during the banquet, Gu Ying greatly detests the fact that Zhuge Yin is trying to get close to Gu Xin Yan. Hence..... if he is made to see with his own eyes, Zhuge Yin being disrespectful to Gu Xin Yan, or even to the extent that he had alreadymitted a deed that would anger the gods and man, would you then think, when one is under that kind of mindless fury, Gu Ying will still be able to think logically, to consider whether he should strike Zhuge Yin at that moment?¡±

    Yue Yi¡¯s eyes widened up with incredulity. As a older brother himself, he could naturally well imagine what kind of a situation that would truly be.

    If he was in that position, he would definitely not be able to calmly think things through at all, and the only thing that would fill up his mind entirely at that moment, would be to tear the culprit up into a million pieces!

    It must be said, that the hand that Jun Wu Xie schemed up is vicious to say the least. Even Yue Yi himself could not imagine that such a venomous ploy could reallye out from Jun Wu¡¯s mind.

    ¡°But Zhuge Yin is no fool as well. Although he has been trying to get close to Gu Xin Yan, but..... he must surely know that there are limits, and would not dare tomit any deed that is too inappropriate.¡± Yue Yi said, drawing a deep breath in to press down the tinge of disagreement in his heart. This life of his was already Jun Wu¡¯s to have and no matter what Jun Wu did, he would not object but just obey.

    Jun Wu Xie did not reply to Yue Yi¡¯s apprehension directly but instead went on to retrieve a palm sized porcin bottle from her Cosmos Sack to ce upon the table.

    ¡°People skilled in medicine, mostly excel in poisons as well. In this world, we are not without drugs that could make a person temporarily lose their senses. If you want to make a man lose his rationality to go seize the woman his heart desires and make her his, there are many ways to achieve it.¡± Jun Wu Xie said as she tapped a finger a few times upon the table¡¯s surface right beside the bottle meaningfully.

    Yue Yi gulped as he looked at the bottle of medicine, the look in his eyes highlyplicated.

 Chapter 1739 - â€œSpilling the Secret (1)â€

    Chapter 1739: ¡°Spilling the Secret (1)¡±

    Jun Wu was intending to use some kind of drug to force Zhuge Yin to lose control of his senses!

    Yue Yi drew in a deep breath secretly, pushing the difort he felt in his heart down as he tried to numb his own conscience.

    Although he was feeling that it was rather unrighteous to do that, as Gu Xin Yan was innocent afterall, but..... since it was Jun Wu¡¯s decision, he would not question it in anyway.

    ¡°Is there anything you need me to help with?¡± Yue Yi asked resolutely as he raised his head.

    Jun Wu Xie saw the struggle in Yue Yi¡¯s eyes finally turning into the final determination shining in them and the corners of her mouth curled up with a faint arc. She picked up the bottle of medicine and kept it away before saying indifferently: ¡°You do not need to do anything. I merely came here to let you know about it. Rest yourself well as there will be a great showing right up in the days ahead.¡±

    Yue Yi felt a sense of relief slowly spread through him. If he had been asked to carry out the task, with the kind of personality that he had, it would have been really hard for him to transform himself in such a short period.

    Jun Wu Xie then took a look at Yue Yi¡¯s injuries and left some elixirs behind before she left the room together with Jun Wu Yao.

    It was until the backs of the two people had left the room and the door shut once more that Yue Yi¡¯s room fell dead silent.

    Zi Jin sat at Yue Yi¡¯s bedside with her head lowered, not knowing what she was thinking. Yue Yi thought that she had been shocked by Jun Wu¡¯s methods and not wanting her to have any further misunderstandings against Jun Wu, Yue Yi opened his mouth to say: ¡°Young Master Jun is doing this all because of me. He.....¡±

    Zi Jin suddenly stood up, not even waiting for Yue Yi to finish what he wanted to say. The colour on her face was an ugly shade, her eyes tinged with a trace of panic.

    Yue Yi just assumed that she had been frightened.

    ¡°You¡¯ve finished eating. I¡¯ll then make a move.¡± Zi Jin¡¯s voice was even shaking a little.

    ¡°Zi Jin!¡± There were things Yue Yi still wanted to say to her.

    But Zi Jin did not want to remain in that room for even a moment longer and immediately went running out from there, leaving Yue Yi sitting helplessly on his bed to sigh.

    Zi Jin fought to maintain herposure as she walked out from Yue Yi¡¯s room, but the panic in her eyes already betrayed her emotions surging within. She did not dare to tarry another single moment and she just threw the empty bowl in her hand to the ground, the clear sound of shattering reverberating within the empty corridor. Zi Jin picked up the hem of her skirt and treading through the ear piercing sound of the crash, she ran speedily towards the other end of the corridor.

    She just could not believe what she had just heard!

    That Jun Wu would employ such a dirty trick against Gu Ying!

    Zi Jin¡¯s heart felt like it was being stirred with a knife, fear and deep worry permeating throughout her chest. Jun Wu¡¯s words rang incessantly in her mind, unconsciously prodding her steps to go faster.

    Yue Yi thought that Jun Wu was doing this because of him?

    That must be the biggest joke under the Heavens!

    Jun Wu¡¯s motive for this trip, had been to upset the bnce of power between the Twelve Pces right from the start. By putting his words so grandly to sound dignified, he had made Yue Yi think that way. What aplete and utter hypocrite! Most despicable!

    Zi Jin suddenly felt that she must have been blind before, for her to have had such a good impression of this venomous and vicious hearted youth.

    In order to attain benefits for himself, he was ready tomit such contemptible and dastardly deeds without hesitation, sacrificing a girl¡¯s very reputation. This was a point that Zi Jin would never ever be able to tolerate. And moreover, Jun Wu¡¯s target was Gu Ying!

    Zi Jin sprinted the entire way, not daring to dy it by even the slightest moment, to charge straight towards the loft that Gu Ying was staying at.

    In order to avoid having the hot blooded disciples from the various pces stir up any unwanted incidents, the Pure Grace Pce had purposely arranged for the male disciples from the respective pces in stay in lofts located in different regions, and only cing the female disciples together in the same ce.

 Chapter 1740 - â€œSpilling the Secret (2)â€

    Chapter 1740: ¡°Spilling the Secret (2)¡±

    By the time Zi Jin came running to reach the front of Gu Ying¡¯s door, she was already panting so hard she was gasping for air. She did not even take a moment to catch her breath but immediately knocked upon Gu Ying¡¯s door!

    After a moment, Gu Ying opened his room door and when he saw the red faced Zi Jin who was trying hard to catch her breath, his eyes shed with suspicion a moment but a gentle smile very quickly crept onto that handsome looking face.

    ¡°Zi Jin? Why have youe here?¡± Gu Ying asked Zi Jin smilingly, courteously moving to open up a pathway, to invite Zi Jin inside.

    This was the first time that Zi Jin had taken the initiative toe find him, and from the way she was acting, it seemed something had happened.

    Over the past few days, Gu Ying had attempted to fish for some information from Zi Jin and although Zi Jin had held back, she had still unwittingly revealed some secrets to him, a point that even Zi Jin was not aware that she did at all.

    Zi Jin quickly stepped into the room and waiting till Gu Ying close the door, Zi Jin immediately turned to face Gu Ying, her eyes unnaturally grave.

    ¡°Young Master Gu, do you trust me?¡± Zi Jin suddenly opened her mouth to ask.

    Gu Ying was slightly taken aback, but his smile became even more gentle.

    ¡°Why would you ask me that?¡±

    Zi Jin was at that moment not in the mood to admire Gu Ying¡¯s handsome smile. She was filled with panic, that burned within so much she could not calm herself down.

    ¡°You only need to tell me whether you trust me or not.¡±

    Gu Ying smiled as he said: ¡°If I do not trust you, for the past few days, would I engage myself in such pleasant conversation with a person I do not trust? And how would I possibly allow a person whom I do not trust, to appear within my dreams?¡±

    Gu Ying¡¯s words, were sweet like honey, but did not make one sick with sweetness, and had instead caused the anxiety and panic in Zi Jin¡¯s heart to be slowly washed away bit by bit under a clear spring. She drew in a deep breath as she stared at Gu Ying, and suddenly, she raised up a hand onto her face, to tear off that mask that disguised her real countenance.

    In the instant that that mask with that highly unremarkable face was torn off, a rather pretty and striking countenance suddenly appeared before Gu Ying¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Young Master Gu, I am really sorry. I have been deceiving you over this period of time. I am not a disciple of the Shadow Moon Pce. I..... I am from the Spirit Jade Pce.....¡± Zi Jin drummed up all the courage she had, and revealed the truth right before Gu Ying. Towards the lying and subterfuge against Gu Ying, it had been making Zi Jin feeling highly uneasy all this time. Gu Ying was treating her with such pure sincerity, how could she repay him with such lies?

    Her actions today, was to prove to Gu Ying, that she was truly sincere.

    Mirth glinted within Gu Ying¡¯s eyes a brief sh, but his face instead showed utter shock.

    ¡°You.....¡± He did not even finish his words when he went walking over to the door, and pressed his ear to listen for any movements outside. Ascertaining that there was no one outside, he then turned himself around, to look sternly at Zi Jin.

    ¡°Today, whatever you say and whatever you do, I will treat it as if I do not know anything at all. Before you step out from this Pure Grace Pce, you are a disciple of the Shadow Moon Pce. Under no circumstances must you reveal your real identity. Do you understand?¡± Gu Ying said, looking at Zi Jin very seriously, his voice stern as he admonished.

    Zi Jin bit on her lip. Gu Ying¡¯s reaction made her heart feel warm. He had not developed the slightest dislike for her just because she was from the Spirit Jade Pce but was instead showing her so much concern, worrying about the kind of danger that she would be in if her real identity was exposed.

    Gu Ying¡¯s reaction, fully convinced Zi Jin that the choice she made today, was undeniably the right one.

    The fact that Jun Wu wanted to stir up chaos within the Twelve Pces, she did not object to it. But one must not selfishly drag the innocent into help to in order to achieve their goals!

    Zi Jin took a deep breath and then suddenly said: ¡°Young Master Gu, I came here today because I have something I need to say to you.¡±

    ¡°You can be straight with me.¡± Gu Ying told her.

    Zi Jin summoned up her courage. ¡°Someone seeks to bring harm upon you!¡±

 Chapter 1741 - â€œSpilling the Secret (3)â€

    Chapter 1741: ¡°Spilling the Secret (3)¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Gu Ying asked as he looked at Zi Jin bewildered.

    Zi Jin then said: ¡°Actually.....¡±

    Zi Jin came clean on the entire truth with Gu Ying, with everything falling into his ears. Gu Ying did not say a single word the entire time, but just listened to all of it without a word.

    ¡°You are saying..... That the Fifth Junior at your side is in fact a Young Master surnamed Jun?¡± Gu Ying asked only after a long while had passed.

    Zi Jin nodded. ¡°The exact details of where he originated from is not clear to me, but..... he possesses a deep mind, and is unscrupulous in achieving his aims. Young Master Gu, you must be careful.¡± Zi Jin said as she looked at Gu Ying worriedly. She was aware that it was not entirely appropriate for her to confess everything like this, but as the matter directly concerns Gu Ying¡¯s personal safety, she could not continue to maintain her silence.

    Gu Ying fell deep in thought, his gaze slowly falling to the floor, his lowered eyes hiding the emotions surging within.

    [Jun..... ]

    [Jun Xie? Jun Wu?]

    [At that moment, Gu Ying seemed to notice something.]

    [A youth with the surname Jun where a ck cat appears beside him.....]

    A fiery surge suddenly shed a quick moment within Gu Ying¡¯s eyes.

    [They have finally met once again!]

    Forcefully quelling the raging fire that threatened to burst forth within, Gu Ying took a deep breath before he lifted his head to look at Zi Jin.

    ¡°Based on what you are saying, Young Master Jun has a highly vicious nature. But since he has shown that he was displeased with you, why would he tell all this to you? Isn¡¯t he afraid that you wille tell it all to me?¡± Gu Ying suddenly discovered this strange detail in the entire matter.

    This entire plot, could be said to be rather vicious and cruel. And if it seeds, it would drag the Blood Fiend Pce, the Dragon yers Pce and even the Pure Grace Pce deep into the mud. But ording to Gu Ying¡¯s understanding of Jun Wu, he was always careful in carrying out his deeds. Hence, after an incident of dissent with Zi Jin, how could he possibly still so daringly tell all this to Zi Jin?

    Moreover.....

    Though it wouldn¡¯t be all that difficult to drug Zhuge Yin, but how was he going to make Zhuge Yine on his own initiative to seek Gu Xin Yan, and not discover that there was anything strange about him? Gu Xin Yan was afterall not a fool, and if she finds that there¡¯s anything unusual about Zhuge Yin, how could she possibly take the bait to go to Zhuge Yin¡¯s room with him?

    The news that Zi Jin brought, could be said to be shocking to hear in the least, the plot linking up perfectly. But if one was to think about it carefully, one would find that there was a big problem with it, where things did not make sense in many ces.

    If Zhuge Yin was intending to forcibly abduct Gu Xin Yan, the hugemotion that ensued would surely alert the others, and he would not be able to bring Gu Xin Yan away.

    Gu Ying did not believe for a moment that with Jun Wu¡¯s mind, he would leave such an obvious and gaping hole. Moreover, using drugs might be able to make a person lose their rationality, but how could it possibly make someone act ording to another person¡¯s bidding? He really did not know that such a strange kind of drug even existed.

    Zi Jin then went on to say: ¡°All this time, Young Master Jun had not once left his room, so..... he ispletely unaware that you and I are.....¡±

    Zi Jin dared to believe all of this, betting only on the one fact that Jun Wu did not know anything about her interaction with Gu Ying.

    Gu Ying rubbed his chin, still feeling that something just did not feel right.

    [A trap? Or would Jun Wu truly possess the capability to make it happen?]

    ¡°I am really grateful that you came to tell me this today. I will definitely be more careful. Since he has shown himself to be such a person, then you must watch yourself closely as well, and not let him discover what you¡¯ve done was well.¡± Gu Ying said, suppressing the emotions inside, his face one of concern as he looked at Zi Jin.

    Zi Jin nodded her head, knowing that she could not stay too long. After telling Gu Ying about the entire matter, she then quietly left from Gu Ying¡¯s room.

 Chapter 1742 - â€œTrap or Coincidence (1)â€

    Chapter 1742: ¡°Trap or Coincidence (1)¡±

    After Zi Jin left, Gu Ying sat in his room and pondered over and over again about the authenticity of the information he had just heard.

    No matter which way he looked at it, it was definitely a trap that Jun Wu had set up.

    Gu Ying propped up his chin on one hand as he sat at the table, his eyes narrowed.

    He could still remember, the move that Jun Wu had yed back in the Zephyr Academy, where it had been executed so wlessly. But today, this plot he heard about here was so filled with holes.

    A trap?

    But if it was a trap, why would Zi Jine tell him about the entire matter even at the cost of exposing herself? And when she had even revealed Jun Wu¡¯s identity right before his eyes? If that was to be used as bait, wouldn¡¯t that be too risky a bet?

    Gu Ying thought deeply about it for a long while before he stood up and walked out from his room, to make his way towards Gu Xin Yan¡¯s room.

    Whether this plot could seed, would all depend on Gu Xin Yan. He would really like to see, what kind of a n Jun Wu could have devised to perfectly execute this n that was so full of holes. And if it was a trap..... With the yarn Jun Wu had thrown out as bait, he would definitely not allow him to dodge away so easily.

    The debt owed back at the Zephyr Academy, had not been ounted for yet!

    The ce that Gu Xin Yan was staying at, was also where the girls from the other pces were staying. When Gu Ying¡¯s handsome countenance appeared there, it had naturally drawn quite a number of the girls to freeze in their tracks.

    Although they did not belong to the same pce, but that did not stop the hearts of the young girls to secretly wish. Back when they had juste to the Pure Grace Pce, many of them had already noticed this Young Lord from the Blood Fiend Pce. It had naturally been great that they were able to be epted as disciples of the various pces, but if they could manage totch onto the Young Lord of the Blood Fiend Pce, then they would immediately soar to the top branches to turn into a phoenix. No one would be willing to miss such an opportunity.

    Gu Ying threaded his way through under the admiring gazes of the crowd, toe before Gu Xin Yan¡¯s door. He then raised up a hand, and knocked upon the room door.

    It was silent inside the room. Gu Ying saw that no one was opening the door after waiting for a rather long while and he proceeded to knock upon the door once again.

    The only response he got was only quiet silence.

    ¡°You..... You are here to look for Gu Xin Yan?¡± A youngdy staying next door to Gu Xin Yan said, her eyes blinking as she looked at Gu Ying.

    Gu Ying nodded slightly.

    The young girl raised a hand, and pointed outside.

    ¡°Just awhile ago, I saw Gu Xin Yan leaving from here with Zhuge Yin from the Dragon yers Pce.¡±

    ¡°.....¡± Gu Ying¡¯s eyes widened slightly.

    [Gu Xin Yan left with Zhuge Yin?]

    [How was that possible?]

    If this was any other time, Gu Ying might not have felt that there was anything wrong. But the timing could not have been any more coincidental than this. Zi Jin had just gone to tell him of Jun Wu¡¯s plot and when he came to find Gu Xin Yan.....

    [Gu Xin Yan had really gone out together with Zhuge Yin!]

    The part that Gu Ying had determined to be thergest loophole in the entire plot, had just truly happened!

    In that instant, Gu Ying¡¯s mind was slightly fell into shock.

    [Zhuge Yin had really gotten Gu Xin Yan to go with him? Just how had he managed to do that? Could it be..... that Jun Wu really possessed such a drug, that not only could make one lose his senses, but could even make a person follow his orders?]

    The disbelief in his heart started to melt away bit by bit at that moment. Gu Ying¡¯s brows furrowed up slightly together as he immediately turned his head and went walking outside.

    In the garden, Gu Ying tried to locate for signs of Gu Xin Yan and Zhuge Yin, as it was afterall not Zhuge Yin¡¯s first timeing to seek Gu Xin Yan out, but just that every single time before this, he had artfully sent him away.

    [Is it just a coincidence, or is it a ploy?]

    Gu Ying¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    After searching through the garden for a rather long time, Gu Ying had not been able to find any sign of Gu Xin Yan at all. An ominous premonition then suddenly rose up within his heart.

 Chapter 1743 - â€œTrap or Coincidence (2)â€

    Chapter 1743: ¡°Trap or Coincidence (2)¡±

    ¡°Jun Xie..... Do you really possess such capability?¡± Gu Ying narrowed his eyes, the current situation causing him to be highly conflicted.

    In the end, he lifted his step and went towards Zhuge Yin¡¯s room in search.

    The guests from the various pces, were allocated living quarters ording to the respective pces they belonged to. When Gu Ying appeared there, quite a number of the Dragon yers Pce¡¯s disciples noticed his presence.

    ¡°What has that fee here for?¡±

    ¡°Could he be here to find trouble with our Young Lord again?¡± The youthsmented warily as they stared at Gu Ying.

    The fact that Gu Ying and Zhuge Yin were at odds with each other, was no longer any kind of secret. To suddenly see Gu Yinging directly to the living quarters allocated to the Dragon yers Pce and making his way straight towards Zhuge Yin¡¯s room, it quickly made many of the youths from the Dragon yers Pce curious.

    Gu Ying had absolutely no intention of bothering himself with these people but just continued on his way toe before Zhuge Yin¡¯s room door.

    ¡°Jun Xie, do you really take me for such a fool?¡± Gu Ying stared at Zhuge Yin¡¯s door, the corners of his mouth curling up in a sneer.

    Even if everything was really true, he would only rescue Gu Xin Yan, and as for Zhuge Yin..... That debt, he would settle the score with Zhuge Yin slowly in the days ahead. How could he possibly allow himself to fall into Jun Xie¡¯s ploy so easily?

    Gu Ying was just intending to knock upon the door when it suddenly opened right at that moment.

    A young girl stood there in shock, as she looked at Gu Ying standing outside.

    ¡°Gu Ying? Why have you.....¡±

    Gu Ying did not even give the girl a nce but just threw her out from the room as he quickly darted inside in a sh before shutting the room door tight.

    He had thought that he would be met with an intolerable sight but before Gu Ying¡¯s eyes, was just apletely empty room.

    There was no sign of anyone within Zhuge Yin¡¯s room, not even a shadow, not knowing where Zhuge Yin himself had gone to.

    The sense of unease in his heart grew stronger and stronger and Gu Ying could not help but be nagged by the feeling that he was overlooking something, but he just could not put his finger on it.

    He swept his gaze over the room and after he was sure that there was no one in the room, he then went out of the room with a highly darkened face.

    Outside the room, the youths from the Dragon yers Pce watched Gu Ying warily, none of them daring to take a step forward.

    Under the watchful gazes of the Dragon yers Pce¡¯s youth, Gu Ying went walking outside from in front of Zhuge Yin¡¯s door, a huge sense of doubt and uncertainty weighing on his heart.

    [What is really happening here?]

    On the way back, Gu Ying suddenly discovered a familiar figure in the garden.

    It was not known from when Gu Xin Yan came to be sitting in the garden beside theke, to stare calmly at the surface of the stillke.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Gu Ying looked at Gu Xin Yan with his brows creased up.

    Gu Xin Yan was startled by Gu Ying and she suddenly stood up in a panic, to look at him nervously. ¡°I..... I.....¡±

    ¡°Zhuge Yin asked you toe?¡± Gu Ying did not wait for Gu Xin Yan to reply, and just continued to ask.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Xin Yan nodded her head, thinking that Gu Ying¡¯s expression looked a little strange.

    ¡°What did he say to you?¡± Gu Ying questioned.

    ¡°Nothing much..... We were just casually chatting.¡± Gu Xin Yan knew Gu Ying and Zhuge Yin were at odds with each other, and hence did not feel that there was anything unusual about Gu Ying¡¯s questions.

    But Gu Xin Yan¡¯s reply had caused the colour on Gu Ying¡¯s face to turn even darker.

    Sure enough, it was just a coincidence.....

    Gu Ying silently mocked himself inside for all his delusional suspicions. It had obviously been a plot so full of holes and he had actually believed it for a moment.

    Gu Ying sneered inwardly as he thought to himself.

    [In this round, no matter what Jun Xie was nning to achieve, he could only say that Zi Jin, the pawn that was used, was a wrong move made by Jun Xie!]

    [And right after this, it is time for him to properly show his colours in return.]

 Chapter 1744 - â€œTrap or Coincidence (3)â€

    Chapter 1744: ¡°Trap or Coincidence (3)¡±

    As Gu Ying was nning how he would be able to settle the score owed to him back at the Zephyr Academy, he was not aware that a nightmare was at the moment silently descending.

    There wasn¡¯t a single person inside Zhuge Yin¡¯s room when suddenly, the wardrobe in the room was pushed open soundlessly. Two figures then quietly climbed out from the wardrobe.

    Jun Wu Xie came out from the wardrobe, her gaze cold as she stared at the tightly shut door and her mouth arced up into a sneer. Standing at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s side, was not anyone else but Jun Wu Yao.

    ¡°As expected, most people are unable to guess what that mind of yours is really thinking.¡± The ends of Jun Wu Yao¡¯s mouth were tinged with a sliver of mirth as he reached his hand out to stroke at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hair.

    Not even in his dreams would Gu Ying have thought that when he had entered that room earlier, Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao had already been hidden within thatrge wardrobe!

    Jun Wu Xie lifted an eyebrow and then went walking towards the side of the bed. When she came to the bedside, she suddenly squatted down and reached her hand under the bed.

    The sound of dragging came from underneath the bed and Jun Wu Xie suddenly tugged hard!

    To pull an entire person out from under the bed!

    Laying there on the ground an unmoving heap was no one else but the resident on this very room!

    Zhuge Yin!

    At that moment, Zhuge Yin¡¯s eyes were tightly closed as hey stiffly on the ground, not reacting in the slightest, like he was sound asleep.

    ¡°Have Yue Yi brought out.¡± Jun Wu Xie stood up as she stared at Zhuge Yin whoy there like a dead pig, and then turning to Jun Wu Yao to say.

    Jun Wu Yao shrugged his shoulders and walked over to stand beside a wooden box. The wooden box was meant for the youths staying here to store their luggage and weapons and it was extremely spacious. But when Jun Wu Yao opened the box, it revealed only the figure of Yue Yi who was seated in there.

    There was quite a bit of bandages wrapped around Yue Yi and because he was still unable to move about freely, he could only lie halfway back within the box to hide. When he saw the box being opened, he endured the pain to sit himself up, his face contorting up in pain.

    It was just about an hour ago when Jun Wu had suddenly taken him out from his room. And from the outside of the lofts, he had quickly been brought toe to Zhuge Yin¡¯s window. Everything that happened after that, had caused Yue Yi to still be unable to fully digest it all.

    At that moment, he had only seen that man who had never departed from Jun Wu¡¯s shadow all this time breaking in through the window at extremely high speed, and Zhuge Yin and a young girl from the Dragon yers Pce who had been seated inside the room were engaged in conversation. Zhuge Yin did not even have time to react when he was struck unconscious with a single palm strike by the man.

    Yue Yi had still not fully understood everything that was happening when he was picked up by Ju Wu and brought inside the room. After that, before he could even say anything, he was ced into therge box. Before the wooden box was shut, he saw with his own eyes Jun Wu stuffing an elixir into Zhuge Yin¡¯s mouth, and he then saw thepletely knocked out Zhuge Yin being kicked under the bed by that young girl wearing the Dragon yers Pce¡¯s uniform.

    After the wooden box was shut, Yue Yi did not dare to make a single sound, his mind whirling with everything that had just happened.

    Jun Wu had reallye seeking revenge on Zhuge Yin!

    And everything had happened in a sh.

    ¡°Young..... Young Master Jun..... What are you..... thinking of doing here?¡± Yue Yi still had not recovered his senses as he stared in a daze at Zhuge Yin lying on the floor, his mind aplete nk.

    Jun Wu Xie raised a foot and stepped upon Zhuge Yin¡¯s abdomen. She tilted her head slightly to the side, to look at Yue Yi¡¯s face that was covered in shock.

    ¡°What am I doing? Just exacting revenge.¡±

    Jun Wu¡¯s words startled Yue Yi.

    Jun Wu had indeed mentioned to him about seeking revenge upon Zhuge Yin before, but.....

 Chapter 1745 - â€œKneel (1)â€

    Chapter 1745: ¡°Kneel (1)¡±

    Jun Wu had indeed mentioned to him about seeking revenge upon Zhuge Yin before, but.....

    Even if you beat Yue Yi to death, he would not have thought that Jun Wu could actually..... act so swiftly!

    From the time that Jun Wu had told him about exacting revenge upon Zhuge Yin till now, it had only been an hour¡¯s time. Yue Yi had actually been thinking that for Jun Wu to achieve what he seeked, it would still need a good period of nning. But..... he had not even yet understood what he was required to do and Jun Wu had already gotten Zhuge Yin dealt with!

    Yue Yi could not help but feel rather stunned by it all.

    This Young Master Jun really..... struck like thunder and quick as lightning!

    ¡°You are going to..... proceed with the n right now?¡± Yue Yi could not help but recall about the elixir that Jun Wu had fed Zhuge Yin with. Could it be the kind that Jun Wu mentioned before, that kind of..... drug?

    Jun Wu Xie nodded her head slightly.

    Yue Yo drew in a deep breath. ¡°We are going to make Zhuge Yin go find Gu Xin Yan now and then force Gu Ying toe in?¡±

    ording to the plot Jun Wu had nned, the next step after this was to invite the target to walk into the boiling vat.

    However, this time, Jun Wu Xie shook her head.

    ¡°Gu Ying had alreadye and left.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Yue Yi was slightly taken aback.

    Jun Wu Xie walked over to the side and picked up a tea pot from the table. She then slowly went over to stand beside Zhuge Yin and poured the entire pot of cold tea over onto his face.

    Zhuge Yin sputtered awake in shock and his eyes sprung wide open!

    However, the scene that met his eyes caused half of his heart to turn cold.....

    [Shadow Moon Pce!]

    [Why had this kid suddenly appeared in his room?]

    Zhuge Yin could only remember that he was discussing something with Fei Yan when he suddenly heard a strange crash. And before he could turn his head towards the sound, he had cked out and did not know what happened after that.

    When Zhuge Yin woke up, the first thing he saw was Jun Wu Xie standing right over him.

    ¡°Yargh! !¡± Ovee with shock, Zhuge Yin immediately wanted to sit up and shout out. But when he pushed himself up to a sitting position, he suddenly discovered that besides the raspy sound of ¡°yargh¡±, his mouth was unable to say a single word. His throat felt like he had swallowed burning charcoal, dry and parched with a searing heat. His eyes widened as he clutched at his throat, his gaze fearful as he stared fixedly at Jun Wu Xie while sitting on the floor.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to waste your effort. You will not be able to say anything at all.¡± Jun Wu Xie said as she stared at the highly startled Zhuge Yin, and her eyes shed with a chilling glint. She then walked slowly to sit upon a chair at the side, crossing her slender legs together and then propping her chin up with a hand, she just watched the wretched looking Zhuge Yin.

    ¡°Yargh! Yargh! !¡± Fear slowly spread within Zhuge Yin¡¯s heart as he stared in fury at Jun Wu Xie, wanting to stand up but suddenly discovering that his legs felt like they had lost all feeling, and he was unable to move them in the slightest.

    His mouth was unable to speak, and his legs were unable to move.

    Zhuge Yin had never met with anything so frightening and what terrified him the most was the person sitting right before him, the cold and expressionless Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you love to make people kneel? Then today, you can enjoy kneeling yourself.¡± Jun Wu Xie put a finger under Jun Wu Yao¡¯s chin to lift it slightly, and the corners of Jun Wu Yao¡¯s curled up into a sinister smile. His wiggled his fingertips and two streaks of ck mist suddenly shot towards the stunned Zhuge Yin! To strike him straight onto his kneecaps!

    His legs that had lost all feeling suddenly made him feel an excruciating and heart rending pain tear through him, as a tyrannical force pulled at Zhuge Yin¡¯s legs, forcing him to kneel right in front of Jun Wu Xie.

    The intense pain immediately caused Zhuge Yin¡¯s face to turn a pale white, as bean sized sweat beads spilled out from his forehead.

 Chapter 1746 - â€œKneel (2)â€

    Chapter 1746: ¡°Kneel (2)¡±

    ¡°Since the mighty Dragon yers Pce¡¯s Young Lord loves having people kneel so much, that enjoying kneeling slowly.¡± Jun Wu Xie said as she toyed with a pot of flowers ced upon the tablezily, her fingertips gently flicking the emerald green petals. The Pure Grace Pce had prepared highly refined rooms for the guests who hade for the birthday celebrations, and the rooms werefortably furnished. But no matter how perfectly they had been prepared, it was unable to dispel the terror that was wrecking at Zhuge Yin at that moment. At that moment, he really wasn¡¯t in the mood to admire any greenery.

    Zhuge Yin knelt on the ground as his body shook. In this loft building that he was in, it waspletely filled with the Dragon yers Pce¡¯s disciples. Staying just next door, was one of the most talented disciples of the Dragon yers Pce who doubled as his bodyguard, apanying Zhuge Yin on this trip to the Pure Grace Pce.

    As long as there was any strange phenomenon, that person would rush straight in here.

    But at that time, Zhuge Yin could not even shout out a single word, though he knew he only need to raise an rm in the slightest and help woulde. But s, even thatst hope was crushed right before him, that slightest sliver of light that was so close,pletely denied.

    The formless terror shrouded Zhuge Yin¡¯s heart. Never in his dreams would he expect that a disciple of the Shadow Moon Pce would dare be so audacious!

    ¡°Yargh! Yargh.....¡± Zhuge Yin summoned up all his strength to try to make a sound, but that shout came out even weaker than a newborn kitten¡¯s meowing.

    ¡°Scared?¡± Jun Wu Xie looked on indifferently at Zhuge Yin¡¯s pale face. Not too long ago, this face had been filled with such arrogance and glee, as he stood egotistically upon that arena tform, his foot stepped upon Yue Yi, subjecting him to wilful torment and ridicule.

    And today, everything had been turnedpletely around.

    ¡°Yargh.....¡± Zhuge Yin was shaking more and more violently. He did not know what Jun Wu Xie was going to do, but the wretched state he was in filled him with fear. He really did not understand how he could have fallen into this trap, as with the kind of powers he had, not just anybody would be able to sneak a attack past him that easily.

    But against all expectations, the most impossible thing that could happen had ured right now!

    ¡°Help Yue Yi over here.¡± Jun Wu Xie said expressionlessly. An eyebrow on Jun Wu Yao¡¯s face arched up, but he did not move his feet at all, but with a wave of his hand, a cloud of ck mist flew out from his palm, to shoot towards Yue Yi. However,pletely unlike the brutal way it had been for Zhuge Yin, the cloud of ck mist gently swirled around Yue Yi, as it lifted Yue Yi out from the wooden box.

    Jun Wu Xie pulled out a flexible whip from her Cosmos Sack. The material of the whip was a little special, not made from leather like regr whips, but instead used a tough and highly durable kind of vine. In between the crisscrossing vines along the whip, it was filled with little sharp spikes, and Jun Wu Xie ced the flexible whip in Yue Yi¡¯s hand.

    Yue Yi stared dazedly at the whip in his hands, and did not understand what was going on for a moment.

    ¡°Now, would be a good time for you to exact revenge for yourself.¡± Jun Wu Xie lifted her eyes up slightly to say, throwing those words upon Yue Yi.

    Yue Yi looked up in surprise, and then stared at Zhuge Yin kneeling on the floor, unable to move.

    The eyes that Zhuge Yin was staring at Yue Yi with were filled with pure terror. Just how severely he had struck Yue Yi that day, he knew only too well. Although he had not killed Yue Yi on the spot, but with the kind of injuries he inflicted on Yue Yi, even if Yue Yi managed to survive, Yue Yi should still be bedridden and would not be able to move in the slightest. But Yue Yi had appeared right before his eyes now, and was seemingly only slightly hindered in his movements, not looking like he had sustained any severe injuries.

    Zhuge Yin was shaking violently from fright. He had wanted to summon his spirit powers, but he discovered that his spirit powers had been sealed up by some strange force, and could not be used at all!

 Chapter 1747 - â€œKneel (3)â€

    Chapter 1747: ¡°Kneel (3)¡±

    Zhuge Yin then suddenly thought of something. He began to tug persistently at his clothes, lifting his head up and turning his gaze between Jun Wu Xie and Yue Yi, the hand tugging at his clothes continuing to pull hard as he opened his mouth, helplessly making several soft ¡°yargh¡± sounds.

    Yue Yi looked at Zhuge Yin in bewilderment when he suddenly saw that the part of the clothes that Zhuge Yin was tugging at was embroidered with the Dragon yers Pce¡¯s insignia.

    Zhuge Yin was trying to hint at his identity!

    In that instant, Yue Yi hesitated, and he turned to look at Jun Wu with a troubled look on his face.

    ¡°He is the Dragon yers Pce¡¯s Young Lord. If we are to harm him now.....¡± Yue Yi could not afford to not consider the implications. He did not want Jun Wu to sink too deep.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face was calm as she rested her cheek on one hand. Seeing the way Zhuge Yin was trying to hard to put up a struggle, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mouth then curled up into a chilling smile.

    ¡°Do you really think, after we have done all this, he will still let us live after we release him?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words were just like a whole bucket of cold water, that was sshed onto Zhuge Yin¡¯s body, which also made Yue Yi wake uppletely.

    That¡¯s right. With Zhuge Yin¡¯s petty nature where he would seek revenge for the smallest grievance, he would definitely harbour intense hatred against them for the humiliation they had wrought upon Zhuge Yin today. Even if they were to stop now, Zhuge Yin would never let the matter rest, and the vengeance he would bring down upon them, would not be merciful to say in the least.

    The perpetual pain from the wounds that continued to wreck at his body was a constant reminder to Yue Yi of Zhuge Yin¡¯s brutality. He gripped the flexible whip in his hand tight, as he walked slowly towards Zhuge Yin one step at a time.

    The blood immediately drained out from Zhuge Yin¡¯s face as he shook his head in vehement denial, waving his arms frantically. In a state of panic, he even wet his finger from the tea still wet upon his face and then quickly wrote out a series of words on the floor.

    ¡°I am the Dragon yers Pce¡¯s Young Lord. You must not harm me or the Dragon yers Pce will never let you off! Stop now and I will treat it as if nothing had happened today.¡±

    The words were carelessly written in a panicked scribble, but they clearly reflected what Zhuge Yin was trying to say.

    Yue Yi could not help himself but feel a moment of hesitation rise within his heart.

    Zhuge Yin was breathing heavily from nervousness. But just as he thought that he had managed to grasp upon a way out for himself, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s voice rose up chillingly.

    ¡°Today, there is no doubt that you will have to die. You do not need to worry that we¡¯ll not be able to get away. A scapegoat for our deeds had already surrendered himself to take the me.¡± Jun Wu Xie said unhurriedly, which just sent chills to run through Zhuge Yin.

    Zhuge Yin looked at Jun Wu Xie in shock, unable to make himself believe everything Jun Wu Xie had just said.

    Jun Wu Xie then said indifferently: ¡°Rest assured, you will be most satisfied with the scapegoat I have chosen. Haven¡¯t you been at loggerheads with Gu Ying from the Blood Fiend Pce? Let him shoulder the responsibility for murdering you and have him suffer the rage of the Dragon yers Pce. I think you should be..... satisfied with the arrangements right?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s voice was light and soft, but when it fell into Zhuge Yin¡¯s ears, they roared as deafeningly as thunder!

    Even Yue Yi at the side was stunned by what he heard.

    Gu Ying.....

    He had thought that Jun Wu had merely suddenly altered his ns and was secretly feeling d that Gu Xin Yan would not be harmed in the plot. But he just realized that Jun Wu had never changed a single part of his n at all, as everything that was happening had been within his calctions all along!

    Why had Gu Ying suddenlye to find Zhuge Yin right at this very juncture? Even that, must have been carefully calcted within Jun Wu¡¯s grand scheme of things!

    Yue Yi suddenly remembered, that when Jun Wu had mentioned this n to him, Zi Jin had been in the room. He could still recall the high anxiety Zi Jin had shown when she left, and just how pale her face had been.

    A highly shocking realization that formed in Yue Yi¡¯s mind right in that instant!

    So all those words that Jun Wu said to him then, were actually meant for Zi Jin¡¯s ears instead! ?

 Chapter 1748 - â€œKneel (4)â€

    Chapter 1748: ¡°Kneel (4)¡±

    At the very moment, Yue Yi finally understood what Jun Wu real n really was!

    Right from the beginning, Jun Wu had not ever wanted to make use of Gu Xin Yan to create a rift between Gu Ying and Zhuge Yin.

    Because right from the start, Jun Wu had fully intended to deal with Zhuge Yin himself!

    And the ¡°made up¡± plot, had thrown a bait to Zi Jin.

    If Zi Jin had believed in Jun Wu, she would not have spilled the secret. But on the other hand, if Zi Jin¡¯s heart had wavered.....

    From the moment Jun Wu said that Gu Ying hade, Yue Yi already knew the answer to that.

    Zi Jin..... must have betrayed Jun Wu!

    And unknown to her, her betrayal had also been within Jun Wu¡¯s careful calctions, and everything, finally did not escape Jun Wu¡¯s absolute control.

    What a meticulous and terrifyingly intricate mind!

    If Zhuge Yin were to die in the room at that moment, then the biggest suspect would be Gu Ying whom everyone had just seening in! Jun Wu had dragged Gu Ying into the picture, not because he wanted Gu Ying to kill Zhuge Yin, but had actually wanted Gu Ying to shoulder the crime of murdering Zhuge Yin on his head!

    In that way, it would not onlypletely destroy the n for the Dragon yers Pce and the Blood Fiend Pce to form an alliance, but to turn the two pces against each other into absolutely irreconcble mortal enemies!

    And even the Pure Grace Pce would be dragged right into it all.

    Yue Yi had to take his hat off to Jun Wu for executing such a brilliant move, a move so carefully and meticulously calcted, that took three pces among the Twelve Pces, and tipped them all over into the abyss!

    After Zhuge Yin heard Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words, he looked as if he was struck by lightning, his entire person frozen in his spot. Beat him to death, and he would still never have thought that such a unremarkable youth from the Shadow Moon Pce would possess such a deep mind capable of dreaming up such an intricate scheme. Jun Wu had not implicated only him, but had dragged the Blood Fiend Pce, the Dragon yers Pce, and the Pure Grace Pce right into his grand plot!

    And not a single person had noticed a thing.

    ¡°Yue Yi.¡± Jun Wu Xie suddenly called out.

    ¡°Here.¡± Yue Yi snapped back to his senses.

    ¡°Strike.¡± Jun Wu Xie spat out that one word coldly.

    Zhuge Yin broke out in cold sweat, with all his escape routes severed. He could do nothing but shake his head violently in fear, continuously kowtowing as he begged for mercy.

    The intent to kill him had already risen within Jun Wu Xie!

    Yue Yi did not hesitate in the slightest this time, He gripped the whip in his hand and raised it up high, seeking to repay every single ounce of the humiliation and torment he had suffered, every singlest bit!

    The long whip turned into a dark shadowy blur as its pointed barbs sharp as razors struck heavily upon Zhuge Yin¡¯s handsome face with a forcefulsh!

    As Yue Yi pulled back on the whip, the sharp spikes embedded within the whip were like des, that sliced and cut into flesh, as the whipshed across Zhuge Yin¡¯s face!

    ¡°Yargh yargh yargh! Yargh yargh yargh!¡± Intense pain spread through Zhuge Yin¡¯s face. He wanted to let out a heart rending roar from the unimaginable pain but his voice just came out so soft and faint. Blood poured out from the wounds on his face, as he frantically held his hands over it. As his fingers came to touch the bridge of his nose, he realized that his fingers could feel the wet and hard texture of bone!

    Thatsh of the whip from Yue Yi, had sliced off a portion of flesh from his face, cutting deeply across his facepletely, to expose the white of his nose bridge bone!

    Zhuge Yin curled up writhing upon the ground, the pain wrecking at him so hard he was shaking, blood flowing down through the gap between his fingers, to stain the floor where he knelt in a pool of red.

    ¡®Thwack!¡¯

    Yue Yi did not hold back,sh aftersh he threw the whip out, slicing deeply onto the figure of Zhuge Yin, every pull of the whip cutting off a blood portion of flesh. Very soon, Zhuge Yin was covered all over in blood, his body curled into a ball and shaking while lying in a pool of his own blood, his back and arms looking like portions of his flesh had been sliced off, a blood filled scene of gore!

 Chapter 1749: - â€œKneel (5)â€

    Chapter 1749: ¡°Kneel (5)¡±

    ¡°Yargh..... Yargh.....¡± Zhuge Yiny on the floor, his entire body soaked in blood, and the expression on his once proud and arrogant face left with only fear and despair.

    Yue Yi no longer knew how long he had thrown out theshes of the whip for. The web of his hand between his thumb and index finger had gone numb before he finally stopped. Seeing Zhuge Yin in a crumpled heap on the floor, the emotions that had been trapped and suppressed deep within Yue Yi¡¯s chest for such a long time finally broke free from its cage.

    He then turned himself around, and dropping the whip he held in his hand, he depended on the support lent to him by the ck mist to fall on one knee right before Jun Wu.

    ¡°I thank Young Master Jun for having saved my life, and from today onwards, I, Yue Yi, shally my life down to be yours to have.¡± Yue Yi said sincerely with his head lowered. Jun Wu had not only saved his life, but had also given back to him the pride he had lost for so many years.

    Among the Twelve Pces, there wouldn¡¯t be many people who would dare to seek revenge against Zhuge Yin. But Jun Wu had instead presented that very opportunity to him, and made him understand that he did not have to submit himself to being a pitiable worm that was doomed to be repressed.

    A person¡¯s body could be saved more easily, but the salvation of one¡¯s spirit was not something any regr person could achieve.

    Towards Yue Yi¡¯s deration of loyalty, Jun Wu Xie did not give much of a reaction. She stood up slowly, and looked at the gory mess that was Zhuge Yin, and just said indifferently: ¡°Your life is your own. I have no need for it.¡±

    She had saved him not because she wanted to find herself a loyal servant, but had been because of the love and concern he had for his younger sister.

    Jun Wu Xie might be able to remain unmoved against many other things, but she attached much value and importance to strong family ties.

    A youth who was willing to take on humiliation and suffering for ten years in ce of his younger sister, was worthy of her extending her hand out to save him.

    Yue Yi knelt silently on one side, the emotions in his heart surging.

    Jun Wu Xie slowly walked over toe beside Zhuge Yin, and she lifted Zhuge Yin¡¯s bloody chin with the tip of her toe, to raise his head up.

    On that once handsome and arrogant face, it was now covered in wounds deep enough to expose the bone underneath. Blood stained his entire face and his original countenance waspletely unrecognizable.

    Zhuge Yin shivered as he opened his mouth, his trembling lip revealing the fear he was feeling right at that moment. His eyes that had been soaked in blood had turned red, as they stared in horror at Jun Wu Xie, not daring to even show the tiniest bit of hatred.

    But just pure terror.

    ¡°Afraid?¡± Jun Wu Xie suddenly asked softly.

    Zhuge Yin struggled to nod his head, more blood spilling out with the movement of his head, that fell into the blood already pooled on the floor.

    ¡°Then bring this fear and terror with you as you go down to Hell.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s cold voice reached Zhuge Yin¡¯s ears, sounding like the ringing of death¡¯s knell!

    Before Zhuge Yin could even react in anyway, Jun Wu Xie suddenly exerted force onto the foot she ced under Zhuge Yin¡¯s chin!

    A crisp sharp crack reverberated within the room that was filled with the stench of blood. Zhuge Yin¡¯s bloodied heady twisted in a strange angle upon his shoulder.

    Death, had descended upon him, quiet and soundless.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at the lifeless Zhuge Yin and then pulled out a white porcin bottle from her Cosmos Sack. She opened the cap and a clear transparent liquid dripped onto Zhuge Lin¡¯s body as she tipped the bottle.

    A faint sizzling sounded, as the liquid dripped onto Zhuge Yin¡¯s body melded into flesh and blood, slowly dissolving Zhuge Yin¡¯s flesh and skin, to be left with a set of white skeletal remains.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Jun Wu Xie cast a final nce at the body that was still continuing to corrode, and then turned her cold gaze outside the window while Jun Wu Yao lifted Yue Yi out of the room with the ck mist. Inside the room, only a tiny ck cat was left in there and after Jun Wu Xie and the others had left, it raised its paw totch up the window from inside, before it silently turned into a ball of mist, to seep out through the narrow gap between the locked window panels.

 Chapter 1750 - â€œHush (1)â€

    Chapter 1750: ¡°Hush (1)¡±

    Early the next morning, Jun Wu Xie was lying soundly asleep in bed. It was not known since when, but Jun Wu Yao was already awake as hey on his side beside Jun Wu Xie, his head propped up with one arm, wisps of his hair lying across his face and his slightly narrowed eyes quietly gazing upon the figure of a little ck cat hidden under the nket who was trying its hardest to reduce its presence to be as small as it could.

    ¡°Meow.....¡± The little ck cat looked at Jun Wu Yao with pitiful doe like eyes, deeply fearful that the great demon lord would ughter it in a hasty moment of displeasure. With Jun Wu Xie¡¯s wilful decision to plop it right in between the two of them, it had certainly created a certain level of ¡°division¡± for the great demon lord. But at the same time..... it had made the little ck cat feel the same level of ¡°division¡± from its own seemingly puny life.

    Reacting to its innate survival instinct kicking in strongly, the little ck cat widened its eyes as much as it could, to put on a adorable look ofplete obedience, its tail even shamelessly swishingpliantly.

    ¡°Scram.¡± Jun Wu Yao said softly, his voice sounding highly friendly, but the single word spat out made every single strand of fur on the little ck cat stand on end.

    The little ck cat cast a highly conflicted nce upon the soundly sleeping figure of Jun Wu Xie, and then turned back to look at the great demon lord with murder spilling out from him. In the end, it raised a highly unprincipled paw to slowly leap off from the bed, pliantly walking itself to a corner of the room, to sit with its face staring into the wall.

    Without the little obstacle, Jun Wu Yao smiled as he stretched one arm out, to wrap the soundly sleeping Jun Wu Xie into an embrace.

    The little figurey on her side, her body slightly curled up, with her palmsid t together and slipped under her cheek, soundly and sweetly asleep.

    The once puerile and tender little one, had now blossomed into a youngdy with beauty that could bring countries to ruin, the petite figure dissipating with a familiar fragrant scent of herbs. sped within the embrace of Jun Wu Yao, she continued to sleep deeply, but when the little figure¡¯s back touched that burning hot chest, she could not help but squirmed a little, seeking to find a morefortable position to continue to sleep.

    But that one slight squirm, immediately caused Jun Wu Yao¡¯s breathing to deepen.

    The figure that a youngdy would grow to possess had already bloomed out and that slightly perked up behind had fleetingly brushed against Jun Wu Yao firm abdomen. They were both dressed in only their inner robes, and the thin material was not sufficient to block out the warmth of that fleeting touch.

    That rounded little behind, had unconsciously lightly brushed Jun Wu Yao on his abdomen and from under that thin cloth covering, the warmth from that smooth skin had made him feel as if there had been no cloth between that fleeting touch.

    In an instant, Jun Wu Yao¡¯s jet ck eyes were shrouded by a pure and brilliant violet shade, his body¡¯s temperature immediately beginning to rise uncontrobly.

    However, the soundly asleep Jun Wu Xie waspletely unaware of the kind of ¡°torment¡± she had inflicted upon Jun Wu Yao.

    His chest pressed against by the back of the tiny figure, his abdomen fleetingly brushed by her movement, it caused Jun Wu Yao¡¯s throat to run dry, and the hand that was ced on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s shoulder involuntarily slid down, gently over the slender arm, inch by inch to shift onto the waist so slim it seemed it would not be able to withstand the grip of his hand. That slim waist that would seemingly break under a single grasp and the smooth tender skin under the robe teased and poked at Jun Wu Yao¡¯s senses incessantly.

    Jun Wu Yao took a deep breath, his burning fingertips slipping helplessly under the cloth. When his fingertips felt the soft touch of the tender skin, a numbing sense spread throughout his entire body!

    The skin under his fingertips seemed to be sucking him in, causing him to helplessly want to feel more of that touch, leading his hand to advance bit by bit from the pit of her abdomen, to slowly slide towards Jun Wu Xie¡¯s t little abdomen, to linger over her belly button, lost in mind numbing pleasure.

 Chapter 1751 - â€œHush (2)â€

    Chapter 1751: ¡°Hush (2)¡±

    The skin under his fingertips seemed to be sucking him in, causing him to helplessly want to feel more of that touch, leading his hand to advance bit by bit from the pit of her abdomen, to slowly slide towards Jun Wu Xie¡¯s t little abdomen, to linger over her belly button, lost in mind numbing pleasure.

    Jun Wu Yao could not help himself but embraced Jun Wu Xie even more tightly as he lowered his head to rest his chin on the nape of her neck, enjoying the fragrance that filled his nose.

    The faint tinge of bitterness, was more alluring to him than the scent of any perfumed powder.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s petite figure was already wrapped within Jun Wu Yao¡¯s embrace, her back tightly pressed against his, every slight breath Jun Wu Xie took igniting sparks within Jun Wu Yao¡¯s numbed mind.

    [Not enough.....]

    [It¡¯s still not enough.....]

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s hand, slowly slid over Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body, the burning touch almost suffocating Jun Wu Yaopletely.

    The cloth under his palm was so thin, but it caused Jun Wu Yao to be extraordinarily frustrated. Suddenly, he grasped his hand upon the cloth, and the thin cloth tore somewhat with that slightest exertion of his strength.

    The chill in the cold air spread over Jun Wu Xie¡¯s skin at the back and she subconsciously shifted her body seeking warmth.

    With just that slight shift, smooth tender skin pressed up against Jun Wu Yao¡¯s palm!

    Jun Wu Yao hugged Jun Wu Xie tightly, a surge raging at his lower abdomen as Jun Wu Xie¡¯s little behind stuck against him. With the absence of cloth in between, the surging emotions that were driving him mad grew stronger in intensity.

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s eyes turned deep and cloudy, his eyes half closed as he kissed at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s neck, his hand greedy to caress the wless skin.

    Tender kisses pecked upon Jun Wu Xie¡¯s sensitive skin on her neck, spreading numbness over Jun Wu Xie as her brows creased up faintly. And at the moment that Jun Wu Yao gently bit upon her earlobe, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes suddenly red wide open!

    The moment Jun Wu Xie awoke, she noticed that something didn¡¯t feel the same. The burning heat she felt on her back startled her and she seemed to feel a more intense heat near her behind.

    ¡°You.....¡± Although Jun Wu Xie was rathercking in emotional quotient, but she was still a doctor afterall, and the number of male bodies she had dissected was countless. Hence, she would naturally possess apetent understanding of at least the basics of male physiology. In an instant, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face immediately flushed a deep red and at that moment, her cold eyes disying a rare moment of panic as she looked at Jun Wu Yao to see what he was going to say.

    But having fallen so deep, Jun Wu Yao did not give Jun Wu Xie the chance to open her mouth to speak but just propped himself up and his hands just went on to hold each side of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s head before plunging his head down to seal up Jun Wu Xie¡¯s slightly open mouth.

    The scorching hot tongue slithered into Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mouth, tyrannically seeking to dominate and conquer, relentlessly as it lunged.

    Jun Wu Xie was frozen with surprise, her nose filled with the scent of Jun Wu Yao, her petite self enveloped by Jun Wu Yao¡¯s towering frame. She could easily raise a hand to push him away, but the numbing feeling caused Jun Wu Xie¡¯s always clear mind to be mush, goingpletely nk.

    Seeking to conquer all of her, Jun Wu Yao was restless and overwhelmed with unsatiated urge. He lifted a hand to sp over Jun Wu Xie¡¯s small hand.

    Jun Wu Xie stopped breathing at that moment, her eyes widening slightly.

    ¡°Little Xie..... Help!¡± Jun Wu Yao lifted his head back, his half closed eyes slightly zed. Jun Wu Yao¡¯s raspy voice rang within Jun Wu Xie¡¯s ears, stirring up the calm within her heart.

 Chapter 1752 - â€œHush (3)â€

    Chapter 1752: ¡°Hush (3)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie gulped.....

    All of a sudden!

    A series of sharp knocks on the door shattered the heady haziness of the moment.

    Jun Wu Xie was startled and she had just wanted to get up when Jun Wu Yao pressed her down.

    His voice tinged with a trace of agony spilled out from Jun Wu Yao¡¯s mouth. ¡°Wait a moment.¡±

    That deep and raspy voice was one that Jun Wu Xie had never heard before, a voice filled with agony.

    Jun Wu Xie did not dare to move, and could only obediently lie back on the bed as the knocking on the door continued to sound continuously.

    Jun Wu Yao held his eyes closed, crystalline beads of perspiration sliding down his chiseled features on his face, to drip onto Jun Wu Xie¡¯s corbone, which felt a little hot.

    Momentster, Jun Wu Yao¡¯s breathing then reverted to normal. He pushed himself up as he looked at Jun Wu Xie lying there, the sunlight streaming through the window into the room, the faint light seemingly shrouding Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body in a glowing glimmer.

    Jun Wu Yao drew in a deep breath, suddenly getting up, not daring to cast her another nce.

    Jun Wu Xie then slowly sat up in bed, and that was when she discovered the disheveled state her clothes were in, realizing that her torn robe did not cover her body fully. She then sped the nket in front of herself as she stared with her face reddened at Jun Wu Yao sitting at the edge of the bed.

    Jun Wu Yao then got up and took out a piece of clothing from the wardrobe at the side to hand over to Jun Wu Xie. Jun Wu Xie silently changed into it, her gaze fixed upon the figure of Jun Wu Yao, but she saw that he kept his back facing her throughout. He had even kept his head lowered when he handed her the clothes, not daring to meet her eyes.

    Without knowing why, the strange bashfulness Jun Wu Xie was feeling in her heart suddenly evaporated in an instant, and a smile immediately crept onto the corners of her lips.

    The knocking continued to disturb the two of them. After Jun Wu Xie changed her clothes, she then put her disguise back onto her face before walking over to the door and pulling it open.

    Outside the door, stood a person that Jun Wu Xie had least expected to see.

    ¡°Long time no see.¡± Gu Ying said as he stood outside Jun Wu Xie¡¯s door, that handsome face filled with an absolutely brilliant smile, but with a pair of slightly narrowed eyes filled with an intense bloodthirsty glint.

    Jun Wu Xie had not thought that Gu Ying would appear here but when facing anyone besides Jun Wu Yao, her mind was always adequately calm, her face not showing anything out of the ordinary, but to stare coldly at Gu Ying as she asked: ¡°Is anything the matter?¡±

    Gu Ying smiled slightly, the narrowed eyes sweeping over Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face, seemingly trying to carefully study every minute detail of her face.

    ¡°Jun Wu? Or maybe, should I call you Jun Xie?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    Gu Ying gave a lightugh and said: ¡°It¡¯s still the same as before you see, your eyes are still as beautiful as ever, and your mannerisms are exactly the same as you were in the past. But there is one thing I am very curious about. If I am to reveal your identity to others, do you think that you will still be able to walk out of this Pure Grace Pce alive? Hmm? Ally of the Spirit Jade Pce?¡± The tone of Gu Ying¡¯s voice raised up slightly, tinged with a trace ofziness and mockery.

    In the instant that Gu Ying mentioned the words ¡°Spirit Jade Pce¡±, Jun Wu Xie came to understand everything.

    She really had not thought that Zi Jin¡¯s naivety would sink to such an extent, that she would expose the identities of the entire group to Gu Ying.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s heart rose in a sneer, but her face remained cold and icy.

    ¡°What are you talking about? I do not understand.¡±

    Gu Yingughed and then said: ¡°You don¡¯t understand? It¡¯s alright. We have lots of time to let you understand it properly.¡±

 Chapter 1753 - â€œThe Show Begins (1)â€

    Chapter 1753: ¡°The Show Begins (1)¡±

    Gu Yingughed and then said: ¡°You don¡¯t understand? It¡¯s alright. We have lots of time to let you understand it properly.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie stared at Gu Ying coldly.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ask me to go in to have a seat? Or would you prefer.... that I announce your real identity right here?¡± Gu Ying asked, lifting his eyebrow up slightly, his eyes looking highly malicious.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s gaze then slowly turned, to look into another direction down the corridor, and then turning her eyes back to look at Gu Ying to say: ¡°I think, you will not have that chance at all.¡±

    Gu Ying was rather puzzled and he was just about to say something when a flurry of hurried steps suddenly sounded out. Apanying the rumble of footsteps, was a loud shout, that suddenly rang out in the quiet corridor!

    ¡°Gu Ying is over there!¡±

    Suddenly hearing his name being called out, Gu Ying¡¯s brows immediately furrowed and turned his head over in that direction.

    He saw several youths wearing the uniform of the Dragon yers Pce rushing towards him in a hurry with an Elder of the Pure Grace Pce. The expressions on the faces of the youths were not looking pretty in the slightest and the eyes that stared at Gu Ying were all filled with hatred.

    Jun Wu Xie lowered her eyes and then said in a voice that could only be heard by Gu Ying and her: ¡°Now, who would you say is in bigger trouble?¡±

    An ominous feeling then rose up within Gu Ying¡¯s heart as the group of people charged toe right beside him.

    ¡°Gu Ying! You¡¯ve sure got one hell of a gall!¡± A youth from the Dragon yers Pce immediately pointed his finger at Gu Ying to berate him loudly.

    Gu Ying took a deep breath, and then turned to face the unfriendly neers.

    ¡°When my gall is good or not, doesn¡¯t need you bunch of trash here toment upon.¡± Gu Ying replied with a sneer.

    The youth from the Dragon yers Pce trembled with rage. He quickly turned to look at the Pure Grace Pce¡¯s Elder andined: ¡°Elder! Gu Ying till now is still being so arrogant! This happened within the premises of your Pure Grace Pce, so how this matter should be dealt with, with depend on what you and your people do!¡±

    The face of the Pure Grace Pce¡¯s Elder had turned an ugly colour and his gaze was fixed upon Gu Ying. Feeling highly conflicted inside, he sighed lightly and then said: ¡°Young Master Gu, something happened in the Pure Grace Pce yesterday and the disciples of the Dragon yers Pce say that you are involved in the matter. Can I ask for you to kindlye with me, to exin the matter clearly.¡±

    Gu Ying¡¯s eyebrow arched up. ¡°Oh? What happened?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a matter of life and death.¡± The Pure Grace Pce¡¯s Elder said.

    The unease in Gu Ying¡¯s heart grew more and more intense. He was already surrounded by the furious group of Dragon yers Pce¡¯s disciples and he could see that the Pure Grace Pce¡¯s Elder¡¯s demeanor was a little strained.

    Gu Ying thenughed suddenly.

    ¡°Alright, then I make a trip toe with you.¡±

    At that moment, Gu Ying could no longer be bothered to find trouble with Jun Wu Xie. Surrounded by the Pure Grace Pce¡¯s Elder and the group of disciples from the Dragon yers Pce, he began to walk away from Jun Wu Xie¡¯s door.

    Watching the back of Gu Ying as he departed, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes shed with mirth before she released the grip of her hand that was holding the door tightly, to turn her head and look at Jun Wu Yao who was absolutely spilling over with murderous rage.

    ¡°Why would you need to even get so angry?¡± Jun Wu Xie said with an indiscernible smile as she looked at Jun Wu Yao¡¯s gaze that had subtly changed. From the first moment that Gu Ying had just finished his first sentence, murder had already risen in Jun Wu Yao. If not for the fact that she blocked the door to stop him from getting out, Gu Ying would already be dead right in front of that door.

    Jun Wu Yao then scooped his arm around Jun Wu Xie¡¯s slender waist to pull her into his embrace.

    ¡°No anger, just felt like killing people that¡¯s all.¡±

    Having his ¡°great action¡± being interrupted and he even went on to threaten Jun Wu Xie in such a manner. If it was not for the fact that he might unconsciously hurt Jun Wu Xie, Jun Wu Yao would have struck him down.

    Jun Wu Xie then said: ¡°To kill him, we won¡¯t need you to even lift a finger. Want to watch a good show?¡± She then lifted a hand to tickle Jun Wu Yao¡¯s chin yfully and Jun Wu Yao lowered his head to bite her on the finger.

    ¡°Since it was all set up by you, I will naturally have to watch it.¡±

 Chapter 1754 - â€œThe Show Begins (2)â€

    Chapter 1754: ¡°The Show Begins (2)¡±

    Gu Ying was brought to the main pce hall of the Pure Grace Pce. Sitting within the pce hall, besides several of the Elders from the Pure Grace Pce, were disciples of the Dragon yers Pce, and people from the Blood Fiend Pce were rushing in as well. Many of the disciples from other pces who had gotten wind of the situation were also hurrying over, to crowd around the ce at the sides.

    Inside the main pce hall, Gu Xin Yan stood among a group of disciples from the Blood Fiend Pce, her brows creased up slightly. She did not know what had happened but came here after receiving news from the Pure Grace Pce that all of them were toe to the pce hall.

    And now, when she saw Gu Ying being personally escorted in by an Elder of the Pure Grace Pce, a ill feeling of an ominous premonition involuntarily rose up in her heart.

    Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao were quietly hidden at the back of the crowd to watch the great show unfold.

    Gu Ying stood straight backed within the pce hall. He looked at the several Elders seated in the hall without showing any deference as he opened his mouth to say: ¡°For what reason do we need to have such arge number of people gather? If you have anything to ask, just shoot.¡±

    One of the Elders from the Pure Grace Pce creased up his brows to stare at the bright and handsome looking youth before his eyes. If he could, he wouldn¡¯t want to be tainted with troubled waters such as this. However..... looking at the sides of the pce hall, lined with furious disciples from the Dragon yers Pce, he could only sigh inwardly in his heart.

    ¡°Gu Ying, yesterday afternoon, where were you?¡± The Elder opened his mouth to ask.

    Gu Ying replied: ¡°I was naturally in my room.¡±

    ¡°Then did you step out from there?¡± The Elder then continued to ask.

    Hearing that, Gu Ying already detected that something did not seem right but he was not able to identify what the problem was exactly at that point, and so he could only say: ¡°I went out to look for my sister.¡±

    ¡°And where else did you go?¡± The Elder persisted on.

    Gu Ying then answered: ¡°I went to look for Zhuge Yin, but he was not there.¡±

    Gu Ying had just finished saying that when the Dragon yers Pce¡¯s disciples exploded in an uproar!

    ¡°What utter nonsense! Our Young Lord did not even take a single step out from his room yesterday! When you came to find him, how could he possibly not be there? Come on! Youmitted such a dastardly deed and you¡¯re still trying to deny it! Do you really think that our Dragon yers Pce are such pushovers! ?¡± The disciples of the Dragon yers Pces were ring at Gu Ying through tightly gritted teeth. If not for the people from the Pure Grace Pce holding them back, they might all have jumped upon Gu Ying to rip him to shreds.

    [Zhuge Yin had been in his room all that time?]

    Gu Ying¡¯s brows furrowed together into a frown. When he had gone to find Zhuge Yin yesterday, he had not detected any sign of Zhuge Yin at all. The room had beenpletely empty and he had not sensed the presence of anyone in there.

    [Why were the disciples of the Dragon yers Pce saying that Zhuge Yin had never left from his room?]

    ¡°I beg for our guests from the Dragon yers Pce to please remain calm. In this matter, we will definitely get to the bottom of it.¡± The Pure Grace Pce¡¯s Elder quickly said.

    On one hand, it was the Blood Fiend Pce, and on the other, the Dragon yers Pce. Both were entities the Pure Grace Pce could not afford to antagonize, nor would they dare to offend.

    Waiting till themotion over on the Dragon yers Pce¡¯s side had calmed down a little, the Pure Grace Pce¡¯s Elder then continued to say: ¡°Gu Ying, you¡¯ve heard the words of the Dragon yers Pce¡¯s disciples. Their Young Lord, who is Zhuge Yin, had not stepped out from his room at all yesterday. And for the whole of yesterday, the only person who went there to look for him was only you alone. Moreover, after you went there, Zhuge Yin fell into misfortune. How are you going to exin yourself in this matter?¡±

    ¡°Misfortune? What happened to him?¡± The strong unease that hovered in Gu Ying¡¯s heart became more and more clear as he seemed to feel that he might have forgotten something.

    ¡°He¡¯s dead.¡± The Pure Grace Pce¡¯s Elder said.

    Gu Ying¡¯s eyes widened slightly.

    Zhuge Yin was dead, and he died in his own room. It was discovered by a Dragon yers Pce¡¯s disciple that morning when he went to ask Zhuge Yin to go for breakfast.

 Chapter 1755 - â€œThe Show Begins (3)â€

    Chapter 1755: ¡°The Show Begins (3)¡±

    The first person who had stepped into Zhuge Yin¡¯s room that day had been almost shocked right out of his wits!

    The entire room had been filled with the overwhelming stench of blood and everyone had not been able to find a trace of Zhuge Yin but only saw a person¡¯s corpse that had been turned into a bloody gory heap in the room, and the essories on that corpse had matched what Zhuge Yin wore exactly. The Pure Grace Pce¡¯s healers had gone to check and from the skeletal remains left behind, the age and height of the victim ascertained had alsopletely matched Zhuge Yin.

    A set of badly wrecked and ravaged human remains appearing in Zhuge Yin¡¯s room, and regardless of whether it was the essories or the dead body¡¯s characteristics, they matched Zhuge Yin perfectly. Moreover, Zhuge Yin had disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight and hence, without needing to even think about it, everyone knew that pile of rotting flesh must definitely be Zhuge Yin without a doubt!

    Such an unbelievable scene so filled with blood and gore, immediately drove the youths from the Dragon yers Pce out of their minds.

    Zhuge Yin was the Dragon yers Pce Lord¡¯s one and only son!

    And he carried on his shoulders, the hope of the Dragon yers Pce but was now mindlessly murdered in the Pure Grace Pce, with even his body so unbearably mutted. Seeing such a scene with their own eyes, how could the youths from the Dragon yers Pce be able to still remain calm?

    ¡°I had not met Zhuge Yin at all yesterday.¡± Immediately upon hearing about Zhuge Yin¡¯s death, the cloud of suspicion in Gu Ying¡¯s heart instantly cleared up when it was struck by a bolt of lightning! The missing piece that he had forgotten, finally rose to the surface.

    Zi Jin had told him about Jun Wu Xie¡¯s n before this but he had seen a gaping loophole in it and not believed it. But coincidentally, Gu Xin Yan had been invited to go out to meet Zhuge Yin which left him no choice but to have to go check on Zhuge Yin. In the end.....

    Zhuge Yin had suddenly so mysteriously died?

    ¡°Utter rubbish! You had obviously gone into the Young Lord¡¯s room yesterday! We all saw it!¡± Several of the Dragon yers Pce¡¯s disciples who had seen Gu Ying going into Zhuge Yin¡¯s room immediately jumped out.

    Gu Ying suppressed the rage in his heart as he said calmly: ¡°I did go to his room, but I did not find him inside.¡±

    ¡°Gu Ying! You are lying with your eyes wide open! Our Young Lord had not once left his room yesterday and all of this was witnessed by everyone of us here! You were the only outsider that went in there yesterday and our Young Lord was dead after you left! If you did not do it, then who else could it be! ? May I ask, who would ravage a dead body to such an extent? Besides one as maniacally cruel as you! Who else could it be! ?¡±

    Zhuge Yin¡¯s body was left in a pitiful state, where even the healers who had gone there to inspect the body had almost vomited on the spot.

    If it was asked among all the guests who came to the Pure Grace Pce for the birthday celebration, who inflicted the most gory and bloody strikes upon his opponents, it would undoubtedly be Gu Ying! Gu Ying¡¯s highly bloody methods, was known far and wide throughout the Twelve Pces!

    ¡°That¡¯s incorrect!¡± Suddenly, a voice rang out out of the blue. Gu Xin Yan who had been standing on one side suddenly came walking to stand before everyone, beside Gu Ying. She looked at the Pure Grace Pce¡¯s Elder and then said: ¡°The Dragon yers Pce¡¯s disciples said that Zhuge Yin had not stepped out from his room at all yesterday, but I had a long leisurely stroll with Zhuge Yin yesterday. If what the disciples of Dragon yers Pce say is true, then who was it that I saw?¡±

    Hearing what had been said about the entire incident, it really caused Gu Xin Yan to break into a bout of cold sweat. But based on the time that the Dragon yers Pce¡¯s disciples had mentioned, that was the same time that she had just parted with Zhuge Yin. Calcting based on that timing, Gu Ying would naturally not be able to see Zhuge Yin in his room, so how could he even kill him at all? Moreover, she had seen Zhuge Yin with her own eyes, so the fact that the Dragon yers Pce¡¯s disciples were iming that Zhuge Yin had not once left his room would naturally be a lie!

 Chapter 1756 - â€œThe Show Begins (4)â€

    Chapter 1756: ¡°The Show Begins (4)¡±

    ¡°Gu Xin Yan! You are Gu Ying¡¯s younger sister, do you think anyone will believe your words?¡± The youths from the Dragon yers Pce immediately used Gu Xin Yan of merely trying to get Gu Ying off the hook.

    Gu Xin Yan then said without the slightest change in her expression: ¡°Whether I am to be believed, is not to be decided by just you and me. When I met with Zhuge Yin yesterday, quite a number of people saw it. They can be witnesses to what I¡¯ve said.¡±

    The youth from the Dragon yers Pce obviously did not believe Gu Xin Yan¡¯s exnation but the Pure Grace Pce¡¯s Elder went around to ask, and managed to get affirmations from quite a number of people who had indeed seen Gu Xin Yan and Zhuge Yin strolling in the garden.

    With that, things had suddenly be rather strange.

    The Dragon yers Pce¡¯s disciples were insistent that Zhuge Yin had never left his room the whole of yesterday and so it was impossible for him to have gone to meet Gu Xin Yan. And on the other hand, Gu Xin Yan had pulled out a group of witnesses who saw her meet up with Zhuge Yin with their own eyes, which washed off all suspicion from Gu Ying.

    Both sides were unwilling to relent and they very nearly broke into a fight right there in the main pce hall.

    The Pure Grace Pce¡¯s Elder was at that moment feeling highly confused. If this incident was irrefutablymitted by Gu Ying, then things might be a little easier to deal with. At least the Dragon yers Pce would turn their target fully upon the Blood Fiend Pce and Gu Ying, and how they wanted to seek justice against Gu Ying, would be a matter between just the two pces alone.

    But now, just the point on whether Zhuge Yin had left from his room had already mushroomed with so many different variables, making it impossible for anyone to firmly pin the crime onto Gu Ying.

    If things continued on like that, the ones implicated would not simply be just the Blood Fiend Pce and the Dragon yers Pce, but even their Pure Grace Pce would not be able to wash their hands off from it!

    Afterall, Zhuge Yin was killed in their Pure Grace Pce, and the reason for his death could not even be ascertained. In this situation, the Pure Grace Pce would then naturally incur the wrath of the Dragon yers Pce, and the Blood Fiend Pce would surely be displeased that they were implicated in the incident, and me the Pure Grace Pce for handling the matter badly.

    At that moment, the highly ambiguous situation with twopletely contradictory views quickly dragged the three pces into the muck.

    In the pce hall, the Dragon yers Pce¡¯s disciples and the Blood Fiend Pce¡¯s disciples were engaged in a heated argument and Gu Ying stood in the middle of the hall with a cold expression on his face, his heart rising with a chill.

    He understood it now.

    Where the root of the problemy.

    Watching that chaotic situation before his eyes, Gu Ying finally understood the true intent of Jun Wu!

    That kid not only wanted him to bear the crime of killing Zhuge Yin, but to also incite conflict between the Blood Fiend Pce and the Dragon yers Pce, by creating an unsolvable mystery under all this, and that was whether Zhuge Yin hade out from his room!

    If his guess was not wrong, then Zhuge Yin must have been just as the disciples from the Dragon yers Pce had said, where he had not stepped out from the room. And the person who had gone to meet Gu Xin Yan..... had been someone else.

    The motive behind all of this, was to make the death of the Dragon yers Pce¡¯s Young Lord, exist to incite conflict between the three pces!

    No matter what Gu Xin Yan said, the Dragon yers Pce¡¯s people were adamant that she was just lying and that Gu Ying had been the killer. But with other conflicting statements and unresolved suspicions still present, the Pure Grace Pce did not dare to make any decision on it but try to smooth things over.

    In this way, the Blood Fiend Pce, the Dragon yers Pce and the Pure Grace Pce would be forced into a situation of conflict and unresolved grievances, to fight and hold a grudge among themselves.

    And all of this was because the truth behind Zhuge Yin¡¯s death, could not be resolved!

    Compared to merely irrefutably pinning the me for the death of Zhuge Yin on Gu Ying¡¯s head, this was much more vicious!

    ¡°Jun Xie..... I have truly underestimated you, to fall once again in your hands.....¡± Gu Ying said to himself, his eyes narrowed. As things stood, if he still did not fully see the plot Jun Xie had set him up in, he would really be too stupid!

    And in the current situation, even when he had seen through all of Jun Xie¡¯s scheme, anything he said would not be believed.....

 Chapter 1757 - â€œThe Show Begins (5)â€

    Chapter 1757: ¡°The Show Begins (5)¡±

    The youths from the Dragon yers Pce and the Blood Fiend Pce were engaged in an awful argument before everyone in the main pce hall. The Pure Grace Pce¡¯s disciples were beginning to lose control of the situation.

    And the youths from the other pces who were here to catch the action were hoping that the incident would blow up, the bigger the better.

    With three pces caught up within, wouldn¡¯t it be just benefit the other pces without needing to lift a finger?

    Jun Wu Xie remained hidden as she admired the fruits from all herbour. It was at this point that she could be certain that Gu Ying could not shake off the crime of havingmitted murder, and that her n had seeded.

    Under all that chaos, a figure came fumbling in a rush to reach the pce hall¡¯s doors.

    Zi Jin looked on in shock at the chaoticmotion within the pce hall as she stared at Gu Ying who stood in the middle of the crowd, being cursed and sworn at by youths from the Dragon yers Pce, and her heart suddenly wrenched up.

    Just what had happened here?

    On her way here, Zi Jin had already heard the youths from other pces discussing it, and known everything that had happened. But all of that, was really not as simple as she had initially thought.

    [Zhuge Yin has died.....]

    [Died under mysterious circumstances, and everyone had turned the me for Zhuge Yin death upon Gu Ying.]

    From the moment she saw the figure of Gu Ying, Zi Jin had immediately felt like someone had sucked every bit of strength in her dry, and her legs had gone uncontrobly limp. Seeing that she was about to fall, she desperately held on to the pce hall¡¯s door frame.

    [This must not continue on like this!]

    [Zhuge Yin was not killed by Young Master Gu! She must pull Gu Ying out of his quandary!]

    Zi Jin took a deep breath, and seeked to walk into the pce hall. At that moment, all that she was thinking in her mind was only to save Gu Ying, and besides that, nothing else mattered!

    Even if she had to expose her own identity, she would prove Gu Ying¡¯s innocence.

    However, Zi Jin had just ced one foot into the Pure Grace Pce¡¯s main pce hall when a powerful hand suddenly sped over her mouth that stopped her cry of surprise from spilling out. Another powerful arm then quickly curled around her waist to forcefully drag her away from the pce hall¡¯s doors.

    Inside the pce hall, it was a noisy mour and no one even noticed Zi Jin¡¯s arrival, nor did they see her being abducted by someone.

    Frantic with panic, Zi Jin¡¯s gaze swept over the pce hall.

    Suddenly!

    She saw Jun Wu standing in a corner.

    Jun Wu was staring straight at her.

    That pair of cold clear eyes shocked her entire being!

    She saw Jun Wu raising up a hand, and pressing his index finger to his lips, to make a shushing gesture.

    Zi Jin¡¯s eyes involuntarily widened, staring in disbelief at thepletely calm Jun Wu, and a terrifying realization then rose up in her heart!

    [It¡¯s him! This was all nned by Jun Wu from the start!]

    Zi Jin refused to believe all of it. But the reality before her eyes forced her to realize that every single action she took had never escaped Jun Wu¡¯s notice.

    Jun Wu might have already known about her interaction with Gu Ying right from the beginning, and had even guessed that she would reveal the n to Gu Ying.....

    Filled with all that fear and highly distraught, Zi Jin was silently brought away from the pce hall.

    Jun Wu Xie then turned her eyes back, to look at the racket in the pce hall, a faint smile rising at the edges of her mouth.

    To fullyplete this one hell of a fracas, the most key person in all of this, was not her, but Hua Yao.

    Jun Wu Xie looked in the direction of where the low key Hua Yao was within the crowd. Nobody would have thought that the Zhuge Yin that Gu Xin Yan had met, was in reality Hua Yao in impersonation. And in order to throw off the Pure Grace Pce¡¯s investigation, before Hua Yao made his move, Jun Wu Xie had intentionally made Hua Yao get into a big fight with Qiao Chu right before the disciples of their two pces!

 Chapter 1758 - â€œImpossibly Stupid (1)â€

    Chapter 1758: ¡°Impossibly Stupid (1)¡±

    After that, Qiao Chu and Hua Yao had then engaged in a seemingly intense battle by borrowing the Pure Grace Pce¡¯s arena. Once out of the sight of everyone, Hua Yao had then taken the opportunity to undergo the transformation and slipped away, leaving Qiao Chu alone within the arena to create various sounds of battle, to confuse the youths outside the arena.

    Because the two of them had once gotten into a fight before during the Battle of Deities Grand Meet, it did not arouse any suspicion when the two of them stirred up such a furore.

    And behind all of this, it was all done to enable the plot to progress seamlessly, so that even if the Blood Fiend Pce and the Dragon yers Pce were to investigate into it, they would never find they answer that they seek, because of the irreconcble situation Jun Wu Xie had set up for all of them, that they would never be able to resolve.

    Jun Wu Xie knew, that with this incident, there wouldn¡¯t be any conclusion, and a thorn would be nted deep into the hearts of the three pces.

    The death of the Dragon yers Pce¡¯s Young Lord, would definitely not be brushed aside and covered up that easily.

    The chaos of the Twelve Pces, would begin from this moment on.

    Jun Wu Xie was no longer interested in continuing to watch and she turned herself around silently, to cast a final nce at Gu Ying standing stiffly in the middle of the pce hall.

    This was justice sought on Fan Zhuo¡¯s behalf, vengeance for killing one¡¯s father where the two cannot coexist under the same sky!

    In the chaotic pce hall, nobody noticed Jun Wu Xie¡¯s departure.

    Zi Jin was forcibly brought back to her room by Ye Gu, her mouth covered by Ye Gu¡¯s hand the entire way. No matter how hard she struggled, she was unable to break free from Ye Gu¡¯s grip.

    After Jun Wu Xie came out from the main pce hall, she came straight to Zi Jin¡¯s room. In the room, Zi Jin kicked and beat at Ye Gu incessantly, still trying to break free. Ye Gu¡¯s face had already turned a highly ugly shade and to prevent himself from crushing the life out of the girl who was seriously courting death, Ye Gu decided to bind Zi Jin up, and tied a handkerchief over her mouth, where she would not be able to move, not make a single sound.

    Zi Jiny wretchedly tied to the chair, bound and gagged, her eyes highly reddened. When she saw Jun Wue walking in, she struggled against her bonds, her mouth making endless muffled cries while the eyes that stared at Jun Wu Xie filled with incredulity.

    Jun Wu Xie slowly walked into the room, closing the door behind her and then went to sit down on a chair by the side. Throughout it all, Zi Jin¡¯s bloodshot eyes did not leave that figure from beginning to end at all.

    ¡°Ungh! Ungh!¡± Zi Jin continued to make unclear noises, her body struggling as she leaned forward. Ye Gu who was standing behind her furrowed his brows slightly and he stretched his hand out seeking to press her back down.

    Jun Wu Xie however suddenly raised a hand, stopping Ye Gu¡¯s action where she then said instead: ¡°Untie her.¡±

    Ye Gu was taken aback. Even a fool was able to see that Zi Jin was not showing Jun Wu Xie any friendliness. If she was released at this moment..... Ye Gu was a little hesitant. He subconsciously looked at Jun Wu Yao standing behind Jun Wu Xie and after receiving a slight nod from Jun Wu Yao, Ye Gu then stiffened his lips while he went to undo the restraints upon Zi Jin slightly begrudgingly.

    ¡°Jun Wu! How can you be so despicable!¡± The moment Zi Jin regained her freedom, she immediately stood up and went leaping towards Jun Wu Xie with a hand raised up, and it was seen to be being thrown straight towards Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face.

    But before Zi Jin could even touch Jun Wu Xie in the slightest, a tyrannical force crashed into Zi Jin¡¯s abdomen, sending her entire being flying.

    ¡°If you¡¯re tired of living, I can grant you your wish.¡± Jun Wu Yao said smilingly as he stood behind Jun Wu Xie, the ck mist gathered in his palm swirling, quietly menacing.

 Chapter 1759 - â€œImpossibly Stupid (2)â€

    Chapter 1759: ¡°Impossibly Stupid (2)¡±

    Zi Jin fell heavily to the ground, a mouthful of blood immediately spurting out from her mouth. Shey a wretched heap on the ground, her blood stained face slowly being lifted, the tears brimming in her eyes filled with brewing hatred as she stared fixedly at Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°I know that I am not your match, but Jun Wu, your despicable shamelessness would be discovered by people sooner orter. A person like you is not fit to be allied to our Pce Lord!¡± Zi Jin did not dare to recall, that deste back of Gu Ying¡¯s, back at the pce hall.

    Such a bright and gentle youth, but was forcefully pushed into an irrecoverable state of eternal condemnation by Jun Wu. An insidious mind like this, just send chills running through people.

    ¡°Despicable shamelessness?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked with an eyebrow lifting slightly. She stared at Zi Jin lying on the floor still vomiting blood. Hearing the admonishmenting out from Zi Jin¡¯s mouth, all of a sudden, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mouth curled up into a smile, and a lightugh spilled out from her mouth.

    Thatughter, immediately caused Zi Jin to be stunned.

    She had never seen Jun Wuugh. This was the first time.

    ¡°Zi Jin, have you forgotten your own identity? Or are you thinking of going back to tell your Pce Lord that because you have fallen for the Young Lord of the Blood Fiend Pce, you did not hesitate for a moment even at the expense of exposing your own identity and that of the Spirit Jade Pce by revealing in betrayal to Gu Ying the n I told to you?¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. Zi Jin¡¯s stupidity, was just too hrious.

    Zi Jin was slightly taken aback.

    Jun Wu Xie then said: ¡°Zi Jin, you are a disciple of the Spirit Jade Pce. Do you need me to remind you why the Spirit Jade Pce till this day could only hide themselves in Mount Fu Yao, why the disciples of the Spirit Jade Pce do not even dare to set foot outside into the world? Why all of you must still live your lives hiding in a cave, crawling through an ignoble existence?¡±

    As Jun Wu Xie spoke, she stood up from her chair and walked over toe before Zi Jin. She squatted down and then hooked a finger under Zi Jin¡¯s chin to force her head to lift up and look into her eyes.

    ¡°How many of your fellow seniors and juniors have the Twelve Pces already killed? You are now actually telling me that I am despicable and shameless to plot against Gu Ying? I had not known that you are so benevolent that you would show pity to your very own enemy. Hm?¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s voice was very soft, but when it fell into Zi Jin¡¯s ears, it caused her entire body to tremble uncontrobly.

    Zi Jin¡¯s lip trembled slightly and she was silent for quite a long while before she stuttered out: ¡°Young Master Gu..... Young Master Gu is not the same!¡± Upon saying that, Zi Jin bolstered up her courage and pped Jun Wu¡¯s hand away!

    ¡°Young Master Gu is different from the other people from the Twelve Pces! He is very kind and gentle. Even when he knew my identity, he did not do anything that had harmed me! He had even wanted to protect me, and help me keep the secret!¡± Zi Jin¡¯s voice continued to rise in pitch. She seemed to be trying to convince Jun Wu, but it was more like she was convincing herself.

    Jun Wu¡¯s words had shocked her heart. She had not considered before, that with her revtion of the Spirit Jade Pce before Gu Ying¡¯s eyes, what kind of a cmity it could bring upon their pce. But she did not dare continue on with that thought. She firmly believed that Gu Ying was different. She believed that Gu Ying would definitely not do anything that would harm her and the Spirit Jade Pce.

    ¡°Kind? Gentle?¡± Jun Wu Xieughed. This was the first time that she was hearing anyone use two such ridiculous terms to describe such a bloodthirsty youth.

    ¡°You really should go outside and have a good look around. Do you know why Gu Ying was asked to leave by the Cloudy Brook Academy in the beginning?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked.

    Zi Jin shook her head.

    Jun Wu Xie narrowed her eyes and then said: ¡°Because when he was in the Cloudy Brook Academy, he dug out a young girl¡¯s eyes, just because..... he felt that she had a very beautiful pair of eyes.¡±

 Chapter 1760 - â€œImpossibly Stupid (3)â€

    Chapter 1760: ¡°Impossibly Stupid (3)¡±

    ¡°What.....¡± Zi Jin widened her big eyes slightly, unable to believe what she had just heard.

    [Dug out someone¡¯s eyes..... Gu Ying? How could that be possible! ?]

    ¡°You¡¯re lying to me! It¡¯s impossible! Young Master Gu is so gentle, how could he possiblymit such a awfully gory deed! ? You¡¯re obviously finding excuses for yourself!¡± Zi Jin¡¯s entire body was shaking as she rebutted Jun Wu.

    Jun Wu Xie then said: ¡°Am I really lying to you or are you lying to yourself? What kind of a ce do you think the Blood Fiend Pce is? Whether it¡¯s true or not, you will know when you go back and ask your own Pce Lord.¡± Jun Wu Xie knew very well, that though the Spirit Jade Pce Lord does not step out from the Spirit Jade Pce, but towards everything happening outside, he would naturally have his own channels to know about them, and as to what kind of person Gu Ying was, it was no longer any kind of secret within the Twelve Pces.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be..... You are lying to me! Young Master Gu couldn¡¯t possibly.....¡± Zi Jin still wanted to struggle, but Jun Wu Xie had run out of patience to continue listening to her endless gibberish.

    A smack then sounded crisply. Jun Wu Xie¡¯s p had struck Zi Jin right across her face!

    ¡°This p, is gifted to you as an ally of the Spirit Jade Pce. You are not able to recognize your own identity clearly and colluded with the enemy,pletely disregarding my safety and that of the Spirit Jade Pce. Zi Jin, could it be that your brain is so besotted with the youth you admire that it is filled with nothing else? If therees a day that the Blood Fiend Pce descends upon the Spirit Jade Pce in ughter, you must remember it clearly that you are the one that brought it all upon them.¡± Jun Wu Xie stood up. Truth to be told, she just could not be bothered to waste her breath on such an imbecile, one who could not see people for who they are, an idiot that was incapable of telling right from wrong, as no matter how much she said, it would not cure her of her stupidity.

    ¡°Tie her up and bring her back to the Spirit Jade Pce. Let the Spirit Jade Pce Lord see for himself clearly just how stupid his disciple is.¡± Jun Wu Xie said to Ye Gu at the side.

    Ye Gu immediately went forward and picked Zi Jin up. At that moment, Zi Jin was feeling in her heart her spirit almost jumping right out of her body from fright by Jun Wu¡¯s words.

    ¡°You are just lying to me! Haven¡¯t you also chosen Yue Yi! ? Isn¡¯t Yue Yi from the Shadow Moon Pce! ? Why is it that you can trust a person from the Twelve Pces but I cannot choose to believe Gu Ying? Jun Wu! It¡¯s clear that you are petty and narrow minded, cruel in your methods, but you are just justifying it all with such grand words! You killed Zhuge Yin! You framed Gu Ying! You and just an indiscriminate murderer! A devil! You im to be the Spirit Jade Pce¡¯s ally, but you used me to set up Young Master Gu! You are just a despicable cad!¡± Zi Jin still wanted to continue to rant, but Ye Gu was not going to give her the chance. He just gagged up Zi Jin¡¯s mouth and tied her up securely, unable to create further ruckus.

    Jun Wu Xie stared at Zi Jin who was acting like a rabid dog, not an ounce of pity in her eyes.

    ¡°Use you?¡± Jun Wu Xie shook her head. ¡°I have never asked you to go reveal the n to Gu Ying. And if not for the fact that you harboured ulterior motives, seeking to betray me, how could Gu Ying then possibly fall into the trap? Persistency in unrighteousness would only bring self destruction. Since you are feeling so aggrieved for him, then remember this. The current state that he is now in, is all due to your very own hand.¡±

    Zi Jin felt like she had been struck by a bolt of lightning,pletely frozen in spot.

    That¡¯s right. If she had not gone running to Gu Ying to tell him all that, why would Gu Ying have gone to find Zhuge Yin? And how would Jun Wu¡¯s plot be able to seed at all?

    Jun Wu Xie had said all that, because it was intended to be thest test for Zi Jin. She had presented two paths right before Zi Jin then, and how she chose was entirely up to her.

    If Zi Jin had not seeked to betray Jun Wu in her heart, then everything after that would not have happened.....

 Chapter 1761 - â€œImpossibly Stupid (4)â€

    Chapter 1761: ¡°Impossibly Stupid (4)¡±

    To live or to die, brought about by just one single choice Zi Jin made.

    No other words could strike a bigger blow upon Zi Jin. She hadpletely given up on remaining silent, but pummeled at her head and falling into deep regret.

    Because of Zhuge Yin¡¯s death, the conflict between the Dragon yers Pce and the Blood Fiend Pce grew more and more intense. The Pure Grace Pce were still unable to make a deciding judgement and though Gu Ying was saved by Gu Xin Yan leading their people to fully protect him, but by her doing that, it hadpletely angered the Dragon yers Pce¡¯s disciples, which led to a bout of chaos to erupt within the Pure Grace Pce.

    The disciples of the Dragon yers Pce began to incessantly attack people from the Blood Fiend Pce and the people from both sides were locked in constant battle. As the battles raged intensely, it spilled over and implicated youths from the other pces where some youths who held just average powers were even killed or severely injured when caught within the turmoil.

    Very soon, the Pure Grace Pce had blood flowing like rivers. The Pure Grace Pce Lord was no longer in the mood to celebrate his birthday and he had no choice but to mobilize the Pure Grace Pce¡¯s might to apprehend the spread of the cmity.

    The disaster caused the Pure Grace Pce to have no choice but to put a halt to all arrangements nned for the birthday celebration and begin to deal with the desperate situation. The disciples from the various pces were asked to leave one after another and none of them dared to continue to remain in such a blighted ce. Especially the pces who held less significant might, they couldn¡¯t wait to just quickly leave the ce.

    And Jun Wu Xie left with her delegation on the third day after the chaos erupted.

    When they were leaving the Pure Grace Pce and Jun Wu Xie was seated in the horse carriage, she happened to see Gu Ying who was surrounded by a group of disciples from Blood Fiend Pce who were rushing to get into their horse carriage as quickly as possible, as the disciples from the Dragon yers Pce came running behind them in angry pursuit.

    Jun Wu Xie was looking at Gu Ying outside the window when Gu Ying coincidentally turned to look over at that same moment and their gazes shed together in the air.

    A smile suddenly rose upon Gu Ying¡¯s face, sinister and demonic.

    While Jun Wu Xie merely tugged the corners of her mouth, and retracted her gaze.

    This round, Gu Ying had lostpletely.

    Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao sat within the same carriage and simrly in there was Lord Meh Meh and the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit who had not been able to snuggle up to Jun Wu Xie for so long. The two adorable beasts had immediately jumped straight into Jun Wu Xie¡¯s arms, putting on their most adorable and coquettish looks to seek cuddles from her. The little ck cat had instead hidden itself in a far corner, its body curled up into a ball, its eyes still in trauma as it peeked at Jun Wu Yao who sat on one side with a faint smile ying at the corners of his lips.

    [Those two dumb beasts must be tired of living! Can¡¯t they see the great demon lord¡¯s smile! ? How devilish it looks! He might very well stew the both of you this very night!]

    Yue Yi and Ye Mei sat in the same carriage while Zi Jin was closely watched by both Ye Sha and Ye Gu as the Shadow Moon Pce¡¯s carriages slowly rolled away from the gates of the Pure Grace Pce.

    Gu Ying got into his carriage under the protection of hispanions. The sounds of battle came in from outside the horse carriage and Gu Xin Yan who was seated in the same car had her brows slightly creased up in a frown as she urged the coachman to quickly move off.

    ¡°Having stirred up such a hugemotion this time, how are you going to exin it to Father when we get back?¡± Gu Xin Yan still had her brows furrowed together in anxiety. It wasn¡¯t that she could not see the disparity in the way Gu Yi treated her and Gu Ying. With the incident this time having be so big, even if she had been the one responsible for it, she would think that she would be punished, much less the one being implicated into it now is Gu Ying?

    At that moment, what worried Gu Xin Yan the most was what Gu Ying would have to face when they got back.

    But Gu Ying did not seem to be the least bothered by it. He sat there by the window with his chin resting on the windowsill, as he stared at the carriages carrying the banners of the Shadow Moon Pce as they gradually grew distant in his sight, as the corners of his mouth curled up into a deep unfathomable smile.

    ¡°What is there to exin? Whether he wants me killed or skinned is up to Father¡¯s wishes.¡±

 Chapter 1762 - â€œSinners Must Not Live (1)â€

    Chapter 1762: ¡°Sinners Must Not Live (1)¡±

    After Jun Wu Xie departed from the Pure Grace Pce¡¯s boundary of power, she did not immediately make their way towards the Shadow Moon Pce, but had instead stopped the convoy midway and stationed Yue Yi safely within the forest with Ye Mei remaining behind to keep a lookout for him, while she went on ahead with Jun Wu Yao and the others towards Mount Fu Yao, bringing Zi Jin together with them.

    In the Spirit Jade Pce, the Spirit Jade Pce Lord was lyingzily upon his soft lounge and sipping at fine wine as his disciples yed melodious music, enjoying himself immensely.

    Suddenly, the Spirit Jade Pce¡¯s main door was opened up by someone and the Spirit Jade Pce Lord sat up in hisfy lounge, his eyes lifting up slightly to look to the front of the main hall.

    Several figures slowly appeared before his eyes.

    ¡°Young Master Jun, what do you mean by this?¡± After the Spirit Jade Pce clearly saw the identity of the personing in, his brows immediately creased together and theziness in his eyes disappeared without a trace, to be reced with a sharp and incisive glint.

    He saw his own disciple Zi Jin, being held by a man standing behind Jun Wu, the ropes tied around Zi Jin¡¯s bodies highly stinging to his eyes. Her face was pale, her breath weak, obviously having sustained rather heavy injuries.

    That scene, was one that the Spirit Jade Pce Lord would never have imagined even in his dreams.

    Although he had outwardly shown great disdain towards the things Jun Wu had done before, deep in his heart he had actually greatly admired this quick witted youth, which was the reason why he had grudgingly consented to letting Jun Wu remain in the Spirit Jade Pce. Although his face had purposely shown displeasure, his heart had already epted Jun Wu as one of their own, but the Spirit Jade Pce Lord had never expected that letting Jun Wu bring Zi Jin to the Pure Grace Pce would result in a reverse in the situation upon their return!

    ¡°I wonder what wrong Zi Jin could havemited that calls for Young Master Jun treat her in such a manner?¡± Although the Spirit Jade Pce Lord¡¯s face revealed discontent, but based on what his understanding of Jun Wu, he would not treat Zi Jin like that for no good reason.

    With that question from the Spirit Jade Pce Lord, it greatly pleased Jun Wu Xie. She had initially thought that if the Spirit Jade Pce Lord was going to unterally decide to argue with her without even distinguishing right from wrong, then whether the alliance between them should continue on forward, would have to be carefully reconsidered.

    Fortunately, the Spirit Jade Pce Lord was not dumb.

    Jun Wu Xie gestured by lifting her chin slightly and Ye Sha immediately pushed Zi Jin down to the floor before the Spirit Jade Pce Lord.

    The bunch of Spirit Jade Pce disciples who were seated in the main hall when made to see their own senior fellow disciple being treated in such a manner, immediately caused rage to show upon their faces, every single pair of their eyes looking at Jun Wu turning unfriendly.

    ¡°Why have you tied up Senior Zi Jin! ?¡±

    ¡°This is too much! Release Senior Zi Jin now!¡± A bunch of young girls started screaming at Ye Sha in a noisy mour, demanding that he release their senior.

    Ye Sha did not even grace them with a single nce out from the corner of his eyes but just stared at Zi Jin with a cold expression on his face who was kneeling before the Spirit Jade Pce Lord.

    ¡°All of you keep quiet! The Pce Lord is present, this is no ce for any of you to be making such a din! Where are all your manners! ?¡± The stalwart Granny Yue mmed the staff she held in her hand onto the floor, her deep voice immediately overpowering the screaming shrieks of the young ones.

    In an instant, the disciples of the Spirit Jade Pce no longer dared to open their mouths, but the gazes they looked at Jun Wu with were highly repulsive.

    ¡°As to what happened, I believe that it would be more appropriate for the Pce Lord to ask her yourself.¡± Jun Wu Xie replied, standing with her hands behind her back, as she nodded her head at Ye Sha.

    Ye Sha then freed Zi Jin from her bonds, and then released her mute acupoint.

    Regaining her freedom all of a sudden, Zi Jin felt weak for a moment and she fell down to the ground. The wretched state that she was in, made the hearts of her fellow Spirit Jade Pce disciples at the side wince in pain.

 Chapter 1763 - â€œSinners Must Not Live (2)â€

    Chapter 1763: ¡°Sinners Must Not Live (2)¡±

    ¡°My Lord.....¡± Zi Jin raised up her head weakly, her eyes brimming with tears as she looked at the Spirit Jade Pce Lord.

    The Spirit Jade Pce Lord was also feeling mighty stuffy in his chest as Zi Jin was afterall a disciple he had brought up personally and it was not easy for him to see her like this.

    ¡°Zi Jin, what exactly happened to all of you on this trip? Why would Young Master Jun do this to you?¡± The Spirit Jade Pce Lord opened his mouth to ask.

    Zi Jin¡¯s lips stiffened.

    The group of young girls at the side became anxious.

    ¡°Junior Zi Jin, whatever kind of grievance you¡¯ve suffered, tell it to our Lord quickly! Our Lord will definitely seek redress for you!¡±

    ¡°Senior Zi Jin, you do not need to fear! You¡¯re already home, and we will all protect you. Just tell everything. If anyone has bullied you, our Lord will surely make them pay the price!¡± The group of girls said indignantly one after another. If not for Granny Yue standing at the side and holding them down, they would all already have been unable to help themselves and rushed forward to help Zi Jin up.

    ¡°My Lord.....¡± Upon hearing those familiar voices and seeing once again the very ce she had grown up in, Zi Jin could not help but feel her heart wrenching up, hot tears immediately flowing down her cheeks.

    Seeing Zi Jin reacting like that, some of the young girls quickly became simrly covered with tears, the pce hall immediately filling up with the sounds of sobbing.

    However, Jun Wu Xie eyed the entire farce with a cold gaze, the corners of her mouth curled up with a sneer.

    ¡°My Lord, when I went with Young Master Jun to the Pure Grace Pce, it was initially going fine, but..... My Lord! Young Master Jun is a vicious and merciless person, and is really unsuited candidate for us to be allied with! He is highly unscrupulous in order for him to achieve his goals, even to the extent of implicatingpletely innocent people into it. He kills people wantonly..... and is not a good person at all. I beg for my Lord to be the judge!¡± Zi Jin wailed, like she had suffered a grave injustice.

    The pce hall was immediately filled with voices raised in debate.

    The disciples of the Spirit Jade Pce were not on familiar terms with Jun Wu although Jun Wu had stayed in the Spirit Jade Pce for a period, they had not interacted with the youth much. Compared to Jun Wu, the words of Zi Jin, a fellow disciple they had all grown up together with would carry much more weight.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± The Spirit Jade Pce Lord calmed himself down to continue to ask.

    Zi Jin then said: ¡°In order to incite chaos among three pces, he thought nothing of killing people, and even pushed the me for it onto apletely innocent person!¡±

    ¡°Who did he kill?¡± The Spirit Jade Pce Lord took a deep breath, bugged by a nagging feeling that something did not feel right.

    Zi Jin opened her mouth and then seemingly realizing something, she mped her mouth shut.

    But at that moment, Jun Wu Xie turned her gaze onto the figure of the silent Zi Jin and then slowly said: ¡°What? Not going to cry andin anymore? Or do you need me to say it for you?¡±

    ¡°Jun Wu! What do you mean by that! ? Zi Jin is a member of our Spirit Jade Pce, and this is the Spirit Jade Pce where your impudence will not be overlooked!¡± A young girl who was on close terms with Zi Jin shouted out from the side.

    ¡°Silence!¡± The Spirit Jade Pce Lord roared in admonishment, before he lifted his head to look towards Jun Wu.

    ¡°Young Master Jun, the reason behind all this, would you please exin in detail? If Zi Jin had indeedmitted a wrong, I will naturally deal with it.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie arched up an eyebrow and said: ¡°Everything she said is the truth.¡±

    The Spirit Jade Pce Lord was suddenly stunned. [The kid has actually admitted to it all so cleanly and easily like this? This isn¡¯t his style of doing things!]

    ¡°I killed someone, that person¡¯s name is Zhuge Yin, and he is the Dragon yers Pce¡¯s Young Lord.¡± Jun Wu Xie said indifferently.

    With a loud thump, the Spirit Jade Pce Lord¡¯s jaw dropped to the ground.

    [Zhuge Yin.....]

    [Isn¡¯t that the only son of the Dragon yers Pce Lord?]

    [Jun Wu had actually..... killed him?]

    [This kid¡¯s abilities are just too heaven defying! ! ! !]

 Chapter 1764 - â€œSinners Must Not Live (3)â€

    Chapter 1764: ¡°Sinners Must Not Live (3)¡±

    As to who Zhuge Yin was, it was afraid that no one within the Spirit Jade Pce was unaware of. The bunch of noisy girls immediately shut their mouths.

    This.....

    Jun Wu might have indeed killed someone.

    But the person he killed was someone who was an enemy whom cannot coexist under the same sky with the Spirit Jade Pce!

    They could still remember sorrowfully, when one of their Spirit Jade Pce disciples had simrly gone outside but had never returned ever since. It was only half a yearter when the people the Spirit Jade Pce had sent out to investigate finally discovered that that disciple had coincidentally encountered Zhuge Yin while she was outside and because of her beauty, it had drawn the eyes of Zhuge Yin, who began to harbour ulterior motives against her. That disciple had resisted to the death who finally jumped into theke to end her own life.....

    That incident had once boiled to a fervour within the Spirit Jade Pce and many of the disciples hated Zhuge Yin to the bone, detesting the fact that the Spirit Jade Pce had fallen into such dire straits, and were unable to seek redress for the blood debt owed to their senior!

    Now that Jun Wu had killed Zhuge Yin, not only was there absolutely no wrong done in their eyes, he had even exacted deep blood vengeance on their behalf.

    That one point, caused all of them to be unable to say a single word against Jun Wu¡¯s actions.

    ¡°I killed him, and then pinned the crime upon the head of Gu Ying, the Blood Fiend Pce¡¯s Young Lord.¡± Jun Wu Xie said indifferently.

    The Spirit Jade Pce Lord immediately gasped in surprise!

    [Heavens be damned!]

    [From where had this kid sprouted out from! ?]

    [In one stroke of genius, he had actually schemed against the Young Lords of two major pces in one fell swoop. Is this fe even human?]

    Hearing Gu Ying¡¯s name, Zi Jin immediately could not hold herself back. She raised her head up on a fluster and stared at the Spirit Jade Pce Lord to say anxiously: ¡°My Lord! Young Master Gu is a good person! He ispletely different from the other evil people in the Twelve Pces. He is kind and gentle, an highly righteous character, definitely not.....¡±

    Zi Jin had not even finished with her sentence when the gaze the Spirit Jade Pce Lord was looking at Zi Jin with turned sharp and incisive, immediately causing Zi Jin to be unable to finish the words behind.

    ¡°Zi Jin, what are you saying?¡± The Spirit Jade Pce Lord asked as he stared at the highly emotional Zi Jin through narrowed eyes. He was not a moron. Seeing Zi Jin so quick to jump to someone¡¯s defence, he detected something strange. And what he found more terrifying, was the fact that the very Gu Ying Zi Jing was defending so adamantly..... was actually.....

    ¡°My Lord.....¡± Zi Jin began as she looked at the Spirit Jade Pce Lord rather nervously.

    ¡°You say that Gu Ying is a good person? Of righteous character?¡± The Spirit Jade Pce Lord asked as he drew in a deep breath, suppressing the urge to smack the life out of Zi Jin with a single p of his palm.

    At that moment, the other Spirit Jade Pce disciples were also looking at Zi Jin with shock in their eyes.

    ¡°Do you know how Ming Xin whom you grew up with actually died! ?¡± All of a sudden, the Spirit Jade Pce Lord¡¯s voice had turned so cold it made one shiver to hear him.

    Zi Jin was slightly taken aback, as an image of a pretty and soft spoken girl appeared in her mind.

    Ming Xin was two years older than Zi Jin and she had led Zi Jin to practice cultivation together with her since they were very young. Although the two of them did not share any blood ties, but Zi Jin had always seen Ming Xin, who had been so protective of her in so many ways, as her real elder sister.

    Ming Xin was very kind, and strong spirited, seen as one of the leading disciples among the younger generation of the Spirit Jade Pce. She had grown up unable to bear to see the Spirit Jade Pce continue with its decline and had wanted to hide her identity to infiltrate herself into the other pces. She had then hidden her identity and went to take part in a Battle of Deities Grand Meet in the earlier years, where she had been fortunate enough to be picked by one of the pces, gaining entry into the Cloudy Brook Academy.

    But after Ming Xin entered the Cloudy Brook Academy, Zi Jin had then not heard any news about Ming Xin ever since.

    The Spirit Jade Pce Lord¡¯s question now, immediately caused Zi Jin¡¯s heart to quake in shock!

    ¡°I could not bear to tell you this before I was afraid you would be sad. But since you are showing me you arepletely unable to tell right from wrong, then I¡¯ll tell it to you now! Your Senior Ming Xin, had her eyes dug out by people! She died under the hands of the Blood Fiend Pce¡¯s Young Lord, Gu Ying, the one and same person you are now heaping such high praise upon!¡± The Spirit Jade Pce Lord roared out, in an insuppressible rage!

 Chapter 1765 - â€œSinners Must Not Live (4)â€

    Chapter 1765: ¡°Sinners Must Not Live (4)¡±

    ¡° It¡¯s impossible..... Impossible..... My Lord, you are lying to me aren¡¯t you? Senior Ming Xin..... How could she possibly have been murdered by Young Master Gu..... That¡¯s not possible..... It can¡¯t be true..... It¡¯s not true.....¡± Zi Jin was acting like she had lost her soul as she knelt there shaking her head, teardrops the size of a bean falling incessantly from her eyes.

    She did not want to believe that Ming Xin who had been like a sister to her had really been killed by Gu Ying.....

    The Spirit Jade Pce Lord looked highly pained as he looked at Zi Jin, and then hung his head low as while raising a finger up towards the silent and speechless Spirit Jade Pce disciples at the side.

    ¡°You girls here can tell her..... how Ming Xin had actually died!¡±

    In a blink, the young girls from the Spirit Jade Pce had all fallen to their knees in a row, their faces all unwilling, as they covered their faces to sob softly.

    Their reactions only caused Zi Jin to be even more flustered. She raised up her teary eyes to look at the sisters who were usually filled with smiles andughter.

    ¡°How did Ming Xin die..... How..... did she really die?¡± Her voice was shaking with a tremble, deeply afraid that the answer she would hear would drive her into despair.

    ¡°Zi Jin..... What our Lord..... Our Lord speaks the truth..... Ming Xin she..... was killed by Gu Ying. When we found her body, her eyes.....¡± The youngdy who spoke up could not make herself continue.

    Ming Xin¡¯s death was not any secret in the Spirit Jade Pce. The only person they hid that from, was only Zi Jin who was as close to Ming Xin like a real sister.

    Zi Jin fell forlornly to the floor, her eyes immediately turning bloodshot, her tears dripping onto the ground just before her, wetting it. Upon the bright clear floor, Zi Jin saw her own reflection, looking wretched, so worn and haggard, so stupid.....

    She suddenly recalled the words Jun Wu had said before.

    When Gu Ying was in the Cloudy Brook Academy, just because he had thought that a young girl had a beautiful pair of eyes, he had reached out to dig the girl¡¯s eyes out. She had thought that Jun Wu was merely trying to find an excuse to justify his own actions and was just intentionally smearing Gu Ying¡¯s name. But now, she finally realized it.

    That all of this waspletely true!

    Jun Wu¡¯s words might possibly be untrue, but her Lord, and her fellow sister disciples, would never lie to her regarding Ming Xin¡¯s death.

    At that moment, the faith and naivety Zi Jin had always held on to came crumbling down in that instant. Shey in a heap upon the floor to sob mournfully unbridled, ovee with remorse at her own stupidity and ignorance.

    When the Spirit Jade Pce Lord saw Zi Jin in such a state, his heart winced painfully. He endured through the sorrow he was feeling and raised up his head, to look at Jun Wu, his handsome featured face looking a little tired and exhausted.

    ¡°Young Master Jun, you have done no wrong. You have held up your end of the bargain. You are indeed the most intelligent youth I have ever met¡± The Spirit Jade Pce Lord said highly sincerely. He had thought that Jun Wu was only going to the Pure Grace Pce to see if he would be able to find a chance, never had he expected that the youth would be able to keep to his word, to stir up the Twelve Pces into a swirling mess.

    Just by hearing theint that Zi Jin had raised earlier, the Spirit Jade Pce Lord could already guess at the kind of turmoil that had erupted within the Pure Grace Pce.

    With the Blood Fiend Pce¡¯s Young Lord have murdered the Dragon yers Pce¡¯s Young Lord, and having the entire incident happen during the celebrations of the Pure Grace Pce Lord¡¯s birthday. It could very well be imagined whether it was the Blood Fiend Pce as the culprit, or the Dragon yers Pce as the victim, and even the Pure Grace Pce who hosted the event, they had all been driven into an irreconcble mess by Jun Wu in one single stroke.

    Zhuge Yin¡¯s death shall forever be a never ending grudge between the three pces and only upon death would they ever rest!

    The Dragon yers Pce would henceforth not let the Blood Fiend Pce have any peace and the two pces that could have allied together had now turned mortal enemies.

    And who could have ever imagined that this was all stirred up by Jun Wu¡¯s hand alone?

    The Spirit Jade Pce Lord could not be any more convinced and he had topletely take his hat off to Jun Wu.

 Chapter 1766 - â€œSinners Must Not Live (5)â€

    Chapter 1766: ¡°Sinners Must Not Live (5)¡±

    And who could have ever imagined that this was all stirred up by Jun Wu¡¯s hand alone?

    The Spirit Jade Pce Lord could not be any more convinced and he had topletely take his hat off to Jun Wu.

    Jun Wu Xie did not show any sign of joy as the Spirit Jade Pce Lord¡¯s praise did not make her feel that there was anything to be happy about, but instead.....

    ¡°Since we¡¯re allies, then let me gift another sentence to you today.¡± Jun Wu Xie said.

    ¡°Please speak.¡± The Spirit Jade Pce Lord replied.

    ¡°Be careful of the Blood Fiend Pce. Gu Ying already knows that Zi Jin is from the Spirit Jade Pce.¡± Jun Wu Xie threw that one statement highly indifferently, not willing to remain in the Spirit Jade Pce another moment. The Spirit Jade Pce Lord was very intelligent and was able to grasp the situation. He had not mentioned a thing about Zi Jin¡¯s punishment and Jun Wu Xie could sense he could not bear to do it.

    Although furious, but Zi Jin was still a child he had personally brought up. So how could he bear to punish her strictly?

    Jun Wu Xie understood and was not thinking to go as far as seeking Zi Jin¡¯s death.

    But.....

    Since the Spirit Jade Pce Lord wanted to protect Zi Jin, then for all the things that Zi Jin had done, the consequences would naturally have to be shouldered by the Spirit Jade Pce.

    The Spirit Jade Pce Lord waspletely shocked by Jun Wu¡¯s sudden revtion. He stared incredulously at Zi Jin who was sprawled on the floor and weeping mournfully, his eyes immediately shing with a chilling glint of rage!

    The fact that the Spirit Jade Pce could enjoy their peace till now was because they had alwaysid themselves low. But he had never once thought that having Zi Jin make one trip to the Pure Grace Pce would actually make her expose her identity and origins directly to Gu Ying!

    He just did not dare to imagine, with the kind of trust Zi Jin had in Gu Ying at that time, would she have revealed even more of the Spirit Jade Pce¡¯s secrets to him.

    If the Blood Fiend Pce came to know where the Spirit Jade Pce was.....

    Then the doom of the Spirit Jade Pce would be arriving soon!

    The other disciples of the Spirit Jade Pce had all turned to stone from that piece of news. They all stared incredulously at Zi Jin, not one of them daring to believe for a moment that Zi Jin would reallymit such a stupid mistake!

    ¡°Zi Jin..... You..... you really told Gu Ying..... that you are a disciple of the Spirit Jade Pce?¡± The Spirit Jade Pce Lord could not help himself as his voice shook.

    Zi Jin lifted up her head fearfully, choking on her sobs as she nodded her head.

    The Spirit Jade Pce Lord sank into his soft lounge limply as the strength in his body seemed to be sucked out of him.

    ¡°Did you..... Did you tell him, where the Spirit Jade Pce is at?¡±

    Zi Jin looked at the Spirit Jade Pce Lord¡¯s face which had turned pale and pallid, and then looked around at the surrounding fellow sister disciples looking at her with highly fearful eyes. Endless remorse and bitter regret that epassed the sky filled up every nook in her heart. She forcibly pushed herself up, to stand on her feet.

    ¡°My Lord..... I did not..... I did not tell him that.....¡±

    The Spirit Jade Pce Lord let out a slight sigh of relief.

    ¡°My Lord, Zi Jin realizes her mistake..... I¡¯ve been stupid..... ignorant..... and I mistakenly trusted an evil person.....¡± Zi Jin drew in a deep breath, and turned her head to look towards Jun Wu who had already reached the Spirit Jade Pce¡¯s door. She looked at that small petite figure, and the feelings of disdain and rejection against the figure in her heart disappeared without leaving a single trace in that instant.

    She seemed to have returned back to that day, when she had been surrounded and attacked on the summit of Mount Fu Yao. That same figure had descended down from the heavens, to rescue her from her desperate predicament.

    She did not know herself just what had happened to her in the Pure Grace Pce, why she had so inconceivably doubted her own benefactor..... Why, she had chosen to rather believe in Ming Xin¡¯s murderer, than to trust Jun Wu, choosing not to believe in her benefactor.....

    ¡°Young Master Jun!¡± Zi Jin summoned up every ounce of strength she could in her to shout towards Jun Wu¡¯s back.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s steps paused just briefly, but did not turn around.

 Chapter 1767 - â€œShadow Moon Palace (1)â€

    Chapter 1767: ¡°Shadow Moon Pce (1)¡±

    ¡°I was wrong.... I am sorry.....¡± Zi Jin¡¯s hot tears rolled down her cheeks, and in an instant before anyone had time to even react, she suddenly ran headlong to crash into a stone pir in the Spirit Jade Pce¡¯s main hall!

    Bright red blood stained the rock hard pir, to spill upon the clear floor.....

    ¡°Zi Jin!¡±

    Jun Wu Xie lowered her eyes in silence, looking straight into the path ahead as she continued forward, not turning her head back, and neither did she take a single glimpse of the blood behind her.

    .....

    Stepping out from the Spirit Jade Pce, Jun Wu Xie looked up at the bright sun in the sky, as she lifted her foot to depart.

    Time did not stop, and Jun Wu Xie¡¯s steps would not stop as well.

    At the rendezvous point, Jun Wu Xie met up with Yue Yi once again. Yue Yi saw that Zi Jin was no longer with Jun Wu and her group but he did not ask about it.

    ¡°You intend to go back with me to the Shadow Moon Pce?¡± Yue Yi asked as he looked at Jun Wu. ording to what Jun Wu had mentioned before about his ns, when he came back from the Spirit Jade Pce, Jun Wu would be going to the Shadow Moon Pce together with him.

    But, Yue Yi was instead looking at Jun Wu rather worriedly.

    Returning to the Shadow Moon Pce would not be the same as going to the Pure Grace Pce. People at the Pure Grace Pce did not know what the disciples of the Shadow Moon Pce looked like but it was impossible for the Shadow Moon Pce to not know it.

    ¡°But with your looks.....¡± Yue Yi was a little worried.

    Jun Wu Xie replied: ¡°I will deal with that myself.¡±

    Upon saying that, Jun Wu Xie went ahead to climb up into the horse carriage, while Yue Yi and the others could only wait outside. After a while, Jun Wu Xie came walking out from the carriage, with her lookspletely changed. The originally unremarkable looking youth, had changed to be attractive and handsome looking, and within that handsomeness, there was a tinge of gentle femininity.

    Yue Yi¡¯s eyes suddenly widened. The way Jun Wu Xie looked, didn¡¯t he look exactly like that very disciple of the Shadow Moon Pce who had been killed at the front of the horse carriage before?

    ¡°You.....¡±

    ¡°What is this guy¡¯s name?¡± Although Jun Wu Xie was unable to do it like Hua Yao, who was able topletely duplicate a person¡¯s body and looks, and while she was also unable to change the shape and size of her bones, she had other ways of disguising herself.

    She had noticed that the youth that had been killed before was rather simr to her in size, so she had only needed to carry out some alteration on her looks, and to slip herself into the Shadow Moon Pce¡¯s uniform, before she could pass herself off as the real thing.

    Yue Yi gulped as he studied the way the way Jun Wu looked. After awhile, he then answered: ¡°He is called Chang Huan.¡±

    Chang Huan is just a regr disciple in the Shadow Moon Pce who merely possessed highly average powers. He would not stand out at all if you threw him among a bunch of disciples but for some unknown reason, Chang Huan was rather highly valued by Elder Ying from the Shadow Moon Pce. The reason that Chang Huan hade to join the team going to the birthday celebrations had also been arranged by Elder Ying as well.

    ¡°Is there anyone he is close to in the Shadow Moon Pce?¡± Although Jun Wu Xie¡¯s disguise was exquisitely done, but she was still unable to replicate every single minute detail. Her looks might be able to fool some people, but it would not be able to withstand the scrutiny of people Chang Huan was very close to.

    Yue Yi shook his head. ¡°Chang Huan..... does not have anyone especially close to him in the Shadow Moon Pce. He has a rather strange personality and did not seem to be really all that likeable to other people.¡±

    Butpared to Yue Yi himself, Chang Huan was slightly better, but not by all that much.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded. If that was the case, then she would not have to worry about anyone seeing through her disguise.

    After ascertaining that there was no problem with her disguise, Jun Wu Xie immediately climbed back into the horse carriage, only this time, Jun Wu Xie took the same carriage as Yue Yi, while Jun Wu Yao took another carriage with Ye Sha and the others.

    When they were getting into the horse carriage, Ye Sha saw the expression on Jun Wu Yao¡¯s face, and he could not help but lit a candle for Yue Yi in his heart.

    As the carriages sped along on their way, Jun Wu Xie asked Yue Yi about things within the Shadow Moon Pce. In order to avoid giving herself away, she needed to understand as much as possible about the Shadow Moon Pce during this return leg of the journey.

 Chapter 1768 - â€œShadow Moon Palace (2)â€

    Chapter 1768: ¡°Shadow Moon Pce (2)¡±

    As the carriages sped along on their way, Jun Wu Xie asked Yue Yi about things within the Shadow Moon Pce. In order to avoid giving herself away, she needed to understand as much as possible about the Shadow Moon Pce during this return leg of the journey.

    The might of the Shadow Moon Pce hangs among the bottom rungs of the Twelve Pces, in a highly simr state to the Pure Grace Pce. Among the Shadow Moon Pce¡¯s Elders, the one most highly valued by the Pce Lord was Elder Yue, immediately followed by Elder Ying.

    The length of time that Elder Ying had been in the Shadow Moon Pce was not as long Elder Yue but if one was just talking about powers theymanded behind them, Elder Ying was ahead by a notch.....

    In the Middle Realm, besides the main powers that reigned overrge territories, there were also quite a number of long established family ns. Those family ns had existed from a long time ago and through the umtion over many years, the kind of might that these family ns had shored up were also not to be underestimated.

    Elder Ying hade from one of such family ns, a highly ancient one. That family n had once enjoyed immense glory and lived in resplendence, but through the shifting sands of time, they had dwindled greatly in numbers and gradually fallen into decline. Elder Ying was the only heir of the current generation and in his hands, he held many of the treasures umted by the family over the years, and that was why he was highly valued by the Shadow Moon Pce Lord.

    But the rtionship between Elder Ying and Elder Yue was a little peculiar.

    Although the two men had never had any dispute, but Yue Yi had heard Elder Yue say some bad things about Elder Ying before.

    ¡°If you are thinking to destroy the Shadow Moon Pce, maybe you can strike from here, between Elder Yue and Elder Ying.¡± Yue Yi said in suggestion. Elder Ying had not been feeling all that well over the recent period and his children were still very young, with most of the responsibilities for Shadow Moon Pce¡¯s affairs split two ways and shouldered by the two Elders.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded her head slightly, calcting in her heart how she was going to y her hand in the uing round at the Shadow Moon Pce.

    In fact, being diverted toe to the Shadow Moon Pce immediately after the Pure Grace Pce was something out of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s calctions. If not for the fact that she had encountered Yue Yi midway, her n would not be like this. But Yue Yi¡¯s bitter experience had made her want to bring forward her n to deal with the Shadow Moon Pce earlier.

    As they were about to reach the Shadow Moon Pce, Jun Wu Xie handed Yue Yi an elixir. Yue Yi immediately swallowed it without the slightest hesitation, not even asking a single word about it.

    ¡°You¡¯re not afraid that I¡¯ll poison you?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked with her eyebrow arched, thinking Yue Yipletely did not guard against her at all.

    Yue Yi stared honestly at Jun Wu and said: ¡°My life is already yours to have and even if you hand me poison, I will swallow it.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie stared back at Yue Yi and was silent a moment before she said: ¡°This would make your injuries seemed more severe than they actually are.¡±

    Yue Yi nodded his head, his heart roughly able toprehend the reason that Jun Wu was doing that.

    There were quite a number of people from the Shadow Moon Pce who left to go to the Pure Grace Pce but in the end, only he and Jun Wu who was impersonating Chang Huan wereing back. This would be strange no matter which way people looked at it. But because of the turmoil within the Pure Grace Pce, they were able to peg the disappearance of the rest of the disciples onto the chaos that erupted in there.

    It must be said, that Jun Wu¡¯s highly meticulous thinking, really considered all angles well, without leaving anything out.

    Very soon, Jun Wu Xie and the entire group entered into the territories controlled by the Shadow Moon Pce. As Jun Wu Xie could not find any one that Jun Wu Yao and his men could disguise themselves as, and she the fact that she did not think that Jun Wu Yao would be happy disguising himself as a disciple, she quickly decided to let them roam as they wished. Atfterall, with the kind of powers they possessed, where in Shadow Moon Pce would they not be able toe and go as they pleased?

    A single lone horse carriage came to a stop right before the main doors of the Shadow Moon Pce and the two guards standing before the gates immediately went forward to check on the passengers inside.

 Chapter 1769 - â€œShadow Moon Palace (3)â€

    Chapter 1769: ¡°Shadow Moon Pce (3)¡±

    After they ascertained that there was nothing wrong, they immediately let the carriage past.

    Having gotten to know that the team sent out for the birthday celebrations hade back, the Shadow Moon Pce Lord and the various Elders came out to the pce hall. But when they saw Yue Yi and Jun Wu Xie standing there in the hall, the expressions on their faces became a little strange.

    For this trip to the Pure Grace Pce to deliver their well wishes, the Shadow Moon Pce had sent out quite a number of people, and they had never ever thought that when they returned, there would only be two people and they had evene back a few days earlier than expected.

    ¡°Yue Yi, just what exactly is going on here?¡± An elderly man with a white streaked beard standing just at the bottom right of the Pce Lord asked, his brows creased together as he stared at the pale faced Yue Yi.

    Yue Yi was kneeling on the ground with one knee, his eyes lowered as he said: ¡°Reporting to my Lord, there was an ident at the Pure Grace Pce that caused the birthday celebrations to be abruptly halted. Moreover, in the midst of all that chaos, arge number of disciples were hurt and now, only me and Chang Huan managed toe back safely.¡±

    ¡°An ident at the Pure Grace Pce? What kind of an ident?¡± The faces of the various Elders in the pce hall looked up in surprise.

    [How did a birthday celebration turn into such a disaster?]

    [Not only had the birthday banquet been prematurely ended, but even their Shadow Moon Pce disciples had been implicated?]

    The circumstances before their eyes made everyone¡¯s heart fill with doubt.

    Yue Yi had no choice but to tell everyone in the Shadow Moon Pce everything that happened in the Pure Grace Pce.

    And listening to him, the expressions on every one of their faces twisted up in shock.

    ¡°The Blood Fiend Pce¡¯s Young Lord really killed Zhuge Yin?¡± Elder Yue questioned with his brows furrowed together. This incident could be considered to be one that would create an extremely big stir among the Twelve Pces. The Blood Fiend Pce and the Dragon yers Pce were both rather mighty powers and it was previously rumoured that the two pces could possibly work together. But no one could ever have thought that after just one birthday celebration at the Pure Grace Pce, things would take sure a shocking turn.

    ¡°Based on what you say, the disciples of the Blood Fiend Pce and the Dragon yers Pce got into a huge brawl which implicated many of our disciples?¡± Another elderly man asked with a frown as he stared at Yue Yi.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Yue Yi nodded.

    That elderly man then turned to look at Jun Wu Xie at the side.

    ¡°Chang Huan, you tell us.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie immediately realized that this elderly man could very possibly be Elder Ying that Yue Yi had told her about.

    ¡°What Senior Yue Yi has said is all true. The situation at that time was highly chaotic and the Pure Grace Pce was unable to control the situation. That was why they asked everyone from the various pces to leave early.¡± Jun Wu Xie replied to Elder Ying without missing a beat.

    There was still some doubt in Elder Ying¡¯s heart but Elder Yue at the side had already opened his mouth. ¡°In a case of conflict between the Blood Fiend Pce and the Dragon yers Pce, that is a matter that should not involve us. And since the incident happened within the territories of the Pure Grace Pce, by all reason, the Pure Grace Pce needs to answer to all the individual pces. Why had the disciples we sent there to deliver birthday wishes suddenly lost their lives in their pce for no good reason? I can see that Yue Yi has done everything he could as he still carries injuries upon his body. Having just undergone so many trials, can I ask for my Lord to allow him to leave to get himself treated?¡±

    The Shadow Moon Pce Lord who was seated in the pce hall nodded his head. He looked at Jun Wu Xie and Yue Yi and then said: ¡°Alright, the pce will handle the matter from here on. The two of you can go rest first.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie and Yue Yi nodded their head and then left the pce hall.

    Yue Yi led Jun Wu Xie toe to the room that belonged to Chang Huan. They encountered quite a number of the Shadow Moon Pce¡¯s disciples along the way. Those disciples were initiallyughing as they walked together but upon seeing Yue Yi and Chang Huan, the smiles on their faces faded quite a bit, almost seemingly avoiding as they gave way to them.

    Yue Yi and ¡°Chang Huan¡± were not that close so after leading Jun Wu Xie to Chang Huan¡¯s room, Yue Yi immediately left.

 Chapter 1770 - â€œYue Ye (1)â€

    Chapter 1770: ¡°Yue Ye (1)¡±

    Inside the room, Jun Wu Xie quickly scanned her eyes through Chang Huan¡¯s room. It was very clean and well kept. She sat down at the table and the little ck cat silentlynded onto the table.

    ¡°I can feel the great demon lord just nearby.¡± The little ck cat said as it wiggled the tip of its nose. Jun Wu Yao and the others were ¡°abandoned¡± by Jun Wu Xie and were not allowed toe into the Shadow Moon Pce together with them. But this ce could very well be the same as Jun Wu Yao¡¯s garden at his house and though one could not see where Jun Wu Yao was, the little ck cat was however dead certain that Jun Wu Yao was not far away from here.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded her head, but her mind was on something else.

    Beforeing here to the Shadow Moon Pce, Yue Yi had once said that the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s health was not well. Jun Wu Xie had when in the pce hall earlier, secretly observed the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s condition. The Shadow Moon Pce Lord was not considered to be too old andpared to many of the Elders there, he could even be considered to be rather young. But the pallor of his face had been highly pale with his lips slightly covered in built up filth, his eye bags were darkened, and his gaze hollow. His situation seemed to disy symptoms of deficiencies in his blood¡¯s Qi, and signs of anemia, looking rather unwell.

    But Jun Wu Xie had detected something else out of ce. Based on experience, the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s situation wasn¡¯t just suffering from deficiencies, but more like..... a case of poisoning.

    ¡°This is getting to be rather interesting. A poisoned Pce Lord, and two secretly warring Elders who appear peaceful on the surface..... There¡¯s quite a great game going on in this Shadow Moon Pce here.....¡± Jun Wu Xiemented as she rubbed at her chin. Things in the Shadow Moon Pce might not be as simple as how Yue Yi had told her. What Yue Yi knew would merely be the things that Elder Yue had told him about. If it was not mentioned by Elder Yue before, Yue Yi might very well be unaware of it.

    As Jun Wu Xie was considering the different elements hidden under the surface in the Shadow Moon Pce, Yue Yi had alreadye back to his room. Looking at the highly familiar room once again, Yue Yi¡¯s face however did not rx in the slightest. He stood in his room and did not sit down. After waiting for awhile, he heard the sound of someone knocking on the door outside.

    Walking over to open the door, a Shadow Moon Pce disciple stood outside.

    ¡°Senior Yue Yi, Elder Yue asks for you to go see him.¡±

    Yue Yi nodded, already very much used to this. Without even being able to rest a moment, he went rushing over to Elder Yue¡¯s room.

    Standing outside Elder Yue¡¯s room, Yue Yi¡¯s hands could not stop the palms of his hands from sweating. Just what kind of a nightmare hid behind that panel of door that stood closed would only be known by him alone.

    ¡°Little Ye is so obedient.¡± Elder Yue¡¯s deep voice then rang out from behind the door.

    ¡°Grandfather, is thisfortable for you?¡± The still slightly young tender voice of a little girl sounded suddenly, and upon hearing that voice, a chill shot through Yue Yi¡¯s entire body!

    Yue Yi immediately pushed open the door, to see a little girl with two buns tied in her hair, sitting atop a low stool as she massaged the leg of Elder Yue who was seated upon a chair.

    Seeing that scene before him, the heart that had been lodged in Yue Yi¡¯s heart then quickly settled back in ce.

    ¡°Big Brother!¡± Upon seeing Yue Yi appear, the pretty little face immediately lit up with a highly sweet smile. With happy and delighted steps, she ran to Yue Yi¡¯s side, to leap right into Yue Yi¡¯s embrace.

    ¡°Big Brother, you¡¯re back atst! Little Ye missed you so much.¡± Yue Ye said as she raised her head up, blinking herrge innocent pair of eyes at Yue Yi.

    Yue Ye¡¯s looks was very much alike to Yue Yi¡¯s, but just without the handsome radiance of a strapping young youth, and with an added bright innocence of a little girl instead. When that little figure threw herself into Yue Yi¡¯s arms, Yue Yi immediately felt like he held the whole world in his arms.

 Chapter 1771 - â€œYue Ye (2)â€

    Chapter 1771: ¡°Yue Ye (2)¡±

    ¡°Mm. I¡¯m back.¡± Yue Yi lowered his head to say, his gaze highly gentle as he looked at his little sister. The little girl before his eyes was in the only thing that bound up his whole life and the only kin tied in blood to him in the entire world.

    Yue Ye smilingly wrapped her arms around Yue Yi¡¯s waist as Yue Yi raised his head up, his eyesing to meet Elder Yue¡¯s gaze. That pair of eyes immediately caused the blood in Yue Yi¡¯s body to turn to ice.

    Elder Yue had done it on purpose.....

    Yue Yi silently drew in a deep breath, pushing down the rage in his heart.

    ¡°Your elder brother sustained injuries this time round and he needs to get some proper rest to nurse himself. Little Ye, you must not go disturb your elder brother if there¡¯s nothing important alright? If you are bored, you can juste here to find Grandfather.¡± Elder Yue said in a highly benevolent voice as he stared at Yue Yi¡¯s pale face, the words driving chills into Yue Yi.

    Yue Ye had wanted to turn around to say something but was instead held tighter in Yue Yi¡¯s arms.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Many things happened in the Pure Grace Pce this time. I will need to speak a little longer to the Elder.....¡±

    Elder Yue looked at Yue Yi, smiling strangely.

    ¡°Big Brother, you¡¯re hurt? Is it serious?¡± Yue Ye asked as she lifted her head, to look worriedly and highly concerned at Yue Yi.

    Yue Yi¡¯s heart almost melted under that gaze and immediately shook his head.

    ¡°I am fine. It¡¯s just some superficial injuries.¡±

    ¡°Alright. Little Ye should run along now. I still have things I need to talk to your elder brother about.¡± Elder Yue said with a highly amiable smile.

    Yue Ye looked at Yue Yi, and then turned to look at Elder Yue, before she reluctantly left the room.

    After Yue Ye went out and only Elder Yue and Yue Yi were left in the room, Elder Yue lifted up his chin and then patted at his thigh.

    Yue Yi took a deep breath. Lowering his eyes, he went to kneel down by Elder Yue¡¯s leg, his knuckles whitened as his fingers dug deeply into his palms, to steadily pummel at Elder Yue¡¯s leg in massage.

    ¡°What exactly happened in the Pure Grace Pce? Why had so many people lost their lives? How did you and Chang Huan manage toe back in the end? I saw that Chang Huan was perfectly fine. How did you get yourself so severely injured?¡± Elder Yue asked as he leaned back in his chair, from above in his elevated position.

    Elder Yue did not care about the deaths of the other disciples, he wouldn¡¯t be bothered no matter how many people died. The fact that Yue Yi returned was enough for him.

    But Elder Ying¡¯s subordinate Chang Huan hade back as well, which made Elder Yue rather displeased.

    ¡°Chang Huan is from Elder Ying¡¯s side and that kid is just a piece of useless trash. With this incident having be so big, how did hee out unscathed?¡± Elder Yue asked, showing his discontent. Now that the Pce Lord¡¯s health was deteriorating by the day, the daily affairs of the pce were all basically handled by him and Elder Ying.

    But though having flowers on the same stem bloom was good, how could itpare with having a lone blossom enjoy its limelight?

    Currently, the other Elders of the Shadow Moon Pce were split into three factions, with one faction supporting him, one faction supporting Elder Ying, and several more of them maintaining a neutral stance. Whoever held the most authourity to speak among the Shadow Moon Pce¡¯s Elders, would alsomand the most power, and to any one of them there, it posed great allure.

    The weak bes meat for the strong to eat was applicable everywhere, and it was naturally the same in the Shadow Moon Pce. In this long game of elimination, this was the best way to adopt. If this trip to the Pure Grace Pce had also gotten rid of Elder Ying¡¯s subordinate Chang Huan, then it would naturally have been the best result Elder Yue could have hoped for.

    Towards Elder Yue¡¯s question, Yue Yi already had an answer prepared. He followed Jun Wu¡¯s instructions and replied, rounding up the entire scenario wlessly. Although Elder Yue was still a little doubtful after listening to him, but he did not find any loopholes in the answer. Moreover, he did not believe that Yue Yi would dare to deceive him.

 Chapter 1772 - â€œYue Ye (3)â€

    Chapter 1772: ¡°Yue Ye (3)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie had just sat in the room for a short while when someone came to knock on her door.

    Opening the door to take a look, she saw it was a a few youths wearing the Shadow Moon Pce¡¯s uniform, and they looked to be slightly older than ¡°Chang Huan¡±.

    ¡°Hey Chang Huan, you¡¯re back atst. Comeee, your few elder brothers have something to show you.¡± While saying that, one of the youths was already going to pull on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s arm.

    Jun Wu Xie deftly avoided his hand, doubt rising in her heart. Based on what Yue Yi had told her, Chang Huan did not have manypanions he was close with. But these few youths had suddenly appeared and the only possibility could only be that Yue Yi did not really understand Chang Huan all that well and so the information he gave her was not entirely urate as well.

    With things happening slightly differing from what she had been prepared for, Jun Wu Xie reacted without showing any hesitation, and in order for her to better grasp the situation in the Shadow Moon Pce as soon as possible, she did not reject the youths¡¯ invitation, but had immediately stepped out to follow them.

    Along the way, the youths chattered on quite a bit, mostly about little things that had happened while Chang Huan had not been around, and about little instances of conflict within the Shadow Moon Pce.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know it, but when we heard from Elder Ying that you were going with Yue Yi to the Pure Grace Pce, it really gave the few of us quite a scare. I had been afraid that Yue Yi would discover that something was amiss midway and do something to harm you.¡± One of the youths said conspiratorially, his face looking highly frightened.

    ¡°Luckily that kid is dumb and did not sense anything. And seeing that you¡¯ve returned safely, we can set our hearts at ease.¡±

    [What would Yue Yi find to be amiss?]

    Jun Wu Xie narrowed her eyes up slightly. The words of these youths were fleetingly mentioning Yue Yi and from they way they were speaking, this ¡°Chang Huan¡± and Yue Yi seem to have something between them, but they had put it across unclearly, hence, Jun Wu Xie was still not able to understand what they really meant at that moment.

    The youths were all chattering away merrily when they suddenly noticed Jun Wu Xie¡¯s silence. They looked at each other and after exchanging nces between themselves, one of them finally spoke up: ¡°Chang Huan, have you gone dotty? For this matter, you promised it to us before you left and you shouldn¡¯t just go back on your word right?¡±

    ¡°Oh? What did I promise you?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked as her eyebrow arched up, acting frivolously forgetful.

    The faces of the few youths immediately changed.

    ¡°Chang Huan! Could it be your skin is beginning to itch again? Don¡¯t think just because Elder Ying is shielding you and we will really not dare to do anything to you! Since you want to cultivate together with us, then you should at least show us some sincerity, and not be such a gutless coward just because you look like a girl!¡± The youths who had initially been friendly and chatty, immediately changed their demeanor upon hearing ¡°Chang Huan¡± saying he had forgotten what he promised.

    Jun Wu Xie immediately understood that the youths before her had note to seek Chang Huan because they were on good terms with him, but because they had made some special agreement between themselves and that was why they were being so friendly.

    And ording to what they had said earlier, Jun Wu Xie could almost be certain that the promise made between them earlier had something to do with Yue Yi.

    But, what could that be?

    ¡°I¡¯m warning you, I have already gone to ask around clearly earlier. Yue Yi is now discussing things in Elder Yue¡¯s room and that littless has just gone back to her room. At this time, it is basically when she will have to soak herself in her medicinal bath, so you have better note act like you¡¯ve suddenly gotten amnesia!¡± A tall youth said as he shook a fist threateningly.

 Chapter 1773 - â€œYue Ye (4)â€

    Chapter 1773: ¡°Yue Ye (4)¡±

    ¡°You were the one that begged to leech onto us before, and guaranteed that you will prove your guts to us soon. We¡¯ve already gone to great lengths to prepare everything for you so now you¡¯ve just got to do it whether you want to or not.¡± The youths had angry looks on their faces, and were being highly threatening.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mind whirled speedily, realizing that Chang Huan¡¯s situation in the Shadow Moon Pce was not too optimistic, guessing that he must have been ostracized for a long time and could not stand it any longer before he tried to stick to such a bunch of notorious kids. He had then agreed to some nefarious request from them, to prove himself with the deed.

    Looking at it now, that fool had not lost out when he was killed as this bunch of youths obviously did not think much of him. The supposed promise now seemed more like a way to toy with him and the fool had actually taken it seriously, which just showed how stupid he really was.

    Not knowing what kind of an agreement they had made before, Jun Wu Xie then went along with them.

    The youths brought Jun Wu Xie toe to the hind pce of the Shadow Moon Pce, and to pass through a garden before they came to a tranquil and quiet little courtyard. Quite a big variety of nts and flowers had been nted in the courtyard and they looked to be thriving rather well. Jun Wu Xie¡¯s gaze swept over the nts at the side and suddenly noticed that the seemingly regr nts were actually not thatmon. At one nce, she already saw several types of herbs that were suitable for cultivating elixirs and she did not know whether the gardener of this yard had done it intentionally but he had actually turned the soil within the yard to be like a herb garden, with just a sprinkle of decorative flowers.

    ¡°Go in quickly.¡± The youths urged as they stood outside the courtyard.

    Jun Wu Xie swept a nce over the expressions on the faces of the few youths and then lifted her foot to step inside. In her heart, she could roughly guess who the person in the courtyard really was but what made her think it strange was why the youths would make such an agreement with Chang Huan.

    Walking into the courtyard, it was all silent. The courtyard was not big, and a faint fragrance of herbs wafted in the air within the courtyard from beginning to end. But as the scent was rather overwhelmed by the fragrance of flowers, unless it was someone who was more sensitive to the smell of herbs, they might very easily overlook the scent.

    Jun Wu Xie went nearer to the house within the courtyard with every one of her steps. She turned her head to nce at the youths standing outside the courtyard, and saw that the youths were quietly hiding themselves on one side, peeking in with only their heads showing.

    The sound of water came out from within the house and the youths waved their hands at Jun Wu Xie anxiously, gesturing for her to quickly make her move.

    But Jun Wu Xie had no intentions of following their instructions at all. She hade only to seek for clues, and not to fulfil the agreement Chang Huan had made with that bunch of people.

    She was not the real Chang Huan, so she had nothing to do with this bunch of guys at all.

    ¡°Damn it, has that kid lost his mind? Is he really just going to stand there and not move anymore?¡± One of the youths asked when he saw that Jun Wu Xie was not reacting to their repeated urgings, and could not help but curse out.

    ¡°He¡¯s just a totally useless coward. What else does he know besides licking Elder Ying¡¯s boots?¡±

    They only saw Jun Wu Xie walking one around within the courtyard, and thening out from inside right before their eyes.

    The few youths were immediately unhappy and they all went stomping angrily forward to confront the kid, surrounding Jun Wu Xiepletely.

    ¡°Chang Huan, what do you mean by this?¡± A tall youth asked Jun Wu Xie, his face highly displeased. They had brought the kid all the way here, so to whom was this kid posturing to with such a look now?

    As he spoke, the few youths struck, going forward and seeking to show no mercy to ¡°Chang Huan¡±.....

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes narrowed up slightly, and a cold glint shed in her eyes.

 Chapter 1774 - â€œYue Ye (5)â€

    Chapter 1774: ¡°Yue Ye (5)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes narrowed up slightly, and a cold glint shed in her eyes.

    This bunch of good for nothing kids really think she is that hriously foolish ¡°Chang Huan¡±?

    A pity.....

    She wasn¡¯t, and neither did she intend to be like the real Chang Huan.

    What she seeked was to destroy the Shadow Moon Pce.

    And only that!

    Seeing the fist of one of the youths already flying straight towards Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face, Jun Wu Xie did not hide nor dodge but suddenly raised up her leg, that whipped out to kick right into that youth¡¯s abdomen!

    The youth who was a whole head taller than Jun Wu Xie, had in just a blink of an eye, sent flying several meters away by that one kick!

    He crashed heavily to the ground, not moving in the slightest.....

    It had just been an instant, which caused all the other youths topletely freeze.

    They knew very clearly what kind of capabilities Chang Huan possessed. It could be said that Chang Huan in the Shadow Moon Pce, althoughmanded a little bit of presence, but the powers he possessed was just not worth anyone¡¯s notice. Any one of the disciples dragged out would be able to toy and torment him and everyone knew that Chang Huan had only gained his status by doggedly following behind Elder Ying to fawn and tter his way up. Deep in their hearts, not even a handful of people thought anything of Chang Huan and nobody saw any good in him.

    And none of them could have ever thought that the Chang Huan who had always not even possessed the strength to truss a chicken would suddenly explode in rage today, and had even sent a youth who had attained the blue spirit flying with just one kick!

    ¡°You.... You scoundrel, what do you want?¡± The youths who had gotten a rude shock felt the fire in their hearts rise once more.

    They did not for a moment believe that Chang Yuan¡¯s powers could possibly undergo any kind of breakthrough in such a short period of time. With the scene that had just happened, only ghosts would know what kind of a trick he must have employed to do it.

    ¡°You have chosen to shamelessly spurn us when we gave you a chance. If we do not teach you a good lesson today, you really think that no one in the Shadow Moon Pce can put you in your ce?¡± The youths whose humiliation had turned to rage rubbed their fists as they all leapt to pounce on Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie stood in her spot and did not move in the slightest as she stared at the people pouncing right at her, the corners of her mouth curling up into a sneer.

    A purple coloured spirit light red out suddenly from her body and without waiting for the youths to even recover their senses, the figure of Jun Wu Xie had already morphed into a purple coloured light streak to disappear right before their eyes.

    The youths could not even see the figure of Jun Wu Xie clearly, but just felt a heavy force that struck them on their chests, bringing about sudden excruciating agony, the pain feeling like they had been smashed by a enormous boulder.

    All of a sudden, the arrogant and boastful youths were all sent flying into the air, every single one of them howling endlessly as they crashed onto the ground, the excruciating pain wrecking through their bodies causing them to not even have the strength to get up.

    Jun Wu Xie walked over with contempt as she came before one of the youths.

    The youthy on the ground, his hand clutching his chest that was feeling such excruciating pain, his eyes staring in utter disbelief at Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°You..... You.....¡± [How is this possible? When did Chang Huan be a Purple Spirit?]

    Jun Wu Xie stepped her foot onto the youth¡¯s chest, the force under the foot immediately making the youth to grimace in pain.

    ¡°Teach me a lesson? With this lot of you?¡± Jun Wu Xie sneered, and lifting the point of her foot, she sent the youth flying once more, to crash straight into another youth who was struggling to climb to his feet.

    It had taken only an instant, and the few youths were littered all over as theyy on the ground, the eyes that they were staring at Jun Wu Xie with at that moment, filled with pure terror.

    Who could have thought that the once weak and frail youth would suddenly increase his powers so dramatically in less than a month¡¯s time! ?

    From an unremarkable yellow spirit, to shoot up into the Purple Spirit realm!

 Chapter 1775 - â€œYue Ye (6)â€

    Chapter 1775: ¡°Yue Ye (6)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie stood there looking down at them while the bunch of youths stood lying on the ground, pain and shock causing their bodies to shake uncontrobly.

    [A Purple Spirit?]

    [That¡¯s a Purple Spirit!]

    Among the younger generation of the Shadow Moon Pce, people who had been able to breakthrough to the Purple Spirit before they turned twenty was only Yue Yi alone. This was also why although Yue Yi was not well liked by people, no one dared to go find trouble with him.

    But today, right before their eyes, another Purple Spirit below the age of twenty had appeared once more!

    And that person, was actually the person that they had found most contemptible, Chang Huan!

    All of this, waspletely unbelievable to the youths and something even harder to ept!

    ¡°What? Feeling indignant?¡± Jun Wu Xie raised an eyebrow slightly as she stared at the youths on the ground, her expression seemingly appreciating their pain and shock.

    She did not care what kind of a person Chang Huan was like, and neither did she want to bother herself with how Chang Huan was in the past. The only thing she wanted to achieve was to make the name ¡°Chang Huan¡± be a presence that the Shadow Moon Pce would not be able to overlook from this moment on. Only by doing that, would she then be able toe into contact with the center of power in the Shadow Moon Pce, to get an opportunity for her to send this rotten Shadow Moon Pce down to Hell!

    Having Jun Wu Xie¡¯s cold gaze sweeping over them, every single one of the youths felt as if the blood in their bodies were about to congeal. They were all trembling as they shook their heads, not daring to speak another word to Jun Wu Xie.

    Though they did not like what they saw in Chang Huan, but they did not possess the guts to go seek trouble from a Purple Spirit!

    The highest level of power among them, was merely just a blue spirit and even with the entire group of them bunched together, it would not be enough for Jun Wu Xie to crush with just one finger!

    ¡°What are all of you doing?¡± Just as the youths were being frightened out of their wits, a young and innocent voice suddenly sounded behind them.

    Jun Wu Xie turned her head around upon hearing the voice, to discover a little girl wrapped in an under robe standing timidly inside the courtyard. Her face was pretty, and she looked very much like Yue Yi. Yue Yi¡¯s looks were already outstanding and this little girl¡¯s features were highly simr to Yue Yi¡¯s, but beautiful in a more gentle way. The little girl¡¯s hair was still dripping with water, her feet bare upon the cold stone bs, herrge eyes filled with puzzlement.

    [This is Yue Ye? Yue Yi¡¯s sister?]

    Jun Wu Xie quickly ascertained Yue Ye¡¯s identity.

    ¡°Are all of you hurt? I¡¯ll go get a physician!¡± When Yue Ye saw the youths lying on the ground and vomiting out blood, her face became worried and she was right about to run out when Jun Wu Xie stretched her hand out to stop her.

    When the shy little girl raised her head up to look at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face with that cold expression, she head subconsciously sank into her shoulders.

    ¡°They are fine. There is no need to get a physician.¡± Although Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words were spoken to Yue Ye, her eyes had already drifted over towards the youths lying upon the ground.

    With that one sweep of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s icy gaze, the youths immediately began shaking like injured fledglings. They were all already feeling such heart rending pain but they still had to force themselves to put on a smile that made them look even uglier than when they cried towards Yue Ye and say: ¡°Fine..... We¡¯re fine. We¡¯re very good..... Haha..... We were just doing some friendly sparring with Junior Chang Huan here.....¡±

    Seeing Jun Wu Xie turning her gaze away, the youths immediately heaved a big sigh of relief. Their minds were already about to crumble into pieces at that moment. Just what kind of a sin had theymitted that they had to be put through this?

    And what could have possessed Chang Huan that he wouldpletely change into an entirely different person aftering back from the Pure Grace Pce.....

 Chapter 1776 - â€œStrife and Intrigue (1)â€

    Chapter 1776: ¡°Strife and Intrigue (1)¡±

    ¡°Are all of you really alright?¡± Yue Ye was still a little worried as she looked at the group of youths.

    The youths were almost about to sob right out in front of Yue Ye.

    [Girl! We wouldn¡¯t dare say a thing no matter how hurt we are! We beg that you just don¡¯t ask us anymore alright? Can¡¯t you see the look that star of cmity beside you is looking at us with?]

    [We just want to bepletely forgotten now, please do not care about us anymore..... We beg you!]

    ¡°Fine, couldn¡¯t be better.¡± The youths were so deeply afraid that they would be whacked up by Jun Wu Xie another time that they quickly struggled up to their feet from the ground, despite the fact that the pain was killing them. They still had to force a contorted smile on their faces as they helped each other to silently scramble away from Yue Ye¡¯s and Jun Wu Xie¡¯s sight.

    Watching the youths¡¯ wretched escaping backs, Jun Wu Xie arched up an eyebrow.

    ¡°Big Brother Chang Huan?¡± Jun Wu Xie suddenly seemed to have noticed something and she turned her head to find that Yue Ye was tugging at her clothes with her hand.

    ¡°Hm?¡± It might be because Yue Ye was Yue Yi¡¯s sister that Jun Wu Xie wasn¡¯t being that cold to Yue Ye.

    ¡°Big Brother Chang Huan is also a Purple Spirit?¡± Yue Ye asked with her head tilted, her face looking a little confused as she looked at Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Mm.¡± Jun Wu Xie nodded.

    ¡°Are Purple Spirits all very powerful? Just like my Big Brother, he is also a Purple Spirit..... but..... he got himself hurt this time. Does Big Brother Chang Huan know what happened?¡± Yue Ye looked at Jun Wu Xie with a worried expression. Despite Yue Yi telling her that he was not badly hurt, Yue Ye could still see that the colour on his face did not look too good, showing obviously that he had been wounded.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing much.¡± Jun Wu Xie knew how much Yue Yi cared about his sister and she would naturally know that Yue Yi wouldn¡¯t want the young Yue Ye to know the darkness that pervaded this world, and she did not tell her too much.

    Yue Ye opened her mouth like she was going to ask further when she saw Elder Yue suddenly leading a bunch of disciples and wasing towards Jun Wu Xie with a highly darkened face. Yue Yi was also following behind Elder Yue as he trailed behind at the back of the group, his gaze slightly surprised when it fell upon Jun Wu Xie and Yue Ye standing just beside her. But he then very quickly threw Jun Wu Xie a cautionary nce before retracting his gaze, like nothing had ever happened.

    ¡°Chang Huan.¡± Elder Yue came walking right up to Jun Wu Xie. When he saw the Purple Spirit¡¯s glow that had not dissipated around Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body, his eyes shed with a trace of malice.

    [How is it possible! ?]

    [When did this kid be a Purple Spirit?]

    Elder Yue¡¯s heart jumped a little.

    ¡°Here, Elder.¡± Jun Wu Xie acknowledged indifferently.

    That easy and indifferent demeanor, immediately made Elder Yue¡¯s face to turn a shade darker.

    ¡°Do you know what you have just done?¡± Elder Yue asked in a cold voice.

    ¡°Oh? What have I done?¡± Jun Wu Xie arched up an eyebrow.

    Elder Yue snorted derisively. ¡°Within the Shadow Moon Pce, its disciples are strictly prohibited from fighting among themselves, and knowing that, you have wilfully vited those rules by wounding several disciples in broad daylight. Do you realize the severity of your actions! ?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes narrowed up as she stared at Elder Yue who hade prepared, an icy chill rising up in her heart.

    The speed that Elder Yue arrived here was a little too fast. The youths had just left not long ago and Elder Yue had already led a group of people toe here. If it was said that Elder Yue did not know anything about ¡°Chang Huan¡¯s agreement¡± with those few youths before, Jun Wu Xie would not believe a word of it.

    From the looks of the size of the group he brought here, Elder Yue must have nned all of this right from the start!

    Jun Wu Xie had really not thought that with her just havinge here to the Shadow Moon Pce, she would immediately be met with such a great show!

 Chapter 1777 - â€œStrife and Intrigue (2)â€

    Chapter 1777: ¡°Strife and Intrigue (2)¡±

    ¡°Chang Huan, we can disregard the usual misdemeanor you are always up to, but on this recent trip to the Pure Grace Pce, you had also contributed absolutely nothing at all. And now, you dared to vite the pce rules the very moment youe back, where you wounded your fellow disciples. You¡¯re exhibiting such sheer arrogance and showingplete disregard for anyone!¡± Elder Yue berated Jun Wu Xie in a highly self righteous voice.

    Jun Wu Xie had an eyebrow lifted as she looked at Elder Yue with his high posturing, and she sneered coldly in her mind.

    Elder Yue had really put an enormous hat onto her head. On the trip to the Pure Grace Pce for the birthday celebrations, he was iming that she had not achieved anything. Could he even have possibly been hoping that she would be able to win some benefits while she was in the Pure Grace Pce and bring it back to hand it to the pce?

    Moreover, Jun Wu Xie did not believe that Elder Yue really had a pair of such far hearing ears that he would be able to know exactly everything that ured here in such a short period of time right after it happened, and to bring with him a whole group of people toe find fault with him. It was obvious that Elder Yue had nned all of this.

    Jun Wu Xie did not need to think much about it before she already knew what kind of intentions Elder Yue had in mind.

    Yue Ye was Yue Yi¡¯s younger sister and Elder Ying was not on good terms with Elder Yue for a long time. Yue Yi was Elder Yue¡¯s biggest chip in hand and if Yue Yi were to see his most precious little sister outraged by Elder Ying¡¯s most favoured pupil, then based on Yue Yi¡¯s temperament, he would haveshed out right there on the spot. And even if Yue Yi were to beat Chang Huan to death, Elder Yue would be able to use the excuse that Chang Huan broke the pce rules as a cover, to bestow favour upon Yue Yi and at the same time rid himself of a pawn in the hands of his hated rival. It could be said that it was a scheme that gave him the best of both worlds.

    If not for that, Jun Wu Xie wouldn¡¯t be able to have realized why Elder Yue would rush over here so fast, or why those youths would dare to make such an agreement with Chang Huan even when they knew that Yue Ye was Elder Yue¡¯s adopted granddaughter.

    It was obvious that before Chang Huan had gone to the Pure Grace Pce, Elder Yue had already set up the trap, to wait for Chang Huan to fall into it himself.

    But what a pity, the one who returned from the Pure Grace Pce, was Jun Wu Xie, and not that fool, Chang Huan!

    Elder Yue¡¯s scheme did note out ording to what he had nned, creating a misstep in his n that was to kill two birds with one stone. All he was thinking of now was to get rid of Jun Wu Xie now, which would still work out for him.

    ¡°Men! Arrest Chang Huan immediately and lock him up in the dungeon.¡± Elder Yue did not give Jun Wu Xie any chance to defend herself at all and just immediately ordered for the men to capture her, thinking to strike hard and fast, to get rid of Chang Huan first.

    Several of the Shadow Moon Pce¡¯s disciples immediately walked towards Jun Wu Xie, but how could Jun Wu Xie possibly do nothing and just be a sitting duck?

    Before the disciples even got close, the purple coloured spirit glow that had just dissipated red out once again!

    A dominating surge of spirit power pushed the disciples back in retreat in that instant!

    ¡°Chang Huan! Are you thinking of rebelling! ?¡± This time, Elder Yue could clearly feel just how dense the spirit powering out from Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body really was. And upon seeing that, it just further steeled his resolve to want to get rid of Jun Wu Xie!

    Chang Huan¡¯s power was originally not all that significant, but he had however gained the high favour of Elder Ying, who shielded the kid in the Shadow Moon Pce. Elder Yue was seeking to eradicate Chang Huan because he wanted to hit at Elder Ying¡¯s morale. But when the mediocre Chang Huan suddenly disyed such astounding spirit power, the urge in Elder Yue to have him killed greatly intensified!

    As his eyes, had undoubtedly seen that the spirit power on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body was thicker and denser than that of Yue Yi¡¯s!

    It was clear to see that Jun Wu Xie¡¯s power had surpassed Yue Yi¡¯s and that was one point that Elder Yue would not be able to tolerate!

    ¡°Kid! I will really like to see just what kind of great capabilities you hold!¡± The glint of murder came to the surface in Elder Yue¡¯s eyes, and a silver slight suddenly shrouded Elder Yue¡¯s body!

 Chapter 1778 - â€œStrife and Intrigue (3)â€

    Chapter 1778: ¡°Strife and Intrigue (3)¡±

    Among the Twelve Pces, people who were able to break through to the Silver Spirit were almost only the various Pce Lords themselves. But there were some Elders who have already broken through to the Silver Spirit in existence, but the number of them were extremely rare!

    Elder Yue was considered to be the most senior in the Shadow Moon Pce and it was rumored outside that his powers could very well be above that of the current Pce Lord. Upon seeing that silver spirit light appear now, Jun Wu Xie was even more certain of that point.

    ¡°Kid, you think a Purple Spirit is all that great? Let me tell you, before a Silver Spirit, the Purple Spirit is just a helpless sheep waiting to be ughtered!¡± Elder Yue said with a disdainful sneer.

    Standing at the side, Yue Yi was bathed in cold sweat, highly worried for Jun Wu Xie. He wanted to step forth to dissuade Elder Yue but was stopped by a nce from Jun Wu Xie, so he could do nothing but remain in his spot, his fists tightly clenched at his sides.

    This was the prowess of Elder Yue. His powers, even when ced among the most powerful and elite of the other pces, would have few able topare, whatsmore in just the Shadow Moon Pce itself.

    Yue Yi had not cked in his training from when he was very young, all because he sought to be able to surpass Elder Yue one day, and save himself and his little sister from the evil ws of Elder Yue. Having suffered under those ws of Elder Yue for so many years, Yue Yi knew it better than anyone, that this old man who looked to be benevolent and kindly, was in actual fact just how cruel and vicious!

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes narrowed up as she stared at the spirit power swirling around Elder Yue, her eyes rising up with a cold glint.

    At the moment that Elder Yue was just about to capture Jun Wu Xie, a voice suddenly rang out that held Elder Yue from moving.

    ¡°Elder Yue! What are you trying to do! ?¡± A deep bellow filled with rage sounded. It was not known when Elder Ying had rushed over here, as Elder Ying came leading a few other Elders who supported him, making their way straight towards Elder Yue.

    Elder Yue cursed inwardly in his heart, but had no choice but to hold his hand. With a stern face, he then said: ¡°Elder Ying, this here is your good disciple? On the very day he just came back, he had already gotten into a fight and wounded several of our pce¡¯s disciples. Such brazen recklessness, and if we do not properly instill in him the Shadow Moon Pce¡¯s rules, how much more atrocious will he grow to be?¡±

    Elder Ying¡¯s brows creased up together. When he had just received the news, he had thought it to be ridiculous. He knew very well just what kind of capabilities Chang Huan possessed and if it was said that Chang Huan was able to injure several of the Shadow Moon Pce¡¯s disciples, he wouldn¡¯t believe it even if you beat him to death. But when he saw the purple coloured spirit glow around Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body, Elder Ying¡¯s heart quaked violently!

    [Purple Spirit!]

    [The kid has actually broken through to the realm of the Purple Spirit!]

    [How is it possible?]

    Elder Ying¡¯s heart was filled with doubts, but with Elder Yue¡¯s predatory eyes gazing so covetously at the side, he was unable to investigate deeper into it.

    ¡°Since Elder Yue is aware that Chang Huan is my disciple, then ifmits a wrong, it will naturally be me who will deal with it. Since Elder Yue is preaching on the pce rules, then I will talk to you about the pce rules. Have you forgotten? In our Shadow Moon Pce, if a disciple makes an infraction, then the Elder guiding them will have to deal with them ordingly, and others are not to stick their hand in with disciplining the disciple?¡± Elder Ying said as he raised his chin slightly, putting himself right between Elder Yue and Jun Wu Xie, his towering figurepletely blocking Jun Wu Xie from Elder Yue¡¯s sight, looking highly protective of his charge.

    Elder Yue discreetly clenched his jaw. The Shadow Moon Pce¡¯s rules were as Elder Ying had said, and that was why he had immediately led his people toe rushing over, seeking to get rid of Jun Wu Xie before Elder Ying discovered anything, never expecting that Elder Ying woulde rushing over in time.

 Chapter 1779 - â€œStrife and Intrigue (4)â€

    Chapter 1779: ¡°Strife and Intrigue (4)¡±

    ¡°Since Elder Ying is saying that, I believe that Elder Ying should know how to deal with this matter. Those wounded disciples need someone to give them a satisfactory answer. I will report this matter to the Lord and I think the Lord believes that Elder Ying will be able to deal with the matter appropriately.¡± Elder Yue said with a sneering smile, hiding the rage within his heart.

    That he had failed to get rid of Jun Wu Xie this day, caused Elder Yue to be filled with regret. Yue Yi was the most outstanding disciple among the younger generation in the Shadow Moon Pce but now ¡°Chang Huan¡± had popped up unexpectedly from nowhere. It would still be good if the incident could be used to suppress ¡°Chang Huan¡± newfound prominence as if he was not stifled and pressed down, then whether it was for Yue Yi or for Elder Yue himself, it might affect them adversely.

    ¡°Elder Yue can rest assured. I will naturally deal with it ording to the pce rules.¡± Elder Ying said.

    With the matter havinge to this, Elder Yue was not able to strike Jun Wu Xie down anymore, and could now do nothing but leave reluctantly.

    When Yue Yi was leaving, he showed obvious hesitation as he turned his head to look at Yue Ye standing there with her feet bare and her eyes filled with worry. But Elder Yue¡¯s gaze made him not dare to tarry a moment longer, but to turn his eyes away to catch up with the group in silence.

    The moment Elder Yue left, Elder Ying immediately kept away his aggressive demeanor and turned himself around, to look at Jun Wu Xie standing right behind him, his eyes looking ratherplicated.

    Jun Wu Xie stared straight back into Elder Ying¡¯s eyes, without avoiding his gaze at all.

    ¡°You rascal, stirring up trouble for me the very moment youe back. I need to ount for this incident to those disciples in the pce, so you just follow me back now and I will definitely have to punish you properly for this.¡± Elder Ying said with his brows creased together in a frown, his voice stern.

    The other Elders then dispersed at a signal from Elder Ying and Jun Wu Xie retracted the spirit power shrouding her body before she went to follow behind Elder Ying.

    A slight breeze blew past, tinged with a slight chill, which made Yue Ye who stood there shiver in cold. She stared at the back view of Jun Wu Xie which was growing more distant, no one knowing what was going through her mind. It might be because she was feeling the chill as her body trembled and she quickly hugged her arms to run back inside her own little courtyard.

    Elder Ying did not bring Jun Wu Xie to the ce where disciples of the Shadow Moon Pce received their punishments, but instead led Jun Wu Xie back to his room.

    Once inside, Elder Ying sat himself down on the chair, and he could not help but scanned his eyes over Jun Wu Xie from head to toe.

    ¡°Kid, aren¡¯t you going to tell me honestly just what is it with that spirit power you have on you?¡± Elder Ying asked with his eyes narrowed up.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t the Elder think that this is good?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked, with a shrug of her shoulders, and not the slightest bit of nervousness was seen on her.

    ¡°Good? What¡¯s so good about it? That fe, that Elder Yue had wanted to have you killed today! Do you really think that the Purple Spirit is all that invincible? Haven¡¯t you seen how badly suppressed that kid, Yue Yi is by Elder Yue? Although your powers are higher than Yue Yi¡¯s by a stretch, but all below the Silver Spirit are deemed to be insignificant louses. You couldn¡¯t possibly be unaware of the impossible gap between a Purple Spirit and a Silver Spirit would you? Would you believe that if Elder Yue had his heart set on wanting to have you eradicated today, with your skills, you would not be able to even withstand three strokes from him?¡± Elder Ying asked in a deep voice.

    ¡°In whose hands the prized deer will finally fall into, how could anyone possibly know without even giving it a try?¡± Jun Wu Xie had an eyebrow arched up, her eyes rising with a glint of confidence.

    Elder Ying drew in a deep breath.

    ¡°Chang Huan. Or should I call you by another name?¡± Elder Ying¡¯s words were shocking, having actually seen through Jun Wu Xie¡¯s disguise.

    But against that question from Elder Ying, Jun Wu Xie was not showing the least bit of panic, but instead went walking over to a chair at the side to sit herself down.

 Chapter 1780 - â€œTaking What Each Needs (1)â€

    Chapter 1780: ¡°Taking What Each Needs (1)¡±

    ¡°If you like, you can continue to call me Chang Huan.¡± Jun Wu Xie said to Elder Ying indifferently.

    Elder Ying had not thought that after Jun Wu Xie¡¯s disguise had been seen through, she could still remain so calm and the gaze he was looking at her with then unconsciously filled up with a trace of admiration. ¡°You¡¯ve got some guts. Although I do not know who you are, but you actually dare toe sneak into the Shadow Moon Pce disguised as Chang Huan. Aren¡¯t you afraid that I will immediately reveal your identity to others and make it impossible for you to walk out of the Shadow Moon Pce alive?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie lifted up her eyes to look at Elder Ying to reply: ¡°If you had such intentions, you would have handed me over to Elder Yue just now.¡±

    Although Chang Huan did not have anyone he was especially familiar or close with in the Shadow Moon Pce, but Elder Ying often provided backing for Chang Huan and he would naturally know Chang Huan a lot better than others. Jun Wu Xie had known it all along that if she used her powers today, she would have then exposed her identity to Elder Ying.

    The sudden increase powers, in the eyes of others, could have been due to Chang Huan hiding it to not attract attention, but for Elder Ying who was the person responsible for guiding and teaching Chang Huan, he would naturally know very clearly of the kind of talent and the state of Chang Huan¡¯s meridians.

    A person might due to a fortuitous encounter or some special reason be able to achieve a breakthrough of their powers to realms they would usually not be able to attain, but no one could possibly shoot from a yellow spirit to the Purple Spirit¡¯s fourth stage in just a mere month!

    A human body¡¯s meridians had its own limits and before they are given careful nursing, it is impossible to breakthrough those limits. And the nursing process was an extremely slow one, and not something that could be achieved in just one short month.

    Jun Wu Xie had been brazenly daring today because she had her own reasons for it.

    ¡°Kid, a person shouldn¡¯t be too arrogant. The taste of one¡¯s downfall due to overconfidence isn¡¯t all that sweet.¡± Elder Ying sighed softly. Although his face showed disapproval, the meaning behind Elder Ying¡¯s words instead seem to verify what Jun Wu Xie was guessing in her mind.

    ¡°Whether I¡¯m arrogant or not is not important. What¡¯s important is whether I can be of use to you.¡± Jun Wu Xie said as she lifted up a teacup, to slowly sip from it.

    ¡°The Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s health is deteriorating by the day and most of the pce¡¯s daily affairs are handled by you and Elder Yue. A mountain cannot contain two tigers and Elder Yue and you are like fire and water. He holds in his hand the most outstanding young disciple in the Shadow Moon Pce while your subordinates clearly number next to nothing, but just one piece of useless trash like Chang Huan. All of this, doesn¡¯t it make you feel that aggrieved in the slightest?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked, an eyebrow raising up as she looked at Elder Ying.

    Elder Ying drew in a deep breath. ¡°What you say is correct, but at the same time erroneous. Although I am not on good terms with Elder Yue, it is not because of power within the Shadow Moon Pce.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Jun Wu Xie then went.

    Elder Ying looked at Jun Wu Xie, but did not seem like he intended to continue speaking about it.

    ¡°Kid, whatever your objective is here in the Shadow Moon Pce, I do not care. But if you wish to continue to live while remaining safe and sound in the Shadow Moon Pce, you have to help me do one thing.¡± Elder Ying suddenly said.

    Jun Wu Xie felt that Elder Ying was a little strange, different from the other Elders of the Twelve Pces who were all blinded by greed. This Elder Ying seemed to possess his a strong belief of his own but as to what that belief was, Jun Wu Xie really found it unfathomable.

    But, as long as one seeked something, then it would be possible for enemies to turn into friends. No matter what Elder Ying¡¯s motives were, there was one simr point they both shared.

    And that was they both would not be pleased to see Elder Yue living toofortably.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked.

    ¡°I need you to help me go into Elder Yue¡¯s library, to look into something.¡± Elder Ying¡¯s eyes darkened slightly.

 Chapter 1781 - â€œTaking What Each Needs (2)â€

    Chapter 1781: ¡°Taking What Each Needs (2)¡±

    ¡°I need you to help me go into Elder Yue¡¯s library, to look into something.¡± Elder Ying¡¯s eyes darkened slightly.

    At the same moment Elder Ying¡¯s voice fell, he took out a broken and fragmented piece of jade from the Cosmos Sack he carried with him. He then put the jade pendant gently onto the table and pushed it across with his finger before Jun Wu Xie.

    That was an almost perfectly carved piece of white jade but most regretfully, that piece of white jade was not whole with only one half, its missing portion seemingly cut off by a sharp object, its surface smooth and clean.

    ¡°I want you to go to Elder Yue¡¯s library to find this jade piece¡¯s other half.¡± Elder Yue¡¯s voice was slightly suppressed.

    ¡°I had initially intended to give this job to Chang Huan. Although he is mostly just useless trash, but he is nimble and quick with his fingers and is able to find things that normal people are unable to find, or retrieve things that regr people find irretrievable. Now you can take Chang Huan¡¯s ce, and I leave this task to you toplete.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie raised an eyebrow.

    [So, that Chang Huan was a petty thief as well?]

    Without knowing why, at that moment, Jun Wu Xie was feeling that it was all ratherughable. A person that was so easily killed was actually a quick and nimble little thief, which just truly tainted the very word for ¡°thief¡±.

    ¡°How do you know that the other half of the jade is in Elder Yue¡¯s hands?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked as she toyed with the jade pendant in her hand, her eyes narrowing as she looked at Elder Ying¡¯s face.

    Elder Ying replied: ¡°I do not know. I am just guessing. But if you can find it, I will guarantee your safety here in the Shadow Moon Pce. And if you cannot.....¡± Elder Ying¡¯s gaze glinted sharply.

    ¡°The crime of impersonating a disciple of the Shadow Moon Pce, is enough for you to die in here eight hundred times, even if you are a Purple Spirit.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie was not frightened by Elder Ying¡¯s threat at all. She then ced the jade pendant back onto the table.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    ¡°Then now, in order to not let Elder Yue have a handle against you, I will now have you locked in the dungeon. Rest assured, I will have everything arranged, to not let you have to worry that your life would be at risk. With your skills, I believe that the dungeon would not be able to stop you all that much.¡± Elder Ying said meaningfully.

    Jun Wu Xie shrugged her shoulders, as a sign that she epted Elder Ying¡¯s suggestion.

    Very soon, Elder Ying personally sent Jun Wu Xie into the Shadow Moon Pce¡¯s dungeon. The Shadow Moon Pce¡¯s dungeon was dank and dark and in one of the cells that was standing solitary from the others, several curled up figures could be faintly seen that were shaking slightly.

    ¡°These are all disciples who havemitted wrongs and they would not be able to leave from here for the rest of their lives. If you do not wish to be one of them, then remember what you need to do.¡± Elder Ying said under the dim firelight, as he stared at Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie instead asked: ¡°You¡¯re not worried at all with letting me remain in the Shadow Moon Pce like this? Aren¡¯t you afraid that I will stir up chaos within the Shadow Moon Pce?¡±

    Elder Yingughed lightly and answered: ¡°So what if you create trouble? What does it matter to me? Moreover..... Since you are able toe to a consensus with Yue Yi, I do not feel that you would be a stupid person. Whatever you seek to do, do it after you carry out your task and I will not stop you in the slightest.¡±

    Upon saying that, Elder Ying pointed to a jail cell that had its door open, indicating that Jun Wu Xie was to go in.

    Jun Wu Xie walked into the cell, her mind reverberating with the exceptionally deep words Elder Ying had just said.

    This Elder Ying, was definitely not as simple as he looked, his mind much more intelligent than that Elder Yue with his powerful spirit power. To think that he could actually see that she had had some links with Yue Yi, which just gave her much food for thought.

 Chapter 1782 - â€œTaking What Each Needs (3)â€

    Chapter 1782: ¡°Taking What Each Needs (3)¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t stop me in the slightest?¡± Jun Wu Xie whispered as she looked at Elder Ying¡¯s back as it grew more distant, and she waved her hand lightly to summon the little ck cat. She then carried the little ck cat in her arms to walk right into a corner of the cell. The cell looked to be very clean and tidy, and Elder Ying must have sent someone in to clean it up before.

    Jun Wu Xie found herself a clean spot to sit down and the little ck cat shifted itself a little, as it tried to find afortable position for it to snuggle down into.

    ¡°Meow?¡±

    [This Elder Ying is rather strange. Why do I feel that he seems to hold sinister intentions against the Shadow Moon Pce?]

    An animal¡¯s sixth sense is always exceptionally sharp and the little ck cat had already heard every single word Elder Ying had said while it was inside Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body.

    Jun Wu Xie had obviously taken his disciple¡¯s ce and appeared within the Shadow Moon Pce but Elder Ying did not even ask a single word about Chang Huan¡¯s whereabouts, and had instead given Jun Wu Xie a hand in help. Although he had now given Jun Wu Xie a condition for her to continue to leave, but..... he wasn¡¯t the least bit concerned whether Jun Wu Xie would pose to be a threat to the Shadow Moon Pce at all.

    The little ck cat had wrecked its brains out but it still could not understand what this Elder Ying was intending to achieve.

    Jun Wu Xie lowered her head slightly, slowly stroking the little ck cat¡¯s fur, while she sorted out the thoughts in her mind at the same time.

    ¡°Elder Ying is not of the Shadow Moon Pce¡¯s direct lineage. Still remember what Yue Yi had said before? Elder Ying joined the Shadow Moon Pce when he was thirty five years of age and before that, he was the sessor of an ancient family n and the only heir.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes lowered slightly. The strange way Elder Ying was acting might have something to do with his lineage.

    In the Middle Realm, though the might of the Nine Temples and the Twelve Pces might be alluring, but many of the old and ancient family ns and other powers that existed avoided attracting too much attention.

    Although it was great to enjoy the shade under a big tree, but if the tree was a carnivorous species, not many people would be all that willing to be nutrients for it.

    With every old and ancient family n, they all always had their own sense of pride and beliefs, a inheritance umted from the times of their generations of ancestors, wealth they behind for their descendants. Asking them to join the Twelve Pces or the Nine Temples, would mean that they would have to abandon their identities in their family ns, to be a member of the Nine Temples or the Twelve Pce, a mere byword of embodiment.

    Especially if it was arge extended family n, it was not strange that some of them would asionally harbour such ideas.

    But Elder Ying was thest person left in his family n. The day he became Elder Ying, meant that he had given up on his own family n,pletely wiping off all traces of the existence of his family.

    Before she had met Elder Ying, Jun Wu Xie had guessed that Elder Ying was a person who was eager to seek immediate gains, or he wouldn¡¯t be locked in a struggle against Elder Yue on opposing sides. But having seen Elder Ying now, Jun Wu Xie quickly overturned her earlier assumption.

    In Elder Ying¡¯s eyes, she did not see the tiniest spark of fiery desire, but such a sense of highly suppressed emotions.

    What was he suppressing?

    Jun Wu Xie had no way of knowing. But there was one point that she could be certain of. And that was Elder Ying was not all that loyal to the Shadow Moon Pce.

    Otherwise, he would not possibly allow an imposter of unknown origin like her to carry out her impersonation like this.

    ¡°No matter what his motives are, we¡¯re just taking what we each need, and there¡¯s nothing bad about this.¡± Jun Wu Xie was rather satisfied with the current situation she was in. Being imprisoned in here, might make it easier for her to move around.

    ¡°Meow.....¡±

    [There isn¡¯t anything that bad about him alright. Do you know? If Elder Ying had not appeared there in time, that great demon lord would not have been able to hold himself back froming out to wash the entire Shadow Moon Pce in blood!]

 Chapter 1783 - â€œTaking What Each Needs (4)â€

    Chapter 1783: ¡°Taking What Each Needs (4)¡±

    In the Shadow Moon Pce¡¯s main pce hall, Elder Yue and Elder Ying stood on two sides of the pce hall. Seated upon the main seat, the Pce Lord was rubbing at his temples, his head aching as he looked at the two Elders who were arguing heatedly till their faces turned red.

    ¡°This is the kind of answer that Elder Ying had promised to give? After Chang Huan injured several of the Shadow Moon Pce¡¯s disciples, he is only being locked up in the dungeons to reflect on his actions? Elder Ying, isn¡¯t your way of dealing with it carried out a little too half heartedly?¡± Elder Yue sneered in disdain as he stared at Elder Ying. He had known that it was impossible that Elder Ying would punish Jun Wu Xie and he had very quickly brought the matter up to the Pce Lord and made a big fuss out of it. Having failed to get rid of Jun Wu Xie had already driven him to almost vomit blood and if he was still unable to at least strike a blow upon Jun Wu Xie, which would also take Elder Ying down a peg, then he would have two swallow two consecutive blows himself.

    ¡°Chang Huan has just returned from the Pure Grace Pce and he witnessed with his own eyes the deaths of his fellow disciples, which caused his heart quite a bit of distress. My Lord knows this as well. The child Chang Huan has been timid and a very much coward from young and he did not even dare fight back when he was bullied by others. Today¡¯s incident is just because he was ovee with fright and lost his mind for a moment that made him err in such a manner. This old man could not bear to punish him too harshly due to the unwavering loyalty he holds towards the Shadow Moon Pce and also because he has finally achieved a breakthrough in his spirit powers after so long. Afterall, the child was really greatly affected which caused his heart and mind to fall into chaos, never expecting that some good would actuallye out from that setback, leading him to breakthrough to the Purple Spirit realm!¡± Elder Ying said, surreptitiously defused Elder Yue¡¯s aggressive onught piece by piece, and even offhandedly mentioning about Jun Wu Xie¡¯s ¡°breakthrough¡±.

    The Pce Lord who had been feeling his head ache suddenly heard of ¡°Chang Huan¡¯s¡± breakthrough to the Purple Spirit, and he immediately perked up, his eyes lighting up slightly.

    ¡°Chang Huan broke through to the Purple Spirit? Is what Elder Ying said really true?¡± The Shadow Moon Pce Lord asked, his voice tinged with surprise.

    The Shadow Moon Pce¡¯s might was bing weaker and weaker and in the Middle Realm where might made right, it was bing increasingly difficult for them to progress. A pity they had not been able to rope in any talented youths with good potential in thest Battle of Deities Grand Meet with many of the good ones snatched up by the other pces. That had only caused the Shadow Moon Pce which was already in a rather poor state to be put in an even more awkward position.

    What the Shadow Moon Pcecked the most now, was skilled disciples among their younger generation. Only when the younger one grew, would the Shadow Moon Pce have hope of being able to rise up!

    ¡°Yes my Lord, Chang Huan has indeed broken through to the Purple Spirit. That kid possessed rather good gift from a young age but it was because he was just too faint hearted and cowardly which greatly impeded the progress of his spirit power¡¯s advancement. It might be because this trip to Pure Grace Pce made him witness such a gory and blood filled scene within the struggle among the Twelve Pces that made him realize that he cannot continue to remain so weak, and all the pent up potential within his body suddenly exploded.¡± Elder Ying said, taking advantage of the situation to exin.

    Elder Yue on the other side was so infuriated his beard bristled and his eyes widened to re fiercely, not knowing how the topic of assuming me had suddenly taken such a turn.

    Seeing the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s expression of pure joy, Elder Yue knew that his n to strike at Elder Ying and Jun Wu Xie had already gone down the drain!

    ¡°Oh? That kid actually held such great potential? No wonder Elder Ying had wanted to keep him no matter what at that time. I had thought that Elder Ying sheltered him then merely because you thought him pitiful. But my eyes had been proven to have misjudged him. Elder Ying has expended quite a lot of effort on Chang Huan all these years and it must have been hard on you to have groomed such an outstanding talent for our Shadow Moon Pce.¡± The Shadow Moon Pce Lordplimented with a smile at the edges of his mouth.

    ¡°It is all due to my Lord blessed fortune. All of the Shadow Moon Pce¡¯s disciples, are all my Lord¡¯s and this old man does not dare to im any credit.¡± Elder Ying said humbly.

 Chapter 1784 - â€œTaking What Each Needs (5)â€

    Chapter 1784: ¡°Taking What Each Needs (5)¡±

    ¡°Elder Ying is being too modest.¡± The Shadow Moon Pce Lord then continued with augh: ¡°Elder Ying is indeed worthy of being the sessor of a battle family n. Your expertise in the cultivation of spirit powers is definitely not what regr people canpare to and I hope Elder Ying will be able to groom more talented disciples for our Shadow Moon Pce in future.

    Elder Ying smiled and nodded his head, but that smile did not reach his eyes.

    ¡°Alright. Chang Huan must have suffered quite a shock and since it turned out to be such a blessing, I do not think that there is too much of a problem with the way Elder Ying has dealt with the matter, and the whole incident is just a case of a little friction between the disciples. They are all just young and exuberant youths and it is understandable that they would asionallymit a momentarypse of judgement. Elder Yue, I know that you are a candid and straightforward person and this matter shall beid to rest from here. There is no need for you to get enraged over such a small matter.¡± The Shadow Moon Pce Lord was in a great mood and he even went on to give an order to Elder Yue.

    The expression on Elder Yue¡¯s face was highly displeased but could do nothing but to endure the dissatisfaction in his heart, to put on a forced smile.

    ¡°Everything shall be as my Lord has said.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m also tired already, both of you are dismissed.¡± The Shadow Moon Pce Lord said with a wave of his hand.

    Elder Ying immediately retreated out from the room.

    Elder Yue¡¯s front foot was just about to step over the threshold of the pce hall when the Shadow Moon Pce Lord spoke.

    ¡°Elder Yue.¡±

    ¡°Your subordinate¡¯s here.¡± Elder Yue halted his steps, and immediately turned himself around to acknowledge.

    The Shadow Moon Pce Lord yawned and said: ¡°I have not been feeling too great these few days. Have Little Ye toe to my room.¡±

    Elder Yue immediately smiled and said: ¡°Yes, my Lord.¡±

    The Shadow Moon Pce Lord then got up and left the pce hall, while Elder Yue went walking to Yue Ye¡¯s little courtyard.

    Inside the courtyard, Yue Ye was dressed in a simple set of clothes as she squatted down at the side of the flowerbeds while holding a little shovel in her hand and working on the well thriving nts.

    Elder Yue¡¯s gaze fell on the side of Yue Ye¡¯s pretty face.

    Already twelve years old, she was gradually blooming and starting to reveal traces of a young girl¡¯s gentle beauty. Compared to Yue Yi, Yue Ye¡¯s looks suited Elder Yue¡¯s tastes a little more.

    But.....

    Elder Yue rposed himself and cleared his throat before he called out: ¡°Little Ye.¡±

    When Yue Ye heard Elder Yue¡¯s voice, she immediately raised her head, and with a wave of the little shovel in her hand, a bit of the soil on the shovel stuck onto Yue Ye¡¯s little face.

    ¡°Grandfather?¡± Yue Ye said as she looked at Elder Yue, her eyes blinking.

    Elder Yue¡¯s brows creased slightly and he said: ¡°Come here.¡±

    Yue Ye shrank her head into her shoulders and stood up carefully, to slowly walk over to stand before Elder Yue.

    ¡°Toss that shovel away.¡± Elder Yue said stiffly.

    Yue Ye immediately dropped the little shovel to the ground, and a clear tter sounded.

    Elder Yue¡¯s gaze swept sternly over Yue Ye¡¯s face and when he saw the dirt on her face, his expression be even more disapproving.

    ¡°As a girl, what are you doing messing around with these nts all the time? These tasks are what the gardeners are supposed to do.¡±

    Yue Ye trembled slightly as she lowered her head and said in a soft voice: ¡°Little Ye knows it now.¡±

    Elder Yue drew in a deep breath. ¡°Alright. Go clean yourself up and change out of those clothes. The Pce Lord wants to see you.¡±

    When she heard the two words ¡°Pce Lord¡±, Yue Ye shivered, and her little hands twisted the corners of her clothes nervously, exhibiting signs of fear.

    Elder Yue was oblivious towards the fear Yue Ye was showing but just went on to say: ¡°The Pce Lord¡¯s health has differed vastly from before. Although you are my granddaughter, you are still a member of the Shadow Moon Pce. So the Pce Lord¡¯s worry, is also a worry for you and me. Taking good care of the Pce Lord is a role that you ought to do, do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Little Ye understands.....¡±

 Chapter 1785 - â€œBelief (1)â€

    Chapter 1785: ¡°Belief (1)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie sat within the cell, the surrounding dark and dank. An asional sob or curse would drift out from the other cells, their voices both male and female, but all filled with despair and aggrievement.

    Those voices swam around Jun Wu Xie¡¯s ears, and she just sat there quietly, looking like she had nothing to do with this ce of despair at all.

    ¡°For how long do you intend to remain in this ce?¡± Anguid sounding voice quietly sounded from outside the jail cell.

    Jun Wu Xie lifted her head to look at Jun Wu Yao standing outside. He had his arms folded across his chest, as he leaned against the old and worn wooden pir, his head tilted as he looked at Jun Wu Xie separated from him behind the jail bars.

    ¡°When I destroy this ce, I will go.¡± Jun Wu Xie answered expressionlessly.

    Jun Wu Yao lifted his eyebrow slightly, as he looked around at the filthy and broken down dungeon, the disdain in his eyes couldn¡¯t be anymore obvious.

    ¡°Destroy it.....¡± The corners of Jun Wu Yao¡¯s mouth curled up slightly, and a cloud of ck mist rose from his fingertips. Under the dim firelight, the cloud of ck mist looked exceptionally sinister and terrifying, filled with the sense of impending doom.

    Jun Wu Xie then said: ¡°I want to do it on my own.¡±

    ¡°Why go through all that trouble?¡±

    ¡°You have things that you need to do, and so do I¡± Jun Wu Xie said calmly. She knew all too well of Jun Wu Yao¡¯s might. No need to mention just the Shadow Moon Pce. Even if it was the most dominant me Demons Pce among the Twelve Pces, when ced before Jun Wu Yao, it would be just as insignificant as a louse, something that he would be able to send straight to Hell with just a light flick of his finger.

    But that was not the result that Jun Wu Xie wanted, and also not a method that was eptable to her.

    What she seeked, and wanted to do was toplete it with her own strength, and not hide beneath Jun Wu Yao¡¯s wing to seek protection.

    Jun Wu Xie felt highly fortunate, that although Jun Wu Yao was mighty, he fully respected her ideals, never doing anything that she was not able to ept, always respecting her decisions.

    In truth, the reason she was not willing to depend on Jun Wu Yao¡¯s strength, had anotheryer of consideration to it.

    There was no doubt that Jun Wu Yao was very powerful, but Jun Wu Xie had not forgotten the rumour that had once swept through the Middle Realm, regarding the decline of the Dark Emperor. With Jun Wu Yao¡¯s powerful might and when the Dark Regime was flourishing, who could have possessed the ability to imprison him in that dark cave that never saw light? That was a point that Jun Wu Xie had never been able to understand and the only think that she could be certain of was that the enemy that Jun Wu Yao had to face was not someone the current her would be able to take on at all.

    Although Jun Wu Yao had not spoken about his own affairs, but Jun Wu Xie could faintly feel that he must have his own reasons for not returning to the Dark Regions to now. When he had been in the Lower Realm, he would often go missing and it was thought that it had something to do with this, while he had also always kept the news that he still lived hidden.

    Although Jun Wu Xie did not know who it was that Jun Wu Yao wanted to hide that from, but she understood that if it was a person that even Jun Wu Yao had to be wary of, that person would not be any ordinary character. She had not wanted him to make any moves here in the Middle Realm, was also because she did not want him to expose himself because of her, and bring trouble upon him.

    She wanted to be stronger, not just merely for herself, but was hoping, that if the day came, that Jun Wu Yao was to face his enemy, she wouldn¡¯t just be able to stand behind him without being able to do anything, but to be able to stand beside him, and fight against those disasters together with him.

    When she was weak, he shielded her.

    She seeked to be strong, so she would be able to stand by his shoulder in battle, to face dangers together.

    All of this, Jun Wu Xie had never once spoken a word of it, but that belief had long taken root deep in her heart way before.

 Chapter 1786 - â€œBelief (2)â€

    Chapter 1786: ¡°Belief (2)¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re still being so obstinate.¡± Jun Wu Yao said as he narrowed his eyes, but his devilish gaze tinged with an faint indiscernible smile. She could clearly borrow upon his strength to tten every obstacle before her but the little one was always so stubborn, never taking the initiative to have him stick his hand into such affairs.

    It could be said that Jun Wu Yao had watched Jun Wu Xie every step of the way as she went from weak towards power. On this road, just how far she would be able to go, he just couldn¡¯t wait to see.

    ¡°This is called perseverance.¡± Jun Wu Xie said.

    ¡°Alright. Perseverance.¡± Jun Wu Yao said, with a helpless smile.

    ¡°Where is Ye Sha?¡± Jun Wu Xie suddenly asked.

    Her voice had just fallen when a figure silently appeared behind Jun Wu Yao.

    Ye Sha knelt on one knee and said: ¡°Your subordinate is here.¡±

    ¡°Go help me check whether there is something that matches this half piece of jade in Elder Yue¡¯s room.¡± Jun Wu Xie said as she handed to Ye Sha, the half piece of jade that Elder Ying had given to her. She should be doing these things herself, but..... she did not think that someone would just let her reflect on her mistakes in the dungeon so peacefully.

    ¡°Yes, Young Miss.¡± Ye Sha acknowledged as he kept the half piece of jade safely away. His tall figure then quickly faded away into the darkness, his presence dissipating away altogether.

    Jun Wu Yao looked at Jun Wu Xie sitting inside the cell, very much at ease. He was just about to open the cell door and get cosy with his little one when the sound of footsteps caused him to have no choice but to retract his actions.

    ¡°Looks like someone will not stoping to court death.¡± Jun Wu Yao said, his voice tinted with a slight tinge of regret.

    Jun Wu Xie shrugged her shoulders, her eyes seeing Jun Wu Yao off as he disappeared without a trace right before her eyes.

    The footsteps came in closer and closer and Jun Wu Xie gave the little ck cat in her arms a pat. The little ck cat then leapt out of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s arms in understanding, onto a pile of straw. It then wiggled its little behind as it dug itself under the pile of straw. Its body was tiny in size and under the dim firelight in the dungeon, it could not be seen at all.

    ¡°Are you enjoying the taste of being in the dungeon?¡± Several Shadow Moon Pce disciples came to the front of the jail cell, to stare at Jun Wu Xie inside through the bars.

    Jun Wu Xie lifted up her eyelidszily, to give the youths outside a measuring gaze.

    One indigo spirit, three blue spirits..... How dull.

    Sweeping her nce over them, Jun Wu Xie then lowered her gaze to the ground, like the few people outside are not as interesting as the dry straw upon the ground.

    Upon seeing that they were being disregarded sopletely by Jun Wu Xie, the faces of the youths outside quickly became not too pretty.

    ¡°Chang Huan, I had not thought that a chattering sissy like you would really be so treacherous, to have hidden your powers all this time, and making monkeys out of everyone? Or do you think that with your powers, no one within the pce will dare to do anything against you? Do you know that the Pce Lord has already given the order to have your status as a member of the Shadow Moon Pce rescinded? You are not just a criminal who wounded the Shadow Moon Pce¡¯s disciples, do you have still have anything to be so smug about?¡± One of the youths said with a sneer, his eyes dripping with venom.

    ¡°A debt with money, a life for a life, pay for what you owe. You¡¯ve wounded our fellow disciples and we are now carrying out the Pce Lord¡¯s orders to deliver the punishment. If you know what¡¯s good for you, then be cooperative and me and my brothers can make it quick for you. But if you are not willing to cooperate, when the Elders are called, it will only end up worse for you.¡± The youths spoke one after another, constantly attempting to stir up Jun Wu Xie¡¯s emotions with their words.

    But they were all highly disappointed, as no matter what they said, Jun Wu Xie did not even look at them once from beginning to end.

 Chapter 1787 - â€œConspire To Murder (1)â€

    Chapter 1787: ¡°Conspire To Murder (1)¡±

    The youths were getting an itch in their teeth from beingpletely ignored by Jun Wu Xie but did not dare to do anything too overboard, as they already knew what kind of power Jun Wu Xie now held before they came here.

    ¡°Chang Huan! Are you even listening to what we are saying?¡± One of the youths opened his mouth to say in exasperation.

    Jun Wu Xie continued to act like she did not hear anything.

    ¡°Damn it.¡± The youths saw that Jun Wu Xie thought nothing of them at all and whatever they said to her, her ears were not hearing a single word of it. The shade of their faces then turned uglier.

    ¡°I would really like to see how long you can continue to act tough.¡± A youth said through narrowed eyes, a venomous glint shing within. He raised a hand to remove a burning candle from the side and came walking over to the front of the jail cell to said sinisterly: ¡°Since you refuse the proffered wine, then you can now only have wine as punishment.¡±

    Upon saying that, the youth suddenly threw the candle towards the jail cell!

    The floor of the jail cell, wasid with ayer of dry straw. In the instant that the candle fell to the ground, the me immediately lit the dry straw in the area close to it. Fiery red mes spread at an amazing speed within the entire cell, the rolling waves of heat swirling within the dark and dank dungeon, its light illuminating the filthy walls clearly on all four sides!

    The youths outside the jail cell wereughing, as they watched the mes gradually burning straight towards Jun Wu Xie, their hearts reveling in sinister evil.

    The bars of the barricades in the Shadow Moon Pce¡¯s dungeon seemed to have been made from wood, but within that outer casing of wood, it was iid with quite a bit of ck steel. The ck steel was extraordinarily hard and even a Purple Spirit would not be able to destroy it with its own strength.

    Only those who broke through to the Silver Spirit, would be able to shake it up a little.

    With Jun Wu Xie locked within the jail cell, she had no where to escape to and the youths were just waiting to see Jun Wu Xie inside the cell scream and shout in misery.

    Jun Wu Xie sat calmly in her spot, her clear gaze staring at the ze surging towards her, and there was not the slightest bit of panic in her eyes. She merely raised her head up calmly, her gaze piercing over the fiercely burning mes, to look straight at the youths standing outside.

    ¡°You are no longer a disciple of the Shadow Moon Pce and since you refuse to ept the Shadow Moon Pce¡¯s punishment meted out to you, then we can only make you receive another kind of special punishment. Rest assured, I have heard people saying that people who are burned to death, even when their skin had split and their flesh burst open throughout the entire body, scorched to a charred ck, their consciousness will not disappear that quickly. They will struggle bitterly within the mes, and even when the body had degenerated, your consciousness will let you feel the agony clearly. Chang Huan..... You can enjoy that experience now, entertain yourself with this execution by fire! Hahaha.....¡± The youth who set the fireughed aloud and unbridled, the light from the fire reflected in his eyes, casting upon his eyes ayer of zing venom.

    The other three youths were alsoughing as they watched it all, not showing the least bit of pity or sympathy, like what was being burned to death was not a person, but just a dead animal.

    The fiery ze surged towards Jun Wu Xie, seemingly about to engulf herpletely in a blink, and the venom in the eyes of the youths intensified.

    But in the instant that the mes were rushing straight towards Jun Wu Xie, purple coloured spirit light suddenly exploded out from Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body!

    In that mere instant, the purple coloured spirit light covered over the entire dungeon. Under the shroud of that purple coloured spirit glow, the ravenous momentum of the roaring fire waspletely suppressed, the intense mes constantly being pushed down, where in the end they were squashed t into the ground, and extinguished.....

 Chapter 1788 - â€œConspire To Murder (2)â€

    Chapter 1788: ¡°Conspire To Murder (2)¡±

    The four youths who were initially cackling with evilughter suddenly found the smile at the corners of their mouths stiffen as they saw the strange scene happen before their eyes. They stared with eyes bulging wide and mouths hanging open to look at everything, unable to make themselves believe that a person could actually extinguish those raging mes with just their spirit power alone.

    The fire within the dungeon had been put out, the high temperature stifling. The dry straw that had burnt right up leaving behind ashes still present. But as for the searing mes, not even a spark remained.

    What kind of a damned spirit power was that! ?

    ¡°Those that do not wish to die, scram the hell out.¡± Jun Wu Xie said as she slowly lifted her eyes up, the icy gaze sweeping over the youths outside one by one, a chill shooting right through their entire bodies from those words.

    Many people looked up to the Purple Spirit, and knew of the Purple Spirit¡¯s strong might. But they allcked experience in battling a Purple Spirit and hence did not have a deep understanding of the actual might of a Purple Spirit.

    Although Jun Wu Xie was sitting inside the jail cell now, but if she wished, even without moving from the spot she sat at, she would be able to send those four morons straight into Hell.

    The several youths felt their skin crawl under Jun Wu Xie¡¯s icy gaze and the original glee and arrogance had seeped right out of them without a single trace left. The spirit power that had been able to epass the entire dungeon, was thick and robust. Although they had been standing outside the jail cell earlier, but when the Purple Spirit power had suppressed the mes, the spirit power had reached highly close to them, separated only by that seemingly not to strong bars.

    It would only need to re out a little bit further, and that spirit power would have been able to engulf them all within.

    At that moment, the hearts of the youths were filled with fear.

    ¡°Chang..... Chang Huan..... Do be too full of yourself yet! There¡¯s got to be someone who will be able to deal with you. You are now just a lowly prisoner of the Shadow Moon Pce!¡± The youth was almost scared out of his mind but he put on a brave front and said those threatening words, but the pale pallor of his face and the slight trembling of his legs betrayed his heart¡¯s true feelings.

    The four of them did not dare to remain there another moment, immediately scurrying their way out after throwing out those spiteful words.

    Inside the dungeon, silence fell once again like it had been before, where even the wailing prisoners mped their mouths shut.

    The little ck cat came scuttling out from under the straw it had dug itself into, the dried grass stuck among its thick and fluffy fur. It then shook it body, to shake the straw loose.

    ¡°Meow.....¡±

    [That Elder Ying did not keep his word. Didn¡¯t he say that all you need to do is just to remain in here and it will be fine? How could he allow the Shadow Moon Pce Lord to kick you out of the Shadow Moon Pce?]

    The little ck cat leapt into Jun Wu Xie¡¯s arms. It was a spirit body, and the kind of damage fire could inflict on it was insignificant.

    ¡°I have not been kicked out of the Shadow Moon Pce.¡± Jun Wu Xie said as she raised up a hand, to carefully pick out one by one, the fine remnants of the straw that was hidden under the little ck cat¡¯s fur.

    ¡°Meow?¡±

    [Not kicked out? Then why would those few brats say that just now?]

    The little ck cat muttered, as it swished its tail.

    ¡°They wanted me to believe it, and ept what they imed to be my punishment.¡± Jun Wu Xie said, the corners of her mouth curling up, to draw a sneer across her face.

    ¡°Meow?¡±

    [What does that mean?]

    ¡°If the Shadow Moon Pce Lord is not an idiot, then he would not kick a disciple who holds higher power than Yue Yi out of the Shadow Moon Pce.¡± Jun Wu Xie said.

    The Shadow Moon Pce might among the Twelve Pces was on the lower end and they had not been able to get themselves any suitable candidates in thest Battle of Deities Grand Meet. The reason Elder Yue had wanted to be able to control Yue Yi so much was because of Yue Yi¡¯s gift, who had already surpassed his use as an ordinary target to toy with. He seeked not only to control Yue Yi, but to also make use of Yue Yi¡¯s worth.

 Chapter 1789 - â€œConspire To Murder (3)â€

    Chapter 1789: ¡°Conspire To Murder (3)¡±

    Yue Yi had still not been able to gain the recognition of the Shadow Moon Pce, then would ¡°Chang Huan¡± who held a higher level of power than Yue Yi be able to do it?

    The Shadow Moon Pce Lord would not possibly want to kill a disciple who held so much potential to be able to fight the other pces unless he wished for the Shadow Moon Pce to continue to decline.

    ¡°Meow!¡±

    [You are saying, those scoundrels were just lying? They came here only to find trouble with you?]

    Jun Wu Xie nodded.

    ¡°They must havee here under orders. If the Shadow Moon Pce really wanted to punish me, they would get the disciples guarding the dungeon to carry it out, and not just send a few young teenagers here, which is not in ordance to the rules.¡± Jun Wu Xie just thought that it was all tooughable. Just how badly was the other party disregarding her intelligence?

    All the pces had disciples who were in charge of meting out punishments and if someonemitted a wrong, those disciples would then be the ones carrying it out, and not just randomly find a few people to do it.

    ¡°Moreover, those few youths had obviously seemed to look rather guilty. Although the words that came out of their mouths were haughty and arrogant, but they had not dared to open the cell door at that time, showing that they were afraid that I would sense something amiss after getting out, and inflict harm upon them.¡± Jun Wu Xie said, as she stroked at the little ck cat¡¯s smooth fur.

    Hearing that, the little ck cat immediately understood the subtlety within.

    ¡°Meooow?¡±

    [Who would want to kill you?]

    ¡°Besides him..... Who else is there?¡± Jun Wu Xie said indifferently.

    The several youths ran out from the dungeon like they were running for their lives, and aftering out from the dungeon, a figure appeared before their eyes.

    When the youths saw the figure, they immediately stood in their spots, not daring to make any careless movements. ¡°Elder Yue.¡±

    Elder Yue creased up his brows in a frown and stared at the several pale faced youths. ¡°Has the deed been done?¡±

    The youths turned to look at each other, and their faces twisted up mournfully, but could do nothing but shake their heads silently.

    ¡°Good for nothings! He is now imprisoned inside the dungeon and all of you are not even able to teach him a good lesson? Of what use are the whole lot of you! ?¡± Elder Yue berated, his eyes ring at them in rage.

    ¡°Elder Yue..... It¡¯s..... It¡¯s not that we do not want to follow your orders, but..... but that kid Chang Huan seems to havepletely changed into another person. Besides having be much more daring, his strikes have also grown to be highly vicious. We followed what you said to us and told him that he has already been kicked out of the Shadow Moon Pce but he did not show the tiniest bit of reaction. When we told him toe out, he just sat there, not moving in the slightest, and not even bothering with us at all. In the end, we did not dare to release him and we came up with a way to set fire to the jail cell, but.....¡± One of the youths said highly mournfully, telling Elder Yue about everything that had happened in the dungeon earlier.

    The more Elder Yue listened, the uglier the expression on his face became.

    To be able to use her spirit power to extinguish the roaring mes, it could be seen to what level of skill Jun Wu Xie had perfected her control of her spirit powers to. Such precise control and adaptability, was not something that could be achieved overnight.

    Elder Yue had initially been highly suspicious on how ¡°Chang Huan¡± had suddenly be so highly skilled and had thought that Elder Ying must have relied on some secret method from his family n to help ¡°Chang Huan¡± attain that power. But now it seemed like ¡°Chang Huan¡± had possessed that kind of power for a long time.

    ¡°I really hadn¡¯t thought that that kid would be so crafty.¡± Elder Yue said as he clenched his jaws hard discreetly. Thinking back to how Elder Ying had in the pce hall changed the Pce Lord¡¯s impression of ¡°Chang Huan¡± with just a few flowery words, Elder Yue¡¯s heart grew to be more anxious.

    Yue Yi was a bargaining chip he held in his hand, which had brought him quite a bit of benefits. But now that Elder Ying had Jun Wu Xie, the state of affairs in the Shadow Moon Pce had turned into a different situation.

 Chapter 1790: - â€œConspire To Murder (4)â€

    Chapter 1790: ¡°Conspire To Murder (4)¡±

    ¡°That right..... Who would have thought that Chang Huan would hide such a hand. He had all of uspletely fooled.¡± One of the youth said nodding his head vehemently.

    ¡°It¡¯s true. He was not even able to defeat me in the past and does not retaliate no matter how much we admonish or beat him, always putting on that smiling face before us. But now, he acts mighty peculiar, and so unbelievably arrogant.....¡±

    In the past, Chang Huan could be said to be very easily bullied in the Shadow Moon Pce. With that mouth that spouted ttery and licked boots all the time, he came totch onto arge thigh that was Elder Ying, which caused quite a number of disciples to hold him in contempt. But who would have thought, that the weak and hypocritical Chang Huan would turn out to be secretly hiding such a big trump card.

    ¡°Alright, all of you can go now. Today¡¯s incident, take it as it never happened before. If Ie to hear any news of today¡¯s events, all of you can forget about continuing to remain here in the Shadow Moon Pce.¡± Elder Yue said sinisterly.

    The youths quickly acknowledged and then ran away as fast as they could with their heads lowered.

    Elder Yue¡¯s mood plummeted down into the bottom of the gorge. Jun Wu Xie was currently still imprisoned in the dungeon. It might not be that obvious yet, but once Jun Wu Xie was allowed to walk out of the dungeon alive, then Elder Ying¡¯s authourity would quickly climb and grow in influence.

    That was a point that Elder Yue could not help but worry about.

    With the kind of power Jun Wu Xie held, even if Yue Yi were to strike, it was still impossible to get rid of Jun Wu Xie. And Elder Yue was not willing to strike with his own hand, as once he did that, the Pce Lord would immediately be able to detect that something was odd, and he would not be able to find an excuse to brush it all off.

    But, Elder Yue would definitely still not allow Jun Wu Xie to walk out from that dungeon alive.

    When mealtime came, the jailors sent food to every prisoners within the jail cells. A few steamed buns were ced at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s cell and the jailor who brought the things in left immediately after putting the things down, like he had not noticed that Jun Wu Xie¡¯s cell was filled with scorch marks left behind from a big fire at all.

    Jun Wu Xie brought the buns in and sniffed at them, and her eyes shed with a chill before she went on to calmly eat them quietly, a bite at a time.

    The jailor who was hidden in the shadows watched Jun Wu Xie swallow the bun, and then immediately went running out, straight towards Elder Yue¡¯s courtyard.

    At that moment, Elder Yue was seated in his study, telling Yue Yi about some things. When he saw the jailor rushing in, he halted his conversation with Yue Yi, and Yue Yi silently retreated to one side.

    ¡°Reporting to Elder Yue. Chang Huan has eaten it.¡±

    Elder Yue arched up an eyebrow, his face breaking into a smile.

    ¡°Did you see him swallow it down with your own eyes?¡±

    The jailor replied: ¡°I saw with him swallow half a bun with my own eyes and after eating it, he did not discover anything amiss.¡±

    Elder Yue nodded his head in satisfaction, and then dismissed the jailor with a wave of his hand.

    Waiting till the jailor had left, Elder Yue sank himself into the back of his chair and crossed his arms over his abdomen, his face filled with smiles.

    But Yue Yi¡¯s emotions had be highly conflicted inside. Having served under Elder Yue for so long, he knew Elder Yue¡¯s methods better than anyone else, and the jailor¡¯s words earlier had made his heart jump.

    ¡°Elder Yue.¡± Yue Yi could not help himself as he said.

    ¡°Hm?¡± Elder Yue was seemingly in a rather good mood.

    ¡°You want to get rid of ¡°Chang Huan¡±?¡± Yue Yi pushed down the anxiety in his heart, looking like he was just asking casually.

    Elder Yue then said sneeringly: ¡°If I do not get rid of him now, should I then wait till hees out of that dungeon, and boosts up Elder Ying¡¯s influence?¡±

    Yue Yi¡¯s heart turned cold.

    Elder Yue then said: ¡°The kid¡¯s powers had indeed been beyond anything I expected. I had sent people there to make him suffer some pain, but I had not thought that he would be so sharp, and not fall for it.¡±

 Chapter 1791 - â€œConspire To Murder (5)â€

    Chapter 1791: ¡°Conspire To Murder (5)¡±

    ¡°But he¡¯s afterall still too young and no matter how meticulous that mind of his is, he¡¯s still too green. He might have been able to avoid the punishment, but hasn¡¯t he still ended up eating that bun spiked with poison? Haha.....¡± Elder Yue was feeling mighty pleased with his scheme.

    To make someone die without a trace, he had many methods at his disposal.

    ¡°Poisoned bun? But Purple Spirits by themselves possess a certain level of resistance against poison.....¡± Yue Yi¡¯s heart was already filled with fear, his fists secretly clenched up but not allowing his face to show the slightest bit of nervousness.

    As one¡¯s spirit cultivation grew higher and higher, the spirit power that infused the entire body¡¯s organs provided them with a strong protection, where even if they were to ingest poisoned things, the effects of the poison would be greatly weaker than it would be for regr people.

    The reason why Purple Spirits are considered to be highly powerful, besides the fact their battle prowess was greatly elevated, would be the many other minute changes that came together with it. The extension of their lifespans and the transformations in their bodies¡¯ constitution were be the more obvious changes among them.

    Hence, to want to kill a Purple Spirit, if one seeked to seed in it with poison, would only stand a chance only by finding a highly lethal poison, or otherwise, all regr poisons would not be enough to kill a Purple Spirit at all!

    Elder Yue nced over at Yue Yi, and said with a sneer: ¡°Do you think I will not know that? What I gave him, isn¡¯t any regr poison, but something that is concocted with the Soul Severing Flower. Not to mention that he is merely a Purple Spirit. Even when a Silver Spirit ingests that drug, would not be able to walk out of that dungeon alive.¡±

    ¡°Soul Severing Flower.....¡± Yue Yi¡¯s eyes quaked with shock!

    The Soul Severing Flower was a poisonous flower that grew in the Middle Realm. Not only its petals were poisonous, even its roots contained lethal poison. No need to even talk about ingesting such a flower, even if one had only swallowed water that had its petals soaked in them before would cause a person to bleed through the seven orifices to result in death!

    In the ce where the Soul Severing Flower grew, besides anything of the same species to the Soul Severing Flowers, no other nt life could survive. One would only need to nt one seed on Soul Severing Flower within a forest, and it would not take long before all nt life closest to the Soul Severing Flower would quickly wither.....

    But as this type of flower was too vicious, it was very rare even within the Middle Realm, hard to seek for, and Yue Yi had only ever heard of it himself.

    But Yue Yi had never ever thought that Elder Yue would use the Soul Severing Flower to deal with Jun Wu Xie!

    At that moment, Yue Yi¡¯s heart jumped straight up into the back of his throat.

    ¡°Once that Chang Huan is dead, I would like to see for how much longer Elder Ying can continue to be wrapped up in his glee!¡± Elder Yue said with his eyes narrowing up sinisterly. ¡°That old dog is rather smart though, to know that he had to get Chang Huan to hide his powers, to act like a fool that deceived everyone in the pce.¡±

    From the beginning, Elder Yue had never suspected that ¡°Chang Huan¡± had been switched with an imposter.

    Yue Yi¡¯s mind was whirling from what he had heard and he was unable to say a single word.

    ¡°Elder Yue, the Pce Lord asks for you to go over.¡± Right at that moment, a Shadow Moon Pce guard came into Elder Yue¡¯s study.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got it.¡± Elder Yue nodded his head, and immediately stood up.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to see the Pce Lord. You go back and get some rest for now. Your injuries have not fully healed so don¡¯t go to Little Ye¡¯s courtyard yet, lest she gets worried when she sees you in such a state.¡± Elder Yue ordered.

    ¡°Yes.....¡± Yue Yi fought back the rage rising up within him, and answered in a low voice.

    Elder Yue nced at Yue Yi, and did not notice anything unusual. He then got up and followed the guard out. Elder Yue¡¯s front foot had just stepped out not long and Yue Yi was already searching frantically through the study. After managing to find a wooden box, he immediately hugged it and rushed towards the dungeon!

 Chapter 1792 - â€œConspire To Murder (6)â€

    Chapter 1792: ¡°Conspire To Murder (6)¡±

    Yue Yi sprinted as fast as he could the entire way, till he reached outside the dungeon. Before he went into the dungeon, he forced a mask of calm upon his face and hid the wooden box properly away, before he went walking inside.

    ¡°Junior Yue Yi, what brings you here?¡± The jailor quickly hurried forward to greet, when he saw Yue Yi.

    Who in the Shadow Moon Pce didn¡¯t know that Yue Yi was Elder Yue¡¯s adopted grandson?

    Elder Yue had no children of his own, and only had two grandchildren Yue Yi and Yue Ye. Seeking to win the favour of Elder Yue, many people in the pce would treat Yue Yi highly politely.

    Yue Yi nodded his head coldly.

    ¡°Grandfather asked me toe take a look. If there is nothing, do not let anyonee disturb me.¡± Yue Yi said.

    ¡°Yes, yes. Junior Yue Yi, you just take your time. I will now go to the entrance and keep a lookout for you. If any of Elder Ying¡¯s peoplee, I will help you hold them off.¡± The jailor thought Yue Yi hade under Elder Yue¡¯s orders, to see how miserable Jun Wu Xie was, as he quicklyplied.

    Yue Yi grunted in approval, and then walked himself towards the cell Jun Wu Xie was in.

    In the dark and dank dungeon, a moldy smell hung in the air. This ce was rather unfamiliar to Yue Yi as with Elder Yue around, he had almost nevere to the dungeon before.

    The path within the dungeon was clearly very short, but Yue Yi seemed to feel every single he took was pure torture. He was afraid. Afraid that he would be met with a scene that would make him crumble.

    ¡°Why have youe?¡± A slightly cold voice suddenly rang out within the quiet dungeon.

    Yue Yi drew in a deep breath, and turned his head around to seek out the voice.

    In a scorched and ckened jail cell, Yue Yi saw the shape of a familiar figure.

    Jun Wu Xie wa seated upon the dry straw, safe and sound, as she stared calmly at Yue Yi.

    ¡°You¡¯re alright?¡± Yue Yi was slightly taken aback, as he stared at the perfectly fine Jun Wu, his eyes showing a tint of surprise.

    The Soul Severing Flower poison takes effect very quickly and Jun Wu Xie should be affected by the poison by this time but he did not detect a single trace of anything unusual on Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°What can happen to me?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked, lifting an eyebrow slightly as she stared at the rather pale Yue Yi.

    Yue Yi immediately walked over to the bars, and squatted himself down to ask in a soft voice: ¡°Did you eat any of the buns the jailor gave you earlier?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie nodded.

    Yue Yi took a deep breath, and immediately pulled out the wooden box he had hidden away, and pushed it on the floor to the side of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s feet.

    ¡°That jailor is one of Elder Yue¡¯s people and he took Elder Yue¡¯s orders to slip poison into your food. I know that you are skilled in Medicine but that poison isn¡¯t any regr kind of poison. It is concocted from the Soul Severing Flower and the Soul Severing Flower is lethally poisonous, where even a Silver Spirit would not be able to withstand against its effects. I do not know where he has hidden the antidote. There are many bottles here and since you know Medicine, search through them quickly to see if the antidote is there.¡± Although Yue Yi had already lowered his voice down by quite a lot, he was still not able to hide his anxiety and nervousness.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Yue Yi¡¯s taut and highly stiffened face and then lowered her head as she opened the wooden box by her foot. A whole bunch of bottles and sks had been stuffed into the wooden box and she opened them up one by one to sniff at them before she ced them back.

    ¡°How? Is the antidote there?¡± Yue Yi asked anxiously.

    ¡°There isn¡¯t an antidote, but I found the poison that you mentioned.¡± Jun Wu Xie said as she pulled out a red medicine bottle.

    Yue Yi almost fell before Jun Wu Xie¡¯s knees.

    ¡°Why would you look for the poison? You..... Is the antidote really not in there?¡± Yue Yi was almost frantic with anxiety as no one could be certain when the poison in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body will take effect and he was feeling highly worried.

    ¡°No.¡± Jun Wu Xie said with a shrug of her shoulders.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back and search again. You wait here!¡± Yue Yi said, already about to get up.

    ¡°No need.¡± Jun Wu Xie said suddenly instead.

 Chapter 1793 - â€œConspire To Murder (7)â€

    Chapter 1793: ¡°Conspire To Murder (7)¡±

    Yue Yi stared in iprehension at Jun Wu. [The Soul Severing Flower¡¯s poison was so strongly lethal. How could he still be so calm?]

    Jun Wu Xie did not answer directly but closed the wooden box before returning it to Yue Yi.

    ¡°Young Master Jun..... What are you doing?¡± Yue Yi asked a little anxiously.

    Jun Wu Xie then answered indifferently. ¡°The poison has no effect on me.¡±

    ¡°?¡± ¡°no effect?¡± Yue Yi¡¯s eyes opened wide.

    With how lethal the Soul Severing Flower¡¯s poison was, without the antidote, only the Medical Saint would be able to treat it. As for how good Jun Wu¡¯s medical skills were, Yue Yi wasn¡¯t too clear about that. But there was one point that Yue Yi knew very well. Throughout the Middle Realm, only one person had attained the rank of Medical Saint. With Jun Wu being so young, even if he possessed outstanding gift for Medicine and had learnt it from young, it would still be difficult for him to reach the realm of a Medical Saint.

    ¡°Child¡¯s y like this, is not even worth my notice.¡± Jun Wu Xie said with a shrug of her shoulders. When she picked up the steamed bun, she had already detected something unusual about it. That a cold and dried up bun would give off a tint of sweet fragrance was not normal in the least. Moreover, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s level of familiarity towards herbs had far surpassed anyone¡¯s knowledge where with just a slight whiff, she was already able to determine what had been added into it.

    Yue Yi was suddenly at a loss for words. He would never have thought that the Soul Severing Flower whose name by itself struck terror in the hearts of men..... when it went into Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mouth, it would be termed as..... child¡¯s y.....

    If not for the fact he knew Jun Wu¡¯s style of doing things, Yue Yi would really think that Jun Wu was just joking with him.

    ¡°You¡¯re..... sure..... that the poison has no effect on you?¡± Yue Yi was still a little worried.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded.

    Yue Yi fell silent for a while before he said: ¡°Then you just be careful yourself. Elder Yue is seeking to have you dead. Having failed today, he will surely think of more ways to make another attempt in the days toe, so you must be careful. I can see that Elder Ying is rather protective of you and it is said that he said quite a few good things about you before the Pce Lord. The Pce Lord wants to let bygones be bygones and most probably would not pursue you to take any responsibility. Ask Elder Ying to get you out of here as soon as possible or Elder Yue will definitely scheme up more ways to get rid of you.¡±

    ¡°If he possess that kind of capability, he cane try it anytime.¡± Jun Wu Xie said calmly.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s calm had an effect on Yue Yi¡¯s heart. The anxiety and fluster he had been feeling gradually dissipated under Jun Wu Xie¡¯s influence.

    ¡°Yue Yi.¡± Jun Wu Xie said suddenly.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°Who tends to the flowerbeds in your younger sister¡¯s courtyard?¡± For some unknown reason, Jun Wu Xie suddenly asked about this.

    Yue Yi was taken aback and he thought about it a moment before he said: ¡°Those flowerbeds were initially taken care of by the Shadow Moon Pce¡¯s gardeners but as Yue Ye has been rather weak from young, she mostly does not leave her courtyard all that much at all. She has always liked flowers and nts so she started to tend to those flowerbeds from a few years ago. Young Master Jun should have seen it yourself. The nts and flowers in those flowerbeds in her courtyard are a little messy, filled with all kinds of variety. She had nted all those by herself.¡±

    When speaking about his sister, Yue Yi¡¯s eyes became a lot more gentle.

    Jun Wu Xie just listened quietly, her eyes looking so deep her thoughts werepletely indiscernible.

    ¡°Alright, I should be getting back as well. Elder Yue was summoned by the Pce Lord and I brought this here while he was not around. I have to bring it back before he returns.¡± Yue Yi saw that Jun Wu Xie was fine and his heart became more relieved.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded. Yue Yi thought he should not stay any longer and he kept the wooden box away, bringing it along with him as he left the dungeon.

 Chapter 1794: - â€œTaken Ill (1)â€

    Chapter 1794: ¡°Taken Ill (1)¡±

    In the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s sleeping chambers, a heart tearing coughing reverberated within the vast chambers as the slight scent of blood tinged the air.

    ¡°My Lord!¡± Elder Yue came rushing inside, led by a disciple, his heart turning cold a notch when he saw the scene within the ptial chambers.

    The Shadow Moon Pce Lord was lying upon the bed and coughing very hard, the water within the bronze basin ced by the bed already stained the colour of blood, and more blood stains dotted the floor as well, a highly shocking sight to look upon.

    The Shadow Moon Pce¡¯s physicians were all watching over the Pce Lord at the side, their faces nervous and anxious. Besides the sound of that vehement hacking cough, no other sound could be heard in the ptial chambers.

    ¡°My Lord, what happened to you?¡± Elder Yue went forward anxiously.

    The Shadow Moon Pce Lord had just wanted to open his mouth to say something when that life sucking cough struck once again to interrupt the words he had not yet spoken.

    Elder Yue¡¯s brows furrowed together as he raised his eyes to stare at the bunch of physicians standing at the side.

    ¡°You bunch of good for nothings! Having treated it for so long, why is the Lord¡¯s condition not showing any improvement?¡±

    With that roar from Elder Yue, all the physicians within the chambers immediately fell to their knees in a neat row, their bodies shaking in fear and their faces pale.

    ¡°El..... Elder Yue, we have tried our best. But my Lord¡¯s illness strikes highly unpredictably and rpses often. We really..... do not know of a better way.¡± An elderly physician began to say in a stutter.

    To treat this illness for the Shadow Moon Pce Lord, in the eyes of the bunch of physicians, definitely posed to be a great deal of psychological pressure on them, as the slightest bit of carelessness might very well cost them their very lives.

    ¡°An entire bunch of useless trash!¡± Elder Yue red angrily at all of them.

    The Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s illness was strange to say the least. He was supposed to be at the prime of his age, and his spirit power cultivation was not low in anyway. It could be said that the current Pce Lord had Elder Yue watch him grow up, and he had not suffered from much illnesses or cmities. He had enjoyed robust health all this while but for some unknown reason, starting from just the recent past few years, the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s health had been deteriorating by the day, where he frequently coughed till he vomited blood. But at the times when the illness did not strike, the Shadow Moon Pce Lord would be like someone perfectly healthy, besides just the pallor of his face not looking too good, there weren¡¯t any other problems. And when it struck, no matter how much medicine was used, it was extremely hard to suppress it in the slightest.

    For that, Elder Yue had brought in quite a number of famous physicians but they had not been able to locate the cause.

    The whole bunch of white haired physicians trembled violently from that shout.

    ¡°Hadn¡¯t it gotten better for some time already? Why has it now suddenly rpsed?¡± Elder Yue¡¯s face was enraged. Because the Shadow Moon Pce Lord had been unwell, hence everything from food, clothing, residence to ces he went were given the utmost attention. The food and cuisine was prepared by specialized disciples daily and only the best ingredients from the best sources were picked. Even the incense that used to be burnt in the Pce Lord¡¯s sleeping chambers had now been thrown out.

    Having avoided any possibility that could have brought about the illness, the chances of a rpse of the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s illness still had not decreased, seeing it happen once or twice every single week.

    ¡°This..... We really do not know why.....¡± The bunch of physicians were almost frightened into tears.

    Elder Yue¡¯s demeanor did not warm up in the slightest as his gaze swept one round within the sleeping chambers, suddenly discovering a little tiny figure that had been all but forgotten by everyone.

    Yue Ye had her head shrunk in her shoulders timidly as she stood in a corner of the sleeping chambers. Because everyone else was busy attending to the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s illness, no one had noticed that there was this little figure still within the vast sleeping chambers.

    Elder Yue¡¯s gaze nced around and saw all the physicians had their heads lowered, even daring to make a single sound. He then went walking without attracting any attention towards the corner that Yue Ye was at.

 Chapter 1795 - â€œTaken Ill (2)â€

    Chapter 1795: ¡°Taken Ill (2)¡±

    Elder Yue¡¯s gaze nced around and saw all the physicians had their heads lowered, even daring to make a single sound. He then went walking without attracting any attention towards the corner that Yue Ye was at.

    Yue Ye saw Elder Yue walking towards her and her face paled, quickly lowering her head.

    ¡°Why did the Pce Lord suddenly suffer a rpse?¡± Elder Yue asked in a suppressed whisper.

    ¡°I..... I don¡¯t know..... My Lord was perfectly fine at first, and I do not know what happened when suddenly.....¡± Yue Ye bit her lip, her tiny frame trembling in fear.

    ¡°At that time, besides you and the Pce Lord, was there anyone else in the sleeping chambers?¡± Elder Yue asked as he looked at Yue Ye. From the time he sent Yue Ye to the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s pce, Yue Ye had not left here.

    Yue Ye shook her head.

    ¡°Did the Lord eat anything just before the rpse?¡± Elder Yue went on to ask.

    Yue Ye shook her head.

    ¡°Alright. There nothing here you can do. Go back first. Do not tell your elder brother you came to the Pce Lord¡¯s chambers. Understand?¡±

    Elder Yue¡¯s voice was tinged with a slight chill.

    Yue Ye nodded her head obediently. Under Elder Yue¡¯s instructions, she quietly retreated from the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s sleeping chambers.

    For the entire way as Yue Ye left the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s chambers, she kept her head lowered and did not lift it.

    Disciples of the Shadow Moon Pce who were passing by secretly stared at Yue Ye as she passed before them, their gazes subtle.

    ¡°Little Ye, why are you..... Here?¡± Having just put the wooden box back to Elder Yue¡¯s study, Yue Yi had not thought that he would bump into his younger sister on his way back.

    Yue Ye jumped slightly in surprise, not expecting it.

    ¡°Big Brother.¡± Yue Ye called out softly.

    ¡°Why? Are you not feeling well? The colour on your face doesn¡¯t look good.¡± Yue Yi noticed that the pallor on his younger sister¡¯s face was a little strange and he could not help but ask in concern.

    Yue Ye shook her head.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I was just thinking of asking for some seeds from the gardeners. I just cleared up a little space a few days ago and was thinking what I should nt there.¡± Yue Ye said with a sweet smile upon her face, which almost melted Yue Yi¡¯s heart.

    Knowing that his sister liked all these nts and flowers, Yue Yi did not think any further about it, but just said indulgently: ¡°If there is any kind of seeds you want, just tell me and I¡¯ll help you get them. Your body¡¯s a little weak, so don¡¯t move about so much.¡±

    Yue Yi¡¯s gaze was filled with concern under that care and concern, it was underlined with a tinge of worry.

    As Yue Ye grew in age, although not yet blossomed fully into a youngdy, she already showed small signs of bing a beauty that would bring down nations. And as to what kind of a ce the Shadow Moon Pce was, Yue Yi knew it better than anyone else. Not just Elder Yue alone, but arge number of the Shadow Moon Pce¡¯s disciples were not all that decent in the least. Yue Ye was still so young, and if she came to be bullied by any of them, there was not much she would be able to do against them.

    Unable to bear having her own sister suffer any kind of hardship, Yue Yi¡¯s heart was constantly wrecked with worry.

    ¡°Mm! Big Brother just came back from the Pure Grace Pce not too long ago and needs to get some proper rest as well. Do not push yourself too hard or Little Ye will be worried.¡± Yue Ye said as she lifted up her tiny face, to look at the elder brother who was the only person they had to mutually rely upon in this life.

    Yue Yi nodded his head. With a sister like this, how could he not want to strive for a better life for the two of them? He was feeling very grateful that he had met Jun Wu as Jun Wu was the one who had enlightened him, to not let himself to continue to dwell in despondency.

    He still had people she wanted to protect, and he needed to remain strong to live on!

    The siblings spoke for a little while more before they went along on their separate ways.

    After Yue Ye walked away for a distance, she turned her head back to look at Yue Yi¡¯s back, and a strange look shed briefly within her clear eyes.

 Chapter 1796 - â€œTaken Ill (3)â€

    Chapter 1796: ¡°Taken Ill (3)¡±

    Over that night, the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s condition did not show any improvement and the big group of physicians stood watch within the sleeping chambers throughout the night, not daring to take a single step away. The various Shadow Moon Pce¡¯s Elders heard the news and came rushing in, simrly keeping watch within the sleeping chambers as well.

    That night, the entire group of people who held great power and high authourity within the Shadow Moon Pce could not sleep soundly.

    Meanwhile, in the dungeon, Jun Wu Xie was enjoying a sound and restful sleep.

    Till a slight slight sound rang out, and Jun Wu Xie who had been leaning her back against the wall to rest opened her eyes within the dim candlelight.

    ¡°Young Miss.¡± It was not known from when that Ye Sha came into the dungeon.

    ¡°Hm?¡± Jun Wu Xie stretched her neck a little, as she sat herself up.

    ¡°The item that Young Miss ordered your subordinate to find has been found. Will Young Miss please have a look at it.¡± Upon saying that, Ye Sha then took out a brocade box and put it in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hand.

    Jun Wu Xie had given the jade piece that Elder Ying had handed over to her to Ye Sha earlier in the day and asked him to go to Elder Yue¡¯s residence to look for clues, never thinking that Ye Sha would act so fast to locate the item in just half a day.

    Jun Wu Xie opened the brocade box and found two iplete jade pieces lying inside, where the two separate pieces could be joined together perfectly. No matter whether it was by the quality of the jade or from the carvings and lines upon it, the two pieces of jade were originally whole.

    ¡°You found it in Elder Yue¡¯s room?¡± Jun Wu Xie took the two pieces of jade out and inspected them within her hand. Because of the Soul Calming Jade, Jun Wu Xie had developed a kind of interest towards jade artifacts and the fact that Elder Ying paid so much attention to the jade told her that there must be a special reason.

    Unfortunately, after looking over it for a while, she did not discover anything peculiar about it.

    The jade, was just an ordinary jade ornament. Besides the fact that the jade was of an extremely high quality, it was no different from any other piece of jade.

    ¡°Yes. Elder Yue did not go back today, and it made it highly convenient for your subordinate to search through the ce.¡± Ye Sha admitted truthfully. Actually, with his skills, even if Elder Yue was around, it would still be highly difficult for him to detect Ye Sha¡¯s presence but with him not around, Ye Sha was able to conduct search without any worry.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded her head, and then suddenly stood up from the bed of straw.

    ¡°Young Miss, Lord Jue had something he needed to go attend to and he told your subordinate that if Young Miss needs to find him at any one moment, he would immediately rush back.¡± Ye Sha said.

    Jun Wu Xie sighed lightly. Towards Jun Wu Yao¡¯s quiet arrivals and soundless departures, she had grown ustomed to it.

    For Jun Wu Yao to have rushed here from the Lower Realm, Jun Wu Xie knew that he must have abandoned many important things behind, and she would not ask for him to remain by her side at every moment. Just like it was for herself, she had things she needed to deal with, it would be very much be the same for him as well.

    ¡°Then what does Young Miss intend to do from here on?¡± Ye Sha asked.

    Jun Wu Xie kept the jade pieces away properly, and the corners of her mouth curled up into a chilling smile.

    ¡°Since I have the item in my hands now, I should naturally hand it over to the person who has a need for it.¡± She had not forgotten what Elder Ying had promised her, and she believed that the two jade pieces could very well bring her some unexpected rewards.

    ¡°Young Miss really thinks Elder Ying can be trusted?¡± Ye Sha asked curiously.

    ¡°Do not suspect the people you use, and do not use people you suspect.¡± Jun Wu Xie said, lifting up an eyebrow.

    Jun Wu Xie then tantly walked out from the dungeon, as Ye Sha remained hidden within the shadows to protect her.

    The jailors guarding the dungeon had already fallen into a deep sleep and were drooling as theyy sprawled across the table, not noticing in the slightest that Jun Wu Xie who had been imprisoned inside was walking out unhindered right before them.

    It was deep into the night and Elder Ying was sitting alone in his room. While the entire group of Elders went to watch over the Pce Lord, only he alone chose to disregard it.

 Chapter 1797 - â€œZhan Family Clan (1)â€

    Chapter 1797: ¡°Zhan Family n (1)¡±

    Outside the window, the moon shone bright and clear and Elder Ying sipped lightly at his drink as he gazed at the moon, the corners of his lips tightened stiffly, his eyes deep.

    At that moment within the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s sleeping chambers, therge number of Elders were crowded before the Pce Lord¡¯s bed eagerly ingratiating themselves. However, among all those people, Elder Ying was not included.

    Admiring the view of the moon outside, a shadow of a figure suddenly appeared in Elder Ying¡¯s sight.

    ¡°You¡¯vee.¡± Elder Ying¡¯s mouth curled up into a smile, as he swirled the wine in his cup, not surprised in the least by the person who appeared.

    Jun Wu Xie went walking inside silently and sat down on a chair beside Elder Ying, to ce a palm sized brocade box upon the table. With a light push of her fingertips, she pushed it right across to Elder Ying.

    Elder Ying¡¯s eyebrow lifted. ¡°You¡¯ve found it?¡±

    ¡°Have a look and you¡¯ll know.¡± Jun Wu Xie did not answer directly.

    Elder Ying raised a hand and pressed it upon the brocade box, his gaze fixed upon Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°I was thinking that you would still need a period of time before you would be able to locate the thing that I want, but you havee back here so soon?¡± Elder Ying was slightly taken aback. Elder Yue kept a very tight rein over the security of his courtyard. Elder Ying had thought up all kinds of ways in the past and it was even with the assistance of Chang Yuan with such deft hands but they had still not been able to find the item he wanted in Elder Yue¡¯s courtyard. Every time a chance came up, they were always unable toplete the task due to having insufficient time.

    He would never have thought that Jun Wu Xie would use just half a day¡¯s time to resolve a problem he had faced for many years.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to take a look?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked, her head tilted as she looked at Elder Ying.

    Elder Ying took the item but was in no hurry to open it up to see it. The hand he had pressed upon the brocade box might seem nonchnt, but Jun Wu Xie could feel his anxiety.

    He seemed to be afraid of the item in the brocade box.

    That jade pendant to him, must hold great meaning to him.

    Elder Ying took a deep breath, his gaze fixed upon the brocade box, his knuckles turned slightly white from tension as he slowly opened up the brocade box.

    In the brocade box, two jade pieces neatly cut aparty quietly within. The two jade pieces had been ced joined together, leaving only a thin line through the middle where it was cut apart.

    With just one nce, the blood faded from Elder Ying¡¯s facepletely, his deep eyes hiding the surging tide within, his breathing bing sluggish.

    This was a reaction that people showed when they were under extreme shock or rage.....

    ¡°Ha..... Hahaha..... What a great Shadow Moon Pce, what a great Elder Yue..... Hahaha.....¡± All of a sudden, Elder Ying threw his head back andughed. Not the slightest bit of joy in thatughter could be heard, but just rage that chilled a person¡¯s heart.

    When one goes beyond rage, oneughs instead, as it was usually said.

    Elder Ying grasped the two jade pieces within his hand, gripping them tightly within his palm. He continued tough out loud, his hand tightening its grip little by little, and bright red blood droplets dripped from his hand.

    After continuing tough for a long while, Elder Ying¡¯sughter suddenly stopped. He lowered his head, his eyes turned bloodshot, that ringly red pair of eyes staring unwaveringly at the blood stained jade pendant in his palm, those frightening eyes of his hiding grief and despair underneath.

    ¡°Kid, do you know the origins of this jade pendant?¡± Elder Yue¡¯s voice was a little hoarse, sounding highly repressed.

    ¡°I do not know.¡± Jun Wu Xie had studied the jade pendant, but she did not find anything peculiar about it, and even Ye Sha had not known anything about the jade pendant.

    ¡°Do you know of the Zhan Family n?¡± Elder Ying lifted his eyes, to look at Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie shook her head.

    Elder Ying then said with a bitter smile: ¡°My real name is Zhan Miao, the Zhan Family n¡¯s current Family Head. Our Zhan Family n had been in existence from a few thousand years ago in the Middle Realm and the sessive generations of people in our n had witnessed with their own eyes the changes the Middle Realm had undergone.¡±

 Chapter 1798 - â€œZhan Family Clan (2)â€

    Chapter 1798: ¡°Zhan Family n (2)¡±

    The Zhan Family n was one of the oldest ns in the Middle Realm that had enjoyed grandeur for a time when even before the Nine Temples and the Twelve Pces had been founded, they had gained a little fame for themselves. With the passing of time, the Zhan Family n had over the long winding river of time¡¯s passage umted through generation after generation of its descendants, a highly impressive collection of treasures in their possession. And it was because of therge number of secret treasures they had, that the Zhan Family n had a unique cultivation method for spirit powers, where few within the Middle Realm dared to antagonize them.

    Although the Zhan Family n was not able to dominate the Middle Realm, they still possess the ability to protect themselves.

    After the Nine Temples and the Twelve Pces were founded, the Middle Realm fell into endless fighting and strife, where wars were waged incessantly. The Zhan Family n only protected themselves, taking a detached stance and did not partake in any fighting.

    The Zhan Family n had once had its time of glory but after that, their numbers grew thin and when it reached Zhan Miao¡¯s generation, he was the only heir among three generations, where even his grandfather¡¯s generation only had his father as the only heir, without having even one sister.

    The Zhan Family n had always maintained a low profile but for some unknown reason, the generations of Family Heads had died before they were advanced in age and the offsprings they left behind were few. When it came to Zhan Miao, he enjoyed conjugal bliss with his wife for more than ten years and it was when he reached close to forty before he had a son, and his wife had passed away due toplications during childbirth.

    Leaving behind only one son, Zhan Qu.

    Zhan Miao had not remarried as he still missed his deceased wife and he focused only on bringing up and teaching his son Zhan Qu.

    ¡°Zhan Qu is my only son, and the future sessor of the Zhan Family n. Our Zhan Family n has a family rule, that we are not to join any other powers, and are not to have any dealings with other powers.....¡± When speaking till that point, Elder Ying¡¯s gaze unconsciously sank downwards.

    The Zhan Family n¡¯s family rules were strictly adhered to by the generations of Family Heads. This one family rule was set and handed down by the founding ancestor of the Zhan Family n and they did not know in detail why that was so but they just followed the ancestor¡¯s will.

    But when on that day Zhan Qu brought back a beautiful girl and told Elder Ying that he wanted to marry the girl to be his wife, Elder Ying was initially ecstatic, until..... Elder Ying came to know that the girl was from the Nine Temples, and he flew into a quaking rage.

    Because of the family¡¯s teachings, Elder Ying was highly against Zhan Qu¡¯s marriage with the girl and tried to force them to sever their rtionshippletely.

    Zhan Qu resisted it endlessly where in the end, he did not hesitate to sever his ties with the Zhan Family n and brought the girl to go far far away.

    When he was leaving, Elder Ying had a big fight with Zhan Qu and Elder Ying cut through the jade pendant that was the Zhan Family n¡¯s heirloom handed down through the generations and the broken jade pendant was taken away by Zhan Qu.

    It was several years after Zhan Qu left that the rage in Elder Ying¡¯s heart finally subsided bit by bit and when he looked at the empty Zhan Family n, he kept thinking back on whether he might have done wrong. Why must he force his only son away just because of the family¡¯s teachings?

    Remorse spread within Elder Ying¡¯s heart and in the fifth year after his son left, people from the Shadow Moon Pce found him and also handed one half of the jade pendant over to Elder Ying.

    It was at that moment that Elder Ying came to know that his son Zhan Qu had died three years ago and Zhan Qu¡¯s wife¡¯s and his child¡¯s whereabouts were unknown, or whether they were dead or alive!

 Chapter 1799 - â€œZhan Family Clan (3)â€

    Chapter 1799: ¡°Zhan Family n (3)¡±

    That piece of news, was like a bolt out of a clear sky, that caused Elder Ying¡¯s heart which had sunk so deep into remorse topletely crumble. He anxiously seeked out people from the Shadow Moon Pce to ask how his son had died, and where his daughter inw and his grandchild had gone.

    The people from the Shadow Moon Pce only said that they had idently stumbled the matter and did not know much about the cause or things that happened after. Moreover, the Zhan Family n had no rtions with the Shadow Moon Pce at all and there was no need for them to spend too much effort to help him investigate into the truth behind it.

    There was no one else in the Zhan Family n and even if Elder Ying wanted to investigate, he did not have enough power to do it. With the hint from the Shadow Moon Pce, Elder Ying decided to abandon his family¡¯s teachings and he joined the Shadow Moon Pce, presenting to them a whole batch of the Zhan Family n¡¯s secret treasures, in exchange for the Shadow Moon Pce to help him search for his daughter inw and grandchild.

    That one search continued on for a stretch of ten years. In the beginning, the Shadow Moon Pce would still send people to go search. But as time went on, that matter became old news and if not for the fact that Elder Ying sent men out on his own to go search, the entire matter would have beenpletely forgotten by Shadow Moon Pce.

    But after having search for so many years, Elder Ying had gotten nothing out of it, unable to find out anything about the death of his son.

    Were it not for the fact that no one could replicate the family heirloom jade, Elder Ying would really have thought that all of that was just a scheme cooked up by the Shadow Moon Pce.

    After looking into it for so long, Elder Ying was also feeling that things were rather suspicious and he turned his sights from all over the Middle Realm onto the Shadow Moon Pce itself. Surrounding the death of his son, there were just too many mysteries. How did the Shadow Moon Pce so coincidentally see it happen? And how did the Zhan Family n¡¯s jade pendante to fall into the hands of the Shadow Moon Pce? And how was the Shadow Moon Pce able to ascertain the origins of that jade pendant ande to seek him out?

    From the start, Elder Ying had been highly flustered by the death of his son. But over so many years, as he came to understand the Shadow Moon Pce more, he could not help but have a strong feeling that his son¡¯s death that many years ago was intricately linked to the Shadow Moon Pce.

    And the thing that worried him the most, was about the daughter inw and grandchild that he had never met.

    The reason that he would turn his sights inward upon Elder Yue, was because all the most insidious deedsmitted by the Shadow Moon Pce were mainly all plotted by Elder Yue¡¯s hand and towards the certain kind of reprehensible habits that Elder Yue was prone to that was not know to others, Elder Yue knew about it clearly.

    It was hard for him to even imagine. If his own grandchild had fallen into that monster¡¯s hands, what kind of a pitiable state it would be!

    Elder Ying¡¯s heart had been highly conflicted. Although he wished to be able to find traces of a clue from Elder Yue¡¯s side, but he was also very worried that if he really discovered it, it would mean that his grandchild had fallen victim to Elder Yue¡¯s monstrous ws.

    All of that, made Elder Ying highly worried and torn. But when he saw the brocade box that Jun Wu Xie brought in, the highly taut string within his heart finally snapped.

    Two clear streams of tears fell from Elder Ying¡¯s eyes. He just could not ept all of this. After waiting for more than ten years, he was getting himself such a result. He just could not ept it.

    ¡°Kid, what is your objective ining to the Shadow Moon Pce?¡± Elder Ying¡¯s eyes narrowed to a slit. He held only hatred towards the Shadow Moon Pce.

    It was now clear that the Shadow Moon Pce hade to entice him to join them, was only because they were eyeing the Zhan Family n¡¯s treasures and unique cultivation method. Over the years, he had taken out quite a number of his n¡¯s secret treasures to present to the Pce Lord to show his loyalty to the pce. But only he knew the level of disgust he held hidden against the Shadow Moon Pce.

    At the very moment he saw the Zhan Family n¡¯s jade pendant, his hatred immediately reached new heights!

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Elder Ying¡¯s eyes that were filled with nothing but pure hatred, and her eyes shed with a glint of understanding.

    What Elder Ying seeked to do, hade to match her objective unnned.

    ¡°I want to destroy the Shadow Moon Pce.¡±

 Chapter 1800 - â€œPoisoned (1)â€

    Chapter 1800: ¡°Poisoned (1)¡±

    ¡°Haha! I just knew that a kid like you could not havee to the Shadow Moon Pce with any good intentions. But this time, what you seek to do is the same as me. Kid, are you willing to coborate with me in this?¡± Elder Ying¡¯s eyes were shing with hatred. The Shadow Moon Pce had deceived him for so long and his son¡¯s death coupled with how his daughter inw and grandchild had gone missing could possibly be the doing of the Shadow Moon Pce, Elder Ying knew that vengeance for the killing of his son would never allow them both to coexist under the same Heavens!

    ¡°Sure.¡± Jun Wu Xie nodded her head. If she was able to gain Elder Ying¡¯s help, she believed that things would be much simpler for her.

    ¡°Have you been suspecting that your son¡¯s death had something to do with the Shadow Moon Pce?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked as she looked at Elder Ying. Elder Ying had roped in Chang Huan before this because he wanted to investigate Elder Yue and it was clear to see that Elder Ying had that guess in mind.

    Elder Ying said with a cold sneer: ¡°I did indeed suspect as such. After I came to the Shadow Moon Pce, the more I came to know about the Shadow Moon Pce, the less I believed that they would be so kind to go inform me about the matter. Although our Zhan Family could notpare to the Twelve Pces or the Nine Temples, but the amount of treasures we have umted was rather significant. Back at the time when the Dark Emperor unified the Middle Realm, the various major powers presented a highly substantial number of treasures. And with the fall of the Dark Emperor, those treasures had all been buried together with the Dark Emperor. The powers had tried in every way they could to find the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb to gain the treasures but are all still unsessful till today, and have hence turned their sights upon the oldest family ns in the realm.¡±

    Back at the time when the Dark Emperor unified the Middle Realm, the major powers were the ones who were most greatly affected but for the family ns who knew their ce and behaved themselves, they did not suffer much threat or coercion from the Dark Emperor. Hence, in the Middle Realm, the Four Sides, Nine Temples and Twelve Pces might harbour great hatred against the Dark Emperor, but to the variousrge family ns and regr citizens, they were in reality grateful for the appearance of the Dark Emperor.

    It was precisely because of the unification by the Dark Emperor, that the regr citizens were able to get a breather from being caught within the constant fighting between the major powers.

    As though the Dark Regions were recalcitrant, but they never harmed the innocent, where against the variousrge family ns andmon citizens, they would never do anything to harm them without reason.

    Thus, though the Dark Emperor had fallen for so many years, but many legends of the Dark Emperor were still being spread throughout the Middle Realm. Most of these legends hade from themoners, songs raised in praise of the Dark Emperor¡¯s valor and might.

    ¡°About the Shadow Moon Pce Lord, you¡¯re the one responsible for the poisoning?¡± Jun Wu Xie suddenly asked.

    Elder Ying was slightly taken aback as he stared at Jun Wu Xie im surprise. ¡°You¡¯re saying the Pce Lord is poisoned? It¡¯s not an illness?¡±

    The surprise on Elder Ying¡¯s face already told her that he knew nothing about the matter.

    Jun Wu Xie then said: ¡°The pallor on his face is a little strange and I have some knowledge in Medicine. I can be certain that his condition is definitely due to him being poisoned, and not because of any illness.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie had thought that Elder Ying¡¯s hatred had driven him to poison the Shadow Moon Pce Lord but it was obvious at that moment Elder Ying did not know anything about it.

    ¡°This..... I really do not know anything about it. Although the Pce Lord looks to be amiable and friendly, but he is actually crafty and vicious. Not to mention me, even Elder Yue is not able to have much time with the Pce Lord alone. Everything from the Pce Lord¡¯s food, lodging, clothes to travel are all overseen by his trusted aide and all the Elders are not given any authourity to interfere in anyway. Even if I wanted to do that, I would not have the chance to.¡± Elder Ying said truthfully.

    With the ongoing power struggle among the Twelve Pces, schemes to kill the various Pce Lords were constant. Spies from other pces were hidden within the various pces and hence the respective Pce Lords were always highly guarded with their safety and wellbeing. Every Pce Lord would foster a batch ofplete loyalists and the Pce Lord¡¯s daily life would be attended to by these people and no others would have an opportunity to stick their hand into it.

 Chapter 1801 - â€œPoisoned (2)â€

    Chapter 1801: ¡°Poisoned (2)¡±

    It was not that Elder Ying had not thought of overthrowing the Shadow Moon Pce Lord but it was just that he did not have the chance.

    Hearing Jun Wu Xie mention that the Pce Lord was poisoned, he was extremely surprised.

    ¡°If not you, then who could it be?¡± Jun Wu Xie narrowed her eyes. Based on what Elder Ying had said, that was not his doing. But for something that even the highly revered Elder was unable to do, who else would have an opportunity to be able to strike?

    Elder Yue?

    Jun Wu Xie very quickly denied her own conjecture. Elder Yue had served several generations of Shadow Moon Pce Lords and although his personality was maniacally cruel, but his loyalty to the Shadow Moon Pce could not be doubted.

    It was not Elder Ying nor was it Elder Yue, It was also someone who held deep hatred and vengeance against the Shadow Moon Pce and was able to get close to the Shadow Moon Pce Lord. Eliminating the choices in such a manner would further reduce the number of suspects to a few.

    ¡°Since you are able to see that the Pce Lord had been poisoned, are you able to tell what kind of a poison was used? We might be able to look into it from this direction and if that person seeks to kill the Pce Lord, that person might be able to work together with us.¡± Elder Ying only wanted to drive the Shadow Moon Pce to destruction to avenge his son and grandchild. As long as it was an enemy of the Shadow Moon Pce, they can be his ally.

    Jun Wu Xie shook her head. ¡°Although I am able to see that he was poisoned, but just from seeing the pallor of his face, I am not able to deduce the kind of poison he is afflicted with. I will need to look another step further into it before I will be able to tell.¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°I might be able to help you with that.¡± Elder Ying said. ¡°I have already mentioned about you to the Pce Lord before and it was clear that he cared quite a bit about a young Purple Spirit. So after you get out, I can bring you over there directly to have another look. But as to how you are going to look further into the poison, you will have to think of a way yourself.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± If she was able to get close to the Shadow Moon Pce Lord, she would naturally have a way to further check on his condition.

    Elder Ying and Jun Wu Xie discussed their ns for a little while more. The mes of vengeance caused Elder Ying to no longer be sunk in sorrow. It was gettingte and Elder Ying let Jun Wu Xie return to her room to rest. There was no need for her to go back to the dungeon.

    And that night, the people that Elder Yue arranged to go assassinate Jun Wu Xie found the ce empty, seeing no sign of Jun Wu Xie there at all.

    Early the next morning, the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s condition finally showed signs of improvement. After an entire night of agonization, the faces of the various Elders were all highly haggard. They had not been able to shut their eyes for an entire night where they had kept watch within the Pce Lord¡¯s sleeping chambers.

    Elder Yue received the news while in the pce that the assassination attemptst night had once again failed, and got to know that Jun Wu Xie was no longer in the dungeon. His face immediately turned red with anger as he turned his head to walk into the sleeping chambers and fell to his knees right before the Pce Lord¡¯s bed.

    ¡°Reporting to my Lord! In the middle of the night yesterday, Chang Huan escaped from the dungeon on his own. Such an act has gone way against the rules. He has shown suchplete disregard of everyone that he isn¡¯t even willing to ept such a light punishment for such a grave mistake, not showing the slightest gratitude towards my Lord¡¯s magnanimity and benevolence shown to him.¡± Elder Yue exhorted as he knelt upon the floor, viciously picking on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s arrogance.

    After having been tormented by the agony of his illness, the Shadow Moon Pce Lord still felt a lingering pain in his head and was a little groggy. Suddenly hearing about such a matter caused the expression on his face to changepletely immediately.

    ¡°That Chang Huan has truly been so disrespectful?¡±

    ¡°Yes! Your subordinate will not dare to deceive my Lord. Chang Huan had alreadymitted a wrong when he wounded our pce¡¯s disciples but was fortunate to receive my Lord¡¯s benevolent mercy, by merely punishing him to self reflect in the dungeon. But he has instead shown no remorse and has now escaped out from there on his own.¡± Elder Yue said mournfully, looking highly pained.

    The Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s face immediately darkened, his eyes filled with high displeasure.

    Elder Yue was secretlyughing in his heart.

 Chapter 1802 - â€œPoisoned (3)â€

    Chapter 1802: ¡°Poisoned (3)¡±

    What the personality of the Shadow Moon Pce Lord was like could not have been any clearer to Elder Yue. Although the Shadow Moon Pce needed powerful disciples, there was one prerequisite no matter how powerful the disciple was!

    And that was absolutepliance to the Pce Lord¡¯s orders!

    For Jun Wu Xie to have left the dungeon on her own, it was as good as a p upon the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s face. The Shadow Moon Pce Lord had done away with punishment by torture purely because of the power Jun Wu Xie held and now that Jun Wu Xie had escaped from the dungeon, how could the Shadow Moon Pce Lord be able to tolerate it?

    It waspletely a case of taking a foot when given an inch.

    ¡°My Lord, Chang Huan¡¯s personality is just too arrogant and insusceptible to discipline. Although he possesses exemry powers, but with someone so uncontroble, if he is allowed to continue to remain in the pce, I¡¯m afraid.....¡± Elder Yue looked like he was hesitant to speak.

    But the unfinished words continued to prick at the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s nerves. He was prone to suspicion and especially at a time when his body was feeling unwell, the insubordination from any of the Shadow Moon Pce¡¯s disciples seemed to be a challenge to his authourity, like they were telling him that he was about done in and there was no need to pay any attention to his words.

    ¡°Where is Chang Huan now?¡± The Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s face had darkenedpletely and although his body was feeling weak, his teeth gritting hatred was highly obvious to see.

    ¡°Your subordinate does not know.¡± Elder Yue fought hard to contain the glee in his heart, to reply in feigned sternness.

    He had thought that Jun Wu Xie¡¯s escape from the dungeon had caused his ns to fail once more but from the way things looked now, the break out had instead angered the Pce Lord. With that, even if Elder Yue did not do anything himself, the Shadow Moon Pce Lord would not be able to tolerate such a unruly disciple who could not be controlled to continue to remain within the Shadow Moon Pce.

    ¡°Guards! Cough cough.....¡± With the intense rage wrecking upon his heart, the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s condition that had just shown some improvement took a turn for the worse once more, intermittent coughs causing him to be unable to finish the words he wanted to saypletely.

    ¡°Go..... cough cough..... dig..... cough..... Chang Huan..... cough..... out.....¡± The Shadow Moon Pce Lord opened his mouth to say as he wheezed heavily, before he smashed a fist onto the bedside in rage.

    ¡°Appease your anger my Lord! Your health is more important!¡± Elder Yue quickly hurried to say.

    The other Elders at the side all showed high concern as well, however, there were several Elders whose faces looked a little nervous.

    They were mostly people who whom Elder Ying was friendly with, and they had naturally known about ¡°Chang Huan¡¯s¡± outstanding abilities. To Elder Ying, what a fortuitous matter it was but before the joyous matter could even stabilize, such a fracas had already risen up from it. When they saw the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s face turning an uglier and uglier shade, the hearts of those Elders rose up into the back of their throats.

    Because if ¡°Chang Huan¡± was silenced at that moment, Elder Ying himself would be implicated as well, and for the bunch of them at that time.....

    Thinking about that, the bunch of Elders could not themselves but cursed Jun Wu Xie a thousand times over.

    The Pce Lord had already shown him mercy by just making him reflect on himself in the dungeon, why did he choose to break out from imprisonment at such a critical juncture?

    Wasn¡¯t that rushing forward to seek death! ?

    The several Elders were feeling rather hot from anxiety but none of them dared to step up to the Shadow Moon Pce Lord to persuade him while he was seething with anger and they just stood there at the side to be eaten up with worry.

    ¡°Guards! As per the Pce Lord¡¯s orders, immediately set forth to arrest Chang Huan! Even if you have to dig three feet into the ground, you must find that wilful and unruly kid!¡± Not as cowardly as the other Elders, Elder Yue immediately picked up from where the Pce Lord had left off the moment the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s voice had fallen, to repeat the Pce Lord¡¯s disjointed words once more in a loud voice.

    [Kid, I would like to see how you can escape this time! ?]

 Chapter 1803 - â€œRadical Turn of Events (1)â€

    Chapter 1803: ¡°Radical Turn of Events (1)¡±

    ¡°No need for so much trouble.¡± All of a sudden, a low and deep voice rang out within the sleeping chambers.

    In the instant that Elder Yue heard that voice, he was slightly taken aback as a feeling of ominous premonition shrouded over his heart.

    At the moment that Elder Ying¡¯s voice fell, he stepped into the sleeping chambers.

    Once Elder Yue saw Elder Ying, his face darkened in gloom.

    ¡°My Lord.¡± Elder Ying knelt down on one knee within the sleeping chambers.

    The Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s face was dark as he stared at Elder Ying kneeling before him and said in an unfriendly tone: ¡°Elder Ying, you came at just the right time. There is a matter I need you to answer to me for!¡±

    Elder Ying knelt upon the floor without moving in the slightest as he said respectfully: ¡°I await for my Lord to enlighten me.¡±

    ¡°Cough cough..... Regarding the matter that Chang Huan injured the pce¡¯s disciples, I had taken into ount that he was very young and misjudged his strength when he struck. Which was why I spared him from heavy punishment and merely sent him into the dungeon to reflect on his actions. But how long has it only been? He had not even been able to hold his patience and broke out of the dungeon on his own ord! Elder Ying, is this the kind of disciple you are bringing up? That does not think anything of the words I have said! ?¡± The Shadow Moon Pce Lord was really infuriated as he then swept his hand against the medicine bowl ce on a stool by the bed to send it hurtling towards Elder Ying.

    Elder Ying did not even flinch as the bowl crashed heavily onto the floor about half a meter in front of him, shattering immediately as the crash resounded crisply within the chambers.

    ¡°My Lord, appease your anger.¡± Elder Ying said with a low voice in persuasion.

    ¡°Appease my anger? How can I not be angry? Is it that all of you are seeing that my health is not like before and all of you think nothing of me now?¡± The Shadow Moon Pce Lord roared out the fear lodged within his heart, a roar that made all the other Elders in the sleeping chambers to immediately fall to their knees in fright.

    A whole bunch of them silent as cicadas in winter, trembling slightly.

    ¡°My Lord, it was thoughtless of Chang Huan in this matter, and I beg for my Lord to quell your anger. Chang Huan is young and ignorant and when this old man received news that my Lord had taken ill, I heard about it in the dungeon. This old man was reprimanding Chang Huan at that moment and the report was heard by the child. Initially, this old man had not paid it much attention, never thinking that Chang Huan would suddenly break out from the dungeon and plead with this old man to bring him here to see my Lord..... This old man deeply felt that it would not be appropriate as my Lord is currently recuperating and was afraid that he would disturb my Lord¡¯s rest before deciding to imprison him in this old man¡¯s courtyard.¡± Elder Ying said unhurriedly, every single word clearly articted. Although his words sounded filled with reprimand, but when it reached the ears of others, the vour of it changed somewhat.

    ¡°You are saying that the reason Chang Huan had escaped from the dungeon was because..... he wanted to see me?¡± The Shadow Moon Pce Lord asked, in slight surprise. This result had shocked him quite a bit and the rage he had been feeling was gradually being eroded by the reason for ¡°Chang Huan¡¯s¡± escape from prison.

    If Chang Huan had escaped because he had been indignant with the judgement made against him, the Shadow Moon Pce Lord would naturally be highly infuriated. But if it was because the kid had heard that he had taken ill and was overtaken with anxiety, then..... the meaning had bepletely different!

    Which Pce Lord wouldn¡¯t want their position to be unparalleled in the hearts of their own disciples?

    The moment Elder Yue saw the expression of the Shadow Moon Pce Lord softening, his heart immediately quaked with a thump and he quickly took a step forward to say: ¡°Elder Ying, I know you indulge and dote on Chang Huan highly, but you cannot possiblye up with such aughable story to exonerate him in this matter. The reason why he broke out of jail yesterday, is a point that besides he himself, something that no one else would know about. Moreover..... when the Lord feels unwell, although it is reasonable that he feels anxious, but having him escaping out of there so audaciously, what could he do that would help? It doesn¡¯t sound all that reasonable, or does it?¡±

 Chapter 1804 - â€œRadical Turn of Events (2)â€

    Chapter 1804: ¡°Radical Turn of Events (2)¡±

    Elder Yue¡¯s words were reasonable as well and the Shadow Moon Pce Lord wasn¡¯t about to just take Elder Ying¡¯s words for it. Now that Elder Yue had spoken the doubt he held in his heart, he would naturally just maintain his silence and wait for Elder Ying to exin.

    For a disciple so young to be so anxious about the Pce Lord¡¯s illness, if it was not for any specific reason, then it wouldn¡¯t sound all that convincing.

    Elder Ying let out a light sigh and said: ¡°Just what exactly ured in this matter, I think if I am the one saying it, my Lord would not really believe me. Why don¡¯t I let Chang Huan speak for himself instead.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± The Shadow Moon Pce Lord arched up an eyebrow.

    ¡°My Lord, Chang Huan is now kneeling outside the bed chambers. With my Lord¡¯s permission, he would immediatelye in to seek forgiveness himself.¡± Elder Ying said.

    At the side, Elder Yue¡¯s eyes narrowed up, unable to fathom what Elder Ying and Jun Wu Xie had hidden up their sleeves. With the matter today, if it could not be perfectly resolved, he would not ever let it go. No matter how hard Elder Ying twisted his words, he would never let Jun Wu Xie live!

    ¡°Let hime in.¡± The Shadow Moon Pce Lord agreed to it after thinking it through for awhile. He knew very well the kind of person that Elder Ying was, and it could be said that he was one of the rare honest people in the Shadow Moon Pce. Though there were times his words grated on the ears quite a bit, he was at least perceived to be fair and impartial, never siding with people in discrimination.

    ¡°Chang Huan, aren¡¯t you going toe in! ?¡± Elder Ying said with a low holler.

    A thin figure came walking slowly in from outside the doors and Elder Yue¡¯s eyes were fixed upon the person approaching, hating that his gaze could not transform into sharp des, to slice of ayer of skin.

    ¡°Disciple Chang Huan pays respects to my Lord.¡± Jun Wu Xie walked slowly into the bed chambers, and then greeted the Shadow Moon Pce Lord calmly.

    The Shadow Moon Pce Lord silently measured the youth. Before Jun Wu Xie revealed her Purple Spirit powers, he had not even noticed that there was such a disciple in the pce. Judging based on looks and gift, ¡°Chang Huan¡± was so much more inferiorpared to Yue Yi that he had not been able to attract the Pce Lord¡¯s attraction at all.

    But measuring him up carefully now, it could now be seen that this youth was much more petite in size than people of the same age, and if they did not know that the youth before their eyes possessed the powers of a Purple Spirit, it was thought no one would pay much attention to the kid¡¯s existence at all.

    ¡°Earlier when you just returned back to the pce, you stirred up some trouble and I punished you to reflect on yourself in the dungeon. Why did you defy the order?¡± The Shadow Moon Pce Lord words were admonishing, but his demeanor was not too harsh.

    Before he got a clear picture of the matter, the Shadow Moon Pce Lord did not want to y the viin.

    ¡°Reporting to my Lord, your disciple had no choice but to escape from the dungeon. Because only by doing that, would your disciple be able to present the item to my Lord.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes were lowered, not looking at the Shadow Moon Pce Lord at all, but just stared at the floor as she spoke.

    ¡°Oh? What is it that you want to present to me?¡± This is rather interesting. The Shadow Moon Pce Lord did not feel that a disciple of the Shadow Moon Pce could possibly give him anything all that great.

    Elder Yue standing at the side could not help himself but spoke up: ¡°Chang Huan, the matter with you having broken out from the dungeon of your own ord cannot possibly be smoothed over with just a few words from you. If you are not able to give an eptable reason for your actions today, then the Shadow Moon Pce would no longer have a ce for you to continue to remain in.

    ¡°Your disciple believes that this item is sufficient enough to appease my Lord¡¯s anger.¡± Jun Wu Xie said, without giving Elder Yue a single nce, but just went on to pull out a palm sized porcin bottle.

    ¡°What is that?¡± The Shadow Moon Pce Lord asked a little doubtfully.

    Jun Wu Xie replied: ¡°This here is called the Melted Snow Elixir. It¡¯s something that your disciple cultivated with what I managed to learn from a prescription handed down through the generations of the Zhan Family n.¡±

 Chapter 1805 - â€œRadical Turn of Events (3)â€

    Chapter 1805: ¡°Radical Turn of Events (3)¡±

    ¡°Melted Snow Elixir? What is this?¡± The Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s eyes turned slightly serious. The kind of things the Zhan Family n had umted was always of great interest to him and although Elder Ying had already offered up quite a number of them, but he still knew that Elder Ying still hid many more treasures in hand. And those things were what the Shadow Moon Pce Lord cared about most.

    Jun Wu Xie then said: ¡°The Melted Snow Elixir improves the blood¡¯s Qi and revitalises the meridians, which is best for reinvigorating a person¡¯s bodily health. Your disciple has long heard that my Lord was feeling unwell and I specially asked Elder Ying for this prescription. But as there were some herbs that were hard to get within the prescription, I had not been able to sessfully cultivate it all this time. Fortunately when I was on my way to the Pure Grace Pce, I discovered the few types of herbs that werecking and I have just managed to sessfully cultivate it. I heardst night that my Lord had taken ill and your disciple had in a moment of anxiety impetuously escaped from the dungeon because I wanted to present the Melted Snow Elixir to my Lord, and I beg my Lord for atonement of my crime.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s voice was neither hot nor cold, every single word spoken crisply clear. By the time she finished her sentence, the atmosphere in the entire hall hadpletely changed.

    The anger on the Shadow Moon Pce Lord had already quietly faded away without leaving a single trace, reced by a look of surprise.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words caused everyone that was present to be frozen in surprise as they had all thought that Jun Wu Xie had escaped from the dungeon because she refused to submit to discipline, and Elder Ying¡¯s words earlier had only been an excuse that he made up, where even if there was anything really presented, it would merely be doing it for show. But looking at what Jun Wu Xie had presented up now, it was actually from one of the Zhan Family n¡¯s ancient secret prescription, which was even aimed to directly treating the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s illness!

    With this, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s escape from the dungeon yesterday had be highly understandable and reasonable.

    Elder Yue stared slightly dazedly at Jun Wu Xie. Beat him to death and he would not have thought that Jun Wu Xie would be able to use something like this to cover over the situation. He couldn¡¯t make himself believe that Jun Wu Xie would really be able to find such a perfect excuse.

    ¡°What Melted Snow Elixir? Why have I never heard of it before? Whether such a thing is even effective is one thing, but how can we carelessly let the Pce Lord take this thing we know nothing about? This is such a joke!¡± Elder Yue said contemptuously, snorting with utter derision.

    Towards Elder Yue¡¯s questioning, Jun Wu Xie had been prepared for it. She lifted her eyes slightly and asked Elder Yue: ¡°I have only managed to cultivate one pill of the Melted Snow Elixir and if you are doubtful, are you thinking to have someone else try it first? And if it works, Elder Yue can then have a second pill cultivated?¡±

    A corner of Elder Yue¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. ¡°And if it causes harm to my Lord, who will then be responsible?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie replied: ¡°I can vouch for it with my life, that if there are any side effects after my Lord takes it, even to the extent that if it does not help my Lord¡¯s illness in any way, this life of mine would be discarded here today, to be dealt with in anyway Elder Yue deems fit.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words were powerful and resonating, using her own life as guarantee. To the extent that even if Melted Snow Elixir had no effect on the Shadow Moon Pce, it would still be death for her. Those words were spoken with absolute conviction with no other way out.

    And those very words stumped Elder Yuepletely, turning mute with nothing he could say. He would never have expected that Jun Wu Xie would be so extreme to gamble on this with her own life.

    ¡°I can also vouch for Chang Huan as well. This prescription is from the Zhan Family and if the medicine is ineffective, I am willing to take responsibility for the consequences.¡± Elder Ying stood forward at that moment, to shoulder the risk together with Jun Wu Xie.

    If it was said that Jun Wu Xie¡¯s word alone still did not carry enough weight, then with Elder Ying¡¯s added on to it, no one present there would dare to question another word about it!

 Chapter 1806 - â€œRadical Turn of Events (4)â€

    Chapter 1806: ¡°Radical Turn of Events (4)¡±

    The Shadow Moon Pce Lord looked at Jun Wu Xie and Elder Ying through narrowed eyes. Although the origin and the said effects of the Melted Snow Elixir was highly tempting, it could not be denied that he still held a certain level of suspicion about it. But now that even Elder Ying had stood forward, and was using his own life to vouch for it, the degree of credibility had increased by quite a bit.

    Suddenly, the Shadow Moon Pce Lordughed out loudly.

    ¡°There is no need for Elder Ying to do this. I would naturally trust youpletely. Chang Huan, bring me the Melted Snow Elixir.¡±

    ¡°My Lord! You must not take the medicine so casually!¡± Elder Yue eximed as his heart silently screamed in dismay. Even though he did not believe that there would be any medicine that would be able to effectively treat the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s illness as countless physicians had already treated it for so long without being able toe up with any urate diagnosis afterall, but to prevent any unexpected idents, he would still stop them in any way he could.

    The Shadow Moon Pce Lord however waved his hand dismissively and said: ¡°Elder Yue need not be so anxious. I can trust Elder Ying.¡±

    Elder Yue was driven into aplete loss for words by that statement from the Shadow Moon Pce Lord, and could only watch wide eyed as Jun Wu Xie held the medicine bottle as she went walking over to stand before the Shadow Moon Pce Lord, his fists clenched up so tightly his knuckles crackled, wishing for nothing more than to be able to rush forward to smash that bottle to smithereens!

    The Shadow Moon Pce Lord took the medicine bottle from Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hands and he raised his eyes to look at Jun Wu Xie, his gaze seemingly searching and probing.

    ¡°Chang Huan, I had not known that you are actually able to cultivate medicine!¡± The Shadow Moon Pce Lord said, an eyebrow raised up slightly. Although he was not too familiar with Chang Huan, but he had never heard that Chang Huan was able to cultivate medicine.

    Jun Wu Xie was unaffected as she replied: ¡°With therge number of physicians in the pce, there was never ever a need for your disciple at all.¡±

    The Shadow Moon Pce Lordughed lightly and recalling that Chang Huan had even hid his Purple Spirit powers from everyone, it wasn¡¯t all that strange that he would also not show that he possessed the ability to cultivate medicine.

    ¡°I trust Elder Ying, and I trust you too. I hope you will not disappoint me.¡± The Shadow Moon Pce Lord said it in a highly gentle tone. He opened the cap on the bottle and one single pill of the Melted Snow Elixir fell into the palm of his hand.

    At the moment that the elixir was exposed, the entire room was filled with a faint fragrance. The fragrance was extremely gentle but the scent could not be ignored as just the slightest whiff of it cleared up the groggy minds of everyone there who had stayed awake throughout the entire night.

    Even the Shadow Moon Pce Lord had felt that subtle change as the dull ache in his head was gradually being alleviated by the fragrant scent, bing a lot less intense.

    Such a amazing effect greatly startled everyone.

    Although they had all thought that Elder Ying and Jun Wu Xie were highly credible and were to be believed, but none of them had ever thought that the medicine¡¯s effect would be so obvious, where even smelling its scent would clear up their groggy and slightly hazy minds.

    And that was just from the scent it gave out. If that was swallowed.....

    At that moment, everyone who had been suspicious of the Melted Snow Elixir suddenly felt all their doubts melt away.

    Elder Yue¡¯s face immediately turned a steely green.

    The Shadow Moon Pce looked like he almost could not wait to swallow the elixir down into belly and at the same moment that he swallowed it, he felt a tinge of refreshing cool apanying the Melted Snow Elixir going down his throat from his mouth, spreading out to fill his body, instantly wiping away all traces of weariness and exhaustionpletely!

    Such lightning quick effect from the medicine, caused the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s eyes to unconsciously widen. He held his hands over his chest, to feel that refreshing cool spreading all over his body, like he was soaked within spring water, the weariness seeping out of him, bing more rxed little by little.

 Chapter 1807 - â€œRadical Turn of Events (5)â€

    Chapter 1807: ¡°Radical Turn of Events (5)¡±

    ¡°The medicine.....¡± The Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s voice was tinged with a slight tremor. He raised his eyes up in surprise as he looked at Jun Wu Xie standing before him.

    There was no need for the Shadow Moon Pce Lord to say rest of the words. Just from the colour on his face was enough for everyone to see that change that hade over him.

    The Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s initially pale and white face had immediately taken a rosy tinge and he no longer gave people the feeling of being sickly and frail, but was no different from any normal person.

    ¡°Chang Huan! You¡¯re truly a treasure!¡± The Shadow Moon Pce Lord couldn¡¯t feel any clearer the change that wasing over his body. The rejuvenation that spread throughout his body was something that he had not felt for a long time. Ever since his body had started feeling unwell, he had never feel asfortable and as reinvigorated for the past few years. This feeling that he had not felt for so long, made him feel extraordinarily happy.

    Jun Wu Xie lowered her head indifferently and said in a calm tone: ¡°That I could be of help to my Lord, is your disciple¡¯s honour.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! That¡¯s great, kid! I¡¯m d for your concern.¡± The Shadow Moon Pce Lord was in great spirits, and the smile on his face shone unbridled.

    The various Elders at the side silently heaved sighs of relief inwardly and the few of them who were friendly to Elder Ying quickly threw congrattory nces his way.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s powers had already earned the admiration of the Shadow Moon Pce Lord and now that the presentation of the medicine showed such exemry effects, it would seem that no one would be able to surpass Jun Wu Xie¡¯s position among the younger generation of the Shadow Moon Pce¡¯s disciples!

    Elder Ying¡¯s face merely showed a gentle smile, and not the slightest sliver of arrogance or pride.

    On the other hand, Elder Yue¡¯s face was as dark as the bottom of a pot and he was grinding his teeth so hard that his teeth were almost going to break.

    Even if you beat him to death, he would never have expected that things would turn out to be like this.

    From being a piece of trash that no one thought anything of, to suddenly shot to the top to shine with such brilliance. Not only did he surpass Yue Yi by a stretch in spirit powers, he had even presented the Shadow Moon Pce Lord with a most desirable elixir. Such aplete turn in fortune, almost caused Elder Yue to vomit out a mouthful of blood!

    He had thought that he would be able to press on with the fact that Jun Wu Xie had broken out from imprisonment and send her straight down into the eighteenth level of Hell. Never had he expected that one Melted Snow Elixir would be the sharpest weapon to decimate his entire n.

    With that Melted Snow Elixir, Jun Wu Xie had not onlye outpletely unscathed with her escape from prison, but had even made the Shadow Moon Pce Lord felt that Jun Wu Xie was absolutely loyal, and had defied orders only because he wanted to present up the medicine.

    Jun Wu Xie had won every advantage there was to gain here and all the bellyful of disparaging words that Elder Yue held prepared were now disarmed and of no use. The strong aggrievement he held bottled in almost suffocated him.

    ¡°Congrattions to my Lord!¡± Elder Ying bent his back slightly with his hand sped over his fist and said. ¡°For my Lord to be able to regain his health, it is the greatest fortune to the Shadow Moon Pce.¡±

    ¡°Congrattions to my Lord.¡± The entire bunch of Elders quickly chorused in agreement.

    The Shadow Moon Pce Lord was in a great mood and he was absolutely beaming with smiles.

    ¡°Today, it is all due to Chang Huan¡¯s thoughtfulness.¡± Speaking of that, the Shadow Moon Pce Lord turned to look smilingly at Chang Huan and said: ¡°Chang Huan, you joined the Shadow Moon Pce from a young age and has been with our pce for a rather long time. For so many years, you have stayed at Elder Ying¡¯s side and you have learnt quite a few things. You must now start to learn more about the affairs within the pce in future as I am looking forward to seeing you grow in the days ahead.¡±

    The Shadow Moon Pce Lord had said it casually but as long as one wasn¡¯t an idiot, anyone would realize the Pce Lord¡¯s intention of putting him in an important position.

    From learning from Elder Ying to learning from within the pce. That was obviously already opening up a wide path within the Shadow Moon Pce for him, and it would only be a matter of time that he would soar to great heights.

    ¡°Your disciple shall obey.¡± Jun Wu Xie answered humbly.

 Chapter 1808 - â€œRadical Turn of Events (6)â€

    Chapter 1808: ¡°Radical Turn of Events (6)¡±

    The Shadow Moon Pce Lord personally spoke out in praise for Jun Wu Xie and that was clearly seen by all the Elders in the pce. Everyone knew that Jun Wu Xie would surely be the youth that would be most watched within the Shadow Moon Pce henceforth and quite a number of them secretly envied Elder Ying for his great luck. They had thought that Elder Ying must have gravely misjudged when he took such great care of a useless piece of trash but from the way things looked now, Elder Ying was actually the smartest one among them, that he could see with just one nce Jun Wu Xie¡¯s potential and had patiently guided and taught the kid till the kid was now just beginning to show initial brilliance. And that first reveal of talents had alreadypletely surpassed all the other youths of the Shadow Moon Pce entirely in an instant!

    ¡°Alright, it has been tiring for everyone yesterday and all of you should go get some rest.¡± The Shadow Moon Pce Lord said with a smile.

    Everyone then started to leave one by one.

    Jun Wu Xie walked out of the bed chambers together with Elder Ying where they bumped into a dark faced Elder Yue outside.

    ¡°Hmph.¡± A corner of Elder Yue¡¯s mouth twitched as he stared at Jun Wu Xie standing beside Elder Ying, the anger in his heart almost driving him to vomit out blood.

    [Just how resilient is this kid¡¯s destiny fated to be! ?]

    [Poison had failed and he had remained safe and sound.]

    [Assassins have been sent out and he had miraculously avoided them.]

    [It had been clear to him that he should have been able to bring death upon the kid this time but in the end, he had turned the tables right around and gained himself such great benefit.]

    Ever since Elder Yue came to the Shadow Moon Pce, he had never been met with such anything that made him feel like vomiting blood so much and there hadn¡¯t been anyone whom he found more difficult to deal with.

    What made it even worse for him was that Jun Wu Xie not only had Elder Ying shielding and protecting her, but had now made the Shadow Moon Pce Lord have a renewed impression of her. To want to get rid of Jun Wu Xie, it had now be increasingly difficult.

    ¡°Is Elder Yue feeling unwell? Do you need this disciple to cultivate an elixir for you?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked with her eyebrow arched up, as she stared at the highly infuriated Elder Yue, speaking in a tone that didn¡¯t care whether she would drive Elder Yue to his death in anger.

    Elder Yue¡¯s blood surged up into the back of his throat, as he gritted his teeth to re at Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Chang Huan, since the Lord ces such high value on you, you must work harder on your cultivation from now on. Do not disappoint the Lord expectations of you.¡± He clearly hated the kid so much that he wished he could tear him to shreds but Elder Yue had no choice but to say these words that went against what he felt in his heart.

    ¡°Thank you Elder Yue for your reminder. This disciple shall make sure I do not disappoint the favour my Lord has shown now.¡± Jun Wu Xie said without fear.

    Elder Yue looked at Jun Wu Xie with a smile that did not reach his eyes and when he was almost being driven to the verge of death from anger towards Jun Wu Xie, Elder Yue quickly left from the ce with a flick of his sleeves.

    Seeing Elder Yue¡¯s highly aggrieved back, a cold smile rose at the corners of Elder Ying¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that he would never have expected throughout his entire life that he would be forced back into such a corner by such a young disciple.¡±

    Elder Yue¡¯s status and position in the Shadow Moon Pce was unshakable and as long as he wanted to deal with a person, none could escape from it. Even Elder Ying had once fallen victim to Elder Yue¡¯s schemes where he was deceived toe here into the Shadow Moon Pce. If not for the fact that the Shadow Moon Pce Lord still coveted the undisclosed treasures of the Zhan Family n, Elder Yue might have already moved against him by now.

    But now, the wily and sly Elder Yue had tripped up before Jun Wu Xie, which just made Elder Ying unbelievably happy.

    ¡°I particrly like people of his kind. The kind who want me dead but are just unable to defeat me at all.¡± Jun Wu Xie said as the corners of her mouth arced up slightly.

    This is just the beginning, and there¡¯s more toe in the days ahead. It was wished that Elder Yue¡¯s body would be able to withstand it and not be infuriated to death.

    ¡°You, kid, are really arrogant.¡± Elder Ying said as he looked at Jun Wu Xie who was brimming with confidence, and thenughed aloud. ¡°But I just love that arrogance in you.¡±

 Chapter 1809 - â€œRadical Turn of Events (7)â€

    Chapter 1809: ¡°Radical Turn of Events (7)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie arched her eyebrow up and the two of them went back to Elder Ying¡¯s room.

    After making sure that there was no one else around, Elder Ying finally heaved out a great sigh of relief and sat himself down on a chair as he looked thoughtfully at Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°What is that Melted Snow Elixir you had with you actually?¡± In reality, when he brought Jun Wu Xie to go to the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s bed chambers, Elder Ying had no idea of what Jun Wu Xie was intending to do, but had only brought her there as Jun Wu Xie had requested.

    As for that thing called the Melted Snow Elixir, Elder Ying never even heard of it before and it was even more impossible that it could have been something the Zhan Family n had possessed.

    ¡°You knew nothing about it and you dared to trust me?¡± Jun Wu Xie sat down on a chair, and crossed her legs as she looked at Elder Ying,pletely calm and unruffled.

    Everything that she had done at the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s bed chambers today, had never been discussed with Elder Ying before. She had intended to shoulder it all herself, and she had not expected that Elder Ying would step forward to vouch for her at the most critical juncture.

    He didn¡¯t show any fear that any mishap might happen to him.

    ¡°What¡¯s not to trust? You had dared to gamble on it with your life and I would naturally have nothing to fear apanying you in that bet.¡± Elder Ying said with augh.

    Jun Wu Xie then said: ¡°That Melted Snow Elixir is merely a kind of medicine that neutralizes poison.¡±

    ¡°You already knew what kind of a poison the Pce Lord was afflicted with?¡± Elder Ying asked as he looked at Jun Wu Xie in shock.

    Jun Wu Xie shook her head. ¡°I did not know. But that elixir is able to at least give an alleviating effect on any kind of toxins and even if it could not eradicate itpletely, it would still produce a certain level of effect.¡±

    And what she wanted, was just that little bit of effect.

    ¡°You are brazenly bold.¡± Elder Ying had to give it to Jun Wu Xie. In a situation where she did not know what kind of a poison the Shadow Moon Pce Lord was afflicted with, she had so adaciously dared to take such a gamble, that was a truly thrilling y she made.

    Jun Wu Xie shrugged her shoulders and did not say anything.

    In truth, she had dared to take such a risky gamble purely because of her confidence in her skills in Medicine.

    ¡°But, didn¡¯t you im that you wanted to destroy the Shadow Moon Pce? So why have you suddenlye out to neutralize the Pce Lord¡¯s poison? Isn¡¯t that going in the opposite direction of your ns?¡± Elder Ying asked, feeling rather curious. Logically, if one wanted to destroy the Shadow Moon Pce, the fastest way would be to let the Pce Lord die, and in that situation where a dragon was without its head, the Shadow Moon Pce would turn highly chaotic, which would be the easiest time for it to be destroyed.

    Jun Wu Xie then said: ¡°I want to force the person who set the poison to show up.¡±

    If the Shadow Moon Pce died, it might throw the Shadow Moon Pce into chaos, but with so many Elders holding the fort, the chaos might not hold out for too long. Moreover, the Shadow Moon Pce Lord had a heir, though still very young. But with the support of so many Elders, he would be able to temporarily assume the position of the Pce Lord and with just certain period of coaching, he would then be the new Pce Lord to step up and stabilize the unrest in the Shadow Moon Pce.

    And that was not the result Jun Wu Xie seeked.

    ¡°The person who set the poison?¡± Elder Ying asked with an eyebrow arched up.

    ¡°Since that person was still able to strike under the tight guard the Shadow Moon Pce Lord put around him, then there¡¯s no doubt on that person¡¯s ability. And as we share the same objective, wanting topletely destroy the Shadow Moon Pce, the fastest way to do it will be to rope that person in with us.¡± Jun Wu Xie said calmly, a perfect n already formed in her heart. As for how she was going to proceed, she would only need to force that person toe out.

    Elder Ying stared at Jun Wu Xie, only somewhat understanding what was said, but suddenly feeling that the youth before his eyes was much moreplicated that he had predicted. He had already experienced so much in life, but he was still not able to see through the thoughts of this youth, which was truly terrifying for him!

    ¡°Rest assured. The incident with the Melted Snow Elixir will spread throughout the pce very quickly. That person will not be able to hold back for long.¡± Jun Wu Xie said with her chin propped up in the palm of one hand, calm and confident.

 Chapter 1810 - â€œInstigated (1)â€

    Chapter 1810: ¡°Instigated (1)¡±

    Elder Yue came stomping back to his room in a rage. When the servants in the courtyard saw Elder Yue¡¯s face, all of them were immediately careful to not dare to open their mouths.

    ¡°Go! Go ask Yue Ye toe over here!¡± Elder Yue said to a servant.

    The servant immediately made his way towards Yue Ye¡¯s little courtyard and not long after, Yue Ye was called in toe into Elder Yue¡¯s room.

    Yue Ye stood timidly inside, her eyes filled with a trace of fear.

    ¡°Little Ye.¡± Elder Yue called in a deep voice.

    ¡°Grandfather.....¡± Yue Ye answered and trembled slightly.

    In front of Yue Yi, Elder Yue and Yue Ye were as amiable as a real pair of grandparent and grandchild. But when Yue Yi was not around, the fear Yue Ye felt towards Elder Yue could not be suppressed no matter how she tried.

    When Elder Yue saw Yue Ye looking so timid and fearful, a sliver of impatience rose in his heart, and his already unhappy mood became more depressed.

    ¡°The Pce Lord¡¯s health had shown some improvement these few days, so go keep himpany a little more. Do you understand?¡±

    Yue Ye was slightly startled as she lifted up her head warily, and looked at Elder Yue with nervousness in her eyes. ¡°The Lord..... Hasn¡¯t the Lord suffered a rpse?¡±

    Elder Yue then snorted in disdain and said: ¡°His illness had indeed rpsed. But that Chang Huan brought out some kind of elixir from Heavens know where and the Lord is feeling much better after swallowing that pill. Because of the medicine he presented up, the Pce Lord is now seeing Chang Huan in a renewed light.¡±

    When he thought about that, Elder Yue¡¯s anger rose up immediately. He lifted his eyes up and looked at that thin and frail figure, his gaze sweeping over that pale face.

    ¡°Yue Ye. Chang Huan is Elder Ying¡¯s disciple and Elder Ying has been dead set against me for very long. Yue Yi is my grandson and I have been trying very hard to fight for a better future for him. But now, this Chang Huan had suddenly leapt into the picture out of the blue and Chang Huan is not on good terms with your brother. Added to that, with the prejudice Elder Ying feels against me, if Chang Huan manages to win out in the Pce Lord¡¯s eyes, he will surely try to oppress and bring down your elder brother mercilessly. Little Ye..... You¡¯re already grown up, and have be very sensible. The Pce Lord likes you so much, you should help your elder brother a little. You wouldn¡¯t want your elder brother to lose his standing within the Shadow Moon Pce would you?¡± Elder Yue said in a deep and heavy tone.

    Yue Ye stiffened uppletely when she heard that and she hesitated a moment before she shook her head btedly.

    Elder Yue smiled in satisfaction. He then waved his hand and Yue Ye went walking over stiffly.

    Elder Yue smiled and held Yue Ye¡¯s tiny hands, kneading them within his big and coarse palms.

    ¡°Little Ye has indeed grown to be so sensible. The Pce Lord loves you and you do not need to be afraid of him. Serve the Pce Lord well and give your elder brother a lift.¡±

    ¡°Little Ye understands.....¡± Yue Ye lowered her head, and bit on her lip.

    ¡°That Chang Huan is not a good person. Do you still remember the incident that he stirred up on the day that he just came back? I had gone to ask those youths who got into an argument with Chang Huan at that time. That day, Chang Huan was actually intending to go into your courtyard andmit reprehensible deeds but was coincidentally discovered by the other disciples. In their attempt to stop him, they had then gotten into a fight. Little Ye is almost growing up to be a finedy and you must be careful towards despicable and shameless cads like Chang Huan. Although he has Elder Ying behind him now, but if the Pce Lordes to know that that kid harbours improper intentions towards you, I believe the Pce Lord will surely deal with it for you.¡± Elder Yue said suggestively.

    Yue Ye¡¯s face turned even more pale. She looked at Elder Yue, wanting to say something. But Elder Yue¡¯s hand that was sped over hers suddenly tightened its grip and pain shot through her hand. Her lip trembled uncontrobly and was finally unable to say anything but just nodded her head stiffly with tears brimming in her eyes.

    ¡°Little Ye is such a good girl.¡± Elder Yue said with a smile.

 Chapter 1811 - â€œInstigated (2)â€

    Chapter 1811: ¡°Instigated (2)¡±

    The news that the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s illness was alleviated by Jun Wu Xie¡¯s Melted Snow Elixir quickly spread and bubbled to a boil within the Shadow Moon Pce. All the youths who saw Jun Wu Xie adversely and wanted to find trouble with her suddenly stopped. No one dared to directly go against Jun Wu Xie at that moment.

    Who didn¡¯t know at that time, that Jun Wu Xie was the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s most highly favoured person and for anyone who went against Jun Wu Xie at this moment, everyone knew that the unfortunate one in the end would surely be themselves without even having to give it a thought.

    To the extent that those youths who previously had a bone to pick with ¡°Chang Huan¡± would now nod their heads and bend their back whenever they saw Jun Wu Xie, wishing that they could just pounce over totch themselves onto that prized thigh.

    For the next few days, Jun Wu Xie was able to enjoy great peace, like everything had settled nicely into ce for her.

    The Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s health improved and he gradually took over the handling of the pce affairs from big to small and Elder Ying¡¯s and Elder Yue¡¯s authourity in certain areas were weakened to a certain extent.

    Jun Wu Xie usually did not have much to do on most days but just familiarized herself with things within the Shadow Moon Pce under Elder Ying¡¯s guidance, never having much of an interaction with the disciples in the pce.

    That day, Jun Wu Xie sat by herself within a small courtyard, looking at the foliage within the yard as she sipped upon clear tea.

    ¡°Chang Huan..... Senior.¡± Suddenly, a timid voice sounded from outside the yard.

    Jun Wu Xie lifted her head and saw a familiar figure standing nervously outside the door.

    ¡°You need something?¡± Jun Wu Xie put down the cup she held in her hand, to look at Yue Ye who had suddenly appeared outside her courtyard.

    She had only met Yue Ye once, but that had left a deep impression on her.

    Looking at that countenance that was highly simr to Yue Yi¡¯s, it was not known what Jun Wu Xie was thinking in her mind.

    ¡°Can..... Can Ie in?¡± Yue Ye asked, her lips stiffening slightly as she looked at Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded.

    Yue Ye then came walking in. She was dressed in a light blue skirt and blouse with a in and simple hairpin adorning her head, her still young and tender face filled with nervousness. She sat down looking rather ill at ease upon a stone stool beside Jun Wu Xie, her tiny hands pulling and twisting her clothes as she kept her head lowered, not daring to look at Jun Wu Xie at all.

    ¡°Senior Chang Huan..... When..... when you went to the Pure Grace Pce with my brother, what really happened to my elder brother? Why isn¡¯t he getting better after so long?¡± Yue Ye remained silent for a long while, before she summoned enough courage to raise her head to look at Jun Wu Xie, her eyes filled with worry for Yue Yi.

    In truth, Yue Yi¡¯s injuries hadpletely healed but as Jun Wu Xie gave him some kind of medicine, it made him appear to be weak and frail.

    Jun Wu Xie poured out a cup of tea for Yue Ye and then said: ¡°I do not know. When we were at the Pure Grace Pce, your brother and I were not often together.¡±

    ¡°Is..... Is that so.....¡± Yue Ye¡¯s voice became even softer, pricked by Jun Wu Xie¡¯s cold chill.

    ¡°If you are worried, why do you not go ask him directly?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked as she looked at Yue Ye.

    Yue Ye was startled and the hand sped around the teacup trembled. The tea in her hand suddenly sshed towards Jun Wu Xie¡¯s clothes and Jun Wu Xie immediately dodged, where not a single drop of the tea fell upon her.

    Jun Wu Xie had moved very quickly, so fast that Yue Ye had not been able to react at all. Her trembling hand gripped the teacup tightly, her eyes filled with surprise.

    ¡°I..... I did not..... mean it..... Sorry..... I was only..... Big Brother doesn¡¯t want me to know..... Even if I were to go ask him..... He wouldn¡¯t tell me the truth.....¡± Yue Ye lowered her head, his voice tinged with dismay and nervousness.

 Chapter 1812 - â€œInstigated (3)â€

    Chapter 1812: ¡°Instigated (3)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie calmly looked at the highly nervous Yue Ye, without the slightest ripple in her eyes.

    It was silent within the courtyard, and Yue Ye¡¯s nervous little face was pale.

    ¡°Is there anything else you need?¡± Jun Wu Xie finally asked.

    ¡°No..... Nothing else.....¡± Yue Ye suddenly stood up, bowing to Jun Wu Xie before she quickly ran out in a fluster.

    Waiting till Yue Ye had left, Elder Ying then slowly came walking out from one of the rooms in the courtyard. He had coincidentallye to find Jun Wu Xie to discuss something but Jun Wu Xie had suddenly made him go sit down awhile in one of the rooms, while she remained in the open yard.

    Elder Ying had just gone into the room when Yue Ye had coincidentally reached just outside the courtyard, like everything had been carefully calcted by Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°What did that littlesse here for?¡± Elder Ying had watched from inside the room the whole time and he really could not guess what Yue Ye¡¯s motive was ining to find Jun Wu Xie. Yue Ye was in a helpless fluster the entire time like she was very worried about her elder brother but her words hade out stiff and stuttered.

    ¡°Yue Ye and Yue Yi are Elder Yue¡¯s people.¡± Jun Wu Xie said slowly.

    ¡°You are saying, that Elder Yue is intending to use Yue Ye against you?¡± Elder Ying suddenly recalled the scene when Yue Ye had thrown that cup of tea at Jun Wu Xie. If Jun Wu Xie had not dodged that, that tea should have sshed onto Jun Wu Xie¡¯s leg?

    ¡°No wonder she was acting so strange. It has really been rough on that child. You might not know this, but Yue Ye is well loved by the Pce Lord and although she is still very young, her looks have already grown to be highly outstanding. It is a little better when Yue Yi is in the pce, but when Yue Yi is not around, Elder Yue would asionally have people bring Yue Ye to the Pce Lord¡¯s bed chambers..... Sigh..... I think Elder Yue is feeling cornered with his back against the wall and seeks to use Yue Ye to create some sort of misunderstanding so that the Pce Lord will be exasperated with you.¡± Elder Ying said as he shook his head with a sigh, sympathizing with Yue Ye who was such an innocent and timid little girl.

    ¡°Oh? Such a thing actually happens?¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyebrow arched up. She had known from the start that Elder Yue was not a good person but never had she thought that at the same time Elder Yue was using Yue Ye to threaten Yue Yi, he was also presenting Yue Ye to the Shadow Moon Pce Lord!

    ¡°Elder Yue had done this highly furtively and I only found out about it not too long ago.¡± Elder Ying said rather helplessly as he walked over toe beside Jun Wu Xie, as he sat himself down upon a stone stool.

    ¡°In everyone¡¯s eyes, Elder Yue is just the devil. Besides his loyalty to the Shadow Moon Pce, he doesn¡¯t do anyone any good. He knows that the Pce Lord now values you highly and ordinary methods would not be able to drag you down from your high position on a horse. But if the Pce Lordes to know that you hold interest towards Yue Ye whom he has his eye on, then you would have to be careful of yourself.¡± When Elder Ying finished speaking about that, he could not help himself but to send his greetings to Elder Yue¡¯s ancestors from the past eighteen generations.

    To use an underage little girl in such a manner, tomit a deed so utterly devoid of conscience was something that only Elder Yue was capable of.

    The more he said, the angrier he became. Topose himself and to calm his emotions, Elder Ying poured himself a cup of tea and lifted his hand up, all ready to drink up.

    But, in the instant that his lips were just about to touch the teacup, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s voice suddenly rang out.

    ¡°If you still want to live, then do not touch that cup of tea.¡±

    Elder Ying was startled and the hand that raised the teacup froze in mid air in an instant, as he turned to look at Jun Wu Xie in iprehension.

    ¡°What..... do you mean by that?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie raised her eyes and looked at Elder Ying, but did not say anything as she picked up the teapot on the stone table and stood up. She walked over to the side of the lily pond at the side and flipped her hand over to pour all the tea out from the teapot into the lily pond!

 Chapter 1813 - â€œPhenomenal Poison (1)â€

    Chapter 1813: ¡°Phenomenal Poison (1)¡±

    Elder Ying looked at Jun Wu Xie in iprehension.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s gaze fell casually upon the calm surface of the water. Blossoms of lily floated upon lily leaves upon the surface and suddenly, a white spot rose up to the surface, sending a ripple outwards.

    It was a red koi, flipped over with its belly up on the water¡¯s surface, no longer breathing.

    Elder Ying¡¯s eyes widened and as he watched, the koi in the pond floated up to the surface one after another, showing their bellies, killed soundlessly.

    ¡°What..... What is happening?¡± Elder Ying said as he pointed at the dead koi in the water, his face incredulous. The pond was looking perfectly fine and Jun Wu Xie had merely poured out that teapot, why.....

    Jun Wu Xie looked at the dead koi and the corners of her mouth lifted. ¡°Looks like you were all wrong.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Elder Ying still did not understand what was happening as he looked at Jun Wu Xie. Jun Wu Xie¡¯s meals here were all prepared only by his most trusted disciples as he was afraid that Elder Yue would tamper with them but in the end, a problem had still urred with the tea.

    ¡°It must be one of Elder Yue¡¯s schemes again! I will have all those people changed today.¡± Elder Ying was greatly startled by this. His cooperation with Jun Wu Xie had just started and he could not allow anything to happen to Jun Wu Xie at this moment.

    However, Jun Wu Xie shook her head.

    ¡°There is no need to go to such trouble. The problem does not lie with them.¡±

    ¡°Not on them? Then what else could it be?¡± Elder Ying continued to look at Jun Wu Xie, feeling rather perplexed.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s gaze swept over the dead koi on the water surface and her eyes narrowed.

    Things were bing more and more interesting.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. You should go back first.¡± Jun Wu Xie said indifferently.

    Elder Ying was feeling that he must have overlooked something but even after thinking through everything he still did not find anything extraordinary about the whole affair. He had thought to suspect Yue Ye earlier but he had seen it clearly from inside the room. Although Yue Ye had touched the teacup but she had never once touched the teapot in anyway. Moreover she had merely sat there for awhile and she had been highly flustered and distracted the entire time,pletely unlike a person who would be able to poison anyone.

    Hence, Elder Ying hadpletely quashed the possibility that Yue Ye could have been responsible.

    Although his spirit powers were not as powerful as Elder Yue¡¯s but he had at least possessed the powers of a Purple Spirit, which would make it impossible for him to be unable to clearly see the movements of a stiffened and nervous little girl.

    Seeing Elder Ying leave the courtyard with the look on iprehension on his face, Jun Wu Xie then slowly walked over to a stone stool at the side to sit down. She propped her chin up in one hand and stared at the empty teapot held in her other hand. She picked up the lid on the teapot to open it and poured the tea leaves out upon the stone table before she casually picked up two pieces from the pile to sniff at them with her nose.

    The faint fragrance of tea filled inside her nose and besides that, there wasn¡¯t anything strange about them.

    The little ck cat suddenly slipped out and jumped onto the stone table, looking at the pile of tea leaves that had been soaked as it walked around it before it silently went a little closer to sniff at it with the tip of its nose.

    ¡°Meow?¡±

    [There¡¯s not even a scent?]

    ¡°Rather good, isn¡¯t it?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked with her eyebrow arched up.

    ¡°Meooow.....¡±

    [It doesn¡¯t seem like the right time for you to be apuding the other party does it? The poison seems to be rather lethal. It shouldn¡¯t be much of a problem for it to be able to kill a person instantly.]

    The little ck cat looked at its Mistress helplessly. This poisoned tea had almost gone into her mouth and she was not even showing the slightest reaction. Under the Heavens, she must be the only one person who would be able to look at the poison that had been used in an attempt to kill her in so calm a manner.

    Jun Wu Xie narrowed her eyes and looked at the little ck cat¡¯s face that was filled with scorn. She suddenly pinched up a small bunch of tea leaves and before the little ck cat was able to react, she stuffed it right into the little ck cat¡¯s mouth!

 Chapter 1814 - â€œPhenomenal Poison (2)â€

    Chapter 1814: ¡°Phenomenal Poison (2)¡±

    ¡°MEEOOW! ! ! !¡± The little ck cat jumped up in the air, its front paws immediately raised up to furiously swipe all the tea leaves out from its mouth.

    [You trying to kill me! ! ?]

    ¡°What are you afraid of? Spirit bodies can¡¯t absorb poison.¡± Jun Wu Xie propped up her head and looked at the little ck cat, and seeing its intense reaction, a smile rose up in her heart.

    The little ck cat looked mournfully at Jun Wu Xie, as it dug out a piece of the tea leaves from between its teeth and spat it onto the stone table.

    Spirit bodies arepletely immune to any kind of poison except for those that affected one¡¯s spirit, but up till now, it had never encountered that before.

    ¡°Meow!¡±

    [Even if there¡¯s no effect on me doesn¡¯t mean I should be eating it right! ? I¡¯m not a trash bin you know! ?¡±

    The little ck cat was feeling like its cat rights was being diminished.

    ¡°What are its contents?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked suddenly.

    The little ck cat harrumphed indignantly and although it was feeling highly aggrieved in its heart, it still went on to truthfully name them. ¡°ze Chrysanthemum, White Shell, Seven Lotus Seed.....¡± The little ck cat smoothly said the names of more than ten types of herbs and when it came to thest one, it even paused a moment to lick its fangs that had been in contact with the tea leaves with the tip of its tongue before it added it to the list.

    More than ten types of herbs and most of them non toxic and harmless. Bring out anyone of them singrly and no one would find any wrong with them. Even if they were fed raw to anyone, it would not bring any harm to people, but would even give them some moderating effects to their bodies.

    But Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes had slightly shone exactly because of that.

    All these herbs would seem like nothing in the eyes of others, but to a person like her who knew Medicine like the back of her hand, she immediately detected the subtle oddity within.

    More than ten kinds of herbs that looked to be for gentle nourishment, but every single type of herb would have properties that shed with others. The poison in the teapot from a certain perspective might not really be considered to be poison, but with the sh of properties among the various herbs used, it would bring great harm to the human body.

    Taking a whole bunch of nourishing herbs, to concoct them together into poison. Such a method, would require a high familiarity of the various properties and effects among the different herbs, and also understand the kind of corresponding herb whose effects would sh.

    In most cases, when the effects of herbs shed, it would bring great difort to people, and it would almost be impossible to take a person¡¯s life within a short period of time with it. But the poison in that teapot had done just that perfectly.

    Putting more than ten kinds of nourishing herbs together with each herb possessing a conflicting effect to another kind, while ensuring that thepounded effect would be highly intense.

    And what was most terrifying about it was if someone had died from taking such a kind of poison, no matter how sharp a physician was, he would not be able to identify the real cause of death, but just dere that the person had died suddenly, and had not died from poison.

    Even for a person like Jun Wu Xie who was so skilled in concocting poisons, was stunned by such a phenomenal kind of poison.

    ¡°I really had not thought that in this world, there would be such a maverick talent.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes shed a bright glint. She who once felt nothing for the outside world, but only loved to sink herself into the quiet world of Medicine, where she was fascinated by all and everything that had to do only with Medicine.

    But she had not felt that same feeling of fascination for a long while.

    ¡°Meow.....¡±

    [What a pity this maverick talent¡¯s intention is to kill you.]

    The little ck cat licked its paws. Having stayed with Jun Wu Xie for so long, its understanding of Medicine had surpassed most regr people. Although the poison had no effect on a spirit body like it, but to human being, it was highly lethal.

    If Jun Wu Xie had idently consumed it, it was thought that her fate would not be any different from those koi in the pool.

 Chapter 1815 - â€œPhenomenal Poison (3)â€

    Chapter 1815: ¡°Phenomenal Poison (3)¡±

    If Jun Wu Xie had idently consumed it, it was thought that within a matter of a couple of minutes, her fate would not be any different from those koi in the pool.

    ¡°If they possess that kind of ability, then juste kill me as they wish.¡± Jun Wu Xie had absolute confidence in her own skills in Medicine.

    The little ck cat harrumphed and just went on licking its paws silently.

    Regardless of the conclusion Jun Wu Xie came up with, after Elder Ying got back, he changed out the bunch of disciples in charge of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s courtyard and sent in a new batch.

    Everything progressed smoothly and the Shadow Moon Pce seemed to have regained its peace. The Shadow Moon Pce Lord began to take on much of the responsibilities of the pce affairs he had previously relinquished and the amount of free time both Elder Ying and Elder Yue had gradually grew.

    Elder Ying was enjoying the time fit idle he had, but Elder Yue did not think the same way.

    Elder Yue was constantly thinking of ways to elevate his position before the Shadow Moon Pce Lord and in just a matter of days, he began to be busy once again in the Shadow Moon Pce.

    One day, Jun Wu Xie walked out from her own little courtyard and made her way towards where Yue Ye resided.

    It was quiet in Yue Ye¡¯s little courtyard and it was not known when Yue Yi hade as well. The two siblings were seated within the small yardughing together and looking from afar, among the many flowers, Yue Yi¡¯s gaze was highly gentle and indulgent as he looked at Yue Ye, while Yue Ye¡¯s face was shining with a pure and sweet smile, all traces of her timidity and nervousness seemingly disappeared without a trace under thepany of her elder brother.

    ¡°Chang Huan?¡± When Yue Yi saw Jun Wu Xie, he was slightly startled and he immediately threw his spirit power out to probe the surroundings. After ascertaining that there was no one nearby that could be sent by Elder Yue to watch them, his face then revealed a relieved smile.

    At the moment that Yue Ye saw Jun Wu Xie, the smile on her face reduced by just a notch and she quickly hid herself behind Yue Yi to look at Jun Wu Xie timidly.

    ¡°Why have youe here?¡± Yue Yi saw that there was no one else around, and he did not put up his usual pretence, smiling highly sincerely.

    ¡°Just taking a look around. There hadn¡¯t been much to do recently.¡± Jun Wu Xie walked past him inside the little yard, her gaze fixed upon the messy and disorganized flowerbeds. The flowers among the flowerbeds had at most two or three stalks of each kind and they were nted without careful thought into the soil, of all shapes and sizes. Looking at it from afar, it might seem brightly coloured and splendid, but looking at it up close, it would seem rather messy, truly unbefitting of the Shadow Moon Pce with the kind of status they held.

    Yue Yi saw that Jun Wu Xie seemed to be rather interested in the flowerbeds and he said with augh: ¡°The Pce Lord has once again taken charge of the pce affairs the past few days and we have be quite a bit more free and idle.¡± If not for that, how would Yue Yi have the time toe see his sister.

    Of course when he hade here today, Yue Yi had made sure that Elder Yue was too preupied to pay much attention to him before he dared toe over. He did not know why, but Yue Yi had the feeling that Elder Yue did not seem to wish for him and Yue Ye toe in contact too frequently. It had been quite some time since he came back from the Pure Grace Pce but today was only the second time he had actually stepped into his little sister¡¯s little yard. On most days, Elder Yue would frequently summon him and being suppressed by Elder Yue, Yue Yi had not dared to defy his orders too openly, but to merely hide his worries and longing to see his little sister in his heart.

    Yue Ye stood behind Yue Yi¡¯s back and lifted her head to look at the sincere smile on Yue Yi¡¯s face. A strange look shed within thoserge eyes and her attractive brows creased together slightly. Seeing Yue Yi speaking in a joking manner with Jun Wu Xie, it was not known what was going through her mind.

    ¡°Mm.¡± Jun Wu Xie answered indifferently, her attention still focused upon those nts and flowers.

    Yue Ye¡¯s lips stiffened as she watched Jun Wu Xie¡¯s focused gaze and she could not help it but to tug at Yue Yi¡¯s sleeve.

    ¡°Big Brother.....¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Yue Yi turned his head to look at Yue Ye.

 Chapter 1816 - â€œPhenomenal Poison (4)â€

    Chapter 1816: ¡°Phenomenal Poison (4)¡±

    ¡°Are the flowers I nted, very ugly.....¡± Yue Ye asked, rather ill at ease as she looked at Yue Yi.

    Yue Yi was slightly taken aback as he raised his head to see Jun Wu Xie¡¯s gaze. Linking it to the question Yue Ye had asked him, he immediately understood what her little sister¡¯s worry was and he immediatelyughed out loud.

    ¡°The flowers Little Ye has nted are not ugly at all. They are the most beautiful ones I¡¯ve ever seen. I think Chang Huan should be thinking the same thing right?¡± Yue Yi asked, looking earnestly at Jun Wu. With his own sister being here under such a vile environment, he was not able to give her anymore than this, but to merely try his very best to let Yue Ye be as worry free as possible.

    Jun Wu Xie nced at the loving brother that Yue Yi was and she gave face to him as she nodded her head. She squatted herself down and looked at a clump of unremarkable looking flowers before turning her head around slightly, to look at Yue Ye hiding behind Yue Yi.

    Yue Ye shrank further back, like she was a little scared of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s gaze.

    Yue Yi was watching the time and his eyes shed with a trace of helplessness. Elder Yue would be returning to the courtyard soon and if hees to discover that he hade to Yue Ye¡¯s ce, it might not be easy for him to exin himself. Yue Yi had initially intended to have Jun Wu leave with him but it seemed like Jun Wu was highly interested in the flowerbeds. But his trust in Jun Wu made him certain that Jun Wu would definitely not do anything to harm Yue Ye and he then said: ¡°I need to make my way back already. If Little Ye has anything you need, you can tell it to Chang Huan. The rtionship between Chang Huan and I has passed through life as without him, I might have already died in the Pure Grace Pce, so you can trust him. But there is just one point. My rtionship with Chang Huan must not be revealed to Grandfather. Do you understand?¡±

    Yue Yi did not intend to hide too many things from Yue Ye but just merely tried to beautify all that had happened in the Pure Grace Pce a little and only told Yue Ye the general gist of things without going into any great detail.

    Yue Ye only half understood what she heard and just nodded her head obediently.

    She did not understand anything else but there was one point she knew very clearly.

    And that was.....

    Her Big Brother really trusted Chang Huan very much.

    ¡°I¡¯ll make a move first.¡± Yue Yi said as he gave Yue Ye¡¯s head a rub, and then hurriedly departed.

    Yue Ye stood in her spot, her gaze watching her Big Brother¡¯s slender back view as it gradually disappeared from before her eyes, and her eyes shed with a tinge of sadness.

    ¡°You like to nt all these flowers very much?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked suddenly.

    Yue Ye was startled as she looked at Jun Wu Xie staring at the flowerbeds, and not at her, before she answered with a soft ¡°Mm.¡±

    ¡°You have taken very good care of these nts and flowers.¡± Jun Wu Xie stood up, to look at Yue Ye.

    The corners of Yue Ye¡¯s mouth stiffened in nervousness as she showed a not too natural smile.

    ¡°I usually do not have much things to do and only nting these flowers and nts can relieve the boredom. They are not that well tended to. Senior Chang Huan is too kind with your praise.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie was not paying too much attention to Yue Ye¡¯s modesty as her gaze was fixed upon a stalk of chrysanthemum within the flowerbed. The colour of that chrysanthemum was gorgeous and beautiful, a tad bit dark red, every petal slightly curled up, making it look highly festive.

    ¡°ze Chrysanthemums are easy to nt but difficult to care for. To be able to make a ze Chrysanthemum grow so perfectly, is not a feat anyone would be capable of.¡±

    Yue Ye¡¯s body stiffened slightly, as she saw Jun Wu Xie¡¯s gaze turning a little strange.

    ¡°Is that so? I didn¡¯t know that. This is what..... I had casually nted with some seeds I got.¡± Yue Ye replied, her smile a little forced.

    Jun Wu Xie then said: ¡°That might be the case, but the ze Chrysanthemum cannot be mixed together with White Shell. If one was not careful and identally ingests it, it might cost someone their lives.¡±

    Yue Ye¡¯s eyes shed slightly.

 Chapter 1817 - â€œGrace and Grudge Distinctly Separated (1)â€

    Chapter 1817: ¡°Grace and Grudge Distinctly Separated (1)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie then said: ¡°That might be the case, but the ze Chrysanthemum cannot be mixed together with White Shell. If one was not careful and identally ingests it, it might cost someone their lives.¡±

    Yue Ye¡¯s eyes shed slightly.

    Jun Wu Xie went in to sit upon a chair at the side like she had not noticed Yue Ye¡¯s strange reaction at all, her attractive looking pair of hands neatly crossed over her lower abdomen, her cold clear eyes falling upon Yue Ye, carefully measuring.

    Yue Ye looked at Jun Wu Xie seemingly rather helplessly like a child who had done something wrong.

    Yue Ye was just twelve years old this year and she was still a size smaller than the petite Jun Wu Xie. Seeing her stand there with her head shrunken into her shoulders would easily cause people¡¯s hearts to soften and can¡¯t bear to be harsh.

    Jun Wu Xie watched Yue Ye for quite a while and saw Yue Ye bathing in cold sweat. Just as Yue Ye thought that Jun Wu Xie would say something, Jun Wu Xie instead stood up silently to leave after sitting there for awhile.

    Till the figure of Jun Wu Xie disappeared from the doors of the little yard, Yue Ye was still not able to react.

    [Just like that..... he left?]

    The timid look on Yue Ye¡¯s face then turned into one of bewilderment. She did not understand what Jun Wu Xie¡¯s intention was ining here today and the fragrant little courtyard once again became quiet and Yue Ye kept the unfinished snacks on the stone table away one by one, carrying the little dishes back into the house as she sat silently in front of her dressing table to look into the bronze mirror, at her own reflection.

    The face in the bronze mirror was fair and innocent, a slight doubtful tinge pinching up her brows faintly, looking highly pitiable.

    ¡°Senior Chang Huan is actually on such good terms with Big Brother.....¡± Yue Ye opened her mouth to say, talking to herself.

    Suddenly, she shook her head and when she looked into the mirror once again, the little face in the mirror already no longer showed the slightest sliver of reservation but a look ofplete displeasure instead.

    ¡°Big Brother is just such a dolt. It would be strange if he could really differentiate between a good and bad person. That scoundrel¡¯s poison was neutralized by Chang Huan and that spoils my n.¡±

    But those words had just been spoken for a short while when anxiety once again crawled onto Yue Ye¡¯s face.

    ¡°This ce is indeed filled with bad eggs, but as Big Brother has said, Chang Huan saved his life..... He¡¯s Big Brother¡¯s benefactor.....¡±

    Yue Ye bit at her nails feeling a little helpless, her eyes narrowed as she looked at herself in the mirror.

    Big Brother¡¯s benefactor who saved his life, she must not kill him.

    But if Jun Wu Xie continued to remain, then her ns.....

    Yue Ye fell deep into her thoughts, her gaze drifting over to the little wooden box on her dresser. She hesitated for a while before she opened the wooden box. In the wooden box was an assortment of essories, and they did not look at that remarkable. But when Yue Ye picked up the topyer of the wooden box, at the bottom of that wooden box, was another secret world of hers. An entire row of porcin bottles the width of her thumby neatly within the wooden box, every bottlebeled with a red tab, and upon them, were written some highly mboyant and bold calligraphy characters.

    Yue Ye¡¯s tiny hand then swept over the row of porcin bottles one by one and her hand then hovered over a bottle in the middle slightly. But her brows creased up tightly very quickly and she finally gave up on that choice in the end, to go pick up the little bottle at the edge instead.

    ¡°As Big Brother¡¯s benefactor, I will not make things too difficult for you but..... I must at least stop you from destroying my ns anymore.¡± Yue Ye said with her eyes narrowed, putting the little porcin bottle on the dresser and reaching her hand out to open a small drawer on the dresser. From a pile of needlework, she then took out a palm sized fragrance sachet.

    She picked open the threads on the sachet a tad bit and then poured a few rice grain sized herbal pills from the porcin bottle inside, before she used a thread and needle to sew up the fragrance sachet.

 Chapter 1818 - â€œGrace and Grudge Distinctly Separated (2)â€

    Chapter 1818: ¡°Grace and Grudge Distinctly Separated (2)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s front foot had just stepped into her own little courtyard and had not even warmed her seat when she saw Yue Ye running over huffing and puffing, her little face flushed pink from running.

    ¡°I..... I had not been able to thank you. This..... Take it as a gift in thanks, to thank you for saving my brother.....¡± Yue Ye said as she looked nervously at Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie was holding a fresh apple in her hand and she had been about to bite into it when Yue Ye came suddenly to offer her thanks and she was interrupted.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at the fragrance sachet Yue Ye was holding in her hand and then looked up into her pink tinged little face, to finally choose to put the apple down.

    ¡°Your elder brother and I are fellow disciples and saving him is a matter within reason, so there is no need for you to thank me.¡± Jun Wu Xie said indifferently.

    Yue Ye however shook her head. ¡°For saving his life, if you do not need words of thanks, then please ept this small little token.¡± Upon saying that, Yue Ye did not even give Jun Wu Xie the opportunity to reject it but just put the sachet on the table and then running out in a hurry.

    Truly,ing without casting a shadow and departing without leaving a trace.

    Jun Wu Xie was speechless as she stared at the fragrance sachet on the table. Looking at the sachet, it wouldn¡¯t be considered to be exquisite and the needlework seemed a little badly done. It was not hard to see that it must have been something that Yue Ye had made herself.

    ¡°Meow?¡± The little ck cat appeared silently, and went forward to sniff at the fragrance sachet before reaching a paw out to scratch at it a bit.

    [That little imp brought this strange thing here for what? It¡¯s a trick! Definitely a trick!]

    Other people might not know what Yue Ye had done before clearly. But the little ck cat who had always been in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body definitely knew everything about what Yue Ye had done previously.

    Back when Yue Ye hade to find Jun Wu Xie thest time, she had spilled her tea in a moment of fluster, seemingly hopelessly clumsy. But in that moment of confusion, she had soundlessly thrown a tiny pill into the spout of the teapot.

    To cause the pot of tea to turn into cmity for an entire pool of koi fish.

    Jun Wu Xie picked up the fragrance sachet to take a look at it, where she then put it before her nose to sniff at it. The fragrance sachet was emitting a faint scent of lily and from the tiny gaps in between the simple and crude stitching, dried and treated petals of lily could still be seen.

    But within that light fragrant scent, Jun Wu Xie detected a little bit of another scent that was almost indiscernible.

    That scent was a little simr to that of lilies but just with a tiny tinge of bitterness, and under the scent of lilies, it was not obvious at all.

    Jun Wu Xie creased up her brows.

    ¡°Looks like someone wants to cut me some ck.¡± A smile then rose within Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes.

    The other day, the drug that poisoned a whole pool of koi had astounded her. But today, the drugs in this fragrance sachet were although not as strange and peculiar, but it was highly interesting.

    What matter more was.....

    The drugs in this fragrance sachet would not bring any kind of danger to a person, but was instead like the kind of elixir that she had given to Yue Yi to take, that made a person mistakenly think that their bodies were unwell, and growing weaker by the day, but their bodies were actually highly vigorous and healthy.

    Such drugs, brought absolutely no harm to the human body, but was just a form of deception.

    The drugs between the two instances were sharply different that made Jun Wu Xie seem like she discovered something, a point that gradually cleared up the guesses she was holding in her heart.

    ¡°Meow?¡±

    [Could this thing be something that that old fart Elder Yue forced the little imp to bring here?]

    Jun Wu Xie shook her head.

    ¡°I think there is a need for me to have a good little chat with Yue Yi¡¯s little sister.¡± Upon saying that, Jun Wu Xie picked up the fragrance sachet and slipped it into her sleeve.

 Chapter 1819 - â€œGrace and Grudge Distinctly Separated (3)â€

    Chapter 1819: ¡°Grace and Grudge Distinctly Separated (3)¡±

    Looking at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s highly eager and excited expression, the little ck cat suddenly had a strange feeling.

    [Why was it feeling.....]

    [That its Mistress¡¯ range of emotions were bing more and more normal?]

    It was somehow feeling that its Mistress was going to tease the little imp.....

    [It must have gone mad.]

    After Yue Ye gave the item to Jun Wu Xie, she returned back to her room, thinking that in just a few days, someone would obediently be lying in bed.

    But.....

    ¡°The threads on the fragrance satchel you gave me came undone.¡± A cold voice suddenly sounded behind Yue Ye¡¯s back.

    Stretched out on her stomach on her bed and thinking to herself, Yue Ye jumped right out of bed with a swoosh, her eyes wide and mouth agape as she stared at Jun Wu Xie who had appeared in her room out of the blue.

    ¡°You..... You.....¡± Yue Ye stretched out a trembling hand, pointing at Jun Wu Xie, her eyes bulging.

    Jun Wu Xiepletely disregarded Yue Ye¡¯s stunned expression and just went on to put the sachet on the table at the side. As she ced it down upon the table, one side of the fragrance sachet that was picked open had some lily petals fall out in a scatter, and what came tumbling out together, were a few rice grain sized unidentified objects.

    Yue Ye stared at those unidentified objects, her eyes fixed unwaveringly on them.

    ¡°Smelling these herbs for too long would caused one to feel weak in the limbs, rendering them unable to move normally. It is not something that someone of such a young age should be ying with so casually.¡± Jun Wu Xie rested her chin in an upturned palm, gazingpletely calm and unruffled at the stunned Yue Ye. These little pills were rather well made but judging from the quantity ced in there, it was still a little too much.

    The elixir that Jun Wu Xie gave to Yue Yi, would make Yue Yi look frail on the surface, but his body would still remain in peak form. But from his pulse and the pallor of his face, he would be seen as a severely injured person but other than that, his entire person would be filled with vigor and healthy.

    But the drugs in this fragrance sachet contained a little bit more and under the pretence, it would really cause people to feel a little unwell. Although it would not harm the person in the slightest, but the feeling would be present.

    ¡°What are you saying? What herbs?¡± It was a long while before Yue Ye snapped back to her senses. She looked at Jun Wu Xie with a look of bewilderment, her little face filled with doubt and iprehension.

    If Jun Wu Xie had not previously seen Yue Ye putting some pills into the teapot, just by looking at the expression Yue Ye was showing her now, she might really just believe her words.

    A pity.....

    The little fox¡¯s tail had already been exposed.

    ¡°Mixing in herbs nted among the flowers and nts in the flowerbeds is not a bad idea at all. But I think if physicians who understands Medicine were to walk one round in your yard, they might reap unexpected returns. For example.....¡± Jun Wu Xie looked at Yue Ye¡¯s little face feigning innocence and said in a measured pace: ¡°Those herbs that are able to make a Silver Spirit gradually deteriorate and fall into decline.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words made Yue Ye¡¯s heart jump violently, and a crack appeared in the facade of ignorance on her face, as her eyes shed with a trace of nervousness she was unable to conceal.

    ¡°To drug the Shadow Moon Pce Lord, you really are rather bold and daring.¡± Jun Wu Xie said as she looked at Yue Ye highly calmly.

    Back at that time when she had been led by those rascals from the Shadow Moon Pce toe to Yue Ye¡¯s little courtyard, she had already felt that it was a little odd. The nts and flowers nted within the yard were rather strange and if it was said that Yue Ye had casually nted those herbs without knowing anything about them, it might still be believable. But the caring of those kinds of herb nts required harsh conditions to be met and if they were not properly and carefully tended to, it was not possible for them to grow and thrive at all.

 Chapter 1820 - â€œGrace and Grudge Distinctly Separated (4)â€

    Chapter 1820: ¡°Grace and Grudge Distinctly Separated (4)¡±

    But those herbs in Yue Ye¡¯s flowerbeds were all growing strong and absolutely thriving!

    Even if that was all by ident, it couldn¡¯t possibly be all that coincidental.

    The only possible conclusion, was that the person who nted those herbs had consciously known of them, and knew what kind of care they needed.

    The expression on Yue Ye¡¯s face changed in an instant. The green bumbling ignorance of a young little girl ceased to show in the slightest and in that pair ofrge eyes, enmity and wariness against Jun Wu Xie was clearly written in them.

    ¡°What are you thinking of doing? Do you know that by you saying these words, it may cause you to not be able to walk out from this ce today?¡± Yue Ye¡¯s voice suddenly turned cold. It was clearly just a young little girl merely twelve years of age, but the threat within her words could not be denied.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Jun Wu Xie arched up an eyebrow, not showing one bit of fear.

    Yue Ye drew in a deep breath and said: ¡°You must not forget. My Grandfather is Elder Yue in the Shadow Moon Pce and there are certain things that are not what you can stick your nose into. If you still value your life, then do not be such a busybody.¡±

    ¡°Has anyone told you that before a fox pretends to use the awe of the tiger¡¯s, you must at least first practice the facial expression?¡± Jun Wu Xie suddenly said.

    ¡°What?¡± Yue Ye was taken aback in shock.

    ¡°If this matter reallyes to be known by Elder Yue, I believe that the first person to die will definitely be you, and not me.¡± Jun Wu Xie opened her mouth to say slowly. Just that one sentence, and it caused the strong demeanor that Yue Ye had worked so hard to create topletely crumble.

    ¡°What kind of a nonsense are you spouting.....¡± Yue Ye gritted her teeth, fighting to maintain her facade of calm.

    ¡°If Elder Yue was really seeking to murder the Shadow Moon Pce Lord, he would not wait till now. He has countless other ways at his disposal to achieve it and will definitely not choose to use a poison with such low efficiency. Moreover..... when you were mentioning him just now, what was the hatred in your eyes for?¡± Jun Wu Xie said slowly.

    Yue Ye¡¯s eyes widened slightly as she looked at Jun Wu Xie, unable to believe that the youth who was not on familiar terms with her could see through her pretense so easily.

    ¡°What do you actually want?¡± Yue Ye gave up with a shrug of her shoulders. Not knowing why, she seemed to feel that being here before Jun Wu Xie, there was absolutely no secret to speak of at all.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s guess had been right. The one who poisoned the Shadow Moon Pce Lord was her, and in regards to the matter, Elder Yue knew nothing about it. She had thought to lean on Elder Yue¡¯s authourity to coerce Jun Wu Xie, to make Jun Wu Xie not stick her nose into the matter. However.....

    She had been mercilessly uncovered!

    Jun Wu Xie was in no rush to speak, but just looked at that little fe who was trying so hard to hold herself back. At that moment, Yue Ye¡¯s eyes seemed to light up with bright fiery mes,pletely different from that helpless and timid person she had been able to pretend to be, and this, was then the real Yue Ye.

    A twelve year old imp who was able to concoct poison that Jun Wu Xie deemed worthy of her attention.

    ¡°You want to kill the Shadow Moon Pce Lord?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked.

    Yue Ye looked at Jun Wu Xie and suddenly lifted up her chin to say: ¡°When you are asking to know someone¡¯s secret, shouldn¡¯t you first make a show of your sincerity?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie lifted up an eyebrow.

    Yue Ye leapt off from the bed and stood on the floor, neither servile nor aggressive as she stared at Jun Wu Xie to say: ¡°You couldn¡¯t possibly believe that I would really be so stupid to believe that you are Chang Huan right? I have met Chang Huan a few times before and I could tell just how useless that fe is with just one nce. How could an idiotpletely without any brains possibly know to hide the light under a bushel, ande to possess a higher level of spirit power than my elder brother? You are not Chang Huan, and you would definitely have your own motives foring to the Shadow Moon Pce. If you want to ask me questions, then use your objective ining here to exchange for it!¡±

 Chapter 1821 - â€œSecretly Conspiring (1)â€

    Chapter 1821: ¡°Secretly Conspiring (1)¡±

    ¡°You are very intelligent.¡± Jun Wu Xie did not hide her admiration for Yue Ye.

    At that age, and able to see things so clearly, Yue Ye was definitely smarter than what she was showing to people outside. Wasn¡¯t the pretense she put up before everyone a form of self defense? It might be that even Yue Yi was not aware that his little sister was stronger than he had imagined.

    ¡°Thank you. But since you came all the way here to find me, it wouldn¡¯t just be to praise me would it?¡± Yue Ye asked as she looked at Jun Wu Xie, not feeling the slightestcent from the praise.

    ¡°To poison the Shadow Moon Pce Lord, was all your own idea?¡± Although Jun Wu Xie asked that, but she already knew the real answer in her heart.

    ¡°I¡¯ve said it. If you seek to know more from my mouth, you need to bring out your sincerity.¡± At that moment, Yue Ye waspletely unlike a twelve year old little girl. Her eyes were clear, and they were filled with a steadiness that would not belong to someone her age.

    Jun Wu Xie shrugged her shoulders and said: ¡°Sure. I am not Chang Huan, Chang Huan is already dead. I am impersonating him because I seek to destroy the Shadow Moon Pce. It¡¯s just that simple.¡±

    Yue Ye¡¯s mouth fell slightly agape. It was feared that even she had not thought that Jun Wu Xie¡¯s reply could really be so simply direct and brutal.

    But seeking to destroy the Shadow Moon Pce, was it that simple? !

    Even for Yue Ye, she had been shocked by the casual indifference in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words.

    She crinkled up her little nose and looked at Jun Wu Xie gaugingly up and down.

    ¡°Destroy the Shadow Moon Pce? Just you alone? Aren¡¯t you thinking too simply of the Shadow Moon Pce?¡± She could not deny that Jun Wu Xie was so much more outstanding than Chang Huan, but even if the Shadow Moon Pce¡¯s might was not that powerful, but it was still one of the Twelve Pces. If it could be so easily destroyed, it would not have remained in existence till now. Wasn¡¯t Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words taking it all a little too casually?

    ¡°Is it that difficult?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked, an eyebrow lifting up, her entire being exuding a highly shocking sense of calm andposure.

    Yue Ye bit on her lip and the gaze she was looking at Jun Wu Xie with became ratherplicated. It was only after a while that she then said: ¡°The poison in the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s body was my doing.....¡±

    It was just as Jun Wu Xie had guessed. The Shadow Moon Pce Lord had felt ¡°unwell¡± was all due to Yue Ye¡¯s ¡°credit¡±. The Shadow Moon Pce Lord paid great attention on his own safety and even the Elders in the pce were not able to interfere with all the needs of his daily life. But Yue Ye was the only exception who would be asionally summoned by the Shadow Moon Pce Lord, which gave her a very good opportunity to strike.

    In truth, Yue Ye had been a lot more mature than the average child and starting from the time she started to understand things, she already knew what kind of a situation Yue Yi and her were in within the Shadow Moon Pce. She was even more acutely aware that her existence was a chip Elder Yue used to control Yue Yi and the one whom she addressed as Grandfather was never a kin to her, but a demonic monster.

    She understood the various dangers she herself was in but the too young Yue Ye was unable to change all of it. Till one time by ident, she came upon an opportunity that she had never had before.

    She began to learn about various things that had to do with poison, and started to nt the herbs she needed in her own little yard. Because she was always under Elder Yue¡¯s sphere of control, it was not possible for her to obtain and kind of seeds that contained lethal poison. That was why she hade to make use of the properties of herbs that shed and repelled against each other.

    Yue Ye wanted to leave the Shadow Moon Pce together with Yue Yi, and everyone in the Shadow Moon Pce all became obstacles for them to escape from the demonic monster¡¯sir.

    Elder Yue, the Shadow Moon Pce Lord, and all the disciples.....

 Chapter 1822 - â€œSecretly Conspiring (2)â€

    Chapter 1822: ¡°Secretly Conspiring (2)¡±

    Yue Ye had started to poison the Shadow Moon Pce Lord from a few years ago, to wreck and wear down his body bit by bit, waiting for that one day when the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s death came and the Shadow Moon Pce was in chaos, the two siblings would then be able to take the opportunity to escape for this demonicir.

    But the appearance of Jun Wu Xie hadpletely messed up Yue Ye¡¯s n. Seeing with her eyes that the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s condition was actually gradually bing better with the Melted Snow Elixir that Jun Wu Xie had presented and her own ns could possibly amount to nothing but wasted effort, Yue Ye could not sit back and do nothing.

    And at that time, Elder Yue had also simrly been thrown into a frenzy with the appearance of Jun Wu Xie and had attempted to make use Yue Ye to frame Jun Wu Xie. Yue Ye had then gone with the flow and thought to poison Jun Wu Xie, which brought about the deaths of a whole pool of koi.

    The intent to murder Jun Wu Xie had already risen in Yue Ye. She had worked painstakingly on it for so many years and seeing that her n was about to seed, how could she now be expected to give up on that only chance that she had?

    But Yue Yi¡¯s words had caused Yue Ye to hesitate.

    Yue Ye had seen all the kinds of ugly truths hidden within the Shadow Moon Pce and except for her own elder brother, she trusted no one else.

    And the only one person she cared about was also just Yue Yi.

    Yue Yi had said that Jun Wu Xie was his benefactor who saved his life. That had caused Yue Ye to be conflicted for a quite a while before she gave up on the n to murder Jun Wu Xie, and instead change it to putting in drugs in the fragrance sachet, to just temporarily deprive Jun Wu Xie of any chances of messing things up for her.

    A pity.....

    All her ns had been uncovered by Jun Wu Xie easily.

    ¡°It¡¯s true that I had thought of killing you in the beginning, but you saved my brother¡¯s life. My elder brother is the only person I care about in this world and since you saved his life, that would then mean I owe you a life.¡± Yue Ye said as she looked at Jun Wu Xie seriously.

    Jun Wu Xie knew Yue Ye was not joking. Her understanding of Medicine allowed Jun Wu Xie to realize the kind of gift Yue Ye possessed towards poison and Yue Ye was still so young. If in the future, she is given enough time, the poisons that she would be able to create would definitely astound the world.

    One who could patiently endure it for so many years in the Shadow Moon Pce and was even able to secretly slowly assassinate the Shadow Moon Pce Lord at such a young age, Yue Ye¡¯s abilities definitely surpassed every one of her peers.

    If Yue Ye was not faced with Jun Wu Xie this time, it was highly probable that she would have already seeded.

    ¡°Our objectives are the same. You want to destroy the Shadow Moon Pce and I want freedom. If it¡¯s possible, we can also work together. I am thinking, that this is the reason you are here to see me for right? Afterall, seeking to destroy the Shadow Moon Pce would be fastest if you strike directly at the Pce Lord, and I am your most suitable candidate.¡± Yue Ye slowly revealed her ns as she spoke, not because she was naively trusting others so easily, but because Yue Ye had already realized that Jun Wu Xie had guessed everything in her heart, or she would not havee right here knocking on her door.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s arrival, already showed Yue Ye that she no longer had much in the way of secrets before Jun Wu Xie.

    As someone who was able to neutralize her poison, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s abilities could not be doubted. If she continued to try any tricks at this point, Yue Ye knew that the one on the losing end would surely be her.

    ¡°I like to work with intelligent people.¡± Jun Wu Xie was highly satisfied with Yue Ye¡¯s performance, and it could be said that Yue Ye¡¯s intelligence was higher than most people. She had spoken honestly on many things, but had at the same time withheld a part as secret.

    Like her knowledge in poison for example, from where it hade from was not mentioned by Yue Ye at all.

    But Jun Wu Xie did not mind it.

    She had gotten what she came here for.

    There was one point about what Yue Ye did that Jun Wu Xie greatly admired. And that was she kept grudges and grace distinctly separated. From Yue Ye¡¯s point of view, Jun Wu Xie was a tiger who stood in the way of her ns, but because of what Yue Yi said, she then decided to change her n.

 Chapter 1823 - â€œSecretly Conspiring (3)â€

    Chapter 1823: ¡°Secretly Conspiring (3)¡±

    Still holding a shred of conscience, truly rare and hard toe by.

    Despite the fact that she was still so young, and was growing up in such a harsh environment, Yue Ye was still keeping strictly to her own bottomline, which was a point that Jun Wu Xie greatly admired.

    ¡°Even if you praise me, but certain things that have to be made clear must still be clearly spelt out. I can aodate my actions to your ns but that has to be after I am made aware of the entire process. And regardless whether you are seeking to destroy the Shadow Moon Pce or to kill someone, you must not drag my elder brother into it, or there is no need to even start any form of cooperation between us.¡± Yue Ye said as she drew in a deep breath. Jun Wu Xie¡¯s demeanor was highly indifferent and that made it difficult for Yue Ye to grasp what Jun Wu Xie was thinking. Even when Jun Wu Xie had already clearly stated her personal agenda, but from what Yue Ye could see, where Jun Wu Xie had originated from and what she was going to do was unclear to everyone.

    She could give it her all, but no harm muste to Yue Yi.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Jun Wu Xie nodded.

    Yue Ye then breathed out in relief.

    ¡°Then, what do you need me to do?¡± Yue Ye breathed in deeply to ask as she looked at Jun Wu Xie. In truth, this face she was showing, was only seen by Jun Wu Xie alone. Before everyone else, she had always been that timid and shy Yue Ye.

    ¡°Elder Yue wanted to use you against me?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked with an eyebrow lifted up. If she recalled it correctly, in Elder Yue¡¯s mind, Yue Ye was merely a cowardly and bashful little girl.

    Yue Ye nodded.

    ¡°How?¡± Jun Wu Xie continued to ask.

    Yue Ye continued to look at Jun Wu Xie and her gaze then slowly fell to the floor, her little face tinged with a slight paleness. She was silent for quite awhile before she slowly opened her tiny mouth, but her gaze did not shift from the ground before her.

    ¡°I am the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s ything.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie was slightly taken aback.

    ¡°Mm, it can be put in this way. The Shadow Moon Pce Lord has the same kind of urges like Elder Yue. The only difference is that the Shadow Moon Pce Lord only likes young little girls while Elder Yue is a little less inhibited. After Elder Yue came to know of the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s preferences, he put my elder brother behind closed door cultivation and he brought me to go see the Shadow Moon Pce Lord. But as the Shadow Moon Pce Lord encountered some problems while practising cultivation at that time, he was feeling rather unwell, and hence he could only let his hands roam a little.....¡±

    Yue Ye voice was soft, and rather monotonous. There was no hatred no aggrievement, so calm that it sounded like she was describing something that had happened to someone else.

    Elder Yue¡¯s intentions were clear, and the Shadow Moon Pce Lord liked Yue Ye very well. The little courtyard that Yue Ye was living in now had been privately arranged for by the Shadow Moon Pce Lord and it could be said that the Shadow Moon Pce Lord treated Yue Ye like he was grooming her to be a girl that he wished for her to be, and was just waiting for himself to recover before he would enjoy this highly delicious fruit.

    In the Shadow Moon Pce, absolutely no one dared to go provoke Yue Ye, especially all the male disciples.

    As the one that the Shadow Moon Pce Lord had his eye set upon, her chastity must be ensured.

    And Elder Yue had wanted to make use of Yue Ye, to use Jun Wu Xie of taking liberties of her. Yue Ye would only need to speak out, and the Shadow Moon Pce Lord would definitely fly into a rage, and even if Jun Wu Xie had won credit for presenting up the Melted Snow Elixir, it would not be enough to negate such a grave mistake.

    Even if the Shadow Moon Pce Lord did not take Jun Wu Xie¡¯s life, he would no longer look upon Jun Wu Xie with favour.

    With that, Elder Yue would have achieved his aim of suppressing Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie listened quietly till the end, and Yue Ye did not once lift her head throughout. It was only after she finished speaking that she raised her little face up, the clean and clear face emotionless, showing a steadiness thatpletely did not match her age at all.

 Chapter 1824 - â€œSecretly Conspiring (4)â€

    Chapter 1824: ¡°Secretly Conspiring (4)¡±

    ¡°But I was thinking at that time if I were to just kill you off, Elder Yue would surely be happier and I would be able to rid myself of a problem.¡± Yue Ye said, her eyes blinking at Jun Wu Xie, like she waspletely unaware of just how vicious the words that hade out of her mouth had been.

    Jun Wu Xie did not mind it in the slightest.

    ¡°I am thinking, that I should prepare a gift in return for Elder Yue.¡± Jun Wu Xie said with her eyes narrowed. To deal with her, Elder Yue had really gone out of the way to wreck his brains. If Yue Ye had really done that, the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s rage could very well be imagined. Punishing Jun Wu Xie would naturally be a given, but the matter would definitely also implicate Yue Ye and it was no guarantee that Yue Ye would not have to suffer for it as well.

    Elder Yue had presented Yue Ye up to the Shadow Moon Pce Lord all because he wanted to nt a pawn by the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s side.

    But in order to deal with her, Elder Yue had not hesitated to even make use of his pawn, Yue Ye.

    It could be well imagined, just how much hatred he harboured against Jun Wu Xie, and he just couldn¡¯t to get rid of her.

    ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Yue Ye asked Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie curled up the ends of her mouth and beckoned at Yue Ye.

    Yue Ye went walking over.

    Jun Wu Xie whispered softly beside Yue Ye¡¯s ear and the expression on Yue Ye¡¯s face went from doubtful to surprise.

    ¡°You¡¯re sure?¡± Yue Ye asked, looking at Jun Wu Xie. She had thought that she was already rather maniacal herself, and she had not expected that she woulde to meet someone who was more of a lunatic than she was!

    Jun Wu Xie nodded her head. She had already exined things rather adequately and she then stood up.

    ¡°Everything can be carried out based on what we¡¯ve already discussed and you will only need to be responsible for your own tasks. As for the parts that I need to do, I will deal with them properly.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Yue Ye answered simply.

    Jun Wu Xie turned around and walked out from Yue Ye¡¯s room, and she left the fragrance sachet she brought here behind on the table in Yue Ye¡¯s room.

    It was until Jun Wu Xie had left, that Yue Ye came walking to the side of the table and picked up the fragrance sachet that had been picked open. She carefully picked out the tiny pills the size of rice grains and put them safely in a bottle before she used a needle and thread to sew up the opening on the fragrance sachet once again.

    Her hand sping the sewed up fragrance sachet, Yue Ye¡¯s brows creased up slightly together.

    She had tried very hard to appear calm earlier, but only she herself knew that her hands that had been hidden within her sleeves had been all covered in sweat.

    Towards her abilities in poisons, Yue Ye was highly confident, or it would have been possible that the Shadow Moon Pce Lord to be poisoned for so many years without her being discovered by anyone.

    But she had struck at Jun Wu Xie twice and she had not once seeded. She had been seen through by Jun Wu Xie in the shortest period of time and Yue Ye was almost certain that before Jun Wu Xie came to look for her, Jun Wu Xie had already guessed arge part of the truth.

    This was the smartest person Yue Ye had ever encountered in her life and she looked to be a serene and tranquil person but possessed a pair of eyes that could see right into people¡¯s hearts.

    Dealing with people like that, was highly strenuous for her.

    No matter how intelligent Yue Ye was, she was afterall still a little fe who was merely twelve year old, caught within the demonicir that was the Shadow Moon Pce, forced to quickly grow up that made her know more things than her other peers, but all that was still not enough for her to be pitted against Jun Wu Xie.

    It was only till that moment that Yue Ye finally regained her senses. She had told Jun Wu Xie a lot, almostingpletely clean with everything about herself.

    But from Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mouth, the only she got was Jun Wu Xie¡¯s objective ining to the Shadow Moon Pce.

    Besides that.....

    There was absolutely nothing.

    ¡°Why do I seem to feel like I¡¯ve been had?¡± Yue Ye said gloomily, as she wrinkled her nose.

 Chapter 1825 - â€œFlagrant Framing (1)â€

    Chapter 1825: ¡°grant Framing (1)¡±

    Truth to be told.....

    Yue Ye had indeed been defrauded by Jun Wu Xie.

    Not to mention having muddlelye clean on everything about herself, at the end of it all what she got in exchange from Jun Wu Xie was just useless information.

    Even if Jun Wu Xie had not said it, Yue Ye would have guessed on her own that Jun Wu Xie¡¯s objectives were against the Shadow Moon Pce.

    Always having prided herself as smarter than others, Yue Ye was for once made to look stupid, being led the entire time by Jun Wu Xie to say things that she both should and shouldn¡¯t have said.

    It must be said.....

    For these two young girls who had simrly matured early, Jun Wu Xie still firmly surpassed Yue Ye by a stretch.

    Of course, Yue Ye was also the only one person, who after having made an attempt on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s life, got discovered, and was not toyed to death by Jun Wu Xie, but had instead be Jun Wu Xie¡¯s ally.

    Speaking from another perspective, Yue Ye could be considered to be very lucky.

    After Jun Wu Xie walked out from Yue Ye¡¯s little courtyard, she went back to her room.

    Two days passed in the blink of an eye and Elder Yue frequently came in and out from Yue Ye¡¯s little courtyard, while assigning several tasks to Yue Yi at the same time, to not give Yue Yi any spare time to go see Yue Ye.

    One day in the evening, the light of dusk spilled across thend as Yue Ye slowly came to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s little courtyard.

    Jun Wu Xie raised her head and looked at the little girl bathed within the dusk¡¯s golden light, and she put down the book she had been flipping through.

    ¡°Senior Chang Huan, can Ie in and have a seat?¡± Yue Ye asked as she blinked her eyes while looking at Jun Wu Xie, her tone of voice highly innocent but that pair ofrge eyes on her face were almost unnoticeably ncing behind her, at the entrance of the courtyard.

    Jun Wu Xie noticed that brief instant of a signal from Yue Ye and slowly lowered her eyes as she said indifferently: ¡°You may.¡±

    Yue Ye¡¯s face carried a timid smile as she walked towards Jun Wu Xie, and then sat down just beside her.

    ¡°Senior Chang Huan, I heard that when you were at the Pure Grace Pce, you took great care of my Big Brother and I had not had the opportunity to thank you all this while. It just happened that I brought some little snacks from the kitchen over here and if Senior Chang Huan does not mind them, then please have some.¡± While saying that, Yue Ye put the box of snacks she was carrying in her hands down on the table, her face nervous as she looked at Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie opened the box and reached her hand out for a piece. Before she had even put it in her mouth, Yue Ye who was seated beside her suddenly screamed out.

    ¡°Senior Chang Huan! What do you think you are doing?¡±

    Yue Ye¡¯s face had changed drastically as she just stood up from the stone bench on her own, ignoring Jun Wu Xiepletely as she reached her hand out to pull and tear at the clothes upon her own body.

    With a loud split, Yue Ye¡¯s sleeve was forcefully torn off by herself.

    Jun Wu Xie watched everything that was happening before her calmly, without the slightest ripple of emotion in her eyes.

    Yue Ye¡¯s voice was pitiful and highly flustered, and if one did not see what was happening within the courtyard but just heard that scream, anyone would immediately assume that she had met with a mishap.

    Apanying Yue Ye¡¯s pitiful cry, several men dressed in the Shadow Moon Pce¡¯s uniform suddenly came rushing in!

    ¡°Save me!¡± Yue Ye wailed as she ran away from beside Jun Wu Xie, crystalline tears flowing down her clear little face, the little figure trembling slightly like she had just suffered aggrievement as vast as the Heavens, sobbing like a pear blossom in rain as she hid behind the intruders.

    ¡°Chang Huan! How brazenly bold of you! You actually dared to take liberties against Yue Ye!¡± The leader of the group of Shadow Moon Pce disciples shouted as he red at Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie was calm as she watched all of this, her gaze then falling upon Yue Ye hidden behind the group of people.

    It must be said, that Yue Ye¡¯s acting was truly exquisite.

    Just seeing the way she looked, she was truly highly pitiful.

 Chapter 1826 - â€œFlagrant Framing (2)â€

    Chapter 1826: ¡°grant Framing (2)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie was calm as she watched all of this, her gaze then falling upon Yue Ye hidden behind the group of people.

    It must be said, that Yue Ye¡¯s acting was truly exquisite.

    Just seeing the way she looked, she was truly highly pitiful.

    The several Shadow Moon disciples did not wait for an exnation before they surrounded Jun Wu Xie heavily. From the start to end, there wasn¡¯t much of an expression on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face, but she just watched the whole clumsy disy of a set up with a cold gaze.

    There was not a single semnce of technique to speak of at all but just carried with grantly impunity.

    ¡°Chang Huan.¡± An old sounding voice suddenly sounded, and Elder Yue came walking in slowly through the entrance to the courtyard. Staring at Jun Wu Xie who was well surrounded, the venom in his eyes waspletely undisguised.

    ¡°Tell me, why are you always up to no good? When you wounded those disciples in the pce before, the Pce Lord forgave you for it. When you broke out from the dungeon, the Pce Lord had also forgiven you for that. But now you have actuallymitted such a nefarious deed, bankrupt of all moral decency. It seems that your abominable nature would not change and I would really like to see whether the Pce Lord will continue to forgive you in this matter.¡± Elder Yue said with the edges of his mouth curled up, looking at Jun Wu Xie wickedly. He did not believe that Jun Wu Xie would still be able to escape unscathed in this round.

    In order to frame Jun Wu Xie, he had even implicated Yue Ye into it. Having paid such a high price, all just to break off this wing of Elder Ying¡¯s.

    Once Jun Wu Xie was crushed, then Elder Ying would definitely be dragged into it, and along with that, his status and position in the Shadow Moon Pce would bepletely toppled. Never would he then have the chance to climb back up.

    With this step, Elder Yue was highly confident. He did not believe that Jun Wu Xie could possibly still turn things around.

    ¡°I would now like to see if you still have anything to say for yourself.¡± Elder Yue sneered.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Elder Yue looking triumphant with glee, while she remained uncannilyposed.

    ¡°You are that confident?¡± Jun Wu Xie said slowly.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m confident, but it¡¯s just that you have been repeatedly courting death. Yue Ye is so innocent and pure, how could she possibly lie? Look at how pitiful she looks, anyone seeing that will feel anguished. Moreover, so many of us here saw youmitting the deed, could this many of us here all be wrong?¡± Elder Yue said unperturbed, the glee in his tone of voice undisguised.

    This time, he came here with utmost confidence that he would be able to push Jun Wu Xie over into the abyss, and no matter how articte Jun Wu Xie was, there was no way of arguing her way out of this.

    Yue Ye was still so young, and was highly timid, which the Shadow Moon Pce Lord knew very well. No one would ever believe that Yue Ye could possibly frame anyone.

    ¡°Alright then.¡± Jun Wu Xie stood up.

    The disciples surrounding her immediately retreated a few steps. Even though their objective today was clear, but Jun Wu Xie¡¯s powers still made them rather fearful.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you to see the Pce Lord.¡± Since Elder Yue wanted to y so badly, then she would y with him good and proper.

    Only wishing that he had better not regret it.

    Elder Yue saw Jun Wu Xie¡¯s reaction with satisfaction, his head lifted slightly.

    ¡°Then shall we go? There is no need for you to drag it out any longer. Elder Ying has been sent out of the pce on an inspection by the Pce Lord, and he will not be returning for quite a while. No one will be able to save you.¡± Elder Yue said with augh.

    Upon saying that, Elder Yue turned himself around and walked towards the outside of the courtyard, and before he left, he pulled the still sobbing Yue Ye along with him.

    Yue Ye was dragged along by Elder Yue to leave. She turned her head to look at Jun Wu Xie as she continued to sob, and in thoserge eyes that were brimming with tears, a peculiar glint shed briefly, but was quickly concealed by Yue Ye.

    Jun Wu Xie walked out of her own courtyard while being watched and escorted by a bunch of the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s disciples, following behind Elder Yue as they made their way towards the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s main pce hall.

    What kind of a show would be waiting for her there?

    She would just wait and see.

 Chapter 1827 - â€œFlagrant Framing (3)â€

    Chapter 1827: ¡°grant Framing (3)¡±

    In the Shadow Moon Pce¡¯s main hall, the Shadow Moon ce Lord was glowing radiantly as he sat in the ruling seat. As his health had gradually turned for the better, it allowed the Shadow Moon Pce Lord who had been dispirited for so long seem to feel like he had regained back his condition from a few years back and his body no longer felt so lethargic.

    No Pce Lord would refuse such a perfect condition of health and he wished for nothing more than to grasp at this period of time, and pick up all the pieces he had neglected these past few years.

    Over the past few days, the Shadow Moon Pce Lord had been in good spirits and he had been smiling a lot more as well.

    But someone just had toe disturb the great spirits that had been so hard toe by.

    Currently perusing the reports of the Shadow Moon Pce, the Shadow Moon Pce Lord suddenly heard someone announcing an arrival and he raised up his head to look at the person who made the announcement.

    ¡°What is it this time? Do you need to be so flustered?¡± The Shadow Moon Pce Lord asked as his brows creased together. He had seldom been involved with the Shadow Moon Pce¡¯s affairs the past few years and most of it had been handed over to Elder Yue and Elder Ying. Now that he was taking over once again, although he was exhrated, but wanting to get aplete grasp of everything still took quite a lot out of him.

    ¡°My Lord..... Elder Yue brought some men here, and they said that the matter concerns Chang Huan.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Elder Yue again?¡± The Shadow Moon Pce Lord furrowed his brows slightly. Elder Yue had been with the Shadow Moon Pce a longer time than he had. It could even be said that Elder Yue had watched him grow up and even after he became the Pce Lord, he was still highly respectful to Elder Yue. But he was no fool and he could naturally see that Elder Yue had repeatedly tried to pick on Jun Wu Xie.

    With Jun Wu Xie, the Shadow Moon Pce Lord was highly satisfied with her. A youth that was highly gifted and unwaveringly loyal, which was just what the Shadow Moon Pce needed the most. Additionally, the Melted Snow Elixir that Jun Wu Xie presented to him had been extremely helpful to him and the Shadow Moon Pce Lord was very fond of this young disciple in his heart.

    With Elder Yue trying to make things difficult for Jun Wu Xie, it had more or less made the Shadow Moon Pce Lord think it unsuitable.

    ¡°Alright, let theme in.¡± The Shadow Moon Pce Lord gave a wave of his hand, and then put the scroll he was holding aside.

    Very soon, Elder Yue came striding into the pce hall, and at his side, with a pale and ashen looking Yue Ye, her clothes in a state of disarray.

    The Shadow Moon Pce Lord had been smiling, but when he saw the wrecked state that Yue Ye was in, the smile at the corners of his mouth immediately disappeared without a trace left.

    ¡°My Lord!¡± Elder Yue knelt down and howled.

    Yue Ye then followed suit and knelt, trembling slightly.

    And stepping into the pce hall right behind, Jun Wu Xie who was lined by a bunch of disciples watching over her then peacefully knelt in the middle of the hall.

    ¡°Elder Yue, what is going on here?¡± The Shadow Moon Pce Lord asked, a tinge of impatience shrouding over his heart, as the situation before his eyes made him feel that something was wrong.

    ¡°My Lord! I beg for you to address this for Little Ye! Although Little Ye is not your subordinate¡¯s biological granddaughter, but I have brought her up by my side from when she was still very young, and I treat her no differently than if she was of my blood. Your subordinate has always doted on Little Ye very much and had never thought that Little Ye woulde to suffer such humiliation today. I implore for my Lord to right the wrong done upon Little Ye!¡± Without a word about anything else, Elder Yue had immediately howled for justice to be done for the aggrievement suffered before the Shadow Moon Pce Lord, the highly rueful and mournful cry in desperate plea, sounding very emotionally moving.

    ¡°What kind of humiliation did Little Ye suffer?¡± As expected, after the Shadow Moon Pce Lord heard that Yue Ye had suffered humiliation, his face had changed drastically, his eyes filling up with rage.

    Elder Yue made a grand gesture of raising up a hand, to point it straight at Jun Wu Xie who was kneeling on one side of him, and his voice filled with raging hatred, he said: ¡°It¡¯s Chang Huan! Chang Huan took advantage of the fact that he enjoyed the favour my Lord bestowed upon him, and grew so arrogant that thinks everyone has to bow down to him, that he actually attempted to take liberties with Little Ye! If your subordinate had not managed to rush there in time, I¡¯m afraid.....¡±

 Chapter 1828 - â€œFlagrant Framing (4)â€

    Chapter 1828: ¡°grant Framing (4)¡±

    ¡°What did you say! ?¡± The Shadow Moon Pce Lord red with his eyes widened, his shocked gaze sweeping between Yue Ye and Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°My Lord! Your subordinate has also been helpless against it! Chang Huan had prided himself to have won credit by presenting my Lord with the medicine and had been getting more brazen and wilful with his actions over the recent period. Your subordinate knows that he is highly valued by my Lord and the fact that he is also a disciple groomed by Elder Ying made me not dare to exert any control upon him. But today, as Little Ye thought to go thank Chang Huan on her elder brother¡¯s behalf, no one could have expected that when she had just reached Chang Huan¡¯s residence, Chang Huan had immediately lost his sensibilities and set his ws all over Little Ye, seeking to take liberties with her. It was fortunate that the disciple that escorted Little Ye there noticed that something was amiss and he was injured by Chang Huan when he stepped up to stop him. Your subordinate had then immediately rushed over upon hearing of the news.¡± Elder Yue harshly criticised Jun Wu Xie¡¯s wilful impudence. And at the moment his voice dropped, a highly battered and badly bruised youth came walking into the pce hall to kneel down, timelily corroborating with Elder Yue¡¯s words.

    Jun Wu Xie swept her gaze over to look at the youth kneeling there with his shining bruises and a chill rose inside her eyes. From the moment Yue Ye hade into her little courtyard till the time she was ¡°invited¡± toe to the main pce hall, she had not ever met this disciple, but Elder Yue was forcibly pinning the responsibility for this person¡¯s injuries, right onto her head.

    In order to bring her down, Elder Yue had really gone to great lengths.

    To have arranged everything so appropriately for every single crime she was being used of.

    ¡°Reporting to my Lord..... your disciple wanted to stop Chang Huan, but was not a match for him at all, and hence had.....¡± The injured disciple was shaking as he knelt there on the floor, not daring to even raise up his head, looking like he had been ovee with terror from the beating that Jun Wu Xie had given him.

    The words of that disciple had been filled with trembles and it was not merely due to him being too heavily injured, but it was also from fear.

    A green vein throbbed violently on the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s forehead, his eyes imbued with rage as he stared at Jun Wu Xie kneeling in the pce hall.

    Elder Yue¡¯s words, the disciple¡¯s words, and the pitiful state that Yue Ye was in all seemed to be pinning the crime dead set upon Jun Wu Xie, not giving her the slightest chance to retaliate in the slightest.

    ¡°Chang Huan, is what they are all saying true?¡± The Shadow Moon Pce Lord asked through gritted teeth as he stared at Jun Wu Xie. If the incident today had fallen upon any other disciple, he would not have even asked a single word but would have immediately have the person executed.

    But even then, the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s rage was already clearly evident in his tone.

    Jun Wu Xie raised her head slowly, her gaze calm as she looked at the Shadow Moon Pce Lord who was trying very hard to suppress his rage.

    ¡°What does my Lord think?¡± Jun Wu Xie queried instead of answering.

    The expression on the face of the Shadow Moon Pce Lord then became uglier.

    Was Chang Huan turning around and questioning him instead! ?

    Elder Yue snickered inside his heart. If Jun Wu Xie was to weep and cry for mercy, pleading for a redress of the grievance he was suffering, it must be able to appease the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s rage a little. But with such direct and candid words being used, it was as good as her questioning the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s judgement, which would not only serve no effect in helping herself, but cause the fire in the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s heart to burn more intensely!

    ¡°Chang Huan! Even when you¡¯re before the Pce Lord you still dare to be so impetuous! ? When the Pce Lord asks you a question, you will just need to answer it properly! Could you have forgotten your own identity? How dare you question the Pce Lord!¡± Elder Yue¡¯s face was cold and hard as he berated Jun Wu Xie, his heart wishing that Jun Wu Xie would be even more audacious, to make the Shadow Moon Pce Lordpletely vexed with him.

    Jun Wu Xie could not even be bothered to look at Elder Yue at all but just fixed her gaze upon the Shadow Moon Pce Lord and said in a tone that was neither servile nor hostile: ¡°Is there even anything that I need to exin for? My Lord is both brilliant and wise and would naturally have your own judgement. For things that I have never done, I am of the belief that my Lord would dere me innocent.¡±

 Chapter 1829 - â€œFlagrant Framing (5)â€

    Chapter 1829: ¡°grant Framing (5)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie could not even be bothered to look at Elder Yue at all but just fixed her gaze upon the Shadow Moon Pce Lord and said in a tone that was neither servile nor hostile: ¡°Is there even anything that I need to exin for? My Lord is both brilliant and wise and would naturally have your own judgement. For things that I have never done, I am of the belief that my Lord would dere me innocent.¡±

    ¡°.....¡± Elder Yue¡¯s eyes red wide to stare incredulously at Jun Wu Xie. Things have already reached such a stage and Jun Wu Xie could still say such words so calmly, which was truly beyond what he could have expected.

    There was no rebuttal, and no rage. The wasn¡¯t even the kind of indignant fury when one was being falsely used and Jun Wu Xie was just merely showing her belief in the Shadow Moon Pce Lord in the most calm demeanor.

    Elder Yue had thought Jun Wu Xie would dig her own grave but just that one statement had changed the situationpletely.

    Her calmness and the words she said to the Shadow Moon Pce Lord was imperceptibly telling the Shadow Moon Pce something.

    It made the Shadow Moon Pce Lord have no choice but to do everything he could to calm himself down, to seriously reassess the veracity of the entire situation, and not allow himself to be led just by a bellyful of rage.

    When faced with a disciple who possessed such high gift and had helped him greatly before to say such words rying his strong trust, even if the Shadow Moon Pce Lord felt very much like exploding in rage, he would have to think hard about it first.

    A disciple who had such a grave usation pinned onto him was could still be so calm, the Pce Lord just could not help but start to think whether there could have been a misunderstanding within.

    The Shadow Moon Pce Lord drew in a deep breath and leaned back in his ruling seat, his eyes narrowed as he looked at the cold and indifferent Jun Wu Xie.

    If he were to just carelessly dere Jun Wu Xie¡¯s guilt, it would also bring harm upon the trust and authourity hemanded as the Melted Snow Elixir that Jun Wu Xie presented to him before had helped him greatly afterall, and that was no secret throughout the Shadow Moon Pce.

    ¡°Chang Huan, since you believe in my judgement and you feel that you are innocent, then shouldn¡¯t you tell me of everything that happened in this incidentpletely? I am willing to believe in your character, but as so many people are willing to stand as witnesses and if you do not exin a thing or two, basing it just on my trust in you alone will not be able to convince the masses.¡± The Shadow Moon Pce Lord had taken a great deal of effort before he was willing to suppress the fiery rage he felt in his heart.

    Yue Ye¡¯s rtionship with him, in the entire Shadow Moon Pce, only Elder Yue alone knew.

    Even if the rage was raging in mes in his heart, he could not let it show too obviously.

    The mes that had initially been poised to spread, was gradually quenched by just a few words from Jun Wu Xie. The rage that Elder Yue had sought to fan and incite in the Shadow Moon Pce Lord for him to execute Jun Wu Xie in the shortest time possible had gone down the drain.

    And all of this, had long been within Jun Wu Xie¡¯s control.

    Elder Yue had wanted to use the feelings that the Shadow Moon Pce Lord held towards Yue Ye to frame her. But Elder Yue had forgotten just one point. And that was the guilty conscience and shame that the Shadow Moon Pce Lord felt!

    As the Pce Lord of the Shadow Moon Pce, it was very normal that he would have a girl he likes. But when the target of his affections was a little girl that was just twelve years of age, that normality became a strange situation. Even when he was the Pce Lord, he would not dare to reveal his heart¡¯s true desires or how would he be able to uphold his reputation?

    The very thing that Elder Yue wanted to use against her, had coincidentally been reversed by Jun Wu Xie to retaliate against him.

    And it was because of thatyer of rtions that made the Shadow Moon Pce Lord still hold certain misgivings despite the raging fury he felt, to have no choice but to look into itpletely, before making a decision on it.

    ¡°I have never harmed Yue Ye. Yue Ye had indeede to thank me, but what Elder Yue used me of just now, I did not do it.¡± Jun Wu Xie said as she looked at the Shadow Moon Pce Lord calmly. The Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s head had by this time cleared up, awoken from the blinding rage.

    And now after this.....

    It¡¯s her turn to retaliate!

 Chapter 1830 - â€œRetaliation (1)â€

    Chapter 1830: ¡°Retaliation (1)¡±

    ¡°Chang Huan, you¡¯re still thinking to deny it? Don¡¯t tell me that Little Ye¡¯s clothes were torn by herself? And this person¡¯s injuries were self inflicted? Do you really think that everyone here is blind and were not able to see what you did?¡± Elder Yue hurried to harp and push the matter further seeing that Jun Wu Xie was bringing stability into the situation.

    Jun Wu Xie nced at Elder Yue,ughing coldly to herself in her heart.

    [Isn¡¯t what he said all true?]

    [Whether that disciple had inflicted his injuries on himself, she could not be certain, but, for Yue Ye¡¯s clothes, wasn¡¯t it ripped up by herself?]

    [Thinking to falsely use her like this, you just wait!]

    ¡°My Lord, Yue Ye¡¯s clothes were not ripped up by herself and it was not done by any of the disciples but was actually by Elder Yue.¡± Jun Wu Xie threw out that shocking statement all of a sudden.

    ¡°What?¡± With that, even the Shadow Moon Pce Lord waspletely stunned.

    [What is happening here?]

    [Jun Wu Xie was actually iming that Yue Ye¡¯s clothes were ripped by Elder Yue?]

    [Did he hear that correctly?]

    Elder Yue¡¯s face flushed a deep red with anger from Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words as he raised a hand to point at Jun Wu Xie and shouted: ¡°What kind of a atrocious lie is this little bastard here spouting! ? Little Ye is my granddaughter so how would I.....¡±

    ¡°Whether you will or not, you have already done it. And you cannot now just turn it around to pin it upon me head only because I stumbled upon youmitting such a nefarious deed. Elder Yue, do you know how many people are clearly aware of the kind of things you secretly do in the Shadow Moon Pce? Have you really sincerely treated Yue Ye and Yue Yi as your granddaughter and grandson?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked as she stared coldly at Elder Yue.

    [This time, he came to court his own death, and there was no one else for him to me.]

    ¡°What nonsense are you saying! ?¡± Elder Yue¡¯s heart was greatly startled. He had never thought that Jun Wu Xie would suddenly point up his unusual inclinations at a time like this.

    Elder Yue¡¯s pedophilia was no longer that much of a secret in the Shadow Moon Pce and not only the Pce Lord and the various Elders knew about it, but some of the disciples who had been in the Shadow Moon Pce for a longer period of time have also heard something about it as well.

    In the beginning, the victims of Elder Yue¡¯s oppression were all done under the cover of adoption and it was because of Yue Yi¡¯s gifted talent that made Elder Yue reluctant to waste such a good pawn that he then simply turned and set his sight upon the younger disciples within the pce. All these disciples had lost their lives not too long after, unable to endure through Elder Yue¡¯s evil ws. In the Shadow Moon Pce, young disciples often went missing and everyone turned a blind eye to these incidents and they did not dare to even bring it up at all.

    But though unspoken of, everyone knew in the hearts just what it really was.

    ¡°I¡¯m spouting nonsense? Elder Yue, I would like to ask you one thing. When I went with Senior Yue Yi to the Pure Grace Pce, why were there so many hidden scars from old wounds on his body?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked with an eyebrow arched, revealing what she saw when she had treated Yue Yi¡¯s injuries back in the Pure Grace Pce.

    ¡°Lies!¡± Elder Yue was feeling rather flustered.

    Jun Wu Xie gave a coldugh and then raised her head to look at the Shadow Moon Pce Lord.

    ¡°My Lord, in regards to Elder Yue¡¯s inclinations and preferences, your disciple should not bementing on it. But your disciple really just cannot bear to see Elder Yue bullying such a young and innocent little girl and I had not thought that a single moment of your disciple¡¯s nosiness had instead led Elder Yue to exact revenge upon me in such a manner. My Lord can look into the truth of the matter carefully as your disciple¡¯s conscience is clear.¡± In order to send someone to his doom, one did not need to spell everything out too clearly, but merely to nt the seed of suspicion, and then just wait for it to sprout and grow.

    Elder Yue had never in his dreams ever thought that Jun Wu Xie could be soposed in thought, even in a situation that was so highly disadvantageous to her, that she would still able to turn things around to bite back into him,tching tightly right onto Elder Yue¡¯s faults so hard that Elder Yue could not even say a thing in rebuttal.

 Chapter 1831 - â€œRetaliation (2)â€

    Chapter 1831: ¡°Retaliation (2)¡±

    And how could the Shadow Moon Pce Lord not know of Elder Yue¡¯s private inclinations and perverse habits?

    The matter with Yue Yi was true, and the Shadow Moon Pce Lord knew about it clearly. With that fact, Jun Wu Xie had turned this incident with Yue Ye right onto Elder Yue¡¯s head, and the credibility of her usation increased a whole fold!

    This caused Elder Yue to be unable to refute it as though the matter with Yue Yi was known to the Pce Lord, even if he did not admit it, it would only make the Pce Lord grow more suspicious.

    At that moment, Elder Yue¡¯s situation became highly awkward. He could not fathom how Jun Wu Xie could remain so calm in that situation where everyone¡¯s word was against hers but she was still able to find such an opportunity to retaliate.

    The shade on the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s face turned ugly. His nerves had been pricked by Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words and the gaze he looked at Elder Yue with began to be tinged with suspicion.

    Chang Huan had not stirred up much trouble in the time he had been in the Shadow Moon Pce before, and besides the fact that his character had not been all that likeable, he had not done anything that strayed out of line all that much. Instead of believing that Chang Huan would have the audacity to invite trouble onto himself with Yue Ye, the Shadow Moon Pce Lord felt that the possibility of Elder Yuemitting that deed was higher.

    And linking that to the way that Elder Yue had been picking on Chang Huan over the recent period, the Shadow Moon Pce Lord could not help but grow suspicious of Elder Yue deep inside his heart.

    Elder Yue could already read the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s eyes very well and terror filled his heart. The eyes of the Shadow Moon Pce Lord upon him clearly told him that the Pce Lord had already be suspicious of him.

    ¡°Little Ye, just what exactly happened in this incident today, tell it to the Pce Lord now!¡± Elder Yue had be nervous and anxious. His heart was filled with an ominous premonition. If he was unable to let the Shadow Moon Pce Lord believe that everything was all Jun Wu Xie¡¯s doing, that the big hat that he had weaved today would then fall right upon his head!

    With things having turned to such a juncture, Elder Yue could do nothing but drag Yue Ye out to the front.

    Hearing her name being called out by Elder Yue, Yue Ye¡¯s body trembled visibly, causing the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s heart to wince in pain to see that highly pitiful sight.

    ¡°My Lord.....¡± Yue Ye called out weakly, further turning the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s heart into mush, unconsciously softening the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s demeanor and tone of voice.

    ¡°Little Ye, whatever aggrievement you have suffered today, just tell it to me straight. I will definitely redress it for you.¡±

    Seeing that his health was improving by the day, he only had to wait till he finished dealing with the pce¡¯s affairs and he would then be able to properly ¡°treat dearly¡± this little person, but who would have thought that such an incident would suddenly crop up.

    Yue Ye raised her head up to look at the Shadow Moon Pce Lord and it might be due to her feeling highly aggrieved,rge bean sized teardrops brimmed up in her eyes as they fell out from the corners, her pale lips tightly pressed up together.

    ¡°Little Ye, there is no need to be afraid. The Pce Lord will seek redress for you. Just speak up.¡± Elder Yue urged impatiently.

    Yue Ye¡¯s body trembled slightly once more and the eyes that looked up at the Shadow Moon Pce Lord grew more terrified.

    ¡°My Lord..... Little Ye..... Little Ye is scared.....¡± Yue Ye¡¯s tears trickled down her cheeks and apanied by her trembling voice, she looked so highly pitiful that made people just want to wrap her up in an embrace, tofort her properly.

    ¡°Little Ye, don¡¯t be afraid with me here.¡± The Shadow Moon Pce Lord coaxed patiently.

    ¡°Little Ye does not dare to say it.....¡± Yue Ye lowered down her head with her lips pressed tightly together.

    ¡°In this ce of mine, then there is nothing for you to fear to say. Come over here to me. I¡¯ll protect you.¡± An unbearable itch rose in the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s heart, elicited by the pitiful sight of Yue Ye and he quickly patted his hand on the space beside him to indicate for Yue Ye to go over.

    Yue Ye nced nervously at Elder Yue and Elder Yue urged her to go with his eyes.

    He was highly pleased with Yue Ye¡¯s performance as the more she stirred up the Pce Lord¡¯s sympathy, the more she would be able to incite his urge to shield her. And once Yue Ye opened her mouth, no matter how Jun Wu Xie denied it, it would not be of any use.

 Chapter 1832 - â€œRetaliation (3)â€

    Chapter 1832: ¡°Retaliation (3)¡±

    Yue Ye hesitated for a good while before she stood up and walked over slowly as she trembled to the Pce Lord¡¯s side, to stand there reservedly.

    ¡°Little Ye, now you have nothing to fear. Quickly tell me who is it that bullied you.¡± The Shadow Moon Pce Lord resisted the powerful longing to wrap his arms around Yue Ye to say in a gentle voice.

    Yue Ye bit on her lip and looked at Jun Wu Xie kneeling there in the pce hall before her eyes that was brimming with tears gazed between Jun Wu Xie and Elder Yue.

    The entire enormous pce hall fell into absolute silence at that moment as everyone waited for Yue Ye¡¯s answer with bated breath.

    Finally, Yue Ye drew in a deep breath and turned her head to whisper softly into the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s ear.

    The Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s gaze began to take on a razor sharp edge as Yue Ye continued to whisper. He did not direct his gaze towards anyone in the main hall but just furrowed up his brows tightly together, as he stared at the marble bs on the floor.

    Elder Yue¡¯s eyes were filled with smiles. He had already instructed Yue Ye on what to say to the Pce Lord and he was not worried in the slightest. He turned highly pleased with himself to look at Jun Wu Xie at the side, only awaiting the Pce Lord¡¯s rage to smite this brat, who did not know death was upon him, into ashes!

    ¡°Today¡¯s events is now clear to me.¡± After Yue Ye finished speaking, the Shadow Moon Pce Lord drew in a deep breath and his chillingly sharp gaze fell upon the figure of Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Chang Huan.¡±

    In the instant that the Shadow Moon Pce Lord called out the words ¡°Chang Huan¡±, the smile on Elder Yue¡¯s face could almost not be disguised any longer.

    ¡°Your disciple awaits.¡± Jun Wu Xie acknowledged calmly.

    ¡°Today, you did not see anything, nor have you heard anything. You..... can leave now.¡± The Shadow Moon Pce Lord said suddenly, putting forth a conclusion that caused everyone¡¯s eyes to re wide open in stare with their mouths agape.

    ¡°.....¡± The smile on Elder Yue¡¯s face congealed in that very instant. He stared with wide incredulous eyes, at Jun Wu Xie as she slowly got up at the side,pletely unable to believe his own ears!

    [The Pce Lord is actually allowing Chang Huan to leave?]

    [How is that possible! ?]

    [At this moment, shouldn¡¯t the Pce Lord be throwing Chang Huan straight into the dungeon and executing him?]

    [Why is the Pce Lord letting him leave just like that?]

    With the result turning outpletely different from what he expected, Elder Yue could not react at all for a moment.

    ¡°Your disciple shall ede to my Lord¡¯s orders.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face had the same calm and collected expression from beginning till the end, indifferent and unaffected as she retreated out from the pce hall.

    ¡°The rest of you, you¡¯re all dismissed as well.¡± The Shadow Moon Pce Lord said, chasing the other disciples out impatiently.

    The disciples were all highly confused and baffled, as things were not at all happening as they had thought. All of them did not know what was happening at all, but as the Pce Lord had spoken, none of them have any more reason to remain behind, but to obediently get their behinds out of the pce hall.

    Within the wide and expansive pce hall, only Elder Yue, the Shadow Moon Pce Lord and Yue Ye were left.

    For a while, the Shadow Moon Pce Lord did not open his mouth at all but merely narrowed his eyes as he stared at Elder Yue whose face waspletely flustered.

    ¡°Elder Yue, from now onwards, Yue Ye will stay in the pce right beside my bed chambers. She will henceforth be my direct disciple and will no longer be your granddaughter. All matters pertaining to Yue Ye after this shall be handled by me and you can go now.¡± The Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s chillingly cold voice suddenly reverberated within the pce hall, like a bolt of lightning that struck Elder Yue right onto his head.

    Elder Yue looked at the Shadow Moon Pce Lord is disbelief, the words his ears heard were like the roll of endless drums, that quaked him to the core, suddenly feeling numb.

    [The Pce Lord¡¯s words mean.....]

    Elder Yue horrified gaze suddenly turned upon the tiny figure standing right beside the Shadow Moon Pce Lord.

    [What did she tell the Pce Lord! ?]

 Chapter 1833 - â€œRetaliation (4)â€

    Chapter 1833: ¡°Retaliation (4)¡±

    ¡°My Lord, this.....¡± Elder Yue was bing rather flustered. The Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s response was causing a sense of unease to surge up inside him.

    Today¡¯s n had clearly been to have Jun Wu Xie dealt with but the Pce Lord had not only let Jun Wu Xie go back safe and sound but had snatched the custody of Yue Ye away from him. What did this mean with everything that was happening?

    Elder Yue was not aplete idiot and he was certain that the words Yue Ye had told the Shadow Moon Pce Lord was definitely not what he had instructed her to say before.

    [Why did it turn out like this?]

    [Where had he gone wrong?]

    Elder Yue wanted to ask Yue Ye what she had actually said but the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s eyes were fixed ringly upon him,pletely not allowing him the slightest chance toe into any form of contact with Yue Ye. The Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s decision hadpletely severed all ties between Elder Yue and Yue Ye and no matter how much Elder Yue wanted to get some answers from Yue Ye, it was no longer possible.

    ¡°Elder Yue. Are you feeling dissatisfied in any way towards my decision?¡± The Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s voice turned chillier a notch.

    Elder Yue was suddenly taken aback and based on how well he knew the Shadow Moon Pce Lord, he could already hear the note of impatience in the Pce Lord¡¯s words.

    With that, Elder Yue really almost wanted to vomit out blood. Not only had he failed to bring down Jun Wu Xie with today¡¯s events, he had somehow also been inexplicably dragged in himself to be implicated. From what he had seen of the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s words and expressions, Yue Ye must have said something not advantageous to him which had caused the Shadow Moon Pce Lord toe to feel displeased with him.

    ¡°Your subordinate does not dare. The fact that Yue Ye has been able to gain my Lord¡¯s acknowledgement is your subordinate¡¯s honour.¡± Elder Yue forcibly pushed back the strong urge to vomit out blood as he lowered down his head, his face gone pale, to retreat out from the pce hall wretchedly.

    The Shadow Moon Pce Lord watched Elder Yue depart with a cold gaze till Elder Yue¡¯s back view had disappeared from his sightpletely before he turned his head as the harsh and cold expression on his face then softened, to be reced by gentleness. He looked smilingly at Yue Ye standing beside him and he reached his hand out to sp it over Yue Ye¡¯s icy cold hand.

    ¡°Little Ye has nothing to fear from now onwards. I will take good care of you.¡±

    Yue Ye nodded her head obediently and the corners of her eyes still brimmed with teardrops, looking adorably pitiful.

    Hershes that were still glistening from tears lowered together with her eyes, to hide the glint of coldughter that shed and disappeared immediately.

    Yue Ye then moved out from her original residence and went to stay right beside the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s bedchambers. All those people whom Elder Yue had arranged to take care of her meals and daily needs at her residence were also reced by the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s subordinates as well.

    At that moment, voices rose in debate within the Shadow Moon Pce as no one knew what had actually happened.

    They had seen Elder Yue leading a group of aggressive looking disciples who were forcibly bringing Jun Wu Xie to go see the Pce Lord but Jun Wu Xie hade out from there safe and sound and it was Elder Yue who had instead lost a granddaughter for no reason.

    Towards that situation, many people were highly curious but none of them dared to go dig into the matter.

    Night fell, and the Shadow Moon Pce descended back into silence.

    A tiny figure fleeted past under the darkness, to silently arrive at an anciry courtyard that had just been tidied up.

    Inside the yard, the moonlight shone brightly and Yue Ye was squatting among the flowerbeds, digging out the pretty but impractical flowers stalk by stalk from within the soil. Just beside her, it was filled with a bunch of flower pots that carried the nts that she had nted and cared for in the previous little courtyard she had originally stayed in. Now that her ce of residence had moved, she did not bring much of other things but just all moved all of the nts she had cultivated for many years.

 Chapter 1834 - â€œAre You Still Short of Disciples (1)â€

    Chapter 1834: ¡°Are You Still Short of Disciples (1)¡±

    ¡°You really should have remained behind to watch, to see how marvelous Elder Yue¡¯s reaction had been at that moment.¡± Squatting among the flowerbeds, Yue Ye did not turn her head around but just went on to open her mouth to say.

    Jun Wu Xie treaded upon the moonlight as she looked at the tranquil little courtyard, and then gazed Yue Ye squatting among the flowerbeds, her hands filled with dirt and soil but seemingly in high spirits.

    ¡°Without even looking, I already know the kind of a reaction he would have.¡± Jun Wu Xie said emotionlessly as she walked over toe beside the flowerbeds and squatted down herself to pick up a little shovel to help Yue Ye dig out those useless flowers in the beds.

    Yue Ye turned her head to look at the side profile of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face, her clear face smeared with some dirt but a sweet smile bloomed upon her lips, still a little green, but shining with brilliance.

    ¡°In so many years, it was the first time I saw his face looking so shocked and stunned, it was just exhrating. Tell me, if he knows that you and I were already in collusion and had already prepared such a grand retaliation against him even before he sent me to go set you up, would he be so absolutely hopping mad with rage that he might just throw all caution to the wind toe pounce right onto us to kill us both?¡± The smile on Yue Ye¡¯s face intensified, her still rather puerile voice exhibiting a tinge of exhration.

    That clear crisp voice, well reflected the mood she was feeling at that moment.

    In fact, right after Jun Wu Xie and Yue Ye managed to align their goals, the two of them were already certain that this day woulde, that Elder Yue would not hesitate to use Yue Ye, to set Jun Wu Xie up.

    And all of that, had already been under Jun Wu Xie¡¯s and Yue Ye¡¯splete control.

    As Elder Yue¡¯s ploy progressed, he had already soundlessly without realizing it, fallen right into the trap that these two youngdies had dug out for him.

    ¡°It was his own stupidity, for being unable to see through your real nature.¡± Jun Wu Xie said indifferently. As she spoke, she then rented one of the clump of herbs into the flowerbeds at the same time, carefully covering up the roots with dirt.

    If Yue Ye was truly such a naive and innocent little girl, how would she be able to follow Elder Yue¡¯s instructions to be able to act out her role so thoroughly brilliant in the set up of Jun Wu Xie? Elder Yue had been so intent in bringing down Jun Wu Xie but had overlooked Yue Ye¡¯s great acting ability, to have been able to y a victimized young child so wlessly, so who could be certain that she was not putting on an act everyday as well?

    Elder Yue had always been proud of his intelligence, but he had not even in his dreams ever thought that he would be yed out so badly by Yue Ye whom he had brought up himself.

    Yue Ye wrinkled up her nose and stared at Jun Wu Xie to ask: ¡°Is that apliment or is that an insult?¡± Upon saying that, Yue Ye raised up her dirt filled fingers to curl them into ws and waved them before Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face in mock ferocity.

    ¡°Do you believe that I will scratch out your face?¡±

    ¡°.....¡± Jun Wu Xie looked at Yue Ye, suddenly feeling that she was looking at a humanoid form of the little ck cat, who always seemed to like to issue such tame threats.....

    ¡°Forget it. You¡¯ve helped me a great deal this time and I¡¯ll take it as I owe you a debt of gratitude. And as you¡¯re also my elder brother¡¯s benefactor, that makes me owe you two debts of gratitude. But don¡¯t worry, I will definitely pay you back in future and I will keep my word.¡± Yue Ye said as she wrinkled her nose, her tone adorably indignant, but it was not difficult to hear the gratitude in her voice.

    A little goofus who was not good at expressing gratitude.

    ¡°That thing..... I still have to thank you..... Without you, I might not be unable to free myself from Elder Yue so quickly.¡± Yue Ye¡¯s voice suddenly became softer, as she lowered her head bashfully.

    No matter how intelligent she was, she was still just a twelve year old child. With Yue Yi and herself being manipted and firmly held under Elder Yue¡¯s thumb, to want to break free, would not be an easy task at all.

 Chapter 1835 - â€œAre You Still Short of Disciples (2)â€

    Chapter 1835: ¡°Are You Still Short of Disciples (2)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s n finally gave her an opportunity topletely break free from Elder Yue.

    ¡°No need to thank me. We merely cooperated.¡± Jun Wu Xie said indifferently.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s calm response allowed Yue Ye to feel more secure in her heart and she then beamed with smiles like an any normal child would as she continued to work on the flowerbeds.

    And the two figures squatted under the moonlight like this beside the flowerbeds to work on the nts, both of them not speaking another word, the silence highlyforting.

    Yue Ye liked that momentary silence very much. She was not feeling on edge with fear, nor the need of neverending deception, but just purely doing what she liked to do as she dug out the entire bed of flowers before turning her head around to nt the herbs she had previously been growing into the dirt.

    Jun Wu Xie watched Yue Ye as she went about the work happily and she was silent a minute before she suddenly said: ¡°If I were you, I will not nt Starry Moon Grass together with Saddle Flowers.¡±

    Yue Ye was slightly taken aback, her hand still holding the little stem of Saddle Flower, her face looking rather mystified.

    ¡°Why?¡± She had always nted them together all this time.

    ¡°They both require lots of water and if you nt them too close together, they would be vying with each other which makes it harder for them to thrive.¡± Jun Wu Xie exined it simply.

    Yue Ye looked at the Saddle Flower in her hand and then looked at the Starry Moon Grass already nted in the soil before her gaze finally fell upon Jun Wu Xie with a tint of surprise in her eyes.

    ¡°You have a good understanding of herbs?¡±

    ¡°Just about enough.¡± Jun Wu Xie said in a exceptionally calm tone.

    ¡°Liar. You clearly know a lot about them. I had thought it rather strange before, wondering how you managed to discover the drug I used so quickly. Is it that you know how to concoct poisons as well?¡± Yue Ye was acting like she had just discovered something new and novel, herrge eyes shining as they stared at Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Just about enough.¡± Jun Wu Xie replied just as indifferently.

    ¡°Ay! Don¡¯t work on them already. Instead hurry up and tell me what kind of uses do these herbs have?¡± Yue Ye was suddenly excited as she suddenly starting tugging at Jun Wu Xie to plead for instruction.

    Jun Wu Xie lifted up an eyebrow as she looked at Yue Ye. ¡°You do not know about these herbs?¡±

    Yue Ye¡¯s face reddened but she forcibly put on an adorably proud look on her face and said: ¡°I know! But just notpletely. Elder Yue had kept too tight a watch on me and I did not have any chance to go find any relevant books to read. Everything I know about these herbs were things I saw in an ancient manual.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Jun Wu Xie looked straight at Yue Ye. She had thought before that the fact Yue Ye had been able to grasp such a level of medicine concoction under such unfavourable conditions was already strange by itself.

    ¡°You..... You¡¯ve got to believe me. You¡¯ll know I¡¯m telling the truth when I show it to you.¡± Yue Ye said, and then stood up to wipe her little hands casually upon her skirt, before she carefully pulled out a book wrapped with a handkerchief from inside her clothes.

    The book looked like it had seen quite a good number of years and it was already broken in quite a few ces, looking a little tattered. Jun Wu Xie took the book from her and flipped through it, the crackling sound of the turning pages sounding exceptionally clear within that silence of the night.

    Jun Wu Xie sped read the book¡¯s contents ten lines at a time.

    Looking through it, she immediately realized where Yue Ye¡¯s bumbling knowledge hade from.

    Instead of saying that the book was a manual, it was more like a journal that recorded a person¡¯s insights. Inside, written in mboyant calligraphy was all about the person¡¯s understanding and insights about the effects of herbs and he had made arge number of inferences and conclusions. The basis of these inferences, was how to concoct lethal poisonous drugs using non toxic herbs as its core fundamental.

 Chapter 1836 - â€œAre You Still Short of Disciples (3)â€

    Chapter 1836: ¡°Are You Still Short of Disciples (3)¡±

    Many types of herbs were recorded in the journal, but most of them were describing the specific corresponding properties needed to concoct the poisons but they did not state the most basic effects of those herbs.

    Little wonder Yue Ye would ask such a question.

    Jun Wu Xie returned the journal to Yue Ye and the eyes that looked at Yue Ye became highly interesting.

    The records in the journal were notplete and the scattered and fragmented information would cause people to easily fall in doubt. If one did not possess a certain level of basic knowledge about herbs, they would not be able to understand the writings even with the journal in their hands. But looking at Yue Ye, it would seem like Yue Ye could not possibly have learnt anything about Medicine before stumbling onto this journal and ording to reason, she should not be able to understand the information written in there.

    But against all logic, Yue Ye had still managed to learn what she needed from there.

    But the kind of learning deviated from conventional methods which was as good as saying that before a person knew how to read, he was already grouping words together to form a spell.

    This was a highly amazing feat and it astounded even Jun Wu Xie.

    Maybe being caught in dire straits had brought out Yue Ye¡¯s potential which gave her that one single opportunity. Like a person who had fallen into a deep icyke whose hand had managed to grasp upon a final life saving straw and no matter what, she would fight with all she had to live.

    ¡°The things written in there, do you understand them?¡± Yue Ye looked at Jun Wu Xie with longing eyes.

    ¡°Mm.¡± Jun Wu Xie nodded.

    ¡°Then..... then this flower is the Saddle Flower?¡± Yue Ye asked as she flipped the journal to the part that mentioned the Saddle Flower and upon it was only a sketch of the Saddle Flower without even indicating its name.

    It was clear that before Jun Wu Xie opened her mouth to mention it earlier, Yue Ye did not even know what she was holding in her hand.....

    ¡°Yes.¡± Jun Wu Xie said patiently.

    ¡°What kind of uses does the flower have?¡± Yue Ye blinked her eyes as she looked at Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Soothes the nerves.¡±

    ¡°Then this?¡±

    ¡°Moon Gazing Grass.¡±

    ¡°What are its uses?¡±

    ¡°Stems bleeding.¡±

    ¡°Then.....¡± Yue Ye was like a child so thirsty for knowledge as she squatted beside Jun Wu Xie, opening up every single page of the journal and diligently raising questions to ask Jun Wu Xie. And after Jun Wu Xie responded, she would then carefully remember it in her heart.

    Jun Wu Xie was showing a rare moment of patience as she analysed everything in that journal for her once and she suddenly had an illusion that she was teaching little kids.

    Ever since Yue Ye had gotten the journal, she had always researched on her own in secret. She had never dared to ask anyone and she did not dare to let Elder Yue find out about the book¡¯s existence but merely depend on her own brain to slowly chew on what was written about every type of herb that was recorded in the journal. Even though the records were piecemeal and notplete, it had been to her, something that she treasured most.

    If not for this journal, she might not have been able to escape the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s evil ws.

    Under the moonlight, the backs of Yue Ye and Jun Wu Xie showed them squatting shoulder to shoulder by the flowerbeds, the two small figures looking to be in great harmony.

    ¡°You know so much. You can concoct medicines?¡± Yue Ye had listened for a long while and her legs were already growing numb from squatting but she still could not bear to stop till she flipped the book to the veryst page before she raised up her head still unsatiated as she looked at Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Mm.¡±

    ¡°Do you have great ability in concocting medicine? You mustn¡¯t lie to me. Even the physicians in the Shadow Moon Pce were not able to detect the things I learnt from this book but you could tell with just once nce that the Pce Lord had been poisoned. You must be really good at it.¡± Yue Ye said as she looked at Jun Wu Xie with certainty.

    Jun Wu Xie had no choice but to nod her head.

    Yue Ye then gulped and looked at Jun Wu Xie with fervent eyes.

    ¡°Then are you..... still short of disciples?¡±

 Chapter 1837 - â€œAre You Still Short of Disciples (4)â€

    Chapter 1837: ¡°Are You Still Short of Disciples (4)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie was a little taken aback as she saw how nervous Yue Ye was. The nervousness this time was anxiety that really stemmed from Yue Ye¡¯s heart.

    ¡°I..... I might not know much at all but I will learn with all my heart. I know that I ampletely useless now and will not be of any help to you,but..... I swear, I will be a good disciple. Can you teach me?¡± Yue Ye bit down on her lip a little reservedly after saying that. She was afterall a little girl that was just twelve years old and even if she was trying to put on a strong front, she was still a child who hasn¡¯t yet grown up at heart.

    She was able put up a false front before Elder Yue, pretend before the Shadow Moon Pce, and even act in front of her elder brother but..... at that very moment, she was just a bumbling and ignorant little girl, who could even be said to be a feeling a little inferior.

    ¡°I know that you might even despise me, though I am..... rather wretched, but..... I beg you.....¡± Yue Ye was feeling helplessly anxious. Help that was avable to her was just too rare and in a ce like the Shadow Moon Pce where people devoured each other, Yue Ye had clutched on to thisst straw of hope and spared no effort to learn everything she could but it had still been far from enough. She merely sought to escape from this ce, and live a peaceful life with Yue Yi. She just wanted to be able to live.

    Jun Wu Xie stared at the desperate plea in Yue Ye¡¯s eyes, a kind of struggle and yearning that would only show when one had no other way out.

    Finally, Jun Wu Xie opened her mouth.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    ¡°Really? Thank you! Thank you!¡± The nervousness on Yue Ye¡¯s face melted away at that moment. She was rather flustered but the delight she felt in her heart could not be any clearer.

    ¡°I..... I know..... I know it.....¡± Yue Ye suddenly stood up, her legs feeling rather numb and she nearly fell over. But she ignored all of that and went on ahead to open her stride to run towards her room.

    Jun Wu Xie stood up slowly, and looked on at the back of Yue Ye¡¯s hurrying little figure. For just one moment, she seemed to see herself in the past.

    In the midst of hopelessness, yearning for that one sliver of light.

    Without knowing why, Jun Wu Xie had seen a shadow of herself in the past and that demon who had been pegged with the title of ¡°Grandfather¡±, had controlled their lives, keeping them trapped in hopelessness.

    Just awhile after, Yue Ye came running out in a hurry, a cup of tea in her hands. In a rush, she ran over toe in front of Jun Wu Xie and fell straight to her knees with a thud onto the ground. She then raised up her hands holding the cup of tea that had already turned cold and raised her head, her bright eyes staring unwaveringly at Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Master..... You..... have tea.....¡± Her voice trembling slightly, Yue Ye¡¯s voice came out from her mouth.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Yue Ye and suddenlyughed.

    A faint smile blossomed from the edges of her lips that made that disguised face with its delicate features suddenly be stunning and alluring.

    epting the tea Yue Ye offered to her Master, Jun Wu Xie tilted her head back and downed it in one go.

    Yue Ye was grinning just like a regr child.

    She saw hope.

    Regardless whether Yue Ye sincerely wanted to acknowledge Jun Wu Xie as her Master, or if she just wanted to grab on to a way out, that very moment for her was a happy one.

    ¡°Get up now.¡± Jun Wu Xie opened her mouth to say.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Yue Ye stood up smiling, not caring about the dirt and dust clinging on her clothes, her smile exceptionally brilliant.

    ¡°We should finish nting these herbs into the soil first.¡± Jun Wu Xie said expressionlessly.

    Yue Ye quickly nodded and the two figures, one bigger one smaller went back to squatting by the flowerbeds, as they tidied up all the herbs in silence, nting life into the ground, as well as hope.

    It was Jun Wu Xie¡¯s first time epting a disciple and the feeling was not too bad. Or at least she did not find Yue Ye¡¯s character reprehensible and Jun Wu Xie thought Yue Ye¡¯s great gift to be rather admirable.

 Chapter 1838 - â€œDrift (1)â€

    Chapter 1838: ¡°Drift (1)¡±

    From that day onwards, Yue Ye¡¯s life did not seemed to have changed much but in reality, it had undergone a Heaven moving and Earth churning change.

    Having broken out from under Elder Yue¡¯s control, she gained much more freedom for herself. Although the Shadow Moon Pce Lord harboured improper thoughts towards her, having just regained his health, he was now more concerned about exerting control over the Shadow Moon Pce and had not paid so much attention to Yue Ye.

    Yue Ye was d that she had more time for herself now and would frequently invite Jun Wu Xie toe to her little courtyard often.

    With the skills that Jun Wu Xie possessed, wanting to avoid the detection of those people in Yue Ye¡¯s little courtyard was a simple and effortless affair.

    Jun Wu Xie would impart to Yue Ye somemon knowledge everyday, starting from the most basic; the identification of herbs.

    Yue Ye was greatly gifted in the concoction of medicines. Based on just a iplete and tattered book, she had been able to use her own intelligence to concoct so many kinds of poison. And with Jun Wu Xie¡¯s guidance now, her growth had absolutely soared.

    Jun Wu Xie was careful and precise in her teaching while Yue Ye was attentive and diligent in learning.

    The Master and disciple pair got along just swimmingly.

    Meanwhile at that same moment, the situation on Elder Yue¡¯s side was not all that harmonious.

    Ever since the Shadow Moon Pce Lord snatched Yue Ye away from Elder Yue¡¯s side, Elder Yue could clearly feel that the trust the Shadow Moon Pce Lord had in him was slowly eroding bit by bit. Because he had been too shocked back on that fateful day, he had not been able to react at that time. But after he had calmed down over the next two days, Elder Yue was able toe to the realization that Yue Ye had betrayed him!

    However, with the way things were now, it was impossible for him to be able to scheme aeback in retaliation. Even if he wanted to seek justice against Yue Ye, with the Shadow Moon Pce Lord having just taken him down a peg so recently, he absolutely did not dare to find trouble with Yue Ye at all or otherwise, the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s wrath would not be something that he would be able to shoulder at this point of time.

    ¡°Damn it! I had not thought that I would be deceived by that little slut this time.¡± Elder Yue said to himself as he sat fuming in his chair. It could be said that he had watched Yue Ye and Yue Yi grow up with his own eyes and most importantly, Yue Yi already had his awareness and sensibilities about him when he came and it might be harder to control him. But when Yue Ye came here, she had been a bumbling little toddler that knew nothing at all and Elder Yue had always firmly believed that he had Yue Yepletely under his control.

    Hence, he had made use of Yue Ye to control Yue Yi but Elder Yue had not been worried about Yue Ye at all, never thinking that the day woulde where Yue Ye would betray him.

    And all of that, had happened so suddenly, catching himpletely off guard.

    No matter how much he wanted to salvage the situation, it was already entirely impossible.

    ¡°Just when had it all begun? That little slut!¡± Elder Yue was so angry his jaws were tightly clenched up. He had always thought of Yue Ye like an obedient little puppy that he kept with him to on one hand to use to control Yue Yi, and on the other hand to gain the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s favour. But with Yue Ye¡¯s betrayal of him, the loss that Elder Yue had had to suffer was far beyond his imagination.

    The Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s trust in him had immediately reduced and Yue Yi was still outside, not yete back. If he finds out that Yue Ye had already broken out from under his control, then with Yue Yi¡¯s character.....

    ¡°Damn it! The slut! I will never let you go scot free.... You think that by running to the Pce Lord¡¯s side, I will then not be able to do anything to you?¡± The corners of Elder Yue¡¯s mouth curled up into a sneer, his eyes looking like they were immersed in venom.

    His eyes then slowly turned to look upon the cupboard at the side. He stood up without a sound, and went walking over to the cupboard, to pull at an old book on the cupboard lightly. The cupboard that was stuck seamlessly to the wall suddenly opened up and what stood behind the cupboard was not a wall, but a secret chamber!

    Elder Yue then walked inside without a sound.

 Chapter 1839 - â€œDrift (2)â€

    Chapter 1839: ¡°Drift (2)¡±

    Elder Ying came rushing back to the pce after he finished up with business outside the pce. He had been sent out of the pce this time because of Elder Yue¡¯s tricks behind the scenes. But it had been the Pce Lord¡¯s orders and no matter how unwilling Elder Yue was, he still had to go.

    In the past few days that Elder Ying had been out, his heart had been feeling anxious, not knowing what kind of terrifying things could have happened in the pce.

    Especially under the current situation where Elder Yue had his eyes set on Jun Wu Xie. No one knew what kind of things Elder Yue might be capable of.

    On the way back, Elder Yue was determined to return like an arrow released from a bow, as he finally managed to rush back to the Shadow Moon Pce. Reaching the Shadow Moon Pce, he did not even have the time to rest a moment when he quickly reached the little courtyard that Jun Wu Xie was living in.

    Having just entered the little courtyard, Elder Ying suddenly discovered a figure in the yard who should not be appearing there.

    ¡°So White Shell can also be used like that. It¡¯s really amazing!¡± Yue Ye¡¯s eyes were widened as she looked at the dish of white powder ced on the stone table. Jun Wu Xie stood by her side, with a teapot in her hand, who was dripping the in water drop by drop onto the White Shell powder.

    After the crystalline water droplet fell into the White Shell powder, the powder immediately stuck onto it, quickly dissolving into the water. But the water droplet kept its shape and form as it melded with the White Shell powder, to be a white congealed little pearl.

    Yue Ye watched in amazement and she could not help herself but to reach her hand out to poke at it. What should have been a wet water droplet, had at that moment turned to be firm and hard, and with Yue Ye¡¯s action, it rolled and tumbled off the dish.

    ¡°It will not melt or dissolve anymore?¡± Yue Ye held the little bead in her hand, observing it as she turned it over back and forth, thinking that it was highly interesting.

    ¡°Put it in wine and it will dissolve.¡± Jun Wu Xie then continued: ¡°White Shell dissipates the effects of wine.¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean that if I ampeting with others in drinking, I will just need to quietly slip this into my wine and I can turn it into water? And no matter how I drink, I will not be drunk?¡± Yue Ye asked with her eyes absolutely shining.

    ¡°Theoretically.¡± Jun Wu Xie nodded.

    Without knowing why, Jun Wu Xie could not help but feel that this disciple of hers had a rather strange way of thinking.

    ¡°I¡¯ve learnt something!¡± Yue Yeughed as she picked up the bead, feeling exceptionally uninhibited.

    Jun Wu Xie was just intending to continue to say something to her when she spotted Elder Ying standing stunned at the courtyard¡¯s entrance.

    There wasn¡¯t anyone standing guard outside her courtyard but Ye Sha alone was watching over everything. If anyone was thinking to secretly sneak in, they would not even make it past the door before they would die in Ye Sha¡¯s hands. People that are able toe in under Ye Sha¡¯s watch were all just candidates that Jun Wu Xie allowed.

    At that moment, Elder Ying was already stunned almost silly and he just stood there dazed as he looked at Jun Wu Xie chatting amicably with Yue Ye, his eyes filled with disbelief.

    If it was said that Elder Ying had epted the rtionship between Jun Wu Xie and Yue Yi, that was because Yue Yi already harboured thoughts of resistance against Elder Yue. Moreover, when Yue Yi came into the Shadow Moon Pce, he was already old enough to be aware of things, and Elder Yue would not be able to control him fully.

    But it waspletely different for Yue Ye.

    Yue Ye was brought up by Elder Yue from when she was very young and she listens to his every word. Beat Elder Ying to death and he would not have thought that in just the few days that he had been out, Jun Wu Xie would actually dare to be so close to Yue Ye who was so loyal and fiercely protected by Elder Yue!

    For a moment, Elder Ying¡¯s mind found it a little hard to react to it.

    And what shocked him more was that Yue Ye who was with Jun Wu Xie at that moment looked sopletely different!

 Chapter 1840 - â€œDrift (3)â€

    Chapter 1840: ¡°Drift (3)¡±

    In the past, Yue Ye had always given Elder Ying the feeling that she was highly timid, with a soft personality and easy to control.

    But just now, what he saw was not a weak and cowardly little fe. That face that had been full of vitality with a mischievous expression was apletely different person from the Yue Ye he remembered.

    He suddenly suspected whether he was actually hallucinating as he could not help but feel that something was not right somece.

    Yue Ye had also noticed Elder Ying¡¯s sudden appearance. The smile on her face then disappeared without a trace when the figure of Elder Ying fell into her eyes. She got up from the stone stool hurriedly and then looked at Jun Wu Xie, helpless and flustered.

    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Jun Wu Xie lifted an eyebrow as she looked at the stunned Elder Ying.

    Elder Ying then finally regained his senses and looked at Jun Wu Xie before looking at Yue Ye, his brows unconsciously furrowing up together.

    ¡°Youe over here.¡± He said to Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie then went walking over.

    Without even waiting for Jun Wu Xie to stand firmly, Elder Ying could not even wait as he pulled Jun Wu Xie to one side and said in a soft voice: ¡°Why are you getting so close to Yue Ye? Don¡¯t you know that she is a pawn of Elder Yue¡¯s? Though the child is pitiful, but you cannot afford to not have your guard up. I am not saying you have to guard against her, but you must guard yourself against Elder Yue behind her, as that old scoundrel might be thinking of using Yue Ye to entrap you.¡±

    Elder Ying grumbled in a soft voice. He was not really entirely against Yue Ye, but was thinking that Elder Yue behind Yue Ye was a tricky one to deal with.

    ¡°The thing you were worried about has happened.¡± Jun Wu Xie suddenly opened her mouth to say.

    Elder Ying was slightly taken aback.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°On the day that you went out of the Shadow Moon Pce, Elder Yue did the thing that you were worried about.¡± Jun Wu Xie said calmly.

    ¡°What! ? Then..... You..... She.....¡± Elder Ying¡¯s eyes had gone wide. He knew that when Elder Yue had purposely pulled him away, he would definitely be up to no good. He had not thought that Elder Yue would make his move so quickly and he could not help but be worried about it.

    ¡°Yue Ye is now no longer Elder Yue¡¯s granddaughter. The Shadow Moon Pce Lord had taken her in.¡± Jun Wu Xie continued to spout words that caused Elder Ying to be stunned speechless in apletely calm manner.

    ¡°What..... What did you say? What actually happened here..... Why can¡¯t I understand what you are saying?¡± Elder Ying¡¯s face was in a daze.

    Jun Wu Xie told Elder Ying briefly about the events on how she had joined hands with Yue Ye to outsmart Elder Yue till he vomited blood. After Elder Ying finished listening to it, he gasped a long cold breath as his astounded eyes swung between Jun Wu Xie and Yue Ye.

    And to think that he had been worrying so hard about whether Jun Wu Xie would be taken advantage of. Never had he thought that the kid would be so astonishingly capable to have been able to counter Elder Yue with a checkmate!

    Not only had Elder Yue been forced to swallow his own bitter medicine, even Yue Ye had been taken out from under his grasp!

    At that moment, Elder Ying suddenly pitied Elder Yue who had schemed against by Jun Wu Xie.

    To think that Elder Yue who hadmanded so much power in the Shadow Moon Pce for so many years, who had been able to contend against him?

    But Jun Wu Xie who hade to the Shadow Moon Pce for not even half a month¡¯s time had tripped up Elder Yue repeatedly a few times, which just caused people to be at a loss for words.

    ¡°With what the two of you have done..... You will have to be careful. Elder Yue is not a person that is easily dealt with. Although the two of you have managed to force him to swallow the bitter pill this time, but he will surely remember this debt in his heart and exact revenge upon you in future. So, the both of you must be more careful in whatever you do from now onwards.¡± Elder Ying said as he blew out a breath of relief, giving them a careful reminder.

    Having been struggling against Elder Yue for so many years himself, Elder Ying knew Elder Yue¡¯s character all too well.

 Chapter 1841 - â€œInterweaving Ploys (1)â€

    Chapter 1841: ¡°Interweaving Ploys (1)¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Jun Wu Xie understood Elder Ying¡¯s worry.

    Elder Ying blew out a breath and the eyes that gazed upon Yue Ye became softer. No matter what, the little fe had suffered quite a bit and it was a good thing that she was able to escape out from Elder Yue¡¯s control for now.

    ¡°Elder Yue would not dare to doing anything much against Yue Ye for the moment but as for the Pce Lord¡¯s side.....¡± Looking at Yue Ye tiny frame, Elder Yue could not help but be worried. He knew quite a bit about the filthy deeds going on around within the Shadow Moon Pce and he had never wanted to be a part of them. He had heard of Yue Ye¡¯s and Yue Yi¡¯s predicament from a long time ago and although the two children were to be pitied, he had his hands bound.

    And now, though Yue Ye had escaped out from under Elder Yue¡¯s control, but falling right into the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s hands might not be such a good thing as well.

    Due to the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s deteriorating health in the past, he had still not done anything too improper to Yue Ye. But now that the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s health was recovering by the day, there was no guarantee that he would not extend his ws upon Yue Ye now.

    ¡°The effects of the Melted Snow Elixir is about to run out.¡± Jun Wu Xie said expressionlessly.

    ¡°What does that mean?¡± Elder Ying was slightly taken aback.

    Jun Wu Xie then casually replied: ¡°I have never said that the Melted Snow Elixir wouldpletely heal the Shadow Moon Pce Lord, have I?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words caused Elder Ying¡¯s entire body to quake.

    That¡¯s right. When Jun Wu Xie had initially presented the medicine, she had only imed that it would help with the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s condition, but after everyone saw the improvement in the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s condition after he took the Melted Snow Elixir, they had all assumed that the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s health had been restored. But the words that Jun Wu Xie had just said made Elder Ying feelpletely different about it now.

    ¡°Could it be..... that the medicine did notpletely cure the Pce Lord?¡± Elder Ying¡¯s heart was thumping wildly. Where that elixir hade from, he did not know, and neither had he asked Jun Wu Xie much about it. In the beginning, he had felt that Jun Wu Xie¡¯s presentation of the medicine was rather risky as having the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s health recovered was not exactly a good thing for them.

    Jun Wu Xie lifted up an eyebrow as she looked at Elder Ying whose face was filled with surprise.

    ¡°The effects of the medicine is only temporary and I think it is about to run out.¡±

    She had the medicine that could cure the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s condition as well, but she was not so dumb as to show an enemy of her such warmth.

    The eyes that Elder Ying were staring at Jun Wu Xie with were filled withplete shock. That kid thinks three steps ahead with every step he took and everything had actually been within his calctions from the start. That was what truly stunned Elder Yingpletely.

    To first use the Melted Snow Elixir to neutralize his own crisis, and then secretly keep control over the effects of the medicine, to not let the effects continue tost permanently.

    A terrifying thought then suddenly rose up in Elder Ying¡¯s mind, and his eyes that were staring at Jun Wu Xie then turned to seem like he was looking upon a monster.

    ¡°You couldn¡¯t possibly be thinking to use the Melted Snow Elixir to make the Pce Lord ce more value on you would you?¡±

    The temporary effects of the medicine, had brought to the Pce Lord vitality that he had not had for a long time. Having gained a taste of that, how would the Shadow Moon Pce Lord give up on such an opportunity?

    One would know without even having to think. Even if the Melted Snow Elixir was not able topletely cure the Shadow Moon Pce Lord, but as long as the elixir that could cure him fully could not be cultivated, the Shadow Moon Pce would then be highly reliant on the effects the Melted Snow Elixir gave him.

    And Jun Wu Xie who was able to produce the Melted Snow Elixir, would inexorably have her status in the Shadow Moon Pce soar to new heights!

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that good?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked in a casual tone.

    Elder Ying gulped silently

    [Good.]

    [Why wouldn¡¯t it be good?]

    [But..... from when had this kid actually started to scheme up all of this?]

 Chapter 1842 - â€œInterweaving Ploys (2)â€

    Chapter 1842: ¡°Interweaving Ploys (2)¡±

    [Could it be that the kid had already included Yue Ye into his calctions? To have also grasped the timing where even though Yue Ye had fallen into the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s hands, the effects of the Melted Snow Elixir would start to fade, that would deprive the Shadow Moon Pce Lord the chance of carrying out his insidious deed?]

    Thinking about that, Elder Yue could not help himself but deny such an astounding guess himself.

    If Jun Wu Xie had truly already calcted till this step when she presented the medicine, then wouldn¡¯t the kid be too big of a monster?

    Speaking from a certain perspective, Elder Ying had suddenly seen the truth behind the matter.

    But towards that truth, Jun Wu Xie said not a word, which would allow Elder Ying¡¯s heart to not have to undertake too much pressure.

    ¡°You, kid, is just too audaciously bold and daring. I really have to take my hat off to you. If there is anything that requires my help, just feel free to ask.¡± Elder Ying no longer dared to see Jun Wu Xie as a junior. It was not known how that kid grew such a mind. If antagonized, it seemed that people would be taken it so badly that all would vomit out blood.

    Without having to think hard, Elder Ying knew just how aggrieved Elder Yue must be feeling deep in his heart. If possible, Elder Ying believed that Elder Yue would be wishing for nothing more than to be able to draw two swords to sh Jun Wu Xie up in a mad flurry.

    ¡°There nothing really much I need but just some herbs. Will you be able to get them for me?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked as she looked at Elder Ying. When she came to the Middle Realm, she had brought some herbs on her but she had almost used them all up. Although she still had quite a good number of elixirs, she was still short of a few type of herbs for the amount of elixirs she would be using soon.

    ¡°Rest assured on that. I will have it settled for you.¡± Elder Ying said as he pped himself on the chest. Working together with such a hassle free ally, it had saved him quite a lot of headache.

    ¡°Alright then. You just go on with what you were busy with. I¡¯ll go report to the Pce Lord first.¡± Elder Ying¡¯s heart was finally set at ease after he had seen Jun Wu Xie and he waved at Yue Ye standing stiffened at the side with a gentle smile as he walked out from Jun Wu Xie¡¯s little courtyard.

    He had rushed the entire way back and had not even yet gone to see the Pce Lord but came running to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s ce first. If someone wanted to use this to make an issue out of it, it would really be rather hard for him to exin himself.

    Yue Ye had not spoken a single word from the moment Elder Ying appeared. It was until Elder Ying had left that she reverted back to normal.

    ¡°What are you worried about?¡± Jun Wu Xie had already noticed the Yue Ye¡¯s strange reaction. The moment that Elder Yue appeared, Yue Ye had immediately turned very stiff and her demeanor highly nervous.

    ¡°Elder Ying knows.....¡± Yue Ye said as she bit on her lip. Although the matter about Elder Yue using her to gain the favour of the Shadow Moon Pce Lord was not known to many people in the Shadow Moon Pce, Elder Ying was however one of those who knew.

    ¡°So what?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked with an eyebrow lifting up. She could sense the inferiorplex Yue Ye was feeling, a self loathing that she held suppressed somewhere deep inside her heart.

    That kind of a pressure on herself, could only possibly be lifted by the obliteration of the Shadow Moon Pce, cleansing herself of everything in the past.

    Just like that fire she had set all those years back.

    ¡°So what..... That¡¯s right..... So what.....¡± Yue Ye mumbled Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words repeatedly, trying her hardest to understand the kind of belief that Jun Wu Xie was trying to convey to her.

    ¡°Instead of wasting your time on such things, shouldn¡¯t you first be thinking how we are going to execute the next step of our ns?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked as she sat herself down upon a stone stool. She had not told Elder Ying that the poison the Shadow Moon Pce Lord was afflicted with was by Yue Ye¡¯s hand. In truth, though the effects of the Melted Snow Elixir might be temporary, but to want to control the timing for the poison to rpse, it would be more effective and urate to reintroduce the poison onto the Pce Lord.

    ¡°I understand!¡± Yue Ye immediately perked up.

 Chapter 1843 - â€œInterweaving Ploys (3)â€

    Chapter 1843: ¡°Interweaving Ploys (3)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie and Yue Ye went on to cultivate another new batch of elixirs. The effects of these elixirs were even more vicious than what Yue Ye had concocted previously. After concocting them, Yue Ye carried the little bottles containing the elixirs, unable to keep her hands off them. It could be seen from this Yue Ye¡¯s love towards the concoction of medicine was innate.

    ¡°Master! Here I am, about to go wreck disaster upon people!¡± After Yue Ye filled up the bottles properly, she looked smilingly at Jun Wu Xie. The past few days that she had spent with Jun Wu Xie had seemingly given her a new life. Not only had she been exposed to knowledge that she had no ess to before, she had also gained for herself a kind offortable ease that she had never felt before.

    When she was with Jun Wu Xie, Yue Ye did not feel the slightest bit of pressure, and Jun Wu Xie¡¯s silence allowed her to be able to be herself.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at the bubbly Yue Ye speechlessly, and she couldn¡¯t help herself but to feel that the little imp¡¯s personality was rather entric. To think that she would get so excited about going to poison people.....

    Just which part of her had grown crooked?

    After Yue Ye bid farewell to Jun Wu Xie, she went straight to see the Shadow Moon Pce Lord.

    The Shadow Moon Pce Lord had enjoyed robust health over the recent period and his colour on his face had grown to be more rosy pink. Having gradually stabilized things in the pce, his will to live more fulfillingly had slowly risen. He had just finished reading through a scroll when the Shadow Moon Pce Lord then saw Yue Ye who was dressed in a pink dress carrying a sk of fine wine and some snacks as she stood just outside the door.

    Bathed in the golden glow of the sun, Yue Ye looked full of vitality, and full of life, which elicited the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s yearning.

    ¡°My Lord.¡± Yue Ye greeted as she looked at the Shadow Moon Pce Lord obediently.

    ¡°Little Ye? Why have youe here for? Come in quick.¡± The Shadow Moon Pce Lord looked at Yue Ye smilingly, his audacious gaze undisguised as it swept over Yue Ye¡¯s body, admiring the unliberated beauty within her.

    Yue Ye obediently came walking over to the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s side as she ced the tray in her hands down onto the table.

    ¡°I heard about the toil my Lord had put himself under in the past few days and Little Ye did not dare toe disturb my Lord. But I heard the seniors saying that my Lord should get himself some rest and hence Little Ye had prepared some wine and some food, thinking to bring them here to allow my Lord to rest a little.¡± Yue Ye said, herrge eyes unblinking, her mouth saying sweet endearing words.

    The Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s face split into a great big smile, his hand stretching out very naturally to sp around Yue Ye¡¯s tiny hand as he said feeling very pleased: ¡°Little Ye is so sensible. I have not doted on you in vain.¡±

    The little beauty was growing up by the day, and was also being so sensible and obedient, which just made the Shadow Moon Pce Lord find it all the harder to resist the itch in his heart.

    Yue Ye blushed and lowered her head, her downcast eyes hiding the vicious glint inside.

    ¡°Litte Ye is naturally aware that my Lord is good to Little Ye. But Little Ye is not capable of anything else and just wants to serve my Lord well.¡± Upon saying that, Yue Ye then retracted her hand very naturally and picked up the wine sk from the tray, to fill up the two wine cups with fine wine. She then casually picked up one of the cups and then looked at the Shadow Moon Pce Lord with anticipation.

    ¡°For being so nice to Little Ye, Little Ye has nothing to repay the Lord with but to offer a toast to my Lord.¡±

    The Shadow Moon Pce Lord was in great spirits. Although Yue Ye had been obedient towards him previously, but she had always exhibited a kind of nervousness and felt a little distant. But Little Ye was now being very sweet and considerate to him which the Shadow Moon Pce Lord found highly pleasing. He had thought that it was because his unteral decision to extradite Yue Ye from Elder Yue¡¯s side had incited Yue Ye to feel grateful to him, and had never thought that the mind of a little twelve year old girl could possibly be all thatplex.

    Afterall, from what the Shadow Moon Pce Lord could see, Yue Ye was merely a puppet that Elder Yue used to hold Yue Yi hostage, and had never seen much of the world at all nor learnt of the intricacies in people¡¯s struggle for power. So, she would most naturally be just innocent and pure.

    ¡°Alright. Wine that is offered to me by Little Ye, I will naturally have to ept it.¡±

 Chapter 1844 - â€œInterweaving Ploys (4)â€

    Chapter 1844: ¡°Interweaving Ploys (4)¡±

    ¡°Alright. Wine that is offered to me by Little Ye, I will naturally have to ept it.¡±

    The Shadow Moon Pce Lord tilted his head back and downed the wine in the cup immediately.

    Yue Ye had however held on to her wine cup and while the Shadow Moon Pce Lord did not notice, she slipped a white coloured pill that was the size of a grain of rice into her own cup.

    Immediately uponing into contact with the wine, the white coloured grain instantly dissolved into nothing, melding into the water where the robust fragrance of the wine faded away.

    White Shell neutralizes alcohol.

    Yue Ye smiled slightly in her heart, and with feigned candidness, she gulped down the cup of ¡°in water¡± cleanly where it¡¯s alcohol content had beenpletely neutralized.

    After finishing the cup of wine, the Shadow Moon Pce Lord had wanted to pull Yue Ye to him to enjoy a round of intimacy but unfortunately for him, Yue Ye cleverly dodged away from it and continued to offer up toast after toast to the Shadow Moon Pce Lord.

    Seeing that Yue Ye was drinking along with him and that the tiny face had taken on an alluring red flush, the Shadow Moon Pce Lord felt that there was no need to rush it too much at that moment. It was so rare that the little fe had delivered herself up to him and was trying so hard to win his favour in gratitude, was there a need for him to be so anxious?

    Thinking that Yue Ye would not be able to hold her liquor all that well anyway, and she should fall tipsy and limp with just a few cups, he would just pull her into his arms when that happens so he would not frighten the little fe so much.

    His mind filled with his devious scheme, the Shadow Moon Pce Lord was highly amodating.

    Who would have known.....

    The sk of fine wine that Yue Ye brought in, was not something from the Shadow Moon Pce but the greatest stuff she got from Jun Wu Xie. The wine was meant for Drunk Lotus and with how well Drunk Lotus was able to hold his drink, the strongest kind of spirits when ced in his mouth would still be tasteless. Hence, wine that Drunk Lotus liked to drink would have to be the finest and strongest kind of wine that could be found.

    No need to even mention one whole sk. Even for people who were imed to not fall after a thousand cups would feel tipsy and their mind in a whirl after just a cup or two, to fall unconscious from drink.

    The Shadow Moon Pce Lord had merely just taken three consecutive cups when he found his mind roaring in chaos, his vision turning blurry and clear intermittently. His face flushed a deep red, and the hand that held the wine cup then began to tremble.

    ¡°This wine is really just too fragrant.....¡± The Shadow Moon Pce Lord shook his head, and ovee with tipsiness, he did not know when his tolerance for spirits had be so bad. He had only drunk three cups and he was feeling a rather drunk.

    ¡°Since my Lord likes it, then have a little more.¡± Yue Ye said smilingly as she filled up the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s wine cup, as she went on to pour herself a cup as well. After dropping in a pill of White Shell to rid it of alcohol, she urged the Shadow Moon Pce Lord to drink up together with her.

    The Shadow Moon Pce Lord was already feeling groggy from tipsiness and when he saw Yue Ye encouraging him to drink up, he did not want to lose face, so he braced himself to down another few cups.

    Before the fifth cup was done, a loud thud was heard and the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s head crashed right smack onto the table,pletely unconscious.

    The smile on Yue Ye¡¯s face immediately disappeared without a trace as she stared at thepletely wasted Shadow Moon Pce Lord with cold eyes, a glint of disdain shing within.

    ¡°Self disrespecting old man. Your son is just a few years younger than I am and you can be so utterly shameless.¡± Yue Ye said as she wrinkled her nose, and venting out all the suppressed hatred within her heart in an outpour, she raised her hand and rapped the Shadow Moon Pce Lord viciously upon the head.

    Fortunately she was not fourteen years yet and her ring spirit had not awoken. She had no spirit powers and with her young age, though she used all her strength in the few times she hit the head, she did not knock the life out of the Shadow Moon Pce Lord.

    But a earth shattering headache upon waking up from the wine would definitely be unavoidable.

    After she finished venting, Yue Ye did not forget what she had been tasked with. She took out the bottle of elixirs that she had cultivated together with Jun Wu Xie, and poured out one pill. She then pried open the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s mouth, and stuffed it inside.

 Chapter 1845 - â€œTrap (1)â€

    Chapter 1845: ¡°Trap (1)¡±

    The Shadow Moon Pce Lord was made to unconsciously swallow the elixir. And as he was being made to swallow it, with his eyes still closed, he had been calling out: ¡°Little Ye, Little Ye.¡±

    Yue Ye¡¯s face had then just smiled coldly.

    When the Shadow Moon Pce Lord woke up still feeling highly groggy, the skies outside was already turning to dusk. He shook his head and without knowing the reason why, he was feeling an immense pain in his head.

    Due to his deteriorating health, the Shadow Moon Pce Lord had seldom drunk wine in the past few years. Even when he drank, it was in very small amounts and he had not been so drunk for a very long time. He then thought that it must be due to him having not drunk for so long that he was now feeling unwell.

    After his mind cleared up a little, the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s gaze then looked around him. He then found Yue Ye fallen asleep with her head resting upon the side of his table. Looking at the side profile of Yue Ye¡¯s face who was fast asleep, the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s heart was feeling mighty d. But with the throbbing pain in his head, he was in mood to entertain any other thoughts.

    ¡°Ungh.¡± Yue Ye awoke as she rubbed at her eyes, looking at the Shadow Moon Pce Lord to smile with a kind of charming innocence.

    ¡°My Lord, you¡¯re awake.¡±

    The Shadow Moon Pce Lord nodded as he massaged his head with his hand. ¡°Little Ye drank too much as well?¡±

    Yue Ye nodded her head.

    The Shadow Moon Pce Lord then smiled and said: ¡°That wine is a little stronger and Little Ye¡¯s tolerance against wine wouldn¡¯t be able to hold up against it. I saw you sleeping so soundly and I did not want to wake you.¡± The Shadow Moon Pce Lord said cleverly, making it sound as if Yue Ye was the only one hungover and he was absolutely brimming with energy.

    But in truth, it was the exact opposite.

    Yue Ye knew what the Shadow Moon Pce Lord was thinking in his mind but did not expose him and just went on to put in an innocent and naive expression,ughing to herself in her heart.

    [Go on and pretend! You totally deserved that whacking without even knowing a thing about it!]

    ¡°My Lord, Elder Yue is asking for an audience.¡± A guard came running in from outside the door, to deliver the announcement.

    The Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s brows creased up slightly and seeing the pale pallor on Yue Ye¡¯s face, he immediately said dotingly: ¡°Little Ye does not have to be worried. With me here, he will never dare to bully you anymore.¡±

    Yue Ye nodded her head obediently.

    ¡°Let hime in.¡± Having reassured Yue Ye, the Shadow Moon Pce Lord granted Elder Yue an audience.

    A a short while, Elder Yue then came walking in.

    The entire room was filled with the thick scent of fine wine and Elder Yue could smell it clearly immediately uponing in. He discreetly swept his gaze over the figure of Yue Ye standing beside the Shadow Moon Pce Lord, his eyes filled with a tinge of hatred.

    He had truly underestimated Yue Ye, to have been countered and checkmated by her. The littless waspletely unlike what she looked like on the surface, her thoughts unpredictable. To think that she know how totch on to such a big thigh like the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s.

    No matter how indignant he was feeling in his heart, Elder Yue did not dare to kick up a fuss there, but to merely pretend as if he did not even see Yue Ye.

    ¡°Your subordinate has something to report.¡± Elder Yue knew that the Shadow Moon Pce Lord no longer trusted him like he had in the past, and he would naturally not dare tomit the slightest infraction now.

    ¡°Oh? What could Elder Yue have to say to me?¡± The Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s head was still throbbing in pain, but before others, he still had to pretend to bepletely fine.

    ¡°My Lord, it seems like a bunch of people are stirring up trouble in the Hill City. They had not only damaged our Shadow Moon Pce branch in the Hill City but have even wounded several of our disciples in our branch.¡± Elder Yue went on to report.

    ¡°What? Someone dares to be that bold to act so audaciously within the perimeters of power of my Shadow Moon Pce?¡± The Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s face immediately turned dark.

    The Hill City was one of the cities that belonged under the perimeter of power of the Shadow Moon Pce. Although the Shadow Moon Pce was not among the top within the Twelve Pces, but as one of the Twelve Pces, the extent their powers reached was vast and all the cities that sit within their sphere of influence belonged to the Shadow Moon Pce. Within every one of those cities, there would be a branch of Shadow Moon Pce installed to manage the ce where disciples from the Pce would be sent to guard.

 Chapter 1846 - â€œTrap (2)â€

    Chapter 1846: ¡°Trap (2)¡±

    For so many years, it had been peaceful and uneventful. Common people and regr powers did not dare to go against the Shadow Moon Pce at all.

    But Elder Yue was now saying that someone had dared to publicly go against the Shadow Moon Pce in the Hill City and things were no longer as simple anymore.

    ¡°Your subordinate is still investigating and based on what was said by our disciples who managed to escape from the Hill City, those people had attacked the branch under the cover of night and not only had they set the branch on fire, they had massacred many of our disciples.¡± Elder Yuemented as he hung his head.

    ¡°What audacity! Go have it investigated into! When it is found out who is responsible for it, I will have him know that the Shadow Moon Pce is not to be trifled with!¡± With the Shadow Moon Pce Lord flying into such a rage, he sobered uppletely. To have torched the Shadow Moon Pce¡¯s branch within the their perimeter of power and had even wounded countless disciples, that was just in and tant provocation!

    If the matter was not properly dealt with, where was the Shadow Moon Pce going to ce their face?

    ¡°Reporting to my Lord, your subordinate has already ordered people to look into it immediately, and I believe that we will be able to find out the identity of the person responsible very soon.¡± Elder Yue said.

    ¡°How are the losses suffered by the branch?¡± A corner of the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s brow was twitching violently. No matter who the person that was responsible was, the matter had delivered a p across the Shadow Moon Pce¡¯s face. How could he possibly tolerate such humiliation?

    ¡°The losses are grave. Only a small portion of our disciples had just barely managed to escape and most of the rest of our disciples have either died or gone missing. Because after the fire ravaged the ce, their bodies were no longer recognizable and hence we are currently not able to ascertain which of our disciples have died. But your subordinate has alreadypiled a namelist of all the disciples in that branch and I present it for my Lord to have a look at it.¡± Upon saying that, Elder Yue then handed up a namelist he had already prepared to ce into the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s hands.

    The Shadow Moon Pce Lord quickly scanned through it. The Hill City was not really considered to be arge city and hence there had not been too many people at the Shadow Moon Pce¡¯s branch there. Most of them were not really any disciple of much importance which made the Shadow Moon Pce Lord feel a little more relieved.

    Yue Ye Stood beside the Shadow Moon Pce Lord and her eyes passed highly fleetingly over the namelist.

    Although the Shadow Moon Pce could not bepared to the me Demons Pce, but they still held a significant amount of power. Throughout the Middle Realm, there were not many who dared to challenge the Twelve Pces¡¯ authority with the exception of the Nine Temples. But the Nine Temples¡¯ perimeter of influence was very far away from the Twelve Pces¡¯ perimeters and with the fact that the Shadow Moon Pce was significantly more low profile among the Twelve Pces inparison, even if the Nine Temples wanted to strike at the Twelve Pces, they wouldn¡¯t choose the Shadow Moon Pce.

    Yue Ye could not help but feel that something did not feel right with Elder Yueing in to present such a report at this moment. Of all times for something to happen, it had to be at a time like this.

    Just as Yue Ye was feeling suspicious about Elder Yue¡¯s intentions, the Shadow Moon Pce Lord had already flipped to thest page of the namelist.

    And upon thatst page, two characters stood out prominently that made Yue Ye¡¯s face turn deathly pale in an instant, her legs giving out as she fell to sit upon the floor.

    On that veryst page, there was only one name. Just simply those two characters had made Yue Ye feel like she had been struck by lightning, her heart immediately wrenching up.

    ¡°Yue Yi? Why would he go to the Hill City?¡± The only name on that page was Yue Yi! When the Shadow Moon Pce Lord saw those two characters, he was stunned for a moment and he immediately saw Yue Ye¡¯s pale pallor the moment he turned his eyes.

    ¡°Your subordinate deserves death. There had been news of some small disquiet in the Hill City before and your subordinate had thought that with Yue Yi¡¯s powers, he should be able to go deal with the matter. But I had never thought that things would develop beyond what anyone could expect, and Yue Yi had only just reached the Hill City for a short period before the incident urred.¡± Elder Yue¡¯s face was filled with regret, looking like he was very worried for Yue Yi as well.

 Chapter 1847 - â€œTrap (3)â€

    Chapter 1847: ¡°Trap (3)¡±

    Yue Ye forcibly bolstered herself up and that was how she did not faint away. She stared in pure andplete disbelief at Elder Yue and if she had not used every ounce of her effort to hold herself back, she would have wished for nothing more than to jump straight onto Elder Yue to skin him alive!

    This was definitely a plot schemed by Elder Yue!

    ¡°Why would you send him to go there for no good reason?¡± The colour of the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s was not looking too pretty. Putting aside the rtionship between Yue Ye and Yue Yi, but just Yue Yi¡¯s outstanding talent alone was very rare among the Shadow Moon Pce¡¯s younger generation and no matter whether it was due to sentiments or logic, he did not want to lose a disciple like this.

    ¡°It was negligence on your subordinate¡¯s part and I had not thought that things would blow up to such an extent.¡± Elder Yue said, looking very much in self reproach.

    ¡°You couldn¡¯t possibly be unaware that Yue Yi still had not fully recovered from his wounds. You really messed things up this time.¡± The Shadow Moon Pce Lord couldn¡¯t make himself show Elder Yue any grace at that moment. If not for the fact that the time Yue Yi was sent out happened before he snatched Yue Ye over, he really might have thought that this was Elder Yue¡¯s way of taking revenge.

    ¡°It was my mistake and I have already sent people to go check. There wasn¡¯t anyone who looked like Yue Yi among the dead bodies and your subordinate is guessing that Yue Yi could possibly still be alive. Afterall, he is different from other disciples, so it is possible that the culprits would want to find out some things about the Shadow Moon Pce from his mouth and have abducted him.¡± Elder Yue said with a serious face. He had been quick to admit his mistake without the slightest instance of denial. But though he had admitted his mistake, his words that came right after that hadpletely turned the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s attention into apletely different direction.

    Compared to having lost a disciple, having information about the pce divulged was much more terrifying.

    As expected, the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s thoughts were drawn away by Elder Yue¡¯s words.

    ¡°Then haven¡¯t you sent people out to go search! ? If those people really manage to find out anything from Yue Yi, remember Elder Yue, though Yue Ye is no longer your granddaughter, but Yue Yi is still very much your grandson! If hees to do anything against the Shadow Moon Pce, you will not be able to absolve yourself of me!¡±

    ¡°Yes yes yes. Your subordinate will definitely put more men into the search and have the entire matter investigated clearly.¡± Elder Yue quickly answered.

    And standing on the side, Yue Ye listened to every word that was exchanged between them, her heart turning cold the more she heard.

    The Shadow Moon Pce Lord was more concerned on whether Yue Yi would reveal information about the Shadow Moon Pce and no longer ced much emphasis on whether Yue Yi lived or died. Yue Ye felt her entire body turn chill, the palms of her hands breaking out in cold sweat.

    That was her Big Brother! Her only kin!

    But from the wordsing out of Elder Yue¡¯s and the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s mouths, her elder brother was only merely like an object, and whether he lived or died did not deserve the slightest bit of attention from them.

    With that thought in mind, Yue Ye felt as if she had fallen into an ice cier, her body trembling incessantly.

    The Shadow Moon Pce Lord admonished Elder Yue for a while but due to Elder Yue¡¯s seniority, he wasn¡¯t too harsh. He went on to order Elder Yue to deal with the matter as quickly as possible and he must not allow any inside information of the Shadow Moon Pce to be leaked.

    ¡°Your subordinate understands and your subordinate will act on it immediately.¡± Elder Yue answered in deference, his lowered eyes submissive. But for just one instant unnoticed by the Shadow Moon Pce Lord, Elder Yue¡¯s eyes nced to look at the trembling Yue Ye, and the venom in those eyes caused Yue Ye to gasp.

    [It¡¯s him!]

    [It¡¯s definitely him!]

    ¡°My Lord, shall I then take my leave?¡± Elder Yue then said.

    ¡°Go on.¡± The Shadow Moon Pce Lord massaged his throbbing temples. Already a little drunk in the first ce, hearing such news only made him feel more frustrated and distraught.

    Elder Yue then walked out from the room under Yue Ye¡¯s furious gaze.

 Chapter 1848 - â€œFlesh and Blood (1)â€

    Chapter 1848: ¡°Flesh and Blood (1)¡±

    The Shadow Moon Pce Lord then seemed to notice Yue Ye¡¯s fear and he turned his head to say: ¡°Little Ye, I will definitely think of a way to say your elder brother.¡±

    Yue Ye fought to contain the rage she felt inside and only managed to pull a weak smile onto her pale face.

    ¡°Little Ye has just this one Big Brother and I beg for my Lord to save my Big Brother.¡±

    ¡°Definitely. Even if it is only for the sake of Little Ye, I will definitely save your elder brother.¡± The Shadow Moon Pce Lord then took the chance to hold Yue Ye¡¯s little hand in his, thinking to take it a step further but his throbbing pain in his head made it impossible and he could only say a few words in reassurance before letting Yue Ye leave.

    Yue Ye looking calm as she walked out from the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s chambers and the skies outside showed it was gettingte. Moonlight shone across the ground and Yue Ye went treading upon the pale lit ground, every single step seemingly stepping onto the tip of her heart, shrouded in sadness.

    ¡°Little Ye.¡± A voice that sounded like her greatest nightmare suddenly rang out behind Yue Ye.

    Yue Ye jumped in shock and turned to look towards the voice.

    Elder Yue came walking slowly out from within the shadows at the side, and upon that smug face, was a sinister smile that sent chills up a person¡¯s spine.

    ¡°Little Ye is truly an intelligent little child to know how to make use of the Pce Lord to get what you want. But..... haven¡¯t I treated you well enough? Everything from the food you eat to what you wear and live in, were all several times better than other disciples in the Shadow Moon Pce and slightly inferior only to the Young Lord. Even with that, you were still not satisfied? Truly an untamable wolf cub.¡± Elder Yue said with his eyes narrowed, staring viciously at Yue Ye.

    Yue Ye held her breath as she stared at the gradually approaching Elder Yue.

    Elder Yue stared at the highly nervous Yue Ye and reached a hand out to lift up a few strands of her hair at her shoulder, where he then brought it up under his nose to take a whiff.

    ¡°Little Ye still likes to keep herself clean like before, regardless that you¡¯re always digging around in dirt and soil all the time, you still smell as fresh as ever. But I wonder, after a person is burnt up in mes, would their body still smell fresh like Little Ye here?¡±

    Yue Ye¡¯s heart quaked and her eyes widened as she looked at Elder Yue whose words held another meaning.

    ¡°What have you done with my Big Brother!¡± Yue Ye¡¯s eyes shed as she asked through tightly clenched teeth.

    ¡°Yue Yi? That is my grandson, what could I possibly do to him? You heard it very clearly just now. The branch at Hill City was attacked and it was an ident which I had not expected as well. Yue Yi is so obedient, unlike the ingrate that you are, a thankless wench, so I will naturally dote on him. I am very worried about him just as well you know? Tell me, under that fiery ze and with his injuries not fully recovered, how could he possibly be able to escape from the engulfing mes? Or it might be said..... after he was captured, what kind of torment would he have to suffer? It really pains me so much.¡± Elder Yue grumbled in an insidious voice.

    Every single word that came out of that mouth, was like a sharp de that pierced into Yue Ye¡¯s heart.

    ¡°You must let him go now! I can go plead with the Pce Lord, to let me remain by your side.¡± Yue Ye¡¯s hands were clenched up into fists, a desperate plea tearing right out from her throat.

    She only had Yue Yi as her blood kin, and she would not be able to withstand the agony of losing her elder brother.

    So what if she was free? If she could save Yue Yi, she was willing to give up everything!

    ¡°What a deep bond between siblings. But Yue Ye, do you really think I have gone dotty? After you have said so much to the Pce Lord, you think you can renege on your word as you like? Even if you tell him you want toe back, the Pce Lord will just think that I am threatening you, and I do not wish to incur the Pce Lord¡¯s wrath.¡± Elder Yue said with a softugh.

    ¡°Then what do you want me to do? I can do anything.¡± Yue Ye drew a deep breath and said.

 Chapter 1849 - â€œFlesh and Blood (2)â€

    Chapter 1849: ¡°Flesh and Blood (2)¡±

    ¡°What I want you to do?¡± Elder Yue said with augh. ¡°I have not thought of it yet. But since you share such a close bond with Yue Yi, and you both see each other as the flesh over your heart, then as the grandfather of you both, I can¡¯t bear to see the two of you suffer like this, so I have something here as a present for you.¡±

    Upon saying that, Elder Yue took out a brocade box from his chest.

    Yue Ye took it in silence, and at the very moment she opened the brocade box, all the warmth in her entire body seeped out from her!

    In that brocade box, was a bloodied piece of flesh!

    ¡°It¡¯s flesh over your brother¡¯s heart. Make sure to keep it safe!¡± Elder Yue then pulled at Yue Ye¡¯s hair hard.

    The excruciating pain from having her scalp almost torn off immediately caused Yue Ye¡¯s eyes to brim up with tears.

    Elder Yue forced her to raise her head up, to look his his face that was twisted up in hatred.

    ¡°Little slut, you dare to betray me? What do you think you are? You and your brother are merely just ythings that I use to amuse myself. Since you dare to turn around and bite me, I know of endless ways to make you live a fate worse than death, you just slowly wait and see!¡± After he said that, Elder Yue released his hand, and kicked Yue Ye onto the ground.

    ¡°You¡¯d better know your ce. If you do not want anything to happen to you brother, then make sure you behave and listen to me. Whatever I want you to do in future, you will have to do exactly as I say or what you see will not just be flesh covering your brother¡¯s heart but his corpse!¡± Elder Yue said with a contemptible sneer, where he then spat upon Yue Ye who had fallen to the ground before striding away with wide steps.

    Yue Ye sat dazed upon the ice cold stone bs, feeling so cold her entire body shivered uncontrobly. Her eyes were wide as she stared at the piece of flesh in the brocade box, her heart feeling as if it was about to jump out from her chest. A searing pain tore at her chest, making her feel so highly nauseous she vomited, but nothing came out.

    That was her Big Brother¡¯s flesh.....

    That was her Big Brother¡¯s.....

    Yue Ye had endured so much for so many years but she had never been in as much despair as she was feeling at this moment. Elder Yue vengeance had struck so viciously, clutching directly upon her vitals in one stroke!

    Elder Yue¡¯s vicious words echoed in Yue Ye¡¯s mind. At that moment, Yue Ye had lost any ability to think. The very instant she thought of the fact that her elder brother had fallen into Elder Yue¡¯s hands, the agony was worse than death!

    Yue Ye was trembling as she climbed to her feet from the ground. It had been a clear night sky but dark ominous clouds suddenly came floating in overhead, blocking out the bright moon as darkness engulfed everything surrounding her.

    A light pattering drizzle then fell, the little drops of rain falling upon Yue Ye¡¯s shivering body.

    The light drizzle turned into a heavy downpour, and Yue Ye¡¯s tears blended in with the falling rain. She clutched the brocade box tightly to her chest, stumbling as she climbed to her feet.

    Her mind was aplete nk and she did not know what she wanted to do at all. She just blindly went walking forward, the icy cold raindrops hitting upon her wretched frame, drenching herpletely, but she did not feel a thing.

    At that same moment, Jun Wu Xie was ying with Lord Meh Meh and the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit as she carried them in her arms inside her room. When she suddenly detected a strange presence, she handed the two dumb beasts back to Ye Sha.

    ¡°Meh.¡± Lord Meh Meh waved its four tiny hooves unforgivingly, protesting vehemently against their days where they spent more time apart than being together.

    Ever since they came to the Middle Realm, the time it spent together with Jun Wu Xie had reduced by a lot where the time it had to eat good food was reduced in tandem. Although Ye Sha and Ye Gu took very good care of them, the two dumb beasts still highly missed the nice smelling scent upon Jun Wu Xie¡¯s person.

    ¡°Be good.¡± Jun Wu Xie said as she raised up a hand to rub Lord Meh Meh on its tiny head.

 Chapter 1850 - â€œFlesh and Blood (3)â€

    Chapter 1850: ¡°Flesh and Blood (3)¡±

    Lord Meh Meh gratefully enjoyed the attention and almost purred, finally no longer kicking a fuss as it obediently allowed Ye Sha to carry it away.

    Jun Wu Xie got up and walked to the door and the moment she opened it, she saw the heavy downpour and Yue Ye standing silently in the yard, her exquisite little face totally devoid of colour and her bright eyes having lost their focus. Under the dense rain pelting down upon her tiny frame, she stood there looking highly wretched with her shoulders tightly hunched as she clutched something tightly close, seemingly about to copse and crumble at any moment.

    The figure of Jun Wu Xie morphed into a ray of light as she shot speedily to Yue Ye¡¯s side, and she immediately pulled off her coat to drape it over Yue Ye¡¯s body.

    From when had her little disciple been able to show an expression filled with so much despair and hopelessness?

    ¡°Master.....¡± Yue Ye saw Jun Wu Xie, and the emotions she struggled so hard to hold in finally burst forth. With a cry, she fell into Jun Wu Xie¡¯s arms, weeping her heart out.

    Jun Wu Xie widened the re of her spirit power, putting up a barrier around Yue Ye and herself to block out the icy cold rain.

    Yue Ye sobbed in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s arms till she almost copsed. In the ten years she was here in the Shadow Moon Pce, she had never been in so much despair, and that overwhelming fear and terror had finally caused that heart that was only twelve years old to crumble.

    Jun Wu Xie just stood by Yue Ye silently, letting her cry it all out.

    Under that rainy scene, even with the spirit power barrier keeping the rain out, Yue Ye¡¯s body was still continuing to turn chill, and that chill was spreading through Yue Ye¡¯spletely drenched clothes onto Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Big Brother..... Big Brother..... My Big Brother..... Master..... Please save him..... Save him.....¡± Yue Ye¡¯s hoarse voice spat out her words in utter despair.

    She no longer had any other route to choose from. She could no longer see any hope.

    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll save him.¡± Jun Wu Xie still did not know what had happened, but she still remembered the words that Su Ya had said before.

    As someone¡¯s Master, then one must protect his own disciple. If the disciple can beat the opponent, let him fight his own fight. If he cannot win, then the Master will shoulder the responsibility!

    No matter what happened, Jun Wu Xie would go all out to help Yue Ye.

    Because, this was her one and only disciple.

    Yue Ye highly strung nerves finally snapped at that moment, as if after she heard Jun Wu Xie¡¯s promise, she had finally grasped upon thest life saving straw of grass, and with the toll hammered upon her originally weak body from the icy cold rain, Yue Ye finally sumbed and fainted away into unconsciousness.

    Jun Wu Xie held Yue Ye up by the waist with a scoop of her arm, thinking to quickly bring Yue Ye inside to give her treatment.

    But as Yue Ye fainted, the brocade box that Yue Ye had clutched so tightly to her chest suddenly fell to the ground, opening up its lid.

    A piece of bloodied flesh fell straight out from the box.

    With the rainwater sshing upon it, the bloodstains upon the piece of flesh spread out with the flow of water.

    With the many years of experience Jun Wu Xie had as a doctor, she could immediately tell that that piece of flesh..... came from a human!

    ¡°Ye Sha!¡± Jun Wu Xie could out free up her hands and had no choice but to summon Ye Sha.

    Ye Sha immediately picked the piece of flesh up and put it back into the box before picking the entire box up.

    Jun Wu Xie drew in a deep breath. Holding Yue Ye, she dashed straight into the room as a fiery rage burned intensely in her chest.

    After Jun Wu Xie came into the room, sheid Yue Ye upon the bed and she dismissed Ye Sha for the moment before changing Yue Ye out of her cold and wet clothes.

    Seeing Yue Ye unconscious but her body still curled up due to herck of any sense of security, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes darkened.

    After having changed Yue Ye¡¯s clothes, fed her with medicine and covering the nket snugly over her, Jun Wu Xie went walking into another room.

    In that room, Ye Sha and Ye Gu stood by a table, and upon that table was the brocade box that contained the piece of flesh.

 Chapter 1851 - â€œFlesh and Blood (4)â€

    Chapter 1851: ¡°Flesh and Blood (4)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie stared at that piece of flesh and based on Yue Ye¡¯s reaction and what she had said, Jun Wu Xie could roughly guess the origins of that piece of flesh. Her eyes narrowed up, murder filling up within.

    ¡°Ye Gu.¡± Jun Wu Xie called.

    ¡°Your subordinate is here.¡± Ye Gu immediately acknowledged.

    ¡°From today onwards, you keep a full watch on Elder Yue. No matter where he goes, and whatever he does, tell me every single thing.¡± Jun Wu Xie said in a cold voice.

    ¡°Your subordinate has received his orders!¡± With that acknowledgement, the figure of Ye Gu then disappearedpletely from the room in a sh.

    So what if Elder Yue was a Silver Spirit?

    Before the Commander in Chief of the Night Regime, he was nothing.

    ¡°Young Miss, this is Yue Yi¡¯s.....¡± Ye Sha started to say softly, as he looked at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s darkened face.

    ¡°It should be.¡± Jun Wu Xie said with a nod.

    She had considered the fact that Elder Yue would exact revenge and act in retaliation, but she had not thought that Elder Yue¡¯s method would be so extreme. Even though Yue Ye had escaped from being under his control, which would then inadvertently lead to the level that he could manipte Yue Yi reducing slightly, but as long as Yue Ye was still in the Shadow Moon Pce. Elder Yue would still be able to use her to threaten Yue Yi.

    But with such extreme methods being employed by Elder Yue, it showed he intended to force Yue Yi and Yue Ye to their deaths, where he was not even willing to put up the slightest pretence of amicability.

    Jun Wu Xie had underestimated Elder Yue¡¯s vicious nature and the extremes he would go to. Having thought that Yue Yi was the lone best chip he held in his hands, even when he had been yed out by Yue Ye, he would surely not sacrifice Yue Yi. It could now be seen that Elder Yue¡¯s personality was more vicious than Jun Wu Xie had imagined.

    ¡°Young Miss, you asked the bossman to go watch Elder Yue, why not just capture and interrogate him instead?¡± Ye Sha asked, feeling a little puzzled.

    Jun Wu Xie then replied: ¡°With Elder Yue¡¯s personality being so extreme, even if we captured him, he would have taken his own life before I can make a move. Having him killed is not a problem, but before he is killed, we need to first find Yue Yi.¡±

    If it was any other thing, Jun Wu Xie would have dared to bring in the thunder. But as this matter concerned Yue Yi¡¯s life, once Elder Yue decides to break out of the even if it kills the fishes, then they would never be able to find where Yue Yi was.

    What Jun Wu Xie wanted, was to first save Yue Yi, and as for Elder Yue, he was already a dead man walking in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes.

    After having listened to what Jun Wu Xie said, Ye Sha immediately understood Jun Wu Xie¡¯s concerns. Elder Yue had a highly twisted personality and Jun Wu Xie¡¯s worry was not unfounded.

    ¡°After we rescue Yue Yi, will Young Miss then want to have Elder Yue killed?¡± Ye Sha then asked.

    Jun Wu Xie gave a cold smile.

    ¡°Kill him just like that? Wouldn¡¯t that be too easy for him?¡±

    Seeing that smile on Jun Wu Xie, Ye Sha could not help but feel a chill run through him. Jun Wu Xie had truly been angered this time.

    Towards a disciple like Yue Ye, Jun Wu Xie was highly satisfied with her. And due to her having been influenced by Su Ya, Jun Wu Xie had learnt from Su Ya¡¯s overprotective nature towards their disciples. With Yue Ye having looked so wretched today, even Ye Sha had found it painful to watch, what¡¯s more for Jun Wu Xie?

    At that moment, Ye Sha could only silently mourn for Elder Yue inwardly. Having angered Jun Wu Xie, his fate would surely be a hundred times worse than death!

    Jun Wu Xie thenposed her emotions and kept the brocade box properly away. She got up and returned to her room, to tend to Yue Ye¡¯s condition.

    Yue Ye had taken too big a shock and added to that would be her worry for Yue Yi. Suffering from all that and getting herself drenched in the icy cold rain for so long, her body was extremely weak at that moment. Even after taking Jun Wu Xie¡¯s elixirs, her condition was still in very bad shape.

    Jun Wu Xie possessed medicine to treat the body¡¯s pains and wounds, but she had no medicine to heal the wounds in Yue Ye¡¯s heart.

    Nobody could possibly imagine, when Yue Ye saw that piece of bloodied flesh, the kind of hopelessness and despair her heart had felt.

 Chapter 1852 - â€œJun Wu Xieâ€™s Revenge (1)â€

    Chapter 1852: ¡°Jun Wu Xie¡¯s Revenge (1)¡±

    Yue Ye slept through the entire night and in her sleep, she tossed and turned, her brows remained furrowed, like she was having a nightmare.

    ¡°Big Brother!¡± Yue Ye sat up on the bed suddenly, her body bathed in cold sweat from terror.

    ¡°Yue Ye.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s voice suddenly sounded in her ears from the side.

    Yue Ye turned her pale face and saw Jun Wu Xie sitting at her bedside. The air in the room was tinged with the faint fragrance of herbs,pletely different from the rot and unbearable stench in her dreams. It had all been just a dream.

    In an instant, Yue Ye became rather flustered. She was not able to differentiate whether all that had happened before was merely a dream or real. Her heart was wincing with pain as that dream had felt so real and the pain was tearing her heart apart.

    ¡°Master.....¡± Yue Ye was a little dazed as she looked at Jun Wu Xie, her face that had been filled with vitality before now wan and sallow. Her voice was weak, almost pleading as she called out to Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°I dreamt that Elder Yue captured my brother. It was just a dream right? I only had a nightmare and Big Brother ispletely fine right?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Yue Ye in silence, not knowing how to answer at that moment. Based on her experience, Yue Ye¡¯s nerves were at that moment on the brink of copse. Yue Ye might have a strong will, but over the long span of ten years, her nerves had been stretched taut to the point of almost snapping. With such a great shock inflicted upon her now, the slightest misstep now might very well drive her over the edge and cause her mind to fall intoplete copse.

    ¡°Master..... Can you quickly tell me..... Big Brother..... is fine..... and I was just dreaming.....¡± Yue Ye¡¯s voice was almost breaking as she looked pleadingly at Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie then slowly opened her mouth to say: ¡°It¡¯s just a dream. Yue Yi is still dealing with some matters outside and he can only be back a littleter. He is fine.¡±

    Hearing Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words said with such calm, Yue Ye sat dazed for a moment before her pale face showed a weak but brilliant smile.

    ¡°So it was all just a dream.....¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve caught a cold and you must remain here to nurse yourself for the next few days. When Yue Yies back, I will ask him toe here to see you.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s indifferent voice gave people a huge sense of relief, calm without a ripple of shock, sounding like nothing had ever happened before.

    ¡°Mm.¡± Yue Ye nodded obediently as she hugged a corner of the nket tightly, her legs curled tightly against her.

    ¡°I have your medicine here. Make sure you take it. I have some things to attend to and I wille back to see you again a littleter.¡± Jun Wu Xie said as she brought the medicinal soup she had prepared. The medicine had turned cold and she used her spirit powers to heat it up quickly. By the time she delivered it into Yue Ye¡¯s hands, the temperature of the medicine was just right.

    Yue Ye took the bowl of medicinal soup, grasping it with both hands. When she saw her pallid reflection in the bowl of soup, she was a little surprised.

    She stared at it for a while before she gulped down the bitter concoctionpletely.

    Jun Wu Xie then took the empty bowl from her and was about to get up to leave.

    ¡°Master!¡±

    Jun Wu Xie paused in her steps as she turned her head to look at Yue Ye calmly.

    ¡°Big Brother will reallye back?¡± Yue Ye¡¯s lip was trembling slightly.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded her head very slightly but determinedly, before she went walking out.

    In the instant that the room¡¯s door closed, Yue Ye hugged the nket close and lowered her head, trying her hardest to curl herself into a ball. If anyone were to see her at that moment, they would discover that the little girl who tried so hard to put on a brave front was hiding under the nket and weeping soundlessly. She bit down hard upon a corner of the nket, not wanting the softest sob to escape out from her mouth, but all the tears flowing over her cheeks had already drenched the nket¡¯s corner.

    Jun Wu Xie stood behind the door, hearing the sobs that were being suppressed, and she drew in a long deep breath.

 Chapter 1853 - â€œJun Wu Xieâ€™s Revenge (2)â€

    Chapter 1853: ¡°Jun Wu Xie¡¯s Revenge (2)¡±

    ¡°Young Miss!¡± The figure of Ye Gu suddenly appeared before Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie shot Ye Gu a meaningful nce and immediately went walking towards the other room just beside.

    There were some things that she did not want Yue Ye to hear and although it was clear to her that Yue Ye knew everything had not been a dream, but she did not want the already weakened little girl to be provoked any further.

    After Ye Gu followed Jun Wu Xie to walk into the room, he immediately said: ¡°Your subordinate followed Elder Yue for the entire night and did not discover him doing anything different but to just remain within his own residence with most of his time spent in his study, staying in here till veryte before going back to his room to rest, never leaving the courtyard once.¡±

    Ye Gu had kept watch over Elder Yue for an entire night and when he came to report back to Jun Wu Xie on Elder Yue¡¯s movements, he made Ye Sha continue to temporarily keep watch on his behalf.

    ¡°Never left the courtyard?¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    ¡°Yes. Your subordinate did not see anyoneing into the courtyard either, nor noticed himing into contact with anyone.¡± In regards to his observation skills, Ye Gu had absolute confidence and with the level of power he possessed, no one within the Twelve Pces would be able to escape under his watch.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes lowered slightly to stare upon the marble floor, her mind processing the information that Ye Gu had brought in.

    She was certain that Yue Yi was in Elder Yue¡¯s hands. Elder Yue was a person with a sly and twisted nature and after being betrayed by Yue Ye, he had be more cautious. Since he was using Yue Yi to threaten Yue Ye this time, it was a certainty that he would not reveal the location that Yue Yi was so easily.

    Jun Wu Xie recalled about the piece of ¡°flesh over the heart¡± Yue Ye had brought back. As a medical practitioner, from the level of freshness in a piece of flesh, she could roughly gauge the time the piece of flesh had been cut out.

    That piece of ¡°flesh over the heart¡± had not been cut out for too long a period of time and that meant Elder Yue could not possibly have hidden Yue Yi outside the Shadow Moon Pce, but somewhere within the pce or the piece of flesh would not still be oozing blood when Yue Ye brought it in.

    ¡°Have you investigated into Elder Yue¡¯s study?¡± Jun Wu Xie then queried.

    ¡°When Ye Sha had been searching for the jade for Young Miss before, he had gone into the study. And in Elder Yue¡¯s study, there is a secret room. Your subordinate has asked Ye Sha and Ye Sha told me the secret chamber is not all that big. He also said there are also a variety of things piled up in there, which doesn¡¯t look like a ce that could hide a person.¡± Ye Gu replied.

    ¡°But in order to y it safe, your subordinate had gone to check the study and did not find Yue Yi in the secret chamber. Although..... upon the floor inside the secret chamber, your subordinate discovered some bloodstains. The bloodstains had already congealed but judging from its colour, they were left behind just a few days ago. Your subordinate suspects that Yue Yi had previously been locked in that secret chamber for a while and it is highly possible that the punishment had been carried out in that as well, but Yue Yi¡¯s current whereabouts is not known.¡± As the Commander in Chief of the Night Regime, Ye Gu¡¯s observation of every single detail was seen to be highly thorough as he presented a perfect report to Jun Wu Xie, allowing Jun Wu Xie to sieve and process her thoughts more quickly.

    ¡°Continue to keep a close watch. From now onwards, both you and Ye Sha will watch Elder Yue. If you discover Elder Yueing into any contact with anyone, one of you will then be able to follow the other person.¡± Jun Wu Xie said with her eyes narrowed. No matter what, she was going to get Yue Yi out.

    ¡°But Lord Jue..... Err, Young Master Wu Yao left instructions that at least one of us must remain by your side.¡± Ye Gu was feeling rather torn.

    Jun Wu Xie then said coldly: ¡°If you are not willing to heed my orders, then you can go seek him now.¡±

    Ye Gu was startled and he immediately fell onto one knee to say: ¡°Your subordinate wouldn¡¯t dare! It shall be as the Young Miss has ordered!¡±

 Chapter 1854 - â€œJun Wu Xieâ€™s Revenge (3)â€

    Chapter 1854: ¡°Jun Wu Xie¡¯s Revenge (3)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie nodded. She acknowledged the Night Regime¡¯s power, but no matter how powerful one¡¯s subordinate was, if they were not willing to obey her orders, then she would be better off without them.

    Even when they were people that Jun Wu Yao had left behind, it would be the same.

    Jun Wu Xie had her own set of standards.

    ¡°Now, bring me to Elder Yue¡¯s study.¡± Jun Wu Xie said, narrowing her eyes. She needed to go take a look for herself.

    At that moment, Elder Yue was dealing with some affairs of the Shadow Moon Pce and Ye Sha was secretly watching his every move while Ye Gu was keeping guard outside Elder Yue¡¯s study.

    Jun Wu Xie went into Elder Yue¡¯s study on her own. ording to what Ye Gu had told her about the hidden switch, Jun Wu Xie opened the secret chamber in Elder Yue¡¯s study.

    It was a room that was about twenty square meters in size and tall wooden shelves stood against three sides of the walls. A variety of brocade boxes were ced on every level of the shelves, boxes of different sizes arranged neatly upon them, with some smaller brocade boxes stacked up together. The secret chamber was kept very clean but Jun Wu Xie who was very sensitive towards the smell of blood could still detect a faint scent of it.

    Right in the middle of the secret chamber, a white jade bed carved out of nephritey across and on the bed¡¯s surface, some uneven depressions making long and thin marks could be seen. Within those depressions, she saw stains that had turned ck and Jun Wu Xie used her silver needle to dig a little out to inspect. She then discovered that the ck stuff with the thin crevices was actually blood that had dried for Heavens knew how long!

    Nephrite was not as hard and they were more easily scratched. Jun Wu Xie stared at the several crack like marks upon the nephrite bed with the bloodstains that had dried up from long ago and she suddenly understood everything.

    This room must be the ce where Elder Yue abused children. Upon that clear white and beautiful nephrite bed, who knew how many naive children had suffered under that kind of nefarious abuse, these very crackline marks left behind by the struggling that the children would have put up at that time.

    Just how agonizing it must have been for those children to leave these marks upon the nephrite bed?

    The shouts and screams within this secret chamber, struggling in hopelessness and despair, nails scratching into the nephrite, to leave these dark marks.

    Jun Wu Xie took a deep breath. Within that small little secret chamber, how many aggrieved spirits were wailing in there?

    Closing her eyes, she could almost seem to hear the desperate cries of those young lives wailing in aggrievement.

    Jun Wu Xie calmed the surge of emotions within her heart,posing herself and her heart to allow her to continue to look for any other traces that might give her a clue. She found the marks of several drops of blood left behind under the nephrite bed. Compared to the bloodstains upon the bed, these marks were fresher. It was just as Ye Gu had guessed, these bloodstains were more recent and they were left there just a few days before.

    Jun Wu Xie squatted down and she pulled out a medicine bottle from her Cosmos Sack. She then opened the cover and dripped the bottle¡¯s rice white coloured liquid upon the dried bloodstains. Very soon, the bloodstains dissolved into the liquid and Jun Wu Xie scooped up the blood and liquid together to store it in a new bottle. She kept the bottle away properly before she stood up and surveyed the surrounding shelves.

    The jade pendant that Elder Ying wanted was found by Ye Sha in here. What kind of other things would Elder Yue keep in here?

    Jun Wu Xie walked over to one of the set of shelves and pulled down a brocade box that was the size of a palm. Opening it, she only found a hair pin dotted with rust inside. The hairpin¡¯s workmanship was coarse and there were no jade stones embedded in it, a most in and cheap looking piece.

    But the size of that hairpin was a little different, a bit smaller than what most regrdies would use, looking to be more like what a small child would use.

 Chapter 1855 - â€œJun Wu Xieâ€™s Revenge (4)â€

    Chapter 1855: ¡°Jun Wu Xie¡¯s Revenge (4)¡±

    But the size of that hairpin was a little different, a bit smaller than what most regrdies would use, looking to be more like what a small child would use.

    Jun Wu Xie then looked through several more of those brocade boxes, to discover that they contained mostly more of such simple and and cheap little pieces. The condition of the items told of the long time they had been kept there and in terms of value, they were not worth a single cent.

    But all those items had amon characteristic. They were basically things that would be found on a child.

    Longevity lockets, silver bangles.....

    Upon the shelves filling up three sides of the walls, were all trinkets meant for children.

    Jun Wu Xie could almost be certain that the reason all these items were here was because of Elder Yue¡¯s nasty habit!

    The owners of these items, should have suffered Elder Yue¡¯s torment within this little chamber where they had finally died in hopelessness and fear, and Elder Yue had kept these trinkets they owned as trophies within this secret chamber.

    The truth disgusted Jun Wu Xie beyond words!

    It was wondered what kind of an mindset did Elder Yue hold when he took these items off those corpses? How could he possibly enjoy any peace of mind with so many aggrieved souls lingering in here as he continued tomit such nefarious deeds?

    Jun Wu Xie pushed down the utter disgust she felt in her heart and looked through all those items once. The position that those items were ced in seemed to be based ording to the length of time they had been ced there.

    On a shelf that was closest to the door, were several brocade boxes that looked slightly newer.

    But there was one point that Jun Wu Xie found to be strange. When Ye Sha had previously stolen the jade pendant from here, he did not move the original brocade box that contained the pendant, but had used another box of his own when he brought it out, and the original brocade box that Elder Yue had ced the jade pendant in was still there upon the shelf. ording to what she was told by Ye Sha, that brocade box was ced at the most front end among everything.

    Jun Wu Xie located her target very quickly. Butpared to the other brocade boxes, the box that contained the jade pendant was rather different in colour.

    The other brocade boxes were made from ck iron wood, and this one was rosewood.

    Within the entire room, only the box that held the pendant was made from rosewood.

    It shouldn¡¯t just be a coincidence, and it was not possible that it was because he had used up all the ck iron wood boxes because Jun Wu Xie could see quite a number of ck iron wood brocade boxes piled up in a corner of the room.

    Moreover, the rosewood brocade box was not new, and judging from the appearance of the box, it would even seem to be well aged, in fact older than any of the other brocade boxes in the entire secret chamber.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s brows creased up slightly, a terrifying conjecture suddenly rising up in her heart.

    ¡°Young Miss, Elder Yue will being back soon.¡± As Jun Wu Xie was thinking things through, Ye Gu¡¯s voice suddenly sounded from outside the secret chamber. Jun Wu Xie immediately retracted her thoughts and restored everything in the secret chamber to its original state, like nothing had ever happened in there at all.

    After Jun Wu Xie left Elder Yue¡¯s study, she did not return back to her residence immediately, but made a detour towards Elder Ying¡¯s residence instead.

    Elder Ying had been happily idling and feeling highly at ease over the recent period. In reality, he held no interest towards the scramble for power and authourity within the Shadow Moon Pce. Back at the time when the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s health had deteriorated, he had joined in the struggle just to make things difficult for Elder Yue but now that the Shadow Moon Pce Lord had reacquired his control and authourity, the power held by the various Elders had all been reduced and Elder Ying could be said to be the happiest one among everyone, with more time freed up every single day.

 Chapter 1856 - â€œJun Wu Xieâ€™s Revenge (5)â€

    Chapter 1856: ¡°Jun Wu Xie¡¯s Revenge (5)¡±

    Elder Ying was at that moment sitting highly leisurely in his courtyard as he admired the flowers and sipped at tea when he suddenly saw Jun Wu Xie appear. He was slightly taken aback and his face then went on to break into a smile.

    ¡°Kid, you have finally found the leisure toe look for me already? Oh right, do you know that Elder Yuemitted a big mistake in thest few days and has incurred the disdain of the Pce Lord?¡± Elder Ying said with augh. He had heard about things concerning Elder Yue around and only knew that someone had stirred up trouble in Hill City that Elder Yue had been in charge of where not only the branch had been destroyed, they had even lost quite a number of disciples, which could be considered to have swept right across Elder Yue¡¯s face.

    As long as Elder Yue was unhappy, Elder Ying¡¯s heart would then be exhrated.

    ¡°At which point of time did receive news of your son¡¯s death?¡± Jun Wu Xie looked at the smiling Elder Ying and then suddenly popped a question that made Elder Ying unable to smile anymore.

    The smile upon Elder Ying¡¯s face froze up in an instant. He had been at such leisurely ease over the recent period but it seemed he was just trying to find some joy within suffering as the bitter end his son¡¯s family had long been an indelible pain lodged deep in his heart and the hatred between Elder Yue and Elder Ying had stemmed from that.

    ¡°Around ten years ago. Why would you ask about that?¡± Elder Ying asked with his brows creased together.

    ¡°When you came to the Shadow Moon Pce, were Yue Yi and Yue Ye already in the Shadow Moon Pce?¡± Jun Wu Xie continued to ask.

    Elder Ying began to felt that something was not right and he straightened himself up in his seat as he tried his best to recall the past. It was after a moment before he said: ¡°They were already here and Elder Yue brought them toe see me once. Yue Ye was very young then and she was mostly carried by people while Yue Yi had already gained an awareness of things but he seemed to be rather afraid of me, always lowering his head to not say a word whenever he saw me.¡±

    Due to the death of his own son, coupled with the fact that his daughter inw and grandchild had gone missing, the kind of turmoil affecting Elder Ying caused him to not pay much attention to the children in the Shadow Moon Pce.

    ¡°Why are you suddenly asking me this?¡± Elder Ying was feeling that Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words were hiding another meaning behind and his heart unconsciously quickened.

    ¡°I went into Elder Yue¡¯s study and I discovered a secret chamber within the study. Hidden inside that chamber, were things left behind from all of Elder Yue¡¯s victims, and the other half of the Zhan Family¡¯s jade heirloom you now hold was found from that ce.¡± Jun Wu Xie said.

    Elder Ying¡¯s entire body quaked, the despair and sorrowful pain in his eyes almost causing him to copse.

    From the time he knew that the jade pendant had been found from Elder Yue¡¯s ce, he had already felt highly uneasy about it. Knowing full well that his grandchild and daughter inw could very possibly have already fallen victim, he had been unwilling to think that things were really that bad. He chose to rather believe that Elder Yue had coincidentally picked it up than to imagine that his grandchild had been brought by people into the Shadow Moon Pce, who had then been tortured to death under Elder Yue¡¯s hands.

    All of that, to an old man who had already lived past half a century, would almost be a mind blowing cmity to him!

    ¡°What are you trying to say.....¡± Elder Ying¡¯s voice was trembling slightly.

    ¡°I want a drop of your blood.¡± Jun Wu Xie then said.

    Elder Ying stared at Jun Wu Xie with his mouth agape. ¡°What are you really thinking of doing?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Elder Ying coldly and said: ¡°If you want to know whether your family members are still alive, then you¡¯d better do as I say.¡±

    Elder Ying¡¯s heart shook, noticing the harsh chill in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s voice as he became flustered. But under that icy chill, he had instead sense a tiny sliver of hope!

    He immediately stretched his hand out and pricked his finger with the dagger he carried around with him without the slightest hesitation.

    Bright red blood flowed out from the wound and Jun Wu Xie took out an empty bowl and a sk of clear water from her Cosmos Sack before she poured some water into the bowl.

    ¡°Drip a drop in there.¡± Jun Wu Xie raised her eyes up to look at Elder Ying and say.

 Chapter 1857 - â€œJun Wu Xieâ€™s Revenge (6)â€

    Chapter 1857: ¡°Jun Wu Xie¡¯s Revenge (6)¡±

    Elder Ying nced at Jun Wu Xie and then did ording to what she said by dripping one drop of blood into the water. Thereafter, the figure of Ye Gu then appeared right beside Jun Wu Xie suddenly.

    Elder Ying was slightly startled in the instant he saw Ye Gu and he was just about to make a move when he saw Ye Gu handing a jade white porcin bottle over to Jun Wu Xie, who then disappeared quickly right before his eyes.

    ¡°That person is.....¡± Elder Ying¡¯s eyes were incredulously wide. Although his spirit powers could notpare to Elder Yue¡¯s, it was not that low. But he had not sensed anything in the slightest on when Ye Gu had evene.

    ¡°One of my men.¡± Jun Wu Xie said expressionlessly, as she opened the white jade porcin bottle.

    One drop of blood then slid out from the white jade porcin bottle to drip into the water.

    The two drops of blood then slowly melded together in the water.....

    ¡°This is.....¡± Elder Ying stared at the two drops of blood melded together, and he rubbed his eyes in disbelief, his heart rate rising at the same time as his face flushed a red shade.

    He lifted his eyes, to look at Jun Wu Xie extremely anxiously, his hands uncontrobly exerting strength, seemingly almost about to crush the b of stone into pieces!

    ¡°Good and bad news, one piece each. Which do you want to listen to first?¡± Jun Wu Xie raised her eyes to look at Elder Ying to ask.

    ¡°Tell me! Tell me quickly! Whose blood is this! ?¡± Elder Ying said, unable to hold himself back.

    Jun Wu Xie then said: ¡°Yue Ye.¡±

    The blood was what Jun Wu Xie had instructed Ye Gu to go fetch when she was leaving from Elder Yue¡¯s courtyard.

    Elder Ying stared at Jun Wu Xie with his eyes widened and mouth hanging open, his body trembling uncontrobly.

    ¡°Proving kinship through drops of their blood is not entirely urate but I added some drugs into the water and only those who share the same bloodline would see the blood meld.¡± As a doctor of the modern society, Jun Wu Xie had always snorted in disdain towards such a primitive and ancient method of proving kinship. To really test whether there was a blood bond, it could only be done by checking on their deoxyribonucleic acid, DNA. But as there wasn¡¯t any appropriate equipment in this world, she could only rece it with drugs and medicine.

    ¡°You are saying..... Yue Ye..... is..... is my granddaughter?¡± Elder Ying¡¯s mind was suddenly filled with a loud humming.

    ¡°Both Yue Ye and Yue Yi are.¡± Jun Wu Xie said.

    Elder Ying gasped loudly. No other answer pained him more than this.

    He knew very well the kind of bitter suffering Yue Yi and Yue Ye underwent in the Shadow Moon Pce. But never in his dreams would he have ever once thought that they were his very own grandson and granddaughter!

    That terrifying truth almost suffocated Elder Ying!

    ¡°You already know the good news. Your grandson and granddaughter are still alive. But now, there is a piece of bad news I need to tell you.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes narrowed up, not feeling all that surprised with the result.

    ¡°Wh..... What kind of bad news?¡± Elder Ying clutched at his chest.

    ¡°Elder Yue captured Yue Yi, to threaten Yue Ye.....¡± Jun Wu Xie told Elder Ying about Yue Yi having been captured very simply.

    It was just an instant, but Elder Ying¡¯s mind was almost going to explode after he heard everything!

    He then shattered the stone table with a single palm strike, his eyes ring wide!

    ¡°He actually dared! ! ?¡±

    Having known that his grandson and granddaughter were still alive, it gave Elder Ying both pain and a sense of hope. But Jun Wu Xiest few words had pushed him right over into the deep ravine!

    ¡°To save him now, you need to move in tandem with me.¡± The reason Jun Wu Xie hade to find Elder Ying, was not as simple as merely letting them acknowledge their rtionship.

    ¡°Just say it! Whatever you want me to do! I want that beast, Elder Yue to die! ! !¡± Elder Ying spat those words out through tightly clenched teeth, his gums bleeding from the force of his bite.

    At that moment, he thought back to the day when he had juste to the Shadow Moon Pce, realizing how big a ridicule he was when Elder Yue had brought Yue Yi and Yue Ye toe see him!

 Chapter 1858 - â€œJun Wu Xieâ€™s Revenge (7)â€

    Chapter 1858: ¡°Jun Wu Xie¡¯s Revenge (7)¡±

    That day, Elder Ying went to seek an audience with the Shadow Moon Pce Lord about the destruction in Hill City, speaking frankly of the shock and rage he felt and he went on to state that he was willing to conduct a full investigation into the entire incident. Moreover, he went on to say that as Yue Yi had gone missing, Elder Yue being his ¡°grandfather¡± would be swayed by emotions and he requested for the Shadow Moon Pce Lord to hand over the matter to him to deal with.

    The Shadow Moon Pce Lord was initially still a little hesitant, but after hearing that Yue Ye had fallen ill from heartbreak and was being ced into Jun Wu Xie¡¯s residence for them to allow Yue Ye to recover, the Shadow Moon Pce Lord then made a firm decision.

    He decided to hand the entire matter at Hill City over to Elder Ying fully, and also bestowed upon Elder Ying a certain level of authourity.

    When Elder Yue knew about it, he was greatly shocked.

    The Hill City¡¯s incident implicated many other things. Once it was handed over to Elder Ying, it would definitely take away a certain portion of the authourity and power he wielded. At that moment, Elder Yue became as anxious as ants on a hot pan as he had wanted to deal with the matter but was now unable to do it due to the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s displeasure towards him.

    ¡°Damn it. What is Elder Ying really trying to do?¡± Elder Yue muttered as he sat in his room with a dark expression on his face.

    ¡°Elder Yue, the Lord has already decided to hand over the Hill City¡¯s incident over to Elder Ying together with the control of some of the branches surrounding the Hill City as well. What do you think we should do now?¡± A trusted aide of Elder Yue¡¯s could not help but begin to worry.

    ¡°I would like to see what he cane up with.¡± Elder Yue said with a coldugh. The entire incident in the Hill City had all been engineered by him all along and there hadn¡¯t been any troublemakers stirring up trouble there at all. He did not believe that Elder Ying would really be able to resolve the matter at all!

    ¡°Yue Ye seemed to have fallen ill from the shock and she had been sent to Chang Huan¡¯s residence.....¡±

    Elder Yue¡¯s brows creased up. ¡°I had really underestimated that little wench. Never have I ever thought that she is in cahoots with Chang Huan. I should have noticed it when she had bit the hand that fed her back then. Chang Huan is Elder Ying¡¯s disciple and that little wench truly knows how to use people, to be able to realize that the only person that was able to stand against me was Elder Ying, but she is afterall still too green. She might be able to hide for a time, but it won¡¯t be forever. I shall wait and see how long she can hold out until, unless she has no intentions of saving her brother.¡±

    ¡°But now that she has gone to hide in Chang Huan¡¯s ce, we have no way of seeking her out. So the matter with Yue Yi.....¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to fret. Elder Ying is pouncing onto my mistake and seeking to checkmate me this time. Unfortunately for him, he does not know that the entire incident in Hill City was all just a plot I engineered. There is no way he will be able to produce any result. He took the initiative to go ask the Pce Lord to let him deal with the matter and if hees out empty handed, I would then like to see how he¡¯s going to answer for it. You go get all those people in Hill City to withdraw. Do not give him a single opportunity. Once he messes up with the way he handled this matter, he would naturally lose all face before the Pce Lord and I will then take over thereafter, to give the Pce Lord his answer. The gap between him and me will then widen, and he will not be able to shield Yue Ye anymore.¡± Elder Yue¡¯s eyes narrowed up slightly, shing with a cold venomous glint.

    ¡°He is protecting that little wench, doesn¡¯t he know that that little wench is an insatiable white eyed wolf, just a heartless ingrate? With Yue Yi in my hands, Yue Ye will not be able to escape. When that timeses, I will have Elder Ying know just how dangerous keeping a white eyed wolf by his side really is.¡±

    ¡°With Elder¡¯s divine strategy, Elder Ying would never be a match for you.¡± The disciple immediately hurried to butter Elder Yue up.

    Elder Yueughed, feeling highly pleased with himself as he said: ¡°Alright. You do not need to worry too much about this. I¡¯d rather you go take a look at Yue Yi, and also prepare a ¡°little gift¡± for Yue Ye on the way, in case she has forgotten about her elder brother.¡±

 Chapter 1859 - â€œJun Wu Xieâ€™s Revenge (8)â€

    Chapter 1859: ¡°Jun Wu Xie¡¯s Revenge (8)¡±

    After hearing everything that Elder Yue said, the disciple immediately went on to carry out his tasks.

    A dark shadow followed soundlessly behind that disciple as he left.

    Elder Ying stood outside Jun Wu Xie¡¯s room door and looked through the window at Yue Ye who was staring nkly into the mirror, her eyes seemingly brewing with endless sorrow.

    ¡°I should have thought of it long ago when both of you look so much like her but I am instead almost forgetting what thatdy looked like when I should be remembering.¡± Elder Ying¡¯s voice was slightly raspy and looking at Yue Ye¡¯s wan and sallow little face, his eyes could not help but turn red around the rims.

    Jun Wu Xie stood beside Elder Ying, following Elder Ying¡¯s gaze to look inside.

    ¡°Tell me, if I had noticed that they looked so much like their mother, would they..... not have had to suffer so much hardship all these years?¡± Elder Ying had never hated himself so much like he did at that very moment.

    Jun Wu Xie did not open her mouth, and she did not know what to say at that moment as well.

    Elder Ying drew in a deep breath and stepped back from the window into the yard, not saying a word for a rather long while. After being silent for a stretch, he kept his head lowered as he said in a low voice: ¡°I will definitely make the Shadow Moon Pce pay the price. I¡¯m waiting for your ns tomence. I must make them pay for it with their blood!¡±

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Elder Ying¡¯s hate filled eyes, and she gave a light sigh.

    She couldn¡¯t fully understand the kind of regret and sorrow Elder Ying was feeling at that very moment, but she knew that he must be in great pain.

    A lone Ink Snake came shooting in without a sound from outside the yard, its flexible body slithering over toe just beside Jun Wu Xie¡¯s foot. Jun Wu Xie squatted down and reached her hand out to carry the Ink Snake in the palm of his hand. She then poked at the Ink Snake¡¯s bloated belly and it spat out a wax ball from its mouth.

    Crushing the wax ball with her fingers, a written note appeared before Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes. Jun Wu Xie read the contents on the note speedily, a cold smile curling up at the corner of her mouth.

    ¡°Yue Yi has already been found. Our ns can now begin.¡± Spirit power lit up in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hand, burning the note to a crisp.

    Elder Ying immediately raised his head, his face anxious but also tinged with a sliver of delight as he stared at Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°He¡¯s been found? How..... How is he now?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s been brought to a safe ce but he¡¯s still rather weak. I will go treat him in awhile.¡± Jun Wu Xie said expressionlessly.

    ¡°Then..... then can I go see him?¡± Elder Ying asked, sounding a little anxious and eager.

    Jun Wu Xie shook her head.

    ¡°Having brought him back, Elder Yue will definitely find out about it very soon. What you need to do now is to push on with our ns quickly. Otherwise, once Elder Yue gathers himself up, we will note across chances like this easily anymore.¡±

    Elder Ying was a little hesitant at first, but after giving it a thought, he became highly determined.

    ¡°Alright! I shall make the arrangements now. Rest assured, I will not allow that scoundrel Elder Yue to ever be able to turn himself around this time!¡± The hatred and anger in his heart quickened Elder Ying¡¯s footsteps as he left Jun Wu Xie¡¯s courtyard immediately after saying those words.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Elder Ying¡¯s back as he departed in a hurry, her eyes darkening as she turned to walk towards a tiny house in the yard.

    In the instant that she stepped into the room, the thick stench of blood shot right up her nose.

    Ye Sha who stood by the bed had his clothes already soaked in blood as he looked at Jun Wu Xie and nodded his head slightly.

    Yue Yiy quietly upon the bed, the bedsheets under him already stained a bright red. His body was filled with wounds all over, garish whip wounds covering his entire body and just terrifying to look at.

 Chapter 1860 - â€œStretch Your Face Over (1)â€

    Chapter 1860: ¡°Stretch Your Face Over (1)¡±

    Yue Yi was gravely hurt. Nothing like the light manner Jun Wu Xie had put to across to Elder Ying, but that point, was known only to Jun Wu Xie alone.

    ¡°Boil hot water.¡± Jun Wu Xie ordered of Ye Sha with just one statement before she immediately started on Yue Yi¡¯s treatment.

    Yue Yi¡¯s injuries were really highly severe with a great amount of blood loss and he was suffering from dehydration. The wounds on his body were already starting to inme and rot, with a highly bloodied gaping hole dug out from his chest. That wound had started to rot quite badly and it had turned dark and ck.

    Stem the bleeding, anti inmmation treatment, getting rid of the rot. Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hands moved so fast they were a blur as she treated the wounds on Yue Yi¡¯s body bit by bit.

    Even Little Lotus was summoned out by Jun Wu Xie, who took out a lotus seed to make Yue Yi swallow it or Yue Yi would be stuck with a chronic condition even if he recovers from the treatment.

    Ye Sha just stood at the side silently as he watched Jun Wu Xie carry out the treatment.

    On the other side, Elder Ying had issued orders for all the disciples in the Hill City to strike immediately, not giving Elder Yue any opportunity to tidy things up at all. Arge batch of people rushed in, quickly arresting all those people who had not been able to leave the Hill City in time.

    With all preparationsplete, Elder Ying had all news about everything that was going on sealedpletely, only sending someone back to the pce to ry news of their sess to Jun Wu Xie.

    After Jun Wu Xie received the news from Elder Ying, she stood at the side of Yue Yi¡¯s bed and stared at Yue Yi whose face was drained of all colour before burning up the letter in her hand cleanly into ashes.

    ¡°Young Miss.¡± Ye Sha took a step forward.

    Jun Wu Xie drew in a deep breath and said: ¡°It¡¯s time. Have Ye Gu pulled back from over at Elder Yue¡¯s. It is time for Elder Yue to have a taste of my ¡°reciprocation¡± to him.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Young Miss!¡± Ye Sha immediately answered.

    It was unusually quiet in the Shadow Moon Pce, and no one in there could sense the storm that was about descend.

    Elder Ying returned to the pce triumphant and the Shadow Moon Pce Lord personally received him back. In less than a quarter of an hour, news came out from the pce, summoning Elder Yue toe into the main pce hall for a chat.

    At that moment, Elder Yue was still immersed in joy from his revenge. When he received the summons from the Shadow Moon Pce Lord, he heard that Elder Ying would be there as well. He then purposely tidied himself up, changing into avish and dignified set of clothes before he set off towards the pce hall, eager for the moment he was to collect the fruits from the results from his scheme.

    Within the Shadow Moon Pce¡¯s grand hall, the Shadow Moon Pce Lord sat on the principal ruling seat while Elder Ying stood inside the hall, the atmosphere a little strange.

    Elder Yue arrived momentster, a gentle smile hanging from his face. He walked into the pce hall and facing the Shadow Moon Pce Lord, he smiled and said: ¡°My Lord, it is wondered for what reason my Lord has summoned your subordinate?¡±

    The Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s face was highly darkened in an ugly shade. When he saw Elder Yue appear, he did not show the slightest hint of a smile but just threw a whole stack of letters right before Elder Yue.

    ¡°Take a good look at all of them!¡±

    Elder Yue was slightly taken aback. The Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s tone of voice had rage hidden behind it which he did not understand at all. Staring at the pile of letters, his brows creased up together, as he secretly cast a nce at Elder Ying standing at the side.

    Elder Ying merely stood quietly there in the pce hall, not looking at Elder Yue at all.

    Suspicion rose within Elder Yue¡¯s heart, left with no choice but to go pick up the stack of letters and look through them.

    With that one look, Elder Yue¡¯s heart immediately jumped straight up into the top of his throat, the smile upon his face disappearingpletely, and his face turning deathly pale.

    ¡°What else do you have to say for yourself! ?¡± The Shadow Moon Pce Lord mmed his hand down upon the table in rage as he red angrily at Elder Yue.

    Elder Yue fell onto his knees with a thud, cold sweat running down his back as he said hurriedly: ¡°My Lord! The..... The things written here are all not true! Your subordinate¡¯s loyalty to the Shadow Moon Pce can be vouched by the sun and moon! Someone is surely intentionally framing your subordinate here my Lord! You must really believe me in this!¡±

 Chapter 1861 - â€œStretch Your Face Over (2)â€

    Chapter 1861: ¡°Stretch Your Face Over (2)¡±

    Scattered upon the floor, the written content in all those letters pointed to his rtionship with a certain person, where it clearly recorded that Elder Yue ordered people to set fire to the Hill City¡¯s branch, murdered the disciples of the Shadow Moon Pce and many other kinds of infraction.

    That whole stack of letters had been delivered straight up right before the Shadow Moon Pce Lord and when he finished looking through them, the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s mind was just about to explode!

    ¡°Believe you? How can I believe you! ? Elder Yue, do you think I have already lost my mind? That I have be so muddle headed that I cannot recognize your handwriting? You mustn¡¯t forget! When I was young, you were the one who taught me calligraphy yourself! Your handwriting, is something deeply entrenched in my mind!¡± The Shadow Moon Pce Lord was so angry his face had turned a little pale. If this had been done by someone else, it wouldn¡¯t be this bad. Although he had restricted Elder Yue¡¯s authourity to a certain extent recently, but among all the Elders throughout the entire Shadow Moon Pce, the one he trusted the most had been Elder Yue!

    ¡°My Lord! It¡¯s not me! It really isn¡¯t me! These letters, must have been written by someone who imitated my handwriting!¡± Elder Yue was in a panic. Never would he have dreamt that these letters would fall into the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s hands.

    The contents upon the letters had indeed been written by Elder Yue¡¯s own hand. In order to exact vengeance upon Yue Ye so that he could regain control over her, he had dreamed up such a scheme for him to capture Yue Yi, and those people in the Hill City were links he used tomunicate with people from other powers. All those power were just anxious to win the Shadow Moon Pce¡¯s favour but they never had the chance. With this line thrown out by Elder Yue, they had all eagerly jumped on it, thinking to use Elder Yue to gain themselves the inside track into the pce, while Elder Yue had made use of that very mindset of those people, to use them as a force of his own outside of the Shadow Moon Pce.

    In order to ensure that his ns came to fruition, he had used letters tomunicate with them. But he had reminded them repeatedly every single time, that they were to burn up the letters immediately after reading them, in the end.....

    This time, Elder Yue was shocked silly. When he had written those letters, as he had only intended for those letters to be seen only by those people who sought his favour, the words he used had been arrogant and filled with disdain. These things, must not be seen by anyone in the Shadow Moon Pce, and never ever should they be seen by the Shadow Moon Pce Lord.

    He could almost imagine the kind of rage and shock that the Shadow Moon Pce Lord must have felt when he saw them.

    ¡°Good! So you are not going to admit it?¡± Instead of rage, the Shadow Moon Pce Lordughed. He was so angry he was visibly trembling as he raised a finger to point at Elder Ying and said: ¡°Elder Ying, go bring in those people right now! I will then like to see how this traitorous ingrate can still continue to deny it!¡±

    Elder Ying¡¯s face waspletely calm, without the slightest sign of glee or rage, but just a stoic expression as he carried out the task going by the book.

    Elder Yue¡¯s heart grew even more panicked. Even if he was aplete idiot, he should be able to tell that all these letters were brought in by Elder Ying. But he had clearly made prior preparations for everything, so how did these thingse to fall into Elder Ying¡¯s hands?

    And what worried Elder Yue more at that moment was.....

    Those people.....

    Who are those people?

    Elder Yue remained kneeling on the floor not daring to move an inch, his heart drumming like thunder as an ominous feeling rose up within.

    In just awhile, Elder Ying came into the pce hall leading several of the Shadow Moon Pce¡¯s disciples.

    A clinking tter then reverberated within the pce hall. Behind those disciples, more than ten wretched looking men with their hands and legs bound in chains were being led into the pce hall, looking highly dispirited.

    ¡°Upon seeing the Pce Lord and you¡¯re all not on your knees? !¡± Elder Ying shouted in a cold voice.

    With shivering legs, all the men uniformly knelt down before the Shadow Moon Pce Lord, their bodies trembling as they said: ¡°Respects to my Lord.¡±

 Chapter 1862 - â€œStretch Your Face Over (3)â€

    Chapter 1862: ¡°Stretch Your Face Over (3)¡±

    Once Elder Yue saw those people, his mind exploded in that instant, his entire person slumped in a daze, not moving at all.

    ¡°Tell the Pce Lord who you people are, and what kind of a rtionship you have with Elder Yue.¡± Elder Ying said in a deep voice.

    With their backs well bent, the men looked upon the Shadow Moon Pce Lord in abject terror.

    ¡°My Lord, I am the Maniac Sect¡¯s Deputy Chief. The Chief asked for me look into our sect joining up under the revered Shadow Moon Pce and as your humble servant was unable to see my Lord, I went through other avenues and managed to be linked up with Elder Yue. Elder Yue then told us that for us to be able to join the Shadow Moon Pce, we must first show our sincerity by doing what he tells us to do.¡±

    ¡°My Lord, I am the Maple Pavilion¡¯s.....¡±

    My Lord.....¡±

    More than ten men knelt on the floor as they introduced themselves. They were all from different sects and powers, but they were all simrly seeking to gain the favour of the Shadow Moon Pce and they had all been linked up with Elder Yue.

    Elder Yue had basically hinted the same thing to all of them, which was to do as per his orders, and his orders were what the Shadow Moon Pce Lord wanted. Only by doing as they were told, would they then show the Shadow Moon Pce Lord their sincerity.

    The more the Shadow Moon Pce Lord heard, the darker his face turned to be. Under Elder Ying¡¯s interrogation, those people had not only revealed they fact that they had followed Elder Yue¡¯s orders to attack the Hill City¡¯s branch, they also told of treasures that they had presented to the Shadow Moon Pce Lord through Elder Yue.

    And as for those treasures, the Shadow Moon Pce Lord had never even seen them even once before.

    In whose hands had all those things fallen into? One immediately knew without even having to think.

    ¡°Elder Yue, you¡¯re truly a great Elder of mine. I had thought of you as the most senior Elder of the Shadow Moon Pce Lord. You had served my grandfather, my father, and I had trusted you so much. But what have you done? You joined hands with outsiders to oppress the other Elders of our pce and it was not enough that you stuffed your own pockets, you had even gotten these people to murder my pce disciples! What are you trying to do! ! ?¡± The Shadow Moon Pce Lord was filled with rage. Towards the minor deviant thoughts and slight infractions the various Eldersmitted, he had mostly chosen to close an eye towards them. But when one carried it so far to this extent and he continued to ignore it, wouldn¡¯t it be as good as him presenting the Shadow Moon Pce on a tter to someone else! ?

    ¡°My Lord..... I¡¯ve been wrongly used..... Your subordinate¡¯s loyalty to the Shadow Moon Pce can be vouched by the sun and moon. These people..... These people must have been brought in by Elder Ying to frame me. My Lord is aware that Elder Ying has already been at odds with me and his eagerness in taking up the investigation in this incident was purely aimed at sending me to my doom! I have already served the Shadow Moon Pce for so many years and never have I once harboured any intentions of betrayal at all! My Lord! You must definitely believe me! If I truly harboured such thoughts of treachery, why would I need to wait till now? When thete Pce Lord was gravely ill, my Lord was still very young and your subordinate had served and supported my Lord with everything I had, never ever thinking about anything else. If I had really thought that way, wouldn¡¯t that have been the best time for me to strike?¡± Elder Yue said, iming innocence in a loud voice. He knew, that if today¡¯s events concluded as things stood now, it wouldn¡¯t matter how much he had done for the Shadow Moon Pce before, the only path ahead of him would only be death!

    Not a single reigning ruler, could possibly allow a person to collude with other powers to weaken their own power and authourity.

    The Shadow Moon Pce Lord drew in a deep breath, the rage in his heart not diminished in the slightest, but Elder Yue¡¯s words had made him recall about many things from when he was still very young.

    His father had been gravely ill when he was still very young. At that time, Elder Yue had the perfect opportunity to gain control over the ruler, to hold reign, but Elder Yue had not done it. Within his rage, the Shadow Moon Pce Lord regained a sliver of calm after hearing Elder Yue¡¯s words, though the look on his face did not improve in the slightest.

 Chapter 1863 - â€œStretch Your Face Over (4)â€

    Chapter 1863: ¡°Stretch Your Face Over (4)¡±

    Elder Yue detected that he still had space to wiggle and he began to recount all the things that he had done for the Shadow Moon Pce in detail, and brought up the many chances he had to usurp authourity, to prove his loyalty.

    Elder Ying stood on the side and remained silent without a word, but a sense of unease grew in his heart.

    Elder Yue¡¯s contributions and standing in the Shadow Moon Pce was deep and profound and he had brought up the Pce Lord under his watch. If he was allowed to bring up more of these things of the past, there was no guarantee that the Pce Lord¡¯s heart would not soften.

    At that moment, Elder Ying¡¯s gaze unconsciously turned to look towards the outside. He was waiting.

    Waiting for Jun Wu Xie¡¯s next move.

    Under Elder Yue¡¯s tear jerking persuasion, the expression on the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s face finally softened, his heart yielding to the scene after scene of memories elicited as he looked at the aged Elder Yue kneeling within the pce hall, his heart could not help but be moved.

    Elder Yue saw that the Shadow Moon Pce Lord was showing signs relent and he secretly heaved a sigh of relief in his heart, but his face still looking highly sorrowful and emotional.

    ¡°Grandfather, aren¡¯t you afraid of Heaven¡¯s wrath by saying these words! ?¡± Suddenly, a clear and ringing female voice sounded within the pce hall.

    The eyes of everyone within the hall were all drawn to the voice.

    It was not known from when that Yue Ye, with her face pale, had appeared there just outside the doors of the Shadow Moon Pce Hall.

    ¡°Little Ye?¡± The Shadow Moon Pce Lord was taken aback in surprise a moment when he saw Yue Ye.

    Elder Yue stared with his eyes wide, looking in disbelief at Yue Ye.

    ¡°My Lord, Little Ye has something to say.¡± Yue Ye said, her sad eyes looking at the Shadow Moon Pce Lord.

    ¡°You can speak your mind.¡± The Shadow Moon Pce Lord quickly said.

    Yue Ye took a deep breath, and walked into the pce hall, to kneel straight backed and stoic beside Elder Yue.

    Elder Yue¡¯s eyes red at Yue Ye, wishing he could swallow her alive.

    It had been Yue Ye¡¯s betrayal that caused the Shadow Moon Pce Lord to look upon him in a bad light for the first time. In the instant that he saw Yue Ye, Elder Yue immediately felt a tinge of trouble inside.

    Yue Ye pretended not to have seen Elder Yue¡¯s furious gaze but just went on to raise her head up to look at the Shadow Moon Pce Lord. She then prostrated herself down deeply to kowtow, and after raising her head, she then opened her mouth to say: ¡°My Lord, Little Ye hase here today to plead punishment from my Lord for my crime.¡±

    The Shadow Moon Pce Lord looked at Yue Ye in puzzlement.

    ¡°Little Ye¡¯s health is still not fully recovered and there is no need for you to kneel. Quickly get up.¡±

    Yue Ye however shook her head.

    ¡°I beg for my Lord to allow Little Ye to finish what I have to say while kneeling, as Little Ye is guilty, guilty of an unpardonable crime.¡±

    ¡°Yue Ye! You have no business being here!¡± The sense of unease in Elder Yue¡¯s heart grew more and more intense, the voice deep in his heart telling him that he must not allow Yue Ye to continue to speak, or it would all be over.

    ¡°What are you afraid of?¡± Yue Ye asked, looking at Elder Yue coldly. At that moment, Yue Ye¡¯s eyes did not show the slightest bit of her usual timidness but a cold callousness.

    Elder Yue¡¯s heart was chilled by that single nce from those eyes.

    ¡°My Lord, please allow Little Ye to finish what I have to say.¡± Yue Ye turned to look at the Shadow Moon Pce Lord once again.

    The Shadow Moon Pce Lord could do nothing but nod his head helplessly.

    ¡°Little Ye had from a young age been brought up together with my Big Brother, kept at Elder Yue¡¯s side, having received Elder Yue¡¯s teaching and instruction from young, and Little Ye had always thought that Elder Yue was truly being very nice to Little Ye and Big Brother. But a few days ago, because Little Ye was taken in under my Lord¡¯s care, Elder Yue¡¯s heart had be displeased and he prepared a present for Little Ye. Little Ye has initially thought that although Elder Yue had previously carried out certain immoral acts upon Little Ye before, but he had afterall been the one who brought up Little Ye and Big Brother, and we are indebted to him for the upbringing. But the present that Elder Yue had suddenly given to Little Ye had made Little Ye really understand just how terrifying this man truly is.¡± Yue Ye said slowly.

 Chapter 1864 - â€œStretch Your Face Over (5)â€

    Chapter 1864: ¡°Stretch Your Face Over (5)¡±

    ¡°What kind of a present?¡± The Shadow Moon Pce Lord asked a little curiously.

    Yue Ye pulled out a brocade box from her robes. At the moment when Elder Yue saw that brocade box, he cried inwardly in horror, wanting to stop her but she did not dare to act rashly.

    Yue Ye opened the brocade box. In that brocade box, was a nauseating piece of flesh that was beginning to rot!

    And the stench of rotting flesh immediately spread into the air within the pce hall!

    ¡°What is that?¡± The Shadow Moon Pce Lord asked as he pinched his nose.

    Yue Ye looked straight into the Pce Lord¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Flesh over the heart. Flesh over my Big Brother, Yue Yi¡¯s heart!¡±

    ¡°What! ?¡± The Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s eyes widened with incredulity.

    ¡°This was what Elder Yue gifted to Little Ye on the day after Elder Yue came to report to my Lord about the attack on the Hill City¡¯s branch and brought news that Big Brother¡¯s gone missing.¡± Yue Ye¡¯s voice was tinged with a hint of suppressed emotion.

    The Shadow Moon Pce Lord red at Elder Yue kneeling at the side, unable to believe everything that was happening.

    Yue Ye kowtowed vehemently, crawling as she knelt to plead: ¡°My Lord, Little Ye is prepared to shoulder the me and to be cursed for being a wretched ingrate, to havee here today to expose Elder Yue¡¯s many evil deeds. I do not dare plead for my Lord¡¯s forgiveness, but I beg for my Lord to bring this inhuman, dishonourable, disloyal and unfilial viin to justice!¡±

    ¡°Yue Ye! Do not think you can spout such nonsense irresponsibly!¡± Elder Yue was almost screamed out in terror.

    Yue Ye ignored him and continued to say: ¡°Elder Yue taught me and my Big Brother, to only listen to his orders alone, using my Big Brother to gain him more power in the Shadow Moon Pce, and sent Little Ye to my Lord¡¯s side, to find an opportunity to poison my Lord.¡±

    ¡°What did you say! ? Poison..... me?¡± The Shadow Moon Pce Lord was truly shocked this time.

    ¡°Yes. My Lord can try to recall carefully. When had my Lord¡¯s health started to deteriorate? Isn¡¯t it not long after Little Ye came close to my Lord, that my Lord started to feel his entire body be weak, breathless and lethargic? Those were the effects from the poison that Elder Yue ordered Little Ye to inflict onto my Lord.¡± Yue Ye¡¯s stifled and suppressed voice immediately caused the entire pce hall to fall as silent as death.

    Elder Yue¡¯s face turned an iron green shade. He would admit to all the other things she said. But this usation that he poisoned the Shadow Moon Pce Lord was really something that he had not done! This wench was clearly falsely using him!

    ¡°Yue Ye! You¡¯d better not use me with such tant nder! When have I ever made youmit such a heinous act! ? If I had really wanted to harm the Pce Lord, why would I need.....¡±

    ¡°You wanted to strike now, because you felt that enough time had passed, as the poison used on my Lord is a slow acting kind of poison. When this kind of poison is introduced into a person¡¯s body, it will need more than ten years before it can send the person into the afterlife, and you had taken the chance when my Lord was frail and weak, while he was unable to handle the pce¡¯s affairs, to make my Lord hand over his authourity to you. You had then grabbed the opportunity to build up your might and influence, so that you would be able to smoothly assume the entire Shadow Moon Pce when my Lord falls! You did not dare to do it before you were afraid that if you seize the seat of the Pce Lord then, you would have no legitimate im to the throne!¡± Every single word of Yue Ye¡¯s was went for blood, slowly tearing off Elder Yue¡¯s benign mask bit by bit.

    ¡°You¡¯re spoutingplete lies! I did not!¡± Elder Yue was so angry his entire body was shaking, his hand stretching out as they sought to throttle Yue Ye¡¯s neck!

    Elder Ying jumped forward valiantly, to stop Elder Yue¡¯s attackpletely!

    ¡°Let her speak! Let her speak! I am very interested to hear just how many more shameless and treacherous deeds you are responsible for! And just how venomous you really are!¡± The Shadow Moon Pce Lord was so filled with rage that his hands with shaking. He might not be suspicious if it had been any other matter. But with the reminder from Yue Ye, he carefully thought back to the time before and after that he had been unwell, and realized that it had been exactly as Yue Ye had said. After his strength could not hold up, he had indeed handed and transferred quite a bit of authourity over to Elder Yue whom he trusts the most.

 Chapter 1865 - â€œStick Your Face Out (6)â€

    Chapter 1865: ¡°Stick Your Face Out (6)¡±

    ¡°My Lord, Little Ye had been too young to recognize a person real nature and for so many years, I have disappointed my Lord with the concern shown to Little Ye. Little Ye has been very selfish and if not for the fact that Elder Yue has captured my Big Brother, I will not have exposed everything that Elder Yue has done. When Little Ye decided toe here to spill the beans today, I have prepared myself to be unable to walk out from it alive. If my Lord feels that Little Ye can falsely use a person at the cost of my own life, there is then nothing Little Ye has to say, but to beg that my Lord must really be wary of treacherous ingrates, and that Little Ye has let my Lord down.¡± When Yue Ye finished saying all that, she became extraordinarily calm. And it was those very words said with such calm that gave her the most important effect.

    If Elder Yue had not captured Yue Yi, with Yue Ye¡¯s kind of personality and the state she was in, there was no need for her to risk her life like this. Because once those words came out from her mouth, there was no more turning back. If the Shadow Moon Pce Lord was to believe them, then there would be no need to mention the end that Elder Yue woulde to, but that would still spell doom for Yue Ye as well. And if he chose not to believe her, Yue Ye would definitely note to any good end as well.

    If she had not been forced with her back pressed against the wall with no other way out, why would Yue Ye want to risk her life like that?

    And it was Yue Ye¡¯s words that caused the tinge of longing the Shadow Moon Pce Lord felt for her to evaporate, and his eyes that stared upon Elder Yue to be filled with hatred and doubt.

    Elder Yue¡¯s heart fell to the floor with a thud. ¡°My Lord! My Lord, I have never done that, I really haven¡¯t!¡±

    ¡°If my Lord does not believe it, I can use the poison on myself to prove it!¡± Without another word, Yue Ye took out a medicine bottle from her robes, and tilted her head back to gulp it down before everyone¡¯s eyes.

    A crisp and clear tinkle sounded, as the empty bottle in Yue Ye¡¯s hand fell to the floor, smashing in many pieces.

    ¡°My Lord can now get the physicians to take my pulse. If my pulse reads a different condition from that of my Lord¡¯s before, Little Ye will immediately take my own life here.¡± Yue Ye was really going all out this time.

    Elder Yue¡¯s entire body was shaking. Beat him to death, and he would not have thought that Yue Ye would go to such an extent, which was as good as seeking death!

    If it was anyone else that was framing him here, Elder Yue might still be able to find some excuse. But Yue Ye and Yue Yi had been adopted by him from many years back and they had note in contact with other people all that much before. If it was said that they were setting him up under the instruction of other people, the Shadow Moon Pce Lord would never believe it.

    ¡°Guards! Summon all the physicians who had diagnosed my pulse throughout the period toe here immediately!¡± The Shadow Moon Pce Lord said with his eyes narrowed.

    Elder Ying took a nce at Yue Ye without anyone noticing. Although his face was calm, but inside his heart, fear and terror surged like the tide! At the moment that Yue Ye swallowed the poison, he had wanted to go stop her so badly but he knew, that Yue Ye¡¯s appearance here was part of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s n!

    Her n to send Elder Yue to his death!

    Elder Ying soon led more than ten physicians toe walking into the pce hall. Under the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s orders, they all took Yue Ye¡¯s pulse one by one.

    ¡°Reporting to my Lord. Yue Ye¡¯s pulse is in the same state as it was for my Lord previously.¡± After more than ten physicians took Yue Ye¡¯s pulse, the conclusion they got was shockingly unanimous!

    In that instant, the Shadow Moon Pce Lordpletely lost it. His hand carelessly grabbed at the paper weight on his table and he threw it hard at Elder Yue.

    A big wound immediately broke out on Elder Yue¡¯s forehead, blood gushing out like a spring!

    ¡°My Lord! Your subordinate is innocent!¡± Elder Yue could not be bothered with the pain and he just knelt himself on the floor as he howled, pleading innocence.

    Even if he was beaten to death, he would not have thought that he would fall into such a state, where he found himself unable to refute the usations levied against him.

    For things that he had trulymitted, he would still be able to cover up. But these things that he had never done, were instead pushing him straight into a highly distant nightmare!

    Yue Ye drew in a deep breath, and just knelt there determinedly in the pce hall, her eyes cold as she watched the pitiful end that Elder Yue was about to face.

 Chapter 1866 - â€œStick Your Face Out (7)â€

    Chapter 1866: ¡°Stick Your Face Out (7)¡±

    ¡°Good! Elder Yue, you¡¯re a deep one aren¡¯t you?¡± The Shadow Moon Pce Lord was so furious heughed out loud as he pointed at Elder Yue to say: ¡°Guards! Arrest that man with his insidious intentions right away!¡±

    With the order given by the Shadow Moon Pce Lord, Elder Ying immediately led men to go capture Elder Yue.

    But Elder Yue however summoned up his spirits powers to explode out in a re, where the silver spirit light that manifested blew the disciples surging towards him away!

    ¡°My Lord! I served the past three generations of your ancestors and you do not trust me! Instead, you have chosen to believe this wench whose mouth is filled with lies! I have been loyal and faithful to the Shadow Moon Pce but you are treating me like this!¡± Elder Yue stood up, his eyes red as he stared at the Shadow Moon Pce Lord. He knew that if he gave himself up to be arrested, it would be a straight path to death, and he was not going to resign himself to be executed just like that!

    ¡°Protect the Pce Lord!¡± Elder Ying saw that Elder Yue was behaving abnormally and he immediately shouted out.

    All the disciples immediately surged to stand before the Shadow Moon Pce Lord, as they stared sternly at Elder Yue.

    In the Shadow Moon Pce, Elder Yue¡¯s powers were alreadyparable to that of the Pce Lord¡¯s and with the Shadow Moon Pce Lord having been in ill health the past several years, his powers had declined somewhat, and was no longer a match for Elder Yue!

    The Shadow Moon Pce Lord red with his eyes wide at Elder Yue. ¡°Elder Yue! This is outright rebellion!¡±

    ¡°The Lord wants your vassal dead, your vassal will have to die. But if you want me to die at the hands of this filthy whore, I am unable to swallow the humiliation!¡± Elder Yue said with a coldugh. He might have pledged allegiance to the Shadow Moon Pce, but he treasured his own life more. Since the Shadow Moon Pce Lord was not willing to let him live, he would not mind fighting his way out of here!

    ¡°Guards! Arrest him right now!¡± The Shadow Moon Pce Lord was rather flurried. Elder Yue was at that moment the most highly skilled member, and if he were to really flip out and go berserk, there was no guarantee his own life was not at risk!

    With that order given by the Shadow Moon Pce Lord, everyone lunged forward together, to pounce upon Elder Yue.

    Elder Yue snorted in contempt and his body morphed into a streak of lightning. The disciples in the hall were all unable to touch him at all and they were all wounded by him! In the instant that the figure of Elder Yue shed, he grabbed Yue Ye who was kneeling beside him and his body shed once more, to finally stop just outside the pce hall.

    One of his hands clutched at Yue Ye¡¯s throat, his sinister and chilling gaze falling upon the highly pale face of Yue Ye¡¯s.

    ¡°You little whore, this old man has truly misjudged you. I had not thought that you could really be so venomous. Since you seek to make life difficult for me, do not think that you and your elder brother can continue to live!¡±

    ¡°Hold it!¡± Elder Ying¡¯s heart cringed and he could not be bothered about anything else but charged straight up, wanting to save Yue Ye.

    However, Elder Ying¡¯s powers was merely just at the Purple Spirit level and it was sorely inadequate to go against Elder Yue who had attained the Silver Spirit. Before he could even touch Yue Ye, he was sent flying by a single palm strike from Elder Yue!

    ¡°Elder Ying. You¡¯re such a pathetic and useless piece of trash. Do you really think that you are able to take me on? Let me tell you. I¡¯ll leave if I want to today, and no one in the Shadow Moon Pce will be able to bar my path! You have gone against me for so many years and at the end of it, you have merely just shown yourself to be a mindless moron! I shall be benevolent today and tell you something.¡± Elder Yue¡¯s mouth curled up into a cold sneer, his gaze shifting over onto Yue Ye.

    ¡°All these years, the truth is your son was killed by the Shadow Moon Pce and I was the one who sent people to go have your daughter inw ughtered, while the pair of grandchildren of yours were brought back to the Shadow Moon Pce by me, to be reared like dogs by my side. This little whore here is your granddaughter, and Yue Yi is your grandson! Bwah ha ha! Not even in your dreams would you have thought right? That the two pitiful worms that had been reduced to mere ythings of the Pce Lord and me, are actually your blood kin!¡±

 Chapter 1867 - â€œStick Your Face Out (8)â€

    Chapter 1867: ¡°Stick Your Face Out (8)¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you find yourself just so pathetic? Having thought that you have finally grasped the life saving straw, to have the Shadow Moon Pce help you find your grandchildren, but your grandson and granddaughter had been before your eyes all this time. And the entity that you pledged your loyalty and allegiance to, is actually the murderer of your son! I really pity you. You watched with your own eyes your grandson reduced to be a ything of mine, and your granddaughter attracted the Pce Lord¡¯s eye..... Hahaha..... This is what the Zhan Family has ended to be? Hahaha..... Hrious! But you do not have to worry. These two unbelievably filthy kids are right about to depart from this world and your bloodline will then be severed! You should thank me for this, to let you be able to see them onest time before they die. Bwah haha! !¡± Elder Yueughed maniacally, revealing all the unthinkable filth in the years past right before Elder Ying¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Shut your trap this instant!¡± The Shadow Moon Pce Lord shouted in shock. He had not thought that Elder Yue would expose the matter at that moment.

    Elder Ying stared silently at Elder Yue who wasughing maniacally, already aware of those facts in his heart. But when his ears heard those words, his heart still winced in pain.

    Yue Ye who was held in Elder Yue¡¯s grip suddenly widened her eyes and she struggled hard to turn her head, to stare in shock at the silent Elder Ying.

    This man is her Grandfather?

    Her real Grandfather?

    Elder Ying¡¯s eyes that met Yue Ye¡¯s astounded gaze were filled with deep remorse and regret.

    ¡°Hahaha..... Why should I shut up? My Lord, you were the one that asked me to carry out the deed back then right? Why? You still want to keep Elder Ying by your side as a dog? You¡¯re really too cruel. On one hand, you slept with his granddaughter, and on the other hand, you still want him to bend his back to serve you. You are truly the real viin.¡± Elder Yue no longer had any qualms and he shed all pretence of cordiality with the Shadow Moon Pce Lord.

    The Shadow Moon Pce Lord was so furious his entire body was trembling, and his body that had recovered suddenly surged with a familiar sense of exhaustion and lethargy.

    ¡°Alright. Now, I have let you two acknowledge each other. What a nice guy I am. So..... Yue Ye, say goodbye to your biological grandfather now as I am about to send you on your way now.¡± Elder Yue said venomously.

    Yue Ye bit on her lip, as she lowered her eyes.

    Elder Yue¡¯s hand raised up high, and then struck down towards Yue Ye¡¯s head.

    Elder Ying wanted to stop him, but waspletely unable to catch up with Elder Yue¡¯s speed, his heart suddenly stuck right at the back of his throat.

    All of a sudden!

    A streak of light flew straight towards Elder Yue¡¯s palm, and intense pain caused Elder Yue¡¯s body to quake!

    ¡°Send her on her way? Have you asked for my approval?¡± A cold voice suddenly rang out within the pce hall!

    Elder Yue looked towards the voice and suddenly saw Jun Wu Xiee walking gracefully out from the side of the pce hall.

    ¡°Chang Huan!¡± Elder Yue stared at Jun Wu Xie as he clenched his teeth tightly. If it was asked who else in the Shadow Moon Pce he would want to kill, then it would definitely be the youth right before his eyes now.

    Ever since ¡°Chang Huan¡± came back, no matter what Elder Yue did, things had not been smooth for him at all.

    ¡°Chang Huan.....¡± When the Shadow Moon Pce Lord saw Jun Wu Xie, he blew out a breath of relief. This extremely gifted youth here was the Shadow Moon Pce¡¯s biggest hope.

    ¡°Chang Huan?¡± Jun Wu Xie suddenly shook her head.

    ¡°I regret to tell you that I do not seem to be called by that name.¡± When Jun Wu Xie¡¯s voice fell, she suddenly raised her hand up to pull off the disguise she wore on her face!

    A countenance that could bring ruin to cities and countries suddenly bloomed out before everyone¡¯s sight, that perfect and wless skin and those extremely exquisite features immediately caused everyone to gasp in shock!

 Chapter 1868 - â€œResounding Face Slap (1)â€

    Chapter 1868: ¡°Resounding Face p (1)¡±

    ¡°Who are you! ?¡± Elder Yue eximed in shock as she looked at Jun Wu Xie. No one could have thought that the ¡°Chang Huan¡± before their eyes would actually be an imposter and what was even more terrifying was that none of them had actually discovered it all this time.

    ¡°Jun Wu Xie.¡± Jun Wu Xie said with an eyebrow slightly lifted, revealing a name that had never appeared here in the Middle Realm before.

    The Shadow Moon Pce Lord was astounded as he stared at Jun Wu Xie. He had never seen such a beautiful youngdy where even the very pretty Yue Ye had instantly turned to be rathercking in lustre before Jun Wu Xie. In the entire pce hall, that one tiny figure was just like the sun, that attracted everyone¡¯s attention.

    ¡°I should have guessed that you are not Chang Huan. For that useless piece of trash like Chang Huan, how could he have possibly attain the Purple Spirit?¡± Elder Yue said as he narrowed his eyes, looking at the youngdy before his eyes warily. The youngdy seemed to be a little younger than Chang Huan and at that age, she had actually been able to breakthrough to the Purple Spirit¡¯s fourth stage, which was just rather shocking.

    How old was this youngdy? Fifteen? Or sixteen? Such a tenderage and she had already reached a level that an average person could not hope to achieve. If she was given more time, how far would she be able to go?

    ¡°It¡¯s still not all thatte for you to know now.¡± Jun Wu Xie said coldly, her gaze sweeping past Elder Yue¡¯s face.

    Elder Yue sneered coldly. ¡°So what if you are not Chang Huan? Do you think that you are able to take me on just by yourself? The level of disparity between a Purple Spirit and a Silver Spirit is not something that a little brat like you could possibly understand. But since you are so anxious to deliver death onto yourself, then I shall grant you your wish. Once I kill this little whore here, I shall immediately send you into Hell!¡±

    Elder Yue¡¯s eyes shed with a cold glint and the hand holding Yue Ye was suddenly imbued with spirit powers, the pulsating glow of his Silver Spirit powers surging towards Yue Ye¡¯s body. With the kind of constitution Yue Ye¡¯s body possessed, it will be just a split moment that she would have all her internal organs crushed and for her topletely crumble under the tyrannical powers of the Silver Spirit!

    All of a sudden!

    A dark shadow swept past Elder Yue in a quick sh. Elder Yue only felt a chill upon his arm and by the time he recovered his senses, Yue Ye who had been held within his grasp was nowhere to be seen, and he discovered that his hand had actually been severed right at his wrist, a clean and neat cut, without the slightest sign of tearing upon the wound.

    Bright red blood immediately gushed out from Elder Yue¡¯s wound like a spring in the next instant, his palm that had just been severed lying there upon the cold hard floor.

    ¡°ARRRGH!¡± Elder Yue grasped at his handless raised wrist, a frightful howl erupting from his mouth in that instant.

    All of that had happened too quickly. Not a single person in that pce hall was aware of what had happened, till Elder Yue¡¯s loud howl pierced their eardrums painfully that brought them back to their senses to stare at the bright blood gushing out from Elder Yue¡¯s severed wrist. Everyone then raised their heads up with absolute incredulity, to look upon Jun Wu Xie who stood at the pce hall¡¯s entrance.

    ¡°How..... How is that possible.....¡± The Shadow Moon Pce Lord stared in pure shock at Ye Gu standing right beside Jun Wu Xie,pletely unable to believe his eyes.

    Elder Yue was the Shadow Moon Pce¡¯s top ced and most highly skilled fighter where even when the Shadow Moon Pce Lord was at its peak had only been able to battle Elder Yue to a draw. The kind of powers Elder Yue possessed could not have been any clearer to the Shadow Moon Pce Lord.

    Under the Heavens, with the exception of a Gold Spirit, no one could possibly be able to so severely wound the highly powerful Silver Spirit in a mere instant!

    From beginning till end, Elder Yue had not had time to put up any kind of defense and his hand had already been severed off so easily!

 Chapter 1869 - â€œResounding Face Slap (2)â€

    Chapter 1869: ¡°Resounding Face p (2)¡±

    As far as the eye could see in the Middle Realm, the Silver Spirit was rarer than rare and for the most powerful Gold Spirit, only the nine Temple Lords of the Nine Temples were able to reach that Heaven defying realm!

    But when Ye Gu made his move, not the slightest bit of golden light of a Gold Spirit had manifested within the pce hall, which was a point that shocked the Shadow Moon Pce Lord thoroughly.

    The Shadow Moon Pce disciples who had been there in the pce hall were all stunned speechless by Ye Gu¡¯s tyrannical power. Elder Yue¡¯s position and his powers in the Shadow Moon Pce had made all of them tread trepidly around him and not dare to go against him. Never in their dreams would they have thought that the day woulde where the all powerful Elder Yue would actually have his hand cut off by someone in one single stroke right before their eyes!

    Such an unbridgeable chasm between their powers, was just absolutely unbelievable.

    ¡°Master.....¡± Yue Ye¡¯s face was pale as she looked at Jun Wu Xie. She was put down onto the ground by Ye Gu, herrge doe like eyes looking at Jun Wu Xie in astonishment.

    Her Master..... was actually such a unmatchable young beauty!

    ¡°My disciple is not to be touched by anyone.¡± Jun Wu Xie nced at Yue Ye, before she turned towards the howling Elder Yue.

    Elder Yue had never been in such a wretched state. The incessant excruciating pain from his severed wrist caused his entire body to break out in cold sweat, his initial arrogance and glee alreadypletely evaporated without a trace left in an instant. His face was deathly pale, blood smeared all over him, gasping for air as he looked at Jun Wu Xie, his eyes actually showing a sliver of fear.

    ¡°Who..... Who are you really..... We do not have any grievance or vengeance between us, so why are you going against me?¡± Elder Yue was in so much pain his teeth were chattering. The severe injury inflicted upon him just a moment ago made him clearly aware of the great disparity between his powers and that of the masked youth beside Jun Wu Xie.

    Not to mention he was already wounded, even if he waspletely fine, if he was attacked by that youth, he would be renderedpletely defenceless.

    This was the first time Elder Yue was seen to be in such a wretched state. His neatlybed white hair was in a mess, his venomous eyes showing a kind of panic never seen before in them. Unable to get a reply from Jun Wu Xie, he then turned to look at Elder Ying.

    The fact that Chang Huan was impersonated by Jun Wu Xie, though everyone else might not have noticed anything fishy, but he did not believe it to be possible that Elder Ying did not notice anything strange before.

    As afterall, just how much weight Chang Huan was capable of, Elder Ying would definitely know it best!

    ¡°It¡¯s you! Elder Ying! You are indeed vicious! In order to bring me down, you had actually brought in such a helper!¡± Elder Yue spat out as he red at Elder Ying, his heart filled with hatred against Elder Ying, hating the fact he could not swallow him whole.

    However, the eyes that Elder Ying stared at Elder Yue with, was filled with simr loathing.

    ¡°If I really am capable of that, I would have sent you off to Hell long ago.¡±

    Elder Ying suddenlyughed out loud, his gaze highly malicious as he looked at Elder Yue.

    ¡°You win. Elder Ying, let me tell you now that the incident at Hill City was my doing alright, and I was behind the abduction of Yue Yi as well. That piece of flesh over his heart was personally delivered into your granddaughter¡¯s hand by me and if you let thisss named Jun kill me here today, your grandson will then apany me to the grave. So you had been think it through properly.¡± Elder Yue said with a coldugh. He still had another chip in his hand.

    Elder Ying gazed at Elder Yue who was still being so venomous till the end and the Heaven roiling hatred in his heart surged. He then lifted his head to look at Jun Wu Xie standing at the pce hall¡¯s doors.

    ¡°Elder Yue, there is no need for you to waste your breath anymore. I¡¯ve already told you. I do not have the capability to be able to invite our Miss Jun to exact revenge on my behalf and you do not need to use Yue Yi toe threaten me. Moreover..... you really think that Yue Yi is still in your hands?¡±

 Chapter 1870 - â€œResounding Face Slap (3)â€

    Chapter 1870: ¡°Resounding Face p (3)¡±

    Elder Yue was slightly taken aback.

    ¡°Forest Moon Pavilion.¡± Jun Wu Xie suddenly spat out those three highly chilling words from behind Elder Yue.

    Impossible! You cannot possibly have found Yue Yi!¡± Cold sweat broke out from Elder Yue as he turned to look at Jun Wu Xie, his face in utter disbelief.

    Jun Wu Xie instead continued to say unhurriedly: ¡°You were very clever. Knowing that the Forest Moon Pavilion is where the previous generations of the Shadow Moon Pce Lords are reverently worshipped and prayed to, and only on days where memorial prayers are held, would the Shadow Moon Pce Lord lead the Elders to the Forest Moon Pavilion to pray to the ancestors, with the ce not allowing any disciple to set foot inside on any other day. You thought that hiding Yue Yi in the Forest Moon Pavilion would then make it difficult for anyone to find him. Unfortunately..... I still managed to do it.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s cold voice smashed up the final life saving straw that Elder Yue had.

    Elder Yue had already had already openly gone against the Shadow Moon Pce Lord earlier and he was now not only severely injured by Ye Gu, Yue Yi whom he had held in his hands had been also been rescued by Jun Wu Xie!

    In just that one short hour, Elder Yue was struck by the biggest setback he had experienced throughout his entire life!

    And this setback gave him no way of getting out from this situation alive.

    At that moment, all colour had drained out of Elder Yue¡¯s facepletely, and he suddenly felt a chill creeping up into his entire body.

    The doors of the pce hall was blocked off by Jun Wu Xie and he carried a severe wound on his body, while behind his back was Elder Ying that he hated right into his bones.

    He had been forced into a dead corner!

    All of a sudden!

    Elder Yue fell to his knees in the pce hall, ignoring the wound on his wrist as he kowtowed continuously at the Shadow Moon Pce Lord who was shielded by many disciples.

    ¡°My Lord! This old man had eyes but was too blind to see, this old mind here confused and muddled. I beg for my Lord to take into ount that this old man had bent his back to toil tirelessly for the Shadow Moon Pce¡¯s sake for so many years, and save this old man¡¯s life! This old man is willing to present up everyst bit of my fortune to the Shadow Moon Pce, and this old man will definitely obey every single order my Lord gives. I beg for my Lord to treat me as just a dog, and save my life!¡± Elder Yue continued to kowtow, as he pleaded.

    Regardless whether Jun Wu Xie was brought in by Elder Ying, just looking at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s demeanor, she did not look like she had any intentions of letting him live.

    And Elder Yue was only left with just one path to tread, through the Shadow Moon Pce Lord. He had no choice but to beg with everything he had, trying his best to elicit sympathy from deep inside the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s heart.

    A pity, this time Elder Yue had done his sums incorrectly.

    If it was said that this was before Yue Ye appeared, even if the Shadow Moon Pce Lord knew that Elder Yue could possibly have done something that harmed the Shadow Moon Pce, he would have spared him on ount of old sentiments. But after the Shadow Moon Pce Lord knew that Elder Yue had ordered Yue Ye to poison him, he had then hated Elder Yue to the bone!

    ¡°Elder Yue, you think I will save such a heartless and ungrateful white eyed wolf like you?¡± The Shadow Moon Pce Lord sneered with a coldugh. He then raised his head, and looked upon Jun Wu Xie with her city ruining looks to say politely: ¡°Miss Jun, If you want to stand up for Elder Ying here today, I will not have any opinion about it. This person is no longer an Elder of my Shadow Moon Pce, and whether you want to kill him or skin him alive, you can do as you wish.¡±

    ¡°My Lord! ! !¡± Elder Yue¡¯s eyes widened as he red, the irises magnifying from terror.

    However, the Shadow Moon Pce Lord did not even look once at him, but was looking covetously at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s beauty.

    ¡°Ye Gu.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s voice sounded like death¡¯s knell, ringing out from behind Elder Yue.

    Elder Yue¡¯s body shivered as a chill shot through him, his survival instinct pushing out all his spirit powers in an explosion suddenly, roaring as he turned around and charged towards the exit of the pce hall!

    However, in that instant that Elder Yue¡¯s body had not yet even gotten close to the pce hall¡¯s doors, the figure of Ye Gu had alreadye right behind Elder Yue!

 Chapter 1871 - â€œResounding Face Slap (4)â€

    Chapter 1871: ¡°Resounding Face p (4)¡±

    Several bolts of ck light shot out so fast they could not be seen clearly, but they just heard a series of crisp and clear crashes.

    Elder Yue suddenly fell to the floor!

    ¡°ARRGH!¡± A mournful wail reverberated within the vast pce hall.

    Elder Yue¡¯s four limbs systematically broken off, the garish white bones sticking out from his wounds, pierced through his flesh. Bright red blood flowed onto the floor in a wide pool, the stench of blood spreading through the entire pce hall.

    Ye Gu stood just a step¡¯s distance away behind Elder Yue. No one had been able to even see clearly how he had struck and it was all already over.

    That scene before their eyes made the pce hall fall eerily silent.

    The Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s eyes stared wide as he looked at Ye Gu, unable to believe that under the Heavens, such a tyrannical power existed which did not even need the summoning of any spirit power to dismember all four limbs of a Silver Spirit.

    Jun Wu Xie raised a foot, slowly walking to go stand right before Elder Yue. Seeing Elder Yue fallen within the pool of blood and howling in pain, there wasn¡¯t a trace of pity in her eyes as the image of that secret chamber rose within her mind, with its countless number of brocade boxes holding aggrieved souls trapped and buried within those hidden brocade boxes, which had already turned Elder Yue lying within his blood into a unforgivable demon.

    ¡°Don¡¯t..... Don¡¯t kill me..... Don¡¯t kill me.....¡± Elder Yue was both shocked and terrified, the pain in his body forcing his teeth to clench up tightly. He stared at the pair of shoes standing right in front of his nose, his eyes filled with abject fear.

    He who had once been able to cover the skies with just one hand in the Shadow Moon Pce, would never have once thought that he would one fine day be tormented so wretchedly and pitifully by people.....

    Terror spread throughout his body, so terrified that tears and mucus fell all over the floor from his face, his mouth begging incessantly for mercy.

    ¡°I will not kill you, at least I won¡¯t for now.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s cold voice sounded from above Elder Yue¡¯s head.

    That voice was like crushed ice, but it allowed Elder Yue to feel a sliver of hope.

    ¡°Killing you, will be too easy for you.¡± Thisst statement from Jun Wu Xie, quickly crushed out thest vestiges of hope that Elder Yue held.

    The tip of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s shoe dug in under Elder Yue¡¯s chin, forcibly forcing him to raise his head. With a twist of the tip of his foot, it lodged straight at Elder Yue¡¯s throat, the intense pain causing Elder Yue to wail mournfully.

    At the moment that he opened his mouth, Jun Wu Xie then slowly threw in an elixir into Elder Yue¡¯s mouth.¡±This thing, has not been used for a rather long time already and I hope you¡¯ll like it.¡± Jun Wu Xie said with her eyes narrowed, looking down from a higher vantage point at Elder Yue, his face fearful.

    ¡°What..... What did you make me eat.....¡± Elder Yue was trembling as he looked at Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Something that won¡¯t kill you, nor let you live.¡± Jun Wu Xie cold voice announced Elder Yue¡¯s fate.

    ¡°What.....¡± Elder Yue¡¯s eyes red widely.

    ¡°Rotting Bones. It¡¯s Rotting Bones.¡± Yue Ye¡¯s voice sounded suddenly.

    Yue Ye took a step forward, standing behind Jun Wu Xie as she looked into Elder Yue¡¯s terrified gaze, slowly opening her mouth to torment Elder Yue¡¯s fragile nerves.

    ¡°Rotting Bones is a poison my Master concocted. Anyone who ingests it if not given the antidote, all the flesh upon his body will quickly rot, till only the skeleton remains but the person will not die as. After all the rotted flesh has finished falling, new flesh will grow back, an endless cycle, Unable to die, unable to live.¡± Yue Ye¡¯s voice which still sounded a little childlike, but sounded just like a nightmare on Elder Yue¡¯s ears.

    ¡°Master is right. Just killing you off will be too easy for you. An animal like you, even if you died, you will dirty the road leading to Hell.¡± Yue Ye said furiously.

    ¡° Don¡¯t..... Don¡¯t.....¡± Elder Yue was ovee with terror. He had never heard of such a poison, but the words pushed him further into pure and utter hopelessness and despair.

 Chapter 1872 - â€œResounding Face Slap (5)â€

    Chapter 1872: ¡°Resounding Face p (5)¡±

    Elder Yue¡¯s howling did not receive any kind of response and the only thing that awaited him was just the agonizing torment of being rendered unable to beg for death and not given the chance to plead to live.

    Jun Wu Xie treaded over the floor that was stained with Elder Yue¡¯s blood as she passed, the blood fresh and red as it stuck under her feet. With every step she took, she would then leave a garishly scarlet footprint upon the shiny marble floor.

    Within the grand pce hall, only Elder Yue¡¯s gradually weakening wails continued to sound.

    Everyone else, had all been so ovee with shock that their bodies had turned cold, by Jun Wu Xie¡¯s ¡°Rotting Bones¡±.

    The Shadow Moon Pce Lord quivered as an icy chill shot through him, staring at the stunningly beautiful youngdy standing there within the pce hall, unable to imagine that such a sensationally terrifying poison was actually concocted by such a wless young beauty.

    ¡°Miss Jun, although you are not a disciple of my Shadow Moon Pce, but since you are on familiar terms with our Elder Ying, then you are also a friend of the Shadow Moon Pce. Now that you have eradicated this treacherous criminal on behalf of our Shadow Moon Pce, the Shadow Moon Pce will naturally owe you a debt. I would like to invite Miss Jun to stay here in the Shadow Moon Pce for a short period, to allow me to express gratitude.¡± The chill the Shadow Moon Pce Lord had felt in his heart, had now been cleanly swept aside by Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mesmerizing looks.

    That poison might sound highly terrifying, but it might just be something Yue Ye, the littless had made up to scare Elder Yue in revenge.

    ¡°My Lord, Elder Yue has been taken care of, but with the atrocities done upon the Zhan Family, don¡¯t you think you need to say something about it to me?¡± Elder Ying took a deep breath before he said. After admiring the wretched state Elder Yue had been reduced to, he turned himself around to stare at the Shadow Moon Pce Lord seated high up upon the elevated principal seat. Having been in the Shadow Moon Pce for so many years, how could he not be able to detect that the Shadow Moon Pce Lord was trying to win Jun Wu Xie over.

    But just how despicable and shameless would the Shadow Moon Pce Lord need to be for the Pce Lord to still be able to use his rtions with Jun Wu Xie to rope in Jun Wu Xie, even after Elder Yue had exposed the truth behind his son¡¯s death.

    The Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s expression then stiffened, his face immediately showing a trace of helplessness.

    ¡°Elder Ying, how can you believe Elder Yue¡¯s words? How I¡¯ve treated you ever since you joined the Shadow Moon Pce, hasn¡¯t it been clear to you? If I was truly just seeking to make use of you, why would I give you so much authourity, to allow you to be one among the two most prominent Elders in the Shadow Moon Pce? Elder Yue¡¯s words were obviously an attempt to drive a wedge between the two of us. He had a venomous mind and I do not know of the kind of things he did. Haven¡¯t I very nearly been killed by him as well?¡±

    Elder Yingughed with cold derison. ¡°The Lord bestowed power upon me just because you were ill and was unable to control the Shadow Moon Pce, and was afraid that Elder Yue¡¯s lone authourity would grow. Hence you supported me to go against him. This old man might not be all that quick witted, but I am not that dumb.¡±

    The colour of the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s face turned uglier and uglier, cursing at the wretched Elder Yue a countless number of times. If Elder Yue had not bbed out those words, he would then be able to use the friendly rtions between Jun Wu Xie and Elder Ying to pull Jun Wu Xie into the Shadow Moon Pce.

    The level of gift Jun Wu Xie was endowed with could only be termed as unmatchable among the younger generation and with these looks that could throw the world in shock, it greatly moved the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s heart.

    Moreover, after having witnessed Ye Gu¡¯s powers, the Shadow Moon Pce Lord just couldn¡¯t wait to pull those few people into the Shadow Moon Pce. He could tell that the two ck robed men behind Jun Wu Xie acted on her orders.

    If he could possess such tyrannical power that was able to kill a Silver Spirit instantly, then the Shadow Moon Pce¡¯s position among the Twelve Pces would bepletely different in future.

    The calctions in the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s mind were so attractive, but the words Elder Yue said earlier spoilt it all for him.

    ¡°Elder Ying, I have treated you with a sincere heart, and I hope that you will not allow yourself to be incited by treacherous traitors.¡±

 Chapter 1873 - â€œResounding Face Slap (6)â€

    Chapter 1873: ¡°Resounding Face p (6)¡±

    Elder Ying¡¯s face creased up in a sneer.

    The Shadow Moon Pce Lord saw that Elder Ying could not be convinced and he had no choice but to say to Jun Wu Xie directly: ¡°Miss Jun has done the Shadow Moon Pce a favour. There is some misunderstanding between Elder Ying and me but I think Miss Jun being a wise person should be able to differentiate ordingly. I have always treated the disciples and Elders in the pce with cordiality or otherwise, it would not have indulged Elder Yue into seeking to stage a rebellion like that.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie looked at the Shadow Moon Pce Lord expressionlessly, and towards his exnation, she showed no reaction.

    The Shadow Moon Pce Lord felt a little awkward but when he saw Ye Gu standing just behind Jun Wu Xie, he forced himself to perk up and continued to lobby.

    Till Jun Wu Xie¡¯s patience ran out, and she finally opened her mouth.

    ¡°You¡¯re done speaking?¡±

    The Shadow Moon Pce Lord face lit up with joy, and he immediately nodded.

    ¡°Is there anything that Miss Jun would like to lend her advise?¡±

    ¡°You want to rope me into the Shadow Moon Pce?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked, with an eyebrow raised slightly.

    The Shadow Moon Pce Lord waspletely stumped against Jun Wu Xie¡¯s blunt and direct words and it was quite a while before he was able to readjust himself back to say with augh: ¡°Miss Jun is highly nimble minded and possesses extraordinary gift, truly a rare talent among men under the Heavens. If you are interested in joining my Shadow Moon Pce, it would naturally be the Shadow Moon Pce¡¯s fortune and I give my word to wee you with the position of an Elder.¡±

    The Shadow Moon Pce Lord repeated the same old trick, reusing the method he employed to cajole Elder Ying in the past to try to convince Jun Wu Xie.

    Suddenly, the corners of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mouth curled up with the faint tinge of a smile.

    The smile was extremely faint, seemingly almost unnoticeable, but it was exactly that highly slight arc that made Jun Wu Xie¡¯s entire face turn even more mesmerizing, which entranced the Shadow Moon Pce Lord so much he stared in a daze, unable to recover his senses.

    ¡°Really sorry.¡± Jun Wu Xie said as she lifted her head slightly.

    ¡°I have no interest in joining your Shadow Moon Pce. But towards obliterating the Shadow Moon Pce, I am instead highly interested.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words struck the Shadow Moon Pce Lord who was entranced by beauty like a bolt. His eyes stared widely at Jun Wu Xie, unable to believe what he just heard.

    ¡°Miss Jun, could you be telling a joke? It is not in the least bit funny.¡± The expression on the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s face was looking rather ugly.

    Jun Wu Xie shrugged her shoulders, and then raised a hand to give a light wave.

    Ye Sha who was standing outside the pce hall suddenly shut the hall¡¯s doors!

    The heavy boom of the door closing reverberated inside the vast hall, the sound striking at the hearts of everyone within.

    ¡°A joke? Think of it as you like.¡± Jun Wu Xie said casually.

    Even if the Shadow Moon Pce Lord was aplete idiot, he should still be able to see that the situation didn¡¯t seem right anymore.

    ¡°Miss Jun, there is no grudge between our Shadow Moon Pce and you nor have we offended you. Throughout the time you were here in our Shadow Moon Pce impersonating Chang Huan, I have been nothing but polite to you. So what is this you are doing here?¡± The Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s voice had somehow sunken at that moment.

    ¡°Doing as I please.¡± Jun Wu Xie casually threw out that ¡°vomit blood¡± inducing statement.

    As she please? !

    Just because it pleased her, she could just say she wanted to obliterate the Shadow Moon Pce of the Twelve Pces? !

    Everyone within the pce hall almost vomited blood in indignant rage upon hearing Jun Wu Xie¡¯s reply.

    There couldn¡¯t possibly be all that many people under the Heavens that dared to say such words to the Twelve Pces.

    ¡°Jun Wu Xie, you are serious?¡± The Shadow Moon Pce Lord narrowed up his eyes, staring straight at the so arrogant Jun Wu Xie that she made people turn purple.

    ¡°I am.¡± Jun Wu Xie replied with a raised eyebrow.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words turned all that the Shadow Moon Pce Lord did before be one big joke. He had been so eager to recruit her but she had actuallye here fully intent on obliterating the entire Shadow Moon Pce. Everything that the Shadow Moon Pce Lord said before suddenly sounded so much aplete irony.

 Chapter 1874 - â€œResounding Face Slap (7)â€

    Chapter 1874: ¡°Resounding Face p (7)¡±

    The Shadow Moon Pce disciples in the pce immediately looked upon the situation sternly and spirit powers emitting light of different colours manifested in the Shadow Moon Pce grand hall.

    But if one looked closely, they would be able to see that the faces of the disciples were pale and were all forcing a calm front upon their faces, their terror filled eyes revealing the fear they felt in their hearts.

    Resistance?

    How were they going to resist?

    They had already been rather nervous when they were facing Elder Yue and what they had to face now was a demon that had been able able to take down Elder Yue in an instant!

    Right at that moment, the image of Ye Gu executing an instant take down of Elder Yue rooted deeply into the minds and fear had already crushed their fighting will.

    ¡°Alright, I would like to see how all of you are going to resist.¡± Jun Wu Xie lifted up her chin, almost arrogant as she stared at the Shadow Moon Pce Lord.

    In the instant that Jun Wu Xie¡¯s voice fell, the figures of Ye Sha and Ye Gu had already leapt toe in front of Jun Wu Xie, ck mist swirling around their bodies at almost the same instant!

    When that ck mist that almost felt like spirit glow surrounded the bodies of Ye Sha and Ye Gu, the Shadow Moon Pce Lord who had still wanted to give it onest fight immediately froze in his spot, to stare at Ye Sha and Ye Gu in utter shock like he had been turned to stone.

    ¡°ck spirit powers..... Devil Spirit..... Devil Spirit..... You men are from the Dark Regions! You people are actually from the Dark Regions! ! !¡± The Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s face looked like he had seen a ghost, the pitch of his voice almost turned into a scream.

    The piercing sound reached the ears of everyone, almost bursting their eardrums.

    It was just one nce and it made the Shadow Moon Pce Lord feel as if he had lost his soul, hopelessly terrified as he fell back into his chair like he had been possessed, to shiver uncontrobly.

    The Dark Regions.

    The supreme existence in the hearts of everyone in the Middle Realm. Even though the Dark Regions had gone into seclusion for close to a thousand years, the awe orded to them still remained.

    To the knowledge of the people in the world, spirit power starts with the initial seven colours of red, orange, yellow, green, blue, indigo, purple, followed by the Silver Spirit and Gold Spirit. And outside of these spirit powers, there was one more type. A type of ck power, simr to spirit powers, but at the same timepletely different.

    And throughout the entire Middle Realm, the only ce that was able to utilize such a power was just people of the Dark Regions alone!

    How many years ago had it been when the Dark Regions unified the Middle Realm, and how many Silver Spirits and Gold Spirits had been crushed by that ck coloured power, having buried how many of the most elite fighters of the Twelve Pces and the Nine Temples.

    That power which had seemingly stemmed from nightmares, was termed as the devil spirit.....

    Power that was derived from the devil.

    With the Dark Emperor fallen, the Dark Regions had gone into seclusion and the devil spirit had not appeared among the people for several hundred years, where only people who smeared the name of the Dark Emperor would face the wrath of the devil spirit.

    Not even in his dreams would the Shadow Moon Pce Lord have thought that he would see the real devil spirit one day.

    At that moment, he finally understood the reason why he had not seen the slightest bit of spirit glow showing when Ye Gu struck, because the power Ye Gu employed was the devil spirit, a power that came from the dark depths of Hell. That ck coloured devil spirit had blended in with Ye Gu¡¯s full ck clothes and with the extremely fast speed he had moved at, there was no way of noticing it!

    ¡°The Dark Regions! It¡¯s the Dark Regions! It¡¯s my mistake..... I¡¯ve made a big mistake.....¡± The Shadow Moon Pce Lord was raining with sweat, curled up upon the chair to tremble in terror, his face turned ashen, so miserable looking like he had had ice cold water thrown upon him.

    He could not longer feel the slightest bit of wanting to resist at all in his heart.

    Even after the Dark Regions had gone in seclusion for so many years, seeing the people of the Dark Regions appear still meant certain cmity had descended.

    An overwhelming power impossible to resist against! No one could possibly survive under an attack from the Dark Regions!

 Chapter 1875 - â€œResounding Face Slap (8)â€

    Chapter 1875: ¡°Resounding Face p (8)¡±

    The Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s wretchedness and terror threw the already fearful disciples into a bigger panic as their hands gripped around their weapons began to shake.

    The Dark Regions.....

    That was the greatest nightmare entrenched into the minds of everyone there.

    This was the kind of awe the Dark Regionsmanded that was being disyed before Jun Wu Xie for the first time. Might that dominated over all, astounding Jun Wu Xie.

    Ye Sha and Ye Gu had merely revealed their devil spirit powers and it had made the Shadow Moon Pce Lord lose all will to fight, gripped in such great terror that it was hard to imagine.

    Standing within the pce hall, Elder Ying stared bbergasted at everything happening before his eyes. He had heard of the fame of the Dark Regions before, but it had been different from what the Twelve Pces felt. The impression the various Family ns had of the Dark Regions was not all that bad but despite that, Elder Ying had never thought that Jun Wu Xie and her men were people from the Dark Regions!

    Elder Ying had been astounded by the might of Ye Gu and Ye Sha before but he had not known their real origins as he had not dared to probe.

    And when the Shadow Moon Pce Lord screamed out the words ¡°Dark Region¡±, he had been absolutely stunned.

    Never had he expected that Jun Wu Xie and her men to have hailed from such a terrifying ce of origin!

    Jun Wu Xie nced with an icy gaze upon the petrified Shadow Moon Pce Lord and slowly raised a hand.

    Ye Sha and Ye Gu suddenly turned into two ck whirlwinds, sweeping straight towards the Shadow Moon Pce¡¯s people.

    In an instant, red blood sttered in all directions!

    The disciples whose had been so badly gripped in terror their souls had left their bodies stoodpletely defenceless before Ye Sha and Ye Gu¡¯s onught.

    Wails rang out within the Shadow Moon Pce¡¯s grand hall.

    The Shadow Moon Pce Lord remained curled up as he shrank back into the back of his seat, his hands held over the back of his head as he cowered, his eyes tightly shut as the mournful wails of the Shadow Moon Pce disciples filled his ears. The heavy stench of blood pervaded the air within the hall and as he breathed, the smell filled his lungs which drove him into deeper terror.

    The entire bunch of disciples had in one short minute beenpletely massacred by Ye Sha and Ye Gu, their fallen bodies piled up together in the middle of the pce hall, bright blood staining every single corner of the vast hall.

    Ye Sha walked up to stand beside the principal seat and raised a hand to pick up thepletely petrified Shadow Moon Pce Lord.

    Held in Ye Sha¡¯s grip, the Shadow Moon Pce Lord waved his hands vehemently, struggling futilely without any meaning. He was finally brought before Jun Wu Xie, to be unceremoniously dumped onto the floor.

    The once high and mighty Shadow Moon Pce Lord fell to sit upon the floor, a miserable wretched figure before Jun Wu Xie. Beneath him, was filled with still warm blood, the sticky touch passing right through his clothes onto his skin, causing him to fall further into shock and his teeth to chatter.

    ¡°Spare me..... Spare my life..... You want the Shadow Moon Pce, I¡¯ll give it to you..... Whether you want to destroy it, or whatever you want..... just spare me my life.....¡± The Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s deathly pale face was filled with terror as he lifted his pleading eyes to look at Jun Wu Xie, his life held in the hands of this peerlessly beautiful youngdy at that moment.

    ¡°Let you off?¡± Jun Wu Xie arched up an eyebrow. She swept her gaze over the Shadow Moon Pce Lord and she raised up a hand to to beckon Yue Ye and Elder Ying over.

    Elder Ying snapped back to his senses from shock and walked over to Jun Wu Xie while Yue Ye was so stunned by everything before her eyes that she stood therepletely frozen, unable to react in the slightest for a long while.

    ¡°You can ask them whether they are willing to let you off.¡± Jun Wu Xie said coldly.

    In order to gain the Zhan Family¡¯s treasures, the Shadow Moon Pce had not hesitated to murder Elder Ying¡¯s son and daughter inw, and had even kept Yue Yi and Yue Ye with them as ythings and to be used as pawns, so cruel were they that they were subjected to abuse right before their own grandfather¡¯s face, all of that a crime the Shadow Moon Pce was undeniably guilty of.

 Chapter 1876 - â€œResounding Face Slap (9)â€

    Chapter 1876: ¡°Resounding Face p (9)¡±

    The Shadow Moon Pce Lord scrambled in a crawl toe beside Elder Ying¡¯s foot, tears and mucus smeared all over his face in a mess as he wailed mournfully: ¡°Elder Ying, Elder Ying please let me off! I have not treated you shabbily at all right? The incident with your son was not my doing. It was Elder Yue¡¯s idea! He only came to tell me about it after he was done with the deed and I knew nothing about it before that! Elder Ying, I beg you to spare my life! Whatever you want as rpense, I will give it to you!¡±

    The Shadow Moon Pce Lord was already frightened out of his wits as he cried and begged.

    Elder Ying merely cast a cold gaze upon the weeping and sobbing Shadow Moon Pce Lord,pletely unmoved.

    ¡°Did you then spare my son at that time?¡± Elder Ying retorted icily.

    The Shadow Moon Pce Lord continued to beg for mercy but Elder Ying just brushed him off, not giving him another nce but instead turn to Jun Wu Xie to say: ¡°Miss Jun, I¡¯ve really troubled your people to exact vengeance on my behalf and I hereby thank you.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie nodded slightly. She understood what Elder Ying meant and she raised up a hand in a wave at Ye Gu.

    Ye Gu immediately stepped forward and lifted up the Shadow Moon Pce Lord cowering on the floorpletely off the ground!

    A squeal tore out from the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s mouth and he struggled incessantly, but was not a match for Ye Gu¡¯s power. With one hand, Ye Gu picked him up and his other hand sped upon his throat.

    A sharp crack sounded and the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s head drooped limply, twisted at an impossible angle.....

    The entire pce hall was filled with the thick stench of blood as Elder Ying stared at the lifeless body of the Shadow Moon Pce Lord that had been tossed onto the floor before turning to look at the numerous corpses littered all over and Elder Yue who had fainted away from pain. He drew in a deep breath and lifted his head up with his eyes closed, two streams of tears falling out from the corners of his eyes.

    Jun Wu Xie stood in the middle of the pce hall, the silence in the hall at that moment feeling highly tranquil. She then turned her head, to look upon the stunned and dazed figure of Yue Ye.

    Yue Ye¡¯s gaze was filled with utter shock as it met the eyes of Jun Wu Xie, and she felt a slight quake shake her entire body.

    Everything today, with so many things that happened, to Yue Ye who was merely twelve years of age, overwhelmed her and there was so much that she needed to go think about.

    ¡°Miss Jun, the Shadow Moon Pce Lord is dead but there are still quite a number of disciples in the Shadow Moon Pce. What do you intend to do next?¡± Elder Ying regained his senses from having just exacted revenge as he looked at Jun Wu Xie with a serious expression.

    If his memory served him correctly, what Jun Wu Xie said in the beginning was to destroy the entire Shadow Moon Pce and not to just simply kill the Shadow Moon Pce Lord.

    ¡°Annihtion.¡± Jun Wu Xie said indifferently.

    Elder Ying was rather taken aback. ¡°The disciples of the Shadow Moon Pce in this ce number almost ten thousand. Although Miss Jun and your two subordinates possess extraordinary power, but thinking to eliminate everyone in here within a short period of time would still pose some difficulties. If news of it leak out, it might even push the other pces to take action.¡±

    Although the Twelve Pces were notpletely cohesive at heart, but if they knew that someone was challenging the might of the Twelve Pces, they would still band together against those external forces.

    Jun Wu Xie however replied: ¡°They will not even have that opportunity.¡±

    Saying that, Ye Sha and Ye Gu had already walked up to the doors of the pce hall, to push the tightly shut doors wide open.

    And the scene that was revealed beyond those doors outside, caused Elder Ying to immediately freeze right in his spot!

    Within the vast Shadow Moon Pce, two gigantic Spirit Beasts were going about in wanton massacre, killing the Shadow Moon Pce¡¯s helpless disciples who were gripped in throes of terror, and within the chaos among the crowds, he seemed to see two human figures weaving through people like Gods of Death, reaping the lives of all those disciples!

 Chapter 1877 - â€œResounding Face Slap (10)â€

    Chapter 1877: ¡°Resounding Face p (10)¡±

    Elder Ying stared with his mouth agape at the massacre before his eyes. While the pce¡¯s doors had been tightly shut, he had not known that the Heavens were already shifting outside.

    Lord Meh Meh, the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit, Drunk Lotus and Poppy had embarked on a bloody massacre the moment the huge pce doors were shut!

    Ye Sha and Ye Gu turned into two shadowy streaks as they jumped into the battle.

    There was no doubt as to the result of this battle. Jun Wu Xie only needed to stand outside the pce hall to quietly admire the scene of blood sttering and it was enough.

    At that moment, Elder Ying finally understood why Jun Wu Xie had been able to speak so confidently.

    Because, from the moment that she had decided to bring down Elder Yue and the Shadow Moon Pce Lord, she had already arranged all of this.

    Yue Ye stood just behind Jun Wu Xie, staring at the bloody massacre right before her eyes as her befuddled eyes turned clear and heated to a fervour!

    All of this had been her Master¡¯s doing!

    Yue Ye¡¯s gaze then turned to look at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s petite back, her eyes filling with worship at a maniacal level never seen before!

    The entire Shadow Moon Pce waspletely cleared out within a day and when night fell, there wasn¡¯t a single disciple of the Shadow Moon Pce alive anymore. No one would have ever thought that on such a normal and tranquil day like that, the Shadow Moon Pce that was one among the mighty Twelve Pces had disappeared from thends so silently.

    After having bathed the Shadow Moon Pce with blood, Jun Wu Xie did not leave the ce but continued to remain within the Shadow Moon Pce.

    The Shadow Moon Pce that had once saw people everywhere one went was now left with Jun Wu Xie and her bloodthirsty bunch of executors.

    Elder Yue was imprisoned to let him suffer the torment and agony of Rotting Bones, unable to live, unable to even find sce in death.

    With Elder Yue¡¯s revtion of the siblings¡¯ rtionship with Elder Yue, Yue Ye was not able to ept that reality for a long period of time and Elder Ying did not dare to be too anxious to go too close as well, but just tried his best to gently pull the distance between him and Yue Ye a little closer bit by bit.

    Yue Yi¡¯s condition improved under Jun Wu Xie¡¯s care and on the day that he regained consciousness, Yue Ye broke down and cried in his arms for a long while. When Yue Yi came to know that the Shadow Moon Pce had beenpletely annihted by Jun Wu Xie while he had been unconscious, he was stunned into a daze and did not recover for a long time.

    Towards the fact of finding out that Elder Ying was his grandfather, Yue Yi was able to ept it a little more readily than Yue Ye. It could be due to him being quite a bit older and although it wouldn¡¯t be considered to be enthusiastic, he was at least able to asionally chat with him a little.

    All of that, to Elder Ying, was already highly sufficient.

    Jun Wu Xie stayed there in the Shadow Moon Pce for a good half year¡¯s time. In that half a year, the outside world merely felt that the Shadow Moon Pce had been more withdrawn and kept a low profile, never knowing that the Shadow Moon Pce had already be an almost deserted pce.

    In that slightly more than half a year¡¯s period, tumultuous changes that shook the Heavens and Earth took ce within the Twelve Pces.

    Zhuge Yin¡¯s death had brought about a bitter struggle between the Blood Fiend Pce and the Dragon yers Pce, with the Pure Grace Pce dragged into the furore. The already tense rtions between the Twelve Pces had be one with daggers drawn and bows bent at ready.

    Besides the Blood Fiend Pce, the Dragon yers Pce and the Pure Grace Pce, nobody knew what happened but there was a sudden eruption conflicts in many instances among the other pces. The Twelve Pces who had always pretended to enjoy a semnce of cordiality had suddenly seemed to shed all pretence and began to go against each other openly, not hesitating toe to blows with each other.

    The entire Middle Realm sank into a strange kind of atmosphere from the chaotic fighting that had broken out among the Twelve Pces, where frequent incidents of ughter were carried out, throwing many of the people into fear and terror.

    Many of the pces suffered losses throughout the many fights and the number of deaths and injuries suffered by their disciples uncountable, where even powerful pugilists at the Elder levels had lost their lives!

 Chapter 1878 - â€œRumblings of Disorder (1)â€

    Chapter 1878: ¡°Rumblings of Disorder (1)¡±

    Many of the pces suffered losses throughout the many fights and the number of deaths and injuries suffered by their disciples uncountable, where even powerful pugilists at the Elder levels had lost their lives!

    The fights between themselves grewrger andrger in scale, and in just a half year¡¯s time, the count for the dead and injured of their disciples reached highly astounding numbers.

    ¡°Master! !¡± Within the Shadow Moon Pce, Yue Ye came charging straight towards Jun Wu Xie in a whizz while hugging a couple of medical books.

    Suddenly seeing Yue Ye appear, Jun Wu Xie raised up her face slightly, her peerlessly beautiful countenancepletely unconcealed which made Yue Ye¡¯s heart palpitate under that gaze.

    ¡°Master, don¡¯t look at me like that. I¡¯ll be embarrassed.¡± Yue Ye raised up the books in her hands to hide her face, looking highly flustered.

    Ever since she saw Jun Wu Xie¡¯s real face, Yue Ye had even after having countless interactions with Jun Wu Xie throughout this half a year, still not gotten used to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s wlessly beautiful countenance, and being just casually nced at by those enchanting eyes, she would feel as if she had received grace from the gods!

    Her Master, was definitely the most and ¡°beautifulest¡± person in the whole wide world!

    With none better!

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Yue Ye speechlessly. With the annihtion of the Shadow Moon Pce, Yue Ye no longer needed to hide her real personality. Added to that was Elder Ying¡¯s and Yue Yi¡¯s indulgent doting upon her, it gradually allowed the little girl of many facades who had lived her life repressed, to be jovial.

    But that personality that was growing more and more unrestrained had so greatly surprised Jun Wu Xie that she was beginning to suspect if she had immediately met Jun Xian and Jun Qin upon escaping from that ce, would she have turned out like Yue Ye from being indulged and doted upon by the two of them.

    The little ck cat sat cradled within Jun Wu Xie¡¯s arms as it licked its paws calmly, to then raise its head to look at its Mistress¡¯ expression and it could roughly guess what Jun Wu Xie was thinking.

    It felt like saying.....

    Its Mistress was just thinking too much. Even if she had grown up in a harmonious and fulfilled family from young, it would not change her cold and indifferent personality at all. Yue Ye had been putting up a false front before and although she was seen to be obedient before people, she was a mischievous rascal once out of sight. But Jun Wu Xie had always shown that face of facial paralysis from beginning to end.

    [The core nature of the two people werepletely different okay! ?]

    ¡°Cough..... You need something?¡± Jun Wu Xie retracted her thoughts and opened her mouth to ask.

    Yue Ye nodded and she tottered over to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s side to spread open the book she held in her hand upon the stone table. Pointing to everything upon it, she looked inquiringly at Jun Wu Xie asking for instruction.

    In this half year¡¯s time, under Jun Wu Xie¡¯s guidance, Yue Ye¡¯s knowledge of medicine had increased by leaps and bounds. She already possessed the gift for it and with such a Heaven defying Master like Jun Wu Xie guiding her, her medical skills had truly soared to astonishing levels!

    Jun Wu Xie exined everything patiently to Yue Ye and after Yue Ye listened attentively to her, she suddenly plopped her chin into both her palms, to stare fixedly at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face.

    ¡°Master, you¡¯re really very good looking.¡±

    ¡°.....¡± Jun Wu Xie could not find any words. How could this littless¡¯ thoughts change direction so quickly?

    ¡°Master, I really like you a lot. It would be great if you could be my sister inw.¡± Yue Ye said, her eyes filled with anticipation.

    ¡°.....¡± Jun Wu Xie waspletely dumbfounded.

    Squatting low atop the roof in guard, Ye Sha almost fell off from the roof in shock.

    [That little one can really shoot her mouth off can¡¯t she?]

    [Fortunately those words were said before the Young Miss. If they reached the ears of Lord Jue.....]

    Ye Sha could not help but took a big gulp as he looked at Yue Ye mournfully.

    [Little girl, you will get your own elder brother killed you know! ! ?]

 Chapter 1879 - â€œRumblings of Disorder (2)â€

    Chapter 1879: ¡°Rumblings of Disorder (2)¡±

    Ye Sha was still suffering from the remnant quakes from shock when he saw Ye Gu who was standing at the side suddenly turn around to leave, and the direction that he was leaving towards immediately made Ye Sha¡¯s scalp crawl!

    Ye Sha quickly pounced like a tiger onto Ye Gu¡¯s thigh!

    ¡°Boss! Where are you going? !¡±

    ¡°Kill Yue Yi.¡± Ye Gu said calmly with a stern face.

    ¡°.....¡± Ye Sha shivered from the chill that shot through him.

    ¡°That wouldn¡¯t really be good would it? Yue Yi is afterall Young Miss¡¯ ally.¡± [The bossman is going to ughter him now, does the Young Miss even know about it?]

    Ye Gu creased up his brows as he looked at Ye Sha to say: ¡°Anyone who dares topete with Lord Jue must die.¡±

    As the Dark Regime¡¯s Commander in Chief, shouldering the Dark Emperor¡¯s woes was the most basic responsibility.

    Ye Sha was almost about to weep!

    [Yue Yi ispletely innocent! There is no way he will dare topete with Lord Jue at all alright?]

    [Can¡¯t he see that after Yue Yi saw Jun Wu Xie¡¯s real countenance and realized Jun Wu Xie¡¯s real gender, he doesn¡¯t even dare to cast his nce in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s direction, and he even made himself maintain that goddamned seven step distance away from her at all times! That guy has been proper and not strayed out of bounds at all you know! ?]

    At that moment, Ye Sha really didn¡¯t know whetherugh or cry. One single statement from Yue Ye had verily almost drawn a life threatening cmity upon Yue Yi!

    Although Yue Ye was blissfully unaware of the kind of terrifying consequences she could have brought upon her elder brother, but after staring intently at Jun Wu Xie for a while more, she then said: ¡°Nope. Big Brother is so dumb and he ispletely unworthy of my Master you. It¡¯s better to forget it.¡±

    ¡°.....¡± Jun Wu Xie was still at a loss for words.

    Ye Sha then patted himself over his heart.

    [Luckily..... Luckily..... Yue Yi was just saved.]

    Ye Sha then raised his eyes to look at Ye Gu resolutely, his demeanor and expression saying ¡°You don¡¯t be rash, a little kid¡¯s words must not be taken seriously.¡±

    Ye Gu creased up his brows and looked at Yue Ye for a good while before he abandoned the thought of going to have Yue Yi killed.

    Yue Yi who was practicing cultivation in his room waspletely oblivious to the fact that his tiny life was almost forfeit because of words spoken in tease by his very own little sister.

    ¡°Master, Master..... In future, my Master¡¯s other half must definitely be of unmatched magnificence and style, or I will never consent to it.¡± Yue Ye¡¯s feelings towards Jun Wu Xie had already reached a level of blind worship and in her heart, her own Master was perfection, impossible to find one even among ten thousand and any regr men werepletely unworthy of her!

    Jun Wu Xie was slightly surprised and the face of Jun Wu Yao¡¯s face unconsciously rose up within her mind as she slowly nodded her head.

    Unmatched magnificence and style?

    That would only be him.

    Just as Jun Wu Xie was being helplessly teased by Yue Ye¡¯s queer and entric personality, the figure of Elder Ying suddenly appeared at the entrance of the yard.

    The moment that Yue Ye saw Elder Yue, the brilliant smile on her face immediately faded slightly and her eyes grew a little panicked as she went quietly to hide behind Jun Wu Xie.

    Elder Ying noticed Yue Ye¡¯s reaction and his eyes filled up with disappointment but he forced himself to perk up as he walked over to go before Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Miss Jun, there is something I need to tell you.¡± Elder Ying said seriously.

    ¡°What¡¯s that matter?¡± Jun Wu Xie said.

    ¡°A few days ago, the me Demons Pce engaged in talks with the Blood Fiend Pce. Because the fighting between the various pces has been getting too intense, they intend to invite all the Pce Lords from all the Twelve Pces toe together to sit down for a good discussion. It seems that they had lost quite a bit of their strength driving some of them to be unable to tolerate it any further and they would like to resolve the fighting once and for all. People from the me Demons Pce delivered this invitation to me early this morning and I wonder what Miss Jun intends to do about this?¡± After the Shadow Moon Pce was destroyed, it was not known by other people. Any interaction with the outside world was fronted by Elder Ying and as Elder Ying was already the Shadow Moon Pce¡¯s Elder, he did not draw any suspicion from people being the face of the Shadow Moon Pce.

 Chapter 1880 - â€œRumblings of Disorder (3)â€

    Chapter 1880: ¡°Rumblings of Disorder (3)¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Jun Wu Xie arched up an eyebrow, and her eyes shed with a glint.

    ¡°They are finally unable to sit back anymore?¡± Jun Wu Xie said as her eyes narrowed up slightly. With the kind of might the me Demons Pce and the Blood Fiend Pce possessed, if things had not reached a stage where it was getting out of hand, they would definitely not lower themselves to do something so demeaning to themselves.

    Over the past half year, she had not once stepped out from the Shadow Moon Pce and most of the news were brought in by Elder Ying and the two men from the Night Regime. So, even if she had no interaction with the outside world, she still knew clearly about the chaos within the Twelve Pces throughout this period.

    Looks like Qiao Chu and the others had been very sessful with their missions and the nails she buried into the Twelve Pces were taking effect.

    The time to deal with the Twelve Pces had almoste.

    Elder Ying was rather surprised to see Jun Wu Xie¡¯s reaction.

    Could it be that her objective was not just the Shadow Moon Pce?

    ¡°ept their invitation.¡± Jun Wu Xie said.

    ¡°ept? But.... the Shadow Moon Pce no longer has a Pce Lord.....¡± Elder Ying said with mournful expression.

    Jun Wu Xie lifted up an eyebrow as she looked at Elder Ying. ¡°Am I not the Pce Lord?¡±

    She had annihted the Shadow Moon Pce and who would question what she wanted to do in here?

    Elder Ying stared with his eyes widened and looked incredulously at Jun Wu Xie. He had a feeling that Jun Wu Xie was going to do something that would shake the world this time.

    ¡°Tell the people of the Twelve Pces that the Shadow Moon Pce has had a change of regime and as to the identity..... Didn¡¯t thete Pce Lord have a younger sister?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked.

    ¡°But the previous Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s younger sister died when she was very young..... Ah! I understand!¡± It suddenly dawned upon Elder Ying what Jun Wu Xie was saying.

    Many things in the Twelve Pces were mostly withheld from others outside the pce and there was no way for other pces to discern the real truth behind many things that happened.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded,

    ¡°There is one more problem. There is no one in the Shadow Moon Pce anymore, so are we going there with just the few of us here?¡± Elder Ying was beginning to feel a little awkward.

    The Shadow Moon Pce¡¯s direct disciples had all been killed and disciples from the branches were too obviously weak. With the Twelve Pces congregating this time, all the pces would surely bring only disciples with sufficient power there to give a show of strength, but they were sorely inadequate in this department to buff up appearances.

    Jun Wu Xie raised her hand up slightly.

    Ye Sha and Ye Gi instantly appeared behind her.

    ¡°Young Miss!¡± The two men greeted with a knee on the ground.

    ¡°Have they arrived?¡± Jun Wu Xie suddenly asked that question that did not make any sense.

    ¡°Almost, two weeks at the most to arrival.¡± Ye Sha said.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded her head in satisfaction.

    Elder Ying¡¯s face was one of puzzlement.

    ¡°When did the me Demons Pce guys set the time as?¡± Jun Wu Xie looked at Elder Ying to ask.

    ¡°One monthter, close to Mount Fu Yao.¡± Elder Ying replied.

    ¡°That is adequate. You do not have to worry about the problem with disciples. I¡¯ll make arrangements for that.¡± Jun Wu Xie said.

    Although Elder Ying was feeling rather befuddled, he did not dare to probe further. As Jun Wu Xie had not strayed with everything that she had done till this point, he simrly chose to trust her.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go send out the reply.¡± Elder Ying then said.

    The me Demons Pce¡¯s invitation, would need a proper reply.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Jun Wu Xie nodded.

    Elder Ying had just left but just before he stepped out, his steps had hesitated slightly as he looked at Yue Ye expectantly but Yue Ye was a little shy where she lowered her head, unwilling to return the gaze.

    Elder Ying sighed slightly, having no choice but to leave feeling despondent.

 Chapter 1881 - â€œIron Blood Divine Army (1)â€

    Chapter 1881: ¡°Iron Blood Divine Army (1)¡±

    The days passed one by one and Elder Ying continued to try to interact with Yue Ye. However, responses were few and far between as Yue Ye was always avoiding him.

    Even Yue Yi was helpless with that.

    Jun Wu Xie on the other hand, was often pestered by Yue Ye.

    Half a month¡¯s time went by in a blink and Elder Ying¡¯s mind kept going back to the conversation he heard between Ye Sha and Jun Wu Xie.

    Counting the days, it was almost time but there was still no sign of any activity.

    It was not till the fifteenth day¡¯s evening that Elder Ying was bing a little restless and fearing that he might have missed something, he ran straight to the main gates of the Shadow Moon Pce and stood there, his head lifted with an expectant gaze to peer in the direction towards the setting sun.

    The sky was gradually darkening with the arrival of dusk and the diminishing glow of the sun spilled over thend. Elder Ying was feeling a little exhausted and he was just thinking to leave but was rather hesitant. Yue Yi stood there together with him, silently without saying a word.

    ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s go back.¡± Elder Ying suspected whether he had guessed wrong while he shook his head a little helplessly to turn around to go back.

    Yue Yi looked at Elder Yue before peering out front and his eyes then lit up as he grasped Elder Yue¡¯s arm to say: ¡°Grandfather! Look!¡±

    Elder Ying turned his head around in bewilderment and he saw it.

    Right over the horizon with the setting sun, a cluster of faint shadows had appeared.

    Elder Ying stared excitedly, his eyes wide as he saw the swath of shadows gradually gradually magnify!

    A faint tremor was felt rumbling through the ground as a neat and orderly army suddenly appeared before the eyes of Elder Ying and Yue Yi!

    Before therge contingent, a prettydy in light armour rode proudly upon a handsome stallion, marching over the nting rays of dusk as it came towards the Shadow Moon Pce¡¯s main gates!

    The rumble of steel shod hooves from the cavalry reverberated in their ears, feeling like they were stomping upon Elder Ying¡¯s heart.

    The army d in silver armour stopped before the gates of the Shadow Moon Pce and the cold and prouddy leading the army reined in her horse right before Elder Ying. She dismounted effortlessly, her smooth actions so suave that made Yue Yi as a young man feel to pale inparison to her.

    ¡°May I ask if this is the Shadow Moon Pce?¡± Thedy asked, her voice surprisingly melodious, unlike the cold and proud air that surrounded her.

    ¡°Yes, it is.¡± Elder Ying nodded.

    Thedy¡¯s face then blossomed with a faint smile. Although her manner was gentle and polite, but without knowing why, she gave people the feeling of a certain incisiveness and strength, which caused people to unconsciously be very polite when speaking to her.

    ¡°May I then ask if there is a guest by the surname Jun staying within the esteemed premises?¡± Thedy asked.

    While thedy spoke, the army that was several tens of thousands strong behind her remained silent without a whisper of a sound, like they did not exist at all.

    Elder Ying swept his gaze over them, and with his level of power, he could actually see more than a hundred Purple Spirits standing at the forefront of the army!

    Those were true Purple Spirits, and not elevated with any special techniques.

    ¡°Yes, there is.¡± Elder Ying nodded his head, surprised by the make and lineup within the army before his eyes, where without a singlemand, they were still orderly, greatly shocking him.

    ¡°May I ask, you are?¡±

    The smile on thedy¡¯s face then became even more enchanting as she slowly opened her mouth to say in reply: ¡°I am your guest¡¯s wife.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Elder Ying¡¯s eyes red wide in incredulity. Yue Yi beside him waspletely stunned. Beat him to death and he would not have thought that the sternly cold but enchantingdy before their eyes would turn out to be Jun Wu Xie¡¯s.....

    [Wait a minute!]

    [Isn¡¯t Jun Wu Xie a girl?]

    Just as Elder Ying and Yue Yi were stunned with bewilderment, a cold clear voice suddenly sounded behind them.

    ¡°You¡¯re here.¡±

 Chapter 1882 - â€œIron Blood Divine Army (2)â€

    Chapter 1882: ¡°Iron Blood Divine Army (2)¡±

    The coldly proud youngdy suddenly raised her head and looked towards the voice. A tiny figure fell within her eyes and intense feelings immediately rocked her heart.

    Fighting down the urge to run towards that person, the youngdy then went walking restrainedly towards the neer. Before that person, she then bowed gracefully, the corners of her mouth lifting up with a smile that came from deep within her heart.

    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie looked at the youngdy before her eyes, in a matter of a few years, that once innocent and guileless little girl had now grown to be an almost wlessly beautifuldy.

    Qu Ling Yue, the Young Miss of the Thousand Beast City, the Fire Country¡¯s Iron Empress, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s wife in name.

    ¡°An army fifty thousand strong gathered, all of us here as we¡¯ve been ordered.¡± Qu Ling Yue straightened her back, to raise her hand towards the army fifty thousand strong behind her!

    ¡°Respects to Your Majesty!¡± Fifty thousand soldiers flipped themselves off their horses in together at the same time, falling to one knee by their horses, the orderly roar of their voices soaring up towards the Heavens, the movements of fifty thousand in perfect unison, a grand and majestic sight to the eyes!

    Jun Wu Xie raised up her eyes to look at the army gathered before her.

    An armye from the Lower Realm, a condensation of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s and Jun Wu Yao¡¯s sweat and blood.

    This army was a gathering of the most elite group of people in the Lower Realm, and Jun Wu Xie saw the familiar figures standing at the forefront of the army.

    ¡°Your subordinate Long Qi, pays respect to Young Miss.¡± Long Qi came walking out from within the soldiers, to kneel on one knee right before Jun Wu Xie, his fist held to his chest.

    ¡°Your subordinate Mu Chen, pays respect to Young Miss.¡± Mu Chen came up behind, following suit.

    ¡°Your subordinate Mu Qian Fan, pays respect to Young Miss!¡±

    ¡°Your subordinate Lei Chen, pays respect to Your Majesty!¡±

    ¡°Your subordinate Mo Qian Yuan, pays respect to Your Majesty!¡±

    ¡°Your subordinate Bai Yun Xian, pays respect to Your Majesty!¡±

    ¡°Your subordinate Yin Yan, pays respect to Your Majesty!¡±

    ¡°Your subordinate Gu Li Sheng, pays respect to Your Majesty.....¡±

    Familiar faces came walking out from the gathered army one after another, falling to a kneel in a straight line before Jun Wu Xie.

    But among the group of people, Jun Wu Xie did not see the Jun Family¡¯s father and son pair and she could not help it as a glint of disappointment shed in her eyes.

    Qu Ling Yue¡¯s sharp senses detected Jun Wu Xie¡¯s subtle change in emotions and the corners of her mouth then curled up with a faint smile.

    ¡°I think, I will not have to pay my respects to you, my littless right?¡± A jovial voice suddenly sounded, and Jun Wu Xie immediately lifted her head straight up when she heard that voice.

    Jun Qing was d in a suit of light silver armour, to have suddenlye stand in front of Jun Wu Xie, a splendid smile upon his highly gentle face.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s heart leapt!

    ¡°Uncle!¡±

    Jun Qing smiled as he stepped forward, unable to help himself but to stretch his hand out to rub Jun Wu Xie on her head, his eyes filled with such doting and pampering love.

    ¡°Your Grandfather was worried about leaving your Father at home alone and that is why he did note. But he has words he wants me to bring to you.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s throat was incapable of words. Separated from her family for so long and finally able to reunite, who could understand the kind of feelings surging deep in her heart?

    ¡°Your Grandfather said, no matter who your opponent is, you must never bury our Jun Family¡¯s name in shame! Twenty thousand men of our Rui Lin Army, I brought them all here for you.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie took a deep breath and suddenly took a big step forward to give Jun Qing a humongous hug.

    Not even a thousand words, couldpare with this warm and close hug.

    Jun Qing smiled till his eyes narrowed up as he continued to rub at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s little head and he said softly: ¡°You¡¯re already the Commander in Chief of our entire Lower Realm, how could still act like such a child. You¡¯ll beughed at.¡±

    ¡°Whatever.¡± Jun Wu Xie did not care about any of that. She only knew that she missed her Uncle so much, missed her Grandfather dearly, missed the Lin Pce that she had no seen for so long.

    Jun Qingughed, at a loss for words. All the others tacitly averted their gazes, unwilling to interrupt that highly heartwarming scene of their family reunion who had been apart for so long.

 Chapter 1883 - â€œIron Blood Divine Army (3)â€

    Chapter 1883: ¡°Iron Blood Divine Army (3)¡±

    Qu Ling Yue stood quietly at the side smilingly and when Jun Wu Xie left Jun Qing¡¯s embrace, she then turned toe before Qu Ling Yue.

    Although already the Iron Blood Empress, Qu Ling Yue disyed traces of nervousness and being under Jun Wu Xie¡¯s gaze, she seemed to have once again be the puerile Young Chief of the Thousand Beast City.

    Meeting Jun Wu Xie¡¯s cold clear gaze, Qu Ling Yue was a little ill at ease.

    Suddenly, Jun Wu Xie wrapped Qu Ling Yue who was half a head taller than her into her arms, and said in a soft voice: ¡°Thank you.¡± Qu Ling waspletely frozen in her spot and her heart felt as if it was about to jump out of her throat, her face filled up with utter shock. When she gradually recovered her senses, she then lowered her head and hugged Jun Wu Xie back.

    ¡°It¡¯s something I ought to do.¡±

    An army of fifty thousand, besides the twenty thousand Rui Lin Army, the rest was made up from the elite forces from the various countries. After the unification of the Lower Realm, these people no longer saw any demarcation of borders between countries, but lived together as one, cultivating with everyone, close as brothers.

    Qu Ling Yue and the members of the Jun Family did not hold back in guiding and teaching them all, and the greatest teacher this army had, had in fact been Jun Wu Yao!

    In the period after Jun Wu Xie left from the Lower Realm, although Jun Wu Yao went missing frequently, he had still taken out ten days¡¯ time every month to guide the people from the Lower Realm in their cultivation, where hadn¡¯t Jun Wu Xie with Qiao Chu and gang attained exponential advancement under Jun Wu Yao¡¯s guidance as well?

    Although the people in the army of the Lower Realm did not possess the kind of gift like Jun Wu Xie and the others had, there were still quite a number of them with great talent as well. In just a short one year¡¯s time, the Lower Realm had already seen a surge in the number of Purple Spirits.

    The gap between the Lower Realm and the Middle Realm was being closed at a highly rming rate.

    The army Qu Ling Yue had led here, was in no way inferior to any army in the entire Middle Realm, or they might even be stronger!

    Elder Ying and Yue Yi were stunned by everything before their eyes from beginning to the end. They werepletely unable toprehend from where Jun Wu Xie had been able to magically summon such a stalwart and iron blooded divine army. Without mentioning their great number and imposing grandeur, just the bunch of people who hade forward to kneel before Jun Wu Xie alone were all uniformly true Purple Spirits!

    From where had this army sprouted out from?

    Elder Ying and Yue Yi both had faces of bewilderment. Elder Ying had initially thought that since Jun Wu Xie was from the Dark Regions, the people he expected toe would surely be from the Dark Regions or the Night Regime. But he could clearly see the spirit power levels of all these people here and that meant they were all not peoplee from the Dark Regions.

    But for an army this big and numerous in number, if they had been in the Middle Realm, it was impossible that no one had discovered their existence. Judging purely based on the stalwart air they gave out and their levels of power, it could be seen that they were not a force that any regr power would be able tomand, and for such a powerful army, it was impossible they could have escaped detection from the Twelve Pces and the Nine Temples.

    But despite all that, Elder Ying had never once heard anything about such an army.

    The ¡°Rui Lin Army¡± that Jun Qing mentioned earlier was also something he knew nothing about.

    And what shocked Elder Ying even more was that such arge armypletely deferred to Jun Wu Xiemand. From their stern gaze of reverence and stalwart demeanor, it could be seen the kind of extent that they revered Jun Wu Xie. Such a kind of almost fanatical adtion, was something that the Twelve Pces were unable to achieve!

    Elder Ying¡¯s gaze then unconsciously shifted to look upon Jun Wu Xie¡¯s back.

    [Who is this mysterious youngdy of unknown origins?]

    [Why does she have people from the Dark Regions¡¯ Night Regime by her side and possesses such a mysterious and powerful army! ?]

 Chapter 1884 - â€œHatching Up the Grand Plan (1)â€

    Chapter 1884: ¡°Hatching Up the Grand n (1)¡±

    The Lower Realm¡¯s army was led into the Shadow Moon Pce and the Shadow Moon Pce that hadid empty for quite a while regained back its bustle.

    In regards to settling them in, Jun Wu Xie dumped the entire task onto Elder Ying and faced with the men d in light armour one after another, every single one of them stalwart and imposing, his forehead then broke out in a bout of cold sweat.

    Fortunately he had been an Elder of the Shadow Moon Pce and he had seen his fair share of big scenes like this. But without knowing why, the silent and highly orderly army before his eyes also gave him a feeling of intense bloodiness about them. Although they were expressionless and they did not do anything too intense, never showing any discontent with all of Elder Ying¡¯s arrangements, doing everything that they were told, but.....

    Elder Ying somehow could not help but feel that these men had seemingly been plucked out from blood. Though there wasn¡¯t the slightest smell of blood on them, but the blood filled air that seemed to emanate from deep in their bones was something he was unable to ignore.

    ¡°We¡¯ve caused you trouble.¡± Long Qi thanked Elder Ying on behalf of everyone.

    Elder Ying gave a rather forcedugh. The man before him was merely just over twenty years old but his spirit powers had already reached the Purple Spirit¡¯s second stage, and that iron blooded stalwart air emanating from him was the strongest among the men.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for thanks. You are all Miss Jun¡¯s subordinate and Miss Jun helped me a great deal before. This is what I ought to do at least.¡± Elder Ying said with augh. Although he was very curious about the origins of this army, out of a sense of propriety his did not ask anything about it.

    On the other side, Jun Qing, Qu Ling Yue, Lei Chen and the others followed Jun Wu Xie toe to her little courtyard. Crouched at the edge of the pond and swinging her two little feet at over the water¡¯s edge while memorizing a book, Yue Ye heard sounds and she turned around with a cheery smile, intending to greet her Master when the first thing she saw upon turning her head was a whole bunch of unfamiliar faces that appeared before her eyes.....

    ¡°Mas..... Master.....¡± Yue Ye froze.

    ¡°Eh? Master? You¡¯ve started to ept disciples as well.¡± Jun Qing said as he looked at the frozen Yue Ye, thinking it all rather interesting.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded her head.

    Yue Ye was still in a daze.

    ¡°This is my Uncle.¡± Jun Wu Xie opened her mouth to say.

    Yue Ye¡¯s mouth opened up wide, standing up from the edge of the water in a fluster, hurrying to standing primly by the side of the pond, her face flushed red and looking highly reserved.

    ¡°Grand..... Granduncle Master.....¡± Yue Ye stuttered.

    She had actually allowed herself to be seen by her Master¡¯s family in such a sloppy state!

    Granduncle Master? Jun Qing didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry hearing that form of address. That littless seemed to have addressed him wrongly didn¡¯t he?

    But seeing Yue Ye¡¯s deep red face, Jun Qing was considerate enough to not go pick on the little girl any further.

    And the other people standing together with Jun Wu Xie consciously went on to introduce themselves, their eyes inquisitive as their gazes fell upon Yue Ye. They were all very curious, wondering what kind of a person could make Jun Wu Xie ept them as a disciple.

    Yue Ye stood there feeling very self conscious as she was surrounded by people who were gazing at her like she was some rare majestic spirit beast.

    It was until Qu Ling Yue opened her mouth to introduce herself that Yue Ye¡¯s eyes red wide, staring in incredulous disbelief at the cold and proud Iron Blood Empress.

    ¡°Mas..... Master¡¯s..... wi..... wife.....¡± The unfortunate little girl was so shocked her speech was stuttering.

    ¡°Mm.¡± Jun Wu Xie affirmed Qu Ling Yue¡¯s words in a calm andposed manner.

    Yue Ye¡¯s face was one of rm.

    She had felt that Qu Ling Yue carried a unique air around her, though cold as well, but different from her Master¡¯s, but would never have thought.....

    Yue Ye¡¯s face grew even redder.

    ¡°Master, all of you should carry on chatting. I¡¯ll make a move.¡± With a red face, Yue Ye then obediently bowed to her ¡°Elders¡±.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Jun Wu Xie nodded.

    Yue Ye then zoomed herself out from Jun Wu Xie¡¯s little courtyard in escape.

    Not knowing.....

 Chapter 1885 - â€œHatching Up the Grand Plan (2)â€

    Chapter 1885: ¡°Hatching Up the Grand n (2)¡±

    The Shadow Moon Pce suddenly had a humongous bunch of big and burly men all d in armour, their faces cold and stoic, all highly imposing looking. Yue Ye was greatly startled by the sudden change right before her eyes, the medical book held in her hand falling to the floor.

    ¡°Youngdy, your book.¡± A gentle and handsome looking man picked up the book Yue Ye dropped, to hand it back to her.

    Yue Ye looked dazedly at the handsome looking man wearing a jade crown, his demeanor noble and steady.

    ¡°My Lord, you should go see Her Majesty first.¡± The prettydy following behind the man reminded in a gentle voice.

    The man nodded his head slightly, and asked Yue Ye about the location of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s residence, before he went walking towards it, but the prettydy did not follow him.

    Yue Ye was a little puzzled as she looked at thedy who remained there in her spot while watching the man leave and she asked in bewilderment: ¡°Big Sister, aren¡¯t you going too?¡±

    Thedy shook her head, her eyes tinged with a trace of humble self abasement.

    ¡°I do not yet have the right.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because I did something wrong.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Big Sister, what wrong did youmit?¡± Yue Ye was a little puzzled. Since she was allowed toe to the Shadow Moon Pce, she must have first gained her Master¡¯s approval. Her Master..... wouldn¡¯t have allowed people she had not forgiven in here would she?

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Thedy shook her head, and then turned to leave, and when she was walking away, she saw a figure acting simrly restrained.

    Under the shade of a tree, Yin Yan saw Bai Yun Xian who was suddenly slightly taken aback, and the two people smiled a little helplessly to each other.

    Compared to everyone else, the two of them were more like sinners, the kind of sins they hadmitted before, enough to have them die a hundred times. After they were subdued by Jun Wu Xie, they had initially resisted, till they were gradually converted as they reflected on all their past deeds, bing highly ashamed of themselves.

    If Jun Wu Xie had not shown them mercy in the past, they might not even have had a chance to change themselves anew.

    The two of them still did not dare to show themselves before Jun Wu Xie, because they felt guilty and ashamed.

    Yue Ye looked at the men passing all around, her heart quaking in shock. But she soon discovered that all the seemingly stern and imposing looking soldiers would subconsciously step aside to allow her to pass, trying their best to put on a gentle and warm expression on their faces.

    However.....

    The effect was not all that significant. Every of those men stalwart and hard like steel, their smiles weren¡¯t as pleasant looking as those from good looking handsome men.

    You can¡¯t really me these soldiers from the Lower Realm for looking so ferocious. One must know that they all underwent the harshest and most intense kind of training over the recent past years and all of them were mainly surrounded by other tough guys like them most of the time, causing them all to have cultivated their faces to be statically one of stoic ferociousness.

    However, Jun Qing and Qu Ling Yue had given orders that they were not to harm any single person in the Shadow Moon Pce and all they could do was to try their best to squeeze out those not so pleasant looking smiles onto their faces, trying not to make Yue Ye feel nervous around them.

    But the results were dismal.....

    Yue Ye scooted away in escape from the bunch of soldiers as the brash and towering men scratched their heads in bafflement, thinking that they had definitely been highly affable and approachable.

    Yue Ye went to look for Yue Yi, but in the end, the situation wasn¡¯t that much better for him as well. A whole bunch of the Rui Lin Army¡¯s guys led by Mu Qian Fan were there to pick up their allocated room numbers at Yue Yi¡¯s ce.

    When Yue Ye pushed the door open and saw the whole bunch of impossibly broad shouldered soldiers with waists the size of a bear¡¯s all d in armour fully surrounding her elder brother, her eyes almost popped out from her head.

    ¡°Little Ye..... You¡¯ll have to wait for a while. I¡¯m rather preupied here.¡± Yue Yi¡¯s face was wan and haggard as he stuck his head out from among the crowd. He was slowly dying inside from being under the ¡°concerned¡± gazes of the entire bunch of fierce looking and imposing soldiers.

    ¡°.....¡± Yue Ye was absolutely stunned and in shock.

    [From where had this entire bunch of soldiers popped out from! ? Who cane tell me! ?]

 Chapter 1886 - â€œHatching Up the Grand Plan (3)â€

    Chapter 1886: ¡°Hatching Up the Grand n (3)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie chatted with Jun Qing and the others for quite a long while as evening went deep into the night, but everyone did not feel tired, all of them in high spirits, listening intently to each other.

    It was only when dawn was breaking that Jun Wu Xie finished exining everything to them and they all then went to their respective rooms to get some sleep.

    Only Qu Ling Yue remained behind in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s little courtyard.

    ¡°In the past two years, it was all due to Young Master Jun¡¯s help as without him, the Lower Realm¡¯s army could not possibly be able to increase their powers so quickly.¡± The sky was brightening slightly and Qu Ling Yue was seated bathed in candlelight, as she watched the waving me on the candle.

    Jun Wu Xie was silent. She had vaguely known that Jun Wu Yao had provided a little guidance to the Rui Lin Army in the Lower Realm but after she came here into the Middle Realm, she had had no way of knowing more about it.

    Qu Ling Yue slowly told of everything that Jun Wu Yao had done. Although she had note into contact with Jun Wu Yao much, but she could clearly discern the reason why Jun Wu Yao did all of that.

    ¡°In two weeks, we will move ording to the n you have devised. When the timees, everyone will wait for your orders. I should..... go rest already.¡± Qu Ling Yue spoke for a while, and then stood up to walk out of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s door.

    She did not know why she was telling Jun Wu Xie all this, but she said all that just because she felt like it.

    Jun Wu Xie watched Qu Ling Yue¡¯s back as she left, and it was only until the door was shut that she lowered her eyes, with no one knowing what she was thinking.

    Up on the roof, Ye Sha and Ye Gu sat in a crouch upon the roof tiles, every single one of Qu Ling Yue¡¯s words in the room earlier having reached their ears.

    ¡°Lady Qu is really a nice person.¡± Ye Gu said, sharing his evaluation of Qu Ling Yue.

    Ye Sha nced at him, suddenly rather speechless.

    He dared to swear, that the only reason Ye Gu felt that Qu Ling Yue was a nice person was merely because Qu Ling Yue had told the Young Miss about Lord Jue¡¯s deeds and achievements that had been carried out behind her back!

    In the ensuing period of time, with the army¡¯s fifty thousand soldiers having moved into the Shadow Moon Pce, Elder Ying finally understood why Jun Wu Xie had been so confident. Because the army made up from those fifty thousand soldiers, were truly very much stronger than what the original Shadow Moon Pce had been.

    If Jun Wu Xie showed up at the congregation of the Twelve Pces as the new Shadow Moon Pce Lord leading such a ferocious and imposing army, even just by thinking with his toes, Elder Ying already knew how greatly shocked the others in the Twelve Pces would be.

    The Shadow Moon Pce was not the least bit significant among the Twelve Pces and in regards to the Twelve Pces¡¯ recent infighting and turmoil, the Shadow Moon Pce had not been involved at all. Hence, the fact that they had also been invited was merely just purely symbolic.

    At that moment, Elder Ying could not help himself but start to anticipate to see the kind of effect, the astoundment and shock when Jun Wu Xie shows up with this Lower Realm¡¯s army right before the eyes of the other Pce Lords.

    Elder Ying gradually grew ustomed to the presence of the soldiers and Yue Yi¡¯s youthful blood was also pumped up by them where he even began sparring with Long Qi in training.

    Only Yue Ye was left.....

    To always be just like a terrified and flurried bunny, taking flight with every encounter.

    The only fortunate thing for her was.....

    Yue Ye did not dislike Qu Ling Yue, to the extent that when Jun Wu Xie was busy discussing her ns with others, Yue Ye would go seek Qu Ling Yue for a chat.

    Qu Ling Yue liked to see the bubbly and lively Yue Ye as well, especially when.....

    Yue Ye was always following behind her and calling her ¡°Master¡¯s Wife, Master¡¯s Wife¡±, which just pleased Qu Ling Yue¡¯s heart to no end, which made Qu Ling Yue be highly fond of Yue Ye.

    Towards her own ¡°Empress¡± and her little disciple¡¯s acts of tant ¡°collusion¡±, Jun Wu Xie did not show any reaction, but it made Jun Qing feeling highly helpless on whether tough or cry, seeing his little niece¡¯s rtionships so chaotic!

 Chapter 1887 - â€œThe Twelve Palacesâ€™ Summit (1)â€

    Chapter 1887: ¡°The Twelve Pces¡¯ Summit (1)¡±

    Time passed like sand flowing through one¡¯s fingers, silent in its passage.

    Five days passed in a blink and the date to the Twelve Pces¡¯ Summit was getting nearer and it was time for Jun Wu Xie and the others to step out onto the road towards the summit¡¯s venue.

    The Twelve Pces had after the Dark Emperor¡¯s fall, not had all the Pce Lords gathered together before. When theirmon enemy disappeared, the first thing they all thought of was to grow and expand their own might, and stand out from all the others, even to the extent of unifying the Twelve Pces under them, to stand shoulder to shoulder with the Nine Temples.

    For close to a thousand years, open hostility and secret schemes against each other had be amon urrence and although the Twelve Pces were still allies on the surface, in reality they had be mutual enemies, each seeking to surpass each other a notch.

    Such a mentality, had made it impossible for them to sit down to talk with each other peacefully.

    And they were all meeting for a discussion this time, purely because the Twelve Pces¡¯ struggle against each other had gone from fighting hidden in the dark to have be open confrontation. Ever since the time of the Pure Grace Pce Lord¡¯s birthday banquet where Zhuge Yin was killed, it had dragged the Dragon yers Pce, the Blood Fiend Pce and the Pure Grace Pce into an inseparable mess, with all three sides in incessantbat. The Dragon yers Pce and the Blood Fiend Pce had already reached a stage where one party had to die or they would not rest, while the weaker Pure Grace Pce was sandwiched between the other two pces, losing on both ends.

    The other pces had initially been sitting back to watch the show but they had not expected that not too long into the show, another major incident broke out.

    They had originally just been waiting to reap some benefit when the me Demons Pce suddenly got into a fight with the Purple Thunder Pce, and the sly Soul Return Pce sank their teeth into the mboyant Pce, with the other pces constantly fighting as well. For some unknown reason, endless conflict seemed to just erupt among them all within the past half year.

    In just half a year¡¯s time, the death toll in the pces reached numbers never seen before in the past close to a thousand years, throwing even the various Pce Lords who delighted in ughter to feel ill at ease. With the me Demons Pce and the Blood Fiend Pce taking the lead, they decided to hold this summit, seeking to resolve the matter once and for all with all Pce Lords present. Afterall, if the ughter continued on, it could lead to all of them suffering devastating consequences as even the me Demons Pce were finding it rather difficult to swallow.

    The me Demons Pce who had taken the lead in this, had already led their men to make their way towards the venue. The ce was very near to Mount Fu Yao and Mount Fu Yao was the point dividing the Twelve Pces and the Nine Temples, a centralised location, which made its existence rather intriguing, where everyone subconsciously feared the deterrent element of Mount Fu Yao, not daring to act rashly around Mount Fu Yao.

    The reason this location was chosen was to set the minds of the various pces at ease as if it had been anywhere else, it was feared that many of the Pce Lords would not dare take a step inside.

    The me Demons Pce had already gotten everything for the summit prepared earlier and the second to arrive at that ce was the people from the Blood Fiend Pce.

    With the Blood Fiend Pce being one of the triggers for the fighting among the Twelve Pces, their situation recently had not been too good.

    With Gu Yiing to the summit this time, he brought quite a number of powerful disciples, where even Gu Ying and Gu Xin Yan had followed as well.

    The me Demon Pce¡¯s people then led the Blood Fiend Pces¡¯ disciples to the rooms they would be staying in.

    Gu Yi sat inside his room, his gaze cold as he stared at the silent Gu Ying standing in the room.

    Gu Ying¡¯s handsome face was filled with light and faint traces of wounds. Compared to normal skin, the colour was slightly lighter and it was not hard to see that those scars should have been left from a few months ago. Although the scab had faded away, but it still added ws to that extraordinarily handsome face. There was even a scar that about a pinky finger¡¯s length but although it was thin, it was highly obvious to see. It could just be imagined how deep that wound must have been,

 Chapter 1888 - â€œThe Twelve Palacesâ€™ Summit (2)â€

    Chapter 1888: ¡°The Twelve Pces¡¯ Summit (2)¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re really just useless trash. You¡¯ve actually gone and stir up so much trouble and caused the Blood Fiend Pce to suffer such great losses. Is this all that you¡¯re capable of?¡± Gu Yi said as he looked at Gu Ying with contempt, the venom in his eyes not looking anything like what a benevolent father should have.

    Gu Ying stood silently in his spot, not saying a word.

    ¡°Because of the trouble you have wrought, you had caused me toe owe the me Demons Pce a big favour for nothing, you should just be damned.¡± Gu Yi became angry the more he thought about it. The Dragon yers Pce held a rather good level of might, inferior only to the me Demons Pce and the Blood Fiend Pce and they had always sought to ally with the Blood Fiend Pce, with Gu Yi feeling that it was almost a given that they would. Never had he thought that such a big incident would break out in the Pure Grace Pce.

    Zhuge Yin¡¯s death had immediately caused the Dragon yers Pce to be almost deranged. The Dragon yers Pce Lord only had Zhuge Yin as his only son and it could be said that Zhuge Yin¡¯s death had thrown him down into the bottomless pits of despair. It had been as good as severing the Dragon yers Pce Lord¡¯s bloodline so how could the Dragon yers Pce Lord not fly into a rage?

    In half a year¡¯s time, the Dragon yers Pce and the Blood Fiend Pce had turned to be mortal enemies with irreconcble differences. The Dragon yers Pce Lord had gone out of his way to go against the Blood Fiend Pce in every way at all cost and in the messy struggle, the Blood Fiend Pce had many of their numbers dead or injured. Left with no other choice, Gu Yi had sought out the me Demons Pce who was simrly entrenched in bitter fighting to discuss the situation which then brought about this summit.

    Everyone knew that the me Demons Pce and the Blood Fiend Pce had beenpeting for the top spot among the Twelve Pces for so many years but when Gu Yi took the initiative to seek out the me Demons Pce Lord, he was seen to have dwarfed himself a notch in submission which just made Gu Yi clench his teeth in hatred, leading him to vent out the humiliating upon Gu Ying.

    ¡°The Dragon yers Pce would never let things rest just like this and if you are unable to gain the forgiveness of the Dragon yers Pce, then you shallpensate them with your life for a life!¡± Gu Yi said in anger, his merciless tone and demeanorpletely unlike what a father should use on a child.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Ying said calmly, already highly used to Gu Yi¡¯s cruelty and heartlessness.

    ¡°Get out! I get infuriated the moment I see you.¡± Gu Yi said with his brows furrowed up.

    Gu Ying walked out obediently. When he opened the door, he coincidentally discovered Gu Xin Yan standing outside. When Gu Xin Yan saw Gu Ying, her eyes shed with traces of concern while Gu Ying merely swept his nce over her briefly before walking away.

    ¡°Little Yan you¡¯vee? Come in quick.¡± The moment Gu Yi saw Gu Xin Yan, the grim callousness on his face immediately disappearedpletely and the smile of a benevolent father came onto his face.

    ¡°Father.¡± Gu Xin Yan walked into the room, looking at the amicable Gu Yi.

    ¡°You will have to be more careful during the summit. Elder Lin and the others will stay by your side and you must remember not to go out on your own. Every one of the other pces will be here and they do not hold kind intentions. Especially for the Dragon yers Pce who seek vengeance in blood against us, they will not let the matter rest and you will have to be very careful with them.¡± Gu Yi was filled with worry for Gu Xin Yan.

    For the summit, Gu Yi had initially not intended to bring Gu Xin Yan along as it was thought that there was no way of warming up ties with the Dragon yers Pce afterall and he was afraid that the Dragon yers Pce revenge for having killed their Young Lord would implicate Gu Xin Yan.

    It was only after Gu Xin Yan came to him to make a request that Gu Xi was left with no choice but to bring her.

    ¡°I will be careful.¡± Gu Xin Yan nodded her head obediently, before her face turned slightly hesitant and said: ¡°Father, there was something fishy about Zhuge Yin¡¯s death. Big Brother was..... framed by someone. It really wasn¡¯t him.¡±

    Hearing Gu Ying being mentioned, Gu Yi¡¯s brows creased up. ¡°You have already said that many times. You do not need to tell me again.¡±

 Chapter 1889 - â€œThe Twelve Palacesâ€™ Summit (3)â€

    Chapter 1889: ¡°The Twelve Pces¡¯ Summit (3)¡±

    Gu Xin Yan stiffened her lips and hesitated for a long while before she opened her mouth.

    ¡°Father is intending to hand Big Brother over to them?¡±

    Gu Yi¡¯s voice deepened as he said: ¡°Do you think there is still a way to turn things around in this matter? The person who died is the Dragon yers Pce¡¯s only Young Lord and even if they are still able to go on to elect a new sessor, it wouldn¡¯t be from the same bloodline of the current Dragon yers Pce Lord. With the Dragon yers Pce Lord still upon his seat, he is in control of the entire Dragon yers Pce and how could he not be aware that he would lose power in future? Zhuge Yin¡¯s death had left him with no other way out and he would definitely set his sights fixed upon our Blood Fiend Pce. Although our Blood Fiend Pce¡¯s might surpasses the Dragon yers Pce by a notch, but if the Dragon yers Pce goes against us with everything they have, the price we¡¯ll have to pay will be difficult to bear. Even if we win, we will have sustained great losses and it will no longer be possible for us topete with the me Demons Pce anymore.¡±

    ¡°But Zhuge Yin really wasn¡¯t killed by Big Brother! I can be a witness to that! Father, Big Brother has bent his back and strove for the Blood Fiend Pce for so many years so you cannot do this.¡± Gu Xin Yan was naturally aware of Gu Yi¡¯s concerns but she could not understand why her Father could be so cruel to her elder brother.

    ¡°It is not as if we are unable to take the Dragon yers Pce on, are we really going to hand Big Brother over just like this?¡±

    ¡°The price is too big to pay, and there is no need for that.¡± Gu Yi said as he shook his head.

    Gu Xin Yan¡¯s eyes widened slightly as she looked at Gu Yi in disbelief.

    Because of their Young Lord¡¯s death, the Dragon yers Pce could give everything they had but her Father had decided to hand his son over in order to avoid losses.....

    One knew without even having to think that once Gu Ying was given over into their hands, just what kind of a terrifying result he would face. Vengeance for having killed one¡¯s son would not allow the enemies to coexist but with Gu Ying simrly being his son, how could Gu Yi be so heartless?

    Seeing the shock on Gu Xin Yan¡¯s face, Gu Yi was startled and he immediately softened his tone of voice to say: ¡°Little Yan, it¡¯s not that your father is cold hearted, but for the sake of the Blood Fiend Pce¡¯s future, I have no choice but to do this. The me Demons Pce had always been watching us like a hawk and if our strength took too big a beating, the me Demons Pce will definitelye after us to pursue victory and our situation will then be highly awkward for us.¡±

    Gu Xin Yan lowered her gaze. No matter how Gu Yi exined it, she was still unable to ept his methods.

    Sensing Gu Xin Yan¡¯s resistance, Gu Yi sighed helplessly.

    ¡°The reason you are opposing it, is it because my words have greatly disappointed you?¡±

    Gu Xin Yan did not reply.

    ¡°Little Yan, I know that you have always been meticulous when carrying out your tasks but your heart¡¯s too straightforward and righteous, and I can understand why you are unable to ept all this. You are thinking that Gu Ying as my son, your elder brother, and I am being too cruel by sending my flesh and blood right into the jaws of the tiger. But have you ever considered what if he is not your elder brother, and he¡¯s also not my son but just another disciple in the Blood Fiend Pce?¡± Gu Yi said meaningfully as he looked at Gu Xin Yan.

    Gu Xin Yan¡¯s eyes widened slightly as she looked at Gu Yi in disbelief.

    Gu Yi pointed at his own face.

    ¡°Look at me, and then look at yourself. Does Gu Ying look simr to you in anyway?¡±

    ¡°How did.....¡± Gu Xin Yan¡¯s face was one of great shock.

    ¡°Little Yan, when I married Gu Ying¡¯s mother, I had really loved her with my heart. But I had not thought that I will turn out to have been used soughably. In the time that we were married, she had never allowed me to touch her once, and I had respected her wishes. Moreover, she was a princess of the Nine Temples, so I had naturally treated her with respect. But after several months, she gave birth to Gu Ying.¡±

 Chapter 1890 - â€œThe Twelve Palacesâ€™ Summit (4)â€

    Chapter 1890: ¡°The Twelve Pces¡¯ Summit (4)¡±

    In regards to that matter, Gu Yi had never told anyone about it.

    Betrayed by the person he loved, thinking that he had won the hand of the fairdy, never ever thought that he would turn to be such a joke.

    Calcting based on the time that Gu Ying had been born, it was deemed that before the young princess of the Nine Temples married Gu Yi, she was already pregnant. Gu Yi had already be the Blood Fiend Pce Lord at that time and the humiliation caused a drastic change to his personality, but with the Nine Temples behind their little princess, he was unable to avenge the humiliation but acknowledge Gu Ying as a son, and cover up the entire matter.

    ¡°He is not of my blood but I have still brought him up for so many years and had people to guide him in his cultivation, I have already shown more than enough benevolence to his parents. With such big trouble he had gotten himself into this time, am I then expected to still protect him and put the entire Blood Fiend Pce into danger?¡± Gu Yi had spoken of all these because he did not want his own daughter to hold it against him.

    Towards Gu Ying, there was only hatred, but with Gu Xin Yan, he was a real father, one who doted on and loved his own child.

    Gu Xin Yan stood frozen in shock in her spot, unable to recover for a long time.

    She was suddenly recalling back to the times when she was very young, when she was forced to draw lines with Gu Ying, seeing Gu Ying being dragged away by the Elders while she cried in her father¡¯s arms.

    Maybe, at that moment, she should already have guessed it.

    They were both Gu Yi¡¯s children, but the difference in treatment she and Gu Ying received was like Heaven and Earth.

    Though the position of the Pce Lord among the Twelve Pces was passed down through one¡¯s blood lineage, it prioritized sons and disregarded daughters. But over the years, Gu Yi had been acting like he hadpletely forgotten all about Gu Ying, devoting all his time to grooming Gu Xin Yan into the next sessor of the Blood Fiend Pce.

    ¡°Little Yin, you can just keep this matter to yourself. I know that you have a kind and soft heart, but Gu Ying is not your real brother, and you do not need to worry about him.¡± Gu Yi said in reassurance to Gu Xin Yan.

    But Gu Xin Yan was stunned into speechlessness by the revtion of that truth.

    Engaged in long conversation with their knees together in the room, the father and daughter pair had not noticed that outside the tightly shut door, Gu Ying was quietly standing in the corridor, separated only by a wall where every word spoken inside fell into his ears.

    Upon that handsome face, was tinted faintly with a sneer.

    ¡°That¡¯s really heartless.....¡± Gu Ying whispered with a softugh to himself. Towards all this, he seemed to have known it all along.

    A ck shadow silently appeared at Gu Ying¡¯s side.

    ¡°Young Lord, quell your rage. You only need to bear with it for just a while more. If the Young Lord does not want to remain in the Blood Fiend Pce anymore, the Temple Lord has already given orders that the Young Lord can go back there anytime.¡± The dark robed man said softly by Gu Ying¡¯s ear.

    However, Gu Ying shook his head, his eyes narrowed with smiles as he stared at the tightly shut door.

    ¡°Should I be feeling rage? It is not a matter of a day or two that Gu Yi has treated me like this. In his eyes, I might even be less than a dog he keeps at his side. If not for the fact that I hold good enough talents and am able to help him with some things, he might have already have had me drowned in an icyke.¡±

    ¡°Young Lord has suffered.¡± The dark robed man quickly said.

    Gu Ying that said with a smile: ¡°You help me tell my maternal Grandfather that I will not be going back yet. Rather strange rumblings are brewing in the Twelve Pces recently and I am feeling that there is someone secretly manipting strings behind it. During this Twelve Pces¡¯ Summit, barring any idents, there would surely be a good show to watch.¡±

    ¡°And what are the Young Lord¡¯s intentions?¡¯

    Gu Ying said: ¡°This ce will turn into purgatory hell soon. Have the men watch things closely.¡±

    ¡°Then do we need to make a move at that time?¡±

    ¡°No need. You just need to enjoy the show.¡± Gu Ying then paused, his eyes darkening slightly as he stared at that shut door before him, his ears resonating with that impactful debate.

 Chapter 1891 - â€œThe Twelve Palacesâ€™ Summit (5)â€

    Chapter 1891: ¡°The Twelve Pces¡¯ Summit (5)¡±

    ¡°There is just one thing. Ensure Gu Xin Yan¡¯s safety.¡± Gu Ying said.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Time passed as the days went by, and the various pces gathered at the summit¡¯s venue. The number of people grew but what should have been a busy and bustling scene became unimaginably strange. The location for the congregation was in an empty city at the foot of a mountain, a ce that had always been meant to be used as a ce for discussions among the Twelve Pces.

    The entire city hadid empty for close to a thousand years and it was only recently that teams from the various pces stepped into this ce.

    Within the entire city, the atmosphere was oppressive and tense,mon to see swords being drawn and bow drawn everywhere.

    Just half a year ago, the various pces had still been able to maintain a semnce of harmony on the surface but now, that harmony had been brokenpletely with the disciples from the various pces who had been locked in bitter battle for the past half year harbouring deep grudges against each other. Now that they were forcibly gathered up together in the same ce, the gazes they looked at each other with were filled with enmity.

    If not for the strict orders given by the Elders from the various pces where defiance would mean death, it was feared that before the summit even began, these people would have already fought each other to their deaths.

    Within the city¡¯s streets and small alleys, groups gathered in teams could be seen, walking around dressed in the same uniforms. Real ughter had not happened but many conflicts were rising constantly in private.

    Despite seeing that the atmosphere was getting so tense that it was bing hard for everyone to breathe, there were instead several people who took advantage of the silence and cover of night to gather together in an inconspicuous little house, meeting together under the weak light from a single candle¡¯s me, chattering to each other in conversation.

    ¡°Hey hey! I¡¯ll say, weren¡¯t you too vicious with your strikes Brother Hua? You bashed me up so bad that I wasn¡¯t able to get out from bed for an entire month! Even though we needed to put up a show for people to see, you did not have to hit me that hard did you?¡± In the dimly lit little house, dressed in the me Demons Pce¡¯s uniform, Qiao Chu wasining mournfully of Hua Yao¡¯s evil conduct.

    Hua Yao, who was seated right across Qiao Chu, was dressed in a dark purple uniform with a lightning emblem as his gaze passed fleetingly over Qiao Chu.

    ¡°If I had been too gentle with you, the me Demons Pce would not have believed it.¡± Hua Yao said indifferently.

    Qiao Chu¡¯s face was one of depression.

    From the beginning, he had gone to the me Demons Pce and Hua Yao had gone to the Purple Thunder Pce. The Purple Thunder Pce possessed rather considerable might and back before the Battle of Deities Grand Meet, the two of them had already gotten into a ¡°fight¡± upon the summit of Mount Fu Yao, so when they were all sowing discord among the Twelve Pces this time, Qiao Chu and Hua Yao had used their previous ¡°grudge¡± to drag their two pces into another round of conflict.

    To lock the mes Pce Pce and the Purple Thunder Pce into unceasing turmoil as long as the other party still lived.

    ¡°I think the two of you should give it a rest now. It should be great to have someone working in coordination with you on the other side.¡± Rong Ruo said in helplessughter, as she shook her head.

    Within the me Demons Pce and the Purple Thunder Pce, with Qiao Chu and Hua Yao working together, inciting a dispute was not all that hard for them but she was the only one in the Soul Return Pce and the target she picked was the mboyant Pce. There was no one in the mboyant Pce to collude with in the mboyant Pce to make it easy to create conflict.

    ¡°Fei Yan had it the easiest. Everything that was needed to be done was already all done by Little Xie for him.¡± Qiao Chu said, immediately turning towards Fei Yan seated on the side and wasughing as he bit on an apple.

    The bitter grudge between the Dragon yers Pce, the Blood Fiend Pce and the Pure Grace Pce was stirred up by Jun Wu Xie back when they were in the Pure Grace Pce and there wasn¡¯t anything important left for Fei Yan toplete.

    ¡°That¡¯s where you are wrong. Zhuge Yin¡¯s old man would naturally want to avenge his son but the entire bunch of old things in the Dragon yers Pce were not all that keen to. It had taken a whole great deal of persuasion from me before they believed that the Blood Fiend Pce colluded with the Pure Grace Pce and they were intentionally creating trouble for the Dragon yers Pce before they agreed to pit themselves against the Blood Fiend Pce.¡± Fei Yan hastily sought to redress the injustice.

 Chapter 1892 - â€œThe Twelve Palacesâ€™ Summit (6)â€

    Chapter 1892: ¡°The Twelve Pces¡¯ Summit (6)¡±

    ¡°You guys should notin so much. Fan Zhuo has not even said a word.¡± Rong Ruo said as she shook her head in helplessughter.

    Being named, his expression turned a little bit embarrassed.

    Qiao Chu then parroted: ¡°Little Zhuo has been the best! He actually managed to stir up trouble among the Dark Heavens Pce, the Green Tide Pce and the Zen Void Pce! Tell us quick! How did you manage that?¡± Qiao Chu was getting excited. The others had all done rather well but Fan Zhuo¡¯s aplishment had been truly outstanding.

    The Dark Heavens Pce held significant might, good enough to be on par with the Dragon yers Pce but they were usually more steady and kept a low profile, often ying the role of peacemaker among the Twelve Pces. But this time, Fan Zhuo had thrown the Dark Heavens Pce right into the teeth of the storm, where not only had it throttled the Zen Void Pce half to death, it had even sunken its fangs into the Green Tide Pce! It could be said to be the most boisterous wave anyone of them had been able to stir up.

    Fan Zhuo was feeling a little embarrassed from all the praise Qiao Chu and the others were heaping onto him and he gave a embarrassed smile before telling all of them very briefly on the method he had used, which caused Qiao Chu to p his hands loudly in praise .

    ¡°All the preparations on our side are already almostplete, and it¡¯s all up to Little Xie to conclude the whole thing. Did anyone of you manage to see her in the past half year?¡± Qiao Chu asked. The turmoil among the Twelve Pces had been churned to a boil and it was high time to deliver thest strike, and thatst strike was to be initiated by Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°When we were leaving the Pure Grace Pce, I noticed that Little Xie left with people from the Shadow Moon Pce. Without any untoward incidents, she should have gone to the Shadow Moon Pce. Hadn¡¯t she sent news to us through the jade token? I believe she must have taken on the Shadow Moon Pce on her own.¡± Fan Zhuo said with augh.

    The one whom all of them needed to worry about the least was Jun Wu Xie. Anyone of them might possibly fall to be disadvantaged, but she was the only exception where it was entirely not possible.

    ¡°I am suddenly starting to pity the people from the Shadow Moon Pce.¡± Qiao Chu said with a highly mournful face.

    At most, they had all incited conflict between the parties to make the various pces raised their arms in battle. But with Jun Wu Xie striking at them herself, the effects could not be anything but astounding.

    Without needing to think about it, they all knew just how pitiful the Shadow Moon Pce¡¯s end could possibly be.

    ¡°There was a particr piece of news that I don¡¯t know whether any of you had heard.¡± Hua Yao then said.

    ¡°What news?¡± Fei Yan asked inquisitively.

    ¡°Just some time ago, the invitations for the Twelve Pces¡¯ Summit had just been delivered into the hands of the various Pce Lords when rumours of an unexpected incident in the Shadow Moon Pce came in. Hasn¡¯t the Shadow Moon Pce Lord been constantly in ill health all these years? It was said that his condition worsened and he was no longer able to hold the position of Pce Lord, leading him to pass the seat of Pce Lord down to his younger sister. The Shadow Moon Pce now has a new Pce Lord.¡± Hua Yao said, rather meaningfully.

    Upon hearing the news, the several youths immediately looked at each other and they all saw realization in each others¡¯ eyes.

    ¡°If my memory serves me correctly, isn¡¯t the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s little sister already dead? For her to suddenly spring up like this, wouldn¡¯t it attract people¡¯s suspicion?¡± Qiao Chu was feeling a little worried.

    Fei Yan suddenly stretched his hand out to wave it before Qiao Chu¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°This is then something you will not know about. Eight or nine out of ten rumours spread out from the Twelve Pces are fake and even if the rumour is true, not many people will believe them. Hence, whether that person is alive or dead is impossible for the other pces to ascertain. Such a sudden appearance would instead be much more like the secretive nature of the various pces and nobody would suspect anything.¡±

    ¡°Is this what you call being too smart for one¡¯s own good?¡± Qiao Chu asked, his face creased up in astonishment. If it was him, he really wouldn¡¯t think too much about it.

    ¡°That¡¯s one way of exining it.¡±

    ¡°I wonder when the Shadow Moon Pce¡¯s contingent is arriving. I am really looking forward to seeing them.¡± Rong Ruo said as she rubbed her chin, the rest of the gang showing rather sinister smiles on their faces.

 Chapter 1893 - â€œThe Twelve Palacesâ€™ Summit (7)â€

    Chapter 1893: ¡°The Twelve Pces¡¯ Summit (7)¡±

    As for what Rong Ruo and the others were anticipating for, only they themselves would know.

    The people from the various pces have all basically already arrived and the Elders from the various pces had left strict orders for the disciples to not act rashly.

    Seeing that there was one more day till the Summit, only the people from the Shadow Moon Pce had not yet appeared.

    As the initiator for the Summit, the me Demons Pce Lord was feeling a little displeased about it. In the past half a year, eleven pces out of the Twelve Pces had be embroiled in bitter battles which caused all of them substantial losses. Only the Shadow Moon Pce had not been involved, suffering the least losses among them all.

    The Shadow Moon Pce had trailed all of them at the bottom rung among the Twelve Pces and they did not usually attract anyone¡¯s attention most of the time. For such an elite power like the me Demons Pce, the Shadow Moon Pce was not worth their attention at all.

    But now, things have subtly changed in the situation among the Twelve Pces. Besides the Shadow Moon Pce, all the other Twelve Pces had suffered highly substantial losses in the past half year with only the Shadow Moon Pce staying out from it all, retaining all their strength. If not for the fact that he knew the Shadow Moon Pce Lord had fallen gravely ill and a new Pce Lord had taken over, the me Demons Pce Lord would reallye to suspect whether the Shadow Moon Pce Lord was up to no good.

    ¡°Haven¡¯t the people from the Shadow Moon Pce arrived yet?¡± The expression on the me Demons Pce Lord¡¯s face wasn¡¯t looking too pretty. If it had been any other day, which one among the pces would dare to take the me Demons Pce¡¯s invitation so halfheartedly?

    ¡°Still not arrived.¡± Qiao Chu said as he stood beside the me Demon Pce Lord, his pencil straight posture handsome.

    ¡°The Shadow Moon Pce is really bing too bold. They actually dare to slight me like this.¡± The me Demons Pce Lord said with a coldugh.

    A me Demons Pce¡¯s Elder standing there within the house saw the me Demons Pce Lord seemingly unhappy and he quickly said: ¡°My Lord, the Shadow Moon Pce just changed their Pce Lord and it was heard that it¡¯s a little youngdy not even yet eighteen. For her tomand an entire pce right away, she should be rather flustered and it is expected for her tomit a few mistakes here and there.¡±

    ¡°Hmph! Does the Shadow Moon Pce not have anyone else that they have to push such a greenhorn onto the Pce Lord¡¯s seat?¡± The me Demons Pce snorted in disapproving disdain.

    The Elder then said: ¡°Being young has its own advantages. Hasn¡¯t it been rumoured that this Pce Lord from the Shadow Moon Pce had died when she was very young? But she has now been pushed out to the front. This might be a hand the Shadow Moon Pce has kept hidden so my Lord should still be careful of them. If this is really a hidden scheme by the Shadow Moon Pce, then with the current circumstances, it would not be a good time to be at odds with the Shadow Moon Pce. Afterall, having waded through a good half year¡¯s fighting, the various pces have suffered heavy losses and only the Shadow Moon Pce¡¯s strength is unaffected. And if she really turns out to be a green and inexperienced little youngdy, wouldn¡¯t it be a good time for my Lord to win her over to over side instead?¡±

    The me Demons Pce nodded to himself inwardly as he listened, the rage within his heart subsiding a little.

    The Elder observed the Lord¡¯s expression and mood before he broke out into a smile, turning to look at Qiao Chu standing beside the me Demons Pce Lord.

    ¡°Has my Lord epted Qiao Chu as your godson? I am thinking that the new Shadow Moon Pce Lord is still very young and at an age where thoughts of love would just be budding. With Qiao Chu¡¯s looks, who knows how many young girls in our me Demons Pce already secretly admire him. We might just be able to put together a happy and joyous asion from this summit.¡±

    [God damned!]

    Qiao Chu¡¯s eyes bulged at the Elder¡¯s absolutely shocking words, wishing for nothing more than to be able to split that old thing that had lived too long with a single strike of his palm!

    [Putting him and the new Shadow Moon Pce Lord together as a couple?]

    [Would he still live to see next year! ?]

    Qiao Chu immediately greeted all eighteen generations of that chatterbox of an Elder¡¯s ancestors inside his heart.

    But the me Demons Pce Lord thought that it was a very good idea and the eyes he turned to look at Qiao Chu with was highly probing.

    Qiao Chu almost wanted to explode with rage on the spot.

    [Don¡¯t drag me in if both of you are so keen on dying!]

    [I will not be able to stand up to a certain great Lord¡¯s torment!]

 Chapter 1894 - â€œThe Twelve Palacesâ€™ Summit (8)â€

    Chapter 1894: ¡°The Twelve Pces¡¯ Summit (8)¡±

    Qiao Chu no longer dared to remain in the room any longer. The me Demons Pce Lord¡¯s eyes were making him feel that a crisis was upon him.

    He was still young and he did not want to die yet!

    Qiao Chu quickly found an excuse and slipped away in escape.

    But the me Demons Pce Lord¡¯s heart was set.

    ¡°When the people from the Shadow Moon Pce gets here, have Qiao Chu go out to receive them.¡± The me Demons Pce Lord said as he rubbed his chin thoughtfully, calcting his moves schemingly.

    He would naturally no even pay the Shadow Moon Pce any attention in the past, but with the Shadow Moon Pce¡¯s might still wholly maintained, they could be put to good use.

    ¡°Qiao Chu is young and brimming with vitality. As my Lord treats him just like his son, it would be most suitable to have him go get close to the Shadow Moon Pce Lord.¡± The Elder was still self absorbed in glee with his suggestion.

    ¡°Mm.¡± The me Demons Pce Lord agreed with a nod of his head.

    ¡°Tomorrow¡¯s the summit. We¡¯ll first hold a feast for the various Pce Lords today.¡±

    ¡°Yes, my Lord.¡± The Elder immediately acknowledged his orders.

    That very night, the Pce Lords from the various pces received their invitations and they all brought their Elders together with their most talented disciples to attend the banquet.

    Twelve Pce Lords from the Twelve Pces, eleven had arrived. A banquet that was supposed to be happy and boisterous instead felt sombre and a little strange.

    Gu Yi brought Elder Lin, Gu Xin Yan and Gu Ying toe to the banquet and the moment they stepped into the hall, they were met with a gaze that was filled with hatred.

    The Dragon yers Pce Lord red at Gu Yi with his jaws tightly clenched, hating the fact he could not just pounce onto Gu Yi to tear him into shreds.

    ¡°My Lord, please bear with it.¡± Fei Yan had been brought toe by the Dragon yers Pce Lord as well and seeing that the Dragon yers Pce Lord was about to lose his cool, he quickly stepped up to calm him down.

    Jun Wu Xie still had not arrived. If they were to get into a fight now, it would be a lot less rowdy.

    The Dragon yers Pce Lord took a deep breath and sat himself down, his tightly suppressed rage causing his hands to clench up into fists, the green veins on his neck protruding clearly.

    ¡°Gu Yi that shameless scoundrel! Knowing that the Pce Lords will all be here today, he still had to bring that Gu Ying who killed my son! Isn¡¯t he just unting it in my face! ?¡± The Dragon yers Pce Lord was absolutely seething with rage.

    Fei Yan said in a low voice: ¡°My Lord, do not be enraged. We¡¯ve alreadye so far and the Blood Fiend Pce will be made to answer for it. The Young Lord¡¯s death must not be in vain and the summit tomorrow will make the Blood Fiend Pce give my Lord a satisfactory answer. If they don¡¯t, it still wouldn¡¯t be toote for my Lord to strike.¡±

    ¡°Hmph! The scoundrelous Gu Yi wouldn¡¯t shield that bastard. I will have him die by a thousand cuts..... No..... That would be too easy for him. I will have him taste the most cruel torture under the Heavens, where he will be unable to plead to live nor beg to die.¡± The Dragon yers Pce Lord said, his eyes bursting with venom and a twisted chilling glint as he stared fixedly at Gu Ying with eyes like those of a venomous viper.

    Fei Yan listened quietly, knowing that nothing big would happen tonight, and he could not really be bothered to say anything more.

    Regarding the matter between the Dragon yers Pce and the Blood Fiend Pce, he would not be needed to waste any more of his breath after today. It had already reached a point of no return and he just needs to sit back to slowly enjoy the show.

    Taking advantage of the interval, Fei Yan swept his eyes over the various pces. As he had expected, his several otherpanions had all been brought in as well.

    Merely in their teens and they all possessed powers at the Purple Spirit¡¯s third stage. Casting one¡¯s gaze throughout the entire Middle Realm, one would not be able to find more than a rare few.

    They would all naturally be heavily groomed by the various pces.

    The atmosphere within the banquet hall was tense. The various pces all had at least another side opposing them. They had all once battled till blood sttered and flesh flew, and they all expected to sit down within the same banquet hall now. Everyone was just holding themselves back, suppressing their hearts as they shot cold gazes at each other, turning the entire banquet to be filled with the endless sh and glint of cold steel.

 Chapter 1895 - â€œThe Twelve Palacesâ€™ Summit (9)â€

    Chapter 1895: ¡°The Twelve Pces¡¯ Summit (9)¡±

    His eyes saw that the entire banquet was cold like an ice house and the me Demons Pce Lord¡¯s face turned even uglier when he noticed the Purple Thunder Pce Lord¡¯s eyes shooting a disdainful gaze straight at him.

    The me Demons Pce Lord¡¯s brows were tightly creased up and when the Elder beside him detected the abnormality, he quickly voiced out to divert everyone¡¯s attention.

    ¡°All the various pces have arrived here but we still have not seen any sign of the Shadow Moon Pce. I wonder does anyone here know when the people from the Shadow Moon Pce woulde?¡±

    The me Demons Pce¡¯s Elders words had attracted the attention of quite a number of people.

    They had all not seen eye to eye with each other over the recent period and none of them had noticed that the Shadow Moon Pce¡¯s people were not here.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t the Shadow Moon Pce already receive the invitation? It¡¯s been such a long period of time and it is not enough for them toe here? If I remember it correctly, the distance from here should be the closest for the Shadow Moon Pce.¡± A Blood Fiend Pce¡¯s Elder quipped helpfully.

    ¡°The Shadow Moon Pce? They had been ratherid back over the recent period and the days might have been so leisurely for them that they had forgotten all about us.¡± An Elder they did not know from which pce sneered with a coldugh.

    Eleven pces out of the Twelve Pces had sustained great losses and all of the pces had had to grit their teeth to hold themselves out. The reason that they hade today was because most of them were thinking of using gentler methods to resolve everything, and to not continue to battle each other anymore.

    Now that the Shadow Moon Pce had suddenly been mentioned, the fact that the Shadow Moon Pce had not suffered any losses suddenly caused the other pces to feel rather imbnced. And added to that, with them not having yet arrived here today, it gave rise to quite a bit of displeasure from the various pces as well.

    ¡°Heh, the Shadow Moon Pce just had a change of their Pce Lord and it is said that it¡¯s a little youngdy. It is normal that she doesn¡¯t know of such proprieties and decorum.¡± The me Demons Pce¡¯s Elder saw that their rage had been diverted and he immediately stepped forward, seemingly attempting to pacify the situation but was in fact just fanning the mes.

    ¡°Little youngdy? Since she is of such a young age, all the more she has got to understand decorum! Does she then expect the entire group of us to be waiting for her?¡±

    ¡°The Shadow Moon Pce must have looked at us like we¡¯re some kind of joke throughout the recent period. Who knows what they are thinking in their hearts?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, they could even be thinking to take this opportunity to bolster their might.¡±

    Having found amon target to attack, the mouths of everyone werepletely merciless, filled with hidden daggers and knives, harsh and condescending with their words.

    The me Demons Pce Lord watched in satisfaction in the change of atmosphere throughout the banquet and he secretly nodded his head at the Elder.

    In reality for them toe attend the summit this time, many of the pces were seeking to end this fighting as soon as possible, and stop the losses from continuing to drain them. But as the conflicts that existed between each other were all still lodged hard in their throats, the had all pounced upon the opportunity to vent out their frustrations upon the same target, who still had not arrived here, the Shadow Moon Pce.

    When all the pces had sustained losses to their strength, the only pce that had remained whole and intact had naturally caused all of them to feel disgruntled, wishing they would be able to drag the Shadow Moon Pce into the muck as well, for them to feel more bnced.

    Just as everyone was attacking the Shadow Moon Pce during the banquet, a disciple from the me Demons Pce suddenly came walking in, till he knelt in the middle of the banquet hall.

    ¡°Reporting to my Lord, the people from the Shadow Moon Pce ahve arrived.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± The me Demons Pce Lord queried with his brows furrowed up, as a sneer shed within his eyes.

    They have arrived just at the right time, when the various pces were raising their opinion against the Shadow Moon Pce, they had suddenly arrived, to face the rage rising in everyone hearts.

    ¡°Qiao Chu, go receive the people from the Shadow Moon Pce. Make suitable arrangements for their disciples and then invite their Pce Lord toe here.¡± The me Demons Pce Lord ordered.

    Qiao Chu was cursing the me Demons Pce Lord¡¯s mother in his heart as he knew what the me Demons Pce Lord¡¯s intentions really were. Although he was also thinking to go have a chat with Jun Wu Xie privately, but he did not harbour such impure intentions at all!

    ¡°Yes, my Lord.¡± No matter how contemptuous he was feeling inside his heart, Qiao Chu still forced himself to appearposed, as he walked out from the banquet hall.

 Chapter 1896 - â€œStunning Entrance (1)â€

    Chapter 1896: ¡°Stunning Entrance (1)¡±

    Qiao Chu went rushing to the city¡¯s gates and following him was two other disciples of the me Demons Pce. The two disciples had grown up in the me Demons Pce from young and possessed rather good gifts but could not bepared to Qiao Chu. Towards the fact that the me Demons Pce Lord epting Qiao Chu as his godson, they were feeling rather jealous in their hearts but they did not dare to show it.

    ¡°Qiao Chu, did the Shadow Moon Pce Lord mean anything to have youe receive the Shadow Moon Pce Lord?¡± A disciple asked probingly.

    ¡°I heard that the Shadow Moon Pce Lord is a young littledy, but I just don¡¯t know what she looks like.¡± The other disciple chirped in together.

    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be too bad I think. They are siblings afterall and the previous Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s had been rather good looking.¡±

    ¡°Qiao Chu, with your outstanding looks, people might fall right straight for you, you know?¡± The two disciples said, sour with envy. The kind of talent Qiao Chu was blessed with was something they could never hope to have and even in the department of looks, they had been severely hit as well. In the me Demons Pce, the moment Qiao Chu came, he had attracted the attention of quite a number of youngdies and the senior and junior girls had fawned upon Qiao Chu quite a bit.

    Qiao Chu¡¯s face was dark and he could not be bothered to even look at the two dumb fools.

    [Rather good looking?]

    [Country bumpkins like you two haven¡¯t seen what¡¯s really good looking!]

    [When he stands before Big Brother Wu Yao, he was as insignificant as weeds! To think that these two country bumpkins still think that he¡¯s good looking.]

    Walking towards the city¡¯s gates, he could faintly make out several figures. Looking from afar, the tiny figure of a little girl had her back facing her, seemingly saying something to several people in front of her.

    ¡°It couldn¡¯t be right? The Shadow Moon Pce only brought only such a small number of people?¡± When the two disciples saw the scant few figures at the city gates, their faces became incredulous.

    For the Twelve Pces¡¯ Summit, which pce did not bring at least a thousand people? But from what their eyes were seeing, taking everyone into ount at the city gates, there were only about ten people..... Could the Shadow Moon Pce¡¯s delegation be any more wretched looking?

    ¡°What is actually happening with the Shadow Moon Pce? Could it be that the newly ascended Pce Lord is an idiot? Bringing just those few people here, they look just downright pathetic!¡±

    The two disciples grumbled to themselves as they walked, but Qiao Chu¡¯s eyes were faintly glowing with a heated fervour.

    Among that group of people, he had seen several familiar faces!

    Even when the three of them came walking up to the gates, the youngdy at the lead of the Shadow Moon Pce still did not turn her head back.

    The other two disciples clicked their tongues discreetly, as they followed Qiao Chu to greet the guests.

    ¡°Could these distinguished individuals here be our friends from the Shadow Moon Pce? We are disciples of the me Demon Pce and we came here under the Pce Lord¡¯s orders to wee our esteemed guests into the city.¡± Qiao Chu said, suppressing the excitement in his heart to speak with feigned calm.

    The attitude of the other two disciples were much more perfunctory. Their gazes unconsciously swept over the group of people from the Shadow Moon Pce and they saw that besides the person who had her back to them where her countenance could not be seen, there were another two females among the ten people.

    One of them was very young, looking to be about twelve years of age and a pretty little thing while the other caused the hearts of the two disciples to flutter and palpitate.

    The cold and prouddy stood among the group, the air of nobility highly moving. Her facial features though not entirely wless, but she could still be considered to be beautiful and enchanting. It was mainly that cold and chilly elegance that caused the two disciples to be unable to take their eyes off her, subconsciously assuming her to be the new Pce Lord of the Shadow Moon Pce.

    They had not thought that the new Shadow Moon Pce Lord could really look so enchanting.

    ¡°The Pce Lord hasid out a banquet and had been waiting for a long time. Can I invite the Shadow Moon Pce Lord to pleasee with us.¡± One of the disciples said directly to the cold and proud youngdy standing within the crowd.

 Chapter 1897 - â€œStunning Entrance (2)â€

    Chapter 1897: ¡°Stunning Entrance (2)¡±

    ¡°Oh? The banquet has started?¡± A cold and clear voice suddenly sounded out from the side, as the youngdy who had her back facing the three people from the me Demons Pce slowly turned herself around.

    It was just an instant, that the two other disciples standing beside Qiao Chu were turned into stone!

    It was clearly already night, but in that instant they saw the youngdy countenance, the two of them seemed to the sun¡¯s rays brightening up thends in their hearts, the faint candlelight that cast upon thedy, so beautiful it was as if they wereying their eyes upon divinity!

    Under the Heavens, such a beautiful countenance actually existed.....

    The jaws of the two disciples hung wide open, frozen in their spots in shock, their faces looking as if they had been struck by lightning,pletely bedazzled and not moving an inch, their irises not shifting away in the slightest.

    Qiao Chu looked contemptuously at the two country bumpkins who had never seen such beauty before. As the two of them were still standing there in a daze, Qiao Chu then turned himself around to wink at Jun Wu Xie who had dazzled people blind.

    Even Qiao Chu would not have expected that Jun Wu Xie would show up with her real countenance and he could not remember how long it had been since hest saw Jun Wu Xie¡¯s real countenance. Although he had be used to such devilish good looks, seeing it so suddenly right before him still took a toll on his poor little heart.

    Jun Wu Xie swept her gaze fleetingly over Qiao Chu.

    Qiao Chu then cleared his throat and did not bother himself with the other two country bumpkins as he forced himself to put on aposed front to say: ¡°The banquet has just started and I wonder if the Shadow Moon Pce Lord has any other guests with her? Will the Shadow Moon Pce Lord first bring your Elders and several disciples to the banquet and you can hand over the rest of your other disciples to me for now, to allow me to arrange amodations for them.¡±

    Those words were put across grandly, but what Qiao Chu really intended to say was.....

    [Ho ho! Little Xie, tell me quick! How many of your iron blood ferocious lions did you bring?]

    However, Jun Wu Xie just indifferently replied: ¡°There¡¯s no more.¡±

    ¡°Har?¡± Qiao Chu was slightly taken aback.

    ¡°It¡¯s just the few of us here.¡± Jun Wu Xie said indifferently.

    Qiao Chu was suddenly stunned.

    [He knew that Jun Wu Xie was incredibly bold, but this.....]

    [This time, isn¡¯t she being a little too gutsy! ?]

    [In the city there wererge contingents from all the rest of the Twelve Pces you know! ? Each pce with at least a thousand people! Like the me Demons Pce had already brought three thousand people, with just a casual count, the numbers of people in the city would easily number several tens of thousands! Wasn¡¯t Jun Wu Xie intending to resolve the whole matter with everyone gathered here this time? Why.....]

    [And she brought just these few people?]

    Qiao Chu was immediately stupefied.

    [These tens of thousands of men were not just ordinary soldiers. They are the most elite fighters from the various pces!]

    [Just the number of Purple Spirits among them was already astounding, and if they were to fight them.....]

    Qiao Chu just did not dare to imagine.

    ¡°Is..... Is that right...... You¡¯re sure?¡± Qiao Chu¡¯s voice was a little weak.

    ¡°I¡¯m certain.¡± Jun Wu Xie said deceptively.

    A corner of Qiao Chu¡¯s mouth twitched and the two country bumpkins finally managed to regain their senses, but their eyes only saw the figure of Jun Wu Xie alone, their ears only able to hear Jun Wu Xie¡¯s voice. As for what Jun Wu Xie had said, nothing really registered in their minds.

    They finally came to understand what the words, ¡°bring down cities and ruin countries¡± really meant!

    Qiao Chu could not do anything but to steel himself as he led Jun Wu Xie and the others towards the banquet, muttering to himself in his heart. s, with the two other deadweights beside him, he had no chance to ask Jun Wu Xie anything.

    The other two disciples trailed slightly behind at both sides of Jun Wu Xie, their facespletely besotted, drool almost dripping out from their mouths.

    Till they came to the doors outside the banquet, Qiao Chu then bolstered himself up to stand upright, forcing a stoic and solemn look upon his face before he said: ¡°Allow me to go announce your Grace¡¯s arrival.¡±

 Chapter 1898 - â€œStunning Entrance (3)â€

    Chapter 1898: ¡°Stunning Entrance (3)¡±

    Qiao Chu then went into the banquet hall dragging two rather dazed disciples behind him.

    The atmosphere within the banquet had warmed up somewhat and the moment Qiao Chu went inside, he immediately heard people from the various pces throwing dirty water upon the Shadow Moon Pce Lord in order to divert the fiery anger against each other and a sneer quickly rose up within his heart.

    [I¡¯ll see how much longer all of you can continue to be so self absorbed in glee.]

    ¡°Qiao Chu, did you manage to receive the guests?¡± The me Demons Pce Lord immediately asked when he saw Qiao Chu came in.

    ¡°Reporting to my Lord, I have brought the guests in.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Then why are all of you back here? Didn¡¯t I tell you to leave two people behind to make arrangements aodations for the Shadow Moon Pce¡¯s disciples?¡± The me Demons Pce Lord queried with his brows slightly furrowed up.

    Qiao Chu replied: ¡°My Lord, the Shadow Moon Pce only brought ten people here and I really do not know whether to first arrange amodations for them and so I have brought them all here instead.¡±

    Qiao Chu¡¯s voice had just dropped when the throughout the entire banquet, many voices raised in debate.

    ¡°What? Only ten people?¡± The me Demons Pce Lord was taken aback. Never had he thought that after waiting for so long, he would be met with such a result.

    For this Summit of the Twelve Pces, which pce among all of them had not picked the most elite of their disciples toe attend it? Moreover, in the past half year, the various pces had all suffered significant losses and only the Shadow Moon Pce had kept themselves aloof, having not been involved in the turmoil. Hence, based on that reasoning, with the Shadow Moon Pce¡¯s strength preserved and kept well intact, everyone had thought that the reason the Shadow Moon Pce had been sote in arriving was because they knew that all the other pces had much of their might decimated and they were putting together a highly elite force to shock everyone well and proper.

    In the end.....

    The entire banquet erupted with voice raised up in discussion. No one could have thought that the Shadow Moon Pce woulde attend the Twelve Pce¡¯s Summit in such a manner.

    ¡°What does the Shadow Moon Pce mean by this? No matter what, they shouldn¡¯t just show up with just a mere ten people.¡±

    ¡°Compared to all of us, the Shadow Moon Pce might have kept their numbers intact, but the number of skilled fighters in the Shadow Moon Pce had never been all that many.¡± Everyone was feeling rather curious what kind of arrangements the Shadow Moon Pce had made, and none of them had any idea what the Shadow Moon Pce was nning.

    ¡°Forget it. I think that as the Shadow Moon Pce Lord has just assumed the position of Pce Lord and not only is she very young, she is just a little girl. Having been kept within her pce chambers all along and suddenly made to take over the reins of the Shadow Moon Pce, how could she possibly be able to handle everything well and proper? I think everyone should extend a little bit of leeway to the little girl.¡± The me Demons Pce Lord suddenly spoke up to persuade everyone, seemingly in defence of the Shadow Moon Pce, but was actually reminding everyone of the new Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s naivety and ipetence.

    Every time the Twelve Pces congregated, besides their individual pce¡¯s reputation, the other thing theypeted with each other in was the might of the contingents they brought with them.

    Only with heavy military might in hand, would they be able to speak with resonance, and hence, all the pces had brought with them their most elite this time. No matter how heavy their losses had been, they must not lose in this show of might before the other pces.

    Except for the Shadow Moon Pce, who chose not to taken the well trodden path.

    Without even having seen the new Shadow Moon Pce Lord, the various pces had all formed a approximate impression of her.

    She must be one ignorant littless, not to be taken seriously.

    ¡°Alright, Qiao Chu. Invite our friends from the Shadow Moon Pce in.¡± Seeing that the effects that he sought had been achieved, the me Demons Pce Lord said with augh.

    Qiao Chu looked at all the different looks of contempt upon the faces of everyone in the banquet and a cold sneer filled in his heart as he turned to walk towards the outside of the grand hall.

    ¡°Looks like the previous Shadow Moon Pce Lord is truly gravely ill, otherwise why would he hand the Shadow Moon Pce to such an ignorant little sister?¡± The Purple Thunder Pce Lord said with a faint smile on his lips.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! I am very curious how the new Shadow Moon Pce Lord really looks like! As this will be the first she¡¯ll be seeing such arge congregation, she had better not cry from fright.¡± An Elder from the Zen Void Pce quipped,ughing as well.

 Chapter 1899 - â€œStunning Entrance (4)â€

    Chapter 1899: ¡°Stunning Entrance (4)¡±

    The hall was filled with guffaws ofughter. Everyone was waiting to see that new and ignorant little Shadow Moon Pce Lorde in looking shook with stagefright.

    Under all that maliciousughter, the doors into the hall were pushed open once again.

    A petite figure led the way toe walking into the grand hall.

    In an instant, all sound within the great hall came to a sudden halt. The eyes of everyone from the various pces were all fixated upon the youngdy walking into the great hall at that moment.

    Shock and sheer astoundment rose within every single person¡¯s eyes. Even the me Demons Pce Lord who sat waiting to watch the show had at the moment he saw the person, froze in ce, the wine in his mouth almost spilling out from the corner of his mouth.

    To have be the Pce Lord of the respective pces, the people they¡¯ve heard of and met were more outstanding and extraordinary than most people. They¡¯ve always boasted of having seen a countless number of beauties and were already highly immune and indifferent to them. But no one could have ever expected that this would be the day that their calm and indifference would be shattered into so many pieces.

    The petite littledy walked elegantly into the great hall, within the sights of everyone there, with steps light and unhurried, without a single sound, but every step felt as if she was treading upon everyone¡¯s hearts. Upon that countenance that was able to bring cities and countries to their knees, seemed to have winter¡¯s ice that wouldn¡¯t melt formed upon it, cold and distant, but those eyes were so exquisite it drew people to them, despite knowing it was just harsh and chilling winter¡¯s ice, but made people unable to help themselves to want to look at them, regardless of the fact that they would be pricked by the razor sharp icicles.

    A silence fell upon the entire hall like the shroud of death, whatever they had been thinking in their minds earlier all gone fuzzy and forgotten. Everything else around them seemed to have disappeared, their eyes only seeing just one lone figure of peerless beauty.

    ¡°My humble self is the newly seeded Pce Lord of the Shadow Moon Pce. Greetings to everyone.¡± Jun Wu Xie stood in the middle of the great hall, her clear voice tinged with a slight chill ringing out from her. She stood neither servile nor overbearing as she stood before everyone¡¯s eyes, her chin slightly lifted up, tinged with a faint hint of pride and self confidence, without showing the slightest sign of timidity and fluster that everyone were maliciously guessing that she would show.

    However, she stood there most naturally, like she had long gotten so used to be in such a position.

    That cold crisp voice summoned back everyone¡¯s senses as everyone suddenly remembered to gasp a long cold breath. If they had not seen it with their own eyes, they would never in their lives have thought that a youngdy could be so beautiful under these Heavens.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes then turned subconsciously onto the one who had been hailed as the number one beauty among the Twelve Pces, Gu Xin Yan.

    Gu Xin Yan¡¯s beauty was stunning and alluring, having made many young disciples fall head over heels with her and gained that acknowledgement from the various Pce Lords. But now, when they looked upon Gu Xin Yan once again, they felt that the beauty they remembered seemed to have faded quite a bit.

    The number one beauty of the Twelve Pces when ced before Jun Wu Xie, was like a withered flower, pale andcking in vibrancy, seeminglycking even the qualifications topete for the crown.

    At that moment, everyone suddenly found that their throats were rather parched.

    ¡°So thisdy here is the newly ascended Shadow Moon Pce Lord. A heroine among the young indeed. Having toiled on the journey here, please enjoy the banquet.¡± The me Demons Pce Lord had after much effort finally found his voice. He was already advanced in age and though he looked only to be just a middle aged man, he was already over a hundred years old.

    Even for a man who had such an abundance of experience, was still helplessly so highly taken aback by Jun Wu Xie¡¯s looks. And when he gained back his senses, what surprised him further was Jun Wu Xie¡¯s indifferentposure.

    Facing the unwavering gazes of eleven Pces Lords and those of their Elders, this young littledy who looked so very young was not showing the slightest timidity, but was calm andposed from beginning till the end,pletely unlike a embroidered pillow who had grown up being kept confined within ptial chambers and knew nothing of the outside world.

 Chapter 1900 - â€œStunning Entrance (5)â€

    Chapter 1900: ¡°Stunning Entrance (5)¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Jun Wu Xie said indifferently, going on ahead towards an empty seat.

    The various Pce Lords and their Elders had calmed down somewhat but the young disciples could not help themselves but to pay attention to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s every single action, their eyes almost popping out from their heads.

    It was until Jun Wu Xie sat down that everyone noticed that there were several others behind Jun Wu Xie, where there were two other females with rather outstanding looks but their brilliance had been overshadowed and blocked out while they stood beside Jun Wu Xie, where they did not look so stunning.

    As the strange silence within the banquet slowly let up, soft and muted whispers gradually sounded throughout the hall.

    The me Demons Pce Lord secretly watched the people from the Shadow Moon Pce, having initially thought that the scarce number of people that came from the Shadow Moon Pce had been because of the new Pce Lord¡¯s ignorance. But after seeing Jun Wu Xie in person, he no longer thought of her as a naive and ignorant youngdy.

    That grace and elegance exuding from inside her, could not be something that could be feigned.

    And after the me Demons Pce Lord swept his gaze over the several people behind Jun Wu Xie, the bewilderment in his heart grew more intense.

    Among the nine people following behind Jun Wu Xie, he had seen two of them before. One was the Shadow Moon Pce¡¯s Elder Ying, and the other was the Shadow Moon Pce¡¯s Elder Yue¡¯s adopted grandson, Yue Yi. There was also a little girl that looked very much alike to Yue Yi, and if his guess was not wrong, that should be Yue Yi¡¯s younger sister, Yue Ye.

    Elder Ying was originally a member of the Zhan Family n. The Zhan Family n had a long history in the Middle Realm and they had umted a good number of great treasures. But take away his background as a member of the Zhan Family n and Elder Ying would not be considered to possess all that great talents. Although Yue Yi¡¯s gift was not that bad, butpared to Qiao Chu, he would be rather weak and would not be considered to be among the elite, and there was no need to mention Yue Ye.

    There was one point that the me Demons Pce Lord felt was very weird. Why had the most powerful one within the Shadow Moon Pce, Elder Yue, note with them?

    Besides these few people he knew of, the rest were all people the me Demons Pce Lord had never once seen before at all.

    And the most outstanding one among them, would be thedy with a rather simr elegant air to that of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s. Her powers were not all that bad as well, but was still inferior to Yue Yi.

    None of the rest was seen to possess outstanding powers, where there was even a man and a youth whom he did not even detect a single sliver of spirit power from, which just made it all the more difficult for him to understand.

    Based on the feeling that Jun Wu Xie was giving the me Demons Pce Lord, she didn¡¯t look like someone without brains. But with her bringing such a group of people with average powers toe attend the Twelve Pces¡¯ Summit, what could she really be thinking?

    Could it be that the previous Pce Lord was intentionally making things difficult for her?

    Everyone knew that the previous Pce Lord had by reason of his ill health, had had no choice but to abdicate his throne. But no ruler could possibly be willing topletely give up all their authority, not even when it was to his own younger sister. The me Demons Pce Lord was gauging the situation using himself as a yardstick, and he suspected that the reason Jun Wu Xie had brought just this scraggly lot of people here with most of them unfamiliar faces, was because the previous Pce Lord had withheld arge part of the authority from her.

    ¡°So she¡¯s just a puppet.¡± The me Demons Pce Lord muttered to himself as he rubbed his chin, a sneer rising up in his heart, and could not help himself but to belittle Jun Wu Xie a few notches.

    The me Demons Pce Lord¡¯s thoughts, coincided with all the other Pce Lords without them saying anything to each other. After the initial mesmerization, they all quickly calmed themselves down to analyse just how much weight the newly ascended Shadow Moon Pce Lord really carried.

    ¡°Since we¡¯re all gathered here, why don¡¯t we have a toast. It has been a long time since our Twelve Pces had gathered together like this today. I hereby propose this toast, to the glory of our Twelve Pces.¡± The me Demons Pce Lord immediately stood up, to raise his cup to say.

 Chapter 1901 - â€œThe Appetizer Dish (1)â€

    Chapter 1901: ¡°The Appetizer Dish (1)¡±

    Everyone gave him face and they stood up to drink from their cups.

    Jun Wu Xie naturallyplied with everyone.

    Till they sat back down in their seats, the acts everyone was putting up came to a new level of fervour.

    Everyone¡¯s firepower had originally been trained upon the Shadow Moon Pce. But when they came to know that the Shadow Moon Pce had only brought a total of ten people, and that the new and old Pce Lord might not be getting along, their previously unbnced hearts then came to be much more appeased. Added to that, with Jun Wu Xie¡¯s looks being so stunning, everyone naturally did not have the heart to attack her from all sides anymore.

    Having lost the target for them to focus their rage upon, and with several cups of fine wine in their tummies and stimted by the alcohol, the atmosphere in the banquet began to be rather tense.

    The several powers among the pces who had been holding themselves back in restraint became irritated and upset once again, the words imbued with each other thick with the smell of gunpowder.

    Fei Yan was seated beside right beside the Dragon yers Pce Lord as he sipped at his wine, savouring the hand that Jun Wu Xie had yed.

    The reason Jun Wu Xie had only brought these few people here had been to give people a wrong impression, to make them think that it wasn¡¯t all that peaceful inside the Shadow Moon Pce like it was on the surface and they were at an disadvantage in numbers as well, to not make the various Pce Lords feel threatened, which would very naturally weaken the Shadow Moon Pce¡¯s presence and standing. They would then graduallye to forget the threat of the Shadow Moon Pce and start to attack their respective enemies.

    Fei Yan was rather certain that Jun Wu Xie should have already guessed the kind of situation in the banquet earlier for her toe up with such a ploy.

    As Fei Yan was thinking things through in his mind, he watched the red eyed Dragon yers Pce Lord opposite him. His gaze had from the moment Gu Ying came into the hall, never left Gu Ying¡¯s body, his redshot eyes and tightly clenched fists, showing the kind of rage he felt towards Gu Ying.

    The corners of Fei Yan¡¯s mouth curled up in a sneer.

    They were indeed father and son. But it was not known, when the Dragon yers Pce Lord gave the orders to annihte his n, whether he had even once thought about kinship.

    One cup of cold wine went down his throat, but it burned and stung his throat, as the scene from many years ago rose up in Fei Yan¡¯s mind, when a fiery ze engulfed his home. His mother hugged his father¡¯s dead body in her arms to sob, the eyes of the people from his tribe filled with utter disbelief when they were attacked by the Dragon yers Pce¡¯s disciples.

    The entire tribe, had pledged allegiance to the Dragon yers Pce for generations and had fought countless bloody battles for the Dragon yers Pce. Just how many of his tribesmen had died for the glory of the Dragon yers Pce so how could they have thought that the Dragon yers Pce they had all swore loyalty to would actually want to annihte their whole tribe!

    That night, was like the most horrifying nightmare, reverberating in deep in Fei Yan¡¯s heart. He did not want to think about it but he would always return back to that frightful night.

    His mother¡¯s cries, his tribe people¡¯s cries, and the questions his uncles had asked just before they died.

    [Dragon yers Pce! Why are you doing this to us?]

    Even at the moment of death, they had still been unable to believe it.

    A ball of fire burned within his heart, causing Fei Yan¡¯s face to be slightly flushed. He looked around in the banquet hall, at hispanions hidden within the various pces, and he saw the same hatred within their eyes.

    Fei Yan downed another cup of wine, and at the moment he put down his cup, he stood up all of a sudden.

    ¡°Fei Yan of the Dragon yers Pce! Today isn¡¯t supposed to be a good time to talk about other affairs but there are some words that I have no choice but to ask this one question on behalf of my Pce Lord.¡± Fei Yan¡¯s face was red as his bright eyes swept over everyone present and at the moment that his gaze fell upon Jun Wu Xie, Jun Wu Xie nodded her head at him without anyone noticing.

    ¡°Pce Lord of the Blood Fiend Pce! In regards to the matter about your son Gu Ying killing our Dragon yers Pce¡¯s Young Lord, when would it be the day that you would give us an answer for that! ?¡± Fei Yan¡¯s bright eyes suddenly turned to look at Gu Yi seated within the banquet hall! !

 Chapter 1902 - â€œThe Appetizer Dish (2)â€

    Chapter 1902: ¡°The Appetizer Dish (2)¡±

    The expression on Gu Yi¡¯s face stiffened as he stared at Fei Yan who had stood forward, his brows showing intense displeasure.

    Fei Yanpletely ignored his reaction but continued to stare aggressively at him, seeking for a reply.

    The Dragon yers Pce Lord had not thought that Fei Yan would speak up at that time but the words that Fei Yan said were the very same words that he wanted to say. The hatred that he had tried so hard to suppress having been brought out into the open by Fei Yan like that made it impossible for him to hold himself down any longer.

    ¡°In regards to that, it will naturally be cleared at the summit tomorrow. Today¡¯s banquet is to wash away everyone¡¯s weariness from the trials on the road and the topic of discussion is unsuited for this asion.¡± Gu Yi replied with his face darkened.

    The Dragon yers Pce Lord spoke up at that moment.

    ¡°Unsuited? In the eyes of the Blood Fiend Pce, it could very well be an unsuitable topic of discussion your entire life! My son has already been dead for more than half a year! I shall state my stand here. A life for a life! If you cannot agree to that, the Dragon yers Pce isn¡¯t afraid of the Blood Fiend Pce and if you want to fight us, we¡¯ll be d to take you on till the end! Today, you have to give me an answer to it!¡±

    Zhuge Yin¡¯s death had been brutal, and when the Dragon yers Pce Lord had seen his own son¡¯s corpse, he had very nearly fainted, the hatred boiling within him impossible to eradicate.

    Gu Yi¡¯s brows creased up together, his eyes looking towards the me Demons Pce Lord, but the me Demons Pce Lord merely smiled at him.

    On the surface of things, the me Demons Pce and the Blood Fiend Pce were stillpeting for the reigning position and they had jointlye to hold this Twelve Pce¡¯s Summit only because they had had no other choice. Butpared to the me Demons Pce¡¯s trouble, the enmity between the Blood Fiend Pce and the Dragon yers Pce was true blood vengeance that was impossible to mediate.

    The me Demons Pce Lord would naturally not want to go provoke the Dragon yers Pce who had gonepletely mad because of Gu Yi whom he hadpeted and struggled against for so many years.

    Gu Yi silently cursed at the me Demons Pce Lord upside down in his heart, but he still had to face the Dragon yers Pce Lord.

    ¡°I can understand where you¡¯reing from.¡±

    ¡°You understand? Then can¡¯t you just decide quickly? Don¡¯t tell me that you would really risk your whole Blood Fiend Pce because of Gu Ying, that little bastard of yours?¡± The Dragon yers Pce Lord was no holding back in the slightest with his words, his face twisted up with a sneer.

    Once the Dragon yers Pce Lord¡¯s words came out, the colour on Gu Yi¡¯s face immediately turned a green shade.

    The entire banquet hall sounded with a collective gasp.

    [Gu Ying is a bastard?]

    [What does that really mean?]

    Jun Wu Xie listened to everything silently. When she heard about that, her eyebrow lifted slightly and her gaze discreetly turned to look at Gu Ying who was seated behind Gu Yi.

    The first time she came to know of the rtionship between Gu Ying and Gu Xin Yan, she had felt it to be a little strange.

    Although the two of them were siblings, their looks were not the least bit simr in anyway.

    ¡°Hey, I¡¯ll say Gu Yi, I really pity you. You pursued that little young princess of the Spirit Void Temple so madly at that time. How much effort had you put in then? You had even abandoned the fiancee you grew up with from young and at the end of all that, you got yourself a tainted woman as your bride. Haha! Having brought up someone else¡¯s child for so many years, and you still have to shield him to such an extent now. Sigh, even I havee to think that you¡¯re really pitiful.¡± Right in front of everyone there, the Dragon yers Pce Lord had suddenly pulled off the covering that Gu Yi hid his embarrassment behind.

    Revealing to everyone, the truth of Gu Ying¡¯s birth!

    The lid blew off over the banquet. Nobody could have thought that the Dragon yers Pce Lord would so suddenly expose such an explosive secret right at that moment.

    The Dragon yers Pce Lord had always been investigating into the various pces and they knew the most things hidden within all the pces. As those words hade out from his mouth, the veracity was the expose was very high.

    Gu Yi¡¯s face turned such a deep green that it almost looked ck. The Dragon yers Pce Lord had humiliated him so badly before everyone. As a man, he had spared no effort in his pursuit of a tainted woman as his bride and she had even given birth to someone else¡¯s son, that was just the greatest humiliation he had suffered!

 Chapter 1903 - â€œThe Appetizer Dish (3)â€

    Chapter 1903: ¡°The Appetizer Dish (3)¡±

    But at that moment, Gu Yi could not allow himself to blow.

    The Dragon yers Pce Lord¡¯s words might still be suspect to others, but if he were to retort in retaliation which would reveal the humiliation in his heart, then the revtion would be validated!

    ¡°Dragon yers Pce Lord, I know that you hate Gu Ying thoroughly because of the death of your son. Since you are asking for an answer today, then I shall give you one.¡± Gu Yi said, enduring the rage brimming over in his heart, as he put on a feigned calm on his face.

    A bad feeling rose within the heart of Gu Xin Yan who was sitting beside Gu Yi and she subconsciously tugged at Gu Yi¡¯s sleeve, as she looked pleadingly at her own father.

    However, Gu Yi ignored his daughter¡¯s plea.

    ¡°Ha, I would like to see what kind of an answer you would be giving me.¡± The Dragon yers Pce Lord said sneeringly.

    Gu Yi looked at the Dragon yers Pce Lord, and then suddenly closed his eyes before he called out behind him.

    ¡°Gu Ying.¡±

    Hearing Gu Yi¡¯s voice, a sneering arc lifted briefly upon a corner of Gu Ying¡¯s mouth as he stood up unhesitantly, putting himself in the sights of everyone without any refrain.

    ¡°Do you admit to crime of the wrongdoing youmited back at the Pure Grace Pce?¡± Gu Yi¡¯s voice was so cold it made people shiver.

    ¡°I admit to it.¡± Gu Ying replied cleanly without a moment¡¯s hesitation.

    Gu Xin Yan¡¯s eyes widened as she stared at her father before turning to stare at Gu Ying, her eyes filled with worry.

    ¡°A debt owed is to be paid with money and murder paid for with your life. As a son of Gu Yi¡¯s, you must take responsibility for your actions. Go!¡± Gu Yi said cruelly.

    ¡°Father! !¡± Gu Xin Yan cried out in shock.

    ¡°You shut up!¡± Gu Yi said, ring at Gu Xin Yan.

    With a smile at the corners of his lips, Gu Ying looked at Gu Xin Yan who was trying her best to plead on his behalf, a glint of a smile in his eyes.

    [That kind hearted little sister of his.....]

    Gu Yi raised his head and went striding with wide steps to the middle of the great hall, facing directly at the bloodshot and red eyed Dragon yers Pce Lord.

    ¡°Dragon yers Pce Lord. This is my answer to you. From now onwards, Gu Ying shall be handed over to you, to be killed or ughtered ording to your will. The Twelve Pces have joined together till now, to struggle so bitterly against the Nine Temples for so long. If all of us are not able to stand aligned with each other, wouldn¡¯t we just be seen as a joke to the Nine Temples?¡± Gu Yi had put it across so righteously and impartially, not showing the slightest bit of reluctance to hand Gu Ying over.

    The Dragon yers Pce Lord stared at Gu Ying through narrowed eyes, the murder in his gaze so intense it was suffocating to look at.

    ¡°What you say is right. I hereby ept your answer to me. Men! Take this murderer of our Young Lord away!¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t!¡± Gu Xin Yan suddenly came out from her seat at the table,pletely ignoring Gu Yi who tried to stop her, as she rushed to stand before Gu Ying, right in between the Dragon yers Pce Lord and Gu Ying.

    ¡°Uncle Zhuge, Zhuge Yin really wasn¡¯t killed by my elder brother. He was framed for it and I can attest to it!¡± Gu Xin Yan said as her small and thin body stood blocking Gu Ying. Gu Ying was slightly taken aback, as his mirthful eyes shed with a tinge of surprise.

    The Dragon yers Pce Lordughed and then said with a sneer. ¡°You think I will believe your words?¡±

    Gu Xin Yan anxiously replied: ¡°I will go investigate into the matter. Give me a month¡¯s time. I will definitely find out who it is that murdered Zhuge Yin!¡±

    The Dragon yers Pce Lord was getting impatient and he turned to look at Gu Yi.

    Gu Yi immediately opened his mouth to say: ¡°Men, go bring the Young Miss back to her room to get some rest. She¡¯s drunk.¡±

    ¡°Father! He is my elder brother!¡± Gu Xin Yan said as she stared incredulously at Gu Yi. Several of the Blood Fiend Pce¡¯s Elders had already gone forward, to pull her away, but Gu Xin Yan was unwilling to leave.

    ¡°Go on back.¡± Gu Ying suddenly opened his mouth to say, as he reached his hand out to pry open Gu Xin Yan¡¯s little hand away from his sleeve, a little bit at a time.

 Chapter 1904 - â€œIncoming Storm Expected (1)â€

    Chapter 1904: ¡°Iing Storm Expected (1)¡±

    Gu Xin Yan was dragged away by the Elders as she continued to fight for a way out for Gu Ying one final time. However, in the entire banquet hall, there wasn¡¯t a single person who wanted to save Gu Ying¡¯s life.

    Everyone there knew that Gu Ying had murdered Zhuge Yin and it was not possible that the Dragon yers Pce would let him off. Even Gu Yi had abandoned Gu Ying so who else would dare to poke their nose into this matter.

    The Dragon yers Pce¡¯s disciples went forward to truss up Gu Ying. Gu Ying stood stock still in his spot, allowing those people to bind him securely. From beginning to end, he had a faint smile hanging at the corners of his mouth, seemingly highly amused as he looked at the messy chaos before him.

    The Dragon yers Pce Lord signalled to his disciples with his eyes in satisfaction and Gu Ying was immediately taken away.

    The Dragon yers Pce Lord then stood up to say: ¡°I seem to be a little overwhelmed by the effects of wine so I shall be making a move first.¡±

    Upon saying that, he did not care what kind of things other people had to say about it and just went walking out from the banquet hall straightaway.

    ¡°Heh heh, Gu Yi is so hardhearted. Regardless whether Gu Ying is his son, Gu Ying has done quite a bit for the Blood Fiend Pce all these years but Gu Yi has still handed the person over just like that. That¡¯s really heartless.¡± The Purple Thunder Pce Lord said, in a rather good mood from having watched a good show.

    The Zen Void Pce Lord at the side then said with a softugh: ¡°Isn¡¯t that so true. That one from the Dragon yers Pce had been in such a hurry to go back and it must be because he couldn¡¯t wait to avenge his son. I don¡¯t know if Gu Ying would still be able to live to see tomorrow¡¯s light.¡±

    ¡°He will not die so easily. Didn¡¯t you hear that one from the Dragon yers Pce say it earlier? He will surely take ¡°good care¡± of him. I am guessing for at least the next three to five years, Gu Ying will not have breathed hisst yet.¡±

    Everyone was debating it vehemently in private, as it was not a matter that involved their own Pces, most of them were just anxious to see the excitement.

    No one paid any attention to Fan Zhuo who had been sitting in a corner with his head lowered, never noticing the hands in his sleeves had been clenched tightly into fists.

    Vengeance for the murder of one¡¯s son was irreconcble.

    Then what about the cold murder of one¡¯s father?

    Fan Zhuo would never be able to forget how his adoptive father Fan Qi had died.

    He who had chosen to even sacrifice his own son in order to protect him, but had ended up brutally ughtered by Gu Ying.

    If he could, he would have wanted to avenge Fan Qi with his very own two hands!

    The grudge between the Dragon yers Pce and the Blood Fiend Pce had atste to an end today. After everyone had had enough to drink, they went back to their rooms to rest as the Twelve Pces¡¯ Summit tomorrow would be the time that they would all resolve the problems between the various pces.

    Today had been one good show after another and the pces who were in conflict discreetly provoked andpeted with each other, with many of them roaring drunk with drink, falling asleep the moment they stepped into their rooms.

    However, several dark figures silently slipped into the ce the Shadow Moon Pce stayed in under the tranquil quiet of night.

    Jun Wu Xie was seated in her room as she stroked the little ck cat plopped upon the table. Ye Sha and Ye Gu carried Lord Meh Meh and the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit respectively as they stood behind her, with Elder Ying standing by the door, his eyes thoughtful while he looked at the sibling pair, Yue Yi and Yue Ye talking to each other in hushed whispers.

    Qu Ling Yue was sitting right beside Jun Wu Xie, and she raised up a hand to pour out two cups of tea for Jun Wu Xie and Jun Qing. Without even waiting for Jun Wu Xie to raise her head, the burly and towering Yan Bu Gui snatched up a cup, and down it in one gulp. Long Qi who stood behind Jun Qing swung his eyes to nce at him but did not say anything, already used to the uninhibited ways of that man.

    Jun Wu Xie suddenly raised her head up, to look towards the tightly shut door.

    The next second, the door was pushed open, and several tall figures suddenly came into the room, their steps treading upon the moonlight spilling in through the open door.

    ¡°Havinge out to train so intensively for so long already and there¡¯s not a single steady one among all of you.¡± Yan Bu Gui said with a sweeping nce over the figures who had just appeared, the words from his mouth in yful admonishment, but the tone of his voice was filled with much more joy than reprimand.

 Chapter 1905 - â€œIncoming Storm Expected (2)â€

    Chapter 1905: ¡°Iing Storm Expected (2)¡±

    ¡°Your disciples pays their respects to our Master!¡±

    Fan Zhuo stood silently to one side and rubbed at his nose, as he looked at the burly and towering man seated at the table with a great bushy beard.

    [That must be Qiao Chu¡¯s and the others¡¯ Master.....]

    [He looks to be such an easy going person.....]

    Yan Bu Gui guffawed loudly and said: ¡°Alright. All you little rascals can just get up, there¡¯s no need for all this nonsensical pomp. It doesn¡¯t agree with me. Get your sorry behinds up this instant.¡± Although that was what his mouth said, but it could be seen from Yan Bu Gui¡¯s eyes that had turned into two smiling crescents that he was in high spirits.

    The faces of Qiao Chu and the others also had smiles on their faces. The four of them had met with grave misfortune at a very young age and they had managed to live only because they had been lucky enough to be saved by Yan Bu Gui. Hence, they enjoyed a deep and close rtionship with Yan Bu Gui as a Master that was almost like a father to them.

    Seeing the heartwarming reunion between the Master and his disciples, everyone else in the room could not help but to smile.

    Fan Zhuo walked over toe before Jun Wu Xie and nodded at her.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie shook her head.

    ¡°I know that you were picking on Gu Ying to help me with my vengeance, and I am really thankful.¡± Fan Zhuo was highly grateful towards Jun Wu Xie as Fan Qi¡¯s death had always been a thorn lodged within his heart and Gu Ying¡¯s appearance had driven this thorn to lodge deeper into his bones. It wasn¡¯t that he did not want to seek revenge, but he had had to consider the bigger picture and could not act rashly.

    And for Jun Wu Xie who was seeking to incite conflict among the pces, there were many ways to do it. Back in the Pure Grace Pce, she had spent so much effort to go set Gu Ying up because she was helping to seek revenge on Fan Zhuo¡¯s behalf.

    The thing that Fan Zhuo was unable to do with his own hands, she had helped himplete it.

    ¡°There is no need to speak of such things between us.¡± Jun Wu Xie said indifferently. Since they werepanions, they were naturally tied to each other in life and death, and their vengeance would also be hers.

    ¡°Ha! Why are you being so polite with Little Xie for? That one¡¯s mind is not what normal people can hope topete with and such things must naturally be fully made use of.¡± Qiao Chu came over with a mighty pounce, his arm hooking around Fan Zhuo¡¯s neck with a beaming smile upon his face.

    Being roughed up like this, the solemness in Fan Zhuo¡¯s heart was lightened by quite a bit.

    ¡°Quickly tell us what do you have nned for tomorrow! I really just can¡¯t wait for tomorrow toe.¡± Qiao Chu said excitedly as he looked at Jun Wu Xie. He had a feeling that Jun Wu Xie was definitely going to y a grand hand tomorrow.

    ¡°Make a guess.¡± Jun Wu Xie said as she slowly took the cup of clear tea that Qu Ling Yue handed to her and took a sip from it.

    ¡°Ay, don¡¯t keep us in suspense anymore. Tell me quick, how many men did you really bring? Don¡¯t tell me that it¡¯s just the few of you here. I wouldn¡¯t believe it even if you beat me to death. With Uncle Jun and Big Brother Long Qi are here, so you must have brought the Rui Lin Army here. You even brought in your wife, so don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t have an army here.¡± Qiao Chu was initially still a little worried, but when he saw that Jun Qing, Long Qi and Qu Ling Yue hade, his mind was then set at ease. What these few guys held in their hands, was the entire military might of the whole Lower Realm!

    ¡°Make a guess.¡± Jun Wu Xie still continued to equivocate umitedly.

    Qiao Chu gave a loud wail, unable to bear it any longer as he then turned to Jun Qing.

    Jun Qing was slightly taken aback by that mournful stare.

    ¡°Uncle Jun, won¡¯t you tell me pwease.¡± Qiao Chu said, looking exceptionally angelic as he gazed pleadingly at Jun Qing.

    Jun Qing almost wanted tough out loud at that look.

    ¡°You¡¯ll all find out tomorrow. There is no need to worry about it.¡± Jun Qing said with augh.

    Qiao Chu still had not found the answer he wanted.

    They were all happily chatting with each other but Elder Ying was silently almost overwhelmed with terror watching them. He had paid attention to these few youths earlier in the banquet hall earlier and who had juste into the house now. They were all thetest new elite disciples the various pces were heavily grooming and even if one beat Elder Ying to death, he would never have thought that these youths and Jun Wu Xie knew each other all along and they were actually on such close terms!

 Chapter 1906 - â€œIncoming Storm Expected (3)â€

    Chapter 1906: ¡°Iing Storm Expected (3)¡±

    Elder Ying stared at the situation in the room and he was already certain that tomorrow¡¯s Summit of the Twelve Pces would have surely have something big happen!

    If he had not seen it with his own eyes, he would not have imagined that such a young littless like Jun Wu Xie could actually possess such a widework of rtionships and all those youths had already infiltrated themselves deep into the various pces.

    Elder Ying suddenly remembered that the turmoil within the Twelve Pces seem to have only started from the time that this batch of youths from thest Battle of Deities had left the Cloudy Brooks Academy, starting from the time back at the Pure Grace Pce, the situation within the Twelve Pces had turned highly tense.

    Counting based on the timeline of events, and putting them together with all the fighting between the different pces, Elder Ying quickly discovered that the conflicts that had risen had seemed to ur at the very same ces that these youths were at, and the timing of the events also coincided perfectly with the time they entered the various pces!

    A terrifying guess then rose within Elder Ying¡¯s mind as he stared incredulously at the youths who were all brimming with vitality within the room, his eyes then finally falling upon the petite figure of Jun Wu Xie.

    Could it be..... From the very beginning, these guys had arranged all these? !

    The moment that idea appeared, Elder Ying could not help but to shiver as a chill shot through him, to stare at thepletely calm andposed Jun Wu Xie sitting at the table, feeling like his heart was under a great deal of pressure.

    He no longer dared to think any further!

    Unable to get an answer from Jun Qing, Qiao Chu turned his eyes onto Qu Ling Yue, but.....

    Qu Ling Yue was not even looking at him at all, but was only fully focused upon Jun Wu Xie¡¯s teacup, silently filling it up whenever she saw it empty.

    Qiao Chupletely gave up.

    ¡°You guys win! I..... I¡¯ll not ask anymore then.¡± Qiao Chu said, sitting morosely at the side.

    The room filled withughter once again.

    The moment of jokes and happyughter made the atmosphere more lively.

    Yue Ye stood at Yue Yi¡¯s side, quietly staring at all these people swirling around Jun Wu Xie, biting on her nails nervously.

    ¡°Big Brother, Master actually has so manypanions?¡± Yue Yi raised her head up to ask, suddenly unable to get used to it. Back in the Shadow Moon Pce, her Master only had her by her Master¡¯s side and her silent Master had seemed to bepletely isted from the rest of the world.

    ¡°That seems to be the case.¡± Yue Yi was not certain either. Jun Wu Xie had an extremely cold personality and he had not thought that with Jun Wu Xie¡¯s temperament, so manypanions would so suddenly appear around her, and from the conversation between them, they seem to be rather close.

    Which just made people envious.

    Jun Wu Xie was watching herpanions teasing each other when her gaze suddenly fell upon the siblings Yue Yi and Yue Ye standing at the corner. She raised her hand and beckoned at Yue Ye.

    Yue Ye went walking over a little nervously.

    All of Master¡¯spanions looked so outstanding that she was suddenly feeling rather inferior. As someone who had been so wretched before, does she really have the right to take Jun Wu Xie as her Master?

    Yue Ye might seem to be a highly mischievous imp, but in her heart, she hid a strong inferiorityplex and that was also the reason she still had not acknowledged Elder Ying. For a young child, her mind was when it was most fragile and her inferiorityplex made her not dare to touch anything that was beautiful.

    She felt that she was not worthy.

    Jun Wu Xie stood up, and holding Yue Ye tiny hand, she walked over to stand before Yan Bu Gui.

    ¡°Master, this is my disciple.¡± Jun Wu Xie opened her mouth to say.

    Yue Ye was taken aback, her tiny shoulders could not help but start to shake. She had thought that Jun Wu Xie would introduce her to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s Master in such a manner as she had always felt that there was toorge a gap between her and Jun Wu Xie.

    Yan Bu Gui looked at the violently trembling Yue Ye and he said with augh: ¡°I have a grandkid disciple already? That¡¯s great. There¡¯s no need to be afraid little fe, I just look scary, I will not hurt you.¡±

 Chapter 1907 - â€œIncoming Storm Expected (4)â€

    Chapter 1907: ¡°Iing Storm Expected (4)¡±

    Yue Ye shrank her head back into her shoulders, looking rather bashful.

    Qiao Chu immediately jumped right out.

    ¡°Little Ye, you do not have to be afraid. Although our Master looks ugly, he has a very tender heart. Oww!¡± The moment Qiao Chu¡¯s words left his mouth, he was thrown to the ground by a kick from from Yan Bu Gui.

    ¡°What do you mean by I look ugly! ?¡± Yan Bu Gui hollered as his eyes red fiercely. [How was he ugly! ?]

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Our Master¡¯s looks is termed as manly. What do you know?¡± Fei Yan went on to fan the mes eagerly on the side.

    Qiao Chu rubbed at his sore behind and threw Fei Yan a fierce gaze.

    ¡°Grand..... Grandmaster..... Hello....¡± Yue Ye said timidly.

    Yan Bu Gui had never seen such an adorable little fellow, that soft and mushy voice causing his heart to blossom with joy, needless to say how delighted his face had been with smiles.

    ¡°Good good good. What a obedient child.¡±

    [See here. This is what a little toddler girl should be like. Now look at the two female disciples he has under him.]

    Look at Jun Wu Xie..... still so young and already so steady, who had always made Yan Bu Gui feel that he had picked up a disciple for free, without having to do a single thing.

    And then look at Rong Ruo..... Yan Bu Gui clutched his hand to his chest.

    In the beginning when she had just been brought in, she had also been a sensible and obedient little girl. How did she turn out like this.....

    He clearly already had two females disciples already, but it was only after he saw Yue Ye that Yan Bu Gui truly understood what a female disciple should be like.

    Yue Ye was still a little nervous but unfortunately for her, it was long before she was snatched away by Qiao Chu and Fei Yan to have the poor little thing address them as Uncle Master. In order to coax the imp to address them as Uncle Master, the two of them had even taken out quite a haul of things, quickly stuffing a small pile of treasures into Yue Ye¡¯s hands.

    Yue Ye had not expected to receive such a passionate wee as she turned to look at her elder brother, a little dazed. Yue Ye nodded his head slightly at her, his eyes filled with aforted smile.

    ¡°I had no given anything back in the Shadow Moon Pce and since you¡¯re Wu Xie¡¯s disciple, it will only be natural I have to show some kind of indication.¡± Jun Qing who had been smiling the entire time without a word suddenly opened his mouth to say, where Yue Ye then blinked her eyes nkly toe walking over to Jun Qing with her arms overflowing with gifts.

    Jun Qing¡¯s countenance had just that one tiny bit of simrity to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s, looking handsome and gentle that did not make people nervous. He smiled charmingly, which quietly soothed the nerves in Yue Ye¡¯s heart.

    Jun Qing took out a jade pendant, and ced it in Yue Ye¡¯s hand.

    ¡°This was originally prepared for your Master, but looking at her, I think she would have no use for it. It is now just right for you instead.¡± Jun Qing said with a smile.

    Yue Ye stared, bedazzled by that smile.

    The countenance of the Jun Family¡¯s members were all unparalleled or Jun Wu Xie would not possess looks that could bring ruin to cities and countries, and Jun Qing was naturally the same.

    Till everyone who was supposed to give her a gift had finished, nothing else could fit into Yue Ye arms anymore and she had no choice but to have Yue Yi help her carry a portion of her load.

    The night grew deep and everyone went back into their rooms to rest. They knew that a big battle awaited them the next morning and they needed to preserve their energy and keep their spirit.

    After everyone went back and fell into peaceful sleep, there were two people who would not be able to find peaceful rest.

    In the Dragon yers Pce Lord¡¯s room, the air was filled with the thick stench of blood. He sat upon a chair, a sk of strong fiery wine sped in his hand. His bloodshot eyes were narrowed to a slit as he stared at the garishly bloodied figure tied upon the rack.

    Gu Ying had been stripped of his shirt and tied to the rack, his taut chest filled with brand new wounds, hot red blood flowing out continuously from those wounds.

    In just a few short hours, he already looked apletely different person from when he was taken away from the banquet. There was no sign of hisvish clothes, reced only by wicked looking wounds covered under bright red blood.

 Chapter 1908 - â€œIncoming Storm Expected (5)â€

    Chapter 1908: ¡°Iing Storm Expected (5)¡±

    ¡°Stop!¡± The Dragons yers Pce Lord raised his hand up slightly and the disciple carrying out the torture then put down the instrument of torment to stand aside .

    Gu Ying¡¯s handsome face was covered with wounds and there almost wasn¡¯t a single piece of flesh that was still whole on him. It was hard to imagine that within such a short period of time, the Dragon yers Pce Lord was able to torment him to such an extent but even so, Gu Ying¡¯s face still had that taunting smile of ridicule hanging upon his face.

    ¡°You can stillugh?¡± The Dragon yers Pce Lord asked, eyeing coldly Gu Ying¡¯s smile that was filled with ridicule, a smile that the Dragon yers Pce Lord found highly offensive to his eyes.

    ¡°You are only capable of this little bit? That¡¯s not enough. If you can¡¯te up with any other kinds of torture, I am going to fall asleep.¡± The corners of Gu Ying¡¯s lips curled up, as he raised his chin slightly to say in arrogance, not showing the slightest bit of wretchedness of one held in captivity.

    The Dragon yers Pce Lord clenched his jaws as he looked at Gu Ying, and then turned around to pick up the wine sk upon the table, before he poured the fiery spirits all over Gu Ying¡¯s wounds.

    Excruciating burning pain spread through his body in an instant and Gu Ying¡¯s face turned slightly pale, but he continued to smile.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have theplete set of equipment here. You just wait patiently. When we get back to the Dragon yers Pce, I will let you have a taste of every single kind of torture there is under these Heavens and I guarantee that you will not fall asleep from them.¡± The Dragon yers Pce Lord used the thin and long spout of the sk and pushed it into a wound on Gu Ying¡¯s belly. The sk¡¯s spout pierced through skin, burrowing into flesh. The Dragon yers Pce Lord turned the sk wilfully, and a good amount of blood flowed out from the wound.

    ¡°Then I shall be looking forward to that.¡± Gu Ying said through gritted teeth, enduring through the pain as he said with a smile.

    The Dragon yers Pce Lordughed sneeringly.

    ¡°What apletely shameless bastard. I saw quite a number of wounds upon your body, your days in the Blood Fiend Pce hasn¡¯t been all that good has it? That has to be it. How could that scoundrel Gu Yi possibly allow a bastard like you have a good life. How much have you done for the Blood Fiend Pce? And hadn¡¯t he still treated you like he would a dog to hand you over to me? You¡¯re just so pitiful.¡±

    Gu Ying narrowed his eyes.

    The Dragon yers Pce Lord then snorted with derision and said: ¡°Your days ahead will not be good for you. I will not kill you so quickly but have you live forever in pain. You can just look forward to dwell in suffering under my hands!¡±

    Upon saying that, he turned his head to say to the two disciples carrying out the torture: ¡°You two had better ¡°serve¡± our Big Young Master well and not let him get bored.¡±

    ¡°Yes, my Lord!¡±

    The Dragon yers Pce Lord then left the room after saying that, no longer remaining in there.

    The sounds of torture rang out within the room once again and Gu Ying tilted his head to stare at the ceiling, allowing all the cruel torture to be implemented upon his body, his face not showing the slightest bit of expression.

    Two whole hours passed and it was already deep into the night.

    The hands of the two disciples executing the torture had gone numb as they stood panting heavily at the side. They had been in charge of carrying out torture back in the Dragon yers Pce and they had caused the deaths of many disciples who did not adhere to the rules, very much used to seeing people pleading and begging in pain. But it was the first time they were seeing someone like Gu Ying whom did not sumb to anything they threw at him. They were already dead tired but Gu Ying had not uttered a single sound, as if he did not feel the slightest tinge of pain.

    ¡°You¡¯re not going to continue?¡± Gu Ying asked as he looked at the two disciples, his mirth filled eyes sending a chill to run through the bodies of the two disciples.

    Before those two people could open their mouths, a ck shadow suddenly rushed in through the window. The two disciples had not even been able to see what the other party looked like when their throats were slit and they fell into a pool of their own blood.

    ¡°Young Lord! You¡¯ve suffered too much.¡± The ck robed man immediately undid restrains binding Gu Ying, and fell to his knees to say.

 Chapter 1909 - â€œExplosive Face Slap (1)â€

    Chapter 1909: ¡°Explosive Face p (1)¡±

    Having lost his restraints, Gu Ying limbered up his limbs and stood upon the blood sttered floor, not even ncing at the two corpses lying upon the ground.

    ¡°What could this little bit of torture count as? It¡¯s merely like scratching an itch.¡± He curled up his lips and said with a sneer.

    Having tasted every single kind of torture the Blood Fiend Pce had, how could he possibly even react to a little p on the wrist such as this?

    ¡°Young Lord, what should we do after this? Gu Yi has abandoned you, so do you want to return to the Spirit Void Temple?¡± The ck robed man asked.

    Gu Ying shook his head.

    ¡°Why would I want to go back now for? I am still waiting to watch the great show tomorrow and you just have to remember what I told you.¡±

    ¡°Yes, your subordinate remembers. Your subordinate will definitely ensure Gu Xin Yan¡¯s safety.¡± The ck robed man replied.

    Gu Ying nodded his head in satisfaction and with his bare feet, while stepping over his own blood on the ground, he picked up his outer robe that had been thrown upon the floor. He casually draped it over himself and treading upon the moonlight, he walked out from the ce grandly.

    Night passed into day.

    The Twelve Pces¡¯ Summit officially begins. The various Pce Lords started on their way towards the summit¡¯s venue early in the morning. Today¡¯s summit was only open to the Pce Lords of the Twelve Pces where even the pces¡¯ Elders were not permitted to attend in apaniment.

    The me Demons Pce Lord hade to the venue bright and early and he was already seated upon his seat as the Pce Lords came in one after another. The atmosphere today was a little solemn and the expressions on the faces of the various Pce Lords was quite a bit sterner than it had been yesterday.

    When Jun Wu Xie came to the venue, the Pce Lords from the various pces had all arrived. She silently found herself a seat on one end to sit down.

    Seeing that everyone had arrived, the me Demons Pce Lord immediately got up and said: ¡°The Twelve Pces were originally one body. The reason we had all been able to resist against the Nine Temples till today was because we had always been united. But in the recent period, some bad things had happened among us and in just half a year¡¯s time, we had had several instances of conflicts and fighting constantly happening between ourselves, the killing each other¡¯s disciples incessant, and I think that the various pces had lost quite a bit of their people. The reason everyone has been invited here today is to have everyone sit down and discuss things through peacefully. We have supported each other till this day and we should not bleed each other out over small matters like this. In the long run, we will only let the Nine Temples watch us in entertainment, our losses will only be their gain. I believe all of you here understand that.¡±

    ¡°I feel that the me Demons Pce¡¯s words sound reasonable and our Dragon yers Pce has decided to make peace with the Blood Fiend Pce. I hereby make my stand clear.¡± Having already gotten what he wanted, the Dragon yers Pce Lord stood up, and nodded his head towards the grim faced Gu Yi.

    Gu Yi simrly stood up and acknowledged with a nod of his head, but in his heart he was cursing at the Dragon yers Pce Lord hundreds and thousands of times.

    Of course he would be willing to call a truce! Gu Ying had already been handed over and the contradiction between them already resolved, hence there was no longer any reason for them to continue exhausting themselves further upon the matter.

    When the other Pce Lords saw that the Dragon yers Pce and the Blood Fiend Pce had sounded their agreement, they began debating in earnest.

    Afterall, all of them did not want to continue fighting and although there was still enmity in their hearts, if they continued on like this, they would not be able to withstand the incessant drain on their numbers. The me Demons Pce had now taken the lead to provide the various pces with a way out of this quandary, they would naturally be most willing to follow their lead to get themselves out of the situation.

    ¡°What the me Demons Pce Lord said is highly reasonable. The Twelve Pces were originally one body and we should not be fighting each other.¡± The Purple Thunder Pce Lord simrly voiced out his agreement. Having struggled against the me Demons Pce for more than half a year, the depletion upon their numbers was bing hard to swallow.

    The me Demons Pce Lord then smiled slightly and said: ¡°That¡¯s right. No matter what kind of conflicts the various pces have between ourselves, for the sake of peace among all our Twelve Pces, I hope everyone can turn hostility into friendship, and forget all the transgressions done upon you in the past, to make peace once again.¡±

 Chapter 1910 - â€œExplosive Face Slap (2)â€

    Chapter 1910: ¡°Explosive Face p (2)¡±

    The me Demons Pce Lord¡¯s words elicited a wave of debate.

    Just at that moment, a sorry looking figure dressed in the me Demons Pce¡¯s uniform came rushing into the venue in a fluster.

    The me Demons Pce Lord¡¯s face immediately darkened.

    ¡°What is the matter? Why are you in such a fluster?¡±

    ¡°My Lord! We¡¯ve found the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb!¡± The disciple said, his face full of anxiety.

    The me Demons Pce Lord was slightly shook and the venue that was originally peaceful boiled up in an instant as everyone turned their gazes to fix upon the me Demons Pce Lord.

    Ever since the Dark Emperor¡¯s fall, all the pces had never given up in their search for the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb. In order to avoid reprisal from the Dark Regions, they could only carry it out in secret. But even having spared no effort, they had not managed to find any clues. The three words Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb to them, was soon to be something absolutely impossible to find.

    But nobody would have thought that the people from the me Demons Pce would really find the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb!

    ¡°What nonsense are you bbering?¡± The me Demons Pce was initially filled with delight but when he noticed the gazes of all the other Pce Lords turned onto him, he immediately felt that things were not going right.

    The Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb was to anyone there, the greatest form of temptation. What the me Demons Pce sought, the other pces wanted just as much, and if the others knew that the me Demons Pce had found the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb, then things would surely take a bad turn!

    ¡°My Lord! Everyone¡¯s dead! To find the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb, everyone has died..... That ce is empty..... The Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb ispletely empty..... There is nothing inside there at all..... We¡¯ve been had..... Taken on a fool¡¯s errand.....¡± The disciple suddenly vomited out a mouthful of blood and fell to the floor, only able to say those words before heid there t and unmoving, seemingly no longer breathing.

    Jun Wu Xie stood up at that moment and walked over there. She checked for breath under the disciple¡¯s nose and turned her head to the bunch of anxious people to say: ¡°Dead.¡±

    Everyone gasped loudly.

    Thest words of that disciple then resounded within everyone¡¯s mind.

    The Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb that they had been looking so hard for.....

    Was actually empty?

    How was that possible?

    The me Demons Pce Lord sank back into his chair looking defeated. Although the chances of finding the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb had been slim to say the least, but his heart had always held that one sliver of anticipation, a fantasy that had been cruelly shattered today.

    ¡°me Demons Pce Lord! What is really happening here! ? Even if you do not want us to continue to search for the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb, you shouldn¡¯t say such words to try to deceive us all!¡± The Dark Heavens Pce Lord suddenly jumped to his feet, his face and ears red as he pointed at the me Demons Pce Lord to admonish loudly.

    He absolutely refused to believe that the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb was fake.

    The other Pce Lords showed simr reactions. From what they could see, all of that was highly just deception schemed up by the me Demons Pce!

    However, before the me Demons Pce Lord could open his mouth to say anything in exnation, disciples dressed in the uniforms of different pces came bursting in from outside in session.

    And the state they were all in was extremely bad, telling of the same thing the disciple from the me Demons Pce had said.

    The only difference was that they did not die but were extremely weakened. From the mouths of those disciples, the Pce Lords of the various pces finally came to know the truth about the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb.

    ording to what the disciples said, they had all gone into the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff separately and they had discovered the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb through different routes, where in order to im the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb, they had even engaged in battle, resulting in countless deaths. But when they finally went into the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb, what they were all greeted with was just an empty and vacant tomb.

    Even the Dark Emperor¡¯s coffin had been found to be void and empty as well!

 Chapter 1911 - â€œExplosive Face Slap (3)â€

    Chapter 1911: ¡°Explosive Face p (3)¡±

    After the disciples discovered that the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb was phony, they all no longer had the will to fight andpete any more and they joined hands to escape the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff. This was also the reason why they had alle to appear here at the same time.

    If it had been just disciples from one or two of the pcesing back to report, it might be really be believed. But when disciples from almost all the pces were saying the same thing, then it must definitely be true!

    In an instant, the faces of all the Pce Lords turned white. They would never ever have thought that the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb that had drained so much of their efforts would turn out to be empty.....

    The immense blow that struck all the Pce Lords caused their hearts to wince in pain. Only the Heavens would know that for the past close to a thousand years, in order to locate the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb, just how many of their most elite people and riches they had sacrificed.

    But in the end.....

    There was nothing at all.

    What they had given up and all that they had sacrificed, had all be just one big joke.

    The entire venue fell deathly silent. If not for the fact they were able to recognize the disciples they had sent to the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff, and knew that the disciples were indeed from their own pces, they would not have been willing to believe it.

    The pursuit that spanned a thousand years, that resulted in just one big joke.

    They had beenpletely yed out by the Dark Regions once again!

    ¡°No wonder..... No wonder the Dark Regions had not tried to restrict us from searching for the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb. Haha..... So they..... knew that it was fake all along.....¡± The Green Tide Pce Lordmented with augh, though it sounded like he was crying.

    All the other Pce Lords were unable to ept that stark and cruel reality. In order for them to snatch the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb out of the grasp of the others, how many things had they done, and sent just how many of their disciples to their deaths in vain, only to let them have a chance to ascend to the highest point in the Middle Realm.

    But now, all that they did just seemed soughable.

    They had schemed and plotted, sacrificed so many of their elites, and at the end of it all, what they gained was only ridicule from the Dark Regions?

    That realization, made all the Pce Lords almost spurt out a mouthful of blood.

    Jun Wu Xie sat quietly in her seat, admiring the expressions on the faces of the various Pce Lords as their minds crumbled and copsed.

    The Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb had never been a lie. It had really existed. A pity they had been a step toote as everything in there had already been emptied out by her. Arge part of the treasures was now in the belly of Ye Jie¡¯s little Hell Rodent and that was one point that they would all never know about.

    The empty Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb would be the first ¡°gift¡± from Jun Wu Xie to the Twelve Pces.

    Coming right after, there would be more ¡°great gifts¡± waiting for all of them to enjoy!

    The inside of the venue turned to be a cauldron boiling with chaos due to the news. The me Demons Pce was so shocked that he crashed back into his chair, his face aplete daze.

    For the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb, looking just at the period of his rule, they had already lost more than ten Elders already, needless to mention how massives their loss of other elites and regr disciples they has suffered. But.....

    The me Demons Pce Lord drew in a deep breath, fighting back the urge to vomit out blood as he gazed at the chaos within the premise and he immediately stood up.

    Even if the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb could no longer be found, the me Demons Pce¡¯s might would still be ced above the other pces!

    ¡°Everyone! Will everyone please calm down, all of this is just the ploy of the Dark Regions! We fell right into it! But as long as we, the Twelve Pces stand united as one, we will not crumble from just one single setback! All the unhappiness between us from before, should be wiped away like none of it had ever happened before!¡±

    The me Demons Pce Lord¡¯s words made everyone calm down slightly. The losses suffered was not just from one particr pce, but had epassed all the pces, which was not something they would findpletely uneptable.

    ¡°Treat it like nothing¡¯s happened? Then what about all those people who have died because of the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb? How will they be repaid?¡± A slightly cold and crisp voice suddenly sounded within the premise.

    Everyone¡¯s gaze then fell upon the source of that voice in the very next instant, fixed upon Jun Wu Xie!

 Chapter 1912 - â€œExplosive Face Slap (4)â€

    Chapter 1912: ¡°Explosive Face p (4)¡±

    ¡°Shadow Moon Pce Lord, what do you mean by those words?¡± The me Demons Pce Lord¡¯s face immediately turned grim. The other Pce Lords were also looking quizzically at Jun Wu Xie, never having expected that a Pce Lord would say such a thing.

    Jun Wu Xie arched her eyebrow up slightly, not showing the slightest fear against the gazes of all the Pce Lords. She then leisurely leaned back against her chair, and raised her head to look at everyone.

    ¡°Exactly as what those words mean. The Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb has turned up empty, but the people the various pces has sacrificed is real. Those people who died paid for it with their very lives, but all they got in the end was to be made a joke, and all of you think this is appropriate?¡±

    At that moment, the Dark Heavens Pce Lord opened his mouth to speak: ¡°Shadow Moon Pce Lord, you are still very young and you might not fully understand the importance of the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb. One who seeks to aplish great things does not bother himself with trifling details. If we do not fight for that one sliver of hope, aren¡¯t you asking us to live our lives in vain? The Twelve Pces had always been not as powerful as the Nine Temples and if we just continued to sit back, resigned to our fates, the day wille that we are wiped out by the Nine Temples. Seeking the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb and gaining the Dark Emperor¡¯s treasures, was a path for us to gain great power. With such treasures ced before our eyes, who would give up on that?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie then smirked coldly.

    ¡°Since it¡¯s you yourselves who seek that power, why didn¡¯t you go find it personally? Instead, all of you had just sat backfortably, waiting to reap the rewards while sacrificing the disciples under you. Now that the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb is found to be empty, to all of you, it might just be losing a chance to gain yourselves some treasures, but to those people who sacrificed their lives down at the bottom of Heaven¡¯s End Cliff, they hadid down their own lives for it. Who among you could still remember the very first team you had sent to the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff? Who among all of you here can still remember the names of every single person? They have died for your ambitions, but now all that you are thinking is that you¡¯ve lost out on a great big batch of treasures and do not feel the least bit guilty or regret towards all those people who have died. Dare I ask..... are all of you still human?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s voice was soft, but every single word was sharp as a de, mercilessly piercing through and shattering the dignified mask of sanctity upon the faces of all the Pce Lords.

    Thinking to gain great power for themselves, these people had used the lives of others to exchange for it. Knowing very well that the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff was filled with all kinds of dangers, but due to their inted ambitions, they had incessantly sent people to the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff, where they had even turned their eyes to prey upon the powers in the Lower Realm.

    They had despised people from the Lower Realm from the bottom of their hearts and they did not even see the Lower Realm¡¯s people as humans at all.

    Jun Wu Xie had sought to find the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb as well, but from start to end, she had gone there herself. Regardless of the fact that the Rui Lin Army obeyed her every order, or when she had already be the Fire Country¡¯s Emperor, she would definitely not allow herself to use the lives of others in exchange for more power for herself!

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words caused the faces of all the Pce Lords from the various pces to turn a metallic green. They red in fury at the impertinent littless, wishing they could just sew her mouth up.

    Her words grated on the ears too much but they truly reflected the real thoughts that went through their minds.

    ¡°Littledy, even though you¡¯re still considered to be very young, you¡¯ve got to observe some propriety with your words. All of us here are much older than you are, and though we do not hold it against you, but you¡¯ve got to learn some respect. As the Pce Lords of the various pces, do you know how much things we have to deal with? Could you possibly be expecting us to attend to every single thing personally? And for us to go search the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff ourselves?¡± The me Demons Pce Lord said with a derisive sneer.

    ¡°If you¡¯re unable to look into it personally, then is there a need to yearn for something that does not belong to yourself?¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face wasced with a tinge of ridicule. A monarch like this, was trulyughable, when the lives of others were merely seen as a pawn in their eyes.

 Chapter 1913 - â€œExplosive Face Slap (5)â€

    Chapter 1913: ¡°Explosive Face p (5)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words stumped everyone present at the summit speechless.

    ¡°Women with such a nasty character are hard to get along with. With the Shadow Moon Pce handed to such an ignorant little girl like you, it will be finished sooner orter.¡± The All Life Pce Lord¡¯s face was flushed red with indignation. If the things that Jun Wu Xie had said had been heard by any of their pce disciples, who in the devil would know what kind of effects that would have brought.

    ¡°No need for sooner orter. It¡¯s already finished.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s lips suddenly curled up into a brilliant smile, as she slowly got up from her chair to stand up.

    Everyone looked at Jun Wu Xie in puzzlement. They really could not fathom what this beautiful little youngdy was thinking at all. Just what kind of a Pce Lord would curse their own pce to be finished like this?

    Has she gone mad?

    Jun Wu Xie walked over to the venue¡¯s entrance and then stared at the various Pce Lords whose expressions on their faces were looking rather ugly and said slowly: ¡°I have yet to introduce myself. I am known in the Lower Realm as the Lin Pce¡¯s Jun Wu Xie.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s cold crisp voice reverberated within the summit¡¯s venue and the eyes of the various Pce Lords red wide in that instant.

    [Lower Realm?]

    [What does it mean?]

    ¡°Who are you really? Aren¡¯t you the Shadow Moon Pce¡¯s new Pce Lord?¡± The Soul Return Pce Lord asked as he raised a hand up to point at Jun Wu Xie, his face contorted in disbelief.

    Jun Wu Xie shrugged her shoulders and raised up her chin gracefully to say: ¡°Reasonably speaking, I am the Shadow Moon Pce¡¯s new Pce Lord but it¡¯s just that I have absolutely no blood links with the previous Pce Lord at all. But if you really want me to state a link between us, then that would be..... that I killed the Shadow Moon Pce Lord with my own hands. Does that count?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes narrowed up slightly, seemingly with smiles but it was rather indiscernible.

    Eleven Pce Lords gasped audibly at that very instant. Though the Shadow Moon Pce could notpare to the other pces, it was still one of the Twelve Pces. Currently in the Middle Realm, only the Nine Temples could lord over their heads. No one would have thought that the Shadow Moon Pce Lord, being one among the Twelve Pces, could have been killed by this tiny youngdy before their eyes.....

    How could that be possible? !

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words struck like a bolt out of the blue onto everyone¡¯s heart. They stared at Jun Wu Xie inplete disbelief, refusing to believe any of it.

    ¡°Kid, you must be joking..... How could the Shadow Moon Pce Lord be possibly killed by a little kid like you?¡± The Zen Void Pce Lord said half in doubt as he stared at Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie arched up her eyebrow a little and then pulled out a token ofmand slowly from inside her robes. That token was made from green jade and upon it was carved the three characters that read ¡°Shadow Moon Pce. That was the symbol representing the identity of the Shadow Moon Pce Lord throughout the generations and right over the surface of that piece of green jade, were bloodstains that had turned dark covering it.....

    ¡°Apologies, I forgot to clean it when I removed it from the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s corpse back then. But I believe you gentlemen are still able to recognise it?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked with her head tilted to one side in query, as she stared at the bunch of people whose faces had turned green.

    That highly nonchnt tone, caused a sliver of horror to rise within the hearts of the various Pce Lords.

    Even the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s token ofmand had fallen into the hands of thisss, that would mean that the Shadow Moon Pce Lord must have really perished!

    ¡°Kid, where are you really from? For you toe all the way here today, I don¡¯t think you¡¯re just here just to watch the show right?¡± Dazed from shock, the me Demons Pce Lord finally snapped back to his senses. He had earlier already felt that Jun Wu Xie did not seem like any ordinary girl but he had never expected thess to be audacious that she had even destroyed the Shadow Moon Pce.

    An ominous and dreadful feeling suddenly rose up within the me Demons Pce Lord¡¯s heart. Jun Wu Xie¡¯s target was definitely not just the Shadow Moon Pce alone or why would she assume the identity of the Shadow Moon Pce Lord ande all the way here to partake in the Twelve Pce¡¯s Summit?

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You¡¯re getting old and your memory is failing you already? I¡¯ve already said that Ie from the Lower Realm.¡± Jun Wu Xie said, in a highly arrogant tone.

 Chapter 1914 - â€œExplosive Face Slap (6)â€

    Chapter 1914: ¡°Explosive Face p (6)¡±

    The me Demons Pce Lord almost suffocated to death from trying to hold in his anger when he heard Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words.

    ¡°Lower Realm? Are you taking me for a fool? With the Lower Realm being the kind of ce it is, how could they possibly have such a young Purple Spirit like you appear there? You¡¯re a cowardly little scoundrel as I have thought you are, that you do not even dare to reveal your family name.¡± The Purple Thunder Pce Lord said with great sarcasm. The Pce Lords of the various pces were all Silver Spirits so how could they not be able to tell that Jun Wu Xie holds powers at the Purple Spirit¡¯s fourth stage? There was no need to even talk about the backward and remote Lower Realm, such a high gift when ced in the Middle Realm, would also be considered to be unprecedentedly monstrous.

    Jun Wu Xie shrugged her shoulders, unbothered by the Purple Thunder Pce Lord¡¯s sarcasm.

    ¡°Up to you whether you believe it or not.¡±

    ¡°Kid, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re thinking too much of yourself? I have really never seen anyone as audacious as you, to still dare toe attend the Twelve Pces¡¯ Summit after having killed the Shadow Moon Pce Lord. Do you really think that we would not dare to do anything to you?¡± The Dark Heavens Pce Lord said with a sneer.

    The fact that Jun Wu Xie killed the Shadow Moon Pce Lord had indeed been way beyond their expectations but everyone knew that the Shadow Moon Pce Lord had from a long time ago been rather ill and his spirit powers had deteriorated greatly, naturally weaker than other Pce Lords like them, but no one knew to what extent the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s spirit powers had dropped to just before he was killed.

    ¡°Jun Wu Xie right? For what have you reallye here for? If you tell it to us, we might still allow you a way to get out of here alive.¡± The me Demons Pce Lord said coldly. He was not as conceited as the other Pce Lords, and he could not help but think that Jun Wu Xie¡¯s appearance here must be a sign of something more toe.

    But just what could that be?

    Before this, he could be certain that he had never heard of this name, and the other party had stated that she hade from the Lower Realm, though the powers she possessed was not what someone from the Lower Realm should be able to possess.

    ¡°Motive?¡± Jun Wu Xie raised up her eyebrow slightly.

    ¡°My motives will be clear to you in a little while but before that, I think there are a few people that I think all of you should meet first, to repay to them everything everyone of you have owed them one by one.¡± Jun Wu Xie said with a lightugh, throwing up that statement that prickled people to hear.

    The moment her voice fell, she raised her hands and pped them once.

    The clear sound reverberated within everyone¡¯s ears.

    The tightly locked doors were immediately pushed open, and several tall figures came walking silently in from outside.

    The various Pce Lords who were readying themselves in anticipation immediately froze in astoundment when they saw who the neers were.

    ¡°Qiao Chu?¡± The me Demons Pce Lord eximed in disbelief as he stared at Qiao Chu walking into the venue.

    ¡°How are you, my Lord.¡± Qiao Chu said with a slight bow as he looked smilingly at the me Demons Pce Lord, as respectful as he had been in the past back in the me Demons Pce, but with a murderous look risen up within his eyes.

    ¡°Hua Yao, what have youe here for?¡± The Purple Thunder Pce Lord asked in surprise as he stared at Hua Yao standing beside Qiao Chu, the two of them walking shoulder to shoulder, giving people the feeling of great harmony between those two. But he clearly remembered that a huge conflict existed between Hua Yao and Qiao Chu where they fought almost every single time they met, how.....

    Hua Yao eyed the shocked Purple Thunder Pce Lord coldly, ignoring his query.

    And the Soul Return Pce Lord when he saw Rong Ruo, was stunned into a daze.

    And the Dark Heavens Pce Lord¡¯s face was one ofplete bewilderment when he saw Fan Zhuo.

    ¡°Fei Yan, just what exactly is going on here?¡± The Dragon yers Pce Lord asked, his eyes narrowed slightly as he stared. Standing right beside Rong Ruo, was Fei Yan with an absolutely brilliant smile, and a feeling of ill ease started to rise up within his heart.

    ¡°As you can see, my Lord, I have defected.¡± Fei Yan was still smiling brilliantly, but his words made the Dragon yers Pce Lord feel like he had been struck by lightning.

 Chapter 1915 - â€œExplosive Face Slap (7)â€

    Chapter 1915: ¡°Explosive Face p (7)¡±

    ¡°What...... Fei Yan..... You.....¡± The Dragon yers Pce Lord¡¯s mind was in a whirl. It could be said that after Zhuge Yin died, the Dragon yers Pce Lord trust towards Fei Yan could be said to have reached unprecedented levels.

    When Zhuge Yin had still been alive, the Dragon yers Pce Lord had already discovered that the rtionship between Zhuge Yin and Fei Yan had been highly rather loving. If not for the fact that he was already thinking to ally themselves with the Blood Fiend Pce through marriage, he would really have allowed Zhuge Yin to marry Fei Yan because of her gifted potential. And after Zhuge Yin died, Fei Yan had been filled with indignant fury, constantly initiating attempts to seek rpense for Zhuge Yin¡¯s death, and all of that had caused the Dragon yers Pce Lord¡¯s trust in Fei Yan to grow and grow.

    But now, at the moment the Dragon yers Pce Lord saw Fei Yan, it suddenly dawned upon him.....

    That he might have been fooled!

    ¡°My Lord has been thoroughly exhausted in both heart and mind because of the Young Lord¡¯s death and you must now take good care of your health. You had better not suddenly be unable to catch your breath, and fall right over or there would be no meaning in meing all the way here.¡± Fei Yan said smilingly as he looked at the Dragon yers Pce Lord¡¯s face as its shade became uglier and uglier. Fei Yan¡¯s smile grew more and more brilliant, but within the two smiley crescents they were his eyes, thick intense hatred shed.

    The reactions of the me Demons Pce Lord, the Soul Return Pce Lord, the Dark Heavens Pce Lord, and the Purple Thunder Pce Lord were exactly the same. They just could not believe that the disciple they had valued the very most over the recent period would now actually stand behind Jun Wu Xie, and looking at the atmosphere within the group, it could be seen that they had known each other from long before!

    At that moment, the faces of five Pce Lords turned a highly ugly shade. With the kind of experience they had, if they were still unable to see that they had been fooled by this bunch of youths, then they would really have lived in vain!

    ¡°All of you are in this together?¡± The Dragon yers Pce Lord asked through gritted teeth, his eyes ring fiercely at Fei Yan.

    Fei Yan shrugged his shoulders nonchntly and replied: ¡°Yes, we are.¡±

    ¡°You had not truly wanted to pledge loyalty to our Dragon yers Pce?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    With every question the Dragon yers Pce Lord asked, his fists clenched more tightly a notch.

    ¡°Then regarding my son¡¯s death, did you lie to me right from the start! ?¡± The Dragon yers Pce Lord was absolutely livid. With Zhuge Yin¡¯s death, arge part of it had been told to him by Fei Yan, and as it had matched the news that the Pure Grace Pce had sent, he had believed it readily, and hated Gu Ying to the bone. Thinking back about it now, if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Fei Yan had been bringing up the highly brutal way Zhuge Yin had been killed so frequently beside his ears, how could his hatred have grown so deep?

    An immense fear then hung over the Dragon yers Pce Lord¡¯s head. He was afraid. Afraid that being fooled by Fei Yan would cause him to be unable to find the true identity of the enemy who had killed his son.

    Fei Yan merely looked at the Dragon yers Pce Lord smilingly, choosing to no longer open his mouth at that moment.

    ¡°Your son, was not killed by Gu Ying.¡± Jun Wu Xie suddenly voiced out, as she looked at the Dragon yers Pce Lord indifferently.

    ¡°Then who! ?¡± The Dragon yers Pce Lord roared.

    Jun Wu Xie raised her head up slightly, and pointed at her own chest to say: ¡°It was me.¡±

    The Dragon yers Pce Lord¡¯s eyes red wide, the heavy blow that struck him causing his step to waver and he fell back a couple of steps, his hand grabbing onto the edge of a table to prevent himself from falling.

    ¡°It¡¯s you! !¡± The Dragon yers Pce Lord¡¯s jaws were tightly clenched as he stared straight at Jun Wu Xie, rage and hatred entwining within his heart.

    Because he hade to firmly believe that Zhuge Yin had died at Gu Ying¡¯s hands, and in order to avenge his own son, he had employed the strength of the entire Dragon yers Pce, but all of that was now all just a joke.

    His son had not been killed by Gu Ying at all!

    Everything that he had done before, all that the Dragon yers Pce had sacrificed, and he had just been a puppet all along, manipted by the unseen strings Jun Wu Xie and Fei Yan pulled.

 Chapter 1916 - â€œExplosive Face Slap (8)â€

    Chapter 1916: ¡°Explosive Face p (8)¡±

    Everything that he had done before, all that the Dragon yers Pce had sacrificed, and he had just been a puppet all along, manipted by the unseen strings Jun Wu Xie and Fei Yan pulled.

    The mighty Dragon yers Pce of the Twelve Pces had actually been toyed within the palms of two youths not even twenty years of age! Such humiliation, was something the Dragon yers Pce Lord had never encountered before throughout his entire life!

    ¡°Give me back my son¡¯s life! !¡± The Dragon yers Pce Lord let out an explosive yell, suddenly charging at Jun Wu Xie. His eyes were blood red, seeking only to ughter the killer who murdered his son.

    Jun Wu Xie stood unmoving in her spot, looking coldly at the Dragon yers Pce Lord who was charging straight at her.

    The other Pce Lords at the side were all shocked by the truth behind Zhuge Yin¡¯s death. Never in their dreams would they have thought that Jun Wu Xie could be capable of such an intricate plot, that had dragged the Dragon yers Pce and the Blood Fiend Pce into Hell in one stroke. Not only had she killed Zhuge Yin, she had made the Dragon yers Pce and the Blood Fiend Pce be irreconcble enemies, what was more terrifying was that..... Fei Yan had been one of her aplice!

    Seeing the Dragon yers Pce Lord fly into such a rage, everyone¡¯s heart rose with a tinge of anticipation. Without knowing why, they were suddenly filled with a certain indescribable fear towards this youngdy of mysterious origins who had a highly intricate mind and capable of swift decisive action. The opponent was clearly still so young and petite in size, but looking into those cold clear eyes, it somehow sent a chill to shoot through them.

    They were anxiously anticipating to see whether the Dragon yers Pce Lord would be able to kill that devilish monster!

    However, the Dragon yers Pce Lord had not even managed to even touch the corners of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s clothes when the figure of Fei Yan suddenly charged to go right before him, and with a heavy punch, Fei Yan smashed his fist straight towards the Dragon yers Pce Lord¡¯s hand!

    A loud crash sounded within the summit¡¯s venue, the repercussion from the sh of spirit powers shattering the tables and chairs around them. Clouds of dust rose in swirls, to turn into a foggy blur within the entire venue.

    All of a sudden, a strange silence fell upon the venue and the Pce Lords released their spirit powers to dissipate the foggy cloud of dust.

    When they were able to see the scene before their eyes clearly, they all froze in shock.

    They saw Fei Yan still standing where he was, while the Dragon yers Pce Lord who was stopped had actually retreated back several steps and the hand that drooped slight at his side was oozing with traces of blood.....

    How was that possible! ?

    Everyone stared in utter disbelief at the scene before them.

    Although Fei Yan was extremely highly gifted, but he was still very young of age. Even though the speed of his spirit power cultivation was already Heaven defying, but he was merely only a third stage Purple Spirit, while the Dragon yers Pce Lord had already attained the Silver Spirit¡¯s third stage. The disparity between their powers was a whole entire level and the gap between a Purple Spirit and a Silver Spirit was an unbridgeable chasm.

    In a sh like this, no matter in whose eyes, it would just be seen as Fei Yan overestimating his strength and there was no doubt he would be soundly defeated, fearing that even expecting him to withstand the Dragon yers Pce Lord¡¯s rage filled strike would be too extravagant to hope for.

    But who would have thought. After that strike, Fei Yan had beenpletely unscathed, while the Dragon yers Pce Lord had actually suffered light injuries!

    The Dragon yers Pce Lord¡¯s injury had been slight, but even if it had only been a scratch, it would be enough to cause everyone to stare in bbergasted shock!

    He was merely a third stage Purple Spirit for Heaven¡¯s sake!

    Fei Yan was just a third stage Purple Spirit. How could he possibly be able to wound the Dragon yers Pce Lord?

    A situation that should have been impossible had instead happened right before everyone¡¯s eyes!

    ¡°Damn it! You traitorous white eyed wolf, what kind of a vile trick did you use! ?¡± The Dragon yers Pce Lord spat through tightly gritted teeth, his eyes ring at Fei Yan. Having been made a fool by such a person, was the greatest humiliation he had ever suffered. Even he himself had not thought that he would be pushed back by Fei Yan. Everything that was being seen here was just too hard to believe!

 Chapter 1917 - â€œExplosive Face Slap (9)â€

    Chapter 1917: ¡°Explosive Face p (9)¡±

    Fei Yan cricked his neck and looked at the Dragon yers Pce Lord in contempt.

    ¡°Traitorous white eyed wolf? I¡¯m sorry then. I really don¡¯t feel that pledging loyalty to your Dragon yers Pce Lord will do me any good. Moreover, I have note here to seek the protection of Dragon yers Pce but am here to seek revenge. The debt incurred back when the Dragon yers Pce massacred one hundred and thirty six members of my entire family is what I havee to collect on. Don¡¯t talk to me about using vicious methods because as long as it sends you down into the depths of Hell, even if I am to turn into a vengeful ghost, I will not hesitate to do it! !¡±

    At that moment, the air Fei Yan exuded and his demeanor hadpletely changed, the mischievous smile on his handsome face long faded away, and in its ce, was a pair of sharp piercing eyes lit by the burning fire of vengeance. Hidden beneath the facade of the coy youngdy, the soul of the youthful male zed up fiercely at that moment, and no one dared to continue to think of him as a girl!

    ¡°What are you talking about..... When did I.....¡± The Dragon yers Pce Lord was startled by the change that hade over Fei Yan. Never would he have thought that Fei Yan was actually a young youthful male!

    Between being a youngdy and a youthful male, just from the change in demeanor and the air one exuded and it could draw such a clear and distinct division in boundary.....

    ¡°Oh? As expected, you do not remember? Then let me help refresh your memory a little. It was more than ten years ago, that you once sent a team of the Dragon yers Pce¡¯s disciples to the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff and one of them found the location of the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb. He carried heavy injuries and suffering the pain of having all hispanions annihted, he brought the map tattooed on his back to return to the Dragon yers Pce. He had initially thought that he and hispanions had not sacrificed in vain, thinking that havingpleted the mission given to him, he would gain your acknowledgement after he returned to the pce. But he had never expected the kind of Hell that awaited him in the pce!¡±

    ¡°He was executed, death by a thousand cuts, not even allowing his corpse to remain whole. His wife was killed, siblings ughtered, the entire n annihted! That was the reward the Dragon yers Pce gave him! Dragon yers Pce Lord! Do you still remember Fei Liu! ? Do you remember obliterating the entire Fei n! ? My name is Fei Yan! I am Fei Liu¡¯s son! I crawled out from the pits of Hell today, to seek rpense for the blood debt where you massacred the entire Fei n more than ten years ago! !¡± Fei Yan stared murderously at the Dragon yers Pce Lord, the hatred that had been suppressed deep in his heart for more than a decade exploding out right at that moment!

    He suddenly pulled out the human skin map that he had always carried with him. That was thest thing his father had left behind. His very own skin!

    At the moment that Fei Yan¡¯s voice fell, Qiao Chu, Rong Ruo, Fan Zhuo, and Hua Yao all unfurled the human skin maps they had kept with them for such a long time before the respective Pce Lords, the pieces of human skin map that had weathered through the passage of time, now old and worn. But the debts of blood thatid hidden underneath those worn out maps, were etched deep into the hearts of every single one of them, indelible throughout this life!

    In that instant, as those pieces of human skin maps were brought out under the light, it caused the minds of the Dragon yers Pce Lord and several other Pce Lords to immediately explode.

    How could they possibly forget the joy and delight they had felt when they first received those maps? How could they have forget that in order for them to avoid any trouble, to prevent the Night Regime from ever seeking revenge upon them and to never let the secret leak out, they had ordered for the entire families of those disciples who brought back those maps to be massacred?

    And none of them had ever thought that anyone had managed to survive the massacre on that fateful day!

    Much more so, how could they have thought that the children that managed to escape the massacre had actually grown up, carrying the burden of their entire n¡¯s blood vengeance upon their backs, to crawl out from the pits of Hell, toeunch maniacal revenge upon them all on this day! ?

    Qiao Chu and the others stood beside Fei Yan, their bodies burning with the mes of vengeance, as they faced the biggest enemy of their lives.

    Revenge for their parents, revenge for their kin in the entire n. It was time for them to demand it all back this very day!

 Chapter 1918 - â€œExplosive Face Slap (10)â€

    Chapter 1918: ¡°Explosive Face p (10)¡±

    The hate endured by the youths for more than ten years was what fueled them up to live till now. Having witnessed with his own eyes their entire n annihted, having seen their parents and siblings die under the butcher¡¯s knife, came to be a forever unforgettable nightmare to the younglings that they had been then.

    And today, they sought to shatter that very nightmare they had been living under!

    The people from the Twelve Pces stood in a daze, besides the me Demons Pce and the others who had been guilty as charged, everyone else was staring at the me Demons Pce and the others with stunned expressions on their faces.

    These youths who were looking like vengeful demons, were actually people who miraculously survived from the massacre carried out by these pces!

    Back when the me Demons Pce and some of the others gained the maps to the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb, the other pces had also heard about it. They were also very much aware of the brutal and immoral massacres those pces had carried out upon the families of the disciples who brought those maps back.

    Towards what had been done, it was alreadymon practice by the various pces aspared to the interests of an entire pce, so what if several hundred or a thousand people died?

    Even if it was a loyal and devoted disciple, it did not mean they were indispensible.

    It was sort of like an unspoken consensus among the Twelve Pces, towards that massacre in cold blood, it was only looked upon like a joke back at that time.

    Nobody would have thought that that very debt owed in blood would still continue till today. Those children who had survived, were now grown up, and hade for revenge!

    ¡°Damn it! So everything was stirred up by the lot of you!¡± The Green Tide Pce Lord immediately jumped out. As things stand now, how could he possibly not understand that all the turmoil that had rocked the Twelve Pces over the recent period was incited by this bunch of vengeful youths? In order to exact their revenge, they had dragged everyone in the Twelve Pces into it.

    The me Demons Pce Lord¡¯s face was dark, and he did not say a word.

    Gu Yi arched up an eyebrow. Things have progressed to a point beyond anything he could have expected, the truth just too unbelievable.

    ¡°Everything that happened had stemmed from the things that you did before. After this matter is resolved, I think the pces involved in it owes us an exnation.¡± Gu Yi said coldly. He did not care about the fact Fei Yan and his friends hade seeking revenge. From his point of view, although the bunch of youths were rare talents with extraordinary gift, they had been too anxious. They had gained just a little bit of aplishment, their wings had not yet grown strong enough, stillpletely unable to go against the me Demons Pce and the other pces at all. Although their appearance here today had been shocking, and the turmoil they had incited had indeed been frustrating, but they would not be able to achieve the result they seek in the end.

    Their young age, had doomed them to failure.

    ¡°Ha, your words are just so interesting. It seems the ones who were incited was not just us, haven¡¯t all of you fallen for their tricks as well?¡± The Soul Return Pce Lord said with a sneer.

    ¡°These kids came here to court their own deaths, I will naturally not let them off. We will need to find another time to discuss about the conflicts between the respective pces as now, it¡¯s now crucial we first deal with this bunch of little brats.¡± The Dark Heavens Pce Lord said as he rotated his wrists while walking himself forward, his eyes looking coldly at Rong Ruo gaugingly.

    ¡°I do not regret what I did back then in the slightest. So what if I killed your father and your entire family? What do you think you can get back from me? Rong Ruo, I saw that the dual souls you were born with remains intact and I had truly wanted to groom you. But since you insist to cling on so tightly to the past, I do not need to leave you any face. I am standing right here today, and if you seek to collect on the debt in blood for your parents, you cane try as you wish. You managed to escape back then but I will be the good guy today, to send you into the afterworld to join your useless parents!¡±

    The Soul Return Pce Lord¡¯s words were harsh on the ears, and Fei Yan who heard those words felt a fiery rage surge up in his heart, all prepared to go teach this scoundrel who would nder a deceased person a good lesson.

 Chapter 1919 - â€œExplosive Face Slap (11)â€

    Chapter 1919: ¡°Explosive Face p (11)¡±

    Rong Ruo suddenly raised a hand to stop Fei Yan in his tracks. With her back facing Fei Yan, she stood pencil straight, and her voice that had always been gentle turned oppressive and chilling.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself.¡±

    Fei Yan hesitated a moment, but took a step back in the end.

    There were some things that could not be done by others.

    Rong Ruo stared at the Soul Return Pce Lord, as she pulled out an elixir from her waist. When Qiao Chu and the others saw the elixir, their eyes quivered slightly as the scene just before they came to the summit¡¯s venue suddenly appeared in their minds.

    Moments just before Jun Wu Xie came to the summit, she had gathered Qiao Chu and the gang, and gave them each an elixir.

    Spirit Transformation Elixir!

    A type of an elixir that could elevate one¡¯s spirit powers to another realm in an instant. Though the effects of the elixir was extremely powerful, which gave the person taking it powerful they never had before in a short period of time, but with those incredible effects, it brought about a huge side effects.

    Anyone who takes that elixir, would experience a reaction where their spirit powers would be fully depleted for an entire year. And within that year, that person¡¯s body would fall into an extremely frail state, where they would be weaker than even a regr person, and the slightest bit of any additional agitation on the body might very well bring them death.

    And those were just the side effects that Jun Wu Xie was aware of at that moment. The full scale of the damage that would be inflicted upon the user after taking the elixir was still not known.

    Reducing oneself to be almost aplete cripple for an entire year after, to exchange for momentary unsurpassed powers. If one was unable to conclude the battle before the effects of the elixir wears off, then the only end the user woulde to meet would definitely be death!

    When Jun Wu Xie gave them those Spirit Transformation Elixirs, she had repeatedly emphasized, that they must not be taken until the most critical moment. Otherwise, once the elixir was swallowed, even she would have no way of reversing its side effects!

    At the moment that Qiao Chu and the others saw Rong Ruo bring out the Spirit Transformation Elixir, they knew that under Rong Ruo¡¯s seemingly calm facade, hatred that scorched the Heavens was about to burst forth.

    She was ready to give it everything she¡¯s got and more, determined to throw herself into a battle to the death with the Soul Return Pce Lord!

    Revenge for all her kin, she would exact it today with her own hands!

    At almost the same instant, Qiao Chu and the others exchanged nces before taking out their own Spirit Transformation Elixir they had on them.

    Havinge to such a juncture, they had already effectively severed any way out of this for themselves!

    At the same time, Fei Yan, Rong Ruo, Qiao Chu, Hua Yao, and Fan Zhuo then swallowed the Spirit Transformation Elixir!

    The Soul Return Pce Lord was still looking at Rong Ruo contemptuously. When he saw Rong Ruo and the others swallowing that Elixir, he had an indistinct feeling that something wasn¡¯t quite right, but did not know what was going on.

    ¡°Taking any kind of medicine or elixirs at this point would not be of any use to you. A Purple Spirit will still be a Purple Spirit. How could you possibly stand against a Silver Spirit?¡± The Soul Return Pce Lord said sneeringly.

    The Dragon yers Pce Lord managed to regain hisposure at that moment as he looked at the wound upon his arm. He then came to acutely detect that although Fei Yan had looked to be fine earlier, he was certain that he had already inflicted internal injuries upon Fei Yan. But as Fei Yan was from the Great Ape race, his body was tougher than most people and that was why he had seemed to have not suffered any damage.

    ¡°Deliberate pointless tricks. I would really like to see what all of you can conjure up.¡± The Dragon yers Pce Lord said with her eyes narrowed.

    Jun Wu Xie silently watched the repulsive and ugly faces of the twelve Pce Lords before turning her gaze slowly onto Qiao Chu and the others.

    In the instant that Jun Wu Xie¡¯s gaze fell upon Qiao Chu and gang, the purple coloured spirit light that surrounded their bodies was already swelling up at an rming rate, the density of their spirit powers rising maniacally!

    Purple Spirit¡¯s third stage!

    Purple Spirit¡¯s fourth stage!

    Silver Spirit! !

 Chapter 1920 - â€œExplosive Face Slap (12)â€

    Chapter 1920: ¡°Explosive Face p (12)¡±

    When the purple glow was covered over by the silver light, the eyes of everyone within the venue turned wide in that instant, the taunting ridicule already fading away under that brilliance of that silver light, reced by utter shock!

    ¡°How was that possible..... From a Purple Spirit to the Silver Spirit..... How could it happen so quickly.....¡± The Dragon yers Pce Lord stared incredulously at Fei Yan who was shrouded by blinding silver light, the surprise in his eyes showing clearly.

    Attaining the Purple Spirit in one¡¯s cultivation was already very hard and going from the Purple Spirit to the Silver Spirit was way beyond difficult. Not to mention seeing it happen in a mere minute¡¯s time, as even when given a hundred years, even among supposed gifted geniuses, only a rare few would be able to breakthrough to such a realm.

    But right before their eyes, five Purple Spirits had actually broken through to the Silver Spirit as they watched with incredulity, the strength of the Silver Spirit¡¯s light turning from weak to strong, and was even still rising without stopping!

    Even for the twelve Pce Lords who possessed wide experience and knowledge were stunned into a daze by such a scene.

    ¡°To think that such a miraculous medicine actually exists under these Heavens! One that allows a Purple Spirit to breakthrough to the Silver Spirit in an instant! ? What kind of an elixir was that?¡± The Dark Heavens Pce Lord stared with his jaw hanging at what was happening before his eyes. Itpletely defied logic, which could be termed as nothing but miraculous, instantly crushing any kind of confidence that they originally held in their heart!

    The Silver Spirit light upon the bodies of Fei Yan and the gang suddenly stopped shooting up when it reached the Silver Spirit¡¯s second level, the surging spirit light epassing every single one of their bodies, the light too blinding to look at directly.

    ¡°Now, we can start.¡± Fei Yan said slowly as he raised up his head, his half narrowed eyes brewing with endless murder, his gaze sharp as des as it met the astounded eyes of the Dragon yers Pce Lord.

    The very instant that Fei Yan¡¯s voice fell, five silver figures morphed into lightning streaks, each charging straight at the opponent they sought to exact revenge upon!

    The me Demons Pce Lord, Dragon yers Pce Lord, Soul Return Pce Lord, Dark Heavens Pce Lord, and the Purple Thunder Pce Lord immediately found themselves under a massive onught. The spirit power from their bodies shed with the spirit light from Qiao Chu and the others in that instant, the force from the enormous impact causing the entire venue to shake and quiver!

    It had turned into a battle that no ordinary person could take part in.

    A fight to the death between Silver Spirits could be said to be one that transcended all levels!

    With the passing of a mere ten seconds, the roof and walls of the venue were filled with splits and crack marks, with fine debris crumbling down from above. Within the swirling fog of dust kicked up, streaks of silver light shed, looking like silver lightning hidden within a blinding fog, moving so fast it was impossible to see them clearly!

    Jun Wu Xie stood at the entrance of the venue hall, her eyes cold as she looked the many lightning quick figures locked in battle. With her powers, she was unable to clearly see the battle among the Silver Spirits!

    A loud crash sounded, as a good half of the ceiling copsed and fell from the constant impact striking it, tond heavily upon the long table within the hall, kicking up a great cloud of dust!

    ¡°We cannot remain here in this ce any longer! It¡¯s going to copse!¡± It was not known which Pce Lord suddenly shouted, and everyone who had been standing within the hall to watch the battle suddenly summoned up their spirit powers to charge speedily out from the hall!

    At the same instant that they charged out from the summit¡¯s venue, the entire ce copsed, the streaks of silver light continuing to sh and criss cross incessantly under the chaos and dust. The resulting booms was enough to shatter people¡¯s eardrums, and the ever widening waves of spirit power spilling out from battle constantly turned the broken stone bs into crushed rubble inch by inch!

    The various Pce Lords who escaped out from the summit¡¯s venue were still rather unsettled as they stared at the shambles and disorder, their faces still in shock as they looked at Qiao Chu and hispanions who were engaged in battle.

 Chapter 1921 - â€œExplosive Face Slap (13)â€

    Chapter 1921: ¡°Explosive Face p (13)¡±

    These few youths were actually able to stand against the me Demons Pce Lord and the others!

    That was just too unbelievable!

    Even if the powers of Qiao Chu and the others had shot up to the Silver Spirit¡¯s second stage at a highly rming rate, the Dragon yers Pce Lord and the others has already attained the Silver Spirit¡¯s third level from long before, with some among them like the me Demons Pce Lord for example, he had already broken through to the Silver Spirit¡¯s fourth stage and he was the person within the Twelve Pces who was closest to the Gold Spirit!

    Above the Silver Spirit, the gap between every single stage was like that of a wide gulf, where even if an instant kill was not possible, an overwhelming advantage would still be unavoidable.

    But even after the battle had gone on for a few short minutes, Qiao Chu and his gang were not at any disadvantage at all but were in reality fighting on par with the me Demons Pce Lord and the others!

    Unthinkable things were happening one after another and the faces of the Pce Lords from the different Pces were in shock. Too many things were happening at the same time and they were finding it impossible to grasp all of it.

    During the battle, the me Demons Pce Lord¡¯s teeth were tightly clenched in hatred. To think that the Twelve Pces¡¯ number one would be pushed to be fighting equally with a youth in his teens who borrowed strength from an elixir. That was just unbelievably humiliating!

    The me Demons Pce Lord had wanted to take down his opponent with one single stroke countless times but he quickly discovered that a pair of fiery pair of scarlet red gloves had actually appeared on Qiao Chu¡¯s fists out of nowhere. Those gloves were extraordinarily tough and in the instant when the me Demons Pce Lord had shed his fist against his opponent¡¯s, an intense searing and a hardness almost like that of unyielding steel had immediately made him realize the exceptional power of those gloves.

    ¡°What are those things on your hands?¡± The me Demons Pce Lord asked fiercely in the instant they pulled apart from each other as he stared at Qiao Chu through narrowed eyes.

    The ends of Qiao Chu¡¯s lips curled up with a smile as his fists turned into two fiery dragons, that shot speedily forward together with his body as he charged, leaving a zing red trail of mes in the air behind him.

    ¡°What? You don¡¯t recognize the me Demons Pce¡¯s most representative magical treasure?¡± Qiao Chu¡¯s voice reached the me Demons Pce Lord¡¯s ears.

    The me Demons Pce Lord barely managed to dodge Qiao Chu¡¯s strike, his foot turning around to retreat back a few steps, his face not yet recovered from astonishment. It had been just a slight passing brush over his shoulder and the fiery ze on those gloves had burned right through his clothes, leaving stinging red burn wounds upon his shoulder!

    If that fist had struck him directly on his body, the results would have been disastrous.

    But what astounded the me Demons Pce Lord even more was Qiao Chu¡¯s words instead.

    The me Demons Pce¡¯s most representative magical treasure?

    He could still faintly remember back when the Dark Emperor unified the Middle Realm, all the treasures held by the Twelve Pces, the Nine Temples and the Four Sides were seized by the Dark Regions and among them, were treasures that were symbolic of the respective pces. The me Demons Pce¡¯s most illustrative magical treasure back then had been the me Dragon Gauntlets and it was said to have been forged from the scales of the me Dragon, an ancient Divine Beast. The me Dragon Gauntlets inherited the me Dragon¡¯s fiery attributes, innately infused with the raging inferno of mes. It¡¯s mes could not be extinguished by regr water and would burn through the hardest thing under the Heavens, where it was said that no living being would be able to block the me Dragon¡¯s mes.

    Those very me Dragon Gauntlets had been taken away by the Dark Emperor who reigned over the Dark Regions back then until the Dark Emperor fell, where they were then buried together with arge horde of treasure in the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb, to apany the Dark Emperor in eternal rest.

    When the me Demons Pce Lord was born, the Dark Emperor had already fallen for a long time and he had never even seen the me Demons Pce¡¯s me Dragon Gauntlets before. It was only when he was prompted by Qiao Chu¡¯s words earlier and after he witnessed the gauntlets¡¯ powers that it quickly dawned upon the me Demons Pce Lord!

    ¡°How did the me Dragon Gauntletse to be in your hands! ?¡± The me Demons Pce Lord was suddenly startled. Shouldn¡¯t those things be in the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb?

 Chapter 1922 - â€œExplosive Face Slap (14)â€

    Chapter 1922: ¡°Explosive Face p (14)¡±

    ¡°Wait till you¡¯re dead and I¡¯ll tell you.¡± Qiao Chu replied, his eyes shing with intense murder. His body then flew up into the air, his fists pushed against each other as an inferno red up between his fists in a fiery ze. He suddenly shot downwards, his fists smashing onto the ground where the raging mes tore arge split that charged straight towards the me Demons Pce Lord, like a massive ming dragon that was about to tear into the me Demons Pce Lord with a deafening roar!

    The searing heat tearing straight towards him forced the me Demons Pce Lord to pull his spirit powers into a shield around himself, attempting to block out the me Dragon¡¯s fire. Even so, the magnificentlyvish clothes upon his body was badly singed and scorched by the inferno, to turn into tattered rags!

    ¡°How do you like the taste of that? Being wounded by the magical artifact that represents the me Demons Pce when you¡¯re the me Demons Pce Lord? It should feel really good right? But, that is not all! You can just slowly savour it all! !¡± The corners of Qiao Chu¡¯s mouth hooked up in a sinister smile filled with blood chilling murder, the fire of vengeance burning bright within his eyes.

    Back at the time when Jun Wu Yao had initially handed this pair of me Dragon Gauntlets to him, he had been a little doubtful. But when he heard through Ye Sha¡¯s mouth the origins of the me Dragon Gauntlets, he could not be any more thankful to Jun Wu Yao for what he had arranged.

    There wouldn¡¯t be anything else that could be more ironic than to use the me Demons Pce¡¯s most symbolic magical artifact to kill the me Demons Pce Lord!

    The me Demons Pce Lord¡¯s back was drenched with sweat while being roasted within the searing ze, and his spirit powers was draining extremely quickly. He was shocked to find that his strength had unknowingly weakened by quite a lot, having fallen from his peak of the Silver Spirit¡¯s fourth stage to the Silver Spirit¡¯s second stage!

    [Why is happening?]

    The me Demons Pce Lord¡¯s heart was struck by terror. No wonder fighting a second stage Silver Spirit like Qiao Chu had been so thorny. The spirit powers in his body was bing more uncontroble, and the rming rate it was depleting at caused his heart to be filled with a kind of panic he had never experienced before.

    He turned his head to look at the Dragon yers Pce Lord who was battling Fei Yan and saw that the Dragon yers Pce Lord was experiencing the exact same situation as him. The Dragon yers Pce Lord who had clearly been at the peak of the Silver Spirit¡¯s third stage was caught on the defensive under the ferocious pummeling of Fei Yan who was only a Silver Spirit at the second stage!

    A sense of unease immediately rose up and spread within the me Demons Pce Lord¡¯s heart. As he dodged Qiao Chu¡¯s attacks, he nced over to see the other Pce Lords who were engaged in battle, discovering to his dismay that they were all in the same situation as him!

    For some unknown reason, their powers had suddenly diminished by a highly significant amount and that was why they had only been only able to fight on par with Qiao Chu and hispanions right from the beginning.

    Suddenly, the me Demons Pce Lord unexpectedly shot an explosive st of spirit energy to push Qiao Chu back and in that split instant, his gaze quickly turned to stare at Jun Wu Xie standing at the side.

    It was only until they had left the summit¡¯s venue and nowe out under the sun that he suddenly noticed that the scented pouch hanging from Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hip was constantly emitting waves of very faint green smoke. The smoke was an extremely thin wisp and it would be impossible to detect it if not for the sun.

    ¡°You¡¯re the one! What have you done to us! ?¡± The me Demons Pce Lord roared fiercely at Jun Wu Xie, his face twisted up in rage.

    With the resounding roar from the me Demons Pce, the surrounding Pce Lords who were not involved in the battle turned to look towards Jun Wu Xie one after another.

    From the beginning, they had all subconsciouslye to overlook that silent little youngdy. It was known whether it was because the battle before their eyes had been too intense or was it just because they refused to even want to think of the little devil that had toyed with the Twelve Pces sopletely within the palm of her hand.

    ¡°Oh? You¡¯ve finally discovered it?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked with an eyebrow raised, as she looked calmly at the heavily panting me Demons Pce Lord, before slowly pulling the unremarkable looking fragrance pouch off her hip.

 Chapter 1923 - â€œExplosive Face Slap (15)â€

    Chapter 1923: ¡°Explosive Face p (15)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie undid the seal upon the fragrance pouch. A hollowed out little bronze ball was emitting faint wisps of green smoke.

    A half burnt piece of triangr shaped incense then fell out from the bronze ball.

    ¡°Battles are only exciting to watch when thebatants¡¯ powers are about the same. Don¡¯t you think so?¡± Jun Wu Xie said with a light gracefulugh.

    ¡°What is that.....¡± The Pce Lords from the various pces were thrown into quite a fluster.

    The me Demons Pce Lord just almost vomited out a mouthful of blood. He forcibly pushed back down the slight metallic taste of blood that surged up to the back of his throat and through tightly clenched teeth, he said to the Pce Lords watching the battle at the side: ¡°Are all of you idiots? How long are all of you going to watch the show until? That thing in the little wench¡¯s scented pouch is draining our spirit powers. Do you think their objective is really only to kill the few of us here? Do you think you¡¯ll be able to escape? Don¡¯t forget! This filthy wench has killed the Shadow Moon Pce Lord! If the lot of you continues to watch with your hands kept in your sleeves, after we¡¯re defeated, it¡¯ll be your turn next!¡±

    The me Demons Pce Lord¡¯s raging roar immediately pulled the various Pce Lords back to their senses. All of them gasped as they looked at Jun Wu Xie who had a wide smile on her face, as upon that peerlessly beautiful countenance, they saw that not a single bit of that smile came from inside her but felt just a cold and chilling sense of murder.

    Was what the me Demons Pce Lord said really true?

    The littless¡¯ target was not just the me Demons Pce Lord and the others but also included the rest of the pces?

    ¡°Jun Wu Xie..... what are you really doing?¡± The Green Tide Pce Lord was getting chills from the series of things that had happened. Not even in his dreams would be have thought that so many of them, the Pce Lords of the various pces, could be toyed to such an extent by a bunch of youths, unwilling to admit that deep inside his heart, he was feeling a kind of terror towards Jun Wu Xie.

    Thisss here, was not human!

    She¡¯s truly a devil!

    ¡°What is it?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked, her head slightly tilted to one side, as she raised her hand up slowly to touch her earlobe.

    Under her fingertip, a glint of silver shed under the sun.

    Even before the Green Tide Pce Lord could reply, a streak of silver light suddenly shot out from Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hand to strike onto the Green Tide Pce Lord¡¯s body. In a blink, vines that were about the width of a child¡¯s arm fully covered the Green Tide Pce Lord¡¯s body in that instant, sharp thorns that were a little finger¡¯s length all along the vines¡¯ encircling coils piercing right into the Green Tide Pce Lord¡¯s flesh!

    ¡°ARRRRGH!¡± An anguished cry tore towards the skies.

    The Green Tide Pce Lord turned into a man all covered in blood as the warm red liquid flowed down along the vines wound around his body to spill onto the ground!

    ¡°Of course I will want to kill all of you present here.¡± Jun Wu Xie said indifferently, her tone calm and without the slightest undtion, but the icy chill in those eyes already clearly showed her intent to kill without a doubt.

    The heavy stench of blood wafted into everyone¡¯s nose, the flowing blood so close to them.

    ¡°What are all of you still standing there in a daze for! ? Can¡¯t all you hurry and ughter that little wench already! ?¡± The me Demons Pce Lord roared at the bunch of Pce Lords who were stunned and dazed while being attacked by Qiao Chu.

    The Pce Lords suddenly snapped back to their senses as they stared at the youngdy with that chillingly cold smile, a nameless fear in their hearts spreading throughout their bodies. In order for them to live, they could not afford to just stand back and watch any longer!

    At almost the same instant, the Pce Lords of the various pces summoned up spirit powers in their bodies and it was only when they came to utilize their powers that they discovered in shock that their spirit powers had unknowingly drained by so much, their spirit powers decreased by at least two whole levels at least!

    ¡°Kill her!¡± Gu Yi narrowed his eyes and shouted in a low voice. Together at the same time that the sound of his shout fell, all the Pce Lords who had been standing at the side to watch pounced at the same moment towards Jun Wu Xie!

    Four figures then jumped out from behind Jun Wu Xie in that instant, to meet with the various Pce Lords who were swooping in!

 Chapter 1924 - â€œExplosive Face Slap (16)â€

    Chapter 1924: ¡°Explosive Face p (16)¡±

    The Pce Lords of the Zen Void Pce, the mboyant Pce, the All Life Pce and the Pure Grace Pce were all properly stopped!

    ¡°You want to touch our Young Miss, you will have to first get pass me.¡± Ye Sha said coldly as he stopped the Pure Grace Pce Lord in his tracks.

    ¡°Ants and maggots like these are actually thinking of hurting our Young Miss? A whole bunch of losers.¡± ¡°Ye Gu cricked his neck, his voice sounding out clearly, his eyes burning brightly. Ever since he left the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb, the insatiable bloodlust that had been suppressed within his heart finally broke free from its binding chains!

    Standing right before his eyes, the Zen Void Pce Lord was to him already a dead man!

    ¡°Bunch of imbeciles! Come at me if you have guts! Your Great Lord is waiting here for the whole lot of you!¡± Drunk Lotus taunted as he smashed the empty wine jar in his hand to the ground, staring arrogantly at the mboyant Pce Lord.

    ¡°Heh heh, since someone¡¯s delivering themselves onto death, we must naturally help grant them their wish.¡± Poppy said cradling his other elbow in his hand, the other hand held to his forehead, pretending to look highly perplexed as he looked sympathetically at the All Life Pce Lord in front of his eyes.

    The four figures that had appeared so suddenly caused the four Pce Lords to be rather startled. How could they have actually not noticed the arrival of these people?

    And what surprised them even more was that among these four people, there were actually two of them who were Ring Spirits! And nt type Ring Spirits at that!

    ¡°Roar!¡± A roar that shook the Heavens suddenly rang out.

    A massive shadow stood to block the way between Jun Wu Xie and Gu Yi!

    The ferocious ck beast then shed its sharp fangs and ws at Gu Yi!

    ¡°No matter who appears, we need to kill them off.¡± The sense of unease was growing stronger in Gu Yi¡¯s heart. Their spirit energies had drained by quite a bit and looking at the forces that had been set up today, Jun Wu Xie must be well prepared!

    It would not be that easy to deal with this time!

    In an instant, they were all engaged in their own fights and intense battles rang out!

    Gu Yi could already see that the leader among this group of people was Jun Wu Xie!

    Get the leader when catching bandits and Gu Yi charged straight towards Jun Wu Xie aiming for the kill!

    The ck beast leapt at Gu Yi and Jun Wu Xie took the opportunity to retract the Face of Selvan that was coiled around the Green Tide Pce Lord. Suddenly losing the vines as support, the Green Tide Pce Lord whose body had been pierced all over with gaping holes spilling out blood immediately fell over into a pool of his own blood, not moving in the slightest!

    With the Face of Selvan back in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hand, she flicked her hand to fling the blood off before wearing it directly on her face. Countless vines then extended out from around the mask to cover Jun Wu Xie¡¯s entire body, from head to toe, shrouding herpletely. After covering her entirely, a sh of silver brilliance suddenly shone out from the vines. When the brilliant light faded, the vines that had twined around Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body had already disappeared without leaving a single trace, and in its ce, was a shiny suit of silver armour!

    The shiny armour shone with a silver brilliance, wrapping Jun Wu Xiepletely within, the only thing showing was just that pair of eyes that was just terrifying to look at.

    Gu Yi was startled but had no time to think about it but to summon his Ring Spirit with a flick of his hand!

    It was a massive tiger type Ring Spirit with a long and sharp pair of fangs, its body twice as big as an adult elephant!

    The enormous tiger let out a Heaven shaking roar and lunged straight at the ck beast blocking Gu Yi, seeking to send it flying. The two beasts were tangled up together in an instant, roaring incessantly!

    Gu Yi did not dare to tarry even for a moment but went charging straight towards Jun Wu Xie!

    However, wearing Selvan¡¯s armour, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s speed had increased by not just one level!

    The power of the Face of Selvan, was definitely not something anymon magical artifact couldpare to. It was capable of a thousand kind of transformations and every one of them would bring a massive upgrade to the user!

    The spirit light in Gu Yi¡¯s hand morphed into a saber of light and he swung it towards Jun Wu Xie, the de leaving a trail of light in its wake!

 Chapter 1925 - â€œExplosive Face Slap (17)â€

    Chapter 1925: ¡°Explosive Face p (17)¡±

    Several vines suddenly sprouted out from Jun Wu Xie¡¯s armoured feet and the vines speedily weaved together to form into the shape of wings. With a sh of silver, two wings were revealed around Jun Wu Xie¡¯s ankles in an instant!

    It had taken only an instant!

    The figure of Jun Wu Xie then disappeared right before Gu Yi, its speed in no way inferior to that of the Silver Spirit!

    Gu Yi was slightly stunned, never expecting that Jun Wu Xie would be able to surpass him so overwhelmingly with speed.

    Gu Yi¡¯s intention to take Jun Wu Xie down was almost shattered right at that moment.

    An intense battle erupted outside the summit¡¯s venue, the crashing rumble pricking at people¡¯s eardrums painfully.

    Qiao Chu and the gang were skillfully fighting their battles with ease while Ye Gu embarked on the crushing ughter of the Zen Void Pce Lord!

    The mighty Zen Void Pce Lord in Ye Gu¡¯s hands could not evenst past three strikes before the sword wielding Ye Gu lopped his head off!

    Ye Gu had just freed up his hands when he went to help lift Drunk Lotus out of his quandary.

    The powers of Drunk Lotus and Poppy were not sufficient to stand against a Silver Spirit and they were both just using their unique abilities as Ring Spirits to fight their opponents, with every second that passed carrying the risk of death.

    And with the deaths of the Green Tide Pce Lord and the Zen Void Pce Lord, the Pce Lords from the other pces were suddenly greatly shaken, no longer daring to slight their enemies in the slightest as they immediately summoned out their Ring Spirits!

    Qiao Chu and the gang went on to summon the Ying Yang Bear, the Double Headed Bone Snake and the other Ring Spirits as well.

    In an instant, the inclusion of the Ring Spirits quickly raised the intensity of the battle to new heights!

    Ye Gu had intended to go help lift Drunk Lotus and Poppy out of their predicament. But the wave of Ring Spirits that had suddenly sprung up blocked his way. He had no choice but to first deal with these Ring Spirits first before his hands would be free.

    The powers of the Night Regime¡¯s Commander in Chief was not what regr people could ever hope topare with. With a bunch of Ring Spirits that should not be taken lightly, standing powerful and mighty before Ye Gu, they all became surprising fragile and weak!

    They were quickly beaten up so badly they were not able to retaliate at all!

    The pressure upon Drunk Lotus and Poppy had also lightened up greatly.

    ¡°Leave this to us. Go help Ye Sha quickly.¡± Drunk Lotus pushed the mboyant Pce Lord back with a palm strike, and turned his head to say to Ye Gu.

    He had not forgotten the scene when Ye Sha had died back at the Cloudy Peaks. Even though Jun Wu Xie had not spoken about it before, but Ye Sha¡¯s ¡°death¡± to her, had been such a great blow.

    Ye Gu arched up an eyebrow, his face amused as he looked at Drunk Lotus.

    ¡°Who did you say I should go help?¡±

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s Ye.....¡± Drunk Lotus was just beginning to shout when he suddenly saw the Pure Grace Pce Lord being pressed down to the ground and pummeled mercilessly. In an instant, Drunk Lotus was stunned.

    ¡°He.... Didn¡¯t even an Elder.....¡± Drunk Lotus could still remember it clearly. The one who killed Ye Sha back at that time, had been the me Demons Pce¡¯s Elder.

    But..... Ye Sha was facing an opponent of the powerful Pce Lord level. How..... was he fighting even more ferociously?

    ¡°Kid, you had better not underestimate our Night Regime. Although Ye Sha cannot bepared to me, but he is still one of the fiercest warriors of the Night Regime. I have heard about what happened before. In order to locate Lord Jue, he had not rested a moment throughout that thousand years, and his devil spirit had long been drained and depletedpletely. Moreover, when the incident befall Lord Jue, he and Ye Mei were at Lord Jue¡¯s side and they were also severely injured, never having gotten the chance to nurse themselves. That was how that piece of trash managed toe out tops that time. Otherwise, if a mere Elder of the Twelve Pces was to really think he can kill one of the ferocious warriors of my Night Regime? That has got to be a joke!¡± Ye Gu said, his face filled with pride.

    Within their Night Regime, there wasn¡¯t a single weak person in there. Drag any single one out and he would be able to hang up an Elder from the various pce in a beating!

    Drunk Lotus¡¯ mouth hung open and coincidentally, in a moment of breather during his battle, Ye Sha turned his head to look at them. Seeing the stunned look on Drunk Lotus¡¯ face, he was slightly puzzled, but nodded politely at him, before he continued to pummel at the Pure Grace Pce Lord.

 Chapter 1926 - â€œExplosive Face Slap (18)â€

    Chapter 1926: ¡°Explosive Face p (18)¡±

    The Pce Lords of the Twelve Pces just wanted to cry. Ever since they took over the position of Pce Lords over their respective pces, they had never had to be in such a quandary, where not only had they been outschemed by a bunch of youths, they were even losing out in battle. The various Pce Lords who had always seen themselves as holier than thou were now given one big tight p across the face by Jun Wu Xie and herpanions. The p had been delivered quick and sudden, a resounding one that pped them silly in an instant.

    Gu Yi had attempted to fight Jun Wu Xie in closebat countless times but that suit of silver armour waspletely driving her wild. No need to even talk about bringing Jun Wu Xie down, but just seeking to even touch Jun Wu Xie was hopelessly maddening enough.

    Seeing that the Pce Lords from the different pces were locked in bitter battle, with the Green Tide Pce Lord and the Zen Void Pce Lord fallen in battle one after another, even the highly vicious and stalwart Gu Yi was getting riled, and his gaze was beginning to gaze towards the main doors outside the wall surrounding the premises.

    Today¡¯s Summit of the Twelve Pces only allowed the Pce Lords themselves to attend and all the other disciples and Elders had to remain outside in wait. He was certain that he would only have to open those doors at the perimeter wall and the disciples of all the pces waiting outside woulde rushing straight in.

    Because all the Pce Lords of the various pces had given strict orders before the summit that no matter what they heard, they were all not to force their way in. They had all thought to sit back and watch while other pces went for each other¡¯s throats but that had now bound all those disciples outside froming in.

    He must open those doors!

    Gu Yi discreetly narrowed his eyes and constantly shifted his position during his battle with Jun Wu Xie, gradually pulling the battle towards the main doors without a sound.

    Jun Wu Xie arched up an eyebrow as she watched Gu Yi¡¯s actions and a sneering glint rose in her eyes, but she did not do anything to stop Gu Yi¡¯s movements at all.

    Gu Yi eyed for the right opportunity and pretended tounch a vicious attack upon Jun Wu Xie. Jun Wu Xie dodged it easily and Gu Yi grasped the momentum of that charge to shot himself to go before the doors. With a palm strike, he smashed the thick and solid wooden doors to smithereens!

    Outside those doors, the Elders of the various pces had already gathered there. They had led all their disciples to the ce earlier to ensure there won¡¯t be any deaths urring at the summit, and to protect their own Pce Lord. They had heard the sounds of fighting earlier, but without receiving any orders from their Pce Lord, and not knowing what the situation was inside, no one dared to make any rash moves!

    And in the instant that the main doors was smashed, the intense battle uring inside was immediately revealed to the eyes of all the Elders from the various pces. Their eyes stared in incredulity as they saw the bloodbath of unprecedented intensity unfolding.

    What was really happening here?

    ¡°Someone¡¯s plotting to kill the Twelve Pce Lords! All of you go save them!¡± Gu Yi was panting heavily as he said anxiously, his heart feeling a slight sense of relief. The disciples from the various pces number in the tens of thousands in this city and with just that small bunch of people with Jun Wu Xie, the disciples of the Twelve Pces would be enough to physically crush them to death just by sheer numbers!

    ¡°Father!¡± A highly anxious Gu Xin Yan who stood waiting outside the doors called out worriedly when he saw Gu Yi in such a wretched looking state, and when she saw the battle that had erupted inside, her heart jumped in shock.

    When the doors leading into the venue were opened up, the various Pce Lords who were locked in bitter battle immediately felt a sense of relief when they saw the familiar faces outside those doors, as they seemed to suddenly see hope!

    No matter how skilled or powerful these bunch of youths were, under the onught of tens of thousands, the only path left open to them would be death!

    ¡°Kid, all of you will not be able to escape.¡± The me Demons Pce Lord was scorched and ckened. The battle against Qiao Chu was bitter beyond words and now that he saw that the disciples of the various pces were gathered, he felt as if a great weight had been lifted off him and he suddenly broke out in a greatugh, to stare at Qiao Chu before him tauntingly.

 Chapter 1927 - â€œExplosive Face Slap (19)â€

    Chapter 1927: ¡°Explosive Face p (19)¡±

    Qiao Chuughed with a sneer at him.

    ¡°Rest assured. Before I kill you, I will definitely not run away.¡±

    The me Demons Pce Lord snorted derisively. With the army as reinforcements, his stand became much harder.

    In just an instant, the Elders of the various pces led the disciples to surge into the ce, every single battle before their eyes sending a chill to run through them.

    The figures that moved so fast they could not see clearly, and it was only at those brief moments when they stopped that they could see those figures faintly. And it was what they caught sight of right at those moments that stunned thempletely.

    Those people fighting their Pce Lords, were actually the very same disciples who were most highly valued in their pce?

    Just what was going on here?

    The Elders from the me Demons and the other pces stared bbergasted at everything that was happening. The kind of powers that Qiao Chu and the others had, had naturally been clear to them. Although they possessed great gift, butpared to the Pce Lord level, they were still a far way off.

    And, what were they seeing here?

    They had actually seen silver light shining out from the bodies of those youths with a brilliance that did not pale inparison to those of their Pce Lords!

    Just when had this bunch of youths suddenly turned into Silver Spirits! ?

    Everyone was so shaken they fell into a nk daze, not knowing how to react right at that moment.

    Jun Wu Xie stood calm andposed under everyone¡¯s gaze, their eyes filled with absolute astoundment as they passed over her resplendent and magnificent Selvan¡¯s armour, mouths wide agape from shock.

    ¡°Jun Wu Xie, I¡¯ll like to see how much longer you can smile. Today, I shall make you and all your aplices, pay a heavy price for everything that all of you have done!¡± Gu Yi said with his eyes narrowed, enduring the irregr fluctuation of spirit energies within, as he said with forced bravado.

    Jun Wu Xie merely stared at Gu Yi calmly, her eyes seemingly tinged with ridicule.

    Gu Xin Yan came to stand beside Gu Yi, her eyes looking through the silver armour d around the figure. Only the person¡¯s eyes were showing and his countenance could not be seen nor his gender identifiable.

    But without knowing why, Gu Xin Yan was feeling that she knew those eyes from before.

    ¡°Pay a heavy price? With just this lot of people?¡± Jun Wu Xie gave a lightugh as she looked at the disciples from the various pces rushing in. She did not even have to look and she already knew that outside these perimeter walls, the entire ce must be heavily surrounded with the teams from the various pces. It would not be long before everyone within the city would gather at this one ce.

    ¡°With things having reached this point and you can still be so arrogant? You colluded with Qiao Chu and the others to incite conflict within the Twelve Pces, murdered the Shadow Moon Pce Lord and impersonated him to infiltrate into the Twelve Pces¡¯ Summit. You have now even brutally killed the Green Tide Pce Lord and all these debts owed in blood will be paid by you today, one by one.¡± Gu Yi said in a highly chilling voice.

    Gu Yi¡¯s words caused the Elders and disciples from the various pces who had just rushed in here to lookedpletely shocked. They just could not believe that Gu Yi¡¯s words were really true.

    All this time, the conflicts that sprung up among the Twelve Pces was created by this one person before their eyes?

    He had actually killed the Shadow Moon Pce Lord and the Green Tide Pce Lord, two highly powerful Pce Lords?

    Hearing that their own Pce Lord had been killed by Jun Wu Xie, the Elders of the Green Tide Pce immediately flew into a rage, everyone of them wishing for nothing more than to cut up Jun Wu Xie alive.

    Jun Wu Xie looked calmly at the many pairs of eyes so filled with murder staring at her, her own eyes not showing the slightest bit of anxiety. She merely walked herself slowly to the middle as she descended down from the air in a sitting position. Countless thick vines shot out from her silver armour and smoothly flowing along with her actions, the vines weaved themselves into a chair perfectly, that allowed Jun Wu Xie to sit upon, with grace andposure.

    That strange scene, just made everyone¡¯s skin crawl.

    ¡°Oh? Then you should juste give it a try, to see whether today will be the day that you die or I perish.¡± As Jun Wu Xie¡¯s arrogant voice fell, she gave a loud snap of her fingers!

 Chapter 1928 - â€œExplosive Face Slap (20)â€

    Chapter 1928: ¡°Explosive Face p (20)¡±

    ¡°Oh? Then you should juste give it a try, to see whether today will be the day that you die or I perish.¡± As Jun Wu Xie¡¯s arrogant voice fell, she gave a loud snap of her fingers!

    As the sound reached the ears of everyone there, suddenly, the rumblings of a roar broke out from both sides of the venue!

    A humongous nine tailed Guardian Grade Spirit Beast suddenly appeared before everyone¡¯s eyes. The very instant it appeared, its immense and monumental sized body immediately crushed a whole bunch of disciples standing close right into human paste.

    On the other side, a massive scarlet red beast let out a Heavens shaking screech, its fur looking like it had been immersed in blood under the brilliant rays of the sun!

    The appearance of two Guardian Grade Spirit Beasts caused Gu Yi¡¯s face to immediately darken, as he let out a cold sneer while looking at Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Pure naivety. Don¡¯t tell me you really think that with just two Spirit Beasts, it will be enough to stop an army of the Twelve Pces several tens of thousands strong?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie shrugged her shoulder slightly, her hands sped together gracefully with her ten fingers crossed and ced over her lower abdomen.

    ¡°Who told you that I only have two Spirit Beasts?¡±

    Following the deafening cries of Lord Meh Meh and the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit, another earth shaking roar rose all around the outer edges of the Twelve Pces¡¯ army. The ground trembled and quaked, and Gu Yi¡¯s heart jumped as he quickly turned his head to see, looking over the densely packed mass of people. He suddenly spotted an intimidating horde of soldiers surrounding them all from outside, and as he swept his gaze over the invading forces, the immense size of their numbers showed that they did not pale inparison against the Twelve Pces¡¯ army in the slightest!

    Gu Yi¡¯s eyes shed with a tinge of terror. When did this army appear here in the city? He had actually not noticed it at all.

    ¡°Who are all those people? How did you.....¡± Gu Yi¡¯s face was one of utter disbelief as his eyes stared at Jun Wu Xie. Just how many cards was this little youngdy holding in her hands?

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Gu Yi with disdain in her eyes. ¡°The Lower Realm. All of them are from the Lower Realm! The Lower Realm that all of you view with nothing but contempt! Are you now ready to receive the wrath that came all the way here from that very same Lower Realm! ?¡±

    ¡°Impossible! How could trash from the Lower Realm possibly possess such powers! ? You are lying!¡± Gu Yi spat out his words through tightly clenched teeth as he red at Jun Wu Xie. Nothing would make him believe that that army hade from the Lower Realm.

    The kind of powers the Lower Realm possessed, was only too clear to him. A ce where even a mere Purple Spirit was able to dominate over the entire realm, how could such a spineless and weak ce put together an army that was fully shrouded under a purple spirit glow?

    Although it was just a sweeping nce, Gu Yi could already see that the army possessed highly dominating strength. Every single one of them was emanating with the brilliant glow of Purple Spirit light, and although arge part of them were not true Purple Spirits but had employed special methods to temporarily increase their spirit power levels, but, who in the Lower Realm knew how to use that skill?

    Everyone from the Middle Realm looked down upon people from the Lower Realm right from the bottom of their hearts. People from the Lower Realm were seen to be lower than pigs and dogs and were not fit to battle them at all!

    ¡°Trash?¡± Jun Wu Xie sneered, her voice dripping with contempt. She stood up grandly and the vines below her gradually retracted. New vines shot out very quickly from behind her and formed into a pair of wings on her back. Jun Wu Xie rose up with the wind and stood hovering in mid air, to look outside the venue premise, watching the Lower Realm¡¯s iron blooded forces who had shed into the army of the Twelve Pces, her eyes filled with unwavering pride.

    ¡°All of you will be trampled to death by the very people you term as trash. I can¡¯t help but wonder, what does that make you when you are all defeated by trash?¡±

    A resonating bugle sounded, and the fiery rage of the Lower Realm spread throughout the line of the entire Middle Realm¡¯s forces, by sheer force of will and with their very own flesh, theypletely incinerated all the contempt and disdain felt against them!

 Chapter 1929 - â€œExplosive Face Slap (21)â€

    Chapter 1929: ¡°Explosive Face p (21)¡±

    Within the Lower Realm¡¯s great army, Jun Qing, Long Qi, Qu Ling Yue, Wen Xin Han, Mo Qian Yuan, Yan Bu Gui and some others led their battalions on all sides to charge straight into the Twelve Pces¡¯ army!

    The two armies shed together and the heavy stench of blood immediately pervaded the air over the entire city!

    The Twelve Pces¡¯ army were caught unprepared for such a massive onught and in their panic, they stared into the eyes of their highly ferocious enemies, the terror in their hearts gradually deepening.

    This was an army that had truly dug themselves out from the battlefield, their blood forged and tempered with iron. In this army, the force was made up from a gathering of the most elite among the armies of different countries in the past. The old Lower Realm of before, must be weak and unable to take a single hit. But now, all of that hadpletely changed, having lived in pure despair and crawling in muck, the strength of their desire to survive was something no one else could fullyprehend.

    They had grasped the technique to elevate their spirit power levels for merely just two years. But in these two years, they had trained in their cultivation with their lives on the line and besides eating and sleeping, they had not even had time to reunite with their families at all. Having undergone the ughter and oppression from the Middle Realm, they had all be highly aware of their frailty.

    In such a dog eat dog world, only when one became stronger would one be able to protect their own family members, and thepanions whom they highly treasured!

    The Middle Realm had been in rtive peace for too long, and their short open scuffles and engaging in hidden intrigue had be to these men who wed their way out through the blood and trials of war, to be squabbling between children. Only when one had to choose between life or death, would one be pushed to the extremities of one¡¯s limits!

    When an army who had waded through countless battlefields were given an even greater source of power, their might would just shoot up to just absolutely terrifying levels!

    At that moment, the Lower Realm were no longer meekmbs free for anyone to ughter. They had picked up their weapons and were fighting to defend their pride and honour!

    When have the Twelve Pces¡¯ disciples who had lived ratherfortably for such a long time ever stepped onto a true battlefield in war? How could they possibly understand the instilled rapport and iron camaraderie between brothers in arms! ?

    In a sh between two great armies, individual might would be weakened to a highly shocking extent as rapport and teamwork would instead be key!

    In what seemed only to be a blink, the Twelve Pces¡¯ army was overwhelmed by the iron blood army, trampled and pummeled down entirely.

    Gu Yi could see from far away that the situation on the battlefield was bing more and more hard pressed on their side and the shock in his heart was already hard to put in words. He raised up his head to re at the armoured Jun Wu Xie hovering in mid air. She was obviously just a youngdy about the same age as his own daughter, so how had she been able to create so many instances that caused people to be stunned absolutely speechless in astoundment?

    However, Jun Wu Xie had already decided that she was not going to give Gu Ying more time to think. She dove down from her position in midair, to charge straight towards Gu Yi!

    All the Twelve Pces¡¯ disciples were trapped in by Lord Meh Meh and the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit and unable to free themselves to go save Gu Yi.

    Gu Yi saw Jun Wu Xie hurtling menacingly right towards him and he immediately pushed Gu Xin Yan away, to face up to Jun Wu Xie!

    At that moment, fighting filled up every corner of the city and both the inside and outside of the city rang out with a deafening roar!

    The other Pce Lords had initially thought that with the arrival of their army, they finally had a chance to live through this but it was at that moment that they realized that Jun Wu Xie already had everything nned out and all that had happened today were all under her control. Since she had already revealed her intentions, how could she possibly let them leave here alive?

    The temperature over the blood and gore filled battle continued to rise, with people falling incessantly.

    The iron blood army advanced in high song, their faces filled with murderous intent, their blood tainted and towering frames sending terror into the Twelve Pces¡¯ disciples that almost frightened their souls out of them.

    The people from the Twelve Pces had never battled an opponent like this before and thinking back at that moment, the conflicts and scheming they had engaged in with each other before suddenly seemed highly childish.

 Chapter 1930 - â€œExplosive Face Slap (22)â€

    Chapter 1930: ¡°Explosive Face p (22)¡±

    Gu Xin Yan stared nkly before her,pletely in a daze. Everyone was battling and only she was the lone person that everyone had seemingly missed out.

    No one attacked her. It was as if everyone had forgotten about her entirely.

    Within all that chaos, two figures hid silently in the shadows, watching excitedly at the bloody and gory scene before their eyes.

    ¡°Jun Xie, Jun Wu, Jun Wu Xie..... So, it¡¯s all just you, Jun Wu Xie..... You really astound me.¡± Gu Ying said as he stood in the dark shadows, watching Gu Yi being pushed back till there was no other ce to retreat into, and his eyes filled up with mirth.

    ¡°Young Lord, aren¡¯t you going to make any moves?¡± Following behind Gu Ying, the ck robed man asked softly.

    From the moment that the battle started, Gu Ying had already been there at the battlefield, but he had absolutely no intention of showing himself.

    ¡°Why should I make any moves? I don¡¯t know how long I¡¯ve waited for this moment but it¡¯s just that Jun Wu Xie has done what I would have wanted to do myself. Since someone is doing it for me, why shouldn¡¯t I just sit back and enjoy the show?¡± Gu Ying asked with an eyebrow slightly raised.

    ¡°But Young Lord, weren¡¯t you thinking to protect Gu Xin Yan?¡± The ck robed man asked, not understandingpletely.

    Gu Ying instead shook his head as he looked at Gu Xin Yan who was standing there in a daze, and the mirth in his eyes shed with a hint of gentleness.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you see it already? Right from the beginning, Jun Wu Xie has had no intention of striking Gu Xin Yan at all. Although it¡¯s true that that fe is here for revenge, she has not lost her mind sopletely as to want to obliterate everything.¡± Gu Ying said with a softugh. Jun Wu Xie¡¯s revenge seemed to be highly vicious, but when one observed carefully, one would notice that the targets that Jun Wu Xie¡¯s underlings attacked had coincidentally missed out on some of the younger and naive youths. Although there was nock of evil minded and malicious scoundrels within the Twelve Pces, there were still some idiots who were simple and kind of thought. Regardless whether it was Lord Meh Meh, the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit of the Lower Realm¡¯s army, all of them would subconsciously avoid those kind hearted morons, where they would injure them at most, but never taking their lives. It was all those evil and malicious men who owed deeply in debts of blood who were mercilessly ughtered, never sparing them till they¡¯ve breathed theirst.

    The way Jun Wu Xie was dealing with this, made Gu Ying think it highly interesting. He had thought that with her embarking on such a maniacal journey of vengeance, she would have abandoned all differentiation between good and evil, never thinking that though thess was incredibly sly and crafty, her heart still clearly distinguished between good and bad.

    So very interesting.

    ¡°If it was me, I would not have been so kind and benevolent like her, and not a single person would walk out of the ce alive today.¡± Gu Ying said as he rubbed at his chin thoughtfully, the brilliantly red flowing blood causing the bloodthirstiness in his eyes to boil incessantly. He yearned to go out there, reaping the lives of everyone, to let the warm touch of blood flowing quell the excitement he was feeling in his heart.

    The ck robed man stood behind Gu Ying, seeing in surprise the boiling murder in Gu Ying¡¯s eyes, and he could not help but shiver.

    A youth that so highly dangerous, and the Lord of the Temple truly want him to remain in the Spirit Void Temple?

    Gu Ying¡¯s gaze then slowly turned to fall upon Gu Yi who was sporting injuries in quite a few ces. He had never thought that Jun Wu Xie would actually be able to push Gu Yi back into such a state with that strange suit of armour. Judging from the injuries on Gu Yi, it would seem like he was bing less and less able to stand up to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s attacks.

    Gu Ying¡¯s eyes narrowed as he stared at the suit of armour on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body, and it was not known what was going through his mind.

    As the highly bloody battle raged, Gu Yi was gasping hard for air as blood flowed out freely from the wounds on his body. As his spirit energy continued to drain out of his body, when faced with Jun Wu Xie¡¯s attacks, he found it harder and harder to summon up his strength, where it had started when they were evenly matched, to him bing suppressed.

 Chapter 1931 - â€œExplosive Face Slap (23)â€

    Chapter 1931: ¡°Explosive Face p (23)¡±

    Gu Yi found himself being pushed harder and harder and his gaze nced all around him constantly, attempting to find a way that could change the current situation. But what he found was only despair when in the entire battlefield, he was not able to find a single opportunity for him to turn things around.

    The Twelve Pces¡¯ army¡¯s morale had already been shattered. As they were made up of disciples from eleven different conflicted pces, there was absolutely no rapport between them to even speak of, many of them holding vengeance against each other. There was no need to even mention cooperation among them as the scattered and disunited army was like a dish of loose sand, so how could they possibly be able to stand up against the well trained and disciplined iron blood army?

    The incense that Jun Wu Xie had brought in before was having a immense effect on the various Pce Lords. With the passing of time, more and more of their spirit powers was being depleted and some of them had even fallen from the Silver Spirit.....

    Everything was looking so dire he just could not make himself watch.

    Who could have thought that with the strength of just one little youngdy, she would be able to force the entire Twelve Pces into such a helpless quandary?

    Gu Yi gritted his teeth, forcing himself to hold out, but was struck to roll upon the ground from a whip of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s vines. A mouthful of blood spurted out from his mouth, his mind buzzing in a whirl.

    High up in the air, Jun Wu Xie gave the vine a slight flick and it weaved itself into a sharp sword. Purple Spirit power surged into the de and she dove straight towards Gu Yi¡¯s chest with a mighty lunge!

    Gu Yi¡¯s eyes red wide open, wanting to dodge but it was already toote.

    At the veryst second just before Jun Wu Xie was to take Gu Yi¡¯s life, a slender figure suddenly charged right before Gu Yi!

    The sword that was shrouded in Purple Spirit glow immediately pierced right through that small petite figure.

    Jun Wu Xie stared nkly at Gu Xin Yan who had suddenly rushed out to take the thrust of the de for Gu Yi, and the murder in her eyes faded away in that instant, to be reced by a look of shock.

    [It is him!]

    ¡°Little Yan!¡± The moment Gu Yi¡¯s eyes saw his daughter taking that sword thrust on his behalf, his heart immediately wrenched up tightly into a ball.

    Bright crimson blood surged out from Gu Xin Yan¡¯s wound. That sword thrust by Jun Wu Xie had been carrying the strength and power that sought to kill Gu Yi with one single strike, where not only had she been diving at an extremely fast speed, the spirit power imbued within had been highly intense. When that thrust pierced Gu Xin Yan¡¯s chest, a devilish crimson bloom had immediately blossomed out over her chest.

    ¡°Jun Wu..... Spare him.....¡± A trickle of blood spilled out from a corner of Gu Xin Yan¡¯s mouth. Her brows creased up with agony and it was when the murder had seeped outpletely from Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes that she clearly saw those eyes that were so familiar to her, the pair of eyes that she had seen so many times in her dreams ever since she left the Cloudy Brook Academy.

    [How could she forget those eyes?]

    The hand gripping the sword trembled slightly.

    The sharp sword weaved from vines then quickly withdrew.

    Blood droplets sttered all over the floor.

    Jun Wu Xie was in a slight daze while her gaze remained fixed upon Gu Xin Yan who fell to the ground into a pool of her own blood when she lost the support from the sword that was holding her upright.

    She had never intended to kill Gu Xin Yan at all, never having even once thought of harming Gu Xin Yan at all. Though she was from the Blood Fiend Pce, but during the period of time back at the Cloudy Brook Academy when she had interacted with Gu Xin Yan, Gu Xin Yan had made Jun Wu Xie feel that she was not evil at heart. Towards this point, she had even verified it with Fei Yan, where she knew from all the information the Dragon yers Pce had amassed, none of it had pointed to Gu Xin Yan for all the crimesmitted before.

    But.....

    The person whom she did not want to hurt the most, had now been wounded by her unintentionally.

    What surprised Jun Wu Xie more, was that she did not see any hatred in Gu Xin Yan¡¯s eyes, but just thick and heavy despair.

    ¡°Little Yan! Little Yan!¡± Gu Yi¡¯s tears were streaming down his face sorrowfully as he stared at Gu Xin Yan, his hands all covered in Gu Xin Yan¡¯s blood. His eyes turned red in an instant and he charged right towards Jun Wu Xie with wild abandon.

    Jun Wu Xie immediately dodged in retreat, but at that very instant that she dodged, she suddenly felt a highly tyrannical surge of power charging right towards her from the back!

 Chapter 1932 - â€œExplosive Face Slap (24)â€

    Chapter 1932: ¡°Explosive Face p (24)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie had to deal with Gu Yi¡¯s almost maniacal attack on one side from the front, and pay attention to the strong surge of power from the back at the same time, rendering her unable to dodge in time!

    A heavy and powerful palm strike struck Jun Wu Xie on her back. Jun Wu Xie endured the excruciating pain and moved herself away in the shortest time possible.

    ¡°Jun Wu Xie, you dare to kill Gu Xin Yan!¡± Gu Ying¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as he stood behind Jun Wu Xie, the murder in his eyes rising up to reach an intensity never felt before.

    At the moment he saw the sword in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hand plunge through Gu Xin Yan¡¯s chest, Gu Yingid back demeanor that just been enjoying the show immediately dissipated into the wind!

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s brows furrowed together as she looked at Gu Ying who had suddenly appeared. She had actually not noticed Gu Ying¡¯s presence in the slightest all this time. A trickle of blood flowed down through the gap in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s helmet, looking extraordinarily bright upon the shiny silver armour.

    The power from that one palm strike from Gu Ying, had actually been more powerful than Gu Yi¡¯s!

    ¡°Gu Ying.....¡± Gu Yi stared at Gu Ying in shock. He would never have dreamed that Gu Ying would appear here at this ce. Gu Ying had actuallye to save him?

    The figure of Gu Ying turned into a streak of light in that instant. Gu Yi had not even finished what he wanted to say when Gu Ying had already appeared behind him. Without giving Gu Yi any time to react at all, Gu Ying¡¯s hand suddenly lunged straight into Gu Yi¡¯s back!

    The blood covered hand was sticking out of Gu Yi¡¯s chest on the front, warm crimson blood flowing down Gu Ying¡¯s arm to stter onto ground right before Gu Yi¡¯s feet, while gripped in his hand, was a freshly plucked out heart still beating strongly.

    ¡°Do not misunderstand. I did note here to save you.¡± Gu Ying retracted back his hand, as he watched Gu Yi¡¯s lifeless corpse fall into his blood. His devilish eyes then raised up to look at Jun Wu Xie as he gripped his hand tightly, to crush Gu Yi¡¯s heartpletely with an explosive burst!

    Jun Wu Xie narrowed her eyes as she stared at Gu Ying, till the moment Gu Yi was killed, she had not taken a single step forward, but instead shot herself towards the direction Gu Xin Yan was in.

    The figure of Gu Ying suddenly showed up before Jun Wu Xie to block her way, his blood covered hands lunging straight at Jun Wu Xie without mercy!

    Jun Wu Xie dodged the attack swiftly, her gaze sweeping over the figure of Gu Xin Yan out of the corner of her eyes, an anxious glint shing within.

    ¡°I had not intended to interfere with your affairs, but out of everything you should not have done, you really should not have harmed Gu Xin Yan. Even if you were to kill every single person in the Twelve Pces, I would not care in the slightest, but you shouldn¡¯t have harmed her.¡± Gu Ying¡¯s eyes were half narrowed, and in the instant his voice fell, ck robed men numbering almost a hundred suddenly appeared beside him. Among those ck robed men, the least powerful among them was already a Purple Spirit, with quite a number of them Silver Spirits.

    Those Silver Spirits, were actually holding powers simr to the Pce Lords of the Twelve Pces!

    Jun Wu Xie was startled, as the kind of power behind Gu Ying was definitely from somewhere highly significant.

    ¡°The Zephyr Academy¡¯s Jun Xie was you, and the Cloudy Brook Academy¡¯s Jun Wu was also you. Jun Wu Xie, you are indeed a capable one for me to have fallen so many times in your hands.¡± Gu Ying said as a bloodthirsty smile blossomed at the corners of his lips. He had not had any intentions to cross swords with Jun Wu Xie now, but Gu Xin Yan¡¯s death had really broken through the limits.

    He must make Jun Wu Xie pay the price!

    The kind of power held by the band of ck robed men that had suddenly appeared caused Qiao Chu and the gang who were locked in battle with the Pce Lords to be stunned in shock. Seeing the whole bunch of people surrounding Jun Wu Xiepletely, Qiao Chu and the others grew anxious. The reason they had all been able to stand against the Twelve Pces¡¯ Pce Lords was besides them having taken the Spirit Transformation Elixir, been also because of the burning of the incense. But among that whole group of ck robed men, at least twenty of them had possessed powersparable to the Twelve Pces¡¯ Pce Lords, and their spirit powers had not been depleted at all!

 Chapter 1933 - â€œExplosive Face Slap (25)â€

    Chapter 1933: ¡°Explosive Face p (25)¡±

    Coming under attack on all sides by the whole group of ck robed men, even Jun Wu Xie would have a hard time escaping from there alive!

    Qiao Chu and the others were frantic, but the Pce Lords battling them had noticed the appearance of Gu Ying and his men as well. The enemy¡¯s enemy would be a friend to them so how could they possibly let Qiao Chu and his gang go save Jun Wu Xie?

    The Pce Lords of the Twelve Pces went all out explosively with thest of their strength, to hold Qiao Chu and all the others back.

    ¡°Boss! Go save Young Miss!¡± Ye Sha suddenly saw the entire scene, and his heart shot up into his throat in that instant.

    Ye Gu pushed a Ring Spirit back with a palm strike and his figure then rushed swiftly straight towards Jun Wu Xie!

    But every single one of the Pce Lords ordered all their Ring Spirits to drag down Ye Gu¡¯s movements at any cost. Ye Gu was extremely powerful, but the Ring Spirits were of enormous size. When they all charged at him with everything they had at the same time, they managed to fully block Ye Gu¡¯s way forwardpletely!

    ¡°Out of my way!¡± Ye Gu clenched his teeth tight and his devil spirit power turned into swords to shoot out of him in an unstopping stream!

    The Young Miss must note to any harm!

    The Ring Spirits had received orders to stand till their deaths, and they would not give way no matter what.

    And the men that Gu Ying brought in had already initiated their attack upon Jun Wu Xie.

    Besieged on all sides by more than twenty Silver Spirits and over ten Purple Spirits, even the me Demons Pce Lord at peak condition would not be able to withstand such an onught!

    Jun Wu Xie felt as if spirit powers that could epass the skies and cover the earth all shooting right towards her. Her Selvan¡¯s armour was constantly changing its form and state, remaining in a high state of defence, repeatedly blocking out so many of the strong and powerful attacks!

    But no matter how powerful the Selvan¡¯s armour was, it was not able to withstand such a concentrated attack of such intensity and the speed of its transformations was beginning to be unable to keep up with the attacks from so many Silver Spirits.

    In the instant that the Selvan¡¯s armour concentrated its powers to deflect an attack from the back, another Silver Spirit saw the opportunity to strike right upon Jun Wu Xie¡¯s head.

    Jun Wu Xie waspletely locked in with no way out and could only steel herself to receive the strike!

    A clear ng sounded!

    The Selvan¡¯s armour covering Jun Wu Xie¡¯s head shattered with that sound, and a deep wound opened on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s forehead good and proper, where a crack could even be seen on the skull.

    Having suffered such a violent strike upon the head, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mind immediately buzzed loudly in her head, her eyes losing focus and everything turned blurry. She could only rely upon her subconscious mind to fend off any of those attacks but having lost her sight, wanting to avoid such an intense assault from so many directions waspletely impossible!

    A series of crisp cracking sounds rang out, and the Selvan¡¯s armour on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body was split and cracked in many ces, its defensive powers reduced to almost zero!

    Wounds big and small covered all over Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body. She forcibly endured the excruciating pain and bit down to break the elixir she hid in her teeth. Only like this, would she thenpletely fall.

    Qiao Chu and the others saw Jun Wu Xie being surrounded and attacked by so many powerful pugilists and their hearts were almost bursting with worry and anxiety. But the various Pce Lords were holding thepanions back with everything they¡¯ve got, even at the cost of their very lives, but they would not allow any of thepanions to get closer to Jun Wu Xie a single step!

    Gu Ying stared coldly at Jun Wu Xie¡¯spletely wretched looking state and his eyes shed with a chilling bloodthirsty glint.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes were unable to see things too clearly and the wound on her forehead was affecting her a great deal. She could feel that her head had taken a severe hit and she was not able to maintain a clear state of mind.

    Ye Gu¡¯s eyes had turned red with mad ughter and after he massacred all the Ring Spirits to see the blood covered state Jun Wu Xie was in, a Heaven splitting rage made him fly in a lightning quick lunge forward, his youthful body wrapping itself over Jun Wu Xie in a tight embrace, using his own body to withstand thebined attacks from those powerful pugilists numbering at least several of tens!

 Chapter 1934 - â€œExplosive Face Slap (26)â€

    Chapter 1934: ¡°Explosive Face p (26)¡±

    A mouthful of blood spurted out from Ye Gu¡¯s mouth. Even he was unable to withstand the concentrated assault from those several tens of people. But he continued to shield Jun Wu Xie in his arms with everything he had, not allowing those people to harm Jun Wu Xie any further.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s vision was still blurred but she could well feel Ye Gu¡¯s presence. Warm droplets dripped onto her shoulder, bringing the raw stench of blood.

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother about me.¡± Jun Wu Xie said softly. Ye Gu possessed extremely strong power and if it was not because he was protecting her, with just his strength alone, he would be able to send the entire bunch of them to their doom.

    ¡°Lord Jue left orders that we must not let Young Miss be harmed in anyway. Your subordinate has been ipetent to have let Young Miss be wounded to such an extent. If I am still unable to at least shield for Young Miss, then your subordinate would no longer have any use for this life of mine.¡± Ye Gu then clenched up his jaws and released his devil spirit powers fully, to fully shroud Jun Wu Xie and himself. He did not dare to let go of his hands as there were just too many enemies against them. If he was not able to achieve an instant kill upon every single one of them, then Jun Wu Xie would definitely suffer another severe hit!

    Jun Wu Xie fought to steady her own breathing, aware that the situation they faced could not get any worse. Gu Ying¡¯s sudden appearance, bringing with him power far beyond what the Twelve Pces couldpare to, had caught herpletely off guard. Ye Gu was shielding her and was unable to disy his prowess and merely subject himself to being pummeled upon. Being put under such constant and incessant assault, even a god would not be able tost all that long.

    Jun Wu Xie did not sink into self pity but took the opportunity while Ye Gu was shielding her to swiftly feel for several bottles of elixirs in her Cosmos Sack. She could no longer see clearly and she could only rely on scent before she quickly poured out the elixirs onto her palm.

    ¡°Open your mouth.¡± Jun Wu Xie said from under the booming sts all around them.

    Ye Gu opened his mouth without hesitation and Jun Wu Xie immediately stuffed a bunch of elixirs into Ye Gu¡¯s mouth. Ye Gu immediately swallowed them and a warm spring seemed to flowed through his body, the miserable looking wounds from the incessant sts thrown upon his body quickly healing at a speed visible to the eye. But before those wounds could even close fully, new attacks would tear open those same wounds that were healing even deeper.

    But with those elixirs supporting him, Ye Gu felt a whole lot better.

    Jun Wu Xie swallowed a whole bunch of elixirs herself. Continuing to be sitting ducks here would only lead them to definite doom. But such strong power had beenpletely beyond Jun Wu Xie¡¯s calctions and she could only quickly try to assess whether there was any way for them to get themselves out of this predicament.

    With Jun Wu Xie¡¯s elixirs support, Ye Gu¡¯s severity of injuries fluctuated, but his life was not put at risk. He did everything he could to hold out against the assault, as bright crimson blood flowed from his wounds.

    Ever since he became the Night Regime¡¯s Commander in Chief, Ye Gu had never been so wretched as he was today.

    ¡°Wait till your Lord here is able to free his hands. Not even a single one should be thinking you can run.¡± Ye Gu gritted his teeth tightly together, the raw taste of blood spreading in his mouth, but the arms that were sped around Jun Wu Xie did not loosen in the slightest.

    Qiao Chu and the others were almost insane with anxiety. The calmposure the group of youths usually disyed already non existent. They wished for nothing more than to be able to charged themselves to stand right beside Jun Wu Xie, but the Pce Lords of the Twelve Pces were clinging on with their very lives to drag thepanions¡¯ footsteps back.

    The ck beast had wanted to barrel through the circle that surrounded Jun Wu Xie to get to its Mistress¡¯ side, but the ck robed men¡¯s Ring Spirits had been summoned that formed another ring on the outside. Even Ye Sha, Drunk Lotus and Poppy who had finally dealt with their opponent and rushed over immediately found their waypletely blocked off, unable to take a single step inside.

    ¡°Jun Wu Xie, I¡¯ll admit that you possess unsurpassing intelligence. Having fallen in defeat twice in your hands, I¡¯ll admit that. But in front of absolute power, your cleverness would not be able to save you.¡± Gu Ying said as his eyes narrowed up. He then licked his lips as he stared at the flesh on Ye Gu¡¯s back that had be a indistinct mess, the bloodthirsty glint in his eyes almost insuppressible.

 Chapter 1935 - â€œExplosive Face Slap (27)â€

    Chapter 1935: ¡°Explosive Face p (27)¡±

    When Gu Ying had been hiding in the shadows to watch the show, he had already noticed that Ye Gu possessed the most power among the entire group. Ye Gu¡¯s power could even be beyond that of a Gold Spirit and if Ye Gu was allowed to free his hands, even with the whole group of ck robed men he held in his hands, they would be hard pressed to escape with their lives.

    Hence from the very beginning, Gu Ying had made everyone train all their attacks to target onto Jun Wu Xie, forcing Ye Gu to have no choice but to shield her, trapping Ye Gu¡¯s powers, rendering him unable to attack freely.

    Jun Wu Xie did not make a single sound. Ye Gu was shielding her with his life and she was not going to waste a single second, but to continuously swallow down elixirs to restore herself to the best condition she could. Although the Face of Selvan was powerful, but for the Face of Selvan to bring out its powers, it depended on the spirit powers of its contracted user as a source. Her spirit powers was currently insufficient for the Face of Selvan to bring out one hundred percent of its powers to y, otherwise she would not have fallen into such a hard pressed state of affairs.

    The battlefield was a mess of chaos. With several tens of Ring Spirits standing in the way of Ye Sha and the others, they were all carrying out incessant ughter as they tried to get in closer.

    Lord Meh Meh and the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit had sensed the danger Jun Wu Xie was in and they roared as they made their way forward but were blocked off by a bunch of Ring Spirits, unable to get close either but forced to see Ye Gu and Jun Wu Xie surrounded and besieged. At that moment, everyone¡¯s heart just wished they could rip Gu Ying to shreds.

    ¡°You¡¯re right about what you¡¯ve said. Before absolute power, nothing else holds any meaning.¡± Suddenly, a deep and beautifully pleasing voice rang out in everyone¡¯s eyes.

    Gu Ying raised his head in surprise.

    Up in the air, a tall and gracefully slender figure stood majestically in ce.

    The man was dressed in full ck, his long dark hair fluttering slightly in the wind, his half narrowed eyes sweeping across the chaotic battlefield to finally rest upon the figures of Ye Gu and Jun Wu Xie, seeing Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body that was covered with dripping blood and his pair jet ck eyes immediately turned a pure demonic and devilish violet.....

    Suddenly, a heavy cloud of ck mist swirled in the sky, gradually enveloping the entire sky above the venue, blocking out the sun¡¯s brilliant rays, bringing darkness right before everyone¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Then, why not you have a taste of it as well?¡± The corners of Jun Wu Yao¡¯s mouth curled up slightly, the devilish smile filled with terrifying murder, his narrowed eyes seemingly smiling but caused all who looked into them to turn into immobile blocks of wood, all sitting ducks.

    Purple coloured eyes.

    The Dark Emperor.....

    How was that possible! ?

    Gu Ying¡¯s eyes widened as he stared up into the sky, at the man whose body was ring out with powerful waves of oppressive aura. The man was just standing there, but he was already finding it hard to breathe, and that purple coloured pair of eyes had also very quietly revealed the man¡¯s very identity.

    The Lord of the Dark Regions that had fallen for a millenium, the Dark Emperor had actually shown up at this ce today!

    The figure of Jun Wu Yao turned into a streak of ck light, charging right into the chaotic battlefield. With a casual wave of his hand, the people surrounding Ye Gu and Jun Wu Xie felt for an instant a formless and invisible slight chill brush past their necks. In the next instant he gripped his hand, a thin line of blood appeared around their necks and the heads of those several tens of people fell soundlessly to the ground, the headless corpses still standing as pirs of blood shot up several meters up into the air!

    The pirs of blood shooting up from the corpses reached the swirling ck mist in the air, seemingly sucked up and swallowed up by the ck mist.

    ¡°Lord Jue!¡± Ye Gu cried out in delight as he looked at Jun Wu Yao.

    ¡°Give.¡± Jun Wu Yao said with his eyes half narrowed.

    Ye Gu immediately released his arms, immediately bringing Jun Wu Xie that he had been shielding right before Jun Wu Yao.

    ¡°You¡¯re here?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked as she widened her eyes slightly to look at Jun Wu Yao.

 Chapter 1936 - â€œExplosive Face Slap (28)â€

    Chapter 1936: ¡°Explosive Face p (28)¡±

    Jun Wu Yao wrapped Jun Wu Xie in an embrace, looking into her vacant eyes that had lost focus. Those eyes had been stained red by blood and she was trying her hardest to wide them wide, eyes that had lost their former brilliance, and Jun Wu Yao¡¯s heart winced painfully.

    When has his little one ever had to suffer such aggrievement?

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s soft voice replied:

    ¡°Mm, I¡¯vee. No one will be able to hurt you anymore.¡±

    When he raised his eyes once again, that pair of violet were shining with thick and roiling murder.

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s appearance caused everyone present to freeze in shock. The pair of violet eyes swept over the mass of people, grim and foreboding the nightmare that was about to descend. The thick cloud of ck mist gathering in the sky was bing denser and denser, the sun¡¯s rayspletely blocked out as the dark shadow of death covered thend.

    That pair of eyes which were like the Devil¡¯s, were possessed only by the unifier, the Dark Emperor who reigned over the Middle Realm, and that ck coloured spirit power, forgotten by people after such a long time, had once again manifested.

    Jun Wu Yao held Jun Wu Xie close in an embrace, the corners of his mouth curled up in a sneer as he stared at the people who were all frozen in terror.

    ¡°Blood Burial.¡± The lips that were tinged with a smile opened slightly, and the two words came out from that mouth like ice.

    The faces of everyone suddenly changed drastically.

    ¡°Young Lord! Run! Quick! !¡± One of the ck robed men shouted in terror.

    Gu Ying was startled out of his shock, suddenly discovering that he could not move. Every inch of him including his fingers could not move even an inch, as the ck mist slowly descended from the sky. Everyone was covered by the ck mist, their bodies feeling like they were bound by an invisible oppressive force, the terror in their hearts almost driving them out of their minds, but they still could not move.

    The ck mist swirled on the ground, covering the bodies of every single one of them. Mournful wails began to rise throughout, the ck mist blocking out everybody¡¯s vision, like they had fallen into a bottomless pit, where they could hear nothing, see nothing, but only to feel the drop and rise in the temperature that drove a chill deep into their hearts. They felt as if they had been thrown into boiling water, but an icy st of bone chilling water was constantly sshing down upon the top of their heads. The interweaving sensations of ice and fire, was causing their skin and flesh to be unable to withstand the agonizing torment.

    The skin split and tore, as blood flowed out freely. The heavy ck mist silently absorbed up the fresh warm blood, without a single drop falling to the ground.

    Gu Ying was caught within the darkness, feeling for the first time in his life such pure and absolute dominating power. Before Jun Wu Yao, he did not even have any opportunity to resist at all.

    At that moment, he finally understood what Jun Wu Yao had truly meant with those words.

    [This is what pure and absolute power truly is!]

    [Might that can destroy everything.]

    ¡°Hahaha! The Dark Emperor..... This is the power of the Dark Emperor.....¡± Within the darkness, Gu Ying¡¯sughter rang out suddenly. There wasn¡¯t the slightest tinge of terror in thatughter to be heard, nor the kind of panic when one was kissed by death, but just aughter on the verge of insanity, that made one¡¯s skin crawl.

    Jun Wu Yao held Jun Wu Xie more tightly in his arms.

    Jun Wu Xie could not see the things happening before her eyes, only knowing that night had seemingly fallen, with darkness everywhere. Only the embrace that was holding her close, made her feel safe and at ease.

    When the ck mist dissipated away, and sunlight gradually spilled over thend, there wasn¡¯t a single person on the ground before his eyes. The several tens of ck robed men, had disappeared without a trace, where not even a single drop of blood was left behind.

    The gradually fading ck mist slowly turned into a crystalline and sparking blood droplet, hovering in front of Jun Wu Yao¡¯s eyes.

    With a soft tter, a thumb sized jade green coloured bead rolled upon the ground. Jun Wu Yao¡¯s eyes narrowed up, but that jade coloured bead then scattered into dust from a gust of the wind.

 Chapter 1937 - â€œThe Dust Settles (1)â€

    Chapter 1937: ¡°The Dust Settles (1)¡±

    ¡°Soul Shift Technique.¡± Jun Wu Yao sneered.

    Ye Gu at the sidepletely did not bother about the wounds on his back but just quickly walked to the front of Jun Wu Yao to knee on one knee.

    ¡°Does my Lord need your subordinate to go investigate into it?¡±

    Jun Wu Yao looked at Jun Wu Xie who was covered in blood in his arms and then shook his head slightly.

    ¡°Since they dare to use the Soul Shift Technique in front of me, they would have already severed all links, where you would naturally not be able to find anything. But it¡¯s interesting that the Upper Realm¡¯s Soul Shift Technique would actually appear here upon a Middle Realm¡¯s youth.....¡±

    At the same time when Jun Wu Yao had crushed Gu Ying and his subordinates, he had also eradicated all those Ring Spirits that were entangled with Ye Sha and the others. The various Pce Lords who had struggled bitterly against Qiao Chu and hispanions had already been near the end of their tethers, almostpletely burnt out and were fighting with theirst breaths hoping that after Gu Ying finished Jun Wu Xie, they would have a chance to live. But the appearance of Jun Wu Yao hadpletely smashed thatst sliver of hope to dust, where ovee with indignation and despair, the Pce Lords had not been able to hold out any longer, to all fall under the des of Qiao Chu and gang.

    The entire courtyard suddenly became a whole lot more spacious with the Twelve Pces¡¯ Pce Lords all dead. Though Qiao Chu and his gang were carrying quite a number of wounds, but with their blood vengeance exacted, even pain that reached right into their bones and injured their meridians could not wipe away the exhration they were feeling right at that moment.

    ¡°Big Brother Wu Yao!¡± Qiao Chu called out as he retracted the me Dragon Gauntlets from both his hands. The pair of hands under the me Dragon Gauntlets had been scorched ck by searing mes and it was hard to imagine that Qiao Chu had used those very hands to battle the me Demons Pce Lord for all that time.

    Although the me Dragon Gauntlets were powerful, but using them at full power for an extended period of time needed the user to pay a heavy price. With Qiao Chu current level of power, he was still not able to use them as freely as he wanted, and he had gone all out today to exact revenge upon his biggest blood enemy.

    ¡°Put me down.¡± Jun Wu Xie said as she tugged at Jun Wu Yao¡¯s cor. The dust was settling, and only the Twelve Pces¡¯ army was still battling with Qu Ling Yue and her men. With all the Pce Lords fallen, their men would notst for much longer.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Jun Wu Yao acquiesced and put Jun Wu Xie down.

    Jun Wu Xie shook her head lightly and raised a hand to wipe away the blood at the corner of her eye, trying to clear up her vision a little. Unfortunately, everything before her eyes was still a blur and she could only faintly make out blurry and unclear silhouettes, but she still stood straight as she walked over towards the side.

    Gu Xin Yany quietly within a pool of blood, her eyes tightly shut, like she was dead. Jun Wu Xie knew more clearly than anyone, just what kind of power had been behind that one thrust of the sword by her.

    But just at the veryst instant when Gu Xin Yan had appeared. Jun Wu Xie had summoned up every ounce of her strength to forcibly shift the point of her sword just slightly off.

    But even Jun Wu Xie herself did not know whether that tiny shift at that veryst moment would allow Gu Xin Yan to escape cmity this time.

    Jun Wu Xie squatted down and checked Gu Xin Yan¡¯s condition. She was relieved to find Gu Xin Yan¡¯s pulse, though weak, it had not stopped.

    [She can still be saved!]

    Jun Wu Xie immediately groped around and took out a few bottles of elixirs. But as everything before her eyes was a blur, she was unable to treat Gu Xin Yan¡¯s wounds herself.

    ¡°Ye Sha.¡±

    ¡°Young Miss.¡± Ye Sha immediately walked over to Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie ced a few bottles of elixirs in Ye Sha¡¯s hand and quickly gave instructions to Ye Sha on how to administer them. Ye Sha looked at Jun Wu Xie solemnly and followed Jun Wu Xie¡¯s instructions to the letter, but there was a tinge of disapproval in his eyes.

    ¡°You¡¯re so severely injured yourself and you still have the leisure to care whether others lives or dies?¡± Jun Wu Yao watched Jun Wu Xie¡¯s actions, and then went forward to wrap Jun Wu Xie into his arms, highly displeased.

 Chapter 1938 - â€œThe Dust Settles (2)â€

    Chapter 1938: ¡°The Dust Settles (2)¡±

    If it had been at another time, he would not have minded. When Jun Wu Yao saw the heavily injured state Jun Wu Xie was in, his heart had been wrenched up into a tight ball and he had wondered what she had wanted to do.

    In the end.....

    ¡°I had not wanted to kill her.¡± Jun Wu Xie said with her brows creasing up slightly.

    Ye Gu who was standing at the side then briefly rted the entire sequence of events to Jun Wu Yao¡¯s enquiring gaze and Jun Wu Yao furrowed up his brows slightly.

    Towards people she wanted to kill, she could bepletely heartless and merciless without even batting an eyelid. But if it was someone whom she did not mean to implicate, her heart would still retain a tinge of benevolence. Though she was said to be cold, but hidden inside her, was a big warm heart.

    ¡°Now that you¡¯ve saved the person, shouldn¡¯t we have your injuries tended to already?¡± Jun Wu Yao wasn¡¯t going to get into an argument with Jun Wu Xie over such a small thing as from his point of view, anything that Jun Wu Xie wanted to do, he would not object to it.

    As long as it did not harm her.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded her head obediently. The ident this time had made her realize the blind spot in the ns she made. She had actually made preparations for it. When Qiao Chu and the others had taken the Spirit Transformation Elixirs, it had doomed them to lose their spirit powerspletely for the entire year ahead, losing all ability to defend themselves. Hence no matter under what kind of circumstances Jun Wu Xie was in, she did not take the Spirit Transformation Elixir. She needed to ensure that at least one person was able to remain standing till the very end, to protect Qiao Chu and the others when they were powerless to defend themselves.

    But she had not thought that Gu Ying would bring in such a powerful bunch of people, that exceeded anything that Jun Wu Xie could have expected.

    The Twelve Pce Lords had all been executed and when news of it spread, the Twelve Pces¡¯ disciples who were already being pushed back in retreat no longer had the heart to fight and starting running away. Qu Ling Yue and her soldiers had subtly left several gaps in their encirclement of the enemy in order to allow those disciples who had lost their will to fight ces to scatter in flight.

    Besides the very worst of them who were guilty of countless crimes and the most privileged among them, all others had already fled, leaving behind only those who had notmitted much crimes but partook in the battle out of loyalty to be beaten by Qu Ling Yue¡¯s soldiers to lie on the ground injured with ashen faces.

    They were already imobile and the rest of their fellow disciples had all run away. With their Pce Lord dead and the Elders fallen, they watched Qu Ling Yue and her men cut down some of the Twelve Pces¡¯ disciples and their hearts immediately fell into despair, thinking that they were all undoubtedly doomed to die.

    Unfortunately.....

    They did not die as every one of the Twelve Pces¡¯ disciples who were injured and lost their mobility were ordered to remain in their spots and not to move away from there. Jun Qing left a bunch of Rui Lin Army soldiers behind to watch over them and as long as they did not seek their own deaths, Jun Qing was not going to send them into the afterlife.

    The battle that had been so carefully and meticulously nned for several years finally came to a close at that moment. After Jun Qing, Long Qi, Qu Ling Yue and their men made adequate arrangements for the ¡°prisoners of war¡±, they immediately made their way to the courtyard to check on the situation inside.

    When they saw Jun Wu Yao walking out while carrying Jun Wu Xie who was all covered in blood, the smiles on their faces immediately faded to be reced by utter shock and despair.

    ¡°Wu Xie!¡± Jun Qing shot forward in a single bound, his heart skipping a beat.

    The figure of Qu Ling Yue wavered slightly and if not for Lei Chen who quickly supported her, she might have fallen to the ground.

    ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just some superficial wounds.¡± Seemingly having felt the anxiety in Jun Qing¡¯s tone of voice, Jun Wu Xie lifted her head and tried her best to make her eyes focus on Jun Qing¡¯s face.

    Jun Qing looked highly worriedly at Jun Wu Xie. Although she said she was fine, but seeing her in that state, who would believe that she was really alright?

    ¡°Sillyss, are you lying to your uncle? How..... how can you be alright looking like this?¡± Jun Qing¡¯s voice was filled with so much pain.

 Chapter 1939 - â€œThe Dust Settles (3)â€

    Chapter 1939: ¡°The Dust Settles (3)¡±

    ¡°Little Xie needs to rest.¡± Jun Wu Yao voiced out.

    What Jun Wu Xie needed the most now was treatment.

    Jun Qing was slightly taken aback, suddenly realizing the key thing to do and immediately sent people to fetch Mu Chen.

    Jun Wu Yao took Jun Wu Xie to a room to have her rest there temporarily and ordered for people to stand guard outside, allowing no one in except for the physician.

    What Jun Wu Xie wanted the least at that moment was to worry her family and if Jun Qing continued to see her in such a state, he would just continue to worry. So why not temporarily iste her from the others which would on one hand allow Jun Wu Xie to recuperate in peace while at the same time make Jun Qing a little less worried.

    ¡°Mistress..... How did you get yourself so severely injured?¡± Little Lotus was plopped by Jun Wu Xie¡¯s bedside and he was already all covered in tears. The little ck cat was holding a cup in its mouth calmly beside Little Lotus, silently collecting Little Lotus¡¯ tears.

    [The little idiot¡¯s tears were really good stuff and they must not be wasted. Collect them and they can be used to brew medicine for the Mistresster.]

    Jun Wu Xie could not see how Little Lotus looked clearly and could only hear him sobbing miserably.

    Little Lotus was sobbing so badly like it was the end of the world when he was suddenly carried up by a force under him. His tear filled eyes immediately red wide and he turned around in panic to suddenly see the pair of violet eyes on Jun Wu Yao, which frightened him so badly he immediately curled himself up into a ball.

    Jun Wu Yao brought Little Lotus toe right before Jun Wu Xie and then slowly said in a deep voice: ¡°The effects of the Imperial Snow Lotus would be rather good for you. You can use it to nourish you first.¡±

    ¡°.....¡± Little Lotus immediately bloomed with panic.....

    At the side, Poppy almost could not hold in hisughter. But before Jun Wu Yao, he did not dare to be too audacious and he could do nothing but silently held it in with everything he had.

    ¡°I think it¡¯ll work.¡± The little ck cat put the cup that was filled to the brim with tears carefully aside, nodding its head in all earnestness.

    Little Lotus trembled as he looked at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s blood stained face that had not yet been cleaned. He then took a deep breath and slowly stretched out a trembling pudgy little arm.

    ¡°Mistress..... Take a bite, I¡¯m really highly nourishing.....¡±

    ¡°.....¡± Jun Wu Xie suddenly felt a headacheing on.

    Mu Chen came rushing in very shortly after. When he saw Jun Wu Yao, he stood there in a daze for quite a while and it was only till Jun Wu Yao arched up an eyebrow to sweep his nce over him that Mu Chen suddenly shivered before he hurriedly went over to Jun Wu Xie to check on her condition.

    Jun Wu Xie did not have that many wounds on her body. Before the Selvan¡¯s armour had shattered, it had provided a great amount of protection over her and after that, Ye Gu had done everything in his power to shield her from most of the harm as well. The most serious injury upon Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body was just the wound on her forehead.

    The size of the wound was not small, the bloodied flesh turned inside out to reveal a small part of her skull. There was a crack upon her skull and it was hard to imagine how Jun Wu Xie was still able to remain conscious with such an injury, which greatly shocked Mu Chen when he saw it.

    Fortunately when Ye Gu had been shielding her, Jun Wu Xie had fed herself withrge amounts of elixirs which prevented the injury from worsening. Otherwise, she might very well have sunken in unconsciousness before Jun Wu Yao could rush over in time.

    Mu Chen tended to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s wound very carefully as Jun Wu Yao stood silently by the bed, watching Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face that had gone pale due to excessive loss of blood. The bloodstains had been cleaned from her face and only the wound on her forehead had not been fully dealt with. Upon that peerless countenance, the blood on it looked extraordinarily garish, making Jun Wu Yao feel like reaching his hand out to wipe it away countless times.

    As the wound was just too big, he had no choice but to stitch up the wound, and Mu Chen hesitated a moment before he asked.

    ¡°Will Young Miss want me to use anesthetic?¡± Although using anesthetics would numb the pain, but it would also cause great damage to one¡¯s nerves. Moreover, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s wound was on her forehead which was very close to her brain.

 Chapter 1940 - â€œThe Dust Settles (4)â€

    Chapter 1940: ¡°The Dust Settles (4)¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± Jun Wu Xie shook her head. She was highly adverse to using anesthetics as the helpless feeling of being unable to control your own body made her think of the past, when she was under the control of that demonic devil, and was unable to break free.

    Mu Chen confirmed it a few times with Jun Wu Xie, whom had though said it was not good to use it, but the pain from stitching one¡¯s wound was not something anyone could tolerate.

    Jun Wu Yao walked over to go to the side of the bed and sat down beside Jun Wu Xie. Wrapping his arms around her, he then held her her tiny hand. Smiling slightly, he raised his head and said to Mu Chen: ¡°You can start.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie only felt an incessant warm surge of powering from Jun Wu Yao¡¯s palm to spread through her, and it seemed that the pain she was feeling on her body lessened by quite a bit.

    Mu Chen stitched up Jun Wu Xie¡¯s wound speedily, not daring to prolong the process in the slightest. Although his skills in Medicine could not bepared to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s, but having once been the legitimate sessor to the Qing Yun n, his skills were rather outstanding as well.

    Jun Wu Xie did not even utter a single sound, but merely closed her eyes and endured the heart piercing pain.

    It was not till everything waspleted, that Mu Chen finally heaved a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Young Miss is more knowledgeable than I am in Medicine and you should know that the crack in your skull is really quite troublesome.¡± Mu Chen said as he looked at Jun Wu Xie. Fortunately it was only a very fine hairline, which did not crack deep into the skull. Otherwise..... the result would have been unthinkable.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded. She knew that her injuries was rather serious this time and the most worrying thing was that she could possibly have suffered damage to the nervous system in her brain, or her vision would not have be so blurry.

    As Mu Chen¡¯s knowledge in Medicine was inferior to that of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s, there was naturally nothing much more he could say. Jun Wu Xie then mouthed out a prescription for Mu Chen to have his people go prepare. The little ck cat jumped out at that opportune moment and used its furry paw to push the cup filled with Little Lotus¡¯ tears right before Mu Chen.

    How could medicine brewed with regr water everpare with one with Little Lotus¡¯ tears?

    Mu Chen held the cup of tears, not knowing whether tough or cry as he went walking outside.

    ¡°Get some sleep. When the medicine is ready, I¡¯ll wake you.¡± Jun Wu Yao said gently. Seeing the little one in his arms like this pained him so badly.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded. She was really rather tired.

    Seeing that Jun Wu Xie had drifted off to sleep, Jun Wu Yao gentlyid her down on the bed. When he stood up, his eyes then swung onto the softly sobbing Little Lotus standing at the side. Caught under that gaze, Little Lotus immediately sped his tiny hands over his mouth, not daring to make another sound.

    ¡°Look after her well.¡± Jun Wu Yao said to the bunch of non humans in the room.

    Poppy nodded especially earnestly, while the little ck cat just swished its tail in acknowledgement.

    Stepping out from Jun Wu Xie¡¯s room, Ye Sha and Ye Mei were standing guard outside the door.

    ¡°Ye Gu went to get some rest first. His injuries were quite serious this time but he still came seeking to beg forgiveness from Lord Jue. I was afraid that Young Miss would feel guilty and I asked him to go to his room to rest first.¡± Ye Sha opened his mouth to report. Ye Gu had gotten injured because he was shielding Jun Wu Xie and with Jun Wu Xie¡¯s personality, if Ye Gu did not recover as soon as possible, she would definitely me herself for it.

    After having followed Jun Wu Xie for so long, Ye Sha hade to know Jun Wu Xie¡¯s character well.

    Jun Wu Yao nodded, not showing any objection to the arrangements Ye Sha had made.

    ¡°Lord Jue, Gu Ying used the Soul Shifting Technique and is still not dead. Now that he knows my Lord¡¯s identity..... he needs to be eradicated quickly. Otherwise, once news of this leaks out, it might draw those people here.¡± Ye Mei who was standing on one side said rather worriedly. He had rushed here together with Jun Wu Yao and he had witnessed everything that happened earlier.

    To have been able to escape out from Jun Wu Yao¡¯s Blood Burial alive, that Gu Ying was rather capable.

 Chapter 1941 - â€œSecretly Hidden (1)â€

    Chapter 1941: ¡°Secretly Hidden (1)¡±

    To have been able to escape out from Jun Wu Yao¡¯s Blood Burial alive, that Gu Ying was rather capable.

    Gu Ying¡¯s escape was a small matter but what worried Ye Mei more was that news that Jun Wu Yao was still alive would spread.

    ¡°Since I¡¯m back here in the Middle Realm, those people will discover it sooner orter anyway.¡± The corners of Jun Wu Yao¡¯s lips curled up, his eyes shing with a chill.

    ¡°Lord Jue, then should we return to the Lower Realm immediately?¡± Ye Mei¡¯s tone was filled with worry. The many powers in the Middle Realm were highlyplicated and the extent of the ces their people reached were many and far reaching. It would not be easy for them to deal with immediately.

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s gaze then turned around slightly to look upon the tightly shut door a moment before he shook his head.

    ¡°Let them continue with things in the Lower Realm. After some time, make a trip back to the Dark Regions.¡± Jun Wu Yao then said.

    ¡°Go back to the Dark Regions?¡± The faces of Ye Sha and Ye Mei immediately shed with a tinge of surprise.

    If Lord Jue was asking Ye Mei to go back to the Dark Regions, wasn¡¯t that a hint that he was bring the news that he was still alive back to the Dark Regions?

    ¡°Lord Jue please reconsider! You still have not fully recovered from your injuries and it isn¡¯t advisable for you to make any moves against those people for the time being. I beg for Lord Jue to give us a little bit more time and we will definitely have everything properly dealt with. At that time.....¡± Ye Mei immediately knelt before Jun Wu Yao, to plead with sincere and earnest words.

    Jun Wu Yao held up a hand to interrupt Ye Mei¡¯s words.

    ¡°Even if I am willing to wait, it is feared that those people are unable to sit back anymore.¡± Jun Wu Yao¡¯s mouth twisted up into a cold sneer. ¡°Now that the Soul Transfer Technique has appeared here in the Middle Realm, with such an interesting thing happening, I am thinking they have already made their moves. The Nine Temples have always been highly discreet with their ways and this does not seem to be their style of doing things.¡±

    Although he had note back to the Middle Realm for so long, but information about the Middle Realm had not stopped reaching Jun Wu Yao¡¯s ears.

    One Region, Four Sides, Nine Temples, Twelve Pces.

    The different factions of power in the Middle Realm. Before Jun Wu Yao had the idea of unifying the Middle Realm, the Four Sides stayed aloof from worldly affairs, and only the Nine Temples and Twelve Pces were most aggressive. The Nine Temples were established before the Twelve Pces and they umted much more robust powers. And as the rtions between the Nine Temples were far more cohesive than the Twelve Pces, without having any conflicts between them, they had always suppressed the Twelve Pces in terms of power, indisputably stronger.

    But ording to the information Ye Mei and the others had managed to gather in recent years, after the Dark Emperor fell and the Dark Regions went into seclusion, the Nine Temples had suddenly became rather restrained, keeping a low profile with their ways, which gave the Twelve Pces the opportunity to stand taller.

    It might not seem like much to any others who saw this, but to Jun Wu Yao, there was something highly interesting about it.

    It must be known that the Nine Temples¡¯ Temple Lords and the Twelve Pces¡¯ Pces Lords werepletely different as ever since the the Nine Temples had been established, the Temple Lords of the respective temples had never once changed!

    Long before Jun Wu Yao had appeared in the Middle Realm, the Temple Lords of the Nine Temples had already reigned over their respective Temples and that had not changed when Jun Wu Yao unified the Middle Realm. Even till now, after a thousand years had passed, the Temple Lords of the Nine Temples were still the same nine people.

    Having lived a few thousand years, why have they suddenly turned apathetic and unambitious?

    ¡°If I remember it correctly, that Gu Ying who escaped, wasn¡¯t his maternal family from the Spirit Void Temple?¡± Jun Wu Yao asked with a slightly raised eyebrow.

    ¡°Lord Jue, you mean..... the Middle Realm has begun on their ns?¡± Ye Mei asked slightly startled.

    Jun Wu Yao gave a lightugh.

    ¡°I am not certain whether they have started, but over the past one thousand years, they would naturally not stay idle and would have done quite a lot of things.¡±

    ¡°Then all the more Lord Jue must not meet with them now. Otherwise.....¡± Ye Mei gritted his teeth and did not finish his words, but the hatred in his eyes was however clear to see.

 Chapter 1942 - â€œSecretly Hidden (2)â€

    Chapter 1942: ¡°Secretly Hidden (2)¡±

    ¡°So what even if we meet? Would they then possibly kill me?¡± Jun Wu Yao asked with an eyebrow raised, the arrogance in his eyes clearly apparent.

    Ye Mei lowered his head. He knew, that even if they were to once again encounter those people and they were to fall in defeat, those people would definitely not take Lord Jue¡¯s life, but.....

    Jun Wu Yao stared in the direction of the tightly shut door and the icy smile on his face became a little warmer, a little more gentle.

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s time that I should bring the little one to go have a look around the Four Sides.¡±

    Ye Mei was slightly taken aback as he raised his head up in surprise.

    ¡°Lord Jue, you are going to tell Young Miss about that matter?¡±

    Jun Wu Yao rubbed at his chin.

    ¡°Little Xie¡¯s mind is not something any normal person couldpare to. When shees to know about it, she might have some other way to deal with them. In that way, even if something were to happen to me, I am to belief that she would be able to deal with it with her capabilities.¡±

    ¡°Lord Jue! How could my Lord even mention something so ominous and unlucky!¡± Even Ye Sha had be anxious as he fell to the ground with a thud.

    Jun Wu Yao arched up an eyebrow to look at his two stern faced subordinates, and he suddenly broke out intoughter.

    ¡°Having followed me for so many years, when would you guys be able to change that personality of yours? What I have said to both of you today, you two better remember it well. What is mine, is Little Xie¡¯s as well. The Dark Regions is mine, and is also hers, as is everything that I possess. You guys know what to do.¡± Jun Wu Yao said it highly casually, but in the ears of Ye Sha and Ye Mei, it was like their hearts were being sliced by a knife.

    Lord Jue¡¯s words were just too shocking to them, as it sounded like he was giving instructions for his own funeral arrangements.....

    Jun Wu Yao immediately turned around to go back into the room after saying that, and sat down by the bed to look at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s exquisite sleeping countenance, his eyes rising with a rarely seen gentleness.

    [Little one, you¡¯ve got to grow up quickly.]

    Ye Sha and Ye Meipletely lost their mood for anything, their faces turning an extremely ugly shade. Even Mu Chen had been startled to see two such grim faces when he came, bringing in the medicine.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s vision took a turn for the better on the second day. Only just feeling a little better and she already could not remain idle but went running outside immediately.

    The aftereffects of the Spirit Transformation Elixir that Qiao Chu and the others took struck them very quickly. The bunch of youths were acting like they had fallen gravely ill, unable to rise after a single stumble. Their reactions startled Mu Chen greatly, as he had not discovered any heavy injuries on their bodies. So how did these bunch of perfectly fine and healthy youths suddenly turn to be so frail and weak in barely an instant?

    Just as Mu Chen was feelingpletely befuddled, Jun Wu Xie came rushing in right at that moment.

    Within the room, Qiao Chu and the several others were floppedzily over soft couches. The handsome and beautiful faces that had been filled with so much vigor were now showing an extraordinary paleness. Jun Wu Xie was standing right before them, but she could not feel the slightest bit of spirit power from their bodies.

    The side effects of the Spirit Transformation Elixir had struck them fully, and Qiao Chu and the gang had lost all their spirit powers.

    ¡°Heh, Little Xie..... You¡¯re looking fine aren¡¯t you? You really scared us so badly that day you know?¡± Qiao Chu raised up a hand to wave tiredly, like he had no strength left. He really wanted to be as bouncy and jump around like always, but his weak and frail body really couldn¡¯t summon up the slightest bit of strength.

    Whatever intense benefits the Spirit Transformation Elixir had given to him, it also brought the very same level of adverse effects.

    Jun Wu Xie narrowed her eyes as she looked at her pale facedpanions and she went walking forward, taking their pulses one by one.

    The results from her diagnosis was just like she had imagined.

    The several of them who had possessed strong and healthy bodies, had now all be sickly and frail, ack of Qi in their blood. If she did not know them before, she might have thought that this was a group of Young Masters who grouped themselves together toe seek medical treatment from her.

    ¡°I¡¯ve reminded all of you before, unless you are left with no other choice, to not take the Spirit Transformation Elixir.¡± After seeing the state of their pulse, even Jun Wu Xie was finding it rather hard to bear.

 Chapter 1943 - â€œMedicinal Brew (1)â€

    Chapter 1943: ¡°Medicinal Brew (1)¡±

    Qiao Chu scratched his head with a rather sheepish smile.

    ¡°Little Xie, the Spirit Transformation Elixir was just fantastic! With such an amazing thing in our hands, how can we resist ourselves from using it?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie shot Qiao Chu a cold gaze, and Qiao Chu suddenly found it hard to maintain his smile.

    ¡°Without it, we¡¯ll not have been able to exact revenge with our own two hands.¡± Fei Yan suddenly piped in. The effects of the Spirit Transformation Elixir could be said to have been powerful and intense, but its side effects were astronomical as well. For a whole year after that, the entire group of them would be as good as the most useless of trash. But having exacted their deepest blood vengeance, not to mention asking them to just be trash for a year, even if its adverse effects were to affect them for life, they would have been willing to suffer the consequences.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at herpanions¡¯ determined gazes and although she was feeling rather helpless at that moment, she could understand what they were thinking.

    If their positions had been reversed, where the Twelve Pces had massacred everyone in the Lin Pce, she would go exact revenge even at the risk of her life as well.

    ¡°So that means all of you have prepared yourselves well?¡± Jun Wu Xie said.

    Immediately, Qiao Chu nodded his head thoughtlessly, but halfway through, he suddenly froze for a while.

    ¡°Prepared for what?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie arched up an eyebrow and pped her hands together.

    The doors were immediately pushed open in that instant, and outside, Yue Ye, Yue Yi, and Long Qi were carrying several bowls of medicinal brew as they came in. Upon the tray in Yue Ye¡¯s hands, there was even a whole bunch of bottles in different shapes and sizes.

    Yue Yi and Long Qi then ced the steaming hot bowls of medicinal brew right before Qiao Chu and the rest of the gang.

    Qiao Chu and the gang stared at the brew and then looked at Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face was cold.

    Qiao Chu gulped discreetly and then picked up the bowl of medicinal brew to sniff his nose over it.

    ¡°rgh..... What kind of medicine is this! ? Why does it smell just like faeces! ? I really feel like puking!¡± Qiao Chu almost tossed the bowl of medicinal brew. There was no other way to describe that smell.

    ¡°I prescribed it. You have an opinion about it?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked, an eyebrow raising up threateningly.

    Qiao Chu¡¯s face twisted up in a grimace and quickly shook his head to say: ¡°No opinions! No opinions at all!¡±

    The other few of thepanions were shocked by the smell of the brew as well. Before they could open their mouths to say a word about it, they already saw Qiao Chupletely stumped by Jun Wu Xie, and they immediately swallowed back their words that had been right at the tip of their tongues.

    The fact that they had taken the Spirit Transformation Elixir straightaway had already irked Jun Wu Xie quite a bit. If they were to make all sorts of excuses now with these medicinal brews.....

    Without a word, Fan Zhuo picked up the bowl and poured the brew straight into his mouth, downing it all cleanly at one go.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, it isn¡¯t really all that bad to take.¡± Fan Zhuo said with a smile.

    He had been quick downing the brew, but if his hand had not shook when he was putting the bowl down, he might have been a little more convincing.

    It must be known that Fan Zhuo had grown up immersed in all kinds of medicinal brews and elixirs. From a young age till now, things like medicinal brews to him, he must have drunk like about ten thousand bowls or several thousand at the very least. But when even Fan Zhuo was showing such a reaction after drinking the medicinal brew.....

    Qiao Chu almost burst out in tears as he stared at the medicinal brew.

    Rong Ruo and Hua Yao steeled themselves as they poured the medicine down their throats and they two of them just fell back andid limply in their couches with their hands covering their mouths, causing Qiao Chu and Fei Yan to tremble more violently as they looked at the two of them.

    [This your mother¡¯s thing here can really be drunk?]

    ¡°You¡¯re not going to drink?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked, staring at the two guys who still had not drunk a sip of the brew, her eyes seemingly saying: [You¡¯d better drink it all up or I¡¯ll make you do it myself.]

    That scared Qiao Chu and Fei Yan so badly that they immediately cleaned out the bowl in an instant.

    After finishing it, their two faces were so mournful like life held no meaning for them, their hands sped over their mouth to prevent themselves from vomiting the medicinal brew back out.

    Never in their entire lives had they drunk something so absolutely vile and nasty!

    ¡°Finished drinking?¡± Jun Wu Xie swept her eyes over the lot of them.

    The several youths nodded their heads listlessly.

    ¡°Good. Now drink up the next bowl as well.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s voice had just dropped when Long Qi immediately brought in the enormous pot of medicinal brew in.

 Chapter 1944 - â€œMedicinal Brew (2)â€

    Chapter 1944: ¡°Medicinal Brew (2)¡±

    Qiao Chu and the gang immediately copsed in tears.

    There¡¯s more! !

    ¡°Little Xie..... We still have to drink it?¡± Qiao Chu¡¯s face went from white to ck, crying tearlessly as he stared at the pot of medicinal brew that was the same width as a grown man¡¯s waist.

    What kind of a brewing pot was that! ? It¡¯s a water urn you know! ?

    ¡°Good medicine tastes bitter. What? You don¡¯t want to drink it?¡± Jun Wu Xie raised up an eyebrow rmingly, the threat clear to see.

    With that, who dared to resist? All of them could only look mournfully at Jun Wu Xie with pure and utter despair in their eyes.

    Long Qi struggled to suppress the smile from showing on his face and under Jun Wu Xie¡¯s instructions, he filled up the bowls with medicinal brew for Qiao Chu and the others. Looking at the murky ck brew swirling in their bowls, thepanions¡¯ faces were looking uglier than when they had finished the first bowl.

    Even if this was some miracle medicine, but its taste.....

    Can they just choose to continue being sick and frail instead?

    It was very clear that the answer would be negative.

    The bunch of youths summoned up steely determinationparable to the most valiant of warriors, to lift up their bowls to just pour the brew down their throats.

    With that second bowl swirling in their bellies, they truly experienced what it was like to live feeling they¡¯re better off dead.

    Fei Yan was not able to endure it well as hey sprawled over the side of his bed to retch but nothing came out, filling his entire mouth with the taste of the medicinal brew, almost killing himself with the smell.

    Tears flowed from his eyes from his retching and Fei Yan felt as if he was going to die.

    Qiao Chu was not doing any much better as he struggled so hard to hold it in, his face turning a deep red from suppression.

    Hua Yao, Rong Ruo and Fan Zhuo handled it a little better, but theyid there with their lips stiff, and it was not difficult to see that they were trying very hard to tolerate the ordeal.

    Unfortunately, the cruel torment had not ended yet. After the second bowl, Long Qi came around with the pot and poured out medicine for all of them again.

    Qiao Chu was almost ring at Long Qi with indignant rage. ¡°Big Brother Long Qi, are you sure that there¡¯s more of it in that pot?¡± [Can¡¯t he see that they¡¯re dying here? Can he be a little humane about it and spare a thought for them! ?]

    Long Qi looked at Qiao Chu with a highly serious expression and said in stoic righteousness: ¡°Young Miss has already measured out seven portions for the five of you here.¡± So, with them having merely finished just one or two bowls each, even if he wanted to pretend the pot is already empty, Jun Wu Xie would not believe it.

    ¡°Se..... Seven portions.....¡± Qiao Chu¡¯s eyes red wide like a goldfish, staring incredulously at Long Qi. He just could not believe what kind of a number he had just heard.

    The faces of all the others turned so pale they looked green.

    ¡°All of you will have to take this medicine everyday from now onwards.¡± Jun Wu Xie opened her mouth once again, dumping upon them a piece of news that threw the minds of Qiao Chu and the gang into absolute chaos.

    In that instant, the five youths turned to stone.

    [They have to drink that everyday.....]

    ¡°I..... I feel faint..... I need to sleep for awhile.¡± Fei Yan quickly crawled under his nket and curled himself into a ball, determined that he was going to y dead.

    ¡°Sure you can. Long Qi, keep Fei Yan¡¯s portion aside. Heat it up for him to finishter at night.¡± How could Jun Wu Xie possibly allow him to escape.

    Bundled up under his nket, Fei Yan shivered.

    Fan Zhuo was the one who epted his fate most readily. It might be because he was most used to drinking medicinal brews and although the taste of the medicine made it really hard to swallow, but he had long learned to numb his sense of taste while taking medicine. He downed the bowl of medicine cleanly and beckoned Long Qi to quickly fill his bowl up again, finishing up the remaining bowls at one go.

    With seven bowls of the medicinal brew in his stomach, Fan Zhuo immediately regretted it. Those seven bowls had filled his stomachpletely, with the brew stuck at the back of his throat, the smell and taste of it assaulting him constantly. Fan Zhuo sunk into pure despair.

    Under Jun Wu Xie¡¯s watchful gaze, Qiao Chu and the others resigned themselves to their fate and finished all the medicine. After finishing it, all of themy barely half alive on their beds like they were all afflicted with a grave illness.

    Jun Wu Xie nced at Yue Ye and Yue Ye immediately carried a whole pile of elixirs bottles as she smilingly walked over to stand right before Qiao Chu and thepanions.

 Chapter 1945 - â€œMedicinal Brew (3)â€

    Chapter 1945: ¡°Medicinal Brew (3)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie nced at Yue Ye and Yue Ye immediately carried a whole pile of elixirs bottles as she smilingly walked over to stand right before Qiao Chu and thepanions.

    ¡°Time for my Uncle Masters to take their medicine.¡± Yue Ye said as she looked smilingly at Qiao Chu and the others, seemingly oblivious to their looks of utter despair while she brought the tray in and ced it onto the table. She used five little boxes to separate five portions of medicine, pouring out elixirs from every single bottle into them before she went on to ce them on the edge of the mattresses Qiao Chu and the others were lying on.

    Hua Yao swept a nce over the elixirs in the box, that one fleeting look seeing that it was filled to the brim, with severalyers of pills in there.....

    This was as good as asking them to swallow elixirs as people would for rice!

    However, after having suffered the torment from the medicinal brew, the hearts of the gang had already as good as died inside them. Knowing that it was useless for them to resist, they could only resign themselves to their fate as they poured the elixirs into their mouths like they would beans. The most terrifying thing about it was that the elixirs melted immediately once inside their mouths, the vilely bitter taste in no way inferior to the medicinal brew earlier. That mouthful of elixirs caused the youths to sink so deeply into sorrowful rage they just wanted to die, but could do nothing but to swallow it all, their faces turned red from holding it in.

    Their bellies had already been filled uppletely with medicinal brew earlier and now they had to stuff in another box full of elixirs.

    They all very nearly vomited everything out.

    Having never despised themselves before, the bunch of youths absolutely abhorred the kind of taste their mouths were making them feel at that moment.

    ¡°Little bright moon..... Can you get your Master Uncles here a bit of water?¡± Qiao Chu asked with a trembling hand stretched out, the corners of his eyes glinting with suspicious wetness.

    (Trantor¡¯s note: Little Yue, ÔÂ means moon in Chinese)

    Yue Ye looked at Qiao Chu¡¯s mournful expression and asked: ¡°Will the Master Uncles still be able to swallow it?¡±

    ¡°Just to rinse our mouths.....¡± [Don¡¯t make me speak anymore. I am already beginning to despise this mouth of mine already!]

    Yue Ye looked at her Master Uncles before her and then turned her head to look at her Master. Seeing Jun Wu Xie nodded her head in agreement, she then tottered herself outside in a run to bring a sk of cold tea, where she then poured out a cup for Qiao Chu and the others. The whole group of youths then frantically rinsed out their mouths, wishing toe wash out the stickyyer of goo that covered the inside of their mouths entirely.

    And the taste of that was just unmatchable!

    ¡°The Spirit Transformation Elixir is not something that¡¯s so easy to take. If you want to do that again in future, you¡¯d better think it through.¡± Jun Wu Xie sat upon a chair, calmly holding a clear cup of tea in her hand, as she looked at the expressions on herpanions¡¯ faces who were suffering a fate far worse than death.

    ¡°Think it through! Definitely will think it through and through.¡± Qiao Chu¡¯s voice sounded like he was about to cry.

    The youths were tormented by Jun Wu Xie to the extent they wished they would just die, but no matter how nasty and vile the medicinal brew tasted, it did not wipe away the concern under Jun Wu Xie¡¯s icy demeanor. The few of them knew very well that Jun Wu Xie was very much against them using the Spirit Transformation Elixir and she had given it to them only as a precautionary measure to save themselves in the event that they were pushed to an extent that they had no other choice. But they had all just taken it out and swallowed it right from the beginning instead.

    What she was doing now was merely seeking to make them deliberate on things more carefully before they decide to do something so harmful to themselves the next time.

    Of course, it could not be denied that there was reason to suspect that she was deliberately tormenting them here.

    But when the youths saw the bandage wrapped around Jun Wu Xie¡¯s forehead, none of them could bear to even give any thought to arguing at all.

    If one was talking about injuries, Jun Wu Xie was more severely wounded than any one of them there. But she had insteade rushing over so anxiously to check on their conditions. How could they ever bear to let her down with the kind and heartwarming intentions she was showing them?

    ¡°Rest early after you have taken the medicine.¡± Jun Wu Xie stood up, having had enough fun.

    Qiao Chu and the rest of the gang immediately wailed, their voice filled with relief.

    Jun Wu Xie walked out through the door, and saw Jun Wu Yaonguidly leaning against the wall just beside the door, where upon that handsome looking face, hung a highly devilish smile.

 Chapter 1946 - â€œTemper Oneâ€™s Spirit (1)â€

    Chapter 1946: ¡°Temper One¡¯s Spirit (1)¡±

    ¡°Little Xie¡¯s heart is feeling a little pained?¡± Jun Wu Yao leaned his body slightly forward, his handsome faceing right before Jun Wu Xie¡¯s, to say with an imperceptible smile as he looked at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s pale countenance.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s lips stiffened, as she averted her eyes.

    Seeing the condition Qiao Chu and the others had been reduced to, did not make her feel good at all. She was the one who cultivated the Spirit Transformation Elixirs and she knew very well what kind of after effects it gave. When she saw how frail Qiao Chu and the others had be, with their spirit powers all depleted, she could not help but have a thought start to rise up within her mind.

    Maybe if she had not given them the Spirit Transformation Elixirs in the first ce, they would then not have done that, and they would not be so badly weakened now.

    Based on the ns she had made, even without using the Spirit Transformation Elixirs, they would only need to drag things out for a period of time till Ye Gu and the others freed up their hands, they would then join hands with Qiao Chu and the others to take out the various Pce Lords together with the me Demons Pce Lord. But Qiao Chu and the rest of herpanions had chosen to discard that idea which was the safest avenue for them and took things to the extreme in order for them to exact revenge with their own two hands.

    Jun Wu Xie understood their desire for vengeance, but she was unable to dispel the wretched state they were in now.

    Jun Wu Yao stretched out his hand to lift up Jun Wu Xie¡¯s chin gently, not allowing her to avoid the question.

    ¡°Do you know, under the Heavens, real power and might does note from our bodies, but from one¡¯s soul. Deficiencies in one¡¯s body is not the most critical as one only needs to temper one¡¯s spirit and that would make up for it, to the extent it can achieve even better effects.¡± The little one¡¯s emotional range was bing more and more abundant and Jun Wu Yao loved to be able to see more of her joy, rage, sorrow and delight on her face, but just did not want to see her show the slightest tinge of depression and worry.

    ¡°Temper one¡¯s spirit?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked, slightly bewildered as she looked at Jun Wu Yao. Those words sounded highly foreign to her but they intrigued her very much.

    Jun Wu Yao nodded his head slightly, the underside of his thumb running over Jun Wu Xie¡¯s red luscious lips as he went on to say slowly: ¡°The body can be exterminated but the soul remains unextinguished. Those with strong and powerful souls, when even their bodies are crushed, or evenpletely obliterated, are still able to depend on the strength of their souls to live on. Although Qiao Chu and the gang¡¯s bodies have suffered great damage, but their souls are still whole and intact. If they do not want to waste this uing one year¡¯s time, they can continue to raise their powers by tempering their spirits, and the effects would not be inferior to the cultivation all of you usually do.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes shone. The ident this time made her realize she still was not strong enough herself, and she was willing to wholeheartedly attempt anything that would enable her to grow her powers.

    ¡°Have I ever lied to you?¡± Jun Wu Yao said with a highly devilishugh, as he pinched Jun Wu Xie lightly on her chin.

    ¡°Then how do we temper our spirits?¡± Jun Wu Xie just could not wait to begin.

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s eyes swung over the bandage wrapped around Jun Wu Xie¡¯s forehead, and a glint of menace shed in his eyes. Tempering one¡¯s spirit, It was time for him to teach Jun Wu Xie that.

    ¡°Does Little Xie still remember the Spirit World?¡± Jun Wu Yao asked.

    ¡°I remember. The ce where Ring Spirits exist in. It is one of the Four Sides.¡± Jun Wu Xie immediately rted everything she knew about the ce.

    The words Spirit World was first heard from Little Lotus¡¯ mouth. It was only after she came to the Middle Realm that she came to know that the Spirit World was one of the Four Sides in the Middle Realm.

    But having been in the Middle Realm for so long already, she had never encountered anyone from the Four Sides.

    The Four Sides of the Middle Realm were made up of the Spirit World, Living Spirit World, All Spirit World, and the Dark Spirit World.

    Although they were ranked above the Nine Temples, they kept a very low profile, and would only move within their own perimeter of influence, nevering into contact with outsiders. Whatever the people of the Middle Realm knew about the Four Sides, was a whole lot lesser than what they knew of the Dark Regions.

 Chapter 1947 - â€œTemper Oneâ€™s Spirit (2)â€

    Chapter 1947: ¡°Temper One¡¯s Spirit (2)¡±

    ¡°Only spirit souls can enter the Spirit World, but it is the best ce for one to temper his spirit. If Little Xie wants to, I can bring all of you there.¡± Jun Wu Yao said as he looked at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s absolutely shining eyes and his heart twitched, making him unable to resist leaning himself further forward to nt a light kiss on a corner of her eye.

    Jun Wu Xie shrank her head into her shoulders from the teasing.

    ¡°The Spirit World. My father¡¯s soul should be there. I want to go!¡± Jun Wu Xie had not forgotten about bringing Jun Gu back to life. The Soul Calming Jade had protected Jun Gu¡¯s soul and must have transferred him into the Spirit World. Hence, she would naturally not give up on that chance.

    ¡°But, it¡¯s a ce that only spirit souls can go into. How are we going to get in?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked in puzzlement.

    ¡°I have my ways. You only need to nurse yourself and recuperate, and you can just leave it to me to make arrangements for the rest of the things.¡± Jun Wu Xie said with a smile, his thumb that was stroking her chin below her lips unwilling to give up the soft touch.

    Jun Wu Xie blinked her eyes innocently and suddenly lowered her head to bite onto Jun Wu Yao¡¯s thumb. She did not bite too hard, but just enough to leave a mark of her teeth on the flesh.

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s face suddenly flushed red.....

    Squatting within the shadows, Ye Sha and Ye Mei put their palms to their faces silently. [The Young Miss was bing more and more adept at teasing Lord Jue, and Lord Jue, why are you still unable to get rid of the habit of blushing?]

    The corners of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mouth curled up faintly with a smile as she looked at Jun Wu Yao¡¯s slightly reddened face, and an idea suddenly came into her head to tease him back. She reached her hand out and copying Jun Wu Yao, she lifted Jun Wu Yao¡¯s chin and stroked it a little as she said softly.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll just leave everything in Wu Yao¡¯s hands to arrange it for me. I¡¯ll be waiting.¡±

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s face turned a deeper scarlet.....

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mood was greatly improved and the pain from the wounds on her body seemed to evaporatepletely. She gave a lightugh, her heart filled with delight as Jun Wu Xie waltzed herself past Jun Wu Yao¡¯s side.

    Coming to know that they¡¯ll be able to use the method of tempering their spirits to make up for the period of time Qiao Chu and the rest of the gang would not be able to cultivate their bodies and that she would be able to go seek Jun Gu¡¯s soul in the Spirit World greatly lifted Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mood.

    The deaths of the Twelve Pces¡¯ Pce Lords had kicked up a big wave ofmotion. The Twelve Pces¡¯ disciples who escaped had run far away from there and the injured disciples who were left behind were all in utter despair, thinking that they were all doomed to be killed. Never had they thought that that very afternoon, Mu Chen would suddenly lead a batch of his own disciples, toe treat the wounds and injuries for them, prisoners of war.

    Their actions, had immediately stunned the injured disciples to turn into wooden statues.

    They were not evil at heart, but just chose to remain loyal after having joined the Twelve Pces. Those who remained and were still alive were all people who had notmitted heinous crimes and Jun Wu Xie had no intentions of taking their lives at all. Moreover, with the Twelve Pces already fallen, even if they were thinking to seek revenge, they had all lost their rulers. And Jun Wu Xie had also sent people to announce to them all the unscrupulous and highly despicable dealings and crimes the Twelve Pces had carried out in secret.

    These simple and pure minded disciples had never been involved in such matters and when they were told of all the heinous crimesmitted by the Twelve Pces, they were all frozen in shock, every one of their faces turning grim.

    Those disciples who had wanted to fight to the death to seek revenge for their Pce Lords then suddenly stopped, having realized that the people they had pledged their allegiance to, were actually people who were unscrupulous and merciless demons. There were even of the more talented disciples whom the various pces seeked to keep their talents strictly for themselves, where they severed all forms of contact with the outside world, and secretly got rid of all their family members, to have them remain loyal to the pce their entire lives, unable to have any second thought about it. All this information, were what Fei Yan brought out from the Dragon yers Pce, in fine detail.

 Chapter 1948 - â€œAvoiding Battle (1)â€

    Chapter 1948: ¡°Avoiding Battle (1)¡±

    With the stacks upon stacks of crimes ced before their eyes, The disciples from the various pces could no longer find themselves anymore excuses to continue to be loyal. As for those disciples whose families had been persecuted, they just fell to the ground to weep in pain with snot covered faces, and it was under those sorrowful wailing that Mu Chen led a team of healers who began to treat these people¡¯s injuries.

    Those disciples who were still defiant when struck by such a blow, no longer resisted and just obediently cooperated.

    Those who had their families murdered even opened their mouths to thank Mu Chen and his men, thanking them for avenging their family members.

    With the prisoners of war from the Twelve Pces dealt with, Qu Ling Yue sorted out all the information and sent them to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s room, for Jun Wu Xie to make the final decision for them.

    ¡°Those from the Twelve Pces in the city have curbed themselves, the twelve Pce Lords all dead, and the various pces¡¯ Elders almost all eradicated. How do you want to deal with the rest of it?¡± Qu Ling Yue resisted the urge of wanting to ask Jun Wu Xie about her injuries, as she carried out her task of tying up the loose ends in a clear and orderly manner.

    ¡°There is no need for us to worry about it. I¡¯ll arrange for someone to go inform the Spirit Jade Pce. This is an agreement I made with them before.¡± Jun Wu Xie said as she looked through the scrolls prepared with highly meticulous detail, and she was filled with admiration for Qu Ling Yue¡¯s great capability.

    Back when she had initially approached the Spirit Jade Pce, she had already discussed all of this with the Spirit Jade Pce Lord. She would destroy the Twelve Pces and let the Spirit Jade Pce lead. Jun Wu Xie had no other intentions towards the Twelve Pces and dumping them onto the Spirit Jade Pce would be the least troublesome.

    ¡°Then what do we need to do regarding Gu Ying?¡± Qu Ling Yue asked, an eyebrow slightly raised. Thinking back to the very moment when she had seen Jun Wu Yao carrying the blood covered Jun Wu Xie, her heart had felt like it was stirred with a de. She had found out from Ye Sha after that that it had been caused by Gu Ying who led a group of men that suddenly came charging out.

    Gu Ying had killed Gu Yi, and the people he brought possessed powers far beyond that of people in the Twelve Pces, so it was highly possible that he had mobilized the strength of the Spirit Void Temple.

    Jun Wu Xie narrowed her eyes. The matter concerning Gu Ying was a rather thorny problem and she had asked Jun Wu Yao about Gu Ying earlier and that was how she came to know that Gu Ying had escaped by using the Soul Shift Technique. But the Soul Shift Technique caused great harm to the user and even though his soul might have escaped, it would be an extremely hard task for him to reconstruct his flesh body, so Gu Ying would not be able to stir up any trouble for a period.

    ¡°We can leave that aside for the time being. We¡¯ve juste out from a huge battle and even if we want to seek an exnation from the Spirit Void Temple, we will just be oppressed by the Nine Temples.¡± It wasn¡¯t that Jun Wu Xie did not want to eradicate the root of the problem, but it was just that the strength they possessed was not sufficient to go against the Nine Temples. Crushing the Twelve Temples had already taken out quite a lot out of her. Scheming and plotting for two whole years, stirring up chaos within the Twelve Pces¡¯ harmony before seeding with the opportunity given by the Twelve Pces¡¯ Summit. If they were to pit themselves against the Nine Temples at this point of time, there would be no need to even speak of revenge as everyone from the Lower Realm here might all fall under the hands of the Nine Temples.

    ¡°After everything is handed over to the Spirit Jade Pce, all of you should immediately return to the Lower Realm and not remain here in the Middle Realm any longer.¡± Jun Wu Xie did not know if the incident with Gu Ying would force the Nine Temples to act immediately and in order to prevent any unexpected idents, she must send everyone back into the Lower Realm. So if the Nine Temples wanted to seek trouble with them, when they¡¯re in the Lower Realm, it would at least be where Jun Wu Xie called the shots and Jun Wu Xie was confident that even if the Nine Temples were to mobilize their entire strength, she would make them unable to return.

    But if the Nine Temples did not make any moves, that would naturally be best.

    This battle with the Twelve Pces, though triumphant, had cost them significant losses. Qiao Chu together with the otherpanions, everyone of them a primary pir of their might unable to summon up any spirit power, where even Ye Gu had been injured. Hence, it was definitely not a good time for them to get into another battle.

    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll go make the arrangements right now.¡± Qu Ling Yue nodded, understanding Jun Wu Xie¡¯s concerns.

    ¡°Then, with the Spirit Jade Pce, who do you want to go inform them?¡±

 Chapter 1949 - â€œThe Swallow Returns (1)â€

    Chapter 1949: ¡°The Swallow Returns (1)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie gave it a thought and said: ¡°Get my Master to go.¡±

    ¡°Yan Bu Gui?¡± Qu Ling Yue was slightly startled.

    (Trantor Note: The name Yan Bu Gui, Ñà²»¹é, reads as the Swallow doesn¡¯t return.)

    Jun Wu Xie nodded. ¡°Get him to make a trip over here first.¡±

    Qu Ling Yue nodded, and just after awhile, Yan Bu Gui was called toe into the room.

    Freed from living the life of a penniless and destitute man, having a nouveau rich like Jun Wu Xie as a disciple, it had truly saved Yan Bu Gui quite a bit of an headache.

    ¡°Wu Xie, what do you need from me now that I¡¯m here?¡± Yan Bu Gui asked as henguished himself into a seat before Jun Wu Xie. It seems his candid and unpretentious personality had not changed in the slightest.

    Jun Wu Xie watched Yan Bu Gui gaugingly without a word. Truth to told, she had never carefully studied Yan Bu Gui¡¯s looks before and what left the biggest impression on her besides his towering frame and unrestrainedughter was only that great big bushy beard that filled up Yan Bu Gui¡¯s face.

    Looking at it carefully now, Jun Wu Xie noticed that Yan Bu Gui was actually not as crude and coarse as he seemed at first nce. His brows were handsome and not coarse, his nose tall and outstanding. If one covered that beard and only looked at his eyes and brows, he would actually cut a rather strong and dashing figure, but it was that full bush of a beard over his face that made people subconsciously feel this person was a little boorish.

    Being stared at so intensely by this little disciple of his, even Yan Bu Gui was beginning to feel rather ufortable. He cleared his throat and he was a little awkward as he looked at Jun Wu Xie to say: ¡°Why are you staring at me for? It makes me feel rather embarrassed.¡±

    ¡°.....¡± Jun Wu Xie was speechless. She really could not link this Yan Bu Gui before her eyes together with Su Ya, as she could not help but feel when these two people stood together, it makes her think of a certain cartoon film in her past life, Beauty and the Beast.

    Although that was what she thought in her heart, but Jun Wu Xie had not forgotten Su Ya¡¯s deep obsession.

    ¡°Master, were you from the Middle Realm in the past?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a matter of many long years past. I am now a person from our Lower Realm already.¡± Yan Bu Gui said jovially.

    ¡°I remember that Master was from the Pce of All Life?¡± Jun Wu Xie continued to ask.

    ¡°Mm.¡± Yan Bu Gui nodded, not knowing why his little disciple was suddenly so interested in all that.

    ¡°Then why did Master leave back then? Could it be you were in the same situation as the parents of Qiao Chu and the others?¡± Jun Wu Xie was looking straight at Yan Bu Gui.

    Yan Bu Gui was slightly startled and his eyes lowered as he tried to hide a tinge of loss within.

    ¡°Why I left is now no longer important. I have left the Middle Realm for a long time and let things that have past remain as the past. There is no meaning in bringing it up again.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t there nobody that you miss or care about in the Middle Realm?¡± Jun Wu Xie was staring fixedly at Yan Bu Gui. For a woman like Su Ya, which man under the Heavens would not love and admire her?

    Yan Bu Gui sunk into a deep silence, seemingly unwilling to think of anything regarding that at all. He remained quiet for a rather long while but under Jun Wu Xie¡¯s resolute gaze, he knew he would not be able to brush the topic away and that was when he started to say slowly: ¡°Your Master me is human as well, and I naturally have feelings. Although I have left the Middle Realm, I did stay here for many years. When people interact with each other, feelings and emotional attachments are unavoidable. But there are not many people I can still remember here and even if I do, I wouldn¡¯t know if that person is still around. Rather than saying that they are people that I miss, I should rather say it¡¯s people I¡¯ve let down.¡±

    It was the first time Yan Bu Gui¡¯s jovial voice sounded with a tinge of sadness and dejection.

    Jun Wu Xie saw every single reaction that Yan Bu Gui was showing. Meeting Jun Wu Yao let Jun Wu Xie learnt what feelings were, what love was. She might not have known in the past, but today, she saw longing in Yan Bu Gui¡¯s eyes, just like she had seen in Su Ya¡¯s eyes as well.

 Chapter 1950 - â€œThe Swallow Returns (2)â€

    Chapter 1950: ¡°The Swallow Returns (2)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie took a deep breath and then opened her mouth to say slowly: ¡°Ever since I set foot into the Middle Realm, my heart has only been focused on bringing down the Twelve Pces. For that I had gone to the Battle of Deities with Qiao Chu and the others and as expected we were all chosen where we all went to the Cloudy Brook Academy in the end.¡±

    ¡°Heh, Qiao Chu told me about that already.¡± Yan Bu Gui said with augh.

    But Jun Wu Xie did not miss the strange glint that shed in Yan Bu Gui¡¯s eyes when she mentioned ¡°Cloudy Brook Academy¡±.

    ¡°I acknowledged another person as my Master in the Cloudy Brook Academy. That person has a queer personality and did not think much of me in the beginning. It was only when the Headmaster personally asked her to teach me that she epted me reluctantly. It was only after a long while had passed that she slowly came to ept me. She then told me that she had actually not wanted to ept any more disciples.¡± There was no joy or sorrow in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s voice, like she was talking about something that had nothing to do with her.

    Yan Bu Gui was highly entranced as he listened, and no one knew what he was thinking.

    ¡°She was beautiful and gorgeous looking but drinks like her life depended on it. She was irritable and violent but highly protective. Whoever bullies me in the slightest and she will personally seek justice for me. She once said to me that her disciple must definitely not be bullied by anyone and if he get bullied, he must fight back. And if he is not a match for the opponent, then she will help him fight back. Master, do you think she is a good Master?¡± When Jun Wu Xie finished, her gaze locked onto the silent Yan Bu Gui.

    Yan Bu Gui¡¯s hand that was holding the urn of wine trembled slightly, seemingly like he was struggling very hard to hold himself back.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, a person who is so protective would naturally be a good Master.¡± It was not known why Yan Bu Gui¡¯s voice was sounding a little raspy.

    ¡°Master Su Ya is a great person and she treats me very well, but I know that she holds an obsession in her heart. She said she remains at the Cloudy Brook Academy because she is waiting for someone, a person who let her down.¡± Jun Wu Xie said expressionlessly.

    Yan Bu Gui had a hand holding his forehead, casting a shadow over his face.

    ¡°She should not wait. In the end, some people are unable to go back anymore and are too ashamed to face her again.¡±

    ¡°Why? If it¡¯s because of the All Life Pce, the All Life Pce has been destroyed. Why can¡¯t you meet?¡± Jun Wu Xie did not understand. She had gotten Fei Yan to look into everything about the All Life Pce back when he was in the Dragon yers Pce but he had not been able to find any information linked to Yan Bu Gui.

    ording to reason, if there was any enmity between Yan Bu Gui and the All Life Pce, with the informationwork the Dragon yers Pce had, they would not have missed it. Now that the All Life Pce was gone, even if Yan Bu Gui still had any misgivings, there was no longer a need for him to be concerned with it.

    Yan Bu Gui shook his head.

    ¡°Wu Xie, I understand your kind intentions, but this matter is far from being as simple as you think it is. The reason is not because of anything between the All Life Pce and me. Even though the All Life Pce has been destroyed, I still do not dare to go seek her out. You don¡¯t understand, if I go to her side, I will only draw cmity onto her, or even..... I cannot stay here in the Middle Realm much longer and I will be leaving soon after.¡±

    Yan Bu Gui¡¯s tone of voice was filled with a kind of helplessness. He hesitated a moment before he looked and Jun Wu Xie and said: ¡°Wu Xie, I can see that Jun Wu Yao is very important to you. If you trust me as your Master, leave as soon as you can from the Middle Realm. Go to the Lower Realm, anyce will do. Do not continue to remain here. The Middle Realm to Jun Wu Yao, is just too dangerous!¡±

    Yan Bu Gui¡¯s words caused Jun Wu Xie to be rather startled, that this matter would concern Jun Wu Yao was something that she had never thought about before.

    ¡°Master, these words you¡¯re saying..... what does it mean?¡±

    Yan Bu Gui clenched his teeth together, seemingly wanting to saying something, but he just could not, like he was very concerned about something.

    ¡°I will never seek you any harm. All of you have exacted your revenge. Do not stay here any longer. The Middle Realm is not a good ce at all.¡±

 Chapter 1951 - â€œThe Swallow Returns (3)â€

    Chapter 1951: ¡°The Swallow Returns (3)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie furrowed up her brows as she looked at Yan Bu Gui. Yan Bu Gui¡¯s words were making her detect a sense of danger.

    There must be some reason that was making Yan Bu Gui not dare to meet Su Ya, and to not dare to remain here in the Middle Realm. That very same reason was also linked to Jun Wu Yao in some way.

    ¡°Master, you know Wu Yao¡¯s identity.¡± That was not a query from Jun Wu Xie, but a statement affirming her conjecture.

    Yan Bu Gui smiled bitterly and said: ¡°Among the people of the Middle Realm, who would not recognize that pair of violet eyes? Even if they had never seen it before, just seeing that pair of eyes would tell them that is the Dark Emperor.¡±

    ¡°How did the Dark Emperor fall back then? Does Master know?¡± Jun Wu Xie was certain that Yan Bu Gui must know something about it. Although judging by his age, he would not know anything about it but his words kept giving Jun Wu Xie the feeling that he did.

    Things about Jun Wu Yao, Jun Wu Xie had never probed much into them but Yan Bu Gui¡¯s words had made her sense danger and she could not help herself but to ask.

    Yan Bu Gui knew very well that he should not say anything more but when he saw Jun Wu Xie¡¯s slightly anxious gaze, he could not harden his heart any longer.

    ¡°The Dark Emperor did not fall. He merely had his powers sealed and imprisoned somewhere in the Lower Realm. Wu Xie, do you know just how powerful the true powers of the Dark Emperor really is?¡±

    ¡°True power?¡± Jun Wu Xie was slightly taken aback. Could it be that Jun Wu Yao currently did not possess his full strength?

    Yan Bu Gui then said: ¡°I know that you must feel that Jun Wu Yao is very strong now, stronger than anything we know of. But I must tell you. When Jun Wu Yao was the Dark Emperor, when his powers were at its peak, with such one single stroke, he would be able to annihte more than every single person in the Nine Temples and Twelve Pces. That is his true strength.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes widened slightly. Jun Wu Yao who had been so powerful back then, just who could have possibly been able to capture him, and sealed up all his powers to imprison him in that dark cave that never saw the light of day?

    ¡°The Dark Emperor was set up and taken in by sly schemes to fall into a trap. The Jun Wu Yao I saw before had although regained some of his powers, butpared to when he was at his peak, it¡¯s still worlds apart. In his current state, if he was discovered by those same people from back then, they will surely not hesitate to capture him and take him away at all cost. So, bring Jun Wu Yao and leave the Middle Realm now.¡± Yan Bu Gui persuaded sincerely with all his heart.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s head was buzzing from what she had heard, seemingly having caught the crux of the matter.

    ¡°Master, the reason for your departure back then had also been because of those same people?¡±

    Yan Bu Gui nodded his head solemnly.

    ¡°Wu Xie, that is not something you can go touch at all. Even the Dark Emperor was taken down back then. You definitely must note into any form of contact with them.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie was slightly stunned.

    A slender figure suddenly came to appear right behind her, to wrap Jun Wu Xie whose body had turned slightly chill into an embrace, his violet eyes looked displeased as he stared at the frozen Yan Bu Gui.

    ¡°Dark Emperor.¡± Yan Bu Gui¡¯s heart quaked.

    Jun Wu Yao narrowed his eyes as he stared at Yan Bu Gui to say: ¡°If you are not Little Xie¡¯s Master, you would already be dead.¡±

    Yan Bu Gui¡¯s entire body turned chill involuntarily, the oppressive aura emanating from Jun Wu Yao making it hard for him to breathe. He knew very clearly that Jun Wu Yao¡¯s words were in no way a joke.

    ¡°When one is powerless to protect the person he loves, then he¡¯s useless.¡± Jun Wu Yao said as he eyed Yan Bu Gui coldly. The words that Yan Bu Gui had told Jun Wu Xie just now, had caused murder to rise within him.

    Those matters, were not things the current Jun Wu Xie should know about.

    Yan Bu Gui¡¯s eyes quivered, knowing that he had said too much.

    ¡°Who wants to capture you?¡± Jun Wu Xie raised her head up to look at Jun Wu Yao, her eyes reflecting Jun Wu Yao¡¯s countenance.

 Chapter 1952 - â€œThe Swallow Returns (4)â€

    Chapter 1952: ¡°The Swallow Returns (4)¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. You don¡¯t need to think too much about these things.¡± Jun Wu Yao said as he ruffled Jun Wu Xie¡¯s little head.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s brows creased up slightly, sensing that Jun Wu Yao had no intentions of talking about it anymore.

    To be able to cause Jun Wu Yao to be concerned, it would not be any ordinary person. That he did not want to say anything, Jun Wu Xie could understand why. He was afraid that she would be dragged into it.

    Seeing Jun Wu Xie¡¯s brows creased up in a frown, Jun Wu Yao¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t bear to see it and he said in a soft voice: ¡°It is not yet the right time. When the time is ripe, I will definitely tell you everything.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie pulled Jun Wu Yao¡¯s hand off and stared unblinkingly at him.

    ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯m too weak.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words stuffed up Jun Wu Yao¡¯s heart heavily and he wrapped her up tightly in a hug as he said in a serious tone: ¡°You¡¯re not weak. Your heart is stronger than anyone else. But you¡¯re still growing and you should not let these matters perplex your heart. One fine day, you will be powerful enough.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie vowed silently to herself that the day woulde where she would grow so strong that Jun Wu Yao could reveal anything and everything to her without any misgivings.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Seeing the two of them locked in tight embrace, Yan Bu Gui heart was feeling ratherplicated. He could not help but think, that if he had the same kind of resolute determination like Jun Wu Yao back then, would he then not have had to let her down.

    Jun Wu Xieposed her emotion. She was not a person who liked to indulge in self pity and since she knows the problemid with her being weak, she would then not continue to dwell on it. Only by bing stronger, would shepletely resolve the problem.

    ¡°Master, I had initially thought to ask you to go bring the news of the Twelve Pces¡¯ eradication to the Spirit Jade Pce and go see that other Master of mine along the way. But since the knot in your heart still has not unraveled, then.....¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go!¡± Yan Bu Gui suddenly changed his mind.

    Jun Wu Xie was rather surprised.

    Yan Bu Gui smiled bitterly and said: ¡°The Dark Emperor is right. I had been useless, and I have been too narrow sighted. I have always thought that staying far away from her was a form of protection for her but have never considered that it will also bring her pain. Seeing the highly determined resolve from the both of you, I seem to have understood something. I made a wrong choice back then, and I would like to salvage it now.¡±

    He could no longer remember how many years it had been since he left, but he still remembered vividly thest time he saw Su Ya. Her smiling countenance beautiful as flowers in bloom, filled his dreams on so many nights, her svelte figure always hovering before his eyes, never going away. That reflected the longing in his heart, a longing he could not let go of, indelible, destined to follow him his entire life.

    A smile rose up within Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes, as she knew the long wait someone had been enduring up in Mount Fu Yao, was finally yielding fruit.

    ¡°The Spirit Jade Pce is just in the mid levels of Mount Fu Yao. I will get Fei Yan to draw you a map. This key here is the key to open the entrance door into the Spirit Jade Pce. You only need to tell them the news about the Twelve Pces and you can then go on ahead to the Cloudy Brook Academy to see Master Su Ya.¡±

    Yan Bu Gui epted the key and nodded his head at Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°I leave tomorrow.¡±

    Upon saying that, Yan Bu Gui then walked himself out.

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s chin was resting upon Jun Wu Xie¡¯s head, and as he looked at Yan Bu Gui¡¯s departing back, a smile curled up the ends of his lips.

    ¡°This Master of yours, isn¡¯t all that dense afterall.¡±

    ¡°That is my Master.¡± Jun Wu Xie retorted with an eyebrow lifting up slightly. She raised a hand to hold up Jun Wu Yao¡¯s chin, as she released herself from the torment upon the top of her head.

    ¡°I should be able to stabilize Qiao Chu¡¯s condition and all the others in about a month¡¯s time. Shall we move out after one month?¡±

    Jun Wu Yao smiled indulgently, seeing Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes lit with anticipation, knowing that it was his own predicament that was causing the little one to be so anxious to gain power.

    ¡°Sure! But if your own injuries are not healed by then, I will not bring you there.¡±

 Chapter 1953 - â€œThe Swallow Returns (5)â€

    Chapter 1953: ¡°The Swallow Returns (5)¡±

    With Yan Bu Gui¡¯s heart set on seeing Su Ya, he hurriedly went back to his room, and stared into the mirror for a long while.

    The man in the mirror was tall and imposing, his face covered by a wild bushy beard. Although he had already had a change of clothes, the thuggish look of a bandit about him was still clear to see. Yan Bu Gui stroked at his beard for a long while as he stared at the razor de at the side. He suddenly took a deep breath and reached his hand out to pick it up.

    After Qiao Chu and the others had sufficiently suffered through Jun Wu Xie¡¯s ¡°revenge¡±, they were living a life worse than death.

    Jun Wu Xie was also carrying injuries herself and she was naturally unable to take care of them. It had been the little Yue Ye who had instead taken over her own Master¡¯s task, popping in and out of the room Qiao Chu and the others were in everyday, casually bringing in a humongous cauldron of medicine that made Qiao Chu and the others to cringe in horror just by looking at it, with Yue Yi, her own brother, roped in as a helper.

    ¡°I¡¯ll say, Little Moon, your master is a patient as well. Aren¡¯t you going to help her?¡± Qiao Chu said with a twitch tugging at the corner of his mouth as he stared at Yue Ye busying herself all over the ce. If the little doll had note in here forcing them to drink that nauseating brew, they would have weed her visits very much.

    Yue Ye raised her head up to look at Qiao Chu, but her action of grinding the medicine into powder did not stop as she answered with a serious face: ¡°Master¡¯s skills in healing so way much better than mine. I will only add on to her troubles if I go there.¡±

    [So you¡¯re using us for practice then?] Qiao Chu thought to himself as he cried, but no tears came out.

    Though that was what his heart thought, Qiao Chu did not have the guts to say it. He had not forgotten that standing behind this littless, was the devil herself, Jun Wu Xie.

    The group of youths who were feeling bitter and sorry for himself to be tormented like this by Jun Wu Xie and her little disciple, suddenly saw a figure appear at their door.

    A tall and towering man, with a handsome countenance and a dominating air was walking into their room.

    Qiao Chu¡¯s brows creased up as he stared at this man he did not know at all, but at the same time felt rather familiar, two highly contradicting views.

    ¡°You are?¡± Yue Ye blinked her eyes at him, looking at the man that she had never seen before.

    ¡°Cough.¡± The handsome man with the dominating air cleared his throat, as he stared back a little awkwardly at the several youths who were looking at him with a querying look in their eyes.

    ¡°I am your Grandmaster.¡± The man replied.

    Yue Ye¡¯s face became highly flustered, obviously unable to remember which Grandmaster it was.

    ¡°My Master told me before, that she has three different Masters, but.....¡± Yue Ye was feeling rather confused. Among Jun Wu Xie¡¯s three Masters, one had already passed on into the afterlife and the other two were Yan Bu Gui and one she had never met, but she knew was ady.

    ¡°I am Yan Bu Gui.¡± The man said rather awkwardly.

    ¡°PUU! ! !¡± Qiao Chu spurted out the entire mouthful of medicinal brew he had just poured into his mouthpletely.

    ¡°Ma.....Master?¡± Qiao Chu¡¯s eyes widened bigger than a goldfish¡¯s, as he stared incredulously at Yan Bu Gui.

    Not just Qiao Chu, even Hua Yao and the rest of the gang were showing faces of stunned incredulity.

    Who in the world would be able to draw any kind of link between this handsome man with such a dominating air about him with that slovenly and unkempt Master of theirs they had always known?

    ¡°Master, how..... How did you turn out like this?¡± If not for the fact that the voice was still the same, Qiao Chu would really have thought that this person before his eyes was impersonating their Master!

    The expression on Yan Bu Gui¡¯s face became more and more awkward. He cleared his throat ufortably and said: ¡°I have merely shaved off my beard and the bunch of you already can¡¯t recognise me. You all deserve a thrashing I think!¡± As he said that, he rubbed at his chin, the smooth feeling under his fingers was something he still hadn¡¯t gotten used to.

    ¡°.....¡± Qiao Chu was speeechless.

    With such a big change, who would be able to tell?

    When they had acknowledged Yan Bu Gui as their Master, Yan Bu Gui¡¯s was already covered in that great bushy beard. It had been so many years and none of them had ever seen him shave his beard before. Moreover.....

 Chapter 1954 - â€œThe Swallow Returns (6)â€

    Chapter 1954: ¡°The Swallow Returns (6)¡±

    Wasn¡¯t the disparity a little tad bit too big! ?

    Even if you beat Qiao Chu to death, he would never have thought that his crude and boorish Master would look like such adies man just by shaving off his beard.

    Shocking, doncha think! ?

    It could be he was feeling even more ufortable being under his disciples¡¯ stunned gazes that Yan Bu Gui¡¯s face turned dark as he said sternly: ¡°I came here to find all of you today to bid all of you goodbye temporarily. I will be leaving right this afternoon and will not be returning anytime soon. All of you do not have any spirit powers now and you must remember to exercise some restraint on your temper, and not stir up anymore trouble for Wu Xie.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Master, where are you going?¡± Fei Yan immediately asked when he heard that Yan Bu Gui was leaving.

    But looking at that face on Yan Bu Gui, he could not help but feel that he had mistaken him for somebody.

    Yan Bu Gui lifted up an eyebrow slightly and said: ¡°Your Master I, am going in pursuit of my lifelong happiness. All of you better watch yourself well.¡±

    Yan Bu Gui¡¯s words immediately caused the youths¡¯ faces to be surprised. But as their surprise dissipated, the gazes they were looking at Yan Bu Gui with then turned highly amused.

    ¡°What kind of a look are all of you giving me! ?¡± Yan Bu Gui noticed that the eyes of the bunch of rascals did not look right.

    ¡°I had thought why Master would suddenly decide to shave off his beard for no reason. So it is because he wants to change his image to go pursue a wife.¡± Fei Yan said teasingly as he rubbed at his chin.

    ¡°No need to say. Master, with the way you look now, you will definitely mesmerize a whole bunch of youngdies without any problem. See how handsome you look!¡± Qiao Chu nodded his head vehemently in agreement, not forgetting to add in some boot licking.

    Yan Bu Gui¡¯s face turned red from their merciless teasing, as he suppressed the strong urge to teach them a good lesson on the spot, worrying about their ailing body and had no choice but to give up on that thought.

    ¡°The whole lot of you had better shut your gaps!¡±

    ¡°You guys better stop. Don¡¯t you see that your Master¡¯s face had turned all red?¡± Fan Zhuo had not taken Yan Bu Gui as his Master, but still chirped in with a smile.

    ¡°Why do I seem to feel that after Master shaved off his beard, the skin on his face has thinned out as well? Why is his face turning red so easily now?¡± Qiao Chu continued to say, seemingly unafraid of death.

    Yan Bu Gui was almost driven to vomit out blood by this bunch of rascals. He had initiallye with well intentions to bid them goodbye, and instead of seeing them reluctant to part, he was very nearly driven to his grave from rage!

    ¡°Qiao Chu! Fei Yan! The two of you just wait. When your bodies have recovered, see how your Master is going to deal with you two.¡± Yan Bu Gui cracked his knuckles threateningly. ¡°Hurry up and nurse yourselves back to health, to wait for your Master toe back and peel your skin off!¡±

    Upon saying that, Yan Bu Gui turned and walked out in a huff.

    As Qiao Chu and the others looked at Yan Bu Gui¡¯s departing back, they discreetly rubbed at their noses.

    It was not that they wanted to see Yan Bu Gui leave, but the image Yan Bu Gui had suddenly assumed before he left really made it hard for them to ept.

    Yan Bu Gui had left, bringing with him the news that the Twelve Pces had been destroyed to the Spirit Jade Pce, before he would go resolve the longing that had been hidden in his heart for so many years.

    Qiao Chu and the rest of the gang consistently drank medicinal brews and ate medicine everyday, their bodies so frail they were not even able to get out from their beds, the days that passed feeling like they were being reared as pigs.

    Till half a monthter, Granny Yue came to see Jun Wu Xie, to tell Jun Wu Xie that the Cloudy Brook Academy had been emptied out. After their batch of disciples left, the Cloudy Brook Academy¡¯s teachers had all dispersed and separated, leaving the academy empty andpletely devoid of people.

    Yan Bu Gui had naturally not been able to find Su Ya, but he had not returned here, not giving up but went on to find out some clues about Su Ya¡¯s departure from the Spirit Jade Pce and went in pursuit towards where the clues indicated.

    The Spirit Jade Pce took in all the remaining strength of the Twelve Pces, and Granny Yue came to ry the Spirit Jade Pce Lord¡¯s thanks in gratitude.

    Nobody had ever thought that the agreement to cooperate made almost in jest would actuallye to fruition after just a year¡¯s time.

 Chapter 1955 - â€œMaking Their Way Towards the Spirits (1)â€

    Chapter 1955: ¡°Making Their Way Towards the Spirits (1)¡±

    A month¡¯s time passed in a blink, and all the Twelve Pces¡¯ affairs handed over to the Spirit Jade Pce to pick up the pieces. ording to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s instructions, Qu Ling Yue arranged for the army to prepare themselves for their return back to the Lower Realm.

    The level of spirit powers contained within the Middle Realm¡¯snds was far more robust that the Lower Realm¡¯s and the fifty thousand strong army that had stayed here for merely slightly more than one month¡¯s time saw every one¡¯s powers increase dramatically. That discovery had made Jun Qing highly excited.

    When they had been in the Lower Realm before, they had never had this kind of feeling but after havinge to the Middle Realm, they realized that the spirit powers the Lower Realm possessed wascking far below the Middle Realm had and in just slightly over a month¡¯s time, Long Qi and Jun Qing who had been stuck at the peak of the indigo level had actually both broken through to the Purple Spirit, with many others within the army attaining a breakthrough as well.

    If not for the hidden danger posed by the Nine Temples, Jun Wu Xie would really have wanted the fifty thousand soldiers to continue to remain here in the Middle Realm to cultivate.

    And towards the circumstances they were facing, Jun Wu Xie had also discussed it with Jun Qing and Qu Ling Yue for a time.

    The Twelve Pces were taken over by the Spirit Jade Pce and for the Spirit Jade Pce topletely eradicate the remnants of the old Twelve Pces, it would require at least two to three months¡¯ time. And within these two to three months, the Spirit Jade Pce themselves would not be considered stable yet and they would have to wait till the Spirit Jade Pce had unified the Twelve Pces which would also mean that they would have stabilized everything, allowing them to deter the Nine Temples¡¯ actions somewhat. At that time, Granny Yue would then send the Spirit Jade Pce¡¯s disciples to the Lower Realm, and invite the people from the Lower Realm toe continue their cultivation within the Spirit Jade Pce¡¯s perimeters.

    And within these two to three months, they would closely observe the Nine Temples¡¯ movements and if there was any situation, Granny Yue would also send people down into the Lower Realm to inform Jun Qing and the others at the very first instance.

    ¡°You¡¯re all leaving already.....¡± Qiao Chu and Hua Yao were supporting each other. Having undergone all that careful nursing, they were now able toe down from their beds to walk around, but standing on their feet for too long would still make them feel exceedingly tired.

    The Spirit Transformation Elixir¡¯s side effects was more intense than any one of them had imagined and ording to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s diagnosis, their condition had stabilized. That would also mean that in the uing one year, they would have to live their lives so frail and sickly.

    Although the five of them had said that they had gone all out with everything they had because they wanted to seek revenge for their family members, but now that they were faced with the situation that they could not even summon up any strength for the most mundane tasks, they were finding it a little hard to ept.

    From the Purple Spirit¡¯s third stage to bepletely drained of any spirit power, turned into absolute trash where they even needed a crutch just to walk, how could the proud bunch of youths possibly find it easy to ept.

    ¡°We¡¯re just be away temporarily. Are all of you feeling better? I¡¯ll get Long Qi to arrange some horse carriages for you and you can all just climb up into the carriages. We will have to switch to travelling over water midway through the journey and all of you must take good care of yourself.¡± Jun Qing said, looking a little pained as he looked at Qiao Chu and the others. One could not help but be worried when see how weak and frail the bodies of these youths had be.

    ¡°I thank Uncle Jun for worrying about us. We will have to trouble all of you this time.¡± Rong Ruo opened her mouth to say apologetically.

    ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much about it.¡± Jun Qing had already seen these bunch of youths as his own nephews and nieces from long before.

    The youths were packing their luggages when they saw Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao walking towards them together.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t Little Xie and Big Brother Wu Yao going back together with us?¡± Fei Yan asked, seeing that Jun Wu Xie had not made any preparations.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at the pale faces of Qiao Chu and her otherpanions, before she slowly said: ¡°Not only I am not going back, you guys cannot go back as well.¡±

 Chapter 1956 - â€œMaking Their Way Towards the Spirits (2)â€

    Chapter 1956: ¡°Making Their Way Towards the Spirits (2)¡±

    ¡°Har?¡± Qiao Chu and the others stared in surprise at Jun Wu Xie, not understanding for a moment what she was saying.

    ¡°We are not going back? If we do not go back, and with the condition our bodies are in now, remaining here in the Middle Realm would be too.....¡± Fei Yan said hesitantly. Although he didn¡¯t want to admit it, but with them being no different from being as good as useless trash, remaining behind would only drag Jun Wu Xie down.

    ¡°To put it more urately, it¡¯s your souls that are remaining behind.¡± Jun Wu Xie then continued to say.

    At that moment, Hua Yao and the others were even more confused.

    Only Rong Ruo was looking rather thoughtful as she nced at Jun Wu Yao standing behind Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at her several littlepanions who were looking rather bewildered and she opened her mouth to exin: ¡°I have discussed it with Jun Wu Yao. In the year that all of you are suffering from the side effects of the Spirit Transformation Elixir, he¡¯ll bring your souls to the Spirit World and we¡¯ll continue with our cultivation over there.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Spirit World?¡±

    The faces of the youths were filled with shock and they could not believe what they had just heard.

    ¡°But isn¡¯t the Spirit World a ce that only spirits forms are able to go to? How is it possible for us to go there just like that?¡± Rong Ruo asked as she looked puzzledly at Jun Wu Xie.

    Qiao Chu had turned deathly pale as he clutched at his chest over his heart to say in despair: ¡°Little Xie..... are you thinking that we are all now useless and you want us to take our own lives, to be homeless spirits and go there to cultivate.....¡±

    [They were only going to be trash for a year..... They were not prepared to die yet.....]

    A twitch involuntarily started to tug at a corner of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mouth and shepletely ignored Qiao Chu who was spouting a whole mouthful of nonsense but to turn to Rong Ruo to exin instead: ¡°The exact method used to do that will be carried out by Jun Wu Yao. We will only need to follow him and that¡¯s all we need to do.¡±

    Jun Wu Yao looked smilingly the confused and bewildered group and his figure suddenly appeared in a sh before Qiao Chu.

    Suddenly looking at that handsome countenance close up, Qiao Chu gasped in shock.

    [Damn, Big Brother Wu Yao is so good looking!]

    Without waiting for him to be able to give voice to his thoughts, Jun Wu Yao¡¯s hand suddenly went through Qiao Chu¡¯s chest in that instant!

    ¡°Big Brother Wu Yao, what are you doing?¡± Hua Yao was rather taken aback as he stared at Qiao Chu¡¯s chest that had Jun Wu Yao¡¯s hand plunged right inside. The scene was just too brutal and it caused shock to fill up in everyone¡¯s heart!

    Even Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes widened slightly, but Jun Wu Yao then suddenly stretched a hand out to block Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes.

    The corners of Jun Wu Yao¡¯s lips curled up slightly, and the hand that was plunged through Qiao Chu¡¯s chest was slowly retracted, and with that action, a ghostly figure was actually pulled out from Qiao Chu¡¯s body!

    In the instant that Jun Wu Yao¡¯s hand came out from Qiao Chu¡¯s bodypletely, Qiao Chu immediately fell backwards with his eyes closed.

    Fortunately Jun Qing was quick to move as he shot forward to hold Qiao Chu¡¯s body.

    However, a ghostly figure had appeared right before the eyes of Hua Yao and the rest of the gang, the countenance of that insubstantial figure looking exactly like Qiao Chu.

    The spectral Qiao Chu stood in his spot looking greatly surprised. For an instant there just now, he had felt like he had an illusion, like he was in a dream where things were just too surreal. Jun Wu Yao¡¯s hand had clearly plunged right through into his body but he had not felt the slightest bit of pain, but just felt an ufortable sensation that he was being pulled. When that feeling intensified, his consciousness had be muddled and unclear and when he regained back his senses, he found himself back in the same spot. But when he saw ¡°himself¡± held in Jun Qing¡¯s arms, his mind suddenly turned nk.

    ¡°This here, is your soul.¡± Jun Wu Yao¡¯s voice then sounded within his ears at that moment.

    ¡°My..... soul?¡± Qiao Chu looked down in shock, to stare at his translucent pair of hands.

 Chapter 1957 - â€œMaking Their Way Towards the Spirits (3)â€

    Chapter 1957: ¡°Making Their Way Towards the Spirits (3)¡±

    Qiao Chu was feeling great. Originally weak and frail, that had disappeared without a trace. He no longer felt any difort or lethargy, but just an unexinable feeling of emptiness. He looked at his own two hands, and through that spectral shade, he could clearly see the cracks in the stone bs on the ground. The feeling that was going through his body was just too strange for words.

    ¡°This is a soul?¡± Hua Yao¡¯s eyes widened. If he was not seeing it with his own eyes, he really would not dare to believe that there could be such a thing in this world, that someone could actually drag a person¡¯s soul out from his body.

    Hua Yao immediately bent down to check for breathing under the nose of Qiao Chu¡¯s body.

    ¡°Pulling out one¡¯s soul will not have any other effect on a person¡¯s body, but just as if he has fallen asleep. The only difference is that they would not wake up.¡± It was as if Jun Wu Yao could see Hua Yao¡¯s worry, and he opened his mouth to exin.

    ¡°This is really amazing.¡± Qiao Chu¡¯s eyes stared, looking at himself in spirit form and then turning his head to look at his own body. He could not help himself but to walk over, thinking to touch his own body.

    But when he stretched his hand out, his hand went right through his own flesh body.

    ¡°This.....¡±

    ¡°You are just a new spirit, and have not yet grasp the unique qualities of a spirit form. With the current level of power in your spirit, you will not be able to touch anything.¡± Jun Wu Yao said.

    ¡°I am now a spirit form?¡± Qiao Chu was thinking the feeling was just too strange. When he checked through his spiritual body, he discovered within the chest of his translucent soul, a tiny little figure was cuddled up sound asleep.

    That figure was solid, and not translucent, its stark contrast of ck and white, curled up in a ball, looking extremely adorable.

    ¡°Rolly?¡± Qiao Chu looked at the little furball inside his chest, and immediately recognized its identity.

    Wasn¡¯t that a miniature version of the Ying Yang Bear?

    ¡°Ring Spirits are spirit forms by itself and their existence are directly linked to your souls.¡± Jun Wu Yao said with a shrug.

    ¡°Heh. Little fe, so you¡¯re still with me.¡± Qiao Chu could not help but want to poke at the Ying Yang Bear, and as he smiled, he discovered something highly shocking.

    ¡°Heavens be damned! Where¡¯re my clothes! ?¡±

    Caught up in his astoundment from having his soul parted from his body, Qiao Chu suddenly realized that his entire body was stark naked and he wasn¡¯t covered at all in the slightest!

    ¡°Pfft! Hahaha!¡± Fei Yan had endured it for so long and his finally burst outughing, having already noticed that all along.

    ¡°Argh! Argh! Argh! Arrrgh!¡± Qiao Chu let out a wail, and squatted himself down, trying his hardest to cover his stark naked body. However, as a brand new spirit form, he was translucent and there was no way he could cover himself at all.

    Qiao Chu almost wanted to cry.

    He finally understood, why Jun Wu Yao had covered Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes earlier! !

    Knowing that their souls could be parted from their flesh bodies, Hua Yao and the others were more prepared. Jun Qing got Long Qi to fetch a few men to catch Hua Yao and the others when they fell before Jun Wu Yao went on to pull their souls out, where he kept Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes tightly covered throughout the entire process.

    Although she knew what Jun Wu Yao was concerned about, but.....

    Jun Wu Xie really felt like telling him, that back in her previous life, she had already dissected an uncountable number of bodies of the opposite sex!

    When it was Rong Ruo¡¯s turn, Fei Yan¡¯s soul that had just been dragged out from his body shot himself right in between Rong Ruo and Jun Wu Yao, his face bitterly mournful.

    ¡°Big Brother Wu Yao, can we go inside a room before doing it?¡±

    [This one is to be his future little wife! !]

 Chapter 1958 - â€œMaking Their Way Towards the Spirits (4)â€

    Chapter 1958: ¡°Making Their Way Towards the Spirits (4)¡±

    Rong Ruo was feeling at quite a loss as she looked at Fei Yan. Jun Wu Yao raised up an eyebrow slightly and a faint smile passed his lips.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    His mind set at ease by the reply, Fei Yan heaved a sigh of relief, before hurrying to hide inside one of the houses at the side.

    Just like Qiao Chu, when their souls parted from their bodies, there wasn¡¯t a sliver of clothing upon them.

    Rong Ruo followed Jun Wu Yao into a room, as Qiao Chu and the others hid helplessly as they trembled. They were not able to physically touch anything and they had no choice but to remain unclothed.

    Not long after, Jun Wu Yao came walking out from the room, and Rong Ruo stepped out just a step behind him. Jun Wu Xie smelled a faint scent, of something that had just been burnt.

    ¡°Little Ruo?¡± Jun Wu Xie stared at the figure of Rong Ruo. It was strange to say the least, but Rong Ruo¡¯s soul looked rather different from her flesh body. She was a little taller, her countenance leaning more towards handsomeness, and what Jun Wu Xie was more curious about was the fact that Rong Ruo was wearing clothes.

    ¡°Mm.¡± Rong Ruo smiled slightly.

    Leaning out over the window¡¯s ledge to look outside, Fei Yan was slightly taken aback when he saw Rong Ruo, where he could not help but feel that something was not right. But before he could think deeper into it, Qiao Chu at the side was already shouting at the top of his voice.

    ¡°Little Ruo! Why do you have clothes! ?¡±

    Rong Ruo¡¯s spectral body was translucent just like theirs, but she was wearing a suit of clothes. Although they were also translucent, it covered her modesty, not stark naked like Qiao Chu and the others.

    ¡°Ye Jie made it for me.¡± Rong Ruo lowered her head to look at her own clothes, and smiled.

    A small figure then came walking out from inside the room. After Ye Gu was injured, Ye Jie had then appeared. Ye Jie stood shyly by the door as she looked at the people outside.

    ¡°Huh? Ye Jie! ! I want that too! Me too!¡± Qiao Chu immediately protested. Although he wasn¡¯t not able to physically feel anything, he still knew how to feel shame you know! ? Being sopletely exposed, not to mention going to the Spirit World, he wouldn¡¯t even dare to step out through the door!

    Ye Jie looked at Qiao Chu, and then looked over to Jun Wu Yao.

    Jun Wu Yao nodded, and Ye Jie then carried the Hell¡¯s Rodent in her hand toe walking out.

    The Hell¡¯s Rodent opened his mouth and spat out a set of the Four Treasures of Literacy and arge stack of papers. Ye Jie pulled out a sheet of paper that was bigger than she was on the ground, and knelt right upon it to dip the brush into the ink, to start drawing upon the pure white paper. Sets of clothes were quickly drawn out on the paper. Ye Jie drew very quickly and they were done in great detail. Outer robes, inner robes, pants, shoes, socks, and even jade head pieces were drawn out looking highly lifelike. After finishing with the drawing, Ye Jie picked up a pair of scissors and meticulously cut out the clothes and essories she had drawn.

    (Trantor¡¯s Note: Four Treasures of Literacy ¨C ÎÄ·¿ËÄ±¦ wen2 fang2 shi4 bao3, consists of brush, ink, paper, and ink b.)

    Ye Sha then brought out a little cauldron of fire and after Ye Jie finished cutting out the paper, she looked towards Qiao Chu.

    ¡°Birth date and time.¡±

    Qiao Chu quickly rted the information and Ye Jie wrote the details on those pieces of paper before she unceremoniously dumped them all into the cauldron of mes.

    In the instant that those drawings of clothes werepletely burnt, a set of clothes suddenly appeared on Qiao Chu¡¯s body, and even his hair was bound up with a jade headpiece.

    Qiao Chu looked in surprise at his own clothes, unable to believe that he was already wearing the clothes just like that.

    With Qiao Chu as an example, Fei Yan, Hua Yao and Fan Zhuo all pleaded with Ye Jie to draw them a set as well.

    After they were dressed in the clothes ¡°burnt¡± for them, the group of youths who had been hiding inside the room and afraid toe out finally stepped out from inside, appraising their own clothes, finding them just amazing and highly interesting.

    ¡°Eh? Then does that mean we won¡¯t be able to use the magical artifacts anymore?¡± Qiao Chu was staring at his wrists, and he no longer saw the pair of bracelets that were his me Dragon Gauntlets.

    ¡°Magical artifacts cannot be brought into the Spirit World, unless they are magical artifacts from the Spirit World.¡± Ye Jie said unblinkingly from the side.

 Chapter 1959 - â€œMaking Their Way Towards the Spirits (5)â€

    Chapter 1959: ¡°Making Their Way Towards the Spirits (5)¡±

    Fei Yan walked over to Rong Ruo¡¯s side, and looking at Rong Ruo who was the same height as him felt a little strange.

    ¡°Little Ruo, your soul and your flesh body seems to be slightly different.....¡± Fei Yan looked at that face he was so familiar with. He had clearly seen that face from a very young age till now but though he felt it to be familiar, he also thought it to be a little strangely unfamiliar at the same time.

    Rong Ruo turned her eyes away slightly, like she hadn¡¯t noticed and said: ¡°Is that so.....¡±

    ¡°Your height is taller as well.¡± Fei Yan said as hepared their heights. He was originally about half a head taller than Rong Ruo but he found that they were now the same height.

    Rong Ruo did not say anything else but just looked to the side, seemingly deep in thought.

    ¡°Is it my turn next?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked as she looked at Jun Wu Yao.

    Her soul was different from the others.

    Jun Wu Yaoughed, and then pulled Jun Wu Xie into an embrace, carrying her to walk into a room. ¡°Ye Jie, prepare a set of clothes for Little Xie.¡± Upon saying that, he walked inside and closed the door.

    ¡°Yes, my Lord.¡± Ye Jie acknowledged, and patted the Hell¡¯s Rodent on its belly. The Hell¡¯s Belly gurgled and then spat out a pile of little boxes of ink.

    ¡°What is this?¡± Qiao Chu squatted on one side and stared at the things curiously. This was the first time that he knew that things used by spirit souls can really be burnt to give it to them.

    Ye Jie ignored him and just focused on drawing the clothes. Compared to the clothes on Qiao Chu and the others, Ye Jie was extra meticulous this time with her drawing, not sparing any effort even on the veins of intricate design and detailed embroidery. After sketching out the cutting of the clothes, Ye Jie then reached her hand out to take the little ink boxes. In those boxes of ink, there were pigment of a variety of colours, and Ye Jie then went on to carefully dip into the colours before adding them onto the paper.

    ¡°This..... disparity in treatment is a little too different isn¡¯t it?¡± Qiao Chu could not help but gawk as he stared at Ye Jie carefully and meticulously drawing in the clothes. How could those pieces of art be called mere clothes? They were as detailed as embroidery itself!

    Staring at the magnificent and splendid pieces, their colours vibrant and beautiful examples ofdies wear, Qiao Chu then looked at the in white simple clothes on himself, immediately feeling he wanted to cry.

    ¡°Be contented that you even have clothes to wear.¡± Fei Yan was not bothered by it at all. Ye Jie had drawn him a set of men¡¯s clothing and he was extremely satisfied with them.

    Qiao Chu immediately shut his mouth, realizing that it was only through the benefit of Jun Wu Xie that he even had clothes to wear, and was even given the opportunity to continue to cultivate.

    Inside the room, Jun Wu Xie stood before Jun Wu Yao, awaiting for Jun Wu Yao to make his move.

    Jun Wu Yao slowly stretched his hand out, and his warm hand gradually went close to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s chest.

    Jun Wu Xie waited calmly for the moment her soul would leave her body. In actual fact, she was not unfamiliar with this. Back in her past life when she had melded with the little ck cat, she had already experienced it before, and knew what it felt like when one¡¯s soul was parted from his flesh body.

    Seeing Jun Wu Yao¡¯s palm less a foot away and closing in, the memory of the kind of difort in her head made her subconsciously close her eyes, as she waited for the moment when her soul left her body.

    But.....

    The agony she had expected did not appear, and she did not feel the strange feeling of her soul leaving her body. The gradually rising warmth upon her chest caused Jun Wu Xie to open her eyes.

    Arge hand was pressed against her slightly rising chest.

    ¡°.....¡± Jun Wu Xie stared speechlessly at that palm. The palm had no intentions of passing through her chest at all, but was just greedy for the touch upon the soft part on her. Jun Wu Xie raised her head and looked at Jun Wu Yao.

    The corners of Jun Wu Yao¡¯s lips had a wicked smile hanging and his body was leaning forward slightly, as he said through half narrowed eyes.

    ¡°Little Xie has grown up.¡±

    And just as Jun Wu Xie was considering whether to smack that unruly hand away.....

 Chapter 1960 - â€œMaking Their Way Towards the Spirits (6)â€

    Chapter 1960: ¡°Making Their Way Towards the Spirits (6)¡±

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s hand suddenly sank right inside Jun Wu Xie¡¯s chest, as if his entire palm had broken up Jun Wu Xie¡¯s chest to pass right into it, but there wasn¡¯t the slightest wound, and not a single trace of blood dripped out.

    The queer feeling of one¡¯s soul being touched caused Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body to shiver, like something formless within her was being caught in a grip, and slowly being pulled out from her body bit by bit. The feeling couldn¡¯t be considered to be agonizing, but it made one feel highly ufortable, and Jun Wu Yao had merely pulled Jun Wu Xie¡¯s soul out only a little bit.

    Jun Wu Xie suddenly felt the world spin around her, as a unsuppressable feeling of nausea surged within her. Her face immediately turned deathly pale, and her body started to retch uncontrobly.

    Jun Wu Yao immediately released Jun Wu Xie¡¯s soul right in that instant, quickly hugging Jun Wu Xie who was retching so badly her face turned green straight into his arms.

    The temperature had drained out from Jun Wu Xie¡¯s limbs and they felt as if they had been immersed in icy waters.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright now..... It¡¯s alright now.....¡± Jun Wu Yao held Jun Wu Xie tightly in his arms, hisrge warm palms sped around her icy little hands, his brows furrowed up tightly as a glint of puzzlement shed in his eyes.

    Such a situation had not ured with Qiao Chu and the rest of the gang.

    When Qiao Chu and the others had their souls pulled out, their consciousness had been muddled, and had not shown any signs of difort, but Jun Wu Xie was showing such an intense reaction!

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s gaze could not help but fall onto Jun Wu Xie¡¯s pale white face. She was so nauseated she felt like vomiting, but nothing woulde out, and her lips were turning purple from being so highly tensed up.

    It was after quite a long while before Jun Wu Xie¡¯s unsupressable nausea began to disappear. Her entire body was drained of all strength and she could do nothing but be held by Jun Wu Yao, not having the strength to even move a finger.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked, clutching at her abdomen. The nauseating feeling was just indescribable. It was not pain, and not really nausea, but more like an uncontroble difort, that made her unable to control her actions.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Jun Wu Yao hugged Jun Wu Xie tight, gently massaging her temples, his eyes filled with doting indulgence. But hidden under that doting indulgence, was a strange emotion.

    ¡°Wait a while before we¡¯ll try it again.¡± Jun Wu Xie opened her mouth to sayboriously, but her eyes were highly determined.

    Jun Wu Yao rubbed her little head gently and said with a smile: ¡°Yours is a dual soul constitution and it is not that easy to extract. Rest for a day first and we¡¯ll try it again tomorrow.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie had wanted to say something more but thinking that she did not understand much about this, and since Jun Wu Yao had said that, she chose to believe him. She did not say anything more and just obediently nodded her head.

    That feeling was almost too agonizing to describe, and no matter how hard she tried to disregard it, it was carved right into her bones and inscribed into her heart. It might be because she was feeling a little tired, and Jun Wu Xie fell asleep in Jun Wu Yao¡¯s embrace.

    Waiting till Jun Wu Xie was sound asleep, Jun Wu Yaoid her upon the bed, and walked out from the room by himself, undispeble lines of worry creasing up his brows.

    ¡°Lord Jue, I¡¯ve finished drawing.¡± Outside the door, Ye Jie was holding a stack of clothes she had drawn. She had drawn them very seriously and she had included everything that was needed from head to toe. Worried that Jun Wu Xie might not have enough to wear, she had even drawn up several sets.

    ¡°Young Miss¡¯ birth details.....¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t need it for now.¡± Jun Wu Yao opened his mouth to say.

    Ye Jie did not probe but just nodded her head and kept the things away properly, thinking in her heart that she could draw some more since there was more time.

    ¡°Huh? We¡¯re not going to burn them right away to give them to Little Xie?¡± Qiao Chu asked, not daring to turn his head to look inside the room, afraid that Jun Wu Yao would strangle him to death.

 Chapter 1961 - â€œMaking Their Way Towards the Spirits (7)â€

    Chapter 1961: ¡°Making Their Way Towards the Spirits (7)¡±

    Jun Wu Yao said: ¡°A little tired out today. Continue tomorrow.¡±

    Qiao Chu and the others did not suspect anything and just lowered their heads to study their current situation.

    Jun Qing stood in the courtyard and said: ¡°We¡¯ll be setting out for the Lower Realm today, regarding Wu Xie¡¯s flesh body.....¡±

    ¡°I will take care of that.¡± Jun Wu Yao said.

    Jun Qing nodded. With the kind of powers Jun Wu Yao possessed, since he was saying that, he was surelypletely confident. Jun Qing did not ask anymore on that and just brought the flesh bodies of Qiao Chu and the rest of thepanions to go make preparations for them.

    With their souls taken out from their flesh bodies, although there was no consciousness, all other bodily functions were not affected. They were to be fed liquid foods everyday andpared to the prior conditions Qiao Chu and the others were in before, it was easier to take care of them like this.

    Before the team going to the Lower Realm moved out, Jun Wu Xie woke up from her dreams. Apanied by Jun Wu Yao, they walked to the outside of the city to watch the troops ready themselves.

    With this parting, it would be at least a year. Jun Wu Xie was feeling a little reluctant to part as she looked at Jun Qing. Her gaze then fell upon Yue Ye beside her and an idea came into her head.

    ¡°Uncle! Wait.¡± Jun Wu Xie held Yue Ye¡¯s hand and came walking over to Jun Qing.

    Yue Ye hid nervously behind Jun Wu Xie and Jun Qing smiled gently as he looked at Yue Ye¡¯s bashful demeanor, thinking it rather amusing.

    ¡°Uncle, can I trouble you to bring Little Ye back to the Lin Pce? Little Ye is my disciple and she is still very young, but she possesses great gift in the field of healing. The Middle Realm is afterall still too unstable and she needs a stable environment for her to be able to learn more things. I¡¯ve spoken to Mu Chen about this before. Have him guide Little Ye along after you get back.¡± Jun Wu Xie looked at the timid Yue Ye. Even though Yue Ye had never said anything about it, Jun Wu Xie could still feel that life back in the Shadow Moon Pce had left a great impact on Yue Ye. Under such circumstances, remaining here might continue to be a form of harm towards Yue Ye so why not give her aplete change of environment to let her start afresh.

    In the Lower Realm, no one knows of her past, and she would no longer need to live in fear.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Jun Qing smiled, and he bent his back down to look at Yue Ye hiding behind Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Little Ye, you want to go home with Granduncle?¡± Saying that, he put his hand out before her.

    Yue Ye looked at Jun Qing rather nervously before raising her head to look at Jun Wu Xie. Seeing Jun Wu Xie nod her head, she then carefully stretched out her tiny hand, and ced it within Jun Qingrge open palm.

    ¡°Granduncle.....¡±

    ¡°What a good girl.¡± Jun Qing said as he looked smilingly at the obedient Yue Ye. His very own little niece had grown up so fast and did not need him to worry or take care of her at all, never sticking around for long, which filled Jun Qing with regret.

    ¡°Big Brother, I¡¯m leaving.¡± Yue Ye said with her hand held in Jun Qing¡¯s, as she turned her head around to look at Yue Yi standing behind Jun Wu Xie. Yue Yi will be remaining behind in the Middle Realm, to follow Elder Ying back to the Zhan Family.

    Yue Yi nodded his head. Although he could not bear to part, he was still happy for Yue Ye. Having lived their lives with only each other to rely on for so many years, how could he not see the self abasement hidden deep in Yue Ye¡¯s heart?

    Yue Ye looked at Yue Yi one final time as she was led towards the horse carriages by Jun Qing.

    Standing beside Yue Yi, Elder Ying looked longingly at Yue Ye¡¯s departing back, wanting to say something several times before stopping himself.

    Seeing Yue Ye climb into the horse carriage and the door shut, Elder Ying¡¯s eyes filled up with disappointment.

    ¡°Grandfather.¡±

    The voice rose suddenly, and Elder Ying raised his head up in surprise.

    Yue Ye poked his head out from the carriage¡¯s window, her face a little shy as she looked at Elder Ying to say timidly: ¡°Grandfather, I¡¯m leaving. Goodbye.¡± Upon saying that, she did not wait for Elder Ying to react as she hid herself back inside the horse carriage.

    Just that one call of ¡°Grandfather¡±, had already moved Elder Ying to have tears streaming down his face.

 Chapter 1962 - â€œMaking Their Way Towards the Spirits (8)â€

    Chapter 1962: ¡°Making Their Way Towards the Spirits (8)¡±

    Just as Qu Ling Yue was stepping onto the horse carriage, her gaze fell onto the figure of Jun Wu Xie at the veryst second, to bid her a silent farewell.

    At that same moment, Bai Yun Xian was seated in a carriage, to look at Mo Qian Yuan who was seated by the window. Her gaze hovered upon him, hiding feelings that no one knew about. But those feelings were tinged with a sliver of helplessness, simr to what he was feeling through the window, as he looked upon Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie stood shoulder to shoulder beside Jun Wu Yao outside the city, to see off the Lower Realm¡¯s army of fifty thousand, family andpanions as they departed.

    It was a grand contingent, as they marched into the horizon under the setting sun, to gradually disappear from Jun Wu Xie¡¯s sight.

    That night, Jun Wu Xie slept deeply. In her dreams, she seemed to have returned to the Lower Realm, back to the Lin Pce. She thought she might have seen Jun Xian seated within the main hall, his face filled with a harmonious smile and felt as if she had seen another soul behind him that was named as ¡°Father¡±.

    It was the same night that Jun Wu Yao could not find peaceful sleep. He sat under the moonlight in the courtyard, his brows tightly locked together.

    ¡°Lord Jue, could Young Miss¡¯ soul be.....¡± Ye Mei asked as he looked at the expression on Jun Wu Yao¡¯s face, feeling a little worried.

    With Jun Wu Yao¡¯s powers, how could he possibly be tired just from dragging out a few souls from thepanions?

    There must be some issue concerning the Young Miss¡¯ soul.

    ¡°Little Xie is the same as me.¡± Jun Wu Yao suddenly raised his head up to say as he looked up at the bright moon hanging high above in the sky, a sliver of delight rising up among the frustration in his eyes.

    He finally understood why their short period of interaction had caused him to not want to leave her anymore.

    It had seemed so right from the start, they were the same.

    ¡°What?¡± Ye Mei was slightly taken aback.

    ¡°This information must not be spread, and it must not be mentioned to her.¡± Jun Wu Yao¡¯s eyes glinted sharply as he ordered.

    Ye Mei immediately fell to one knee and said: ¡°It will be as my Lord has ordered.¡±

    Early the next day, Jun Wu Yao came into Jun Wu Xie room. Jun Wu Xie was already all prepared as she looked at Jun Wu Yaoing in, feeling rather excited.

    ¡°Can it be done today?¡± Jun Wu Xie was rather disappointed that the soul extraction had failed yesterday.

    Jun Wu Yao nodded.

    ¡°Give me your hand.¡± Jun Wu Yao said suddenly.

    Jun Wu Xie did not understand but did as she was told, cing her small and fair hand upon Jun Wu Yao¡¯s palm.

    It was not known from when Jun Wu Yao had a sharp dagger in his hand. He pressed its edge against Jun Wu Xie¡¯s arm and drew a shallow vertical line of blood. A slight trace of blood spewed out of the very shallow wound, but Jun Wu Xie did not feel any pain.

    Jun Wu Yao then dabbed his fingertip into Jun Wu Xie¡¯s blood, and drew a talisman seal mark between her brows.

    ¡°Is this all.....¡± Jun Wu Xie was going to ask something more but in that instant, a dizzy spell hit her, and she immediately lost consciousness to fall into Jun Wu Yao¡¯s arms.

    Jun Wu Yao narrowed his eyes as he looked at the unconscious Jun Wu Xie. Right before his eyes, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body was bing translucent bit by bit, and the clothes upon her body then passed through her body to fall to the ground.

    ¡°Ye Jie.¡± Jun Wu Yao called out coldly.

    Standing in wait outside, Ye Jie immediately burnt up the paper clothes with Jun Wu Xie¡¯s birth details written on it within a bronze basin after hearing Jun Wu Yao¡¯s voice. The moment they were all burnt up, the clothes drawn by Ye Jie appeared on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s spectral figure.

    When Jun Wu Xie woke up still feeling rather groggy, she found that her soul had already been taken out from her flesh body and the little ck cat was plopped down beside her asleep, while Jun Wu Yao sat at the side to look at her, seemingly thinking about something.

 Chapter 1963 - â€œMaking Their Way Towards the Spirits (9)â€

    Chapter 1963: ¡°Making Their Way Towards the Spirits (9)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie tugged at the cor of her clothes. The feel of the clothes was rather strange. She could clearly feel them but there didn¡¯t seem to be anything under her hand. Though the clothes were translucent they didn¡¯t expose one¡¯s body. She pulled her clothes and peered inside at her chest. Two flowers sat there quietly in bloom, and under the flowers was a ck coiled dragon slowly fading.

    It¡¯s the Soaring Serpent!

    The Soaring Serpent had been rather quiet over the recent period and had note out to stir any trouble. Compared to Little Lotus and Poppy, signs of the coiled dragon was very faint. A golden cloud swirled within her chest, seemingly supporting the faintly showing flowers.

    Jun Wu Xie suddenly remembered the golden seed Jun Wu Yao had imnted into her body, thinking the golden cloud should be from that golden seed.

    ¡°Is there anything wrong? Let me take a look.¡± Jun Wu Yao suddenly came beside Jun Wu Xie, trying to look down the cor Jun Wu Xie had pulled open slightly.

    Jun Wu Xie immediately covered herself up properly.

    Jun Wu Yao feigned innocence as he looked at Jun Wu Xie. ¡°I merely want to see if you¡¯re feeling unwell anywhere.¡±

    ¡°No. Everything¡¯s good.¡± Jun Wu Xie already had Jun Wu Yao¡¯s character all figured out and she was naturally not going to believe a single bit of what Jun Wu Yao just said.

    Jun Wu Yaoughed out lightly though his heart was tinged with regret.

    Just a bit more and he would have seen it.

    ¡°Where¡¯s my flesh body?¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s gaze swept one round throughout the room, but did not see any sign of her flesh body, but just a set of clothes that she had worn before wearing tossed aside on the floor.

    ¡°I got Ye Jie to help you keep it away. The Hell Rodent cannot swallow anything that is alive and hence we needed to change your flesh body into a special suit of clothes before it could be done.¡± Jun Wu Yao said with a smile.

    [Does that mean her flesh body is not in the Hell Rodent¡¯s stomach?] Jun Wu Xie was a little surprised by that.

    But staying at Jun Wu Yao¡¯s side, outrageous things such as this had happened before and over time, Jun Wu Xie did not think there was anything amiss.

    With Jun Wu Xie¡¯s soul extraction sessful, Qiao Chu and the otherpanions looked at each other in the courtyard, still rather curious about being in a spirit state like this. Ye Jie had drawn up more then ten sets of clothes for Jun Wu Xie throughout the night and she had even included a Cosmos Sack among her drawings, in order to make it more convenient for Jun Wu Xie to store her things.

    Qiao Chu was filled with envy seeing that and he wanted to beg Ye Jie to draw up a few more sets of clothes for him as well but had been rejected by Ye Jie saying she needed ¡°grasp the every moment she had to draw the Young Miss¡¯ clothes¡± as a reason, so Qiao Chu had been left with no choice but to go bug Ye Sha and Ye Mei.

    In the end, Ye Sha and Ye Mei instead revealed a cruel truth to him.

    Only Ye Jie had the power to merely draw upon in parchment like that and give it to them by burning. If anyone else wanted to do that, they would have to burn the things before the intended recipient¡¯s ¡°corpse¡±.

    The flesh bodies of Qiao Chu and the others had already been taken away and naturally there was no chance for them to do that.

    Ye Jie was fully focused on drawing out all kinds of strange and queer things, and the rotund Hell Rodent just plopped there beside Ye Jie, hugging a chestnut as it nibbled on it vigorously.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s gaze could not help but fall onto the rounded little belly of the Hell Rodent. The Hell Rodent was not used to being stared at and it hugged its chestnut tightly in its arms to turn itself around to let his furry little behind face Jun Wu Xie instead.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s heart almost melted as she saw that.

    With everything all prepared, Jun Wu Yao informed everyone that they will be setting off towards the Spirit World the next day. That night, the excited youths just could not sleep, and after be turned into spirit forms, they suddenly discovered that they did not feel the least bit sleepy. Like the night before for example, the few of them had their eyes wide open till daybreak.

    There were great differences between being a spirit body and a normal human, and before they reached the Spirit World, they would all have to get used to all of that.

 Chapter 1964 - â€œSpirit World (1)â€

    Chapter 1964: ¡°Spirit World (1)¡±

    Spirit World.

    As the name suggests, only spirits of theherworld were able to set foot in there.

    Of the Four Sides, only the Spirit World was difficult to go into.

    When the Middle Realm fell into chaos, only this ce remained peaceful, cut off from the rest of the realm in solidarity. Only the Dark Emperor had set foot inside the Spirit World and besides that, no other person alive had ever taken a single step within.

    The Four Sides had never came out easily. Even the Nine Temples and the Twelve Pces knew very little if anything of the Four Sides. In the Middle Realm, instead of saying that the Four Sides were four sets of powers they might very well be known as four legends. Few knew anything about them but lingered on in the minds of people, full of mystery and miraculous.

    Everyone only knew that the Spirit World was one among the Four Sides but no one knew where the road leading to it was.

    In the dim Spirit World, one did not see daylight, the brilliant did not shine, nor were there white fluffy clouds, and there was certainly no clear blue sky. The ce was like a world in perpetual night, the sky dark but no stars could be seen.

    There were strange houses, and the material they were built with could not be identified, which looked like crystal clear coloured ss that could however still block out one¡¯s sight. Green and orange lights littered the streets and at one nce, the ce looked highly mystifying.

    It was beautiful and dazzling to see.

    The ck skeleton steeds came treading upon deep red mes as they stirred up still dust, indiscernible dark strips of either flesh or leather hanging from every single one of the ck bones on their ribcages. Blood red eyes filled with an untamable wildness numbering four in total, with two in front and two behind as they pulled the ck horse carriage to weave through the wide street.

    The carriage wheels trundled and turned, the bronze bells hanging from the roof of the carriage tinkling clearly.

    Upon the street, if one looked carefully, one would be shocked beyond words.

    Who would have ever seen a resplendent looking halberd twisting itself up as it hopped and jumped to go into a little shop with a sign that read ¡°Wine¡±? Or would have ever seen a long steel studded mace wearing a waiter¡¯s apron carrying a wine sk made of gold diligently weaving his way around inside the wine house.

    A mountain axe was seated at a table and conversing with a heavy mountain shield with a strange voice as a flying w at the same table wed a wine cup, to pour it upon its body.....

    ¡°Heavens be damned! I¡¯ve really broadened my horizons today! !¡± Inside the fiery skeleton horse carriage, Qiao Chu¡¯s eyes red wide as he stared at the scene within the Spirit World.

    Weapons that could move and talk, and they possessed their own consciousness.

    Animals that spoke human, and that graceful willow tree with its flowery vines crossing the street alluringly.....

    It was till this age that Qiao Chu realized that there was such a amazing and mystifying ce under the Heavens.

    Weapon Spirits, Beast Spirits, and nt Spirits. Ring Spirits that people had once possessed, freed from the restraint of humans, living their own lives here, in a world that belonged to them, with absolute freedom and in such a marvelous manner.

    ¡°It¡¯s really just too amazing.¡± Rong Ruo stared at everything outside in shock. They came here in a carriage drawn by skeleton steeds, and throughout the entire journey, Jun Wu Yao had not allowed them to look outside. It was only after a rather long time before Jun Wu Yao permitted them to look out and with that one look, they were stunned by what they saw.

    They had felt that they had only left the Twelve Pces¡¯ Summit venue barely half a day, how did theye to reach the Spirit World so fast?

    Seeing those strange living beings that could not possibly appear in normal life, the entire bunch of youths had absolutely no doubt about where they hade to.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at the mysterious Spirit World that was filled with the unknown. As calm andposed as she usually was, even she could not help but widen her eyes, as she gazed at this mystifying realm that no outsider had stepped into before.

 Chapter 1965 - â€œSpirit World (2)â€

    Chapter 1965: ¡°Spirit World (2)¡±

    ¡°Big Brother Wu Yao, when people die, all their souls wille to the Spirit World?¡± Fan Zhuo turned his head to ask Jun Wu Yao, his heart tinged with anticipation.

    Jun Wu Yao shook his head and said: ¡°When normal people die, they just die off and their souls would enter the cycle of reincarnation. Only those with extremely strong power of the soul are able to enter the Spirit World.¡±

    After a person dies, the soul would then dissipate from his body. They might still be able to retain some of their consciousness initially but for those whose power of the soul are too weak would not be able to take on a form, unable to retain their memories from when they were alive and their consciousness would start to disappear, to then step into the cycle of reincarnation in a muddle.

    Only those who power of the soul was steady and strong whose consciousness did not get eroded by death would be able to set foot into the Spirit World, to be one of their members.

    The Ring Spirits that people possessed, all came from the Spirit World. Instead of saying that Ring Spirits were a unique life form, they were more like souls with strong spirit who did not wish to perish and could not bear to leave, not wanting to be forgotten and choosing to remain behind, to be Ring Spirits, aspanions to people.

    And among the many numerous Ring Spirits, only the human spirits were exempted from bing one.

    It was because humans were the mostplicated beings under the Heavens and even after they¡¯ve died, feelings of joy, anger, grief, and happiness, causing emotional upheaval were not what other spirit souls couldpare with. Theirplexity made them unable to ept the kind of unwavering loyalty required of Ring Spirits and because of their prior links to the world, returning back to the mortal realm would only cause them to develop even moreplicated feelings. Hence, the Spirit Lord of the Spirit World had denied the suggestion that human souls could be Ring Spirits.

    ¡°So that¡¯s how things are.¡± Fan Zhuo was slightly disappointed.

    ¡°In the Spirit World, if one¡¯s power of the spirit is not steady enough, even if they came here, they would still gradually disappear as their strength weakens. To want to continue to live here, one must constantly temper and refine one¡¯s spirit.¡± As Jun Wu Yao spoke, he raised a finger and pointed at a corner of the street, where there was a fuzzy and faded spirit soul, looking almostpletely transparent.

    The spirit soul looked extremely faint and thin, like it was almost going to disappear, and through its body, they could clearly see other spirit bodiesing and going behind it.

    ¡°That is a new spirit soul. He might have been highly powerful when he was alive and possessed a strong and resolute will. But in the initial stages of being a new spirit soul, if one¡¯s heart wavered, it would disappear from this ce very soon.¡± Jun Wu Yao¡¯s voice was t and expressionless.

    The Spirit World was paradise for spirit bodies but they had their own rules.

    In here, the number of souls disappearing everyday were countless and only those spirit souls who were really strong would be able to cultivate themselves into gaining a solid form, and only those who achieved a solid form could qualify to be a Ring Spirit, and return to the mortal realm.

    To be able to be a Ring Spirit and return back to the mortal realm, posed to be highly alluring regardless whether it was a weapons spirit or beast spirit.

    The fiery skeleton carriage travelled to the end of the street be it came to a stop. Looking at the Spirit World from here, the ce was dim as far as the eyes could see, stretching far beyond one¡¯s sight.

    The end of the street joined up to a thick forest and within the dense trees, treehouses big and small filled the ce. The trees in the Spirit World were not green but was of a dull ck, and there was a faint glow among its trunk, branches and roots.

    All kinds of amazing spirit bodies moved about within the houses in the trees, and some of them could even float in midair, to fly into the little houses high up in the trees.

    At the entrance into the forest, outside a simple and in little wooden house, an enormous beast with sharp fangs sticking out of its mouth was seated upon a little chair, its thick and fat palm holding a stack of tree leaves that were so dry they had turned grey, its pair of beastial eyes were narrowed up in frustration. There was a wooden table ced before it and right across the table, an enchanting man who had vines filled with purple flowers all over his body was also holding a stack of tree leaves, his leg propped up nonchntly on his knee as he looked at the dazed enormous beast.

 Chapter 1966 - â€œSpirit World (3)â€

    Chapter 1966: ¡°Spirit World (3)¡±

    ¡°What? You¡¯re still going to struggle further?¡± The enchanting man looked at the enormous beast with a raised eyebrow. Before the enormous beast, his bodily strength did not look to beparable to that of a single finger of the enormous beast but the man continued to challenge and provoke the enormous beast¡¯s bottomline without a care.

    ¡°Quiet. I¡¯m thinking!¡± The enormous beast¡¯s voice was robust and powerful, and when it spoke, the table before it quivered.

    The enchanting manughed scoffingly and raised up a handzily. The thin vines adorned with little purple flowers that twirled around his arm spilled a scattering of flower petals onto the ground as he waved his arm.

    ¡°Even if I give you another day, with that dumb brain of yours, you will not be able toe up with a way to unravel it. Why do you choose to struggle so bitterly? Why not just juste out and admit defeat and hand over the Spirit Stone.¡± The enchanting man¡¯s tongue was so venomous it made people turn fume hearing him.

    ¡°Roar! ! !¡± The man¡¯s words threw the enormous beast into a rage. It smashed its huge paw down on the wooden table, its massive frame towering like a mountain.

    The corners of the enchanting man¡¯s mouth curled up with a taunting smile and the vines upon his body suddenly swirled, and before the enormous beast¡¯s paw could fall, countless vines had already caught the enormous beast¡¯s arm in a tight hold, not allowing it to move it a single inch downwards.

    ¡°When you lose, you must not be such a sore loser. I¡¯ve always said I do not like to y cards with simple minded fools without even half a brain like you. Always flying into rage at the slightest provocation. How can we even continue to y?¡± The enchanting man said in azy tone, his words sounding like his mouth was filled with venom.

    The enormous beast¡¯s eyes red widely at the enchanting man with his provoking words. It gritted its teeth and its nostrils red. It continued to exert all his strength but it was not able to free its arm from the restraint of the vines.

    ¡°You want to y rough? Shouldn¡¯t you see how much weight you carry in the first ce? I advise that you had better admit defeat obediently or I cannot guarantee that the poison will not bring you any difort. Although the poison is unable to harm a spirit body, but it can still make you suffer for a period.¡± The enchanting man continued to sit back rxed in his chair, his mouth curled up in displeasure.

    ¡°Oh my, is this a quarrel between between spirits? That massive beast does not look like someone to be trifled with. Little Xie, do you think that man is also a nt type Ring Spirit?¡± Qiao Chu was watching intently from inside the carriage, and when he saw the vines, he was suddenly reminded of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s Little Lotus and Poppy, and he could not help but ask.

    Jun Wu Xie was just about to open her mouth to reply when she suddenly felt a surge of heat within her chest and a beam of white light shot out, through the carriage window, flying straight towards the enchanting man with the venomous tongue.

    ¡°Big Brother Poison Ivy! !¡± An adorable sounding voice suddenly rang out over the almost smoking battlezone.

    The enchanting man who had a cold smile on his face suddenly saw the shadow of a fair and tender ball flying straight at him and he raised up his hand by reflex, where the vines around his arm shot out to firmly catch that lump of ¡°unidentified flying object.¡±

    ¡°Big Brother Poison Ivy! ! It¡¯s me!¡± Little Lotus who was trapped within the vines in mid air waved all four of his short pudgy limbs as he wailed.

    In the instant that the enchanting man saw Little Lotus, he was startled for a moment before he wiggled his fingertips to make the vines release Little Lotus to the ground.

    ¡°Why have youe here? Have you gotten your Master killed again? I¡¯ve told you before, with your unstable personality, you are not suited to take up the task of being a Ring Spirit. The kid Drunk Lotus is another unpredictable one. He only knows to y with fire when he goes out there.¡± The enchanting man looked at Little Lotus with his brows creased, and the moment he opened his mouth, his words were just too blood vomiting inducing.

 Chapter 1967 - â€œNew Soul (1)â€

    Chapter 1967: ¡°New Soul (1)¡±

    Inside the carriage, Qiao Chu turned his head to look at Jun Wu Xie and pointed at Little Lotus who had pounced straight towards the enchanting man without any sense of shame as he said: ¡°That fe¡¯s mouth is really venomous.¡±

    Little Lotus¡¯ Mistress is Jun Wu Xie you know! ?

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Jun Wu Xie thought nothing of it but just that Little Lotus knows that person and from the look of things, they seem to be on rather good terms.

    ¡°I did not! My Mistress is still well and alive and you¡¯re not allowed to curse her!¡± Little Lotus snorted defensively with his nose creased up.

    The enchanting man then rolled his eyes and his gaze then swung over to the carriage behind Little Lotus, his eyes narrowing slightly.

    ¡°It seems we¡¯ve been discovered.¡± Qiao Chu said as he scratched his head.

    Jun Wu Xie had already stood up and she climbed out of the carriage. As she stepped out, her gaze turned to look at Jun Wu Yao. Jun Wu Yao did not extract his soul out from his body and hade to the Spirit World in hisplete form.

    Jun Wu Yao nodded his head slightly at her, not intending to go out from the carriage.

    Jun Wu Xie and the otherpanions climbed out of the carriage, their translucent spirits immediately drawing the attention of the enchanting man.

    ¡°Neers?¡± The enchanting man raised up an eyebrow slightly as he looked at the rather brightly dressed, but slightly weak spirits.

    Little Lotus was just about to open his mouth when he saw Jun Wu Xie but was stopped by a nce from her. He could only sp his hands over his mouth as he looked at his Mistress with unblinking eyes.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Haha..... We are all neers here.¡± Qiao Chu said with a sheepishugh as he looked at the spirit.

    The enchanting man looked at Jun Wu Xie and the gang with a measuring gaze before he asked nonchntly: ¡°Human?¡±

    ¡°.....¡± Qiao Chu was filled with indignance from the look the spirit gave them. [The look in this kid¡¯s eyes looked just too disdainful you know! ? Filled with nothing but contempt!]

    [What¡¯s wrong with human? Human spirits are offensive to you! ? Aren¡¯t human spirits spirits as well? What you¡¯re doing is in discrimination! Do you know that! ?]

    The enchanting man did not seem to have any intentions of speaking to them anymore as he then lifted his head to look at the enormous beast that had been caught in his restrains before he stood up to say: ¡°I¡¯ll allow you to drag it for today. Go carry on with your tasks first.¡± Upon saying that, the enchanting man immediately retracted his vines.

    Suddenly freed from restrain, the enormous beast that had been resisting with all his might immediately fell towards to wooden table before him.

    The tiny wooden table was crushed into splinters.

    ¡°Poison Ivy, you scoundrel! !¡± The enormous beast had fallen on his face, and he was waving his fist angrily at Poison Ivy with a fierce re.

    Poison Ivy raised an eyebrow slightly an the vines on his body started to move in a wave.

    ¡°Say that again if you dare, and I¡¯ll pull out your pair of fangs to use them as chopsticks.¡±

    ¡°.....¡± The enormous beast immediately fell silent.

    Nobody would have thought that the enormous beast that was as massive as a small mountain would be cowered into silence by such a thin and small sized figure like Poison Ivy.

    Poison Ivy shot the enormous beast a nce, and then nonchntly turned to look at Little Lotus at the side.

    ¡°You are acquainted with them?¡±

    Little Lotus nodded his head.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave them to you to lead the way. It¡¯s been some time since you left. The Spirit World has not been too peaceful ofte, so watch yourself and don¡¯t wander around outside.¡± Poison Ivy left his orders, and immediately went walking away.

    Seeing that Poison Ivy had left, the enormous beast then sat up, the fear it had towards Poison Ivy disappeared without a trace. It sat upon the broken splinters of the wooden table, to look at Jun Wu Xie and the gang through narrowed eyes.

    ¡°Neers, I am the spirit in charge of this area. Follow me. I¡¯ll arrange a ce for all of you to live in.¡± Without asking any questions, the enormous beast just led them into the forest easily, and allocated rooms for them.

    The Spirit World was highly amodating to members who were able toe here as whether spirits were able toe here into the Spirit World itself was already a test to the spirits.

 Chapter 1968 - â€œNew Soul (2)â€

    Chapter 1968: ¡°New Soul (2)¡±

    The enormous beast¡¯s steps were slow as it led Jun Wu Xie and the others to walk into the forest. Inside the thick and dense forest, little treehouses of various sizes could be seen. The shapes of those houses were all varied and different, some with orangemps lit up on top. But instead of saying they weremps, they were more like a ball of spirit fire.

    ¡°The few of you can just stay in these units here. Remember to turn on the spirit fire boxes after you go into the rooms.¡± The enormous beast muttered, its movements sluggish and tone of voicezy and he did not have any other instructions for them.

    It was only at that moment that the few of time realized that the few units they were allocated to did not have any orange firelight lit, thinking that that must be how they differentiated whether the rooms were upied by a spirit, through these spirit fires.

    Looking at the extremely small rooms, Jun Wu Xie selected one of the small little houses and she then walked inside. The moment she opened the door, Jun Wu Xie froze.

    From outside, the little houses that seemed to be only about twenty square meters at most held apletely different kind of space upon opening the door. The expansive room was exceptionally spacious and at first nce of the interior, there was at least an area of a hundred square meters. Jun Wu Xie blinked her eyes and took a step back to look at the outside of the little treehouse again.

    It was just a small little ce.....

    Jun Wu Xie just did not understand how a little house that took up so little space outside could turn into such a vast wilderness upon walking inside.....

    ¡°Space within the Spirit World can be stretched out.¡± A familiar voice sounded behind Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie turned her head around to look at Jun Wu Yao whom she did not know from when he hade to stand beside her, her face curious.

    A faint smile hung from the corners of Jun Wu Yao¡¯s mouth and putting his arm around Jun Wu Xie¡¯s shoulders, they walked towards the bedrooms. There were three rooms in the little treehouse. A living room, a bedroom, and a space that resembled something like a study, but the interior of the space was very sparsely fitted, containing only the most basic table and chairs, a bench and arge bed.

    Jun Wu Yao closed the door and then said with a smile: ¡°Watch closely now, Little Xie.¡±

    Watch what? Before Jun Wu Xie could understand what Jun Wu Yao meant, Jun Wu Yao had already raised his hand and the rudimentary table in the living room was suddenly giving out a faint glow from a light touch of his finger. The mottled wooden table slowly transformed little by little under the glow, to turn into a grand and majestic marble stone table.

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s hand raised up slightly and he brushed his hand lightly over the table¡¯s surface. A resplendent tablecloth with splendid embroidered patterns was thenid neatly over the table, while a set of pure white cups and sk set iid with gold appeared right in the middle of the magnificent looking table.

    Jun Wu Xie were wide as she stared, and if she had not seen it with her own eyes, she would not have believed that Jun Wu Yao actually possessed the ability to make things magically appear out of thin air.

    ¡°You can do magic?¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s gaze that she was staring at Jun Wu Yao with no longer merely showed just pure and simple shock.

    Jun Wu Yao looked at Jun Wu Xie who was showing such a rare moment of ignorance and he could not help butugh out loud, unable to resist the urge to pinch her fair cheeks as he said: ¡°Although I am very tempted to say yes I can, I have to say this is not an ability I possess, but one of the rules of the Spirit World itself.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Jun Wu Xie was a little confused, as towards everything here in the Spirit World, she still did not understand a single thing.

    Jun Wu Yao then went on to exin: ¡°Everything here in the Spirit World, are spirit bodies. Spirit bodies by itself actually exist out of nothing. And the Spirit World they live in is created out of a vacuum through the power of the spirit. It can be said that the very existence of the entire Spirit World is a conceived from a single thought. Hence, in the Spirit World, as long as you possessed sufficient power of the spirit, you can then create anything you imagine. In here, everything is based on the power of the spirit, like for example.....¡± As he spoke, Jun Wu Yao held Jun Wu Xie¡¯s little hand and he brushed his hand over Jun Wu Xie¡¯s arm. A bunch of pretty flowers suddenly blossomed upon Jun Wu Xie arm.

 Chapter 1969 - â€œNew Soul (3)â€

    Chapter 1969: ¡°New Soul (3)¡±

    ¡°You like it?¡± Jun Wu Yao asked with a smile.

    Jun Wu Xie wanted to use her finger to stoke the little flower but her fingertip passed right through it.

    ¡°How do I cultivate?¡± Struck once again by how useless she was being in a spirit state, Jun Wu Xie lifted her head up to ask.

    Jun Wu Yao then said: ¡°Follow me.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie followed. In a corner of the room, there was a small wooden box. Jun Wu Yao hooked up a finger and the wooden box flew into his hand.

    ¡°This is a Spirit Fire Box. Open it and it will indicate that this house has already been upied, and the most initial form of cultivation for you will be to use the Spirit Fire here.¡±

    Upon saying that, Jun Wu Yao then opened the Spirit Fire Box, and within the box, there was an orange me burning slowing.

    Jun Wu Yao got Jun Wu Xie to sit down in a lotus position and he then picked out the Spirit Fire from inside the box and slowly ced it in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s arms.

    That me hovered just above Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hands and she had only gotten slightly closer to it when Jun Wu Xie felt a strange warmth. It must be known that after turning into a spirit body, there was no need to mention about cold or hot at all as she was not able to feel any of that at all. But this ball of Spirit Fire had given her a kind of familiar feeling.

    Jun Wu Yao sat upon a chair at the side, a hand propped under his chin as he watched Jun Wu Xie seriously, instructing her on how to use that ball of Spirit Fire to gradually temper her own soul.

    Spirit Fire were unable to burn anything and it only had an effect on spirits.

    This was the first time that Jun Wu Xie encountered cultivation in such a manner. In essence, havinge here to the Spirit World, she was in true meaning of the word, a ¡°new soul¡±, knowing nothing about anything in here. Fortunately, Jun Wu Yao had been guiding her all this time as she familiarize herself with everything here.

    Jun Wu Xie calmed her heart, and followed Jun Wu Yao¡¯s instructions as she began to use the Spirit Fire to temper her own soul.

    Watching Jun Wu Xie bathed under the glow of the Spirit Fire as she fell into a state of cultivation, the corners of Jun Wu Yao¡¯s mouth could not help but curl up with a smile.

    His gaze then slowly drifted outside the window, as his eyes shed with an almost unnoticeable sneer.

    Within the Spirit World¡¯s Spirit Saint Hall, a human spirit dressed in grey robes stood before a floating crystal ball that was suspended in midair. He wore a ck cloak and arge wide brimmed hat that hung low, concealing his face, where people were not able to see his countenance.

    Both his hands were circling the crystal ball on opposing sides when suddenly, a slight crack appeared on the crystal ball, the clear sound driving a shock to quake through the man¡¯s body!

    Before he could even inspect the peculiarity on the crystal ball, a loud bang sounded and the entire crystal ball exploded. The powerful st immediately sted the man back to fall onto the floor.

    ¡°Spirit Master!¡± Several spirits who were standing guard at the side quickly rushed to the side of the man.

    Having fallen to the floor, the hat worn upon the man¡¯s head was also blown off, to reveal a highly wizened face. Upon that face at that moment, was written with nothing but shock. The crystal ball that had originally been whole had now shattered into countless tiny crystal fragments, scattered all around him.

    ¡°That person must havee back..... That person must havee back.....¡± He could not be bothered with the wretched state he was in at that moment. He struggled to stand up, brushing away the help from the other spirits.

    ¡°Quickly go inform the Spirit Lord! I have urgent matters I need to report to him!¡± The man said as he clutched at his chest. Even though spirit bodies had no heartbeat, but the kind of fear that enveloped him in his chest was driving chills through him. Looking at the crystal fragments scattered across the floor, the man¡¯s eyes shed with nervousness and shock.

 Chapter 1970 - â€œNew Soul (4)â€

    Chapter 1970: ¡°New Soul (4)¡±

    With Jun Wu Yao¡¯s guidance, everything was smooth sailing for Jun Wu Xie. But for Qiao Chu and the others who had been forgotten by the great demon lord, they were in for quite a shock upon entering their little treehouses, and they all made a beeline straight towards Jun Wu Xie¡¯s treehouse.

    Jun Wu Yao looked at Qiao Chu and the rest of the gang standing in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s room, five youths all at the same time, without a single one missing.

    ¡°Big Brother Wu Yao.....¡± Qiao Chu¡¯s face was mournful. Having suddenlye to a world that waspletely foreign to him, it was the first time that Qiao Chu felt that he was almost bing a useless piece of trash. Everything except for the room doors and the Spirit Fire Box, he was not even able to touch, and the unexpected spacious space in the house made him see stars.

    Jun Wu Yao raised his hand up to rub the ends of his eyebrows as he patiently told Qiao Chu and the gang some of the Spirit World¡¯s rules.

    In the Spirit World, no currency existed and all forms of the exchange of goods were carried out based on one¡¯s power of the spirit. Powerful spirit bodies were able to use their own powers of the spirit to create things in solid form. Everything in the Spirit World could be created with one¡¯s power of the spirit, including food and wine.

    No matter what was created and made, it would drain out a certain amount of power of the spirit and in the Spirit World, there was a way where one could release soul power out of their bodies, gathering them into Spirit Fire the size of a bean. Those Spirit Fire could be used to exchange for things that others had created and the Spirit Fire given in exchange could be absorbed by one¡¯s spirit body. With all that said, the basis of exchange in the Spirit World had always been done through the powers of the spirit and people who were toozy to create things or people who were not meticulous enough in their transmogrification, they could just gather Spirit Fire to go exchange it for things that they need.

    Afterall, not everyone would be able to perfectly create the things that they need.

    For spirit bodies who had never brewed fine wine before, even when they try to transmogrify wine based on their own imagination, the taste of it would be unptable. And spirit bodies who never knew how to cook up a meal would create food that taste simr to mud. Lavish and resplendent clothes would also require a certain level of skill before one was able to create it.

    Transmogrifying based only on one¡¯s imagination would never achieve a perfect product.

    In the Spirit World, what was most expensive would be food, even though when spirit bodies went without food and drink, it would not cause them any harm at all. They could go without sleep, without food, and they would not die, but the enjoyment of having delicious food in your mouth was something many spirit bodies craved.

    Qiao Chu and the gang followed Jun Wu Yao¡¯s instructions and attempted to gather a little bit of Spirit Fire. But with the power of the spirit they possessed at the current moment, after trying with all their might, the only Spirit Fire they managed to gather was not even the size of half a grain of rice, almostpletely negligible.

    They then begged for instructions on the method to temper their souls before the group of youths went running back to their rooms like they had just gained some kind of treasure, rushing to start on their cultivation.

    Jun Wu Xie did not know how long she had been cultivating for. When she opened her eyes, she found Jun Wu Yao sitting on a chair and looking at her smilingly.

    There was no differentiation between day and night in the Spirit World. Time became something that was not worth anything in here. Spirit bodies only required enough power and they would then never disappear.

    ¡°I want to go out and have a look around.¡± Jun Wu Xie said as she stood up, to put the Spirit Fire back into the box. The little ck cat was pacing around near her feet and it was not known from when Little Lotus and Poppy had popped out from her body, the two of them seated obediently at the side, not daring to make a single sound.

    ¡°Let the two of them bring you.¡± Jun Wu Yao said slowly.

    ¡°You¡¯re noting?¡± Jun Wu Xie looked at Jun Wu Yao in puzzlement. In fact, from the time that they had juste into the Spirit World, she had discovered that Jun Wu Yao did not seem to want to reveal himself here.

 Chapter 1971 - â€œSpirit World One Day Tour (1)â€

    Chapter 1971: ¡°Spirit World One Day Tour (1)¡±

    Jun Wu Yao got up and walked over to go before Jun Wu Xie and hooked a finger under her chin as the corners of his lips lifted slightly to say: ¡°Is Little Xie inviting me to go?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Jun Wu Yao, at a loss for words. How did words that were meant to be serious and proper sound so suggestive when it came out from his mouth?

    Jun Wu Yao gave a lightugh and patted Jun Wu Xie on her little head as he said: ¡°Thest time I came here, I gave the spirit bodies in here quite a big scare. This time, since my purpose is to apany you in tempering your soul, there is no need for me to go scare them.¡±

    Jun Wu Yao had put it across casually, but Jun Wu Xie knew that thest time he just mentioned must be the time when he unified the Middle Realm.

    Realizing that it was not appropriate for Jun Wu Yao to show himself now, Jun Wu Xie did not persist, but just brought the little ck cat and called Little Lotus and Poppy toe along before stepping out through the door. She had initially thought to call Qiao Chu and the others along, but she got to know through Jun Wu Yao that the few of them were just told of the method to cultivate their souls and they would all be holed up within their rooms to cultivate with a vengeance.

    Jun Wu Yao watched Jun Wu Xie¡¯s departing back as he held his chin in one hand looking rather thoughtful, with no one knowing what he was thinking about.

    From the forest, they walked towards the bustling market. If one disregarded all the different kinds of strange spirit body forms, the streets of the Spirit World was no all that different from any other ce. Bars, restaurants, a dazzling array of shops and the calls of hawkers who lined the streets. Of course, if the street peddler carrying the bunch of candied hawthorn stick was not a massive sized bear, the scene before her eyes would look a whole lot more normal.

    ¡°Growl..... Candied hawthorn..... Growl.....¡± Therge clumsy bear carried the bamboo rod well filled with sticks of candied hawthorn as he passed by along the street, asionally stretching out a fat paw to pick off a stick of candied hawthorn to stuff into his mouth and chew vigorously. Jun Wu Xie deeply suspected that the reason it was carrying so many sticks of the candied hawthorn was not to sell them, but to satisfy his own greed.

    ¡°Where does the Mistress want to go? What kind of things do you want to see?¡± Little Lotus was like a bird set free, his little body bouncing around Jun Wu Xie, his mouth prattling on non stop as he described everything about the Spirit World.

    Poppy followed behind them quietly, and the little ck cat jumped up onto his shoulder to sit there, its tail swishingzily.

    Jun Wu Xie was still a new soul, and in the Spirit World, she was considered very weak and frail. Poppy had not forgotten, just before they came out, the look that Jun Wu Yao had given him. If he was to let Jun Wu Xie be harmed in the slightest out here, Poppy could very well imagine the kind of fate that awaited him.

    When one¡¯s spirit was destroyed and his soul scattered.....

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ll just have a look around I guess.¡± Jun Wu Xie did not know what she wanted to see. Maybe she just wanted to understand a little more of this strange and mysticalnd of spirits.

    ¡°Mistress, why not I bring you to the Spiritual Spirit Loft! The things they have there is really delicious!¡± Little Lotus was really excited abouting back to the Spirit World and he immediately pulled on Jun Wu Xie hand to go running forward.

    Although Jun Wu Xie was not able to touch anything, but there was not much of a problem if it was between two spirit bodies.

    ¡°Spiritual Spirit Loft.....¡± What kind of a queer name was that? Jun Wu Xie sighed inwardly to herself, but she did not want to dampen Little Lotus¡¯ excitement and just allowed herself to be pulled towards the ce he was familiar with.

    Along the way, Jun Wu Xie saw many different kinds of spirits brushing past her. Beast Spirits that were more than ten feet tall, Weapons Spirits that made nging noises as they walked, and nt Spirits whose bodies that were filled all over with flowers. The most normal ones she saw, were probably the spirit souls of humans. In the Spirit World, there was quite a number of human spirits. Jun Wu Xie had followed behind Little Lotus a distance and she already saw many human spirits.

 Chapter 1972 - â€œSpirit World One Day Tour (2)â€

    Chapter 1972: ¡°Spirit World One Day Tour (2)¡±

    Little Lotus¡¯ destination was a seven storied loft, with a signboard hanging over its door that read ¡°Spiritual Spirit Loft¡±.

    From within the vast building, its doors showed that the ce was as busy as a market. Spirits bodies came and went, an endless stream of patrons went in and out.

    A big eared rabbit wearing an apron bounced before the entrance to wee its guests, and when it saw Jun Wu Xie¡¯s group approaching, it immediately bounded itself over as it raised up itsrge doleful eyes to look at them.

    ¡°Will our esteemed guests pleasee in? What would you like to have? Puu.¡± The big eared rabbit¡¯s cloved mouth opened, to say earnestly.

    Little Lotus was immediately excited, eximing that he was going to have a great feast. The big eared rabbit hopped on ahead, leading them up to the third storey, bouncing up and down the entire way looking highly adorable. Jun Wu Xie did not pay attention to anything else but only focused on the furry little tail bouncing behind the rabbit.

    Before Little Lotus could even get to the third storey and get his food, the sounds of a boisterous argument reached Jun Wu Xie¡¯s ears.

    ¡°Nn Yue, if you have nothing better to do, you can jolly well go back home and count beans to pass the time. Instead, you choose toe here to nag incessantly, are you thinking I should take your nagging with my rice?¡±

    The venomous retort reached Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words, and Jun Wu Xie actually found it rather familiar.

    When Little Lotus heard that voice, his eyes immediately widened and his steps unconsciously quickened as he scooted up to the third storey.

    Upon the third storey, quite a number of guests were seated, and the source of the argument currently had a bunch of spirit bodies crowded around them.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyebrow lifted slightly as she looked at the enchanting man seated in the middle of the gathered crowd of spirit bodies. Wasn¡¯t he that bewitching looking man they saw just outside the forest before?

    ¡°Big Brother Poison Ivy?¡± Little Lotus blinked his eyes, his face a little surprised as he looked at Poison Ivy seated upon a chair, his face filled with an expression of impatience.

    The person who got into an argument with Poison Ivy, was a human spirit. That person¡¯s spirit was fully solidified and firm, and he was dressed in a light blue Chinese robe, of a highly simple design. The man¡¯s countenance was kindly and gentle, looking to be a highly mild tempered person. Faced with Poison Ivy¡¯s venomous tongue, the man still had a gentle smile on his face as he said in a mild manner: ¡°Poison Ivy, I know that you find me very long winded. But somethings must be properly discussed upon. You are always avoiding me all the time, and now that I finally managed to see you, how can I just keep quiet?¡±

    Poison Ivy rolled his eyes at the man and with a flick of his hand, the vines coiled around his arm whipped out quick as lightning straight towards that man.

    The vicious whip from the vines frightened the spirits who had been gathered around to watch the show and the immediately scattered in all directions.

    The figure of the man that remained standing in his spot suddenly shed. Poison Ivy¡¯s vines did not touch his body in the slightest. His movements were so quick that the others could not even see his actions clearly.

    Jun Wu Xie who had just been watching the show could not help but be startled when she saw the man¡¯s movements. She had just been turned into a spirit body and not only had she lost the support of her spirit powers, the kind of speed she had been capable of before had been severely restricted as well. In a spirit form, she was unable to summon up any spirit powers, and she was just like a regr person. Jun Wu Yao had once told her, that a spirit body was different from a real person. Spirit powers was power umted within a person¡¯s meridians and when a soul departs from his flesh body, hepletely loses the use of his spirit powers as well. The only form of power a spirit body was able to use would be powers of the soul.

    And that man had used just his soul powers, to achieve such a high level of speed, which was almostparable to a person at the Purple Spirit¡¯s third stage!

    That just made Jun Wu Xie strongly believe, that the effects the tempering of one soul brought, would definitely be astounding.

    Only by strengthening both the flesh body and the soul, would one be able to embark upon the path to the pinnacle of supremacy!

 Chapter 1973 - â€œSpirit World One Day Tour (3)â€

    Chapter 1973: ¡°Spirit World One Day Tour (3)¡±

    Poison Ivy and Nn Shan faced off against each other, one severely belligerent, the other gentle and calm.

    Although the spirits all around were there to watch the action, they all subconsciously freed up some space around.

    ¡°Hasn¡¯t Nn Shan given up on seeking out Poison Ivy? I can see that Poison Ivy is almost about to fight him already.¡± A nosy ck panther muttered as it swished its tail.

    ¡°What do you mean almost? He already did you know?¡± A straight backed steel sword snorted derisively.

    ¡°Nn Shan is afterall the Spirit Master¡¯s disciple, and Poison Ivy is considered one of the leading entities among the nt Spirits. Is it appropriate for him to get into a conflict so openly with the Spirit Master¡¯s disciple like this?¡±

    ¡°The Spirit Master has already gone into reclusion for so many years and moreover, don¡¯t you know the Spirit Master¡¯s personality well enough? Even if hees to know that Nn Shan and Poison Ivy have developed conflicts, he wouldn¡¯t do anything about it.¡±

    ¡°Though the Spirit Master has gone into reclusion, but have all of you forgotten that Nn Shan still has a senior fellow disciple? That one¡¯s personality isn¡¯t all that great you know?¡±

    ¡°You mean Wu Jiu? You¡¯re not wrong to say that they are fellow disciples, but..... I don¡¯t think they are on that good terms. I once saw.....¡±

    The entire group of spirits gathered around eager to watch the action had their heads lowered and ear pricked eagerly. When the scene of a lion and a mountain axe stood huddled close together to whisper softly to each other appear before her eyes, Jun Wu Xie felt that she was bing more and more used to the absurdity of this ce.

    ¡°Why is Big Brother Poison Ivy fighting with Uncle Nn?¡± Little Lotus¡¯ face was perplexed, and it was clear that he did not just know Poison Ivy, but also knew Nn Shan who had tangled with Poison Ivy.

    Poppy stood on the side with his arms crossed, all ready to watch themotionfortably, seemingly not intending to do anything about it.

    But Little Lotus was not able to hold himself back. He was biting his lip as he saw Poison Ivy¡¯s and Nn Shan¡¯s fight bing more and more intense and he immediately rushed right out.

    ¡°Stop fighting! Will both of you stop fighting! ?¡±

    A rotund little fatty suddenly went running straight into the malicious battleground, which caused everyone who was watching to be stunned in surprise.

    When Poison Ivy who had been thinking how he was going to throw the persistent Nn Shan out of the ce saw the figure of Little Lotus running in, he immediately retracted his vicious and malevolent vines and Nn Shan was simrly startled as he stepped himself back slightly, to look at the little meatball who was running straight towards him with a mournful face.

    ¡°Little Lotus?¡± Nn Shan scooped up the little meatball, as he stared in surprise at the tearful little face.

    ¡°Uncle Nn, don¡¯t fight with Big Brother Poison Ivy anymore.¡± Little Lotus wailed sobbingly as he tugged at Nn Shan¡¯s sleeve.

    Nn Shan¡¯s face showed a tinge of awkwardness and Poison Ivy who had retrieved his vines stared at Little Lotus who was looking so useless there immediately felt a twitch tugging at the corner of his mouth.

    ¡°We were not fighting....¡± Nn Shan started to say, pacifying the kid good naturedly.

    Watching how the appearance of Little Lotus had abruptly stopped the battle, the little ck cat who was seated on top of Poppy¡¯s shoulder licked its paws and averted its gaze, at a loss for words.

    ¡°How did that dimbulb actually managed to survive till this day in the Spirit World?¡± The little ck cat asked.

    Poppy shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°Poison Ivy and Nn Shan, are the only two spirits who are so friendly to him throughout the entire Spirit World. In front of them, he had always been like that. Oh right..... before Tenacious Snow Plum Blossom left, he was another one as well.¡±

    To Poppy, Little Lotus was the most suitable target to be bullied. Of course, if it was Drunk Lotus, he was also happy to tease as well.

    ¡°.....¡± The little ck cat¡¯s whiskers quivered.

    The two spirits who were just battling intensively suddenly found themselves unable to continue the fight just because of the bumbling Little Lotus who came rushing out in the middle of it all. Caught under Little Lotus¡¯ tear brimmed gaze, Poison Ivy had had no choice but to retract his vines, his face sulky.

 Chapter 1974 - â€œSpirit World One Day Tour (4)â€

    Chapter 1974: ¡°Spirit World One Day Tour (4)¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving now.¡± Poison Ivy¡¯s face was dark as he stood up.

    Little Lotus looked at him with tear filled eyes and he turned his head away, refusing to even see Little Lotus¡¯ dumb look.

    Nn Shan was feeling a little lost for words but Poison Ivy went on to say: ¡°nt Spirits are used to being detached from worldly affairs and not matter what happens, it has nothing to do with us. If you still continue to refuse to let up, even with the little moron shielding you, I am not going to be courteous with you.¡±

    Upon saying that, Poison Ivy jumped straight out from the building.

    Nn Shan¡¯s face was looking highly helpless as he gave a light sigh.

    ¡°Argh!¡± Suddenly a shout sounded from among the crowd of spirits and everyone¡¯s gazes immediately turned towards the source of the sound.

    The big eared rabbit standing next to Jun Wu Xie had its cloved mouth wide open, its pair of ears pricked straight up.

    ¡°He has not paid the bill yet! ! !¡± The big eared rabbit had its front paws held upon its face, like the world had fallen apart.

    All the spirits standing around were at a loss for words.

    Nn Shan sped his hand over his forehead and walked over to go beside the big eared rabbit as he stretched his hand out to drop a few balls of Spirit Fire into the pocket of the big eared rabbit¡¯s apron.

    ¡°Will that be enough?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s enough, it¡¯s enough!¡± The big eared rabbit¡¯s ears immediately drooped back down, bouncing up and down as it sped its paws over the little apron.

    Nn Shan could not help but smile and shake his head, and it was at that moment that he noticed there was a youngdy with a weak soul standing beside the big eared rabbit. But the youngdy¡¯s countenance was astounding to say the least, and even the calm andposed Nn Shan could not help but be stunned when he saw Jun Wu Xie¡¯s countenance.

    The mystical translucence of being in a spirit state, seemed to make Jun Wu Xie¡¯s beauty be surreal.

    ¡°You are..... new here?¡± Nn Shan asked as he stared slightly surprised at Jun Wu Xie. With such a weak soul and that half translucent spirit body, she should be a new spirit soul.

    Jun Wu Xie did not say anything but it was Little Lotus behind Nn Shan who replied eagerly instead, saying: ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right! Mistress is new here.¡±

    ¡°Mistress?¡± Nn Shan was slightly taken aback.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s heart quaked silently inside. Little Lotus was just being guileless but he had actually addressed her as Mistress right in front of everyone.

    However, without waiting for Jun Wu Xie who was prepared to round off the entire situation soundly, Nn Shan went on to say with augh. ¡°Back when you left before, all of them had been saying that you will be back in no time at all. It seems like it¡¯s true afterall, but your Mistress seems to be a rather good one this time. After she fell, her soul actually made it here to the Spirit World, and she doesn¡¯t look to be all that old is she?¡±

    Nn Shan did not think too much into it and it wasn¡¯t that he was easily fooled, but it¡¯s just that non spirit bodies could not possiblye into the Spirit World. Hence, he had immediately assumed that Little Lotus¡¯ ¡°Mistress¡± had been killed once again but it had been fortunate that his Mistress was capable enough to gain entry into the Spirit World.

    Little Lotus seemed to want to say something more but was stopped by a nce from Jun Wu Xie.

    The little fe¡¯s mouth exercises no restraint and he might just spill the beans.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re Little Lotus¡¯ Mistress, then why don¡¯t we sit down together and have a chat?¡± Nn Shan said in invitation.

    Jun Wu Xie considered it a moment and epted, but.....

    ¡°I am not able to hold anything at all.¡± Jun Wu Xie indicated that she was currently still unable to ¡°sit down¡±.

    She was able to touch the floor, but for tables, chairs, and others..... it would pose some difficulty for her.

    Nn Shan then said with augh: ¡°It¡¯s no problem. Since you¡¯vee to the Spirit World, you will have to get used to everything here sooner orter. As long as you concentrate on cultivation, it will not be long before you will be just like any other spirit here. Although I am not all that capable, but since you and I are both human spirits, then in the aspect of cultivation, I might be able to help a little.¡±

 Chapter 1975 - â€œSpirit World One Day Tour (5)â€

    Chapter 1975: ¡°Spirit World One Day Tour (5)¡±

    Hearing that, Jun Wu Xie was then willing to sit down for a chat. She did not care for anything else. What she cared for most now was how to cultivate and make herself be stronger. Although Jun Wu Yao knew a bit about the ways to cultivate, but he had never turned into a spirit body to cultivate before and what he knew would not be as thorough as what a real spirit body knew.

    Nn Shan invited Jun Wu Xie and herpanions to sit with him at his table and when he saw Poppy behind Jun Wu Xie, his face showed a moment of surprise.

    ¡°Poppy, why have you returned as well?¡± If he remembered correctly, hadn¡¯t Poppy left some time before as well?

    Poppy smiled and said: ¡°My Master passed on, so.....¡±

    There was no need for Poppy toplete the rest of his sentence and Nn Shan already understood.

    ¡°It is dangerous for have a nt spirit as one¡¯s Ring Spirit anyway. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back.¡± Nn Shan did not suspect anything. It was easiest for Weapons Spirits and Beast Spirits to be Ring Spirits for humans. The number of nt Spirits in the Spirit World were not that many in the first ce and added to the fact that most nt Spirits possessed entric temperament and were highly arrogant, hence, very few nt Spirits were willing to be Ring Spirits.

    Because of the rarity of nt Spirits, it also made it dangerous when a nt Spirit appeared in the mortal realm.

    Poppy¡¯s smile was indolent, but his gaze involuntarily swept over Jun Wu Xie.

    Seeing that there wasn¡¯t going to be anymore action, the surrounding spirits then dispersed back to their seats, to continue their enjoyment of good food.

    The big eared rabbit with its clove mouth came hopping over to take their orders. Little Lotus was determined to not pass up on this opportunity as he ordered up a bunch of food. Having been a prime target to be bullied for many long years, although Little Lotus¡¯ battle prowess could bergely overlooked, his powers of the spirit was however highly robust. In a ce like the Spirit World where soul power could be spent like a form of currency, he was naturally not going to stinge and go all out for once.

    Seeing a whole table full of fine gourmet dishes and Jun Wu Xie was not even able to hold a pair of chopsticks. She could only lower her head to look down, automatically disregarding the spread of dishes that looked rather fine.

    ¡°How much do you still remember of your life?¡± Nn Shan asked as he looked at Jun Wu Xie. It might have been because they were both human spirits and additionally, she was also Little Lotus¡¯ Mistress, Nn Shan was rather friendly to Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°I can¡¯t really remember anything.¡± Jun Wu Xie relied expressionlessly.

    After a person dies, the spirit¡¯s consciousness would gradually fade. Even for spirits with very strong power of the soul, it would still trickle away as time passed, gradually forgetting everything from when they were still alive. Only those with a strong obsession would still have a persistent regret remain after they have died, but it would turn to be extremely fuzzy.

    ¡°Is that so? It is too be expected..... Among everyone who hase to the Spirit World, how many can still remember the past?¡± Nn Shan¡¯s tone was filled with a sense of regret. Once a spirit body enters the Spirit World, they would basically have forgotten everything about their past life.

    ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s a new life here in the Spirit World ahead and the matters of the past no longer have anything to do with us. Just work hard on cultivating your soul here in the Spirit World in future and it will be good enough. It¡¯s a lot more peaceful here inparison.¡± Nn Shan said with a smile.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded.

    With a swift change of topics, Nn Shan then began to talk to Jun Wu Xie about how to cultivate one¡¯s soul. To put it frankly, cultivating one¡¯s soul to a very great extent calls for a certain level of stimtion. As a spirit was in essence a non being, if one allowed it to continue to degenerate, not only its powers would gradually weaken, even its consciousness would slowly fade. Hence, stimting a spirit would allow its consciousness to not fade away, and even make it grow gradually more powerful.

    ¡°Actually, in the Spirit World, there are many ces that are suitable for us to cultivate our souls.¡±

 Chapter 1976 - â€œProvocation (1)â€

    Chapter 1976: ¡°Provocation (1)¡±

    ¡°The entire Spirit World is formed from the power of the spirit from the Spirit Lord alone and hence one would be able to find power of the spirit to cultivate anywhere in the Spirit World. One will only need to work on tempering one¡¯s soul and we will be able to stabilize our spirit.¡± Nn Shan said seriously.

    ¡°You should already have your own ce to stay in and have seen the Spirit Fire. The Spirit Fire is what the Spirit Lord had prepared to help us stabilize our spirits, where it allows us to do everything we can to maintain a higher level of cultivation. The ce where there is the highest concentration of Spirit Fire would be the Serene Dream Forest. If you go there, you will be able to cultivate better.¡±

    Nn Shan was serious with his words and Jun Wu Xie listened earnestly. To Jun Wu Xie, all this information that seemed to be highly basic was nevertheless what she needed the most. Nn Shan was indeed a human spirit soul and everything that he talked about was exactly the parts that Jun Wu Xie required most.

    Within the exceptionally busy restaurant, Jun Wu Xie and Nn Shan seemingly be highly engrossed. Even when the dishes were brought to the table, it did not interrupt the conversation between the two people at all. Little Lotus watched his own Mistress deeply engaged in conversation with Nn Shan silently. As a nt Spirit, their method of cultivation was different from that of humans and finding that he did not understand after a thing after listening for a while, he then went on to bury his head down to eat.

    As one of the few most famous restaurants, the Spiritual Spirit Loft had patronsing and going more than one could count. Just as Jun Wu Xie and Nakan Shan were getting enthusiastic with their conversation, a group of human spirits came swaggering into the third level of the Spiritual Spirit Loft.

    ¡°Master Uncle Nn, those cultivation methods of yours are already so old and you¡¯re still bringing them out to teach people. Don¡¯t you think that it¡¯s a little inappropriate?¡± A voice filled with ridicule suddenly sounded from the side.

    Nn Shan lifted his head and after he saw who the other party was, he could not help but crease up his brows.

    Jun Wu Xie turned towards the voice and saw that a bunch of men had suddenly appeared. Those people were human spirits and judging from their looks, they had not been all that old when they died, most of them looking to be in their twenties.

    The leader among them curled up the corners of his mouth and looked at Nn Shan rather contemptuously, his eyes tinged with malicious intent.

    The man did not care that his animosity could be seen by Nn Shan but just sat himself down ungraciously upon a chair at the side, to stare with a raised eyebrow at Nn Shan who was looking highly displeased, before turning his gaze to roam over the figures of Jun Wu Xie and Little Lotus. When he discovered that Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body was in a translucent state, he suddenly became rather excited.

    ¡°Has the youngdy here juste to the Spirit World? I can see that you are not that old and you must be careful that you do not get misguided by some people as it would not be good if you are led astray instead.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s countenance was peerlessly beautiful and the man¡¯s eyes were absolutely shining as he stared,pletely ignoring Nn Shan whose face was bing darker and darker.

    ¡°If you want to learn how to temper your spirit, I can teach it to you and you will definitely gain unexpected results within a short period of time.¡± As he spoke, the man even nced at Nn Shan, as his eyes shed with a glint of displeasure.

    ¡°It¡¯s at least more effective than Master Uncle Nn¡¯s method and in the Spirit World nowadays, who would still use that ancient method to temper one¡¯s soul? Our esteemed Master went to plead with the Spirit Lord to construct the Serene Spirit Tower with the aim of allowing the human spirits to be stronger. Only Master Uncle Nn is still being obstinate when after so many years had passed, he still insists on giving up such a great thing like the Serene Spirit Tower and chooses to continue to cultivate with that ancient method. He¡¯s just an old fossil rejecting change.¡± The man was openly disparaging with his words, not showing the slightest bit of respect for Nn Shan.

 Chapter 1977 - â€œProvocation (2)â€

    Chapter 1977: ¡°Provocation (2)¡±

    ¡°Serene Spirit Tower?¡± Jun Wu Xie narrowed her eyes. The attitude of the man before her made her dislike him intensely. Although he was addressing Nn Shan as Uncle Master, he wasn¡¯t showing the slightest bit of respect to Nn Shan, the wordsing out from his mouth lined with hidden daggers, like he wanted to embarrass Nn Shan.

    The man did not detect the dislike Jun Wu Xie had for him, instead thinking that his words had sessfully drawn the beauty¡¯s attention and he immediately said triumphantly: ¡°Youngdy, you have juste here to the Spirit World and I think you are not aware of this. The Serene Spirit Tower is a ce that my Master earnestly asked the Spirit Lord to build a hundred years ago, the best ce for only human souls to cultivate. The soul power of human spirits areparably weaker than other spirit bodies and before the Serene Spirit Tower was built, the status human spirits held in the Spirit World was lowly and the weak human souls were often bullied by Weapons Spirits and others, where we suffered quite a bit of aggrievement. My Master could not bear to see his fellow human spirits being treated so unfairly and he did everything he could to convince the Spirit Lord to build the Serene Spirit Tower.¡±

    ¡°Ever since the Serene Spirit Tower was built, the speed that we, the human spirits are able to cultivate was raised significantly which in turn greatly improved our standing in the Spirit World.¡± As he spoke, the man turned his gaze to look at several Beast Spirits who were also having a meal on the third level and his mouth curled up with disdain while he said: ¡°Do you know how smug and arrogant the other spirits were before the human spirits? But now, when they see us, they can only obediently keep their mouths shut.¡±

    The man said it very loudly, and when the other spirit races heard his words, they turned their heads to look over at him, their eyes filled with disapproval and unhappiness, but they did not say anything about it.

    ¡°Meng Yi Liang, are you done talking?¡± Nn Shan could not hold himself back anymore as he opened his mouth to say, his brows creased up as he stared at the prattering Meng Yi Liang.

    ¡°Whether the Serene Spirit Tower is good or bad, we do not need you toe here and preach to us. Everyone is free to make their own choice, and not every single spirit is so anxious for results that they have to go to the Serene Spirit Tower.¡±

    Meng Yi Liangughed and then looked at Nn Shan to say in reply: ¡°Master Uncle Nn, who under the Heavens do not yearn for more powerful might? Don¡¯t tell me you do not wish for the human spirits to be more powerful? Seems like what Master said is right. Although the two of you are fellow disciples, but the difference in personalities is as far off as it is between Heaven and Earth. Master has been working tirelessly to grow the might of the human spirits but you are instead being so stubborn, choosing mediocrity. Aren¡¯t you afraid that you might drag down the Grandmaster¡¯s name?¡±

    The shade on Nn Shan¡¯s face was turning uglier and uglier but Meng Yi Liang did not seem to be deterred. The several other men with Meng Yi Lang saw Nn Shan stumped by Meng Yi Liang¡¯s words and they began tough loudly.

    ¡°All of you are making too much noise! If you continue to talk to Uncle Nn like this, do you believe that I will break all your legs! ?¡± Little Lotus who had his head buried down in food could not endure the insults Meng Yi Liang was throwing upon Nn Shan any longer. He shot to his feet with a whoosh, his hand grasped around the wine sk upon the table, as he red with hisrge eyes widened fiercely.

    Meng Yi Liang swung his gaze over Little Lotus and his face immediately showed a look of ridicule.

    ¡°You? You want to break my legs? Don¡¯t make meugh!¡±

    A little brat who did not even reach up to his waist was actually threatening him, and he thought that it must be the biggest joke he had ever heard.

    ¡°Little wimp, where are you from? Do you even know who I am? You dare to speak to me in that tone?¡±

    ¡°I am the Imperial Snow Lotus.¡± Little Lotus told him.

    ¡°Imperial Snow Lotus?¡± Meng Yi Liang narrowed his eyes, unable to remember who that was immediately.

    ¡°Just a nt Spi.....¡±

    Meng Yi Liang had not even finished with his sentence when a man behind him tugged at Meng Yi Liang¡¯s sleeve anxiously.

 Chapter 1978 - Provocation (3)

    <h4>Chapter 1978: Provocation (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud

    ¡°What is it?¡± Meng Yi Liang snapped a little impatiently.

    The man nced a little nervously at Little Lotus and whispered to Meng Yi Liang to say: ¡°The Imperial Snow Lotus is a nt Spirit.¡±

    ¡°I know that. So what if he¡¯s a nt Spirit?¡± Meng Yi Liang said with disdain. ¡°He¡¯s just a little tiny midget, can he really do anything to me?¡±

    The man then hurriedly replied: ¡°He wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything to you. But the Imperial Snow Lotus and Drunk Lotus are of the same body and once he drinks wine, he will turn into Drunk Lotus. Drunk Lotus is one of the highly skilled fighters among nt Spirits and his prowess.....¡± The man discreetly made a gesture with his hand.

    Meng Yi Liang¡¯s face changed slightly.

    ¡°The fact that the human spirits has scums like the few of you here really shames the entire race. Besides bringing out your Master with every word thates out from your mouth, what kind of capability does anyone of you have?¡± Even Poppy could not make himself sit back and watch quietly any longer. He wasn¡¯t all that close to Nn Shan but he hated people chattering non stop when he was having his meals, as noisy as flies.

    ¡°And just who are you! ?¡± Meng Yi Liang¡¯s face changed a shade upon hearing Poppy¡¯s words.

    ¡°I¡¯m Poppy. What? You asking for a thrashing?¡± Poppy lifted his head up slightly, his face saying ¡°hit me if you don¡¯t like it¡±.

    Hearing Poppy¡¯s name, Meng Yi Liang immediately swallowed the rage rising up back down.

    He had not heard the name Imperial Snow Lotus before, but he had known Poppy¡¯s reputation clearly since a long time ago. One of the three heads of the nt Spirits, Poppy, whose powers was not anything he would be able to stand up against.

    ¡°An empty tin makes the loudest noises. What a fool.¡± Poppy sneered with augh.

    Meng Yi Liang¡¯s face turned an uglier shade. But seeing that stance that Poppy and Little Lotus was taking, no matter how bad his temper was, he wouldn¡¯t dare to act up in such a situation. Otherwise, even with all the men he brought with him, they all wouldn¡¯t even be enough for Drunk Lotus and Poppy to bash up silly.

    ¡°You win today!¡± Meng Yi Liang gritted his teeth, as he stared at the dark faced Nn Shan and continued to say: ¡°Master Uncle Nn, I was asking why you disliked the Serene Spirit Tower so much. Seems like you have allied yourself with the nt Spirits now. What? When the human spirits be powerful, the position of all your nt Spirits friends in the Spirit World will then be threatened and that¡¯s why you do not like it? With you doing such things now, how will the human spirits be able to ept you as one of us in future?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not going to get out of here? Are you waiting for me to send you off?¡± Poppy¡¯s eyes turned chilly.

    Meng Yi Liang did not dare to say another word, but to merely lead his men out of the Spiritual Spirit Loft with his tail between his legs.

    ¡°The entire bunch of them are just obnoxious.¡± Little Lotus snorted indignantly, as he red at the departing backs of Meng Yi Liang and his men.

    Nn Shan smiled bitterly and looked at Little Lotus and Poppy apologetically. ¡°I¡¯ve troubled all of you today.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s no trouble. The whole lot of them deserves a good thrashing.¡± Seeing that the annoying bunch had left, Little Lotus then released his hand from the wine sk, to continuing burying his head into his bowl.

    Jun Wu Xie who had not spoken throughout was looking rather thoughtful. She had not missed the fact that when Meng Yi Liang had boasted about the Serene Spirit Tower and the human spirits, the gazes of the other spirit races that had turned to look at him had not been friendly. She had been able to feel that regardless whether it was the Weapons Spirit, the Beast Spirits, or the nt Spirits, they all did not seem to be all that friendly to human spirits. It had been the same with the enormous beast who led them into the forest back then. It had been cold and indifferent to all of them.

    ¡°I¡¯m embarrassed that you had to see that. There are certain conflicts between their Master and I which caused such a charade today. I hope you¡¯ll forgive me.¡± Nn Shan said as he looked apologetically at Jun Wu Xie. He had actually intended to chat a little more about cultivation with Jun Wu Xie but Meng Yi Liang and his men hadpletely spoiled the mood.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a problem. What is that Serene Spirit Tower they mentioned?¡±

 Chapter 1979 - Serene Spirit Tower (1)

    <h4>Chapter 1979: Serene Spirit Tower (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie was rather interested in the Serene Spirit Tower that Meng Yi Liang had mentioned so many times.

    When Jun Wu Xie asked about the Serene Spirit Tower, the other spirits who were having their meals at the table beside them threw unfriendly gazes towards them, seemingly showing great aversion to those three words.

    Nn Shan sighed and then said: ¡°About the Serene Spirit Tower, I did not mean to hide it from you. I have not told you about it because I do not approve of using the Serene Spirit Tower to cultivate.¡±

    Nn Shan paused a moment before he continued: ¡°You must have heard it earlier, that Meng Yi Liang addresses me as Master Uncle. Their Master Wu Jiu and I are both disciples of the most powerful human spirit, the Spirit Master. A thousand years ago, my Master was a Soul Master most valued by the Spirit Lord and the human souls were led by my Master, adhering to the ancient method of cultivation. But with the rise of the Dark Emperor, the Dark Emperor then came to the Spirit World. After the unification of the Middle Realm, my Master was ovee with self guilt, over the fact that he did not discover the Dark Emperor¡¯s entry early, and he punished himself by giving up his position as the Spirit Master, retreating into the mountains to live in seclusion. It was from that time that my fellow disciple Wu Jiu seeded our Master¡¯s position and served beside the Spirit Lord.¡±

    ¡°The construction of the Serene Spirit Tower was suggested by Wu Jiu, saying that the tower could be reinforced with special runes to gather the power of the spirit more robustly, that would raise the power of human spirits quickly. A hundred years ago, the first Serene Spirit Tower was built, and it was from that time that human spirits abandoned the original method of cultivation, as they all began to cultivate in the Serene Spirit Tower.¡±

    When speaking about that, Nn Shan could not help but reveal a trace of a bitter smile.

    ¡°To tell the truth, actually when the Serene Spirit Tower had just been sessfully built, my heart had been moved by that amazing cultivation method and went to the first Serene Spirit Tower to cultivate for a period. But as time passed, I began to develop a certain uncertainty towards the Serene Spirit Tower. Cultivating in the Serene Spirit Tower, one¡¯s cultivation effects was sped up by one whole fold and more and the soul power that grew constantly at a maniacal speed made one easily be addicted to it. But that kind of an increase went way beyond any boundaries of normal cultivation and I could not help but feel that something was wrong. Hence, I left the Serene Spirit Tower and did not cultivate in there anymore, but to continue to use the method my Master taught me to cultivate.¡±

    ¡°The Serene Tower can increase the strength of human spirits quickly, but doesn¡¯t such boundless increase make one feel it to be unsafe?¡± Nn Shan said as he looked at Jun Wu Xie, and it was not known whether that question was posed to her or to himself.

    Powerful might was something that everyone would look up to, especially for human who possessed the mostplicated minds. Since time immemorial, humans had already begun to pursue power in many areas.

    They longed for money, authourity, and power, which fed their hungry desire, which caused them to always overlook the most critical questions.

    Nn Shan had brought his questions to Wu Jiu before, but was ridiculed andughed at by him, causing the fellow disciples to have no choice but to part, treading upon different routes.

    ¡°If you choose to go to the Serene Spirit Tower, then please remember my words to you. Growing too fast, might not be a good thing.¡± Nn Shan said right at the end, sincerely trying to persuade Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie listened to Nn Shan¡¯s words silently, a question already risen up in her mind.

    [Special runes?]

    Without knowing why, Jun Wu Xie suddenly thought of Spirit Reinforcement, something that she had learnt in the past.

    The runes she used for Spirit Reinforcement was something she got from her previous life and it was only by ident that she discovered it could be used here in this world, with effects that went beyond anything she could imagine.

    ¡°I would like to go have a look at this Serene Spirit Tower.¡± Jun Wu Xie suddenly said.

 Chapter 1980 - Serene Spirit Tower (2)

    <h4>Chapter 1980: Serene Spirit Tower (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Hearing Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words, Nn Shan¡¯s face was unconsciously tinged with a hint of disappointment.

    [That¡¯s right, who wouldn¡¯t look forward to a faster method of cultivation?]

    ¡°Three Serene Spirit Towers have been built now and they are located in three directions of thepass. The exact location should be known to Little Lotus and the others and you can get them to bring you there.¡± Nn Shan said with a sigh. It was afterall Jun Wu Xie¡¯s choice and he had no right to interfere.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded and after a moment¡¯s silence, she said: ¡°If I want to cultivate using the ancient method, where should I go to find you?¡±

    The disappointment on Nn Shan¡¯s face was reced by surprise the moment Jun Wu Xie¡¯s voice fell. He looked at Jun Wu Xie in shock, never having expected that after hearing about the speed one could cultivate at in the Serene Spirit Tower, she could still be thinking of using the old method of cultivation, and joy then rose up involuntarily within Nn Shan¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°I am staying just at the edge of the Tranquil Dreams Forest in the north. Little Lotus went to my ce before and if you want to find me, you can just go there.¡± In Nn Shan¡¯s voice, there was an undisguisable tinge of joy.

    For a person who persisted in his own belief, after having experienced endless ridicule and scorn, the slightest bit of acknowledgement received would make the person ecstatic.

    Jun Wu Xie was not the first new soul that Nn Shan had encountered. He had been here in the Spirit World for Heaven knew how many years. Because he was the Spirit Master¡¯s disciple early back then, he was highly regarded among the Spirit World¡¯s human spirits. Before the Serene Spirit Towers were built, the number of human spirits who cultivated under Nn Shan¡¯s tutge was more than he could count. But ever since the Serene Spirit Towers werepleted, those human spirits who had cultivated under him began to be drawn over by the amazing effects of the Serene Spirit Towers one after another, and gradually, there weren¡¯t that many human spirits who remained beside Nn Shan anymore.

    Throughout that time, Nn Shan had encountered quite a number of new human souls who came to the Spirit World, but when those people heard about the existence of the Serene Spirit Towers, they all chose to go to the Serene Spirit Towers, without a single exception.

    ¡°Human spirits are basically all cultivating at the Serene Spirit Towers, and the Tranquil Dream Forest is empty. If you need to, you cane find me there anytime.¡± Nn Shan said, his eyes joyous.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded. There were only two reasons she wanted to go the the Serene Spirit Tower. One, she was curious about the runes in the Serene Spirit Towers, and two, she wanted to find Jun Gu¡¯s soul.

    Nn Shan had also mentioned it. Human spirits were all mainly going to the Serene Spirit Tower and Jun Wu Xie was looking forward to see if she would be able to find any sign of her father in the tower.

    It must be known that aftering into the Spirit World, most of the spirits¡¯ memories would havepletely disappeared and they would not remember a thing from when they had been alive. Hence, wanting to find Jun Gu would require Jun Wu Xie to go search for him herself.

    She spoke with Nn Shan for a while longer before Jun Wu Xie and her group stood up and left.

    Along the way, Jun Wu Xie was thinking about all she had heard about the Serene Spirit Tower as Little Lotus munched happily upon the take out fried sesame cake he had bought from the Spiritual Spirit Loft.

    Spirit bodies were not able to feel hunger and Little Lotus was eating so much merely to satisfy craving for food. It should be known that spirit bodies would not be able to eat regr food and no matter how gluttonous they were, after leaving the Spirit World, any kind of food out there was something the spirit body would not be able to digest and even if they went ahead to eat it, it would just cause the spirit body to be in agony as only food that was created by the power of the spirit could be digested by a spirit body.

    However long Little Lotus had been with Jun Wu Xie for was the length of time that Little Lotus had endured his gluttonous cravings for. With such a rare opportunity for them to havee back here to the Spirit World, it was only natural that Little Lotus¡¯ carvings were insatiable.

 Chapter 1981 - Serene Spirit Tower (3)

    <h4>Chapter 1981: Serene Spirit Tower (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Is Mistress thinking about the Serene Spirit Tower?¡± Poppy opened his mouth to ask as he looked at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s thoughtful expression.

    ¡°Mm.¡± Jun Wu Xie nodded his head slightly. She turned to look at Poppy. At that moment, Poppy was acting quite a bit more reliable than Little Lotus who only knew to eat. ¡°You know about the Serene Spirit Tower?¡±

    Poppy replied with a smile: ¡°It is only natural that I would know. What Nn Shan said was not untrue. The Serene Spirit towers were built by the Spirit Master¡¯s eldest disciple, Wu Jiu, and only human spirits can go inside them. Human spirits were a weak power in the Spirit World before and ever since the Serene Spirit Towers were built, they began to show signs of rising and they now hold quite a high position in the Spirit World.¡±

    ¡°Oh? All of you seem to dislike human spirits.¡± Jun Wu Xie had not forgotten the unfriendly stares from the other spirit races back in the Spiritual Spirit Loft.

    Poppy replied with a shrug of his shoulders.

    ¡°Back when the Spirit Master led the human spirits, there wasn¡¯t such a problem. But ever since Wu Jiu took over the position as the Spirit Master, he was rather extreme in his ways which incurred the displeasure from the other races. Does Mistress know that the space the first Serene Spirit Tower was built on was a ce the nt Spirits were living in? Many nt Spirits were living there but because the Serene Spirit Tower was to be built there, many of the nt Spirits were forced to leave. Moreover, the Serene Spirit Towers only permitted human spirits to enter, so how could nt Spirits possibly be happy about something like that?¡±

    One¡¯s own home was forcibly torn down, to make way for other people¡¯s benefit. No one could possibly feel happy about that.

    ¡°The other two Serene Spirit Towers are built in the territories of the Weapons Spirits and the Beast Spirits respectively as well.¡± Poppy said as he looked at Jun Wu Xie. He did not need to say the rest and Jun Wu Xie should be able to understand what he was saying.

    Although it was great that human spirits were bing stronger, but usurping the territories of the other spirit races and disallowing the other spirit races the use of the ce, that was just too..... Added to that, the kind of arrogance many human spirits started to show after they became stronger naturally drew great hatred to themselves.

    Jun Wu Xie could roughly gauge the level human spirits were hated upon in the Spirit World.

    As they walked and talked, Poppy led Jun Wu Xie toe to the Serene Spirit Tower that had been constructed earliest.

    Standing outside the Serene Spirit Tower, Jun Wu Xie could see many human spirits gathered in groups around the tower. The Serene Spirit Tower had twelve levels and high up at the top of the tower, an ball of orange Spirit Fire burned. Compared to the Spirit Fire on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s roof, that was bigger and a whole lot brighter.

    ¡°What are they doing?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked as she looked at the crowd of people lined up in queue.

    Poppy had his arms crossed over his chest as he said with augh. ¡°Waiting to go in there. The number of human spirits were bing more and more numerous and the Serene Spirit Towers were not able to aodate them all. Hence, Wu Jiuid down a rule that every human spirit can only go cultivate in the tower for only one hour a day and upon finishing their cultivation, they must leave immediately, to allow others to enter. Long lines like this are seen at all three towers everyday and what you are seeing today is already considered small in number.¡±

    ¡°Only cultivate for an hour? Then what about the rest of the time?¡± Jun Wu Xie then asked.

    ¡°Continue to queue and wait I guess.¡± Poppy said with a shrug.

    Just as Poppy finished, the doors of the Serene Spirit Tower opened up and several men came walking out from inside, but they did not leave, but went straight to the back of the line, to continue to queue.

    Looking at the number of the people there, Jun Wu Xie knew that no matter how quickly they came back to join the queue, these people would at most be able to go into the Serene Spirit Tower for two hours at most. Cultivating two hours a day and the rest of the time all spent on queueing. Towards such a manner of cultivation, Jun Wu Xie greatly disapproved of it.

    What cultivation depended on, was definitely not some astounding method, but to be umted over days and months of work. Hence, being able to cultivate only for two hours a day like that showed an over reliance on the effects of the Serene Spirit Tower, and a possibility of giving up on one¡¯s self well being.

 Chapter 1982 - Serene Spirit Tower (4)

    <h4>Chapter 1982: Serene Spirit Tower (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Towards anything that made one dependant upon it, Jun Wu Xie instinctively felt that something was wrong.

    Jun Wu Xie was thinking to walk over over to take a closer look but Poppy instead told her: ¡°If Mistress wants to go take a closer look, then I¡¯m afraid Mistress will have to go over by herself. Within a certain perimeter outside the Serene Spirit Tower, all spirits who are non human spirits are not permitted to step inside. If we are to go in there, it would only cause the Serene Spirit Tower¡¯s guards to chase us away.¡±

    The reason why the other spirit races were discontented with the human spirits was mainly because of the high handedness of the human spirits in certain areas.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded her head and went walking over on her own.

    Havinge a little closer, that was when Jun Wu Xie then noticed that the Serene Spirit Tower was formed up piece by piece, from stone blocks with runes carved in them. Those runes looked highly familiar to her and Jun Wu Xie actually saw among them the same runes she had seen before in Spirit Reinforcement!

    Could it really be Spirit Reinforcement?

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s heart was feeling a little puzzled when at that moment, Meng Yi Liang and his group of people came returning back to the Serene Spirit Tower after the rather disappointing experience earlier at the Spiritual Spirit Loft.

    ¡°Eh?¡± Meng Yi Liang had been feeling rather gloomy from how Little Lotus and Poppy had enraged him when he saw that a figure of unmatched beauty had appeared outside the Serene Spirit Tower, and joy raised up the tips of his brows.

    ¡°Youngdy, you¡¯vee? What do you think? The Serene Spirit Tower looks rather impressive right?¡± Meng Yi Liang shed what he thought was his most handsome smile to say as he came to stand beside Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie nced at him and did not say anything. With just the kind of disrespect that Meng Yi Liang had shown to Nn Shan back at the Spiritual Spirit Loft, it had made Jun Wu Xie highly despise this person. Seeing him open his mouth to talk to her, she merely cast a highly fleeting nce at him and did not say a single word in reply.

    Meng Yi Liang did not feel that there was anything wrong. Not to mention Jun Wu Xie merely casting such a brief and fleeting nce at him, with that face that could bring whole cities and entire countries down to their knees, even if she had red fiercely at him, Meng Yi Liang would still feel his heart thumping wildly.

    Human spirits who were able toe into the Spirit World, were mostly people who were highly powerful when they were alive, and had steady power of the spirit. Among these people, the number of females wereparably lesser in number and to have been able to attain a certain level of power, most of them were already advanced in age. Young and beautiful ones like Jun Wu Xie was beyond few, needless to mention one with looks as outstanding as Jun Wu Xie would be an existence as rare as phoenix feathers and dragon horns, which would naturally cause Meng Yi Liang¡¯s heart to be moved.

    Not feeling Jun Wu Xie¡¯s cold indifference to him in the slightest, Meng Yi Liang went on to say obtusely: ¡°The kind of increase in power that you can get by cultivating in the Serene Spirit Tower is beyond what you can imagine. This ce is much more useful than what Nn Shan is capable of. I still do not know how to address our youngdy here. My name is Meng Yi Liang and I am the Spirit Master Wu Jiu¡¯s disciple. Do you know about Wu Jiu the Spirit Master? He is the most powerful entity among us, the human spirits. The Spirit Lord trust my Master greatly and the Serene Spirit Tower here is also my Master¡¯s idea. Not only has the Spirit Lord agreed to it, he has even given my Master great authourity.¡±

    Meng Yi Liang was trying to paint himself as someone important before Jun Wu Xie and he repeatedly brought up the name of Wu Jiu again and again, oblivious to the fact that in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes, just how despicable a fe who acts like a dog threatening others with its Master¡¯s name really was.

    Still unable to elicit a reply from Jun Wu Xie, Meng Yi Liang could not help but feel a little anxious. Noticing that Jun Wu Xie was staring at the Serene Spirit Tower so intensely, an idea suddenly popped into Meng Yi Liang¡¯s head as he went to stand right in front of Jun Wu Xie to say with a smile: ¡°Are you thinking of going into the Serene Spirit Tower? It so happens that I am going into the tower to practice my cultivation and if you want to go inside, I can bring you in with me without needing to queue.¡±

    Upon hearing those words, Jun Wu Xie then forced herself to let gaze pause upon the figure of Meng Yi Liang a moment before she nodded her head.

 Chapter 1983 - Serene Spirit Tower (5)

    <h4>Chapter 1983: Serene Spirit Tower (5)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Finally getting a reply from Jun Wu Xie, Meng Yi Liang smiled and said to himself in his heart.

    [Even such a beautiful youngdy would not be able to escape the allure of power. Hasn¡¯t she finally stille to rely on him to enter the Serene Spirit Tower?]

    ¡°Then, I wonder if I might know the beautiful youngdy¡¯s name?¡± Meng Yi Liang said with a smile.

    ¡°Jun Wu Xie.¡±

    ¡°Jun Wu Xie, what a great name.¡± Meng Yi Liang smiled gleefully. ¡°Then Wu Xie, pleasee into the Serene Spirit Tower together with me now and I believe that once inside the Serene Spirit Tower, it would not be long before you will be just like me, to possess a solid body.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie swept her eyes to nce at Meng Yi Liang, not bothering with his self praise but merely went on to walk with him toe before the main doors of the Serene Spirit Tower.

    Outside the Serene Spirit Tower, two men in light armour stood guard. Meng Yi Liang led Jun Wu Xie over towards them and nodded his head at them.

    ¡°Senior Meng.¡± The two men immediately greeted upon seeing Meng Yi Liang.

    Meng Yi Liang nodded slightly. ¡°Open the door.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The main doors of the Serene Spirit Tower opened before Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes. The doors has just opened when power of the spirit came surging out intensely from inside the tower. The power was tinged with a slight warmth that hit them on their faces, as the human spirits queueing right at the front of the line were unable to help themselves but to narrow up their eyes and let out a sigh offort.

    ¡°Come on in.¡± Meng Yi Liang said to Jun Wu Xie, and Jun Wu Xie stepped herself inside.

    Once the spirits queueing up outside the doors saw someone jumping the queue, someone immediately began to kick up a fuss in displeasure.

    ¡°How can the bunch of you just go inside like that! ?¡±

    ¡°That guy is the Spirit Master, Wu Jiu¡¯s disciple, and this Serene Spirit Tower is built by the Spirit Master, so his disciple would naturally have the right to enjoy priority ess.¡± The guard said with a sneer.

    Every single one of those words fell into Jun Wu Xie¡¯s ears. Meng Yi Liang thought that he had gained face before Jun Wu Xie and his smile grew more brilliant.

    Inside the Serene Spirit Tower, balls of Spirit Fire was seen burning everywhere. The balls of Spirit Fire swirled within the vast interior of the tower, and on the first level, there was already arge number of people who were seated upon the ground, many balls of ming Spirit Fire surrounding their bodies. They all had their eyes tightly closed, their faces seemingly reveling in enjoyment, looking like they were hopelessly addicted to this manner of cultivation and enjoying every moment of it.

    Jun Wu Xie secretly took note of everything that she was seeing, her gaze passing over the surrounding walls. There were more Spirit Reinforcement runes carved into these walls and the runes used in Spirit Reinforcement formed up a massive pattern, extending from the walls right onto the floor, converging from all four sides to the centre of the floor, that looked very queer.

    ¡°This ce is where normal people cultivate. In the Serene Spirit Tower, the higher you go up, the more intense and robust the power of the spirit is. Before the Serene Spirit Tower was built, we were all just merely hugging on to a single ball of Spirit Fire to cultivate. But in here, the number of Spirit Fire we have is more than you can imagine. Spirit Fire helps to temper our spirits greatly and here inside the Serene Spirit Tower, the higher you go up, the number of Spirit Fire increases as well, and the power of the spirit thicker, where only the disciples of my Master would be able to cultivate on the eleventh and twelfth level of the Serene Spirit Tower.¡± Meng Yi Liang said, highly pleased with himself as he chattered on uninhibitedly before Jun Wu Xie.

    Unknown to him, watching from outside the Serene Spirit Tower, Poppy and Little Lotus saw exactly how Meng Yi Liang was trying to get close to Jun Wu Xie, their eyes fixed upon Jun Wu Xie as she walked into the tower with Meng Yi Liang as the corners of Poppy¡¯s mouth subconsciously curled up with a sneer.

    ¡°I am suddenly very curious that if the Dark Emperores to know that someone is being so eager to please the Mistress, would he smash that person¡¯s spirit into flight and his soul to disperse into naught.¡±

    One who dares to antagonize Jun Wu Xie must first weigh himself properly!

 Chapter 1984 - Serene Spirit Tower (6)

    <h4>Chapter 1984: Serene Spirit Tower (6)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Inside the Serene Spirit Tower, Meng Yi Liang still did not know that he was courting death, as he continued to show off his position as a disciple of the Spirit Master to Jun Wu Xie with a brilliant smile on his face.

    Going up from the first level of the Serene Spirit Tower, the higher the level they went up to, the greater number of Spirit Fire they saw, with the intensity of the power of the spirit bing stronger, and the higher they climbed, the number of people on the level also grew less.

    When they came to the fifth level, the number of people on that floor had already diminished by half and Meng Yi Liang discreetly cast a quick nce to look at Jun Wu Xie, puzzlement rising up in his heart. New souls were in most urgent need of the power of the spirit but on the other hand, as the spirit of a new soul had just been recently formed, they were extremely fragile, and would not be able to remain inside the Serene Spirit Tower for too long due to its exceptionally intense power of the spirit. For new souls that had newly arrived at the Spirit World before, they would at most only be able to reach up to the third level or so. Going up any further, the intensity of the power of the spirit in those levels only made them feel ufortable and it could even cause harm to their spirits.

    But Meng Yi Liang had already led Jun Wu Xie up here to the fifth level but he had not noticed Jun Wu Xie showing the slightest sign of difort, where she did not seem the least affected by the increasingly robust power of the spirit surrounding them.

    ¡°Cough, the higher you go up, the stronger the power of the spirit will be. If you are feeling ufortable, you can just tell me. Whichever level you want to go to, I¡¯ll make the necessary arrangements for you.¡± Meng Yi Liang opened his mouth to say, thinking that Jun Wu Xie merely did not understand the situation.

    Jun Wu Xie merely nodded her head, but did not express anything else to him.

    A corner of Meng Yi Liang¡¯s mouth twitched, and as he looked at Jun Wu Xie, he found that she did not look ufortable in anyway. But such a situation had never urred before. When had a brand new soul evere straight up to the fifth level and did not feel the slightest tinge of difort?

    In actual fact, not only did Jun Wu Xie not feel the tiniest bit of difort, she was instead absorbing the robust power of the spirit in there at a very fast speed, with every minute she was there in the Serene Spirit Tower, it felt as if an endless stream of power was surging right into her soul, quickly filling up her empty and hollow spirit.

    At such an insane speed, and not needing any cultivation to be done. It was like all that was needed from her was to just stand there inside the Serene Spirit Tower and it would be enough.

    Jun Wu Xie followed Meng Yi Liang to continue to climb their way upwards. She then unconsciously lowered her head and looked at her hands, to see that her originally half translucent pair of hands were turning more and more solid. In just a matter of a few short minutes, Jun Wu Xie had actually started to progress towards having a solid body.

    Such a speed was really astounding but there wasn¡¯t the slightest sliver of joy in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s heart. Power that one could gain without even needing to cultivate was just somewhat too much of an exaggeration.

    Meng Yi Liang then stood there stunned as he stared at Jun Wu Xie walking up to the twelfth level. Up on the twelfth level, an enormous single ball of Spirit Fire could be seen. Across the entire Twelve level, there was just one lone ball of Spirit Fire burning, but the size of it went far beyond any ball of Spirit Fire there ever was. It was so massive that one end of it was stuck up against the roof and its other end was pushed down against the floor. She had just stepped in when she felt a burning heat surging straight towards her.

    At the bottom of that enormous ball of Spirit Fire, a series of Spirit Reinforcement runes surrounded the me in a circle, with thin lines of runes stretching out from the circle in twelve directions till it reached the walls at the edge.

    Beside the Spirit Fire, two human spirits were seated on opposing sides with their eyes closed in cultivation. The moment Meng Yi Liang stepped into the twelfth level, the colour on his face was showing he was feeling a little unwell as he stared in shock at Jun Wu Xie standing there like she did not feel anything and his face immediately twisted up in bewilderment.

    This was already the twelfth level!

 Chapter 1985 - Serene Spirit Tower (7)

    <h4>Chapter 1985: Serene Spirit Tower (7)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    On this level, even Meng Yi Liang was feeling strangely ufortable from the surging power of the spirit assaulting his body. How could Jun Wu Xie actually show no reaction at all?

    That was just too strange!

    ¡°Those two are my senior fellow disciples and they are the earliest two disciples my Master epted. The intensity of the power of the spirit on the twelfth level here is not something any normal spirit soul is able to withstand. Why not..... I bring you to another level for you to cultivate a little?¡± Meng Yi Liang was feeling unwell all over under the burning surge of the twelfth level¡¯s enormous ball of Spirit Fire. It was hard for him to imagine that after bing a spirit body, heat could actually still bring him so much difort.

    Jun Wu Xie stood unmoving in her spot, but her gaze wasn¡¯t upon the enormous ball of Spirit Fire, but was instead fixed on the circle of Spirit Reinforcement runes. She was now certain that the runes were the same as those in Spirit Reinforcement without a doubt as within the circle, she had discovered a series of spell runes she was familiar with.

    ¡°Wu Xie?¡± Meng Yi Liang could no longer endure the high heat in the twelfth level and his face was turning more and more pale, driving him to have no choice but to say in urge.

    Jun Wu Xie recovered to her senses as she looked at Meng Yi Liang who was forcing himself to tolerate the searing heat and she then lowered her eyes slightly to say: ¡°There¡¯s no need. I am feeling a little unwell and would like to go back first.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Meng Yi Liang secretly heaved a sigh of relief inside. If a new soul did not feel any difort havinge straight up to the twelfth level, then that would be too unbelievable. Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words had made Meng Yi Liang think it to be entirely expected.

    ¡°You¡¯re still a new soul and it is natural that you will feel ufortableing to the Serene Spirit Tower for the first time. When youe back here again, you will only need to mention my name to the guards before the doors into the tower toe in. The power of the spirit in here is extremely intense but I am already able to cultivate in the eleventh level now. Your spirit is still a little weak and it will be more suitable for you to start cultivating from the first level.¡± Meng Yi Liang said in self absorbed glee, failing to even notice the chilliness emanating out from Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded her head and Meng Yi Liang was all ready to escort her back but was rejected. He had merely sent her down to the first level of the Serene Spirit Tower and it was only after he saw Jun Wu Xie stepping out through the tower¡¯s main doors that he was finally able to heave a big sigh of relief.

    A pity Meng Yi Liang waspletely unaware that the reason Jun Wu Xie was in such a rush to leave was not because she could not withstand the power of the spirit within the Serene Spirit Tower. If Meng Yi Liang had been more observant, he would have discovered that Jun Wu Xie¡¯s spirit had be a lot less translucent than before she went into the Serene Spirit Tower, almost about to fill uppletely from her half translucent state.

    Jun Wu Xie departed from the Serene Spirit Tower and silently walked towards Poppy and Little Lotus who had been waiting outside.

    ¡°Mistress, what¡¯s the situation inside? Why have youe out so soon?¡± The moment Little Lotus saw Jun Wu Xie, he immediately went tottering forward in wee, ready to give Jun Wu Xie one great big hug.

    And he had not thought that his pouncing leap would reallye to make contact with Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body. Little Lotus bounced off Jun Wu Xie¡¯s legs as he fell two steps back, hisrge eyes widening up in surprise.

    ¡°Mis..... Mis..... tress..... I..... I managed to touch you?¡± Little Lotus stared at Jun Wu Xie in astoundment, his face incredulous.

    It must be known that back when Jun Wu Xie had just be a spirit body, Little Lotus had not been able to touch Jun Wu Xie at all!

    But now, Little Lotus had just firmly knocked himself into Jun Wu Xie¡¯s solid body. How was that possible?

    Just ten minutes ago, before Jun Wu Xie had gone into the Serene Spirit Tower, Little Lotus had still not been able to touch Jun Wu Xie!

    Poopy standing on one side simrly showed a tinge of surprise. As one of the older spirits in the Spirit World, he had naturally known how long a period of cultivation would be required before a new soul could advance to achieving a solid form from semi translucency.

 Chapter 1986 - Overtook Once Again (1)

    <h4>Chapter 1986: Overtook Once Again (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    But only ten minutes had passed and Jun Wu Xie had suddenly changed?

    Even Poppy was rather shocked by it.

    ¡°Had Mistress discovered anything in the Serene Spirit Tower?¡± Poppy asked as heposed himself. The change that hade over Jun Wu Xie must have something to do with the Serene Spirit Tower. Any form of advancement for a spirit body was highly advantageous to them but Jun Wu Xie had only been in the Serene Spirit Tower for a little while before she came out from there. The only usible conclusion could only be because Jun Wu Xie had discovered something that gave her reason to be concerned and that was why she hade out from the tower so quickly.

    Jun Wu Xie lowered her head to look at her own legs that Little Lotus had just bumped himself into. She reached her hand out and found that she was able to tug at the clothes on her body. The feeling of having regained her sense of touch felt so unreal, a feeling that felt as if she had not experienced for a very long time.

    ¡°The Serene Spirit Tower is not a good ce to be in. That Wu Jiu definitely has some evil intentions behind this.¡± Jun Wu Xie lifted her head up, speaking aloud the very same conclusion Poppy and Little Lotus hade to make in their minds.

    ¡°What does that mean? What¡¯s wrong with the Serene Spirit Tower?¡± Poppy asked as his eyebrow lifted. The Serene Spirit Tower does not permit any non human spirits to enter and hence, he knew nothing about what¡¯s inside the Serene Spirit Tower.

    Jun Wu Xie shook her head. ¡°We¡¯ll discuss this when we get back.¡±

    She was in a hurry to leave the Serene Spirit Tower not because she was bothered by all that intense power of the spirit but rather.....

    Jun Wu Xie returned back to the forest they were staying at with Little Lotus and Poppy. Before she got back to her own treehouse, she saw Qiao Chu, Hua Yao and the rest of the ganging out from her unit to huddle together and discussing something with their heads head close.

    Qiao Chu spotted Jun Wu Xie from afar and his face immediately lit up with joy as he went forward to wee her.

    ¡°Little Xie! Let me show you something great!¡± Immediately upon finishing what he said, he did not even wait for Jun Wu Xie to reply when he just squatted down and stuck a finger out. He then poked at a tiny little twig but his half translucent fingertip passed right through the twig. Qiao Chu did not give up but continued to calm andpose himself before he tried a few times in session.

    Finally, his fingertip did not pass through the twig this time but lightly pushed against the twig. Hua Yao and the others had already walked over to them and were standing there calm and unruffled as they watched Qiao Chu perform his new trick.

    Qiao Chu then focused with all his might to push his finger onto the twig and who would have thought but the twig actually snapped back up!

    Qiao Chu did not notice anything amiss as he let out a unrestrained guffaw and said in a voice filled with excitement: ¡°Bwahaha! How is that! ? I followed the method Big Brother Wu Yao told us about and I practiced it for an entire afternoon before I was finally able to touch something. Hahaha! Ain¡¯t I just super good at this?¡±

    Qiao Chu stood up, all prepared to receive praise from hispanions. But the praise and congrattions he imagined in his mind did note as he saw Hua Yao and all the others just standing there, suddenly fallen silent.

    ¡°What? Is every single one of you so shocked you¡¯ve all be dumbfounded? Bwahaha! I have taken the lead over all of you this time! Don¡¯t you all agree?¡± Qiao Chu had his head tilted slightly back, looking highlycent. Hua Yao and the others were still not able to touch anything but he could. This made Qiao Chu who was alwaysgging slightly behind the whole gang have the opportunity to brag proudly for once. He was just about tough at Fei Yan and the others for their stupidity when he suddenly noticed that the stares of Fei Yan and the others seemed to pass right through him, and were instead fixed upon Jun Wu Xie behind him instead.

    ¡°Can all of you not be so petty? Is it that difficult to admit defeat?¡± Qiao Chu did not understand it and he went on to say sulkily, before he turned himself around intending to seek praise from Jun Wu Xie instead. But when he turned around and saw Jun Wu Xie clearly, his entire beingpletely froze with shock.

 Chapter 1987 - Overtook Once Again (2)

    <h4>Chapter 1987: Overtook Once Again (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The twig that Qiao Chu had snapped off and flew through the air was at that moment firmly grasped in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hand!

    Qiao Chu¡¯s face that had been filled with glee immediately crumbled into despair before Jun Wu Xie. His mouth hung wide open, his face contorted up in disbelief as he stared at Jun Wu Xie, like his eyes were going to stare two holes through Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body.

    ¡°Little Xie..... How..... How did you.....¡± Qiao Chu was at a loss for words. So filled with smugness before, and now looking like a little snot faced kid boasting of his height before a bunch of adults.

    Why must it be like this! ?

    Qiao Chu took a hit to his self esteem like he had never felt before. He had thought that he would finally be able to take the lead over his group ofpanions and be the bellwether of the flock for once.

    Not knowing that while he was secretly feeling so smug with himself for being able to move a branch with his finger, Jun Wu Xie had so casually just gripped the entire twig in her hand!

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Qiao Chu¡¯spletely devastated face and she was slightly taken aback as she turned her eyes to look at the twig in her hand. This twig had been snapped off and sent flying by Qiao Chu earlier straight towards her face. She had merely raised her hand to block by reflex.....

    ¡°Little Xie. Be honest with us. Has Big Brother Wu Yao given you private lesson?¡± Qiao Chu¡¯s face was mournful.

    ¡°No.¡± Jun Wu Xie tossed the twig to the ground, shaking her head a little helplessly.

    Jun Wu Yao had never been in a spirit body form before and hence his understanding of things about spirit bodies was not all that thorough.

    ¡°Then how did you.....¡± Qiao Chu could not finish the sentence. He pointed at the twig on the ground, and then pointed at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hand, the expression on his face looking like he was about to burst out in tears.

    Jun Wu Xie felt that her head was starting to hurt.

    Hua Yao stepped forward right at that moment and looked at Qiao Chu who was drawing circles in the ground in despair before he turned to look at Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Little Xie, is your spirit almost about to attain a solid body?¡± The point that Hua Yao and Qiao Chu were focusing on waspletely different. Although he was shocked that Jun Wu Xie was already able to touch things, what he was more concerned about was Jun Wu Xie¡¯s spirit that was already almostpletely solid.

    If he did not remember it wrongly, when he saw Jun Wu Xie cultivating in her room earlier, her spirit soul had been half translucent like all of them but in just half an afternoon, how had she managed to change sopletely?

    If he did not know that Jun Wu Xie hade into the Spirit World at the same time as them, he would have thought that Jun Wu Xie hade here before them for a rather long period.

    ¡°It¡¯s a long story. Come inside my ce and I¡¯ll tell you slowly.¡± Jun Wu Xie said after some consideration, thinking that she should tell Hua Yao and the others about the Serene Spirit Tower and Nn Shan.

    Hua Yao nodded and the severalpanions followed Jun Wu Xie to walk towards her house. Only Qiao Chu was still squatting mournfully upon the ground and it not till Hua Yao and the others had walked a distance away that he suddenly raised his head up, to discover that Jun Wu Xie and the others had already walked such a far distance away from him.

    [Not even a word of constion!]

    Qiao Chu felt as if he had been abandoned by the whole wide world! !

    ¡°Dumb Qiao, are youing or not?¡± Hua Yao paused a step, and turned his head to nce at the pitiful worm looking so abandoned before he said in a cold tone.

    ¡°Coming! Right away!¡± Qiao Chu shot to his feet with a whoosh, and went flying over to Hua Yao in a dead run, his face aggrieved. ¡°Brother Hua treats me the best!¡±

    Hua Yao rolled his eyes at him.

    ¡°Are you saying that I ill treat you?¡± Jun Wu Xie suddenly turned her head around, her cold clear eyes sweeping over the figure of Qiao Chu.

    Qiao Chu shivered.

    ¡°No! It¡¯s not that! Little Xie is always so nice to me!¡±

    Jun Wu Xie arched up an eyebrow, a corner of her mouth lifting up with a smile.

 Chapter 1988 - Overtook Once Again (3)

    <h4>Chapter 1988: Overtook Once Again (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    [Even when in such a foreign and unfamiliar environment, the feeling of still having one¡¯s close and familiarpanions around.....]

    [Is just great.]

    Returning back her house, Jun Wu Xie saw no sign of Jun Wu Yao, and curiosity rose up in her heart.

    Where had that great demon lord gone running to to deliver disaster upon the Spirit World¡¯s citizens?

    ¡°Eh? Big Brother Wu Yao is not in?¡± Qiao Chu stretched his head around to look, thinking it a little strange to not see Jun Wu Yao in there.

    Jun Wu Xie already did not find that strange anymore. She went forward to find herself a chair to sit down. The feeling of having regained one¡¯s sense of touch almost made her forget that she was in spiritual form, with everything like when she was still human, exactly the same.

    Raising her eyes up to look at her little bunch ofpanions, she was just about to say ¡°grab a seat¡± when she saw the shocked expressions on the faces of Qiao Chu and the others where she then fell silent.

    Looking at those few imps right before her, their eyes staring at her like they were seeing a dinosaur!

    ¡°Hey, she can really sit.¡± Fei Yan said in surprise.

    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Rong Ruo nodded.

    ¡°I also wanna sit down.....¡± Qiao Chu¡¯s face was mournful.

    A corner of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mouth twitched. After being turned into spiritual bodies, she had not thought that the simple act of sitting on a chair would draw the envy of this bunch of fes.

    [Why did it feel so strange?]

    Jun Wu Xie cleared her throat and the little ck cat that had been plopped on Poppy¡¯s shoulder all this while then jumped onto Jun Wu Xie¡¯sp, going back to its familiar spot, seeking to restfortably.

    That action, just drew a tearful stare from Qiao Chu.

    Jun Wu Xie felt her headache worsening and she had no choice but to ignore Qiao Chu¡¯s ¡°pair of eyes that could talk¡±, to look at the rest of the gang with a serious gaze.

    ¡°I went to the Serene Spirit Tower today.¡±

    ¡°Serene Spirit Tower?¡± The faces of the youths look bewildered. Their knowledge of the Spirit World was good as zilch.

    ¡°The Serene Spirit Tower was built by a human spirit called Wu Jiu after he discussed it with the Spirit Lord.....¡± Jun Wu Xie went on to exin the origins of the Serene Spirit Towers to Qiao Chu and the others, including the situation inside those towers.

    When Qiao Chu and the gang finished hearing Jun Wu Xie out, they were all properly astounded.

    ¡°You went walking one round in the Serene Spirit Tower and then became like this?¡± Qiao Chu asked as he clutched his hand over his chest, clearly struck quite hard by that realization.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded.

    Fan Zhuo rubbed at his chin and looked rather thoughtful as he said: ¡°Based on what Little Xie said, in the Serene Spirit Towers, one didn¡¯t even need to cultivate and they would be able to gain an endless stream of power of the spirit. There is always a specific rule to everything and the situation in the Serene Spirit Towers seem to have exceeded any such principles. I would think that Little Xie¡¯s concerns about the ce is rightfully valid as such a maniacal surge of power of the spirit is definitely not safe.¡±

    Anybody would yearn for strong power of the spirit. But blindly pursuing powers that one did not understand was just courting death.

    ¡°You said that you discovered Spirit Reinforcement in the Serene Spirit Tower?¡± Hua Yao asked with an eyebrow raised up, as he looked at Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie had mentioned Spirit Reinforcement to herpanions before but they knew nothing about it. Only Fan Zhuo who had a slight grasp of being a Ring Forger knew a little about the spell runes used in Spirit Reinforcement. But Fan Zhuo only knew three sets of spell runes that was imparted to him by his mother and as for what kind of effect those runes gave exactly, was not entirely very clear to him.

    Although none of them knew exactly what those Spirit Reinforcement runes really were, but the kind of astonishing effects Jun Wu Xie¡¯s Spirit Reinforcement gave was clear for all of them to see.

    ¡°It should be. Although I am not able to be clear about everything at this moment, but I am definitely able to recognize some of those runes.¡± Jun Wu Xie nodded as she said. The number of runes she had seen in her past life had been so many and they were still notplete. Moreover, among those that Jun Wu Xie remembered, not all of them had been experimented with yet.

 Chapter 1989 - Affected (1)

    <h4>Chapter 1989: Affected (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Oh? Then what did you see then?¡± Fei Yan asked curiously.

    ¡°Fusion.¡± Jun Wu Xie said.

    ¡°Fusion?¡± Fei Yan was taken aback.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded her head slightly. ¡°Fusion is one of the Spirit Reinforcement spell runes I experimented with before. All my Spirit Reinforcement runes are first written on the ground before Little ck puts it to use. But when I wrote out fusion, something strange happened.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie had written it on the ground back then. But before the little ck cat had been able to step on it, the soil below the Spirit Reinforcement runes had suddenly quaked tremendously together with a circle of rocks surrounding it. And in an instant, those rocks had been sucked in to adhere onto the soil, where right thereafter, they were smashed to meld together with the soil.

    Hence, Jun Wu Xie had named that set of Spirit Reinforcement runes as Fusion. But because the effects of that Spirit Reinforcement was strange, Jun Wu Xie had never used it.

    But on the twelfth level of the Serene Spirit Tower, under that massive ball of Spirit Fire, she discovered that one set of runes.

    Fusion. An extremely dangerous Spirit Reinforcement spell. Why had it appeared in the Serene Spirit Tower?

    ¡°Besides fusion, I also discovered other kinds of Spirit Reinforcement, but only that they were not anything exceptional.¡± Jun Wu Xie was initially just curious. But when she saw the fusion spell, she realized the kind of danger that could possibly exist within the Serene Spirit Tower.

    A ce like that, was definitely not suitable for spirit bodies to cultivate in.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words caused shock to register on the faces of Qiao Chu and the others. They were seemingly starting to realize, that a certain kind of danger was hidden here and spreading in the Spirit World.

    ¡°Although that ce was highly effective in raising one¡¯s power of the spirit, but I do not suggest that you guys go there. Instead of going to such a dangerous ce to cultivate, why not go seek Nn Shan instead.¡± Jun Wu Xie did not have a favourable opinion of the Serene Spirit Tower at all and from the way she saw it, the power of the spirit in the Serene Spirit Tower was not being passively absorbed by the spirit bodies who go there but was in fact spontaneously entering the spirit bodies on its own. Even in Mount Fu Yao where spirit power had been most abundant, no one had felt any difort from the robust presence of spirit energy, but Meng Yi Liang¡¯s reaction when he stepped up onto the twelfth level had startled Jun Wu Xie to be aware of that fact.

    Such power that entered a spirit body on its own without even needing to cultivate was something that could not be controlled, which also meant that regardless whether the spirit body was willing or not, or whether they were able to withstand that kind of power, they would still surge and rush in. The resulting end when one was unable to withstand the power would be terrifying.

    ¡°Hearing you say that, I havepletely lost all interest in going to the Serene Spirit Tower.¡± Qiao Chu said as he blew out a breath. He was very envious of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s sudden leap of advancement, he treasured his life more.

    ¡°Where is that Nn Shan you speak of? If there¡¯s time, we can all go take a look together.¡± Hua Yao then said.

    The reactions of her littlepanions set Jun Wu Xie¡¯s heart at ease. None of them were being swayed by the suspicious might the Serene Spirit Tower provided.

    ¡°Little Lotus and Poppy knows where Nn Shan is. We¡¯ll go tomorrow.¡± Jun Wu Xie said.

    ¡°Sure! Then we¡¯ll go continue with our cultivation now then.¡± Fan Zhuo said with a nod of his head.

    Thepanions chatted for a while more and then dispersed to go their own separate ways.

    Jun Wu Xie continued to cultivate in her own room but she noticed that the little ck cat seemed tired and lethargic. After they came back, it had been lying there throughout, and when Jun Wu Xie was cultivating, it justid there limply.

    And such a situation had never urred before.

    The little ck cat¡¯s spirit was fused with hers and based on that reason, its difort should be something that Jun Wu Xie would be able to feel but without knowing why, when Jun Wu Xie attempted to say something to the little ck cat, the little ck cat just merely raised its eyes to look at Jun Wu Xie sleepily, looking like it was in agony.

 Chapter 1990 - Affected (2)

    <h4>Chapter 1990: Affected (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Seeing how unwell the little ck cat was feeling, Jun Wu Xie was unable to concentrate on her cultivation and just cradled the little ck cat in her arms.

    In her past life and this, the little ck cat was her most importantpanion.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Little Lotus asked as he stood at the side, seeming to have noticed that there was something wrong with the little ck cat as well. He went over to squat down beside Jun Wu Xie and looked a little worriedly at the listless little ck cat.

    Jun Wu Xie shook her head. The little ck cat¡¯s consciousness was now very weak and even she was almost unable to feel its consciousness already. Jun Wu Xie stretched her hand out and gently stroked the little ck cat¡¯s back. The little ck cat seemed to be able to sense Jun Wu Xie¡¯s worry and wanted to react to it but it could only let out a soft and weak meow, before it fell into deep sleep.

    Poppy came walking over to seriously have a look at the little ck cat¡¯s situation. His brows creased up slightly as he said: ¡°Something¡¯s not right with it. Its power of the spirit is dispersing out at a very fast rate. I suggest you go seek out the me Dragon.¡±

    ¡°me Dragon?¡± Jun Wu Xie was slightly taken aback.

    She seemed to have heard that name before.

    Poppy then said: ¡°The original source where Qiao Chu¡¯s pair of me Gauntlets was from. It is now in the Spirit World, and the leader of the Beast Spirits. It holds the most knowledge about Beast Spirits and since the little ck cat is a Beast Spirit, the me Dragon should be able to tell what¡¯s happening.¡±

    ¡°Where is the me Dragon?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked.

    ¡°To want to see the me Dragon, with just the few of us here will not work. We¡¯ll have to rope in Poison Ivy.¡± A corner of Poppy¡¯s mouth stiffened. ¡°Beast Spirits have a more candid and wild personality and they do not like my scent, hence, I¡¯m afraid they will not find me wee. Instead, they have quite a good rtionship with Poison Ivy and if he brings you, the me Dragon might show him a little bit of face.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie nodded. Seeing the little ck cat looking so frail, she could not wait a moment longer but immediately went with Little Lotus and Poppy to go find Poison Ivy.

    The ce that Poison Ivy was at was not the same ce Jun Wu Xie and herpanions were. They walked for a long while as Poppy led Jun Wu Xie toe somewhere near the Tranquil Dream Forest.

    The Tranquil Dream Forest was the biggest and densest forest in the Spirit World. This ce was originally the ce that was most suited for human spirits to cultivate but after the Serene Spirit Tower was built, one could almost no longer see any sign of human spirits in the Tranquil Dream Forest anymore.

    The ce that Poison Ivy resided at, was close to the Tranquil Dream Forest and it was a massive tree. It was tall and straight, its canopy of leaves thick, reaching into the clouds. Long vines wound around its wide and sturdy trunk and upon those vines, little purple flowers could be faintly seen.

    ¡°Poison Ivy, we have something to discuss with you. If you¡¯re free,e out to meet with us.¡± Poppy stood before the massive tree, and lifted his head up to call out.

    The massive tree was strangely quiet. There wasn¡¯t the slightest hint of a sounding out from it.

    Poppy shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Seems like he does not care to see me here.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s brows creased up slightly.

    Poppy turned to look at Little Lotus standing there in a daze and raised a foot to kick Little Lotus on his fleshy behind.

    ¡°Go, go ask your Big Brother Poison Ivy out for a chat.¡±

    Little Lotus was kicked tonded right by the foot of the tree. He rubbed at his sore behind as he looked at Poppy pitifully before he dragged himself to go beside the tree¡¯s trunk reluctantly. He then raised up his pudgy little paws and grabbed at the vines curled around the tree trunk to tug at them before saying in a endearing childlike voice.

    ¡°Big Brother Poison Ivy..... Can you pleasee out.....¡±

    There was still no response.

    Poppy¡¯s brows creased up. He then walked over to Little Lotus and bent his back to suddenly reach a hand right under the bib Little Lotus¡¯ wore over his little body.

    ¡°Waaah! ! What are you doing! ? No.....! ! !¡± Little Lotus burst into sobs with a loud wail, clutching his little arms over his bib.

 Chapter 1991 - Affected (3)

    <h4>Chapter 1991: Affected (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    But Poppy did not seem to care as he continued to feel about under Little Lotus¡¯ tiny bib.

    Even as Little Lotus struggled with every ounce of strength he had, Poppy still managed to grab a few Snow Lotus seeds out from the under Little Lotus¡¯ bib. With the bright jade green seeds in his hands, Poppy curled up the corners of his lips as he looked menacingly at Little Lotus who was lying there on the ground and sobbing with tears flowing down everywhere and Poppy stood thereughing evilly.

    ¡°I have not had a taste of your seeds for a long time and I have missed them so much.¡± Poppy said triumphantly, looking every inch a thuggish rogue.

    Little Lotus wiped at his tears, staring at Poppy as he trembled in anguish.

    ¡°That..... That is..... is for Mistress to eat..... You..... You cannot eat them.....¡±

    Poppy¡¯s smile turned even more sinister.

    ¡°Ha! What are you going to do about it if I¡¯m going to eat them?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie stood on one side, looking on without a word as Poppy continued to bully Little Lotus.

    All this time, with Jun Wu Yao around, Poppy had be quite a bit more tame.

    Upon saying that, Poppy immediately raised up his hand, and was about to pop the lotus seeds right into his mouth.

    But at that very instant, two green vines suddenly shot out from the tree trunk, one restraining Poppy¡¯s hand that was holding the lotus seeds, and in a quick blink, the other vine had snatched the lotus seeds out from Poppy¡¯s handpletely.

    A cold and proud slender figure suddenly appeared at the foot of the tree.

    ¡°After so many years, that malicious mean streak in you still has not changed. If you like to eat so much, why don¡¯t you just eat yourself up instead?¡±

    Venomous words from that poison tongue reached Poppy¡¯s ears with Poison Ivy standing at the foot of the tree, his brows creased up as he red disapprovingly at Poppy¡¯s bullying of Little Lotus. With a snap of his vines, he put the lotus seeds he had snatched back right before Little Lotus.

    Little Lotus looked at the retrieved lotus seeds that had been snatched from him and then looked at Poison Ivy. With a loud wail, he pounced onto Poison Ivy¡¯s thigh and sobbed pitifully.

    Poppy crossed his arms over his chest to look calmly at Poison Ivy who had suddenly appeared and he said with augh: ¡°If I did not do that, would you have been willing to show yourself?¡±

    ¡°Nonsense.¡± Poison Ivy¡¯s lips stiffened. He wanted to just leave, but with Little Lotus clinging on his leg, he could not move at all.

    ¡°Alright. Look at me with all the contempt that you want. I came here this time with something serious to talk to you about. After the matter is done, if you want a fight, I¡¯ll y along with you.¡± Poppy said with a smile.

    Poison Ivy stared disdainfully at Poppy. What he could not stand the most was this doggedly persistent trait that cared nothing about consequences in Poppy. He was such a divine pain in his..... behind!

    ¡°Big Brother Poison Ivy, help out Little ck here pleeeease. Little ck is really very pitiful.¡± Little Lotus lifted his head, showing that he was not really thatpletely dense, realizing that Poppy had purposely bullied him just now in order to draw Poison Ivy out. Poison Ivy always had a cold face but he had a big warm heart, so he just cannot stand to see stronger people bully the weak. Hence in the past, whenever Little Lotus was bullied, if Drunk Lotus did note out, then it would be Poison Ivy who came out to exact revenge for the little guy.

    ¡°What Little ck?¡± Poison Ivy asked with his brows furrowed together. Being someone who detested people who bullied the weak, he would naturally not be able to kick Little Lotus away from him.

    Little Lotus then turned his face towards Jun Wu Xie and gestured with his mouth.

    Jun Wu Xie then carried the unconscious little ck cat and walked over to stand before Poison Ivy.

    Poison Ivy looked at the little ck cat in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s arms that was in a deep sleep and his eyes narrowed up slightly. He reached his hand out to feel the little ck cat¡¯s neck to check and a glint of bewilderment shed briefly in Poison Ivy¡¯s eyes. He then lifted his eyes up to look at Jun Wu Xie to ask: ¡°You went to the Serene Spirit Tower?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie was startled. She had not thought that Poison Ivy had just felt the little ck cat a moment to check on its condition and he was already able to determine what was wrong.

    ¡°The cat and I are two souls in one body. It did not go to the tower. I did.¡± Jun Wu Xie replied.

    Poison Ivy took a deep breath.

    ¡°I know what you want to do. I can bring you to go see the me Dragon. But, whether it is willing to help, I cannot be certain.¡±

 Chapter 1992 - Flame Dragon (1)

    <h4>Chapter 1992: me Dragon (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°You know what happened to it?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked when she saw Poison Ivy¡¯s reaction, seemingly having noticed something.

    Poison Ivy then said: ¡°A ckening of its power of the spirit. It is not a new spirit soul as its spirit has already stabilized. If I am not guessing wrongly, this situation urred after you returned from the Serene Spirit Tower right?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have gone to the Serene Spirit Tower.¡± Poison Ivy said with his brows creased together.

    ¡°There is a problem with the Serene Spirit Tower?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked, realizing that Poison Ivy knew something as expected.

    Poison Ivy was silent for a moment. ¡°No matter. I¡¯ll bring you to go see the me Dragon first.¡±

    Poison Ivy seemed like he did not want to talk about things regarding the Serene Spirit Tower, and Jun Wu Xie did not probe further as she was worried about the little ck cat¡¯s condition.

    The ce the me Dragon resided at was not close to Poison Ivy¡¯s. Jun Wu Xie walked almost half a day before she reached. Along the way, the closer they got to the ce the me Dragon resided at, the more Beast Spirits they saw gathered, until just when they were almost about to reach, Jun Wu Xie did not see any sign of other spirit races at all.

    ¡°The different spirit races in the Spirit World has their own congregation points. Only new spirit souls will be assigned to the ce you¡¯re currently staying at.¡± Poppy said, walking beside Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded her head slightly, discreetly looking at the Beast Spirits passing beside her.

    The Beast Spirits were all of varying shapes and sizes. When they noticed Jun Wu Xie and her group of people, they slightly paused in their steps, their beastly eyes passing fleetingly over Jun Wu Xie, tinged with a sliver of animosity. If not for the fact that Poison Ivy and Poppy was among the group, it was feared that these Beast Spirits would not just merely be casting nces their way.

    Having walked for a good while, Poison Ivy led Jun Wu Xie toe to a mountainous area. Completely different from the ce Poison Ivy lived in, the me Dragon¡¯s domain was with a region filled with mountains and ravines. Upon the majestic mountains, countless caves dotted its face, and from outside those caves, many Beast Spirits could be seen passing under the entrances of those caves.

    When Jun Wu Xie and the others came close, those Beast Spirits all stopped outside the caves, their bestial eyes turned all at once towards the group.

    ¡°I seem to have the feeling that we are not too wee here.¡± Poppy said with azy shrug of his shoulders as he looked at the unfriendly gazes cast upon them from all directions, the corners of his mouth tinged with a faintnguid smile.

    ¡°The fact that they had not charged toe tear you apart is the greatest benevolence they are showing you.¡± Poison Ivy said, sweeping his nce over Poppy.

    ¡°Don¡¯t put it in such a cruel way. I¡¯m still a very friendly person.¡± Poppy replied with a smile.

    ¡°Oh? Why don¡¯t I let theme get friendly with you?¡± Poison Ivy¡¯s eyebrow arched up.

    Poppyughed, but did not say anything.

    ¡°That is where the me Dragon resides.¡± Poison Ivy pointed at a massive cave right in front of them. The cave¡¯s opening was extremely big, and looking at it at first nce, it looked like an endless ck hole, causing one to immediately feel uneasy.

    Before they even got close to it, Jun Wu Xie could already see that the air at the cave¡¯s mouth was already warped with heat.

    Poison Ivy stepped before the cave¡¯s mouth first and turned to look at the little ck cat in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s arms before turning to look into the pitch dark cave.

    ¡°me Dragon.¡±

    Poison Ivy¡¯s voice travelled into the pitch ck cave and a deep echo resounded. There was no other sound to be heard other than that.

    There wasn¡¯t the slightest reaction from inside the pitch ck cave, but Poison Ivy did not feel anything was wrong and just stood there in ce.

    After quite a while, a boiling heated surge of hot air shot out from the cave¡¯s mouth. As a spirit body, Poison Ivy was not affected by the searing hot wave butt just narrowed his eyes.

    Jun Wu Xie suddenly felt the ground beneath her feet tremble, as the sound of heavy footsteps slowly came out from inside the cave. That sound seem to be treading upon people¡¯s hearts, every single step extraordinarily powerful.

    From inside the pitch dark cave then shed two spots of crimson red glow.

 Chapter 1993 - Flame Dragon (2)

    <h4>Chapter 1993: me Dragon (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The two bright red spots of light glowed, and it was only at the moment when they were near to the cave¡¯s mouth that they were not spots of light, but actually a pair of eyes!

    Bright red crimson eyes!

    The humongous head of the dragon stuck out from the cave, as the monumentally massive dragon revealed its mountainous bodying out from within the darkness.

    With every step the colossal dragon took, the ground beneath Jun Wu Xie shook violently, seeming like they might break and crumble under the massive force.

    The me Dragon came outpletely from its cave, it colossal body not losing out to the rocky mountains behind it, its dark red dragon scales covering it entirely, a pair of dragon wingsy closely t upon its back.

    This was the most massive creature Jun Wu Xie had ever seen. Even Lord Meh Meh in his original form was not half as big as the me Dragon!

    The me Dragon snorted out a stream of dragonbreath through its nose. Its towering body gave people an overpowering sense of awe. Its pair of bright crimson eyes was staring straight at Poison Ivy standing right before it.

    ¡°Poison Ivy, for what hast thoue seek me?¡± The me Dragon¡¯s voice was deep and powerful. (Trantor Note: Pardon the broken Old English,ck of knowledge on my part and to have it remain intelligible somewhat for non native English readers.)

    Faced with the colossal sized me Dragon, Poison Ivy¡¯s face was however calm.

    ¡°A Beast Spirit was injured, so we came to find you to have a look.¡± Poison Ivy then pointed at the little ck cat in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s arms.

    The me Dragon¡¯s eyes turned onto the little ck cat that was not even as big as one of its own tooth. Seeming to have noticed the little ck cat¡¯s anomaly, it¡¯s dragon head suddenly lowered, to lean close to Jun Wu Xie.

    The me Dragon had juste a little closer and Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hair was already fluttering under the dragonbreath the me Dragon was unconsciously blowing out through its nose.

    ¡°It went to the Serene Spirit Tower?¡± The me Dragon¡¯s question was exactly the same as Poison Ivy¡¯s.

    Jun Wu Xie opened her mouth to say: ¡°The little ck cat and I are of one body. I went there.¡±

    The me Dragon then noticed Jun Wu Xie¡¯s existence. To the me Dragon, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s presence was so miniscule that she could be disregarded. The pair of dragon eyes narrowed up slightly, shifting between Jun Wu Xie and the little ck cat.

    ¡°One from mine own race, why doest thou shareth one body with thee?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie did not say anything. She was unable to exin to the me Dragon why her soul was joined to the little ck cat¡¯s. She was unable to put in words the nightmare of her past life, on what a synthesized chimera was.

    When the me Dragon did not get a reply from Jun Wu Xie, it did not seem to be too concerned on that problem but went ahead to look at the little ck cat to say.

    ¡°Things in the Serene Spirit Tower will bring harm to spirit bodies not of the human species. It¡¯s power of the spirit is draining out and if continues on like this, it will gradually disperse and disappear.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Jun Wu Xie widened her eyes. Never in her dreams had she ever thought that things were that serious.

    The little ck cat would disappear?

    Jun Wu Xie looked at the little ck cat sleeping in her arms, the pain in her heart feeling like someone was tugging at it.

    No one could possibly understand the feelings she and the little ck cat shared. In times when the days were filled with darkness, it was the little ck cat who apanied her throughout, and it was also the little ck cat who led her to slowly learn emotions that a human should rightfully possess.

    ¡°Is there a way to save it?¡± Jun Wu Xie could not help but be filled with remorse. If she had not gone to the Serene Spirit Tower, then all of this would not have befallen onto the little ck cat.

    The only precaution she had taken before she went into the Serene Spirit Tower was only to not bring the little ck cat. She had not thought that the fact their two souls sharing one body would affect the little ck cat at all.

    The me Dragon looked at Jun Wu Xie, seemingly a little perplexed.

    ¡°Its situation is very unique. If any non human spirit were to go into the Serene Spirit Tower, even if it was only for a moment, it would turn into the frail state of a new spirit soul. But it did not, and I do not know what the exact situation is between the two of you, but it did not turn out that badly for the little ck cat.¡±

 Chapter 1994 - Flame Dragon (3)

    <h4>Chapter 1994: me Dragon (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°It is highly possible it is due to the fact your souls are linked. Though its power of the spirit is disappearing, but as you two are one body, then only by having you cultivating doubly hard to exceed the amount of power of the spirit being drained might just still give it a chance.¡± Although the me Dragon understood more about Beast Spirits, but Jun Wu Xie and the little ck cat were dual souls in one body.

    Jun Wu Xie bit down on her lip, deep regret and hatred filling up her heart in a whirl.

    ¡°What is the reason that is causing its power of the spirit to drain?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked as she looked at the me Dragon. If there was no external forces inflicting harm upon a spirit body, it would definitely not suffer such a sustained kind of weakness.

    The me Dragon shook its humongous head.

    ¡°I am not too clear of the reason that is causing it, but it definitely has something to do with the Serene Spirit Tower. The Serene Spirit Tower does not permit any spirit bodies other than human spirits to enter and it must be because there is something in there that is harmful to other spirit species.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie was slightly taken aback. Something in the Serene Spirit Tower?

    ¡°I am unable to help the little cat. You can go back now.¡± The me Dragon immediately issued the marching orders without hesitation.

    ¡°I am still thankful to you.¡± Jun Wu Xie thanked the me Dragon sincerely. Although the me Dragon was unable to heal the little ck cat, but it had made her understand the reason behind this, and told her of a way to prevent the little ck cat from disappearing.

    The me Dragon looked at Jun Wu Xie strangely, but did not say anything as it retreated back into its cave.

    ¡°So I can leave now?¡± Poison Ivy asked Jun Wu Xie with his arms crossed over his chest.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Jun Wu Xie said.

    Poison Ivy nodded his head and left.

    Poppy and Little Lotus apanied Jun Wu Xie, walking on each side of her. Under the dimness of the Spirit World, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s heart felt even more depressed.

    ¡°Mistress, Little ck will be fine. Your Big Brother is so powerful, he must know of a way to help Little ck.¡± Little Lotus seemed to have felt Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mncholy mood, and he spoke up, trying tofort her.

    ¡°Wu Yao.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes brightened slightly.

    That¡¯s right, she had not asked Jun Wu Yao about it. He might really have a way of saving Little ck at that.

    With that thought in mind, Jun Wu Xie did not tarry a single moment as she made her way back. When they got back, Jun Wu Yao still had not returned. Jun Wu Xie was afraid that she might miss catching him when he returns and she made herself remain in her room as she carried the Spirit Fire to practice her cultivation of the power of the spirit. The me Dragon had said that since she and the little ck cat were dual souls in one body, when the little ck cat¡¯s power of the spirit was being depleted, only by having her cultivate constantly, would it be able to make up for the parts that the little ck cat was losing.

    She did not know how long a period of cultivation she carried on for. Jun Wu Xie seemed to be deeply immersed in her own thoughts, her mindpletely pitch ck. Within that pitch darkness, she could vaguely see a tiny sliver of golden light, driving back the darkness and fear. She found herself unstoppingly making herself move as she groped her way towards that tiny sliver of golden light in that darkness.

    Under the enshrouding darkness, she saw a little golden tree sapling. The little sapling was very tiny, only reaching till her waist level, but it gave her a feeling of great ease, its golden light encasing the entire tree sapling. Jun Wu Xie slowly came closer to it, and lightly touched a golden leaf upon it.

    The golden leaf moved slightly, and Jun Wu Xie suddenly felt her sight blurring up.

    By the time she opened her eyes, she discovered that Jun Wu Yao was already back in the house. He was seated upon a chair, to watch the little ck cat sleeping upon the table.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± Jun Wu Yao saw Jun Wu Xie open her eyes, and the ends of his mouth lifted slightly.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded her head, her gaze falling upon the little ck cat.

    ¡°Little ck is.....¡±

    ¡°I know all about it. Poppy told me everything.¡± Jun Wu Yao said.

    Jun Wu Xie was biting her lip. Jun Wu Yao stood up, and wrapped her in his embrace as he said in a gentle voice: ¡°Things are not as serious as how the me Dragon has put it.¡±

 Chapter 1995 - Little Black (1)

    <h4>Chapter 1995: Little ck (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Not so serious?¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s head lifted up as she looked at Jun Wu Yao in puzzlement.

    Jun Wu Yao then said with augh: ¡°Everything that the me Dragon said is true, but the situation with you and the little ck cat is a little more unique. And it¡¯s this very point that the me Dragon isn¡¯t that clear about. If it was said that the little ck cat and you were two individual souls, then the things in the Serene Spirit Tower might really cause the little ck cat to disappear. But as the little ck cat and you are one entity, there is also the fact that there is something in you that no one else has.¡± Jun Wu Xie raised up a hand and pointed it right at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s chest.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked.

    ¡°Do you still remember that seed I gave you?¡± Jun Wu Yao¡¯s finger poked at the softness on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s chest, as he said meaningfully.

    ¡°You mean the seed from the Spirit Tree?¡± It suddenly dawned upon Jun Wu Xie what that little tree sapling she saw when she was cultivating really was.

    Jun Wu Yao nodded.

    ¡°When I searched out the Spirit Tree for you back then, it was to let you recover your broken soul. The seed from the Spirit Tree is not only able to gradually repair and replenish your soul, it will also stabilize your spirit. While it was strengthening your spirit, it also had an effect on the little ck cat as well. Hence, whatever that thing in the Serene Spirit Tower that is affecting the little ck cat, it would only cause it to continue to be weakened. As long as the Spirit Tree in your body is not destroyed, the souls of the little ck cat and you will never ever disappear.¡±

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s words finally allowed Jun Wu Xie¡¯s heart to settle back down. Knowing that the little ck cat will not disappear, Jun Wu Xie was finally able to heave a big sigh of relief.

    She would not be able to withstand the consequences of losing the little ck cat.

    ¡°Just what is the Serene Spirit Tower exactly? When I went in there, I had indeed felt my power of the spirit increase, but that was a kind of growth that was not stable.¡± Jun Wu Xie narrowed her eyes. Although she knew that the little ck cat would not disappear, but based on what Jun Wu Yao said, even if the little ck cat¡¯s soul would be preserved, it would still remain in that highly weakened state, and that was not what Jun Wu Xie wanted to see.¡±

    The little ck cat¡¯s condition started all because of the Serene Spirit Tower and in order for her to resolve that, she would need to start from the Serene Spirit Tower first.

    ¡°I¡¯m not too clear on that yet. When I came here before, there wasn¡¯t such a thing in the Spirit World.¡± Jun Wu Yao spoke frankly. He hade to the Spirit World a thousand years ago and the things that had sprouted out here in the Spirit World suddenly was something he did not know anything about.

    ¡°No matter what that is, it cannot be anything good. Little Xie must not go there anymore in future.¡± Jun Wu Yao said, as he ran his fingers through Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hair, his eyes shing with a sharp glint.

    ¡°I will not go there again, but I cannot leave them alone and not care about it. Otherwise, what am I going to do about Little ck?¡± Jun Wu Xie would not go into the Serene Spirit Tower again no matter what happens, as she could not be certain if she were to go there once more, would she then bring more harm to befall upon the little ck cat.

    ¡°Will you need me to go help you take a look?¡± Jun Wu Yao asked with an eyebrow lifted.

    Jun Wu Xie shook her head.

    ¡°You cannot reveal your identity.¡±

    Jun Wu Yao had till now still been unwilling to reveal his secrets and he must have his own reasons for doing that. With Jun Wu Yao¡¯s kind of personality, the fact that he had been made to secretly conceal his identity must mean that the enemy was no ordinary person. Hence, Jun Wu Xie did not want Jun Wu Yao to be exposed to danger because of her.

    Jun Wu Yao looked smilingly at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s serious expression and could not help but nt a light kiss upon her cheek.

    ¡°Little Xie is bing more and more gentle. You are actually that concerned about my safety. Rest assured, no one in the entire Spirit World is able to touch me and people who hold animosity against me are not able toe into the Spirit World, unless they exterminate themselves.¡± Jun Wu Yao¡¯s eyes shed highly briefly with a sneer. Soul Extraction was not something just anyone would be able to do.

 Chapter 1996 - Little Black (2)

    <h4>Chapter 1996: Little ck (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    There was no differentiation between night and day in the Spirit World, and spirit bodies did not require any rest. Qiao Chu and the rest of the gang cultivated in their own houses for a rather long time before feeling that they could not wait any longer as they gathered everyone to go knock upon Jun Wu Xie¡¯s door.

    In the instant that the door was opened, Qiao Chu and the others could see that the entire ce was scattered with pieces of paper, and on those pieces of paper, they were filled with all kinds of cryptic runes that were hard to understand.

    Jun Wu Xie was sitting on the floor in the room, a brush in hand as she continued to write out all kinds of spell runes.

    Jun Wu Yao was standing by the door, to look at the several youths standing there in a daze in bewilderment.

    ¡°Big Brother Wu Yao, what is with..... Little Xie?¡± Qiao Chu eximed, his face in shock as he looked at the almost maniacal Jun Wu Xie. She was fine just before, so why had she suddenly started to scribble all this?

    ¡°Something¡¯s happened to the little ck cat.¡± Jun Wu Yao said as he looked at Jun Wu Xie. Even though he had told her that the little ck cat will not disappear, but Jun Wu Xie had still not rxed. For the entire night, she had been trying to make a record of the Spirit Reinforcement runes she had seen in the Serene Spirit Tower yesterday.

    ¡°Huh? What happened?¡± Qiao Chu was slightly taken aback.

    Jun Wu Yao briefly told Qiao Chu and the others about the things that had happened to the little ck cat and the faces of the several youths all showed expressions of shock after they heard.

    Although they had felt that something did not sound right when they were told of the Serene Spirit Tower, but they had never thought that it would give such an adverse effect. Seeing Jun Wu Xie wrecking her brains out so hard on it, the group of youths could not help but have a worry rise up in their hearts.

    Although they did not have a dual soulpanion like the little ck cat, but they had Ring Spirits that they were inseparable with. If their Ring Spirits were to fall into such disaster, they would not be able to remain calm as well.

    No one went to disturb Jun Wu Xie as all of them just stood quietly at the side.

    Jun Wu Xie continued to write for quite a long while to precisely write out the sheer amount of Spirit Reinforcement runes in the Serene Spirit Tower was not a task that could bepleted within a day or two. And the anxiety that filled her heart gave her no choice but to speed up increasingly, so that she could make out and decipher the secret hidden within the Serene Spirit Tower.

    Jun Wu Xie did not know how long she wrote for when she finally put down the brush in her hand. It was only when she raised her head up that she saw Qiao Chu and the others all waiting on one side. She had been too engrossed and did not notice their arrival at all.

    ¡°You guys came.¡± Jun Wu Xie said as she stood up, to walk over to carry up the little ck cat who was sleeping soundly.

    ¡°We know all about Little ck¡¯s condition. If there is anything you need our help with, just open your mouth to ask.¡± Rong Ruo came beside Jun Wu Xie to say with concern.

    Jun Wu Xie shook her head. The little ck cat¡¯s circumstances was a little unique. Although the little ck cat would not disappear, Jun Wu Xie did not wish to see it so weakened and frail. Only by cultivating her power of the spirit hard, would she be able to let the little ck cat recover as quickly as possible, but at the same time, she needed to unravel the secret in the Serene Spirit Tower in order to eradicate the root of the problem. Otherwise, the little ck cat might not be able to escape these chains.

    ¡°We¡¯ll go look for Nn Shan.¡± Jun Wu Xie said calmly. Topletely decipher the Serene Spirit Tower¡¯s secret would take her more than a day or two. The soonest she was able to cultivate her power of the spirit would be the most appropriate choice.

    Rong Ruo and the others looked at Jun Wu Xie rather worriedly, deeply afraid that the little ck cat¡¯s situation would affect Jun Wu Xie greatly. Fortunately Jun Wu Xie was extremely calm about it and did not sink into fear and panic.

    The youths tarried for a little longer there before they started on their way towards the Tranquil Dream Forest to look for Nn Shan, with Poppy and Little Lotus leading them.

    The ce that Nn Shan resided in was not too far from Poison Ivy, but just at opposite ends of the Tranquil Dream Forest. When Little Lotus reached there with Jun Wu Xie and the rest of the gang, they saw Nn Shan trying to gesture something to a Beast Spirit that looked like a brown bear.....

 Chapter 1997 - Little Black (3)

    <h4>Chapter 1997: Little ck (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°You cannot go in. It¡¯s too dangerous here.¡± Nn Shan said as he pointed at the brown bear and then pointed at the Tranquil Dream Forest, his face making a pained expression. His antics where he waved his hands frantically looked just highly hrious.

    ¡°Pfft.¡± Qiao Chu could not hold himself back as he burst out with a stifledugh. He quickly covered his mouth and went over to Jun Wu Xie to say in a suppressed voice: ¡°Little Xie, are you sure this is the person that is supposed to instruct us in cultivation? Why do I feel that..... he¡¯s a bit of an oddball?¡±

    The brown bear¡¯s spirit body was still very weak, like Qiao Chu and the others, its body was half translucent, making it clear that it had juste to the Spirit World not long ago.

    Jun Wu Xie did not respond to Qiao Chu¡¯s words but just went walking over towards Nn Shan.

    Nn Shan was trying very hard to exin to the one tracked mind Beast Spirit of the dangers in the Tranquil Dream Forest when he suddenly noticed Jun Wu Xie¡¯s presence, and his gentle and good looking face showed an expression tinged with a trace of surprise and delight.

    ¡°You came!¡± Nn Shan said as he looked at Jun Wu Xie, the surprise in his eyes unconceble. He had thought after Jun Wu Xie came to know about the Serene Spirit Tower, she would be just like other human spirits to choose to go to the Serene Spirit Tower to cultivate, never ever having thought that Jun Wu Xie would really turn up here.

    Nn Shan then very quickly noticed Jun Wu Xie¡¯s spirit body had from its half translucent state yesterday, turned to be almost fully solid today, her progress so fast it was shocking.

    ¡°You went to the Serene Spirit Tower?¡± He had originally thought that Jun Wu Xie had only gone to the Serene Spirit Tower to take a look when she came to know of the Serene Spirit Tower but seeing the state of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s spirit body, Nn Shan could be certain that Jun Wu Xie must have gone into the Serene Spirit Tower and cultivated in there for quite a long time, otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have progressed so quickly.

    ¡°Mm.¡± Jun Wu Xie did not hide the fact, and nodded her head.

    ¡°I had never thought that a human spirit who had gone into the Serene Spirit Tower would still choose toe find me. You really surprise me.¡± Nn Shan could not help but show a bitter smile on his face. It was hard for him to imagine that after having experienced such speedy advancement in the Serene Spirit Tower, anyone would still insist to continue their cultivation with the old and ancient cultivation method.

    ¡°I encountered a bit of an ident in the Serene Spirit Tower and I will not go there to cultivate anymore. There are also some things I need to ask you about.¡± Jun Wu Xi would never go into the Serene Spirit Tower again in this life and she had a vague feeling that Nn Shan must know some of the secrets about the Serene Spirit Tower for him to feel so strongly against the Serene Spirit Tower.

    Not just Nn Shan, but even Poison Ivy and the me Dragon had been highly against the Serene Spirit Tower as well, and just merely questioning them of the reason and they would choose to avoid it and keep mum.

    ¡°An ident? What happened to you?¡± Nn Shan¡¯s face was filled with shock.

    Jun Wu Xie lowered her head to look at the little ck cat in her arms, and she then told Nn Shan about the things that happened to the little ck cat.

    After Nn Shan heard about it, his face was one of shock. A thing like two souls being in one body was not entirely unheard of. The Spirit Soul race was one example of people born with two souls in one body. But he had never heard of any human spirit who shared a body with a Beast Spirit.

    ¡°Can you let me have a look at it?¡± Nn Shan recovered his senses, to look at Jun Wu Xie to say.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded and Nn Shan immediately checked the little ck cat¡¯s condition. His brows creased together as he looked at the unconscious little ck cat and he said in a grave tone: ¡°It seems that what I thought had been correct.¡±

    ¡°What did you think it was?¡± Jun Wu Xie jumped onto Nn Shan¡¯s muttering to himself.

    Nn Shan turned to look at Jun Wu Xie and the rest of her group behind her. ¡°All these things, can be further discussed in my house. This is not a good ce for us talk.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie nodded her head and Nn Shan gesticted to the new brown bear spirit again. The brown bear was still unable to grasp what Nn Shan was trying to convey and upon seeing that Nn Shan was going to leave, it just foolishly followed behind Nn Shan.

 Chapter 1998 - Spirit Fire that Grows (1)

    <h4>Chapter 1998: Spirit Fire that Grows (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Helpless, Nn Shan had no choice but to let the brown bear follow them into the house.

    There wasn¡¯t all that much furniture in Nn Shan¡¯s room except for row after row of bookshelves and a study table that was piled up with books.

    The brown bear just sat itself down upon the floor, its two furry bear paws dangling over the ground, its pair of ck ssy eyes wide opened as it looked at Nn Shan.

    Nn Shan could not do anything about it but just let it sit there, as he went on to discuss about more serious business with Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s just a guess I¡¯m making. When the Serene Spirit Tower had just been built, I was not yet at odds with Wu Jiu. His suggestion to build the Serene Spirit Tower was news that I only came to knowter. I should be one of the first batches of human spirits who went into the Serene Spirit Tower to cultivate. The speed our cultivation progressed in the Serene Spirit Tower was very fast and I was initially drawn in by the shocking speed in advancement. At that time, human spirits still did not know much about the Serene Spirit Tower and most people were still following the ancient way of cultivating in the Tranquil Dream Forest, hence I was able to remain within the Serene Spirit Tower to cultivate for full days in a row. But as time passed, I began to discover that something was not right.....¡±

    Initially, Nn Shan respected Wu Jiu highly. Wu Jiu was his senior fellow disciple and after their Master went into reclusion, Nn Shan had then lived following Wu Jiu.

    But as the time Nn Shan stayed in the Serene Spirit Tower grew longer and longer, he suddenly discovered that the Serene Spirit Tower was not as simple as he had imagined. Cultivating in the Serene Spirit Tower, time seemed to pass very quickly. Progressing from the Serene Spirit Tower¡¯s first to twelfth level, Nn Shan had taken less than a month. At that time, his power of the spirit had advanced by leaps and bounds and if not for something that happened after that, he could very well still be hopelessly obsessed in it.

    ¡°Which level did you manage to reach in the Serene Spirit Tower?¡± Nn Shan asked as he looked at Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°The twelfth level.¡± Jun Wu Xie replied.

    Nn Shan¡¯s face showed a sliver of surprise. ¡°You managed to climb up to the twelfth level the first time you went there? That..... really surprised me. Since you went up to the twelfth level, then did you see the ball of Spirit Fire on the twelfth level?¡±

    ¡°I did.¡±

    ¡°How big was it?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie nced around Nn Shan¡¯s room a moment before she pointed at the room and then onto the floor.

    ¡°It can reach these two ends.¡±

    Nn Shan gasped loudly. After falling into silence for a long while, he then asked: ¡°Do you know the size of that ball of Spirit Fire initially?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie shook her head.

    Nn Shan stretched his hand out and with his power of the soul, he made a tiny little soya bean appear in his palm.

    ¡°Only this big.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes glinted with a sliver of shock.

    A faint bitter smile than rose up onto Nn Shan¡¯s face.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think that is just too incredulous? Spirit Fire in the Spirit World is formed up by power of the spirit. They do not have the capability to grow, but would only turn smaller and smaller when spirit bodies constantly use them for their cultivation, till it disappears. I had never ever seen a ball of Spirit Fire that was able to grow, till I saw the one in the Serene Spirit Tower.¡±

    Spirit Fire that was just the size of a soya bean, if in the world outside, it would be too small for any spirit bodies to want to use it.

    But inside the Serene Spirit Tower, that ball of Spirit Fire was instead gradually growing, slowly bing bigger and that strange phenomenon had drawn Nn Shan¡¯s attention to it. He had gone to seek Wu Jiu and he raised his doubts with him. But Wu Jiu had just brushed it off quickly with a few words, asking him not to think too much about it.

    When the first seed of suspicion is nted into the heart, then many things that one did not notice before would then gradually rise to the surface...

 Chapter 1999 - Spirit Fire that Grows (2)

    <h4>Chapter 1999: Spirit Fire that Grows (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Nn Shan came to discover that Wu Jiu¡¯s disciples were mysteriously disappearing and one of the first few who disappeared was Wu Jiu¡¯s first disciple that he favoured the most. That person possessed great gift and the speed of his progress in cultivation had already surpassed Nn Shan. But it was not known when it was that that disciple had suddenly disappeared without a reason.

    There had been no signs before that person disappeared. Nn Shan had not noticed that the person had disappeared in the beginning. But as the days passed one by one, the number of human spirits that disappeared increased in session, and that was when Nn Shan came to notice that something was wrong.

    Nn Shan went to find Wu Jiu, but this time, he was not even willing to meet with him at all.

    Since then, Nn Shan then fearfully felt the danger in the Serene Spirit Tower and he no longer wanted to take a step inside.

    ¡°Human spirits who cultivate in the Serene Spirit Tower will disappear? !¡± Qiao Chu stared with his eyes wide in disbelief. The stakes for the game those people yed were just too high!

    Nn Shan then said: ¡°I had initially not been certain whether they really had disappeared. After I left the Serene Spirit Tower, I went to investigate the homes of those human spirits who had disappeared. For just about more than an entire year¡¯s time, they had not appeared. I think, that they must have really gone missing.¡±

    Spirit Fire that constantly grew, human spirits that disappeared mysteriously. All of the many signs undoubtedly gave Nn Shan a signal of of extreme danger.

    ¡°Spirit Fire that promoted the growth of human spirits was just like making fruits grow. When fruits ripen, they are swallowed..... Are you saying that those people who disappeared were absorbed by the ball of Spirit Fire?¡± Rong Ruo was shocked by her own guess. Spirit Fire in the Spirit World was absorbed passively. If the day came that it became the side to take the initiative to be spontaneous, then the consequences would be unthinkable.

    Nn Shan shook his head. ¡°I cannot be certain what the situation inside the Serene Spirit Tower is like exactly, but based on what I know, there is a high possibility that it could be as what you¡¯ve said.

    ¡°Heavens be damned! And that¡¯s not bad enough?¡± Qiao Chu was shocked.

    Nn Shan then replied: ¡°That situation is only present within the Serene Spirit Towers. The Spirit Fires in the Tranquil Dream Forest and other ces have not shown any signs of growing, nor have they caused any human spirits to disappear. Hence, I think that the problem is only with the Serene Spirit Towers.¡± As he spoke, Nn Shan stood up, and picked up a pile of hand written notes from the study table and the shelves. He then unfurled the notes one by one, andid them spread out upon the table before Jun Wu Xie and the others.

    ¡°This is from when I first discovered that human spirits had gone missing, and this is the size of the Spirit Fire at that time.¡± Nn Shan pointed out on the piece of parchment, that recorded in detail the time and identity of the first human spirit he discovered had gone missing, and ced beside it forparison, was a description of the Spirit Fire¡¯s size at that time.

    ¡°This is the second.....¡±

    ¡°This here is after I left the Serene Spirit Tower, where I observed the Spirit Fires in various ces. I observed them for five years, and never found a single Spirit Fire showing any signs of growing in size.¡±

    ¡°And here are the records of the sizes of the Spirit Fire in the Serene Spirit Tower received from people who went into the Serene Spirit Tower.¡±

    ¡°I also have these for the second and third Serene Spirit Towers.¡±

    Data stacked up in a mountainous pile was ced down with a crash before Jun Wu Xie and the others. Nn Shan was acting as if he was possessed by lunacy, revealing the hundred years¡¯ worth of detailed data before Jun Wu Xie, theplicated script seemingly weaving up into a humongous spider¡¯s web in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s heart.

    ¡°I took several decades¡¯ time to verify what I was guessing. Every one of those Serene Spirit Towers had human spirits unknowingly disappearing from them. Besides the Spirit Fire in the twelfth level of the Serene Spirit Tower, no other Spirit Fire throughout the Spirit World was able to grow in size!¡± Nn Shan said sternly with both his palms pressed down upon the table.

 Chapter 2000 - Spirit Fire that Grows (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2000: Spirit Fire that Grows (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°There is definitely a problem with the Spirit Fire in the Serene Spirit Tower!¡± Nn Shan said, his emotion bing more and more agitated. All those investigations were taken up only by him alone, the loneliness over several decades not understood by anyone. The kind of pressure he had been under was not something the average person would be able to understand.

    But even though that was the case, Nn Shan did not give up on his research into the Serene Spirit Tower.

    Jun Wu Xie then speedily flipped through the data Nn Shanpiled, noting every single word into her mind.

    ¡°The Spirit Fire on the twelfth level had initially grown one size bigger every seven days and the first person who went missing had happened a month after he went into the tower. The time apart from the second person¡¯s disappearance then shortened by a little.¡± Jun Wu Xie rubbed her chin. The detail Nn Shan had gathered was done in great detail and that was coincidentally what she needed most now.

    All that data could be put together to form a deduction. But as the scale of calctions needed was just toorge, Jun Wu Xie did not have the time required to deduce them all at that moment.

    Nn Shan said everything he had held hidden deep in his heart for several decades. To be able to share it with another person, it brought him a great sense of relief. ¡°Apologies for having spoken about so much. Though all of this might create a sense of pressure for all of you, but..... I really hope all of you are made aware of the danger in the Serene Spirit Towers, and that they are definitely not good ces for anyone to go into.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie nodded her head in understanding.

    ¡°The little cat¡¯s situation is very unique and I would suggest that you first practise your cultivation to slow down the drain on its spirit.¡± Nn Shan sighed in relief. After the explosive venting of his repression of so many years, his entire spirit body felt a whole lot more rxed.

    ¡°If all of you want, I can tell you how the normal method of cultivation is carried out and although the speed of progress is not that fast, it is definitely safe.¡± Nn Shan then said.

    ¡°We came here to learn the cultivation method from you.¡± Jun Wu Xie said.

    Nn Shanughed, and without any dy, he immediately exined the method for cultivating one¡¯s power of the spirit to Jun Wu Xie and the rest of the gang.

    In truth, the method Nn Shan told them about was not all that different from what Jun Wu Yao had said, but was just in greater detail. He suggested for Jun Wu Xie and the others to cultivate in the Tranquil Dream Forest as cultivation for spirit bodies were mainly done with Spirit Fire and the Tranquil Dream Forest was where Spirit Fire was most abundant. As one¡¯s power of the spirit is raised, the Spirit Fire would gradually deplete till its exhausted and only when there was a constant source of Spirit Fire, would one¡¯s cultivation be maintained for a long period of time.

    Nn Shan told Jun Wu Xie and the others about the cultivation method and then led the group to walk into the Tranquil Dream Forest.

    The Tranquil Dream Forest was vast and balls of Spirit Fire could be seen dancing in the air within the forest everywhere, the orange coloured balls of me looking just like a broken fragment of the sun that had fallen into the dense forest.

    The brown bear followed behind Nn Shan throughout despite Nn Shan¡¯s attempts to chase it away, it just refused to leave. Being chased off by Nn Shan, the brown bear did not know what else to do but to plop itself down on the ground and y dumb.

    Nn Shan was helpless but Qiao Chu and the others found it hrious to watch.

    In the Spirit World, only new spirits had no qualms like this as because of the Serene Spirit Towers Wu Jiu had built, human spirits were bing stronger, and their arrogance was slowly bing harder to suppress. In the eyes of the other spirit races, human spirits were now quite an unpopr race.

    Jun Wu Xie and the rest of thepanions found themselves a few ces where there was a higher concentration of Spirit Fires to cultivate. Although while one cultivated, the person was only able to absorb power of the spirit from a single ball of fire, but in a situation where they were surrounded by Spirit Fires all around them, the power of the spirit they absorbed would also somehow unknowingly be more.

    Before the Serene Spirit Towers were built, it was impossible for anyone to monopolize so many balls Spirit Fire.

 Chapter 2001 - Can We Eat In Peace (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2001: Can We Eat In Peace (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The cultivation of one¡¯s power of the spirit was dull and dry. Jun Wu Xie did not know how long she had cultivated for. She sat in a half lotus position upon the grass, the little ck cat lying across herp, soundly asleep as the balls of Spirit Fire surrounded her body.

    A warm surge of power was slowly flowing into her body.

    That cultivation continued on for a few days. Jun Wu Xie with Qiao Chu and the rest of the gang made their way to the Tranquil Dream Forest everyday to cultivate for extended periods. It was only until Nn Shan came around urging them to get some rest that they would stop, to go back to their houses.

    In their spirit state, even if they did not rest, they would not feel tired. But Nn Shan still insisted they get some good rest, thinking that the sharpening of the de would not slow down the chopping of wood.

    The speed of progress in cultivation here in the Tranquil Dream Forest could not bepared with the Serene Spirit Tower at all. But Jun Wu Xie did not feel there was anything wrong with it and persisted on, continuing to cultivate, as power of the spirit continued to flow into Jun Wu Xie¡¯s spirit constantly. At the same time that she was strengthening herself, it also made the little ck cat¡¯s situation take a turn for the better, where it would asionally wake up, but for very short periods. Despite that being the case, Jun Wu Xie was still very satisfied.

    Meanwhile, for Qiao Chu and the others, their power of the spirit were filling up and their spirits were gradually solidifying. Although the process was slow and arduous, none of them gave up on it.

    Nn Shan watched Jun Wu Xie and herpanions persevering with the cultivation and was feeling highlyforted. He could no longer remember how long it had been since he saw other human spiritsing to the Tranquil Dream Forest.

    While Jun Wu Xie was cultivating, she had not forgotten to look out for any sign of Jun Gu. Although Jun Wu Xie was not able to go to the Serene Spirit Tower herself anymore, she had gotten Little Lotus and Poppy to go keep watch outside the three Serene Spirit Towers. She had drawn out a portrait of Jun Gu from her memory and handed it to Little Lotus and Poppy, hoping they they would be able to find Jun Gu¡¯s spirit from among the long lines outside the Serene Spirit Towers.

    It was not known how long had passed when Qiao Chu and the others finally achievedpletely solid bodies. Finally being able to regain the feeling of having a body when they were in flesh form immediately made the group of youths decide to want to go out to celebrate. They then specially went to ask Nn Shan and Brownie along.

    Brownie was the brown bear that had refused to leave the Tranquil Dream Forest when Jun Wu Xie hade to seek out Nn Shan. Throughout this period, as Nn Shan guided Jun Wu Xie and thepanions in their cultivation, Brownie had cultivated along together with them. Unexpectedly, its cultivation speed of progress had been rather fast and it already had a solid body form as well, but it still was incapable of speech, where it was only able to gesticte to Nn Shan endlessly with its fat and thick pair of paws.

    Ever since that first time, Brownie had just stuck itself to Nn Shan¡¯s side. No matter how hard Nn Shan chased it away, it was unwilling to leave. It went to the extent that after it attained a solid body, everytime Nn Shan attempted to chase it away, it would just hold Nn Shan around the shoulders in a bear hug, refusing to budge a step, ying aplete thuggish rogue.

    And now, Nn Shan had already given up on trying to get rid of Brownie.

    He had never seen such a stubborn and persistent Beast Spirit in his life!

    Since it was to be a celebration, then they would have to leave the Tranquil Dream Forest. Qiao Chu and the others went to the Spiritual Spirit Loft at Little Lotus¡¯ suggestion, which was also the ce that Jun Wu Xie first met Nn Shan.

    Little Lotus and Poppy still had not discovered any signs of Jun Gu. In order to not miss out any possible chance, the two nts gave up on joining them for the celebration and went to continue to keep watch outside the Serene Spirit Tower.

    Nn Shan then led Qiao Chu and the others toe to the Spiritual Spirit Loft once again. The Spiritual Spirit Loft was bustling with business as the bunny waiter brought the group up to the second level.

    Jun Wu Xie and her entire group attracted the attention of quite a number of spirits. Among a bunch of human spirits, there was suddenly a Beast Spirit, and it was a Beast Spirit that had already achieved a solid body, hence the group stood out quite a bit as an eyesore.

 Chapter 2002 - Can We Eat In Peace (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2002: Can We Eat In Peace (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Growl.....¡± Brownie¡¯s great big rear sat down upon the chair. The bunny waiter at the side wiggled its nose, seemingly rather worried about whether the chair would copse under the bear.

    The menu had just been ced on the table when Brownie could not even wait for the others to say a word as he pped his bear paw upon the menu, holding the menu pressed down under its paw.

    Qiao Chu and the others stared speechlessly at that thug of a bear.

    [Do you even have a sense of bearly propriety! ?]

    ¡°Growl growl! ! Growl growl! Growl!¡± Brownie did not seem to care about the speechless stares Qiao Chu and the others were gazing at it with. It raised up a bear paw and pointed pitter patter with a w upon the menu randomly with a deep and heavy growl. After it finished ordering, it raised up its head suddenly to look at the little bunny waiter who was staring stunned at the bear.

    The bunny waiter was frozen.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    The little bunny waiter¡¯s eyes rolled back, and fell over into a dead faint.

    ¡°.....¡± Jun Wu Xie looked at the little bunny waiter that had fainted from shock hearing Brownie¡¯s roar and she sped her hand over her forehead.

    The big eared rabbit by itself was already a frail little spirit beast and though this one was now a spirit form, it was still just as timid. Brownie was towering in size and its roar deep and resonating. Seeing the jaws open wide in a resounding roar right straight into its face, it caused the timid little bunny to immediately wither away in a dead faint from fright.

    ¡°Growl?¡± Seeing the big eared rabbit fallen onto the ground in a heap, Brownie¡¯s face twisted up in bewilderment. It was thinking to itself that it had merely made an order of food, so why had the little bunny suddenly fainted?

    Ignorantly oblivious of the oppressive ferocity known to its species, Brownie raised a bear paw up and scratched at its head.

    Another Spiritual Spirit Loft waiter of the long armed ape species immediately came up to drag the unconscious little bunny away and another bunny came hopping up to their table to continue to take their orders soon after.

    This time around, Jun Wu Xie was smarter. Moving at a speed quicker than lightning, she snatched the menu off the table. Just as Brownie was about to sound out a protest, she quickly stretched her hand out to point at the dishes Brownie had picked earlier and said to the little bunny waiter: ¡°This, this, and this.¡±

    Brownie who had wanted to protest saw that Jun Wu Xie actually ordered all the things he had wanted and the bear immediately quietened down.

    Nn Shan who was seated beside Brownie had a face of utter hopelessness. How had hee to attract such a proud and thuggish big brown bear.....

    Qiao Chu then ordered a few other things right after Jun Wu Xie. Ever since they hade to the Spirit World, he had not eaten a single mouthful of anything. Although he did not feel any hunger, but he still missed the feeling of eating.

    The little bunny waiter then hopped skittishly away from danger, hugging the menu tight against its tiny breast.

    Nn Shan breathed a great sigh, and then looked at Brownie who seemed to be ignorant of what had happened before he said: ¡°Remember from now on, you must not bully those weaker than you alright? If you do that again, I will throw you out.¡±

    Brownie blinked at Nn Shan, and before Nn Shan could continue with his admonishment, it just grabbed Nn Shan¡¯s slender figure into a big wide hug with it enormous paws.

    ¡°.....¡± Nn Shan was at a loss for for words.

    [Besides this one move, can¡¯t this rascal think up something new?]

    Several other Beast Spirits who had just been watching at the side immediately saw that Brownie being the only Beast Spirit in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s group had not only not been bullied, but had with its lone might of a single bear, instead oppressed the several human spirits, all of them immediately set their minds at ease, secretly smiling to themselves inwardly as they continued with their meals.

    Following the construction of the Serene Spirit Towers, the status of the the human spirits in the Spirit World was greatly elevated which also caused the actions of many human spirits to be increasingly uninhibitedly wilful and arrogant, which brought about quite a number of instances of conflict between human spirits and the other spirit races.

    In just a while, the little bunny waiter came back bringing thepanions the dishes they ordered. This time Qiao Chu and the rest had gotten smarter and they did not even dare to take a whiff at the honey roasted waxed meat and other things that Brownie had ordered, but to push them all right before Brownie, letting the bear enjoy everything it wanted.

 Chapter 2003 - Can We Eat In Peace (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2003: Can We Eat In Peace (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    On the Spiritual Spirit Loft¡¯s second level, one could see a massive sized brown bear using its fat and enormous paws holding a tiny little spoon as it wrestled with the honey roasted waxed meat in the dish before it.

    Jun Wu Xie and thepanions merely looked at the bear for a while before they all went on to eat as well.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten anything for so long that I am almost about to forget the feeling of having food melt in your mouth.¡± Qiao Chu was so moved he almost cried.

    ¡°Good for nothing.¡± Fei Yan said as he rolled his eyes at Qiao Chu. Although that was what his mouth said, the actions of his hands did not once stop.

    Jun Wu Xie merely slowly tasted the food a little. She did not crave for food all that much and only ate to fill her stomach. Not that she was in spirit form, that one essential need was no longer a requirement and hence, she did not show much interest in it, but her gaze was instead fixed upon Brownie, looking rather thoughtful.

    Nn Shan who was seated beside Brownie did not move his chopsticks all that much as well, his gaze simrly staring at Brownie like Jun Wu Xie.

    They had all seemingly missed out on one point earlier. As a new spirit soul and as a Beast Spirit here at the Spiritual Spirit Loft for the first time, wouldn¡¯t the way Brownie had ordered his food seem like the bear was a little too familiar with it? It had not even looked at the menu and it already knew what it wanted to eat. Wasn¡¯t that..... a little strange?

    However, only Jun Wu Xie and Nn Shan had realized that problem. The two of them exchanged a nce and saw the same doubt in each other¡¯s eyes.

    Gouging happily into the food and heapingrge spoonfuls into its mouth, Brownie suddenly pricked its furry ears. It raised up its head from its food as its gaze turned to look towards the stairs. Before Qiao Chu and the others knew what was happening, Brownie suddenly stood up, and ran on all fours maniacally towards the windows on the second floor.

    ¡°Hey! Fatty bear! What are you do.....¡± Qiao Chu jumped to his feet in shock, and before he could finish his words, Brownie had with a mighty leap jumped out through the second floor¡¯s window.

    Qiao Chu was stunned.

    Wasn¡¯t such vigorous exercise right after eating a little too violent?

    At the same moment that Brownie jumped out of the window, several figures appeared at the top of the second level¡¯s stairs.

    They were several human spirits dressed in the same clothes, all of them around twenty to thirty years of age, and a familiar figure stood among them.

    ¡°Eldest Senior, you had shut yourself in seclusion for so long, it¡¯s time you shoulde out to walk around a little. Let me y host today, to treat you to a good meal.¡± Meng Yi Liang said earnestly to a man looking to be about thirty years of age, the smile on his face exceptionally sycophantic.

    Jun Wu Xie had a little bit of an impression of that man. When Meng Yi Liang brought Jun Wu Xie to the Serene Spirit Tower¡¯s twelfth level, that man had been cultivating in there.

    Jiang Yun Long hade up to the Spiritual Spirit¡¯s second level under the urging of Meng Yi Liang. He had just appeared there when several of the Beast Spirits on the second level turned their eyes upon him, their gazes filled with animosity. The second level that had been noisy and bustling with activity suddenly quietened down.

    Jiang Yun Long¡¯s brows creased up slightly as he looked at the several Beast Spirits who were staring at his sharply. His eyes then swept across the room, to look around the surroundings, like he was searching for something. But after searching through an entire round, he did not find what he was looking for and a sliver of doubt rose in his eyes.

    ¡°Eldest Senior please have a seat first.¡± Meng Yi Liang said with a smile.

    Jiang Yun Long sat down upon a chair, his eyes still sweeping across the entire floor. The demeanor of the several Beast Spirits tensed up, all of them clenching up their ws as they continued to stare at Jiang Yun Long.

    ¡°Wu Xie? You¡¯re here too?¡± Meng Yi Liang nced around the ce and saw that Jun Wu Xie was also here, immediately breaking into a smile. But when he saw Nn Shan sitting right across Jun Wu Xie, the smile on his face quickly congealed.

 Chapter 2004 - Spiritual Bear (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2004: Spiritual Bear (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Could it be Master Uncle Nn? Why, you¡¯re in such great spirits these days that you do not just stay in the Tranquil Dream Forest but have insteade running outside so diligently.¡± Meng Yi Liang said as his lips curled up with a sneer.

    Nn Shan¡¯s brows furrowed up slightly, not wanting to bother with Meng Yi Liang¡¯s taunting ridicule.

    Meng Yi Liang saw that Nn Shan was not going to retort and he went on to smile more gleefully. He turned to walk over to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s side and said: ¡°Wu Xie, I have not seen you go to the Serene Spirit Tower throughout this period, are you feeling unwell? The Serene Spirit Tower is the most suitable ce for human spirits to cultivate and it is definitely much better than you cultivating under some hopelessly obstinate fellow.¡±

    This was the first time Qiao Chu and the rest of thepanions were seeing Meng Yi Liang and all of them were staring in surprise at this fe who was acting too familiar.

    [Wu Xie?]

    [Addressing her so intimately? From which rock had this scoundrel popped out from that he dared to address Jun Wu Xie like this. Was he tired of living?]

    Jun Wu Xie swept her gaze over Meng Yi Liang, but did not respond to him.

    But Meng Yi Liang was not about to give up.

    ¡°I apanied my Eldest Senior toe out to walk about today and if there is anything that Wu Xie does not understand with yoru cultivation, you can just ask my Eldest Senior. My Eldest Senior¡¯s power of the spirit is now only second to my Master¡¯s and is much stronger than someone else.¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± Jun Wu Xie said with an eyebrow raised, feeling a little impatient.

    Nn Shan took a deep breath, trying hard to disregard Meng Yi Liang¡¯s ridicule.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s rejection was cold as ice, without leaving any leeway for discussion. That made Meng Yi Liang lose face as Qiao Chu and the others sat there stifling theirughter.

    Fortunately for him that this was the Spirit World. For if this was in the Middle Realm or the Lower Realm, a snively scoundrel like Meng Yi Liang would already have died from a single palm strike from Jun Wu Xie.

    Meng Yi Liang had wanted to say something more when sounds of amotion broke out downstairs. A man wearing the same uniform as Meng Yi Liang came rushing up and said highly anxiously: ¡°Eldest Senior, Senior Meng, we found the Spiritual Bear!¡±

    Jiang Yun Long who had been sitting quietly at the side started, and then shot up from his chair to rush straight to go right in front of the man.

    ¡°Where is the Spiritual Bear?¡±

    ¡°At the end of the second street downstairs. We encountered it earlier and it wanted to escape, but we managed to surround it. That beast seemed to have regained a bit of its strength and is now highly ferocious. As we fear we might not be able to hold it for long, I came here to get Eldest Senior.¡±

    Jiang Yun Long did not remain there a moment longer but immediately rushed downstairs.

    Meng Yi Liang stood stunned at the side for a moment and decided that nothing was more important than that before he went rushing down to follow.

    ¡°Spiritual Bear?¡± Hearing that man¡¯s words, Qiao Chu could not help but be curious.

    Nn Shan and Jun Wu Xie arched up their eyebrow thoughtfully and the several Beast Spirits who had been sitting here on the second level suddenly stood themselves up, to go in hot pursuit of Jiang Yun Long and the other human spirits.

    ¡°What is happening? What is the Spiritual Bear?¡± Fei Yan asked as he looked at Nn Shan curiously.

    Nn Shan¡¯s brows furrowed up as he said: ¡°The Spiritual Bear is almost like the Spirit Master among the human spirits, where they possess great spiritual gift, and could be considered to be a leader of a spirit race.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s that powerful?¡± Fei Yan was getting more intrigued.

    But Nn Shan¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed together.

    ¡°But the Spiritual Bear¡¯s spirit was dispersed due to an ident before and no Spiritual Bears had appeared among the Beast Spirits for a long time. How did it suddenly.....¡±

    Just as Nn Shan was feeling puzzled and confused, a bear¡¯s roar that quaked the Heavens came in through the windows.

    The sound fell into the ears of Jun Wu Xie and the others, which shook them entirely.

    ¡°That is the roar of the Spiritual Bear? But why do I feel..... that that roar sounds so familiar.....¡± Qiao Chu said with a gulp, as an ominous feeling of dread rose in his heart.

 Chapter 2005 - Spiritual Bear (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2005: Spiritual Bear (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie and Nn Shan stood up seemingly at the same time.

    ¡°It¡¯s Brownie.¡±

    That bear¡¯s roar, was one that they were all too familiar with, as throughout the recent period, that sound had almost constantly rung in their ears. How could they not be able to recognize it?

    ¡°What? It¡¯s really Brownie? Could Brownie be the Spiritual Bear?¡± Qiao Chu¡¯s eyes were wide. Although he had felt that Brownie was a thuggish and domineering Beast Spirit, but he just could not link Brownie¡¯s utterly shameless look to being one as the Spirit Leader of the Beast Spirits.

    ¡°I am not certain of it though. The Spiritual Bear¡¯s fur is not brown in colour, and it has the mark of the Spirit Saint on its chest, but there was none on Brownie¡¯s body.¡± Nn Shan was still rather doubtful.

    Brownie had been living with him throughout this period, so how could he possibly not remember such details on its body?

    If there was the slightest suspicious sign, he would have immediately guessed Brownie¡¯s identity but there wasn¡¯t the slightest suspicious sign at all.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go there first.¡± Jun Wu Xie said with an eyebrow lifted. No matter whether Brownie was the Spiritual Bear, the fear in that roar was undeniable.

    Qiao Chu and the others did not persist on asking about the Spiritual Bear, and they immediately went rushing out.

    Out on the busy and bustling street, a wide area was stood open and empty.

    A bunch of human spirits dressed in the same uniform had surrounded a terrified looking brown bear, and that brown bear was the very same Brownie that had stuck itself to Nn Shan all this while.

    Jiang Yun Long and Meng Yi Liang were leading a group of their men that had Browniepletely surrounded. Brownie had attempted to breach the surrounding circle a few times but had failed. The circle was continuing to shrink and Brownie was struck by terror as it roared incessantly within the gradually contracting circle.

    ¡°What a sly and cunning beast this is. I would really like to see how it can possibly escape from here today.¡± The corners of Jiang Yun Long¡¯s mouth curled up into a cruel smirk, and his body morphed into a streak of light, charging straight towards Brownie.

    In the instant that Jiang Yun Long was just about to strike Brownie, several beastly roars suddenly rang out. Several massive ck shadowy figures charged through the surrounding circle, and a enormous rhino with thick and tough hide stood itself right in front of Brownie, to receive the strike from Jiang Yun Long in Brownie¡¯s ce.

    And that ferocious strike struck the enormous rhino so hard it let out a howl, its tough and hard hide broken. Although spirit bodies did not bleed, but that huge wound that broke upon the rhino¡¯s body was still terrifying to look at.

    Those several Beast Spirits, were the very same ones from the Spiritual Spirit Loft¡¯s second floor earlier.

    With the several Beast Spirits jumping into the fray, they forcibly broke up the encirclement. They used their massive bodies to shield Brownie right in the middle of all of them.

    ¡°What a bunch of meddlesome beasts.¡± Jiang Yun Long¡¯s strike had not hit the Spiritual Bear and his eyes were oozing with thick swirling murder. He stared at the rhino who had been heavily wounded by him to say with a sneer.

    ¡°You are the scoundrel who is worse than a beast! With us here today, you can forget about taking the Spiritual Bear away!¡± The heavily wounded rhino summoned up his strength to stand up, panting heavily as it stood itself right in front of Brownie, its horn on its snout facing Jiang Yun Long directly.

    Hearing the two words ¡°Spiritual Bear¡± spoken out loud, it caused the chaotic street to fall silent in an instant. Beast Spirits who had been puzzled what was happening were now mostly staring incredulously with their eyes, their gazed fixed directly upon the violent and restless brown bear.

    Jiang Yun Long¡¯s eyes narrowed up, and a glint of viciousness shed within as he suddenly broke out inughter.

    ¡°Spiritual Bear? Beasts would be beasts. You¡¯re not even able to differentiate whether that is a Spiritual Bear or not. Let me tell you that is merely just a regr Beast Spirit.¡±

 Chapter 2006 - Spiritual Bear (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2006: Spiritual Bear (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°The Spiritual Bear¡¯s fur has a golden sheen to it. Does that brown bear behind all of you have that? Does it have the mark of the Spirit Saint on its chest?¡± Jiang Yun Long said with greatposure.

    The shocked Beast Spirits standing on the sides all turned to look at Brownie, the many pairs of eyes seeking to find signs of the Spiritual Bear on Brownie¡¯s body. Unfortunately, right before their eyes, they could only see an ordinary brown bear, without the slightest hint of anything special about it.

    The rhino was not moved by those words but just stood there to stare sternly at Jiang Yun Long.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to muddy up the waters with your deceptive words here. If it was truly just an ordinary brown bear, how could it possibly have caused the Spirit Master, Wu Jiu¡¯s First Disciple, toe all the way out here?¡±

    Jiang Yun Long was not flustered in the least as he said: ¡°This brown bear wounded my fellow disciples and it has a violent and untamable disposition. The reason I came here is merely to capture and imprison it, to prevent it from harming anymore innocents.¡±

    ¡°Utter rubbish!¡± The rhino was afterall, still a Beast Spirit, and when it came to a war of words, they were naturally disadvantaged against a human spirit.

    ¡°I¡¯m spouting rubbish? I know that you Beast Spirits have always been cohesive. But I¡¯m sure that all of you are also aware that though some Beast Spirits are powerful, but their minds have not yet fully developed, retaining some of their beastly instincts. Such Beast Spirits, needless to say for me, as even your big boss me Dragon would have restrained it, to not let its savage nature run wild. So what is wrong with what I am doing here?¡± Jiang Yun Long was not showing the slightest tinge of nervousness or anxiety, as faced against a Beast Spirit who had only graduallye to learn to graspplicated thoughts and speech after they took on their spirit form, in a debate, they would always be the weaker one.

    The rhino was stumped for words under the verbal assault from Jiang Yun Long. What Jiang Yun Long said was true. Beast Spirits whose minds had not yet developed were not suited to be released out into the Spirit World to roam freely. But it knew in its heart that Brownie was not just an ordinary Beast Spirit. Due to itsck of skill in its speech, it was unable to clearly express its thoughts and could only snort in frustration and anxiety in such a situation.

    Jiang Yun Long saw the rhino¡¯s frustration and anxiety, and he naturally knew how he should handle the situation.

    The number of Beast Spirits were numerous in the Spirit World, and they were highly cohesive. If they knew the brown bear¡¯s identity, then they would surely band together and attack. Even he would not be able to withstand the concerted assault from so many Beast Spirits. But Jiang Yun Long was craftily obfuscated Brownie¡¯s identity, causing those Beast Spirits to be unable to make a proper judgement.

    ¡°If what I say is not right, you can ask that brown bear to speak up and exin for itself. If it can clear up the air here, I will then apologise and admit my mistake here, and allow all of you to go.¡± Jiang Yun Long put his words across generously, but the venom brewing deep within his eyes would send chills up one¡¯s back.

    The rhino and the other Beast Spirits were bing more and more anxious, and Brownie who was shielded by all of them was bing more restless. It was stomping its feet upon the ground incessantly, its mouth open as if it was trying to say something, but all that came out from its jaws was just that same roar.

    It could not even form a single word.

    Beast Spirits who were incapable of speech were those whose minds had not yet developed, and they still retained their beastly instincts.

    Brownie¡¯s reaction merely reinforced Jiang Yun Long¡¯s words, which just caused those Beast Spirits who were still hesitant to further not believe that Brownie was the Spiritual Bear.

    How could their Spiritual Leader be a brown bear who was not even able to say a single word?

    Jiang Yun Long knew that the effect he was seeking for had been achieved. He was not going to waste any more time arguing with the rhino and the others. He gave a slight wave of his hand and the human spirits who had been scattered by the Beast Spirits¡¯ charge gathered together once again to surround and close in on the Rhino, Brownie, and the other Beast Spirits.

    The Beast Spirits had no choice but to shrink their protective circle, keeping Brownie shielded in the middle.

 Chapter 2007 - A Bear Pawâ€™s Slap (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2007: A Bear Paw¡¯s p (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The numbers of Rhino and hispanions were far fewer than Jiang Yun Long and the human spirits with him. They quickly suffered a violent and vicious attack and the Beast Spirits had many wounds split open upon their bodies, with the scattering of their power of the spirit pushing them to fall into bitter battle.

    There were quite a number of Beast Spirits who wanted to step up to help, but ording to the Spirit World¡¯s rules, Beast Spirits who still retain their beastly instincts were to be imprisoned. Hence despite the fact that they had wanted to lend a hand several times, they were held back by Jiang Yun Long who used the Spirit World¡¯s rules against them, making it impossible for them to note forward.

    Brownie continued to roar, as Rhino and the others resisted against the enemy together. But as the disparity in numbers was just too great, the few Beast Spirits shielding Brownie were all seriously wounded, and it was clear to see that they would not be able to hold out any much longer.

    A glint of glee shed in Jiang Yun Long¡¯s eyes, and his body morphed into a streak of dimmed light to charge straight at Brownie under the chaos of battle.

    ¡°Don¡¯t even think of touching him!¡± The rhino disregarded his very own safety and crashed his bumbling body right into Jiang Yun Long. But how could the severely wounded rhino hope to be a match for Jiang Yun Long? Jiang Yun Long gripped the rhino¡¯s horn in one hand and his other hand threw a punch straight towards the rhino¡¯s head!

    In an instant, the rhino¡¯s body was smashed through and the body that was gathered power of the spirit crumbled into dust.

    This was a ominous sign of a spirit body about to be extinguished. The Beast Spirits on the street saw with their own eyes the rhino¡¯s spirit soul scatter and disperse with that strike. They could no longer tolerate it any longer and they charged forward with a roar.

    ¡°I would like to see who dares to move?¡± Meng Yi Liang immediately led the human spirits to block the path of the Beast Spirits.

    ¡°That brown bear has already harmed someone from another spirit race, and should by all reasons be punished. Those few Beast Spirits up front were trying to cover up the brown bear¡¯s crime and all of you are going to do the same? Are all of you going to disregard the rules set down by the Spirit Lordpletely?¡± Meng Yi Liang immediately mentioned the Spirit Lord¡¯s name, to make those Beast Spirits rethink their decision.

    And on the battlefield, the scattering of the rhino¡¯s spirit soul caused Brownie to let out a roar of rage.

    At the same time that Jun Wu Xie and the others got to the scene, they were coincidentally met with the scene of Jiang Yun Long closing in on Brownie with every single step he took!

    Nn Shan gasped in shock. The situation that met his eyes was one that went beyond anything he expected to see.

    ¡°Damn it! What are those bunch of people trying to do! ?¡± Qiao Chu stared at Jiang Yun Long with his teeth tightly clenched, almost unable to hold himself back to want to rush forward to rescue Brownie out from there.

    Fei Yan and the others were simrly burning with rage.

    ¡°All of you cannot go out.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s voice suddenly rang out, causing Qiao Chu and the others to look at Jun Wu Xie in surprise.

    [We can¡¯t! ?]

    That didn¡¯t sound like something that Jun Wu Xie would say.

    Jun Wu Xie creased up her brows as she looked at the heavily surrounded Brownie, and a cold glint rose in her eyes.

    ¡°With your current powers, what do you think you can achieve going out there?¡± Jun Wu Xie did not look at Qiao Chu and the rest of thepanions, but thepanions knew the words Jun Wu Xie said were meant for them.

    And Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words were like a bucket of ice cold water, that was sshed right onto their heads.

    The youths all lowered their heads, to stare at their hands that had not even be fully solid.

    Though they had cultivated for a period of time in the Tranquil Dream Forest, that was not enough for them to gain powersparable to the Purple Spirit at all. Their current powers in the Spirit World were not all that different from a new spirit soul andpared to Jiang Yun Long and his men who had cultivated for such a long time in the Serene Spirit Tower, even if thepanions were to charge into the fray, they would only end up being sent flying back out.

    ¡°Are we then just going to stand here to watch them bring Brownie away?¡± Qiao Chu¡¯s fists were tightly clenched up. Ever since he came to the Spirit World, this was the first time he hated himself for being hopelessly powerless.

 Chapter 2008 - A Bear Pawâ€™s Slap (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2008: A Bear Paw¡¯s p (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Nn Shan standing there on the side could not wait any longer. He understood Jun Wu Xie¡¯s concerns. Even if Jun Wu Xie and herpanions joined the battle, it would not have any effect at all. Nn Shan did not hesitate any longer but charged right into the fight. He could not just stand there and watch Jiang Yun Long take Brownie away. Even if Brownie was just an ordinary Beast Spirit, he would still not be able to make himself just stand by and watch.

    He had faced loneliness for many decades and thepanionship Brownie had given him throughout this period had be something he could not bear to sever.

    Seeing Nn Shan charged into battle, Qiao Chu and the others became even more anxious.

    ¡°Little Xie! Think of something quick!¡± Qiao Chu was so worried he was about to bite through his own teeth from clenching his jaws too hard.

    How long had it been since he hadst felt so helpless.

    Jun Wu Xie narrowed her eyes and turned to Qiao Chu and herpanions to say: ¡°Rolly.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Qiao Chu was slightly startled.

    Before Qiao Chu could understand why Jun Wu Xie would suddenly mention the Yin Yang Bear, Hua Yao had already summoned out the Double Headed Bone Snake!

    .....

    Jiang Yun Long had a cold sneer hanging from his mouth as he stared at the heavily panting Brownie. The few Beast Spirits shielding Brownie had all been severely wounded and they were lying on the ground, unable to move.

    Brownie let out a angry roar towards Jiang Yun Long, whose eyes were filled with disdain.

    ¡°You crafty beast, I would like to see how you can escape from here today. You have nobody else here toe protect you anymore and if you cooperate ande back with me without putting up a struggle, I can make it a lot less painful for you.¡±

    ¡°Roar! !¡±

    ¡°Tsk tsk, why must you be so uncooperative? Everything my Master is doing now is for all the Beast Spirits as well, so there is need for you to resist it so strongly. You¡¯ve caused these few beasts here to lose their lives and it¡¯s all your fault.¡± Jiang Yun Long said venomously.

    In the instant that Jiang Yun Long was about toe right before Brownie, a figure suddenly appeared right between him and Brownie!

    ¡°Uncle Master Nn?¡± Jiang Yun Long stared in surprise at Nn Shan who had suddenly appeared right before him.

    Nn Shan¡¯s brows were tightly knotted together as he blocked Jiang Yun Long¡¯s way towards Brownie, to stare at the surprised Jiang Yun Long.

    ¡°This Beast Spirit here is my friend. Over the recent period, it had stayed by my side, and I can prove that it is not aggressive to other spirit bodies at all.¡± Nn Shan said as he looked at Jiang Yun Long warily. He did not know Jiang Yun Long well but he know that Jiang Yun Long had a personality simr to that of Wu Jiu¡¯s, who would stop at nothing to achieve their goals.

    ¡°Haha.....¡± Jiang Yun Long suddenlyughed. ¡°Uncle Master, you words are really interesting to hear. You can prove it? Do you think just by saying it, I will have to believe you?¡±

    ¡°Jiang Yun Long, I know what your motive is in capturing the bear. Even though you¡¯re now a spirit body, you must not lose the humanity in your heart. Give people a way out in everything you do.¡± Nn Shan gritted his teeth to say.

    ¡°Oh? And what if I say I am not willing to give them one?¡± Jiang Yun Long said as heughed softly. He then looked at Nn Shan and said: ¡°Master once told me that Uncle Master Nn had not been all that hardworking in his cultivation in the past, and he had graciously let you go to the Serene Spirit Tower to cultivate. But not only had you not appreciated his kind intentions, you had instead gone against him, going around to spread nder about the good things he had done. What I would really like to know, seeing that Uncle Master Nn views the Serene Spirit Tower with such contempt, do you have a better method of cultivation? Today would be a good time for me to ask Uncle Master Nn to instruct me a little on it.¡± Upon saying that, a grey mist suddenly red out from around Jiang Yun Long¡¯s body.

    ¡°Power of the spirit outre.....¡± Nn Shan¡¯s eyes widened, as he stared in surprise at Jiang Yun Long who was shrouded in swirling grey mist!

 Chapter 2009 - A Bear Pawâ€™s Slap (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2009: A Bear Paw¡¯s p (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°How is this? My Uncle Master Nn. I hope your nephew disciple¡¯s cultivation has not disappointed my elder here? This was gained from the very same Serene Spirit Tower you hold in such contempt.¡± The corners of Jiang Yun Long¡¯s mouth were curled up with an almost gloating smile.

    An outre of the power of the spirit. This was the highest level of cultivation a spirit body could possibly achieve.

    And among human spirits, since ancient times, only three people had been able to achieve that.

    The first human spirit to do that was previous Spirit Master, Nn Shan¡¯s Master.

    And the other two human spirits were just Nn Shan and his senior fellow disciple, Wu Jiu!

    Nn Shan and Wu Jiu had spent a few thousand years¡¯ time before they attained the ability for an outre of the power of the spirit. For Jiang Yun Long, he had merelye to the Spirit World for less than a thousand years and regardless how highly gifted he might be, it was impossible that he would be able to achieve the level to execute an outre of the power of the spirit!

    Nn Shan just could not believe everything that his eyes were seeing.

    However, Jiang Yun Long did not give Nn Shan any more time to think as he suddenly charged straight towards Nn Shan, while throwing out an order to Meng Yi Liang at the same time.

    ¡°Bring that brown bear away!¡±

    Nn Shan wanted to save Brownie, but waspletely held down by Jiang Yun Long. The two human spirits red out their power of the spirit and the intensity of the battle caused everyone to stare stupefied and dumbfounded. And Nn Shan quickly discovered that Jiang Yun Long¡¯s powers were not that much lower than his own, where after exchanging a few strokes, the two of them were evenly matched, with Nn Shan unable to free himself enough to help Brownie.

    At that same moment, Meng Yi Liang was already leading the men to surround Brownie.

    The Beast Spirits fallen to the ground were still thinking to force themselves to their feet but Meng Yi Liang stomped his foot on their heads, viciously pressing the Beast Spirits on the ground.

    ¡°Such useless beasts and you still want to resist? With the mere child¡¯s y that all of you are capable of, you think you can save the bear? How hrious.¡±

    The cheetah trapped under Meng Yi Liang foot let out a growl, its beastly eye ring at Meng Yi Liang as it said through clenched jaws: ¡°All that you¡¯ve done here today, Lord me Dragon will definitely not spare any of you.

    ¡°Har? me Dragon? What does that beast know? Do you think just by us capturing a single brown bear, the me Dragon will then be able to dere war upon us? Stop pulling my leg.¡± Meng Yi Liang sneered uninhibitedly, and stomped his foot viciously upon the cheetah once more. Meng Yi Liang then gestured with his chin at the human spirits beside him, and the men pulled out two thick iron chains that were at least two finger width thick from their sleeves.

    The chains fell to the ground, and a clear nging sounded in the air. They then dragged the heavy chains as they moved, to close in on Brownie one step at a time.

    ¡°Roar! !¡± Brownie waved its powerful ws before it continuously, attempting to swipe its paws at the group of people to send them flying. But the enemies¡¯ numbers were just too great and Brownie found it hard to stand against them.

    The nging of chains resonated as the human spirits dragged the chains out, to criss cross over Brownie¡¯s body, to restrain Brownie¡¯s movements.

    It was like wrestling with a cornered beast, as more than ten men held on to each end of the chains, to trap Browniepletely.

    ¡°Fiesty one we have here. I¡¯ll like to see how you¡¯re going to continue to struggle.¡± Meng Yi Liang sneered.

    ¡°Roar! !¡± Brownie roared in rage, the sound exceptionally robust, that stung the eardrums of everyone around.

    That roar shot up into the skies, apanied by Meng Yi Liang¡¯s mockingughter, with Brownie looking so helpless.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    Suddenly, another bear¡¯s roar sounded from behind Meng Yi Liang.

    Meng Yi Liang turned his head around in bewilderment, to discover with shock a massive Yin Yang Bear with contrasting ck and white fur charging straight towards him in a maniacal sprint.

    Before Meng Yi Liang was able to recover his senses, the Yin Yang Bear was already there right before him with its enormous paw raised, to take a mighty swipe at Meng Yi Liang¡¯s face!

 Chapter 2010 - A Bear Pawâ€™s Slap (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2010: A Bear Paw¡¯s p (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The p that came like a bolt out of the blue, and delivered by a massive sized Yin Yang Bear at that, Meng Yi Liang was struckpletely off guard as his entire body was sent flying through the air to crash heavily into the ground by the p.

    ¡°Your mother, what in the world was that?¡± Meng Yi Liang climbed to his feet from the ground wretchedly. The corner of his mouth had split from that strike, and his cheek had deep wide gashes torn out by the Yin Yang Bear¡¯s sharp ws!

    ¡°All of you kill that dumb beast who doesn¡¯t know who he¡¯s dealing with for me!¡± Meng Yi Liang screamed as he covered his cheek that was stinging with pain, as he pointed at the Yin Yang Bear.

    Several human spirits immediately released the chains they held in their hands and pounced straight towards the Yin Yang Bear.

    But before they could even get closer an inch closer to the Yin Yang Bear, a great white shadow suddenly whipped towards them, to send everyone flying in an instant!

    ¡°Oow¡± No one knew from when the enormous Double Headed Bone Snake had suddenly appeared on the crowded street, it¡¯s prodigiously sized body circling an area around the Yin Yang Bear, the four eyes on its two heads staring sinisterly at the enemies around.

    ¡°Roar! !¡± Another roar shot into the sky. A gigantic Great Ape came charging out from among a bunch of spirit bodies at the side. In one single leap with its powerful hind legs, the Great Ape flew high up into the air,nding with a loud boom near to Brownie. Its huge hands gripped the chain holding Brownie down and its thick and powerful arms tugged hard. With raw brute power, the Great Ape sent the bunch of human spirits holding the end of the chain flying with a mighty swing!

    In an instant, the Yin Yang Bear, the Double Headed Bone Snake, and the Great Ape stood blocking anyone from reaching Brownie, their massive bodies like three high unbreachable walls, forming into an imprable fortress around!

    The three Beast Spirits that had appeared so suddenly stunned Meng Yi Liang well and proper. He had not seen where three such gigantic Beast Spirits had popped out from all this time!

    What shocked Meng Yi Liang even more was that these three Beast Spirits were of such an unbelievable size. It must be known that the area they were in now was a ce where only regr Beast Spirits came to. Beast Spirits of such a tremendous size had other areas catered exclusively for them. The powers of the Beast Spirits in this district were usually weaker and that was one of the reasons Meng Yi Liang and his men had dared to attempt to openly capture the brown bear out on the streets.

    So from where had these three Beast Spirits that did not belong here suddenly sprouted out from?

    Nn Shan who was battling Jiang Yun Long had initially been burning with anxiety. But the moment he saw the Ying Yang Bear and the other two Beast Spirits appear, his heart that had jumped up to the back of his throat finally settled back down.

    Those three Beast Spirits all possessed great powers and if they were protecting Brownie, he would then be able to focus his mind on fighting Jiang Yun Long!

    In stark contrast to Nn Shan, in the instant Jiang Yun Long saw the three Beast Spirits appear, he immediately realized things had taken a bad turn. Those three Beast Spirits were at least eighth grade Beast Spirits and it must be known that even the reigning Beast Spirit, the me Dragon was at the tenth grade, just two grades higher.

    In the vicinity of the Spiritual Spirit Loft, Beast Spirits who hung around were usually at most at the fifth grade. The rhino and the other defenders who had appeared earlier were all just fifth grade Beast Spirits andpared to the Double Headed Bone Snake and the other two, the disparity between their powers was just too great!

    Beast Spirits above the fifth grade, all had sizes exceeding the known norms, and they were all extraordinarily ferocious in battle!

    With the Yin Yang Bear, the Double Headed Bone Snake and the Great Ape jumping into the fight, the tide of battle hadpletely turned around.

    The human spirits who had been hurled through the air began standing up dizzily, but faced with three Beast Spirits whose size could block off the entire street, all of them could not help but feel their hearts sink.

    ¡°Roar! !¡± The Yin Yang Bear stood upright, and let out a Heaven shaking roar at the enemies around it.

    ¡°Damn it.¡± Meng Yi Liang cursed. The Spiritual Bear they had finally managed to find must not be taken away from right before their eyes!

 Chapter 2011 - A Bear Pawâ€™s Slap (5)

    <h4>Chapter 2011: A Bear Paw¡¯s p (5)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Capture that brown bear for me right now!¡± Meng Yi Liang screamed.

    Tens of human spirits immediately jumped straight at the Yin Yang Bear and the other two Beast Spirits!

    However, with the Beast Spirits¡¯ advantage in size, the Yin Yang Bear and hispanions did not even need to carry out any special attacks but just made use of raw brute strength to smack the puny human spirits flying away.

    The way it looked as the Beast Spirits did that, it seemed as if they were swatting away pesky flies, one human spirit with every swipe, so invigorating to see!

    The Double Headed Bone Snake¡¯s body itself was its biggest weapon. Its massive tail sweeping across the ground preventing anyone from even getting close to Brownie a single step!

    The Great Ape used its agility to its advantage, leaping around among the human spirits, its huge hands grabbing to its left and right, to pick up two human spirits and simply smashing them against each other mightily, knocking the human spiritspletely unconscious.

    The three massive sized Beast Spirits assumed control over the entire battlefield. Even Meng Yi Liang was not able to stop the Great Ape¡¯s maniacal attacks and a wide safe area cleared out around Brownie.

    Jiang Yun Long wanted to detach himself to help out but Nn Shan was not about to allow him to do that.

    ¡°My nephew disciple, we¡¯re not done exchanging pointers and you¡¯re thinking of leaving?¡± Nn Shan said as he stood in Jiang Yun Long¡¯s way, not giving any chance to take a single step away.

    The tables had turned and Jiang Yun Long hated the fact he wasn¡¯t able to tear Nn Shan into a million shreds at that moment!

    But his powers were on a simr level to Nn Shan¡¯s and as Nn Shan could not get away from him earlier, he was now simrly unable to free himself from Nn Shan¡¯s attempts to stop him.

    Without Jiang Yun Long¡¯s support, Meng Yi Liang and the other human spirit disciples were in utterly bitter and dire straits. They hadpletely not expected that they would encounter eighth grade Beast Spirits in this ce and they were pummeled till they were screaming for their mothers.

    Meng Yi Liang was trapped on the ground under the Great Ape¡¯s foot to suffer a maniacal thrashing. The cheetah that was wounded and pressed on the ground under Meng Yi Liang¡¯s foot earlier nowy on the ground to watch Meng Yi Liang getting a good taste of his own medicine, its jaws split in a wide grin in ridicule.

    The Great Ape seemed to be intentionally humiliating Meng Yi Liang. It stepped its great foot on Meng Yi Liang¡¯s head where Meng Yi Liang was forced to take a mouthful of dirt in his mouth. His good looking face was smeared all over with dirt as well and if not for the fact that spirit bodies did not need to breathe, with that powerful foot pushing his head down into the ground, he would have suffocated to death.

    Meng Yi Liang who waspletely helpless against the Great Ape¡¯s monstrous pummeling, fumbled for a pellet at his hip in between his struggling. He crushed the pellet and green smoke wafted out from the broken pellet, to rise up into the air in swirls.

    Hidden among the crowd, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes narrowed as she stared at the swirls of green smoke.

    ¡°He deserves it! Being pummeled good by your Great Ape.¡± Qiao Chu was feeling highly exhrated as he watched from the side. If not for the fact his cultivation was not up to scratch, he would have loved nothing better than to stand beside the Yin Yang Bear in battle, to thrash the entire bunch of scoundrels till they wet their pants!

    Fei Yan arched up an eyebrow. Jun Wu Xie¡¯s idea had let them find new strength. Although their powers were still insignificant, the powers of their Ring Spirits were not affected at all. As their Ring Spirits were right there in their spirit souls, all they needed to do was just to summon them out.

    ¡°Let Rolly and the others prepare to pull back. Rescue Brownie and those few other Beast Spirits and immediately leave.¡± Jun Wu Xie suddenly said.

    ¡°Har? Pull back nw? We¡¯ve nt thrashed them up good enough!¡± Qia Chu¡¯s face was ne of disgruntlement. He had nt liked Meng Yi Liang and Jiang Yun Long from the first instance he saw them and he wished that the Great Ape wuld pummel Meng Yi Liang even more.

    ¡°Little Xie is right. It¡¯s time we pulled back. Meng Yi Liang has already released their signal pellet and a whole bunch of their people will being here soon.¡± Rong Ruo said as she raised up her hand, a Hell Butterfly resting on her fingertip. Within that dim and dark sky, many Hell Butterflies were concealed within. Although the Hell Butterfly was not a Ring Spirit suited for melee battle, but it was the best observer over the battlefield.

 Chapter 2012 - A Bear Pawâ€™s Slap (6)

    <h4>Chapter 2012: A Bear Paw¡¯s p (6)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    This was afterall the Spirit World and the Master of Meng Yi Liang and Jiang Yun Long was somebody in there. If thepanions were to leave after the human spirits bring in reinforcements, it would already be toote.

    Qiao Chu and thepanions naturally understood the gravity of the situation and they did not dare to go too much overboard with the affair as they transmitted their intentions over to their Ring Spirits.

    Having already thrashed the human spirits till they could no longer climb to their feet, the Great Ape and the other two Beast Spirits immediately stopped. The Double Headed Bone Snake coiled its tail around Brownie while the Yin Yang Bear and the Great Ape each carried two injured Beast Spirits to scuttle their way away from the ce.

    Jiang Yun Long saw that the Spiritual Bear that had almost been in his grasp was about to escape, and his heart burned with anxiety, but he was not able to get away from Nn Shan, causing him to grit his teeth in hatred.

    Nn Shan saw Brownie being brought away to safety and he finally heaved a sigh in relief. In order to buy more time for Brownie to retreat, he continued to engage Jiang Yun Long persistently.

    On the street, the Beast Spirits who had been forced to stay back immediately could not help but cheer when they saw that scene. They did not have strong powers and were not able to stand up for those of their own race. But when they saw Brownie being rescued, they were happier than anyone else.

    ¡°Go chase that bear down!¡± Jiang Yun Long roared in frustration.

    Meng Yi Liang endured the excruciating pain and climbed to his feet, leading a bunch of heavily injured men to attempt pursuit. But the surrounding Beast Spirits spectating at the side were not about to allow the human spirits to do as they wanted this time as they all stood blocking Meng Yi Liang¡¯s way.

    ¡°All of you get out of my way!¡± Meng Yi Liang shouted at the group of Beast Spirits.

    But not a single one of those Beast Spirits took a step away but remained there right before Meng Yi Liang and his men.

    Seeing with their own eyes the figure of the Double Headed Bone Snake getting further and further away and gradually disappearing from the crowded street, Meng Yi Liang grew anxious but was however unable to push away the Beast Spirits in front of them.

    Seeing the Spiritual Bear that they had captured escaping like that, Jiang Yun Long was almost about to blow his top. He narrowed his eyes to stare at Nn Shan and said angrily: ¡°Nn Shan! This is all your doing! Since you¡¯re so keen on sticking your nose in, I will not show you any mercy!¡±

    Upon saying that, Jiang Yun Long¡¯s attack speed increased greatly, the rage and hatred from losing the Spiritual Bear vented right upon Nn Shan.

    Jun Wu Xie saw that the Double Headed Bone Snake had already left from the ce and her heart settled a little.

    ¡°That Jiang Yun Long doesn¡¯t look like he intends to let Nn Shan off. What do we do? I can see that Nn Shan doesn¡¯t seem to be able to shake him off either and it will not be easy to get away from him.¡± Qiao Chu¡¯s fists were tightly clenched. Though Brownie had escaped, but in order for Brownie and the other to run away, Nn Shan was now hopelessly entangled with Jiang Yun Long. It would not be long before Jiang Yun Long¡¯s reinforcements would arrive and if Nn Shan was captured, it was feared he would have to suffer punishment.

    Jun Wu Xie raised her hand up and removed the Mask of Selvan from her ear. The Mask of Selvan had acknowledged its Master and after Jun Wu Xie gained her solid body, she was able to use it.

    ¡°You guys leave first.¡± Jun Wu Xie said to Qiao Chu and the others.

    Qiao Chu and the rest of thepanions did not dare ask and immediately turned to run off in the direction the Double Headed Bone Snake had gone.

    Jun Wu Xie stared at Nn Shan who was locked in bitter battle with Jiang Yun Long, and then quietly tossed the Mask of Selvan up into the air.

    Under that dim and dark sky, no one noticed that tiny white speck at all.

    Just as Jiang Yun Long and Nn Shan were battling endlessly, something strange seemed to be happening under that dim and dark sky. A strange sound than rang out from the above the heads of all the spirits!

    Meng Yi Liang raised his head, and he could faintly see something that seemed to be moving in the sky, but it was too dark to make out clearly.

    Suddenly, a vine shot down in descent from the sky, which whipped onto Meng Yi Liang, causing him to fall to the ground!

    Right thereafter, countless vines descended, like dense heavy rain that struck hard upon the ground!

 Chapter 2013 - A Bear Pawâ€™s Slap (7)

    <h4>Chapter 2013: A Bear Paw¡¯s p (7)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The vines thatshed down from the skies were too numerous and Meng Yi Liang and his men were defenceless against them.

    Many vines also shot in between Jiang Yun Long and Nn Shan, twisting up and forcefully separating the two.

    Jiang Yun Long stared at the strange vines in surprise. He had never seen such vines in the Spirit World before, the tenacity of the vines stronger than he had imagined. He delivered a chop onto the vines with his hand but he was unable to damage the vines in the slightest.

    Nn Shan was equally surprised but he quickly discovered that those vines did not seem to be hostile to him. Not only that, those vines were instead surrounding his body, and blocking all of Jiang Yun Long¡¯s attacks!

    Suddenly! A thick and strong vine curled around Nn Shan¡¯s waist. Nn Shan instinctively felt that the vine would not harm him and he did not take any action.

    That vine then hauled Nn Shan high up into the air. Jiang Yun Long wanted to go in pursuit but countless vines crisscrossed in a weave right in front of him to form a enclosed prison around him!

    In just a blink, in the dim and dark sky, the figure of Nn Shan disappeared from sight, and those vines retracted back up towards the Heavens right after.....

    That strange scene happened right before the eyes of all the spirit souls. No one could exin where those vines had actuallye from. If they had not seen it for themselves, it would be hard for any one of them to believe that vines would rain down from the skies, and they were vines with a mind of their own at that.

    The Spiritual Bear had escaped, and even Nn Shan did not know who had rescued it.

    The consecutive setbacks caused Jiang Yun Long¡¯s face to turn dark as thunder. As Wu Jiu¡¯s First Disciple, he had never suffered such setbacks and on this day, it had actually happened twice in quick session, which dealt a huge blow to Jiang Yun Long¡¯s heart!

    ¡°Eldest Senior!¡± Meng Yi Liang climbed up from the ground wretchedly, his entire body covered in dust and soil, an extremely sorry sight to look at.

    He had first been maniacally pummeled by the Great Ape, then he had been properly whipped by the strange vines. His body was feeling so much pain everywhere from head to toe that he felt as if he was about to fall apart.

    ¡°Eldest Senior, about that brown bear, it escaped..... What do we do now?¡± Meng Yi Liang could not afford to care about the pain on his body at that moment. Having let the Spiritual Bear escape once again, he really didn¡¯t know how he was going to face his Master.

    ¡°It was obvious that Nn Shan was acquainted with that brown bear. As it is said, the monks might be able to run but the monastery still remains. The brown bear might not be easy to find but where could Nn Shan run off too? Once we find Nn Shan, I do not believe that we will not be able to dig out the brown bear¡¯s location.¡± Jiang Yun Lng said with his face dark. Today¡¯s utter humiliation must definitely be paid back.

    ¡°That damned Nn Shan just loves to go against Master. Master should not be so benevolent to spare him.¡± Meng Yi Liang said maliciously.

    Jiang Yun Long furrowed up his brows. ¡°Go back first.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Meng Yi Liang nodded his head, and followed behind Jiang Yun Long to leave.

    And the surrounding spectating crowd that witnessed everything had varied thoughts in their minds. The scene where vines descended down from the Heavens had been carved into many of the spirit¡¯s hearts.

    The Beast Spirits were silently praising what they saw today. No matter who it was, as long as Jiang Yun Long was made to swallow failure, they would be happy.

    And the nt Spirits were even more ecstatic than the Beast Spirits. Although they did not know where those vines hade from, but just seeing the type of vine would tell anyone that that was a nt. Having not been able to see the real contenance, they were all secretly thinking whether another powerful nt spirit had appeared among them.

    Only the Weapon Spirits were calm from start till end.

    A single battle had already dragged the human spirits, Beast Spirits and nt Spirits into the mess. And all of this, was merely just the very beginning.

 Chapter 2014 - The Fourth Serene Spirit Tower (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2014: The Fourth Serene Spirit Tower (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Nn Shan did not know where he was as he was dragged along by the vines, feeling that the vines seemed to want to bring him somewhere. Because he did not think that the vines were hostile and they had saved him, he allowed the vines to pull him along.

    From the busy street to go towards the tranquil and thick forest, the vines slowly descended. Nn Shan looked at the several familiar figures standing in the forest and his eyes rose with a trace of surprise.

    Jun Wu Xie raised a hand slightly, to summon the Face of Selvan down.

    The vines brought Nn Shan down to the ground, and then shrank down to turn into a tiny bright speck as it fell into Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hand.

    Nn Shan stared in surprise at Jun Wu Xie, his gaze slowly falling upon everything behind Jun Wu Xie.

    Qiao Chu and the rest of the gang stood on one side, and the Beast Spirits that had been rescued together with Brownie were sprawled upon the grass in rest, but the three Beast Spirits who saved Brownie were now nowhere in sight.

    ¡°It was all of you who lent a hand to save us?¡± Nn Shan had never thought that the person who saved him would be Jun Wu Xie.

    Afterall, Jun Wu Xie and herpanions were all just new soul spirits.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded.

    Nn Shan thenughed and said: ¡°I am really thankful.¡±

    Nn Shan was smart and he did not ask where the vines hade from and did not enquire a word about the location of the three Beast Spirits, but merely sincerely expressed his gratitude.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to stand on ceremony with us. Whoever that Jiang Yun Long is and that whatever Meng Yi Liang, one look at them and I feel like bashing them up. To have been able to have them beaten up, all of us were happy to do it.¡± Qiao Chu said with a easyugh.

    Nn Shan nodded his head, and went walking over towards Brownie.

    Four injured Beast Spirits were lying beside Brownie, and Nn Shan¡¯s approach immediately made them be wary. Although Nn Shan had fought to save Brownie, they had not forgotten what kind of rtionship Nn Shan and Wu Jiu shared.

    Sensing the Beast Spirits¡¯ guarded wariness, Nn Shan¡¯s steps paused, and he did not go walking up to them rashly.

    ¡°Are all of you alright? I have some medicine for wounds here.¡± Nn Shan took out a bottle of medicine, and tossed it over to the cheetah.

    The cheetah used its w to nudge the bottle a little, before it raised its head to look at Nn Shan cautiously.

    ¡°I mean no harm. I know what all of you are worried about. The ties between Wu Jiu and I has already turned to one of animosity and if not for Wu Xie¡¯s rescue, I might really have fallen under Jiang Yun Long¡¯s hands today.¡± Nn Shan exined patiently.

    The few Beast Spirits were still rather guarded but Brownie just climbed to its feet and stretched out a paw to pick up Nn Shan¡¯s bottle of medicine before it nodded its head thankfully at Nn Shan.

    Nn Shan smiled.

    ¡°Why did they want to capture Brownie? Because of the Spiritual Bear? But from the way that fe looks, it does not seem to be all that powerful.¡± Qiao Chu said as he rubbed his chin, staring at the dumb looking Brownie, seemingly not as magnificent looking as his Yin Yang Bear.

    Those Beast Spirits were initially rather guaraded. But when they heard Qiao Chu¡¯s words, their eyes suddenly showed a despairing look in them. They seemed to rx their guard a little as the cheetah said.

    ¡°That bunch of scoundrels had captured our Spiritual Bear before this. As the Spiritual Bear power of the spirit was severely damaged, it did not even have the ability to open its mouth to talk anymore, the current state it¡¯s in now caused by the severe injuries it suffered as well. We thank all of you here for lending a hand to us today to save us, and I hereby thank you.¡± The cheetah forced itself to its feet, its head slightly lowered, while the other three Beast Spirits made a gesture to show their gratitude as well.

    ¡°Hey, there¡¯s no need for thanks. We do not care what Brownie really is. Since it is one of ourpanions, we would naturally not allow ourselves to just watch Brownie being bullied without doing anything.¡± Qiao Chu quickly said.

 Chapter 2015 - The Fourth Serene Spirit Tower (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2015: The Fourth Serene Spirit Tower (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Qiao Chu¡¯s words warmed the hearts of those few Beast Spirits and thest sliver of guard melted away in their hearts.

    ¡°It is also the Spiritual Bear¡¯s fortune that it came to meet all of you.¡± The cheetah said with a sigh as it turned its gaze over to look at Brownie who was trying very hard to open the medicine bottle.

    Brownie then raised its head, to look at the cheetah with a nk look on its face, like it did not understand what the cheetah was saying.

    Jun Wu Xie watched the entire scene and one big question rose up in her mind.

    Seeing how these Beast Spirits had shielded Brownie with no regard to their own safety, it could basically already be ascertained that Brownie was the Spiritual Bear almost without a doubt, but Brownie¡¯s appearance waspletely different from what Nn Shan had described.

    ¡°Tell us, why was Brownie captured before?¡± Jun Wu Xie opened her mouth to ask.

    The cheetah heaved a sigh, and his eyes shed thickly with hatred.

    ¡°Not long after our previous Spiritual Bear leader fell, a new Spiritual Bear descended, which is this bear you call Brownie. The Spiritual Bear has just appeared and is still very weak, and because the fall of thest Spiritual Bear happened under rather strange circumstances, we did not dare raise any fanfare when we discovered Brownie¡¯s identity, but to wait for it to mature in its cultivation. But not long after, we didn¡¯t know how Wu Jiu came to hear the news and knew that the Spiritual Bear had appeared and he led a group of human spirits to forcefully take the Spiritual Bear away.¡±

    ¡°We were to be med as well. The fact that the Spiritual Bear¡¯s had appeared was not made known to our Lord me Dragon and when Wu Jiu took the Spiritual Bear away, he only said he was doing it under the Spirit Lord¡¯s orders, so we did not think too much about it. But as time went by, we began to feel that something was wrong. We did not see the Spiritual Bear again despite the fact we asked Wu Jiu to let us meet the Spiritual Bear, we were rejected with all sorts of reasons. We had no choice but to investigate into the matter covertly after that and we found the Spiritual Bear in the end. We discovered that the Spiritual Bear had actually been imprisoned, and his power of the spirit had be weaker than when he had first descended upon us!¡± The weak and frail state of the Spiritual Bear brought great unease to the Beast Spirits and they demanded for the Spiritual Bear from Wu Jiu many times, but were tly rejected repeatedly. Left with no other choice, they finally mobilized arge group of Beast Spirits and forcibly rescued the Spiritual Bear. But the defences Wu Jiu had set up had been extremely strong and although they managed to save the Spiritual Bear, they paid a high price for it, and they lost track of the Spiritual Bear in the midst of the chaotic battle, not knowing where it had gone.

    Over the recent period, the cheetah and itspanions had been searching for the Spiritual Bear and they had coincidentally stumbled onto themotion in the Spiritual Spirit Loft today and fought to defend the Spiritual Bear.

    ¡°Where did you find the Spiritual Bear?¡± Nn Shan felt that something did not sound right the more he listened. The way Wu Jiu was doing things had far exceeded the extent of his authority. Confinement of the Spiritual Bear. If it was found out by the Spirit Lord, Wu Jiu would definitely be punished.

    The Spiritual Bear held great significance to the Beast Spirits and the slightest misstep might very well cause the Beast Spirits to rise in rage. So the Spirit Lord would definitely not allow Wu Jiu to do something like this which showed no consideration for the consequences.

    The cheetah drew in a deep breath before he said: ¡°The fourth Serene Spirit Tower.¡±

    ¡°What? The fourth Serene Spirit Tower?¡± Nn Shan¡¯s eyes stared incredulously.

    The cheetah nodded its head. ¡°It wasn¡¯t long ago that Wu Jiu¡¯s underlings released news that they were going to build the fourth Serene Spirit Tower and that this Serene Spirit Tower would not just serve the human spirits alone but open to all other spirit races to go in to cultivate.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s brows knitted together. She had merely stayed just a while in the Serene Spirit Tower thest time and it had already brought so much harm upon the little ck cat. The Serene Spirit Tower waspletely not a ce that other spirit races could cultivate in and Wu Jiu was suddenly wanting to build the fourth Serene Spirit Tower that allowed the other spirit races to ess. This was a point that made Jun Wu Xie thought she could smell the scent of a conspiracy brewing.

 Chapter 2016 - The Fourth Serene Spirit Tower (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2016: The Fourth Serene Spirit Tower (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Nn Shan had simrly detected the abnormality. He had researched into the Serene Spirit Tower for so long and no one knew the dangers of the Serene Spirit Tower more that he did.

    ording to Nn Shan¡¯s investigation, once one¡¯s power of the spirit was raised to a certain peak, they would disappear, and those spirit souls who had disappeared could very possibly have be sacrificial victims of the enormous Spirit Fire on the twelfth level.

    From the looks of Jiang Yun Long¡¯s powers today, Nn Shan was guessing that the time of Jiang Yun Long¡¯s ¡°disappearance¡± would not be much further off.

    The Serene Spirit Tower was not a ce for cultivation at all, but a ughterhouse instead. For all the human spirits cultivating in there, they were just like meatstock reared within the Serene Spirit Tower, waiting till their powers be sufficient before they became the Spirit Fire¡¯s ¡°food¡±.

    Nn Shanpletely could not understand why Wu Jiu wanted to build the Serene Spirit Tower.

    Because the human spirits that had disappeared from the Serene Spirit Tower were all powerful spirits who once carried the position and identity of Wu Jiu¡¯s First Disciple. With what Wu Jiu was doing, it was just amounting to him diminishing his own sources of power.

    There were all just Nn Shan¡¯s deductions and whether they werepletely correct was still not known. But no matter what, the Serene Spirit Towers were still an extremely dangerous existence.

    ¡°Where is the fourth Serene Spirit Tower?¡± Jun Wu Xie opened her mouth to ask. The little ck cat¡¯s frail condition had stemmed from the Serene Spirit Tower but Jun Wu Xie was no longer able to go into the Serene Spirit Tower to look into the ce anymore, but an upleted Serene Spirit Tower would coincidentally be what she could investigate closely into.

    ¡°It¡¯s in the forest in the north.¡± The cheetah said.

    ¡°What¡¯s the extent of its construction?¡± Jun Wu Xie continued to ask.

    ¡°It¡¯s half constructed, and the progress seemed to have halted recently again. It was after we rescued the Spiritual Bear that the construction of the Serene Spirit Tower suddenly slowed by quite a bit.¡± The cheetah answered truthfully.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes narrowed. She must definitely go look into the situation at that Serene Spirit Tower.

    ¡°Do all of you here have any ce you can go? If not, why don¡¯t you stay at my ce temporarily?¡± Nn Shan said, looking at the cheetah.

    The cheetah considered it for a moment before it nodded its head.

    ¡°I think that you will not be able to return to the Tranquil Dream Forest for the time being.¡± Jun Wu Xie said.

    ¡°Why?¡± Nn Shan was a little puzzled.

    Jun Wu Xie said: ¡°Since Jiang Yun Long and the others know you, they would naturally know where you live. Brownie just escaped from under their noses and they would surely not let the matter rest so easily. Since they are unable to find Brownie, they would definitelye seeking trouble with you.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words caused Nn Shan to awaken from his stupor. Wu Jiu¡¯s longing to possess the Spiritual Bear was extremely strong and he would not let go of any opportunity to find the Spiritual Bear.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go seek the me Dragon?¡± Listening at the side, Qiao Chu could not help but feel curious. Although he had never met the me Dragon, but his magical artifact was the me Dragon Gauntlets. Since a magical artifact forged from the me Dragon¡¯s scales could be so powerful, then the me Dragon itself would naturally be much more powerful.

    The cheetah shook its head. ¡°It¡¯s not that we do not want to seek out Lord me Dragon, but it¡¯s just that Wu Jiu has ced his people in ambush outside Lord me Dragon¡¯s cave and the moment we get close, we fear that we will be captured before we can see our Lord me Dragon.¡±

    As Wu Jiu increasingly gained the favour of the Spirit Lord, the power he held in his hands grew bigger and bigger, having already surpassed the position of the other spirit races.

    ¡°Not going to seek the me Dragon is the right thing to do.¡± Jun Wu Xie then opened her mouth to say. She did not believe that the Spirit Lord could possibly bepletely unaware of the matter regarding the Spiritual Bear. It was feared that the fact that Wu Jiu dared toe out to capture the Spiritual Bear so brazenly meant that the Spirit Lord had silently consented to it.

 Chapter 2017 - The Fourth Serene Spirit Tower (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2017: The Fourth Serene Spirit Tower (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Even if the me Dragon knew that Brownie was the Spirit Bear, and also knew that Wu Jiu was intending to capture the Spiritual Bear, it was feared once the Spirit Lord stepped forward, even the me Dragon would not be able to protect Brownie.

    In the Spirit World, the Spirit Lord held absolute power and no one would be able to go against the Spirit Lord who created the Spirit World itself.

    ¡°Then what are we to do now?¡± The cheetah face looked to be at a loss. Although they had found Brownie, but their identities had been exposed, hence it would be impossible for them to return back to their own caves anymore. As for Nn Shan¡¯s house, it was thought that it was not any better.

    ¡°We go to the fourth Serene Spirit Tower.¡± Jun Wu Xie said.

    ¡°What? Go to the fourth Serene Spirit Tower? What kind of a joke are you making! ? It had been so hard for the Spiritual Bear to escape from that ce, how could we let it go back there! ?¡± The cheetah immediately became flustered.

    Jun Wu Xie gazed calmly at the cheetah who was jumping with rage and said: ¡°At times, the most dangerous ce is instead the safest ce to be. Since Wu Jiu will have sent out many human spirits to locate all of you all over the ce, the defence around the fourth Serene Spirit Tower will be diminished. He will never ever guess that any of you will dare go there.¡±

    ¡°What Wu Xie says sounds reasonable. I will go there with you. If anything happens, I will do everything possible to let Brownie escape safely.¡± Nn Shan said, agreeing with Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words.

    The few Beast Spirits were still rather worried but after thinking about it for awhile, they decided that Jun Wu Xie¡¯s method was the safest and most effective way, and they epted the suggestion.

    ¡°I can¡¯t go back to the Tranquil Dream Forest anymore. Regarding the cultivation for all of you.....¡± Nn Shan said hesitantly, as he looked at Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°We have already grasped the method you taught us.¡± Jun Wu Xie replied.

    Nn Shan¡¯s cultivation method was highly simple. After having gained an initial understanding of it, constant close guidance was not required.

    Once the decision was made, Nn Shan immediately went on to make preparations, and then led Brownie and the other Beast Spirits to make their way towards the fourth Serene Spirit Tower where they hid themselves somewhere near to it.

    Jun Wu Xie and herpanions then went back to their homes. Towards the things that had happened today, Jun Wu Xie just could not shake off a strange nagging feeling in her heart.

    Spirit Fire that constantly grew, human spirits that went missing and the Spiritual Bear who had been imprisoned under the fourth Serene Spirit Tower. Everything and anything about all of it seemed to be foretelling the dangers that was toe. To want to resolve all doubts about the entire thing, the only way was to seek the way from the Serene Spirit Tower.

    Jun Wu Xie rted everything that happened to Jun Wu Yaopletely. Jun Wu Yao just listened quietly throughout and pondered deeply for quite a while, before a strange glint shed within his eyes.

    ¡°You want to to look into the fourth Serene Spirit Tower?¡± Jun Wu Yao looked at Jun Wu Xie and asked.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded. ¡°I cannot allow Little ck to continue to remain so frail. In order topletely solve Little ck¡¯s problem, I need to find the answer from the Serene Spirit Tower.¡±

    A faint smile curled up the edges of Jun Wu Yao¡¯s lips and he stretched his hands out to embrace Jun Wu Xie in his arms.

    ¡°Just go do anything you want to do.¡±

    It was about time that he went to see his ¡°old friends¡± in the Spirit World.

    After Nn Shan went into hiding, Jun Wu Xie and the rest of thepanions did not give up on their cultivation. They made their way to the Tranquil Dream Forest bright and early the next morning. For the period they had been in the vast Tranquil Dream Forest before, they had always been the only few human spirits. But today, outside the Tranquil Dream Forest, Jun Wu Xie spotted a group of human spirits dressed in the same uniform as what Meng Yi Liang wore, seeing those human spirits hovering just outside the Tranquil Dream Forest. Jun Wu Xie and the others quietly made their way to Nn Shan¡¯s house to see, and as expected, outside Nn Shan¡¯s house, they saw many human spirits guarding the ce.

 Chapter 2018 - I Trust Youâ€™ve Been Well (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2018: I Trust You¡¯ve Been Well (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°This bunch of bastards move rather quickly don¡¯t they?¡± Qiao Chu whispered as he crouched like a cat behind the bushes to look at the human spirits pacing back and forth around Nn Shan¡¯s house.

    ¡°They have their hearts set on capturing Brownie. Little Xie, can you guess why they are so determined to catch Brownie?¡± Simrly a fluffy ¡°furnatic¡±, Fan Zhuo stared at the human spirits through narrowed eyes. As his own Ring Spirit was a Weapons Spirit, and just when the furry Brownie allowed him to stroke it as much as Fan Zhuo liked, just seeing these human spirits who were seeking to harm Brownie made Fan Zhuo highly displeased.

    Jun Wu Xie shook her head. She had thought it through the entire night, but still could not fathom the reason behind it. Nn Shan had mentioned before that Wu Jiu did not go to the Serene Spirit Tower to cultivate himself and the highly robust power of the spirit in the Serene Spirit Tower with the constantly growing Spirit Fire did not seem to be an existence that could bring power to human spirits no matter how she looked at it.

    Wu Jiu¡¯s powers had not grown by leaps and bounds in recent years and it did not look like he was using the powers of others to turn it into power that increased his might.

    Then why did Wu Jiu want to build the Serene Spirit Towers? Why was he still choosing to do that even when he had to sacrifice his own disciples?

    ¡°I had not thought that even the Spirit World would also be so turbulent.¡± Rong Ruo said with a heavy sigh.

    Thepanions observed for a little while more, before the went into the forest to rest.

    At that same moment, a shadowy figure silently passed fleetingly through the Spirit World¡¯s sky. Under that dim sky, no one saw a single trace of the shadow¡¯s passing.

    Within a little house within a forest, the Spirit Master was kneeling inside the house. Upon the low table before him, was ce a wooden box. In that box, it contained some broken crystal shards, and the SPirit Master stared at the crystal shards for a rather long time.

    ¡°Grandmaster, hasn¡¯t the Spirit Lord agreed to see you?¡± A little disciple at the side could not help but feel worried when he saw the Spirit Master looking so dejected.

    The Spirit Master lifted his head and looked at the scenery outside the window, his eyes filled with worry as he shook his head.

    ¡°The Spirit Lord is still not willing to see me.¡±

    Ever since the day after the crystal broke, the Spirit Master had immediately gone to seek an audience with the Spirit Lord, never expecting that they would close the door on his nose.

    ¡°Why is Grandmaster not willing to let Spirit Master, Wu Jiu go have a chat with the Spirit Lord?¡± The little bunny still did not understand everything.

    The Spirit Master however waved his hand dismissively and the little disciples did not dare to ask too much while they quietly retreated away.

    There was only the Spirit Master in the room and in that empty room, the Spirit Master gave a heavy sigh.

    All of a sudden, a gust of cold wind blew past his face and in the instant the Spirit Master raised up his head, he immediately discovered a towering figure had appeared within his room without anyone knowing.

    When the Spirit Master¡¯s eyes met that pair of all too familiar violet eyes, his heart suddenly felt as if it had stopped for a moment!

    The Spirit Master¡¯s hands trembled helplessly as not even in his dreams would he have thought that he would see this person again.

    Jun Wu Yao arched up an eyebrow to look at the stunned Spirit Master and the corners of his mouth curled up into a sinister smile. He walked slowly over to a chair at the side to sit down, his long slender legs crossed gracefully, his arms resting upon the armrests nonchntly.

    ¡°Long time no see, Spirit Master. I trust you¡¯ve been well?¡±

    The voice he had not heard for a thousand years rang once again in the Spirit Master¡¯s ears, and his heart filled with fear. At that very moment, his mindpletely copsed.The Spirit Master fell back to sit on the ground in panic as he stared at the man who was like a nightmare.

    ¡°Dark Emperor.....¡± The Spirit Master¡¯s voice sounded like it had been caught, his gaze shifty, not daring to look directly into that pair of violet eyes.

    It was one fine day a thousand years agos that the Dark Emperor set foot into the Spirit World, whopletely shattered the tranquility in the Spirit World. With absolute might, he had suppressed all spirit bodies in the Spirit World and even the Spirit Lord had not been able to make him lower his head and submit.

 Chapter 2019 - I Trust Youâ€™ve Been Well (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2019: I Trust You¡¯ve Been Well (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Before Jun Wu Yao, the Spirit Master could not summon up the tiniest bit of courage. The two words Dark Emperor was like a curse, branded deep into his heart.

    ¡°What? Haven¡¯t seen you for quite awhile and you¡¯ve be so timid? This is so unlike that Spirit Master who pitted himself against me back then.¡± Jun Wu Yao looked at the Spirit Master nonchntly, his eyes tinged with a teasing smile. He raised up a hand and shook his finger lightly, to make a cup of fine wine materialize in his hand with the power of the spirit in his hand. He took a whiff of the wine¡¯s fragrance, his eyes narrowed, looking so sinister it sent chills into one¡¯s heart.

    The Spirit Master¡¯s throat went mute. Jun Wu Yao¡¯s words brought back memories of the past and they were not all that beautiful.

    ¡°I heard that after that time, you gave up your position as the Spirit Master? What? The Spirit Master I knew then had really be so cowardly?¡± Jun Wu Yao said as he looked smilingly at the Spirit Master. In the Spirit World, the only two entities he remembered were only the Spirit Lord and the Spirit Master. Spirit souls that could make Jun Wu Yao still remember them after a thousand years could not possibly just be any simple entities that existed.

    The corners of the Spirit Master¡¯s mouth then rose into a bitter smile.

    ¡°A Spirit Master should look out for the safety of the entire Spirit World but I did not even notice anything when you appeared back then, causing us to miss the most opportune time for us to defend ourselves. I caused the Spirit World to fall into your evil hands and it showed my ipetency. Since Imitted such a grave mistake, how could I possibly still have the cheek to continue to assume the position of Spirit Master?¡±

    ¡°Oh? So that¡¯s why you gave up your position of Spirit Master to that disciple of yours? What? You feel that he is more suitable to be the Spirit Master than you?¡± Jun Wu Yao asked, his chin cradled in his palm.

    The Spirit Master¡¯s face changed. He had naturally known who Jun Wu Yao was talking about.

    Jun Wu Yao did not wait for the Spirit Master to say anything but went on to say: ¡°Back then in this Spirit World, there were no more than a few spirits that could even capture my attention, and you were one of them. I can still vaguely remember that you were beaten by me till your soul was almost about to disperse and scatter but you still stood before that little brat and shielded him, so stalwart and righteous that it was astounding. I had thought that you would never submit to force, but it seems I have judged wrongly. That all you¡¯ve amounted to in the end.¡± Jun Wu Yao¡¯s eyes shed with a contemptuous glint.

    The Spirit Master was pricked by Jun Wu Yao¡¯s words and his entire body stiffened. His jaws were clenched when he looked at Jun Wu Yao, forcibly suppressing the grief and indignation in his heart.

    Jun Wu Yao did not see his indignant hatred at all, his eyes looking upon a wooden box at the side.

    ¡°Look likes you have learnt something afterall. You should have already discovered that I havee before this right? Why have you not gone to notify your Spirit Lord and prepare yourselves properly?¡± Jun Wu Yao said with a smile.

    The shade on the Spirit Master¡¯s face was bing uglier and uglier.

    ¡°The Spirit Lord refuses to see me.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Jun Wu Yao said with a lightugh.

    ¡°The Spirit Lord that trusted you in everything in the past has now begun to despise you? Or should it be said that your disciple has gained his favour more? Unfortunately, your disciple does not seem to really remember this Master of his all that well.¡±

    ¡°Dark Emperor! You came all the way here to look for me. What is it that you really want to tell me! ?¡± The Spirit Master asked loudly as he red at Jun Wu Yao.

    Jun Wu Yao shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°Just catching up with an old friend for old time¡¯s sake.¡±

    ¡°I do you think that you and I could be termed as friends.¡± The Spirit Master retorted.

    ¡°As long as I consider that we are, then it is fact.¡± Jun Wu Yao arched up an eyebrow, to say in a surprisingly overbearing tone.

    ¡°Forget it. Since you do not wish to chat, I will be straightforward with you. I came to find you here today because I want to ask you, what is really going on with those Serene Spirit Towers that your beloved disciple suggested to be built?¡± Jun Wu Yao asked, his eyes narrowed.

    ¡°Serene Spirit Towers.....¡± When the Spirit Master heard those three words, his eyes suddenly shed with a tinge of restraint before he then said with feigned indifference.

    ¡°I do not know what Serene Spirit Towers are. I went into seclusion a thousand years ago and I do not know anything about what Wu Jiu had done.¡±

 Chapter 2020 - I Trust Youâ€™ve Been Well (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2020: I Trust You¡¯ve Been Well (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Oh?¡± The ends of Jun Wu Yao¡¯s lips then curled up with sinister mirth. He raised a hand slightly, and then hooked up his finger towards the Spirit Master lightly.

    Suddenly, a stream of ck mist shot out of Jun Wu Yao¡¯s finger to curl around the Spirit Master¡¯s neck, and lifted the Spirit Master off his feet.

    ¡°I have no interest in hearing your lies. I only need to hear things that I want to know.¡±

    Spirit bodies did not need to breathe but that stream of devil spirit energy still brought great agony upon the Spirit Master. His face turned gradually green and his body was wrecked with uncontroble spasms.

    ¡°I..... do..... not..... know..... Anything.....¡± The Spirit Master squeezed out those few words through tightly clenched teeth.

    Jun Wu Yao was not flustered, but just looked at the Spirit Master with an indiscernible smile.

    ¡°Howughable. Your disciple is seeking to do something to destroy the Spirit World and you are trying to conceal it for him. This is what you have degraded into?¡±

    The Spirit Master¡¯s entire being quaked. He stared at Jun Wu Yao in disbelief.

    Jun Wu Yao opened his mouth just a little and said some words to the Spirit Master that he would never forget throughout his life.

    When Jun Wu Yao¡¯s voice fell, he then waved his devil spirit away and the Spirit Master fell down to sit on the floor, his face suddenly haggard and filled with shock. Endless terror surged in his eyes as he clutched at his chest and he raised his head to stare at Jun Wu Yao in shock, his trembling lips stuttering out words brokenly.

    ¡°What..... What you said..... is..... is the truth? You are not lying to me?¡±

    ¡°Jun Wu Yao thenughed and said: ¡°Are you even qualified to have me lie to you?¡±

    The shade on the Spirit Master¡¯s face turned pale, the words Jun Wu Yao said reverberating in his head, words that he would not be able to forget.

    ¡°If what you said is true, then back at the time when you fell, it was the work of the same group of people?¡±

    Jun Wu Yao nodded slightly.

    ¡°No wonder..... I see.....¡± The Spirit Master mumbled to himself, and after a moment, he then said: ¡°About the Serene Spirit Tower, I do not know much about them. It was all done under Wu Jiu¡¯s suggestion. Wu Jiu was originally one of my disciples, highly intelligent and incredibly gifted. Back when I had yet to pass down my position as the Spirit Master to him, he was a dutiful disciple. But not long after I handed down the position to him, he suddenly seemed to change into apletely different person. He suggested to the Spirit Lord to build the Serene Spirit Towers and I did not feel that there was anything wrong at first. I just thought that he had developed a new way of cultivation untilter when my Second Disciple Nn Shan came to seek me out, and told me that the Serene Spirit Towers were not as safe as they looked on the surface.¡±

    ¡°I went to the Serene Spirit Tower myself once, and found the things there to be very strange. The runes that filled the inside of the tower held a peculiar kind of power. That power was able to incite Spirit Fire, causing the Spirit Fire to constantly release power of the spirit at its greatest limit, and the runes within the Serene Spirit Tower would guide all that power of the spirit to enter directly into a spirit body, regardless of whether you are willing to ept it or not.¡±

    The Spirit Master drew in a deep breath. He had not wanted to speak about the Serene Spirit Tower because that was something that went beyond his level of understanding and not because he wanted to cover for Wu Jiu.

    ¡°I really do not know what is happening in the Serene Spirit Towers but the one thing I can tell you is that every single brick used to build the Serene Spirit Towers are inscribed with spell runes, and all those runes were carved into the bricks under Wu Jiu¡¯s orders. Only he would know the real purpose behind those runes.¡±

 Chapter 2021 - I Trust Youâ€™ve Been Well (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2021: I Trust You¡¯ve Been Well (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    After the Spirit Master discovered the peculiarity of the Serene Spirit Tower, he had gone to see Wu Jiu. But Wu Jiu no longer showed him any respect and the Spirit Master had noticed a hidden side of darkness in Wu Jiu. This was something that the Spirit Master had not noticed before and it was clear by then that the Master disciple rtionship between them had truly died at that moment.

    ¡°Truth to be told, when I discovered your arrival here in the Spirit World earlier, I had wanted to report it to the Spirit Lord in the first instance. Unfortunately, the Spirit Lord is now not even willing to see me at all. I do not know how Wu Jiu managed to achieve it but I can be certain of one thing. The trust the Spirit Lord has in him has long surpassed me.¡± The Spirit Mastermented with a bitter smile hovering at the edges of his lips. Having brought up such a white eyes wolf who had turned around to bite the hand that fed him, a bite that tore his flesh right off, so painful there were no tears as he cried.

    Jun Wu Yao listened quietly till the Spirit Master finished, and he was silent for quite a long while before he slowly got up, and was about to leave.

    Looking at the man who had once brought him endless nightmares, the Spirit Master could no longer hold himself back but ask: ¡°Dark Emperor! You know of a way don¡¯t you? Are you able to stop all of this?¡±

    Jun Wu Yao did not turn around. With his back to the Spirit Master, he said.

    ¡°Perhaps.¡±

    After saying that, Jun Wu Yao then left.

    The Spirit Master was left kneeling on the floor, his heart not relieved in the slightest by Jun Wu Yao¡¯s departure, but felt great despair swirling strongly in his heart.

    [Is there really no way to turn things back around?]

    .....

    Jiang Yun Long sent his men to keep watch in the Tranquil Dream Forest for many days, but still did not see any sign of Nn Shan, which frustrated him greatly.

    Losing the Spiritual Bear had thrown his Master, Wu Jiu into a rage where even his fellow disciples were also under great pressure. For the past few days, the shade of Jiang Yun Long¡¯s face had not been pretty and Meng Yi Liang who followed at his side had to tread very carefully.

    ¡°Eldest Senior, was Master really very angry this time?¡± Meng Yi Liang asked Jiang Yun Long fearfully, his head shrunk into his shoulders.

    Jiang Yun Long furrowed his brows and said coldly: ¡°If the Spiritual Bear is not found, then the construction of the fourth Serene Spirit Tower cannot continue, so Master is naturally angry.¡±

    ¡°But, haven¡¯t we already sent out so many of our people to look for the Spiritual Bear and Nn Shan? And we still have not received any news.....¡± Meng Yi Liang said.

    ¡°No news means they¡¯ve failed. If we are still unable to find Nn Shan quickly, then we will not be able to locate the Spiritual Bear. When the timees, both you and I will have have to face consequences more than we can swallow!¡± The expression on Jiang Yun Long¡¯s face was looking rather ugly.

    Meng Yi Liang became more nervous. Afterall, he had also been present when they lost the Spiritual Bear.

    ¡°Has there been any news from the men watching the Tranquil Dream Forest?¡±

    Meng Yi Liang nodded.

    ¡°Nn Shan is just too sly. I think that he was most probably already in cahoots with those Beast Spirits and the three Beast Spirits with the Double Headed Bone Snake must have been brought in by him!¡±

    Jiang Yun Long then said: ¡°There is no use in talking about that now. We must mobilize all our might and no matter how we do it, we must find Nn Shan as quickly as possible!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Meng Yi Liang quickly said. He then suddenly thought of something and his eyes lit up.

    ¡°Eldest Senior! I might know a particr human spirit who could possibly know where Nn Shan had gone!¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°Jun Wu Xie! She is a new spirit soul. When I first saw her, she was with Nn Shan. And on the day just before the Spiritual Bear appeared, she had been sitting at the same table as Nn Shan as well! I am guessing that she should be learning the cultivation method from Nn Shan and through her, we might just be able to find Nn Shan!¡±

 Chapter 2022 - Surrounded (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2022: Surrounded (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Jun Wu Xie.....¡± Jiang Yun Long narrowed his eyes and tried to recall the situation in the Spiritual Spirit Loft back on that day, immediately remembering the youngdy with her astounding looks.

    ¡°You are sure that she is a new spirit soul?¡± Jiang Yun Long asked with her brows creased.

    ¡°Sur..... Sure... The first time when I first saw her, she was still in a half translucent state, what could she be if not a new spirit soul?¡± Meng Yi Liang did not know why Jiang Yun Long would ask these questions.

    ¡°When was it that you saw here for the first time?¡± Jiang Yun Long then continued to ask.

    Meng Yi Liang thought about it a moment and then replied: ¡°About half a month ago. It was also at the Spiritual Spirit Loft and she was with Nn Shan. But after I told her about the Serene Spirit Tower, she then went there after just a while where I then brought her into the tower. Oh right. When I brought her up into the twelfth level, Eldest Senior and Second Senior were also there cultivating. And as I was afraid we¡¯ll disturb you, I did not dare make any noise. But she did note back anymore after that time and it seemed that she had gone to follow Nn Shan to practice cultivation. I do not know what thatss is thinking, to actually leave the Serene Spirit Tower unused, choosing instead to take such a winding path.¡±

    ¡°Half a month ago?¡± Jiang Yun Long¡¯s eyes suddenly narrowed.

    ¡°Meng Yi Liang, are you a moron? Have you ever seen any new spirit soul that could solidify his bodypletely so quickly just after arriving into the Spirit World! ?¡±

    Meng Yi Liang was properly shaken by that roar and it was a moment before he suddenly recalled that when he saw Jun Wu Xie next, Jun Wu Xie had alreadypletely solidified her body, lookingpletely unlike a new spirit soul who had juste here into the Spirit World for just half a month.

    ¡°But..... But..... When I saw her for the first time, she really looked just like a new spirit.....¡± Meng Yi Liang stuttered fearfully.

    ¡°New spirit? Which new spirit have you seen that was able to walk up to the twelfth level the first time they entered the Serene Spirit Tower? Not to mention new spirit souls. Even for you who had cultivated in the Serene Spirit Tower for so long, carelessly going up to the twelfth level would make you feel ufortable, much less for her!¡± The more Jiang Yun Long thought about it, the more he felt something was not right. Based on what Meng Yi Liang had said, Jun Wu Xie did not fit into the state of a new spirit soul.

    Meng Yi Liang¡¯s mind was struck awake by Jiang Yun Long¡¯s words. He had only been concerned with looking at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s stunning looks and did not think about much else other than that. Being reminded by Jiang Yun Long now, he suddenly came to realize the strange state she was in after going into the Serene Spirit Tower. She had beenpletely at ease, more at ease than he was when they went straight up to the twelfth level, and at the moment she was leaving, her body did not seem to be all that translucent anymore!

    ¡°I..... I..... I don¡¯t know.....¡± Meng Yi Liang said mournfully, as he was badly admonished by Jiang Yun Long.

    ¡°Do you know where thatss is now?¡± Jiang Yun Long asked.

    Meng Yi Liang continued to stutter: ¡°I..... I think since she was following..... Nn Shan to cultivate..... Logically, she should be in..... the Tranquil Dream Forest, I think.....¡±

    ¡°Thatss is definitely not as simple as you think, and I fear she might be a trump card Nn Shan holds hidden in his hand. You go bring some men to the Tranquil Dream Forest immediately and bring her here to me.¡± Jiang Yun Long said, his face dark.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Meng Yi Liang quickly nodded, not daring to hesitate in the slightest before running outside like he was almost going to wet his pants, on his way to capture Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie who was still cultivating in the Tranquil Dream Forest was still not aware that she had be Jiang Yun Long¡¯s next target.

    Among the youthfulpanions, only Jun Wu Xie who had gone into the Serene Spirit Tower progressed the fastest in their cultivation and had apletely solid body, while Qiao Chu and the others were slightly slower in advancement.

 Chapter 2023 - Surrounded (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2023: Surrounded (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    But even though that was the case, none of them among Qiao Chu and the others dared to go into the Serene Spirit Tower even once.

    There was something that was harmful to spirits who were non human and none of them dared to risk their Ring Spirits by going there.

    ¡°Whoa! These old arms and legs of mine are about to break off.....¡± Qiao Chu had cultivated for one whole day and he had fallen back onto the grasspletely exhausted. Although cultivating one¡¯s power of the spirit was not tiring, but it was so utterly dull where they would sit there for an entire day, not moving even an inch. Though it could be said that just sitting there for such a long period was not tiring on the body, but it was still dry and exhausting on the mind.

    Qiao Chu¡¯s mournful wail shocked his otherpanions awake from their cultivation.

    Jun Wu Xie opened her eyes and looked at Qiao Chu who was rolling around on the grass. She could not help but smile as she shook her head.

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry so piteously. It¡¯s not all that tiring but you¡¯re being too noisy. I¡¯ll say Dumb Qiao, how old are you only? And you¡¯reining about your old arms and legs. Could you be already falling frail before getting old?¡± Fei Yan asked as he nced meaningfully all over Qiao Chu¡¯s body with an eyebrow arched up.

    Qiao Chu sat up with an indignant howl, his hands held protectively over his chest, looking like a aggrieved littledy who had been bullied.

    ¡°Who said I¡¯m getting old before I turn frail. This little lord here is just brimming with vitality!¡±

    ¡°I really can¡¯t see it.¡± Fei Yan continued to poke at Qiao Chu with a smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s better than being a pervert who is always dressing himself up as a girl!¡± Qiao Chu retorted.

    Fei Yan¡¯s eyes narrowed and his fists crackled loudly.

    ¡°I am thinking that you have not gotten a thrashing for too long and your skin it itching.¡±

    Qiao Chu was not bothered as he retorted in challenge: ¡°Do you think I¡¯m scared of you? Don¡¯t me me for not reminding you that you are now in spirit form and you don¡¯t have your monstrous strength any longer. If ites to a fight, nobody knows who will end up being the one thrashed!¡±

    A corner of Fei Yan¡¯s mouth was twitching from Qiao Chu¡¯s taunts and he jumped to his feet to pounce on Qiao Chu. The two youths then immediately rolled into a ball of scuffling upon the grass.

    Hua Yao, Fan Zhuo and Rong Ruo were not able to calm their hearts enough to continue to cultivate with the racket and they just sat there upon the grass to watch Qiao Chu and Fei Yan going at each other.

    Suddenly, Jun Wu Xie sensed something strange.

    ¡°Stop fighting.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s voice made Qiao Chu and Fei Yan stop immediately.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Rong Ruo asked, looking at Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s power of the spirit was stronger than any of them and hence she was able to sense any movements in the Tranquil Dream Forest better than anyone.

    ¡°Someone¡¯sing.¡± Jun Wu Xie narrowed her eyes, carefully listening for the tiny sound.

    The Tranquil Dream Forest had long be a ce that few people stepped into. In the two weeks that they cultivated in here, thepanions had not seen any other spirit appear here besides themselves.

    ¡°The source of the sound ising from the direction of Nn Shan¡¯s house and it¡¯s approaching right towards us.¡± Jun Wu Xie said.

    In that instant, the youths were all on their guard.

    Jun Wu Xie raised her hand and gestured for them to climb up into the trees. Without another word, Qiao Chu and the otherpanions scuttled right up the nearestrge tree and quietly concealed themselves among the dense cover of the leaves.

    In moments, a group of human spirits came to the grass patch that Jun Wu Xie and the others had been just before, and the leader of the group of spirits was someone familiar, Meng Yi Liang.

    ¡°Senior Meng, would you say that that Jun Wu Xie is really here in this forest?¡± A man looked at Meng Yi Liang to ask.

    Meng Yi Liang looked around where he was standing. They had been in the Tranquil Dream Forest for a period but they had not discovered anything. ¡°She should be here. Search carefully. If we can¡¯t find Nn Shan, then we need to dig Jun Wu Xie out. Otherwise, it will not be easy for us to answer when we go back.¡±

    ¡°Why will Eldest Senior want us to find a littless?¡± Another man asked in puzzlement, as they had not even known that such a person existed before.

 Chapter 2024 - Surrounded (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2024: Surrounded (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Meng Yi Liang¡¯s lips stiffened, and it might be because they were tired from searching that his footsteps came to a stop as he turned his head to re at the group of men with so many questions.

    ¡°Why are all of you chattering so much? Eldest Senior asked all of you to search, then search! There¡¯s no need to ask so many questions! Thatss is linked to Nn Shan in some way and we don¡¯t know where Nn Shan is hiding, so we need to find Jun Wu Xie before we can possibly find out where Nn Shan is hiding. Do you all understand now? If all of you are going to continue to be so long winded, I will go tell Eldest Senior to sew up all your mouths one by one.¡± Meng Yi Liang said maliciously as he stared at the group of men.

    Being threatened by Meng Yi Liang, those people no longer dared to question any more.

    ¡°But with the Tranquil Dreams Forest being so vast, with so few of us, how long will it take us before we finish searching?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not just us. Eldest Senior has sent people to search from other directions as well and we will be closing in with circle that surrounds the entire ce. Thatss does not know anything so it won¡¯t be difficult for us to capture her.¡± Meng Yi Liang said gloatingly all by himself, his heart even feeling a twinge of regret. Jun Wu Xie was one of the topmost beauties he had seen and he had initially wanted to win thatss over into his hands. Never had he thought that Jun Wu Xie would turn out to have links with Nn Shan which caused Jiang Yun Long to have his eyes now set on capturing her, dashing any chance of Meng Yi Liang¡¯s dreams from fulfilment.

    Without any chance of bing intimate with the beauty, Meng Yi Liang thought it rather unfortunate.

    They were all unaware that every single one of Meng Yi Liang¡¯s words were all overheard by Jun Wu Xie and herpanions hiding up in the trees. Jun Wu Xie and herpanions then waited till Meng Yi Liang and his men left before they jumped down from high up in the trees,

    ¡°Darn it! Is that fe so tired of living already? First it was trying to capture Brownie, then it was searching for Nn Shan, now he has his eyes set on Little Xie?¡± The moment Qiao Chunded on the ground, he started howling indignantly. All of them had not thought that Meng Yi Liang target would turn out to be Jun Wu Xie!

    How long had it only been since Jun Wu Xie came to the Spirit World and she was already caught up in such a great disaster!

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s brows creased up slightly. She was not a person to be afraid of trouble, but as she still did not have sufficient powers, it was rather frustrating.

    ¡°What do we do? From the tone of that kid, they seemed to haveid out an extensive web over the Tranquil Dream Forest to capture Little Xie. How are we going to go out?¡± Fei Yan rubbed at his chin. If this was in the Middle Realm, no need to even talk about the entire Tranquil Dream Forest having been surrounded. Even if an army stood at the borders, they had nothing to fear. Unfortunately, the powers they possessed was rather sad to look at in this ce.

    ¡°We¡¯ll go have a look first.¡± Jun Wu Xie saidposedly.

    Jun Wu Xie and herpanions moved quickly towards the edge of the Tranquil Dreams Forest. But before they could get out from the Tranquil Dream Forest, they saw arge number of human spirits gathered outside. They were stationed one at every ten paces,pletely surrounding the Tranquil Dreams Forest. All of them were holding a portrait in their hands, and Rong Ruo sent a Hell Butterfly to go peek at them, where she then discovered that the person depicted in the portrait was Jun Wu Xie!

    It was then feared that the moment they charged out of the Tranquil Dream Forest, those spirits would surelye surging up against them.

    ¡°Damn it! Such a big group. They areing for Jun Wu Xie for real¡± Qiao Chu said through gritted teeth.

    Jun Wu Xie looked calmly at the heavy encirclement. She was not surprised that she was being targeted, as afterall, she hade into contact with Meng Yi Liang and the two times she was seen by Meng Yi Liang, she was with Nn Shan. Hence, now that Meng Yi Liang cannot find Nn Shan, he would naturallye seek her.

    ¡°What do we do now? Why not we use Rolly and the others to charge our way out?¡± Qiao Chu suggested.

 Chapter 2025 - Overlapping Slaps (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2025: Ovepping ps (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie shook her head. ¡°Go back inside the forest.¡±

    ¡°Back into the forest?¡± Qiao Chu was slightly taken aback.

    The corners of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mouth then curled up into a sinister arc.

    ¡°With such a ¡°grand reception¡±, if we do not present them with a ¡°reciprocal gift¡±, then we¡¯ll be embarrassing ourselves.¡± Meng Yi Liang and the human spirits¡¯ ways had truly enraged Jun Wu Xie and it did not matter what kind of secret was hidden within the Serene Spirit Tower anymore. With Wu Jiu being so aggressively on their heels, it was no longer something Jun Wu Xie wanted to put up with.

    It was not that she could not tolerate it, but just that she did not want to!

    Being the ¡°furnatic¡± that she was, when saw Meng Yi Liang and Jiang Yun Long bring a whole bunch of spirits to harm Brownie and the other Beast Spirits, she had wanted to exact revenge against them. Since they had delivered themselves right up to her door today, Jun Wu Xie would naturally not show them any mercy!

    Qiao Chu was still a little confused but Jun Wu Xie beckoned at her littlepanions and six heads huddled together while Jun Wu Xie whispered several sentences softly to them.

    ¡°I think that will work!¡± After listening, Qiao Chu¡¯s face immediately revealed an ecstatic grin.

    He had been repressed being a new spirit soul here where his hands and legs were tied down and restrained. He would finally be able to even the score this time!

    Hua Yao and the others had naturally agreed to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s suggestion without a word. It must be known that ever since they came to the Spirit World, their hearts had been highly repressed as they had just lost their Purple Spirit so suddenly and had to restart it all from the very beginning. The days of having their hands and feet bound in such constraints were not what something they liked going through.

    ¡°Go!¡± With that order given by Jun Wu Xie, the group of several youths immediately shot themselves deeper into the Tranquil Dreams Forest right behind her.

    Inside the Tranquil Dream Forest, Meng Yi Liang led his men aimlessly in search for any sign of Jun Wu Xie. The Tranquil Dreams Forest was vast, a ce that was able to hold the biggest number of human spirits at one time in the spirit world with arge part of the Spirit World¡¯s Spirit Fires gotten from here.

    Searching in the Tranquil Dreams Forest, with the skies dark and the trees densely packed, only the tiny bits of light form the Spirit Fires lit the way. Meng Yi Liang and his men held fire torches in their hands to light the path forward. But ever since the Serene Spirit Towers appeared, basically none of the human spirits were willing toe cultivate in the Tranquil Dreams Forest anymore. Hence, towards theplicated and seemingly monotonously simr paths in the Tranquil Dreams Forest, Meng Yi Liang and his men found the ce to be so dreary they wanted to die.

    ¡°Damn it! This lousy ce should have been torched and have it burnt cleanly away.¡± Meng Yi Liang could no longer count the number of times he had been scratched by branches and his clothes were bing tattered from the numerous tears, which just drove his mood to escte from dreariness into frustration.

    ¡°Senior Meng, do we have to continue to search?¡± Having searched for the better half of the day, they had not gotten anything at all. The deeper they went into the Tranquil Dream Forest, the poorer visibility became, while the density of the surrounding trees grew thicker which made the way forward all the more arduous for all of them.

    ¡°What do you think! ? Of course we have to continue! Eldest Senior gave us three days and if we are not able to find Jun Wu Xie, the consequences will be more than we can take!¡± Meng Yi Liang¡¯s voice was highly agitated and impatient. If not for the quaking rage his Master had flown into, he would not have wanted toe to this damned ce.

    ¡°I really do not understand it. Before the Serene Spirit Towers came about, how could human spirits possibly want toe cultivate in such a godforsaken ce.¡± Meng Yi Liangined incessantly, till he could not endure it any longer where he pulled out the short de at his hip, to hack away the endless tree branches blocking his way one by one.

    The swishing sounds of the forest apanied the sounds of footsteps, disappearing into the seemingly endless Tranquil Dreams Forest.

    Suddenly, at the edge of the light from the torches, Meng Yi Liang seemed to see a blurry figure under the trees not too far off. Meng Yi Liang immediately perked up as he drew a deep breath and gestured at hispanions behind him, asking them to keep their voices down.

 Chapter 2026 - Overlapping Slaps (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2026: Ovepping ps (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The edges of Meng Yi Liang¡¯s mouth then turned up with sinister mirth.

    He had finally found her!

    He looked around at the surroundings and after making sure that there was nothing else that was strange, he then went walking straight towards the ce. He purposely lightened his step, afraid that he would make a sound.

    But no matter how light his steps were, the rustling of leaves still sounded under his feet. Meng Yi Liang paused, and raised his eyes to look up at the figure.

    The shadowy figure moved slightly and came walking out from under the trees. The surrounding balls of Spirit Fires then lit up that figure.

    Like a goddess that had descended down to the mortal realm, the faint orange light from the Spirit Fires bathed that peerlessly stunning face under the dim darkness. She stood alone within the dense forest, so beautiful looking that it felt so surreal.

    For a moment, Meng Yi Liang was actually mesmerized as he stood there dazed, his mouth agape as he gazed upon that figure that was too beautiful for words. Even the men following behind him was bedazzled. When they had first received the portraits, they had already thought that the person in the painting was too beautiful to exist.

    But when the saw it for real, they then came to realize that the beauty in the painting was not even one single percent of the real thing.

    Under these Heavens, how could there possibly be a girl that was so beautiful?

    Jun Wu Xie treaded upon the dry leaves, as she looked at Meng Yi Liang and his men calmly, the eyes chill as autumn waters under the orange glow of the Spirit Fires tinged with a peculiar colour, adding to them a devilish charm.

    ¡°Wu..... Wu Xie.¡± Meng Yi Liang was finally able to locate his voice as he stared at the figure of Jun Wu Xie, feeling his heart stir. The feelings that had disappeared rose up once again in his heart.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Jun Wu Xie answered softly.

    ¡°Cough. It turned out that you are really in here. The Tranquil Dreams Forest is such a dangerous ce, for a little youngdy like you to be in here alone isn¡¯t really safe for you.¡± Meng Yi Liang said with a smile, trying to appear suave.

    ¡°You need something?¡± Jun Wu Xiepletely ignored Meng Yi Liang¡¯s ¡°good intentions¡±.

    Meng Yi Liang cleared his throat and his mind started to whirr quickly as he pretended to unconsciously get closer to Jun Wu Xie a step at a time, his eyes filling up with malicious treachery.

    ¡°It¡¯s not all that big a matter but just a little bit of trouble. Nn Shan had just rescued some criminal Beast Spirits not long ago which caused the Spirit Lord to fly into a rage. He then ordered my Master to locate Nn Shan. You became rather close to Nn Shan before and that was discovered by me Eldest Senior. Now that Nn Shan has hidden himself with no sign of him everywhere, my Eldest Senior wants me toe bring you back to carefully interrogate you about Nn Shan¡¯s whereabouts.¡± When his voice fell, Meng Yi Liang had already reached the side of Jun Wu Xie and looking at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face up close, it was even more blindingly beautiful.

    For such a ravishing beauty, if she was to fall into Jiang Yun Long¡¯s hands, she would definitely have to suffer quite a bit of torment. Meng Yi Liang had already harboured ill designs towards Jun Wu Xie and he was not about to miss any chance he had. An idea popped into his mind and he tried to appear helpless as he said: ¡°You know that this is what the Spirit Lord himself wants and even I will not be able to defy his orders. But you can be assured that I have very close to my Eldest Senior and you will just have to tell him everything you know about Nn Shan¡¯s whereabouts and I can guarantee that you will not be harmed in the slightest. Alright?¡±

    As he spoke, Meng Yi Liang had slidled himself closer to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s side, putting on his most winsome smile on his face with one hand holding the burning torch, and the other moving lecherously towards Jun Wu Xie¡¯s shoulder.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes shed with a chill and she suddenly took a step back, to dodge away from Meng Yi Liang¡¯s phndering hand.

    ¡°I do not know where Nn Shan is.¡±

 Chapter 2027 - Overlapping Slaps (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2027: Ovepping ps (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Meng Yi Liang was not able to get his way and his heart could not help but feel a little displeased. But looking at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face, he could not get angry with her, but just stepped himself forward with a wide smile, as he tried his best to pull the distance between him and Jun Wu Xie closer.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter even if you do not know. My Eldest Senior is merely looking to have us bring you to him just to ask you a few questions. Don¡¯t worry, with me around, you will just have to tell him what you know and nothing will happen. I will protect you.¡±

    ¡°But I do not intend to go at all.¡± Jun Wu Xie said coldly, her gaze sweeping over to look at the hand Meng Yi Liang had raised up once again, and her eyes shed with a glint of murder.

    Meng Yi Liang gave a lw chortle and then said ¡°Wu Xie, I am not trying to scare you here. This is being carried out under the Spirit Lord¡¯s orders and my Master has simrly issued an ultimatum. If you do not go, you will be made to suffer quite a lot of torture. If you listen to me, I can make sure you remain unharmed. Afterall, being as beautiful as you are, how could I possibly bear to let you be hurt in the slightest?¡±

    ¡°Wu Xie, just listen t me.¡± Meng Yi Liang¡¯s eyes shed with malice, and his hand suddenly shot out towards Jun Wu Xie¡¯s slender waist!

    In a sh, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body mved and avoided Meng Yi Liang¡¯s phndering touch.

    Having his advances rejected once again, Meng Yi Liang¡¯s patience ran out. His eyes narrowed and the smile on his face gradually faded, and his gaze turned vicious as he stared at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s petite frame.

    ¡°Jun Wu Xie, I will advise that you do not refuse the proffered wine and given wine as punishment instead, I will definitely bring you back to see my Eldest Senior today and if you listen obediently, I will make it easy for you. But if you refuse to cooperate, I will not mind letting you learn a little bit of a lesson!¡±

    Jun Wu Xie gazed coldly at Meng Yi Liang who had shown his true colours. She absolutely abhorred rogues who took advantage of women like this.

    ¡°Damn it! You like t dodge so much do you? I would really like to see where else you can hide! Men! Capture thatss! I do not believe that I will not be able to get you today!¡± Meng Yi Liang was ovee with lecherous lust as he tore off his pretentious mask, to reveal his real face of vicious malice.

    Those few disciples immediately pounced right at Jun Wu Xie. Jun Wu Xie¡¯s looks had already caused all of their hearts to itch and they could not wait till after Meng Yi Liang had satisfied himself to see if they would be able to enjoy some intimacy as well!

    Like a pack of hungry wolves, the human spirits jumped Jun Wu Xie.

    And in that instant just before they were about to touch Jun Wu Xie, a streak of white light swept past their eyes. After the streak of white light disappeared, Jun Wu Xie who had been standing right before their eyes had actually disappeared!

    For a moment, Meng Yi Liang and his men were stunned. They all gazed all around themselves, seeking for any sign of Jun Wu Xie. But even after looking around for a long time, the only thing they saw around them were only unmoving trees, and not a single sign of any spirit body all around at all.

    ¡°Damn it! Go find her for me this instant!¡± Meng Yi Liang roared in rage.

    The men quickly spread out to search carrying torches in their hands.

    A youngdy that had been standing right there in front of them, how was it possible for her to disappear right before their eyes just like that?

    ¡°Senior Meng! Over there!¡± One of the men spotted a shadow sh past on the side, and he immediately called out.

    Meng Yi Liang narrowed his eyes and looked in the direction that man had pointed out, his mouth stered with a crass smirk.

    ¡°Har! And I had thought where she could possibly have run to. Go capture her now!¡± Meng Yi Liang said with a wave of his hand and the men immediately went charging right towards where the shadow.

    The shadow did not seem to have noticed them approaching as it stood behind a huge tree, revealing only part of its shadow. Meng Yi Liang then jumped straight at that shadow with a mighty pounce!

 Chapter 2028 - Overlapping Slaps (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2028: Ovepping ps (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Meng Yi Liang had pounced thinking to wrap his arms around a beauty. Never had he thought that before he could get within half an inch of that shadow, the shadow had suddenly shifted. Meng Yi Liang had not even seen clearly what had happened when he saw an enormous shadow smashing down onto his face.

    ¡°Arrrrgh!¡±

    A pitiful wail exploded out from Meng Yi Liang mouth, apanied by a piercing screech. Meng Yi Liang¡¯s entire body looked like he had been sent flying from being struck by a heavy force before he crashed heavily onto the ground, to tumble a few rounds wretchedly.

    ¡°Wh..... What.....¡± The human spirits following right behind Meng Yi Liang were dumbstruck with terror, never having ever thought that Meng Yi Liang would be sent flying by a single strike.

    Their eyes followed the arc of Meng Yi Liang¡¯s flight. The torch he had been carrying in his hand had fallen beside the shadow, illuminating the towering figure that was the shadow.

    An enormous bear type Beast Spirit with contrasting ck and white fur stood under two tall trees, its towering frame seemingly like a high wall of flesh!

    With just one look, the human spirits very nearly fell onto their behinds in fright.

    That shadow wasn¡¯t Jun Wu Xie at all, but that very same Yin Yang Bear who had beaten them all up ck and blue in the vicinity of the Spiritual Spirit Loft thest time! !

    The Tranquil Dreams Forest was a ce that human spirits cultivated and no Beast Spirits would rightfullye here. But this Yin Yang Bear had suddenly appeared in a ce that it should not be in exactly like thest time!

    The initially highly aggressive bunch of human spirits immediately turned into eggnts stuck with frost, falling limp.

    Just how powerful this Yin Yang Bear was, many among them had experienced it before. A single p from that huge paw, even if it did not scatter their souls, it would at least render them unable to get out of bed for many days!

    ¡°Yin..... Yin Yang Bear..... How could the Yin Yang Bear possibly appear in this ce.....¡± Meng Yi Liang endured the excruciating pain and raised his head up, to stare wide eyed and with his mouth agape at the Yin Yang Bear who had suddenlye to the Tranquil Dreams Forest for some unknown reason, his eyes almost popping out of his head.

    ¡°Roar!¡± The Yin Yang Bear¡¯s massive body squeezed past the trees beside it, the half mature trees before its mighty strength snapping and falling like weak little saplings to the ground with just a bump from the bear.

    The Yin Yang Bear continued toe closer to Meng Yi Liang and his men. Meng Yi Liang was so frightened his legs were shaking, as he scrambled to his feet in panic, thinking to escape. But he had just barely stood up when he was picked up off the ground by a powerful force.

    Meng Yi Liang let out a scream and turned his head to look, and he almost wet his pants.

    The thing that had lifted him off the ground had not been anything else but the same Great Ape that had pummeled his face into the ground that day back outside the Spiritual Spirit Loft!

    The Great Ape¡¯s highly human face split into a broad grin. That grin looked to be filled with ridicule, with a pair of sharp ivory white fangs, that made Meng Yi Liang shiver like a frightened little bird.

    ¡°Quick! Come save me quick!¡± Meng Yi Liang screamed in an abnormally high pitch.

    The human spirits were greatly struck by terror, all of them wanting to run away, but did not dare to escape on their own due to Meng Yi Liang¡¯s identity. They had no choice but to steel themselves and charge at the Great Ape.

    Before they could even get close to the Great Ape, a sh of white shot past their eyes, and several human spirits were struck as they sailed through the air!

    ¡®Bam, bam.¡¯ Several dull crashes sounded as the human spirits crashed into the tree trunks around, their backs almost snapping from the impact, before they fell to the ground looking highly sorry and wretched.

    A slithering swishing sounded beside Meng Yi Liang¡¯s ear, and Meng Yi Liang was finally able to clearly see what those two white shes that he had seen earlier really was.

    A gigantic Double Headed Bone Snake knocked down row after row of trees, and poked its heads out from the forest. And standing upon one of its heads, was Jun Wu Xie who had just disappeared moments before!

 Chapter 2029 - Overlapping Slaps (5)

    <h4>Chapter 2029: Ovepping ps (5)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Meng Yi Liang stared in shock at Jun Wu Xie standing upon the head of the Double Headed Bone Snake, his eyespletely incredulous.

    ¡°You want to catch me?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked with a brow raised, as she looked down at Meng Yi Liang held in the Great Ape¡¯s grip from her high vantage point.

    Meng Yi Liang¡¯s body was shaking uncontrobly. Not even in his dreams would he have thought that the three Beast Spirits that had appeared near the Spiritual Spirit Loft that day would be linked to Jun Wu Xie!

    ¡°It¡¯s you! You were the one who made these Beast Spirits rescue that brown bear! Jun Wu Xie! Do you really know what you are doing at all! ?¡± Meng Yi Liang¡¯s hearts was hopelessly terrified, but he still tried his best to pretend to be calm.

    ¡°Oh? What did I do?¡± Jun Wu Xie questioned as she looked at Meng Yi Liang.

    ¡°That brown bear, was one that the Spirit Lord was in need of, and you had actually taken it away without approval. Do you know if the matter is found out by the Spirit Lord, you will surely be beaten till your soul scatters and disperses! You have better release me now, or the consequences will not be something you can afford to shoulder!¡± Meng Yi Liang shouted.

    Jun Wu Xie suddenly let out a tinkle ofughter. She then turned her eyes that were tinged with an almost imperceivable smile upon Meng Yi Liang, like she was seeing what a joke he was.

    ¡°Oh, the consequences are actually all that severe? Then you tell me. Since you know of my secret now, in order to save myself, should I first smash your soul into smithereens till it disperses and scatters, so that the Spirit Lord will not know who the person that rescued the brown bear really was?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words were like a bucket of cold water, that was sshed right into Meng Yi Liang¡¯s face. Meng Yi Liang¡¯s entire body was shaking as he stared at Jun Wu Xie, and in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes, he saw pure uninihibited murder.

    ¡°You..... You cannot kill me! Inside and outside the Tranquil Dreams Forest, the entire ce is currently filled with my men. If you kill me, you will not be able to get away! My Master will definitely not let you off as well, and my Master is Wu Jiu! The Spirit Master that the Spirit Lord trusts the most! If you kill me, my Master will definitely avenge me!

    Even with these beasts protecting you, you will still not be able to escape!¡± Meng Yi Liang was terrified. He did not want to die, as if his soul was scattered and dispersed, he would totally cease to exist!

    Jun Wu Xie calmly watched Meng Yi Liang put up his final struggles as she listened to his old and cliche threats, thinking it dull and uninteresting.

    ¡°ording to what you are saying, I will still die no matter what I do, then why shouldn¡¯t I first drag the few of you down with me first as apaniment?¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and she then gestured with her chin at Rolly.

    Rolly immediately pounced upon a human spirit closest to it, its huge bear paws squashed between its massive paws.

    The man was almost ovee with fright, where he begged and pleaded to be spared. However Rolly suddenly lowered down its head and held that man¡¯s neck in a bite, its sharp teeth slowly crushing the man soul into mush bit by bit!

    Spirit bodies were not entirely immortal, and if one¡¯s soul was torn to shreds, no one would be able to save it.

    Through the biting, a pitiful scream reverberated in the dense forest incessantly, the frightful wails seemingly like many sharp des slowly shaving off Meng Yi Liang false bravado bit by bit.

    Meng Yi Liang was so frightened his face turned white, the other human spirits around so scared they could not even stand. Seeing their ownpanion being torn to shreds at such a close distance, the kind of terror that struck them almost obliterated any longing for them to even run away.

    ¡°Now, whose turn is it now?¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes that were overflowing with murder then swept over the several human spirits lying limp upon the ground.

    Their faces had all turned pale from fright and all strength had left their legs making it impossible for them to even escape. All of them had fallen back to sit on the ground, their mouths sounding out constant pleas for mercy. They would never ever have thought that the beautiful youngdy before their eyes would turn out to be so much like a god of death!

 Chapter 2030 - Overlapping Slaps (6)

    <h4>Chapter 2030: Ovepping ps (6)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Meng Yi Liang was so frightened he could not even utter a single word. Right before his eyes, his fellow disciples who hade with him had their souls shredded apart by the Yin Yang Bear one by one, to disappear into nothing. With death so close at hand, Meng Yi Liang was about topletely lose it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t kill me..... Don¡¯t kill me..... I am not the one who wants to capture you. It¡¯s my Eldest Senior! He was the one who wanted me toe catch you! !¡± Meng Yi Liang clutched at his head, wishing he could hide from all of this but was firmly held in the enormous Great Ape¡¯s grip.

    Jun Wu Xie tapped the Double Headed Bone Snake¡¯s head with the tip of her foot and the Double Headed Bone Snake lowered ts head to allow Jun Wu Xie to step off onto the ground.

    At the same time, five other figures jumped down from the trees. They came over to stand beside Jun Wu Xie, their eyes fixed upon Meng Yi Liang who was held by the Great Ape.

    ¡°Heh heh, you¡¯re wetting your pants just from this? Aren¡¯t you being a little toome?¡± Qiao Chu raised his head up to look at Meng Yi Liang and discovered that Meng Yi Liang¡¯s pants had be wet and a suspicious puddle had appeared under his feet.

    ¡°So that¡¯s all disciples of the Spirit Master Wu Jiu amounts to afterall, more timid than a little mouse.¡± Fei Yan and Qiao Chu sang in harmony.

    Meng Yi Liang stared at the youths who had appeared so suddenly and immediately recalled that they were the same youths who had been dining with Nn Shan and Jun Wu Xie that day. He had not paid these youths any notice before and had never really remembered them. But with the set up today, it was clear that they had been well prepared and were waiting here for him to bite the hook.

    ¡°Don¡¯t..... Don¡¯t kill me.... I am not responsible..... I was merely just following orders and none of this was my idea at all!¡± Meng Yi Liang begged futilely, the earlier lecherous arrogance when he was thinking of taking advantage of Jun Wu Xiepletely nonexistent.

    ¡°What a useless piece of trash. To think scum like you even dares to harbour filthy designs on our Little Xie, you really should just kill yourself.¡± Qiao Chu shook his head as he stared at Meng Yi Liang. Thepanions had all clearly seen the kind of things that Meng Yi Liang had attempted to do to Jun Wu Xie earlier and if not for the fact that they knew it was impossible Jun Wu Xie would allow herself to be tainted by the kid, they would all have jumped him to give him a good bashing.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t! I really did not!¡± Meng Yi Liang¡¯s face turned green, and he quickly shook his head in vehement denial.

    If he had known Jun Wu Xie had these three Beast Spirits beside her, even if he was filled with guts inside, he would not have dared to even think of touching her.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear any more of your nonsense. If you do not want to suffer, then answer whatever I ask you.¡± Jun Wu Xie was getting a little impatient, as the noise Meng Yi Liang was making was getting her riled and irritated.

    ¡°Sure! You can ask me anything! As long as you do not hurt me, I can tell you everything that I know.¡± Meng Yi Liang said between sobs and sniffles, the earlier debonair and suave air he was seeking to project nonexistent.

    ¡°Why does your Master want to capture that brown bear?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked the question she had in her heart.

    Meng Yi Liang was taken aback, never having thought that Jun Wu Xie would ask about that, and his face showed a moment of hesitation.

    ¡°Floral, let him have a taste of your strength.¡± The moment Fei Yan saw Meng Yi Liang show hesitation, he immediately gave the Great Ape an order.

    ¡°No! Don¡¯t..... don¡¯t.¡± Meng Yi Liang begged with a wail.

    The Great Ape stretched his other hand out and its palmshed straight towards Meng Yi Liang¡¯s head.

    The Great Ape¡¯s strength was much stronger than most other Beast Spirits and its size was several times greater than Meng Yi Liang. That single p immediately made Meng Yi Liang see stars and the side of his face swelled up rmingly, the corner of his mouth split.

    ¡°Rolly, go service him a little as well.¡± Qiao Chu said with his arms crossed over his chest, gesturing to the Yin Yang Bear with his chin.

    The Yin Yang Bear immediately pounced, its two paws stretched out wide to its sides as it joined forces with the Great Ape to execute a short set ofbo strikes!

 Chapter 2031 - Overlapping Slaps (7)

    <h4>Chapter 2031: Ovepping ps (7)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Arrrgh!¡± Meng Yi Liang¡¯s mournful cry reverberated in the Tranquil Dream Forest. Thebo bashing of the two massive Beast Ring Spirits made Meng Yi Liang experience what it meant to suffer a fate worse than death.

    In just a few short moments, Meng Yi Liang¡¯s face was so badly bashed up it swelled up till it looked like a pig¡¯s head, with snot and tears flowing down, looking highly wretched.

    ¡°Don¡¯t..... Don¡¯t hit me anymore..... I¡¯ll talk..... I¡¯ll talk.....¡± Meng Yi Liang had never been beaten up so badly before and the excruciating pain on his body with the fear that filled him made him wail incessantly.

    Jun Wu Xie raised up her hand slightly and Rolly and the Great Ape immediately stopped.

    Meng Yi Liang looked so pitiful and was such a wretched sight, in no way showing the slightest hint of handsomeness.

    ¡°My Master wants to use the Spiritual Bear as the foundation stone for the fourth Serene Spirit Tower and only said that construction of the fourth Serene Spirit Tower could only bepleted with the Spiritual Bear. Anything more than that..... I really do not know. I was epted as a disciple by my Master only a few years ago and do not know the exact details. Everything that I have done was carried out under my Eldest Senior¡¯s orders. I am really not lying.¡± Meng Yi Liang said sobbingly. If he had known that Jun Wu Xie had so a bunch of power behind her, even if you beat him to death, he would not have dared to even long for a single hair on Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie then went on to ask Meng Yi Liang a few more questions and just as Meng Yi Liang had said, the things he knew about was very limited. Wu Jiu had not valued him all that much and hence the questions he was able to answer was very limited in number as well.

    But through Meng Yi Liang¡¯s mouth, Jun Wu Xie hade to know the reason Wu Jiu was so anxious to capture the Spiritual Bear was in order for him to build the fourth Serene Spirit Tower. ording to Meng Yi Liang¡¯s words, if he was unable to capture the Spiritual Bear, then the fourth Serene Spirit Tower would never be able to bepleted, which was a point that made Jun Wu Xie take notice.

    ¡°I¡¯ve told you everything that I know..... Now..... Can you let me go?¡± Meng Yi Liang asked as he looked pleadingly with his face covered in snot and tears, asking very carefully, deeply afraid that his words would lead him to suffer another round of beating.

    Jun Wu Xie arched up an eyebrow slightly as she looked at Meng Yi Liang, before she nodded to the Yin Yang Bear and the Great Ape.

    Just as Meng Yi Liang thought that he had saved his own little life, the hands of the Great Ape sped right around his neck, as the Yin Yang Bear¡¯s sharp ws shot right through his chest.

    Before he was even able to cry out, Meng Yi Liang was torn apart into two halves by the Yin Yang Bear!

    The shattered soul then turned into specks of stars, to scatter and disperse within the dim and dark Tranquil Dreams Forest.

    ¡°Tsk tsk, why do I feel that that old fe called Wu Jiu seems to be nning a grand conspiracy?¡± Even the densest Qiao Chu among them had noticed the peculiarity of the matter.

    Building the Serene Spirit Tower actually requires the Spiritual Bear! And the cheetah had said before that the Spiritual Bear was never that weak, but after it was brought away by Wu Jiu and it came to escape from the Serene Spirit Tower¡¯s dungeon, it had turned into such a state. It was clear that there must be something in the Serene Spirit tower that was depleting the Spiritual Bear¡¯s power of the spirit.

    ¡°Now, Wu Jiu has his sights set on Brownie, which also includes Nn Shan as well. Since Jiang Yun Long knew that Little Xie was acquainted with Nn Shan, it is feared that they will not spare Little Xie that easily.¡± Fan Zhuo said with a brow slightly lifted. Although Meng Yi Liang was dead, Jiang Yun Long was still around.

    ¡°Who spares who in the end is not yet decided.¡± Jun Wu Xie said with her eyes narrowed, as she turned herself around to look deep into the Tranquil Dream Forest.

    ¡°Since they want to capture me, then I should give him a greeting gift up front. Dumb Qiao, you guys get Rolly and the other two beast Ring Spirits ready. Today, we shall prepare a great big present for Jiang Yun Long and Wu Jiu.

    [Want to capture me?]

    [We¡¯ll see if you possess that kind of capability first!]

 Chapter 2032 - Youre a Little More Pleasing to the Eye (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2032: You¡¯re a Little More Pleasing to the Eye (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    A bout of ughter was quietly carried out within the Tranquil Dream Forest.

    The Tranquil Dreams Forest was expansively vast and in order to surround and capture Jun Wu Xie as quickly as he could, Jiang Yun Long had not only despatched spirits to stand guard around the perimeter of the Tranquil Dreams Forest, he had also sent out more than ten teams of human spirits to go right into the Tranquil Dreams Forest to search for any signs of Jun Wu Xie.

    The ten over teams sounded like a lot, but going into the Tranquil Dreams Forest, they were scattered apart.

    Jun Wu Xie and herpanions had already cultivated in the Tranquil Dreams Forest for more than half a month and under Nn Shan¡¯s lead, they had be highly familiar with the Tranquil Dreams Forest. The ce had now be their homeground in the Spirit World and using the densely packed trees, Jun Wu Xie and herpanions executed a efficient counter attack together with the Yin Yang Bear and the other Ring Spirits.

    A team of human spirits that came in seeking to capture Jun Wu Xie had not even seen her shadow before they were crushed to bits by the Double Headed Bone Snake that fell down from the skies.

    The forest was a battleground that Beast Spirits were most familiar with and pitted against a group of human spirits who were unfamiliar with the ce, how could they even hope to be a match for the Yin Yang Bear and the other Ring Spirits.

    The Hell¡¯s Butterfly searched through the Tranquil Dreams Forest for signs of the enemy and at the first moment that Rong Ruo received the news, she would ry the information to Jun Wu Xie where Jun Wu Xie would then dispatch the Yin Yang Bear and the other two Ring Spirits to go annihte them.

    The human spirits who came in as the hunters, suddenly became targeted as prey, as pitiful cries resounded within the Tranquil Dreams Forest, but were swallowed up by the thick sea of leaves.

    It had merely been a day¡¯s time, and the over ten teams that Jiang Yun Long sent out werepletely obliterated, leaving the human spirits standing at the perimeter of the forest stillpletely oblivious to the things going on inside.

    Rong Ruo sent out the Hell Butterfly to check of the team of human spirits outside the Tranquil Dreams Forest and sent out another Hell Butterfly to fly back to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s house, to deliver the news to Jun Wu Yao, telling him there was no need to worry, and that Jun Wu Xie needed to spend another few days¡¯ time in the Tranquil Dreams Forest.

    There wasn¡¯t a single human spirit sent into the Tranquil Dreams Forest left. The human spirits outside were not aware that they had all been ughtered and were still foolishly standing guard outside to await news.

    And over this period, Jun Wu Xie and herpanions were neither anxious nor flustered, but just remained inside the Tranquil Dreams Forest to continue to cultivate steadily, leaving the Hell Butterfly to be the perfect scout, where no one would be able to escape its notice when anyone came near.

    Thepanions stayed there for a ten day stretch. In those ten days, Jun Wu Xie and thepanions constantly practiced their cultivation, giving up on rest, and focusing all their time to temper their powers of the spirit.

    It was till the tenth day, that Jun Wu Xie snapped out of her trance.

    Her progress was a little faster than Qiao Chu and the others and she dispersed the Spirit Fire as she stood up. She carried the little ck cat up into her arms, and then lean herself against a huge tree.

    The little ck cat¡¯s condition was still not all that stable, still very much in aa, which caused Jun Wu Xie to still be worried about it. Seeing the little ck cat unconscious in her arms, Jun Wu Xie closed her eyes, as she stroked at the little ck cat¡¯s smooth and luxurious fur.

    Suddenly, Jun Wu Xie heard the faint trace of a soft sound. She immediately shielded the little ck cat in her arms, her eyes narrowed as she looked towards the source of that sound.

    A ck shadow slowly glided down from the trees above.

    Jun Wu Xie focused her gaze and then suddenly blew out a breath in relief.

    Poison Ivynded onto the ground as he looked at the guarded and wary Jun Wu Xie, and his eyes then showed a sliver of understanding.

    ¡°I had asked, why had so many human spirits suddenlye stand around outside. Now I can see it¡¯s because of the bunch of you. What? Offended Wu Jiu?¡± Poison Ivy asked Jun Wu Xie with an eyebrow raised up. It could have been due to Little Lotus and Poppy, that Jun Wu Xie still had an impression of Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°We must have disturbed you.¡± Jun Wu Xie knew Poison Ivy did not mean her any harm, and she was able to then rx her guard. Although Poison Ivy¡¯s heart showed people no mercy, but he was highly principled, a spirit that had a harsh mouth, but a rather soft heart.

 Chapter 2033 - Youre a Little More Pleasing to the Eye (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2033: You¡¯re a Little More Pleasing to the Eye (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Poison Ivy shrugged his shoulders. ¡°All of this has not really disturbed me all that much. Although I do not really want to bother with the human spirits¡¯ affairs, but there is one thing that I feel you might be able to enlighten me on.¡±

    ¡°What would that be?¡± Poison Ivy had once helped the little ck cat and Jun Wu Xie was still grateful to Poison Ivy for that. Hence, when the two of them spoke, there wasn¡¯t any tension between them.

    ¡°How are human spirits who have yet to die able toe into the Spirit World?¡± Poison Ivy said suddenly.

    Jun Wu Xie raised her head, her clear eyes turning to gaze upon Poison Ivy.

    Poison Ivy then said: ¡°I had initially felt it to be a little strange, that the timing that Little Lotus and Poppy returned here was a little too much of a coincidence, and their demeanor towards you seems to be highly respectful. I had not noticed it in the beginning, but then I discovered that there was a strange sliver of resonance between the two of them. I have not seen resonance like this, like there was something on their bodies that was the same. That was a point that puzzled me very much. I had discovered something uniquely special on Ring Spirits who returned back here from before, and it felt like one¡¯s spirit had been severed, that indicated they had severed their links from their previous owners. But there wasn¡¯t anything like that on Little Lotus and Poppy.¡±

    ¡°Little Lotus said before that you are his Mistress. Although you¡¯vee to the Spirit World, but ..... once you die, your links with your Ring Spirit should have been severed. The link between Little Lotus and your spirit soul is however still intact so would that mean..... your flesh body is still living?¡± Poison Ivy said, his eyes half narrowed as he looked at Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face was calm, and she did not seemed to be flustered in the least.

    Poison Ivy stared at Jun Wu Xie for a while, and then suddenlyughed softly.

    ¡°It does not matter if you are not willing to answer me, as I am merely just asking for the sake of asking.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie still did not say anything Poison Ivy¡¯s keen senses had surprised her, but at the same time, she had detected that when Poison Ivy said all those words, he had not disyed any animosity.

    ¡°No matter whether you admit it or not, I will take it as my deduction is correct for now. Wu Jiu will not be easy to deal with and if you continue to remain here in the Tranquil Dreams Forest, you will get in trouble sooner orter. I¡¯ll bring all of you out.¡± Poison Ivy suddenly said.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes revealed a glint of surprise. Poison Ivy did not seem to be someone who liked to poke his nose into people¡¯s affairs.

    ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand me. I am not doing this because of you. All spirit bodies who be Ring Spirits would upon the death of their respective owners, have their spirit chain severed, where the spirit would suffer a devastating hit, that struck straight at their hearts. I have known Little Lotus for a long time and what I am doing today is merely to give him a helping hand.¡± Poison Ivy seemed to have noticed Jun Wu Xie¡¯s surprise and puzzlement, and opened his mouth to say.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Jun Wu Xie said with a slight nod of her head. Poison Ivy was the ssic example of someone with the mouth of a viper but the heart of a Buddha, a rather good person.

    Poison Ivy then said: ¡°I find you rather pleasing to the eye as well. I will create some troubleter, and you can just leave here with yourpanions at that time.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Jun Wu Xie nodded.

    Poison Ivy immediately turned around. Jun Wu Xie went to wake Qiao Chu and their others from their trance in cultivation and told them what Poison Ivy had said. When thepanions heard that, they immediately became excited and they went running towards the ce that Poison Ivy lived at. If Poison Ivy was going to kick up a ruckus, it would definitely be close to where he lived.

    Poison Ivy walked over the soft grass, and looked at the densely packed trees before his eyes. Sounds rose up from behind him which told him that Jun Wu Xie and herpanions had already started to move. His eyes slightly lowered and a thin vine on his wrist slithered out. That particr vine had a cut edge, like it had been sliced off by some sharp object, looking rather conspicuouspared with all the other vines.

 Chapter 2034 - Youre a Little More Pleasing to the Eye (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2034: You¡¯re a Little More Pleasing to the Eye (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The expression on Poison Ivy¡¯s face was tinted with a sliver of unspeakable sadness and it was a moment before he recovered to his senses as he went walking towards his own house.

    On both sides of the enormous tree that Poison Ivy lived, were several human spirits standing around. They looked around the ce, and did not manage to find their target. After searching for a while, they began to feel bored and they gathered under the tree to whisper secretly to each other, where it was not known what they were talking about.

    Poison Ivy appeared right before them without a sound just like that and the human spirits were startled by Poison Ivy¡¯s sudden appearance, where they immediately held up their weapons.

    Several vines shot out quick as lightning, instantly hitting the weapons out of the hands of the human spirits one by one.

    ¡°Poison..... Poison Ivy.¡± Seeing those swirling vines, the human spirits were able to identify Poison Ivy immediately.

    ¡°Who are you? Why are you here to disturb my rest?¡± Poison Ivy narrowed his eyes, as he red balefully at the group of human spirits.

    ¡°We are the Spirit Master Wu Jiu¡¯s subordinates and we havee here to the Tranquil Dreams Forest under the Spirit Master¡¯s orders to arrest a criminal human spirit.¡± One of the human spirits said fearfully. The human spirits were growing stronger by the day, and there were few spirit bodies in the Spirit World that they needed to fear, but Poison Ivy was considered to be one of them.

    Among the three strongest nt Spirits in the Spirit World, Poison Ivy was one of them, and he was well known for his entric temperament, his venomous tongue able to scrape of the skin off others. Even though they were here using the name of Wu Jiu, they still did not dare to be too brash before Poison Ivy.

    ¡°You are disturbing me here. Scram.¡± Poison Ivy snapped impatiently, seemingly not exercising the slightest restraint even after hearing Wu Jiu¡¯s name.

    Those human spirits were startled by Poison Ivy and were going to say something else when the vines behind Poison Ivy started to wave and dance in the air.

    And the human spirits immediately turned docile.....

    In terms of power, they werepletely not a match for Poison Ivy. Thinking that they had seen no sign of Jun Wu Xie though they had been watching the ce for half a day already, and with how vast the Tranquil Dreams Forest was, who knew where Jun Wu Xie would appear from? There were quite a number of other human spirits watching other ces anyway and Jun Wu Xie might not appear here at this ce anyway. With such arge number of human spirits Meng Yi Liang had brought into the Tranquil Dreams Forest, it was possible that Jun Wu Xie might have already been found.

    With that thought in mind, and with the threating from Poison Ivy, none of them dared to remain there any longer.

    Seeing the human spirits retreating away from under the tree, Poison Ivy¡¯s gaze slowly swept over the swathe of the trees in the Tranquil Dreams Forest behind him. A petite little figure was standing among the dense forest, looking at him quietly.

    Poison Ivy nodded his head slightly at that tiny figure, and then went up into the treetop without a sound.

    Jun Wu Xie watched Poison Ivy dispersing the human spirits in the vicinity and taking advantage of the area that had been cleared out, she then scuttled out from hiding with Qiao Chu and the others.

    Fortunately the skies of the Spirit World was dim and dark, where when they were just a little further away, no one was able to notice these several shadows that passed fleetingly in a sh.

    Sprinting as fast as they could the entire way, Jun Wu Xie opened her door and she had not even entered when she was wrapped up in a warm embrace.

    ¡°You¡¯re back.¡± Jun Wu Yao¡¯s voice sounded from above Jun Wu Xie¡¯s head, and Jun Wu Xie answered with a slight ¡°Mm¡± in affirmation.

    After going into the house, Jun Wu Xie put the little ck cat down upon the soft couch before she turned herself around to face Jun Wu Yao and said: ¡°There is something very wrong about the Serene Spirit Towers and I must go to the fourth Serene Spirit Tower to have a look around.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Jun Wu Yao nodded his head, but after a moment¡¯s thought, he then said instead: ¡°The Hell Butterfly sent the news to me. Since Wu Jiu is seeking to capture all of you at this moment, it will be better to go after some time has passed. Just in case.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie understood what Jun Wu Yao was worried about, and she did not say anything before she agreed to it.

    Although Jun Wu Xie and herpanions had managed toe back, but the human spirits standing guard outside the Tranquil Dreams Forest still had not dispersed. It was till five dayster that Jiang Yun Long who still had not received any news after so long that he could not longer make himself sit back.

 Chapter 2035 - Implicate (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2035: Implicate (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Five days without any news and Jiang Yun Long sent people out to bring back the team leader Meng Yi Liang. But sending human spirits out to search for him, Jiang Yun Long suddenly came to discover that Meng Yi Liang had disappeared!

    To put it more urately, besides the human spirits stationed just outside the perimeter of the Tranquil Dreams Forest in watch, all the spirits that had been sent inside the Tranquil Dreams Forest did not have a single one return. That situation immediately threw Jiang Yun Long into shock.

    The death of a spirit body would not leave a single trace and close to a hundred human spirits had gone missing, where it could almost be certain that they had already died.

    What made it more terrifying was that within the Tranquil Dream Forest, there were no signs of any other spirits, and all the human spirits guarding the outside of the Tranquil Dreams Forest had not seen Jun Wu Xie and herpanionse out.

    Jiang Yun Long was no idiot. If Jun Wu Xie was really not in the Tranquil Dream Forest, Meng Yi Liang and the others would at moste back empty handed, and would definitely not disappear altogether just like that. It was impossible for such a strange phenomenon to ur as how could close to a hundred human spirits vanish into thin air?

    The only conclusion could only mean that they were all dead!

    With the thought that Meng Yi Liang and the other men could have been killed by Jun Wu Xie, Jiang Yun Long could not help but feel a chill run through him. Meng Yi Liang had mentioned more than once that the first time he had seen Jun Wu Xie, Jun Wu Xie was just a new spirit soul. How could she possiblye to possess sufficient power to destroy close to a hundred human spirits within one short month?

    But the facts wereid there right before his eyes. Meng Yi Liang and the others have indeed been killed.

    And all the other spirits guarding the outside perimeter of the Tranquil Dreams Forest hadpletely not seen even the shadow of Jun Wu Xie.

    Towards that, Jiang Yun Long was furious as he summoned the leader in charge of those standing guard outside, to ask him carefully about the situation at the outside perimeter of the Tranquil Dreams Forest over the past few days.

    ¡°We were all following Eldest Senior¡¯s orders to stand guard outside the Tranquil Dreams Forest. We had not seen any spirit enter nor exit, and had not seen that Jun Wu Xie.¡± The leader reported with his brow bathed in cold sweat. If news of this incident spreads, they would all be deeply embarrassed. With so many of them stationed outside the perimeter of the Tranquil Dreams Forest, they had still allowed Jun Wu Xie to escape unnoticed after she killed their people. If Wu Jiu was to hear about it, they would all be finished!

    ¡°Have all of you really surrounded the Tranquil Dreams Forest fully? Without anyone of you gone missing?¡± Jiang Yun Long¡¯s brows were tightly knitted together. Things had gone beyond his expectations. He had thought that he would be able to capture Jun Wu Xie easily, and had never once thought that he would not only lose so many men, but they had not even found the shadow of Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°I have already taken stock of the spirits standing guard outside the Tranquil Dreams Forest and there had not been any losses. But while standing guard at the perimeter, some of them told me that they encountered Poison Ivy. Poison Ivy had said that they were all disturbing his rest and he chased them away.¡± The human spirit then paused a moment, before he said trepidly: ¡°Poison Ivy holds extremely great power, and has an entric temperament. So those people did not dare to remain there for long before they quickly dispersed away a little.¡±

    ¡°Poison Ivy?¡± Jiang Yun Long¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°When did that happen?¡±

    ¡°Five days ago.¡±

    ¡°What a bunch of morons! I had clearly told all of you that not an inch is to be missed. With just a few words from Poison Ivy and all of you had my orders go in one ear ande out of the other! ?¡± Jiang Yun Long drew in a deep breath. Based on the current situation, there was a high possibility that Jun Wu Xie¡¯s escape had something to do with Poison Ivy. He just did not believe that Jun Wu Xie would have such exceptional ability to be able to escape under the eyes of so many human spirits who surrounded the entire ce, unless someone secretly lent her a hand!

    The man was highly taken aback as he then said carefully: ¡°They did not think so much into it as afterall..... It is widely known that Poison Ivy does not like to have any dealings with human spirits.¡±

 Chapter 2036 - Implicate (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2036: Implicate (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Poison Ivy¡¯s entric temperament was well known throughout the Spirit World, and it was not known why he loathed human spirits, where he never liked to have any kind of contact with human spirits. Hence, those few human spirits standing guards had not thought too much about it.

    Jiang Yun Long was silent, not speaking a single word, the shade on his face extremely ugly.

    He knew more or less a little of Poison Ivy¡¯s temperament. Logically, things were as what this man was saying to him, that Poison Ivy deeply abhorreding into contact with any human spirit. And based on what Meng Yi Liang had said before, Jun Wu Xie did not seem to know the Spirit World well, where it could be ascertained that she had not been in the Spirit World for long. Then it would also be reasonable to deduce that Poison Ivy would not know her as well....

    Jiang Yun Long thought left and right about it when suddenly, the scene where Nn Shan was rescued suddenly appeared in his mind.

    Nn Shan had only been able to escape on that day because of the strange vines that had suddenly appeared. And who in the Spirit World did not know that Poison Ivy¡¯s original form was a vine!

    Could it be that Poison Ivy was involved in all of this?

    ¡°Go send men to go into the forest where new spirit souls stay and see if you can find any sign of Jun Wu Xie. Since she is already aware that we are seeking to capture her, she would definitely be prepared. If any of you discover her, don¡¯t be too anxious to act but just tail her secretly and send someone toe inform me about it. I¡¯ll then go deal with the matter myself.¡± Jiang Yun Long said as he discovered in surprise that Poison Ivy might be involved in this matter. If that turned out to be true, then the matter would no longer be something that he would be able to deal with himself.

    The man acknowledged his orders and retreated. Jiang Yun Long then immediately stood up and left as well.

    Inside a elegant little courtyard, Jiang Yun Long strode with long strides towards its study.

    The door into the study was tightly shut, and Jiang Yun Long walked up to the door. Heposed himself before he raised a hand up and knocked upon the door.

    ¡°Who is it?¡± A soft and effeminate voice sounded from inside the room.

    ¡°Master, It¡¯s me. Jiang Yun Long.¡±

    ¡°Come on in.¡±

    Jiang Yun Long pushed the door opened. In the study, a handsome man dressed in white clothes was seated behind the desk. The man did not look to be old, about twenty five or six at the very most, his features exquisite with a pair of long and narrow almond shaped eyes that were highly alluring. But his good looks were slightly effeminate, with ack of a certain manliness that a man usually possessed.

    ¡°Yun Long? Why have youe to seek me today?¡± The effeminate man seated behind the desk asked with his brows slightly raised. He was the Spirit Master, Wu Jiu, that was currently most trusted by the Spirit Lord!

    For anyone who had not seen Wu Jiu himself in person, it was feared that they would find it very hard to link this effeminate man together with the powerful, swift and decisive Wu Jiu.

    But before Wu Jiu, Jiang Yun Long did not dare to show the slightest disrespect. He knelt down respectfully on the floor, and then rted the series of events that had unfolded in the Tranquil Dreams Forest to Wu Jiu.

    Wu Jiu¡¯s brows creased up slightly, his eyes tinted with malice.

    ¡°Master, if Poison Ivy is really involved in this matter, I am afraid that our intention to capture the Spiritual Bear will be known by the Beast Spirits very soon. If the nt Spirits and the Beast Spirits join forces, it will surely be disadvantageous to us.¡± Jiang Yun Long said solemnly.

    Wu Jiu suddenlyughed out loud, that sounded filled with indescribable ridicule.

    ¡°That motley bunch? Even if they joined forces, what kind of tricks can theye up with?¡±

    ¡°With all that they are capable of, they would naturally not be a match for my Master you. But now that the time needed for the construction of the fourth Serene Spirit Tower has been dyed, if we let them kick up another ruckus, it will just make it more difficult for us to capture the Spiritual Bear, which will also prolong the dy in the construction of the fourth Serene Spirit Tower.¡± Jiang Yun Long reasoned.

    Wu Jiu narrowed his eyes, and the icy glint in those eyes sent chills up people¡¯s spines.

 Chapter 2037 - Implicate (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2037: Implicate (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Wu Jiu¡¯s gaze slowly fell onto the tabletop to look at the white parchment spread out upon the desk. He picked up a brush and then scribbled on the paper casually.

    ¡°If the nt Spirits and the Beast Spirits are to join forces..... I would then like to see when are presented with the same kind of temptation, would they remain united.¡± Wu Jiu the drew hisst stroke on the parchment, and suddenly raised his head, a cold smile curling up the ends of his mouth.

    ¡°What Master means is..... incite animosity between the nt Spirits and Beast Spirits?¡± Jiang Yun Long¡¯s eyes lit up slightly.

    Wu Jiu then shook the brush he held in his hand.

    ¡°Incite? No need for that. They will get into a fight all by themselves.¡±

    Jiang Yun Long did not fully understand it.

    Wu Jiu then said: ¡°Get the builders to build up the fourth Serene Spirit Tower as quickly as possible.

    ¡°But, the Spiritual Bear still has not yet been found.....¡± Jiang Yun Long replied.

    ¡°Only to build it up, and not to immediately put it to use.¡± Wu Jiu said with a smile that curled up his lips.

    Jiang Yun Long immediately understood what Wu Jiu meant.

    ¡°Your disciple will act on it immediately!¡±

    After Jiang Yun Long left, Wu Jiu leaned back in his chair, and casually picked up a book that had no cover from the table to flip through indifferently. If Jun Wu Xie was present, she would have been shocked to see the characters written within that book. Because all those characters were exactly the same as the Spirit Reinforcement Runes that Jun Wu Xie were familiar with!

    Because her looks was known by Jiang Yun Long and all those other human spirits, over the period of the few days she had been back, Jun Wu Xie had never left the ce, but had remained there in his room to continue to cultivate. At the same time, Qiao Chu and the otherpanions had gone out to check on things happening around. It was on a matter of a few days before they came back with news.

    ¡°I heard that the construction of the fourth Serene Spirit Tower had been sped up. Tell me that they couldn¡¯t have possibly caught Brownie right?¡± Qiao Chu said as he sat on a chair, his face twisted up with worry. Besides practicing their cultivation for the past few days, they had also followed Poppy¡¯s lead to go to the ce that the fourth Serene Spirit Tower was at. They discovered that the construction that was initially slowed down had suddenly resumed its pace for some unknown reason. This caused Qiao Chu and the others to feel a little nervous about it and Meng Yi Liang had said it before. To build the fourth Serene Spirit Tower, they needed the Spiritual Bear as the foundation. Hence, after Brownie escaped, the construction of the fourth Serene Spirit Tower had suddenly slowed down. Now that its speed had resumed, did that mean that they had already found Brownie?

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Qiao Chu and said: ¡°Is there any more news regarding my arrest?¡±

    Because Jun Wu Xie had escaped from the Tranquil Dream Forest, and had killed Meng Yi Liang and his men, she had yed Jiang Yun Long well andpletely. Jiang Yun Long had been highly frustrated and he had spread the information in the Spirit World that Jun Wu Xie was to be arrested.

    Afterall,pared to Nn Shan whom every human spirit was familiar with, it would be easier to capture a new spirit soul that no one knew, and no one would discover their real intentions.

    Qiao Chu was taken aback and he scratched his head as he said: ¡°They are still trying to catch you. Now, in any ce where people gather, there will be a portrait of you. It seems that that fe Jiang Yun Long is dead set on capturing you.¡±

    ¡°They have not yet captured Brownie.¡± Jun Wu Xie said suddenly.

    Qiao Chu was even more confused. ¡°How do you know they have not caught Brownie?¡±

    [Could the questions that Jun Wu Xie asked earlier be linked to Brownie in anyway?] Qiao Chu¡¯s face was one of shock.

    Rong Ruo standing on one sideughed as she went on to patiently exin: ¡°What Little Xie meant was that the reason that Jiang Yun Long wanted to capture her was merely because he wanted to locate Nn Shan, and to then find out Brownie¡¯s location from Nn Shan. If they had already caught Brownie, why would they still expend so much of their strength to capture Little Xie?¡±

 Chapter 2038 - Past and Present Life (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2038: Past and Present Life (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Could it possibly be because they discovered Little Xie had ughtered that dumb bunch together with Meng Yi Liang and that is why they are doing this?¡± Qiao Chu could roughly understand the gist of it, but there were still some parts he did notprehend.

    Jun Wu Xie shook her head.

    ¡°They had tried to be extremely secretive with their attempts to capture the Spiritual Bear all this while. If they have already caught Brownie, they would have immediately tried to avoid everyone¡¯s attention towards the entire matter and not continue to allow it to be bigger. Hence, if Brownie was in their hands now, they would not have sent so many spirits out on such arge scale to capture me, but would instead concentrate all their resources onto building the Serene Spirit Tower and onlye settle scores with me after the construction of the fourth Serene Spirit Tower ispleted.¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is.¡± Qiao Chu said as he rubbed his chin, finally understanding the situation entirely.

    It must be said, that Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mind really thought things throughpletely.

    ¡°Tell me, what did you guys see at the fourth Serene Spirit Tower?¡± Jun Wu Xie was filled with curiosity about the Serene Spirit Tower and she was eager to resolve her own doubts in her heart through the Serene Spirit Tower.

    Fan Zhuo then told Jun Wu Xie about everything that they had all seen near to the Serene Spirit Tower.

    The fourth Serene Spirit Tower was built in a ce where spirit bodies resided and that was not an isted case. Based on Nn Shan¡¯s previous investigations, the third Serene Spirit Tower had been the same, where they had not picked ces that were empty. No one knew what Wu Jiu was thinking but he had just tyrannically taken thend that other spirit bodies were residing on.

    Because of the Serene Spirit Tower¡¯s construction, the spirits that originally lived there had no choice but to move away. It was arge scale construction and it had not been that long ago that the fourth Serene Spirit Tower¡¯s construction had started. So there were still many spirits who still had notpletely moved which made that ce to be still rather chaotic.

    At the site of the fourth Serene Spirit Tower, an area around it was closed off that did not allow anyone to get close, forcing Qiao Chu and thepanions to only be able to observe from a distance, and not get close.

    With the speed of construction suddenly resumed, the construction team began to recruit workers from outside. Qiao Chu and the others looked over the criteria for recruitment and found that they only needed to be human spirits with no other special requirements which then brought them back here toe discuss it with Jun Wu Xie about it.

    ¡°I was thinking why don¡¯t we grab this chance to sneak ourselves in there?¡± Qiao Chu was a little excited and restless as the mystery behind the Serene Spirit Tower filled him up with the desire to investigate deeper into it.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded her head, thinking the exact same thing.

    ¡°But there is a problem now. What do we do with Little Xie¡¯s looks?¡± Fan Zhuo asked as he looked at Jun Wu Xie. Jun Wu Xie was now a spirit and not in her flesh form, hence those things she used to alter her looks in the past could not really be used now.

    And there was nothing like that among the things that Ye Jie had prepared for Jun Wu Xie. In the Spirit World where Jun Wu Xie¡¯s portrait was stuck all over, if Jun Wu Xie were to make an appearance with a face like hers, she would definitely be caught immediately before she could sneak herself in.

    That was a point that Jun Wu Xie had thought of. In the Cosmos Sack that Ye Jie had prepared for her, it was filled with things that spirits were able to use, but there were no medicinal products in there. Moreover, she did not feel that medicinalpounds based on flesh and skin would be able to alter a spirit body¡¯s face.

    ¡°Little Xie.¡± Suddenly, Jun Wu Yao who had been sitting at the side suddenly opened his mouth.

    Jun Wu Xie turned her head to look at Jun Wu Yao. Seeing him beckoning at her, she then walked over to him.

    Jun Wu Yao reached his hand out and lifted Jun Wu Xie¡¯s chin. Looking at that exquisite little face, he said: ¡°If you want to alter your looks, why would you need anything else? How about letting me help you?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes then lit up.

 Chapter 2039 - Past and Present Life (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2039: Past and Present Life (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Seeing Jun Wu Xie¡¯s reaction, Jun Wu Yao knew that she liked the idea and the corners of his mouth lifted up in an indulgent smile.

    Jun Wu Yao lifted his other hand and he cradled Jun Wu Xie¡¯s tiny face in both hands as he slowly leaned in close to finally nt a light kiss upon her forehead in between her brows.

    Qiao Chu and the others standing at the side immediately averted their eyes.

    [Such a public disy of affections..... Have they even considered the feelings of this group of hot blooded youths here at the side! ?]

    Jun Wu Xie was calm as she epted the kiss, like she was already used to it, but she still felt a surge of warmth spreading out from her forehead under Jun Wu Yao¡¯s kiss.

    That warmth gradually passed over her cheeks, and a soft sound from her face reached her ears. Small tiny beads then fell onto the front of her chest. Jun Wu Xie subconsciously lifted up her hand to feel her face and under the touch of her fingertips, there seemed to be traces of cracks, where tiny beads stick on the tips of her fingers.

    Jun Wu Yao then pulled himself away slightly from Jun Wu Xie, his gaze falling upon her face. Shocked daze showed in his eyes, his gaze frozen upon Jun Wu Xie¡¯s countenance, seemingly unable to move his eyes away.

    ¡°What?¡± It was the first time Jun Wu Xie was seeing Jun Wu Yao look at her with such eyes, unfathomably deep and tinged with a sliver of sorrow.

    Jun Wu Yao snapped back to his senses in a sudden sh, the pain that tugged at his heart continuing to swirl. It had hit him so suddenly for no reason and he did not even know why he would feel like this.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Now, will Little Xie see if this will do?¡± Jun Wu Yao¡¯s slender finger waved slightly, and a bronze mirror materialized in his hand.

    Jun Wu Xie took the bronze mirror and lowered her eyes to look at her reflection.

    It was just one look, but it made Jun Wu Xie freeze, utterly shocked.

    The youngdy in the mirror had an exquisite countenance. Compared to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s looks, it was actually in no way inferior in the slightest, but tinged with an additional cheerless iciness, like the proud moon that hung high up in the night sky, gracefully cold.

    Jun Wu Xie stared nkly at the face in the mirror. That was a face she was so familiar with, but so strange at the same time.....

    That face, belonged to Wu Xie, the one who was from the twenty fourth century, the reclusive andrgely isted youngdy who buried her head in herb.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s past life.

    Jun Wu Xie had never thought that the day woulde where she would see herself like this once again. Those eyes and brows that were so familiar, but the subtle expression upon that face so foreign and unfamiliar. Such a calm expression at such great ease had never belonged to this face.

    Reborn into another world, Jun Wu Xie hade to learn of happiness, anger, sorrow and joy, possessing myriad human emotions, causing that cold and emotionless face to already undergo change unconsciously.

    It was her, but also not her as well.

    How did Jun Wu Yao change her looks to be the way she was in her past life?

    Jun Wu Xie did not know the reason, but she waspletely entranced as she looked at her past self.

    And Jun Wu Xie failed to notice that Jun Wu Yao, standing right in front her, was staring at her face with eyes filled with what almost bordered on sorrow.

    That face, pricked Jun Wu Yao¡¯s heart like a thorn, causing him so much pain he was finding it hard to breathe. The agony that hade so suddenly, Jun Wu Yao had never experienced it before, feeling like the most important thing in the world to him had been snatched away.

    He could not help but reach his hand out, to wrap Jun Wu Xie in an embrace, his arms tightening bit by bit.

    Gripped by a sense of panic and unease, seemingly as if he was afraid she would just disappear in the next second.

    Jun Wu Xie found herself suddenly wrapped within Jun Wu Yao¡¯s embrace, with an amount of strength he had never used on her before, like he wished for nothing more than to be able to meld her into his bones.

    ¡°Wu Yao?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked in puzzlement. She could feel the trace of an unusual aura emanating from Jun Wu Yao.

 Chapter 2040 - Past and Present Life (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2040: Past and Present Life (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Yao did not say a word, but just hugged Jun Wu Xie tightly in his arms, like he had just found back the most precious treasure he had lost. He did not know what was wrong with him, the abject emptiness and utter despair feeling like his heart had been dug bare, causing him to be unable to control his own emotions.

    His arms slowly tightened bit by bit, like her would never ever let go.

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s strength was terrifyingly great, causing Jun Wu Xie to feel an intense pain. Her brows knitted tightly together, but she was a little reluctant to push him away.

    ¡°Don¡¯t leave me again.¡± A low raspy voice came out from Jun Wu Yao¡¯s mouth.

    Jun Wu Xie was taken aback.

    ¡°I am not going to leave you.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s clear voice reached Jun Wu Yao¡¯s ears, that struck like sudden thunder, shocking him awake from his daze. He suddenly raised up his head, his eyes tinged with surprise as he saw Jun Wu Xie¡¯s tightly creased brows. He immediately realized that he had lost control of himself and he quickly released his grip.

    ¡°What happened to you?¡± Jun Wu Xie did not care about the pain she was feeling, but was instead looking worriedly at Jun Wu Yao, thinking Jun Wu Yao was acting rather abnormally.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Jun Wu Yao shook his head, the feeling of panic in his heart unfamiliar to him, which was something he was unustomed to.

    Hearing Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao speak, Qiao Chu and thepanions then turned their heads, to suddenly see Jun Wu Xie¡¯s new looks. All of their faces then looked like they had just discovered a new continent.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t Big Brother Wu Yao¡¯s thoughts too obvious here? Even though he has changed Little Xie¡¯s lookspletely, he has still changed it to a standard of such wless beauty, that¡¯s just.....¡± Qiao Chu said as he rubbed at his chin. Needless to say, the looks that Jun Wu Yao had conjured up, was really great looking, not inferior to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s original looks in the slightest, each with their own strengths, neither one conceding to each other.

    ¡°That¡¯s called great taste. With Big Brother Wu Yao¡¯s great taste, how could he possibly do anything that would diminish Little Xie¡¯s beauty?¡± Fei Yan said, highly earnestly like it was a matter of great seriousness.

    It was clear that Jun Wu Xie¡¯s littlepanions great admired Jun Wu Xie¡¯s new looks, and every single one of them were not stingy with theirpliments.

    Jun Wu Xie was helpless against Qiao Chu and the entire bunch of them. If she could, she really wanted to tell them that this set of looks was really originally her but she just couldn¡¯t fathom how Jun Wu Yao had changed her to look exactly the same like this. Was it all just a coincidence or what?

    Jun Wu Yao silently looked at Jun Wu Xie who was talking with Qiao Chu and the rest of thepanions, and his good looking brows creased up without a sound.

    He had reassured Jun Wu Xie he was fine, but only he himself knew very clearly that for that very instant earlier, he hadpletely lost control of his emotions and actions.

    [Don¡¯t leave me again.]

    That had not been said by him at all.

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as he lowered his head to look down at his chest, his hand rising up to clutch at the front of his clothes over his heart.

    No matter what that was, he disliked that feeling extremely.

    Jun Wu Xie who was talking with Qiao Chu and the rest of the gang then seemed to notice Jun Wu Yao¡¯s gaze. She turned her head around to find Jun Wu Yao¡¯s brows deeply furrowed, his eyes seemingly tinged with a trace of agony. Jun Wu Xie then turned herself around and went walking towards Jun Wu Yao.

    Jun Wu Yao saw Jun Wu Xie approaching and he immediately pushed down the strange feeling in his heart.

    ¡°I like it very much.¡± Jun Wu Xie said as she looked at Jun Wu Yao.

    These looks were something she had not seen for a long time. Although she was shocked to see it again, but it made her recall everything about her past life, things she had not paid any notice to, which had remained buried deep in her heart, not forgotten.

    Jun Wu Yao knew what Jun Wu Xie was referring to. He smiled slightly, and was just about to open his mouth to speak.

    But Jun Wu Xie had suddenly pushed herself up on tiptoes, her arms curled around Jun Wu Yao¡¯s neck as she pulled his head down. Her little mouth that was faintly tinged with a smile then just covered over Jun Wu Yao¡¯s lips without any warning.

 Chapter 2041 - Past and Present Life (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2041: Past and Present Life (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Yao waspletely shocked as he stood frozen in ce, every molecule in his body screaming at him to pull her into his embrace.

    But this time, Jun Wu Yao was able to control his impulse.

    Having just recovered just a few moments ago, Qiao Chu turned his eyes and was immediately greeted by such a ¡°crazy and heartless¡± disy of affection, where it almost caused him to vomit out blood. Tormented both in his heart and mind, he clutched at his chest and leaned heavily on Hua Yao¡¯s shoulder to say painfully.

    ¡°Little Xie has changed. She¡¯s really changed. She is no longer the same girl I knew in the past.¡±

    [What a pure and innocent budding little girl she was then. Now, she is actually taking the initiative to force a kiss upon Jun Wu Yao!]

    [Society in this entire world is crumbling!]

    Hua Yao turned to nce at Qiao Chu.

    ¡°You¡¯re envious?¡± Hua Yao asked with an eyebrow raised.

    Qiao Chu red at him and replied: ¡°What is there for me to be envious about? Don¡¯t I still have Brother Hua here..... Oww!¡±

    Qiao Chu had not even finished what he wanted to say when Hua Yao¡¯s legshed out with a kick, that sent Qiao Chu tumbling away.

    Fei Yan was heartlesslyughing hysterically at the side, like seeing Qiao Chu being bashed up gave him the greatest sense of delight.

    Jun Wu Xie held the kiss for a while before she pulled herself away slightly. Looking at the slightly flushed faced Jun Wu Yao, she could not help herself as she poked at Jun Wu Yao¡¯s cheek with a finger.

    ¡°Feeling better now?¡±

    ¡°.....¡± Jun Wu Yao looked at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s stern expression, and suddenly felt like crying andughing at the same time. He reached a hand out to pinch Jun Wu Xie on the chin and said with augh: ¡°A little better, but still not enough. Why not you kiss me again?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie blinked her eyes.

    Qiao Chu standing at the side was going to go mad. He felt that if he were to stay there any longer, he would get a stye in his eye, and hence he went running outside mournfully. Hua Yao and the others then self consciously retreated out from the room, leaving the space for Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao alone.

    ¡°Is it because having my face changed makes it fresher for you?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked Jun Wu Yao with a serious look on her face. Even if she had not eaten pork before, she would have seen a pig run. Back in the organization in her past life, among the topics of conversation those men in there asionally discussed about, would be the constant changing of girlfriends.

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s brows furrowed, and then suddenly came right beside Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face, where he lightly bit Jun Wu Xie¡¯s cheek.

    It wasn¡¯t painful, but it felt was if there was an element of punishment in that.

    ¡°The flesh shell is in the end, still transient. What I care about is you.¡± Needless to mention that Jun Wu Xie had changed to be so attractive. Back when Jun Wu Xie had disguised herself as a in and unimpressive youth, Jun Wu Yao had still kissed her when he wanted to!

    Jun Wu Xie was coaxed tough lightly aloud.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯sugh immediately caused the stifling repressive feeling in Jun Wu Yao¡¯s heart to disappear without a trace, as if he only needed to see her smile and nothing in the world would be able to frustrate and worry him.

    Carrying the looks she had in her previous life, Jun Wu Xie no longer had to worry that she would be captured with all the portraits of her that were everywhere. And she had asked Jun Wu Yao who told her that the alteration of her looks could be extended indefinitely. As long as Jun Wu Xie wished, Jun Wu Yao would be able let her spirit remain in that state.

    With everything prepared and onlycking the east wind, Jun Wu Xie had discussed it with Qiao Chu and the others where they agreed that they would go to the fourth Serene Spirit Tower the next day to sign themselves up to part of the construction team.

    In the areas surrounding the fourth Serene Spirit Tower, there were still some spirits residing there who had not yet moved away, where Beast Spirits number the greatest. Because the Serene Spirit Tower was urgently in need of recruiting human spirits, quite a number of human spirits were also moving about in the vicinity of the fourth Serene Spirit Tower.

    The man who was in charge of recruitment was carrying a book in his hand as he stood at the outer perimeter. Before him were long snaking lines, all of them human spirits here to be interviewed.

 Chapter 2042 - Joint Plot

    <h4>Chapter 2042: Joint Plot</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The reason so many human spirits hade forward was because Wu Jiu had promised one condition, that all human spirits who participated in the construction of the Serene Spirit Tower would enjoy priority ess into the tower to cultivate after the Serene Spirit Tower¡¯s construction waspleted.

    Because of the addictive allure to the Serene Spirit Tower, it drew many human spirits toe rushing forward for conscription. The number was so immense that all the avenues leading towards the outside of the Serene Spirit Tower were filled to almost overflowing.

    When Jun Wu Xie and thepanions reached the outside of the Serene Spirit Tower, they did not immediately rush over to register for conscription. Rong Ruo quietly released the Hell Butterfly, sending it out to search and locate Nn Shan. Just before Nn Shan left, he had told Jun Wu Xie that he would put three wooden chairs outside the house he would be hiding in, and that one of them would only have three legs.

    The Hell Butterfly came to know the location very soon and it ryed the information to Rong Ruo. After Rong Ruo ascertained the direction, she immediately led Jun Wu Xie and the others there.

    It was a highly inconspicuous little hut, and a ball of orange Spirit Fire was lit upon its roof.

    Rong Ruo walked over to the front of the door and rapped upon in rhythmically and in sequence, a code that they had agreed upon with Nn Shan before as well.

    After a few moments, the door was slowly opened a crack and arge furry head peeked through the tiny gap to look at Jun Wu Xie and herpanions standing outside. Seemingly finding that it looked to be safe, it then opened the door fully. Behind the door, was the cheetah that was currently nursing its wounds and after it pulled the door open with its paws, it retreated back a few steps.

    Jun Wu Xie and thepanions then quickly walked inside.

    No matter how small the houses in the Spirit World looked from the outside, the wide expanse of space after one walked inside was not something normal people were able to imagine.

    In the house, Nn Shan was seated behind his desk, conscientiously flipping through the books thaty open on the desk. Brownie was seated upon a carpet at the side, and it was not known from where it found a ball made of cane, as it toyed with the ball with its thick and heavy paws. The other three Beast Spirits besides the cheetah were just lying quietly at the side as they rested.

    Hearing that someone had entered, Nn Shan immediately raised up his head. As his gaze passed over Rong Ruo and the other familiar figures, his eyes finally rested upon the figure of Jun Wu Xie.

    His eyes were tinged with a trace of surprise, as he did not seem to remember having seen this youngdy before.

    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Jun Wu Xie opened her mouth to say.

    Hearing the familiar voice, Nn Shan immediately breathed out in relief. He knew better than to go ask Jun Wu Xie how she had managed to change her looks but instead went on to say warmly: ¡°Quickly take a seat first. How is the situation out there recently?¡±

    Ever since that day that Nn Shan had brought Brownie away in escape, they had found this little hut and had been hiding in here. To avoid being discovered by Jiang Yun Long, he had not once stepped out through the door throughout the entire period.

    Not to mention just Nn Shan, but even the cheetah and the other Beast Spirits had not dared to step outside as well, as they had shown their faces before Jiang Yun Long before.

    ¡°The situation has not yet be that bad, but Wu Jiu and Jiang Yun Long have really been just too much. When they could not find you, they then sought to capture Little Xie to interrogate her. Because of that, Little Xie had no choice but to change her looks. Those two fes are just abominable.¡± Qiao Chu immediately vented his grouses without holding back.

    When he heard that Jiang Yun Long wanted to capture Jun Wu Xie, Nn Shan¡¯s eyes shed with a sliver of surprise. He stared in shock at Jun Wu Xie, his eyes seemingly apologetic.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I have dragged you into this.¡±

    ¡°Gurgle.....¡± Brownie who had been focused on ying with its toy seemed to understand what Qiao Chu and Nn Shan were saying and it shifted its enormously rounded behind toe right next to Jun Wu Xie, as it raised up a furry paw to paw at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s calf.

    Jun Wu Xie rubbed Brownie¡¯srge furry head and said in a calm voice: ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be sorry about. Even if it¡¯s not because of you, I will still end uping against them sooner orter.¡±

 Chapter 2043 - Complicated Spirit Reinforcement (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2043: Complicated Spirit Reinforcement (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Nn Shan sighed. Even though Jun Wu Xie had said that, he still felt rather bad about it.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to continue to harp on all this. The construction of the fourth Serene Spirit Tower has suddenly sped up recently. Have you ever encountered such a situation before?¡± Jun Wu Xie said, revealing the main purpose she hade to find Nn Shan.

    Nn Shan¡¯s face turned to one of shock and he quickly shook his head to say: ¡°Never before. The construction of the three Serene Spirit Towers before was done without any interruption from beginning till end. Only for this fourth Serene Spirit Tower had the construction slowed down midway, and it was caused Brownie¡¯s escape.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie then said: ¡°I suspect that Wu Jiu has something up his sleeve.¡±

    ¡°Who do you mean?¡±

    ¡°If building the fourth Serene Spirit Tower did not require the Spiritual Bear, then why had he suddenly slowed down the construction of the fourth Serene Spirit Tower after the Spiritual Bear went missing? He has suddenly sped it up now but Brownie has not been caught by them. There must be some other reason behind this that gives him no choice but to speed it up.¡± Jun Wu Xie opened her mouth to say. This was a problem she had been thinking about for quite a while but as she was not all that familiar with the Spirit World, Jun Wu Xie had been stuck in many instances when she needed to make her deductions urately.

    ¡°In that case.....¡± Nn Shan fell deep in thought as well. From what he understood of Wu Jiu, Wu Jiu was definitely not a person that would change his original ns for no good reason. But as for what Wu Jiu¡¯s intentions were now, he was not able to judge urately immediately.

    ¡°We came here this time, on one hand, is to look at how all of you are doing, and secondly, we are thinking of going into the fourth Serene Spirit Tower to see what the situation is inside. Now that the Serene Spirit Tower is in such a sudden need for manpower, it provides us with a good chance to investigate.¡± Jun Wu Xie said.

    Nn Shan was a little worried. But when he saw how determined Jun Wu Xie was, he felt that there was nothing much he could say, but to remind Jun Wu Xie that she must act with utmost caution, to never stay in there for too long, and that she must immediately leave the moment she finds the situation taking a bad turn.

    As the fourth Serene Spirit Tower¡¯s construction need to be sped up, that requirement needed arge increase in the number of human spirits. Jun Wu Xie and the others took barely any effort before they all passed the entry requirements, to quickly go into the fourth Serene Spirit Tower¡¯s construction site, as they started to work.

    Jun Wu Xie and thepanions, together with a bunch of human spirits who had just joined, were led by a man. They were allocated to a ce where it was filled with bricks. Judging from the size of those bricks, it could be seen that the Serene Spirit Tower would be built with these bricks. Butpared to the bricks used in the other Serene Spirit Towers, the surface of these bricks were smooth and neat, where it was clear that they did not have any runes carved into them yet.

    ¡°What all of you need to do is to follow these symbols here, and carve them into these stone bricks one by one, and then ce them aside ording to sequence.¡± The man in charge said, giving the neers their orders. Building up the Serene Spirit Tower itself would not require too many human spirits, but as every single brick required a corresponding rune to be carved into them, it required a lot of time. The runes needed to be carved into the bricks by hand and could not be substituted by bricks that were made with the power of the spirit.

    The tools for the carving was a awl, and everyone was given one. The shape of the rune that they were to carve was then distributed to all the human spirits there.

    The instant that Jun Wu Xie was given the awl, she had immediately detected there was something slightly abnormal about it. She could sense a faint trace of some power of the spirit within the small awl, and the kind of power of the spirit was not steady and stable like it should feel after an item had been created, but felt to be rather lively.

    After the man in charge ryed his instructions, he then left. Everyone else each picked up a brick, and sat down on the ground to begin carving slowly the rune they had been allocated

 Chapter 2044 - Complicated Spirit Reinforcement (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2044: Complicated Spirit Reinforcement (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie secretly took note and remembered all the runes distributed and as every brick had its corresponding sequence, shemitted the sequence to memory as well.

    The process involved in the construction of the Serene Spirit Tower was dull and dry and Jun Wu Xie carved out a total of thirty whole bricks. These blocks of stone were then stacked up onto the Serene Spirit Tower in sequence, carefully ced neatly bit by bit.

    And after witnessing with her own eyes the construction of the Serene Spirit Tower, Jun Wu Xie finally understood why she had not been able to decipher what was going on with the runes on the inside and outside of the Serene Spirit Tower. Because a brick had a total of six sides and when Jun Wu Xie had stood inside thepleted Serene Spirit Tower before, she had only been able to see two sides, with its four other sidespletely covered by other bricks. All six sides of the bricks were carved with runes and the runes that had been hidden from sight had coincidentally made Jun Wu Xie felt them to be strange.

    As the busy day wore on, the bricks umted when seen from the outside of the Serene Spirit Tower was starting to look rather impressive, and the human spirits responsible for the various stations took turns to rest.

    Qiao Chu and the others took the opportunity when it was their turn to rest toe find Jun Wu Xie, asking her if she had discovered anything, but Jun Wu Xie merely told them that she was still not certain.

    That round of infiltration had them going there for a whole fortnight. And in that half month, the immense number of human spirits finallypleted carving all the bricks required for the construction of the Serene Spirit Tower. The Serene Spirit Tower was almost near topletion and the human spirits who had been recruited left after they collected a bronze badge. With that bronze badge, they would gain priority to enter the Serene Spirit Tower to practice cultivation in the future.

    In that two weeks, Jiang Yun Long had not given up on capturing Jun Wu Xie, but it had still yielded him no result.

    After they departed from the fourth Serene Spirit Tower, Jun Wu Xie and herpanions immediately returned back to the houses they were residing in and throughout that period, Jun Wu Xie did not step out through her door, but had instead locked herself inside, to repeatedly write out all the runes she hadmitted to memory, using different sequences to conduct her deductions, deciphering the real meaning behind those runes.

    Qiao Chu and the others did not dare to go disturb Jun Wu Xie during that period but just hid in their own houses to continue with their cultivation.

    Jun Wu Xie constantly attempted to unravel the meaning behind all these foreign looking runes. She tested them time after time, and discovered quite a number of them was actually simr to her Spirit Reinforcement. But most of the runebinations did not have any effects manifest and some spells that did not show any peculiarities instead held another kind of power within.

    Power thaty hidden within the spirit!

    Jun Wu Xie researched into it incessantly again and again, while Jun Wu Yao sat quietly on one side to watch her intently, like there were only the two of them in the world wide world.

    ¡°I should have thought of this much earlier! I should have realized it!¡± After writing out a lengthy bunch of Spirit Reinforcement runes, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes suddenly red wide. At her feet, she had countless Spirit Reinforcement runes forming a circle around her. There was no wind in the room, but standing within the circle, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hair suddenly rose up in a flutter, her clothes seemingly billowing in the wind. She raised her head, and looked at Jun Wu Yao.

    ¡°Spirit Reinforcement not only imbues additional abilities. Its true use was created specifically for spirit bodies!¡± Jun Wu Xie finally understood why most of the Spirit Reinforcement spells could only be used on spirits as it was created just for spirits in the first ce!

    No wonder that devil in her past life had been so obsessed with them. No wonder the Serene Spirit Tower was filled with such runes. When the runes werebined together, they brought aboutpletely unexpected effects, and they were targeted right at spirit bodies!

 Chapter 2045 - Complicated Spirit Reinforcement (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2045: Complicated Spirit Reinforcement (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°I understand the secret behind the Serene Spirit Tower now. Wu Jiu harbours evil intentions afterall, as he seeks to destroy the entire Spirit World!¡± Havinge to understand the use of the Spirit Reinforcement runes, Jun Wu Xie was getting rather excited.

    And the more she understood, the more she came to realize that the Serene Spirit Tower was not a ce that was provided for human spirits to cultivate in.

    It was just a great big ughterhouse!

    ¡°Wu Yao, the Spirit Reinforcement runes in the Serene Spirit Tower is actually an enormous spirit sacrificial array! It constantly uses its own power to elevate the cultivation of the people thate in, making them stronger, till they have been strengthened to a certain level, they would be transformed into power of the spirit, to feed that ball of Spirit Fire inside!¡± Jun Wu Xie said as she looked at Jun Wu Yao. She had not thought that the truth would be so shocking. She had initially arranged the Spirit Reinforcement runes based on those in the Serene Spirit Tower and had felt the same feeling that she had felt back in the Serene Spirit Tower before. The power of the spirit had surged into her body uncontrobly but she had known that was a sign of danger.

    But when she reversed the sequence of the Spirit Reinforcement runes, what she then got was the true and proper way to elevate one¡¯s power of the spirit!

    The four Serene Spirit Towers, were essentially speaking, four enormous ughterhouses. It constantly induced the human spirits who came inside to grow in strength, till they were powerful enough to be absorbed by the Spirit Fire on the twelfth level. Having understood the sequence of Spirit Reinforcement runes, andbined with Nn Shan¡¯s investigations, the truth then floated up to the surface.

    ¡°Sacrificial?¡± Jun Wu Yao¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. When that word fell in his ears, his eyes had unconsciously turned purple. Intense emotions then roiled within his eyes, and he forcibly suppressed the surge rising inside, to continue to listen to what Jun Wu Xie had to say.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Sacrificial. The real purpose of thisbination of Spirit Reinforcement runes is sacrifice. It sacrifices spirits that grow to be powerful enough, to provide more power to the Spirit Fire.¡± Jun Wu Xie said, drawing in a deep breath. No wonder Wu Jiu had never been willing to cultivate in the Serene Spirit Towers. He must have known the truth behind the Serene Spirit Towers and that was why.

    All spirits that went inside would be affected by the Spirit Reinforcement runes from the first time they stepped in there and even after they have left, that effect would not be severed. Like Little ck¡¯s current condition, their power of the spirit would be unknowingly absorbed. No matter how far they went away, they would not be able to cut off that link and the only way topletely eradicate those effects would be to destroy the Spirit Reinforcement runes in the Serene Spirit Tower.

    Having unraveled the Serene Spirit Tower¡¯s secret, Jun Wu Xie had however fallen deep into another big question.

    Based on this arrangement of the Spirit Reinforcement runes, the power of the spirit that was absorbed by the ball of Spirit Fire would not be able to be withdrawn. Even Wu Jiu would not be able to horde the power of the spirit for his own use. So why was he doing this? He had racked his brains to build the Serene Spirit Towers and had even abandoned his own disciples. What could his motives really be?

    ¡°No matter what he is thinking of doing, it will not be anything good.¡± Jun Wu Yao said with his eyes narrowed.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded her head. Now that she knew the real truth, then the only way to save Little ck would be topletely destroy the Spirit Reinforcement runes in the first Serene Spirit Towerpletely. Otherwise, even if Jun Wu Xie and herpanions had already left the Spirit World, the little ck cat would still not recover from its condition.

    ¡°I need to go to the first Serene Spirit Tower once more.¡± Jun Wu Xie said.

    ¡°You¡¯re sure?¡± Jun Wu Yao asked as he looked at Jun Wu Xie with an eyebrow raised.

    Jun Wu Xie replied: ¡°Only I am able to use Spirit Reinforcement, and only I will be able to reverse the Spirit Reinforcement array in there!¡±

 Chapter 2046 - Chaos in the Spirit World (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2046: Chaos in the Spirit World (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    After Jun Wu Xie came to a decision, she immediately went to find Qiao Chu and the others, to tell them about the Serene Spirit Tower¡¯s secret.

    And during this period that Jun Wu Xie was researching into the Spirit Reinforcement runes, the Spirit World descended into a bout of chaos.

    With the construction of the fourth serene Spirit Towerpleted, it created quite a stir that rocked the Spirit World. While the human spirits in the ever present snaking queues outside the three other Serene Spirit Towers waited for their turns, Wu Jiu suddenly released out the news.

    The fourth Serene Spirit Tower would not just be enjoyed exclusively by human spirits, but could be handed over to the other spirit races to use as well.

    It must be known that the construction of the three Serene Spirit Tower from before had pushed the disadvantaged human spirits up to new peaks. Be it Beast Spirits, Weapon Spirits or even the nt Spirits, they were all looking at the human spirits with envy. For all living beings under the Heavens, who didn¡¯t want to pursue stronger power? And in the Spirit World, one¡¯s strength or weakness in the power of the spirit was the only standard, that was able to provide for everything.

    And the fourth Serene Spirit Tower would now be made avable for for spirit races other than human. That piece of news immediately quaked through the entire Spirit World.

    The animosity felt against the human spirit race by the other spirit races and their resistance towards the Serene Spirit Towers were mainly due to the fact that they could not use them, only allowing the human spirits to grow stronger. But now, with thepletion of the fourth Serene Spirit Tower, it changed the entire situationpletely!

    But.....

    Complete authourity over the fourth Serene Spirit Tower was still held by the human spirits race alone. At that moment, a sh fighting over the rights of attribution for the fourth Serene Spirit Tower immediately kicked up an immense storm that swept over the entire Spirit World.

    Although the human spirits were displeased that the newly constructed Serene Spirit Tower would not be kept exclusively for their own use, but when they thought that they already had three Serene Spirit Towers, they did not protest against Wu Jiu¡¯s decision too much in order to not create too much strife.

    Hence, an immense amount of conflict and dissent quickly rose up between the nt Spirits, the Weapons Spirits, and the Beast Spirits.

    Among the rocky mountain range with its jagged peaks, countless Beast Spirits were gathered outside the me Dragon¡¯s cave. They came inrge groups and gathered together there, incessant bestial roars rising up towards the clouds, all their protests exceptionally unified in one direction, only about the fourth Serene Spirit Tower!

    The me Dragon stood outside its cave, its deep dragon eyes looking at its fellow Beast Spirits voicing their protest continuously.

    ¡°Lord me Dragon! Since Wu Jiu has already agreed to yield out the fourth Serene Spirit Tower, isn¡¯t it the best time for us, the Beast Spirits to rise? Even those weak and helpless human spirits were able to gain so much progress in the Serene Spirit Tower, if we are to go in there, we will be more powerful than them!¡± A ck bear with a feisty temper stood with its enormous body erect and let out a roar, its voice filled with an insuppressible excitement.

    They yearned to be stronger. The existence of the previous three Serene Spirit Towers had already proven how useful they were. They had enabled the far inferior human spirits to gradually catch up to them and in their envy, the Beast Spirits had also grown somewhat nervous. The Beast Spirits were afterall the greatest in number in the Spirit World and before the Serene Spirit Towers were built, the human spirits could not even bepared to them in the slightest. But after the three Serene Spirit Towers were built in quick session, the human spirits were showing signs of overtaking them!

    But among all the excited voices, voices also rose up in skepticism.

    ¡°Wu Jiu has always been crafty, shielding the human spirits. When the three Serene Spirit Towers were built before, it wasn¡¯t as if we had not made requests just like this, but we had always been rejected. But now, he is suddenly giving up the fourth Serene Spirit Tower. Could things really be just so simple?¡± Arge python coiled up upon a rock said with a hiss, spitting its red forked tongue.

 Chapter 2047 - Chaos in the Spirit World (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2047: Chaos in the Spirit World (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°That¡¯s right! There must be something in the Serene Spirit Tower that¡¯s harmful to non human spirits. Who knows what kind of intentions Wu Jiu is hiding?¡± Another Beast Spirit piped in.

    ¡°That was the case for the three Serene Spirit Towers from before. Didn¡¯t Wu Jiu already remind all the other spirit races to not unterally go close to the Serene Spirit Tower from a long time ago? He had not beenpletely vicious as he had at least told us of the danger then. Isn¡¯t that right?¡± Obsessed with gaining strength, the ck bear continued to persist.

    ¡°I heard that Wu Jiu had said that regardless of which spirit race the fourth Serene Spirit Tower goes to, he would be able to modify it to make it suitable ce for that race to cultivate. It would then no longer cause us any harm wouldn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Just because he says it and you believe?¡±

    The entire canyon was filled with voices raised in heated debate and the Beast Spirits who wanted to gain more power argued vehemently with the more conservative faction. All those stinging loud roars reached the me Dragon¡¯s ears which caused a sliver of impatience to gradually show in its eyes.

    The me Dragon naturally knew of the advantages of Serene Spirit Tower but the kind of harm that the Serene Spirit Tower inflicted upon non human spirits made many others fear it.

    ¡°Alright, all of you shut up. In regards to this matter, I will invite the Spirit Master Wu Jiu, together with the leaders of the nt Spirits and the Weapons Spirits to meet for a discussion. All this incessant quarrelling among all of you here is uncalled for!¡± The me Dragon stood up straight, its booming voice reaching the ears of every single Beast Spirit there. With both its gigantic body and immense power, they posed to be a fine weapon against any dissent. Under the me Dragon¡¯s booming roar, the entire canyon fell silent in that instant. All the Beast Spirits immediately mped their mouths shut nervously, not daring to say another word.

    The same thing also happened at the ce where the Weapons Spirits gathered.

    The thing that was different from the Beast Spirits¡¯ side was that the intelliogence of the Weapons Spirits had not fully developed. Though Weapon Spirits had lived through hundreds and thousands of years in the world, unless they possessed sufficient spiritual consciousness, they would still not be able toe into the Spirit World after they were destroyed. And for the entire period before they came into the Spirit World, they would only merely be weapons with spiritual consciousness, but not yet capable of independent thought.

    Only the reactions of nt Spirits were slightly calmer. The nt Spirits number the least in the Spirit World and the personalities of nts Spirits were all entric, who preferred quiet sce, seldom gathering together in a group. Hence when the issue regarding the rights of attribution of the fourth Serene Spirit Tower came about, the reaction from the nt Spirits was slightly smaller, but were rtively simr to that of the other spirit races.

    Because nt Spirits number the least and they were unable to stand against the other spirit races through numbers, they focused a lot more on individual strength. Hence, the desire for the fourth Serene Spirit Tower was stronger.

    Only about ten days had passed and the originally quiet and tranquil Spirit World suddenly became rather different. Between the various spirit races, things had actually beenrgely harmonious and seldom were instances of conflict seen in the streets downtown. But not long after the news about the fourth Serene Spirit Tower came out, numerous arguments urred and even fists were raised in disgusting fights and scuffles throughout the Spirit World.

    The various spirit races who originally only went against the human spirits unanimously were now opposing each other everywhere, fighting to win for themselves the right to use the fourth Serene Spirit Tower with conflicts between the different spirit races continuing to rise. From initially rejecting the human spirits to be on friendly terms now, it had only taken a blink.

    All the spirits yearned for their own spirit race to win the right to use the fourth Serene Spirit Tower, in order for them to gain the chance to grow stronger.

    The struggle and conflict gradually turned white hot, with chaos growing with more and more spirits getting into physical fights.

 Chapter 2048 - Chaos in the Spirit World (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2048: Chaos in the Spirit World (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Throughout the constant fighting, it was inevitable that some spirits would lose their heads and instances where injuries were so severe that deaths urred began to happen. The conflicts that had started barely just for two days grew more and moreplicated.

    In that period, the me Dragon had already extended an invitation to Wu Jiu, and simrly invited the leaders of the nt Spirits and Weapons Spirits, toe together and discuss about the fourth Serene Spirit Tower.

    Wu Jiu dragged his feet on it for a few days before he finally agreed to meet. At the moment that the conflict between the three big spirit races had reached its peak, he epted the me Dragon¡¯s invitation and brought only Jiang Yun Long with him to go to where the me Dragon resided.

    Among the mountainous peaks and within the rocky canyon, the caves of Beast Spirits were everywhere. A scattering of several Beast Spirits walked past by the mountain stream and at the moment they saw Wu Jiu and Jiang Yun Long, their faces lit up with traces of joy and not with animosity and enmity like in the past.

    They could not help but start to guess whether Wu Jiu presence here could mean that the fourth Serene Spirit Tower was going to be handed over to the Beast Spirits.

    Jiang Yun Long followed at Wu Jiu¡¯s side as he looked at the group of Beast Spirits they were passing right by their shoulders and his eyes shed with a moment of mirth. He then said softly right by Wu Jiu¡¯s side: ¡°Master¡¯s n has seeded as expected. The nt Spirits, Beast Spirits and Weapon Spirits are locked in endless conflict and your disciple even heard that two Weapon Spirits were attacked till their spirits scattered and it is feared that the Weapon Spirits are now highly displeased with the Beast Spirits. But..... there hasn¡¯t been much of a reaction from the nt Spirits and Poison Ivy has not even shown himself.....¡±

    With just one Serene Spirit Tower, they had sessfully diverted away the enmity that had originally fallen upon the human spirits and thrown the harmonious three great spirit races into chaos.

    ¡°It would naturally have to seed. Even if the me Dragon and the other leaders were to smell a rat, but before the irresistible allure of mighty power, how many spirits could resist that kind of temptation? Even if they are not willing to ept that fact, they would have no choice but to ept the opinions of their race.¡± Wu Jiu¡¯s effeminate face was tinged with a malicious smile. Ever since he had released the news of the fourth Serene Spirit Tower, things had remained highly stable for him and he had just sat back to watch the great show unfolding.

    Jiang Yun Long then sneered: ¡°How could all those fes be a match for Master at all? It had only taken a simple ploy from Master and it has already caused them to start strangling each other. Now, they have already had blood spilled and heads broken over the Serene Spirit Tower and even if they wanted to stop, they wouldn¡¯t be able to anymore.¡±

    Wu Jiu snickered, but his face did not not show the slightest bit of glee on the surface.

    ¡°But..... Master, with the three great spirit races going at each other¡¯s throats now, isn¡¯t it still a little too early for you to ept the me Dragon¡¯s invitation toe? Why not wait till their fighting gets them more desperate first? It still wouldn¡¯t be toote for you step up at that time.¡± Jiang Yun Long said, the thought in his head highly vicious. Though the nts Spirits were least in numbers, but among the four spirit races, they were strongest in terms of individual might. The Beast Spirits were most numerous while the Weapon Spirits were most connected and cohesive, their steel bodies iparably tough. But for the human spirits, in all these aspects, they could notpare to the other spirit races.

    But with the appearance of the Serene Spirit Tower, it had allowed the human spirits who had been oppressed by the other three spirit races to gradually rise, to the extent that they had already shaping up to emerge above the three great races.

    If they were able to make good use of this opportunity presented to them by the fourth Serene Spirit Tower and let it cause the three great spirit races to lose more of their numbers, it would naturally be a good thing to the human spirits.

    As Wu Jiu¡¯s First Disciple, Jiang Yun Long was naturally highly valued by Wu Jiu, enjoying the status of reigning above all and subservient only to one among the human spirits. With the growing might of human spirits, it also meant that the power and authority Jiang Yun Long enjoyed would grow as well, so how could he not look forward to that?

    Wu Jiu threw Jiang Yun Long a nce. How could he not understand what Jiang Yun Long was thinking?

 Chapter 2049 - Chaos in the Spirit World (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2049: Chaos in the Spirit World (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Wu Jiu¡¯s eyes shed with a sneering glint. Jiang Yun Long¡¯s high ambition was clear to him but Wu Jiu did not show it in the slightest but to merely say nonchntly.

    ¡°me Dragon, Poison Ivy and Soul yer are not morons. Although fights among the three great spirit races are happening frequently, but they are still within a controble scale and is merely something they are concerned about. Not to mention the harm that the Serene Spirit Tower could bring to non human spirits, just my decision to assign the fourth Serene Spirit Tower to one spirit race would already have caused the three of them to be on their guard. Even if I do not agree toe, and let all of them continue to fight, it still wouldn¡¯t create all that big of a stir, and that is not what I want to see.¡± The corners of Wu Jiu¡¯s mouth curled up into a sneer, as he looked at the Beast Spirits passing at the sides.

    In the past, these Beast Spirits would be ring balefully at him when they met, but today, he had instead seen traces of servility in their eyes.

    That change, caused the mirth in Wu Jiu¡¯s eyes to deepen.

    This was the result he was seeking.

    He did not believe that any spirit could be absolutely pure in this world, who did not long for any power, and did not yearn to possess any authority. They had all been so at peace only because they had not been presented with an opportunity before their eyes. If they were given a better choice, it would then elicit the dark side buried deep within one¡¯s soul.

    Jiang Yun Long was slightly startled, as he came to understand what Wu Jiu¡¯s intentions were, and his eyes widened as he stared.

    ¡°Master is indeed one of surpassing intelligence! Your disciple has been too narrow sighted.¡±

    Wu Jiu gave a dismissive wave of his hand. Towards Jiang Yun Long¡¯spliment, he was not ttered.

    After Wu Jiu and Jiang Yun Long walked for a while, they finally came to the front of me Dragon¡¯s cave. And right outside the cave, there were two figures already there.

    The cold and enchanting Poison Ivy wasnguishing upon a chair formed with vines when he suddenly saw Wu Jiu appear. There wasn¡¯t the slightest bit of surprise in his eyes but rather an appraising look in them as his emotionless eyes swept over the figure of Wu Jiu.

    Standing right opposite Poison Ivy, arge ck sword towered at the side, therge sword jet ck throughout, but glowing with a cold metallic sheen. Upon the great de, there was a faintly discernible dragon motif, its hilt a depiction of a ck dragon, its eyes two embedded red rubies, the contrast of the blood red stones against the ck making it look more majestic!

    Soul yer, the leader of all the Weapons Spirits. ording to rumours, before the Soul yer was destroyed, it was once the supreme divine artifact, possessing the power to y a soulpletely. Even when it came to the Spirit World, it still reigned supreme among the Weapon Spirits, with none of the spirits daring to antagonize the Soul yer in the slightest. Even though it had be a spirit body, the de of the Soul yer was still able to make any spirit disperse and scatter in an instant, and it could very well be said that the Soul yer was the very nemesis against spirits!

    And because the Soul yer sat at the top, the Weapon Spirits had shone brilliantly for a time.

    The metallic humming resonance sounded out from the Soul yer, the pair of blood red rubies glinting with a scintiting lustre, like a pair of eyes, that surveyed everything around it.

    Apanying that humming resonance, the ground beneath Wu Jiu and Jiang Yun Long rumbled as they gigantic me Dragon came walking slowly out from its cave, its immense body seemingly that of an absolute ruler, reigning supreme over all, majestic and resplendent.

    ¡°Everyone¡¯s here.¡± The me Dragon said as it came out of its cave, its immense size allowing it to look down from height, at the ¡°guests¡± it had invited.

    Jiang Yun Long stood behind Wu Jiu, his heart secretly filled with terror as he looked at the leaders of the three great spirit races before his eyes, the aura emanating from their bodies something not something he could readily withstand.

 Chapter 2050 - Chaos in the Spirit World (5)

    <h4>Chapter 2050: Chaos in the Spirit World (5)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°me Dragon, exactly for what have you invited all of us here?¡± A strange voice sounded out from the Soul yer. The voice was neither male nor female, a sound that was a metallic resonance with every word spat out, the voice seemingly passing through the ears and straight into the brain.

    ¡°I have naturally invited thee here regarding the matter of the fourth Serene Spirit Tower.¡± The me Dragon¡¯s deep booming voice rang out suddenly. It then turned its head slightly to look at Wu Jiu standing at the front and paused a moment before it said: ¡°Because, recently, with the construction of the fourth Serene Spirit Tower beingpleted, it was apanied by news that it would be handed out. I am of the thought that as the possessor of the Serene Spirit Tower, Wu Jiu, isn¡¯t an exnation due to all of us here?¡±

    me Dragon went straight to the point to voice out his doubt. In the recent period, quite a number of incidents had sprung up among the Beast Spirits. Although me Dragon had quickly suppressed them, it was not able to prevent all of those incidents from happening. As long as the right to possess the fourth Serene Spirit Tower was not certain, then such situations would only continue to worsen by the day.

    me Dragon¡¯s question was coincidentally what Soul yer had wanted to ask, and the pair of blood red rubies seemed to be looking at Wu Jiu.

    Only Poison Ivy, merely swept a fleeting nce over Wu Jiu.

    Wu Jiu gave a faint smile, the smile blossoming on that good looking and effeminate face. There was an unspeakable allure, that though beautiful, made others feel a chill run through them.

    ¡°So that¡¯s what this is all about. I had wondered what was the matter. The fourth Serene Spirit Tower was one I appealed to the Spirit Lord to build. Because after the previous three Serene Spirit Towers were built, the results were remarkable, and hence I built the fourth Serene Spirit Tower. As for the results the Serene Spirit Towers give, I am sure it is clear for the three of you to see. It can elevate the cultivation of spirits which is such a great thing. I, Wu Jiu, do not dare to horde something that great for myself and have hence decided to give up possession of the fourth Serene Spirit Tower, wishing only that the benefits of the Serene Spirit Tower do not only go to the human spirits alone, as it should belong to the entire Spirit World, to belong to all the spirit races of the Spirit World.

    Wu Jiu¡¯s voice was gentle, the pace of his words unrushed, but rather emotional. He spoke with a smile on his face, his eyes smiling, his words sounding highly earnest and sincere.

    But that sincerity was lost upon me Dragon and the others.

    As the leaders of the three great spirit races, they would not be taken in with just a few flowery words. They knew nothing about the Serene Spirit Tower and they would naturally not believe Wu Jiu¡¯s words so easily.

    ¡°From what I know, the Serene Spirit Tower does not seem to be beneficial to non human spirits.¡± Soul yer then said.

    Wu Jiu nodded his head without hesitation and then replied very candidly: ¡°That¡¯s true. Only human spirits are allowed into the previous three Serene Spirit Towers and right from the beginning of their construction, I have already told all the spirit races that besides human spirits, all other spirit races must note close to the Serene Spirit Towers even a step. My warning at that time might sound domineering and tyrannical to all your ears, and rather disrespectful. But please forgive my unintentional mistake as I had not wanted our friends from the other spirit races toe to harm due to ack of understanding.¡±

    Wu Jiu paused a moment, and then continued on in an earnest tone.

    ¡°The previous three Serene Spirit Towers, were experiments I was carrying out. I am a human spirit myself, and hence I understand human spirits the most. Everything in those three Serene Spirit Towers were built ording to suit the human spirits¡¯ method of cultivation and that is why to a human spirit, it is a priceless treasure. But to other spirit races, it does not benefit them at all, to the extent that it might even bring them harm.¡±

 Chapter 2051 - Chaos in the Spirit World (6)

    <h4>Chapter 2051: Chaos in the Spirit World (6)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°I believe, that all of you here have a certain understanding about the Serene Spirit Towers already, and you should be able to judge whether there is truth in what I am saying.¡± Wu Jiu said.

    me Dragon and the others naturally knew that what Wu Jiu had said was the truth, but they had not thought that Wu Jiu would so readily admit the harm the Serene Spirit Towers could bring to the other spirit races. Such candidness waspletely unlike Wu Jiu¡¯s personality.

    With such an attitude, it only made me Dragon and the others even more wary.

    Wu Jiu seemed to have felt the bias me Dragon and the others were feeling against him and he went on to say helplessly: ¡°For sure, I, Wu Jiu, am not considered to be all that good a person, and am not someone so benevolent that would give up the Serene Spirit Tower just like that. Let me be honest here then. Building this fourth Serene Spirit Tower was not my idea but the Spirit Lord¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°The Spirit Lord?¡± me Dragon was slightly startled.

    Wu Jiu nodded his head and said: ¡°The three Serene Spirit Towers from before were experiments the Spirit Lord wanted me to carry out, and he allowed me to let them be used only by human spirits. After going through the trials for so long, the Spirit Lord felt that the Serene Spirit Towers could be used to cultivate our power of the spirit, and hence, he got me to quickly build more Serene Spirit Towers to provide them for the other spirit races.¡± As he spoke, the corners of Wu Jiu¡¯s mouth curled up with an impatient sneer. ¡°Otherwise, do all of you really think that I will give up this Serene Spirit Tower I have developed over to you so willingly? That is something that we human spirits had painstakingly built little by little and what what has any of you contributed that after it has been built, it has to be given up over to you?¡±

    Wu Jiu¡¯s words caused me Dragon and Soul yer to be quake slightly in shock. Wu Jiu¡¯s sincere demeanor before had not moved them but had instead put them on their guard and when Wu Jiu was using such a indignant tone without a care with demeaning words, they had instead found it easier to believe him.

    Afterall, based on their understanding of Wu Jiu, he was not a generous person and he was one that would never give up the Serene Spirit Tower for no good reason, so they would never just ept it so readily no matter what.

    ¡°Now that the fourth Serene Spirit Tower has already been built, we will only need to ascertain the spirit race¡¯s method of cultivation to carry out the final adjustments and it can then immediately be put to use. Seeing that all of you are being so terrified and worried, you can very well just go seek affirmation from the Spirit Lord. Although I am not exactly pleased with the decision that the Spirit Lord has made, but as a vassal under the Spirit Lord, I would naturally abide by the order given to me. You might not want to believe my words, then you can just go seek affirmation yourselves.¡± Wu Jiu said calm and unruffled with his arms crossed over his chest, a sneering smirk upon his effeminate face, apletely different person from the earnest and sincere one seen just moments ago.

    Wu Jiu¡¯spletely disparate demeanor made me Dragon and Soul yer a little confused. They were not able to determine whether Wu Jiu¡¯s words were the truth or a lie.

    ¡°I will verify it with the Spirit Lord, to see whether you speak the truth. And if you dare to try to deceive me, I will have you know the price you will have to pay for it.¡± Soul yer released a humming resonance, the tone highly threatening.

    Wu Jiu shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°As you please.¡±

    Poison Ivy had not once opened his mouth throughout, but merely sat on his chair of vines as he looked at Wu Jiu, his eyes not missing the slightest change that came over Wu Jiu¡¯s face.

    ¡°If that is all that you want to ask me here today, then I have already finished saying all there is to say. The construction of the fourth Serene Spirit Tower haspleted and after you decide which spirit race will be using it, just inform me directly and I will make the final preparations for it. So, if there is nothing else, then I shall take my leave.¡± Wu Jiu concluded up his speech, and made to take his leave.

    Since me Dragon¡¯s question had been answered, there was naturally no reason for Wu Jiu to remain there any longer.

 Chapter 2052 - Chaos in the Spirit World (7)

    <h4>Chapter 2052: Chaos in the Spirit World (7)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Wu Jiu swept his gaze over me Dragon and the others before leading Jiang Yun Long out from the ce.

    ¡°Master, we¡¯re leaving just like that?¡± Jiang Yun Long suppressed his voice to whisper beside Wu Jiu¡¯s ear. Wu Jiu¡¯s meeting with me Dragon and the others had been so short Jiang Yun Long just could not believe it.

    ¡°It was already enough.¡± Wu Jiu¡¯s eyes shed with a trace of venomous mirth and his gaze swung unnoticeably towards the few Beast Spirits standing not too far away from the entrance of the me Dragon¡¯s cave.

    It did not matter whether me Dragon and the others believed his words or not as they would surely seek verification from the Spirit Lord. And no one knew better than Wu Jiu what the result of that would be. With everything that he said outside the me Dragon¡¯s cave today, it was believed that it would take long before it would spread throughout the three great spirit races. Even if me Dragon and the others wanted to hide it, it would not be possible to do it.

    The corners of Wu Jiu¡¯s mouth had a hint of chilling smile hanging off them as he slowly disappeared out of sight from me Dragon and the others.

    It was until the figure of Wu Jiu hadpletely disappeared from sight that me Dragon then lowered its head, to look at Soul yer and Poison Ivy.

    Poison Ivy had not once opened his mouth from beginning to end like today¡¯s discussion had nothing to do with him at all. If not for the fact that nt Spirits were well known to be entric and that Poison Ivy¡¯s personality was like that, others might have found it strange.

    ¡°I will go seek affirmation from the Spirit Lord today, to see if Wu Jiu speaks the truth.¡± Soul yer¡¯s tone was hard as steel, seemingly highly concerned about the Serene Spirit Tower.

    me Dragon nodded its head, and expressed that it would verify it with the Spirit Lord as soon as possible as well, where Soul yer then took its leave.

    ¡°Do you want toe in to sit for awhile?¡± me Dragon looked at Poison Ivy. Although the two of them could not be considered to be close friends, they enjoyed friendly rtions with each other.

    The corners of Poison Ivy¡¯s eyes lifted slightly, as he raised his head up to look at the enormous me Dragon.

    ¡°You should not have chosen to speak with Wu Jiu at this ce.¡± Poison Ivy finally said.

    ¡°Oh? Is there anything inappropriate about it?¡± me Dragon asked, looking at Poison Ivy in iprehension.

    Poison Ivy curled up his lips. ¡°Although the intelligence of Beast Spirits have developed quite a bit, but its still rather retarded. With that brain of yours, you¡¯ll be yed to death by Wu Jiu.¡± Poison Ivy¡¯s voice was filled with thick contempt.

    me Dragon was already used to that venomous tongue of Poison Ivy¡¯s and did not feel displeased in anyway, but was more concerned with the meaning in Poison Ivy¡¯s words.

    ¡°Is there anything strange in what Wu Jiu said earlier?¡± me Dragon then asked.

    Poison Ivy shook his head.

    ¡°Everything he said was true. I believe there wasn¡¯t a single word of untruth in all that he said today, including the matter about the Spirit Lord asking him to build the fourth Serene Spirit Tower, it would definitely be true as well. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have brought up the Spirit Lord¡¯s name when he clearly knew that you do not trust him at all.¡±

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the truth, then what is inappropriate about it?¡± me Dragon was even more confused. It found itselfpletely unable to understand what Poison Ivy was talking about.

    Poison Ivy stood up and unraveled the vines as he stared at me Dragon in silence, his gaze slowly moving to look behind me Dragon.

    me Dragon turned its head around uprehendingly and suddenly discovered that on the peak near to its cave, were several Beast Spirits showing high excitement in their eyes. Beast Spirits had very good hearing and their conversation with Wu Jiu earlier had not been consciously isted with power of the spirit. Hence, every single word that Wu Jiu said to me Dragon earlier had fallen right into the ears of those Beast Spirits!

    me Dragon was taken aback. He could faintly sense that something was wrong, but in that instant, it did not know where the problem exactly was.

    ¡°On the Spirit Lord¡¯s side, I will not be going to seek verification. A warning on ount of having known each other for so long. It is best that you do not go ask for affirmation. Not confirming it will be better than having it confirmed.¡± Throwing those words, Poison Ivy then left.

 Chapter 2053 - Astounding Cultivation (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2053: Astounding Cultivation (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Wu Jiu¡¯s discussion with the leaders of the three great races soon spread among the spirits. Spirits who were initially still maintaining a wait and see attitude towards the Serene Spirit Tower immediately put down their guard upon hearing about Wu Jiu¡¯s words, eagerly anticipating the result of the affirmation their leader had gone to seek from the Spirit Lord.

    With the Spirit Lord¡¯s name brought up, it increased the trustworthiness of Wu Jiu¡¯s words which just caused the spirits to be more excited.

    Just as the world was burning with furious debate about the fourth Serene Spirit Tower, Jun Wu Xie led Qiao Chu and the otherpanions to sneak into the Tranquil Dream Forest to carry out their newfound method of cultivation. Because Meng Yi Liang and his men were killed in there, it just reinforced Jiang Yun Long¡¯s belief that Jun Wu Xie had escaped from there, where he then gave up on watching the Tranquil Dream Forest as he just did not believe that Jun Wu Xie would return back to such a dangerous ce.

    Completely unaware of the fact that Jun Wu Xie was at that moment openly staying right there there in the Tranquil Dream Forest!

    Inside the thick forest, Jun Wu Xie sat cross legged on the ground, where dense lush grass originally grew under her, but a swathe of the grass had been ttened out by Jun Wu Xie, leaving an area of bare soil. But over the soil, a circle of Spirit Reinforcement runes was drawn out, and that circle formed by the Spirit Reinforcement runes surrounded Jun Wu Xie in the middle. If one looked carefully, it would not be difficult to see that the circle of Spirit Reinforcement runes were exactly the same as those in the Serene Spirit Towers with the only difference being the sequence they were arranged in.

    In the surrounding area surrounding Jun Wu Xie, Qiao Chu, Fan Zhuo, Hua Yao, Rong Ruo and Fei Yan were also seated cross legged in a half lotus position, and around them, was a ring of Spirit Reinforcement runes just the same. They sat quietly with their eyes closed, silently cultivating.

    From the day that Jun Wu Xie left her house, the six of them had slipped into the Tranquil Dream Forest and cultivated with this exceptional method. They had carried on with their cultivation for a good half year in there as Jiang Yun Long had been so certain that there would be no sign of Jun Wu Xie in the Tranquil Dream Forest anymore that he did not send men to go search in there anymore, which allowed Jun Wu Xie and herpanions to be able to cultivate peacefully.

    In momentary daze, Jun Wu Xie opened her eyes. Half a year¡¯s cultivation had made her power of the spirit soaring to new heights. A vagueyer of grey mist rose faintly from her body, and as she halted her cultivation, the grey mist was then retracted back into her body.

    Qiao Chu and the others beside her had also awakened from their cultivation trance. They looked at each other and saw in each others¡¯ eyes joy and delight.

    Half a year¡¯s time of cultivation to spirits, was so short that it was negligible enough to bepletely disregarded, but to the youngpanions, it was a highly crucial period of time given to them. For no other reason, than because of the ring of Spirit Reinforcement runes around them while they cultivated.

    That circle of Spirit Reinforcement runes was something Jun Wu Xie hade up with by rearranging the sequence of Spirit Reinforcement runes based on what she saw in the Serene Spirit Tower¡¯s twelfth level, where not only would it not bring any harm to them, it greatly increased the speed of the progress in their cultivation.

    The Spirit Reinforcement runes in the Serene Spirit Towers did indeed hold the ability to help one¡¯s cultivation. But at the same time that it raised the speed of progress in one¡¯s cultivation, it also hid a highly destructive element. Jun Wu Xie discarded the destructive portion and picked out only the parts where it increased the speed of progress in cultivation while improving on it herself, it resulted in the speed that Jun Wu Xie and thepanions¡¯ cultivation advanced at to be even faster than that in the Serene Spirit Towers!

    In just that short half a year¡¯s time, they achieved what it would have taken other spirits six hundred years to achieve!

    Such and astounding effect, was only known to Jun Wu Xie and herpanions.

 Chapter 2054 - Astounding Cultivation (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2054: Astounding Cultivation (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Little Xie¡¯s method is just too Heaven defying, I almost could not bear to stop.¡± Qiao Chu said as he stretched out his legs, looking still unfulfilled, as he had be obsessed with the feeling of sensing the surge of strong power of the spirit entering his body.

    He had a feeling that if he was given a few more months¡¯ time, he would be able to reach a level in the Spirit World that was as high as a Purple Spirit outside.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at the exhrated Qiao Chu, and then slowly lowered her eyes. The discovery she made in the fourth Serene Spirit Tower had brought her a result that went far beyond her expectations, never having thought that Spirit Reinforcement could really be applied onto elerating the growth of one¡¯s power of the spirit. But there was a limit to that kind of advancement where once one reached a certain level of power, the speed bes much slower.

    Being almost as good as a new spirit, to Qiao Chu and thepanions, using Spirit Reinforcement tomence on their initial stages of cultivation, it was as if they were taking a rocket. But as the umted power of the spirit grew more and more in their bodies the speed of growth in their cultivation then slowed down.

    Jun Wu Xie was guessing that was due to the limits that their souls were able to withstand that brought about the change.

    The Spirit Reinforcement runes in the Serene Spirit Tower wouldpletely ignore the fact whether a spirit soul would be able to withstand that much power, but continue to forcibly imbue them with more power of the spirit, till the spirit soul was unable to withstand it and went on to burst and explode, to then be absorbed by the twelfth level¡¯s Spirit Fire. After Jun Wu Xie¡¯s modifications, that Spirit Reinforcement runes no longer had the power to forcibly infuse a spirit with power of the spirit, but allow the spirit to passively absorb it. Although it ced a limit on the amount of power that could be absorbed, it made it much safer.

    At least throughout the half year that they had been cultivating, Qiao Chu and thepanions had not felt the slightest bit of difort, but have instead felt very much more invigorated.

    ¡°I heard Little Xie say that you want to go to the first Serene Spirit Tower. When are you going to do that?¡± Fei Yan asked curiously. Before they had even restarted on their cultivation, Jun Wu Xie had already nned and prepared to go into the first Serene Spirit Tower to wreck destruction, so that Little ck would be able to recover, but in the entire half year that they had been here in the Tranquil Dream Forest, they had not seen Jun Wu Xie show any inclination of doing that.

    ¡°Very soon.¡± Jun Wu Xie said expressionlessly, her mind seemingly rather distracted. She had a hand held over her chest, her brows slightly furrowed. Over the past half a year, the progress of her cultivation had been extremely fast, and she had not felt any difort throughout. Jun Wu Yao often came to the Tranquil Dream Forest to apany her while she cultivated, and Little Lotus and Poppy came asionally as well, bringing her updates on any news of Jun Gu.

    Having searched for a good half year, Little Lotus and Poppy had seen every single spirit that appeared outside the three Serene Spirit Towers but they still had not seen any spirit that looked simr to Jun Gu, the news causing Jun Wu Xie to feel a tinge of despair.

    The time that Jun Wu would havee to the Spirit World would not have been that long ago as ten years¡¯ time in the Spirit World was as fleeting as a snap of one¡¯s fingers.

    Jun Wu Xie then could not help but start to think whether Jun Gu had already gone to the Serene Spirit Tower and have his spirit soul sacrificed to the Spirit Fire. That was an answer that only Wu Jiu would be able to provide as all spirit that had attained extremely high powers in the Serene Spirit Tower and were absorbed by the Spirit Fire would have gained Wu Jiu¡¯s favour before they were absorbed, bing Wu Jiu¡¯s direct disciple. To know whether Jun Gu had been sacrificed, Wu Jiu was the only person Jun Wu Xie could ask.

    ¡°Little Xie? What is on your mind? You look like you have a lot on your mind.¡± Qiao Chu asked when he saw Jun Wu Xie¡¯s perturbed face, and he could not help but to wave his hand before Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes.

    Jun Wu Xie snapped back to her senses and shook her head slightly to say: ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Just that there is a strange feeling in my chest.¡±

 Chapter 2055 - Astounding Cultivation (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2055: Astounding Cultivation (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie lowered her head to look down at her chest, where she seemed to feel a certain kind of power stirring inside. That feeling was a little familiar, but at the same time strange. Although a little difiting, but it wasn¡¯t really agonizing. She did not feel any abnormality in her soul, and concluded that it could be due to her having cultivated too intensely recently, not wanting to think too much into it.

    The feeling of having regained power was just great and Qiao Chu and the others were excited to show off their new strength. It must be known that ever since they hade into the Spirit World, their weak and insignificant powers had been highly unbearable. Now that they have gained powers once again, these hot blooded and exuberant youths could not help but anticipate being able to exhibit their skills, and Jun Wu Xie going to the first Serene Spirit Tower would give them the best opportunity to do that.

    ¡°Jiang Yun Long seemed to have rxed on his search for you. Do you think they are pursuing other motives?¡± Rong Ruo asked as she looked at Jun Wu Xie.

    From the news that Little Lotus and Poppy had brought, they came to know that the portraits of Jun Wu Xie that had been pasted everywhere had been taken down and Jiang Yun Long had reduced arge part of the spirits tasked with finding Jun Wu Xie. It would seem like they have finally given up on pursuing Jun Wu Xie. Simrly, they had still not located Nn Shan and Brownie so their sudden silence had not only not made Rong Ruo and the others rx their guard but had instead made them suspect whether Jiang Yun Long and Wu Jiu had made new ns.

    ¡°Regardless what they n to do, we will still destroy them! They dared to persecute Little Xie! They must be tired of living!¡± Qiao Chu harrumphed indignantly. Having known Jun Wu Xie for so long, no matter where they were, Jun Wu Xie had never fallen into a situation where she wanted as a fugitive, and Jiang Yun Long had set a new precedent.

    Jun Wu Xie had wanted to say something but the strange feeling in her chest grew more and more intense. From a slight difort to gradually grow into a stinging pain. Her face turned pale in an instant, and her body then started trembling uncontrobly.

    Qiao Chu and the otherpanions noticed Jun Wu Xie¡¯s abnormality and they immediately halted their conversation, to looked at Jun Wu Xie anxiously as the colour on her face continued to worsen.

    ¡°Little Xie, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Qiao Chu was so worried his palms were sweating, seeing Jun Wu Xie in such a condition but did not dare to touch her carelessly, afraid that he would inflict greater harm upon her.

    It was so painful Jun Wu Xie could not even speak. She was feeling as if something was about to surge out from inside her chest, hard to imagine that such a kind of swelling and tearing pain she was feeling would manifest upon a spirit body.

    A tall slender figure suddenly descended from up among the trees, and scooped Jun Wu Xie right into his arms.

    Qiao Chu and the others stared in shock at the person who had suddenly appeared. Until they saw Jun Wu Yao¡¯s familiar contenance, they all then breathed out in relief.

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s brows knitted together as he looked at Jun Wu Xie in his arms, seemingly able to feel her pain from seeing Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body that was shaking uncontrobly. His hands were constantly sending his devil spirit into Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body, seeking to eradicate the agony, but with unnoticeable effect.

    Jun Wu Xie had her teeth gritted tightly together, struggling to suppress the cry that threatened toe out of her mouth. Her tiny hand held Jun Wu Yao¡¯s shirt cor in a death¡¯s grip, trying to endure it with everything she had.

    Suddenly, a streak of light shot out from Jun Wu Xie¡¯s chest, the light flying up into midair before it fell to the ground in an instant. A blurry figure manifested within that light, and at the moment that the light faded away, a tall figure suddenly appeared before Qiao Chu and the others.

    That manifestation caused Qiao Chu and the severalpanions to bepletely stunned in ce.

    It was a tall figure, a man with a handsome countenance.

 Chapter 2056 - The Third Ring Spirit (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2056: The Third Ring Spirit (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Long and thin vines twirled around the man¡¯s wrists, blooms of purple flowers decorating the vines, and upon that handsome alluring face, was an expression showing a trace of shock and surprise.

    ¡°Poi..... Poison Ivy?¡± Qiao Chu rubbed his eyes, staring incredulously at the man walking out from the burst of light. That man was no one else but Poison Ivy that Qiao Chu and the others had met in the forest when they had firste into the Spirit World!

    [Why had Poison Ivy jumped out from Little Xie¡¯s chest?]

    Qiao Chu and the others were properly stunned at that moment.

    In the instant that the light hade out from her body, the agony had immediately disappeared from Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body. Though her face was still pale, she no longer had to endure the pain from before. She sat up in Jun Wu Yao¡¯s arms to stare at Poison Ivy whose face was filled with bewilderment.

    ¡°You.....¡± Poison Ivy stared at Jun Wu Xie, the face that had always been calm now filled with confusion.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Poison Ivy, her gaze simrly rather confused as well.

    Poison Ivy then drew in a deep breath as he closed his eyes a moment before they opened. Under Qiao Chu¡¯s and thepanions¡¯ speechless stares, Poison Ivy then abruptly fell onto one knee as he looked at Jun Wu Xie, and opened his mouth to say: ¡°Poison Ivy greets his Mistress.¡±

    ¡°MISTRESS! ! !¡± Qiao Chu screamed out with pure and utter incredulity, his hands wing at his own face, as he stared in shock at Poison Ivy.

    [What the Hell!]

    [What did he just hear! ?]

    [Poison Ivy actually just addressed Jun Wu Xie as..... Mistress! ?]

    [Isn¡¯t that the form of address Little Lotus and Poppy use for Jun Wu Xie?]

    [Why is Poison Ivy also.....]

    An astounding thought that formed in Qiao Chu¡¯s mind. His eyes grew wide, his gaze switching between Jun Wu Xie and Poison Ivy incessantly, his face looking like he had just seen a ghost.

    ¡°Things..... couldn¡¯t possibly be like what I am imagining right?¡± The corners of Qiao Chu¡¯s mouth twitched, his incredulous gaze then turning to look at Hua Yao standing right beside him.

    Hua Yao had an equally stunned expression on his face, his conflicted gaze locked upon the figure of Poison Ivy, his reaction dyed for a long while before he looked at Qiao Chu to say: ¡°I think..... What you are thinking should be correct.¡±

    Qiao Chu¡¯s entire being then crumbled!

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes were tinged with surprise. Ever since the Spirit Tree¡¯s seed had been ced in her body, and after she had absorbed the Devious Wyvern, she had gotten to know through Jun Wu Yao¡¯s mouth that she would not only have just one lone Ring Spirit, and Poppy¡¯s appearance had verified Jun Wu Yao¡¯s deduction.

    Jun Wu Xie had long prepared herself to wee the arrival of more Ring Spirits, but.....

    She would never ever have thought that after Poppy, the Ring Spirit that would be intricately linked to her would turn out to be..... Poison Ivy? !

    ¡°You¡¯re my Ring Spirit?¡± Jun Wu Xie had been properly surprised by the facts before her eyes. She knew that her future Ring Spirits would definitely also be nt Spirits but..... Poison Ivy..... She suddenly found it rather hard to imagine.

    Poison Ivy then stood up and looked calmly at Jun Wu Xie. In truth, he had never thought that he would actually be Jun Wu Xie¡¯s Ring Spirit. Afterall..... Didn¡¯t Jun Wu Xie already have Little Lotus?

    ¡°Yes, my Mistress.¡± Poison Ivy¡¯s voice regained its calm. Ring Spirits knew clearly where their sense of belonging was directed to. Even if his heart was highly astonished, but Poison Ivy could not deny the link in the consciousnesses of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s and his.

    This youngdy before his eyes was definitely his Mistress.

    ¡°I think I need to calm myself down properly.¡± Qiao Chu mourned as he held Hua Yao¡¯s shoulder, his other hand clutching at his chest looking like he had just suffered a great shock even though he had guessed that this would be the result. But hearing Poison Ivy saying it from the horse¡¯s mouth, he still could not help but feel it incredibly outrageous.

    Poison Ivy could be considered to be the only nt Spirit they hade into contact with in the Spirit World and in the end..... he had actually be Jun Wu Xie¡¯s third Ring Spirit!

 Chapter 2057 - The Third Ring Spirit (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2057: The Third Ring Spirit (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Qiao Chu just felt his heart taking a strong hit deep inside!

    Jun Wu Xie then regained her senses as she looked at Poison Ivy, seemingly trying to digest the news.

    Poison Ivy had be highly calm andposed. If truth was to be told, although he did not think all that well of humans, Poison Ivy had to admit that he had a rather good impression of Jun Wu Xie, remembering the time when Jun Wu Xie was carrying the little ck cat, the anxiety that showed in her eyes, the kind of deep worry that could not be feigned.

    The little ck cat was merely another spirit body and it did not look to be all that powerful. But even though that was the case, Jun Wu Xie was still seen to be so anxious for the little ck cat. Maybe it was from that day onwards that Poison Ivy was destined to be Jun Wu Xie¡¯s Ring Spirit.

    ¡°Mistress seems to have be a lot stronger.¡± Poison Ivy had already be Jun Wu Xie¡¯s Ring Spirit and he was naturally acutely aware of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s condition. From the level of power of the spirit Jun Wu Xie possessed, he could clearly feel that Jun Wu Xie had grown to be much more powerfulpared to before. If not for the fact he knew the amount of time that had psed so clearly, Poison Ivy wouldn¡¯t be able to believe that any spirit would be able to grow from a weak and frail new spirit to now reach a stage where she possessed the ability to execute a spirit outre in just a matter of half a year¡¯s time!

    That¡¯s right, now that Jun Wu Xie had stepped into the realm of executing a spirit outre, looking at all the human spirits throughout the entire Spirit Realm, only four spirits had been able to achieve such a level. But Jun Wu Xie had now be the fifth person so easily and Poison Ivy had no choice but to change his opinion of his new contracted Mistress.

    ¡°Mm.¡± Jun Wu Xie said as she calmed her emotions. It was exactly because her spirit soul¡¯s power had increased in strength that she was able to withstand the arrival of the third Ring Spirit, but the identity of the Ring Spirit..... had truly astounded her.

    Just like how Poison Ivy felt, Jun Wu Xie did not feel that much against Poison Ivy as well.

    Poison Ivy looked around himself and quickly realized that he was in the Tranquil Dream Forest. He lived just at the outer perimeters of the Tranquil Dream Forest and regarding the fact that Jun Wu Xie and herpanions had returned to the Tranquil Dream Forest, he had noticed it but just had not bothered himself with it.

    ¡°Will Mistress be remaining here to continue with your cultivation?¡± Poison Ivy seemed to have quickly epted the fact that he had be Jun Wu Xie¡¯s Ring Spirit and in truth, he had long discovered that Jun Wu Xie was not a deceased spirit soul and that her flesh body was still living.

    ¡°We¡¯ll stay here for a few more days before we will go to the first Serene Spirit Tower.¡± Jun Wu Xie said with a nod of her head.

    Poison Ivy¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. ¡°That is not a suitable ce for Mistress to go to.¡± As he spoke, Poison Ivy¡¯s gaze then turned to fall upon the unconscious little ck cat lying at the side.

    Because Poison Ivy had be her Ring Spirit, Jun Wu Xie knew the kind of loyalty a Ring Spirit had for their Master and hence she did not need to hide anything from Poison Ivy. She told Poison Ivy everything about what she discovered in the Serene Spirit Tower and her intentions to destroy the first Serene Spirit Tower to save the little ck cat.

    Poison Ivy listened to everything silently but the creased brow did not rx in the slightest but to knit even more tightly together.

    ¡°The Serene Spirit Tower is really such a evil and sinister ce.¡± Poison Ivy had felt that there was something wrong with the Serene Spirit Towers all this time but he had never thought that the Serene Spirit Tower would devour spirits. To the Spirit World, that piece of news was just devastating!

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that just the truth! That Wu Jiu is just a heartless and maniacal demon! To think that he could make himself build such a terrifying ce so passionately, and had even wanted to use the Spiritual Bear toplete the construction of the fourth Serene Spirit Tower! He¡¯s absolutely just dreaming. He can just forget about capturing the Spiritual Bear for all his life!¡± When Wu Jiu and Jiang Yun Long were mentioned, a ball of rage just rose up in Qiao Chu. Because of the Yin Yang Bear, with Brownie being a bear spirit as well, Qiao Chu hade to like Brownie very much! ! !

 Chapter 2058 - The Third Ring Spirit (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2058: The Third Ring Spirit (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°I think..... Wu Jiu¡¯s n is about to seed soon.¡± Poison Ivy said suddenly.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Jun Wu Xie detected a something strange in Poison Ivy¡¯s words.

    Poison Ivy then told her about everything that had happened during the period that Jun Wu Xie was in cultivation.

    me Dragon had seeked out Wu Jiu, and invited Poison Ivy and Soul yer to question Wu Jiu about the fourth Serene Spirit Tower. Wu Jiu had candidly answered everything and exined the reason for the fourth Serene Spirit Tower, revealing that all of it had been the Spirit Lord¡¯s idea.

    Poison Ivy felt that Wu Jiu might have some ulterior motive and he did not go seek verification from the Spirit Lord, but left me Dragon with a warning. me Dragon trusted Poison Ivy and he did not go see the Spirit Lord.

    But their choices did not represent Soul yer did the same.

    Soul yer had rushed over to the Spirit Pce the next day and seek verification from the Spirit Lord on Wu Jiu¡¯s words and the result he got was exactly like what Wu Jiu had said, that he had spoken the truth, where everything had indeed been the Spirit Lord idea.

    Having acquired the Spirit Lord¡¯s affirmation, Soul yer had then brought the news back to the Weapon Spirits and ryed it to every single Weapon Spirit, which caused the Weapon Spirits to boil over with excitement.

    The power of the Serene Spirit Tower had made many among the spirit races to covet it since a long time ago. But as the ce would bring harm upon non human spirits, those spirits then had some misgivings about it. But after they came to know that the fourth Serene Spirit Tower could be modified ording to the cultivation method of a specific spirit race, it immediately caused the blood of the Weapon Spirits to boil over, steeling their determination to fight for the fourth Serene Spirit Tower.

    Although me Dragon did not go seek affirmation, and did not make a great deal out of the matter, back when me Dragon and the other leaders had met, outside the cave where me Dragon resided, every word exchanged in that meeting had been overheard by Beast Spirits nearby and they had spread it like wildfire among their race which led all the Beast Spirits to await eagerly the result after me Dragon went to seek affirmation from the Spirit Lord. But me Dragon had still not taken any action after so long while the result that Soul yer had gotten from the Spirit Lord had quickly spread out from the Weapon Spirits.

    The Beast Spirits could not hold themselves back anymore. They only wanted to verify the authenticity of those words and they did not care who was the one who went to verify it.

    With the feasibility of the fourth Serene Spirit Tower confirmed, the Weapon Spirits and the Beast Spirits embarked on an intense battle for it. Scuffles and shes big and small broke out constantly between the two spirit races. me Dragon came out and suppressed it several times but could not quell the desire for power in the hearts of the Beast Spirits, unable to control the entire situationpletely. In the end, even a few nt Spirits were incited into restlessness and quite a number of them jumped into the fray as well.

    Because of the struggle, it caused the standing of me Dragon and Poison Ivy to diminish greatly among the Beast Spirits and nt Spirits. At the same time that Soul yer led the Weapon Spirits to seize the fourth Serene Spirit Tower, me Dragon and Poison Ivy had note forward, which led their fellow spirits of their race toin about their absence, that just rendered their attempts to dissuade everyone to fall further in vain.

    And just a few days ago, a huge battle among the three races urred. After an uncountable number of deaths, the Weapon Spirits who had Soul yer leading them achieved final victory and seized the right to possess the Serene Spirit Tower. They had then already begun to discuss with Wu Jiu how the fourth Serene Spirit Tower was to be modified ording to the method of cultivation used by Weapon Spirits.

    The defeated Beast Spirits and nt Spirits were devastated where a portion of them had even turned their rage in failure onto me Dragon and Poison Ivy, ming them for noting out to lead their spirit race to fight for the fourth Serene Spirit Tower. Immediately, me Dragon and Poison Ivy suffered admonishments and scoldings, which led to their positions within their respective spirit races to be greatly affected as well.

 Chapter 2059 - Insidious Plot (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2059: Insidious Plot (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°A bunch of idiots. Do they really think that getting the fourth Serene Spirit Tower is something great?¡± Qiao Chu said with a scornful smirk upon hearing what they said. What me Dragon and Poison Ivy did was smart, but it was obvious that their fellow spirits of their races were not as smart as them.

    ¡°Without the Spiritual Bear, it is not possible for the fourth Serene Spirit Tower to finish its construction. Wu Jiu will only continue to drag it out.¡± Jun Wu Xie was instead calm andposed before such a situation. The desire to pursue stronger power would often cause spirits to lose their heads, leading them to wander off the original paths they treaded upon.

    Havinge to understand Spirit Reinforcement more and more, Jun Wu Xie was then certain that without the Spiritual Bear, there was no way Wu Jiu would be able toplete the fourth Serene Spirit Tower as to activate such a great number of Spirit Reinforcements runes, it required a sufficiently robust amount of the power of the spirit and it muste from a single source or it would not activate. Moreover, the Spirit Fire on the twelfth level also required the soul of a powerful spirit to be refined for it to form, and spirits that were able to provide such an immense amount of power of the spirit was few and far between, with the Spiritual Bear being one being one of the rare few, or otherwise, why would Wu Jiu expend so much resources to capture the Spirit Bear?

    Jun Wu Xie did not know what kind of a powerful spirit was sacrificed for the construction of the other three Serene Spirit Towers but for the current fourth tower, it would seem like Wu Jiu only had one single choice that was the Spiritual Bear.

    The Spiritual Bear¡¯s frailty before had been exactly because its power of the spirit had been extracted and put into the fourth Serene Spirit Tower and Wu Jiu was unable to swap the spirit halfway, making the Spiritual Bear his only choice.

    Poison Ivy then said: ¡°I am certain Mistress¡¯ deduction is correct. But, Wu Jiu captured the previous Spirit Master yesterday.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Jun Wu Xie was slightly taken aback.

    Although she had not met the previous Spirit Master before, she knew that he was once the leader of the human spirits. But because of a certain someone standing right behind her, the previous Spirit Master felt he let down the Spirit Lord, and went on to give up on the glory he enjoyed before, to go into seclusion. But though the previous Spirit Master lived in seclusion, his standing and influence did not fade from the minds of the human spirits. Added to the fact that he was Wu Jiu¡¯s and Nn Shan¡¯s Master, how could Wu Jiu possibly dare to capture the previous Spirit Master just like that?

    ¡°Wu Jiu pegged some baseless crime onto the Spirit Master and ced the previous Spirit Master under house arrest. He then released news that if Nn Shan did not appear with the fugitive brown bear, then he would have no choice but to inflict harm upon the previous Spirit Master.¡± Poison Ivy did not go into details about the kind of method Wu Jiu had employed to capture the previous Spirit Master, or how he had pegged the crime onto the heads of Brownie and Nn Shan. But just thinking about it and one would know that it was all just one insidious plot.

    ¡°He is doing this to force Nn Shan to hand over the Spiritual Bear. ¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes narrowed up slightly. Wu Jiu had ignored the controversy and ced his own Master under house arrest to coerce his fellow disciple, a despicable and maniacal act. But from Poison Ivy¡¯s narration, Jun Wu Xie did not hear a single thing about any spirits raising any questions.

    ¡°Wu Jiu had drawn the Weapon Spirits over to his side and the Beast Spirits had suffered great losses in the battle before. On top of that, with me Dragon¡¯s position weakened, there was no one who could lead the Beast Spirits to sufficiently question the situation. The nt Spirits just could not be bothered with the affairs of other spirit races and would naturally not stick their noses in. Wu Jiu¡¯s repute among the human spirits has already surpassed that of the previous Spirit Master and because of the construction of the Serene Spirit Towers, the human spirits had longed obeyed his every word. Together with the support of the Weapon Spirits, the entire matter seeded almost without encountering any resistance.¡± Poison Ivy rted with his brows creased up. He knew clearly that the actions of Wu Jiu were despicable but there wasn¡¯t anyone that would be able to stop Wu Jiu anymore at this point. There was nothing anyone could do but to wait for Nn Shan to appear with the Spiritual Bear and there was no way of turning it all around.

 Chapter 2060 - Insidious Plot (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2060: Insidious Plot (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie took a deep breath. ¡°Nn Shan will definitely do as he says.¡±

    The interactions with Nn Shan had let Jun Wu Xie understand his character, highly righteous and a person that would not just stand back to see the previous Spirit Master suffer under Wu Jiu¡¯s malicious hand. He would definitely appear!

    ¡°Like the moron he is, even knowing full well that it¡¯s a trap, he will still go in order to save the previous Spirit Master.¡± Poison Ivy said with a click of his tongue. Although his tongue was venomous, he felt rather helpless. ¡°I think he will turn up by himself and not bring the Spiritual Bear. He is the first to discover the peculiarity in the Serene Spirit Tower and he will definitely try to avoid letting Wu Jiu¡¯s n seed.¡±

    However, Jun Wu Xie shook her head.

    ¡°Once Nn Shan appears, Wu Jiu¡¯s n would have seeded, regardless whether Nn Shan brings the Spiritual Bear.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Qiao Chu could not help but ask at the side.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Qiao Chu and said: ¡°If Wu Jiu can make use of the previous Spirit Master to lure out Nn Shan, then he can use Nn Shan to make Browniee out.¡±

    Spirits who were righteous would not be able to avoid such a venomous trap. Even when they knew full well that they would be walking into a deep abyss with no hope of reprieve, they would still step into the trap in order to save the person they cared for deeply.

    And Nn Shan was like that, with Brownie being the same.

    They would not allow people that they cared for to suffer because of themselves.

    It might be said to be dumb, but people had to respect them for that.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words was also what Poison Ivy was worried about. He did not like to interfere with other people¡¯s affairs, but as the Serene Spirit Tower implicated too many people, he had to take the step forward. He had thought to go discuss the matter with me Dragon before, but before he was able to do it, he had been dragged into Jun Wu Xie, to be her Ring Spirit.

    ¡°Then we must not let Nn Shan go! Isn¡¯t it clearly a multiyered plot? Wu Jiu is just waiting for him to walk right into the trap so Wu Jiu can get his hands on Brownie! !¡± Qiao Chu was furious. What Wu Jiu was doing was as good as defying the Master and destroying the name of one¡¯s ancestors, going against the very grain of humanity, something that no one would be able to ept!

    ¡°With Nn Shan¡¯s character, no matter what we say, we will not be able to change anything. Moreover..... We do not know where he is.¡± Poison Ivy said with a sigh. From Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mouth, he hade to know the secret in the Serene Spirit Towers, which made him vaguely realize that Wu Jiu¡¯s motives were not as simple as he had imagined.

    If it was because authourity, he had be the one party that the Spirit Lord trusted the most. And if it was because of power, he held in his hands all the human spirits in the Spirit World, so why would he throw the biggest force he held into the abyss to have the Serene Spirit Towers devour them?

    Poison Ivy just did not understand what Wu Jiu was thinking. With the way Wu Jiu was doing things, it made it impossible for anyone to guess what his real motives were.

    ¡°I know.¡± Jun Wu Xie suddenly said.

    Poison Ivy was slightly taken aback.

    Jun Wu Xie came walking away from within Jun Wu Yao¡¯s arms. She looked at Poison Ivy and said: ¡°I need to have a chat with Nn Shan.¡±

    Poison Ivy then replied: ¡°That stubborn block of wood will not listen. Even if he believes what you say, it is not possible that he will give up on any opportunity to save the previous Spirit Master.¡±

    ¡°I do not need him to give up on that. I will be asking him to go.¡± Jun Wu Xie said abruptly.

    ¡°Ask him to go?¡± Poison Ivy was suddenly a little confused. [Why can¡¯t he understand what Jun Wu Xie was saying?]

    Jun Wu Xie nodded.

    ¡°You go tell me Dragon to encourage the Beast Spirits to go watch at the date and time that Wu Jiu had set up.¡±

    Poison Ivy still did not understand what Jun Wu Xie was going to do. But as her Ring Spirit, he would naturally trust his Mistress¡¯ judgement.

    ¡°Although me Dragon¡¯s position and standing has been damaged, but with a small task such as this, it shouldn¡¯t be too difficult.¡±

    ¡°When the timees, you can also bring the nt Spirits to go watch the spectacle. On that day, a great show will surelye to y at the first Serene Spirit Tower.¡± The corners of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mouth curled up into a sneer. It was high time she retaliated.

 Chapter 2061 - Insidious Plot (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2061: Insidious Plot (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Alright.¡± Although Poison Ivy did not know what Jun Wu Xie was going to do, but from Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes, he saw confidence. He subconsciously chose to trust Jun Wu Xie with her n.

    ¡°Go tell Little Lotus and Poppy that they do not need to continue to watch the Serene Spirit Tower for this period but just move together with you.¡± Jun Wu Xie then said.

    Poison Ivy nodded, then paused a moment thoughtfully before he looked at Jun Wu Xie to ask. ¡°I have a question.¡±

    ¡°What question?¡±

    ¡°Poppy and Little Lotus.....¡±

    ¡°They are both my Ring Spirits.¡±

    Poison Ivy was finally able to confirm the guess he had in mind.

    ¡°I will only remain her in the Spirit World for a year. Now that a good half year has passed, it won¡¯t be much longer that I might have to go back. Are you willing to return with me?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked, looking at Poison Ivy. She still did not fully understand Poison Ivy¡¯s powers, but from his position among the nt Spirits, it could be seen that he was definitely not weak.

    Poison Ivy knelt on the ground on one knee and said nonchntly: ¡°I shall willingly apany my Mistress at her side.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie nodded her head.

    With his mission in hand, Poison Ivy did not tarry long but to immediately depart, seeking me Dragon to discuss the matter.

    Till Poison Ivy had left, Qiao Chu and the others then gathered around Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Little Xie, have youe up with a n to deal with Wu Jiu and Jiang Yun Long?¡± The moment Qiao Chu saw the smile on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face earlier, he immediately knew that someone¡¯s time was about to be up. Jun Wu Xie seldom smiled, but when she did, it often meant that someone was about to meet with misfortune.

    ¡°I have something in mind, but it¡¯s still not certain. I need to see Brownie first before I can be sure of it.¡± Jun Wu Xie nodded his head to say

    ¡°Then when do we move out?¡± Qiao Chu could no longer hold back his excitement, wishing for nothing more than to be able to charge right out, andpletely cleanse himself of all the aggrievement he had suffered in this ce before.

    ¡°Clear up this ce first.¡± Jun Wu Xie said, pointing at the Spirit Reinforcement circles on the ground.

    Qiao Chu and the others immediately understood Jun Wu Xie¡¯s meaning and the group of youths went over to the Spirit Reinforcement circles inscribed into the ground to wipe them cleanly off.

    Jun Wu Yao put both his hands on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s shoulders. What he liked to see the most was when Jun Wu Xie was in such high spirits, looking so confident, that he really could not resist wanting to kiss that pair of eyes that were shining so brightly.

    And in actual fact.

    Jun Wu Yao did just that.

    He nted a light kiss upon Jun Wu Xie¡¯s long curlingshes and squeezed her little cheeks, a feeling that he would never tire off his entire life.

    Jun Wu Xie then looked at Jun Wu Yao, her eyes blinking.

    ¡°At that time..... You wait at home for me toe back.¡±

    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll wait for you toe back.¡± Jun Wu Yao could not help butugh to say. Those words felt so heartwarming, and he absolutely loved the feeling.

    Jun Wu Yao understood what Jun Wu Xie was worried about. And he believed that Jun Wu Xie would be able to deal with all of this.

    His Little One was slowly growing up, into a little devil that could hold her own.

    Qiao Chu and the others had naturally wisely chosen to disregard the fact they were seeing the pair engaging in obedience training, as they quickly dealt with the clearing up of the area appropriately.

    As they left the Tranquil Dream Forest, Jun Wu Yao then reluctantly went back ¡°home¡±, and Jun Wu Xie had conveniently left the unconscious little ck cat in his hands to take care of it. As for Jun Wu Xie and herpanions, they went along on their way towards an area near to the fourth Serene Spirit Tower to look for Nn Shan.

    Coming back to the fourth Serene Spirit Tower, a good half year had passed. From the outside, the construction of the entire Serene Spirit Tower looked to be fullyplete, and outside around the tower, there were many Weapon Spirits who took on the guarding of the ce from the human spirits, as they stood before the Serene Spirit Tower.

 Chapter 2062 - Pushing to the Point of Death (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2062: Pushing to the Point of Death (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie and thepanions found Nn Shan very quickly. Compared to thest time they met, Nn Shan¡¯s situation was a little worse off. A sorrow filled face that upon seeing Jun Wu Xie and herpanions appear, merely forced a smile that barely tugged at the edges of his mouth.

    In the room, Brownie was seated upon the floor just like before, as with itrge pudgy paws, it pawed a few things here, and toyed with another few things there. Seeing Jun Wu Xie, it immediately shifted it great big rear, to lumber over to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s feet, and raised a big furry paw to hug Jun Wu Xie¡¯s leg, acting highly coy and coquettish.

    What Jun Wu Xie could not resist the most were such furry and adorable creatures. She could not help but to stretch a hand out to rub Brownie¡¯s big round head, her eyes filled with delight.

    ¡°All of you have grown stronger by a lot.....¡± The gaunt and sallow looking Nn Shan noticed that the power of the spirit on the bodies of Jun Wu Xie and herpanions had grown a lot more robust than before, to the extent that they were not inferior to his own in the slightest. That discovery greatly surprised Nn Shan. Thest time she saw Jun Wu Xie felt to be about half a year ago and half a year¡¯s time did not count as anything much to a spirit body. A lot of new spirit souls would not even have shedded themselves off of the translucent emptiness of being a new soul but upon Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body, he could no longer see the slightest bit of a new soul¡¯s state.

    ¡°Mm.¡± Jun Wu Xie nodded. With Brownie hugging her leg, she was unable to immediately dislodge herself but just allowed Brownie to continue totch on as she remained standing in her spot. Qiao Chu and the others just nonchntly went to find a seat for themselves with only Fan Zhuo, who had not been able to stroke Brownie had his eyes turned to pass fleetingly over the other Beast Spirits, looking highly forlorn.

    The Beast Spirits seemed to notice Fan Zhuo¡¯s ¡°fevered¡± gaze and felt rather coy but shifted themselves in the end and ced their tails on Fan Zhuo¡¯s knee. Fan Zhuo immediately stroked them feeling highly satisfied.

    ¡°.....¡± Qiao Chu stared at the ¡°furvered¡± pair that were Jun Wu Xie and Fan Zhuo, finding it hard to imagine how the two of them were able to love furry creatures all that much.

    Prime examples of to not judge a book by its cover.

    ¡°About the previous Spirit Master, I have heard about it.¡± Jun Wu Xie said candidly to Nn Shan.

    Nn Shan was slightly taken aback, as he then shook his head with a bitter smile on his face.

    ¡°Hence, you havee to find me to tell me that it is a trap and do not want me to go?¡± Nn Shan said with a sigh. ¡°Whatever you want to say, I can fully understand. But I am indebted to my Master for all the instruction and guidance he has given me and now that he has fallen into unexpected cmity, how could I possibly sit back and not do anything about it? If I am to just watch him fall under Wu Jiu¡¯s venomous hand and shut my ears in order to save myself, then how am I any different from Wu Jiu? Wouldn¡¯t I be worse than a nefarious beast just the same?¡±

    ¡°I know that if I go, I will not be able toe back alive. It isn¡¯t only for a day or two that Wu Jiu has hated me, but I still have to go. Regardless what he will do to me when I show up, it is the least I must do as a disciple. Rest assured that I will not bring Brownie. I have already discussed it with the cheetah and the others. Once I leave here, they will immediately take Brownie away and hide in a ce that I will not know of. So, no matter what kind of method Wu Jiu employs to pry my mouth open, he will still not be able to find Brownie.¡±

    Nn Shan was making arrangements for Brownie like he was preparing for his funeral. In another three days, he would be going to the first Serene Spirit Tower to finally conclude the whole matter. He had thought about it for a long time, and had prepared everything he could for it, seeking to not let down the gratitude he had for all his Master¡¯s guidance, and to not let Brownie fall into danger.

    ¡°Do you think that things will be fine just as long as they do not find Brownie?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked with an eyebrow raised as she looked at Nn Shan.

 Chapter 2063 - Pushing to the Point of Death (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2063: Pushing to the Point of Death (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Nn Shan then said with a bitter smile: ¡°What else can I do? I cannot possibly leave my Master in the lurch and I do not want Brownie toe to any harm. Only with Brownie taken away from this ce, would its safety be assured. I have told cheetah and the others that once I leave here, don¡¯t tell Brownie too much and they will take care of Brownie from then on.¡±

    ¡°You really believe that Brownie will not know?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked with an eyebrow lifted as she looked at Brownie who was still tightlytched onto her leg. Despite it being such arge and enormous sized brown bear, at that moment, it made people feel that it looked so helpless, and its eyes that were staring right at Jun Wu Xie seemed to be pleading with her.

    ¡°Although Brownie is not able to open its mouth to speak, but it understands what is happening around it. It knows you are a good person, and that is why he came seeking your help in the beginning. It also knows what you are intending to do or why would you think it is holding on to me now?¡± Jun Wu Xie said, her heart feeling a little stifled, as the one thing she was weakest against was exactly with things like this.

    Nn Shan was speechless for a moment. He was trying very hard to convince himself that he had made proper arrangements for everything but a voice in his heart was telling him that everything was not as perfect as he had imagined.

    ¡°I can guarantee that once you¡¯re captured by Wu Jiu, it would not even take month before this fool will be just like you, to go charging right in and delivering itself into a trap.¡± Jun Wu Xie said as she rubbed Brownie¡¯s ears.

    Brownie looked at Nn Shan, its eyes filled with worry and reluctance to part.

    Nn Shan¡¯s eyes did not dare to meet that gaze and he could only lower his head to avoid Brownie¡¯s gaze.

    Deeply afraid that if he looked into those eyes, he might waver in the decision he had made.

    Jun Wu Xie sighed as she looked at the sorrowful and pitiful state the man and bear pair were in and she decided that she was not going to waste her breath. ¡°I had indeede looking for you today because of Wu Jiu, but I came here not because I want to stop you from going but am supporting you to go there, and to bring Brownie along with you.¡±

    ¡°What? Bring Brownie along with me? ! Impossible! If I am to bring Brownie, it would be captured by Wu Jiu! I cannot do that!¡± Nn Shan immediately became anxious. He had thought that Jun Wu Xie hade to dissuade him. But against all expectations, Jun Wu Xie was not only not dissuading him, she was instead urging him to bring Brownie along with him! Wouldn¡¯t that be throwing Brownie right into grave danger! ?

    Not to mention Nn Shan, even the other four Beast Spirits had immediately jumped to their feet upon hearing Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words, to stare incredulously at Jun Wu Xie in disbelief.

    ¡°Please do not take the Spiritual Bear¡¯s safety as a joke. Even if you are the Spiritual Bear¡¯s benefactor, we will not allow the Spiritual Bear to suffer even the slightest hint of harm.¡± The cheetah said as looked at Jun Wu Xie disapprovingly, seemingly unable to understand why Jun Wu Xie would suddenly make such a suggestion.

    Jun Wu Xie did not bother herself with Nn Shan¡¯s protest but just looked at the cheetah to say: ¡°If it¡¯s Nn Shan goes by himself, Brownie wille to understand everything that has happened one day. Even if you can stop him for a period, you will never be able to stop his firm resolve. There wille a day that Brownie will go charging out. Do you think that if Wu Jiu were to hang Nn Shan high up right before all the spirits and put him under merciless torture, you will be able to make yourself stand back and do nothing? And Brownie will be able to do nothing? Don¡¯t think that I am exaggerating just to scare you as Wu Jiu is definitely capable of such things, and even things more cruel than this. At that time, even the few of you here will be rash, needless to mention Brownie.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words made the cheetah fall silent. For the past half a year, they had protected Brownie together with Nn Shan throughout the whole period. How could they not have developed any affections for each other? If things were to really develop to the extent like Jun Wu Xie had said, not to mention Brownie, it was feared that it would be just like what Jun Wu Xie had said, that they would go on to act rashly.

 Chapter 2064 - Pushing to the Point of Death (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2064: Pushing to the Point of Death (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The several Beast Spirits fell silent. Obviously, they were not able to refute Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words properly.

    They had stood against Wu Jiu before and they naturally knew how maniacally cruel a person he was. They knew very well that Jun Wu Xie was definitely not exaggerating her words to cower them and that Wu Jiu was clearly capable of such deeds or to be even more cruel.

    Nn Shan fell back into his chair utterly distressed, the helplessness and defeat almost burying him.

    He could not let the previous Spirit Master down, nor could he ignore Brownie and Wu Jiu¡¯s venomous cruelty was forcing him into a corner where both choices were equally hard for him.

    Brownie let out a whimper and finally released the paws it had around Jun Wu Xie¡¯s leg to shift itself slowly to go to Nn Shan¡¯s side. It then embraced Nn Shan into its broad and solid chest as it made a series of soft cries, seemingly trying to appease Nn Shan¡¯s emotions that were going out of control.

    Fan Zhuo and the others who were watching from the side found it hard to continue to watch the scene and Qiao Chu then moved himself soundlessly to go beside Jun Wu Xie to tug at a corner of her clothes, his face tearlessly mournful.

    ¡°Little Xie, if you have a way out of this then tell it to them straight. Seeing them like this is just too agonizing to watch.¡±

    If this had happened to them where they were made to choose between Yan Bu Gui and their own Ring Spirits, they would definitely go mad.

    Although Brownie was not Nn Shan¡¯s Ring Spirit, but Nn Shan had long treated Brownie as a closepanion of his.

    The flesh on the palm and on the back of one¡¯s hand was flesh just the same and it was little wonder why Nn Shan was feeling so conflicted.

    Jun Wu Xie blew out a breath and opened her mouth to say: ¡°If all of you trust me, then just do as what I say. I will not let you fall to harm. I will let you, Brownie, and the previous Spirit Master toe out safely from this cmity.¡±

    Nn Shan raised his head up from the utter dismay he was in, to stare at Jun Wu Xie with eyes filled with eager anticipation.

    ¡°Three dayster, bring Brownie together with you.¡± Jun Wu Xie then said.

    ¡°You cannot!¡± The several Beast Spirits at the side immediately jumped up in protest.

    Qiao Chu immediately delivered a sharp rap onto the head of the cheetah and eximed in infuriation: ¡°Hear the whole thing out before you protest!¡±

    Having suffered a rap from Qiao Chu¡¯s fist on its head, the cheetah looked at Qiao Chu in aggrievement. This human spirit wouldpletely not be a match for it in the past but just the aura upon thed¡¯s body now already made it understand that if it was to raise a paw against him, it would only suffer a hapless thrashing.

    ¡°You feel that it¡¯s dangerous because you think that once Brownie goes there, it would be surrounded and attacked. But you have instead forgotten Brownie¡¯s identity. Brownie is the Spiritual Bear, an irreceable spiritual leader among the Beast Spirits. Could the Beast Spirits possibly just stand there and watch with their own eyes their very own Spiritual Bear being taken away?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked.

    ¡°Although what you have said is correct, but as the Spiritual Bear is so frail and weak now, it is unable to show its power as the Spiritual Bear and the Beast Spirits would then not know its real identity. Even if we were to tell them, they would not believe us.¡± The cheetah meant to jump to its feet but before Qiao Chu¡¯s fist that was held up threateningly, itid itself on the ground as it muttered.

    Jun Wu Xie then countered: ¡°What if I have a way that will allow Brownie to restore some of its powers?¡±

    The cheetah¡¯s eyes then lit up slightly. The biggest problem they were facing was that Brownie was not able to show its powers as a the Spiritual Bear and had no way of getting help from the Beast Spirits.

    Nn Shan had also raised his head up in surprise, to look highly expectantly at Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°You know of a way to let Brownie recover?¡± This was something that Nn Shan had been pondering about for a long time. He had tried many ways with the cheetah and the others to let Brownie recover its powers but topletely no avail. Although Brownie had recovered a little, but it was not nearly enough to restore its power to like it was before, unable for it to show the Spiritual Bear¡¯s powers. Half a year¡¯s time to a spirit was afterall just too short a period and it was not sufficient to bring about a change of any import.

 Chapter 2065 - Pushing to the Point of Death (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2065: Pushing to the Point of Death (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie nodded her head and without saying anything more, she took out a little awl before started carving into the ground.

    That was the awl that Jun Wu Xie has ¡°misappropriated¡± from the fourth Serene Spirit Tower¡¯s worksite. There seemed to be a certain power of the spirit hidden within the little awl as it didn¡¯t grow blunt with use and was just great for carving out Spirit Reinforcement runes. Having felt that it was very useful, Jun Wu Xie had brought it out from the site.

    Nn Shan and the cheetah looked on quietly at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s actions and they quickly noticed that the runes Jun Wu Xie carved into the ground actually looked so familiar, highly simr to those upon the Serene Spirit Towers.

    Jun Wu Xie soon carved out a great big circle of Spirit Reinforcement runes in the ground, and from the width of the circle, it could be seen that it would just be able to contain Brownie¡¯s body.

    ¡°This is?¡± Nn Shan raised his head to look at Jun Wu Xie in surprise. Those familiar looking runes had made him recall everything back in the Serene Spirit Tower, but he was still not entirely certain.

    ¡°Adapted from the Serene Spirit Tower. But rest assured, I havepletely modified it and this will not cause a spirit body any harm, but assist the spirit in its cultivation.¡± After Jun Wu Xie was finished, she kept the little awl away. Although Wu Jiu was definitely not any kind soul, but that little awl was quite a useful little toy.

    Nn Shan looked at Jun Wu Xie, and then looked at the circle formed with Spirit Reinforcement runes, his face staring in pure disbelief.

    All the way back when Nn Shan had discovered there was something strange in the Serene Spirit Tower, he had attempted to unravel the meaning of these runes. But even after several decades had passed, he had stille up with nothing, unable to understand what those runes were used for at all.

    But looking at the current state Jun Wu Xie was in, it would seem like she had unraveled everything about it, and Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words had made him think of the sudden and unbelievable advancement of the power of the spirit in Jun Wu Xie and her severalpanions.

    ¡°You gained your powers using this to cultivate?¡± Nn Shan¡¯s voice was shaking slightly.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded her head without hesitation.

    Nn Shan¡¯s body then trembled uncontrobly. If all of this was true, then Jun Wu Xie¡¯s decision here today would definitely bring about a great and important retaliation!

    ¡°Com.¡± Jun Wu Xie said as she beckoned at Brownie. Brownie lumbered over unguardedly and plomped his great behind down into the middle of the circle.

    ¡°Cultivate.¡± Jun Wu Xie then gave Brownie a crisp and curt order.

    Brownie blinked its eyes foolishly as it stared at the circle of Spirit Reinforcement runes surrounding it. It looked to its left, and then looked to the right, looking highly curious. After staring at them for a while, it then obediently followed Jun Wu Xie¡¯s order and began to cultivate.

    At the moment Brownie began to cultivate, Nn Shan was surprised to discover that the power of the spirit in the room was surging at an astounding speed towards the Spirit Reinforcement circle, and the Spirit Reinforcement runes carved into the floor were actually giving out a faint glow, where the light felt highlyforting.

    The four Beast Spirits werepletely stunned by the scene before their eyes. They jumped to their feet in shock, staring the the power of the spirit that was being drawn in by the Spirit Reinforcement runes that surged into Brownie¡¯s body in an incessant stream. Brownie¡¯s fur then seemed to be imbued with the power, waving when there was no wind, clumps of golden light gradually covering over that brown fur!

    ¡°How..... How is this possible.....¡± Nn Shan¡¯s eyes went wide as he stared, unable to believe everything that he was seeing.

    ¡°There is nothing impossible about this.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s arms were crossed over her chest, as she calmly watched the change that wasing over Brownie. The show was only just beginning.

 Chapter 2066 - Beauty Trap (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2066: Beauty Trap (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Coming out from Nn Shan¡¯s room, Qiao Chu¡¯s face was filled with smiles. Whenever he thought about the reactions of the cheetah and the others, he just could not help but want to howl.

    ¡°What do we do now?¡± Hua Yao then looked at Jun Wu Xie to ask. Based on his understanding of Jun Wu Xie, he did not believe that Jun Wu Xie¡¯s retaliation would just be this.

    ¡°You guys go back first. I¡¯m going to the Serene Spirit Tower to have a look.¡± Jun Wu Xie said.

    Qiao Chu could not hold himself back from jumping up and saying: ¡°Bring me along! Bring me along!¡±

    He really could not wait to see Jun Wu Xie to embark on destruction.

    Jun Wu Xie swung her gaze over to Qiao Chu and she said coldly: ¡°You so certain that after you go in there, Rolly will not be affected?¡± Jun Wu Xie dared to go, because the Spirit Tree¡¯s seed had be a guarantee that even if she was to go there once again, she could be sure that the little ck cat would not disappear.

    But it was not the same with Qiao Chu and the others.

    As expected, upon hearing Jun Wu Xie say that, Qiao Chu¡¯s entire body made like a frost beaten eggnt, witheringpletely.

    ¡°Alright, youe back with me obediently to continue cultivating. Little Xie will be able to deal with her own things, and all we have to do is just to wait to watch the show.¡± It was rare for Hua Yao to utter such a big bunch of words where he then hooked his arm around Qiao Chu¡¯s neck and dragged him away.

    Qiao Chu was feeling rather depressed but with Hua Yao¡¯s ¡°appeasement¡±, he immediately perked up with vigor and howled about wanting to cultivate seriously as he went bumbling right behind Hua Yao to leave.

    Fan Zhuo and the others exchanged a few more words with Jun Wu Xie before they simrly left.

    Jun Wu Xie made her way towards the first Serene Spirit Tower, and the queue outside the Serene Spirit Tower continued to snake a long way out.

    Jun Wu Xie drew in a deep breath and touched her own face, a helpless smile suddenly rising up upon it as she opened her stride to go walking over towards the guards at first Serene Spirit Tower.

    The two human spirits standing in front of the Serene Spirit Tower looked bored as they gazedzily upon the long lines before their eyes, the corners of their mouths twitching from time to time, seemingly feeling rather impatient.

    Standing guard here for the whole day, they were finding it highly boring as they gazed around them. Suddenly, a peerlessly beautiful figure came gliding in within their line of sight.

    They saw a youngdy with a face of wless beauty that was seemingly at quite a loss as she approached.

    Although the number of human spirits in the Spirit World wasn¡¯t all that small in number, but there were very few young and fairdies. Having a youngdy as pretty as a flower appearing before them so suddenly, it immediately caused the listless and dispirited guards to perk up. They immediately straightened their backs and tried their best to put on their most handsome and suave looks.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face looked to be at a loss as she came up to the doors in front of the Serene Spirit Tower. Her appearance had immediately drawn the attention of the human spirits in the queue, the gazes of all the males attracted to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s looks, where the dull and dry wait from being in the queue immediately evaporated.

    ¡°These two Big Brothers.....¡± Jun Wu Xie put on a timid look, her brows knitted together worriedly as she looked at the guards.

    That one call of ¡°Big Brother¡± had almost caused the bones of the two guards to turn to mush, with Jun Wu Xie¡¯s voice sounding so gentle, causing the guards to be highly afraid their fierce looks might frighten the little beauty.

    ¡°Lady, is there anything we can help you with?¡± The two men stumbled over themselves to ask.

    ¡°I just moved here and am staying close by. I did not know that there would be so many people queing here. I have some matters to attend toter tonight so, can you..... allow me to go inside first?¡± Jun Wu Xie said looking visibly distressed, which almost melted the hearts of everyone there.

    ¡°Err.....¡± Even before such wless beauty, the two guards did not dare to open the door of convenience just like that. Although they were reluctant, they had still hesitated.

 Chapter 2067 - Beauty Trap (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2067: Beauty Trap (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°I have this. Can I go in with it?¡± Jun Wu Xie noticed the men¡¯s hesitation and immediately took out the bronze badge she had gotten when she hadboured at the worksite of the fourth Serene Spirit Tower

    The two men took a look at the bronze badge and immediately smiled.

    ¡°You can, you can.¡±

    The bronze badge was proof of having toiled for the Serene Spirit Towers. Spirits with the bronze badge would be able to gain priority entry into the Serene Spirit Towers to cultivate. But the bronze badges only had a seven day validity and although it allowed one to do away with waiting, it came with a time limit. The two men were still a little hesitant but seeing the bronze badge gave them a valid reason to allow Jun Wu Xie in. In this way, they were not only able to gain the little beauty¡¯s favour, they did not have to break any rules for it, hence, they were naturally happy to do it.

    With the bronze badge as a pass of passage, the two men were then more than happy to open the door of convenience for Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie went straight into the Serene Spirit Tower. The bronze badges had specific uses and the priority ess the bronze badge provided was meant to be used only at the Serene Spirit Tower where they had contributed their efforts into its construction. Jun Wu Xie¡¯s bronze badge had clearly had the character ¡°four¡± inscribed into it but as the two men had been so besotted with Jun Wu Xie¡¯s beauty, they had not even looked at the badge closely, which allowed Jun Wu Xie to win the advantage.

    This was the first time that Jun Wu Xie had gained an advantage through her beauty, which she did not know whether tough or cry about. Towards her looks, she had never cared much about it, but it hade in useful today.

    The inside of the Serene Spirit Tower was exactly the same as when Jun Wu Xie hade before, still fully packed with human spirits. The human spirits numbered the most in the first to fifth levels of the Serene Spirit Tower and the higher she went, the further the numbers thinned.

    Those able to reach the twelfth level, were only two disciples of Wu Jiu¡¯s, and due to the previous Spirit Master¡¯s captivity, Jiang Yun Long and the other disciple were currently not cultivating there, but were busying themselves out there. Hence, when Jun Wu Xie came up to the twelfth level, it waspletely empty, with only the enormous ball of Spirit Fire suspended in the air, taking up almost two thirds of the entire twelfth level.

    Jun Wu Xie went around to inspect the ce. There was only one human spirit on the eleventh level as the higher one went, the number of human spirits who were able to withstand it lessened. And when they were immersed in their cultivation, it was impossible for them to notice whether anyone had passed through the level they were in, so nobody had noticed that Jun Wu Xie had gone straight up to the twelfth level.

    After ascertaining that no one would suddenly appear, Jun Wu Xie then took out the little awl hidden in her sleeve. She calmly stared at the ring of Spirit Reinforcement runes below the Spirit Fire as she recalled from memory once more the sequence she had checked through countless of times in her mind. At that moment, Jun Wu Xie then went walking up and crouched herself down by the Spirit Fire as she used the little awl in her hand to change the ring of Spirit Reinforcement runes.

    The tiny sounds of carving sounded out in the twelfth level of the Serene Spirit Tower. The sound was very soft and if they were not on the same level, no one would ever detect it. After three whole hours of toil, Jun Wu Xie finally finished modifying the ring of Spirit Reinforcement runes under the Spirit Fire to the way she intended them to be. She had only modified a small part and under the shroud of the enormous Spirit Fire, no one would notice that the runes had undergone subtle changes. Unless Wu Jiu came in personally to inspect them, otherwise, Jun Wu Xie was confident that no one would notice.

    Giving it a final inspection whether she had missed anything out, Jun Wu Xie was finally certain that she had modified them perfectly. That was when she then kept the little awl safely away and went walking down from the twelfth level.

    Having just stepped onto the ninth level, the human spirit that walked towards her made Jun Wu Xie¡¯s gaze change slightly. Her eyes lowered unnoticeably and acting like she had not noticed anything, she passed the human spirit by his shoulder, and went walking slowly down in descent.

 Chapter 2068

    <h4>Chapter 2068: Deceiving One¡¯s Master and Destroying the Ancestors¡¯ Name (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jiang Yun Long¡¯s footsteps paused slightly as he turned to look towards the youngdy he had just passed. The other human spirit standing at the side was rubbing his chin as he said: ¡°I had not thought that there would be such a beautifulss among the human spirits. Heh heh, that¡¯s really something.¡±

    That person was also Wu Jiu¡¯s disciple, a human spirit that cultivated with Jiang Yun Long on the twelfth level

    Jiang Yun Long retracted his gaze and the corners of his lips stiffened indifferently.

    ¡°Now is not the time for you to be admiring beauties. It¡¯s only three more days to the time that Master has set for Nn Shan. We must make sure that things proceed smoothly at that time or otherwise when Masteres ming us, both you and me would not be able to escape it.¡±

    Jiang Yun Long did not pay too much attention to beauties, aspared to a beauty, he was more keen on power and authourity.

    ¡°Yes, Eldest Senior.¡± Having been admonished, the man quickly restrained his lecherous thoughts and stoically followed behind Jiang Yun Long to walk up to the twelfth level.

    The location that Wu Jiu and Nn Shan were to meet was right outside the first Serene Spirit Tower and before that happens, Jiang Yun Long and his men needed to check if there was anything unusual in the Serene Spirit Tower once more, and to inform the spirits cultivating inside and those waiting in line outside that the first Serene Spirit Tower would be temporarily closed three dayster.

    Jiang Yun Long and his fellow disciple went to check one round throughout the ce and did not discover anything unusual. Feeling relieved, they then went back to report it to Wu Jiu.

    Wu Jiu was at that moment sampling some wine in the courtyard and hearing Jiang Yun Long¡¯s report, he then nodded his head in satisfaction.

    ¡°Master, are you certain that Nn Shan will really turn up three dayster?¡± Jiang Yun Long asked.

    ¡°That character of his, has not changed at all for so many years. Knowing that the previous Spirit Master is in my hands, he would not dare to not turn up.¡± Wu Jiu curled up the corners of his lips, and a malicious smile bloomed upon his face. cing his own Master in captivity, to coerce his fellow disciple, were in his eyes something inevitable and as it should be, without feeling the slightest bit of guilt or remorse.

    ¡°Soul yer has been urging us again. Your disciple has done as you said and appeased him with reassurance. Looking at him, I think he will not be able to wait much longer.¡± Jiang Yun Long said.

    Ever since the Weapon Spirits seized the rights to the fourth Serene Spirit Tower, Soul yer had oftene urging Wu Jiu to quicklyplete the modifications to the Serene Spirit Tower, to let the Weapon Spirits be able to go into the tower to cultivate.

    ¡°No need to worry. Once I have Nn Shan in my hands, it will not be long before the Spirit Bear will deliver itself into my hands. Soul yer is being so anxious only because it wants to go into the Serene Spirit Tower itself. Arrogant and conceited. For the Weapon Spirits to have such a leader, it¡¯s justughable.¡± Wu Jiu said nonchntly, his words showingplete indifference towards Soul yer.

    ¡°It thinks that it¡¯s unmatched under the Heavens. If not for the act that the runes on its de is deadly against spirits, the position of the leader of the Weapon Spirits will not be his.¡± Jiang Yun Long quipped in agreement.

    Wu Jiu shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°Leave him be. If not for him, we will not have the result we see today. me Dragon and Poison Ivy ad been rather clever to not have gone to verify it with the Spirit Lord. If not for Soul yer¡¯s foolishness, my ns would not have progressed so smoothly.¡±

    Fools were only needed to be of use to him.

    Jiang Yun Long nodded his head.

    ¡°Go. Make sure things are properly prepared for what¡¯s going to happen three dayster. Make sure you receive your Uncle Master well and not embarrass yourself.¡± Wu Jiu said with a wave of his hand, and Jiang Yun Long immediately retreated.

    Drinking for a little while more, Wu Jiu felt it was a little dull and he got up to walk towards the dungeon.

    In the dungeon, the previous Spirit Master¡¯s limbs were bound by four chains. Hearing the sound of footsteps, the previous Spirit Master raised his head slightly and saw Wu Jiu¡¯s good looking face that was tinged with a sliver of disdain.

 Chapter 2069

    <h4>Chapter 2069: Deceiving One¡¯s Master and Destroying the Ancestors¡¯ Name (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°What are you here for?¡± The previous Spirit Master said in displeasure. Having be a prisoner, he still had not lost his great ir and he did not look the least haggard.

    Wu Jiu looked smilingly at the previous Spirit Master,pletely disregarding the previous Spirit Master¡¯s disdain. Seeing the wretched state the previous Spirit Master was in, Wu Jiu then said with a smile: ¡°Is there a need for Master to show such disdain for your disciple? Your disciple is being so disrespectful to Master only because I have no other choice. Once Nn Shan hands that brown bear over to me, I will immediately release Master and Master can then very well punish me for any disrespect that I have shown. I implore for Master to understand the deep thoughts and heart your disciple has put into this, as your disciple is doing it all for the sake of letting the Spirit World further flourish and thrive, and that is the reason why I am doing all this.¡±

    ¡°That contemptible face of yours disgusts me.¡± The previous Spirit Masterpletely ignored everything Wu Jiu had said, as Wu Jiu¡¯s actions amounted to deceiving one¡¯s Master and destroying the ancestors¡¯ name, a crime that made people¡¯s hair stand on end.

    Wu Jiu spread his hands wide as he looked at the previous Spirit Master who was showing utter contempt, showing he was not bothered.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for Master to make it sound so ugly. I still remember back when Master first epted me, didn¡¯t you like me very much? Or why would you pass down the position of Spirit Master to me, and not to that unambitious and unaplished Nn Shan?¡±

    The previous Spirit Master almost vomited blood from anger. ¡°If I had known that you would be so despicable, even if you beat me to death, I would not have handed the position of Spirit Master over to you. It is the one thing I regret having done the most!¡±

    How could the previous Spirit Master have thought that this originally obedient and intelligent First Disciple of his would be so utterly heartless and be so devoid of morals after inheriting the position of Spirit Master? However pure and innocent Wu Jiu had been in the past, he was now just as evil and malicious.

    Wu Jiu suddenlyughed out loud. ¡°Master can just carry on berating me. Your disciple is here to ept it. But in another three days, I ask for Master to work in concert with me, so that my fellow junior Nn Shan cane save you good and proper.¡±

    ¡°You will suffer retribution!¡± The previous Spirit Master spat through tightly gritted teeth.

    Never would he have dreamed that Wu Jiu put him in captivity.

    ¡°Retribution? Great achievers do not bother with trifling details. It was exactly because Master had been inflexible and unbending that you implicated yourself regarding the incident with the Dark Emperor, to have given up on your position as the Spirit Master for nothing. And if not for that, what kind of glory would I have to speak of today?¡± Wu Jiu said indifferently.

    ¡°Your honeyed words hides daggers! Having bewitched the Spirit Lord, what is it exactly that you seek to achieve?¡± The previous Spirit Master asked as he red at Wu Jiu.

    He just would not believe that the Spirit Lord would allow Wu Jiu to do something so decadent and malicious.

    ¡°Bewitch the Spirit Lord? Master, you really think too highly of me. I do not possess that kind of capability. The Spirit Lord himself seeks to gain more power and it happens that that is something I can change. As for what I am going to do, Master wille to know it when the dayes.¡± Wu Jiu said with augh, his eyes filled with yearning and lunacy. Looking at the flickering firelight, he then said in derangement.

    ¡°What I am doing, is something that can change the entire world. Be it the Lower Realm, or the Middle Realm, even the Higher Realm will definitely shake with this! Master, you are being too obstinate. If you are willing to work together with me, you shall gain powers that had never been seen, reaching a state that you would not be able to attain throughout your life of bitter cultivation.¡±

    The previous Spirit Master shook his head as he looked at Wu Jiu who was descending into lunacy. He had gone mad, really gone mad.

    But Wu Jiu¡¯s words had also caused the previous Spirit Master to fall into the throes of immense fear. From Wu Jiu¡¯s words, he seemed to have heard hints of something incredible.

    This matter no longer only concerned the Spirit World, but would directly affect the Three Realms!

    ¡°Master, get yourself some good rest. I¡¯lle see you again three dayster.¡± Wu Jiu went back to normal and he looked smilingly at the previous Spirit Master before he turned to leave, hisughter that made a person¡¯s skin crawl reverberating within the dungeon, sending chills to run through the previous Spirit Master.

 Chapter 2070

    <h4>Chapter 2070: Deceiving One¡¯s Master and Destroying the Ancestors¡¯ Name (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Three days¡¯ time passed in a blink. On this day, the first Serene Spirit Tower was sealed shut and masses of spirits gathered outside the Serene Spirit Tower while the human spirits that were led by Jiang Yun Long surrounded Wu Jiu seated upon a rosewood chair.

    Soul yer had brought in many Weapon Spirits that also stood guard at the side. Wu Jiu had told Soul yer that Nn Shan¡¯s appearance today would affect whether the fourth Serene Spirit Tower would be able toplete its construction and hence Soul yer had not waited wanted to wait even a moment longer than he needed to where he then brought the Weapon Spirit toe witness the event.

    What was a little strange was the Beast Spirits. Having had the rights to the fourth Serene Spirit Tower seized by the Weapon Spirits from before, the Beast Spirits and the Weapon Spirits were now at odds with each other, with irreconcble differences. Logically, today¡¯s event should have nothing to do with the Beast Spirits at all but for some unknown reason, arge number of Beast Spirits had gathered outside the first Serene Spirit Tower. They did not try to enter inside but just stood outside watching, which made the Weapon Spirits that Soul yer brought in feel highly indignant.

    Because the victory they had won in the sh had allowed the Weapon Spirits show the Beast Spirits up and at that moment, they were filled with a sense of superiority over them.

    The Beast Spirits did not make a sound, seemingly having not noticed the arrogance and contempt the Weapons Spirits were showing them, but just gathered themselves together to whisper among themselves. As for what was being said, it could not really be heard.

    Wu Jiu sipped slowly from a cup of tea, and then looked at the time. He then beckoned at Jiang Yun Long and Jiang Yun Long immediately retreated to the back. From inside a metal cage, Jiang Yun Long then dragged out the previous Spirit Master whose hands and feet were bound in metal shackles.

    The loud tter of the chains striking the ground reverberated off the exterior wall of the Serene Spirit Tower and the highly wretched looking previous Spirit Master was seen to have lost his refined and cultured grace of the past. Like a beast of burden, he was dragged by Jiang Yun Long and a bunch of human spirits toe into the open space before the first Serene Spirit Tower.

    Jiang Yun Long did not show the slightest respect as he pushed the previous Spirit Master right onto the ground. The previous Spirit Master fell to the ground but did not say a word, his eyes sweeping silently over the masses of spirits gathered around to watch.

    The appearance of the previous Spirit Master drew the attention of many human spirits. Some of them were not brought here by Wu Jiu, but were here just to watch the spectacle. Suddenly seeing the previous Spirit Master in such a wretched state, many of the human spirits did not know how to react.

    There had been some rumours going around that Wu Jiu had captured the previous Spirit Master but many of the human spirits were uncertain about the authenticity of the matter. It was only at this moment when they saw the previous Master that they realized that the rumours had been true!

    ¡°The previous Spirit Master had really been captured! ?¡±

    ¡°You must be joking right..... Isn¡¯t the previous Spirit Master Wu Jiu¡¯s Master?¡±

    ¡°Just what is going on?¡±

    ¡°The previous Spirit Master had really been in cahoots with the Dark Emperor before?¡±

    In an instant, the human spirits¡¯ side bubbled over in debate. The crime that Wu Jiu had branded upon the previous Spirit Master could only be said to beughable in the least. It was said that the Dark Emperor hade into the Spirit World back then because he had colluded with the previous Spirit Master, and ever since the Dark Emperor fell, the previous Spirit Master had given up his position because he had lost the support he got from the Dark Emperor, which finally earned him the disdain of the Spirit Lord. He had only given up on his position only because he had no choice and not because he wanted to punish himself as was rumoured.

    The Dark Emperor had inflicted great emotional trauma upon the Spirit World. Even though he had not embarked on a rampaging massacre, he had still brought great panic and immense fear upon the spirits who had lived in rtive peace, where mentioning the Dark Emperor was done with fear and trepidation, their hearts lingering with trembles.

    Curses and questioning doubts rang out around the previous Spirit Master¡¯s ears. Once well revered and respected, shouldering risk and danger wholeheartedly, but his name had been so easily smeared and defamed by Wu Jiu today. He lost even the desire to open his mouth to exin, but just sat straight backed upon the ground, his eyes closed, unwilling to look into all those using eyes filled with hatred.

    Wu Jiu looked on smilingly as he watched the scene, seeing the previous Spirit Master who had once been the leader of the human spirits turned to be the target of public scorn, and he smiled evilly to himself.

 Chapter 2071 - The Hearts of Humans are Unpredictable (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2071: The Hearts of Humans are Unpredictable (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Soul yer did not care one bit about what the previous Spirit Master had done. It was feeling a little impatient as it looked at Wu Jiu, seemingly urging him about something.

    Wu Jiu nodded his head slightly at Soul yer, seemingly in reassurance.

    The entire ce outside the Serene Spirit Tower erupted with incessant waves of debate. Somemented on the previous Spirit Master¡¯s fall into depravity, some used the previous Spirit Master of vile malice, and some others just waited to watch the great show that was about tomence.

    Humans were the mostplicated creatures under the Heavens. When they are born, they are all ignorant and innocent babies. But divergent experiences and varying environments with different people around them makes them feels different emotions, gradually changing their mindsets and hearts, to have them slowly grow up to be people who arepletely disparate.

    The human heart is highly prone to changes, and the talk in the world outside will easily change a person¡¯s heart and mind.

    The previous Spirit Master did not harbour any hatred towards the admonishments directed upon him, and he did notin, but merely looked slightly deste and helpless against it.

    As a human, he knew the ugliness of the human heart more clearly than anyone.

    He did not me the fickleness of those people, but only med theplexity and ugliness that pervaded the world.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Suddenly, a rage filled roar sounded out from behind the mass of human spirits.

    All spirits turned towards the source of that voice in an instant, to see Nn Shane walking out on his own from among the spirits, the eyes upon that gently handsome countenance, showing rage they had never shown before!

    Wu Jiu straightened himself in his seat, an elbow supported on his knee. His body leaned forward slightly, as he looked at Nn Shan who hade as expected.

    ¡°Junior Nn, you¡¯re here atst.¡±

    Nn Shan¡¯s furious eyes swept over Wu Jiu, refusing to acknowledge him. His gaze then fell upon the previous Spirit Master, the eyes filling up with pain and agony. He went walking quickly to go before the previous Spirit Master, and suddenly fell on both knees to the ground, to kowtow three times before the previous Spirit Master, his head knocking on the ground loudly.

    The sounds were so loud that it made the previous Spirit Master open his eyes suddenly.

    ¡°Your disciple Nn Shan has caused Master to suffer such great humiliation. Your disciple has been ipetent and I beg for Master to punish me!¡± Nn Shan knelt before the previous Spirit Master, his heart filled with remorse and self reproach.

    The previous Spirit Master had been calm throughout but upon seeing Nn Shan with his eyes brimming with tears in self reproach, the previous Spirit Master¡¯s eyes grew red rimmed as well.

    Simrly a disciple of his, Nn Shan¡¯s personality was simple and honest, one who disliked conflicts, his temperament most gentle. Compared to the intelligent and astute Wu Jiu of the past, Nn Shan had seemed so unremarkable. As their Master, the previous Spirit Master had been more satisfied with Wu Jiu, a disciple who possessed remarkable gift, with a great gift of the gab. He had liked Nn Shan as well, but not in the same way he saw Wu Jiu.

    Back when the previous Spirit Master had given up on his position, and had to pass down his position of the Spirit Master, he had hesitated then.

    Whether he should pass down the position to Wu Jiu with surpassing intelligence, or the gentle and kindly Nn Shan.

    In the end, considering that the responsibility of being the Spirit Master was very heavy, and Nn Shan¡¯s character was too gentle where he would not be resolute enough, he had then handed the position over to Wu Jiu.

    Never had he thought that the decision he made back then would turn out soughable today.

    The disciple that he had been satisfied with had imprisoned him in the dungeon and Nn Shan whom he had felt to becking had still showed up despite knowing full well that it was trap in order to save him. Upon seeing him, Nn Shan had notined a single word, but was instead filled with self reproach.

    Such kinship, such filial piety, caused the previous Spirit Master¡¯s heart to wince with pain, hating that fact that he was not able to turn back time and reset it all. He would definitely not choose to nurture a tiger to bring upon cmity, and cause the truly loyal Nn Shan to suffer such aggrievement.

    ¡°Get up, get up quickly. Master is the one who let you down, and brought harm onto you.¡± The previous Spirit Master said, his voice trembling.

 Chapter 2072

    <h4>Chapter 2072: The Hearts of Humans are Unpredictable (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Nn Shan persisted in kneeling on the ground and even when the previous Spirit Master stretched a hand out to help him up, he did not move in the slightest. That scene just further saddened the previous Spirit Master and he felt even more remorseful.

    ¡°It¡¯s all your Master¡¯s fault. Your Master has failed as a teacher, having possessed power for so many years but was not able to judge a person clearly, to have taken a vicious tiger for a trusted kin. Your Master has caused you to suffer much grief. You should not havee, shouldn¡¯t havee.....¡± The previous Spirit Master¡¯s voice trembled, not from fear, but self admonishment.

    He hated himself for his ipetence, hated that his eyes had not been able to see, that had not only thrown himself into a hopeless quandary, but had also dragged Nn Shan down.

    Nn Shan shook his head.

    ¡°Being able to acknowledge you as my Master, has been Nn Shan¡¯s greatest pride. I have no regrets.¡±

    The Master and disciple had their hands held together as they looked into each other¡¯s teary eyes, a moving and tragic sight.

    Among the surrounding human spirits who were watching, quite a number of them were feeling sorrowful from that. They hadn¡¯t really believed that the previous Spirit Master would so something so traitorous as selling out the Spirit World, and they were feeling it was even more impossible now.

    ¡°The bond between the Master and his disciple is truly deep and I cannot help but be moved watching both of you. But, have the two of you finished with what you wanted to say?¡± Wu Jiu had watched them for awhile, before he finally opened his mouth to interrupt the conversation between Nn Shan and the previous Spirit Master.

    Nn Shan¡¯s brows bristled as he turned coldly to sweep a chilling gaze over the figure of Wu Jiu, his eyes filled to the brim with hatred.

    ¡°Wu Jiu, you betrayed your Master and ruined the name of our ancestors, to havemitted a deed that go against all morals. You are not human!¡±

    Wu Jiuughed and said: ¡°Not human? Haha. I am not human at that! I am a human spirit. Could it be that you and our Master are humans?¡±

    Nn Shan was not skilled with words and could notpare to Wu Jiu¡¯s sharp and incisive mouth, unable to do anything but to re hatefully at Wu Jiu.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. I have not harmed Master in the slightest and since you¡¯vee here today as agreed, I will naturally release our old Master. I¡¯ll even get someone to escort him back into the mountains properly, to allow him to continue with his seclusion. Nn Shan, you do not need to hate me so much. I am doing all this just because of you. If you had not persisted in harbouring the fugitive, I wouldn¡¯t have needed to employ such a method, that made our old Master go through such suffering. At the end of it all, Nn Shan, this is all your fault!¡± Wu Jiu said venomously, his eyes narrowed as he stared at Nn Shan, his gaze so sinister like it had been soaked in poison.

    Nn Shan was so furious his entire body was shaking. But led by Wu Jiu¡¯s words, and the fact he had felt that he had dragged the previous Spirit Master into this, Nn Shan felt so remorseful upon hearing Wu Jiu¡¯s words that he was unable to say anything at that moment.

    The previous Spirit Master saw that Nn Shan was being manipted and he drew in a deep breath as he held Nn Shans hand to say: ¡°This matter isn¡¯t your fault. With everything that you have done, you have your Master¡¯s support. The one that is wrong is Wu Jiu. If he did not harbour evil intentions in his heart, how could he possibly be able to do something so utterly heartless and devoid of morals?¡±

    Wu Jiu then said with augh: ¡°Master is being so biased. It is clear that you were implicated into all of this because of my junior fellow disciple. How could you me me? But it¡¯s alright. Since my junior hase, Master, you¡¯re free now and you can go back into the mountains and continue with your life as a recluse. Wouldn¡¯t that be better? In these affairs of the Spirit World, you had better not interfere as you hadmitted such a embarrassing deed in the past.¡±

    The previous Spirit Master was so infuriated by Wu Jiu his face turned green. Nn Shan could endure Wu Jiu¡¯s nder upon himself but he could not tolerate the humiliation he was putting the previous Spirit Master under!

    ¡°Wu Jiu! No such deed have beenmitted at all so why are you heaping such baseless usations upon Master¡¯s head? You wanted me toe, and so here I am. This matter has nothing to do with Master and if you continue to falsely use Master, I will immediately extinguish my own spirit body right here. Then no matter how resourceful you are, I will then like to see what you will be able toe up with!¡± Nn Shan threatened to kill himself, and Wu Jiu¡¯s face immediately changed.

 Chapter 2073

    <h4>Chapter 2073: The Hearts of Humans are Unpredictable (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Wu Jiu took a deep breath and the expression on his face turned to look a little hard pressed, but very quickly, he regained back the smile from before.

    ¡°No need for that. I was only joking with you. I am naturally just as respectful of Master as you. Men, escort Master back to get some rest.¡±

    Jiang Yun Long immediately arranged for people to bring the previous Spirit Master away. The previous Spirit Master was unwilling to leave, as he could not leave Nn Shan here alone, a lone wolf in this ce.

    ¡°Master, I will be fine. You go back first.¡± Nn Shan said earnestly as he held the previous Spirit Master¡¯s hand.

    The Spirit Master was still unwilling but he was dragged away by several human spirits. Although he possessed a great set of powers, but as Wu Jiu had restrained him with Soul Binding Chains, he was unable to summon up any of it.

    Nn Shan watched longingly as the previous Spirit Master was dragged away but he heaved a sigh of relief in his heart as with the previous Spirit Master brought away from the ce, he would be safe. Wu Jiu would not dare toy a hand on the previous Spirit Master before everyone here.

    Nn Shan stood up and stared at Wu Jiu who was all smiles, a subtle changeing over his entire person and demeanor.

    ¡°My good junior, you have reallye forward by yourself as I have expected. I really do not know whether I should say that you¡¯re too honest or just dumb. Do you think that bying here yourself, you will be able to ensure that that beast will be safe? As long as you are here, it wille here sooner orter.¡± Wu Jiu looked at Nn Shan with a smile. He had never thought much about Nn Shan¡¯s gentle and passive disposition. He waved his hand and Jiang Yun Long immediately stepped forward, a set of Soul Binding Chains in his hands.

    No matter how powerful a spirit¡¯s power of the spirit was, once they were shackled by these Soul Binding Chains, they would not be able to free themselves, where their power of the spirit would be sealed up, impossible to summon.

    The previous Spirit Master had been caught off guard when Wu Jiu had mped those Soul Binding Chains on his wrists and affected by the Soul Binding Chains, he had naturally not been Wu Jiu¡¯s match where he was then captured.

    Nn Shan calmly looked at Jiang Yun Long as he walked toe before him.

    The corners of Jiang Yun Long¡¯s mouth were tinged with a venomous smile. Back when Nn Shan had managed to escape before, he had felt highly indignant. Now that Nn Shan had fallen into his hands once again, he was naturally ovee with glee.

    ¡°Uncle Master, do you want me to put these Soul Binding Chains on you or do you want to do it yourself?¡± Jiang Yun Long asked as he shook the Soul Binding Chains gleefully, looking every inch like a vile scoundrel who managed to get his way.

    Nn Shanughed out loud scornfully, and then turned to look at Wu Jiu.

    ¡°Wu Jiu, the reason you want to capture me is merely for you to catch the Spiritual Bear. Do you really think that your ploy will seed?¡±

    Nn Shan¡¯s words immediately caused the surrounding Beast Spirits who were watching to quake in shock, their incredulous eyes suddenly turning to fall upon the figure of Wu Jiu.

    Wu Jiu had already guessed that Nn Shan would say that. Unflustered, he went on to say nonchntly: ¡°Nn Shan, your way of seeking to drive a wedge between me and the Beast Spirits isn¡¯t all that new at all. I¡¯m sure the appearance of the brown bear I am seeking to capture has been clearly seen by the Beast Spirits outside the Spiritual Spirit Loft back then. In order to protect it, you are insisting that it is the Spiritual Bear. Are you thinking that the Beast Spirits are all idiots? Which Spiritual Bear would be so barbaric looking with such a wretched coat of brown fur, where it was not even capable of human speech and did not possess unmatched powers.¡±

    The astounded Beast Spirits then quietened down a bit. The incident back at the Spiritual Soul Loft had been witnessed by fellow spirits of their race and they had confirmed that Wu Jiu¡¯s target was a brown bear that did not possess much power.

    Nn Shan thenughed disdainfully and said: ¡°Are you certain that that is not the Spiritual Bear?¡±

    Wu Jiu then said highly confidently.

    ¡®It¡¯s naturally not. The Spiritual Bear is the spiritual leader of the Beast Spirits andmands an equivalent standing with that of me Dragon. Could I possibly be so ignorant? Moreover, such an absolutely maniacal thing like capturing the Spiritual Bear is something I will never do. The Beast Spirits are my friends and how could I possibly do something that will let my friends down?¡±

 Chapter 2074 - Face Slapping of the Ecstatic Rapture Palm (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2074: Face pping of the Ecstatic Rapture Palm (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Nn Shan then stared with his eyes fixed unwaveringly at Wu Jiu.

    ¡°Remember what you just said.¡±

    ¡°I remember it very clearly.¡± Wu Jiu said with a lightugh and then gave Jiang Yun Long a signal with his eyes. Without caring whether Nn Shan was willing or not, Jiang Yun Long then mped the Soul Binding Chains upon Nn Shan¡¯s wrists.

    ¡°Uncle Master Nn, shall we?¡± Jiang Yun Long said gleefully as he gave Nn Shan a push.

    Nn Shan nced at him but did not shift his feet a single step.

    Jiang Yun Long seemed to be a little impatient, cursing inwardly that Nn Shan was just struggling in vain before everyone. He had already fallen into his Master¡¯s hands and he was still acting all high and mighty here. Wait till they put him in the dungeons and he will need to be taught a good lesson to vent out all this frustration.

    ¡°Hurry up and not waste everyone¡¯s time.¡± Jiang Yun Long stretched his hand out in impatience, pushing Nn Shan roughly on the shoulder.

    Suddenly!

    A Heaven shaking roar of a bear shot up into the sky.

    Several huge figures came shooting out from among the masses of spirits, to charge straight towards where Nn Shan was standing!

    Jiang Yun Long¡¯s heart quivered, quickly pulling himself away from Nn Shan.

    ¡°Roar!¡± The massive brown bear stood blocking right in front of Nn Shan, to face the hastily retreating Jiang Yun Long and to let out a furious and rage filled roar.

    Beside Nn Shan, with the brown bear leading them, were four other Beast Spirits circling around Nn Shan. They were all in a defensive stance, and it was clear that they wanted to ensure Nn Shan¡¯s safety.

    In the instant that Wu Jiu saw the brown bear, he immediately shot to his feet from the chair. Great delight brewed in his eyes and his hands were trembling with ecstatic excitement as he stared at the roaring brown bear where he thenughed out loud hysterically all of a sudden.

    ¡°Hahaha! Nn Shan, Nn Shan. See how stupid you are. You thought you could protect the beast but had not thought that the beast would care so much for you that it could not even wait a single moment before running all the way here toe save you. This is so funny it¡¯s killing me.¡± Wu Jiu was reallyughing uninhibitedly without restraint. He had thought to capture Nn Shan in order for him to force the Spiritual Bear out and that it would be at least a few days before that would happen. Never had he thought that when Nn Shan had barely just stepped in here today, that Spiritual Bear would immediatelye deliver itself straight to his door. How could Wu Jiu not be delighted by that?

    Nn Shan looked at Brownie and the several Beast Spirits who had suddenly appeared, his eyes not showing the slightest bit of surprise, looking like he already knew that this would be the result all along. Looking at Brownie who was roaring incessantly, Nn Shan raised his hands that were restrained by the Soul Binding Chains and rubbed Brownie on its head as he said gently: ¡°It¡¯s alright. Don¡¯t go hurting your throat.¡±

    Brownie then calmed down under Nn Shan¡¯s touch. It turned its head and looked obediently at Nn Shan, immediately stopping its roaring.

    Wu Jiuughed scornfully and his gaze turned to sweep over the surprised Beast Spirits all around. ¡°My Beast Spirit friends. Look clearly here. Is this brown bear here your Spiritual Bear?¡±

    Coming to know that Brownie that was standing beside Nn Shan was the target that Wu Jiu was seeking to capture, all the Beast Spirits turned their heads to gaze upon the bear, like they were going to stare holes right through Brownie¡¯s body.

    The brown fur did not possess the golden lustre of the Spiritual Bear, and though massive, it did not exude any powerful aura from its power of the spirit. The mass of Beast Spirits shook their heads inwardly. This was not their Spiritual Bear. Their Spiritual Bear was not so weak.

    The reactions of the Beast Spirits fell into the eyes of Wu Jiu, and Wu Jiu¡¯s eyes then showed a gleeful glint.

    He had dared to have so many spirits gather here today because he was certain that the Spiritual Bear whose power of the spirit had been mostly absorbed by the Serene Spirit Tower would not be able to show up in a state that exemplified the Spiritual Bear, and that the current state of the Spiritual Bear would look to be just an unremarkable brown bear Beast Spirit in everyone¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter 2075 - Face Slapping of the Ecstatic Rapture Palm (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2075: Face pping of the Ecstatic Rapture Palm (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Ha.¡± Nn snorted in derision.

    Wu Jiu instead saw it as a struggle while in the throes of death. He would be happy to see Nn Shan¡¯s crushing defeat, where he would even watch in admiration as a type of enjoyment for him.

    ¡°Nn Shan. You are really such a good fellow junior of mine, so much so that you are able to satisfy my needs so very quickly. Since this brown bear has already delivered itself up to my door, you are still my good little fellow junior. Wait till I capture that brown bear, and I will set you free, without needing you toe y guest at my ce anymore.¡± Wu Jiu said with his chin lifted, and a bunch of his disciples immediately surged forward, to surround Brownie and the other Beast Spirits within a circle six men thick facing both inwards and outwards.

    Brownie let out a roar of rage and the cheetah bared its fangs, ready to jump into battle anytime.

    Nn Shan continued to stare at Wu Jiu who was looking beside himself with glee.

    ¡°Wu Jiu, you shall pay for everything that you¡¯ve done today.¡±

    ¡°Oh? I would really like to see how you are going to make me pay. Arrest that bear right now!¡± Wu Jiu shouted out coldly.

    Jiang Yun Long and a bunch of human spirits jumped straight towards Brownie and the others, but in the next instant, several massive vines shot out from behind them that sent the human spirits surrounding Brownie and the four Beast Spirits flying away in a blink!

    Wu Jiu was startled as he quickly turned to look at the source of those vines.

    Poison Ivy slowly walked into Wu Jiu¡¯s line of sight, the dancing vines around his body clearly showing who was responsible for the strike that had just happened. It was him!

    ¡°Poison Ivy!¡± Wu Jiu¡¯s eyes narrowed as he stared at Poison Ivy who had charged into the fray so suddenly, and his eyes took on a vicious tinge. He had heard from Jiang Yun Long before that Poison Ivy was involved in this matter and if not for the fact that he did not want to antagonize the nt Spirits at this critical juncture, Wu Jiu would have moved against Poison Ivy long ago.

    Even if he was to let Poison Ivy go this time, when the fifth Serene Spirit Tower was to be constructed, Poison Ivy would then be his next target.

    ¡°What have youe here for? Are you going to stick your nose into the affairs of us human spirits?¡± Wu Jiu asked as he red threateningly at Poison Ivy.

    Poison Ivy was nonchnt as he lifted his head, to look at Wu Jiu whose face was filled with nothing but malice.

    ¡°Human spirit affairs? I do not think that this is an affair concerning just you human spirits.¡± Poison Ivy said with a cold sneer.

    Wu Jiu took a deep breath.

    ¡°The brown bear wounded human spirits, and broke the Spirit World¡¯s rules. As the Spirit Master, I have the right to arrest it and take it to task.¡±

    Poison Ivy arched up an eyebrow but did not respond.

    But another cold clear voice sounded out right at that moment.

    ¡°You have the right? What right do you have to capture the Beast Spirits¡¯ Spiritual Bear?¡± Apanying that voice, was a wlessly beautiful youngdy that came walking gracefully out from among the masses of spirits, with a massive nk panther following by her feet, treading together with her every step as she went in closer, toe before the horde of human spirits.

    Wu Jiu stared in surprise at Jun Wu Xie who came walking in quietly. Although he had never seen her countenance with his own eyes, but with the portraits that Meng Yi Liang had drawn up, he was able to recognize the owner of that set of facial features.

    Jun Wu Xie.

    Wu Jiu had attempted to capture this youngdy before, wanting to interrogate her about Nn Shan¡¯s whereabouts.

    Jiang Yun Long¡¯s eyes were also staring widely, as he looked at the youngdy whom he had been searching so hard for throughout the past half a year. In the past half a year, he had not given up on capturing Jun Wu Xie but there had been no result at all. It had been as if Jun Wu Xie had evaporated into thin air, where there wasn¡¯t a single sign of her anywhere.

    Jiang Yun Long had never expected that he would see Jun Wu Xie here today.

    ¡°Jun Wu Xie! You can really hide!¡± Jiang Yun Long narrowed his eyes to a slit as he red at Jun Wu Xie. Have searched so bitterly for the past half year without yielding any result, he had suffered much admonishments before Wu Jiu. Now that he saw Jun Wu Xie, all the aggrievement in his heart suddenly rose right to the surface!

 Chapter 2076 - Face Slapping of the Ecstatic Rapture Palm (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2076: Face pping of the Ecstatic Rapture Palm (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie lifted an eyebrow and looked at Jiang Yun Long, an icy chill rising up in her eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s not because I can hide well, but it¡¯s due to your stupidity. I waited for half a year in the Tranquil Dream Forest and did not see you appear once. If that isn¡¯t due to your stupid, then what?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words angered Jiang Yun Long so much he almost vomited out blood. He stared at Jun Wu Xie in disbelief and raised up a finger trembling with rage as he said: ¡°You said you were in the Tranquil Dream Forest? Impossible! I had gone to search the Tranquil Dream Forest before, and you were not there!¡±

    ¡°I was there, and that is why I am saying you are stupid.¡± Jun Wu Xie said indifferently as she looked at Jiang Yun Long who was fuming mad from humiliation.

    Jiang Yun Long was so angry his teeth were clenched tightly together. Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words made him feel so incredibly dumb. He had turned the entire Spirit World upside down and he had not been able to find any signs of Jun Wu Xie. Even if you beat him to death, he would not have thought that Jun Wu Xie would be in the Tranquil Dream Forest, the first ce that he had searched for quite a long time.

    With the being the truth, it made Jiang Yun Long wish for nothing more than to be able to strangle Jun Wu Xie, feeling deeply that he had been yed by Jun Wu Xie properly!

    Jiang Yun Long¡¯s face turned a greenish tinge, and Jun Wu Xie was highly satisfied by the expression he was making.

    Wu Jiu¡¯s eyes narrowed as he stared at Poison Ivy and Jun Wu Xie who had appeared in session. He had thought that the Spiritual Bear was already as good as in his hands today and things coulde to an end. Never had he expected that these two individuals woulde charging out topletely throw his ns in utter upheaval.

    ¡°To the two of you here, I do not care for what you havee here, but this is not a matter that the two of you should interfere with. Towards everything that the both of you have done before, I can choose to not pursue the past, but hope that you do not push things too far. Leave here today and do not stir up anymore trouble. The human spirits will still remain as your friends.¡± Wu Jiu did not want any trouble to grow. Soul yer was still waiting there impatiently and there was no meaning in dragging things on any further. Complete the construction of the fourth Serene Spirit Tower as quickly now and he would have all the time in the world to deal with Poison Ivy and Jun Wu Xie after that.

    ¡°Not pursue the past? How generous of you! You really move me to tears.¡± Jun Wu Xie suddenly curled her mouth up tough sneeringly. She then tilted her chin up slightly and looked at Wu Jiu who was fighting to hold himself back before she said: ¡°You might not want to pursue the past but that¡¯s not what I want. Apologies, but I did note here today to seek your forgiveness but am here to settle scores with you!¡±

    ¡°Settle scores with me? You?¡± Wu Jiu suddenly burst outughing. The fact that he did not want to waste anymore time did not also mean that he was afraid of Jun Wu Xie. No matter how powerful one human spirit was, she couldn¡¯t be a match for him.

    ¡°Since you have refused the proffered wine, then enjoy the wine in punishment! I do not mind ying this thing out with you as I would really like to see what kind of extraordinary feat you can pull off, to be able to defeat this army tens of thousands strong!¡± Wu Jiu¡¯s eyes shed with a glint of malice and with a wave of his hand, the group of human spirits that had been standing behind him immediately joined the battlefield. Several hundreds of human spirits surrounded Jun Wu Xie and the others, looking fully intent on finishing them offpletely.

    Jun Wu Xie eyed the human spirits surrounding them coldly, her gaze passing fleetingly over them to look towards the Beast Spirits who were continuing to watch before she retracted her gazepletely calm andposed.

    Jiang Yun Long let out a roar and led the human spirits in a charge towards Jun Wu Xie.

    All of a sudden!

    A massive ck shadow came falling down from the sky and a white bone snake¡¯s tail swept in a wide swath through the area. A bear¡¯s roar and a ape¡¯s screech sounded over the human spirits¡¯ howls that soared up towards the Heavens!

    Five handsome looking figures shot right into the battlefield, tond firmly beside Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°You want to move against Little Xie? You¡¯ll have to first measure how much you weigh.¡± Qiao Chu¡¯s lips split into a wide smile, as the Yin Yang Bear stood up straight behind him, and its thick and stout bear paws spread wide open before it showed off its sharp fangs to send a deafening roar that shook the Heavens straight towards the human spirits!

 Chapter 2077 - Face Slapping of the Ecstatic Rapture Palm (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2077: Face pping of the Ecstatic Rapture Palm (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The Double Headed Bone Snake and the Great Ape joined in with the Yin Yang Bear¡¯s mighty roar, the ear shattering sound causing the spectating crowd surrounding the battle to cringe in terror.

    The Beast Spirits stared with their mouths agape at the three massive sized beasts who were at least of the eighth grade, their eyes wide, unable to believe what they were seeing.

    ¡°That is the..... Double Headed Bone Snake? I..... I know of him..... It wasn¡¯t this massive before.....¡± A Beast Spirit actually recognized the Double Headed Bone Snake, but from its memory, the size of the Double Headed Bone Snake was not even half of the one here. The Double Headed Bone Snake that it knew had merely been a fifth grade Beast Spirit¡¯s size and having not seen it for so many years..... it had grown to be so massive?

    ¡°That is the Yin Yang Bear..... My Heavens, what did it eat?¡± Another Beast Spirit recognized the Yin Yang Bear.

    Simrly being Beast Spirits of the Spirit World, the Double Headed Bone Snake and the others would naturally have old acquaintances, but with the current way they looked, they werepletely different from what the other Beast Spirits remembered.

    Eighth grade Beast Spirits. You wouldn¡¯t be able to find more than a few looking throughout the entire Spirit World and if the Double Headed Bone Snake and itspanions had such power from long before, then all the Beast Spirits of the Spirit World would have known them.

    In fact, when the Double Headed Bone Snake and the others had firste to Hua Yao and hispanions, they were not as powerful as they were now. But through their experiences together as Qiao Chu and hisrades strengthened themselves, they had led the Double Headed Bone Snake and the others to be stronger as well. Especially in the period when they had been in the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb, Jun Wu Yao could have caused the Double Headed Bone Snake and the others to grow maniacally in passing when he had put thepanions in a ce to cultivate where the power of the spirit had been most intense in the tomb for an extended period of time, added to the fact that they had taken miraculous elixirs and medicines with effects that aided the growth of their spirits.

    As the Double Headed Bone Snake never left Hua Yao¡¯s side and they saw each other so very often, Hua Yao had not noticed the growth and changes that hade over the Double Headed Bone Snake much, where it was the same for Qiao Chu and the others.

    Not Just the Double Headed Bone Snake, the Yin Yang Bear and the Great Ape had grown. Even the Hell Butterfly and Fan Zhuo¡¯s Weapon Spirit had grown as well, but it was just that they had not noticed it.

    The things they had not realized was discovered by the other Beast Spirits here. The Beast Spirits who were here intending only to watch the show were suddenly astounded by the terrifying growth of the Double Headed Bone Snake and the others, shocked as they stared with eyes wide and mouths hanging open.

    Not to mention that they had gone to the mortal realm to have be Ring Spirits. Even if they had been able to go into the Serene Spirit Tower to cultivate, it was thought that the growth could still not have been so maniacal. Where would you see a Beast Spirit that could shoot from the fifth grade right up to the eighth grade in just a few short years! ?

    Could those three fes have taken some godly medicine! ?

    The three massive Beast Spirits disyed their might before the eyes of their fellow Beast Spirits without holding back, standing at their respective Master¡¯s side to defend them, using the powers and might umted from experience, to protect their beliefs!

    ¡°It¡¯s you! The ones that rescued the brown bear back then was all of you!¡± Jiang Yun Long immediately recognized the three gigantic beasts with just one nce and the rage immediately bubbled and rose within his heart.

    ¡°So what if it¡¯s us? You still did not have enough of a beating? Then we would not mind giving you another thrashing here today!¡± Qiao Chu opened his mouth to say evilly, as he looked tauntingly at Jiang Yun Long.

    Jiang Yun Long just could not wait to skin that arrogant and wilful little kid alive!

    ¡°Jun Wu Xie, what do you mean by this?¡± Wu Jiu sensed that something was not right, and his eyes were narrowed as he asked.

    Jun Wu Xie lifted an eyebrow and looked at Wu Jiu with almost patronizing arrogance.

    ¡°I¡¯ve said it. I came here to settle scores.¡±

    Wu Jiu gritted his teeth and then said with augh that stemmed from extreme anger: ¡°Alright, I would like to see how you are going to settle scores with me. Not a single one of you present here today should even think of running away!¡±

 Chapter 2078 - Face Slapping of the Ecstatic Rapture Palm (5)

    <h4>Chapter 2078: Face pping of the Ecstatic Rapture Palm (5)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°We won¡¯t run. We will definitely not run before we see you die without a ce for burial, or we just wouldn¡¯t be able to bear to leave.¡± Jun Wu Xie retorted back mockingly.

    Wu Jiu¡¯s teeth gritted with pure and intense hatred. Heavens knew where this youngdy had crawled out from, that she would go against him in every instance!

    ¡°Then you can go down into Hell together with that damned animal!¡±

    ¡°Animal? For you to curse the Beast Spirits¡¯ Spiritual Bear like that might not be all that appropriate you know?¡± Jun Wu Xie suddenly said with a smile, her eyes shing with a crafty glint.

    ¡°Spiritual Bear? Har? What Spiritual Bear? You are just as ignorant as Nn Shan to be taking that damned animal as the Spi.....¡± Wu Jiu had not even finished his sentence when he was suddenly stupefied. He stared with eyes bulging and mouth hanging open at the Spiritual Bear, with so much hatred brewing in those eyes that it seemed like they wanted to bore two holes right into the body of the Spiritual Bear!

    Brownie¡¯s body was gradually expanding bit by bit as all four of its thick and stout limbs grew more massive continuously. The human spirits that surrounded it were bbergasted with shock by everything that was happening before them as Brownie¡¯s constantly increasing size was pushing them back step by step, and not a single one among them dared to take a step forward!

    ¡°How are things turning out like this.....¡± Wu Jiu red incredulously at Brownie¡¯s fur that was gradually turning a dark golden sheen, and his eyes that had been collected and filled with glee was reced by utter shock.

    All the Beast Spirits were staring wide eyed at that moment, captured in awe at the constantly changing Brownie. The beast that had been just a brown bear was actually slowly turning to be their most sacred Spiritual Bear that must not be defiled in any way!

    How is this possible! ?

    The Beast Spirits were all stunned beyond words, and the words Nn Shan had said earlier resounded unendingly within every one of their minds.

    The brown bear is the Spiritual Bear.....

    The brown bear is the Spiritual Bear.....

    The brown bear.....

    That is their very own sacred Spiritual Bear! !

    In that instant that all of them saw the Spiritual Bear, they all fell obsequiously onto their knees, prostrating themselves fully to the ground as they let out an emotional roar.

    The rising and falling beastial roars reverberated outside the first Serene Spirit Tower, weaving into a moving symphony, rising up in a song of praise!

    That was the piety the Beast Spirits held towards the Spiritual Bear, the worship of their faith!

    The lies Wu Jiu told copsed onto itself right at that moment.

    The appearance of the Spirit Bearpletely exposed the ugliness and venomous side of Wu Jiu¡¯s!

    Line after line of light gold runes then began to cover over Brownie¡¯s dark gold body of fur, to be a pure and holy body that countless Beast Spirits could only pine for in their dreams!

    ¡°Wu Jiu, I have returned!¡± Brownie said as it lowered its head, its vengeful gaze staring at Wu Jiu who was caught up in utter shock. Throughout countless days and nights, in a dungeon that saw not the light of day, it was restrained in Soul Binding Chains till it could not even move, but to be trapped in dismal sorrow and darkness, enduring the torment that Wu Jiu inflicted onto it, tolerating the agony while its power of the spirit was being drained out of its body bit by bit.

    Having walked out from that hopeless and desperate situation, it was not just the longing for freedom, but more about the hatred he hade to hold against Wu Jiu!

    The raging burning mes of vengeance red inside Brownie¡¯s chest. It had endured through despair and humiliation, seeking only for the moment it would exact its revenge today!

    It hade back!

    Coming out before its enemies with its unmatched power of before! It would use its ws to tear through Wu Jiu¡¯s ugly and evil soul, and send him on his way to Hell!

    Upon witnessing the return of the Spiritual Bear, countless Beast Spirits tilted their heads back and let out apanying roars, the highly emotional roars quaking the eardrums of everyone present painfully!

 Chapter 2079 - Face Slapping of the Ecstatic Rapture Palm (6)

    <h4>Chapter 2079: Face pping of the Ecstatic Rapture Palm (6)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    zing rage rose in the hearts of the Beast Spirits. They realized that they had all been toyed with by Wu Jiu. Wu Jiu¡¯s exoneration and his lies, had now instead proven his shamelessness. He was seeking to capture the Spiritual Bear, their very own Spiritual Bear!

    Unforgivable!

    Unforgivable!

    The Beast Spirits¡¯ rage had been ignited. They all charged into the battlefield, going forward a step at a time towards their Spiritual Leader, a low threatening growling out from their jaws, their bodies taut, in a state that was ready to attack anytime.

    Those human spirits who had surrounded around Brownie were so frightened by all those pairs of rage filled eyes that their souls very nearly fleeted out of them. They backed up in retreat a step at a time, not daring to look straight into the rage of the Beast Spirits!

    Wu Jiu¡¯s face had turned an extremely ugly shade. He could not have ever thought that the Spiritual Bear that had beenpletely drained of powers would still have the ability to execute ast gamble, and the manifestation of the Spiritual Bear hadpletely pushed him to the edge of the abyss.

    Wu Jiu gritted his teeth, as he stared at the massive number of Beast Spirits.

    In a fluster, he realized that things were suddenly not right. He had designed today¡¯s events to be a beautiful moment that he would capture Nn Shan, and after the Beast Spirits lost to the Weapon Spirits in their contest for the fourth Serene Spirit Tower, even if they did not me Wu Jiu, they would definitely not want toe all the way out here just to watch.

    Their numbers were too great!

    The Beast Spirits¡¯ numbers were just too overwhelming!

    Logically, it shouldn¡¯t be possible that there would be so many Beast Spirits here today.

    Wu Jiu had not felt anything peculiar about it initially, having thought that the Beast Spirits were just here to catch the excitement.

    But now that he thought about it, for such arge number of Beast Spirits to appear, it did not seem to have happened by ident, but by someone¡¯s intentional design, only waiting for the moment that the Spiritual Bear reveals itself, to incite hatred to rise within the hearts of the Beast Spirits!

    Just who had schemed all of this?

    Poison Ivy? Nn Shan? Or was it.....

    Wu Jiu suddenly raised his eyes up, and looked towards the youngdy he did not know well.

    Anything and everything had always been within this control. It was until Jun Wu Xie appeared that caused things to fall into the current disarray.

    It¡¯s her!

    Jun Wu Xie stared back at Wu Jiu¡¯s gaze without a flinch, the corners of her mouth curling up in a slight arc, seemingly sneering at Wu Jiu¡¯s stupidity, that just confirmed Wu Jiu¡¯s suspicion.

    This entire scheme, had been designed by Jun Wu Xie, that struck a most effective retaliation against Wu Jiu!

    Wu Jiu could no longer deceive the Beast Spirits, where he could no longer openly imprison the Spiritual Bear!

    Rage and shock intertwined within Wu Jiu¡¯s heart. Not even in his dreams would he have thought that the plot that he had weaved so carefully would be defeated by Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hand!

    ¡°Wu Jiu, you plot had been exposed. How are you going to deny it any further?¡± A deep booming voice rang out from above, up in the sky.

    Wu Jiu suddenly raised his head to look up, to see the gargantuan sized me Dragon flying high up in the sky!

    That¡¯s right, how could he not have thought of that? me Dragon had always been rather guarded against him. Back when he had incited conflict among the three great races, me Dragon had tried its best to avoid bing involved. To be able to summon so many Beast Spirits to appear here at this ce today, besides me Dragon, who else could it be! ?

    me Dragon, must have joined hands with Jun Wu Xie in this!

    ¡°Deny? What is there for me to deny! ? Capturing the Spiritual Bear is the Spirit Lord¡¯s idea and I was merely following orders. I had thought to not worry the Beast Spirits too much but you are now not appreciating the thought. But you still can¡¯t me me for this.¡± Wu Jiu said with a sneer. Not only was he not showing any fear from being exposed, he was instead showing greater arrogance.

    He lowered his head back down and looked at Soul yer who was standing dazed on the side to say: ¡°Soul yer, do you know why I still have notpleted the construction of the fourth Serene Spirit Tower all this time?¡±

 Chapter 2080 - Face Slapping of the Ecstatic Rapture Palm (7)

    <h4>Chapter 2080: Face pping of the Ecstatic Rapture Palm (7)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Soul yer was slightly taken aback, not knowing what Wu Jiu was going to say. The situation before its eyes had truly far exceeded anything it could have expected. It had never thought that Wu Jiu would really be so audacious to dare to put the Beast Spirit¡¯s Spiritual Bear in captivity!

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Wu Jiu suddenlyughed out loud. He stared at the Spiritual Bear viciously and he spat out through gritted teeth: ¡°Because the construction of every Serene Spirit Tower requires a sufficiently powerful spirit body as its support, and the supporting spirit for the fourth Serene Spirit Tower is the Spiritual Bear!¡±

    ¡°What! ?¡± Soul yer waspletely stunned.

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you been so keen on getting your hands on the fourth Serene Spirit Tower? Weren¡¯t you wishing that the Weapon Spirits would be able to be stronger through the Serene Spirit Tower? Then the opportunity is now right here before your eyes. Once we capture the Spiritual Bear, I guarantee that within just five days, all of the Weapon Spirits will be able to go into the Serene Spirit Tower to cultivate, which would give all of you more power than you have ever possessed. Soul yer, I am doing all this for the good of all of you Weapon Spirits. The fourth Serene Spirit Tower was not built for the human spirits but for all the Weapon Spirits!¡± Wu Jiu¡¯s eyes said as his eyes shed schemingly.

    Soul yer was so ovee with shock it was unable to open its mouth for a long while, its mind a whirl of chaos. The thinking ability of Weapons Spirits was already not that strong in the first ce and Wu Jiu¡¯s words had further caused Soul yer to be unable to think calmly.

    Capture the Spiritual Bear, construct the fourth Serene Spirit Tower.....

    The two blood red rubies set deep within Soul yer seemed to be turning between Wu Jiu and the Spiritual Bear in turn.

    ¡°There is no need for you to worry. Constructing the fourth Serene Spirit Tower is the Spirit Lord¡¯s idea and the Spirit Lord id aware is well aware of the requirements of building the Serene Spirit Tower. If I do not have the Spirit Lord¡¯s permission, how could I possibly dare to make a move on the Spiritual Bear? Soul yer. The opportunity now rests right before you. I can help you capture the Spiritual Bear, and I can help you finish up the construction of the fourth Serene Spirit Tower. This opportunity that¡¯s hard toe by in a thousand years is ced right before your eyes. Are you going to give up on the fourth Serene Spirit Tower or are you going to give it a gamble for the sake of gaining the Weapon Spirits powerful might? The final choice, is now yours to make.¡± Wu Jiu deviously pushed the entire matter right onto Soul yer. He knew very well that the human spirits they had brought here would not be able to battle the horde of Beast Spirits present, but there were many more Weapon Spirits who hade. If the Weapon Spirits joined them, he saw that he would then be able to drive back the Beast Spirits and to capture the Spiritual Bear!

    Soul yer was hesitant. It was exactly their desire for the Serene Spirit Tower that had brought about the constant strife between the Weapon Spirits and Beast Spirits and countless Weapon Spirits had died in that period. They had finally won the Serene Spirit Tower after so much hardship, were they now going to give it all up for nothing?

    Soul yer was feeling a little disgruntled.

    me Dragon seemed to sense that Soul yer was wavering and it suddenly said: ¡°Soul yer, do not fall for Wu Jiu¡¯s ploy in driving a wedge between us! The Spirit Lord will never allow a Serene Spirit Tower that needs the Sacrificial Bear as a sacrifice!¡±

    Soul yer did not make a noise.

    Wu Jiu then said sneeringly: ¡°me Dragon, you did not even have the courage to seek affirmation with the Spirit Lord. Do you think that your words can be trusted?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie was watching Soul yer secretly and she then shot a meaningful nce at Qiao Chu and the others.

    She had a feeling that Soul yer¡¯s answer would definitely not be the one that they wanted to hear.

    Having received Jun Wu Xie¡¯s signal, Qiao Chu and the otherpanions immediately ordered the Yin Yang Bear, the Double Headed Bone Snake and the Great Ape to ring themselves around the Spiritual Bear in a protective circle.

    After a long moment of silence, Soul yer then finally opened his mouth.

    ¡°All Weapon Spirits hear my order!¡±

    me Dragon¡¯s heart sank.

    ¡°Today we assist the human spirits to capture the Spiritual Bear, in order for the Weapon Spirits to rise. Prepare for battle!¡±

    At the same moment that Soul yer¡¯s voice fell, a gleeful smile instantly blossomed on Wu Jiu¡¯s lips.

    He had ced the right bet!

 Chapter 2081 - Face Slapping of the Ecstatic Rapture Palm (8)

    <h4>Chapter 2081: Face pping of the Ecstatic Rapture Palm (8)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The Weapon Spirits mobilized by Soul yer immediately charged into the battlefield, coordinating with the human spirits as they moved to surround the Beast Spirits.

    ¡°Soul yer, are you really going to help Wu Jiu?¡± me Dragon asked as it stared at Soul yer in disbelief. Although me Dragon was not on all that familiar terms with Soul yer, but as the leader of the Weapon Spirits, how could it possibly fall for Wu Jiu¡¯s ploy so easily?

    Soul yer then replied in an indignant voice: ¡°I am not helping him, but helping the Weapon Spirits ourselves! You Beast Spirits are so numerous in number and have been so used to being in a superior position, and you have been in that position for far too long. The Weapon Spirits are no longer willing to lie low and y second fiddle where the Weapon Spirits shall now finally rise!¡±

    Soul yer¡¯s voice had just fallen and it immediately leapt to fly straight towards the battlefield.

    me Dragon cursed and immediately followed after.

    For Soul yer to be able to be the Weapon Spirits leader, its might was not to be doubted. If it was allowed to fight the Beast Spirits, the resulting death toll might not be something that me Dragon would be able to take.

    Wu Jiu stood before his chair as he watched the Weapon Spirits and human spirits push the Beast Spirits into a corner. His eyes were lit with an excited fiery light and everything that was happening before his eyes made it impossible for him to hold back fromughing out aloud.

    With the Weapon Spirits on their side, the human spirits no longer had to fear. They all then charged straight at the Beast Spirits with a loud battlecry with the Weapon Spirits beside them!

    To protect the Spiritual Bear, all the Beast Spirits let out a Heaven shaking roar. Faced with abined army that far exceeded their numbers, the Beast Spirits did not show the slightest hesitation as they met the onught of the enemies pouncing right upon them!

    In a blink.....

    Human spirits, Beast Spirits, and Weapon Spirits tangled themselves up before the first Serene Spirit Tower, battlecries, roars, and the unique nging of metal intertwined together in the air.

    The battle among the spirits had no grisly blood, nor was there the nauseating stench of blood, but it still quaked the hearts of people all the same.

    The Beast Spirits that were shredded apart let out their final roars, holding firmly onto their beliefs till thest moment, even when their spirit souls dissipated, they did not turn their backs on their Spiritual Bear.

    With that belief in their hearts, close to a thousand Beast Spirits held their ground to sh at their enemies, continuously using their fangs, their ws, to tear through every enemy that sought to get close to the Spiritual Bear.

    The bloodless battlefield, was however still suffocatingly stirring and tragic. The spirit souls scattering and dispersing into the air quietly, silent and without a sound as they disappeared from the world, not even able to leave behind a corpse.....

    me Dragon blocked Soul yer¡¯s way forward, and the Beast Spirits¡¯ leader and the Weapon Spirits¡¯ thenmenced their epic battle.

    One side was fighting to defend their spiritual leader, and the other side was seeking to gain might for a greater future. This was a battle that belonged to the two of them, though bitter, but they were fighting strongly, firm in their beliefs.

    Within the chaos of battle, Jun Wu Xie directed the ck beast to charge and kill off the human spirits and Weapon Spirits lunging at them. The ck beast opened its jaws wide, tearing and biting through all the enemies before it and devouring them.

    The power Spirit Devour!

    This was an unique ability of the ck Beast¡¯s, where it was able to devour any spirit body!

    The ck beast morphed into a ck coloured whirlwind, like a wraith that swept over the battlefield, and wherever it passed, it left behind a trail of spirits who had yet topletely dispersed, to finally scatter into the wind.

    Jun Wu Xie had pulled Nn Shan out from his dangerous spot in the first instance, thinking to open the Soul Binding Chains on Nn Shan¡¯s hands.

    ¡°It¡¯s no use. Without the key, the Soul Binding Chains would....¡± Nn Shan was just merely halfway through his sentence when he saw Jun Wu Xie use a fine and tiny little hairpin to ope the Soul Binding Chains¡¯ lock.

    With a tter, the Soul Binding Chains around Nn Shan¡¯s wrists then fell tond right by his feet.....

 Chapter 2082 - Face Slapping of the Ecstatic Rapture Palm (9)

    <h4>Chapter 2082: Face pping of the Ecstatic Rapture Palm (9)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°.....¡± Nn Shan¡¯s eyes were wide as he stared, looking in disbelief at the Soul Binding Chains that had been opened so easily, incredulity filling up in his eyes.

    Just like that..... unlocked

    ¡°Can you still move?¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s attention was not on Nn Shan¡¯s surprise, her gaze fixed upon the battlefield.

    ¡°Sure! Wu Xie..... Thank you.....¡± Nn Shan said, highly excited.

    Jun Wu Xie nced at the Soul Binding Chains that had fallen, and the corners of her mouth curled up with a yful smile.

    ¡°No need to thank me. Lockpicking was taught to me by someone else and if you want to thank, then thank that imbecile called Shen Yan Xiao.¡± Upon saying that, the figure of Jun Wu Xie shed and she had charged straight into the battlefield.

    Nn Shan did not even have the time to think who Shen Yan Xiao was as when he saw the intense battle, his gaze had immediately turned towards Wu Jiu who had a gleeful smile upon his face. With a leap, he lunged suddenly towards Wu Jiu!

    ¡°Wu Jiu!¡± Nn Shan called out in a loud shout!

    Wu Jiu lifted an eyebrow as he looked at Nn Shan who hade charging right before him and heughed lightly indifferently.

    ¡°What? You want revenge?¡±

    Nn Shan¡¯s fists were tightly clenched as he said through gritted teeth: ¡°I am going to clean up the sect on Master¡¯s behalf today!¡±

    ¡°You think you can do it! ? You do not have it in you! Nn Shan, I¡¯ll advise you to know your ce. You have never been my match, and if you obediently submit yourself to me, I can forget things in the past. But if you insist on seeking death, I shall then grant you your wish!¡± Wu Jiu said with a sneeringugh.

    ¡°Save your nonsense! Between you and me today, only one will live!¡± Nn Shan was no longer willing to hear Wu Jiu spout his nonsense, and he leapt straight at Wu Jiu in a lunge.

    Wu Jiu sneered and parried Nn Shan¡¯s attack, once fellow disciples, but now fallen to such a stage that they were fighting to the death.

    The entire battlefield was one big mess of chaos, and there were no longer any so called spectators around them.

    The battle royale of the three races, reached an intensity never seen before.

    The human spirits and Weapon Spirits won out by a notch with their superior numbers, driving the Beast Spirits back step by step, but the Beast Spirits were steadfast in holding their line, defending with their lives to keep the enemies out of the Spiritual Bear¡¯s perimeter of safety, refusing to budge another single step!

    With mournful wails, Beast Spirits turned into puffs of green smoke one after another, disappearing without leaving a trace behind. Theirrades did not even have time to mourn or feel sorrowful about their disappearance as they were being overwhelmed by the endless waves of enemies that engulfed them.

    Brownie gave out a roar of unease, as t saw with its own eyes its fellow beasts disappearing into nothing in order to defend it, its heart growing extremely anxious.

    Disappearing.....

    That¡¯s right, spirits did not die, but they disappeared.

    From the moment when their flesh bodies died, they turned into spirits where they either reincarnated and were reborn, or they came to the Spirit World and continued to live in spirit state.

    But the moment that their spirits scattered and dispersed, their existence were thenpletely erased.

    Without a drop of blood, without leaving behind a corpse, as they leave the world they were so familiar with, never to appear ever again.

    Disappear, a word that was more frightening than death.

    When they disappear, it meant that they would bid goodbye to everything in this world forever!

    ¡°Let me go! I can kill them!¡± Brownie had wanted to break free from the cheetah and the others who were holding him back, but they had dug their ws in to stop him, refusing to budge.

    ¡°You cannot go!¡±

    ¡°Why not? My fellow beasts are shedding their blood for me! Am I supposed to just hide behind them like a turtle with its head inside its shell and live ignobly? I refuse to!¡± Brownie roared in rage.

    The cheetah held on to Brownie¡¯s leg and said almost pleadingly.

    ¡°You cannot go. If we are to witness with our own eyes having lost you, it would be a fate worse than death for us. Their sacrifice is for the sake of ensuring your safety so do not let their sacrifice be a joke!¡±

 Chapter 2083 - Face Slapping of the Ecstatic Rapture Palm (10)

    <h4>Chapter 2083: Face pping of the Ecstatic Rapture Palm (10)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The Spiritual Bear was stunned. The Beast Spirits were sacrificing themselves to protect it, but it tormented its heart greatly. If its survival was made possible only through the loss of countless lives among the Beast Spirits, how was it going to be able to live with itself in future?

    ¡°Do not be rash. The cheetah is right. Even if you are to strike at them, it will not bring that big an effect. If we end up being unable to protect you, it would not make a difference whether you fight or not. What¡¯s most important is that you are protected, as only when you still stand, the Beast Spirits will stand with you.¡± Jun Wu Xie said as she appeared beside Brownie in a sh. Brownie stood as the faith and belief of the Beast Spirits and hence, it must not fall. At least before all the Beast Spirits have fallen, Brownie must note to the slightest harm.

    Brownie clenched its jaws tightly together, tears streaming out of its eyes as they fell, to soak up into its thick fur.

    Helplessness and grief twisted up in its heart. It did not want to be so weak, but it had no choice but to continue to stand here feeling like a coward. It understood that what Jun Wu Xie said was right, as he was Wu Jiu¡¯s target, and the moment it charged into the battlefield, Wu Jiu would spare no effort to have all the human spirits and Weapon Spirits turn all their attacks onto him. At that time, regardless of what kind of powers it possessed, it would be impossible for it to remain standing. When that happens, Wu Jiu would seize the chance to capture it and all the sacrifices of the Beast Spirits would have been in vain.

    ¡°I won¡¯t go, I won¡¯t go anymore.....¡± Brownie suddenly took a step back and said, its eyes sorrowful as it saw the Beast Spirits paying no heed to their own safety, to battle the human spirits and Weapon Spirits, and every minute and every second that passed, tore and tormented his heart.

    Cheetah heaved a sigh of relief as it looked gratefully at Jun Wu Xie. Jun Wu Xie did not say anything more but just charged into the fray anew.

    Out on the battlefield, Poison Ivy went all out with the power of his vines. Supple and strong vines swept through a wide area, taking down countless human spirits, where only the sharp des of the Weapon Spirits could cut through them, the broken segments falling to the ground, but Poison Ivy did not care in the least.

    Drunk Lotus and Poppy were summoned, and the two killing machines joined hands to drive back arge wave of the enemy!

    With the participation of the three nt Spirits into the battle, a subtle change came over the battlefield. The powerful might of the nt Spirits was something only the Weapon Spirits were able to stand against, and some other nt Spirits who were merely spectating suddenly looked on in puzzlement at Poison Ivy, Poppy, and Drunk Lotus within the battlefield.

    These three nt Spirits, held great fame throughout the lines of nt Spirits and if they were to raise a call to arms, a number of nt Spirits would be sure to answer their call.

    But they had not done that, as they had been just like Brownie, unwilling to pull their fellowrades into danger.

    But.....

    Even when they did not call out, it did not mean that the nt Spirits would just sit back and watch.

    ¡°Dang! You dare to touch my boss Poison Ivy! I¡¯ll fight you with everything I have!¡± A youth who had tender thorns all over his body eximed as he charged into battle. With a great leap, the thorns on his body immediately turned hard and sharp, and like a scattering of rain, the thorns all pierced into the bodies of the human spirits.

    ¡°Hey hey hey, isn¡¯t that Drunk Lotus? Why has he suddenlye back to join in the fun?¡± Ady with a bewitching body said with a smile as she watched Drunk Lotus charging right into the thick of battle, her enchanting emerald green eyes shing with a malicious glint. ¡°Bullying our dear Drunk Lotus, unpardonable.¡±

    As she spoke, thedy slipped herself into the battlefield, her slender jade like hand sweeping over the handle of a Weapon Spirit and opened her palms for an instant before mping them shut together, to turn into a carnivorous man eating nt with endless serrated teeth!

    In one gulp, the Weapon Spirit was swallowed whole.

    ¡°Thisdy has gone vegetarian for a very long time, why must you force me to break my vow of abstinence?¡± The bewitchingdy¡¯s face was mournful, but her hands were already reaching towards a human spirit at the side.

    ¡®Chomp.....¡¯

    Off with the head in one bite!

 Chapter 2084 - Face Slapping of the Ecstatic Rapture Palm (11)

    <h4>Chapter 2084: Face pping of the Ecstatic Rapture Palm (11)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°When did that fe Poppye back? To think that he didn¡¯t evene say hello to this great lord me. All of you don¡¯t even touch him! Ay ay ay! You are still gonna fight? Ptui! Don¡¯t you know that only your great lord here is the only one that can beat him up! ?¡± A handsome muscle bound man shouted, and charged right onto the battlefield, his powerful limbs strong enough to crush all the enemies that came near him, the sharp des shing upon his body only making dull sounds, unable to hurt him at all.

    In a blink, having just those few nt Spirits join the fray brought about a huge turn in the tide of battle.

    The number of nt Spirits had always been the fewest in the Spirit World but just pull any single one of them out and they were all be demons who possess powers that could stand against a hundred. With them participating in the battle, the vigor of the human spirits and Weapon Spirits were quickly subdued, and the Beast Spirits finally got themselves some breathing space.

    ¡°Poppy, getting your face all battered and bruised by a bunch of such useless trash wouldn¡¯t look good on you as you know that that dumb looking face of yours can only be punched up by your great lord here.¡± The towering man said as he charged toe beside Poppy,ughing haughtily.

    Poppy was slightly taken aback, and he could not help butughed a bitterugh, but before he could say anything, another human spirit was already charging towards him.

    ¡°Wada!¡± The man delivered a heavy punch right onto the human spirit, making his see stars.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get distracted, once there¡¯s a chance, I will bash you up as well!¡± The man harrumphed derisively.

    Poppy shrugged his shoulders and replied: ¡°You wouldn¡¯t have that opportunity.¡± And he embarked on another killing spree.

    The situation on the battlefield took a turn for the better and Jun Wu Xie was finally able to pull herself away. She spotted the figure of Jiang Yun Long among the chaotic battle and suddenly went charging over.

    As Wu Jiu¡¯s First Disciple, among all the human spirits, Jiang Yun Long¡¯s power was inferior only to Wu Jiu, and he had already attained the realm of Spirit Outre. He carried out wanton ughter upon the battlefield arrogantly as he reached his hand out to throttle a wolf type Beast Spirit, his eyes filled with cruelty.

    ¡°An animal who does not know its ce.¡± He tugged sharply with his hands, to tear the wolf type Beast Spirit apart into halves, the broken spirit of the wolf type Beast Spirit dissipating in his hands as the edges of his mouth curled into a bloodthirsty arc.

    ¡°Jiang Yun Long!¡±

    Suddenly hearing his own name, Jiang Yun Long immediately turned his head and tried to focus his eyes. Before he could even see the person approaching clearly, he saw a ck shadow hurtling right towards his face and he immediately raised his arms to block.

    A powerful kick struck Jiang Yun Long right upon his arm, where even he was pushed back a few steps from the power of the strike.

    ¡°Jun Wu Xie!¡± Jiang Yun Long narrowed his eyes. When he saw Jun Wu Xie that had appeared before him, he gritted his teeth and cursed in a low voice.

    ¡± Haven¡¯t you always wanted to catch me? I am standing here right now, so you can give it a try.¡± Jun Wu Xie said with a sneering smile, her eyes haughty.

    Jiang Yun Long snorted contemptuously and he clenched his fists tight as he stared at Jun Wu Xie whose tricky escapes had caused him to suffer quite a bit of admonishment. Fiery rage then shot up with a swoosh in his heart.

    ¡°Jun Wu Xie, you havee courting death here. I have not taken the time out to deal with you yet and here you havee delivering yourself up to me. I will make you regret everything that you have done.¡± Jiang Yun Long said and then suddenly pushed his power of the spirit to re out from his body, as he stared at Jun Wu Xie arrogantly.

    ¡°I will soon make you realize your own stupidity. Spirit Outre is not something mere trash like you would be able to stand against but unfortunately you already do not have the chance to regret it.¡±

    ¡°Spirit Outre?¡± The corners of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mouth curled up derisively. She stretched out a hand, and grey mist immediately swirled around her body. She raised her chin up slightly to look at the arrogant Jiang Yun Long indifferently and said in such an highly aggravating tone: ¡°Is it all that great?¡±

 Chapter 2085 - Face Slapping of the Ecstatic Rapture Palm (12)

    <h4>Chapter 2085: Face pping of the Ecstatic Rapture Palm (12)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jiang Yun Long was stunned as he looked at the power of the spirit spreading out in a re around Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body. He just could not believe his own eyes.

    Thisss..... had actually also attained the realm of Spirit Outre! ?

    How is that possible! ?

    If he was not seeing it with his own eyes, even if you beat him to death, he would not believe that Jun Wu Xie could actually achieve the state of Spirit Outre. It must be known that among all the human spirits throughout the entire Spirit World, only four people had been able to reach such a state. Jiang Yun Long was considered to be the youngest among them but had also taken more than ten years to do that. He had originally possessed a rather good amount of power and he had further cultivated diligently in the Serene Spirit Tower¡¯s twelfth level, absorbing the most robust power of the spirit before he was able to gain his current powers.

    But no matter how you looked at it, Jun Wu Xie could not have cultivated for many years where Jiang Yun Long still remembered clearly what Meng Yi Liang had told him before. The first time that he had seen Jun Wu Xie, Jun Wu Xie had still been a translucent new spirit soul. Although she had gone into the Serene Spirit Tower for a few moments and her powers had increased a little, but..... she had not ever stepped into the Serene Spirit Tower again after that. And ording to what Jun Wu Xie had said, she had been cultivating in the Tranquil Dream Forest, so how could she achieve such results?

    Jiang Yun Long was not willing to believe, nor did he dare to believe that. But the power of the spirit ring out from Jun Wu Xie currently was constantly reminding Jiang Yun Long of that cruel truth!

    ¡°How is this?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked with a sneer.

    Jiang Yun Long clenched his jaws tight as he looked at the contemptuous smile on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face, like such powers were not even worth mentioning in her eyes, and all his pompous arrogance was all just a big joke.

    The Spirit Outre that he had been so proud of, had been achieved by her so effortlessly. That was a fact that made Jiang Yun Long feel as if he had been pped across the face several tens of times, and his cheeks were just burning with stinging pain.

    ¡°Nothing great. No matter what method you used to do it, real Spirit Outre is unquestionable. I will make you realize the difference!¡± Jiang Yun Long said, trying to sound brave.

    Jun Wu Xie however, could not be bothered at all with his feeble attempt at struggling.

    In the next instant, Jiang Yun Long roared and charged towards Jun Wu Xie. The faint smile at the corners of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mouth immediately disappeared, for it to be reced by chilling murder that spread in her eyes.

    The two powerful pugilists who had attained Spirit Outre then tangled up in battle.

    Spirit Outre, had longe to symbol supremacy among the human spirits.

    Jiang Yun Long was at that level, but the other human spirits did not possess the same kind of power. However, on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s side, people who had achieved Spirit Outflow had another five people!

    Qiao Chu was weaving in and out throughout the battlefield, having a ball of a time fighting. Ever since he had taken the Spirit Transformation Elixir where his spirit power had been sealed and he hade to the Spirit World, his initial weakness and frailty had made his suffer all kinds of aggrievance. When he had seen Brownie being surrounded outside the Spiritual Spirit Loft and was about to be captured, he had been powerless to save it, but had to rely on the Yin Yang Bear for the rescue . All these aggrievement had umted and built up in Qiao Chu¡¯s chest. Having finally regained power once again today, he was able to vent his frustration. He was like a runaway wild stallion, maniacally fighting off the enemy, the power of the spirit swirling outside his body deterring every human spirit that came close to him.

    These human spirits who followed Wu Jiu, were already people considered to hold great power, or they would not have gained Wu Jiu¡¯s acknowledgement. They had always prided themselves as the elites of the human spirits but before Qiao Chu and hispanions, these human spirits could not do anything but to cry.

    How could anyone y such a big joke? The first moment they struck, they immediately brought out six demonic monsters capable of Spirit Outre. To their knowledge, only four among all the human spirits were capable of reaching that realm but Jun Wu Xie had so casually pulled out five of them with a flick of her sleeves! !

    Watching Qiao Chu run amok, Hua Yao and the others embarked on a free killing spree and the enemy human spirits just wanted to weep.

 Chapter 2086 - Face Slapping of the Ecstatic Rapture Palm (13)

    <h4>Chapter 2086: Face pping of the Ecstatic Rapture Palm (13)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Watching Qiao Chu run amok, Hua Yao and the others embarked on a free killing spree and the enemy human spirits just wanted to weep.

    How were they expected to fight? A bunch of human spirits with rather good powers, battling several monstrous grade pugilists..... even if they dragged it out to tire them, there were still a horde of Beast Spirits eyeing them predatorily at the side. They would definitely be bashed till there was nothing left!

    Initially, they still had the advantage of numbers, but with the addition of the highly powerful nt Spirits, the human spirits immediately felt that the situation had taken a turn for the worse. Though the Weapon Spirits were not weak, but they were basically smaller in size, and the Double Headed Bone Snake was the most natural enemy against Weapon Spirits, its unmatchedly steel hard bones all over its body not chipping off a single bit when the sharp des hacked upon it. Arge number of Weapon Spirits were swarmed around the Double Headed Bone Snake which drew away arge part of the fire away from the battle.

    Among the sixpanions, Fan Zhuo was the only one who possessed a Weapon Ring Spirit. The Sword of Annihtion in his hand was unrivalled, and any Weapon Spirit that went against them had onlye to face the fate of breaking into pieces under Fan Zhuo¡¯s shes.

    Moreover with the addition of the brawny and muscr nt Spirit with a hide and bones like steel, just these few entities alone had drawn the attention of quite a lot of the Weapon Spirits, greatly reducing the amount of reinforcements that could support the human spirits.

    The Weapon Spirits were all not that strong in their ability to think, where they basically were very much one tracked mind, not giving up once they set their eyes on a target, which just drew more and more Weapon Spirits to them, and they were just not unable to take down their target, which further drew away their might.

    When the human spirits saw the Weapon Spirits fighting so unintelligently, all of them wanted to curse all their mothers. But their current situation would not allow them to have an acrimonious falling out with the Weapon Spirits at that moment so they could only choose to silently curse at their allies who were dumb as pigs as they themselves stood in resistance against the Beast Spirits.

    In actual fact,pared to the Weapon Spirits, the Beast Spirits would have been much more suitable allies, and that was the cry that was rising within the minds of all the human spirits!

    However, all of them had no other choice.

    Wu Jiu was held back by Nn Shan, unable to go into the main battlefield.

    Nn Shan¡¯s powers were in fact basically inferior to Wu Jiu¡¯s, but this time, Nn Shan¡¯s heart was filled with so much hatred and vengeance where he had embraced the determination and resolve to fight this battle to his death. Every stroke he executed was pushing ahead in an attack, without putting up any kind of defense, paying no heed to the fact that his body had be battered and worn under Wu Jiu¡¯s strikes, the zing fire in his eyes did not dim, but burned more ferociously under the stimtion of pain, pushing him to execute an even more maniacal attack.

    A man who pays no regard to his life, against a man who had so much on his mind, it already created a great chasm of a disparity from that difference in mindset.

    ¡°Nn Shan, you¡¯re really courting your own death! Because we had been fellow disciples for so many years, I have shown you mercy in so many instances but you still do not realize what¡¯s good for yourself. Do you really want me to have you ughtered! ?¡± Wu Jiu was gradually being pushed into anger by Nn Shan and the viciousness in his eyes was growing more and more intense. He had not wanted to bother wasting his time on a moron like Nn Shan but he was being hounded doggedly by Nn Shan, unable to extradite himself.

    ¡°Keep your deceitful lies to yourself Wu Jiu. I already know what kind of person you are and I will not believe a single word you say. You¡¯vemitted such an unpardonable crime of deceiving our Master that destroyed the ancestors¡¯ name, I will never let you off scot free. Today, it¡¯s either I kill you, or you will have to kill me, and there will not be a third possibility!¡±

    Nn Shan¡¯s body was covered with wounds and even if he was not Wu Jiu¡¯s match, he would still not retreat by even half a step. Not to mention the amount of hatred there was between him and Wu Jiu, but just by way the current circumstances stood, he knew he must not let Wu Jiu enter the battle.

    Wu Jiu¡¯s powers seemed to have surpassed that of the previous Spirit Master at his peak. If Wu Jiu was allowed to appear on the battlefield, it was not known what kind of a massacre he woulde to create!

    ¡°Pigheaded stubborn fool! Then I shall grant you your wish!¡± Wu Jiu said viciously, the re of the power of the spirit shrouding around his body suddenly swelling up!

 Chapter 2087 - Face Slapping of the Ecstatic Rapture Palm (14)

    <h4>Chapter 2087: Face pping of the Ecstatic Rapture Palm (14)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Nn Shan looked on in shock at Wu Jiu¡¯s sudden explosive increase in his power of the spirit, his eyes filling up with surprise. He could clearly feel that the power of the spirit in Wu Jiu was currently rising at an astounding speed!

    Nn Shan had not thought that Wu Jiu would still hide a portion of his powers. By the time he discovered it, it was already toote!

    Wu Jiu¡¯s power of the spirit increased by a fold and he morphed into a streak of ck shadow that disappeared before Nn Shan¡¯s eyes. Nn Shan raised up his guard but an intense pain was suddenly spreading from his back!

    ¡°Fool! You are just seeking your own death.¡± Wu Jiu¡¯s sinister voice rose up from behind Nn Shan. Nn Shan lowered his head and looked down at the arm that had pierced right through his chest, his eyes wide with shock.

    Wu Jiu then pushed Nn Shan away, and the heavily wounded Nn Shan was in a state of panic as a hole had opened up in his chest where the flesh around it was gradually turning into dust in dissipation at a speed visible to the eye.

    His spirit soul critically wounded, what weed Nn Shan could only be to disappear.....

    Wu Jiu looked at Nn Shan with contempt, a foot stepping upon Nn Shan¡¯s head. ¡°Nn Shan, I¡¯ve said you were foolish, and that¡¯s exactly what you are. If you¡¯ve pledged your loyalty to me, what you could have gotten would definitely be beyond anything you could have imagined. You clearly had that path open to you but you¡¯ve instead chosen the path that leads to your death.¡±

    Nn Shan had fallen unmoving onto the ground and his spirit that was quickly disappearing away caused him to not even have the strength to open his mouth, the feeling of emptiness that wasing to engulf over his entire body telling him of his fate that was moving towards certain death. His eyes stared in regret and aggrievement, unwilling to disappear just like that.

    Wu Jiu did not bother with Nn Shan anymore as from what he saw, Nn Shan already did not have much time left.

    ¡°Wu Jiu! You actually dared to! !¡± Brownie who had been kept right at the back had its eyes fixed upon the entire battlefield throughout. At the very moment that it saw Nn Shan fell, its mind had immediately exploded with a whirl!

    Heaven scorching rage and torrential hatred weaved up in Brownie¡¯s heart, burning away the veryst vestiges of its sensibility.

    Wu Jiu looked at the furious Brownie, and suddenly broke out inughter.

    ¡°What? You can¡¯t bear for him to leave? What a pity..... If you had not run away in the first ce, my junior would not have died, and your fellow beasts would not have to suffer all this turmoil. All of this had been caused by you.¡± Wu Jiu said venomously.

    Brownie was so angry its sharp fangs were quivering. The cheetah beside it cursed inwardly. Brownie and Nn Shan had grown incredibly close and having it see with its own eyes Wu Jiu wounding Nn Shan so severely while hearing Wu Jiu¡¯s taunting words, it was feared that things would surely grow even worse!

    ¡°Wu Jiu, I am going to kill you! !¡± Brownie roared with every ounce of strength it could summon and the Spiritual Bear¡¯s rage stirred up a hurricane to sweep through the battlefield!

    Wu Jiu¡¯s eyes then shed with a gleeful glint. He stood there remaining in his spot, raising up his foot to repeatedly stomp upon Nn Shan¡¯s head as he looked tauntingly at Brownie.

    ¡°Kill me? You? You¡¯re merely a prisoner of mine. If I can imprison you once, then I will be able to capture you a second time. Anyone who seeks to rescue you will be killed by me. Not just Nn Shan, but that bunch of foolish andughable fellow Beasts of yours as well. Not a single one of you must even think of leaving here alive today!¡±

    Browniepletely lost it as any remaining rationality was burned up, without a single bit left. It charged right through the cheetah¡¯s attempt to block it and charged straight towards the haughty and cruel Wu Jiu with a mighty roar!

    ¡°Jun Wu Xie! Stop the Spiritual Bear!¡± The cheetah was knocked away by Brownie as it watched Brownie charging away where it was about to reach Wu Jiu and it quickly roared out in panic!

    Jun Wu Xie who was battling Jiang Yun Long suddenly heard the cheetah¡¯s roar and she turned her eyes to look, only to see Brownie charging mindlessly straight towards Wu Jiu!

    That¡¯s not good!

 Chapter 2088 - Face Slapping of the Ecstatic Rapture Palm (15)

    <h4>Chapter 2088: Face pping of the Ecstatic Rapture Palm (15)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Seeing Brownieing straight towards him, Wu Jiu¡¯s eyes were shining with a gleeful glint. Nn Shan who had fallen to the ground creased his brows together and wanted to stop him but found that he could not open his mouth at all.

    ¡°Wu Jiu! I am going to have your life!¡± Brownie leapt up, its enormous body pouncing right at Wu Jiu.

    Wu Jiu lifted his head up and looked smilingly at Brownie that was leaping straight at him. He turned on his heel suddenly, and his slender figure disappeared from right before Brownie. Brownie¡¯s eyes red wide, and the moment its massive bodynded, multiple lengths of Soul Binding Chains shot out from the chair that Wu Jiu had been sitting in earlier!

    The Soul Binding Chains fitted with hooks were fast as lightning, the sharp hooks immediately piercing through Brownie¡¯s thick fur into flesh. Tens of the huge hooks were deeply lodged in Brownie¡¯s body in many spots, excruciating pain from the flesh pierced causing Brownie to let out a Heaven quaking roar!

    ¡°Hahaha! Fool! What a great big fool! !¡± The figure of Wu Jiu appeared on the chair once again, with both feet standing upon it, his mouthughing out madly in glee.

    Several tens of those Soul Binding Chains held Brownie helplessly trapped, constantly dragging Brownie to go towards Wu Jiu!

    Nn Shan¡¯s consciousness was gradually bing fuzzy and under his increasingly clouded vision, he only saw Brownie roaring in rage helplessly as the Soul Binding Chains pierced it all over its body, to be forcibly dragged along while it dug its ws into the ground, but was no match for the pull of the Soul Binding Chains. Brownie was dragged bit by bit forward, leaving behind a trail of deep w marks in the ground.

    ¡°Spiritual Bear! !¡± The cheetah saw with its own eyes that Brownie was snared in a trap and it immediately went charging forward like it had lost its mind.

    ¡°Stop them.¡± Wu Jiu lifted his eyes, and said coldly.

    When they saw that the Spiritual Bear had been captured, the morale of the human spirits and the Weapon Spirits immediately shot up, and under themand of Wu Jiu, they joined together and blocked off the way forward for the Beast Spirits and nt Spiritspletely!

    ¡°Let the Spiritual Bear go!¡± The cheetah was charging forward maniacally as it leapt past all the enemies who came to block its way. With its great agility and a leap off its hind legs, it leapt up into the air, its sharp ws stepping over the enemies before it, as its momentum brought it hurtling straight towards Wu Jiu!

    ¡°Foolish weakling.¡± The corners of Wu Jiu¡¯s mouth curled up into a cruel smile, and he suddenly raised his hands, to drive both hands right through the cheetah¡¯s chest!

    ¡°Roar! ! ! !¡± A mournful wail poured out from the cheetah¡¯s jaws. Its eyes were bloodshot as the excruciating pain almost caused its consciousness to almost disappear instantly. The cheetah fought with thatst sliver of consciousness in its mind, ignoring Wu Jiu¡¯s hands that had plunged through its chest but to surge itself further forward with its jaws wide open, and mped its fangs right onto Wu Jiu¡¯s shoulder!

    Intense pain caused Wu Jiu¡¯s brows to furrowed up tightly together, and enraged, he pulled his arms open wide!

    ¡°No! ! !¡± Brownie¡¯s eyes were wide as they stared, where he then let out a roar of despair!

    The cheetah was torn into two halves under Wu Jiu¡¯s hands in an instant, that lean muscr body torn right through as it was flung in the air, to turn into specks of sparkly stars, that fell upon Brownie¡¯s face.....

    Brownie¡¯s irises quaked violently, as it looked at the cheetah¡¯s body gradually disappearing.....

    ¡°Roar! ! !¡±

    The Heaven shaking bear¡¯s roar resonated in everyone¡¯s ears. Jun Wu Xie had witnessed with her eyes Nn Shan being severely wounded, Brownie being captured, and the cheetah disappearing forever for the belief it held in its heart. Her heart that had been calm for quite a while quaked intensely. That bear¡¯s roar of utter sorrow and despair had rocked every single part of her soul.

    ¡°Idiot. With just a bunch of animals like them and you want to strike at my Master? You really overestimated yourselves. Jun Wu Xie, do you see it? This is the fate you will face by going against us. The Spiritual Bear has been caught and Nn Shan will disappear very soon. After that, it will then be your turn!¡± Jiang Yun Long said as he looked at Jun Wu Xie maliciously.

 Chapter 2089 - Face Slapping of the Ecstatic Rapture Palm (16)

    <h4>Chapter 2089: Face pping of the Ecstatic Rapture Palm (16)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s gaze slowly turned back, the cold clear pair of eyes not looking at Jiang Yun Long.

    Jiang Yun Long thought that Jun Wu Xie had been scared out of her wits and he startedughing even more haughtily.

    ¡°All of you, have just seeded, in getting me riled up.¡± Those soft words came out slowly from Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mouth, her slightly lowered gaze and the long lusciousshes hiding the fiery light in her eyes.

    Jiang Yun Long¡¯s brows creased up, not understanding why Jun Wu Xie would say that.

    Jun Wu Xie then raised her hand up without a word, and tugged off the tiny little silver stud from her earlobe.

    ¡°I¡¯ll advise you to not put up anymore of such meaningless struggle. You¡¯ll have to die anyway this ends as there is no other way out for all of you.¡± Jiang Yun Long was still being haughty and arrogant. Nn Shan was about to die and the Spiritual Bear had been captured by his Master. It wouldn¡¯t be long before the human spirit reinforcements would arrive and all who stood resisting them before the first Serene Spirit Tower here today would be walking right into death!

    While Jiang Yun Long was prattling on incessantly, a silver sh of light suddenly manifested right before his eyes!

    The intensity of that light was so blindingly bright that all the spirits before the first Serene Spirit Tower could not even open their eyes, and when Wu Jiu who was caught up in glee saw that sudden brilliant light, his eyes widened and shock rose up in his eyes!

    That is..... the brilliance of the Face of Selvan!

    Jiang Yun Long raised his hand up to shield his eyes, and when that brilliance faded away, he then lowered his arm.

    A silver figure suddenly stood before his eyes!

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body was suddenly covered by a suit of armour. There was a resplendent glowing lustre upon that armour, that fully covered up Jun Wu Xie, with only a pair of icy cold eyes showing!

    ¡°What.....¡± Jiang Yun Long stared in astonishment at the armour d Jun Wu Xie, a feeling of unease immediately swirling in his heart.

    Jun Wu Xie did not give Jiang Yun Long any time to even think as she used the overwhelming might of the Face of Selvan to morph into a silver streak of light, moving so fast that Jiang Yun Long could not react at all!

    Jiang Yun Long waspletely flustered. He was no longer able to even catch sight of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s shadow.

    An excruciating amount of pain suddenly spread from his abdomen and he lowered his head down to look in shock. A silver sword of light was currently being thrust through his abdomen and the unimaginable pain was spreading out from the edges of the wound to his entire body, causing him to tremble violently in helplessness.

    ¡°No..... Don¡¯t.....¡± Fear filled Jiang Yun Longpletely. He just could not believe that the armour d Jun Wu Xie had merely executed one single stroke and she had pierced her de right through his body. The terror of disappearing eternally turned Jiang Yun Long¡¯s face white. Fear like he had never felt before was almost bursting out of his heart. He looked up in pure terror at Jun Wu Xie, his eyes longing so hard to be able to live.

    The light sword that Jun Wu Xie held in her hand than lifted!

    ¡°Arghhh!¡±

    His final wail then disappeared out of Jiang Yun Long¡¯s mouth, the blinding sword of light slicing Jiang Yun Long into two halves in an instant!

    The haughty Jiang Yun Long was cut through his midsection, the two halves of his body crashing heavily to the ground as the dissipating dust gradually turned into specks of stars, falling into the soil, to disappearpletely.

    From afar, Wu Jiu was stunned to see Jiang Yun Long being ughtered. He stared with his eyes fixed upon that silver figure, an intense emotion rising up within his heart.

    The Face of Selvan! Why would it appear here! ?

    Wu Jiu drew in a deep breath, and immediately ordered for men to push the in cage he had prepared beforehand. Brownie who had Soul Binding Chains dragging behind it was then thrown right into the metal cage!

 Chapter 2090 - Face Slapping of the Ecstatic Rapture Palm (17)

    <h4>Chapter 2090: Face pping of the Ecstatic Rapture Palm (17)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Quickly bring the Spiritual Bear away.¡± Wu Jiu said coldly. Several human spirits immediately wheeled the metal cage walking towards the back. Brownie who was imprisoned in that metal cage was charging against the solid cage continuously but the Soul Binding Chains had sealed its power of the spirit and mere brute strength was not going to be able to break out of those restraints!

    ¡°Roar!¡± Brownie had both its paws stretched out through the bars of the metal cage, the direction those paws were reaching out to was towards the weakened Nn Shan who had fallen to the ground, whose half opened eyes had lost the light shining in them from before, reflecting the image of Brownie gradually bing more distant in them.....

    After Jun Wu Xie sliced up Jiang Yun Long, she immediately charged at Wu Jiu. Wu Jiu seemed to be prepared as power of the spirit red out in a surge from his entire body, meeting Jun Wu Xie¡¯s charge straight on with a great leap!

    In the instant that the two of them engaged, the figure of Jun Wu Xie suddenly shed!

    Wu Jiu did not manage to pull his forward momentum back in time as he lurched forward a few steps, and in the instant that his feetnded, he immediately turned his head back to look at Jun Wu Xie.

    He then saw, up there in the air, that the Selvan¡¯s armour on Jun Wu Xie had suddenly sprouted a bunch of feathery silver wings!

    Those wings were carrying her at an extremely fast speed, flying right past Wu Jiu and straight towards Brownie who was being gradually pulled away!

    The human spirits who were pushing the metal cage to shift it away suddenly noticed Jun Wu Xie descending upon them from up in the air and they were so shocked their whole bodies trembled. They did everything they could as they attempted to push the metal cage further away, but their legs could not possiblypare to the speed of those silver wings!

    At the moment that Jun Wu Xie was diving down in descent, the silver wings on her back suddenly blew up a hurricane, the powerful wind immediately blowing away all the human spirits around the metal cage!

    ¡®Thunk!¡¯

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s feetnded on the top of the cage and the silver boots struck a clear ringing sound against the metal on the cage!

    Several human spirits fell to the ground and they all looked up fearfully at the saintly silver figure standing atop the cage, the armour seeming giving out a glowing lustre naturally, making their hearts quiver, to not dare to go against her.

    Jun Wu Xie struck the metal cage under her lightly with a foot and a series of deep quakes rocked through the entire metal cage. In an instant, the incredibly strong metal cage shattered with a loud crack, breaking at every inch as the pieces scattered all over the floor. Jun Wu Xie hovered in the air with her silver wings and in the instant that Brownie was freed of its restraints, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s wings pped!

    Countless silver feathers shot out, a multitude of sharp des, that struck unerringly as they broke off the Soul Binding Chains on Brownie¡¯s body!

    Brownie looked on in astonishment as the bonds on its body was being broken off bit by bit. It raised up its head in surprise, to look at Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie raised a hand. A little awl and a piece of paper then fell from her hand where Brownie quickly caught them.

    ¡°Carve that out around Nn Shan.¡± Jun Wu Xie said.

    Brownie stared in shock at the piece of paper in its paws. The Spirit Reinforcement runes on the paper formed a circle. The circle of runes were not unfamiliar to Brownie as the return of its powers had been achieved with this!

    ¡°Alright!¡± Brownie immediately replied.

    Seeing that, Jun Wu Xie did not tarry a moment longer but turned herself around to go charging towards Wu Jiu!

    Brownie could not care less about the wounds on its own body as its four limbs carried it to sprint at a fiery speed towards Nn Shan. It used its front paws to drag Nn Shan to a slightly safer ce as its two paws clumsily held the little awl that was smaller than one of its ws, trying its hardest to slowly carve out the Spirit Reinforcement Runes around Nn Shan bit by bit, ording to what was shown on the piece of paper.

    ¡°Don¡¯t die..... I beg you, don¡¯t die.....¡± As Brownie diligently carved out the runes, it pleaded in a rather choked voice. It really did not want anyone to die because of itself anymore.

    Nn Shan¡¯s spirit was growing weaker and weaker, already almost transparent. He struggled to open his eyes, to look at Brownie¡¯s tear streaked face, where he finally could no longer fight off the exhaustion and his eyes closed.

 Chapter 2091 - Face Slapping of the Ecstatic Rapture Palm (18)

    <h4>Chapter 2091: Face pping of the Ecstatic Rapture Palm (18)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Wu Jiu saw with his own eyes Jun Wu Xie rescuing the Spiritual Bear and rage boiled up in his heart. His teeth tightly gritted together, Wu Jiu stared at that figure that was closing in on him at the speed of light, and his eyes were dripping with malice!

    ¡°Jun Wu Xie! You dare to spoil all that I¡¯ve done!¡± The moment his voice dropped, Wu Jiu went charging towards Jun Wu Xie.

    The two figures one ck and one silver immediately tangled up in battle in midair!

    The violent and intense sh came to affect the battlefield as wild winds blew and kicked up endless dust.

    Rong Ruo sent a human spirit close to her flying with a kick as Fei Yan came close from the side.

    ¡°Why is it that Little Xie is still able to use the Face of Selvan?¡± Fei Yan and Rong Ruo were fighting with their backs to each other. Having the Face of Selvan appear on the battlefield had not only turned the tide of battle but it had also given thepanions quite a shock.

    Ever since they had turned into spirits, their flesh bodies had been left behind which included their magical artifacts that they had not been able to bring with them. Back when Jun Wu Xie had used the Face of Selvan to save Nn Shan before, they had not paid all that much attention to it. But now, they saw that Jun Wu Xie was not just able to just use a little bit of the Face of Selvan¡¯s power, as from the moment Selvan¡¯s armour appeared, they came to realize that being in spirit form had not restricted Jun Wu Xie much and that she was able topletely utilize every single technique of the Face of Selvan!

    Rong Ruo furrowed her brows slightly as she looked at Wu Jiu and Jun Wu Xie battling so ferociously in the air.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but only Little Xie is able to take on Wu Jiu now. Wu Jiu¡¯s powers had increased in a very strange manner that had gone beyond the realm of Spirit Outre. Regardless of how Little Xie is able to use the Face of Selvan, to all of us, that¡¯s good news.¡±

    Fei Yan nodded his head, naturally having realized that the current circumstances did not allow them to nitpick on things too much.

    ¡°End this battle as quickly as possible and bring Brownie away from here. The Hell Butterfly has detected that the human spirit reinforcements are approaching and if this drags on, we¡¯ll all be finished.¡± Rong Ruo said with her brows creased together, the information the Hell Butterfly transmitted to her making her feel highly uneasy.

    ¡°Sure!¡± Fei Yan replied, and his attacks immediately grew more ferocious.

    The battle reached its most intense moments with the Beast Spirits, human spirits, Weapon Spirits and the nt Spirits all entangled within. If it continued to drag on, the battle would grow unbounded, that could even spread throughout the entire Spirit World!

    Wu Jiu¡¯s heart was filled with surprise when he discovered that Jun Wu Xie¡¯s powers was stronger than he had imagined, the additional power the Selvan¡¯s armour gave was so strong it astounded him!

    ¡°Why do you have the Face of Selvan! ? What rtions do you have with the Dark Emperor! ?¡± Wu Jiu was getting rather flustered by his fight with Jun Wu Xie, as he gave voice to the thoughts in his heart with a frustrated roar.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s heart startled, but sheposed herself very quickly.

    She had been so hesitant to use the Face of Selvan all this time because she was worried that having the Face of Selvan make an appearance might attract suspicion. With the immeasurable amount of magical artifacts the Dark Emperor possessed, not all of them were widely known by others. But with the Face of Selvan being one of the ten greatest magical artifacts, it would definitely not go unnoticed by people.

    If not for the fact that Wu Jiu¡¯s methods hade to anger Jun Wu Xie, she would not have recklessly used the Face of Selvan. But with things havinge to such a stage, she could no longer remain so apprehensive!

    Unable to get the answer that he seeked, Wu Jiu could only continue to battle Jun Wu Xie. But as being in spirit form was still not the same as fighting in her flesh body, though she possessed powerful might, she was still restricted to a certain extent. Damage suffered by spirit bodies with every injury was not blood, but was a constant drain on the power of the spirit. But Jun Wu Xie¡¯s Selvan¡¯s Armour was extraordinarily tough and with attacks delivered purely just with the power of the spirit, Wu Jiu was unable to break the Face of Selvan in the slightest.

 Chapter 2092 - Face Slapping of the Ecstatic Rapture Palm (19)

    <h4>Chapter 2092: Face pping of the Ecstatic Rapture Palm (19)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Wu Jiu found himself fallen into a predicament which made him flustered and uneasy.

    Jun Wu Xie had already fully grasped the characteristics within the Face of Selvan¡¯s arsenal of attacks as the two des of light morphed from the Face of Selvan constantly drained and weakened Wu Jiu¡¯s powers. Added to that, the nimble agility of the silver wings allowed her to put some distance away from Wu Jiu perfectly.

    Wu Jiu could not even touch Jun Wu Xie in the slightest and every time he wanted to execute a attack, Jun Wu Xie would then use the silver wings to pull away a certain distance, using the light des in his hands to attack.

    Wu Jiu was about to go mad. Although he possessed mighty power of the spirit, but being unable to even touch Jun Wu Xie made it utterly useless to him, but to suffer a beating!

    As the seconds passed into minutes, Rong Ruo was growing more anxious. The human spirits and Weapon Spirits did not seem to have any intention of retreating at all, and she hade to know through the Hell Butterfly that the human spirits¡¯ reinforcements had already arrived!

    ¡°All of you stop it this very instant!¡± A furious shouting from the back of the battlefield sounded. Wu Jiu¡¯s Second Disciple had led in arge batch of human spirits who rushed in to form a surrounding circle. Looking at the densely packed row upon row of human spirits, the Second Disciple¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, as several thousand human spirits fully encircled the entire battlefield.

    The human spirits and Weapon Spirits who were locked in bitter battle immediately heaved a sigh of relief when they saw that the reinforcements hade, their hearts settling down in ce.

    But contrary to the reactions of the human spirits the Weapon Spirits, when the Beast Spirits saw the army of the human spirits¡¯ reinforcements, their emotions suddenly sank right down to the bottom of the valley.

    It wasn¡¯t that they had not thought to go fetch reinforcements, but their numbers were already less than thebined strength of the human spirits and Weapon Spirits, making it impossible for any of them to secretly leave the battlefield. The outer perimeters were mostly filled with Weapon Spirits and some of the Beast Spirits who had thought to sneak off and summon help under the chaos had their heads chopped off by the Weapon Spirits.

    Seeing that that human spirits¡¯ reinforcement had arrived, the Beast Spirits had already suffered innumerable losses. There was no need to speak of fighting against the reinforcement forces. Even just holding themselves against the current enemy forces was already highly strenuous.

    Suffocating despair shrouded over every one of the Beast Spirits¡¯ hearts, feeling highly depressed. They had battled for so long, sacrificed so many of theirrades, could it be..... that they would still not be able to save the Spiritual Bear?

    ¡°You guys must have had a jolly good time! Every single one of you Beast Spirits and nt Spirits who had taken part in the battle today, none of you must even think of running. Have them all captured right now!¡± Wu Jiu¡¯s Second Disciple said viciously as he stared at the Beast Spirits covered in wounds and injuries, his eyes cruel and bloodthirsty.

    The human spirit reinforcement forces then gradually tightened their encirclement, to surround the Beast Spirits with the other human spirits and Weapon Spirits with severalyers of their men. Things had reached its worst point at that moment.

    ¡°Damn it. They came so quickly.¡± Qiao Chu cursed softly. He had quite a number of wounds on his body and the situation was not any much better for Hua Yao and the others. Among the Weapon Spirits who came this time, there wasn¡¯t ack of great fighters. Their primary targets were exactly those Weapon Spirits and those sharp des had caused them to suffer quite a bit of wound and injuries.

    ¡°What do we do?¡± Qiao Chu asked as he looked at Hua Yao anxiously. Hua Yao narrowed his eyes, his gaze turning towards the Double Headed Bone Snake.

    The Double Headed Bone Snake was still rather good shape but had quite a bit of its bones already broken, looking a little wretched. They were all carrying injuries and if they started a battle with the reinforcement army as well, the result could very well be imagined.

    Run away?

    They just could not make themselves do it even when it was not all that difficult for them to just run away with the kind of powers they possessed. But none of them had dared to have that thought in their minds at all.

    The Beast Spirits had lost so much of their numbers and if they were to all run away, they would be abandoning theirrades.

    Brownie would definitely be captured and if they were expected to be live as such cowards, It was impossible for them to do it!

    ¡°To think that they would die here today. How frustrating is it?¡± Fei Yan said with a smile.

 Chapter 2093 - Face Slapping of the Ecstatic Rapture Palm (20)

    Chapter 2093: Face pping of the Ecstatic Rapture Palm (20)

    Trantor: Misty Cloud Trantions Editor: Misty Cloud Trantions

    Rong Ruo¡¯s brows knitted up.

    Suddenly, a ck shadow came hurtling down from the skies, to crash heavily right into the midst of the opposing Beast Spirits and human spirits!

    In the instant that that ck shadow fell, it kicked up an enormous cloud of dust. When the dust cloud finally dissipated, the appearance of that ck shadow was then revealed to everyone.

    That one look however caused everyone to be properly stunned.

    Lying there in a heap was not anybody else but the haughty, high and mighty Wu Jiu!

    A silvery figure then descended right after. Under everyone¡¯s speechless bbergasted gaze, the silver figurended right beside Wu Jiu, the magnificent figure of Jun Wu Xie d in Selvan¡¯s Armour.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at the stunned human spirit reinforcements and she suddenly pressed the light sword she held in her hand against Wu Jiu¡¯s neck.

    ¡°Whichever one of you takes another step forward, I will kill him immediately.¡± Her voice was as chilly as ice!

    Within the pair of eyes that were showing, blood curling murder could be seen emanating from them!

    Wu Jiu¡¯s Second Disciple was frozen in a daze. He stared in disbelief at Jun Wu Xie, where his gaze then fell upon the crumpled form of Wu Jiu under Jun Wu Xie¡¯s foot.

    [The leader of the human spirits, Spirit Master Wu Jiu..... who reig ns above all human spirits, the Wu Jiu who was so powerful he was unbeatable..... has actually been..... defeated?]

    [How is this possible! ?]

    Wu Jiu¡¯s Second Disciple was shocked into speechlessness. Not even in his dreams would he have thought that his Master would fall in defeat at the hands of another person.

    Wu Jiu was in an extremely wretched state, the clothes on him badly tattered and torn, his power of the spirit spilling out from the sh wounds inflicted by the light sword. His entire body was in so much pain that it felt as if it was falling apart, his face haggard and highly aggrieved. He was lying with his face on the floor, and Jun Wu Xie¡¯s foot was on his back, unable to move an inch.

    However elegant looking Wu Jiu was in the past, he was now equally just as wretched.

    ¡°Mas..... Master.....¡± The Second Disciple¡¯s voice was already beginning to tremble. All of this had gone far beyond anything he could have expected.

    The human spirits fell deadly silent. But for the Beast Spirits, the fire of hope had been reignited. They stared with intense anger at Wu Jiu under Jun Wu Xie¡¯s foot, that shining silver figure reflected in their eyes like a saviour descended!

    Soul yer noticed that things had taken a strange turn and he forcibly put some distance between itself and me Dragon, to go rushing over right before Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± Jun Wu Xie swung her eyes over to look at Soul yer, the point of the sword of light pressing slightly into Wu Jiu¡¯s neck.

    Soul yer immediately halted its approach towards Jun Wu Xie, the two blood red rubies seemingly filling up with a sliver of shock.

    Because of the fourth Serene Spirit Tower, interaction between Soul yer and Wu Jiu had also grown more frequent. Although Soul yer still did not like Wu Jiu from the bottom of his heart, it still had to admit that Wu Jiu wielded the strongest power among the human spirits, where even the previous Spirit Master that had retreated into seclusion was not as powerful as him.

    But, that very Wu Jiu had been defeated? And at the hands of an rtively unknown young female human spirit. That unbelievable fact, made it hard for Soul yer to be able to digest.

    ¡°Let me Master go! Or not a single spirit present here today can even think of escaping from here today!¡± The Second Disciple said through gritted teeth.

    Jun Wu Xie raised her chin slightly, her clear eyes turning to look scathingly at the Second Disciple who just threw down some harsh words.

    ¡°Let him go? Impossible. But you can try me. If you dare to take just a single step forward, I will slice off his head right in an instant. Using our lives in exchange for Wu Jiu¡¯s wretched life, we would have earned.¡±

    The Second Disciple red with hatred in his eyes, like he wanted to skin Jun Wu Xie alive and swallow her whole.

    ¡°What do you really want?¡± The Second Disciple then asked.

    Jun Wu Xieughed derisively. ¡°Get your people and the Weapon Spirits out of here. Once we return back to the Beast Spirits¡¯ territory, I will then naturally release your Master.¡±

 Chapter 2094 - Face Slapping of the Ecstatic Rapture Palm (21)

    Chapter 2094: Face pping of the Ecstatic Rapture Palm (21)

    Trantor: Misty Cloud Trantions Editor: Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°You must be dreaming! Do you take me as a three year old! ?¡± The Second Disciple retorted in rage!

    Jun Wu Xie did not panic. With the situation the way it was currently, it wasn¡¯t all that possible to kill off all the human spirits here today. Their objective ining here today was just to expose Wu Jiu¡¯s insidious plot and rescue Brownie. Now that their goals have been achieved, dragging it out any further would only be to their disadvantage.

    Only when they were back in the Beast Spirits¡¯ territory, with the number of Beast Spirits there were there, Jun Wu Xie was certain that the human spirits would not be able to try any tricks then. And of course.....

    She had never thought of releasing Wu Jiu.

    With the incident having be so huge, releasing Wu Jiu would be as good as letting the tiger returning back to its mountain. Jun Wu Xie was not about to do something so foolish.

    ¡°How you choose is up to you. Your Master¡¯s life is now in my grasp.¡± Jun Wu Xie said coldly, the sword of light held against Wu Jiu¡¯s neck pressing in a little deeper.

    The Second Disciple¡¯s entire body was shaking, terrified and scared.

    Wu Jiu suddenly let out a snicker.

    ¡°Jun Wu Xie, would you dare to kill me? If you are to kill me, then you and yourpanions can then forget about being ever to remain here in the Spirit World anymore peacefully as the human spirits would then embark on maniacal revenge against you. I can see that you possess great powers. Why do you choose to go against me because of the Beast Spirits? You are a human spirit yourself, and should naturally be standing on the human spirits¡¯ side. But instead you have chosen to go against the grain, to help the Beast Spirits. Isn¡¯t that rather foolish?¡±

    Wu Jiu had never thought that he would fall in defeat, never ever thought that Jun Wu Xie¡¯s powers would be so strong.

    Wu Jiu¡¯s words made the Beast Spirits standing around Jun Wu Xie be highly nervous. Actually, what Wu Jiu said was true. Jun Wu Xie and herpanions were all human spirits. All these years, very few human spirits would render help to Beast Spirits. Moreover, what Jun Wu Xie did today was as good as dering war upon the all human spirits, in order to ensure the safety of the Beast Spirits¡¯ Spiritual Bear.....

    The Beast Spirits became highly nervous, worried that Jun Wu Xie would be swayed by Wu Jiu¡¯s words.

    But it was clear that Jun Wu Xie did not care about Wu Jiu¡¯s intoxicating words. Wu Jiu¡¯s words had sounded to be highly reasonable but they were in face just downright selfish, going against Jun Wu Xie¡¯s viewpletely.

    ¡°Are you done spouting all your garbage? If you¡¯re finished, you might as well be thinking whether you want to drag us in to be buried together with you, or do you want to ask your disciple to open up the way here for you to save your own puny life.¡± Jun Wu Xie said coldly.

    Wu Jiu was stunned. He could not fathom what Jun Wu Xie was intending to do at all. Whatever she could get from the Beast Spirits, he would be able to give to her as well, or even better.

    Jun Wu Xie was steadfast in hermitment to stand on the Beast Spirits¡¯ side and Wu Jiu was unable to do anything about it.

    Just as everyone¡¯s attention were all focused upon Wu Jiu and the human spirits¡¯ reinforcement force, Poison Ivy who was standing behind Jun Wu Xie suddenly noticed something.

    The hand that Jun Wu Xie held behind her back was signalling something, and it was directed..... straight at him.

    Poison Ivy watched expressionlessly at all that Jun Wu Xie was gestitting. Because he had be Poison Ivy¡¯s Ring Spirit, they had developed a subtle tacit understanding between them. Thinking on it a moment, he immediately understood what Jun Wu Xie wanted and the corners of his mouth curled up with the tinge of a smile.

    This Mistress of his, really has a quick and nimble mind.

    ¡°Are you done thinking? If you are still not decided, how about letting me decide for you?¡± The sword of light in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hand pulled back slightly, and a slit spilling with the power of the spirit opened on Wu Jiu¡¯s neck. Although it was not deep, but looking at it made one feel the chills.

    ¡°Hold it! Don¡¯t hurt me Master!¡± The Second Disciple was immediately flustered as he hurried to say.

    Wu Jiu was about to say something when Jun Wu Xie¡¯s foot trod on him so hard that he almost vomited.

 Chapter 2095 - Face Slapping of the Ecstatic Rapture Palm (22)

    Chapter 2095: Face pping of the Ecstatic Rapture Palm (22)

    Trantor: Misty Cloud Trantions Editor: Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie then looked up and said: ¡°Get your men to retreat, or I do not think I¡¯ll be able to control my strength with the next sh of this sword.¡±

    The Second Disciple no longer dared to take a harsh stand against Jun Wu Xie anymore. To the human spirits, Wu Jiu was really just too important and as one of his disciples, the position and authority he enjoyed had only been possible because of Wu Jiu. If Wu Jiu was gone, then all of them would fall into dire straits together with him and hence, after thinking through it, the Second Disciple had to get the human spirits to retreat back a few steps.

    ¡°All of you step back as well.¡± Jun Wu Xie turned her head to say as she looked at the human spirits and Weapon Spirits surrounding them from the back. The human spirits had naturally not dared to make any rash moves but to step back in retreat, but the Weapon Spirits led by Soul yer were seemingly rather unwilling to back away.

    Jun Wu Xie then said: ¡°If Wu Jiu is dead, the Weapon Spirits will never be able to possess their own Serene Spirit Tower their entire lives. So you better consider it carefully.¡±

    Soul yer was feeling so conflicted he wanted to die. Considering itself as one of the reigning powers within the Spirit World, when had he ever been threatened by a littless like this before? But Jun Wu Xie now had her hand grasping their vitals.

    The Weapon Spirits were willing to do everything for the Serene Spirit Tower, to the extent even when they knew that the construction needed the Spiritual Bear to be used as a sacrifice before it could bepleted, they had abandoned their sense of righteousness and stood on Wu Jiu¡¯s side, as the importance they had ced upon the Serene Spirit Tower outweighed all of that.

    Soul yer led the Weapon Spirits to retreat to the side reluctantly, opening up a wide open path for Jun Wu Xie and the others in the middle.

    Thend that had just seen a highly intense battle was a little messed up. No one noticed that the soil on the ground had suddenly started to quake for no apparent reason. But the scale of that shaking was very minute and covered with ayer of soft soil, it did not feel to be all that distinct. Moreover, the attention of all the spirits were all drawn and focused upon Jun Wu Xie, who would go pay any notice to the slight imperceptible rumble?

    ¡°You want me to let all of you go, but I cannot let myself trust you. I¡¯ll promise you now, if you release my Master, I will let all of you leave this ce safe and sound.¡± The Second Disciple attempted to save Wu Jiu one more time.

    However, Jun Wu Xie still left him dangling.

    At the back of the battlefield, Brownie had finally finished carving out the Spirit Reinforcement runes and when he saw the constant stream of power of the spirit flowing gradually from the Spirit Reinforcement rune circle onto Nn Shan¡¯s body, slowly filling up Nn Shan¡¯s frail spirit, Brownie finally blew out a breath of relief. It was aware of the situation up ahead in front but Nn Shan¡¯s condition did not allow it to leave. Nn Shan was so frail and weak at that moment that any single attack from any Weapon Spirit or human spirit would scatter and dissipate his spirit, hence, Brownie had no choice but to stand guard at his side.

    The sound of a slight trace of the earth¡¯s turning suddenly attracted Brownie¡¯s attention. Brownie raised its eyes and looked in front of itself. It discovered that the earth under Nn Shan¡¯s body was suddenly pushed up by several vines. Before Brownie was even able to feel nervous, it immediately saw the little purple flower buds on those vines and it quickly recognized where those vines had originated from. It raised its head up in that instant and looked at the spirirts up in front.

    A far distance away, Brownie saw Poison Ivy standing there with his back towards everyone, and making a shushing gesture, asking him to remain silent.

    Brownie¡¯s heart jumped, not daring to make a sound, as Poison Ivy¡¯s vines slowly curled around Nn Shan and Brownie.....

    On the other side, the Second Disciple was about to go mad. Seeing that his Master was tormented half to death under Jun Wu Xie¡¯s foot, he wished for nothing more than to be able to jump over and tear Jun Wu Xie to shreds. However..... Wu Jiu was still in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hands, and no matter how much hatred was brewing inside him, he did not dare to jump out and shed all pretense of cordiality with Jun Wu Xie at that moment.

    Jun Wu Xie then said: ¡°You do not believe me, and I cannot make myself trust you. Why not.....¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words had not yet even fallen to the ground when she suddenly lifted up her foot and sent Wu Jiu, who was lying upon the ground, to go flying with a mighty kick!

 Chapter 2096 - Face Slapping of the Ecstatic Rapture Palm (23)

    Chapter 2096: Face pping of the Ecstatic Rapture Palm (23)

    Trantor: Misty Cloud Trantions Editor: Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Master! ! !¡± The Second Disciple cried out in surprise. All the human spirits were shocked by Jun Wu Xie¡¯s action.

    Jun Wu Xie had used a hundred percent of her power with that kick, which sent Wu Jiu flying high up into the air. If he were to fall down from that height, even if he did not die, he wouldn¡¯t be too far off from it.

    ¡°Save the Spirit Master quick! !¡± The Second Disciple shouted at the top of his lungs, leading every single one of the human spirits to go speeding towards where Wu Jiu was hurtling to, their hearts set on catching Wu Jiu. Even Soul yer was stunned, never having expected that Jun Wu Xie¡¯s actions would be so crude and brutal. In an instant, everyone else were frozen.

    And it was at that moment that countless vines shot out from Jun Wu Xie¡¯s Selvan¡¯s Armour, sweeping past every Beast Spirit and nt Spirit at the speed of lightning. Poison Ivy was working in cohesion with Jun Wu Xie, the two spirits controlling an innumerable number of vines that twirled around the bodies of all the Beast Spirits, nt Spirits, and around Qiao Chu and the gang!

    ¡°Go!¡±

    The instant Jun Wu Xie¡¯s voice fell, the silver wings on her back pped vigorously, widespread as she rose quickly into the air. Dragged along by Jun Wu Xie, all the Beast Spirits bound up by the vines were suddenly up in the air!

    Poison Ivy wrapped several vines around Jun Wu Xie¡¯s waist and the vines from his other hand pulled Nn Shan and Brownie right up!

    The powerful strength of the Face of Selvan manifested in full glory right at that moment as several hundred Beast Spirits were lifted up into the air!

    In shock, me Dragon then used its great dragon tail to scoop up several Beast Spirits onto its back as it soared into the air following behind Jun Wu Xie!

    ¡°Look! They are escaping!¡± Soul yer suddenly snapped back to his senses. Seeing that Jun Wu Xie and the others were actually using vines to bring all the Beast Spirits out from there together with the Spiritual Bear, Soul yer¡¯s mind immediately started to whirl loudly!

    The Second Disciple could not be bothered with anything else and only wanted to catch Wu Jiu and get themselves out of there. But before Wu Jiu had even fallen to the ground, a vine then came flying out with a swoosh, tosh right around Wu Jiu at the waist, dragging him away!

    All the human spirits on the ground were flummoxed. They stared with gaping mouths as they watched Jun Wu Xie ostentatiously fly past in the sky while dragging several hundred Beast Spirits with her, their eyes almost popping out of their heads.

    It was at that moment that they all then realized that they had fallen into Jun Wu Xie¡¯s ploy!

    Jun Wu Xie had never intended to make a deal with them at all. Everything that she had done was merely to divert their attention, so that they would not discover her real intentions.

    The Beast Spirits have escaped, and even Wu Jiu was taken. The Second Disciple immediately felt as if the sky was falling.

    ¡°Give chase! Do not let them escape!¡± The Second Disciple then shouted, highly nervous.

    What was then seen, was a great big bunch of human spirits and Weapon Spirits running in a mad sprint with their heads lifted up towards the sky, while over their heads, a dense pack of Beast Spirits were gliding high up through the air.....

    It was a rather grand sight to behold!

    For Jun Wu Xie to be dragging so many Beast Spirits, it would not be the kind of weight that the silver wings of the Face of Selvan could truly be able to withstand. But candidly put, those Beast Spirits were spirits, and spirits weighed a whole lot less. Even though it was such a grand sight to see, in actuality, adding up thebined weight of all those spirits was not even equivalent to that of a young adolescent elephant.

    After a spirit coalesced its body, it could alter its own weight at will and that was the reason why Jun Wu Xie dared to weave up such a scheme!

    ¡°This is just too cool!¡± Held by Poison Ivy and ¡°gliding¡± through the air, Qiao Chu could not help but exim out in joy, the feeling was just too exhrating!

    ¡°Only Little Xie is capable of dreaming up such an idea.¡± Fei Yan said with augh, as he evilly waved at the bunch of fes who were pursuing them doggedly on the ground.

 Chapter 2097 - Face Slapping of the Ecstatic Rapture Palm (24)

    <h4>Chapter 2097: Face pping of the Ecstatic Rapture Palm (24)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The term talented and bold, described Jun Wu Xie perfectly. Fooled several thousand human spirits, duped a whole bunch of Weapon Spirits, and even mboyantly paraded off with Wu Jiu as a victory trophy through the sky.

    All the worries Qiao Chu had earlier now faded into nothing as he watched the Second Disciple running like a dog on the ground,ughing just so evilly and he was in such a good mood.

    [Are you stupid?]

    [Negotiating terms with Jun Wu Xie?]

    [You¡¯ll be squeezed so dry you¡¯ll be more wrinkled than a raisin!]

    From below, a constant stream of taunts shouting: ¡°Stay right there! Remain here if you have the guts!¡± , and all kinds of other curses. But Jun Wu Xie did not pay any heed to a single word of them.

    The eyes of the Beast Spirits were wide and bulging, looking at the great big emptiness below their paws, all of them feeling rather amazed.

    The sense of gaining a renewed lease of life right after a cmity and the astounding way they had retreated from the ce made all the Beast Spirits suiddenly forget the pain on their bodies. Their were some among the Beast Spirits that could fly, like some species of bird types and Dragon type like me Dragon. But for most of the other Beast Spirits, even if they wanted to, they did not possess the kind of capability.

    Never would they have imagined that Jun Wu Xie would actually bring them on this ¡°flight¡±!

    Several of the more dorky Beast Spirits were even pretending they could fly, their paws flinging around up in the air, imagining they really were flying.....

    In contrast to the Beast Spirits¡¯ delight, the human spirits and the Weapons Spirits were about to lose their minds! !

    At least there were some species and types among the Beast Spirits that were born with the ability to fly, but what about them? Not a single one among all of them could do it!

    If they wanted to pursue Jun Wu Xie and the enemy, the only choice was only to run after them with their own two feet!

    It was even sadder for the Weapon Spirits, as they did not even have legs!

    They could only huff and puff with their steel bodies as they hopped, where they were soon leftgging a great distance behind.

    For spirits that did not know what was going on here, witnessing that scene would surely have themughing to their deaths.

    Flying was naturally faster than running, and seeing that Jun Wu Xie and the enemy were almost reaching the Beast Spirits¡¯ territories, the Second Disciple¡¯s heart burned with anxiety, hating that fact that his legs was not able to catch up with that pair of wings.

    The ce that the Beast Spirits resided had many Beast Spirits roaming everywhere. They suddenly felt a little strange and one of the Beast Spirit raised its head to look up. That one nce into the sky immediately startled it so badly it fell back with its four paws iling in the air in astonishment!

    [What in zes!]

    [What did it just see! ?]

    Up in the sky, a whole wave of Beast Spirits were soaring through the air with their paws iling awkwardly, in a dense pack.... like the Heavens was going to rain Beast Spirits.

    More and more Beast Spirits came to notice that. They all turned to stone collectively, their eyes bulging and mouths agape as they stared at their fellow Beast Spirits gliding through the air in glee.

    Seeing that they were already in Beast Spirit territory, Jun Wu Xie then flew downwards, bringing with her the bunch of Beast Spirits who had enjoyed the joy of flight to the ground. There was no need to deny that the strong disappointment that filled their eyes then was because they hadnded on the ground.....

    Jun Wu Xie then released the vines twirled around the Beast Spirits, and Poison Ivy followed suit.

    me Dragon came down to the ground as well, and immediately let Brownie continue to hold Nn Shan for him to recover with the Spirit Reinforcement runes.

    A bunch of Beast Spirits gradually gathered into a crowd around them, to look at theirpanions who had just flown in, their faces incredulous.

    [Didn¡¯t the bunch of them go to the first Serene Spirit Tower to watch the show ying out there today?]

    [Did ite with such privileges?]

    [To be ¡°flown¡± back?]

    They were suddenly feeling rather regretful that they had not gone there today!

    Towards the Beast Spirits who had juste back, those Beast Spirits who had not gone today were suddenly feeling strong pangs of jealousy and envy!

    me Dragon then roared, which quelled all the Beast Spirits into silence.

    A flurry of hurried footsteps then reached them, which made all the gathered Beast Spirits turn their heads to look. The mass of human spirits led by the Second Disciple had caught up with them.

    [What was happening here?]

    The Beast Spirits who had not gone there today were puzzled.

 Chapter 2098 - Face Slapping of the Ecstatic Rapture Palm (25)

    <h4>Chapter 2098: Face pping of the Ecstatic Rapture Palm (25)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Hand my Master over!¡± The Second Disciple said to Jun Wu Xie through tightly clenched teeth, looking quite a miserable sight from having run the entire way.

    Having been pointed out, the Beast Spirits then turned to look at Jun Wu Xie and that was when they suddenly discovered that the person Jun Wu Xie was holding in her hands was Wu Jiu, the Spirit Master! !

    Wu Jiu had fallen into a semi conscious state. Although Jun Wu Xie had been rather gentle with the Beast Spirits, she was rather brutal towards Wu Jiu. Wu Jiu was already severely wounded and having taken that kick from Jun Wu Xie with her full strength, he was now slipping into unconsciousness, unable to even say a word.

    The Beast Spirits who had not gone to the Serene Spirit Tower were stunned, thinking that the situation before their eyes did not seem right no matter how they looked at it. Many of their fellow Beast Spirits had wounds on their bodies and the human spirits were looking rather aggressive while Jun Wu Xie was even holding Wu Jiu in her hands..... Looking at the circumstances, something big seemed to be brewing....

    me Dragon hadnded before the gathered Beast Spirits, and after he put down the Beast Spirits on its back, its immense body that was as big as a small mountain blocked out the venomous gaze the Second Disciple was staring at Jun Wu Xie with.

    ¡°This is the Beast Spirits¡¯ territory, and it¡¯s not a ce you can do as you please.¡±

    ¡°me Dragon, does this mean you are going against us now?¡± The Second Disciple said as he red at me Dragon.

    me Dragon was not to be cowered. ¡°Since you have tried to capture our Spiritual Bear, I do not have to show you any courtesy.¡±

    The moment those words came out from me Dragon¡¯s mouth, the puzzled Beast Spirits immediately realized the severity of the situation!

    [The human spirits captured their Spiritual Bear?]

    All the Beast Spirits turned their heads uniformly upon the enormous dark gold figure, surprise showing in all their eyes.

    [The Spiritual Bear!]

    [It¡¯s really the Spiritual Bear!]

    The Second Disciple was feeling highly frustrated, but worried about Wu Jiu¡¯s safety, he then wanted to lead his men to charge forward,pletely regarding everything else.

    But the Beast Spirits who had regained their senses immediately realized that the human spirits would harm the Spiritual Bear and despite still not having a full picture of what was exactly happening, just that one point alone was enough to make them step forward!

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    ¡°This is the territory of the Beast Spirits, and we do not wee the intrusion of the human spirits!¡±

    The Beast Spirits close by came running at almost the same moment to me Dragon¡¯s side, their enormous bodies blocking Jun Wu Xiepletely and securely. The densely packed rows of Beast Spirits grew more and more, the flying Beast Spirits quickly spreading the news to reach the ears of every single Beast Spirit at the fastest speed possible!

    The matter concerned the Spiritual Bear, and not a single Beast Spirit would stand back and do nothing.

    In just the blink of an eye, several thousand Beast Spirits came walking out from theirirs. They all came speeding straight towards me Dragon¡¯s side.

    In mere moments, the number of Beast Spirits that gathered there had reached a staggering number.

    The mass of Beast Spirits formed a imprable wall before the human spirits, as the rocky mountains sitting on both sides grew crowded with more and more Beast Spirits!

    The Second Disciple stared in shock as he looked at the quickly increasing number of Beast Spirits who were rushing over with such lightning speed, having be more numerous than thebined numbers of them and the Weapon Spirits put together. At that moment, fear then rose up within the Second Disciple¡¯s heart.

    The Beast Spirits had always been the biggest and most numerous spirit race in the Spirit World, having stood at the top of the Spirit World¡¯s food chain for a long period of time. Going against the Beast Spirits would definitely be a mistake as even the haughty and arrogant Wu Jiu had not dared to openly capture the Spiritual Bear because he had wanted to avoid going against the Beast Spirits in open conflict.

    The shade of the Second Disciple¡¯s face was bing uglier and uglier. The Beast Spirits that could be seen everywhere one looked, their wary and guarded beastial gazes, caused the human spirits to lose all their earlier bravado, their shoulders slumping as they leaned inwards towards their centre, deeply fearful that they would be skinned and swallowed up alive by these Beast Spirits!

 Chapter 2099 - Face Slapping of the Ecstatic Rapture Palm (26)

    <h4>Chapter 2099: Face pping of the Ecstatic Rapture Palm (26)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Everything that was happening had fallen right into what Jun Wu Xie had nned. She watched coldly on at the predicament that the human spirits were caught in. They only needed toe rush back into the Beast Spirits¡¯ territory and even if the human spirits joined forces with the Weapon Spirits, they would have to tread warily as anything that concerned the Spiritual Bear concerned the entire Beast Spirit race. What they would face would then not just be one Beast Spirit, nor would it be vengeance from just a group of Beast Spirits, but the wrath of every single Beast Spirit throughout the entire Spirit World!

    The Second Disciple was a little flustered. As he looked at the roaring Beast Spirits with their fangs bared, his body immediately tensed up.

    Even though he was rather confident of the powers he possessed individually, he wouldn¡¯t have the guts to dare say he would survive from an onught of so many Beast Spirits.

    Soul yer then arrived btedly, leading his Weapon Spirits. Before they had evene close, they already saw that the Second Disciple and his men werepletely blocked off. Soul yer who had thought to rush in to snatch up the Spiritual Bear suddenly halted its advance, to stand unmoving in its spot.

    ¡°Boss? Aren¡¯t we continuing with our pursuit?¡± A spiked mace hummed as it came hopping up beside Soul yer. Seeing that Soul yer did not seem to be going forward to lend their assistance, it could not help but be a little confused.

    ¡°We¡¯re not. We¡¯re going back!¡± Soul yer¡¯s voice was a little cold.

    ¡°Go back? But, if we do not capture the Spiritual Bear, the Serene Spirit Tower.....¡± The spiked mace did not understand.

    Soul yer suddenly said: ¡°Do you really want the Weapon Spirits be be enemies with all the Beast Spirits?¡±

    Soul yer had dared to go against the Beast Spirits back at the Serene Spirit Tower because there hadn¡¯t been that many Beast Spirits there then, and the temptation of the Serene Spirit Tower had just been too great. But now, no matter how great the allure of the Serene Spirit Tower was, it wasn¡¯t great enough for it to want to use its own spirit soul to exchange for it.

    To dere that the Weapon Spirits were attempting to use the Spiritual Bear¡¯s life to exchange for the Serene Spirit Tower before every single Beast Spirit in the Spirit World would undoubtedly be a deration of war!

    When it saw the sides of the mountainspletely filled with Beast Spirits, it was then that Soul yer thought of backing out from the whole thing for the first time.

    Although the Serene Spirit Tower was definitely a good thing, but it was not able to guarantee that they would be able to withstand the maniacal vengeance of the entire Beast Spirit race.

    Soul yer¡¯s words startled quite a number of Weapon Spirits to their senses. They realized the gravity of the entire situation and they then followed Soul yer to tread back the way they hade quietly, without saying a word.

    The Second Disciple was already trembling with fright from the Beast Spirits¡¯ aggressive stance and had thought that he would wait till Soul yer led the Weapon Spirits in before he would go against the Beast Spirits. But the instant that he had just seen the figure of Soul yer, he did not even have enough time to be relieved before he saw Soul yer suddenly turning itself around to lead the Weapon Spirits away from the ce!

    Immediately, the Second Disciple felt as if a bucket of cold water had been thrown right over his head, extinguishing thest sliver of hope in his heart.

    Wu Jiu had been captured, Jiang Yun Long had been killed, and the Weapon Spirits had given up on providing reinforcements from fear..... The series of events seemed to have pushed the Second Disciple into a rather hard pressed position.

    ¡°If you do not wish to die, then scram!¡± Qiao Chu said sneeringly, as he leapt off from the shoulder of the Yin Yang Bear, staring hard at the terrified Second Disciple.

    The Second Disciple stared mournfully at the horde of spirits before his eyes, his heart long filled up with numbing fear. It must be known that the Beast Spirits were the most cohesion and united race among all and even when just any one of their regr Beast Spirit was bullied, other Beast Spirits would readily lend a hand, what¡¯s more they were talking about their Spiritual Bear here?

    ¡°Second Senior, should we, go back now?¡± A man standing behind the Second Disciple said fearfully. With their numbers, it would not be possible for them to be a match for the army of Beast Spirits before them.

    The Second Disciple gritted his teeth tightly and then suddenly said: ¡°me Dragon! Are you really going to lead the entire Beast Spirit race to openly defy the Spirit Lord¡¯s orders! ?¡±

 Chapter 2100 - The Lull Before the Storm (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2100: The Lull Before the Storm (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Even up till this day, you¡¯re still seeking to use the Spirit Lord to deceive me? The Spirit Lord is benevolent and he would never allow the Spiritual Bear to be sacrificed to go build the Serene Spirit Tower!¡± me Dragon said with a sneer.

    The Second Disciple then puffed up his chest and said: ¡°I do not care whether you believe me or not. This is all carried out under the Spirit Lord¡¯s orders. Your decision to hide that Spiritual Bear today and the fact that you wounded my Master today has doomed you to your fate!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for that!¡± me Dragon was not giving in an inch, and the stances of the Beast Spirits there were all ready for battle.The Second Disciple could no longer hold himself up against me Dragon and he could do nothing but to sweep his gaze over all the spirits present there.

    ¡°You win today! But you just wait! I will report all of this to the Spirit Lord and you have better not regret it at that time! Hmph!¡± The Second Disciple said vehemently, and then shouted out ruefully: ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    The bunch of human spirits retreated in a fluster, under the baleful gaze of all the Beast Spirits, which sent chills right through them. They all seemed to not dare stay there a single moment longer as they quickly disappeared without a trace in a blink.

    It was only till all the human spirits had disappeared from sight that me Dragon could finally blow out a breath in relief.

    Many of the Beast Spirits still were notpletely clear about what was happening but looking at the Spiritual Bear, their hearts lifted in delight and subservient worship.

    ¡°Save Nn Shan!¡± Brownie really could not be bothered with any of those ceremonial etiquette as it held up Nn Shan, its eyes filled with anxiety.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded her head and went on to borrow me Dragon¡¯s cave to quickly carry out treatment for Nn Shan.

    me Dragon took charge of tying up the loose ends as it made the necessary arrangements for all the Beast Spirits, ordering them all to always keep their guard up, against any sneak attacks from the human spirits and Weapons Spirits.

    Nn Shan¡¯s injuries were grave. If Jun Wu Xie had not asked Brownie to use Spirit Reinforcement runes to stabilize Nn Shan¡¯s spirit, Nn Shan¡¯s spirit might have already scattered and dispersed by now.

    Jun Wu Xie carved out the Spirit Reinforcement runes with her own hand and ced Nn Shan inside the circle to absorb the power of the spirit, to replenish the deficiencies.

    Several of the nt Spirits who had stepped up to help them then came forward to greet Drunk Lotus and the others before they left without seeking any credit, but merely reminding them to be careful.

    Brownie stood watch beside Nn Shan, not stepping away from him at all. Its injuries were not that light as well but it stubbornly refused to budge. Even Jun Wu Xie could not do anything about it but just let Brownie did what it wanted.

    ¡°Whew! Today¡¯s really exhrating!¡± Qiao Chu eximed as he sat himself onto the ground, the sorry state of his body unable to cover over the excitement in his heart.

    ¡°Speaking of which..... What do we do with this fe?¡± Fei Yan asked as he nudged the unconscious Wu Jiu on the ground with the tip of his foot. Although he wanted for nothing more than to be able to ughter that scoundrel who was absolutely overflowing with evil, they were afterall still in the Spirit World, and there were many things that they could not wilfully do as they wished.

    ¡°Hand him over to me.¡± me Dragon came in after it had finished up with business, its eyes filled with disgust as they gazed at Wu Jiu.

    ¡°Are you really intending to go ask the Spirit Lord?¡± Poison Ivy who was standing on the side asked with his brows creased, seemingly not all that approving of me Dragon¡¯s intentions.

    ¡°This matter is beyond what I can decide upon. I need to ask the Spirit Lord to mete out the appropriate punishment. I shall go together with the Spiritual Bear tomorrow, and bring Wu Jiu with us to see the Spirit Lord. I shall report every single one of Wu Jiu¡¯s deeds to the Spirit Lord, and follow the Spirit Lord¡¯s orders from there. I am of the belief that the Spirit Lord will surely deliver justice to the Beast Spirits!¡± me Dragon was highly indignant and infuriated. It wasn¡¯t that it did not want to have Wu Jiu killed, but although Wu Jiu was nefarious and hateful, he was afterall still the current leader of the human spirits. Killing him recklessly would only incite the conflict between the races to reach an irreconcble stage. In any case, as Wu Jiu hadmitted such an evil deed, even if the Spirit Lord did not take his life, he would definitely not allow Wu Jiu to continue to hold the position of Spirit Master.

    Poison Ivy knitted his brows together and seemed like he was going to say something. In the end, he was unable to put them into words.

 Chapter 2101 - The Lull Before the Storm (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2101: The Lull Before the Storm (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie did not have an opinion on me Dragon¡¯s decision as this was afterall the Beast Spirits¡¯ affair, and hence, as a spirit outside of their race, she did not feel she should interfere with it too much.

    Nn Shan¡¯s condition gradually became more stable but Brownie was still unwilling to take a single step away. Wu Jiu was still in aa and Jun Wu Xie handed him right over to me Dragon for them to deal with him.

    Jun Wu Xie could not be certain whether the human spirits would retaliate but she must at least be prepared. Qiao Chu and the others did not leave but decided to remain here in the Beast Spirits¡¯ territory for the moment. They would go back and continue with their cultivation only after the Spirit Lord had passed his judgement.

    The great battle had caused many among the Beast Spirits to be injured. Fortunately, their injuries were not that severe and they would all recover fully with just a little recuperation.

    Brownie was worried sick. With everything that had happened that day, it was feeling highly guilt ridden. Back from that time outside the Spiritual Spirit Loft, not a single one among those five Beast Spirits that had saved him remained. The rhinoceros had died on the spot then and the cheetah and the others had sacrificed themselves in today¡¯s battle. The enormous sense of guilt almost crushed the Spiritual Bear that had undergone so many setbacks, its massive body sitting quietly in a corner, staying beside Nn Shan without a word.

    Jun Wu Xie saw the miserable state Brownie was in and her heart could not help but feel pained.

    With conflict came death, and that was disaster that could never be avoided.

    Qiao Chu and thepanions were not able to rest with their hearts at ease and as they still had a bit more energy, they busied themselves by taking care of the injured Beast Spirits.

    They were afterallrades who had battled beside each other and the Beast Spirits who were originally rather resistant towards those few human spirits now saw Qiao Chu and thepanions as one of their own. The three Ring Spirits together with the Yin Yang Bear had simrly been injured and they had now obediently gone back into their respective contracted owners¡¯ bodies to recuperate as well.

    Early the next morning, me Dragon persuaded and reasoned with Brownie in every way it could to convince Brownie to go see the Spirit Lord together. Brownie looked on longingly, like it couldn¡¯t bear to leave the stitose Nn Shan behind, as it trudged out with me Dragon to go see the Spirit Lord, lugging the unconscious Wu Jiu along with them.

    To prevent themselves from being stopped by human spirits or Weapon Spirits midway, me Dragon just went ahead and put Brownie and Wu Jiu upon its back, as they flew threw through the sky, with some flying Beast Spirits apanying them as escort.

    ¡°Wu Jiu is sure to be finished this time. Even if the Spirit Lord does not kill him, I do not think that he will be let off easily. I would like to see how he can still continue with his misdeeds from here on.¡± Having a night¡¯s rest, Qiao Chu was feeling a whole lot better. He was smoothing out the Yin Yang Bear¡¯s fur with argeb and he prattled on as hebed.

    ¡°Wait till this matteres to an end and we¡¯ll then be able to continue our cultivation in peace. I really had not thought that we would encounter something like this here in the Spirit World.¡± Fei Yan was simrly smoothing out the Great Ape¡¯s fur and he was of the same mind as Qiao Chu, waiting for Wu Jiu to be executed.

    Hua Yao was applying medicine onto his Double Headed Bone Snake¡¯s wounds at the side, Among their three Ring Spirits yesterday, the one that suffered the most serious injury was the most massive sized Double Headed Bone Snake. It had drawn the attention of the majority of the Weapon Spirits onto itself and its originally tough and resilient white bone body was now covered with injuries, with many of those bones cracked and broken. Hua Yao¡¯s brows were furrowed up tightly together, looking highly pained as well.

    The medicine that Hua Yao was using, was an unknown herbal medicine that the Beast Spirits here had brought. ording to what those Beast Spirits had said, that medicine was very useful for wounds suffered by spirit bodies.

    Jun Wu Xie had been very interested in looking into what the medicine of the Spirit World would really be like but as Nn Shan was still recuperating and she had promised Brownie that she would take good care of Nn Shan, she had to remain there to keep watch upon Nn Shan, unable to free herself up enough to research into the medicine. She had to wait till the dust settled around this entire matter before she would be able to look into it properly.

 Chapter 2102 - The Lull Before the Storm (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2102: The Lull Before the Storm (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Fan Zhuo¡¯s Ring Spirit was a Weapon Spirit. This time, his and Rong Ruo¡¯s Hell Butterfly suffered the lightest injuries. Even Poison Ivy, Poppy and Drunk Lotus were wounded. After Jun Wu Xie sabotaged the first Serene Spirit Tower¡¯s Spirit Reinforcement runes, the little ck cat had recovered and transformed into the ck beast where it battled valiantly. It was now plopped in its little ck cat form by Jun Wu Xie¡¯s feet, looking highly obediently.

    Although me Dragon was not around, but the Beast Spirits were still sternly keeping watch, afraid that with their two leaders not with them, the human spirits would join hands with their Weapon Spirits ande stir up trouble. The Beast Spirits who had not gone to the first Serene Spirit Tower had alreadye to know Wu Jiu¡¯s insidious plot from theirpanions and they all hated Wu Jiu right into their bones.

    All the spirits there were waiting, waiting for the Spirit Lord to provide them with a reasonable result.

    But that wait went on for the entire day. Under the dim skies of the Spirit World, it was impossible to tell day from night, but to count the time passing with their fingers.

    After waiting for a whole day, they did not see me Dragon and the others return and Qiao Chu was getting a little impatient.

    ¡°What happened? Didn¡¯t me Dragon say that it woulde back after half a day at most?¡± Qiao Chu could not help but to go running out to the mouth of me Dragon¡¯s cave and nce around , his head tilted up towards the sky, hating the fact he could not magically wish them back.

    ¡°Wu Jiu has stirred up such a huge incident this time and the Spirit Lord must have flown into such a great rage that it wouldn¡¯t be abnormal that he wasn¡¯t able to calm himself down for quite awhile. That whatever Spirit Lord could very well be thinking how Wu Jiu is to be punished. We¡¯ll just wait for a while more, what¡¯s the rush.¡± Fei Yan said as he swept his nce over Qiao Chu. As a spirit now or when he was a normal human, that dolt had not possessed much in the way of patience.

    Qiao Chu pursed his lips in a pout, seemingly not calmed.

    Jun Wu Xie nced over at Qiao Chu, and her gaze finally fell onto Poison Ivy standing over there on the same side.

    ¡°Help me properly thank those nt Spirits who stepped up to help yesterday.¡± The battle yesterday had been intense but she had not forgotten those few unfamiliar looking figures. It had been because of those nt Spirits that the situation in that battle had stabilized.

    ¡°Mm I¡¯ve thanked them.¡± Poison Ivy answered, but he seemed a little distracted.

    ¡°Poison Ivy.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Poison Ivy snapped back to his senses, to look at Jun Wu Xie in puzzlement.

    ¡°What are you worried about?¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s sharp instincts had detected that Poison Ivy was seemingly bothered.

    Poison Ivy furrowed up his brows and paused a second before he said slowly: ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡±

    ¡°What are you not sure of?¡±

    ¡°Not sure whether what I am thinking is real.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t tell us, how would we know if it¡¯s real or not?¡±

    Poison Ivy sighed, and then walked over toe beside Jun Wu Xie to sit on the ground. It might be due to the fact of his rtionship as Ring Spirit and contracted owner with Jun Wu Xie, but Poison Ivy who had always detesteding into contact with humans did not seem to notice his proximity to a human spirit.

    ¡°I keep having the feeling that having me Dragon go see the Spirit Lord is not a correct decision.¡±

    ¡°Before me Dragon left, you have been seemingly highly hesitant to speak your mind. Were you thinking of persuading him to not go?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked.

    Poison Ivy nodded.

    ¡°I do not doubt the Spirit Lord¡¯s wisdom, but it¡¯s just that in thest hundred years, the feeling the Spirit Lord gives me is rather strange.....¡±

    The Spirit Lord is undoubtedly the ruler of the Spirit World. His existence not only symbolized supreme and unmatched power and authority, but he was also the creator of the Spirit World. Regardless of any spirit from any of the spirit races, they all held absolute respect and gratitude for the Spirit Lord. If not for the Spirit Lord¡¯s creation of the Spirit World, all of them as spirits would then have no choice but to enter the cycle of reincarnation, or to be wild wandering spirits. It could be said that the Spirit Lord was the benefactor of every one of those spirits.

 Chapter 2103 - The Lull Before the Storm (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2103: The Lull Before the Storm (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Poison Ivy was just as respectful of the Spirit Lord as the Spirit Lord had an upright character and would never be biased towards any of the spirit races. But that kind of a situation had suddenly taken on a subtle change over the past hundred years. Logically, the four spirit races all had a equally relevant presence beside the Spirit Lord, just like the Spirit Master of the human spirits.

    But it was not known from when it had started that the nt Spirits, the Weapon Spirits and the Beast Spirits slowly lost the Spirit Lord¡¯s favour. The leaders of the three spirit races became more distant with the Spirit Lord and only the human spirit¡¯s Spirit Master Wu Jiu remained close by the Spirit Lord¡¯s side, gaining deep trust from the Spirit Lord.

    The once bnced rtionships had then been broken due to the bias shown by the Spirit Lord and the majority of the resources in the Spirit World began to lean towards the human spirits. It was until the construction of the Serene Spirit Tower, where the first Serene Spirit Tower upied the territories of other spirit races that the original residents raised a protest up to the Spirit Lord. But the countless number of protests had seemingly sunk like rocks into the vast ocean, causing not even a significant wave upon the waters.

    The first Serene Spirit Tower waspleted, the second Serene Spirit Tower waspleted, the third Serene Spirit Tower waspleted.....

    As the number of Serene Spirit Towers grew greater in number, the leaders of the three other spirit races besides the human spirits almost had no chance of even being able to see the Spirit Lord, where every audience that they sought did note back with any response, like the Spirit Lord was fully determined to support the human spirits in their quest to be stronger.

    Towards that, from initially feeling puzzled and aggrieved, the other spirit races then came to see that as the norm.

    ¡°I do not think that the Spirit Lord ispletely unaware of the things happening with the Serene Spirit Tower. The Spirit Lord created this very Spirit World, and every single spirit in here cannot escape his senses. It is not possible that he does not know that the next Spiritual Bear had appeared and he could not possibly be unaware that the Spiritual Bear¡¯s powers was gradually declining.....¡± All this time, a terrifying guess had always been swirling in Poison Ivy¡¯s heart where it even caused him to develop doubts against the trust he had in the Spirit Lord¡¯s impartiality.

    That was a point that was absolutely not permitted to manifest in the Spirit World.

    Hence, even if Poison Ivy had spoken his suspicions aloud before me Dragon had left, knowing me Dragon¡¯s unbending character, me Dragon would not have only refused to listen to Poison Ivy, but would have turned hostile against Poison Ivy for doubting the Spirit Lord.

    Jun Wu Xie quietly listened to Poison Ivy¡¯s words, and a faint ominous feeling rose up in her heart.

    For a sudden change to happen in any being, it always signalled that something unexpected has happened.

    Whenever something turns suddenly abnormal it must be the devil at work!

    ¡°I could just be thinking too much into it. We¡¯ll know when me Dragones back.¡± Poison Ivy said as he shook his head. For so many years in the Spirit World, his unconditionalpliance to the Spirit Lord caused him to waver in his own suspicions.

    ¡°Or you might not be overthinking it?¡± Jun Wu Xie suddenly said.

    Poison Ivy was startled.

    ¡°Help me watch Nn Shan.¡± Jun Wu Xie suddenly stood up, and walked over to herpanions.

    ¡°Little Xie? You do not need to look after Nn Shan anymore?¡± Qiao Chu asked with a smile as he looked at Jun Wu Xie walking over.

    But there wasn¡¯t the slightest hint of a smile on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face. She looked up at the dim skies of the Spirit World and her eyes narrowed slightly.

    ¡°Have Nn Shan hidden away immediately.¡± Jun Wu Xie then said.

    ¡°What?¡± Qiao Chu was taken aback. Hua Yao and the others then came walking over. Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words had drawn their attention.

    ¡°There could be a change in ns, and Nn Shan¡¯s condition would not be able to withstand any further distress.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s voice had turned cold.

    ¡°Little Xie, what has happened? Why are you suddenly saying that?¡± Rong Ruo could detect the tension in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s tone.

    Jun Wu Xie was just about to reply when a tiny speck of a shadow came hurtling down from high up in the sky!

 Chapter 2104 - Spirit Lord (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2104: Spirit Lord (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie and thepanions immediately took a step back as they saw a magnificent eagle Beast Spirit crashing onto the ground before their feet.

    Jun Wu Xie immediately recognized the eagle at a nce, as one of the Beast Spirits who escorted me Dragon and the others to go see the Spirit Lord!

    But at that moment, the eagle before their eyes was far from being as majestic and valiant looking as the one they had seen that morning. Wounds so deep that its bones could be seen in its wings, the feathers badly battered and tattered. Sparkly dust were dissipating out from those wounds and its body was struggling to maintain its solid state!

    It was hard to imagine how it managed to drag that burnt out and depleted body back here in flight.

    ¡°Leave! Leave here at once!¡± The eagle fallen on the ground could not even lift up its head, but it still managed to issue that broken and shattered warning from its mouth.

    ¡°What is happening here? Where¡¯s me Dragon? Where¡¯s Brownie?¡± Qiao Chu asked, his eyes wide with shock.

    Hua Yao immediately squatted himself down, to smear some medicine he held in his hands upon the eagle¡¯s wounds.

    ¡°The Spirit Lord has captured Lord me Dragon and the Spiritual Bear. He is on his way here with his soldiers and all of you must leave quickly..... If you don¡¯t leave immediately, it might be toote! !¡± The eagle struggled to push itself up with its badly battered wings, to give that final warning.

    The eagle¡¯s words caused Jun Wu Xie and thepanions to stand there frozen in shock, unable to believe what they had just heard.

    [me Dragon and Brownie have been captured?]

    [And it was the Spirit Lord¡¯s doing?]

    [The Spirit Lord did not punish Wu Jiu! ?]

    [Just what exactly has happened! ?]

    The astounding news immediately exploded within the minds of Jun Wu Xie and thepanions. The eagle who had been too severely injured could not hold out any longer. It had broken through all its lines of defence and fought with everything it had within to rush back here, to inform Jun Wu Xie and the others to immediately escape from there. Its body scattered and dispersed into bits before thepanions¡¯ eyes, disappearing bit by bit, leaving behind only itsst words.....

    ¡°Just what is going on? Has that Spirit Lord gone mad? Not only has he not punished Wu Jiu, he has captured me Dragon and Brownie? What does he really want to do? Could it be that he has grown too old and his brain has been dotty! ?¡± Qiao Chu was in shock. What was really happening?

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s brows were tightly creased together. Poison Ivy¡¯s suspicions were about toe true!

    ¡°Go.¡± Jun Wu Xie said immediately. It was not the time to stand there in a daze.

    Jun Wu Xie did not have the time to move Nn Shan at all. By the time the eagle brought in the news and in the instant that they were about to move.....

    A loud explosion suddenly sounded not too far away!

    Under the dim sky, a strange glow suddenly revealed itself, and that light was approaching at an extremely fast speed as it flew towards them.

    The Beast Spirits that had been standing guards on the rocky mountain suddenly saw arge number of human spirits running towards them ferociously and they immediately took on an offensive stance. But in that instant when that ball of ice blue light flew over their heads, they were all immediately frozen in ce.

    The Spirit Lord!

    It was already toote when Jun Wu Xie and thepanions wanted to leave. Even though that ball of light still had note close, they could already feel an enormous surge of power of the spirit gathering above their heads. They felt as if eyes that they could not see had locked onto them, and they would not be able to escape no matter where they went.

    ¡°What do we do Little Xie?¡± Qiao Chu¡¯s face paled. Though he did not know what was within that ball of light, but that powerful aura had already made him feel an enormously powerful oppression shrouding all around him.

    Jun Wu Xie narrowed her eyes. Poison Ivy then seemed to notice something as he rushed over with a swoosh. When he lifted his head up and saw that ball of ice blue light, his heart immediately fell right down into the bottom of a pit.

    ¡°Spirit Lord. That is the Spirit Lord.....¡±

 Chapter 2105 - Spirit Lord (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2105: Spirit Lord (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Poison Ivy¡¯s words were like thest straw that broke the camel¡¯s back, that quashed thest sliver of hope in the hearts of Qiao Chu and the otherpanions.

    Jun Wu Xie did not say a word, but just went charging inside me Dragon¡¯s cave with the fastest speed possible and pulled out the little awl she carried on her to immediately carve out a series of Spirit Reinforcement runes just beside Nn Shan.

    ¡°Little Xie..... What are you doing?¡± Qiao Chu asked as he turned his eyes around to look at Jun Wu Xie, not understanding what she was still doing at such a critical juncture?

    ¡°We won¡¯t be able to escape and Nn Shan must not be caught now or he will die.¡± Jun Wu Xie carved out thest Spirit Reinforcement runes at the quickest speed possible without any expression. Adding that circle of Spirit Reinforcement runes would hide a person¡¯s aura for a short period of time but she had only tried it on a human and did not know whether it works on spirits. But with the way things have turned out, she had to give it a try!

    She had promised Brownie that she would take good care of Nn Shan and she would not go back on her word!

    ¡°Then, what should we do now?¡± Hua Yao asked with furrowed brows, as things had progressed to a stage where it had surpassed anything they could have expected.

    All that waiting had not yielded them Wu Jiu being punished by the Spirit Lord but to give them such a result instead.

    Jun Wu Xie took a deep breath as she stared at the gradually approaching light, her mind constantly searching for possible way to resolve this.

    Unfortunately.....

    She was not that familiar with things in the Spirit World, and knew absolutely nothing about the Spirit Lord, an opponent she knew nothing about, that deprived her of many conditions for her to make urate judgements.

    The ball of ice blue light came to a stop right in front of me Dragon¡¯s cave and he slowly descended, where all the Beast Spirits around the ce fell to their knees in reverence and worship towards that light.

    The creator of the Spirit World, the Spirit Lord.

    The shade of Poison Ivy¡¯s face was not looking too good.

    From within the light, a slender figure came walking out slowly. A handsome looking man appeared before the eyes of Jun Wu Xie and thepanions. The man was tall, dressed in a light blue long robe, his head of long silver white hair looking extremely striking, but what surprised people the most was that pair of light grey eyes.

    The man who had appeared right before them was the Spirit Lord who created the entire Spirit World, the reigning ruler over all spirits!

    The Spirit Lord had not even opened his mouth to speak and a powerful oppressive aura was already shrouded around Jun Wu Xie and thepanions. That intense oppression seemed to cause the power in their bodies to drain out in an instant, and thepanions had to grit their teeth hard to prevent themselves from falling.

    Poison Ivy¡¯s situation was the worst. His face had turned white, and his tall frame had gradually be bent and hunched over from withstanding that enormously powerful oppressive aura.

    ¡°Poison Ivy, why do you not kneel upon seeing me?¡± The Spirit Lord asked, the light grey eyes looking at Poison Ivy filled withplete arrogance.

    Poison Ivy entire body was trembling uncontrobly under that stare, feeling as if endless streams of power were striking incessantly upon his body, rendering unable to stand, as he fell with a thud onto his knees on the ground.

    ¡°Poison Ivy pays his respects..... to the Spirit Lord.....¡± Every single word, was a great struggle for Poison Ivy to say.

    The Spirit Lord¡¯s gaze then turned away from Poison Ivy in satisfaction. His eyes were half narrowed as he then looked at Jun Wu Xie and herpanions who were struggling to hold themselves up.

    ¡°Rather capable lot here. No wonder the Spirit Master Wu Jiu was defeated.¡± The Spirit Lord opened his mouth to say.

    It was merely a simple statement, but it made Jun Wu Xie and herpanions feel that the oppressive aura their bodies were withstanding under suddenly increase y several folds, their legs feeling like they could break off any moment.

    ¡°You are the Spirit Lord?¡± Jun Wu Xie forced herself to endure the highly intense oppressive aura, and her gaze was neither servile nor dominating as she looked at the man who reigned over the entire Spirit World before her.

    ¡°I am.¡± The Spirit Lord responded with the corners of his lips curled up slightly.

    ¡°Do all of you know what you have done?¡±

 Chapter 2106 - Spirit Lord (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2106: Spirit Lord (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie wanted to open her mouth one more time but the surrounding spiritual aura suddenly grew more oppressive by another fold!

    The oppression poured in from the front and it was like she had fallen ten thousand metres into the sea, her entire body feeling as if it was being crushed by extremely high water pressure and she was about to explode into pieces.

    Qiao Chu and the otherpanions were in the same situation as Jun Wu Xie, the colour of their faces turning from white to green.

    As someone who had created the entire Spirit World with only his own power of the spirit, the kind of power the Spirit Lord possessed was one that went far beyond what thepanions couldpete with!

    The Beast Spirits surrounding them were in great agony under the oppressive aura being released. They raised their eyes up discreetly to look at Jun Wu Xie and thepanions and saw that the Spirit Lord was treating Jun Wu Xie and the others as enemies. The highly loyal Beast Spirits just could not understand what was happening.

    Jun Wu Xie and herpanions had saved the Spiritual Bear and the Beast Spirits were indebted to them. The Beast Spirits had even found themselves liking these few simple and sincere human spirits. But the Spirit Lord was an existence that the Beast Spirits were unable to defy and the conflicting feelings caused all the Beast Spirits to be very much at a loss. They wanted to open their mouths to speak up, to beg the Spirit Lord to hold his hand, and spare Jun Wu Xie and thepanions, but trapped under the intense oppressive aura, not to mention being able to open their mouths, they were all unable to even stand up at all.

    [Everything..... has be so strange.....]

    The Spirit Lord continued to pile on the oppressive aura upon Jun Wu Xie and the gang, to see them start to be unable to resist and waver and sway in their spots. There was no emotion in his eyes but for that high haughty arrogance, that seemed to see Jun Wu Xie and thepanions as creatures as insignificant as mere ants.

    Jun Wu Xie almost bit through her teeth to keep herself standing. The malice behind the ferociously intense aura being released could not be any clearer to her.

    The Spirit Lord held great enmity against them!

    The oppressive aura then suddenly intensified by ten folds!

    The sudden and unexpected oppression that struck caused the spirits of Jun Wu Xie and herpanions to fall into a dead silence. The youths did not even have the chance of even noticing anything before they descended into unseeing darkness,pletely losing their consciousness!

    Jun Wu Xie and the others suddenly fell, and the corners of the Spirit Lord¡¯s mouth curled up with a satisfied arc of a smirk before he then retracted all the spirit aura he was releasingpletely. The human spirits who had rushed their way here now stood behind the Spirit Lord, and among them was the Second Disciple who had been driven off by the Beast Spirits.

    The Second Disciple looked on in delight at the fallen figures of Jun Wu Xie and thepanions, and seeing the unconscious state they were in, his face broke out with a wide smile in glee.

    ¡°The Spirit Lord is indeed brilliant. How could trash like these hope to stand against the Spirit Lord. For them to be able to set their eyes upon the Spirit Lord himself is already their greatest fortune.¡± The Second Disciple just could not wait to fawn and grovel.

    The Spirit Lord merely swept his gaze nonchntly over him and then raised a hand to point at Jun Wu Xie and herpanions to say: ¡°Bring them back.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Spirit Lord!¡± The Second Disciple almost could not wait to lead his men forward as they went walking towards Jun Wu Xie. The humiliation he had suffered before had caused him to hate Jun Wu Xie right to the bone and seeing Jun Wu Xie and her gang now unable to stand against the might of the Spirit Lord where they had fallen into unconsciousness, the expression on his face grew more gleeful.

    The Spirit Lord¡¯s spiritual aura had mainly been directed upon Jun Wu Xie and herpanions earlier and although Poison Ivy at their side had been in intense agony, he was still able to maintain consciousness. When he saw the Second Disciple suddenlying forward and seeking to capture Jun Wu Xie, Poison Ivy bolstered up his courage and stood up, to ce himself in front of Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Spirit Lord, what are you trying to do here?¡± Poison Ivy asked the Spirit Lord incredulously.

    [The Spirit Lord would never employ such a forceful and high handed move on any spirit in the past. What has happened to him? !]

 Chapter 2107 - Spirit Lord (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2107: Spirit Lord (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Poison Ivy, you can¡¯t even protect yourself here and you still want to stick your nose into other people¡¯s affairs?¡± The Second Disciple¡¯s eyes shed with a moment of vicious malice and he immediately turned to say respectfully to the Spirit Lord: ¡°Reporting to the Spirit Lord, Poison Ivy is involving himself into it.¡±

    The Spirit Lord¡¯s eyes narrowed up slightly and his gaze swept over Poison Ivy. Poison Ivy suddenly felt as if an unseen power had his throat clutched in its grasp, and it was highly agonizing.

    ¡°Bring him back as well¡± The Spirit Lord said coldly.

    ¡°Yes, Spirit Lord!¡± Without another word, the Second Disciple immediately got his men to bind up the prisoners with a wave of his hand.

    Poison Ivy was not going to allow anyone to touch Jun Wu Xie and thepanions and he fought against the oppressive aura the Spirit Lord had released to push his vines out, that speedily twirled and weaved into a web before Jun Wu Xie and the others.

    ¡°What audacity! Poison Ivy! Are are rebelling against the Spirit Lord! ?¡± The Second Disciple roared.

    Poison Ivy did not even look at the Second Disciple at all, a fox borrowing on the ferocity of a tiger, but was looking with an unwavering gaze at the Spirit Lord, his eyes filled with doubt and disbelief.

    ¡°Spirit Lord, why are you doing this?¡±

    The Spirit Lord turned to look at Poison Ivy. After a moment¡¯s silence, he suddenly opened his mouth to say: ¡°Poison Ivy, what am I like in your heart?¡±

    Poison Ivy lowered his eyes and then said feeling rather painfully and conflicted: ¡°Spirit Lord, you created the Spirit World and gave us spirits a safe ce to reside in. You are an irreceable benefactor in all our hearts and have always been righteous and impartial, benevolent and forgiving.¡±

    That was the impression all spirits had of the Spirit Lord in their hearts. What Poison Ivy said was just what all the other spirit felt.

    The Spirit Lord suddenlyughed as he looked at Poison Ivy¡¯s conflicted expression before saying with a joyfulugh: ¡°So, in all of your hearts, I am actually so perfect. I am truly very happy to hear that.¡±

    Seeing the Spirit Lord smile, Poison Ivy secretly heaved a sigh of relief inside. But before he could even recollect himself, a powerful surge of oppressive aura suddenly severed off his consciousness!

    Poison Ivy fell to the ground without a sound, and the vines blocking the human spirits¡¯ way dissipated away together with that.

    ¡°If I am truly so great, then why do you not obey my order?¡± The smile on the Spirit Lord¡¯s face disappeared, to be reced by a heart chilling callousness.

    ¡°Take them all away.¡± The Spirit Lord tossed out that statement and then turned around to leave.

    The Beast Spirits at the sides were unable to move, suppressed by the spirit aura. They could do nothing but to stare in incredulity at the Spirit Lord they found so unfamiliar to them before their eyes.

    When did their Spirit Lord be so cruel?

    The Second Disciple acknowledged the order given to him and went on to gleefully and arrogantly get his men to bind Jun Wu Xie and the others up tightly before dragging them away.

    Under the countless pairs of eyes of the Beast Spirits, the group of human spirits tantly dragged Jun Wu Xie and herpanions away. Many of the Beast Spirits wanted to rush forward to stop them but they were all unable to move.

    It was until the team of human spirits had disappeared from sight that the spirit aura that engulfed their bodies started to fade away.

    ¡°What is exactly..... happening here?¡± All the Beast Spirits began to stand up, their hearts filled with horror. They just could not understand what had happened in that scene they had just seen.

    Just what was their Spirit Lord really doing?

    While the mass of Beast Spirits were still stunned and frozen in their ces, a dark shadowy concealed within me Dragon¡¯s cave, its sharp gaze from its pair of eyes peering through the swathe of darkness inside to watch everything that was happening outside. The dark shadow then soundlessly took a step back, and looked at Nn Shan whoy protected within two Spirit Reinforcement circles. It was clear that Jun Wu Xie¡¯s Spirit Reinforcement runes had worked and the Spirit Lord had not noticed Nn Shan¡¯s presence.

    Beneath the notice of all the other Beast Spirits, that little ck shadow then shot out lightning quick from me Dragon¡¯s darkir, carrying itself at its fastest speed in a mad sprint towards its intended destination.

 Chapter 2108 - Imprisonment (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2108: Imprisonment (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie woke up from hera and beneath her, the floor was icy cold. Her head was throbbing with pain which caused her memory before she lost consciousness to be a fuzzy mess. She tried very hard to recall everything and suddenly remembered the scene where she stood against the Spirit Lord. Her brows creased together and she sat herself up, where she then heard a series of clear clinks.

    Four lengths of Soul Binding Chains shackled her four limbs, with the other end all linking to the wall, restricting all her movements.

    Jun Wu Xie froze slightly and then noticed that she was locked up in a dark and dank dungeon, her power of the spirit sealed up by the Soul Binding Chains, where she was unable to summon any of her powers.

    ¡°How is it? Are you satisfied with your current amodations?¡± A tauntingugh sounded suddenly from inside the dungeon.

    Jun Wu Xie lifted her head. It was not known from when the figure of Wu Jiu appeared outside the steel bars. All the wounds on his body had healedpletely and upon that effeminate and handsome looking face, was a smile that sent a chill through people.

    ¡°How pitiful. Such a beautiful youngdy and you¡¯ve actually been locked up in this dark dungeon that doesn¡¯t see the light of day. It¡¯s truly..... such a pity.¡± Wu Jiu said as he looked at Jun Wu Xie smilingly. It was hard to imagine that he could actually recover sopletely within such a short period of time.

    Jun Wu Xie narrowed her eyes and looked at Wu Jiu who was absolutely filled with glee. Without even giving it a thought, she knew she was brought in here after she fell unconscious. She was unable to summon up any power of the spirit and she could not even probe one¡¯s spirit aura.

    ¡°Where are mypanions?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked coldly. Qiao Chu and the others would have been imprisoned by the Spirit Lord like she was and since she was locked up in here, where would all of the others be?

    The corners of Wu Jiu¡¯s mouth carried the hint of a smile as he crouched, bringing himself down to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eye level.

    ¡°What if I told you that they are all dead?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s gaze was suddenly overflowing with chilling murder, the thick murderous intent causing Wu Jiu¡¯s eyes to widen. Immediately, he began tough even more gleefully.

    ¡°It was just a joke. With spirits who have reached the realm of Spirit Outre, how could I possibly bear to kill them? Rest assured, they are all perfectly fine. Just like you, they have been locked up in other dungeons, and I will not harm them for now.¡±

    ¡°What are you going to?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked as she stared coldly at Wu Jiu. She did not believe for a moment that Wu Jiu would really be so kind as to want to spare them. Otherwise, the Spirit Lord would not have appeared, and they would not be imprisoned.

    Wu Jiu smiled widely at Jun Wu Xie and replied: ¡°What? Didn¡¯t you want to save the Spiritual Bear? You know this as well. The Spiritual Bear is absolutely necessary for me to build the Serene Spirit Tower. But in order to make the Serene Spirit Tower more powerful, it is impossible to achieve with just one Spiritual Bear. I need more, more powerful spirits, and the lot of you, are the best sacrifices I am preparing to present to the Serene Spirit Towers.¡±

    Wu Jiu¡¯s eyes then shed with a glint of lunacy.

    ¡°Just think about it. Six human spirits capable of Spirit Outre, cleanly absorbed by Spirit Fire. What a wonderful thing that will be! With all of you being of such great use, how can I possibly bare to kill all of you? If all of you are to die, you can die after you have been sacrificed to the Serene Spirit Tower.¡±

    ¡°You lunatic. The Serene Spirit Tower does not elevate anyone¡¯s cultivation at all. Everything that you are doing is merely just providing nourishment to feed the Spirit Fire on the twelfth level.¡± Jun Wu Xie continued to look icily at Wu Jiu to say.

    Wu Jiu gave a lightugh and then replied: ¡°You are rather smart. Everything you¡¯ve just said is correct, but what can you do? Your words will not be believed by any spirit and you can¡¯t evene out from this cell now. Does it even matter how much you know?¡±

 Chapter 2109 - Imprisonment (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2109: Imprisonment (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Jun Wu Xie, you really shouldn¡¯t be standing on the Beast Spirits¡¯ side. With your intelligence and capability, if you are to help me, I can give you everything that you could ever want.¡± Wu Jiu said temptingly.

    Jun Wu Xie snorted derisively and replied: ¡°Everything I can ever want? Including having you dead?¡±

    Wu Jiu was taken aback a moment, before immediately recovering to ce the smile back on his face.

    ¡°You are still being too naive. Do you really think just one Spiritual Bear is all that important? Not to mention just one Spiritual Bear, even if it is the entire Spirit World, or the whole of the Middle Realm, so what? Compared to the three realms, it is so insignificant, and just utterly pathetic. If just by making a little bit of a sacrifice, youe to gain bigger and unmatched power, what does it matter?¡±

    ¡°You are thinking to absorb power of the spirit from the Spirit Fire?¡± Jun Wu Xie faintly detected a little of Wu Jiu¡¯s evil intentions.

    However, Wu Jiu shook his head.

    Regardless whether it is in the Lower Realm, Middle Realm, or Upper Realm, even the strongest person among all has a certain limit he can reach. But if there is a way to break through that limit, what will that bring for the future? That is something that you cannot even begin to imagine. Your sights are set too narrowly. It¡¯s just a tiny little sacrifice and you already cannot ept it. That has doomed you to be unable to achieve great things. You will never be able to experience just how magnificent a feat it is to shatter through void!¡±

    ¡°Shatter through void?¡± Jun Wu Xie repeated as she looked at Wu Jiu. She was hearing those words for the first time but she detected that everything that Wu Jiu was doing was linked to those three words.

    ¡°That transcends all power in this world, to be a true god.¡± Wu Jiu¡¯s eyes were shing with a fiery fervour.

    Jun Wu Xie did not say anything more as she knew, even if she was to continue asking, Wu Jiu would not tell her anything more about that. She then shifted the topic. ¡°So, you used shattering the void to draw in the Spirit Lord?¡±

    Wu Jiu shook his head, his gaze shifting slightly to nce towards the cell opposite Jun Wu Xie.

    Under that dim firelight, Jun Wu Xie saw a young child locked up within that shadowy cell. He seemed to be unconscious, and not only his four limbs were shackled by the Soul Binding Chains, but there were two more chains shackled around his waist and neck, and the Soul Binding Chains were at least double the thickness of the Soul Binding Chains on Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°That¡¯s it. I¡¯ve already said enough to you. I¡¯ll advise that you enjoy the final moments you have as..... you do not have all that much time left to be alive.¡± Wu Jiu said as he stood up, seeming like he did not have anything more to say to Jun Wu Xie, slowly walking away to leave.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s brows furrowed tightly together, as the situation before her could be said to be extremely bad.

    She tried to summon out Little Lotus and Poppy from inside her soul but there was no effect at all after several attempts. The Soul Binding Chains had not only sealed her power of the spirit, it had also trapped Little Lotus and the others within her soul, unable to break free.

    After attempting a few more times, she finally gave up. With the state she was in, she wasn¡¯t even able to use her power of the spirit to fabricate a metal wire to undo the Soul Binding Chains.

    The only thing she had on her was the little awl and though that awl was small, to the keyhole in the Soul Binding Chain, it was slightly too big.

    She was at the end of her tethers.

    The only thing that was still fortunate was that she knew Qiao Chu and her otherpanions were currently not in any immediate danger. Wu Jiu had already stated his motives very clearly and he was keeping them for the Spirit Fire to absorb them, so they would at least still be safe temporarily.

    Although they would be safe for the moment, but it would be a cmity for Brownie!

    Having finally captured Brownie after so much trouble, Wu Jiu would not give up on his original n. It wouldn¡¯t be long before Brownie would surely be brought to the fourth Serene Spirit Tower, to undergo the same agony he had gone through before.

 Chapter 2110 - Imprisonment (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2110: Imprisonment (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The situation could not be any worse. Jun Wu Xie ordered herself to calm down as if she were to lose her cool, then there would be no possibility of her being saved.

    Wu Jiu had dared to tell her so much only because Wu Jiu firmly believed that Jun Wu Xie would not be able to escape for cmity this time but only Jun Wu Xie knew that she still have a sliver of a chance.

    Because the little ck cat was not at her side!

    What Jun Wu Xie wanted to do at that moment was to ensure her own survival and that of herpanions, to make sure theyst till a certain someone came to rescue them.

    Her heart calmed, Jun Wu Xie then regained her usualposed self. She still had onest move, one that Wu Jiu did not know about. Besides waiting for them to be rescued in the very close future, she still had another way to save herself.

    Jun Wu Xie raised her hand up to touch the Face of Selvan worn on her earlobe and her eyes shed with a sharp glint. The Face of Selvan did not require her to summon any of her own power to use it, and if it came to the point that she was left with no other choice, she would use the Face of Selvan to ensure she and herpanions would live, and what she needed to do now was only to wait.

    Having thought through the chips she held in her hands, Jun Wu Xie was not feeling that worried anymore.

    What really concerned her was the Spirit Lord himself.

    Based on what Poison Ivy said, the Spirit Lord reigned over the Spirit World he created, and was a benevolent and impartial man. Why had he changed so drastically in a mere hundred years?

    Not only had he sided with and favoured the human spirits, he had even covered for Wu Jiu when he clearly knew that Wu Jiu was using the Spiritual Bear as a sacrifice. Not only that, he had also incarcerated me Dragon..... All these signs, made Jun Wu Xie think that things were really strange.

    If Wu Jiu did not hold something that was just too irresistible to the Spirit Lord, that it would mean that the Spirit Lord must have been possessed for him to believe a person like Wu Jiu who held such voracious ambitions.

    Jun Wu Xie thought things through quietly. Besides all of that, she suddenly thought of something.....

    She could still remember, back when she had met Jun Wu Yao for the first time, Jun Wu Yao had been shackled up with countless chains. As it had been pitch dark then, Jun Wu Xie had not been able to see properly, and as she had been in such a wretched condition at that time, she had not given things all that much thought. But now as she looked at the Soul Binding Chains around her four limbs, she could not help but to close her eyes, searching through her mind when her heart suddenly jumped in shock!

    The feel of these Soul Binding Chains, were almost exactly like those shackled around Jun Wu Yao back then, except a little thinner.

    Soul Binding Chains were effective only on spirit bodies as only spirits would not be able to summon up their powers because of Soul Binding Chains. But why had those Soul Binding Chains that affected only spirit bodies been on Jun Wu Yao?

    Could that mean.....

    A strange thought formed up in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mind, but it was very quickly that she denied that very thought herself.

    She had seen Jun Wu Yao¡¯s blood, which had been blood red.

    And spirit bodies would not bleed.

    Feeling a little lost by her very own guess, Jun Wu Xie then shook that idea right out of her head. The crisis before her eyes had not yet been resolved and she should not think too much about other things.

    Just as Jun Wu Xie was going to consider how she should deal with her current circumstances, a bout of clinking sounds, the dragging of chains against the stone floor suddenly rang out, and the source of that sound wasing from right in front of Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie immediately raised her head up, and her gaze was met with a pair of light grey eyes.

    Locked in the cell opposite Jun Wu Xie, the child who had been unconscious earlier had alreadye awake. He was dragging the Soul Binding Chains shackled around him as he came to lean against the metal bars of the cell door, his face expressionless as he looked at Jun Wu Xie opposite him.

    The little child leaned himself slightly forward, and it allowed Jun Wu Xie to be able to see him more clearly.

 Chapter 2111 - Secret Within The Spirit World (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2111: Secret Within The Spirit World (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    It was a little fe who had a face with handsome features, looking to be no more than seven or eight years old. His scrawny body was wrapped within loose clothes, skinny like a thin sheet of paper. But on that small little face, was a pair of eyes that did not fit his age, steady and calm. That pair of eyes, though the rest of him was looking rather wretched, gave people a feeling ofposed elegance.

    Although that description when used upon a child about seven or eight years of age was rather strange, described him perfectly.

    Looking at that child made Jun Wu Xie unable to help herself but to think of Little Jue, the young bumbling little tyke. Back in the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb, Jun Wu Yao had tried all ways and means to improve his deficient consciousness and thinking about him now, he should have recovered by this time. Growing up over the past few years, he might have now matured to be a adolescent youth from that young little child.

    However, what really surprised Jun Wu Xie was this child¡¯s looks. Exquisitely good looking, and it could well be imagined how handsome a specimen of a man he would surely grow up into. But that very same handsomely featured face made Jun Wu Xie feel as if she had seen it before, like he was a younger version of the Spirit Lord.

    That¡¯s right.....

    That face was exactly the same as that of the Spirit Lord that Jun Wu Xie had seen before!

    But a little more puerile and softer, his gazepletely different.

    ¡°Are you thinking of escaping?¡± The child gazed at Jun Wu Xie for a while, before he suddenly opened his mouth to say.

    Jun Wu Xie was slightly taken aback.

    ¡°I overheard your entire conversation with Wu Jiu earlier. You must really want to save yourself and yourpanions right? I can help you.¡± The child said in a tone that belied his age, steady andposed, without the slightest immaturity. If she disregarded that voice that was still slightly youthful sounding, no one could have imagined that such a tone of speech could possiblye out from the mouth of such a young child.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked as she looked at that strange child.

    The young child¡¯s eyes lowered, and the pair of light grey eyes glinted with a tinge of bitterughter.

    ¡°If I were to tell you I am the Spirit Lord, will you believe it?¡±

    The child¡¯s words caused Jun Wu Xie to freeze, as her gaze stared unwaveringly upon that small little face that looked exactly like the Spirit Lord¡¯s, her mind analyzing incessantly, the believability of that statement.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. It does not matter even if you do not believe it.¡± That child said as his lips stiffened, as his mouth revealed a bitter smile.

    ¡°I believe you.¡± Jun Wu Xie suddenly said.

    The child immediately lifted his head up, like he had just grasped upon thest life saving straw of grass, the dimmed and lightless eyes suddenly rising up with a bright sparkle.

    ¡°You believe what I said? Why?¡± The sparkle in the child¡¯s eyes did not fade away, seeming to be anticipating for something.

    Jun Wu Xie then replied: ¡°I am acquainted with a particr nt Spirit, who told me what the Spirit Lord was like. But the current Spirit Lord is not anything like what he described at all and you also have a face that looks exactly like the Spirit Lord, except.....¡±

    ¡°Except that I am quite a bit younger?¡± The child said with a rather desteugh. He raised a hand to touch the chains upon himself, the slight movement tugging on the Soul Binding Chains that made a crisp clinking sounds ring out.

    Within that dark and dank dungeon, that sound pierced the ears painfully.

    ¡°What is really happening? As the Spirit Lord, how did you end up in such a state? And who is that person out there?¡± Jun Wu Xie was willing to believe the child before her eyes was the real Spirit Lord but..... what was happening?

    The child sighed lightly.

    ¡°Are you willing to hear me out?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie nodded slightly.

    The child¡¯s measured voice then slowly rose within the dark and dank dungeon, unraveling the secret within the Spirit World.

 Chapter 2112 - Secret Within The Spirit World (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2112: Secret Within The Spirit World (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The Spirit World was created by the Spirit Lord, for no other reason but for the fact that the Spirit Lord was a spirit body himself, an eternal spirit. He longed to create a ce that could provide shelter and protect spirits, and hence, he made the Spirit World.

    The entire Spirit World was formed from his very own power of the spirit, where it could be said that the Spirit Lord¡¯s power of the spirit surpassed that of any other spirit. Ever since he descended into this world, he had not possessed a flesh body but had always existed in a spirit state, where his might had never been doubted.

    With the creation of the Spirit World, more and more spirits began to be selected toe into the ce, where they would be like the Spirit Lord, to forever exist in the world as a spirit.

    Just like what Nn Shan and Poison Ivy had said before, the Spirit Lord treated every single one of the different races impartially, and in their eyes, as long as one was a spirit, there was no discrimination or differentiation in terms of hierarchy, where regardless of the race they were from, the Spirit Lord saw them all as equals.

    In the vast Spirit World, the entire ce was filled with mysterious and peculiar things, and all of that was built right upon the Spirit Lord¡¯s power of the spirit.

    But after over the span of hundreds of years, thousand of years, or even tens of thousands of years, the Spirit Lord¡¯s power of the spirit was unknowingly being drained. For every day that the Spirit World existed, it was eating at the Spirit Lord¡¯s powers, and all of that was not known by all the other spirits.

    The Spirit Lord loved the entire Spirit World passionately. It was a home he had built single handedly, and he was not willing to destroy it, where he had then fought hard to maintain.

    With the Dark Emperor¡¯s appearance, the Middle Realm underwent a great round of changes, and the Spirit World was not spared from it. The Dark Emperor then paid a visit to the Spirit World, and although he did not embark upon a massacre, he still brought about great upheaval to the Spirit World. It was exactly because of that confrontation against the Dark Emperor that one time where it elerated the drain upon the Spirit Lord¡¯s power of the spirit, that began to affect his form and the way he looked.

    At that time, the previous Spirit Master had med himself for not noticing that the Dark Emperor had appeared and he asked to be able to step down from his position as the Spirit Master. The Spirit Master had tried to dissuade him in any way he could, but the Spirit Master was unable to change his mind.

    The Spirit Master then went into seclusion, where his First Disciple Wu Jiu then reced him, to be the new Spirit Master.

    Initially, everything went on as per the norm. Wu Jiu took over his Master¡¯s responsibilities and position, obediently following everything the Spirit Lord decided, where he then went on to draw the human spirits together more cohesively.

    And it was from that time that the Spirit Lord gradually observed Wu Jiu less and less, his mind slowly being set at ease.

    And the Spirit Lord was finding it hard to deal with his depleting power of the spirit in that period where his body began to degenerate bit by bit from an adult man¡¯s form, to be a youth, and then a child.....

    Wu Jiu was the first person to notice the peculiarity, and it was a hundred years ago that Wu Jiu discovered that the Spirit Lord¡¯s body was degenerating. He had been extremely worried and he then push up the suggestion to build the Serene Spirit Tower, only saying that he wanted to use the Serene Spirit Tower¡¯s Spirit Fire to raise the powers of all the spirits, so that they would be able to share the load with the Spirit Lord.

    Because of his trust he had in the Spirit Master, and together with his observation of Wu Jiu in the past close to a thousand years, the Spirit Lord did not think too deeply into it and allowed Wu Jiu to attempt to build the Serene Spirit Tower.

    The Serene Spirit Tower built at that time was not the first Serene Spirit Tower that Jun Wu Xie and the others had seen but it was built in a ce far and highly remote, where none of the spirit races resided in.

    In the beginning, the Spirit Lord did not discover anything unusual. But on one particr day, when he went to pay a visit to the Serene Spirit Tower, real cmity then struck!

    In that Serene Spirit Tower, he saw another one of himself, looking exactly like him; a ¡°Spirit Lord¡± who held an equally matching amount of power. Detecting that something was not right, the Spirit Lord wanted to leave immediately, but was wounded by the other ¡°Spirit Lord¡±, where he was then locked up in dark cell that did not see the light of day from that day ever since.

 Chapter 2113 - Secret Within The Spirit World (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2113: Secret Within The Spirit World (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    From then on, the one that appeared before all the spirits was no longer him but that imposter.

    Jun Wu Xie listened to it all quietly as she looked at the real Spirit Lord before her eyes. Putting together his words and those of Poison Ivy¡¯s and her doubts, the truth of things was immediately unraveled!

    No wonder the Spirit Lord¡¯s character had changed so drastically in a short period of time. No wonder he had shown so much favour to the human spirits and Wu Jiu. The truth was that he was not the Spirit Lord afterall, but an imposter all along!

    All the questions had their answers unraveled and the doubts from before dissipated together with the realization.

    ¡°Wu Jiu has yed a really good game of chess.¡± Even Jun Wu Xie had to admire the amount of thought Wu Jiu had put into this. ording to what Nn Shan had said, Wu Jiu had stayed at the Spirit Lord¡¯s side for about two thousand years¡¯ time and in the one thousand years before he took over the position of the Spirit Master, he was actually able to pretend to live under another guise so well that the previous Spirit Master had not even noticed his real personality at all. And after he assumed the position of Spirit Master, he had gone on to use another nine hundred years to bewitch the Spirit Lord, to make the Spirit Lord rx his guard before he usurped it all at one go!

    Holding the Spirit Lord in captivity. Such a maniacal deed. It was thought that besides Wu Jiu, no one else would be capable of that!

    ¡°That¡¯s right, even I was taken in by him. He is indeed rather amazing.¡± The Spirit Lord said with a bitterugh.

    ¡°What is he really after?¡± Jun Wu Xie was getting more confused the more she thought about it. The Spirit Lord ruled over all spirits and even though Wu Jiu was able to dream all of this up, from where did hee to find someone who could hold as much power as the Spirit Lord himself in recement?

    Having experienced the power of the imposter herself, Jun Wu Xie did not think that it was just a superficial pretense of assuming the Spirit Lord¡¯s identity.

    ¡°He seeks to do something that will destroy the Three Realms.¡± The Spirit Lord said as his eyes narrowed slightly.

    ¡°What?¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eximed, her eyes widened.

    ¡°The Three Realms are made up of the Lower Realm Realm, the Middle Realm, and the Upper Realm. Although the Spirit World exists within the Three Realms, I myself, was from the Upper Realm. I am born from the Spirit Tree and before I created the Spirit World, I once roamed within the Upper Realm for a rather long time, and I would more or less know of quite a few things in the Upper Realm. From a very very long time ago, the Upper Realm had been hatching up a terrifying plot. They had wanted to present all living beings throughout the Three Realms up as a sacrifice, in order to deliver themselves up into another realm that no one is able reach, one that Wu Jiu mentioned earlier..... shattering the void.¡±

    ¡°Sacrifice..... the Three Realms?¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes red wide. What the Spirit Lord said was really just too astounding!

    ¡°That¡¯s right. The true purpose of the Serene Spirit Towers is not anything else but a circle of power runes, totems set up for a sacrificial array. The Upper Realm seeks to use the Middle Realm as a link, to tie together all the power in the Three Realms, for them to achieve their aims for the sacrifice. When I first came to know about this, I thought that it was just a joke, as who could possibly achieve such a feat? A sacrifice of the Three Realms. How many lives would that be among all living beings? I had not believed it at all until the construction of the Serene Spirit Towers came about. That was when I finally understood that the Upper Realm¡¯s plot was truly beginning.....¡± The Spirit Lord¡¯s eyes were tightly shut. The extent of such an apocalyptical cmity was not something a normal person could imagine.

    Once the Sacrificial Array waspleted, then the entire Three Realms would have all living beings be reduced to ash, and with the exception of people ying a part in this n, all humans, beasts, spirits, creatures, would be sacrifices in this grand plot, without any chances of surviving it!

    An uncountable number of lives, in exchange for peerless and unmatched power for just a group of people. Such a thing, just sounded too incredulous and unimaginable, so cruel that it sent chills running through people!

 Chapter 2114 - Secret Within The Spirit World (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2114: Secret Within The Spirit World (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie could never have imagined that the thing Wu Jiu was plotting would be so big, and it was not something that just the Spirit World alone could possibly stand against!

    ¡°Toplete the Sacrificial Array, one hundred and eight totems is required to be established and this one hundred and eight totems will be spread out over the entire Middle Realm. When the totems are allpleted and the medium for the sacrifice is done, disaster will then descend.¡± The Spirit Lord rted with increasing helplessness. Having been held captive for so long, theposure he was showing came not from resignation of never being able to regain his freedom, but from being unable to stop the disastrous cmity.

    A gasp rose up within Jun Wu Xie¡¯s chest. This was a matter of the gravest importance.....

    ¡°In order to stop the plot, the totems must be destroyed. Your name is Jun Wu Xie right? I can help to free you from your restraints to let you leave this ce. If you are able to, will you please do everything you can to destroy the Serene Spirit Towers in the Spirit World? I can¡¯t be bothered whether there are any other totems in existence in other parts of the Middle Realm but the Serene Spirit Towers were built up due to oversight on my part. And if I am not wrong, Wu Jiu and that fake Spirit Lord must havee from the Upper Realm and their objective is to construct the totems.¡± The Spirit Lord said as he looked at Jun Wu Xie seriously. He hade to choose Jun Wu Xie because he could sense that Jun Wu Xie possessed a significant amount of power and from the conversation Jun Wu Xie had with Wu Jiu, he realized that Jun Wu Xie was not alone. She had herpanions and they shouldn¡¯t be too weak as well.

    But Jun Wu Xie shook her head instead.

    The Spirit Lord was slightly taken aback.

    ¡°You are not willing?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie then replied: ¡°Not that I am unwilling, but the time is not ripe.¡±

    ¡°Time is not ripe?¡± The Spirit Lord was a little confused.

    Jun Wu Xie then said helplessly: ¡°Even if you free me now and I am able to rescue mypanions sessfully, with the amount of power we have, we will not be able to stand against the imposter at all. You have seen it for yourself here. We were not able to stand against his might and that is why we have been imprisoned here. So even if I escape from here now, it is feared that before I am able to touch the Serene Spirit Tower, I would be recaptured by them. And being captured by them for the second time, I do not think that I will be allowed to live anymore.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t that Jun Wu Xie was unwilling to help, as the matter no longer only concerned the Spirit World, but was linked to the Three Realms, that included herself, and all the people that she cared about. So how could she possibly stand by and not do anything about it?

    But just not now, as it was not yet the right time.

    The Spirit Lord realized that he had been a little too hasty but.....

    ¡°From what you are saying, the right time might not evere.¡± The Spirit Lord said with a bitterugh. If Jun Wu Xie had another way to deal with it, why would she have fallen into her current state?

    ¡°That¡¯s not entirely correct.¡± Jun Wu Xie said with a shrug of her shoulders. She was captured within the Beast Spirits¡¯ territory this time. If it had been in another ce.....

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and she suddenly opened her mouth to ask the Spirit Lord.

    ¡°Back when the Dark Emperor came to the Spirit World, did you fight him then?¡±

    The Spirit Lord did not understand why Jun Wu Xie would suddenly mention the Dark Emperor. Thinking that she was merely curious, he did not think too much of it and just replied: ¡°I have naturally battled him.¡±

    ¡°Who won and lost?¡± Jun Wu Xie continued to ask.

    The Spirit Lord didn¡¯t know whetherugh or cry as that puerile looking little face revealed a slightly abashed and bitter smile.

    ¡°If I had won, why would the Spirit World have submitted to the Dark Emperor back then?¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Jun Wu Xie nodded and then went on to ask: ¡°Lost very badly?¡±

    ¡°.....¡± The Spirit Lord then felt like he just wanted to cry. Was all this digging up of old wounds really appropriate! ?

    ¡°Very badly. Completely not his match.¡±

    [Can you not ask anymore?] He was starting to pity himself a little

 Chapter 2115 - The Hero Saves the Damsel (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2115: The Hero Saves the Damsel (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Then how will the imposterpare to you?¡± Jun Wu Xie continued to ask.

    ¡°.....¡± He did not feel like answering at all.....

    ¡°My power of the spirit had already weakened by quite a lot at that time. But if it was before I was weakened, then he would still pale slightly inparison.¡± The Spirit Lord answered despite the pain in his heart, fighting to maintain hisposure.

    ¡°Then, there will not be a problem.¡±

    ¡°No problem?¡± The Spirit Lord was getting more confused. [ Just what kind of medicine was Jun Wu Xie selling in that gourd of hers <sup>1</sup> .]

    Jun Wu Xie did not say anything more but just sat inside her cell. The Spirit Lord had said quite a lot earlier and besides the Upper Realm¡¯s plot in seeking to offer the Three Realms up in a sacrifice in blood, there was another point that got Jun Wu Xie¡¯s attention, which was the Spirit Tree!

    Jun Wu Yao had once nted a seed from the Spirit Tree into her body and the Spirit Lord said that his soul was born from the Spirit Tree. Would that then mean..... that the Spirit Tree was in the Upper Realm?

    But how did the seed of the Spirit Treee to fall into Jun Wu Yao¡¯s hands?

    Doubts and suspicions grewyer uponyer, and Jun Wu Xie could not fathom things out clearly at that moment.

    Wu Jiu was in an extremely good mood from having captured Jun Wu Xie and the others. After he went to see the imprisoned Qiao Chu and the others one after another, the then walked out from the dungeons and went off to seek an audience with the ¡°Spirit Lord¡±.

    However, Wu Jiu¡¯s front foot had just stepped out from the dungeons when a dark shadow slipped fleetingly into the ce. Before the two guards standing at both sides of the entrance even realized what was happening, they already found themselvespletely engulfed by a ck mist, and they fell to the ground unconscious.

    ¡°Has Little Xie even missed me at all?¡±

    The voice that was tinged with smiles suddenly floated over from outside the dungeon. Jun Wu Xie who had her eyes closed in rest opened them up suddenly, as a delighted sparkle of surprise she did not even realize herself rising up within!

    She saw a tall slender figure standing silently outside the dungeon, where the dim firelight shone upon that extraordinarily handsome countenance, and fell right into Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°You¡¯re just too much. Didn¡¯t we agree that I was to wait for you at home? How could you havee running to such a ce instead? People who break their promises should be punished you know?¡± The corners of Jun Wu Yao¡¯s lips had azy smile hanging from them as he stood leaning against the outside the jail cell, his devilish purple eyes filled with thick smiles.

    ¡°Wu Yao.¡± Jun Wu Xie looked at Jun Wu Yao, her eyes then rising with a smile.

    Jun Wu Yao then lightly touched the metal bars of the cage in front of him two times, and the three finger thick metal bars immediately broke right off!

    Striding with a graceful gait, Jun Wu Yao walked into the jail cell and came to crouch down right in front of Jun Wu Xie, where he then held Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hands so naturally. Seeing the Soul Binding Chains around her wrists, his eyes shed with an almost imperceptible glint of murder.

    ¡°These things are really..... such a huge eyesore.¡±Jun Wu Yao¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and the palm holding Jun Wu Xie¡¯s small hand suddenly lifted up a finger, to lightly draw a line over the Soul Binding Chain.....

    With a loud thunk, the Soul Binding Chain shackled around Jun Wu Xie¡¯s wrist actually snapped apart, and fell right onto the floor.

    In the instant that the Soul Binding Chain came off, Jun Wu Xie could feel her arm recovering a bit of her power of the spirit.

    Jun Wu Yao raised his hand and passed it over Jun Wu Xie¡¯s four limbs fleetingly, and all the Soul Binding Chains were broken open in an instant.

    Having regained freedom, Jun Wu Xie immediately stood up.

    Jun Wu Yao then stood up with her.

    ¡°For breaking a promise, you are going to punish me?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked as she looked thoughtfully at Jun Wu Yao. She had not forgotten what Jun Wu Yao had said earlier.

    Jun Wu Yaoughed lightly and lowered his head as he lifted up the wisps of hair that had fallen over the side of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face to his nose to take a whiff, his enchanting eyes slightly narrowed.

 Chapter 2116 - The Hero Saves the Damsel

    <h4>Chapter 2116: The Hero Saves the Damsel (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Why not..... you cajole and wheedle a little for me to spare you?¡± Jun Wu Yao said with an absolutely roguish augh.

    Jun Wu Xie nced up at him and then said indifferently: ¡°No need.¡±

    Her voice had just fallen when her arm hooked around Jun Wu Yao¡¯s neck and pulled his head down hard, as she pushed herself up on her toes to nt a great kiss onto his lips.

    ¡°.....¡±

    Against Jun Wu Xie¡¯s brash and unrestrained self that appeared out of the blue from time to time, Jun Wu Yao gradually went from bbergasted shock to it gradually bing diminished surprise..... If Ye Mei and his gang were here to see Jun Wu Yao in that state, they would have been speechless.

    ¡°Is that enough?¡± Jun Wu Xie nonchntly pulled away from Jun Wu Yao slightly, the bright sparkling eyes reflecting his face in them.

    Which was still slightly tinged with pink.....

    ¡°Cough.....¡± A cough suddenly sounded.

    Jun Wu Xie turned to the source of that sound, and happened to see the Spirit Lord directly opposite her cell looking at her and Jun Wu Yao with an expression showing great hesitation to speak.

    Those eyes seemed to be protesting their ¡°lovey-doveyness¡±.

    ¡°When you said that there will not be a problem, was it because you were certain that someone woulde rescue you?¡± The Spirit Lord¡¯s gaze was conflicted as he looked at Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao. Because Jun Wu Yao had swooped in too fast and the light inside the dungeon was too dim, the Spirit Lord hadpletely been unable to see what Jun Wu Yao looked like at all, merely able to see that a tall man was standing beside Jun Wu Xie.

    Because his power of the spirit was sealed by the Soul Binding Chains, the Spirit Lord was not even able to sense the man aura at all.

    But he could be certain of one point.

    The man who had suddenly appeared in here was definitely not weak!

    The intricate Soul Binding Chains had not been able to withstand his power in the slightest and the Spirit Lord was not even certain he could aplish that when he was at his peak.

    ¡°Mm.¡± Jun Wu Xie had no intention of hiding anything and she nodded her head.

    The Spirit Lord¡¯s eyes then had a glint of surprise rise up in them.

    Jun Wu Xie turned her head and tugged at a corner of Jun Wu Yao¡¯s sleeve.

    ¡°He.....¡±

    ¡°I know, the Spirit Lord.¡± Jun Wu Yao did not wait for Jun Wu Xie to speak and just went ahead to reveal the Spirit Lord¡¯s identity.

    Thinking about it quickly, as Jun Wu Yao had at least fought the Spirit Lord before, Jun Wu Xie then thought it was quite normal that he was able to recognize the Spirit Lord.

    But the Spirit Lord was rather surprised that his identity had been recognized so readily. But with the circumstances he was in, there wasn¡¯t much time for him to think too much about that.

    ¡°Qiao Chu and the others were also captured. Wu Jiu and that imposter are hiding insidious intentions.....¡± Jun Wu Xie briefly told Jun Wu Yao everything she had heard from the Spirit Lord about sacrificing the Three Realms in blood, and Jun Wu Yao quietly listened to everything she had to say without showing the slightest surprise.

    ¡°That is indeed the style of the Upper Realm. Let¡¯s not talk about these things here. Let¡¯s get the lot of you out of here first.¡± Jun Wu Yao said with augh, as if the earth shattering plot he just heard was nothing significant at all.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded in agreement. If they were going to rescue people, they would naturally not abandon the Spirit Lord. She tugged at Jun Wu Yao¡¯s sleeve and Jun Wu Yao immediately understood what she meant. He walked out from the cell and went right before the Spirit Lord¡¯s cell door.

    The Spirit Lord¡¯s face was still filled with joy as he had not expected that Jun Wu Xie would really have such a trump card hidden up her sleeve. Having been trapped in this dark dungeon for so long without having ever seen the light of day, he had already lost all hope. He had never thought that his fate would actually be rewritten right from this moment on.

    However, before the Spirit Lord¡¯s joy had subsided, in the instant when that tall figure gradually came to be revealed under the sparse amount of light, the smile at the edges of the Spirit Lord¡¯s lips congealed at that very moment and his eyes bulged as he stared at Jun Wu Yao who was just an arm¡¯s length away from him, his face twisting up in disbelieving incredulity!

 Chapter 2117 - The Hero Saves the Damsel (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2117: The Hero Saves the Damsel (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Dark..... Dark.....¡± The Spirit Lord was staring at that devilishly handsome countenance. Even if that face had been turned to ashes, he would still be able to recognize it!

    That was obviously the Dark Emperor! !

    Jun Wu Yao raised up his brow slightly as he looked at the Spirit Lord who was ovee with shock and he went on to say teasingly: ¡°Having not seen you for so many years, I would not have thought that you would turn into such a shortie¡±

    The Spirit Lord¡¯s face flushed a deep red immediately and it was not known whether it was from rage or humiliation.

    [What kind of a joke was that?]

    [Jun Wu Xie¡¯s trump card is actually the Dark Emperor?]

    ¡°You are not dead afterall.¡± The Spirit Lord was finally able to regain hisposure after a long while and he said thoughtfully as he stared at that countenance that had not changed for a thousand years.

    Jun Wu Yao justughed but did not respond.

    The steel bars could not stand against Jun Wu Yao at all and the thick Soul Binding Chains immediately broke apart under a casual touch of Jun Wu Yao¡¯s finger.

    Having been imprisoned for a hundred years, the Spirit Lord was finally freed from his bonds and the suppressed power once again returned to his entire body. The feeling made him want to roar out in exhration and never in his dreams had the Spirit Lord ever thought that the one to break him free from his predicament would turn out to be Jun Wu Yao!

    ¡°I still need to..... thank you.¡± The Spirit Lord expressed his gratitude to Jun Wu Yao a little bashfully.

    The corners of Jun Wu Yao¡¯s mouth curled up into a devilish smile that just made the Spirit Lord¡¯s skin crawl.

    ¡°That little tyke is really the Spirit Lord?¡± The little ck cat that had followed Jun Wu Yao here leapt up onto Jun Wu Xie¡¯s shoulder. Back when Jun Wu Xie and herpanions had been captured, only the little ck cat had not appeared, but had remained hidden within the me Dragon¡¯s cave. Only after the imposter had left, it had then rushed back to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s house in the shortest time possible and extended an invitation for this great demon lord toe.

    ¡°Mm.¡± Jun Wu Xie nodded her head.

    The little ck cat¡¯s gaze that was looking at the Spirit Lord then turned thought provoking.

    But Jun Wu Xie did not have the leisure to discuss the Spirit Lord¡¯s ¡°miniature¡± stature further with the little ck cat but to immediately drag Jun Wu Yao to go rescue Qiao Chu and the others.

    .....

    In the Spirit Pce¡¯s grand hall, Wu Jiu stood on the lower segment as he looked up at the imposter seated up upon the throne, a strange smile upon his face.

    ¡°The Spiritual Bear is now in our hands. Now, the fourth Serene Spirit Tower¡¯s construction must continue immediately. There must be no further dy.¡± The imitation ¡°Spirit Lord¡± said as he stared gravely at Wu Jiu from his seat high above.

    Wu Jiu then replied with a smile: ¡°Rest assured my Lord, the matter will be resolved very soon. It won¡¯t only be aboutpleting the fourth Serene Spirit Tower. We have not only captured he Spiritual Bear this time, but we¡¯ve also gotten me Dragon, Poison Ivy, and Jun Wu Xie together with herpanions. With that, the fourth Serene Spirit Tower¡¯s Spirit Fire will be able to grow very quickly and stabilizing the totems is now well within sight.¡±

    The imposter nodded his head slightly, seemingly highly satisfied with the current situation.

    ¡°We have already spent so much time in the Spirit World. In order toe into the Spirit World, the price you and I have paid should be very clear to you. If we do not get everythingpleted as soon as possible, both of us will definitely find it hard to answer or it in future.¡± The imposter continued to say.

    Wu Jiu replied: ¡°Now that everything is within our grasp, there will be not be anymore idents cropping up. Throughout the entire Spirit World, who could possibly be a match for my Lord? But there is one matter that I have yet to be able to report to my Lord.

    ¡°Oh? What is it?¡± The imposter asked.

    ¡°Among the human spirits that my Lord managed to capture, the only young female among them, which would be Jun Wu Xie, she carries the Face of Sylvan on her.¡± Wu Jiu said with his eyes narrowed. How could he be able to forget the scene where Jun Wu Xie had used the Face of Sylvan to defeat him?

    If not for the great might of the Face of Sylvan, how could he possibly have been defeated?

 Chapter 2118 - The Ruler of Face Slaps Returns (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2118: The Ruler of Face ps Returns (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Face of Sylvan? Are you certain?¡± Hearing the three words, Face of Sylvan, the imposter¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up.

    ¡°I could not have been mistaken. For something that could morph and change into so many forms, besides the Face of Sylvan, no other magical artifact is like that.¡± Wu Jiu said with clear certainty.

    The imposter then creased up his brows.

    ¡°Hasn¡¯t the Face of Sylvan already been taken away by that person? There was a rumour in the Middle Realm before that after that person was captured, his subordinates had mistakenly thought that he had fallen in battle and buried all his treasures into his tomb. Why would..... it suddenly show up on a human spirit?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I had thought that it was rather strange as well, but now that Jun Wu Xie has already been caught by us, this matter about the Face of Sylvan will be cleared up sooner orter.¡± Wu Jiu went on to say. ¡°That person had taken away quite a number of the Upper Realm¡¯s magical artifacts and the Supreme Lord was greatly infuriated by that. Unfortunately the whereabouts of all those magical artifacts are still not known and if we are able to establish a breaking lead through the Face of Sylvan, we might just be able to bring back an extra gift to the Supreme Lord.¡±

    ¡°If that is true, that would naturally be for the best.¡± The imposter then replied.

    Just as the two of them were secretly scheming up their plot, a cold clear voice suddenly came floating into the grand hall!

    ¡°What will be for the best? Why not tell me about it as well?¡±

    In almost the same instant, Wu Jiu snapped his head up and looked towards the source of the voice, to see a figure that had appeared at the doors into the grand hall suddenly!

    It was a petite little figure, but as it fell into Wu Jiu¡¯s eyes, it kicked up a Heaven stirring wave inside him!

    ¡°Jun Wu Xie? How did youe to be here! ?¡± Wu Jiu stared with incredulous disbelief at Jun Wu Xie who had appeared at the doors of the grand hall, unable to believe what he was seeing.

    A mere half an hour ago, he had just spoken to Jun Wu Xie down in the dungeons and he clearly remembered that Jun Wu Xie¡¯s limbs had been securely shackled up with Soul Binding Chains. With her power of the spirit sealed, how could she possibly have escaped out from the dungeons? And how did shee to appear here?

    Jun Wu Xie walked into the grand hall calm andposed, her gaze sweeping over Wu Jiu and the fake Spirit Lord.

    ¡°If my memory serves me correctly, didn¡¯t you ¡°invite¡± me toe?¡±

    The fake Spirit Lord narrowed his eyes and stared calmly at Jun Wu Xie, as a glint of malice shed within his eyes.

    ¡°I have underestimated you. I had not thought that you would be capable of shaking off the binding restraints of the Soul Binding Chains and escaping from the dungeons. But just as well, as I have a few things I want to ask you about.¡± The fake Spirit Lord said as he looked at Jun Wu Xie nonchntly. From his point of view, Jun Wu Xie was just so insignificantly small, and also so foolish. It did not matter how she had managed to escape out from the dungeon, but even when she knew that the difference between their powers were so far apart, she had not gone into hiding nor try to run away, instead sending herself to her own doom, which was just soughable.

    Even though she had escaped, the fake Spirit Lord was certain that he would be able to throw her back into captivity once again

    ¡°Oh? What could it be about?¡± There wasn¡¯t the slightest bit of nervousness on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face.

    ¡°You have the Face of Selvan on you?¡± The fake Spirit Lord asked.

    Jun Wu Xie was silent for a moment before she suddenly nodded her head.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I hold the Face of Selvan.¡±

    ¡°Where did you get the Face of Selvan from? If youe clean without any subterfuge, I might make things a little easier for you, or I might just choose to allow you to leave. However you are going to choose, depends entirely on you.¡± The fake Spirit Lord was employing the stick and carrot, seeking to coax out information about the Face of Selvan from Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mouth.

    Jun Wu Xie was no fool, and she could naturally see the interest the fake Spirit Lord was showing towards the Face of Selvan.

    But.....

 Chapter 2119 - The Ruler of Face Slaps Returns (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2119: The Ruler of Face ps Returns (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie was not intending to tell them about the origins of the Face of Selvan.

    ¡°Oh? What if I refuse to tell you?¡± Jun Wu Xie said rather fearlessly.

    The fake Spirit Lord narrowed his eyes, and a sneer hung over the ends of his mouth.

    ¡°You really are not afraid of death are you? You¡¯re just a tiny little human spirit and you dare to speak to me like this. Are you aware that the entire Spirit World is created by me? And you here, are just a mere ant in my hand whom I can kill whenever I want. How are you even able to stop me at all? I am giving you a chance here and you do not care for it at all. Are you tired of living?¡±

    ¡°This Spirit World is created by you?¡± Jun Wu Xie raised an eyebrow slightly, and the eyes looking at the fake Spirit Lord seemed as if they was staring at a joke.

    The fake Spirit Lord hated to see those eyes very much. He just could not understand why a tiny insignificant human spirit that he could easily crush to death woulde challenge his might withplete disregard for her own life.

    ¡°If not me, could it then possibly be you?¡±

    Jun Wu Xieughed lightly, but but continued to look at the fake Spirit Lord with those eyes filled with ridicule.

    Suddenly, a slightly young and childish sounding voice rang out within the grand hall!

    ¡°As to who was the one that created the Spirit World, I think, no one knows it better than I do.¡±

    The moment that voice fell, a small little figure suddenly came walking into the grand hall from outside, to stand right beside Jun Wu Xie!

    When that figure appeared, it immediately caused the fake Spirit Lord and Wu Jiu to stare with their eyes wide, incredulity rising to show within them!

    The person standing beside Jun Wu Xie was not anyone else but the one that had been imprisoned by Wu Jiu for a hundred years, the real ruler of the Spirit World, the Spirit Lord!

    ¡°You.....¡± The fake Spirit Lord stared at the face he had not seen for such a long time, high crashing waves surging within his heart. The Spirit Lord had been held in captivity for a hundred years, and restrained by six thick lengths of reinforced Soul Binding Chains. Not to mention that the Spirit Lord¡¯s current power was already far from being as strong as before, but even when the Spirit Lord was at the peak of his power, he would still not have been able to break those restraints.

    But, the person who should not have appeared the most was now standing there tantly right before them, and that scene was something the fake Spirit Lord and Wu Jiu had least expected!

    The Spirit Lord¡¯s icy gaze swept over the fake Spirit Lord and Wu Jiu, the suffering of having been imprisoned for a hundred years causing a sliver of hatred to grow from his heart for the first time. His seemingly weak and frail body then suddenly burned with a raging spirit fire, and the air within the grand hall immediately turned thick and heavy!

    ¡°You had not expected this have you? I¡¯ve regained my freedom.¡± The Spirit Lord said in a cold voice, his words filled with so much rage and aggrievement it was terrifying to see.

    Wu Jiu stared in shock at the Spirit Lord that had suddenly appeared, his gaze suddenly turning towards Jun Wu Xie. On Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face, a faint smile rose up, and though it was faint, it felt highly taunting and filled with ridicule.

    ¡°It¡¯s you! You were the one that freed him? Impossible..... How could you possibly be capable of that.¡± Wu Jiu asked as he red with Jun Wu Xie. He had thought that with Jun Wu Xie locked up in the dungeon, the fate that awaited her was only for her to be absorbed by the Spirit Fire. Never could he ever have thought that his casual handling of the matter would bring such dire consequences.

    It was as if anything that happened when it came to Jun Wu Xie, would no longer be normal.

    Jun Wu Xie merely looked at Wu Jiu and the fake Spirit Lord calmly, her eyes not showing the slightest emotion.

    ¡°A hundred years¡¯ imprisonment. What you have given to me, I will definitely return it all to you today!¡± The Spirit Lord said, his eyes shing with intense hatred. He could no longer tolerate how he had been locked with in solidarity, and could no longer tolerate the fact that Wu Jiu and the fake Spirit Lord was seeking to use the Spirit World to initiate such a maniacally cruel blood sacrifice!

 Chapter 2120 - The Ruler of Face Slaps Returns (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2120: The Ruler of Face ps Returns (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°And you think you can?¡± The fake Spirit Lord recovered from his shock and he stared at the Spirit Lord who looked to be only about seven or eight years old through narrowed eyes, suddenlyughing out loud.

    ¡°Just howughable is this? So what if you have regained your freedom? Do you really think the current you are qualified to stand against me? For me to crush you to death, it¡¯s as easy as crushing an ant. I spared you your dog¡¯s life for so many years only to use you to maintain the Spirit World, or otherwise, I have thousands and thousands of ways to make you disappear from this world. Do you really think that I do not dare to kill you? Since I was able to throw you into captivity once, I will be able to capture you another time.¡± The corners of the fake Spirit Lord¡¯s lips hooked up into an extremely cruel smile, an icy chill rising up into his eyes. The venomous pair of eyes narrowed and his gaze slithered over the Spirit Lord¡¯s frail figure, overflowing with contempt.

    ¡°I can only say that you¡¯re so foolish. You had foolishly treated Wu Jiu as your most trusted aide in the beginning, to foolishly fall into my trap. So many years have passed and not only have you not learnt anything from it, you have be even more foolish instead. Having regained freedom and you did not even think of running away bute here with delusions of fighting me? Hahaha..... How could such a foolish spirit like you have possibly created the Spirit World?¡± The fake Spirit Lord had been greatly pricked by the words he heard and he was using the most venomous words he could to slice into the Spirit Lord¡¯s heart. ¡°But it is to be expected. It is exactly because of your foolishness that it has made all the spirits in the Spirit World be as incurably foolish as you. Or, how else would they be driven to split apart into such disunity?¡±

    ¡°What a bunch of sad and pitiful bunch of spirits, for them to be unable to even recognize their own Spirit Lord. It merely took a little it of scheming and trickery and I was able to make them go at each other¡¯s throats. Tell me..... spirits that are so stupid, what use would they be alive? Why not just feed them to the Spirit Fire where they would at least have done something impressive which would make them more useful.¡± The fake Spirit Lord said highly arrogantly.

    The shade of the Spirit Lord¡¯s face changed. Even though he had been trapped within the dungeons all these years, but Wu Jiu had gone to see him frequently, most likely with the aim of ridiculing him for his ipetence, and more to brag and unt their achievements. So, even though he had not been able to leave the dungeons, the Spirit Lord still knew very much about the things that had been happening in the Spirit World.

    The human spirits had thought that the Serene Spirit Towers would bring to them great powers and they wrecked their brains wanting to enter into the Serene Spirit Towers to cultivate, not knowing that they would end up bing nourishment to feed the Spirit Fire in the Serene Spirit Towers.

    And the construction of the fourth Serene Spirit Tower had even caused the Weapon Spirits and the Beast Spirits to be entangled in battle.

    And all of this was known by the Spirit Lord, as Wu Jiu had seen that to be a form of torment for the Spirit Lord, where he frequently sent people to go gossip into his ears.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of retribution by doing all this! ?¡± The Spirit Lord just could not imagine that anyone could be so hard hearted and merciless under the Heavens where they could really take the lives of others to be used as chips to achieve their aims.

    ¡°Retribution?¡± The fake Spirit Lord raised up an eyebrow. He then looked with a pitying gaze at the ashen faced Spirit Lord and said: ¡°Talking about retribution, you¡¯re really so childish to bring up such a ridiculous argument. Instead of throwing such a superfluous concept like retribution at me, why not think about yourself instead? You have so wholeheartedly striven to create a paradise for spirits, but what did you get in the end? Having your spirit weakening as the days passed, to harbour a bunch of fools with malice in their hearts. Tell me..... could this be punishment from the Heavens for your foolishness? All those ignorant spirits have no right to live in this world and allowing them to be sacrifices to achieve the grand n would be a deed of inestimable honour for them.¡±

 Chapter 2121 - The Ruler of Face Slaps Returns (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2121: The Ruler of Face ps Returns (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Enough!¡± The Spirit Lord shouted loudly, interrupting the inhuman words of the fake Spirit Lord.

    ¡°Whatever state the Spirit World is in, is not for you to say! This ce is home to all the spirits! And we do not wee disgusting fellows like you here.¡±

    The fake Spirit Lordughed contemptuously and Wu Jiu snorted derisively from the side.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you feel that having you say all this now is just soughable? My dear esteemed Spirit Lord, I kept you around only because you created this Spirit World and only while you¡¯re alive would the Spirit World not disappear. Keep that benevolence of yours away now. Before absolute power, that is just too funny.¡± Wu Jiu said as he looked at the Spirit Lord, not showing the slightest remorse for his betrayal, but exhibiting only the gleeful arrogance of victory.

    The Spirit Lord¡¯s face was turning green from rage towards Wu Jiu¡¯s and the fake Spirit Lord¡¯s echoing words. He had never been a spirit that was all that eloquent as he had always only been around simple and pure hearted spirits, so how could he possibly understand the mind of such vicious people.

    It was precisely because of the Spirit Lord¡¯s benevolent personality that he had drained his own powers to create the Spirit World where he had then fallen to Wu Jiu¡¯s scheme so unguardedly.

    It was at that moment that the Spirit Lord realized what was truly terrifying was not the Dark Emperor¡¯s invasion, but was instead malicious and cunning plots such as this.

    What the Dark Emperor brought to them, was more of a kind of deterrent pressure for them to submit to him, but all of that had been straightforward and clear. Even though the Dark Emperor unified the Middle Realm under one rule back then, there had not been any crafty plotting or wicked scheming. It might have been due to the Dark Emperor¡¯s might that he did not need to do any of that. The Spirit Lord did not think that the Dark Emperor¡¯s reign in the past was any good butpared to Wu Jiu, he would rather ept the Dark Emperor¡¯s rule.

    Afterall, all the spirits in the Spirit World were safe at that time, and as long as they submitted themselves to his rule, they would not be harmed, and were even orded a corresponding level of protection.

    But in Wu Jiu¡¯s world, there were only plots and schemes, where under that dignified looking face, was a heart more cruel and vicious than an animal, selfish, ruthless..... That¡¯s what was truly terrifying!

    ¡°Oh? Absolute power?¡± Jun Wu Xie suddenly opened her mouth to speak, and both the fake Spirit Lord and Wu Jiu turned to look at her.

    Regardless of how miniscule and insignificant they felt that Jun Wu Xie was, there was one point that they could not deny. Everytime that Jun Wu Xie appeared, it would always disrupt their original ns. It was the case when capturing the Spiritual Bear, and the same when imprisoning her in the dungeons.

    They just could not fathom how so many unimaginable and incredulous things could possibly manifest out from that petite and little youngdy.

    ¡°Right. Absolute power. Just like you and yourpanions are unable to retaliate at all before me. Lowly weaklings can only submit themselves to what fate hasid out for them. All of you do not possess the ability to resist at all and in my eyes, you are all merely like a bunch of defenceless and helpless dogs.¡± The fake Spirit Lord said threateningly with his eyes narrowed, the venom spewing from his mouth terrifying.

    The smile then faded from the corners of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mouth as she raised her head up, her icy cold gaze sweeping over the fake Spirit Lord.

    Without knowing why, being stared at by those eyes of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s, it made one shiver when one did not feel cold at all.

    Even the confident and haughty fake Spirit Lord gradually restrained the smile on his face under Jun Wu Xie¡¯s gaze, a strange fear swirling in his heart. That feeling had struck him for no good reason but it could clearly be felt.

    ¡°I hope, that the two of you will not regret what you have just said earlier.¡± Jun Wu Xie said slowly, her clear voice echoing in the ears of the fake Spirit Lord and Wu Jiu.

 Chapter 2122 - The Ruler of Face Slaps Returns (5)

    <h4>Chapter 2122: The Ruler of Face ps Returns (5)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Regret? Why would I regret it? Just because of a piece of trash like you and that worthless Spirit Lord? Hahaha.....¡± The fake Spirit Lordughed even more arrogantly.

    ¡°What if you include us as well?¡± A voice suddenly rose up within the grand hall.

    Several figures suddenly came walking into the grand hall. It was Qiao Chu and the otherpanions. Besides them, there were me Dragon, Poison Ivy, Drunk Lotus and Poppy who came walking out together with them.

    me Dragon stood right at the back, its gargantuan body slipping into the immense hall, magnificent like an insurmountable high.mountain.

    Qiao Chu and thepanions came over to stand beside Jun Wu Xie, standing by her shoulders and those of the Spirit Lord.

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen shamelessness, but never one as despicable as this. As a dove upying the magpie¡¯s nest, he¡¯s still being so thick skinned I am left gasping in amazement. Does he really think he is peerlessly unmatched under the Heavens?¡± Qiao Chu said with a sneer as he looked at the fake Spirit Lord and Wu Jiu.

    ¡°You can¡¯t me them for being overconfident. You must understand that they have not seen much of the world you know?¡± Fei Yan chirped in from the side, sounding like he was exining the situation, but the sarcasm in his words could not be any clearer.

    ¡°All of you have been rescued as well as I have thought.¡± Wu Jiu said as he narrowed his eyes, to look at the people before him. He was naturally able to recognize them, as he had almost fallen into their hands. How could he possibly be able to forget all that humiliation?

    ¡°We would naturally have to be here, or I would not be able to admire the scene where the scums here suffer a fate that¡¯s worse than death. That would be such a pity.¡± Qiao Chu said highly fearlessly.

    The gazes of me Dragon and Poison Ivy had been locked upon the figure of the genuine Spirit Lord all this time where Poison Ivy then suddenly took a step forward to kneel before the Spirit Lord.

    ¡°Your subordinate Poison Ivy had not been able to discover Wu Jiu¡¯s wicked intentions earlier and have caused the Spirit Lord to undergo so much suffering. Your subordinate has been sorely ipetent!¡±

    me Dragon lowered its enormous head, simrly exhibiting remorse and guilt.

    If not for Jun Wu Xie¡¯s rescue of the Spirit Lord, how could they have imagined that the most supreme Spirit Lord of their hearts had been held in captivity by Wu Jiu for a hundred long years! ? And in that one hundred years, the Spirit Lord¡¯s position had actually be upied by such a despicable scoundrel.

    ¡°me Dragon is guilty, and I beg for the Spirit Lord to mete out punishment.¡±

    The moment they saw the Spirit Lord, they immediately realized that the Spirit Lord had not changed in those one hundred years, but that the one who had been thought to have lost his equitability was not their Spirit Lord at all!

    ¡°Get up. This has nothing to do with both of you. I was a bad judge of people myself, and the fault does not lie with you. The thing that has caused the Spirit World to suffer such great losses is my fault.¡± The Spirit Lord said with a sigh. How could he possibly me anyone else? Everything that was happening today, weren¡¯t they all irrefutable proof of his very own ipetence?

    ¡°Are all of you done with the bbering? All of you are about to die anyway, is there even any use of saying all that?¡± Wu Jiu said sneeringly, staring at me Dragon and Poison Ivy.

    me Dragon raised its head, and red angrily at Wu Jiu.

    ¡°Wu Jiu! As a member of the Spirit World, you betrayed the trust the Spirit Lord had in you, andmitted such a vicious and unpardonable crime that brought harm to so many spirits, inciting conflict among the various races. I, me Dragon hereby vow, that you and I will not coexist in this life!¡±

    ¡°Tch! Against you?¡± Wu Jiu did not show the slightest bit of fear, his face filled with utter contempt, as his gaze swept over Jun Wu Xie and the rest of them.

    ¡°I had been think how you two rats would have the guts toe make noise here. It seems that you¡¯ve gathered yourself quite a number of helpers. But..... with a whole bunch of losers who had been defeated by my Lord, even gathered together, what kind of a stir will you be able to kick up? You are all merely seeking to be humiliated once again!

    ¡°Alright, since all of you are being so obstinate, I will not spare you any more chances.¡± Wu Jiu narrowed his eyes, and suddenly raised his hands to p his hands together.

 Chapter 2123 - The Ruler of Face Slaps Returns (6)

    <h4>Chapter 2123: The Ruler of Face ps Returns (6)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The instant that p of his hands sounded, a shadow appeared slowly from the back of the grand hall.

    Soul yer came out from under the Spirit Lord¡¯s shocked gaze, toe stand beside Wu Jiu.

    ¡°Soul yer?¡± me Dragon¡¯s eyes widened, as he stared in disbelief at the figure of Soul yer standing beside Wu Jiu.

    ¡°The Spirit World does not only consist of stubborn and obstinate fools like you. There are also outstanding talents who know what¡¯s good for them.¡± Wu Jiu said with a sneeringugh.

    Wincing pain spread through me Dragon¡¯s heart. It could not understand why Soul yer would want to stand on Wu Jiu¡¯s side. Didn¡¯t Soul yer hear everything that had just been said?

    ¡°Soul yer! Wu Jiu harboured such evil intentions and held the Spirit Lord captive. The one sitting up there upon the throne now is not the Spirit Lord that all of us have pledged allegiance to! Our Spirit Lord is the one standing here, how could you.....¡±

    ¡°me Dragon, there¡¯s no need to continue.¡± Poison Ivy¡¯s brows were knitted together. Towards all this, he did not seem to be surprised.

    ¡°Why?¡± me Dragon¡¯s face was filled with iprehension.

    ¡°You¡¯re still being such a fool me Dragon. Do you really think that just because he¡¯s some useless Spirit Lord and he is worth having all spirits bodies pleading their loyalty to him? Stop pulling my leg. With one¡¯s self interest before them, real loyalty does not exist at all.¡± Wu Jiu continued to sneer.

    me Dragon stared at Wu Jiu, and then turned to stare at Soul yer, still unable to believe all of that.

    ¡°Soul yer, just what..... are you thinking? It¡¯s the Spirit Lord who created the Spirit World and that gave all of us a ce to live in, allowing us to escape the fate of living as homeless wandering spirits. You clearly know that Wu Jiu and that imposter have evil intentions, so why would you go stand on their side! ? Soul yer! Answer me!¡±

    me Dragon¡¯s sense of loyalty caused it to be unable to ept Soul yer¡¯s betrayal.

    me Dragon was not on too familiar terms with Soul yer, hence, when Soul yer had fought aggressively during the struggle for fourth Serene Spirit Tower, and when Soul yer had chosen to stand on Wu Jiu¡¯s side when they were trying to capture the Spiritual Bear, though Soul yer¡¯s choices were showing ack of righteousness and justice, me Dragon could still see it as Soul yer caring more about the strengthening the might of the Weapon Spirits and Soul yer might have been bewitched by Wu Jiu. But when it came to loyalty to the Spirit Lord, how could it choose to be a traitor?

    To betray the Spirit Lord who gave them everything here?

    Why?

    Wu Jiu nced at Soul yer, the corners of his mouth curling up with a smile, seeming like he wanted Soul yer to answer me Dragon¡¯s question.

    Soul yer was silent for a rather long while before its voice then rang out within the grand hall.

    ¡°Don¡¯t the humans have a saying that people are willing to die for riches and birds die for food? I am very grateful to the Spirit Lord for what he has done, that allowed all of us to have a ce to live in. But a person will climb up to greater heights while water flows down into lower depths. me Dragon, I do not think there is anything wrong with the choice I made. What Wu Jiu promised to me, is what the Spirit Lord is unable to give. So what is wrong with choosing as per my wish?¡±

    ¡°Soul yer!¡± me Dragon¡¯s eyes were filled with shock, unable to believe that it had just heard such callous and unfeeling wordsing out from Soul yer¡¯s mouth.

    Wu Jiu nodded his head in satisfaction and turned to say to Jun Wu Xie and the others: ¡°Is there anything wrong with what Soul yer has chosen to do? I promised Soul yer that if they help usplete the construction of the fourth Serene Spirit Tower, not only will we give to them more powerful might, we will give them back their original bodies, where they no longer need to live as spirits.¡±

    New bodies.....

    That was something that so many spirits could only dream of. Although mighty power of the spirit was great, it could not beat having one¡¯s own body, where the allure of being able to live in the world was just irresistible.

    And Wu Jiu was using just that most enticing temptation to reinforce Soul yer¡¯s determination in his betrayal.

 Chapter 2124 - The Ruler of Face Slaps Returns (7)

    <h4>Chapter 2124: The Ruler of Face ps Returns (7)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°It¡¯s not just for Soul yer, Poison Ivy, and me Dragon. If all of you are willing to submit to us, I can also let all of you regain back your bodies. How does that sound? To be able to live in the state like you had before in the world, no longer limited to within the confines of the Spirit World, no longer tied by the constraints of having to be a human¡¯s Ring Spirit before you are able to leave this ce. Throughout the vast skies and the limitless seas, where you will be able to go wherever you want to.¡± Wu Jiu said, extending a highly irresistible invitation to me Dragon and Poison Ivy.

    ¡°In your dreams! To have to work together with someone like you to bring harm upon the spirits, I would rather continue to live as a spirit forever!¡± Poison Ivy said with a cold sneer.

    ¡°I shall not rest till I see thou meet thy death!¡± me Dragon avowed solemnly.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you.¡± Wu Jiu jeered, and he turned his head to look at the imposter.

    ¡°My Lord, since they have refused our generous offer, we do not need to let them have the opportunity to see that happen.¡±

    The fake Spirit Lord nodded his head and then stood up from the throne, where he then came down slowly a step at a time. A powerful st of power of the spirit then swirled around his entire body, and an oppressive spirit aura then filled the grand hall. In just one instant, Jun Wu Xie and the others immediately felt an aura so oppressive like nothing they had ever felt before.

    The Spirit Lord released his own power of the spirit at the same moment, that crashed against the imposter¡¯s powerful aura.

    The oppressive aura that engulfed Jun Wu Xie and the others suddenly disappeared.

    ¡°You think that you are able to stop me?¡± The imposter said as he stared at the Spirit Lord who was struggling to resist the oppressive aura and his eyes gleamed with a sliver of malice. He then immediately increased the intensity of the oppressive aura he was releasing.

    The Spirit Lord¡¯s power of the spirit already had a great part of it depleted and in his current state, he was not a match for the imposter at all. As the imposter¡¯s oppressive aura intensified, the Spirit Lord¡¯s face then began to turn more and more pale, and seeing that pale countenance, the imposter and Wu Jiu just felt nothing but glee.

    ¡°How dull and boring.....¡± A mirthful sigh sounded out from behind Jun Wu Xie and the others. The moment that voice rang out, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes immediately rose up with a smile.

    A ck shadow shot into the grand hall quick as lightning, as a tyrannical force with the power of a tempest swept in topletely crush both the auras of the imposter and that of the Spirit Lord!

    The overwhelming power that had appeared so suddenly stuck hard, catching the imposterpletely unprepared, as the oppressive aura was turned right around to rush straight onto his own body!

    The imposter¡¯s haughty and arrogant stance then wavered and tilted under the powerful force that came back to bite onto him, his feet falling back a few steps!

    ¡°Who is that! ?¡± Wu Jiu stared in shock at the imposter¡¯s wretched looking figure, his eyes filled with utter disbelief.

    [How is it possible? In this Spirit World, there was actually someone who was capable of hurting the Lord!]

    ¡°You are not even qualified to raise a question.¡± Filled with unmatched haughtiness, the graceful figure of Jun Wu Yao descended right before Jun Wu Xie. The instant that tall slender figure was revealed, utter shock and hopeless despair immediately showed on the faces of Wu Jiu and the fake Spirit Lord....

    Jun Wu Yao who stood before their faces, was unbelievably graceful andposed, and the seemingly nonchnt stance of his body felt like it carried the dominating air that belonged to kings, while that pair of violet eyes immediately threw Wu Jiu and the fake Spirit Lord right over the edge into the deep pits of hopelessness!

    ¡°Dark Emperor.....¡± Wu Jiu stared with wide disbelieving eyes. In the instant he recognized Jun Wu Yao¡¯s identity, all the confidence and arrogance he held immediately disappeared out of him without a single trace left, and his body began to shiver uncontrobly.

    [How is this possible?]

    [How is it even possible! ?]

    [Why would the Dark Emperor appear here in the Spirit World! ! ?]

    Mind numbing terror hung right over Wu Jiu¡¯s head, and after getting a clear view of Jun Wu Yao, the fake Spirit Lord stood rooted in his spot.

    No matter how much he was capable of, when standing before Jun Wu Yao, everything about them was immediately turned into one big joke!

 Chapter 2125 - The Ruler of Face Slaps Returns (8)

    <h4>Chapter 2125: The Ruler of Face ps Returns (8)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    One with overwhelming magnificence who holds absolute power, in the true sense of the word....

    The return of the king!

    Jun Wu Yao raised up an eyebrow slightly as he looked at Wu Jiu and the fake Spirit Lord who were dumbstruck with terror. The pair of violet eyes then narrowedzily, not in the least wary or guarded at all, like the two beings before him were twopletely unarmed children, who were not even qualified to make him look at them seriously.

    ¡°Dark Emperor, why are you.....¡± Brimming with confidence just moments ago, the fake Spirit Lord who had thought himself invincible under the Heavens now stared at Jun Wu Yao in disbelief, where however arrogant he had been before, he was just as fearful now!

    In the entire world, only one person had ever unified the Middle Realm.

    Commanded the Dark Regions, fought the four sides, shook the Nine Temples, swept right through the Twelve Pces..... making the tens of millions living beings submit themselves to his reign, the one and only ruler of the Middle Realm, the Dark Emperor!

    In front of Jun Wu Yao, even the ever confident and arrogant fake Spirit Lord could not help but show fear in his gaze.

    Even if they were beaten to death, they would never have thought that Jun Wu Yao would actually appear here! !

    ¡°Did I allow you to speak?¡± Jun Wu Yao¡¯s violet eyes swept over the figure of the fake Spirit Lord, and he lifted one hand slightly, where a stream of ck mist shot straight towards the fake Spirit Lord¡¯s face in an instant!

    A loud clear smack immediately reverberated within the grand hall!

    The fake Spirit Lord was actually thrown off his feet by the smack from the stream of ck mist, his tall body crashing right onto the throne behind him, where upon that face that had a congealedyer of his own power of the spirit, suddenly showed cracklines that spread across in a web!

    The fake Spirit Lord fell heavily onto the floor, and he found himself unable to even stand up.

    Wu Jiu on the side was already so terrified he was shaking all over, acting just like a startled fledgling.

    Back when he had concealed himself at the Spirit Lord¡¯s side to y the part of an obedient disciple, he had witnessed the Dark Emperor¡¯s majestic glory. But the battle between the Dark Emperor and the Spirit Lord was witnessed only by the previous Spirit Master alone, leaving him clueless about the Dark Emperor¡¯s power. The only thing they knew about when the Dark Emperor came to the Spirit World was that within a short half an hour, the Spirit World had submitted down at his feet.

    Half an hour.....

    The time the battle between the Dark Emperor and the Spirit Lord had taken merely a blink of an eye.

    Such mysterious and powerful strength, one that caused all the spirits in the Spirit World to tremble before it.

    And when Wu Jiu was witnessing with his own eyes Jun Wu Yao¡¯s power, paralysing fear shrouded his entire body. His legs shook uncontrobly, feeling so weak that he did not even have enough strength to remain standing where he fell to his knees with a crash, his terror filled eyes staring at thenguid andpletely calm Jun Wu Yao.

    Just how strong the fake Spirit Lord was could not be any clearer to Wu Jiu. Even pitted against the Spirit Lord at his peak, the fake Spirit Lord still possessed enough power to battle him.

    But even for such a powerful pugilist, before Jun Wu Yao, he could not even withstand a single strike!

    It was merely a slight lift of the hand and it already delivered such powerful damage..... Fear like he had never known before poured out from Wu Jiu¡¯s heart. One who was so unimaginably powerful..... how could they even stand against him at all?

    No need to talk about standing against him as before Jun Wu Yao¡¯s overwhelming might, Wu Jiu did not even dare to harbour the slightest thought of escape.

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s might had not only almost scared the living daylights out of Wu Jiu but even Poison Ivy and me Dragon were staring wide eyed. It was the same for them just like Wu Jiu, where the battle between Jun Wu Yao and the Spirit Lord was something they knew nothing about, but just a thought that remained in their heads, where they had assumed that the disparity in power between the Spirit Lord and the Dark Emperor was not that hard to imagine.

 Chapter 2126 - The Ruler of Face Slaps Returns (9)

    <h4>Chapter 2126: The Ruler of Face ps Returns (9)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    But it was till today in the instant when Jun Wu Yao delivered that one single strike that Poison Ivy and me Dragon realized their thinking before could not be any moreughable.....

    [Not that great a difference?]

    [Are you joking! ?]

    [Jun Wu Yao¡¯s powers had truly far surpassed the limits of anything they could imagine!

    The fake Spirit Lord¡¯s powers and the Spirit Lord¡¯s power was not that far different. But before Jun Wu Yao, those powers made them useless pieces of trash that were unable to retaliate at all.

    me Dragon and Poison Ivy immediately understood that this man who had once unified the entire Middle Realm under his reign was mighty way beyond anything they could imagine and the Spirit Lord¡¯s decision to lead the entire Spirit World to submit at the feet of the Dark Emperor could not have been a more correct decision to make!

    [Going against this great demon lord with such heaven defying powers?]

    [What else could it be but to court death! ?]

    ¡°Everytime I see Big Brother Wu Yao bash people up, I always feel such an indescribablefort deep inside.¡± Qiao Chu said as he rubbed at his chin, his eyes sparkling as he stared at Jun Wu Yao¡¯s back.

    [This here is what true might is!]

    The holder of absolute might, where it reflects the true meaning of a supreme existence capable of executing an instant kill of all powerful pugilists!]

    ¡°If I am able to achieve even one percent of Big Brother Wu Yao¡¯s power in this life, I will be content.¡± Fei Yan said as he clutched at his chest, his worship of Jun Wu Yao like the endless torrents of a raging river, flowing out incessantly.

    At that moment, however hopeless Wu Jiu and the Spirit Lord felt, Qiao Chu and the others were feeling equally just as excited!

    Jun Wu Yao would clearly not spare Wu Jiu and the fake Spirit Lord who had the audacity to imprison Jun Wu Xie. His fingers hooked up slightly and two streams of ck mist immediately shot towards the fake Spirit Lord in an instant to immediately wind around their necks, and lifting them up into the air.

    ¡°Dark Emperor..... Mercy.....¡± Wu Jiu¡¯s face was already tear streaked and sobbing with terror. He had thought that Jun Wu Xie and the others had not known what was for their own good and came running here to seek death, never having expected that the ones courting death was themselves instead!

    With such a great demon lord standing behind them like a deity, where in the entire Middle Realm would Jun Wu Xie and the others not be able to reach?

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Jun Wu Yao glimpsed at Wu Jiuzily, and the ck mist choking Wu Jiu¡¯s neck immediately tightened.

    Spirits did not need to breathe and strangling their necks would not bring them any difort. But that only applied to other people. In the instant when the ck mist constricted, Wu Jiu immediately felt a strong surge of power spreading out from his neck, his entire body feeling as if it was being struck by lightning, the pain so agonizing that he almost lose consciousness!

    ¡°ARRGGGHHH!¡± A pitiful wail exploded out from Wu Jiu¡¯s mouth, his entire body twitching violently in midair.

    Spirits did not share the limitations of a flesh body and unless they suffered highly severe trauma, it was hard for them to lose consciousness. Jun Wu Yao had struck right at the very edge of the boundaries before they would faint, so that they would suffer the most immense torment, while at the same time maintaining consciousness.

    People who had the temerity to harm Little Xie. How could he possibly let them die off so easily?

    Wu Jiu already could not speak at all, but to only wail pitifully in agony.

    And the fake Spirit Lord¡¯s situation was not any better than him in any way. He had already been severely injured by Jun Wu Yao¡¯s first strike earlier, but as his power of the spirit was stronger than Wu Jiu¡¯s, the amount of hurt he could withstand was also higher by a few folds. Jun Wu Yao had naturally not treated him kindly, and the additional torment he inflicted upon him caused the fake Spirit Lord¡¯s face to turn from white to purple, the pain so excruciating he could not even make himself cry out, every single spot upon his body feeling like he was being burnt within a zing fire!

 Chapter 2127 - The Ruler of Face Slaps Returns (10)

    <h4>Chapter 2127: The Ruler of Face ps Returns (10)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The amount of torment that Wu Jiu and the fake Spirit Lord suffered was something that was hard to imagine by normal people. Seeing their faces contorted and twisted up in agony, it caused Soul yer to bepletely stunned. At that moment, despair and fear filled its body as all his words of betrayal earlier stuck onto his body like life sucking talismans.

    ¡°Spare my life, Dark Emperor! Spare my life!¡± Soul yer was unable to kneel and it could only fall t onto the ground, where its body was seen to be trembling faintly, his words of plea apanying Wu Jiu¡¯s mournful wails that reverberated through the grand hall.

    However, Jun Wu Yao did not even once nce towards Soul yer at all, as if even giving hims a single nce would be too much of a waste in his eyes.

    ¡°That fool there, will be left for you to deal with.¡± Jun Wu Yao said with a sidelong nce at the Spirit Lord.

    The Spirit Lord immediately fell onto one knee and lowered his head to say sincerely: ¡°Thank you Dark Emperor for your help, the Spirit World will forever submit ourselves to you.¡±

    After having experienced all this, the Spirit Lord finally understood that there was no disadvantage in pledging their allegiance to Jun Wu Yao. Jun Wu Yao was not a tyrannical ruler and he only seeks for them to submit themselves to him. To people who submit to him, he never made harsh demands, and would not order them to do anything that went against their morals or Heaven¡¯s ethics.

    Back when Jun Wu Yao unified and ruled the Middle Realm, besides the initial thrashing he gave till they submitted, he had not struck against them anymore after that, and did not interfere with their ways at all. Things had gone back to being as peaceful as if he had never appeared before.

    Jun Wu Yao did not hold much interest in having the Spirit Lord¡¯s pledge of allegiance as if not for Jun Wu Xie, he wouldn¡¯t have bothered himself with the Spirit World¡¯s affairs.

    Tossing the matter of the Spirit Lord¡¯s submission to the back of his mind, Jun Wu Yao stretched his hand out to pull Jun Wu Xie into his embrace. Compared to the cold indifference from before, his face then rose with a smile.

    ¡°Little Xie, in what manner do you want them to die?¡± Jun Wu Yao asked with a smile. It was feared that only he was qualified to spout such arrogant words.

    ¡°Anything,¡± Jun Wu Xie said as she looked at Wu Jiu and the fake Spirit Lord calmly. Letting them live another second in the Spirit World would just disgust people.

    ¡°Little Xie, you¡¯re still as benevolent as ever.¡± Jun Wu Yao said with augh. He went on to raise his hand and the ck mist clutched around Wu Jiu¡¯s and the fake Spirit Lord¡¯s neck suddenly bored into their bodies. Countless lines of ck blood covered over their bodies at a speed visible to the human eye, the bulging veins burrowing under their skin and beginning to swell, twisting up as they snaked to reach every single part.

    At the moment when the ck blood lines filled every single part of their skin, the blood veins then exploded!

    ck mist wafted in the air within the grand hall, and there was no sign of Wu Jiu and the fake Spirit Lord to be found in there.

    The two biggest culprits who had stirred up so much turmoil in the Spirit World for the past hundred years had their lives taken away by Jun Wu Yao so nonchntly...

    It was till the ck mist had gradually dissipated that me Dragon and Poison Ivy who stood shell shocked in the grand hall slowly regained their senses. Their gazes swept over every corner of the grand hall, as if they were trying to look for a sign of Wu Jiu and the fake Spirit Lord.

    But, no matter how hard they searched, there wasn¡¯t the slightest trace of them left.

    The deaths of Wu Jiu and the fake Spirit Lord, had urred so effortlessly under Jun Wu Yao¡¯s hands, which had been as easy as crushing two tiny ants!

    If they had not seen it with their own eyes, who would have believed that the Dark Emperor who had thrown the Spirit World into panic would now be their benefactor who saved the entire Spirit World?

    me Dragon and Poison Ivy looked at each other and they saw in each others¡¯ eyes, shock and deference.....

 Chapter 2128 - Blood Sacrifice of the Three Realms (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2128: Blood Sacrifice of the Three Realms (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The deaths of Wu Jiu and the fake Spirit Lord indicated that the Spirit World was finally freed from the enormous conspiracy.

    Soul yer was immediately thrown into the dungeons by the Spirit Lord. Towards Soul yer¡¯s selfish ambitions, the Spirit Lord was highly pained, but his benevolent character caused him to be unable to steel his heart and have Soul yer executed.

    It was me Dragon who was wishing that it could just tear that traitor up in shreds.

    The Spirit Pce was once again returned into the Spirit Lord¡¯s hands. Having gone through so much, the Spirit Lord came to feel that there was no ce in the world where peace and security would be assured. The Spirit World itself had a unique selection process and the process was one where even the Spirit Lord himself was not be able to control what kind of spirits were epted. But with Wu Jiu¡¯s and the fake Spirit Lord¡¯s appearance, it meant that the Higher Realm already had their eye set upon the Spirit World. The Spirit Lord did not know what method they had used to gain entry in but he was more concerned whether a simr incident like this would happen again.

    Jun Wu Xie did not dy much longer and went rushing straight to the fourth Serene Spirit Tower to have Brownie rescued. At the same time, the Spirit Lord revealed the evil ns of Wu Jiu and the fake Spirit Lord to all the spirits, and destroyed all four Serene Spirit Towers!

    The revtion of that fact caused a huge stir within the Spirit World. Human spirits who had gone into the Serene Spirit Tower felt fear like they had never felt before. They had been obsessed with the Serene Spirit Towers for as long as a hundred years and it was only at this moment that they came to know that the towers were not heaven but a ce from Hell!

    It was known now that all those human spirits who had mysteriously disappeared had been devoured by the twelfth level¡¯s Spirit Fire and the human spirits were all relieved that they had not been that gifted to have been able to go up into the twelfth level.

    After the Serene Spirit Towers were destroyed, the spirits then came to realize in horror that underneath every Serene Spirit Tower, an incredibly spacious underground dungeon had been built. And within the dungeon, there were remains of lengths and lengths of battered looking Soul Binding Chains. None of them would ever know which highly powerful spirit had actually been imprisoned in there when these Serene Spirit Towers were being built.

    When they came to realize that while they had been cultivating in the towers, the spirit in the underground dungeon was faced with nothing but impending death, mourning in despair, the thought causing them to shiver involuntarily.

    And the ominous shadow that had nketed the Spirit World faded away.....

    With Soul yer imprisoned and Wu Jiu dead, the leaders of the Spirit World¡¯s various races underwent a good reshuffling.

    Given not much of a choice, the Spirit Lord invited the previous Spirit Master toe out of seclusion, hoping that he could assume the position of Spirit Master once more. But the previous Spirit Master rejected the offer, saying that his bad judgement of people had caused the entire Spirit World to be dragged into all this and refused the Spirit Lord¡¯s invitation. This time, he firmly rmended for Nn Shan to take up the position to be the new Spirit Master.

    Nn Shan had not even fully recovered from his injuries before he was shoved up into the seat of Spirit Master, which caused him to be rather flustered and nervous.

    The Spirit Lord then picked one with a pure and kindly character from among the Weapon Spirits to rece Soul yer¡¯s position. There were no changes with the arrangements among the Beast Spirits and it was until the situation had stabilized that Poison Ivy asked for himself to be relieved of his responsibility over the nt Spirits, merely saying that he had be too used to his unworldly and leisurely ways and did not want to be restrained.

    The Spirit Lord could do nothing about it but to grant him his wish.

    Everything in the Spirit World fell back into the peaceful ways of the past and all the spirits who had died under Wu Jiu¡¯s insidious plot were deeply engraved into the memories of their fellow spirits.

    The Weapon Spirits descended into a long and lengthy silence. Soul yer¡¯s betrayal and the fact they had sumbed under Wu Jiu¡¯s incitement to fight the Beast Spirits caused all of them to feel highly remorseful and uneasy, to the extent that the Weapon Spirits would detour in a roundabout way whenever they encountered the Beast Spirits.

 Chapter 2129 - Blood Sacrifice of the Three Realms (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2129: Blood Sacrifice of the Three Realms (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    With the matter in the Spirit World settled, Qiao Chu and the others were finally able to continue their cultivation with any worries. Brownie was always ignoring the Beast Spirits¡¯ incessant pursuit and interception, doggedly running off to mix around with Nn Shan, causing countless Beast Spirits to want to cry but no tears came out, feeling that their very own Spiritual Bear had been snatched away from them.

    But Jun Wu Xie¡¯s heart did not fall back into peaceful calm. Having been in the Spirit World for so long and after Little Lotus and Poppy had searched for so long, she still had not managed to locate any sign of her father, Jun Gu, giving her no choice but to go seek the Spirit Lord¡¯s help.

    The Spirit Lord was the Spirit World¡¯s creator and his perceptive senses epassed the entire Spirit World. If he chose to, he would be able to find any single spirit he wanted to seek.

    But even after the Spirit Lord searched through the Spirit World more than ten times, he was not able to find Jun Gu¡¯s spirit soul, a point that the Spirit Lord found hard toprehend.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I really can¡¯t find your father¡¯s spirit. Are you certain..... that he hase to the Spirit World?¡± The Spirit Lord asked as he looked apologetically at Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s brows knitted up slightly. The Soul Calming Jade had protected her father¡¯s soul and logically, her father¡¯s spirit should havee to the Spirit World. But..... why was she unable to find him? Jun Wu Yao who was seated beside her then gave her tiny hand a squeeze, as a form of constion.

    ¡°I have sent people do look into it and in thest ten plus years, we did not have anyone who looks like your fathere to the Spirit World.¡± The Spirit Lord said carefully as he looked ar Jun Wu Xie. Every spirit whoes into the Spirit World, would go through a certain form of registration soon upon their arrival. He had checked through it, and he had not found anything.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.....¡± Jun Wu Xie sighed. She had thought that she would be able to find Jun Gu¡¯s spirit on this trip to the Spirit World and let her father return home, but..... things were not turning out as she wished.

    ¡°You mustn¡¯t be too disappointed though. Do you remember the Spirit Tree I told you about?¡± The Spirit Lord then asked.

    Jun Wu Xie raised her head slightly, and nodded her head as she looked at the Spirit Lord.

    ¡°The Spirit Tree, is the purest spirit form that birthed the entire world. The Middle Realm has the Spirit World, and up there in the Upper Realm, they have the Spirit Tree. Back when I created this Spirit World here, I had just emted the way the Spirit Tree did it. At the ce where the Spirit Tree stands as its support, there are spirit souls living there as well. Maybe..... Just maybe your father might be there.¡± The Spirit Lord said with augh.

    Upon hearing that, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes immediately lit up.

    But the Spirit Lord¡¯s words suddenly took a sharp turn.

    ¡°Although that might be the case, I do not suggest that you go to the Upper Realm. I have already told you about the Sacrifice of the Three Realms. It is highly possible that Wu Jiu and that imposter were sent here by the Upper Realm and from the way things stood, they had started moving from a long time ago and it was feared that things were not all that peaceful within the Three Realms. Although the four totems in the Spirit World were destroyed, there are one hundred and eight totems for the Blood Sacrifice of the Three Realms. They had even been able to infiltrate into the Spirit World so gaining entry into all the other ces would be a piece of cake. I am inclined to think that the Middle Realm is already filled with other totems and we do not know when their ns will beplete.¡± The Spirit Lord could not help but be worried. This was no longer turmoil that affected just the Spirit World alone. It now epassed the entire Three Realms.

    Jun Wu Xie narrowed up her eyes and an image of the enormous runes circles carved in the dungeons beneath the Serene Spirit Towers rose up in her mind involuntarily. The four rune circles were exactly the same, all seemingly depicting strange ferocious beasts like a dragon or tiger. And it was not known what they drew those runes with that they could not be erased. They could only break it bypletely destroying the objects the runes were appended onto.

    ¡°You are saying that they could possibly have drawn up these rune totems in other ces throughout the Middle Realm?¡± Jun Wu Xie then asked.

 Chapter 2130 - Blood Sacrifice of the Three Realms (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2130: Blood Sacrifice of the Three Realms (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°To sacrifice the Three Realms in blood, you cannot do away with the Blood Sacrificial Array and the sacrificial medium.¡± The Spirit Lord said.

    ¡°What is a sacrificial medium?¡± Jun Wu Xie did not reallyprehend the term.

    The Spirit Lord then replied: ¡°I do not know in detail, but just the general gist of it. They will require a spirit soul not from this world, and with the unique qualities of the otherworldly soul, they will then be able to open up a channel for the sacrifice.¡±

    [Otherworldly soul?]

    When Jun Wu Xie heard those words, her heart trembled slightly. On the surface, those two words possibly meant a soul that did not belong to this world, and Jun Wu Xie herself had been a foreign soul that had been warped here, which also meant she was not of this world.

    Caught up in her shock, Jun Wu Xie did not notice the cold glint that shed in the eyes of Jun Wu Yao seated right beside her.

    ¡°Talk about otherworldly souls has been around from a very long time ago, but as to what it is exactly, I do not know clearly, and am not aware whether they have found it. But now that they have started on building the Sacrificial Array, I would assume that they have already found their target.¡± The Spirit Lord went on to exin further with a sigh.

    ¡°If their n is allowed to seed, then it was be cmitous for the Three Realms, as all living beings in the Three Realms will then be wiped out.¡± The Spirit Lord said, suddenly raising his head up to look at Jun Wu Yao.

    ¡°Dark Emperor, I know that you are indifferent and have never liked to be constrained. But this matter concerns the entire Middle Realm and I beg for the Dark Emperor to help us! Save the Three Realms from its disastrous fate!¡± As he spoke, the Spirit Lord stood up and knelt.

    But before his knees could evennd, Jun Wu Yao stuck one of his long legs out and lifted the Spirit Lord¡¯s feet right off the ground.

    ¡°There is no need for that. Even if it¡¯s not for the Three Realms, I will not allow their n to seed.¡± Jun Wu Yao said, his eyes shing with a cold sneer.

    The Spirit Lord was taken aback and he froze for a good while before he recovered and said: ¡°The Dark Emperor already knew of this matter before?¡± He had not seen Jun Wu Yao show the slightest sign of surprise or shock all this while.

    ¡°Mm.¡± Jun Wu Yao answered half heartedly.

    ¡°We will have to trouble the Dark Emperor. If there is anything that the Spirit World is able to do to help, the Spirit World will spare no effort!¡± The Spirit Lord then said in delighted surprise. Jun Wu Yao¡¯s might made him dare to hold more hope towards the entire matter.

    Afterall, the one that would be able to stand against the Upper Realm, would not be an ordinary person.

    Jun Wu Yao waved his hand dismissively, not really caring for the Spirit Lord¡¯s generous gratitude.

    Instead, it was Jun Wu Xie who suddenly said: ¡°I want to go back.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡± Jun Wu Yao raised up an eyebrow slightly.

    Jun Wu Xie turned her head to look at Jun Wu Yao, her eyes with determination written all over them

    ¡°Since the Upper Realm is intending to set up the Sacrificial Array in the Middle Realm, then I must go find all the totems and destroy them.¡± Jun Wu Xie had a feeling that the Twelve Pces would definitely have such rune totems among them!

    ¡°Alright, if you say we go back, then we¡¯ll go back. As per your wish.¡± Jun Wu Yao said with a highly indulgent smile.

    ¡°What are you talking about? Go back?¡± The Spirit Lord was a little confused as he listened at the side.

    Jun Wu Xie then said: ¡°My flesh body is not dead, and I am not a dead spirit, but a living soul.¡±

    The Spirit Lord¡¯s eyes widened, his eyes utterly incredulous.

    Since time immemorial, only one person had been able toe walking into the Spirit World as a living person, only Jun Wu Yao! Even if you beat him to death, he would never have imagined that Jun Wu Xie had actually also..... But as he turned to see Jun Wu Yao¡¯s doting and indulgent eyes as they looked at Jun Wu Xie, the Spirit Lord was immediately dumbstruck.

    Unless he was blind, or he would not be able to miss the tender lovingness Jun Wu Yao was showering upon Jun Wu Xie.

    But.....

    The Dark Emperor had actually fallen in love with another person?

    Just the thought of it was already so unbelievable. If he had not seen it with his own eyes, the Spirit Lord would never have believed such a thing at all.

    ¡°Cough..... The Dark Emperor is indeed all powerful.¡± The Spirit Lord was highly tactful, but even thinking with just his big toe, he already knew who had brought Jun Wu Xie in here.

 Chapter 2131 - Well Meet Again (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2131: We¡¯ll Meet Again (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Although Jun Wu Xie wanted to go back sooner to check if there would be any rune totems among the Twelve Pces, it was still at least a month or two till the time that the bodies of Qiao Chu and the others would fully recover. And if Jun Wu Yao and Jun Wu Xie were to leave, then it would be very tough for Qiao Chu and thepanions to leave the Spirit World.

    It was Jun Wu Yao who came up with a solution to that. He left the Spirit World first temporarily, and handed the task of searching for the rune totems over to Ye Mei and the others.

    And over that period, Jun Wu Xie and herpanions used the time to continue with their cultivation, to increase their power of the spirit as much as possible, as only by strengthening their spirits would they be able to make themselves much more invincible.

    The Spirit Lord¡¯s soul was weakening, but Jun Wu Xie was able to make use of the Spirit Reinforcement runes to let the Spirit Lord cultivate his power of the spirit as quickly as possible and she shared the method with the Spirit Lordpletely as well. That made the Spirit Lord feel as if he had been given the greatest treasure and he immediately promised to provide Jun Wu Xie and herpanions the best of environments for their cultivation.

    The couple of months passed in a blink, and the powers of Jun Wu Xie and thepanions came to a peak. Even the Spirit Lord was greatly impressed with their current level of powers.

    That one year had seemed long and endless, but in the passage of time, it was merely an unnoticeable moment.

    On thest day before they were to part, the Spirit Lord booked the entire Spiritual Spirit Loft to hold a feast for Jun Wu Xie and thepanions. He had also dragged Nn Shan, Brownie, me Dragon and the previous Spirit Master aspany.

    ¡°Are you guys really going to leave?¡± Brownie said as it sat on a special chair. Because it¡¯s body was too massive, when it lowered its head to look at Jun Wu Xie, the Spiritual Bear was just like a giant. But within that pair of jet ck eyes, they were filled with thick reluctance to part, looking highly aggrieved like those of a small child¡¯s.

    Although Brownie had already regained the power due to the Spiritual Bear, and was now capable of human speech, deep in its heart, it still felt extremely affectionate towards Jun Wu Xie and herpanions who had helped it before. Speaking from its age as the Spiritual Bear, Brownie was still a very young spirit existence. The size of a fully mature Spiritual Bear would be one whole time bigger than the Ying Yang Bear.

    It might be the deaths of the cheetah and the others that was making Brownie¡¯s heart feel highly remorseful and uneasy. Despite the fact that peace had returned to the Spirit World, the unease in its heart had not dissipated.

    Jun Wu Xie raised her hand up and rubbed Brownie on the head, the furry texture under her hand soforting her eyes narrowed up.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you just not go?¡± Brownie asked as it stared highly pitifully at Jun Wu Xie. Nn Shan beside Brownie could not help but gave a sigh. Towards the youngdy Jun Wu Xie, the longer he knew her, the more surprised he was with her. If not for her arrival into the Spirit World, Wu Jiu¡¯s insidious scheme would have seeded one fine day.

    It was as if Jun Wu Xie was like a gift the Heavens had specially bestowed onto the Spirit World.

    ¡°I will stille back here in future.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes turned soft and gentle. She then raised her eyes, to seemingly look askance at Jun Wu Yao.

    Jun Wu Yao nodded his head slightly, like he was agreeing to the expectant look from her. ¡°Really? Then when will you guys being again?¡± Brownie asked, its eyes shining brightly.

    Jun Wu Xie was feeling rather helpless under Brownie¡¯s adorable pair of eyes.

    When they would being back to the Spirit World? She was not certain. If it was possible, she would naturally wish for it to be after she had dismantled at Upper Realm¡¯s Sacrificial Array, as it would only be at that time that she would have the leisure to revisit old ces.

    But looking at Brownie¡¯s highly eager eyes filled with so much anticipation, she could not bear to say all that aloud.

    Qiao Chu at the side noticed Jun Wu Xie¡¯s quandary and he immediately broke into a wide smile as he lifted his foot to discreetly nudge the Yin Yang Bear who was happily huddled beside him, chewing on bamboo.

 Chapter 2132 - Well Meet Again (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2132: We¡¯ll Meet Again (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Rolly¡¯s face was one of bewilderment from being kicked as its adorable face turned to look puzzledly at Qiao Chu, seemingly asking its own Master why he was interrupting its meal.

    Qiao Chu signalled with his eyes towards Brownie, his lips pursed up and gesturing wordlessly.

    Rolly turned its head to look at Brownie and then looked at Jun Wu Xie whose face was in some sort of a dilemma before finally staring at the half eaten bamboo in its paws.....

    In the end, Rolly gave up on the bamboo it held in its paws and crawled lumberingly towards Brownie.

    ¡°Roar roar! !¡± With a great bear pounce, Rolly pushed Brownie who was one size smaller down into the ground and two bear spirits, one dark gold and the other ck and white rolled together into a ball as Rolly sped its paws affectionately around Brownie¡¯s neck.

    The sudden and unexpected show of affection shocked Brownie. Feeling the passion from Rolly¡¯s embrace, the eager anticipation towards hearing Jun Wu Xie¡¯s reply was then quickly diluted.

    The kind of significance the Spiritual Bear was to Beast Spirits was naturally self evident. Since Qiao Chu and the others were going to leave the Spirit World, Rolly, the Double Headed Bone Snake and the others would naturally have to follow. Hence, towards the affection that Rolly was showing, Brownie had not suspected a thing.

    It was not known, that all of that was however clearly seen by the eyes of Nn Shan and the Spirit Lord. They had already noticed the hesitance in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes all along.

    Although there was Jun Wu Yao with them who was able to freely bring them in and out of the Spirit World, but they were afterall not spirits who lived in the Spirit World. They were still very much alive, living beings that existed in the mortal realm. Theirpanions were not just these here in the Spirit World, but also family and friends outside the Spirit World, ties they could not sever just like that.

    The Spirit Lord knew clearly that after Jun Wu Xie leaves the Spirit World, she would definitely investigate into the Upper Realm¡¯s Sacrificial Array, and one need not need to even think to know the kind of danger she would be in. Not to mention being able toe back to the Spirit World often, just wanting to protecting herself would already be taking up a great big part of her energy.

    And because of that, all the others merely looked on as Rolly diverted Brownie¡¯s attention away and did not say a single word to expose Brownie¡¯s actions.

    ¡°I have not thanked you properly for all that happened before. If not for you, I fear I would already have disappeared.¡± Nn Shan said with a smile on his face as he turned his gaze away from Brownie, lifting up the wine ss before him to look at Jun Wu Xie.

    That day, he was so severely injured by Wu Jiu that even he himself had thought he would undoubtedly die this time. He had not thought that he would still wake up to see another day till the moment he discovered himself hidden within darkness and his hand felt the Spirit Reinforcement runes carved into the ground around him. That was when he knew clearly that he was really still alive.

    Everything after that made Nn Shan realize that the reason he was able to still live was all due to Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie had used Spirit Reinforcement to stabilize its gradually dispersing soul and had made use of those final moments just before the fake Spirit Lord reached them to inscribe Spirit Reinforcement runes that concealed spirit aura around him. Otherwise, with the state that he was in, not to mention whether Wu Jiu who hated him to the bone would have immediately taken his life, even if he was just thrown into the dungeon and left on his own, it wouldn¡¯t even be an hour before he would sumb and die from his injuries, without any possibility for revival!

    To him, Jun Wu Xie was the benefactor who saved his life, and that was a debt of gratitude he would never be able to forget.

    Unfortunately.....

    With the level of powers he possessed, it was not enough to help Jun Wu Xie much.

    Jun Wu Xie picked up the cup of clear tea before her and clinked it lightly against Nn Shan¡¯s raised cup before she finished it in a single gulp. With everything that have happened in the Spirit World, some were good and some were bad, but regardless of that, she would never forget it.

 Chapter 2133 - Back to the Middle Realm (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2133: Back to the Middle Realm (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    With a song, and a cup of wine, this night, was to be their final time of revelry in the Spirit World.

    The Spirit Lord spared no expense with his own power of the spirit to magically create the best wine, and the most delicious food.

    The Hell Butterfly fluttered around in a dance within the loft, the Double Headed Bone Snake slid and slithered it nimble body happily on the floor, their movementsing together to form a beautiful and mystical dance.

    As Jun Wu Xie saw song and dance rising up, her heart wasforted by a strong feeling of tranquility. What she looked forward to the most, was for life to be like this, where there wasn¡¯t all that much of ups and downs, in and simple, like a narrow stream that flowed a long way, that was real life for her.

    ¡°In the future, we¡¯lle back.¡± Jun Wu Yao said, his hand grasped around Jun Wu Xie¡¯s under the table.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded slightly.

    The day of parting finally arrived and the fiery skeleton horse appeared once again before Jun Wu Xie and the others. Stepping onto the carriage, it also signalled the end of their trip here to the Spirit World.

    As the skeletal horse trod upon the zing mes and went further away, Brownie who stood in its spot could finally no longer hold back as it let out a roar of sadness.

    .....

    Upon boundless grass ins in the Middle Realm, a wild wind howled that blew over the fresh green grass sending ripples to wash over the fields. The iron shod hooves of the stallions pumped through the waving grass in full sprint, and upon the two white stallions, a stunning male and female pair urged their horses forward.

    The gracefully elegant figures were like two white streaks of light, quickly disappearing like two shes of lightning.

    One year ago, the Twelve Pces were struck by heavy disaster. All the Pce Lords were wiped outpletely and the Summit of the Twelve Pces that had many people gasping in awe back then had now be the Twelve Pces¡¯ turning point into decline and decay. From then on, the Twelve Pces had disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight, and in their ce, was now the Spirit Jade Pce that the Twelve Pces had oppressed for a thousand years.

    The Spirit Jade Pce had emerged as a strong force to be reckoned with where they swept out all remnants of the Twelve Pces. Under their oppressive powerful might, they captured and assumed all of the Twelve Pces¡¯ forces, to be the final beneficiary of the Twelve Pces¡¯ demise in a single bound. They consolidated all the remaining strength of the Twelve Pces and people who did not want to leave from the Twelve Pces were taken in and reassigned by the Spirit Jade Pce. The conflict and strife that had gued the Twelve Pces for a thousand years was finally brought to an end by the Spirit Jade Pce.

    The demise of the Twelve Pces brought sess to the Spirit Jade Pce, where the Spirit Jade Pce had merely taken just one year to be a tremendous force powerful enough to stand against the Nine Temples.

    Initially, the disparity between the might of the Twelve Pces and the Nine Temples was not considered to be all that great but because of the Twelve Pces¡¯ refusal to give in to each other, bringing about constant fighting that increasingly drained them internally, which caused them to be unable to catch up with the Nine Temples¡¯ pace.

    And now, with divided forces gathered together as one, even if they were unable to surpass the Nine Temples within a short period of time, they had be far stronger than the previous Twelve Pces who were locked in a constant struggle for supremacy.

    Towards the Spirit Jade Pce¡¯s rise, rumours in the Middle Realm were rife and they differed greatly. Before the Summit of the Twelve Pces, no one could have ever thought that the Spirit Jade Pce that had been backed into a corner with no way out would actually still be able to see the day they could spring back and rise again!

    Someone had once said that the rise of the Spirit Jade Pce was only because they managed to find themselves a mysterious and powerful ally. And it was the Spirit Jade Pce¡¯s mysterious ally that had used oppressive might to overwhelm everyone during the Summit of the Twelve Pces and sent the Twelve Pces straight into Hell. From then on, the words Twelve Pces were then pushed right out from the books of history. The Spirit Jade Pce¡¯s return to power, the Twelve Pces¡¯ history irrecoverably altered, the powers that previously submitted to the Twelve Pces all at the feet of the Spirit Jade Pce. In an instant, the Spirit Jade Pce had suddenly be a hot and burning might among the Middle Realm¡¯s powers.

    With all that said, why had they done that and where had that powerful and mysterious armye from? Why had they disappeared without a single trace after the Twelve Pces had been destroyed? All these doubts and questions remained in the minds of everyone, but no one knew the answers to them.

 Chapter 2134 - Back to the Middle Realm (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2134: Back to the Middle Realm (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The wind whistled through the ce that had once originally been the me Dragons Pce. The once sacred and glorious Pce had been ttenedpletely, and a new stylishly elegant building now stood over its original location. It was the Spirit Jade Pce¡¯s branch for the region. Although the Spirit Jade Pce consolidated all of the Twelve Pces¡¯ forces, it did not do like what the Twelve Pces did, forcing their subordinate powers to offer up tributes.

    They had even handed thend where the people lived, back to the citizenry, benefits that the Twelve Pces had once seized.

    Immediately, the people in the territories of all the Twelve Pces were feeling deeply grateful to the Spirit Jade Pce as back when they were living under the oppression of the Twelve Pces, all of them could barely even eke out a living. For so many long years, the Twelve Pces had been constantly locked in their struggle to locate the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb. Throughout that period, the amount of manpower and material resources depleted had been hard to imagine, with the money required for such an expedition squeezed out from themon citizens and their various vassal powers.

    With the Spirit Jade Pce taking over the position of the Twelve Pces, it allowed the oppressed people to enjoy great reprieve, to live a more peaceful life.

    In that instant, the Spirit Jade Pce¡¯s reign had then not only not encountered any resistance, they even enjoyed a great deal of support where some of the citizens had even taken the initiative to help the Spirit Jade Pce capture the Twelve Pces¡¯ surviving remnants.

    In the city that the me Dragons Pce once stood, the citizens were all filled with respect and gratitude towards the Spirit Jade Pce.

    ¡°Miss Xue Er, you¡¯vee. These are some fruits we have just harvested this year. Will you bring some back?¡± When the citizens of the city saw one of the youngdies from the Spirit Jade Pce, they immediately crowded around her, everyone of them holding fresh produce in their hands, eagerly offering them as a gift to her.

    Although those things were not worth a lot of money, but they were gifts that well represented the gratitude in their hearts.

    The youngdy named Xue Er, looked to be only about eighteen or neen years of age and her rosy little face was filled withplete helplessness at that moment. It wasn¡¯t just her. As long as any of their sisters from the pce came out on a trip, they would all be met with such a passionate reception from the citizens. Such hospitality, quickly caused the youngdies who had not had much interaction with the outside world before to be flustered and helpless.

    Having been persecuted by the Twelve Pces for a thousand years, how many of the Spirit Jade Pce disciples had lost their lives mysteriously out here in the world? How could they have imagined that they would see a day where they could reallye out from that dim cave within Mount Fu Yao? They would never have imagined that they would be able to be just like any regr person, to be able to stand at ease under the sun¡¯s rays, to interact with people out there in the world.

    Towards such passion, the disciples of the Spirit Jade Pce went from feeling panic to gratitude. The people who were truly grateful were them. They were finally able to live freely and in contentment just like a normal person.

    Before the passionate citizens, Xue Er politely refused all their offerings as she tried to escape from them.

    After the Spirit Jade Pce assimted all of the Twelve Pces¡¯ forces, the first thing they did was not to build a pce for the Spirit Jade Pce themselves, but to gather all of their existing disciples together, to order them that they were not to use the Spirit Jade Pce¡¯s might to bully or oppress the citizens, and that they were not allowed to carelessly ept gifts from the citizens, or they would be immediately thrown out of the Spirit Jade Pce, never to return.

    Towards this warning from the Spirit Jade Pce Lord, every single one of thedies remembered in deep in their hearts. They weredies of simple and honest character and to be able to freely walk out from Mount Fu Yao was already the greatest fortune to them and they did not need to ask for more.

    Finally walking out from the city after much difficulty, Xue Er blew out a breath of relief and raised her head, to look up at the slender figure on top of a slope before the city gates.

    That figure was petite and thin, looking a little grim. The wind blew her hair up, the ck hair fluttering freely behind her as she stood facing the strong breeze, where she looked like she stood apart from the rest of the world.

 Chapter 2135 - Back to the Middle Realm (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2135: Back to the Middle Realm (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Xue Er looked at the lonely figure and her eyes shed with a sliver of sadness and helplessness. But very quickly, she pushed back the look in her eyes and put on a brilliant smile on her face as she walked herself towards the figure.

    The figure remained standing in its spot, not moving an inch. Xue Er walked over to the figure¡¯s side and she still did not show any reaction. On her face, she wore a dark bronze mask. The mask covered her entire face, revealing only a pair of calm but slightly expectant eyes.

    ¡°Senior, life is really great now. I had never thought that we will ever be able live like this. The past one year has been the happiest time of my life.¡± Xue Er said as she followed the other girl¡¯s gaze that was looking a far way off, her little round face rosy, looking very much like an apple.

    The girl with the mask turned her head slightly, to look at Xue Er who was smiling prettily like a flower and she nodded her head slightly.

    Xue Er went on to say smilingly on her own: ¡°Senior, would you say that the Pce Lord¡¯s words are true? Our benefactor is reallying back?¡±

    The eyes of the masked girl shed briefly as the bright sparkling eyes lowered in remorse.

    ¡°Since that was what Lord Ye Mei said to the Pce Lord, then it should be true.¡± The masked girl replied.

    ¡°No wonder the Pce Lord has been urging us to tidy up the various branches properly. It seems that our Lord wants to let our benefactor see how thends have been reborn?¡± Xue Er said with augh.

    Throughout the Spirit Jade Pce, the fact that not a single one among them would covet anything from the citizens was not just because the Spirit Jade Pce Lord had issued strict orders against it, but it was more due to the fact that all of them were well aware of where everything they had gained today really came from.

    They were not the ones who obliterated the Twelve Pces, and these rewards were not supposed to be theirs to enjoy. They were merely managing things on someone¡¯s behalf and though the Spirit Jade Pce Lord had never said anything about it, they knew very clearly that everything the Spirit Jade Pce Lord was doing was merely trying to cleanse these filthy forsakennds and return them to that person.

    This was not what they should be getting afterall.

    The Spirit Jade Pce had never seen themselves as the sessor of the Twelve Pces. What they had always sought and pursued had never been supreme authority, but just a breath of freedom.

    ¡°Mm¡± The masked girl answered softly, her eyes still peering far off into the distance. This time, her eyes were tinged with sadness and a little conflicted.

    They seemed a little expectant, but fearful of something at the same time.

    Suddenly, over the line where the Heavens and Earth joined, two ck specks appeared over the horizon. Under the sunlight, they gradually became bigger.

    The masked girl¡¯s eyes widened slightly, her breathing bing a little hurried.

    In an instant, three figures suddenly appeared beside her and Xue Er. The three people were all dressed in ck, and it was Ye Sha, Ye Gu, and Ye Mei. The three men¡¯s eyes were bright as torches as they watched the two ck specks slowly magnify, excitement and anxiety rising in their eyes.

    They stood there barely for just a blink when they suddenly shot themselves forward straight towards the two dark figures!

    Xue Er held the masked girl¡¯s hand nervously while feeling excited at the same time, before she said anxiously: ¡°Senior! ! Senior! ! That..... That.....¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s back.¡± The masked girl¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, filling up with a smile.

    Xue Er was staring with her eyes wide, as she watched the two figures graduallying clearer into view.

    Upon the magnificent white horses, a wlessly beautiful youngdy and a man with peerlessly handsome countenance rode shoulder to shoulder. The wild wind blew their hair up behind them, the two figures seemingly leaving a trail of themselves behind the ces they passed.

    Ye Sha and the two others sped forward at great speed to wee them, and in the instant just before they were to meet the two figures, the three of them fell in uniform onto one knee!

    ¡°Your subordinate Ye Sha, Ye Mei, and Ye Gu, wees Lord Jue and the Eldest Miss on your return!¡±

 Chapter 2136 - Back to the Middle Realm (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2136: Back to the Middle Realm (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie pulled back on the reins and the magnificent horse raised itself up as it kicked its front hooves,ing to a stop about five steps before Ye Sha and the others.

    ¡°MEH MEH MEH~! ! !¡± A spherical white ball suddenly shot out from Ye Sha¡¯s arms, burying its head right into Jun Wu Xie¡¯s embrace.

    Jun Wu Xie lowered her head and looked at Lord Meh Meh who was madly being an absolutely adorable fluff ball and her eyes could not help but show traces of a smile.

    ¡°Meh meh.....¡± Lord Meh Meh raised up a tiny hoof and stroked Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body, its underbelly facing up to reveal its soft unprotected belly as it made highly aggrieved noises for having missed Jun Wu Xie so much, the sounds making people¡¯s hearts melt.

    A year¡¯s time, to Jun Wu Xie had passed in just a blink of an eye. But to Lord Meh Meh and the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit who were filled with nothing but longing, every single day felt like a year. Having gotten so used to being by Jun Wu Xie¡¯s side and smelling the refreshing scent on her, used to munching upon the scrumptious green grass around Jun Wu Xie¡¯s feet. Being parted for one whole year, it only made the two adorable and foolish beasts miss Jun Wu Xie increasingly.

    Jun Wu Xie lifted a hand up to rub Lord Meh Mehs tummy and Ye Mei who was on one side also stood up, to carry the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit who was trembling hard with excitement over into Jun Wu Xie¡¯s arms.

    The Sacrificial Blood Rabbit was trembling so hard it could not even stand firmly but to lean into Jun Wu Xie¡¯s arms as it rubbed its furry little head against Jun Wu Xie¡¯s chest.

    The little ck cat stood upon Jun Wu Xie¡¯s shoulders as it stared at the two dumb beasts whose eyes were brimming with tears and it harrumphed indignantly. Seemingly haughty and proud, its swishing curled up tail however revealed the amount of joy it was feeling.

    Jun Wu Yao looked at Jun Wu Xie who was surrounded by the ignorant beasts with an indiscernible smile. When he saw the gentleness in her eyes when she lowered her head, his heart turned uncharacteristically soft, where he wished that she would be free from worries in this life for her.

    ¡°Lord Jue.¡± Ye Sha said respectfully to Jun Wu Yao.

    Jun Wu Yao nodded slightly.

    ¡°Everything has all been prepared. Will Lord Jue and Eldest Miss first go get some rest?¡± Ye Mei said

    Lord Mei Mei and the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit were so excited that they could not calm themselves. With the two adorable beasts acting all coy and cute in her arms, Jun Wu Xie was not able to ride her horse at all. Hence, Jun Wu Yao carried Jun Wu Xie up and let her sit side saddle before him, before he rode forward together with her. Ye Sha then took the initiative to lead Jun Wu Xie¡¯s stallion, and followed behind with Ye Mei and Ye Gu.

    Urging the horse to go before the city gates, Xue Er and the masked girl standing upon the slope immediately came running down, to kneel respectfully before the horse carrying Jun Wu Yao and Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Disciples of the Spirit Jade Pce, have under the orders of the Pce Lord,e to wee you.¡± Xue Er¡¯s voice rang out loud and clear, while the masked girl just knelt quietly beside her, her head lowered in silence.

    Jun Wu Xie nced at Jun Wu Yao, knowing that the news of their return must have been sent out by Jun Wu Yao through some special method to Ye Mei and the others in advance, and that piece of news had then been transmitted to reach the Spirit Jade Pce Lord¡¯s ears.

    ¡°The Pce Lord has already prepared ces for both of you to rest so will you two pleasee with us?¡± Xue Er said pliantly.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded her head slightly.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Xue Er was immediately shocked by the favour shown to her and she quickly shook her head.

    ¡°Miss Jun is the Spirit Jade Pce¡¯s great benefactor and you do not need to mention it at all. We are merely just doing what we should be doing.¡± Xue Er had only seen Jun Wu Xie dressed as a male before and had never seen Jun Wu Xie¡¯s real looks. Seeing it today, she was so shocked she thought she was gazing upon a celestial being. She had not known that there was such a beautiful looking youngdy in this world. Her eyes and brows were like Heaven¡¯s most perfect creation, where not the slightest w could be seen. Even though she was a girl, under that countenance, it was feared that she would be mesmerized and enthralled just the same.

 Chapter 2137 - Back to the Middle Realm (5)

    <h4>Chapter 2137: Back to the Middle Realm (5)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie was feeling slightly helpless. The gratitude and sincerity in Xue Er¡¯s words was something she was unable to overlook. But Jun Wu Xie had never thought that she would gain such great gratitude from the Spirit Jade Pce. To her, she had merely kept her side of the bargain she had made initially. After the Twelve Pces were destroyed, the Spirit Jade Pce was to be to be pushed to stand at the top. All of this had been the promise made between the Spirit Jade Pce Lord and her, hence, she did not feel that she had done anything that was worthy of such gratitude from the Spirit Jade Pce.

    Although that was how Jun Wu Xie considered the entire matter, but that was not what everyone in the the Spirit Jade Pce thought.

    Before Xue Er¡¯s eager hospitality, Jun Wu Xie could do nothing but to follow the lead of Ye Mei and the others to go into the city.

    It was until the figures of Jun Wu Xie and the others had gone into the city that Xue Er and the masked girl climbed to their feet. But even after they did, the astonishment in Xue Er¡¯s eyes did not fade as her mouth remained slightly open while her hand clutched at her chest, discreetly gasping a little.

    ¡°So Miss Jun is actually such a beautifuldy. She¡¯s just too beautiful for words. Compared to Miss Jun, all the beauties in the Middle Realm will have to stand aside.¡± Xue Er was highly sincere with her words. After seeing Jun Wu Xie, the beauties in the Middle Realm suddenly lost the allure they previously possessed. Especially whenpared against the image of Jun Wu Xie quietly sitting there in Jun Wu Yao¡¯s embrace, it was as entrancing as a painting. A peerless beauty leaning in the arms of a man with a wless countenance. That was an image that made one unable to turn their eyes away from.

    The masked girl lowered her eyes. When she had seen Jun Wu Xie and the others, she had not spoken a single word, to the extent that she did not even dare to gaze upon Jun Wu Xie at all, but was just trying her best to diminish her presence.

    ¡°She has always been so perfect.¡± The gentle voice rang out under the mask, tinged with a trace of yearning and helplessness.

    Xue Er was at a loss as she looked at the masked girl, her lips moving but hesitant to speak. In the end, she did not say anything but just sighed, feeling powerless.

    When Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao went into the city, the countenance of the two of them immediately drew the attention of the citizens in the city. The highly bustling main street had quietened almost instantly, as all eyes were turned upon the magnificent stallion, to stare at the two figures leaning against each other.

    The looks of those two people had far surpassed the boundaries of the people¡¯s imagination and everyone just stopped what they were doing as their faces twisted up in amazement to stare at the couple, a match made in Heaven.

    The ce that the Spirit Jade Pce Lord had prepared for Jun Wu Xie and the others was at the Spirit Jade Pce¡¯s branch. The rooms were highly spacious, elegantly ssy and not ostentatious. Exquisite and intricately detailed everywhere, where even the tea set casually ced upon the table were of the supreme grade ceramic ze, which was considered to be extremely luxurious, but not gawdy.

    ¡°The Spirit Jade Pce Lord has prepared one room that is exactly the same as this in every single one of the branches.¡± Ye Mei said.

    Jun Wu Xie raised one of her eyebrows slightly.

    The Spirit Jade Pce Lord¡¯s personality was really rather entric, but..... he made for quite a good partner in an alliance.

    ¡°Why do we not see Qiao Chu and the others?¡± Ye Sha could not stop himself from asking after he escorted Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao into the room.

    If his memory served him correctly, Qiao Chu and the others had gone to the Spirit World with Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Their flesh bodies are in the Lower Realm, so after we left the Spirit World, they went straight back to the Lower Realm. They should have returned back into their bodies by now.¡± Jun Wu Xie answered. It wasn¡¯t that she did not want to bring herpanions with her, but as their flesh bodies were not in the Middle Realm, if she dragged them toe along with her here into the Middle Realm straight away, wouldn¡¯t that turn them into wandering spirits?

 Chapter 2138 - Concealed Array (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2138: Concealed Array (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Although Qiao Chu and the others had initially suggested whether they shoulde to the Middle Realm to try and see if they could remain here in their spirit forms, they were finally frightened into going back by Jun Wu Yao¡¯s statement saying: ¡°When the spirit leaves the body for too long, they might no longer be able to return¡±. Of course Jun Wu Xie was deeply suspicious whether Jun Wu Yao was intentionally scaring them but it was a fact that the Spirit Lord had mentioned before that when a living soul leaves its body for too long a period, even if it did not cause one the severe consequences of being unable to return to his body, it would still affect them greatly, possibly leading to a spirit soul to be unable to perfectly join with his flesh body, to show symptoms of repelling.

    Ye Sha nodded.

    ¡°Did any of you discover anything within the Twelve Pces?¡± ying teasingly with Lord Meh Meh and the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit, Jun Wu Xie had not forgotten the important business at hand. Jun Wu Yao hade out from the Spirit World for a while before to order Ye Mei and the others to go investigate whether there were any Sacrificial Array totems within the Twelve Pces and they did not know whether they had discovered anything.

    Upon mentioning about that, Ye Sha¡¯s expression immediately changed, and his gaze grew grim.

    ¡°Reporting to Young Miss, in regards to the orders from Lord Jue, we have looked into it clearly jointly with the Spirit Jade Pce. In the territories of each pce¡¯s subordinate powers among the Twelve Pces, every pce had four branches each hiding a secret underground chamber. In those underground chambers, we found strange runes.¡± Ye Sha said with his brows creased together. Back when the Twelve Pces were destroyed, the Spirit Jade Pce had absorbed all of the Twelve Pces¡¯ forces. Although they had checked to see whether they were things like secret passages and such, they paid more attention on the main pces and were not that meticulous with the branches.

    Until Jun Wu Yao came back and handed the task over to them, they then had to look into it carefully. They took a few months to turn the Twelve Pces inside out to finally find the runes in the hidden underground chambers where they then destroyed them one by one.

    ¡°Every pce among the Twelve Pces had four branches with those runes, a total of forty eight locations. We have followed Lord Jue¡¯s orders to have them destroyed.¡±

    Speaking about runes, the eyes of Ye Sha and the others could not help but show intense loathing, to the extent that they were suppressing their hatred. Those feelings rose up in them for no rhyme or reason and Jun Wu Xie did not notice anything strange.

    ¡°As expected, the Upper Realm is preparing to make a move.¡± Jun Wu Xie said as her eyes narrowed slightly. Based on what Ye Sha said, the forty eight underground chambers found within the Twelve Pces seemed to have existed from a long time ago. It was obvious that they were not just built within the past hundred years. They did not have any entrances and werepletely sealed. It was feared that even the Twelve Pce Lords themselves did not know that those underground chambers were actually hidden under their branches. If not for the fact that Ye Mei and the others had checked so thoroughly where they broke through the floors of the branches, they would not have discovered the underground chambers that were hidden two meters below.

    Such well concealed underground chambers would have been almost impossible to discover if they had not been told beforehand.

    But it was not known when those runes were carved and who had been responsible for them.

    Although the rune totems in the Spirit World had been carved out within the past one hundred years, but Wu Jiu had concealed himself at the previous Spirit Master¡¯s side for almost a thousand years, and it was not known when the fake Spirit Lord had appeared in the Spirit World.

    Jun Wu Xie vaguely felt that the Upper Realm¡¯s plot to sacrifice the Three Realms must have been carried out from a very very long time ago, with one hundred and eight rune totems spread out all over the Middle Realm. Jun Wu Xie and her people had currently destroyed only less than half that number, and it was not known where the other fifty six rune totems were hidden.

 Chapter 2139 - Concealed Array (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2139: Concealed Array (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Your subordinate has already discussed it with the Spirit Jade Pce Lord, to continue to search the areas around the Twelve Pces¡¯ forces for the existence of other rune totems. The locations of the forty eight rune totems are not without amon trait. In the ces where the runes have been carved, they are all ces where spirit power is most robust. Your subordinate thinks that other rune totems might be in such simr locations and we have determined some targets. Preparations are being made to go investigate them.¡± Ye Sha reported.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded and suddenly, she thought of something.

    ¡°ces where spirit energy is most robust? Throughout the Middle Realm, is there a ce that with more robust spirit energy than Mount Fu Yao?¡± Mount Fu Yao, held special meaning to both Jun Wu Xie and the Spirit Jade Pce.

    After the Twelve Pces were destroyed, all the members of the Spirit Jade Pce hade out from the cave in Mount Fu Yao and never gone back. But hearing Jun Wu Xie say that now, it made Ye Sha suddenly remember the ce that all of them had missed out on.

    That¡¯s right. If they¡¯re talking about robust spirit energy, then Mount Fu Yao would naturally take first ce.

    ¡°Has any of you gone to Mount Fu Yao?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked.

    Ye Sha shook his head.

    ¡°We did not have the chance to.....¡±

    Just searching for the forty eight rune totems concealed within the Twelve Pces had already taken up all their time. They had just managed to find the Twelve Pces¡¯st rune totem yesterday. The Twelve Pces¡¯ branches and main pce had had their floors all dug up and they had just found those forty eight totems and there was nothing more.

    ¡°I want to make a trip to Mount Fu Yao.¡± Jun Wu Xie said as she looked at Jun Wu Yao.

    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll apany you.¡± Jun Wu Yao said with a slight nod of his head.

    Based on the forty eight ces Ye Sha and the others had discovered inscriptions of the rune totems, it was highly possible that Mount Fu Yao was concealing a ce just like that as well. Making a trip there might just yield some unexpected results.

    The Spirit Jade Pce Lord was currently deploying his disciples under him to search for any signs of other rune totems within the original territories of the Twelve Pces and it was not yet known if there would be any results.

    ¡°Over this period, has there been any unusual movements with the Nine Temples?¡± Jun Wu Xie turned to Ye Mei to ask. Her ns back at the Twelve Pce¡¯s summit had almost resulted in an ident because of Gu Ying. Although Jun Wu Yao¡¯s appearance had turned the whole situation around, it was thought that the people Gu Ying brought were very possibly from one of the Nine Temples, people from the Spirit Void Temple. Although Jun Wu Yao had ughtered them entirely, but it was impossible that the Spirit Void Pce were not aware of their deaths.

    Ye Mei shook his head and said: ¡°They haven¡¯t made any unusual moves. The Nine Temples is still as quiet as before. In the beginning after Young Miss and Lord Jue had just left, we were worried whether they would carry out any acts of vengeance, but they did not. Even the Spirit Void Pce had been extraordinarily quiet.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie lifted an eyebrow slightly, feeling that something was not right. The Nine Temples had always been cohesive and united,pletely different from the Twelve Pces where internal conflict had been strife. The Nine Temples had never fought each other which allowed their might to always remain oppressively above the Twelve Temples.

    But over this period, the Nine Temples had been too quiet. It could even be said that the Nine Temples had been unusually quiet for the past thousand years where they had shown an attitude of total disregard towards the Twelve Pces¡¯ attempts to expand. Such a change might not have seemed obvious over such a long period of time but if one was to carefully think about it, they would feel that the Nine Temples¡¯ docility seemed to have begun right after the Dark Emperor ¡°fell¡±.

    Regardless whether Gu Ying had brought his band of people toe to the Twelve Pces¡¯ summit without authorization or not, since he was able to mobilize the power of the Spirit Void Pce, it also proved that the Spirit Void Pce had acknowledged Gu Ying¡¯s identity.

 Chapter 2140 - Old Acquaintance (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2140: Old Acquaintance (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    And Gu Ying had been severely wounded. Not only had there not been any movements from the Nine Temples, but even the Spirit Void Temple itself had not shown the slightest reaction. That in itself was highly abnormal.

    Jun Wu Xie felt that the Nine Temples¡¯ck of reaction was not mere coincidence and they must have other motives.

    ¡°It¡¯s strange to say in the least. The Nine Temples have been too docile throughout all this, and it¡¯s not like their style like they were in the past.¡± Ye Mei said as he creased up his brows slightly. They, the Night Regime had followed Jun Wu Yao to conquer the entire Middle Realm, and they had encountered all the major powers of the Middle Realm before. The Twelve Pces¡¯ might back at that time was not as great as what they weremanding more recently and the Nine Temples reigned. The Four Sides did not involve themselves in worldly affairs like in present times and though it could be said that the Nine Temples style of doing things were not as arrogant as how the Twelve Pces carried themselves, they kept a very tight rein on holding their position as the highest power in the Middle Realm.

    Not to mention allowing the Twelve Pces to expand unrestrained, even if they had stepped out of line a little, the Nine Temples would immediately knock some sense into them.

    But over this period, the Nine Temples had really been too quiet, the kind of quiet that would not only make others be unable to be as ease, it would make people feel nervous.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes narrowed. Towards the Nine Temples, she knew nothing about them, but just the things she had heard from the mouths of Ye Mei and the others, while Jun Wu Yao was not even interested in knowing anything about Nine Temples, Twelve Pces and such.

    ¡°Continue to observe them, and do not let down your guard.¡± Jun Wu Xie said.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Mei nodded.

    As Jun Wu Xie was speaking with them, the sound of knocking sounded from behind the door and Ye Sha immediately went to open it.

    Upon opening the door, Ye Sha was slightly taken aback when he saw the person standing outside.

    ¡°I have no ill intentions. I only want to see her for a moment.¡± A gentle female voice sounded.

    The voice reached Jun Wu Xie¡¯s ears and Jun Wu Xie raised her eyes up slightly. Ye Sha¡¯s towering figurepletely blocked out the person outside the door but the sound of that voice was so familiar to her.

    ¡°Ye Sha, let here in.¡± Jun Wu Xie said.

    Ye Sha hesitated slightly, but then quickly moved to allow the person a way in.

    A youngdy wearing a rice white dress with a beautiful countenance stood outside the door, her long ck hair draped loosely over her shoulders. The youngdy¡¯s looks were rather outstanding, but upon that countenance was also a steady calm that should not appear on a person her age.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at the youngdy before her eyes, her heart unusually calm.

    ¡°You¡¯vee back.¡± The youngdy said slowly, the eyes gazing at Jun Wu Xie looking highly conflicted, tinged with traces of surprise, and also a bit of bitterness, but were mostly filled with a kind of calm.

    ¡°Mm.¡± Jun Wu Xie nodded her head slightly.

    For a moment, the two of them looked at each other without a word, and a awkward silence fell upon the room.

    The youngdy¡¯s head then lowered slightly, her eyes looking down.

    Jun Wu Xie was silent for a moment before she suddenly asked: ¡°You do not hate me?¡±

    The youngdy raised her head up to look at Jun Wu Xie, before she slowly revealed a slight bitter smile.

    ¡°Maybe I should hate you, but I can¡¯t make myself do it.¡±

    ¡°Gu Xin Yan, I brought people to destroy your father¡¯s power and his forces. Don¡¯t you hate me for that?¡± Jun Wu Xie said slowly.

    The youngdy standing before Jun Wu Xie was not anyone else but the Blood Fiend Pce¡¯s Young Mistress from before, Gu Xin Yan.

    Back then, on the day of the Twelve Pces¡¯ summit, Jun Wu Xie had lead men to wipe out the members of the Twelve Pces. Gu Xin Yan was severely wounded by Jun Wu Xie when she tried to save Gu Yi, which lead to Gu Ying flying into a rage. Jun Wu Xie had saved Gu Xin Yan in the end but as Gu Xin Yan had been to seriously wounded then, Jun Wu Xie had had no choice but to hand her over into the care of Granny Yue from the Spirit Jade Pce, where she left behind medicine for the wound before she set forth on her journey to the Spirit World.

 Chapter 2141 - Old Acquaintance (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2141: Old Acquaintance (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Thus, after Gu Xin Yan regained consciousness, she had not met with Jun Wu Xie. Although Gu Yi did not die under Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hands, but Jun Wu Xie had every intention of killing Gu Yi, but just that that final strike was blocked by Gu Xin Yan.

    From a certain perspective, wouldn¡¯t it make Jun Wu Xie the killer who murdered Gu Xin Yan¡¯s father?

    Jun Wu Xie had never thought that Gu Xin Yan would not hate her, and for her to not mind it all that much. She had saved Gu Xin Yan only because she was not evil at heart, nor had shemitted much evil, and just because of that.

    A sliver of pain glinted in Gu Xin Yan¡¯s eyes. She drew in a deep breath and shook her head slightly.

    ¡°My Father..... was not killed by you. I do not hate you.¡± Pain grew in Gu Xin Yan¡¯s chest, and an indescribable emotion spread inside. Maybe she should be feeling hatred, but the hate would note. Especially after the crimes of the Twelve Pces had been exposed to the people, Gu Xin Yan really didn¡¯t know whether she should feel any hate.

    In the past, she was the Eldest Miss of the Blood Fiend Pce, a proud daughter of Heaven that everyone cradled in their palms. Gu Yi indulged her in every way, doing everything he could to groom her, seeking to make her be the next Pce Lord of the Blood Fiend Pce. But as Gu Xin Yan was still very young and moreover she was also a girl, Gu Xi had intentionally and unintentionally diverted all unspeakable deeds of the pce away from Gu Xin Yan. All that Gu Xin Yan knew was that her father might havemitted some bad deeds and when all the crimes were revealed and made known, it was only then that Gu Xin Yan realized just how terrifying the deeds and actions of her father and all the other Pce Lords had truly been.

    But.....

    That was her father, so how could she detest him?

    After she woke up, she was greeted with news of her father¡¯s death, and the person who killed her father was Gu Ying..... the person she saw as her brother in her heart.

    The Blood Fiend Pce was destroyed. She had initially almost lost her mind, a little crazed for a period where her heart had been filled with hate. The people in the Spirit Jade Pce had not made things difficult for her as she had been saved by Jun Wu Xie and they treated her with courtesy, not even restricting her freedom in any way.

    That was the biggest setback Gu Xin Yan had ever encountered in her life. She had muddleheadedly escaped out from the Spirit Jade Pce¡¯s branch and gone back to the city where the Blood Fiend Pce had originally been. But when she went into the city that had been all too familiar to her, where everything before her eyes were things she knew so well..... but felt so foreign at the same time.

    The citizens who had lived in fear and trepidation in the past were all showing uninhibited smiles. They still lived the same lives like they had before, but were happier, and more blissful.

    Gu Xin Yan stayed in the city for more than a month, and in that period of time, she could clearly feel the level of joy the destruction of the Blood Fiend Pce had brought to the citizens.....

    She had not known that the citizens would really hate her father that much.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Gu Xin Yan and from Gu Xin Yan¡¯s clear eyes, she did not see the slightest pretense or deceit, like all that she said was what Gu Xin Yan was thinking in her heart.

    ¡°I came here to look for you today for nothing else but to say this. I want to..... thank you.... for saving me.¡± Gu Xin Yan looked at Jun Wu Xie whose countenance had changed, the image of the handsome youth imprinted in her heart already gradually bing blurry, but just felt a strange emotion that still lingered in her heart, causing her to be unable to hate Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie then said indifferently: ¡°I was the one who wounded you. There is no need for you to thank me. Wherever you want to go in future, no one will stop you, and you cane seek revenge against me anytime you want. There is no debt owed between us.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s voice was soft, but it caused Gu Xin Yan to startle slightly, and the corners of her mouth could not help but rise to reveal a faint bitter smile.

 Chapter 2142 - Old Acquaintance (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2142: Old Acquaintance (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s voice was soft, but it caused Gu Xin Yan to startle slightly, and the corners of her mouth could not help but rise to reveal a faint bitter smile.

    That was really cold and cruel.

    Gu Xin Yan¡¯s heart winced with pain upon hearing Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words, the emotions suppressed in her heart indecipherable as thick depressing hurt filled her heart.

    Revenge?

    How was she able to do that? Not to mention that she had saved her life in the end, even if she were to disregard that debt of gratitude, how was she expected to be able to strike at the owner of that pair of eyes?

    WIth that bitter smile at the edges of her mouth, she knew it was useless no matter what she said. Jun Wu Xie did not fear her exacting revenge, or it could be said that Jun Wu Xie did not even care whether she hated her at all. All of this caused a wincing pain to tug at Gu Xin Yan¡¯s heart and the wisp of sentiments she held hidden deep in her heart was finally quashed to never again see the light of day again.

    ¡°I will never harm you, no matter whether you believe me or not.¡± Gu Xin Yan said with a bitter smile. She raised her head up, and her limpid eyes swept fleetingly over Jun Wu Xie¡¯s divinely beautiful countenance. In the past, the people of the Twelve Pces had always said that she, Gu Xin Yan, was the top beauty of the Twelve Pces, none of them knowing that before Jun Wu Xie, what her own looks would even count as. Even Gu Ying¡¯s biological mother, the princess known to be the greatest beauty of the Nine Temples, when ced before Jun Wu Xie¡¯s looks, had been deemed to have lost much of its lustre.

    The youngdy before her eyes, was coldly beautiful, possessing a pair of bright eyes that exuded steady calm. If she had not fallen in love with this pair of eyes back then, then maybe..... she would never have to experience the pain and despair she was feeling today.

    Never to seek, never able to obtain.....

    Gu Xin Yan did not say anything more, but just nodded her head slightly at Jun Wu Xie.

    She had remained at the Spirit Jade Pce, only to be able to see Jun Wu Xie once more. With her wish now achieved, there was no need for her to continue to remain here. The shadow that had been branded right in her soul could not be wiped away, and she would not be able to remain at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s side, remaining behind, would only bring her increasing grief.

    Gu Xin Yan left, not bringing anything with her, and wearing only the clothes from when she had been saved, she departed from the Spirit Jade Pce¡¯s branch silently. No one knew where she went and did not even know that she had left so quietly.

    After Jun Wu Xie knew about it, she let out a long sigh. Under the night sky, Jun Wu Xie stood upon the city¡¯s gates, to gaze out into the boundlessnd, her heart heavy with thoughts.

    She missed her family, missed the Lin Pce, missed her Grandfather, Uncle, missed Little Jue whom she saw as her little brother, missing very much more all the warm and peaceful times she had.

    She had thought that she would be able to return back to the Lower Realm after she came out from the Spirit World, to reunite with her family. Never had she expected that she would identally stumble upon such a thing about the Sacrifice of the Three Realms.

    This was a catastrophe for the Three Realms and Jun Wu Xie could not afford to not try to put a stop to it. Otherwise, she would lose everything she had in her hands, things that she had not possessed in her previous life.....

    Every small little bit of it all, to her, was exceptionally precious.

    Jun Wu Yao stepped up onto the top of the city gates. Seeing Jun Wu Xie standing there staring into the cold night wind, he quietly wrapped her small petite body within his arms.

    Hidden in the shadows outside the city gates, Gu Xin Yan stood looking up at the two people locked in a tight embrace, her heart feeling a cold emptiness. She had not been in a hurry to leave, and had paced back and forth outside the city. But with thisst look, it strengthened her resolve to leave.

    Gu Xin Yan left without a sound, unaware that under an enormous tree not too far away from her, the girl wearing a mask had been just like her, lifting her head up to look at the two people up there upon the city¡¯s gates, the eyes showing through the mask filled with an indescribable emotion.

 Chapter 2143 - Heaven Defying Breakthrough (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2143: Heaven Defying Breakthrough (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    On the second day that she returned to the Spirit Jade Pce, Jun Wu Xie did not rush herself to go to Mount Fu Yao immediately, but instead gave herself one good day of rest. Over the past one year, her spirit had lived outside of her body and before she came back, the Spirit Lord had said that she might be a little unused to it, where she would need a period of time for her to adjust back to the way it was before.

    But though she had waited a few days on her way back here, Jun Wu Xie did not discover any signs that her spirit did not meldpletely with her body, which differed with what the Spirit Lord had said. She had asked Jun Wu Yao about it but Jun Wu Yao¡¯s reply had been very vague, only telling her that she had two souls in one body which was rather unique and the fact that the Spirit Tree¡¯s seed acted as reinforcement, her difort would then be reduced.

    But.....

    It did not feel like it had been reduced, but just that there wasn¡¯t any difort at all!

    ¡°What is the Mistress looking at?¡± The little ck cat asked as it jumped up onto Jun Wu Xie¡¯s shoulder. Standing beside the stool, Lord Meh Meh and the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit were not as agile as the little ck cat and all they could do was to just hop foolishly by Jun Wu Xie¡¯s feet as they attempted to jump into her arms to seek her caress.

    Jun Wu Xie stared at her hands, her mind seemingly thoughtful.

    Havinge back for so long, she had not felt any signs of her spirit power coursing through her. If not for the fact that the sense of touch of her hands felt different from when she was a spirit body, she really wouldn¡¯t be able to tell that her spirit had already returned into her flesh body.

    Jun Wu Xie stared for a while, and then suddenly turned her palms up, to attempt to turn her spirit power into mes within her palm like she had done before.

    But.....

    The purple me she expected to see did not appear.

    But a ball of silverish me that was tinged with gold? That was what suddenly appeared in the palm of her hand.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes red wide as she stared, looking in surprise at the ball of silver mes dancing in her palm.

    ¡®BAM!¡¯

    Hiding high up on a beam in the room to watch over Jun Wu Xie, Ye Sha suddenly crashed heavily onto the ground. His eyes were filled with utter shock, where it was clear he could havended on the ground nimbly, he had fallen clumsily on his face.

    But his eyes were fixed unwaveringly upon the dancing mes that was a mix of silver and gold in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Young Miss..... You..... You are about to rise up into the realm of the Gold Spirit! !¡± Ye Sha quickly climbed to his feet, the shock still evident on his face. The ball of fire in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hand was just too blindingly alluring and he just could not take his eyes off it.

    ¡°What?¡± Jun Wu Xie was lightly taken aback, unable to react properly.

    Ye Sha immediately fell to one knee, and his voice was filled with immense delight.

    ¡°Congrattions Young Miss! You¡¯re about to embark on a breakthrough to the Gold Spirit!¡±

    ¡°Gold Spirit?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked as she looked at Ye Sha, and then turned back to look at the mes she had conjured up with her spirit power, staring a little entranced at it. She had rushed the entire way back here and not summoned up her spirit powers at all. Moreover with Jun Wu Yao at her side, there wasn¡¯t even the chance for her to need to do that and hence, she did not know the level of her current powers at all. It was the tranquil and peaceful state of her spirit powers that made her feel as if they had disappeared instead.

    Never ever had she thought.....

    Ye Sha¡¯s heart was more shocked than Jun Wu Xie was feeling. Beginning all the way back from the Lower Realm, he had remained by Jun Wu Xie¡¯s side. Towards the speed that Jun Wu Xie¡¯s powers grew at, he knew it better than anyone else. Jun Wu Xie¡¯s growth in spirit power had been extremely fast, and it was also because she possessed a nt type Ring Spirit. Her speed surpassed those of all the supposed prodigies, and it could be said to be rather Heaven defying.

    But.....

    However Heaven defying it was, it could notpare to the change he was seeing right before his eyes.

    Above the Purple Spirit was the Silver Spirit, and the Pce Lords of the Twelve Pces from before had only been Silver Spirits. When Jun Wu Xie left, she was clearly only at the Purple Spirit¡¯s fourth stage! Who would have thought that after staying in the Spirit World for only one year, Jun Wu Xie hadpletely skipped the Silver Spirit level, to charge straight towards the Gold Spirit! ?

 Chapter 2144 - Heaven Defying Breakthrough (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2144: Heaven Defying Breakthrough (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The Gold Spirit was power at the highest peak in the Middle Realm. Looking throughout the entire Middle Realm, only the Nine Temple Lords of the Nine Temples held such a level of power.

    Never had the past generations of Pce Lords of the Twelve Pces ever seen one who did not seek to attain the Gold Spirit. But the requirements the Gold Spirit called for was not just as simple as cultivation, but it had something to do directly with one¡¯s soul. Regardless how gifted one was, if the aptitude of their spirit soul was inadequate, even if they cultivated for hundreds or thousands of years, they would never be able to attempt for the Gold Spirit.

    To the people of the Middle Realm, the Gold Spirit was a realm that was almost legendary. Only the Nine Temple Lords of the Nine Temples had such ability. It must be known that after the Nine Temples were established, they had never once had a change of Temple Lords. The Nine Temples had existed in the Middle Realm for as long as several thousand years and the Nine Temple Lords have lived for those thousands of years..... Several thousand years of cultivation, and add that to their great aptitude, all this then gave them the opportunity to step into the realm of the Gold Spirit. In these several thousand years for the Twelve Pces, not a single person had possessed that kind of power. Not just the Twelve Pces, since time immemorial in the Middle Realm, there had only been nine Gold Spirits!

    And Ye Sha would never in his dreams ever thought that Jun Wu Xie would be charging straight for the Gold Spirit after just spending one year¡¯s time in the Spirit World!

    Although he had never gone to the Spirit World himself personally, Ye Sha had heard of things about the Spirit World from Jun Wu Yao before. Nothing had ever been as Heaven defying as Jun Wu Xie!

    Jun Wu Xie was stunned for quite a good while. The sudden incredible increase in spirit power had caught her slightly unprepared. In sudden realization, she came to understand why Jun Wu Yao would want to take the effort to insist to bring her into the Spirit World to temper her spirit. No wonder Jun Wu Yao had said, to want to possess truly great power, one had to work upon one¡¯s very spirit soul!

    But.....

    This was a little too ridiculous.

    Jun Wu Xie was shocked by her own increase in powers. She had previously thought that even f she cultivated for a year in the Spirit World, spirit power and power of the spirit were twopletely different things. Even if it really helped, it would at most enable her to breakthrough to the Silver Spirit.

    Never had she thought.....

    That she was going to breakthrough to the Gold Spirit?

    ¡°Where is Wu Yao?¡± Jun Wu Xie suddenly raised her head up and looked at Ye Sha to ask.

    Ye Sha immediately replied: ¡°Lord Jue has gone to check the destroyed rune totem in the city.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie nodded, still feeling that the growth in her powers was just too terrifying.

    Not knowing that.....

    Such an increase in her powers was most logically and to be expected. Things that could attract Jun Wu Yao¡¯s eyes were rare and few throughout the world. The fact that he would take the effort to bring Jun Wu Xie to the Spirit World meant that he had his reasons for doing so. Not to mention that Jun Wu Xie had two souls living in one body, spirit souls were by nature equipped to devour. Even if she had not devoured any spirits in the Spirit World, with the power of the spirit so thick and robust in the Spirit World, she would only need to just remain in there and she would be able to gain such powers. But it was impossible to turn such power into power of the spirit and it had instead be a source that propped up her spirit powers!

    Added to that, Jun Wu Xie managed to develop Spirit Reinforcement runes that sped up the elevation of her power of the spirit, which grew her power of the spirit at a Heaven defying rate. She used just a year¡¯s time to cultivate to a level that other spirits were not able to achieve in a hundred years and due to the effects of the Spirit Tree¡¯s seed, it allowed her power of the spirit to slowly meld together with her spirit powers bit by bit, which brought together the factors for her to attain powers almost breaking through to the Gold Spirit!

    Such a level of power gave Jun Wu Xie sheer delight. What shecked most now was strong powers and since she was seeking to disrupt the Upper Realm¡¯s n, the Purple Spirit was no longer adequate.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go look for him.¡± Jun Wu Xie suddenly stood up to say, deciding that she should go ask Jun Wu Yao about it properly.

 Chapter 2145 - Unexpected Happening (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2145: Unexpected Happening (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    When she went out, Jun Wu Xie did not forget to alter her appearance. As afterall, when she hade into the city with this face, it had caused quite a stir. Jun Wu Xie was highly averse towards such reactions and in order to not draw anybody¡¯s attention, she pulled out ¡°Jun Xie¡¯s¡± face and put the mask on before dressing herself up as a male youth. She then stepped out through the door. But on this trip, she brought along ¡°the entire family¡±.

    The little ck cat had naturally upied the position on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s shoulders, while having just been reunited, Lord Meh Meh and the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit had most definitely not wanted to be left behind at home to wait, but tagged along behind, leaving only Ye Sha alone to follow hidden within the shadows.

    Jun Wu Xie came walking out into the Spirit Jade Pce¡¯s branch and when she was passing the main hall, she bumped right into Xue Er coincidentally. Xue Er looked in surprise at Jun Wu Xie dressed up in male clothing as the masked girl stood silently without a word at Xue Er¡¯s side.

    That countenance was not unfamiliar to Xue Er. Wasn¡¯t that the way Jun Wu Xie had altered her looks into when she came to the Spirit Jade Pce for the first time?

    ¡°Young Mas..... Miss Jun, where are you going out to?¡± In that instant, Xue Er really did not know how to address Jun Wu Xie.

    [She is rather strange. Miss Jun is as beautiful as a Heavenly goddess, why does she always like to dress herself up in male clothing? Although her disguise as a young youth could also be considered as delicately attractive, butpared to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s real looks, this is as unremarkable as dust.]

    ¡°Where are the runes in the city located?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked.

    ¡°Ah! That¡¯s where you want to go!¡± It immediately dawned upon Xue Er. She was just about to open her mouth when she suddenly nced at the girl beside her before she said: ¡°The way to that ce is a little too confusing to direct you to, why not let my Senior bring you there?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s gaze then moved to fall upon the girl wearing a mask on her face.

    Feeling Jun Wu Xie¡¯s gaze on her, the body of the girl stiffened slightly and she lowered her head down, not daring to meet Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°We¡¯ve troubled you.¡± Jun Wu Xie said.

    The girl shook her head silently, still not saying a single word but just turned and went walking towards the door, seemingly like she was leading the way for Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie went on to follow her.

    Xue Er blinked her eyes as she watched the figures of her Senior and Jun Wu Xie leaving one behind the other. Looking at Jun Wu Xie walk out from the Spirit Jade Pce branch, she saw the little ck cat resting upon Jun Wu Xie shoulders and also two adorable beasts hopping and leaping as they followed behind. Seeing that, she could not help but burst out with a tinklingugh before she went on to continue with her tasks in a great mood.

    When they came out of the Spirit Jade Pce branch, the masked girl continued to walk ahead of Jun Wu Xie, maintaining a distance away that wasn¡¯t close but close enough to not let Jun Wu Xie lose sight of her. She remained very quiet, not saying a single word the entire way, but stopped slightly to look at Jun Wu Xie when they needed to make a turn. When she saw Jun Wu Xie was still following her, she would then continue on her way forward.

    ¡°That fe is a little strange.¡± The little ck cat said wrinkling up its nose, its furry tail swishing behind Jun Wu Xie¡¯s back.

    Jun Wu Xie had naturally noticed the masked girl¡¯s strange demeanor but she did not detect any enmitying from the masked girl. She did not feel that the masked girl disliked her, but it was more like she was fearful of her.

    Even after thinking for a long while, Jun Wu Xie still could not recall having seen that disciple in the Spirit Jade Pce before. If they had not encountered each other before, why was there such fear? Jun Wu Xie could not understand it but she did not think too deep into it as she wasn¡¯t a person who liked to stick her nose into other people¡¯s affairs. Everyone had their own way of living their lives and she had no right to interfere.

 Chapter 2146 - Unexpected Happening (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2146: Unexpected Happening (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    A hunched over figure was shuffling his way past through the crowded street. The figure had a tall andrge framed body but it was not known why his back was hunched over so much. The clothes on his body were covered over with filth and his hands that were exposed out of those clothes were festering with sores. His face waspletely covered in wounds with most of them rotting and badly inmed, looking very much a frightful sight.

    People who passed him on the road were rather fearful of him where they subconsciously avoided him, the eyes gazing at him helplessly filling up with pity.

    This past year, with the Twelve Pces destroyed, the Spirit Jade Pce rose in power. The ces that the Twelve Pces originally upied were liberated and the people in the various major cities found their lives bing a whole lot better. It was hard to imagine that under such circumstances, such a wretched and pitiful person would still appear. From the way he looked, he would seem to be a beggar who was afflicted with a severe illness.

    ¡°Ay! Big Brother over there! There¡¯s some steaming hot buns here. Have a few!¡± A kind hearted youth selling buns could not help himself but to call out when he saw the person¡¯s pitiful state.

    That person¡¯s footsteps paused slightly as he turned his head back to look. When the face that had more than half of it rotten was revealed to the youth, the youth was taken by shock with a jump and the smile on his face froze, a trace of horror rising up in his eyes.

    The person quickly lowered his head and did not dare to look at the other party anymore, but just said in a hoarse and raspy voice: ¡°No..... No need..... I..... have no money.....¡±

    That voice was extraordinarily grating on the ears, like someone was throttling his throat. If one was to look carefully, they would then discover that the person¡¯s neck had several wounds on it, the flesh at the edges of those wounds curled to expose the insides, where it was clear that he had injured his throat.

    The youth gulped saliva back down his throat and only managed to collect back his senses after quite a struggle. He nced up at his father beside him and saw his father give him a nod. He immediately grabbed a piece of paper and wrapped it around a few buns before running with quick steps to that person¡¯s side, and shoved the buns into his hands.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to pay for these. Just go ahead and eat them. If you go hungry in future, juste to our shop. We do not have much else here, but we can still afford to give you a few buns.¡± The youth said with a smile.

    The person was slightly taken aback, and it was clear that he had not expected to encounter such a kind hearted person as he nodded his head repeatedly looking highly choked up, unable to say another word.

    ¡°Looking at the state you¡¯re in, I think you are carrying wounds on your body. You can go to the Spirit Jade Pce branch. They have a free physician there and they will treat you for free.¡± The youth said kind heartedly.

    Ever since the Spirit Jade Pce took over the city, the citizens lived in peace and contentment. With their hands feeling richer, kindness grew more abundant as well.

    That person merely lowered his head and nodded slowly, his dry and parched throat squeezing out an almost inaudible ¡°thank you¡±.

    Seeing the man reacting like that, the youth did not say anything more, thinking that the person would go seek treatment.

    The person held the steaming hot buns and picked up one with a hand that was covered with festering sores to slowly raise it up to his mouth. When the soft bun went into his mouth, what was just the mostmon of foods was at that moment more delicious than any exotic delicacy.

    Two hot streams of tears fell from his eyes, his hunched over back trembling slightly as he suppressed the agonizing torment he felt inside.

    ¡°Meh meh! !¡± Suddenly, a strange sound sounded out in the street. That person turned his head to look and saw a masked girl together with a youth delicate with delicately attractive features weaving through the people on the street. A big eared rabbit and a rotund littlemb was following behind the youth, the littlemb bleating as it followed, seemingly in high spirits.

    But when that person saw the face of the youthful male, he frozepletely, and the bun in his hand suddenly fell to the ground.....

 Chapter 2147 - Unexpected Happening (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2147: Unexpected Happening (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Meh meh! !¡± Lord Meh Meh followed behind Jun Wu Xie, bouncing along the entire way as it looked at the little ck cat seated safely upon Jun Wu Xie¡¯s shoulder, its little heart filled with envy, jealousy and hatred, hating the fact that it was not small enough, or it would be able to stand upon Jun Wu Xie¡¯s other shoulder! !

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s heel was then stepped upon by one of Lord Meh Meh¡¯s hoof and she couldn¡¯t help but halt in her steps. She turned around to look at Lord Meh Meh who knew it had done something wrong and she immediately felt like she didn¡¯t know whether to cry orugh.

    Lord Meh Meh had its eyes turned away, looking like a little guilt ridden child, not daring to look into Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes.

    Jun Wu Xie finally could not help butugh and shook her head as she bent down to scoop Lord Meh Meh and the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit up into her arms. The two adorable little beasts were not really that heavy, but also not that light at the same time. But with the great increase in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s powers, she would be able to carry them all even if there were a few more of them.

    When the masked girl saw that Jun Wu Xie had stopped, she halted her steps as well.

    Jun Wu Xie had just carried up the two adorable beasts securely in her arms and straightened her body to continue to make her way forward when she suddenly saw a highly wretched looking person making a mad dash through the crowd of people toe rushing hurriedly straight towards her.

    The girl wearing the mask immediately narrowed her eyes and she suddenly moved her body toe right in front of Jun Wu Xie to block the way, immediately pulling out the sword hanging from her hip.

    That person was running frantically, and bumping his way through the crowd, he finally came before Jun Wu Xie, but was knocked in the shoulder by someone and he fell in a flurry right onto the ground right in front of Jun Wu Xie.

    A rotting stench wafted out from that person¡¯s body, and Jun Wu Xie just stood there to stare at the person on the ground.

    ¡°Jun..... Jun.....¡± The person struggled, wanting to get up. But that fall had further weakened his already frail body. He forcefully propped his upper body up, and a pool of blood could be seen to have collected under him.

    ¡°Who are you! ?¡± It was the first time the masked girl opened her mouth to speak in front of Jun Wu Xie, and Jun Wu Xie actually felt a sliver of familiarity in that voice.

    But without waiting for Jun Wu Xie to think further, the person on the ground opened his mouth and he was barely able to utter out two words that shook Jun Wu Xie right to the core.

    ¡°Su..... Ya.....¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes quivered, as she stared in surprise at the person.

    Su Ya.

    Her Master, the Master who was willing to risk her life to protect her!

    Jun Wu Xie immediately sensed that something was not right and she immediately crouched herself down, putting Lord Meh Meh and the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit back on the ground, to go forward and lift the person¡¯s shoulders to look into the person¡¯s face.

    That face, could no longer be called a person¡¯s face. From his forehead to his chin, there wasn¡¯t a single piece of healthy flesh anymore, the rotten wounds dripping with thick sticky pus, looking highly disgusting.

    ¡°Jun Xie..... Save..... save..... Su..... Ya.....¡± The person tore out those heartrending words from his parched throat.

    Those stuttering words, caused Jun Wu Xie to freeze in spot.

    Save Su Ya.....

    That did those words really mean?

    The person seemed to be highly distraught, and unable to hold out any longer, he fell into aplete dead faint after saying those words!

    The figure of Ye Sha appeared beside Jun Wu Xie in the next instant.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes widened slightly, and an ominous feeling rise up in her heart right at that moment.

    ¡°Young Miss?¡± Ye Sha said in a low voice.

    ¡°Bring him back!¡± Jun Wu Xie said immediately. No matter who this person is, his words had greatly shook Jun Wu Xie¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Yes, Young Miss!¡± Without another word, Ye Sha immediately carried that person up onto his shoulder.

    Jun Wu Xie had already lost the heart to go find Jun Wu Yao, but immediately got Ye Sha to bring that person back to the Spirit Jade Pce branch!

 Chapter 2148 - An Accident Occurs (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2148: An ident urs (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The person that Ye Sha carried back was brought right into her own room by Jun Wu Xie. Ye Sha carefullyid the person down onto the bed and retreated to the side.

    Xue Er saw Jun Wu Xie and her group suddenly return and was actually feeling a little curious where she was about to go in to ask about it when she saw the masked girl shaking her head at her. She immediately did not dare to ask any questions but just stood by the door.

    The person lying on the bed caused Jun Wu Xie to crease up her brows. The amount of wounds on his person was shocking to see and after looking through his condition, it made Jun Wu Xie¡¯s breathing be slightly repressed.

    The wounds on the person¡¯s body did not have a single one that was fatal, but were inflicted on every part of him to give him the most agony. The nails on both his hands and feet have been pulled right off and there were two bleeding holes about two thumbs¡¯ width at his shoulder des. His arms, face, back and chest were filled with gory wounds and a chunk of flesh had been sliced off from his thigh.

    It was hard to imagine how this person could have held out with such a badly battered body to drag himself all the way to this ce.

    With such severe injuries, even if none of them were fatal, add them all together with the rotting and inmmation, it would be able to take a person¡¯s life as well!

    Jun Wu Xie did not dare to dy another moment. The words the man had said before he fainted had terrified her. She must save this person no matter what, or she would not be able to eat or sleep well.

    She brought out a whole bunch of elixirs and medicines, generously pouring them into the person¡¯s mouth. She used a small scalpel to cut away the rotten dead flesh and cleaned out the wounds, disinfected them and proceeded to sew them together.....

    Jun Wu Xie conducted herself systematically without getting flustered. Although she worked speedily, she did not miss anything out.

    Xue Er who stood by the door watched Jun Wu Xie work her godly hands of healing, and her eyes could not help but widen, her face one ofplete amazement.

    ¡°Miss Jun is just superb. One will not be able to find a physician that would be able to match her healing skills throughout the entire Middle Realm.¡± Xue Er said in a low voice to the masked girl.

    But the masked girl did not reply to her words, but just looked on a little worriedly as she watched the busy Jun Wu Xie carrying on with the treatment.

    The name Su Ya was one that she had heard before. That was the name of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s Master in the Cloudy Brook Academy. Jun Wu Xie valued her Master very much and that person¡¯s words earlier would definitely have worried Jun Wu Xie.

    Basin after basin of blood filled water were carried out. Xue Er and the masked girl wanted to help and they silently went to prepare hot water, taking up the menial task.

    The round of treatment went on for an entire day, going on until Jun Wu Yao came back. Jun Wu Xie had just finished with all her treatments and throughout one whole day, she had not even had a sip of water, the anxiety in her heart causing her to be unable to stop for even a second.

    ¡°What happened here?¡± Jun Wu Yao asked with an eyebrow raised as he looked at the blood covered Jun Wu Xie standing by the bed. If not for the fact he knew that the blood was not Jun Wu Xie¡¯s, it was feared that he would already have given to rage.

    Jun Wu Xie shook her head, and Ye Sha hurriedly walked over toe over to Jun Wu Yao from the side, to rte the series of events that had happened earlier to Jun Wu Yao.

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s brows furrowed together slightly. Jun Wu Xie was seemingly cold and indifferent, but her heart inside highly valued her ties and bonds in her rtionships with her loved ones. She was like that with family, and she was the same with her Masters.

    Jun Wu Yao immediately walked over to the side of the bed, and looked at Jun Wu Xie who stood beside him with her head lowered. Understanding the kind of worry and unease that filled her heart, he did not say a word, but merely bit through the skin on his finger, and dripped a drop of his blood into the person¡¯s mouth.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s healing abilities was unparalleled, but that person was just too severely injured. Even if all his wounds were tended to, it was feared that he would still need a few days before he would regain consciousness, and Jun Wu Yao knew that Jun Wu Xie would not be able to wait that long.

    Upon seeing Jun Wu Yao¡¯s action, Ye Sha who was standing at the side wanted to say something, but was finally unable to voice it out.

 Chapter 2149 - Sudden Calamity Out of Nowhere (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2149: Sudden Cmity Out of Nowhere (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The fresh drop of blood went into his mouth, and the person lying on the bed did not move at all. Jun Wu Xie watched the man intently, not taking a single step away. As the man¡¯s injuries had been too severe, to the extent that she was unable to find any signs of familiarity from his features, as his face had been disfigured sopletely that no one would be able to recognise him and Jun Wu Xie had through the process of saving him discovered that not only had there been countless wounds on the surface, even his throat had been badly hurt, where it must have felt like it had been burnt by fire, contorting his voice.

    Suddenly, the eyelids of the man lying upon the bed moved. Although it was slight, but it made Jun Wu Xie stand up from her chair, her gaze not moving away from him the slightest inch.

    The wounds on the man¡¯s body had already been properly tended to under Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hands but his injuries had really been so severe with wounds so deep you could literally see the bone. More than half of his face had rotted and after the rotten flesh was scraped away, there was only a thinyer of flesh on his face, which had been wrapped up with inyers of bandages by Ju Wu Xie.

    ¡®Arrrgh! !¡± A mournful wail escaped from the mouth of the man. He suddenly opened his eyes, which were so terrifyingly bloodshot they looked as if they had been scooped out from blood!

    The man sat up from the bed with a swoosh, his horror filled eyes staring fearfully at people in the room. At the moment that his gaze fell upon Jun Wu Xie, his body started to tremble uncontrobly. He pulled on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s sleeve, his eyes wide and his gaze fixed upon her.

    ¡°Save Su Ya! Save Su Ya! ! !¡± That hoarse and raspy voice caused goosebumps to rise when they heard it, the utter despair and begging plea in it enough to make people tear.

    Jun Wu Xie held the man up by his arms. His injuries were too severe and his body would not be able to hold up under such emotional trauma. Jun Wu Xie was guessing that the fact that man had awakened so soon must have something to do with that drop of blood from Jun Wu Yao.

    ¡°What really happened? Tell me slowly.¡± Jun Wu Xie suppressed the anxiety she felt in her heart, maintaining her calm.

    That man¡¯s body shook slightly and the despair in his eyes turned into endless agony. He lowered his head and stared at his hands, his long slender fingers now wrapped in bandages. Intense pain was being felt under those bandages where he seemed to have returned back into that nightmare, unable to help himself as a shiver ran through his body.

    ¡°Who are you? What happened to my Master?¡± When Jun Wu Xie saw that the man was lost in a daze, she could not help open her mouth to ask.

    That man looked at the wretched state he was in and he suddenly let out a mournful howl. He buried his face into hands uncontrobly, his choked sobs spilling out through his fingers.

    ¡°I am Tian Ze..... The Cloudy Brook Academy¡¯s Tian Ze.....¡± An almost inaudible voice escaped out from the man¡¯s mouth.

    Jun Wu Xie stared in disbelief, her eyes wide as she looked at the man who currently did not look like either man or ghost.

    Tian Ze.....

    It could still be remembered back when she had just been admitted into the Cloudy Brook Academy, he had been a tall and dominating figure, full of mettle and spirited..... How did hee to be reduced to such a state?

    Jun Wu Xie could still remember that Tian Ze would asionally make his way over to Su Ya¡¯s little loft, and the stone faced Tian Ze in the academy would not be able to summon up the same unbending demeanor in that ce, often tormented by Su Ya till he wanted to cry but no tears came out. That was when Jun Wu Xie came to know that Tian Ze and Su Ya were fellow disciples.

    Tian Ze¡¯s powers were not weak, just slightly inferior to Su Ya¡¯s by a bit, but had still held the powers of a Silver Spirit. One would then ask, in the Middle Realm, a Silver Spirit was almost able to make all look up to him with awe, and besides the Nine Temple Lords of the Nine Temples, who would be able to wound him?

 Chapter 2150 - Sudden Calamity Out of Nowhere (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2150: Sudden Cmity Out of Nowhere (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Master Uncle Tian Ze..... Just what really happened?¡± An ominous premonition swirled in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s heart.

    Tian Ze¡¯s condition was so bad that she could not recognize him at all. Such severe wounds were definitely not left from a battle. Sword wounds, burn wounds, whip wounds..... covering his entire body hadpletely tormented that once good looking man at the prime of his life into looking like neither man nor ghost.....

    Tian Ze struggled to suppress the sorrowful agony in his heart. He drew in a deep breath and raised his head up awash in sadness, his bloodshot eyes looking straight at Jun Wu Xie as he told Jun Wu Xie the truth that made her body turn cold.

    After Jun Wu Xie¡¯s batch of disciples left, the Cloudy Brook Academy waspletely shut down and their teachers were all dismissed. For some reason, Tian Ze¡¯s and Su Ya¡¯s Master, who was also the Cloudy Brook Academy¡¯s Headmaster had no choice but to take his two disciples to leave the Cloudy Brook Academy, to live under concealed identities, hiding from persecution by certain powers.

    The powers the three of them possessed were not weak and though they were being persecuted, they still possessed the ability to defend themselves. But things took a turn for the worse when their whereabouts were discovered. The enemy came in with several thousand people, besieging them from all sides. Although they were powerful pugilists, faced with such great numbers, their two fists found it hard to fight against four hands.

    During the great battle, Tian Ze and Su Ya were separated from their Master under the onught. Although they managed to break out from the encirclement after fighting with everything they had, their bodies wereden with injuries. They had escaped for just a few days when the enemy caught up with them, where Su Ya and Tian Ze were immediately thrown into jail. Those people still did not give up on their pursuit of their Master as their real target had always been the Cloudy Brook Academy¡¯s Headmaster!

    But how could the little old man who was able to teach two Silver Spirits possibly be someone those people could capture? They searched and investigated for a good half year¡¯s time to absolutely no avail. Left with no other choice, they diverted their frustration and rage upon Tian Ze and Su Ya instead.

    The wounds and injuries on Tian Ze were inflicted at that time. When they were captured, they were already injured. Locked up within the dungeon, they were not given any treatment. Half a year¡¯s time caused his condition and Su Ya¡¯s to worsen and deteriorate into an extremely terrible state, where they were ced under torture without any opportunity for them to resist.

    Those people inflicted torment upon their bodies time and time again, attempting to force them into revealing their Master¡¯s whereabouts. The two of them gritted their teeth tightly together, unwilling to say a single word.

    Helpless as to what else they could do, those people then thought up the most vicious thing they could do. Throwing Tian Ze who was almost on hisst breaths out, they told Tian Ze that after a month¡¯s time, if their Master still remaining in hiding, then they would hold an open execution of his Senior Su Ya.

    Tian Ze ran away in escape, but having lost contact with the little old man, how was he supposed to inform him of the news?

    In a muddled daze, he hade to this city. He had already given in to despair and had not expected he would suddenly see Jun Wu Xie who had disappeared for a rather long while!

    At that moment. Tian Ze felt as if his hands had grasped onto the final life saving straws of grass, and he went running with no regard for his own life straight towards Jun Wu Xie.....

    As Tian Ze¡¯s throat had been injured, throughout the process of his narration, his words were interrupted intermittently, constantly coughing as blood spewed out from his mouth. He did not care about that in the slightest, but just wanted to tell Jun Wu Xie everything as quickly as possible.

    Wiping away the blood at the edge of his mouth, Tian Ze stared at Jun Wu Xie fervently.

    ¡°I can¡¯t find Master. In another five days, they will kill Su Ya..... I am at my wits end. Jun Xie, you are Su Ya¡¯s disciple. You must save her! They are inhuman! They will really kill Su Ya!¡±

 Chapter 2151 - Sudden Calamity Out of Nowhere (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2151: Sudden Cmity Out of Nowhere (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hand was held in a tight grip by Tian Ze, the great amount of strength used causing the closed wounds to burst open once again. Hot blood seeped through the bandages and stained Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hand, the bright red blood stinging her eyes.

    She had never thought that the parting back at the Cloudy Brook Academy could very well have been the final time they bade each other goodbye.

    She just could not imagine that suave and unbending Master of hers was actually locked up in a dungeon that did not see the light of day, suffering such agonizing torment.

    ¡°Who are the people responsible?¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s voice had turned light and soft, her breathing slowed, her slightly narrowed eyes holding in murder that would rock the Heavens.

    ¡°It¡¯s the Nine Temples.¡± Tian Ze replied.

    ¡°Nine Temples.....¡± Jun Wu Xie squeezed those two words out through her tightly clenched teeth.

    They actually dared!

    At that moment, Jun Wu Xie finally understood the reason why the Nine Temples had kept such a low profile and remained so quiet. They had not given on the struggle with the Twelve Pces but had found themselves a new objective!

    ¡°Why do they want to capture Grandmaster?¡± Jun Wu Xie forcibly pushed down the hatred in her heart.

    Tian Ze shook his head.

    ¡°I do not know. They had been highly respectful to Master before this and had never dared to show any disrespect towards Master. But this time, things had happened too suddenly and we were caughtpletely off guard. Do you still remember that all of you were released from the Cloudy Brook Academy prematurely? That was because the Cloudy Brook Academy was attacked before that, and Master felt that there was something strange about it. Hence, he immediately shut down the academy, and led me and Senior to run away from the ce. Master had never mentioned what the enemy¡¯s objectives were, but had just vaguely told us that it concerned a certain magical treasure, and that those people had to get their hands of the treasure before they would be able to achieve their aims, seemingly something to do with some sort of array.¡±

    Array! !

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mind flew into a whirl!

    At almost the same instant, the words ¡°Blood Sacrifice Array¡± rose up in her mind!

    Could it be..... that the Nine Temples were involved in the Upper Realm¡¯s ns for the Blood Sacrifice?

    And what could be the thing that they wanted to retrieve from the hands of the little old man?

    Great clouds of doubts swirled around in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s head, the chaotic mess of clues and hints causing her to be unable to clear up her thoughts immediately, but to just feel that the reign of the Middle Realm was about to change!

    ¡°Jun Xie, there no more time..... Those people will execute Su Ya on Mount Fu Yao in another five days..... You must save her! !¡± Tian Ze begged as he looked at Jun Wu Xie in despair. He knew that it was very harsh of him to be making such a request of a junior, but there was no other way out for him! If he was unable to find his Master, Su Ya would undoubtedly die five dayster!

    Jun Wu Xie drew in a deep breath, and turned her hands over to hold Tian Ze¡¯s, her cold clear eyes glinting coldly with unwavering resolve.

    ¡°Uncle Master, rest assured. I will definitely save Master.¡±

    So what if it¡¯s the Nine Temples?

    To save Su Ya, even if she had to go against everyone under the Heavens, she would not hesitate in the slightest.

    She could still remember the words that Su Ya had told her right be her ear.

    Her disciple, must not ever suffer the slightest grievance under the hand of others. If Jun Wu Xie was able to fight them, then she would fight them herself. But if she was unable to take them on, then she, as the Master would fight on her behalf!

    Those firm and unyielding words resounded in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s chest, causing her soul to stir.

    And today, Jun Wu Xie wished to tell Su Ya.....

    She was the same!

    Whoever dares to harm her Master in the slightest, she would ughter their entire n!

    Hearing Jun Wu Xie¡¯s promise, the despair that had Tian Ze had been bogged down with finally got a slight reprieve. He was really very tired. He looked at Jun Wu Xie, his eyes seemingly tinted with a hint of a smile, and the moment just before he slipped into unconsciousness, he could not help but think.

    His Senior, had definitely not epted the wrong disciple!

 Chapter 2152 - Sudden Calamity Out of Nowhere (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2152: Sudden Cmity Out of Nowhere (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Tian Ze had withstood utter exhaustion for him to hold up till now. Seeing Tian Zepletely drained of energy and falling into unconsciousness, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s heart felt as if a huge boulder was pressed down on her heart, suffocating her so much her heart felt pain.

    Tian Ze was already wounded so severely, then for Su Ya who was still in the Nine Temple¡¯s hands.....

    Jun Wu Xie could not continue on with that thought. Her hands were stained red with Tian Ze¡¯s blood and the warm sticky blood was gradually losing temperature, turning icy cold, that chilled her hands.

    Her blood caked hands clenched into fists, and Jun Wu Xie turned to Xue Er and the masked girl who were standing at the side in a daze to say to them: ¡°I will have to trouble the two of you to look after my Uncle Master for the next few days.¡±

    Xue Er struggled to recover from the shock she was in. Everything she had heard earlier caused her entire body to turn cold. As a disciple of the Spirit Jade Pce, they had not been able to match up to the Twelve Pces¡¯ might before. So how could they possibly go against such a enormous entity like the Nine Temples? But judging from Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes, Xue Er could see that Jun Wu Xie was determined to make the Nine Temples her enemy!

    ¡°Yes.....¡± Xue Er answered, her voice beginning to tremble.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s breathing had be deep and long as she went walking outside with her eyes lowered, and Jun Wu Yao followed behind her with Ye Sha trailing behind.

    Xue Er looked at Tian Ze lying upon the bed. The heart wrenching howl of anguish that had tore out from Tian Ze¡¯s throat earlier had shocked her so much she still had not fully regained her senses.

    ¡°Se..... Senior... What..... What do we..... do now.....¡± Xue Er was so nervous she felt like crying.

    The masked girl remained silent and did not say a word. She turned around suddenly and went running out to follow Jun Wu Xie¡¯s footsteps.

    In just an instant, the masked girl spotted Jun Wu Xie who had walked just some distance away and she called out suddenly: ¡°Miss Jun! Please hold your step for a moment!¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s footsteps halted, but she did not turn her head. If she was to turn herself around at that moment, the masked girl would then see that the delicately featured face, was filled with terrifying murder.

    ¡°Miss Jun, are you intending to save the hostage out from the hands of the Nine Temples?¡± The masked girl asked, her voice unconsciously tinged tinged with intense nervousness.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Jun Wu Xie spat out that one word icily.

    Her Master was captured, the entire sect persecuted, and if she were to stand back and not do anything, how could she have the cheek to address Su Ya as her Master! ?

    The masked girl was slightly taken aback. Jun Wu Xie¡¯s answer was exactly as she had thought it would be, but hearing it with her own ears still caused her heart to shiver with fear.

    ¡°The Nine Temples is not like the Twelve Pces. There is no animosity between them, and it could be said that the Nine Temples are one. If you are really going to save your Master, that would mean that you will be going against the entire Nine Temples! Your enemy will not just be a single force, but one that is more powerful than all the Twelve Pces put together, the Nine Temples!¡± The masked girl said, her arms held tightly against the sides of her body, her hands clenched into fists, shivering slightly.

    Her pair of eyes had long lost the calm and cool indifference seen in them so far, worry filling up within them.

    ¡°So what?¡± Jun Wu Xie turned around suddenly, and within her icy gaze, chilling murder rose that felt suffocating to behold.

    ¡°No matter who they are, why should I fear? At most I¡¯ll fight them to death! How could I possibly abandon my Master! ?¡±

    The masked girl was so shaken by Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words she stood rooted to her spot. She could even detect the strong resolve from those words to fight them to her death. Jun Wu Xie did not have all that many people she cared about at her side. But this seemingly callous and cold hearted youngdy was willing to give up her own life for every single person she came to care about.

    Even if she knew that she might not be a match for the enemy, she would not back down.

    The masked girl was dumbfounded, unable to say a word. Jun Wu Xie swept her gaze over her, and then left without turning back again.

    The masked girl¡¯s eyes lowered down and her heart winced with pain.

    That¡¯s right. How could she not know that she would not be able to dissuade her? She had always known that Jun Wu Xie was a person who did not fear death.....

 Chapter 2153 - Sudden Calamity Out of Nowhere (5)

    <h4>Chapter 2153: Sudden Cmity Out of Nowhere (5)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie went to Jun Wu Yao¡¯s room and did not say a word as she stood by the table, using water to clean the blood off her hands bit by bit, the icy air emanating from her making Ye Sha and the others to not go forward. They could feel that Jun Wu Xie¡¯s rage had reached beyond its peak, and the calm she was showing under that extreme rage was instead even more terrifying.

    ¡°Ye Mei, go check on the situation at Mount Fu Yao.¡± Jun Wu Yao went ahead to order Ye Mei on his own ord.

    ¡°Yes! My Lord!¡± The moment Ye Mei¡¯s voice fell, he disappeared from the room.

    ¡°Ye Sha.¡±

    ¡°Your subordinate¡¯s here!¡± Ye Sha took a step forward.

    ¡°Keep a close watch on the Nine Temples¡¯ movements.¡±

    ¡°Yes! My Lord!¡± Ye Sha then disappeared.

    ¡°Ye Gu.¡±

    ¡°Your subordinate awaits.¡± Ye Gu took a step forward.

    Jun Wu Yao pulled a jade token out from his robes, and handed it over to Ye Gu.

    When Ye Gu saw the jade token, his eyes immediately widened, staring at it in disbelief.

    ¡°Lord Jue! You are.....¡± Ye Gu¡¯s tone of voice revealed the shock and panic he was feeling.

    But Jun Wu Yao waved his hand casually.

    ¡°Go.¡±

    Ye Gu clenched his jaw as he stared at the jade token in his hand. He took a deep breath, his hand holding the token tightly.

    ¡°Yes! My Lord!¡±

    Ye Gu left, and there was only Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao in the room. Jun Wu Yao stood up and walked over to go beside Jun Wu Xie. Watching her rubbing her small tender hands almost masochistically as she cleaned them, like she wanted to rub the flesh off, Jun Wu Yao¡¯s brows creased up and he held the pair of small hands in his, bringing them to up to press against his chest while he pulled Jun Wu Xie into his arms, holding her little head to lean against him.

    ¡°It¡¯ll be alright. You will definitely be able to rescue Su Ya.¡± Jun Wu Yaoforted Jun Wu Xie in a soft tone. Having stayed by Jun Wu Xie¡¯s side for so long, how could he not know how much she cared about her family, friends and Master.

    It was exactly because Jun Wu Xie had suffered her fill of torment in her past life, having not felt any warmth, nor gotten too close to people much, that in this life, the most ordinary andmon forms of kinship, friendship and love to any regr person was to her, something the Heavens had bestowed upon her. Although she had never spoken of it, but all of that was remembered deep in her heart, embedded in her bones, where it was impossible to scrape off.

    Jun Wu Xie still did not speak, her mind constantly reying bits and pieces of things that happened back in the Cloudy Brook Academy. What Tian Ze had said earlier, seemingly like a nightmare that interjected those beautiful memories, shredding up the harmonious images little by little.

    Jun Wu Xie did not dare to think just how vicious and cruel the torture they inflicted upon Su Ya could truly be.

    ¡°I am going to kill them.¡± Having remained silent for quite a while, Jun Wu Xie finally spat out those words, a vow chill as winter¡¯s ice.

    ¡°Sure..... Sure..... Kill them as you wish.¡± Jun Wu Yao coaxed in a soft tone.

    The two of them were locked in embrace for a long while, till Jun Wu Xie¡¯s emotions finally calmed down. She did not rush off to go do anything, but instead stayed in that room to put a brush to paper to write a out a letter, before asking Jun Wu Yao to release an Ink Snake, to deliver the letter to the Lower Realm.

    Five days¡¯ time was too short. Even if she send the news out, they would not be able to make it in time here. But doing something about it, was better than not doing anything.

    At that same moment, the masked girl was already on a horse at full sprint, rushing straight to the Spirit Jade Pce Lord. As the distance was not too far apart, at the moment dawn broke, she reached her destination. Flipping herself off the horse fluidly, she charged her way right into the Spirit Jade Pce¡¯s main hall.

    The sun¡¯s rays had not brightened the ce up yet and the inside of the pce was cold and cheerless. Only two female disciples were wiping the floor and when they saw the masked girl, they immediately went up to her smilingly in wee.

 Chapter 2154 - Sudden Calamity Out of Nowhere (6)

    <h4>Chapter 2154: Sudden Cmity Out of Nowhere (6)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Senior, why are you here?¡± A young girl asked with a grin.

    However, the masked girl was not in the mood to engage in idle chat.

    ¡°Where is the Pce Lord?¡±

    ¡°The Pce Lord is in his chambers. Senior, are you going to.....¡± The two younger girls looked at the highly anxious masked girl, and before they could finish asking their question, the masked girl had already rushed past them.

    The Spirit Jade Pce Lord was sleeping peacefully in his bedchambers when the door suddenly opened with a crash. He opened his eyes immediately and saw the masked girl kneeling right before him.

    ¡°My Lord!¡±

    ¡°You..... Why have youe back? And you¡¯re in such a hurry. Did something happen?¡± The Spirit Jade Pce Lord asked as he sat upzily, to look smilingly at his disciple. The days were now so much better for the Spirit Jade Pce and he did not hold all that much ambition, merely seeking to see the days pass peacefully.

    ¡°My Lord, Miss Jun is seeking to go up against the Nine Temples!¡± The masked girl said, straight to the point.

    That statementpletely shocked any hint of sleepiness still remaining in the Spirit Jade Pce Lord out to dissipate into the clouds. His eyes red wide open, as he stared in surprise at the masked girl kneeling before him.

    ¡°What did you say? Jun Wu Xie is going to go against the Nine Temples? Has she gone mad! ?¡± The Spirit Jade Pce Lord eximed in shock. He had seen bold people, but never one with guts like this. Although he knew that Jun Wu Xie always liked to do things that people had never expected, and knew that she possessed abilities that were able to turn the Heavens upside down, but..... The Twelve Pces had been wiped out only a year ago, why had she suddenlye to face off with the Nine Temples?

    ¡°Miss Jun¡¯s Master has been captured by the Nine Temples and will be publicly executed at Mount Fu Yao in five days. Miss Jun is enraged and has decided that she will go save her Master even if she dies in the attempt.¡± The masked girl said anxiously.

    ¡°What.....¡± The Spirit Jade Pce Lord was not able to digest the newspletely in that instant.

    ¡°My Lord! We cannot let Miss Jun go to Mount Fu Yao on her own!¡± The masked girl begged, kowtowing as she struck her head heavily on the ground.

    The Spirit Jade Pce Lord¡¯s eyes became highlyplicated.

    ¡°The Nine Temples are not like the Twelve Pces and although Jun Wu Xie is adept ating up with outstanding schemes, she only has five days time, which will only be enough for her to rush her way over to Mount Fu Yao on a horse, how would she be able to devise a stratagem to turn the odds? That..... That will be just too difficult.¡± The Spirit Jade Pce Lord face did not look too good. To the Spirit Jade Pce, they owe Jun Wu Xie the debt of having given them a new lease of life. She had not only avenged them but had handed over the entire empire on a tter to the Spirit Jade Pce. The benevolence Jun Wu Xie had shown the Spirit Jade Pce, was higher than the tallest mountain there is.

    ¡°My Lord, are we..... just going to watch Miss Jun deliver herself into death like this?¡± The masked girl asked in a choked voice.

    The Spirit Jade Pce Lord bit on his lip, his gaze highly conflicted.

    He believed, that if Jun Wu Xie was given a year, Jun Wu Xie would definitely have the ability to devise a scheme that would wipe out the Nine Templespletely. But now, there¡¯s only five days..... What could be done in five days? It already wasn¡¯t enough for the journey there so how was it impossible to n for everything? For Jun Wu Xie to risk it all like that, it was clear that she had given up on leaving herself a way out from this.

    ¡°Why would the Nine Temples want to capture Jun Wu Xie¡¯s Master?¡± The Spirit Jade Pce Lord then asked.

    The masked girl then immediately repeated Tian Ze¡¯s words.

    The Spirit Jade Pce Lord shed with a sliver of shock upon hearing that.

    ¡°So I see..... I see..... I had thought that he would be able to escape the cmity this time..... I had not thought.....¡± The Spirit Jade Pce Lord suddenly let out a long sigh.

    ¡°My Lord, you know something about the matter?¡± The masked girl asked, looking at the Spirit Jade Pce Lord in surprise.

    The Spirit Jade Pce Lord nodded his head in helplessness.

    ¡°How could I not know? If not for the fact that the Cloudy Brook Academy¡¯s Headmaster reached his hand out to help, I fear our Spirit Jade Pce would not even have the chance to be able to survive till today at all.¡±

 Chapter 2155 - Sudden Calamity Out of Nowhere (7)

    <h4>Chapter 2155: Sudden Cmity Out of Nowhere (7)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Back when the Spirit Jade Pce was persecuted by the Twelve Pces, throughout the vastnds the entire Middle Realm was, there wasn¡¯t a ce for them to hide, till they were pursued to the foot of Mount Fu Yao, where they had no choice but to run into the mountains.

    Mount Fu Yao had Mount Fu Yao¡¯s own set of rules. Without permission, even the leaders of the Nine Temples and the Twelve Pces were not allowed to enter. But as the Spirit Jade Pce had no other way out, in order to survive, they barged their way in. As the pursuers from the Twelve Pces were fearful of the Cloudy Brook Academy¡¯s power and influence, they had to withdraw from the ce. The Spirit Jade Pce¡¯s people hid in the mountains for several days and they had thought that they would be chased out by the Cloudy Brook Academy. Never would they have expected that the Cloudy Brook Academy¡¯s Headmaster would suddenly appear, and not only did he not chase them away, he allowed them to use a cave in Mount Fu Yao to hide themselves.

    And it was from that time that the Spirit Jade Pce began to live inside Mount Fu Yao. Although the Twelve Pces suspected that the Spirit Jade Pce had never left the ce, they did not dare to charge in there because they feared the Cloudy Brook Academy¡¯s might.

    It could be said that the Spirit Jade Pce owed the Cloudy Brook Academy a debt as big as the Heavens as if not for the Cloudy Brook Academy¡¯s Headmaster¡¯s offer of shelter, they would all have died under the Twelve Pces¡¯ persecution.

    All of that were things the masked girl had never heard before. Hearing about it today, her eyes were filled with shock.

    ¡°Back when the Cloudy Brook Academy closed, I had thought that something was strange. I thought that they would be able to escape and not expected that.....¡± The Spirit Jade Pce Lord¡¯s brows creased up. In Mount Fu Yao, it was all due to the Cloudy Brook Academy¡¯s Headmaster help that allowed them to live through one of their most trying period. At that time, the Cloudy Brook Academy¡¯s Headmaster had often gone to the Spirit Jade Pce for idle chat. It wasn¡¯t due to anything else but just because of the benevolence shown to them even though the Spirit Jade Pce Lord was resistant against any form of contact with other men, he still engaged in merry chat with the Headmaster. Throughout the frequent conversation between them, the Spirit Jade Pce Lord could sense that the Headmaster was seemingly hiding from certain forces, but as to who those people were exactly, he did not know.

    ¡°How could it be the Nine Temples?¡± The Spirit Jade Pce Lord was rather puzzled.

    Back before the Spirit Jade Pce went into decline, they had had some interaction with the Nine Temples. The Nine Temples greatly respected the Cloudy Brook Academy, just like the Twelve Pces, never going against the Cloudy Brook Academy¡¯s wishes. All of a sudden, why had it all changed?

    ¡°This does not seem like what the Nine Temples will do. If my guess is correct, someone must be pulling the strings from behind.¡± The Spirit Jade Pce Lord said gravely.

    ¡°My Lord..... then what should we do? Both Miss Jun and the Cloudy Brook Academy are our benefactors, so we cannot sit back and wash out hands of this!¡± The masked girl said anxiously.

    The Spirit Jade Pce Lord was quiet for a long, long while before he lifted his head to look at the anxiously masked girl and said: ¡°Are you..... afraid of death?¡±

    The masked girl was taken aback a moment before she immediately said: ¡°Your disciple is not afraid of death!¡±

    The Spirit Jade Pce Lord suddenlyughed out loud.

    ¡°Good. As expected of a disciple of our Spirit Jade Pce.¡±

    ¡°My Lord.....¡±

    The Spirit Jade Pce Lord got up, and pulled his cape over his shoulders.

    ¡°Go get Granny Yue. Our Spirit Jade Pce hasid dormant for a thousand years, and the entire Middle Realm thinks our Spirit Jade Pce has lost its backbone. It is time that we let all of them know just what kind of a bunch of people we are in the Spirit Jade Pce.¡±

    The masked girl¡¯s eyes shone with a glint of delight, and she immediately kowtowed in gratitude of the Pce Lord¡¯s benevolence, before scuttling out to go fetch Granny Yue without wasting a single moment.

    On the way in with the masked girl, Granny Yue was already told about everything that was happening and when she came before the Spirit Jade Pce Lord, her hunched back form halted with one hand held behind her, the other hand gripped around her walking stick, her eyes shining brightly as she looked at the Spirit Jade Pce Lord.

    ¡°My Lord, you¡¯ve decided?¡±

 Chapter 2156 - Sudden Calamity Out of Nowhere (8)

    <h4>Chapter 2156: Sudden Cmity Out of Nowhere (8)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The Spirit Jade Pce Lord stood before the full length mirror and looked at himself in the suit of light armour he had just changed himself into. After eyeing himself critically for a rather long while, he then turned his head to look at Granny Yue.

    ¡°Little Yue, dressed in this, does it look good?¡±

    Standing before Granny Yue and the masked girl, the Spirit Jade Pce Lord had shed off the light and thin clothes on his body, and changed into a suit of fiery red armour. He had always had a tall figure but was alwaysid back and slothful, his body wrapped within loose robes where it was not obvious to see. Now that he had changed into a suit of light armour, it made him look exceptionally towering and valiant, and upon that bewitching countenance, there was ack of his usual frivolous allure, but an added sharpness and gant valor.

    Granny Yue¡¯s eyes were filled with smiles as she nodded and said: ¡°Very good, my Lord looks very good like that.¡±

    The masked girl at the side was stunned. She had been in the Spirit Jade Pce for so many years, but never had she seen the Pce Lord so serious about his dressing. The Spirit Jade Pce Lord who had changed out of his normal clothes now seemed like a totally different person, handsome and notcking in imposing manliness, carrying apletely different air around him.

    [This is their Pce Lord?]

    ¡°I think I look good in it as well. I have not seen this suit of armour for more than a thousand years and had thought that I would not have another chance to wear it again in this life. Back when all of you risked your lives to bring it out from our original pce, I had still admonished you all. Looking back at it now, I have been too shortsighted.¡± The Spirit Jade Pce Lord smiled handsomely, and turned around with a grand flourish to sit heroically upon the soft couch, exuding an imposing and terrifying ir.

    ¡°Go gather up all of the disciples in here outside the pce. I have something to announce.¡±

    ¡°Yes, my Lord.¡± Granny Yue nodded, before retreating silently away.

    The masked girl stood at the side to look at the Spirit Jade Pce Lord whose demeanor felt entirely different and her eyes shed with a glint of awe.

    The Spirit Jade Pce Lord turned to look at the masked girl whose eyes were filled with surprise and he said with a lightugh: ¡°What? Never seen your Lord looking like this?¡±

    The masked girl nodded her head.

    The Spirit Jade Pce Lord lifted his eyes and looked out through the doors.

    ¡°It has also been a long time..... since I¡¯ve seen myself like this.....¡±

    From the day that the Spirit Jade Pce was brought down, that him of the past, had died.

    Not knowing why, the masked girl seemed to have heard a sliver of sorrow from the Spirit Jade Pce Lord¡¯s mouth, and she lowered her eyes in silence.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been here in the Spirit Jade Pce for quite a long time, but not long enough to know this. Do you know why the Twelve Pces had wanted to annihte our Spirit Jade Pce back then?¡± The Spirit Jade Pce Lord asked suddenly.

    ¡°Your disciple does not know.¡±

    ¡°Because, I am the one and only person among the original Thirteen Pces, from the time the pces were founded, to hold the position of a Pce Lord.¡± The Spirit Jade Pce Lord said and started tough.

    The masked girl lifted her head up immediately.

    It had already been several thousand years since the founding of the Spirit Jade Pce! Did that mean..... their Pce Lord had been alive for several thousand years?

    ¡°What they feared, was merely me, the only Gold Spirit within the Thirteen Pces.¡± The Spirit Jade Pce Lord said, his eyes suddenly narrowing, and the silver spirit glow swirling around his body turned a blinding gold in that instant!

    Gold Spirit!

    The Spirit Jade Pce Lord was actually a Gold Spirit!

    Not even in her dreams would the masked girl ever have thought, that over the span of so many years, the Spirit Jade Pce Lord had actually been hiding his real powers. Outside of the Nine Temple Lords, he was the one and only Gold Spirit in existence!

    The Spirit Jade Pce Lord stared at the Gold Spirit glow around his own body, but was not feeling the least bit proud of himself, but just a kind of imperceptible anguish that other people had not noticed.

    In the eyes of people, the Gold Spirit was a realm so high it could not be reached, but they did not know that such peerless power, had instead pushed the Spirit Jade Pce into endless danger. What crime had been the Spirit Jade Pce¡¯s disciples been guilty of?

    Just because of this Gold Spirit of his, how many of the Spirit Jade Pce¡¯s disciples have died?

 Chapter 2157 - Reinforcements from All Sides (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2157: Reinforcements from All Sides (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The Spirit Jade Pce¡¯s disciples gathered within the main hall. Their numbers were not that many due to the long period of persecution but every single one of them were fiercely loyal. After the Spirit Jade Pce took over everything that the Twelve Pces left behind and they had more members joining them, those new members were deployed to the various branches. All those in the who remained in the main Spirit Jade Pce were women who had followed the Spirit Jade Pce the entire way.

    Granny Yue stood before everyone, her hunched back now straightened, her eyes bright and full of life, looking like she had be younger.

    Although there were so many people gathered there, they were exceptionally quiet, every pair of their eyes looking up at the elevated primary seat in the main hall.

    The Spirit Jade Pce Lord came in slowly, his suit of fiery red armour eliciting a bout of surprised gasps under all those gazes.

    They had never seen their Pce Lord looking like this.

    Only Granny Yue stood there with tears brimming in her eyes, seemingly holding herself back from crying.

    The Spirit Jade Pce Lord nted his feet down firmly before everyone¡¯s surprised gazes as the masked girl stood at his side without a word.

    ¡°For so many years, our Spirit Jade Pce have lived in seclusion, hiding deep within the mountains, the days hard and harsh, never once thinking that we¡¯ll be able to see the sun in the sky again one day. All here are disciples of our Spirit Jade Pce and you must all remember, under the Heavens, there are but two whom our Spirit Jade Pce owes a great debt of benevolence. One of them is the Cloudy Brook Academy¡¯s Headmaster, and the second person is Jun Wu Xie who helped us to be able to see the light of day once more. These two people have saved our Spirit Jade Pce from fiery pits one after the other and if not for their help, I fear our Spirit Jade Pce would already have been destroyed. I have gathered all of you here today for just one matter of grave importance.¡± The usualzy slothfulness on the Spirit Jade Pce Lord¡¯s face had been swept clean away and on it now, was a look of strong and imposing resolve. His gaze swung over the crowd and he continued on.

    ¡°Our two benefactors¡¯ loved ones have fallen into tumultuous disaster and Miss Jun is determined to embark upon a rescue. The Spirit Jade Pce is never one to forget benevolence shown to us and when our benefactors are trapped in such a difficult situation, all of us cannot possibly stand by and watch with our hands in our sleeves. I hereby announce that the Spirit Jade Pce shall follow at Miss Jun¡¯s side, and vow to save the person she seeks to rescue. With such a decision, I will have to tell all of you that the enemy we shall be facing is one more powerful than the Twelve Pces of the past, the Nine Temples! With this battle, I fear we may not be able to return alive. All of you have been with me for many years and I will only ask you one thing today. Who is willing toe with me? If anyone is hesitant, juste stand forward and I will not force you. But one who spurns their benefactor and abandons them in their time of need will not longer be fit to carry the name of the Spirit Jade Pce!¡±

    The Spirit Jade Pce Lord¡¯s words caused everyone to gasp in shock.

    The Nine Temples!

    That was a highly powerful enemy that they had never thought of.

    Though the Spirit Jade Pce had been able to rest and recuperate for a year, but the past one thousand years had harmed the Spirit Jade Pce¡¯s very foundation. Using just one year¡¯s time would not not enough to allow them to climb back up to its peak like in the past. Moreover, even at the Spirit Jade Pce¡¯s peak, they still would not possess adequate power to fight against the Nine Temples!

    The Spirit Jade Pce Lord said they may not be able to return alive, but all of them knew it clearly that there would be no chance of returning from this trip!

    ¡°This old subordinate is willing to follow my Lord.¡± Granny Yue immediately knelt to say without a moment¡¯s hesitation.

    ¡°Your disciple is willing to follow my Lord!¡± The masked girl knelt down right after, her eyes filled with a surge of emotions.

    Nobody had thought that theirzy and slothful Spirit Jade Pce Lord would step forth at a moment like this.

    ¡°Your disciple is also willing to follow my Lord!¡± Inside therge hall, the resolute women knelt one after another, dering their decision aloud with their clear voices.

    In that vast pce hall, they all knelt down in that instant, not a single one fearful.

    The Spirit Jade Pce Lord drew in a deep breath, his eyes bright as he surveyed the glorious scene before him, the corners of his mouth raising up into a faint smile.

    ¡°Excellent! Everyone of you greatdies of the Spirit Jade Pce!¡±

 Chapter 2158 - Reinforcements from All Sides (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2158: Reinforcements from All Sides (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The Spirit Jade Pce¡¯s disciples had resolved to follow their Lord. Though the Spirit Jade Pce Lord was moved, he did not rx but immediately went on to make arrangements for several of his disciples to spread the news to all the territories once upied by the Twelve Pces in the past.

    ¡°My Lord, what are you nning?¡± The masked girl did not understand. The news that the Spirit Jade Pce Lord wanted her fellow sisters to spread was that a teacher of the Cloudy Brook Academy had been captured. Towards that, she did not understand why.

    The Spirit Jade Pce Lord then said: ¡°The Nine Temples and the Twelve Pces have from a very long time ago started to pick out outstanding disciples through the Battle of Deities Grand Meet. All of the disciple selected from there had then been sent into the Cloudy Brook Academy to further their cultivation practice, and released only when they meet the required standards. You must not underestimate the powers of these people though they have pledged their allegiance to powers on various sides, as they all hade out through the Cloudy Brook Academy¡¯s doors afterall, the powers they possess tempered by the Cloudy Brook Academy. It is said that a day as one¡¯s Master makes him one¡¯s father for life! Although I wouldn¡¯t know how many people this piece of news will bring, but even if only a few of them holds some conscience in their hearts, they would still be an additional bit of strength.¡±

    Towards that decision, the Spirit Jade Pce Lord had not had much of a choice. They had only five days, and that was just too short. The army in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hands before had disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight since the Twelve Pces¡¯ Summit and she had immediately received such news the moment she returned. It was feared that she wouldn¡¯t have enough time to summon for reinforcements.

    ¡°We won¡¯t know..... how many people will turn up.....¡± The Spirit Jade Pce Lord could feel his heart drumming with nerves.

    .....

    In that afternoon on that day, Jun Wu Xie went to see Tian Ze one more time. Treating Tian Ze¡¯s injuries for thest time, she left behind arge amount of elixirs, and asked Xue Er to take care of Tian Ze on her behalf.

    ¡°Jun Xie! Are you going to Mount Fu Yao?¡± Tian Ze saw that Jun Wu Xie was readying things before she set out, and he could not help but feel anxious. Not caring about the wounds on his body, he started to want to get up.

    That startled Xue Er to jump over to his side to help him.

    ¡°You..... You shouldn¡¯t move yourself too much..... Your wounds will split open again.¡± Xue Er said with anxiety in her voice.

    But Tian Ze could not concern himself with that as he looked at Jun Wu Xie who had already reached the door. ¡°I¡¯ming with all of you!¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s footsteps halted and she turned herself around, to look at Tian Ze who was struggling so hard to even get up before shaking her head slowly.

    ¡°Master Uncle needs to get some good rest. I will save Master. There is no need for Master Uncle to worry.¡±

    How could Tian Ze possibly listen to her. He forced himself to hobble shakily over to Jun Wu Xie, and gripped Jun Wu Xie by the wrist, his eyes firm and resolute as he said: ¡°I¡¯ming with you.¡± Having survived from the very brink of death, Tian Ze¡¯s mind had grown to be calmer.

    With such a massively tremendous enemy like the Nine Temples before them, how could Jun Wu Xie and the others possibly be able to stand against them? If he had not told her, Jun Wu Xie would not have even known about the matter at all, and she would not have thrown herself into such a crisis. Knowing very well just how powerful the Nine Temples were, how could he possibly just watch Jun Wu Xie go resist the Nine Temples alone?

    Jun Wu Xie pulled Tian Ze¡¯s hand off and said indifferently: ¡°Master Uncle, with the state you are in, not to mention having you help. I fear that when we get to Mount Fu Yao, I will have to split up my attention to look after you.¡±

    Tian Ze was slightly shook, his eyes showing despair and grief.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words were cruel and harsh, but it truthfully revealed the reality before Tian Ze¡¯s eyes. Tian Ze looked at his broken and wretched body, a highly bitter taste in his mouth.

    That¡¯s right. With the state he was in, it was such an arduous task for him to even walk, so how was he going to take part in the battle?

    Even if he managed to drag this badly battered body over to Mount Fu Yao, he would only add on to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s burden.

 Chapter 2159 - Descending upon Mount Fu Yao Again (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2159: Descending upon Mount Fu Yao Again (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°I..... am really such a burden.¡± Tian Ze¡¯s voice was raspy, tinged with arge dose of bitterness. At one time in the past, the tall and gant Teacher Tian Ze in the Cloudy Brook Academy had been reduced to such a state. A useless good for nothing that he himself despised.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes looked down and she did not open her mouth tofort Tian Ze. She nced at Jun Wu Yao and nodded her head, where she then went walking outside together with him.

    Tian Ze looked at the backs of those two walking side by side, and he tried to push down the guilt and helplessness he was feeling in his heart before breaking downpletely. He was like a child, who crouched there on the floor to sob and wail heart wrenchingly. Xue Er who stood at the side could not bear to watch as she silently wiped the tears from her eyes, feeling her heart wince.

    Tian Ze¡¯s raspy and sorrowful voice sounded out behind them. Jun Wu Xie¡¯s footsteps then grew heavier with every step.

    Jun Wu Yao walked without a word by her side, and then held up her little hand that was cold as ice.

    The harsh words that Jun Wu Xie said to Tian Ze, hadn¡¯t that been her way of protecting him?

    Walking out from the Spirit Jade Pce branch, Jun Wu Yao did not hesitate for a single moment as he carried up Jun Wu Xie across his arms, and with a tap of his feet, he flew up into the sky in an instant.

    That figure that turned into a beam of light that streaked across the sky in a sh, so fast that no one in the city noticed them at all.

    .....

    Mount Fu Yao.

    Once the most tranquil and harmonious ce in the Middle Realm. But now, the ce had changedpletely.

    No one knew why the Cloudy Brook Academy had suddenly closed, including the teachers who had been dismissed who were all filled with suspicions. The position the Cloudy Brook Academy held in the Middle Realm was unique as it did not belong to any one power, but it was a ce that made the Nine Temples and the Twelve Pce had to respect.

    But all of that.....

    Had not changedpletely.

    At the foot of Mount Fu Yao, there was suddenly some people dressed in the liveries of the Nine Temples. Those people held control over the entire entrance into the mountain and the citizens who had originally lived at the foot of Mount Fu Yao had no choice but to make detour around them.

    A beam of light streaked through the sky over Mount Fu Yao, and none of the Nine Temple¡¯s disciples guarding the foot of the mountain noticed anything.

    The beam of lightnded within the dense forest on the mountain and as it was dusk at that time, with the light just fading, it did not draw any attention to itself.

    Jun Wu Xie stood once again on the grass upon Mount Fu Yao, but the state of her mind this time waspletely different from how she had felt before.

    Upon Mount Fu Yao, it was as quiet as before, with only the call of birds and the chirping of insects sounding throughout the mountain.

    Jun Wu Xie narrowed her eyes. Jun Wu Yao had flown extremely fast, and they had merely taken a day and a half toe to Mount Fu Yao. To the time that Tian Ze had mentioned, she still had three days.

    Three days. This was Jun Wu Xie¡¯s final chance. She had to make full use of the time she had to locate Su Ya!

    A ck shadow came slipping out silently from within the dense trees.

    The figure of Ye Mei suddenly appeared before Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao.

    ¡°How?¡± Jun Wu Yao opened his mouth to ask.

    Ye Mei knelt with one knee on the ground and said in a low voice: ¡°Your subordinate has already investigated and has found that Mount Fu Yao is now filled with the Nine Temple¡¯s disciples everywhere. All the various temples of the Nine Temples have sent their people here and they have mobilized a bunch of people who are at least of the Elder status, but I have not seen any of the Nine Temples Lords appear.....¡±

    Mount Fu Yao had been upied by the Nine Temples from top to bottom and it was impossible for anyone toe into the mountain with a temple token from the Nine Temples. Not only the foot of the mountain had the Nine Temples¡¯ disciples garrisoned there, but they also have many teams of people, several tens at least searching around the middle of the mountain. And right upon the summit, the Nine Temples had taken it overpletely, with what was once the Cloudy Brook Academy filled with the Nine Temples¡¯ disciples.

    ¡°Did you manage to find Su Ya?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked immediately.

    And Ye Mei shook his head regretfully.

 Chapter 2160 - Descending upon Mount Fu Yao Again (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2160: Descending upon Mount Fu Yao Again (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Your subordinate has checked many ces but still have yet to find any signs of Su Ya.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s brows knitted up slightly. Su Ya and Tian Ze were both Silver Spirits and the little old man as their Master would naturally possess more exceptional powers than them. For the Nine Temples to have hidden Su Ya so well and to have sent out such arge number of people to patrol the ce, they must fear that the little old man would sneak in and bring Su Ya out of the ce. Jun Wu Xie had guessed that it was impossible that they would just casually hide Su Ya anywhere but if even Ye Mei was unable to find her.....

    ¡°Are you saying that the Nine Temple Lords had note here?¡± Jun Wu Xie then asked.

    Ye Mei nodded. ¡°Ye Sha sent news to me earlier. He is following Lord Jue¡¯s orders and has been keeping close watch on the movements of the Nine Temple Lords. He has discovered that the Nine Temple Lords have gathered together in the Heavenly Wolf Temple and they seem to be discussing about something. As all of them possess Gold Spirits, Ye Sha did not dare to get too close and hence could not be clear about what they were discussing about. The only point to note was that they did not seem to have any intentions ofing to Mount Fu Yao.¡±

    Mount Fu Yao could be said to be the demarcation line between the boundaries of the Twelve Pces¡¯ and the Nine Temples¡¯ forces. The journey to Mount Fu Yao from the Heavenly Wolf Temple would take at least nine days. Although a Gold Spirit was highly powerful, but they wouldn¡¯t be able to fly through the air like Jun Wu Yao. Hence, it was basically impossible for them to rush their way over to Mount Fu Yao within the next three days.

    ¡°The Nine Temple Lords are noting?¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes narrowed up slightly, a slight feeling telling her that something was not right.

    To have been able to produce two disciples possessing Silver Spirits, it goes without having to say that the little old man¡¯s powers would naturally be stronger, maybe already a gold spirit, and the prowess of a Gold Spirit was definitely not what Silver Spirits could stand against. Although he would not be able to take down tens of millions enemies, but having him rescue Su Ya while being heavily surrounded would not be too hard.

    Since the Nine Temples had already spent so much effort to force the little old man to show himself, how could they possibly not know what kind of powers he possess? But the nine Gold Spirits of the Nine Temples were however sitting back and would not be appearing here at Mount Fu Yao. Wouldn¡¯t that be presenting a great big w in their ns to the little old man?

    ¡°Besides the Nine Temples, are there any others on Mount Fu Yao?¡± Jun Wu Xie suddenly asked.

    Ye Mei was slightly taken aback, not knowing why Jun Wu Xie would suddenly ask such a question, but he went on to answer: ¡°Your subordinate did not see any others but I am not entirely certain of it.¡±

    Ye Mei¡¯s powers could not bepared to Ye Gu¡¯s and if the target¡¯s powers were above his, Ye Mei would then not be able to find out much.

    But there was one point that Ye Mei felt was rather suspicious.

    ¡°I tailed several of the Nine Temples¡¯ Elders and I discovered that they would gather everyday at a particr loft building in the Cloudy Brook Academy. But as their numbers were too many, your subordinate did not dare to follow them inside to investigate, and I do not know if there are more people in there.¡± Ye Mei was very careful with his report, as this was a matter of grave importance and he did not dare to be too stubborn about things.

    ¡°Loft.....¡± Jun Wu Xie bit her lip thoughtfully. She just did not believe that after the Nine Temples captured Su Ya to force the little old man to appear, they would still leave such a fatal w in their plot. Without the Gold Spirits to hold the fort, how could they possibly dare to invite the enemy toe in?

    In the Middle Realm, people who had attained the Gold Spirit were only a rare few. Could it be possible that there were more Gold Spirits hidden?

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mind whirred quickly, seeking to fully decipher the entire situation on Mount Fu Yao in the shortest time possible.

    ¡°Blood Sacrifice of the Three Realms..... Nine Temples..... Upper Realm.....¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up and she lifted her head to look at Jun Wu Yao.

    ¡°Could it be that the people who wants to capture my Grandmaster isn¡¯t the Nine Temples..... but the Upper Realm? It¡¯s people from the Upper Realm who is trying to capture my Grandmaster?¡±

    If that was true, then everything would make sense!

 Chapter 2161 - Descending upon Mount Fu Yao Again (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2161: Descending upon Mount Fu Yao Again (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Tian Ze had said it before. These people were trying to capture the little old man to force him to hand over a precious artifact, and that artifact had something to do with the Blood Sacrifice Array.

    The Blood Sacrifice Array was a plot by the Upper Realm. The Nine Temples had always been respectful to Mount Fu Yao before and had never shown the slightest disrespect. But they have suddenly struck..... This did not seem like the way the Nine Temples would act.

    ¡°Does Little Xie mean to say that upon Mount Fu Yao now, there are people from the Upper Realm hidden currently?¡± Jun Wu Yao asked, his brow slightly arched up as a glint of murder shed in his eyes.

    Jun Wu Xie then said: ¡°I cannot be certain. It is just my guess.¡±

    But looking at the the current circumstances, it was highly possible the situation was as she had thought. If this was truly the Upper Realm¡¯s doing, then it was obvious that inside the loft that Ye Mei did not dare to go into would be hiding powerful people from the Upper Realm, and that was why the Nine Temple Lords had note.

    But there was another thought that Jun Wu Xie had in her heart. She beckoned with her hand for Ye Mei toe forward, and she then whispered a few sentences in his ear. Ye Mei immediately nodded his head and disappeared from his spot. But in a blink, Ye Mei came back. Upon his return, he held a set of clothes embroidered with a wolf emblem in his hands.

    Jun Wu Xie took the clothes and changed into them under Jun Wu Yao¡¯s cover. She altered her looks and looking at Jun Wu Xie wearing the Heavenly Wolf Temple¡¯s uniform, she had changed herself into a unremarkable looking youth.

    ¡°There¡¯s still three more days¡¯ time and I need to check whether there is any other thing that is strange here on Mount Fu Yao.¡± Jun Wu Xie narrowed her eyes and said. If this was in the past, she might not dare to infiltrate herself among the Nine Temples¡¯ forces as the Nine Temples were afterall not like the Twelve Pces. Powerful pugilists were abundant among them and just the number of Silver Spirits were terrifyingly many. But now, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s powers was already about to breakthrough to the Gold Spirit and as long as they were people with powers below that of the Gold Spirit, they would not be able to detect her true level of strength.

    For the Nine Temples to choose to be subservient to the Upper Realm, it was something that should not surprise anyone. But if that was truly the case, then why had the Nine Temple Lords shut themselves in? Wouldn¡¯t this be a great opportunity for them to show their loyalty to the Upper Realm?

    A vague guess swirled in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s head which made Jun Wu Xie feel she really needed to get a clear picture of the situation on Mount Fu Yao.

    ¡°If you want to check things out further, just go ahead and do it. I¡¯ll just stand back and protect you.¡± Jun Wu Yao said with a smile as his finger hooked up a lock of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s dark hair and toyed with it at the end of his fingertips.

    With Jun Wu Yao¡¯s powers, even Gold Spirits could not possibly be able to detect his presence, and there was no need for him to change his looks.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded her head. It was the final three days, she had to keep a tight grasp on them!

    The sky gradually turned dark and Mount Fu Yao was enveloped by night. Changed into the Heavenly Wolf Temple¡¯s uniform, Jun Wu Xie already petite figure that was concealed by the darkness of night slipped silently through the mountains. With her current level of power, not a single one of the patrolling soldiers detected a thing.

    From mid mountain to the peak, it took just a few moments. The night shrouded Mount Fu Yao became exceptionally quiet, and the clusters of firelight weaved through the mountain forest like a roaming dragon, the bright lights illuminating the way to the Cloudy Brook Academy right at the top.

    Based on what Ye Sha had said, the number of people the Nine Temples had sent here numbered in the tens of thousands. If the Cloudy Brook Academy had not been so vast, it would be hard to amodate every single one of them. But among the tens of thousands, arge part of them have been sent out to patrol the mid mountain areas and to guard the mountain¡¯s foot, leaving only a small portion of their people up on the summit.

    Jun Wu Xie slipped into the Cloudy Brook Academy without a sound. Having left from this ce for such a long while, she had not thought that she woulde set foot into the Cloudy Brook Academy again, and to find that the ce was still the same, but the people havepletely changed.

 Chapter 2162 - Long Time No See (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2162: Long Time No See (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    In the Cloudy Brook Academy, every de of grass and wood she was once familiar with was still there, but the many faces that she knew from before were no longer there. Upon the academy¡¯s wide main avenue, several teams of people were carrying torches while they patrolled. The closer it was to the peak, the denser the number of patrols were. And within the Cloudy Brook Academy itself, there were a guard post every ten steps, the entire ce tightly guarded. If not for the fact that Jun Wu Xie used powers almostparable to that of a Gold Spirit, it was feared that she would have exposed her location the moment she got close to the Cloudy Brook Academy.

    Jun Wu Xie passed fleetingly through the darkness without anyone noticing anything. She wasn¡¯t blindly searching aimlessly around the academy but was carefully observing every bit of movement in there.

    Ye Mei had almost turned the entire Cloudy Brook Academy upside down and the only ce he had not gone into was coincidentally the Spirit Mastery Faculty that Jun Wu Xie was at back then!

    Jun Wu Xie had spent an uncountable amount of time with Su Ya in the Spirit Mastery Faculty and now that she hade to the outside of the Spirit Mastery Faculty, a sliver of chagrin rose up in her heart, and that sense of indignation went on to fuel the hatred she felt towards the enemy.

    Even with Jun Wu Xie¡¯s current level of power, she could not sense the presence of anyone inside the Spirit Mastery Faculty but that, fundamentally speaking, could not possibly be a fact as the inside of the Spirit Mastery Faculty was at that moment well lit with lights, and Jun Wu Xie had clearly seen from the windows the vague shadows of several people but had not been able to sense anyone inside.

    As she had thought, they had kept a hand well hidden!

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes narrowed. She had thought that there must be something strange with the ce that Ye Mei was unable to investigate and now that she hade here herself, she was more certain that her guess was correct. People that she was unable to sense, must definitely hold powers of the Gold Spirit and above!

    As far as the eye could see in the entire Middle Realm, how many Gold Spirits were there in total? Even if there were reclusive ones who hid themselves, their numbers could not possibly be more than she could count on one hand. But the number of people in that loft was clearly more than five people!

    Jun Wu Xie could almost be certain that Su Ya was being hidden in the Spirit Mastery Faculty!

    That thought had just risen up in her mind when Jun Wu Xie almost could not suppress the impulse to charge into the Spirit Mastery Faculty to rescue Su Ya, but she finally managed to hold herself back in the end.

    Su Ya was at that moment in their hands, and if she were to charge in there recklessly, even with Jun Wu Yao beside her, the enemy would still have a chance of killing Su Ya first.

    And Jun Wu Xie was not about to take Su Ya¡¯s life as a joke!

    Since those people were using Su Ya as a lure to force the little old man to show himself, it was thought that before deadline in the next three days, Su Ya would be safe.

    Jun Wu Xie silently retreated back under the darkness, her cold eyes hidden under the darkness of night shining with a sinister icy glint. No matter who those people were, anyone who dared to harm her Master, would have to pay the price in blood!

    Within the Cloudy Brook Academy, besides the Nine Temples¡¯ disciples patrolling the ce back and forth, some of the Nine Temples¡¯ Elders would also pass asionally. The went about silent without a word throughout, and even when they saw people they were on familiar terms with, they only exchanged nces. The atmosphere in the whole Cloudy Brook Academy was extremely queer, and deathly quiet.

    A handsome looking man carried a wine urn in his hand and walked by on the academy¡¯s main avenue. The elderly man by his shoulder merely nodded his head at the handsome man but did not say anything, passing each other just like that.

    A sliver of a smile hooked up the corners of the man¡¯s mouth as he went walking towards the ce he was staying at.

    Walking till he came beside the dark and shady trees, the man suddenly heard a faint sound. His steps slowed slightly as a unremarkable looking youth dressed in the Heavenly Wolf uniform came walking towards him. In the instant that the youth was just passing his shoulder, the man suddenly halted his step and he said.

    ¡°Hold it.¡±

 Chapter 2163 - Long Time No See (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2163: Long Time No See (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The Heavenly Wolf Temple¡¯s disciple immediately paused in his steps and turned around, to stand respectfully in ce.

    ¡°You are a disciple of the Heavenly Wolf Temple?¡± The man raised up an eyebrow slightly, his face filled with an easy smile, his gaze falling upon upon the wolf emblem on the other party¡¯s chest. Those clothes were the standard uniform of the Heavenly Wolf Temple and the clothes on the man¡¯s body had the same wolf emblem, but his were more luxuriouspared to those on the youth, and it could be seen with just one look that his position in the Heavenly Wolf Temple was not ordinary.

    ¡°Yes.¡± The youth nodded and replied.

    The man stared with measuring gaze at the youth, and it seemed thoughts of teasing the kid had risen up in his mind.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re a disciple of the Heavenly Wolf Temple, why did you not greet me when you saw me? Could you have forgotten your manners?¡±

    The youth¡¯s shoulders stiffened and it looked like he had suffered a shock as he said hurriedly: ¡°Your disciple wouldn¡¯t dare. Your disciple greets Elder Su! It was too dark just now and your disciple was in a hurry and failed to notice Elder Su. I beg for Elder Su to not take offence.¡±

    The voice of that youth was clear, and was a little frantic, a little anxious, not sounding like he was pretending.

    Su Jing Yan¡¯s brows lifted up slightly,pletely not expecting the other party to really be able to recognize him and his position. He had initially thought that the disciple looked highly unfamiliar and was suspicious of the other party¡¯s identity, never expecting that the kid would be able to immediately know that he was the Heavenly Wolf Temple¡¯s Elder Su the moment he opened his mouth.

    [Could he have thought too much about it?]

    Su Jing Yan¡¯s brows creased up slightly, as his sliver of suspicion towards the youth faded away with the call of ¡°Elder Su¡±.

    ¡°Where are you going to from here?¡± Su Jing Yan asked without showing any change in his expression.

    ¡°Your disciple has just gone to the toilet and lost my patrol mates. I am rushing to go join them..... and that is why I was a little anxious. I beg for Elder Su to forgive me.¡± The youth was still trembling, like he was feeling rather frightened.

    Su Jing Yan was silent for a while and really could not find anything strange. For this mission, the Heavenly Wolf Temple had sent a whole contingent of one thousand five hundred men. With such a great number, even he would not be able to recognize them all. But as he had felt that the youth¡¯s actions had been rather peculiar, he had stopped and questioned the kid, though he had gotten nothing out of him.

    Maybe he had just been overthinking it. Mount Fu Yao was now under heavy guard and it was all in preparation of setting up an inescapable web for a particr person, and how could any regr person be able to sneak in here undetected? Moreover, although one might be able to alter their looks but they would not be able to hide their age. The youth was petite in size and his limbs thin and slender, not a single sign of old age on his skin. There was also that clear and puerile voice, which was not something that person would be able to imitate even if he wanted to.

    Thinking about that, Su Jing Yan then waved his hand dismissively, and said disinterestedly: ¡°Go.¡±

    The youth quickly nodded and was his face filled up with delight as he turned around to leave.

    Su Jing Yan watched the youth¡¯s small back and could not help but feel how funny his jumpy suspicions seemed now. He then turned around as well and went walking towards his intended destination.

    But.....

    He had not even taken five steps when an icy cold dagger was suddenly held horizontally across his throat.

    ¡°Do not make a single sound or I cannot guarantee that I will not slit your throat.¡± A low raspy voice of a man suddenly sounded from behind Su Jing Yan¡¯s back. That man hade in so suddenly that Su Jing Yan had not even had the chance to defend himself. His arms were twisted behind his back by the man and he could not move, as a drop of cold sweat slid down Su Jing Yan¡¯s forehead without a sound.

    [He had been too careless!]

 Chapter 2164 - Long Time No See (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2164: Long Time No See (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Su Jing Yan was well aware that his own powers were inferior to that of the man behind him and naturally he did not dare to make any move carelessly.

    That man then brought him toe to a loft building nearby.

    That building was originally used as lodgings for the Cloudy Brook Academy¡¯s disciples and it now looked a little run down. Because this loft building was in a highly remote location in the academy and it was a rather old building, there wasn¡¯t any of the Nine Temples¡¯ people staying in there.

    Su Jing Yan was taken prisoner and taken into a room. He had just stepped through the room¡¯s door when he immediately saw a slender figure standing right in front of the window. Moonlight spilled in through the window and the person stood bathed under the silvery light, his body seemingly surrounded by a halo of the moon¡¯s rays.

    It was only when that person turned around that Su Jing Yan was stunned, his feet rooted to the spot!

    Isn¡¯t the person standing at the window the very same Heavenly Wolf Temple disciple he had stopped just earlier! ?

    But there wasn¡¯t that panicked fear in those clear eyes but were now tinged with a certain cold calm.

    ¡°Who are you really?¡± Su Jing Yan asked as he narrowed his eyes. That face was so foreign to him and he was certain that he had never seen that face before.

    The youth standing at the window then walked slowly over to a chair at the side to sit down as that pair of great looking legs crossed casually, chin propped up in a palm as the eyes looked at Su Jing Yan with an imperceptible smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s been quite awhile and Elder Su is rather forgetful.¡± The youth¡¯s voice was a little cold and distant, andpared to the tone earlier, it was a little more high pitched now.

    ¡°I have never seen you before. What do you really want by having me captured and brought here?¡± Su Jing Yan was a little perplexed. Knowing that he had clearly felt that there was something strange with this youth, why had he still fallen for the deception?

    ¡°No hurry. Have a seat first while we talk.¡± The youth said slowly.

    But Su Jing Yan did not move a muscle and just stood in ce.

    The youth¡¯s cold eyes then swept over the man behind Su Jing Yan and said: ¡°Ye Mei, invite Elder Su to take a seat.¡±

    Su Jing Yan suddenly felt an excruciating pain on his shoulder and that tyrannical strength was not one that he could fight against. He was suddenly being properly held down in a chair and although he was seated in a chair, the colour on his face was rather wretched, his wary gaze fixed upon the youth. [The youth clearly knew who he is. Why does he not recognize the youth?]

    ¡°It might be because of the way I look that is causing Elder Su to not remember me. Wait a moment.¡± The youth then shrugged and then raised a hand to reach behind his ear. A gossamer thin mask then fell off the youth¡¯s face and reced in its ce was a stunningly mesmerizing countenance that could bring down cities!

    In an instant, Su Jing Yan was bedazzled as he stared. Under the moonlight, the youth had turned into a stunning youngdy, the highly mesmerizing looks so beautiful like he had never seen before.

    But the youngdy did not pause in her actions as her hands then pulled out another mask out of her Cosmic Sack which she casually wore on her face. This look, was significantly prettier than that inconspicuous countenance he had seen before, butpared to her original looks, it could only be said to be normal and ordinary.

    But uponying eyes on that face, Su Jing Yan¡¯s eyes immediately grew wide, filling up with shock and surprise!

    ¡°Jun Xie! It¡¯s you!¡± Su Jing Yan would not have thought even in his dreams that the person holding him captive would actually be ¡°Jun Xie!¡± ! The youth from the Spirit Mastery Tribe who had stood out from all others in the Battle of the Deities Grand Meet!

    [How could it possibly be him? !]

    ¡°How is this? Elder Su, do you recognize me now?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked as she crossed her hands calmly over her abdomen, looking expressionlessly at Su Jing Yan¡¯s stunned expression.

    ¡°You..... You¡¯re here to save Su Ya?¡± After Su Jing Yan realized who Jun Wu Xie was, his mind immediately came to this conclusion.

 Chapter 2165 - Long Time No See (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2165: Long Time No See (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    During thest Battle of Deities Grand Meet, Su Jing Yan did not have make any moves at all. He only stood by as a bystander and watched silently. Seeing the Twelve Pces vying for all the promising youths that participated in the grand meet, during that heated battle, the one and only person that had caught his attention was Jun Wu Xie.

    Coming from the Spirit Mastery Tribe of the Middle Realm, this was the key reason for him remembering this youth. At that time, Jun Wu Xie represented the already fallen Spirit Jade Pce and was adamant on entering the Cloudy Brook Academy with the identity as a disciple of the Spirit Jade Pce. That itself had stirred up quite amotion. Hence, Su Jing Yan¡¯s curiosity had also been piqued about this strange youth and this was how he had an impression of Jun Wu Xie in his memory.

    He initially thought that being the sole person from the Spirit Mastery Tribe, Jun Wu Xie would set off a wave of storms in the Twelve Pces. However, he never had thought that after this youth had left the Cloudy Brook Academy, he seemed to have disappeared entirely and slowly over time, the memory of this youth started to fade.

    Suddenly meeting Jun Wu Xie, moreover in such a situation, unless Su Jing Yan was a fool, how could he not see that the reason for Jun Wu Xie to appear here was Su Ya?

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Jun Wu Xie did not evade her answer at all and responded directly to Su Jing Yan¡¯s words.

    Su Jing Yan¡¯s expression revealed a slight trace of shock, such a honest and straightforward answer? Just like that?

    ¡°Since you know that Su Ya had been caught by the Nine Temples, why do you still dare toe here? Are you seeking your own death?¡± Su Jing Yan frowned.

    ¡°Su Ya is my Master.¡± Jun Wu Xie replied curtly.

    Su Jing Yan was stunned momentarily.

    Master?

    Just because Su Ya was his Master, he would not hesitate to break into Mount Fu Yao without any regards? Did he not know what kind of people he would make enemies out of?

    ¡°What about that? Although Su Ya is your Master, but she has be the prisoner of the Nine Temples. Us knowing each other can also be a form of fate, let me tell you this, even if you have any heaven defying abilities and go all out, there is absolutely no possibility to bring her out of Mount Fu Yao. I advise you to leave as soon as possible, as for today¡¯s matter, I shall take it as it had never happened.¡± Su Jing Yan said in a low tone and although his words all sounded high and arrogant, but it was strange that his words were all the truth and there were even some anxiety mixed in.

    Jun Wu Xie had met all sorts of people that were crafty as foxes and venomous as snakes. They deliberately deceived people with their flowery words, but she could tell that Su Jing Yan was speaking the truth. He was not trying to protect himself and tried to trick her, he was sincerely persuading her to leave for her own safety.

    Why was this so?

    ¡°Su Ya is my Master, I will not abandon her.¡± Jun Wu Xie said resolutely.

    Su Jing Yan¡¯s brows furrowed even deeper. He had a pretty good impression of Jun Wu Xie. He was rather fond of this interesting youth. But because of the of the Heavenly Wolf Temple¡¯s circumstances that he was unable to invite this youth. Or else, he wouldn¡¯t let go of such a talent to the Spirit Jade Pce.

    ¡°Wu Xie, I don¡¯t care who you are but for the matters happening at Mount Fu Yao, these are things that you cannot meddle in. Since you are Su Ya¡¯s disciple, then you should naturally know her strength. But the way things stand, she doesn¡¯t even have the power to turn things around, so even if you risk all you¡¯ve got ande here with the intention to die, nothing will change the oue. You can¡¯t save Su Ya and will only throw your own life away as well! Since it is a futile effort, why are you still seeking the path of death?¡±

    ¡°Seeking the path of death?¡± Jun Wu Xie lowered her eyes and looked at her shadow that was illuminated by the moonlight. In a sombre tone, she said: ¡°So you want me to watch my own Master die and do nothing?¡±

    Her voice was very faint, but it was filled with deep oppression. Su Jing Yan even felt a trace of killing intent...

 Chapter 2166 - Long Time No See (5)

    <h4>Chapter 2166: Long Time No See (5)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m letting you do this, but this is the only thing that you can do.¡± Su Jing Yan said in a grave tone with his brows wrinkled. If it was possible, he really didn¡¯t want Jun Wu Xie to be embroiled in this matter. The situation was tooplicated and it was not something that Jun Wu Xie could intervene in.

    ¡°I can tell you that even if you¡¯ve exhausted all means to save Su Ya, you still can¡¯t walk out of Mount Fu Yao alive. Su Ya¡¯s destined to die here, catching her is to force her Master to appear. Everything has been set up as an inescapable and Su Ya is bait. For you to have snuck here undiscovered is because you are unable to find traces of her and even if you managed to find it, she¡¯s heavily guarded. Wu Xie, I know that you are extraordinary but how many Gold Spirits can you contend against?¡± Su Jing Yan raised his head and looked directly at Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Gold Spirits, sure enough...the people who caught Su Ya are from the Upper Realm.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s expression suddenly changed.

    Su Jing Yan waspletely stunned, the killing intent that Jun Wu Xie exuded was thick and murderous, her face showed the thirst for murder, yet in a split second...how did everything change back to a calm?

    Unless...

    The previous set of actions was just a facade that she had deliberately showed?

    Su Jing Yan suddenly felt that he had been duped by Jun Wu Xie and had said something that he should not have said.

    ¡°What are you talking about? I don¡¯t seem to understand.¡± Su Jing Yan removed his gaze and acted as if he had no idea on what she was talking about.

    Jun Wu Xie had no intention to let him muddle through this so easily.

    ¡°There is only a handful of Gold Spirits in the Middle Realm. The nine people who are known to the world are the Nine Temple Lords of the Nine Temples. Other than these nine, in the entire Middle Realm, the others who¡¯ve attained the Gold Spirit are all reclusive masters. Currently, the Nine Temple Lords have all gathered together in the Heavenly Wolf Temple. Since they are not here, then who could be the Gold Spirits at Mount Fu Yao? And you also mentioned earlier, how many Gold Spirits can I contend against? It is obvious that the number of Gold Spirits in Cloudy Brook Academy is definitely more than one or two. This is not the power that the Middle Realm cane up with. The Nine Temples has always respected Cloudy Brook Academy and never did any disrespectful things. However, they suddenly turned and caught Su Ya to force the Headmaster of Cloudy Brook Academy to appear. This is not something like what the Nine Temples will do... Su Jing Yan, whether you admit it or not, I have already determined that the people who caught Su Ya are from the Upper Realm.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes slowly raised her gaze. She had pretended to be indignant and desperate before, just to let Su Jing Yan rx his vignce.

    Su Jing Yan was not a bad person and it was not difficult to see that he did not want her to be embroiled in this and lose her life in the process. And it was also because of this that she did not take his life away to silence him right after she had attained the answers she wanted.

    Never in his dreams would he have thought that he would have been swindled by Jun Wu Xie and his expression was ugly to the extreme. Jun Wu Xie had already identified everything and no matter how much he tried to change his words, she would not believe him.

    After a moment, Su Jing Yan started to sweat profusely and he was soon drenched in cold sweat. He raised his head and covered his face as he remained silent for a long while.

    After deep contemtion, he sighed and said: ¡°Since you already know who you¡¯re up against, do you still have toe forward to die? I didn¡¯t lie to you, you really do not have any chance to save Su Ya. Those people aren¡¯t in the same league and are not ones that you can contend against.¡±

    ¡°No matter what, I must save her.¡± Jun Wu Xie replied in a resolute and determined voice.

    Su Jing Yan took in a deep breath and raised his head to look at her. He did not understand, how could Jun Wu Xie be so determined and unfaltered despite knowing who the enemies are?

    Was she really not afraid of death?

 Chapter 2167 - One Thousand Gold Spirits

    <h4>Chapter 2167: One Thousand Gold Spirits</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°The Upper Realm is not something that you and I can contend against.¡± Su Jing Yan shook his head and smiled wryly. ¡°Why are you so persistent?¡±

    The division of the three realms, the Lower Realm, the Middle Realm, the Upper Realms. Just from the first word, the division of powers was apparent. With just the words alone, the powers were visible. The people from the Lower Realm were just like ants to the Middle Realm and in the eyes of the Upper Realm, those from the Middle Realm were just like fish meat.

    Among the three realms, the Upper Realm was almost legendary. The Middle Realm may have some connections with the Lower Realm. However, the Upper Realm had already formed at the beginning of the creation of the Three Realms. At that time, there wasn¡¯t any Lower Realm nor Middle Realm. It justprised of a chaotic mix of barbaric forces where dynasties had yet been established and it was none other than the chaotic savagends.

    In the eyes of many, the Upper Realm was akin to the realm of the gods. Rumours had it that the strongest of the Upper Realm were omnipotent; they could call forth the wind and rain, and could even transform beans into soldiers. What difference was there between them and the Gods?

    There were even rumours that the existence of the Lower Realm and the Middle Realm was created on the whim of the leaders of the Upper Realm. The two realms did not exist then. Only because of this novel thought from the Upper Realm did the current realmse into existence.

    ¡°Perhaps in the eyes of others, the Nine Temples are already strong enough, but I am not afraid to tell you that inparison with the Upper Realm, we are even not evenparable to an ant. The strongest Gold Spirits in the Middle Realm are only ordinary in the Upper Realm and just anyone from the Upper Realm is as powerful. I am not an rmist, I can tell you now that there is a thousand Gold Spirits in Cloudy Brook Academy! Can you even fathom what this means? Even if you have three heads and six arms, you can¡¯tpete with these thousand Gold Spirits!¡± Su Jing Yan¡¯s voice held a trace of despair, everyone here knows the Nine Temples and Twelve Pces, but they didn¡¯t know that in the eyes of the Upper Realm, what were they even?

    A thousand Gold Spirits!

    Jun Wu Xie was shocked!

    She had already guessed that it was not easy to go against the Upper Realm, but she did not think that the highest levels in the Middle Realms, the supreme Gold Spirit, once the Upper Realm decided to start, the first strike would be ... a thousand Gold Spirits?

    A thousand Gold Spirits! ! !

    What a horrific number!

    Don¡¯t even mention Jun Wu Xie herself, even if she mobilizes the forces of the Lower Realm, and even if the Twelve Pces are willing to help, and adding on the Nine Temples , however, even with the might of all three forces, just based on hundreds of thousands of army, that itself was not enough to contend against this thousand Gold Spirits!

    ¡°The ones who had tortured my Master and Master Uncle, was it the doing of the Nine Temples?¡± Jun Wu Xie suddenly asked.

    Su Jing Yan was stunned for a moment, and immediately understood that Jun Wu Xie was referring to Su Ya and Tian Ze.

    Su Jing Yan shook his head.

    ¡°Torture? They don¡¯t even want these two people to be held under us. From catching to imprisonment, they did it all by themselves. Do you think that in their eyes, we are qualified to intervene in their affairs? I¡¯m not afraid of your jokes, in the eyes of the people from the Upper Realm, us Nine Temples are just like their dogs, a dog I tell you, how can I dare to act?¡±

    Su Jing Yan¡¯s words were not fake. Tian Ze thought that it was the doing of the Nine Temples because he saw the disciples of the Nine Temples and had mistakenly thought that those from the Upper Realm were also from the Nine Temples. He did not know that the Nine Temples was only a bystander from the beginning to the end. They did not even have the qualifications to touch their prisoners.

    Although Tian Ze was an apprentice of the little old man, there were some things that the little old man did not let his apprentice know too much.

    Knowing too much was dangerous for Tian Ze and Su Ya.

 Chapter 2168 - Secret History of the Nine Temples (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2168: Secret History of the Nine Temples (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°I have already said all that¡¯s needed to be said. I think that you should have alreadyprehended the current situation. If you still insist on this, I will not ask any further. Rest assured, I will not talk to anyone about the matters today no matter whether you believe it or not. In the case of Nine Temples, the Upper Realm are enemies and not friends, we are just simply powerless.¡± Su Jing Yan smiled bitterly. If this was not the case, as the elder of the Heavenly Wolf Temple, I am afraid that no one could imagine that the illustrious Nine Temples, one of the major powerhouses in the Middle Realm could reveal such helplessness and weakness.

    ¡°Is the reason for the peace in the Nine Temples simply because of the Upper Realm or because of the Blood Sacrifice Array?¡± Jun Wu Xie suddenly asked.

    Su Jing Yan looked at Jun Wu Xie strangely, he thought that she was here just to save people, but never did he expect... that she would actually know about the existence of the Blood Sacrifice Array.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Su Jing Yan gritted his teeth.

    ¡°The Upper Realm has ordered us to search for a precious artifact, and build the rune totems needed for the Blood Sacrifice Array in the Middle Realm. We didn¡¯t know where the artifact was at first, until the news came from the Spirit Void Pce and divulged that it was hidden within Cloudy Brook Academy. It was from then on that...¡±

    Before the Nine Temples, there was no malice against Cloudy Brook Academy until the news was released, which brought about the disaster to Cloudy Brook Academy.

    ¡°Spirit Void Pce...¡± The eyes of Jun Wu Xie narrowed as a dangerous glint shed by.

    Wasn¡¯t the Young Pce Lord of the Spirit Void Pce the birth mother of Gu Ying? Wouldn¡¯t that make the Pce Lord of the Spirit Void Pce the grandfather of Gu Ying?

    In a mere moment, all the clues that were once scattered about in the mind of Jun Wu Xie gradually became clear. ording to the information provided by Tian Ze, the very first time that Cloudy Brook Academy had noticed strange movements was precisely just the night before Gu Ying had left Cloudy Brook Academy. It was then that the news of the artifact being at Cloudy Brook Academy was divulged from Spirit Void Pce. All of this seems too coincidental and could only show prove that the news all came from Gu Ying!

    Jun Wu Xie fell into silence. She also knew about the attack and they themselves had solved many killers. At that time, they did not think that it was actually a sign that was the start of the disaster of Cloudy Brook Academy...

    ¡°Nine Temples and the Upper Realm are enemies and not friends? That is not true.¡± A sudden voice that was filled with mirth transmitted over from the door.

    Su Jing Yan was shocked and immediately turned to look.

    However, just one nce and Su Jing Yan¡¯s blood almost flowed backwards!

    The handsome man standing in front of the door had a pair of violet eyes. The sexy thin lips evoked a sinuous arc. That pair of enchanting eyes clearly had a hint of smile, but Su Jing Yan only felt cold and terror.

    ¡°Dark Emperor...¡± Su Jing Yan uttered out in shock and couldn¡¯t believe his eyes.

    The very person standing at the door was the Dark Emperor that reigned over the Dark Regions that had fallen over a thousand years ago!

    Wasn¡¯t..wasn¡¯t he already dead?!

    The huge shock shrouded Su Jing Yan¡¯s heart, and his heart felt like it was ready to jump out at anytime.

    Jun Wu Yao strode over to the side of Jun Wu Xie in a leisurely manner, and rested one hand at the back of her chair. That pair of violet eyes fell on Su Jing Yan¡¯s body.

    ¡°If I remember correctly, aren¡¯t the Nine Temple Lords from the Upper Realm?¡± That voice that contained a hint of smile was very maic, but when it fell into Su Jing Yan¡¯s ears, he could not help but tremble.

    ¡°The Pce Lords of the Nine Temples are from the Upper Realm?¡± There was a hint of surprise in the eyes of Jun Wu Xie. This piece of news was really amazing.

    Jun Wu Yao curled his lips into a smirk and said: ¡°In the past, the Upper Realm started the Lower Realm and the Middle Realm. In order to control the Middle Realm, nine people were sent to establish power in the Middle Realm. The nine people are now the Pce Lords of the Nine Temples.¡±

 Chapter 2169 - Secret History of the Nine Temples (2ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2169: Secret History of the Nine Temples (2£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Su Jing Yan¡¯s gaze started to tremble. He didn¡¯t dare to look directly at the Dark Emperor, and that pair of purple eyes seemed to be able to see through everything.

    ¡°The Nine Temple Lords are people from the Upper Realm?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked curiously as these things have never been mentioned before.

    Jun Wu Yao reached his arms out and pulled a chair to the side of Jun Wu Xie and sat down. He then casually crossed his legs, with one arm hung on the back of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s chair, his fingerszily twirled about her hair, and said in a carefree manner: ¡°The people from the Upper Realm areparable to the gods, but yet they are not true gods. It can be said that they are only one step away from the position of the gods, but this one step is still a clear and distinct line that forever separates them from the divine entity. They are not willing to resign to such a fate and because of this insane resolution, they want to make use of the Lower and Middle Realm and hence, they created the Blood Sacrifice Array in an attempt to break through this boundary. Toplete this, just relying on the Upper Realm on its own would not suffice, so they picked nine people to enter the Middle Realm to pave the way for themselves. These nine people were exceptionally talented and had extraordinary wisdom and very soon, the forces of the Nine Temples were established.¡±

    ¡°The Twelve Pces were established by the people of the Middle Realm. They wholeheartedly wanted topete with the Nine Temples but these pitiful fools did not know that the minds of the Nine Temples had never been ced on this at all. As far as I know, the reason why the Upper Realm were willing to release these nine people because they had no other way out. When they had entered the Middle Realm, they had to take sterilization medicine. It can also be said that from the beginning, the Nine Temples were just mere tools for the Upper Realm to achieve their twisted goals. Just one thing that I am very surprised with is that the Nine Temples¡¯ behaviour had been rather perfunctory ofte, does it mean that a rebellious notion has blossomed within the Nine Temples against the Upper Realm?¡± Jun Wu Yao¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t very loud, but once it reached Su Jing Yan¡¯s ears, his hair all stood on ends.

    The Dark Emperor who once unified the Middle Realm was really not an ordinary person. In a few words, he managed to let Su Jing Yan lose hisposure.

    ¡°Sterilization? But isn¡¯t the Young Pce Lord of the Spirit Void Pce...¡± Jun Wu Xie was somewhat puzzled.

    Jun Wu Yaoughed and said: ¡°She is just but a foster daughter. The Nine Temples want to stabilize their power and would naturally not let others know their secrets. If they let their men know that they are a group of infertile pitiful creatures, who knows what kind of untoward thoughts may sprout.¡±

    Not only the Spirit Void Pce, but the other Eight Lords of the Nine Temples also secretly adopted a lot of children, and when they were still babies, they were secretly brought into the Nine Temples and crowned with the titles of the sons and daughters of the Lords. But this has gone on for so many years and those children gradually grew up, and many of them even died of old age yet their fathers still remained healthy. The millennium did not leave any traces on them and the people in the Middle Realm grew suspicious on why the Nine Pce Lords did not pass on their immortality to their children. Now, Jun Wu Yao had uncovered the millenium year old truth.

    Jun Wu Xie was enthralled as she listened to his maic voice uncovering bits and pieces of the secret history, but Su Jing Yan has long been stunned by Jun Wu Yao. His fearful eyes looked at Jun Wu Yao with trepidation.

    ¡°Elder Su, you have not answered my question yet.¡± Jun Wu Yao did not seem to notice the fear in Su Jing Yan¡¯s eyes. The origin of the Nine Temples was extremely confidential. Even in the Nine Temples, there were only a handful of people who know it. Jun Wu Yao was sure that Su Jing Yan knows all this, otherwise why would he know that the people were sent by the Upper Realm?

 Chapter 2170 - Secret History of the Nine Temples (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2170: Secret History of the Nine Temples (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Su Jing Yan was trembling, although Jun Wu Yao spoke with a smile, yet all he felt was unprecedented fear.

    ¡°How do you know... all these...¡± Su Jing Yan looked at Jun Wu Yao apprehensively. Towards the Dark Emperor, the Middle Realm knew very little about him. The Dark Emperor suddenly appeared in the Middle Realm which he then suppressed it with absolute strength. Initially, the Nine Temples thought that the Dark Emperor was also sent by the Upper Realm and was ready to reach out to him, in the end, they were utterly crushed under his violent oppression ...

    Who was the Dark Emperor?

    No one in the Middle Realm knows and his very existence was a huge mystery.

    However, he knew the Three Realms like the back of his hands; he even knew the secret of the Nine Temples so clearly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask me how do I know, you just need to answer my question. I think... you shouldn¡¯t want to suffer too much?¡± Jun Wu Yao narrowed his eyes, as he slightly lifted his hand that was on hisp. A dark spirit suddenly appeared at his fingertips.

    When Su Jing Yan saw the dark spirit, his face immediately paled to a shade of white. The dark spirit of the Dark Emperor was not the same as spirit energy. This mysterious power had evoked a whole new wave of fear in the Middle Realm.

    ¡°You...you¡¯ve guessed it. The Nine Temples are dissatisfied with the practice of the Upper Realm.¡± Su Jing Yan gnashed his teeth, he was very clear, even if he does not say it, there would be other ways to make him open his mouth.

    ¡°When the Pce Lords first came to the Middle Realms, they were really loyal to the Upper Realm. Without knowing what kind of array they were going to construct, they simply followed the orders...¡±

    Due to their loyalty to the Upper Realm, the Nine Lords of the Nine Temples never questioned a thing. They were like monsters without feelings, and everything was done in ordance with the instructions of the Upper Realm.

    The construction of the Nine Temples, the strengthening of the forces, the engraving of the rune totems, and the hiding their own origins have nothing to do with them. For thousands of years, they have been doing this. In order to hide their own defects, they even married wives, and they raised their babies. These were originally intended to cover up their secrets, but after thousands of years passed, these eventually melted the hearts of the nine people.

    For people that uphold loyalty, their heart wouldn¡¯t be too bad, hence when they watched their adopted babies grow up to children, calling them father with a crisp voice... emotions other than loyalty started to manifest in their hearts.

    These changes were quietly happening. They began to have more feelings. Although they couldn¡¯t have their own children, they also fell in love with those gentlepanions of theirs, and also loved the children who called them fathers...

    Without knowing, these changes in their hearts made them start to think about their wives and children. When they gradually realized the real purpose of the Upper Realm, there was a crack in their loyalty.

    Blood Sacrifice of the Three Realms!

    How cruel was that? For them who had spent thousands of years in the Middle Realm, how could they bear it?

    Although their wives and children could not apany them for life, their grandchildren and generation after generations continued on. The hearts of the nine had been eroded with emotions and they couldn¡¯t bear to destroy all of this.

    But after all, they had all came from the Upper Realm and know how powerful the strength of the Upper Realm was. Even if they don¡¯t want to, they couldn¡¯t change anything with the ability of just nine of them. Hence, they chose to be perfunctory, as much as possible. To try to dy the arrival of that nightmare.

 Chapter 2171 - The Secret History of the Nine Temples (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2171: The Secret History of the Nine Temples (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°As for the things that happened in Cloudy Brook Academy, we had no intention to intervene initially, but the grandson of the Spirit Void Pce suddenly brought news and said that the artifact that the Upper Realm had been seeking was most likely to be in Cloudy Brook Academy. Over the years, although the Nine Temple Lords have a vague idea, they had not done anything and just tried to dy the time. But that person had people from the Upper Realm at his side so even if the Nine Temple Lords wanted to suppress the news, they didn¡¯t have the ability to.¡± Su Jing Yan gritted his teeth as a trace of resentment shed in his eyes.

    Because this piece of news had spread to the Upper Realm, the Upper Realm began to be suspicious of the Nine Temples, and even imposed punishment on the Nine Temple Lords. They even gave them an ultimatum and asked them to cooperate with the action, otherwise they would not mind topletely obliterate them.

    In desperation, the Nine Temples had sent some people and together with some people from the Upper Realm, they caught Su Ya. Perhaps because the Upper Realm had already discovered the changes in the Nine Temples, they were not willing to let the people of the Nine Temples intervene any point after that.

    ¡°The Dark Emperor, what you¡¯ve asked, I have already said. These are the truth.¡± Su Jing Yan said, he was not worried that these news will fall into the ears of Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao, nor was he he worried that the Upper Realm would know of his betrayal. Not to mention, Jun Wu Xie had already realized that Su Jing Yan had deliberately disclosed more information to them.

    When he knew the maliciousness of the Upper Realm, Su Jing Yan could not bear it anymore, but he was too weak and powerless to retaliate. But when Jun Wu Yao appeared before him, he saw a glimmer of hope, and revealed all the things he knew, all with a single wish to stop that nightmare.

    Noticing the intention of Su Jing Yan, Jun Wu Xie could not help but sigh in her heart.

    In the end, the Nine Temples were just disposable chess pieces that had been manipted by the Upper Realm. Even if they still had a shred of conscience, they were powerless against such a strong enemy.

    ¡°Which step of the n have the Upper Realm progressed to?¡± Jun Wu Yao asked.

    Su Jing Yan said: ¡°Most of the rune totems had already beenpleted. It should have been done much earlier, but I don¡¯t know why it was dragged up to the present. A thousand years ago, the Upper Realm had suddenly issued instructions and ordered the Temple Lords toplete the work as soon as possible. It seems that they were anxious to use it.¡±

    The Nine Temples have been in the Middle Realm for thousands of years, but the urging of the Upper Realm began only a thousand years ago. Before that, they had not rushed anything and were taking things slowly. All till a thousand years ago, they seemed to have been sufficiently prepared and that would be....

    An incredulous thought shed by and Su Jing Yan suddenly jerked his head up and looked bewildered at the smiling Jun Wu Yao.

    There were three major factors in the formation of the Blood Sacrifice of the Three Realms. The construction of the array was ??the first. The artifact was the second, and the most important thing was the outworldly soul that could open up the door to immeasurable power!

    If you want to gain supreme power from the Blood Sacrifice of the Three Realms, the Upper Realm must tear open the limits of the world but they themselves do not have this ability. Only the outworldly soul world could be used as a sacrificial medium.

    The outworldly soul world refers to the spirit soul that does not belong to this world!

    Su Jing Yan looked incredulously at Jun Wu Yao...The sudden appearance of the Dark Emperor who was powerful and mysterious. The fall of the Dark Emperor was coincidentally a thousand years ago when the Upper Realm began to urge the Nine Temples to speed up the progress.

    When all of these began to click and connect, a shocking revtion suddenly formed in Su Jing Yan¡¯s mind!

    ¡°It turns out that you are...¡± Su Jing Yan just said a little bit, but when saw a cold glint sh by Jun Wu Yao¡¯s eyes, all the words that he originally wanted to say were stuck in his throat.

 Chapter 2172 - The Outworldly Soul(1)

    <h4>Chapter 2172: The Outworldly Soul(1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    He knows! He really knows it! Cold sweat trickled down from his forehead and understanding Jun Wu Yao¡¯s implicit meaning, he did not continue his words.

    A hint of suspicion shed by Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eye. The sentence that Su Jing Yan did notplete made her think of something and she immediately turned to look at Jun Wu Yao, but found that he was also looking back at her with a smile. Under that intense gaze from that pair of violet eyes, she saw her own reflection.

    ¡°Little Xie, what else do you want to ask?¡± Jun Wu Yao asked her with an enchanting smile.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Su Jing Yan and continued to ask him a few more questions.

    Su Jing Yan was naturally aware of what should be said and what shouldn¡¯t be mentioned after that.

    As she had guessed, Su Ya was indeed locked in the loft of the Spirit Mastery Faculty, but it only had a few levels. He did not know that the thousand Gold Spirits lived there and be it day or night, they guarded her closely.

    Jun Wu Xie also asked Su Jing Yan, what was the artifact that the Upper Realm wanted that was in the hands of the little old man, but this point, even Su Jing Yan did not know. In fact, no one even knew the real identity of the little old man.

    If it is said that the Dark Emperor¡¯s appearance was very mysterious, then the headmaster of Cloudy Brook Academy wasn¡¯t too far off. He appeared in the Middle Realm earlier than the Nine Temples. The Nine Temple Lords originally had the intention of ruling the entire Middle Realm. However, despite the nine of them joining forces, they still suffered a big loss in the hands of the little old man. They were beaten into a sorry state and they didn¡¯t have the power to fight back. It was because of the very existence of the little old man that the initial ambition of the Nine Temples did not be sessful; to rule the Middle Realm under hegemony.

    Who was the little old man? No one knows the answer to that. The only thing that is known is that the little old man seem to be guarding the Middle Realm.

    Hearing the strength of the little old man, Jun Wu Xie was shocked. One person fighting against nine Gold Spirits... This strength was really heaven defying. She thought that the little old man would be a Gold Spirit, but now it seems to be....

    After she asked everything she wanted to know, Jun Wu Xie looked at Su Jing Yan and said: ¡°You can leave now.¡±

    Su Jing Yan was taken by surprise. ¡°Are you really letting me leave? Aren¡¯t you afraid that I will tell the Upper Realm about you?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie said: ¡°You wouldn¡¯t.¡±

    Su Jing Yan had on a bewildered expression for a moment but in the blink of an eye, it had turned into a smirk. He raised his hand and touched the small wound on his neck that was cut by the sword of Ye Mei. Aplicated gaze fell between Jun Wu Yao and Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Thank you for your trust. Nothing happened tonight.¡± After that, Su Jing Yan turned and left.

    Ye Mei looked towards Jun Wu Yao in an inquiring gaze. Jun Wu Yao simply waved his hand in dismissal and Ye Mei instantly disappeared into the darkness.

    In the room, only the two of them were left. Jun Wu Yao seemed to be very interested in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s long hair. He was enthralled by the smooth feeling that lingered at his fingertips as he continued to twirl her hair.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at him and her eyes looked more charming under the baptism of the moonlight.

    However, Jun Wu Yao fell silent. He didn¡¯t seem to notice her gaze as he just stared at her long hair.

    ¡°Wu Yao.¡± Jun Wu Xie broke the silence.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Jun Wu Yao casually responded.

    ¡°For the Blood Sacrifice of the Three Realms, the outworldly soul that they need is you.¡± Jun Wu Xie said with affirmation.

    A glint of smile shed by his eyes.

    Sure enough, nothing could be hidden from her.

    Su Jing Yan¡¯s words had already made Jun Wu Xie aware of the anomaly.

 Chapter 2173 - The Outworldly Soul (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2173: The Outworldly Soul (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Mn.¡± Jun Wu Yao admitted it easily.

    Although he had admitted it in such a casual and straightforward manner, countless turbid waves stirred up within Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Leave now.¡± Jun Wu Xie immediately said.

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s hand suddenly stopped and he slightly raised his head as that pair of violet eyes met hers that sparkled under the radiance of the moonlight.

    ¡°I can¡¯t leave.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need you here. You have to leave immediately.¡± For the first time ever, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s voice was tense and there was even a trace of anxiety mixed in.

    Blood Sacrifice of the Three Realms was the ultimate goal of the Upper Realm. The most important thing that they need for it to seed was the Otherworldly Soul and that was Jun Wu Yao! In the Cloudy Brook Academy, there were a thousand Gold Spirits! Even if she believed in his abilities, however against such arge number of powerful enemies, there was no guarantee that an ident wouldn¡¯t ur. After all, this was a trap set for the little old man who was simrly powerful.

    Jun Wu Xie was certain that once the people from the Upper Realm was in the vicinity, they would rather give up the pursuit of the little man and would risk it all to catch Jun Wu Yao!

    ¡°Are you worried about me?¡± Jun Wu Yaoughed lightly as his enchanting eyes looked at her, reflecting a deep smile in his eyes.

    ¡°That time that you were locked up in the Lower Realm, was their doing?¡± Jun Wu Xie zed over his question and asked him instead.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± Jun Wu Yao shrugged, in his eyes, a thousand years of captivity was insignificant.

    However, the more he trivialised the matter, the deeper her heart sank.

    No matter how much he yed the matter down, he could not dispute the fact that he had once lost in the hands of the Upper Realm. Yes, it was true that Jun Wu Xie wanted to rescue Su Ya but she had no intention of exchanging Jun Wu Yao. She was not willing to give up any of them.

    ¡°Little Xie, the current you is still not able to face the Upper Realm as your opponent. If I were to leave and you still insist on saving your Master, you won¡¯t be able to save her.¡± It was the first time that Jun Wu Yao had said such ruthless words to her.

    Jun Wu Xie was strong, for her age and the environment she grew up in, she was already a heaven defying existence.

    However, the enemies that she was facing now were not just any ordinary people but people of the Upper Realms. She was still too young and had insufficient experience. How could she contend against them?

    A trace of self loathe shed by her eyes. It was not the words of Jun Wu Yao but it was the ipetency that she felt from the depths of her heart. She once vowed that she would be stronger, strong enough to be able to stand by his side with him. At that time, she would no longer need to worry about being unable to fight against his enemies, but the time had came too soon and too suddenly.

    What Jun Wu Yao said was the cold hard truth, even if she had a few trump cards, but to contend against a thousand Gold Spirits, even if she used them all, it was still a fruitless attempt. Moreover, those people did not even leave the loft making it harder for Jun Wu Xie toe up with any viable ns.

    If they wanted to save Su Ya, it was imperative for Jun Wu Yao to strike as well. If he did not participate in this, Su Ya would only have one ending and that would be death!

    Never before had Jun Wu Xie ever encountered such a precarious situation that needed to make such a heart rendering choice.

    Making a choice was thest thing she wanted to do.

    Jun Wu Yao suddenly reached out and pulled the frowning Jun Wu Xie into his arms as he whispered gently: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, ever since I have left the cave, they have long known that I had escaped. All these years, never had they once given up on hunting me down, so even if I do not show up today, the hunt for me would never stop.¡±

 Chapter 2174 - The Outworldly Soul (3ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2174: The Outworldly Soul (3£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie knew that what Jun Wu Yao said was the truth. In the past, Jun Wu Yao frequently disappeared and when he came back, there was always a strong smell of blood lingering on his body. At first, she didn¡¯t really care much but gradually after time passed, she started to guess that every time he disappeared, he was dealing with his enemies that were hot in pursuit. The stench of blood came from those people.

    Those people had long set their eyes on Jun Wu Yao.

    In order for the Blood Sacrifice of the Three Realms to seed, to break through the boundaries and reach the powers of the true gods, they would never ever let go of Jun Wu Yao.

    ¡°Otherworldly Soul, does that mean that you¡¯re not from this world? Who are you then?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked softly.

    Jun Wu Yao looked at her and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡±

    ¡°When I arrived in this world, I didn¡¯t have any memory at all. The only thing I knew was that I do not belong here. I first arrived at the Upper Realm and it was until then when they discovered that I was an Otherworldly Soul that I came down to the Middle Realm. That year when I was trapped in the cave, I was filled with hatred. But that was all before I had met you. After meeting you, I realised that this was the greatest gift that this world had given to me.¡± Jun Wu Yao tilted her small face up as he looked at her with a scorching gaze that was filled with indulgence.

    ¡°Being able to meet you, even if my soul scatters, I have no regrets.¡±

    Jun Wu Yao had no good feelings towards this world, be it a person or any matter, everything was just like a game to him. If he felt like it, he could unify the Middle realm and suppress all the other forces. Once he was tired of it, he could simply get rid of the Upper Realm¡¯s encirclement. Only her, who had suddenly appeared could have brought forth a ray of light into this gloomy world of his.

    He had once thought about letting those people pay with the price of their own blood to satiate his hatred.

    But now, all he wished for was to be able to stay by her side for a long time, passing each day ordinarily. Building a small hut in the mountainous forest, spending the rest of their lives together.

    Once, he fought for hate. But now, he fought for love.

    With just a difference of a word, he felt as if he had been given a new lease of life.

    The past seemed to have dissipated like a cloud of smoke, the only thing that remained unchanged was only her.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want you take any risks.¡± Jun Wu Xie said in a stifled voice.

    The smile on his face deepened as he discovered a thread of worry that he had never seen before in her eyes. But the cause of this worry was because of him and he felt exhrated. This was an emotion that was solely for him, and it made him feel like a hundred flowers had bloomed and the sun was shining brightly.

    ¡°Seeing you like this makes me very happy. It makes me so happy that.... I can¡¯t help but want to kiss you,hmm?¡± He had purposefully made an exaggerated expression of being in a dilemma as he teased her.

    The moment he finished his words, Jun Wu Xie suddenly looked up and leaned forward and pressed her warm lips to his.

    Jun Wu Yao was stunned for a moment but he tightened his arms around her, the sweetness of her lips made everything that was on his mind disappear at once.

    He slowly closed his eyes as he embraced the warmth and love that she had delivered as his arms tightened bit by bit, as if he would never let her leave his embrace.

    There was one thing that he would never ever say.

    The Otherworldly Soul of the three realms was no longer him alone and the other person was someone that he would give his life up to protect!

    Even if he was in danger, he was willing to bear it all alone.

    Just to protect her and let her world be filled with flowers, all in exchange for a lifetime of peace.

    Under the silvery moonlight, the two of them were lost in a kiss, a moment that was so beautiful and sweet.

 Chapter 2175 - The Last Strikeï¼ˆ1ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2175: The Last Strike£¨1£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie locked herself up in a room and did not allow anyone else toe close.

    They were pressed for time and after speaking with Su Jing Yan, she had a thorough understanding of the entire situation at hand. If she could, she was not willing to let Jun Wu Yao have a hand in this that was why she had toe up with another solution. She had to personally prepare for the fight against those thousand Gold Spirits.

    Reaching the realm of the Gold Spirit was so powerful that it was beyond an ordinary person¡¯s imagination. Not only did the powerful spiritual power give them strength, but it also shielded and protected their bodies.

    Jun Wu Xie took out all the herbs that were stored in the Cosmos Sack, fortunately it was big enough and she had the habit of bringing all these things with her all the time which was why she had all these on her.

    She was not so stupid to strike something hard with brute force. If she really did that, it was imperative that Jun Wu Yao would have to be involved so she decided to utilise what she was best skilled in and use all her knowledge in the concoction of medicine as well as poison to minimise this possibility.

    The most poisonous herbs, the most toxic juices and the most poisonous powders, she started to think of all the poisons that she could remember and started to work.

    Now that she was about to be a Gold Spirit herself, she had a better understanding on how powerful and resistant a Gold Spirit was towards poison. To poison a Gold Spirit, not any ordinary poison would suffice.

    Over and over again, Jun Wu Xie delved into a state of enlightenment as she continued to experiment poison after poison, as the surroundings around her seem to blur into nothingness. She concentrated fully to concocting the poison, putting it all in thisst strike!

    The little ck caty quietly by the side, with it, there was Lord Meh Meh and the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit. The three stayed there in dumb silence as they were afraid that they would disturb her.

    A thick scent of herbs permeated throughout the entire house, tinged with bitterness. Due to their heightened sense of smell, this strong scent made Lord Meh Meh and the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit extremely ufortable. The little ck cat was a soul and hence it was not the least bit affected but it had a great impact on Lord Meh Meh and the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit.

    Jun Wu Xie was trying to formte a poison that could affect a Gold Spirit, so even if it was just a tiny whiff, the toxicity was deadly. However, Lord Meh Meh and the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit were stubborn and refused to budge, although they weren¡¯t telepathic like the ck cat and Jun Wu Xie, however, they could feel her fervent sense of anxiety.

    Seeing that those two silly fluffballs had been smouldered with the various smells that their expression had long turned listless, the little ck cat immediately morphed into the ck beast and grabbed them with it¡¯s jaws and threw them out.

    ¡°Meh!!¡±

    Lord Meh Meh immediately protested and scuttled to return into the room, simrly, the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit hopped back in an attempt to slip back in. However, with a swish of its ws, Little ck blocked their way.

    ¡°The things inside are harmful to you, I know that you don¡¯t care but we need you to conserve your energy and be at your best condition otherwise you won¡¯t be able to help Mistress at all.¡± A glint of determination shed by its eyes, being thepanion that stayed by her side for the longest time, from the past life to the present life, they had never separated. It knew best what she was going through right now and how anxious she felt.

    Lord Meh Meh and the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit understood the words of the little ck cat and no longer dared to mour. They could only plop sullenly to the ground and guard silently by the door.

    The little ck cat nced at them before returning into the room. It theny down, just like the past where countless years had gone by, with it quietly apanying her by her side.

    No one knows more than the little ck cat on how she was feeling at the moment, in the past, she had no attachments. No matter what she did, she only needed to do it in the most effective way. However, now that she had family, friends and even a loved one, she had to ensure their safety.

 Chapter 2176 - The Last Strike (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2176: The Last Strike (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Be it Su Ya or Jun Wu Yao, she refused to make a choice between the two of them.

    The little ck cat sighed softly as it quietly watched her immersed self from behind. The smell in the entire room was extremely toxic as it watched her busy formting the poison and constantly putting in various poison pills in her mouth. These were so toxic that even powerful spirit beasts in the ranks like Lord Meh Meh was unable to resist, let alone people?

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s distance from these poisons was the closest and not only was she constantly engulfed in the smell, she also directly came into contact with those herbs that were highly poisonous. If not for using the detoxifying pills, she herself would be poisoned.

    Outside the room, Jun Wu Yao watched the two silly fluffballs that had been thrown out by the ck cat. He narrowed his eyes but not a single emotion could be seen from that pair of deep purple eyes.

    ¡°Lord Jue.¡± Ye Mei silently appeared beside him.

    ¡°Mmn?¡± Jun Wu Yao raised his gaze slightly.

    ¡°Ye Gu has brought news that the things that Lord Jue has instructed has all been arranged.¡± Ye Mei replied.

    Jun Wu Yao nodded his head slightly, his face did not reveal any hint of emotion.

    Ye Mei remained silent but his eyes were filled withplexity.

    ¡°Lord Jue, do you really want to do this? I know that you are doing it all for the sake of Young Miss but if you expose your whereabouts so soon, I¡¯m afraid that those from the Upper Realm would gain the upper hand and it would do you no good.¡± Ye Mei could not bear it anymore and spoke out, the things that Jun Wu Yao wanted to do made him worry.

    ¡°Tell me then, if I don¡¯t do anything, will they not harm me?¡± Jun Wu Yao raised his brows and said in a sneer.

    Ye Mei stiffened when he heard this, in fact, no matter what he did, those people had their sights set on Jun Wu Yao and would never let him go.

    ¡°Since I dare to arrange this, then it means that I can bear the consequences. There¡¯s no need for you to say anymore.¡± Jun Wu Yao did not let anyone question his orders.

    From the eyes of Ye Mei, it could be seen that he was struggling to hold something back.

    Jun Wu Yao looked at the tightly shut door thoughtfully, but what exactly was on his mind was something no one knew.

    If it was not him, then it would be Jun Wu Xie. If the Upper Realm knew that there was another Otherworldly Soul other than him, and know that Jun Wu Xie was one as well, then they would never let go of her.

    In order to ensure that nothing goes wrong with the Sacrifice of the Three Realms, they would be more than happy to have a few more Otherworldly Souls. This was one thing that Jun Wu Yao would absolutely not allow.

    ¡°Ye Mei,e here.¡± Jun Wu Yao suddenly called him over.

    Ye Mei stood up and walked closer to him.

    Jun Wu Yao whispered something into Ye Mei¡¯s ears and after listening, Ye Mei¡¯s eyes suddenly red wide open. Hisplexion paled instantly to a shade of white and with a bam, both knees mmed onto the ground, with a terrified expression, he looked at Jun Wu Yao pleadingly.

    ¡°Lord Jue, please consider it again!!! Please think twice! This matter...it is absolutely impossible! Even if Lord is willing, if Young Miss finds out, she will definitely....¡±

    ¡°Little Xie is far stronger than you think she is.¡± Jun Wu Yao smiled as a glint of maliciousness shed by his eyes that initially had a hint of indulgence.

    Ye Mei¡¯s face was white as sheet, his shoulders trembled uncontrobly. Never had he felt such fear, no words could evene out.

    ¡°Ye Mei, you have to remember clearly what we¡¯ve talked about today. Do not ever forget.¡± Although Jun Wu Yao¡¯s gaze was not on him, but his words were clearly meant for him.

    Sweat trickled down Ye Mei¡¯s forehead, with furrowed brows and pained eyes, he could only reply with a choked and sombre tone: ¡°Your...your subordinate obeys....¡±

    These words were spoken with an incredible amount of restraint as he suppressed the overflowing emotions that wreaked havoc within him.

 Chapter 2177 - Bloody Battle at the Summit of Mount Fu Yao (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2177: Bloody Battle at the Summit of Mount Fu Yao (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    For the entire three days, Jun Wu Xie did not leave the room half a step, except for the ck cat, no one knows what she did in there.

    On the third day, when the sun peeked out over the horizon, a ray of sunlight shone through the window and illuminated thends.

    In the quiet room, there were scattered herbal residues all over the ground and it was also filled with bottles.

    Sitting on the floor, she covered the lid of thest bottle. She sighed softly and her eyes fell on the pill bottle in her hand. Her eyes were cold and vacant, what was going on in her mind could not be deciphered one bit.

    The ck cat stood up, and its small ws nimbly stepped on the empty spaces between the clutter on the floor and reached her side.

    ¡°Meow.¡± It made a soft and gentle purr and rubbed affectionately against the back of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hand.

    Jun Wu Xie raised her head, reached out and gently stroked its head before she swept all the bottles on the ground into the Cosmos Sack.

    Could the three day struggle be exchanged victory?

    No one knows.

    ...

    It was a pleasant day in spring and the sun was shining brightly high in the sky. There was not a cloud in the sky, under the sunlight, the green hills dazzled like emeralds and the birds were chirping merrily alongside the gentle sound of flowing water from the stream. No one would ever think that it was apletely different scene at Mount Fu Yao.

    The Cloudy Brook Academy, which had been abandoned for more than half a year, suddenly had a group of uninvited guests, which disrupted the tranquility of the academy.

    Under the bright sunshine, team after team of people streamed out of the loft of Cloudy Brook Academy as countless people gathered in thergest square of Cloudy Brook Academy.

    In front of the cloud stone statue, which once symbolized the glory of Cloudy Brook Academy, the neatly dressed Nine Temples disciples stood on both sides. They each had on a sombre expression and stood there without uttering a single word.

    Therge stream of people that spilled out of the Spirit Mastery Faculty were tall and majestic, and they each had outstanding temperaments despite being dressed in simple understated luxurious ck robes .

    Amongst the Middle Realm, the Nine Temples disciples were considered to be dragons among men, however when the men in ck appeared, the Nine Temples disciples on both sides breathing had a trace of disarray. They did not even dare not look directly at the faces of those men in ck and could only lower their heads to sneak a peek.

    Among the group of awe inspiring ck robed men, a shocking figure suddenly emerged.

    The nging sound of the gong reverberated across the vast square. A frail and thin woman gradually entered the sight of the Nine Temples disciples under the admonishment of those ck robed men. She looked to be a woman in her twenties. She was tall and slender with a pair of subversive eyes. She should have been a beautiful woman, but at this moment, no one was in the mood to appreciate her beauty.

    She was bound with heavy fetters of iron around her ankles, and her fair skin was covered with bloody wounds caused by the tightly bounded shackles around her ankles. She was walking barefooted, and the skin on her feet were broken, as a trail of blood followed behind. Each step she took left a blood red footprint, as she left a bloody trail wherever she walked, the sight of the blood red footprints were chilling.

    Not only her feet, but on the woman¡¯s body, she was covered with raw wounds and almost no part had her skin intact. The robes she wore were ragged and tattered, stained with blood and mud, even the original colour of the clothes could not be distinguished. On the that pair of bone thin hands, a pair of handcuffs were attached, and a long chain extended from the handcuffs to her back. Arge iron ball with the size of a head was ced behind her, making every step she made a huge torment.

 Chapter 2178 - Bloody Battle at the Summit of Mount Fu Yao (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2178: Bloody Battle at the Summit of Mount Fu Yao (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    That once beautiful and alluring face was now covered with countless wounds. Lacerations deep enough to even see the bones were shed across her cheeks, and seeing the raw flesh and blood that had upturned slightly made people feel their blood curdle from the depths of their heart.

    That woman¡¯s arm was hanging weakly, as a piece of white bone was jutting out of her elbow...

    Without question, she had been tortured to a breaking point and it seemed that with just one touch, her fragile life would be snuffed out. But in that woman¡¯s eyes, you can¡¯t find a single thread of fear or sorrow. In that pair of bright eyes, it was full of arrogance and disdain.

    Su Jing Yan stood among the elders of the Nine Pces. When he saw the appearance of the woman with his own eyes, his heart could not help but tremble.

    That woman wasn¡¯t any stranger, it was the very Su Ya who had been caught by the Upper Realm!

    Since the day that Su Ya was caught, other than seeing her on the first day, the people from the Nine Temples never had the chance to see her again. Until today, Su Jing Yan still remembers that she remained proud despite being captured. She was not at all like a prisoner who had been defeated at the hand of others.

    However, the Su Ya of that day and her today, waspletely different. Just looking at the countless wounds on Su Ya¡¯s entire body, Su Jing Yan could already guess what Su Ya suffered what kind of torture in the hands of the Upper Realm. That pair of slender and beautiful hands, had now been twisted and contorted that the original shape of her fingers could not even been recognized and they were just hanging weakly.

    How much pain did she have to endure?!

    Su Jing Yan took in a deep breath, even knowing that Su Ya fell into the hands of the Upper Realm, he knew that she wouldn¡¯t have it easy but seeing her today, it made Su Jing Yan scared witless, such a heavy injury, wasn¡¯t it enough to kill a person? The reason why Su Ya could live to this day definitely was not the people from the Upper Realm being merciful but they must have used some special methods to keep her life hanging by a single line.

    Such a wound, even if she survives, she would be left with a disability that she cannot recover from for life. Such a startling beautiful woman was tortured into such an appearance.

    At this moment, Su Jing Yan was mortified at the cruelty of the Upper Realm.

    Su Ya was taken to the stone statue, where the high tform with a cross wooden frame had already been set up, and that high tform was filled with dry wood.

    ¡°Go up.¡± A ck robed man barked as he impatiently looked at the unkempt Su Ya, and there was not a trace of pity in his eyes.

    Su Ya nced at the man calmly as her cracked mouth lifted into a sneer, but the smile made her unhealed wound split again and blood started to trickle from the corner of her mouth as the crimson fresh blood made her look extremely devilish!

    Su Ya looked at the execution ground prepared for her. She did not hesitate one bit but raised her wounded feet and stepped up thedder.

    The ck robed man tied her to the wooden frame and poured a bucket of oil from the top of her head until she waspletely soaked in it. He then left the tform and moved away from the longdder. A dozen ck robed men with torches surrounded the tform. There were also traces of oil on the dry wood piled up under the elevated frame. It was apparent that they had been poured over simrly with oil beforehand.

    Although there were a dozen torches, in such a scenario, even if a small spark fell on it, it would cause a fire and burn everything in an instant.

    Su Jing Yan looked at it all furtively as his gaze rested at the man standing in front of the ck robed men. That man had a towering stature with an imposing disposition and on his eyebrows there was a scar.

 Chapter 2179 - Bloody Battle at the Summit of Mount Fu Yao (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2179: Bloody Battle at the Summit of Mount Fu Yao (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Ba He, that was the name of the man.

    Although Su Jing Yan only heard Ba He¡¯spanion call out his name once, but he already understood that Ba He was themander of these Gold Spirits. All the Gold Spirits here obeyed Ba He, and the strength of this person made even their Nine Temples Lords extremely afraid of him.

    He still remembered the moment when Ba He first brought people to the Nine Temples. The moment the Nine Temple Lords saw Ba He, each of their faces paled one by one and were trying to suppress their fears but they still trembled involuntarily.

    This man had the strength to make the Nine Temple Lords fear.

    Su Jing Yan¡¯s heart was tight, and his eyes fell on Su Ya on the high tform.

    Her whole body was soaked with oil. Under the flushing of the smoldering oil, the blood on her face was lighter, revealing the colour she had. In such a dangerous ce, she did not show a little bit of fear of death, only calm. ... abnormal calm... as if she was waiting for the advent of death.

    Even though he knows that Su Ya was not Ba He¡¯s opponent, Su Jing Yan still admired the woman silently. She didn¡¯t show any pain or torment on her face despite such torture. It was not that she didn¡¯t feel any pain but she refused to reveal any weaknesses in front of her enemy ¨C her pride did not allow her to.

    She was extremely endurant, all just to preserve her dignity!

    Su Jing Yan¡¯s breathing became more and more heavy, and his mind continued to show the scene of that the night that he met Jun Wu Xie.

    It had been three days, but he had not seen her. Su Jing Yan thought that she would forcibly save Su Ya during the past three days, but she did not appear at all, what was she up to?

    From the bottom of his heart, Su Jing Yan hoped that Jun Wu Xie would give up rescuing Su Ya. After all, it was difficult to save Su Ya under the eyes of a thousand Gold Spirits, even if there was the Dark Emperor on her side, it was still an extremely dangerous feat.

    Thousands of thoughts swirled in his mind, but Su Jing Yan knew that he couldn¡¯t do anything. He was the elder of the Heavenly Wolf Temple. Even if he was dissatisfied with the cruelty and sinisterness of the Upper Realm, he could not speak a word lest he receives the anger of the Upper Realm. It would spell the doom of the entire Nine Temples!

    There was a nket of unusual silence in the entire square, as the disciples of Nine Temples were suppressed by the might of the ck robed men. Even if they see Su Ya¡¯s horrifying appearance and desperate situation, they did not dare to make a single sound. They could only lower their heads as the pungent smell of the oil assaulted their noses as the wind bellowed.

    A Nine Temples disciple secretly clenched his fist. He was hiding among the Nine Temples disciples. A pair of burning gaze crossed the crowd and looked at Su Ya on the high tform.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be impulsive, we can¡¯t fight them.¡± Thepanion standing next to him secretly pulled his wrist.

    The man gnashed his teeth, but his eyes revealed helplessness.

    He once stood out from the Battle of Deities Grand Meet, and had enrolled into the Cloudy Brook Academy. Although he was not a disciple of Su Ya, but he had met her on several asions. If it was not an unintentional sentence from Su Ya¡¯s that had guided him, he was afraid that he would not have the opportunity to graduate from the Cloudy Brook Academy and joined the forces of the Heavenly Wolf Temple.

    Even though she was a teacher that had helped him greatly, but he could only watch Su Ya suffer under the hands of the Upper Realm. The ipetent condemnation felt like countless ants biting his heart.

    Not only him, but among the other disciples of the Nine Temples, there were also a few men who had malevolent eyes. They had to endure hard and restrain themselves.

 Chapter 2180 - Bloody Battle at the Summit of Mount Fu Yao (4ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2180: Bloody Battle at the Summit of Mount Fu Yao (4£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Ba He raised his head up and looked at the sky. Not a shred of emotion could be seen on his face. The silence in the entire square was so stifling that no one dared to utter a word.

    Su Ya looked up weakly and her clear eyes peered into the blue sky above. It looked to be just an ordinary gaze, not at all like a person who was at the brink of death.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to waste your time, my Master will note.¡± After staring at the vast skies for a while, Su Ya finally opened her mouth and spoke.

    There was no change in Ba He¡¯s expression but he looked at the battered and exhausted Su Ya. After the woman had fallen into his hands, she had not said a single word since. No matter what kind of coercion and torture they rendered, including breaking her beautiful slender fingers like twigs one by one, she remained silent. They even deliberately beat her Junior Brother in front of her until he became a waste, she still did not speak a word. Today, Su Ya finally spoke, but it was not what Ba He wanted.

    ¡°Whether hees or not, it¡¯s not what you have the final say in.¡± Ba He said coldly.

    Su Ya hooked her lips up into a smile filled with disdain.

    ¡°Did you really think that if you catch me and my Junior Brother, you can use us as bait and lure my Master out? You are really ridiculous. Or should I say that you are childish, or are you just in stupid? Compared with the three realms, what can my life be counted as? Even if you kill me, it¡¯s useless.Since you can¡¯t catch my Master, you resort to use such a shameless way to set a trap. Are all the people in the Upper Realm so stupid and ridiculous like you?¡±

    Ba He¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as a dangerous cold glint shed through his eyes.

    Su Jing Yan was shocked when he heard this. He didn¡¯t understand what Su Ya was up to. Each and every single word was just her own sentence to death, didn¡¯t she know that whatever she said could make Ba He ughter her in a fit of anger?!

    Suddenly, Su Jing Yan seemed to have thought of something.

    The reason why Su Ya said this was not that she didn¡¯t care about life or death but she was bent on death!

    She wanted to force Ba He to kill her before her Master arrived!

    Losing her, this important chip, her Master will never be in danger!

    It was clear that Su Ya was bent on sending herself to the doors of death!

    ¡°This is all you have? A bunch of impotent wastes with only so much, this olddy here did not put any of you in my eyes, hmph, I really feel sad for you.¡± Su Ya startedughing entrically and the more sheughed, the more blood started gushing out. Herughter reverberated throughout the square, and once it entered the ears of the people, it hit their soul!

    Ba He¡¯s eyes became more and more gloomy. He red at her but suddenly his lips curled up into a smirk.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to waste your strength, I won¡¯t kill you until sunset. Don¡¯t worry, if by sunset and yet your cowardly Master is still not here, I will use the most cruel method in the world to torture you bit by bit. That¡¯s why, for now, you should save your saliva and just wait quietly for your Master. See if he would really save your life, or as you said,pletely abandon you.¡±

    Su Ya¡¯sughter came to an abrupt end for she knew that she had failed to incite Ba He. Although this man was seemingly cold and cruel, he is not without a brain. It was not so easy to irritate him.

    In the midst of the silence, a pair of cold eyes in the dark, stared at everything that happened in the square. That bloodied figure on the tform was etched deeply into the eyes, as it stirred up ripples of killing intent from within. After the owner to this pair of eyes quietly blended in with the crowd, the figure moved with amazing speed and bore through the crowd at an incredible speed so fast that no one noticed!

 Chapter 2181 - Bloody Battle at the Summit of Mount Fu Yao (5)

    <h4>Chapter 2181: Bloody Battle at the Summit of Mount Fu Yao (5)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Time passed slowly as minutes and seconds ticked by and the oppressive silence in the square made even simple breathing more stifling.

    The bright sun hung up in the mid sky and the gentle rays of the morning sun had gradually turned into a zing hot sun. Su Ya who had been drenched in oil started to feel extremely hot due to the scorching rays of the sun. Ba He ordered people to feed her a few pills a few times and from the number of times she had taken the pills, it could be seen that she was an arrow at the end of its flight and she had to depend on the pills to hang onto herst breath.

    What Ba He did was just as he had said before. If the little old man did not appear, he would not let Su Ya die before sunset.

    Su Ya¡¯s condition was worsening with each passing moment, but she couldn¡¯t incite Ba He to kill her out of anger. Under the harsh rays of the sun, the heat became unbearable for her. She was already at the brink of death and despite eating so many pills, she could feel her impending doom. Since she was already just a small step away from death, a sudden glint of determination shed by her eyes. She squeezed up everyst ounce of energy she had left in her as she opened her mouth and bit her tongue with all her might!

    A ck shadow shed past, before she had bitten down. Ba He had rushed up onto the high tform and his big hand mped her jaw firmly in ce rendering herpletely immobile, unable to move half an inch.

    ¡°Time hasn¡¯t arrived yet. Hmm? Want to die, not so easy.¡± Ba He¡¯s eyes shed a trace of viciousness.

    Su Ya screamed at Ba He, and her eyes could not wait to swallow him up.

    A loud crack resounded!

    Ba He dislocated Su Ya¡¯s jaw, and the dislocated jaw ended Su Ya¡¯sst hope. Her fiery gaze looked as if she wanted to burn Ba He into ashes.

    ¡°Hate me? Unfortunately, you are too weak. You are destined to be a loser, a pawn, a bait. Maybe after your master appears, I should let him look at you being tortured to death bit by bit. Then again maybe letting you witness his tragic death is also a good choice.¡± Ba He¡¯s eyes shed coldly with a sinister glint, evidently he treated Su Ya¡¯s torture as a pastime.

    Su Ya could no longer speak and could only re angrily at Ba He.

    All of a sudden, a gust of torrential wind swept wildly into the square, hurling up clouds of dust!

    A hint of triumph shed by Ba He¡¯s eyes, while Su Ya¡¯s eyes were filled with despair.

    ¡°Treating my disciple like that, are you really not afraid of death?¡± A sorrowful and low voice echoed throughout the square. Appearing from within the torrential wind, a figure suddenly appeared in the eyes of everyone!

    With both hands behind him, the little old man stood in front of everyone, and on his face was an anger that had never been seen before!

    The gust of wind lingering around him gradually dissipated as he appeared, leaving a circle of swirling dust around his body.

    All the Nine Temple disciples were shocked to see the little old man who suddenly appeared. Many of them were once students of the Cloudy Brook Academy, so they recognized the old man that had appeared in front of them!

    Standing in front of them, wasn¡¯t that the headmaster of Cloudy Brook Academy?

    The headmaster of Cloudy Brook Academy rarely appeared in front of people, but when they graduate from the academy, he would personally pin the badges bearing the crest of Cloudy Brook Academy, and having this badge was their pride.

 Chapter 2182 - Bloody Battle at the Summit of Mount Fu Yao (6)

    Chapter 2182: Bloody Battle at the Summit of Mount Fu Yao (6)

    Trantor: Misty Cloud Trantions Editor: Misty Cloud Trantions

    In the memory of all the Cloudy Brook Academy disciples, their headmaster, was someone who despised worldly conventions and had a smile on all day. He did not have the slightest presence that a headmaster should have, he was more like a child that never grew up.

    But today, the headmaster who stood before them was the opposite of their memory!

    Although his back was hunched, there was not a single smile on his face. Furious mes were burning in that gaze of his and the entire atmosphere around him was shocking to the extreme!

    Was this the same headmaster of Cloudy Brook Academy?

    That little old man who was like an old child who was idle and yful all day?

    The image in their memory was far from reality, and everyone was stunned for a while.

    Ba He looked at the little old man standing in front of him, and his cold lips raised into a smug smile.

    ¡°It seems that your disciple doesn¡¯t know you either. She insists that you won¡¯te, but you still came.¡± Ba He nced at the anxious Su Ya and looked at the little old man proudly.

    The little old man narrowed his eyes as a dangerous atmosphere surrounded him, and when he saw Su Ya, his heart wrenched.

    Su Ya was the first disciple he had ever received. During his lifetime, he only received two disciples. One was Su Ya and the other was Tian Ze. These two were abandoned orphans, but they were brought back and raised by him. From babbling young toddlers, they grew up to be a bright pair of beautiful woman and handsome man. It could be said that it Su Ya and Tian Ze were more like his daughter and son.

    The daughter who was doted on and raised by his own hands was actually brutally tortured by Ba He. The smile that the little old man had on for a thousand years finally copsed at this moment. The unprecedented anger had erased the smile off his mouth. He looked at Su Ya who was weakly shaking her head, she had been severely wounded that even shaking her head was such a tedious task for her and it could be seen how bad her actual condition was.

    ¡°Yeah, she doesn¡¯t know enough about me, just like you.¡± The little old man¡¯s lips curled into a sneer, and he looked at Ba He: ¡°Do you know, what are the consequences of touching my disciple?¡±

    Ba He scoffed and said: ¡°The consequences? I don¡¯t know what my consequences are but as for yours, I already do.¡± The moment hisst word ended, he waved his right hand!

    In a sh, nearly a thousand ck robed men came out in a sh from behind the stone statue. In the blink of an eye, they surrounded the old man and blocked all escape paths.

    The old man¡¯s cold eyes swept over the group of ck robed men around him, and there was a deep killing intent in his eyes.

    ¡°The consequence of yours is to be executed here, but I can give you another choice.¡± Ba He smiled coldly: ¡°If you hand over the soul bone, I will let your disciple go, and you can atone for your crime of stealing the soul bones through death!¡±

    ¡°Stealing?¡± The old man suddenlyughed out loud and hisughter was full of ridicule. ¡°The soul bone never belonged to your master. Your futile attempt to try to use the soul bone to fulfill the preposterous n of the Blood Sacrifice of the Three Realms. It is simply a pipe dream! You can never find the whereabouts of the soul bone in your life!¡±

    Blood Sacrifice of the Three Realms!

    The words of the little old man made the disciples of the Nine Temples shocked and stumped like wood. No matter how stupid they were, they would never misunderstand the words of the old man.

    What in the world... was the purpose of this group of ck robed men?

 Chapter 2183 - Bloody Battle at the Summit of Mount Fu Yao (7)

    <h4>Chapter 2183: Bloody Battle at the Summit of Mount Fu Yao (7)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The next moment, the silence was broken by the mourings of the Nine Temples disciples who were in a heated discussion. Afterall, the words ¡°Blood Sacrifice of the Three Realms¡± were too incredible for them. They could hardly believe that they heard such a shocking revtion.

    Under the panic of the Nine Temples disciples, only the elders remained silent. From their faces, not a trace of surprise and panic could be seen. Only helplessness and despair was apparent on their faces, they already knew this, but never told the ordinary disciples.

    Ba He narrowed his eyes coldly, and his chilling gaze swept over the Nine Temples disciples who stood at the side whispering amongst themselves. A glint of killing intent shed by his eyes as he suddenly raised his hand, and a golden light shed past. The moment one of the Nine Temples disciple was touched by that golden light, his whole person exploded in an instant!

    The bright red blood mixed with the flesh and the internal organs spattered all around.

    The other disciples who were whispering along with that man were now covered with his flesh and blood. They widened their eyes in disbelief, their mouths still had warm blood dripping. Just a moment ago, he was still a living person, and it happened just right before their eyes.... He exploded!

    The thick bloody smell permeated throughout the square. The original murmurs of discussion immediately disappeared after the urrence of this cruel and bloody scene. Order restored in the square as well as the silence brought forth by death...

    Ba He¡¯s cold gaze swept through the Nine Temples disciples who had been frightened out of their wits. He did not put this group of wastes from the Middle Realm in his eyes at all.

    ¡°All of you better shut your mouth. If you let me hear another word, I don¡¯t mind letting you never open your mouth ever again.¡± Ba He¡¯s malicious gaze was like a poisonous snake staring threateningly at everyone. All the Nine Temples disciples who had been swept by his gaze couldn¡¯t help but tremble, fearing to utter a single sound, they even grasped their throats to stifle any sound, even breathing became difficult for them.

    The little old man furrowed his brows. For Ba He¡¯s cruelty, he had already expected it, but he didn¡¯t think that... he treated even his own men simrly. Ba He was indeed a mad man.

    Perhaps, Ba He had never regarded this group of Nine Temples disciples as his own people, and in his eyes, perhaps they were just a group of dogs raised in the Middle Realm when they were bored.

    To Ba He, it was merely killing a dog. What about it?

    The disciples of the Nine Temples werepletely quiet, but from their fearful eyes, it could be seen that for Ba He¡¯s cruelty, they could only endure but did not dare to speak out, and some disciples couldn¡¯t help but look at their elders. Initially they thought that the elders would stand out and say a few words on their behalf, but they did not expect that the elders of the Nine Temples chose silence at this moment. They even did not dare to look back at the pleading eyes of the disciples. They could only bow their heads and look away.

    The strength of the Upper Realm, was not something that the Nine Temples could contend against. Even if they were elders, in Ba He¡¯s eyes, they were just a group ofmbs that could be ughtered any time. Even their Temple Lords were in a simr plight.

    Fear and anger started to spread among the Nine Temples disciples. However, the fear overwhelmed the anger and made them choose silence. The thick blood smell stimted their nerves and made them extremely tense.

    After Ba He killed that disciple, he looked at the little old man, and did not attempt to hide the maliciousness in his eyes.

    ¡°What about the Blood Sacrifice of the Three Realms? Are you trying to provoke the rebellious heart of this group of wastes? I advise you to save some strength. Since you¡¯vee today, there is no room for leaving alive!¡±

 Chapter 2184 - Bloody Battle at the Summit of Mount Fu Yao (8)

    <h4>Chapter 2184: Bloody Battle at the Summit of Mount Fu Yao (8)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Ba He¡¯s words stirred the surrounding Nine Temples disciples and they were trembling with rage as they clenched with fists tightly.

    Ba He did not care about revealing the truth about the Blood Sacrifice of the Three Realms at all. The number of people that had been dispatched by the upper Realm was enough to wipe out everyone at Mount Fu Yao. If the disciples of the Nine Temples dare to resist, he will make an order to kill them together along with the rest!

    Therefore, all the elders did not dare to move, nor could they move. They themselves did not fear life and death, but they could not bring the entire Nine Temples along into this futile destruction.

    Ba He¡¯s outrageousness made the little old man¡¯s face uglier and uglier to behold.

    ¡°Heaven and earth are not benevolent, thinking that everyone else is a dog. The Upper Realms really think that everything in this world can be disposed based on your own whims! I am afraid, you still do not have such a qualification!¡±

    Ba He sneered: ¡°Do not have such a qualification? The winner is crowned King and the defeated plundered. Since you will die today, why bother wasting so much saliva!¡± Ba He raised his hand and gestured to the surrounding ck robed man to tighten their encirclement around the little old man!

    A thousand Gold Spirits!

    What a terrible force! Su Ya who stood on the high tform shuddered. Although the scorching hot sun was zing down on her, but she felt that it was more like a hail storm instead. She was no longer able to speak and could only make indistinct noises anxiously at the little old man, but it was all in vain. The incessant ¡® ah¡¯ that she uttered seemed to be urging the little old man to leave.

    She was now an arrow at the end of its flight, even if she was saved, she wouldn¡¯t have much time left. She did not want her Master to put himself in danger all because of her!

    The voice of Su Ya echoed in the silent square, and her voice made the eyes of the little old man extremely deep.

    The little old man no longer looked at Ba He, but looked at the anxious Su Ya with a very gentle look.

    ¡°Little Ya¡¯er, be good and wait for Master. Master will take you home soon.¡± The smile on the face of the little old man was warm like a father¡¯s.

    Su Ya¡¯s eyes were wet in an instant.

    She did¡¯nt want!

    She did not want her Master to be caught up in a bloody battle because of her!

    Su Ya was raging within, but no one could know the despair in her heart.

    A thousand Gold Spirits, tightened the encirclement step by step. The golden spirit energy that shrouded those ck robed men was extremely dazzling, it was as if the zing sun was resonating and pulsating with it.

    Like a huge golden circle of fire, they narrowed the encirclement a little bit, as their menacing eyes locked onto the little old man¡¯s body.

    ¡°Seeing that your old pile of bones is so pitiful, and you still need to go against this thousand Gold Spirits, do be careful. Don¡¯t break any bones, it would even be too tragic a sight.¡± Ba He stood on the high tform and looked at him arrogantly from high above.

    ¡°Don¡¯t kill him, just ruin him enough and leave ast breath.¡±

    This sentence was cruelty that made one tremble!

    As soon as Ba He finished speaking, a Gold Spirit who was very close to the little old man immediately dashed forward and turned into a streak of golden light and rushed towards the little old man!

    Everyone¡¯s heart almost rushed up into their throats!

    The Nine Temples disciples widened their eyes and were extremely worried for the little old man. In their hearts, they did not want Ba He to win!

    ¡°Hmph! Overestimating yourself!¡± The little old man scoffed and before the golden streak of light could evene close to him, it was suddenly hit by an invisible force and it was sent flying!

    A huge gush of blood immediately rushed out of the throat of the ck robed man who was sent flying and before he knew it, he slumped heavily onto the ground!

    At this moment, a strong hurricane rose from the feet of the little old man! The wind was whistling fiercely, and outside the little old man¡¯s body, formed a barrier that shredded everything!

 Chapter 2185 - Bloody Battle at the Summit of Mount Fu Yao (9)

    <h4>Chapter 2185: Bloody Battle at the Summit of Mount Fu Yao (9)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    That strong barrier stirred up a huge gale as the little old man who stood at eye of it all stood there calmly. His white hair was bellowing in the wind as his sleeves were pping about violently and he exuded a suffocating and domineering aura.

    Ba He¡¯s gaze suddenly changed and the smile at the corner of his mouth had disappeared entirely.

    On the entire body of the little man, not a speck of light emitted from spiritual energy could be found. However, upon closer inspection, a circle of obscure inscriptions were rotating around his right hand. Those obscure inscriptions were floating above his palm but there was a pale blue glow on his palm.

    The moment Ba He saw the inscriptions on the right hand of the little man, his expression underwent a sudden change?

    This person, how could he be at such a level!

    The little man looked coldly at Ba He who stood on the high tform and the gale blocked those ck robed man from approaching. He suddenly flung his right hand out! The inscriptions that were rotating around his hand glowed and suddenly became evenrger!

    The little old man held onto one end of the inscription and the circle became a straight line as bolts of ice blue lightning danced above the inscriptions! The hand that he held onto the inscription swept around his surroundings at once!

    The inscriptions with the lightning were like a soft sword that swept all around him! Surrounding the little old man now were many afterimages!

    All the ck robed men that were closest to the little old man were sent flying out one after another! The area that was hit directly by the lightning was charred ck, and it was so deep that the bones were visible!

    The battle situation in front of him suddenly changed and the Nine Temples disciples who were initially worried for him were leftpletely dumbfounded at the scene that had unfolded right in front of them.

    Even if you beat them to death, they would have never imagined that under the heavens, there was actually someone who could use a single strike to injure a Gold Spirit so heavily. Gold Spirits were the highest level in the Middle Realm and just so easily...

    And...it wasn¡¯t just one Gold Spirit...it was one strike that had sent so many Gold Spirits flying! Just one strike!

    They were Gold Spirits, mind you!

    However, in front of the little old man, they lost the invisible power of the Gold Spirit and were beaten into such a sorry state without even the strength to retaliate!

    The shocked Nine Temple disciples couldn¡¯t find a trace of spiritual movement on the little old man. All they could see was the little old man use that lightning infused inscription to close in on the ck robed men as he sent them flying one after another!

    This incredulous scene made thempletely stupefied!

    What on earth was that little old man holding in his hands? It was so powerful!

    Ba He¡¯s expression was getting uglier and uglier by the moment and from above, he could see the entire battlefield clearly. The people only knew that the Gold Spirits were strong but they didn¡¯t know that in the Upper Realms, there were people that were far stronger than them!

    Just like the little old man in front of them.

    Su Ya watched the little old man in a daze and even forgot to struggle for a moment. She had never seen her Master reveal his true power. Even if she was raised by him for many years, she did not know the extent of his strength and how terrible his actual strength was...

    Until she saw him sending Gold Spirits flying one after another, she then realized that her Master was truly an extraordinary person.

    Ba He saw that the situation had taken a turn and he immediately gave an eye signal to a ck robed man that was standing below the tform.

    ¡°Stop!¡± Ba He¡¯s voice reverberated throughout the square.

    The Gold Spirits who surrounded the little old man immediately retreated back a few steps.

    The little old man narrowed his eyes and his murderous aura was so oppressive that it made them shudder. He turned to look at Ba He but just that single nce made the blood in his whole body freeze!

 Chapter 2186 - Bloody Battle at the Summit of Mount Fu Yaoï¼ˆ10ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2186: Bloody Battle at the Summit of Mount Fu Yao£¨10£©</h4>

    On the high tform, Ba He held onto the torch and brought it close to Su Ya. The burning me was swaying in the wind and the me was less than a finger¡¯s distance away from her!

    Su Ya was soaked thoroughly in the mmable oil and as soon as the me touched her, she would bepletely engulfed by it!

    At this moment,the little old man¡¯s bloodpletely froze and his eyes were bloodshot!

    ¡°No wonder you dare toe here today. It turns out that you are already at such a level and have such strength. It really surprised me, but... do you really think that I came unprepared? You can try it, if you want to continue to resist, I will not guarantee that your baby disciple will be safe and sound, after all... it is an imcable fate, such a beautiful woman, if she is burned to ashes by this me, it really is a pity.¡± Ba He narrowed his eyes and said viscously.

    ¡°Despicable!¡± The little old man spat out furiously and the mes of his anger were more violent than the fire!

    ¡°Despicable?¡± Ba He smirked and looked at the little old man full of ridicule. ¡°The winner is crowned king while the defeated plundered, that¡¯s the age oldw that has never changed. For the great cause, why should I stick to convention? I must do all that¡¯s necessary all for the great cause of the Lord. So what if I became a despicable viin? If you want to be a gentleman and want to be a hero, you can. Just offer yourself up with hands tied up and wait to be captured, lest your disciple suffers from the burning fire.¡±

    The little old man gnashed his teeth and red at Ba He, the hatred in his eyes was as if he couldn¡¯t wait to smash Ba He into smithereens.

    ¡°What? You don¡¯t want to save your disciple? Or would you rather that she be burned into ashes by the fire, suffering from the excruciating pain by being slowly incinerated in the scorching mes? You¡¯d rather she be sacrificed rather than surrender yourself?¡± Ba He sneered.

    Su Ya was tied to the wooden stake and couldn¡¯t move. Her fervent gaze looked at the little old man. Her eyes were full of resistance but could not speak. She could only shake her head desperately. She knew very well that Ba He kept her life for the sake of threatening her Master. Even if the little old man knows that she no longer had long to live, he did not want her to be persecuted in front of him.

    Ba He¡¯s viciousness was infuriating. He used the most despicable ploy in the world to tap into the heartstrings of the rtions between father and daughter to force the little old man to give up resistance. Although Su Ya had been tortured mercilessly, but as long as she had ast breath remaining, it was still the most effective chip against the little old man!

    The surrounding Gold Spirits had already retreated away from the little old man, but in just a few minutes, the number of Gold Spirits who lost in the hands of the little old man had already been more than a dozen. If one did not witness it with one¡¯s own eyes, I am afraid that no one would believe that Gold Spirits could actually be so vulnerable.

    The little old man¡¯s eyes danced between Ba He and Su Ya as he deliberated. Ba He¡¯s viciousness and Su Ya¡¯s pleading shed through his mind as he slowly lowered his head and eventually raised his right hand up!

    Ba He¡¯s eyes moved slightly as well as the Gold Spirits were waiting in nervous anticipation.

    Crackle!

    The little old man suddenly crushed the inscription in his hand!

    The inscriptions that were dazzling turned into pieces of broken light in the palm of the old man. Slowly, they dissipated in air, and before they reached the ground, they hadpletely disappeared.

    Ba He¡¯s face raised a triumphant smile, although others did not know what the inscription in the hands of the little old man was, but he was extremely clear.

    That was the power of the Upper Realm ¨C the Spirit Ring!

    The strongest force that could be condensed by the power of spirit power and soul. He did not think that the old man could have condensed such a great Spirit Ring, but when the little old man crushed the Spirit Ring, Ba He knew that in the next hour or two, the little old man would not be able to use the Spirit Ring again!

    And this was exactly what he wanted!

 Chapter 2187 - If you want to fight, I too will fight! ï¼ˆ1ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2187: If you want to fight, I too will fight! £¨1£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The Spirit Ring was the supreme power of the Upper Realm. Unlike spiritual power, each and every inscription contains an enormous power. The more inscriptions that can be condensed, therger the volume of the Spirit Ring. However, to condense the Spirit Ring wasn¡¯t a simple task.

    The little old man crushed his own Spirit Ring. If he wanted to condense it again, he would require a certain time, but Ba He would never give him any time.

    ¡°Catch him.¡± Ba He said maliciously.

    All the Gold Spirits who had retreated before immediately changed their traction and rushed towards the little old man. The little man raised his head and at the corner of his mouth a trail of fresh blood trickled down. This was caused from the bacsh of crushing the Spirit Ring forcefully on his own. Although he knew that this was Ba He¡¯s trap, but for Su Ya, he had to do this.

    Ba He looked at the little old man that had offered himself up and at the bottom of his eyes he could not help but reveal a trace of anticipation.

    The little old man closed both of his eyes. He was willing to do this; both Su Ya and Tian Ze had both been dragged into this because of him. He could not overlook this and simply discard them.

    Just at the moment when everyone thought that the little man was going to be caught!

    Boom!

    A loud explosion resounded from the main hall at the side of the square!

    The towering hall waspletely blown up in a deafening explosion!

    The white bricks were sted apart and hurled out the broken remnants like a hail and shot right out into the square!

    A glint of shock shed by Ba He¡¯s eyes as a huge stone flew directly towards the high tform!

    He ferociously stomped his foot down and flew up!

    A loud bang resounded and therge stone stood majestically on the high tform and it had smashed the wooden support of the tform.

    Everyone looked at the scenepletely dumbfounded, the continuous rain of stones fell upon them and everyone in the square could only dodge.

    Before Ba He could figure out what had happened, there was a series of more than ten explosions that resounded one after another and the pavilions that surrounded the square had been sted into smithereens in an instant!

    Countless stones rained upon them and smashed mercilessly into the square. There were some that were wrapped in mes and as they fell onto the ground, leaving marks with sporadic mes all around!

    The oppressive atmosphere in the square was suddenly broken by this sudden attack. Although they were Gold Spirits, however under such a dense hail that was raining upon them, they had to subconsciously dodge as well.

    The besiege of the little old man had been hindered at this very moment!

    The little old man was shocked when he saw everything unfold before him. The square was now aplete mayhem as shattered stones continued to rain down and the burning mes made everything plunge deeper into chaos. Suddenly, the little old man looked anxiously at the broken tform.

    There was a figure that shed by, but at the moment that his eyes reached it, it had already freed Su Ya from the wooden stake.

    The eyes of the little old man glistened!

    ¡°All of you calm down! It¡¯s only some broken stones, what is there to be afraid of?!¡± Ba He looked at the square where chaos had ensued, and with an angry roar, the noisy square regained calm in an instant. He raised his hand and a golden light appeared, immediately disintegrating the rocks flying towards him into a powder.

    Those Gold Spirit also calmed down immediately, and following Ba He¡¯s move, they knocked down the broken stones.

    Let¡¯s not say even that the Gold Spirit, let alone the Purple Spirit or the Blue Spirit, they would never be hurt by these trivial broken stones, but all this had happened too suddenly and made them lose theirposure.

 Chapter 2188 - If you want to fight, I too will fight!ï¼ˆ2ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2188: If you want to fight, I too will fight!£¨2£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    By the time they had calmed down, the square was already in aplete mess. The shattered rocks had left countless deep pits on the floor and mes were scattered all around as the temperature of the surroundings began to rise rapidly.

    Ba He was furious when he saw all of this. He narrowed his eyes dangerously but immediately felt that something was amiss and when his eyes swept towards the wrecked tform, he shouted out: ¡°Quick! Go and get Su Ya!¡±

    A few Gold Spirits immediately rushed over to the wrecked tform and started searching through the dry wood.

    Boom!

    A loud st reverberated throughout as a powerful explosion came from that very location and those Gold Spirits that were close to it were caught in it!

    A silvery white figure suddenly appeared before Ba He. Under the resplendent sun rays, a pair of silver wings glistened and a silver armour that was shrouded in ayer of golden light appeared like a god descending from the heavens. In the hands of that figure, was Su Ya who had been brutally tortured to the brink of death!

    ¡°Who are you!¡± Ba He was shocked to see the sudden emergence of this mysterious person. As the series of explosions came about so suddenly, it was obvious that someone had made special arrangements beforehand. However, Mount Fu Yao had been under their tight control all this while, how did this person break in?!

    The sudden appearance of the silver figure made all the surrounding Nine Temple disciples gape in shock as they looked wide eyed at that silver armour. Never had they even seen such a striking armour before. When that pair of silver wings pped, each de on the wing reflected the sunlight and it was a dazzling sight to behold. That silver figure carried the blood soaked Su Ya and other than that pair of eyes that were visible, the figure waspletely covered in that resplendent armour.

    It was a pair of extremely cold eyes, as if it was ice that could not melt even after a thousand years that epassed an enormous killing intent that had been frozen within.

    Not to mention Ba He and the people from the Nine Temples were all shocked with the sudden appearance of this mysterious figure, even the little old man waspletely taken aback by everything that happened before him.

    The figure carrying Su Ya did not speak but lowered the head and looked at Su Ya who was suffering in pain. Seeing Su Ya suffering from the unbearable pain but trying her hardest to endure it by biting her mangled lips, an anger that soared towards the heavens began to well up in the eyes of that figure.

    Su Ya stared at the person with curiosity, she had never met this person before, why did this person save her?

    The silver mask that covered that person¡¯s face started to disappear bit by bit and when the entire countenance was revealed, Su Ya was iparably shocked and stared at that face in a daze.

    An attractive face was revealed to her, it wasn¡¯t entirely outstanding, but what was unforgettable was that pair of limpid eyes with a chilling gaze.

    Su Ya¡¯s eyes widened in shock, even in her dreams she would never think that the very person who saved her would be...!

    ¡°Your disciple camete, Master has suffered.¡± When Jun Wu Xie looked at Su Ya¡¯s disfigured face, her heart felt as thought is had been shed by a thousand knives. Although her voice was very soft and there seemed to be no emotion in it, but beneath it all, was anger and killing intent that had been forcefully repressed and was on the verge of breaking free any moment.

    Su Ya stared back at her and not knowing where her strength came from, she lifted her hand up and tried to pushed herself away.

    Her distorted fingers were full of blood and when her hands touched Jun Wu Xie¡¯s silver armour, it left a stain of ck blood on it.

    Su Ya was trying to drive her away.

    ¡°Master, your disciple remembers your words. Today, your disciple will follow the rules of Master; to repay blood with blood, to return a tooth for a tooth!¡± Jun Wu Xie narrowed her eyes as a murderous glint shed by. The Face of Selvan extended its vines and held Su Ya up as Jun Wu Xie carefully ced a pill into Su Ya¡¯s mouth and shortly after, the silver mask once again covered the killing intent that was apparent on her face.

 Chapter 2189 - If you want to fight, I too will fight!ï¼ˆ3ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2189: If you want to fight, I too will fight!£¨3£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Su Ya wanted to pull Jun Wu Xie, but she couldn¡¯t move a single bit. The vines that were wrapped around her were so warm and gentle.

    Ba He narrowed his eyes and looked at Jun Wu Xie who had suddenly appeared as his eyes saw through her strength.

    ¡°It¡¯s only a little brat who hasn¡¯t even reached the Gold Spirit, to repay blood with blood, to pay a tooth for a tooth? How outrageous! Did you think that ...you, can actually save them?!¡± Ba He scoffed as his gaze swept towards the little old man and said, ¡°Alright then, since you are Su Ya¡¯s disciple, today, I shall send the three generations of Masters and disciples to hell!¡±

    With one hand, Ba He waved and the Gold Spirits who had retreated had immediately stepped forward once more and surrounded the little old man.

    The little old man¡¯s gaze sharpened and the mes in his eyes that had disappeared before had once again been ignited. After Su Ya had been rescued, he no longer had any qualms left. Never would he have thought that Jun Wu Xie would appear here, not to mention, in less than two years, she was almost ready to step into the realm of the Gold Spirits. At such a young age, this was simply too astounding that would make people stare with wide eyes with their tongues tied. If it was another ce with different set of opponents, she would definitely create a miracle.

    Miracles, however, would not appear here.

    ¡°Little brat, bring your Master away. Leave the things here to me.¡± The little old man said in a heavy tone.

    In Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hands, the vines from the Face of Selvan turned into two swords of light. It glistened brilliantly under the sun.

    ¡°Please forgive me for notplying.¡±

    The little old man gave a glimpse of surprise, even though he was taken aback by the growth of Jun Wu Xie, but the ones that were standing right in front of them were a thousand Gold Spirits from the Upper Realm! With the current strength of Jun Wu Xie, there was no way she could confront them. If she stayed behind, she was simply seeking her own death!

    ¡°¡®Since I¡¯ve already acknowledged my Master, and entered into discipleship, if I abandon my Master¡¯s Master and escape on my own, that would make me a cowardly disciple. How could I be worthy to call her Master then?¡± Jun Wu Xie said with determination, since she was here, she had no intention of escaping. Today, if not for her death, it would be Ba He¡¯s!

    Shock appeared the eyes of the little old man. Never would he have thought that Jun Wu Xie had came with such unwavering determination.

    Suddenly, the little manughed loudly.

    ¡°Good, good, good. This old man did not judge wrongly, Little Ya also did not misjudge you. What a good kid, you have proven yourself to have an excellent disciple of Little Ya! From today on, this old bones here will fight with you to the end!¡± An ice blue light suddenly shrouded his entire body as a strong air flow started to circte all around as the surrounding air began to distort.

    ¡°This disciple obeys!¡± A cold glint shed by her eyes and the vines that were wrapped around Su Ya was cut off and she flew downwards!

    The moment when Su Ya fell, a fiery red figure jumped into the air and caught her securely.

    The Sacrificial Blood Rabbit had revealed its true form and held Su Ya gently with itsrge ears and with its powerful hind legs, it thumped hard and immediately bolted out from the centre of the battlefield!

    ¡°Want to escape? Not so easy!¡± Ba He¡¯s eyes shed maliciously and with a stomp of his foot, he flew up and chased!

    Just as his figure flew into the air, a silver streak of light rushed towards him!

    A resounding bang reverberated throughout the entire summit of Mount Fu Yao!

    With a light sword in each hand, Jun Wu Xie blocked Ba He¡¯s way. Her slender figure stood valiantly in mid air and she had blocked Ba He with her light swords and refused to budge an inch!

    ¡°Damn brat, are you looking for death?¡± Ba He gritted his teeth furiously and looked at Jun Wu Xie who was blocking his path. He did not expect that a mere Silver Spirit would actually dare to obstruct him!

 Chapter 2190 - If you want to fight, I too will fight!ï¼ˆ4ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2190: If you want to fight, I too will fight!£¨4£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Today, if it¡¯s not your death, then it would be mine. You can forget about thinking of taking another step further!¡± Jun Wu Xie said with her eyes narrowed as a cold glint shed by her eyes. She held a light sword in each hand and held them crossed in front of her with her silver wings pping behind her as she rushed towards Ba He!

    ¡°Hmph! Overestimating your own ability!¡± Ba He scoffed and said, ¡°Catch Su Ya, no one is allowed to escape. I want all three of them to die without a ce for burial!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he immediately flew towards Jun Wu Xie!

    A ck and silver figure instantly shed in the air.

    Upon Ba He¡¯s order, the rest of the Gold Spirits immediately chased after the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit.

    ¡°Who dares to move!¡± The little old man roared out as his body turned into a streak of light and rushed to the front of all the Gold Spirits. In a sh, he arrived before them as he turned his spirit energy into a formless de and swept out. With one sweep, he had lopped off the head of one Gold Spirits.

    Blood gushed out like a geyser from the neck of that man!

    Blood rained down upon the little old man and he was dyed crimson in an instant.

    ¡°Want to catch my disciple, you will have to pass through me first!¡±

    Those Gold Spirits were shocked by the murderous intent of the little old man and couldn¡¯t help but take a step back. However, when they saw that Su Ya was brought out of the battlefield by the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit, they no longer cared about anything else and directly rushed towards the little old man. Hundreds and hundreds of Gold Spirits had encircled him and swarmed towards him like bees and swallowed the little old man!

    For a moment, carnage ensued and the entire square was covered with a disgusting stench of blood.

    Hundreds of Gold Spirits had deterred the little old man, even if he had three heads and six arms, it was still impossible for him to stop all the Gold Spirits.

    Seeing that the little old man was besieged from all sides, some of the Gold Spirits immediately passed by the battlefield and chased after the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit.

    The Nine Temple disciples had long been frightened silly from the scene that had unfolded before them. Each and every one of them stared with wide eyes and as they witness this gruesome and bloody battle.

    Su Jing Yan secretly clenched his fists. The moment Jun Wu Xie had appeared, he understood that she had not given up rescuing Su Ya.

    How bold was this? Knowing that the opponent that she was facing was a thousand Gold Spirits, yet she had refused to give up, wasn¡¯t this tantamount to seeking her own death?

    Looking at the Gold Spirits closing in on the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit, his heart was inspired by Jun Wu Xie and the little old man¡¯s determination and his blood started to boil. He could not help but take a step forward, however, another elder from the Heavenly Wolf Temple that was standing by his side immediately grabbed his shoulders.

    ¡°You can¡¯t go.¡± That elder said with furrowed brows, his eyes was filled with conflict as he was trying very hard to endure and it was obvious that he was extremely dissatisfied with Ba He.

    ¡°I....¡± Su Jing Yan was trying to find words but couldn¡¯t find any.

    ¡°If you stand up to help, and the Nine Temples will be destroyed by the Upper Realm.¡± That elder said while he tightened his grip on Su Jing Yans shoulder.

    They couldn¡¯t move, nor did they dare to. If they struck out, their own deaths weren¡¯t important, however, they would drag the entire Nine Temples down along with them.

    Su Jing Yan clenched his teeth tightly and forcefully repressed his inner impulses and reluctantly retreated. He looked up and when he saw that the Gold Spirits were gradually closing in on the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit, his heart almost rushed up his throat!

    ¡°Roar!!¡± A loud furious roar reverberated throughout the square as arge white figure rushed out from the messy ruins. With its towering body, like a huge rock, it immediately sent all those Gold Spirits that were chasing after the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit flying!

    The huge spirit beast snarled as it revealed its fangs as it stood defensively before the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit and Su Ya as it roared out vehemently!

 Chapter 2191 - If you want to fight, I too will fight!ï¼ˆ5ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2191: If you want to fight, I too will fight!£¨5£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Roar!¡± A huge ck shadow flew out and stood in front of Lord Meh Meh, prepared to battle with the Gold Spirits before them.

    Over a hundred Gold Spirits had been blocked by these two spirit beasts and could not advance any further.

    Su Jing Yan looked at this scene dumbfounded however, he had not put down the vignce in his heart.

    Even if they had the help from these few spirit beast¡¯s, so what about it? They were facing a thousand Gold Spirits!

    Su Jing Yan could see that both Lord Meh Meh and the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit were overlord level spirit beasts, they were already regarded as the pinnacle of the spirit beasts. However, against a Gold Spirit, there was still a gap!

    If they really wanted to block them, they will have to fight with their lives on the line.

    ¡°Just some measly spirit beasts dare to block my way?¡± One Gold Spirit sneered as he scoffed in a condescending tone.

    In the eyes of the Gold Spirits, so what if the spirit beasts are at the overlord level? They were just some random wastes that they could kill at will!

    However, Lord Meh Meh and ck beast did not take a step back. If they retreated, then Su Ya¡¯s death was imminent. Jun Wu Xie had entrusted Su Ya to them so how could they not live up to their Mistress¡¯ wishes?

    Jun Wu Xie was currently engaged in a Bloody battle, as her spirit beast and soul beast, how could they retreat!

    ¡°Roar!¡± Lord Meh Meh and the ck beast roared towards the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit behind them. The Sacrificial Blood Rabbit turned to cast a final nce at itspanion¡¯s before it made its way to escape with Su Ya with renewed determination.

    Su Ya was too heavily wounded, she could not even resist any enemy in her current condition. If they met with any enemies, she only had death awaiting her.

    ¡°Let... Let me down...¡± Su Ya murmured softly in the embrace of the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit. Her jaw had been fixed back in ce by Jun Wu Xie but even opening her mouth rendered pain but it could not surpass her in the inner fear that was in her heart.

    Her Master and her disciple had fallen into such a desperate situation just in order to save her. How could she escape alone?

    The Sacrificial Blood Rabbit did not utter a sound but ran forward in desperation. All that the Nine Temple disciples could see was that a fiery red figure sweep past them and each of them stood there stunned in ce.

    ¡°You are all a bunch of wastes! Why are you standing there in a daze for? Hurry and bring that beast and slut back!¡± One Gold Spirit that was blocked by Lord Meh Meh berated those Nine Temples disciples harshly.

    However, those Nine Temple disciples seem to have not heard anything and just bowed their heads down in silence.

    It was because they felt afraid, afraid that they could not even do anything to help the teacher who was akin to their saviour. They could be called despicable, ipetent, but the very least... let them be able to hold on to thest thread conscience and to stick to the stubborn notion by not acting on it.

    The Nine Temple disciples hung their heads low in ce and even quietly opened a wide and unobstructed path and let the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit to pass through quickly. This movement made the Gold Spirits enraged, as the attacks against Lord Meh Meh and the ck beast became fiercer and fiercer with each passing moment.

    In the blink of an eye, on Lord Meh Meh, there were countless deep wounds that even the bones were visible. Fresh crimson blood had dyed its once pure white fleece simrly red, blocking hundreds of Gold Spirits was tantamount to seeking death however, it refused to budge a single step. It relied on its gigantic stature to block off the pathpletely!

    The ck beast had countlesscerations across its body, because Jun Wu Xie had strengthened it before so it relentlessly attacked all the Gold Spirits that were attacking Lord Meh Meh. Using its sharp fangs and razor ws, it continued on its assault to the best of its abilities.

    Blood flowed like a river...

    Hot blood flowed all over the ground, as Lord Meh Meh was enormous, it was hard to estimate the amount of attack that it had received. Even standing straight proved to be difficult as it used its hind legs and its tail to swipe at those Gold Spirits that tried to bypass it.

 Chapter 2192 - If you want to fight, I too will fight!ï¼ˆ6ï¼‰

    Chapter 2192: If you want to fight, I too will fight!£¨6£©

    Trantor: Misty Cloud Trantions Editor: Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie and Ba He were deadlocked in battle, and the armour of the Face of Selvan had broken off quite a bit. Fresh blood stained the silver armour, but in her eyes, but not a sliver of fear nor retreat could be seen, her gaze only became more astute.

    Ba He has never met such an opponent who did not care about their own life, obviously she was not as good as himself, but she was attacking him like crazy, even if her entire body was riddled with wounds, she seemed to feel no pain. Fighting without any room for retreat, this was simply fighting him with her own life on the line!

    Even for such an arrogant person Ba He was, he was really shocked by Jun Wu Xie¡¯s determination.

    In the darkness, a pair of purple eyes was watching all this quietly. When the silver figure was slowly dyed red with blood, the calmness in the purple eyes had been reced by the killing intent that soared towards the sky! He lifted his foot, ready to take a step forward.

    At that moment!

    Ye Mei immediately rushed before Jun Wu Yao, and with a bam, he mmed both knees onto the ground.

    ¡°Lord Jue! Lord Jue please think twice!¡± Ye Mei knelt down anxiously as he tried to persuade him.

    ¡°Scram.¡± Jun Wu Yao¡¯s voice was so cold that it could freeze people¡¯s blood.

    ¡°Lord Jue! I know that you do not want Young Miss to get hurt and you are not willing to listen to the persuasion of your subordinate. But I beseech you to believe in Miss¡¯ n, she made such a n because she do not want to involve you. If you rashly go out now, even if you saved Young Miss, but you would have revealed your identity. If this was conveyed to the people in the Upper Realm, they would definitely hunt you down. At that time, how would Young Miss feel? She would definitely feel guilty and me herself. Please consider for Young Miss as well and give her a little more time! Don¡¯t let her efforts be all for naught!¡± Ye Mei desperately plead and begged, as his whole body shivered. This was the first time that he had went against Jun Wu Yao¡¯s order. He was trembling, not from fear, but anger and anxiety.

    He had already seen Jun Wu Xie as his other Master. How could he endure seeing her body with wounds all over?

    However, before Jun Wu Xie had gone out, she had already given him a death order. He must be by Jun Wu Yao¡¯s side and guard him to prevent him from being agitated by her injuries and rushing out.

    ¡°I beg you, Lord Jue, you must believe in Young Miss!¡± Ye Mei desperately tried to stop Jun Wu Yao.

    If Jun Wu Yao came out and struck, everything could be settled at once. However, the consequences would be disastrous and might spark a cmity.

    Who knew if there were other people that belonged to the Upper Realm in the surroundings. If the news leaked out, it would be adamant to say that Jun Wu Yao would be hunted down. Even Jun Wu Xie wouldn¡¯t be able to escape the attention of the Upper Realm.

    In order to catch Jun Wu Yao, the Upper Realm will stoop to any means. Since they can catch Su Ya and force the little old man, they could also do something simr by catching hold of Jun Wu Yao¡¯s weakness, which is Jun Wu Xie!

    Jun Wu Xie insisted that Jun Wu Yao was not allowed to intervene, and she herself had made an astute determination.

    How could he not know the fear that Jun Wu Xie had? There were dark ripples in Jun Wu Yao¡¯s eyes as he fought down the impulses that had surfaced. In the two most difficult choices that Jun Wu Xie had to make, she chose the third way ¨C which was her own way; to not only save Su Ya, but also to not have Jun Wu Yao expose his whereabouts.

    But to let him watch her being in danger with his own eyes...

    ¡°Lord Jue, please wait, just wait a bit more. Don¡¯t you believe Young Miss? Her ns had never failed once!¡± Ye Mei coaxed hurriedly.

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s eyes were narrowed dangerously. Looking at Ba He who was fighting with Jun Wu Xie, the killing intent in his eyes could no longer be hidden.

    ¡°Upper Realm, one day, I will let you pay the price of blood!¡±

 Chapter 2193 - If you want to fight, I too will fight!ï¼ˆ7ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2193: If you want to fight, I too will fight!£¨7£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The battle continued to heat up as blood flowed like a river. Even the little old man was riddled with wounds. Now that he was without the Spirit Ring and on top of that, he was suffering from the severe bacsh that had caused his strength to fall drastically.

    Time passed slowly as each second ticked by, although the Gold Spirits had incurred some damage, it wasn¡¯t too much and this had pushed Jun Wu Xie¡¯s side into a bitter battle.

    ¡°Little brat, is this what you said by paying back tooth for tooth, blood for blood? Ha ha ha! What a ridiculous joke!¡± Ba He used one leg and kicked Jun Wu Xie as he watched in delight as she fell heavily towards the ground. From beneath the mask, blood was trickling out and when he saw that, he looked on with relish and it made himugh even more maniacally.

    If not for the strange armour on Jun Wu Xie, Ba He had the confidence to kill her without question. But seeing his progress, it would just chip of more of his time on the final result would not change!

    Jun Wu Xie supported herself up with a push as more fragments of the Face of Selvan fell off. The skin that was exposed was covered with countless gashes with varied depths and lengths, her body was soaked thoroughly in fresh blood but in that pair of cold eyes, there was not a trace of fear but an even more unwavering determination that stared back at him.

    ¡°What? Still not giving up? You¡¯ve yet reached the level of a Gold Spirit, but even if you did be one, in my eyes it is just an ant that could be crushed at will.¡± Ba He sneered.

    Jun Wu Xie took out a bottle of medicine out and poured it into her mouth. As she raised her hand, her eyes zed over those broken rubble has scattered all over the ground. The mes on the ground had yet been extinguished the temperature in the square continued to rise. The temperature had risen to such a degree that it had made the people feel extremely ufortable.

    A cold glint shed by her eyes as she suddenly stood up. Her figure was shaking slightly but the hands that were holding onto the light swords steadied and supported her body.

    Just a little bit longer, she had to hold on for a while more!

    Just for a little while more!

    Ba He sneered as he looked at Jun Wu Xie, in his eyes, her stubbornness and insistence was very ridiculous and aplete joke to him. Knowing that she was not his opponent, knowing that she was sending herself to death, she still insisted on not retreating.

    There was actually such an idiot under the heavens!

    ¡°Little brat, there is no medicine for your stupidity, Su Ya doesn¡¯t have long to live. Let me tell you this, even if I do not kill her today, with the degree of her wounds, she can live no longer than three days. Oh... I almost forgot, early this morning, I ordered someone to give her something. With those things in it, let alone three days, is it even possible to pass tonight? Ha ha ha, to save a person who is about to die, even throwing away your own life, you are really a funny person.¡± Ba Heughed extremely cruelly, he knew that both Jun Wu Xie and the little old man were willing to save Su Ya at the expense of their own lives, however he chose to divulge the cold truth to Jun Wu Xie.

    They were saving a person who was about to die anytime.

    Such a twisted joke made Ba He exhrated, he was thrilled happy to see the pained eyes of Jun Wu Xie.

    However, there was no fluctuations in that astute gaze of hers, only her killing intent had not reduced one bit.

    ¡°She is my Master.¡±

    Even if it was a person about to die, as long as there was a breath remaining, she would save her!

    Ba He¡¯s eyes became cold as the corner of his mouth curled up into a smirk filled with disdain.

    ¡°Since you Master and disciple have such a deep rtionship, then I shall graciously send you first to theher world to wee your Master!¡± Ba He raised his hand viciously, Jun Wu Xie was currently exhausted and shows like an arrow at the end of its flight, she no longer had any strength left to block this blow.

    Just as Ba He was about to strike, suddenly a thunderous roar came from the entrance of the square!

    He turned to look and saw a group of people bustling into the square ferociously!

 Chapter 2194 - Fighting together ï¼ˆ1ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2194: Fighting together £¨1£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°I am afraid it is not appropriate to treat us people from the Middle Realm like this.¡± Azy voice sounded from high above the square.

    There was a certain distance between Ba He and Jun Wu Xie as they looked over to the source of the voice. The Nine Temples disciples also looked over curiously.

    From within the dense crowd, a majestic and handsome man dressed in a crimson armour appeared. When Su Jing Yan¡¯s eyes fell on the ming red figure, he was stunned in ce!

    The Spirit Jade Pce Lord!

    Standing in front of everyone was the very person who had been in seclusion for a thousand years, the very elusive Spirit Jade Pce Lord who had only been very active in the past one year.

    When the Spirit Jade Pce had suddenly disappeared, it fell from the peak into mud. Everyone thought that the Spirit Jade Pce would disappear without any traces left, however never had they expected that within the past year, after the Twelve Pces had been destroyed, the Spirit Jade Pce appeared before everyone and it instantly became a force not to be reckoned with in the Middle Realm!

    Behind the Spirit Jade Pce Lord, there was a group of girls dressed in the Spirit Jade Pce¡¯s attire. Each of them had beautiful and peerless countenance, but what made them outstanding was that unwavering gaze of theirs. Having hidden for a thousand years, the Spirit Jade Pce once again stood in front of everyone and revealed the sharp de that had been concealed for millennium!

    What was more shocking was that behind the disciples of the Spirit Jade Pce, there was a group of people dressed in all sorts, the ages of the people in that group varied as well as their dressing. They each held a weapon in hand, however on their faces, they had on the same unwavering gaze as the disciples of the Spirit Jade Pce!

    ¡°Ah Liu!¡± One Nine Temple disciple suddenly recognised a person from within and called out.

    Wasn¡¯t that person that the very person who had enrolled and entered the Cloudy Brook Academy together with him? Only after the two had graduated from the Academy, one had entered the Nine Temple while the other had entered the me Demons Pce. It was ever since then that they had been split up, never in their wildest dreams but they have imagined that they would meet after so many years in such a peculiar situation.

    The Spirit Jade Pce Lord stood in front of the people and there was a strange silence because of their sudden arrival.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s silver armour had long been dyed red with blood, and that red looked strangely harmonious with the me red armour that the Spirit Jade Pce Lord was wearing!

    She looked at the Spirit Jade Pce Lord of the curious nce before her eyes fell on the girl was wearing a mask behind him.

    It¡¯s her?

    That girl¡¯s face was covered with a bronze mask and she exuded a light and heroic disposition. When she saw Jun Wu Xie¡¯s bloodstained silver armour, her initially calm eyes suddenly reflected shock and pain!

    ¡°Even though the Upper Realm is mighty, however you seem to have forgotten that you are currently standing on the grounds of our Middle Realm! In thends of our Middle Realm, I don¡¯t allow you to act so impudently!¡± The Spirit Jade Pce Lord¡¯s changed to one that was awe inspiring and no one could piece him together with thezy andnguid person of the past.

    Ba He¡¯s lips curled into a sneer as he looked at the group of people that the Spirit Jade Pce Lord had brought. In his eyes, the Middle Realm was just a mishmash of riffraffs and there was no difference between them and dogs.

    ¡°Middle Realm¡¯snds? What can this Middle Realm be counted as? To me, it is just a ce that I can kill who I want to kill, just like a ughterhouse. Did you think that by bringing a bunch of shrimps and crabs, you will be able to scare me? What a joke! Just a bunch of wastes that have delusions of ascending to heaven!¡±

    Ba He¡¯s words made all the expressions of the Middle Realm¡¯s people ugly to the extreme, even the Nine Temple disciples red at him.

    Although their Middle Realm was not as powerful as the Upper Realm, but they did not need to be humiliated to such an extent!

 Chapter 2195 - Fighting Togetherï¼ˆ2ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2195: Fighting Together£¨2£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Whether it is ascending to heaven or not, we must first see the abilities of the lot of you. Even though you all are powerful, us people from the Middle Realm are not afraid of death!¡± The Spirit Jade Pce Lord sneered, his oppressive and domineering aura increased as he looked at the battlefield. In a nce, he saw that the entire square had been dyed red with fresh blood and Jun Wu Xie¡¯s injuries made him knit his brows tightly. However, what made him even more angry was that the Nine Temple disciples who stood on all sides and spectated.

    ¡°Today, I may not be able to prevail, however I would not yield to the Upper Realm. The Upper Realm is trying to gain more power by sacrificing the three realms in exchange. I would like to ask, people from the Middle Realm, are you willing to be used in such a manner?¡±

    ¡°Willing? Ha ha ha! Where did you this jumping clown jump out from? The timing you can see that this group of dogs had long been raised by me? I let them live, they shall live. If I want them to die, they shall die! Who dares to say a single word more?¡± Ba He¡¯s crude manner of speaking and his arrogance had long made those Nine Temple disciples faces ashened.

    A group of dogs...

    This was the Upper Realm¡¯s evaluation of the Nine Temples.

    The group of Nine Temple disciples who had been suppressing their dissatisfaction in their hearts were now ring at the arrogant Ba He with bloodshot eyes.

    They may be weak, may be ipetent, but they were not willing to be dogs!

    ¡°So sad...this is too tragic, I can¡¯t believe that the Nine Temples who used to be above the Twelve Pces had now be so weak and ipetent. Even if they¡¯ve been bullied to such an extent, yet they do not do anything about it. I will not recognise this group of cowards as people from the Middle Realm!¡± The Spirit Jade Pce Lord said sombrely.

    His words made the Nine Temple disciples reveal embarrassment on their faces. Each and every word he uttered pierced the dignity of the Nine Temple disciples.

    ¡°You with the surname ¡®Hu¡¯! I never knew that you were such a person! Mentor Su Ya had been caught, headmaster is being oppressed but yet you just stand at the sidelines and watch our saviour fall into desperation and ignore it! I don¡¯t have such a brother, we shall break all our ties! If I cane live past today, I will kill you, this ungrateful disciple!¡± The man who came with the Spirit Jade Pce Lord harshly berated one of the disciple from the Nine Temples.

    They were very familiar each other, however they had each recognised different masters. They were fine all along, however, never had expected that after all that happened today, they had broken off all ties of their brotherhood.

    Other than the Spirit Jade Pce disciples who followed the Spirit Jade Pce Lord, there were those who had once studied in the Cloudy Brook Academy. They were all loyal to the Twelve Pces. After the destruction of the Twelve Pces, they were filled with pride and indignant justice and vowed to retaliate. However, once the crimes of the Twelve Pces were revealed before the people, their conscience pricked them and no longer thought to seek revenge. That year when the Spirit Jade Pce rose up, they chose to disappear and meld into the crowd. He had been feeling remorseful over his actions all this while.

    Until...

    A few days ago, the Spirit Jade Pce had announced a shocking piece of news!

    Cloudy Brook Academy was in peril and it had summoned all the former disciples toe together. It was precisely this piece of news that brought together all those who had that remaining thread of of conscience. They may have fallen into the mud, however they were still good people at heart. Knowing that their saviour was in trouble, how could they just sit by and watch?

    In just a few days, the number of disciples from the Cloudy Brook Academy came from all over and it had reached a staggering number of tens of thousands! It was precisely this group of loyal and upright people that had banded together with the Spirit Jade Pce and directly killed their way in to Mount Fu Yao!

    That person whose surname was Hu, stared with wide eyes, his heart was extremely ufortable and filled with shame, so much that his clenched fists were trembling uncontrobly.

 Chapter 2196 - Fighting Togetherï¼ˆ3ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2196: Fighting Together£¨3£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°What¡¯s so great about it? I, your father, am not a coward!¡± That man whose surname was Hu rushed out of the crowd immediately. He was already feeling absolutely depressed and was condemning himself when he saw Jun Wu Xie had given it her all and did not care about dragging herself into a bloody battle, all just to save Su Ya. Within his heart, he was in turmoil and after hearing his brother¡¯s usations, it provoked hisst thread of reason which had tugged hard on his heartstrings. Feeling his blood boiling, he threw away all caution to the wind.

    That man fell down onto his knees, in front of the Celestial Temple elders, he said in a sombre tone with his head bowed down: ¡°To have been recognized by the Celestial Temple is this disciple¡¯s honour. However, this disciple can no longer stay silent after everything that has happened today. Please forgive me elders, but I can no longer sit back and watch. From now on, I no longer have anything to do with the Celestial Temple! I¡¯m breaking all my ties with the Celestial Temple, so whatever I do today, has no rtionship whatsoever with the Celestial Temple!¡± The moment he finished speaking, his forehead fell heavily onto the ground into a kowtow with a loud thud! The moment he stood up, he strode resolutely to where his brother was!

    He could be afraid, could be timid, but he was not willing to be a coward that even his own good brother refused to recognize!

    A tall figure entered into the group off the Spirit Jade Pce, the view of his back was majestic and awe inspiring.

    There was a shocking silence in the entire square.

    That man with the surname Hu walked to his good brother and the two stared at each other for a long while before they finally raised their arms with clenched fists and struck each other¡¯s arms as they broke into a smile.

    Since they¡¯ve sworn to the heavens to be brothers, they shall share their joys and sorrows together!

    ¡°Elder, please let this disciple leave.¡± Suddenly, another voice resounded out as another disciple knelt down and said. Without waiting for that elder¡¯s reply, he stood up and immediately walked towards the side of the Spirit Jade Pce.

    ¡°This disciple is thankful for all that the Scarlet me Temple has bestowed upon me, today we shall break all ties!¡±

    ¡°This disciple is willing to go through this life and death battle with Mentor Su Ya and headmaster!¡±

    ¡°This disciple is leaving on my own ord.¡±

    ¡°From today, everything that I no has nothing to do with the Nirvana Temple.¡±

    ¡°This disciple requests to leave the Heavenly Wolf Temple!¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    In an instant, hundreds of people broke away from the Nine Temples and walked to the Spirit Jade Pce. They all paid theirst respects and broke all ties from their respective temples, abandoning all the glory that it had offered. Instead, they chose to join a battle that they had no chance at winning but they would rather do this than be burdened with condemnation of their own conscientiousness!

    More and more left the Nine Temples as the army of the Spirit Jade Pce started to grow. This inexplicable scene was like a wildfire that had spread and it had lit up the hearts of everyone!

    Su Jing Yan¡¯s eyes widened. Never had he expected that the appearance of the Spirit Jade Pce could trigger such an intense reaction!

    Just from their Heavenly Wolf Temple itself, there were close to a hundred disciples who had left!

    Looking at their firm and unwavering gazes, the elders from the Nine Temples could not bear to let them go but simply remained silent the entire time.

    Ba He¡¯s dangerous gaze swept by those disciples that had left the Nine Temples and that gaze got colder and colder. He never expected that this group of dogs would actually bite back!

    ¡°These are the people that the Nine Temples had raised? Since they are a treacherous bunch, there¡¯s no more need to keep them. Since they are bent on seeking death, let them bring along such a ridiculous notion of loyalty to theherworld then.¡± He sneered and his gaze swept by the elders of the Nine Temples.

    The faces of the elders were ugly to the extreme, if not for them representing the Nine Temples, they would not have been able to endure the raging mes of anger that were quelled in their hearts long ago.

    At this moment, in their hearts, they were envying those who had left. They envied these disciples who had such strong courage and dared to pursue their own beliefs that they found true to their heart. They were not at all like them, weak and ipetent.

    Among the Nine Temples, almost all of those who had came from Cloudy Brook Academy had left, while the remaining disciples could only lower their heads in shame and did not dare to utter a word.

    When Jun Wu Xie saw all this happen before her, she had long forgotten about the pain from her own injuries. Her gaze fell onto the majestic presence that had started it all ¨C the Spirit Jade Pce Lord.

 Chapter 2197 - Fighting Togetherï¼ˆ4ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2197: Fighting Together£¨4£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Even Jun Wu Xie did not expect that the Spirit Jade Pce Lord would bring such arge force for support. This went far beyond her expectations and had shocked her iparably.

    Under the heavens, the word ¡°conscience¡± could be simply said, however, how many were able to really do it without pricking their own conscience?

    The strength of the Upper Realm had been vividly proven in the battle before, yet those disciples of the Nine Temples were still willing to take the step forward.

    Even if there were only a few hundred of them, they were a valuable asset to be treasured.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at the Spirit Jade Pce Lord and gave a slight nod to him she wiped away the blood and corners of the mouth and looked at Ba He coldly.

    Today¡¯s battle was far from over!

    All this was just the beginning!

    The Spirit Jade Pce Lord waved his arm!

    ¡°For the glory of the Middle Realm! Kill!¡±

    With a singlemand, everyone rushed forward and countless spirit lights shed as countless ring spirits were summoned out. For a moment, chaos filled the entire square. Blood and tears, revenge and hatred, all intricately woven together to form a heartrending battle song.

    ¡°Headmaster! We are here to help you!¡± A group of people who had no regards for their own lives rushed forward with their ring spirits and headed towards the little old man who was besieged from all sides. Among them, there were Blue Spirits, Purple Spirits and even the ordinary Green Spirits. But at this moment, they had forgotten their own fears, forgotten about life and death as they had ced all their dignity and pride in this lifetime and rushed towards those Gold Spirits who were far stronger than them!

    The little old man raised his head in this chaotic battle and looked at the group of people who had been ignited with passion in amazement. Those people were like strangers to him, the Cloudy Book Academy had been established for thousands of years. How many tens of thousands of disciples had been taught? He had long forgotten all their faces, their names, not to mention what faculties they were from. However, it was precisely this group of people that had disregarded their own lives and rushed bravely forward to fight!

    In the midst of the battle, shes of gold, blue and green light shed as the strange mix of spirit lights became a dazzling disy of colours in the square.

    Although the Gold Spirit was strong, the brilliance of the colour was outstanding and unmatched, yet in the midst of this all, a faint light of the Purple Spirit seemed to be at this moment, the purest and most beautiful light!

    A bloody battle ensued as the battle cries intertwined and became one.

    Hundreds ofrge spirit beasts rushed to Lord Meh Meh¡¯s side and charged towards those Gold Spirits that were attacking Lord Meh Meh. They snarled, roared and vehemently assaulted the Gold Spirits. They may be weak, but they would never retreat!

    One light after another diminished in the battle as the blood bath continued. Those were ring spirits that had perished, and it also signified the deaths of their Master.

    Although the Spirit Jade Pce have brought forthrge force and they numbered the Gold Spirits by a few fold, however under the strong oppressive might of the Gold Spirits, they were simply hitting stones with eggs.

    But...

    Not a single person retreated, each and every figure that had fallen had no wounds on their backs. Until the moment of their deaths, they did not turn to flee, not a single one did...

    Facing the enemy head front, using their lives in exchange ...

    The girl with the mask killed her way in together with the rest of the female disciples of the Spirit Jade Pce. The Spirit Jade Pce had been hidden for a thousand years and even after they had taken over the Twelve Pces, they had not battled. Today, was the very first battle since the Spirit Jade Pce had stepped out into the world!

    Years of seclusion had made the tacit understanding between the disciples reach an astonishing level and they could work well together without dragging each other down.

 Chapter 2198 - Fighting Togetherï¼ˆ5ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2198: Fighting Together£¨5£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The Gold Spirits working with Ba He were getting more and more annoyed by this bunch of mad men. These were obviously just weaklings who could not even withstand a strike from them yet they just kept on rushing towards them without any regards for their own lives. It was as if... They didn¡¯t know the meaning of death at all.

    One Gold Spirit struck out a fist and it hadpletely passed right through the abdomen of a disciple of the Spirit Jade Pce. With just one strike, it had broken through her internal organs and arge amount of blood flowed down his palm. There was a touch of disdain in that cold smile of his. However, when he wanted to retract his hand, he found that he could not do so.

    ¡°I¡¯ve caught him!!¡± The girl who vomited out a mouthful of fresh blood held on tightly to the hand of that Gold Spirit whose hand had went through her body. Using every ounce of strength left in her, she restricted the action of his hand. Her entire face was stained with blood, but her eyes were sparkling with a fascinating light.

    In a sh, the surrounding disciples of the Spirit Jade Pce immediately turned around and attacked. More than a dozen peoplebined their strength to kill one Gold Spirit!

    The moment that Gold Spirit fell, that girl breathed herst and when she fell, her hands that clutched onto the enemy were still tight in an iron grip and even after she fell, she did not let go.

    There was no time for sorrow, no time to cry, all those disciples that had worked together to fight the Gold Spirit immediately turned and threw themselves back into the fray of battle.

    No one knew that the feelings between them had long surpassed that of ordinary fellow disciples, having spent a millennium together in seclusion, they had long became a true family.

    The eyes of the fallen girl had lost its lustre, however her mouth had hooked up into a dazzling smile.

    The Spirit Jade Pce Lord fully revealed his strength of a Gold Spirit as he summoned Tenacious Snow Plum Blossom out. With their unmatched coordination, they imminently paved a bloody path as he blitzed to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s side while Tenacious Snow Plum Blossom forced Ba He back for moment.

    ¡°Can you still hold on?¡± The Spirit Jade Pce Lord supported Jun Wu Xie¡¯s arm and the arm that held her quickly turned warm and sticky with her blood.

    ¡°I can.¡± Jun Wu Xie spat out a mouthful of fresh blood, yet there was no change in her expression.

    The Spirit Jade Pce Lord smiled.

    ¡°Why have you alle?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked.

    ¡°Spirit Jade Pce has received the immeasurable grace from Cloudy Book Academy as well as yourself. In the entire Spirit Jade Pce, there isn¡¯t any ungrateful person.¡± The Spirit Jade Pce Lord looked at Jun Wu Xie andughed teasingly as he said: ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that we are not allowed to repay our gratitude?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie was stunned for moment before she revealed a trace of smile from the corner of her lips. She stood firm and she tightened the grip of the light swords in her hands as her eyes lit up.

    ¡°Fighting together is my life¡¯s fortune.¡±

    ¡°I feel this way too.¡± The Spirit Jade Pce Lord smiled as he shook off the blood on his sharp sword and looked ahead as a cold glint shed by his eyes.

    Ba He looked at the Spirit Jade Pce Lord who had suddenly appeared and his gaze turned frosty.

    ¡°There are more and more ignorant wild dogs who areing to seek death, did you think that with just the lot of you, you are able to turn the tide? Simply a bunch of ignorant fools!¡±

    Ba He had never been as annoyed as today before. This was clearly a trap that had been set up for the little old man. He did not expect that there would be so many incidents in session. First of all, there was Jun Wu Xie, then the appearance of Spirit Jade Pce followed by the disciples of the Nine Temples that had defected.

    Even though he knew that the strength of these people were not enough to reverse the situation, however it still made him extremely furious!

    A bunch of garbage that were disgusting like flies!

    ¡°In the end, who the fool is would soon be revealed.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s lips curled up into a sneer as she took the lead to attack Ba He. After the Spirit Jade Pce Lord attacked, Tenacious Snow Plum Blossom followed closely behind!

    In a moment, three figures had blitzed forward in a sh!

 Chapter 2199 - Counterattackï¼ˆ1ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2199: Counterattack£¨1£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The battle was getting more and more intense. The people brought by the Spirit Jade Pce had suffered an immeasurable number of deaths and injuries. However, the sacrifices had not been in vain as they had bought them time.

    As every minute and every second ticked by, the number of people that had fallen increased. Many of the Blue Spirits and the Green Spirits had used special methods to temporarily increase their powers to that of a Purple Spirit. Although they still could not hold out against the power of the Gold Spirit, but they were still able to kill off more of their opponents.

    Five people in exchange for one, six people in exchange for one, ten people in exchange for one!

    They had given it their all, desperate to bring down the number of enemies. Even if they used ten people¡¯s life in exchange for one Gold Spirit, they did not hesitate one bit.

    There were around six thousand people that the Spirit Jade Pce brought, but in the blink of an eye, more than half of them had died and yet they had only managed to kill over two hundred Gold Spirits!

    The pressure on the little old man had been drastically reduced, seeing the way those people fought so desperately made him fight even more ferociously.

    By this time, Ba He had already lost all colour on his face. He had fought with Jun Wu Xie for an extended period and even if he had wounded her heavily, his own strength had also depleted considerably. At first, he did not care much but as he battled against the Spirit Jade Pce Lord who had the strength of a Gold Spirit coupled with the continuous assault from Tenacious Snow Plum Blossom, he was actually forced into a dangerous situation at one time. The original advantage he had was slowly being chipped off bit by bit as he felt that his spirit power was diminishing at a rapid speed under the flurry of the constant attacks.

    He did not care too much about this point and only thought that it was because he had battled on for too long.

    However, when he was sent back flying from a kick from Jun Wu Xie, his face was full of shock.

    He fell heavily on the ground as he spat out a mouthful of blood and the colour of the blood made his hair stand on ends.

    That blood, was actually dark red and there was even a trace of purple mixed in it!

    Ba He looked at the blood that he had spat out in a daze. Large amounts of spirit energy was flowing out of his body and that gold colour light on his body had dimmed considerably. He had never experienced such an excruciating pain before, it was as if there were thousands of ants that were biting his body from within.

    Jun Wu Xie steadied herself, panting as she looked at Ba He who had crumbled and fallen to the ground. There was a hint of smile in her eyes.

    The Spirit Jade Pce Lord looked at the scene strangely. Despite being a Gold Spirit himself, there was still a gap between himself and Ba He. ording to reason, even if Ba He and Jun Wu Xie had battled on for such a long time, he shouldn¡¯t have been defeated so quickly.

    He could clearly feel that the spirit power of Ba He was flowing out at an incredible speed and he was going to fall from the realm of the Gold Spirit very soon.

    This... was simply too abnormal.

    In a normal battle, although there would be some loss of spirit energy, but there would not be any drastic change in the realms of the spirit power. However, the gold light that shrouded Ba He was slowly diminishing and was beginning to turn to silver.

    What just happened?

    The Spirit Jade Pce Lord¡¯s eyes darted over to Jun Wu Xie immediately and on that bloodstained face, he found a bright smile.

    She was smiling?

    ¡°How is it? Falling from a Gold Spirit, does it feel good?¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s tone of voice deepened as she looked at Ba He who was sitting on the ground in shock. On her bloodstained face, a devilish smile broke out.

    ¡°What do you mean?!¡± A jolt of shock made him look at her incredulously.

    Jun Wu Xie swept her gaze over to him and said, ¡°What do you mean? Open your dog eyes and look at your people around you. You will soon understand.¡±

    A thread of uneasiness rose up from his heart as he looked at the surrounding battlefield with wide eyes. Where were all the resplendent gold lights that had originally dominated the entire battlefield? There was not a single trace of gold light anywhere!

 Chapter 2200 - Counterattackï¼ˆ2ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2200: Counterattack£¨2£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    How could such a thing happen? Ba He did not dare to believe what he saw with his own eyes. All of them who had followed him from the Upper Realm had actually fallen to the realm of Silver Spirits in just half an hour? How could this be?!

    Ba He¡¯s uneasiness caused his qi and blood to flow turbulently and when he stood up, he was ring fiercely at Jun Wu Xie. Jun Wu Xie¡¯s lips curled up into a faint smile and this action of hers immediately deepened his uneasiness.

    ¡°Little brat, what did you do?!¡±

    Jun Wu Xie raised her hand to wipe off the fresh blood at the corner of her mouth but her smile remained.

    ¡°Do you know how did the Twelve Pces meet its demise?¡±

    The words of Jun Wu Xie sent a jolt of shock to Spirit Jade Pce Lord when he heard her words.

    When the Twelve Pces fell, although he did not participate in it, he also knew about it from the mouths of the people sent by her.

    At the Twelve Pces Summit, all the Pce Lords had gathered together, but with the appearance of Jun Wu Xie, they had beenpletely shaken from their very core. At that time, her strength was far less than what it was today and was definitely not the opponent of the Twelve Pce Lords. However, he did not know what method she had used that in the end, the Twelve Pce Lords had fallen from the realm of the Silver Spirit in a short moment and were wiped out by Jun Wu Xie!

    This matter was a secret and only a few people knew the truth behind it.

    Could it be that...

    Su Jing Yan and the others who were standing aside had also noticed the peculiar changes of the Gold Spirits. They had been standing by and watching hence they could see the entire battlefield clearly and from as early as a few minutes ago, the only two remaining Gold Spirits were Ba He and the Spirit Jade Pce Lord. The other Gold Spirits had already dropped a realm and had lost all the golden lustre.

    At the moment when Jun Wu Xie was about to exin, everyone¡¯s gaze were unknowingly fixated onto her. They were all very curious as to what methods she had employed that could achieve such a feat.

    To be able to have a thousand Gold Spirits lose their original strength and to fall from the realm of a Gold Spirit was an incredibly frightening feat!

    ¡°Silver Spirits and Gold Spirits may be powerful, but if they are dragged down from the clouds, what difference is there between them and ordinary people?¡± Jun Wu Xie smiled coldly, she had waited for this moment for a very long time!

    ¡°It¡¯s you little brat! You poisoned us! What did you do to us!¡± Ba He did not want to believe that she had such an ability, but experiencing it for himself, he could feel the changes that urred in his body and that made him have a sense of inexplicable fear.

    ¡°Yes, I did it, so what?¡± Jun Wu Xie retorted in a carefree manner and continued, ¡°Did you really think that I would be so ignorant? To just sh with you head on?¡±

    Su Ya, she would save. Jun Wu Yao, she too would protect.

    To fulfil these two feelings of hers, she would have to think of a sure win method.

    She had spent three entire days, ordinary poison had no effect against Gold Spirits, hence she decided to work on what she knew that worked before and had employed a simr method that was used against the Twelve Pces. With this idea in mind, she toiled on it for three entire days. Thest time, she was up against Silver Spirits but now her goal was the highest level in the Middle Realm ¨C the Gold Spirit. The level of difficulty was immense, and yet in only three days, with her endless attempts and sleepless nights, she finally managed to change the poison and became the secret weapon to nail the decisive victory!

    ¡°How did you do it?¡± Ba He stared at Jun Wu Xie in a stunned daze, after she had appeared, she had been engaged with him in battle. When did she get the chance to poison them? Not to mention a thousand Gold Spirits?

 Chapter 2201 - Counterattackï¼ˆ3ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2201: Counterattack£¨3£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°How did I do it?¡± Jun Wu Xie smiled softly as her gaze darted over to the shattered stones that was stained with blood on the ground.

    Ba He sucked in a cold breath as he kicked up a piece of stone at his foot and caught it with his hand.

    With the stone in hand, he noticed that it was cold and sticky from the fresh blood, however upon closer inspection, the parts that were not stained with the blood had ayer of green liquid on it. It was only a very thinyer and it was only visible under close scrutiny. Under normal conditions, it was not visible at all and it did not emit any smell whatsoever. This chilling discovery made Ba He iparably shocked in his heart.

    That series of explosions had caught everybody¡¯s attention, while everyone was avoiding the stones that was hurled at them, who would have noticed that these little pieces of stones would be covered in ayer of such a terrible poison!

    Three figures suddenly appeared beside Jun Wu Xie.

    They were Drunk Lotus, Poison Ivy and Poppy who had not appeared until now.

    ¡°Master.¡± The three nts spirits immediately knelt on to the floor and paid their respects.

    She nodded her head slightly.

    ¡°No wonder I did not see your ring spirits, they had actually been given another task.¡± If the Spirit Jade Pce Lord could not see what was happening still, then he would have lived all those years in vain.

    Jun Wu Xie replied: ¡°I naturally know that we aren¡¯t their opponents, however if I don¡¯te, then we would not be able to hold out until the poison take effect.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie had broken in today not to fight with Ba He, more so not for seeking her own death. She had came to gain time, enough time to let the poison take its full effect!

    As early asst night, she had already passed the three of them the task. She handed them the poison and told them to smear it on the walls of the pavilions that were surrounding the square. The moment when the little old man appeared, she had immediately instructed them to blow them all up and the debris that had been coated with the poison before had entered the fray of the battle amidst the destruction. Under the guise of the chaos, no one would have discovered the secret behind these little rubbles.

    Everything was just a distraction, the mes, the explosions, everything was just to cover up her real goal.

    ¡°You really are... incredible.¡± The Spirit Jade Pce Lord waspletely won over by Jun Wu Xie. The first was her ploy against the Twelve Pces and now she had used the same method against the people from the Upper Realm. Moreover, it was extremely effective and to pull off such a bold n, only Jun Wu Xie was capable of doing it.

    Although the strategy was good, however the risk that it had brought along was extremely high. If there was not enough time, not only would she not be able to leave this ce alive, she would really use her own life to fight for more time!

    ¡°If one doesn¡¯t enter the tiger¡¯s den, one wouldn¡¯t be able to get to the tiger. If one doesn¡¯t pay the price, how would one be able to y this bunch of vicious wolves?¡± Her eyes narrowed slowly, the time hase and for Ba He and his people, there was no longer a road for retreat!

    Jun Wu Xie and the Spirit Jade Pce Lord¡¯s conversation had let the surrounding people from the Nine Temples shocked to the extreme.

    Who could ever have thought that Jun Wu Xie would even dare to use such a daring n to gamble against Ba He!

    Su Jing Yan secretly let out a sigh of relief, even though Jun Wu Xie¡¯s strength could not match up to the Upper Realm, however her exquisite mind had prevailed and this only showed that her future achievements were unparalleled. At this moment, he was feeling extremely gratified, he had made the right choice then, or else today... He was afraid that he would have no bones left.

    Ba He¡¯s face was gloomy to the extreme. He had never ced the Middle Realm in his eyes, never had he thought that he would suffer a setback with the sudden turn of the tides and he had been firmly caught in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s trap!

 Chapter 2202 - Counterattackï¼ˆ4ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2202: Counterattack£¨4£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°How does it feel to be like a dog that has lost its home?¡± Jun Wu Xie looked at Ba He as a cold smile emerged from the corner of her lips.

    Ba He swallowed a mouthful of blood as he looked at her viciously. There was no need to mention him battling as a Gold Spirit now, even if he did not move, he could feel that the spirit power in his body was flowing out at an incredible speed and was increasing with each passing moment. In a mere moment, thest bit of good colour in his spirit energy hadpletely diminished.

    Silver Spirit!

    He had actually fallen to a Silver Spirit!

    ¡°There is no need to look at me like this, in just another ten minutes, you won¡¯t even be a Silver Spirit anymore.¡± Jun Wu Xie looked at him with relish as she narrowed her eyes.

    ¡°Despicable! To actually use such unscrupulous means!¡± Ba He was infuriated and he could not wait to tear her apart.

    ¡°Despicable? In terms of despicable, how can Ipare to you people of the the Upper Realm?¡± Jun Wu Xie was not angered by his words, instead, she looked at the Spirit Jade Pce Lord calmly and asked: ¡°If a Gold Spirit wants to kill a Silver Spirit, is it easy?¡±

    The Spirit Jade Pce Lord was stunned momentarily, grasping the meaning behind her words, he replied with a glee: ¡°Naturally, it is simple as killing him like a dog.¡±

    Although he suffered some injuries but it was not as heavy as Ba He¡¯s. There was not much influence on his current strength.

    Hadn¡¯t Ba He kept mentioning that the people from the Middle Realm were like raised dogs to the Upper Realm? So why not let him experience how it felt like to be a beaten dog!

    Jun Wu Xie raised her hand and threw a bottle of medicine over to the Spirit Jade Pce Lord. He reached out and caught it as he looked at her with puzzled eyes.

    ¡°This poison affects only the Gold Spirits, after taking the antidote, you wouldn¡¯t be affected in any way.¡±

    The face of the Spirit Jade Pce Lord lit up with joy and immediately drank it.

    She waved her hands at Drunk Lotus and the three nts spirits immediately joined the battle.

    Drunk Lotus strength was simr to that of a Purple Spirit. At the beginning when Jun Wu Xie started cultivating Little Lotus with the help of the embellished wooden bead given by Jun Wu Yao, it had a tremendous influence on his strength. Each time she cultivated, it would also boost the strength of her own ring spirit. In addition, Jun Wu Xie had previously cultivated in the Spirit World with some soul cultivating techniques. She had raised Drunk Lotus, Poppy and Poison Ivy alongside with hers which was why the strength of Drunk Lotus and the rest of them were not on par with Gold Spirits but they were not far off.

    The moment the three of them joined the battle, they immediately stirred up three blood coloured whirlwinds on the battlefield!

    The pressure that everyone felt had been reduced drastically and when they discovered that the Gold Spirits were losing their spirit energy, their morale had suddenly risen to an unprecedented height!

    The situation of the other Gold Spirits were much worse than Ba He¡¯s, in the blink of an eye, the entire situation had been reversed.

    Ba He stared at Jun Wu Xie vindictively, even if you beat him to death, he would never have imagined himself to have fallen to such a point. He had long been ustomed to suppressing everything by force. Never had he expected that Jun Wu Xie would use such method and clip their wings.

    The Spirit Jade Pce Lord cracked his knuckles, on that handsome face of his, a resplendent smile filled with killing intent surfaced. His eyes were locked onto Ba He¡¯s body, but he spoke to Tenacious Snow Plum Blossom beside him: ¡°There is no need for you here, go help Drunk Lotus and the rest.¡±

    Tenacious Snow Plum Blossom nodded his head cheerfully and with a resolute, ¡°yes¡±, he immediately disappeared in a sh.

    ¡°Young Miss Jun, now all you have to do is to sit by and watch.¡± The Spirit Jade Pce Lord said.

    Jun Wu Xie did not have any objections, the Face of Selvan had already been badly damaged, and her energy had been almostpletely depleted. However, in exchange for the sess in toppling over Ba He and the Gold Spirits, everything was worth it.

 Chapter 2203 - Counterattackï¼ˆ5ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2203: Counterattack£¨5£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Ba He could only watch the Spirit Jade Pce Lord getting closer and closer to him. Ah. How familiar he was with that golden light that shrouded the Spirit Jade Pce Lord, but he could no longer use it. For the first time ever, an overwhelming fear soared in Ba He¡¯s heart and the original arrogance hadpletely disappeared without any trace left. His face had turned a pale shade of white and his body was extremely tensed.

    Suddenly, he turned his head towards the elders from the Nine Temples who stood at the side.

    ¡°This bunch of wastes, don¡¯t tell me that you intend to just watch this bunch of despicable things destroy our ns? Don¡¯t forget that this matter was passed to the Nine Temples by the Lord. It is because of your ipetence that we were sent here to clean up your mess. If not for us, just based on the way you perform, I¡¯m afraid that you have died a few hundred times already!¡± He had no other way out and he had to use the method he thought to be most shameful, one that he had disdained from the very beginning ¨C to ask the Nine Temples to help.

    The eyes of the elders changed slightly. In fact, they had long been disgusted with Ba He¡¯s arrogance. The reason why they had not made any moves was not because they believed in his abilities because they could not bear to strike out against Jun Wu Xie and the rest.

    Their conscience had been constantly pricking them and they could not move a single step forward.

    ¡°What are you still standing there in a daze for?! Hurry up and kill off this bunch of imbeciles! What a bunch of useless wastes!¡± Ba He bellowed out in rage.

    The words that he had shouted out were full of insults and it caused the faces of many disciples of the Nine Temples to turn red in anger. Previously, Ba He kept saying that they were a group of dogs that were raised by the Upper Realm. Even now, even though he was asking for help, he still ced himself up high on the pedestal, remaining as arrogant as ever.

    An elder of the Spirit Void Temple had on an upward expression, he did not care about Ba He¡¯s life or death, however if the n had failed, he was afraid of incurring the wrath of the Upper Realm. That was something that they could not afford.

    ¡°Spirit Void Temple disciples heed my orders.¡± That elder struggled with his words as he opened his mouth hesitantly. The moment he opened his mouth, all the Spirit Void Temple disciples looked at him incredulously.

    They had been insulted to such a degree, in Ba He¡¯s eyes they were not evenparable to humans. Each word that came out was either a dog, a waste, trash... Did their elder actually want them to help such a person?

    That elder had been stared at with the shocked gaze from all around and his face had turned white. How could he not know what his disciples were thinking of in their hearts? Facing the shocked and resistant gazes, that elder attempted to continue his words, however it was as if there was something stuck in his throat. He clenched his fists tightly, trying to suppress something from within.

    ¡°What are you all still hesitating about! If we all die, you guys will not have a way to live either!¡± Ba He roared out in anger.

    That Spirit Void Temple elder was stunned momentarily, just as he was about to continue his words, he felt a hand on his shoulder and it blocked the decision that he was about to blurt out. In confusion, he turned around but the decision that he had made had already made him sweat buckets and the pressure that he felt in his heart was overwhelming.

    When he looked over, that elder realised that the person who had stopped him was actually Su Jing Yan!

    ¡°Elder Su?¡±

    Su Jing Yan looked back at him innocently. Ba He could see everything clearly from where he stood. It was evident that the elder from the Spirit Void Temple looked apprehensive and was just about to give the orders to strike but he was suddenly interrupted by Su Jing Yan.

    ¡°Su Jing Yan, you ungrateful white eyed wolf, what do you want to do? Aren¡¯t you afraid that the Heavenly Wolf Temple would not even have any bones left?¡± Ba He spat out maliciously.

 Chapter 2204 - Counterattackï¼ˆ6ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2204: Counterattack£¨6£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Su Jing Yan did not pay any attention to Ba He at all, he simply raised his head and looked at Jun Wu Xie who waspletely drenched in blood. Even though she had been injured to such a degree, however on her face he could not find a single trace of abjectness. Instead, she looked exactly the same, with a burning me in that pair of eyes.

    ¡°Jun Xie.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s gaze swept towards Su Jing Yan.

    ¡°I would like to ask if you are able to wipe out all the people from the Upper Realm that are here today in the Cloudy Book Academy? We need topletely eradicate them.¡± Su Jing Yan¡¯s voice had a hint of cold in them and his question had left everybody from the Nine Templespletely stunned.

    What did Su Jing Yan mean?

    Even Ba He widened his eyes incredulously, he could not wait to strangle Su Jing Yan!

    Jun Wu Xie raised her eyebrows slightly.

    Su Jing Yan continued on without any change in his expression and said, ¡°As an elder of the Nine Temples, the safety of the entire Nine Temples takes precedence. If you have the ability to destroy all the people from the Upper Realm today, then we would not have to strike. If you do not have such skills then we are only left with one choice and that is toply with the order.¡±

    Su Jing Yan had said everything out without any feelings or emotions, however the contents had left everyone dumbfounded.

    He had asked just these but the underlying question was whether or not the Nine Temples should move.

    ¡°Su Jing Yan! You ungrateful bastard!!¡± Ba He hadpletely lost it, never had he thought that the dog he had raised with his own hands would actually bite back. Especially so at such a crucial moment, he had actually rebelled!

    ¡°Elder Su, is this not an inappropriate action?¡± The other elders had also been shocked out of their wits. Even to them, they found his words hard to digest.

    Although in their hearts they hated Ba He and the Upper Realm, however the Nine Temples wasn¡¯t the opponent of the Upper Realm. If they rebelled, it would mean that the day of their destruction was not far off.

    ¡°There is nothing wrong with it. Do you really think that Ba He would let us off? He is just using us to have us pave the way for his escape. After everything, he would not leave us any paths to live. The Blood Sacrifice of the Three Realms, did you really think that the Nine Temples could escape it? Since both ways lead to death, why not fight for our own lives? If Master Jun here can eradicate all the people here from the Upper Realm, as long as we ensure that nothing is leaked out, when the Upper Realm checks, we can also deter them. It is way better than letting Ba He prevail, isn¡¯t it?¡± Su Jing Yan¡¯s mind was very clear the moment. In terms of Ba He¡¯s character as well as his arrogance, they had already witnessed his cruel and extreme means. Ba He would definitely not let them continue to live and he would surely kill everyone here today to silence them. And once his n was sessful, the Nine Temples would lose their use and the Upper Realm would definitely not be merciful to a group of ¡®dogs¡¯.

    Su Jing Yan¡¯s words was like a huge piece of boulder that came crashing into the hearts of each and every elder. They were the first to follow the Temple Lords and hadmunicated most with the Upper Realm. Naturally, they knew how arrogant and vicious were the means of the Upper Realm and how they much they disdained the Nine Temples.

    Su Jing Yan¡¯s words were not frightening words to simply scare them. They all knew very clearly what he was talking about and what the future he had spoken about entailed.

    To boil the hound once it caught the rabbit. <sup>1</sup> They were clearer than anyone with regards to such principles!

    Jun Wu Xie looked at the serious face of Su Jing Yan and suddenly the corner of her lips curled up into a devilish smile. Her icy gaze fell on to the infuriated Ba He and said coldly: ¡°Whoever dares to hurt my Master, I will kill his entire legion. Today, not a single person from the Upper Realm can think of leaving alive!¡±

 Chapter 2205 - Counterattackï¼ˆ7ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2205: Counterattack£¨7£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words sent tremors deep into the depths of everyone¡¯s heart!

    Today she had hardened her heart and would not let a single person from the Upper Realm off.

    Su Jing Yan burst into a smile and in that smile, there was a sense of ease. The tight string had finally rxed after receiving the promise of Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°So with regards to today¡¯s matter, the Nine Temples will not intervene at any point.¡± Su Jing Yan revealed his stand.

    After the other elders heard the dialogue between Jun Wu Xie and Su Jing Yan, they also understood that the crux of the situation. They were not insidious people otherwise they wouldn¡¯t have hesitated until now. What they were worried about was the revenge of the Upper Realm and with Jun Wu Xie¡¯s method, it would bring about an end to this impending danger. As long as Ba He and the rest were dead, even if the Upper Realm doubted them, they had no evidence. If they weren¡¯t able to capture the little old man, they would naturally not give up on the Nine Temples for the time being and would not kill them yet.

    All the elders of the Nine Temples took a step back to show their attitude. The disciples of the Nine Temples were ecstatic and were extremely supportive.

    Aplete rebellion!

    Ba He finally understood the cruelty of this word ¡®rebellion¡¯. He was heaving in anger as he looked coldly at everyone from the Nine Temples. The anger in his heart almost burned out hisst thread of reason.

    ¡°White eyed wolves! You are a group of white eyed wolves! The Upper Realm will not let you group of beasts go! Just wait for your deaths! You¡¯re a bunch of shameless dogs! Wastes! Damn it!¡± Ba He hollered out in rage but he no longer received any response other than sharp gazes that were filled with hatred.

    ¡°Ba He, you¡¯ve already exhausted all your abilities. You don¡¯t have to struggle needlessly anymore, ultimately death would be your end today.¡± Jun Wu Xie said in a low voice as a sh of murderous intent shed by her eyes. She looked towards the Spirit Jade Pce Lord and said, ¡°Killing him directly would be letting him of easy. First, break his hands and legs, then hand him over to me.¡±

    Every single wound on Su Ya would be ounted for, she would return them to Ba He one by one!

    ¡°As you wish.¡± The Spirit Jade Pce Lord replied with a smile and in a sh, he directly rushed towards Ba He.

    Ba He was terrified.

    ¡°Bastard! Things will not go the way you want! Even if we¡¯ve fallen to Silver Spirits, with just the lot of you, there is no way you can eradicate all of us!¡± Ba He screamed out shrilly and was intercepted by the Spirit Jade Pce Lord. Before his figure evennded, the Spirit Jade Pce Lord had already followed closely behind and started bashing him up like a dog.

    Jun Wu Xie looked coldly at Ba He¡¯s pathetic figure and there was not a shred of pity in her eyes.

    There was no way to eradicate all of them?

    In the end, who was the na?ve one?

    Ba He who had fallen to the Silver Spirit was not the opponent of the Spirit Jade Pce Lord at all. He did not even have any power to fight back. Never in his wildest dreams would he have thought that he would have such a wretched day. He was actually reduced to such a state by the Middle Realm whom he had held so much disdain for.

    However, in the blink of an eye, the violent flurry of attacks by the Spirit Jade Pce Lord continued on relentlessly. At the moment when Ba He mmed onto the wall, the Spirit Jade Pce Lord stepped on his chest, grabbed one of his arms and gave it a fierce twist!

    A cracking sound echoed along with the screams of Ba He in the entire square.

    ¡°First, the right hand.¡±

    ¡°Bastard! You will all die tragically!!¡±

    ¡°Next, the left hand.¡±

    ¡°Scoundrel! Scoundrel!¡±

    ¡°Next will be the right leg.¡±

    ¡°Arghhhhhhhhhhhhhh!¡±

    ¡°Last but not least, the left foot.¡± The Spirit Jade Pce Lord said in a low voice indifferently. Every sentence was apanied by the pitiful screams of Ba He. In the blink of an eye, Ba He¡¯s limbs had all been broken!

 Chapter 2206 - Counterattackï¼ˆ8ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2206: Counterattack£¨8£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    With his four limbs broken, Ba He fell to the ground like a heap of mud. The Spirit Jade Pce Lord then lifted his foot and kicked Ba He to the front of Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at the crumbled heap that had rolled up in front of her. Just not too long ago, he was still overbearing and arrogant. Looking at Ba He now, there was only two words to describe it. Extremely satisfied!

    ¡°You bastard... You all will not meet a good end... Die tragically...¡± Ba He had fallen to the ground and his entire body was twitching. Although Ba He¡¯s mouth was gurgling with blood, he did not forget to curse Jun Wu Xie and he kept on muttering curses out incessantly.

    Jun Wu Xie slowly raised the corner of her lips as she squatted down and grabbed him by his hair.

    ¡°Die tragically? In the end, who will be the one who would die tragically?¡±

    Ba He red at her maliciously and spat out, ¡°Hah! Did you really think that with just this poison, you would be able to destroy us all? Continue on your pipe dream! As long as one person escapes, it would not take long for the wrath of the Upper Realm to destroy all of you! It would mark the end of the Middle Realm and you will all die tragically. The Nine Temples will be thoroughly ughtered and everything is the result of what you did... You will have to pay a terrible price... Ahhhhhhhh!¡±

    Before he couldplete his words, Jun Wu Xie brandished the light sword in her hand and with her sh directed at his mouth, a bloody chunk of his tongue fell to the ground. Blood gushed out immediately and Ba He was in so much pain that he was writhing about as his face contorted in pain.

    ¡°A pipe dream? I should really let you see all of this.¡± Jun Wu Xie yanked him up with his hair and forced him to raise his head to look at the battlefield.

    At this moment, under the effects of the poison, all the Upper Realm Gold Spirits that had fallen to the Silver Spirit were spitting out mouthfuls of fresh blood. Even though they were shrouded with a silver light, however they were extremely weak. Even their steps were not steady and after every move they made, huge mouthfuls of blood followed.

    This was not so simple. It didn¡¯t seem as if they were just losing spirit energy!

    ¡°Oh, I forgot to tell you. The poison that I had specially prepared for you does not only consume your spirit power but also your life.¡± The eyes of Jun Wu Xie were filled with a thick murderous aura. Ordinary poisons were ineffective against the Gold Spirits, however if they had lost the strength of the Gold Spirit, then the poison that was lurking in them would start eating them from within.

    First step was to clip off their wings and then push them into the depths of hell. Jun Wu Xie had nned everything out intricately, step-by-step. Even if the Spirit Jade Pce Lord and his forces did not appear, as long as they could drag on for ten minutes, even without anyone doing anything, these people would all die here!

    As they lost their spirit energy, the resistance to poison was getting lower and lower and all the poison that was in their bodies would kill them off bit by bit.

    Ba He red hatefully at Jun Wu Xie, never would he have thought that this seemingly ordinary youth would actually have such a terrifying method. No wonder... No wonder she dared to say that... all those here in the Cloudy Book Academy from the Upper Realm, not a single one could leave alive. It turned out that she had already made such arduous preparations, what extreme measures!

    It was not only Ba He who was shocked, even Su Jing Yan was startled by her extreme measures and the other Nine Temple elders were secretly stunned. Thankfully Su Jing Yan had made such a decisive decision at that time. Or else, once the people from the Upper Realm had been wiped out, Jun Wu Xie would definitely not let the Nine Temples off.

    ¡°Now then, it is time for payback.¡± Jun Wu Xie looked at Ba He as a strong killing intent shed by her eyes. She picked up a medicine bottle and forced Ba He to eat a pill. This wretched life of Ba He would not end so easily, even if she died, she would not let him die!

 Chapter 2207 - Counterattack (9)

    <h4>Chapter 2207: Counterattack (9)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie made Ba He take that pill to ensure that he would be able to keep his life. However, other than life preservation, this medicine had a very deadly side effect!

    It would increase the pain felt by the human body by a hundred times, even if it was only a gentle touch, it would make one feel as if he was cut by a knife.

    He had only just taken it and the original pain that he felt was like a savage beast that was let out of the gates as it rushed to overtake all his consciousness. He felt as though he was being crushed by countless stones and the pain that was amplified made his face alternate from white to purple as his entire body started convulsing.

    Jun Wu Xie released her hand she looked contemptuously at Ba He who had fallen to the ground. She swept her gaze to his fingers, lifted her leg and stomped hard on them!

    A piercing scream echoed in everyone¡¯s ears. Each finger was crushed, the bones, flesh and blood melded together like a meat sauce. The excruciating pain that he felt almost detached him from his consciousness. However, with the miraculous medicine of Jun Wu Xie, he did not even have the strength to faint. His mind was still lucid and every bit of pain that the body felt was extremely distinct.

    Ten fingers had been crushed, ten toes were broken and the pain was unbearable. With the efficiency of the medicine, the pain was not anything that an ordinary person could endure.

    Jun Wu Xie used her light sword and sliced it across his body. Eachceration was deep enough that the bones were visible, yet she had avoided the vital points. With the efficiency of the medicine, the torturous pain was amplified a hundred times but it did not render death.

    As the people from the Nine Temples watched this bloody and gory scene unfold before them with their hair standing on their ends. An unanimous thought soared in their hearts.

    Although the Upper Realm was powerful, however the means of Jun Wu Xie that was presented before them was simply something that the Upper Realm could notpare to. She truly knew how to let a person¡¯s body experience the ultimate pain and it was not something that could be ended through suicide.

    At the same time, everyone from the Nine Temples silently warned themselves that they should never ever provoke this person! Or else even if they wanted to die, they could not!

    Ba He¡¯s screams continued on and in the end, it was so pain that he could not even utter out a single sound. He could only fall to the ground like a dead dog, convulsing in a pathetic manner.

    On the battlefield, the poison of Jun Wu Xie had already started to show its efficiency. The people from the Upper Realm hadpletely lost the ability to fight as they fell to the ground and kept vomiting blood out. Those who fought against them were the people from the Spirit Jade Pce as well as the Cloudy Brook Academy. They watched with bated breath as they saw their enemies falling before them without any strength left to climb back up.

    Throughout the square, there was a strange silence and a strong stench of blood. It reeked of blood so much that it made one feel like vomitting.

    Seeing that the battle had ended, Drunk Lotus, Poppy and Poison Ivy did not immediately rush back to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s side. Instead, they started to treat those heavily injured around them with the medicine that Jun Wu Xie had prepared earlier.

    Drunk Lotus walked to Lord Meh Meh¡¯s side, seeing that it had been dyed red in blood yet it was looking back at him with hopeful eyes, the rim of his eyes turned red.

    ¡°You are really hopelessly stupid. You¡¯ve been by Mistress¡¯ side for so many years yet you still haven¡¯t made any progress. If you are still going to continue being so useless, I won¡¯t bring you along in the future.¡± Drunk Lotus gritted his teeth as he forced back the tears that were threatening to fall as he took out a handful of lotus seeds and stuffed them into Lord Meh Meh¡¯s mouth.

    The ck beast walked over to Lord Meh Meh¡¯s side and gently licked its nose. Before the battle started, Jun Wu Xie had given them each a life-saving elixir, as long as their visceras or brains were not damaged, it wasn¡¯t life-threatening.

    This battle, they had won it through desperation.

 Chapter 2208 - Counterattackï¼ˆ10ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2208: Counterattack£¨10£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Meh....¡± Lord Meh Meh was exhausted, it was also weakened from excessive blood loss and the long and arduous battle had drained it mentally as well. Once it knew that the battle was over, it could no longer maintain its huge form and the next moment, it had transformed back into the small and fumbly little sheep. Drunk Lotus immediately reached out and brought it into his arms, not at all bothered by the blood that had stained his clothes.

    Carefully, he used his sleeves to wipe off the blood from Lord Meh Meh¡¯s mouth and staunched the blood from the wounds all over its body with medicated powder.

    The people that the Spirit Jade Pce Lord had brought along had also retreated to one side, they had suffered heavy casualties and were treating their wounds.

    The Nine Temple disciples looked at them with heated eyes as their gazes darted over to their elders carefully. The elders from the Nine Temples let out a sigh before they nodded their head in silence. The moment the disciples saw this, they immediately flew over without hesitation.

    When the Spirit Jade Pce disciples saw the Nine Temples disciples move, they stood up with vignce without a care on their own injuries.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid...I don¡¯t have any bad intentions, I just want to help you treat your wounds.¡± One disciple from the Nine Temples immediately softened his voice as he said slowly and cautiously in a gentle tone when he saw that the Spirit Jade Pce disciple had looked at him with a pair of frightened eyes.

    If not for witnessing it with their own eyes, never would they have thought that this group of girls had such astounding strength and tenacity? On the battlefield, in no way did they lose to the men and their unwavering gazes was incredibly enchanting.

    When the disciple from the Spirit Jade Pce heard his words, she also saw the Spirit Jade Pce Lord nod his head slightly to them. Only then did she rx and let down her guard. For them who had not interacted much with outsiders, after she had let down her vignce, her face was slightly flushed as she nodded back at that Nine Temples disciple shyly. Using that pair of bright and sparkly eyes to look at him with slight expectations, just one look and that disciple from the Nine Temples heart was stunned momentarily.

    Just a moment ago, this youngdy was still fighting valiantly but she had suddenly revealed such a soft and charming expression. A sudden emotion sprouted in his heart, he didn¡¯t know why his face had turned a suspicious shade of pink when he flusteredly lowered his head and gently tended to her wounds.

    Such a simr scene was blossoming all around the square. The disciples of the Spirit Jade Pce were all spirited youngdies, each of them were outstanding in their own ways. Once they had discarded their protective shell and retreated from the battlefield, they revealed their gentle demeanor and very soon, beside each disciple from the Spirit Jade Pce, were a few disciples from the Nine Temples.

    And those forces from the Cloudy Brook Academy that had came along with the Spirit Jade Pce had a few people surrounding them as well. Naturally they were those who were from Cloudy Brook Academy before.

    The stifled and oppressive atmosphere that filled the square was no longer. Instead, a harmonious atmosphere took over and those that from the Upper Realm had already breathed theirst and at the moment of their death, their faces had turned ck and their lips purple. It was obvious that that poison was extremely deadly.

    Ba He had suffered under the hands of Jun Wu Xie for half an hour but to him, it felt as if he had suffered for thirty agonizing years instead. Time had crawled by so slowly for him and to him, every minute and every second that had ticked by was a moment of excruciating pain. To him, death was no longer a fear but a great release for him. But s, Jun Wu Xie had no intention of letting him off so easily. Instead, she poured oil over him and finally lit him up. This had shoved Ba He right into the deepest depth of hell and it was the most agonizing pain he had ever experienced.

    These were all that Ba He had prepared for Su Ya and all that Jun Wu Xie did was to return the favor and repay this blood debt.

 Chapter 2209 - Unforgettable Ties (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2209: Unforgettable Ties (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The elders of the Nine Temples had witnessed the entire battle from the beginning to the end. This battle had been fought beautifully by Jun Wu Xie and it had also served as a warning to the Nine Temples; if they continued to aid the Upper Realm, they could expect the same results from Jun Wu Xie.

    Seeing Ba He¡¯s face contort and writhing in pain agony while he was devoured by the me, until all that was left was a charred body. The smell of burnt flesh was carried in the wind and when the elders from the Nine Temples smelled it, they almost vomited.

    Poison Ivy examined each and every dead body from the Upper Realm by using his poison vines to prate the heart of each to ensure that they were truly dead.

    The little old man caught his breath as he looked around. He was gratified yet shocked inwardly, even he had never thought that he could leave this ce alive today after saving Su Ya. He was prepared to die and it was said that he was the one who had suffered the brunt of the attacks. Although he was very powerful, however he was still riddled with wounds and it wasn¡¯t easy for him to stand up. In his hurry to get up, he tripped and almost fell. Fortunately, a few men at the side were prepared and they quickly reached out to support him.

    ¡°Headmaster.¡± The few men looked at the condition of the little old man and realised that they were all in a simr condition as him, with wounds riddled all over.

    ¡°You guys...¡± The little old man could not help butugh. These faces were so familiar. They were all teachers who had taught at the Cloudy Brook Academy before. It was just that when the Academy had started its troubles and after he closed it, he had given these teachers a huge sum of money to dismiss them.

    ¡°Headmaster, why didn¡¯t you tell us earlier?¡± The few men asked with tears.

    They were originally orphans, when they had lost their families, they were already in their teens. They had passed the age for adoption but they still had not grasped the ability to be fully independent. They had been destitute and almost died in such a world and it was the little old man who had brought them back to the Cloudy Brook Academy to let them have a new lease of life where they could grow up safely and peacefully. He taught them how to cultivate and although he did not ept them as his own personal disciples, they had long saw him as their own Master, father...

    Once they heard that Su Ya was in trouble, they had immediately put everything down and rushed over.

    Fortunately... They had arrived in time...

    At the beginning, there were hundreds of teachers that had been dismissed by the Cloudy Brook Academy. And today, these hundreds of people had arrived with not a single person missing. However, the ones that had survived this ordeal were only one in ten.

    However, not a single one of them regretted. Repaying gratitude was something that could not be forgotten, if they had note here today, they would regret it for life.

    Although the little old man wasughing, tears were threatening to fall. He patted them on their shoulders and said to them with red rimmed eyes, ¡°Bring me see that little brat.¡±

    The few of them immediately understood that the ¡®little brat¡¯ that he referred to was Jun Wu Xie and supported him as they slowly walked over.

    Jun Wu Xie stared at the charred body of Ba He for a long time.

    ¡°Little brat.¡± An elderly voice came from behind her and she immediately turned around and saw the little old man walking towards her with the help of several others.

    Without saying anything further, she immediately knelt down on one knee and paid her respects.

    ¡°This disciple greets Grandmaster.¡±

    ¡°Ha ha, you little brat. Skip the formalities, get up quickly.¡± The little old man chortled, he was originally very pleased with Jun Wu Xie and when he saw that she did not hesitate to save Su Ya today, he was further convinced that the decision to force this grand disciple of his onto his own disciple back then was not a wrong choice.

    Hearing his words, Jun Wu Xie immediately stood up.

 Chapter 2210 - Unforgettable Tiesï¼ˆ2ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2210: Unforgettable Ties£¨2£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Good fe, Su Ya did not take you as her disciple wrongly. You¡¯re so heavily injured, why are you still standing there dazed for? Hurry up and tend to your wounds.¡± Although his words were harsh, his tone was one filled with concern.

    Jun Wu Xie took out a bottle of medicine from her Cosmos Sack and passed it to the little old man.

    ¡°Disciple has already taken medicine.¡± This meant that she wanted the little old man to treat his wounds.

    Without saying anything, he took the medicine.

    The crisis had been lifted and everyone began to get busy tending to the injured. The disciples from the Nine Temples were all busy helping the others after gaining the silent acquiesce from the elders. Until almost everyone had been tended to, Su Jing Yan came forward to bid Jun Wu Xie farewell. The Nine Temples had decided to let this all pass but this itself was also a big risk which was why it was not convenient to stay for too long. After saying a few words to Jun Wu Xie, he then left with the other elders and the disciples of the Nine Temples.

    Jun Wu Xie watched them leave without saying anything as she removed the Face of Selvan and began to treat her own wounds.

    This was not the ce to stay long and after they had tended to all the wounded, the Spirit Jade Pce Lord started to make the necessary preparations to leave. There was the same for Jun Wu Xie and the rest and those that came to specially save the little old man and Su Ya came forward to bid their farewells. They had came together because they wanted to save them, although they could not bear to, they still bade their farewells. After today¡¯s battle, although it was a victory for them, it was won with a lot of sacrifice and blood. Although they did not know who the opponent were exactly, but they knew that they were extremely powerful and could not be provoked. Only after the little old man exchanged a few words with them did they reluctantly leave with tears.

    After those people left, a figure quietly came out from the dark.

    Before Jun Wu Xie had reacted, she had already fallen into a warm embrace.

    ¡°Did you almost lose your cool?¡± Jun Wu Xiey dociley in his arms as she snuggled within that warmth. In order to deal with Ba He, her entire body was taut as she fought against him with all she had, both mentally and physically. Now that everything was over, she could finally rx as she had Jun Wu Yao to rely on.

    ¡°Mn.¡± Jun Wu Yao hugged her tightly. He understood her, what she did today was her stubbornness that had brought it through. She wanted to save Su Ya as well as keep him protected him from being exposed. Even though the people from the Upper Realm had all died, however, to keep all that had happened today under wraps would be difficult. Although the Nine Temples had promised to not reveal anything, however as long as the Upper Realm has doubts, all that were involved today would certainly undergo some strict scrutiny. Knowing the malicious methods of the Upper Realm, cruel torture would be involved and no one can be sure that their lips would remain tight after all that. What Jun Wu Xie was protecting Jun Wu Yao from was this aftermath, without him revealing himself, his identity would not be exposed.

    ¡°I was so close to striking out.¡± Jun Wu Yao said without concealing anything, the situation that unfolded before him had made him lose all reason. If not for Ye Mei¡¯s persistence as well as using Jun Wu Xie¡¯s order as a pretext to calm him down, he was afraid that he would have already struck out the moment much earlier when she had first started battling.

    ¡°You can¡¯t strike out this time, you have to believe in me.¡± Jun Wu Xie looked at him with her eyes half opened. She was exhausted and no longer cared about her entire body that was stained with blood. She only found herself afortable position in his arms and rested for a bit.

    If Jun Wu Yao were to appear, the situation would have beenpletely different. She did not wish to let him be embroiled in this because of her and she was not willing to rely on him for every single thing. This would only reinforce her ipetence and weakness. What she wanted to protect, had to be protected with her own hands. This was the same for Su Ya as well as for Jun Wu Yao.

    ¡°I believe you, how can I not believe? You did great today.¡± Jun Wu Yao replied with a doting smile.

    ¡°I can¡¯t walk anymore, we should not stay here for long. Bring me away.¡± Jun Wu Xie said with her eyes closed.

 Chapter 2211 - Unforgettable Ties (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2211: Unforgettable Ties (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    When Jun Wu Yao carried Jun Wu Xie up in a princess hold, his lips were hooked up. In that smile, there was deep affection and a look full of indulgence.

    The little old man was shocked at the sudden appearance of Jun Wu Yao. From the battle till now, he had not discovered the presence of anyone else and yet when he saw the appearance of that person, his face was immediately changed.

    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡±

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s gaze fell onto the little old man as he raised his brows up slightly.

    The little old man suddenlyughed out.

    ¡°No wonder this little brat was so daring. It turned out that he is with you, I really didn¡¯t think that you and I would actually have a day that we would meet each other.¡± The little old man¡¯s voice held a tinge ofughter in it. Between Jun Wu Yao and him, they were actually old acquaintances.

    Jun Wu Xie opened her eyes because of the little old man¡¯s voice and when she saw the expression on her Grandmaster, she could not help but look at him puzzledly.

    ¡°Little brat, this man beside you is quite a dangerous one.¡± The little old man bellowed withughter as he looked at her.

    Jun Wu Xie blinked her eyes, how could she not understand the meaning behind his words?

    The little old man was rted to the Upper Realm as well as the Blood Sacrifice of the Three Realms. So with regards to Jun Wu Yao, it seems that they had long known each other.

    ¡°So what about it?¡± Jun Wu Xie retorted.

    The little old man lost his smile, after all it was this little brat who had such audacious courage that had actually came up with such a scheme to contend against a thousand Gold Spirits without any change in expression. Looking at it, it seems that the origins of Jun Wu Yao had been discovered. If Jun Wu Xie was afraid, then it wouldn¡¯t be Jun Wu Xie at all.

    ¡°Yeah, so what about it....¡± The little old man¡¯s voice held a hint of loss.

    ¡°Grandmaster, we should not stay here any longer, we need to leave at once.¡± Jun Wu Xie reminded him.

    The Spirit Jade Pce Lord walked over and when he saw Jun Wu Yao, he was stunned for a moment. His expression was a bitplicated but he did not say anything.

    Ye Mei carried the heavily wounded and unconscious Lord Meh Meh and followed the team. The little ck cat nimbly jumped onto Jun Wu Yao¡¯s shoulder as it looked worriedly at the wounds on Jun Wu Xie. It was really rare that it had put down its fear of Jun Wu Yao. Not to mention, it even daringly set on that great devil king¡¯s shoulder and even more shocking was.... Jun Wu Yao did not say anything.

    Drunk Lotus, Poppy and Poison Ivy were in great condition, hence, they walked behind and each guarded the rear on each side, taking up the role of protecting the team.

    When they reached the entrance of the Cloudy Brook Academy, the team suddenly stopped.

    Outside the main gates of the Academy, there were a few figures. One of which was the ck Sacrificial Rabbit who had escaped with Su Ya.

    The Spirit Jade Pce Lord¡¯s expression changed slightly. He was just about to rush forward but he saw the little old man raise his hand to stop him.

    Outside the gate, a handsome tall man was kneeling on the ground. In his arms that he was holding so carefully and tenderly was the very Su Ya who had been riddled with injuries. That man¡¯s face was full of tears, his pained eyes revealed his heartbreak yet he was so gentle and cautious, afraid that any movement of his would bring great pain to her.

    When the little old man saw that man, he could not help but let out a sigh.

    Jun Wu Xie who was in the arms of Jun Wu Yao slowly opened her eyes and when she looked over, her lips curled up into a warm smile.

    Outside the gates, that person was carrying Su Ya was not anyone else but Yan Bu Gui who had left a year ago in search of Su Ya ....

    Whoever thought that after so many years when the two of them met each other again, it would be such a scenario?

 Chapter 2212 - Unforgettable Tiesï¼ˆ4ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2212: Unforgettable Ties£¨4£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    When Jun Wu Xie tugged at Jun Wu Yao¡¯s sleeves, Jun Wu Yao lowered his head as he gently nuzzled his nose against her forehead. Only after that did he gently let her down.

    Jun Wu Xie took in a deep breath and slowly walked towards the door.

    The Blood Sacrificial Rabbit¡¯s mission was to ensure the safety of Su Ya. The only ones who could stop it would only be those who were familiar with Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie walked to Yan Bu Gui¡¯s side, he was carrying Su Ya and his tears were streaming down without any indication of stopping. Although Su Ya looked at Yan Bu Gui calmly, in her eyes, there were ripples of grievance, me, happiness as well as indescribable palpitations.

    ¡°Master...¡± Jun Wu Xie called out softly.

    Yan Bu Gui who was immersed in the onught of emotions and the pain of seeing her suffer finally came back to his senses. He raised his head but saw an attractive youth looking back at him. He found this youth strangely familiar yet he had not met him before. Jun Wu Xie raised her hand and tore her mask off and revealed her original appearance. Only did Yan Bu Gui recognise that the youth before him was that cheap disciple of his.

    ¡°Wu Xie...¡± The rims of his eyes were red and his voice was hoarse.

    ¡°Master, Su Ya will be fine, believe me. I can heal her.¡± Jun Wu Xie said gently as her gaze met with Su Ya¡¯s as she read the appreciation in Su Ya¡¯s eyes.

    Although they have not met for so many years, in order to protect her, he left her side enduring everything. How could his heart not feel any pain? He had been living despondently over the years, it was also a punishment for himself. Only until a year ago, when he was reminded by Jun Wu Yao, he then threw everything aside and chased after Su Ya.

    During this whole year, he had been searching and searching, going through sleepless nights and had almost gone through every piece ofnd in the Middle Realm just to find that figure that was embedded deeply in his heart.

    He had searched for a long, long time and had never thought of giving up. But only until a few days ago, he suddenly heard the news released by the Spirit Jade Pce and rushed over immediately. However by the time he had arrived, there was only the unrecognizable Cloudy Brook Academy and the severely injured Su Ya.

    That beautifuldy who was arrogant in his memory, had became ruined like that. That peerless face was no longer there, everything was devastated but with a single nce, he had immediately recognized that pair of eyes. In just but an instance, his entire world crashed.

    No one could understand that at the moment his world crashed down upon him, how deste he felt...

    ¡°You... can really... heal her?¡± Yan Bu Gui¡¯s voice carried a deep sense of trepidation. He did not care about her face being disfigured, did not care whether if she could stand among ordinary people in the future. Even if she remained at this, as long as she could live on, he was willing to stay by her side forever. He was willing to be her two legs and bring her to go over mountains and rivers, he was willing to be her hands, supporting her in everything under this boundless sky.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded her head.

    Only then did Yan Bu Gui¡¯s despair in his eyes dissipate as he looked at Su Ya with gritted teeth, trying his best to restrain himself from the excitement that had erupted from his heart.

    ¡°Little Ya, you heard it, you¡¯ll be fine. Everything will be fine, I will never ever leave you. I¡¯m sorry... really very sorry... really... really ...sorry...¡±

    Who would have ever thought that this big man with such towering stature would cry so helplessly like a child.

    Su Ya endured the pain as she lifted her broken hand and gently used her finger to caress his cheek.

    ¡°So useless, already a person¡¯s Master, yet you still like to cry so much...¡±

 Chapter 2213 - Unforgettable Tiesï¼ˆ5ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2213: Unforgettable Ties£¨5£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Yan Bu Gui tried his best to hold back all the tears.

    ¡°I won¡¯t cry, you too...don¡¯t..¡±

    Only now did Su Ya realize that her tears had long fallen silently, but her injuries were too heavy and she could not even feel her warm tears.

    ¡°My two Masters, we should get going, Master Su Ya still needs treatment.¡± Jun Wu Xie did not want to interrupt this precious reunion between Su Ya and Yan Bu Gui, unfortunately, this was not the correct time and ce for this.

    Yan Bu Gui nodded his head, not willing to let go of Su Ya, he immediately carried her up gently as if holding the most precious treasure in the entire world.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mouth raised in to a smile, before she could even take two steps, she had been brought back into the embrace of Jun Wu Yao.

    ¡°You¡¯re always caring about others, it is time that someone cares about you too.¡± Jun Wu Yao said teasingly as he bit her cheek lightly as if punishing her.

    Jun Wu Xie allowed him to do whatever he wanted to, without bothering about it, she only drilled herself into a morefortable position.

    Perhaps she was able to understand how Su Ya felt in Yan Bu Gui¡¯s embrace. That feeling of pure bliss, even if the pain was unbearable, it was not able to erase the feeling ofpleteness that the heart felt. No matter how good was an elixir under the heavens, it could not bepared to thepany and protection of a loved one.

    ¡°Really good.¡± Jun Wu Xie said in a low voice.

    Jun Wu Yao raised an eyebrow and looked at her.

    ¡°What is really good?¡±

    ¡°Having you...¡±

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s expression was suddenly stiff as his heart was filled with unspeakable happiness. To hear these words, he was willing to give up everything.

    ¡°At least you still have a conscience.¡± He said to her in a ming tone yet his eyes were shining. Even the little old man standing at the side could see it clearly.

    The little old man touched his chin, today was filled with pleasant surprises one after another.

    Followed behind the Spirit Jade Pce Lord, the girl wearing the mask silently looked at Jun Wu Xie who was in the arms of Jun Wu Yao and there was a the hint of relief in her eyes.

    As they descended Mount Fu Yao, no one stopped. A thousand people from the Upper Realm had been wiped out in Cloudy Brook Academy and it would not take long for this to be passed to the ears of the Upper Realm. At that time, it is feared that the entire Middle Realm would be greeted by a torrential storm of vengeance.

    The Spirit Jade Pce Lord did not leave but brought everyone to escort Jun Wu Xie and the rest. Today¡¯s matter, no one could escape. The Spirit Jade Pce could no longer return. They had to give up their new rise in power, otherwise they would be the first to bear the brunt of the vengeance of the Upper Realm. The moment the Spirit Jade Pce Lord had decided to help them, he had already understood this point. There was nothing such as regret, instead, he felt a rush of relief and happiness, the awakening of the blood which had been suppressed for a millennium. Once awakened, he felt as if he had been reborn.

    Everyone stopped temporarily in the forest not far from Mount Fu Yao. Among them were many wounded people and they could not hurry on the road without stop for a day and night.

    Jun Wu Xie took out some items from her Cosmos Sack. The Spirit Jade Pce Lord had made proper preparations beforehand as he took out many things to set up camp with. A group of people immediately came forward to set up camp in this forest.

    The sun set as the moonlight shrouded the quiet forest. The fire had been started, indicating that a new day wasing. The tired Spirit Jade Pce disciples took out the medicine and redressed the wounds before falling into deep slumber. Jun Wu Xie¡¯s injuries had been stabilized and she started to treat Lord Meh Meh and those severely injured patients. When she saw Lord Meh Meh who was bundled up with bandages so much that it looked like a dumpling in Ye Mei¡¯s embrace, Jun Wu Xie could not help but went forward to nt a kiss on its little horn as she said in a gentle whisper: ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard.¡±

 Chapter 2214 - The Mystery of the Three Realmsï¼ˆ1ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2214: The Mystery of the Three Realms£¨1£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Lord Meh Meh raised its head and looked at Jun Wu Xie, there was not a single shred of me in its eyes. It only looked back at her with a spoiled expression like a child, it did not feel any pain and it only swished its little tail happily as if seeking recognition for its performance.

    Jun Wu Xie caressed its little head and said, ¡°You did great, better than anyone else.¡±

    Maybe after it had gained her recognition, Lord Meh Meh could no longer hold back its exhaustion as it closed its eyes and drifted to sleep.

    As spirit beasts that only knew about looking for food every day, they had finally found their own goal. Their lives had a new found meaning, they protected the things they found dear to them in their own little ways.

    In the camp, the mes were burning and Yan Bu Gui had just stepped out from Su Ya¡¯s tent. Jun Wu Xie had already treated Su Ya and her condition was no longer life-threatening. It was just that her injuries were too severe and could not be recovered in such a short time. To be able to fully recover such a short time was difficult but with renewed hope, it will not cause any despair any longer.

    Looking at Jun Wu Xie who was wrapped in bandages yet busy going into different tents to treat the injured, Yan Bu Gui felt that he was ipetent.

    Only after Jun Wu Xie had finished her rounds did she seat by the campfire and very naturally leaned her tired body on Jun Wu Yao.

    ¡°You¡¯ve all worked hard today.¡± The little old man let out a sigh as the dancing mes from the campfire illuminated the surroundings and revealed the vicissitudes had never been shown before.

    ¡°Grandmaster, do you know about the Blood Sacrifice of the Three Realms? What was the soul bone that Ba He wanted?¡± Although Jun Wu Xie was resting now, however her heart had yet to rx. The Blood Sacrifice of the Three Realms did not affect just a single person, a single realm but it would epass the entire three realms. Not only them, if the Blood Sacrifice of the Three Realms was sessful, even the Lin Pce would not be spared.

    The little old man nced at Jun Wu Yao and only after he saw him nod did he start to speak: ¡°Naturally I do, the past Lower Realm and Middle Realm were only vast ins of wilderness. Only after the Upper Realm discovered the feasibility of the Blood Sacrifice did they start to expand their forces and infiltrate... However, they could not reach the Lower Realm and hence started on the Middle Realm...¡±

    The little old man was the same as Jun Wu Yao, they were originally from the Upper Realm. Although the little old man glossed over his origins, however Jun Wu Xie could tell that he had quite a good position in the Upper Realm. After all, he had the power that even Ba He feared.

    The little old man was originally from the Upper Realm, at that time, the Upper Realm was still studying the Blood Sacrifice and the ns were not concrete then. However at that time, the little old man had already noticed the abnormality. Incidentally, a chance presented itself and he stole the most important item, the soul bone and escaped to the Middle Realm. He concealed his identity and started the Cloudy Brook Academy and hid his true origins.

    It could be said that the first person from the Upper Realm who set foot in the Middle Realm was this little old man. He came earlier than the Lords of the Nine Temples and had witnessed with his own eyes the formation of the Middle Realm. When the Nine Temple Lord¡¯s appeared in the Middle Realm, he immediately understood that the n for the Blood Sacrifice of the Three Realms had started. He lived inconspicuously as he hid his identity, as long as the soul bone could not be found, it was impossible to start the Blood Sacrifice of the Three Realms. He used his own way to stop the Upper Realm¡¯s action.

    It was just that the people from the Upper Realm had never given up on tracking down the soul bone. In the end, they focused the attention on the Middle Realm after searching through the entire Upper Realm.

 Chapter 2215 - The Mystery of the Three Realms (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2215: The Mystery of the Three Realms (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Being discovered was within the little old man¡¯s expectations, but he did not think that in order to get their hands on the soul bone, the Upper Realm would stoop to use such unscrupulous means, not only did he drag his own disciple into this, but even dragged Jun Wu Xie in as well.

    The little old man¡¯s gaze rested on Jun Wu Yao, and he spoke slowly with deliberation: ¡°Ye Jue, when I first met you in the Middle Realm, I was very surprised. If I didn¡¯t guess wrongly, the otherworldly soul that they are seeking for the Blood Sacrifice... it¡¯s you?¡±

    Ye Jue?

    The name the little old man called had aroused the attention of Jun Wu Xie. She never knew the true name of Jun Wu Yao. He never mentioned it. Since the two met, he has always been Jun Wu Yao.

    ¡°Ye Jue is dead, I am now Jun Wu Yao. Great Master Ren Huang, there is no longer the need to call me by a dead person¡¯s name.¡± Jun Wu Yao smiled, although it was a reminder, but in silent acquiescence, he responded to the name the little old man had called him by.

    The little old man scratched the tip of his nose, smiling bitterly, hemented: ¡°You are really a person who refuses to take any loss, it looks like you haven¡¯t told your original identity to my grand disciple?¡±

    To not recognise Ye Jue these this name, yet vindictively mentioning the little old man¡¯s name in the Upper Realm, this person was really...

    ¡°The past is no longer important, I¡¯ve said it before, Ye Jue has already died. I am Jun Wu Yao, to Little Xie, I am just Jun Wu Yao. Why is there the need to exin the origins of a dead person?¡± There was not a trace of emotion on his face, only the hands that held onto her shoulder tightened slightly.

    Jun Wu Xie just watched silently as she saw her own grandmaster and Jun Wu Yao continue on their banter and she let out a soft chuckle.

    Although the two of them did not mention their past glory, however it was evident just simply based on their impressive strength that the glory they had was what Jun Wu Yao had mentioned earlier ¨C it was all in the past.

    Their current self ¨C One was a headmaster while the other was the adopted son of the Jun family, nothing more.

    ¡°Cough, I¡¯m not going to talk to you about all these any longer. Truth be told, even though I¡¯ve escaped today, even if they had caught me, they can forget about finding the soul bone. But... What about you? As for the soul bone, they may be able to find a recement. However, an otherworldly soul, in the entire three realms there is only you alone. No matter what, they would not let you go. Otherwise, why would they sacrifice so much over the millennium just to capture you?¡± The little old man, or rather Ren Huang, saw that Jun Wu Yao had a hint of sombreness in his eyes. When Jun Wu Yao had first appeared in the Middle Realm, he had already noticed it, however in order to protect the soul bone, he did not appear before him. Jun Wu Yao seemed to know of his existence as while and while he was rampaging throughout the Middle Realm, he had deliberately avoided the Cloudy Brook Academy.

    Back then, when Jun Wu Yao was going around by the name of the Dark Emperor, Ren Huang knew that the Upper Realm had started to move. In order to capture Jun Wu Yao, the price paid by the Upper Realm was extremely heavy.

    The otherworldly soul in the entire three realms was only Jun Wu Yao, him alone?

    Jun Wu Xie suddenly thought of something and just as she was about to say it, Jun Wu Yao¡¯s hand that was on her shoulder immediately slid down to her waist and tightened his grip fiercely, directly interrupting the words that she had initially wanted to say.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Jun Wu Yao strangely but found that his gaze was on Ren Huang, his lips hooked into an iniquitous smile.

    He did not let her say it, did it mean that... he had long known that her soul was not of this world?

    ¡°Well then, let theme and try. Let¡¯s see in the end, who hasstugh.¡± Jun Wu Yao said with absolute overbearing confidence.

 Chapter 2216 - The Mystery of the Three Realms (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2216: The Mystery of the Three Realms (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°You and your damned confidence, after all these years, it hasn¡¯t changed one bit.¡± Ren Huang shook his head wryly, towards the antics of Jun Wu Yao, he was long ustomed to it.

    No... To be more precise, not everything has changed.

    Ren Huang¡¯s inquisitive gaze could not help but fall onto Jun Wu Xie who was leaning on Jun Wu Yao. Jun Wu Yao has changed, moreover it was a huge change. Although his arrogant temperament hasn¡¯t changed, however, he was more like a person now. The past Ye Jue, even in the Upper Realm was like a great demon king that instilled fear in everyone. No one could restrict him... Nor tell him what to do. Not one dared to anger him, even that man had to take a step back.

    If Jun Wu Yao was not the key to the Blood Sacrifice Array, those people would never ever dare to provoke such terrible person.

    But the Jun Wu Yao of today, although he still made people fear him, in that pair of eyes some subtle changes could be discovered, and this was all due to Jun Wu Xie!

    His gentleness, his serenity, they were all for Jun Wu Xie.

    Towards others, he still remained cruel and ruthless. But for her, he was willing to exercise restraint.

    Ren Huang had lived a carefree life and was alone for thousands of years. After so long, he had only taken in two disciples and raised them as his own children. However upon seeing Su Ya and Yan Bu Gui, Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao... He started to feel that such true feelings were worth feeling envious about. This was the most beautiful thing in the world, an irreceable treasure.

    ¡°Today¡¯s matter would very soon reach the ears of the Upper Realm. I¡¯m afraid that the Middle Realm would no longer be peaceful.¡± Ren Huang sighed and shook his head.

    Originally, Jun Wu Xie want to divulge a matter of her soul peculiarity, however since Jun Wu Yao did not allow her to say out, she could only say, ¡°Grandmaster, you¡¯ve mentioned earlier that the Upper Realm could not reach their hands into the Lower Realm, what did you mean by that?¡±

    He replied, ¡°That is the most mysterious ce between heaven and earth. Among the three realms, the Lower Realm is the weakest and the spirit energy the thinnest. It is not suitable for anyone to cultivate spirit energy. The Middle Realm is slightly better but the Upper Realm enjoys the richest and densest spirit energy. You all know that the spirit energy at Mount Fu Yao is the densest in the entire Middle Realm but in the Upper Realm, just any random deste ce that you pick, spirit energy there is several times more abundant than that of Mount Fu Yao.¡±

    ¡°The more abundant Spirit qi is in an area, the easier it will be to cultivate and the faster the growth is. Even without cultivating, living in such an environment and breathing in such pure spirit qi would be enough to let that person reach a frightening realm. This is one reason why it is possible for the people from the Upper Realm toprise mainly of Gold Spirits, they do not need much talent, they do not need to cultivate so hard, all they need to do is to stand in the Upper Realm and breathe. Just something so simple to achieve such strength...¡±

    If one were to say that Jun Wu Xie¡¯s advancement in strength was already incredible, then those from the Upper Realm would be akin to a huge cheat. The most fundamental gap among the three realms was not the potential of the people themselves, but it was a matter of the ce that they inhibited, the difference was astounding and their starting point varied.

    ¡°Think about it, if a person had grown up in a ce full of abundant spirit qi since young, and suddenly throw him in a ce where there¡¯s almost no spirit qi. What kind of terrible repercussions would there be? The body has long been ustomed to the abundant spirit qi in the surroundings and with such a sudden change in environment, I¡¯m afraid just stabilizing the body from the natural rejection of theck of spirit qi requires a great deal of endurance.¡±

 Chapter 2217 - The Mystery of the Three Realms (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2217: The Mystery of the Three Realms (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°The reason why the Upper Realm did not strike on the Lower Realm was not because they were too arrogant to but because they did not dare to! At the beginning, they had also tried to send people to the Lower Realm. Unfortunately, the moment those people entered, not only did they suffer from their body¡¯s rejection, what was most terrifying was that not only did the environment in the Lower Realm not help them in any way with the measly spirit qi, but it also had a very strange power ¨C it would continue to drain and empty their spiritual energy from their bodies!¡± Ren Huang narrowed his eyes as he spoke in a sombre tone.

    The environment of the Lower Realm was simply a nightmare for the people of the Upper Realm. Some from the Upper Realm had tried to stay in the Lower Realm but at most in one year, they would be drained beyond exhaustion and die. Since then, no one from the Upper Realm would dare to arbitrarily enter the Lower Realm.

    Fortunately for the Lower Realm, with the sparse spirit qi, the strength of the people from the Upper Realm was also incredibly weak. To the people from the Upper Realm, they were of no threat to them hence they had left them alone. Anyway, the Blood Sacrifice Array had beenid out in the Middle Realm, once activated, it would cover the entire three realms.

    For all the various reasons, the Upper Realm had left the Lower Realm on its own without care.

    With Ren Huang¡¯s exnation, everything became clear in an instant.

    The difference between the Upper Realm and the Lower Realm was like the ins and the mountains, the concentration of oxygen in the air differed and with the sudden change in the oxygen level, the body would not be able to adapt and would result in a strong rejection.

    It was only that this phenomenon was called altitude sickness in the previous world. In the three realms, instead of theck of oxygen, it was theck of spirit qi. In addition, the life expectancy of the people from the Upper Realm was very high, and their dependence on spirit qi was much higher, way beyond an ordinary person¡¯s. Which was why it was difficult to adapt to the drastic difference in spirit qi and it would result in the death from spirit qi exhaustion.

    Of course, there were still many different ces that existed, that is from the ins to the mountains, it would not squeeze out all the oxygen in the body. However, those from the Upper Realm that went to the Lower Realm would release all the spirit energy from that person¡¯s body at an explosive rate. Those from the Middle Realm did not have a drastic difference from the Upper Realm or the Lower Realm which was why they did not have any excessive reaction.

    ¡°That was why they had trapped you in the Lower Realm, in the hopes that the power of the Lower Realm would suppress you?¡± Jun Wu Xie looked at Jun Wu Yao, when they had first met, wasn¡¯t it in the Lower Realm?

    Jun Wu Yao nodded his head slightly.

    Ren Huang looked at Jun Wu Yao with a face full of shock.

    ¡°You were trapped in the Lower Realm? But that also makes sense, if you were kept in the Upper Realm or the Middle Realm, it would not be long before you would be able to break free on your own. However, if you were trapped in the Lower Realm, your strength would be drained by the Lower Realm, and it would only elerate the speed of losing your power...¡±

    The Upper Realm had trapped Jun Wu Yao in the Lower Realm without leaving anyone to guard. They had confidence in the special environment of the Lower Realm. Because of Jun Wu Yao¡¯s overwhelming strength, if it was any other person from the Upper Realm, in a millennium, I¡¯m afraid that that person would have been sucked dry of all the spirit qi by the Lower Realm and would have long turned into a shrivelled up corpse!

    ¡°No wonder... No wonder I felt ....that your strength was much weaker than before...¡± Ren Huang muttered to himself.

    The Spirit Jade Pce Lord who had been listening at the side all this while almost vomited out blood.

    This was called ¡® <i>much weaker than before </i>¡®?

    The Spirit Jade Pce Lord most wanted to dig his eyes out, even if he had not witnessed Jun Wu Yao¡¯s strength, he could also sense that it was much stronger than Ren Huang.

    With such a startling strength, and yet from the mouth of Ren Huang... it had became ¡®weaker¡¯, and not only just ¡®weaker¡¯... It was ¡® <strong><i>much </i></strong><i>weaker </i>¡®!!!

 Chapter 2218 - Change of Locationï¼ˆ1ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2218: Change of Location£¨1£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    In the end... how strong was he really?!

    The Spirit Jade Pce Lord looked at Jun Wu Yao as if he were a monster.

    There was no element of surprise in Jun Wu Yao¡¯s reaction, he simply looked down at his own hands as he clenched them and stretched them out.

    ¡°Mn, my current strength is only a tenth of what it was.¡±

    ¡°....¡± The Spirit Jade Pce Lord was so shocked that he was stunned in ce like a block of wood.

    Damn!!!

    Only a tenth!!!!!

    The Spirit Jade Pce Lord felt that if the person standing in front of him was not a monster, then was he a God?

    He should be a God!!

    Even Jun Wu Xie was shocked silly by the words of Jun Wu Yao. The current Jun Wu Yao was already so strong, but ording to him, it was only a tenth of what it was....

    No wonder there was not even a ripple of wave that stirred up the Middle Realm, it was entirely suppressed by him! She believed that even in the Upper Realm, Jun Wu Yao was also going about and doing everything ording to his own whims?

    Unifying the Middle Realm should have been just done in jest...

    No one could imagine how strong Jun Wu Yao was at his peak...

    Ren Huang was the only one amongst them that knew about Jun Wu Yao¡¯s past, with regards to the words of Jun Wu Yao, he did not deny and only nodded his head in agreement.

    ¡°Looks like the Lower Realm is really not somewhere the people from the Upper Realm can go to.¡±

    ¡°Not exactly, I was bound by the Soul Binding Chains, if not for those chains, I would not have been drained of so much spirit energy.¡± Jun Wu Yao shook his head slightly, in fact when he had been captured, he was seriously injured and his strength had drastically fallen to that of an ordinary level. Because of his injuries, he was left helpless in the Lower Realm.

    After being rescued by Jun Wu Xie, strength had recovered by a little, but it was at a very slow rate.

    ¡°Do you think that everyone else is like you?¡± Ren Huang¡¯s lips twitched, in the entire Upper Realm, the only person who could resist the environment of the Lower Realm would only be that person, or else the Lower Realm would have been in their ns from day one.

    Jun Wu Yao shrugged.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up.

    ¡°If we were to say that the Upper Realm does not dare to step into the Lower Realm, then wouldn¡¯t it be the best choice for Grandmaster to go to the Lower Realm? Not only you, even the Spirit Jade Pce can also stay there temporarily.¡±

    A trace of surprise flitted across Ren Huang¡¯s face, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words seemed to have lit up a new road for him.

    Since the Upper Realm had discovered his traces, even if he escaped again this time, as long as he remained in the Middle Realm, it was just a matter of time before he had to confront the people from the Upper Realm. After this painful lesson, the means of the Upper Realm would only be more cruel, escaping a second time was impossible.

    Ren Huang was originally from the Upper Realm, however he had lived in the Middle Realm for a few thousand years. Hence, his body had already been limatized to the deficiency of the spirit qi in the environment. If he were to go to the Lower Realm, there wouldn¡¯t be too big a reaction as his body had already been adapted. This n was really feasible!

    ¡°That¡¯s right, if we were to go to the Lower Realm, even if they wanted revenge, it would take some time to track us down. By the time they have discovered traces, they would not be able to reach their hands down so tantly. In the Lower Realm, they do not have any subsidiary powers such as the Nine Temples.¡± The Spirit Jade Pce Lord also voiced out.

    ¡°This is a brilliant idea, it¡¯s just that... We know nothing about the the Lower Realm. If we were to just arbitrarily go over, I¡¯m afraid that the Lower Realm¡¯s side might not react well.¡± Ren Huang had some hesitations, after all he was not familiar with the Lower Realm, who knows what troubles maye.

 Chapter 2219 - Change of Locationï¼ˆ2ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2219: Change of Location£¨2£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    As Ren Huang spoke, the Spirit Jade Pce Lord looked at Jun Wu Xie directly, for he knew where a certain someone came from.

    Jun Wu Xie cleared her throat and said, ¡°As for the matters of the Lower Realm, there is no need for Grandmaster to worry because... that¡¯s my territory.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Ren Huang looked at her with wide eyes.

    Her territory? What did it mean?

    The Spirit Jade Pce Lord could not help butugh out as he exined, ¡°Great Master Ren Huang was it? When your grand disciple annihted the Twelve Pces, it was not from the powers of the Spirit Jade Pce but it was a force that she had personally brought. After the Twelve Pces had been uprooted, that force hadpletely disappeared from the Middle Realm without a trace. Can you guess where that force came from?

    Ren Huang was stunned momentarily, there was something in the words of the Spirit Jade Pce Lord. He was obviously implying something as he looked at Jun Wu Xie meaningfully.

    Jun Wu Xie said, ¡°They¡¯re from the Lower Realm, like myself.¡±

    Her voice was calm but her words made Ren Huang look at her with incredulity. It was simply unbelievable! How sparse was the spirit qi in the Lower Realm? How was it able to raise Jun Wu Xie into such a perverse genius?

    When he first met this child for the first time, he had thought that Jun Wu Xie was very talented. In the Middle Realm, Jun Wu Xie was already considered a Dragon and Phoenix amongst men. How could he ever have thought that Jun Wu Xie was originally from the Lower Realm? It was extremely difficult to cultivate to a Purple Spirit, if he had remembered correctly, he had met Jun Wu Xie at Mount Fu Yao, Jun Wu Xie was already a Purple Spirit...

    She was only a teenager, to be able to reach such heights, moreover she had cultivated from the Lower Realm!

    Even for Ren Huang who thought that he had seen everything, he still could not help but be surprised by her origins.

    A Purple Spirit from the Lower Realm, in a short span of a mere two years, she was almost going to advance to the Gold Spirit, how old was she only?

    ¡°Is what you say true?¡± Ren Huang did not even notice that his voice was slightly trembling.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded her head.

    ¡°Each and every word is true.¡±

    Ren Huang suddenly pped his thigh with exhration!

    ¡°Good brat! I¡¯ve already thought that you were a little monster so rare that could only be met once in a millennium. I did not expect that you are far beyond that! A Silver Spirit from the Lower Realm... No... It won¡¯t be long before you would break through to the Gold Spirit. Ha ha ha... This is really... a talented generation ah!¡± Ren Huang chortled, he was very satisfied with this grand disciple of his. For Jun Wu Xie to be able to achieve such a height despite being from the Lower Realm made him extremely gratified.

    ¡°When did youe to the Middle Realm?¡± Ren Huang asked with his face full of smiles.

    ¡°When I came to Mount Fu Yao, I had just arrived in the Middle Realm not too long ago.¡± She replied honestly.

    When he heard that, he was even more exhrated as he roared out inughter. ording to her words, she had only been in the Middle Realm for slightly more than two years. And it was within these two years that this child had advanced from a Purple Spirit to Silver Spirit. If given more time, with this little prodigy¡¯s frightening talent, even those from the Upper Realm could notpare to her.

    ¡°I have a strong hunch that you would definitely be a huge headache for the Upper Realm.¡± The more he thought about it, the happier he was. He was extremely happy to have able to have met someone who could rival the Upper Realm, moreover this person was the very person he had picked out as his grand disciple.

    With the measly spirit qi in the Lower Realm, to be able to reach the Purple Spirit was very rare and adding on the two years that Jun Wu Xie was in the Middle Realm, she had almost reached the peak of the strongest in the Middle Realm. If this was not perverse, then what was it?

 Chapter 2220 - Change of Locationï¼ˆ3ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2220: Change of Location£¨3£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    There was no change in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s expression, she had never felt that her own cultivation speed was heaven defying. For she was clearer than anyone that her achievements today, what price she had paid. She had exhausted all her strength and effort, with each step she took, there was an immense amount of hard work poured in. The amount of hardships she faced was not something others could fathom.

    Others only saw her glory, but they did not know the arduous journey behind it all.

    Leaving her home at a young age, not being able to be with her family, getting rid of enemies, collecting maps, searching for the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb, entering the Middle Realm, fighting against the Twelve Pces, stepping into the Spirit World to cultivate the soul.... Each and every step, each and every adversity she faced, she never mentioned it to anyone.

    If given a choice of a peaceful and stable life, who would be willing to leave their loved ones and live each day on the edge?

    She was not seeking supreme power, all she wanted to was to live so she had no choice but to do this.

    ¡°Grandmaster, you can rest assured that once you¡¯ve reached the Lower Realm, there would be someone to arrange everything properly.¡± Jun Wu Xie did not reveal the emotions in her heart, there was not a ripple of emotion in her eyes.

    ¡°Good, good, good.¡± Ren Huang was nodding his head in delight, until he suddenly realized what she meant as he furrowed his brows and asked, ¡°Someone would arrange? Do you mean that you do not intend to follow us to the Lower Realm?¡±

    She replied: ¡°We have to take precautions against the Blood Sacrifice of the Three Realms, I already know that the arrays are scattered all about the Middle Realm. There are as many as one hundred and eight totems and although we have destroyed more than half of them, however it is better to be safe than sorry. Only after destroying all of it will I feel assured.¡±

    There were three most crucial points for the Blood Sacrifice array. The first being the soul bone which has been stolen by Ren Huang. Second was the otherworldly soul; Jun Wu Yao won¡¯t be caught so easily. The third would be the array itself. There was no need for Jun Wu Xie to do anything for the first two points as they had already been covered, but she wasn¡¯t willing to give up the third point, she would destroy everything so that there wouldn¡¯t be any room for regrets.

    After hearing her words, Ren Huang let out a sigh. He could see that she paid close attention to the Blood Sacrifice Array, her concern was his as well. No one would know for sure what other sinister ns the Upper Realm might resort to if they were unable to retrieve back the soul bone or capture Jun Wu Yao. The only thing they could do now was to thoroughly put a stop to this and eliminate all the risks.

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, there¡¯s no need for me to head to the Lower Realm then. I shall follow you guys as well.¡± Ren Huang said with a smile full of pride, his own grand disciple was so upright, as the elder, how could he he just sit by and do nothing?

    However, Jun Wu Xie shook her head and urged, ¡°The soul bone is in the possession of Grandmaster, your safety will ensure that the soul bone will be kept safely away, you have to leave.¡±

    Ren Huang sighed in regret, he fully understood where she wasing from, since the Upper Realm could use Su Ya to lure him out, what other means would they stoop to the next time? The best way for him to avoid them would be to head over to the Lower Realm.

    ¡°So be it then, but you have to be extremely careful, the means of the Upper Realm are beyond unscrupulous and aren¡¯t easy to deal with. It¡¯s better to thread carefully although you have that brilliant head of yours. Ye..Jun Wu Yao, will you be apanying her by her side?¡± Ren Huang looked towards Jun Wu Yao,pared to himself, Jun Wu Yao was way stronger and if he was by Jun Wu Xie¡¯s side to protect her, then he wouldn¡¯t need to worry.

    Jun Wu Yao looked at Jun Wu Xie with a gaze filled with adoration.

    ¡°Of course, I will give my all to protect her.¡±

    His voice wasn¡¯t loud but it made everyone around the campfire understand how much Jun Wu Xie meant to Jun Wu Yao.

 Chapter 2221 - Change of Locationï¼ˆ4ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2221: Change of Location£¨4£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Ren Huang became silent, even a fool could see what it all meant. He really did not think that the very Ye Jue that could call forth the winds and clouds, the one who could shake up the entire Upper Realm would actually have such a gentle side, was just that this gentleness was only for one person under the entire heavens.

    The Spirit Jade Pce Lord cleared his throat, he felt that the atmosphere was a bit awkward especially after he had realized the true strength of Jun Wu Yao.

    It was truly a sight to behold, witnessing the great demon king in love.

    ¡°A lot of my disciples are hurt, I¡¯m afraid that there will be some difficulty if we were to travel far.¡± Although this time they had achieved victory, but the price paid by the Spirit Jade Pce was heavy as well. Those that have passed on were cremated and their ashes had been stored into boxes and ced into the Cosmos Sack. Even if they had passed on, the Spirit Jade Pce Lord would not leave them alone on the cold icy mountain summit, they would be buried properly in the future.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded slightly, she had already seen the injuries of the disciples of the Spirit Jade Pce, if they were to travel far, she was afraid that even with just a slight increase in their pace to hurry on the road could easily take their lives. Even now, Su Ya could not be easily moved and would need a period of time to recuperate.

    Jun Wu Yao had already ced a barrier around this forest, if anyone else were to enter, he would be the first to know.

    ¡°Fortunately, Young Miss Jun has unparalleled medical skills, otherwise the number of deaths and casualties would be even more rming.¡± Spirit Jade Pce Lord said a voice filled with admiration.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s strength was already Heaven defying, her speed of advancement was unprecedented, but there was more ¨C That divine level of medical skills. It was as if she was born to antagonize people.

    But no one had realised that her divine skills in medicine was not from this life.

    ¡°Naturally, that¡¯s my grand disciple that not anyone can bepared to!¡± Ren Huang puffed up his chest with pride, there was no need to say how proud he was feeling at that moment.

    Spirit Jade Pce Lord coughed, Ren Huang and him were also old acquaintances and he was familiar with the usual temperament of Ren Huang.

    ¡°It¡¯s just right, we can make use of this opportunity. I can teach you some of the cultivation methods of the Upper Realm, without knowing them, you have already advanced into the Silver Spirit in the Middle Realm. The cultivation methods of the Upper Realm are pretty awesome and there is no harm for you in learning them. Although Jun Wu Yao is strong, however he cultivates the dark spirit that differs from our spirit energy. Also, I¡¯m afraid that he doesn¡¯t teach as well as I do.¡± There was a tone of arrogance in Ren Huang¡¯s voice. In terms of power, he could not rival Jun Wu Yao. However in terms of teaching... Jun Wu Yao could not catch up to him even if he was riding on a horse.

    Jun Wu Yao raised an eyebrow slightly but did not say anything.

    Jun Wu Xie eyes were sparkling for there was noone who could rival her for the thirst for power.

    It was rare to see his own grand disciple staring at him with such eager eyes and Ren Huang became swelled with happiness and pride.

    Over the next few days, Jun Wu Xie helped to treat the wounded and at the same time, she was studying the cultivation methods of the Upper Realm from Ren Huang. The cultivation methods of the Upper Realm werepletely different from the Middle and Lower Realm. The speed at which she had progressed was astonishing although her cultivation methods were different from an ordinary person¡¯s, but afterbining the cultivation methods of the Upper Realm, she was like a tiger with wings. She was progressing at an astounding speed that was incredibly shocking.

    It was just that...

    She was too busy and have forgotten that she herself was injured. Once she was tired, she would be dragged back to the camp and forced to rest by Jun Wu Yao. Even if she protested, Jun Wu Yao would also turn a deaf ear to it.

 Chapter 2222 - Warmth before the stormï¼ˆ1ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2222: Warmth before the storm£¨1£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    After establishing the new goal of relocating to the Lower Realm, the Spirit Jade Pce Lord informed his disciples of his decision. After learning the news, many of the girls were looking forward to it. They had been isted from the world for too long and could not wait to go and look at the ces they had never been to before. They had no home, no rtives and the fellow sister disciples in the Spirit Jade Pce were their only rtives they had, where the Spirit Jade Pce was, that was where their home was.

    Yan Bu Gui had been guarding by Su Ya¡¯s side all this while, be it day or night, he had cared for her without stop. The beard that had been shaved off grew back again into a stubbly mess. Although everything beneath his eyes was just a patch of ck, however his eyes shone with happiness.

    Under Jun Wu Xie¡¯s care, Su Ya¡¯s injury had improved tremendously. It was just that she had been too severely wounded, it would be difficult to revert back to her original appearance in such a short time. The wounds on her face had already turned to scabs, but they had been cruelly drawn all over her face and it was a scary sight that even she herself did not dare look. However, Yan Bu Gui did not care one bit. When she woke up every morning, he would gently kiss each and every part of her face, it was as if those scars did not even exist. No matter what, she was the most beautiful woman in his heart.

    Jun Wu Xie had just brought the medicine into Su Ya tent and saw Yan Bu Gui and Su Ya in the midst of an intimate kiss.

    Even Jun Wu Xie was stunned momentarily.

    When Yan Bu Gui discovered the presence of Jun Wu Xie, he immediately straightened his body, but a suspicious blush coloured his face as he had on a flustered expression.

    Su Ya onlyughed out.

    ¡°You are already someone¡¯s Master, yet your skin is still so thin.¡±

    Yan Bu Gui¡¯s face reddened even more after her teasing.

    Jun Wu Xie had already returned to her usual expression she walked in with the medicine.

    ¡°Three dayster, we will need to depart. Would Master Su Ya be able to take it?¡± In terms of injuries, other than Lord Meh Meh, Su Ya¡¯s ones were the heaviest.

    ¡°What is this addressing of Master Su Ya? Just call me Master directly and call him Martial Master, listening to all this is so awkward.¡± Su Ya¡¯s spirit was much better and her uninhibited speaking manner had also recovered.

    Jun Wu Xie nced at Yan Bu Gui and only after she saw that he nodded his head with his reddened face did she say, ¡°Yes, Master.¡±

    Her rtionship between Su Ya and Yan Bu Gui were a littleplicated. Su Ya was her Master as well as Yan Bu Gui¡¯s Master. However, she herself had recognised both of them as her Master, fortunately there was Su Ya and Yan Bu Gui¡¯s feelings of affection, or else Jun Wu Xie would really not know whether to call Yan Bu Gui her Master or her Senior Brother...

    ¡°I will be fine, it¡¯s just that I don¡¯t know Tian Ze that brat....¡± Su Ya thought back of her own Junior Brother, they had both been caught together. She was left in the prison as bait while Tian Ze was thrown out. The injuries that he had suffered was no less than hers, and she had no idea how he was doing.

    ¡°Master, please rest assured. The reason why I was able to rush to Mount Fu Yao was because I met with Master Uncle. He has already recovered quite a bit by now and I have already instructed people to bring him over the moment we¡¯ve departed from Mount Fu Yao.¡± Jun Wu Xie replied, other than Tian Ze, she had also naturally called Xue¡¯er who had been taking care of Tian Ze toe together. Since the Spirit Jade Pce wanted to go to the Lower Realm, they could not leave Xue¡¯er alone in the Middle Realm .

    ¡°That brat is one hell of a lucky ***.¡± Su Ya harrumphed, although she harrumphed, but it was not hard to hear the concern she had for her Junior Brother.

    ¡°But... kid, this woman has yet to settle our ount!¡± Su Ya suddenly said.

    ¡°Tell me, you are a girl, yet you have to dress up as a boy in front of this woman to cover up this countenance that is fair like a flower. So how should we settle this ount?¡±

 Chapter 2223 - Warmth before the stormï¼ˆ2ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2223: Warmth before the storm£¨2£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Soon after Su Ya had recovered her spirits, she had learned that her delicate little disciple turned out to be a beautiful girl. This had shocked her greatly, when they had first met at Cloudy Brook Academy, they had spent most of their time together but she could not even see through the disguise of Jun Wu Xie. She did not know if it was she herself who had failed in observing that or it was that Jun Wu Xie had disguised herself too well.

    Jun Wu Xie touched the tip of her nose awkwardly, she had no intention to conceal that from Su Ya, at the time it was imperative to do so to avoid the Twelve Pces as well as for the ease of movement.

    ¡°Alright, if you are going to be so fierce again, this would scare dear disciple.¡± Yan Bu Gui saw that his own woman was deliberately provoking his disciple and could not help but speak out.

    ¡°This is my disciple!¡± She raised her eyebrow.

    Yan Bu Gui was speechless.

    What she was protective about was that deep fear that he would rob her of her disciple...

    He was obviously the first one to ept this disciple...

    ¡°You are also my disciple.¡± Su Ya harrumphed.

    ¡°Yes, Master...¡± Yan Bu Gui answered wryly but his heart was filled with joy. Today, Su Ya had already reverted back to her usual temperament and this meant that for the rest to recover, it was only a matter of time.

    ¡°Good disciple...¡±

    Yan Bu Gui and Su Ya had staged such an affectionate scene in front of Jun Wu Xie that Jun Wu Xie quickly changed the medicine of Su Ya and left in a hurry.

    If it was Qiao Chu and the rest, they wouldugh on the spot. Only the heavens knew that each time Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao disyed affection in front of them, how much trauma to their frail hearts were inflicted?

    The moment Jun Wu Xie stepped out of Su Ya¡¯s tent, she saw the Spirit Jade Pce Lord standing outside while trembling. Ye Mei was holding on to Lord Meh Meh in a distance of approximately ten steps away from him. The expression on the Spirit Jade Pce Lord was one filled with resentment, it was as if he had suffered a great grievance. Rather, it was Ye Mei who was at a loss as he carried Lord Meh Meh in a stupor.

    If others did not know, they would think that Ye Mei had given something to Spirit Jade Pce Lord.

    ¡°The two of you...?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked.

    ¡°I... I came because ...I wanted to ask if those disciple of mine are able to make the journey three dayster. I... I shall return to the tent first to wait for you.¡± The Spirit Jade Pce Lord¡¯s voice was trembling slightly and his pair of eyes was watching Ye Mei who was standing at the side with vignce.

    The moment he finished speaking, he turned and rushed back to his own tent.

    Jun Wu Xie and Ye Mei looked at each other and Ye Mei immediately retorted: ¡°I did not do anything!!¡±

    It was only because Lord Meh Meh had wanted to see Jun Wu Xie, which was why he had carried it here to find her. However, he did not expect to see the Spirit Jade Pce Lord standing outside Su Ya¡¯s tent. Before he could even say anything, the moment Spirit Jade Pce Lord saw him, it was as if he had seen a ghost and wailed loudly before he hugged his own shoulders and stood warily at one corner.

    Ye Mei was scared by his reaction, and stood there dumbfounded.

    Jun Wu Xie immediately understood what the reason was.

    It was a rpse of the Spirit Jade Pce Lord¡¯s old sickness.

    Towards the fear of men, it had made the Spirit Jade Pce Lord almost not leave the Spirit Jade Pce at all. This time, in order to save Su Ya, he had brought forth arge force because of the urgent situation at hand. His ¡®sickness¡¯ was much better, however once the crisis had been lifted...it rpsed again.

    In the entire campsite, there were only a handful of men. Yan Bu Gui was by Su Ya¡¯s side taking care of her and did not leave at all. Jun Wu Yao did not appear much other than at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s side. Ren Huang and the Spirit Jade Pce Lord were old acquaintances and there were certain ¡®antibodies¡¯ that had been built up.

 Chapter 2224 - Warmth before the stormï¼ˆ3ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2224: Warmth before the storm£¨3£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Looking at the entire campsite, the only male was Ye Mei and there was because he ran many errands, mainly sending medicine and the likes. Hence, his presence had scared the Spirit Jade Pce Lord silly due to his fear of man.

    Jun Wu Xie understood the reason and did not say anything further. She just walked over and picked up Lord Meh Meh from hands of the stunned Ye Mei.

    The self-recovery ability of the spirit beasts were much higher than that of humans, coupled with the care and high medicinal skills of Jun Wu Xie, Lord Meh Meh¡¯s wounds had recovered by quite a bit. It was just that it seem to realize that it¡¯s ¡®weakness¡¯ could bring about some benefits and it could clearly walk on his own but it still rested on the bed pitifully, in order to be cared by Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Shrewd Meh Meh.¡± The ck cat who was standing on the shoulder of Jun Wu Xie said in a pompous tone.

    Lord Meh Meh ignored its contempt and only looked up pitifully at Jun Wu Xie with half opened eyes as it raised its front hoof and scratched Jun Wu Xie¡¯s cor and it sessfully exchange for the gentle touch of Jun Wu Xie.

    The Blood Sacrificial Rabbit who had followed by the side was green with envy, if it was not for the size of Lord Meh Meh, it had very much wanted to exchange the task with Lord Meh Meh, so that it could also experience the attention of such affection.

    After Jun Wu Xie patted Lord Meh Meh, she bent down to pet the Blood Sacrificial Rabbit. Only after this set of actions did it appease the frail and unbnced heart of the little rabbit.

    It squinted it eyes with delight as it enjoyed the touch of Jun Wu Xie, because of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s advancement and the addition of Poison Ivy, her affinity with nts had increased and the aura of nts was more dense and it made the rabbit greedy for more.

    Lord Meh Meh was initially the only one to enjoy this special treatment, and when it thought about how it had to share Jun Wu Xie¡¯s affection with the Blood Sacrificial Rabbit, it immediately used its hoof to kick at the face of the Blood Sacrificial Rabbit when Jun Wu Xie was not paying attention.

    After being stepped on the entire face by that sheep, the Blood Sacrificial Rabbit could no longer bear the continuous provocation as it opened itsrge mouth and directly bit onto that restless hoof.

    The rabbit had flipped!

    ¡°Meh Meh Meh!!!¡± The moment Lord Meh Meh felt the pain, it was stunned momentarily before it jumped out of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s embrace as it hurled itself at the Blood Sacrificial Rabbit. The two silly beasts started chasing each other and the entire scene turned into aplete chaos.

    ¡°See, I told you. It¡¯s injuries had long recovered seventy to eighty percent, yet you still didn¡¯t believe.¡± The ck cat casually licked its paws as it looked at the bleating Lord Meh Meh who was chasing the Blood Sacrificial Rabbit all around energetically. This guy had been fed so many miraculous medicine by Jun Wu Xie, it even ate a whole handful of lotus seeds from Drunk Lotus. Let¡¯s not even mention it being injured, it¡¯s strength should have already advanced yet it still acted all pitiful?

    Jun Wu Xie did not feel the same, Lord Meh Meh and the Blood Sacrificial Rabbit had followed her by chance. They were not like the ck cat who was closely linked to her soul, nor were they like her ring spirits. It was a coincidence that they had met and yet they had followed her diligently, trying their best for her, ardently pursuing and pushing themselves to help her in all of their capacity. They were not afraid of getting hurt for her, even if they were to stake their lives, they had done so on their own ord. This alone made her willing to share with them all her affection.

    ¡°I wonder if...Qiao Chu and the rest have received the news already...¡± Jun Wu Xie retracted her gaze. Before she had acted, she had transmitted a message to the Lower Realm just in case. They should have received the news by now, and she was afraid that they would rush to the Middle Realm. Things had temporarily came to an end here and if they could meet each other, she could entrust them to help settle the move to the Lower Realm, and she could save one trip.

    She was afraid that once she went back, the moment she met with Jun Qing and the others, she could no longer bear it. She did not manage to find Jun Gu and she was not willing to see the disappointment in Jun Xian¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter 2225 - Approaching Danger (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2225: Approaching Danger (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Over on this side, Jun Wu Xie and the rest were resting after having found a new path to head towards to.

    However, on the other side, a group of uninvited guests step into the blood filled Cloudy Brook Academy. The few ck robed man looked at the devastated site before them, with bodies scattered all around the square. Looking at the dried blood on the ground and at the condition of the dead bodies, it seems that a fierce battle had ensued quite some time ago. The deep scarlet red that had dyed the entire ce was a startling sight to behold.

    ¡°This... How did this happen?¡± The man leading the group was shocked beyond words, everything he saw before him was really unexpected. With a pale face, he immediately said, ¡°Go back immediately and inform the Lord.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    In the entire square of the Cloudy Brook Academy, all the bodies had belonged to the people of the Upper Realm. If one did not witness the with one¡¯s own eyes, no one would ever believe that a thousand Gold Spirits would actually be wiped out here!

    The ck robed men quickly left at an amazing speed, wherever they passed, all they left was a golden afterimage!

    In a dimly lit room, there was a revolting stench. It was a myriad of smells mixed together, however one thing was clear ¨C blood.

    It was obviously a bright and clear day where the sun was the hottest. However, the doors and windows were tightly shut in that room and the curtains had blocked out every single ray of light. The room was illuminated by only a few lit candles.

    The closed door was pushed open and a ck robed man walked in from outside and immediately knelt down in front of the big bed in the room. That bed was covered withyers of cloth, veiling that person on the bed.

    ¡°Lord! Something happened at the Cloudy Brook Academy, I had gone to over to take a look but discovered that Ba He and his men were all killed, not one survived.¡± The ck robed man reported in a hurry.

    There was a long silence in the quiet room. Only after a long whileter did a slightly hoarse voice sound out from beyond the veil.

    ¡°Do you know who did it?¡± The voice was hoarse but it was sounded unexpectedly nice, it was just that it had a hint of coldness that would make people shudder.

    ¡°Your subordinate have yet to identify that. A few bodies have been brought back, however looking at the traces, it seems that it should have been a fierce battle and both sides suffered huge casualties.... They should have been in arge scale battle because we have found that although only the bodies of Ba He¡¯s men were found, however there wererge patches of blood stains next to them, and there were also traces of mass burning which we believe to be the perpetrators burning the bodies of their deadpanions.... As for who they are... Further investigations are needed before we can determine the identity.¡± The ck robed man had reported everything he had discovered at the Cloudy Brook Academy.

    ¡°Really useless.....¡± A sigh came from beyond the veil, although it was sounded very casual, it was filled with a strong killing intent.

    The ck robed man who was kneeling on the floor could not help but feel a trickle of cold sweat drip down his forehead as a strong sense of fear enveloped him.

    ¡°The person that Ba He and his men caught was Su Ya of the Cloudy Brook Academy?¡± The voice rang out again.

    ¡°Yes.¡± The ck robed man replied.

    ¡°Oh? Then... it¡¯s great...that they are dead.¡± A hint ofughter could be heard in the voice.

    Sweat started to trickle down like rain as the entire back of the ck robed man had beenpletely soaked in cold sweat.

    It¡¯s great?

    A thousand Gold Spirits had all been wiped out and yet the Lord had said ¡®it¡¯s great¡¯?

    What did he mean exactly?

    ¡°Heed my orders, dispatch all of the dark guards and carry out arge scale search in the vicinity of Mount Fu Yao. Being able to wipe out Ba He and his men, she would not leave unscathed. Under such heavy injuries, she won¡¯t be able to escape far...¡± Hisughter echoed in the room, insidious and dark as if a devil had crawled out from the depths of hell.

 Chapter 2226 - Impending Dangerï¼ˆ2ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2226: Impending Danger£¨2£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Yes!¡± The ck robed man said astutely.

    ¡°Summon Luo Qingcheng over.¡± That man ordered.

    ¡°Yes, my Lord.¡± The ck robed man immediately retreated.

    A short whileter, the door was opened once again and a beautifuldy walked in. Although she wore a simple purple dress, however she had on a noble and elegant temperament, her pair of cold enchanting eyes made people not dare to approach her. Not a hint of smile could be seen on her face.

    ¡°You were looking for me?¡± Luo Qingcheng said as she furrowed her brows due to the revolting stench in the room.

    ¡°What you¡¯ve been looking for, I¡¯ve already found it for you.¡± That hoarse voice sounded out once again.

    A glint of excitement shed by her eyes. She suppressed the fluctuations in her heart she narrowed her eyes and asked, ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s just that... I¡¯ve found the person that you¡¯ve been looking for. So what are you going to thank me with?¡± There was a hint of smile in the voice.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± Luo Qingcheng asked coldly.

    ¡°I want a person.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°A young girl who is by that person¡¯s side. That person is whom you¡¯ve been looking for, naturally he belongs to you. However, I want the person by his side.¡±

    Luo Qingcheng frowned.

    ¡°You are free to strike, if she obstructs you, you can kill her. As long as you bring her body back, I only want her.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I promise you.¡± She replied.

    ¡°I will let someone draw a portrait of her for you, I hope that our cooperation will be sessful this time round.¡± That person chortled.

    The cold and sinisterughter echoed in the dimly lit room, Luo Qingcheng nced at theyers of veil before walking out without saying a word.

    A man whose face was disfigured on one side waited by the door and when he saw her appear, he immediately greeted her: ¡°Mistress.¡±

    ¡°Have you heard it all?¡± Luo Qingcheng asked without looking at him.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Make the necessary preparations and head out together with the dark guards.¡± She ordered.

    ¡°Your subordinate obeys!¡±

    She immediately left and the moment she stepped into her room, she closed the door and stood in front of the windows. Looking out, she stared at the beautiful sunset. Her eyes were slightly lowered as her gaze turnedplicated.

    She remained silent and stood there with no expression on her face. After a long time, the door was opened and the man walked in respectfully with a scroll in his hand.

    ¡°Mistress.¡±

    Luo Qingcheng raised her hand, took the scroll and she slowly unfurled it. A peerless countenance was slowly revealed.

    The girl drawn in the scroll had a beautiful and impable face, however her cold demeanour could be felt, showing that the painter who drew this was extremely skilful. To be able to portray the portrait to be so lifelike and that pair of eyes that stared back was cold. Although this was only a drawing, that unspeakable feeling of breathlessness just looking at this face was startling.

    If looked closely, the picture of the girl was somewhat simr to Luo Qingcheng. The same cold demeanour, yet different in their own ways. Luo Qingcheng was dazzling and morous, there was an aggressive edge to her.

    However the girl in the portrait gave the impression of aloofness, was as if the entire world would not be able to stir up any waves in her eyes at all.

    ¡°This is the person he seeks?¡± Luo Qingcheng slightly raised her brows.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Alright then.¡± Luo Qingcheng threw the picture into the burning brazier. The hot me quickly engulfed the picture as the girl slowly disappeared bit by bit as the me devoured it.

 Chapter 2227 - Impending Dangerï¼ˆ3ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2227: Impending Danger£¨3£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The night in the dense forest started to fade as the warm sunlight peeked through between the gaps of the leaves and the entire forest was illuminated, it was as if there were scattered stars all over.

    Jun Wu Xie stirred from her sleep as she awoke to the fresh new day. Over the past few days, because of therge number of wounded people, all the medicine in her Cosmos Sack had been emptied out, only some herbs remained. Fortunately, Jun Wu Yao had given her a small pill furnace at the very beginning so that she could refine and a medicine at her own convenience. It was perfect for a time like this and after she dressed up, she came out of her tent and enjoyed the embrace of the warm sunlight. The warm sunlight had signified that a new day hade and that a fresh start had begun. After she made her preparations, she started to refine new medicines and the rate at which she refined them was like flowing water, however despite this speed, it was still unable to meet the demand. It could only temporarily ensure that the disciples of the Spirit Jade Pce could make this journey, but it was not enough for them to recover their spirit power.

    After making the necessary preparations, Jun Wu Xie refined a batch of medicine pills. They immediately set off as they had already rested for a few days and this ce was no longer safe to stay.

    The disciples of the Spirit Jade Pce had not fully recovered but for the sake of safety, they could only endure the pain as they moved on forward.

    Fortunately, although they were injured, they did not drag on anyone¡¯s hind legs as they packed everything up quickly as they embarked on the new journey.

    Yan Bu Gui carried Su Ya on his back with his face full of smiles, it was as if he was carrying his whole world on him.

    ¡°Little Wu Xie ah, can you still remember everything I¡¯ve said to you before? You are only one step away from the Gold Spirit, I believe that with your talent, it would not be long for you to go beyond the level of the Gold Spirit. When you reach that step, if you would like to advance further, you would need to start to condense spirit inscriptions.¡± Ren Huang said as he walked beside her, he would be following the Spirit Jade Pce and travel to the Lower Realm together, he could only use the little time they had over the the past few days to try to squeeze all the cultivation methods of the Upper Realm into Jun Wu Xie¡¯s brain. So along the road, without any rest, he kept on speaking.

    Luckily, Jun Wu Xie had a high level ofprehension and memory. Ren Huang only needed to say it once and she had it down in her memory, so she listened intently to all his words.

    ¡°Grandmaster, what you¡¯ve used before at the Cloudy Brook Academy was the Spirit Ring?¡± Jun Wu Xie remembered the scene of Ren Huang killing the surrounding enemies at the Cloudy Brook Academy, one against a thousand, yet he did not fall into a disadvantageous position. If Ba He had not used Su Ya to threaten him, the massacre would have continued on.

    Ren Huang nodded his head and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, that was the Spirit Ring.¡± He then condensed the Spirit Ring which was surrounded by a blue light on his palm.

    At that time, the situation was dire and Jun Wu Xie wasn¡¯t able toe close. Looking at it now from closer distance, she could see that the Spirit Ring wasposed of strings of inscriptions, it was just that those inscriptions were a little strange, some of them looked like soul inscriptions yet was not exactly the same.

    ¡°Look here, each string of the inscription is independent. They are tapered to the spirit energy in your body, each one different. Therger the Spirit Ring, the stronger the strength. At the initial stage of condensing the spirit inscription, is the very beginning as more and more inscriptions are an extension from it.¡± Ren Huang patiently taught her that the Spirit Ring was equivalent to those spirit power in the human body and once the spirit inscription was condensed and took form, the spirit power would not disappear but because of the consumption of the spirit energy, it would temporarily fall into a deep sleep. Just like he had forcibly crushed the Spirit Ring, but he had only destroyed the temporary use of the Spirit Ring and the actual Spirit Ring itself was still in his body.

    ¡°Cultivating the spirit inscription is to condense spirit energy, they would exist in your veins in the state of nothingness and sink into your dantian.¡± Ren Huang exined further, ¡°Why don¡¯t you give it a try, see if you¡¯re able to condense a spirit inscription ording to what I¡¯ve taught you before.¡±

 Chapter 2228 - Top Ten Expertsï¼ˆ1ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2228: Top Ten Experts£¨1£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Following the words of Ren Huang, Jun Wu Xie tried to condense spirit energy in her dantian, however she was unable to capture that feeling, after finally condensing a little bit, in just a few minutes, everything dispersed again.

    Ren Huang smiled at her as he looked at the sullen expression after her continuous failure, however there was not a hint of surprise nor disappointment in his eyes.

    ¡°If you have yet to reach the peak of the Gold Spirit, you wouldn¡¯t be able to condense any spirit inscription. But remember the feeling that you have now, as your strength grows, this feeling will be easier to capture, and apletely new experience will flow into your body. I believe that in a few years, you will definitely be able to condense out aplete spirit inscription. Perhaps given ten years or so, you might be even able to condense out aplete Spirit Ring.¡± Ren Huang was not disappointed one bit and his voice was filled with hope. He had lived for thousands of years and has met countless people, it was very rare to meet a talented individual like Jun Wu Xie.

    At the side, the Spirit Jade Pce Lord heard the words of Ren Huang and secretly tried to condense out a spirit inscription. However, the result made him very disappointed. When Ren Huang taught Jun Wu Xie, he had been listening intently subconsciously as he secretly learned as well, Ren Huang did not mind and also took it as he was teaching him as well.

    ¡°If you intend to deal with the Upper Realm, you must be able to condense out spirit inscriptions. Little Wu Xie, you have to listen to me carefully, before you are able to condense out a Spirit Ring, you are never ever allowed to sh with the people from the Upper Realm head on.¡± Ren Huang looked at her worriedly, although her talent was astounding, however she was still very young and the time that she had spent cultivating was too short. To be able to achieve something, she would need at least a year or two.

    ¡°This disciple understands.¡± Jun Wu Xie was not anxious, she understood that the most taboo in cultivation was being too hasty. She had confidence that she could condense the spirit inscription, this was all just a matter of time.

    Jun Wu Yao was at the side walked quietly beside her, watching her eyes sparkling, and the gaze that he looked at her was overspilling with adoration.

    ¡°It is so difficult to condense a spirit inscription, Headmaster, I see that your Spirit Ring has a lot of spirit inscriptions in it.¡± After a few failed attempts, the Spirit Jade Pce Lord gave up. He was still a certain distance away from the peak, Ren Huang¡¯s words were truly from experience.

    ¡°This rascal, it seems like you do have some vision. No matter what, I¡¯m also an expert in the Upper Realm.¡± Ren Huang puffed up his chest and said with pride.

    He was someone powerful, however when he said it in such a triumphant and smug manner, he did not make people feel awe but felt that it was funny instead.

    Jun Wu Yao slowly lifted his gaze and swept past Ren Huang, but when he noticed that his clothes were being tugged at, he lowered his head and looked at Jun Wu Xie was gently tugging his sleeves.

    ¡°Is my Grandmaster very strong?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked.

    Choosing to ask Jun Wu Yao instead of Ren Huang was an absolutely wise choice.

    Jun Wu Xie raised his eyebrow and looked at Ren Huang who was staring back at him with wide eyes. Obviously Ren Huang wanted to protest against the choice of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s choice in person when she asked this question, however he could only watch helplessly as it was Jun Wu Yao.

    ¡°He is...alright.¡± Jun Wu Yao replied indifferently.

    Ren Huang was immediately unhappy.

    ¡°What do you mean by alright?! This old man here is one of the top ten experts in the Upper Realm! Ye Jue, stop speaking nonsense!¡± Ren Huang was afraid that his glorious image would be destroyed and he immediately try to rectify it.

    ¡°One of the top ten experts?¡± Jun Wu Xie looked at him in shock, one could not me her, it was... really difficult to picture him with such a high and noble image.

 Chapter 2229 - Top Ten Expertsï¼ˆ2ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2229: Top Ten Experts£¨2£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Ren Huang puffed up his chest proudly.

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Jun Wu Yao sneered.

    Ren Huang wrinkled his nose and said, ¡°I am toozy topare with a monster like you. I am talking serious things with my grand disciple now, stop interrupting.¡± After saying that, Ren Huang even waved his hand in dismissal towards Jun Wu Yao.

    Such a casual action made the Spirit Jade Pce who was at the side swallow arge mouthful of saliva. He dared to swear that if Ren Huang was not Jun Wu Xie¡¯s Grandmaster, Jun Wu Yao would definitely have pped him with the palm of his hand!

    ¡°Little Wu Xie ah, the strength of the Upper Realm is determined by the number of spirit inscriptions. And there are only eleven people who can form a Spirit Ring. Out of these eleven people, ten of them are called the top ten experts. Your Grandmaster here is one of them.¡± Ren Huangpletely ignored Jun Wu Yao¡¯s gaze as he seriously boasted to Jun Wu Xie about his own great achievements.

    ¡°Eleven people? If that¡¯s the case, why are only ten people ranked?¡± Jun Wu Xie could not understand as she asked.

    Ren Huang¡¯s expression changed slightly, as his eyes involuntarily nced at Jun Wu Yao. Seeing that there was no abnormality in Jun Wu Yao¡¯s expression, he whispered: ¡°There are eleven people who can condense a Spirit Ring but among them, there is one who can condense a double Spirit Ring.

    ¡°Double Spirit Ring?¡± After experiencing the difficulty of condensing the spirit inscription, Jun Wu Xie felt shocked at this notion.

    In the entire Upper Realm, where it was filled with Gold Spirits, to be able to condense out a Spirit Ring were only eleven people, this showed how rare and how hard it was to condense one out. And yet, that person not only condensed one Spirit Ring, but two! This was really startling.

    Ren Huang continued on: ¡°That¡¯s right, that person dominates the Upper Realm, the n of the Blood Sacrifice of the Three Realms was also proposed by him. That person is no longer like a human any more, he could be said to have stepped one foot in the Realm of Gods. I can also tell you that if the ten experts join hands together to go against him, I¡¯m afraid that they would suffer losses instead.¡±

    The top ten experts teaming up, which means that ten people with the same strength as Ren Huangbining that monstrous power to attack... After personally witnessing Ren Huang¡¯s strength, Jun Wu Xie found it hard to even fathom how powerful the person with the double Spirit Ring was.

    Subconsciously, her eyes fell on to Jun Wu Yao. He had said that his strength was only one tenth of his peak, but even so, she could feel Jun Wu Yao¡¯s strength now was stronger than Ren Huang. She did not know if that ifpared to that person who has the double Spirit Ring....

    Jun Wu Yao looked back at Jun Wu Xie but he did not say anything.

    Ren Huang said: ¡°They have never fought against each other before, once this fe here started wreaking havoc in the Middle Realm, that person could see how terrible this guy¡¯s power is. That person is not a fool, he did not dare to provoke him and was quite courteous to him.¡±

    If it was Jun Wu Yao at his peak and that person with the double Spirit Ring, it would definitely be a battle to behold.

    ¡°If you want to destroy the Blood Sacrifice of the Three Realms, you will face off with him sooner orter, however before that it is imperative that you kill off other nine people of the top ten experts...¡±

    That personmanded the entire Upper Realm and only Jun Wu Yao was the special case who was not constrained by him. Even Ren Huang that year was suppressed totally by that person and when he uncovered the plot of the Blood Sacrifice of the Three Realms, he could no longer bear the condemnation of his conscience and could only steal the soul bone and flee from the Upper Realm.

    If Jun Wu Xie wanted to put an end to the Blood Sacrifice of the Three Realms, what Jun Wu Xie would need to contend against wasn¡¯t just one or two people but she would be up against the entire Upper Realm!

 Chapter 2230 - Top Ten Expertsï¼ˆ3ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2230: Top Ten Experts£¨3£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Ren Huang knew that his words at this time would bring about tremendous pressure to Jun Wu Xie, but these were things that she would need to face sooner orter. There was no harm in telling her all these in advance.

    Jun Wu Xie who was listening to all his words quietly had only one thought in her mind: She would soon face an enemy like never before, one of unfathomable strength. However strong her opponent is, she would never back down!

    ¡°However, if it is possible, I would suggest that you try to recover this guy is strength first. This way, that person with the double Spirit Ring would have a worthy opponent and you would also be able to get rid of some obstacles.¡± Ren Huang gestured with his chin and pointed towards Jun Wu Yao, he dared to ask Jun Wu Xie to do this because he knew that standing behind her was the powerful Jun Wu Yao, as long as he recovered, there would no longer be a problem.

    Jun Wu Yao slightly arched his brows, with regards to the recognition of his strength in the words of Ren Huang, he was rather satisfied.

    Jun Wu Xie was slightly lost in her own thoughts as she stared into space. She had asked Jun Wu Yao once before, what did he need to recover. However, at that time, he only shook his head and said, ¡°It is veryplicated, you don¡¯t have to worry about it, I will settle it myself.¡± After that, he did not say anything else.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be too nervous, now that the otherworldly soul is by your side and the soul bone had been taken away by me. Even if the Upper Realm want to continue the Blood Sacrifice of the Three Realms, they have not met all the necessary conditions. It should not be a problem to drag this on for a few years, now you are only a small evildoer, who knows by then, you would have grown into a big evildoer. What top ten experts, what double Spirit Ring, by then all of these won¡¯t pose a problem to you.¡± Maybe Ren Huang was afraid that Jun Wu Xie would be too nervous after listening to all this so he tried to y it down byughing it off and speaking of it in a casual manner.

    No one knew that is random appeasement had became a prophecy.

    After many years, when Jun Wu Xie thought of this remark, it had already became a fact.

    ¡°Oh right, you¡¯ve sent someone to inform Tian Ze that stinky boy, if we were to leave now, would he be able to find us?¡± Ren Huang suddenly remembered his other disciple, although he called him stinky boy, but it was clear concern and worry in that tone of his that no one could ignore.

    ¡°Grandmaster, rest assured. I¡¯ve already let Tian Ze and Xue¡¯er head over to the Lower Realm first.¡± Jun Wu Xie had no intention to let Tian Ze meet up on their journey as they had to hurry and their journey was not fixed, it was better to set up a ce to meet ahead and travel together after.

    Ren Huang nodded his head with relief. He did not need to worry so much now.

    The group continued to advance, with the Spirit Jade Pce disciples supporting one another, no one was left behind.

    From the early morning to dusk, through the forest, across the hills, crossing the streams, even though their shoes and socks were wet, they did not stop. Even if they were eating or drinking, they were also walking. They had already rested for many days, in order to leave this dangerous ce as soon as possible, they had to keep on moving forward.

    The beautiful orange glow of the sunset soon began to slide down beneath the earth as they slowly descended the mountainside. In order to hide their tracks, they had deliberately traversed the remote path and had not met anyone else along the way.

    After walking for an entire day, everyone was tired. Just as the Spirit Jade Pce Lord suggested to take a rest and Jun Wu Xie was about to nod her head, Jun Wu Yao who was standing by her side suddenly sharpened his gaze!

    In just a blink of an eye, Ren Huang who was originally sitting on a rock nearby suddenly turned pale. He stood up immediately as he turned into a streak of light and appeared right by Jun Wu Yao¡¯s side.

    ¡°Pursuers?¡± Ren Huang¡¯s expression had turned into a frightening shade of white.

    Jun Wu Yao narrowed his eyes as his gaze stared intently at the mountain roads which they had just traversed. A cold glint shed by his eyes.

 Chapter 2231 - In the end, they still cameï¼ˆ1ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2231: In the end, they still came£¨1£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    As the sun disappeared into the horizon, the beautiful orange glow connected with Heaven and Earth into a line.

    The atmosphere in the entire group was tense because of Jun Wu Yao and Ren Huang¡¯s actions. Everyone held their breath at this moment, and no one dared to make the slightest noise.

    The Spirit Jade Pce Lord expression had turned grave. If it was pursuers, it could be the Nine Temples, or possibly people from the Upper Realm. If he could choose which opponent, he would rather it be the Nine Temples!

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously and a cold glint shed by his purple eyes.

    ¡°Ren Huang.¡± Jun Wu Yao broke the silence.

    ¡°Who is it?¡± Ren Huang asked nervously, history was not as good as Jun Wu Yao, his perception was not as strong either.

    ¡°I leave Little Xie¡¯er in your care.¡± Jun Wu Yao suddenly said.

    ¡°What? What do you mean by this?¡± Ren Huang was stunned for moment, the words that Jun Wu Yao just spoke... Why did he have such a bad feeling? He... Did he discover something?

    ¡°Ye Mei, act ording to my previous orders.¡± Jun Wu Yao did not reply Ren Huang at all.

    A moment of grief shed by Ye Mei¡¯s eyes, he clenched his fists tightly and that struggle happened just for an instant before he shed and appeared by Jun Wu Xie¡¯s side.

    Yan Bu Gui carried Su Ya up, his gaze remained on Jun Wu Yao¡¯s back.

    The atmosphere at this moment was full of intrigue.

    ¡°Are there really pursuers? What are we waiting for? Let¡¯s hurry!¡± The Spirit Jade Pce¡¯s Lord was extremely nervous.

    Jun Wu Yao took in a deep breath, the surrounding atmosphere suddenly turned cold. He stared at the ck shadow that covered the sunlight and said, ¡°It¡¯s toote.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s toote...¡± The Spirit Jade Pce Lord¡¯s heart dropped immediately.

    Before he could finish his words, arge ck figure had entered his sight.

    A dense army of ck robed men stepped into the remaining sunlight, entering the sight of everyone. It was at that moment that everybody¡¯s tension had reached the highest!

    The Spirit Jade Pce¡¯s Lord held his breath instantly, as he looked incredulously at therge group of ck robed men who had suddenly appeared in front of them. They were wearing the same as those of Ba He and the others and the surrounding spiritual pressure was so familiar...

    It wasn¡¯t too long ago that they had experienced the same oppressive atmosphere back at the Cloudy Brook Academy!

    Gold Spirits!

    They were all Gold Spirits!

    The army that had suddenly appeared before them were actually... all... Gold Spirits....

    Only the heavens know that the army before them was evenrger than that of the Cloudy Brook Academy!

    The sound of hooves resounded, and each and every sound seemed to step on the heart of the Spirit Jade Pce Lord.

    The ck robed men lined up uniformly and gave way. A ck horse wearing a light armour came from the rear of the army. On the horse, was a stunningdy with a frosty gaze!

    When Ren Huang saw the woman¡¯s appearance, the blood in his whole body was almost frozen. His eyes widened as he looked at the person before him incredulously, he could not believe that the pursuer would actually be her!

    Luo Qingcheng sat on the horse and slowly trotted in front of all the ck robed men. Being shrouded with a radiant glow, she looked like a divine being that had transcended, however that pair of cold eyes was locked onto Jun Wu Yao from the very beginning.

    ¡°Ye Jue, I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time. Have you been well?¡± She said in a cold tone, her eyes stared at that handsome and perfect face of Jun Wu Yao, fixed and unwavering.

 Chapter 2232 - In the end, they still cameï¼ˆ2ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2232: In the end, they still came£¨2£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s lips curled up as he slightly raised his chin and looked at Luo Qingcheng, and a storm brewed in his eyes. That smile held a trace of disdain, with no intention to even respond.

    The moment Luo Qingcheng spoke, Ren Huang had immediately kept Jun Wu Xie behind him protectively.

    Jun Wu Xie who stood behind Ren Huang found that his entire back had been soaked in cold sweat.

    ¡°Grandmaster, who is she?¡± Jun Wu Xie narrowed her eyes, this person¡¯s aura and demeanour waspletely different from those ck robed men. Seeing the way they treated her with respect and reverence, it was obvious that her status was not low, and it could be seen that it was even a few levels higher than that of Ba He.

    ¡°Luo Qingcheng, the cial Holy Daughter ¨C Luo Qingcheng.¡± Ren Huang¡¯s voice was stiff, never had he imagined that he would meet Luo Qingcheng here.

    ¡°Little Wu Xie, listen carefully. Later, as soon as you have the chance, run for it, don¡¯t look back no matter what happens. You are not allowed to look back.¡± Ren Huang¡¯s voice was filled with never heard before tension and sombreness.

    ¡°Is she very strong?¡±

    ¡°Strong, naturally strong. Her talent is extremely high, coupled with the ambitions of the young, moreover she inherited the bloodline of the Holy Daughter. Her spirit power is purer than mine, her cultivation speed is faster and not to mention... That person with the double Spirit Ring had always treated her well. Luo Qingcheng is that person¡¯s disciple that he had personally taught, her strength is extraordinary and she is the youngest amongst the top ten experts in the Upper Realm. Her rank was several above mine when I was still in the Upper Realm. At that time, my strength was weaker by a bit, but if it¡¯s now....¡± Ren Huang did not continue to say, even if Luo Qingcheng had yet to strike out, he could already feel that her strength had long surpassed his byrge margin. After all, he had left the Upper Realm for a few thousand years and had lost the chance to stay at the best ce for cultivation. However, Luo Qingcheng had been cultivating in the Upper Realm for thousands of years. Her current strength had increased so much that Ren Huang could no longer be held inparison.

    Luo Qingcheng¡¯s Master was the number one person in the Upper Realm, he could also be said to be the number one in the entire three realms. She was an extremely talented individual, in addition to her special bloodline, her cultivation was like a tiger that had grown wings.

    It could be said that Luo Qingcheng¡¯s strength and status was only second to none.

    It¡¯s just that...

    Why was it her?

    Ren Huang no longer had the heart to think too much, now that the Upper Realm had sent down one of the top ten experts. He couldn¡¯t help butment in his heart... if only it was someone else... For it to be Luo Qingcheng... It seems that the Upper Realm had lost their patience and had hardened their hearts. It¡¯s just that... For Luo Qingcheng to appear here, was he the reason or was it Jun Wu Yao?

    For the moment, Ren Huang was unable to ascertain, however faced with such a precarious situation at hand, it could be said that the current situation was the worst possible situation. No matter who Luo Qingcheng¡¯s target was, she was really lucky, both he and Jun Wu Yao were at the same ce!

    No wonder Jun Wu Yao had said those words, he should have already discovered the opponent¡¯s identity then.

    Faced with Jun Wu Yao¡¯s indifference, on Luo Qingcheng¡¯s cold and arrogant face, there was finally a crack in her expression. With a slight tremble, she pursed her lips and looked at that proud man in front of her. This man had never ced her in his eyes.

    ¡°Ye Jue, today I am representing my Master and catching you back to the Upper Realm. Based on our former rtionship and past sentiments, if you would quietly surrender, I will treat you well, I will not let you suffer along the way nor suffer any grievances. Shall we?¡± Luo Qingcheng suppressed the longing in her heart as she kept looking at Jun Wu Yao, strongly enduring the impulses of her heart.

    Jun Wu Yao raised his brows slightly, his smile deepened.

    ¡°Do I know you?¡±

 Chapter 2233 - In the end, they still cameï¼ˆ3ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2233: In the end, they still came£¨3£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s words immediately made Luo Qingcheng¡¯s face turn extremely pale in an instant. She clenched teeth tightly and continued looking at him.

    He did not recognize her?

    He actually said that he did not know her!

    Luo Qingcheng¡¯s face had turned a deathly shade of white as she red at him coldly, like a cier that had been frozen for tens of thousands of years.

    Ren Huang who stood by the side had already been sweating non-stop, Luo Qingcheng had released an oppressive pressure that he had a hard time resisting, and Jun Wu Yao seemed to have taken relish in angering Luo Qingcheng again and again.

    Luo Qingcheng took in a deep breath as she tried to suppress the feeling of vomiting blood.

    ¡°Ye Jue, I¡¯ve already given you a new choice, now that your strength has been sealed, with your current strength, you are not my opponent at all. I¡¯ve wanted to let you have an easier life, however since you do not know what is good for you, then don¡¯t me me for being merciless.¡± She tightened her grip on the reins and straightened her back, refusing to reveal any actions out of the ordinary. However, there was a glint of twisted madness that shed through her eyes and that made Ren Huang extremely shocked!

    Luo Qingcheng...

    How did she change to be like this?

    It was very hard for Ren Huang to even imagine that the Luo Qingcheng of that year would actually have such a crazy and distorted look in her eyes. At that moment, she seemed to bepletely different from the cold and proud woman in his memory. In the eyes of Luo Qingcheng, a flurry of uncontroble emotions started to brew, extremely dangerous emotions at that.

    ¡°Just relying on you?¡± Jun Wu Yao looked at her in her in disapproval, and contemptuous gaze may her grip her reins even tighter.

    It was still such a gaze, for thousands of years.... It had never changed, in his eyes she was still such a small existence...

    Luo Qingcheng¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, the bitter and painful sourness that she had tried so hard to repress in the depths of her heart gradually turned into a twisted wave. She smoothened out her brows, her face rxed as her lips curled up into a cold smile. That pair of eyes swept around the surroundings.

    ¡°It turns out that this treacherous dog is here as well. This saves me a lot of time.¡± Luo Qingcheng¡¯s gaze fell onto Ren Huang.

    Hearing her unpleasant words made Ren Huang¡¯s face slightly stiff. Before he could even react, he had already noticed that Jun Wu Xie who was behind them wanted to rush out. He immediately sped her wrist and kept her behind, but his face remained the same, unwilling to reveal anything out of the ordinary.

    ¡°Luo Qingcheng, you¡¯ve changed.¡± Ren Huang frowned slightly.

    Luo Qingcheng looked at him and suddenlyughed.

    ¡°Changed? You are right, I have changed. I became stronger. If I want to kill you now, it is no different from killing a Gold Spirit. Ren Huang, you had the opportunity to gain such strength but you chose to give it up. It¡¯s reallymentable, those who betrayed Master do not have the right to live.¡± A malicious glint shed by her eyes.

    ¡°Luo Qingcheng, do you really want to help your Master? Don¡¯t you know his true purpose? He wants to sacrifice the three realms! To use Ye Jue as a sacrificial offering, are you really willing....¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Luo Qingcheng shouted out and interrupted the words that Ren Huang had yet to finish.

    ¡°The Blood Sacrifice of the Three Realms, to shatter the void and take a step into the Realm of Gods. People of your level only harbour your own illusions of cherishing the world, however, you all are too short sighted. Since there is a need for a sacrifice, how could we miss the otherworldly soul? Ye Jue will be sacrificed and you also must die!¡± Luo Qingcheng¡¯s eyes shed with twisted madness, and that distortion made her original beautiful face change into one filled with malevolence.

 Chapter 2234 - Bloody Battle to the endï¼ˆ1ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2234: Bloody Battle to the end£¨1£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Ren Huang looked at her incredulously, he could not understand how a few millenniums could make such a woman change so drastically.

    Luo Qingcheng suddenlyughed out malevolently, sitting high above on the horse, she raised her chin arrogantly as she looked down at Jun Wu Yao and said, ¡°Ye Jue, remember that all of this is what you seeked on your own.¡±

    Jun Wu Yao sneered and ignored her.

    Luo Qingcheng suddenly raised her hand and her eyes had turned malicious and mad. She said coldly: ¡°Other than Ye Jue, kill the rest!¡±

    Under hermand, the ck robed men behind her immediately took action, rushing out almost in an instant!

    This force here was evenrger than that at the Cloudy Brook Academy and they were all Gold Spirits!

    It was aplete catastrophe, the sky seem to be falling.

    At this moment, for Jun Wu Xie¡¯s side, this was definitely a catastrophe. The battle at Mount Fu Yao had already caused them to suffer heavy losses. The Spirit Jade Pce disciples were all wounded and resting for a few days was not enough for them topletely recover. 90 had not recoveredpletely from its heavy injuries and Jun Wu Xie was still wounded. 10 did not even have the strength to stand on her own. Even Ren Huang was injured from the previous battle. Only Yan Bu Gui who had arrivedter, Jun Wu Yao and Ye Mei who did not participate in the battle before preserved their strength.

    Ye Mei could still contend against the Gold Spirits but Yan Bu Gui¡¯s strength was not sufficient to even be ced the eyes of the enemy.

    This battle, could be said to be a cmity!

    Even the usually calm Jun Wu Xie had turned pale.

    The ck robed men first targeted Jun Wu Yao. He waspletely surrounded by them. They needed to capture him alive, however as for the rest of the people, only death awaited.

    ¡°Little Wu Xie, you must be careful. Grandmaster here will stake these old bones to protect you no matter what.¡± Ren Huang had never revealed such a dignified expression before. Even when he was at the Cloudy Brook Academy, he did not show such an expression.

    Under this pair of warm and gentle gaze filled with love and devotion, Jun Wu Xie had a sudden sense of decisiveness....

    ¡°Grandmaster, I can fight.¡± Jun Wu Xie said, the enemies had been very clear about their goal, they would catch Jun Wu Yao and kill everyone else. She had expected this moment ever since she had found out Jun Wu Yao¡¯s identity. She had already guessed that sooner orter, she would face such danger.

    Just that...

    It all came too fast, too sudden that she had no time at all to even react.

    ¡°Silly child, this battle here has no room for you to fight. Jun Wu Yao had entrusted you to me because he wants you to be safe. You must not be impulsive.¡± Ren Huang gave her a final nce before he directly engaged the onught of the ck robed men. There was no more time!

    The blue Spirit Ring manifested in Ren Huang¡¯s hands. He condensed all his power into his Spirit Ring, his gaze was filled with unwavering determination, both hands swept out and the Spirit Ring unfolded and forced the ck robed men to retreat!

    Fresh blood sshed everywhere at this moment and the originally tranquil mountain path had ushered in a bloody hurricane. Countless ck robed men rushed at him at a vnt speed without any hesitation!

    It was just but a moment that everything had suddenly changed. Fresh blood sshed all around as a bloody path was paved. The Spirit Jade Pce disciples could not stop this impending massacre!

 Chapter 2235 - Bloody Battle to the end (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2235: Bloody Battle to the end (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The disciples of the Spirit Jade Pce who were still riddled with injuries from the intense battle before at the Cloudy Brook Academy felt overwhelmed. In the previous battle, before they had arrived, Jun Wu Xie and the rest had already been engaged in battle and they had appeared in the midst of it as reinforcements. Their presence had caught Ba He off guard but now, the tables have turned and things were different from before.

    The ck robed men who had suddenly appeared before them were like death gods who had crawled out of hell. They were swift and their actions precise, wherever they shed by, before those delicate girls could even react, they had already fallen to the ground without any breath left.

    Although this group of ck robed men were also Gold Spirits, however each and every one of them had strengthparable to that of Ba He!

    In just a few short moments, this quiet mountain path had already turned into a river of blood. Those precious lives that were just lost a few moments ago had all fallen silently. Their eyes were wide open, reflecting the shock and unwillingness they felt. They had clearly found a new path filled with hope and they were so close to a safe haven. However, Heaven had forsaken them and made a huge joke with their lives.

    They were so close....

    Just a little bit more... now they could no longer go back to the familiar green mountains and rivers, they could no longer touch those beautiful flowers nor smell them.

    A thousand years of silence, in exchange for a year of freedom. In their lifetime, their freedom had been so short, before they could see what other beautiful things this world had to offer, they had fallen into a pool of blood, their lives lost forever.

    The disciples of the Spirit Jade Pce who had survived from the first waves of attacks looked at the pile of bodies in front of them. Just ten minutes ago, they were still chatting happily with each other, as they envisioned their new lives, looking forward to a life filled with peace and hope. However, at this moment, the shadow of the death gods had shrouded the heads of all of them, sisters in arms who had once supported each other and had apanied each other for a thousand years.... Had fallen in silence in front of them...

    ¡°Fight with them to the death!¡± The masked girl clenched her trembling fists tightly, facing this moment of desperation as countless ck robed men came at them and ended their lives.

    There was no room for retreat!

    ¡°Aaaaaahhh!¡± Cries of anguish resounded all around as blood covered their vision. The disciples of the Spirit Jade Pce hadpletely lost their minds as they charged at the ck robed men without any regards for their own lives, even if they knew that they were sending themselves to their own deaths, they did not retreat a step.

    Even if they killed one was good...

    Even if they killed one was good...

    Each and every one of them was prepared to die, they could die but they would never humiliate the name of the Spirit Jade Pce and they would not let the murderers who killed their sisters run around so rampantly.

    The tranquil mountain path had been thrown into turmoil as blood sshed everywhere, as if this world under the sunset had been stained with a bloody fog.

    When the Spirit Jade Pce Lord saw that the disciples that he had spent thest millennium with were ughtered likembs, one by one were in and his eyes turned bloodshot, red with rage!

    Those were his disciples that he had raised with my own hands, as if they were his own children!

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you all.¡± His rage soared to the sky and he no longer engaged with the ck robed men in front of him. He immediately turned and mustered all his strength and rushed towards those ck robed men that had attacked the disciples of the Spirit Jade Pce. However, this move of his had left his own backpletely exposed to the opponent!

 Chapter 2236 - Bloody Battle to the endï¼ˆ3ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2236: Bloody Battle to the end£¨3£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The steel de in the hands of one ck robed man did not hesitate to strike down at the Spirit Jade Pce Lord¡¯s back and at the next moment, a long gash so deep that the bone was visible appeared on his back. Blood sprayed out and his entire back was drenched in fresh blood, yet the Spirit Jade Pce Lord did not seem to care about it at all as he continued to rush towards the man who was hurting his disciples as he pushed himself to his fastest speed. With his own hands, he broke that man¡¯s neck!

    But...

    He was still a step toote.

    The one who had fallen to the ground was not only that person who had all in his disciples but also that very disciple he had tried so hard to save.

    That disciple looked very young, her fair little face still had some childish features in them. Her mouth was full of blood and had dyed her entire chest a garish scarlet, her once bright and sparkly eyes hadpletely lost their lustre as a pair of lifeless eyes stared back at him instead....

    Under the twilight, seeing this young girl falling into a pool of blood almost shattered the mind of the Spirit Jade Pce Lord.

    This was the youngest disciple of the Spirit Jade Pce. She was only fifteen years old and this was supposed to be enjoying her youth. However, all that was lost when she had fallen so silently into a pool of blood, her eyes were filled with incredulity...

    The Spirit Jade Pce Lord could still remember while they were on their way to Mount Fu Yao, she was full of energy. Be it their boat ride or hurrying along the road, this child always had a big smile stered on her face, filed with anticipation.

    She said that she would like to be like their benefactor in the future...

    She said that she liked to go out with her sisters the most...

    She said that the person whom she had admired the most was the Lord...

    That soft and gentle voice seemed to have rang in his ears at that moment, that vivid figure in his memory was now lying in a pool of warm blood.

    The figure of the Spirit Jade Pce Lord stood stunned in ce. He wanted to reach out to close the eyes of the child but he couldn¡¯t even do that. They ck robed man who had followed him had raised his de once again!

    Under the oppression of the Upper Realm, he could not even....protect a child...

    The Spirit Jade Pce Lord had never felt such powerless before. Never before had he felt such anguish... His mindpletely crumbled as he suddenly let out a loud roar of despair as he rushed towards that ck robed man with a glint of madness.

    In the deste wilderness, cries of anguish and despair resounded all around. The thick stench of blood made the wild beasts in the vicinity all retreat warily, the ubiquitous massacre, the ubiquitous deaths had shattered the tranquility and turned it into a blood stained malevolent battlefield.

    Yan Bu Gui protected Su Ya with everything he had, but his strength was not as good as Su Ya, not to mention going against all those Gold Spirits. Even though he wanted to fight, he did not even have the necessary strength. He really loathed this moment now! He hated his own ipetence!

    He could not even protect his beloved woman with his own hands, all he could do was to keep her in his embrace protectively while he used his own body as a shield. Countless attacksnded on his back and yet he had no qualms in using his own body to protect her, even if his entire back had already been beaten to a sorry state that all that was visible was a mangy mess of blood, flesh and bones...

    ¡°Don¡¯t care about me....¡± Su Ya choked out as she was being pressed against Yan Bu Gui¡¯s chest protectively. She kept repeating the same words over and over in a suppressed choke, held within his tight embrace. At this moment, she knew their exact predicament ¨C they were doomed! She could no longer escape, but Yan Bu Gui still had a chance and she did not want to be his burden!

 Chapter 2237 - Bloody Battle to the endï¼ˆ4ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2237: Bloody Battle to the end£¨4£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    In her choked voice, there was a never heard before desperate plea mixed in. Death was inevitable, even she could not escape it. However, Yan Bu Gui still had a chance to survive, but that would all be gone if he stayed behind.

    Su Ya knew that her current condition was not able to withstand any battle, she did not even have the strength to escape. With the strong enemy that they were facing, she was just a burden, she no longer had any chance for survival. Yan Bu Gui should put her down.

    Yan Bu Gui gnashed his teeth, the excruciating pain he felt almost caused him to faint countless times. However, the person in his arms had spurred him on and forced him to maintain his consciousness time and time again. A huge gush of blood flowed out from his mouth, flowed down his chin and started to flow all over Su Ya. His blood was scalding with desperation.

    ¡°I will never ever let go again, never ever......¡±Yan Bu Gui squeezed out the words that were in the depths of his heart. He knew that he was not opponent of these Gold Spirits and he could only use his own strength to protect his beloved woman. Although he may not be strong enough, but he was not willing to be a coward again.

    Even if it leads to death, he would never ever let go!

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry... I¡¯m sorry... I¡¯ve made you wait for all these years, I¡¯ve made youin all these years... I had thought that I would... I would be able topensate you... But I¡¯m too weak, too useless... Sorry... Ya¡¯er.. I¡¯m sorry...¡± Under the constant flurry of attacks, the heart-rending pain was so intense that his body started to convulse. However, no matter what, he had not loosened his grip on Su Ya one bit. He tried his best to suppress the convulsions to not let Su Ya find out the pain he was in. But it was too painful ... So painful that his lips had turned purple, and no matter how hard he gritted his teeth, he was not able to restrain the convulsions.

    Yan Bu Gui could clearly feel that his spine had been broken and he could not hold on for long...

    He could be a waste, but he was not willing to be a coward!

    Even if there was only a chance of one in ten thousand, he was also willing to bet on it, he would give it his all in exchange for her to live on. Even if it was just a tiny sliver of hope, he was willing!

    Jun Wu Xie witnessed all the tragedies before her very own eyes, everything had happened in the blink of an eye. The speed of these Gold Spirits were almost impossible to follow, and they were carrying out a massacre without any mercy.

    As Luo Qingcheng had mentioned earlier, other than Jun Wu Yao, they were to kill the rest!

    The movements of these Gold Spirits were too fast, while Jun Wu Xie and the rest were all riddled with injuries. Recuperating for a few days was not enough...

    ¡°Little Wu Xie, once you find a chance you have to go! Today, it is imperative that you escape, you cannot strike them head on, we are not their opponents!¡± Ren Huang was upholding the promise made with Jun Wu Yao, as he continued to fight off the ck robed men. However, the number of ck robed men only increased and he was soon caught in a stalemate.

    All Ren Huang could see was only a group of ck robed men, he could not even see the situation outside.

    However, even if he could not see, he was very clear that since Luo Qingcheng had given such an order, these people here would have no mercy.

    Jun Wu Xie remained silent as she only used the Face of Selvan to contend against those Gold Spirits. She had still not recovered from her injuries and she could not withstand dealing with them directly. She could only rely on the flexibility of the Face of Selvan to avoid those fierce and deadly attacks.

    Her gaze swept across the battlefield, she could no longer see the figure of Jun Wu Yao. Only thing that she could see was the tight encirclement.

 Chapter 2238 - Bloody Battle to the endï¼ˆ5ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2238: Bloody Battle to the end£¨5£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    From the previous battle, the Face of Selvan had suffered some damage. Although it had recovered to some extent, but the defence power of the armour had been reduced by quite a lot and could not withstand the direct strike of a Gold Spirit. Jun Wu Xie could only continue to dodge, even with Drunk Lotus and the rest who had been summoned out, the cold hard truth was that their opponents were Gold Spirits and they were fighting tooth and nail.

    Jun Wu Xie flew into midair with the wings of the Face of Selvan, as she used the vines to hinder the attacks of those ck robed men. Even though she tried to weaken the enemy¡¯s attack, but they had an overwhelming number of people and even if she had tried, a single person¡¯s attack against such arge force was too passive and she had not enough preparation.

    The originally luxurious greenery before her had been covered with crimson red, as bodies fell one after another in session making her heart tighten.

    Even Ren Huang¡¯s situation looked extremely pessimistic, it was as if millions of ants were killing an elephant.

    Ren Huang and Jun Wu Yao were each besieged by arge number of Gold Spirits, and Jun Wu Xie who took advantage of the height could finally see Jun Wu Yao¡¯s situation. But what she saw made her heart almost jump out.

    The encirclement around Jun Wu Yao was thergest, with just raising one hand, a few Gold Spirits were immediately in. However, with the immense number of Gold Spirits swarmed around him, this was only a matter of attrition and he would soon be worned out. And looking at it, it was clear that Luo Qingcheng intended to use the Spirit Ring against Jun Wu Yao!

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes narrowed as her gaze locked on dangerously on Luo Qingcheng who was on the ck horse. Luo Qingcheng¡¯s eyes were filled with a crazed killing intent and that pair of eyes with the mad glint was stuck on Jun Wu Yao.

    They had to cut off the head of the snake!

    Jun Wu Xie immediatelyced the lightsword with the remaining poison left in her Cosmos Sack. The silver wings behind her pped and her petite figure instantly rushed towards Luo Qingcheng.

    Luo Qingcheng soon noticed the actions of Jun Wu Xie and she raised her gaze as she looked at the silver streak of light and curled her lips up into sneer filled with disdain.

    The moment the silver light shed to the front of Luo Qingcheng, she fiercely kicked her legs against the horse and flew upwards as the light sword in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hands shed by and the tall majestic ck horse¡¯s head fell to the ground!

    Arge amount of blood sprayed out like a rain of blood and the stench of blood permeated the air and made people feel sick.

    This action of Jun Wu Xie startled Ren Huang who was locked in a tight encirclement. In the midst of the fight, he had not even noticed that Jun Wu Xie had attacked Luo Qingcheng!

    ¡°Little Wu Xie! Come back quickly!¡± Ren Huang called out in shock, he felt his entire body enshrouded in fear.

    He was very clear on Luo Qingcheng¡¯s strength, he knew that even though Luo Qingcheng could not match Jun Wu Xie in terms of talent, but Luo Qingcheng had thousands of years of cultivation ahead of Jun Wu Xie. If Jun Wu Xie was given the same amount of time, Ren Huang would not worry at all but now... how old was Jun Wu Xie only? One had to know that Luo Qingcheng already stood at the pinnacle of the Upper Realm and after a millennium years, her strength should have increased by leaps and bounds! This move of Jun Wu Xie was simply seeking death!

    Ren Huang¡¯s hair stood on ends and he wanted to break through the encirclement to pull Jun Wu Xie back but the enemies just kept oning no many how many he had in, he could not pave a way out!

 Chapter 2239 - Battle to the Endï¼ˆ6ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2239: Battle to the End£¨6£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Ren Huang was extremely anxious, with Jun Wu Xie¡¯s current strength, going against Luo Qingcheng was tantamount to seeking death. He wanted to kill off all those that stood in his way and save his grand disciple but the enemies that came at him were never ending. Ren Huang¡¯s hands had beenpletely soaked in blood and the blue Spirit Ring was also stained with blood as drops of blood trickled down the Spirit Ring.

    It was endless...

    No matter how many he killed, they appeared like a river, streaming in endlessly....pletely separating the battlefield.

    Jun Wu Xie facing off with Luo Qingcheng was definitely a nightmare and on the other side, Yan Bu Gui¡¯s and Su Ya¡¯s situation made Ren Huang¡¯s heart more worried. If he didn¡¯t see Su Ya huddled beneath Yan Bu Gui, Ren Huang would never recognize that that mangled back belonged to Yan Bu Gui.

    Death could be seen everywhere. A thick nket of death had covered the forest and Ren Huang¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as he roared out in anguish, trying to breakthrough!

    He wanted to save his own disciple, save his own grand disciple but due to the overwhelming numbers of enemies, he could not take half a step out and was stuck at the same ce!

    At this moment, Ren Huang felt despair like he had never felt before.

    Ye Mei had also noticed Jun Wu Xie¡¯s movements while he was caught in the battle and his heart almost rushed out of his throat.

    Luo Qingcheng had easily escaped Jun Wu Xie¡¯s sword and when shended on the ground, Luo Qingcheng looked at Jun Wu Xie with a contemptuous gaze as she sneered. She was looking at Jun Wu Xie as if she was looking at an ant but the moment she noticed the Face of Selvan on Jun Wu Xie, her expression immediately changed!

    ¡°Why do you have the Face of Selvan!¡± Luo Qingcheng shrieked, her sudden raise in tone and volume in her voice contained shock and anger.

    ¡°What has it got to do with you?¡± Jun Wu Xie answered coldly, although she did not connect her previous attack, she did not give up and continued to attack.

    Luo Qingcheng continued to dodge and avoided Jun Wu Xie¡¯s attacks but her sharp gaze turned to look at Jun Wu Yao who was besieged on all sides!

    The Face of Selvan was the most precious treasure that Jun Wu Yao had in the Upper Realm. It could transform into countless forms and it could continue to supplement the user¡¯s strength. It was the only treasure that could be upgraded in the world. And this treasure was used by Jun Wu Yao on a few asions and each time, it had dealt his opponents a devastating blow. Her Master had repeatedly tried to exchange for this treasure for many things, even half of thends of the Upper Realm but Jun Wu Yao had adamantly refused.

    Once, Luo Qingcheng had thought that the Face of Selvan was the most precious treasure Jun Wu Yao held dear to and even if she had been yearning for it, she knew that he would never give this powerful treasure away to anyone.

    But now that she had discovered that the Face of Selvan was in the hands of Jun Wu Xie, all her previous confident conjectures had copsed instantly!

    Why!

    Why would Jun Wu Yao give his most precious treasure to such a girl!

    Jun Wu Xie was not worthy of the Face of Selvan, what good is there even if she has it? How could he bear to give it to her!?

    The resentment in her heart seemed to have lit her heart on fire. She had never ced Jun Wu Xie in her eyes at all, even if Jun Wu Xie was that person¡¯s target, she did not really bother. She never had the intention to bother with such a weakling, since that person also mentioned that he did not mind even if she brought back her dead body.

    However, never would she have thought that her thoughts all these years would have beenpletely upturned! Who would have ever thought that the Face of Selvan that Jun Wu Yao refused to give up ended up in the hands of Jun Wu Xie!

 Chapter 2240 - Battle to the Endï¼ˆ7ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2240: Battle to the End£¨7£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    At this moment, the arrogance of Luo Qingcheng had been shattered by the appearance of the Face of Selvan. She retracted her gaze and looked at Jun Wu Xie. She narrowed her eyes as a cold glint shed by her eyes.

    ¡°Did Ye Jue give this to you?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie simply did not pay attention to Luo Qingcheng and only continued to attack relentlessly. She had already discovered that Luo Qingcheng¡¯s reaction to the Face of Selvan was extremely big. Since this was a good opportunity for her so why should she waste her time and have a battle with words?

    ¡°On what basis? Why should a garbage like you have the Face of Selvan! You simply don¡¯t deserve it!¡± Luo Qingcheng¡¯s calm expression had long cracked as a deep sense of hatred spread throughout her chest.

    The reason that Jun Wu Yao would give the Face of Selvan to Jun Wu Xie was definitely not a coincidence, if it was not someone he was fond of, why would he give away something so precious?

    Half of the Upper Realm could not even exchange for the Face of Selvan. Now that the Face of Selvan was in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hands, how could Luo Qingcheng feel convinced?

    ¡°You do not deserve the Face of Selvan! Give it to me!¡± The aura of Luo Qingcheng immediately changed and she suddenly disappeared .The moment Luo Qingcheng had lost herposure, Jun Wu Xie p the silver wings behind her and flew up into the air.

    Just as her feet left the ground, a ghostly figure appeared at her original position and arge deep hole suddenly appeared on the ground!

    Because of this heavy blow, a cloud of dust lingered in the air as the figure of Luo Qingcheng appeared in the midst of it. Just a single blow at such a powerful impact. If not for the Face of Selvan, Jun Wu Xie would not be able to avoid this attack and if it was just based on her own speed, she would not be able to escape the pursuit of Luo Qingcheng!

    At this moment, Jun Wu Xie had clearly understood first hand on why Ren Huang was afraid of Luo Qingcheng. He was not being an rmist, Luo Qingcheng could be regarded as the most powerful and enemy she had ever faced!

    Her strength was far above Ren Huang!

    ¡°Slut! Did you really think that just by hiding in the air, I would not be able to touch you?¡± Luo Qingcheng raised her head up as her eyes narrowed dangerously. She raised her right hand and a yellow Spirit Ring appeared. Be it the size or the light, Luo Qingcheng¡¯s Spirit Ring was much stronger than Ren Huang¡¯s Spirit Ring!

    Even with the protection of the Face of Selvan, Jun Wu Xie was sure that if any of Luo Qingcheng¡¯s attacknded on her, even if she did survive, she would be injured very seriously, more than all her previous battlesbined!

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Luo Qingcheng indifferently, Luo Qingcheng¡¯s eyes had already been clouded by hate and her crazed expression made her look extremely dangerous.

    The appearance of the Face of Selvan hadpletely stimted Luo Qingcheng.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s gaze swept through the battlefield, the disciples of the Spirit Jade Pce had suffered heavy casualties and almost half of them had been in. If there was no turning point, she was afraid that.... Everything would be toote.

    How much confidence did she have? This time round, even Jun Wu Xie could not determine the odds because Luo Qingcheng was so strong that any kind of schemes could fall short.

    Luo Qingcheng swung the Spirit Ring in her hand as the yellow Spirit Ring suddenly grewrger and flew beneath her feet. Luo Qingcheng rose into the air with the power of the Spirit Ring!

    When Ren Huang saw this, he held his breath as he looked on in shock.

    Luo Qingcheng¡¯s strength had already reached such a realm!

 Chapter 2241 - Battle to the Endï¼ˆ8ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2241: Battle to the End£¨8£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The strength of the Spirit Ring is determined by the number of inscriptions condensed. Ren Huang had boasted himself as one of the top ten experts in the Upper Realm, but he had never expected that ... Luo Qingcheng¡¯s strength had reached such a height!

    To be able to actually use the Spirit Ring to fly in the sky... This was simply unbelievable!

    Luo Qingcheng flew up on the Spirit Ring and confronted Jun Wu Xie in the air. Her deep purple dress fluttered in the wind, as the sun gradually set, that colour had a strange and sinister feel to it.

    ¡°At first I did not want to waste my time on such a worthless person like you, however since you¡¯vee seeking death, I shall fulfil you. You can rest assured that I would leave your corpse intact. If you want to hate someone, don¡¯t hate me, it¡¯s only that someone wants me to catch you back. It¡¯s just that... He doesn¡¯t mind that it¡¯s only your corpse, that is why... After killing you, I¡¯ll take you back to save all the trouble.¡± Luo Qingcheng¡¯s tone revealed a trace of viciousness, she had on an inexplicit smile that made her look even more frightening.

    Jun Wu Xie narrowed her eyes.

    Who was it that wanted to catch her?

    Before this, she had never met Luo Qingcheng before. However, Luo Qingcheng seemed to know her and it led her to think that someone must have told Luo Qingcheng something. And that someone... Who could it be?

    A vague figure shed by her mind but the situation in front of her did not allow her time to delve into it. Luo Qingcheng who was the front of her had already rushed towards her!

    It goes without saying that using the Spirit Ring to fly with a person on it would use arge amount of energy.

    Surprisingly, Luo Qingcheng¡¯s speed of flight was not inferiorpared to the Face of Selvan¡¯s silver wings. In just a few moments, Luo Qingcheng had already rushed towards Jun Wu Xie and at the same time, Jun Wu Xie had changed direction trying to widen the distance between them.

    Unless she had no choice, she definitely did not want to get struck by Luo Qingcheng!

    Seeing that Jun Wu Xie managed to avoid her strikes, Luo Qingcheng snickered .

    ¡°I would like to see how fast you can run.¡±

    Whether it was to fulfil that promise between that person or for the Face of Selvan, Jun Wu Xie must die!

    In the depths of Luo Qingcheng¡¯s heart, the moment that she had discovered that the Face of Selvan had appeared in the hands of Jun Wu Xie, she was already determined to kill her. She could not tolerate the fact that there was actually someone who had received the special attention from Jun Wu Yao. She could not let that person live, it seemed as if her very existence was a satire for her.

    Mocking her ipetence.

    Mocking Jun Wu Yao¡¯s disdain for her!

    ¡°Young Miss!¡± Ye Mei¡¯s heart was in turmoil as he looked at the two figures in the air. At this moment, he could no longer care about anything else. He used his fastest speed and shook off his opponent as he rushed towards the encirclement ahead where Jun Wu Yao was!

    Now that things havee to this, the only one who could save Jun Wu Xie was Lord Jue!

    Among the thousands of people, each time Jun Wu Yao raised his hand, he had easily taken away several lives. Countless bodies fell around him and have piled up into a little hill. Blood was everywhere and had seeped deep into the ground and the stench of blood was extremely dense. The amount of blood that had flowed into the ground would take many years to be cleansed.

    A cold glint shed by Jun Wu Yao¡¯s eyes, the endless massacre had awoken that blood lust that had remained dormant for so long. Fresh blood spilled and every inch ofnd around him was saturated with blood and the strong smell had stimted his senses and it was as if it was trying to smother the uncontroble beast that was hidden deep in the depths of his heart.

 Chapter 2242 - Battle to the Endï¼ˆ9ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2242: Battle to the End£¨9£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    In the air, Luo Qingcheng was chasing Jun Wu Xie in a crazed manner, she was determined to send Jun Wu Xie to hell and destroyed that face that had evoked her anger at first sight.

    The speed at which the Spirit Ring flew was extremely fast as Jun Wu Xie continuously pushed the agility of the silver wings to try to widen the distance between them.

    However, despite that, they were getting closer and closer.

    Suddenly, there was a burst of spirit energy from Luo Qingcheng and Jun Wu Xie had no time to see what Luo Qingcheng had done. She could only thrust out the light sword in her hand in reaction the moment she saw a burst of lighting from Luo Qingcheng¡¯s hands. The next moment, a sharp pain suddenly radiated out from her chest!

    A moment of darkness enveloped her as that pain had came about so suddenly, her figure fell down uncontrobly andnded on the blood stainednd.

    It hurts.

    The only thing that that Jun Wu Xie could feel was that excruciating pain that bore right into the depths of her heart is the pain radiated out to every part of her body. The darkness in front of her dissipated for a moment but the pain did not disappear and it was then that Jun Wu Xie had realized that she did not know when she had already fallen to the ground. This fall had broken off a silver wing from her back, and from the front, her breastte had been severely damaged and burnt as a scarlet blood blossom had bloomed in its ce. Losing herstyer of protection, her chest looked as if it had been damaged by a bomb, the skin was no longer intact as the raw flesh was visible as blood started gushing out from her wound.

    Jun Wu Xie wanted to get up but with each movement, the pain she felt was as if her body was going to fall apart any moment.

    She could not even move her finger half an inch. She could clearly feel that the ribs in her chest had been broken and the injury this time round was a hundred times more miserable than when she was reborn.

    A mouthful of blood rushed up the throat and she could not suppress it.

    Jun Wu Xie had personally experienced Luo Qingcheng¡¯s strength and it was enough to take her life just one blow. It had perfectly justified Ren Huang guard against Luo Qingcheng.

    If not for the defensive armour of the Face of Selvan that had cushioned arge part of that blow, Jun Wu Xie was sure that she would be dead.

    Not be able to even move a finger, Jun Wu Xie could only fall into the pool of blood as she felt her vitality leave her body bit by bit. She did not even have the strength left to take out an elixir.

    However, there was not a trace of fear nor panic in her eyes. She only stared at the sky calmly, she had almost lost a life to Luo Qingcheng.

    At this moment, Luo Qingcheng was standing on her Spirit Ring, her purple dress that looked so noble and alluring. Yet... Her hand was hanging down by the side unnaturally as drops of blood trickled down her fingertips continuously...

    Luo Qingcheng¡¯s eyes widened incredulously, looking unbelievably at the light sword in her hand that had stabbed her arm. Her eyes were filled with disbelief, as if she had seen the most impossible thing in the world.

    How could this be?

    How could such a waste have the ability to hurt her?

    That searing pain on her arm had reinforced the fact that Jun Wu Xie had really hurt her!

    To have a peak Silver Spirit inflicting a wound on a peak Spirit Ring user... The disparity between the two were worlds apart and even if Luo Qingcheng had let Jun Wu Xie attack her, Jun Wu Xie would not be able to break through the defence of Luo Qingcheng... However, the most impossible situation had actually urred....

 Chapter 2243 - Battle to the Endï¼ˆ10ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2243: Battle to the End£¨10£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Luo Qingcheng¡¯s incredulous gaze fell onto the light sword that had pierced her arm. It was embedded deeply in her arm, she could no longer remember how many years has it been that she had been hurt.

    After Jun Wu Yao had left the Upper Realm, Luo Qingcheng had became the strongest person after her Master. In the entire Upper Realm, there were countless strong contenders and she had also eradicated many eyesores for her Master. She had also fought against many single Spirit Ring Masters but those people could not even resist her attacks. She looked at them struggling futilely as she trampled on them one by one, step by step. From the beginning to the end, Luo Qingcheng had never received any injury... not even a little bruise.

    Luo Qingcheng pursuit for perfection could not let her stand the slightest blemish on her body, let alone such a wound.

    Never had she ever expected that a puny Silver Spirit from the Middle Realm would actually inflict a wound on her...

    This... was aplete joke!

    Luo Qingcheng stared at her wound for a long time. Just as she thought that she was about to fall into madness, she turned her gaze and stared at Jun Wu Xie who was lying in a pool of blood. The hate in her eyes was so intense that it was shocking.

    ¡°You can actually hurt me?!¡± Luo Qingcheng¡¯s voice had changed, she refused to believe that she was hurt by a mere Silver Spirit.

    Jun Wu Xiey on the ground without moving as she stared into mid air when Luo Qingcheng started screaming out deliriously. Suddenly, her lips curled up into a faint andzy smile, her blood red lips entuated the mockery she held.

    ¡°I¡¯ve hurt you, so? You...are not all that.¡±

    ¡°Shameless! Who do you think you are!¡± Luo Qingcheng had beenpletely enraged by Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words. She pulled out the light sword and held it in her hands, the humiliation of being hurt by Jun Wu Xie made her tremble furiously.

    Ren Huang was in the midst of battle had already witnessed the battle between Jun Wu Xie and Luo Qingcheng. ording to his understanding of the strength of these two people, his heart was already clear and he was extremely worried for Jun Wu Xie. He was afraid that she could not even afford to take a single strike from Luo Qingcheng, let alone injure Luo Qingcheng.

    But...

    The impossible had happened, this... was really inconceivable!

    If his situation permitted, he really wanted to p his hands in marvel.

    Let¡¯s not even mention Jun Wu Xie, even if it was Ren Huang, he may not be able to hurt Luo Qingcheng.

    In the end... How did she do it?!

    A thread of suspicion sprouted in the heart of Ren Huang.

    Jun Wu Yao was willing to take up arge number of enemies and had entrusted Jun Wu Xie to him. He definitely had his own reason for doing that, initially Ren Huang thought that it was because of Jun Wu Yao¡¯s affection for Jun Wu Xie but from the looks of things, things weren¡¯t so simple.

    If Jun Wu Yao was captured, the Blood Sacrifice of the Three Realms would take ce sooner orter. Even if Jun Wu Xie escaped this time round, he was afraid that the future would...

    However, the moment that Jun Wu Xie managed to inflict a wound on Luo Qingcheng, Ren Huang seemed to have understood something. He could not help but suck in a mouthful of cold air.

    Looking at the heavily injured Jun Wu Xie, Ren Huang mind continuously shed countless conjunctures.

    Did this mean that Jun Wu Yao had ced all the bets on Jun Wu Xie?

    Jun Wu Xie had an incredible talent but did Jun Wu Yao really feel that.... Jun Wu Xie could defeat the Upper Realm? What kind of trust was this?

 Chapter 2244 - Battle to the Endï¼ˆ11ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2244: Battle to the End£¨11£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The shock and astonishment in his heart intertwined but Ren Huang did not have the opportunity to dwell on it. The situation in front of him no longer allowed him to waste any more time. Although Jun Wu Xie had injured Luo Qingcheng, however she herself was severely injured and was just a step away from death¡¯s door. The Jun Wu Xie now was in a dire situation, she no longer had any strength left to evade, what more fighting back? Luo Qingcheng just needed to simply strike out and she would be able to take away Jun Wu Xie¡¯s life!

    Cold beads of sweat formed on Ren Huang¡¯s forehead.

    At that time, Luo Qingcheng was already ring malevolently at Jun Wu Xie as she gnashed her teeth in rage. She could not stand the fact that she was actually hurt by such weak person, and she raised her hand furiously and threw the light sword towards Jun Wu Xie!

    That light sword turned into a streak of light and flew towards Jun Wu Xie¡¯s chest at an incredible speed!

    Jun Wu Xie sucked in a deep breath with her eyes narrowed. She wanted to evade but she could not!

    She could only silently wait for her impending death.

    She was really...

    Unreconciled!

    Just as that streak of light was about to run through her chest, a slender figure suddenly rushed to the front and held her in a tight embrace. And it was at that moment, Jun Wu Xie felt a warm sensation.

    At that critical moment, that light sword had ran through that person who had hugged her!

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes widened incredulously as she looked at the person who had suddenly hugged her.

    The person who had blocked that sword for her turned out to be that masked girl who always stood by quietly. At this moment, her face was still covered with the mask and only a pair of pained eyes could be seen. That light sword had prated body from her back and the bloodstained sword tip pierced through her body. She had flung herself forward in an attempt to use her body as a shield; the tip of the sword was only less than half an inch away from Jun Wu Xie.

    But it was also this less than half an inch that had saved Jun Wu Xie¡¯s life!

    Fresh crimson blood dyed the entire surroundings red, that pair of hands remained tightly fixed on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s shoulders, her pair of eyes stared unwaveringly at Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Live.... you have to....live....¡± A weak and pained voice was heard and although her eyes were filled with tears, there was no hint of regret in them.

    ¡°Who... Who are you actually...?¡± Jun Wu Xie stared at the girl who had used her own life to block that sword for her.

    That girl did not speak but used her bloodstained hands to take out a bottle as she mustered all her remaining strength to lift her hand up and stuffed a medicinal pill into Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mouth.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body suddenly trembled, she was very familiar with that pill that had just entered her mouth. It was just after they had descended Mount Fu Yao and she had instructed Ye Mei to distribute to all the injured Spirit Jade Pce disciples this medicinal pill. The quality of this medicinal pill was not bad, on that day that Jun Wu Xie had known the degree of difficulty in saving Su Ya, she had prepared all of the best medicinal pills along with her.

    Although this particr medicinal pill was not enough for her to recover immediately, it was sufficient to keep her away from the risk of excessive blood loss and it was enough to save her life.

    But... Why did this girl not eat the medicinal pill? She had been keeping it aside... for what reason?

    That girl did not speak, with the light sword pierced through her body, every little movement inflicted great damage on her body and she knew clearly that she was close to death. She had hoped that Jun Wu Xie could live on.... Even if it was only a one in ten thousand chance, it was enough!

    ¡°Promise me... you must live...¡± Her voice sounded even weaker and Jun Wu Xie had noticed that the girl¡¯s body had already been covered with various wounds. She had been severely injured even before she had flung herself forward to block that sword for her. With such serious injuries, how could she rushed forward at such a critical juncture and stop that fatal blow for Jun Wu Xie?

 Chapter 2245 - Battle to the Endï¼ˆ12ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2245: Battle to the End£¨12£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie could not get any answer would never be able to have the answer. After that girl had spoken herst words, her eyes lost its lustre and her hand fell lifelessly onto Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body.

    Death had taken her away so quietly.

    She had not said much before her death, only one sentence.

    Live, no matter what she had wanted Jun Wu Xie to live on!

    ¡°Damn, what an annoying waste.. what an eyesore.¡± Luo Qingcheng narrowed her eyes as she looked at that fallen person with undisguised disgust and scorn.

    Jun Wu Xie lowered her eyes but that didn¡¯t mask the chill in her gaze. This girl who had refused to divulge her identity had saved her again and again.

    ¡°Luo Qingcheng.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie said her name in a slow and deliberate manner. Although her voice was not loud, it drifted into the ears of Luo Qingcheng.

    Luo Qingcheng furrowed her brows.

    ¡°Today, as long as I leave with my life, in the future, I will definitely scrape your flesh off your bones and exact revenge for today.¡± Jun Wu Xie raised her head, in her cold eyes, there was a strange sense of calm within.

    ¡°Today, if you can¡¯t kill me, in the future, it would be me seeking your life.¡±

    That pair of eyes had an unspeakable chill in them that even made Luo Qingcheng stunned momentarily.

    However, after a short while, Luo Qingcheng¡¯s lips twitched slightly as she looked at Jun Wu Xie in ridicule.

    ¡°Have you gone crazy? How could you leave with your life? You are going to die soon, it is a pity but I do not have any interest in wasting too much time on a waste like you. How about letting you have the taste of your own words? How would it feel to have your flesh scraped off your bones?¡±

    With a sneer, Luo Qingcheng¡¯s slowlynded on the ground and when she lifted her hand slightly, the Spirit Ring flew back to her palm. She raised her chin up arrogantly as she looked at the sorry figure of Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°This time round, you would not be so lucky to escape. You should feel d that I can¡¯t be bothered to torture a weakling like you.¡± She looked down at Jun Wu Xie with disdain as a smile filled with contempt curled up on her face. The Spirit Ring in her hand suddenly turned into a streak of light and flew towards Jun Wu Xie!

    It was at that moment when the Spirit Ring was about to fly out, a ck mist suddenly caught up with that bright streak of light and forcibly suppressed it!

    Luo Qingcheng¡¯s heart was shocked as she turned her head and looked in the direction of the source of the ck mist.

    In the midst of the bloody sea, Jun Wu Yao stepped on the fallen bodies and had looked coldly back at Luo Qingcheng. Those eyes seemed as if they were able to freeze people in an instant.

    ¡°Ye Jue!¡± Luo Qingcheng stared at Jun Wu Yao who had suddenly paved a bloody path. That encirclement before had already been turned into a sea of blood, his current strength had been sealed but how could he still be so powerful?

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s cold eyes swept over Luo Qingcheng and his gazended on Jun Wu Xie. The moment he saw the appearance of Jun Wu Xie, his heart winced in pain, he felt as if his heart had shattered in pieces. He even stopped breathing for a second.

    How could his Little Xie¡¯er suffer like that?

    His Little Xie¡¯er should never ever encounter such brutality and pain.

    Unprecedented anger lit up in Jun Wu Yao¡¯s eyes as he returned his furious gaze burned onto Luo Qingcheng. His breathing became extremely light.

    ¡°You deserve to die.¡±

    Luo Qingcheng¡¯s entire body turned stiff, although her strength was clearly higher than that of the current Jun Wu Yao whose power had been sealed, but somehow when she was being stared at by him, she felt as if she had been shrouded in death.

 Chapter 2246 - Battle to the Endï¼ˆ13ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2246: Battle to the End£¨13£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Luo Qingcheng took a deep breath and dispelled the fear in her heart.

    However, Jun Wu Yao did not give her any chance and had already rushed up to her!

    Luo Qingcheng was shocked. The speed of Jun Wu Yao was incredibly fast, moreover, this was after his strength had been sealed! It was no wonder that even her Master was so courteous with him!

    After exchanging blows for short while, Luo Qingcheng actually felt strained. Her right hand had been injured by Jun Wu Xie, the wound was obviously not heavy but she did not know why she could not even muster a bit of strength in it. Dealing with Jun Wu Yao with just one hand was simply a nightmare!

    The shock in Luo Qingcheng¡¯s heart was getting more and more intense, all she needed to do was to distance herself from Jun Wu Yao and avoid getting hurt by him. But she was already panting from such a simple feat.

    This was Ye Jue, the person that was feared by everyone in the Upper Realm, he was so powerful but he would never belong to her!

    ¡°Ye Jue, you can¡¯t escape today. Did you really think that I woulde forward to catch you so in such a na?ve manner?¡± Suddenly, her lips hooked up into an insidious smile as she reached for a pouch beneath her waist pocket. The spirit energy in her hand soared and the pouch started to burn. The moment that pouch was burned, a copper ball appeared on her palm.

    When Jun Wu Yao saw that copper ball in her hand, his expression immediately sank.

    ¡°Ha ha ha, Ye Jue, so what if you are so strong? Don¡¯t forget that you have a life and death worm in you! As long as it is not removed, you would never be my opponent¡±. A glint of viciousness shed by her eyes as she continuously imbued spirit energy into that copper ball. From within the copper ball, a humming sound was heard and it was at that same time that Jun Wu Yao¡¯s face suddenly turned pale.

    Life and death worm.

    The most famous venomous parasitic worm in the Upper Realm. Whoever had been dealt with this malicious method by having this parasitic worm in the bodies would have their strength greatly reduced and would be suppressed and controlled by this for a lifetime. This copper ball was the key to trigger this life and death worm!

    Cold sweat started to drip down from the forehead of Jun Wu Yao and his movements stopped for a moment.

    At this moment, it had dawned upon Jun Wu Xie ¨C how did such a powerful man fall into the hands of the Upper Realm. Although she did not know what this life and death worm was, but seeing the change in Jun Wu Yao had made it very clear that that thing was extremely harmful to Jun Wu Yao.

    After hearing the words of Luo Qingcheng from a distance, Ren Huang was so shocked that all his hair stood on ends. Luo Qingcheng¡¯s Master was the only person who could create such a hideous and monstrous thing. Creating it was extremely difficult and nefarious; it needed the fresh blood of countless people to create one. Those inflicted with the life and death worm had their strength greatly suppressed and their own consciousness eroded by the blood lust of the worm¡¯s insidious nature and would soon lose control of their own minds and have an uncontroble thirst for blood.

    Ren Huang could not believe that the Upper Realm had even resorted to use the life and death worm on Jun Wu Yao!

    This was the perfect exnation for the drastic loss in Jun Wu Yao¡¯s strength!

    Ren Huang had witnessed with his own eyes on how those who had the life and death worm in their bodies no longer had the semnce of a person. They could no longer be called human beings, they were like puppets and could not maintain the consciousness of a person. Under this malicious curse, their lives had been reduced to an existence that was neither like a person nor a ghost.

    If he had not seen it with his own eyes, Ren Huang could not believe that Jun Wu Yao actually had a life and death worm in him. How much perseverance did he have to maintain his own consciousness? Not a single hint of madness could be seen!

    That kind of suffering and torment was not what an ordinary person could endure. A torture that existed in the body all the time and could destroy the will power of anyone!

 Chapter 2247 - Battle to the End (14ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2247: Battle to the End (14£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    In a sh, there was a trail of blood that trickled down the corner of Jun Wu Yao¡¯s lips. He narrowed his purple eyes as a cold glint shed by.

    Luo Qingcheng¡¯s lips curled up as she looked in relish at Jun Wu Yao who was trying to suppress the life and death worm.

    ¡°It hurts, doesn¡¯t it? Being tortured by it for a thousand years yet you are able to maintain your own consciousness. Ye Jue, this doesn¡¯t feel to good, does it? Why should you suppress it, since it is so painful, why don¡¯t you give in to the life and death worm.... At least you don¡¯t have to suffer.¡± Luo Qingcheng said slowly in a persuasive tone, she no longer had any fear, not because she had the confidence to defeat him but.... Because of the life and death worm that he could not escape from.

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s breathing became extremely erratic and the pain that was tearing his mind apart started to spread throughout his whole body. The blue veins on his neck protruded and it was evident how much pain he was in.

    However, even so, he did not reveal any fear nor panic.

    A cold smile crept onto her face as she watched him forcibly trying to bear the pain. She no longer had any worry, once the life and death worm had been agitated, even if Jun Wu Yao wanted to kill her, every step he took he would have to bear an earth shattering pain. That degree of pain was felt down right into the nerves, even if it was was a god who descended could not tolerate it. Jun Wu Yao¡¯s forbearance had already reached his limit.

    Luo Qingcheng¡¯s gaze swept to the side and was fixated on Jun Wu Xie. She was not a fool, she could tell that Jun Wu Yao had struck out to protect Jun Wu Xie. How could she not see such an obvious thing?

    Giving her the Face of Selvan and not hesitating to be embroiled in a bloodbath ¨C all just save her. Luo Qingcheng¡¯s gaze was filled with hatred.

    All these should belong to her, not that little slut!

    ¡°You seem to care very much about this little slut? That¡¯s good, at first I had no intention to torture her. But now, I¡¯ve changed my mind. I should torture her to death, little by little right in front of you. What do you say?¡± Luo Qingcheng¡¯s voice was filled with malice as she looked provocatively at Jun Wu Yao, walking closer to Jun Wu Xie step by step.

    ¡°If you dare to hurt her, you can give it a try. If she dies, I will follow her.¡± Jun Wu Yao¡¯s stern and oppressive voice sounded out.

    Luo Qingcheng stopped in her tracks, she turned her head in disbelief and looked at Jun Wu Yao with widened eyes.

    ¡°You are willing to die for her? Ye Jue! Have you gone mad! Just for this little slut!! You actually!¡± Luo Qingcheng¡¯s chest started heaving up and down angrily. Jun Wu Yao was an extremely arrogant person, there was no person under the heavens that he would care for. But today, he actually threatened her with his own life! All just to preserve Jun Wu Xie¡¯s life!

    ¡°Luo Qingcheng, remember my words. If you dare to hurt her, I would immediately severe my meridians.¡± Jun Wu Yao clenched his fists tightly, trying to restrain and suppress the torture of the life and death worm. He had an incredibly strong will that was extraordinary, normal people would have gone mad after experiencing such torture.

    ¡°You!!¡± Luo Qingcheng gnashed her teeth as she red angrily at Jun Wu Yao.

    He even threatened her with his own life for this little slut!

    He had fled and escape for a thousand years. Even if he had been captured and imprisoned in the dark dungeons, he never had the idea of seeking death. But now, he was willing to kill himself for someone else!

    Luo Qingcheng had been shocked thoroughly, she would never doubt his words. She knew very well that he did not speak any lies, if he had said so, it meant that he would do so!

    If she really killed Jun Wu Xie, Jun Wu Yao would not live for a second more!

 Chapter 2248 - Battle to the Endï¼ˆ15ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2248: Battle to the End£¨15£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Not only Luo Qingcheng was shocked, even Jun Wu Xie looked at Jun Wu Yao with widened eyes.

    At this moment, Jun Wu Xie seemed to have understood the n of Jun Wu Yao... From the very beginning, he never thought that he could escape today, all that he had been doing was just to ensure her safety!

    Life and death worm....

    The existence of this worm could determine one¡¯s life or death, Jun Wu Yao had already expected that the opponent would most likely bring this trump card a long. He knew that he could not escape that was why much earlier before, he had entrusted her to RH.

    Words were stuck in her throat, she wanted to shout out and tell him that she would rather die with him them to abandon him but that oppressive pressure was so great and it pressed down on her throat. She could not even utter out a single word, she wanted to get up and rush to his side. She wanted to hold him like how he would to her countless times in the past, but... her injury was too severe and she could not even move an inch!

    The feeling of powerlessness was like a huge wave that had crashed onto the shore.

    It was at this moment that Jun Wu Xie hated herself for being so weak, she hated her own powerlessness.

    If only....

    If only she was stronger, and all of these would not proceed to such a step.

    An excruciating pain engulfed her heart, she could not help but grit her teeth, as the fresh blood in her mouth stimted her heart.

    Luo Qingcheng took in a deep breath as she forcibly suppressed the urge to kill Jun Wu Xie. At this moment, she could not wait to cut her into a million pieces but under the threat of Jun Wu Yao, she did not dare to.

    For the Blood Sacrifice of the Three Realms, Jun Wu Yao was an indispensable sacrifice. If he died, then her Master¡¯s n would never be realized.

    ¡°Alright, I promise you that I would not kill her.¡± Luo Qingcheng tried to maintain her calm on the surface, ¡°But, if you want to ensure her safety, he would have to put these Soul Binding Chains on yourself. Otherwise, I don¡¯t mind stabbing a few more knives into that little slut¡¯s body.¡±

    As she spoke, she motioned to the ck robed men at the side. With a nk, the Soul Binding Chains was immediately thrown andnded at the feet of Jun Wu Yao.

    The dark chain that had once kept Jun Wu Yao trapped for a thousand years in that dark cave.

    Jun Wu Yao looked at those chains and his gaze shifted to Jun Wu Xie who was lying in a pool of blood.

    His Little Xie¡¯er should not have suffered such atrocities, but because of him she had been involved. Jun Wu Yao suddenlyughed as he looked at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face. The moment he faced her, his smile had turned extremely gentle and doting, that smile was so beautiful. It was as if they were not in a crisis and it was as if there was no one else in the world, only the two of them.

    ¡°Don¡¯t....¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s chest was bursting with pain as a strong sense of uneasiness smouldered her. She tried to raise her body up but even with such a slight movement, it made the injury in her chest rapture once again as blood flowed out. Despite spewing out arge mouthful of fresh blood, she forcibly pulled out a silver needle from her waist and immediately pierced her acupuncture points and sealed her pain and gained thest shred of strength.

    ¡°Don¡¯t wear it!¡± Jun Wu Xie stood up in panic, her petite figure looked exceptionally fragile the pool of blood, it was as if she could crumble any moment. She looked at Jun Wu Yao, eyes full of resistance.

    He could not wear it.

    If he were to put on the Soul Binding Chains, he really would no longer have a sliver of chance left!

    Jun Wu Yao smiled at her affectionately, that trail of blood at the age of his mouth made his smile look extremely enchanting.

 Chapter 2249 - Battle to the End (16)

    <h4>Chapter 2249: Battle to the End (16)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Thinking back, when they had first met for the first time, she was also like that. She was so frail and so seemingly fragile, it was as if the wind and rain could carry her away. At that time, he would never have thought that this youngdy at the brink of death would be tied to him in fate.

    Her indifference, her ignorance, her smile, her strength. All of these shed by in his mind, each picture was so beautiful and he could not bear to forget any of them even for a second.

    He had personally witnessed her growth, from indifference, she became someone who slowly discovered anger and various emotions. From the initial unsheathed sword, to a warm embrace.

    Remember her body temperature.

    Remember her taste.

    Remember the feeling of his fingertips when they slid he down her hair.

    Remember her awkward but gentle kiss.

    Remember the satisfaction and happiness while holding her in his embrace.

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s eyes were smiling and his lips gently raised.

    ¡°Meeting you was the best thing.¡±

    With a loud resounding nk, he secured the Soul Binding Chains on his wrist, the very same once had locked him up for a thousand years.

    This time, he was the one who took the initiative to put on these deadly shackles.

    Jun Wu Xie did not move and stood still in ce, fresh blood dripped down from her dress to the ground. She looked at him with wide eyes, although he was so near, yet he seemed so far.

    He was just so close.

    Suddenly, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s figure shed and immediately rushed to Luo Qingcheng.

    The heart of Luo Qingcheng had long been stimted by Jun Wu Yao¡¯s words and she was so close to going mad. Seeing Jun Wu Xie¡¯s sudden movement, she could not help but feel surprised.

    With such heavy injuries, how could she still move!?

    ¡°Seeking death!¡± Luo Qingcheng fiercely struck out and attacked Jun Wu Xie who had rushed over once again.

    However, at the moment when Luo Qingcheng struck out, Jun Wu Yao suddenly appeared and protected Jun Wu Xie in his arms as he used his back to block the blow of Luo Qingcheng.

    With the soul Binding Chains in ce, he did not even have the ability to defend.

    Jun Wu Xie who was protected by Jun Wu Yao was gasping heavily in his arms. Although his hold was very tight, yet it was so gentle. Fresh blood trickled down from his jaw andnded on her forehead, it was so warm and it had scalded her heart.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at him in shock, her two hands pushed against him in a futile struggle, her mindpletely nk.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be impulsive. Be good, listen obediently.¡± Jun Wu Yao¡¯s maic voice reached her ears, they were full of affection and filled with gentleness.

    His Little Xie¡¯er had not grown up, she needed to live on and finish her life.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go...¡± Jun Wu Xie held on tightly to his sleeves, refusing to let go.

    Jun Wu Yao did not speak much and they ran his fingers down her hair, his eyes strongly suppressed his desire to be with her.

    ¡°Ye Jue, if you don¡¯t follow me now, I am not sure if I will abide by my promise.¡± Luo Qingcheng could no longer take it and spat out in rage.

    If not for Jun Wu Yao¡¯s threat, she would definitely kill Jun Wu Xie!

    Jun Wu Yao raised his hand and gently pried her fingers off his sleeves.

    This was the only way that he could protect Little Xie¡¯er from harm.

    ¡°Wait for me.¡± Jun Wu Xie said in a determined voice.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    ¡°I will definitely save you.¡±

    ¡°Mn, I will wait for you.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie released her trembling hands, she did not know how much willpower she needed to suppress the impulse to hold on to him.

    Luo Qingcheng immediately took Jun Wu Yao away as she looked at Jun Wu Xie coldly. As she left, she signalled to a ck robed man at the side.

    Kill all!

    It was absolutely impossible to let Jun Wu Xie live!

 Chapter 2250 - Battle to the End (17)

    <h4>Chapter 2250: Battle to the End (17)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Luo Qingcheng left with a team of people and the blood stained green hills became a site of devastation.

    Ren Huang was gasping for his breath with his mouth wide open, this was the fiercest battle he had ever encountered in his life. Although he watched those ck robed men leave, his heart had not rxed one bit at all. Instead, he became even more vignt as his eyes fell on the setting sun. That figure from the back was so little, all alone in the pool of blood, her back tall and straight but it could not help but make people feel worried.

    ¡°Young Miss...¡± Ye Mei rushed to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s side. The look in his eyes wasplicated, it looked as if he wanted to say something but when he looked up and saw her face, all the words that were at the tip of his tongue were instantly swallowed back.

    On that pale white face, covered with fresh blood, an enchanting red against her fair skin was like blood red flowers blossoming. Crystal clear tears trickled down and rolled off her cheeks, washing away the blood, quietly....

    Ye Mei was stunned and froze on the spot.

    From the first time he had met her till now, they had experienced countless battles of various magnitude and size. No matter what kind of danger they faced, he had never ever seen her tears. He had always thought that Young Miss would never ever cry.

    He could not associate the word ¡®tears¡¯ with her.

    But in the end, Ye Mei was wrong.

    Without sobbing, without wailing, she just stood in the bellowing wind in lone silence. Without any expression on her face, she faced the cool breeze of dusk, before the tears hadnded, they had been blown dry by the wind.

    It was sombre silence yet the atmosphere was heartbreaking.

    For a moment there, Ye Mei was at a loss and did not know what to do. He could only stand in ce in a daze.

    The threat of Jun Wu Yao had bought everyone some time to catch their breaths. Those ck robed men retreated to one side as they watched departure of Luo Qingcheng¡¯s party. In the deste wilderness, there was not a trace of rxation. Blood had seeped deep into the ground, corpses were littered everywhere and that figure who had fallen was a sister that they were most familiar with. In the middle of the deep mountain, in the dark cave, they had relied on each other and apanied each other for thousands of years.

    However, now that things hade to this, they had been separated through life and death, breaking their fate.

    ¡°Senior Sister...¡± A loud cry of anguish resounded as a youngdy who was riddled with injuries knelt in a pool of blood, her hand quivered as she hugged thedy who had lost her breath whoy lifeless on the ground. Her whole body was trembling.

    ¡°Ahhhh!¡±

    The sorrowful cry echoed in the quiet forest and countless birds had been scared as they flew away.

    That voice was filled with so much sorrow and anguish.

    The Spirit Jade Pce Lord¡¯s entire body was crimson red, no longer able to distinguish if it was the colour of his armour or if it was fresh blood. His hair was aplete mess as he swept his gaze over the battlefield, the moment he saw the figure of Granny Yue, he trembled and could not even stand properly.

    Granny Yue who had been by his side for a thousand years had fallen peacefully on the ground. Under her body, she was protecting another disciple who had already lost her breath. A sharp sword ran through her back, skewering the disciple beneath her along. Fresh blood stained the ground.

    ¡°Yue...¡± The Spirit Jade Pce Lord¡¯s voice trembled. The Spirit Jade Pce had been in seclusion for a thousand years, not many of the disciples that followed him initially were left. It was Granny Yue who had been by his side even before the Spirit Jade Pce had lost their glory, he had always thought that he would let her retire peacefully, never had he imagined that... He would actually implicate her.

 Chapter 2251 - Battle to the End ï¼ˆ18ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2251: Battle to the End £¨18£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    However, everything was not over.

    After the departure of Luo Qingcheng, there was still half of the forces left behind in the mountains. The ck robed men started to surround them, their eyes were cold and revealed a glint of blood thirst.

    Ren Huang immediately awoken from his grief and when he saw the undisguised killing intent in the eyes of the ck robed men, a feeling of despair shrouded his heart.

    He knew it! Luo Qingcheng would never be so kind!

    ¡°Ye Mei.¡± Ren Huang called out immediately.

    Ye Mei awoke from his stupor as he turned to look at Ren Huang. When he saw Ren Huang nod his head, Ye Mei clenched both fists tightly and lowered his head, making his best effort to endure. After a moment of silence, he then slowly raised his head and walked towards Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Pce Lord, promise me one thing.¡± Ren Huang turned to the Spirit Jade Pce Lord by the side and said in an astute tone.

    ¡°What is it?¡± The Spirit Jade Pce Lord had still not recovered from the devastating blow of losing so many disciples.

    ¡°These old bones of mine are worthless, but my disciple still has a long life ahead to enjoy. This old one here can only ask you, no matter what, please take her and escape.¡± Ren Huang said with furrowed brows.

    ¡°Escape?¡± The Spirit Jade Pce Lord was immediately startled and shocked back to reality by Ren Huang¡¯s words. He raised his head in question and when he saw a ck robed men who had gradually surrounded them, his heart sank to the bottom in an instant!

    Luo Qingcheng never had the intention to let them go!

    ¡°Luo Qingcheng went back on her words!!¡± The Spirit Jade Pce Lord had his eyes wide open in anger, seeing the situation before him, anyone could understand immediately. Luo Qingcheng had brought Jun Wu Yao away first, she never the intention to abide by her promise and had left some people behind to eradicate them!

    Previously, they still had Jun Wu Yao to battle with them. But now that he had been taken away, the only person left capable of fighting these people was only Ren Huang. They had been forced to dead end!

    ¡°She had always been such a person.¡± Ren Huang said in a calm manner, he did not know why but at the moment of death, his heart was extremely calm.

    ¡°Senior Ren Huang....¡± The Spirit Jade Pce Lord had sensed the abnormality of Ren Huang.

    At such a moment, how could Ren Huang be so calm? Moreover his words... Why did they seem ominous?

    He had entrusted him to take care of his disciple, did it mean....

    ¡°Senior Ren Huang, you can¡¯t...¡±

    Before the Spirit Jade Pce Lord could continue his words, Ren Huang raised his hand and interrupted him.

    He raised his head slightly as his gaze swept the surroundings. The casualties of the Spirit Jade Pce disciples had amounted to ny percent, even if they survived, they were seriously injured. Not to mention fighting, they won¡¯t even capable of protecting themselves. If these ck robed men attacked, everyone here would die!

    Luo Qingcheng could even strike out at Jun Wu Yao, this showed the extent of her viciousness. She would never allow anyone among them to walk away alive.

    Ren Huang finally nced at the bloody mangled back of Yan Bu Gui who was protecting Su Ya beneath, he then shifted his gaze to Jun Wu Xie who was standing in the bellowing wind. At the corner of his lips, hung a smile of peace and tranquillity.

    He had lived a long life, experienced prosperity, returned to the basics and lived simply. However, there was no achievements in his life that he was proud of, only... two disciples and one grand disciple that made him feel that he had not lived his life in vain.

    This life, he had no regrets!

    ¡°Bring them away.¡± Ren Huang took a deep breath and his gaze became extremely resolute.

    Almost at the same moment that Ren Huang had opened his mouth, Ye Mei rushed to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s side and wanted to pull her away.

 Chapter 2252 - Battle to the Endï¼ˆ19ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2252: Battle to the End£¨19£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    However, the moment Ye Mei touched Jun Wu Xie, he noticed that she seemed to havepletely lost her consciousness and fell suddenly. Ye Mei was shocked as he quickly reached out to catch her!

    Jun Wu Xie had fainted and when Ye Mei saw the injury on her chest, his heart almost stopped for a second. He did not know that she was that heavily injured, when he had seen it with his own eyes, he was so shocked that he started to sweat profusely.

    The chest of Jun Wu Xie had been raptured and the broken bones mangled with her flesh could be seen. If he did not see it with his own eyes, Ye Mei could not imagine that person could stand up after suffering such a fatal injury!

    Looking at the acupuncture point that the silver needle was in, a cold glint shed and this was extremely ring. She had used such a life risking method just to give Luo Qingcheng that one final blow.

    Ye Mei only felt that his heart was sour and his throat felt as if he had followed a huge rock.

    There was no hesitation in the slightest as Ye Mei took off his coat and wrapped it around Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body and carried her up carefully. Even though his actions were light and extremely gentle, however with each movement,rge amount of blood gushed out of her mouth and very soon, Ye Mei had been thoroughly soaked in her blood.

    Ye Mei endured the uneasiness in his heart as he carried her to Ren Huang¡¯s side. When Ren Huang lowered his head and saw how seriously injured Jun Wu Xie was, he raised his hand to wipe off the blood from her mouth. But no matter how much he wiped, blood kept flowing out.

    Ren Huang¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, after taking in a deep breath, he raised his hand over her wound and a warm halo shed and disappeared immediately after.

    ¡°Go!¡± Ren Huang¡¯s face had turned a shade of white as he said coldly.

    Ye Mei nodded and on the other side, the Spirit Jade Pce Lord had already carried Su Ya up. Su Ya was forcibly pulled away from the embrace of Yan Bu Gui, and her eyes were on the brink of despair, that pair of eyes stared at the figure that fell in a pool of blood.

    Hope was obviously just in front of them, yet... why did the heavens want to torture them so?

    ¡°Quick! Go!¡± Ren Huang shouted.

    The Spirit Jade Pce Lord and Ye Mei no longer hesitated. They had already guessed the n of Ren Huang in their hearts, but they had no other choice...

    The disciples of the Spirit Jade Pce stood up and supported each other as they retreated along with the Pce Lord and Ye Mei.

    However, how could those ck robed men from the Upper Realm let them escape so easily? They gave chase immediately!

    ¡°Stay for me!¡± Ren Huang roared out angrily and that roar was like a p of thunder and it was so loud that it pierced their eardrums. Those ck robed men immediately stopped in their tracks were inwardly shock. They looked at that lone figure in the wind that had blocked them from pursuing those that had escaped.

    Ren Huang¡¯s stooped back that made him look old and frail had actually made people feel that he was very strong at this moment. He gave off an oppressive pressure that was stifling.

    ¡°Today, this will be my, Ren Huang¡¯sst battle! Not one of you can even think of taking another step forward!!¡± The moment he finished his words, arge circle suddenly rose from his body as arge concentration of spirit power started resonating. Air started to twist as wind started to stir beneath him and started to rise on the soles of his feet. In the blink of an eye, his silver hair turned ck, his stooped back became ramrod straight and he had regained his youth!

 Chapter 2253 - Battle to the Endï¼ˆ20ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2253: Battle to the End£¨20£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The erratic spirit fluctuations that caused the air to twist all around them made the faces on those ck robed men change immediately!

    Waves of heat rushed out from Ren Huang¡¯s body, it was as if his power had been multiplied by ten folds!

    Jun Wu Xie had recovered a trace of consciousness as she weakly opened her eyes. Ye Mei was carrying her in escape, when she opened her eyes, she saw that ramrod straight back standing alone in the howling wind, blocking all those ck robed men from taking a step further.

    ¡°Grand master....¡±

    Boom!!

    A loud bang resounded and it swallowed up the words of Jun Wu Xie as a bright re exploded from where Ren Huang stood. The strong shock waves engulfed those ck robed men who tried to escape. Almost in an instant, even the people from the Spirit Jade Pce and Ye Mei who were behind Ren Huang were sent flying!

    The explosion was deafening and the bright re devoured everything around it. At this moment, all there was left was scattered ashes and dispersed smoke...

    Jun Wu Xie looked at the scene unfold before her with widened eyes, she was protected in Ye Mei¡¯s tight embrace as the shock wave rushed towards them and hurled them out. The extent of the damage could not be determined and until thest moment, in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes, there was only that bright re from that explosion!

    Ren Huang¡¯s self-destruction was mainly directed towards those ck robed men in front of him but even so, the might of that explosion was so strong that it had also rushed out in all directions, even to those he seeked to protect!

    Ye Mei did not know how far he had been flung off to but while he was in mid air, he had prepared himself and turned his body and gave it his all to cushion her from the fall using his own body. Jun Wu Xie was like a burning candle at the end of its wick and with the impact from this huge shock wave, she had already fallen into deep consciousness...

    ....

    Not knowing how much time had passed, Jun Wu Xie roused and the stinging pain all over her body and it made her feel that everything was like a dream yet it seemed so real.

    ¡°Young Miss.¡± She heard a familiar voice beside her.

    Jun Wu Xie mustered her strength as she shifted her gaze. She was surrounded by darkness and could only see those clusters of me that had illuminated the surroundings dimly.

    A vague figure stood by her side and she was stunned momentarily. However, when she saw who that person was, her heart sank immediately.

    ¡°Young Miss.¡± Ye Sha went down on one knee while Ye Gu who was by his side did simr, the two of them had lowered the heads in silence.

    ¡°Young Miss, your subordinates have came to pick you up.¡± Ye Sha waited for a long while and seeing that Jun Wu Xie had not uttered a single word, he raised his head hesitantly. However, what met his eyes was her pair of bloodshot eyes, seemingly asking why did theye only now.

    Ye Sha felt as if his throat was burning on fire as he lowered his head, not daring to meet her gaze.

    ¡°Young Miss, your subordinates did not appear before not because we are afraid of death but because Lord Jue had given us three a task. The three of us cannot defy the orders of Lord Jue, if Young Miss want to me anyone, I am willing to bear any punishment. I only implore Young Miss to take care of your body!¡± Ye Sha forced himself to say all of this in a calm voice, only his clenched fists revealed his frustration and unwillingness.

    Jun Wu Xie remained silent, she only looked at them coldly.

    Ye Gu stood up slowly and said: ¡°Young Miss, Lord Jue chose to sacrifice himself not because he had lost to the Upper Realm. Lord Jue had already arranged everything beforehand, I beseech Young Miss to continue on in his stead!¡±

 Chapter 2254 - The Night Regime

    <h4>Chapter 2254: The Night Regime</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    A cold glint shed by her eyes as she looked at Ye Gu. He took in a deep breath before telling her everything that Jun Wu Yao had prepared before he was taken.

    Jun Wu Xie listen quietly, after hearing everything, she still remained silent.

    Ye Gu and Ye Sha stood by the side nervously, they had long arrived in the vicinity but had never assisted. It was not because they did not want to but because they could not, the order that Jun Wu Yao had left behind could not be defied. They were waiting silently, up to the moment when she had escaped, however the current her had made their hearts startled. They did not know if after experiencing all this, would she truly be like what Jun Wu Yao had said....

    After the long silence, Jun Wu Xie tried to sit up. She had been ced on a straw mat, her wounds had already been dressed by them but because her injuries were too severe, they did not dare to move her too much which was why they had not left immediately.

    ¡°Have you seen the people from the Spirit Jade Pce?¡± Jun Wu Xie had finally said something, but her tone was too calm that it was scary.

    ¡°No, Master Ren Huang¡¯s self... self explosion was...too powerful, Ye Mei held you and was directly flung to the foot of the mountain, as for the people of the Spirit Jade Pce, I¡¯m afraid that...¡± Ye Sha¡¯s voice was faint and trembling, this time, it was too cruel. From Ye Mei¡¯s mouth, they had learned that she could escape this time round was all because of Ren Huang¡¯s sacrifice. He had used ten thousand years worth of cultivation to blow himself up, the might of the explosion was too powerful, even Gold Spirits could not stop it.

    In such a dire situation, that was the only way that could save more people.

    There was nothing wrong with Ren Huang¡¯s choice, but... He was Jun Wu Xie¡¯s Grand Master...

    Ye Sha and Ye Gu had thought that she would break down after knowing all of these, however, she was unexpectedly calm. She only lowered her head and looked at her left hand, and on that little hand that was stained with blood, there was a blue Spirit Ring that was glowing, that Spirit Ring was the one that Ren Huang had!

    When they saw that Spirit Ring, their hearts thundered in shock!

    In a moment, they understood everything.

    Before Ren Huang had self-destructed, he had embedded his own Spirit Ring into Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body and had brought her back from the brink of death. Otherwise, he was afraid that with her severe injuries, she would...

    ¡°Where are they?¡± She suddenly asked.

    Ye Sha and Ye Gu was stunned momentarily before they looked at each other and saw the same cognition in each other¡¯s gaze.

    Who she was referring to was definitely not the people from the Spirit Jade Pce but...

    ¡°Young Miss, please wait a moment.¡± Ye Gu bent slightly before straightening his back as he raised his hands and pped!

    Suddenly, a cluster of mes rushed out from the dark forest and countless ck figures appeared under the moonlight!

    In just but the blink of an eye, a team of men with towering stature and cold face, each one of them wore a ck light, their gazes chilling and fierce.

    Ye Gu immediately knelt down in front of Jun Wu Xie!

    ¡°The Night Regime pays our respect to Young Miss!¡±

    Swish!

    Behind Ye Gu, the team of men knelt down uniformly right after he spoke, all lined up neatly before her!

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s cold gaze swept over them, that was the Night Regime that had once shaken the entire Middle Realm! She tightened her grip on the Spirit Ring in her hand.

 Chapter 2255 - Searchingï¼ˆ1ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2255: Searching£¨1£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The wind was raging, the heavy scent of blood filled the air and the mountain been ttened in an instant. Such a phenomenon could not be overlooked and it had naturally aroused the attention from the nearby viges. Each and everyone of them scurried to hide and only after a long time when there was no longer without any other abnormalities did they run out one by one.

    Standing from a height, one could only see the mountain that once stood tall looked as if it had been cut off from the side as the entire mountain top had disappeared from the sight of people without a trace.

    Seeing such a sight had stirred the hearts of the vigers. Many of the vigers were ignorant and thought that they had angered the gods. They all knelt down in fear in front of their vige and bowed to the ce where the mountain had been levelled.

    The steady sound of horseshoes walking on green grass could be heard from the distance as it continued on the meandering path that led to the vige. When a youth, whose gaze had a hint of anxiety, suddenly saw that in front of that small vigey a group of vigers who were bowing with reverence at a certain direction with their hands together in prayer, he wrinkled his brows slightly. He raised his hand slightly and the team behind him stopped. Ady with a cold and arrogant temperament at the side looked at him and nodded her head. That youth dismounted his horse and walked straight towards the vigers.

    ¡°May I know the reason why you are all bowing here?¡± That youth asked in a crisp voice.

    The vigers who were sincerely worshipping felt impatient being disturbed in the midst of their prayers, however when they raised their heads, they found that it was a handsome young man. For a moment, after been stunned momentarily, all that impatience had dissipated after seeing all those men d in light armour behind him. With a smile, one of them answered: ¡°Young Master, you should not be from around, right?¡±

    That youth nodded his head.

    That viger heaved a sigh of relief before saying, ¡°Young Master does not know, in a vige nearby, we don¡¯t know who had done something evil and incurred the wraths of the gods that they had meted out their divine punishment. Fortunately, the gods are merciful and they only gave a small warning without hurting anyone. That is why... we only want to confess our sins here as we pray with our sincere hearts to them.¡±

    That youth slightly arched his eyebrows and felt that the words spoken by that viger were ridiculous.

    Gods?

    What the hell was this?

    He was still a little unclear so he turned his head and looked at thatdy that was seated on top of the horse.

    Her brows were slightly furrowed, revealing a trace of confusion, she too dismounted her horse and walked over to continue asking, ¡°Warning? What warning?¡±

    When the vigers saw that such a nobledy had arrived, they were all in a daze. Thatdy did not have a stunning appearance but her imposing manner made people ignore her appearance and did not dare look straight at her.

    After being in a daze for some time, that viger finally returned from his stupor and pointed at the distant mountain.

    That mountain was considerably tall, although it was not considered majestic but the strange thing was that the top of the mountain looked very odd, it was as if someone had purposely broken it off.

    ¡°That mountain does look a bit strange...¡± That youth narrowed his eyes as he looked at thedy beside him and said: ¡°Qu Ling Yue, say... Doesn¡¯t that mountain look as if it was a remnant after arge battle?¡±

    His words made her slightly shocked.

    A remnant after arge battle? Being able to level a mountain, there was only that person who was capable of such a feat!

    Where that person was, would also mean where Jun Wu Xie was!

    ¡°Hurry, let¡¯s go and have a look!¡± Her voice was tense as she immediately rushed back to her horse.

    ¡°Alright!¡± That youth did not say anything further as he mounted his horse as well and the group rushed forward without any stop towards that strange mountain.

 Chapter 2256 - Searchingï¼ˆ2ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2256: Searching£¨2£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The copsed forest looked as if it had been hit by a tsunami, devastation could be seen everywhere. The thick trunks had been smashed broken by rocks and debris was everywhere. Looking at the damage of the trees, this should have happened within a month.

    Qu Ling Yue and that youth walked into the mountains with a team following close behind, even though it had been a long time, but they could still smell the faint scent of blood the moment they entered the mountains.

    Within a month, despite the torrential rainfall and strong winds, it still could not wash away all that blood that had seeped deep into the ground. One could imagine what had happened here before.

    ¡°Fei Yan, take some people and look around.¡± Qu Ling Yue¡¯s heart started to beat furiously as a strong sense of uneasiness manifested in her heart. They had received the news from Jun Wu Xie over a month ago, from the Lower Realm to the Middle Realm, they had been rushing on the road without rest. After finally reaching the Middle Realm, they had only met up with Tian Ze and a disciple from the Spirit Jade Pce. After that, they had rushed all the way up to Mount Fu Yao but the Cloudy Brook Academy waspletely deserted and devoid of life. However, all the remnants of the battle, from the blood stains and broken pavilions had made them feel extremely worried.

    They could not find any trace of Jun Wu Xie and they could only search separately in the vicinity of Mount Fu Yao without stop.

    Qu Ling Yue and Fei Yan had teamed up in search of Jun Wu Xie, along the way, their hearts were tormented. They wanted to find her yet they were afraid that if they found her, the results would not be what they wanted.

    Fei Yan nodded silently, even for his optimistic personality, at the moment he could not even force out half a smile.

    With a heavy and depressed heart, they split up and started their search.

    After searching for half a day, from when the sun was hanging in the mid-sky till it set, they still could not find anything.

    Fei Yan was somewhat depressed, that lingering stench of blood had constantly reminded him that something big had happened here. He harboured some hopes but yet he hoped that there would be no result this time round. It had been so long, yet the stench of blood had still not dispersed. He hoped that the blood did not belong to Jun Wu Xie and her people, at the same time, he hoped that perhaps they had been injured and were temporarily hiding.

    His heart was in turmoil, as he searched for traces all around.

    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± A voice suddenly rang out from behind him.

    Fei Yan turned around immediately and saw a ragged, dirtydy looking at him in surprise.

    However, this person was not the person Fei Yan was looking for.

    ¡°You are?¡± Fei Yan looked at her with query.

    Thatdy¡¯s eyes sparkled and when she saw Fei Yan, she had thrown away the wild fruits that she had picked.

    ¡°I... I am a disciple of the Spirit Jade Pce! I¡¯ve seen you before! You are... Young Miss Jun¡¯spanion!¡±

    Fei Yan¡¯s heart skipped a beat!

    Spirit Jade Pce? Young Miss Jun!

    Almost in an instant, Fei Yan rushed to thatdy¡¯s side and with trembling hands and widened eyes, he asked: ¡°You are a disciple of the Spirit Jade Pce? Have you seen Wu Xie? Where is she?¡±

    Thatdy was startled by Fei Yan¡¯s reaction and was nervous for a moment. Only after some time did she return from her stupor, with a trembling voice, she said: ¡°We..we..we don¡¯t know where Young Miss Jun is...we ...¡±

    Thatdy was nervous as she continued on her story while stammering. She revealed to him all that had happened on that fateful day and her words were like thunderp to him as he stood rooted to the spot in shock.

    Jun Wu Yao had been captured? Jun Wu Xie¡¯s Grandmaster had sacrificed himself?!

    What...what happened in the end!!!!!

 Chapter 2257 - Searching (3ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2257: Searching (3£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Thatdy was a disciple of the Spirit Jade Pce, and was one of the few lucky ones to have survived that epic battle. She had been flung to the foot of the mountain from the shockwaves of the explosion. After being alone and afraid for a some time, she started to search for herpanions in the mountains. Ren Huang¡¯s sacrifice had stopped the pursuit from the Upper Realm and had also dispersed the people from the Spirit Jade Pce in all directions. It took them about a month¡¯s time to finally gather together some survivors as well as the Spirit Jade Pce Lord.

    Fei Yan immediately sent a message to Qu Ling Yue and she rushed over at once. Under the guidance of the disciple of the Spirit Jade Pce, they had found the Spirit Jade Pce Lord.

    At this time, the Spirit Jade Pce Lord was looking pretty miserable. He had already been severely injured and although he managed to pick his life back, his wounds had yet to heal. In addition, although he was behind Ren Huang, he was the one closest to him as well. Moreover, when the shockwaves blew them away, in order to protect the extremely weak Su Ya, he had been injured further. Fortunately, they had survived but because their wounds were too severe, they could not leave and could only find a cave to temporarily seek shelter as they recuperated to avoid any other danger.

    Seeing Fei Yan and Qu Ling Yue, the eyes of the Spirit Jade Pce Lord eyes revealed a hint of surprise. They had met only once and were not familiar with each other. The only thing he knew about them was that they were thepanions of Jun Wu Xie who had annihted the Twelve Pces. Meeting them once again had let his tensed heart finally rx.

    ¡°You all ... did not find Little Xie?¡± Fei Yan looked at the Spirit Jade Pce Lord as he asked in a trembling voice.

    The Spirit Jade Pce Lord shook his head. He had also asked his disciples to look for them, although they had found many other disciples, but they did not find any traces of Jun Wu Xie.

    Fei Yan gnashed his teeth as he punched the boulder beside him in frustration.

    ¡°Damn it! Damn it! Damn it!!!¡±

    If only they had came earlier, if they had not returned to the Lower Realm in the beginning, perhaps all of these would not have happened?

    At this moment, a huge sense of regret dwelled in the heart of Fei Yan. How he wished that he could turn back time, even if he had to battle against the Upper Realm with Jun Wu Xie, he would definitely not leave the Middle Realm one step!

    If only they had been around, Jun Wu Xie would not need to save Su Ya all alone and would not need to fight so hard against the Upper Realm. Qu Ling Yue who had been listening quietly by the side remained silent. She was very calm, so calm that made people feel uneasy. While Fei Yan was crying out in frustration, she suddenly turned around.

    ¡°Ling Yue?¡± Fei Yan raised his head and looked at Qu Ling Yue who was walking out with hurried steps.

    ¡°The people of the Spirit Jade Pce are still alive. She must still be alive.¡± Qu Ling Yue did not look back, with a straight back, she firmly believed.... That Jun Wu Xie was still alive. She must be alive!

    She would never ever believe that such a strong and smart Jun Wu Xie would die so quietly such a deste ce like this!

    ¡°I will continue searching, the matter how long, as long as I am alive I will continue.¡± Qu Ling Yue said with affirmation, without saying another word, she brought some people along with her to continue their search.

    Fei Yan took in a deep breath and followed.

    That¡¯s right, how could their Little Xie die so easily?

    No one believed that Jun Wu Xie had died, they continued on their search relentlessly. They took a long, long time, without any clues, they continued on with determination. It did not take a few days, nor a few months but years....

    Countless years passed by quietly, the only thing that did not change was their unwavering heart...

 Chapter 2258 - A period of yearsï¼ˆ1ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2258: A period of years£¨1£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Spring came and autumn went, time fleeted by as the years passed on silently like the falling sand of an hourss.

    In the wilderness of the Middle Realm, a group ofbourers were carrying heavy stone bricks on their backs and hurried along as whipsnded on their bodies in order to speed up building the Pce before them. The oppressive and heavy atmosphere had shrouded the entire Middle Realm.

    Under the zing sun, the waves of hot air seem to evaporate each bead of perspiration off their bodies. Regardless of day and night, after a day¡¯s work, the shabbily dressedbourers finally had a moment of rest despite the supervisors¡¯ res of impatience. They dragged their exhausted bodies to the half built Pce and took a seat. The stone bricks beneath them had been heated up by the scorching sun and it made them feel as if they were sitting on a bed of needles.

    But now that things hade to this, thosebourers who had been toiling hard under the harsh working environment had noints, instead, they sat down as let out a sigh of relief. Be it under the scorching hot sun or the heated bricks beneath them, they couldn¡¯t care less. To them, this was already considered a ¡®luxury¡¯.

    One in looking youth sat on a stone brick, with a worn sheepskin water bag in one hand, he drank a mouthful of water and the moment that cool water entered his mouth, it seemed to dispel the heat of the scorching sun.

    ¡°Sigh.... when would it be over?¡± A middle aged man at the sidemented as let out a deep sigh, his clothes were worn out and dirty, his hands were full of calluses. Although he was only middle aged, however his hair had already turned grey and his face revealed deeps vestiges of life. His appearance was far from his actual age.

    ¡°Uncle Liu, once the Pce has beenpleted, does it mean that we can finally go home?¡± One youth by the side asked as his eyes lit up with hope. He was in his teens, but like all the others, he worked very hard, not to earn that meager ie but to preserve his life.

    The middle aged man raised his head and looked at hispanions. Several months had already passed since the construction of the Pce in front of them had started. At the beginning, there were over a thousand people who participated in the construction, however, just after a few months the number of people dwindled to only a few hundred. Most of the people could not bear the burden and had been overwhelmed. They had either fallen sick or fallen from exhausted and those that had lost the ability to work did not receive any form of treatment. Instead, they were simply discarded by the supervisors at the wilderness by the side. Be it rain or shine, even food and water were not provided as they waited for their end in despair.

    Five years ago, no one would ever have thought that the Middle Realm would be like this. After the Twelve Pces had been annihted, the Middle Realm weed a short period of peace. However, this peace hadsted for only a year.

    After a year, the real nightmare began to unfold and smouldered the entire Middle Realm.

    The Spirit Jade Pce suddenly disappeared from the Middle Realm, it was if they had evaporated into thin air. The Nine Temples suddenlyunched an all out siege and took over the entire Middle Realm. From that moment on, the people of the Middle Realm finally understood what real tyranny was!

    The Nine Temples unified all the powers in the Middle Realm and they controlled every piece ofnd there was. Even the Four Sides had been suppressed while the elusive Spirit World seemed to have vanished from the Middle Realm.

    The Nine Temples reigned over the entire Middle Realm as they flourished over this iniquitous period. However, if the people could choose, they would very much rather prefer everything gained over honest means!

 Chapter 2259 - A period of yearsï¼ˆ2ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2259: A period of years£¨2£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The first thing that the Nine Temples did after the unification of the Middle Realm was to crush all the other forces. No matter the size of the force, be it big or small, the Nine Temples annihted them in one fell swoop, disregarding if they surrendered or not. Even those small forces had not been spared, let alone those hidden family ns that had been around since aged old times. Each and every single force had been uprooted by the Nine Temples!

    After seizing the Middle Realm with such thunderous means, the next order issued by them was to ask the entire poption to build over hundred pces!

    There were as many as one hundred and eight pces to be built and the scale of each Pce was enormous. All the young and middle aged had been enlisted at that time as they started the never ending construction. The Nine Temples sent people to supervise them and if any semnce ofziness had been discovered, only death awaited.

    Let¡¯s not mention rebellion, if anyone even dared to raise any objection to the practices of the Nine Temples, not only their sect be exterminated, even the entire family of nine generations would not be spared.

    At the beginning of that period, a bloody hurricane had swept through the entire Middle Realm. How many people died the hands of the Nine Temples? The corpses that piled up were high enough to form a mountain!

    It was also this maniacal suppression that no one in the Middle Realm dared to mention the Nine Temples at will. People were petrified at the mere mention of the Nine Temples.

    The middle aged man was the first batch ofbours who had been enlisted. When the Nine Temples issued the order, they only said to build the Pce. After the Pce had been sessfully constructed, they would give them a certain amount ofpensation and take care of their family. Forced by the Nine Temples, everyone could onlye forward.

    However, they did not know thating forward would take years. Over the past few years, those who survived had long forgotten the faces of their loved ones.

    Every day, from the moment the sun had risen till the sun had set, they only had ten minutes of rest at noon for lunch and rest. The rest of the time was spent continuously movingrge boulders to the front of the Pce. Those boulders were sorge and heavy that it needed seven to eight men to work together to move just one. Under the strenuous work and over exhaustion, many people had been crushed beneath it during the process of lifting it.

    Despite that, the dead person would simply be directly dragged away while the rest of the people did not even have the chance to mourn but be driven to continue carrying the blood stained boulders and continue working.

    Toiling throughout the day, yet those that had managed to survive did not feel lucky but despair.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± The middle aged man let out another sigh as he returned that youth¡¯s hopeful gaze with a look of helplessness instead.

    That youth was at a loss as he lowered his head and fiddled with his dirty clothes.

    ¡°Uncle Liu, I¡¯m afraid...¡± This youth had just joined them on the construction of this Pce just over half a month ago. Because of the heavy casualties, the construction speed had been seriously dyed so the Nine Temples brought a new batch of people over. This inexperienced youth was one of the people that had joined this project not too long ago.

    ¡°I miss my parents already, they said that...as long as the construction ispleted, I will be able to go home...¡± The youth whispered, in his voice, there was a hint of fear as it trembled slightly. Over the past half month that he was here, all that he had witnessed had already made him feel that he had entered hell instead.

    The middle aged man looked at the youth and could not help but feel a hint of worry. This child was still not old enough, he should not have appeared here. Yet the Nine Temples had even brought along such a young child, it was obvious that they were starting to feel anxious.

    Over the past few days, they had been pushed to work even harder as the whipshes came down on them even more frequently. From the tone of the supervisors, it seemed that they could not wait.

 Chapter 2260 - A period of yearsï¼ˆ3ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2260: A period of years£¨3£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Despair shrouded each and every one of them, they could not resist and could only be resigned to their fate as they toiled on endlessly, working under the scorching hot sun that seemed to drain out every single bit of water from their bodies.

    That youth slumped his shoulders as he tried tofort himself. It was just that such selffort was illusory.

    Cracked lips, callused hands and body drenched in sweat continued being tormented under the sun.

    A dpidated sheepskin water bag was brought to the front of the youth as he raised his gaze and realized that a young man who had been silent all this time had held out a water bag to him. He looked back at that silent young man nervously before whispering a ¡®thank you¡¯ raspily before epting the water bag and drinking the water in small sips.

    That young man retracted back his line of sight. He was covered in dust like all the others and his appearance could not be seen clearly, but his gaze was very distinct and that stood out from all the rest. Everyone¡¯s gazes had been numbed and had lost their lustre but that young man¡¯s gaze was firm and the youth could not help but stole a few more nces.

    This young man had joined this construction at the same time as he did and had been here for half a month but he had never said anything. He had been working earnestly in silence and that had earned him a few whipshes less.asionally, he would help out the weakerpanions like this youth. He took care of the others around him but he was not very articte.

    ¡°Big Brother, thank you.¡± The youth thanked him again after drinking the water and returned the water bag. The young man just nodded without saying a word.

    On the other side, the supervisors had began to round them up and in less that ten minutes, everyone was once thrown back to continue theirbour.

    All the way from noon tillte into the night, they had toiled hard and could finally drag their exhausted bodies back to rest.

    That youth woke up in the middle of the night as he groggily walked out to take a leak when he discovered that a tall silhouette had suddenly appeared at the back of the pce. Slightly startled, he squinted his eyes and when that figure under the moonlight turned back, he was so shocked that he was rooted to the ground.

    ¡°Big...Big Brother...¡± The youth looked at that young man who walked out of the pce in surprise. It was that Big Brother who had given him water earlier today.

    That young man had also discovered the presence of that youth and his brows were slightly furrowed.

    After being in a daze for a while, the youth finally snapped back to his senses as his eyes shifted to the side subconsciously and with stiff strides, he walked to the edge.

    ¡°I must be too sleepy, how could anyonee out at such a time.¡± The youth muttered out, not knowing if he was speaking to himself or to that young man.

    The killing intent in that young man¡¯s eyes immediately dissipated and he chuckled before his tall figure disappeared silently into the night without any trace.

    Only after that young man had left did the youth return from his stupor as he swallowed his saliva and looked at the spot where the young man had stood before as he patted his chest nervously.

    In such and of tribtion, if that young man could escape, then it was a relief. The youth had already made up his mind that he would never divulge what he saw tonight to anyone. Their meeting was fleeting and he decided to take it as a dream and let it disappear into his memories.

    Darkness cloaked thends and in the deste wilderness, a ck shadow moved forward swiftly like the wind, from the wilderness to the mountain forest at the side. The ck shadow melded into the darkness as he took a few leaps and very soon entered the vicinity of the mountain springs. After looking around to ensure that he had not been followed, he then walked through the small waterfall andpletely disappeared without a trace.

 Chapter 2261 - A period of yearsï¼ˆ4ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2261: A period of years£¨4£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    There was a small cave hidden behind that waterfall and when that young man entered, there were seven to eight other young men who were simr in age to him. They were also dressed in tattered clothes, their faces all dusty and dirty. However, they all had an undaunting gaze that were sharp like des. Amongst them, there was an elegant man dressed in blue with his hands behind his back. The moment that young man saw him, he immediately knelt down on one knee.

    ¡°Master Gu.¡±

    That man standing right before them was none other than Zephyr Academy¡¯s Gu Li Sheng, the creator of the Spirit Healing Technique.

    The person who was supposed to be in the Lower Realm had mysteriously appeared in the Middle Realm.

    Although five years had passed, yet there time did not leave any traces on his face, he only looked slightly more mature and his gentle face now had more fortitude to it. He looked at the people knelt before him before he gave a slight nod in acknowledgment.

    ¡°How? Did you manage to find anything?¡± He asked.

    ¡°Your subordinate has discovered that in the midst of the West Pce, they are building the rune totem, but it is muchrger than the one in the drawing that the Spirit Jade Pce Lord had given.¡± The young man who had just rushed in reported immediately.

    The people who were in the cave were all men of the Rui Lin Army. Five years ago, the change in the Middle Realm began. A devastating battle that had ensued, and Jun Wu Xie¡¯s letter had stirred up a wave in the Lower Realm. By the time Qiao Chu and the rest had rushed up to the Middle Realm with reinforcements, they had discovered that they were a step toote.

    Ren Huang¡¯s sacrifice, Jun Wu Yao was captured, Yan Bu Gui had died in the battle, Jun Wu Xie went missing and the Spirit Jade Pce had suffered heavy casualties. Su Ya, Tian Ze and the Spirit Jade Pce Lord were seriously injured. Qu Ling Yue and the rest had brought people and had spent half a year to search for Jun Wu Xie but they could not find a single trace. Not once had they had never given up but it was at that time that the Nine Temples started to consolidate their powers. To avoid confronting them, the people from the Lower Realm could only gather their forces and continue to search for Jun Wu Xie in secret.

    No one would have ever thought that just like that, five years had passed.

    Over the past five years, the Middle Realm had changed entirely, the Nine Temples had graspedplete control over the Middle Realm. After the Spirit Jade Pce Lord had conveyed Jun Wu Xie¡¯s decision to Qu Ling Yue , she immediately brought them to settle down in the Lower Realm. They could only continue searching the Middle Realm for Jun Wu Xie in secrecy. Although five years had passed, not one day had they stopped looking for her. At the same time, the Nine Temples had started recruiting people to build the pces.

    From the Spirit Jade Pce Lord, Qu Ling Yue came to know the rtionship between the Nine Temples and the Upper Realm. The construction of these pces were highly likely to be rted to the Blood Sacrifice of the Three Realms hence while searching for Jun Wu Xie, they had sent people to infiltrate the construction sites to monitor the movement of the Upper Realm.

    Gu Li Sheng had also came forward to the Middle Realm and had sessfully won the favor of the Nine Temples. He had gained a foothold with his Spirit Healing Technique and had quite a status there. It looked as if he had submitted to them but in reality, he became the main point of contact for the Rui Lin Army in the Middle Realm, in charge of contacting all the spies of the Rui Lin Army as he consolidated all the information.

    ¡°Sure enough, the Upper Realm had started to move.¡± He narrowed his eyes, although he had sessfully infiltrated the Nine Temples, but because of his identity, he could not get privileged information. The heads at each pce built had more ess to these privileged information and although he had attempted getting close to them, he found that they were not a friendly bunch.

 Chapter 2262 - A period of yearsï¼ˆ5ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2262: A period of years£¨5£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Master Gu, what movements are the in the Nine Temples?¡± One young man from the Rui Lin Army looked at Gu Li Sheng and asked.

    Gu Li Sheng shook his head and said, ¡°The Nine Temples arepletely controlled by the Upper Realm, no matter what, they are just mere puppets.¡±

    The bloody battle that happened that year at the Cloudy Brook Academy, Ba He and his people had all beenpletely annihted and did not reveal the traitorous acts of the Nine Temples. However, the people from the Upper Realm were no fools. If Ba He and his people had beenpletely annihted, how could the Nine Temples escape almost unscathed? Although there was no conclusive evidence, they had already discovered their disloyalty, therefore, after the incident at the Cloudy Brook Academy, all nine of the Nine Temple Lords had been arrested and had used their lives to threaten the fate of the Nine Temples.

    From that day that the Nine Temples started to unify the Middle Realm, the forces of the Nine Temples had been controlled by the Upper Realm. Now that the one¡¯s leading them were not the original Nine Temple Lords, but personnel specially selected by the Upper Realm. They had gained full control over the Nine Temples and had used them to control the entire Middle Realm with an iron fist. Now, it could be said that the entire Middle Realm had turned into a ything in the hands of the Upper Realm. Everything was for the construction of the rune totems for the Blood Sacrifice of the Three Realms.

    ¡°About Young Miss... is there still no news?¡± Another man could not help but ask.

    A faint glint shed by Gu Li Sheng¡¯s eyes, eventually, he could only sigh helplessly as he shook his head and replied, ¡°No, there is none at all.¡±

    It had been five years, over the past five years, they had found all the Spirit Jade Pce disciples that had been scattered all around but there was still no news of Jun Wu Xie at all. It was as if she had evaporated from the world, no matter how much manpower and resources they had used, they could not find a single trace at all.

    ¡°Heaven helps the worthy, Young Miss would definitely be safe and sound. We only need to do everything that we should and I believe that Young Miss woulde back one day!¡± That soldier of the Rui Lin Army had on an unwavering gaze, he strongly believed that she was still alive and she was somewhere in the Middle Realm. She did not appear because she had something even more important to do, there would definitely be one day that she would appear once again and bring them miracles!

    That soldier¡¯s words was like every other soldier in the Rui Lin Army, no one believed that she had died. In a sense, no news was good news!

    ¡°That¡¯s right! We will all wait for Young Miss toe back!¡± As if cheering on, another young man also said in a determined tone. They saw that same affirmation in each other¡¯s eyes. What they believed was the truth that remained unchanged in their hearts.

    Gu Li Sheng looked at the unwavering gazes of the soldiers before him, there was a hint of gratification within. He still remembered the moment when the news of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s disappearance had reached the Lower Realm. The entire Lin Pce had been smothered in silence. Gu Li Sheng was present at that time and after Qu Ling Yue had told them everything, Jun Xian and Jun Qing had remained dead silent. Just when everyone thought that the two closest rtives of Jun Wu Xie would suffer a devastating blow, Jun Xian stood up with resolution.

    ¡°Wu Xie is the child of the Jun family and would not be so weak. Since now that the crisis of the Three Realms is approaching, how could we, who are part of it just stand by and do nothing? Hear my orders, all soldiers of the Rui Lin Army are to be on alert. Before we find Wu Xie, it is necessary that we stabilize the situation. Although we cannotpare to the Upper Realm in terms of strength, but we cannot let them do as they please!¡±

 Chapter 2263 - A period of yearsï¼ˆ6ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2263: A period of years£¨6£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The words that Jun Xian had said then had recovered the situation that was about to copse. His words had spurred on their spirits and the entire Rui Lin Army have been thoroughly motivated, as if revitalized, their grandeur was even more imposing than the past. At that moment on, the entire Lower Realm had mobilized all their forces and integrated under the leadership of Qu Ling Yue. They had undergone rigorous training and had been cultivating at a crazy speed. The Rui Lin Army had been sent inrge batches to the Middle Realm to pay attention to the movements in the Middle Realm.

    ¡°In just two more days, it will be time for the Young Master Qiao Chu and hispanions toe out of seclusion. At that time, I would need to head back to the Lower Realm for a while. The rest of you are to keep observing the movements of the Middle Realm. If there is any abnormality, please send news back as soon as possible.¡± Gu Li Sheng said.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    After asking a few more questions and ascertaining the recent movements of the Middle Realm, Gu Li Sheng waved his hand and the men of the Rui Lin Army immediately dispersed.

    In the half built Pce, that youth woke up in trepidation upon hearing the boisterous shouts from the supervisors. Everything that happenedst night shed by in his mind and that youth was worried about that young man. But when he got up, he saw that the young men that had disappearedst night stood amongst the crowd. Looking at him, it looked as if he had just woken up as well.

    The youth blinked his eyes in disbelief, after he had determined that he was not hallucinating, that youth stood up and started to doubt ifst night¡¯s matter had even happened at all.

    Last night, could it be that he was really dreaming?

    The supervisors waved their whips and hurried them. The youth did not dare to dy any further and hurried on.

    Theplexion of the middle aged man from yesterday did not look too good. He was pale and his movements sluggish. Just as he walked under the scorching sun, cold sweat started to trickle down his forehead and his figure started to sway. Fortunately, that youth had noticed it and had quickly rushed to his side to support him.

    ¡°Uncle Liu!¡± When the youth touched the middle aged man, he felt that his body¡¯s temperature was abnormally high and his face immediately revealed unprecedented anxiousness.

    Uncle Liu swallowed some saliva but a wave of dizziness swept over him and he held the youth¡¯s arm on one hand and barely stabilized his body.

    ¡°Uncle Liu, have you fallen sick?!¡± That youth asked anxiously, he had just came here for a short time and in the beginning, he had a hard time and had suffered many whishes. Thanks to Uncle Liu¡¯s care, he had became familiar with everything quickly. Now that he saw that Uncle Liu had fallen sick, he was so anxious that he had almost cried out.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say anything, I¡¯m fine.¡± Uncle Liu shook his head and did not dare to show his difort. Over here, anyone found to be sick would not receive any treatment. All that awaited them was exile. Once the supervisors discovered that he had fallen sick, then he would not even be entitled to that bit of food and water but be directly thrown into the wilderness to survive on his own. He had been here for so long and he had seen countlesspanions die this way so even if he was sick, he did not dare to show it.

    That youth gnashed his teeth, his eyes were filled with anxiousness but he knew that for Uncle Liu¡¯s condition, all he could do was to endure it.

    ¡°You two over there, hurry up! Are your bodies filled withzybones? Are you looking for ashing?! Huh?!¡± When the supervisor at the side saw that the youth and Uncle Liu stood there without moving, he in that he went over and waved his long whip in his hand andshed out without any mercy. That whipnded on that youth and Uncle Liu. That searing sensation immediately made them frown in pain.

    Uncle Liu fell to the ground directly and his unwell body started to convulse the moment he fell.

    ¡°Uncle Liu!¡± That youth cried out and rushed to his side in a panic as he tried to support Uncle Liu.

 Chapter 2264 - A period of yearsï¼ˆ7ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2264: A period of years£¨7£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Still so tough eh! Such azy piece of trash, hurry up and get off thatzy ass!¡± That supervisor ferociously yelled as he walked over with his whip in hand. Totally ignoring the pleas of the youth, the whip in his hand continued tosh out at Uncle Liu. That youth was extremely frightened and scared, he could only lean down and hold tightly onto Uncle Liu protectively and beared the brunt of it. His pleas rang out continuously as he prayed that the supervisor would be merciful but his continuous pleas were eventually drowned out by the cruel whip cracks.

    Outside the pce, the otherbourers looked at all these unfold before them with cold gazes. They had long been smothered by the hellish days that passed by, their hearts had been repressed and numb to such scenes that were familiar to them. They watched on without doing anything as that supervisor continued to rain downshes on them until they were rolling on the ground while groaning in pain. Even though they could not bear it, but no one dared to utter a single word. They were afraid that speaking out would throw them into a simr situation of torture.

    Here, they did not have any human rights at all. The only thing that they could do was to follow the instructions of the supervisors and slog on day and night.

    The young man from the Rui Lin Army frowned when he saw that that youth had been beaten up until his entire body was covered with wounds. His eyes surged with with anger as he clenched both his fists at the side and used all his effort to suppress the anger rising within. He wanted so much to lop off the neck of the supervisor but he still had his own mission to aplish and he had no other choice but to ignore all of this.

    If it was five years ago, the first thing he would do was to rush out and trample that supervisor onto the ground, but now...

    In the midst of it all, a ck shadow suddenly descended from the sky and the speed of that ck shadow was extremely fast! Everyone around could not even see what that ck shadow looked like at all.

    All they could hear was a scream that sounded as if a pig had been ughtered. The next thing they knew, the supervisor who was just whipping moments ago had been sent flying!

    Outside the pce, there was a deathly silence. Everyone stood rooted to the ground, stunned, as they watched that supervisor fly out. Hended heavily onto the stone steps in front of the pce.

    His head immediately smashed open as fresh blood and brains spilled all over the ground...

    Everyone sucked in a breath of cold air immediately and after looking carefully, they realized that the ck shadow that had suddenly appeared was actually a tall man dressed in a ck light armour.

    That man stood in the crowd as his pair of sharp eyes swept over them and wherever his eyes passed by, it was as if a cold freezing wind had passed by. Everyone was shocked in ce!

    ¡°Who¡¯s there! What audacity toe here and create trouble! Looking for death!¡± Several supervisors had finally snapped back from their stupor. When they saw that this man had actually dared to create a mess here, they immediately held up their whips and walked over!

    That ck robed man looked at the approaching supervisors coldly and suddenly snapped his fingers!

    In an instant, more than a dozen men dressed simrly whizzed in. Before the supervisors could even react, the figure of those men had already shed before them, not giving any a single chance to react.

    With only a crisp sound of snapping, the heads of the supervisors were suddenly twisted off by those ck robed men!

    For a moment, the pungent smell of blood pervaded the entire pce. Under the scorching sun, a few geysers of blood sprayed out from the neck after the heads had been broken off!

    Blood sshed all around, under the zing sun, this was a frightening sight to behold. This gory scene scared allbourers and in an instant, those people seemed to have awoken from a nightmare as mournful screams resounded all throughout. The frightenedbourers fled in all directions!

    The soldiers who were guarding outside rushed in in the midst of the chaos as hundreds of them surrounded the ck robed men!

 Chapter 2265 - A period of yearsï¼ˆ8ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2265: A period of years£¨8£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The soldier of the Rui Lin Army saw the bloody scene and stood rooted in ce. He peered through the fleeing crowd and looked at that group of ck robed men in light armour. His eyes suddenly widened.

    During the past five years, although most of the Rui Lin Army had been sent to the Middle Realm, they had never stop their cultivation even while in the Middle Realm. Every half a year, they would rece a group of people and focus on cultivation. In five years, everyone in the Rui Lin Army had reached the Purple Spirit, some even had already started to advance into the Silver Spirit. It could be said that the current Rui Lin Army couldpete with the elites of the Middle Realm.

    However despite his strength, he could not even see through the ranks of those ck robed men!

    The strength of those men ... were actually all above the Purple Spirit?

    What shocked him most, was the first person who appeared. The moment he had saw that person¡¯s appearance, his entire person was shocked in ce and his body could not stop trembling!

    ¡°Who are you people! How dare youe here and create havoc!¡± The guards frowned as they looked at the group of people who had suddenly appeared. They were all people who had came from the Upper Realm and had been sent to of the various pces to keep track of the construction. Each and every one of them was a Gold Spirit and aftering to the Middle Realm, there was no one who could be their opponent, forcing thebourers who had no choice but to toil and suffer in silence.

    Themander of the ck robed men looked coldly at the arrogant guard. His gaze was chilly and without saying a word, he only nodded his head slightly to his otherpanions.

    In the blink of an eye, without any warning, that group of ck robed men suddenly rushed up towards the guards!

    In an instant, blood sshed everywhere!

    The soldier from the Rui Lin Army who stood close by, looked incredulously at the scene before him with widened eyes.

    In the blink of an eye, hundreds of Gold Spirits had actually been annihted by mere dozens of ck robed men!!!

    Moreover, the battle took only a short span of five minutes! Those guards did not even have the time to wail and they had already fallen to the ground lifelessly. Until the moment of death, they had not even fanthomed what had happened...

    What an incredibly powerful force!

    After annihting hundreds of guards, the ck robed men did not leave, but turned and walked into the half-built pce.

    Thebourers who fled in all directions saw those powerful guards who had been arrogant all this while. Never would have thought that they would have such a day, to be scared the face of death and be ughtered so easily. They were also terribly scared and thought that they would also meet the same fate as them.

    However, the ck robed men did not seem to have any interest in them at all as they went into the pce.

    The youth who had blocked the blows for Uncle Liu supported him up as he subconsciously went over to the young man.

    ¡°Big brother, who are these people?¡± That youth asked.

    The soldier of the Rui Lin Army stared at the pce without blinking as his clenched fists trembled in excitement. His sharp gaze reflected great joy and surprise!

    If one looked closely, it was not hard to see that those ck robed men did not use any spirit power in that battle. They emitted a strange ck mist, but it was this very ck mist that made the young man from the Rui Lin Army ecstatic!

    After he returned to his senses from the huge shock, he was just about to go forward to enquire but the pce before him suddenly blew up just as he took a step forward!

 Chapter 2266 - A period of yearsï¼ˆ9ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2266: A period of years£¨9£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    A thunderous explosion echoed throughout the vast wilderness as scorching hot waves swept out with the explosion. Countless rubble rained down as the people around started to cry out in fear as they escaped. Clouds of dust swirled up as chaos ensued. Those ck robed men left as quickly as they came.

    ¡°Wait...¡± The young man from the Rui Lin Army could only watch helplessly as he saw them leave at an rming speed. By the time the words left his mouth, they had already left and he could only watch their departing backs in a daze. His heart started thumping fervently.

    ¡°Big brother, who are they?¡± That youth shrank back in fear, he thought that the guards were extremely strong but he did not expect that they could not even bear the assault from mere dozens of people. In just five minutes, they had all been annihted. The strength of those ck robed men had already exceeded their cognition. Even Gold Spirits could be ughtered so casually.

    Were this group of guys even human?!

    The young man of the Rui Lin Army did not speak as a huge feeling of annoyance smouldered his chest. He should have gone up and asked when that man had first appeared!

    Damn it!

    Uncle Liu who was supported by that youth was gasping as he advised warily, ¡°Little brat, don¡¯t ask any further. Those people are not people whom you and I can provoke.¡±

    ¡°Uncle Liu, do you know who they are?¡± That youth gasped in surprise.

    Uncle Liu looked around cautiously and only after determining that no one was paying attention to their conversation, he said softly: ¡°A thousand years ago, the Middle Realm was not like this. What Twelve Pces, what Nine Temples, they were but an ignoble existence. Then, when the Dark Regions existed, the Nine Temples did not even have a say in anything. It was only after the Dark Emperor had fallen and the Dark Regions suddenly disappeared. A thousand years has passed already. This time, even after the Nine Temples had did so many wicked deeds and spent a great deal of effort but yet they still could not find the location of the Dark Regions. I thought that the Dark Regions would justy low but ha ha ha, I didn¡¯t think that they could not endure it any more and started to retaliate. Just watch, provoking the Dark Regions, the Nine Temples only have the consequences to bear!¡± Uncle Liu¡¯s voice was filled with gusto and satisfaction.

    The actions of the Nine Temples over the past few years had been nothing but horrendous and they were even more tyrannical than the Dark Regions. The Dark Regions only suppressed the major forces but did not touch the ordinary people.

    After the Nine Temples had taken over the Middle Realm, many people began looking forward to the return of the Dark Regions. Many prayed that the Dark Regions woulde forth once again to suppress the Nine Temples.

    And now, they had finally saw hope!

    ¡°Uncle Liu, you... You mean... that they are... people from the Dark Regions?¡± That youth widened his eyes in excitement.

    Uncle Liu replied, ¡°Other than the Dark Regions, who can still use the power of the dark spirit? Just wait and see, the good days of the Nine Temples havee to an end!¡±

    The words of Uncle Liu tugged at the heartstrings of the youth, looking at the ruins of the Pce, his eyes were filled with yearning.

    Did the Dark Regions really make aeback?

    In the midst of the strange silence, that young man from the that Rui Lin Army took a deep breath. He had to head back quickly and let Jun Xian know of what he had seen with his own eyes today. He had to let the entire Lower Realm know!

    He immediately turned and departed in a hurry, no matter what that youth shouted at him, he did not look back.

    His steps were swift and as he hurried on, his heart was full of hope and expectation.

    He was still alive, this time around he had appeared but with the identity of the Dark Regions. Then, does this mean that... Young Miss.... She is well and alive? Was she... Also at the Dark Regions?!

 Chapter 2267 - A period of yearsï¼ˆ10ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2267: A period of years£¨10£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The Lower Realm of today was very lively but despite that, everything was orderly. Five years ago, Lin Pce and the Iron Heart Empress Qu Ling Yue had jointly issued a conscription and for a time, the entire Lower Realm was boiling with excitement.

    Since the unification of the Lower Realm, the division of the countries soon became very vague. Over time, the word ¡®country¡¯ had long ceased to exist. Most of the former armies had been disbanded and many soldiers who worked in various countries went home. However, the hot blood hidden in their hearts had not disappeared but increased with each passing day. This conscription suddenly caused an uproar in the Lower Realm and arge number of retired soldiers responded to the call.

    The Iron Blood Army that belonged to the Iron Blood Empress and the Rui Lin Army had long been famous far and wide. As soon as the news came out, arge number of young and middle aged men rushed to sign up. Many teenagers who had longed for the Rui Lin Army also eagerly tried to join the army. Now, the military might of the Lower Realm was far greater than the past when there were still countries!

    Among them, the force of the Iron Blood Army and the Rui Lin Army was even more astounding.

    At this moment, in the Lin Pce, there was a long silence in the hall. Qu Ling Yue, Jun Xian, Mo Qian Yuan and Gu Li Sheng all were all seated in the main hall and a soldier of the Rui Lin Army knelt on one knee and reported all that he had seen.

    Time fleeted by but it had not left much traces on Jun Xian. He was calm and awe-inspiring as he used to be just that there were only some vicissitudes and wisdom added. Currently the infamous Duke Lin ,mander-in-chief of the Rui Lin Army was trembling in excitement as his eyes revealed a suppressed sentiment.

    ¡°What you just said... are all true?¡± Jun Xian stared at that soldier before him, his words started to falter.

    It had been five years.

    Five long years had passed!

    He had been repressing all the anxiety and uneasiness in his heart for more than one thousand eight hundred days and nights. He finally felt a sense of relief wash over him, even though Jun Xian was such a calm person, he still could not control the exhration in his heart.

    ¡°Your subordinate speaks the truth and has confirmed that Master Ye Sha was seen in one of the Pces in the Middle Realm! And there was a group of powerful people around Master Ye Sha. Listening to the description from the people of the Middle Realm, it should be the Night Regime of the Dark Regions.¡± The soldier replied earnestly and nodded with conviction. When he saw that Ye Sha had appeared amongst those ck robed men that day, his heart almost jumped out in excitement!

    Everyone in the Rui Lin Army knew that Ye Sha always followed by Jun Wu Xie¡¯s side. That was Jun Wu Yao¡¯s arrangement and five years ago after that bloody battle, Jun Wu Yao was captured and Jun Wu Xie disappeared. Ye Sha, Ye Mei and Ye Gu who followed her also went missing. Now that Ye Sha had appeared, it made people certain that Jun Wu Xie was most possibly in the Dark Regions!

    Otherwise, why would Ye Sha appear?

    The appearance of Ye Sha had indirectly proved that the insistence of Jun Xian and the rest were not for naught.

    Jun Wu Xie was definitely still alive!

    There was a still silence in the entire hall and Jun Xian took a deep breath as he let out the overwhelming happiness in his chest as he chortled heartily.

    Qu Ling Yue lowered her head slightly as she wiped away the tears in her eyes.

    Mo Qian Yuan let out a sigh of relief and there was a hint of joy at the corner of his mouth that he did not even notice.

    ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good, as long as Wu Xie is alive, nothing else matters.¡± Gu Li Sheng was greatly relieved as he spoke.

 Chapter 2268 - A period of yearsï¼ˆ11ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2268: A period of years£¨11£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    In the period of five years, although everyone was convinced that Jun Wu Xie was still alive, but in each of their hearts, down in the deepest recesses, there was still a thread of uncertainty. As long as they did not receive any news pertaining to her, this thread of uncertainty could not be rxed. They had been afraid and worried and the news received today was the best news it had received over the past five years.

    Jun Xian nodded his head slightly, although he tried to cover it up, but it was not difficult to see that he was nervous and excited at this moment.

    ¡°Go! Immediately disseminate the news to Jun Qing and the others... The Middle Realm, they have to go to the Middle Realm, Jun Wu Xie is still alive, it has been so many years... How did that child endure it... Quick! Bring Qiao Chu and hispanions back to meet with her! No matter what, they must find her!¡± Jun Xian raised his hand excitedly as his fingertips trembled slightly.

    His family¡¯s Wu Xie, his darling little granddaughter. The devastation that happened five years ago, even those who did not participate in it had their hairs stand on ends when they heard what had happened. What more of Jun Wu Xie who had personally experienced it herself? Jun Xian knew that although his granddaughter looked cold on the surface, her deep concern for others was not something that other people could understand.

    Personally witnessing her own grandmaster sacrifice himself in order to save her, helplessly watching Jun Wu Yao who had always been by her side, captured. That level of despair ...Jun Xian did not even dare to think how Jun Wu Xie had passed these five years by.

    ¡°I will immediately head out to inform Qiao Chu and the others.¡± Qu Ling Yue stood up and nodded her head slightly to Jun Xian. Although she left in a calm manner, but the hands that were hidden in her sleeves were already trembling uncontrobly.

    On thends of the former Qi Kingdom, between the mountains was an illusory ce that had appeared silently five years ago. Qu Ling Yue brought people here and looked at the bamboo house that was just outside the grey light and she slowly walked over.

    Five years ago, with the uprise of the Nine Temples, they had suppressed the entire Middle Realm and the Spirit World received inexplicable undtions. In order to protect the spirits, the Spirit Master did not hesitate to consume arge part of his power to transfer the entire Spirit World to the Lower Realm. The Nine Temples had been bitterly searching through the Middle Realm but could never find it. They had long moved to the Lower Realm.

    In the bamboo house, several soldiers of the Rui Lin Army saw Qu Ling Yue arrive. Just as they were about to kneel down in ceremony, she raised her head slightly to stop them. Her eyes immediately fell on the beds within the house.

    In this area, there were many bamboo houses and the number wasparable to the number of houses in a small city. In each bamboo house, other than the beds, there was nothing else. The bamboo house which Qu Ling Yue had stepped into had twenty beds in it.

    On each bed, there was a person sleeping soundly on it.

    Qu Ling Yue¡¯s gaze swept through the beds in front of her.

    Qiao Chu, Hua Yan, Fan Zhuo, Fei Yan, Rong Ruo, Jun Qing, Long Qi, Mu Qian Fan, Little Jue, Wen Xin Han, Lei Chen, Bai Yun Xian, Yin Yan...

    The faces of the people on the bed were so familiar. After the turmoil in the Middle Realm and ever since Jun Wu Xie¡¯s disappearance, Qiao Chu and the others delved into a state of madness. If not for Jun Xian¡¯s death order that did not allow them to step one step into the Middle Realm, Qiao Chu and the rest would have already lost their lives as they battled it out with the Nine Temples. With the advent of the Spirit World,Qiao Chu and the others who had once experienced the staggering speed of cultivation in the Spirit World had immediately used their links to the Spirit World via the Yin Yang Bear and the others to connect to the Spirit World. Upon entering an agreement with the Spirit Master, they entered the Spirit World to cultivate!

 Chapter 2269 - A period of yearsï¼ˆ12ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2269: A period of years£¨12£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Over the five years, Jun Qing and the others joined in as well because they had amon enemy. The Spirit Master specially opened an entrance for the people of the Lower Realm. Even the soldiers of the Iron Blood Army and the Rui Lin Army had been given the opportunity to enter the Spirit World to cultivate.

    ¡°Empress, to what do we owe the honour of your presence today?¡± The soldiers of the Rui Lin Army looked at Qu Ling Yue who came with a strange expression.

    For so many years, although the me Country had ceased to exist but because of the rtionship between Qu Ling Yue and Jun Wu Xie, the people from the Rui Lin Army had been ustomed to addressing her as Empress.

    Qu Ling Yue took a deep breath before she raised her eyes slightly. Despite her cold demeanour, there was a trace of happiness on her face.

    ¡°There is something to discuss with them, I need to summon them back.¡±

    ¡°May I know whom should we summon?¡± One soldier walked to the side and picked up the soul card. That soul card was something that the Spirit Master had created with his power and the words written on it would be transmitted to the Spirit World. This was a convenient form ofmunication.

    Qu Ling Yue replied: ¡°Everyone.¡±

    That soldier was stunned momentarily at he quickly returned to his senses.

    Qu Ling Yue looked out the window and stared at the scenery, the smile that had never appeared for five years had finally blossomed on her face.

    ¡°Tell them that the person that they have been waiting for would be back soon.¡±

    ...

    At the same time, in the Middle Realm, under the precipitous cliff that no one had never been to was shrouded in thick mist. Under theyers of thick mist, if one looked down, the bottom could not be seen. Rumours had it that under the rift valley, it was a boundless abyss. Even the birds could not find a ce tond.

    However...

    Beneath the mist about a kilometre away, the very ce that instilled fear into the hearts of the Middle Realm was quietly hidden.

    Dark Regions.

    The sky could not be seen in the Dark Regions and it should be a world of darkness yet countless lights illuminate this hidden world.

    That man dressed in the ck light armour walked quietly along the main path, and the dark majestic buildings towered on each side.

    Ye Sha brought his people to the highest Pce in the Dark Regions. When the other members of the Dark Regime who stood outside the Pce saw Ye Sha approaching, they nodded their heads slightly and did not stop him but stepped forward to open the tightly shut heavy door.

    The moment the door opened, in the wide hall, two familiar figures appeared in front of him.

    ¡°The speed is pretty fast, how did you do today?¡± Standing in the middle, Ye Mei asked. Seeing Ye Sha sauntering over, he arched his brows.

    Ye Gu who stood by the side also turned his head around and sized him up as he looked at Ye Sha¡¯s body which was still soaked in blood.

    ¡°Seven.¡± Ye Sha said as he nced back at Ye Mei.

    ¡°Eight.¡± Ye Mei raised his chin slightly as he flicked out eight fingers to reiterate his im.

    Ye Sha red at him coldly.

    ¡°Fifteen.¡± Ye Gu coldly harrumphed.

    ¡°.....¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    Ye Sha and Ye Mei shut up immediately,pared to Ye Gu, their measly results could not hold a candle to his and they had nothing to be proud of.

    ¡°Cough, who¡¯s gonnapare such things with you guys? Where is Young Miss?¡± Ye Sha cleared his throat and decided not to self invite any humiliations in front of Ye Gu.

    Having said that, Ye Mei immediately converged the smile on his face, he turned his gaze to the back of the main hall and lifted his chin slightly.

    ¡°Young Miss is praying for her grandmaster and the others.¡±

    Ye Sha¡¯s heart sank.

    Five years ago, on this very day, Ren Huang had sacrificed himself in exchange for their lives.

    The three of them seem to have reached a consensus and walked towards the rear of the main hall.

    At the rear of the main hall, a cluster of candlelights illuminated the entire hall and a slender back appeared in their vision.

 Chapter 2270 - A period of yearsï¼ˆ13ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2270: A period of years£¨13£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    That figure wore a ck robe looked especially lonely amongst the white candles. She stood still as the warm flickering glow from the candle mes cast her shadow against the wall. When she heard the faint sound of footsteps, she turned around. A beautiful countenance appeared before the three of them.

    That stunning face was peerless and impable. Compared to five years ago, there was much lesser childlike features. Instead, now she had blossomed and her temperament had became more polished. It was a unique charm that only women had. There was no emotions on her fair face, she stood there like a perfectly carved statue as she faced the warm candlelight.

    Although it was such a beautiful sight, but somehow it made their hearts wince in pain.

    ¡°Young Miss.¡± They each immediately got down on one knee.

    The person who stood before then was none other than Jun Wu Xie who had survived the cmity five years ago.

    The passage of time had left a silent imprint on Jun Wu Xie. On that face which always had on a cold expression, there was an additional touch of chilliness. A tall and majestic ck beast stood by her side, it¡¯s smooth coat of fur looked even more enchanting under the candlelight as it exuded an oppressive aura.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s gaze swept over the three of them and she raised her hand slightly.with the flourish of her sleeves, a silent wind stirred and in an instant, tens of thousands candle mes had been extinguished in an instant!

    She slowly walked out into the midst of the main hall, walking past the three of them.

    The three of them exchanged nces and immediately followed behind.

    Jun Wu Xie sat on the throne with her legs crossed with one hand beneath her chin. There was not a shred of emotion on her captivating face, it was as if that moment of loneliness before was just a figment of their imagination.

    The ck beasty crouched by her feet, over the past five years, Little ck no longer appeared in the form of a ck cat. It apanied Jun Wu Xie in its majestic form, only it knew her thoughts. Whatever was on her mind, it knew and the current Jun Wu Xie did not need that adorable little ck cat but the powerful and majestic ck beast by her side.

    ¡°How was it?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked in a cold tone, it was as if a cier was floating on the surface of the water.

    ¡°In reply to Young Miss, as per your instructions, we have already started the assault on all the Pces built by the Upper Realm. Today, thirty pces were destroyed. We believe that the people of the Upper Realm in the Nine Temples would not sit still for long.¡± Ye Sha immediately reported.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes narrowed as she said in anguid manner: ¡°Continue.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Ye Sha nodded his head and he suddenly seemed to have thought of something as he said in a cautious manner, ¡°Young Miss, while I was at one of the pces, I discovered someone whom I suspect to be from the Rui Lin Army.¡±

    The moment he said that, the hand that was supporting her face suddenly stiffened.

    Ye Gu immediately casted an unpleasant nce over at Ye Sha with a frown.

    Ye Sha gritted his teeth and continued, ¡°It wasn¡¯t only today, previously your subordinate had also discovered that in the Middle Realm, there¡¯s the presence of the Rui Lin Army. But their actions are extremely hidden and a had never been discovered by the people of the Nine Temples. Your subordinate suspects that they could be monitoring the Nine Temples and seem to be preparing for something.¡±

    After he finished, he secretly observed her reaction.

    But...

    After her hand had stiffened at that moment, she had recovered and behaved as usual. She slowly raised her gaze and said in a calm voice, ¡°Alright.¡±

    Ye Sha was slightly stunned, Jun Wu Xie actually had nothing else to say?

    Only... alright?

 Chapter 2271 - A period of yearsï¼ˆ14ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2271: A period of years£¨14£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Ye Sha still wanted to say something but after being red at by Ye Gu, he finally closed his mouth.

    ¡°In three days, I no longer want to see any Pces rted to the Blood Sacrifice of the Three Realms. Do you understand?¡± Jun Wu Xie said in a sharp tone.

    ¡°Your subordinate obeys!¡± Ye Sha and the others said in unison.

    ¡°In a month¡¯s time, wash the Nine Temples with blood. You may go.¡± Jun Wu Xie waved her hand and dismissed them.

    The three of them immediately retreated.

    Until the three of them had left the main hall, Ye Sha raised his eyebrows and looked puzzled. Ye Mei was by his side red at him in silence.

    ¡°You are really a fool! Why the heck did you have to mention the Rui Lin Army in front of Young Miss!¡± Ye Mei really wanted to p Ye Sha silly.

    Ye Sha looked back at Ye Mei innocently.

    ¡°I... I just thought that Young Miss must be worried about the people of the Lin Pce. It is not safe for the Rui Lin Army to appear in the Middle Realm that was why I thought of informing Young Miss and see if she had any arrangements.¡± Ye Sha really felt that he was innocent, after all, he was truly thinking for her. The Rui Lin Army was extremely important to her and if anything happened to them, then... wouldn¡¯t Young Miss be sad?

    ¡°You really are....¡± Ye Mei red at him hatefully.

    ¡°Both of you should just speak less. If there is any arrangement to be made, Young Miss would decide for herself.¡± Ye Gu who stood by the side let out a sigh.

    Over the past five years, on the surface, it didn¡¯t look as if there was any notable changes in Jun Wu Xie. However, only they knew that, the Young Miss... had changed indeed... Her heart had became colder.

    In those five years, she had never been to any other ce except for the Dark Regions. Ye Sha once asked if they should transmit the news of her being alive to the Lower Realm and she did not have any response. She had changed silently, she only had them in her eyes but this change to them was not something they were very happy to see.

    This should not be part of her growth, but a distorted change that had been forced by the harsh realities that crashed down upon her.

    Everything that happened then, to what depth that blow had triggered, only she herself knew.

    From that day that Jun Wu Yao left, only Ye Mei himself saw the tears of Jun Wu Xie. It was at that moment that he finally understood that she had suffered a great stimtion. Over the following five years, he had never seen a single drop of tear from her, he had never seen the semnce of a smile and her expression was always cold and distant. There was no shred of emotions on her face and it was as if everything in this world could no longer affect her.

    She was alive.

    All just for revenge!

    Revenge on the Upper Realm!

    Ye Sha fell into silence, he has stayed by her side for the longest. The words he had said just now was not because he did not know how she felt but... He really could not bear to see her force herself into such a state and closed everything else away.

    It was not easy for Young Miss to learn to smile, but on that fateful day five years ago, it has robbed her of all her smiles.

    ¡°Ye Gu.¡±

    Suddenly, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s voice sounded from behind and the three of them nced at each other.

    Ye Gu waved his hand and gestured to Ye Sha and Ye Mei to leave first before he turned around to enter the main hall once more.

    ¡°May I know what instructions does Young Miss have?¡± Ye Gu walked into the main hall and knelt down on one knee.

    Sitting on the throne, Jun Wu Xie was stroking the fur of the ck beast.

    ¡°Send people to keep watch. Don¡¯t let... Anything happen to the Rui Lin Army.¡±

 Chapter 2272 - A period of yearsï¼ˆ15ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2272: A period of years£¨15£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Ye Gu was stunned momentarily before a glint of happiness appeared in his eyes. He immediately replied ecstatically, ¡°Your subordinate obeys!¡±

    Jun Wu Xie waved her hand in dismissal.

    ¡°You may go.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Ye Gu immediately retreated.

    Outside the main hall, Ye Sha and Ye Mei did not leave and when they saw Ye Gue out, they immediately went up to him.

    ¡°What did Young Miss say?¡± Ye Sha asked him in an eager tone.

    Ye Gu nced at them before he replied, ¡°Young Miss has asked me to send people to follow the Rui Lin Army. Don¡¯t let anything untoward happen to them.¡±

    The moment he finished his words, the faces of Ye Sha and Ye Mei lit up with joy.

    Sure enough, Jun Wu Xie was not able to ignore the Rui Lin Army. Essentially, there was no change in her nature. In a sense, this could also prove that her change had came about from the situation that made her so indifferent.

    ¡°Why are you two still standing there in a daze for? Hurry up and prepare! We have to destroy all the Pces within three days, don¡¯t pull me down! Bring out the majesty of our Night Regime and let those bastards of the Upper Realm see that with our Dark Regions around, it wouldn¡¯t be so easy to control the Middle Realm!¡± Ye Gu harrumphed coldly as he rolled up his sleeves for battle.

    Five years ago, Jun Wu Xie had followed them back to the Dark Regions and had taken over the entire Night Regime. They had spent five years to conceal their strength and bide their time, it was finally the moment for the Night Regime to unsheathe their swords!

    ¡°Yes!¡± Ye Sha and Ye Mei were extremely motivated and filled with vigour. They had been hiding for so many years and it was time for them to finally show their skills!

    If they did not turn the Middle Realm upside down, then they would not be worthy to be part of the Night Regime!

    Jun Wu Xie gave the Night Regime three days to destroy all the pces for the Blood Sacrifice of the Three Realms. However, in the end, they were extremely motivated and theypleted the task in less than two days. Their speed was incredibly fast that made people¡¯s eyes wide with their jaws open. They not only killed the tens of thousands of guards that were sent from the Upper Realm, there was not one death in the Night Regime. The most they had incurred was some superficial wounds.

    This could be described as a huge victory!

    This raid caused a great uproar in the Middle Realm and all the pces had been razed to the ground, not a single tile was left intact. All the guards from the Upper Realm had been wiped out and those that had the privilege of witnessing the process were even more shocked.

    The dark spirit that was unique to the Dark Regions quickly made people realize that the Dark Regions had came back, the Night Regime was back!

    The moment they struck, the Dark Regions that disappeared for a thousand years had revealed their astounding strength to everyone. In each of their battles, they had neverid their hands on the innocentbourers, their only targets were the people from the Upper Realm and the Nine Temples. Other than their targets, they had not hurt anyone innocent.

    The way they did things was a stark contrast to the cruel means of the Nine Temples. Under the oppressive rule of the Nine Temples, although no one dared to speak out despite their unhappiness, deep in their hearts, they were looking forward to the return of the Dark Regions. They were anticipating the return of the Middle Realm to its peaceful days.

    The Rui Lin Army who had been secretly observing the movements of the Middle Realm had also been shocked by the torrential storm that the Night Regime had kicked up. Towards the battle prowess of the Night Regime, they were full of admiration. After they have received news that the Night Regime was highly likely to be rted to Jun Wu Xie, they were ted and they even began to try and have a ¡°chance encounter¡± with them. However, each time they met, the Night Regime would always leave a river of blood and blow the Pces up before the members of the Rui Lin Army could even get in touch with them. It made the soldiers of the Rui Lin Army so frustrated that they felt as if their intestines had been tied up in knots, they could not wait to catch one person from the Night Regime.

    Heroes of the Night Regime, wait a while more! We have prepared lots of good meat here, let¡¯s chat for a bit!

 Chapter 2273 - A period of yearsï¼ˆ16ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2273: A period of years£¨16£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Unable to catch hold of anyone from the Night Regime, the Rui Lin Army could only helplessly secretly observe the movements of the Night Regime. Over time, they had already figured out the actions of the Night Regime.

    The main target of the Night Regime were those Pces built by the Nine Temples, however, even those that were still being constructed had already been demolished by them over the past two days. Just as the Rui Lin Army had thought that they had missed that ¡®golden opportunity¡¯ to have a chance encounter with them, the Night Regime had already proceeded on to the next step in their ns.

    The Night Regime had already shifted their target and their raids on the various branches of the Nine Temples began. Blood flowed like a river and the strangest thing that happened was that those that had died tragically under the hands of the Night Regime were all mainly Gold Spirits from the Upper Realm. The rest were those traitorous dogs that had defected and had became theckeys of the Upper Realm.

    Those that had survived the bloodbath were those disciples of the Nine Temples that had been forced to obey the Upper Realm. Not one of them had been hurt.

    Such an obvious treatment could be seen by any ordinary person.

    The Night Regime was obviously flushing out anyone from the Upper Realm!

    The Rui Lin Army secretly apuded them, while they tried to track the Night Regime, all they wanted to was to find the opportunity to speak with the people of the Night Regime and check on the whereabouts of their Young Miss.

    Such a scenario of chasing and fleeing the scene had on about for about half a month.

    It wasn¡¯t until a group of the Rui Lin Army that had been staking out at a branch of the Nine Temples had managed to catch the opportunity when the Night Regime carried out their bloodbath. In the midst of the massacre, a group of men from the Rui Lin Army were running towards the Night Regime with excitement.

    After annihting this branch of the Nine Temples, their hands were still stained with fresh blood and as they were preparing to leave, they saw a group of stalwart men dressed simrly in light armour rush towards them with happy smiles on their faces. This scene truly made those cold-blooded killers from the Night Regime stunned silly for a moment.

    These people... Where did theye from?

    Had they been overstimted? Didn¡¯t they see them carry out a massacre? Why were they beaming with smiles?

    That smile made all the members of the Night Regime have goosebumps as they watched the smiling members of the Rui Lin Army approaching, they subconsciously raised the swords in their hands.

    ¡°Stop.¡± A cold voice resounded from within the Night Regime.

    The people of the Night Regime immediately sheathed their swords and stood ramrod straight.

    Ye Sha stepped out with a grim expression as he looked at that group of approaching men from the Rui Lin Army.

    ¡°Big Brother Ye Sha! You are Big Brother Ye Sha! We have met before in the Lower Realm, I am a vanguard of the Rui Lin Army!¡± Staking out here for more than half a month and finally having this chance to contact the Night Regime, that vanguard almost cried out.

    Ye Sha did not say anything but looked coldly at the men before him.

    ¡°Big Brother Ye Sha, we don¡¯t have any other meaning, we only want to ask if Young Miss.. Is she alright?¡± The vanguard was suppressing the excitement in his heart as he looked at Ye Sha with anticipation.

    Over the past five years, everyone in the Rui Lin Army had been most concerned about Jun Wu Xie¡¯s safety, they were willing to stay in the Middle Realm in the hope that they could one day wee Jun Wu Xie and bring her home.

    Ye Sha looked at the faces of the people of the Rui Lin Army that were filled with expectations. Suddenly, he lowered his gaze, turned around and said to the people of the Night Regime: ¡°Go to the next destination.¡±

    After that, he did not look back and left with the Night Regime.

    Everyone in the Rui Lin Army were extremely anxious in their hearts but they could not catch up with the Night Regime and could only watch them leave further and further away.

    For a moment, all of them stood there in a daze.

    Ye Sha did not dare look back and could only let out a sigh helplessly.

    Young Miss, she isn¡¯t alright, but she¡¯s not willing to let you all know...

 Chapter 2274 - Rage (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2274: Rage (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    In the Heavenly Wolf Temple main hall, the atmosphere was extremely stifling. Seated on the throne was no longer the original Heavenly Wolf Temple Lord but a sturdy man that looked to be about thirty five years old. Although his age could not be considered old but the oppressive aura that he exuded made all the elders of the Heavenly Wolf Temple drenched in cold sweat. His expression was extremely gloomy, the angle that his thick brows had twisted into had revealed his utmost disappointment that he was feeling at that moment.

    On both sides of the main hall, the elders of the Heavenly Wolf Temple were trembling as they stood rooted in ce, not daring to even breathe out loud.

    ¡°Who can tell me, what is this all about?¡± The man with the sunken expression narrowed his eyes into a squint as he swept his astute gaze across all the elders, his sombre voice reverberated throughout the hall.

    ¡°Speak!¡± He hollered as he looked at them with a sullen gaze before he smashed his palm against the armrest angrily and it shattered into pieces as the fragments flew across the polished marble floor. As the shattered fragmentsnded on the hard marble floor, the tinkling sound echoed in the silent hall, making it sound especially piercing.

    In the hall, all the elders who once enjoyed a high status in the Nine Temples were trembling as they all immediately went down on their knees and bowed in fear. Their bodies could not stop trembling.

    Five years ago, at the battle at the Cloudy Brook Academy, Ba He and the thousand Gold Spirits that he led werepletely annihted at the summit of Mount Fu Yao. Yet the disciples of the Nine Temples had returned, initially they had thought that they could still shake off the queries of the Upper Realm but they did not expect that the people of the Upper Realm did not even ask them what had happened. Instead, they directly captured all the Nine Temple Lords and sent two powerful men who led arge number of Gold Spirits andpletely took over the power of the Nine Temples.

    It was also from that time that the name of the Nine Temples had became an existence in name only and the Upper Realm hadpletely taken control from within. They were merely puppets and the various elders of the Nine Temples had been reduced to mereckeys that were forced to do their bidding.

    The man who was currently seated on the throne was one of the powerful men sent by the Upper Realm. His strength was tyrannical, even the Gold Spirits had to be extra respectful to him, what more of these elders who had not even stepped into the realm of the Gold Spirit?

    Qiu Yun¡¯s malicious gaze swept over the elders who remained silent out of fear. The dissatisfaction that he felt made his gaze even sharper.

    ¡°It¡¯s really a bunch of waste! All you have to do is to find out the location of the Evil Regions but you can¡¯t even find it. Why do I still need waste like you for!¡±

    One hundred and eight pces had been destroyed in three days and none of the Gold Spirits that were sent had actually made it back alive. All this had actually happened in the Middle Realm, if not for personally seeing the tragic remains of the Gold Spirits, Qiu Yun would never believe that in the weak Middle Realm, there were actually people who could contend against the Gold Spirits from the Upper Realm!

    But yet the impossible had happened right in their faces. Not only had the one hundred and eight pces had been destroyed, just a few days ago, that same force had started their assault on the various branches of the Nine Temples. In less than half a month, the number of casualties that they had suffered was a staggering number and what made Qiu Yun want to vomit blood was that none of the Gold Spirits could escape. It was as if their opponents could easily wring the neck off the Gold Spirits, not one had escaped their tragic fate. All of them had been wiped out, yet most of the original disciples of the Nine Temples had survived!

    From the mouths of the disciples that had survived, the Nine Temples had inferred that the one who had carried out all this was very likely to be the ones who had once stirred up a tumultuous storm in the Middle Realm ¨C the Dark Regions!

 Chapter 2275 - Rage (2ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2275: Rage (2£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The Dark Regions, that powerful organization that once left an indelible mark in the hearts of the people of the Middle Realm. That fiendish army that was led by the Dark Emperor, yet after the fall of the Dark Emperor, they had disappeared silently for a millennial years from people¡¯s sight. When the Upper Realm had sent people to take over the Nine Temples and unify the entire Middle Realm, a purge was made in order to annihte all the forces that might have rebellious thoughts, and the Dark Regions was one of them.

    But no matter if it was the original members of the Nine Temples or the people sent by the Upper Realm, despite conducting a carpet search throughout the Middle Realm for more than half a year, they still could not find a trace of the Dark Regions. As for Qiu Yun and the other strong person, they had actually pegged the strength of the Dark Regions to a force which belonged to the Middle Realm and were not too concerned. In addition, the Dark Regions had disappeared for a thousand years hence they did not think too much of it as they threw away their attention to it at a side.

    How would they have known that after a few years, the Dark Regions would make such a strongeback!

    And the moment they struck out, it had made them suffer such a detrimental loss!

    The Upper Realm did not hesitate to send troops to the Middle Realm, in order to build the one hundred and eight pces necessary for the Blood Sacrifice of the Three Realms. They had spent five years and after seeing thest few pces and array were almost about to bepleted, yet the result was that... the Night Regime had suddenly appeared at this time. Like a p of thunder, Qiu Yun and the others werepletely caught off guard!

    One hundred and eight pces werepletely wiped out in three days. After five years of meticulous nning and preparation, all that was left in the end was only a pile of broken walls!

    The Night Regime spent three days topletely destroy the results that the Upper Realm had spent five years on.

    In such a situation, how could Qiu Yun sit still?

    What was more vexing that made him want to vomit out more blood was that even after the destruction of one hundred and eight pces, the Night Regime was still unsatisfied, and even began to start on the various divisions of the Nine Temples and each time, the Gold Spirits from the Upper Realm had been tragically in with not one left alive!

    Even if Qiu Yun was a fool, he had already seen that the series of actions of the Night Regime was clearly aimed at the Upper Realm. He never imagined that a force that was from such a barrennd such as the Middle Realm had such a terrible force of destruction, and the continuous provocations of Night Regime was clearly pping the face of the Upper Realm!

    Facing Qiu Yun¡¯s anger head on, the elders of the Heavenly Wolf Temple could only bow on the ground silently, quivering in fear.

    The Upper Realm had no prior understanding of the Dark Regions or the Night Regime, so the initial actions of Qiu Yun and the others who did not put the Dark Regions in their eyes had already caused the anxiety of the elders of the Nine Temples. Today, the counterattack of the Night Regime was equivalent to telling everyone in the Middle Realm that...

    The Dark Regions is back, the Night Regime is back!

    No one knew more about the horror of the Dark Regions than the Nine Temples and how terrifying the Night Regime was.

    ¡°Master Qiu Yun...the ce where the Dark Regions is located has been a mystery for the past thousand years. No one has ever stepped into thend of the Dark Regions. Only the people of the Dark Regions know its true location, it is...it is really not us. It¡¯s not that we do not want to but we can¡¯t trace the Dark Regions because the strength of the Night Regime is too strong. Even the Gold Spirits have no way against them. We really do not have the ability to track them...¡± A Heavenly Wolf Temple elder who was faced with the huge pressure said cautiously, full of apprehension. The moment the Night Regime appeared, Qiu Yun had ordered them to follow the Night Regime and find the location of the Dark Regions, but... the Night Regime that was capable of massacring Gold Spirits... how could the disciples of the Nine Temples even catch up with them?

 Chapter 2276 - Rageï¼ˆ3ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2276: Rage£¨3£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Qiu Yun looked coldly at that elder who¡¯s sweat was trickling down like rain, as a malicious glint shed by his eyes.

    ¡°So what you are saying is that we, the elite of the Upper Realm are notparable to the people of the Night Regime?¡± Qiu Yun¡¯s tone was extremely cold.

    That elder quickly replied in defence: ¡°Your subordinate does not mean this! Your subordinate...¡±

    Before the elder could even finish his words, the figure of Qiu Yun disappeared from the throne without a trace. A cold light shed through the hall and in an instant, that eldery in a pool of blood before he could even make any noise. His throat had been cut by a sharp de and his head fell off cleanly.The polished marble floor was instantly stained with fresh crimson blood.

    The dense stench of blood immediately filled the vast hall and all those elders that were kneeling on the ground stared at their colleague that had been beheaded by Qiu Yun in trepidation. The warm blood flowed across the ground, soaking their knees along the way and made their clothes warm and sticky...

    Qiu Yun stood in front of the corpse with a frown filled with disapproval as he held a sharp sword in his hand with the blood still dripping on the floor from the tip of the sword. He casually flicked his wrist and all the fresh blood on the sword fell onto the ground as he sheathed his sword.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care what method you all use, you better find out the next target of their attack or else his fate today would be your fate tomorrow. How could the people of the Upper Realm be discussed by the likes of mere waste like you?!¡± Qiu Yun¡¯s gaze was dripping with cruelty and malevolence. How could Qiu Yun endure being provoked to such an extent by a mere force from the Middle Realm?

    ¡°They are just a bunch of dogs raised by Ye Jue, if you can¡¯t even settle them, what other use do you have? If you can¡¯t even aplish such a small task, it¡¯s useless to leave you with your lives!¡± Qiu Yun sneered as he said that with vindictiveness.

    Be it the Dark Regions or the Night Regime, weren¡¯t they all just Jun Wu Yao¡¯s masterpieces from that year?

    Even Jun Wu Yao had already been captured by them, what kind of tricks could the mere Night Regime pull out?

    Even though he had never put the Night Regime in his eyes, Qiu Yun had beenpletely riled up by the continuous provocations of the Night Regime. He could not smother the mes of rage that had been lit in his heart. If he did not eradicate the entire Night Regime, the hatred in his heart could not be eliminated!

    After saying his piece, Qiu Yun was toozy to even cast a nce at the elders of the Nine Temples as he turned and walked away.

    It was only after he had left the main hall that the elders let out a sigh of relief. Some of the elders who were higher in age even fell onto the ground softly.

    Su Jing Yan who had been kneeling with the others looked at the man who had his head lopped off. His gaze wasplicated. As an elder of the Heavenly Wolf Temple, he had been left behind after the incident at the Cloudy Brook Academy. The people who had participated in it swore not to speak about it but the Upper Realm did not even ask anything. Perhaps in the eyes of the Upper Realm, whether or not the Nine Temples had betrayed them or not, it was not worth their time to even think about it.

    Qiu Yun had given them a death order and if they could not find next target of the Night Regime, he was afraid that Qiu Yun would really do as he said and to kill all the elders of the Heavenly Wolf Temple.

    ¡°Elder Su, you say... Do you think that Master Qiu Yun¡¯s order... Is to settle ounts with the Night Regime?¡± Another elder swallowed his saliva as he looked at Su Jing Yan with query.

    ¡°Naturally.¡± Su Jing Yan retracted his gaze, Qiu Yun was in such a hurry to find the Night Regime. Other than to expunge the humiliation, it was more to satiate the hate that had welled up inside.

    It was just at this time round, the movements of the Night Regime was a little strange. Somehow, Su Jing Yan could not help but the figure of someone who should not appear at all had shed by in his mind.

 Chapter 2277 - Having the Taste of Ones Medicine (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2277: Having the Taste of One¡¯s Medicine (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    When that figure appeared in Su Jing Yan¡¯s mind, even he himself was shocked.

    How could it be her?

    Su Jing Yan felt ridiculous about his own spection as he left. Now that a torrential storm had stirred up in the Middle Realm, the Nine Temples could not even protect themselves. Only by obeying Qiu Yun¡¯s orders could they keep their own people alive, as for everything else, they could only resign it to fate.

    .....

    The Dark Region.

    Ye Sha, Ye Mei and Ye Gu knelt on the floor before Jun Wu Xie on one knee as they reported the results over the past few days.

    ¡°Over the past few days, the Nine Temples had been more vignt and has employed arge force and are searching more thoroughly throughout the Middle Realm. Among the several divisions that have been attacked yesterday, there were some people hidden and it seems that they were trying to follow us.¡± Ye Sha reported in a sombre tone.

    The sharp de that had been asleep for a thousand years, once the Night Regime had unsheathed their swords, tt had caught the people from the Upper Realmpletely off guard. Their appearance was pivotal at such a time and in just half a month¡¯s time, they had unleashed all the bloodlust that had been suppressed for the past millennium.

    Jun Wu Xie was sitting on the throne and stroking the magnificent coat of the ck beast leisurely.

    ¡°They can no longer sit still.¡± Jun Wu Xie slowly lifted her gaze as a cold glint shed by.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Sha nodded his head, it wasn¡¯t something that needed much thought. The arrogance of the Upper Realm would not tolerate such a thing. They were attacked continuously and each time, the casualties were immense and not a living soul was left. Their face had long been swept away, so how could they endure it any longer?

    ¡°Give them a chance.¡± Jun Wu Xie said suddenly.

    A hint of surprise shed by Ye Mei¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Young Miss, do you mean... To let them know of our route?¡± Ye Mei was somewhat uncertain, doing this... Wouldn¡¯t that mean exposing part of Night Regime¡¯s whereabouts?

    She nodded her head slightly.

    ¡°Let them have a taste of their own medicine. It is time to close thes.¡± Jun Wu Xie narrowed her eyes dangerously as a sh of murderous intent streaked by.

    Everything that had happened before was just but an appetizer. The main dish had not been served yet.

    All those people from the Upper Realm, I hope that you can still take whatever ising your way!

    ¡°Yes, your subordinate will go prepare immediately!¡± Ye Mei did not ask any but followed her orders with devotion.

    Over the past five years, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s growth had been silent, even they did not know what was her current strength was. However, with regards to the trust in her, the three of them had never questioned that. This was because... this was the reason that Jun Wu Yao had left them to her in the first ce.

    ¡°Young Miss, your subordinate had a brief contact with the soldiers of the Rui Lin Army today. They asked... If you were safe?¡± Ye Sha who had been deliberating for a long time finally reported everything that he had encountered today. In fact, long before this, each time they had went out for their mission, he had already noticed that there were people who were observing them but they did not have any hostility. He had guessed that the other party was most likely to be the people of the Rui Lin Army which was why he did not dawdle on each time afterpleting a mission. Uponpleting the mission, he would immediately leave with the Night Regime, not wanting to have any contact with the Rui Lin Army.

    However...

    After today¡¯s brief encounter, he had discovered that the Rui Lin Army had never once forgotten Jun Wu Xie. They had been lingering about in the Middle Realm all this while, it seems that it was to find Jun Wu Xie.

    Facing the persistence of the Rui Lin Army, Ye Sha¡¯s heart had softened.

    Jun Wu Xie remained silent, there was not a thread of emotion reflected on her face. She only lowered her gaze and only after long while did she ask, ¡°How did you reply?¡±

    ¡°Your subordinate... did not say anything.¡± Ye Sha replied.

    ¡°That is enough.¡±

 Chapter 2278 - Having the Taste of Oneâ€™s Medicine (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2278: Having the Taste of One¡¯s Medicine (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The elders of the Heavenly Wolf Temple were worried and had stayed up all night and dark circles appeared beneath their eyes. Atst, they had finally received some good news!

    The Night Regime once again struck and this time round, they attacked a division of the Obscure Soul Temple. They had washed the entire ce with blood, however this time round, a Gold Spirit from the Upper Realm had fortunately escaped. Although he was seriously injured, he had managed to pick his life back from death¡¯s door. He had faked his death and while doing that, he had inevitably heard the conversation between the members of the Night Regime. He had heard the next target of their attack ¨C it was a division of the Heavenly Wolf Temple!

    Upon hearing this news, all the elders of the Heavenly Wolf Temple did not dare to hesitate and immediately left to report directly to Qiu Yun.

    After hearing this piece of news, a smile finally broke out on Qiu Yun¡¯s gloomy face. And in that smile, there was a hint of madness.

    ¡°Very good, this can be regarded as the best news in this half a month. Pass my orders, all the disciples of the Heavenly Wolf Temple and the Gold Spirit teams are to convene, and after three days, they are to head to that division of the Heavenly Wolf Temple! I would like to see if those people of the Night Regime are really so formidable! Hmph!¡± Qiu Yun could not wait to kill all the people of the Night Regime. Being barraged by a continuous wave of sneak attacks without knowing where they would strike next, the losses incurred were heavy. What¡¯s more, there was no progress in finding out their next target. If they continued to let the Night Regime go on like this, even if they hadpleted the Blood Sacrifice Array, he was afraid that even the prestige of the Nine Temples in the Middle Realm would all be greatly reduced.

    Qiu Yun did not care for the power of the Nine Temples, but one had to see whom was the owner of the dog that they were beating. After being yed a few times by the Night Regime, he was already filled with murderous aura.

    ¡°Qiu Yun, as for this matter... Do you want to notify Master Nangong?¡± An elder of the Heavenly Wolf Temple asked with apprehension.

    There were two strong men sent by the Upper Realm to the Middle Realm, one of which was Qiu Yun, and the other was Nangong Lie. The strength of the two in the Upper Realm were famed and between the both of them, Nangong Lie has reced one of the top ten masters. Entering the ranks of the top powerhouses, Qiu Yun¡¯s strength was slightly weaker than that of the top ten masters, but he has also managed to condense the spirit ring, and hisbat power was rather remarkable.

    When he heard the name of Nangong Lie, Qiu Yun¡¯s brow could not help but wrinkle.

    Nangong Lie¡¯s position in the Upper Realm was higher than that of his. Although the two were sent together to the Middle Realm but because of the disparity in their strength, Nangong Lie held the reigns of power. On the surface, Qiu Yun was respectful, but in his heart, he was not resigned.

    ¡°There is no need, it is just but a mere Night Regime. Don¡¯t tell me that they have such skills that they would need Brother Nangong and myself to make an appearance? This would really give them a lot of face!¡± Qiu Yun scoffed as he spat his words out coldly.

    Although the Night Regime had been continuously barraging them with surprise attacks, however in the eyes of Qiu Yun, they were just some trifling tricks. If the Night Regime was really capable, why did they not just head directly to kill off the nine Temple Lords? Instead, they had attacked all the minor divisions all around.

    Towards the method of the Night Regime, he had not ced them in his eyes and had naturally not thought much of them.

    ¡°This....¡± That elder still wanted to say something but when he saw that Qiu Yun¡¯s expression had turned a little ugly, he no longer dared to. He could only nervously say: ¡°Master Qiu Yun speaks with reason, no matter how strong the Night Regime is, they are nothingpared to Master Qiu Yun. As long as Master Qiu Yun makes an appearance, getting rid of them would be as simple as stretching a hand out. Those of the Night Regime are definitely not Master Qiu Yun¡¯s opponents.¡±

    Qiu Yun nodded his head with satisfaction, if he could annihte the Night Regime, at least he would have something to ount for when he reported back to the Upper Realm. Otherwise, it would be a huge me to bear for the destruction of all one hundred and eight pces!

 Chapter 2279 - Having the Taste of Ones Medicine (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2279: Having the Taste of One¡¯s Medicine (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    In the span of three days, Qiu Yun had gathered all the forces that he could use. On the third day, early in the morning, they had set of for the target division of the Heavenly Wolf Temple. In order to ensure that the entire Night Regime be annihted, the number of Gold Spirits and disciples of the Nine Temples total almost over ten thousand. These people had infiltrated the city which the Heavenly Wolf Temple was located in. Some hid in various houses while some were secretly observing the movements outside. At this moment, the entire city had been cloaked with a murderous trap.

    Qiu Yun had absolute confidence that as long as the Night Regime stepped into the city, he would definitely get them all!

    At that time, he must let them experience a suffering that was a thousand times worse so that he could vent out all the anger that he had been suppressing over the past few days. He would also pry out the location of the Dark Regions personally from them. Now that Jun Wu Yao was no longer around, the Dark Regions had no one to lead them. Qiu Yun had determined that the recent attacks of the Night Regime was just revenge for Jun Wu Yao and all he needed to do was topletely cut off their path.

    Perhaps....

    After destroying the Dark Regions, he could even carry their heads and bring them over to the Upper Realm and let the former Dark Emperor appreciate the deaths of his subordinates!

    Thinking about this, Qiu Yun¡¯s gaze turned even more malicious.

    No one had realized that at this time, a group of people had rushed to the hillside outside of the city.

    A handsome and extraordinary young man stood in the wind and stared at the city before him. At his side, several other outstanding youths simr in age had on the same astute gaze and watched carefully at all the movements outside the city.

    ¡°Is Old Hu sure that the Night Regime would strike here today?¡± That handsome young man asked with a light frown. He looked to be in his early twenties, he was just at the prime age and although he looked young and had very little traces of vicissitudes on his face, he gave people a very strong sense of reliability.

    ¡°Old Hu¡¯s words should be correct. When the Night Regime raided the division of the Nine Temples, one Gold Spirit had escaped. He was hidden then and had also heard the words exchanged between the Night Regime. Their next target is this division.¡± Another youth who stood by his side nodded and replied in a gentle tone while lifting up the fingertips slightly as a crystal clear butterflynded on them.

    ¡°Hell Butterfly has already detected arge number of Gold Spirits hidden in the city. It seems that those people had also received the news and n to ambush the Night Regime.¡± That gentle youth slowly raised the hand and that beautiful Hell Butterfly fluttered away.

    Just as the few youths began discussing, a man wearing a light armour strode over. His face was cold and aloof, his stature towering and he exuded the fortitude that was unique to a soldier.

    ¡°Master Qiao, Master Rong, the team is all prepared and ready tounch the attack at any time.¡± That man said coldly, there was a Qilin emblem engraved on his light armour. This emblem represented the strongest army in the Lower Realm ¨C the Rui Lin Army!

    And this person was not just anyone but the Great General of the Rui Lin Army ¨C Long Qi!

    The five youths standing before him were still a group of high-spirited teenagers five years ago and had fought alongside with Jun Wu Xie but they were yed by fate and were separated. On this day today, they had been reunited here to find theirpanion who had been missing for so many years!

    ¡°Big Brother Long, let everyone be prepared, the Nine Temples has assembled arge force and are waiting in ambush. The Night Regime may be likely to suffer and it will be our turn to strike at that time.¡± Qiao Chu said with a hearty smile on his face, but it no longer had any tinge of immaturity in it.

 Chapter 2280 - Having the Taste of Oneâ€™s Medicine (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2280: Having the Taste of One¡¯s Medicine (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Long Qi nodded slightly as his gaze fell to the few youths around Qiao Chu.

    Hua Yan, Rong Ruo, Fan Zhuo, and Fei Yan were once thepanions who walked alongside Jun Wu Xie. Over the past five years, unable to attain any news of Jun Wu Xie, these five youths had smothered themselves with self me.

    If they had been in the Middle Realm then, if they had not returned to the Lower Realm they be able to apany Jun Wu Xie and face all the dangers together?

    They could not imagine how Jun Wu Xie would be after experiencing Jun Wu Yao¡¯s departure and how she would be bearing the burden of the Ren Huang¡¯s death...

    That year after the bloody battle, Fei Yan and Qu Ling Yue had returned with the Spirit Jade Pce Lord and Su Ya as well as the survivors of the Spirit Jade Pce.

    But at the same time, they also received a devastating piece of news!

    Yan Bu Gui had perished...

    The man who once rescued them from the abyss of death, like a father and a teacher to them had died silently in the deste mountainside of the Middle Realm. In order to protect his beloved woman, he gave his life up in exchange.

    This news delivered a great blow to them and for a long time, they were maddened with rage and wanted to rush to the Middle Realm to recover the blood debt but they were forcibly stopped by Jun Xian.

    Their Master had fallen, theirpanion disappeared. The pain that they suffered was unbearable and in a short span of one month, they had lost weight as they delved themselves into a bout of relentless cultivation. If they could, they were even willing to give up their lives in exchange for strength so that they could exact revenge for Yan Bu Gui and bring Jun Wu Xie back.

    In the span of five years, for others it may seem long but for them who had worked hard day and night, how much they had experienced, even Long Qi was unable to determine that. He only knew for certain that these five years had brought about a huge change in them.

    For them, to be able to cultivate in the Spirit World was the most precious treasure they had attained in this life.

    ¡°Maybe we can get some news of Little Xie from the Night Regime.¡± Qiao Chu turned his head and looked at the city which looked peaceful in the surface but it would not be too long before it will turn into a river of blood.

    Five years....

    Where did that little girl hide to and why was she so reluctant to meet with them?

    Even though their search had always came back with fruitless results, they did not believe that she had died. How could such an outstanding littless perish so easily in the hands of the Upper Realm? They did not believe it, even if you beat them to death, they would never believe it.

    During these five years, from the initial search to the subsequent cultivation, they had always firmly believed that Jun Wu Xie was alive. They firmly believed that she must have had her own reasons that had dyed her return to the Lower Realm. They continued to cultivate and made themselves stronger, relentlessly pursuing the power that could be her strength when they meet again that one day.

    They did not ever want to lose anyone in desperation and despair due to theirck of power!

    ¡°Rest assured, that little devil is definitely living well. Hadn¡¯t the people of the Rui Lin Army mentioned before that they had seen Ye Sha? Since Ye Sha is alive, then that means that Little Xie is definitely still alive!¡± Fei Yan raised his hands and patted Qiao Chu¡¯s shoulder, although he wasforting Qiao Chu, it seemed more as if he wasforting himself. Five long years had passed and Fei Yan¡¯s appearance had undergone some subtle changes. The once feminine features were gone and no one longer mistook him for a woman.

 Chapter 2281 - Having the Taste of Oneâ€™s Medicineï¼ˆ5ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2281: Having the Taste of One¡¯s Medicine£¨5£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why but I¡¯ve always felt that the exposure of the Night Regime¡¯s route doesn¡¯t seem quite right.¡± Fan Zhuo narrowed his eyes as he said in contemtion. He had always been one with an acute mind and after hearing the news of the raid this time round, he had always felt that the negligence of the Night Regime seems to be somewhat abnormal.

    He did not believe that with their strength that could easily kill a Gold Spirit in seconds would ¡®identally¡¯ let one go. Moreover, to actually expose their next target so ¡®inevitably¡¯ to the opponent.

    All these...

    Seemed too much to be a coincidence. He always thought that this time round, it was as if someone had once used this method to deal with an opponent.

    The mantis stalks the cicada, unaware of the oriole behind. <sup>1</sup>

    This style looked too simr to that person¡¯s!

    ¡°You mean that... The Night Regime had deliberately...?¡± Hua Yao raised his eyebrows slightly, although his eyes did not reveal a trace of surprise, it was as if Fan Zhuo¡¯s words were what he had thought.

    ¡°Do you feel the same?¡± Fan Zhuo immediately realised that Hua Yao¡¯s thought was probably the same as his.

    Hua Yao nodded his head slightly.

    ¡°This is really her style, isn¡¯t it? Deliberately revealing ws to let the opponent think that they can seed. Everything thrown out front is just a bait. She then just tramples them ruthlessly from behind.¡± Hua Yao¡¯s gaze became incredibly gentle, seemingly lost in the memories of the past.

    After Rong Ruo, Fei Yan and Qiao Chu heard the words exchanged between Hua Yao and Fan Zhuo, they immediately looked at each other. They saw a thread of hope and joy in each other¡¯s eyes.

    The style of doing things was too simr to that person¡¯s and they had seen their opponents nted in these traps countless times.

    For them who had been deeply involved and had personally participated in such schemes, they only felt nostalgia.

    It had been five years... Would they really meet again?

    ¡°Somehow, I¡¯m already filled with expectations and can¡¯t wait for the Night Regime to arrive. Qiao Chu¡¯s face lit up with a smile, a smile which was sincere and his heart was beating furiously. Hope and anticipation had already filled the hearts of the five of them.

    What they had been waiting for and looking forward to... today they would be finally able to fulfill it!

    Long Qi looked at the subtle changes in the expressions of Qiao Chu and the others. He could no longer remember how long the five of them had shown such a carefree smile. Looking at their smiles, it seemed as if it had stirred up something from within him as well as his eyes looked gently upon thends not far from them. Suddenly, he saw a group of men, cloaked in ck, riding on ck horses and entering the city!

    There were not many people in that group, only a few dozens and this was the same number of people which the Night Regime had for each raid!

    ¡°They are here!¡± Long Qi suppressed the excitement in his heart as he said to them.

    Qiao Chu and the rest immediately snapped back to reality and immediately turned to look at the team of men on horseback who were gradually entering the city.

    Fire ignited in the eyes of the five of them!

    Rong Ruo raised his hand and said, ¡°Everyone, get ready!¡±

    Behind them, there were tens of thousands of soldiers donned in light armour. All of them were soldiers from the Rui Lin Army and had came from the Lower Realm. This time, they had came together with Long Qi, Qiao Chu and the others and their goal was to wee their Young Miss home!

    A gust of wind whizzed past and everybody¡¯s eyes were focused on the men on horseback that had just entered the city. Each step those horses made felt like they were trampling on their hearts.

    Clop clop clop...

 Chapter 2282 - To catch a turtle in a jar (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2282: To catch a turtle in a jar (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    When the people of the Night Regime stepped into the city, the vast streets were empty and not a figure could be found. Everything was strangely quiet.

    Ye Sha narrowed his eyes and looked at the strange atmosphere around him. He secretly made a sign to hispanions behind him and the members of the Night Regime immediately pulled the reins. They went into a formation and formed a circle as they carefully observed the situation around them.

    The next moment, the city gates suddenly mmed shut!

    That thunderous sound echoed under the silent skies!

    Outside the city gates, Qiao Chu and the others who had came with their teams had yet to enter the city and was directly blocked from the sudden closure of the gates.

    ¡°Damn it! So there was an ambush after all!¡± Fei Yan cursed out with rage when the city gates suddenly mmed shut.

    The huge city gates had cut off their connection with the Night Regime who had been isted from within.

    ¡°Break this door down for me!¡± Qiao Chu immediately dismounted his horse and the me Dragon Gauntlets appeared on both his hands as a scorching me lit up before him.

    In the city, Ye Sha and his men were vignt as they stood and scanned the surroundings. The next second, countless figures from all over the city poured out as tens of thousands surrounded them in the blink of an eye!

    Qiu Yun walked slowly into the encirclement with his hands behind him, each and every step was filled with arrogance.

    ¡°Dark Regions? Night Regime? Oh... It¡¯s really a bunch of sly mice. And here I thought how great the Night Regime was but looking at the lot of you now, it¡¯s just a bunch of wastes that only dare to imitate the dog and steal chickens.¡± Qiu Yun raised his eyebrows slightly as he looked at the members of the Night Regime had been thoroughly surrounded. His arrogant gaze swept over them with undisguised contempt. It was as if those standing before him were not a group of people but were just some dogs that were not worth mentioning.

    Ye Sha remained silent as he looked at Qiu Yun. He was not at all affected by the words of Qiu Yun, he only secretly signalled to the others of the Night Regime as they gradually narrowed the distance between them, as they stood in a defensive stance, preventing the enemy from any sudden attacks.

    ¡°Why so silent? Not going to say anything anymore? Don¡¯t you like to destroy things? You have already destroyed more than a hundred pces and raided the various divisions of the Nine Temples. Did you really think yourselves as omnipotent and invincible? Well, I would like to see today, how great your skills are and see if you are able to leave this ce alive.¡± Qiu Yun¡¯s lips curled up into a sneer, the chaos that the Night Regime had ensued hadpletely aroused all the anger in his heart. Today¡¯s action which he had employed an overwhelming manpower was just to let this bunch of wastes know that their trifle actions were nothing in his eyes!

    What about the Dark Regions? That¡¯s all there is to the Dark Emperor¡¯s power!

    They were merely just a circus act from the Middle Realm and could not enter the eyes of the Upper Realm!

    The atmosphere in the entire city had became extremely stifling at this moment. Qiu Yun had mobilised a huge force of Gold Spirits from the Upper Realm and in addition, there were also the elite disciples from the Heavenly Wolf Temple and the Obscure Soul Temple which had exceeded ten thousand. To have over ten thousand people surround a few dozen, even though the Night Regime were the very people who had quaked the entire Middle Realm but it was still difficult to contend against such a huge number of people. Facing such a staggering number of enemies, it would be a battle of attrition and would wear them out!

    Qiu Yun was not in a hurry to send the Night Regime to hell, the past half month, the shame he had suffered would be paid back a thousand times today!

 Chapter 2283 - To catch a turtle in a jar (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2283: To catch a turtle in a jar (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Dark Regions, Dark Emperor.

    A cold glint shed by Qiu Yun¡¯s eyes. When Jun Wu Yao was still in the Upper Realm, Qiu Yun was just but an exponent with a little reputation. He was still not that famous then and had yet caught the attention of that person. At that time, he was focused solely on climbing up. He did not hesitate to hug the thighs of those Top Ten Experts as he ttered and fawned over them just to get acknowledged. However, he still remembered back when his identity still did not amount to much, while he had been bitterly waiting for that person¡¯s nce, Jun Wu Yao had already been one of the top-ranked experts who had been greatly valued by the Upper Realm.

    However, this top-ranked expert had casually dismissed the invitation of that person¡¯s without any regards. Jun Wu Yao¡¯s arrogance had made Qiu Yun extremely jealous all this while.

    Until Jun Wu Yao had been captured once again, Qiu Yun¡¯s hatred did not diminish one bit.

    The moment he found out that the Night Regime was founded by Jun Wu Yao, the fire that had been suppressed for a long time in the deepest recesses of his heart had once again been ignited.

    He was clearly a prisoner of the Upper Realm and had clearly lost his freedom but the power that he had left behind in the Middle Realm had stood in opposition and went against him!

    The viciousness in Qiu Yun¡¯s eyes was getting stronger and stronger, and in his mind, there were no less than a hundred ways to send the Night Regime to the depths of hell. After that, he would tell Jun Wu Yao all his deeds and let him know that the powers that he had once created with his own hands had been uprooted by him and those that had sworn allegiance to Jun Wu Yao had all died without a ce for burial!

    The distorted and twisted anticipation made his expression even more malevolent, and the continuous provocations of the Night Regime had made him unable to endure it any more.

    They were just at a group of stray dogs, how did they dare to mess things up?

    The atmosphere was extremely tense, Su Jing Yan who was standing with the Nine Temples looked at the scene before him and his mood had hit rock bottom.

    In actual fact, at the moment when the Night Regime appeared, a majority of the people from the Nine Temples was filled with expectations. They had been forced to obey the Upper Realm but the brutal means of the Upper Realm had made them prostrate with fear. They had no means to resist and had fallen into despair. The appearance of the Night Regime was thest sliver of hope for them.

    Even at the moment when they had received the news that the Night Regime had destroyed the pce, Su Jing Yan was ecstatic in his heart, and could not help but look forward to the moment when the Night Regime would wipe out Qiu Yun and his men...

    Although it was thest sliver of hope in his heart, the situation before him made his mood extremely sombre.

    Looking at over ten thousand men surrounding the group of people from the Night Regime, Su Jing Yan was sullen and felt extremely stifled.

    The Night Regime could be said to be the top force in the Middle Realm. Whether it was the time when the Dark Emperor ruled or after the Dark Emperor had left, they had never once lost that sense of oppression that their presence had brought forth. But looking at the way things were unfolding now, the Night Regime were currently trapped in Qiu Yun¡¯s ambush. Su Jing Yan¡¯s gaze subconsciously fell onto the members of the Night Regime who were surrounded.

    Although they were obviously in a dire situation, however he could not see a trace of fear nor panic on Ye Sha¡¯s face. Each and every member sat on their ck horses ramrod straight, their expressions grave and stern as if they were sculpted from a stone and had no emotions.

    Even though they were now forced to obey the Upper Realm, Su Jing Yan had to salute in his heart at the calmness of the members of the Night Regime. This mighty force that had once shocked the Middle Realm and had an unparalleled reputation, it was just that...

    Su Jing Yan¡¯s gaze swept over to Qiu Yun¡¯s face which was showing a wretched and sinister expression. Early this morning, Qiu Yun had already prepared the ambush and waited for the Night Regime to show up. Now that they were surrounded by more than ten thousand people and they had only a few dozen members, this situation looked extremely precarious and difficult to turn around.

 Chapter 2284 - To catch a turtle in a jar (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2284: To catch a turtle in a jar (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Thinking of this, Su Jing Yan couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous for the Night Regime. From the bottom of his heart, he did not want Qiu Yun¡¯s n to seed. Although he was in no position to choose because if the Nine Temples had just a little resistance or disrespect, then the Nine Temple Lords who had been captured by the Upper Realm would be sent to death.

    It was precisely because of the vicious means of the Upper Realm that the Nine Temples did not dare to speak out. They could ignore their own life and death but they could not let their own Temple Lords be killed because of their own actions.

    At this moment, Su Jing Yan prayed hard for a miracle to happen just like five years ago at the Cloudy Brook Academy. There was a person that had appeared and reversed the entire situation!

    ¡°You say, how should I dispose the lot of you? Should I break your hands and legs them throw you into the snake pit? Or should I crush each bone in your body and throw you on the ground like a heap of mud? Or perhaps... I could bring your heads back to the Upper Realm and send them to the Dark Emperor and let him appreciate and see the end of you dogs?¡± Qiu Yun said maliciously.

    However, there was still no action from Ye Sha and the rest. They only stared at everything around them indifferently with their cold gaze. It was as if Qiu Yun¡¯s words were just passing words that have been blown away by the wind and had not even entered their ears.

    The indifference of the Night Regime further provoked Qiu Yun¡¯s unhappiness and malevolence.

    It was this very look!

    Qiu Yun could not help but clench both hands into tight fists, the indifference of Ye Sha and the others had made him think of Jun Wu Yao.

    The Jun Wu Yao of that year was also like this. When Qiu Yun tried to please him, he still remained detached and aloof. He did not put Qiu Yun in his eyes at all and it was as if Qiu Yun was a sad joke!

    But now, things were different.

    He was no longer the weak man of the past and Jun Wu Yao had lost all his former glory and was only a prisoner!

    So what if Jun Wu Yao was strong? If he had anyone to me, it had to be himself who was the sacrifice that was necessary for the Blood Sacrifice of the Three Realms. No matter how strong he was, could be make the entire Upper Realm his enemy?

    A vicious smile spread across Qiu Yun¡¯s face as he raised his gaze and looked at Ye Sha and his men that stood before him. He did not need to worry that they would escape nor worry that there would be reinforcements. No matter how strong the Night Regime was, they were simply a group of wastes from the Middle Realm and here today with him, he had over ten thousand men with thousands of Gold Spirits. Today, even if they had been given wings, they couldn¡¯t fly away!

    ¡°It¡¯s really people of Ye Jue that fe, even the arrogance is the same. It¡¯s such a pity though, he has now became a prisoner, what Dark Emperor... it¡¯s all so ridiculous, how can he be worthy of the title ¡®Emperor¡¯? He¡¯s just an imbecile who doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for him! The Lord is willing to keep his dog life till now only because he is still somewhat useful. And the lot of you here will soon get the punishment you deserve, perhaps you can take the first step into hell and pave the way for your dog of a master!¡± Qiu Yun spat out vindictively and the maliciousness in his gaze was undisguised.

    In that moment, Ye Sha and the rest suddenly pulled their swords out as a trace of anger could finally be seen on his cold face!

    ¡°If you dare to tarnish Lord Jue¡¯s name half a word more, I would dismember your body into a million pieces!¡± Ye Sha narrowed his eyes dangerously as he warned in a cold tone!

 Chapter 2285 - Return of the Kingï¼ˆ1ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2285: Return of the King£¨1£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Huh? Did I hear wrong? You said that you....want to dismember my body into a million pieces?¡± A trace of surprise shed by Qui Yun¡¯s face before he startedughing out loud as if he had heard the most ridiculous joke. In a taunting stance, he stretched both hands out and looked at Ye Sha as he said in an unbelievable manner: ¡°And how are you going to do that? With just the few of you here? Let¡¯s not talk about my force of ten thousand men, even if they do not do anything, I can just simply kill off each of you one by one! The ones who would be dismembered into a million pieces would be you guys... don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    Qiu Yun swept his gaze across the men behind him and raised his eyebrow as he said in contempt : ¡°What? You can¡¯t tolerate other people speaking bad of Ye Jue, is it? Is he so sacred and invible in your hearts? It¡¯s a pity...such a pity...¡±

    He lowered his hands slowly as he looked at Ye Sha and his men and said, ¡°That strong and powerful Dark Emperor in your hearts is now living like a dog, locked up in the dungeon, bound by the Soul Binding Chains. Do you want me to tell you how pathetic he is right now? Dark Emperor...haha..he is now just amb waiting to be ughtered, so what if I said that he is an imbecile? Not only is he one, he¡¯s also a piece of trash! Even if I trample him in mud, what can you do to me?¡±

    Qiu Yun spoke callously, unafraid of anything, he did not believe that the people before him could do anything to him.

    Towards the envy and jealousy he felt towards Jun Wu Yao, he had no qualms about the world knowing about the miserable state he was now in. He wanted everyone to know that the once mighty Ye Jue had now been reduced to a pathetic worm who did not even have the freedom of his own body.

    The eyes of Ye Sha turned extremely cold as a strong killing intent stirred from the depths of his eyes. In the Night Regime, there was an irondw ¨C no one was allowed to insult Jun Wu Yao at all, or else the Night Regime would definitely give it their all and kill that person without scruples!

    ¡°Those who insult the Lord, die.¡± Ye Sha said coldly.

    Qiu Yun scoffed as he looked at them struggling in futile, stubbornly acting all calm and unperturbed without any shred of apprehension.

    ¡°Die? Well, I¡¯m standing right in front of now. I would like to have a look and see what kind of abilities you have to kill me!¡±

    ¡°Did you really think that no one has the ability to kill you?¡± Suddenly, a cold voice sounded above everyone!

    The moment that voice rang out, Qiu Yun¡¯s expression changed slightly. He raised his head subconsciously and the moment he looked up, he saw a figure d in silver proudly standing in mid air!

    A beautiful countenance that could bring down cities suddenly appeared in front of everyone and no one had noticed when this slender figure that was standing in the air had actually appeared!

    She had appeared without any sound, even one as powerful as Qiu Yun had not even noticed it!

    When that familiar figure entered Su Jing Yan¡¯s vision, it was as if he had been struck by a thunderbolt and he stood rooted in ce as his whole body started to tremble uncontrobly!

    Silver armour, a pair of silvery white wings and that stunning countenance that could bring down cities... It was exactly like five years ago, in the midst of Cloudy Brook Academy, the very person who had once created that miracle!

    She was still alive...

    She was still alive!

    Su Jing Yan¡¯s breathing stopped for a second as he stared at that figure standing proudly in mid air.

    It was so ethereal yet so powerful,pared to five years ago, that face now had less of na?vet¨¦ and it and had a more cool edge to it!

 Chapter 2286 - Return of the King (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2286: Return of the King (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie!

    That was actually Jun Wu Xie!

    Even in his dreams, Su Jing Yan did not even think that Jun Wu Xie would appear here in such a manner!

    Back then when the Dark Emperor had been captured, Su Jing Yan had thought that Jun Wu Xie must have suffered devastatingly from their malicious scheme. Who would have thought.... That she was still alive...

    Qiu Yun furrowed his brows as he looked at that stunning woman in the air. She was so beautiful that it even shocked Qiu Yun. Her outstanding features were exquisite and perfect, it was as if she was Heaven¡¯s proudest piece of work. Not a bit of imperfection could be seen and as the wind blew her long ck hair, against the contrast of the silver armour it was extremely alluring. That pair of cold eyes was like the bottomless coldke, chilling to the extreme.

    Such a captivating beauty yet so cold.

    Qiu Yun finally regained his senses from her mesmerizing appearance but he did not neglect the powerful aura that she was exuding. Even if they were separated by a certain distance, but the aura she exuded was like a wall of wind that could not be seen.

    Qiu Yun naturally knew of his strength amongst the powers of the Upper Realm, second only to the Top Ten Experts but yet before Jun Wu Xie had struck out, he already felt that it was as if there was a huge stone pressing down on his chest.

    That overwhelming sense of oppression vividly reminded him of someone from the Upper Realm.

    However, as soon as this thought emerged, it was immediately swept out of his mind.

    She was only a woman from the lesser realm! How could she bepared to the likes of that person?

    ¡°Who are you?!¡± Qiu Yun took in a deep breath as he forcibly suppressed the uneasiness in his heart. The sudden appearance of this woman had given him an ominous premonition.

    Jun Wu Xie stood in the wind and looked down at the crowd beneath her. Her wless face seemed to have been encased in ayer of ice and froze off all the emotions. She did not say anything and only looked coldly at Qiu Yun who looked extremely ill at ease. That gaze of hers was as if she was looking at a dead person.

    Ye Sha and his men immediately dismounted their horses as they uniformly got down on one knee and showed their utmost respect to Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Your subordinate greets Young Miss.¡±

    ¡°Young Miss? What Young Miss? Who are you exactly! Are you also from the Dark Regions?¡± Qiu Yun was startled from the manner of interaction between the Night Regime and Jun Wu Xie. From the attitude that they had portrayed, it could be seen that the status of Jun Wu Xie in the Dark Regions was not low.

    This woman, what was her rtionship with Jun Wu Yao?

    The anxiety in Qiu Yun¡¯s heart was getting stronger and stronger.

    Su Jing Yan looked at everything that unfolded before him in bewilderment. At that time when he had realized the rtionship between Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao, he knew that Jun Wu Xie would have some contact with the Night Regime. However at that time, the feeling that she had given him waspletely different from today. That immense power that reigned above everything was apparent, she did not even need to do anything and he could already feel that oppressive pressure. It was not visible to the eyes but it made everyone¡¯s breathing erratic and slow.

    In such a situation, he had only felt it from Jun Wu Yao and not even Qiu Yun or Nangong Lie gave him such a feeling.

    Was this really that same deste girl?

    Su Jing Yan even suspected that if not for her appearance that didn¡¯t change much, he would have thought that he had recognized the wrong person.

    Over the past five years, what had happened to Jun Wu Xie?

    How could she have changed so much?

 Chapter 2287 - Return of the King (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2287: Return of the King (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°There is no need to tell a dead person who I am.¡± Jun Wu Xie said slowly and yet the words that she said were cold to the extreme.

    Her words made Qiu Yun¡¯s face change immediately.

    ¡°What do you mean? Did you really think that just relying on you, you¡¯ll be able to kill me?¡± Qiu Yun suppressed the uneasiness in his heart as he acted calm on the surface as he looked at her.

    The silver wings behind Jun Wu Xie was slowly moving and beneath the silver wings was a trace of wind and using them, she slowly walked down as if she was descending a flight of invisible steps.

    The whole city was thrown into a state of silence as everyone¡¯s eyes were concentrated on Jun Wu Xie at this moment.

    From mid air, the woman who suddenly appeared descended from the sky like a Goddess. No one could pull their gazes away as that beautiful countenance paired with the valiant silver armour had a domineering air to it.

    Amongst the disciples of the Nine Temples present, there were many who had participated in the battle of the Cloudy Brook Academy five years ago. At that time, they had all witnessed the tenacity and wisdom of that young girl but yet the one that stood before them today had made them realize that her reappearance had made them feel awe and respect from the depths of the heart which had never disappeared.

    No one would ever have thought that in a span of five years when she appeared once again, her entire temperament had undergone aplete change. In the past, she was only cold and detached and people only felt appreciation. Yet now, it made people feel fear and reverence.

    When her feet touched the ground, the silver wings behind her started to dissipate as specks of light gathered on the armour behind her andpletely disappeared.

    Everybody within the city seemed to be entranced by every move of hers, not willing to pull their gazes away. In their hearts, there seemed to be a huge stone pressing upon it and no one dared to speak. Even those Gold Spirits who were usually arrogant had remained silent and as their strength was stronger than those from the Nine Temples, they could sense that Jun Wu Xie was extremely powerful.

    ¡°Killing you isn¡¯t that big of a deal.¡± After Jun Wu Xie had descended on the sky, her cold gaze casually swept over Qiu Yun¡¯s body and the chill in her eyes seemed to be able to freeze the blood of a person immediately!

    Qiu Yun shuddered just from a sweep of her gaze, he was like a person who had been grasped by his throat and he could not help but feel his body go cold.

    With the narrowed distance between Jun Wu Xie and Qiu Yun, he could feel her power more clearly. However despite this, he felt even more unbelievable because he realized that he could not even determine her strength!

    How could this be?!

    Qiu Yun was extremely shocked by his own discovery. Initially, he had thought that Jun Wu Xie could be one of the strong experts from the Dark Regions and would have a decent strength but when he really felt her strength from a closer perspective, the uneasiness in his heart could no longer be suppressed and spilled out like water out of a broken dam!

    He could not perceive the exact power of Jun Wu Xie but he could feel the pervasive pressure that was suffocating.

    Such a situation was absolutely impossible if the person was weaker orparable to him. There could only be one exnation for this!

    The strength of Jun Wu Xie was far above his!

    As soon as this thought emerged in his mind, he was so shocked by that he was drenched in cold sweat. Never would he ever have imagined that this young woman in front of him would actually be much more powerful than him!

 Chapter 2288 - Return of the King (4ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2288: Return of the King (4£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    How could this be?!

    Qiu Yun was stiff and he looked at her face in a daze as inexplicable fear started to radiate from within and spread throughout his entire body.

    He stepped back subconsciously as his face paled with shock. He stared at her and under the pressure of immense fear, he still pretended to say in a calm manner: ¡°Kill me? Well, we still have to see if you have this ability! People! Capture this woman and the Night Regime for me!¡±

    He did not believe that Jun Wu Xie was really strong enough to contend with those Top Ten Experts from the Upper Realm!

    Qiu Yun¡¯s voice broke the strange silence in the city in an instant. The people who stood by the side finally snapped back to their senses and immediately followed Qiu Yun¡¯smand and they unsheathed their swords and rushed towards Jun Wu Xie!

    Su Jing Yan recovered from his shock and had realized that the people whom Qiu Yun had brought along were actually rushing towards Jun Wu Xie. For a moment, he couldn¡¯t care about which side they belonged to but only felt worried for her. Although she seemed a lot stronger than before but no matter what, it was only a span of five years. How much change could that bring? Qiu Yun brought a lot of people along with him and just based on the staggering number of Gold Spirits, they were far more than that of the Cloudy Brook Academy then. Being besieged from all sides by so many Gold Spirits, he was afraid that she would suffer tremendously!

    Just as he was worried about her, he suddenly discovered that those people from the Night Regime who stood behind her were extremely calm and not a trace of panic could be seen on their faces. For a moment, he even thought that they looked as if they had no intention to fight...

    What was going on?

    Those people of the Night Regime... had no intention to help her?

    Before he could fathom what was going on, countless vines suddenly emerged from thend beneath their feet!

    The vines that suddenly emerged seemed to have their own consciousness as they crept up the calves of everyone at an extraordinary fast speed and in the blink of an eye, they had locked each and every single person¡¯s movements!

    This was simply something that was impossible!

    Qiu Yun who was waiting for Jun Wu Xie to be besieged from all sides was shocked to discover that the people he brought were all trapped as their limbs had been tightly secured by emerald green vines. It was as if each and every one of them were frozen in ce as they were stopped and could no longer move an inch!

    In the vast city, everyone but the Night Regime and Jun Wu Xie were all tightly bounded by the green vines. Those vines that looked soft and fragile had even bound those Gold Spirits and all those sword intent from before had already been covered by the green.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at everything before her calmly as she raised her hand slightly. It was only at this moment that people had noticed the peculiarity of the armour on her hand. No one knew when it had extended and turned into countless small vines, each vine was as thin as a strand of hair and were linked from her fingertips to the soil beneath her feet.

    Qiu Yun¡¯s eyes widened as he looked at her incredulously. Even if one used their toes to think, those vines that suddenly appeared were definitely what she did!

    How did she... achieve such a feat?

    Qiu Yun who was simrly bound by the vines could not move at all.

 Chapter 2289 - Return of the King (5ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2289: Return of the King (5£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Qiu Yun simply could not believe that his strength which was only after the Top Ten Experts in the Upper Realm would actually be restricted by these frail looking vines. But no matter how much spirit energy he used to attack, he could not break any of them!

    How were these vines? These were clearly something monstrous that¡¯s way more tenacious than the Soul Binding Chains!

    ¡°Did you think that with ten thousand people, I would have no way to deal with you?¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s cold voice resounded out at this moment and the moment her voice was introduced into his ear, it was as if he had stepped into a nightmare and his body quaked!

    He raised his gaze and looked at that silver figure which was slowly approaching him. His heart started to beat wildly, as if it would jump out of his throat the very next second.

    ¡°Killing you, has always been.... a very simple thing.¡± Jun Wu Xie raised her gaze and slowly walked towards Qiu Yun. For each step she took, wherever her figure passed, those were bound by the vines gave out a cry of despair. The vines wrapped around those people seemed to have turned into sharp steel wires which suddenly tightened and the people were bound were cut into countless pieces of meat in an instant! Even their bones weren¡¯t spared!

    Snap!

    It was a scene of gore and carnage behind her as those who were bound by the vines were like blossoming flowers of blood, blooming behind her. Hot blood sshed, mixed with minced meat and broken bones as they fell onto the ground and very soon, a dense stench of fresh blood permeated the air.

    The bloodbath behind her formed a trail of blood along the path that she had walked, and it became a long red carpet and followed each and every step of hers, that garish red was a startling symbol of death.

    Let¡¯s not say those disciples of the Nine Temples, even those Gold Spirits who were bound by those strange vines had died without aplete corpse and they could not even make the slightest resistance.

    Qiu Yun¡¯s eyes widened in horror. He had never felt fear like this before and the moment he looked at her eyes, he realized that they did not resemble a person but that it was as if that was a devil that had crawled up from hell that would leave nothing alive in its path, not even chicken and dogs!

    ¡°Don¡¯t... Don¡¯te over!!¡± For the very first time in his life, he felt theing of death and he could no longer maintain the fa?ade of calmness on his face. He screamed out in trepidation as tears welled up in his eyes as he moured in panic. There was an no longer any arrogance and smugness from before.

    Qiu Yun¡¯s screams echoed into the sky above the city and in the midst of the retching smell of blood, he watched on helplessly as he saw Jun Wu Xie approach him step by step. Each step she took felt like she was stepping on his heart and he felt a sharp pain in his chest.

    At this moment, in the eyes of Qiu Yun, Jun Wu Xie was no longer a human being. Before she had even really made her move, she had only used some vines casually and it had already washed the city in blood. Thousands of Gold Spirits had died so easily, the strength of Jun Wu Xie had already exceeded Qiu Yun¡¯s prediction. Let alone him, even if the Top Ten Masters of the Upper Realm came, they would not be able to gain any advantage at all!

    This was simply a one-sided massacre! Even if you beat Qiu Yun to death, he would never ever have thought that the trap that he had set up for the Night Regime was actually sending himself directly to the devil!

    He had no idea who Jun Wu Xie was. How did such a person that had never appeared in the Upper Realm before could harness such a terrible power?!

    But what was even more terrifying was that....before her, he did not even have the chance to escape!

 Chapter 2290 - Return of the King (6)

    <h4>Chapter 2290: Return of the King (6)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°What did you say... about Ye Jue?¡± Jun Wu Xie stood in front of Qiu Yun as her gaze swept over his face that had crumbled with panic, like an ice de that had been unsheathed.

    Qiu Yun could not stop trembling and the way he looked at her now was as if she was a devil who had crawled out from the depths of hell. He had never felt such unprecedented fear ever since his strength was considered high in the Upper Realm, when had he suffered something like this? If not for the vines supporting his body, he would have already fallen to the ground with his soft legs.

    Faced with such horror, Qiu Yun could not even utter a single word out and he could only look at Jun Wu Xie with wide eyes filled with trepidation.

    Jun Wu Xie raised her chin slightly as she narrowed her eyes that were filled with killing intent.

    She slowly raised her hand and a dark green Spirit Ring appeared. That faint dark green glow that it emitted shone onto his face and it took only a mere moment when his face turned white!

    Spirit Ring!

    This woman actually condensed out a Spirit Ring!

    Qiu Yun widened his eyes incredulously, and was unwilling to believe everything that he saw. The Spirit Ring was the quintessence of power that only those who stood at the very top could muster. No matter how much spirit energy one had, it was this very Spirit Ring that would set them apart from the rest. One who could condense a Spirit Ring would be an existence above others.

    Even if Qiu Yun was beaten to death, never would he ever have thought that in such a deste ce such as the Middle Realm, he would actually have a chance to see the appearance of a Spirit Ring!

    ¡°You... Why would you have... Spirit Ring....¡± Qiu Yun¡¯s body slumped in despair, it was at this moment that he hadpletely gone crazy. At first, he thought that she had used some sort of evil technique to control those vines and it had nothing to do with her own abilities. However, at that moment when Jun Wu Xie¡¯s Spirit Ring appeared, Qiu Yun realized how ridiculous his previous thoughts were!

    Although he could condense a Spirit Ring as well, but his Spirit Ring was much weaker than hers. There was even a huge disparity on the number of spirit inscriptions condensed out!

    This woman was much stronger than him!

    Qiu Yun could not believe that with her age, she could actually condense out such a terrifying Spirit Ring.

    Who was she exactly!

    ¡°Why?¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes narrowed as she looked at the Spirit Ring on her palm, that faint dark green light was reflected in her eyes and it was like a streak of light that dove into the abyss as she lifted her gaze and said chillingly, ¡°To be able to kill all of you.¡±

    Qiu Yun¡¯s eyes widened and he still wanted to say something but Jun Wu Xie no longer had any interest to look at him. The moment that Qiu Yun had besmirched Jun Wu Yao, it had already spelled his doom.

    She slowly raised the Spirit Ring in her hand and flicked her fingertips as it shot straight in the direction of Qiu Yun¡¯s neck at an incredibly fast speed. In the blink of an eye, the Spirit Ring started to rotate around his neck and the vines around him seem to feel the power of the Spirit Ring and quickly receded.

    Losing the support of the vines, Qiu Yun immediately fell to the ground due to the immense fear welled up within him. His expression turned sinister and he wanted to reach out to remove the Spirit Ring but just as his fingertips touched the edge of the Spirit Ring, an electrifying pain shocked him and spread throughout his whole body!

    ¡°Arghhhh!!!¡± A blood curdling scream escaped from his mouth as he fell to the ground with convulsions and the Spirit Ring around his neck quickly condensed as it tightened and in a few momentster, streams of purple blood inscriptions started to spread out from where the Spirit Ring was and it was as if something was growing wildly from within his body!

 Chapter 2291 - Return of the King (7)

    <h4>Chapter 2291: Return of the King (7)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    A mournful scream resounded in the vast city and countless birds flew away in fright. All the Gold Spirits turned pale as they saw Qiu Yun convulsing and rolling about the ground. None of them would ever have thought that in the Middle Realm, there would actually be such a terrible person that could easily let the powerful Qiu Yun fall into such a situation where living was worse than death.

    Those purple inscriptions ran all the way from Qiu Yun¡¯s neck to all over his body at a very fast speed. In his blood, it felt as though there were countless bugs tearing at his blood vessels and that boring pain made him scratch all over incessantly. His original rough skin had became frail and it was like a blister being burst open and through the thin skin, the blood vessels could be seen clearly. Qiu Yun scratched incessantly and his skin was like a fragile p was easily torn as a smelly thick yellow liquid spurted out from his wound and everyone at the side could not help but retch.

    Those Gold Spirits who had came from the Upper Realm had also worked for the Top Ten Experts before. Although the Spirit Ring was rare but it was not as if they had never seen one before. It was just that they had never seen this type of Spirit Ring that could attach itself to a human body and bring about the effect simr to that of poisoning.

    It was better to be hacked and end one¡¯s life than to suffer such torment. At this moment, they had already given up all hope to survive but were praying in their hearts... They would rather be turned into a chunks of meat by those vines than to let Jun Wu Xie¡¯s Spirit Ring touch them!

    Ye Sha stood by the side and the people of the Night Regime looked coldly at Jun Wu Xie tyrannizing the entire scene. There was no trace of mercy for Qiu Yun in their eyes, only a cruel death awaited for those who had the audacity to besmirch Jun Wu Yao!

    Ye Sha¡¯s gaze fell onto Jun Wu Xie and that lone cold back made his gaze turnplicated.

    Young Miss had became strong. Strong enough to imbue fear into everyone, this was supposed to be a good thing but beneath it all was her closed heart.

    The constant blood curdling screams spurred the nerves of everyone present. Let¡¯s not mention those Gold Spirits, even those disciples from the Nine Temples began to choke and tremble. They had never seen such gruesome torture and Jun Wu Xie had easily made Qiu Yun fall into such a precarious situation where living was worse than death. Such an extreme method made everyone feel uneasy and absolutely horrified.

    Su Jing Yan¡¯s eyes widened as Jun Wu Xie¡¯s figure was imprinted in his mind. It left a trace of terror that could not be erased. He knew that Jun Wu Xie was very strong, but her strength did not lie in her power but that incredible growth that no one could control. He could still remember that when he first met her, she was just but a Purple Spirit. But after slightly over a year had passed, when he met her for the second time, she had already stepped into the realm of the Silver Spirit. This time, after five years.... Jun Wu Xie¡¯s growth was even more dazzling...

    Spirit Ring...

    That was actually a Spirit Ring!

    How did she achieve such a feat in five years? From the peak of a Silver Spirit to a Gold Spirit, and even condensing out a Spirit Ring?!

    This was not something any ordinary person would even dare to think about!

    Jun Wu Xie had used the span of five years andpleted the path of cultivation and achieved what no one else could. Some had even spent five hundred years and could not attain results close to this.

    She... was she even human??!

    Even if it was Su Jing Yan, he was no longer sure that the one that stood before him was a person or a monster!

 Chapter 2292 - Return of the King (8ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2292: Return of the King (8£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    After Qiu Yun suffered all that torture, his body was like a broken balloon, bursting with a pop and everything from within sted out.

    The stench of pus mixed with the red and white internal organs had sttered all over. Before he died, he would never have ever imagined that his end would be in such a disgusting manner. It was just as he had said to Ye Sha previously, but the one who had died without aplete corpse was he himself and not the Night Regime.

    From the beginning to the end, there was no expression on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face. The vines had weaved ayer of wall in front of her and blocked the disgusting mix as the dark green Spirit Ring flew back to her hands. It had returned spotless and had not been contaminated at all.

    The wall of vines dissipated and the gaze of Jun Wu Xie swept onto the remaining people who had already been frightened out of their wits. She raised her hand and kept the Spirit Ring as she turned her head in the direction of Ye Sha and the Night Regime.

    Just as everyone felt secretly relieved in their hearts!

    A series of screams started resounding all around and had intertwined into a rhapsody from hell as cries of anguish filled the surrounding and the stench of blood was extremely heavy. People who were bound by the vines had been cut into pieces of meat and fell onto the ground...

    Behind Jun Wu Xie, a river of blood flowed.

    Only some of the disciples of the Nine Temples survived but they had personally witnessed such a scene of carnage before them and their limbs went weak and their legs lost all their strength. They crumbled onto the ground that was full of blood and minced meat and when their palms felt that sticky touch, countless people started vomiting.

    Su Jing Yan was also among the survivors. He slumped to the ground and his body could not stop trembling. All he saw before him was blood and raw meat and the disgusting sight of internal organs mixed in that made his stomach flip. His face turned white and blue, even if he knew that Jun Wu Xie was not going to kill them, but his inner fear could not be suppressed.

    ¡°Scram back to the Nine Temples and tell those people from the Upper Realm that in half a month¡¯s time, I will personally pay a visit to the Nine Temples. Tell them to wash their necks and get ready for I will go and take their lives.¡± Jun Wu Xie turned her head and looked at Su Jing Yan whose face had already turned blue. Not even containing shred of emotion, it seem to be able to freeze one¡¯s blood.

    Su Jing Yan had wanted to say something but just as he opened his mouth, the rich smell of blood smothered him and entered his lungs. He immediately started vomiting miserably.

    Jun Wu Xie did not say anything else, everything today was just but a ¡°little greeting present¡± from her to the Upper Realm. In one month¡¯s time, the Nine Temples would be washed with blood.

    Just as Jun Wu Xie was about to leave with the Dark Regions, the locked gates were finally broken through!

    Loud explosions echoed through the city and one by one, the figures were revealed after the smoke dissipated.

    In order to ensure that the Night Regime could be killed in the ambush today, he had deliberately fiddled with the old city gates, making them imprable. When Qiao Chu and the others saw the Night Regime enter the trap, they were extremely anxious when they were blocked by the city gates. Only bybining all of their strength did they manage to blow the gates up.

    However, when the gates were destroyed and everything in the city reached their eyes, the initial aggressiveness that they had immediately dissipated and left them stunned.

    The city was like a ughterhouse that had just been washed in blood. Disgusting mixtures of innards , blood and chunks of meat were all around and amongst that gory scene, there was one figure that stood there quietly. It was so familiar, yet so cold and detached.

 Chapter 2293 - We have come to pick you up (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2293: We havee to pick you up (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    That petite woman more a silver armour and where she stood beneath her waspletely soaked in blood. The contrast between the silver and the crimson was especially strong under the strong sunlight. When the eyes of Qiao Chu and the others saw that familiar silhouette, their bodies began to tremble uncontrobly.

    ¡°Little.... Little Xie....¡± Qiao Chu¡¯s lips trembled as his eyes widened and he stared at the little figure who was standing in a pool of blood.

    Five years, more than one thousand eight hundred days and nights had passed yet this figure had never once faded from their memories. They can¡¯t even remember how many times they had seen her in their dreams. After so many years of searching, they didn¡¯t think that they could actually see her today...

    She still had that pair of cold eyes, she still was so thin, she still had that strong and unyielding back. Everything was exactly the same as their dreams.

    The only difference... was that the expression on her face was much colder.

    It was the same as that time when Qiao Chu had met her for the first time, she was cold and indifferent, not at all like a person.

    ¡°Little Xie... It¡¯s you, right? You are back.... you... are really back....¡± Qiao Chu¡¯s eyes had turned red and he could not help but tremble. His voice was so soft, so soft that it was as if he was afraid that his voice would scare her and make her disappear from his sight once again.

    Jun Wu Xie stood rooted to the ground, her cold gaze looked at all the familiar figures before her and she was caught in a daze for a moment.

    She had never thought that she would meet with them at such a moment.

    ¡°Little Xie, all these years... Have you been good? We... miss you very much...¡± Qiao Chu¡¯s voice was quivering and he did not care a bit about what he was stepping on as he walked towards Jun Wu Xie slowly, his gaze no longer had anyone or anything else.

    Jun Wu Xie stood rigid in the same ce, she could only watch him walk towards her.

    ¡°I really am stupid...you obviously had not been good, right? It¡¯s been five years... you must have suffered a lot....¡± Qiao Chu slowly walked to her and it was a short distance but he felt as if it had taken him a long, long time. By the time he had reached her, he looked at that familiar face before him, both eyes red and there was even a glint in the bottom of his eyes that even he himself was not aware of.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, we are here. We havee to pick you up, won¡¯t youe home with us?¡± Qiao Chu¡¯s voice trembled even more, he wanted to reach out and hug hispanion who had been missing for so long. But just as he raised his hands, before he could touch her, he suddenly stood stunned as he suppressed the feelings in his chest that were about to explode out. He fell to the ground and cried out in helplessness.

    ¡°Sorry... sorry... it¡¯s all because we are useless... Five years ago, we did not reach you in time and have let you suffer so much. It is all our fault... don¡¯t... don¡¯t ignore us....¡± Qiao Chu knelt on the ground and was crying like a child. Over these five years, they had dreamt of that battle that they did not participate in countless of times. They dreamt that Jun Wu Xie had taken everything onto herself, under all that helpless despair and she had to bear everything herself with all her wounds.

    Over the past five years, they had been constantly cultivating without stop. They had hoped that the tragedy that happened once would never be staged again. They had been searching bitterly but when they had really found her, they found that they had no face to face her.

 Chapter 2294 - We have come to pick you upï¼ˆ2ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2294: We havee to pick you up£¨2£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Years of concern had passed but yet at the time of meeting, it had turned into endless guilt. Just as five years ago, they had affirmed that sense of guilt and self me towards her.

    They had said that they would live and die together but when Jun Wu Xie needed them most, they weren¡¯t there for her.

    Qiao Chu¡¯s crying had echoed throughout the entire city that was engulfed in silence, sweeping away the stifling atmosphere of death and left only a sense of bleakness and uneasiness.

    Fei Yan and the rest stood at the city gates. They did not dare to move nor could they move. They did not know how to face Jun Wu Xie, how to face that sense of guilt that had been harboured in their hearts for the past five years. They could only clench their fists and lower their heads, not daring to meet her gaze. Their hearts were in turmoil and felt as if the hearts were being torn apart.

    Over the past five years, they had thought about it many times. If they were also present that they, if they had not left the Middle Realm, but they also be able to apany her through the most painful and desperate situation?

    Jun Wu Xie had helped them to exact their blood enmities, but they... had left her alone, she had to bear everything alone, Ren Huang¡¯s sacrifice, Yan Bu Gui¡¯s tragic death and Jun Wu Yao¡¯s departure.... Each and everyone of this happened was like a sharp de that pierced their hearts. Just by listening to what had happened, they already felt unbearable and they did not dare to think how Jun Wu Xie who had personally experienced everything, how could she bear such a devastation.

    Jun Wu Xie stood in the same ce and looked at Qiao Chu who was crying on the ground. All she could hear was Qiao Chu¡¯s ramblings that were full of apologies and regrets.

    Her cold eyes trembled slightly as she raised her gaze and looked at Fei Yan and the others who stood at the entrance of the city. Those were her partners who had fought side by side with her over countless years, the verypanions that she had abandoned for the past five years...

    They had came.

    They said that they were here to bring her home.

    Go home...

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes trembled slightly and she suddenly lowered them as she took in a deep breath. Without saying a word, she turned around.

    ¡°Go back.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s voice was so cold that made people tremble, those words were however meant for the Night Regime.

    Ye Sha was stunned, he had thought that with the arrival of Qiao Chu and the rest, they could perhaps open the heart of Jun Wu Xie. But he did not think that.. Jun Wu Xie still chose to leave.

    ¡°Young Miss...¡± Ye Sha could no longer bear it and hearing Qiao Chu¡¯s cries made his heart feel sour and sad. He did not believe that Jun Wu Xie would remain unmoved.

    ¡°I said to go...¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s voice was cold the but before she could finish her words, she froze in ce.

    Qiao Chu who was kneeling behind her had reached out at this moment and grabbed her hand.

    Jun Wu Xie hadpletely stood frozen in ce and it was if she had been struck by lightning.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go... can you please don¡¯t go... we were wrong... don¡¯t.. please don¡¯t leave us... We have been searching for you for so long... really.. really long.¡± Qiao Chu realised that Jun Wu Xie had actually intended to leave and he no longer cared about all the guilt he felt and grabbed onto her.

    They could no longer go back to that year, meeting today, they had already realized that Jun Wu Xie was bent on contending with the Upper Realm. How could they let her face such a powerful and dangerous enemy all on her own? How could they watch on by the side and let her go battle by herself?

    ¡°Let go.¡± Jun Wu Xie did not look back, her voice was so cold that it was as if she did not recognize Qiao Chu.

    However, Qiao Chu was very stubborn and refused to let go.

    ¡°Not letting go! I¡¯m not going to let go! I refuse to let go! This time, even if you kill me I will not let go! If you want to leave, you have to kill me first!!¡±

 Chapter 2295 - We have come to pick you up (3ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2295: We havee to pick you up (3£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie turned around and lifted her right hand up, and the Spirit Ring that was kept away had once again appeared and was was floating above her palm. Her eyes were cold and there was not the least bit of sentiment in them.

    Qiao Chu grasped her hand tightly, refusing to budge as he straightened his upper body and cried out, ¡°If you want to kill then go ahead and kill! I won¡¯t let go!¡±

    Su Jing Yan and others at the side had long been scared witless by Jun Wu Xie¡¯s actions. Su Jing Yan knew Jun Wu Xie from before and he had already understood clearly that the Jun Wu Xie of the past waspletely different after five years had passed. Her heart had already been frozen like a cier.

    A touch of killing intent shed by Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes as she swiftly brought that hand down!

    Everyone¡¯s heart almost jumped out at that moment!

    However, there was no change in Qiao Chu¡¯s expression.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hand stopped just half an inch away from Qiao Chu¡¯s head and did not move.

    Qiao Chu looked at Jun Wu Xie with unwavering eyes.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s brow wrinkled as she looked at the stubborn Qiao Chu that had the knack to always make one exasperated before she finally lowered her hand.

    ¡°I still have things to deal with, I can¡¯t go back with you all.¡± This was the only sentence she said upon meeting with herpanions after so long.

    Although her words were an understatement and was spoken coldly but it made a brilliant smile appear on Qiao Chu¡¯s face.

    ¡°What do you want to deal with? We will apany you!¡±

    It was clear that he still refused to let go.

    Jun Wu Xie narrowed her eyes but did not say a word.

    ¡°Little Xie, do you hate us? Are you still ming us that we didn¡¯t manage to reach you in time then?¡± Qiao Chu asked pitifully.

    Jun Wu Xie remained silent and indifferent.

    Hate?

    Why would she hate them?

    What she hated was the arrogant Upper Realm and.... her weak and ipetent self.

    When Qiao Chu saw that although he had tried all means to persuade her, yet he couldn¡¯t move her at all. He felt a piercing pain in his heart, afterall, having been together with her for so many years, how could he not notice her change? The heart that took so long to warm up had now turned thoroughly cold.

    He turned to look helplessly at Hua Yao who was standing at the city gates. Hua Yao immediately made a sign and Qiao Chu¡¯s eyes lit up in an instant as he quietly summoned the Yin Yang Bear out.

    The huge Yin Yang Bear was like a tall wall that had suddenly appeared in front of Jun Wu Xie. Before she could react, the Yin Yang Bear suddenly opened its arms and with its furry paws, it immediately embraced her in its arms, as itforted her as it snuggled closer with its soft and furry belly.

    The warm embrace, the familiar smell, was like thest thing that crushed all her defenses. Jun Wu Xie had been forcibly maintaining a strong front for five years, toughening her heart but at this moment, it melted a little and in a blink of an eye, she felt as if she had returned to five years ago. She had returned to the time when all was good and the nightmare had yet to appear.

    ¡°Little Xie, Rolly misses you so much, why... why don¡¯t you go back with us? If you don¡¯t go back with us... we... we will not leave as well! Wherever you go, we¡¯ll follow you wherever. It¡¯s just right as well, since we haven¡¯t been to the Dark Regions yet, why don¡¯t you bring us along for visit?¡± When Qiao Chu saw Rolly holding Jun Wu Xie in its arms, and she had not resisted, he let out a sigh of relief. He stood up and walked to her side as he continued to coax and persuade her with sweet talk.

    Jun Wu Xie did not say anything. She just stood in a daze as she let the Yin Yang Bear continue holding her in its embrace. No one knew what was on her mind but the surrounding chilly atmosphere that was lingering around had dissipated by quite a bit.

 Chapter 2296 - We have come to pick you upï¼ˆ4ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2296: We havee to pick you up£¨4£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Qiao Chu made a sign of victory to Hua Yao and the rest and when they saw that, they finally let out a sigh of relief as they walked slowly over to Jun Wu Xie. They nodded to the Yin Yang Bear and only after that did it release its furry arms reluctantly.

    ¡°Wee back.¡± Rong Ruo came forward and gave Jun Wu Xie a big hug. They were not good at expressing their feelings, more so under the burden of such immense guilt. Fortunately, amongst them, there was one person who had thick skin and was shameless enough to resolve the awkwardness between them.

    ¡°Wee back.¡± Fei Yan took a step forward and reached out to her both Jun Wu Xie and Rong Ruo.

    Hua Yao and Fan Zhuo also walked towards them and with a goofy smile on each of their faces, they reached out and embraced theirpanion who had been missing for five years.

    ¡°There¡¯s still me! Little Xie! Wee back!¡± Qiao Chu wiped off his tears as he leapt onto all of them.

    In a sh, sixpanions were huddled together without saying anything more, but they were all locked in a gentle but firm hug as they all just silently unburdened themselves from the pain of separation for five years.

    Long Qi stood by and looked at the trusted aides that surrounded Jun Wu Xie as the corner of his lips curled up unknowingly into a smile filled with gratification. He followed the orders of Jun Wu Xie and had intentionally leaked the news to the Nine Temples but he had also secretly leaked the same message to the Rui Lin Army. What he had hoped for had happened exactly.

    Young Miss had suffered bitterly for five years and she had beared the burden all by herself. Although he, Ye Mei, Ye Gu and Night Regime had tried their best, but could not pry open her closely shut heart. He knew that she needed Qiao Chu and the others, she needed this bunch ofpanions who had gone through life and death together.

    It was a heartwarming reunion as they all wept together and this group of youths had matured and transformed into outstanding individuals over the years of tempering. They had became stronger and more reliable as they guarded that unwavering belief in their hearts. They had grown up in the midst of despair.

    All their eyes were red rimmed as they tried to hold back the tears that threatened to fall again once more, as they felt a wave of relief wash over them.

    Long Qi entered the city with the Rui Lin Army. One after another sounds of muffled sobbing from the stalwart men behind him could faintly be heard as they stealthily wiped off their tears and looked at Jun Wu Xie.

    Their Young Miss was back.

    Long Qi and Ye Sha looked at each other and nodded their heads slightly. Both of them were clever men and knowing that everything today was the arrangement of Ye Sha, Long Qi was filled with gratitude towards him. No matter how Jun Wu Xie had passed the five years, at least Ye Sha and the rest had apanied her and she was not entirely alone, at least there were people that cared for her and was guarding her by her side. This was enough.

    Not wanting to disrupt the rare warmth that Jun Wu Xie had, Ye Sha silently let Su Jing Yan bring the traumatized survivors of the Nine Temples leave. Jun Wu Xie had changed, she was colder and had became more ruthless. However, her heart remained or else Su Jing Yan and the rest would not have possibly survived.

    Filled with gratitude and expectations for the future, Su Jing Yan left with the survivors and when they reached the city gates, he could not help but turn around and looked at her being surrounded in an embrace by the people around her. The uneasiness and fear in his heart had slowly started to dissipate.

    He had a hunch that in the near future, Jun Wu Xie would definitely sweep the Upper Realm with a torrential storm and who had brought about her suffering from that year would pay a painful price.

    Upper Realm, are you ready?

    Are you ready to meet the revenge of Jun Wu Xie head on?

 Chapter 2297 - We have come to pick you upï¼ˆ5ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2297: We havee to pick you up£¨5£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The six of them had been apart from each other for so long and had finally gotten together. Only after a long time did they finally let go and wipe off their tears silently. If not for Long Qi who had coughed two times, they were not willing to let go at all.

    ¡°Long Qi has brought forth the Rui Lin Army to greet Young Miss! Wee back Young Miss!¡± Long Qi went down on one knee as he said with the utmost sincerity and reverence as he weed Jun Wu Xie back. Behind him, tens of thousand soldiers of the Rui Lin Army immediately followed suit and the entire army stretched all the way out of the city.

    Five years of waiting... five years of persistence had finally paid off.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at the neat rows of Rui Lin Army soldiers and when she swept her gaze over them, she saw many familiar faces and each and everyone of them was stained with tears. There was tion as well as excitement apparent on their faces.

    ¡°Young Miss, it is not advisable to stay here for long. After Su Jing Yan and his people go back, the Upper Realm that are controlling the Nine Temples would definitely act. Why don¡¯t... we head back first?¡± Although Ye Sha was reluctant to disturb Jun Wu Xie¡¯s moment, he proposed this as he still had some worries.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded her head.

    Qiao Chu seemed to be afraid that Jun Wu Xie would leave without saying a word once again as he immediately rushed to her side before she even raised her foot. Holding on tightly to her arm, he looked at her with a brilliant smile on his face and said, ¡°Big Brother Ye Sha, where are we going? Is it the Dark Regions?¡± Qiao Chu¡¯s eyes were sparkling, during the past five years, the Upper Realm had instructed the Nine Temples to purge the Middle Realm and even the Spirit World had been forced to relocate to the Lower Realm. Only the Dark Regions had not been discovered by anyone and if one did not know that the Dark Regions was in the Middle Realm, they would have suspected that the Dark Regions was like the Spirit World who had moved away from this ursednd.

    Having passed many years under such sombre and oppressive atmosphere, it was rare to meet someone happy-go-lucky like Qiao Chu. Even Ye Sha was infected by his smile and he turned to look at Jun Wu Xie. Only after he saw Jun Wu Xie nod her head did he reply: ¡°If you do not mind, you are wee to live in the Dark Regions.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind! Don¡¯t mind! We don¡¯t mind it one bit! Let¡¯s set off quickly! This ce is aplete mess and is not suitable for reminiscing at all. Let¡¯s go!¡± Qiao Chu eximed happily as he guffawed.

    Everyone had been amused by hisughter and vivid expressions. At this time, it was people like him that were needed to bring joy to everyone.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Jun Wu Xie said.

    The people of the Night Regime led the way and brought the Rui Lin Army towards the Dark Regions.

    Along the way, Qiao Chu stayed by Jun Wu Xie¡¯s side and did not leave. He did not send the Yin Yang Bear back and whenever she was silent, he would immediately nudge it toe forward and give her a hug filled with love.

    The Yin Yang Bear knew its role and in the end, it simply put Jun Wu Xie in its arms and walked as its soft and furry paws brought a huge sense of security to her.

    They had made such a din that Jun Wu Xie became helpless and on that cold face of hers, there was another expression other than the usual coldness.

    Even the ck beast by the side who had noticed the subtle changes in her expression could not help but reveal a smile. Perhaps these were not enough for her topletely open her closed self but for the five years that have passed, this was an excellent change that proved that Ye Sha¡¯s decision was right.

    Rising winds and scudding clouds, a huge change that would stir the entire three realms had begun. As the waves stirred, Qiao Chu and the rest were on their way to the Dark Regions to have a look at the glory that Jun Wu Yao had built with his own hands.

 Chapter 2298 - Dark Regions (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2298: Dark Regions (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The Dark Regions, the most mysterious ce of the Middle Realm that was also the power that was built single-handedly by the Dark Emperor. Before the Dark Emperor had appeared, there was no Dark Regions in the Middle Realm. Only until the Dark Emperor had demonstrated his power did the Dark Regions appear before everyone in the Middle Realm and had quickly became the most powerful force.

    It was only...

    No matter if it was before the appearance of the Dark Emperor or after his ¡°fall¡±, the location of the Dark Regions had always been a huge mystery. Apart from the people of the Dark Regions, no one knew where it was. Even though the Upper Realm had searched the entire Middle Realm, the Dark Regions seemed as if it did not even exist as it was hidden away from the eyes of everyone.

    When the Rui Lin Army entered the Dark Regions for the first time, they then knew why the Dark Regions could avoid detection and could stay hidden away.

    The Dark Regions was located under a cliff, shrouded by a thickyer of mist and there was also an illusion enchantment so if anyone peered through beneath the mist, nothing could be seen as they would be met by the illusion of the enchantment and it was impossible to detect the true Dark Regions.

    For Qiao Chu and the others who had personally broken into the tomb of the Dark Emperor before, this ce was simply the upgraded version and fraught with even more dangers. If there wasn¡¯t anyone from the Dark Regions leading the way, even if it was a thousand troops, they wouldn¡¯t be able to return.

    From the top of the cliff to the bottom, there was a special passage. It had many bends filled with countless traps that looked to be an endless meander. Even though Ye Sha was leading, the people behind were following closely in fear and trepidation. They were afraid that if they were the slightest bit careless, they might suffer the end of having countless arrows skewering them.

    When they reached the Dark Regions, the ground had widened and because of the mist blocking out the sunlight, even though the sky was clear and blue, the roads of the Dark Regions was illuminated by countless mes. The warm glow from the mes lit up every corner and the pure ck buildings appeared in front of everyone. Compared to other ces, the buildings in the Dark Regions seemed to be covered with a slight hint of chill and there wasn¡¯t the usual hustle and bustle like an ordinary street, there was no liveliness, nor were there any dazzling line up of shops. There were men and women but they looked young and there was no children nor old people around.

    With the influx of such arge number of people from the Rui Lin Army, they should have caused a greatmotion in any ce. But here in the Dark Regions, those men and women who were d in ck just nced at this group of strangers who had suddenly intruded. After they had ascertained that they were led by the people of the Night Regime, they no longer paid any heed and continued on whatever they were doing.

    The Dark Regions gave off a cold and tough feeling, not like a city that was meant for people to live in. It was more like a huge military base and everything was clear and in good order. There was no joy nor sadness here and it was not noisy but there was also no sound ofughter or joy. This strange atmosphere made Qiao Chu, who had came for the first time, felt extremely uneasy as goosebumps raised all over his body.

    ¡°So this is... The Dark Regions... It is a bit different from what I had imagined... not the same...¡± Qiao Chu rubbed his arms awkwardly, the atmosphere here was too serious and he felt that he had stepped into a military camp. Everyone that they passed were all dressed in ck, even the buildings were ck and although everything waspletely integrated and meet, but it still felt as if there was something missing.

    ¡°What is the Dark Regions that you have in your mind?¡± Ye Sha who was at the side looked at Qiao Chu with his eyebrow raised in query.

 Chapter 2299 - Dark Regionsï¼ˆ2ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2299: Dark Regions£¨2£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Qiao Chu touched his chin and gave it a serious thought for a moment before he said with a wretched smile on his face, ¡°Exceptionally extravagant... Gold everywhere, iid with precious gems. Luxury beyond imagination, beautiful coloured gems, everywhere you turn, it will be a bedazzling sight to behold.¡±

    The Dark Regions was a powerful force and after personally seeing the countless treasures in the tomb of the Dark Emperor, he had a huge understanding on the wealth of Jun Wu Yao. Treasures that piled up into a mountain in the tomb... then didn¡¯t that mean that in the Dark Regions, wouldn¡¯t they be immensely rich?

    Ye Sha had been left speechless by Qiao Chu¡¯s delusion and the corner of his mouth twitched slightly. He could not help but imagine the scene depicted by Qiao Chu and these words immediately came to mind ¨C extravagance beyond limits!

    ¡°Cough, Lord Jue does not like things that are too... extravagant.¡± Ye Sha said it reserved manner, Jun Wu Yao was never a person that was interested in luxury and wealth. The treasures that piled up into a mountain were just some coloured stones to him, some sparkling ornaments that resembled coloured ss, that¡¯s all.

    What he enjoyed was the suppression of strength before plundering.

    Most of the wealth of the Dark Regions was obtained after the unification of the Middle Realm. Various forces had came forward to offer tributes and tried to please Jun Wu Yao with these. Obviously, they had not understood him at all.

    From the style that the Dark Regions had been constructed, it was not at all difficult to see that he held no interest in luxurious things.

    ¡°Extravagant? I don¡¯t think so,kes of wine and forests of meat, how nice is that....¡± Qiao Chu touched his mouth sloppily to make sure that no saliva had drooled out. Having living a bitter life of poverty for more than a decade, towards the importance of wealth, it could be said that he had a deep understanding.

    If they had not met Jun Wu Xie, they would most probably still be miserable and poor, always hungry and pass their days without knowing if they would be able to eat the next meal!

    Qiao Chu¡¯s strange objection had made the rest of them feel that they could not wait to kick that useless fool into a river. After all, they had passed so many years living a better life yet this fool here still acted like a country bumpkin who had not entered a city in his life!

    What shame!

    It was too shameful!

    Fortunately, the people of the Night Regime did not react to any of Qiao Chu¡¯s antics, they just had the same cold and indifferent expression as if nothing had been heard at all.

    ¡°Cough... I think that I should arrange your lodgings first. Although the Dark Regions is not luxurious but the lodgings aren¡¯t bad.¡± Ye Sha could only change the topic, he was afraid that if he had not done so, he would have suffered a heavy blow and incur an internal injury from just Qiao Chu¡¯s words.

    Qiao Chu nodded excitedly, although this ce was not luxurious but it was very unique and it had stirred up his interest.

    Ye Sha let the people of the Night Regime arrange the lodgings for the people of the Rui Lin Army.

    The Dark Regions was veryrge but there weren¡¯t many people living in it. Providing lodgings for ten thousand people were not a problem at all.

    Qiao Chu and the rest did not head to their lodgings first but followed Jun Wu Xie fervently like five little tails, cautiously treading behind her, filled with the fear that they might lose her any time.

    Towards this, Jun Wu Xie did not have much reaction. Things that needed introduction had been introduced by Ye Sha, all she did was remain silent.

    Upon reaching the Pce of the Dark Regions, Qiao Chu and the others looked up at the majestic Pce before them in awe. They could not tell what kind of material the buildings in the Dark Regions were constructed with but they only felt that those jet ck bricks were very majestic and domineering.

    Before Jun Wu Xie had led them into the Pce, they saw Ye Mei rushing out of the Pce in a flurry and the moment he saw Jun Wu Xie, he immediately rushed forward with relief.

    ¡°Young Miss! You are finally back, those few started creating a din again!¡±

 Chapter 2300 - Dark Regionsï¼ˆ3ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2300: Dark Regions£¨3£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Only after Ye Mei finished his words did he notice Qiao Chu and the rest who were behind Jun Wu Xie. For a moment, he stood therepletely dumbfounded.

    ¡°Big Brother Ye Mei, it¡¯s been a while!¡± Qiao Chu leaned to the side and waved at Ye Mei enthusiastically.

    Ye Mei was still in a daze as he looked at the people before him in shock.

    ¡°Qiao Chu? Rong Ruo? Hua... Why are you...¡± Ye Mei¡¯s startled gaze darted over the few people, he had never imagined that this time, Jun Wu Xie would actually bring these few rascals back.

    The surprise in his eyes dissipated only after his gaze met with Ye Sha¡¯s. After seeing Ye Sha nod his head discreetly, the tacit understanding between the two made him understand that these had all been arranged by Ye Sha.

    ¡°Hey hey, isn¡¯t this a pleasant surprise? Isn¡¯t it unexpected?¡± Qiao Chuughed out when he saw Ye Mei¡¯s expression. He immediately shed him a bright and brilliant smile.

    The shock on Ye Mei¡¯s face faded and it was immediately reced by a sincere smile from the heart.

    ¡°This is a pleasant surprise and really unexpected, wee to the Dark Regions.¡±

    Perhaps with the arrival of this bunch ofpanions, it could slowly let Young Miss slowly emerge out of all that repressed emotions harboured up within, just this thought alone made him very happy.

    ¡°What did you say just now? Who is creating a din?¡± Fei Yan had caught the crux of the matter that Ye Mei had mentioned earlier.

    Ye Mei regained hisposure and the smile on his face vanished in an instant. With a wry smile, he said: ¡°Who else could it be? Of course it¡¯s...¡±

    ¡°Hey, hey, hey! Little brat! How could you be so untrustworthy and not stick to your words? We¡¯ve already agreed that you are not to leave our line of sight and yet you snuck out! This is a vition of our agreement!¡± Before Ye Mei could finish his words, an unusually loud voice thundered out from within the hall.

    A figure whom this thunderous voice belonged to was seen rushing out from within.

    A burly man with an elegant face appeared before them.

    That man seem to not have noticed the presence of Qiao Chu and the rest as he only stared at Jun Wu Xie with his deep grey eyes as he walked towards her. He had a delicate and refined baby face but when ced on that tall and macho body, let¡¯s not to mention how conflicting that was.

    ¡°Little brat, if you do not stick to your words then let us just forget about the agreement between us!¡± That man furrowed his brows as he stared hard at Jun Wu Xie who had just returned. There was a strong dissatisfaction in the tone of his voice and he was dressed differently from the rest of the people from the Dark Regions. He was wearing grey robes that made him look like a valiant immortal....if one didn¡¯t look at his face.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at that explosive man unperturbed and replied in a calm manner, ¡°I only went out to deal with some things.¡±

    ¡°Then couldn¡¯t you have told us about it first? We would have apanied you!¡± That manshed out stubbornly.

    Qiao Chu who was at the side blinked his eyes as he looked at that bold and unrestrained man before him. With a face full of surprise, he quietly sneaked over to Ye Sha¡¯s side and asked in a curious whisper: ¡°Big Brother Ye Sha, who is that? He doesn¡¯t look like anyone from your Dark Regions.¡±

    The people of the Dark Regions were unusually cold and quiet from their dressing to temperament but the man in front of him was the pr opposite.

    Ye Sha replied, ¡°It¡¯s just but a group of unwee guests.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by unwee!!!¡± Ye Sha¡¯s words had been heard by that man and he immediately shot him a re and said in an extremely dissatisfied tone: ¡°Do you think that we really want to stay here? If not for that item in your hands, we would not be willing to stay in such a cold and forsaken ce!¡±

 Chapter 2301 - Creditorsï¼ˆ1ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2301: Creditors£¨1£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Ye Sha simply shrugged his shoulders.

    Qiao Chu and the rest were even more confused, this person... was obviously not from the Dark Regions, how could he...

    ¡°Got it.¡± Jun Wu Xie said suddenly.

    That man seemed to not have an interest in dealing with Ye Sha any further and only looked at Jun Wu Xie with a troubled expression. After looking at her from top to bottom, he said: ¡°You went out to kill, right? Your entire body reeks of blood and it stinks. Looking at you, I don¡¯t think you have been hurt, right? If you are injured, you must tell me. You can¡¯t be injured now.¡±

    The words that man said were clearly words of concern but yet when it reached the ears of Qiao Chu and the rest, it felt very strange. Although it seemed as if he was concerned yet there was not any sincerity in them.

    ¡°Mn.¡± Jun Wu Xie replied in a perfunctory tone.

    That man just nodded in satisfaction as he nced once more from head to bottom at her before he said, ¡°The next time you have to pay attention!¡±

    Jun Wu Xie ignored him.

    That man did not seem to care about her attitude and just like this, he glossed over it before he said, ¡°Alright then, this is thest time. I will let Old Five and the rest know.¡± After he said his piece, he left.

    Qiao Chu and the others who had witnessed everything were stumped by what they saw, they could not understand anything at all. What was the purpose of that man¡¯s appearance? Just to get some perfunctory words from Jun Wu Xie?

    He was just so easily coaxed?

    Jun Wu Xie brought them into the hall and found the room for them to rest in. The fewpanions rxed as they sat down in contentment. It was as if they had never been separated at all. Ye Sha left to prepare some refreshments and Qiao Chuy on the soft couch without any regards for his image andfortably crossed his legs.

    ¡°That person just now... what was that all about?¡± Rong Ruo looked at Ye Mei with query, she knew very well that if she asked Jun Wu Xie, she would not be able to get the answer.

    Ye Mei smiled bitterly and shook his head as he answered in a wry tone, ¡°To be precise, he is a creditor.¡±

    ¡°Creditor?¡± They widened their eyes incredulously.

    ¡°That can¡¯t be, right? Big Brother Wu Yao is rich to that extent and he still owes debts?¡± Qiao Chu looked at him unbelievably, Jun Wu Yao could easily bury a city full of people with his wealth! If they were talking about debts, anyone could owe debts but it was impossible for Jun Wu Yao.

    ¡°It¡¯s not money, it¡¯s a seed.¡± Ye Mei attempted to exin further.

    ¡°Seed?¡±

    Ye Mei nodded his head and quickly nced at Jun Wu Xie. Only after affirming that she had no intention to stop him from exining did he continue.

    In the beginning, Jun Wu Yao was a person from the Upper Realm. That was only because of the unscrupulous attempt to capture him that he came to the Middle Realm. However, just before he left, Jun Wu Yao had taken something very important from the Upper Realm.

    In the Upper Realm, there was also a ce simr to the Spirit World. The existence of the Spirit World came about because of the thought of the Spirit Lord who wanted to amodate those souls who had not disbursed from the world. And in the Upper Realm, there was actually a mystical ce ¨C Soul World.

    The Soul World was simr to the Spirit World, yet different. There was a Spirit Tree in the Soul World and ording to rumours, all the souls of the three realms came from this very tree. The fruit of the Spirit Tree was where countless souls had came about and after the fruit matured, they would turn into souls and enter the reincarnation cycle to bring about a new life.

    It could be said that the Soul World was the very foundation of the three realms. Every person, every creature, each and every soul had came from the soul world, including the Spirit Lord. The Spirit Lord was the product of the Spirit Tree as well, but he did not choose to be a living being, but chose to continue living as a soul.

 Chapter 2302 - Creditors (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2302: Creditors (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s rtionship with the Soul World was not bad then and even had some friendly rtionship with the Spirit Tree. However, when he left the Upper Realm,he had ever so conveniently brought the seeds of the Spirit Tree along with him and that person that Qiao Chu and the rest had met with earlier was a soul of the Soul World. But it was different from those of the Spirit World where they could not leave the boundaries of the Spirit World. The souls of the Soul World were extremely pure and they had the ability to manifest a solid body, there was only one special thing that they possessed, it was their eyes!

    No matter how simr the soul of the Soul World resembled ordinary people, their grey eyes revealed the fact that they were but a soul.

    Because of the loss of the seed of the Spirit Tree, the Soul World plunged into a state of chaos. They sent people many times to find the seed of the Spirit Tree, far and wide. They searched everywhere and even found the traces of Jun Wu Yao, but each and every time, he had managed to shake them off and they failed to recover the seed. It was only until Jun Wu Yao was captured that these guys could sense the exact location of the seed of the Spirit Tree and they followed the trail all the way here. The enchantment outside the Dark Regions could not confuse a soul hence they were able to pinpoint the exact location and have stayed here ever since.

    ¡°I... I¡¯m a little dizzy after hearing all of this... They found the seed of the Spirit Tree? Then why do they still stay here?¡± Qiao Chu suddenly felt that his IQ had been greatly challenged!

    Ye Mei looked at Jun Wu Xie and stopped talking.

    Jun Wu Xie replied: ¡°Because the seed of the Spirit Tree is in my body.¡±

    ¡°.....¡± Qiao Chu and others widened their eyes and looked incredulously at Jun Wu Xie. They suddenly recalled back then at the Cloudy Peaks, when the Qing Yun n was destroyed, Jun Wu Xie had been severely injured by the people of the Twelve Pces. At that time, in order to get rid of the opponent, she had used a simr method which caused her soul to be hit hard. After that, Jun Wu Yao came and gave her something that could repair the soul... and that...it seemed to be... ...a seed?

    Golden seed...

    ¡°At the beginning, Young Miss was seriously injured. When we took her back, the seed of the Spirit Tree in her body repaired her soul, and once that power was invoked, it had immediately let Long Jiu and the others sense the exact location of the seed and they had found their way here. Long Jiu is that person you just saw.¡± Ye Mei touched his nose, at the beginning, Jun Wu Xie was severely injured and both her body and soul had suffered heavy damages. The seed of the Spirit Tree had spontaneously repaired her soul on its own and some of its power leaked out and had led Long Jiu and the others here.

    ¡°That... can the seed be taken out?¡± Qiao Chu swallowed his saliva as he looked at Jun Wu Xie. He finally understood in the conversation earlier, why Long Jiu was worried about whether or not she was injured however, there was no genuine concern in it. The other party was clearly concerned about the safety of the seed of the Spirit Tree.

    ¡°No.¡± Jun Wu Xie replied in a nonchnt manner.

    The eyes of Qiao Chu and others almost rolled out of their sockets.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be taken out? Do they know that?¡±

    ¡°They don¡¯t.¡± Jun is quiet and calm.

    ¡°.....¡±

    Qiao Chu and others immediately fell silent. Well, they thought that Jun Wu Xie had now became very cold, but they did not expect that her shrewd mind had not changed at all. It was obviously a seed that couldn¡¯t be taken out, but she had used it to fool the few souls that came from the Soul World!

 Chapter 2303 - Creditors (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2303: Creditors (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°So... you tricked them?¡± Fan Zhuo looked at her with a smile that was not a smile, he did not know why but Jun Wu Xie¡¯s little antics made him feel very warm.

    Their Little Xie had not changedpletely, that¡¯s great.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded slightly, on her cold face there was not a shred of guilty conscience reflected on it.

    ¡°Why do you want to keep them in the Dark Regions? I don¡¯t think they are that strong.¡± Qiao Chu was very curious, with the strength of Jun Wu Xie, he really felt that it was simple to deal with a few souls.

    ¡°They are useful to me.¡± Jun Wu Xie replied.

    They were souls in the purest form and they were stronger than the souls of the Spirit World but they were not strong enough to suppress her. At that time when she was severely injured, they had came forth and she immediately noticed their uniqueness, hence she had used the seed of the Spirit Tree as a bargaining chip to exchange some conditions with Long Jiu.

    Long Jiu and the others needed to teach Jun Wu Xie the special cultivation method to make her strong enough, and after her revenge, she would return the seed of the Spirit Tree to them.

    Qiao Chu and others listened on in silence. They only thought that these few poor souls of the Soul World seemed to be a little too naive. Bargaining with Jun Wu Xie...it is estimated that they might even end up without their underwear at the end of it all!

    ¡°They just agreed like that?¡± Fei Yan raised his eyebrows slightly.

    Ye Mei on the side couldn¡¯t help butugh out as he said, ¡°How did they dare to refuse? Young Miss told them at the beginning that if they didn¡¯t agree, she would immediately blow herself up and they wouldn¡¯t be able to even have the remnants of the seed.¡±

    Qiao Chu and others listened in surprise. After the surprise wore off, all that their heart felt was as if it was blocked and stifled.

    If it was Jun Wu Xie who said it, it should not have been a joke. At that time, they were afraid that she really thought so. The Soul World had a special method of soul cultivation, which was more effective than the Spirit World. That was why, the Soul World could be independent from the Upper Realm. Even Luo Qingcheng¡¯s Master would not dare to easily provoke them and could only treat them with courtesy.

    What Jun Wu Xie wanted was a type of strength that they had mastered, and at that time, Jun Wu Xie had just climbed out from the depths of the most desperate situation. Even though her heart was filled with hatred, the reality was cruelly telling her that based on her age and strength, the power to take revenge in a short time was almost a fantasy.

    Therefore, Jun Wu Xie was able to say such a decisive statement in front of Long Jiu, because she needed strength, no matter what method was used. If they had not agreed, she would rather have blown herself up and died.

    How much hatred did she have to make such a decision?

    Qiao Chu and the rest could not smile, they could not muster up a smile at all. As long as they mention things from five years ago, they felt that their chest hurt. They looked at the cold figure before them and they were filled with unspeakable pain.

    Jun Wu Xie seemed to have perceived their thoughts as she wrinkled her brows and wanted to avoid their stinging gazes. But she could not do so and eventually let out a sigh and looked at herpanions who cared about her and said: ¡°As you can see, they are very gullible.¡±

    Therefore, she did not blow herself up and mastered a powerful strength.

    ¡°Little Xie...¡± Qiao Chu looked at Jun Wu Xie trying to put up a brave front and his nose was sour.

    Jun Wu Xie froze momentarily before she averted her gaze as she stood up abruptly and said: ¡°I¡¯m going to bathe, the smell is too bad.¡± After that, she immediately left.

    How would they not know that she was intentionally avoiding them?

 Chapter 2304 - Uneasiness (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2304: Uneasiness (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Big Brother Ye Mei, please tell us honestly... how did Little Xie pass these years by?¡± Hua Yao looked at the departing back of Jun Wu Xie and she had left so decisively, rendering a pain in his heart. He could notugh so naturally like Qiao Chu, since he met Jun Wu Xie, he realized that her spirit was strong, but there was not the slightest joy in her heart. He just wondered...what kind of life had she lived over the past five years and how did she be so powerful?

    About those five years, Jun Wu Xie did not mention much. Even if it was mentioned, it was also glossed over casually as if there was nothing special that had happened in those five years.

    However, over the past five years, Qiao Chu and the rest had worked extremely hard but their cultivation had only reached the realm of the Gold Spirit. When they came back from the Spirit World before, they had only attained the level of the Silver Spirit. From the Silver Spirit to the Gold Spirit, they had toiled on endlessly without rest as they strived hard in their thirst for more power. Fortunately, their souls had not been exhausted. Being able to attain such an achievement, they had tapped onto Jun Wu Xie¡¯s Spirit Reinforcement to elerate their cultivation results. It could be seen how challenging it was to achieve such results after so long.

    However, the advancement of Jun Wu Xie had once again surpassed their imagination.

    Condensing a Spirit Ring and condensing aplete Spirit Ring at that, in only five years, how could any ordinary person achieve such a feat?

    Ye Mei sighed, and after Jun Wu Xie left, the smile on Qiao Chu¡¯s face disappeared without a trace. He knew very well that in front of Jun Wu Xie, these guys had forced themselves to put on a casual look of joy, but at the bottom of their hearts, they were distressed but did not dare to reveal anything in front of her.

    ¡°Young Miss, she has been here for five years...¡±

    Over the past five years, Jun Wu Xie had been living on the edge of life and death. The cultivation method of the Soul World only applied to one with a soul body, and if one wanted to forcefully use it, one needed to be extra careful, as this cultivation method was not meant for the human body and would result in detrimental damages. In terms of dealing with this detrimental damage, she would always need a lot of medicinal herbs while she was cultivating this method. At the initial stage, she would always vomit blood, and a lot of medicinal herbs were eaten in order to support her body. At that time, Ye Mei and the rest were all drenched in cold sweat. They wanted to discourage her, they did not want her to be so desperate, but every time they looked at her eyes, they could only swallow their words back.....

    Jun Wu Xie left the room and passed through the corridor in the pce. The ck beast followed slowly beside her.

    ¡°Are you afraid?¡± The ck beast suddenly spoke.

    The connection between their souls enabled it to clearly feel the subtle changes in the heart of Jun Wu Xie.

    From the moment she met Qiao Chu and the rest, her emotions began to sway, and the pulsation of her soul was very obvious. She seemed to resist recognizing herpanions. Even after she had been defeated by Qiao Chu¡¯s stubborn and relentless pestering, she still consciously kept a distance from them.

    ¡°Maybe.¡± There was nothing to hide between Jun Wu Xie and the ck beast.

    How could she not be afraid?

    After personally experiencing such a fierce battle, how could she not be afraid after personally witnessing Ren Huang sacrifice himself?

    Rescuing Jun Wu Yao and exacting revenge on the Upper Realm was the driving force behind her survival, but she was also very clear. Under such a purpose, how dangerous the hidden danger was. She did not want Qiao Chu and the others to participate in it nor was she willing to pull her family members into such a dangerous whirlpool.

    Jun Wu Xie had to admit that she could not afford to take another blow. She could no longer take another simr blow, the despair she felt five years ago had been too traumatic. She no longer wanted to see anyone she cared about die in front of her.

 Chapter 2305 - Uneasiness (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2305: Uneasiness (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Five years ago, Jun Wu Xie had a chance to return to the Lower Realm and return to her friends and family, but she did not do that. The road she had embarked on was destined to be filled with blood and death. She would rather be on her own than to let the people she care for be in danger.

    Instead, she chose go to the Dark Regions and tookmand of the Night Regime because the Night Regime had the same obsession with her. Even if Jun Wu Xie was not willing to involve them in her revenge, but because of their resolute loyalty towards Jun Wu Yao, she had allowed them along on this bloody path.

    This was enough, there was no need to involve others.

    If this was a sin, let her bear it all.

    ¡°You can¡¯t chase them away, they have been looking for you for five years.¡± The low voice of the ck beast echoed in the hallway. Perhaps even Jun Wu Xie herself did not notice that with the appearance of Qiao Chu and the rest, it had brought subtle changes within herself. Deep down in her heart, she was longing for warmth and gentleness, but she forced herself to forget all of this in order to harden her heart.

    Jun Wu Xie fell into silence, how could she not know? As for the stubbornness of those guys,pared with her, they could rival hers.

    After she immersed herself in warm water and took a bath, she washed off the suffocation from the heavy stench of blood. She then changed into a clean set of robes.

    Jun Wu Xie came out of the room with her long wet hair scattered across her shoulders and the water from her hair had soaked through the back of her clothes. It was then that she had vaguely noticed something and went to the door and opened it.

    Outside the door, five poor little faces were before her, and in an instant, Jun Wu Xie was stunned in ce.

    She did not know when these five came but Qiao Chu, Fei Yan, Hua Yao, Fan Zhuo and Rong Ruo were right at her doorstep. She did not know how long they stood there for but with red rimmed eyes, they looked at her without a word. Their prating gazes pierced through the cold facade of hers and she did not know how to react to such astute gazes.

    ¡°You all...¡± Jun Wu felt that her throat was a little dry and did not know what to say.

    ¡°Little Xie, you have to know, in the future, be it a mountain of knives or a sea of fire, we will apany you through it all.¡± Qiao Chu suddenly looked at her and made an unwavering promise.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at her group of friends in daze, and saw Fei Yan and the others all nod their heads in a simr unwavering fashion. Before she could understand what was going on, the five of them actually turned and left. It was as if they had waited for a long time just to say this to her.

    Looking at the five figures who walked away side by side, Jun Wu Xie could not help but a let out a helpless sigh.

    ¡°They are your friends?¡± Suddenly, a voice was heard from the corridor by the side. Amongst immediately, Jun Wu Xie extinguished the remnant thoughts as she turned to look at the source of the voice.

    A handsome man with a pair of grey eyes had his hands crossed over his chest, as he leaned against the wall, a man with a refined face smiled back at her with a frivolous smile.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, I just listened to Old Nine saying that you are back, so I just came by to see...there is no other meaning.¡± The man shrugged slightly, indicating that he was not malicious at all.

    Like Long Jiu, he too came from the Soul World, he was Qin Song whom Long Jiu addressed as Old Five.

    Compared with the simple minded Long Jiu, Qin Song gave people the feeling that was closer to that of human beings, and his mind was also moreplicated.

    ¡°But it really surprised me. I thought... you were all along like this. It seems that I was wrong.¡± Qin Song looked thoughtfully at Jun Wu Xie, the first time he saw Jun Wu Xie, her eyes were lifeless and she had on the same cold indifferent expression for five years. But for the very first time, he saw a slight trace of gentleness in her eyes.

 Chapter 2306 - Secrets of the Night Regime (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2306: Secrets of the Night Regime (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie only nced at Qin Song and had no other reaction.

    ¡°This is more like it, it was only different just now.¡± He chuckled in relish. Jun Wu Xie had been this way for five years and it was only just now that she had revealed a trace of gentleness at the bottom of her eyes and that had made him rather surprised.

    Jun Wu Xie ignored Qin Song¡¯s words as she took a step back and closed the door directly.

    Staring at the that suddenly closed on him, Qin Song touched his nose helplessly.

    He seemed to be....not very popr.

    Qiao Chu and the others stayed in the Dark Regions for five days. During this period, in addition to taking in the special sights in the Dark Regions, they spent the rest of the time taking turns to stay by Jun Wu Xie¡¯s side, irregardless of where she went. They followed her closely like a shadow and she could only concede in helplessness. Seeing this sparked joy for Ye Sha and the few of them.

    Seeing more and more emotions other than coldness on her face, although these were only subtle changes but it had already made them exhrated.

    Although Long Qi was also thrilled to have found Jun Wu Xie, but as a General of the Rui Lin Army, he had many responsibilities at hand, more than what Qiao Chu and the rest had. It was such a rare asion that they coulde to the Dark Regions and not to mention that there were ten thousand soldiers who had apanied them on this trip. Long Qi had been very active in asking for training methods for his soldiers.

    The Rui Lin Army was the number one force in the Lower Realm while the Night Regime was the strongest in the Middle Realm. As a soldier, Long Qi could immediately tell at a nce that they were extremely disciplined and had ess to exceptional training resources. During this time, he spared no less effort to ask Ye Gu to share with him the training methods and towards Long Qi¡¯s persistence, he could only concede as the Rui Lin Army was attached to the Lin Pce which was equivalent to being linked with Jun Wu Xie. Since the Night Regime was created by Jun Wu Yao and before he left, he had already ryed to them that the days following, they would be handed over to Jun Wu Xie. That was why, in essence, the two armies were already considered a family.

    Of course, Fei Yan and the others would not miss such an opportunity like this. Although they had grown a lot, they still had some gaps in terms of actualbat experience ifpared to the Night Regime. So whenever they were free, they would engage with Ye Mei and Ye Sha to exchange pointers but they still didn¡¯t forget to send a person to follow Jun Wu Xie at any one time. It was as if they were afraid that she would vanish into thin air anytime.

    What Qiao Chu enjoyed most at the Dark Regions was toze in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s pce and watch her bury herself in a pile of scrolls and at the same time, he would bezing by the side on a lounge chair eating fruits.

    Just like what he was doing at this very moment.

    ¡°Little Xie, I¡¯ve noticed something strange.¡± Qiao Chu who took a bite out of a pear asked Jun Wu Xie with his mouth full.

    Jun Wu Xie raised her head in the midst of all her work and looked at the leisurely and carefree Qiao Chu that made one¡¯s hair stand up in anger who had on a curious gaze.

    ¡°I¡¯ve noticed that everyone in the Dark Regions is using dark spirit...what is dark spirit exactly? Do you know? I feel that dark spirit is even more powerful than spirit energy.¡± Qiao Chu sat up as he said. This query had been in his heart for many years but it was just that he never had the courage to ask Jun Wu Yao.

    It was said that the Night Regime of the Dark Regions harnessed a different power that could surpass all those who used spirit energy.They had the opportunity to exchange pointers with them and it was exactly like those rumours. They had discovered that it was indeed true that the power was far more terrible than the ordinary spirit energy that they had.

    Jun Wu Xie lowered her gaze and was silent for a moment. She slowly said, ¡°Everyone from the Dark Regions had taken Jun Wu Yao¡¯s blood before. His blood can change the spirit energy in them and.... A majority of the members of the Night Regime cannot considered to be an ordinary person anymore.¡±

 Chapter 2307 - Secrets of the Night Regime (2ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2307: Secrets of the Night Regime (2£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Not considered ordinary?¡± Qiao Chu was surprised, he had this inkling that he would be listening to something incredible.

    Jun Wu Xie ced the brush that was in her hand down and interlinked her fingers and ced them on top of the scroll before her.

    ¡°Do you still remember, back then at the Cloudy Peak? Ye Sha¡¯s death?¡±

    Qiao Chu was stunned in surprise for a moment.

    That year, they were still not familiar with Ye Sha and did not know that there was a hidden guard protecting Jun Wu Xie. It was only until that critical moment that Ye Sha appeared but because of the disparity in strength, he chose to blow himself up to protect them.

    When his thoughts reached this point, Qiao Chu silently gulped his saliva.

    Sacrificing oneself ¨C these two words were Jun Wu Xie¡¯s inverse scale and taboo subject.

    After Ye Sha had sacrificed himself, there were no remains left. The only thing left was a pile of snake bones. Then, Qiao Chu and the others could only bring this away and only after returning to the Zephyr Academy did they use this in memory of Ye Sha and buried it in the hill behind.

    And then....

    Ye Sha suddenly appeared again!

    ¡°Oh... I¡¯ve always wanted to ask, is the current Ye Sha the same person as the Ye Sha back then?¡± Qiao Chu asked in a cautious manner.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded her head.

    ¡°From the beginning to the end, it had been him all along. In Night Regime, there are a lot of people who do not actually exist, they were seeds of the Spirit Tree that Jun Wu Xie had brought over. They were souls, but seeds are after all mere seeds and without the Spirit Tree, they were not as efficient and Jun Wu Yao could only supplement them with his blood to sustain them.¡±

    Using the seeds of the Spirit Tree as the soul and Jun Wu Yao¡¯s blood as their flesh, these were the origins of the majority of the Night Regime. That is why they don¡¯t have a real body, hence they could only be considered to be an existence that was iplete. The snake bones was what Jun Wu Yao created them with and that was also why after Ye Sha had blown himself up, there were still the remnants of the snake bones.

    The reason why the Night Regime was invisible in the Middle Realm was because other than their explosive power, it was because of their existence which was close to being immortal.

    As long as the snake bones weren¡¯t destroyed, Jun Wu Yao would be able to let them be reborn. It was just that once they have been reborn, they were able to inherit their memory from before but they would lose many emotions that had been there previously. To those who had died, although their souls had not been destroyed but they experience some sort like a reincarnation. In a sense, it was death. Being reborn was just using the same soul with a new body.

    ¡°Ye Gu¡¯s existence is different.¡± Jun Wu Xie exined further, Ye Gu was an orphan of the Spirit Soul Race. Only after drinking Jun Wu Yao¡¯s blood did he manage to harness the dark spirit.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s no wonder! After you¡¯ve said it, I finally understand it all! No wonder Martial Master Tian Ze¡¯s strength had soared tremendously over the past five years. I heard from Xue¡¯er that when you saved him, it seemed like Big Brother Jun Wu Yao had also contributed a drop of blood. After hearing your exnation, I have understood it all!¡± Qiao Chu¡¯s eyes were sparkling, previously Tian Ze¡¯s strength was notparable to Su Ya yet over the past five years, the one with the fastest growth was actually Tian Ze.

    The speed in which he progressed was simply jaw dropping and he was the first person amongst all to have actually broken through to the Gold Spirit!

    And it was also after reaching the realm of the Gold Spirit, there was a sudden change in his spirit energy, the originally resplendent gold light had turned greyish ck in a very short period of time. When this happened, it had scared Tian Ze so much that he thought that there was a problem with himself and hadpletely freaked out.

    He did not know that this was actually a blessing!

    ¡°After attaining the realm of Gold Spirit, then the spirit energy turned into dark spirit.... Hey! Wait! Does that mean that.... All the members of the Night Regime... are actually above the realm of the Gold Spirit?!¡± Qiao Chu was shocked at discovering such an astounding fact!

 Chapter 2308 - Secrets of the Night Regime (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2308: Secrets of the Night Regime (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie nodded very calmly.

    ¡°.......¡± Qiao Chu pounded his chest with his fist as he felt that he had been greatly stimted.

    ¡°That....umm... since Big Brother Ye Sha is so powerful, why...¡± Qiao Chu was puzzled and could not help but ask. When they were at Cloudy Peak back then, Ye Sha could not even contend against an elder of the Twelve Pces....

    ¡°Why was he beaten to such an extent by that grey robed elder and was helpless against him...¡± Before Qiao Chu could finish his words, Ye Sha happened to enter the main hall and was walking towards them.

    Qiao Chu¡¯s entire face immediately flushed to a suspicious tinge of red!

    Nothing was more embarrassing than being caught by the mentioned party itself!

    ¡°Big Brother Ye Sha....that..err...haha...I...was just asking casually...¡± Qiao Chu shrunk back and simply wanted to find himself a hole to drill himself into.

    Ye Sha broke intoughter as he shook his head and did not pay any heed to Qiao Chu¡¯s query. Instead, he paid his respects to Jun Wu Xie and stood to the side before he replied earnestly, ¡°A thousand years ago, after Lord Jue had been captured, in order to search for our Lord¡¯s whereabouts, Ye Mei and myself had been searching hard for a thousand years. At that time, we were injured and did not treat them at all, hence our strength had been greatly affected.¡±

    Although Ye Sha had put it very subtly, but Qiao Chu immediately understood.

    To think that they had been heavily injured all those times?!

    ¡°Like I¡¯ve said, Big Brother Ye Sha is so powerful, there must be a reason behind it!¡± Qiao Chu was busy ttering Ye Sha and Ye Sha was so amused by him that he did not know whether tough or cry.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at the interaction between Qiao Chu and Ye Sha and her eyes inadvertently became more gentle. She then turned to Ye Sha and asked, ¡°Have you checked the person I¡¯ve asked you to check?¡±

    Ye Sha¡¯s expression immediately resumed to his usual serious one as he knelt down on one knee and reported, ¡°Reporting to Young Miss, we¡¯ve already found that person but he¡¯s acting very cautiously so I did not dare to make any contact first but came back to report his location first hand.¡±

    She nodded her head and asked: ¡°Where¡¯s he at?¡±

    ¡°Setting Peak.¡± Ye Sha immediately replied.

    Setting Peak was a very remote mountain range in the Middle Realm, because of its steep terrain, it was very inessible and very little people set foot into it.

    ¡°Get ready to set off tonight.¡± Jun Wu Xie said.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Ye Sha replied and left to prepare.

    Qiao Chu blinked his eyes and looked at Jun Wu Xie and asked: ¡°Little Xie, who are you looking for? You are heading over to Setting Peak?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie replied him softy, ¡± I am looking for Bai Xu.¡±

    ¡°Bai Xu?¡± Qiao Chu wrecked his brains but could not match this name to anyone he knew.

    ¡°He¡¯s someone from the Upper Realm?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie shook her head and said, ¡°Bai Xu is the only Medical Saint in the Middle Realm, his medical skills are high.

    ¡°You still need... to look for a Medical Saint to treat your wounds?¡± Qiao Chu looked at her incredulously, what Medical Saint, Divine Doctor.... All these were all just bullshit in front of Jun Wu Xie. He did not believe that in the entire three realms, there was a person whose medical skills could surpass Jun Wu Xie¡¯s!

    Whatever was on Qiao Chu¡¯s mind was written tantly on his face. The moment he looked at Jun Wu Xie, she immediately knew what he was thinking about and she helplessly exined on further: ¡°Not to treat any wound, Bai Xu is Grandmaster¡¯s close friend and I would like to ask him a couple of things.¡±

    The moment Ren Huang was mentioned, Qiao Chu immediately zipped up and did not dare to ask any further.

    Compared to Jun Wu Yao who was trapped in the Upper Realm, Ren Hang¡¯s departure from the living made one¡¯s heart hurt and they had thought that people such as Ren Huang and Yan Bu Gui, these talented individuals might perhaps go to the Spirit World but they had been in the Spirit World searching for five years and did not find any of them.

 Chapter 2309 - Medical Saint Bai Xu (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2309: Medical Saint Bai Xu (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°That.... Let us apany you along...¡± Qiao Chu mulled over it for a long time before he uttered out these words.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at his serious expression and only after a long silence did she nod in acquiesce.

    Due to the fact that the Dark Regions itself was located in a remote ce, it was not far from the Setting Peak. On the same evening, Jun Wu Xie had brought people to set of towards Setting Peak and made their journey on horses, they had soon arrived at their destination.

    In the deste Setting Peak, there was not a trace of any person all around and under the cloak of the night, only the sound of insects could be heard and along the small path, it was apanied by the sound of horseshoes that echoed in the quiet valley.

    Qiao Chu and the others rode on the horses and followed behind Ye Sha, as their eyes scanned the quiet surroundings.

    ¡°Is there... Is there really someone living here?¡± Qiao Chu shuddered as he rubbed his arms, there was a tinge coldness in the night breeze and the silvery moonlight illuminated the little path, revealing the tranquillity all around.

    ¡°Ye Sha had sent people to check before, it shouldn¡¯t be wrong.¡± Ye Mei chortled as he replied from the side.

    Rong Ruo looked around before raising a hand to let a Hell Butterfly explore the road ahead.

    In the depths the mountain, there was an unremarkable thatched hut that was shrouded in the moonlight, from afar, a weak light streamed out from the windows.

    ¡°We are here.¡± Ye Sha pulled the reins and turned to look at Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie immediately dismounted her horse and the others followed her in a simr fashion as they walked towards that dimly lit thatched hut.

    ¡°This Bai Xu... No matter what, he is the only Medical Saint in the Middle Realm, let¡¯s not talk about his medical skills but as a prestigious title such as his, why would he live in such a deste ce?¡± Fei Yan rubbed his nose, from a distance, his nose had already picked up the scent of faint medicine, it was a bit bitter and had reminded him of the past where Jun Wu Xie had been busy refining.

    ¡°What is wrong with living here? It¡¯s a mess out there, if you don¡¯t live here, you would be stared at by the people of the Upper Realm. Didn¡¯t Gu Li Sheng say that the people of the Upper Realm had used the Nine Temples and their favourite pastime was to gather these talented people together? Those who submit would live, those that don¡¯t would die. All these years, how many ancient family ns had been uprooted by them? Those who go against me would perish, that¡¯s the way of the Upper Realm, there is no need to think so much.¡± Rong Ruo narrowed her eyes, although they had not stepped into the Middle Realm over the past few years, but they were very well aware of situation that was happening in the Middle Realm.

    The current Middle Realm had already turned into a ything of the Upper Realm. The major forces had disappeared and even those family ns that had been hidden for so many years had been uprooted and destroyed. Those that chose to survive had lost their freedom and their dignity. If they wanted to live, why not live like Bai Xu and find a quiet ce to avoid all the trouble.

    ¡°Fortunately Uncle Ying had left for the Lower Realm earlier, that way, they were able to save that item of the Zhan family n.¡± Speaking of the tragedy of thoserge family ns, Fan Zhuo could not help butment.

    The Uncle Ying that they were referring to was the Elder Ying of the Shadow Moon Pce. When the Spirit Jade Pce had been hit hard, the Middle Realm started to fall into chaos. Elder Ying and Yue Yi who were originally staying in the Zhan family n had followed Qiao Chu and the rest to the Lower Realm to reunite with Yue Ye.

    As they spoke while they walked, they had soon arrived in front of the hut. The little medicine boy who had two buns tied on his head was carefully fanning the fan in his hand as he was brewing a medical concoction on the stovetop. When he suddenly saw someoneing, he was startled and immediately stood up as he looked at the ¡°guests¡± who had suddenly arrived nervously.

 Chapter 2310 - Medical Saint Bai Xu (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2310: Medical Saint Bai Xu (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°You are?¡± The medicine boy was a young boy that looked to be about 8 to 9 years old. He was dressed in very simple robes and when he saw the few of these tall men with strong temperaments approach, he immediately shrank back with a tensed face as he gripped his fan tightly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, we are not bad people. We are here to see Medical Saint Bai Xu.¡± Rong Ruo stepped forward and smiled warmly to the child as she looked gently at him. Seeing this, that boy¡¯s face had immediately eased up.

    The medicine boy licked his lips nervously as he stared at the lot of them with his big round eyes. He then scanned each and everyone of them and his eyes were filled with uneasiness.

    ¡°What Medical Saint Bai Xu... I don¡¯t know... you¡¯ve found the wrong ce. There¡¯s no such person here.¡± The medicine boy stuttered as he frantically tried to cover up but he had not realized that his tone had already given himself away.

    Unless it was a fool, no one would believe his words.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes went past the medicine boy and looked at the hut with the lit windows. She stepped forward and wanted to go in but she was stopped by him.

    ¡°There¡¯s nobody in the house! You...you can¡¯t go in...¡± The medicine boy was trying to stop her with a bunch of gibberish but the moment he caught a glimpse of her actual constenance under the moonlight, he was stunned and in a daze.

    Under the silvery moonbeam, the woman that appeared before him was so beautiful. He could not even describe her beauty with words.

    So beautiful....

    How could there be a person in this world that looked so good?

    ¡°Move away.¡± Jun Wu Xie said softly.

    The medicine boy refused to budge an inch.

    Ye Sha immediately stepped forward and was about to pull the boy away.

    ¡°Ah! What do you think you¡¯re doing! How can you force yourselves into someone else¡¯s house?!¡± That medicine boy screamed at Ye Sha and at this moment, a gentle voice of an old man sounded out from behind him.

    ¡°It¡¯s a guest from afar, but I¡¯m sure you do have some courtesy.¡±

    The voice was not loud, but it was clearly transmitted into everyone¡¯s ears. Under the gentleness, there was a toughness.

    Ye Sha held the medicine boy on one arm and he looked at Jun Wu Xie. She nodded slightly, and he let the medicine boy go. The medicine boy who regained his freedom immediately blocked the door with his arms wide open, protecting the entrance with all he had.

    ¡°Let theme in.¡± The voice rang out again, but this time, it was said to the medicine boy.

    The medicine boy bit his lip and hesitated for a long time before he gave way.

    Jun Wu Xie immediately went to the door and pushed it open.

    Inside the thatched hut was a simple table and chair with a lit candle which illuminated the interior faintly. On the soft couch on the side, an elder dressed in a coarse linen was lying on it but when he looked up,to see who these unwee guests were, on that wrinkled face was a trace of surprise.

    ¡°Looking at your appearance, it seems that you aren¡¯t from the Nine Temples.¡± The eyes of Bai Xu fell onto Jun Wu Xie and suddenly made thisment.

    ¡°How can you tell?¡± Jun Wu Xie looked at him. She had met him once back in the Cloudy Brook Academy five years ago, but at that time, she was busy dealing with the Twelve Pces so there wasn¡¯t any more contact with him. But she did not think that five years had changed a lot of things and she actually found him again.

    Bai Xu chuckled. ¡°If there are people with calibre like the lot of you in the Nine Temples, they would not be the puppet of the Upper Realm. Looking at your appearance, it doesn¡¯t seem to be the people from the Upper Realm either.¡±

    His acute deductions made all those standing behind Jun Wu Xie slightly surprised.

 Chapter 2311 - Medical Saint Bai Xuï¼ˆ3ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2311: Medical Saint Bai Xu£¨3£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie did not have much reaction, Bai Xu had made it sound simple but she did not believe it. Moreover... No matter how Bai Xu saw that, it did not matter to her.

    ¡°Since you are guests, please have a seat.¡± Bai Xu said slowly.

    Qiao Chu and the others immediately found a chair each and sat down. It was undeniable that Bai Xu had given them a good feeling and his calm temperament which was unique to the elderly had made him seem amiable and did not show any hostility.

    ¡°Little child, prepare tea.¡± He said.

    The medicine boy who was standing by the door stared cautiously at the group of people who had suddenly entered, after hearing the orders of Bai Xu did he go to prepare the tea begrudgingly.

    ¡°May I know why you are looking for me? If it is for medical treatment, I think you may be disappointed.¡± Bai Xu said indifferently.

    ¡°Disappointed? Why?¡± Qiao Chu could not help but ask in curiosity.

    Bai Xu flipped open the nket on hisp and when the legs under the nket was revealed, Qiao Chu immediately sucked in a mouthful of cold air!

    The moment his legs was exposed, a horrendous sight was revealed. His legs were covered with scars and two knee caps had been contorted and they werepletely odd shaped, sunken in at the weirdest ces as huge scars ran across them. On his knees, even if the wounds have healed, it still looked terrifying.

    ¡°This is... ¡°Qiao Chu gulped his saliva.

    Bai Xu covered back the nket and on his face, there was not the slightest sorrow, only a calm face.

    ¡°I¡¯ve encountered some hardships and you¡¯ve all seen it now, with my condition like that, I¡¯m afraid that I can¡¯t even travel a distance. Although the external wounds have healed, but the internal injuries still remain. I have to drink medicine to relieve the pain, I am really unable to treat anyone.¡± Bai Xu apologized.

    Qiao Chu settled down and remain quiet as he snuck a peek at Jun Wu Xie. He did not know what sort of person Bai Xu was and did not know how he had gotten such injuries but one thing he did hear from her was that he had something to do with Ren Huang.

    Jun Wu Xie wrinkled her brows after seeing his legs but in a sh, her expression returned to normal. She raised her eyes and looked at Bai Xu before she said: ¡°We are not here to seek medical treatment but to look for something.¡±

    The moment he heard her, a strange look shed through Bai Xu¡¯s eyes but it was so subtle that no one noticed.

    ¡°Oh? What is it?¡± Bai Xu asked without any fluctuations in his voice.

    Jun Wu Xie raised eyebrow and said, ¡°Soul bone.¡±

    Bai Xu was stunned and the hand on his nket trembled a little but he did reveal a trace of abnormality. Instead, he was unusually calm and asked, ¡°Soul bone? What is that?¡±

    ¡°The item necessary for the Upper Realm need toplete the Sacrifice of the Three Realms.¡± Jun Wu Xie answered straightforwardly.

    Her words, however, had left everyone in the entire room stunned, other than Ye Sha and Ye Mei, Qiao Chu and the others had only shock on their faces.

    Soul bone!

    Wasn¡¯t that the item that Ren Huang brought out of the Upper Realm?

    They knew that Jun Wu Xie had came here today to ask something from Bai Xu but even if you had beaten them to death, they would never have thought that the item to be the soul bone!

    How did she determine that the soul bone was in the hands of Bai Xu?

    Bai Xu lowered his gaze as he stared at his legs. He replied in a calm manner, ¡°I am sorry, I have no idea what this soul bone that you are referring to is.¡±

 Chapter 2312 - Medical Saint Bai Xuï¼ˆ4ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2312: Medical Saint Bai Xu£¨4£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°If you are here for that so-called soul bone, I¡¯m afraid you would be disappointed.¡± The calmness in his words were hard to doubt the credibility of his words.

    However, Jun Wu Xie thought otherwise.

    ¡°Master Bai Xu, I think that you should have a look at something first.¡± Jun Wu Xie suddenly said.

    Bai Xu looked up and discovered that a mask had suddenly appeared in her hand and the mask looked very ordinary. It was just but a mask of a handsome youth but the moment he touched it, Bai Xu¡¯s face revealed an unspeakable shock.

    ¡°This...¡± Bai Xu was extremely shocked as he turned to look at Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Master Bai Xu, this would be the second time we¡¯ve met. The first time we met was when Grandmaster brought me to meet you.¡± Jun Wu Xie replied earnestly but the moment when she said the word ¡®Grandmaster¡¯, there was an obvious stiffness in her voice.

    However, Bai Xu had beenpletely shocked and was dumbstruck in ce.

    ¡°You are that disciple of Su Ya?!¡± Bai Xu opened his eyes wide incredulously, though he was old age but his memory was still very good. How could he forget that his old friend had came by with this youth to show off in front of him?

    It was just that...

    ¡°You are a girl?¡± Bai Xu looked at her from head to toe, he had to say that the temperament and face was simr to that youth but her eyes as well as her temperament was much colder than that youth in his memory.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Jun Wu Xie nodded her head.

    Bai Xu let out a long breath as he kept looking at her, ¡°How did you find this ce? Your Grandmaster... He... Sigh! What do you want the soul bone for?¡±

    If it was anyone else, Bai Xu would never divulge a single thing but since Jun Wu Xie was Ren Huang¡¯s beloved grand disciple, this alone had removed all the pretence he had before.

    How could he be so cold towards his good friend¡¯s beloved grand disciple?

    ¡°I need the soul bone to deal with the Upper Realm.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Bai Xu suddenly widened his eyes as he looked at her in disbelief. The words she spoke was simply too shocking!

    ¡°To deal with the Upper Realm? Have you gone mad?! Even if your Grandmaster praised you on your talent, but do you know what kind of ce the Upper Realm is? Don¡¯t tell me your Grandmaster had never told you before?! If you want to deal with the Upper Realm, do you think that you can seed so easily? You are still young and you don¡¯t know how horrible the Upper Realm is. As for the matter about the soul bone, don¡¯t even think about it, unless your Grandmasteres in person, I would tell him! Otherwise, don¡¯t even dream about knowing the location of the soul bone.¡± Bai Xu said with a serious face, he was not trying to be difficult with Jun Wu Xie but he did not want any danger to befall her and such matters weren¡¯t suitable to be dealt with by the junior generation.

    The moment Bai Xu mentioned Ren Huang, the faces of Qiao Chu and the others turned white in an instant. They immediately turned and looked at Jun Wu Xie, almost at the same time and their eyes were full of worry.

    Did Bai Xu not know that Ren Huang had passed away?

    Jun Wu Xie was in a daze for some time before she regained herposure and her cold voice rang out, ¡°Grandmaster.... he.. has passed away.¡±

    Bai Xu¡¯s face was frozen instantly and his eyes suddenly widened, not willing to believe what he was hearing. He refused to believe it... What did she say?

    ¡°What... What did you say? Ren Huang.... he.. he.. he... Has gone ahead?¡± Bai Xu¡¯s voice was very soft, it was as if he did not want to believe in this cruel reality.

    However, after he saw Jun Wu Xie nod her head, he immediately slumped back like a deted ball.

 Chapter 2313 - Medical Saint Bai Xuï¼ˆ5ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2313: Medical Saint Bai Xu£¨5£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°How could this be... How could it be... When did it happen?!¡± Bai Xu took a deep breath and pressed down his inner sorrow. He thought that Ren Huang was still alive and just to avoid the pursuit of the Upper Realm, he had not appeared before him. Never would he have thought that ... a dear friend who had been with him for so many years, had actually took the first step and left before him...

    ¡°Five years ago, one of the Top Ten Experts of the Upper Realm brought a huge force and besieged us. In order to let us escape, Grandmaster chose to sacrifice himself and blew himself up.¡± Jun Wu Xie forced herself to exin as her gaze turned cold and her hands that were hidden in her sleeves were clenched tightly into trembling fists as her sharp nails pressed into her soft palm.

    ¡°The Upper Realm...¡± Bai Xu regained hisposure as he looked at Jun Wu Xie. The sorrow in his chest was like a heavy hammer that was constantly mming into his heart. He resisted the immense grief as he looked at Jun Wu Xie and said: ¡°You should know how powerful your Grandmaster is. If even he is not an opponent of the Upper Realm, how dare you still say that you can deal with the people of the Upper Realm? You should fully know well enough of the importance of the soul bone. The main reason that Ren Huang had left his home and ran over to the unfamiliar Middle Realm and lived his life hiding away was just to prevent the soul bone from falling into the hands of the Upper Realm. He even sacrificed his life to keep the soul bone safe. Don¡¯t you know the reason? If you want to take revenge and want to use the soul bone to take such a huge risk, even if I am touched by your loyalty and filial piety, I can¡¯t let you do so with such reckless consequences.¡±

    Bai Xu was very pleased that Jun Wu Xie was willing to avenge Ren Huang, but ... but he did not dare to use the soul bone as a bargaining chip. Once the soul bone falls into the hands of the Upper Realm, then the consequences were unimaginable. It would mean that the Upper Realm were just one step closer to the Blood Sacrifice of the Three Realms.

    He did not dare to take such a huge risk.

    Jun Wu Xie raised her head and looked at Bai Xu who had on a perplexed expression and said, ¡°I understand the concerns of Senior Bai Xu, and I will not mess with the things that Grandmaster was desperately trying to protect. How about I make an agreement with Senior Bai Xu?¡±

    ¡°What agreement?¡± Bai Xu could not help but ask.

    Jun Wu Xie replied: ¡°After five days, there would be a good show that would be staged in the Middle Realm. I¡¯m inviting you to watch it first and after watching it, you can then decide whether or not you would give the soul bone to me. If after watching everything and you still insist on the same decision as now, I will respect your choice.¡±

    ¡°After five days? What are you going to do?¡± Bai Xu grasped the key points in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what I want to do. As long as you go there, you would know.¡±

    Bai Xu gritted his teeth as his hands twisted the nket on hisp, and there was a hint of anger at the bottom of his eyes.

    ¡°I am willing to go, but I can¡¯t go! What I¡¯ve told you before was not a lie. My body is not able to withstand any form of travelling.¡± As a Medical Saint, Bai Xu was clear about his own injuries and they weren¡¯t simple injuries.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Bai Xu before she said: ¡°Although I am not perfectly confident that I can fully cure Senior Bai Xu¡¯s wounds in five days, but I am confident that you can travel this distance after five days. This much, I can still do it. If you are willing to believe me, let me give it a try.¡±

    Bai Xu was slightly surprised as he looked at her, he still remembered that when Ren Huang had praised his little grand disciple, he constantly praised her skill on refining medicine. She had passed the steps that she used to refine the elixirs to Ren Huang and when Bai Xu whose expertise was on this had seen them, he had felt them to be extremely amazing. Unfortunately, he did not have the chance to witness how amazing her medical skills were.

    After a brief moment of silence, Bai Xu finally said: ¡°Well, I am willing to believe you.¡±

 Chapter 2314 - Washing the Nine Temples with Blood (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2314: Washing the Nine Temples with Blood (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Five dayster, the Middle Realm ushered in a storm. Within the span of five days, the various divisions of the Nine Temples had suddenly pulled back. All the workers who were originally forced to build the pces for them were suddenly sent back to their homes. Everyone could feel the undercurrents that were rippling through the Middle Realm and the unusual atmosphere had made them specte wildly in their hearts. The sudden actions of the Nine Temples and the attack of the Night Regime couldn¡¯t be separated. Everyone was waiting in silence, waiting for the Night Regime that would stir up a torrential storm and give the Nine Temples a heavy blow, and also bring the Middle Realm back to peace one again.

    In one of the divisions of the Nine Temples, a handsome man sat in the main hall of the Spirit Void Temple. On both sides of the main hall, the elders of the pces gathered together, and there were severalmanders from the Upper Realm.

    ¡°Today is thest day of the half month that the Night Regime had proimed, yet the they have not moved. I don¡¯t know what are they ying at.¡± An elder of the Spirit Void Temple carefully said and looked apprehensively at the handsome man seated above.

    The man looked like he was twenty eight to twenty nine years old. His face was very handsome, but he although he had the appearance that would be admired by many, however, it was now ck like coal.

    The Nangong Lie had on a sombre expression. It had been half a month since Qiu Yun had been defeated. It had now passed the fifteenth day. On the same day that Su Jing Yan and the others survived, they had conveyed the deration from Jun Wu Xie.

    Within half a month, they would wash the Nine Temples with blood, what crazy provocation was this!

    However, within this half a month, no matter how much effort the Gold Spirits of the Upper Realm and the Nine Temples spent searching, they still could not find a clue about the Night Regime nor Jun Wu Xie. Without any choice left,, Nangong Lie could only order that all the forces of the Nine Temples were to return and await strict orders and prepare for battle.

    ¡°What Night Regime? It¡¯s just a group of mice that are greedy and afraid of death. All they can do are just some trivial tricks. Only those of you in the Middle Realm would be so afraid of them. I have to say that the words they dered that day was just but a bluff, otherwise how can they be so quiet during this half a month?¡± A tall man from the Upper Realm scoffed haughtily as he grumbled. He was loyal to Nangong Lie and did not put Qiu Yun in his eyes at all. Compared with Nangong Lie who was one of the Top Ten Experts, Qiu Yun could not even match up to him.

    The elders of the Spirit Void Temple lowered their heads but in their hearts, they had already cursed his ancestors all the way to the 18th generation, but they did not dare to show any semnce of disrespectfulness on their faces.

    He said that the Night Regime had made a bluff? Don¡¯t forget that many of you from the Three Realms have already died in the hands of the Night Regime. What kind of pretense are you sprouting here?

    The elders of the Nine Temples were angry, but they dare not show it.

    ¡°Master Nangong, I think that there would be not further actions from the Night Regime. Previously, they had exploited a loophole because we were unprepared. Now that we¡¯re guarding the Nine Temples like an iron fortress, not to mention the Night Regime, even one fly isn¡¯t able to fly in. There is no need to overestimate this group of mice.¡± One strong man from the Upper Realm did not believe that in the Middle Realm, there was a force that could contend against their forces made up of Gold Spirits.

    Nangong Lie had on a serious expression. The Upper Realm had sent him and Qiu Yun to the Middle Realm with him as the leader while Qiu Yun was his deputy. Although he did not really recognize Qiu Yun¡¯s strength, but he still had to admit that even though he was not part of the Top Ten Experts, he was still someone who could condense out a Spirit Ring.

    He had died so easily and what¡¯s more, he had died without his whole body intact. The manner in which he had died was simply unbelievable!

    Nangong Lie was a prudent man and not as ignorant and impetuous as Qiu Yun. He had made his preparations much earlier on.

 Chapter 2315 - Washing the Nine Temples with Bloodï¼ˆ2ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2315: Washing the Nine Temples with Blood£¨2£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    It was just that... the calmness during this half a month had given people an inexplicable feeling. After Qiu Yun had been defeated by Jun Wu Xie, all traces of the Night Regime in the Middle Realm seemed to have vanished. Even the previous attacks on the various divisions of the Nine Temples had suddenly stopped, which made Nangong Lie who was prepared for the oing assaults inevitably disappointed.

    Nangong Lie vaguely felt that something was wrong, but since the enemy did not move, he could not move. He could only guard against the deployment of the Nine Temples and prevent any idents from happening.

    Losing a hundred and eight pces in session, everything that they had spent five years of hard work on had turned into a pile of rubble. If they continued to let the Night Regime survive, let alone five years, even if they had been given them fifty years, under the onught of attacks that more than a hundred pces could be destroyed in merely two to three days, he would not be able toplete the tasks assigned by the Upper Realm.

    While the people from the Upper Realm were making boastful and sniding remarks, Nangong Lie was busy sorting out the thoughts in his mind. He wore a gloomy expression as he looked at the elders of the Nine Temples who had remained silent out of fear.

    ¡°That Jun Wu Xie ... what kind of person is she?¡± Nangong Lie frowned and asked, from Su Jing Yan¡¯s mouth, he already knew that the leader of the Night Regime was a woman named Jun Wu Xie and it was said that Jun Wu Xie could already condense out a Spirit Ring. Just this fact alone made Nangong Lie very surprised.

    The aura in the Middle Realm waspletely different from the Upper Realm. It was harder to cultivate a Gold Spirit in such an environment than to ascend to heaven, let alone to condense out a Spirit Ring.

    However, the most unlikely thing happened, and not only that, it had happened to them. This made Nangong Lie extremely curious towards Jun Wu Xie.

    Without a choice, Su Jing Yan could only step forward. He wanted to pretend that he didn¡¯t know, but Jun Wu Xie had encountered the Upper Realm twice and both times, he happened to be there so he couldn¡¯t hide.

    ¡°Your subordinate does not know much about Jun Wu Xie. When she first appeared, she was in Mount Fu Yao and she was just a Purple Spirit then. She was favored by the Spirit Jade Pce and went to Cloudy Brook Academy. In the next few years, your subordinate never saw her again. It was only until five years ago, when Master Ba He arrested Ren Huang¡¯s disciple Su Ya in the Cloudy Brook Academy and used her as a bait. Su Ya was also Jun Wu Xie¡¯s Master. At that time, when Jun Wu Xie came, her strength was indeed so startling that it stunned people. In just a short period of less than two years, she had already progressed from a Purple Spirit to the peak of Silver Spirit .....¡±

    ¡°The third time we met was half a month ago. Your subordinate was ordered to besiege the Night Regime with the Master Qiu Yun, and did not expect to see Jun Wu Xie again. After five years, she was actually able to condense out a Spirit Ring. Her rapid growth is really incredible.¡± Su Jing Yan told everything he knew honestly and revealed that did not know much about her. He met her only three times and each time he met her, she would bring him a great surprise. Besides, he really didn¡¯t know anything.

    Su Jing Yan dared to say all these because he knew that even if he did not say anything, Nangong Lie could also hear it from the mouths of the other Nine Temples disciples. After all, the people who participated in the battle at the Cloudy Brook Academy and the city was not only him.

    Moreover...

    He knew very well that Jun Wu Xie had let them go because she was not at all afraid that they would expose her strength!

    Su Jing Yan¡¯s words made Nangong Lie¡¯s brow wrinkle. From Su Jing Yan¡¯s description, his mind had formed an image of a perverse genius.

    In less than ten years, from a Purple Spirit to condensing out a Spirit Ring, not to mention the Middle Realm, such a genius could not even be found in the Upper Realm!

 Chapter 2316 - Washing the Nine Temples with Blood (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2316: Washing the Nine Temples with Blood (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    In the Upper Realm, except for that person, the highest talented person was Luo Qing Cheng, but Luo Qing Cheng has spent almost a hundred years from the realm of a Gold Spirit to finally being able to condense out a Spirit Ring. It must be known that to condense out a Spirit Ring, it was not something that could bepleted overnight. Each of the inscription that make up the Spirit Ring needs a lot of spirit power to support it. In the Upper Realm, it can be said that there was no such precedence before.

    In the end...

    In the Middle Realm, there was actually someone who had smashed the record of condensing out a Spirit Ring of Luo Qing Cheng? It was simply unbelievable.

    If Nangong Lie did not attain the same answer from the mouths of many disciples of the Nine Temples, he really would have thought that Su Jing Yan was deceiving him.

    ¡°Is she really so powerful? I don¡¯t believe it. Who knows what kind of shit is this Jun Wu Xie? Is it some kind of sinister magic or trick? Well, I don¡¯t believe that someone who was at the peak of a Silver Spirit can actually condense out a Spirit Ring in just five years! If this isn¡¯t nonsense then what is?!¡± That tall man from the Upper Realm spoke with undisguised disdain. He did not believe Su Jing Yan¡¯s words at all. He only thought of Su Jing Yan as an rmist. If such a terrifying person had emerged from the Middle Realm , weren¡¯t they going to be the joke amongst the Three Realms?

    When had the Spirit Ring became so worthless!

    Su Jing Yan turned white and nced at that man but he did not dare to say anything. Although they were elders of the Nine Temples, but in front of the Upper Realm, they did not even dare to let out a fart.

    Da Han did not look at Su Jing Yan, but looked at Nangong Lie instead. He said: ¡°Master Nangong, that Jun Wu Xie is just but a little girl in her early twenties. How powerful can she be? Does she really think that she is the second Luo Qing Cheng? She must have used some sort of special methods that blinded those ignorant fools of the Nine Temples. Now that the Nine Temples have strengthened their defenses, I want to see if she really is so amazing? Would she be able to do what she said, to wash the Nine Temples with blood!¡±

    Nangong Lie didn¡¯t say anything and was in deep contemtion.

    If what Su Jing Yan said was true, then she really was not someone that was easy to deal with.

    ¡°It¡¯s really a bunch of useless waste, I just knew it! These idiots don¡¯t even have any use.¡± When Da Han saw that Nangong Lie didn¡¯t say anything further, he thought that Nangong Lie had agreed with him and immediately started to diss the elders of the Nine Temples.

    ¡°Just wait and see, now that defense of the Nine Temples have been handed over to the Upper Realm, I would like to see how these mice can go against us, the Upper Realm!¡±

    Before Da Han¡¯s voice had trailed off, and a hurrying figure rushed into the hall. That man was from the Upper Realm and was extremely proud usually but today, his face was ashen.

    ¡°Reporting Master Nangong! The Heavenly Wolf Temple has fallen!¡± That man knelt on the ground as he sullenly said.

    ¡°What!¡± That arrogant man looked at the man incredulously with a pair of widened eyes.

    Nangong Lie immediately stood up and looked at that man knelt before him with shock.

    ¡°The Heavenly Wolf Temple had fallen? What do you mean by this! Tell me clearly!¡± Da Han stepped forward and shouted at that man directly.

    That man shuddered and cried out : ¡°The news from the Heavenly Wolf Temple just came over, the Night Regime suddenly broke into the Heavenly Wolf Temple, and... our people are all dead!¡±

 Chapter 2317 - Washing the Nine Temples with Blood (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2317: Washing the Nine Temples with Blood (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°All...all dead?¡± Da Han¡¯s expression immediately crumbled as he stood therepletely dumbfounded. The Heavenly Wolf Temple was the head of the Nine Temples and it was the strongest. They had a lot of people assigned to the Heavenly Wolf Temple, and many of them were experts who were able to condense out a Spirit Ring. Although they still could not condense out aplete Spirit Ring, but they were a whole lot stronger than an ordinary Gold Spirit.

    But...

    Actually all... died? !

    ¡°How could this be?¡± Da Han was bbergasted as he stood there stunned in ce, all his words before were akin to pping his own face.

    He was stillughing at Jun Wu Xie being a mouse that was bluffing, and he was going on and on about their own imprable defenses. Whoever thought that just as his words had been uttered out, his face ushered in a solid p, and this resounding p was an extremely loud one.

    The Night Regime came and their target of the first attack was the most powerful Heavenly Wolf Temple in the Nine Temples. The meaning of Jun Wu Xie was very obvious. Even the strongest Heavenly Wolf Temple had been trampled under her feet. In the Middle Realm, there was no one who could block her determination to wash the Nine Temples with blood!

    For a moment, the entire hall was silent, and the atmosphere was so depressed that people felt that even breathing became difficult.

    You must know that in the entire Heavenly Wolf Temple, there were nearly ten thousand Gold Spirits despatched from the Upper Realm!

    But...

    All of them were annihted? !

    What was even more frightening was that every hour, there would be news. An hour ago, they had not received any news of the attack, but after an hour, they had received the horrendous news of the annihtion of their entire force!

    An hour, ten thousand of Gold Spirits had died just like that!

    What sort of terrifying battle prowess!

    Even the usually overconfident Da Han was stumped by this fighting force. His face alternated into a shade of white for a while before turning green.

    Before they digested the tragic news of the Heavenly Wolf Temple, another battle report came in.

    ¡°Reporting to Master Nangong, there¡¯s trouble! The Obscure Soul Temple had been destroyed!¡±

    ¡°What!¡±

    ¡°Reporting to Master Nangong, the Celestial Temple had been destroyed!¡±

    ¡°The Obscure Soul Temple had been destroyed.....¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    One after another, ominous battle report came in session, each report without exception was news of total annihtion!

    Receiving eight battle reports continuously had left everybody in the hall in a daze and all those from the Upper Realm almost couldn¡¯t hold back vomiting out a mouthful of blood!

    In less than ten minutes, Eight Temples out of the Nine Temples had been destroyed, and the only remaining one was the Spirit Void Temple!

    This was simply unbelievable. Each temple was far apart from each other. It was impossible to travel to so many temples in such a short period of time. The only exnation was that the Night Regime had split up and assaulted the Nine Temples concurrently. And they had ended around the same time as well. Eight battles had all ended within ten minutes, and all the people from the Upper Realm have died in the Eight Temples, not even one was alive!

    At this moment, even Da Han who was standing in the hall in a daze no longer had the previous arrogance. His face turnedpletely ashened as his eyes were open wide in horror. If these news weren¡¯t received in reports, as a person from the Upper Realm, he really would have thought that it was a y staged by Jun Wu Xie and the Nine Temples.

    In all the Nine Temples, the number of Gold Spirits stationed in the various temples each numbered at least ten thousand. If the Night Regime had divided their assault, this also meant that they themselves had divided their own strength.

    If it was said that the Night Regime had consolidated all their power and broke through one of the Temples, perhaps everyone would not be so surprised. But they had divided into several forces and even attained victory!

 Chapter 2318 - Washing the Nine Temples with Blood (5)

    <h4>Chapter 2318: Washing the Nine Temples with Blood (5)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    No one was even able to estimate how terrible the power of the Night Regime was. Even the elders of the Nine Temples had been shocked by the fighting prowess of the Night Regime.

    At that time when the Dark Emperor unified the Middle Realm, the Night Regime was rarely activated. Just based on Jun Wu Yao alone, he hadpletely suppressed all the forces in the Middle Realm. Hence, no one could be sure how powerful the Night Regime really was. After the Dark Emperor had ¡°fallen¡±, the Dark Regions and the Night Regime also disappeared for a long time. Only those who had crossed them in battle knew the truth but....no one survived to tell the tale. It could also be said that for those who had personally witnessed the strength of the Night Regime, the grass on their graves had already grown to be taller a person.

    This time, it could be said that it was the very first time that the Night Regime had revealed their true prowess in front of others and this had left everyone stunned and flustered.

    Within an hour, eighty thousand Gold Spirits had perished. What¡¯s more, they had died so silently and on the bloody battlefield, the Nine Temples disciples who had survived could not even find a single body of any members of the Night Regime. Even if members of the Night Regime were killed in battle, their bodies were taken away by theirpanions and this made it impossible to estimate the loss of the Night Regime. Instead, this only further deepened the fear in their hearts.

    Everyone had the same thought at this moment.

    Eight temples out of the Nine Temples had been wiped out and... They were the only one who remained!

    An invisible murderous aura seemed to have enveloped and gripped each and every one of their hearts tightly and silently as nervousness crept in without their control. They could not help but feel that their entire body¡¯s hair stood on end as their gazes immediately changed and became extremely wary.

    The colour of Nangong Lie¡¯s face had already turned to a shade of blue after receiving the bad news one after another. Initially, he thought that Jun Wu Xie would use some schemes to achieve the promise of her im to wash the Nine Temples with blood but never did he expect that her method was simple and crude, and yet it worked well.

    It was only until now that Nangong Lie really realized that be it the Night Regime or Jun Wu Xie, they were much stronger than they had initially thought.

    Under absolute strength, why do you still need any plots and intrigue?

    A simple and direct method, an outright death that shocked everyone¡¯s heart.

    Nangong Lie was almost certain that Jun Wu Xie had eradicated the other eight temples and it was not a coincidence that she had done it in that order. She should have known for a long time that he and the main force sent by the Upper Realm were here in the Spirit Void Temple. She had annihted all the eight other temples with lightning speed and this would be a huge stone in the hearts of all the people in the Spirit Void Temple.

    As a result, even before Jun Wu Xie and the Night Regime had yet to arrive, the people of the Spirit Void Temple had already let fear and panic take hold of their hearts and they were in an extremely unfavourable situation.

    They couldn¡¯t go on like this!

    Nangong Lie¡¯s brows were tightly knitted as he looked at several elites from the Upper Realm whose faces had already turned pale. His heart had vaguely guessed the intention of Jun Wu Xie but he could only suppress the shock in his heart as he strived to maintain the calmness on the surface as he said in a rigid tone : ¡°All of you had better calm down, a strong enemy has appeared, this isn¡¯t the time to be like this.¡±

    Nangong Lie¡¯s voice was not loud, but it was transmitted to everyone¡¯s ears with his voice that was imbued with spiritual qi, but it was like a wave of calm that swept by them and those that had started to despair had gradually calmed down.

    ¡°Master Nangong is right, the opponent has not appeared, yet here we are scaring ourselves, isn¡¯t it stupid!¡± Someone immediately agreed.

 Chapter 2319 - Washing the Nine Temples with Blood (6)

    <h4>Chapter 2319: Washing the Nine Temples with Blood (6)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Although everyone was calm on the surface, but the seed of fear had already sprouted in their hearts. Despite their attempt to act calm, their eyes betrayed them as the trepidation that they felt could not be concealed.

    Only the Spirit Void Temple was left.... Did this not mean that Jun Wu Xie and the Night Regime would being here very soon?

    A depressing thought shed by all their minds as they all thought about the impending danger that would soon reach their doors.

    All those who hailed from the Upper Realm would never have thought that in such a deste ce, they would actually meet someone so horrifying. To be able to annihte eighty thousand Gold Spirits and even they themselves who were considered elites in the Upper Realm were feeling apprehensive at this moment.

    Facing such a situation, each and every second seemed to feel extremely long.

    Nangong Lie¡¯s face was ugly to the extreme but he couldn¡¯t continue on this way.

    ¡°Convey my orders, everyone is to gather and prepare to wee our enemies! Kill those who try to escape!¡± He hollered out.

    Everyone in the hall snapped back to their senses and Da Han turned his head to look just as he took a step out of the door, he suddenly felt a strong tyrannical force pull him back into the hall. He then felt himself fall heavily onto the hard marble floor and when hended, the floor cracked like a spider web.

    The huge impact thundered across the vast hall and everyone had their eyes wide open in shock as they could not help but turn to look in the direction of the entrance.

    All they saw was a peerless beauty with a cold expression step into the hall. They did not know when had a trail of blood followed her and beneath where she stood, a river of blood was already flowing. The floor was like a red carpet and that garish scene had shocked everyone.

    The guards who had guarded the temple had fallen to the ground and they did not even realize what had happened before they died. They fell into the pool of blood as their shock was frozen on their faces.

    Everyone in the hall sucked in a cold breath at once as they looked incredulously at the woman who just stepped in. They could not believe that all of this had just happened in front of them as they looked at her with immense fear and as they saw her approach step by step, it was as if she was the Goddess of Death.

    Jun Wu Xie walked in unhurriedly as her white skirt that was stained with blood soaked up the blood and in an ombre tone, it gradually went up the dress and it looked as if there were crimson flowers blossoming.

    The sudden rush of the stench of fresh blood smothered them and their breaths became uneasy. All they could do was to widen their eyes in horror and watch their greatest nightmare approach.

    On the highest point, Nangong Lie sat there stunned as he saw the woman who stepped into the hall. Although she had entered the hall in such a straightforward manner, he could not even sense her breath, she was just like a ghost and no one could feel her presence.

    At one nce, Nangong Lie had already guessed the identity of the woman.

    ¡°Jun Wu Xie?¡± His breathing could not help but slowed down by quite a bit.

    She walked into the hall calmly as her cold gaze swept by. Wherever her gazended, those people in her line of sight held their breaths. Although she was obviously such a breathtaking beauty, but she harnessed the breath of death and such a beauty would also incite fear.

    ¡°This... is thest ce.¡± Jun Wu Xie said in a faint voice but the words spoken by her had creeped everyone out.

    Thest ce?

    What she meant was to wash the Nine Temples with blood!

    Da Han who had crumbled into a sorry heap on the ground only managed to get up after a while. He wanted to stand up but just as he tried, the intense pain caused him to crash back down once again.

 Chapter 2320 - Washing the Nine Temples with Blood (7)

    <h4>Chapter 2320: Washing the Nine Temples with Blood (7)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Although Da Han spoke viciously, he could already condense out one to two spirit inscriptions. Although it was not aplete Spirit Ring, but he could also be considered strong. Otherwise, how would he dare to speak so loudly in front of Nangong Lie?

    However, it was precisely that such a strong person from Upper Realm was taken down by Jun Wu Xie so easily. He was so severely injured that he could not even stand.

    Those who were initially skeptical about Jun Wu Xie¡¯s strength no longer harboured any other thoughts but fear. They shed off the pretense of calmness they once had as each and every one was trembling like a frightened quail, nervously staring at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s every move, afraid that they would be the next person to suffer.

    Nangong Lie¡¯s face became extremely ugly as he had initially thought that the arrival of Jun Wu Xie could still be dealt with. With the arrangement of forces in the Spirit Void Temple, he had thought that he could dy them for a while, but never had he imagined that while they were still shocked by the annihtion of the eight temples, Jun Wu Xie had already extended her ws to the Spirit Void Temple. In just but a moment, the guards outside the Spirit Void Temple had already perished. Looking at the deliberate manner she did her entrance, it was obvious that everything pointed to a disaster!

    What a terrible level of fighting prowess!

    Nangong Lie did not even dare think about it.

    With his strength, he couldn¡¯t even sense the massacre that happened just outside nor could he sense the arrival of Jun Wu Xie. Just this point had already made him feel terrified.

    Nangong Lie felt a wave of fear that he had never felt before as he started to tremble. The fear that overtook him made his muscles tense and he could not pull his eyes away from Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Jun Wu Xie, who are you really? What kind of blood feud do you seek with the Upper Realm? Do you really want to be enemies with us?¡± Nangong Lie forcibly suppressed the uneasiness of his heart, trying to make himself look calm but as soon as the words were uttered out, a slight trembling in his voice had revealed his true thoughts inside.

    Jun Wu Xie looked back at him in the eyes and said coldly: ¡°I just want to kill all of you, that¡¯s all.¡±

    Just want to kill all of them, that¡¯s all?!

    Nangong Lie¡¯s eyes red wide open, the ¡°you¡± said by Jun Wu Xie did not just mean them, but the entire Upper Realm!

    In the end, how much hatred was there that Jun Wu Xie would even have such a ridiculous idea of ??being enemies with the entire Upper Realm?

    ¡°Why?¡± Nangong Lie did not give up. He did not understand, with the strength of Jun Wu Xie, why should she be against the Upper Realm? If she wanted, with her ability, she would be able to obtain a prestigious status in the Upper Realm and it was highly probable that with her talent, entering the TopTen Experts was a matter of ease.

    Glory, splendour, wealth and rank were just at her fingertips, yet ... why did she have to choose such a precarious choice?

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Nangong Lie calmly and she was clear that Nangong Lie was uttering so much nonsense just to dy the time so that his heart could calm down.

    ¡°Do I still need a reason to kill you all?¡± She slightly raised her eyebrows as she said in arrogance.

    Just a sentence and all the words of Nangong Lie were blocked and he could not find any words to refute her.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to say anything more, I¡¯ve already said that I want to wash the Nine Temples with blood, so there will be a bloodbath. Make your move.¡± Jun Wu Xie said impatiently, the strong stench of blood was irritating her nose. The smell that once made her feel disgusted was guing her on this bloody path she chose. She could not escape it.

    She had chosen to walk this path herself, even if she had to bear a heavy sin, she had to go on!

 Chapter 2321 - Washing the Nine Temples with Blood (8)

    <h4>Chapter 2321: Washing the Nine Temples with Blood (8)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s voice was cold like ice and sounded like a death knell.

    Da Han who had crumbled back onto the ground was sweating buckets. He could not get up and could only stare hatefully at Jun Wu Xie with a pair of red eyes.

    ¡°You damned bitch! Who do you think you are! How dare you talk to Master Nangong like this! Do you think that you alone can flip the sky? Let me tell you bitch! You will die very miserably, very... ah ah ahhhhh!¡± Before Da Han could finish his swearing words, Jun Wu Xie figure appeared before him like a ghost. A light sword appeared in her hand as she casually shed it across his left palm.

    A blood curdling scream rang out and itpletely covered up all the swearing from before.

    Jun Wu Xie looked coldly at Da Han who was writhing in pain. A few of the strong men from the Upper Realm saw that she had attacked theirpanion and immediately wanted to rush to save him, but just as they stepped forward.... Jun Wu Xie raised her head and swept through the few of them with a cold gaze. Immediately, the feet of those people froze as if they had been frozen in the snow and could not even advance half a step.

    An invisible sense of oppression permeated from Jun Wu Xie and it shrouded the entire hall. The pressure was so strong that it caused the people in the hall to feel as if there was someone strangling their necks tightly as an excruciating pain and suffocation swept over them.

    Even Nangong Lie under this strong pressure oozed out cold sweat. He lifted his head and looked at Jun Wu Xie. He did not expect her to be so strong, all she did was to release some pressure and even he himself had been affected.

    In desperation, Nangong Lie had to release his own Spirit Ring and a red Spirit Ring appeared in his hands. When the Spirit Ring came out, it immediately lessened the pressure in the hall, and everyone who was suffering finally had a chance to breathe at the moment.

    Jun Wu Xie raised her eyes slightly as she looked at Nangong Lie who held the Spirit Ring. She flicked the sword in her hand and the blood sshed onto her skirt, bit by bit, like a blooming flower.

    ¡°Bitch, death awaits you!¡± When Da Han who was writhing in pain saw Nangong Lie release his Spirit Ring, he was ted.

    It was a pity that he did not manage to feel happy for long as the light sword in the hand of Jun Wu Xie had pierced into his right hand next.

    The blood curdling scream resounded in the hall once again and everyone who heard it felt their hair stand on end. The people from the Upper Realm secretly heaved a sigh of relief when they saw Nangong Lie release his Spirit Ring. Even though they were arrogant by nature, they had already noticed the huge disparity between themselves and Jun Wu Xie. Now that when they saw that Nangong Lie had made his move, they finally saw a glimmer of hope.

    No matter what, Nangong Lie was also one of the Top Ten Experts in the Upper Realm. Before he released the Spirit Ring, he was suppressed but now that his Spirit Ring was out, the disparity between the enemy and him would be apparent immediately!

    However, there was not a trace of any joy in Nangong Lie¡¯s heart. He did not dare rx one bit and instead, his heart felt even heavier. Something that was overlooked by everyone was now lingering on in his mind.

    From what Su Jingyan had mentioned before, Jun Wu Xie could also condense out a Spirit Ring!

    When neither of them had used the Spirit Ring, Nangong Lie had already lost to Jun Wu Xie. At this moment, he used the Spirit Ring to fight against her but he had to know that...she had not revealed her own Spirit Ring yet!!!

 Chapter 2322 - Washing the Nine Temples with Blood (9)

    <h4>Chapter 2322: Washing the Nine Temples with Blood (9)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie stood calmly in the hall. Despite Nangong Lie revealing his Spirit Ring, there was no reaction from her at all. On her cold face, not the slightest fluctuations could be seen and it was as if nothing had happened at all.

    Her calmness had became extremely dazzling in his eyes. He could only fight hard as he stood up from his seat and brought a faint glow to the red Spirit Ring in his hand.

    At this moment, in the entire hall, only the screams of Da Han was endless, while the others were already holding their breaths.

    ¡°Master Nangong...save...save me...¡± Da Han¡¯s ashened face was twisted in pain as his pair of eyes looked anxiously at Nangong Lie with hope.

    Nangong Lie slowed down his breath and stared at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s every move. He was very cautious and did not dare to rx.

    Jun Wu Xie was definitely one of the most difficult opponents he had ever faced. Nangong Lie also had a certain confidence in his own strength as he ranked among the top four. The power of his Spirit Ring could not bepared to the likes of Qiu Yun. Looking at the entire Upper Realm, the power of the Spirit Ring that couldpare with him were only the Top Ten Experts. He could not help but secretly specte on how strong the Spirit Ring of Jun Wu Xie was.

    Under the anguished wailings of Da Han, Jun Wu Xie pulled out her light sword and under the cautious gaze of Nangong Lie, she cut off the neck of Da Han.

    The hot blood sttered onto everyone in the hall, and the drops of sticky, hot bloodnded on their faces and bodies, and it startled them so that it felt as if the blood was like magma that had burned them.

    Nangong Lie¡¯s eyes widened. He did not think that at such a time, Jun Wu Xie still did not forget to kill the man who had uttered so much gibberish, was she so confident in herself?

    ¡°Spirit Ring, is it?¡± Jun Wu Xie flicked the blood off the light sword as her cold eyes swept by Da Han as she watched his head roll to the feet of Nangong Lie and a cold glint in her eyes shed by.

    ¡°I heard that you are one of the Top Ten Experts.¡± Jun Wu Xie raised her eyes and looked at the Nangong Lie.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Nangong Lie only felt as if there was a stone stuck in his throat. Although it was not painful, it was unusually ufortable. Every time he said a word, he felt that his throat was itchy.

    It was very strange that Jun Wu Xie had not released her Spirit Ring yet but Nangong Lie had already felt a strong sense of oppression. This situation has not been reduced even after he had released his own Spirit Ring.

    Jun Wu Xie did not speak again, under the intense gaze of Nangong Lie, a dark green Spirit Ring suddenly appeared in her right hand!

    When the dark green Spirit Ring appeared, Nangong Lie¡¯s breathing stopped almost in an instant.

    The dazzling Spirit Ring was actually brighter than the red Spirit Ring in his hand. For the strength of the Spirit Ring, arge part was based on the strength of the owner. Just based on Jun Wu Xie revealing her Spirit Ring, from the contrast of the two Spirit Rings, the results could be seen.

    The red Spirit Ring in the hands of Nangong Lie seemed to be covered by the dark green Spirit Ring and looked a little dull even.

    In just but a moment, Nangong Lie¡¯s heart fell to the bottom.

    No wonder...

    No wonder Jun Wu Xie dared to be so arrogant!

    It turns out that her Spirit Ring had been cultivated to such a realm!

    ¡°Then, let¡¯s start with you first.¡± Jun Wu Xie smiled, but it made Nangong Lie feel cold instead.

    Start from him?

    Did this not mean that Jun Wu Xie nned to take out the Top Ten Experts of the Upper Realm one by one?

    How arrogant was she!

    No longer giving Nangong Lie any time to think further, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s figure had already disappeared!

 Chapter 2323 - Washing the Nine Temples with Blood (10)

    <h4>Chapter 2323: Washing the Nine Temples with Blood (10)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Like a ghost, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s speed was so fast that the people in the hall had no time to react. The elites of the Upper Realm who were smug before the arrival of Jun Wu Xie had turned into a herd ofmbs waiting to be ughtered. Even though Jun Wu Xie had killed theirpanion in their presence, they could not even reach out to lend a hand to rescue.

    At this moment, Jun Wu Xie revealed her Spirit Ring and her movements were even faster than before. She was so fast that they did not even have time to react. They could only open their eyes wide and gritted their teeth in anguish as they tried to follow her figure and see her actions.

    However, in the entire hall, except for Nangong Lie, no one could capture the figure of Jun Wu Xie. The elites of the Upper Realm could not, not to mention the elders of the Nine Temples!

    The red light and the dark green light were in the midst of battle in the middle of the hall. The nine elders of the Nine Temples had already been scared by the battle between the Spirit Rings. There was no need to mention going forward, just by standing on both sides of the main hall, they were already vomiting blood out from the pressure left by the afterglow of the lights and the strong air pressure made it even difficult for them to stand up.

    ¡°Damn it! We can¡¯t let this little bitch seed! Let¡¯s go!¡± One of the people from the Upper Realm hollered out, even though they were arrogant, they could see that the strength of Nangong Lie¡¯s Spirit Ring was not as powerful as Jun Wu Xie¡¯s. The two could still fight, but the disparity in the Spirit Ring would soon turn the situation into a one-sided situation. Reaching such a point, they no longer cared about anything else and could only rush forward, wanting to use their numbers to their advantage and take Jun Wu Xie down!

    However, before the several people from the Upper Realm had yet to approach the battle, several ck shadows had blocked them in an instant.

    ¡°If you want to intervene, you all still don¡¯t deserve it.¡± Ye Gu lifted up his chin in arrogance as a sneer hung on the corner of his mouth. He looked at the people who wanted to rush forward with disdain. Ye Sha and the Ye Mei stood on the left and right, and the three of them hadpletely blocked off the path of those people from the Upper Realm.

    ¡°Who are you!¡± The people from the Upper Realm screamed out, they had not even noticed when had these three people had appeared.

    ¡°Who are we?¡± Ye Gu raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Naturally, we are the ones who want to kill you. Remember, we are the Night Regime and after you¡¯ve entered hell, don¡¯t forget to tell Hades that it was us, the Night Regime who ughtered you guys!¡±

    The arrogant words of Ye Gu made the faces of the people of the Upper Realm turn blue as they roared with gusto and rushed toward the three of them!

    Standing at the side, the people of the Nine Temples looked at everything that unfolded before them, in a sh, the entire hall had turned into a fierce battlefield, and the battle was so brutal that there was no room for them to even intervene!

    ¡°Elder Su, looking at all of this...do we...¡± The elder of the Obscure Soul Temple who was scared witless from everything as he looked at Su Jing Yan apprehensively. Su Jing Yan had survived twice after meeting Jun Wu Xie, and the elders of the Nine Temples had all subconsciously asked Su Jing Yan for advise.

    Su Jing Yan blinked his eyes and constantly mobilized his whole body¡¯s spiritual power to resist the aftermath of the shocks. He could not see the battle between Jun Wu Xie and Nangong Lie, but he was very clear about one thing.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s promation to wash the Nine Temples with blood would be proven to be a sess very soon.

    ¡°Don¡¯t intervene.¡± Su Jing Yan said in a low voice as he stepped back. The elders of the Nine Temples standing behind him also followed suit. Obviously, they had chosen to follow Su Jing Yan¡¯s decision in panic.

    The Upper Realm were enemies and not friends of the Nine Temples, the previous obedience was only a forced choice.

 Chapter 2324

    <h4>Chapter 2324: µÚ2326ÕÂ£ºÑªÏ´¾Å¹¬£¨11£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Now that Jun Wu Xie had attained so many victories in session, unless Su Jing Yan was crazy, how could he help those people from the Upper Realm who had held their Temple Lords as captives?

    Moreover, with their skills, even if they wanted to join the battle, what could they do?

    The same thoughts emerged in the minds of every elder of the Nine Temples. Their hearts were stirring, from the initial fear, they had turned sentimental. At this moment, they were secretly praying for Jun Wu Xie¡¯s victory and praying that Jun Wu Xie would be able to rescue their Temple Lords from the control of the Upper Realm.

    In the hall, a heavy pungent stench of blood hung in the air and the rising heat made it another form of torture in the temple.

    The violent impact that thundered all around was endless. The hard marble floor had already shattered into pieces of broken gravel under the strong impact. Following the surge of the airflow, these pieces of broken gravel got caught in the air and like a hail storm, it started whirling chaotically inside the hall!

    An ear piercing scream resounded suddenly and all one could see was a blood-stained figure flying out of the storm and mmed hard onto the mural wall in the hall. The bright red blood added a touch of demonic hint on the mural. .

    Nangong Lie fell to the ground and the right arm that was originally controlling the Spirit Ring had been broken while in battle. Blood started to pour out of the deep cut in his shoulder and flowed onto the ground as his red Spirit Ring floated above his broken arm. It was soaked in blood and the original radiance had long been covered with blood, making it look extremely terrifying.

    However, in just ten minutes, the oue had already been determined!

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s figure once again appeared in front of people. She was dressed in white and had already been stained with blood, but if one looked closely, it could be seen that although she had blood on her, none of it was hers.

    At the same time, Ye Sha and the others killed several people from the Upper Realm. Broken corpse missing arms and legs syed across the hall and the original glorious temple had transformed into a battlefield of hell at this moment. Death and blood covered everyone¡¯s sight.

    Nangong Lie forcibly suppressed the severe pain as he vomited a mouthful of fresh blood. Even standing now proved to be a difficult feat and required a lot of effort. The knees that kept buckling made his figure look extremely embarrassing. He clutched onto the broken arm and blood kept dripping from his fingers. The heat and stickiness that he felt under the palm of his hands were nothingpared to the excruciating pain he felt all over his body.

    After fighting with Jun Wu Xie, he realized that the difference between the two was too terrible. Not only was there the disparity in their Spirit Rings, but Jun Wu Xie¡¯s battle experience was not inferior to him one bit. Each and every move of hers was directed at his vital points, and each strike of hers was fatal. He had to give up one arm to save his life, but even so, Nangong Lie¡¯s inner self-confidence had already crumbled and shattered into smithereens.

    If one did not experience it first hand, they would never ever believe that such a youngss from the Middle Realm could actually defeat a Top Ten Master from the Upper Realm in such a short amount of time? !

    ¡°Are you really a person from the Middle Realm?¡± Nangong Lie gasped fiercely. After battling with Jun Wu Xie, he became more and more convinced that Jun Wu Xie really came from the Upper Realm. Her strength was terrible, even in the Upper Realm, it was difficult to find an adversary.

    Jun Wuxie kept her Spirit Ring under the intense gaze of Nangong Lie, and her cold eyes swept over his face.

    ¡°No.¡±

    Nangong Lie heaved a sigh of relief subconsciously.

    ¡°I am from the Lower Realm.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words were like thunder to his ears and thest trace of rationality of Nangong Lie snapped!

 Chapter 2325 - Washing the Nine Temples with Bloodï¼ˆ12ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2325: Washing the Nine Temples with Blood£¨12£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The Lower Realm!

    The Lower Realm! !

    Nangong Lie¡¯s footsteps became flustered and he fell directly on to the chilly floor. He looked at Jun Wu Xie stunned with his mouth wide open. With Jun Wu Xie¡¯s strength, she didn¡¯t have to lie, but...

    The Lower Realm...

    At this moment, Nangong Lie¡¯s heart felt as if it was burning in mes. What was the Lower Realm?

    For the people of the Upper Realm, the Lower Realm was a wildnd where even the Middle Realm could not bepared to. If the Middle Realm was already an inferior piece of destend in the eyes of the Upper Realm, then the Lower Realm was a garbage dump. A wastnd where even a group of wastes that had difficulty climbing to the realm of the Purple Spirit that could not even be held inparison to the Middle Realm....

    Jun Wu Xie...was actually a person of the Lower Realm?

    Nangong Lie only felt that a mouthful of blood was caught in his throat and even if he wanted to spit it out, he could not. He felt that it was difficult to ept the facts if Jun Wu Xie said that she was a person of the Middle Realm... let alone the Lower Realm?

    This was a big joke!

    Looking at Nangong Lie¡¯s delirious reaction, there was not a single ripple in her eyes.

    Never once had she thought that there was a distinction between the Three Realms. There should be no hierarchy between people, were some people more superior and some inferior? These were allbels created by narrow minded and selfish people to show off and had a twisted sense of humour.

    Every life is a precious life, there is no distinction.

    It is the same for people.

    What about the Upper Realm and what about the Lower Realm?

    It was just that they had gained an advantage in terms of timing and conditions. If the people of the two realms change positions, everything would be different.

    To have the opportunity to gain the advantages first and became self indulgent over it, what kind of ignorant mentality was this?

    Praising themselves for gaining the advantage first and with no humanity whatsoever, trampling on others beneath the soles of their feet, such people were not worthy to be even called people!

    With her own strength, Jun Wu Xie really needed to show it to the Upper Realm!

    Even if they were from the Lower Realm, the ce that did not even enter their eyes, they could also soar into the heavens!

    What they had, the Lower Realm could also have it!

    The arrogance and calmness of Jun Wu Xie were like two opposing but interrted emotions intertwined. In her eyes, there was no differentiation between high and low; there was only good and bad, ck and white.

    However, she did not know how much shock her presence had brought to others.

    The elders of the Nine Temples had long been stunned by the truth of Jun Wu Xie, and they simply could never have imagined that the woman who had defeated one of the Top Ten Experts of the Upper Realm would actually be... from the Lower Realm?

    The Lower Realm was a ce that could not bepared to even the Middle Realm. One must know that when the Twelve Pces wanted to seize the treasures of the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb, they treated the people of the Lower Realm like pigs and dogs. Perhaps in most of them from the Middle Realm, the people in the Lower Realm were not worthy of even being called people. But who did not know that in the eyes of the Upper Realm, their Middle Realm was just the same.

    At this moment, many of the Elders of the Nine Temples felt a burning tingling sensation on their faces. The words of Jun Wu Xie was like an invisible p across their faces, the arrogance and disdain that they once held for the Lower Realm came as a p across each of them.

    Jun Wu Xie had proven a truth with herself.

    Nangong Lie looked incredulously at Jun Wu Xie who was stepping towards him step by step. The original unwillingness that filled his heart had already dissipated at this moment.

 Chapter 2326 - Washing the Nine Temples with Bloodï¼ˆ13ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2326: Washing the Nine Temples with Blood£¨13£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    He had lost and he could not find any words of excuses...

    Nangong Lie suddenly wanted tough,ugh at their ignorant self-confidence and self-righteousness. He had been beaten into such an embarrassed state by a woman of the Lower Realm. It was as pathetic as a dog who had fallen into water, was this the price they had to pay?

    ¡°I lost, my skill is not as good. I¡¯ve thoroughly lost, kill me.¡± Nangong Lie took a deep breath and sat down against the wall. Now, he has already seen it clearly. In front of him, he did not have any power to fight back. The continued struggle and unwillingness would only make him die a more ugly death.

    Nangong Lie¡¯s eyes suddenly closed, lifting his chin and revealing his neck, as if waiting for Jun Wu Xie to give him the final blow.

    However...

    After waiting for a long time, he did not feel anything. Nangong Lie opened his eyes with some apprehension, but found that Jun Wu Xie had stood in front of him. She stood there quietly with her blood-stained skirt in front of him, her cold eyes swept away from him, not knowing what was on her mind.

    ¡°You... why haven¡¯t you done anything?¡± Nangong Lie looked at Jun Wu Xie in astonishment. She did not look like someone with a soft heart.

    Jun Wu Xie was silent for a moment, before she suddenly said: ¡°I will leave you your life.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Nangong Lie¡¯s eyes open widely as he looked at her in shock, she... actually said to leave him a life?

    Had she gone crazy?!

    ¡°Go back to the Upper Realm, tell Luo Qingcheng that the soul bone is in my hands. If she wants to get the soul bone, bring Ye Jue to find me in the Lower Realm, otherwise she will not be able to see the soul bone again in this life. Also, when you return to the Upper Realm, don¡¯t even think about building anymore Sacrificial Array totems in the Middle Realm.¡± Jun Wu Xie looked at Nangong Lie coldly and left the words that made Nangong stunned.

    Soul bone? Ye Jue!

    The huge shock from the news he received was still quaking in his mind. Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words were like a bomb that had blown his mindpletely nk!

    ¡°You...you really want to let me go?¡± The only thing that was realized in Nangong Lie¡¯s mind was that she had left him his life.

    This point itself made Nangong Lie felt that everything was hard to believe.

    ¡°I... I am... the Top Ten Experts of the Upper Realm. If you want to be an enemy of the Upper Realm, I will still fight with you in the future. You really want to...¡± Nangong stared at Jun Wu Xie. If it was to convey the message, she could just let go of an insignificant person from the Upper Realm. Instead, why should someone of his calibre, one that belonged to the Top Ten Experts be released?

    Wasn¡¯t this returning a tiger back to the mountain <sup>1</sup> ?

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s cold eyes were fixed on Nangong Lie¡¯s befuddled face, and her cold eyes swept by him once as a slight sneer escaped the corners of her lips.

    ¡°Do you still have the courage to fight with me?¡±

    Such words filled with mirth and a hint of ambiguity instantly changed the look on Nangong Lie¡¯s face. His expression crumbled immediately as the demon named fear started gnawing at his soul silently.

    Fight with Jun Wu Xie again?

    Just the thought of this alone had made Nangong Lie feel that his back was cold and his legs could not stop shaking.

    Jun Wu Xie was very clever. She was evidently aware that under her absolute attacks that had inflicted serious trauma in both mind and body, Nangong Lie¡¯s self-confidence and proud heart had already been crushed. Even if he recuperated and recovered his bodily wounds, in the future, he would forever be gued by the shadow of his crushing defeat by Jun Wu Xie . As long as he heard the name of Jun Wu Xie, the image of Jun Wu Xie would appear as an inner demon and he would be pulled into the abyss by this fear.

    He would never be able to muster up his courage to face another battle with Jun Wu Xie ever again.

 Chapter 2327 - Washing the Nine Temples with Blood (14)

    <h4>Chapter 2327: Washing the Nine Temples with Blood (14)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    A person at the top could be defeated, but could not fear. For once the seeds of fear take root in their hearts, they would be the shackles that bind their hands and feet for a lifetime and they would no longer be able to pick up their swords in front of their opponents.

    Destroying the spirit of a strong man was worse than destroying his flesh.

    After saying this, Jun Wu Xie no longer looked at Nangong Lie. She swept her gaze away andnded on to those elders of the Nine Temples who were meekly standing to one side quivering in fear without daring to even utter a single sound out. Her cold gaze looked over but no one dared to meet her gaze. The elders all lowered their heads timidly, portraying a humble posture.

    Jun Wu Xie did not strike at them from the beginning to the end. This could be thest shred of mercy in her heart, a silent gesture to return that favour of that year for how all those disciples of the Nine Temples had done at the Cloudy Brook Academy. When they stood by and did nothing then, for Jun Wu Xie, it was already a form of help. Regardless of whether the Nine Temples did it for their own selfish reasons or whatsoever reasons, this favour was remembered by her.

    As long as the Nine Temples were not seeking their own deaths, Jun Wu Xie would not make things difficult for them.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Jun Wu Xie swept her gaze over the entire hall that had been dyed a startling red before she turned and left.

    Washing the Nine Temples with Blood, this startling promation came true and other than the injured Nangong Lie with his broken arm, all the other people from the Upper Realm had beenpletely massacred. Those disciples of the Nine Temples who took sides with the Upper Realm were also sent to hell.

    Even after Jun Wu Xie had walked out of the hall, many elders of the Nine Temples still had a lingering fear in their hearts. At this moment, they felt very fortunate and thankful to have listened to Su Jing Yan¡¯s words.

    Jun Wu Xie was extremely powerful and cold. But under this cold facade, it hid away this tiny thread of humanity that was not easily noticed by other people. She killed only those rted to her blood debt that she had swore revenge on. She only aimed her sword at her own enemies and never hurt anyone who was innocent. As long as they did not take the initiative to provoke and be enemies with her, they would forever be safe. Even if they stood in the gray area, as long as their minds weren¡¯t bad, they would be safe.

    The elders of the Nine Temples could not help but think of the Dark Emperor who unified the Middle Realm in the past when they thought of this point. The Dark Emperor then was also the same. He may seem powerful and overbearing, but he never took killing people as a pastime. This itself was a huge difference, like the sky and the earth. He was not at all like the people from the Upper Realm who had no humanity at all.

    Su Jing Yan looked at Jun Wu Xie. Each time he saw her, he would be shocked by her startling growth. The formerss had already grown into a person so powerful that no one could not even imagine.

    ¡°Elder Su, as for Nangong Lie...¡± An elder of the Spirit Void Temple cautiously looked at Nangong Lie who was leaning on the wall with his head lowered. His words trailed off but he seemed to be seeking Su Jing Yan¡¯s advise on how Nangong Lie was to be handled.

    Su Jing Yan sighed. To be honest, Nangong Lie was considered rather kind whenpared to the many people from the Upper Realm. Although he was the leader of those abhorrent people from the Upper Realm, he did not make any excessive requests nor did he act arbitrarily. As for those heinous sinsmitted by the Upper Realm, arge part weremitted by Qiu Yun and those who had died in the hall.

    Nangong Lie was only a high-ranking superior and could not be considered to be abhorrent like the rest of them, but it was not enough to let them have anypassion.

    ¡°Forget it, since Miss Jun has decided to let him go, we can¡¯t leave him alone and not care.¡± Su Jing Yan reluctantly stepped forward. This person was a person that Jun Wu Xie had specifically said to keep alive and he could not leave him alone to die. Or else, who would ry Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words to the Upper Realm?

    However, when Su Jing Yan walked to the front of Nangong Lie and saw the dimmed and vacant eyes of Nangong Lie, his heart was extremely shocked.

 Chapter 2328 - Soul Bone (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2328: Soul Bone (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The self-confidence and vigor that Nangong Lie once possessed in his eyes hadpletely disappeared. At this time, Nangong Lie was like someone who had lost it all, even all his ambitions and resembled a waste.

    Su Jing Yan had to sigh at the wisdom of Jun Wu Xie, looking at the current situation of Nangong Lie, it looked like in this life, it was impossible for him to have any courage to face her once again as an enemy. The fear she brought him would always follow him, it was so deep that it was even possible to sway others from the Upper Realm after they saw him in such a condition.

    Was this another step in the game she had set up?

    Su Jing Yan was not sure.

    Outside the main hall, corpses were syed everywhere with pools of fresh blood all around. Jun Wu Xie had stepped out of the temple but did not leave immediately. Instead, she walked to the side just outside the main hall and stepped into a room adjacent to it. Bai Xu who was sitting in the wheelchair had already seen everything that had happened through a small hole and was clear about everything that happened in the temple.

    When Bai Xu saw Jun Wu Xie enter, he let out a sigh at the same time.

    After seeing Jun Wu Xie step in, there was no need to mention how brilliant the expressions of Qiao Chu and the others who were in the same room were at this moment. At the previous battle where she had killed Qiu Yun, they were blocked at the city gates and had no idea what had ensued in the city. When they broke through the gates, the battle in the city was already over. They were greeted with only the corpses that littered the ground and the river of blood that soaked deep into the soil.

    However, when they saw what had happened through that small hole just now, they saw the true strength of Jun Wu Xie and they realized that her growth had already exceeded all of their expectations.

    Strong!

    Other than this word, they could not think any other word at this moment to describe Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Little Xie... You are really......awesome .¡± Qiao Chu stared at Jun Wu Xie with sparkly eyes, as if he just saw another Jun Wu Yao. Back then, the power of Jun Wu Yao had already rendered Qiao Chu¡¯s worship and awe. Now, as far as Qiao Chu was concerned, he was entranced by the strength that Jun Wu Xie possessed.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s expression froze awkwardly for a moment, in the face of herpanion¡¯s praise, she did not know how to react.

    She has been cultivating for many years, and did not waver and focused wholeheartedly on what she worked so hard to strive for. So she did not feel that attaining such a power was something worthy of pride, it was just a necessity.

    Instead, her silence made the smile on Fei Yan and the others fade away. What had they been working so hard for over the past five years? In those five years, Jun Wu Xie had attained such strength and how much did she have to pay to achieve such a level? They didn¡¯t dare to think about it. The past five years, the reason that kept pushing Jun Wu Xie to be stronger... their hearts winced when they thought about it.....

    Should they feel proud?

    Perhaps, they were truly proud of the growth of Little Xie, but they also felt a prickling pain in their hearts.

    If she was safe and unconcerned, why should she push herself to this point? The more powerful she became, the more she confirmed the immense pressure she had been carrying all by herself for five whole years.

    ¡°Master Bai Xu, have you decided?¡± Jun Wu Xie didn¡¯t know how to face theplicated gazes of herpanions and could only turn her attention to Bai Xu to seek his intention after witnessing everything.

    The reason why she wanted to deal with Nangong Lie alone was to let Bai Xu see that her current strength was enough to confront the Upper Realm. Only this way would Bai Xu be assured of giving the soul bone to her.

    Bai Xu looked at Jun Wu Xie, as if to find the traces of that youth from back then, but he could not find anything. After he sighed, he relented as he said: ¡°Your growth has left me shocked. I promise you, I will pass the soul bone to you but... you must promise me one thing.¡±

 Chapter 2329 - Soul Bone (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2329: Soul Bone (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Please speak.¡± Jun Wu Xie nodded her head.

    Bai Xu looked at her before he continued with his words, ¡°You can do whatever you want but there is something that you must promise. Although you have to ensure the safety of the soul bone, I do not wish for you to risk your own life in exchange.¡± Bai Xu was concerned about the soul bone as well as for Jun Wu Xie¡¯s safety. The pain from the loss of Ren Huang was too great and he did not wish for his old friend¡¯s beloved disciple to follow a simr tragedy.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Jun Wu Xie nodded her head.

    ¡°Now then, you shall apany me a trip to the Cloudy Brook Academy.¡± He suddenly said.

    ¡°Cloudy Brook Academy?¡± Jun Wu Xie was slightly stunned for a moment and did not understand why Bai Xu would suddenly request to go to the Cloudy Brook Academy.

    Five years had passed and Jun Wu Xie had never stepped into the grounds of Cloudy Broke Academy ever since.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want the soul bone? If you do, follow me.¡± Bai Xu said, he could not deny that Jun Wu Xie¡¯s medical skills were exceptional. In a mere span of five days, although he had notpletely recovered, these five days of recuperation had already enabled him to take various modes of transportation, from boats to carriages without any repercussions. Such amazing skills with extraordinary talent, what more hidden cards did she have hidden up her sleeves?

    Bai Xu did not know but he was willing to ce all of his trust in her. To fulfil her quest for revenge was also helping his old friend to settle his blood debt.

    Jun Wu Xie no longer asked any further and just arranged for people to settle the aftermath of the Nine Temples before she embarked on the journey to Cloudy Brook Academy with Qiao Chu and herpanions, together with Bai Xu.

    The Nine Temples had suffered heavy losses and it was difficult to recover in the short period of time. What the Upper Realm was focused on now, was to deal with Jun Wu Xie¡¯s provocation. Hence they believed that the Middle Realm could have a short period of peace.

    Returning once again to Mount Fu Yao and stepping into the Cloudy Brook Academy, it was apparent that time had changed many things.

    Five years had passed, that was like sand running through one¡¯s fingers, flowing quickly but quietly. For some people, it was just like smoke dissipating before one¡¯s eyes, but for Cloudy Brook Academy, the traces of time was visible.

    Over the past five years, not a single person had stepped into the premises of the Cloudy Brook Academy. The once resplendent Academy long turned into deste ruins with weeds growing everywhere.

    Standing outside Cloudy Brook Academy, Qiao Chu and the others were slightly stunned. They themselves had also studied here and even though it was not the first Academy that they had studied in, but to them, it was the first ce in the Middle Realm that they had settled in.

    However, the once flourishing academy had been lost to time forever. What was left was only the ruins from arge battle and the wilderness that was proof that this ce had been deserted for a long time.

    If it was many years ago, who would ever have thought that the number one Academy in the Middle Realm would ever have such a day?

    Seated on the wheelchair, Bai Xu was pushed into Cloudy Brook Academy by Jun Wu Xie. His eyes that were filled with the vicissitudes of life were now full of sorrow as his gaze swept past the surroundings.

    ¡°It was here in the Cloudy Brook Academy where I first met with your Grandmaster. At that time, I was not a Medical Sage yet. I was merely a young and ignorant doctor. The reason that I came here was because I was sent here to cultivate and it was then that I had met your GrandMaster who was a little old man who was obsessed with refining medicine but totally ignorant of the various medicinal materials.¡± Bai Xuughed lightly as he closed his eyes. He thought of the past and the scene where he met Ren Huang for the first time appeared before him. Just a simple meeting had intertwined both their fates and who would have thought that the two would eventually be bosom buddies?

    Jun Wu Xie did not speak but instead, she lowered her head slightly, trying not to look at everything that surrounded them.

    If she looked any more, it would bring back waves of memories from five years ago.

 Chapter 2330 - Soul Bone (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2330: Soul Bone (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The wheelchair was pushed in slowly, passing the grass and trees in Cloudy Brook Academy. The small grass grown between the stone crevice was green, but it added a bleak and deste feeling to the ce that once had towering white buildings all around.

    Bai Xu gestured to Jun Wu Xie to push him to the main location of the battlefield five years ago, into the square where most of the ruins were.

    Over the past five years, day after day, the wind blew and the sun shone. The rain that fell had washed away all the blood that once covered this ce. Therefore, all the traces of blood from the past had disappeared, leaving only pieces of ruin, debris from all the damage from the battle. The only thing that stood there proudly at its original position was that cloud sculpture.

    Because of the bloody battle of that year, no one dared to step into this ce.

    ¡°Push me over.¡± Bai Xu said to her.

    Jun Wu Xie pushed Bai Xu towards the cloud sculpture.

    This sculpture that was once a symbol of the Cloudy Brook Academy and it symbolized auspiciousness and peace. The original intention of the Cloudy Brook Academy was not to cultivate a violent killer. The meaning of its existence was only hope that everyone from the Cloudy Brook Academy woulde out as disciples who were like a cloud, free to float in the sky, no matter the storm. When the sunes out, the clouds in the sky were still there, it was an existence that others couldn¡¯t erase, although it was not as magnificent as lightning, not as ferocious as a rainstorm, not as bright as the sun or the moon, but it would always exist and will not disappearpletely because of any change in the sky.

    This was the first wish of Ren Huang. He hoped that all the disciples of Cloudy Brook Academy could have a peaceful and smooth life. No matter what kind of setbacks they suffer, they could spend a lifetime peacefully and would not be broken by any wind or rain.

    Jun Wu looked up at cloud sculpture. When she was at Cloudy Brook Academy, she never cared about this thing at all. Even before Su Ya was arrested, she did not take heed in the existence of this sculpture, but even after going through that terrible battle, it remained the same, as if the years never left a trace on this cloud.

    ¡°This sculpture was hand-carved by your Grandmaster. The stone was also personally selected by him. He spent one whole year carving it. Countless of times, he wanted to give up. That guy, simply has no patience. This thing could be counted as the product where his patience was the greatest.¡± Bai Xu sighed softly, as if recalling the past as a smile hung on the corner of his mouth. Regret and frustration shed by as well.

    Jun Wu Xie remained silent, she did not know why Bai Xu brought her here, and why he would focus on this sculpture.

    ¡°Break it.¡±

    Suddenly, Bai Xu said something that made Jun Wu Xie shocked.

    Jun Wu Xie was in a daze for a moment as she looked at him with eyes filled with confusion.

    This cloud sculpture was personally carved by Ren Huang, why did he want her to break it?

    ¡°Break it.¡± Bai Xu said once again.

    Jun Wu Xie hesitated slightly before she slowly walked to the sculpture and looked at the sculpture. There was a slight trace of hesitation in her eyes.

    This was a relic of Ren Huang.

    After a moment of hesitation, Jun Wu Xie suddenly raised her hand and the dark green Spirit Ring appeared above her hand. As she raised her hand, it flew at a staggering speed towards that sculpture!

    The roaring sound reverberated and echoed in the vast square, and the sculpture which had been standing for many years in Cloudy Brook Academy suddenly turned into a pile of rubble.

    Qiao Chu and others who were standing behind Bai Xu all held their breath and at the moment the cloud sculpture was destroyed, they felt that thest trace of the spirit that belonged to Cloudy Brook Academy was also shattered, stirring up the reluctance in their hearts.

    Chapter 2333: Soul Bone (4)

    Jun Wu Xiely squinted and looked at the Xiangyun sculpture that was destroyed by her own hands, and the emotions in the eyes quietly flowed.

 Chapter 2331 - Soul Bone (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2331: Soul Bone (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie narrowed her eyes slightly when she saw the cloud sculpture was destroyed by her own hands. Her mood became extremely heavy as she stared ahead.

    When the dust settled, the cloud sculpture had turned into a heap of rubble.

    However, at this moment, everyone¡¯s attention was on a small piece of bone that was floating in mid air!

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at the bone that was enveloped in a halo of light. She subconsciously turned her head to look at Bai Xu.

    ¡°Ren Huang never took the soul bone away from Cloudy Brook Academy. The one that he took with him that time was just but a fake. It was to draw away the attention of the people from the Upper Realm.¡± Bai Xu stared at the real soul bone and sighed deeply.

    Ren Huang never had theplete confidence to be able to evade the pursuit of the Upper Realm. That was why from the very beginning, he had already nned out the worst-case scenario and had hidden the real soul bone. He never dared to carry it with him, he was afraid that there would be a day that he would fall into the hands of the Upper Realm. He had since started his n and started carving that sculpture, hiding the soul bone within. No one would think that he dared to put such an important thing at such a ce where anyone could have ess to!

    Bai Xu was the only other person who knew the actual location of the soul bone. Even Su Ya and Tian Ze did not know this secret.

    ¡°That is the soul bone you wanted. Take it with you toplete your n.¡± Bai Xu looked at Jun Wu Xie for a while. Ren Huang¡¯s bold tactic ensured that the soul bone was not discovered during the past five years. Things would have turned for the worst if the Upper Realm really took control of everything in the Middle Realm. If they hadplete control over the Middle Realm and yet still couldn¡¯t find the soul bone, they would definitelye back to Cloudy Brook Academy again. At that time, they would truly find the soul bone.

    This was also one of the reasons why Bai Xu dared to give the soul to Jun Wu Xie.

    The tip of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s foot tapped lightly as she leapt into the air and caught the soul bone in her hand.

    The soul bone was slender and cold to the touch. After looking at it closer, she noticed that this so-called soul bone was actually a human¡¯s phnx <sup>1</sup> . With her medical expertise, this phnx should belong to an adult man.

    It was just that she could not determine the age of this phnx. From her observations, she noticed that it was covered with small scratches. Although it was well preserved, it still could not escape the ravages of time.

    ¡°Thank you Master Bai Xu.¡± Jun Wu Xie carefully wrapped the soul bone with her handkerchief and ced it into her Cosmos Sack.

    The soul bone was now in her hands and this meant that her bait thrown to the Upper Realm had beenpleted.

    Bai Xu shook his head emotionally.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me, all I did was just to tell you the location of the relic that belonged to your Grandmaster. Now that this thing is in your hands, how you want to use it in the future, it¡¯s all up to you. Jun Wu Xie, I believe that you will not let the blood of Ren Huang flow for naught. Sweep through the Upper Realm and exact revenge for your Grandmaster!¡± Bai Xu¡¯s gaze was suddenly as sharp as a sword!

    The death of his good friend had sessfully provoked the anger of this gentle elder. He only hated himself that all he was good at was his medical skills. He could not fight with strength hence he could not use his life to fight with the Upper Realm!

    ¡°That is for certain.¡± Jun Wu Xie narrowed her eyes as a dangerous glint shed by. She raised her head slightly and saw herpanions standing behind Bai Xu with burning gazes. No matter what kind of turbulent storm awaited her, she had already stepped out and there was no way left for retreat. She could only go forward with courage!

    After attaining the soul bone, the moment that they left Cloudy Brook Academy, Jun Wu Xie lit the Cloudy Brook Academy aze and burned it. Everything that Ren Huang had left should not be defiled by those people from the Upper Realm.

    She stood before the sea of mes and swore that one day, she would rebuild Cloudy Brook Academy!

 Chapter 2332 - Returning to the Lower Realm (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2332: Returning to the Lower Realm (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    A fire razed the former Cloudy Brook Academy to the ground, but it also lit up the me in everyone¡¯s heart as they looked forward to the day that they could exact their revenge.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t Master Bai Xue with us to the Lower Realm? Your medical skills are high and you can teach the doctors in the Lower Realm.¡± Rong Ruo smiled as she looked at Bai Xu and invited him to follow them on their journey back.

    Bai Xu had already heard the exchange between Jun Wu Xie and Nangong Lie and had understood that they intended to ambush the people of the Upper Realm in the Lower Realm. In order to see the Ren Huang¡¯s revenge carried out, he had no qualms and nodded.

    But if they were talking about medicine...

    ¡°You don¡¯t have tofort me. Compared to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s skills in medicine, I really pale inparison.¡± Bai Xu chuckled, as the only Medical Sage in the Middle Realm, he had once thought that his own medical skills were unparalleled in the world. However, after he met Jun Wu Xie, he knew that he was just a frog sitting at the bottom of a well.

    ¡°That Little Xie is a perverse genius, let¡¯s notpare with her.¡± Qiao Chu interjected.

    Jun Wu Xie did not pay any heed to the words of herpanions, she knew that they said it all to console Bai Xu.

    ¡°Little Xie, when do we set off to return to the Lower Realm?¡± Hua Yao rode his horse over and came to her side. The path that they were now on was currently headed in the direction of the Dark Regions, not the Lower Realm.

    ¡°I have to go back to the Dark Regions and deal with some things first.¡±

    Hua Yao exchanged nces with Fan Zhuo who was at the side and at the same time, they had an answer in their hearts.

    The things that Jun Wu Xie had to deal with were most probably rted to the matters of the Soul World.

    As they made their way back to the Dark Regions, everyone was exhausted after such an eventful day. They had a day filled with bloody battles and when they arrived at the Dark Regions, the Night Regime who had gained victory did not hold any celebrations but each and every one of them calmly returned home to have a good rest.

    Just as Jun Wu Xie arrive at the entrance to the pce, the figure who came to wee her made her brows furrow.

    That person was one of the three people sent by the Soul World ¨C Situ Heng. Among the three of them, he was the one whom the Night Regime disliked the most.

    Ye Gu was walking behind Jun Wu Xie and the moment he saw Situ Heng, his expression turned extremely unsightly. But for the others, it was the first time meeting Situ Heng. They had stayed here in the Dark Regions for half a month and had met Long Jiu as well as Qin Song. As for Situ Heng, they had only heard of his name but had never met him.

    Situ Heng looked to be about twenty eight to twenty nine years old. His countenance was good but he looked a little old-fashioned. His pair of gray eyes seem shun and despise everything in the world, and coupled with a stiff expression. This was a stark contrast with his face and when people looked at him, they could not help but feel a little ufortable.

    Situ Heng¡¯s gaze was only on Jun Wu Xie and he was oblivious to everyone who was behind her and treated it as if they did not even exist. It was as if they were air.

    ¡°I heard that you want to go to the Lower Realm?¡± Situ Heng asked in a raised tone, with a hint somewhat like an interrogation.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Jun Wu Xie replied straightforwardly.

    ¡°You should have not forgotten about the agreement between us? You have repeatedly dyed... what are you trying to do?¡± There was a hint of dissatisfaction in Situ Heng¡¯s voice. Towards her recent moves, he wasn¡¯t too thrilled. If not for Qin Song stopping him, he would already have gone to look for her. Fortunately, nothing cropped up. Forget about the previous times where she had gone out. Now, she even wanted to go to the Lower Realm!

    ¡°I haven¡¯t forgotten, I have to go to the Lower Realm. I remember the agreement which is why I¡¯vee back today to tell you all to prepare. Tomorrow, we will set off to go to the Lower Realm.¡± Jun Wu Xie replied as she looked at him in a neither servile nor overbearing manner.

 Chapter 2333 - Returning to the Lower Realm (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2333: Returning to the Lower Realm (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Situ Heng¡¯s expression did not turn for the better after hearing Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words.

    ¡°Lower Realm! Why do you need to go to the Lower Realm! Jun Wu Xie, you have dyed time and time again, five years have already passed. What do you really want?¡± Displeasure was written all over Situ Heng¡¯s face as he said in irritation.

    Qiao Chu and the others who were standing at the side were stupefied when they saw this. They had met the straightforward Long Jiu as well as Qin Song who was like a smiling tiger. Suddenly meeting this stubborn Situ Heng, they were unable to react for a while. However, Ye Gu¡¯s expression was ugly to the extreme and looked as if he was about to punch Situ Heng in the face any moment.

    ¡°Oh, Situ, so you were here.¡± Suddenly, a smiling voice came into the ears of everyone and the originally stifled atmosphere with daggers drawn had immediately dispersed.

    Qin Song strode over with his face full of smiles with the burly Long Jiu following close behind.

    ¡°Qin Song? Why were you looking for me?¡± The moment Situ Heng saw Qin Song, his face had eased quite a bit but there was still a scowl remaining.

    ¡°I came to tell you that Miss Jun had already informed me about the matter of going to the Lower Realm yesterday. I have already discussed this with Long Jiu and felt that it was all right, so we have already agreed.¡± Qin Song replied with a smile.

    Situ Heng¡¯s expression sunk immediately as he retorted, ¡°Agreed? How could you two agree to such a thing so easily? Why did you not discuss this with me first?!¡±

    Qin Song replied with his signature smile still hanging on his face and said: ¡°Weren¡¯t you in closed seclusion for the past few****? Long Jiu and I did not want to bother you that was why the two of us hade to a mutual decision. Hadn¡¯t the Spirit Tree said that after we went out, if there were any disagreements, weren¡¯t we to vote to settle it? For this matter, since Long Jiu and I have both agreed, that there is nothing wrong.¡± The words of Qin Song sounded nice and pleasant but it was also implicit and it made Situ Heng¡¯s face turn livid with anger.

    ¡°Qin Song, you really know how to mess around! Forget it, I¡¯m not gonna care anymore!¡± Situ Heng stormed off after he said his piece.

    Qiao Chu and the others were stumped as they saw Situ Heng storm off in anger. The words that Qin Song said just now were clearly helping Jun Wu Xie, but.... Weren¡¯t Qin Song and Situ Heng on the same team?

    ¡°I¡¯ve let everyone seen something embarrassing.¡± Qin Song said with his hands cupped.

    Jun Wu Xie shook her head slightly, she was long ustomed to Situ Heng¡¯s antics.

    ¡°About the matter on going to the Lower Realm, Long Jiu and I have already agreed to it so you can proceed on with your previous proposal.¡± Qin Song said as he gave her his assurance.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Jun Wu Xie nodded her head, among the three from the Soul World, Qin Song was the only one who was the easiest to discuss things with. Long Jiu was toozy to use his brain¡¯s and Situ Heng was always ready to disagree with everything she said. Only Qin Song was the smart one and did things reasonably.

    ¡°Since we are on this topic.... Thest time that we¡¯ve been to the Lower Realm, we didn¡¯t have a chance to have a proper look around. This time, can we go out and look around?¡± Long Jiu asked as he touched his chin with a glint in his eye. When they had first embarked on their journey to search for the seeds of the Soul Tree, they had followed Jun Wu Yao all the way to the Lower Realm. Unfortunately, Jun Wu Yao was extremely crafty and the moment they had closed up the distance, he would disappear without a trace. The few years that they had spent in the Lower Realm was just spent chasing Jun Wu Yao and they had spent days and nights chasing without stop. Hence, where would they have the mood to stop and appreciate the scenery of the Lower Realm?

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you can rest assured that as long as you go to the Lower Realm, whatever you want to see, I will definitely bring you to see!¡± Qiao Chu and Long Jiu were like birds of a feather, the moment he heard Long Jiu¡¯s words, he immediately stood up and patted his chest as he spoke with gusto.

    ¡°Good brat! I¡¯ll be relying on you then! Ha Ha!¡± Long Jiu patted Qiao Chu¡¯s shoulders with a grin filled with satisfaction.

 Chapter 2334 - Returning to the Lower Realm (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2334: Returning to the Lower Realm (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal! Just leave it to me! Whatever you want to eat and whatever you want to y, just say the word!¡± Qiao Chu pped Long Jiu¡¯s back, the two of them were like long lost brothers and seeing their suddenradery, Qin Song and Hua Yao who were standing by the side could not help but shake their heads.

    It was apparent that...only be these simpleminded people would be so easily attracted to each other....

    ¡°Alright, please go ahead with what you were busy with. Old Nine and I will head back first to pack. As for Situ¡¯s words, you don¡¯t have to worry too much about it. He¡¯s always been like this ¨C stubborn and rigid. His heart is wholeheartedly wrapped around the mission given by the Spirit Tree and doesn¡¯t know how to be pragmatic, please don¡¯t mind him.¡± Qin Song reached out and pulled Long Jiu back as heughed and exchanged some words with Jun Wu Xie before he left with Long Jiu.

    Looking at the back of the Qin Song they left, Fan Zhuo touched his chin and said: ¡°This Qin Song is a smart person.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Qiao Chu grabbed his head, his impression of the Qin Song was not bad. He felt that Qin Song was quite gentle and his temperament was somewhat simr with Fan Zhuo¡¯s, giving people the feeling of a needle hidden in cotton.

    ¡°He knows that the seed of the Spirit Tree is in the body of the Little Xie. Even if their means are tough, they can¡¯t grab it forcibly. It is better to follow Little Xie¡¯s whims, lest they infuriate her and cause Little Xie to blow herself up. If that happens, they would havepletely failed their mission. That¡¯s why I say that he¡¯s really more intelligent, at least much more than that Situ Heng.¡± Fan Zhuo could see everything clearly, how well Qin Song treated Jun Wu Xie, or it could be better said to stabilize Jun Wu Xie. After all, the seed is in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body, they couldn¡¯t be too forceful, otherwise the jade will be burned and they wouldn¡¯t be able to reap anything.

    ¡°In any case, I think that Qin Song is much better than that dog shit Situ Heng. How could that guy be so hateful? It¡¯s as if everyone owes him millions of dors.¡± Qiao Chu grunted with disapproval, from the first nce, he did not like Situ Heng very much.

    ¡°He has always been like this. If not for Qin Song and the Long Jiu suppressing him, we don¡¯t know how much more trouble he¡¯ll stir up.¡± The moment Ye Gu mentioned Situ Heng, he was also riled up and did not hold back his dissatisfaction. If it was not for Jun Wu Xie needing to learn the cultivation method of the Soul World, he would have already sent people to throw Situ Heng out.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to pay him any heed.¡± Jun Wu Xie said calmly, she had no need to pay attention to such trifling matters like Situ Heng.

    Since Jun Wu Xie had said so, Qiao Chu and the rest naturally did not continue this discussion any further and they could only go back to their residences to pack up and prepare to go back to the Lower Realm.

    For this trip back to the Lower Realm, Jun Wu Xie would be bringing all the people of the Night Regime along. When the Night Regime gathered in front of Qiao Chu and the others, they realized that everyone in the Dark Regions...belonged to the Night Regime!

    It was no wonder ... before, they had felt that the Dark Regions gave people a feeling like a military camp, because there was no ordinary people living here at all. Everyone here had fought in battles!

    Because the number of Night Regime was too great, Ye Sha, Ye Mei and Ye Gu each led a group, but their destination was the same. When they stepped out of the Dark Regions, Jun Wu Xie turned around and looked at the ce where she had lived for five years ¨C the very ce where Jun Wu Yao had built with his own hands.

    In the past five years, she had spent her time here and it was a harbor for her to pull herself together. Five years ago, Jun Wu Yao seemed to have expected that something untoward might happen to him so he arranged for Ye Sha and the rest to stand by in the Dark Regions until thest moment. With his departure and her survival, the Night Regime found her, and delivered his intent to her.

    This was the biggest bargaining chip left by Jun Wu Yao for her and it was also the driving force behind Jun Wu Xie to keep going on.

    The gaze of Jun Wu Xie darkened.

    Perhaps Jun Wu Yao had long guessed that under such a heavy blow, she would face despair, so... He left her hope, so that she would not fall into the abyss any further and let her stand up firmly once again.

 Chapter 2335 - Meeting once again (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2335: Meeting once again (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    In the Lower Realm, everything was as usual.

    Qu Ling Yue walked through the military camp and watched the soldiers in the training field. There was no expression on her cold and indifferent face. Lei Chen stood behind her and looked at the powerful woman before him, there was unconcealed appreciation in his eyes.

    Ever since Qu Ling Yue became the Empress of the Fire Country to after unifying the entire Lower Realm, there was not a single thing people could fault her.

    Because of the tragic past of Qu Ling Yue, she had been abandoned by everyone from the Thousand Beast City. They hade to realize their stupidity and narrowmindedness after some reflection. The Grand Chieftain of the Thousand Beast City had sent the Xiong Ba to meet Qu Ling Yue on many asions. He just wanted to ask Qu Ling Yue to return to the Thousand Beast City once again for the father and daughter pair to reunite.

    However, no matter how many times Xiong Ba had came, Qu Ling Yue hadpletely avoided meeting him.

    The past her had already died in Thousand Beast City in that horrendous nightmare. Today, the Qu Ling Yue who was well and alive had only one identity ¨C Jun Wu Xie¡¯s wife and the Iron Blood Empress who unified the Lower Realm whom everyone admired and feared!

    No one would have thought that the shy girl who flushed easily when she saw handsome men would grow up in just a few years and be the Iron Blood Empress whom everyone feared. She was tough and strong and for many years, no one had ever seen her tears. It was as if she had abandoned all earthly emotions and lived as an absolutely strong figure. This was the current Qu Ling Yue in all the rumours going around.

    ¡°Tomorrow, let everyone take a day off.¡± She rarely spoke but after she checked the training of this group of soldiers, she had granted them a day of rest.

    In the past five years, through countless crazy training, the army of the Lower Realm hadpletely transformed and was turned into the invincible Iron Blood Army. Qu Ling Yue¡¯s way of governing the army was learned from Lin Pceand had been perfectly replicated by her. Now her army was not inferior to the Rui Lin Army which was known as the Number One Berserker Force.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Lei Chen replied amenably.

    Lei Chen had personally watched Qu Ling Yue¡¯s transformation, from the young girl on the verge of copse to be one of the most powerful people of the Lower Realm. He was very well aware that there were only three words that supported Qu Ling Yue to persist on and achieved everything in the present- Jun Wu Xie.

    She had grown so strong, all in order to be able to stand by the side of Jun Wu Xie. All that she had strived on and persisted on was in hope that one day, she could protect Jun Wu Xie from wind and rain.

    Qu Ling Yue gave up any forms of weakness and put down the gentleness of a woman, only to hold and protect everything that Jun Wu Xie had entrusted to her.

    Bing strong all for one person.

    Now that things have reached this stage, in this world, no one dared to ever use her past to discredit her. Those that ridiculed her in the past have already been shocked into silence by all her achievements.

    Looking at her elegant and cool face from the side, the undisguised appreciation in Lei Chen¡¯s eyes could not help but mixed with a tinge of infatuation. After Fire Country disappeared, he stayed in the army out of habit and assisted Qu Ling Yue, staying by her side as a Deputy General. He had been watching her but he did not realize that his gaze had already been attracted by the figure of this woman and that familiar figure had been unknowingly branded in his heart.

    Of course...

    He couldn¡¯t say anything.

    Because, he knew very well that in her heart, there was an existence that no one could rece ¨C Jun Wu Xie.

    That person who once made her obsessed, saved her from despair and even married her when she was abandoned by everyone else.

    No one could rece Jun Wu Xie¡¯s position in her heart.

    ¡°Master¡¯s Wife!¡± A crisp voice rang out as a petite pretty figure bounced happily and was soon in the sight of Qu Ling Yue and Lei Chen.

 Chapter 2336 - Meeting once againï¼ˆ2ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2336: Meeting once again£¨2£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Yue Ye was gasping for breath as she ran to the front of Qu Ling Yue. The delicate little face was covered with a red flush. The pretty little girl had now be a stunning girl, and with her figure fluttering by, she had attracted the sights of countless soldiers.

    However, no one dared to take a step forward.

    Although Yue Ye was young, but she was still not considered too young. Moreover, she was the only disciple of Jun Wu Xie. Let¡¯s not mention anything else, just based on this fact alone, as long as she used her Master¡¯s name, no one in the Lower Realm dared to provoke her.

    Six years ago, Yue Ye was brought to the Lower Realm. In the following years, she remained in the Lin Pce. She was taught personally by Mu Chen and studied medicine under him. Her talent in medicine was good, and her favorite pastime was to refine medicine. Two years ago, Mu Chen discovered that this little girl¡¯s talent in medical skills had transcended himself. He had taught her all he knew and could only let Yue Ye study the rest by herself. Today¡¯s Yue Ye, only her true Master Jun Wu Xie could teach her.

    ¡°Yue Ye? Why did youe over?¡± Qu Ling Yue looked at Yue Ye with a puzzled expression.

    Yue Ye gasped for breath as she waved her hands. She tried to speak but she was too anxious and because she had ran the entire journey, she was too exhausted and could not speak coherently.

    Lei Chen gently took the water bag with care and handed it over to Yue Ye. She did not hold back and immediately grabbed it and drank in huge gulps. After her throat had been moistened, she quickly said: ¡°Master¡¯s Wife! Martial Uncle told me to inform you that Master may being back today. He asked if you would like to go over?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie wasing back?

    There was an unprecedented shock reflected on Qu Ling Yue¡¯s cold face. She widened her eyes as her face turned stiff and she was lost in a daze. Only after a long time did she recover her voice. She asked softly: ¡°Who...who did you say wasing back?¡±

    ¡°Master! My Master ising back!¡± Yue Ye was beaming with happiness. Ever since Jun Wu Xie vanished without a trace, over this period of five years, this little girl had kicked up a ruckus countless of times, insisting on heading back to the Middle Realm to find Jun Wu Xie until Jun Qing had no other choice but to force her to stay in the house. Time and time again, he would try to make her understand and exin it to her until she had finally listened. Now that she heard the news of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s return, this girl was ted!

    Qu Ling Yue immediately sucked in a huge mouthful of cold air and her figure trembled slightly as she stepped back. Fortunately, Lei Chen¡¯s reaction was very fast and he immediately reached out to support her.

    ¡°Master¡¯s Wife... Are you alright?¡± Yue Ye looked nervously at Qu Ling Yue, and subconsciously took out a bottle of Clear Heart Pill from her pocket.

    Qu Ling Yue waved her hand and sighed.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, I will head over immediately.¡±

    ¡°That... then I will inform Master Wen Yi Han first.¡± Yue Yue carefully watched Qu Ling Yue, the news that Jun Wu Xie was about to return was of great significance to the Lower Realm. She still had many people to inform and it was necessary to do so before Jun Wu Xie returned.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Lei Chen prepare a fast horse for her, let someone stay with her. Don¡¯t let her get hurt.¡± Qu Ling Yue recovered a little, not forgetting to take care of Yue Ye.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Lei Chen nodded and immediately arranged for someone to apany Yue Ye as she continued to deliver the message.

    After sending away Yue Ye, Lei Chen couldn¡¯t help but look at Qu Ling Yue. This was the first time he saw Qu Ling Yue lose herposure. Five years ago, even if Jun Wu Xie went missing, she had never revealed such a look.

    ¡°Immediately prepare a fast horse, I am going to the Lin Pce.¡± Qu Ling Yue took a deep breath and tried to suppress the excitement in her chest that felt as if it was about to explode any moment.

 Chapter 2337 - Meeting once againï¼ˆ3ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2337: Meeting once again£¨3£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    In Lin Pce, everyone had gathered together with Jun Xian seated at the main seat. On the two sides of the hall, many people had already gathered, some were seated while some were standing. On everyone¡¯s nervous face, there was also a hint of expectation mixed in. In the midst of all the mouring, they could not help but kept their eyes on the door, as if anticipating the arrival of someone.

    Jun Xian strived to maintain a calm fa?ade although he would turn his head over and ask Jun Qing time and time again, ¡°Has the people outside the city gates seen anything yet?¡±

    Jun Qing looked at his father with a wry smile.

    ¡°There hasn¡¯t been any sightings yet, but Long Qi has already sent a message back that they would definitely arrive today. Just wait a while more Father, don¡¯t worry, drink some tea first.¡± Jun Qing picked up the tea on the table and passed it to his father.

    Jun Xian took the cup and took a sip, cleared his throat and said: ¡°I am not in a hurry, I¡¯m just asking.¡±

    Yes, you are not in a hurry. After you got the news, this is the seventy sixth time that you¡¯ve asked this same question already.

    Yue Ye squatted by the door as she stretched her little head out to peer. A pretty young boy sat beside her and simrly craned his neck to peer out.

    ¡°Is Little Big Brother still not back yet?¡± The young boy was fiddling and tugging the corner of his clothes while he asked. His face was as beautiful as jade, but there was a tinge of anxiety that did not dissipate from his face.

    ¡°Little Martial Uncle please don¡¯t worry. Master will arrive soon.¡± Yue Ye pped the shoulders of the young boy. This young boy was not just anyone but it was Little Jue who was saved by Jun Wu Xie. Back then, he was stimted and his mind became confused. Fortunately, they found out the method to cure him from the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb. It was a pity that the treatment took a long time and when Jun Wu Xie left the Lower Realm, he still hadn¡¯t recovered his mind. Being separated for so many years, Little Jue missed Jun Wu Xie and his longing for her was increasing day by day.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen my Little Big Brother for a long time.¡± Little Jue was nervously tugging his clothes and despite feeling a little nervous, he was looking forward and was filled with anticipation.

    He didn¡¯t know if Jun Wu Xie would still recognize him.

    ¡°Master must have missed us too.¡± Yue Ye leaned against her chin her hands and looked at the road outside the door.

    Standing at the side, Yue Yi wasughing at his own sister and exchanged a look of helplessness with Elder Ying.

    In the eyes of Yue Ye, the status of the Jun Wu Xie had already surpassed her loved ones.

    In the hall, Mo Qian Yuan was fidgeting, the tea in his hand had long been over brewed and had turned light in colour and tasted nd. But despite all of this, he kept repeating the motion of drinking. Bai Yun Xian who was standing behind him could only silently add water for him. Standing at one corner, Yin Yan was trying his best to reduce his own existence, but his eyes kept staring at the back of Bai Yun Xian.

    ¡°Should...I head over to the city gates to have a look?¡± Fan Jin stood up in a hurry. He was already the headmaster of the Zephyr Academy and for so many years, he had not shown such an anxious attitude.

    ¡°Ah Ah...¡± Ah Jing, who was next to Fan Jin also made a muffled voice, intending to apany Fan Jin along.

    ¡°Everyone, please keep calm. Please don¡¯t get too excited. Please wait, just wait a moment more.¡± Jun Qing could only help to appease the emotions of the people.

    While Jun Qing was appeasing the crowd, the figure of Mu Qian Fan rushed into the hall, his face was covered with ayer of thin sweat, but his face was filled with ecstasy. He struggled to stay calm, his eyes swept through the crowd, and with a trembling voice, he said: ¡°She¡¯s back! She¡¯s back! She¡¯s back!!¡±

 Chapter 2338 - I am back (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2338: I am back (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    For a moment, everyone in the hall stood up, their gazes were hot as they all inevitablynded on Mu Qian Fan and they seemed to have thousands of questions.

    Jun Xian trembled as he stood up, holding the table with one hand and not letting himself fall. He quivered and looked at Mu Qian Fan: ¡°Is she back? Little Xie... she...¡±

    ¡°Grandfather.¡±

    Suddenly, a voice that had a tinge of chill in it was introduced into everyone¡¯s ears and it was like a thunder p that made everyone dazed.

    The eyes of all the people looked at the source of the sound in an instant.

    Jun Wu Xie stood in front of the main hall of the Lin Pce. Through the passage of time, the young girl had grown into a heroic and cool woman.

    Jun Xian slightly opened his mouth, his lips could not stop trembling, the eyes reflecting the vicissitudes of life was looking at his beloved granddaughter.

    ¡°Granddaughter greets Grandfather.¡± Jun Wu Xie stepped forward as she got down on one knee and knelt in front of Jun Xian.

    Jun Xian stretched out his trembling hand and reached out for her shoulder. He suddenly looked up and pped it hard onto her shoulder.

    p!

    The sound echoed in the hall, and it was so loud that Qu Ling Yue could not help but want to step forward, but Lei Chen pulled her sleeves and shook his head silently.

    ¡°Do you still know how toe back?¡± Jun Xian¡¯s stern voice reverberated throughout.

    ¡°Do you still know how toe back! Do you not want Lin Pce anymore? Do you not want your grandfather and uncle anymore?¡± The hand that Jun Xian used to p her was raised once again, but could not fall when he saw her looking back at him in silence. Jun Xian could not help but shed tears and fell into the chair.

    ¡°Five years, why have you... onlye back now!¡± Jun Xian had his head down and his low and quivering voice was introduced into everyone¡¯s ears, making everyone¡¯s eyes red.

    Five years of waiting, even if they all believed that she was still alive but over this 1800 days and nights, who could sleep peacefully for a night?

    Were they not awakened by a nightmare every night?

    Did they not pass a day painfully by everyday riddled with fear?

    They were afraid that they would receive the news that they least wanted to hear.

    Jun Wu Xie remained kneeling on the ground with her head slightly lowered and her gaze that was lowered could not help but revealed a trace of bitterness in them.

    ¡°Little Xie, aren¡¯t you going to give your grandfather a cup of apology tea?¡± Jun Qing¡¯s hoarse voice sounded beside her as he picked up the tea cup on the table and put it in her hands.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hand held the blue and white porcin cup in her hand and the temperature of the tea was slightly transmitted through the porcin cup to her. It was slightly warm, but it was directly transferred from her fingertips straight to her heart.

    ¡°Grandfather...¡± Jun Wu Xie raised her head, she had obviously been cold for so many years and had endured everything on her own for so many years, but when she looked up and saw the teary faced Jun Xian, she felt as though her heart was being grasped tightly by someone and twisted it so hard that her face turned ashened with pain.

    Her grandfather, the former Duke Lin of the Qi Kingdom, the founder of the Rui Lin Army and better known as a legendary War God. Yet, merely a few years had passed but in this short period of time, the wrinkles in his eyes had deepened and his head of ck and white hair had now been turnedpletely into a full head of silver, and each strand was like a silver needle, stabbing into the heart of Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Grandfather...I¡¯m sorry...¡± Jun Wu Xie choked on her words as she picked up the teacup in her hand and presented it to Jun Xian.

    Jun Xian took a deep breath, looked at Jun Jun Wu Xie and said: ¡°I know that you have always had your own ideas that is why your uncle and I have never asked. But the least you could do is let us know that you are safe and sound!¡±

 Chapter 2339 - I am back (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2339: I am back (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Even if you want to tear a hole in the sky, you have to tell us that you are well and that us know your situation. Even if the sky copses, Lin Pce is your home.You are forever our Lin Pce¡¯s child...¡± Jun Xian¡¯s hands hung heavily from the side of the table, he looked as if he was venting all the worry that had piled up over the years.

    Jun Wu Xie held her breath, not daring to speak, she was afraid that the moment she opened her mouth, she would not be able to control herself from all that she had kept bottled up within all these years.

    She could be strong, she could be fearless, she could never fall ... Even if they parted forever, she could go on with thatst thread of hope...

    But...

    The only thing that she could not face was the warmth of her loved ones. She was afraid that even if she only had a nce, her strong will would be crushed.

    That was Jun Wu Xie¡¯s weakness, and the very thing that she couldn¡¯t escape from and yet it was also something so precious that she could not give up.

    ¡°Today, you must promise me. In the future, no matter what you want to do, you must tell me! Your Grandfather may be old and useless but as long as these old bones are here, no one had better dare bully my Granddaughter! Even if I give up this worthless life of mine, you can¡¯t suffer any grievances! Remember this!¡± For the first time, Jun Xian had talked to Jun Wu Xie in such a tone, but no one dared to intervene. This was a form of the concern that an elder was giving to the younger generation, and as they say, blood runs thicker than water.

    ¡°Grandfather... I... Will remember it.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s voice was trembling slightly as she was trying to hold back something that was about to copse at any moment.

    Jun Xian gasped lightly, trying hard to suppress the currents surged of emotions deep in the depths of his heart as he turned his head away and silently wiped the tears at the corner of his eye.

    The highly respected undefeated War God who had once swept through the entire Lower Realm actually could not stay strong in front of his granddaughter. Nothing beats the strong bonds of a family.

    Jun Xian stabilized his emotions and slowly reached out for the tea cup in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hands and drank it.

    Jun Qing who stood by the side let out a sigh of relief, as he tried to conceal the emotions that were stirring in his eyes and tried his best to maintain a smile on his face.

    Father... He was afraid of Little Xie suffering any grievances.

    They had heard all that had happened five years ago clearly from the Spirit Jade Pce Lord. Even though they weren¡¯t there, hearing his description had already made them feel scared. The rtionship between Jun Wu Yao and Jun Wu Xie weren¡¯t simple and Ren Huang was Jun Wu Xie¡¯s Grandmaster. With the tragic demise of Yan Bu Gui added, they did not dare to even think how she had passed these five years by. Over the past five years, did she even have a peaceful night? Did she always have nightmares and could she even sleep?

    ¡°Come, get up.¡± Jun Xian drank Jun Wu Xie¡¯s tea and said gently.

    Jun Wu Xie got up quietly and stood in front of Jun Xian.

    ¡°Why are you still standing there in a daze for? Quickly, sit down!¡± Jun Xian patted at the chair beside him and motioned her toe.

    That seat had been prepared specially for her. Ever since she had left the Lower Realm, no one had ever sat on it. Jun Xian had said before that that seat was left especially for Jun Wu Xie and no one else was allowed to sit on it.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded her head and sat down obediently on the chair beside Jun Xian.

    Qiao Chu and the others who had followed Jun Wu Xie all revealed a smile after they saw her finally reunite with her family.

    Little Xie was finally home.

    In the future, no matter how much risk, how strong the enemy was, there was always a ce called home and it could protect her from the wind and rain. Even if this home was not invisible, but it was the warmest haven.

 Chapter 2340 - I am back (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2340: I am back (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    In Lin Pce, no one dared to go forward and speak with Jun Wu Xie. They could only endure their inner wishes and look longingly at the youngdy who had finally returned home.

    Five years had passed and Jun Wu Xie had changed a lot. She had grown taller and thinner. Especially more so since she was sitting by Jun Xian¡¯s side, she looked extremely small and petite, like a small frail piece of paper which made people¡¯s hearts wince. However, she sat up straight and her face was very calm. It was as if she was telling everyone that she was well and everything was fine.

    ¡°Little Big Brother...¡± A shy voice was introduced into her ears and when she turned to the source of the voice, she saw a young youth with red rimmed eyes with streaks of tears that had just been wiped away, staring intently at her.

    That face was familiar, but there was more maturity and he looked even more handsome.

    ¡°Little Jue?¡± Jun Wu Xie found a small figure in her memory that she was familiar with.

    With her calling out the name ¡®Little Jue¡¯, it made that young youth break into a smile and he suddenly ran to her side but stopped three steps before her. With both his hands behind him and his head lowered, he looked at her with both joy and anticipation.

    ¡°Little Big Brother still remembers me?¡±

    ¡°I do.¡± Jun Wu Xie nodded her head.

    She had never forgotten the people from the Lower Realm.

    On Little Jue¡¯s handsome face, there was a pure and bright smile. He lowered his eyes shyly and looked at his toes while he fiddled with the corner of his clothes.

    ¡°I... I also remember... Little Big Brother... Little... Little Big Brother, you... haven¡¯t been back for a long time... but you are back now... It¡¯s so good... everyone... everyone is very happy...¡± The stuttering words that he said were the very words that everyone had hidden in their hearts. They suddenly rushed in as well, no one paused as they wanted to be able to wee her back the very first moment.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes became more gentle and all the ice that had umted over the past five years seemed to melt a little in all this warmth.

    ¡°Mn, I am back.¡±

    ¡°Master!!¡± A pretty figure dashed out from Little Jue¡¯s side. The character of Yue Ye was not as bashful as Little Jue. Having being separated from her beloved Master for five years, she could not wait a second more to reunite. With a swift move, she was soon in the arms of Jun Wu Xie and was sitting on herp.

    ¡°Master, you are finally back, I... I thought you didn¡¯t want me...¡± Yue Ye started sobbing uncontrobly. She will never forget that it was Jun Wu Xie who had saved her from the evil clutches of the Shadow Moon Pce. She will never ever forget. When Jun Wu Xie epted her as a disciple, her heart was so happy that it felt as if it was about to explode any moment.

    She had spent five years...in addition to studying medicine, every night, she would kneel by her bed and silently pray for Jun Wu Xie. No matter if there was a really a God in this world, her heart at this moment was filled with gratitude.

    ¡°I will never.¡± Jun Wu Xie raised her hand and slightly touched the little head of Yue Ye.

    There was once where she was surrounded by such a group of people, they worried about her, concerned for her, waiting for her...

    Jun Wu Xie felt as though she was unable to withstand so much warmth.

    It was precisely because everything here was so beautiful, the people here were too gentle, so...

    She didn¡¯t want toe back, she didn¡¯t want to make herself weak, and she didn¡¯t want to involve them in her battle of desperation.

    Of course...

    Eventually, she gave in...

    She returned to this ce where she had a new life and returned to the ce where she had came to understand what affections meant.

 Chapter 2341 - Iâ€™m Back (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2341: I¡¯m Back (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Maybe it was because they were worried about Jun Wu Xie who had travelled for days, they didn¡¯t want to disturb her that much. They just let some of the younger ones let it all out and let them cry all they wanted when they faced her. Yue Ye was crying so much that she was almost out of breath while Little Jue, who was affected by Yue Ye, was also whimpering. Atst, Jun Qing was the one who finally coaxed them into taking a rest in their rooms located at the backyard. They finally stopped crying after he promised them that they were still going to meet Jun Wu Xie the next day.

    Even so, Yue Ye and Little Jue each tore out a piece of cloth from Jun Wu Xie¡¯s sleeves and carried the cloths in their arms like they were some kind of treasure. At that moment, Jun Qing was not sure if he shouldugh or cry upon their act.

    Both of them... sure had the hearts of kids inside them.

    Not wanting to hold her up in having rest, Yue Yi and Elder Ying just briefly greeted her. They had no other choice but to control their emotions and return backyard to console crying Yue Ye who could hardly breathe whereas Little Jue¡¯s bodyguards too, scooted off tofort their little master.

    Jun Wu Xie let out her breath among the cries of joy. She was given an order by Jun Xian to rest immediately and was not allowed to get out of the house unless she slept till thete morning of the following day.

    Ye Gu and his fellowrades were having discussion with Jun Qing and Qu Ling Yue about how to settle down the members of Night Regime. As someone who was more experienced, the Spirit Jade Pce Lord stood beside them and would lend them a hand by voicing out his opinions whenever needed.

    After being told about Bai Xu¡¯s identity, Mu Chen brought him to his mansion. The way he treated Bai Xu was totally just like how he worshipped the ancestors.

    ¡°Three of these...¡± Looking at the three dorky but adorable creatures standing in front of him, Tian Ze frowned.

    There were one ck beast, one little sheep and one big eared rabbit...

    When Ye Sha and the others found two of the creatures in the mountain, they were seriously injured. The very thought of Jun Wu Xie being dead caused them to almost knock themselves to death. Fortunately, Ye Sha and the others stopped them with all their effort and finally managed to stop them. After they sent them to Jun Wu Xie, only then did Lord Meh Meh and the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit stop their suicidal behaviour.

    For the whole five years, Lord Meh Meh and Sacrificial Blood Rabbit never left the Dark Regions. Jun Wu Xie too, was unwilling to put them in danger again.

    ¡°Hand them to me,¡± said a gorgeous woman who walked towards Tian Ze and stood beside him while looking at the three cute but dumb creatures which were sitting side by side.

    Tian Ze took a nce at her and there was a slight tremble in his eyes. With a stiff voice, he said. ¡°Senior Sister...¡±

    Calmly, Su Ya glimpsed at Tian Ze and frowned a little. She then lifted her leg and kicked him to the side.

    ¡°Stop giving this woman that look! Don¡¯t you dare to unt just because this woman is not able to defeat you now! One day, this woman is definitely going to beat your ass!¡±

    Even though he was given a kick, Tian Ze didn¡¯t have the guts to make a sound. Despite that, he was relieved to see Su Ya looking great and energetic.

    During the year she was brought back, it just felt like she had lost her soul. She didn¡¯t even eat or drink for a total of five days. As she was badly injured at that time, her body wasn¡¯t able to hold up to such treatment. She obviously had the thought of wanting to die and it was only after listening to the dissuasion of the Spirit Jade Pce Lord that she regained a little desire to stay alive.

    And this was what the Spirit Jade Pce Lord said to Su Ya at that time: ¡°Jun Wu Xie has already lost one of her Master, her Grandmaster and the one she loves. And when she returns, do you really have the heart to let her find out... that her remaining Master has also left her?¡±

    It was these words that boosted her desire to live.

    If it wasn¡¯t for her who was caught by Ba He, all of these might not happen. Su Ya felt guilty towards Jun Wu Xie and that was why she didn¡¯t greet her when Jun Wu Xie returned. What she experienced was just the same with Jun Wu Xie. Su Ya lost her loved one and her respectable Master during the battle. Hence, Su Ya might be the only one who was able to understand the despair experienced by Jun Wu Xie.

    It was a feeling of devastation that could never ever be felt by the others.

 Chapter 2342 - Cost (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2342: Cost (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie returned to the room which she had not been to for a long time. Everything in the room was how she left it, nothing seemed to have changed at all. The table and chairs were wiped clean, the items on the table were obviously new, but it looked exactly the same as the teapot she used in the past.

    Jun Xian waited for her for a long time, every day, he would think about whether or not she would return that very day. He refused to let his granddaughter suffer any bit of grievance, to the extent that her room was cleaned regrly and the tea table and chairs were changed every three months, but there is no change in their appearance.

    Three months and another three months passed like that, those things that had never been used were discarded because of Jun Xian¡¯s stubbornness. He only wanted to give her the best and the things that she was most familiar with.

    Sitting on the soft bed, Jun Wu Xie was deep in thought as she reminisced about the past. In just but a moment, she had returned back to a few years ago, at the time where everything had not happened yet. It was as if she looked up, she could still see that person with that charming sly smile, standing in front of her door, looking at her affectionately with a smile.

    Creak...

    The door was suddenly pushed open, and Jun Wu Xie subconsciously raised her head. What appeared before her was not that person in her dream, but the ck beast who came in with Lord Meh Meh and the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit.

    A figure paused in front of her door, but left after the door was pushed open. Jun Wu Xie knew that it was Su Ya...

    This pair of Master and disciple had a deep level of mutual understanding. Su Ya understood the pain of Jun Wu Xie and likewise, Jun Wu Xie knew Su Ya¡¯s sadness.

    ¡°Master Su Ya sent us here and left immediately after.¡± The ck beast walked to her side as it rubbed itself affectionately against her knees while Lord Meh Meh and the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit brushed their ws on the rug before jumping up onto the bed andy down beside her.

    ¡°I know.¡± Jun Wu Xie replied softly, some things could not be resolved by others. And she was the same as Su Ya.

    Jun Wu Yao was still alive, even though he had lost his freedom, Jun Wu Xie was confident that she would certainly save him.

    But Yan Bu Gui...

    Yan Bu Gui had died while trying to save Su Ya. When the Spirit Jade Pce Lord rescued Su Ya, she was found beneath him. By then, his body was already a bloodied mess.... And after hearing it from Qiao Chu and the others, Jun Wu Xie came to know that Yan Bu Gui had died... and they had tried to find Yan Bu Gui and Ren Huang in the Spirit World, but they came back with disappointing results.

    Jun Wu Yao and her, although separated, they were both were still alive. But Su Ya and Yan Bu Gui were separated by death...

    ¡°In the future, when I head over to the Upper Realm, I will go to the Soul World and have a look.¡± Jun Wu Xie slowly stroked the luxurious fur of the ck beast. The Spirit Lord had once said that some heroic spirits may enter the Soul World, although the possibility was very slim, but it was notpletely impossible.

    As long as there was a glimmer of hope, Jun Wu Xie will never give up.

    Just as she was thinking about it, suddenly, the back of her hands were covered with bulging blue veins. Her blood vessels seem to be propped up by a powerful force, spreading directly along her hand to her arm!

    For a moment, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face hadpletely turned into a shade of white. Even for her who had a steel willpower and a high threshold of pain, she was already trembling and gritting her teeth painfully. Cold sweat continued oozing out of her body. She could only shrink her shoulders and forcibly endure the excruciating pain that was tearing her apart!

    Jun Wu Xie fell straight down on the bed, her small body was in so much pain that she curled into a ball. The expression of the ck beast by her side changed greatly, while Lord Meh Meh and the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit were panicked and worried.

    Suddenly, the figure of Qin Song was seen dashing into the room and he immediately pulled her up and looked at her hands that were full of blue veins. When he saw what condition her hands were in, his brows furrowed deeply.

 Chapter 2343 - Cost (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2343: Cost (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Qin Song did not say anything but immediately used the soul power in his body and congealed a mass of soul power in the palm of his hand. He then directly covered it above her hands.

    The soul of power in the palm of his hand entered her hands at a speed visible to the naked eye, and her body convulsions gradually calmed down as well.

    Long Jiu who was standing outside the door swallowed a mouthful of saliva.

    ¡°This girl really can endure. We¡¯ve already told her that this kind of cultivation method was too tough, even if she can attain power that ordinary people can¡¯t, the price that she has to pay is too big...¡± In his eyes, it could be seen that he could not bear to let her go through so much.

    Qin Song did not speak but carefully observed Jun Wu Xie¡¯s reaction. Only after seeing her gradually return to normal did he then retreat to the side.

    ¡°I¡¯ve told you before that although the method of dual soul form cultivation can quickly improve your strength, but the risk is too great. Fortunately, you have the seed of the spirit tree in your body, otherwise you would have already exploded and died. Listen to me, You are already very strong now. Don¡¯t continue to practice, or else, even if there is the seed of the spirit tree, no one in the world will be able to save you.¡± On Qin Song¡¯s face, no longer was there the usual gentle smile as he looked at her with his brow slightly wrinkled. The current situation of Jun Wu Xie was not as optimistic as what the others had thought.

    The enormous power that she has gained in five years was not something that ordinary people could afford.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine...¡± Jun Wu Xie supported herself and sat up. Her clothes had already been soaked in cold sweat. Herplexion was as white as a sheet, which made people feel worried.

    ¡°You call this fine? Your attacks are getting more and more frequent, and they are getting more intense each time. If not for Old Five and I using our soul power to suppress it, just based on the intensity of the pain, it¡¯s enough to kill you!¡± Those who were not afraid of death knew that this method of cultivation was like suicide, and yet they still cultivate it with sheer desperation. It was simply... as if they did not want their own lives at all!

    ¡°I have no other choice.¡± Jun Wu Xie said as she gasped for her breath.

    If there was another way, she too was not willing to suffer such pain.

    But...

    At that time, she had no other way to choose from.

    The Soul World has a special cultivation method but it¡¯s made up of abination of methods that poses great risks to people who are still alive. Not only can it cultivate the power of the soul, but it also has the ability to cultivate spirit energy together. Cultivating two forms at one go would speed up one¡¯s cultivation.

    Otherwise, even if it was Jun Wu Xie who possessed a perverse talent, she still wouldn¡¯t be able to reach such a terrible height in five years.

    It¡¯s just this kind of dual soul form cultivation is detrimental to the human body. It emphasizes on forcing the fusion of spirit power and soul energy and this was equivalent to blurring the boundary between the soul and the flesh, and just a little carelessness could cause an explosion and end one¡¯s life.

    Over the years, Jun Wu Xie had been cultivating on like crazy. When she first started, the pain was too much to bear that she almost wanted to die, but eventually she managed to endure it. The drawbacks of the dual soul form cultivation was not known to even Ye Gu and the others. This was an agreement that was made in private between Jun Wu Xie and Qin Song and Long Jiu.

    They will give her enough strength for her to exact her revenge and she in turn will return the seed of the spirit tree after that.

    She once told Qiao Chu that the seed of the spirit tree have already merged with her soul and cannot be separated.

    But this does not include her death...

    If her soul was dispersed, the seed of the spirit tree will naturallye out.

    At that time, the agreement between them would bepleted.

    She did not lie to anyone, no matter whether it was Qiao Chu and the others or Qin Song and the rest, all she said was true.

 Chapter 2344 - Cost (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2344: Cost (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°You are...crazy...¡± Shaking his head, Qin Ge looked at Jun Wu Xie. He had seen how much she went through for the past five years. All that suffering, all that torment, all that pain. At first, he didn¡¯t really care about it. But now, it seemed like he had been totally defeated by this woman who often got on his nerves due to her stubbornness. Did this person really think that there was nothing for her to be afraid of in order to take revenge?

    ¡°It¡¯s not like I am going to die for sure,¡± said Jun Wu Xie while gasping.

    ¡°Well, since living death is not considered as death...¡± On the other side, Long Jiu whispered to himself. Not to mention Jun Wu Xie was the one who suffered from all of these, even a big tall adult man like him couldn¡¯t bear to look at Jun Wu Xie every time when she was in pain. It felt like she died and was resurrected from the dead time and time again.

    ¡°You can¡¯t go on like this anymore if you still want to continue your cultivation. Since Old Nine and I havee out for years, we aren¡¯t able to absorb the soul power here and the amount that can be suppressed is getting smaller and smaller. Didn¡¯t you say previously that the Spirit World is located in the Lower Realm? Though it can¡¯t bepared to the Soul World, it would still be nice if we are able to revive some soul power after entering Spirit World. Sure, it would also benefit you if you are going to cultivate there.¡± Qin Song sighed. There were some unexinable emotions inside him.

    He should be hiding everything from Jun Wu Xie if he wanted to get the seed of the Spirit Tree as soon as possible. Jun Wu Xie was still able to hold up for some time. They could just leave her alone and let her continue her cultivation and sooner orter, her body would copse and explode. However, if she was capable of cultivating in the form of spirit, it might be possible to stabilize her condition and thus, her death will be postponed indefinitely...

    After he finished speaking, Qin Song realized that something began to affect his judgement but to his surprise, he had no regrets about it.

    ¡°Yeah! What Old Five said is reasonable, how about you follow us to the Spirit World? At the same time, you will also suffer less.¡± Long Jiu was an outspoken person without any tact. For him, Wu Jun Xie was a nice person and he didn¡¯t really want to see her suffering all the time. Since the Spirit Tree had unlimited lifespan, he was able to wait patiently for the seed even if Jun Wu Xie lived through a hundred more years.

    While looking at Qin Song and Long Jiu, she was stunned a little. The suggestion they gave was somewhat out of the scope of their task.

    ¡°We just want to retrieve the seed of the Spirit Tree. We don¡¯t want to hurt anyone.¡± Qin Song found himself an excuse which did not sound really persuasive.

    Jun Wu Xie took a nce at Qin Song, causing him to look away awkwardly.

    Yet, Long Jiu didn¡¯t notice anything. He was trying very hard to encourage Jun Wu Xie to continue her cultivation in Spirit World so that her agony could be reduced.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The ck beast rub itself on the back of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hand. Except for Qin Song and Long Jiu, only the other two creatures and it had seen how much Jun Wu Xie suffered. More than anyone else, it knew about her tolerance level towards pain. If even Jun Wu Xie couldn¡¯t take it... it doesn¡¯t even want to imagine about that.

    Jun Wu Xie thought for a while and ended up nodding her head.

    If there was a chance to be alive, who in this world would want to die?

    ¡°Then just go for a rest today. Remember your grandfather¡¯s advice. Stop cultivating and have a good rest. There will be more time for you to cultivate in spirit form when you reach Spirit World. Don¡¯t be too anxious about it.¡± Qin Song could not help but to advise her. He was afraid that Jun Wu Xie would risk her life to cultivate again.

    ¡°Alright,¡± responded Jun Wu Xie. She felt grateful for Qin Song and Long Jiu. Actually, they could have just taken the attitude of a cold onlooker and watched on the sidelines, like how Situ Heng behaved towards her. But they were willing to reach out to her. No matter what their intention was from the start, Jun Wu Xie had already kept their good intentions in her mind.

    If there was any chanceter, she definitely was going to repay them.

 Chapter 2345 - A Valiant Lifestyle (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2345: A Valiant Lifestyle (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Huh? Did you just say.. You are going to the Spirit World?¡± Qiao Chu widened his eyes and stared at Jun Wu Xie who had just given him a startling announcement. His hand which was holding the chopsticks stiffened. While swallowing his saliva, he looked aside at Hua Yao and the others. It seemed like he was trying to catch their reactions.

    ¡°Yeah, I will be going. Qing Song and Long Jiu are going too,¡± said Jun Wu Xie.

    It might be that she was really tired yesterday that she slept in untilte morning. It might also have been the feeling of warmth and peace in this home that she had not been back to for so long that let her sleep so soundly. But once she was awake, she immediately went to meet Qiao Chu and the others to discuss with them on her journey to the Spirit World.

    There was no doubt that Jun Wu Xie was going to cooperate if it was able to stabilize her condition. Even medicinal pills and treatment weren¡¯t be able to control the abnormality of her body and this was her first time feeling so helpless towards the condition of her own body.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that difficult for us to enter the Spirit World now. We can bring you there whenever you want,¡± said Hua Yao while putting down his chopsticks. He believed that any decision she made had its own meaning.

    ¡°Well... Just go if you want to, since Zong Zong and the others missed you too.¡± Qiao Chu scratched his head. He then suddenly changed the topic of conversation after quietly taking a look at his surroundings and asked surreptitiously. ¡°I have no issues if you are going together with Long Jiu and Qing Song, but how about that annoying guy Situ Heng... Is he going too?¡±

    Situ Heng had been staying with them all the way from the Middle Realm to the Lower Realm and all they saw was just him giving them an unpleasant look on his face. If there was no need for them to take into ount the fact that Situ Heng was someone who came from the Soul World, Qiao Chu had always been wanted to beat him up.

    ¡°Yeah, he is going,¡± replied Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°What¡¯s the point of him going... Such annoying person.¡± Qiao Chu immediately pouted the second he heard that Situ Heng was also going to the Spirit World.

    ¡°Forget it. We¡¯re just going to ignore and leave him alone. Since Spirit World is so huge, plus he doesn¡¯t like to stay with us, he can go anywhere he wants after we brought him there. Other than that, we won¡¯t care.¡± Fei Yan didn¡¯t really think that there was anything for them to be upset about. Just think of him as some nobody, that was it.

    After making up their mind, everyone can finally finish their meals peacefully. It was because of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s return that made Chu Qiao and the others were able to scrounge food shamelessly in Lin Pce. Although Jun Xi missed his granddaughter very much, he didn¡¯t want to interrupt the interactions between the young. Furthermore, he felt that his granddaughter was too precocious. Maybe she will be more cheerful if she gathered more with her peers.

    But of course... It seemed like Jun Xi¡¯s wish was not going toe true since there was no sign of Jun Wu Xie in getting more lively after mixing with them for such a long time.

    ¡°Ah! So you are going to bring Qing Song, Long Jiu, Situ Heng, Little ck, Drunk Lotus, Poison Ivy and Poppy with you, aren¡¯t you? It has been a long time since I¡¯ve seen Drunk Lotus and the rest of them,¡± giggled Qiao Chu. It was inexplicably funny every time he watched Drunk Lotus and Poppy fighting with each other.

    After swallowing the food in her mouth, Jun Wu Xie put down her chopsticks and raised her head slowly, looking at her friends.

    ¡°Nope.¡±

    ¡°Nope? Then who else? Seems like Lord Meh Meh and Sacrificial Blood Rabbit aren¡¯t going too.¡± Qiao Chu was a little confused.

    Elegantly, Jun Wu Xie wiped her mouth with a handkerchief. She then slightly raised her arm and six rays of lights suddenly appeared behind her.

    When the lights faded off, six figures with different sizes appeared in front of them.

    nk! The tableware in Qiao Chu¡¯s hands dropped on the table.

    ¡°S... Si... Six... ring spirits?! Little Xie, you own six ring spirits!!!¡±

 Chapter 2346 - A Valiant Lifestyle (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2346: A Valiant Lifestyle (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Standing behind Jun Wu Xie, there were six ring spirits. In addition to Little Lotus, Poison Ivy and Poppy that looked the same as they did five years ago, there were three more figures that they had never seen before.

    The man standing at the end gave the feeling of untainted, pure white snow. Dressed in white, his wless skin was almost translucent, he had long white hair, even his eyebrows and eyshes were pure white. What was even more captivating was that pair of unforgettable silvery white eyes, it was as if he was a snow elf from a snow world that had been untainted.

    Standing next to the white-haired man, was a tall man who looked very valiant. Under his robes was a strong and sturdy figure, although he was clearly giving off a strong sense of oppression, but his face had on a wide smile that made people unable to fear him the slightest.

    The appearance of these two ring spirits seemed to be a bit strange. Rather, the one standing between them, a youth d in red with red hair who resembled closest to a human. He looked to be about the age of fifteen or sixteen and had on a bright and pure smile all the time. This ring spirit looked like Drunk Lotus but a much younger version. His face was less haughty than Drunk Lotus and he wore a smile that made people feel close. Even that pair of dark red eyes did not make people feel that there was any difort, but instead, it made them feel that he was a beautiful little youth.

    Qiao Chu and the rest swept their gazes several times over three new ring spirits. It was very strange that they had never seen these three people in the Spirit World before.

    ¡°Little... Little Xie...these all...are your ring spirits?¡± Qiao Chu swallowed his saliva subsciously. Putting their fighting prowess aside, just by the sheer number of ring spirits already would have scared someone to death?

    It was already very gratifying that a person had a ring spirit, but Jun Wu Xie was simply a maverick. Five years ago, she had already crushed the confidence of everyone with three ring spirits, and now five yearster, she actually had six ring spirits!

    At this moment, Qiao Chu felt that his self-confidence had been shattered to smithereens.

    It was infuriating...

    Jun Wu Xie nodded slightly.

    ¡°We¡¯ve never met them before.¡± Rong Ruo looked at the three new ring spirits, with a trace of doubt. If they added up the years, they had also spent quite a considerable amount of time in the Spirit World, all in all they were there for about six years. Even if they had not met all the spirits, but the nt type ring spirits were rare and if they had met before, they would never forget.

    ¡°The few of us don¡¯t really like to go out and walk around.¡± Standing at one side, the valiant man answered straightforwardly but the moment he opened his mouth, Qiao Chu who was standing opposite him immediately froze!

    A sour and rancid smell flowed out of his mouth and rushed to Qiao Chu¡¯s face and the disgusting smell made Qiao Chu¡¯s face turn white instantly.

    Oomph!

    What kind of smell was this?!

    Did... did this guy just eat a dead person?!

    Qiao Chu held his breath, afterall, the other party was Jun Wu Xie¡¯s ring spirit. He could not be so rude outright hence he could only endure it as hisplexion changed from white to green as he tried his hardest to hold on.

    The ring spirit realized his mistake the moment he opened his mouth and he subconsciously wanted to apologize to Qiao Chu, but as his mouth was just about to open, Qiao Chu¡¯s face looked as if he had just ate some faeces and his face almost turned purple!

    With a bam, a cold light swept from the front, and the ring spirit who was about to open his mouth again to speak was suddenly covered by that cold light. Ayer of crystal clear icepletely condensed on his mouth and sealed the mouth that was about to open!

 Chapter 2347 - A Valiant Lifestyle (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2347: A Valiant Lifestyle (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Mmph...¡± The ring spirit whose mouth had been frozen looked aggrievedly at the ring spirit dressed in white. He pointed to the ice on his mouth and seemed to have wanted to say something.

    ¡°Shut up.¡± That white d ring spirit creased his brows, seemingly losing all his patience.

    That tall and sturdy ring spirit slouched his shoulders and retreated to the side in dejection. However, he did not forget to apologize to Qiao Chu as he looked at him apologetically and nodded his head.

    Only now did Qiao Chu dared to breathe in and he was appalled by that rancid stench!

    Even though they were a little further away, Rong Ruo and the others also caught hold of the rancid stench. If they closed their eyes, they would have really thought that they were standing in a mass grave with rotting corpses thrown everywhere.

    ¡°Don¡¯t me Little Taro, he... did not do it intentionally...¡± Little Lotus walked up to the front as he tiptoed and used his small hands to gently pat the hands of the ring spirit with the tall stature, seemingly trying tofort him.

    ¡°Little...Little Taro?¡± Qiao Chu looked at Little Lotus with wide eyes. Such a strong and valiant man who was taller than him by a head, was actually called... Little Taro?

    The naming sense of these nt ring spirits were really...mystifying!

    ¡°He is a great devil taro, you can also call him a corpse flower. He was born with the smell of carrion.¡± Poison Ivy sighed lightly with relief and exined.

    ¡°Corpse... corpse flower...¡± Qiao Chu widened his eyes.

    The corpse flower, they had seen it seen before, it was huge in size and was a purely ¡°carnivorous nt¡± that emitted a smell simr to a rotting corpse to attract insects and small animals. It would lure them close to it and then swallow them.

    It was no wonder that the moment the mouth of the corpse flower was opened, Qiao Chu was almost smothered to death. One must know that the corpse flower has the ¡°famous name¡± of the world¡¯s most smelly nt!

    When the corpse flower heard Poison Ivy introduce him, he bashfully raised his hand and scratched his head. Looking at this big friendly giant, there was no way people could connect him with the cruel flower of killing.

    ¡°Then this is...¡± Qiao Chu finally digested the information...ah...no wonder it was Little Xie¡¯s ring spirit. Apart from the Little Lotus, there really wasn¡¯t anyone normal. He looked in the direction of that white d ring spirit who had saved him just now. In the nick of time, at the moment the corpse flower wanted to open his mouth once again, the white d ring spirit immediately sealed his mouth. This has saved Qiao Chu from another round of trauma.

    At that time, Qiao Chu was dizzy after being smothered with that sudden attack of stink and did not have time to see what the white d ring spirit did.

    ¡°Crystal Orchid.¡± Poison Ivy said.

    Qiao Chu looked nk and it was obvious that he had never heard of the name of this nt before.

    However, Fan Zhuo behind him widened his eyes as he looked at the cold face of Crystal Orchid that did not seem human.

    ¡°Crystal Orchid? Is it the rumoured flower of death from theherworld?¡± Fan Zhuo looked at Crystal Orchid with curiosity.

    ¡°Come... from theherworld... Little Zhuo, don¡¯t scare me.¡± Qiao Chu touched his arm, and there was already ayer of goosebumps raised on both arms.

    The appearance of Crystal Orchid was extremely beautiful, and he gave people an ethereal feeling. That almost translucent skin coupled with that fairplexion was so beautiful that people couldn¡¯t move their eyes away. But how could such a beautiful ring spirit be rted to the word herworld¡±?

    Fan Zhuo cleared his throat and looked at the shocked Qiao Chu and exined: ¡°This is just a metaphor. It is said that crystal orchids do not need the nourishment of sunlight and grows in darkness. They also emit a faint glow in the dark and it¡¯s as if they grow on the path to theherworld as a guide, and... it gets its nutrients from the rot of other nts.¡±

 Chapter 2348 - A Valiant Lifestyle (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2348: A Valiant Lifestyle (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    It would be better if Fan Zhuo didn¡¯t exin in details as Qiao Chu looked even more terrified after listening to him.

    Crystal Orchid and the others were nt ring spirits that were originally sublimated from nts. For humans, those were just some flowers and nts but for the nt ring spirits, those were considered as part of their race.

    Saying that Crystal Orchid took dead nts as his nutrients was just like saying that humans ate corpses for meals. Didn¡¯t both the statements sound exactly the same?

    As a beauty lover, Qiao Chu was so shocked to learn about the identity of Crystal Orchid.

    He was so good looking but why...

    ¡°Give me a moment, Little Xie... Isn¡¯t there just any normal one... Among your ring spirits?¡± At that moment, Qiao Chu felt that Rolly was such a little cutie among these ring spirits. Its personality was so kind and pure that there was no way for it to get better. It ate no meat and siblings. Just let it gnaw on some bamboo and it will be satisfied.

    While looking at Qiao Chu who was half dead lying prone on the table with an overly shocked expression on his face, Hua Yao shook his head without anyone knowing.

    His mental toughness was too weak!

    ¡°It is just my opinion but... How about this guy right here? Maybe he is not that aggressive.¡± Fei Yan nced over the red-haired boy who was always smiling brightly. The ring spirit looked very young, just around Drunk Lotus¡¯ age. He was neither cool like Crystal Orchid nor burly like Corpse Flower and he seemed to be the one who had the least lethality among the three new ring spirits.

    Since Fei Yan felt that the boy was quite friendly and was easy to get close with, he reached out his hand and decided to touch his fire red clothes. Without him knowing, Little Lotus and the rest of the ring spirits, standing aside, were looking at him in horror, like they had seen a ghost.

    ¡°If I am you, I won¡¯t be touching him.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s voice suddenly came into Fei Yan¡¯s ears and the hand he stretched out was forced to take a halt in the air. He turned his head and looked at Jun Wu Xie who was keeping a straight face. He then tentatively asked. ¡°Is he poisonous?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie shook her head.

    ¡°He eats people?¡± Fei Yan guessed.

    Still, Jun Wu Xie shook her head.

    Fei Yan did not get it. Why would Jun Wu Xie stop him from touching the boy if he won¡¯t eat people and wasn¡¯t poisonous? He was so confused. He moved his sight and looked at the other ring spirits, trying to get a hint from them. Unfortunately, all of them were just gazing in pity at Fei Yan.

    It seemed like those eyes were saying farewell to him.

    Their stares gave Fei Yan goosebumps, causing him to bring his hand back to him subconsciously and behave himself by maintaining a particr distance between the red-haired boy. Pretending to be calm, he asked. ¡°I¡¯m sorry but... Is it okay for me to ask for your name?¡±

    The red-haired boy gave him an innocent smile that was brighter than the previous one. ¡°I am Blood Velvet.¡±

    ¡°Snow Velvet?¡± Fei Yan blinked his eyes several times. Wasn¡¯t it a really cute name?

    ¡°It¡¯s ¡® blood <sup>1</sup> ¡®. I mean as in bleeding.¡± Realising that her friend might have made some kind of mistake since the pronunciation of both the words ¡®blood¡¯ and ¡®snow¡¯ were the same, Jun Wu Xie reminded him.

    ¡°Bleeding... Blood...¡± For a nt that had the word ¡®blood¡¯ included in its name, Fei Yan didn¡¯t really think that this nt was a suitable one to be trifled with.

    While watching Fei Yan changed his expression, Poppy couldn¡¯t help himself from chuckling. He asked, ¡°Do you still remember about the three leaders of the nt spirits I told you during your first time to the Spirit World?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I do remember. You and Poison Ivy are part of them... But we never found out who is thest...¡± It felt like the following words were stuck in Fei Yan throat and he was unable to finish his sentence. He turned his head slowly and looked at Blood Velvet who smiled like a blooming flower. His stiffened finger pointed at Blood Velvet and asked. ¡°For the other one... Is that you?¡±

    How could it be?

    No matter how he observed, the boy definitely didn¡¯t look like someone who was as brutal as Poison Ivy and Poppy!

 Chapter 2349 - A Valiant Lifestyle (5)

    <h4>Chapter 2349: A Valiant Lifestyle (5)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Blood Velvet¡¯s smile became even more brilliant.

    ¡°It should be me?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by... it should be..¡± Fei Yan was depressed by such an ambiguous answer.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s better that you do not touch him. Little Blood Ball is not a good thing, what he is best at is to parasitize its seeds in the body of other creatures and use their blood as nourishment. Once parasitized, it is impossible to separate from it and you can only let it continue to grow in the body until it grows and blooms. When this flower blooms, the host would be all dried and shrivelled up, Little Blood Ball here blooms the most vividly at the time when its host has no blood left.¡± Poppy kindly exined as he shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°....¡± In a mere instant, Fei Yan immediately retreated back five metres from Blood Velvet!

    Whoa!

    This nt was not poisonous, did not eat people but such an effect was even way more terrifying than being able to eat a person up!

    Just the mere feeling of a nt growing in his own body and using his flesh as the soil and his blood as nutrient.... Just the thought about it was a type of torture!

    ¡°Poppy, if you are going to be vilifying me like that, I will be very upset.¡± Blood Velvet looked at Poppy with a troubled expression and the smile on Poppy¡¯s face instantly stiffened.

    The others did not know but the few of them understood Blood Velvet¡¯s temperament the best. He looked very amicable and easy to get along with, he had on a bright smile all day long and did not seem to have any temper. However, the truth was theplete opposite, among all the ring spirits, be it brutality or bloodthirst, no one could bepared to Blood Velvet.

    ¡°I seem to finally understand why we have never met them before.¡± Rong Ruo touched her chin thoughtfully.

    That malodorous stench from the corpse flower, let alone them, even the other nts could not endure it. Crystal orchid¡¯s natural growth characteristics make the other nt ring spirits retreat from him whenever they see him and even blood velvet ... there is no need to mention it any further.

    Fortunately, these three had never appeared before others, otherwise who knows what kind of troubles would they bring along.

    Compared with them, Rong Ruo and the rest suddenly thought that Poison Ivy was just a small fresh sprout in front of these nt spirits, what were a few whips?

    After they had been introduced to each and every of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s new ring spirits, Qiao Chu and the rest had refreshed their mindsets once again. Jun Wu Xie¡¯s journey on this bloody path was adamant and there was no road to return!

    ¡°Cough... These are all, right?¡± Fan Zhuo cleared his throat and as calm as a person he was, he too was blinded by the outstanding lineup of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s ring spirits.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded her head slightly.

    Because of the Devious Wyvern and the spirit tree, her soul was no longer confined to one ring spirit and as her strength increased, her soul became more and more stable. Even the effects of the Devious Wyvern have been brought forth. Blood Velvet and the rest had appeared over the years as her strength had improved, even the Soaring Serpent that had been devoured had already beenpletely digested and not a trace was left.

    ¡°Then... Shall we depart tomorrow?¡± Fan Zhuo asked.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Jun Wu Xie agreed.

    After having their meal, Jun Wu Xie was led away by Jun Xian to ask her more about how she passed those few years by and if she had suffered any hardships or grievances. Most of the time, she was listening and asionally responded with a few lines but those warmth from the concern of family had flowed into her heart and let her cold heart melt bit by bit. She could not refuse the concern showered by her loved ones and even in the depths of her heart, though she knew that she was being too greedy but with the situation at hand, she was not allowed to rx.

    If Jun Wu Xie was not rescued and the revenge for Yan Bu Gui and Ren Huang¡¯s revenge not exacted, she would never be able to ept such warmth in peace.

 Chapter 2350 - A Valiant Lifestyleï¼ˆ6ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2350: A Valiant Lifestyle£¨6£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Early the next morning, they were all prepared and ready to depart for the Spirit World. Before leaving, Jun Wu Xie summoned Ye Gu, Ye Sha and Ye Mei individually and spoke to each of them for a long time in her room. However, no one knew what they were discussing and only knew that after Jun Wu Xie left Lin Pce, all three of them brought the Night Regime and left as well, no one knew where they went.

    Although Jun Qing was curious, but he knew that it was not suitable for him to know much about the Night Regime¡¯s movements. All he can say that if there was a need for cooperation, the Rui Lin Army do their best.

    In the small wooden cabin between the valleys, Jun Wu Xie and the others appeared and it made those guards from the Rui Lin Army extremely excited. If not for the strict discipline of self-control of the Rui Lin Army, they would have already rushed to the front of Jun Wu Xie. However, they could only look on at her with their excited gazes and bright smiles.

    ¡°Young Miss.¡± One soldier¡¯s voice already trembled with excitement when he greeted her.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded her head slightly.

    Jun Qing had apanied them here but this time round, he would not be entering the Spirit World together with them.

    After reaching the little wooden cabin, Jun Qing¡¯s footsteps halted for a moment as he turned to look at her.

    ¡°Little Xie, this time round your uncle will not be apanying you. Since you want to hold the battle in the Lower Realm, then during this time, I would need to make some arrangements with Qu Ling Yue. Please be careful when you enter the Spirit World.¡± Jun Qing¡¯s words may have sounded simple but all the care and concern were there.

    The Spirit World had already joined forces with the Lower Realm but he still could not help but want to show some concern.

    Jun Wu Xie understood his sentiments and obediently nodded her head.

    ¡°If you encounter any idents, remember the words that you¡¯ve promised to your grandfather. You are not allowed to y the disappearing act.¡± Jun Qing¡¯s expression turned serious as he looked at her with a firm gaze.

    They could no longer bear to be separated for another five years.

    Jun Wu Xie replied with a soft ¡°Mn.¡±

    ¡°Uncle, you can rest assured that we will take care of Little Xie and she would not leave our sights. We would bring her out the way we came in.¡± Qiao Chu patted his chest heartedly as he gave his assurance.

    Jun Qing was unable to remain so serious when he saw Qiao Chu¡¯s actions. He could only smile helplessly and nodded his head, ¡°Then I would have to trouble you all.¡±

    ¡°Uncle, there is no need to be so polite with us.¡± Qiao Chu was full of smiles while he was talking. During those five years, in order to search for Jun Wu Xie, they had been very close with the people from Lin Pce, even the manner in which he addressed Jun Qing could be seen how familiar they had gotten.

    ¡°Alright, go on. Don¡¯t let me dy you.¡± Jun Qing said.

    Only after Jun Wu Xie had one more look at Jun Qing that she stepped into that small wooden cabin. Qiao Chu and the others followed closely behind and even Qin Song and Long Jiu gave Jun Qing a slight nod before they entered. Only Situ Heng continued pulling on a long face all throughout.

    Jun Qing looked at Situ Heng and the moment the door was shut, his brows furrowed. He did not know why but he was concerned about this person called Situ Heng, he always had a feeling that there was something not right with him.

    Jun Qing did not give it much thought any further because Jun Wu Xie had informed them of her nst night. She intended to lead the forces of the Upper Realm to the Lower Realm and use the natural suppression that the Lower Realm had on the people from the Upper Realm. It would be a battle to the death and she did not know which side would prevail. Jun Qing did not dare to have any neglect and would use all the remaining time and mobilize all the forces in the Lower Realm to prepare!

    When he thought of this, his steps quickened and became more determined with each step.

    This time, they would fight side by side with Jun Wu Xie!

 Chapter 2351 - The Upper Realm (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2351: The Upper Realm (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    During the time Jun Wu Xie entered the Spirit World, there was a rainstorm happening in the Upper Realm...

    The wind howled while the rain showered down the earth with its bean-sized raindrops sshing everywhere on the ground. Outside a grand pce, there was a messy and miserable figure kneeling on the wet cold floor. While letting the rain fell non-stop on his body , the figure did not move a bit.

    It waspletely dark inside the pce and not a sound can be heard.

    ¡°You are saying that you were defeated by a woman from the Lower Realm?¡± Suddenly, a deep voice came out from the dark pce.

    Nangong Lie who was kneeling on his knees under the rain couldn¡¯t stop his whole body from trembling, causing him to slow down his breath at the same moment. Lowering his head and pushing both his hands to the front, he bent his body down until his forehead touched the ground. The torrential rain beat ruthlessly against his body, trying to snatch away the warmth on every inch of his body parts.

    ¡°It¡¯s my inability toplete the task, please do punish me, My Lord.¡±

    There was no responseing from the dark pce and everything was frighteningly quiet, except for the pouring sound of the heavy rain echoing besides Nangong Lie¡¯s ears.

    He was severely injured by Jun Wu Xie in the Spirit Void Temple. Although Su Jing Yan and his people did give him some help, they didn¡¯t actually take that much care of him. He went to the Middle Realm because he was given a mission to build the Sacrificial Array totems there, but today, he returned with failure. Not only one hundred and eight Blood Sacrifice Pces were destroyed, but all the troops he brought werepletely annihted. Nearly ten thousand of the Gold Spirits were gone and he was the only one standing on hisst legs, with injuries and pain all over his body.

    After a long time, the voice came out from the pce again.

    ¡°Is the soul bone with her?¡±

    ¡°This is what she said but the truth is still unknown,¡± replied Nangong Lie honestly.

    ¡°I got it. You may leave now.¡±

    Nangong Lie left humbly with a wet body, not knowing which part of him was soaked in the rainwater and which part was soaked with his perspiration.

    ¡°Tell the whole thing to Qingcheng.¡± Once again, the voice from the pce said.

    A ck shadow then came out from the pce and shed by.

    In a quiet and elegant yard located somewhere, a cool but graceful figure was standing beside a crystal clear pond. Her pair of eyes, gazing in coldness, looked slightly down at the koi fish swimming under the water.

    ¡°Lady Qingcheng!¡± A guard walked towards her in a hurried pace and then kneeled on his single knee beside the pond.

    The woman standing by the pond was Luo Qingcheng, the one who had personally went to the Middle Realm in that year. The past five years did not leave any trace or mark on her face. She turned her head a little, looking at the guard.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°His Lord has sent someone here. They are at the front yard now,¡± said the guard.

    Luo Qingcheng frowned lightly.

    ¡°Master sent someone here?¡± Didn¡¯t hesitate much, Luo Qingcheng stepped forward and headed towards the front yard.

    When Luo Qingcheng arrived at the living hall in the front yard, two figures came into her sight. There was an extremely handsome young man drinking a cup of tea leisurely while sitting on a chair. Not saying a word, a poker-faced woman was standing behind him.

    Lady Qingcheng was quite surprised after seeing the faces of the visitors clearly.

    ¡°Oh, It¡¯s you?¡±

    The man simply put down his cup and raised his eyes. His smiling eyes looked into Luo Qingcheng¡¯s which were full of astonishment.

    ¡°Now what? Seem like Lady Qingcheng does not wee me here.¡± The man raised the corner of his lips and gave a seductive smile. Though his smile came out more dazzling due to his beautiful face, it sent shivers down people¡¯s spines for no reason, causing them to be afraid of looking straight into it.

 Chapter 2352 - The Upper Realm (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2352: The Upper Realm (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    With a cold face, Luo Qingcheng sat on a chair.

    ¡°Just say it, why is Master here?¡± Apparently, Luo Qingcheng didn¡¯t want to talk that much to him.

    The man didn¡¯t really care about Luo Qingcheng¡¯s indifference towards him as the smile hanging on his face did not lessen even a bit.

    ¡°Nothing special, it¡¯s just that a beaten dog has brought some news back.¡±

    Luo Qingcheng looked at him. Puzzled.

    ¡°Nangong Lie has returned.¡± With a lightugh, the man said. ¡°At the beginning, he brought an estimate of ten thousand Gold Spirits to the Middle Realm, but this time, he is the only one who has managed toe back. Now, ten thousand Gold Spirits died in the Middle Realm and not a single one survived except for him, who too, barely escaped from death. Just like a loser, he turned tail and ran back.¡±

    Luo Qingcheng suddenly widened her eyes. Of course she knew that Nangong Lie went to the Middle Realm. She too, knew about his mission in the Middle Realm. Though most of the people he brought to the Middle Realm were just Gold Spirits, there were still some of them who were strong enough to condense spirit inscriptions.

    How was it possible that almost ten thousand of Gold Spirits werepletely wiped out in the Middle Realm!

    ¡°Who did that?¡± Luo Qingcheng¡¯s expression turned serious. Although Nangong Lie was not stronger than her, he was still one of the Top Ten Experts in the Upper Realm. His strength was definitely not weak, but how could he be defeated by a person from the Middle Realm?

    The man did not respond immediately but just picked up the cup of tea and slowly took a sip of it. It seemed like his smiling eyes were admiring the changing expressions on Luo Qingcheng¡¯s face.

    ¡°From what I have heard, the attack wasunched by a woman named Jun Wu Xie. She had led a force called Night Regime which was left in the Middle Realm by Lord Jue.¡±

    The moment the man spoke the three words ¡®Jun Wu Xie¡¯, there was an incitement shing across the eyes of the expressionless pretty woman standing behind him. It was just a quick re which disappeared instantly the following second as no one noticed that.

    ¡°Jun Wu Xie?¡± Luo Qingcheng tried to search in her memory for quite some time but still wasn¡¯t able to think of anything about the background of this person.

    ¡°The one called Jun Wu Xie, where does shee from? There¡¯s no way someone from the Middle Realm is able to win over Nangong Lie.¡± At the very first ce, Luo Qingcheng excluded the possibility of Jun Wu Xie being a part of the Middle Realm.

    For now, everything in the Upper Realm was already under the control of her Master. Yet, there were still some of them in the dark who were not satisfied with him, waiting for a chance to pull him down. Since those people won¡¯t be able to get anywhere, it was natural for Luo Qincheng to attach no importance to them. Therefore, her conjecture was that the one who had the capability to defeat Nangong Lie was surely someone from the Upper Realm.

    ¡°You are right. She¡¯s not from the Middle Realm.¡± The smile in the man¡¯s eyes became denser. While slightly lowering his eyes, he hid the glimmer of coldness under his eyes.

    ¡°She¡¯s from the Lower Realm and... You¡¯ve met her before.¡±

    ¡°The Lower Realm? I¡¯ve met her before? That¡¯s impossible!¡± Luo Qincheng denied his statement right away. Saying that someone from the Lower Realm had defeated Nangong Lie? What a joke! ¡°I have never been to the Lower Realm and also, I have no idea about the so called Jun Wu Xie.¡±

    The man supported his chin with his single hand while grinning at Luo Qingcheng who had an icy expression on her face and said. ¡°Nope, you had met her before. You even... had the chance to kill her five years ago.¡±

    Luo Qingcheng¡¯s face changed all of a sudden. Everything about the past five years ran across her mind. She stared at the man, with coldness in her gaze.

    ¡°Gu Ying, what are you trying to say!¡±

 Chapter 2353 - The Upper Realm (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2353: The Upper Realm (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The man seated before Luo Qingcheng was the very Gu Ying that had escaped from the hands of Jun Wu Yao with the Soul Shift Technique then. In five years, he had reconstructed a flesh body and his soul returned. There was no difference from the Gu Ying of that year but the killing intent in his eyes were much stronger than before.

    Gu Yingughed at the Luo Qingcheng who had lost herposure, ¡°Don¡¯t be so nervous, I am only stating a fact. The transaction that I made with you in the past, the person that I wanted was Jun Wu Xie. When Ren Huang blew himself up, I thought that she had been blown into pieces in that explosion. I¡¯m not ming you for notpleting your end of our agreement, who would have thought that she would still be alive and five yearster she will present us with such a big gift.¡±

    Gu Ying¡¯s eyes narrowed asplex emotions shed by his eyes. There was even a trace of satisfaction, it seemed that he was very pleased on the fact that she was still alive.

    Luo Qingcheng took a deep breath, she did not think that the person that Gu Ying wanted was actually Jun Wu Xie!

    Who would have thought that in that powerful explosion, with Jun Wu Xie¡¯s strength, she could actually survive?

    One must know that the impact of Ren Huang¡¯s self explosion was extremely powerful. Even all the Gold Spirits that Luo Qingcheng had left behind were actually wiped out. That year, Jun Wu Xie was merely a Silver Spirit. How could she have survived that when all the Gold Spirits could not even defend themselves?

    Just the thought of Jun Wu Xie being alive made Luo Qingcheng reveal a look of malice and intense hatred.

    When Gu Ying nced over, Luo Qingcheng immediately felt his line of sight and turned her face away, stopping this prying gaze of his.

    ¡°You came to me just for this matter?¡± Luo Qingcheng asked in a cold tone with no intention to cover up her impatience.

    While Gu Ying slowly retracted his gaze, he chuckled and said: ¡°If it was just this matter, I would note you to find you. Nangong Lie has returned and brought with him a sentence that Jun Wu Xie has for you.¡±

    ¡°For me? What is it?¡± Luo Qingcheng asked with furrowed brows.

    Gu Ying said, ¡°She said ¡®if you want the soul bone, you have to bring Ye Jue to the Lower Realm¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Lower Realm?¡± She was stunned for a moment and anger began to well up within her as she said, ¡°The soul bone is really with her?¡±

    ¡°This has not been verified, Nangong Lie did not see the soul bone but these words were indeed spoken by her.¡± Gu Ying shrugged his shoulders casually.

    Luo Qingcheng¡¯s expression was no longer as rxed after she heard him.

    When Ren Huang blew himself up and levelled the mountain, she had sent people to look for traces of the soul bone after that. After all, he was the very person who had taken the soul bone away, since he had died, the soul bone should have been on him.

    However, to her extreme disappointment, she could not find the soul bone at all. In order to bring Jun Wu Yao to the Upper Realm as soon as possible, she could not stay in the Middle Realm for too long. Hence, she could only hand over the task of searching for the soul bone to Nangong Lie. However, five years had passed and there was still no news of the soul bone.

    Now, Jun Wu Xie suddenly appeared and told Nangong Lie specifically that the soul bone was in her hands!

    The bait thrown out by Jun Wu Xie was indeed startling and because they were unable to determine if what she said was the truth, even if it was just a smoke bomb thrown out by her, they would still need to bite it with open arms!

 Chapter 2354 - The Upper Realmï¼ˆ4ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2354: The Upper Realm£¨4£©</h4>

    <b>Trantor:</b> Misty Cloud Trantions <b>Editor:</b> Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve already delivered the words, I will leave it up to you to decide what you want to do. After all, the person that Jun Wu Xie seeked was you, if you want to me anyone, it would be that you underestimated her then.¡± Gu Ying stood up after saying his piece, he no longer held any interest in seeing her twisted expression. After seeing her perfunctory nod, he left with the woman behind him.

    After walking out of Luo Qingcheng¡¯s courtyard, Gu Ying halted his steps for a moment and he suddenly turned to look at the woman behind him who had remained silent all this while.

    ¡°Gu Xin Yan, should you be happy or should you be angry? Jun Wu Xie is still alive, perhaps this might be good news to you.¡± Not a trace of anger could be heard from Gu Ying¡¯s voice and the woman whom he was facing froze for a moment before she raised her head and met his gaze. On that beautiful face, there was no longer any of the brilliance from before, she calmly looked at him with a numb expression.

    Five years ago, Gu Xin Yan could not face Jun Wu Xie and chose to leave the shelter of the Spirit Jade Pce on her own ord. She did not think that the things that followed thereafter would develop to such a point. When she heard of the bloody battle at Cloudy Brook Academy, she had a bad premonition and when she heard people discussing about the disappearance of the Spirit Jade Pce, she finally understood that a terrible thing had happened.

    Gu Xin Yan started subconsciously searching for traces of Jun Wu Xie but after searching for half a year, she had not found anything. And the more she searched, she started hearing startling rumours, until.... the Upper Realm sent people to take over the Nine Temples. On a fateful day, Gu Ying suddenly found her and without her consent, he brought her to the Upper Realm and told her how terrible the battle was and what Jun Wu Xie had experienced.

    Just by listening to all that had happened, Gu Xin Yan was mortified.

    As far as the facts were concerned, Gu Xin Yan did not hate Jun Wu Xie. The person whom she wanted to exact her revenge for her father was Gu Ying, however... The current her no longer spoke about her father¡¯s revenge, even her own freedom had been limited by Gu Ying and had been reduced to be a serving girl who was forced to stay by his side and listen to his orders.

    Gu Ying waited for a long while and no longer waited for her to speak. He did not seem to pay much attention to her response as he chuckled and turned to walk towards the carriage by the side.

    ¡°No matter what your thoughts are, at least I am happy. At first, I thought that... she had died in the explosion. But now that she is well and alive, things are going to be interesting... I don¡¯t know how Luo Qingcheng is going to tidy up this mess that was caused by her own blunder, I am really...looking forward to it.¡± After he finished speaking, his figure disappeared into the carriage.

    Gu Xin Yan took a deep breath and forcibly suppressed the rapid palpitations of her heart, she could only clench her fists tightly and followed up quickly.

    Jun Wu Xie, you can only go forward, nothing must happen to you anymore!

    As soon as Gu Ying left, Luo Qingcheng raised her hand and smashed away the tea cups on the table. The tea flowed spilled all over the table and dripped onto the floor.

    On Luo Qingcheng¡¯s face, there was a tiny crack and it was like a fine crack on ice which very soon spread over the surface like a spider web and tiny pieces of skin started falling. However, the infuriated Luo Qingcheng was not aware of the changes on her face.

    The person who was guarding by the side was shocked to see the half face that was revealed beneath. The original peerlessplexion had fallen off and what was left was a raised red and purplish uneven scar that was filled with dark red pus.

 Chapter 2355 - The Upper Realm (5)

    <h4>Chapter 2355: The Upper Realm (5)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    If it wasn¡¯t for the servant who had seen it with her own eyes, who would have ever thought that there was such horrible appearance hidden under Luo Qingcheng¡¯s stunning face.

    Luo Qingcheng suddenly noticed the sight the servant put on her, she quickly raised her hand and covered it on her face. A sinister re came out from her pair of eyes and swept across the tactless servant.

    The servant was so scared that she straightaway bumped her knees on the ground and knelt down. Lowering her head, her whole body was shaking in terror.

    ¡°Guard, drag her out.¡± A gloomy and cold voice was hearding from Luo Qingcheng¡¯s mouth.

    A few guards whizzed into the living hall and forcefully dragged the servant out regardless of her crying for mercy.

    Luo Qingcheng walked hurriedly back into her room with a shady and dark face. She sat in front of a bronze mirror and let the hand covering on one side of her face down, not realising when was there a bloody of dark red on her palm. The woman reflected on the bronze mirror was just like abination of an angel and a demon. The half side of her face was peerlessly gorgeous, whereas for the other half, it was badly mutted like it was bitten by the wolves...

    Luo Qingcheng looked at herself in the mirror for a very long time while the usual cool gaze in her eyes turned into craziness at the moment.

    The more beautiful a woman was, the more attention she will put on her appearance, so was Luo Qingcheng. Though she was gifted with high level of spirit energy, she still cherished her face very much. Again, was there any woman who wouldn¡¯t wish herself to be as pretty as a flower?

    All of a sudden, Luo Qingcheng grasped a gold hairpin on the table and smashed it into the bronze mirror! The end of the gold hairpin went firmly into the mirror, causing the originally smooth mirror to be distorted. Because of this, the image of Luo Qingcheng in the bronze mirror too, became even more twisted.

    While gasping heavily, Luo Qingcheng pressed both her fists hard on the dressing table.

    Five years! She had been living like a zombie for the whole five years!

    No one would have known, that during that time, the small injury caused by Jun Wu Xie on her would contain such strong toxicity. If Luo Qingcheng wasn¡¯t powerful enough, it won¡¯t be so simple that only half of her face was devastated!

    Even though the strong spirit energy of hers was able to sustain it, Luo Qingcheng¡¯s injury on her face was getting worse and worse. The beauty once she owned had been reced by ugliness. No matter how many highly skilled doctors in the Upper Realm were sent to her by her Master, nobody was able to cure the poison in her body. All she could do was just to let the poison stayed in her body and let her face covered with these gross flesh.

    ¡°Jun Wu Xie! I want you die! I want you to suffer a life worse than death!¡± Gnashing her teeth, Luo Qingcheng stared at herself in the bronze mirror and spat the sentences out venomously word by word.

    Even her dream wouldn¡¯t tell her, that the battle happened five years ago would bring her so much damage. Jun Wu Xie¡¯s poison was like a curse, following her like a shadow wherever she went.

    Luo Qingcheng forced back her anger and took out a small case of snow cream from the drawer under the dressing table using her trembling fingers. It was just a really small case of snow cream, but it had now be something that was indispensable to Luo Qingcheng. She applied the snow cream on her hideous face bit by bit with her eyes wide opened. Since the thickyered cream had the exact same colour with her skin, it was able to hide the nastiness on her face that was able to make one vomit.

    Even Luo Qingcheng was so disgusted by herself!

    The amount of vanity and pride she gained in the past due to her face, that was how much the shame she had been receiving for today!

    She will kill Jun Wu Xie! She must kill Jun Wu Xie! She wanted Jun Wu Xie to experience the most suffering torture in the world and let her die in despair and pain!

    Until all the scars on her face was fully covered, Luo Qingcheng finally stopped.

 Chapter 2356 - The Upper Realm (6)

    <h4>Chapter 2356: The Upper Realm (6)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Luo Qingcheng looked at the perfect and exquisite woman in the mirror. She took a deep breath and slightly raised her chin. It just felt like the imperious Luo Qingcheng in the previous time was back again.

    ¡°Guard! Get ready, I¡¯m going to the Dragon Trapped Abyss!¡±

    Just as the name had implied, the Dragon Trapped Abyss was a ce used to lock up the powerful people, even the tremendous dragon weren¡¯t be able to escape from this ce.

    This was the most dangerous ce in the Upper Realm. It was also a ce that people seldom had the guts to step foot on.

    With a cold face, Luo Qingcheng walked into the Dragon Trapped Abyss. While walking in the thin fog, she arrived at the entrance of a cave.

    Outside the cave, there were more than ten guards standing at two sides of the entrance. After seeing that it was Luo Qingcheng who hade to visit, they immediately opened the big door of the cave. Luo Qingcheng then stepped out her foot and moved forward.

    Inside the dark cave, the dim firelight was the only thing that was used to lighten up a few inches of its surrounding. The whole cave was pervaded with a strong pressure. For all the experts there, it felt like one was carrying tonnes of force on one¡¯s back. Even for someone like Luo Qingcheng too, couldn¡¯t help but slowed down her pace after entering the cave.

    This cave had the strongest and highest pressing force among all the cages in the Dragon Trapped Abyss. Not only spirit energies of thousands highly skilled masters were used in making the cage, it was also personally built by Luo Qingcheng¡¯s Master. Definitely not a single person was able to escape from the cave.

    At the deepest side of the cave, there was a figure in the dark quietly sitting cross-legged on the cold ground. Hundreds of specially made Soul Binding Chains were crisscrossing and intecing with each other in aplicated method, tying up the person firmly in the dark and silent cave.

    A handsome face came into Luo Qingcheng¡¯s sight, illuminated by the light of the me, causing her to space out for a little. It was a charming face that no any other one was able topare with it. But in a very short time, she returned to normal by breathing in secretly, making herself to seem cool and arrogant.

    ¡°I came here today because I¡¯ve got two news for you.¡± Luo Qingcheng stared at the person and suddenly said.

    However, it seemed like the person was in a deep sleep since his eyes were closed tightly. No response was given.

    His act of silence was earlier expected by Luo Qingcheng. During the five years of him being locked up in here, he never spoke to her, not a sentence, not a word. Not even an eye contact, was he willing to give her.

    Luo Qingcheng forced back her discontent of being ignored and said in a cold voice. ¡°I don¡¯t care whether if you respond to me. I¡¯m just here to tell you something, both good news and bad news.¡±

    ¡°The good news is that the little bitch you have always been protecting is still alive. And the bad news... Is that after two months, I¡¯ll be torturing her to death with my own hands in front of you!¡± said Luo Qingcheng in a gloomy and cold tone, with vehement hatred in it.

    Though, it was still aplete silence inside the cave. The person trapped in it didn¡¯t open his mouth. His closing eyes too, never once opened.

    Atst, Luo Qingcheng took a nce at the person, knowing that the person had been paying no attention to her from the very beginning and she will never receive any response towards her words. She turned her head angrily, more hatred gathered in her eyes.

    It was when Luo Qingcheng left the cave, the person who was caught suddenly opened his eyes in the dark. It was a pair of violet eyes. A wild and evil smile bloomed on the handsome, but at the same time beautiful face, with the corner of the lips curving a little up with intrigue. The purple eyes were full of evil charm. Not a bit of grimness or depression was seen in his eyes, like he had never been trapped inside the cave.

    ¡°It was really... some good news,¡± chuckled Jun Wu Yao.

    It had been five years, he wondered whether his Little Xie had grown up into ady or not.

    Just wait for a while, just wait...

 Chapter 2357 - Return to The Spirit World (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2357: Return to The Spirit World (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    In the Spirit World, once the Spirit Lord heard that Jun Wu Xie wasing back, he immediately gathered his groups of people and hurried to the portal gate together with Brownie, Nn Yue and me Dragon to wait for her. A big group of spirits were following behind him. All of them were human spirits who were wearing the uniform of the Rui Lin Army.

    ¡°Grandfather, are we going to meet Miss Jun soon?¡± A handsome boy pulled Wen Xin Han¡¯s sleeve gently. His eyes were full of admiration.

    While smiling with his eyes squinted, Wen Xin Han patted on his grandson head and said. ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re going to meet her soon.¡±

    During the past year, Wen Xin Han was forced to put pressure on Lin Pce due to the duress of Qing Yun n in order to save his grandson. But how would he ever know, that the Young Miss from the Lin Pce was able to save his grandson with only one medicinal pill?

    These years, the health of Wen Xin Han¡¯s grandson was slowly recovering day by day. Wen Xin Han had also started to teach him the way of cultivating spirit energy. After the location of the Spirit World was transferred, he too, brought his grandson into the Spirit World to cultivate. The one thing that must be mentioned was that, after listening to the stories and rumours of Jun Wu Xie and the Rui Lin Army, Wen Qin, the grandson of Wen Xin Han, registered to join the army without Wen Xin Han noticing. And Wen Qin was now a member of the Rui Lin Army.

    The thing Wen Qin regretted the most was that he had never seen Jun Wu Xie before.

    The Spirit Lord, standing aside, was looking at both the grandparent and the grandchild with his smiling eyes. He was so surprised and happy when he received the news of Jun Wu Xieing to the Spirit World. The Spirit World was indebted to Jun Wu Xie but she suddenly went missing five years ago. Though the Spirit Lord was so worried, he wasn¡¯t able to find her by himself.

    And today, he finally got the news saying that Jun Wu Xie had returned safely, for sure he would be feeling in a transport of joy.

    As the conversation went on, a dazzling ray appeared at the portal gate that connects between the Human World and the Spirit World. At the very moment, all eyes of the spirits were focusing on the light.

    A few figures walked out from the ray. The moment the first figure came out, its slim and thin body caught all the attention of the spirits!

    ¡°Roarrrrr!!¡± Brownie almost cannot wait. It rushed towards the light and straightaway gave the person walking in the front a big fat bear hug!

    Jun Wu Xie just entered the Spirit World and she was hugged abruptly by a huge figure. Her pairs of eyes widened a little and she then found out that the one who pounced onto her was Brownie that she had never seen for a long time!

    ¡°Oh-o-o-o-oh! Roarrrrr! Woahhh!¡± Squealing in utmost happiness, Brownie hugged Jun Wu Xie tightly. Its sound was like the thunder, prating into the ears of every spirit there.

    ¡°Speak properly!¡± Nn Yue moved forward and gave Brownie who was simply shouting and yelling a p right away. It seemed like the strength he applied on Brownie was not that weak, but it didn¡¯t feel painful at all since Brownie¡¯s skin was rough and thick.

    Brownie didn¡¯t feel the pain but just held Jun Wu Xie closely in its arms, like it was afraid that people around him were going to snatch her away from it.

    ¡°I don¡¯t feelfortable speaking humannguage.¡± Brownie moved its nose a bit while two of its bear paws were still holding on Jun Wu Xie tightly but with care, preventing itself from injuring her.

    Being a beast spirit, it was its instinct to growl. Although it can speak humannguage, it still wasn¡¯t able to let its excitement outpletely!

    ¡°Alright, stay calm you bear spirit. Miss Jun has just arrived. You¡¯re going to scare her if you keep on being so excited,¡± said the Spirit Lord in an obvious delight tone while grinning.

    ¡°Roar?¡± The Yin Yang Bear that just entered after Qiao Chu saw the scene of Jun Wu Xie being hugged by the bear spirit. Subconsciously, it moved its paw and lightly scratched on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s arm, seemingly to have the intention topete with the spirit bear in obtaining her attention.

 Chapter 2358 - Return to The Spirit World (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2358: Return to The Spirit World (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Roarrr!!¡± Without saying a word, Brownie pped off Rolly¡¯s paw and gave it a threatening growl.

    ¡°...¡± Shrinking its shoulder, Rolly ran quickly towards Qiao Chu and hid behind him.

    Well, the beast spirits had always been standing in awe of the bear spirits since they were born and there was nothing they could do about it.

    What a shame! Qiao Chu couldn¡¯t even bear to look at Rolly.

    Did it really realize that who was its actual Master?!

    Calmly, Hua Yao took a nce over his Double Head Bone Snake, feeling a sense of relief that his snake didn¡¯t have any fluffy hair on it as it still didn¡¯t learn how to act cute after Jun Wu Xie tried to tickle it...

    No matter what the others said, Brownie persisted in hugging Jun Wu Xie. It wouldn¡¯t let her go , until ...

    ¡°Blood Velvet!!!!!¡± Brownie widened its eyes when he saw a red figure, not knowing exactly when did that familiar figure appear behind Jun Wu Xie. Just as if there was an electric current flowing into its whole body, Brownie shuddered.

    While staring at Brownie, Blood Velvet smiled brilliantly and said. ¡°Till when are you going to hug my Mistress? It really bothers me a lot.¡±

    And Whoosh! Brownie let go its hold of Jun Wu Xie and jumped seven or eight metres away from her before thest word had even flowed out of Blood Velvet¡¯s mouth. Hardly recovered from the shock, Brownie red at Blood Velvet in horror.

    Although the seeds of Blood Velvet weren¡¯t able to parasitize the spirits, they could still stay inside their bodies. It was unlikely that all their nutrients will be sucked out by the seeds, but the seeds would let them experience great pain. Before that, Brownie had interacted with Blood Velvet without knowing about the truth of the seed. It might be its impetuous personality that had identally triggered Blood Velvet, causing him to nt seventeen or eighteen seeds into all over its body and made it suffer pain for a whole month...

    Since then, Brownie would always keep itself away from Blood Velvet as far as possible.

    He was really a bad and evil guy! Bad! Evil!

    While watching Brownie¡¯s face turned pale because of Blood Velvet, all the spirits couldn¡¯t help themselves but to finallyugh out aloud.

    Surrounded by the sound ofughter, the Spirit Lord surprisingly found out that not only three of the nt spirits, Little Lotus, Poison Ivy and Poppy who were behind Jun Wu Xie had connections with her spirit, but also Corpse Flower, Crystal Orchid and Blood Velvet. Other spirits may not realize that, but for the Spirit Lord whose had his power recovered, he can immediately tell that Blood Velvet and the rest of them were now all Jun Wu Xie¡¯s ring spirits!

    One single person had six spirit rings? It was something that he had never heard of!

    Even the Spirit Lord was startled by Jun Wu Xie¡¯s valiant effort.

    But before the Spirit Lord could regain his consciousness, he quickly caught sight of three unexpected ¡°guests¡±.

    A gaze of astonishment shed across the Spirit Lord¡¯s eyes when his eyes met Qin Song¡¯s grey eyes. Qin Song was also looking at him at the same time. The moment the Spirit Lord nced over him, Qin Song nodded his head slightly to greet him.

    ¡°Why are they here?¡±

    Though there was this huge question wandering in the Spirit Lord¡¯s brain, he still was able to tell that Qin Song and the others hade to the Spirit World together with Jun Wu Xie and her group. Since he couldn¡¯t really think of the answer in a short time, he would just put the problem aside temporarily and wee Jun Wu Xie¡¯s arrival together with the other spirits.

    Of course there must be a feast prepared for the return of Jun Wu Xie. She was brought to the Spirit House by the friendly spirits and once again, she was able to enjoy the delicacies from the Spirit World.

    During meals, Brownie did not dare to hug Jun Wu Xie again because of Blood Velvet. However, it didn¡¯t stop it from talking for even one second. It had been asking non-stop about questions like where did Jun Wu Xie go for the past five years and why didn¡¯t she return to the Spirit World. Its questions was so many that Jun Wu Xie didn¡¯t know where should she start to answer from but fortunately, Nn Yue would always try to divert Brownie¡¯s attention with food in time.

 Chapter 2359 - Return to The Spirit World (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2359: Return to The Spirit World (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    When the wine had been round three times, all the spirits were already drunk, copsing and lying here and there. This was when the Spirit Lord got the time to ask Jun Wu Xie his questions.

    ¡°The three of them...¡± The Spirit Lord¡¯s eyes fell on Qin Song, Long Jiu and Situ Heng who were seated beside Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie then gave the Spirit Lord a simple exnation regarding the purpose of Qin Song and the others following her to the Spirit World. Though, the shock received by the Spirit Lord after listening to her wasn¡¯t as simple as that.

    The seed of the Spirit Tree was actually inside Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body?!!!

    But... He couldn¡¯t feel it at all!

    ¡°It has been a very long time since we met, everyone really misses you after you¡¯ve left the Soul World.¡± Holding his ss of wine, Qin Song looked at the Spirit Lord andughed cheerfully. The look in the Spirit Lord¡¯s eyes changed slightly. There was a little sadness in them.

    Qin Song¡¯s words immediately attracted the attention of Qiao Chu and the rest, causing everyone to prick up their ears after being aware that there may be some gossip involved in the conversation.

    This fe Qin Song was an old friend of the Spirit Lord!

    The Spirit Lord forced a smile and said. ¡°There¡¯s no point in missing me. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve left for a trip. The Soul World is lively enough. It doesn¡¯t really matter whether or not if I am there.¡±

    ¡°The Spirit Tree misses you very much,¡± sighed Qin Song.

    The Spirit Lord shuddered. He didn¡¯t respond but just drank sullenly.

    On the other side, Qiao Chu was itching to know more about the conversation between Qin Song and the Spirit Lord but he couldn¡¯t really get to know the exact details. Thus, he could only prod secretly at Long Jiu, who was pigging out on his meals, with his elbow. ¡°You guys know the Spirit Lord?¡±

    At that time, Long Jiu was eating heartily. Just to know that even though the Spirit World was more primitive than the Soul World, the spirits here knew how to really ¡°enjoy their lives¡± as they had already went through all the vicissitudes in life. And for the Soul World? Where can you ever find this amount of delicious food to chow down?

    ¡°Uh? Yea... Yeah...¡± replied Long Jiu unclearly with his mouth full of food.

    Of course Qiao Chu wasn¡¯t satisfied with the response. He forced Long Jiu to swallow the food down quickly, feeling desperate to learn more about the inside stories.

    Long Jiu and Qiao Chu often got along well with each other since they were both outgoing and straightforward people. As the quote said, birds of the same feather flock together, that would also mean that they were able to chat with each other without much reserve. Without thinking too much, Long Jiu then openly exined. ¡°Isn¡¯t it quite normal for us to know him? The Spirit Lord was formed from the seed borne by the Spirit Tree. He had been staying at the Soul World for way more longer timepared to Old Five and me. It¡¯s just after that, all of a sudden, he said he wanted to go outside to explore the world. And he just simply left like that...¡±

    Though Long Jiu narrated it all so casually, his words had made Jun Wu Xie who was listening stunned for a little. She looked at the Spirit Lord with astonishment in her eyes.

    The Spirit Lord...

    Even him was formed from the seed of the Spirit Tree?

    Jun Wu Xie had heard the Spirit Lord mentioned before, that the fruits of the Spirit Tree were able to transform into spirits, but she didn¡¯t know that... the seeds could also be cultivated simrly?

    Long Jiu thought that he was whispering, but he didn¡¯t realize that his voice was going to be so loud and clear after consuming alcohol. Not only Qiao Chu and Jun Wu Xie heard him, Qin Song and the Spirit Lord also heard vividly about what he had just said. At the moment, everyone sitting at the table went silent. The Spirit Lord frowned a bit and looked down while Qin Song too, red at Long Jiu.

    Long Jiu suddenly noticed that he had made an indiscretion. He drew back his neck and lowered down his head in a sense of guilt to finish his food.

    ¡°Since... The seed of the Spirit Tree is able to transform into spirit, why do you still insist on taking back the one in Little Xie?¡± Rong Ruo realized there was something wrong. If the seeds of the Spirit Tree was still going to turn into spirits atst, then what was the reason of Qin Song and the others working so hard to get back that one particr seed? Wasn¡¯t it just a seed that hadn¡¯t transform into a spirit?

 Chapter 2360 - Return to The Spirit World (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2360: Return to The Spirit World (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The Spirit Lord remained silent and Qin Song could only let out another sigh. Long Jiu¡¯s mouth... Just ran off on its own... They were simply helpless against it.

    ¡°The Spirit Tree is the creator of all the souls, its fruit can be turned into a soul and although it is also possible for its seed to turn into a soul, but it¡¯s possibility is extremely small. Moreover, the Spirit Tree only produces one seed in every ten thousand years. If you want to cultivate it into a soul, it would need a span of thousands of years and if the seed in Miss Jun¡¯s body is just an ordinary seed, we would not need to be so worried. It¡¯s just that... That particr seed, is the very first seed that the Spirit Tree produced and it was specially reserved to be its sessor.¡±

    There are millions of existences in the world and everything has a fixed number, predetermined or some call it destiny. Even for the existence of something that had been in the world for a time immemorial cannot determine whether it would survive on forever. In order to counter any what ifs, when it produced its very first seed, it consumed a great deal of power and condensed out a golden seed. This seed had been carefully taken care of by the Spirit Tree, protected carefully to prevent any catastrophe to the Soul World from happening if it ever started to wilt...

    Thereafter, the seeds produced by the Spirit Tree were all blue, which was just any ordinary seed. The souls cultivated from these seeds were extremely powerful but they were still ultimately inferior to the very first seed ¨C the golden seed. Even though it was not possible to cultivate a soul, it was nevertheless an existence that could not be reced.

    It was also because of this that they had spent countless years in search of it.

    ¡°.....¡± Rong Ruo waspletely speechless, even if you killed her, she would never ever have thought that the seed in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body was actually that golden seed! It had such astounding origins, no wonder the Soul World would be so restless over it.

    However....

    They were all incredibly curious as to how Jun Wu Yao had gotten his hands on it and even brought it out of the Soul World?

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think that the golden seed would....¡± The Spirit Lord sighed, he had been by the Spirit Tree¡¯s side longer than any of them and had seen that seed many times as well. Never would he have thought that it was taken away by Jun Wu Yao...

    Moreover, he himself was the seed of the Spirit Tree and it would be reasonable to say that he was part of the Spirit Tree. He should be able to sense that seed¡¯s existence but it was very strange that if not for Qin Song and the rest mentioning it, he could not feel a sliver of aura of the Spirit Tree. Even now, he still could not sense it.

    ¡°Are you certain that the golden seed is in Miss Jun¡¯s body?¡± The Spirit Lord could not help but ask.

    ¡°Yes, we are sure of it. Although it is not possible to perceive its existence now, however when Miss Jun was severely injured, the seed had used its own strength to repair Miss Jun¡¯s soul. Hence it¡¯s aura became extremely dense and only after Miss Jun¡¯s soul had stabilized did it revert back to normal and you can no longer sense it.¡± Qin Song was very clear on the phenomenon that happened back then, otherwise, they would have already found her long ago, why would they need to wait only until five years ago?

    That seed in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body was usually very calm and people could not detect its existence. Only when Jun Wu Xie¡¯s soul was wounded did it exert its power.

    The Spirit Lord nodded his head thoughtfully.

    Situ Heng who was seated at one side had on a gloomy face from the beginning to the end. It was as if everything that happened in the Soul Spirit Loft had nothing to do with him. Even the wine that was ced before him had not been touched at all. All he did was to sit and stare intently at every move of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s.

    Even the Spirit Lord had noticed that Situ Heng was behaving oddly but it was just that the Spirit Lord had left the Soul World much earlier on and had never met him before.

 Chapter 2361 - A Deadly Cultivation (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2361: A Deadly Cultivation (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s just skip this topic. Our purpose of visiting here this time is to revive some soul power through the help of your Spirit World. Don¡¯t you wee us?¡± said Qin Song while smiling.

    The Spirit Lord shook his head and smiled. ¡°Why won¡¯t I? It¡¯s even toote for me to wee you.¡±

    ( Boxno vel. co m ) ¡°Well then, thanks for your help.¡± Qin Song grinned.

    Both the old friends were reunited. The tacit understanding they possessed between each other had enabled them to fullyprehend all those words which had never been spoken openly during their conversation.

    ¡°It¡¯s quitete now. Let¡¯s go and have some rest. We will discuss it in detail tomorrow morning.¡± Qin Song stood up and said goodbye. He then left together with Long Jiu and Situ Heng.

    After a while, the Spirit Lord also left the ce. The feast slowly ended as more people began to leave.

    Jun Wu Xie returned to her amodation which was arranged by the Spirit Lord with Qiao Chu and the others crowding around her. After they went back to their respective rooms to get some rest, Jun Wu Xie suddenly walked out of her room. Looking at the Spirit World which she was familiar with, the look in her eyes was cold and cheerless. Little ck once again transformed into a ck cat and jumped onto Jun Wu Xie¡¯s shoulder. It then looked around with its eyes opening wide.

    ¡°Are we going now?¡± Swaying its tail, the ck cat asked.

    Jun Wu Xie didn¡¯t respond. Suddenly, the figure of hers flickered and disappeared from the ce she was first standing at in just a blink of an eye.

    In the Spirit Pce, though it should be the time to rest, there were few figures in the main hall of the Spirit Pce. Qin Song, Long Jiu and Situ Heng who were the first to leave the dinner was now standing in the hall. With a serious expression on his face, the Spirit Lord raised his eyes and stared at the entrance of the main hall.

    Soon, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s figure appeared in the sights of four of them.

    ¡°You came?¡± Qin Song looked at Jun Wu Xie while smiling.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded at him. Just now, during the feast, Qin Song and the rest had been trying to avoid speaking about the abnormality of her body. Instead, they requested to leave in advance. At that time, whether it was for the Spirit Lord or Jun Wu Xie, both of them had already guessed the intention of Qin Song¡¯s behaviour.

    ¡°It¡¯s surely easier to deal with smart people,¡±ughed Qin Song. Since the Spirit Lord and him had known each other for many years, the Spirit Lord would definitely understand his style of acting. But the fact that Jun Wu Xie too, was able to get what he meant made him feel that this was why things could be easily done.

    ¡°What actually is it that made you feel inconvenient to talk about just now?¡± The Spirit Lord frowned. He knew about the intention of Qin Song leaving first but he thought that it was only because Qin Song had something to talk to him privately. He didn¡¯t think that Jun Wu Xie was also involved.

    Qin Song straightened his face and looked at Jun Wu Xie. After he saw Jun Wu Xie nodded slightly at him, he spoke to the Spirit Lord. ¡°We came to the Spirit World, firstly, is to revive our soul powers. Secondly, we need your help to do something which is more important.¡±

    ¡°Oh? What is it?¡± questioned the Spirit Lord.

    While his eyes narrowed a little, the smile hanging on Qin Song¡¯s lips faded away.

    ¡°When we found Miss Jun, we hade to an agreement, that we will be helping her in her revenge and after she finished her revenge, she will return the seed of the Spirit Tree to us. I think you have already found out that the soul power of Miss Jun is way more strongerpared to the past five years, haven¡¯t you?¡±

    The Spirit Lord nodded. Indeed, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s soul power was several times stronger than the power she had in the past. It was just that the Spirit Lord didn¡¯t really think deeply about it. Now that Qin Song had mentioned about it, he suddenly came to a thought that the development of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s soul power was actually going too fast.

    ¡°To be honest, our second purpose ofing here is to ask you if you are able to stabilize both Miss Jun¡¯s soul power and spirit energy using the cultivation in the Spirit World,¡± said Qin Song.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± The Spirit Lord had a feeling that something bad was going to happen. When did the soul power and the spirit energy beparable with each other and is able to be discussed in the same topic?

 Chapter 2362 - A Deadly Cultivation (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2362: A Deadly Cultivation (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°How can you cultivate with a flesh body? You¡¯ve gotta be kidding! Miss Jun doesn¡¯t know how powerful it is but don¡¯t you all know?!¡± It was the very first time the Spirit Lord had ever revealed such profound anger. Having originated from the Soul World, he had a very deep understanding towards the cultivation methods there and although that method was indeed powerful enough for people, but at the same time, the damage that they had to exchange for such power was also terrible.

    Qin Song became silent.

    Instead, Jun Wu Xie said: ¡°I know it is dangerous, but I have no other choice. The Upper Realm has already stretched their hands out to all three realms. If I were to just remain a spectator at the sidelines, no one would be able to stop them.¡±

    If she could, she too did not want to cultivate such an extreme method, but... she had no choice.

    The face of the Spirit Lord was ugly to the extreme. Jun Wu Xie had saved the Spirit World yet he could only watch her push herself forcibly to gain such powers through such dangerous means.

    ¡°You want to deal with the Upper Realm?!¡± The Spirit Lord looked at her incredulously, the courage of this girl was too big and it seemed that there was nothing in the world that she did not dare to do.

    The query of the Spirit Lord made Qin Song and other people simrly stunned. They only knew that she wanted to exact vengeance but they did not know to whom her vengeance was directed to. Today, when they found out that she was going to deal with the Upper Realm, they were iparably shocked.

    The expression on Situ Heng¡¯s face changed slightly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that I can only helplessly watch them carry out the Blood Sacrifice of the Three Realms?¡±

    In a single sentence, she had rendered them speechless.

    They were very clear on the n of the Upper Realm and even though they were enraged, they were powerless to stop it.

    Never would they have thought that Jun Wu Xie had been secretly preparing to deal with the Upper Realm.

    The Spirit Lord leaned forward with his brows wrinkled and looked at her intently: ¡°The danger is too great, do you have any certainty?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie nodded her head slightly.

    The n that she had spent five years on that had supported her to the present was not an illusory fantasy, but power that she grasped with her own hands.

    ¡°So you¡¯vee to the Spirit World to use the Spirit World¡¯s soul power to stabilize the power of Miss Jun?¡± The Spirit Lord shifted his attention and looked at Qin Song.

    Qin Song nodded: ¡°This is also ourst resort. If we are able to go back to the Soul World, I believe that the effect will be better, but now we can¡¯t go back to the Upper Realm. We can only use your Spirit World, and... I know that you have a deeper understanding for such matters more than I do.¡±

    The Spirit Lord smiled bitterly, yes that was right, he stayed longer than any of them in the Soul World. Naturally, he knew everything about the Soul World. Under the great stimtion, the Spirit Lord took a deep breath and fixated his gaze on Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°I can help you temporarily stabilize the power, but if you want topletely stabilize it, you still have to go to the Soul World. I can only let your soul and spirit power calm down for a short time and the process will be extremely painful. Are you able to endure the pain?¡±

    ¡°What can I not endure?¡± Jun Wu Xie raised her eyebrows. She had to endure the pain for five long years. In order to achieve her own goals, even if she had to suffer such great pain, she could still endure it!

    ¡°Good!¡± The Spirit Lord¡¯s gaze was profound and at the same time, he looked at Qin Song, Long Jiu and Situ Heng.

    ¡°I want to stabilize the chaos of the powers in her body. It isn¡¯t enough with just me. You all need to help out as well. I will arrange the ce. In the meantime, we must take turns to suppress the power in her body. Are you all willing to help?¡±

    Qin Song and Long Jiu naturally agreed without a second thought and their gazes could not help butnd on Situ Heng.

 Chapter 2363 - A Deadly Cultivation (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2363: A Deadly Cultivation (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Although Situ Heng, Qin Song and Long Jiu were on the same mission, but because of Situ Heng¡¯s personality, they weren¡¯t very close. After Qin Song and Long Jiu reached an agreement, Situ Heng was livid and stayed that way for a long time. When Qin Song and Long Jiu taught Jun Wu Xie, Situ Heng scoffed at their efforts and did not show any interest nor did he help.

    This time when the Spirit Lord had proposed for the three of them to help, Qin Song and Long Jiu were more than happy to, however as for Situ Heng.... Even the two of them were not confident that he would agree.

    Situ Heng¡¯s character was gloomy and stubborn, he would not change anything once he has made up his mind. In his eyes, be it Jun Wu Yao on Jun Wu Xie, they were the thieves that had stolen the Spirit Tree¡¯s seed. If not for Qin Song and Long Jiu, he would have long targeted Jun Wu Xie¡¯s weakness that year and struck out against her!

    At this moment, Long Jiu could not help but worry. He looked at Qin Song¡¯s grim face and looked once again at that sullen face of Situ Heng. He could not help but say, ¡°Situ... Let¡¯s just help that littless, alright? After all, we do have an agreement between us. Moreover, if anything happens to her, it might hurt the seed of the Spirit Tree, then....¡±

    Before Long Jiu could even finish his sentence, Situ Heng suddenly said, ¡°Alright.¡±

    The moment he said it out, Long Jiu¡¯s face was frozen in shock.

    He.....

    He had actually agreed to it so easily?!

    Long Jiu aside, even Qin Song was extremely taken aback by Situ Heng¡¯s response.

    He thought that he would need to waste quite a bit of saliva before he could persuade Situ Heng, but...

    Situ Heng had agreed to it without much thought and this had indeed surprised Qin Song

    ¡°What? Don¡¯t you all just want me to help? Now that I have agreed, why do you all look so confused?¡± Situ Heng¡¯s gaze swept by Long Jiu and his lips curled up into a sneer.

    Long Jiu hurriedly shook his head.

    ¡°No, no, no! Situ, you have really high principles! I, Long Jiu, admire such righteousness!¡± He really could not see that there would be such a day that he would see such a side of Situ Heng.

    Situ Heng red coldly at Long Jiu and no longer said anything.

    Seeing that they had all agreed, the Spirit Lord felt relieved. In fact, if it was possible, the more souls that could participate in this would be better. This was because with Jun Wu Xie¡¯s current strength, ordinary souls could not suppress the chaos in her body. Only the few of them who had been borne from the Spirit Tree, who had the purest soul could help. However, the power needed for each would be extraordinarilyrge and if even more powerful souls could be added into the equation, the effect would naturally be better.

    ¡°I shall arrange for tomorrow then, Miss Jun, please have a good rest today. Once you¡¯ve started, you can¡¯t stop. You can take this time and meet with your friends.¡± The Spirit Lord looked at her as he exined.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded slightly, but her eyes swept past Situ Heng who had remained silent all this while.

    It had been almost five years since she had met them and she was already familiar with the temperament of these three. She never thought that Situ Heng would have any kindness towards her.

    Situ Heng had never once concealed his unhappiness towards her.

    Only this time, Situ Heng¡¯s reaction was somewhat unexpected.

    She narrowed her eyes slightly and without anyone noticing, a glint shed by her eyes.

 Chapter 2364 - Stabilizing the Spirit (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2364: Stabilizing the Spirit (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    After receiving permission from the Spirit Lord, Jun Wu Xie informed Qiao Chu and the others right away after she went back. She didn¡¯t tell them anything other than that she would be cultivating in a special ce arranged by the Spirit Lord in order to reassure them.

    And of course Qiao Chu and the rest of them didn¡¯t suspect anything.

    The second day early in the morning, Jun Wu Xie headed to the Spirit Pce.

    The ce that the Spirit Lord arranged for her was an underground pce with a veryrge area located somewhere in the Spirit Pce. There were countless spirit fires floating in the underground pce, illuminating the whole ce with their bits of light.

    ¡°You can just sit over there.¡± The Spirit Lord pointed at a round tform ced in the centre of the underground pce.

    The method used by the Spirit Lord was to use their soul power as guide andbine them with the soul power in the Spirit World to handle the chaotic energy caused by the fusion of the soul power and the spirit energy mixed in the body of Jun Wu Xie. This would temporarily reduce the strong repellence between both the energies.

    Although it was true that five years of cultivating the Soul World Cultivation Method using a human body was able to achieve the effect of double cultivation, enforced cultivation like this would blur the line between the soul power and the spirit energy of Jun Wu Xie. Both the powers weren¡¯t supposed to mix together, but they began to blend into each other inside Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body. If she continued to let it be, the soul power mixed in her spirit energy would bring unimaginable injuries to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body, whereas the spirit energy mixed in her soul power would also bring serious ravages to her spirit.

    Though there was the seed of the Spirit Tree protecting her spirit, but once her body exploded, the following thing that would be happening was the destabilization of her spirit. It was going to be a nightmare then.

    Following the instruction given, Jun Wu Xie walked onto the tform and sat down. Qin Song and the others were already in the underground pce. The Spirit Lord crossed his legs and sat beside Jun Wu Xie. He then tried to speak in a soft and gentle voice to Jun Wu Xie. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do anything during the whole process. Just try your best to regte your energy to prevent them from repelling the soul power given by us. We will guide you in sorting out the energy in your body with our soul power. It may be a long process but it can¡¯t be easily stopped once you¡¯ve begun. There will be time for you to rest in the middle. Every time, we¡¯ll be taking turns and every cycle makes one round. You must go through at least one round before you are allowed to rest. Do you get me?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie nodded her head.

    The Spirit Lord didn¡¯t say more after that. Actually, the whole process of keeping the energy under control wasn¡¯t thatplicated. Just that it should be handled carefully to prevent idents from happening, or else it would bring huge damage to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s spirit.

    The ck caty beside Jun Wu Xie¡¯s legs, apanying her. Well-behaved and quiet.

    ¡°You guys just need to watch how I do it.¡± The Spirit Lord did not forget to tell Qin Song and the rest.

    ¡°Alright,¡± respond Qin Song while Long Jiu too, nodded at him. Except for Situ Heng, he didn¡¯t speak a word but just stared at Jun Wu Xie who was sitting there. There was no sign of response on his face and nobody knew what was he thinking about.

    Since the Spirit Lord didn¡¯t want the event to dy for too long, he immediately began to use his soul power. There was a faint soul power floating out from the palm of the Spirit Lord. It slowly lengthened and formed into an illusory thread, connecting between his palm and the centre between Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyebrows. It seemed like the spirit fires floating in the underground pce were activated by the soul power of the Spirit Lord, causing the light they emitted to get brighter. It felt like the light had its own conscious as they moved forward and gathered around the spirit thread. The light then intertwined with the grey spirit line and fused into the centre part between Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyebrows bit by bit..

    Jun Wu Xie closed both her eyes and felt the energying from the external environment calmly.

    It was a strange but at the same time, familiar feeling. It felt like the condition when she was absorbing the soul power through the Soul Reinforcement, but still, there was a slight difference between both of them.

 Chapter 2365 - Stabilizing the Spirit (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2365: Stabilizing the Spirit (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The soul power absorbed through the cultivation of the Spirit Reinforcement was the pure energying from the Spirit World. But now, the energy that was flowing into Jun Wu Xie¡¯s spirit was guided by the Spirit Lord. It seemed like those soul power had been slowing down their flowing pace consciously while waiting for her to regte the power herself.

    It was aplete silence in the underground pce. Standing aside, Qin Song and the others were watching the act of the Spirit Lord in amazement.

    Long Jiu¡¯s eyes widened even more, they were filled with astonishment.

    Before that, he had never met the Spirit Lord. He also didn¡¯t actually know how powerful the Spirit Lord was. But the method used by the Spirit Lord today was so magical and amazing. With the way he consumed his soul power to guide Jun Wu Xie, it contained high limits towards the strength of his soul power. Long Jiu had been watching for more than two hours but there was still no sign of the Spirit Lord being exhausted. At the moment, his perception towards the strength of the Spirit Lord came to a great change.

    ¡°Wow... The power of the Spirit Lord is really...¡± Strong!

    Long Jiu couldn¡¯t help but marvelled.

    Qin Song who was standing beside him lowered his voice and said. ¡°He was once the strongest spirit in the Soul World, otherwise how would the Spirit Tree feel relieved to let him leave alone? Though the Spirit World isn¡¯tparable to the Soul World, he built it himself with his soul power. The power he has isn¡¯t something that you can imagine. But it seemed like quite a lot of his soul power had been used up in building the Spirit World. The power he had when he left the Soul World was even more than the amount he has now.¡±

    There were full of admiration for the Spirit Lord in Qin Song¡¯s word.

    All the spirits that were transformed from the seeds of the Spirit Tree were very strong but among them, the Spirit Lord was the strongest. The Spirit Tree wasn¡¯t able to move but it had its own consciousness. It cared and loved the spirits it created like they were its own children. If the Spirit Lord wasn¡¯t strong enough, how would the Spirit Tree allow the Spirit Lord to leave its protection of the Soul World with ease?

    Long Jiu nodded his head emotionally and stopped himself from simply speaking.

    The assistance cultivation done by the Spirit Lord had gone through for a whole day. It was till the second day that he finally felt a bit ufortable. The moment he realized that there was something wrong regarding his condition, he gave Qin Song a look and Qin Song then immediately reced him. Both the spirits cooperate so well with each other that the soul thread linking on Jun Wu Xie didn¡¯t even break. The switching was totally perfect.

    ¡°Just keep going on using this method, her condition should be stabilized after ten more rounds.¡± The Spirit Lord looked a little pale, but he didn¡¯t hurry himself to leave.

    While looking at the good-looking Spirit Lord who was standing beside him, Long Jiu couldn¡¯t stop his eyes from ncing at the tall and thin body of the Spirit Lord. Subconsciously, he swallowed his saliva.

    For real though, this guy had always been hiding his light under a bushel.

    The duration of Qin Song in assisting Jun Wu Xie¡¯s cultivation was one or two hours shorter than the Spirit Lord, but it was still considered as quite a long time. Without talking much, Long Jiu took his ce, feeling keen to try how long can he sustained.

    Unfortunately, it had only been one day and one night, and Long Jiu already felt like the soul power inside his body wasn¡¯t able to sustain any longer, causing him to exchange his position with Situ Heng.

    However, when it was Situ Heng¡¯s turn, Jun Wu Xie who was meditating noticed that the energy flowing into her body suddenly became vigorous. It was not as gentle as the previous one. Not like an auxiliary, but more of an invader. The only thing she could do was to quickly adjust the soul power in her body and made an effort to scatter the ferocious soul power which was rushing into her body to other parts of her spirit. This made Jun Wu Xie who had been persisting for five years to experience a huge pressure.

    But one round was yet toe, she couldn¡¯t stop or else everything would have been gone to waste. On the other hand, it will also cause more damage to her!

 Chapter 2366 - Stabilizing the Spirit (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2366: Stabilizing the Spirit (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The abnormality of a spirit couldn¡¯t be judged easily by the bystander. Therefore, the Spirit Lord and the others won¡¯t be able to notice the difort that was experiencing by Jun Wu Xie.

    In the underground pce, Situ Heng was seated with his legs crossed without any expression on his face. There wasn¡¯t anything weird on his emotionless face.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s spirit was now enduring torment but she couldn¡¯t get out of this circumstance.

    With a gloomy re in his eyes, Situ Heng stared at the stiffened figure of Jun Wu Xie. A murderous intent shed across his eyes.

    One day had passed with just a blink of an eye, Situ Heng finally kept his soul power back and ended the first round of controlling her energy. The moment Situ Heng removed his soul power, the soul thread that was linking with the centre part between Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyebrows dissipated and the light of the spirit fires that was originally gathering together too, began to scatter in all directions.

    Jun Wu Xie didn¡¯t move a bit and was still sitting on the round tform even when Situ Heng had gotten himself up and moved to the side. The Spirit Lord then immediately went to have a check on Jun Wu Xie but he did not dare to simply touch her.

    While on the other hand, Long Jiu seemed to be a little nervous. ¡°How is it? How is it? Is there any effect?¡±

    The Spirit Lord shook his head. ¡°I have never used this kind of method. I can¡¯t really tell that if it¡¯s effective or not.¡±

    Throughout the ages, Jun Wu Xie was the very first person to cultivate the Soul World Cultivation Method with her mortal body!

    The Spirit Lord and the rest waited for a long time before there was movementing from Jun Wu Xie who was sitting on the round tform. The tightly closed eyes opened slowly and a pair of calm and cool eyes came into their sight.

    At that time, the Spirit Lord and the others let out a sigh of relief.

    ¡°How is it?¡± asked the Spirit Lord while looking at Jun Wu Xie.

    After a moment of silence, Jun Wu Xie replied. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±

    A trace of dness appeared on the Spirit Lord¡¯s face.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. You may have a rest for a day and we¡¯ll proceed on the day after tomorrow. You may feel a little ufortable at first, but slowly, it will be better,¡± said the Spirit Lord. Knowing that there wasn¡¯t any strong energy repellence felt by Jun Wu Xie was the best thing ever.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded her head. While standing up, she tended to wobble and it scared Long Jiu so much that he almost went forward to support her. However, Jun Wu Xie waved her hands and stabilized her body. She then tardily walked out from the underground pce. There wasn¡¯t any odd expression seen on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face when she brushed past Situ Heng. Agilely, the ck cat walked behind Jun Wu Xie.

    The Spirit Lord and the others in the underground pce didn¡¯t notice any strangeness the entire time. They were just sincerely feeling happy for Jun Wu Xie. No matter if Jun Wu Xie was able to fully recover using this method, at least it did have its effect based on the current view.

    Jun Wu Xie who was already outside the underground pce failed to bear the sore and pain in her spirit. She sat under a big tree while leaning her back on its trunk without making any noise. Although she was in her spirit form, her face didn¡¯t look good. It was even to the extent of being scary.

    ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with Situ Heng!¡± Since there wasn¡¯t anyone around, the ck cat jumped on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s shoulder and spoke urgently to her. Both its and Jun Wu Xie¡¯s spirits shared the same body and the connection between their spirits was very close. When Jun Wu Xie was regting her soul power, the ck cat could feel it clearly too. There wasn¡¯t any problem with the soul power of the Spirit Lord, Qin Song and Long Jiu.

    But when it was handed over to Situ Heng, the condition was totally different!

    Even the ck cat was able to feel the great difort from the extreme aggressive soul power, let alone Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie narrowed her eyes, with coldness glinting under them. After sitting for a while, she got up. She didn¡¯t return right off to get some rest. Instead, she turned back and headed towards the Spirit Pce.

    Just when the Spirit Lord went back to his resting ce and prepared to rest, he suddenly saw Jun Wu Xie who should have left once again appeared outside the door of his room. He was surprised to see her.

 Chapter 2367 - A Shocking Conjecture (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2367: A Shocking Conjecture (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°What happened? Are you feeling sick?¡± The Spirit Lord didn¡¯t care much about himself not getting rest for a few days. He immediately came forward to wee Jun Wu Xie once he saw hering.

    Looking at the Spirit Lord, Jun Wu Xie said. ¡°There¡¯s something I want to talk to you.¡±

    With a trace of doubt in the Spirit Lord¡¯s eyes, he thought that the thing Jun Wu Xie wanted to discuss was about the method he used in suppressing her energy. After inviting Jun Wu Xie to have a seat, he then prepared himself to be all ears.

    ¡°You said it before, that all the spirits that entered the Spirit World were selected after their deaths, right?¡± Suddenly, Jun Wu Xie asked.

    It was a sudden question, causing the Spirit Lord to show great astonishment in his eyes. Why would Jun Wu Xie, all of a sudden, mention about it?

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°After you came to the Lower Realm, you promised the Lower Realm to give them the medicinal pills that are able to extract spirits from the bodies. You had also opened a door for them for convenience. The thing I want to know, is that except for you, is there still anyone who is able to do the same thing?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked again.

    The Spirit Lord responded: ¡°Except for me, only two of them are able to enter or leave the Spirit World freely. One is Dark Emperor and the other one is the Spirit Tree.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie narrowed her eyes and said, ¡°Do you still remember Wu Jiu and the fake Spirit Lord?¡±

    The eyes of the Spirit Lord widened a bit, finally realizing what actually did Jun Wu Xie want to ask about.

    ¡°You¡¯re suspecting that both of them were able to enter the Spirit World because there¡¯s someone who¡¯s secretly helping them?¡± The Spirit Lord¡¯s expression changed. During the time when Wu Jiu and the fake Spirit Lord appeared, the whole Spirit World was nearly devastated. If it wasn¡¯t for Jun Wu Xie who had intervened in the incident, perhaps the Spirit World would have turned into a puppet of the fake Spirit Lord.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded.

    The Spirit Lord frowned. ¡°I had investigated the case before. There weren¡¯t any record of them entering the Spirit World. Though the record for Wu Jiu was still there, I found out that the actual way of him entering the Spirit World had been wiped out with deceits after further investigation. Actually, I have always been thinking about a question regarding both of their appearances in the Spirit World. It¡¯s true that the Spirit World isn¡¯tparable with the Soul World, but it still can¡¯t be easily entered by any ordinary person. Even for the Upper Realm experts who owned spirit rings, they definitely don¡¯t have the ability to extract their spirits from their bodies and enter the Spirit World by force.¡±

    ¡°Except for the spirits, the Dark Emperor is the only exception who is able to enter the Spirit World freely. Except for him, it¡¯s almost impossible for the others to do that. If not, the Spirit World would have been long destroyed by someone who has the thought of doing that. Is there anything in your mind?¡± He asked her.

    Still, he had enough confidence in the Spirit World which he built by himself.

    Jun Wu Xie didn¡¯t rushed herself to reply to the Spirit Lord¡¯s question. It was as if there was something running in her mind. She thought for a while and then said. ¡°The medicinal pill that extract spirits which you gave to Qiao Chu them, are you the one who did the research and made it?¡±

    Instantly, the Spirit Lord shook his head. ¡°How would I know about these? It¡¯s just that when I was in the Soul World...¡±

    Instead of finishing his words, the Spirit Lord suddenly stopped talking. An uneasy thought sprang into his mind during the conversation, causing the words he hadn¡¯t let out to be stuck like some stones pressing on his throat. His eyes widened. With an unbelievable gaze, he stared at Jun Wu Xie who was seated opposite, stroking the little ck cat calmly.

    ¡°You...¡± The Spirit Lord spoke in a shaking voice. ¡°Are you saying that... Wu Jiu and the fake Spirit Lord... had used the same method... to enter the Spirit World?!¡±

 Chapter 2368 - A Shocking Conjectureï¼ˆ2ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2368: A Shocking Conjecture£¨2£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The moment this thought entered the Spirit Lord¡¯s mind, he felt chills running through his entire being. That type of medicinal pill was something that the Soul World would never allow to be passed out. Only after going through thorough discussions with Jun Xian and having countless measures in ce did he dare to allow the people of the Lower Realm to use it. To have the privilege of taking it, a person had to go through a thorough inspection and be approved by a special personnel. Even when administering it, the person needed to be blindfolded and the person administering it must ensure that it had beenpletely consumed and the person taking it had no means to even touch it at will. The Spirit Lord had no choice but to ensure that it was controlled under such strict measures.

    If someone else had ess to such a phenomenal medicinal pill, let¡¯s not mention the Spirit World, that person would even be able to ess the Soul World easily at will ...

    Just the thought of this alone.... the Spirit Lord no longer dared to even continue this train of thought...

    Jun Wu Xie remained calm and replied, ¡°This is just my own conjuncture.¡±

    ¡°If you hadn¡¯t noticed anything, would you even have such a thought? Tell me, what did you discover?¡± The Spirit Lord did not believe that these were mere spections on her part. He had some understanding of her character and she for one, was never a person who would have such baseless conjunctures out of the blue. ( .c om )

    She raised her cold gaze and it met with the Spirit Lord¡¯s anxious gaze.

    ¡°I have my suspicions and would need your cooperation.¡± She said it in a matter-of-factly tone.

    ¡°Just say it!¡± He agreed without second thoughts, no matter what she suspected, he had a feeling that things were not as simple as he had imagined.

    Jun Wu Xie waved her hand to beckon him closer and whispered to him.

    ......

    On the other side, Qin Song, Long Jiu and Situ Heng left the Spirit Pce. The Spirit Lord has especially arranged afortable ce for them to stay in. They lived next to each other and along the way back, Long Jiu¡¯s mouth did not shut once.

    ¡°I really didn¡¯t think...that the Spirit Lord was so capable. Before all of this started, I was still curious about why we had to take a break after each round. Now Ipletely understand it and judging by the way things are going, I reckon we¡¯d need another six days. If we had done all ten rounds at one go, I am afraid that we can¡¯t stand it at all.¡± Long Jiu sighed deeply. He didn¡¯t think that he had such a big gap with Qin Song, but after this, he immediately understood that his current strength was insufficient.

    ¡°This is only the first round, the Spirit Lord is afraid that we will make mistakes in the middle which is why he wanted us to stay and watch the entire process from start to finish. From the next round on, we only need to go when it¡¯s our turn.¡± Qin Song chuckled, feeling amused from Long Jiu¡¯s reaction.

    From the looks of things, assisting with this wasn¡¯t particrly difficult apart from therge consumption of soul power.

    ¡°I hope this method can be useful for the littless.¡± Long Jiu smiled and said.

    ( .c om ) Situ Heng who was walking by the side remained silent the entire time. When he arrived at the residence, he entered the room without saying a word. Instead, he caused Long Jiu to be even more baffled. When Long Jiu saw Situ Heng shut the door without saying a word, he scratched his head and said. ¡°I really don¡¯t understand Situ even more now. At first, I thought that he didn¡¯t like the littless, so he was always cold and unfeeling. But this time round, Situ really changed my opinion of him. I really didn¡¯t expect him to be willing to help, although that character of his... isn¡¯t all that likeable, but... I decided that I will find less fault with him in the future.¡±

    Qin Song simply smiled and stared at Situ Heng¡¯s door, not knowing what was on his mind.

    In the room, the moment when Situ Heng closed the door, no longer was there the usually expressionless face but instead, it had changed into one that was filled with malice!

    He sat down on the chair and the malevolence he exuded was terrifying.

    ¡°I was too careless! I didn¡¯t expect that the revenge target of that obnoxious girl turned out to be the Upper Realm! Hmph! She really is a crafty little bitch, she never revealed a word about it before.¡±

 Chapter 2369 - A Shocking Conjecture (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2369: A Shocking Conjecture (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Situ Heng clenched his pair of fists with a cold and gloomy look in his eyes. Both the idiots, Qin Song and Long Jiu, were keeping quiet because they were fooled by the little bitch, but even he himself too, was being fooled around. Jun Wu Xie kept on saying that she needed the power to avenge but she never mentioned who was her enemy. It was until when they were in the Spirit Pce, he found out that the one Jun Wu Xie wanted to take revenge on was actually the Upper Realm!

    ¡°You¡¯re lucky this time since you escaped. But you are not going to be this lucky next time!¡± There was a trace of viciousness emerging from Situ Heng¡¯s eyes. It wasn¡¯t his real intention to agree in helping with Jun Wu Xie¡¯s treatment. If there was any possibility, he earnestly hoped that Jun Wu Xie would die as early as possible. However, if he didn¡¯t give any response, with the strength of the Spirit Lord and Qin Song, the treatment wasn¡¯tpletely impossible to carry on even without him.

    Furthermore...

    How could he just sit by and watch Jun Wu Xie getting better day by day?!

    Unfortunately, since the Spirit Lord, Qin Song and Long Jiu were on the spot this time, he wasn¡¯t able to use any overly intense tricks. He could only attack purely with his soul power and he didn¡¯t even dare to do it too obvious, but...

    For the next time, there wouldn¡¯t be so many people in the underground pce!

    An evil smile bloomed on the edges of Situ Heng¡¯s lips, making his face which was already dark and shady to be more savage.

    ...

    When Jun Wu Xie returned from the Spirit Pce, the difort in her spirit had finally worn away. Before she had even reached the house, she saw a shing light. The moment she took a closer look at it, she became so speechless.

    The only thing she encountered was the scene of her spirit rings beating the daylights out of each other. Corpse Flower who had the most robust body looked miserable the most. His strong body was hanging upside down on a tree with a vine. With one of his legs tied up with the vine, he swung pathetically in the wind. His mouth waspletely frozen under the crystal clear ice, looking so wronged like he was going to cry.

    Below Corpse Flower, there was only the short stature of Little Lotus anxiously jumping up and down. His two short little fat legs were hopping here and there, trying to rescue Corpse Flower while Blood Velvet, Poison Ivy, Poppy and Crystal Orchid were standing steadily at the other side. Whereas for Qiao Chu and the others who were standing aside, they were being some onlookers and were trying hard not tough.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jun Wu Xie walked resignedly towards them. She had only left for six days, how could the six of them have already made such a fuss?

    ¡°Mistress!!¡± Once Little Lotus saw the figure of Jun Wu Xie, he immediately stepped out his short little legs and threw himself into Jun Wu Xie¡¯s arms. His tears were dropping like a kite with broken string. The ck cat was so used to it that it held a white porcin bottle under the chin of Little Lotus with its tail to collect his tears...

    ¡°Waahhh... Mistress, save Little Taro!! They are bullying him,¡±ined Little Lotus while sniffling and crying to the point that he wasn¡¯t able to breathe properly.

    Jun Wu Xie raised her head and looked in the direction of the four spirit rings who seemed to be at leisure.

    Smiling brightly, Blood Velvet waved his hands at Jun Wu Xie without feeling any guilt. Crystal Orchid looked away calmly while Poppy grinned wickedly. And for Poison Ivy, he was just frowning.

    No matter how she observed, four of them had no regrets at all.

    ¡°Little Xie, you¡¯re finally back! If you¡¯re still not back, I think they are going to stew Corpse Flower!¡± Qiao Chu came forward.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Qiao Chu in confusion. ¡°What the hell is going on?¡±

    After taking a nce at Jun Wu Xie, Qiao Chu raised his finger and pointed at Corpse Flower who was hung in the air. ¡°Well... I didn¡¯t expect that your Corpse Flower would have this kind of hobby.¡±

 Chapter 2370 - Humming A Little Tune

    <h4>Chapter 2370: Humming A Little Tune</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie looked puzzledly at Qiao Chu. She then moved her sight to Corpse Flower. It seemed like Corpse Flower had noticed that Jun Wu Xie was looking at him, the struggle on his face suddenly disappeared and his eyes began to avoid hers, not having the guts to make eye contact with Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°What did he do again?¡± The ck cat asked instead of Jun Wu Xie, swaying its tail like it had long ustomed to incidents like this.

    With his face showing clearly that he was holding in hisughter, Qiao Chu cleared his throat and said in a way of pretending to be serious. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. To sum everything up, it¡¯s still a good habit, just that the thinges along with the habit is really...¡±

    It turned out that although Corpse Flower looked powerful and burly, he actually had a virtuous character inside him. For the few days of Jun Wu Xie not being around, her ring spirits would either return to their homes to meet their friends or stay in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s room, waiting for her toe back.

    Corpse Flower belonged to thetter. He didn¡¯t go anywhere else but just stayed in the house while the other five of them went outside. But today, the moment the five of them opened the door of her room aftering back, they almost fainted collectively due to his fumigation!

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s room was suffused with strong rotten smell and there was Corpse Flower in the room, working hard to clean the room with his hand holding a broom and at the same time, singing a tuneless song!!

    The breath he puffed out was just...

    Just imagine a whole room filled with this smell, how ¡°refreshing¡± it was!

    No wonder Corpse Flower would get on everyone¡¯s nerves and was whipped while being hung on the tree. Just think about it, five ring spirits were returning to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s room in a rxing mood and before they could even check out whether or not their Mistress was in the room, they were first weed by the ¡°hugs and kisses¡± which was breathed out by Corpse Flower. The speciality of his greeting method! Nobody would ever top that!

    While Qiao Chu was busy babbling, Corpse Flower seemed embarrassed. Despite being hung in mid-air, he stretched his hands and covered his masculine face...

    He... really didn¡¯t mean to do it. He was just thinking of cleaning the house so that it would be looking neat and tidy before Jun Wu Xie returned. He thought that since Little Lotus and the rest of the ring spirits weren¡¯ting back for these few days, it was okay for him to sing for ¡°only¡± one or two sentences. At worse, he could ventte the room by opening the windows before they came back. Well, flower proposes, but God disposes, who would know that...

    The corners of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s lips twitched a bit. This was actually not her first time experiencing Corpse Flower¡¯s so called hobby. During the time Corpse Flower had just be her ring spirit, she didn¡¯t know about the power of him opening his mouth so she didn¡¯t really care about it. Until the moment she found out that Corpse Flower was good at doing housework, and the thing he loved the most was to sing when he was cleaning...

    Since then, she never allowed Corpse Flower to touch the broom, not even a bit.

    Nobody would ever think that Corpse Flower¡¯s hobby would once again appear.

    Staring at the door which was wide opening, Jun Wu Xie had totally lost her mood to go back to her house. Even though the house was still a little distance away from her, she was able to smell faintly of the weird odor. It was like multiple dead bodies were hidden inside her room.

    ¡°Mistress...¡± Little Lotus raised his head pitifully and looked at Jun Wu Xie, trying to plead for her forgiveness towards Corpse Flower.

    Jun Wu Xie gently rubbed on his little head. She then turned her head and looked at Qiao Chu who wasughing cheerfully at the other side.

    ¡°I am going to stay in your room tonight.¡±

    ¡°Huh?!¡± At the very moment, Qiao Chu¡¯s face turned pale!

    Jun Wu Xie was going to sleep in his room... This... He still didn¡¯t want to die at such a young age!

    ¡°Just go and squeeze a room with Brother Hua,¡± said Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°...¡± Qiao Chu widened his eyes and turned his head unconsciously in the direction of Hua Yao who was just watching for the entire time.

    Hua Yao immediately showed him an expression of undisguised disgust!

 Chapter 2371 - Insidious Trap (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2371: Insidious Trap (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Corpse Flower was hung on the tree for an entire night, no matter how much Little Lotus pled, he could not save him.

    The very next day, Jun Wu Xie went to the Spirit Pce early and this time, only the Spirit Lord was waiting for her. As for Qin Song and the others, they only needed to follow the arrangement and take over at the specific time.

    After experiencing it once, the second round went by very smoothly.

    The next person after the Spirit Lord was Qin Song and after that was Long Jiu, followed by Situ Heng who was thest person for this second round.

    After the previous disappointing experience, Long Jiu was determined to try his best to hold it for a longer time but in the end, the result was not very much different. When he could no longer hold on, he could only helplessly turn to look at Situ Heng who had entered the undergone Pce not too long ago.

    Situ Heng seemed to have ced all the prejudice he had against Jun Wu Xie away and today he had made it on time. This made Long Jiu secretly heave a sigh of relief.

    ¡°I... can¡¯t hold on any longer. Situ, let¡¯s switch?¡± Long Jiu looked at Situ Heng and smiled bitterly.

    Situ Heng walked over not say a word and immediately took over the control of the soul thread.

    The moment Long Jiu retracted his own soul power, he slumped to the ground in exhaustion andy t. The process of this suppression was notplicated but to continuously transmit soul power was draining for him. When he turned his head and saw the indifferent Situ Heng who was concentrating hard, his lips could not help but curl up into a smile.

    ¡°Situ, I¡¯ve misunderstood you. I really didn¡¯t think that you would be willing to help this littless. I thank you on her behalf.¡± Long Jiu struggled to sit up as he beamed.

    However, Situ Heng did not pay any attention to the words of Long Jiu, all he did was control the soul thread with his usually indifferent face. Long Jiu felt a little embarrassed as he touched his nose awkwardly and pulled himself up quietly. After standing at the side for some time to determine that there was nothing out of the ordinary, he then left.

    Only after Long Jiu left that on Situ Heng¡¯s indifferent face, a smile that had a hint of contempt appeared.

    Help Jun Wu Xie? He had to be kidding. Why would he?

    Situ Heng¡¯s sinister gaze fell onto Jun Wu Xie who was currently meditating with her eyes closed. In the midst of all the viciousness¡¯s swirling in his eyes, there wasn¡¯t any of the urgency from before.

    Over the past few days, when the others were helping Jun Wu Xie suppress all the chaotic energies in her body, Situ Heng had been deep in contemtion. With Jun Wu Xie¡¯s current state, it was not hard to wreck her soul, even if he did not do it directly, as long as there was a sudden interruption to the control of the soul thread, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s soul would sustain heavy damage. However..... This was not enough to kill her.

    Although Situ Heng disdained Jun Wu Xie, but he had to admit that over the five years, her growth had indeed exceeded his expectations. Even if she was seriously injured, if she wanted to kill him, it would not be an impossible task.

    Jun Wu Xie was a thorn that Situ Heng had to remove. He could not leave such a person who harboured such strong enmity against the Upper Realm who possessed such an outstanding talent to continue to live.

    However, at the same time, he did not wish to put himself in any potential danger. If he rushed things, it would only result in losses for both sides. He clearly had the advantage, so how could he do anything stupid?

    After pondering over it for a few days, Situ Heng finally thought of an insidious n. He would not let anything happen to her suddenly nor would he allow her to discover anything out of the ordinary. He would let her greet death without her knowing and at the same time, her death would bring about even more chaos and mayhem.

 Chapter 2372 - Insidious Trap (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2372: Insidious Trap (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The vicious thoughts in his heart made the smile on Situ Heng¡¯s face to contort and became more and more wretched. He controlled the soul thread with one hand while he stealthily took out a medicine bottle from his waist pouch, quietly opened it and poured it on to the palm which was in control of the soul thread. Very soon, the soul thread was covered with an extremely thinyer of dark red and this faint tinge was masked by the glow of the spirit fire and even if someone was standing at the side, that person would not be able to find any anomalies.

    Situ Heng stared at Jun Wu Xie who had her eyes closed and his lips curled up into a smile that would absolutely creep people out.

    Just a little bitch that did not know death, did she really think that she was even worthy to have the Upper Realm as her enemy?

    Without her even realizing anything, he will just let her dive down to hell with such ignorance!

    This could be considered his ¡®kindness¡¯ to her.

    One and a half day passed by in the blink of an eye and finally, Situ Heng cut off the connection with the soul thread at the precise time. At the same moment the connection was severed, Jun Wu Xie opened her eyes slowly andpared with the pain at the end of the first round, she was feeling much better at this moment. But after all, she had gone through a few days of continuous cultivation and her face was still somewhat pale.

    Situ Heng¡¯s face had reverted back to the usual indifference. He frowned slightly and looked at Jun Wu Xie as he slowly stood up.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you would help me.¡± Just when Situ Heng was about to leave, Jun Wu Xie suddenly spoke out.

    Situ Heng¡¯s footsteps paused momentarily and as his back was facing her, there was a sneer on his face but the sneer disappeared very quickly. When he turned his head and looked at Jun Wu Xie, there was no longer any trace of it.

    ¡°I am not trying to help you, but I¡¯m doing all of this to protect the seed of the Spirit Tree. I hope that you are not mistaken. I still hate you but what Qin Song said is right, the seed of the Spirit Tree is in you. If you were to die, it would be difficult to ensure that the seed would not be harmed in any way. I am not helping you but merelypleting my own duties.¡± What Situ Heng said was ruthless but it was very consistent with his usual stubborn temperament.

    That pair of grey eyes that had no emotions met with Jun Wu Xie¡¯s cold gaze.

    Jun Wu Xie was very clever and this was something that Situ Heng was very well aware of. Before he seeded, he could not let her have any doubts so he had to be extremely careful around her.

    ¡°So that¡¯s the reason.¡± Jun Wu Xie did not seem to have noticed anything amiss and simply nodded.

    Situ Heng looked as if he was not willing to talk further as he turned away and left. There was nothing out of the ordinary in his speech and actions. One wouldn¡¯t be able to discover anything suspicious.

    Only until Situ Heng left the underground pce did the figure of the Spirit Lord appear beside her. He looked at Jun Wu Xie who just stood up and asked, ¡°How was it?¡±

    ¡°A very clever pretender.¡± Jun Wu Xie said coldly. Situ Heng had always been stoic and expressionless, stubborn to the bone. If she had not been on guard and became suspicious, he would really have been able to fool her with his words. After all, Situ Heng had never been nice to her yet he suddenly agreed to help her. This was contradictory to his usual actions but he had found an excellent excuse to counter it.

    ¡°After he seeded Long Jiu, it looked as if he had ced something in his hand. Do you feel any difort anywhere?¡± The Spirit Lord frowned, his face riddled with worry. Because she had explicitly told him that no matter what he saw, he was not to appear. So the Spirit Lord could only observe everything in the secret room in the underground pce but could not do anything at all.

 Chapter 2373 - Insidious Trap (3ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2373: Insidious Trap (3£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie did not speak, but raised her right hand instead and gently slid across her chest and strangely, it separated the ck cat from her soul.

    The little ck cat that was about the size of a person¡¯s palm fell on to her hands and there seemed to be something in its mouth. It suddenly opened its mouth wide and spat out a dark red sphere that was the size of a fingernail onto her palm.

    Jun Wu Xie picked up the little red ball and passed it to the Spirit Lord.

    The Spirit Lord was astonished as he looked back at the little ck cat that sat on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s palm. He had seen this ck cat before, back then when Jun Wu Xie was in the Spirit World. At first, he thought that the ck cat was a beast spirit, but now.... it doesn¡¯t seem like that. Any ring spirit who was attached to the soul of a person would be easily noticed by him. But strangely, before the ck cat appeared, he did not even sense the presence of any other souls apart from her.

    This was as if...

    The ck cat and Jun Wu Xie both resided in the same body.

    ¡°I believe that you should be clearer than me on what this is.¡± Jun Wu Xie spoke calmly as she looked at that little red ball. The Spirit Lord had a much deeper level of understanding to things pertaining to the souls than she had.

    The Spirit Lord suppressed the bewilderment in his heart and took a serious look at the strange little red ball in his hand. This little red ball did not feel cold to the touch. Instead, it radiated a trace of warmth. When the Spirit Lord imbued his finger with a little soul power, he pressed it against the little red ball. Under the stimtion of the soul power, the little red ball gradually dissipated the soul power and very soon, it turned into a red mist and gathered in the palm of the Spirit Lord. And the next moment, it was as if it had a consciousness of its own and wanted to burrow into the soul of the Spirit Lord!

    The expression of the Spirit Lord changed instantly and he immediately congealed out a huge me formed out of a huge output of soul power and burnt the red mist into a crisp until not a speck of it was left!

    ¡°What is it?¡± Jun Wu Xie raised her eyebrows as she looked at him.

    The expression of the Spirit Lord had turned ugly to the extreme, his eyebrows were tightly furrowed and his lips pursed grimly.

    ¡°Soul Devourer.¡±

    ¡°Soul Devourer?¡± Jun Wu Xie looked at him with a puzzled expression.

    However, the expression of the Spirit Lord did not ease at all. ¡°The Soul Devourer is a medicine of the Soul World, and it has no effect on living creatures, but it is a fatal poison to a soul!¡±

    The soul was not afraid of any toxins. All those poisons that act on the living organs could not harm the soul one bit but the ¡°Soul Devourer¡± was the only poison in the Soul World that could cause harm to the soul.

    The Soul Devourer was first refined from within the body of the Spirit Tree. Countless years had passed and the Spirit Tree was notpletely well. It had also been sick before and the Soul Devourer was extracted from the sick body of the Spirit Tree. Dedicated to dealing with those souls that have a disagreement with the Soul World, the Soul Devourer will not bring any pain to the soul, but will prate into the soul invisibly and devour the soul bit by bit.

    Moreover, once the soul had been poisoned with the Soul Devourer, the stronger the soul power, the more terrible the effects were. Before the Soul Devourerpletely devoured the soul, the soul would not even have any awareness and without knowing anything, its soul would dissipate and scatter forever!

    Even in the Soul World, the poison of the Soul Devourer was strictly controlled. The Spirit Lord had once asked Qin Song about Situ Heng and was told that his identity was only that of an ordinary soul envoy. This meant that he no qualification to have any contact with the Soul Devourer. However, this poison actually appeared in the hands of Situ Heng, and he even used it to poison Jun Wu Xie!

    ¡°It seems that you guessed it right, there¡¯s really a problem with this Situ Heng.¡± The Spirit Lord frowned deeply.

 Chapter 2374 - Insidious Trap (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2374: Insidious Trap (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    This was more than just a problem!

    It was actually a huge problem!

    The moment the Spirit Lord thought of the Soul Devourer being used on Jun Wu Xie, he began to tremble with fear. Luckily, Jun Wu Xie had already taken precautions. If not, once the Soul Devourer entered her soul, she would need to give up on half of the lifespan of her soul, or else the Soul Devourer couldn¡¯t be removedpletely!

    ¡°I am going to arrest Situ Heng now!¡± said the Spirit Lord with great anxiety. There were quite a lot of questionable points about Situ Heng. He would be so worried if he just let him stay at the Spirit World.

    However, Jun Wu Xie raised her hand suddenly, stopping the Spirit Lord. The Spirit Lord was looking confusingly at Jun Wu Xie but she just slightly shook her head and said. ¡°There¡¯s no need to rush. He is not that stupid to brazenly mess with us in your Spirit World.¡±

    ¡°Well...¡± After the Spirit Lord thought about it again, he kind of agreed with her statement.

    ¡°Is the Soul Devourer the only way to destroy a soul?¡± asked Jun Wu Xie in a sudden.

    The Spirit Lord shook his head. ¡°There are lots of methods to deal with a soul.¡±

    ¡°Is there a way to instantly kill a soul?¡± asked Jun Wu Xie again.

    The Spirit Lord nodded.

    A look of understanding appeared in her eyes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be too anxious about it then. I want to know if there is still any trick for him to y with.¡±

    ¡°Do you mean that... he¡¯s still going to do something after this?¡± The Spirit Lord drew in a cold breath and gasped in astonishment.

    Jun Wu Xie lowered her eyes while casually stroking the ck cat in her arms. ¡°Situ Heng is way smarter than you think. I¡¯m afraid that the reason he used the Soul Devourer on me isn¡¯t as simple as just wanting to kill me. Just wait for a while, let¡¯s see what he is going to do next.¡±

    Following the advice of Jun Wu Xie, the Spirit Lord could only choose to bide his time and make no action. Even so, he had made his decision to send his people to keep Situ Heng under surveince in order to prevent Situ Heng from doing evils.

    The treatment for Jun Wu Xie was still going on. It was a total time of six and a half days for every single round. Qiao Chu and the others were also slowly getting used to the duration of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s ¡°special cultivation¡±.

    During the time staying at the Spirit World, Jun Qing who was guarding in the Lower Realm would send them news everyday. Although Jun Wu Xie and the rest of them had returned to the Lower Realm, Jun Qing had still left some of the members of the Rui Lin Army in the Middle Realm so that they were able to observe the movement made by all parties anytime, anywhere.

    One month had passed swiftly and all of a sudden, there came thetest news from the Middle Realm.

    The Rui Lin Army who was hiding in the Middle Realm had discovered the troops from the Upper Realm. The general of the army was a cool and arrogant beautiful woman.

    By the time the news was sent to Jun Wu Xie, she had just finished the fifth round of her treatment. While reading the message about the description of the Upper Realm troops, Jun Wu Xie narrowed her pair of eyes.

    ¡°The leading one, is that Luo Qingcheng?¡± After hearing about the news, Qiao Chu and the others immediately went to find Jun Wu Xie. The group of people read the message and they noticed the seriousness of the news by looking at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s expression.

    Luo Qingcheng. She was the one who was fully responsible for the tragedy that happened back then. Thest thing Jun Wu Xie did when she washed the Nine Temples with blood was to spare Nangong Lie¡¯s life so that he could bring her words back to the Upper Realm.

    Jun Wu Xie had specifically mentioned that the person she wanted to meet was Luo Qingcheng.

    If the Upper Realm wanted to get the soul bone, they must let Luo Qingcheng go to the Lower Realm while bringing Jun Wu Yao along with her!

    This was a bait thrown by Jun Wu Xie to the Upper Realm and the Upper Realm had no other choice but to bite it!

    And now, the bait had already shown the effect it should have .

    Jun Wu Xie nodded her head a little.

    ¡°They have arrived at the Upper Realm. ording to the observation of the Rui Lin Army, the amount of force that was dispatched by the Upper Realm was at least five hundred thousand... Such a force...¡± Fan Zhuo frowned deeply. It looked like the Upper Realm was serious. Previously, only a hundred thousand Gold Spirits were stationed in the Middle Realm, but this time, the amount of them that wereing to the Lower Realm amounted to five hundred thousand!

 Chapter 2375 - Insidious Trap (5)

    <h4>Chapter 2375: Insidious Trap (5)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Five hundred thousand Gold Spirits...

    Just thinking about it made their heads tingle. Not to mention that among the five hundred thousand people, how many of them were experts that were able to condense spirit inscription?

    There was no way for them to estimate it.

    ¡°With the speed they carried forward, they need at least one and a half months to reach the Lower Realm. It seemed like we need to prepare ourselves beforehand.¡± A serious expression was hanging on Rong Ruo¡¯s face. The power of their enemies this time was beyond everything they had ever met before. Even the past Twelve Pces were only considered as the tiny ants when being ced in front of the Upper Realm.

    The Rui Lin Army wasn¡¯t able to get too close to the troops because the strength of the Upper Realm was very strong. Therefore, they weren¡¯t able to probe the number of experts in the forces urately, but there was one thing that made Jun Wu Xie to settle her heart down.

    Among the troops of the Upper Realm, the members of the Rui Lin Army saw a carriage which was pulled by eight war horses afar. The carriage was in all ck and the view inside the carriage waspletely blocked. But there was one time when the carriage was bumping along the road, it identally bumped open the window, and through the gap of the window, the members of the Rui Lin Army saw the figure of Jun Wu Yao!

    Not only the news had softened the look in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes, but it had also made Qiao Chu and the others to secretly feel happy for Jun Wu Xie.

    No matter how hard and difficult would the battle be, they are bound and determined to win the battle!

    ¡°I won¡¯t believe it! Who cares if the Upper Realm is more stronger! It is our territory that they are going to fight on! If we aren¡¯t going to beat their asses up, the efforts we made all these years would just be fed to those damn dogs!¡± Qiao Chu pped on the table and spoke out his courageous words with a soaring aspiration.

    The Lower Realm today wasn¡¯t the same as the Lower Realm ten years ago. This ce had been going through a big shift after Jun Wu Xie united the entire Lower Realm. From that moment on, the Lower Realm never stopped their pace from getting stronger and stronger. When Jun Wu Xie went missing five years ago, everyone in the Lower Realm was even more motivated to enhance themselves. For the whole five years, they had been trying their best to do anything they could, just for this moment...

    When the battle came, they will be able to stand behind Jun Wu Xie and fight alongside her!

    They didn¡¯t want to stare helplessly at the scenes of destion again!

    They didn¡¯t want to just cry and feel regret about them not being able to do anything again!

    They too, didn¡¯t want their beloved ones to disappear from their world, ever again!

    ¡°Make this a one way trip for them!¡± With his eyes zing, Hua Yao stretched out his hand.

    ¡°Make this a one way trip for them!¡± Fan Zhuo immediately reached out his hand and covered it on Hua Yao¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Let them know the greatness of the Lower Realm!¡± Agreed Qiao Chu while he took out his hand.

    ¡°I¡¯ll shattered them into pieces!¡± Fei Yan simrly stretched out a hand with a smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to show our power.¡± While grinning, Rong Ruo followed their actions.

    At the same time, the sights of the five people moved in the direction of Jun Wu Xie who still didn¡¯t give any response till this moment. A strange glint shed across Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes. Gazing at her five determined and persevering partners who was just in front of her eyes, she suddenly reached out her hand and held onto the five ovepping hands.

    Her rosy lips opened slowly and she steadily spoke out her enunciation with confidence.

    ¡°The victory, it belongs to us!¡±

    ¡°It belongs to us!!¡± A thunderous enunciation echoed in the big room. No matter who they were going to face, they would not step back!

    Five years of tragedy would never happen again! All the things they endured during the whole five years, they were going to pay ten or hundred times back to them in the future battle!

    No one would be allowed to run wild in their home field, the Lower Realm!

 Chapter 2376 - Thrilling Moment (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2376: Thrilling Moment (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    As the day of the big battle drew closer, Qiao Chu and the others maintained close contact with the Lower Realm and consolidated all the news they received over the six days and let Jun Wu Xie have a look through after she hadpleted a round of treatment. Each session took six days and when she returned, she could have a better understanding of the situation of the Lower Realm as well as the forces of the Upper Realm.

    And after she reviewed everything, she would make the necessary response and prepared a variety of battle strategies and would write them all out in detail and send it back to the Lower Realm.

    Over thest one and a half month, the number of souls that poured into the Spirit World had multiplied and the cultivation method with the basis of Spirit Reinforcement that had been developed by Jun Wu Xie had managed toe into fruition as it was utilized in the most perfect way.

    Everyone was fighting for time and would not let go of a single second that ticked by.

    Finally, the tenth round of treatment of Jun Wu Xie was over and everything went smoothly. This made Qin Song and Long Jiu feel greatly relieved.

    Just when they were prepared to leave the Spirit World and return to the Lower Realm for the final preparations, an ident suddenly urred!

    ( .c om ) After the end of the treatment, Jun Wu Xie returned to her room when she suddenly fainted! What¡¯s more, the state of her soul suddenly became extremely unstable and her figure started to weaken at an rming rate. This sudden incident startled all the souls, even Qiao Chu and gang had been frightened silly by her condition.

    All the souls from the Lower Realm gathered outside Jun Wu Xie¡¯s room in an instant, and the dense mass of souls blocked the vast residence!

    The moment Qin Song and Long Jiu heard the news, they were extremely anxious and rushed over. Situ Heng also followed them. They squeezed into the room and when they saw the frail and weak Jun Wu Xie lying in bed, their faces turned pale.

    ¡°What... what happened?¡± Long Jiu was stunned silly in ce as he looked incredulously at Jun Wu Xie. With his strength, he could clearly feel that the soul power of Jun Wu Xie was flowing out of her body at an rming speed. Such a situation was definitely not a good thing, it was as if her soul was about to disappear!

    Qin Song¡¯s expression became extremely ugly. He quickly walked to her side and reached out to check on her. What he discovered made his entire soul quake in shock!

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s soul was extremely weak, so weak that it seemed that it would slip away from his hand the very next moment. Suddenly, for no rhyme or reason, Qin Song felt as if an invisible hand had reached deep into his soul and would not let go. A fear that he had never felt before clutched his heart tightly at this moment!

    How could this be...

    Just a few hours ago, Jun Wu Xie had just ended thest round of treatment. When she left the underground pce, they were all still there. At that time, the situation of Jun Wu Xie was very stable and they were all very pleased with the effect the treatment had on her.

    ording to reason, under such circumstances, it was absolutely impossible for her condition to suddenly decline to such an extent.

    How did her soul suddenly be so weak merely a few hourster? !

    Even a calm person like Qin Song could no longer maintain his usual calmness.

    Qiao Chu and the others who stood anxiously by the side were all fraught with worry. When they noticed that there was something wrong with Jun Wu Xie, they had sent the message with the fastest speed to the Lower Realm.

    ¡°What the hell is going on? How could she suddenly be so weak?¡± Qin Song frowned and looked at Qiao Chu and the others.

    Qiao Chu and the rest had already been shocked out of their wits, it was as if their very own souls had flown away. They had been waiting for five years and they finally managed to be reunited. Who would have thought that such a thing would suddenly happen?

    ( .c om ) Qiao Chu tried to speak a few times, but under the huge oppression of fear, he could not even say anything.

 Chapter 2377 - Thrilling moment (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2377: Thrilling moment (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    When Hua Yao saw that Qiao Chu was so distraught that he could not even speak, he could only force himself to calm down. ¡°When Little Xie came back, she was still fine but her soul suddenly became extremely weak. We have sent people to look for the Spirit Lord. However, as for the reason behind it, we aren¡¯t exactly sure. After she came back, she did not touch anything unusual and did not eat anything.¡±

    Nothing unusual? She did not eat anything as we?

    But the weakness came so suddenly, he never expected such a thing to happen.

    The face of Qin Song was extremely ugly. He could only continuously transfer his soul power to Jun Wu Xie, trying to prevent her soul from dissipating. Long Jiu who was at the side finally snapped out of his stupor and he quickly strode forward and did the same thing as Qin Song.

    However, even with the two of them, they were still unable to match the speed of the soul power that was flowing out of Jun Wu Xie.

    Situ Heng stood by the side and looked at all the anxious people in the room. At the bottom of his eyes, there was an undetectable glint of disdain.

    He had waited for two months and finally the day that he had waited so long for had arrived.

    The Soul Devourer had already prated deep into Jun Wu Xie¡¯s soul. Having used her soul as a nourishment for two months, even if Qin Song and Long Jiu used all their powers, it was absolutely impossible to reverse the situation. Once traces of the Soul Devourer were revealed, even a Great God would not be able to rescue her!

    Situ Heng was ecstatic and was immensely pleased with the results, but his face did not have the slightest change in expression.

    Not enough...

    It still wasn¡¯t enough..

    How could he be satisfied with just this little achievement? How could Jun Wu Xie¡¯s death satisfy his ambitions?

    A sudden rush of footsteps resounded and a flustered Spirit Lord walked into the room under the watchful eyes of everyone. The moment he just received the news from Qiao Chu, he rushed over without stopping and when he saw the frail and weak Jun Wu Xie lying on the bed, he waspletely stunned in ce.

    ¡°How can Miss Jun be so weak?¡± The Spirit Lord widened his eyes incredulously.

    Hua Yao could only repeat his exnation, not daring to leave anything out. They could only hope that the Spirit Lord had a way to save her.

    Even those who did not understand much about matters pertaining to the soul knew that if things carried on this way, they were afraid that..they would not be able to keep Jun Wu Xie¡¯s soul!

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible... everything had been very smooth, how could she suddenly be like this... It doesn¡¯t make any sense...¡± The Spirit Lord furrowed deeply and looked very troubled.

    The few generals of the Rui Lin Army who were standing in the room were so anxious that they were close to tears. All they could do now was to look at the Spirit Lord with hope. ¡°Spirit Lord, please help our Young Miss! Our Young Miss... she can¡¯t have another ident!¡±

    The Spirit Lord was bbergasted.

    At this moment, a cold voice suddenly sounded out.

    ¡°Spirit Lord, this thing started because of you. I think that you should give us a proper ount.¡± Situ Heng who had been silent all this while suddenly spoke out at this moment. And at this moment, he had attracted the gaze of everyone present.

    ¡°What do you mean? What do you mean when you said that this was started by the Spirit Lord?¡± One of the generals of the Rui Lin Army caught the implied meaning in Situ Heng¡¯s words.

    Situ Heng sneered and looked directly at the ashen faced Spirit Lord and said: ¡°What do I mean? You shouldn¡¯t ask me, but ask the Spirit Lord instead. Your Young Miss¡¯ soul was in chaos and this time, she came specially to the Spirit World to resolve it. The Spirit Lord had proposed a method that had never been used before and wanted to try it to resolve the condition of your Young Miss. But from the look of things now, it seems that this method seems to be counterproductive.¡±

 Chapter 2378 - Thrilling Moment (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2378: Thrilling Moment (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Situ Heng¡¯s words had caused everyone in the room to change their expressions instantaneously. With one ord, the generals of the Rui Lin Army looked at the Spirit Lord with full of puzzlement and astonishment in their eyes.

    They had been staying in the Spirit World for five years and they had also interacted with the Spirit Lord for quite some time. They knew about the personality of the Spirit Lord. Besides, the Spirit World was indebted to Jun Wu Xie. Why would the Spirit Lord want to harm his benefactor?

    ¡°There must be some misunderstanding. I believe that the Spirit Lord will never do something harmful to Young Miss,¡± One of the generals of the Rui Lin Army said.

    Situ Heng then refuted with disapproval. ¡°Maybe. No one has ever used this kind of method, even the Spirit Lord himself had said before that he wasn¡¯t able to make sure of the feasibility of the method. Maybe he is genuinely thinking of wanting to help your Young Miss, but the oue...¡±

    Though Situ Heng didn¡¯t finish his words, everyone knew exactly what he meant.

    Maybe the Spirit Lord never had the intention to harm Jun Wu Xie, but nobody was certain that if there was any mishap happened during the process of her treatment.

    ¡°Qin Song, Long Jiu, both of you were also there when the Spirit Lord mentioned about the method of treatment. Did he not say that he wasn¡¯t sure about using this method?¡± Situ Heng suddenly raised his eyes and looked at Qin Song and Long Jiu who were at the side.

    The expression on Qin Song¡¯s face changed slightly, whereas a trace of panic was shown on the face of Long Jiu.

    Nobody would know that things would actually develop into this situation today. Situ Heng¡¯s words made them feel ufortable, but... all the things he pointed out were real. At that moment, Long Jiu who was going to defend the Spirit Lord, too, didn¡¯t know what to say.

    The atmosphere in the room became extremely strange. The generals of the Rui Lin Army were all staring at the Spirit Lord, seemingly to wait for him to voice his conclusion.

    Situ Heng crossed his arms on his chest, looking at the Spirit Lord with a mirthless smile. He was very satisfied with the situation which was slowly getting into chaos.

    Under the watchful eyes of everyone, the Spirit Lord held a serious expression on his face. After hesitating for a while, he finally said. ¡°What Situ Heng said is true. It¡¯s true that I¡¯m not fully confident that whether the method was going to work.¡±

    As the words came out from his mouth, everyone¡¯s expression changed suddenly!

    ¡°Spirit Lord... How could you...¡± The generals of the Rui Lin Army looked at the Spirit Lord in disbelief. They never thought that the Spirit Lord would do anything that might harm Jun Wu Xie. Yet, just by looking at the condition of Jun Wu Xie now, if all of these were really caused by the Spirit Lord...

    Then perhaps the cooperation between the Lower Realm and the Spirit World woulde to an end.

    The significance of Jun Wu Xie to the Lower Realm was a self-evident fact. She was someone that they could only expect to meet by chance, but not by force. No matter who was the one to hurt her, the person would definitely be the enemy of the Lower Realm.

    Moreover, after five years of not having her news, the return of Jun Wu Xie was so precious to all the people in the Lower Realm. How could they bear the loss of Jun Wu Xie because of an ident?

    Whatever the starting point of the Spirit Lord, once Jun Wu Xie died in his hands, the Lower Realm and the Spirit World would immediately turn from allies into deadly enemies!

    Every person in the room was surrounded with a weird vibe. Even Qiao Chu and the others were looking really nervous. They couldn¡¯t actually believe that Jun Wu Xie¡¯s current condition was all due to the Spirit Lord, but the moment they looked at Jun Wu Xie who was lying on the bed, all of these were so real...

    While watching the atmosphere of the situation with satisfaction, Situ Heng suddenly changed his gaze and red sharply at the Spirit Lord. ¡°Spirit Lord, don¡¯t you think that you should give an exnation for the sin you did?¡±

 Chapter 2379 - Thrilling Moment (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2379: Thrilling Moment (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The eyebrows of the Spirit Lord were drawn together in a deep frown. He didn¡¯t know what to say. It seemed like his mind was being disturbed by the unforeseen circumstance that had suddenly urred.

    However, Situ Heng didn¡¯t n to let the Spirit Lord off easily.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care how important Jun Wu Xie is to the Lower Realm, but there¡¯s the seed of the Spirit Tree in her body. If it¡¯s because of your reckless behaviour that gets her soul to be ripped apart, then how are we going to take back the seed? How are we going to exin to the Spirit Tree!¡±

    The phrase ¡°rip apart¡± was just like a crash of thunder, striking on the heart of everyone who was at the scene.

    After they heard the phrase, all their faces took on an extremely terrible expression!

    That¡¯s right, just keep going on like this...

    Situ Heng secretly observed everyone¡¯s expression with his eyes, knowing the things he did had already been enough.

    There was no doubt that Jun Wu Xie was going to die, but it would be so boring if he just let her simply die like that. Despite that, Situ Heng was more worried about the cooperation between the Lower Realm and the Spirit World. He didn¡¯t know where did the Spirit World learn a unique type of cultivation method from, causing the spirits to be able to greatly enhance their powers in a short time. Though the method used wasn¡¯tparable to the effect of the forcible cultivation used by Jun Wu Xie, the result was still very amazing.

    If the Lower Realm and the Spirit World continued to cooperate with each other, nobody would know how was the Lower Realm going to be in the future.

    Whoever else wanted to make an enemy of the Upper Realm would definitely be destroyed. And now, Situ Heng was controlling the death of Jun Wu Xie, trying to push the conflicts between the Lower Realm and the Spirit World to the limit.

    Everything that had been happening today was readily nned and designed by Situ Heng. He knew about the reverence of the people in the Lower Realm towards Jun Wu Xie. He believed that if he could set the Spirit Lord up using the death of Jun Wu Xie, the cooperation between both the parties would be unable to maintain.

    Whether or not the Spirit Lord was willing to let all of these happen, he was still the one who was responsible for the case.

    Even if the Spirit Lord tried to defend himself, everything he said would be inexcusable!

    Once the Soul Devourer began to show its effect, it wouldn¡¯t leave any trail or mark!

    A vicious and cold glint shed across Situ Heng¡¯s eyes. By looking at the atmosphere which was heating up slowly in the room, he knew that the oue he wanted was going to happen. Without anyone noticing, he moved his sight at Jun Wu Xie whose spirit was weakly lying on the bed.

    The moment the spirit of Jun Wu Xie was torn apart, it was also the moment the connection between the Lower Realm and the Spirit Lord broke.

    In this intense situation, no one had ever noticed that the six ring spirits of Jun Wu Xie were, strangely, standing calmly at the corner. There wasn¡¯t any sadness and pain on their faces. They way they acted didn¡¯t look like their Mistress was going to be dead at all. They just watched all the things that happened in the room with a normal expression in their eyes. The only thing different was that there were traces of confusion appearing in the bottom of their eyes.

    ¡°Little Flower, they...¡± Little Lotus was carried by Corpse Flower in his arms. Seeing that the Spirit Lord was pressed on step by step by Situ Heng, he couldn¡¯t help but broke into a cold sweat. Subconsciously, he looked at Blood Velvet who was standing aside, seemingly to say something.

    However, Blood Velvet only shook his head, stopping Little Lotus from asking questions.

    Even Poison Ivy and Poppy gave a look to Little Lotus, asking him to calm down and wait for a moment. The responses from his partners had caused Little Lotus to be at a loss, not knowing what to do while looking at everyone in the room with his pair of big eyes.

    Though Little Lotus shut his mouth up, the confusion in his eyes had still not disappeared.

    Why would Situ Heng go against their Spirit Lord to this point?

    Mistress was clearly...

 Chapter 2380 - Silent Brake (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2380: Silent Brake (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    When all the evidence heaped onto the Spirit Lord and overwhelmed him, the smile at the bottom of Situ Heng¡¯s eyes almost became impossible to suppress.

    A cold voice suddenly sounded.

    ¡°The soul would be ripped apart? Are you talking about me?¡±

    The moment this familiar voice was heard, everyone in the room opened their eyes wide and immediately turned towards the source of the voice.

    They didn¡¯t know when the supposedly weak Jun Wu Xie who was lying on the bed had actually sat up. Although her body was still translucent, but her spirit was much better.

    For a moment, everyone looked at Jun Wu Xie incredulously and the trace ofughter revealed on Situ Heng¡¯s face was frozen the moment he saw her get up. He looked at her in disbelief, incredibly shocked by what he saw. He simply couldn¡¯t believe it, how could she still speak in that condition?

    Once the Soul Devourer attacked, the damage of the soul could not be determined. After being nourishment to the Soul Devourer, no souls could even muster up enough strength to even speak . Even their consciousness had long been devoured up by the Soul Devourer.

    ¡°Little Xie... you... are you all right?¡± Qiao Chu gulped loudly as he looked at her, bewildered.

    ¡°All right? Of course I am, should I not be?¡± Jun Wu Xie raised her eyebrows slightly.

    Everyone looked at her without uttering a word. [Was this still considered all right? Haven¡¯t you noticed how unstable the state of your soul has be? !]

    It was as if she did not feel the piercing gazes of everyone when she suddenly raised her hand and peered at her translucent palm. She raised a brow and looked at the Spirit Lord.

    ¡°I think it should be all right now.¡±

    The sudden words spoken by Jun Wu Xie made everyone confused.

    All right?

    What was all right? !

    The cornered Spirit Lord who was distraught just before vanished the very moment he saw Jun Wu Xie sit up. The originally furrowed brows had immediately smoothened out and a gentle smile bloomed from the corner of his mouth.

    The Spirit Lord walked to the side of Jun Wu Xie under the gazes of everyone present and raised his hand to hold her wrist. He started to imbue his own soul power and bit by bit, it started to fill Jun Wu Xie¡¯s weak soul.

    In the blink of an eye, the translucent figure of Jun Wu Xie turned into an entity, exactly the same as when she entered the Spirit World. There was not a single trace of any weakness from before.

    The huge change that just happened moments ago shocked everyone present and had them gape with their mouths wide open. They simply couldn¡¯t understand what was going on.

    Situ Heng was the only person whose face turned white in an instant!

    He looked at Jun Wu Xie as her soul recovered unblinkingly, if he did not see it with his own eyes, he would never believe it.

    How could this be?

    Did the Soul Devourer not devour her soul?

    Others may not have been able to see what the Spirit Lord had done, but for Situ Heng, Qin Song and Long Jiu, they were after all the souls from the Soul World. Towards matters of the soul, they were clearer about it more than anyone else.

    There was no weakening at all, but by borrowing the power of the Spirit Lord, he had temporarily suppressed her soul power to a point that such a situation urred. And this itself had no influence on her soul itself but it had caused the illusion that her soul power was continuously depleting!

    Situ Heng couldn¡¯t believe it at all! Everything that happened in front of him hadpletely spiraled out of his control from the moment Jun Wu Xie spoke.

    There was no episode with the Soul Devourer, all that happened was just a y acted out by Jun Wu Xie and the Spirit Lord!

 Chapter 2381 - Silent Brake (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2381: Silent Brake (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Suddenly, Situ Heng felt a strong uneasiness lingering inside him. He tightened his lips and his face stiffened.

    The soul of Jun Wu Xie had fully recovered. With everyone looking at her in surprise, she stood up and faced directly at Situ Heng who was holding up a twisted expression on his face.

    ¡°You looked surprised, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Situ Heng didn¡¯t speak anything but just clenched his teeth.

    Qiao Chu and the others were about to talk to Jun Wu Xie but they suddenly came to a halt the moment they saw Jun Wu Xie began to speak to Situ Heng.

    Their eyes were in confusion, wandering around Situ Heng and Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Did you say it just now, that my soul is going to rip apart?¡± Situ Heng didn¡¯t make a sound, causing Jun Wu Xie to open her mouth and speak again with an obvious coldness in her tone.

    Even insensitive people like Long Jiu too, had noticed there was something wrong. While being at a loss, he looked at Jun Wu Xie and asked. ¡°Heyss, what¡¯s going on? Why are you doing this out of a sudden...you scared us all out of our wits.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Long Jiu. After her eyes nced over Long Jiu, they then went back to Situ Heng.

    ¡°Everything that has happened today was just an act between me and the Spirit Lord. We just wanted to know what a certain someone was nning.¡±

    This had made everyone to catch a trace of unusualness by listening to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words.

    Almost everybody¡¯s eyes were focusing on Situ Heng due to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words. They felt that the things Jun Wu Xie did definitely had something to do with Situ Heng.

    Furthermore...

    Previously, Situ Heng would always remain silent but as soon as Jun Wu Xie began to grow effete, he suddenly targeted at the Spirit Lord and had given him a hard time. Juste to think about it again, there was surely something wrong with his attitude.

    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Situ Heng tried hard to calm himself down, preventing himself from showing any sign of guilt.

    The Soul Devourer was buried inside Jun Wu Xie¡¯s soul by him with his own hands. Once the Soul Devourer invaded her soul, it would be really difficult for her to remove it. If she decided to remove it by force, it would definitely cause a huge damage on her soul. However, throughout these days, Situ Heng did participate in every round of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s treatment and the time intervals between them were not that long. If there was any abnormality that appeared in the soul of Jun Wu Xie, he would have noticed it.

    But within these two months, the condition of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s spirit was very stable. There was no possibility for the Soul Devourer to be removed.

    ¡°Nothing, it¡¯s just that I have two questions to ask you,¡± said Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Littless... What are you...¡± No matter how stupid Long Jiu was, he was still able to tell that Jun Wu Xie was picking on Situ Heng, but he totally did not understand the reason of her acting like that. It was true that Situ Heng and Jun Wu Xie did not get along well with each other in the past, but Situ Heng did make an effort this time for the treatment of Jun Wu Xie. It would be quite inappropriate for Jun Wu Xie to show her enmity towards Situ Heng during this moment...

    Jun Wu Xie didn¡¯t care about Long Jiu¡¯s doubt. She just kept on staring at Situ Heng whose face was stiffened and she then slightly open her lips. ¡°First question, why do you want to kill me? Second, were you the one who let the people from the Upper Realm sneak into the Spirit World?¡±

    Both the questions were like two striking thunderbolts, causing everyone to tremble in astonishment. They widened their eyes in disbelief, not wanting to believe what they had just heard.

    Situ Heng wanted to kill Jun Wu Xie?

    Situ Heng was the one who let Wu Jiu and the fake Spirit Lord in during that time?

    What the hell was going on?

    As Jun Wu Xie voiced out her questions, the expression of Situ Heng was getting worse and worse. He actually didn¡¯t think that the Soul Devourer inside Jun Wu Xie¡¯s soul wouldn¡¯t show its effect, moreover... she had already discovered some of the secrets...

 Chapter 2382 - Silent Brake (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2382: Silent Brake (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you are talking about.¡± Situ Heng retorted coldly.

    Jun Wu Xie was not at all surprised by Situ Heng¡¯s denial. She just sat on a chair by the side and looked provocatively at him before she continued on: ¡°Don¡¯t understand? Then why did you react so passionately before? Each and every word was full of suggestion that misled others that the Spirit Lord had harmed me.¡±

    Situ Heng¡¯s heartstrings tightened!

    At that moment, he thought that her death was imminent. Naturally, he did not have too many concerns. With the death of Jun Wu Xie, others would only grieve for her death, who would be concerned about his suspicious behaviour?

    However, now that Jun Wu Xie was safe and sound, all that he did was indeed extremely suspicious.

    Now, Situ Heng knew that no matter what, he could never admit it. He could only harden his resolve and said: ¡°Don¡¯t tell me it isn¡¯t true? Ten rounds of treatment was carried out under the advise of the Spirit Lord. I was merely following his instructions. If you have any ident, is it not rted to him?¡±

    ¡°You really do care about me very much. Hmm...?¡± Jun Wu Xie said it in an indifferent tone.

    ¡°I have said before that your life and death have nothing to do with me. What I care about is the seed of the Spirit Tree in your body. If the seed of the Spirit Tree is damaged, I will not be able toplete my mission.¡± Situ Heng replied calmly.

    ¡°You are a very clever person.¡± Jun looked at Situ Heng as she raised an eyebrow.

    Now that things hade to this, Situ Heng could still maintain his facade, he was really a deep person, but...

    Jun Wu Xie raised her hand slightly, and with her movement, the ck cat fell on the table beside her. Under the gaze of everyone, the ck cat spat out a red ball onto the table.

    ¡°Qin Song, Long Jiu, both of you are from the Soul World. Can you tell me what this thing is?¡± Jun Wu Xie pointed to the red ball on the table.

    Qin Song and Long Jiu were puzzled. They could not understand what her question had in rtion to Situ Heng¡¯s innocence. But they could not do anything until things were rified properly.

    Qin Song held the dark red ball in his hand. At first he didn¡¯t notice any abnormality, but as he used his soul power to probe it, a dark red mist lingered on his palm. In a sh, his face suddenly had a great change!

    A group of mes condensed by his soul power appeared in his palm immediately and the mist waspletely burned.

    Long Jiu¡¯s face by the side had also turned extremely ugly.

    ¡°This thing, where did youe from?!¡± Qin Son furrowed his brows deeply as he looked seriously at Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie gaze fell onto Situ Heng.

    ¡°This thing was given to me by Situ Heng here, administered during the process while treating me.¡±

    When they heard her exnation, Qin Song immediately swept his gaze to Situ Heng, his gaze as sharp as a knife.

    ¡°Situ! Is what she said true? This Soul Devourer... was it really brought out by you?¡± For the first time ever, Qin Song had revealed such a grave tone.

    Situ Heng¡¯s face had turned ashened. As soon as he saw the ck cat spit out the red ball, he had been petrified on the spot. He couldn¡¯t believe what he saw.

    In the face of the barrage of questions from Qin Song, Situ Heng gritted his teeth.

    How could this be!

    How could this little wretched bitch contain the Soul Devourer and protect her soul from damage? !

    This was simply impossible!

    It was impossible to iste the Soul Devourer and not harm the soul!

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Situ Heng¡¯s ashened face, and suddenly said: ¡°Are you very curious as to why this thing is not in my soul? Moreover, I can even take it out?¡±

 Chapter 2383 - The Upper Realmâ€™s lackey (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2383: The Upper Realm¡¯sckey (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Situ Heng did not speak, but the maliciousness lurking in his eyes had revealed his inner doubts.

    Jun Wu Xie raised her hand and stroked the little ck cat on the side with affection. In a wistful manner, she said: ¡°In the world, there exists a special type of soul. Although there are two souls but they share an entity. Even though you tried to use the soul thread to embed the Soul Devourer into my soul in the midst of the treatment, you didn¡¯t know that there was another soul within. I am one with it, and it is born with the ability to devour the soul. It is not difficult for it to extract the Soul Devourer which you buried in my soul.¡±

    There were very little who knew the actual rtionship between the ck cat and her. But today, she did not mind to let him know before his death.

    ¡°I really didn¡¯t think that... you are such a scheming little bitch!¡± Situ Heng gnashed his teeth and red hatefully at Jun Wu Xie. Things had already progressed to such a stage, he knew that his end was inevitable.

    Soul Devourer was a poison that only exists in the Soul World. Here in the Spirit World, other than the Spirit Lord, only him, Qin Song and Long Jiu came from the Soul World. Qin Song and Long Jiu were always together, and they did not have any intention to harm Jun Wu Xie. The only other person left with an ulterior motive would be him.

    Not to mention...

    Jun Wu Xie had clearly seen through his schemes but she did not do anything before because she was waiting for him to close the himself!

    At this moment, Situ Heng¡¯s heart was filled with remorse. He should have just killed Jun Wu Xie directly. He should never have been so greedy. He tried to severe the rtionship of the Lower Realm and the Spirit World by provoking them with the death of Jun Wu Xie. If he didn¡¯t do that, where would so much trouble stem from?

    No amount of regret could reverse the current situation. Situ Heng can re hatefully at Jun Wu Xie, as if he wanted to swallow her alive.

    ¡°Situ... Why did you do this? No matter how much you dislike the littless, you shouldn¡¯tmit such a mad thing!¡± Long Jiu couldn¡¯t ept it all. Situ Heng¡¯s words were equivalent to acquiesce. He couldn¡¯t understand why hispanion would do such a terrible thing.

    ¡°Littless? Hah! She is but a little bitch. With merely a few words, she is able to confuse you and Qin Song, get you two all muddled up and twirl the two of you round her fingers. I am not as stupid as the both of you!¡± Situ Heng sneered, not a sliver of regret could be seen.

    ¡°Did you think that she will really give you the seed of the Spirit Tree? Stop dreaming, the seed of the Spirit Tree is so rare and part of her soul iscking. If she gave the seed to you, wouldn¡¯t that spell her own death?! Did you really think that she will fulfill her promise? Stupid! I despise you two idiots! You are just a bunch of useless waste!¡±

    Long Jiu¡¯s face turned green when he heard Situ Heng.

    Qin Song looked painfully at Situ Heng. Situ Heng had always been stubborn and grumpy, but he still did not understand why Situ Heng did this. If he killed Jun Wu Xie, the seed of the Spirit Tree would also be damaged. Did he hate her that much?

    ¡°Why should you use these glorious words to cover up your true purpose? Are you really doing all of this for the good of the Soul World?¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s clear voice rang out at this moment. ¡°If it is for the Soul World, why do you have to provoke the rtionship between the Lower Realm and the Spirit World? Situ Heng, you have given me the answer to my first question, but as for my second question, would you be so kind as to tell me? Where do your allegiance lie? Is it the Spirit Tree or someone from the Upper Realm?¡±

    The moment Jun Wu Xie uttered these words out, both Qin Song and Long Jiu who were at the side sucked in a cold breath deeply!

 Chapter 2384 - The Upper Realmâ€™s lackeyï¼ˆ2ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2384: The Upper Realm¡¯sckey£¨2£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Situ Heng¡¯s allegiance...was pledged to the Upper Realm? What did Jun Wu Xie just say?!

    ¡°What nonsense are you sprouting!¡± Situ Heng red at Jun Wu Xie hatefully.

    ¡°It seems that you do not seem to want to answer this second question.¡± Jun Wu Xie stood up and her figure suddenly disappeared in front of everyone.

    While everyone still hadn¡¯t recovered from the sudden turn of events, a shrill scream resounded out in therge room!

    Jun Wu Xie suddenly appeared beside Situ Heng and swiftly twisted his arms behind his back and mmed her knee against his waist. Situ Heng immediately crumbled to the ground.

    The ck cat jumped off her shoulder at the same time and it spat out a little red ball, using its furry tail to hold it.

    As soon as he saw that little red ball, Situ Heng¡¯s face turned white in an instant!

    ¡°There were a total of ten rounds of treatment, except for the first round, you¡¯ve administered a total of nine doses of the Soul Devourer to me. I still have seven in my hands, would you like to try this evil fruit that you¡¯ve reaped yourself?¡± With just one hand, she buckled both his hands behind him and used the other to forcibly yank his head up with his hair. The moment his head was raised with his mouth agape, the ck cat¡¯s tail swished over and all it needed to do was to gently release it and the Soul Devourer would fall into his mouth!

    ¡°Miss Jun!¡± Qin Song saw that the situation did not look right and hurriedly called out to stop it!

    No matter what, Situ Heng was after all a spirit from the Soul World.

    Jun Wu Xie raised her gaze and looked at the nervous Qin Song before she said in a faint voice: ¡°Are you sure that you want to plead for thisckey of the Upper Realm?¡±

    Qin Song froze upon hearing her words.

    Ackey of the Upper Realm...

    Qin Song¡¯s gazended on Situ Heng, the Soul Devourer was specially managed by a spirit of special status from the Soul World. Even if it was he himself, he would not be able to take possession of it. However, it was a fact that this Soul Devourer had indeed appeared in the hands of Situ Heng, although he had no idea how. The points which she shared earlier about how Situ Heng was provoking the rtionship between the Spirit World and the Lower Realm, it did raise some suspicions because those were beyond the scope of his duties.

    If he said that he was full of amnesty towards Jun Wu Xie, Qin Song could still understand but as for provoking the rtionship.... It was not something they should do.

    Qin Song hesitated and if Jun Wu Xie¡¯s conjuncture was right...then...

    ¡°Miss Jun, before things have been ascertained, the hope that you do not make things too difficult for Situ Heng, after all he is from the Soul World.¡± Although Qin Song said it in a careful manner, in his heart he had already been shocked by Jun Wu Xie¡¯s power.

    Towards Jun Wu Xie¡¯s cultivation over the past five years, they were the ones who were most clear about it. However, she had never disyed her full strength in front of them, they only had a rough gauge on her abilities.

    However, never would they have ever thought that she could bring Situ Heng down a single move!

    One had no that although Situ Heng was not among the best in the Soul World, he had already entered the ranks of the strong. However, he was not even able to take one strike from her, such a level of strength... had really frightened Qin Song.

    Qin Song was now certain that even he could not contend against her.

    In just a span of five years... Jun Wu Xie¡¯s growth was simply too terrifying!

    Jun Wu Xie looked up at Qin Song and looked back at Situ Heng who was pinned beneath before she lifted her chin slightly. Only then did the ck cat swish its tail away and kept the Soul Devourer.

    Seeing her action, both Qin Song and Long Jiu were secretly relieved.

    Situ Heng was iparably frightened, since he dared to use the Soul Devourer, he knew how terrible it was. How would he dare to swallow it?

 Chapter 2385 - The Upper Realmâ€™s lackeyï¼ˆ3ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2385: The Upper Realm¡¯sckey£¨3£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Just as Situ Heng thought that he had escaped danger with Qin Song¡¯s help, Jun Wu Xie exerted more pressure on her knee that was ced behind his back. Under the immense pressure, Situ Heng could not help but yell out in pain.

    The moment he opened his mouth, an emerald green seed fell into his mouth.

    Jun Wu Xie did not give Situ Heng any time to react as she forcibly raised her hand and mped his jaw shut and stepped on his chest. Situ Heng swallowed the seed helplessly.

    ¡°Miss Jun!¡± Qin Song eximed out in shock.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Qin Song and said in a calm manner, ¡°Don¡¯t be so nervous, that is not the Soul Devourer. It¡¯s just one of Blood Velvet¡¯s seed.¡±

    She had said that in such a casual manner, with a trace of iciness her voice but those words made everyone feel a chill.

    It¡¯s just one of Blood Velvet¡¯s seed.....

    All the spirit that knew the characteristics of the blood velvet flower were very clear that after ingesting its seed, what kind of horrific torture the soul would go through thereafter. Even the spirit bear Brownie had suffered from it and was traumatised dearly. Not to mention, what Brownie suffered at that time was just a small prank yed by Blood Velvet. All it did was throw onto Brownie a seed that had already sprouted. That had already sent poor Brownie into an agonising torment. And now, Situ Heng had directly swallowed Blood Velvet¡¯s seed!

    Qin Song wanted to say something but Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words cut off.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know if he is a traitor to your Soul World?¡±

    Qin Song was stunned momentarily, at this time, the Spirit Lord was by the side added in: ¡°Although I have left the Soul World for a long time, but after all I came from the Soul World and there is a problem with Situ Heng . I believe in Miss Jun¡¯s judgement, if a hidden danger is left behind, this would definitely not be a good thing for the Soul World.¡±

    The words of the Spirit Lord aroused the worry that was in the depths of Qin Song¡¯s heart and he could not ignore the safety of the Soul World by stopping Jun Wu Xie¡¯s actions.

    Jun Wu Xie released Qin Song and gestured with her eyes to Blood Velvet.

    A bright resplendent smile bloomed on Blood Velvet¡¯s face and small little red specks of light scattered out from the tip of his fingers and those light specks seem to have their own consciousness and they flew towards Situ Heng...

    The next moment, there was a bloodcurdling scream that resounded. Situ Heng who was sitting gloomily on the floor suddenly started twitching and mming himself on the ground, struggling frantically while screaming out. His face had already contorted and his soul was gradually covered by more and more red light specks, very soon, countless red light specks covered his entire body.

    The reason why Blood Velvet had came to be the most feared nt spirit was because not only would his seed parasitize living things, but it would bring unbearable pain to the soul. This pain would not bring about any destruction to the soul but the suffering was not inferior to any other forms of torture.

    After bouts and bouts of bloodcurdling screams, Situ Heng seemed to have lost all his calmness and consciousness. He only knew that he felt as if his soul was being roasted above a me as the intensity of the red light specks intensified, burning up his entire being.

    Just by looking at Situ Heng by the side, Long Jiu felt his entire body tingle, not to mention what Situ Heng was going through exactly.

    Never in his wildest dreams would Jun Wu Xie have ever thought that he would ever undergo such a horrendous torture, every single second was bearable and he could no longer stand it!

    ¡°I¡¯ll say it... I¡¯ll say.. I¡¯ll say everything...¡±

 Chapter 2386 - The Upper Realmâ€™s lackey (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2386: The Upper Realm¡¯sckey (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Only after Jun Wu Xie raise her hand slightly did Blood Velvet stop the catalysis of the seed.

    At this moment, Situ Heng was crumbled on the ground like a heap of mud, all the madness that just happened made him cut a sorry figure. His body was still twitching every now and then and his hair was in aplete mess. This was a huge contrast with his usual prim and proper image.

    ¡°Wu Jiu... and... I was the one ...who taught them the method of entering the Spirit World....¡± Situ Heng¡¯s mouth was still twitching involuntarily as he squeezed the words out of his mouth. That pain that he had just experienced was something he would never want to experience a second time in his life, it was better to die if he was to be put through that torture once more.

    The moment his words came out, it was as if a bolt of lightning had struck. Qin Song who was by the side opened his eyes wide in shock. For the matters pertaining to the fake Spirit Lord, the Spirit Lord had told them about it in brief before. When they first heard about it, they were all horrified. No matter what kind of method they employed to enter the Spirit World, never would they have ever thought that this was all done by Situ Heng!

    ¡°Who instructed you to do this?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked tly, towards Situ Heng¡¯s confession, she was not surprised one bit.

    ¡°It was.. the Lord... The ruler of the Upper Realm... I.. I didn¡¯t have a choice...¡± Situ Heng trembled as he spoke, after personally experiencing her might, the fear she had instilled in him made him no longer dare to harbour any rebellious thoughts.

    Jun Wu Xie narrowed her eyes dangerously, the Lord that Situ Heng mentioned should be the Master of Luo Qingcheng.

    ¡°Situ Heng! You actually dare to betray the Soul World!¡± Long Jiu was infuriated and immediately rushed to Situ Heng and grabbed him on his cor tightly.

    They were all spirits that had been borne from the Spirit Tree, the Spirit Tree was like a parent to them, their creator. One thing that the Soul World could not tolerate was betrayal!

    Although the Soul World was in the Upper Realm, but it was not under the jurisdiction of the Upper Realm. It could be said that the Soul World and the Upper Realm were two forces that each minded their own business. And the Soul World managed the spirits strictly and forbade them to interact with the people from the Upper Realm. Situ Heng was clearly aware of his wrongdoings and in order to help the Upper Realm, he did not even hesitate to bring out the medicinal pills and the Soul Devourer from the Soul World!

    This was already an irrefutable betrayal!

    Situ Heng looked helplessly at Long Jiu and muttered, ¡°I didn¡¯t have a choice... I didn¡¯t have a choice... the Upper Realm wants the Blood Sacrifice of the Three Realms. Did you think that the Soul World would be able to stop them? The moment the blood sacrifice begins, the Soul World would be implicated. I don¡¯t want to die! All I want is to live! That person had promised me that as long as I helped him do his bidding, he would let me go! All I want is to live on! What is wrong with that!¡±

    ¡°You bastard!!¡± Long Jiu was enraged and immediately threw a punch at Situ Heng in his face. He couldn¡¯t believe that they had been working together for so many years, yet Situ Heng¡¯s heart had turned traitorous long ago. What was even more terrifying was that even till now, Situ Heng did not have a sliver of guilt or remorse in his heart.

    Situ Heng flew across the floor but he did not argue with Long Jiu, all he did was look at Jun Wu Xie with trepidation.

    ¡°Other than you, who else in the Soul World has a rtionship with the Upper Realm?¡± She pressed.

    Situ Heng no longer dared to pull any tricks in front of Jun Wu Xie and could only honestly spill everything he knew, one by one.

    As far as he knew, in the Soul World, other than him, there were at least ten over Soul Masters that had defected to the Upper Realm. And out of these people, there was also one who was in charge of the Soul Devourer. This was why he was able to easily get his hands on it.

 Chapter 2387 - The Lackey of The Upper Realm (5)

    <h4>Chapter 2387: The Lackey of The Upper Realm (5)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The status of the Soul Masters who were in charge of the Soul Devourers were considered very high in the Soul World. Situ Heng¡¯s words had made Qin Song and Long Jiu to fallpletely into a state of panic that they had never experienced before.

    The ten or more Soul Masters mentioned by Situ Heng were all people with high standing in the Soul World. There were even some of them who were holding the important authorities in their hands, causing the Spirit Tree to value them very much. If it wasn¡¯t for them who had heard everything from Situ Heng with their own ears, they couldn¡¯t actually believe that those Soul Masters would have the thought of rebellion and had already colluded with the Upper Realm...

    The moment they thought that there were so manyckeys of the Upper Realm hiding in the Soul World now, Qin Song and Long Jiu couldn¡¯t help but just shivered with a huge sense of fear overwhelming both of them.

    At this moment, they felt so lucky to have Jun Wu Xie who had been always keeping a keen insight. If it wasn¡¯t for Jun Wu Xie who insisted on interrogating Situ Heng, they were afraid that... they were still being kept in the dark.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t really do anything for that person. I¡¯m just a nobody. All I did was just to give them some of the medicinal pills from the Soul World, other than that... Other than that, I wasn¡¯t a part of it!¡± Realizing that it was currently the worst situation for him, Situ Heng quickly dissociated himself from the case.

    Unfortunately, Jun Wu Xie had already decided not to care about the things he said.

    ¡°I had always been feeling something strange since the time Wu Jiu and the fake Spirit Lord sneaked into the Spirit World. It was really difficult for the other spirits to pass through the special method of the Spirit World in selecting spirits. How could those spirits enter the Spirit World without the permission of the Spirit Lord? Now the truth has seemed to be revealed.¡± Jun Wu Xie slightly narrowed her eyes. She had never really expected that the Upper Realm would have gotten their ws into the Soul World and had already drawn quite a number of the Soul Master over to their side.

    The expressions of Qin Song and Long Jiu were extremely terrible.

    Suddenly, Qin Song stepped forward and said while looking at Jun Wu Xie. ¡°Miss Jun, Old Nine and I need to return immediately to the Soul World now. Thanks for all the things you did today. The Soul World owes you once. After we¡¯ve purged the traitors, we will definitely pay you back. We have to go now, farewell!¡±

    Qin Song finished his words and straightaway left with Long Jiu without even looking back.

    All the missions were not that important anymorepared to the safety of the Soul World. If the Soul World was destroyed, what was the point of them to find back the seed of the Spirit Tree?

    While staring at the figure of Qin Song and Long Jiu leaving hurriedly from the back, the Spirit Lord could only let out a sigh.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t really think that things would be thisplicated.¡± The Spirit Lord frowned. If Jun Wu Xie failed to notice the suspicious point of Situ Heng and didn¡¯t carry out any precautions, not even the rtionship between the Lower Realm and the Spirit World woulde to an end, the Soul World would also continue to be ced in a dangerous situation like this.

    On the other side, Qiao Chu and the others, including all the generals from the Rui Lin Army, who had witnessed the whole process of the incident werepletely astounded by the plot twist. Who among them would think that Jun Wu Xie had set such ayout together with the Spirit Lord to trick and fool Situ Heng around... and they had even discovered so many secrets.

    ¡°How are you going to handle this guy?¡± The Spirit Lord looked at Situ Heng who was kneeling on the floor, trembling in fear. The fact that Qin Song and Long Jiu left just like that had clearly shown that they weren¡¯t going to care about Situ Heng.

    From the moment Situ Heng chose to sell himself out to the Upper Realm, he was not considered as a member of the Soul World anymore.

    Either he was being killed or being skinned, it was all up to Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Don¡¯t... Don¡¯t kill me... I have told you everything you want.¡± Situ Heng looked nervously at Jun Wu Xie with his eyes full of pleading and begging.

 Chapter 2388 - The Lackey of The Upper Realm (6)

    <h4>Chapter 2388: The Lackey of The Upper Realm (6)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The chilly eyes of Jun Wu Xiended on Situ Heng without any emotion, making Situ Heng to tremble from the very bottom of his heart.

    ¡°Open your mouth,¡± ordered Jun Wu Xie in a cold voice.

    ¡°D... Don¡¯t... kill me...¡± Situ Heng almost wanted to cry. During the five years of staying in the Evil Region, he wasn¡¯t willing to spare even a nce for Jun Wu Xie, causing him to not realize how actually scary was the woman who was standing in front of him. Until the moment he personally experienced it, he didn¡¯t even have the chance to feel regret for his act.

    While looking at Situ Heng who was being struck dumb with terror, the smile on Blood Velvet¡¯s face got brighter. He went forward and grinned at Situ Heng with his head cocked to one side. ¡°Are you dumb? How can I remove my seed from your body if you aren¡¯t going to open your mouth? Or you want it to continue to stay inside your soul?¡±

    Situ Heng stunned a little. He looked skeptically at Blood Velvet and then looked carefully at Jun Wu Xie who was holding on a cold expression on her face. Seeing that there was no responseing from Jun Wu Xie, only then he opened his mouth with uncertainty.

    The second Situ Heng opened his mouth, the ck cat that was sitting on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s shoulder suddenly threw the Soul Devourer on its tail into Situ Heng¡¯s mouth. To Situ Heng¡¯s horror, he tried to spit it out but Blood Velvet rushed towards him and gave a kick on his mouth, forcing him to swallow the Soul Devourer.

    ¡°Though it was me the one who say you dumb, you are really dumb. I was just saying for fun and you actually trusted me.¡± Blood Velvet raised his eyebrows while looking at Situ Heng who was being kicked over on the ground. There wasn¡¯t any guilt found on his smiling face.

    Situ Heng red at Blood Velvet, still trying to get himself up. But at that moment, Blood Velvet activated the seeds inside his soul, once again causing an extreme pain to torment Situ Heng to the point that he would rather die than being alive. All he could do was just to roll on the floor with his body twitching everywhere.

    ¡°Such an idiot, how can you not pay for it when you want to kill my Mistress?¡± The smile of Blood Velvet became more brilliant. From the moment Situ Heng made a move on Jun Wu Xie, his death had already been destined!

    ¡°Drag him out,¡± said Jun Wu Xie coldly. Situ Heng would definitely die since he swallowed the Soul Devourer, whereas the seed of Blood Velvet would let him fully enjoy his veryst moment of his life before the Soul Devourer showed its effect.

    Nobody in the room felt sorry about the way Situ Heng¡¯s life ended. There was no any other ce in this world for a spirit who had betrayed his creator to stay.

    Everybody in the room let out a sigh of relief after the Spirit Lord asked his servant to drag Situ Heng out. Even it was just ten, or a little more, minutes, they felt like a long time had been gone.

    ¡°Little Xie, you really scared us to death, how mean of you! At least inform us beforehand if you want to settle Situ Heng.¡± While looking at Jun Wu Xie, Qiao Chu whined. Only Gods would know how worried were them when they saw the ¡°weakening¡± of the soul of Jun Wu Xie.

    Who knew that...

    It was just an act yed by Jun Wu Xie and the Spirit Lord.

    Jun Wu Xie looked apologetically at the whole room of people who were feeling concerned over her.

    It was not that she was unwilling to tell them. It was just that it would be better if less people were told about the n if they wanted to trick Situ Heng into telling his actual intention. If everyone knew about her n, there was no guarantee that they wouldn¡¯t let the cat out of their bags. Situ Heng was a cautious man. If she missed the opportunity to expose him this time, he would continue to wrap himself in the clothing of the Soul Master of the Soul World, lying to Qin Song and Long Jiu.

    Till that moment came, Jun Wu Xie wouldn¡¯t be allowed to punish Situ Heng in front of Qin Song and Long Jiu even when she felt something suspicious about him.

 Chapter 2389 - Concern

    <h4>Chapter 2389: Concern</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Sorry.¡± Jun Wu Xie said sincerely, while they were staging the y, she had clearly seen everyone¡¯s worries and although she felt guilty but she had to continue acting on.

    ¡°What are you saying?!¡± Qiao Chu stared at her and said, ¡°Is there a need to apologize between us? Little Xie, are you treating us as outsiders? Oh, I am so sad...¡± Qiao Chu pretended as he struck his own chest with exaggeration, to the point that Hua Yao and the others around him looked at him as if they were looking at an idiot.

    This little brat, he was never serious no matter what asion it was.

    Jun Wu Xie was startled by Qiao Chu¡¯s reaction and the corner of her lips curled up slightly. There was a hint ofughter that she could not hold in but in the end she did notugh out.

    ¡°The matters of today were shocking, all is good as long as you are fine.¡± Rong Ruo smiled sweetly as she looked at Jun Wu Xie.

    No matter what, as long as Jun Wu Xie was safe and sound, they felt assured.

    ¡°Cough... I think that... Everything is not over yet.¡± Fan Zhuo who was by the side suddenly said.

    Everybody could not help but looked at him.

    Not over yet?

    Was there any danger that they had overlooked?

    Just as he finished his words, several figures moured and rushed into the room.

    A loud and anxious voice rang out in the room.

    ¡°Where is Little Xie? What the hell is going on?!¡±

    Jun Xian strode hurriedly into the room withrge steps with Jun Qing and Long Qi following closely behind. When the figure of Jun Wu Xie fell into his line of sight, Jun Xian¡¯s face immediately stiffened.

    ¡°Little Xie? Are you all right? What happened?¡± Jun Xian grabbed his granddaughter¡¯s hand and looked at her carefully, making sure that she was fine. His hands were trembling and only after sweeping his gaze up and down several times did he ascertain that there was nothing wrong with her did he rx a little.

    The moment he saw Jun Xian, Qiao Chu immediately lowered his head with a guilty conscience.

    How could he have forgotten this!

    ¡°Grandfather? Why are all of you here?¡± Jun Wu Xie was surprised and looked at the anxious Jun Xian and Jun Qing. She did not understand why her grandfather and uncle would suddenly appear in the Spirit World.

    ¡°Qiao Chu and the others had sent an urgent message and said that you... Cough... Well, it¡¯s no longer important. Tell me what happened? Is your soul all right?¡± Jun Qing stood by her side and looked at her with concern.

    Jun Wu Xie shook her head, but her heart had already understood everything clearly.

    It must have been Qiao Chu and the others who thought that she was in danger and had sent an urgent message to the Lower Realm. This had alerted Jun Xian and Jun Qing and sent them here in a sh.

    Thinking of this, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s gaze could not help but wander off towards Qiao Chu and gang.

    They immediately avoided her gaze, some lowered their heads while some turned their heads to admire the wall, their methods of avoiding was extremely childish!

    In Jun Wu Xie¡¯s heart, she let out a sigh. She had underestimated herpanions¡¯ concern for herself and she knew that they did it out of good intention. She also knew that the little y that she staged had scared them. She could only look at Jun Xian and said gently, ¡°Grandfather, I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just that a little ident happened, the cultivation method that the Spirit Lord taught me is very special. Qiao Chu and the rest did not know and misunderstood. Look, am I not standing here before you? All fine?¡±

    Even if she said that, Jun Xian was still ill at ease. He pulled her to the Spirit Lord and started asking questions.

    The Spirit Lord understood tacitly as he smiled and reassured Jun Xian that her soul was fine. Only after his repeated reassurance that there was nothing out of the ordinary did Jun Xian put down all his worries.

 Chapter 2390 - The War Is Coming (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2390: The War Is Coming (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    On the other side, the Rui Lin Army had also reached a consensus on the matter. All of them chimed in with agreements, not wanting to worry Duke Lin.

    After everyone assured him, only then Jun Xian believed that there was truly nothing happened to Jun Wu Xie and she was safe.

    ¡°But still, we are already here. Your grandfather didn¡¯t even nag you for these two months. I think it¡¯s almost time, if there¡¯s nothing left for Little Xie and the rest of you to do, how about you guys follow us back?¡± Jun Qing asked with a smile. The Rui Lin Army who was staying in the Middle Realm had sent them messages, saying that the troops of the Upper Realm were heading to the Lower Realm from the Middle Realm. They believed that they would be arriving at the Lower Realm after, the most, half a month. Until that moment came, the urrence of a war was definitely inevitable.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Jun Wu Xie nodded her head. There was no need for her to continue to stay in the Spirit World anymore after getting rid of Situ Heng.

    ¡°Thanks for your hospitality during these days.¡± Jun Qing expressed his gratitude towards the Spirit Lord.

    However, the Spirit Lord felt a bit embarrassed. After all, it was Jun Wu Xie who had given more help to the Spirit World. The cultivation method of the soul power they used today was even taught by Jun Wu Xie. It was just that he was the one who shared the method to the others for his self-convenience.

    All the people from the Lower Realm who were cultivating in the Spirit World would be gathering together for this day. After five years of cultivation, they were finally going to step into the battlefield.

    The portal gate of the Spirit World was crowded with hordes of people. Brownie and Nn Yue too, came to send them off. Within these few years, the Spirit World had loosened the restriction of entering the Spirit World on the ring spirits. Kids who were below fourteen were also allowed into the Spirit World so that those kids were able to interact with the spirits in the Spirit World earlier. If they met someone whose personalities matched with them, these ring spirits would make indentures and bind with them when they reached fourteen.

    It was also due to the arrival of the people from the Lower Realm that had made the Spirit World which originally shut the outside world out to have some interactions with the others. The spirits who at first resisted to turn themselves into a ring spirit too, slowly began to ept the missions of bing a ring spirit. This had caused the amount of teenagers who owned strong ring spirits to increase more and more in these five years and there were more spirits who became the reserves of the ring spirits. And this had imperceptibly strengthened the power of the Lower Realm.

    Aftering out from the Spirit World, everyone from the Rui Lin Army and the Iron Blood Army returned to their units respectively. Since there was only half a month left before the battle started, they must keep themselves in the best condition in the shortest time in order to participate in the battle.

    Jun Wu Xie and the others had also returned to Lin Pce. Jun Qing had sorted out the two months of every deployment in the Lower Realm and handed it over to Jun Wu Xie and the rest. As the main force of the battle, Jun Wu Xie must kept the movement of Luo Qingcheng¡¯s troops and the deployments in the Lower Realm under her supervision all the time.

    ¡°Uncle and Grandfather have more battling experience than I have. Everything was arranged perfectly,¡± said Jun Wu Xie sincerely after flipping through the documents. Lin Pce was an expert in the field of battle. Arranging the forces and setting up the formations were just somemon acts to Jun Xian and Jun Qing. Although it was going to be an intense and fierce fight, they would still be in advantage as they were the one who held the initiative in the battle since the Lower Realm was the battlefield.

    ¡°Almost everything was well arranged. We had already transferred the civilian whose residences might be involved in the battle to a safer ce two months ago. We had also sent our people to guard at the entrances. Once the troops of the Upper Realm are seen, we are able to react in the shortest time,¡± said Jun Qing seriously. ¡°But Little Xie, you did say it before, that the Upper Realm isn¡¯t able to adapt to the environment of the Lower Realm, are you sure about that??¡±

    The most crucial step in this battle was to suppress the strength of the Upper Realm using the special environment of the Lower Realm. No matter how fast did the Lower Realm grow stronger, they were still unable topare with all the gold spirits from the Upper Realm. Only with the help of the weak adaptation of the Upper Realm to the Lower Realm, then they would be having more opportunities to win the battle.

 Chapter 2391 - The War Is Coming (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2391: The War Is Coming (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie nodded and said. ¡°Yeah. If I¡¯m not sure about it, I won¡¯t be shifting the battlefield to the Lower Realm.¡±

    Jun Qing nodded his head with his head full of thoughts.

    ¡°Uncle, are the cities at the border emptied?¡± asked Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Qing replied. ¡°Just as what you asked, they were all emptied, but what are you nning to do? Though the cities you asked me to empty out can be used to avoid the battle and buy us some time, but with the moving speed of the Upper Realm, I¡¯m afraid that they will just pass through those ces without using much time. If no forces are sent to repress them, almost no effect will be shown in blocking them.¡±

    Before Jun Wu Xie entered the Spirit World, she specifically asked Jun Qing to empty out few of the cities in the Lower Realm which were located closest to the Middle Realm without leaving out a single person. Jun Qing understood that Jun Wu Xie was nning to let the gold spirits from the Upper Realm to bear the pressure brought by the environment of the Lower Realm using this method, but... if there¡¯s no one on the defence, the troops of the Upper Realm will just march into the cities and this won¡¯tst any longer.

    ¡°Of course, when the timees, someone will be going, ¡± said Jun Wu Xie slowly.

    ¡°Are you going to let the Night Regime take the lead?¡± Jun Qing stunned a little. After Jun Wu Xie left, all the members in the Night Regime had collectively went missing. Not even a trace of them was seen in these two months. Jun Qing couldn¡¯t really guess what was the things that Jun Wu Xie nned to let the Night Regime do.

    ¡°The Night Regime is surely strong, but no normal people are able to withstand hundreds thousand armies in the troops of the enemy. The strength of the Night Regime is more suitable to be used in the battle. If there¡¯s excess consumption due to them taking the lead, it will just give us harm and we won¡¯t be gaining anything.¡± Jun Qing frowned slightly.

    ¡°It¡¯s not the Night Regime,¡± said Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Not the Night Regime?¡±

    Before Jun Qing got his question solved, three figures suddenly appeared in the main hall of the Lin Pce.

    ¡°Young Miss!¡± It was Ye Sha, Ye Mei and Ye Gu who came back unexpectedly at this moment. Three of them kneeled in front of Jun Wu Xie in unison.

    ¡°How is it?¡± There wasn¡¯t any astonishment in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Everything is well prepared. There¡¯s no need to worry about, Young Miss.¡± Ye Sha raised his head with a serious expression on his face, but a trace of a smile could be faintly seen in his eyes.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded her head with satisfaction.

    Whereas Jun Qing and Jun Xian who were sitting aside became more confused, what had Jun Wu Xie got up her sleeves?

    ¡°Grandfather, Uncle, just take it easy. I have already arranged everything nicely. There¡¯s no way for the Upper Realm to go off without a hitch in the Lower Realm. Just wait and see.¡± The face of Jun Wu Xie was brimming with confidence. It was like everything was kept under her control.

    It looked like her confidence had affected Jun Xian and Jun Qing. They realized vaguely that the things Jun Wu Xie asked the Night Regime to do were definitely not something as simple as they thought. This might be another hidden card of hers.

    After discussing with Jun Qing and Jun Xian for quite a while, Jun Wu Xie then got up and returned to the backyard. The moment Lord Meh Meh and Sacrificial Blood Rabbit saw Jun Wu Xie came back, they immediately pounced on her and gave Jun Wu Xie a big fat hug.

    ¡°Soon after this, you guys need to work hard again.¡± Jun Wu Xie sat on a stone bench in the garden and put Sacrificial Blood Rabbit and Lord Meh Meh on herp while gently stroking them. Ye Sha and the others were following behind her.

    ¡°Please do not worry about it, Young Miss. The experiences of Lord Meh Meh and Sacrificial Blood Rabbit in these five years aren¡¯t able to bepared to the experience of a normal beast spirit. They aren¡¯t the same them in the past five years anymore,¡± said Ye Sha. Throughout the five years, not only Jun Wu Xie was cultivating all the time, but Lord Meh Meh and Sacrificial Blood Rabbit too, were growing non-stop. Both of them werepletely scarred by the scene five years ago. They didn¡¯t want the tragedy to repeat again.

 Chapter 2392 - The War Is Coming (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2392: The War Is Coming (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Sacrificial Blood Rabbit and Lord Meh Meh seemed to be noticed what Jun Wu Xie meant in her words, causing them to act cute by making a humph sound. They then jumped off Jun Wu Xie¡¯sp andnded on the stone table aside with their eyes gleaming brightly and spiritually, seemingly to show their will to fight.

    Jun Wu Xie slightly narrowed her eyes and reached out her hand to touch both the little creatures which had been with her for years.

    Unconsciously, she let her mind drift into distance.

    It had been five years.

    [How are you?]

    [Just wait a little longer, I am going to fetch you home.]

    The figure which she couldn¡¯t wipe it off or rub it off from her memory was like a mark that had been left behind, deeply carved out by a knife, etched into the deepest recesses of her soul. Throughout the whole five years, the wound never healed. Everytime she thought about it, her heart ached.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s thought was disrupted by the sound of footsteps. She raised her head and saw five familiar figure appeared in front of her,

    With a trace of confusion in her eyes, she looked at Qiao Chu and the others, not knowing why they found her.

    ¡°Little Xie, the... Just tell us what did you let Brother Ye Sha and the rest do.¡± Qiao Chu looked at Jun Wu Xie with the look of a curious baby on his face. Just now when Jun Wu Xie were having conversations with Jun Xian and Jun Qing, they were also in the main hall. But there wasn¡¯t any room for them to interrupt their conversations since they were just juniors, causing them to hold their curiosities back the entire time. After Jun Wu Xie left, only then they hurriedly chased after her.

    The more they learned about Jun Wu Xie¡¯s personality, the more they wanted to know about the tricks Jun Wu Xie nned for Luo Qingcheng and her troops.

    Jun Wu Xie raised her eyebrows a bit. She didn¡¯t expect them to actuallye for this.

    ¡°You will know when the momentes.¡± Jun Wu Xie didn¡¯t n to tell them now. Wasn¡¯t it more interesting to watch on the spot?

    ¡°Just like what I said, Little Xie definitely isn¡¯t going to tell you and you still insist on asking her.¡± Fan Zhuo let out a sigh. If Jun Wu Xie wanted to tell them, she would be telling them earlier. Jun Xian and Jun Qing also didn¡¯t know about it, they wouldn¡¯t be getting any answers even if they came to ask her.

    While holding onto a intive expression on his face, the curiosity inside Qiao Chu was just like ants biting here and there. He could only turned his eyes on Ye Sha, Ye Mei and Ye Gu to seek for their help, trying to touch them with his sorrowful eyes.

    However...

    It didn¡¯t really show any effect.

    All Ye Sha and the rest of them could do was just to look away while holding in theirughter.

    Just at the moment Qiao Chu decided to unleash his special ability in annoying people to trick Ye Sha and the others into telling him the truth, a figure suddenly walked into their sight, causing everyone to hide the cheerfulughs on their faces.

    ¡°Grandmaster Su Ya.¡±

    They didn¡¯t know when did Su Yae. Her appearance had caused their thoughts of fooling around to disappear.

    Yan Bu Gui was Su Ya¡¯s student, whereas they were Yan Bu Gui¡¯s students. ording to the hierarchy, it wasn¡¯t wrong for them to call Su Ya ¡®Grandmaster¡¯.

    In reality, they weren¡¯t that close to Su Ya. But they still remembered the time the Spirit Jade Pce Lord brought Su Ya back, the despair in her eyes had made every single one of them to fall into a huge pain.

    She was their Grandmaster. She was also the one who their Master loved the most to the point he was willing to risk his life to protect her.

    Looking at the uneasiness shown by Qiao Chu and the others, Su Ya opened her red lips and asked. ¡°Are you guys that free?¡±

    They immediately shuddered. Su Ya had a really domineering character. In their opinions, Yan Bu Gui¡¯s personality was just like a little sheep if it waspared to Su Ya¡¯s personality.

    It was really ¡°soft and gentle¡±!

 Chapter 2393 - Drunken (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2393: Drunken (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Su Ya didn¡¯t give Qiao Chu and the others any chance to respond and straightaway said. ¡°Since all of you are so free, have a drink with this woman here then!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Qiao Chu and the rest were stunned for a moment.

    ¡°What? You all are not willing to do so?¡± Su Ya raised her eyebrows, causing Qiao Chu them to tremble like a quail, not having the guts to say the word ¡°no¡±.

    Whereas for Jun Wu Xie, she was quite surprised to see Su Ya¡¯s attitude. Ever since she came back, Su Ya almost didn¡¯t get in touch with her. She thought that Su Ya wasn¡¯t able to forget the things that had happened five years ago. Even both of them met each other, it will only make her recall the death of Yan Bu Gui.

    ¡°And you,e with us!¡± Noticing Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes were on her, Su Ya crooked her finger handsomely to beckon Jun Wu Xie.

    Not knowing if she should cry orugh, Jun Wu Xie suddenly felt that she was back again in the past five years. It felt like she had returned to Cloudy Brook Academy and to the small little Spirit Mastery Faculty.

    Su Ya was already such a casual and domineering person during that time.

    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Jun Wu Xie got up and responded politely.

    The personality of Su Ya was crisp and straightforward. If she said she wanted to drink, then of course she would be going to have a good drink. They didn¡¯t leave Lin Pce but just borrowed Duke Lin¡¯s back hall. They then ordered the servants to take out the precious wines which Jun Qing had been cherishing for years. This really made Jun Qing to feel sad for quite a while.

    Qiao Chu and the others were literally dumbfounded by the sight of hundreds of fine wines filling up the entire hall.

    Su Ya was going to let them drink to death!

    ¡°Come on, you all here are a group of men, don¡¯t be dilly-dally like a woman. Just drink!¡± Su Ya carried a jar of wine and poured it into her mouth right after she opened the seal.

    Qiao Chu and the rest looked at each other with a bitter look on their faces. They had no other choice but to follow the instructions given.

    At the moment, Qiao Chu received an uncountable amount of killing eyes from Fei Yan and his other friends. If it wasn¡¯t for him being a busybody and insisting on asking Jun Wu Xie about her hidden ns, they wouldn¡¯t be caught by Su Ya!

    Qiao Chu knew that it was all his fault. All He could do was just to pick up the jar of wine sadly and drink with his Grandmaster.

    Jun Wu Xie was the steadiest among them. Earlier when she was in Cloudy Brook Academy, she was ordered to soak in the pool of wine by Su Ya. Even someone like her who couldn¡¯t hold her liquor very well had already acquired the skill of drinking thousands cup of wine without getting drunk.

    ¡°The others, drink!¡± Su Ya finished the jar of wine in only one breath. Her face turned red due to the effect of the alcohol. She threw away the jar on her hand and said while pointing at Ye Sha and his group of people who came together with Jun Wu Xie.

    Ye Sha and the rest broke out in a cold sweat. However, they saw Jun Wu Xie secretly nodded her head at them, causing them to only ept their fate. Each of them picked up a jar of wine and began to drink.

    Jun Qing who was passing by the back hall was still feeling down about the fact that the fine wines which he had been keeping for years were being wasted by Su Ya. But the moment he saw the behaviour of Su Ya forcing every person she saw to drink with her, he was so scared that he left the ce immediately even before he was able to feel sad.

    The jars of wine were unsealed one by one. Some of them who were at first feeling awkward seemed to be getting high due to the alcohol effect. There was no need for Su Ya to say anything. They would just pick up any wine themselves and continue to drink. A momentter, the jars of wine were half emptied. When the night came, there were already full of drunken bodies lying on the ground in the back hall of Lin Pce and only a few jars of wine were left.

    Among those people, Jun Wu Xie and Su Ya were the only two people who were still staying sober. Both the master and the student were already gorgeous enough, but now that they were filling with a haze of intoxication, both their faces blushed, causing them to look more beautiful to the point that whoever saw them weren¡¯t be able to move their eyes away.

    Su Ya threw away an empty jar and let out a hup. While looking at the red face of Jun Wu Xie who was pretending to be calm, she said. ¡°Give me your cosmos sack.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie had drunk quite an amount of wine. Though her fingers were shaking slightly, she took out her cosmos sack and passed it over to Su Ya

 Chapter 2394 - Drunken (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2394: Drunken (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Holding the cosmos sack in her hand, the corner of Su Ya¡¯s lips curved into a self-deprecating smile. She untied the cosmos sack which was hanging on her waist and held both the same pouches in each of her hands. Her tipsy eyes were staring at every stitch and thread on the pouches, seemingly to find the person who had long gone through the trails that were once left.

    ¡°Do you know that? At first, this woman here didn¡¯t even give a damn for that dumbass. He wasn¡¯t that talented and was always nagging. He was a man but dilly-dally like a woman. If he wasn¡¯t assigned to me at that time, how this woman here wished that she could kick him out.¡±

    Su Ya¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t that loud, but every single word of hers was heard clearly by Jun Wu Xie¡¯s ears.

    The dumbass she mentioned was Yan Bu Gui.

    ¡°I told him he was blocking my sight, but he wasn¡¯t sensible at all. It was clear that this woman wasn¡¯t willing to give him any good face, but he would still stick around her, always calling her Master this or Master that, how annoying.¡± Su Ya frowned slightly.

    ¡°You tell me... If he wasn¡¯t that annoying that time, would he not die...¡± Holding tightly the cosmos sack in her hands, Su Ya¡¯s voice suddenly turned husky while her eyes became a little reddish about the rims.

    ¡°Why was he so dumb? Why did hee back when he had already left? The dumbass was not even strong enough to be a hero. What could he do with his weak ass strength?¡± Su Ya kept on ming all the stupid things that had done by Yan Bu Gui, but there was already blood rushing into her eyes when she was talking.

    ¡°Why did he leave?! This woman shouldn¡¯t keep him as a student during that time! He disappeared without any reason for so many years and died just like that soon after he had returned... How useless was he...¡± Su Ya¡¯s voice was trembling, trying hard to hold her tears back.

    Yan Bu Gui shouldn¡¯t have went to Cloudy Brook Academy. He shouldn¡¯t have gone and save her.

    He was not that strong and powerful. There wasn¡¯t even any space for him to involve himself in such a battle. But the idiot still went there.

    He could just leave her alone and run for his life, but all he knew was just to foolishly protect her. Even until today, it seemed like Su Ya was still able to smell the disgusting bloody smell which was flowing around her nose. She could still feel the scorching heat from his tight hug.

    Su Ya would never forget that the time when she was protected under Yan Bu Gui¡¯s body, she witnessed the way the bright and handsome man turned into a bloody mangled body due to the continual attacks with her eyes wide opened. She would never forget the feeling when she touched her clothes which was soaked in Yan Bu Gui¡¯s blood. She would also never forget the veryst smile in his eyes when Yan Bu Gui handed her over to the hands of the Spirit Jade Pce Lord.

    The hands which were always protecting her loosened and let go at that moment. The five bloody fingers slid over her clothes, leaving a harsh stain of blood on them. All she could do was just to look at him losing hisst breath with the gleam in his eyes slowly fading away...

    For the whole five years, Su Ya had been thinking for many times, that it was a mistake for her and Yan Bu Gui to meet each other from the very beginning.

    If she didn¡¯t decide to keep Yan Bu Gui and they didn¡¯t step over the rtionship between a master and a student, then Yan Bu Gui wouldn¡¯t be risking his life to save her. He might still be living in this world, enjoying his own life.

    However...

    All of these had been ended with a bloody red pause.

    ¡°Dumbass! He was aplete dumbass!¡± Su Ya clenched her teeth. The moment she lowered her head, there were two drops of tears dripping on the surface of the table in front of her.

    Five years of repressing her emotions. Five years of struggling. Su Ya had no idea how she went through every single day.

 Chapter 2395 - Drunken (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2395: Drunken (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Ren Huang was dead. Yan Bu Gui was also dead...

    Both the most important men in Su Ya¡¯s life died in front of her, but there was nothing she could do about it.

    She had never hated herself for her uselessness like the way she did at that moment. It was during the irrevocable circumstances that had made her feel so helpless for the first time.

    While sitting quietly at the opposite of Su Ya, Jun Wu Xie remained silent.

    Those who had never taken part in the battle five years ago would never know what did they experience. They wouldn¡¯t know how precious the people they lost were to them.

    Jun Wu Xie drank the wine sip by sip. When the cold wine flowed into her throat, it burned her throat like fire. She didn¡¯t know what she should say to console Su Ya. Even she herself was still unable to face everything that had happened five years ago.

    It was a nightmare which had been trapping her and Su Ya for the whole five years.

    ¡°There¡¯s a chance left.¡± Jun Wu Xie drank thest sip of wine and suddenly opened her mouth.

    Su Ya¡¯s figure stiffened a little but she didn¡¯t raise her head.

    ¡°There¡¯s the Soul World. We still have a chance.¡± Jun Wu Xie put down the jar of wine. She would never give up until the veryst moment. Even if there was only one ten thousandth of hope in it, she would still keep going.

    The souls of Ren Huang and Yan Bu Gui weren¡¯t in the Spirit World, but they could still try to find them in the Soul World. If it wasn¡¯t till their veryst steps, the hope would still be there and it would never disappear.

    ¡°Master, we still have a chance.¡± Jun Wu Xie suddenly reached out her hand and held on Su Ya¡¯s cold hand.

    Su Ya slightly raised her head. Her teary eyes met Jun Wu Xie¡¯s clear and determined gaze.

    ¡°We will take revenge for Master Bu Gui and Grandmaster. We will also take revenge for the people of the Spirit Jade Pce who had died in the battle. And after we finished our revenge, we will go to the Soul World and fetch Master and Grandmaster back, alright?¡± This was the first time Jun Wu Xie had ever exposed her hope to someone else in these five years. At that moment, she wasn¡¯t the cool Jun Wu Xie anymore. Instead, she was the ¡°Jun Wu¡± who had been apanying Su Ya in Cloudy Brook Academy for one year.

    ¡°We still have a chance?¡± Su Ya looked blearily at Jun Wu Xie. A big amount of alcohol and the release of emotions had caused her consciousness to be a little fuzzy.

    ¨C You¡¯re reading on B oxnovel.c om .Tks!

    She had never dared to show her stress to anybody. Even Tian Ze didn¡¯t know about the pain she suffered for these years. But Su Ya knew that Jun Wu Xie would understand how she felt. There was no one who was able to understand the five years of her pain more than Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded her head with perseverance.

    ¡°After half a month, our revenge will begin. Master, watch the whole thing with me, alright?¡± Jun Wu Xie tried her best to speak in a gentle voice to persuade Su Ya. Her Master, Su Ya, shouldn¡¯t be this depressed. The Queen Su Ya who had stood in front of everyone and protected her from all the hardships was imperious. Everything that had happened in the past five years had caused Su Ya to loss the carefreeness and arrogance that she once had, and after half a month, Jun Wu Xie would be going to find her Master Su Ya back with her own hands.

    Su Ya was just staring at Jun Wu Xie, the student of hers who had already grown up without her knowing. Although Jun Wu Xie was already in her twenties, her appearance didn¡¯t change much due to her growing strength. There wasn¡¯t any trail of time left on her face.

    It was just that the stare in her pair of eyes were colder and sharperpared to the past five years.

    Su Ya slowly nodded and spoke in a husky voice. ¡°Alright, we will watch it together.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie then nodded her head seriously.

    The amount of wounds and pain brought to them by the Upper Realm five years ago, she would be paying hundreds, or even thousands, more times back to them after half a month.

    She would let the people from the Upper Realm and Luo Qingcheng know, that it was a deadly mistake to them for not being able to kill her, Jun Wu Xie, five years ago!

 Chapter 2396 - The Troops of The Upper Realm (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2396: The Troops of The Upper Realm (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    For thest half month, the entire Lower Realm had been in the most stressful state of the war preparations. All the soldiers were staying alert and preparing themselves to be able to join the battle anytime which was just around the corner.

    At the same time, a huge army had officially entered the Lower Realm, unveiling the uing gory fight.

    In front of the hundreds thousand armies, there was Luo Qingcheng in a light armor riding on a big horse. The howling wind in the Lower Realm blew on her face, causing her ck long hair to fly along. Looking at the destendscape that was never up to the standard of the Upper Realm, her eyes slightly narrowed. She took a nce over the crystal clear water and greenish mountains. However, the spirit energy in the air was unbelievably low.

    ¡°This is the Lower Realm? What a barren ce.¡± A husky man who was riding behind Luo Qingcheng looked at the scenery in front of him with contempt. It seemed like the blueish rivers and the forested mountains were nothing to him. Everything that came into his sight was just some wild areas that had failed to gain his attention.

    There was another handsome man riding beside him with a fan swaying in his hand. Though there was a smile shown at the corners of his lips, the disdain in his eyes was not any less than the husky man¡¯s. His eyes were gleaming gloomily, just like the viper hiding in the jungle that would give its enemy a deadly attack anytime.

    ¡°The spirit energy in the Lower Realm is so little. It¡¯s really hard to believe that there are people actually living here.¡± The man who was holding the folded fan raised his hand and felt the wind that was blowing through his fingers. There was a scornful smile in his eyes.

    If a person wanted to cultivate one¡¯s spirit energy, except for one¡¯s talent, the most important part for the cultivation was the environment used in cultivating. During the cultivation process, the human body would absorb the surrounding spirit energy automatically. The more abundant the spirit energy was, the quicker the process of cultivation would be. Therefore, no matter how hard the people in the Middle Realm cultivate, they could neverpare themselves to the spirit energy which was naturally formed in the Upper Realm. Even the spirit energy in the Middle Realm was unappealing to the people from the Upper Realm, let alone the Lower Realm.

    ¡°Wei Ya, I like what you said very much. I wonder whether if the people living in this barren ce were really capable of cultivating the spirit energy. Maybe they should stop kidding? Such small amount of spirit energy can¡¯t even bepared to the one hundredth of the spirit energy in the most deserted ce in our Upper Realm. I don¡¯t believe what Nangong Lie said is true, that a poor ce like this is able to bring up an expert who is able to condense the Spirit Ring.¡± Disapprovingly, the husky man said. Xie Chang Ming was his name and he was ranked sixth in the Top Ten Experts of the Upper Realm.

    The man who was holding the folding fan was Wei Ya. He was ranked fifth in the Top Ten Experts of the Upper Realm. This time, Jun Wu Xie had openly provoked the Upper Realm and had forced Luo Qingcheng to bring her people together with her to the Lower Realm using the soul bone as the bait. Xie Chang Ming and Wei Ya were the two generals who were ordered toe with Luo Qingcheng to the Lower Realm.

    ¡°The base of that Nangong Lie kid is still shallow. Maybe he was deceived by some tricks. Furthermore, it¡¯s quite unconvincing for Nangong Lie to enter the Top Ten Experts with the strength he has. If it isn¡¯t for Old Xu being sick, there¡¯s no way for him to climb up the list of the Top Ten Experts. All the hundred thousand forces he brought to the Middle Realm were annihted and he was the only person toe back like a loser. This is really humiliating. I will not believe everything the dumb and useless trash said.¡± Xie Chang Ming looked down on Nangong Lie with his whole heart. He didn¡¯t really care if Nangong Lie returned with failure, but since Nangong Lie was carrying the title of the Top Ten Experts, his failure had definitely discredited their names indirectly.

 Chapter 2397 - The Army of The Upper Realm (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2397: The Army of The Upper Realm (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Jun Wu Xie is just some shitty woman. I will not believe that a hillbilly from the Lower Realm is able to win over the Upper Realm. If it¡¯s true, then wouldn¡¯t us Upper Realm just be a joke? Because of Nangong Lie¡¯s carelessness, he was defeated, that¡¯s fine. But the way he made up stories to deceive everybody just for him to clear his name, I think it¡¯s extremely embarrassing for him to continue to stay in the Upper Realm, and there is His Lord who still decided to spare his life, what is he thinking about?¡± The more Xie Chang Ming said, the angrier he got.

    A Spirit Ringing out from the Lower Realm?

    Stop kidding!

    Even if it was in the Upper Realm, the number of people who were able to condense the Spirit Ring could be just reckoned up on the fingers of one hand. If a barren ce like the Lower Realm was able to produce an expert of the Spirit Ring, then wouldn¡¯t people like them who were from the Upper Realm feel really ashamed of themselves?

    ¡°Soon we will find it out whether or not it is true. It doesn¡¯t matter if it is true that Nangong Lie was defeated by Jun Wu Xie, this time we are going to teach the bold woman Jun Wu Xie a lesson. Whoever tries to challenge the Upper Realm shall die.¡± Wei Ya¡¯s eyes slightly narrowed. He had the simr thought with Xie Chang Ming.

    The spirit energy in the Lower Realm was so low that it was almost unfeble. How would a ce like this is able to train an expert who is able to condense the Spirit Ring?

    ¡°Oh, right, I have heard before that even a Purple Spirit is considered as a super rare top expert in the Lower Realm. I¡¯m really curious. How stupid can Jun Wu Xie be for her to attempt to fight against us with the power of the Lower Realm? Is she really going to let the rubbish which is not even up to the standard of the Purple Spirit to drown us with their saliva? Hahaha...¡± Xie Chang Mingughed out loud without any scruple. For them, the weakness of a Purple Spirit was pathetic like an ant. If one person was willing to grind hundreds or thousands of ants to death, wasn¡¯t it just as simple as moving one¡¯s fingers?

    Wei Ya let out a smallugh. ¡°Chang Ming, you¡¯re joking again. The people in the Lower Realm even think that a Purple Spirit is very valuable, how will they ever know the strength of a Gold Spirit? They think that the battle is all about the gap of the quantity, but they never realize that it is actually the disparity in the strength.¡±

    ¡°Ha? Are you saying that they think the Gold Spirit is just the same as the Purple Spirit?¡± Pretending to be shocked, Xie Chang Ming said.

    Wei Ya shrugged his shoulders and said. ¡°Are you expecting those rubbish that has never left the Lower Realm to understand the power of the Upper Realm? They were just a bunch of frogs living at the bottom of the well.¡±

    Xie Chang Ming and Wei Ya echoed with each other while belittling the Lower Realm like there was no one thing in the Lower Realm is nice. In reality, even though Nangong Lie returned with a fiasco, the Upper Realm had never thought that there would be any power in the Three Realms that was able to threaten them. Nangong Lie¡¯s statement was more like a self-exoneration to Xie Chang Ming and the rest of them. They were more willing to believe that it was actually Nangong Lie¡¯s stupidity that had caused him to fall into Jun Wu Xie¡¯s trap and end up in aplete failure.

    If somebody told them that the power of Jun Wu Xie and the Night Regime was able to destroy the hundred thousand forces from the Upper Realm directly, they would not believe it even if they were beaten to death.

    ¡°I guess so. If it is true that Jun Wu Xie is that powerful, what¡¯s the point of her being so mysterious and even shift the battlefield to the Lower Realm? Now think about it, it¡¯s just a method to buy them some time.¡± Xie Chang Ming sneered. Though he hadn¡¯t met Jun Wu Xie, there was already a timid and cunning bitch image of her formed in his brain.

    ¡°Wait until I meet this Jun Wu Xie, I am surely going to sh her head off with my own hands and bring it back to the Upper Realm to let Nangong Lie the idiot have a clear look. I want to let him know that what is the actual meaning of being strong.¡±

 Chapter 2398 - The Army of The Upper Realm (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2398: The Army of The Upper Realm (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°If the battle begins, do you really think that there¡¯s any need for you to fight?¡± Wei Ya raised his eyebrows and said.

    Xie Chang Ming slightly stunned. He then immediately got what Wei Ya meant.

    It was just some little cats and dogs from the Lower Realm, did they even need to lift a finger?

    The five hundred thousand strong army was already enough for them to destroy the entire Lower Realm.

    ¡°Nope, I must cut off the bitch¡¯s head by myself,¡± said Xie Chang Ming arrogantly.

    ¡°Jun Wu Xie belongs to me.¡± Suddenly, a cold voice came into the ears of Xie Chang Ming and Wei Ya. The moment both the people who were originally chatting happily heard the voice, they quickly hid the smiles on their faces.

    ¡°Lady Qingcheng.¡± Xie Chang Ming looked respectfully at Luo Qingcheng who had also turned her head and stared in his direction, not daring to show any disrespect on his face.

    Luo Qingcheng looked at Xie Chang Ming and Wei Ya who were being extremely deferential towards her with a cold re in her eyes. She heard their conversation. Not a word was left out. She totally didn¡¯t care about everything they said, except for one thing...

    ¡°Both of you listen carefully. You can kill anyone in the Lower Realm if you want to, but Jun Wu Xie... She must be left to me.¡± The pair of Luo Qingcheng¡¯s eyes slightly narrowed. Jun Wu Xie¡¯s life belonged to her. Only when she tore Jun Wu Xie into pieces with her own hands, then her hatred could be extinguished!

    There was a strong murderous intention in the cool voice. Xie Chang Ming and Wei Ya couldn¡¯t help but shudder after listening to her words.

    Luo Qingcheng was actually much younger than both of them, but except for His Lord, there was no any other one in the entire Upper Realm had the guts to be rude in front of her. Though Luo Qingcheng was younger, her talent was prodigiously higher than everyone that they could only be left far behind. She was also the only student of His Lord in the Upper Realm. Either it was her strength or her status, her ce was far beyond anyone in the Top Ten Experts of the Upper Realm.

    Even if it was someone presumptuous like Xie Chang Ming had no other choice but to hold his high horse back and remain well-behaved like a quail when he was in front of Luo Qingcheng.

    ¡°Yes... Your subordinate understands.¡± Xie Chang Ming carefully replied. Although Luo Qingcheng¡¯s character was cool at the beginning, people wouldn¡¯t be fearful of her. But after she had caught Ye Jue for the first time thousand years ago, Luo Qingcheng¡¯s personality suddenly became unpredictable. Her moody personality had caused everyone to slowly hold her in awe.

    However, Xie Chang Ming and Wei Ya had vaguely realized that there was a trace of strong hatred in Luo Qingcheng¡¯s words. The hatred was targeted at Jun Wu Xie, the person they just mentioned not long ago.

    Xie Chang Ming and Wei Ya were quite surprised at the case. They werepletely confused. Why would Luo Qingcheng who had only one over her and millions under her in the Upper Realm hate a hillbilly from the Lower Realm so much?

    There were questions wandering in both their minds but they could only respond politely and mind their own business since they didn¡¯t have the balls to ask even a word about it when facing Luo Qingcheng.

    ¡°Lady Qingcheng, is it true that Jun Wu Xie has the soul bone in her hands? Will it be a lie she deliberately released?¡± Wei Ya braced himself to open his mouth and asked. He simply couldn¡¯t understand why a little bitch from the Lower Realm would have the soul bone.

    ¡°True or not, we will know very soon, you don¡¯t have to ask much,¡± said Luo Qingcheng in a cold voice. Whether if the soul bone was with her or not, she was still going to take her life!

    The humiliations and the torments that Jun Wu Xie brought to her in these five years, she would pay it back one by one!

    She wouldn¡¯t be able to get rid of this strong hatred that weighed her heart if she failed to crush Jun Wu Xie into a million pieces!

 Chapter 2399 - The Army of The Upper Realm (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2399: The Army of The Upper Realm (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Yes.¡± Wei Ya didn¡¯t dare to speak one sentence or more but just lowered his head down obediently.

    After taking a cold nce over the two people who were being obsequious to her, Luo Qingcheng turned her head back and looked at the beautiful rivers and mountains of the Lower Realm. Her pair of gloomy eyes narrowed a little. The murderous intention in her eyes had caused her pretty eyes to look twisted and crazy.

    [Jun Wu Xie, soon, we¡¯re going to meet again.]

    [It¡¯s just that this time, I won¡¯t be going easy on you!]

    While thinking of it, Luo Qingcheng couldn¡¯t help butnded her eyes on the huge carriage which was moving in the middle of the troops. The in ck carriage waspletely locked up. Outside the carriage, ten Soul Binding Chains were tightly attached to the entire body of the carriage. There were even over hundreds of heavily armored experts guarding at two sides of the carriage. Regardless of the situation inside the carriage, it was easy to tell that how strict they guarded the carriage just by looking at the precautions taken outside the carriage.

    There was a trace of coldness in Luo Qingcheng¡¯s eyes. It was an extremely dangerous act to bring Ye Jue out of the Upper Realm. If it wasn¡¯t for Jun Wu Xie who had taken the initiative to designate her, her Master would definitely not allow any other one to take Ye Jue out of the Upper Realm.

    The permission given by Luo Qingcheng¡¯s Master to her was entirely based on his trust in her strength.

    The Luo Qingcheng now had already achieved the peak of the Spirit Ring. In the entire Upper Realm, no one was capable of being her rival except for her Master. It was because of her great strength that she was able to bring an important prisoner like Ye Jue out of the Upper Realm.

    Luo Qingcheng had a faint but weird feeling. The fact that Jun Wu Xie wanted her to bring Ye Jue to the Lower Realm, was it because she wanted to avenge her for the things she did five years ago? Or was it because she knew that Ye Jue was able to leave the Upper Realm only when she was the one who brought him out?

    Just at the moment the thought came into Luo Qingcheng¡¯s mind, she then immediately turned it down.

    She didn¡¯t believe that Jun Wu Xie was really that smart to be able to guess so urately!

    It might be that she had thought of something. Luo Qingcheng suddenly urged her horse towards the carriage. Although the troops didn¡¯t stop their feet from marching forward, they opened up a path orderly for Luo Qingcheng so that she was able to move onwards smoothly.

    Her horse stood in front of the carriage. Looking at the sturdy Soul Binding Chains, Luo Qingcheng raised the corners of her lips and sneered.

    ¡°We have arrived at the Lower Realm,¡± said Luo Qingcheng. Her words were said to the person in the carriage, but there wasn¡¯t any response received. It was aplete silence in the carriage. Not a bit of response was heard from the carriage, it was as if there wasn¡¯t anyone inside it.

    Luo Qingcheng had already got used to the silence. She didn¡¯t care if she was being cold-shouldered by the person in the carriage but just continued her words. ¡°You will meet that Jun Wu Xie soon. I have always been very curious about your rtionship with her.¡±

    This question had been long wandering in Luo Qingcheng¡¯s mind since the past five years. Ye Jue had gifted the Face of Selvan to that girl and he was even willing to let her bring him back to the Upper Realm just to protect Jun Wu Xie. Even though Luo Qingcheng didn¡¯t want to, she had no choice but to admit that Jun Wu Xie did mean something extraordinary to Ye Jue.

    This was also why Luo Qingcheng insisted on killing Jun Wu Xie during that time.

    She couldn¡¯t bear that Ye Jue would have feelings on anyone else other than her. She was that outstanding, but why would Ye Jue who wouldn¡¯t even leave an eye on her move his heart for someone else?

    No matter who that person was, only death awaited!

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t want to tell me. She escaped five years ago because she was lucky, but this time, she is not going to be this lucky anymore.¡±

 Chapter 2400 - The Army of The Upper Realm (5)

    <h4>Chapter 2400: The Army of The Upper Realm (5)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°No matter who she is to you, I will chop off her head and send it as a present it to you, so that you can both reunite. Or would you like me to skin her and use her skull and make it into a cup so that you can use it to drink with?¡± Luo Qingcheng said it vindictively as a sinister glint lit up in her eyes. Her words were so malicious that all who heard her could not help but tremble.

    However, there was not a single reaction from the carriage.

    Luo Qingcheng was not anxious, she wanted to see if he could maintain his calmness when the time came.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to plead on her behalf? Maybe if my mood is better, I will let her have an easy death.¡± Luo Qingcheng sneered and said.

    The response she received was the same, just the nking sound of the carriage.

    Luo Qingcheng scoffed, she had long been used to the indifference of Ye Jue. She did not hold any hope in this aspect but just wanted to freely use her words to provoke him and after singing her curses, she turned and returned to lead the army right up at the front.

    Whether or not Ye Jue said anything or if he pled for Jun Wu Xie, Luo Qingcheng had long made up her mind that she would use the most cruel way to send Jun Wu Xie to the depths of hell. Leading the army upfront, the wind was so strong that it felt like sharp des when it blew across one¡¯s cheek. Luo Qingcheng subconsciously raised her hand and covered her face. Under the mask, all the prickling and itching reminded her how she had passed these five miserable years by.

    Well, Jun Wu Xie ruined her countenance so she would destroy everything that Jun Wu Xie had!

    Despite the bumpy ride, Jun Wu Yao who was bound by the Soul Binding Chains was sitting leisurely in the carriage. With his eyes closed, the howling of the wind from outside had distorted the provocations uttered by Luo Qingcheng. After a while, Jun Wu Yao slowly opened his eyes but in that pair of mesmerizing purple eyes, there was not a shred of anger. Instead, there was a trace of a smile that was filled with meaning.

    It turned out that they had already arrived in the Lower Realm.

    Jun Wu Yao closed his eyes and took in a deep breath, filling up his chest with the familiar air.

    He was now on the same piece ofnd with his Little Xie, breathing in the same air as her and it was as if he could already smell that nostalgic faint scent of medicinal herbs on her.

    It has been five years.

    For the first time, Jun Wu Yao felt that time passed so slowly. Compared to the millennium that he spent imprisoned in that dark cave, these five years felt even more bitter. Before he met her, those thousand years passed by naturally but everything changed once she appeared in his life. Pining for her in his heart felt like there was a de that would slowly cut up his heart bit by bit.

    However, at this moment, his lips curled up slightly. Even though he was bound by these chains, they could not bind his soul.

    ¡°Little Xie, we will meet very soon... have you been thinking of me?¡±

    He smiled, his eyes smiled and even his heart that had been lonely for so long was smiling at this moment.

    In the midst of the raging winds, the armoured horses galloped on and kicked up clouds of dust.

    At the ces where the Upper Realm army went past, there were several Night Regime members dressed in ck, veiled in the dark. They carefully watched every movement of the Upper Realm and the moment they saw that they were headed to a city that was at the borders of the Lower Realm, their figures immediately disappeared.

    They were hiding in the shadows and a cold glint shed by their eyes.

    ¡°Send a message immediately to Young Miss, the army of the Upper Realm has already entered the and Young Miss can start her n.¡± A member of the Night Regime said.

 Chapter 2401 - Beat Them to Death (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2401: Beat Them to Death (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The other person of the Night Regime immediately took out a jade que which was used formunications. He quickly carved a sentence on the special jade que.

    This jade que could only be found in the Dark Region. There was no word count limit but it can only be used once. Though, it was able to send a message to afar in just a blink of an eye!

    The main hall of the Lin Pce was filled up with the major forces of the Lower Realm. Now, they were looking seriously at Jun Wu Xie who was seated beside Jun Xian. Nobody would open their mouths at this moment. They were all waiting for thetest newsing from the front line.

    Soon, a faint halo appeared on the jade que that Jun Wu Xie ced on the table. The halo wasn¡¯t that obvious but it still made the entire bodies of all the people in the main hall to shudder during that moment!

    Jun Wu Xie picked up the jade que and quickly went through the content written on the que. Her pair of clear eyes slightly narrowed with a cold glint shing across her eyes.

    ¡°They areing.¡±

    Everybody held their breaths at the moment. After preparing for such a long time, the time to battle had finallye!

    ¡°Ye Sha,¡± Jun Wu Xie called out suddenly.

    Ye Sha who was standing aside immediately walked forward and kneeled on one of his knees in front of her.

    ¡°Your subordinate is here at your service, Young Miss.¡±

    You¡¯re reading on  Thanks!

    ¡°Get them ready. They can start now.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes narrowed a little. There was a cold gleam emerging from the bottom of her eyes.

    Let the idiots from the Upper Realm taste their warm hospitality and their ¡°presents¡±!

    ¡°Yes!¡± The moment the words left his mouth, the figure of Ye Sha suddenly disappeared from the main hall.

    The battle was going to begin but everyone was still confused about the things that Jun Wu Xie actually wanted to do.

    Who were they?

    What did she mean by saying that ¡®they can start now¡¯?

    ¡°Little Xie... What are you nning to do? Stop hiding it from us by now. The cities at the border were emptied a long time ago and you ordered Ye Sha them to do something just now. Is it that you have arranged something else in those cities? Just say it.¡± Jun Qing couldn¡¯t hold himself back anymore. During this half a month, the most they knew was just Jun Wu Xie having secret meetings with Ye Sha and the rest. Other than that, they knew nothing.

    Jun Qing had been leading the troops for years. Although he didn¡¯t know what Jun Wu Xie was actually nning to do, he could tell that Jun Wu Xie had already set up an ambush in the cities!

    But...

    The main troops of the Night Regime was staying here. The amount of people who were sent to perform reconnaissance weren¡¯t even enough for them to carry out any effective attack and fight, but... Except for the Night Regime, was there still any power hidden by Jun Wu Xie?

    Jun Wu Xie suddenly raised her head and looked at Jun Qing who was holding on a worried expression on his face. She then looked at the people sitting in the main hall who were all questioning her with their eyes. After that, she said. ¡°Uncle, do you still remember that who Wu Yao is?¡±

    Jun Qing stunned a little. After Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao were being in a rtionship, Jun Wu Yao had removed the misleading memory from the Jun Family. After listening from Qiao Chu and the others, Jun Qing and the others had earlier knew that Jun Wu Yao was the Dark Emperor of the Middle Realm!

    ¡°Yeah. The Dark Emperor of the Middle Realm.¡± Jun Qing replied honestly.

    Jun Wu Xie slightly nodded her head and suddenly looked in the direction of Qiao Chu and the rest. ¡°Do you guys still remember the things we went through in Heaven¡¯s End Cliff?¡±

    Qiao Chu and the others were confused, not understanding the reason of Jun Wu Xie mentioning Heaven¡¯s End Cliff at this moment.

    ¡°Yeah, how could we not remember? We nearly died there when we went for the first time. If it wasn¡¯t for Lord Meh Meh who had taken the attack for you...¡± While speaking half through, Qiao Chu suddenly came to a halt. Something came into his mind, causing him to widen his eyes and stared at Jun Wu Xie in disbelief.

 Chapter 2402 - Beat Them to Death (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2402: Beat Them to Death (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    During the time Jun Wu Xie and the rest of them ¡°plundered¡± the things in the mausoleum of the Dark Emperor, almost all the treasures in the mausoleum were taken by them, but there were still some things which they failed to take out...

    While looking back at Qiao Chu who had his eyes filled with astonishment, Jun Wu Xie raised her eyebrows and slowly nodded her head.

    At the moment, Qiao Chu and the others sucked in a cold breath. The way they looked at Jun Wu Xie was like looking at a monster!

    ¡°Did you really... bring those fes out? This was the thing you let Brother Ye Sha and the others do?¡± Qiao Chu stared at Jun Wu Xie. There was already an answer in his mind but he still couldn¡¯t actually believe it.

    Those people in the main hall who had never gone to the mausoleum at the Dark Emperor werepletely at a loss, not understanding what had Jun Wu Xie done.

    ¡°Well, yeah.¡± Jun Wu Xie replied calmly.

    ¡°If it¡¯s not that I have earlier knew that you didn¡¯t know anything about the Upper Realm before you went to the Middle Realm, I will be thinking that you had left them there on purpose!¡± Fan Zhuo almost wanted to kneel for Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie didn¡¯t respond but the conversations between the few of them had raised the curiosity of the people in the main hall to the highest point. The things they spoke to each other were so ambiguous. They could obviously feel that Jun Wu Xie had prepared something huge for the army of the Upper Realm, but the thing was that they didn¡¯t exin it clearly, causing those who were in confusion could only guess by themselves.

    ¡°Little Xie, what are you going to do? Stop keep us guessing, just say it!¡± Jun Qing began to lose his patience. He was really curious about the ns of Jun Wu Xie.

    On the other side, it seemed like Mu Qian Fan had thought about something. While holding onto an enlightened face, he looked at Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°I got it!¡±

    The sudden shout of Mu Qian Fan had attracted everyone¡¯s attention in the main hall.

    ¡°Young Miss, the monsters in the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff... Is it that you...¡± Mu Qian Fan looked at Jun Wu Xie with a bit of uncertainty.

    Jun Wu Xie slightly nodded. ¡°Right.¡±

    All the portable treasures in the Dark Emperor¡¯s mausoleum had been taken out by Ye Jie, but those huge and scary monsters were being left at the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff, still guarding in the empty mausoleum. Those terror-stricken huge monsters were the first ¡°gift¡± prepared by Jun Wu Xie for the Upper Realm!

    ¡°Monster? What monster? Can you guys just exin it clearly!¡± Mo Qian Yuan was also getting nervous. The more they listened to it, the more puzzled they were.

    While having aplete understanding of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s n, Hua Yao let out a small sigh. Start from the beginning, Jun Wu Xie had never thought of letting the army of the Upper Realm to enter the Lower Realm smoothly. The cities that were being emptied out weren¡¯t considered as a method to give up. Instead, they were to provide sufficient space for the huge monsters to use as their battlefield.

    ¡°The year the Dark Emperor was rumoured to be dead, the Dark Region had built an indestructible mausoleum for him with a lot of deadly traps outside the mausoleum. There were also many powerful huge beasts guarding at the ce. When we returned from the mausoleum, those huge monsters were still staying at the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff, and this time, Little Xie had brought all the monsters out to act as a shield against the troops of the Upper Realm!¡± Hua Yao exined slowly but the shock inside him was actually unexinable. Whoever had fought against the huge monsters would never forget how frightening was them. Even Lord Meh Meh wasn¡¯t able to take the monster¡¯s attack, just give a think about it and it was easy to realize how scary was the power of the huge monsters!

 Chapter 2403 - Beat Them to Death (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2403: Beat Them to Death (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Not to mention that the amount of huge monsters from the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff was unimaginablyrge!

    Furthermore, the destructive power of arge creature like that would be increasing several more times when it was ced in a crowded ce. Regardless of how much damage those huge monsters were able to bring to the troops of the Upper Realm, just them collectively making troubles here and there would be enough for them to be a real fuss to the Upper Realm!

    Hua Yao¡¯s words had made all of them to draw a cold breath at the moment. Everyone was looking at Jun Wu Xie with an astonished stare.

    Jun Wu Xie had already gotten everything ready. The moment the army of the Upper Realm stepped into the Lower Realm, the battle had already begun!

    ¡°How... is the power of those huge monsters?¡± Jun Qing pressed his hand on his chest. The things that had done by Jun Wu Xie wereplete obscurities since he didn¡¯t hear anything, even a bit, about it.

    ¡°I was nearly killed by them with just one attack. Even Lord Meh Meh at that time wasn¡¯t able to stand the blue fire they spurted out.¡± Jun Wu Xie told them her experience honestly.

    The huge monsters that were selected by the Dark Region to guard the mausoleum of the Dark Emperor definitely had the power that wasn¡¯t be able topare with the power of a normal beast spirit. Those huge monsters were elites that were chosen from the Life World, a ce which belonged to one of The Four Sides.

    The strength of the Middle Realm may not beparable to the Upper Realm, but there was a unique existence called The Four Sides in the Middle Realm, which the Spirit World was also a part of it. The Spirit World was full of spirits, so were the other three parties of The Four Sides. There wasn¡¯t any human living there. All they had were just special life spirits.

    Among them, the Life World was built up with various kinds of huge monsters and it was also the origin of most of the beast spirits living in the Spirit World. Either it was Qiao Chu¡¯s Yin Yang Bear or Fei Yan¡¯s Giant Ape, they were once a part of the huge monsters living in the Life World. The Life World had been raising many strange but powerful huge monsters. The power of those monsters was way far more stronger than the power of the beast spirits. Besides, they had their own consciousness and were smarter than the beast spirits.

    You¡¯re reading on  Thanks!

    During the year Jun Wu Yao united the entire Middle Realm with the name of Dark Emperor, he had gone to the Life World, thinking of choosing some strong monsters as his pets due to his personal interest. In the Life World, the strongest one would always gain the most respect and obtain the biggest right to speak. Those huge monsters which were once riding the whirlwind in the Life World had submitted themselves willingly to Jun Wu Yao and were brought back to the Dark Region.

    Every life spirit that had gone to the Dark Region must went through the baptism of Jun Wu Yao¡¯s blood. They were originally strong, but with the addition of Jun Wu Yao¡¯s blood, they were able to break through the limits of the forces that the Middle Realm usually had, causing their strength to boost up to a shocking level!

    As a person who had experienced the power of Jun Wu Yao¡¯s blood, Tian Ze widened his eyes after he was being told that the huge monsters had each taken a drop of Jun Wu Yao¡¯s blood.

    Without mentioning anything else, just a drop of blood was already enough to prove how scary the huge monsters were!

    The blood of Jun Wu Yao was able to force whoever drank it to make an irresistible obeisance to him. This was why even after many years since the Dark Emperor was said to be dead, those huge monsters were still loyally guarding the mausoleum of their Master, whereas the Face of Selvan which was given to Jun Wu Xie by Jun Wu Yao was a magic weapon that was used tomand the huge monsters. Even if Jun Wu Yao didn¡¯t show up, the huge monsters would still obey orders given by the one who was holding the Face of Selvan.

    Before Jun Wu Xie entered the Spirit World, she had given the Face of Selvan to Ye Sha and his people. She had ordered some of the people in the Night Regime to go to the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff and let the group of crazy huge monsters that were long hidden in the dark out to face the world!

 Chapter 2404 - Beat Them to Deathï¼ˆ4ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2404: Beat Them to Death£¨4£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    This was Jun Wu Xie¡¯s first ¡°greeting gift¡± specially prepared for the Upper Realm, and it was also one of the chips that Jun Wu Yao left for her!

    This move had left even Jun Qing and others shocked.

    ¡°I suddenly want to see... the battlefield ahead.¡± Jun Qing felt the blood of a soldier pulsating from within and heat radiated from his chest. He couldn¡¯t wait to see the scene of the battle between the behemoths and the Upper Realm.

    ¡°There¡¯s no hurry.¡± Jun Wu Xie said . ¡°There will be ample time for thatter and opportunities are aplenty.¡±

    The battle with the Upper Realm had only just started and the good part of this y had yet been staged!

    At the same time, the army of the Upper Realm had begun to move towards the city at the border of the Lower Realm. The silence around them has made the troops of the Upper Realm somewhat apprehensive but at the same time, they felt their blood boil with pent up rage.

    ¡°I say, how powerful can that little slut called Jun Wu Xie be? It¡¯s as if she¡¯s all that but look at her guts, we have yet to arrive but all the garbage in the Lower Realm had been scared away like scurrying rats. Hmph, they even abandoned their own city.¡± Xie Chang Ming looked at the empty city before them and the corner of the mouth curled up into smile filled with disdain.

    The vast city gates were wide open and with a single nce, the streets in the city were empty and other than the howling of the wind that bustled through the alleys or the wide streets, silence shrouded the entire city, and there was no semnce of anyone living in this city.

    Retreated without a fight?

    Wei Ya raised his eyebrows slightly as he stared at the first city they reached with disapproval.

    ¡°So, this is the guts of the Lower Realm?¡± Wei Ya sneered.

    Before hisughter ended, suddenly, the ground under the armoured horses began to quake violently. The tremors made the stones on the ground shake and this sudden turn of events spooked the horses and made them cry out in fright. The sharp neighs of the horses suddenly resounded all around!

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter!¡± Xie Chang Ming¡¯s face changed immediately as he tried to tighten the reins, not letting the remaining horses lose control, but the ground under the horses¡¯ shoes started to tremble more and more, from a small vibration to a huge tremor, it seemed as if an earthquake was impending!

    There was a loud bang, and the ground beneath them suddenly started to crack and very soon, countless cracks appeared. More than a dozen monsters with the size asrge as the mountain peaks drilled out of the ground. Each and everyone of them had a massive towering body, and those hundreds of Gold Spirits that were on top of them were thrown off in all directions!

    ¡°What is that!?¡± Wei Ya¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief as he looked at the huge monsters that suddenly appeared. The monsters were covered with earthy hard scales and their colour camouged well with the soil. They were huge, but their speed was rming!

    From the bottom, they suddenly rushed out and hurled the forces of the Upper Realm all around. They did not wait for the soldiers around them to react in time and prepare for the battle when they suddenly changed direction and smashed their behemoth bodies on the ground. Even the powerful Gold Spirits could not withstand such a devastating crush from such a behemoth and the ground was dyed in red as a river of blood started to flow!

    The monsters that had mashed up blood and meat on them quickly drilled back into the ground immediately after they sessfully created such a pandemonium, leaving only a huge deep hole in their wake and made it impossible for anyone to catch their disappearing figures!

    In just the blink of an eye, the army of the Upper Realm was torn apart by the sudden appearance of several dozens of those giant monsters. Iplete corpses scattered by those monstrous huge holes that remained. These holes were also filled with the remains of those mashed up mess of corpses that had been pulverized into a meat and bloody paste.

    The acrid stench of blood smell smothered everyone¡¯s nose in an instant!

 Chapter 2405 - Beat Them to Death (5)

    <h4>Chapter 2405: Beat Them to Death (5)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The entire army of the Upper Realm was thrown into chaos as everyone started to panic with the urrence of the sudden nightmare.

    Even though they were from the Upper Realm, but they have never seen such a terrible behemoth that was so elusive!

    ¡°What the hell are those things?!¡± Xie Chang Ming watched the horror unfold before him. In just a moment, he had lost a few hundred men! He simply couldn¡¯t believe it!

    ¡°It looks like the Earth Dragons from the Life World, but... the size of the earth dragon is far less massive and the speed should not be that fast...¡± Wei Ya¡¯s brows were tightly knitted, those monsters were simply too fast. Despite his strength, he could only make out the appearance of those giant monsters.

    However, those monsters looked exactly the same as those Earth Dragons in the Life World... But...how were they so big?

    ¡°Earth dragon?? Have you ever seen an earth dragon that¡¯s as big as that? Damn it, the speed of those guys were even faster than the wind dragons!¡± Xie Chang Ming knew the earth dragon that Wei Ya spoke of. They did not put the people of the Middle Realm in their eyes but the Life World which was part of the Four Sides which were renowned for their behemoths were very much appreciated by the Upper Realm. There was a period when the Upper Realm seized many behemoths from the Life World and kept them in captivity in the Upper Realm. In captivity, these kinds of creatures were not umon and Xie Chang Ming had seen a lot of them but the size of those Earth Dragons were just the size of a house. Where were they as huge as those dozens that had suddenly popped out?

    ¡°We¡¯ve really seen a damn ghost! How can there be such a monsterous being in this broken Lower Realm!¡± Xie Chang Ming spat out in disgust. Originally, he thought that once they¡¯ve arrived in the Lower Realm, he could tten everything with just a finger of his. Who knew that before they even met a single person from the Lower Realm, hundreds had perished just like that!

    ¡°Lord Qingcheng? What do you...¡± Wei Ya had no choice but to look at Luo Qingcheng.

    Luo Qingcheng wrinkled her brows slightly, even she did not think that they would encounter such a ¡°greeting¡± in the Lower Realm.

    However, the giant monsters who drilled into the ground did not give Wei Ya time to think further. The second wave of the impact came very quickly. This time, the army of the Upper Realm were on high alert and looked out for where the vibrations were the most intense. Wherever the tremor was focused on, all the Gold Spirits scattered in an instant, avoiding the uing second wave of impact with their own speed.

    However, just as they dodged the nightmares from beneath, sudden bolts of lightning started falling from the sky!

    The dazzling thunder and lightning struck down at the ces where the forces of the Upper Realm were most concentrated at. Those who were still avoiding the attacks from under the ground were caught off guard and didn¡¯t notice the sudden crisis from above and were immediately turned into charred bodies by the sudden strike of lightning! !

    The roaring of thunder was endless, leaving only charred bodies wherever it struck. Immediately after, those underground behemoths rushed out, coordinating with the flurry of attacks of the lightning. With the attack of lightning thrown into the equation, pandemonium immediately broke out!

    This time, therge army of the Upper Realm personally experienced to be attacked from both sides; the ground under their feet was shaking vigorously and they didn¡¯t know when would the behemoth emerge and yet they had to be mindful of the deadly lightning falling from the sky. Although they were all Gold Spirits, but being besieged from both sides with such a scope of damage and horror, they were all miserable!

    Wei Ya looked up incredulously and saw nine humongous birds with dark blue feathers hovering in the sky!

 Chapter 2406 - Beat Them to Death (6)

    <h4>Chapter 2406: Beat Them to Death (6)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Thunder Eagle?!¡± Wei Ya¡¯s eyes opened incredibly wide as he stared unbelievably at the dark blue eagles hovering above the sky, each eagle was massive and nine gathered above the crowd and cast a huge shadow above them.

    The nine huge eagles was like the Thunder Eagle found in the Life World from the Four Sides of the Middle Realm but they were way bigger!

    Thunder Eagle was a kind of giant beast that was quitemon in the Life World. Its shape was like an eagle and its feathers were naturally imbued with lightning. They could call forth thunder and lightning. But... although the Thunder Eagle could conjure up lightning, it was a far cry from such a ferocious lightning that brings forth destruction whenever it falls from the sky! The magnitude of the damage was so drastic that Wei Ya could notpare it with the Thunder Eagle he knew of.

    However, the hovering monsters were exactly the same as the Thunder Eagle in his memory and this time, he could see clearly that they were just a whole lot bigger than the Thunder Eagle, but there was no change in appearance.

    ¡°What is happening? Why did the Thunder Eagle of the Life World appear here? When did they be so big, so strong?¡± Xie Chang Ming had also discovered the abnormality, and he turned livid, this Lower Realm was bedeviled!

    Let¡¯s not discuss how the giant monsters in the Life World will appear here, but one after another, they seem to have gone under some kind of mutation and theirbat power had increased by many folds!

    The situation in front of them had already exceeded their expectations. The sudden attacks had caught them totally unprepared.

    Luo Qingcheng¡¯s expression darkened and ordered, ¡°All of you calm down and immediately counterattack!¡±

    With Luo Qingcheng¡¯s order, the flustered army recovered a trace of calmness. They began to organize counterattacks. However, the speed of the mutated Earth Dragons were too fast, and their scales were extremely hard. If they could not get them when they emerged from beneath the ground, then they would lose the opportunity to attack.

    Coupled with the tumultuous Thunder Eagles that had been circling in the sky, the army of the Upper Realm had suffered considerably.

    Xie Chang Ming and Wei Ya had no choice but to join in the y. They thought that they only needed to participate at the end of the battle but who knew that as soon as they came to the Lower Realm and in less than half a day¡¯s time, they were forced to get involved.

    It took awhile for the army of the Upper Realm to kill those mutated Earth Dragons. As for those Thunder Eagles, using their amazing speed and flight, they immediately retreated before the Upper Realm could counterattack and escaped unscathed.

    Just this sudden siege had caused the army of the Upper Realm to lose thousands of men. It was really unexpected. Looking at the upheavelled ground that was filled with blood and iplete or charred corpses syed all around, the pungent blood stench provoked everyone¡¯s nerves. The carnage had given this bunch of conceited and arrogant people of the Upper Realm a heavy blow.

    Although thousands of men were nothingpared to the five hundred thousand strong army, but where they were now was the Lower Realm which they had never ced in their eyes. Yet, the ones that attacked them were mutations of behemoths they had never seen before. This blow from the behemoths was really heavy.

    Wei Ya took a deep breath, this damage was not enough to hurt them deeply but deep in their hearts, there was a huge quake.

    Was this really the Lower Realm that they despised?

    ¡°Prepare and set off immediately.¡± Luo Qingcheng said with a gloomy face.

    ¡°Lord Qingcheng, do we need to investigate...¡± Wei Ya cautiously said because he had a nagging feeling that this attack was not a coincidence. These mutant behemoths had appeared out of nowhere and suddenly attacked them!

 Chapter 2407 - Beat Them to Death (7)

    Chapter 2407: Beat Them to Death (7)

    Trantor: Misty Cloud Trantions Editor: Misty Cloud Trantions

    Moreover, their speed of moving was getting faster and faster. The mutated Earth Dragons and the mutated Thunder Eagles had very good teamwork. It seemed like these mutated huge monsters wereunching the sudden attacks with awareness.

    ¡°Check it out? As if the Lower Realm deserves our investigation?¡± Luo Qingcheng sneered. ¡°It¡¯s just a few huge monsters and all of you were already so scared. What a bunch of rubbish. If you are really afraid of these trash from the Lower Realm, you can just go back now. I don¡¯t need some chicken-hearted cowards like you.¡±

    Wei Ya lost the guts to speak after listening to what Luo Qingcheng said. All he could do was just tomand the army to recondition themselves in a short time and continue to move onwards after that.

    However, there was not a ce where they didn¡¯t suffer the attacks from the various kinds of mutated behemoths as they marched forward. Before those huge monsters appeared, they didn¡¯t find anything suspicious, but the raids would always happen so suddenly.

    One after another, the sudden attacks came, causing the troops of the Upper Realm to be worn out both physically and mentally. The forces of the Upper Realm had been integrated for years and these Gold Spirits had almost no experience in battling. During the time they received the order of going to the Lower Realm, they had no doubt that they were going to win the battle, but who would know that the moment they arrived at their destination, they would be suffering so much from the unstoppable sudden attacks.

    The thing that was even more terrifying was that those huge monsters seemed to have the ability to judge and make decisions. They would alwaysunch their attack whenever the troops of the Upper Realm began to cken off. They would also retreat without any hesitation after causing arge amount of dead and injuries, as if they were fooling around with the troops of the Upper Realm.

    It was originally a journey that could be finished in only one day, but due to the behemoths that were always bothering them, the troops of the Upper Realm was forced to finish the trip with a total of five days.

    The part that annoyed them the most was that after they had already received the mutated monsters¡¯ attack and had fully prepared themselves to take the following one, those cunning monsters would always change their ways to attack.

    It didn¡¯t matter whether if it was during their time to rest or it was during the quiet midnight, those mutated behemoths were always able to grab the chances to give the troops of the Upper Realm a great attack!

    For the whole five days, there wasn¡¯t a time where the troops of the Upper Realm was able to rx themselves. Both their muscles and mind were in the most tense state.

    It was not hard for them to deal with the mutated monsters with the number of people and the strength they had, but the thing that got them mad was that those monsters would never attack them face to face. The attack was eithering from the ground or the sky, and they would even appear in the woods and in the empty cities that they were passing through. The power of these behemoths might not be able topare with the power of the five hundred thousand soldiers, but the size of their humongous bodies had be a nightmare to them.

    If the bodies fell onto them, such astounding weight was already enough to smash their bones!

    ¡°Where the hell do these fese from!¡± During the short break, Xie Chang Ming smashed a rock beside him with his teeth clenched. Although the number of people they lost during the five days of battle wasn¡¯t that much and was maintained below ten thousand, the fact that they had no choice but to force themselves to be alert anytime had made them almost want to copse.

    Even if they were a group of ferocious tigers, they were still not able to handle the sneak attacksing from leash by leash of cunning foxes days and nights. Although it didn¡¯t really bring any serious damage to them, the irritation of being provoked kept on wandering in everyone¡¯s heart.

    ¡°These behemoths are definitely from the Life World, but... how did they be like this?¡± The eyebrows of Wei Ya frowned unconsciously. The waves of behemoths that attacked them these few days were all from the Life World, but there was a big disparity in the strength between those monsters and those in the Life World.

 Chapter 2408 - Beat Them to Death (8)

    <h4>Chapter 2408: Beat Them to Death (8)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    After being attacked by a group of mutated behemoths, they were so annoyed that they felt as if blood had welled up in their chests but they couldn¡¯t spit it out even if they tried to do so.

    It had been five days. They had been staying at the Lower Realm for a total time of five days but up till today, even the shadow of a living human was nowhere to be seen. Forget about destroying the entire Lower Realm, they were just busy dealing with those mutated behemoths during these few days.

    ¡°Is there any response from Lady Qingcheng? I am going to die in frustration because of those huge monsters if things still keep going on like this!¡± How Xie Chang Ming wished that he was able to fight against the huge monsters face to face. It sure must be better than the situation that they were facing now, always worrying whether when were they going to suffer the next sudden attack again.

    ¡°Lady Qingcheng isn¡¯t in a good mood these days. I think we better not go and provoke her any further.¡± Wei Ya shook his head. They were elitesing from the Upper Realm. However, they were miserably being yed havoc by the huge monsters after they had entered the Lower Realm. Wouldn¡¯t it be embarrassing to the Upper Realm if news like this had gotten to the public?

    Wei Ya could faintly tell that all the raids they received for these five days were intentionally aimed towards them, and there was a big possibility that the one who was hiding behind the scene was Jun Wu Xie, who had tricked them intoing to the Lower Realm!

    ¡°No wonder, I wondered why that little bitch had such courage to provoke the Upper Realm. It turns out that she has gotten all these things ready in the Lower Realm beforehand. What a crafty person.¡± Wei Ya sneered while inside him, the hatred towards Jun Wu Xie who he had never seen before increased.

    ¡°Crafty? I think it¡¯s better to say that she is as timid as a mouse! Does she really think that she is going to win over the Upper Realm just by using these things? How funny.¡± Xie Chang Ming let out a curse in a small voice. Though he sounded like he was disdaining her, he was actually thinking of wanting to drag Jun Wu Xie out and eat her alive.

    Before they could even get some rest, noises were heard from somewhere in the campsite. Under the sky of midnight, a blue fire zed towards the campsite. Wherever the blue fire got to, all it left was just a trail of devastation with numbers of the Gold Spirit screaming painfully in the burning blue fire!

    ¡°Shit! Here theye again!¡± With the veins on his forehead popping up, Xie Chang Ming immediately stood up as he cursed under his breath.

    Were they not done yet!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and have a look first!¡± Wei Ya frowned and said.

    A group of mutated behemoths hadunched an attack. The army of the Upper Realm were once again forced intobat without getting enough rest.

    The blue mes were raging in the dark night, illuminating the earth which was first covered with darkness while the sizzling heat waves heated up the ambient air in just a few seconds.

    Luo Qingcheng who was resting in her tent noticed themotion. Her beautiful arched eyebrows formed a deep frown. She walked out of her tent and saw the soldiers from the Upper Realmunching attacks continuously at thoserge creatures with her face looking a little twisted under the illumination of the blue mes.

    Rather than heading to the battlefield, she straight off walked towards the carriage which Jun Wu Yao was imprisoned in it.

    The moment the guards who were guarding around the carriage saw Luo Qingcheng walked near them, they quickly straightened their backs. During these five days of tangled warfare, they were the only ones who didn¡¯t need to participate in the battle. Their only task ofing to the Lower Realm was to make sure that Jun Wu Yao couldn¡¯t escape from the carriage.

    ¡°Open the window.¡± Luo Qingcheng¡¯s gloomy voice raised in the dark night.

    Of course, those guards did not dare to speak a word. They immediately opened the shut window carefully. The blue light shined into the carriage through the window, lightening a small part inside the carriage, causing a cold but straight figure in it to be seen vaguely.

    ¡°You are feeling very proud now, aren¡¯t you?¡± Looking at Jun Wu Yao who was sitting in the carriage without moving a bit, Luo Qingcheng narrowed her eyes with a ze glinting inside them.

 Chapter 2409 - Beat Them to Deathï¼ˆ9ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2409: Beat Them to Death£¨9£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Yao had both eyes closed and there wasn¡¯t the slightest reaction from him at all. It was as if Luo Qingcheng¡¯s never existed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know that those mutated monsters are your doing. I¡¯ve really underestimated you, I didn¡¯t expect that you left such a group of things in the Lower Realm. Did you really think that just with these, you can stop me? Did you really think that this would protect that little slut!¡± Luo Qingcheng clenched both her fists tightly.

    Others may not know that Jun Wu Yao¡¯s secret, but Luo Qingcheng was the disciple of that person so she knew it clearly.

    The blood of Jun Wu Yao has a strong catalytic effect on living beings, which not only can intensify the potential of the living beings, but also greatly change their power. In the Upper Realm, Luo Qingcheng and her Master were the only ones who knew that he possessed this special ability.

    If they knew that his blood would make the person who took it would give their submission and their unconditional loyalty, I am afraid that the Master of Luo Qingcheng would have already made a fuss about it.

    The more Jun Wu Yao was indifferent, the more it made her angry. She was not a fool, the moment she saw the mutated behemoths, she already knew that they must be rted to Jun Wu Yao. But because the matter of Jun Wu Yao¡¯s blood was a secret, so she did not mention it to the others at all.

    However, with the sessive attacks over the past few days, the calmness in Luo Qingcheng¡¯s heart was close to crumbling.

    What could this Jun Wu Xie be counted as? Why was Jun Wu Yao so willing to hand her all his treasures?

    She¡¯s merely a little slut from the Lower Realm! How could she be worthy!

    Luo Qingcheng looked at the impable face that was illuminated by the faint fire from afar. Her heart seemed to be burned by the fire and she suddenly raised her hand and a Spirit Ring appeared on her hand. With a wave of her hand, the Spirit Ring immediately flew in ordance with her will and the blue mes were extinguished in an instant and the roars of the behemoths echoing in the camp gradually disappeared and were no longer seen.

    Everyone in the camp widened their eyes at this moment, watching the Spirit Ring whisk by seamlessly to where all the behemoths were and yed them at an extremely fast speed. Their eyes were filled with shock and absolute conviction.

    When the Spirit Ring once again returned to the hands of Luo Qingcheng, it was already dyed red with blood. She suspended the Spirit Ring in front of the window of Jun Wu Yao while her cold and twisted gaze was fixated on Jun Wu Yao.

    ¡°Such cheap little tricks won¡¯t amount to anything. If you think that just based on such things and she would prevail over me, all I can say that it¡¯s just a pipe dream!¡± Luo Qingcheng said with malevolence, as she took onest look at Jun Wu Yao, she still did not see any reaction from him so she could only leave in anger.

    Since Jun Wu Yao was intent on protecting that little slut, well, she would smash all the cheap tricks she had up her sleeves, one by one. She would like to see, at that moment when she lopped off Jun Wu Xie¡¯s head, if Jun Wu Yao would still continue to ignore her existence!

    After the carriage window was closed again, that pair of purple eyes slowly opened in the dark .

    Over the past five days, each time the behemoths roared, they were sending a message to him.

    His little Little Xie was moving for real this time, and she even issued a unified order for all the mutated behemoths.

    [Beat Them to Death! ]

    Jun Wu Yao could not help but reveal a smile.

    Cheap little tricks, were they?

    Well, these ¡®cheap little tricks¡± will be something that you five hundred thousand people would find difficult to manage in theing days.

 Chapter 2410 - Enemies meet (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2410: Enemies meet (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Ever since the Upper Realm entered the Lower Realm, they had not even seen a single person. For an entire half a month, they were constantly attacked by mutated behemoths along the way, which really caused them to suffer. The number of casualties of the army had broken through ten thousand, althoughpared with the huge size of their five hundred thousand strong army, it didn¡¯t amount to much, but the constant harassment had prevented them from resting properly and had taken a toll on them.

    Perhaps because of the constant battles that ensued during this period of time, the difort for being in the Lower Realm happened much earlier than expected. What should have happened only if they stayed here for over a month had already started. Some Gold Spirits had started showing signs of being affected by the environment, although the symptoms were still very slight, but when this situation appeared, it made Xie Changming and a few others feel that there was something not right about it.

    Even if battles were constantly being fought, ording to their calctions, it was way too early to feel the impact brought about by the influence of the environment. They were unable to determine the reason for the sudden eleration.

    Finally, after spending nearly a month in this ridiculousnd, the army of the Upper Realm finally saw a city.

    A brightly lit city with billowing smoke.

    ¡°At damnst! I want to see how much longer can they hide!¡± Xie Changming sat on the horse and stared hatefully at the city where there was smoke billowing in the distance with his bloodshot eyes.

    Only the heavens knew how did they get through this period. Even if there wasn¡¯t a lot of casualties but there was almost no time for them to rest. When they left for the Lower Realm, they were filled with vigor and were in high spirits. However, an unfavorable situation seemed to have spanned across the ranks except for Luo Qingcheng, Xie Changming and Wei Ya who could wield the Spirit Rings. However, those Gold Spirits and even those who had begun to condense the spirit inscriptions showed more obvious signs that they had been affected by the environment.

    Wei Ya narrowed his eyes. Atst, they finally met with the people from the Lower Realm. For them, this was good news. This meant that the real battle will soon start and once the war began, the strength of the Upper Realm would be fully revealed. They will swoop in with an overwhelming victory and let the Lower Realm suffer a crushing defeat. It wouldn¡¯t take a long time to end such a one sided battle.

    Now the influence of the Lower Realm on them was still very small and it was not enough to detract them from theirbat effectiveness. However, if the battle drags on...

    ¡°Everyone, speed up.¡± Luo Qingcheng immediately issued an order to elerate the advancement as she led the army. No matter what was Jun Wu Xie¡¯s intention, she did not believe that if she killed everyone in the Lower Realm, Jun Wu Xie could still hide!

    The army of the Upper Realm began to move forward quickly. From the time that they repelled thest wave of behemoths, it had only been half a day¡¯s time. Many Gold Spirits were suppressing the rage in their hearts. Before they entered the Lower Realm, never in their wildest dreams would they ever imagined that they would be tormented and suffer so much in the Lower Realm. This was an utter disgrace and humiliation!

    ¡°Wait! What is that?¡± Wei Ya suddenly noticed something out of the ordinary and he immediately warned them.

    Luo Qingcheng narrowed her eyes to a squint and peered at the city not too far away. There was a group of people who suddenly appeared before the city gates.

    A group of people dressed in ck light armor and riding ck horses spilled out from the gates of the city in a single line and soon formed a neat army.

    And standing before the ck army, there was a figure that sat valiantly upon a horse and Luo Qingcheng¡¯s blood began to boil!

    ...

    War was impending.

 Chapter 2411 - Enemies meet (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2411: Enemies meet (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Jun Wu Xie!¡± Luo Qingcheng gnashed her teeth as she looked hatefully at that familiar figure. Five years had passed and not once has she forgotten what she had done! She would not forget all the shame of that day!

    Thedy standing in front of the ck army was wearing a silver light armour and rode on a white horse. It was a stark contrast with the surrounding soldiers dressed in ck, while this ck army seem to be ¡°greeting¡± the arrival of Luo Qingcheng as more and more of them poured out from the city gates. Therge army in ck looked ready to wee the army from the Upper Realm.

    Luo Qingcheng pulled the reins and the army behind her stopped immediately. Everyone¡¯s gaze concentrated on the ck army that suddenly appeared.

    All this appeared as if they had been waiting for the Upper Realm to arrive.

    Jun Wu Xie sat on top of the majestic horse and advanced forward with the army of the Night Regime behind.

    On the watchtower behind her, Jun Xian stood tall and looked at his granddaughter who stood proudly in the wind as he glowed with pride.

    ¡°This day has finally arrived.¡± Jun Xian sighed softly but there wasn¡¯t a trace of sadness in his voice. Instead, there was a calmness and sharpness of a veteran¡¯s experience in his tone.

    ¡°Duke Lin, please rest assured. Young Miss would surely prevail!¡± Standing at his side, Mu Chen said in an unwavering tone. Both himself and Bai Xu were skilled in medicine and just their strength alone, they were not suitable to participate in such a fierce battle. They had been arranged to stay at the rear and were ready to treat the injured soldiers.

    Luo Qingcheng nodded his head, his gaze fixated on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s back.

    At Jun Wu Xie¡¯s side, there were herpanions who were going to fight beside her.

    Qiao Chu, Fan Zhuo, Hua Yao, Fei Yan and Rong Ruo... This time they will fight against the army of the Upper Realm together with Jun Wu Xie, and will not repeat the mistake of five years ago!

    The entire Night Regime had all assembled behind her as she led them forward and stopped about a hundred metres before Luo Qingcheng and the army of the Upper Realm. Jun Wu Xie once again saw the culprit who had destroyed everything she held dear to ¨C Luo Qingcheng.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time, I didn¡¯t expect you to be still alive. What a long life you have.¡± Luo Qingcheng sneered as she looked at Jun Wu Xie in the distance, her eyes filled with malevolence and burning with hatred.

    The past five years had not left any traces on Jun Wu Xie. Instead, her features looked more defined and refined, looking all the more captivating than before. Compared to five years ago, she appeared even more beautiful than before. Five years ago, Jun Wu Xie already had a peerless countenance which Luo Qingcheng could still bepared to. However, after five years, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s appearance had not changed much but with more refined features, and after the tampering of her temperament, she exuded charm that Luo Qingcheng could no longerpare to. This made more hatred and rage well up from within Luo Qingcheng.

    Luo Qingcheng was extremely irritated when she saw her appearance.

    Why?

    It was the same five years but why did she have to suffer such tremendous humiliation but Jun Wu Xie appeared even more beautiful?

    Luo Qingcheng¡¯s hatred had soared to the sky and she could not wait to tear up that beautiful face and sh it into pieces!

    Jun Wu Xie sat on the horse calmly as she lifted her cold gaze and swept it by Luo Qingcheng¡¯s face which was filled with hatred.

    ¡°If I haven¡¯t killed you yet, how can I die?¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s voice was very loud but it was clearly heard by everyone.

 Chapter 2412 - Enemies meet (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2412: Enemies meet (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    When they heard Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words, Xie Changming and Wei Ya who were standing behind Luo Qingcheng were caught by surprise. The two of them actually knew each other?

    What made them more surprised was that be it Luo Qingcheng or Jun Wu Xie, they both held extreme hatred towards each other. They¡¯ve been in the Upper Realm for a long time and being part of the Top Ten Experts, they knew Luo Qingcheng well. Luo Qingcheng¡¯s strength had been one that made people of the Upper Realm shocked and her heaven defying talent had only made them see the dust and had no hope of catching up. Never in their lives would they ever have thought that there was actually someone in the world that would say such tant provocations to her face!

    If she hasn¡¯t killed Luo Qingcheng yet, how could she die?

    There was no fluctuation in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s quote voice but how could Wei Ya not pick up the strong killing intent in those words?

    This girl was serious, she really wanted to kill Luo Qingcheng?

    However, where did she get such guts from? She actually wanted to openly challenge Luo Qingcheng? Did she really not want her life any more?!

    Luo Qingcheng swept her gaze over Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face, as sharp as a knife, she could not wait to sh that proud face of hers.

    ¡°Kill me? Just you? Hah!¡± Luo Qingchengughed with contempt. ¡°You were nothing but a waste in the past. You don¡¯t even have any power to put up any resistance before me. You don¡¯t even have the ability to protect yourself. How dare you say such words when you are so weak? Don¡¯t tell me that you still think that there would still be a Ren Huang who would appear and blow himself up to protect you?!¡± The voice of Luo Qingcheng¡¯s taunting echoed throughout.

    These words made all the others beside Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes all turned red with anger!

    Ren Huang¡¯s death was an inverse scale of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s that could not be touched. Luo Qingcheng was very clever and the moment she spoke, she had immediately hit where it hurts most.

    Almost in an instant, the eyes of Qiao Chu and the others immediately fell on Jun Wu Xie, their eyes fraught with worry.

    However, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face remained calm and it looked like Luo Qingcheng¡¯s words had not angered her. She only looked coldly at Luo Qingcheng as if she was a dead person.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s silence made Luo Qingcheng more arrogant. Sheughed contemptuously at Jun Wu Xie, she did not believe that in a mere five years, how great a change could there be? Nangong Lie once mention that Jun Wu Xie possessed a Spirit Ring and Luo Qingcheng only thought of it as a joke.

    Luo Qingcheng¡¯s talent was very rare in the world. Her Master once mentioned that in the entire three realms, there was no one else that had the talent that couldpare with her. Even for such a talented person like Luo Qingcheng, the process of condensing out aplete Spirit Ring had taken a few centuries. And such speed was already considered extremely fast. It was absolutely inconceivable that a Silver Spirit could condensed out a Spirit Ring in five years!

    ¡°Jun Wu Xie, I heard that you are from the Lower Realm? There should be a lot of your loved ones and friends here, right?¡± Luo Qingcheng¡¯s eyes suddenly swept to the surroundings, sweeping by every tree and grass. As her lips curled up, she continued: ¡°If the Soul Bone is really in your hands, I advise you to hand it over honestly. Or else, I don¡¯t mind killing the people you care about in front of you. Just like five years ago, it¡¯s just that this time, I will personally do it. I would never let them die so easily like Ren Huang!¡±

    A vicious cold glint shed by Luo Qingcheng¡¯s eyes, whether or not Jun Wu Xie had the soul bone in possession or whether she was willing to surrender it, she would kill all the people that Jun Wu Xie cared about!

 Chapter 2413 - Enemies Meet (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2413: Enemies Meet (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°The soul bone?¡± Jun Wu Xie raised her eyebrows and looked at Luo Qingcheng. ¡°Come get it yourself if you want it.¡±

    The way Jun Wu Xie behaved was so casual and rxing that her attitude had totally gotten Luo Qingcheng triggered. She couldn¡¯t understand it at all. How could this rubbish who had oncepletely defeated by her still had the courage to speak in such an arrogant tone to her?

    Because of Jun Wu Xie, Luo Qingcheng was blue in the face. Wei Ya and Xie Chang Ming who were standing behind Luo Qingcheng exchanged a look with each other and straight off spoke their words out.

    ¡°Such ignorant little bitch. Do you really think that we aren¡¯t able to do anything to you just because you¡¯re now standing in the Lower Realm? Let me tell you the truth, we don¡¯t even need to put much effort in fighting with you. It¡¯s just a matter of simply lifting a finger. Trash like you don¡¯t deserve our attack, not even once.¡± Xie Chang Ming sneered. Before he met Jun Wu Xie, he had already imagine the figure of the person who had such boldness and recklessness to provoke the Upper Realm.

    However, after seeing Jun Wu Xie in real life, Xie Chang Ming found out that the person was just a petite woman. She looked so weak and fragile. It seemed like she couldn¡¯t even take one punch of his. Then, he looked at the five youths beside Jun Wu Xie. They were not that old and no matter how he observed, they didn¡¯t look like some veterans who had long experienced the warfare at all. Xie Chang Ming couldn¡¯t help but found everything he saw ridiculous.

    ¡°With this amount of people and you think that you are able to fight against the five hundred thousand forces we brought here. How funny!¡± Xie Chang Ming took a look at the Night Regime behind Jun Wu Xie. There weren¡¯t many people in the Night Regime, the most an estimation of a hundred thousand of them. With only this amount of enemies, there was no way for them to stop the five hundred thousand armies!

    ¡°Stop struggling. Otherwise, you¡¯re not going to die looking good!¡±

    While looking at Xie Chang Ming who was acting all wild and presumptuous, Jun Wu Xie slightly raised her brows. There wasn¡¯t any emotion shown in her cold eyes.

    ¡°Not going to die looking good? But I feel like you guys look worse,¡± said Jun Wu Xie all of a sudden.

    Xie Chang Ming stared at Jun Wu Xie in confusion with his eyebrows frowning a bit, whereas the expression of Wei Ya who was standing beside him turned dark immediately.

    Since they entered the Lower Realm, they kept on suffered from the attacks of the mutated behemoths, causing them to be pressed for time when having rest, let alone tidying up themselves. Furthermore, the movements of those mutated behemoths during every attack were so big that the dust and soil were always flying everywhere. This had made the army of the Upper Realm who were at first marching valiantly and spiritedly to be covered with dust while on the opposite side, every single person from the Night Regime who was standing behind Jun Wu Xie looked smart and energetic!

    Xie Chang Ming took quite a long time to realize the actual meaning hidden in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words, causing the expression on his face to turn dull at the moment.

    Not to mention the Gold Spirits from the Upper Realm, even Wei Ya and him were both worn out and weary in these few days. They didn¡¯t even have the time to wash themselves due to the continuous attacks from the mutated behemoths. The armour they wore were dirtied with dust and blood stains while their faces were all grey...

    Once Xie Chang Ming recalled everything he went through the entire time, he was filled with extreme hatred to the point of clenching his teeth until they were going to break each other into pieces.

    ¡°You little bitch! You thought that you are able to stop us just with those monsters?! You are really looking down on the Upper Realm! Today, I will definitely let you know how you actually look like!¡± Xie Chang Ming bellowed.

    Jun Wu Xie nced over Xie Chang Ming¡¯s twisted face without any concern and calmly, she said. ¡°Well, I look good.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Xie Chang Ming was so angry that he almost spat his blood out after listening to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words.

    When did he said that she was good looking!

    This little bitch looked so cool but why the words she spoke once a time would always got on his nerves!

 Chapter 2414 - Enemies Meet (5)

    <h4>Chapter 2414: Enemies Meet (5)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words not only had gotten Xie Chang Ming triggered, it had also made Qiao Chu and the others who were standing beside her to almostugh out loud.

    Jun Wu Xie actually had the mood to make a joke at this moment?

    How fascinating!

    The nervous vibe which was first wandering around everyone just disappeared because of the words spoke out by Jun Wu Xie. Even the members of the Night Regime who were keeping a straight expression all the time too, had shown a trace of smile on their faces after listening to the words of their Young Miss.

    Who cared if it was the Upper Realm?

    Did they really think that their Young Miss would be afraid of them!

    ¡°You, this little bitch! Full of nonsense! Just watch, I¡¯m going to pull all your teeth out!¡± Xie Chang Ming was so angry that he almost wanted to rush forward and sh Jun Wu Xie but Wei Ya stopped him with his hand.

    Ferociously, Xie Chang Ming roared. ¡°Wei Ya! Why are you blocking me! Let me go and kill this rash little bitch!¡±

    Wei Ya slightly frowned. His eyes were not on Jun Wu Xie. Instead, he was looking at the back of Luo Qingcheng, seemingly to imply something to Xie Chang Ming. Xie Chang Ming immediately noticed Wei Ya¡¯s sight and he then held his anger back.

    Luo Qingcheng had earlier given them her order, that the life of Jun Wu Xie belonged to her!

    At this moment, the atmosphere around Luo Qingcheng was filled with killing intent. All the eyes of the people from the Upper Realm were focusing on Luo Qingcheng. Just one word from Luo Qingcheng and they would immediately be out in force.

    ¡°Are you done now? I thought that you would have some improvements in these five years, but the only thing that had been improved was just your skill of talking.¡± Luo Qingcheng sneered. While looking at Jun Wu Xie, she suddenly raised her hand and pointed at the army behind her. ording to the direction Luo Qingcheng¡¯s finger pointed at, the army of the Upper Realm quickly moved themselves and opened a path with the strictly locked carriage cing at the end.

    ¡°You asked me to bring Ye Jue here because you want to save him, right? He is in the carriage now. Take him away if you have the ability to do so.¡± The anger in Luo Qingcheng had been raging to the extreme, causing her to act the opposite way by staying calm. With a smile hanging on the corners of her lips, she stared at Jun Wu Xie.

    The second Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes came into contact with the carriage, a trace of coldness shed across her eyes and Luo Qingcheng didn¡¯t failed to catch the slight change of hers.

    ¡°Oh? You seem to value Ye Jue very much. Well, of course you do, since he surrendered himself with his own will during that time just to protect you. Not only him, didn¡¯t Ren Huang too, choose to explode himself to save you? Jun Wu Xie, you are really lucky. Exactly how many lives were sacrificed to keep you alive? It¡¯s just that we do not know if you are that lucky today, or is it that the people you brought are actually used to protect you at the very end so that you are able to run for your life like a beaten dog?¡± The voice of Luo Qingcheng was so vicious, as if there was venom dripping out from her voice.

    Was it necessary for her to get angry because of a person who was going to die?

    Was it not because she wanted to admire the tragic way Jun Wu Xie die that she came to the Lower Realm?

    The pair of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes slightly narrowed with the coldness in her eyes getting denser.

    Luo Qingcheng¡¯s words were like a sharp de, cutting abruptly through the wound of Jun Wu Xie which wasn¡¯t fully healed yet and exposing the bloody wound in front of everyone. This was the memory that Jun Wu Xie didn¡¯t want to recall the most after her rebirth.

    And this time, for real, Qiao Chu and the rest of them burst with wrath!

    It was almost with just a blink of an eye and Qiao Chu and the others had already called their ring spirits out and taken out their weapons. There was gold spirit light floating around them!

    During the five years of cultivation, five of them had forced themselves to go beyond their limits to finally achieve the level of a Gold Spirit, just for them to be able to get up and stand in front of Jun Wu Xie when somebody disdained her one day!

 Chapter 2415 - Enough Nonsense, Letâ€™s Fightï¼ˆ1ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2415: Enough Nonsense, Let¡¯s Fight£¨1£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The moment five Gold Spirits appeared, Xie Chang Ming and Wei Ya were jolted with shock!

    How could it be?

    They were in the Lower Realm and... there were actually Gold Spirits!

    And the moment they appeared, there were actually five of them? !

    Although the two of them had already surpassed the level of Gold Spirits, but in this pathetic and ridiculous Lower Realm, there actually were Gold Spirits... this fact alone was enough to make them extremely shocked!

    One must know that even in the Middle Realm, Gold Spirits were extremely rare, and even among the entire Middle Realm, the only one person who ever relied on himself to be a Gold Spirit was the Spirit Jade Pce Lord.

    However, Qiao Chu and others have revealed the strength of the Gold Spirit at this moment. This situation had shocked Xie Chang Ming and Wei Ya into a daze.

    It was a known fact that the Purple Spirit was the highest level in the Lower Realm, how did these Gold Spirits came about?

    If they didn¡¯t see it with your their eyes, they would never believe it that in the Lower Realm there would really be the existence of Gold Spirits. What was even more shocking was that the age of Qiao Chu and others could be seen at a nce, at most they were in their early twenties. Yet, they were close to approaching the peak of a Gold Spirit. It would not be long before anyone could be in the position to guide them and give them pointers. With their talents, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult to condense out a Spirit Ring!

    Even in the Upper Realm, it was very difficult to have such strength at their age, otherwise the Spirit Ring would not be such a rare object.

    ¡°I really didn¡¯t think that there are still a few brats that are still not a sight for sore eyes here in the Lower Realm.¡± Wei Ya sneered, even if he looked at him, the talent of Qiao Chu and the rest were also very good. Such young talents could already disy such strength in the Lower Realm, if they were to enter the Upper Realm, Wei Ya could already affirm that several of them would definitely be able to condense out their own Spirit Rings in the future.

    ¡°Who gives a damn about what you see?!¡± Qiao Chu sneered as the me Dragon Gauntlets in his hand ignited a zing me, manifesting the mes of anger in his heart.

    ¡°Hmph! An ignorant brat that doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good, but looking at the few of you who still have a bit of talent, I just praised you and yet you raise your fists at me. What good is following this little bitch? With your talent, if you want, just follow us back to the Upper Realm and you can get more than you have now!¡± Xie Chang Ming also saw that Qiao Chu and others were talented and he really could not understand. What good was there in following Jun Wu Xie, why would these youths want to follow her and limit their own future?

    In their view, as long as they were willing to go to the Upper Realm, with their talents, and in a few years, it was highly possible that they might even rece the Top Ten Experts in the Upper Realm. Such a good chance was ced on a pedestal in front of them, yet they didn¡¯t know how to grasp it.

    ¡°Are you done spouting all that nonsense? If you are done, let¡¯s just start! Us Lords have no interest in your stinky dog shit Upper Realm! The only thing we are interested in is ughtering all of you!¡± Qiao Chu gnashed his teeth as he stared at Xie Chang Ming, his face illuminated by the mes of the me Dragon Gauntlets.

    Not only Jun Wu Xie had an enmity with the Upper Realm, they too had a blood debt with the Upper Realm. The moment they killed Yan Bu Gui, they were destined to be enemies with the Upper Realm.

    If not for Yan Bu Gui that year, they would have already perished under the des of the Twelve Pces. They would never have been able to aplish all they did today.

    To them, Yan Bu Gui was their Master whom they regarded as their Father.

    For this blood debt, they will not live under the same sky with their enemies!

 Chapter 2416 - Enough Nonsense, Letâ€™s Fightï¼ˆ2ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2416: Enough Nonsense, Let¡¯s Fight£¨2£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    At the moment, all Qiao Chu and the others thinking to do was to beat everyone into the hell in revenge for the death of Yan Bu Gui!

    ¡°You ungrateful brats, quit being so shameless when the opportunity is given to you!¡± The presumptuous behaviour of Qiao Chu had aroused the dissatisfaction in Xie Chang Ming, causing his pair of eyes to narrow menacingly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want your opportunity, the only thing I want is your lives!!¡± Qiao Chu sneered. It had been five years, who else would be able to understand the wrath and discontent that had been suppressed within them for so long?

    The death of their Master who was meant to be a great benefactor to them and the missing of their friends who they sworn to live or die together. In more than one thousand and eight hundred days and nights, everyday appeared like a year in length, they were living in endless regret and anger. Even when it was in their dreams, they were waiting for the day for them to clean the dust on Yan Bu Gui¡¯s grave with the blood of the Upper Realm toe!

    ¡°You!!¡± Xie Chang Ming was so incensed because of Qiao Chu that he nearly coughed up blood. These people from the Lower Realm were each getting more dauntless than the other. At first, it was Jun Wu Xie who had openly provoked the Upper Realm, and then it was Qiao Chu and the other few brats who didn¡¯t know how to tell good from bad at all. One after another, they were all insane!

    ¡°You guys really think that you arepletely invincible after bing a Gold Spirit? There are so many Gold Spirits in the Upper Realm. It¡¯s just that I am thinking of promoting you to the Upper Realm since I feel you guys have got some talents. But if you refuse to appreciate it, then just die.¡± Wei Ya sneered. Train the talented people if they were usable, if not, kill them before they could even have the chance to grow!

    ¡°Die or live, that¡¯s not up to you!¡± said Hua Yao in a cold voice. Even if it was someone who was calm and mature like him, there was killing intent raging in his eyes.

    The emotions of both sides were slowly getting uncontroble. Both the armies rolled up their sleeves, getting ready for battle.

    However, at the moment, Jun Wu Xie suddenly urged her horse to step forward. She raised her hand and stopped Qiao Chu and the others who were eager to rush forward and fight.

    ¡°Little Xie?¡± Qiao Chu looked at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s act in confusion. Stunned.

    The fact that they gathered here today, wasn¡¯t it because they wanted to fight with the Upper Realm to death?

    But why did Jun Wu Xie stop them all of a sudden?

    Instead of speaking a word, Jun Wu Xie just stared at Luo Qingcheng who was not far away from her with her cold eyes. The moment both their eyes came into contact with each other, it seemed like Jun Wu Xie was back again in the past five years. The stinky smell of the blood was still whirling around her nose. The students from the Spirit Jade Pce were all covered in wounds, screaming in pain while copsing in pools of blood during the ughter of the Gold Spirits from the Upper Realm. It seemed like she had once again witnessed the moment Jun Wu Yao turned his back and left her, the veryst gentle and loving look in Ren Huangs¡¯s eyes before he exploded himself and the bloody and tangled body of Yan Bu Gui!

    Every single scene in the past five years came into her mind in this moment, as if everything had just happened yesterday.

    ¡°What now? Are you scared?¡± Luo Qingcheng fixed her eyes on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s, a brutal murderous intent emerged from the bottom of her eyes. She found it ridiculous that Jun Wu Xie still hadn¡¯t countered with anything uptil now.

    ¡°Why act like you aren¡¯t afraid to die when you aren¡¯t courageous enough to do so? You are just the same you five years ago. Still being useless and still the same rubbish that only knows how to run away and live in the dark, hahaha...¡± Luo Qingcheng looked up and let out a loudugh. The Jun Wu Xie five years ago wasn¡¯t strong enough to be her opponent, and it was still going to be the same after the five years had passed!

    Nothing had ever changed.

    Luo Qingcheng¡¯s words had caused the expression on the faces of Qiao Chu and the rest of them to turn worse. The moment they were going to dash forward, Jun Wu Xie suddenly spoke her words. ¡°Luo Qingcheng.¡±

    ¡°Your grandma is here!¡± Luo Qingcheng sneered.

    The cold and clear eyes of Jun Wu Xie red at Luo Qingcheng¡¯s arrogant eyes. She spat out her words one by one. ¡°Do you dare to fight one-on-one with me?¡±

 Chapter 2417 - Enough Nonsense, Letâ€™s Fight (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2417: Enough Nonsense, Let¡¯s Fight (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Once Jun Wu Xie spoke, her words had blown everyone¡¯s mind on the spot.

    Jun Wu Xie and Luo Qingcheng... One-on-one?

    The people from the Upper Realm were all looking at Jun Wu Xie in disbelief. It was as if they had heard some sensational news.

    Just to know that Luo Qingcheng was an expert whose strength was ranked at the second ce in the entire Upper Realm, just below her Master. Even Xie Chang Ming and Wei Ya who were also part of the Top Ten Experts wouldn¡¯t have the courage to fight against Luo Qingcheng one-on¨Cone.

    So far, Luo Qingcheng was the only top expert who had achieved the peak of Spirit Ring. If it wasn¡¯t for the Double Spirit Ring to be the one and only unique talent owned by her Master, Luo Qingcheng would have went up to the level of the Double Spirit Ring if she kept going on.

    It was said that even if Xie Chang Ming and Wei Ya teamed up against Luo Qingcheng, it would still be difficult for them to get any advantage from her, let alone Jun Wu Xie who was still so young.

    To Xie Chang Ming and Wei Ya, the words of Jun Wu Xie had no difference with finding herself a way to die!

    ¡°Just by you? And you think you are up to the standard to challenge me?¡± Without taking her words seriously, Luo Qingcheng curved the corners of her lips up. Five years ago, Jun Wu Xie couldn¡¯t even stand her one attack, and after five years, she actually had the guts to challenge her. She was just some idiot talking about some empty dreams!

    Qiao Chu and the others too, looked astounded. Before this, they had never heard of Jun Wu Xie mentioning that she was going to pick a fight with Luo Qingcheng.

    While facing Luo Qingcheng who didn¡¯t really pay attention to her words, Jun Wu Xie oddly remained calm and said. ¡°Over thest five years, the poison must have made you suffer quite a bit?¡±

    With only one sentence from Jun Wu Xie, the rosy face of Luo Qingcheng immediately turned pale and furious the following second. Her pair of eyes widened a bit and red at Jun Wu Xie with full of hatred. ¡°You bitch! It¡¯s really you! What was the poison you used on me!¡±

    Luo Qingcheng couldn¡¯t hold her anger back anymore. In the whole five years, she didn¡¯t even dare to let anyone know her condition. Even her Master had only seen her injury once at the very beginning. And after seeking for the help of various highly-skilled doctors and there was still no sign of her recovering, the situation of Luo Qingcheng¡¯s poisoned wound became worse and worse.

    The wound had been spreading from her arm to one side of her face,pletely destroying her gorgeous appearance!

    Since then, Luo Qingcheng would always carefully cover her face with make-up before she could even meet somebody. She, who had already gotten used to her beauty, was unwilling to let anyone know her ugliness now.

    ¡°If you win the fight, then I will tell you.¡± Jun Wu Xie wasn¡¯t afraid of Luo Qingcheng who was now boiling with rage at all. There wasn¡¯t any change heard in her tone.

    ¡°Lady Qingcheng, she¡¯s trying to get on your nerves.¡± Wei Ya suddenly became aware of something. He didn¡¯t know anything about the so called poison, but he could faintly tell that the animosity between Jun Wu Xie and Luo Qingcheng should be starting from five years ago by listening to their conversations.

    And now Jun Wu Xie mentioned about it again. She was trying to trick Luo Qingcheng into start the fight!

    Wei Ya was confused. How brave was Jun Wu Xie to propose such a risky suggestion to Luo Qingcheng?

    ¡°Shut your mouth up!¡± Luo Qingcheng groaned furiously. Her wrathful voice had caused the whole body of Wei Ya to shudder, not daring to speak a word more.

    Luo Qingcheng raised her eyes and gazed at Jun Wu Xie. Looking at the small face that was more beautiful and more attractive than five years ago, the jealousy inside her was just like a freed horse, running wildly without stopping.

    ¡°You bitch, since you wish to die, I will make it happen!¡± Luo Qingcheng narrowed her eyes. She wanted Jun Wu Xie to die in pieces! She would make Jun Wu Xie suffer the most painful torment in the world before she ended herst breath. She wouldn¡¯t kill her instantly. Instead, she would chop off Jun Wu Xie¡¯s limbs and let her watch the scenes of her friends, her family and her subordinates being tortured to death with her own eyes!

 Chapter 2418 - Battle of the Spirit Rings (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2418: Battle of the Spirit Rings (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The battle between Jun Wu Xie and Luo Qingcheng was on the verge of urring; both of them walked towards the center of the battlefield. No one else from either side took any further steps as theirmanders were the ones heading to battle.

    The people from the Upper Realm were entirely unworried about this battle. Even faced with death, Xie Chang Ming and Wei Ya simply couldn¡¯t believe that Luo Qingcheng would be defeated by Jun Wu Xie ¨C from the look of the situation, this was tantamount to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s death.

    On the contrary, Qiao Chu and others were worried about Jun Wu Xie¡¯s decision.

    Although they have not crossed paths with Luo Qingcheng, but at that time, the appearance of Luo Qingcheng caused Jun Wu Yao¡¯s hands to be tied and that resulted in the tragedy, Ren Huang was forced to self destruct. They did not know what was Luo Qingcheng¡¯s strength, but they were very clear how strong Jun Wu Xie was. But to be able to have forced Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hand, it must mean that Luo Qingcheng was not weak at all. Looking at the fifty thousand strong army from the Upper Realm, everyone was obediently following Luo Qingcheng¡¯s leadership ¨C if she did not possess great skills, she would not have been able to stand in this position.

    Therefore, because of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s decision to fight Luo Qingcheng, they could not object but they could not help but feel nervous for her.

    They could only trust in her.

    A strong gust of wind hurtled past as two slim silhouettes appeared in that wide open space between the two sides ¨C both beautiful, both cold and unfeeling, yet, each of them gave everyone a distinctly different feeling.

    If Luo Qingcheng¡¯s coldness was like the tip of the iceberg, the peak of a snow capped mountain, then the coldness of Jun Wu Xie is like that of a bottomless wintryke, a calm andposed but obvious alienation.

    Jun Wu Xie leapt off her horse and patted it affectionately before letting it gallop away. She then lifted her head slightly to look at Luo Qingcheng who was still seated high on her horse.

    Luo Qingcheng was also looking at Jun Wu Xie. To the both of them, this was a battle of vengeance ¨C one was fighting for her Grand Master and loved ones, and the other was just fighting for the sake of appearance and desire.

    Equally, that strong sense of hatred was burning within the two individuals even though the battle has not started, and it was making the surrounding atmosphere exceedingly tense.

    ¡°Loser.¡± Luo Qingcheng sneered, as she somersaulted off her horse. The Spirit Ring which appeared within Luo Qingcheng¡¯s hand was blindingly ring ¨C like the aura of stars falling from the sky at night, it was dazzling.

    Luo Qingcheng had not attacked, but the appearance of her Spirit Ring had already caused the surrounding air to be filled with a strong spiritual pressure.

    Within the Upper Realm, the strongest single Spirit Ring wielder had appeared!

    When Wei Ya and Xie Changming saw the appearance of Luo Qingcheng¡¯s Spirit Ring, they could not help but had a strange gleam in their eyes. From their point of view, the difference between Luo Qingcheng and Jun Wu Xie was that of a cloud and mud. Luo Qingcheng would not need to use her Spirit Ring at all, and she could easily take away Jun Wu Xie¡¯s life.

    What Luo Qingcheng wanted was not just to simply defeat Jun Wu Xie. What she truly wanted was to deal a devastating blow to Jun Wu Xie, topletely destroy her, and show her the vast difference between Jun Wu Xie and her.

    The eye-catching Spirit Ring contained a powerful force, which made Qiao Chu and others who were watching, even more worried about Jun Wu Xie.

    However, Jun Wu Xie just stood still calmly with her right hand slightly raised.

    A Spirit Ring with a deep green aura slowly rose from her hand, and gradually expanded. Compared with Luo Qingcheng¡¯s Spirit Ring, the Spirit Ring in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hand seemed rtively weak, just like the flowers blooming under the moonlight, yet hiding something within the seemingly gentle halo.

 Chapter 2419 - Battle of the Spirit Ring (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2419: Battle of the Spirit Ring (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°What Nangong Lie said was true... She actually has a Spirit Ring?¡± Wei Ya¡¯s eyes grew slightlyrger in disbelief as he looked at the Spirit Ring resting in the palm of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hand.

    Even though the Spirit Ring in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hand was not as eye catching aspared to Luo Qingcheng¡¯s ring, but it was still a true and proper Spirit Ring.

    One must know that in the entire Upper Realm, people who were able to condense out aplete Spirit Ring were far and few, and those who were able to do so were all talented individuals. However, standing right before their eyes ¨C Jun Wu Xie, even at such a young age, was already in possession of such aplete Spirit Ring. It was just so unimaginable and incredible to Wei Ya.

    When Nangong Lie spoke about this, no one in the Upper Realm could believe it. However, the truth was disyed right in front of them and they were stunned with disbelief.

    When Luo Qingcheng saw the Spirit Ring nestled in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s palm, astonishment shed in her eyes as she did not expect that Jun Wu Xie would actually have a Spirit Ring.

    The Jun Wu Xie from five years before, although she was a genius, she was evidently just a peak at the Silver Spirit level. It was not possible to have mastered the Spirit Ring within such a short time span.

    Suddenly, a sense of uneasiness started rising up from the bottom of Luo Qingcheng¡¯s heart. Her natural talent was unparalleled, but it took a very long time to condense the Spirit Ring. For her first time condensing the Spirit Ring, she used up years to condense the spiritual inscriptions. However, the time Jun Wu Xie spent on amalgamating the Spirit Ring,pared to Luo Qingcheng, was evidently much shorter.

    In an instant, the sense of underestimation disappeared and apart from the hatred directed at Jun Wu Xie, the feeling of fear rose up within Luo Qingcheng.

    Regardless of how Jun Wu Xie achieved this, such a person could not be allowed to continue to live! Even if there was no hatred or vengeance between Jun Wu Xie and her, there was absolutely no way that a person with such strength should be allowed to live. Who knows how much Jun Wu Xie would grow in the future.

    Jun Wu Xie must be eradicated!

    Luo Qingcheng narrowed her eyes, casting aside the contempt towards Jun Wu Xie and no longer retained a shred of hesitation as her slender figure turned into a ray of light and disappeared on the spot.

    ¡°So fast!¡± Fei Yan eximed with wide eyes. Even after gathering all the spiritual energy within his eyes, he was unable to catch Luo Qingcheng¡¯s speed! What kind of level of spiritual power was this?! Can Little Xie really handle it?

    Just as every one was getting concerned for Jun Wu Xie, the figure of the said person suddenly disappeared as well!

    The speed at which Jun Wu Xie disappeared with, was not the least bit slower than Luo Qingcheng.

    The figures of the two people were not seen again in that open space. Instead, in their ce, a ray of silver and ck light collided staggeredly with each other. Each time the rays collided, the shocks of the aftermath created waves of heat, and in those instances, the dust went flying. One could not see any fighting within the entire battlefield, but yet, numerousrge cracks scarred the ground.

    This battle has far surpassed the level at which regr people could participate! Just based on the spiritual pressure released by the battling duo, it was enough to cause people like Qiao Chu, who had already reached the realm of the Gold Spirit to have difficulties in breathing.

    Others might not be able to see clearly the actions of Jun Wu Xie and Luo Qingcheng, but Xie Chang Ming and Wei Ya, who could also condense out their own Spirit Rings, could clearly see what was going on ¨C and their faces had turned ashened at the sight.

    In the chaotic battlefield, Jun Wu Xie and Luo Qingcheng were constantly fighting, but in a sh, hundred strokes have passed, but yet there was no clear winner. This was exactly what Xie Chang Ming and Wei Ya could not believe!

 Chapter 2420 - Battle of the Spirit Ringsï¼ˆ3ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2420: Battle of the Spirit Rings£¨3£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    They were fully aware of just how strong Luo Qingcheng is, because even the two of them were not confident that they can defeat her in a one-on-one match. But could Jun Wu Xie do it?

    A Spirit Ring that only took five years to condense was actually strong enough to go up against Luo Qingcheng¡¯s Spirit Ring and withstand a hundred strokes?

    In fact, it instantly destroyed the contempt Xie Chang Ming and Wei Ya had for Jun Wu Xie.

    In that moment, a consensus was formed between the both of them. They were sure that if either one of them was fighting Jun Wu Xie, not only would they have not been able to kill her, to not be defeated by her would be the best oue for everyone.

    Had they not seen her every move with such rity with their own eyes, they would not have believed that such a marvellous and imposing woman actually existed in the Lower Realm.

    If she was from the Upper Realm, based on her capabilities, Jun Wu Xie would be amongst the Top Ten Expert exponents ¨C most certainly within the top three.

    ¡°Is this a joke? Where the hell did she pop up from? It¡¯s hard to believe that she¡¯s that strong!!!¡± Xie Chang Ming¡¯s tone of voice has also changed. At this moment, he no longer dared to despise the gloom of Nangong Lie. If it were him, he would not be better off than Nangong Lie.

    This woman was simply not human, she was a demon.

    The look on Wei Ya¡¯s face was extremely godawful as Jun Wu Xie¡¯s capabilities far surpassed their expectations. As the battle between Luo Qingcheng and Jun Wu Xie raged on with increasing intensity, she could not help but nce towards the group of soldiers from the Night Regime.

    It was not false bravado on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s part. She dared to provoke the Upper Realm because she truly possessed strong capabilities. It was in that moment that Wei Ya realised that they have truly underestimated Jun Wu Xie and the Lower Realm.

    This ce that was long considered a barbaric rubbish dump had left them dumbstruck as a battlefield of Asura.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Wei Ya? Are we just going to allow that demonic spawn to run amok?¡± Xie Chang Ming asked in a panic. Before this, he did not entirely took Jun Wu Xie very seriously, but right now, after seeing what Jun Wu Xie was capable of, he could not help but felt distraught with fear and anxiety.

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see.¡± Wei Ya said as she furrowed her brows.

    Feelings of shock started to appear in Luo Qingcheng¡¯s heart. She had initially thought that she could win the fight against Jun Wu Xie within three strokes, but she hadn¡¯t expected that even after more than a hundred strokes, Jun Wu Xie was still able to steadily deflect her attacks at full strength. The current situation caused Lu Qingcheng to turn a little pale with fright.

    ¡°What did you do within this five years? It¡¯s impossible that you¡¯ve be so strong!¡± Luo Qingcheng used an interval during the fight to distance herself from Jun Wu Xie. For the longest time, she had not met with an opponent who was so tough to deal with! To the point that Luo Qingcheng herself doubted that the Jun Wu Xie who stood before her was the same person who was unable to fight back, five years ago.

    As Jun Wu Jie stood her ground calmly, her cold eyes swept over Luo Qingcheng¡¯s astonished face, the dark green aura of the Spirit Ring which had expanded with the battle, its faint radiance reflected her stunning face.

    ¡°Everything that I did, is so that I can kill you.¡± Jun Wu Xie replied, as a cold gleam shed in the depths of her eyes. Without giving any time for Luo Qingcheng to process her words, Jun Wu Xie abruptly rushed up towards her.

 Chapter 2421 - Battle of the Spirit Ringsï¼ˆ4ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2421: Battle of the Spirit Rings£¨4£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    As the battle raged on, every move that Jun Wu Xie made, Luo Qingcheng could only defend and that was causing Luo Qingcheng to get increasingly frustrated.

    ¡°You want to kill me? Just based on your skills!¡± Luo Qingcheng derided, as the glow of her Spirit Ring suddenly increased in intensity ¨C the intensity was like that of a glowing star burst.

    Once Wei Ya, who was standing not far from them, saw that re, his heart gave shudder in shock.

    The greatest distinction between a Spirit Ring at its peak and a regr Spirit Ring was its ability to suddenly increase the intensity of its power. The extent at which Luo Qingcheng was able to exert control over her Spirit Ring, was almost to the point of perfection. At this stage, to be able to freely control the intensity of power exuding from the Spirit Ring like what Luo Qingcheng did was so she could increase the power to its highest level. This was something that Luo Qingcheng had not done in a thousand years.

    Thest time she used it, it was to capture the Night Regime.

    Could it be? That Jun Wu Xie was powerful enough to force Luo Qingcheng into using that move?

    Thinking about it, Wei Ya was shocked.

    The battle of the Spirit Ring depended on the Spirit Ring as well as the spiritual strength of its owner.

    The Spirit Ring of Luo Qingcheng suddenly doubled in strength. Under the intensity of such a surge, the speed became more rapid. In a blink of an eye, the original stalemate began to shift.

    Jun Wu Xie constantly manipted her Spirit Ring to fend off attacks from Luo Qingcheng. Her attacks were as dense as rain and at such a high intensity that it was trying to drive someone crazy.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to be good at fighting? Howe you¡¯re not fighting anymore? This is the difference between you and I. Watch carefully, you trash!¡± A cold light glinted from Luo Qingcheng¡¯s eyes. All of a sudden, the spiritual power of her Spirit Ring exploded, and due to the immense power that swept across the battlefield, the soil got lifted up.

    Like a storm sweeping through the desert, the enter battlefield descended into chaos.

    Under the howling wing, countless of gravel mixed with spiritual power rained upon the battle armour of Jun Wu Xie, as she tried her best to control her Spirit Ring. At the same time, she continued to resist the tyrannical offensive that Luo Qingcheng hasunched. However, even with her two feet nted firmly on the ground, she was still being forcefully pushed back by the immense spiritual pressure. Jun Wu Xie¡¯s Spirit Ring was no longer able to defend her fully. The explosive power of Luo Qingcheng¡¯s Spirit Ring turned the spiritual pressure into a sharp de; as it left sh marks on the ground.

    A loud bang was heard.

    A strong explosion erupted right in front of Jun Wu Xie as her body was blown ten meters backwards, and she barely came to a stop.

    As she regained her footing, a drop of blood dribbled past the corner of her mouth.

    ¡°Little Xie!¡± Qiao Chu and the rest of them watched with their hearts in their throats.

    Jun Wu Xie lifted her hand to stop them from helping her. She took a gentle breath and stabilized herself, and stood up pencil-straight. Jun Wu Xie raised her hand to wipe the blood from the corner of her mouth. Those cold, unfeeling eyes did not show a sliver of defeat or resignation ¨C they were burning with determination as she stared unflinchingly at Luo Qingcheng.

    ¡°Is this all you got?¡±

    When Luo Qingcheng saw that Jun Wu Xie was injured, she grew smug. However, when Jun Wu Xie said those words, an ominous feeling grew within Luo Qingcheng.

    ¡°You¡¯ve shown all your power, now it¡¯s my turn.¡± Jun Wu Xie tilted her chin and her eyes disyed her killing intent.

 Chapter 2422 - Shocked (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2422: Shocked (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°What?¡± Luo Qingcheng was stunned. Before she could even have the time to think about the actual meaning in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words, a beam of ice blue light suddenly flew towards her. The speed of it was so fast that there was no time for her to react to it and she was then blown away by that beam of light in a mere moment!

    Luo Qingcheng fell heavily on the ground. There was an acute pain radiating from her shoulder. With both eyes widened in shock, she looked at the part of her body where she felt the pain from and found out that something had pierced through her right shoulder, forming a bloody hole !

    At the moment, the entire battlefield sank into an awkward silence.

    The pain that Luo Qingcheng had never experienced before was constantly being transmitted into her mind. The picture of herself being soaked in the colour of blood was something that she had never seen before, leading her to be dumbfounded by the scene for quite some time.

    ¡°How is it? Are you clear about the difference between you and me now?¡± Like a crack of thunder, the cold and calm voice of Jun Wu Xie struck into Luo Qingcheng¡¯s ears, causing her to recover from the shock right away.

    Luo Qingcheng raised her head and looked in the direction of the ce where Jun Wu Xie was standing at. Once she nced over Jun Wu Xie, it was as if the whole person of Luo Qingcheng was struck by the thunder, her mind went nk on the spot!

    The scene of a dark green Spirit Ring flickering with a soft gentle light on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s right hand and another Spirit Ring twinkling with an ice blue thunder light on her left hand came into Luo Qingcheng¡¯s sight at the very moment!

    ¡°Double... Double... spirit ring...¡± Luo Qingcheng widened her eyes unbelievably. She totally couldn¡¯t believe what she had just seen!

    There was actually a Spirit Ring each on both Jun Wu Xie¡¯s left and right hand?!

    How could it be!!!

    Luo Qingcheng was so astounded by the view in front of her that her face turned pale immediately. When she saw the Spirit Ring on the left hand of Jun Wu Xie, the arrogant andcent that were once shown on her face disappeared!

    Double Spirit Ring.

    In the Three Realms, the only person who had the Double Spirit Ring was the ruler of the Upper Realm. That person was also a top expert who Luo Qingcheng would never have the courage to go against with, and this person was her Master...

    Throughout the ages, In this big wide world¨C the Three Realms, there was only one person who owned the Double Spirit Ring which no one was able to withstand its power. And it was also because of this unique constitution that had made him the dominator of the Three Realms.

    All the people in the world thought that such incredible and unreasonable physique was a one and only thing.

    But they would never ever think that they would be going to meet the second special one who also had the Double Spirit Ring¨C Jun Wu Xie!

    ¡°How... Howe... Double Spirit Ring... How is it possible that Jun Wu Xie is a Double Spirit Ring?¡± On the other side, Xie Chang Ming was overwhelmed with terror because of Jun Wu Xie. Other than the few of them, no any other one was able to understand more about how powerful the Double Spirit Ring was.

    It was by using such imusible power, the person who had the highest status in the Upper Realm was able to repress all the life spirits and be the ruler of the Three Realms.

    The strength of the Double Spirit Ring was far beyond the range of the strength that could be achieved by the Spirit Ring. The power of thebination of two Spirit Rings was definitely not as simple as adding both the powers together just like solving an addition. The power that could be actually achieved by thebination was ten times more than the power of a single Spirit Ring!

    ¡°It¡¯s over... Everything... is over...¡± Riding on the back of the horse, Wei Ya¡¯s face was covered with cold sweat. Even if it was somebody calm like him, he still couldn¡¯t believe everything he just saw.

    No wonder...

    No wonder Jun Wu Xie would have the guts to act so boldly and provoke the Upper Realm. No wonder she was able to behave arrogantly and challenge Luo Qingcheng in fighting one-on-one with her...

    It wasn¡¯t her being cocky but her for real having the strength topletely defeat Luo Qingcheng!

    Double Spirit Ring...

    It was a power that could never be surpassed by the Spirit Ring!

    In just a very short time, it was as if Wei Ya had fallen into the endless abyss of despair...!

 Chapter 2423 - Shocked (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2423: Shocked (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    However arrogant and proud Wei Ya and Xie Chang Ming were before, at that moment a deep seated fear was spreading through their hearts. Once the double Spirit Rings appeared, their self confidence was shattered and they were unable to maintain their fighting spirit.

    ¡°How is it that you have... double Spirit Rings...¡± Luo Qingcheng fell to the ground as the wound on her shoulder was bleeding profusely. Waves of intense pain coursed through her body but it was not sufficient to erase the utter shock she had.

    It was impossible!

    How was it possible that Jun Wu Xie has double Spirit Rings?

    If Jun Wu Xie had such an unbelievable power, then why was she defeated by Luo Qingcheng five years ago?

    Luo Qingcheng refused to believe that within a span of five years, Jun Wu Xie was able to cultivate and achieved such heights. If that were true, then everyone in the Upper Realm would be a great big joke.

    A thousand years of cultivation, but yet unable to beat a girl with a mere five years of cultivation.

    ¡°You do not need to know.¡± Jun Wu Xie stood in front of Luo Qingcheng as she condescendingly watched the woman who once destroyed her ideal life.

    If it wasn¡¯t because of Luo Qingcheng, Great Master Ren Huang would not havemited suicide, Yan Bu Gui would not have died while protecting Su Ya, and Jun Wu Yao would not have been captured. On that day five years ago, what she experienced was like torture from the depths of hell, and today, she was going to return all that anguish to Luo Qingcheng, ten times, a hundred times, a thousand times!

    Luo Qingcheng breathing began to increase with panic as she lifted her head to look at Jun Wu Xie.

    Against the sun, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body was bathed in a golden hue, making it difficult for anyone to see her expression.

    For the first time since she was born, Luo Qingcheng tasted fear. The Spirit Rings in both Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hands were like a nightmare, shattering the confidence and arrogance that Luo Qingcheng had umted for the past thousand years.

    Luo Qingcheng was once considered the best exponent in the Upper Realm, and her Spirit Ring was renowned as the strongest ring in existence. Her natural talents, her innate skills allowed her to be picked by her master, and after a thousand years of cultivation, trained her to be the strongest exponent in the Upper Realm, second to none. She had never been defeated, nor has she ever suffered any injuries during battle.

    The pride and confidence that Luo Qingcheng has built up over thest thousand years looked exceedingly pitiful in front of Jun Wu Xie.

    The appearance of the double Spirit RIngs cemented Luo Qingcheng¡¯s defeat.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you reveal the double Spirit Rings earlier? Are you making a fool of me?!¡± The sense of fear which Luo Qingcheng had never felt before caused her to lose her mind. She was unwilling to ept it ¨C it was obvious that Jun Wu Xie was wounded by her before, but with a blink of an eye, their roles were reversed.

    She was being yed a fool with Jun Wu Xie¡¯s deliberate omission.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face still hold the calmness as before, while watching Luo Qingcheng descend into madness. ¡°Fooling you? Sorry, I only want to see you plunge from the clouds, that¡¯s all.¡± said Jun Wu Xie with indifference.

    Regardless of Luo Qingcheng¡¯s pride, what Jun Wu Xie truly wanted was not only to destroy her powers, even more than that, she wanted to crush her arrogance, just like what Luo Qingcheng did to Great Master Ren Huang.

    To kill Luo Qingcheng was easy for Jun Wu Xie. But, just as how Luo Qingcheng wanted to torture her to death, how could she let Luo Qingcheng off with an easy death?

    This dance of desperation was the funeral song which Jun Wu Xie had prepared for Luo Qingcheng.

    ¡°How does desperation taste?¡± Ju Wu Xie¡¯s eyes slightly turned up as she admired Luo Qingcheng¡¯s great fall from grace..

 Chapter 2424 - Shocked (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2424: Shocked (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Luo Qingcheng red at Jun Wu Xie as if she could use her eyes to cut Jun Wu Xie a thousand times.

    She refused to believe...

    Refused to believe that she could lose to Jun Wu Xie.

    That this once useless trash, who was easily defeated by her, could have be so powerful.

    Five years!

    In just five years!

    Why was it that in just five years, the situation between her and Jun Wu Xie became such a terrible reversal!

    This trash, how could she possess double Spirit Rings!

    ¡°Slut! You won¡¯t have a good death!¡± Luo Qingcheng starred venomously at Jun Wu Xie, despite being in such a state, her hatred for Jun Wu Xie had not decreased in the slightest.

    Jun Wu Xie raised her brows slightly, the Spirit Ring in her right suddenly flew out, and a fierce thunderbolt mmed into Luo Qingcheng¡¯s face.

    There was no time for Luo Qingcheng to even react!

    A blood-curdling scream erupted from Luo Qingcheng. The side of her face that was struck by the thunderbolt, that side that used to perfectly unmarred now had lines running across each other like a spider¡¯s web. In that instant, the skin on her face crumbled like a broken wall, pieces of flesh mixed with blood and pus fell as everyone looked on.

    For a moment, everyone who saw Luo Qingcheng¡¯s face gasped!

    An extremely beautiful person looked like she was stripped of her outer shell, revealing her vile, rotten inner self to people.

    Luo Qingcheng screamed and grabbed her face, as pus constantly dripped from her fingers, giving off a disgusting stench.

    ¡°This look, it suits you.¡± Jun Wuxie looked coldly at the ugliness on Luo Qingcheng¡¯s face. When she left the poison in Luo Qingcheng¡¯s body, she knew what the consequences would be. Based on Luo Qingcheng¡¯s strength, the poison would not be life threatening to her, but there would be a certain price to be paid.

    ¡°Argh...argh...argh...arghhhhh!¡± Luo Qingcheng was in a state ofplete copse. She smothered her cheeks and refused to let anyone see her. When her mask was stripped off, the facade of calmnesspletely cracked. She crouched on the ground, and wanted to bury her face in the ground, to not let others see it.

    Having witnessed everything, Xie Chang Ming and Wei Ya turned pale with fright. With their capabilities, they could tell that Jun Wu Xie did not actually wound Luo Qingcheng, but stripped the camouge of Luo Qingcheng. They could hardly believe that the cold-eyed and beautiful Luo Qingcheng actually used a special ster to hide her actual ugliness. That disgusting half of Luo Qingcheng¡¯s face made one want to vomit, there was hardly any past glory left.

    So the poison that Jun Wu Xie mentioned previously was this!

    ¡°Slut! Slut! Slut!!!!¡± Luo Qingcheng could not stop cursing at Jun Wu Xie. She looked up abruptly, and her eyes looked like they were pulled out from a pool of blood, like a wild beast, her past elegance has disappeared.

    Jun Wu Xie looked on calmly as Luo Qingcheng continued to curse at her. Looking at her distorted and ugly face as pus dripped onto her body, there was no shred of mercy in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes.

    If only the lives of Grand Master Ren Huang and Yan Bu Gui could be exchanged, if only Jun Wu Yao wasn¡¯t made to leave, she would willingly destroy her look. However, all these were caused by Luo Qingcheng. Luo Qingcheng was the one who brought her misery, and she would slowly repay her, without missing anything out.

    A tooth for a tooth, an eye for an eye. A life for a life!

 Chapter 2425 - Overwhelming Force (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2425: Overwhelming Force (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The changes on the battlefield left everyone stunned. Just a moment ago, it was impossible to see Luo Qingcheng, but now, she was like a pile of mud on the ground, continuously cursing Jun Wu Xie, as if that was the only thing that she could do.

    ¡°Is this... Little Xie¡¯s real strength?¡± Qiao Chu rubbed his eyes in disbelief, everything before him seemed like a dream, totally unreal.

    He thought that for Jun Wu Xie to condense a Spirit Ring within five years was already an incredulous feat, but to have condensed a second Spirit Ring as well. That was just inhumane!

    ¡°Double Spirit Rings... This is really...¡± Fan Zhuo finally found his voice as the initial fear for Jun Wu Xie disappeared at that moment.

    Only a sigh.

    Exactly what did she sacrifice to be able to achieve the strength she possessed today? The bystanders could only see how mourous Jun Wu Xie was, but they did not know what kind of pain she has suffered.

    If she was not forced into a desperate situation, how could she decide to fight to the death?

    The hearts of Qiao Chu andpany finally settled down, but Xie Changming and Wei Ya were still bathed in cold sweat. Seeing Jun Wu Xie had once again raised her hand, the two rushed to ce themselves between Jun Wu Xie and Luo Qingcheng at almost the same instance.

    Two bright auras shed and the distance between Jun Wu Xie and Luo Qingcheng was extended.

    Xie Changming lifted Luo Qingcheng from where she had copsed on the ground at the first instant, as a paled-faced Wei Ya used his Spirit Ring to block Jun Wu Xie¡¯s path. Although the two men then joined forces to attack, they were trembling with fear.

    Facing Jun WU Xie who has double Spirit Rings, even if they joined forces, adding in Luo Qingcheng when she was at her peak, it would have been still difficult.

    However....

    They had to do this...

    Luo Qingcheng was special, if Jun Wu Xie killed Luo Qingcheng in front of them, then even if they were to return to the Upper Realm, there would only be death awaiting them.

    Afterall, the Lord only has Luo Qingcheng, this one disciple.

    Having personally trained her for thest thousand years, no one could rece Luo Qingcheng¡¯s importance in the Lord¡¯s heart.

    Jun Wu Xie looked on coldly as the two men suddenly attacked, her gaze hardly wavered.

    Xie Changming and Wei Ya grew more fearful as they observed Jun Wu Xie¡¯s calm and cid face. They were aware that if Jun Wu Xie were to retaliate, the three of them would surely lose their lives.

    But, they had to take that gamble!

    ¡°Take Lady Qingcheng away!¡± Wei Ya¡¯s body has been soaked in cold sweat, and bearing the spiritual pressure that emanated from Jun Wu Xie was making him expand a lot of energy.

    Xie Changming did not dare to dy for a moment longer, and immediately withdrew with Luo Qingcheng, while at the same time, he issued amand to the five hundred troops awaiting orders to attack.

    ¡°Jun Wu Xie, I admit, you are terribly strong. Perhaps we are not worthy adversaries, but don¡¯t forget that this battle is not just the three of us. No matter how strong you are, you can¡¯t possibly go against an army five hundred thousand strong!¡± Wei Ya tried to maintain a calm and stable facade towards Jun Wu Xie.

    However, Wei Ya did not detect any sense of worry or panic on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face. In fact, she was so calm that not a single ripple of emotion could be seen within her eyes.

    ¡°Hmm? Five hundred thousand Gold Spirits right?¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes turned up slightly. Suddenly fire shed out of her hand and rose straight into the sky, and exploded in the air.

    Soaring Cloud Signal!

    When the Soaring Cloud Signal was activated, the Rui Lin Army appears!

    It was just that the colour of the light was different from the real Soaring Cloud Signal¡¯s colour. It was pure ck.

 Chapter 2426 - Overwhelming Force (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2426: Overwhelming Force (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The loud thundering sound almost shattered everyone¡¯s eardrums. Up in the sky, a thick ck colour was like a sea of dark clouds, spreading through the sky all the way to the horizon.

    A feeling of uneasiness appeared in Wei Ya¡¯s mind without any reason.

    Suddenly, the earth was shaking violently. Just like the fog, a white halo oozed out of the soil, slowly pervading into the air.

    The white halo which appeared all of a sudden had blocked the way of the army from the Upper Realm who were all roaring to march forward. Subconsciously, they stopped their march and remained alert while looking at the strange scene in front of them.

    A strange view suddenly appeared among the army of the Upper Realm. The armies who were all once valiant and high-spirited were suddenly behaving like a drenched chicken that had been standing in the rainstorm, an unusual paleness appeared on every one of their faces.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Carrying Luo Qingcheng, Xie Changming staring astonishingly at all the things that had happened in front of him with both his eyes and mouth wide opening. Not realizing why, an extremely strange phenomenon arose in the army behind him.

    Those golden spirit lights that were first embracing the soldiers were fading away in a very fast speed, as if they were, bit by bit, unwittingly swallowed by the white halo that wasing out of the ground!

    Even Xie Changming felt a little ufortable. The spirit energy inside his body seemed to be pulled out by some kind of energy, causing his energy to keep reducing. The condition of his energy withering had made the face of Xie Changming to turn pale at that moment. The terror that Xie Changming had never experienced before emerged from the bottom of his eyes.

    How could this be?

    Wei Ya had also noticed the abnormality that had been urring. The light of the Spirit Ring on his hand was getting weaker quickly. He was able to clearly feel that the spirit energy in his body was disappearing frantically!

    The assault from the army of the Upper Realm stopped abruptly. Qiao Chu and the others who were already getting ready to fight were stunned after seeing this scene. Since they were now at the level of the Gold Spirit, of course they were able to notice the decreasing power of the army of the Upper Realm.

    The situation of all their powers decreasing was so weird that it was actually unbelievable!

    And the thing that Qiao Chu and the rest of them were more curious about was that there was no sign of their spirit energy being attenuated.

    What had Jun Wu Xie done?

    There was a huge question wandering in everyone¡¯s mind.

    At this moment, a figure intruded into the battlefield and stood beside Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Young Miss, the array is functioning.¡± The figure of Ye Sha appeared beside Jun Wu Xie with a trace of seriousness on his cool face.

    Jun Wu Xie slightly nodded her head. The stare she gave to Wei Ya was as cold as the snow.

    ¡°What... What have you done?!¡± Even if Wei Ya was an idiot, he was still able to tell that whatever that was happening must be rted with Jun Wu Xie. The decreasing strength of the people from the Upper Realm was simply unbelievable but he couldn¡¯t really think of the method used by Jun Wu Xie to create such a terrible situation!

    The environment of the Lower Realm wasn¡¯t suitable for the people from the Upper Realm to stay for a long time. Everyone from the Upper Realm knew about that. However, the influence of the environment was still unlikely to deplete their energy in such a horrible way in this short time. This had already far gone beyond the normal range!

    The array?

    What was the array mentioned by Ye Sha?

    Wei Ya was overwhelmed with a great fear. He could vaguely realize that the moment they stepped into the Lower Realm, it seemed like they had already walked into the trap that was set up by Jun Wu Xie beforehand.

    While gazing at Wei Ya coldly, Jun Wu Xie slowly spoke in a calm and determined voice. ¡°What goes aroundes around. I just want to tell you, that even if you guys are from the Upper Realm, but for now, the ground you are stepping on is the ground of the Lower Realm!¡±

 Chapter 2427 - Overwhelming Force (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2427: Overwhelming Force (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± The fear in Wei Ya became deeper.

    Jun Wu Xie said tly. ¡°Since you are now in the Lower Realm, forget about the arrogance you got in the Upper Realm. You guys have no way to be so bold here!¡±

    It was exactly at the moment Jun Wu Xie finished her words, two troops of armies rushed into the battlefield each from the both sides of the field. There was Qu Lingyue leading the heavily armed soldiers of the Lower Realming from the right while the Rui Lin Army with Jun Qing leading at the front arriving at the battlefield from the left!

    The sudden appearance of the two forces had joined the Night Regime in besieging the army of the Upper Realm!

    With the spirit energy in his entire body flowing away crazily, Xie Changming¡¯s heart was literally in his mouth when he saw the two crowded forces which he couldn¡¯t even see the end of the troops with just a nceing!

    Just as what Jun Wu Xie had said, this ce was the territory of the Lower Realm. Even if it was the army of the Upper Realm, they should also behave themselves and kneel on their knees without making a single noise!

    If it was fifteen minutes ago, Xie Changming and Wei Ya wouldn¡¯t be panicked at all even if all the people in the Lower Realm joined the battle, let alone the participation of two forces. The five hundred thousand Gold Spirits behind them were already enough to overwhelm the power of the Lower Realm. The strength of the Gold Spirits was enough for them to make up for any difference in the quantity.

    But now...

    Within a few minutes, the strength of quite a number of Gold Spirits had already dropped off from the level of the Gold Spirit. Moreover, they were unable to adapt to the little amount of spirit energy in the Lower Realm at the first ce, and now with their spirit energy depleting continuously, the difort they experienced became more obvious.

    Forget about the battle, quite amount of people had already begun to gasp for breath.

    While a lot of spirit energy inside them kept flowing away, the bodies of them, which had already gotten used to the rich spirit energy in the Upper Realm, would try to absorb the spirit energy from the air automatically. But now that they were in the Lower Realm, the little amount of spirit energy had caused this kind of instinctive response of theirs to receive the strongest stimulus in their bodies!

    Three forces charged forward, taking the initiative to approach the army of the Upper Realm. The table had now turned!

    The expression on Wei Ya¡¯s face had crumbled. He didn¡¯t actually understand what was going on and why did the earth of the Lower Realm change so suddenly and strangely. The floating white halo was just like a strong poison, invading into their bodies and dragging the spirit energy inside them that they were proud of into the deep abyss at this moment.

    It was exactly like what Jun Wu Xie had just said.

    There was no way for them to act wild in the Lower Realm!

    Drops and drops of cold sweat were dripping from Wei Ya¡¯s forehead. The situation now was totally different from what they had once imagined. They were supposed to be the predator, but in just a blink of an eye, they were suddenly the prey. While looking at the coalition formed by the Night Regime, the Rui Lin Army and the Iron Blood Army, the heart of Wei Ya instantly sank into the depths of the abyss.

    Their spirit energy was still disappearing non-stop but the battle was on the verge of happening!

    How should they fight?

    How were they still going to fight?

    Wei Ya took a nce over the soldiers of the Upper Realm behind him who were giving off the reaction of being strongly ufortable with the corners of his eyes. Most of their spirit energy had already fallen off to the level of the Silver Spirit. They might still be able to handle the situation with the strength they had now, but in reality, their spirit energy was still depleting rapidly while their instinctive reaction of absorbing the spirit energy had caused them to suffer huge torment. They couldn¡¯t take part in the battle anymore with torment like this!

    The despair that had never been experienced before buried them.

    With the uing suppression pressing on them, they couldn¡¯t even breathe properly.

    It was a total paleness on the face of Wei Ya. Watching the three forces getting nearer step by step, it seemed like they were standing at the edge of the cliff and death was actually so close to them!

 Chapter 2428 - Overwhelming Force (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2428: Overwhelming Force (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Qiao Chu and the others stood before the Night Regime as they advanced towards the Upper Realm army. It was uncertain when Ye Mei appeared amongst them, as he rode a handsome ck stallion and was dressed in the ck light armour of the Night Regime. Ye Mei looked extremely imposing and domineering.

    ¡°Brother Ye Mei!¡± Qiao Chu was startled as he realized the sudden appearance of Ye Mei.

    Since the departure of Ye Sha, Ye Mei and Ye Gu, there was no news of their whereabouts. It was until Ye Sha¡¯s appearance, that they revealed themselves.

    ¡°Brother Ye Mei, what is going on? The Upper Realm army doesn¡¯t look right! When did Uncle and Qu Lingyuee?¡± Great doubts were floating in Qiao Chu¡¯s mind.

    Before the battle, Jun Wu Xie had arranged for the Night Regime to wait within the city. However, there was no other arrangement for the army of Qu Lingyue and the Rui Lin Army, thus they didn¡¯t ask too much. Only upon the arrival of the two other groups of army that they realised that Jun Wu Xie had made sufficient arrangements.

    Ye Mei lifted his head and looked at the battlefield, and that silver figure.

    It was evidently petite and slender, yet it was so firm and straight.

    ¡°This is the joint masterpiece of Miss and Lord Jue.¡± Ye Mei replied with unabashed pride.

    Jun Wu Yao and Jun Wu Xie joined forces?

    But Jun Wu Yao...

    Ye Mei¡¯s words increased the confusion of Qiao Chu and the others. With the battle about to begin, they didn¡¯t have the time to question further.

    ¡°Whatever the reason, if these bastards are not vomiting blood, I will have lived my life in vain!!¡± Fei Yan said nothing further as he leaped from his war horse and headed straight for the muddleheaded Upper Realm army, killing them.

    Following Fei Yan¡¯s attack, Qiao Chu and the others did not hold back and attacked as well.

    With every punch, every kick, they vented their fears over the past five years.

    In a sh, the battle started between the armies of the Lower Realm and Upper Realm. Dust flew, deafening and ear-splitting noises everywhere, the grievances that were suppressed within the hearts of the people in the Lower Realm finally broke out.

    When Wei Ya saw that the situation was not favourable, he immediately withdrew and joined Xie Changming in protecting an upset Luo Qingcheng.

    Jun Wu Xie stood on the battlefield as she observed the chaotic situation. That strong killing intent had boiled over. Her gazed skipped over the people, and she was looking at the heavily guarded ck carriage.

    That year, as she lived in despair, the only thing that helped her survive was everything that Jun Wu Yao had given her.

    Not just the Night Regime, but also his final bargaining chip!

    As soon as Jun Wu Yao discovered the evil intentions towards him by the Upper Realm, he had already begun preparations. Setting up the Dark Regions, conquering the Middle Realm, all these were just smoke bombs to divert everyone¡¯s attention.

    Hence no one was aware that he had already nted the chess pieces that would turn tides.

    People of the Lower Realm knew, before the unification, within the Lower Realm, there was the existence of the mysterious Ghost City. Everyone knew that the Ghost City had special rules, but what they didn¡¯t know was the owner was none other that Jun Wu Yao!

    The existence of the Ghost City was not meant to be just another city, but it was to hide that under the terrain of the Lower Realm, there a powerful array drawn.

    An array that could make the exponents of the Upper Realm be useless trash in an instant.

 Chapter 2429 - Overwhelming Force (5)

    <h4>Chapter 2429: Overwhelming Force (5)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    It was only after Jun Wu Yao got captured and when the Night Regime found Jun Wu Xie were all of this revealed.

    The constant disappearances of Jun Wu Yao during the time he was in the Lower Realm, was not only to escape assassinations, but a greater reason was toplete this array.

    This was also the reason why Jun Wu Xie brought the battleground to the Lower Realm.

    Since the array has initiated, if the people from the Upper Realm dared to step into the Lower Realm, then their powers will be lost during that short span of time.

    A hint of coldness glinted in the eyes of Jun Wu Xie. Five year of suffering in silence, five years of being resolute in seeking revenge, waiting, just waiting for the arrival of this day.

    The figure of Jun Wu Xie transformed into a ray of silver light, like the scythe of death that moved noiselessly, reaping the lives of the invaders. The stters of blood and heavy smell of death covered every part of the battlefield in an instant.

    The Gold Spirits who came to the Lower Realm to plunder and murder were now crushed by the opponents they once dismissed with contempt.

    Even though there was a certain amount of strength, but with a strong sense of indisposition and their bodies which were experiencing abnormal pain, it was difficult to maintainbat capabilities. On the contrary, having spent the past five year in intensive training, at that time, the Lower Realm army could finally show off their explosive power!

    With the strongest toon of Night Regime as the vanguard, Qu Lingyue¡¯s army and the Rui Lin Army joined forces and continuously cut down the numbers of the surrounding Upper Realm Army.

    Their attacks were not rapid, instead they were stable. Due to the years of training, it allowed the Lower Realm armies to work together with tacit understanding. They knew when to strike, and when to shield and defend theirpatriots. With the push and pull of the battle, along with the rich battle experiences and the suppression of the past five years, the armies of the Lower Realm shocked everyone with their show of overwhelming battle prowess.

    ¡°Follow me! Charge!¡± Jun Qing led the Rui Lin Army and forcefully carved out a bloody path through the Upper Realm army. The Bone Corroding White Owl emerged from his body, therge figure was three times more powerful than the original. Under themand of Jun Qing, the White Owl turned into a whirlwind and used of its sharp talons and enormous wing span to plunge the Upper Realm army into a nightmarish battle.

    The Rui Lin Army followed closely as they vented their repression.

    Having nearly cost these enemies their Master, it was time for vengeance to be paid in full!

    At the same time, the long sword wielded by Qu Lingyue performed a deadly dance, her light armour already drenched in fresh blood. There was not an ounce of hesitation within her eyes as her sword continue its dance of death. Her troops, seemingly infected by her, attacked with such speed and precision that it hardly allowed the Upper Realm army any change to take a breather.

    In a blink of an eye, the number of troops of the Upper Realm army decreased significantly. The remaining troops not only had to resist the pain of the spiritual pressure, they also had to deal with their overly energetic opponents!

    Xie Changming and Wei Ya continued to protect Luo Qingcheng, both of them stained with blood. Luckily their own spiritual powers were extremely high, so even under the passing of the great spiritual pressure, they could still maintain some semnce of strength.

    However, they both knew very well that such a situation would notst long. As the spiritual power continues to flow, there would be a moment that their powers would decrease to that of a purple spirit which they hated. And there was only death awaiting them.

 Chapter 2430 - Overwhelming Force (6)

    <h4>Chapter 2430: Overwhelming Force (6)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Cold sweat kept on dripping from the foreheads of Xie Changming and Wei Ya. It could be said that it was the worst situation ever. Five hundred thousand forces were now trapped in an extremely horrifying circumstances. They were most probably hopeless now.

    ¡°Lady Qingcheng! What shall we do now?¡± Xie Changming started to panic. Luo Qingcheng was the most powerful person among them and she was also themander of the expedition, but Luo Qingcheng was constantly being provoked by Jun Wu Xie, causing her to lose herposure. This made them very anxious.

    ¡°Lady Qingcheng, by the situation now, you have to make a decision. I¡¯m afraid that we can¡¯t hold it any longer, is it necessary for us to retreat?¡± Wei Ya tried his best to calm himself down, but after watching the armies of the Upper Realm copse one after another, he was no longer able to suppress the fear within him.

    Luo Qingcheng¡¯s face turned pale. Half of her face was terribly mangled with torn flesh and blood. It was so gross to look at that it made people want to vomit. The pair of eyes was filled with chaos. Thanks to Xie Changming and Wei Ya who were constantly speaking to her, she finally gained some of herposure back.

    ¡°Retreat? Nope! We can¡¯t retreat! I want to kill Jun Wu Xie! I want to kill that bitch!¡± Luo Qingcheng went crazy at that moment. She would definitely not leave like a loser! The bitch, Jun Wu Xie, had destroyed her everything! She was not reconciled to simply escape like this!

    She refused to do so!

    Luo Qingcheng¡¯s answer made Xie Changming and Wei Ya shocked.

    It was obvious that Luo Qingcheng¡¯s mind had totally went nk because of Jun Wu Xie. She was no longer the Luo Qingcheng that was able to make any judgement and decision calmly anymore. Now, the only thing in her mind was the embarrassment Jun Wu Xie brought to her. All she wanted to do was to kill Jun Wu Xie, but she wasn¡¯t clear about the current situation at all. How was it possible for them to kill Jun Wu Xie?

    Not to mention Jun Wu Xie¡¯s Double Spirit Ring that was almost invincible, therge number of armies from the Lower Realm was already enough to embroil them into further trouble.

    At this moment, there was no much effort left for them to listen to Luo Qingcheng¡¯s desire to revenge. If they were allowed to, how they wished they were able to escape and save their own lives, leaving Luo Qingcheng who was inplete delirium alone. But even if they got to escape, His Lord wouldn¡¯t spare their lives if Luo Qingcheng died.

    Before today, they wouldn¡¯t think that things would turn out to be like this. The arrogance they had when they set off from the Upper Realm was now totally being trampled under Jun Wu Xie¡¯s feet. There was no way for them to get up.

    It was impossible for them to win the battle. The best oue was to keep their lives.

    Without further hesitation, Wei Ya immediately made his decision. Just by looking at the condition of Luo Qingcheng now, they couldn¡¯t really adopt the decision she made. He made eye contact with Xie Changming, knowing clearly that the main thing they needed to do was to escape from the Lower Realm!

    Escape from the Lower Realm and back to the Upper Realm, only then they would have the chance to survive!

    Who would have ever thought that as part of the Top Ten Experts of the Upper Realm, they were actually forced to turn tail and run away because of Jun Wu Xie?

    Nobody from the Upper Realm would ever believe that.

    The moment Xie Changming and Wei Ya were getting ready to fight their way out of the besiegers and leave the ce together with Luo Qingcheng, just like a nightmare, a figure suddenly appeared in front of them.

    The silver armor was covered with the colour of blood. Parts of the armor that weren¡¯t covered with blood were shining dazzlingly under the sunlight.

    Jun Wu Xie came with the heavy smell of blood whirling around her. Wherever she went, there were bodies lying everywhere on the ground. Stepping on the trails of blood, she walked towards Wei Ya and the rest of them. Her gorgeous face was covered with ayer of frost, causing people to tremble with terror from the bottom of their hearts.

 Chapter 2431 - To Whom Was The Heaven Going to Give Its Mercy (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2431: To Whom Was The Heaven Going to Give Its Mercy (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The appearance of Jun Wu Xie sent chills down Wei Ya and Xie Changming¡¯s spines. They thought that Jun Wu Xie¡¯s attention would be focused on the battle but unbeknownst to them, Jun Wu Xie never took her attention away from Luo Qingcheng.

    The temporary reprieve granted would make for greater destructionter.

    Wei Ya almost instantly stood in front of Xie Changming and Luo Qingcheng as he used his Spirit Ring to ward off Jun Wu Xie¡¯s imminent attack.

    ¡°Take Lady Qingcheng away!¡± Wei Ya gritted his teeth as he summoned up courage to face Jun Wu Xie. His Spirit Ring had already shrunk by one circle and the light emitted was dim. He was afraid that soon, he would not be able to condense out aplete Spirit Ring.

    Xie Changming was shocked, the fear made his legs soft. However, Wei Ya¡¯s roar did not allow him to rx for the moment. He could only hold on tight to Luo Qingcheng and retreated step by step. He was afraid that sudden, big movements would attract the attention of Jun Wi Xie.

    ¡°Jun Wu Xie! You slut!!¡± Once Luo Qingcheng saw Jun Wu Xie, she started struggling against Xie Changming.

    Due to the struggles of Luo Qingcheng, Xie Changming became unstable on his feet and almost fell. He cursed Luo Qincheng in his heart.

    [At a time like this!]

    Luo Qingcheng still could notprehend the current situation? With her current state, how was she able to fight Jun Wu Xie?

    This was just seeking death!

    If it wasn¡¯t for the superior position of Luo Qingcheng, Xie Changming would not hesitate to give a tight p to this reckless woman.

    Although he had a deep seated hatred for Luo Qingcheng, but in order to keep his life, he had no choice but to restrain the impulsive woman.

    ¡°Lady Qingcheng, let¡¯s stay alive and fight back another time. Don¡¯t be impulsive!¡± Xie Changming advised.

    ¡°Get off me!¡± Luo Qingcheng pushed Xie Changming away unceremoniously. However that gaping wound on her shoulder hindered her movement and strength, and she was unable to distance herselfpletely.

    Luo Qingcheng¡¯s recklessness caused Wei Ya to be even more afraid and nervous as he looked towards Jun Wu Xie¡¯s impending approach. A brief notion to seek death even shed by his mind.

    Disregarding his current condition, even if he and Xie Changming were at their peak, and had teamed up with Luo Liancheng, there was no guarantee that they could defeat Jun Wu Xie.

    Just as Wei Ya was worrying about the situation, a figure suddenly appeared by Jun Wu Xie¡¯s side.

    ¡°Miss, let me handle this person.¡± Ye Gu finally appeared on the battlefield. That young face held a pair of eyes, full of murderous intent. He was very clear who was Jun Wu Xie¡¯s target, regardless that it was Wei Ya or Xie Changming, they were just insignificant little rocks in the way of Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded her head slightly.

    Ye Gu immediately looked at Wei Ya and his rosy lips lifted into a bloodthirsty smile.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Wei Ya looked at Ye Gu in shock. Ye Gu¡¯s whole body was shrouded with jet ck spirit, and the power emanated made Wei Ya feel oppressed.

    ¡°I am the Dark Emperor¡¯s Night Regimemander-in-chief, Ye Gu. Remember my name so that you remember who killed you while you rot in Hell.¡± Ye Gu sneered. Ye Gu did not give Wei Ya a chance to react as he charged at Wei Ya.

    Wei Ya was still shocked, but he had no time to think about it. Ye Gu¡¯s attack was like a thunderstorm heading towards him. Wei Ya was hard-pressed and suddenly looked extremely embarrassed.

    While Wei Ya, who was blocking Jun Wu Xie, was distracted by Ye Gu, Luo Qingcheng was exposed to Jun Wu Xie.

 Chapter 2432 - To Whom Was The Heaven Going to Give Its Mercy (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2432: To Whom Was The Heaven Going to Give Its Mercy (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Xie Changming was still grabbing onto Luo Qingcheng¡¯s sleeves, but once his eyes met Jun Wu Xie¡¯s, all his hair stood on its end at that moment. His whole body started to tremble involuntarily as if there was an electric current flowing through it. He didn¡¯t even have the guts to look at her, not even once.

    Luo Qingcheng flung Xie Changming¡¯s hand off and red at Jun Wu Xie with a dark and gloomy face.

    ¡°As expected, this looks right for you.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s cold eyes nced over Luo Qingcheng. Was there still any morousness and elegance seen on the Luo Qingcheng right now?

    Half of her face was as horrible as a goblin while the other side of her face was terribly twisted due to her extreme hatred and jealousy, causing her to lose the veryst beauty she would ever have. Her clothes looked filthy, stained with the colour of blood. She was no longer the ¡°Lady Qingcheng¡± who was once standing in the position which was far above everyone anymore.

    Luo Qingcheng¡¯s eyes were ring with malicious hatred. She hated Jun Wu Xie very much and earnestly wished that Jun Wu Xie would die right away in front of her. But the acute pain in her shoulder was reminding her all the time that she was no more an opponent of Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°You bitch! It¡¯s too early for you to be so happy! My Master will definitely avenge you if you kill me! You sure won¡¯t be dying peacefully!¡± While trembling with her wrath raging all over her body, how Luo Qingcheng wished that she was able to rush forward and tear Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face into pieces.

    Remaining silent, Jun Wu Xie just stared at Luo Qingcheng who was going crazy. With her own hands, she had crushed the arrogant of Luo Qingcheng bit by bit into fragments and pushed her into despair, but...

    It was still not enough.

    It was still far from being enough.

    Luo Qingcheng¡¯s life wasn¡¯t even enough to pay back the deaths of Yan Bu Gui and Ren Huang.

    Jun Wu Xie didn¡¯t speak any more words to Luo Qingcheng. The only thing she did was just lifting her left hand up with an ice blue Spirit Ring floating around it while exuding a fascinating light.

    She still remembered the moment before Ren Huang exploded himself five years ago. In order to keep her alive, he forced his Spirit Ring out of his body and transferred it into Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body to stabilize her life, but nobody would ever think that the Spirit Ring would blend itself into Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body and be another energy of hers.

    Jun Wu Xie slightly flicked the tip of her finger. The ice blue Spirit Ring left her hand and expanded in the mere moment, trapping the whole person of Luo Qingcheng inside the Spirit Ring.

    Luo Qingcheng couldn¡¯t resist the Spirit Ring. Her Spirit Ring was earlier being depleted when the reversal array was activated. Jun Wu Xie was originally stronger than her. There was no way for her to fight against the uing fate.

    Luo Qingcheng was fettered by the Spirit Ring with blue lights floating around her.

    All of a sudden, numbers of thunderbolts shed out of the Spirit Ring!

    One after another, cracks of thunder struck on the body of Luo Qingcheng!

    ¡°Arghhhhhhh!¡± Shrilling scream came out of the mouth of Luo Qingcheng at the moment. The extreme pain brought to her by the thunderstrike had caused her entire body to twitch and copse on the ground. She tried hard to get herself up and stand still but the pain was so strong to the point that every inch of her skin and every bundle of her nerves seemed to be suffering a huge torment at this very moment!

    Luo Qingcheng¡¯s clothes which were already messy and dirty and was shredded into pieces after the storm of the thunder lights. Wherever had the lightning struck onto, pieces of charred ck were stamped on the skin of Luo Qingcheng, making her white soft skin to turn into hideous burnt skin.

    Xie Changming who was a few steps away from Luo Qingcheng was totally dumbfounded by the things that happened in front of him. He was being scared out of his wits, causing both his legs to totter and he then fell on the ground. With his eyes widened in horror, he looked at Luo Qingcheng who was trapped in the Spirit Ring crying painfully with her body twitching here and there. He couldn¡¯t actually believe that the miserable woman in front of him was Luo Qingcheng, who was supposed to be the top of the Top Ten Experts of the Upper Realm...

 Chapter 2433 - To Whom Was The Heaven Going to Give Its Mercy (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2433: To Whom Was The Heaven Going to Give Its Mercy (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Who would have thought that the conceited Luo Qingcheng would one day be defeated and had no way of fighting back?

    Worse of all, the person who had wounded her could do it so easily.

    Xie Changming¡¯s gaze wandered towards Jun Wu Xie who stood to one side. She was evidently a cold woman who looked like a young and inexperienced teenage girl. She was definitely not old enoughpared to the long lives of people from the Upper Realm. To them, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s age was like a flick of their finger.

    But it was precisely that moment that gave birth to such an evil spawn!

    Xie Changming was scared, he was truly scared. He could no longer summon any intention to fight against Jun Wu Xie. If he was able to escape back to the Upper Realm this time, he feared that he would never be able to face Jun Wu Xie in this lifetime.

    Jun Wu Xie stood there quietly as she gazed emotionlessly at Luo Qingcheng being tortured ceaselessly by the Spirit Ring which Grandmaster Ren Huang left to Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie did not have to use her own Spirit Ring. Whatever injuries inflicted on Luo Qingcheng was made by Grandmaster Ren Huang¡¯s Spirit Ring.

    Grand Master, did you see that?

    The person who forced you to death is now being punished for her sins.

    Can you see?

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes turned downward slightly, she won¡¯t let Luo Qingcheng have an easy death. There were too many sins and crimes to be paid, and so she would let Luo Qingcheng continue to live out her lifetime in constant, intense pain.

    Standing to one side, those Upper Realm soldiers witnessed everything in trepidation.The terrifying screams of Luo Qingcheng absolutely horrified them. They did not dare to believe that such a strong person like Lady Qingcheng could not escape when she went against Jun Wu Xie.

    The great disparity made them lost theirst shred of hope within their hearts, grinded to dust in that very instant.

    No one dared to step forward any longer. They looked on at Jun Wu Xie, whose eyes were filled with nightmarish intent, as if the King of Hell had descended upon earth.

    Luo Qingcheng was unable to shake off the shackles of the Spirit Ring. She could only fall onto the ground, wringing her body in pain. However, Jun Wu Xie no longer had the patience to continue enjoying her misery.

    Jun Wu Xie lifted her head and directed her gaze across everyone, and focused on the horse drawn carriage.

    In the chaotic battlefield, the carriage stood still, and stuck out like a sore thumb.

    She lifted her feet and headed towards the carriage. She was not hurried, her steps were steady as she neared her goal, leaving a bloody trail of shoe prints.

    Those Upper Realm soldiers who stood in front of Jun Wu Xie were so frightened that they even lost their courage to escape. In fact, before they could even run for their lives, they were cut down where they stood. Blood pooled in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s path, as if a red carpet rolled out for her, leading Jun Wu Xie towards her goal.

    The exponents who were guarding the carriage previously, most had already been dispersed by the chaos. There were still a couple who still stood guard but upon seeing Jun Wu Xie¡¯s approach, they trembled with fear and were unable to summon up the will to engage her inbat.

    Jun Wu Xie lifted her hand slightly, as the Spirit Ring slowly flew out her right palm. Once the Spirit Ring left her hand, it turned into a dark green light as it swept past the area where the carriage stood, and sent everyone within the vicinity straight to hell.

    There was no one left to hinder her.

    Jun Wu Xie stood in front of the jet ck carriage, staring at the tightly woundyers of Soul Binding Chains.

 Chapter 2434 - Itâ€™s Been A While (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2434: It¡¯s Been A While (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s fingertips swept through the tough Soul Binding Chains, the ice cold sts from her fingertips spread throughout the chains, and gently, a couple of the Soul Binding Chains cracked, and crumbled to dust.

    What was a noisy, chaotic battlefield seemed to have descended into silence in that instance as the Soul Binding Chains were removed by Jun Wu Xie. She walked towards the carriage, staring intently at the closed door of the carriage. Her cold eyes observing any sort of silent movement.

    Jun Wu Xie stood in front of the carriage door unmoving. The strong scent of blood permeated her nose. The smell that was once detested, now constantly lingered on her body.

    The cold eyes were just looking at the door quietly, seemingly hesitating and wavering.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes drooped as she raised her hand to push open the closed door.

    In the middle of the carriage, a familiar figure was imprinted onto Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes, as it was ovepped with the lingering memory of that same figure.

    ¡°You came.¡± Jun Wu Yao sat in the middle of the carriage with Soul Binding Chains wrapped around him, unable to move. But the warm smile on his face seemed to draw people in.

    He sat quietly within that small space in the carriage, just like a drawing that was isted from the surrounding horror. It blocked out the noise, blocked out the killing as time seemed to have solidified at that moment.

    Jun Wu Xie stared at Jun Wu Yao dumbly, seemingly returning to the time when both first met several years ago.

    At that time, not unlike at present, he was also bound by the Soul Binding Chains, trapped in total darkness.

    Under the light of the setting sun, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s cold eyes traced that familiar face, as if searching for something.

    A separation of five years, finally, they meet again.

    There was a hint of a smile on Jun Wu Yao¡¯s face as he looked at that littless. After 5 years, the girl from his memories seemed to have undergone a metamorphosis. Those brows and eyes, although still familiar, contained more coldness in them.

    A smile bloomed from the corner of his mouth, as Jun Wu Yao¡¯s smiling purple eyes gently traced inch by inch of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face. As with the past five years, each time he dreamt, it was the same. It was just that, that smile as the moments passed, slowly solidified on his lips.

    The smile in Jun Wu Yao¡¯s eyes slowly faded as he looked upon Jun Wu Xie. He did not understand why instead of feeling excitement for the reunion, he instead felt a sense of suffocation, an indescribable sense of oppression.

    Obviously standing before him was the little fellow of his dreams, but without knowing why, this meeting caused his heart to suddenly seize up.

    His Little Xie.

    There was something different.

    But it was unclear exactly what was different.

    Jun Wu Yao only wanted to break the chains binding him and to hold her in his arms. There was nothing else that could suppress the longing and emotions within his heart.

    But.....

    Jun Wu Xie came out of her stupor and slowly walked towards the center of the carriage. She bent slightly at the waist and with her long, pale hand, covered the Soul Binding Chains that were wrapped around Jun Wu Yao¡¯s body. Thick eyshes fanning her downturned eyes hid any expression. She didn¡¯t utter a word, as she slowly drew her fingers over the Soul Binding Chains.

    ¡°Little Xie?¡± Jun Wu Yao seemed to be dumbstruck, as an unexpected heartache rose up in his chest. This Little Xie was definitely different from the past, and although he could not pinpoint exactly what it was, it caused him to feel suffocated with a sense of repression.

 Chapter 2435 - Itâ€™s Been A Whileï¼ˆ2ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2435: It¡¯s Been A While£¨2£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    p!

    At that moment, a brisk sound echoed in the silent carriage. It was such a clear and crystal sound but it sounded so grating on Jun Wu Yao¡¯s ears.

    Jun Wu Yao slightly stunned. The stinging pain on his face caused him to recover instantly from the shock. While looking at the stiffened hand of Jun Wu Xie in the air,plex emotions appeared in his purple eyes.

    The p came so suddenly.

    ¡°Idiot.¡± A murmur came out from Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mouth.

    Jun Wu Yao lowered his head and looked at Jun Wu Xie. There wasn¡¯t any unhappiness in his mind. The confusion shown in his eyes was just him worrying about her behaviour.

    ¡°Idiot!¡± Jun Wu Xie suddenly raised her head.

    The moment his eyes met Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes, Jun Wu Yao held his breath. It was as if somebody was grabbing onto his throat, giving him a suppressing pain.

    There were two lines of tears hanging on the peerlessly stunning face, flowing noiselessly across the face which once had him thought for countless times. Her tears were like two sharp des, slicing over his heart.

    ¡°Little Xie...¡± Jun Wu Yao¡¯s voice was unusually husky. His eyes which were normally calm were now surging with huge and stormy waves. With his eyes widened, he stared at Jun Wu Xie who was crying quietly.

    This was the first time Jun Wu Xie shed her tears in front of him.

    The Jun Wu Xie in the past would never make a sound or drop a tear when facing any obstacles or suffering from any pain.

    He thought that she was the most persevering woman in the world. The word ¡°surrender¡± would never be found in her world.

    But he didn¡¯t know that...

    The tears of the most persevering woman in this world was actually so cold... so heartbreaking...

    His heart felt so painful, as if he was going to faint in the next second. It felt like he was being sliced for a hundred thousand times, causing him to be unable to breathe properly. The two drops of tears seemed to be turning into a huge rock pressing on his heart, crushing it into pieces.

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry... Little Xie... Stop crying...¡± For the very first time, Jun Wu Yao panicked. How he wished he could break free of the chains around him and wipe the tears hanging on the corners of her eyes out.

    He never realized that there was such a thing in this world that was able to crush all his calmness and self-control without him noticing.

    ¡°You idiot! Who allowed you to leave me alone!¡± The lips of Jun Wu Xie were slightly trembling. Suddenly, she raised her hand and swung it towards Jun Wu Yao¡¯s face.

    But this time, her hand didn¡¯tnd on the face of Jun Wu Yao. At thest moment when her hand was going to p on his face, the white and soft little hand turned into a fist and hit softly on his chest. One after another, slowly and gently, she kept on beating on his chest.

    ¡°Who had allowed you to make the decision yourself... You..this idiot...¡± Jun Wu Xie couldn¡¯t stop her shoulders from trembling. Biting hard on her lips, she lowered her head down, unwilling to let anyone see the weakness she was showing now.

    It had been five years.

    Was there anyone who was able to understand how had she gone through the whole five years?

    After witnessing the scenes of Jun Wu Yao being caught, Ren Huang sacrificed himself , followed by the death of Yan Bu Gui. How did she survive through all of these...

    Be parted in life, or separated by death.

    Everything had been overwhelming her since that day during five years ago. She didn¡¯t even want to recall how did she live through these entire five years.

    There wasn¡¯t a time that she was not feeling anxious. She was worried that the progress of her cultivation wasn¡¯t fast enough. She was also worried that there wasn¡¯t enough time for her to stop the Blood Sacrifice of the Upper Realm. She was worried that... it was toote for her... to save him ...

    The fist of Jun Wu Xie hitting on his chest was getting weaker and slower, as if it was a breeze blowing across his chest. But at this moment, all the organs in Jun Wu Yao¡¯s body felt so painful, as if they were all being toasted in the raging fire.

 Chapter 2436 - Itâ€™s Been A Whileï¼ˆ3ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2436: It¡¯s Been A While£¨3£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry... I¡¯m so sorry...¡± Jun Wu Yao couldn¡¯t reach out his hands and hug her. The only thing he could do was just to frown deeply and look helplessly at her trembling in front of him.

    His Little Xie shouldn¡¯t be suffering this much pain, but he was the one who...

    Jun Wu Xie no longer spoke. All she did was to weep continuously with her shoulders trembling, unwittingly revealing the pain suppressed within her for the past five years.

    At first, she thought that she was able to fight beside him, but after all the things that had happened five years ago, she waster exposed to the most cruel reality.

    Bloodied and beaten.

    With the most brutal way, she was told about her weakness and her pathetess...

    Jun Wu Yao had never felt so panicked before. Even if it was that particr day five years ago, he was so sure about all the things that might be happening. He knew that what would be happening after that as everything was never out of his n.

    Except for her.

    At this moment, only then Jun Wu Yao realized that with the way he acted during that year, how devastating the pain he brought to Jun Wu Xie was.

    He had no courage to speak to her. He could only stare at her quietly with his eyes full of regret and fondness, almost tearing apart the narrow space in the carriage.

    After remaining silent for quite a long time, Jun Wu Xie raised her hand and grabbed onto the Soul Binding Chains that were tying on Jun Wu Yao. Without raising her head up, all she did was to just break the chains apart with her bare hands using the energy of her Spirit Rings.

    Crack!

    The cracking sound of the Soul Binding Chains echoed in the carriage.

    The moment he was freed from the chains, Jun Wu Yao couldn¡¯t even stay still for a minute and he immediately pulled that little body of hers into his arms. He hugged her so tightly, as if he was trying to blend her into his bones and blood so that they wouldn¡¯t be separated apart again.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all my fault that you suffered this much. Just punish me if you want. Please... don¡¯t cry.¡± Jun Wu Yao hugged Jun Wu Xie very tightly. He thought that there wasn¡¯t anything for him to be afraid of anymore in this world, but he didn¡¯t realize that her tears would make him so afraid to the point that he felt like it was the end of the world.

    He was willing to pay everything he had just for her to not shed even a drop of tear from now on.

    With her eyes closed, Jun Wu Xie just let Jun Wu Yao hug her without saying a word. The hug that she had been waiting for so long felt so warm. The breath that belonged to him was soforting. All of these was real. They were no longer the illusions in her dreams and she would never suffer the despair in her dreams again.

    His body temperature was real. His hug was real. His breath... was also real...

    Five years had passed and Jun Wu Xie was finally able to once again recall the meaning of being at ease.

    It was as if no matter what kind of hardships or powerful enemy they would be facing, there was nothing to be worried about as long as he was beside her.

    In the narrow carriage, Jun Wu Yao was quietly hugging his entire world.

    It was clear that she had already grown up but it felt like the girl in his arms was still as tiny as the girl in his memory.

    He thought that she was strong and persistent enough but he forgot that she was no longer the cold-hearted Jun Wu Xie who waspletely isted from the outside world.

    She had learnt about love, passion and also pain.

    The girl in his arms was so small that he didn¡¯t dare to put much force in hugging her. It felt like a little more force added would hurt her.

    The only thing he could do was just to hug her affectionately while feeling the warmth she brought to him after separating for five years.

    This time, he would never let go of her again. No matter what kind of enemy they would be facing in the future, he wouldn¡¯t be leaving her alone to endure everything again.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Though a low and husky voice was heard beside Jun Wu Xie¡¯s ears, she didn¡¯t give any response.

    [I¡¯m sorry for letting you to endure everything by yourself for so long.]

    [I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have left you.]

    [I¡¯m sorry... ]

 Chapter 2437 - The Return of The Dark Emperor (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2437: The Return of The Dark Emperor (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions# <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The time in the carriage seemed to be frozen in this moment whereas the result of the battle outside the carriage was getting clearer as time passed.

    The power of the army of the Upper Realm became weaker and weaker due to the reversal array. Under the siege of the three forces, they could no longer hold it on. They were utterly routed.

    The Upper Realm wasn¡¯t a ce where battles often urred. It was just that the armies gathered were strong in terms of strength while their battling experience in the battlefield was actually far less than the soldiers from the Lower Realm. If both were well-matched in strength, simply one adultman from the army of the Lower Realm could totally defeat the army from the Upper Realm.

    And now, the disparity in both their strengths was cancelled off by the reversal array. The final result of the battle went without saying.

    There weren¡¯t many people left in the five hundred thousand forces. Some of them who were able to escape from the battlefield were also fleeing crazily all over the ces. Every single one of them felt so regret about not having two more legs when their parents gave birth to them so that they were able to run away faster.

    Being totally dumbfounded, Xie Changming stood in his ce while looking at Luo Qingcheng who was being tortured by the Spirit Ring and there was nothing he could do. There were red blood and mangled bodies everywhere, as if he was standing in the battlefield of Asura and everything that came into his sight was as scary as hell.

    They lost...

    They really lost the battle.

    With no doubt, they lost.

    The face of Xie Changming looked so hopeless. The confidence that was once gleaming in his eyes disappeared. It seemed like his entire body was covered with frost that he didn¡¯t even have the strength to move his finger.

    How would these experts who were once standing high in the clouds ever know that the day of them being defeated by the trash who they had never paid attention to before would actuallye?

    They might not be so dispirited if the one who had defeated them was a matched rival of them. It was exactly because of the huge difference between their strengths and capabilities, their pride wasn¡¯t able to let them ept such oue easily.

    The thing that was destroyed by Jun Wu Xie wasn¡¯t only their power to fight, but also the pride and arrogance which they had been holding up for years!

    Tired and demoralized, the army of the Upper Realm fled in confusion. At this moment, the battle came to an end.

    Wei Ya was caught after losing to Ye Gu in the fight and for Xie Changming, it was as if he had gone dumb, there wasn¡¯t any reactioning from him when he was being captured.

    The roar in the battlefield slowly disappeared while the only sound left was the piercing scream of Luo Qingcheng.

    No one would step forward and touch her. Also, no one would give her any help. Everybody just walk passed her and gathered towards the carriage.

    They knew that the life of Luo Qingcheng belonged to Jun Wu Xie. Nobody had the right to handle her except for Jun Wu Xie.

    At this moment, the battlefield went silent.

    Inside the carriage, after Jun Wu Xie had finally calmed herself down, she pushed her hands gently on the chest of Jun Wu Yao.

    Jun Wu Yao immediately let go off his arms with his hand still putting around her waist, not wanting to let go of her.

    Outside the carriage, Ye Sha, Ye Gu and Ye Mei were kneeling on one of their knees in front of the carriage with all the members of the Night Regime too, kneeling on the ground behind them.

    ¡°The Night Regime wees the return of Lord Jue!¡±

    The loud and energetic shouts reverberated through the heavens, cutting through the dark clouds that were floating in the sky.

    With years of perseverance and determination, the Night Regime had finally waited until the day the Dark Emperor returned!

    A dark figure walked out from the carriage. Five years had passed and today, the tall and straight posture of Jun Wu Yao had once again appeared in everyone¡¯s sight. He was still as strong as the past him. His hand was holding firmly onto Jun Wu Xie who was standing beside him, as if he was hugging the most precious treasure in his whole life.

    ¡°I¡¯m back.¡± Jun Wu Yao nced over the battlefield. The charisma in his purple eyes had never weakened. His voice prated into everyone¡¯s ears on the spot.

    The Dark Emperor had returned!

 Chapter 2438 - The Return of The Dark Emperor (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2438: The Return of The Dark Emperor (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Deafening shouts burst out from the mouths of all the members of the Night Regime at this moment. These warriors who were used to silence could finally vent their innermost passion after thousand years of waiting.

    Their leader, the Dark Emperor, had finally returned to them in this moment.

    From now on, the Night Regime had nothing to be afraid of!

    Without making a noise, the Rui Lin Army and the army of Qu Lingyue gathered towards them, watching quietly at the frantic enthusiasm of the Night Regime and the moment now which belonged to the Dark Emperor.

    The result of the battle was a foregone conclusion. All that were left for them to do were just some aftermath tasks.

    Jun Wu Yao was staying beside Jun Wu Xie all the time, not letting her out of his sight. His eyes were focusing on her, as if she was the only person living in the world.

    The fact that all his attention was on her had made Qiao Chu and the others to stop themselves from stepping forward and congratting them, not willing to interrupt their reunion.

    The Lower Realm didn¡¯t lose much in the battle. The casualties they suffered in terms of deaths and injured were still in an eptable range. Luo Qingcheng, Wei Ya and Xie Changming were imprisoned in the dungeon. After keeping her Spirit Ring back from Luo Qingcheng, Jun Wu Xie buried the seeds of Blood Velvet into the bodies of three of them. Even though their lives were spared, they were still going to endure the future of them staying alive in a situation which was way more worse than death.

    There was no way for a normal person to inhibit the parasitism of the seeds of Blood Velvet. However, the physiques of the three of them were different from the physiques of normal people. Although their strengths were affected by the reversal array, they were still stronger than an ordinary person. It was because of the powerfulness they owned that they were destined to live miserably in these endless torments.

    The fire on the battle was extinguished. There were corpses lying everywhere in the battlefield and pools of blood forming numbers of red streams with the dirty soil turning into the colour of bloody red after being soaked in the blood.

    It was just that no one would ever feel sorry about the trails of those enchanting colour of red. Instead, it had revealed the powerfulness of the Lower Realm to the whole world.

    This was the ground of the Lower Realm. Nobody was allowed to act presumptuously and wildly here.

    While standing on the bloody ground, the heavy smell of blood which was whirling around Jun Qing¡¯s nose was still constantly reminding him about the battle that had just happened. It seemed like until now, he had not recovered from the atmosphere of the battle yet.

    Before the battle started, nearly everyone from the Lower Realm was preparing themselves to fight to the death. They were all ready to risk their lives to have a ruthless fight with their enemies in order to defend their faiths.

    But who would ever think that such a deathful battle would actuallye to an end so easily. Those violent and brutal scenes appeared in their imaginations didn¡¯t even ur.

    The appearance of the reversal array hadpletely wiped out the advantages of the army of the Upper Realm, forcefully dragging the strong Gold Spirits down from their altars.

    It was an unexpectedly easy battle. The battle was so simple that those from the Lower Realm who had participated in the battle couldn¡¯t recover from their emotions.

    They...

    They won the battle just like this?

    It was clear that they had already begun to clean up but there were voices of people shouting and growling breaking out suddenly in the battlefield, prating through the heaven!

    Qiao Chu and the rest of them who had already gotten back to the city gate were so shocked by those shouts that they quickly looked back, thinking that something might have happened. But after they saw the joy and excitement on the faces of the people of the Lower Realm, they looked at each other and gave out a smile.

    It was a really subtle feeling.

    They got the best oue without sacrificing too many lives. How were these not exciting to them?

    While thinking about this, they couldn¡¯t help butnd their sights on Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao who were walking at the front.

    The magical white halo had be the key for them to turn the plot of the battle. They didn¡¯t know what it was but Ye Mei¡¯s words kept on lingering in their minds.

    He said that all of these were the marvelous creations of Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao.

 Chapter 2439 - This Is Your Retribution (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2439: This Is Your Retribution (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: @</strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    How did they do that?

    They really wanted to know but they didn¡¯t dare to ask too much at this moment.

    After the battle, Luo Qingcheng who had the seeds of Blood Velvet buried in her body was sent into the dungeon by Tian Ze. The power shown by Tian Ze during the battle was already strong enough to bepared to the power of the members of the Night Regime.

    And now, the expression on the remarkably handsome face of Tian Ze was showing that he was trying really hard to suppress the killing intent within him. While ring at the back of Luo Qingcheng, it seemed like his killing intent would erupt anytime.

    He would never forget that it was this person that had caused the death of Ren Huang.

    ¡°Hand her to me.¡± Suddenly, Su Ya walked near him without him realizing. There wasn¡¯t any emotion shown on her gorgeous face. She was just staring at Luo Qingcheng with her eyes full ofplexities.

    Tian Ze slightly stunned, seemingly a bit hesitant.

    If he was said to be having a bone-deep hatred towards Luo Qingcheng, then the intense hatred towards Luo Qingcheng harboured within Su Ya could be described as wanting to grind her bones into dust since not only their Master, Ren Huang was killed by Luo Qingcheng, Su Ya¡¯s beloved, Yan Bu Gui was also killed by her.

    ¡°Senior...¡± Tian Ze looked at Su Ya with hesitation. Though he really wished that he was able to kill Luo Qingcheng right away, he knew that it would be too easy for her to just die like that if he couldn¡¯t control his rage and kill her straight off.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t kill her. How would I let her die so easily when she¡¯s yet to pay back all the sins she did?¡± With the corners of her lips curving up, Su Ya sneered.

    Tian Ze then nodded his head.

    Luo Qingcheng was now in the worst state. The beauty that she once owned was now gone. There wasn¡¯t even a piece of fine skin left on her face and all her clothes were broken and torn apart. Burnt red flesh could be seen by looking through the pieces of charred ck on her skin after being stuck by the thunderbolts. With her ck hair scattering messily on her back, her mangled bloody face looked even more scarier now.

    As the most beautiful woman in the Upper Realm, Luo Qingcheng was once an unsurpassed beauty of the generation.

    But now, who would be able to connect this indescribably ugly woman to her?

    ¡°A bunch of bitches.¡± With her back hunched, Luo Qingcheng stared at Su Ya who was walking in front of her with a malicious gaze in her eyes. Those Soul Binding Chains which were used on Jun Wu Yao before were now all tying on her limbs, causing her body which had just finished suffering from huge torments to worsen. Her entire body was so painful that it seemed to be ruptured at the moment.

    Every step she walked was a huge torment to her.

    Looking coldly at Luo Qingcheng, Su Ya didn¡¯t reply to Luo Qingcheng¡¯s curse.

    It was until the moment Luo Qingcheng was brought to the ¡°prison¡± which Jun Wu Xie had earlier prepared for her, the steadiness that she strived to maintain crumbled and copsed.

    It was a very clean and tidy ¡°room¡±. There wasn¡¯t any furniture in it except for a clean mattress. Compared to the dark prison, this room was far more better to stay.

    However, the face of Luo Qingcheng drained of colour and turned pale at the mere moment.

    This was because the four sides of the wall in the room were all covered with big bronze mirrors. Every single wall in the room was a huge ¡°floor mirror¡±. Not only the wall was covered with mirror, but also the ceiling and the floor. One was able to see one¡¯s reflection anytime and anywhere while staying inside the room...

    Dressing herself up in front of the mirror was usually a thing that every woman would love to do, but for the Luo Qingcheng now, this had be the most horrible thing to do in this world.

    ¡°No! I¡¯m not going into it!¡± Luo Qingcheng¡¯s crackly screams echoed in the empty room. With her eyes widened in disbelief, she couldn¡¯t actually believe what she had just seen.

 Chapter 2440 - This Is Your Retributionï¼ˆ2ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2440: This Is Your Retribution£¨2£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Before entering her cell, Luo Qingcheng vaguely saw an inverted reflection of herself, and it was just a nce in a blink of an eye. She dared not look any further.

    Su Ya let out a sigh of relief as she saw the jail cell. It was said that this cell was specially built for Luo Qingcheng after Jun Wu Xie arrived in the Lower Realm. Exactly how the jail cell looked, it was Su Ya¡¯s first time seeing it.

    She had initially thought that Jun Wu Xie would imprison Luo Qingcheng is a hidden ce with no sunlight, but she didn¡¯t expect that...

    This was such a special ce.

    Suddenly, the edge of Su Ya¡¯s lips lifted with a hint of a smile. As a woman, she could entirely understand the meaning behind Jun Wu Xie¡¯s special arrangements.

    ¡°Put her inside.¡± Su Ya told the guards. She did not want to have any physical contact with this extremely disgusting woman.

    ¡°No! I don¡¯t want to go in! Kill me! If you have the capability, just kill me! You sluts!!!!¡± Luo Qingcheng struggled violently against the guards, even though she was seriously injured and bound by the Soul Binding Chains. She was a useless person who could not even summon even strength to truss a chicken. The guards did not need to expend any energy to drag her into the cell, as they anchored the chains in each corner of the jail cell.

    The shackles of the Soul Binding Chains were like the strings of a pupper, holding Luo Qingcheng in the cell.

    On the ceiling, twelve candles burned brightly, illuminating every corner of the room, and made everything in the room looked so clear such that even the ugliness of Luo Qingcheng was revealed and highlighted.

    ¡°Ah ah ah!¡± screamed Luo Qingcheng in insanity. No matter where she looked, all she could see was the sight of her broken and beaten self.

    Burnt flesh, bleeding and seeping facial wounds, this was an evil ghost who crawled out of hell!

    This is not her!

    Not her!

    ¡°Kill me! Kill me!!!¡±

    Luo Qingcheng didn¡¯t dare to look, not even a glimpse. She cannot ept the fact that she had turned into such a terrible state.

    Living like this, she¡¯d rather die!

    Su Ya stood unmovingly outside the jail cell as she watched Luo Qingcheng descend into madness. Her eyes downturned.

    [Master, Bu Gui, can you see this?]

    ....

    Within the city, the people who returned still have not stopped celebrating. Who would have thought that among the Realms, the most despised Lower Realm could actually win!

    This battle has showed exactly how strong the Lower Realm was!

    Mu Chen and Bai Xu did not stop for a rest and began treating the injured.

    Jun Xian walked down the city floor and as he looked at the pair of figures who walked side by side. His handsome face involuntarily broke into a relieved smile.

    Jun Wu Yao saw Jun Xian and nodded at him, smiling slightly.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go wash off the blood?¡± Jun Wu Yao looked at Jun Wu Xie and asked her sternly. Jun Wu Xie did not say rebut but just nodded her head earnestly, shook off Jun Wu Yao¡¯s arm around her waist and headed off to wash up.

    Jun Wu Yao held a smile as he watched the departing figure of Jun Wu Xie. The reluctance to part, clear in his eyes.

    Upon seeing this, Jun Xian¡¯s heart was slightly relieved, They already knew everything about Jun Wu Yao, including the fact that there was indescribable rtionship between Jun Wu Yao and Jun Wu Xie .

    ¡°Do you have time to speak?¡± asked Jun Xian.

    Jun Wu Yao replied, ¡°Anytime.¡±

 Chapter 2441 - He Had No Other Choiceï¼ˆ1ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2441: He Had No Other Choice£¨1£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie returned to her room. With the hot water that had already been prepared, she stripped off her blood soaked clothes and stepped into the bathtub. Every cell in her body was warmed up by the water and her tension floated away.

    Those tightly held nerves for the past five years could finally be unwound at that moment. Jun Wu Xie had a calm gaze as she stared at the surface of the water, the side of her face reflected on that surface.

    Everything felt like it was back five years ago, before those horrific things ever happened. She no longer had to be worried about how to deal with Luo Qincheng, she didn¡¯t need to be worried about the speed of her growth or that if she was too slow, she would have missed the window of opportunity to rescue Jun Wu Yao.

    Staring at her reflection on the water¡¯s surface, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s lips could not help but tilt upwards into a slight smile.

    This feeling... is good.

    In the hall, Jun Wu Yao sat together with Jun Xian. Qiao Chu and others, who werete, tampered down theirughing faces and sat down earnestly to one side, as they looked on at Jun Wu Yao with eager eyes.

    It had been five years, but there wasn¡¯t much changes with Brother Wu Yao. They were pleased at this.

    ¡°Wee back. There are somethings I¡¯d like to ask you.¡± Jun Xian told Jun Wu Yao suddenly.

    ¡°Please go ahead.¡± Jun Wu Yao replied. The moment he spoke, Ye Sha, Ye Mei and Ye Gu also walked in and in unison, stood by behind Jun Wu Yao.

    ¡°That incident that happened years ago, we were not present. But after it happened, we heard many things from the Spirit Jade Pce Lord, including that you were prepared to sacrifice yourself to protect Little Xie. I am very gratified to know that. Did you foresee the results from the beginning?¡± Jun Xian asked as he stared unblinkingly at Jun Wu Yao. He knew clearly Jun Wu Yao¡¯s intentions towards Jun Wu Xie, he understood it very well. If not, regardless of how powerful Jun Wu Yao was, Jun Xian would not let him close to Jun Wu Xie.

    It was just that, after Jun Wu Yao was captured, the coordination of the Night Regime and Lower Realm was almost perfect. And that raised Jun Xian¡¯s suspicions such that he wondered if Jun Wu Yao had previously foresaw what would happen, and actually stored this trick up his sleeves.

    This question was also floating in Qiao Chu and the others¡¯ minds. They had found out from the Ye trio that when the tragedy happened, the Night Regime had already made preparations in secret. But did Jun Wu Yao actually have the foresight to prepare all that?

    Jun Wu Yao felt the gazes of all present and said lightly, ¡°It wasn¡¯t that I guessed it, but I just made preparations earlier.¡±

    The Upper Realm had always treated him as a blood sacrifice, no matter where he escaped to, as long as they did not give up on the n for blood sacrifice of the Three Realms, they were never have let him go. He never liked to wait and see, so naturally, heid down some gambling chips for his counterattack.

    It should have been he whounched his counterattack, but because he was caught by Su Ya, everything was brought forward in action.

    Countless of times, he had thought that he should distance himself from Jun Wu Xie as he was afraid that she would be in danger. But he could not go against the dire need to be close to her.

    Although Jun Wu Yao did not fully express himself, but everyone present knew what he meant.

    Jun Xian let out a sigh, if only Jun Wu Yao had more time to prepare, then what had happened would not havee to pass. Because he had wanted to protect Jun Wu Xie, he had no choice but to sacrifice himself and left Jun Wu Xie to finish all the tasks.

    This was a decision that he had to make. To finish the tasks himself meant that he was sending Jun Wu Xie to her death. Between those two choices, he chose to protect Jun Wu Xie.

 Chapter 2442 - He Had No Other Choice (2)

    <strong>Chapter 2442: He Had No Other Choice (2)</strong>

    Trantor: Misty Cloud Trantions Editor: Misty Cloud Trantions

    Though before this, Jun Xian had been sceptical about the way Jun Wu Yao deal with everything, but for now, all his doubts had just dissipated. ording to Jun Wu Yao¡¯s personality, it was certain that Jun Wu Yao was not one to speak any lie.

    ¡°It was really a difficult time for you and Little Xie these five years. Since you have returned now, I wish the best for both of you, do you understand what I mean?¡± While looking at Jun Wu Yao, Jun Xian said in all earnestness. The moment of him speaking those words showed that he wasn¡¯t the decisive and domineering Duke Lin anymore but just a grandfather who was caring for his granddaughter.

    Jun Wu Yao looked astonishingly at Jun Xian. Jun Xian¡¯s words sounded very intriguing but the meaning implied gave Jun Wu Yao thrills.

    Jun Wu Yao had never paid his attention to anyone¡¯s judgement towards him and had always scorned to care about any criticism that was being thrown at him, but Jun Xian was different from the others as he was Jun Wu Xie¡¯s grandfather. How could he not know that Jun Wu Xie valued her family very much?

    It was obvious that the rtionship between both of them had already gotten the acquiescence of Jun Xian just by listening to the words he said today.

    ¡°Please do not worry. I will definitely take good care of her.¡± A genuine smile bloomed at the corners of Jun Wu Yao¡¯s lips with his heart filled with an indescribable contentment at this moment.

    Jun Xian then nodded his head with satisfaction.

    ¡°Since you are just back, I think you will feel quite tired. Go and have a good rest.¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡± Even though he was far more older than Jun Xian in terms of age, this was the first time Jun Wu Yao talked with a person as a youngster.

    This subtle change was all because of Jun Wu Xie.

    After noticing that Jun Xian had finished his conversation with Jun Wu Yao, only then the curiosity that was long suppressed within Qiao Chu and the others erupted. Everyone pushed over each other, trying to ask Jun Wu Yao questions.

    ¡°Big Brother Wu Yao, how have you been for the past five years?¡±

    ¡°Big Big Brother Wu Yao, Big Brother Ye Mei said that it was you and Little Xie that had teamed up to give the Upper Realm an utter rout. What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Big Brother Wu Yao...¡±

    The bunch of questions was like gunfire kept on shooting at Jun Wu Yao. If it was any other people who were as talkative as them, Jun Wu Yao would have choked them to death on the spot. But since Qiao Chu and the rest of them had thebel of ¡°The Partners of Jun Wu Xie¡± attached to them plus Jun Wu Yao¡¯s love for Jun Wu Xie had far gone beyond the normal range, the way he treated the people she cared was therefore different from the way he normally faced the others.

    With patience, Jun Wu Xie answered their questions one by one.

    For him, the past five years were just about the time of him snapping his finger. Although he was imprisoned by the Upper Realm, they didn¡¯t torture him but just keep a close watch upon him, not allowing him leave even half a step from the ce. Except for the torment of missing his loved one, Jun Wu Yao did not experience any difort.

    He then went around and told them about him ruling the Ghost City in the Lower Realm.

    Since the reversal array was activated, this matter was no longer a secret anymore.

    ¡°The reversal array was set up all over the Lower Realm?¡± Qiao Chu looked at Jun Wu Yao in disbelief with his eyes widened. He thought that the array was prepared only for the battle this time but they were being told by Jun Wu Yao that the whole reversal array was set up in all the grounds of the Lower Realm. Once it was activated, the entire Lower Realm would be enshrouded in the reversal array. Not to mention the people from the Upper Realm that hade to the Lower Realm for this battle, no matter any expert from the Upper Realm stepped onto the ground of the Lower Realm, they would never get rid of the effect on them which was caused by the reversal array.

    Just as the words said, even if it was a dragon, it must be coiled and even if it was a tiger, it must beid down!

    If it wasn¡¯t for them witnessing everything, Qiao Chu and the rest wouldn¡¯t believe that Jun Wu Yao had actually prepared such an enormous card in the Lower Realm!

 Chapter 2443 - He Had No Other Choice (3)

    <strong>Chapter 2443: He Had No Other Choice (3)</strong>

    Trantor: Misty Cloud Trantions Editor: Misty Cloud Trantions

    Earlier when Jun Wu Yao left the Upper Realm, he had been setting up the reversal array in secret. The title ¡°Dark Emperor¡± and the Dark Region were just a camouge he used to distract the Upper Realm. All the while, the Lower Realm was the actual ce where he carried out his real ns. Only by making use of the unique features of the environment in the Lower Realm, they would be able to constrain the movement of the Upper Realm.

    He had been nning and organizing everything for a thousand years. Besides the Night Regime, another force was left in the Lower Realm by Jun Wu Yao ¨C the Ghost Army.

    The Ghost Army had never participated in any battle and they would never expose any of their specialities in public. Since the establishment of many countries in the Lower Realm, they had been building up the Ghost Cities surreptitiously as a cloak to set up the reversal array.

    Jun Wu Yao had never drawn upon the troop of armies as this was also his most crucial card in dealing with the Upper Realm. He knew it from the outset that the Upper Realm would probably persecute him, and thus, he had ordered the Night Regime beforehand to build his mausoleum in the Lower Realm if he was said to be dead.

    And no one had ever realized that the mausoleum of the Dark Emperor was actually meant to be the activation section of the reversal array!

    This was the main key of the reversal array which the Twelve Pces had once tried to search.

    Even when it was during the fall of the Dark Emperor thousand years ago, not once did the Ghost Army, hidden in the Lower Realm, take any action. Setting up the reversal array was their one and only mission.

    After all, Jun Wu Yao¡¯s ns which he had been mapping out for thousand years had finally kicked in.

    Qiao Chu and the others listened to his story in great trepidation. There was no any other words that they could think of except for the word ¡°admiration¡± filling all over their minds. Whether if it was the means which Jun Wu Yao pulled on or the strategy that was plotted by Jun Wu Xie, it was the kind of fearless attitude that they could never achieve!

    No wonder both of them would make it together. They were no ordinary people!

    ¡°Big Brother Wu Yao, you¡¯re really something else! This is such a deep hidden card! No wonder Little Xie is able to keep going after suffering through the devastation. It turned out that you have gotten everything ready.¡± Qiao Chu stroked his chin with enlightenment, not realizing that his words had caused the expression on Jun Wu Yao¡¯s face to change.

    Astutely, Hua Yao noticed that the smile on Jun Wu Yao¡¯s face had faded away. He secretly pulled Qiao Chu¡¯s sleeves, asking him to shut up.

    Though this was a valiant n, the sacrifices were so huge that it certainly couldn¡¯t be endured by a normal person.

    After receiving Hua Yao¡¯s hint, Qiao Chu quickly realized that he had said something inappropriate and he then looked away awkwardly.

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s expression looked slightly serious. He looked in the direction of Ye Sha who was standing aside and asked. ¡°How has Little Xie been these five years?¡±

    The joy of reunion had diluted the worries he had. But Qiao Chu¡¯s words had led him to suddenly realizing that Jun Wu Xie... might not be having a good time during these five years.

    With his face turning pale, Ye Sha lowered his head down without having the courage to speak.

    ¡°You tell me,¡± said Jun Wu Yao while pointing at Ye Mei.

    Looking nervously at Jun Wu Yao, Ye Mei didn¡¯t really know how should he respond at the moment.

    How had Jun Wu Xie been these five years?

    They didn¡¯t even know how to answer the question.

    The Night Regime would never lie to the Dark Emperor and that was exactly why they weren¡¯t able to answer him.

    They couldn¡¯t tell Jun Wu Yao that Jun Wu Xie had not lived her life well, not even for a bit.

    The silence of Ye Sha and the rest had caused Jun Wu Yao¡¯s face to frost. Even though there wasn¡¯t any response, he had already gotten the answer in his mind.

    For the past five years, his Little Xie... had not been doing well at all!

    He felt a constant pain radiating from his heart. Even though he wasn¡¯t told about her exact condition and he didn¡¯t actually get any answer from them, the moment he thought of Jun Wu Xie not having any good time during these five years, Jun Wu Yao would then get deeply depressed.

    ¡°Grandfather.¡±

    All of a sudden, a cold but clear voice came into everyone¡¯s ears.

 Chapter 2444 - I Want To Get Married (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2444: I Want To Get Married (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    A little petite figure appeared before the eyes of everyone present.

    Jun Wu Xie was wearing a simple long dress as she walked into the hall. A head of jet-ck hair still wet from her bath,id on her shoulders. The fragrance from the bath had washed away the pungent smell of blood. Under the backdrop of water vapour, her clean, pale skin looked soft and delicate.

    It was a precious beauty.

    When Jun Wu Yao saw Jun Wu Xie, a glimmer of light shone through his eyes. But the oppressive feeling in his chest still lingered.

    As soon as he thought about how much Jun Wu Xie has suffered in the past five years, he was unable to look at her and feel the happiness of their reunion.

    ¡°Little Xie? Why aren¡¯t you taking a rest?¡± Jun Xian asked, his expression taut. He saw clearly at the earlier battle that Jun Wu Xie wasn¡¯t injured in any way. But after such a big battle, why was she not resting properly?

    Jun Xian swept his gaze to Jun Qing, full of me.

    Jun Qing rubbed his nose helplessly. How was he supposed to know that this little girl would not rest, and instead, gvant around. Father was being too overprotective.

    Jun Wu Xie wasn¡¯t rushed to reply Jun Xian, she only stood in the same ce as her gaze swept past everyone in the hall. As her gaze passed Jun Wu Yao, it stilled for a moment but that was enough to send ripples through Jun Wu Yao¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Grandfather, I have something to speak with you about.¡± Jun Wu Xie returned her gaze to Jun Xian as she spoke seriously.

    ¡°Whatever it is, we can wait till you¡¯re fully rested. You¡¯ve grown thinner over the years. How am I...¡±

    ¡°I want to get married.¡± Jun Wu Xie replied, with no emotions on her face.

    ¡°.....¡± Jun Xian¡¯s words died in his throat. His eyes widened unbelievingly, he was dumbstruck at the shocking words from Jun Wu Xie.

    She...

    What did she say?!

    Get married!!!

    Not only Jun Xian, but everyone in the hall was shell-shocked at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s deration.

    What is going on?

    How did a bath.... Turn into a marriage proposal!!

    The person who was most shocked was Jun Wu Yao. As soon the words left Jun Wu Xie¡¯s lips, a storm brewed within those calm purple eyes as he stared at that petite figure.

    Within moments, a dreadful thought arose in Jun Wu Yao¡¯s mind.

    Who is that little demon who is after his little fellow!

    After what had happened with Qu Lingyue, Jun Wu Yao found out that his little fellow was very attractive towards women.

    Who knew, when he wasn¡¯t around in those five years, that another woman had fallen in love with her!

    Since his return, this was the first time where Jun Wu Yao had the desire to kill someone. His ice cold gaze shot towards the Ye trio.

    The trio were equally baffled. After experiencing his murderous gaze, they were rendered speechless with fear.

    For the past five years, Miss did not step out of Ghost City, they did not discover the presence of any ¡®rivals¡¯, seriously.

    Jun Xian finally found his voice as he tried hard to push down the shock within his heart. He affected a calm facade as he looked at Jun Wu Xie, ¡°Little Xie ah... you are saying... that you want to get married? Well... who do you intend to be married to?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s cold gaze swept through the hall. As he gazed passed each individual, they were immediately besieged with Jun Wu Yao¡¯s murderous re.

    Atst, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes stopped at Jun Wu Yao¡¯s figure as she lifted her pale hand, pointing towards him.

    ¡°Him.¡±

 Chapter 2445 - I Want To Get Married (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2445: I Want To Get Married (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    A loud bang sounded!

    Jun Wu Yao sprang up from his chair as he stood frozen solid at the spot. That pair of gorgeous purple eyes widen for the very first time.

    Jun Qing¡¯s chin dropped to the floor.

    Qiao Chu was so shocked that he fell off his chair!

    #$%!

    This was too explosive!

    Did they not just return from the battlefield? They haven¡¯t even managed to clean off the blood stters on their bodies, so how did... the topic of marriagee up?!

    ¡°Little...¡± For the first time, a tremble was detected in Jun Wu Yao¡¯s voice. He looked at Jun Wu Xie unbelievably, as emotions in those purple eyes churned like the turbulent waves, and his heart seemed to want to jump out of his throat in an instant.

    ¡°Are you willing to marry me or not?¡± Asked Jun Wu Xie in a straight forward manner, without registering the shock in Jun Wu Yao.

    ¡°I¡¯m willing!¡± Jun Wu Yao replied without a hint of hesitation. An unstoppable sense of excitement exploded and burned within his heart. He could not rein in his emotions and that propelled him to take quick steps towards Jun Wu Xie as he wanted to hug her. However, as he neared her, he only dared touch her shoulders cautiously and his fingertips trembled slightly, as those eyes looked at her with great ecstasy.

    ¡°Are you serious? You want to marry me?¡± For once in his long life, Jun Wu Yao was uncertain of himself.

    ¡°If you take me as your wife, I will marry you.¡± Jun Wu Xie replied calmly, her light words sounded as if she was just discussing the weather.

    However, her rather random suggestion lit a fire in Jun Wu Yao that was bordering madness.

    ¡°I will marry you!¡± Jun Wu Yao immediately hugged Jun Wu Xie, his heart was full of unprecedented satisfaction

    Hie little fellow says she wants to marry him?!

    What in the world is more perfect than this?!

    Jun Wu Xie did not make a sound, nor did she protest while being hugged by Jun Wu Yao. The warmth of his body slowly spread across her skin as her face remained buried in his chest, a smile broke where no one could see.

    Really such an... idiot.

    Jun Xian was the first to recover from his shock after a long moment and eyed the two persons hugging as he cleared his throat in embarrassment.

    ¡°Cough.¡±

    Jun Wu Yao seemed to have returned to his senses a little, as he softly released Jun Wu Xie. But his eyes reflected a never before sense of overwhelm.

    To get married.

    These words to him were so unfamiliar, yet, it brought his so much joy.

    Prior to meeting Jun Wu Xie, he never wanted any woman. Being alone had already be a habit, and the appearance of someone would make him feel burdensome.

    Only her.

    He could not help but wanted to tie her to his person so that she could never leave.

    The feeling of gain and loss, Jun Wu Yao definitely experienced it.

    The feeling of bittersweetness made people willing to indulge in it, as they were unable to extricate themselves.

    ¡°Little Xie, are you serious?¡± Jun Xian tempered the shock in his heart with much effort. He never expected that his own granddaughter who doesn¡¯t really open her mouth, but when she did, brought such an earth shattering news.

    After Jun Xian spoke, Jun Wu Yao looked at Jun Wu Xie nervously, his hands sweating as he held onto her shoulders.

    He was waiting, and anticipating. The pair of purple eyes held strong expectations as he looked at the love of his life.

    Jun Wu Xie nced at the slightly lost Jun Wu Yao with a smile in her heart. She turned to look at Jun Xian as she nodded her head casually without flinching.

 Chapter 2446 - I Want To Get Married (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2446: I Want To Get Married (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie nodded her head, causing Jun Wu Yao to finally let the rock which was hanging high up in his heart down with a trace of happiness, without him realizing, show up on his face.

    Ye Sha and the others who were standing aside couldn¡¯t help but let out their breaths with a sense of relief. Watching the reaction of their Lord, they were not sure if they should beughing or crying.

    Who would have thought that the masterful Dark Emperor who had always been riding the whirlwind would ever experience such a bewildered and perplexed moment?

    No any other one besides Jun Wu Xie would have the ability to force Jun Wu Yao into a situation like this.

    ¡°Fine, since this is your decision, I have nothing more to say,¡± Jun Xian sighed. When a girl is of age, she must be married off, he thought. His granddaughter had been hustling for the past few years, resulting in her only going back home once in a blue moon. And now, since they had gotten the dust settled, he thought that he could finally take good care of her in the following years but he never expected that this girl would actually decide the most important affair of her final settlement in life so quickly.

    While thinking about it, Jun Xian couldn¡¯t help himself from raising his head and staring at Jun Wu Yao.

    Jun Xian was also a man who had engaged in marriage and established a family. He too, had a woman who he loved with all his heart. It was impossible for him to not realize that Jun Wu Yao loved Jun Wu Xie very much just by looking at his reaction.

    It was always good if both were attracted to each other.

    ¡°Wu Yao, if someday in the future, you bully Little Xie, I won¡¯t be having mercy on you.¡± Pretending to be dignified, Jun Xian spoke.

    However, Jun Wu Yao smiled and said. ¡°How would I bear to do so?¡±

    How would he bear to bully her even a bit?

    How would he bear to let her suffer from any wronged?

    How he wished he was able to give her the entire world.

    Jun Xian nodded his head with satisfaction while Jun Qing who was at the side was also smiling in gratification. Both Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao had been sharing all the weal and woe with each other throughout the trials and tribtions. It could be said that both of them had gone through a lot of hardships together. Of course they would not have any objection against their marriage.

    ¡°Alright, when are you nning to get married? Your uncle and I will organize and prepare the ceremony.¡± Though a sigh was let out from the mouth of Jun Xian, the smile shown in the corners of his eyes and the tips of his eyebrows had already disclosed the joy inside him. He was relieved that his granddaughter had found herself a nice settlement.

    To be honest, there was no way for a normal man to get along with Jun Wu Xie with the personality she had. She was as cold as ice but there was actually a great passion raging inside her. It was just that not many people were able to bear the pain brought by the ice.

    ¡°It¡¯s all up to you,¡± said Jun Wu Xie. After finishing her words, she pushed Jun Wu Yao aside and spoke while looking at Jun Xian. ¡°I¡¯ll just let grandfather decide everything. Do allow me to excuse myself first.¡±

    After she ended her speech, Jun Wu Xie left the ce straight off without even speaking a word to Jun Wu Yao.

    Watching the scene, Qiao Chu and the others who had their souls left their bodies after being thunderstruck by Jun Wu Xie nearly injured themselves.

    After bombarding them with such an earth-shattering news, Little Xie just simply left like that?

    The only purpose she came out of her room was just to announce her marriage with Jun Wu Yao? What else then? She wasn¡¯t going to care about the other things anymore?

    Qiao Chu and the rest were truly muddled by the peculiar style of the way Jun Wu Xie behaved. They then looked at Jun Wu Yao who was being left alone in pity, thinking that Jun Wu Yao might be disappointed but it was actually the other way round.

    The man grinned so broadly that all he had left to do was tough out loud. Was there even any sign of letdown shown?!

    At this moment, Qiao Chu and the others had eventually realized that both the two geniuses with impable strengths, whether if it was Jun Wu Xie or Jun Wu Yao, had zero knowledge about all the matters rted to marriage! It seemed like they thought that everything was done once an agreement was made between them, and they had no awareness of the conditions and the procedures of a marriage at all.

    It was as if Qiao Chu was watching two little kids ying house all of a sudden. These indescribably powerful guys who had zeromon sense were actually a couple. This was just... fantastic!

 Chapter 2447 - The Cute Lord Jue (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2447: The Cute Lord Jue (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The news of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s marriage spread and caused many big waves. The news didn¡¯t just spread, it spread like wildfire.

    The soldiers who just finished the battle were resting when the news hit, creating chaos like a pot of porridge.

    Isn¡¯t this double happiness?

    The celebration of matrimony followed after the victory of battle?

    Happiness has arrived so suddenly!

    The happiest was of course the groom-to-be, Jun Wu Yao. The smile on his face has not disappeared ever since the announcement from Jun Wu Xie. Even the members of the Night Regime could all feel the the vibrant joy of their master.

    ¡°Is Lord Jue getting married with Young Miss?¡± Ye Gu was seated on the stone bench in the yard, as he bit into an apple enthusiastically.

    Ye Sha and Ye Mei stood aside with hints of smiles on their faces. This courtyard was originally meant to be their ce of residence. They have not yet returned to the city where the Lin Pce was located. This ce was just a temporary residence.

    Logically speaking, Jun Wu Yao and Jun Wu Xie should stay in the same courtyard, but Jun Xian had requested very seriously for Jun Wu Yao to leave, and Jun Wu Yao could not reject that request. So it was with a tinge of regret that Jun Wu Yao had to stay in the same courtyard as with the Ye trio.

    ¡°I guess so. Just not too sure about the date...¡± Ye Mei joined in the discussion.

    Truth be told, given the characters of Jun Wu Yao and Jun Wu Xie, it wasn¡¯t easy for them to reach the point of marriage!

    It might be unclear to the bystanders, but to the three of them who were constantly around Jun Wu Yao and Jun Wu Xie, having seen their interaction countless of times before, they simply cannot bear to look. An obviously domineering Lord Jue, when standing in front of Young Miss, he became so... strange.

    They were previously worried about when those two persons would take the next step. Little did they know, Young Miss was much more bolder than Lord Jue!

    ¡°So... What Young Miss did today was a marriage proposal? Shouldn¡¯t it be the guy who proposes?¡± Ye Gu asked, slightly frowning. He was not a person whom Jun Wu Yao refined, he was a member of the Spirit Soul Race. He had lived in the ¡°normal person¡± environment for more than ten years. As such, with regard to ¡°normal people¡± behaviour, he couldprehend more.

    Naturally, whenpared to the Night Regime, those guys literally have zeromon sense.

    There was no questioning Jun Wu Yao¡¯s abilities, or that of his Night Regime¡ªthe mere mention of them strikes fear. But when it came tomon sense... it was appalling how none of them had any.

    ¡°Huh? It is like that?¡± Ye Mei looked at Ye Gu curiously. He came into being in the Ghost City and there was no such thing as marriages or ¡°normal people things¡± in Ghost City.

    ¡°If I recall, it is like this, and also some sort of betrothal gift? A matchmaker? And some other nonsense. I can¡¯t remember in detail.¡± Ye Gu said nonchntly, his memories too far gone and was unable to remember much.

    Ye Gu was not being clear while Ye Mei and Ye Sha did not understand. They did not realize that Jun Wu Yao was just a couple of steps behind them as they carried on their conversation.

    ¡°Proposing marriage, is done by the guy?¡± Jun Wu Yao questioned suddenly.

    Upon hearing the sudden noise, Ye Gu and the rest, who were chatting happily/excitedly, stood up straight. The rxation and idleness on their faces disappeared and they once again became the fearsome Night Regime generals.

    ¡°Lord Jue!¡± Ye Gu looked at Jun Wu Yao with a straight face, as if he was the one who was just gossiping!

    ¡°You were saying just now...¡± Jun Wu Yao frowned slightly.

    Ye Gu was shocked, he was caught red-handed!

 Chapter 2448 - The Cute Lord Jueï¼ˆ2ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2448: The Cute Lord Jue£¨2£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Ye Gu was a serious person. Although irascible, he was the one who had the greatest dedication to his work, or else he wouldn¡¯t be guarding at the mausoleum alone for a thousand years.

    But after spending quite some time with Ye Mei and Ye Sha, Ye Gu had somehow uncovered the roguish side of him. But actually, Ye Sha and Ye Mei had also been going through a strange transmutation like this.

    ¡°Lord Jue, just now I...¡± Ye Gu was slightly nervous. As the leader of the Night Regime, he was the one who should be setting up an example for the others the most but...

    ¡°Tell me once again about all the things you know.¡± Jun Wu Yao frowned and said.

    ¡°Huh?¡± With his eyes widened, Ye Gu looked at Jun Wu Yao.

    What were the things he knew? What should he say?

    Ye Gu was confused.

    After clearing his throat, Jun Wu Yao moved his sight aside and said. ¡°The things about getting married. Something like proposing.¡±

    This time, Ye Gu had finally gotten it!

    Well, it was true that Ye Gu had understood what he meant but his expression became more awkward after that, whereas on the other side, Ye Sha and Ye Mei was trying hard to hold in theirughter. They had long gotten used to the peculiarity of Jun Wu Yao.

    After all, Lord Jue had never been normal when it was about Young Miss.

    Without having any other choice, all Ye Gu could do was just to bite the bullet and talk about the bits and pieces he knew about marriage. He couldn¡¯t really remember the details and after he saw Jun Wu Yao stare at him with his eyebrows frowned, he began to panic and the way he spoke became even more confusing.

    However, Jun Wu Yao did not notice his change. After finished listening to him quietly, he just ordered for the three of them to leave.

    Ye Gu immediately ran away swiftly and escaped.

    The moment Ye Sha and Ye Mei moved their legs, getting ready to leave, Jun Wu Yao called their names.

    ¡°Lord Jue?¡± Both of them kneeled on their single knees at once, waiting for Jun Wu Yao to speak.

    With his eyebrows slightly frowned, Jun Wu Yao spoke after thinking for a long time. ¡°Both of you go and...¡±

    ...

    At the side yard, Jun Wu Xie was lying on the couch while having fun with Lord Meh Meh and Sacrificial Blood Rabbit. Byparing to the coldness she held not long before, there were more emotions on her white clean face now.

    A row of people were seated neatly in the room.

    Those people were Qiao Chu, Hua Yao and the list went on.

    After experiencing the shocking thrills Jun Wu Xie brought to them, the few of them hesitated for quite some time before they came to find her.

    It wasn¡¯t their fault that they were being overly anxious. It was just that the things Jun Wu Xie did were so astounding that they still hadn¡¯t recovered from the astonishment uptil now.

    While being constantly stared at by number of eyes, without feeling any uneasiness, Jun Wu Xie was still sitting leisurely on the couch. Her fingers scratched gently on Lord Meh Meh¡¯s stomach. She then moved to pinch the big ears of Sacrificial Blood Rabbit softly and also did not forget to stroke the hair of the ck cat.

    Qiao Chu and the others hade for a while but Jun Wu Xie seemed to not notice their purpose of visiting. She was just having fun with her cute creatures.

    The few of them looked at each other, trying to convince the others to speak first and in the end, the one who was being pushed to make a start for the conversation was Qiao Chu.

    ¡°Little Xie, when are you going to... marry Big Brother Wu Yao?¡± Qiao Chu forced himself to look at Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Anytime.¡± tly, Jun Wu Xie said.

    Qiao Chu wanted to cry.

    Your casual attitude would make Big Brother Wu Yao cry!

    ¡°Cough... What is it again... You¡¯re not going to prepare something?¡± Qiao Chu mentioned again.

    ¡°What do I need to prepare?¡± Jun Wu Xie sat up and looked at Qiao Chu with a confused expression on her face.

    Qiao Chu wiped his face. Hmm, as expected, she knew nothing.

    ¡°You might not have to care about the others but... doesn¡¯t the bride needs to make her own wedding dress?¡± replied Qiao Chu.

    Jun Wu Xie showed him an expression, seemingly to asked him what the hell is a wedding dress.

    Qiao Chu really wanted to cry. All he could do was just to poke Hua Yao who was sitting aside softly.

    ¡°Brother Hua, otherwise, you tell her?¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Hua Yao was puzzled.

 Chapter 2449 - The Cute Lord Jueï¼ˆ3ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2449: The Cute Lord Jue£¨3£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°At the very least, you¡¯re married,¡± Qiao Chu said intively.

    In an instant, Hua Yao stiffened.

    The time when Qu Lingyue married Jun Wu Xie, it was Hua Yao who had disguised himself as Jun Wu Xie and gotten married with Qu Lingyue. All of these were just to prevent Jun Wu Yao from killing Qu Lingyue under berserk. How... How was he considered married?!!

    Qiao Chu was still going to say something else but the re from Hua Yao towards him had made him goplete silent. He shrank his neck and moved his stool closer to Fan Zhuo.

    Fan Zhuo held hisughter. Among the few of them, he was the one who knew the most about the lifestyle of an ordinary person. Although he had been sick for a long time, the environment he lived in was far more normal than the others.

    ¡°Little Xie, you don¡¯t have to do much. Things like preparing the wedding dress are all up to you to decide. You can either make it by yourself or ask someone to do it for you. This is not a big deal,¡± Not being able to stand the farce anymore, Fan Zhuo said.

    Jun Wu Xie was just listening quietly, seemingly to have thought of something.

    Fan Zhuo had also told her some basic knowledge about marriage and Jun Wu Xie was just listening to him without speaking a word. Until the moment Fan Zhuo finished his words, Jun Wu Xie sat on the couch for quite a while before she suddenly untied the Cosmos Sack on her waist and took out a clothes and the needle pouch which she often brought with her wherever she went from the sack.

    Qiao Chu and the others watched the act of Jun Wu Xie in confusion, not knowing what was she going to do.

    Until the moment...

    Jun Wu Xie took out a silver needle from the needle pouch. With one of her hands holding the needle and the other hand holding the in clothes...

    If they still didn¡¯t know what was Jun Wu Xie going to do up to this moment, then they would be really dumb!

    ¡°Not with a needle like this!!¡± Fan Zhuo looked at Jun Wu Xie speechlessly. This fe was really going to sew a clothes using the medical silver needles?

    Moreover...

    The clothes which she held in her hand was actually a in white clothes...

    The thread on the needle was even the thread used when sewing a wound...

    Jun Wu Xie raised her head and looked puzzledly at Fan Zhuo.

    ¡°In my opinion... Just leave the wedding dress thing to your uncle... You-... don¡¯t have to do anything...¡± Cold sweat ran down from Fan Zhuo¡¯s forehead. He couldn¡¯t really imagine the picture of Jun Wu Xie doing needlecraft. He felt that there wasn¡¯t any problem for Jun Wu Xie to sew a wound but for her to do something like embroidery... Well, forget about it!

    Jun Wu Xie became more confused. It was true that she didn¡¯t know what she should do. Whether if it was during the past or the present, she knew nothing about marriage.

    Romantic rtionships were strictly banned in the organization. The only marriage that she had ever seen before after her rebirth was the marriage of Qu Lingyue and yet she wasn¡¯t the one to organize the whole ceremony.

    When Fan Zhuo was sighing for the standard of themon sense Jun Wu Xie had, a trace of fragrance drifted into the room.

    ¡°This smells so good!¡± Qiao Chu sniffled. The fragrance smelled very special. It was hard to describe the smell but it smelled really good.

    Jun Wu Xie too, had noticed the fragrance. She moved her sight to the door, realizing that the fragrance diffused into the room through the gap of the door.

    ¡°What smell is this?¡± asked Hua Yao. Confused.

    Jun Wu Xie stood up and walked to the door. She then pushed open the door of her room which was tightly shut.

    The moment the door opened, countless flowers were like the tides, rushing into her room from the outside and in just a blink of an eye, the whole person of Jun Wu Xie was overwhelmed with a sea of flowers.

    There were beautiful flowers all over the floor. The pavilion that was originally located outside her room went missing and there were onlyyers andyers of flowers left filling the sight of everyone.

    It was as if there were hundreds of flowers blooming in front of them.

    While being hit softly on the face by those fresh flowers, half of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body was buried in the sea of flowers with the scent of flowers whirling around her nose. With her eyes slightly widened in surprise, her eyesnded on the delicate figure who was floating in mid-air in a white clothes.

 Chapter 2450 - The Cute Lord Jueï¼ˆ4ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2450: The Cute Lord Jue£¨4£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    This was the first time that Jun Wu Xie saw Jun Wu Yao dressed in white. While he looked good, he also looked out of sorts. Somehow the wash of white was unsuitable for him.

    The fragrance from the flowers filled her nose as Jun Wu Xie looked at the sea of flowers held suspended from Jun Wu Yao¡¯s hands. She was momentarily stunned.

    Not knowing why, she thought of her past life where she once walked along the street and saw men holding bouquets of flowers awaiting.

    At that time, Jun Wu Xie did not know what they were doing. Even now, she does not understand what Jun Wu Yao was doing as well.

    An indulgent, evil smile hung from Jun Wu Yao¡¯s mouth. That madness was inconsistent with his white clothing. Although he looked handsome, it made people feel out of ce.

    Qiao Chu and the rest, who were affected by the sea of flowers, stared dumbly at a seemingly different Jun Wu Yao. Every pair of eyes were wide opened.

    There was only Jun Wu Xie in Jun Wu Yao¡¯s eyes as he looked at Jun Wu Xie who was surrounded by thousands of flowers. Among the hundreds of types of flowers, not one could rival her beauty.

    ¡°Little Xie¡± Jun Wu Yao called to her smilingly.

    Jun Wu Xie slowly blinked, as she fingered the flowers at her waist level.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked Jun Wu Yao somewhat confusedly.

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s smile was frozen as his eyes involuntarily turned towards the Ye trio who were gesturing to him.

    Ye Mei was going mad with urgency as he gesticted, even roping in Ye Sha, every sort of action to do with a marriage proposal.

    As Jun Wu Yao swept his gaze past them, he walked slowly towards Jun Wu Yao, stepping onto the sea of flowers as he approached Jun Wu Xie. He knelt slowly in front of her, following the actions that Ye Mei and the other two taught him earlier. He took Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hand and looked up at her.

    However.....

    After kneeling on the ¡°flowers¡¯, Jun Wu Yao realized a fatal mistake.

    The thickness of the sea of flowers were fat beyond his expectations. There was no depression when he took a step, and even when he got down on one knee, he was unexpectedly still taller than Jun Wu Xie by half a head.

    This.....

    Was not what they had nned.

    At that moment, Jun Wu Yao did not know how to proceed, as he just knelt on one knee in that same spot. He stared unblinkingly at Jun Wu Xie, who had much doubt swimming in her eyes.

    The confusion in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes deepened.

    That expression was akin to asking what the heck was Jun Wu Yao doing.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes became restless with anxiety as a strong wave of hot air rolled up from under his body. The petals under his feet fluttered everywhere due to the strong current of hot air. Jun Wu Yao removed all the flowers between the two of them, and once again knelt on one knee in front of Jun Wu Xie, as he held onto her hand with deep affection and asked, ¡°Little Xie, will you marry me?¡±

    A look of shock appeared on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face as she looked at Jun Wu Yao for a long moment, before asking, ¡°Did the Upper Realm injure you?¡±

    Jun Wu Yao was in a slight daze as he could notprehend why she would ask this, and could only shake his head and said, ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Did they feed you any sort of medicine?¡± asked Jun Wu Xie again.

    Jun Wu Yao still shook his head.

    Jun Wu Xie wrinkled her brows lightly, as she suddenly grabbed Jun Wu Yao¡¯s wrist to take his pulse.

    ¡°I¡¯m really ok.¡± Jun Wu Yao let out a sigh of exasperation.

    But Jun Wu Xie¡¯s brows remained furrowed, as she looked at Jun Wu Yao with iprehension.

 Chapter 2451 - The Cute Lord Jueï¼ˆ5ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2451: The Cute Lord Jue£¨5£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Half of the bodies of Qiao Chu and the others were already buried in the flowers and because of the act of Jun Wu Yao blowing away the flowers, although the flowers around him and Jun Wu Xie were blown away, it had caused Qiao Chu and the rest to be buried more deeply into the surrounding flowers. And now, theyers of the flowers in front of them were almost up to their chests. Every single one of them looked at Jun Wu Yao¡¯s act with their eyes wide opened. It became really hard for them to even move a step forward.

    Jun Wu Xie stared at Jun Wu Yao for a very long time to the extent that Jun Wu Yao began to question himself if there was really anything that had happened to his body. Jun Wu Xie then asked gravely. ¡°You¡¯re not injured and also not poisoned. Does the life and death worm have any negative effect on you?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Jun Wu Yao wasn¡¯t sure why would Jun Wu Xie ask such question but he could only answer honestly.

    There wouldn¡¯t be any abnormality shown before the activation of the life and death worm except that the suppression towards his power would still keep going. Other than that, nothing would happen.

    ¡°If there¡¯s no effect, why is your memory degrading?¡± Jun Wu Xie spoke seriously.

    Jun Wu Yao slightly stunned.

    Memory degrading?

    ¡°There¡¯s no such thing.¡± Jun Wu Yao had never felt that there was any problem with his memory.

    ¡°If so, how would you forget that we have had an engagement?¡± Jun Wu Xie looked so confused but she truly did not find any problems after checking on Jun Wu Yao¡¯s pulse.

    Once Jun Wu Xie voiced her question, Ye Sha and the others who were hiding in the dark nearly spat their blood out!

    ¡°I have not forgotten.¡± Jun Wu Yao too, went nk for quite some time.

    ¡°Then why are you asking me to marry you?¡± Innocently, Jun Wu Xie asked.

    ¡°...¡± Jun Wu Yao¡¯s face turned into a weird expression at the moment.

    Whereas, both Ye Sha and Ye Mei who were hiding in the dark straight off knocked their heads onto the wall behind them.

    How were they so naive to think that such things like proposing which normal people liked to do would suit their Young Miss?

    ¡°You and I have already gotten engaged in front of grandfather beforehand. Don¡¯t you remember?¡± Jun Wu Xie hadn¡¯t noticed any unusualness. Instead, she lifted her hand up and covered it on Jun Wu Yao¡¯s forehead, seemingly to be a bit worried.

    ¡°...¡± The smile on Jun Wu Yao¡¯s facepletely disappeared.

    He had finally understood what was the point that had gotten Jun Wu Xie to be tangled in. He let in a deep breath and stood up all of a sudden. There were petals on his in white clothes and his handsome face was holding on an expression with a trail of wry.

    ¡°Little Xie.¡± Looking at Jun Wu Xie, Jun Wu Yao said.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Jun Wu Xie stared at him.

    ¡°Man should be the one to propose. So, the thing you said before is invalid,¡± said Jun Wu Yao seriously.

    Jun Wu Xie stunned.

    On the contrary, Qiao Chu and the others who were standing behind Jun Wu Xie were so close from fainting.

    How was it that the man should be the one to propose?!

    But before they could even mention themon sense mistake made by Jun Wu Yao, Jun Wu Xie suddenly came to an enlightenment and asked. ¡°Is that so? Then is it necessary for me to inform grandfather?¡±

    She responded with such a genuine expression. Obviously, she had totally believed in the words of Jun Wu Yao!

    Jun Wu Yao then replied with a smile on his face. ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to worry about. I¡¯ve asked the Night Regime to prepare the betrothal gifts. All you need to do is to wait for me to marry you.¡± Jun Wu Yao lifted his hand up and rubbed gently on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s small little head. Although there were some twists and turns during the process, it was still a nice oue.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded her head meekly. She knew nothing about all the things about marriage, what Jun Wu Yao said might be right.

    While watching the couple speaking nonsense with zeromon sense with a straight face, Qiao Chu and the rest of them almost rolled their eyes over.

    Please!!

    You guys had just gotten engaged in front of Grandfather Jun, what was the point for both of you to beat around the bush!!

 Chapter 2452 - The Cute Lord Jue (6)

    <h4>Chapter 2452: The Cute Lord Jue (6)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The state of not knowing whether tough or cry, Qiao Chu and the rest really understood and experienced it, as they witnessed with their own eyes Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao seriously going through the process of getting married. They really wanted to cry.

    They had thought that they were verycking in terms ofmon sense, but having witnessed the reactions of Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao, they felt that they were as normal as they could get!

    While Qiao Chu and the rest were feeling so embarrassed till they did not know what to do, Ye Mei and Ye Sha were all too pleased with themselves regarding the arrangements they had made.

    In the remaining time, Qiao Chu and the others stared dumbly as they watched Jun Wu Yao pulled Jun Wu Xie onto the sea of flowers, hugged her and flew away.

    ¡°What is Brother Wu Yao doing...¡± Qiao Chu stared fixedly at the scene, he didn¡¯t dare to believe that Jun Wu Yao would want to do ¡°normal people¡¯ things.

    At this moment, Ye Sha and Ye Mei came out with smiles upon their faces as they worked diligently to free Qiao Chu and the others, who were buried in that sea of flowers. With overt pride colouring their tone, ¡°Of course he is bringing Miss to wander around theke and look at thenterns.¡±

    Wander theke? Look atnterns?

    Qiao Chu and the rest were just too shocked.

    They were finally pulled out of the sea of flowers although they had yet to recover from the shock of witnessing the weird actions of Jun Wu Yao. Before they could even brush away the flower petals from their clothes, they heard loud drum beatsing from the front hall. They hurried towards the source of sound.

    In the end.....

    Within the great hall, a dumbfounded Jun Qing stared at Ye Gu and the people he brought along.

    ¡°Please ept these betrothal gifts from Lord Jue, Young Prince.¡± Ye Gu held in his arms, a stack of gift lists, a group of Night Regime personnel behind him as they beat on the drums. The sight was so strange that it was unbelievable.

    Who would have imagined that the usually cold members of the Night Regime would actually each wear a red ribbon across his chest and carried a musical instrument all the way to the hall.

    That scene was so wonderful that Qiao Chu and the rest dared not believe they were actually witnessing it.

    ¡°What?¡± Jun Qing was also dumbstruck by such a disy as he looked at the stack of lists which Ye Gu presented. He was still out of sorts.

    Which act of the y is this.

    ¡°Where do we put the items?¡± Ye Gu asked in earnest.

    ¡°Items?¡± Jun Qing was still bbergasted.

    ¡°The betrothal gifts.¡± Ye Gu withdrew a pair of white jade bracelets from within his sleeve.

    Jun Qing still hasn¡¯t recovered from his shock, and could only respond.

    ¡°Put them here.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Without further ado, Ye Gu ced the pair of white jade bracelets onto the table and took out the Hell Rodent out.

    Afterwhich.....

    Ding Ding Dang Dang.....

    Ding Ding Dang Dang.....

    The Hell Rodent opened its mouth and spewed out countless of rare and wondrous treasures, and in a short time filled up the floor of the hall.

    ¡°.....¡± Jun Qing let out a breath as he watched that ckhole of a Hell Rodent continue to spew forth treasures, both his legs weakened as he slid into a chair.

    Without much effort, the treasured almost filled up the entire hall.

    Jun Qing came back to his senses with much effort as he realised that he was almost buried neck-deep in treasures, as he quickly squeezed out some spiritual power. He raised his hand and shouted to Ye Gu, ¡°Stop!!¡±

    If the Hell Rodent was allowed to regurgitate further, someone would surely die!!

    ¡°Young Prince, this was instructed by Ye Jue and there are still more.....¡±

    ¡°What betrothal gifts! We don¡¯t want any!¡±

    ¡°But, when one is getting married.....¡±

    At the entrance of the hall, Qiao Chu and the others looked on at the interactions between and quietly retreated.

 Chapter 2453 - The Cute Lord Jue (7)

    <h4>Chapter 2453: The Cute Lord Jue (7)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    This was not a suitable ce for them to stay for a long time. For the sake of their lives, they should just leave quickly!

    When Jun Xian returned to the manor, he saw Jun Qing sitting pathetically on the stairs in front of the entrance together with a group of the guards from the Rui Lin Army.

    Jun Xian slightly stunned. He stepped forward and asked. ¡°Why are you guys sitting here?¡±

    Jun Qing raised his eyes, seemingly about to cry. The slight movement of his had caused the treasures in his arms to make several nking sounds. Under the illumination of the candle light, his arms were full of white jades, gemstones and gold.

    ¡°Father...¡±

    Jun Xian was a little surprised. He then noticed that these people who were sitting in front of the entrance were each carrying a pile of treasures, as if they had just robbed the Exchequer.

    Beside the one Rui Lin Army who was sitting at the very end, there was a round and fat Hell Rodent pulling out a jade which it spat half way out from its mouth with its two tiny little ws. Its big round eyes nced covertly over the Rui Lin Army who was holding on an apathetic expression beside it. It then craftily sneaked the jade into his arms before it continued to pull things out from its mouth.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Jun Xian was totally confused.

    ¡°These are the betrothal gifts given by Lord Jue.¡± Ye Gu moved a step forward and spoke in an especially formal manner.

    ¡°Betrothal gifts?¡± Jun Xian couldn¡¯t make it out at all. Just at the moment he decided to move forward and open the entrance door, there suddenly came a loud shout from Jun Qing.

    ¡°Don¡¯t open the door!¡±

    However, it was still toote for him as Jun Xian had already pulled open the tightly closed door.

    The moment the door was opened, those shiny and dazzling treasures were like the tides, gushing out from the inside of the door!

    Ye Gu reacted immediately by straight off pulling Jun Xian to aside, away from the ¡°dangerous site¡±.

    With a continual cackling sound, there were treasures lying all over the floor behind the door.

    Jun Xian then found out that all the space of the mansion had already been fully upied by these treasures. With just a quick look, it was as if they had entered the treasury of the richest country in the world.

    ¡°Father, when are we going home? We can¡¯t stay here anymore.¡± Jun Qing looked at Jun Xian with a bitter smile. He thought that all they needed to do was just to happily organize and prepare the ceremony for Jun Wu Xie¡¯s marriage but they did not expect Jun Wu Yao to do something like this. Well, and now, they could no longer stay at this ce anymore.

    With the corners of his lips twitching a little, Jun Xian could only order all the people in the mansion to move temporarily into the other houses.

    Fortunately, the city where they were staying at had already been emptied out before the battle started. There wasn¡¯t any other resident in the city except for thebatants, or else... all of them might need to sleep on the streets tonight.

    Jun Wu Yao and Jun Wu Xie were bothte to the scene. After receiving the message of them changing their location of lodgings, Jun Wu Yao straight away brought Jun Wu Xie to the mentioned ce.

    The moment Jun Qing opened the door and saw that it was the two of them who had returned, he smiled bitterly and gave Jun Wu Yao a look. After Jun Wu Xie entered the mansion, only then Jun Wu Yao left.

    Inside the mansion, Jun Xian was gently rubbing on the corner of his eyebrow. While looking at Jun Wu Xie who had just returned, he seemed to have something to tell her but he wasn¡¯t sure about the way to start the conversation.

    ¡°Little Xie... I think we should... postpone your wedding ceremony... to the time when we return to the Lin Pce,¡± Jun Xian had no choice but to said. His original n was to hold the ceremony in the city right away but the betrothal gifts sent by Jun Wu Yao hadpletely upied their temporary mansion. And now, it was difficult for them to walk even a step in the mansion, let alone getting married.

    Obediently, Jun Wu Xie nodded her head. After all, she wouldn¡¯t have any objection against his suggestion since she didn¡¯t know anything about marriage.

    ¡°Just now, where did Wu Yao bring you to?¡± Jun Xian let out a sigh and changed the topic of the conversation.

    ¡°We went to theke and watch thenterns,¡± answered Jun Wu Xie honestly.

    ¡°Theke? But there isn¡¯t anyke near the city.¡± Jun Xian looked puzzled.

    ¡°There¡¯s one a hundred miles away from here,¡± said Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°...¡± Jun Xian almost couldn¡¯t breathe. The way Jun Wu Yao brought Jun Wu Xie out and flew for a hundred miles was just for them to take a look at ake?!

 Chapter 2454 - He Who Gives No Thought To Far-flung Problems Soon Finds Suffering Nearbyï¼ˆ1ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2454: He Who Gives No Thought To Far-flung Problems Soon Finds Suffering Nearby£¨1£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    If only Jun Wu Yao knew that his own arrangements directly affected his marriage to Jun Wu Xie, he might not be able to feel happy about it.

    The casualties of the battle were not heavy, and the army could get back on track with little repairs.

    The troops should have dispersed earlier but upon hearing the news of the marriage of Jun Wu Xie, they decided to stay. Each troop seemed to have made the decision of heading to Lin Pce to observe the festivities.

    The returning troops were neat and orderly, as everyone held heavy hearts as they didn¡¯t want to depart with joy. Luo Qingcheng and the rest of the prisoners were brought back by a specially made prison carriage. There was no further trouble as the troops returned home.

    Only difference was that within the Rui Lin Army, there were more than a hundred more horse carriages transporting the treasures.

    Those treasures that were personally sent by the Night Regime as ¡°betrothal gifts¡±.

    Based on Jun Wu Yao¡¯s list of gifts, he had parted with almost half of his treasures, but his wealth has already surpassed any of the Lower Realm countries. So much so that even before they could get through half the list, Jun Xian could not take it any longer and insisted that Jun Qing stuffed the Hell Rodent¡¯s mouth shut. He tried to convince Ye Gu to stop but in the end he was forthrightly rejected by Ye Gu. Thus, Jun Qing had to temporarily ¡®kidnap¡¯ the Hell Rodent.

    Stuffed its mouth and locked up in a cage to prevent its further harmfulness from spreading.

    The fat Hell Rodent, having being caged up, stood up piteously, pulling at the bars of the cage.

    Jun Wu Xie sat in the carriage, looking at the gagged Hell Rodent. She could not help but stretched her hand in to rub the rounded cheeks of the Hell Rodent, and attracted a muffled sigh from the animal.

    Jun Wu Yao was strong-armed by Jun Xian to ride in one of the Night Regime carriages. He dared not let Jun Wu Yao and Jun Wu Xie be together anymore. After that fateful day, Jun Wu Yao actually came back on the second day with the Hell Rodent and had it regurgitated a houseful of gold, silver and treasures. It forced them to hasten their travels to prevent the city from suffering, and he even detained the Hell Rodent.

    In truth, Jun Xian was very gratified with the unreserved behavior of Jun Wu Yao with regard to Jun Wu Xia, no matter how helpless it made them, the actions have proved his true love for Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Xian and Jun Qing were very pleased with this fellow, Jun Wu Yao.

    Of course.....

    They would be even more happy if Jun Wu Yao could be slightly less crazy.

    Looking at Jun Wu Xie, who was ying with the Hell Rodent, Jun Xian let out a sigh. His young granddaughter had grown into a youngdy, ready to be married. Jun Xian had a little reluctance in his heart.

    Thinking about thus, Jun Gu¡¯s face involuntarily emerged in the mind of Jun Xian¡¯s Jun Xian

    Recollecting the past, when Jun Gu and his wife got married, they were also quite clueless, but after marriage the young married couple¡¯s love deepened. But.....

    Jun Xian could not help but sigh again.

    ¡°If only your father could see you getting married, that would be great.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s fingers froze, and she lifted her head up.

    They could not find the soul of Jun Gu in the Spirit World, and that has always been a sore point in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Grandfather, I¡¯ll go to the Soul World soon. The Spirit Lord has said that Father¡¯s spirit could very well be in Soul World.¡± Jun Wu Xie replied.

    ¡°Soul World in within the Upper Realm, and it will be too dangerous for you to you.¡± Jun Xian was worried as Jun Wu Xie had just fought against the Upper Realm. If she went back to the Upper Realm, they might lose their strong upper hand on Upper Realm when they turned the tide of battle, her name has spread far and wide through the Upper Realm due to the now infamous fight between Jun Wu Xie and Luo Qingcheng.

 Chapter 2455 - He Who Gives No Thought To Far-flung Problems Soon Finds Suffering Nearbyï¼ˆ2ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2455: He Who Gives No Thought To Far-flung Problems Soon Finds Suffering Nearby£¨2£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Once Jun Wu Xie stepped into the Upper Realm, there was no doubt that she would be facing immense danger.

    Disapprovingly, Jun Wu Xie shook her head and said. ¡°Though we have won the battle this time, it was actually not a prudential strategy. As long as the Upper Realm hasn¡¯t given up on conducting the Blood Sacrifice of the Three Realms, even though Wu Yao has gotten his freedom back and we still have the soul bone in our hands, nobody can be sure if there¡¯s still any more wicked method left for them to carry out their n. We shouldn¡¯t be just sitting aside and wait until the moment they move.¡±

    A decision had earlier been made in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mind.

    As long as the Upper Realm hadn¡¯t given up their n in conducting the Blood Sacrifice of the Three Realms, then all the lives in the Three Realms would be living in fear for the whole time. Although she was now holding on some of the most important conditions of the Blood Sacrifice of the Three Realms, herck of understanding towards the Upper Realm had failed her from being able to grasp the movement of the Upper Realm anytime. No one would know whether if the Upper Realm had kept a more vicious card in order to achieve their goal.

    A passive counterattack was never a right way to deal with the issue. Only byunching an attack first, could they seize an initiative in the adversity.

    ¡°We need further considerations for this matter. No reckless action should be taken.¡± Subconsciously, Jun Xian turned solemn. Although they had won the battle once, it wasn¡¯t their final victory. Uptil today, the person who was dominating the Upper Realm was still oppressing over the tops of their heads.

    It had taken five years for Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao to deal with Luo Qingcheng and her people. Who would know how scary was the Master of Luo Qingcheng, also known as the strongest person in the Upper Realm, going to be?

    Jun Wu Xie nodded her head slowly.

    She believed that the Upper Realm would find out the fiasco of Luo Qingcheng and her army in no time. The fact couldn¡¯t be hidden long. When the moment came, how would the Upper Realm react? What were they going to do next? Jun Wu Xie had no idea. All she could do was just to make the sally as soon as possible to ensure that nothing would go wrong.

    The only certain thing was that the following movement of the Upper Realm would definitely not be this careless anymore.

    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s not toote for you to think about theseter. Think about your marriage with Wu Yao first.¡± While looking at Jun Wu Xie who was lost in her thoughts, Jun Qing couldn¡¯t help but say.

    This girl had been all uptight for years and she could finally rx herself now. Just give her a break.

    Jun Xian understood Jun Qing¡¯s concern. He then smiled and said. ¡°Your uncle is right. This is currently our most important thing to do. It¡¯s our Lin Pce¡¯s girl who is getting married, no sloppiness should be allowed.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie stunned. Though she was the one who mentioned that she wanted to get married, but in reality, except for the few sentences that she had said before that, she didn¡¯t really have any concept about marriage.

    She thought that after the engagement, all she had to do was just to pray to God when the day she got married arrived.

    These were even things that Jun Wu Xie learned after watching Qu Lingyue and ¡°her¡± marriage.

    ¡°Qiao Chu and the others have told me the things about the wedding dress. There¡¯s nothing for you to worry about. It has been ready for you,¡± said Jun Qing with a smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s ready?¡± Jun Wu Xie looked surprisingly at Jun Qing.

    With his tone getting softer, Jun Qing nodded his head.

    ¡°It¡¯s been long ready. We¡¯re not the one to prepare the dress but your mother.¡±

    ¡°Mother.¡± Jun Wu Xie slightly stunned. There was almost nothing rted to the word ¡°mother¡± in her memory.

    She had seen the ¡°body¡± of her father, Jun Gu, but her mother... She only appeared once in a while in their conversations when Jun Xian and Jun Qing mentioned about her.

    Jun Wu Xie still remembered their words, that her mother had faced difficulties when giving birth to her. Though her life was saved, her vitality was heavily sapped and she then passed away within a month. Jun Wu Xie had never known anything about her mother.

 Chapter 2456 - He Who Gives No Thought To Far-flung Problems Soon Finds Suffering Nearby (3ï¼‰

    <strong>Chapter 2456: He Who Gives No Thought To Far-flung Problems Soon Finds Suffering Nearby (3£©</strong>

    Trantor: Misty Cloud Trantions Editor: Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Yeah. Sister-inw said that she wanted to make you a wedding dress. At first, we thought that it might be too early for her to do so but who would know...¡± Subconsciously, the speaking tone of Jun Qing went down and intensified. During that year, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mother was badly injured while Jun Gu was far away from home, busy involving himself in the military expedition. But they didn¡¯t know that the farewell this time was their veryst goodbye to each other. Neglecting the fact that she wasn¡¯t fully recovered yet, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mother began to prepare various clothes for her daughter when she was going through postnatal care. There were all kinds of clothes, from clothes for a kid to clothes for an adult, even the wedding dress was well prepared.

    At that time, she might have noticed that there wasn¡¯t much time left for her.

    Jun Wu Xie was a little depressed. Even though she had never met the parents of this body, as the time of her living as Jun Wu Xie passed, she had been long regarding the Jun Family as her home, and Jun Qing and the others as her real family members.

    Whereas, it was as if Jun Gu and her mother were her biological parents.

    ¡°It¡¯s really a beautiful wedding dress, you¡¯re going to like it. It¡¯s just that we¡¯re not sure whether if the dress fits you, but it can still be modified,¡± said Jun Qing.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded her head.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s skip over this topic. Your grandfather and I will start to prepare your wedding ceremony once we get back. Get married as soon as possible or else Wu Yao will be doing something again.¡± Jun Qing changed the topic of the conversation on purpose. The moment he mentioned about all the things that were done by Jun Wu Yao during this period of time, he was so speechless that he wasn¡¯t sure if he should beughing or crying at the moment.

    Along the way, Jun Xian and Jun Qing were discussing about the ceremony with Jun Wu Xie without mentioning her parents again.

    However, the seed regarding her parents had been stealthily nted in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s heart.

    She couldn¡¯t bring her mother back but she was definitely going to save her father!

    ...

    The Imperial Qi Kingdom had already revoked the title ¡°Kingdom¡± from its name and it was now called the Qi City.

    When the troops came back, the residents of the city were all standing along the streets, weing their great return. All the troops that had participated in the battle came to the city, causing the Qi City which was originally very spacious to fail to amodate such great amount of people, leading the army to have no choice but to camp outside the city. Even half of the ces of the Rui Lin Army¡¯s barrack was lent to other troops of the Lower Realm for them to stay.

    But even so, nobody would have anyints since joy and happiness had overwhelmed everyone.

    Qu Lingyue rejected the invitation to temporarily stay in the Lin Pce and chose to stay at the military camp outside the city together with Lei Chen and the other generals.

    Since the day the marriage of Jun Wu Xie was confirmed, Qu Lingyue never once visited Jun Wu Xie again. Neither she had no thoughts to see her nor she was unwilling to meet her, it was just because she didn¡¯t have the courage to do so.

    It had been so many years and even though she knew that it was impossible for her and Jun Wu Xie to get closer a step with each other, she couldn¡¯t help herself from lying to herself. It was as if as long as she wouldn¡¯t think about it, she could still keep the small little hope and the bits of imagination in her heart.

    Nheless, the marriage of Jun Wu Xie had pulled her back into the brutal reality. She could only look from afar, halting herself from having any unrealistic expectations so that she wouldn¡¯t be feeling so painful.

    ¡°Things like the wedding gifts, you go and choose it for me.¡± Qu Lingyue stared at the Qi City which was within a stone¡¯s throw away from her. A few dayster, the person who she had been hiding in her heart could no longer belong to her. Even the bits of imagination of hers must be destroyed.

    While looking at Qu Lingyue who was trying hard to remain calm, Lei Chen could only sigh in his thoughts. But within the pity he felt towards her, there was a trace of delight arose unwittingly inside him.

    Maybe the marriage of Jun Wu Xie would let Qu Lingyue go through a change.

    Maybe...

    He still had chance...

    It was just that Lei Chen didn¡¯t dare to speak about all of these at this moment, unwilling to disturb the veryst mncholy of Qu Lingyue towards her sentiment.

 Chapter 2457 - Lovesickness

    <h4>Chapter 2457: Lovesickness</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The marriage of Jun Wu Xie meant so much to the entire Lower Realm.

    The wedding ceremony was confirmed to be held after seven days. During the seven days of preparation, everyone was bustling around the Qi City.

    For those who had received the news, they were either busy preparing the wedding gifts or entering the city to lend a hand in organizing the event. The residents in the Qi City had even started to decorate the whole city spontaneously. The lively scene had dissipated the oppression that had once pervaded through the entire city. Nothing could be better than the fact that a double blessing had descended upon the house.

    On the other hand, Jun Wu Xie had nothing to do in the seven days as the ceremony was fully organized and handled by Jun Xian and Jun Qing.

    Since the marriage of Jun Qing, the Lin Pce had not been holding such a blessed event for years. Of course they would be putting much effort in organizing the event.

    Both the small little guys, Yue Ye and Little Jue were also busy running here and there, helping to prepare the ceremony. Even Blood Velvet and the other Ring Spirits were being called upon by Jun Qing to give a help for the preparations. There weren¡¯t many flowering nts around the Qi City plus they were being pressed in time. Thus, few of those nt Ring Spirits were asked to decorate the city by forming the illusions of the flowering nts.

    After returning to the Lin Pce, Jun Qing had handed Jun Wu Xie the wedding dress that her mother had left for her.

    The fire red wedding gown was embroidered with beautiful flower patterns. Instead of being luxurious, it was very beautiful. It was as if the love and affection which the sweetdy felt for her child were all condensed onto every stitches and threads on the dress. Jun Wu Xie looked at the wedding dress in her arms for a very long time with her finger subconsciously sliding across the meticulous embroideries on the dress. Did mother have ever imagined the picture of her daughter wearing the wedding dress when she was making it?

    As time passed day by day, Jun Wu Xie lived her life as usual, enjoying the leisure time she could hardly have. It seemed like the hustle and bustle outside the Lin Pce had nothing to do with her. She got a few days to rest thoroughly. Not a single person came to disturb her. Even Jun Wu Yao hadn¡¯t appeared in front of her these past few days.

    She thought that he might be busy preparing for their marriage.

    Under the night sky, Jun Wu Xie was sitting beside the pond which was located in the yard. The moon shone its light on the surface of the pond while there were Koi fish swimming quietly inside the pond.

    The next morning was her wedding ceremony but up till today, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s emotion was peculiarly calm, as if the one and only marriage in her life waspletely unrted to her.

    Even the little ck cat was left speechless at her calmness.

    However, with the personality Jun Wu Xie had, it was already a rare andmendable case for her to be able to think of getting married.

    As for the others...

    Well, it was better to not ask too much from her.

    The wind of the night blown onto her face, bringing her a trace of coolness which belonged to the night.

    A figure suddenly appeared in the quiet and secluded yard, slowly getting closer to Jun Wu Xie.

    In a twinkling, Jun Wu Xie was encircled into a warm hug. The familiar breath made her loosen her alertness and get nearer to it subconsciously.

    ¡°I miss you.¡± A low and deep voice came into her ears, narrating the lovesickness of not being able to see her for days.

    Neither did Jun Wu Xie reply nor turn her head back. With her eyes lowered down, she was just looking at the calm pond water, seemingly to be thinking of something else.

    Without speaking again, the person behind her was just silently hugging her while being showered by the moonlight.

    After a really long time, that person spoke again. ¡°On this time of tomorrow, you will be my wife.¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Jun Wu Xie responded softly.

    It seemed like that person was smiling. The hands which were hugging her were slightly trembling, revealing the happiness hidden within that person.

    ¡°Little Xie, wait for me. I¡¯m going to marry you tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be waiting.¡± Jun Wu Xie nodded her head.

    Just as the way he came just now, without making a noise, that person left quietly.

    He left hurriedly, causing him to miss the faint blush that was emerging from Jun Wu Xie¡¯s cheeks.

 Chapter 2458 - The Big Wedding (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2458: The Big Wedding (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    As the sun started to rise and its pale rays slowly touched the earth, chasing away the darkness, the city was painted in ayer of gold hue.

    The whole city of Qi was covered in flowers, stretching a few miles.

    On both sides of the road, the flowers bloomed and the fragrance filled the noses.

    The teams that came to celebrate were endless as they drove from outside the city to the inside, surrounded with the fragrance of flowers, everyone¡¯s face was full of joy.

    After such a big battle, the news of such an auspicious event naturally made everyone joyous.

    All parties with influence came one after another as they bore celebratory gifts. The whole of Qi city was lively, the Rui Lin Army yed the role of bodyguards today, as they lined each side of the streets, from the outside of the city till the inside. Today, the young and vigorous warriors temporarily shed their armours, and instead donned identical long, red gowns and it tempered their usual ferocious auras with hints of joyousness and gentleness.

    Within the Lin Pce, a figure d in fiery red sat before the dressing table, the copper mirror caught the reflection of an absolutely beautiful face. Although the city was filled with hundreds of flowers, they couldn¡¯tpare to the beauty of thedy.

    Su Ya was dressed in red and she stood just behind Jun Wu Xie, looking at the splendidly dressed Jun Wu Xie and her eyes were filled withughter.

    Jun Wu Xie did not normally dress up and she was already a beautifuldy, with her looks, she had made people¡¯s hearts beat faster. But today, she applied a little make up and that made her quiet beauty stand out even more.

    Even as ady, when Su Ya saw Jun Wu Xie dressed in her wedding finery and with make up, she also could not help but light up.

    Her disciple, was of course the most beautiful today.

    Su Ya observed at Jun Wu Xie on this joyous day, yet, Jun Wu Xie was acting in her usual calm demeanour, as she bathed, changed her clothes and put on her makeup. Everything was done in a peaceful and calm manner with no trace of panic. Su Ya used a woodenb to helpb Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hair.

    Within the Lin Pce, Jun Wu Xia was the only female in the family, she did not have any sisters nor did she have a mother. Su Ya and Yue Ye were in her room as her master and disciple respectively as they spent the moment before the big ceremony together.

    ¡°Is your Master pretty today?¡± Su Ya smilingly asked Yue Ye who was seated to one side.

    Yue Ye¡¯s eyes have already looked forward, but upon the question from Su Ya, she nodded her head.

    ¡°My Master is the most beautifuldy in the world!¡±

    Su Yaughs lightly as her eyes turned down. Today, she was really happy for Jun Wu Xie but there was this momentary, fleeting touch of sorrow.

    This bright red wedding dress is destined to never be hers. Since that person has died, she would never put it on for another person.

    ¡°Master, are you not nervous?¡± Yue Ye blinked as she asked Jun Wu Xie, her eyes were filled with curiosity.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Yue Ye calmly, and she shook her head.

    Even though she is the one who proposed, why should she be nervous?

    Yue Ye stared at Jun Wu Xie for a while, but was chased by Su Ya to help Lord Meh Meh and Sacrificial Blood Rabbit ¡°dress up¡±.

    These two adorably silly beasts would be apanying Jun Wu Xie to marry, Su Ya and Yue Ye thought of the idea to dress them up.

    The two stupid beats were just washed white yesterday, and now they were sitting on the stools, awaiting their tasks.

    As Jun Wu Xie looked on, her heart has never been more calm than now.

    This sense of peace, to her, was a kind of special enjoyment.

    The crisp knocking sounded in the room, and Yue Ye stood up almost in an instant as she looked nervously at Jun Wu Xie.

 Chapter 2459 - The Big Weddingï¼ˆ2ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2459: The Big Wedding£¨2£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Qing¡¯s smiling voice came from outside the door. ¡°It¡¯s time.¡±

    Under the eyes of Yue Ye and Su Ya, Jun Wu Xie stood up slowly. Su Ya handed her the phoenix crown but Jun Wu Xie gently pushed it away and slightly shook her head.

    Since this was her wedding ceremony, she certainly had her own thoughts.

    Rejected the exquisite heavy phoenix crown, Jun Wu Xie picked up a simple head pendant from the dressing table and wore it on her head. The middle part of the thin silver chain was embellished with a ruby which was carved into the shape of a flower. It didn¡¯t look luxurious at allpared to the jade hairpins and the golden headwears on the dressing table, but it looked so good on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s forehead. The ruby was ced on the centre of her eyebrows, as if a dot of vermilion was applied between her eyebrows.

    ¡°I¡¯m ready.¡± Jun Wu Xie nced casually over the mirror. Though remaining a low profile, she looked stunning in the bright red wedding gown with her long ck hair flowing over her shoulders.

    Yue Ye who was standing aside was a little dumbfounded. She looked at the gorgeous phoenix crown and then moved her eyes onto the red veil which she held in her hands. Her mind went nk for a moment.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to pay much attention to thoseplicated formalities if you don¡¯t like it. There¡¯s no use of the veil anymore.¡± Su Ya immediately understood what her student meant and did not force her on following the red tape.

    Jun Qing had been waiting outside the door together with Long Qi and the other generals of the Rui Lin Army. Instead of holding the wedding ceremony in the Lin Pce, the ceremony today was held in the Ghost City which was located in the Qi City...

    After Jun Wu Yao revealed the antecedent of the Ghost City, the Ghost City had undergone a makeover. With just a few days, the entire city had transformed into a splendour and magnificence underground pce. It was really astounding to know that the Ghost Army were such quick workers.

    The moment the door opened and Jun Wu Xie walked out from her room, Jun Qing and the others who were waiting outside got stunned for a while.

    The beauty of the woman who was standing in front of their eyes had far gone beyond their expectations. All the people who once thought that they had already gotten used to the beauty of Jun Wu Xie were, once more, furiously blown away by the reality.

    It took quite some time for Jun Qing to recover from his astonishment. He then suddenly noticed that Jun Wu Xie didn¡¯t cover her face with the red veil. He looked at Su Ya who was standing behind Jun Wu Xie, restraining himself from saying something. After seeing Su Ya shrugging her shoulders, he roughly got that Jun Wu Xie might not want to use the red veil and thus, he too, didn¡¯t try to force her on wearing it.

    The generals of the Rui Lin Army didn¡¯t notice the issue at all. After these big broad men saw how beautiful and attractive Jun Wu Xie was, the rims of their eyes turned red with great reluctance, as if they were the one whose beloved daughter was getting married.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the presence of Jun Qing, they might probably cry out loud on the spot.

    Howe their Miss Young who¡¯s as pretty as a flower has just simply gotten married like this?

    ¡°The dress fits you. Hurry up and let¡¯s go, or else we¡¯ll be running out of time,¡± said Jun Qing with a smile. The marriage customs of the normal people weren¡¯t applicable to the people in the Lin Pce. It was fine if the couple were satisfied with it. Other than that, they wouldn¡¯t care.

    Jun Wu Xie slightly nodded her head and walked out of the courtyard of the Lin Pce with Su Ya and Yue Ye apanying beside her while Lord Meh Meh who had red flowers tied on its horns and Sacrificial Blood Rabbit with a red ribbon tying on its neck were both hopping behind the ck cat, following the footsteps of Jun Wu Xie, leaving the pce.

    A crowd of onlookers, the residents of the Qi City, was gathering outside the Lin Pce. The Ghost City was the ce where the wedding ceremony was held at. Most of the guests were sent to said location by Jun Xian beforehand to prevent people from crowding at the Lin Pce, causing Jun Wu Xie to be unable to step out of the entrance door.

    Nevertheless, the entrance of the Lin Pce was still blockedpletely by the residents who hade to visit after listening to the news. Involuntarily, every single pair of eyes looked into the pce with curiosity.

    The Miss Young of the Lin Pce was truly a legendary person in the past Qi Kingdom.

    Not knowing the proper way to act, she was gilded and presumptuous.

 Chapter 2460 - The Big Weddingï¼ˆ3ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2460: The Big Wedding£¨3£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    She was the infamous dandy girl in the Qi Kingdom, but no one would have ever thought that she was going to be the top of the Lower Realm with her name sweeping across the realm after many years!

    Not even a single person was able to connect the Jun Wu Xie now to the crazed fangirl many years ago who had always been chasing after the second prince. In the minds of the residents of the Qi City, the absurd engagement that was once made was even more like a defilement to Jun Wu Xie.

    No one was willing to mention it at all.

    Everyone was waiting. They were all waiting for the greatest wedding ceremony to begin.

    Without exaggerating, the scale of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s wedding ceremony had gone far beyond the scale of the wedding ceremony of the Emperor and the Empress of every country!

    The congrattionsing from the parties all around the world, the mountainous piles of wedding gifts and the Qi City which was now buried in the sea of flowers had be the novelties that everyone was keen to talk about.

    ¡°Who is Young Miss Jun going to marry?¡± asked a little kid in the crowd who was holding his mother¡¯s hand.

    However, no one was able to answer his question.

    Who was Jun Wu Xie going to marry?

    Normal people simply wouldn¡¯t know.

    The identity of Jun Wu Yao was mysterious from the start. Moreover, the fact that the Upper Realm was chasing after him had led the alliance of the three troops of army to have tacitly made the identity of Jun Wu Yao an unspoken secret.

    And this was why the public had totally no idea of who Jun Wu Xie was actually going to marry.

    When everyone was busy discussing animatedly with each other, there suddenly came a galloping sound of a horse from the street. Upon hearing the sound, everyone looked at the direction where the sound came from but they were soon being dumbfounded by the scene they saw in front of their eyes!

    There was a good-looking man who was dressed in a dark red robe riding on a ming bone horse which had a dark red light armor wearing on its body. With a pair of scarlet eyes on the body that was raging with ck fire, the horse looked like a demon walking out from a dream!

    There was the Night Regime following orderly behind the man. It was such a huge parade that the entire Qi City went silent at the mere moment.

    The fairness of Jun Wu Yao who was riding on the ming bone horse was heavenly. His innate evil charisma had even made those teenage girls who were looking at him to stand in stunned with their souls leaving their bodies, falling head over heels in love with him. However, their love was destined to be shredded into pieces. No matter how ignorant were them, they could already tell that the man was the bridegroom who was going to marry Jun Wu Xie.

    The parade stopped in front of the Lin Pce. Jun Wu Yao was sitting on the horse with his eyes staring at the entrance door of the Lin Pce which was wide opening. Second by second, the time passed. As always, there was a smile hanging on his face, but no one had actually noticed that his hands which were holding the reins were already full of sweat.

    He was waiting.

    He was waiting for her appearance.

    A fire red figure walked out slowly from the Lin Pce. With just an instant, everyone was attracted to the figure.

    She looked so beautiful, to the extent that everyone had forgotten to breathe at that moment. It was aplete silence outside the Lin Pce as all their eyes were focusing on the colour of bright red.

    With Jun Qing and the others apanying beside her, Jun Wu Xie walked out of the door of the Lin Pce. She slightly raised her head up and her eyes met the familiar pair of eyes outside the door.

    Without moving a bit, Jun Wu Yao was just sitting on the back of the horse with his back straight while looking at the little woman who had him lost in reverie walking, step by step, into his sight and then to the front of him.

    His throat seemed to be embroiled with raging fire with his Adam¡¯s apple slightly moving up and down. Stiffly but determinedly, he stretched his hand out towards her.

    There was no sedan chair. He just wanted to go through every single procedure with her today all by himself.

    Without any hesitation, Jun Wu Xie reached her hand out and put it on Jun Wu Yao¡¯s palm.

    Jun Wu Yao lifted his arm up and the bright red figure which was always striking on his heartstrings fell into his arms, sitting steadily on the horse.

 Chapter 2461 - The Big Weddingï¼ˆ4ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2461: The Big Wedding£¨4£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    As the crowd stood dumbfounded, ck mes shot up the hooves of the ming Bone horse that Jun Wu Yao was riding, and suddenly, it shot from the ground up to mid-air, and spirited those two eye-catching persons away.

    In that instance, there were exmations amongst the crowd.

    There was no bridal sedan chair to greet the bride ¨C whichdy wouldn¡¯t long for a husband to escort her to the wedding ceremony!

    The Night Regime heard the signal as they turned aboutfoot, the end of the line bing the start as they headed off the direction they came from, following Jun Wu Yao and Jun Wu Xie¡¯s figures. From start to end, there was no mouring from the Lin Pce, everyone was shocked into silence by this peculiar and aggressive wedding ceremony.

    Sitting upon the fiery horse, wild winds howled and blew at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hair, she remained safe and quiet within Jun Wu Yao¡¯s embrace, as she listened to the beat of his heart.

    Rapid and powerful, the frequency of his heartbeat betrayed the tension of Jun Wu Yao at that moment.

    Jun Wu Xie smiled at this but did not say anything.

    Once which was Ghost City, now has been reconstructed into something new, and even though sunlight couldn¡¯t poke through, but the ce was lit up by countless of candles.

    Fiery red foxtail lilies paved a path, the ming Bone horse stopped on its own at the front of the door. Within the Ghost City, it was already filled with people. Jun Xian sat at the central position as he watched the two persons dismount from the horse, a deep smile spread from the corners of his eyes.

    Jun Wu Yao pulled on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hand, as they took steps which brought them into the line of sight of the crowd. Their steps were slow but steady, the hand which he held was his whole world.

    The sounds of the celebration around him melted away from his ears, and the only thing he could hear was his own heartbeat.

    Jun Wu Xie was pulled forward by Jun Wu Yao, her cold eyes fell upon his side profile and showed a trace of confusion as everything because somewhat surreal.

    ¡°You are dying.¡±

    In that icy cold cave, the first voice that echoed through the dark as his.

    [You are trapped?¡±

    That was the first time she spoke to him.

    ¡°Huh? You mean these little things?¡±

    ¡°I release you, you save me.¡±

    As Jun Wu Xie stared at his side profile, he could not help but think of the first time the two of them met. In the cold and darkness, between him and her, there was only a trade for survival and freedom. She lived and he attained freedom.

    But unknowingly, from that moment on, they tied together inexplicably.

    Suddenly, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s steps paused.

    Her paused caused Jun Wu Yao to also stop. He turned around and a pair of purple eyes just started at her unblinkingly, a little nervous, a little expectant.

    ¡°Do you remember the first thing you said to me?¡± Jun Wu Xie suddenly asked.

    Jun Wu Yao was slightly distracted as Jun Wu Xie¡¯s actions led the guests to be stunned. This was the biggest, most amazing wedding ceremony they have ever attended and Jun Wi Xie¡¯s questions piqued their curiosity.

    Jun Wu Yao looked at Jun Wu Xie as the surprise in his eyes turned into a smile.

    His smile made his eyes squint, filled with some yearning as he said gently, ¡°You are dying.¡±

    That voice containedughter and made everyone shocked.

    ¡°You are trapped?¡± Jun Wu Xie replied.

    Jun Wu Yao lifted his hands as he curled his fingers around her soft hair.

    ¡°Huh? You mean these little things?¡±

    ¡°You release me, I save you.¡±

    The strange dialogue between the two persons made everyone present confused. It was obviously so strange but unknowingly, it made the people feel some sort of indescribable sense of happiness and contentment. The meaning behind those words were something only the two of them knew.

 Chapter 2462 - The Big Weddingï¼ˆ5ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2462: The Big Wedding£¨5£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The smile in Jun Wu Yao¡¯s eyes thickened. He leaned his body a little forward and whispered beside the ear of Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°As you wish.¡±

    As the deep voice came, a warm breath was blown on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s ears, rippling the calmke in her heart.

    ¡°This ce right here, it remembers every sentence that you have ever said.¡± Jun Wu Yao pulled Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hand and ced it on his chest. He had never thought that such an encounter between both of them would lead him in establishing a rtionship with Jun Wu Xie.

    It was as if she was destined to be his beloved. From the moment she appeared in front of him, his entire heart hadpletely fallen for her, making them inseparable.

    The time when they treated each other with just a cold-eyed stare, the time when they pointed their swords at each other and the time when there was blood sshing everywhere, who would have ever known that every single interaction between them would pull them closer to each other bit by bit, resulting them who were once strangers in falling into a never ending love with each other.

    All of these were just like a dream.

    Everything was so unreal to Jun Wu Yao that all he could only do was just to hold her hand firmly, as if only the warm sense of touch in his palm was able to constantly remind him that everything was actually real.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Jun Wu Yao with her eyes glinting.

    She suddenly lifted her hand up and touched Jun Wu Yao¡¯s face.

    ¡°Good boy.¡±

    Jun Wu Yao burst outughing. While being on cloud nine, step by step, they walked towards Jun Xian with his hand holding onto hers.

    Every single step seemed to be a piece of memory that belonged to both of them.

    He had once threatened her with all the lives in the Lin Pce to let him stay.

    She had once said that she had no other choice.

    He had once tried wilfully to provoke her emotion to see whether if there was any other emotions hidden under her icy face.

    She had once pierced mercilessly into his acupuncture point of death with her silver needle.

    He had once saved her dear grandfather in crisis and had taken the opportunity to trick the muddle-headed girl into giving him a kiss...

    Maybe it was after the kiss that everything had be different.

    He could no longer treat her as an interesting little thing anymore while she could also no longer threw her sarcasticments onto him and treat him badly.

    The two doors that were once tightly shut had each opened a small gap unwittingly after colliding with each other. When those gaps got bigger little by little, the breeze behind the doors would then blow across the hearts of each of them.

    Silently and quietly, the two doors disappeared with only two souls left to be blended with each other.

    She said that one day, she would be standing at the same position as him and she would fight against his enemy together with him.

    She asked him to wait for her.

    She said that she was definitely going to save him...

    The bloody memory was so vivid and distinct. It was as if her every word had been carved into his soul, not being able to be wiped off even after a very long time had passed.

    She was destined to be his beloved.

    There seemed to be no ce for anyone to interrupt the wedding ceremony, even Jun Xian was only smiling while looking at both the people who were tightly holding hands.

    It seemed like the solemn red tape was not needed between the two of them.

    It was as if just by looking through the eyes, they could already guess what was each other thinking about.

    It was just a really simple process. Neither did they pray to the Heaven nor pray to the Ground, although they were living under the sky and stepping on the ground, all the things they thought about was the ways of them overturning the world. The only person they bowed to was Jun Xian.

    Even so, Jun Xian didn¡¯t really have the courage to ask Jun Wu Yao to kneel at him. They just bowed to him ritually.

    To be honest, no one would have the guts to fool around since there was a bunch of people, the Night Regime and the Ghost Army, monitoring the behaviour of everyone like a fierce tiger, guarding at the site.

    After bowing to the senior, Jun Wu Yao immediately brought Jun Wu Xie back to the nuptial chamber, leaving a group of dumbfounded audience with a confused expression on their faces behind.

    The wedding ceremony... was prepared so grandly, but... the whole process was actually this simple!

 Chapter 2463 - The Wedding Night ï¼ˆ1ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2463: The Wedding Night £¨1£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    However, what they didn¡¯t realize was that it was actually not really easy for both Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao to be able to carry on the wedding ceremony to this extent...

    If it wasn¡¯t for them having scruples towards the people in the Lin Pce, Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao might probably pledge their marriage privately without informing the others.

    Nobody would have the courage to disturb the wedding night of Jun Wu Yao. All the guests were then invited and sent to the banquet by Jun Xian.

    Whereas, Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao who should be the spotlight of today had earlier gone back to their room.

    Though there wasn¡¯t any reddish decoration in the clean and tidy bedroom, Jun Wu Xie felt especially cosy and warm. Theyout of the room was exactly the same as her room in the Lin Pce. It was just that the size of the bed... was bigger.

    There were only two of them in the room. After entering the room, Jun Wu Yao who first hurriedly brought Jun Wu Xie back was in a slight daze. The purple eyes gazed at Jun Wu Xie who was sitting in the chair, seemingly to be unable to move his sight away anymore.

    From now on, she was his wife and he was her husband.

    The moment he thought about the changes in each other¡¯s identity, the heart of Jun Wu Yao was then filled with a kind of contentment that he had never experienced before.

    It was as if he was the happiest person in the world with just by looking at her.

    ¡°Little Xie...¡± He couldn¡¯t hold himself from walking toward her. The slightly trembling fingers of his slid across her smooth face. The soft sense of touch under his fingers gave him an electric shock all over his body.

    Jun Wu Xie raised her head and looked at him who was blushing on the face with her eyes slowly blinking.

    The whole body of Jun Wu Yao stiffened and all the blood in his body seemed to be surging into his brain. There were many things he wanted to do but he didn¡¯t know where should he be starting from.

    The impetuousness that was wilding inside him made him a little afraid.

    He didn¡¯t want to hurt her.

    Since he had married her, no one else was allowed to hurt her a bit, not even he himself.

    It was just a touch from his fingertips and Jun Wu Yao was almost going to let the impetuousness suppressed within him out. He wasn¡¯t sure whether he was able to remain the rationality he had now if he got himself closer to her.

    This was the little guy that he had been looking and waiting for many years, how was he going to stay calm?

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Jun Wu Yao for a very long time. All she saw was just him touching her face without having any other actions after that. She rolled her eyes and stood up all of a sudden. While holding onto Jun Wu Yao¡¯s hand, she pulled him and walked towards the neat wedding bed.

    With his whole body stiffening, Jun Wu Yao could only widen his eyes and let Jun Wu Xie pull him to the bed. He was then pressed by Jun Wu Xie to sit stiffly on the bed. Followed by a gentle pushing from her pair of hands, he was caught off-guard and fell onto the soft bed.

    He was all tensed up to the extreme with every cell in his body growling.

    But he didn¡¯t dare to move.

    He was deeply afraid of hurting her.

    Nevertheless, Jun Wu Xie took off her shoes and socks. She suddenly raised the lower part of her skirt up and sat astride Jun Wu Yao¡¯s waist.

    The soft touch of her hipsing across from the cloths had caused Jun Wu Yao¡¯s body to tremble. It seemed like his blood was all rushing towards somewhere else in his body at the very moment.

    ¡°Little Xie...¡± With his throat knot rolling, his throat became exceedingly dry and his purple eyes were covered with ayer of lust.

    While looking at him without speaking a word, Jun Wu Xie just raised her hand and took off the beautiful wedding gown after unfastening the clothing buckles on her dress. Her every movement seemed to be stimting Jun Wu Yao¡¯s nerves, causing the vein on his hand to protrude from his tensed muscles.

    After she carefully folded the wedding gown and put it aside, Jun Wu Xie suddenly took out a coverless book from her underclothes and began to read it seriously.

    ¡°...¡± Jun Wu Yao was full of anticipation. He would have never thought that this little woman would just sit on his waist and start reading like this!

 Chapter 2464 - The Wedding Nightï¼ˆ2ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2464: The Wedding Night£¨2£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    No matter how nervous Jun Wu Yao was, he waspletely left speechless after seeing the way Jun Wu Xie acted. Resignedly, he tried to sit himself up but was then pushed back by Jun Wu Xie with a sudden p!

    ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Jun Wu Xie said while frowning without moving her eyes away from the book.

    ¡°Little Xie, this doesn¡¯t seem to be the time to read.¡± Jun Wu Yao could neither cry norugh. The impetuousness that had just risen up was left suspended in midair due to the series of actions that were done by Jun Wu Xie.

    Yet, he didn¡¯t want to force her into doing something that she was unwilling to do. Even though it felt like his body was burning in purgatory, all he could do was just to endure it.

    ¡°Be quiet,¡± said Jun Wu Xie in a cold voice.

    Jun Wu Yao had no choice but to lie straightly on the bed while trying his best to ignore the arising passioning from the lower part of his abdomen.

    But...

    This wasn¡¯t a thing that could be tolerated by any man at all.

    It was the wedding night and the one he loved was straddling his waist with her outer clothing off. The inadvertent rubs could even drive a saint crazy but he could do nothing except for enduring it. Jun Wu Yao felt that his willpower to control himself from doing something had never been this weak before in his whole life...

    All Jun Wu Yao could do was just to recite the mantra in his heart, forcing himself to be distracted.

    Until the moment he was able to even recite the mantra backwards fluently for hundred times, there was finally some movements from Jun Wu Xie.

    With her brows frowning slightly, she seemed to be in full of puzzlement. It was hard to imagine that there was actually something that she wasn¡¯t able to understand in this world.

    ¡°I... don¡¯t really get it, perhaps... you should be the one reading it?¡± After pondering for quite some time, only then Jun Wu Xie spoke to Jun Wu Yao.

    Jun Wu Yao almost had a breakdown.

    Every single minute in the wedding night was extremely valuable!

    It was such a precious wedding night but instead of doing some ¡°appropriate things¡± with him, his cute little wife was asking him to read books together with her. What was actually going on?

    Nheless, no matter how speechless he was, Jun Wu Yao could only nod his head and looked fondly at Jun Wu Xie with his impetuousness being deeply suppressed.

    Without making a sound, Jun Wu Xie handed him the book which she held in her hand.

    Submissively, Jun Wu Yao took over the book and flipped through it. As the moment he looked into it...

    ¡°Who gave this to you?¡± After Jun Wu Yao nced over the contents in the book, his eyes widened and he then looked at Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Master gave it to me,¡± answered Jun Wu Xie honestly.

    The expression on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face became really subtle.

    ¡°She said that I know nothing about these things and asked me to learn them from the book.¡± For the first time, there was a trace of guilty conscience found on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s expression. With her eyes wavering, she had no courage to look into Jun Wu Yao¡¯s pair of eyes.

    Jun Wu Yao let a deep breath in and threw the book on the floor all of a sudden. He then abruptly turned his body over and straight off exchanged his position with Jun Wu Xie¡¯s, pressing the petite woman on the bed with his arms encircling around her.

    ¡°If you want to learn, I¡¯ll teach you then. You don¡¯t have to learn from the book.¡± Jun Wu Yao¡¯s eyes slightly narrowed. He never thought that his stupid little girl would actually cram for the wedding night at thest minute.

    It was almost in just an instant, those undisguised erotic paintings had caused the veryst rationality of Jun Wu Xie to break apart.

    It turned out that his little girl had no disapproval for things like these.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face was unusually blushed. She looked awkwardly to aside.

    However, Jun Wu Yao raised his hand and adjusted her face that was avoiding him so that she could face him. With his eyes fixing domineeringly onto her eyes, his hand which was at first touching on her face moved across the side of her face and slid to the cor of her clothes. He then spoke with a low and husky voice.

    ¡°Little Xie, where do you want to start to learn from?¡±

    ¡°Is it like this?¡±

    His fingertips flipped open the neat cor.

    The warm hand covered on the soft part of his desire.

    ¡°Or like this?¡±

 Chapter 2465 - The Wedding Night (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2465: The Wedding Night (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Wherever Jun Wu Yao¡¯s hands touched, it felt like there was a bizarre heat left burning like a raging fire on the skin of Jun Wu Xie. The blush on her face became redder and there was heat gushing out from all over her body. It was an utterly subtle feeling.

    Jun Wu Yao slightly lowered his body. It was all soft and tender tactility under his wide broad chest. With a wild and devilish smile, he whispered beside Jun Wu Xie¡¯s ear. ¡°No matter what you want to learn, I can teach you.¡± Even though he had zero experience, his instincts told him very well what he actually wanted.

    He wanted her everything.

    With her eyes half closed, his smell was whirling all around her nose, pervading through her breath.

    The smiling lipsnded on her neck. One after another, as if it was the warm raindrops pitter-pattering on her neck.

    Soft and light kisses, they were gentle and close-packed.

    Jun Wu Xie felt indescribably torrid as if she herself was bathing in the hot spring with her consciousness slowly fading away.

    ¡°Little Xie, do you want to learn it?¡± A smiling voice, full of temptation, came into her ears.

    Her clothes were taken off. Jun Wu Xie gazed at Jun Wu Yao who had all his clothes taken off without her realizing when with her eyes half closed. Unknowingly, her breathing became quicker.

    Her nk mind could no longer think of anything. Following her self instinct, she could only nod her head gently.

    The smile that was hanging on the corners of Jun Wu Yao¡¯s lips deepened. Kissing every inch of her skin while flitting across every soft part on her body, the big hand quietly went downwards.

    A sudden electric current went across her whole body. With her eyes widening, her body tensed up subconsciously. The exmation of surprise which was yet to leave her mouth was then engulfed by the kiss on her lips. The soft and gentle kiss swallowed up the air in her mouth, plundering every inch of her fragrance domineeringly without losing its gentleness. The kiss was mingled with an inexperienced pleasure, leading her to be at a lost of the direction to think.

    While fluttering using his lips and teeth, he whispered. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid... I won¡¯t hurt you...¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mind was in a daze. The muzzy feeling made her eyes misty and the pair of hands was cing diffidently in front of his boiling chest. It was as if every single contact between their skin was burning in ze.

    There was a trace of mystification and obliviousness in her eyes that were covered with ayer of fog. She looked so helpless, causing the beast inside Jun Wu Xie to break itself free from thest restraint. He let in a deep breath with his whole body trembling surreptitiously under extreme sufferance. The bean-sized drop of sweat exuded from his forehead and slid across his jawline that was as sharp as a knife, dripping onto her fair vicle skin.

    The crystal clear sweat drops rolled over her delicate vicle, bringing her a different kind of seductive amorous style.

    Little by little, the burning fingertips were kneading here and there, exploring the ce that had never been visited by anyone before.

    The heat at that particr ce was just like a ming fire, it kept burning the veryst rationality of Jun Wu Xie.

    The whole body of Jun Wu Xie was being pounded by an unfamiliar titition. Her petite body was trembling under him.

    ¡°Little Xie... I... can¡¯t stand it... anymore...¡± The voice which he squeezed through the gaps of his teeth came into Jun Wu Xie¡¯s ears.

    Muddledly, she opened her eyes and looked at his face that was covered with sweat. Without knowing why, she stretched her hands out suddenly and rounded his neck while speaking beside his ear in a shaking voice.

    ¡°Don¡¯t... stand it...¡±

    The three words were like a sweet enchantment used in breaking a spell, Jun Wu Yao¡¯s eyes turned deeper and darker. The moment his eyes met Jun Wu Xie¡¯s pair of eyes, he instantly breathed in deeply...

    ¡°Little Xie... I love you...¡±

    ¡°Uh!¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    It was a sultry night which every minute of the night was absolutely precious.

 Chapter 2466 - The Peaceful Times (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2466: The Peaceful Times (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The sun was shining.

    Jun Wu Yao awoke from his slumber, the weight at the crook of his arm and the warmth on his chest gave him a little shock, from the moment he opened his eyes and saw Jun Wu Xie¡¯s sleeping face. That fair little face, peaceful with sleep, the longshes fanning out from her lids, casting a shadow under her eyes.

    Letting out a deep breath, Jun Wu Yao had never experienced this sort of contentment. The most precious person in the work was currently in his embrace; the feeling of happiness was as if he owned the whole world.

    Looking at a sleeping Jun Wu Xie¡¯s side profile, Jun Wu Yao could not resist kissing her earlobe and it caused Jun Wu Xie to stir in her sleep, her creamy, silky back shifted on his chest and evoked a wave of heat across his body. All the details fromst night emerged in his mind at that moment and the calm impulse seemed to be provoked again.

    He hugged her lightly, but didn¡¯t intend to do more.

    With that pure sleeping face, no one wanted to disturb that contentment.

    His little fellow is now entirely his.

    This feeling is so great.

    ¡°Uhh...¡± Jun Wu Xie stirred as she woke up drowsily. She slowly opened her eyes and the first thing she saw was the smiling handsome face of Jun Wu Yao.

    ¡°Morning.¡± Jun Wu Yao greeted Jun Wu Xie smilingly.

    Jun Wu Xie was shock still, her eyes grew big as she stared at Jun Wu Yao strangely.

    Jun Wu Yao grwe nervous.

    Did he demand for too much yesterday?

    His smiling face started to be a little frozen.

    Jun Wu Xie blinked, and said, ¡°I forget that we are already married.¡±

    Used to waking up alone, Jun Wu Xie was somewhat shocked and could not react to seeing Jun Wu Yao beside her in bed.

    Her words caused Jun Wu Yao to not know whether tough or cry, so he just kissed her brow affectionately.

    ¡°You¡¯ll get used to it in the future.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie justid silently within his embrace, the warm atmosphere surrounding the two became even hotter.

    ¡°I want to take a bath.¡± Jun Wu Xie said lowly. Her whole body was aching and it was making her very ufortable but she didn¡¯t know how to express it.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Jun Wu Yao as he transformed his Dark Spirit into an ink snake and sent it to inform someone to prepare warm water for Jun Wu Xie¡¯s bath.

    Ye Sha brought the hot water into the outer house, not disturbing the two people inside the room. After finishing the bath preparations, he made it known to them and left.

    Jun Wu Xie sat up in bed, her bright body was aching and as her skin came into contact with the cold air, it caused her to tremble. Before she could even put on some clothes, a coat has beenid across her shoulders.

    ¡°I¡¯ll carry you to your bath.¡± Ju Wu Yao¡¯s long arm casually pulled a coat over his body and he used Jun Wu Xie¡¯s clothes to wrap her up.

    Jun Wu Xie did not make a sound as she allowed him to do as he pleased.

    After he carried her to the side of the bathtub, Jun Wu Yao then very gently ced her into the warm water, and said softly, ¡°Do you need my help?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face flushed red immediately as she bent her head and shook it.

    Jun Wu Yao looked at her rare expression of shyness and embarrassment, his mood flew out of the window as a smile appeared on his face.

    They were husband and wife and they would be spending long days together, he would not rush this moment.

    Back in the bedroom, Jun Wu Xie release a breath, the scent of ****st night seemingly pervaded the room, reminding him of what happened and teasing his mood. He sat beside the bed and tried his best to calm his inner turmoil.

    Laughing eyes swept past the messy bed.

    However, the smile broke from his face in an instant.

 Chapter 2467 - The Peaceful Times (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2467: The Peaceful Times (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie was soaking in warm water to relieve the aches and pain in her body. It was Jun Wu Xie¡¯s first time being intimate and she was experiencing the after effects of it.

    Suddenly, Jun Wu Yao¡¯s figure appeared at her side and caused her to be momentarily distracted. She discovered that the expression on Jun Wu Yao¡¯s face was unnaturally nervous, anxiety and worry shed in his eyes.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at him in puzzlement.

    ¡°Are you hurt?¡± Jun Wu Yao looked at Jun Wu Xie in worry. Last night, he went a bit out of control. Did he hurt her as he wasn¡¯t able to control his carnal desires?

    ¡°No.¡± Jun Wu Xie shook her head as she didn¡¯t think that her body had any injuries.

    ¡°You are not hurt? Then why are there traces of blood on the bed?¡± Jun Wu Yao was still distraught.

    ¡°.....¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face turned red in that moment, a pair of strained eyes looked away from him awkwardly.

    ¡°Exactly where did you hurt yourself? Let me see, I.... I lost control yesterday. Don¡¯t worry about me feeling guilty. If you¡¯re hurt, then we should get it treated immediately...¡± Jun Wu Yao was somewhat vexed as he obviously didn¡¯t wish to hurt her, but why was he still so impetuous.

    Jun Wu Xiepletely made no sound, her body was almostpletely submerged in warm water, leaving only the lips and above, her mouth making little bubbles on the water¡¯s surface.

    ¡°Little Xie?¡± Since Jun Wu Yao didn¡¯t receive a reply from Jun Wu Xie, he asked her again.

    Jun Wu Xie mumbled, ¡°Not injured.¡±

    ¡°Not injured?¡± Jun Wu Yao drew a nk.

    ¡°You are really an idiot.¡± Jun Wu Xie nced at him, her eyes filled with contempt.

    Jun Wu Yao was even more confused.

    ¡°Then what is going on?¡± Jun Wu Xie was still worried.

    Jun Wu Xie waved Jun Wu Yao over, and he immediately leaned over.

    With her wet hand reaching for his shoulders, her long wet hair spread behind her, Jun Wu Xie whispered softly into the ear of Jun Wu Yao.

    Whispered words spread into Jun Wu Yao¡¯s ear, and in that moment melted away his worries but reced with a sense of ignorance.

    Jun Wu Xie pushed him away once she finished whispering.

    Although she was inexperienced, but as a doctor, she understood the human anatomy, and she knew that certain things happen. But this idiot, actually thought she was injured.

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s eyes widened slightly as he looked at her,plicated emotions surged within his chest. After holding back for a bit, he asked ¡°Then..... Will you bleed in the future?¡± This question held a bit of worry, and a bit of anxiety.

    Jun Wu Xie gave him a supercilious look, ¡°If you are gentle, then I won¡¯t bleed.¡±

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s expression became moreplicated, he looked at Jun Wu Xie with a trace of apology in his eyes as he held her wet hand and kissed the corner of her lips.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Even though you are not injured, but because of me, in the future, I will.... Be gentle.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie mumbled ¡°You can control?¡± Last night with all its vividness of their love making, he did not once had the intention of being gentle. Even when she was whimpering out of breath he did not stop. If only she wasn¡¯t confused and in a daze, she would have kicked him out of bed!

    ¡°I..... will try my best.¡± Jun Wu Yao, at this moment, did not dare to be strong-willed. At some points, even the will of the saint would copse, he did not want to confirm.

    Jun Wu Xie nced at him and took her hand back as she said coldly, ¡°I want to continue my bath.¡±

    This was clearly an order.

    Jun Wu Yao looked at his petite wife as he did not know whether tough or cry and reluctantly retreated from the bathroom.

 Chapter 2468 - Relapse (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2468: Rpse (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Yao walked towards the bed and looked at the virgin blood on the bed sheet, the smile in his eyes thickened. He took a nce over the door which was tightly shut before he suddenly swung his arms and pulled the bed sheet down from the bed. He then kept the bed sheet into his Cosmos Sack nimbly.

    The ck cat that was lying in the corner, pretending to be dead all the time had witnessed someone¡¯s extremely childish behaviour, but it could only continue to pretend to sleep, not having the guts to make a sound due to his powerfulness.

    Even a bed sheet with virgin blood on it was being kept like a treasure, did the Night Regime and the Ghost Army know that you were this childish!!

    Sitting on a chair while waiting for Jun Wu Xie, at this moment, Jun Wu Yao was indescribably happy.

    However...

    A vigorous sound suddenly came from the bathroom.

    It was almost in an instant, the ck cat that was originally lying on the ground rushed towards the bathroom with a swoosh while Jun Wu Yao¡¯s figure turned into a light beam and dashed into the bathroom.

    Inside the bathroom, the big bathtub fell onto the ground with warm water which was still giving off steam flowing all over the floor. Wrapped in a garment, Jun Wu Xie was lying on the ground with aplete paleness on her face. All her muscles tightened up and her whole body was trembling in pain. The blue veins popped up from her skin, spreading across her entire body. They looked exceedingly harsh against her white skin.

    It was as if Jun Wu Yao¡¯s chest was heavily punched by somebody, even his breathing seemed to be stopping at the moment. He walked swiftly towards Jun Wu Xie and carried her in his arms.

    During the time, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s teeth was biting on her lower lip to the point that it almost bled with her eyes tightly closed, forcing herself to endure the acute pain.

    ¡°Little Xie?¡± With his eyes widened, panic had upied the entire space of his heart at this moment.

    Decisively, the ck cat jumped to aside. The moment it saw Jun Wu Xie¡¯s condition, it then knew that... Jun Wu Xie had once again rpsed.

    Since when she returned from the Spirit World, Jun Wu Xie hadn¡¯t been suffering a rpse for quite some time. The chaotic energy inside Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body was well suppressed by the treatment of the Spirit Lord. Although it couldn¡¯t be cured, the treatment was still very effective. The ck cat had never thought that Jun Wu Xie would now encounter a recurrence again!

    Worse, Qin Song and Long Jiu had already returned to the Soul World and now, no one else was able to control Jun Wu Xie¡¯s energy.

    ¡°What the hell is going on!¡± Jun Wu Yao raised his head all of a sudden and looked at the ck cat that was being dumbfounded by the scene.

    Since the ck cat and Jun Wu Xie shared the same body, only it knew what had happened to Jun Wu Xie.

    Without further dy, the ck cat immediately told him about the forceful methods used by Jun Wu Xie during her cultivation.

    Upon hearing it, the colour on Jun Wu Yao¡¯s face was gone in a second.

    He wouldn¡¯t have thought that the invincible power of Jun Wu Xie was actually an exchange of her own life.

    It seemed like his throat was being choked by someone¡¯s hands, it was so painful that he couldn¡¯t even breathe. Jun Wu Yao had never been feeling so regret of the n he made that day like the way he did today.

    ¡°The people from the Soul World have already gone back. Let¡¯s go to the Spirit World, the Spirit Lord might have ways to handle it!¡± said the ck cat anxiously.

    Jun Wu Yao didn¡¯t speak a word. His chest felt so painful to the extent that he was going to suffocate. He stretched his hand out and ced it in front of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s chest with an extremely serious expression on his face.

    A cloud of ck mist spread out from Jun Wu Yao¡¯s palm. The dark spirit didn¡¯t flow into Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body but rotated anticlockwise around Jun Wu Yao¡¯s hand. The hand which was surrounded by the ck dark spirit showed a translucent state in front of the ck cat.

    With just a look, it actually had no any difference from those souls!

    The ck cat widened its eyes unbelievably. As the ck mist slowly moved up, wherever it passed by, the skin and flesh of Jun Wu Xie had be the same as a soul, illusory and unreal.

 Chapter 2469 - Relapse (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2469: Rpse (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s whole arm had transformed into a spirit appendage, wave upon wave of soul power actually flowed through his arm and into Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body. The whole room was shrouded in silence.

    His eyes were filled with Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face in pain, how much pain she was suffering that her normally cold face became twisted and contorted?

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s heart felt like it was shattered into many pieces, but he didn¡¯t dare stop the movements of his hand even for half a minute.

    The ck cat was shocked silly by the scene in front of it.

    It had following Jun Wu Xie for so long, and had certain understanding towards the soul bodies. Although it knew that there were certain special ways that could allow the soul to exit the human body, but it didn¡¯t know that in this world there was someone who could directly transform part of his body into a soul body.

    This is absolutely..... Beyond logical.

    The ck cat didn¡¯t dare to ask much at this moment as it looked on in worry at Jun Wu Xie.

    The blue veins that covered the whole of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body slowly receded under the guidance of Jun Wu Yao. The pain that filled her face also slowly disappeared.

    Once the pain has passed, Jun Wu Xie slowly opened her eyes, Jun Wu Yao¡¯s imposing expression fell into her eyes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t speak.¡± Jun Wu Yao said lowly, his voice was suppressed and squeezed out from his chest.

    Jun Wu Xie opened her mouth but truly could not speak.

    Only when Jun Wu Xie¡¯s condition appeared to have stabilized, then only did Jun Wu Yao receded his power and transform his arm back without much effort, as he swept Jun Wu Xie into his embrace.

    There was that one second where he thought he would have lost her.

    Jun Wu Xie also didn¡¯t expect that she would rpse at that moment. She didn¡¯t want to tell Jun Wu Yao about this matter, but it looked like.....

    ...

    It could not be hidden anymore.

    She thought that Jun Wu Yao would say something to her, but he just silently carried her and ced her upon their bed and wiped her sweat from her body.

    ¡°I need to go out for a while.¡± Jun Wu Yao kissed her forehead.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded.

    Jun Wu Yao turned and left. The ck cat jumped onto the bedside at that moment, looked at Jun Wu Xie and said, ¡°He knows about your cultivation.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie let out a soft sigh.

    Having walked out of the room, Jun Wu Yao closed the door gently. Ye Sha and the rest, who stood guard at the door, saw Jun Wu Yao appear. Their faces were straight but their eyes held meaningful smiles.

    However, they could not any trace of enjoyment from Jun Wu Yao¡¯s expression.

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s face was very unsightly, his brows were wrinkled as he stepped away from his room.

    ¡°Lord Jue.....¡± Ye Mei sensed something uncharacteristic as he looked nervously at the unsightly face of Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s expression suddenly tightened, and he spurted blood from his mouth.

    Ye Sha and Ye Mei¡¯s faces turned pale!

    Jun Wu Yao raised his hand at the same moment, stopping them from expressing their shock. He frowned and raised his hand to his bloody lips while he gestured to them to keep quiet.

    Ye Sha and Ye Mei both stood frozen at the same spot.

    Lord Jue¡¯s life and death worm actually activated.

    What was happening? How did the life and death worm suddenly activate?!

    Jun Wu Yao endured the pain caused by the life and death worm. He raised his hand and wiped the blood that sttered on the ground, he dare not leave a trace of the bloody smell.

    His little fellow was very sensitive to the smell of blood. He did not want her to know this, any of this.

 Chapter 2470 - Relapse (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2470: Rpse (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Ye Sha and Ye Mei immediately helped Jun Wu Yao to the side room to rest.

    ¡°Let Ye Jie take care of Little Xie.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Sha immediately went to find Ye Jie.

    Ye Mei was beyond anxious as the life and death worm is a rare, poisonous intestinal parasite which needed a special kind of employment. It was smelted using a locust that involved the soul. It suppressed one¡¯s strength, and also temporarily sealed the soul.

    On normal days there would not be any abnormalities, but once the soul power was activated, it would trigger the poison and cause an attack.

    Jun Wu Yao had always known the special characteristics of the life and death worm, so even though his strength might be suppressed, he would not use his soul power.

    The attack of the life and death worm this time caused Ye Mei to be incessantly worried. Once the life and death worm has been activated, it would enter an insane state of attack. Even if Jun Wu Yao didn¡¯t use his soul power in the future, this kind of agony will continue for a long time, and it would cause great damage to his body.

    ¡°Lord Jue, what exactly happened? Why did you.... Use your soul power?¡± Ye Mei frowned hard with worry.

    Jun Wu Yao did not reply as he was trying his best to control the intense pain that was wrecking throughout his whole body. The pain he was experiencing was vastly different to a physical pain as it came from the soul. It was indescribable and the soul pain made one even more helplesspared to physical pain.

    The hand upon the table was clenched tight into a fist, so tight that his veins and bones stood out stark white.

    Jun Wu Yao had experienced this sort of pain when he was administered the poison and in the thousand years since, to experience the pain once again, it was a hundred times more painful than before.

    Ye Mei stood aside not knowing what he could do. Once the life and death worm was activated, there was no other way to suppress or control it. There was only one such poison within the Three Realms and it so happened that it was nted within Jun Wu Yao¡¯s body.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell her.¡± Jun Wu Yao¡¯s lips were bloodlessly pale. That offending trail of blood by the side of his mouth was wiped clean by his hand, his voice trembled as he spoke.

    ¡°Your subordinate understands. Lord Jue, don¡¯t speak anymore.¡± The eyes of Ye Mei were rimmed red as he realized how truly powerless they were in the face of the life and death worm.

    Jun Wu Yao waved his hand and Ye Mei retired.

    Once the life and death worm broke out, no one could help him. He had to withstand the first round of attack, failing which, his strength would once again bergely damaged.

    Ye Mei did not utter a word as he silently retreated from the room.

    Once exited, Ye Mei stood outside the room looking sad and dreary.

    Ye Sha returned once he had instructed Ye Jie to attend to Jun Wu Xie. Upon reaching the room, he saw Ye Mei standing outside with his face so unsightly, the two of them exchanged a nce but did not speak.

    Who would have thought, just yesterday was the grand wedding ceremony, and today, Jun Wu Yao¡¯s life and death worm would be activated. They were very clear that Jun Wu Yao had endured the intense pain as he left the wedding chamber so that Jun Wu Xie could not discover his strange behaviour. No matter what, they didn¡¯t dare to recount a single word of what happened to Jun Wu Xie.

    Ye Jie followed Jun Wu Yao¡¯s instruction and went to attend to Jun Wu Xie. When he first entered the room, he saw the water on the bathroom floor, and as he looked up, he saw that Jun Wu Xie was perched on the edge of the bed, wearing a single piece of unlined garment.

    ¡°Young Miss?¡± Ye Jie watched Jun Wu Xie, and wondered why she felt that Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face held some strangeness. Her face was obviously fair, but somehow it felt like within that fairness, there was also a wanness that was brought on by some illness.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Jun Wu Xie lifted her eyes and looked towards Ye Jie.

    ¡°Lord Jue told me to attend to you.¡± replied Ye Jie.

 Chapter 2471 - Relapse (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2471: Rpse (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Ye Jie served Jun Wu Xie on changing her clothes. The seque brought by the pain during the rpse had slowly subsided.

    It was alreadyte morning, Jun Wu Xie had been staying in the room for quite a while but there was no sign of Jun Wu Yaoing back, causing her to be a little curious. After asking Ye Jie, Ye Jie too, didn¡¯t know where did Jun Wu Yao go while the ck cat aside looked slightly worried.

    ¡°Little ck.¡± Jun Wu Xie suddenly spoke.

    ¡°Meow?¡± The ck cat seemed to be thinking of something, causing it to be in a trance after Jun Wu Xie called its name.

    ¡°Was Wu Yao the one who saved me just now?¡± Looking at the ck cat, it seemed like Jun Wu Xie was asking a question but she had actually gotten the answer in her mind.

    Qin Song and Long Jiu had returned to the Soul World, thus no any other person was able to manage her chaotic energy except if they went to the Spirit World and seeked help from the Spirit Lord. However, the entrance of the Spirit World was a few days journey away from their ce plus the Spirit Lord couldn¡¯t leave the Spirit World since he needed to sustain the Spirit World. There was no way he would be here.

    Therefore, the person who was able to suppress the chaotic energy inside her could only be Jun Wu Yao and no one else.

    ¡°Err... I don¡¯t know...¡± The eyes of the ck cat seemed to be looking away from Jun Wu Xie. It wasn¡¯t sure how should it exin everything it saw to Jun Wu Xie.

    Should it tell Jun Wu Xie that Jun Wu Yao could simply turn his body into a soul?

    Even it itself felt that this was such a crazy and unimaginable thing, let alone Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± asked Jun Wu Xie with her brows slightly frowned.

    Without having any other choices, the ck cat could only tell Jun Wu Xie about all the things it witnessed just now.

    The fact that Jun Wu Yao was able to turn himself into a soul ording to his will and could even choose to transform only his arm had truly surprised Jun Wu Xie.

    But before Jun Wu Xie could even think about the issue in detail, Ye Jie who was standing aside was startled and the teacup which she held in her hand shed onto the ground.

    Jun Wu Xie turned her head and looked at Ye Jie in confusion. Ye Jie¡¯s face took on a ghastly expression with her eyes widening in horror.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Looking at Ye Jie¡¯s colourless face, Jun Wu Xie asked.

    Ye Jie suddenly realized that the way she reacted was a bit inappropriate. She hurriedly crouched down and picked up the broken cup on the floor piece by piece with her head down, not daring to look into Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes. With a small voice, she said. ¡°N-... Nothing...¡±

    Jun Wu Xie stood up all of a sudden and walked to the front of Ye Jie.

    Not having the courage to simply move, Ye Jie could only remain her pose of crouching down, pretending to pick up the fragments of the teacup, but after she had finished picking up those fragments, there was no sign of her trying to get up.

    Both of them remained locked in stalemate in the room.

    ¡°Ye Jie.¡± The voice of Jun Wu Xie came from the top of Ye Jie¡¯s head.

    The whole body of Ye Jie shuddered.

    ¡°Lift your head up.¡±

    Ye Jie immediately stiffened, not having the guts to move even a bit.

    ¡°Lift your head up,¡± ordered Jun Wu Xie again.

    After hesitating for a long time, only then Ye Jie raised her head up slowly with her pair of big muddled eyes filling with tears.

    ¡°Young... Young Miss...¡±

    ¡°You know something, don¡¯t you?¡± Jun Wu Xie narrowed her eyes. Although Ye Jie was clumsy, she wasn¡¯t as fragile as the normal teen girls. There was definitely something wrong with her not being able to control her emotions.

    ¡°No... I... I know nothing...¡± Ye Jie began to panic. When Ye Sha asked her toe over, she had totally no idea of what was going on, but the ck cat¡¯s words had made here into a realization of the things that might have been happening.

    Lord Jue clearly had used his soul power to save Young Miss!

    But...

    He shouldn¡¯t be using it!

    ¡°Is it rted to Wu Yao?¡± With her eyes narrowing, Jun Wu Xie didn¡¯t miss any tiny changes in Ye Jie¡¯s expression.

    Ye Jie opened her mouth. It seemed like her voice was being stuck in her throat, not letting her to speak even a word.

 Chapter 2472 - Relapse (5)

    <h4>Chapter 2472: Rpse (5)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s lips were tight as she noted every reaction of Ye Jie. She suddenly turned and strode off without saying a word.

    Ye Jie internally panicked as she hurriedly stood up and move to catch up with Jun Wu Xie.

    However, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s pace was very fast and was much faster than Ye Jie. In a blink of an eye, she had already reached the outside of the room.

    The pce which was transformed by the Ghost City could not see the light of day but was lit with candles everywhere. The small courtyard outside the room was decorated intricately, but at this time, it was more like the graveyard shift, not daytime.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s gaze passed over every part of the courtyard as a faint, extremely inconspicuous scent of blood invaded her sense of smell. In a sh, her expression turned cold.

    Ye Jie caught up with her as Jun Wu Xie chased after the scent of blood.

    That scent of blood was so faint that it was almost invisible to the human nose, and unless Jun Wu Xie did not already had an inkling, it would have been very hard to have noticed.

    As they stood guard outside the room, Ye Sha and Ye Mei¡¯s faces were so anguished as they were very worried about Jun Wu Yao¡¯s condition. They suddenly noticed Jun Wu Xie¡¯s silhouette in their line of sight.

    Almost in an instant, the goosebumps rose all over their bodies.

    Seeing Jun Wu Xie fast approaching the door, Ye Sha took a step forward to subtly block Jun Wu Xie¡¯s way and quickly said, ¡°Miss? Why are you here? Lord Jue wanted to you rest, you...¡±

    ¡°Move.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s expression was icy cold.

    Ye Sha panicked, and hurriedly gave a look at Ye Mei.

    Ye Mei could only attempt to block Jun Wu Xie. If Miss saw Lord Jue¡¯s current condition, this... would be a very bad situation.

    Ye Jie who was chasing after Jun Wu Xie arrived and the three of them tried ways and means to stop her because they didn¡¯t want her to enter the room.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s expression grew even colder as two Spirit Rings abruptly appeared in her palm and trapped the three of them to one side.

    ¡°Miss!¡± Ye Mei widened his eyes and tried to signal Jun Wu Yao¡¯s impending danger.

    Just as Jun Wu Xie was about to push open the door, the door suddenly opened.

    A normal looking Jun Wu Yao stood within the doorway smilingly as he looked at the cold expression on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face, and he took a step forward to meet her.

    The appearance of Jun Wu Yao not only surprised Jun Wu Xie, but also shocked the Ye trio.

    Didn¡¯t the Life and Death worm just attack Lord Jue?

    Why does it seem like there is nothing wrong now?

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Not seeing me for a while, is my wife missing her husband?¡± Jun Wu Yao looked at Jun Wu Xie affectionately as he raised his hand to lightly pinch her face, his actions nothing out of the ordinary.

    Jun Wu Xie was seemingly stunned as she saw an intact Jun Wu Yao, however she could not help but feel worried as she clearly smelled the faint scent of blood on his body.

    ¡°Just now when you saved me, did something go wrong? I smelled blood.¡± Jun Wu Xie swept a doubtful, suspicious nce all over Jun Wu Yao. His clothes were clean, there was no trace of blood and his face looked normal. It waspletely different from her conjectures.

    Jun Wu Yao let out a slightugh, ¡°What could possibly happen to me? You¡¯re being too anxious. As for the scent of blood.....¡± A wicked grin shed across his face as he bent slightly to whisper into Jun Wu Xie¡¯s ear:

    ¡°The stained sheets, I¡¯ve already kept them. If you don¡¯t believe me, shall I take it out to show you?¡±

    There was no change in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s expression as she lifted her hand to check on Jun Wu Yao¡¯s pulse, but did not discover anything strange.

 Chapter 2473 - Relapse (6)

    <h4>Chapter 2473: Rpse (6)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Looking fearlessly at Jun Wu Xie, Jun Wu Yao just let her check his pulse.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mind was enshrouded in doubts. After checking over and over again, she found no problem from his pulse. Jun Wu Xie¡¯s pulse was very stable, there seemed to be no sign of him being injured.

    ¡°Do you feel relieved now?¡± Jun Wu Yao patted Jun Wu Xie on her tiny little head.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± respond Jun Wu Xie tly.

    ¡°It¡¯s quitete now, I have asked Ye Mei and the others to prepare breakfast, don¡¯t you want to have some?¡± Jun Wu Yao suggested.

    Jun Wu Xie shook her head.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to the Lin Pce.¡±

    ¡°Do you want me to go with you?¡±

    ¡°No, I have something to talk to grandfather.¡± Jun Wu Xie wasn¡¯t going to let Jun Wu Yao apany her.

    Jun Wu Yao could only let her be.

    Jun Wu Xie removed the Spirit Rings and freed Ye Sha and the rest of them. Except for restricting their movements just now, she did not let the Spirit Rings hurt them.

    After getting their freedom back, Ye Sha and the others immediately stood aside obediently with their thoughts full of questions.

    They had clearly seen the condition of Lord Jue just now, how was he alright now after just a few momentster?

    Although their minds were filled with questions, they were not that dumb to ask their questions in front of Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go back first.¡± Once again, Jun Wu Xie took a look at Jun Wu Yao.

    With a smile, Jun Wu Yao nodded his head at her.

    Jun Wu Xie then turned her back and left with the ck cat.

    Until the moment Jun Wu Xie hadpletely left his sight, the smile on Jun Wu Yao face disappeared instantly.

    ¡°Lord Jue, what¡¯s going on?¡± Ye Mei looked at Jun Wu Yao who seemed to be in good condition with a surprised expression on his face.

    With his eyebrows frowning deeply, Jun Wu Yao pressed his lips together. The healthyplexion that was hanging on his face just now was nowhere to be seen. Without speaking, he waved his hand and turned back into his room quietly to have some rest.

    He had been repressing the strong pain forcefully using his dark spirit. Who would have known that he was enduring the piercing pain whenever he did a single movement? Whereas, the expression on his face was a deliberate disguise which he put on with his dark spirit, and even the pulse was a result of his guise.

    Even though he couldn¡¯t bear the pain brought by the life and death worm, he must still endure it!

    He would definitely not let Jun Wu Xie worry about him. For the past five years, he had been owing her too much...

    ...

    Jun Wu Xie left the Ghost City together with the ck cat. Once the Ghost Army who was at both sides saw her, they would bow politely to her. The dressing of the Ghost Army was simr to the dressing of the Night Regime. It was just that every single person of them was wearing a specially made mask on their faces, never exposing their faces to the public.

    The ck cat was sitting on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s shoulder. After they met Jun Wu Yao, Jun Wu Xie had not been speaking anything. She looked the same as usual but the ck cat that was extremely close with Jun Wu Xie noticed faintly that there was something weird with Jun Wu Xie.

    The ck couldn¡¯t tell specifically about what was going on but Jun Wu Xie seemed to be a bit out of sorts.

    ¡°Where are we going?¡± The ck cat raised its head and found out that the route they were taking now wasn¡¯t the way to the Lin Pce.

    It was more like... the way to the past pce of the Qi Kingdom.

    ¡°To the prison,¡± answered Jun Wu Xie slowly. At the moment, her calm eyes were covered with ayer of bitingly cold ice.

    ¡°Why are we going to the prison?¡± The ck cat was confused.

    ¡°I want to meet Luo Qingcheng.¡± Jun Wu Xie narrowed her pair of eyes, a trace of killing intent shed across her eyes.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± The ck cat slightly stunned.

    ¡°Wu Yao have disguised his pulse with his dark spirit, there must be something wrong with him.¡±

    Either it was during her previous incarnation or the life she was living through now, she had been a doctor for two lifespans. The number of pulses that she had been diagnosing was far more than thousand times, how would she not be able to distinguish that there was something wrong with Jun Wu Yao¡¯s pulse!

 Chapter 2474 - Interrogation (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2474: Interrogation (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The ck cat stared nkly after hearing Jun Wu Xie¡¯s conjecture

    ¡°You knew it all the time?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie did not respond but had tacitly approved the question asked by the ck cat.

    The matter that Jun Wu Yao was unwilling to let her know must be a thing that he wasn¡¯t able to change at the moment and also a thing that could be considered as a scruple to him ¨C it could only be the life and death worm!

    Jun Wu Yao had never wanted to tell her much about the life and death worm. Jun Wu Xie had once tried to find if there was any methods to remove the life and death worm from Jun Wu Yao, but no matter how hard she tried, Jun Wu Xie still wasn¡¯t able to find any trace regarding the worm. Poison like this wouldn¡¯t leave any abnormality on one¡¯s body and it couldn¡¯t be cured using the normal treatments.

    Jun Wu Yao might have already learnt about the characteristics of the life and death worm, resulting him in never telling her about it in detail. It was because he knew very well that even the most talented highly skilled doctor in the Three Realms was not able to eliminate this deadly poison.

    Since Jun Wu Yao wasn¡¯t willing to speak about it, Jun Wu Xie didn¡¯t want to expose him. She knew that he didn¡¯t want her to be worried, and she too, didn¡¯t want to bother him.

    At the very least, before discovering the ways in dealing with the life and death worm, none of them would take the initiative to bring up this topic. But still, this matter would keep existing in both their hearts, it could neither be get rid off nor wiped off.

    After being defeated, Luo Qingcheng, Wei Ya and Xie Changming were straight away imprisoned in the prison which was located in the pce of the past Qi Kingdom. The prison in the pce was designed by Jun Wu Xie and Jun Xian. It was used to imprison their enemies who were as powerful as the three of them.

    The Qi Kingdom was already gone and the view of the pce had also changed. It was not as dignified as it once was, but more lively.

    The guards who were guarding outside the pce were no longer those masculine Royal Army but just normal guards.

    Mutual suspicions and deceptions in order to inherit the throne wouldn¡¯t be happening again in the Lower Realm, so were the fratricidal conflicts between family members in order to win over the highest position in the country.

    The guards outside the pce recognized Jun Wu Xie. It was a remarkable and magnificent wedding ceremony yesterday, who wouldn¡¯t be able to recognize the bride?

    Before Jun Wu Xie could even say something, the guards had already let her in.

    Mo Qianyuan who was living in the pce had earlier given his special order when he seeded to the throne, that whenever Jun Wu Xie entered or left the pce, no one was allowed to block her way.

    Inside the pce, the moment Mo Qianyuan received the news of Jun Wu Xie visiting the pce, a trace of astonishment and anguish emerged from his handsome face. Subconsciously, he wanted to get up and wee her, but once the thought of Jun Wu Xie getting married yesterday came into his mind, he wasn¡¯t able to move even a step no matter how.

    From the beginning to the end, that person never belonged to him.

    The desperate hope of his had gone vanished yesterday without having the chance to even exist again.

    ¡°Yunxian.¡± Mo Qianyuan sat back on his seat with the corners of his lips curving into a bitter smile.

    Bai Yunxian who had been staying beside Mo Qianyuan for a long time secretly caught his reaction in her eyes. Who would have understood the grief inside her?

    ¡°Go and wee Jun Wu Xie for me. I haven¡¯t finished my work, I... won¡¯t be going.¡± Mo Qianyuan tried his best to make his tone sound stable but the despondent in his voice was still strong.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Bai Yunxian nodded her head obediently. She had a forced smile in her heart with a trace of hope arising within the pain.

    Jun Wu Xie was married, although Mo Qianyuan was still not able to forget her voice and appearance, it had be impossible for him to get closer to her.

    Bai Yunxian walked out from the entrance of the main hall and headed towards Jun Wu Xie.

    Bai Yunxian had always been having a kind of fear for Jun Wu Xie.

    During that time when she was being frivolous and ignorant, she was lucky enough to be able to keep her life after being defeated by Jun Wu Xie. Since then, she could never look straight into Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes anymore.

 Chapter 2475 - Interrogation (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2475: Interrogation (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Miss Jun.¡± Bai Yunxian bowed, his attitude was subservient.

    The difference between the twodies were as wide as the clouds and mud, it needed no mentioning that even the determination topete, Bai Yunxian could not even muster up any pride or confidence.

    ¡°Bring me to the prison.¡± Jun Wu Xie instructed coldly.

    ¡°The prison?¡± Bai Yunxian was a little surprised.

    Jun Wuxie had only gotten married yesterday, she attended the wedding ceremony with Mo Xiaoyuan although they did not chat with Jun Wu Xie. This was only the second morning after the big wedding, why would Jun Wu Xie want to go to the prison?

    Faced with the cold gaze of Jun Wu Xie, Bai Yunxian did not dared to question further as she obediently replied, ¡°Alright, please follow me.¡±

    Bai Yunxian led the way to the prison.

    At this time, a figure was standing in the dungeon and doing something to an unkempt man.

    The resounding footsteps made the man stop and turned his head to look. Upon seeing Jun Wu Xie and Bai Yunxian, he was shocked.

    ¡°Yin Yan? What are you doing here?¡± Bai Yunxian was somewhat surprised to see him.

    Yin Yan bowed his head and replied, ¡°Xie Changming has lost his mind, and wants to destroy his own ring spirit, so Master Gu asked me toe and see.¡±

    Bai Yunxian nodded, Yin Yan and her were alike as they were once Jun Wu Xie¡¯s opponents. But now, they could only look up to Jun Wu Xie and tamed the turmoil in their hearts.

    Within the prison cell, Xie Changming copsed onto the floor in his muddleheadedness, his clothes were dirty, his hair tangled together like dried hay and the appearance of Jun Wu Xie did not restore his senses. He was gazing at the corner of the cage, his mouth was slightly open as he muttered gibberish.

    Jun Wu Xie did not spare him a nce and asked straightforwardly, ¡°Where is Luo Qingcheng?¡±

    ¡°Please follow me.¡± Bai Yunxian stepped forward and led Jun Wu Xie towards the end of the jail.

    It was a sealed cell which only had an opening the width of an arm wide.

    Bai Yunxian nodded towards the guard, and he immediately opened the door to the cell.

    Inside the cell, twelve candles illuminate the entire room, and the walls, roofs and floors were spliced with bronze mirrors, which was no different from the room where Luo Qingcheng was originally held.

    In the bright dungeon cell, there was a disgusting, puke-inducing, sour smell, and the person ensnared within the cell by the Soul Binding chains no longer resembled a human being or even a ghost.

    The clothes on the person¡¯s body were utterly filthy that the original colour could not be discerned.

    ¡°Slut!¡± An unrecognizable Luo Qingcheng looked up, her bloodshot eyes ring at Jun Wu Xie who walked into the cell.

    She was detained in this special room, and suffered from a fate worse than death. She opened her eyes every day and saw her badly mutted face, which caused her more pain than killing her. Her beauty has ceased to exist, and the reflection in the mirror was an ugly, goblin-like face.

    Jun Wu Xie didn¡¯t let anyone exert any other criminalw on her. She was just kept in the cell, supplied with water and food, but she could not move, and was only stiffly hung here, could not live a life, neither could she die.

    ¡°Bitch! Kill me if you got the guts to! I will haunt you as a ghost!¡± Luo Qingcheng swore at Jun Wu Xie, as she wished to devour Jun Wu Xie and drink her blood.

    If it were not for Jun Wu Xie, why would she havended in this dire state?

    If she only knew that the result of being captured was torture, she would havemited suicide in the battlefield.

    ¡°I won¡¯t kill you, you can live safely and well. That¡¯s when you can truly appreciate your current ¡®beauty¡¯.¡± Jun Wu Xie stared coldly at the insane Luo Qingcheng.

 Chapter 2476 - Interrogation (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2476: Interrogation (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Luo Qingcheng red deadly at Jun Wu Xie. How she wished she was able to break free of the chains and choke her to death. She had never hated someone before like she hated her. This was the demon who had destroyed her everything, pushing her down cruelly from the highest cloud, causing her to own nothing.

    Powerful strength, beautiful appearance and supreme status, everything was ruined by Jun Wu Xie.

    It was exactly just as the way she destroyed all the things that Jun Wu Xie had owned five years ago.

    What went around came around!

    ¡°You bitch! You won¡¯t end well!¡± Luo Qingcheng didn¡¯t know how should she vent her hatred out anymore. She couldn¡¯t move and even if she got her freedom back, she was no longer an opponent of Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°If I know it earlier that I would end up like this, I shouldn¡¯t be this softhearted during that time. I should slice you into pieces!¡± Luo Qingcheng regretted so much. How would she ever know that a useless trash who was unworthy of even mentioning would send her to the Hell five yearster?

    ¡°Softhearted? You¡¯re really good at finding excuses for yourself.¡± Looking deprecatingly at Luo Qingcheng, Jun Wu Xie had never thought of Luo Qingcheng¡¯s kindness as the reason for her survival. Her life was exchanged by using Jun Wu Yao¡¯s five years of freedom and the death of Ren Huang. It had nothing to do with Luo Qingcheng!

    ¡°Are you done? If you¡¯ve finished talking, I have something to ask you.¡± Jun Wu Xie did not n to waste her breath on Luo Qingcheng. The purpose of hering today was not to quarrel with her.

    ¡°I won¡¯t tell you anything. Don¡¯t even think about it!¡± Luo Qingcheng sneered. She said that she had something to ask her? How naive was Jun Wu Xie for her to actually think of asking her something? She would rather die than answer any questions asked by Jun Wu Xie.

    Looking coldly at Luo Qingcheng, Jun Wu Xie slowly took out a bottle of drug from her Cosmos Sack.

    ¡°Answer or not, it¡¯s not up to you.¡± Jun Wu Xie nced over Bai Yunxian and said. ¡°Let her drink it.¡±

    Without speaking anything, Bai Yunxian took the bottle and walked towards Luo Qingcheng.

    The expression of Luo Qingcheng became horrified at that moment. The poison which Jun Wu Xie used on her five years ago made her suffer five years of torment. No matter how strong her hatred for Jun Wu Xie was, it was still not able to wipe off the fear she felt for Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°What poison are you going to use on me again! I won¡¯t tell you anything! I¡¯m not going to drink it! Screw you!¡± Eyes widening, a scream with an altered tone came out from Luo Qingcheng¡¯s mouth. She looked at Bai Yunxian who was walking towards her with the bottle of drug holding in her hand in horror, the face which was originally ugly and hideous became even scarier to look at due to her scream.

    Bai Yunxian felt no pity for Luo Qingcheng at all. No matter how powerful Luo Qingcheng once was, now, she was just a piece of meat on the chopping board, waiting to be cooked by the chef.

    Bai Yunxian forcefully opened Luo Qingcheng¡¯s mouth and poured the drug into it. After that, she stepped aside.

    Bai Yunxian had learnt the venomous of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s poison before with her own eyes. She knew it very well that no matter how determined Luo Qingcheng was now, once she took the drug, even the most persistent saint would take the surrender.

    Among the Three Realms, no any other one would have higher medical skills than Jun Wu Xie.

    If she insisted, there wasn¡¯t any answer that she couldn¡¯t get.

    After watching Luo Qingcheng took the drug, Jun Wu Xie did not hurry herself to speak. Instead, she was just standing aside calmly while Bai Yunxian who was being considerate had asked someone to bring Jun Wu Xie a chair so that she was able to sitfortably in the room, waiting quietly for the poison in Luo Qingcheng¡¯s body to take effect.

    The burnt ck face of Luo Qingcheng was covered with twisted hatred. Unwittingly, a kind of weird feeling began to spread across her whole body.

 Chapter 2477 - Interrogation (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2477: Interrogation (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    It was as if countless of ants were being stuffed into the body of Luo Qingcheng, biting and munching, bit by bit, on her internal organs. There was a kind of stinging pain mingling with an itchiness under the skin, every piece of her flesh was tickling. The burning itchiness made Luo Qingcheng to look more crazier with her gaze. If it wasn¡¯t for her limbs being tied up, she probably might have already scratched her skin until it started to bleed.

    ¡°Arghhhh! You damned slut! You bitch!¡± The piercing pain hadpletely driven Luo Qingcheng nuts. Her entire body was so itchy that she couldn¡¯t even bear it. Compared to the pain, itchiness like this was more likely to make her crazy. With her body constantly twitching, she wanted to evade the shadow-liked difort that was always attaching onto her. Her struggle had caused both her wrists and ankles that were tightly cuffed by the Soul Binding Chains to bleed from rubbing, with the blood dripping sparsely onto the clear bronze mirror on the floor.

    Though it didn¡¯t seem like there was any wound formed on the body of Luo Qingcheng due to the drug, her reaction had still sent shivers down Bai Yun Xian¡¯s spine without her knowing why. The shrill scream was so creepy to listen to.

    Jun Wu Xie looked emotionlessly at Luo Qingcheng who was constantly screaming with a cold face. Neither did she ask her questions nor mock her, she was just staring at Luo Qingcheng with her pair of clear cold eyes, watching the torment suffered by Luo Qingcheng at the moment. Even the bloody smell that she hated very much couldn¡¯t make her respond.

    She wanted to watch this woman who had killed Ren Huang suffer from the punishment she deserved.

    Actually, earlier when Luo Qingcheng was being captured, Jun Wu Xie had already asked her subordinates to frisk her. Unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t find the bronze sphere that was rted to the life and death worm from Luo Qingcheng, neither could she find it from Wei Ya nor Xie Changming. Moreover, the behaviour of Wei Ya and Xie Changming clearly showed that they knew nothing about the life and death worm after going through a series of interrogation.

    It was obvious that except for Luo Qingcheng¡¯s Master, the person who knew about Jun Wu Yao being poisoned with the life and death worm could only be Luo Qingcheng herself.

    At first, Jun Wu Xie nned to get some rest for a few days after her wedding ceremony before she came to interrogate Luo Qingcheng, but because of what had happened this morning, she couldn¡¯t wait any longer.

    There were painful screams echoing in therge prison. The screaming voice travelled afar, making one¡¯s hair to stand on end.

    Luo Qingcheng¡¯s voice became hoarse due to shouting but she couldn¡¯t stop herself even though she had begun to cough out blood. The suffering that she was going through now was way more unbearable than the torture brought by an interrogation.

    The scream went on for a period of half a day with Jun Wu Xie sitting quietly in the room for the whole morning. Without speaking a word, she was just looking at the twisted face of Luo Qingcheng with no expression on her face.

    Noon, Luo Qingcheng was almost half dead after going through the torture. There were tears, boogers and saliva all over her face, as if she was a dead dog that was being hung in midair. She looked exceedingly miserable.

    ¡°Ssh some water on her.¡± Jun Wu Xie ordered all suddenly. Without having the courage to hesitate, Bai Yunxian who was dumbfounded by the scene immediately recovered from the shock and quickly asked someone to prepare a pale of cold water and straight off sshed it onto Luo Qingcheng.

    The whole body of Luo Qingcheng was soaked with cold water. Although it was bone-chilling, the coldness had dissipated the itchiness in her bones. Luo Qingcheng gasped with her mouth widely opened, at this point, the piercing cold water wasn¡¯t even considered as some kind of torture to her, in the contrary, it was an extrication.

    ¡°What is the life and death worm?¡± At the moment, there came the voice of Jun Wu Xie.

    Since Luo Qingcheng was caught, her mind was already slightly fuzzy. Her sanity was so close to being copsed and now, after being tortured for the entire morning, even someone with extremely strong determination wasn¡¯t able to endure it.

    However, the moment the words ¡°life and death worm¡± came into her ears, her body suddenly shuddered!

 Chapter 2478 - Twisted Love (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2478: Twisted Love (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Luo Qingcheng looked up sorrowfully, her tangled hair was wet with water that it looked like a clump of seaweed tangled upon her head. Her bloodshot eyes were simr to an evil monster who crawled up from the depths of hell. She red at Jun Wu Xie breathlessly when her disgusting face suddenly lit up with a vicious smile.

    ¡°Ha? Jun Wu Xie..... I thought you are so capable. You want to know about the Life and Death Worm? Haha! You want to eradicate the Life and Death worm in Ye Jue¡¯s body? Stop dreaming! I will never tell you! I will never let you have the chance to save Ye Jue! You can continue to torture me..... I want to see all your methods! I tell you! I won¡¯t even tell you a single thing about the Life and Death Worm. Even if I¡¯m suffering a fate worse than death, I will drag Ye Jue down with me! I want him to suffer the same pain as I have! I want him to live forever in this limbo of life and death! This is his retribution! His retribution! Hahahaha!!¡± Luo Qingcheng cackled with insaneughter until her voice turned hoarse and she sounded like a crow cawing.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s gaze turned even colder, the hand on the chair clenched tight as she fought to control her inner rage and maintained a cold facade.

    ¡°You wish to save him right?¡± Luo Qincheng suddenly calmed down as she looked at Jun Wu Xie although she looked like she was looking through Jun Wu Xie at another person.

    ¡°That¡¯s too bad.... You can¡¯t save him..... You¡¯re a bitch, Ye Jue is a bastard! The both of you will not end well! Haha..... What¡¯s so good about a useless piece of trash like you? I could have killed you easily like how I would crush an ant! What¡¯s so good about a slut like you? Why does Ye Jue only have you in his heart! How can you be better than me!! Why..... Why did not he look at me more..... Why.....¡±

    Luo Qingcheng¡¯s heart was so unsatisfied, she would never be able to forget the scene of when she first met Ye Jue.

    At that time, she had just started learning from her master. She was so ignorant about things but one day, this devilishly handsome man suddenly appeared in front of her eyes.

    Although he never once cast a nce at her, but her heart had belonged to him.

    His strength, his good looks, his devilish charm, made the Luo Qingcheng of yesteryear breathless as she sunk helplessly under his spell. She continuously cultivated herself to be stronger so that he would notice her outstanding qualities. But no matter what she did, he never once bothered about her.....

    Even if it was just a sentence, he was just stingy with it.

    She thought, if she became the most spectacr female in the Upper Realm, he would slow his steps and look at her.

    But he never did.....

    Even when she became the stronger female in the Upper Realm, the most beautiful woman, she never could attract his attention. In his eyes, it was like she never existed.....

    ¡°Shameless! You harm Lord Wu Yao and you still dare to open your mouth in such a shameless way!¡± Bai Yunxian could not help but gave Luo Qingcheng a vicious p. She once took a wrong step in her life, but now she knew better, what was it like to fall in love with someone.

    Luo Qingcheng was talking about her love for Jun Wu Yao, but if you really love someone that much, who would be willing to do harm to that person?

    Loving a person, you would be willing to give everything. That was love.

    Bai Yunxian was unable to understand the notion of Luo Qingcheng¡¯s love. This sort of love disgusted her.

 Chapter 2479 - Twisted Love (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2479: Twisted Love (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Because she held the same unspeakable love, Bai Yunxian¡¯s reactions became a bit more agitated. Jun Wu Xie did not have any reaction but she could no longer hold it in.

    Although Luo Qingcheng was pped, it was like she could not feel pain. She squinted her eyes, her bloodshot eyes looked like they were bleeding.

    ¡°Me? Harm him? Haha.... harm him..... Haha..... Why can¡¯t I harm him? I begged him for his appreciation, but he? What did he give me? In his eyes, there never was a ce for me! Since I cannot get his love, I made him hate me! What is the big deal about the blood sacrifices in the Realms? If he could maintain the consecration, wouldn¡¯t it be a big help? Even if he died, the Three Realms would be grateful....¡±

    Smack!

    A cold light suddenly mmed into Luo Qingcheng¡¯s face, a wound so deep that the bone was visible extended from her eyebrows to her lower jaw, the skin and flesh split opened, and the blood was flowing down.

    Bai Yunxian was stunned and whipped her head around and found that Jun Wu Xie was holding a silver-white whip.

    ¡°Selfish, with no regard for others. You don¡¯t deserve to love him.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes were icy cold.

    No matter how Luo Qingcheng said, it could never be exined how she betrayed Jun Wu Yao because of power.

    In Luo Qingcheng¡¯s heart, power would always surpass love, so even if Jun Wu Yao had epted her, the result would not change.

    ¡°I¡¯m undeserving? Are you more deserving than me? You bitch! You¡¯re just a toy to cure Ye Jue¡¯s boredom! Don¡¯t treat yourself like you¡¯re a big deal! He has plenty of women by his side who are just like you! Why would he look at you!¡± Pain and hatred made Luo Qingcheng gnashed her teeth, as she red at Jun Wu Xie.

    She doesn¡¯t believe that Ye Jue would give up everything for a mere girl.

    This is all false!

    All false!

    Jun Wu Xie is just a toy that Ye Jue is toying with to pass time!

    That must be it!

    Jun Wu Xie did not speak, she just looked very coldly at Luo Qingcheng.

    Aside, Bai Yunxian suddenly sneered, ¡°Stupid! I feel sorry for you. Forgot to tell you, yesterday, Master Wu Yao and Miss Wu Xie got married. They are now husband and wife.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Luo Qingcheng¡¯s eyes widened in shock as she stared in disbelief at Jun Wu Xie. She didn¡¯t dare to believe what she had heard.

    Married?

    Ye Jue is married.....

    How is this possible.....

    He..... actually feels so deeply for this bitch?!

    To enraged, Luo Qingcheng spat a mouthful of blood out, and she could no longer contain her tears which she tried so hard to suppress before.

    ¡°Not possible..... It¡¯s impossible that Ye Jue would marry..... His character..... Not possible.....¡± Luo Qingcheng¡¯s expression became anxious, she refused to believe, she didn¡¯t dare to believe.

    She thought that Ye Jue would never fall in love. Even if he looked at Jun Wu Xie, it could have been just a moment of interest, and that he would lose interest in her someday. But, she never would have thought that she would be locked up and suffering in torment.

    While Jun Wu Xie and Ye Jue were married with everyone¡¯s blessings.....

    Looking at the madness of Luo Qingcheng, Bai Yunxian was somewhat overwhelmed and looked at Jun Wu Xie. No one thought that her reaction would be so intense. Under such circumstances, could Jun Wu Xie obtain the answer she wanted?

    ¡°Let me see him.... Let me see him! Once I see him, I¡¯ll tell you everything you want to know!¡± Luo Qingcheng suddenly eximed!

 Chapter 2480 - Twisted Love (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2480: Twisted Love (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    No one thought that Luo Qingcheng would have made such a request.

    Bai Yunxian was stunned and could only look at Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°You don¡¯t deserve to see him.¡± Jun Wu Xie replied coldly.

    ¡°Then, I won¡¯t tell you anything.¡± Luo Qingcheng insisted.

    Jun Wu Xie did not speak further, she only looked at Luo Qingcheng. After a while, the pain that was extinguished by the cold water once again shrouded Luo Qingcheng¡¯s body, and she could not speak anymore due to the torment.

    This torturested throughout the day, from dawn till dusk, Luo Qingcheng¡¯s vocal chords were bleeding from her screams, and her consciousness became more and more blurred.

    But she¡¯d rather die than speak, stubbornly wanting to see Jun Wu Yao.

    Nevertheless, until the end, Jun Wu Xie did not ede to her request.

    Jun Wu Xie was unable to obtain the answer she wanted even as it became night. So she left the jail cell for now and let Luo Qingcheng continue to suffer the pain.

    In the hazy moonlight, Jun Wu Xie walked the streets of Qi City where it was brightly lit all around.

    The ck cat stood on her shoulder as itzily swiped its tail.

    Actually, even if Jun Wu Xie had eded to Luo Qingcheng¡¯s request, there would not have been any loss. Jun Wu Yao had never considered her, and Jun Wu Xie was not worried that one meeting would cause any changes, she just wasn¡¯t willing to.

    She was not willing to remind Jun Wu Yao about anything regarding the Upper Realm. Whatever Luo Qingcheng wanted to say, whatever she wanted to ask, to Jun Wu Yao, that was just a shapeless form of disturbance.

    Jun Wu Yao and Jun Wu Xie each were using their own ways to protect one other, silently. That warm, tacit understanding of each other, although it was not hot and fierce, it was very heartwarming.

    Returning to the Ghost City¡¯s pce, Jun Wu Yao was waiting for many hours and as he saw Jun Wu Xie¡¯s return, his face lit up in a smile.

    ¡°You are back?¡± His face is as usual as he stood up to walk towards his little fellow, and he wrapped Jun Wu Xie in an embrace.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded slightly, and leaned into Jun Wu Yao¡¯s embrace, feeling the warmth which radiated from him.

    ¡°Half a monthter, let¡¯s go to the Upper Realm, all right?¡± Jun Wu Xie suddenly spoke.

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and asked nonplussed.

    ¡°Why do you suddenly want to go to the Upper Realm?¡±

    ¡°I forced myself to cultivate the ways of the Soul World, my powers are messed up. Before I had the help of the Spirit Envoy in controlling it, so it was not a problem. But I can¡¯t carry on like this, it¡¯s not the right way. I want to go to the Soul World to try and find a solution. Also.....¡± Jun Wu Xie said lowly, ¡°I am concerned. This time, Luo Qingcheng and the others failed, but the Upper Realm would not give up easily on their Blood Sacrifice n. Our powers are unable to reach the Upper Realm, and we don¡¯t know their further ns. Only by going to the Upper Realm can we grasp their movements.¡±

    There was one more point which Jun Wu Xie didn¡¯t vocalize.

    In order to get rid of the Life and Death worm within Jun Wu Yao¡¯s body, the only way was to head to the Upper Realm. These three reasons were why Jun Wu Xie was unable to continue staying in the Lower Realm to enjoy her moment of happiness. This one minute of happiness might result in shouldering greater risks.

    ¡°Alright, if you want to go, then we shall go. Half a month is sufficient for us to make preparations.¡± Jun Wu Yaoughed lightly. In fact, even if Jun Wu Xie hadn¡¯t brought it up, he already had the intention to head to the Upper Realm. Because of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s condition, the only way was to go to the Soul World to find a solution. He could suppress her condition but he could not truly cure her.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded her head obediently, and patted Jun Wu Yao¡¯s chest lightly.

 Chapter 2481 - To the Upper Realm (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2481: To the Upper Realm (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    He hasn¡¯t even managed to spend some time with his own granddaughter when Jun Xian had already received news that Jun Wu Xie would be heading to the Upper Realm in half a month¡¯s time. He was at once shocked.

    The main reason Jun Wu Xie wanted to go the Soul World in the Upper Realm is not only due to her condition, but also to find Jun Gu¡¯s soul. She must make this trip and bring Jun Gu¡¯s soul back. Jun Xian was hapless as he could not stop Jun Wu Xie from doing so.

    Qiao Chu and the others also received the news. The first thing they did was to find Jun Wu Xie and one by one and said they also wanted to go along.

    Jun Wu Xie didn¡¯t reject their request, Qiao Chu and the others have improved greatly these past years. So even if they went to the Upper Realm, they all possessed the ability to protect themselves.

    Apart from Qiao Chu and the rest, Jun Wu Xie did not intend to bring anyone else from the Lower Realm.

    Although the powers and capabilities of the Lower Realm folks have increased by leaps and bounds, when faced with opponents from the Upper Realm, they would still expend certain effort. This time, they were giving up the beneficial environment of the Lower Realm as they enter the Upper Realm, where they will be surrounded by dangers from every angle. Jun Wu Yao suggested that Night Regime and Ghost Armye along, afterall, these two troops¡¯ powers are more than sufficient for a tussle with the Upper Realm.

    During that half month of preparation time, Jun Wu Yao and Jun Wu Xie managed to spend some happy married times together. As for the incident which happened on the second day of their marriage, there was a silent agreement between the both of them to not discuss it. Within that half a month, Jun Wu Xie was either busy preparing more pills and elixirs, or she was busy help Jun Wu Yao prepare for the long journey. There weren¡¯t many intimate moments for them but it developed into some sort of tacit understanding.

    As long as they were together, there was no need for more sweet nothings.

    Only.....

    Their night ¡®life¡¯ had be more ¡®rich¡¯, Jun Wu Xie woke up every morning with aches and pains because Jun Wu Yao would wake up every morning and massage his little fellow attentively, that was a good term ¡®massage¡¯, but in actual fact, he was taking advantage of Jun Wu Xie.

    The day before they embarked on their journey, Jun Wu Xie once again visited the prison.

    In a dozen days, the soreness and itchiness of Luo¡¯s body had not stopped. At this time, she has grown so thin that if it was not for the rise and fall of her chest, she was almost no different from the dead.

    Bai Yunxian still stood by the side of Jun Wu Xie. In those days, she gave the medicine to Luo Qingcheng every day ording to the instructions of Jun Wu Xie, and as she watched Luo Qingcheng descend into further insanity, there was a lingering fear in her heart.

    When Jun Wu Xie once again appeared in front of Luo Qingcheng, Luo Qingcheng was already so close to aplete breakdown, and even her line of sight had be blurred. The continuous torment on her bodysted day through night. In thispletely silent dungeon, she could not see, could not hear and thest trace of persistence had copsed under tremendous torture.

    ¡°What exactly is the Life and Death Worm?¡± Jun Wu Xie had someone pour cold water onto Luo Qingcheng¡¯s body, as she asked once again.

    This time, Luo Qingcheng hadpletely no strength to curse at Jun Wu Xie, she has been tortured to the point of dehumanisation. The only thought in her mind is to get released from the torture of soreness and itchiness.

    When the torment momentarily receded, she wept uncontrobly with relief.

    ¡°This is yourst chance. If you don¡¯t answer me, then you will forever live in this sort of torment.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s volume was not raised, her voice was as cold as the winter storm in February.

    ¡°....Sou....Soul.... Worm...¡± Luo Qingcheng could not take the pain anymore and finally revealed the answer.

    ¡°Soul Worm?¡± Jun Wu Xie frowned slightly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know any more than this. My teacher is the one who created it.... I just know this particr poison affects the soul, as long as you use the Soul power, the poison will activate..... I really don¡¯t know more.....¡± Luo Qingcheng cried.

 Chapter 2482 - To the Upper Realm (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2482: To the Upper Realm (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Life and Death Worm was what the master of Luo Qingcheng used to deal with Jun Wu Yao. Luo Qingcheng only listened to her master¡¯s instructions, but her master did not reveal more details.

    Jun Wu Xie caught onto something in a haze, when Jun Wu Yao helped Qiao Chu and the others extract the Soul, he also used his soul power. But that was more used as a form of traction to draw out their powers, hence his soul power did not actually leave his body. However, in order to suppress the chaos within her body, he had to pass his soul power through her body as a guide...

    Jun Wu Xie could not understand before why the Life and Death Worm could have activated but after hearing Luo Qingcheng¡¯s words, she finally understood.

    ¡°What is the relevance of the copper ball to the Life and Death Worm?¡± Jun Wu Xie questioned again.

    She did not forget that Luo Qingcheng had took out the copper ball to threaten Jun Wu Yao.

    ¡°The copper ball contains the bait for the Life and Death Worm... and it can force the Life and Death Worm to attack.....¡± Luo Qingcheng muttered breathlessly. Her mind was a nk and she no longer resisted. She only wanted to be relieved of the intense pain, and she was willing to do anything.

    ¡°Apart from the copper ball, is there any other items that will force the stimtion of the poison?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked.

    ¡°No..... No more..... I don¡¯t know.....¡±

    Jun Wu Xie took a deep breath, finally obtaining the answer she needed. For now, she did not know how to get rid of the Life and Death Worm within Jun Wu Yao¡¯s body, but at the very least, in order to refrain from activating the poison, firstly, he cannot use his soul power and secondly, they must destroy the copper ball.

    Only then, they can ensure his safety.

    Having obtained her answers, Jun Wu Xie did not want to stay in prison any longer. She departed after leaving some instructions with Bai Yunxian.

    Bai Yunxian sent Jun Wu Xie off at the outside of the pce, she stared at the departing back of Jun Wu Xie and as she turned to go back, she saw a familiar figure on the pce wall.

    Mo Qianyuan was hidden in the dark, observing all this but he dared not appear in front of Jun Wu Xie.

    Bai Yunxian¡¯s heart was bitter, but she could only bow her head to hide her deste eyes.

    Qiao Chu and the rest ran to the pce in Ghost City first thing that morning. The couple of days after Jun Wu Xie¡¯s marriage, they were very considerate and did note forth to disturb the newly weds as they were deeply afraid that they would cause Jun Wu Yao to be unhappy and he would collectively hang them outside the Ghost City and disy them to the public. However, now that they were about to leave, they dared toe to the pce.

    ¡°Little Xie, where did you go?¡± Qiao Chu looked smilingly at Jun Wu Xie. They had arrived earlier but did not see Jun Wu Xie. Even Jun Wu Yao had to leave for the Ghost Army camp to make further arrangements.

    Unlike the Night Regime who had been following Jun Wu Yao, the Ghost Army had been deeply hidden in the Lower Realm. Now, Jun Wu Yao had to take up the mantle once again. It required certain arrangements in order to determine the fighting strength of the Ghost Army.

    ¡°Nothing much, I just went out for a walk,¡± said Jun Wu Xie lightly. She was not intending to tell anyone about what happened with Jun Wu Yao. Even if it could not be solved at the moment, there was no need to worry anyone else.

    ¡°So..... We are going to Upper Realm tomorrow, and thinking about it is making me slightly excited. I wonder what it is like in the Upper Realm.¡± Qiao Chu rubbed his hands together in excitement. To them, the Upper Realm was shrouded in mystery; where the strong were abundant like clouds, this trip they were embarking on, they had to be very careful.

    ¡°Wu Yao will leave a contingent of people along with the Rui Lin Army, they will monitor the Middle Realm for any movements. We will proceed to the Upper Realm with caution. Until we are clear about the situation, we cannot show our hand.¡± Jun Wu Xie was serious as she spoke. The journey to Upper Realm was sudden but it was a necessary journey.

 Chapter 2483 - To The Upper Realm (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2483: To The Upper Realm (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t do anything reckless. We will follow whatever said by you and Big Brother Wu Yao.¡± Qiao Chu promised as he patted his chest.

    There was a faint smile emerging from the bottom of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes.

    Yeah, who would care if it was the Upper Realm?

    As long as her friends and her beloved were by her side, was there still any obstacle in this world that they could not cope with?

    ...

    At the same time, in the Upper Realm.

    There were few big tall men kneeling on the ground outside the main hall. Though they had cool expressions on their faces, cold sweat was running down their foreheads.

    There wasn¡¯t any brightnessing out from the dark hall. There was no way they were able to observe the situation inside the hall clearly.

    Those people outside the hall were all enshrouded in a depressing atmosphere. Every single one of them was able to feel the huge pressure that was pressing on them. Nangong Lie too, was kneeling in the line with his head down, not making a sound.

    ¡°There¡¯s still no news from Qingcheng yet?¡± A low deep voice came from the main hall.

    ¡°My Lord... Not yet...¡± A man outside the hall responded carefully.

    A few months ago, Luo Qingcheng, together with Wei Ya and Xie Changming, had led five hundred thousand Gold Spirits into the Lower Realm with the purpose of taking back the soul bone from Jun Wu Xie, but as the time passed day by day, no message was sent from the troops, and this made them a little anxious.

    Even if the power of the forces brought by Luo Qingcheng wasn¡¯t said to be able to give the Lower Realm an instant kill, there was still no doubt that they had the ability to overwhelm them.

    At first, they thought that they were able to receive the news of victory half a month ago, but none of them would know that...

    Up till today, not even a strand of hair could be seen.

    It was as if the five hundred thousand forces were being thrown into the bottomless and boundless sea, not even a wave was surged. Noticing the situation, they were truly surprised.

    ¡°May... Maybe there¡¯s something that has gotten them dy, or it could be that the people in the Lower Realm are too tricky, I believe that there will be some news if we wait for a little longer,¡± said a man with cautious tone.

    It was aplete silence inside the main hall. The deadly silence had caused everyone¡¯s heart to pound faster.

    Except for Nangong Lie, it was all numb on his face.

    Were we really going to get the news we wanted if we waited any longer?

    Ha...

    After a long time, there came the voice again from the hall.

    ¡°Gu Ying.¡±

    As the voice came, a dark figure walked out from a corner outside the hall. The good-looking man tripped towards the hall with an innocent and hearty smile on his face. Under the astonished eyes of those men, he then stood still in front of the hall.

    ¡°Your subordinate is here.¡± With a smile in the corners on his lips, Gu Ying slightly bent his waist forward and bowed politely.

    The expressions of those men became a little weird after they saw Gu Ying, some were putting on a disdaining face while some were holding onto a fearful expression on their faces. They hid their expressions very well, not letting the person beside them to notice any changes in their faces.

    ¡°You said that you had fought against Jun Wu Xie before this?¡± There was a slight spection in the voice.

    ¡°Yes,¡± answered Gu Ying.

    ¡°In your opinion, how is her strength?¡±

    Gu Ying narrowed his pair of eyes while a figure that he could never forget in his life and a pair of cold but observant sharp eyes appeared in his mind.

    ¡°In terms of strength, she can¡¯t be considered as the top, but her means to take actions are brilliant. She¡¯s kind of a rare genius and she¡¯s really good at utilizing every beneficial conditions to defeat an expert.¡± It was not hard to notice the acknowledgment of Gu Ying for Jun Wu Xie from his words.

    ¡°Qingcheng and the others haven¡¯t sent us any message until now. What do you think about this matter?¡± The person in the hall asked again.

    With his lips curving up, Gu Ying gave out a sneer. He nced over those people who were kneeling on the ground and said presumptuously. ¡°My Lord, I don¡¯t think we need to wait anymore.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    ¡°The fact that there isn¡¯t any news heard from Luo Qingcheng them only shows one result.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°They have already lost the battle.¡±

 Chapter 2484 - To the Upper Realm (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2484: To the Upper Realm (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Gu Ying¡¯s words made the faces of people outside the pce to change greatly. They looked at Gu Ying in incredulity as they could not believe what they had just heard.

    Defeated?

    How was that possible?

    Disregard the five hundred thousand Gold Spirits that they brought with them, but the strength of Luo Qingcheng, plus Wei Ya and Xie Changming, who would be their worthy adversaries in the Lower Realm? They were so powerful, how could they be defeated?

    ¡°Huh? Are you sure?¡± The voice floated out from within the pce and held a hint ofughter. With regard to the judgement of Gu Ying, there was no anger and dissatisfaction, as if listening to an unrted thing.

    ¡°I am not sure about it, at least so far, I have never seen anyone defeat Jun Wu Xie. No matter how many times her opponent is stronger than her, she always has a way to turn the tide to her favour. This time she deliberately used the Soul Bone to bait Luo Qingcheng toe to the Lower Realm. They must have done thorough preparations for the battle. There has been no news of Luo Qingcheng and the others, so they must have been defeated by Jun Wu Xie.¡± Gu Ying spoke sincerely, these words might be horrible to others, but in his heart, he had already confirmed as such.

    ¡°That Jun Wu Xie, is she as powerful as you say she is?¡± The person within the pce asked once again.

    ¡°If she is not powerful, how could she have attracted the attention of Ye Jue. And how could she have escape from Luo Qingcheng five years ago?¡± Gu Ying asked instead of answering, as his gaze fell upon Nangong Lie who was kneeling aside silently.

    ¡°I think, apart from me, Nangong Lie should be the most clear about the strength and methods of Jun Wu Xie.¡±

    Having been pointed out by Gu ying, Nangong Lie¡¯s body subconsciously trembled a little, as if in that moment, the scene of massacre of the Nine Temples floated into his mind, and his hand which was pressed against the floor began to tremble uncontrobly.

    Gu Ying let out a slightugh, as he took in the sorry figure of Nagong Lie, disdain shed across his eyes.

    This person waspletely terrified of Jun Wu Xie. Unfortunately, in this lifetime, he would no longer have any courage to face Jun Wu Xie on the battlefield ever again.

    ¡°Nangong Lie, speak.¡± the person within the pce ordered.

    Nangong Lie¡¯s body was extremely stiff, and he could only answer with trepidation, ¡°Lord Gu Ying¡¯s words are not false. Jun Wu Xie is really exceptional. In the Middle Realm, everything was going smoothly for us, but her sudden attack caught us off guard, and caused a chain reaction... it¡¯s hard to prevent...¡±

    As Nangong Lie said these words, his heart was already filled with fear. He didn¡¯t want to fight with such a person any more. It wasn¡¯t that he wasn¡¯t willing, but he just couldn¡¯t... Even hearing those three words, Jun Wu Xie, filled him with such terror, what more to fight her.

    There was silence in the pce, but few people outside the pce were frightened. That day when they heard from Nangong Lie, they did not bother too much as they felt that Nangong Lie was exaggerating in order to escape me. However, they didn¡¯t think that it was actually true.

    They were still unwilling to believe, but Luo Qingcheng and the others have disappeared for too long, long enough to have caused them unease.

    ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s just wait and see.¡± The voice from within the pce sounded once again although it did not contain a hint of urgency or nervousness. It was as if the person didn¡¯t care about the potential failure of Luo Qingcheng.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Ying was not surprised by the other¡¯s reaction. He did what he had to do and retreated to a dark corner.

    In the shadows, the eyes of Gu Ying sparkled with strange brilliance.

    Having been apart for some years, he didn¡¯t know when they met again, how would they face each other?

    He could not wait.....

 Chapter 2485 - The Sea of Death (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2485: The Sea of Death (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The journey from Lower Realm to the Upper Realm was extremely far, and they needed to pass through the Middle Realm.

    After the massacre of the Nine temples, the Middle Realm weed a period of peace. Until now, the Upper Realm did not send anyone to take over that terrible mess. Jun Wu Yao had arranged for some of the Night Regime and the apanying Rui Lin Army to stay in the Middle Realm and secretly observe whether there were other side measures deployed by the Upper Realm.

    After passing through the Middle Realm, to reach the Upper Realm, they needed to pass through a seemingly endless sea ¨C the Sea of Death.

    The Sea of Death, that was the only road leading to the Upper Realm from the Middle Realm. It was an endless ocean. The sky over the ocean had been covered with dark clouds for many years. The ocean was full of turmoil and extremely dangerous. People in the Middle Realm would never dare to take on the Sea of Death. Many lives were buried here because they did not realize how perilous the journey was.

    People once said that those who passed through the Sea of Death and survive onto the Upper Realm, just the experience of travelling via this path, would have earned them the right to stand on the soil of the Upper Realm.

    In this vast ocean, where the clouds were thick andpletely obstruct the sky year round, where strong winds, thunder and lightning shed. And no matter how strong you were, once you reached the ocean, you would be just like duckweed, floating with no shelter or support. The great waves and strong winds tore everything apart. Even the Spirit Jade Pce Lord who was at the peak of his power in the Middle Realm that year couldn¡¯t muster up the courage to embark on a journey through the Sea of Death.

    To enter the Sea of Death, Jun Wu Yao had also made sufficient preparations. The ship was built by only the Night Regime, with many hidden caches. The hull was extremelyrge; the capacity of a single ship was enough to amodate several thousand people. The hull was was also built with reinforced wood which was indestructible. The ship was filled with sufficient water and food supplies throughout the journey.

    The numbers of Night Regime and Ghost Army added up to almost ten thousand. Just the ships alone already numbered to more than a hundred. Hence, with the size of this fleet, it attracted too much attention. Therefore, Jun Wu Yao instructed the ships to leave in batches. Each batch will take 5 different routes, and only 10 vessels will travel on each route.

    The huge ships, upon entering the ocean, looked tiny instead. As they gradually headed towards to open ocean, thend also gradually disappeared from the line of sight of all the people. Looking around, they were surrounded by vast and endless water. Under the dark clouds, the sunrays that poked through were very weak, and made the sea looked dusty and dark. Inexplicably, there was a sense of suffocation among the travellers.

    Qiao Chu and others stood at the bow and looked at the Sea of Death in front of them. The sea breeze brought the coolness of the sea to them, leaving some tingling pain on their faces, and would leave a little salty taste on the corners of their mouths.

    ¡°This is the Sea of Death? Brother Wu Yao, how long will it take for us to reach the Upper Realm?¡± Qiao Chu had an arm hooked around the sail rope, a leg which rested on the railing as he lifted his head and greeted the sea breeze. The man¡¯s pride seemed to be provoked by this vast ocean.

    They have been heading towards the coast of the Upper Realm for more than five days, and their surroundings have been nothing but water. They kept looking at the magnificent ocean, it was endless. If not for the ship lulling, they couldn¡¯t even feel the boat moving forward. Everything was exactly the same.

    Jun Wu Yao stood on the deck as the sea breeze mussed up his long hair, and his arms were habitually blocking Jun Wu Xie, although he knew that this sea breeze would not bring any harm to Jun Wu Xie, but still subconsciously wanted to protect she.

    ¡°Still early.¡± Jun Wu Xie replied as she looked towards the sea.

    They were only just entering this Sea of Death.

 Chapter 2486 - The Sea of Death (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2486: The Sea of Death (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°It¡¯s still early.....¡± Qiao Chu looked towards the endless ocean. At the end of the ocean was their destination ¨C the Upper Realm, where strong opponents were abundant and the strong was everywhere.

    ¡°Brother Wu Yao, what is the Upper Realm like? Tell us about it.¡± Fei Yan looked excitedly at Jun Wu Yao. Maybe it was because Jun Wu Yao and Jun Wu Xie were married, so they did not possess any fear towards Jun Wu Yao ¨C although the respect and worship were still there, at least they dared to speak more than two sentences to him.

    Jun Wu Yao lifted his eyes and looked at the grey skies, as he got lost in his recollection of the Upper Realm. The sea breeze whispered through his ear, he regained his senses as Jun Wu Yao took in the sight of Jun Wu Xie and spoke, ¡°In the Upper Realm, they only believe in onew, that is, whoever is the strongest is king. Within the Upper Realm, there is no such thing as loyalty and filial piety. But the strong, you can use your power to plunder and pige without any constraints. If you have enough strength, you can kill all the people you want to kill. No one will me you nor punish you. They believe that only the strong have the to survive.¡±

    There wasn¡¯t the slightest undtion in Jun Wu Yao¡¯s voice, it was calm as he revealed the unknown world of the Upper Realm to Qiao Chu and the others.

    Rather than describing the type of life and environment of the Upper Realm, he could have just said that it was a battlefield there.

    All children, from birth, would be handed over to special personnel for care. Parents cannot raise their children after they were born. Their children were unified in the training ground of the city government. They were not breastfed but were fed instead a specially formted soup, which would stimte the spiritual power in their bodies. Strong foundations wereid from when they were small until they grew older. When they could walk, they would be brought to high-intensity training. Those children whose consciousness were not developed and who could barely speak, had to endure the most brutal training at their most vulnerable time.

    Those young children could not understand the world and its workings at all. And instead, they werepelled to develop their tendons and veins, force-fed countless medicinal soups as they were made to forcibly expand the foundations for their spiritual powers.

    Many children who could not survive those days have died.

    In the practice field of the city¡¯s main government, arge number of bodies would be thrown out every month, and they were those who had just been born or were just one or two years old children.

    They were treated like a pile of rubbish, the corpses were just thrown into a rough wooden box and transported out of the city, to be thrown into the Sea of Death. Never to be seen again by their parents who had only given birth to these children.

    Those children who were ¡®lucky¡¯ enough to survive, were then subjected to an even more intense selection. Those who excelled with innate talents were allowed to stay in the city and continued to be raised and taught, until they reached adulthood. Their parents could onlye to visit asionally as they were strictly prohibited to disturb their children¡¯s cultivation.

    And those children with mediocrity would be thrown back home directly, and ignored.

    However, those children were forcibly infused with arge amount of medicinal from a very young age. Their bodies werepletely different from ordinary babies, and so many of the children who were thrown home could not survive for a long time and died.

    In the Upper Realm, only the strong had the right to live on. In a dog-eat-dog environment, the people of the Upper Realm have long been ustomed to such a life and even towards their own flesh and blood, they have lost any sense of love and affection, unlike people from the Lower Realm.

    ¡°What in the world.... There is actually such a ce?¡± Qiao Chu widened his eyes, unable to believe such a thing.

 Chapter 2487 - The Sea of Death (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2487: The Sea of Death (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Otherwise, how would you think that there are so many Gold Spirits in the Upper Realm?¡± With his lips curving up, a trace of disdain emerged from Jun Wu Yao¡¯s eyes.

    The powerfulness of the Upper Realm wasn¡¯t only due to its outstanding environment, but even more, their frenzied educational system.

    In the Middle Realm and the Lower Realm, although it was necessary for one to build one¡¯s foundation during the childhood phase, they wouldn¡¯t try to pull up the seedlings to help them grow. Only when the Ring Spirit awakened, then one would start the cultivation of the spirit energy.

    However, for the case of the Upper Realm, there was no such thing called the Ring Spirit. The people in the Upper Realm always thought that there was no need for them to seek help from the Ring Spirit due to the powerfulness they owned. To them, most of the Ring Spirit were so weak that if they waited until their teen phase when the Ring Spirit awakened before they began to cultivate, it would seriously procrastinate their progressions of cultivations and thus... they gave up on the Ring Spirit. Since when they were just an infant, they had already started the cultivation of the spirit energy.

    ¡°Big Brother Wu Yao, you said... that they will feed the newborn child soup? What soup is that? Will the person who drink it die?¡± Pressing lightly on his throat, Fei Yan was still able to bear the bloody smell in the battlefield, but the moment he thought about the fact that all those heavy wooden boxes were actually filled with the corpses of young kids, it made him want to vomit.

    Jun Wu Yao raised his chin slightly with his eyes looking at the surface of the boundless sea and said. ¡°There¡¯s a kind of creature which you guys have never seen before living in the Sea of Death. It¡¯s called the Sea Spirit Beast. It has the shape of a dragon. It is able to fly up to the Heaven and swim deep into the sea. Every part of its body is extremely valuable. The Sea Spirit Beasts only live under the deep bottom of the sea but they have be the hunting targets of the Upper Realm. Their blood consists of a type of special energy which is able to speed up the absorption of the spirit energy. It¡¯s better for the person who drinks it to be as young as possible. The soup that is given to the newborn infant is mainly made by the blood of the Sea Spirit Beast.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    So they fed the baby with blood?!!

    Fei Yan was literally dumbfounded by everything he had just heard. At first, he thought that the people in the Upper Realm was just a bunch of arrogant and presumptuous guys, but he wouldn¡¯t have known that they were actually such insane people.

    ¡°They will do whatever they can as long as they are able to obtain powerful strength.¡± Jun Wu Yao had long be ustomed to these things. Compared to them being staggered by the cruelty of the Upper Realm when they arrived there, it would be better for him to inform them first so that they were able to mentally prepare themselves beforehand.

    Jun Wu Xie frowned her brows without speaking a word. Jun Wu Yao vaguely noticed her unusualness. He looked down and asked. ¡°What happen? Are you feeling sick?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie shook her head. With a deep breath, she forced down the arising peculiar emotion in her heart.

    Although Qiao Chu and the others had once suffered from their misfortunes when they were younger in age, they had still grown up with the love and care given by their families. It made sense that they, who were always being showered in the family love since young, weren¡¯t able to understand that there were actually parents who would bear their hearts to let their children suffer such a torment.

    However, for Jun Wu Xie, a situation like this... wasn¡¯t unfamiliar to her.

    She was once locked in a room where no sunlight was able to shine into it. She was isted from the outside world with only a ck cat apanying her. She was forced to study various kinds of medical books...

    Jun Wu Xie could still remember the first time when she was forced to pick up a scalpel. Despite being only seven, she was asked to dissect the dead body of a teenage boy, but the moment when blood flowed out from the flesh she cut through using the sharp de of the scalpel, the boy who was supposedly ¡°dead¡± suddenly opened his eyes!

    It was during that time when Jun Wu Xie realized that it was not a corpse that she was dissecting but a living person...

    Up till today, she could never forget the horror and pleading in the boy¡¯s eyes when he was looking at her.

 Chapter 2488 - The Sea of Death (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2488: The Sea of Death (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie tried to rebel against that person¡¯s order and had injured him with a bite. She threw the scalpel away and stood at the corner, disapproving such behaviour. But that person dissected the boy who was still breathing in front of her, bit by bit...

    Atst, with her own eyes, she watched the organs that were cut out from the body being put into the formalin containers one by one.

    He then told her. ¡°He would stay alive. If you are the one to do it, I may keep him alive.¡±

    Those words were just like a nightmare, kept on lingering in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mind.

    That was the first time that somebody died because of her.

    She looked at the wrinkled face of that person, he was smiling... creepily smiling.

    ¡°Little Xie?¡± A familiar voice suddenly came into Jun Wu Xie¡¯s ears, instantly pulling her back from her reminiscence.

    While being in a daze, Jun Wu Xie raised her head and met Jun Wu Yao¡¯s purple eyes.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The colour of his little girl¡¯s face was extremely bad. Was it that the behaviour of the Upper Realm had made her feel sick?

    ¡°Nothing.¡± Jun Wu Xie moved her eyes back and responded tly but she couldn¡¯t help herself from holding tightly and inseparably onto Jun Wu Yao¡¯s big hand with her hand which was at first dangling beside her body, feeling the warmth that wasing from his palm.

    It was as if this was the only method for her to prove that she had already escaped from the evil ce forever.

    Jun Wu Yao couldn¡¯t figure out what was Jun Wu Xie thinking about, but at that moment, her hand was very cold.

    ¡°The Upper Realm is insane, don¡¯t they... ever think of revolt against the system?¡± Fan Zhuo couldn¡¯t agree with their behaviour. Even if it was for them to obtain powerful strength, they shouldn¡¯t be this barbarous. If so, was there even any difference between such a person and the animal?

    ¡°They have gotten used to it as they have been behaving like this since ancient times. Even if it¡¯s their parents who have been raising them for years, they would also kill them once they became their nuisances, let alone a newborn infant. In the Upper Realm, there¡¯s only one person sitting in the highest position with the Top Ten Experts ranking below him, followed by the seventy-two city lords. Despite the Top Ten Experts, the seventy-two city lords are all ruthless people. To rule the cities, they must hold enough power in their hands to oppress the residents in their cities, but at the same time, they need to bear the risks brought by the authorities they owned...¡± said Jun Wu Yao.

    The lips of Jun Wu Yao curved into a demonic smile.

    ¡°In any case, if an expert is able to kill the present city lord, the said expert has the right to take over the position. Among the seventy-two city lords, almost half of them have snatched the position by killing their fathers, uncles or brothers. They only acknowledge people who are strong, other than that, nope.¡±

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s words had made the blood of Qiao Chu and the others to run cold in terror. They couldn¡¯t imagine it at all, that there was such a savage ce in this world, even the brutality of the imperial power disputes in the Lower Realm couldn¡¯t bepared to the Upper Realm. At least in the minds of the people in the Lower Realm, killing oneself father or brother was considered as a serious crime. Even if there was someone among them who had done such things, the person would also make his full effort to hide the truth. He would just live in the nightmare for the rest of his life. He wouldn¡¯t think that all the things he did were actually reasonable and right, not at all.

    But...

    The so called human morality seemed to be just a pile of useless trash in the eyes of the Upper Realm.

    Jun Wu Xie listened to the conversations quietly. She had finally understood that why would Luo Qingcheng constantly say that she had a crush on Jun Wu Yao when she had clearly persecuted him. This was actually the cognition of the Upper Realm...

    No matter if it was their families, their beloved or their friends, whoever that had blocked their path in getting stronger, they must be killed!

 Chapter 2489 - A Bloody Hunt (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2489: A Bloody Hunt (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    This inhuman ce really horrified people.

    Not yet reaching the Upper Realm, within the hearts of Qiao Chu and others, there was already a deep dislike of the ce.

    The ocean was calm, there was no wind or waves.

    Perhaps the rules of the Upper Realm were too horrible as Qiao Chu and the rest did not ask about anything else regarding the Upper Realm thereafter.

    The big ship continued to move forward in the sea of death. After experiencing several storms and before they knew it, half a month had passed.

    Rong Ruo began suffer from seasickness. Fortunately, there was Jun Wu Xie and the medicinal pills she provided helped, but she dared not stay in the cabin again. She could only sit on the deck and enjoyed the sea breeze.

    Fei Yan followed her silently, like every day for the past five years.

    Rong Ruo might have been intentionally or unintentionally avoiding him, but Fei Yan pretended to be ignorant, as he continued to follow after her.

    Looking at Rong Ruo¡¯s pale face as she leaned against the deck, it¡¯s inevitable that Fei Yan was a little panicked, but there was nothing much he could do.

    ¡°Are you feeling better? If not... Shall I ask Little Xie to bring you some medicine?¡± Fei Yan asked carefully, unable to conceal the concern in his eyes.

    The youth from the past had grown up, he transformed into a tall and handsome adult. However that look of worry upon his brow made one unable to bear.

    Rong Ruo looked at Fei Yan whose expression was so helpless. No matter how deliberately she alienated him in the past five years, Fei Yan was so persistent, such that she was at her wits end. She shook her head silently, but this had not happened before, Rong Ruo doesn¡¯t know what was going on, but the sudden dizziness appeared in these couple of days.

    Fei Yan didn¡¯t dare to disturb Rong Ruo further as he looked at her pale face and could only feel sorry for her silently.

    Suddenly, a faint scent of blood drifted to their noses.

    In an instant, their nerves were raised.

    Rong Ruo stood up, her brows were wrinkled, Fei Yan also came over.

    The odor of blood was very light, it drifted from the bow of the ship. From a distance, across the dark sea, inky ckness suddenly spread. Instantaneously, an ominous premonition arose within the two people¡¯s hearts.

    ¡°Quickly find Brother Wu Yao and Little Xie!¡± Rong Ruo immediately instructed.

    Fei Yan did not dare to dy a moment longer and immediately turned towards the ship¡¯s cabin.

    As the ship progressed, the inky ckness gradually approached, but it was not ck at all, the sea surface was actually stained with blood, icy cold seeping through the darkness.

    Jun Wu Yao and Jun Wu Xie arrived quickly on the deck, followed by Hao Yao and the rest.

    A group of people stood at the bow as they looked at the blood pervading the sea¡¯s surface. That disgusting smell of blood had be even stronger.

    Rong Ruo, who was already unwell, retched a few times as the smell of blood invaded her senses and caused her stomach to tumble violently.

    ¡°What is that?¡± Qiao Chu¡¯s eyes widened as he stared at the bloody scene. More than half a month of sailing, it was pretty peaceful. But who would have thought that in such a vast ocean, there would be such arge amount of blood spreading widely, almost covering what they could see of the sea¡¯s surface.

    Jun Wu Yao squinted his eyes. On the surface of the sea covered by blood, he could see a huge floating object.

    At a nce, Jun Wu Yao opened his mouth to speak.

    ¡°It¡¯s the Sea Spirit Beast.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Everyone was shocked.

    ¡°The people from Upper Realm were hunting for the Sea Spirit Beast, their ship should have sailed through here not too long ago.¡± Jun Wu Yao half squinted as he replied.

    ¡°The people from Upper Realm....¡± Qiao Chu and the others silently took a deep breath. If they had a single perception of the cruelty of the Upper Realm before, then everything that appeared in front of them would have made them realize that... the madness of the Upper Realm.

 Chapter 2490 - Bloody Hunt (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2490: Bloody Hunt (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Along the sailing route, the surface of the sea that was originally calm was full of carcasses. It was as if the huge dead bodies had been abused, there wasn¡¯t even aplete body seen on the sea. Those huge creatures that Qiao Chu and the others had never seen before were just floating wretchedly on the bloody sea with only a small part of their remaining bodies exposed in the air.

    One... after another...

    They stood there stunned, looking at therge amount of carcasses on the sea.

    Within a short moment, the number of carcasses on both sides of their boat that they had passed through had gone up to hundreds!

    If it wasn¡¯t for suchrge amount of ughters, how would the sea in this region turn bloody red?!

    ¡°What the hell are they trying to do?¡± Rong Ruo couldn¡¯t stop retching. While looking at the startling Hell of Asura, her face was scarily pale.

    ¡°Hunting. They might have found a group of Sea Spirit Beasts. In order to hunt all the beasts down, they couldn¡¯t bother to collect these bodies. After they have killed all the beasts, they would follow the trails of their blood back and collect these bodies,¡± said Jun Wu Yao with his eyes staring at the bloodied sea.

    While ncing over those dead beasts, Jun Wu Xie didn¡¯t look good on her expression.

    Sometimes, there would be some heads floating on the surface of the sea, causing Jun Wu Xie to be able to see the appearance of the beasts clearly.

    It looked like a dragon. It seemed like the green scales that were attached on its body were still shining with coloured ze. The colour of pale green was very beautiful. The milky white antlers weren¡¯t sharp at all; they looked like the antlers of an elk, slightly curved and round. Such creatures should be one of the stunning views under the ocean. Even though Jun Wu Xie had never seen them before, she felt that creatures like these weren¡¯t ferocious living things.

    But those eyes that were reflecting to the little waves of the sea water were now soaking in the blood, dull and gloomy.

    ¡°Ask Ye Sha to adjust the sailing direction. We¡¯ll head around here.¡± After staying silent for a while, Jun Wu Yao ordered.

    Before entering the Upper Realm, he wasn¡¯t nning to fight with the people from the Upper Realm here.

    Not making a sound, Fan Zhuo went to find Ye Sha.

    Whereas the other people who were on the deck remained quiet while looking at the scene.

    The sanguinary picture seemed to be the first shock given to them by the Upper Realm.

    Brutal and bloodied.

    ¡°What¡¯s that!¡± Suddenly, Rong Ruo¡¯s eyes locked on the carcass of a Sea Spirit Beast on the sea.

    Jun Wu Xie immediately looked over the direction pointed.

    A vigorously struggling bloody object could be faintly seen from the ripped stomach of the dead body of the Sea Spirit Beast.

    It was almost in an instant, Jun Wu Xie transformed the Face of Selvan into an armor and straight away flew towards the direction pointed by Rong Ruo after a pair of wings were formed on the armor.

    The moment shended on the huge body and saw the small little red figure in a close distance, her heart gave out a sudden tremble.

    All the people on the deck were staring at the act of Jun Wu Xie. They saw Jun Wu Xie entered the stomach of the Sea Spirit Beast, seemingly to be searching for something. After a few moments, she flew back to the deck with a round bloody object in her arms.

    Jun Wu Xiended on the deck, only then everyone was able to see clearly that it was actually a beautiful little creature curling itself up on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hands. Although its body was covered with blood, it was still unable to hide its beauty. It was just a small little one with its whole body covered with pale green scales. There were two thumb sized milky white antlers on its forehead. With just a nce, it looked exactly like a baby dragon, but four of its ws weren¡¯t sharp. Its back was grown with a pair of thin and ppy wings, sticking tightly onto its back. Its wings were almost transparent, wetted by the blood.

    With a pair of big eyes widened in terror, it looked at the people around it.

 Chapter 2491 - A Bloody Hunt (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2491: A Bloody Hunt (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°What is this?¡± Hua Yao looked at the little thing that was obviously frightened. It was so small, the size of two palms, and its body was covered in blood. It was constantly shaking. Its eyes were as blue as the ocean but was filled with terror and fear.

    ¡°The cub of the Sea Spirit Beast.¡± One look and Jun Wu Yao recognized what the little thing was.

    Under such an intense hunt, it was hard to imagine how the little Sea Spirit Beast cub could have managed to survive.

    Jun Wu Xie saw the body of the Sea Spirit Beast and found that its abdomen bore traces of being bitten. It was not like the wounds in other ces which were caused by a sharp weapon. She figured that in order to protect its cubs, the beast bit its own abdomen and hid the little cubs within its flesh and blood.

    Even beasts would risk their lives to protect their offspring, those people from the Upper Realm could not even bepared to the Sea Spirit Beasts.

    Jun Wu Xie cradled the frightened cub and carefully caressed it. She was keeping it because it was so small and weak that releasing it would only lead to its death. Qiao Chu prepared some water and helped Jun Wu Xie wash off the blood from the cub¡¯s body.

    However, the little cub, who witnessed the killing of its kind, let out a sorrowful, intive whine before it entered the water basin.

    That tender sorrow, along with the blood covering its body, made the cub all the more deste.

    Jun Wu Xie summoned Lord Meh Meh and Sacrificial Blood Rabbit as they were also beasts, and small in shape ¨C perhaps they could appease the fear of the little Sea Spirit Cub.

    Lord Meh Meh seem to have understood Jun Wu Xie¡¯s train of thought, and used its tongue to gently lick the traces of blood off the little cub¡¯s body. Sacrificial Blood Rabbit also helped alongside Lord Meh Meh, under the ministrations of the two silly beasts, the sorrowful wail of the little Sea Spirit Beast gradually disappeared.

    However, it was still fearful, shrinking into itself and shivering.

    Jun Wu Xie instructed Ye Sha to bring the little cub into the ship¡¯s cabin to rest. They needed to change their course slightly as they wanted to avoid shing with the Upper Realm on the ocean.

    The situation on the sea was difficult to grasp, they did not have how many troops the other party had and how many ships there were. If they didn¡¯t pay careful attention and allowed some to escape, then their n to sneak into the Upper Realm would be revealed and greatly hindered.

    Without absolute certainty, Jun Wu Xie could not take this risk. Because she was not on this journey alone. Her loved ones and herrades were with her.

    Tenrge ships slowly changed their direction, skipping past the bloody area and circling the bloody sea.

    Everyone stood at the stern and looked at the piece of Asura¡¯s hell, that gradually faded into the distance. Everyone¡¯s heart seemed to be suppressing something.

    This Upper Realm, how could they not hate them?

    Massacre without restraints.....

    Completely devoid of humanity.

    The sky was getting dark, the sea breeze blew away the remaining traces of blood. With the distancing of the sea¡¯s surface, the previous scene seemed to have been swallowed up by this boundless ocean. In such a vast ocean, if not for a chance meeting, how was it possible to encounter such a cruel scene.

    But who knew how many deaths and sins were hidden under this seemingly calm sea?

    The lights on the ship were lit up, and the ship slowly glided on the sea surface, silently.

    In the darkness, a ck dot gradually appeared in front Ye Sha who was at the helm. As the ship closed the distance, the ck spot slowly stretched.

    Ye Sha looked at the lone ind at sea with some astonishment.

    ¡°Inform Lord Jue immediately and ask if he wants to disembark on the ind!¡±

 Chapter 2492 - The Isolated Island (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2492: The Isted Ind (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    A lone ind which appeared on the sea of death, quietly like a small boat.

    At this time, the sea was blowing a gust of wind, and the fine rain fell on the calm sea, causing a little ripple.

    ¡°Do you want to go on the ind?¡± Jun Wu Xie stood beside Jun Wu Yao, having travelled for the better part of the month, this would be there first time discovering an ind. The area of the ind was not too small, the trees were dense, and it looked uninhibited.

    ¡°Mn.¡± Jun Wu Yao nodded, as there were some warning signs about an impending storm. It was a good thing for them to have found a small ind at this moment.

    Especially with Rong Ruo being gued by seasickness, if they had met with a storm, with the pitching and rolling of the ship, it would have made her condition even worse.

    Jun Wu Yao gave the order to disembark. The anchor was dropped. Most of the Night Regime and Ghost Army stayed onboard the ship, only Ye Sha and the other two followed Jun Wu Yao and the rest onto the ind. In addition to the three from the Night Regime, a man with a ghost mask also followed the group. The man was themander of the Ghost Army. He was called Gui Huang, and was one of Jun Wu Yao¡¯s confidantes. He was always silent, Jun Wu Xie had never heard him speak.

    The ind was very quiet, only the rustling of leaves were heard as the wind blew.

    Jun Wu Xie has also brought along the Sea Spirit Beast cub, although at this time, the frightened little guy¡¯s eyes still held some fear but the panic was slightly less than during their initial meeting. Perhaps the cub had some awareness that Jun Wu Xie and her friends were not the enemies who hunted them. And thus, the little guy was rather calm at the moment.

    Onboard the ship, they felt that the ind wasn¡¯t too small but once onnd, they realized thatnd area of the ind was rather vast. At first nce, they could not see the end, expect the dense jungle path in front of them.

    ¡°Finally we are on solid ground. Being on the ship and swaying for so long, I¡¯m really starting to feel ufortable. I feel all that swaying is turning my brain into a sticky paste.¡± Qiao Chu exercised and loosened up his limbs, full of energy and not pathetically wet from the light rain.

    Life on the sea more or less made them feel slightly ufortable. Previously, when they rushed from the Lower Realm to the Middle Realm, they also took a ship but the journey was not that long, but this time it made him hurt.

    Jun Wu Xie walked up to Rong Ruo while carrying the little beast, ck Cat was seated on her shoulders, Lord Meh Meh and Blood Sacrificial Rabbit grovelling by her feet.

    Rong Ruo¡¯s face was extremely pale, just now the sudden retching caused her body to feel more difort to the point of exhaustion. She was sitting on the reef by the shore at the moment, breathing in big gulps of air.

    ¡°Still feeling very bad?¡± Jun Wu Xie looked at Rong Ruo¡¯s reaction and frowned slightly. It was strange to say that Rong Ruo had been well before, but somehow, there was sudden seasickness these past two days.

    Jun Wu Xie had checked on her several times, and she had not found any abnormalities. Besides the weakness of the body, she didn¡¯t find anything else.

    It was seemingly just sudden seasickness.

    Rong Ruo nodded tiredly, just then when they encountered the Sea Spirit Beasts being ughtered, perhaps it was the strong odor of blood that made her so nauseous that she nearly vomited bile, waves of pain in her head and her heart felt like there was a boulder pressed against it, and made it difficult for her to breathe.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to do some recon up ahead, to see if the ind has a suitable cave for rest. With Little Ruo¡¯s condition, she should not go back onboard today.¡± Fei Yan¡¯s heart was aching, as he suggested to the others his idea.

 Chapter 2493 - The Isolated Island (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2493: The Isted Ind (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Ye Gu walked near him. His strength was preceded only by Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao. It would be better for them to be prepared if they faced any danger.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Jun Wu Xie nodded her head and sat down while leaning against Rong Ruo. The small little Sea Spirit Beast that was lying in her arms widened its big eyes and looked at Rong Ruo¡¯s pale face. Quietly, it stretched its wet little tongue out and licked on the back of Rong Ruo¡¯s hand.

    Looking at the little Sea Spirit Beast in surprise, Rong Ruo¡¯s eyes met a pair of clear and beautiful big eyes, causing a trace of smile to emerge from Rong Ruo¡¯s face.

    ¡°It seems to like you.¡± Jun Wu Xie lowered her eyes. The Sea Spirit Beast had no body temperature. Its entire body was cold as this was the characteristic of most of the marine lives. Hugging the little Sea Spirit Beast in this hot and sultry weather was just like hugging a thermostatic cold little ice cube.

    ¡°It¡¯s cute.¡± Rong Ruo smiled and patted on the head of the little Sea Spirit Beast.

    Ye Gu and Fei Yan were still discussing about exploring the ind whereas Qiao Chu kept making fuss about wanting to follow them.

    The small rain was pitter-pattering in the thick forest, making lots of dripping sound. There were a pair of eyes hidden in the dark, quietly gazing at the group of people at the coastal, as if it was a cheetah hidden in the dark side, silently without everyone knowing.

    ¡°Its n has gone now, how is it going to survive after that?¡± Rong Ruo looked at the small little Sea Spirit Beast that was licking her hand all the time, feeling slightly worried. She wasn¡¯t sure if it was her psychological function doing things but it seemed like thefort brought to her by this little thing had lessened the difort she felt in her body, leading her in regaining the colour on her face.

    Jun Wu Xie too, didn¡¯t know about the answer. She could only raised her head and looked at Jun Wu Yao.

    ¡°Sea Spirit Beast with such age basically doesn¡¯t have the ability to protect itself. Even if it¡¯s lucky enough to survive from the hunt of the Upper Realm, there are still many ferocious sea beasts living in the Sea of Death. Those sea beasts aren¡¯t able to hurt the adult Sea Spirit Beast, but they are considered deadly to the newborn Sea Spirit Beast. Moreover, the little Sea Spirit Beast is an exceedingly delicious meal to those sea beasts.¡± Looking at the little thing in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s arms, Jun Wu Yao exined.

    The strong shall rule over the weak, such principle did not only exist in the Upper Realm, but also the world of the beasts.

    ¡°Can we bring it along with us?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked with a slight plea. She could never forget the scene when she carried this little thing out from the stomach of the adult Sea Spirit Beast.

    The vibe of death was enshrouding around the colour of blood, and this small little life was the only thing to survive.

    However, Jun Wu Yao shook his head.

    ¡°Though the Sea Spirit Beasts are able to live on thend, staying away from the sea water for a long time will witten their lifespans. They belong to the ocean.¡± How wouldn¡¯t Jun Wu Yao figure out the thought of Jun Wu Xie? Of course he wouldn¡¯t reject her if he could, there were already so many dumb and cute little creatures like these turning around Jun Wu Xie anyway.

    Unfortunately, it was a no for the Sea Spirit Beast.

    Jun Wu Xie frowned. It was such a young Sea Spirit Beast but neither it was allowed to follow them nor survive by its own, did its mother risk its life to protect it just for it to face the uing death?

    ¡°But if we are able to find other Sea Spirit Beasts, we can try to entrust it to them. The Sea Spirit Beasts are tame animals. They often take good care of the little Sea Spirit Beasts with deep affection. No matter if it¡¯s the kid from the same n, or if it¡¯s the kid they give birth to, they would put all their effort in raising the little Sea Spirit Beast.¡± Jun Wu Yao couldn¡¯t bear to see Jun Wu Xie frown as he continued on.

    ¡°They are far more kinder than the Upper Realm.¡± While stroking on the head of the small little Sea Spirit Beast, a trace of coldness shed across Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter 2494 - The Isolated Island (3ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2494: The Isted Ind (3£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words made everyone sink into silence.

    Even the Sea Spirit beasts would raise their own children, and even raise the children of others, but the Upper Realm would not even let go of their own kin... there people were really more terrible than the beasts.

    ¡°Sigh, Ye Sha and I will pitch the tents first, just in case if they can¡¯t find a cave, then at least we will have a ce to keep out of the rain.¡± Ye Mei gave Ye Sha a look and the two tacitly ran into the forest to pitch a tent.

    It was unknown when the storm would hit, pitching the tent by the shore would be too dangerous.

    The rain was getting heavier, but fortunately, their strengths were still present. Using some spiritual power they formed an air barrier to iste their bodies from the rain.

    The pitter-patter of rain soothed and calmed everyone down.

    The eyes hidden within the jungle in the darkness stared unblinkingly at the little Sea Spirit Beast cradled in the hands of Jun Wu Xie, the hand which held the dagger lifted slowly, but upon seeing Jun Wu Xie gently stroking the little cub, the hand dropped down.

    There was a little caution in those eyes, sweeping over everyone around the coast.

    Until the moment when Jun Wu Yao turned around, shock registered in those eyes.

    It¡¯s him!

    Over at the shore, Jun Wu Xie observed that the little beast seem to like Rong Ruo, and therefore wanted to let Rong Ruo carry the little beast.

    Who knew that when she wanted to ce the little fellow into Rong Ruo¡¯s embrace, the little Sea Spirit Beast¡¯s four cold, little legs tightened their hold on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s arm, just like a ko bear, it held on tightly and refused to let go.

    This scene really made Jun Wu Xie not know whether tough or cry.

    ¡°Indeed such a fickle little fe.¡± Rong Ruo let out a slightugh and gently tapped on the creature¡¯s snout.

    This little fellow, wanted to be close to her but yet refused to let Jun Wu Xie go. What a greedy little thing!

    Jun Wu Xie smiled as she shook her head, but suddenly, a familiar difort suddenly rose from her body, and in the blink of an eye, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body began to tremble slightly, sinister blue veins from her arm started to slowly spread upwards.

    ¡°Meow!!!¡± ck Cat¡¯s back fur stood erected!

    Jun Wu Xie was actually having an attack right this moment!

    However, in the twinkling of an eye, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face turned white, and her whole body could not stop shaking. The sudden situation made Rong Ruo and Hua Yao and others instantly stunned.

    ¡°Little Xie? What¡¯s happening to you? Are you alright?!¡± Rong Ruo held a shocked expression as she grabbed Jun Wu Xie¡¯s shivering hand. When she saw Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hands covered with the violent blue veins, she stared at Jun Wu Yao with wide eyes.

    What was going on?!

    The figure of Jun Wu Yao rushed to the side of Jun Wu Xie in an instant, and after throwing the little Sea Spirit Beast into Rong Ruo¡¯s arms, he immediately held Jun Wu Xie in his arms, and supported her body. The coldness within those purple eyes was indescribable. He held up Jun Wu Xie¡¯s back with one hand, and with the other, he started to use his Dark Spirit.

    Suddenly, a small hand covered with blue veins grabbed Jun Wu Yao¡¯s wrist in a death grip.

    Jun Wu Yao looked at Jun Wu Xie in surprise as she stopped him.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face seemed drained of blood, and cold sweat covered her forehead. Her lips are shockingly white, but she was adamantly resisting the pain as she shook her head at Jun Wu Yao.

    She knew what Jun Wu Yao wanted to do.

    But he could not.

    Once he used Soul Power to control her chaos, Jun Wu Yao¡¯s Life and Death Worm would once again attack!

 Chapter 2495 - A Strange Person (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2495: A Strange Person (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Let me help you.¡± Jun Wu Yao¡¯s voice was suppressing great pain, his Little Xie must know something, otherwise she would not have stopped him.

    Jun Wu Xie was in such great pain that she could not speak and could only shake her head.

    If it¡¯s not her, then it¡¯s him.

    If she had to choose, she¡¯d rather it be her.

    The chaos that wrecked through her body was extremely painful but it won¡¯t cost her her life. But if the Life and Death Worm continuously surged then it would speed up the death of Jun Wu Yao.

    As the both of them were fighting each other, Hua Yao and the rest, who were standing aside, were perspiring in panic. The sudden abnormal behavior of Jun Wu Xie caused them to panic and they werepletely unaware of what had happened.

    However, at the moment, they were unable to question Jun Wu Xie as they stood silently to the side and prayed.

    ¡°Be good, listen to me. I am fine.¡± Jun Wu Yao lowered his voice and used a gentle tone, as if to persuade a little child, but Jun Wu Xie¡¯s expression was resolute.

    The chaos attached fast and left people helpless. The blue veins erupted had already spread from her arm to her neck. Against her pale skin, the violent blue veins crept slowly upwards, from her neck to lower jaw, gradually extending to her cheek.

    Inch by inch the lines of veins are like knife stabs to Jun Wu Yao¡¯s heart.

    When the blue veins covered her entire body, Jun Wu Xie was wrecked in such extreme pain that her consciousness was fuzzy. She clenched her teeth tightly, her eyes closed in pain, and the hand holding Jun Wu Yao¡¯s wrist was not released, as she remained squatting. It was as if she had exhausted her whole body strength.

    ¡°Rong Ruo.¡± Jun Wu Yao¡¯s voice trembled with suppressed emotions.

    ¡°Here!¡± Rong Ruo was surprised.

    ¡°Pull her hand away.¡± Jun Wu Yao squinted his eyes, regardless of whether Jun Wu Xie agreed or not, he had to do this.

    Rong Ruo¡¯s expression showed signs of an internal struggle. Although she did not know what was actually happening to Jun Wu Xie, she could see that Jun Wu Yao had to help Jun Wu Xie, however, Jun Wu Xie was opposed to him doing so. There was a strong possibility that by Jun Wu Yao helping, he might bring great harm to himself.

    ¡°Quick.¡± Jun Wu Yao looked up, his purple eyes were bloodshot and looked very frightening.

    Rong Ruo did not dare to dy further as Jun Wu Xie¡¯s current state made her distressed. She hurriedly put the little Sea Spirit Beast down and reached out to pull Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hand away.

    However, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hand remained in a death grip, holding on extremely tightly to Jun Wu Yao¡¯s wrist. No matter how hard Rong Ruo pulled, it remained steadfastly clenched, Rong Ruo didn¡¯t dare to use her Spiritual Power to pry her hand open as it would hurt the bones of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Little Xie, let go.... Listen to me, I know what I¡¯m doing. Nothing bad will happen. Be good and let go of your hand alright?¡± Jun Wu Yao could only suppress his heartache and gently persuaded her.

    Only at this point, Jun Wu Xie no longer had a hold on her consciousness. She could not hear what he was saying at all.

    Just when everyone was in a hurry to do anything, a ck shadow suddenly burst out from the side of the forest.

    Hua Yao and Fan Zhuo, in a moment of alertness, stood protectively in front of Jun Wu Yao and the others.

    A person dressed in strange clothes appeared in front of their eyes. That person¡¯s head was not big and was wearing a light armor made of scales, with a light blue mask over the face with a long bow behind. It was a strange sight to behold.

    This ind was actually inhibited?!

    Hua Yao and Fan Zhuo did not dare to rx. At this moment, Jun Wu Xie was in a terrible condition and could not suffer any attacks at all. The two men immediately stood their ground, ready to attack at anytime!

 Chapter 2496 - A Strange Person (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2496: A Strange Person (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The man seemed to notice their caution and raised his hands with the fingers wrapped in the leather gloves stretched out, in a gesture to signal to Hua Yao and the others that he had no malicious intent.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have bad intentions, I just want to help her.¡± A gentle female voice drifted from behind the mask.

    Hua Yao and the others did not take her word for it and continued to look at her with suspicion.

    ¡°Her Soul Power and Spirit Power are in conflict with each other, if we don¡¯t remove the obstructions fast, it will inflict severe damage to her. I am not your enemy, I do not have any ill intentions towards you.¡± The mysterious woman spoke, her voice was mild but it didn¡¯t contain any feminine suppleness, instead she sounded somewhat heroic.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Jun Wu Yao spoke up at this moment. With Jun Wu Xie resisting his help, he could not do anything.

    That person looked at Jun Wu Yao who had spoken and let out a breath saying, ¡°Ye Jue, I know of you. You might not know me, but we have one thing inmon, we are enemies of the Upper Realm. If you believe me, I can help you.¡±

    ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± Jun Wu Yao lowered his voice. How did this person know him?

    The enemy of the Upper Realm.

    Thedy saw that Jun Wu Yao btedly refused to lower his guard, therefore she took out a silvery white ring from her waist.

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s gaze came up on the ring and there was a slight change in him.

    ¡°Sacred Woman n?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± said the woman.

    ¡°The pureblood Sacred Maiden who escaped the Upper Realm a thousand years ago?¡± Jun Wu Yao suddenly asked.

    That person was stunned, and after keeping silent for a moment, smiled bitterly and said, ¡°It is me.¡±

    ¡°Let here.¡± Jun Wu Yao said.

    Hua Yao and the rest were surprised since they did not know who this person was but yet, Jun Wu Yao epted her identity.

    Jun Wu Yao even believed her, so they naturally did not obstruct her further.

    That person let out a breath silently as she approached Jun Wu Xie¡¯s figure. Rong Ruo looked at her curiously.

    Pale blue mask hid her features, only revealing a pair of calm and beautiful eyes. Although no one knew how she looked like but based on this pair of eyes, it was not hard to guess that the person¡¯s appearance would be refined.

    Jun Wu Yao nodded slightly to Rong Ruo, and only then did she release her hand from Jun Wu Xie and took a step back.

    ¡°How did you know her condition?¡± Jun Wu Yao watched the other person cautiously.

    The person spoke, ¡°Because she isn¡¯t the first person who suffers from conflicting powers. If I didn¡¯t have the cultivation of the Soul World, how did Lord Jue think I manage to escape the Upper Realm at that time?¡±

    There was a slight surprise in the eyes of Jun Wu Yao.

    Unexpectedly, this person actually chose the same method as Little Xie.

    The person no longer said anything more and just observed the condition of Jun Wu Xie. She then took out a bottle of medicine from a dpidated cosmos sack.

    ¡°Open her mouth.¡±

    ¡°What is that?¡± Jun Wu Yao asked.

    ¡°The spirit nucleus of Sea Spirit Beast, it can relieve the agitation caused by the sh of the powers.¡±

    ¡°You can obtain the spirit nucleus?¡± Jun Wu Yao stared into the person¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°There is no time to exin. If you don¡¯t believe then...¡± that person raised her mask and poured the medicine into her mouth and drank it. With her mask back in ce, she looked at Jun Wu Yao seriously.

    ¡°Open Little Xie¡¯s mouth.¡± Jun Wu Yao instructed Rong Ruo.

    Rong Ruo immediately stepped forward, and as gently as possible, pried opened Jun Wu Xie¡¯s tightly sealed mouth, and the person immediately poured the medicine into her mouth.

 Chapter 2497 - A Strange Person (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2497: A Strange Person (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    After the medicine was fed into Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mouth, that person stepped aside and the veins that had spread all over Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body faded down miraculously...

    While looking at Jun Wu Xie, Rong Ruo felt a wave of relief as her tightened heartstrings rxed.

    ¡°I did not lie to you,¡± That person said.

    Jun Wu Yao slightly nodded his head.

    ¡°Thanks.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s nothing. The enemy of my enemy is my friend,¡± That person said jauntily.

    Little by little, the condition of Jun Wu Xie got better. She had also regained the colour in her face as the pain began to fade away. The moment Jun Wu Xie opened her eyes, she looked in the direction of Jun Wu Yao. After she noticed that she was still holding Jun Wu Yao¡¯s hand, only then did the anxiousness in her eyes disappear.

    ¡°You grabbed me so tightly, tell me, how could I move? Don¡¯t worry, it wasn¡¯t me this time, it was her.¡± Jun Wu Yao immediately knew what was Jun Wu Xie worrying about just by looking at her reaction. He couldn¡¯t help himself from letting out a smallugh.

    Jun Wu Xie then saw the woman who was standing aside, dressed in an entric clothing. There was a slight confusion in her eyes.

    ¡°The condition of the chaotic energy in your body is seriously bad. I don¡¯t know what method did you use to suppress it, but it can¡¯t go on for long. If you don¡¯t resolve itpletely as soon as possible, you won¡¯t live long.¡± That person couldn¡¯t help but reminded Jun Wu Xie after seeing her regaining her consciousness.

    She herself had also cultivated by using the method of the Soul World, butpared to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s condition, her condition was much lighter. It was not difficult to tell that the age of Jun Wu Xie wasn¡¯t that old. She couldn¡¯t really imagine how would such young girl cultivate the chaotic energy up to such scary extent and what inhuman cultivation did she actually gone through for her to be able to push herself to death.

    The woman¡¯s words had caused the face of Rong Ruo and the others who were standing aside to turn pale immediately.

    ¡°You know about the chaotic energy?¡± Jun Wu Xie looked astonishingly at the woman.

    The woman nodded.

    ¡°Same as you, I had also cultivated using the same method, but not as crazy as the way you do. By looking at your condition, you might have gone through an intensive cultivation without thinking about the consequences. Here¡¯s my advice for you... Know your limits. For sure it¡¯s nice to have powerful strength, but once you lose your life, there¡¯s nothing you could do anymore.¡± It was kind of weird since this was clearly the first time she met this little girl but without knowing the actual reasons, she seemed to have a deep affinity for her. At first, she nned to leave right after she saved her, but after she saw Jun Wu Xie, her steps became heavier and those words just came out uncontrobly from her mouth.

    ¡°I have stopped the cultivation.¡± Though the voice of the woman was t, Jun Wu Xie was still able to feel the kindness in her words.

    ¡°Stopping the cultivation isn¡¯t a way.¡± After remaining silent for quite a while, the woman took out a bottle of drug from her cosmos sack and handed it over to Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°This is the medicine made of the spirit core of the Sea Spirit Beast. It is able to suppress the pain brought by the chaotic energy... temporarily. It can¡¯t cure the illness. With your condition now, you can only find the method to solve it in the Soul World.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie looked surprisingly at the woman who was wearing a mask. If the woman didn¡¯t speak, it was really hard to tell that the person was a female just by looking at the way she dressed.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Jun Wu Xie said weakly.

    Without knowing why, the woman suddenly thought ofughing. There were lightning striking and thunder roaring at the moment, indicating that the storm was just around the corner. The breeze that was originally warm and gentle turned into a rough and brutal wind together with heavy rain pouring down relentlessly.

    ¡°If you guys aren¡¯t going to return to your ships, then follow me to my cave to have some rest.¡± The woman didn¡¯t not why did she be so kind and friendly when it was just an offhand manner of her at the beginning, but there was no way for her to take her words back when she had already let them out.

 Chapter 2498 - A Safe Haven (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2498: A Safe Haven (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Jun Wu Yao did not decline further as he carried Jun Wu Xie and stood up.

    Coincidentally, Ye Sha and Fei Yan hurried back, having not figured out the situation, they were dragged into the dense jungle by the woman.

    Fierce winds amidst the downpour, thunder rolled and lightning shed. The already dark, gloomy skies of the sea of death was now filled with thunder and lightning.

    Within the dense jungle, the strange woman was agile and nimble, as if she was a ck panther who lived in the dense jungle, she passed through all the narrow gaps with ease.

    Jun Wu Yao used his Spirit Powers to create a barrier that sheltered him and Jun Wu Xie against the wind and rain.

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s gaze fell on the woman¡¯s figure, with a trace of doubt in his eyes.

    ¡°Who is she?¡± Jun Wu Xie looked at Jun Wu Yao in confusion, the sudden appearance of this person who harboured no ill intentions towards them.

    Jun Wu Yao exined, ¡°In the Upper Realm, there aren¡¯t just only idiots and fools. There is a sect called the Sacred Maiden Tribe. The whole sect only has women. It is said that their blood is pure, and they are the most devout believers of the gods. They have a high standing in the Upper Realm and the whole tribe is devoted to guarding the Holy Mountain, hence they rarely go down the mountain. Can you still remember that one of the conditions of the Blood Sacrifice of the Three Realms, is that the Holy Virgin of the Sacred Maiden Sect performs the full ceremony?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie nodded.

    ¡°Through the thousands of years, the Sacred Maiden Sect only had two Sacred Maidens born. One is Luo Qingcheng, however, even though Luo Qincheng was a pureblood Sacred Maiden but she is not the most orthodox one. The other is the most orthodox person, but a thousand years before, that person suddenly defected. She seemingly evaporated from the Upper Realm. I have not met that person but I recognize the pureblood Sacred Maiden ring. She is the one who defected those years ago, the pureblood Sacred Maiden.¡± Jun Wu Yao smirked, if he didn¡¯t know that this person was the nemesis of the Upper Realm, he would not have let her near Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Why did she defect?¡± Jun Wu Xie still held her suspicion. It was to be said, to be able to escape from that sort of environment, and with such an important identity, this person¡¯s ability was not to be underestimated.

    ¡°Don¡¯t know. Just that she wanted to rebel, killing a group of scared maidens who were guarding the Holy Mountain and fled. That much was clear.¡± Jun Wu Yao did not care about the business of others, and what exactly happened, he didn¡¯t spend much effort to find out. He just knew the gist of it.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded once again.

    Qiao Chu and the rest who didn¡¯t know the situation, only found out through Rong Ruo about the rming situation, and they all breathed a sigh of relief when they found out that she was not in present danger.

    Ye Sha and Ye Mei were holding Lord Meh Meh and Blood Sacrificial Rabbit respectively. The two silly babies have been used to these two exclusively as ¡°pillows¡± in thesest few years, and so they were very cooperative. Rong Ruo held on to the little Sea Spirit Beast as they walked amidst the group. Her previous ill feelings seem to have disappeared.

    After a long walk, the woman finally stopped in front of a cave. The cave looked big, and there was a huge tree outside. The woman waited by the cave entrance and saw that Jun Wu Xie and the others had caught up, and she continued to walk into the cave.

    The cave waspletely dark, It seemed like a bottomless pit. Fortunately, they were not weak, so even in the blinding darkness, they were still able to see the path ahead.

    The cave didn¡¯t look very deep from the outside, but even though the people walked on for a long time, but they could not see the end. The road seemed to be inclined but they didn¡¯t know the situation and could only continue to follow the woman.

    After a long while in darkness, a little light suddenly appeared in front of their eyes.

 Chapter 2499 - A Safe Havenï¼ˆ2ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2499: A Safe Haven£¨2£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The cloud of light extended in front of everyone¡¯s eyes. Behind the darkness was a world of its own!

    It was arge underwater cave, supported by a huge halo, as if it was an arcadia existing in the bottom of the sea. There were many small little pale green creatures rolling and ying on the seabed that was fully covered with seaweed. With just a nce, the picture had immediately rendered everyone stunned.

    There was almost a hundred little Sea Spirit Beasts gathering in this underwater world, ying and fooling around with each other while a few adult Sea Spirit Beasts were quietly lying on the ground, looking fondly and gently at those little things.

    ¡°Here is...¡± Rong Ruo was amazed by the scene in front of her.

    With a trace of a smile gleaming in her eyes, the woman turned around and said. ¡°Wee to the haven of the Sea Spirit Beasts.¡±

    All the Sea Spirit Beasts were resting peacefully in the supported underwater world. The eyes of the little Sea Spirit Beast which was being carried in Rong Ruo¡¯s arms began to glint the moment it saw its fellowrades. Its four little ws kept on scratching, trying to get itself down.

    Hurriedly, Rong Ruo put it down.

    The moment itnded on the ground, the small little thing straight off swished towards itsrades.

    ¡°I was quite worried at first when I noticed that someone hade to the ind. I felt relieved after I saw you guys treated the little Sea Spirit Beast well and it was until the moment I saw Lord Ye Jue that I realized that you guys aren¡¯t my enemies.¡± The woman turned her body and looked at them.

    It was an ident that she brought them here but she did not regret it. She could feel their care towards the little Sea Spirit Beast. She had even heard their conversation just now when they were at the coastal without missing a word. Since they were worried about the survival of the little Sea Spirit Beast, she would give them the answer then.

    ¡°There¡¯s actually such a ce... This is amazing...¡± Qiao Chu widened his eyes, admiring the magical underwater world. There was ayer of invisible force isting the paradise from the sea water. Take a look around, the ocean was so clear and distinct. Under the illumination of the halo, the sea around them became much brighter, expanding the area that was visible. There were schools of fish swimming in the ocean, as if they were just within their reach.

    Jun Wu Yao let Jun Wu Xie down so that she was able to enjoy the miraculous underwater world.

    ¡°No wonder you are able to get the spirit core of the Sea Spirit Beast,¡± said Jun Wu Yao suddenly.

    The woman just slightly nodded her head.

    The Sea Spirit Beast was a unique marine life. With the special body structure it had, it stayed between the spirit life and the living thing. Every matured Sea Spirit Beast would condense a spirit core in their bodies. It was said that the spirit core was the most valuable treasure of the Sea Spirit Beast and it had once caused the people from the Upper Realm to crazily think of getting it.

    However, the Sea Spirit Beasts had a special characteristic. When they found out that they were in danger and that the fate of getting killed was awaiting them, the first thing they would do was to shatter the spirit cores inside their bodies. Once the spirit core in the Sea Spirit Beast was broken, it would then be absorbed into the body of the Sea Spirit Beast a few momentster. Therefore, it was almost impossible for the Upper Realm to get the spirit core.

    It was exactly because of the preciousness of the spirit core, the effect it showed in one¡¯s body was remarkably fabulous. Whether if it was used in recuperation or soul treatment, the effect it showed was exceedingly strong. It was said to be one of the most valuable treasures that the Upper Realm could ever dream of.

    ¡°Those spirit cores are left by the Sea Spirit Beasts that have already passed away. If it wasn¡¯t for these cores, I wouldn¡¯t be able to live till today. I was badly injured that year when I escaped from the Upper Realm. I was ready to die the moment I fell into the sea, but I wouldn¡¯t have thought that I would be saved by the Sea Spirit Beasts. They are my saviors.¡± While looking at those Sea Spirit Beasts gently, the woman narrated slowly.

 Chapter 2500 - A Safe Haven (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2500: A Safe Haven (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    With her identity, to have escaped from the Upper Realm, no normal person could imagine the price she had to pay, the woman just mentioned in passing but did not continue to borate.

    Qiao Chu and the others who had just witnessed the ughter of the Sea Spirit Beasts, to see so many lively Sea Spirit Beasts forlicking made their moods so much better.

    The little Sea Spirit Beasts didn¡¯t seem to have any sort of caution towards strangers as they gathered together and squinted at the new guests entranced with curiosity. However, those adult Sea Spirit Beasts held a hint of vignce in their eyes but they still did not make any aggressive actions.

    Rong Ruo liked this type of kind and magical creatures, as she bent down and yed with those little Sea Spirit Beasts.

    Lord Meh Meh and Blood Sacrificial Rabbit became the most popr guests. Those Sea Spirit Beasts who were of simr sizes to surrounded them as they gathered closer, sniffing the two silly beasts here and there, thereby forcing the two beasts to stay rooted in the same spot.

    Lord Meh Meh and Blood Sacrificial Rabbit may look petite, but they were fully grown adult Spirit Beasts. However, they were being surrounded by a bunch of little Spirit Beasts cubs and that made them helpless.

    A small Sea Spirit Beast looked at the furry, little tail behind Lord Meh Meh¡¯s butt, its eyes sparkled as it suddenly opened his mouth and bit Lord Meh Meh¡¯s tail.

    ¡°Meh meh meh!!!!!¡± Lord Meh Meh was instantly frazzled. These little Sea Spirit Beasts were so fragile that they would not be able to bear a beating from Lord Meh Meh, so he could only shed tears of pain while he ran around wildly, trying to shake the little cub off. However, the cub refused to let his tail go. What was seen was a round white object mourning all the way, while a stupid little ball stuck to its butt...

    Jun Wu Xie was tickled by the scene in front of her. And although she had not spent much time with the Sea Spirit Beasts, she quite liked them.

    As long as Jun Wu Xiw liked them, Jun Wu Yao would also tolerate them, and he didn¡¯t disturb her enjoyment of everything.

    As the others tried to interact with the little Sea Spirit Cubs, the woman¡¯s gaze involuntarily fell unto Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s looks were outstanding and she was very mesmerizing that when she stood shoulder to shoulder with the extremely good looking Jun Wu Yao, neither were inferior to the other. Her face was cold, and her temperament was of indifference and she seemed to be difficult to get close to, but at this moment, the face of Jun Wu Xie held a faint smile due to the liveliness of the little Sea Spirit Beasts. The smile made her facial features soft and beautiful, the woman felt a little dazed as she looked at Jun Wu Xie. She didn¡¯t know why the charming, faintly smiling face gave rise to an inexplicable familiarity within the woman.

    ¡°Ye Jue, you are going to the Upper Realm?¡± The woman was shocked by her emotions, and decided to change the subject, as she asked Jun Wu Yao.

    ¡°Mn.¡± Because the other party saved Jun Wu Xie, Jun Wu Yao¡¯s attitude towards the woman was also polite.

    Confusion rose in the woman¡¯s eyes. ¡°Since you have escaped the Upper Realm, why go back there? That is not the ce for you.¡±

    ¡°Looks like you know something.¡± Jun Wu Yao raised his brows, when the Sacred Maiden escape, the Upper Realm had not revealed their goal yet. Even Jun Wu Yao himself did not know that he would be the intermediary for the Blood Sacrifice.

    The woman responded. ¡°If not, why did you think I wanted to escape? Although, the Sea Spirit Beasts can¡¯t speak but their consciousness is very strong. They will tell me everything about the Upper Realm, including how you were captured that time.¡±

 Chapter 2501 - The Psychic Force (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2501: The Psychic Force (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The woman bent down and picked up a small little Sea Spirit Beast. The big eyes of the little Sea Spirit Beast moved between Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao. The woman put her hand on its forehead, a smile then went across the bottom of her eyes.

    ¡°The kid likes you.¡± Raising her eyes, the woman looked at Jun Wu Xie and said.

    Jun Wu Xie wasn¡¯t surprised at the case at all. After all, there was nothing she could do.

    Due to her nt Spirit Rings, basically those herbivorous beasts would always favour her.

    However, what surprised Jun Wu Xie was that, when the woman covered her hand on the forehead of the little Sea Spirit Beast, she seemed to be able to perceive the thoughts of the little Sea Spirit Beast.

    ¡°You can feel its thought?¡± Jun Wu Xie looked at her curiously.

    The woman slightly nodded.

    ¡°The strong psychic force is the special ability of the Sacred Maiden Tribe. As the blood of a sacred maiden gets purer, the force she holds will also be stronger, as for me... I should be able to fullymunicate with them using my psyche. The year when Ye Jue was caught, the Upper Realm was in a gory chaos and even the coastline was affected. The Sea Spirit Beasts told me about the news after they witnessed it... I think His Lord has already started his n, why are you still thinking of going back?¡± The woman let out a soft sigh.

    ¡°Avoiding the problem is never the way to solve it,¡± replied Jun Wu Yao.

    The woman forced a smile with her gaze once again falling onto Jun Wu Xie. ¡°You seem to be much more different from the past when I met you. I still do not know who thisdy is...¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s my wife.¡± The moment Jun Wu Yao spoke his words, he couldn¡¯t help himself from slightly puffing his chest out with an appearance of pride.

    The fondness in his eyes was able to make all the women in the world to envy Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°This is really... shocking.¡± With her eyes slightly widened, the impression given to her by Jun Wu Yao in the previous time was obviously not the type of man who would get married.

    More specifically, the Ye Jue during that year was just like a monster, appearing in the Upper Realm, causing a panic for a period of time.

    Jun Wu Yao didn¡¯t really care about it.

    Meanwhile, Jun Wu Xie had already stretched her hand out and patted on the little Sea Spirit Beast in the woman¡¯s arms. No matter when, she had no resistance towards such lovely creatures.

    ¡°Is the Sacred Maiden Tribe the only people to be able tomunicate spiritually with them?¡± The eyes of Jun Wu Xie were gleaming brightly.

    The woman seemed to notice the expectancy of Jun Wu Xie. The fact that the nature of such cool-looking littledy was just like a kid was really interesting to her. With a smallugh, she said. ¡°This isn¡¯t an absolute thing. There are people whose psychic force are originally stronger than the others. If one makes the effort to cultivate, one might be able to achieve such level. The speciality of the Sacred Maiden Tribe is just that they are born with extremely strong psychic force. They aren¡¯t unique, but just born with some advantages.¡±

    It sounded simple from what the woman had just said, but Jun Wu Yao knew it very well that the strength of the psychic force of simply one ordinary person from the Sacred Maiden Tribe was far beyond the expert who was capable of condensing spirit inscriptions.

    Compared to the spirit energy and the soul power, the strength of the psychic force seemed to be a little weaker, but if it was elevated to a particr level, intangible murder would just be something that could be done with just a stretch of hand.

    There was no need to fight as the attack formed by the psychic force was already enough to silently kill the opponent.

    But since Jun Wu Xie was so curious about it, it wasn¡¯t really appropriate for Jun Wu Yao to spoil the mood of his little wife since it was rare for Jun Wu Xie to gain interest in something. As her husband, of course he would fully support her.

    The woman caught the gleaming passion that shed across Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes, making her pounding heart to suddenly skip a beat.

    ¡°If you want to learn it, I can teach you.¡±

 Chapter 2502 - The Psychic Force (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2502: The Psychic Force (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie lifted her head up in surprise and looked at the woman¡¯s eyes that were filled with affability. After hesitating for a while, she asked. ¡°Can I?¡±

    The woman nodded her head.

    ¡°If you guys aren¡¯t in a hurry, you may stay here for a few days,¡± said the woman.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Jun Wu Yao.

    Jun Wu Yao then gave her a pampering smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright for us to stay for a few days, we¡¯re not in a hurry.¡±

    The Sea Spirit Beast hunting ships from the Upper Realm probably wouldn¡¯t go far away from them for these few days. Getting some rest in the ind would do good in staggering both their sailing hours. And of course, it was mainly because of Jun Wu Xie who wanted to stay.

    A trace of a smile went across Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes.

    Since they had decided to stay for a few days, the first thing Ye Gu did after the storm was to go and inform the Night Regime and the Ghost Army who were staying on the ships so that they would sail their ships, ording to the woman¡¯s instruction, into a hidden bay on the ind. The ships of the Upper Realm wouldn¡¯t notice the ten ships hidden by them as long as they didn¡¯t pass by the facade of the bay.

    Qiao Chu and the rest of them stayed at the haven of the Sea Spirit Beasts, enjoying the fantastic underwater world. Meanwhile, for the period of time, Jun Wu Xie was learning the method of cultivating the psychic force from the woman.

    The woman didn¡¯t tell Jun Wu Xie her full name but just asked Jun Wu Xie to call her ¡°Zi Fei¡±.

    The cultivation for the psychic force wasn¡¯tplicated. One just needed to constantly condense the psychic force and increase the consumption of the force so that its capacity could be extended after it was used up. Though the progression of the cultivation was quite slow, it wasn¡¯t considered difficult to learn.

    Jun Wu Xie was able to learn the technique quickly and this had gotten Zi Fei a little surprised.

    ¡°You¡¯re quite talented.¡± With a smile in her voice, Zi Fei looked at Jun Wu Xie on the floor who had just released all her psychic force.

    It was an indescribable feeling but the more she got along with this small littledy, the more she liked her.

    However, she must admit that Jun Wu Xie¡¯s psychic force was very strong. For a person outside the Sacred Maiden Tribe, the psychic force that Jun Wu Xie had was astonishingly strong, but the powerful strength owned by Jun Wu Xie might be the reason of her strong psychic force, which resulted Zi Fei in not thinking much about it despite being surprised.

    ¡°Really?¡± Jun Wu Xie wiped off the sweat on her forehead. The interaction between Zi Fei and her went really well. They knew each other just not long time ago but there wasn¡¯t any estrangement between them. This was quite a rare case for her since up till today, Jun Wu Xie still hadn¡¯t gotten used to strangers getting close to her.

    ¡°Just cultivate a little longer, you should be able to vaguely sense the thoughts of some beasts.¡± Naturally, Zi Fei sat beside Jun Wu Xie while Jun Wu Yao was just sitting aside quietly, looking at them without disturbing them.

    Zi Fei took a look on Jun Wu Yao with her smiling eyes. She truly wouldn¡¯t have thought that the past Ye Jue would actually turn into the wife-loving man he was today where his eyes were filled only with his deep affection towards his wife.

    ¡°What are you guys nning to do in the Upper Realm? To be honest, I wouldn¡¯t suggest you to go to the Upper Realm during this period of time. I heard it from the Sea Spirit Beasts a few months ago that the Upper Realm had sent a troop to the Middle Realm. I¡¯m not sure if they are going to do something big.¡± Zi Fei couldn¡¯t help herself from getting worried for them. Her hatred and animosity towards the Upper Realm was imcable.

    Thinking of something, Jun Wu Xie secretly touched the peak of her nose...

    She knew why did the Upper Realm sent their army and... those soldiers had all been buried in the Lower Realm now. The Upper Realm might have already gotten some news. Though there would be some danger, she wasn¡¯t afraid at all.

    However, it wasn¡¯t appropriate for her to talk much about all these things to Zi Fei.

    She could only avoid the important and choose to dwell on the trivial. ¡°I need to go to the Upper Realm to search for my father.¡±

 Chapter 2503 - The Psychic Force (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2503: The Psychic Force (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Zi Fei looked astonishingly at Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°You father?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie slightly nodded. ¡°Although I have never seen him, I could vaguely tell that he¡¯s probably in the Upper Realm. I want... to find him.¡±

    Where did the soul of Jun Gu go would always be the load on both the minds of Jun Xian and Jun Qing. Except for the sake of herself and Jun Wu Yao, the purpose of Jun Wu Xie going to the Upper Realm this time was to find out whether there would be the soul of Jun Gu in the Soul World, and maybe... she was also able to find the souls of Ren Huang and Yan Bu Gui...

    ¡°You have never seen him before?¡± The puzzlement in Zi Fei¡¯s eyes became deeper.

    ¡°Yeah, he was already gone when I was born,¡± replied Jun Wu Xie.

    With the gaze in her eyes suddenly turning soft, subconsciously, Zi Fei lifted her hand up and patted on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s head.

    The warm palm covered on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s head wasn¡¯t as potent as Jun Wu Yao¡¯s. Instead, it belonged to the tenderness and softness of a woman.

    ¡°You will find him. As long as he¡¯s in the Upper Realm, you will surely find him. He must be really happy if he knows that you¡¯re searching for him.¡±

    A warm sensation welled up in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s heart. It was an indescribable and subtle feeling which she had never experienced before, slightly warm but with a little sorrow in it.

    The voice of Zi Fei became very gentle. While moving her eyes onto Qiao Chu not far away from them who was rolling here and there together with the little Sea Spirit Beasts, something shed across the bottom of her eyes.

    ¡°There isn¡¯t any parents who are reluctant to leave their child alone. No matter what the reason is, there must be some difficulties causing them to have no alternative but choose to leave... Maybe there will be one day... where my child too... wille and find me... Sigh...¡± Zi Fei suddenly stopped her words, seemingly to recall of something, causing her words toe to a halt.

    ¡°You... have a child?¡± Jun Wu Xie looked at Zi Fei in shock. She had never seen the face features of Zi Fei as her face was being covered by the mask all the time with only a pair of eyes exposing in the air, but just by looking at her figure and her body, Zi Fei should be very young.

    ¡°Do I not look like someone who has a child? I¡¯m more than two thousand years old.¡± Zi Fei let out a smallugh.

    ¡°Your child is also in the Upper Realm?¡± asked Jun Wu Xie.

    But Zi Fei shook her head.

    ¡°Nope, she¡¯s not. I¡¯m d that she wasn¡¯t born in such a cruel ce. It was not that I¡¯ve been staying here for the whole time after I left the Upper Realm. I had gone to all the ces in the Three Realms too... It¡¯s just that at the end... I have still gotten back here...¡± There was a trace of anguish in Zi Fei¡¯s eyes. If her child was able to grow up safely, she would probably be simr in age as Jun Wu Xie. Same as Jun Wu Xie, she might also have grown up into a beautiful and graceful woman... She wouldn¡¯t know whether if her child was married... Or was she doing well in her life...

    She always tried to imagine the appearance of her child in her countless night of dream, but as the time passed day by day, she wasn¡¯t even able to imagine how would her child look like as she grew. Was she happy? Had she ever missed her mother?

    Suddenly, Zi Fei realized why she treated Jun Wu Xie so differently. It was probably because of the age of Jun Wu Xie which was simr to the age of her child, leading her in subconsciously thinking of Jun Wu Xie as her child.

    ¡°She wille to find you,¡± said Jun Wu Xie.

    Zi Fei shook her head.

    ¡°She won¡¯t. To her, I was already a dead person. Furthermore, I don¡¯t want her toe. It¡¯s too dangerous here. The only thing I wish is for her to grow up safely with no worries. As long as she¡¯s good, I¡¯m good.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie did not speak. She had never interacted with her mother before. She didn¡¯t know how to console Zi Fei.

 Chapter 2504 - Despicable Enemy (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2504: Despicable Enemy (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Zi Fei also realized that her emotions were out of control, so she found a topic and covered the past. They had not thought that they would talk about these things and thus felt somewhat helpless.

    Right then, outside the barrier of the safe haven, a giant Sea Spirit Beast suddenly came over and was constantly mming against the barrier with its body, making a dull sound.

    The sound echoed within the safe haven. It was loud as the thunder!

    ZI Fei¡¯s eyes sharpened instantly. She stood up with a woosh and her figure turned into a ray of light and rushed towards the impacted barrier.

    When the Sea Spirit Beast, who was hitting against the barrier, saw Zi Fei, it suddenly stopped, as its huge body continually rolled in the sea, as if trying to send some message to Zi Fei!

    ¡°Damn it.¡± a low curse was uttered by Zi Fei.

    She suddenly lifted her longbow, turned around and walked outside.

    ¡°What? What is happening?¡± Qiao Chu and the others, who had been ying with the little cubs, seemed to have realised that there was something wrong. They stood up immediately and walked over to Zi Fei¡¯s side.

    The expression in Zi Fei¡¯s eyes sharpened even more, like a sword released from its scabbard, its cold, steel tip gleaming sharply.

    ¡°The people from the Upper Realm are here.¡±

    ¡°What!!¡± The news shocked everyone present.

    The people of the Upper Realm are here?

    What is the meaning of this?

    ¡°We found traces of the Upper Realm people hunting the Sea Spirit Beasts before we came to the ind, but... their destination was not anywhere close to this ind.¡± Fan Zhuo¡¯s brows were knitted, before they came onto the ind, in order to avoid meeting people from the Upper Realm, they had changed their navigation course, but who knew, they were still going to face to fools!

    ¡°The stormst couple of days may have made them change their course. We cannot let them stop over on this ind, if not, they will very quickly discover these little Sea Spirit Beasts.¡± The tone of Zi Fei became very ominous. The cubs of the Sea Spirit Beasts were extremely fragile, and recently, this was the Sea Spirit Beast hunting season for the Upper Realm. Hence, many of them would leave their cubs in the safe haven and go out to hunt for food alone. The Sea Spirit Beast from earlier was probably one of the parents of the little cubs. When it found traces of the Upper Realm, he was eager to tell Zi Fei the news.

    The little Sea Spirit Beasts cubs were extremely fragile, but they were the Upper Realms favourite hunting targets. Once they caught the cubs, they won¡¯t immediately kill them. Instead, they would think of a way to bring the cubs back to the Upper Realm to see who can rear the little cubs. If these cubs were domesticated since young, then they would not know any basic survival skills, more so, the Sea Spirit Beasts were unaware of their own ill-fated destinies. And as they grew, the people from the Upper Realm would think of ways to kill them while at the same time preserving their Soul Cores!

    The safe haven housed more than a hundred little Sea Spirit Beasts, and once discovered, it would be a disastrous catastrophe!

    Zi Fei could not keep still any longer, she told Jun Wu Xie and friends to be careful, and rushed out the safe haven with her longbow.

    The little Sea Spirit Beasts within the safe haven seemed to sense the impending danger, they gave up ying and gathered within the adult Sea Spirit Beasts forfort and protection.

    ¡°Well.... What do we do? We can¡¯t just leave Zi Fei to deal with the Upper Realm garbage alone right?¡± Qiao Chu face was stiff. Their goal was to avoid the Upper Realm people, but these people were knocking on the door. If they wanted to avoid, then the only way was to leave.

    Everyone¡¯s gaze fell collectively onto Jun Wu Yao and Jun Wu Xie.

 Chapter 2505 - Despicable Enemy (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2505: Despicable Enemy (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    All of them were waiting. They were waiting for Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao to make the decision.

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s gaze fell onto Jun Wu Xie, seemingly to leave the decision to her discretion.

    With her eyes slightly narrowed, Jun Wu Xie turned and walked towards the entrance of the haven without speaking a word.

    ¡°Kill them all!¡± The words that came into everyone¡¯s ears were piercingly cold, but they were the most inspiring and heart stirring words of all!

    The face of Qiao Chu and the others immediately showed a joyful expression as they hurriedly followed in the steps of Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Yao cast a look on Ye Gu and the rest of them who were at the side. Ye Gu, Ye Sha and Ye Mei immediately got what Jun Wu Yao meant and quickly left the haven to inform the members of Night Regime and the Ghost Army who were staying on ten of the ships.

    Jun Wu Xie was right. To protect the haven of the Sea Spirit Beasts and defeat the people from the Upper Realm without exposing their location at the same time, they would just need to...

    Kill them all!

    The dead would never let the secret out!

    ...

    At the seacoast, the calmness and tranquility of the isted ind were suddenly broken by the sudden appearance of some uninvited guests.

    While sailing behind the seawaves, two shipsy boldly and resolutely at the beach and there came two groups of people walking down from the ships, stepping their feet on this peaceful ground.

    ¡°It¡¯s quite surprising to know that there¡¯s such an ind in the Sea of Death. Why haven¡¯t we heard it before from anyone?¡± A teenage boy, dressed in luxurious clothing, was stepping on the soft beach with people crowding around him. His arrogant eyes nced over the isted ind that was shrouded in a mantle of dense forest, a trace of repugnance emerged from the bottom of his eyes.

    ¡°Have you guys not discovered it before?¡± Frowning, the good-looking boy turned his head as he looked at the group of people behind him and asked.

    There was a bunch of fawning man standing behind him. After hearing what the boy asked, they quickly responded. ¡°It¡¯s true that nobody had once discovered this ce. This is the first time someone had found it out... Thanks to the prompt decision made by you, our Young Master, to change the sailing route during the storm, or else no one would be able to find this ce.¡±

    A middle-aged man was busy ttering the boy.

    The people beside them too, chimed in with agreements.

    ¡°Our Young Master is such a wise and mighty person! Of course ordinary people aren¡¯t able topare to him!¡±

    ¡°Young Master is the first person to discover this ce. If we report it to the Master when we return, I¡¯m sure he will praise you as a smart and talented person.¡±

    Thepliments that came one after another had given the boy a heady pleasure, causing him who was at first being a Young frustrated to loosen his frowning eyebrows.

    Both the ships belonged to the Sea Spirit City, one of the seventy-two cities in the Upper Realm.

    Among the seventy-two cities, the Sea Spirit City was in charge of hunting the Sea Spirit Beasts. This was also the origin of the name of the city.

    The demand for the Sea Spirit Beasts was extremely high in the Upper Realm. The Sea Spirit City would dispatch teams of sailing crews to the Sea of Death for hunting every month, and this time, not only the highly-skilled hunters were sent for the hunt, there was also an important guest who had joined the team ¨C Yan Hai, the Young Master of the Sea Spirit City.

    Yan Hai was the fourth son of the City Lord of the Sea Spirit City. He was also the only child who had survived and grown up. The previous three children were all dead due to not being able to endure the intensive cultivation in the first few months. Yan Hai, who was born with a good aptitude, was the only one who had fought through the cultivation. Moreover, the cultivation of the kids in the Sea Spirit City were all managed by the City Lord of the Sea Spirit City, resulting Yan Hai in getting quite a lot of privileges expectantly while holding a rather high status in the Sea Spirit City. Besides, he was somewhat talented. Despite being only eighteen or neen, he was able toe out with outstanding results in cultivation.

    Even without the title of the son of the City Lord of the Sea Spirit City, the strength he owned was still eligible for many of them to show their reverence towards him.

    ¡°I¡¯m better than him, he should have known it,¡± said Yan Hai haughtily. There wasn¡¯t any respect towards his father found in his manner.

 Chapter 2506 - Despicable Enemy (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2506: Despicable Enemy (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Yan Hai took exception to his father¡¯s words, while the others did not seem to have any overt feelings towards them as they were smiling as usual.

    They had insufficient strength, and could not enter the Upper Realm army. Even if they could muster up the appearance of the Gold Spirit, the concentration of the spirit power was diluted;pared to the real Gold Spirit, it was just lowly, and so they could only tter and fawn.

    ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that chasing a group of stupid Sea Spirit Beasts could lead us to such a ce.¡± A robust man said as he held arge, blood stained fish gun, the tip of the fish gun was still dripping with blood, with bits of flesh stuck it.

    They haven¡¯t been long out at sea, but they found traces of Sea Spirit Beasts, and they tracked them. They stubbornly wanted to catch a big herd of Sea Spirit Beasts, and a couple of days ago, as they were keeping theirs, the two ships chased after a couple of fearful Sea Spirit Beasts frantically trying to escape. That blood stained arge area of the sea.

    If they hadn¡¯t met with a storm, their harvest would be even greater. The sudden arrival of the storm made them stop the ughter of the Sea Spirit Beasts. No matter how brave they were, they didn¡¯t dare to go against such a ferocious storm.

    However, they should have avoided the wind and waves, but under themand of Yan Hai, they continued chasing an escaped Sea Spirit Beast, and came to the ind. In that process, their vessels were nearly overturned because of the storm. Now, they have managed tond safely on the ind, and everyone calmed down a little. Although they might be dissatisfied with Yan Hai, they could only smile through their disgruntledness.

    ¡°Luckily we brought along all the carcasses of the Sea Spirit Beasts. If not, during the storm, we would have lost a lot of our harvest.¡± A man smiled. Both their ships were heavy with the bodies of the Sea Spirit Beasts filling the cargo holds. In their eyes, those piles of carcasses were the best gambling chips for rewards and status. No one would mourn for those dead beasts.

    ¡°Young Master, are you going on the ind to take a look? I noticed that the previous batch of Sea Spirit Beasts escaped into the vicinity, there must be a reason why they escaped to this area. I have heard that the Sea Spirit Beasts will go out to sea to hunt for food and they leave their young in a safe ce. They will retrieve their young after they finish their food hunt. Maybe, this ind will have the young Sea Spirit Beast cubs. If we can find one or two cubs and bring them back to the Upper Realm... We¡¯ll definitely get credit.¡± The wretched old man, who was holding his back, proposed to Yan Hai.

    Upon hearing about the Sea Spirit Beast cubs, Yan Hai¡¯s eyes immediately lit up!

    In terms of blood and volume, the little Sea Spirit Beasts could not match even a paw¡¯s worth of the adult Sea Spirit Beast, but the little sub would grow up. As long as they caught a Sea Spirit Beast cub and brought it back, raised it for a few years until it was fully grown, they would be able to ughter it. Not only would they get the blood, flesh and other bodily treasures of the beast, they would also be able to obtain the most precious item of all, the Spirit Core of the Sea Spirit Beast.

    The worth of one Spirit Core is beyond that of ten fully grown Sea Spirit Beasts!

    In the Upper Realm, it was something one could onlye across serendipitously.

    No matter if it was for personal use or given to the upper echelons, it would bring about advantages.

    Upon thinking about it, the greed in Yan Hai¡¯s eyes was almost overflowing.

    ¡°The Sea Spirit Beast cubs? Good! You shall find them for me! I will reward you heavily if you find one!¡±

    When everyone heard it, they immediately geared up and prepared to find the targets, but they did not notice that in the jungle not far from them, a pair of sharp eyes had already seen everything that they were nning.

 Chapter 2507 - Annihilation (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2507: Annihtion (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    When the people from Sea Spirit City were preparing to enter the ind to find the Sea Spirit Beasts, suddenly a shrill sound came into their ears, and a cold light, as fast as lightning, appeared in front of their eyes from within the trees!

    The other people standing along the shore simply did not have time to react to what happened. In an instant, the cold light pierced through the team who were about to enter the jungle.

    There were five people. But in that moment when the sound resounded, they were rooted to the ground. The look of shock was frozen on each of their faces till the veryst moment, and in the next second, they had all copsed.

    Blood filled cavities appeared on the chests of all five men, prated from the front to the back, an arrowed was stuck in the sand behind them!

    The heavy scent of blood permeated the surroundings, and filled the nostrils of everyone present...

    ¡°What is going on.....¡± The old man, who was bootlicking Yan Hai, had widened his eyes and looked at the brawny men who had fallen over, his face showed incredulity.

    The arrow which was stained with fresh blood was nailed just a few steps away from their feet!

    One arrow pierced through five people.

    What a terrible power!

    ¡°This ind is inhibited!¡± Someone let out a horrified yell, and everyone on the coast immediately panicked.

    Yan Hai¡¯s expression changed, and he shouted, ¡°Who are you! Don¡¯t hide the head and just show the tail! If you got the guts,e out and face me!¡±

    The moment Yan Hai¡¯s words sounded, a figure radiating murderous rage walked out of the jungle, and stood in front of them.

    Wearing a light armor and a mask, Zi Fei looked like a killer of God descending from the sky as she materialised in the sight of everyone from Sea Soul City. She was holding in her hand, the longbow which had just taken five lives.

    These people from the Sea Soul City, even though they were notparable to the Upper Realm army, they still possessed the Gold Spirit; normal human strength were notparable to them, but who would have thought that with only one arrow, it could prate five people.

    This sort of explosive power made everyone stunned!

    Yan Hai looked at the person who appeared in front of him with caution, his eyes darkly sweeping around, seemingly checking to see if there were other opponents hiding in the forest.

    ¡°Who are you? How dare you kill the Sea Soul City people! You have some nerves!¡± Yan Hai maintained hisposure as he cursed at the person, he did not see any signs of other people.

    Zi Fei squinted her eyes at this group of so-called Sea Soul City people. She came from the Upper Realm and naturally knew what those three words mean.

    It is a purgatory made up of the bones of countless Sea Spirit Beasts.

    ¡°Who am I, you do not need to know, because you are going to die here very soon.¡± The killing intent in the eyes of Zi Fei grew more intense. The two vessels that were docked near the shore was covered in traces of blood. It was conceivable that the two ships have hunted many Sea Spirit Beasts before.

    ¡°What a brag! I want to see, just with you alone, how will you kill us all.¡± Yan Hai sneered. Zi Fei¡¯s arrow shocked him but they outnumbered her, confronting the enemy directly, they were not scared of her at all!

    Zi Fei didn¡¯t speak further as he sharp gaze swept past everyone standing on the shore. She lifted her right hand slightly, a red light was silently revealed in her hand, as it gradually condensed into a striking ring.

    Yan Hai looked incredulously at the red ring in the hands of Zi Fei, as he stood rooted to the ground as if he had been struck by lightning.

    ¡°Spirit Ring!¡±

 Chapter 2508 - Annihilation (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2508: Annihtion (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Yan Hai could not believe that one this lone ind, he would actually meet someone who possessed a Spirit Ring.

    Throughout the entire Upper Realm, there were no more than one hundred people who could condense aplete Spiritual Ring. Each was an extremely strong, vicious person, and they were very well-known. Who would stay in such a ridiculous ce?

    In an instant, Yan Hai, who was initially arrogant, was stunned. Even though he was ignorant, he understood the disparity between that person and him.

    He had never condensed Spiritual Inscriptions, how could he fight against a Spiritual Ring bearer?

    Yan Hai¡¯s expression immediately changed.

    ¡°This little one failed to recognize esteemed senior and I did not know that this is senior¡¯s territory. We encountered a storm and had no choice but toe onto the ind. I hope senior won¡¯t me us.¡± Yan Hai¡¯s expression changed, even faster than flipping the page of a book. Before, he was so arrogant, but upon seeing that the other party possessed a Spirit Ring, he became as honest as a soft-shelled turtle. Gone was the haughtiness from his face, instead only reverence was shown, the only thing missing was him kneeling on the ground and licking Zi Fei¡¯s feet.

    With regard to Yan Hai¡¯s adtion, the others from Sea Spirit City did not hold a trace of disgust, one by one they bowed with extreme deferential, and dared not show any dissatisfaction.

    Regardless of the other party had just killed theirrades, they weren¡¯t angry but feared the other party¡¯s strength.

    This was the rule to survive in the Upper Realm.

    Zi Fei stood unmoving on the shore. If it were anyone else, she would have let them roll out of the ind. But these Sea Spirit City people..... NO WAY!

    ¡°Put away your disgusting faces, today, none of you will leave here alive.¡± Zi Fei coldly proimed. She was indebted to the Sea Spirit Beasts, and yet Sea Spirit City were the ones who murdered these beasts. Countless of Sea Spirit Beasts in the Sea of Death had perished by the hands of Sea Spirit City. The number of carcasses contained within the two ships were unknown as well.

    Facing the innocent Sea Spirit Beasts, did they show a shred of mercy?

    Did they think to release these innocent Spirit Beasts?

    NO!

    Bloodletting, skinning, breaking bones, cutting out flesh.

    These were all the forms of torture bestowed upon the Sea Spirit Beasts by the people of Sea Spirit City. Even the ignorant and vulnerable little cubs were not spared. How could Zi Fei spare this group of executioners?

    ¡°Senior, if you are unhappy, please let us know. We have no intention to offend you. Why....threaten us...¡± A drop of cold sweat oozed out on Yan Hai¡¯s forehead. He was simply unaware of the reason for Zi Fei¡¯s killing intent. If it was because of his earlier disrespect, he was perfectly fine to prostrate and apologize.

    ¡°Stop spouting rubbish!¡± Zi Fei intoned coldly, as she lifted the longbow in her hand once again.

    Yan Hai panicked immediately!

    His brain flipped and suddenly eximed, ¡°Please have mercy! Please have mercy! Let¡¯s talk calmly, Senior! We are from the Sea Spirit City, and we have many Sea Spirit Beasts on board our ships. If you let us go, we will give them to you as a tribute, as an apology from us from disturbing you!¡±

    Sea Spirit Beasts were in great demand in the Upper Realm. Yan Hai wanted to protect himself, and he would rather exchange two ship-loads of Sea Spirit Beasts for a way to survive.

    It was known that in the Upper Realm, killing people was the most natural andmon thing.

    Zi Fei suddenly lowered her hand holding the longbow, her eyes which shone through the mask did not reflect any emotions. She suddenly said, ¡°How many Sea Spirit Beasts do you have onboard your ships?¡±

    Yan Hai seized this opportunity as he hurriedly replied, ¡°A total of one hundred and seventy eight beasts are onboard our vessels!¡±

 Chapter 2509 - Annihilation (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2509: Annihtion (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°We have finished processing most of the carcasses, we have picked out the blood, bones and flesh. Senior doesn¡¯t need to spare any more effort.¡± The wretched old man, who was standing aside, also rushed to speak and save himself.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! If Senior wants, we can help you process all of the carcasses!¡± Yan Hai added on.

    But.....

    They didn¡¯t realise that the killing intent of the person standing in front of them, was violently drowning everyone there.

    ¡°One hundred and seventy eight beasts.....¡± Zi Fei lightly repeated the heart-wrenching number.

    A single hunt reaped that many Sea Spirit Beasts, and that was just half the hunting season. If theypleted the full hunting season, it was impossible to imagine how many Sea Spirit Beasts would be killed by them.

    Those spirits belonged to the ocean, but to be ughtered by these ruthless killers.....

    Zi Fei only felt her blood curdle as she remembered the time when she escaped from the Upper Realm. She was severely injured and had fallen into the deep sea. She thought she was going to die, she didn¡¯t expect the beautiful creature from the ocean would save her and brought her to the ind.

    Zi Fei of the past did not have a proper understanding of the Sea Spirit Beasts, she thought that this species would hate humans because so many of them had died by the hands of humans.

    But she didn¡¯t expect that when faced with their enemy, the Sea Spirit Beast chose to save her.....

    Having lived in the cruel and unfeeling Upper Realm from young, that was the first time that Zi Fei experienced any sort of warmth, and it hade from these spirit beings who were hunted by humans.

    One hundred and seventy eight bodies of Sea Spirit Beasts, piled onboard the vessels near shore.....

    Just thinking about it made Zi Fei felt like her head was going to explode!

    The hand holding the longbow rose up, the Spirit Ring in her right hand was transformed into a crimson arrow!

    Ping!

    The crimson Spirit power arrow pierced the chest of the wretched old man and pinned him to the fine sand, unable to move.

    The old man had not breathe hisst breath, and the Spirit arrow stuck in his chest gradually spread out into a red raven, instantly spread all over his body!

    With a crisp, crackling explosion, the red raven spread all over the old man¡¯s body, like a knife de, instantly cut his body into pieces which were smashed on the beach.

    A pungent stench of blood spread over the shore.

    A moment before, Yan Hai¡¯s eyes contained a little glee at the imagined turn of events. But upon seeing the wretched old man, who was standing just a few steps away, got cut into pieces, his face turned white in an instant.

    ¡°Se.....Senior.... You..... What are you.... Doing.....¡± Yan Hai shivered as he looked towards Zi Fei. The way the old man died was too horrifying, he felt his hands and feet turn ice cold.

    ¡°I¡¯ve said, today, none of you can escape this ce.¡± Zi Fei flicked her finger, and the Spirit arrow returned to her hand and was nocked on the longbow.

    ¡°Damn it! You are a lunatic!¡± Yan Hai fully understood Zi Fei¡¯s intentions, she was not going to let them live!

    The shadow of death shrouded the heads of everyone in the Sea Spirit City. They almost instantly, and collectively turned and fled toward the ships behind them.

    Rebel?

    What a joke!

    In front of a Spirit Ring exponent, even if they swarmed her, there was only road; death.

    Everyone was escaping towards the ships, but Zi Fei released another arrow at that moment.

    The red arrow was like the Grim Reaper on a mission. The arrow was shot and it passed through the chests of eight people.

 Chapter 2510 - Have You Ever Experienced Despair (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2510: Have You Ever Experienced Despair (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    What was even worse was that after the moment the arrow pierced through the chest of thest person, it suddenly changed its direction and shoot towards the others, as if it had its own thoughts!

    Yan Hai was the strongest among them, and was also the one who ran away the fastest. Not having the guts to even turn his head back, he was just busy ming his parents for not giving him a few more legs when he was born!

    The bloody smell behind him was getting thicker and thicker, he could almost feel the deadly arrow getting closer to him.

    Within the blink of an eye, there were already numbers of bodies copsing on the seacoast. The red blood soaked into the soft white sand and spread across the seaside, blending into the crystal blue sea water.

    Seemingly to sense the uing danger, the moment when Yan Hai had almost gotten to the ship, he suddenly released his spirit energy and threw the nearest strong man around him backwards!

    A bloodcurdling scream came behind Yan Hai. The arrow that was chasing after him came to a slight pause after it hit his ¡°shield¡±, creating thest bit of opportunity for Yan Hai to jump onto the deck with all his energy, dodging himself far away from the lethal seacoast!

    ¡°Why are you still standing there! Leave!¡± The whole body of Yan Hai was already dripping with sweat when Yan Hai got onto the ship. Hurriedly, he shouted at the terror-stricken people on the deck.

    Recovered from the shock, those people quickly heaved the anchor in, preparing to escape after they realized the severity of the matter!

    Staring at the two ships that were about to leave the coast, Zi Fei who was standing at the seaside raised her hand and called her arrow back. The arrow then transformed into a pair of red wings, lifting Zi Fei up to the sky in an instant as the wings spread open behind her!

    Yan Hai simply couldn¡¯t believe everything he saw. This was the first time he had seen that someone was able to transform the Spirit Ring to such extent!

    Even Luo Qingcheng, who was given the title of the strongest Spirit Ring in the Upper Realm, couldn¡¯t achieve doing this.

    Who the hell was this deicide!

    ¡°Shit! Give me the spear gun!¡± All the hair on Yan Hai¡¯s body stood on end. Once she caught up to them, there was only death awaiting them. He took the spear gun and crazily shot at Zi Fei who was flying midair, so did the other survivors of the Sea Spirit City.

    There were hundreds of people left on the ships, peppering Zi Fei with their shots. Thosepact attacks were just like the rainpour, swishing through the air in the direction of Zi Fei!

    While ncing over the coast with the corners of his eyes, Yan Hai was so nervous that he wished the ship could sail faster.

    Just hold it for a little longer, soon, they should be able to leave the isted ind. No matter how strong was the woman, she wouldn¡¯t be able to fly for such a long time using her Spirit Ring!

    Just a little more left!

    A little more!

    Suddenly, Zi Fei who was flying in the air stopped chasing, causing Yan Hai to immediately feel a sense of relief. He then inwardly made the decision to straight off report the incident that had happened on the isted ind to the City Lord once he had returned to the Sea Spirit City. There must be some ulterior motives for the person to kill them! Who would have known if there were some priceless treasures hidden on the ind!

    Both their ships were slowly getting further from Zi Fei, but before they could even let out their breath of relief, thinking that there was finally a chance for them to escape, those people suddenly stiffened.

    ¡°Young...Young Master...¡± A crew member patted on the shoulder of Yan Hai with his whole body trembling.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± cursed Yan Hai wrathfully.

    ¡°There... There...¡± Stammering, it seemed like the person had been scared out of his wits.

    While being in a rage, Yan Hai turned his head and red at the direction of the bow, but the view in front of his eyes had caused his heart to immediately fell into the bottom of the valley...

    Without them knowing when, there were ten huge ships appearing on the sea around their two ships. The huge body of the ships had girdled the two ships of the Sea Spirit City in the middle of the ocean!

 Chapter 2511 - Have You Ever Experienced Despair (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2511: Have You Ever Experienced Despair (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The sizes of the ten ships were really huge, making both the ships from the Sea Spirit City to look tiny as if they were some kids standing in front of a titan.

    Yan Hai broke out in a cold sweat as he thuded himself onto the floor of the deck. While being soaked in the sweat, he looked miserable as if he was just being fished out from the sea.

    No wonder...

    No wonder the powerful Spirit Ring would suddenly stop chasing them, it was because earlier before that, she had noticed the appearance of the ten big ships.

    There was no way back...

    All the escape routes of the ships from the Sea Spirit City were fully blocked. There was no way they were able to escape from this ce!

    The despair that they had never experienced before came overwhelming them at the moment.

    ¡°Young Master... Young Master... What should we do?¡± The people from the Sea Spirit City were so close to cry.

    Yan Hai seemed to be dumbfounded, sitting on the deck without moving even a bit with his pair of eyes wide opening.

    Standing on the bow of the Night Regime¡¯s ship, Jun Wu Xie slightly nodded her head at Zi Fei across from the two ships of the Sea Spirit City. She then looked back at the members of the Night Regime who had gotten everything ready behind her and said. ¡°Not a single person shall be left.¡±

    Themand of annihtion had been given!

    In a twinkling, countless flying ws were shot out from the ten ships, clinging tightly onto the ships of the Sea Spirit City. Within a second, the Night Regime and the Ghost Army who were all dressed in ck stepped on the strings and rushed towards the ships of the Sea Spirit City.

    A massacre broke out in the Sea of Death!

    Qiao Chu and the others took the lead and dashed onto the deck of the Sea Spirit City¡¯s ships. Without having any mercy towards them, they killed all the ughterers from the Upper Realm!

    There were fresh blood all around the deck while screaming and crying voices could be heard one after another.

    This was the first battle started by the Night Regime and the Ghost Army in the Upper Realm, and also an omen of the beginning of the new history!

    After struggling to save their own lives for a few minutes, hundreds of people from the Sea Spirit City were all massacred!

    The ships of the Night Regimey at the coast and everyone stood on the beach with the smell of blood whirling around them. The sanguinary scene on the beach too, was truly appalling.

    Zi Fei stood at the coast. The heroic figure surrounded by the colour of blood was such eminent and admirable.

    Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao walked down from the ships while looking at the wreckage that were being left on the beach by Zi Fei.

    Following behind them, Fei Yan secretly touched his nose after ncing over the beach and muttered to Rong Ruo. ¡°I feel that we¡¯re quite extra. I didn¡¯t know that Zi Fei is actually so strong.¡±

    They hastily came over to help because they were worried that Zi Fei wasn¡¯t able to fight against them since she was outnumbered, but the scene at the seaside had gotten all of them surprised.

    Even if the Night Regime and the Ghost Army did not intervene in the fight, wasn¡¯t it some simple act for Zi Fei to fool around and annihte those people from the Sea Spirit City with the strength she got?

    Jun Wu Xie had also noticed the strength Zi Fei owned. She had personally fought against Luo Qingcheng, the owner of the title of the strongest Spirit Ring in the Upper Realm. Even though she didn¡¯t want to, she must still admit that Luo Qingcheng¡¯s strength was considered as the peak, but it was until the moment when she saw the way Zi Fei fought, that had made here to a realization that... there was actually a higher level of Spirit Ring above Luo Qingcheng!

    With the strength Luo Qingcheng had, she might not be able to move as valiant as the way Zi Fei did.

    ¡°Thanks.¡± Zi Fei nodded her head to express her gratitude while looking at Jun Wu Xie and her fellow people walked towards her direction. The fact that Jun Wu Xie took part in the fight had let the battle end faster.

    ¡°Without us, you would still end them,¡± said Jun Wu Xie honestly. The strength of Zi Fei was far beyond her expectations. Though the woman looked soft and gentle, her strength had already surpassed Luo Qingcheng!

 Chapter 2512 - Have You Ever Experienced Despair? (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2512: Have You Ever Experienced Despair? (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Zi Fei let out a slightugh but she didn¡¯t say anything. She could have handled these murderers on her own, but she was very happy that Jun Wu Xie had helped without her asking.

    Jun Wu Yao had a sense of Zi Fei¡¯s strength; Zi Fei was the purest Sacred Maiden of the Sacred Maiden Sect and she used the Soul World¡¯s cultivation technique to cultivate, hence her strength could not bepared to that of a regr person. He had no objection to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s decision at that time. He saw that Jun Wu Xie had a good impression of Zi Fei, and if she wanted to do it, why should he object?

    At this moment, Qiao Chu, who was full of vigor, was hauling a man who was drenched in blood, and the person kept wailing in anguish as he was being dragged by Qiao Chu, leaving a deep trail on the sand.

    ¡°What should we do with this guy?¡± Qiao Chu dragged the man in front of Jun Wu Xie and Zi Fei, as he kicked the guy on the ground.

    ¡°I noticed that the person¡¯s clothes are of good quality, his skin is so smooth, so I reckon he must be a leader of sorts that¡¯s why I detained him. Do you want to ask him anything?¡± Qiao Chu got smarter, since they have not been to Upper Realm before, and Jun Wu Yao had left that ce so many years ago, keeping someone alive for interrogation, perhaps they could find out some information.

    Zi Fei took a nce at the man, and it was then that she realised the battered and exhausted man was the person who tried to escape the fastest, Yan Hai.

    Qiao Chu¡¯s judgement was considered keen this time.

    ¡°This person is the young master of the Sea Spirit City. If you have anything to ask, you should.¡± Zi Fei said.

    Jun Wu Xie quirked her brows, and looked at a shivering Yan Hai as he knelt on the sand.

    ¡°Don¡¯t.... Don¡¯t kill me.... I....I didn¡¯t do anything.... Don¡¯t kill me.....¡± Yan Hai knelt on the sand and kept kowtowing and pleading for mercy. That cowardly behavior is unbefitting of his title as a ¡°Young Master¡±.

    Yan Hai¡¯s heart was crying empty tears. He didn¡¯t know what sins hemitted, he only wanted to stay on the ind for a while. How did he provoke so many dreadful people. He obviously didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Howe he was going to be ughtered?

    ¡°Lift your head.¡± Jun Wu Xie coldly ordered.

    Yan Hai lifted his head up falteringly, and suddenly noticing that standing in front of him was a woman of extreme beauty.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked.

    ¡°Yan...Yan Hai....¡±

    ¡°What sort of ce is Sea Spirit City?¡± she asked again.

    Yan Hai was a little surprised. What sort of ce is Sea Spirit City? Why is she asking that?

    Without waiting for Yan Hai toprehend, Qiao Chu kicked him again.

    ¡°Dawdling like a woman! She asked you a question, so you better quickly answer. Stop acting dumb, if not I¡¯m going to kill you.¡± Qiao Chu deliberately acted like a fiend.

    Yan Hai didn¡¯t dare to hesitate any longer and spat out all the information.

    Sea Spirit City was one of the 72 cities of the Upper Realm, it didn¡¯t hold a high status. In terms of strength, it was not the strongest, but the location of the Sea Spirit City was very close to the coast, and they were good at hunting Sea Spirit Beasts, hence it still held a certain position in the Upper Realm.

    ¡°What is your rtion to Sea Spirit City?¡±

    ¡°I....I am the young master of the Sea Spirit City, the current City Lord is my father...¡± Yan Hai answered honestly.

    Jun Wu Xie asked them what was the purpose of this trip to the sea, only to find out that this was a fleet of Sea Spirit City ships that went on a hunt for Sea Spirit Beasts every month. In addition to Yan Hai¡¯s fleet, Sea Spirit City had also sent more than a dozen fleets, which departed during the same period but to different sea areas.

 Chapter 2513 - To Remove and Replace (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2513: To Remove and Rece (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°I¡¯ve told you what I know. Please let me go...¡± Yan Hai¡¯s face was covered in tears and snot, his head made a little pit in the sand from his vigorous kowtowing.

    Unfortunately, no one sympathised with him. After, the Night Regime and Ghost Army had storm on board the Sea Soul City¡¯s vessels and ughtered everyone, they searched the ships and found arge number of Sea Spirit Beasts carcasses in the cargo holds of the two ships. Most of the bodies were dismembered. The bones and skin were piled up together, while the bottom of the holds were densely packed with jars of wine. However, the jars were not filled with fine wine, but with arge amount of fresh blood; blood belonging to the Sea Spirit Beasts.

    The Sea Spirit Beasts¡¯ organs and innards were dug out and ced in other jars. And in the galley of the ships, blood eyeballs were still being boiled in pots.

    People had needs, and it was thew of nature to survive. But if it was outside of survival, it was just cruel to use that as an excuse to hunt and expropriate these creatures without restraint.

    In nature, even the most ferocious tiger would also know its limits, in order for the prey to thrive moderation is required. But the greed of the Upper Realm knew no bounds.

    Even the Night Regime and Ghost Army who were so ustomed to killing, upon seeing the ces filled with blood, could not control the anger which rose in their hearts.

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you to handle it.¡± Jun Wu Xie said to Zi Fei.

    Zi Fei nodded.

    Yan Hai pleaded for mercy incessantly, but before he could finish, Zi Fei swiped at his neck.

    Blood sprayed but there was no sadness at this moment.

    Looking at Yan Hai in a pool of blood, Jun Wu Xie suddenly bent down and plucked the jade pendant from his bloody waist.

    ¡°You like?¡± Jun Wu Yao quirked his eyebrows, as he didn¡¯t think that thing was any good.

    Jun Wu Xie shook her head.

    ¡°I thought of a way.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Jun Wu Yao looked similingly at Jun Wu Xie, wondering what was going on in her mind.

    Jun Wu Xie cleaned the blood off from the jade pendant as her gaze swept over the people surrounding her and said, ¡°Our target is the Upper Realm, but if we were to go directly, we might get discovered by others. But what if we change our identity?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie had just finished speaking and Jun Wu Yao¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°What you¡¯re saying is, you want to disguise as Yan Hai and the others?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie nodded, ¡°Why not? The two ships are still in good shape, the rtionships between parents and children are not harmonious, and now the people here are all dead, so no one will know exactly what happened here.¡±

    There are two ships on this line of the sea soul city. Now all the members are dead here, and they will not be discovered by anyone. The reason why Jun is not thinking of this method is because of the identity of Yan Hai.

    Sea Soul City had these two ships on this particr route, and now that all the crew are dead, no one would discover what happened, Jun Wu Xie was able toe up with this n because of Yan Hai¡¯s background.

    Seventy two cities, Sea Soul City¡¯s young master, although the rtionship between parent and child is average in Upper Realm, but with such an identity, it would ease their movements.

    The Upper Realm created such chaos in the Lower and Middle Realms, it was time to pay them back!

    Jun Wu Yaoughed lightly as he lifted his hand to pat Jun Wu Xie¡¯s head. ¡°This is not a bad n, except that Night Regime and Ghost Army troops are toorge to fit all into these two vessels.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie lifted a brow, ¡°Sea Soul City¡¯s ships are not just these two.¡±

    In that instant, everyone understood what Jun Wu Xie was implying!

    She wants to kill all the Sea Soul City ships, and rece them with their own people!

 Chapter 2514 - To Remove and Replaceï¼ˆ2ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2514: To Remove and Rece£¨2£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Oh my god, Little Xie... Your n... This is insane!¡± Qiao Chu pped on his forehead with his eyes widened.

    The troops from the Lower Realm were going to intercept and kill the people from the Upper Realm?

    No one in this world would believe it if they heard those words!

    ¡°I like it.¡± Fei Yan grinned especially brightly. Jun Wu Xie would alwayse out with various strange and entric ideas, and this was absolutely fascinating.

    At the current time, the decision made by Jun Wu Xie was unanimously agreed by everyone. There were only parts of the members of the Night Regime and the Ghost Army on the ten ships as the second batch was yet to arrive. Jun Wu Yao had sent his order out so that all the members of the Night Regime and the Ghost Army could change their sailing routes and head to the isted ind. He had also made an agreement with Zi Fei, that if there were any extra people, they would be staying on the ind while waiting for messages to be sent to them anytime.

    The isted ind wasn¡¯t really far away from the Upper Realm, if something happened, they should be able to reach the Upper Realm at full speed within half a month.

    Though Zi Fei was surprised at their n, she was pleased about it as she would always support any movement that was targeted at the Upper Realm unconditionally.

    The dead bodies of the Sea Spirit Beasts were left on the boats of the Sea Spirit City so that they were able to conduct the n even smoother without raising anyone¡¯s suspicions.

    From that day on, the ships of the Night Regime and the Ghost Army no longer stopped around the ind. Instead, they took the route map and went to intercept the ships of the Sea Spirit City. Every ship from the Sea Spirit City had aplete route map that was marked with the responsible sea regions that were taken by each ship.

    It could be said that the Night Regime and the Ghost Army had basically held tightly onto the itinerary of every ship from the Sea Spirit City with their hands when they got the route map. It was just a matter of time for them to intercept and kill them!

    Jun Wu Xie and the others did not hurry themselves to the Sea Spirit City. The most critical point for them was to be able to take over as many ships as possible to ensure that there were enough numbers of ships for the members of the Night Regime and the Ghost Army to board the ships. Luckily, there was no need for them to worry about the rotting of the carcasses of the Sea Spirit Beasts as the Sea Spirit City had their own method to preserve the bodies.

    During the period of time, Jun Wu Xie had been staying on the ind for most of the time to cultivate her psychic force along with the guidance of Zi Fei.

    The Night Regime and the Ghost Army acted so quickly that more than ten ships had been taken over by them within three days. Each ship was able to amodate hundreds of people and the crews of half of the ships which were dispatched by the Sea Spirit City this month had already been reced with their members!

    After Qiao Chu and the others saw that the psychic force cultivation of Jun Wu Xie was going well, they too, surreptitiously pleaded Zi Fei to teach them. When facing Qiao Chu and the rest of them who had the simr age as her kid, Zi Fei certainly wouldn¡¯t reject their request, and thus, she had also taught them the cultivation method.

    However, the progression of their cultivation didn¡¯t run well as strenuous efforts were often made to cultivate the psychic force. Except for Rong Ruo, she was slightly better than them, but still, it wasn¡¯tparable to the progression of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s cultivation.

    This had caused the few of them who were full with confidence at first to receive a huge blow.

    They knew that Jun Wu Xie was a genius who was born to beat the others, but... they wouldn¡¯t think it was necessary for her to even go so far and crash them with the pace of the cultivation of her psychic force...

    Their hearts were painfully hurt.

    Without any other choices, Qiao Chu and the others could only give up the cultivation of the psychic force while Rong Ruo was the only one who was able to withstand it.

    Was the cultivation of the psychic force an intrinsic advantage for the females? Qiao Chu and the rest couldn¡¯t help but doubted.

    Zi Fei smiled after listening to their words.

    The tranquil isted ind was the ce where everyone was able to enjoy theirst moment of peace before they headed to the Upper Realm.The moment they stepped onto the ground of the Upper Realm was the moment the battle began.

 Chapter 2515 - To Remove and Replace (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2515: To Remove and Rece (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Until the Night Regime intercepted more than half the ships from Sea Spirit City and killed them, they had let some of the ships in the sea periphery go, did they began to prepare in earnest for the voyage to the Upper Realm.

    Jun Wu Xie gave each a pill to change their appearances, this medicinal pill would allow the person who ate it to change their appearance into someone else. Jun Wu Xie made them remember the faces of those people whom they have killed. They found someone who was good at drawing portraits in the Ghost Army to help draw the faces, and once they took the medicinal pill, they could use that to change their appearances.

    The effect of the medicinal pills couldst up to a year, and as long as they didn¡¯t not take the antidote, they could keep it up for a long while.

    On the shore of that isted ind, a group of elites, who were originally handsome, grave stern, underwent various appearance changes under the influence of the medicinal pills. The ck uniforms were also reced with coarse linen. The picture was really spectacr.

    Dozens of ships were docked by the coast, those who had changed their appearances, boarded the ships one by one ording to different ships ¡®they¡¯ (the people whom they have assumed the identities of) were previously on.

    Zi Fei stood by the shore, things were changing ¨C Jun Wu Xie who already assumed Yan Hai¡¯s appearance and identity, her eyes reflecting some trace of reluctance.

    She had stayed on the ind for so long, and her only apaniment were the Sea Spirit Beasts. This time, it wasn¡¯t easy to have met Jun Wu Xie and others. After spending several days with them, she really liked this thoughtful, sensible and wise child. Many times, Zi Fei thought to herself, would her own child be as loveable and sensible.

    ¡°Senior Zi Fei, we are leaving.¡± Qiao Chuughingly walked to Zi Fei to bid her farewell. His current appearance was that of a young boy, no longer did he possess his dashing looks.

    ¡°Bon Voyage.¡± Zi Fei suppressed her reluctance to part, and waved at them.

    Qiao Chu and the others also were a bit reluctant to board the ships.

    Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao were thest to board the vessel. The two stood to the side of the ship, Jun Wu Xie walked halfway and stopped, and turned to look at Zi Fei, who was standing not to far as she sent them off.

    She bowed slightly at Zi Fei, an expression of thanks and gratitude.

    Zi Fei eyes were somewhat reddened, although reluctant, she knew that Jun Wu Xie and her friends had big ns, and she could not stand in their way.

    ¡°Little girl.¡± Zi Fei suddenly spoke.

    Jun Wu Xie lifted her to look at Zi Fei.

    ¡°We¡¯ve known each other for a while but you have yet to tell me your name.¡± Zi Fei said.

    Jun Wu Xie was shocked, she totally forgot. She spoke clearly:

    ¡°Jun Wu Xie, I¡¯m Jun Wu Xie.¡±

    After she said her name, Jun Wu Yao led Jun Wu Xie towards the ship.

    Zi Fei felt like she was struck by lightning, as she stood dazed and rooted to the ground. The eyes peeking through the mask widened dramatically, as they reflected incredulity.

    Jun.... Wu Xie....

    She said she was Jun Wu Xie!

    During the moments where Zi Fei was stunned, the vessels had already set sail away from the coast.

    Zi Fei¡¯s heart tightened as an all-consuming sense of depression engulfed her whole being.

    She wanted to chase after the ships. But when she saw Jun Wu Xie waving to her from the deck, her footsteps seemed to have rooted on the ground, unable to move.

    Jun Wu Xie.....

    Wu Xie....

    Zi Fei¡¯s eyes were red, she was unable to control the pain that seemed to spread throughout her being in that instant. She fell to the ground as she looked at the ships that were gradually departing. Two lines of tears slipped silently from her eyes.

    That is her child!

    It¡¯s her child!

    Her little Wu Xie....

    The child she carried for 10 months!

    She didn¡¯t know that her own child is so near to her....

    So close...

 Chapter 2516 - Sea Spirit City (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2516: Sea Spirit City (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Located in the coastal area along the border of the Upper Realm, the Sea Spirit City was one of the most lively ces in the Upper Realms. From the pier to the city, you could see many shirtless coolies transporting boxes of the Sea Spirit Beast carcasses from the dock.

    These people were the lowest rung of the Upper Realm hierarchy. Although their spiritual power were Gold Spirits, but it was very weak. They could not maintain it for a long time during battles. In the Upper Realm, Gold Spirits were no longer worth anything. You could grab anyone off the streets and the person would be a Gold Spirit at least. But the depth of strength was unknown.

    The pier was filled with Sea Spirit City people. Along the coast line, the ships filled with cargoes were docked, anchors were dropped and thedders were unfurled. Countless of carcasses were transferred from the ships tond.

    The ship that was first docked had all been unloaded, and a group of people who have been jolting for many days at sea were standing on the edge of the dock and stealing a chance to idle.

    ¡°Old Wu, this trip, your harvest is not that much. If you go back, I¡¯m afraid it will be hard to exin.¡± A shirtless coolie, who was carrying a jar of Sea Spirit Beast blood on his shoulders, smilingly said.

    The middle-aged man named Old Wu gave him a very unhappy look, ¡°Damn it, we were given the furthest sea route, how can we manage to catch that many beasts? These wasted almost half my life. Stop pestering me! Go away!¡±

    Although Old Wu was foul-mouthed but he actually felt ufortable. Every vessel in the Sea Spirit City fleet had its own mission. Among those ships which departed at the same time, the route given to Old Wu¡¯s two ships was the most barren. Not only was it far, the number of Sea Spirit Beasts was abysmal. They spent a lot of effort and had only caught a dozen or so beast. Even if they had swept the entire area, there was not going to be any more.

    Old Wu thought to himself that this mission would be impossible toplete as he turned his head stealthily to look at the other ships that just arrived and saw that those ships hadrge numbers of Sea Spirit Beast carcasses, hatred making his teeth itch.

    For those who were not strong enough in terms of spiritual powers, there is basically no possibility to climb up any further. The room to improve spiritual powers was limited, and they only thing they could do was this sort of manualbour to earn a living. The number of Sae Spirit Beasts was directly rted to the amount of ie they earned. This made Old Wu very ufortable. But... He was the weakest amongst all the other captains, so even if there were any grievances, he could only bear with it.

    ¡°Yo.... Young Master¡¯s ship has alsoe back. It seems that his harvest is not small!¡± The people at the pier started shouting, thest two ships finally docked, and a finely dressed ¡®Yan Hai¡¯ walked down under the attention of many.

    Old Wu was dissatisfied and did not dare to show it. The opium pipe which he held was stuck into his waist, and with a charming smile he greeted the ¡°Yan Hai¡±, along with the other people.

    ¡°Have you gotten ustomed to being at sea, since it¡¯s your first time, Young Master? We hear that your harvest is good, it¡¯s really amazing!¡± A group of people surrounded ¡®Yan Hai¡¯ as they ttered and fawned after him.

    Taking a broad view of the whole of Sea Spirit City, the one with the most potential to overtake the current Lord was Young Master Yan Hai. Almost everyone acknowledged that Yan Hai would be the next city Lord and for their own survival, they rushed up to boot-lick Yan Hai.

    ¡®Yan Hai¡¯ remained expressionless as ¡®he¡¯ walked past these people, and turned a deaf ear to those congrattory words.

 Chapter 2517 - Sea Spirit City (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2517: Sea Spirit City (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    While holding the smiles on their faces, those people who were being cold-shouldered did not feel embarrassed at all, whereas Old Wu who was still holding onto a gloomy expression had earlier been pushed away unknowingly to somewhere else.

    But he wouldn¡¯t have known that...

    Their crew was actually really lucky.

    The bunch of people who Old Wu envied so much had already been fed to the creatures in the sea!

    Walking along the street from the harbour into the Sea Spirit City, Jun Wu Xie who had disguised herself into Yan Hai had been covertly observing the Upper Realm. All the things here were so unfamiliar to her. It seemed to have no much difference from the Lower Realm and the Middle Realm, but one would immediately notice quite a number of minutiae after taking a closer look.

    In the Sea Spirit City, the weaker ones would always put on a fawning smile on their faces while the stronger ones would normally act in an arrogant and presumptuous manner. It was when the rules and regtions were supnted by the strength of one¡¯s power, that humans were forced to put their masks on and disguise themselves.

    Qiao Chu and the others were following behind Jun Wu Xie, looking around at the Sea Spirit City. From the moment they first got their eyes on the city, they didn¡¯t like the ce.

    The humidity of the air beside the sea was very high, and there was a dense smell of blood permeating through the humid air.

    ¡°Little Xie... what are we going to do now?¡± Stealthily, Qiao Chu got beside Jun Wu Xie. They were now stepping on the territory of their enemy, and once their identities were exposed, they would be crazily besieged by the people from the Upper Realm within minutes, even Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao wouldn¡¯t be able to deal with the entire Upper Realm chasing after them with the invincible powers they had.

    ¡°We¡¯re going to meet the City Lord of the Sea Spirit City,¡± answered Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Qiao Chu stunned.

    Jun Wu Xie looked calmly at Qiao Chu. Before killing Yan Hai, she had already figured out the current situation in the Sea Spirit City while the Night Regime and the Ghost Army had also learnt the duties they needed to do after returning to the city from the mouth of the people on the ships of the Sea Spirit City.

    After returning to the city, every crew leader would need to make a hunting report in a specific ce. The number of Sea Spirit Beasts that had been hunted was included in the contents of the report.

    However, due to Yan Hai¡¯s special status, there was no need for him to go to any ces as the person he should be reporting to was his father, also known as the ruler of the Sea Spirit City ¨C Yan Wan.

    Since Jun Wu Xie had taken over the identity of Yan Hai, in order to not let the others notice any abnormality, it was for sure necessary for her to meet Yan Wan, the city lord of the Sea Spirit City.

    ¡°Yan Wan is Yan Hai¡¯s father, will he notice anything?¡± Qiao Chu was a little worried. As the quote said, no one knew a man better than his own father, forget about the others, but Yan Wan was the father of Yan Hai, what if Jun Wu Xie identally gave herself away...

    ¡°Where do you think is this ce?¡± With her eyebrows slightly raised, Jun Wu Xie cast a nce at Qiao Chu.

    Qiao Chu stood in stunned at the moment. Subconsciously, he took a look at his surroundings and was then enlightened after he saw those people who had a weird expression on their faces...

    They were now in the Upper Realm, a ce that knew nothing about the family rtionship. It was an extremelymon thing for a son to kill his father during the authority dispute in the Upper Realm. Being in such an environment, the bonds of blood were just some absurd and ridiculous jokes.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry, I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Jun Wu Yao let out a slightugh. He was dressed like a normal youth with his stunning face hidden under the ordinariness, except that the pair of his devilish sharp eyes were still able to attract one¡¯s soul.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you get caught,¡± said Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Yan Hai¡± was the only person who was allowed to meet Yan Wan.

    Jun Wu Yao chuckled, ¡°Them? They don¡¯t have the capability to find me.¡±

    Where else in the Sea Spirit City would have such an expert who were able to notice his arrival?

 Chapter 2518 - Sea Spirit City (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2518: Sea Spirit City (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    In the city pce of the Sea Spirit City, there was a dignified charming man be seated on the highest position, dressed in a sumptuous clothing, seemingly extravagant. The age showed by his face did not seem to be more than thirty years old, but nobody would actually take it as his real age.

    Whoever that was capable of holding the post of the seventy-two city lords must have extremely outstanding abilities. If one did not rule the city with a heavy hand, and wasn¡¯t able to oppress the residents in the city due to one¡¯sck of power, then death would be the only thing that was awaiting them in their futures.

    Being in such a ce where everything was spoken through power, the higher the position one held meant that there would be more people who were coveting the said post.

    Yan Wan was able to seed to the position of the city lord of the Sea Spirit City because he was gifted with exceedingly great talent. Though his parents were just some nobody living inconspicuously in the Sea Spirit City, they had given birth to Yan Wan who was such a talented genius. As Yan Wan got older, his strength too, grew drastically.

    Hundred years ago, he murdered his predecessor and hung his head on the city gate of the Sea Spirit City, and it was from that moment on, he became the owner of the Sea Spirit City.

    It was also from that moment on, Yan Wan began to undergo a series of assassinationsing from various challengers. The fact that he was able to hold firmly onto this position for so many years was already enough to prove his strength.

    And now, Yan Wan¡¯s eyes fell onto the teenage boy who had just walked in from the outside. Something shed across the sharp eyes but it was then quickly hidden.

    Jun Wu Xie strode into the main hall as she nced over Yan Wan who was sitting on the highest seat. Gotta say that Yan Wan and Yan Hai did look simr in their faces, it was just thatpared to the frivolousness in Yan Hai, he was more steady in his disposition.

    Even though Jun Wu Xie had never interacted with her biological father, she had noticed that the way Yan Wan looked at her was so cold and indifferent that those kind of gaze shouldn¡¯t be existing within the family in the first ce. Rather than saying that he was looking at his son, it was as well better to say that those vignt eyes were looking at his future foe.

    A breeze of understanding blew across Jun Wu Xie¡¯s heart. Her guess was right.

    The policy of the Upper Realm had polished off the kinship in the minds of the local people. They only live for the power and strength, as for things like blood rted rtives, to them, they were just their rivals andpetitors.

    Without leaving any sign, Jun Wu Xie hid her thoughts and stood into Yan Wan¡¯s field of sight.

    ¡°You¡¯re back?¡± Yan Wan suddenly spoke but there wasn¡¯t any solicitude and smile heard in his tone. It was cold and icy with in solemn, as if the one standing in front of him wasn¡¯t his son but just an ordinary subordinate.

    ¡°Yes,¡± answered Jun Wu Xie crisply. With the personality Yan Hai had, she didn¡¯t think that he would behave any respectfully in front of Yan Wan.

    As expected, the coldness shown by Jun Wu Xie to Yan Wan had not gotten him alert. Instead, everything felt normal to him. He then looked at Jun Wu Xie and asked emotionlessly, ¡°How was the hunt?¡±

    Neither did he asked her if she was tired nor did he asked her if she was injured, Yan Hai¡¯s attitude towards her was brief and businesslike.

    And this was exactly what Jun Wu Xie was hoping for. Without having to feign her respect, she replied in a cold voice, ¡°It was a total of one hundred and seventy-eight Sea Spirit Beasts.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± The gaze in Yan Hai¡¯s eyes slightly changed. While staring at Jun Wu Xie who was being cold towards him, a trace of sharpness went across his eyes, but his gaze immediately went back to normal after that.

    ¡°Well, for the result of your first hunt, this is not bad.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie did not think so.

    It just happened that Yan Hai¡¯s crew met arge group of Sea Spirit Beasts during the hunt, resulting them in having the highest hunting number among the crews that were sent to the sea. Even though the amount of Sea Spirit Beasts hunted by them was far beyond the others, thement given to him was only two words ¨C not bad.

 Chapter 2519 - Sea Spirit City (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2519: Sea Spirit City (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    If this amount could only be exchanged for ¡®fair¡¯, then the other teams in the same batch could only be described as ¡®garbage¡¯.

    Evidently, the rtionship between Yan Wan and Yan Hai was even more distant than Jun Wu Xie had imagined.

    Jun Wu Xie understood but didn¡¯t react, she just stood quietly in the hall.

    ¡°Young Master¡¯s first time out at sea and you could reap a good harvest. Like father like son!¡± A soft voice suddenly drifted into the hall.

    A slender figure came out from the back of the hall. A woman with an alluring face and a lithe figure, sashayed flirtatiously as she walked to the side of Yan Wan. The face held a happy yet seductive smile as she leaned her head on Yan Wan¡¯s shoulder.

    When Jun Wu Xie¡¯s gazed touched the woman, a sh of suspicious arose.

    In Yan Hai¡¯s confession, he never mentioned the presence of such a woman.

    ¡°It¡¯s only in the hundreds. I¡¯ve prepared so many good crew for him, and also assigned him the route where the Sea Spirit Beasts are most active. If he can¡¯t manage to catch that many beasts, that it will be really strange.¡± Yan Wan sneered at the woman for praising Jun Wu Xie disapprovingly.

    That woman smiled lightly as she coquettishly nudged Yan Wan¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°My Lord, you are joking again. If you didn¡¯t look after Young Master, how would be so sessful? My Lord, you may be harsh towards Young Master, but you actually give him the best. And with Young Master¡¯s innate talent, he won¡¯t let your expectations down.¡±

    One couldn¡¯t tell if Yan Wan was angry or happy as he stared at a silent Jun Wu Xie who seemed to be thinking of something. After a moment, Yan Wan said, ¡°Yan Hai.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie lifted her head and looked at a stern looking Yan Wan.

    ¡°This is your stepmother, Liang Shi Shi. If you see her in the future, please pay your respects.¡± Yan Wan said suddenly.

    Jun Wu Xie was slightly dazed. Initially, Yan Hai mentioned that not long after he was born, his mother fell severely ill and passed away. No other woman appeared by Yan Wan¡¯s side. Unexpectedly, Yan Hai was out at sea for a month, and upon his return, he suddenly had a stepmother!

    Luckily the person who stood in the hall was Jun Wu Xie, if it was the real Yan Hai, his face would certainly be as ck as a burnt pot.

    Liang Shi Shi slowly took a step forward, as she intentionally cast a gentle look at Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Little Hai, we finally meet today. Although your father is stern towards you, but when you were not around, he was constantly talking about you.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie quirked her eyebrows as she looked at Liang Shi Shi. Liang Shi Shi¡¯s words were very interesting. In the Upper Realm, there was actually someone who was trying to alleviate theck of parent-child sentiment?

    Liang Shi Shi smiled brilliantly but Jun Wu Xie didn¡¯t bother with a single word. Yan Wan, who already unhappy, saw Jun Wu Xie¡¯s indifference, and his brows furrowed even more.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a whole day since you¡¯ve had that face on. What¡¯s wrong with you? Your stepmother is talking to you. Are you mute?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie smirked to herself, but she took great pains in saying, ¡°Stepmother.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡± Liang Shi Shi seemed to not mind as she smiled.

    ¡°There is nothing else, go and do what you need to do.¡± Yan Wan gave a very brusque order. Evidently hepletely did not have the so-called deep love of a parent.

    Jun Wu Xie said nothing further and left, she did not want to stay on any longer.

 Chapter 2520 - Sea Spirit City (5)

    <h4>Chapter 2520: Sea Spirit City (5)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    After Jun Wu Xie left, Yan Wan let out a contemptuous smile, as Liang Shi Shi seized the opportunity to lie in his embrace and wrapped her arms flirtatiously around his neck.

    ¡°My Lord, the Young Master¡¯s temperament might be difficult, but he is still young. Don¡¯t bother about him.¡±

    Yan Wan smirked, ¡°Still young? He is not young anymore. Usually he has a lot of ideas, but when he meets me, he always puts on this attitude. He is so entric and peculiar, I can¡¯t be bothered to see him.¡±

    Yan Wan was very wary of Yan Hai, their father-son rtionship was weak, he took more precaution against Yan Hai.

    ¡°My Lord, you may nag, but actually you are concerned about Young Master. If not, why did you arrange his voyage so well.¡± Liang Shi Shi said smilingly.

    ¡°Appropriate? Is it?¡± Yan Wan sneered, there was a trace of cold light reflected within his eyes.

    The people of Sea Spirit City were very familiar with the Sea of Death, and they could more or less predict the situation at sea. Yan Wan knew earlier that this voyage would be besieged by storms, and he purposely arranged for Yan Hai¡¯s maiden voyage to be during this time. If he was really concerned for Yan Hai, why would he choose this stormy season?

    Liang Shi Shi was observing Yan Wan¡¯s reactions silently, she was snickering in her heart. Who couldn¡¯t tell that Yan Wan did not have any love for his son, and instead was filled with strong contempt and discriminated against him. Liang Shi Shimented nonchntly, ¡°My Lord, you seem to not like the Young Master.¡±

    ¡°Why should I like him? He has never respected me, his father. Why should I like this sort of son? Since he was young, Yan Hai and I have never been closed. His character is exactly like that of his mother, ignorant and egotistical. If he didn¡¯t inherit my innate cultivation talent, what does he count as?¡± Yan Wan sneered, his words were filled with disdain and abhorrence towards Yan Hai.

    Liang Shi Shi smiled, ¡°That is true, Young Master does not seem to take after you. If it was anyone else, it¡¯s ok. But as the City¡¯s Lord, your identity is special.... Young Master¡¯s innate talent is pretty good and if he cultivated more. But what if he starts to have some bad intentions....¡±

    Liang Shi Shi hadn¡¯t finished her sentence, but Yan Wanprehended what she was implying.

    If it was an ordinary family, the indifference between the father and son would only be estrangement. But Yan Wan was the Lord of the Sea Spirit City; with Yan Hai¡¯s feelings towards him, if Yan Hai was allowed to cultivate further, there would be a fierce battle.

    ¡°Ah, he already has this sort of intentions. Those misceneous ¡®trash fish¡¯ he has collected, he thinks he¡¯s hidden it well and that I don¡¯t know. But, I am well aware of what he is thinking about, what he wants to do. How can I not know?¡± Yan Wan gave a smug smile, the look in his eyes became sharp.

    In the Upper Realm, in order to obtain a higher status, killing one¡¯s own father or children is something that was not umon.

    Liang Shishi had noticed the bad rtionship between Yan Wan and Yan Hai, and she couldn¡¯t help butugh inwardly. Although she was married to Yan Wan, if Yan Hai was to rise to power abruptly, he would kill his father, what more her, a stepmother.

    ¡°If My Lord really doesn¡¯t like him, there are many ways to tame him. Any cultivation method requires concentration and sufficient time. If there is a mistake, even if a genius won¡¯t be able to achieve it. Now that Young Master has already been out to sea, why don¡¯t you let him try to handle the affairs of Sea Spirit City?¡± Liang Shi Shi said.

 Chapter 2521 - Letâ€™s Beat Him at His Own Game (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2521: Let¡¯s Beat Him at His Own Game (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Yan Hai¡¯s quarters weren¡¯t in the city pce. Every sessive city lord wouldn¡¯t live together with their children to avoid being murdered one day, and just by this, we were able to know that how bad was the kinship in the Upper Realm.

    Before ten, they might still be allowed to stay in the city pce, but after ten, they would have to move out of the pce.

    The moment Jun Wu Xie left the city pce, Jun Wu Yao who was hiding in the dark appeared and both of them straight off headed to Yan Hai¡¯s quarters. Although the City Lord was inwardly guarding against his son, ording to the normal standard, the ce where Yan Hai lived was still very spacious.

    The huge mansion looked really imposing. Jun Wu Xie had just walked to the entrance, the servants in the mansion then came forward and greeted her attentively.

    ¡°Young City Lord, you¡¯re back? Are you tired these days?¡± A group of tall guards stepped forward fawningly, hoping that they were able to leave as much good impression as possible on Yan Hai. Although everyone did not mention it, with the talent Yan Hai got, there was a big possibility that Yan Hai would surpass Yan Wan if he cultivated for ten more years. Since almost all of them assumed that Yan Hai would be the new City Lord of the Sea Spirit City in the uing time, they would, of course, put all their efforts in to tter him.

    Jun Wu Xie walked into the mansion with a cold face. After she made those servants leave, both she and Jun Wu Yao stayed in the main hall.

    ¡°The rtionship between Yan Hai and Yan Wan can¡¯t be described as cold or indifferent anymore, to be more urate, it should be called a mutual hatred. After you¡¯ve left, Yan Hai¡¯s stepmother keeps on inciting Yan Wan to take action on you.¡± With a smile hanging on the corners of his lips, Jun Wu Yao sat on a chair. He had been hiding in the dark all the time when they were in the city pce. Even after Jun Wu Xie left, he didn¡¯t leave the ce immediately but chose to stay, leading him in being able to eavesdrop on some interesting stories.

    ¡°Oh? Take action? What are they going to do?¡± Jun Wu Xie raised her eyebrows, not feeling any surprise at the news.

    The gaze of Yan Wan was so cold that there was no way it should be appearing in the eyes of a father. If it wasn¡¯t for the rules of the Upper Realm, that parents weren¡¯t allowed to kill their children whose talents were up to the standard, Yan Wan might probably have already choked Jun Wu Xie to death on the spot.

    The rules in the Upper Realm were really weird. It had cut off the rtionship between the family members but at the same time, they wanted to raise talented people, resulting them in creating such an order. It could be said that this was the most normal but also the most peculiar rule in the entire Upper Realm. However, it did make sense for them to give out the order, since all the rulers would probably have murdered their talented children at the first instant to prevent themselves getting killed in the future.

    As the City Lord of the Sea Spirit City, It was certain that Yan Wan wouldn¡¯t do anything to Yan Hai on the surface, but if it was in the dark...

    ¡°Well, it isn¡¯t some smart tricks. They are just going to let you handle some duties of the Sea Spirit City to hold up on your cultivation time. If it¡¯s the cultivation progression of an ordinary person, it¡¯s basically impossible for you to keep up with both sides when you have so many things to deal with,¡± Jun Wu Yao shrugged. Nevertheless, this was considered a rather obscure way to hinder someone from getting stronger. If it was the real Yan Hai, he could only bite the bullet, but now it was Jun Wu Xie who had taken over his identity.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± The corners of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s lips curved into a faint smile. She was a little upset for not being able to let the Night Regime and the Ghost Armye over faster, if this was really what Yan Wan had decided to do, it would be easier for her to take action.

    Yan Wan who was secretly nning to set Jun Wu Xie up did not realize at all that he had indirectly dug himself a grave.

 Chapter 2522 - Letâ€™s Beat Him at His Own Game (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2522: Let¡¯s Beat Him at His Own Game (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The first thing Jun Wu Xie did in Yan Hai¡¯s mansion was to hold arge scale of personnel transfer, recing all the servants and the guards in the mansion with the members of the Night Regime and the Ghost Army. Ye Gu was an attendant who served for a schr while Ye Sha and Ye Mei were the stewards, and even Jun Wu Yao had be her ¡°bodyguard¡±.

    Without everyone in the Sea Spirit City realizing, Jun Wu Xie had already been mapping and arranging her n.

    The steward of the city pce visited Yan Hai¡¯s mansion in the afternoon. While looking at Jun Wu Xie who was sitting on the main seat, his face beamed with a courteous smile. ¡°Congrattions, Young City Lord! The City Lord was really satisfied with the result of your first hunting experience, and so, the City Lord had decided to let you take over some of the duties in the Sea Spirit City. Please be prepared, Young City Lord.¡±

    Though that person was smiling on the face, inside him was actually trembling. Yan Wan¡¯s decision seemed ostentatious, but as long as one was not an idiot, he or she would immediately figure out the hidden intent behind it after thinking deeply about it. In the Sea Spirit City, Yan Hai was infamous for his superciliousness and his arrogance, the steward was so scared that he would ughter him on the spot due to anger.

    However...

    The expected wrath did not appeared.

    Jun Wu Xie slightly nodded her head while Ye Sha, the disguised steward, instantly stepped forward and received a letter from that person.

    ¡°Alright, I got it,¡± responded Jun Wu Xie.

    The steward couldn¡¯t help but felt a little surprise. The Young City Lord usually didn¡¯t seem to be someone who was able to keep his equanimity. He was clearly being fooled by Yan Wan, but why was he acting so calmly?

    Not being able to think further more, the steward could only leave as Jun Wu Xie had already requested him to go.

    When the steward walked out of Yan Hai¡¯s quarters, still feeling a little strange, he turned his head and looked at the entrance door that was already closed. He then glimpsed over the guards who were standing at both sides of the door. This was weird since he normally wouldn¡¯t think that there was anything impressive about the guards of the Yan Hai¡¯s mansion, but today, he suddenly found out that these guards who were guarding at the entrance were sharp in their eyes. The aura they gave out was cool and solemn, seemingly to be different from the past.

    Nheless, this question just ran across the steward¡¯s mind for a short while. Not having the courage to stay for a longer time, he left hurriedly.

    After the steward from the city pce left, Qiao Chu and the others who were standing behind the main hall all the time came out and nimbly found themselves a seat each to sit down.

    ¡°Let¡¯s take a look at the letter! Faster!¡± Qiao Chu looked eagerly at Ye Sha.

    Ye Sha opened the letter and handed it over to Jun Wu Xie for her to nce through it.

    Jun Wu Xie raised her eyebrows, ¡°It¡¯s just some chores. nning the schedules of the departure time of the ships and handling the things in the workshop.¡±

    Yan Wan was quite smart in this case. These were just some trivial matters. They weren¡¯t rted to the main authorities of the Sea Spirit City.

    ¡°The workshop?¡± Qiao Chu was slightly confused.

    Jun Wu Yao exined, ¡°The workshop of the Sea Spirit City is the ce where they process the Sea Spirit Beasts. It will take Little Xie a lot of time to carry out the duties given by Yan Wan to her, and she can¡¯t y any tricks when dealing with those works, or else, once there¡¯s any problem issued, even if Yan Wan chooses to not me her, the other people in the Upper Realm will still not ignore it.¡±

    Jun Wu Yao went through the paragraphs on the letter. He must admit that there were still some brain cells existing in Yan Wan¡¯s head. The demand for the Sea Spirit Beasts was directly rted to the entire Upper Realm. Even if Yan Hai wanted to fight against him, he wouldn¡¯t have the guts to make any mistakes in this matter.

    ¡°It¡¯s really hard to ept the rtionship between the father and the son in the Upper Realm.¡± Rong Ruo shook her head. The fact that she had just arrived at the Upper Realm but had already been witnessing the way a father persecuted his son, this ce was seriously such a disappointment.

 Chapter 2523 - Letâ€™s Beat Him at His Own Game (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2523: Let¡¯s Beat Him at His Own Game (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°If it isn¡¯t for ces like this, how would they think of things like the Blood Sacrifice of the Three Realms?¡± Fan Zhuo sneered.

    After all, the Blood Sacrifice of the Three Realms was to sacrifice all the living things in the Three Realms. Except for the Upper Realm, no any other one would ever have the guts to think about such insane and lunatic thing.

    Fan Zhuo¡¯s words had hit the bottom of everyone¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Little Xie, what are you going to do?¡± Hua Yao raised his eyes and looked at Jun Wu Xie. Until now, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s n went really smooth, and this was thanks to the coldness and the indifference of the Upper Realm. If they were in the other ces, the father might already have noticed the oddness of his son.

    ¡°We¡¯ll beat him at his own game.¡± With a t tone, Jun Wu Xie said.

    There were four purposes of her ining to the Upper Realm.

    First, to search for Jun Gu¡¯s soul in the Soul World.

    Second, to find the method to resolve the problem of the chaotic energy in her body.

    Third, to destroy the bronze sphere and remove the life and death worn in Jun Wu Yao¡¯s body.

    And for thest...

    Topletely crush the n of the Upper Realm in carrying out the Blood Sacrifice of the Three Realms!

    Four of these things were the huge rocks that would always be pressing on her heart, bothering her, but she couldn¡¯t be too anxious or act with undue haste. Instead, she must advance gradually and entrench herself at every step she moved. She was in the Upper Realm and even though she had the Night Regime and the Ghost Army beside her, it was still a perilous situation where there was only a narrow door left for her to survive. Once a tiny mistake was carelessly done, they would lose the whole game.

    Jun Wu Xie wasn¡¯t in a hurry since there was much time left for her to slowly cope with the Upper Realm. Before she got to spy out thend in the Upper Realm, she wouldn¡¯t do anything reckless.

    And for now, her very first goal was to take the Sea Spirit City down!

    Once she took over the Sea Spirit City, there would be a ce for the Night Regime and the Ghost Army to stay, plus they had the Sea Spirit City as their camouge, no one else would notice any unusualness. This hidden card was the first key buried by Jun Wu Xie in the Upper Realm!

    ¡°I¡¯ll let the ships set off as soon as possible to transfer the people of the Night Regime and the Ghost Army here. Before that, we¡¯ll just have to wait,¡± said Jun Wu Xie. The more dangerous the ce was, the calmer one should remain to be.

    ¡°Then... do we need to go and have a look in the Sea Spirit City? I was quite nervous when we arrived here, I didn¡¯t have the chance to get a good look in the city.¡± Qiao Chu scratched on his head.

    ¡°Just go if you want to, I¡¯m not going to look at this broken ce.¡± Fei Yan curled his lips. Was there anything worth seeing in this inhuman ce?

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and have a look. We might find something new,¡± said Rong Ruo all of a sudden.

    ¡°If Little Ruo wants to go, then I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Without hesitating, Fei Yan changed his opinion.

    Unreservedly, Qiao Chu threw an antipathetic re at Fei Yan.

    ¡°Be careful then.¡± Jun Wu Xie stood up and her gaze fell onto Jun Wu Yao who was at the side.

    ¡°Do you want to go to the workshop with me?¡±

    The workshop of the Sea Spirit City, a ce where it had the thickest smell of blood in it.

    Jun Wu Yao gave out a chuckle as he stood up.

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    ¡°Ah ah ah! Can we join you?¡± The moment Qiao Chu heard that Jun Wu Xie was going to the workshop, he immediately perked up. Compared to the streets and alleys in the city, they were more attracted to the workshop.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded.

    At the instant, everyone had decided to visit the workshop first. After they left Yan Hai¡¯s quarters, a figure that was hiding in the dark immediately ran back to the city pce and report all the movements of Jun Wu Xie and the others to Yan Wan.

    ¡°He wasn¡¯tining at all? This is rare.¡± After Yan Wan received the news brought by the steward and the surveint, he couldn¡¯t help himself from getting a little confused. The way Yan Hai reacted today had truly gone beyond his expectation, causing the methods that he had prepared before this in order to deal with him to turn into a waste.

 Chapter 2524 - An Interesting Piece of News (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2524: An Interesting Piece of News (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The workshop of Sea Spirit City was located at the corner of the city and covered an enormous area.

    The reason why Sea Spirit City could maintain its position amongst the seventy-two cities was because it was close to the Sea of Death and the residents here were very good at hunting Sea Spirit Beasts.

    Every day, Sea Spirit City will provide arge amount of Sea Spirit Beasts¡¯ blood, bones, skin and bones. These items were then distributed to various ces in the Upper Realm to meet various demands.

    It was still early when Jun Wu Xie and friends arrived at the workshop. However, in the afternoon, there were many people busy in the workshop. They were smothered with the pungent smell of blood. The whole workshop was filled with the disgusting scent of blood, death and blood. Every square inch was permeated.

    When they entered the workshop, many people recognized the identity of the ¡°Young Master¡±. Many people wanted to ingratiate themselves but they were ignored.

    From the moment Jun Wi Xie and the rest stepped into the workshop, their moods sank to an all-time low as they looked around. The dirty ground was stained with blood. The ground meat was embedded in the cracks in the floor, already turning ck.The pungent scent of blood mixed with the smell of raw meat made people felt like they¡¯ve entered hell.

    The few of them only stayed in the workshop for a short while, but felt that they were unable to continue tolerating it.

    On that ind in the Sea of Death, they had spent much time with innocent little Sea Spirit Beasts, but today, all they could see were numerous carcasses of the Sea Spirit Beasts in that bloody workshop.

    Even if it was described as ¡®to pile up like a mountain¡¯, it was not an exaggeration.

    Rong Ruo and the rest were like escaping the workshop as they ran out. Once they were out, their faces were so unsightly. They could not forget what they had just seen, those dismembered pieces of Sea Spirit Beasts, just like a nightmare.

    Especially the jars that were filled with the blood of the Sea Spirit Beasts, the number was downright shocking. When they left, most of the jars were shipped out of Sea Spirit City and sent to the Upper Realm.

    ¡°This is the way that the Upper Realm gain the Gold Spirit?¡± Rong Ruo¡¯splexion was deathly white.

    On the isted ind, she spent the most time with the Sea Spirit Beasts cubs, and that bloody scene caused her heart to be rmed and she trembled in fear. Compared to the number of Sea Spirit Beast onboard the ships, the number in the Sea Spirit City workshop is truly terrifying.

    Jun Wu Yao nodded slightly, ¡°The blood of the Sea Spirit Beast can be fed to a newborn child, and their flesh and blood can also speed up the ascension rate. Within the army of the Upper Realm, the meat is the best tonic for cultivation.¡±

    Having already yed witness to the actions of the Upper Realm. Jun Wu Yao was abnormally calm. He was only concerned about Jun Wu Xie, but he did not find any abnormality on her face.

    Everyone knew that such a scene was familiar to Jun Wu Xie, but only the time and ce have changed.

    Qiao Chu and the others could no longer endure it and so they chose to go home. Just as they were prepared to leave, a man with an emancipated face and evasive eyes suddenly walked towards Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Young Master! You¡¯re finally back. While you were not here, I have waited patiently. The previous thing, I have not clearly exin to you.¡± That man saw Jun Wu Xie and his eyes lit up.

    Jun Wu Xie paused slightly in her walk. The tone of this person¡¯s speech was different from that of others. He obviously had some close connection to Yan Hai.

 Chapter 2525 - An Interesting Piece of News (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2525: An Interesting Piece of News (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°What matter?¡± Jun Wu Xie said, not batting an eyelid.

    That person was slightly dazed, his wretched eyes swept over several people around Jun Wu Xie, as he decided if he should speak or not.

    ¡°They are alright.¡± Jun Wu Xie said.

    That person softly said, ¡°That is, previously Young Master asked me to put poison into Master¡¯s meals... I did so, the medicinal effect is not strong, but it fulfils Young Master¡¯s requirement...¡±

    This man was a subordinate of the city¡¯s pce. Because he was able to handle affairs smoothly and slyly, and knew also how to win the hearts of the people, he managed to obtain a good job within the pce. However, because of his limited strength, it was difficult to climb up. It was unknown how he managed to hook up with Yan Hai.

    After listening to this person¡¯s words, Jun Wu Yao knew that that the feelings were not limited to Yan Wan¡¯s desire to kill Yan Hai, but Yan Hai has also had intentions of patricide.

    Before Yan Hai went out to sea, he specially found this person, and asked him to search for a poison that will wear down the body and nt in into Yan Wan¡¯s meals. He also promised that if in the future Yan Hai bes the Master of the city, he will grant the man a government position.

    This piece of news is indeed interesting. Not only did Jun Wu Xie quirked her eyebrows in surprise minutely, even those around her were inwardly speechless.

    This was really ¡®like father, like son¡¯!

    This old man was preparing to harm his own son, but his son had already taken the first time in trying to poison his father!

    This type of thing could only ever happen in the Upper Realm.

    ¡°What sort of medicine? Let me see.¡± Jun Wu Xie asked calmly, that person immediately took out a prescription from his person and handed it to Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie took a nce, and saw the types of herbs used, and instantly knew what the poison was.

    This poison was indeed dastardly, once taken beyond a month, even if it was discovered, it was very difficult to eradicate. Even with the antidote, the patient would be unable to recover his original body¡¯s condition. It was quite vicious.

    Unless one knew about the rtionship between Yan Hai and Yan Wan, who would have known that a son would specifically prepare a poison for his father?

    ¡°You¡¯ve done well in this matter.¡± Jun Wu Xie returned the prescription to the man, as she cast a nce at Fan Zhuo. Fan Zhuo immediately stepped forward and gave the man a bag of gold.

    With a heavy bag of gold in hand, that man¡¯s eyes were staring straight at it.

    One must know, in the Upper Realm, any sort of gain is directly linked to one¡¯s capabilities. He did not have pure intentions, and his strength was passable. Sloughing away in the pce for a year did not equate to that much money!

    ¡°Thank you Young Master! Thank you Young Master! To be able to carry out tasks for Young Master, it is truly my honor. In the future, whatever you need me to do, Young Master please just tell me. I will certainly do my utmost best, and spare no effort, even to myst breath.¡±

    ¡°Anything else?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked.

    That man cleared his throat, and grasp the bag of gold carefully in his embrace. He looked around and carefully said, ¡°I may not know too much about other matters, but I¡¯ve heard an official say that the Master seems to be very unhappy about Young Master¡¯s performance. That Liang Shi Shi seems to have a lot of pillow talks with Master, saying that she wants to deal Young Master. Young Master, you should be more careful, Master¡¯s temperament is vague, I also heard...¡±

    The man paused and discreetly gulped, ¡°Young Master had a few brothers, who when they were born, they were discovered to have good innate talent. Logically, it is reasonable to say that they can handle the initial training, but.....¡±

 Chapter 2526 - An Interesting Piece of News (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2526: An Interesting Piece of News (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°But those few young masters, for reasons unclear, died in the earliest training phase. I¡¯ve been with the pce for many years, and I have heard bits and pieces of the story. Looks like the deaths of those young masters are connected to the Master.¡± That person was more forting after receiving money, as he told Jun Wu Xie everything he had found out.

    Jun Wu Xie discreetly sent a signal with her eyes. If Yan Wan is only taking precautions against Yan Hai, she could ept that. But if Yan Wan had continuously murdered his own children, then that was simply too crazy and ridiculous.

    Even tiger will not devour its cubs.

    If what this person is saying is true, then Yan Wan is simply too ruthless, it¡¯s too shocking!

    ¡°Is there conclusive evidence?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked coldly.

    That person shook his head.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard all these things from various people in the pce and pieced them together myself. This matter is a forbidden topic in the pce, hence no one talks too much about it. There is no smoke without fire, so it¡¯s most likely true. If not, how is it possible for the sudden deaths of the young masters, and after their deaths, the Master was not sad at all. Even you, Young Master, when you were born, they examined you and found that your innate talent was just average, just slightly weaker than the others. But thankfully, you were fortunate to survive. This matter.... Is truly odd. Now that Young Master has disyed your abilities, I am worried that the Master would harm you.¡±

    This person didn¡¯t have pure intentions, but he knew how to adapt to circumstances. He knew that Yan Hai was hisst hope so he was trying his best to board the Yan Hai ship.

    Jun Wu Xie didn¡¯t say much after she finished listening. She instructed the man to be careful, and let him leave. They then returned to Yan Hai¡¯s mansion.

    When the door was closed, the faces of several people sitting in the hall were not so good.

    ¡°Oh, Yan Hai is such a brute but I didn¡¯t expect that his father is even more ferocious. Even after killing a few of his own sons, he didn¡¯t even feel troubled.¡± Qiao Chu sat on a chair, he was really shocked by the news they obtained today.

    Who would have thought that the struggles in the Upper Realm were this terrifying?

    To protect one¡¯s own position from being threatened, Yan Wan would actually murdered his five children without blinking an eye?

    You know, if you really count it, Yan Hai could only be regarded as the sixth child of Yan Wan, and the few of them have already died in infancy.

    ¡°This is the Upper Realm.¡± Rong Ruo sighed. The cruelty here was indeed frightening.

    ¡°Since Yan Wan can kill five of his own children, now that Little Xie is assuming Yan Hai¡¯s identity, judging from Yan Wah¡¯s precautions against you, it won¡¯t be long before he makes his move. I think he gave you more tasks to keep you upied and trick you. I have a feeling that he¡¯s nning something behind your back.¡± Fan Zhuo rubbed his chin, he didn¡¯t think that Yan Wan would spare even his adult son. Especially since this son and him were at loggerheads.

    The five were already killed, this is thest, and he won¡¯t escape that easily.

    ¡°After all this time, Yan Wan married Liang Shi Shi, just to have another child? This means that he¡¯s already decided to kill Little Xie?¡± Fei Yan opened his eyes wide.

    They didn¡¯t think about it before, but after listening to all that, they suddenly realized.....

 Chapter 2527 - Couldnâ€™t Hold It Back Anymore(1)

    <h4>Chapter 2527: Couldn¡¯t Hold It Back Anymore(1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    It seemed like Yan Wan¡¯s former wives all died suddenly not long after theirbours. After they had gone, Yan Wan would once again marry a new woman. The appearance of Liang Shi Shi seemed to indicate that Yan Wan was ready to abandon Yan Hai.

    Compared to the schemes and the intrigues of the Upper Realm, Qiao Chu and the others suddenly felt that the past Twelve Pces were seriously weak as hell!

    ¡°Little Xie, what are you going to do?¡± Hua Yao raised his eyes and looked at Jun Wu Xie. Now that Jun Wu Xie had taken over Yan Hai¡¯s identity, if Yan Wan was really going to do something, she would be the one to deal with him.

    Jun Wu Xie didn¡¯t hastily respond him. With her eyes slightly looking down, it seemed like she was thinking about all the information she obtained.

    A few momentster, Jun Wu Xie raised her eyes and nced over Qiao Chu and the others who were all waiting for her to speak.

    ¡°As for now, leave him alone.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s answer got Qiao Chu and the rest of them stunned.

    They had already vaguely gotten what was Yan Wan nning to do, but Jun Wu Xie still wasn¡¯t going to take any action?

    ¡°Our main point now is to transfer the Night Regime and the Ghost Army here as soon as possible, as for Yan Wan... we¡¯ll just have to roll with the punches.¡± Jun Wu Xie spoke casually. Compared to her n, any actions that wereing from Yan Wan were just some easy cases that couldn¡¯t even be brought up to the spotlight.

    If it was the real Yan Hai, maybe he would have to suffer some loses, but the Yan Hai now was her, Jun Wu Xie.

    With the only little capability Yan Hai had, she was in fact not worry at all.

    Everyone looked at each other with a very subtle feeling arising inside them at the moment.

    These evil plots and tricks were probably just some kind of child¡¯s y in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes. In terms of tricks and stratagems, there weren¡¯t really many people in the entire Three Realms that were able topete with her, and moreover... she had the power of the Double Spirit Rings and the unparalleled medical skills holding in her hand, what else did Jun Wu Xie still need to be afraid of?

    Thinking about this, everyone couldn¡¯t help but found out that the worries they previously had were sort of preposterous.

    Since Yan Wan had handed over the duties of arranging the departure time of the ships to Jun Wu Xie, Jun Wu Xie certainly wouldn¡¯t hold any bits back. The early morning on the second day, she had arranged a new batch of ships to set off for the hunts. Not only the number of the crew members had been doubled, but also the size of the ships. The scale of the voyage was exceedingly huge.

    The excuse Jun Wu Xie used was that they had found the activity region of the Sea Spirit Beasts during the previous hunting time, and they should set off as soon as possible so that they were able to hunt more Sea Spirit Beasts.

    Upon hearing it, Yan Wan responded with derision. Although the Sea of Death was a vast area of ocean, the regions that they were able to reach were very much limited as they needed to return within a month. Suchrge number of crews being sent off would only cause the problem of congestion. But even though Yan Wan knew about it, he didn¡¯t speak a word regarding the problem.

    The Sea Spirit Beasts in the Sea Spirit City would be sent to all ces in the Upper Realm. Though there were still quite an amount of stock left in the city, once the supplement wasn¡¯t able to keep up with the high demand, it would soon cause a lot of trouble. By the time, the other authoritarians in the Upper Realm would definitely get into this matter, and Yan Wan could just push ¡°Yan Hai¡± out and make him the scapegoat. There was no need for him to do anything and all the problems could be easily solved.

    Therefore, Yan Wan had let Jun Wu Xie do anything she wanted to. The only thing he did was just to ask someone to monitor the movements of Yan Hai¡¯s mansion and report to him immediately if there was anything suspicious found.

    And two months had eventually passed with the situation remaining unchanged. Within the two months, Jun Wu Xie had dispatched more than a hundred crews to the sea, but what everybody didn¡¯t expect was that, no matter how confident these crew members were when they left the city, they had all failed to hunt for the Sea Spirit Beasts, not even one beast was brought back!

 Chapter 2528 - Couldnâ€™t Hold It Back Anymore (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2528: Couldn¡¯t Hold It Back Anymore (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Even Yan Wan was so close to jump and hit the roof after secretly monitoring the movements of Jun Wu Xie for two months!

    ¡°What is this little bastard doing! How is he so dumb!¡± Sitting in the main hall of the city pce, Yan Wan was so angry that his whole face went green.

    And there was Liang Shi Shi, quietly standing aside, not having the guts to even let out a fart.

    Before this, Yan Wan had let Jun Wu Xie take full charge of the outbound course of the ships. Besides wanting to procrastinate the progression of his cultivation, he had also asked his people to covertly find the leaders of each ship in order to let them hunt less Sea Spirit Beasts after they departed so that he would be able to use Yan Hai for cking on his jobs.

    But even if he was beaten to death, he would have never thought that the Sea Spirit City would actually fail to bring even one Sea Spirit Beast back for two consecutive months!!

    More than a hundred crews were dispatched and there were nearly three hundred ships on the sea. Even if all those ships squeezed together in the same region and simply just cast theirs into the ocean, they would still be able to catch quite a number of Sea Spirit Beasts, yet they just returned miserably without even getting a piece of the creature¡¯s scale!

    Even Yan Wan who was thinking to set Yan Hai up was so mad that he was almost going to cough blood out!

    During the two months, the Sea Spirit City was still constantly exporting the blood, bones and meat of the Sea Spirit Beasts to the whole Upper Realm, causing the plentiful depot to be half-emptied all of a sudden!

    This almost drove Yan Wan crazy.

    Yan Hai might be the only one to be med if it was just a small amount of the Sea Spirit Beasts that was being insufficient, but once it was an overall insufficiency of the Sea Spirit Beasts, then Yan Hai would not be the only one to suffer!

    He, the Master of the Sea Spirit City, would also hit the bad patch!

    Before this, Yan Wan was still feelingcent about his n, but now, he just wanted to p himself. Why would he be blinded by the short-term benefits in front of him at that time and handed over the duties to Yan Hai?!

    ¡°This is so sickening! This is truly sickening! Is the bastard born to stand against me? He wants me dead!!¡± Grinding his teeth, Yan Wan red at the floor in front of his legs with a gloomy face.

    ¡°Master... Please do cool yourself down.¡± Noticing the raging expression of Yan Wan, Liang Shi Shi quickly gave him a cup of tea as she tried tofort him with her soft and gentle voice.

    ¡°Cool my ass down! This was the fabulous idea you gave me? Let the bastard handle the outbound course of the ships? He wants to die, that¡¯s fine! But if we can¡¯t fully supply the Sea Spirit Beasts, there¡¯s no need for him to even snatch the position of the city lord of the Sea Spirit City from me, the people above me will straight away sh my head off! If His Lord knows about it...¡± Yan Wan couldn¡¯t help himself from shivering in fear. The problem had totally gone beyond his expectation.

    At first, he was just thinking of surreptitiously causing Jun Wu Xie some trouble, but he wouldn¡¯t have thought that Jun Wu Xie would actually choose to send the helve after the hatchet. Don¡¯t even mention about hunting a small amount of Sea Spirit Beasts, she straight off brought hundreds of empty ships back!

    The Sea Spirit Beast stocks left in the entire Sea Spirit City could only let them sustain for, the most, one month longer. If Jun Wu Xie was still going to screw everything up this month, then Yan Wan would also be implicated in the problem!

    ¡°Go! Ask the bastard toe and see me now! Let me see what the hell is he ying on! He¡¯s the one who wants to die, not me!¡± Yan Wan was so furious to the point that his whole body was trembling in wrath. He thought that no matter how pissed off Yan Hai was, all he could do was just to swallow his frustration up in silence and carry out the tasks submissively since hunting the Sea Spirit Beasts was something that was connected to the entire Upper Realm. Who would have thought that this guy would actually go to such extent!

    After being shouted at the face by Yan Wan, Liang Shi Shi did not dare to make a sound anymore, scaring that Yan Wan would kill her in a sudden burst of rage. At the moment, she regretted mentioning the idea so much. She shouldn¡¯t be talking anything during that time!

 Chapter 2529 - Couldnâ€™t Hold It Back Anymore (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2529: Couldn¡¯t Hold It Back Anymore (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie was ¡®invited¡¯ to the pce.

    Upon stepping into the hall, a cup of tea was smashed by her feet!

    ¡°Evil creature! What did you do?!¡± When Yan Wan saw Jun Wu Xie, his anger surged from his heart as he could not wait to throttle her to death.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at the violent Yan Wan calmly, her face light and clear. She clearly did not take heed of Yan Wan¡¯s anger and instead, walked straight to the side and sat down.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Her tone was informal, pissing off Yan Wan even more.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You still have the cheek to ask me! Let me ask you, these two months you were responsible for the voyage, and what¡¯s the result? Not a single Sea Spirit Beast was caught. Where¡¯s your capability?!¡± Yan Wan red at Jun Wu Xie, he couldn¡¯t wait to swallow her whole.

    She wanted to die, that¡¯s her problem, to drag him down with her, absolutely not!

    Jun Wu Xie looked calmly at Yan Wan who had flew into a rage, she already knew what had happened.

    These two months, she deployed the vessels of Sea Spirit City to the maximum extent; she sent the men, who bore the heaviest sin of killing those beasts on board the ships, out to the Sea of Death. Unbeknownst to them, the Ghost Army and Night Regime soldiers were going to ambush them. Once they left the waters of Sea Spirit City, what awaited them was a ughter. When the ships returned, all the crew on board had been reced by the members of the Night Regime.

    With this secret n in action, between the Night Regime and Ghost Army, more than twenty thousand people have entered Sea Spirit City, and were spread out everywhere. Meanwhile, not one person discovered anything strange.

    Jun Wu Xie had earlier arranged for the Night Regime and Ghost Army to infiltrate various important venues of Sea Spirit City. Although Yan Wan was still the leader, but with her identity as the Young Master of Sea Spirit City, mobilizing some positions was not a problem.

    ¡°There has been a sharp decrease in the number of Sea Spirit Beasts, they can¡¯t find many, I can¡¯t do anything about it.¡± Jun Wu Xie responded perfunctorily.

    Yan Wan became even more angry. If he knew that such a big issue would arise, he would never had allowed Jun Wu Xie to handle the sea voyages.

    ¡°Sharp decline? You think I¡¯ve be senile? The Sea of Death has so many Sea Spirit Beasts and has been providing the Upper Realm for so many years. This has not happened before. You think I¡¯m easy to fool?¡± Yan Wan said simperingly.

    Jun Wu Xie merely shrugged and ignored.

    ¡°Since you are so ipetent, I¡¯ve praised you too much before! From now on, I don¡¯t need you to manage the sea voyages and workshop matters! You are unable to do anything right! If the Master wants to impart me, no one will help you!¡± Yan Wan had tried to gain an advantage only to end up worse off this time. He didn¡¯t manage to harm Jun Wu Xie but he even had to step up and clear the mess.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Jun Wu Xie did not protest. Now, there were arge number of her people within the Sea Spirit City and even if Yan Wan wanted to wrest back control of the sea voyages, it would not make a difference.

    All the vessels that sailed would still encounter attacks from the Night Regime; the first step of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s n has beenpleted.

    ¡°If there is nothing else, I¡¯m leaving.¡± Jun Wu Xie barely spared Yan Wan a nce.

    ¡°Who allowed you to leave!¡± Yan Wan was fuming with rage between gritted teeth as he red at Jun Wu Xie

    ¡°Anything else?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked lightly..

    Yan Wan couldn¡¯t wait kill that brat, but if he did so at that moment, he would be viting the rules of the Upper Realm.

    ¡°Scram! You better stay far away from me. Don¡¯t let me see you!¡± Yan Wan angrily eximed.

 Chapter 2530 - The Killing Move (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2530: The Killing Move (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie left without saying anything further. That nonchnt attitude made Yan Wan so angry that he almost suffered from internal injuries.

    ¡°Bastard! He¡¯s really a bastard! I should not have spared this disaster! I should have killed him earlier.¡± Yan Wan¡¯s hands were clenched into fists, the anger in his heart raging strongly.

    But Yan Wan¡¯s words were a shock to Liang Shi Shi who was silently standing aside.

    People were guessing previously if the deaths of Yan Wan¡¯s children were rted to Yan Wan. Today, after hearing Yan Wan¡¯s words, it was proven true.

    At the moment, Yan Hai¡¯s eyes became extremely malicious. Jun Wu Xie has exceeded beyond his control. Even if he had the means to dy the cultivation of the other party, it was not a fool-proof n. Unless.....

    ¡°Go get the steward.¡± Yan Wan suddenly said.

    Liang Shi Shi shivered unconsciously. Although Yan Wan¡¯s voice was not loud, but it made her absolutely horrified.

    After Liang Shi Shi called for the steward, she retired from the hall.

    The steward of the pce appeared to be an old man of more than 50 years old, he was greying slightly at his temples. Except, his eyes were not that of regr old folks, peaceful and calm, they actually gave off a cold and fearful vibe.

    ¡°My Lord, you called for me, what are your instructions?¡±, the steward asked respectfully.

    Yan Bay¡¯s eyebrows were furrowed, his expression was cloudy, and he remained silent for a while before he said, ¡°Now Yan Hai is getting bolder with his behavior and actions. Previously, I wanted to subdue him and force him to exercise restraint, but who knew he would be even worse! Now, the supply of Sea Spirit Beasts are at hiatus, not only that, his movements and actions within Sea Spirit City have not been small. Many of his people have been ced everywhere.

    The more Yan Wan spoke, the angrier he got, his facial expression was terribly gloomy.

    The steward name Old He quietly listened to Yan Wan¡¯s tirade, by the time Yan Wan finished, he knew what he had to do.

    Since that year when Yan Wan became the Master of Sea Spirit City, Old He had been serving him faithfully. Although the two seemed to have a master-servant rtionship on the surface, the status of the old man within the pce was extremely high, even Yan Wan treated him with some degree of respect; he didn¡¯t boss Old He around like the other servants around him.

    Within the Sea Spirit City, the only person who truly understood Yan Wan was Old He.

    ¡°My Lord feels like Young Master has gone overboard? You want to clip his wings?¡± Old He asked to test waters.

    But, Yan Wan shook his head.

    ¡°What if I clip his wings? I chose to spare him because his innate talent was just above average and it wasn¡¯t a cause for concern. But who knew that this little bastard would be so sessful in his cultivation that he has surpassed my cultivation position fromst time. Now that he has such intentions, if I spared his life, wouldn¡¯t I be asking for trouble?¡± Yan Wan narrowed his eyes as malicious intent shed within them.

    ¡°If that is what My Lord has decided, that it shall be done.¡± Old He replied.

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave this matter in your hand. Although that fellow deserves death, he cannot die by my hand. He was famous in the army¡¯s roster of the Lord. If he has to die, his death must have nothing to do with me. You understand?¡± Yan Wan narrowed his eyes further.

    A cold smile broke upon Old He¡¯s wrinkled face.

    ¡°I understand. My Lord, please don¡¯t worry, I know what to do.¡±

 Chapter 2531 - The Thought of Murder Had Been Aroused (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2531: The Thought of Murder Had Been Aroused (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    In Yan Hai¡¯s mansion, while Jun Wu Xie was sitting leisurely on the chair, Qiao Chu and the others came in anxiously to ask about her conversation with Yan Wan.

    ¡°He just wanted to take back the administrative authorities of the Sea Spirit City. It¡¯s not a big deal,¡± said Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°That¡¯s it? This doesn¡¯t seem to be what Yan Wan would normally do.¡± Fan Zhuo furrowed his brows. Yan Wan had a mind of viciousness as he had been killing so many of his sons. Jun Wu Xie had clearly messed everything up this time. There were so many ships that had returned without bringing anything back, and half of those piled up carcasses of the Sea Spirit Beasts in the workshop had already been used up. If the supplement wasn¡¯t able to keep up with the demand, the Sea Spirit City might not be powerful enough to take the me.

    Jun Wu Xie had used Yan Wan¡¯s own n to counter him. Though it was an ingenious movement, this would also aroused Yan Wan¡¯s rage. They wouldn¡¯t think that Yan Wan would easily let Jun Wu Xie go.

    ¡°Just let him y whatever tricks he wants to,¡± Jun Wu Xie sneered.

    It was aplete silence at night. The bright moon was hanging high up in the sky, with the dark clouds blocking away the moonlight.

    Jun Wu Yao sat in the room while staring at Jun Wu Xie who was busy producing medical pills. Since when both of them got married, Jun Wu Xie had lost all her excuses to drive him out of the room. Although he couldn¡¯t always get ¡°closer¡± to her, he was satisfied enough to be able to see her anytime.

    Maybe the happiness of one¡¯s life was just something like that.

    Suddenly, the candlelight in the room gently swayed, causing the shadows to slightly falter.

    Sitting steadily on the chair, Jun Wu Xie suddenly put the herbs in her hands down and raised her head.

    ¡°How impatient of them.¡± A trace of coldness soared up abruptly from the bottom of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes.

    Inside Yan Hai¡¯s mansion, more than ten dark figures sneaked into the quarters, and all the guards that were either guarding outside or inside the mansion had somehow copsed feebly on the ground, as if they were all sleeping.

    Those people who were dressed in ck entered the mansion stealthily. They seemed to know the structure of the mansion very well. Within a few moments, they had already gotten into the inner yard from the outer yard.

    The leading ck clothing person cautiously observe everything in the yard. After making sure that no one was awake, he then quietly waved his hand at hisrades behind him.

    ¡°Boss, why are you acting so cautiously? All the people in the mansion have already been drugged by the rosemary, not even the drums are able to wake them up, let alone us entering here.¡± A ck clothing man expressed his deprecation at the cautiousness showed by his leader.

    Before entering the mansion, they had released the aroma of the rosemary into the building, which even the Gold Spirit wasn¡¯t able to resist the fragrance but could only sink into a soundless sleep. Although it wouldn¡¯t take their lives, it was able to temporarily drive away their consciousness.

    The leading man frowned.

    ¡°This is no trivial matter. Old He has been constantly warning us, that if anything goes wrong, neither you nor me is able to handle the consequences.¡±

    The moment the derisive man heard the words ¡°Old He¡±, he quickly kept his impertinent attitude back with his eyes getting strained.

    ¡°Yan Hai isn¡¯t weak. The rosemary might not show its effect on him. Though, there aren¡¯t many experts in his mansion, he should be the only one still being conscious. Keep in mind that we need to be straightforward and quick, so that no evidence will be left,¡± the leader of those ck clothing men enjoined.

    His group of subordinates nodded. By the time thest word left his mouth, they had already gotten into the yard where ¡°Yan Hai¡± was living at. The yard was inplete silence, except that the chirps of the crickets could still be heard.

    It was a total darkness in the room, and the person inside the room seemed to be asleep.

    At the instant, the leader made a gesture of attack with his hand and with a swoosh, a few dark figures broke into the room!

    Under the illumination of the moonlight, they shed their knives towards the bed in the most possible shortest time!

 Chapter 2532 - The Thought of Murder Had Been Arousedï¼ˆ3ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2532: The Thought of Murder Had Been Aroused£¨3£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Many knives gathered and fell, but the feeling of the knives piercing the body did not spread!

    The leader of the men dressed in ck felt there was something, turned around and said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s a trap! Leave!¡±

    But.....

    In front of the broken door behind them stood a slender figure. The figure was silhouetted by the moonlight, therefore no one could see the face clearly. But the figure exuded a sense of coldness, blocking the only passage for the men in ck to leave!

    ¡°Since you¡¯re here, why are you in a hurry to leave?¡±

    A cold, foreboding sound was abruptly heard, like a sh of thunder, which scared the wits out of them!

    ¡°Yan Hai?¡± The leader ventured with uncertainty, the voice sounded familiar but the tone was chilly, something that they had not heard from Yan Hai before.

    ¡°Why? You can¡¯t recognise the person whom you want to kill?¡± The person who stood by the door took a step back, and the moonlight fell upon her body. The moonlight illuminated ¡®Yan Hai¡¯ facial features but the cold intent on that face frightened the men.

    The leader heaved a sigh of relief upon seeing the face of Jun Wu Xie. This person was clearly ¡®Yan Hai¡¯, but with Yan Hai¡¯s strength, how could he have appeared before them without a sound?

    Until the soundless appearance of Jun Wu Xie, not one of them realised that someone was close by!

    ¡°You didn¡¯t get drugged!¡± The leader remarked coldly.

    Jun Wu Xie quirked her brow, ¡°You actually used that thing on me? Don¡¯t make meugh.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re fortunate to avoid death! But you¡¯re sending yourself to death¡¯s door! We won¡¯t give you another chance! Get him!¡± The leader maintained hisposure and they all rushed at Jun Wu Xie.

    Even if Jun Wu Xie was still conscious, and even found out about their scheme, so what?

    ¡®Yan Hai¡¯ was just a young man with an above average innate talent. If he was given another ten years, perhaps he would achieve even more. But currently, he was still young and immature, the skill levels of everyone sent on this mission were all above him; hence to kill ¡®Yan Hai¡¯ wasn¡¯t a difficult task!

    A dozen of ck shadows flew uniformly towards Jun Wu Xie, everyone¡¯s body was emanating a golden aura, it was conceivable that these people¡¯s skills were not weak. Although they can¡¯t bepared to those exponents who could condense spiritual inscriptions, but they were tyrannical enough!

    However, Jun Wu Xie stood at the same spot unmoving as she looked at her fast approaching killers. A cold light was emitting from within her eyes.

    Suddenly!

    A ray of purple light suddenly appeared from outside the house!

    However, in the blink of an eye, those men in ck who rushed towards Jun Wu Xie, were all drawn out by the purple light.

    Several screams suddenly rang out in the courtyard!

    The leader of the men in ck fell heavily on the ground, everything that happened was too just sudden. He didn¡¯t even see how Jun Wu Xie moved and his whole person flew, as scorching pain radiated from his chest. The pain was like getting struck by lightning.

    Anguished wailing from his men reached his ears as the leader looked wildly around and discovered that his men were sprawled on the ground, every one of their chests had a burnt, ck spot as if struck by lightning!

    ¡°Just so so.¡± A cold voice suddenly spoke.

    The leader immediately raised his head and looked to the source of the sound, but that one made him break internally.

 Chapter 2533 - Reciprocity (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2533: Reciprocity (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    There was a blue Spirit Ring flickering with dazzling light on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s left hand!

    ¡°The Spirit... The Spirit Ring... How is this possible...¡± The leading ck clothing man widened his eyes, not being able to believe everything he had just seen.

    Just how old was Yan Hai?

    Though he was quite talented, he was just a Gold Spirit, how was it possible for him to own a Spirit Ring!!

    Even up till today, Yan Wan was still unable to condense a perfect Spirit Ring, how was it possible that Yan Hai was able to achieve it?!

    But the Spirit Ring on the hand of Jun Wu Xie was so vivid, and the pain of the wounds on their chests were still reminding them all the time about everything that had just happened just now!

    If it wasn¡¯t a strong Spirit Ring, how could she defeat them, the supreme Gold Spirits, in just an instant?

    No matter how unwilling the leader was to believe everything he saw in front of him, it was still impossible for him to obliterate the truth.

    ¡°How is it impossible?¡± With her brows slightly raised, Jun Wu Xie looked at those ck robed men who had all copsed on the floor. There wasn¡¯t any emotion in the coldness of her eyes, as if the things that she was looking at was just some ants that did not have the ability to make any counterattack.

    The leader was overwhelmed with fear at the moment. Even if he was beaten to death, he would never think that his target of assassination was actually an expert of the Spirit Ring!

    This was such a farce!

    Even if the number of killers got to double, it still wasn¡¯t enough to entertain a strong Spirit Ring, let alone them!

    Forget about the mission as they might not even have the chance to escape now!

    ¡°Yan Wan sent you here?¡± Steadily andposedly, Jun Wu Xie looked at them. Once these people were caught by her, their paths to return had already been cut off. Since all she needed to do to end their lives was just to simply move her finger, she didn¡¯t have to worry about them being able to escape.

    Those ck clothing men too, hade to an understanding about the disparity of the strength between they themselves and the Spirit Ring. After they heard Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words, they immediately suited their actions with their current circumstances by giving up in resisting. This was how the rules in the Upper Realm worked, the strong should always rule over the weak. When facing the strong, the so called loyalty and benevolence were all bullshit as they only obey and follow the powerful strength owned by one.

    And now, the strength shown by Jun Wu Xie had far gone beyond the power that was supporting behind them, of course they would know which one to side.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t the Master... It was Old He,¡± answered the leading person.

    Jun Wu Xie asked, ¡°Is he the steward of the city pce?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    A trace of coldness shed across Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes. The Old He that was being mentioned by the man was the steward of the city pce, and was also one of Yan Wan¡¯s confidants. The time when Yan Hai told them all the information about the Sea Spirit City, he had also mentioned that, though it seemed that Old He was the subordinate of Yan Wan, Yan Wan was very respectful towards him as he had never insulted or humiliated him. There were even times where Yan Wan would listen to Old He¡¯s advises. Such interaction was really odd in the Upper Realm.

    Nobody knew the background of Old He, even after putting a lot of effort in seeking it, Yan Hai could only get a rough outline of it. He only knew that Old He was very strong, seemingly to be a Spirit Ring expert in the past. But due to some special reasons, his Spirit Ring was damaged, resulting him in falling off from the high position he once had and ended up staying in the Sea Spirit City. Nobody knew why would he agree to work under Yan Wan as in terms of strength, Old He might be stronger than Yan Wan.

    Since this was the order given by Old He, this matter would most probably have something to do with Yan Wan.

    Obviously, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s previous act had triggered the thought of murder in Yan Wan¡¯s mind, and now, he couldn¡¯t wait to kill her!

 Chapter 2534 - Reciprocity (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2534: Reciprocity (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Those ck robed men told everything they knew to Jun Wu Xie, that they gave no fidelity to Yan Wan but Old He. They were the chess pieces held in Old He¡¯s hand, and also the one to handle most of the shady and furtive things given by Old He.

    Since when Yan Wan became the City Lord of the Sea Spirit City, they had been surreptitiously helping him in getting rid of those talented youths just for him to be able to sit firmly on the position of the City Lord of the Sea Spirit City.

    But the most shocking news they revealed was that it was actually Yan Wan who had ordered them to sneak into the creche and secretly murder all his five children!

    Yan Hai was the only life to be spared because he wasn¡¯t gifted to an outstanding aptitude when he was born, but Yan Wan didn¡¯t expect Yan Hai to actually get a boost in his ir after going through the period of staying in the creche and the initial cultivating lesson. It was just that the fact was deeply hidden by Yan Hai¡¯s mother, resulting Yan Hai¡¯s talent in not getting exposed to Yan Wan immediately. At the time when Yan Hai¡¯s mother had passed away, Yan Hai was already sensible and thoughtful enough to hide his talent from his father. It was until when Yan Hai reached his adulthood that he began to slowly show his ability, but by the time came, Yan Wan had already missed the best timing to kill him since Yan Hai¡¯s aptitude had earlier been recorded by the Upper Realm.

    It could be said that since their first meet with each other, both the father and the son had started to pit their wits and strengths against each other. Both of them were definitely not someone to be went easy with.

    Even though Jun Wu Xie had somewhat made an assumption regarding this matter, it was still really astounding to know that what she guessed was true.

    The malevolence of Yan Wan was truly something that could be hardly found in the world!

    However, Yan Hai too, wasn¡¯t someone to be sniffed at. Earlier before this, he had bribed the people in the city pce toced Yan Wan¡¯s meals with poison.

    As the quote said, a wild goose would nevery a tame egg.

    ¡°Young Master, we¡¯ve told you everything we know. Regarding this matter... how about...¡± The ck robed leader looked at Jun Wu Xie in great trepidation. Not to mention that the Spirit Ring of Old He had already been damaged, even if he still got the Spirit Ring in his hand, he might not be able to stand face to face against Jun Wu Xie. The strength of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s Spirit Ring was extremely strong, there was no way the level achieved by Old He¡¯s strength wasparable to it. Even if the Spirit Ring of Old He had not broken, he might still not be able to fight against Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie nced over them. Without speaking a word, she then suddenly turned her back and left.

    At the moment, those ck robed men let out a sigh of relief after they saw the way Jun Wu Xie responded, assuming that she wasn¡¯t nning to do anything to them anymore. The moment they were going to get up and escape, those guards in the mansion who were being drugged by the rosemary before that hade encircling them, causing those ck robed men to be all besieged in the centre!

    ¡°Remember to send those things back to the city pce.¡± The cold clear voice of Jun Wu Xie came from inside the mansion. The casual and insouciant voice was just like the ringing sound of the death knell, echoing beside their ears!

    It was almost at the same time when Jun Wu Xie finished her words that the Night Regime who had disguised into the guards of the mansion gushed forward. Within seconds, they had killed all the men who were all dressed in ck!

    Even before the moment they died, those people couldn¡¯t believe that all of these mediocre-looking guards were actually first ss experts. Not even having the ability to resist, they were straight away murdered on the spot...

    The smell of blood was whirling outside the room, but Jun Wu Xie was just sitting in the room, staring at the candlelight with something seemingly to went across her eyes.

    Yan Wan had decided to kill her. Though he failed this time, there was still a second chance.

    And since when Jun Wu Xie came to the Upper Realm, she had never thought of resigning herself to death!

    If there was no reciprocity between both of them, wasn¡¯t it against the principle of ¡°hospitality¡± then?

 Chapter 2535 - Reciprocityï¼ˆ3ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2535: Reciprocity£¨3£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Early morning on the second day, threerge wooden boxes with the words ¡°To be opened by Old He only¡± were sent to the door of the city¡¯s pce. In a few moments, they were discovered by the guards who requested that Old He inspect it.

    But.....

    The moment when Old He opened the wooden chest, his face turned ashen immediately!

    Within the threerge wooden boxes, they were filled with corpses!

    Those corpses were dressed in ck, faces were deathly pale, no longer breathing, their four limbs were already in rigor mortis!

    Old He¡¯s eyes were shocked wide as he looked at those familiar corpses, his face turned from a sickly green to white, as he viciously mmed the chests shut. Through his gritted teeth, he ordered, ¡°Throw them into the sea!¡±

    Done speaking, he left in great strides, although his heart was no longer calm.

    When Old He requested an audience with Yan Wan, Yan Wan had thought that the mission yesterday was a sess. But what he found out from Old He was that those men sent outst night were all ¡®sent¡¯ back, his face became even more grave than Old He¡¯s had been.

    ¡°Old He, what exactly happened? Didn¡¯t you say that there will not be any mistakes when you handle this matter?¡± Yan Wan¡¯s countenance was ugly. Jun Wu Xie had sent those corpses back to the mansion and even left a note specifically for Old He; she evidently knew who was the mastermind behind this matter.

    If Jun Wu Xie hadn¡¯t sent the bodies back, but instead went directly to report the crime to the Upper Realm army, Yan Wan wouldn¡¯t be able to escape unscathed!

    The Upper Realm did not care about the struggles between individuals; it wasn¡¯t a great concern no matter who killed who, but if you were favoured by His Lord, and were appointed to be in the Upper Realm army, you can¡¯t be touched easily. If the parents intended to murder the child, then His Lord would surely find out who was responsible, especially if Yan Wan had killed Yan Hai. Not only that, his position of the Master of Sea Spirit City wasing to an end.

    Thinking about this, Yan Wan was afraid. On one hand, he was furious at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s wild provocation as she sent the bodies, and on the other hand, he was secretly d that Jun Wu Xie did not report upwards.

    Old He pulled an extremely long face. He had assisted Yan Wan for many years, and used his power to get rid of many of Yan Wan¡¯s eye-sores and he never once failed. Old He had arranged with caution and prudence and he didn¡¯t have any worries.

    Regardless of how excellent Yan Hai¡¯s innate abilities were, his age was his stumbling block. The dozen or so Gold Spirits Old He had sent, to kill one Yan Hai should be a rtively easy matter.

    But who knew that they would encounter a problem!

    ¡°Please calm down My Lord. This is matter is not as simple as we think it is. You and I are both very clear on how strong Yan Hai is. Him alone definitely cannot ughter all my men. I¡¯m sure that someone is secretly helping him.¡± Old He said, brows pinched.

    ¡°Who is that person helping him? I have investigated all those who had previous contact with him. They are jacks of all trades, and are involved in different things everywhere, none of them are of any importance. They are not exponents too. Apart from those garbage, who else can he find?¡± Yan Wan was terribly frustrated.

    Old He frowned, there was something fishy with this matter. Regardless of how smart Yan Hai was, he has lived his entire life in Sea Spirit City, and all the people whom he had contact with were controlled by Yan Wan. Yan Wan would not have let Yan Hai grow too close with any exponents. And they had not found any strange or suspicious people around Yan Hai.

    But.....

    What is going on with those corpses?

 Chapter 2536 - Femme Fatal (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2536: Femme Fatal (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The corpses in the three wooden boxes became the key to disgusting Yan Wan and Old He. Jun Wu Xie literally threw these dead bodies directly at their faces, but in the face of the current situation, they could not even resist and could only tolerate the sight.

    Fortunately, Old He had already instructed his men to throw those bodies into the Sea of Death, so in the event Jun Wu Xie wanted to settle scores at ater date, dead men tell no tales.

    Except the current situation made Yan Wan feel helpless.

    ¡°No matter who is helping him, since he knows that My Lord you are plotting against him, there could be no peaceful coexistence between My Lord and him anymore. It is best to make a final decision regarding this matter.¡± Old He said cautiously. Working smoothly for so many years to actually have made such an absurd mistake, he felt so diforted within his heart.

    ¡°Naturally, I know this. But how should we handle the matter? I thought I had put an end to him yesterday but who would have guessed that these things got tossed about? Old He, I know that you are capable, do you still have ideas to get rid of that little bastard?¡± Yan Wan looked at Old He, he didn¡¯t want to do it himself, if not it would be his misfortune; only Old He would still be able toe up with a n.

    Old He squinted his eyes and said, ¡°I¡¯ve still got men, but now the only question is ¨C we do not know who is the one secretly helping Yan Hai, and what the person¡¯s strength is. If we made a move, it¡¯s fine if we don¡¯t seed but if we let Yan Hai get hold of some evidence, then it¡¯ll make matters worse.¡±

    Initially it would be easy to solve the problem of Jun Wu Xie. However, an exponent who no one knew appeared and caused Yan Wan and Old He to be over stretched.

    ¡°If My Lord really wants to get rid of Yan Hai, then we must find out who is the person behind him.¡± Old He said.

    ¡°If earlier, I might have been able to send someone to infiltrate Yan Hai¡¯s mansion, but because of this matter, Yan Hai definitely won¡¯t allow me to interfere with matters pertaining to his mansion. To investigate that person, it won¡¯t be easy at all.¡± Yan Wan was exceptionally vexed. If he knew that Yan Hai had an important card up his sleeve, he wouldn¡¯t have gone ahead with his n.

    Old He shifted and suddenly said, ¡°There might be a way.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Yan Wan looked at Old He expectantly.

    ¡°My Lord, do you still remember Ling Xin?¡± Old He asked.

    Yan Wan¡¯s eyes lit up!

    Although Yan Hai is not favoured by Yan Wan, but he still carried the mantle of being the Young Master of Sea Spirit City and was respected by people in the city. Yan Hai was young and hot-blooded, although he didn¡¯t indulge in the pleasures of female flesh, but he had many female confindates, and this Ling Xin was one of Yan Hai¡¯s favoured.

    Ling Xin was eighteen and at her prime. Her parents¡¯ talents were average, her own was below average, and she could not climb up the hierarchy. fortunately , Ling Xin was blessed with good looks, a natural beauty; she was considered a top-notch beauty in all of Sea Spirit City. She attracted and was adored by many men. Among those who courted her, the most powerful was Yan Hai. Ling Xin and Yan Hai¡¯s rtionship was very intimate, to the point where Yan Hai had promised that he would marry her someday.

    He was well aware about this matter, but he did not consider a woman with lowly talent.

    But now that Old He had mentioned, he started to think about things differently.

    ¡°You mean to say.... Let Ling Xin investigate?¡± Yan Hai said.

    Old He nodded, ¡°That woman may be young but she is smart. If not, she would not be so clingy to Yan Hai. If it were others, Yan Hai would surely be on his guard, but if was the woman he cared about...¡±

 Chapter 2537 - Femme Fatal (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2537: Femme Fatal (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Lian Xin is smart. She knows which one to choose.¡± Old He was very sure about this.

    But Yan Wan was a bit hesitant, ¡°But, if it raises Yan Hai¡¯s suspicion, wouldn¡¯t it be...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master. This old one here will handle everything.¡± The lips of Old He curved into a sneer. He was once fooled by Jun Wu Xie, but that didn¡¯t mean he was no match for a green horn.

    After getting the idea decided, Old He immediately sent his people to contact Lian Xin, and as expected, Lian Xin assented to his proposal. She then went to weep and wail at Yan Hai¡¯s mansion the following day.

    She was straightforward, saying that she was having a rough time as her parents had gotten into trouble with someone and were murdered yesterday night, and she herself had dodged the tragedy because she was outside the house during that time.

    Despite having a beautiful face, Lian Xin was also good at benefiting from her own advantages. Even when crying, she looked so pitiful and tender. The heart stirring sobs was the only sound to be heard in therge hall.

    ¡°Young Master, Lian Xin is all alone now, please do do justice for me.¡± Though crying like a weeping beauty, Lian Xin didn¡¯t forget to shoot a vulnerable gaze towards Jun Wu Xie who was sitting on the main seat.

    Not to mention that, inside the main hall, how fascinating were the expressions of Qiao Chu and the others who were invited toe over and watch the soap operas.

    Before this, Jun Wu Xie had already learnt about the background of Lian Xin. She was a close confidante of Yan Hai, with a little intimate rtionship in their friendship. However, the woman¡¯s timing of visiting was quite interesting.

    Although Lian Xin had a very close rtionship with Yan Hai, she knew about the thoughts of a man very well. She understood that hassle made no deals, and thus, she never took the initiative to meet Yan Hai. Today was the first time she came to find him. Yesterday, Jun Wu Xie had thrown all the killers¡¯ dead bodies in front of the entrance of the city pce, and today, Lian Xin came and wept out her grief about both her parents being killed.

    This was such a coincidence. Generally speaking, everyone would think that Lian Xin was the one who was being swept by the wave of Yan Wan¡¯s wrath, which it was also a way of Yan Wan to teach Yan Hai a lesson.

    But this matter didn¡¯t seem to be what it actually was in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes.

    Jun Wu Xie supported her chin with one of her hands while looking at Lian Xin who was crying pitifully. Neither did she speak something to console her nor did she step forward and get her up, she was just sitting quietly there, as if those wretched weeping sounds had not gone into her ears, not even a bit.

    Lian Xin cried so strenuously to the point her eyes began to swell, but there was still no any expected constioning from Yan Hai, leading her in feeling slightly confused. Yan Hai usually treated her really well, there was no way he was reluctant to let her shed even a drop of tear, how was he such a stony person today that he didn¡¯t even want to listen to her grievance?

    Lian Xin was inwardly puzzled but she did not dare to question her confusion directly. She could just only covertly observe every movement of Jun Wu Xie, with a sorrowful and pitiful expression still holding onto her face.

    With an extremely subtle expression on their faces, Qiao Chu and the rest looked at Lian Xin and then moved their eyes onto Jun Wu Xie who was sitting on the main seat.

    And the thing that had gotten them to feel even more interesting was Jun Wu Yao who was sitting beside Jun Wu Xie. Although he had changed his face, there wasn¡¯t any diminution in his aura at all. There was always a devilish smile hanging on the corners of his lips, but today, there was less craftiness in his smile but more of a killing intent.

    Qiao Chu and the others couldn¡¯t help themselves from feeling sorry for Lian Xin. Why would she find Jun Wu Xie, of all people, for help? Didn¡¯t she know that the time when Jun Wu Xie married Qu Lingyue in the Lower Realm, there was a satan who had gotten all his eyes green?

    And now, Lian Xin actually had the guts to constantly flirt with Jun Wu Xie in front of Jun Wu Yao. She was surely tired of living and was seeking death!

 Chapter 2538 - Femme Fatal (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2538: Femme Fatal (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The pitiful thing was that Lian Xin was yet to notice the impending danger. Seeing that there was still no responseing from Jun Wu Xie, she could only slowly move herself closer to Jun Wu Xie. With her pair of arms almost going to climb onto Jun Wu Xie¡¯s shoulders, she spoke intively, ¡°Young Master, you¡¯re the only one left beside me in the... Arghhhhh!¡±

    Before Lian Xin¡¯s hands could even touch Jun Wu Xie even an inch, Jun Wu Yao who was sitting at the side suddenly lifted his leg up and vigorously kicked Lian Xin away!

    Ha!

    What a huge wave of jealousy!

    Eyes widening, Qiao Chu and the others watched Lian Xin being kicked to a few metres away until she hit on the door and fell onto the floor. After falling onto the ground, she then spat out a mouthful of blood, lying limply on the floor without being able to get herself up. She kept on twitching, and it seemed like she wasn¡¯t going to make it.

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s kick was definitely not something that people with such strength like her could withstand!

    Jun Wu Xie raised her eyes listlessly and looked at Jun Wu Yao who had just done a ¡°crime¡±.

    ¡°Such people have no right to touch you.¡± Not feeling that there was anything wrong with his action, Jun Wu Yao exined to Jun Wu Xie in a soft and gentle voice.

    ¡°...¡± So, you just simply kicked her to death? Jun Wu Xie was left speechless.

    ¡°Fine, drag her out.¡± Jun Wu Yao waved her hand. To her, Lian Xin was just a contemptible michiefdoer. She might be able to fool Yan Hai the idiot, but it was still too amateurish for her to deceive Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Little Xie, are you still going to let Yan Wan keep on fooling around?¡± Jun Wu Yao raised his hand and yed with the strands of hair lying on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s shoulder. A trace of murderous intent began to brew in his eyes that were slightly looking down.

    It was fine for Jun Wu Yao to not care about how Jun Wu Xie was going to take over the Sea Spirit City, but the incident that had been arranged by Yan Wan today had crossed his line. He would definitely not allow anyone else to try andy a finger on Jun Wu Xie, even if the person gained no Jun Wu Xie¡¯s attention at all, it was still a nope for him.

    Jun Wu Yao had no means to hide his anger, and for sure Jun Wu Xie would noticed it. She raised her hand and grabbed her hair back from Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hand. The main hall was still suffusing with the smell of blood.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to, just kill him.¡± It was such a casual speaking tone.

    It was as if killing Yan Wan was something as simple as ughtering a pig.

    However, it was this light and mild sentence that had caused a trace of a smile to emerge from the bottom of Jun Wu Yao¡¯s eyes.

    And there were Qiao Chu and the rest of them on the side, watching both the invincible married couple adjudging the death penalty of Yan Wan with the tone of discussing the weather. At that moment, all their hairs stood on end.

    If Yan Wan knew that a person named Lian Xin had caused his death toe faster, was he still able tough out loud?

    At the same moment, Yan Wan who was waiting for the good news of Lian Xin in the city pce suddenly received a message from his scout who was spying outside Yan Hai¡¯s mansion, that Lian Xin was thrown out of the mansion not long after she had entered the building, and when she was being thrown out of the door, she was already dead!

    The moment Yan Wan heard the news, he waspletely dumbfounded...

    Lian Xin was dead?

    How could it be!

    Was Yan Hai being possessed by a demon? Had he killed Lian Xin simply just like that?

    Without any reason, Yan Wan felt a chill arising from his sole. He immediately called Old He over for a discussion, but even Old He was highly astounded upon hearing the news.

    They could never think that things would actually evolve into such an extent!

    It was said that with the skills and techniques Lian Xin had, there weren¡¯t many men who were able to escape from her mour. Furthermore, the woman was ruthless and callous. In order to tie in with the n, she had actually asked Old He to kill her parents, but at the end...

    She had just gotten everything to backfire on herself!

 Chapter 2539 - Ruthlessness Is The Mark of A True Great Man (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2539: Ruthlessness Is The Mark of A True Great Man (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Twice, their schemes had been destroyed. Yan Wan and Old He were bewildered. Subconsciously, they had a strange feeling. Ever since returning from his voyage to sea, Yan Hai seemed to be different.

    Only this point, Yan Wan hadn¡¯t noticed nor cared until all those things happened, he abruptly came to a realisation that Yan Hai was no longer the little puppet that he controlled.

    ¡°That little bastard.... He¡¯s be so bold!¡± Yan Wan¡¯s eyes shed a trace of viciousness. Since Yan Hai had already made his move, he was afraid that there was a scheme in ce, if this continued...

    ¡°Go get Liang Shi Shi here.¡± Yan Wan said coldly.

    Astonishment shed in Old He¡¯s eyes, he wanted to say something but Wan Wan sneered, ¡°He was on the Upper Realm army roster but if he is courting death, even if there was the roster, it will not help him! Old He, don¡¯t tell me you still want to allow that feel to do as he pleases? In the end, you and I will suffer.¡±

    Old He thought carefully and sighed. He turned from the hall and left. Not long after, a prettily made up Liang Shi Shi walked in to the hall.

    These days, Yan Wan¡¯s mood was bad, which also caused Liang Shi Shi to be scared witless. She was deeply afraid that she did something wrong, and made things worse.

    Yan Wan¡¯s eyes are cold at this time, his cunning, snake-like eyes swept across Liang Shishi¡¯s charming face.

    ¡°My Lord?¡± Liang Shi Shi felt scared at being stared at by Yan Wan as she approached him gently.

    ¡°Youe here.¡± Yan Wan stretched out his hand towards Liang Shi Shi.

    At this moment, Liang Shi Shi vaguely felt that Yan Wan was a little scary, but she couldn¡¯t disobey. She could only obediently walked towards Yan Wan and hold his hand.

    Yan Wan looked at Liang Shi Shi from close quarters. If Ling Xin was the top beauty of Sea Spirit City, then Liang Shi Shi was the morous one; not only was her face pretty, her figure was exceptionally lithe. Otherwise Yan Wan would not have married her in the first ce.

    ¡°Tonight is your birthday, why don¡¯t we host a banquet?¡± Yan Wan¡¯s expression is murky, as he raised his hand to stroke Liang Shi Shi¡¯s coquettish face, as he thought about things.

    Liang Shi Shi was stunned, ¡°But today is not my birthday.....¡±

    Yan Wan¡¯s eyes upturned, ¡°Then from today onwards, it is.¡± As he spoke, he held onto Liang Shi Shi¡¯s hand, gripping it just a little tighter.

    Liang Shi Shi bore the pain silently, as she didn¡¯t dare to scream. Her face turned pale and tears fell from her eyes as she looked at the malevolent face of Yan Wan.

    ¡°Yes... Today is my birthday.¡±

    Yan Wan was satisfied and rxed his strength, he suddenly pulled Liang Shi Shi into his arms and sat down. Liang Shishi panicked, not knowing what Yanwan was thinking, she could only assume a submissive attitude.

    No matter how distinguished her identity was towards others, in the hands of Yan Wan, her good and bad was all controlled by his moods. If he was happy, she was the lofty, arrogant woman but if he was unhappy, she dared not utter a single word.

    ¡°Old He, go call Xiao Wei and the rest here.¡± Yan Wan looked up at Old He, who was in the hall, his voice sounded so venomous that it made people have goosebumps.

    Old He looked Liang Shi Shi, who was keeping quiet out of fear, as she lied within Yan Wan¡¯s embrace, with downturned eyes and left the hall.

    Not long after, Old He led a couple of strong guards into the hall of the official residence.

    ¡°My Lord!¡± Several guards immediately kneeled.

    A malicious cold gleam passed through Yan Wan¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter 2540 - Ruthlessness Is The Mark of A True Great Manï¼ˆ2ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2540: Ruthlessness Is The Mark of A True Great Man£¨2£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Yan Wan suddenly stood up and threw Liang Shi Shi who was in his arms onto the floor!

    Liang Shi Shi fell onto the floor, causing her body to ache all over. She looked terrifyingly at Yan Wan who had broken into an outrage all of a sudden.

    ¡°Ma-... Master...¡±

    Without even casting an eye on her, Yan Wan looked at those guards who were kneeling on the floor and said, ¡°Today, she¡¯s yours.¡±

    ¡°What!¡± Those guards widened their eyes incredulously. With their gaze sweeping over Liang Shi Shi and Yan Wan, they simply couldn¡¯t believe what they heard.

    The face of Liang Shi Shi went deathly pale with the colour of bloodpletely draining from her lips.

    ¡°Master... What... What are you talking about...¡± It was as if all the warmth in Liang Shi Shi¡¯s body had faded away at the moment, she felt so cold that even her blood was going to freeze.

    She was theirs?

    What did he mean by those words?

    Not speaking a word, Yan Wan was just standing there with his hands sped behind his back in a dull face.

    Old He who was standing aside began to speak at that moment.

    ¡°You guys want to die? You don¡¯t even want to listen to the Master¡¯s orders now?¡±

    Old He¡¯s voice had made those guards shudder. While looking at Liang Shi Shi in disbelief, they had no way to link Yan Wan¡¯s words to everything that was happening now.

    ¡°If you guys don¡¯t do it, don¡¯t ever think of leaving here alive today.¡± In a cold tone, Old He continued.

    Those guards had been serving in the official residence for years. Listening to Old He¡¯s way of speaking, they knew that he was serious about it, and that he really meant to kill them if they chose not to follow the instructions. For the sake of their lives, they could no longer care for anything else. Every single one of them then pounced onto Liang Shi Shi who had aplete paleness on her face just like a ravenous wolf predating for its meal!

    There were dreadful screamsing out one after another from Liang Shi Shi¡¯s mouth. It was such a shrill scream that it made everyone¡¯s blood run cold.

    However...

    Yan Wan was just standing there, watching his official wife ended up turning into the ything of the guards with not one bits of sympathy in his eyes but hatred.

    Liang Shi Shi¡¯s screams became weaker as the guard lying above her was constantly being reced one after another. She went from struggling in the beginning to staying all numb at the end. It seemed like she had had her soul lost, lying on the floor without moving even a bit.

    How would she ever know that it was just her being self-opinionated that she had even lost herself in the reverie when she was married majestically into the official residence? And how could she know that there would be this one day where she was being pushed into the deepest abyss by her husband with his own hands!

    Yan Wan looked at the scene for quite a long time before he kept his sight back and moved his eyes onto Old He who was standing aside.

    ¡°Is the crime of raping and murdering his own stepmother heavy enough?¡± Yan Wan¡¯s voice was so cold that there wasn¡¯t any bits of warmth felt in it.

    Even Old He was appalled by Yan Wan¡¯s cruelty. He knew that Yan Wan was always brutal with his actions, but he never expected him to be such brutal. He had personally sent his wife into the Hell just for him to defeat Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Yeah... This is more than enough,¡± anwered Old He in a deep voice.

    Satisfyingly, Yan Wan nodded his head. ¡°Sent an invitation card to Yan Hai. Tell him that today is the birthday of his stepmother and ask him to attend the ceremony in time.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Old He responded.

    ¡°You should know what to do tonight. This is the veryst chance and I don¡¯t want to see anything goes wrong, or else you and I will be the one to suffer. Do you get me?¡± Yan Wan stared at Old He with his cold and gloomy eyes.

    Even the ruthless Old He broke into a cold sweat after being red at by Yan Wan. He then quickly promised, ¡°This old one here has got it. I¡¯ll definitely ce all the experts in the residence, and there surely won¡¯t be any problem happened again!¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Yan Wan slightly nodded. He then nced over Liang Shi Shi who was breathing weakly, and without even turning his head back, he left.

 Chapter 2541 - Ruthlessness Is The Mark of A True Great Man (3ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2541: Ruthlessness Is The Mark of A True Great Man (3£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    In just a short time, the invitation letter from the official residence had already been sent to Jun Wu Xie. The expression of Jun Wu Xie became really subtle when she saw the letter as she was just nning on how to deal with Yan Wan at the moment.

    ¡°What¡¯s Yan Wan nning to do again?¡± Stretching his head out, Qiao Chu nced through the letter. The only thing stated in the letter was that it was the birthday party of the City Lady and Jun Wu Xie was invited to attend the dinner tonight, plus the person who sent the letter to her had also mentioned that besides Jun Wu Xie, many moguls in the Sea Spirit City were also invited to the event.

    This seemed to be something real.

    If Yan Wan hadn¡¯t tried to assassinate Jun Wu Xie and set her up with the honey trap after that, then this party might be much more credible.

    But Jun Wu Xie had just thrown Lian Xin¡¯s body out of the mansion this morning, and Liang Shi Shi was then going to celebrate her birthday tonight, wasn¡¯t it too much of a coincidence?

    ¡°Little Xie, are you going?¡± Rong Ruo looked at Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie raised her hand and simply threw the letter on the table, she then slowly said, ¡°Since they have invited me, of course I¡¯m going.¡±

    ¡°But there is definitely something wrong about the event. Who knows if Yan Wan has secretly designed something vile to point against you?¡± Rong Ruo slightly frowned. The thoughts of Yan Wan in killing Jun Wu Xie had earlier been known by everyone. Would there be any nice things for him to invite Jun Wu Xie to the official residence during this sensitive timing?

    ¡°Even if it¡¯s a banquet of treachery, I¡¯ll still be going. Didn¡¯t the person Yan Wan sent here just now had said that a lot of moguls in the Sea Spirit City were invited to the birthday feast? If that¡¯s so, why shouldn¡¯t I go?¡± With a touch of coldnessing out from her eyes, Jun Wu Xie arched her eyebrows.

    Looking at Jun Wu Xie, Qiao Chu widened his eyes with a thought suddenly appearing in his mind after listening to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words.

    ¡°Little Xie, is it that you are actually thinking of... taking over the Sea Spirit City by this opportunity?¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡± Jun Wu Xie said tly. The appearance of Lian Xin had already touched Jun Wu Yao¡¯s bottom line, even if she chose not to make any movement, Jun Wu Yao still wouldn¡¯t let Yan Wan survive through the night. It was, as well, better for her to settle everything when all the people in the Sea Spirit City gathered in the same ce.

    ¡°Then... can we go too?¡± The heart of Qiao Chu was heavily pounding. It felt like the party that Yan Wan had prepared for Jun Wu Xie would certainly be the thing he regretted doing the most in his whole life. Such an entertaining drama, how was it possible for them to miss it?

    ¡°Just go if you want to.¡± After finishing her words, Jun Wu Xie stood up and spoke to Ye Sha, ¡°Choose a pretty box as the birthday gift.¡±

    ¡°A box?¡± Ye Sha stunned.

    ¡°Do you really want to send him a gift?¡± Jun Wu Xie raised her eyebrows.

    Her words had left everyone in the main hall speechless.

    Not to mention that Jun Wu Xie had umted arge amount of wealth during the years when she fought all around the countries, even the piles of betrothal gifts given by Jun Wu Yao were already massive enough to scare a person to death. They had never thought that there were actually times when Jun Wu Xie was trying to be stingy, but they wouldn¡¯t have known that...

    Her first time in being stingy woulde so suddenly.

    But after all... even if the present was sent out, sooner orter, it would still have to return to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s pocket. But this small littledy actually became so petty all of a sudden that she didn¡¯t even want to let Yan Wan to have a look on the present.

    At that moment, everyone was in a dilemma, not knowing whether if they should cry orugh upon her behaviour.

    Ye Sha was a frank one as he had seriously gone to do what Jun Wu Yao had ordered him to do. He had found an extremely splendid brocade box, but except for a stone that he picked up from the ground, there wasn¡¯t anything else inside the box. Just by looking at the appearance of the box... Well, it was really a suitable one to fool someone.

    The night had arrived. There were quite a number of noble families in the Sea Spirit City that had been invited to the birthday party of the new City Lady.

 Chapter 2542 - The Banquet of Treacheryï¼ˆ1ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2542: The Banquet of Treachery£¨1£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Everyone didn¡¯t even know what thedy looked like, but she seemed to be targeting Yan Wan¡¯s reputation and she was fully prepared at that, as she sent many a great gift to celebrate.

    Jun Wu Xie and others left the mansion unhurriedly. On the way, they saw many splendid horse-drawn carriages heading towards the official residence. It seemed like there would be no intrigue and tricks, all these appeared to be just a regr birthday celebratory banquet.

    Upon reaching the main door of the official residence, the inside and outside the official residence was decorated withnterns and colored banners; full of joy and excitement. The guards at the front of the house were weing guests who were arriving.

    When Jun Wu Xie and the others appeared, it caused a strange vibe to settle upon the excitement that was otherwise surrounding the mansion.

    The people who were originally noisy, upon catching a glimpse of Jun Wu Xie, suddenly quieted down. The eyes of those guests could not help but fall on Jun Wu Xie, with manyplicated emotions arising within those many pairs of eyes.

    Everyone knew that the Young Master was currently Yan Wan¡¯s one and only child. But this rtionship of the father-son pair was extremely poor. It can be said that the old and dead were never in contact. It was unknown why Yan Wan suddenly gave Jun Wu Xie quite a bit of privileges. However, as a result, instead of using this chance to solidify his position in Sea Spirit City, he even caused harm to more than a hundred vessels, which went out on a voyage, to return empty.

    He caused a great loss to the whole of Sea Spirit City, and angered Yan Wan so much that Yan Wan took back control of the sea routes and workshop.

    Nowadays, the conflict between Yan Wan and Jun Wu Xie had be more and more ferocious. Everyone could see that Jun Wu Xie had arrived with a group of guards, bearing a gift. One could not help but guess, what interesting things would happen during the birthday banquet?

    The methods employed by Yan Wan were so cruel that it was known by everyone within Sea Spirit City. If someone else had gone against him, that person would have died multiple times. And Jun Wu Xie was the one person that he could not touch.

    In Sea Spirit City, many people were secretly guessing what kind of means Yan Wan will use to deal with Jun Wu Xie, who was getting more and more out of control.

    Everyone knew that just this morning, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s apparent ¡®confidante¡¯ Ling Xin had met with a cmity. A delicate beauty who ran to seek protection from Jun Wu Xie, but... not long after entering, she was carried out of the mansion by some men, and had already taken herst breath.

    Regarding this, many people deeply felt that the methods of this Young Master was growing more alike in cruelty as Yan Wan.

    The cold eyes of Jun Wu Xie swept over the guests and although there was no expression on any one of the faces, but the people who had been touched by her cold gaze felt shivers down their spines and they subconsciously avoided her gaze, and dared not oppose it. Unknowingly, they didn¡¯t even have the courage to look her in the eye.

    ¡°Young Master has arrived?¡± Old He remarked, as he stood by the side of the door weing guests. Suddenly, seeing the arrival of Jun Wu Xie, his eyes shed a sneer, but his face did not reveal anything strange, just shed an amiable smile and ushered Jun Wu Xie into the residence.

    ¡°My Lord and Lady have been waiting for you. Please quickly go ahead and enter.¡± Old He smiled as he affected a benign countenance.

    Jun Wu Xie threw a nce at him and lifted her chin at Ye Sha. Ye Sha, at once, handed a steel box that contained some sort of secret, to Old He.

 Chapter 2543 - The Banquet of Treacheryï¼ˆ2ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2543: The Banquet of Treachery£¨2£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Those people around them were quite surprised to see the brocade box. Even though they didn¡¯t know what was it that was inside the box, just the brocade box alone would be enough to cost a king¡¯s ransom. They couldn¡¯t help but felt a little confused.

    Didn¡¯t people say that the Young Master and Yan Wan had a bad rtionship with each other?

    How was it that he was willing to spend so much on the present today?

    But what they didn¡¯t know was that when the moment Old He received the brocade box, the amiability that he faked on his face was so close to break apart!

    With the strength Old He got, he was able to detect the thing inside the box the moment he touched the box. He could sense it very well, that there wasn¡¯t any treasure in the box but just a stupid stone with no spirit energy at all in it!

    Even such insidious and cunning person like Old He couldn¡¯t have thought that Jun Wu Xie would just take a useless stone as a birthday gift for the City Lady. Luckily he had earlier known that today¡¯s n had already been kept tightly in the lid, or else he would have actually thought that Jun Wu Xie had figured something out, leading her in doing such a thing on purpose to embarrass Yan Wan.

    With the strongest will power he had in his entire life, Old He managed to maintain the smile on his face without letting it shred. Even so, his smile was still a little stiffened.

    If it wasn¡¯t that he knew that Jun Wu Xie was going to die in the official residence today, he would surely open the box and threw the stupid stone beside Jun Wu Xie¡¯s foot!

    For the sake of the stratagem, all Old He could do was just to wee Jun Wu Xie and her friends into the mansion with a grinning face, but inwardly, he had already been cursing Jun Wu Xie for thousands of times!

    Qiao Chu and the others who had earlier known what was the thing inside the box was secretly observing the change in Old He¡¯s face. Though Old He had tried his best in hiding it, Qiao Chu them had still caught the momentary stiffened smile on his face with their eyes. Seeing that the old scheming dude trying to hold his anger back but still forcing a kind smile on his face, they almost couldn¡¯t hold theirughter.

    It was such a straightforward and blunt trick of Jun Wu Xie. Leave the other matters aside, they would just go and piss the damn old guy off first!

    There were already full of guests who had arrived earlier before the start of the feast be seated in the official residence. Those guests were all respected high standing people in the Sea Spirit City, and also, they knew each other.

    Liang Shi Shi wasn¡¯t Yan Wan¡¯s first wife. She had no deep background behind her. The fact that she was able to catch Yan Wan¡¯s attention, it was just because she had a beautiful face plus she was really good at ying tricks. Before receiving the invitation letter, no one would expect Yan Wan to actually take Liang Shi Shi so seriously.

    Just to know that Yan Wan had never held a birthday party for any of his former wives before. His behaviour today had truly made everyone in having a new appraisal of Liang Shi Shi¡¯s ce in Yan Wan¡¯s heart.

    Old He had led Jun Wu Xie to the seat which was located beside the main seat of the dinner. It was a very conspicuous seat, where once someone entered the official residence, he or she would immediately notice the figure of Jun Wu Xie. Everyone would then know that the Young Master who usually did not get along well with Yan Wan had also attended the event today.

    But...

    The fact that the son came to celebrate the birthday of his stepmother, and was arranged to sit on such an eye-catching position had given the others a rather subtle feeling. They really doubt that Jun Wu Xie would turn the table over on the spot during the feast!

    With the attitude of waiting to enjoy the drama in their minds, everyone sat on their respective seats, and since there was still a period of time left before the event began, they certainly wouldn¡¯t miss the chance to socialize with each other.

    However, not a single person had the courage to go near Jun Wu Xie and speak to her. Even if they actually did think high of the Young Master, they would definitely not show it out when they were standing on the ground of Yan Wan. If not, wouldn¡¯t they then be hated by Yan Wan?

    Besides, was there even anyone who didn¡¯t know that the rtionship between the father and the son were bad?

 Chapter 2544 - The Banquet of Treacheryï¼ˆ3ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2544: The Banquet of Treachery£¨3£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Today¡¯s birthday banquet, there will be a problem.¡± Hua Yao barely sat and hemented to Jun Wu Xie in a low voice.

    ¡°Brother Hua, what do you mean?¡± Qiao Chu asked curiously.

    Hua Yao¡¯s gaze swept past their surroundings, after he made sure that there was no one nearby, he said, ¡°We know very clearly what that box that Little Xie gifted contained. Little Xie has also found out from those killers that Old He¡¯s powers are almost equal to Yan Wan. With his powers, as long as something touched his hand, he will know what it is. Just now, when he took the metal box, his expression was frozen as he knows what the box contained, and he had to suppress his unhappiness, and still smiled as he weed us in. If you think that nothing is going to happen during the banquet, I won¡¯t believe it.¡±

    If there was an abnormality, there would be a demon.

    Today, Old He would ¡®endure humiliation as part of an important mission¡¯, he would not attack Jun Wu Xie as the Young Master of the city because there were more important things to be aplished.

    ¡°Tsk tsk, that old ignorant person¡¯sughing face is just like the folds of a bun, he looks like he doesn¡¯t have good intentions. Little Xie,ter you should watch out.¡± Qiao Chu nagged at Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie just gave a perfunctory response

    Be careful?

    The one who should be afraid is not her.

    Jun Wu Yao, who was seated beside Jun Wu Xie, had not spoken at all, he just held a hint of a smile as he apanied his little fellow, being especially intimate.

    As the banquet was about to start, Yan Wan and Liang Shi Shi, who were the main stars today, have not appeared.

    Everyone was curious but didn¡¯t dare to say a thing; they just sat there earnestly and waited.

    Old He suddenly walked into the banquet hall with an anxious expression. He walked past all the guests, and headed straight for Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Young Master!¡± Old He¡¯s expression was unsightly as he looked at Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Yes?¡± Jun Wu Xie replied calmly.

    ¡°Young Master, it¡¯s time to start but My Lady doesn¡¯t want toe out to greet the guests. My Lord has been trying to persuade her but to no avail. My Lady said that Young Master is not pleased with her, and she doesn¡¯t dare to meet the guests. As you can see, the whole mansion is filled with awaiting guests. My Lord has requested your presence to help persuade My Lady. Even if you are not happy, but for My Lord¡¯s reputation, please at least give some perfunctoryfort to My Lady.¡± Old He was being very earnest, as he affected a helpless demeanour. Whoever saw it would feel like he didn¡¯t have a choice.

    Old He¡¯s voice was not loud, but who could maintain a high position in Sea Spirit City with just average strength? Those people have already erected their ears at that moment since Old He had appeared and everything said had fallen into their ears.

    Oh!

    This banquet hasn¡¯t begun, and there¡¯s a good show to be watched?

    Don¡¯t wish to see guests? It was obvious that this was a ploy to make things difficult for the Young Master.

    The crowd were clear but no one wanted to vocalise it. They could only wait for Jun Wu Xie¡¯s reply eagerly.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s cold gaze fell upon the wrinkled face of Old He, there was no expression on his face but he was sneering in his heart.

    Was he going to make his move?

    ¡°Since she doesn¡¯t wish to, as a junior, I should go to pay my respects.¡± Jun Wu Xie agreed generously.

    With that agreeable countenance, it made Old He, who had prepared a speech, stunned.

    Like this... and he agreed?

    Isn¡¯t that a little too easy!

 Chapter 2545 - The Banquet of Treacheryï¼ˆ4ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2545: The Banquet of Treachery£¨4£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Why? Is there still any other thing?¡± Calmly, Jun Wu Xie asked.

    Old He suddenly recovered from the daze and quickly responded. ¡°No, no! This old one here will now bring Young Master there. Young Master is certainly a sensible person, please follow me.¡±

    Speaking, Old He stretched open his arm as he gave his way out so that Jun Wu Xie could leave her seat first.

    While watching Jun Wu Xie leaving, the curiosity of every single person there was left hanging in suspension. How they wished they could follow them and have a look on what was going on.

    However, the moment Jun Wu Xie just left the banquet, Yan Wan had already stepped forward with his speech exining that the reason she left was just to have some conversation with the City Lady, and this had sessfully reassured quite a number of people.

    On the other side, following behind Old He, Jun Wu Xie walked through the long corridor from the front yard to the backyard of the official residence.

    It waspletely silent inside the yard with only the moonlight showering on the tranquilpound. There were quite a lot of flowering nts in the yard, giving out a delicate fragrance. There was the brightness of the candlelighting out from the house in the yard. Old He brought Jun Wu Xie to the front of the door and stopped his steps.

    ¡°Young Master, please wait for a moment, let this old one here inform the Mistress first,¡± said Old He.

    Jun Wu Xie slightly nodded her head.

    Old He knocked on the door and there came a little maid quietly opened a narrow gap of the door from inside the room. After she saw that it was Old He who had knocked on the door, only then she let him in.

    Jun Wu Xie waited for quite a long time outside the door. With the beam of the candlelight, all she could see on the window was only the shadows of the two people inside the room, seemingly to be talking about something.

    After waiting for a while, Old He finally walked out from the room. Upon seeing Jun Wu Xie, he then smiled and said, ¡°The Mistress is in the room. This old one here has already informed her. The mood of the Mistress has stabilized quite a lot, please do convince her well, Young Master. Everything that has been prepared today was all out of the Master¡¯s good intention, if the Mistress insists on not showing up, it will be difficult for us to exin to the guests outside there.¡±

    ¡°I get it,¡± Jun Wu Xie responded tly with still no expression on her face.

    Old He then once again expressed his gratitude before he continued, ¡°Then this old one here will leave the Mistress to you, Young Master. I¡¯ll return to the banquet first to take care of the guests, otherwise they willin that the official residence has no etiquette.¡±

    Old He was humble with his words. There wouldn¡¯t be anything wrong if these words were spoken by the others.

    But in the Sea Spirit City of the Upper Realm, Yan Wan was the one conquering thend, those people wouldn¡¯t have the guts to even fart if they were being left sitting at the feast for the whole night, let alone dying the starting time of the event.

    However, Jun Wu Xie did not mention about the issue but just nodded her head with whatever Old He said.

    Old He left after that.

    The yard was quiet. After Old He left, Jun Wu Xie was the only person left standing outside the door.

    It was all bright inside the room. Suddenly, Jun Wu Xie hooked the corners of her lips up, curving her lips into a sneer. She gently pushed open the door but there was just the colour of blood permeating all around the room in front of her!

    Liang Shi Shi, who was originally the main character of the birthday feast, was lying on the pool of blood, naked. There were bruises all over the face which was once coquettish. The beauty she once had looked extremely gruesome in the blood.

    ¡°Ahhhhhh! Someone has been killed!¡± A bloodcurdling scream came out abruptly from the room. The maid who was standing behind the blood pool gave out an ear piercing scream all of a sudden. Before Jun Wu Xie could even take any action, she knocked her head onto the hard wall and the small little figure then copsed limply onto the cold floor.

    ¡°I see.¡± A trace of a smile suddenly appeared on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face as the cold clear gaze nced across the bloody room.

    It seemed like Yan Wan had truly done something big to frame her this time... How evil.

 Chapter 2546 - The Banquet of Treachery (5)

    <h4>Chapter 2546: The Banquet of Treachery (5)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Looking at the mess in the room, Jun Wu Xie had no panic at all. Instead, she moved two steps back, allowing the night breeze that blew across the yard swept off the bloody smell that wasing straight at her.

    Within minutes, there came a flurry of footsteps hurrying over here!

    Jun Wu Xie raised her hand and ttened out the drapes on the end-ridge of her clothes. She then turned around and looked at the entrance of the yard.

    Yan Wan who hadn¡¯t showed himself up before this had now arrived hastily with a mansion of guests behind him. Old He too, was following beside him in a hurried pace.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡± The moment Yan Wan entered the yard, he frowned and berated.

    Once the bunch of guests who were following behind Yan Wan stepped into the yard, they immediately smelled a dense odour of blood, and almost every single one of their hearts gave out a shudder!

    After everyone got to see clearly at the view of the yard, they were all dumbfounded...

    There was only Jun Wu Xie standing alone under the moonlight in the quiescent yard, but behind her inside the wide opened door, it was a totally different sanguinary picture!

    Liang Shi Shi, face colourless, was lying naked in a pool of blood. There were bruises all over her dead body, showing clearly that she had been suffering some kind of inhuman torment before she died. Her pair of eyes had already lost the gleam that she once had, they were dim and dull.

    At the very first instant, everyone came to a realization that something horrible had happened!

    Old He quickly went into the room and checked on Liang Shi Shi¡¯s breathing. At the end, he announced with a mournful expression, ¡°Master... The Mistress...She is gone...¡±

    Old He¡¯s words had made everyone at the scene to suck in a cold breath.

    Liang Shi Shi was dead!

    Just at the night when Yan Wan held a birthday feast for her, she died in her own room, with such a wretched and pitiful way...

    Even if they did not dare to have a closer look at the death situation of Liang Shi Shi, they could already guess it with just only a glimpse. Liang Shi Shi might have lost her chastity before she was murdered!

    There was actually someone in the Sea Spirit City who had the god damn nerves to do such an audacious thing in the official residence.This was just unbelievable!

    At the moment, almost everyone had gotten their eyes fixed on Yan Hai, the only person who was standing in the yard.

    Before they arrived, he was the only one here, and also, they knew that before this, Old He had asked him to go and convince Liang Shi Shi so that he would attend the banquet, but after leaving for quite a long time, there was still no sign of Yan Haiing back. It was until when they heard the scream, that everyone¡¯s soul was then awakened by the great shock!

    Could it be that...

    This was really done by Yan Hai?

    Had he gone crazy?

    Even if he and Yan Wan disliked each other very much, there was still no need for him to go so far and do such a rebellious thing in the official residence at this time!

    Everyone was thunderstruck by everything that had happened in front of their eyes. They couldn¡¯t believe what they saw at all.

    ¡°You this unfilial son! How could you do such insane thing!¡± Eyes widening, Yan Wan red at Jun Wu Xie who was standing outside the room of his wife with both his eyes suddenly full of blood, and it seemed like the blood almost dripped out from his eyes.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s cold eyes nced over those group of people who hade over in truculence. After she soundlessly gave a reassuring look to Jun Wu Yao and Qiao Chu them who hade together with the crowd, she then locked her eyes onto Yan Wan.

    From the very beginning, everything that had happened tonight was a trap designed by Yan Wan to set her up. Yan Wan knew that he would definitely not be able to kill Yan Hai personally if there wasn¡¯t any deadly mistakes done by him, and thus, the purpose of holding the birthday feast today was to force the appearance of Yan Hai, leading the moguls in the Sea Spirit City to witness his ¡°crime¡± in order to bring him a verdict of guilty, giving Yan Wan the reasons to kill him!

 Chapter 2547 - The Banquet of Treachery (6)

    <h4>Chapter 2547: The Banquet of Treachery (6)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Had to say that among all the opponents that Jun Wu Xie had ever faced before, there weren¡¯t really many of them who were such a ruthless person like the way Yan Wan was, that they were able to kill their kids or wives without even hesitating. No matter how malicious and evil the person was, there were always some goodwills left for one¡¯s children and wife

    But, such goodwills had never existed in Yan Wan.

    Jun Wu Xie hadpletely figured out Yan Wan¡¯s n. All the things that Yan Wan had done today couldn¡¯t be considered as perfect, but there was no need for him to actually go for the acme of perfection. He had already decided to kill her with such a reason, and once she was dead, nobody would really think of looking into those suspicious and indistinct points of the case.

    Yan Wan had already been forced to such an extent, that he had to risk it all in order to kill her.

    Suddenly, Jun Wu Xie gave out a smile. The smile that bloomed on the icy face was especially dazzling. Under the moonlight, she had attracted everyone¡¯s attraction, and not a single person was able to move their eyes away from the smile.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s smile crept Yan Wan out. He couldn¡¯t understand it at all, how was she still able to smile at this time?

    ¡°You unfilial son! You actually got the nerves to smile! It¡¯s my fault that I¡¯ve indulged you so much in the past days! I didn¡¯t think that you would actually do such a disgraceful thing! Even though you¡¯re my son, I will not easily forgive you today!¡± Grinding his teeth, Yan Wan red at Jun Wu Xie with the murderous intent raging furiously inside his heart. No matter what Jun Wu Xie had up in her sleeves, there was no way for her to leave the official residence alive today!

    Brows cocking, Jun Wu Xie gazed pathetically at the indignant Yan Wan with a trace of piercing coldness in her clear eyes.

    ¡°Yan Wan, I thought that you¡¯re smart, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be actually so dumb. Do you think that everything is going to run as you wish today?¡±

    ¡°Shut up! You brute! What else do you have by now to excuse yourself?¡± Yan Wan bawled. After he had secretly made a gesture to Old He, the guards in the official residence gushed over and besieged the entire yard.

    Those guests who were all ready for the drama too, got appalled. It didn¡¯t matter whether if who was the one causing all of these today, at the end, the fight between Yan Wan and Jun Wu Xie was still inevitable!

    However, everyone had no high expectations for Yan Hai.

    The Young Master was really talented, but after all, he was still young. It was obvious that Yan Wan was well prepared tonight, plus Yan Wan had such an ample cultivation experience, how could it be easily caught up just by a period of ten or twenty years?

    ¡°Excuse myself? I don¡¯t have to do that,¡± said Jun Wu Xie tly. Even when she was beingid siege by the guards of the official residence, there wasn¡¯t any panic seen on her face.

    Yan Wan stared at Yan Hai as he sneered covertly inside himself. He had earlier ordered Old He to look into those people that were brought by Yan Hai today. They were just some useless trash who had apanied him during his first hunt. They had no strength at all, and wouldn¡¯t do anything else except to tter Yan Hai all day.

    It was pretty unlikely that the expert who had once secretly helped Yan Hai was with him today!

    And because of this, Yan Hai was destined to be defeated today!

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve nothing to defend yourself, that¡¯s good, out of the respect of our kinship, I¡¯ll make your death a quick one,¡± Yan Wan sneered as he began to condense the spirit energy on his hand. Light twinkling, a few spirit inscriptions appeared on his hand all of a sudden.

    The strength Yan Wan had wasn¡¯t enough to condense aplete Spirit Ring, but in the Sea Spirit City, he was still the apex of all the experts!

    The moment all the people saw Yan Wan showed his spirit inscriptions out, they understood that...

    Yan Wan was determined to kill Yan Hai today!

 Chapter 2548 - The Banquet of Treacheryï¼ˆ7ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2548: The Banquet of Treachery£¨7£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Strong spiritual inscriptions made the guests fearful, as Jun Wu Xie was a dead person in their eyes!

    Everyone knew that although the Young Master¡¯s powers were considered top amongst those of the same age range, but truthfully speaking,pared to Yan Wan¡¯s powers, the disparity was like night and day. It would be impossible for him to even deflect two attacks.

    However, just as everyone ced a death sentence on Jun Wu Xie, her gaze simply swept past Yan Wan¡¯s spiritual inscription as something appeared in her eyes. It was not fear, but instead a type of.... Ridicule.

    That¡¯s right!

    That actually saw mockingughter from Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes.

    They couldn¡¯t believe their eyes!

    Had the Young Master gone insane? He dared tough at Yan Wan¡¯s spiritual inscriptions? Did he not know how powerful the spiritual inscriptions were!

    The intensity of the spiritual inscriptions had already exceeded the ordinary Gold Spirit, even if it was the peak of the Gold Spirit, as long as it could not condense the spiritual inscriptions, there was a stark difference.

    The number of Yan Wan¡¯s spiritual inscriptions was almost ny percent. Although it wasn¡¯t as strongpared to a Spirit Ring exponent, it was more than enough to deal Jun Wu Xie¡¯s Gold Spirit.

    ¡°Bastard! Come and ept your death!¡± Yan Wan¡¯s eyes shone with malicious and murderous intent.

    Liang Shi Shi¡¯s death did not leave him with any regrets. In fact, he was extremely pleased. As long as he could kill Yan Hai, sacrificing a woman was not a big deal.

    For as long as he was the Master of Sea Spirit City, he could have any woman he pleased.

    ¡°Die?¡± Jun Wu Xie lifted her brows slightly as she looked at Yan Wan who was filled with murderous intent. The smile hanging at the corner of her lips intensified.

    ¡°Who are you talking about?¡±

    The moment Jun Wu Xie¡¯s cold voice rang out, a ray of dark blue light emanated from her right hand!

    That light ray was intensely ring as itpletely covered the radiance of Yan Wan¡¯s spiritual inscriptions. When that re dissipated, everyone stood in a daze.

    They saw that in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s right hand, there was an actualpleted Spirit Ring!!

    The present crowd was momentarily shell-shocked at the revtion. Their eyes were widened in disbelief as they stared unblinkingly at the Spirit Ring nestled within Jun Wu Xie¡¯s right hand. There were some who were rubbing their eyes, doubting their eyesight and wondering if this was just a hallucination.

    But...

    The Spirit ring with the dark blue light was indeed real as it has appeared on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hand!

    Yan Wan¡¯s face became white in an instant, and he couldn¡¯t believe everything he saw.

    This brat! How can he actually possess apleted Spirit Ring?!!

    Previously, Yan Wan was so arrogant and confident, but now, he was shocked and in a panic. He wouldn¡¯t have believed it even if it killed him. He had tried so hard to kill Jun Wu Xie, but it turned out, she was actually a Spirit Ring exponent.

    If a person condensed the spiritual inscriptions, he could kill a Gold Spirit in a sh without hesitation. In that same vein, for a Spirit Ring exponent, to kill a person with condensed spiritual inscriptions, would be just as easy.

    Yan Wan¡¯s confidence which was built upon for years, in that moment, was trampled to dust by Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°You..... How could you..... Could have.... Spirit Ring...¡± Yan Wan¡¯s heart screamed wildly, and even his breathing seemed to have stopped. He had already condensed the spiritual inscriptions, and naturally he could feel how strong the breath of the Spirit Ring.

    The Spirit Ring in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hand was real, it wasn¡¯t any sort of trickery. In fact, it was an exceedingly strong Spirit Ring!

 Chapter 2549 - An Interregnum (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2549: An Interregnum (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°This has nothing to do with you.¡± Jun Wu Xie looked at Yan Wan coldly, as she lifted her hand slightly, that dazzling aura shed.

    Yan Wan finally understood the severity of his situation as he felt cold dread spread all over his body. At this moment, he finally realised that those men he had sent before, were not killed by others. They were killed by one person, Jun Wu Xie herself!

    In an instant, blood drained from Yan Wan¡¯s face. He no longer was overly arrogant.

    ¡°Then now, you will die willingly?¡± Jun Wu Xie narrowed her eyes as they radiated with cold light.

    Yan Wan¡¯s n which all depended on the fact that his powers were stronger and that could crush Jun Wu Xiepletely. But, Jun Wu Xie had be stronger than him, and his n vanished in a puff of smoke.

    In the Upper Realm, strength was the true way of survival!

    No one would have guessed that the tide would turn in this situation. When everyone thought that Jun Wu Xie would face certain death, no one could have known that in a blink of an eye, the person who fall into desperate straits would be Yan Wan!

    Even Old He, who had been helping Yan Wan in secret, who having witnessed this scene, his mood plunged to the bottom of the valley. He was once a Spirit RIng exponent, so he knew more than anyone present the true strength of a Spirit Ring. The ring that Jun Wu Xie possessed is extremely strong, it even surpassed the Spirit Ring which he could previously condensed. Yan Wan definitely could not contend against this!

    Silence fell upon the whole courtyard. Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words were like a death penalty bestowed upon Yan Wan.

    Yan Wan¡¯s face remained white as he looked at Jun Wu Xie in dear. In a blink of an eye, his face suddenly broke into a fake and awkward smile.

    ¡°Ah Hai, what are you saying? Don¡¯t tell you that just because of one woman, you want to kill your father? There must be some misunderstanding. Liang Shi Shi is just a cheap woman after all, no need to be so serious.¡±

    The previous questioning was made to look like a joke at this moment. For the first time, Zhang Wan took off his aloof and distant attitude in front of Jun Wu Xie, as if a father was joking with his son.

    However, no one couldugh.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be serious?¡± Jun Wu Xie quirked her brows, she had witnessed the speed at which people of the Upper Realm change their attitudes. If she didn¡¯t have a Spirit Ring, how could Yan Wane up with such a ridiculous exnation?

    ¡°My Lord, you didn¡¯t say those things just now. Did you not want me to die?¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s voice did not contain a hint of warmth.

    Yan Wan¡¯s face became even more unsightly, but he still had to put up a smiling facade, as he tried to sweet talk Jun Wu Xie, ¡°That was just a joke. You are my son. Why would I be mad at you?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie didn¡¯t speak, she just looked at Yan Wan and his change of attitude, as she seemed to be thinking about something else.

    Yan Wan¡¯s heart felt like he had just eaten shit. On one hand, he regretted that he didn¡¯t ughter Yan Hai when he was born. And on the other hand, he regretted going against Jun Wu Xie at the moment. If he had known that Jun Wu Xie was already a Spirit Ring exponent, even if he had ten times the courage, he still would not go head to head with Jun Wu Xie.

    Just as Yan Wan thought could temporarily hold off Jun Wu Xie as he thought of other solutions, the figure of Jun Wu Xie suddenly shed in front of the crowd.

    Yan Wan could barely react, a sharp pain came from his chest.

    He looked down at himself in an awkward manner, and saw a bloody hole in his chest that was caused by the Spirit Ring, and widened his eyes incredulously.

    ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t intend to joke with you.¡± The cold voice of Jun Wu Xie echoed through the silent courtyard.

 Chapter 2550 - An Interregnumï¼ˆ2ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2550: An Interregnum£¨2£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Until the moment he died, Yan Wan was still being trapped in a deep state of bewilderment. He couldn¡¯t even have the chance to make a sound before he suddenly copsed onto the ground with a big amount of blood sshing out from the wound on his chest, dyeing the gstone below him red.

    The colour of blood looked extremely harsh under the moonlight.

    Yan Wan probably couldn¡¯t believe all these things even before the moment he died.

    Yan Wan died so suddenly that it had scared the guests who were standing by the side out of their wits. ording to the rules of the Upper Realm, even if Jun Wu Xie killed Yan Wan, nobody had the right to criticize her!

    With a little warmth flowing in it, the blood spattered on those people who were standing behind Yan Wan. However, at the cool night, the bits of warmth felt just as hot as the scorching iron

    Old He stood the closest to Yan Wan, causing him to be showered with blood the moment when Yan Wan died. Such a sudden plot twist had gotten him, who was usually wily and scheming, to bepletely dumbfounded. All he could only do was to stare dumbly at Yan Wan¡¯s dead body, not knowing how to react.

    Jun Wu Xie raised her hand slightly and called her Spirit Ring back. While looking at the dead silence in the yard, she flicked her fingertips!

    Once again, the Spirit Ring shot out of her hand!

    But the target this time had changed to Old He!

    Old He immediately recovered from the astonishment, but he had already lost the chance to dodge it.

    A plonk sound was heard!

    Soundlessly, Old He fell onto the ground, with the blood below his body fusing into Yan Wan¡¯s blood.

    The entire yard was pervading with a nauseating bloody smell.

    Everyone was bbergasted. They saw it with their own eyes, that Jun Wu Xie had murdered both the strongest people in the Sea Spirit City with just a twinkling of an eye. It was such a casual stance, but with the befalling deathing along, it had snatched all the warmth of everyone at that moment.

    Jun Wu Xie kept her Spirit Ring back. The Spirit Ring submerged, little by little, into her palm until it had totally disappeared without leaving a single trace, but the thick bloody smell was still swirling around her breath all the time.

    It was the smell of blood that she once hated very much, and up till today, she still disliked it. With a trace of frustration, the pair of charming brows slightly furrowed.

    It was just an inadvertent frown, but it had struck on the nerves of the guests who were standing in stunned in the yard. They regained their consciousness from the shock under the stimtion of the bloody smell.

    All of a sudden, those people kneeled onto the ground collectively. Without having the valor to look at Jun Wu Xie, every single one of them prostrated themselves onto the ground, trembling.

    ¡°Congrattions to the session of the City Lord!¡±

    A shaking voice came out from the crowd, and followed by that, was a bunch of congratting voices erupting fearfully one after another ¨C everyone was in a state of horror. It was true that the past Yan Wan was powerful, but it wasn¡¯t the strength that had gotten the people to be afraid of as among the seventy-two city lords, the strength of Yan Wan was just ranked at the tail end. The exact thing that had led people in fearing him was his malicious and barbaric ways in doing things, and now, the powerfulness shown by Jun Wu Xie who was standing in front of them had far surpassed the dread brought by Yan Wan to them.

    The kind of powerfulness that was lying on the summit had long gone beyond everything!

    Everyone was worrying whether if they were going to be the next person to face death. At this moment, all the people were busy recalling if they had ever insulted or offended the past Young Master before.

    Disregarding those tterings, Jun Wu Xie just raised her eyes and looked at the few figures that were still standing in the yard. She looked at her friends who hade together with her and her beloved who was going to stay by her side for the entire life.

    From the eyes of Jun Wu Yao, she saw a deep smile.

 Chapter 2551 - An Interregnumï¼ˆ3ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2551: An Interregnum£¨3£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Within one night, the sky of the Sea Spirit City had changed.

    The scheme which Yan Wan designed to specifically target at Jun Wu Xie had gotten himself buried in the pool of blood. The legs of those guests who had left the official residence were still shivering the moment when they walked out of the entrance of the official residence as they were still worrying whether if they were still able to leave the ce alive at the previous second.

    Jun Wu Xie had asked her subordinates to encase the dead bodies of Liang Shi Shi, Yan Wan and Old He into the wooden boxes. They were then thrown into the Sea of Death, ending up bing the meals of the marine creatures.

    All the original servants and the guards in the official residence had also been reced by the members of the Night Regime and the Ghost Army.

    Jun Wu Yao had ordered his people to clean up the bloodied side yard through the night. It was until the veryst stench of the bloody smell had beenpletely gotten rid of, only then he was satisfied with it.

    Until this moment, Jun Wu Xie had sessfully ascended to the highest position of the Sea Spirit City, taking one of the seventy-two cities under her control!

    Early in the morning of the second day, the entire Sea Spirit City had received the news of revolution. Those people who had once worked under Yan Wan were all worrying whether if Jun Wu Xie would rake up the past things to take revenge on them, whereas those who had earlier pledged themselves to ¡°Yan Wan¡± were all secretly feeling relief about the choice that they had made before that, waiting for Jun Wu Xie to spare her time to promote them to a higher post.

    But...

    Neither did the revenge nor the promotion happen.

    Since the first day when Jun Wu Xie became the City Lord of the Sea Spirit City, the first thing she did was to change all the formal leaders of every department of the Sea Spirit City, resulting the whole Sea Spirit City in going through a huge scope of personnel transfer. The members of the Night Regime and the Ghost Army were given the responsibilities to handle the main duties of the Sea Spirit City, and all the original workers werepletely secluded from their works.

    All the residents in the Sea Spirit City had been going through their days in agitation, worrying that the new City Lord would suddenly order a massacre for no reason. By then, they would just cry together.

    However, their apprehensions were unnecessary because Jun Wu Xie had totally no means to pay attention to their thoughts. All she did was just to immediately arrange ships for the members of the Night Regime to fetch the remaining members of the Night Regime and the Ghost Army who were left on the isted ind back to the city.

    Besides that, Jun Wu Xie had also specially visited the ce where those Sea Spirit Beasts were being trapped in.

    It was a ce to cage those Sea Spirit Beasts that were caught by the Sea Spirit City when they were young. Before this, Yan Wan had prohibited Jun Wu Xie from entering the ce, but now, there was no one else in the Sea Spirit City who was able to stop Jun Wu Xie¡¯s steps.

    Nearly hundreds of half-matured Sea Spirit Beasts had been fenced in a turbidke. After their parents were killed, they were brought back to the Sea Spirit City by their ships, only to be ughtered with all their precious organs being cut out after they grew up.

    Beside thekes where the little Sea Spirit Beasts were staying at, Jun Wu Xie saw quite a number of man-made ponds.

    Inside those ponds, there were many matured Sea Spirit Beasts being tied up by the chains, not being able to make a movement. Their bodies were plugged in with numbers of bamboo tubes with one end of the tubes being deeply inserted into their bodies while the other end connected to the huge earthen jars that were filled with fresh blood...

    The fact that the Sea Spirit City was able to maintain the supplements of the blood of the Sea Spirit Beasts, besides constantly hunting for the beasts, they had secretly caught a lot of adult Sea Spirit Beasts and trapped them inside the ponds. They would then suck their blood out without letting them die. They would feed the beasts, but at the same time, milk their everything out.

    After Jun Wu Xie saw those tied Sea Spirit Beasts that weren¡¯t able to move, her whole person stunned. There was no way she would have thought that there was actually such a ce existing in the Sea Spirit City.

 Chapter 2552 - An Interregnumï¼ˆ4ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2552: An Interregnum£¨4£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Those Sea Spirit Beasts, some have been domesticated since young, some were injured during the hunts and brought back alive to Sea Spirit City. It was unknown how long these beasts have been trapped in this dirty, dinghy ce. No one knew as well how long these beasts have had to endure the constant, torturous pain. Their eyes have long since lost the light as they stayed numbed within the pool.

    Even as they saw Jun Wu Xie and others approaching, these beasts did not have a single reaction. They were like a pile of zombies without any movements.

    The eyes of Fei Yan and the others were rimmed red, and could not stand to look any more.

    Qiao Chu red with his red eyes and rushed to the side of the pool, as he wanted to quickly unplug the bamboo tubes that were inserted into the Sea Spirit Beasts. But he was stopped by Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°You pull the bamboo tubes out now, they will die.¡±

    Qiao Chu¡¯s hand froze in mid-air as he looked at those numbed beasts, his nose could not stand the acetic stench.

    ¡°Little Xie, you save them.....¡± Qiao Chu looked at Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded lightly and made Qiao Chu step aside. She didn¡¯t hurry to handle the bamboo tube, she only raised her hand and put it on the head of the Sea Spirit Beast, closed her eyes, as she remembered the method that Zi Fei had once taught her, using her own consciousness tomunicate goodwill to the Sea Spirit Beast.

    Qiao Chu and the rest stood aside but were pricked with panic, and they didn¡¯t know what messages were exchanged between Jun Wu Xie and the Sea Spirit Beast.

    They only saw that the long-lost light was reignited in the eyes of the Sea Spirit Beast, and there was a glimmer of tears in that vague moment.

    They had given up hope as they waited to be robbed of theirst value, and then be ughtered, but they didn¡¯t think that.... They saw a glimmer of hope.

    Rong Ruo also stepped forward, and expressed goodwill to those Sea Spirit Beasts. Her speed was not as fast as Jun Wu Xie, but she stubbornly persisted and did not care about the rapid consumption of her mental strength.

    After all the Sea Spirit Beasts have been appeased, Rong Ruo¡¯s mental power was almost exhausted, even the state of Jun Wu Xie was not any better.

    ¡°I need to invite Zi Fei here, these Sea Spirit Beasts have been tortured for too long. Although I have temporarily treated them, but I don¡¯t have much knowledge on the Sea Spirit Beasts. Zi Fei and these beasts have lived together for many years, she would know what to do.¡± Jun Wu Xie looked towards Jun Wu Yao.

    All these injured Sea Spirit Beasts, she still had some ideas. But with regard to the adolescent Sea Spirit Beasts, she had no idea.

    Jun Wu Yao nodded his agreement.

    Jun Wu Xie sent for those who had medical skill from with the Night Regime and Ghost Army and after giving them some instructions, they then started to pull out the bamboo plugs from the Sea Spirit Beasts.

    Continuous moans of pain emitted from theke, those bamboo tubes were plunged too deep into the flesh, the tubes and the flesh of the Sea Spirit Beasts have melded together. To pull the tubes out, the pain can be imagined. But these bamboo tubes need to be taken out, if not the pain would never go away.

    The sorrowful moans attracted the adolescents Sea Spirit Beasts towards theke, as they watched confusedly at theirpanions suffering in pain, fear and uneasiness upied their hearts, they were still so fragile, and didn¡¯t know how sinister the world could get.

    Rong Ruo disregarded the block by Fei Yan, she sat by theke, and even as her mental power dried up, she continued to work tirelessly, offeringfort to those adolescent Sae Spirit Beasts.

    Pain, will finally leave these kind spiritual beings.

 Chapter 2553 - The Soul World (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2553: The Soul World (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Under Jun Wu Xie¡¯s leadership, in which she used her strength to suppress any dissent, the entire Sea Spirit City because an honest ce. Even if someone discovered some ¡°abnormal¡± practices of Jun Wu Xie, they could only watch silently, no one even dared to even fart.

    The Sea Spirit City workshop was closed, the breeding area for Sea Spirit Beasts was also closed. The series of new practices put in ce by the new City Lord made the people of Sea Spirit City confused.

    However, Jun Wu Xie didn¡¯t care about what they thought.

    Sea Spirit City was now under her control, bing her first base camp in the Upper Realm. This made everything she needed to do in the future easier.

    The men from the Night Regime arrived in batches, and at this time, Jun Wu Xie had another n in the works.

    The goal in the Upper Realm was simple. Since the first step was well taken, they could continue walking on.

    Jun Wu Xie had Hua Yao and others stay in Sea Spirit City to stabilise the situation within the city, and to settle the Night Regime troops that were arriving soon. She discussed with Jun Wu Yao about the journey to the Soul World.

    Although she had the medicine given by Zi Fei, Jun Wu Xie no longer had to worry about the sudden attacks and pain. But Zi Fei has said that the medicine was only a temporary measure against the pain, she could not entirely cure the inner sh of energies within Jun Wu Xie. If Jun Wu Xie wanted a cure once and for all, she had to make a trip to the Soul World.

    Also, within the Soul World, they could possibly find the souls of Jun Gu, Yan Bu Gui and Grandmaster Ren Huang. She definitely had to go.

    Jun Wu Xie was leaving Sea Spirit City, she didn¡¯t want to leave in secrecy but openly. Sea Spirit City had not have Sea Spirit Beasts enter into their ounts for several months, and the original inventory of beasts was running low. If in the future they didn¡¯t send more Sea Spirit Beasts products, the Upper Realm would definitely start questioning the matter. Jun Wu Xie intended to use the excuse that the Sea Spirit Beasts were getting more scarce and open up a new sea route to temporarily leave.

    This way, they could avoid questions from the Upper Realm and also had a legitimate reason. This was killing two birds with one stone.

    Jun Wu Xie had wanted to wait for Zi Fri to arrive and discuss with her regarding the matters of the Sea Spirit Beasts etc. But with the decrease of the inventory, if she didn¡¯t leave, she was afraid that the men from Upper Realm woulde to Sea Spirit City to question her. She could only instruct Rong Ruo and let Rong Ruo convey her intentions. Afterwhich, she followed Jun Wu Yao to the Soul World.

    The Soul World was on the edge of the Upper Realm. It was very simr to the Spirit World. It had no concrete soil and earth. There was only a virtual Soul Residence. The Spirit World was supported by the Spirit Lord, but in the Soul World, it was supported by the source of all souls, the Soul Tree.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s flight speed was extremely fast, and it didn¡¯t take long for her to reach the entrance of the Soul World with Jun Wu Yao.

    It was a huge round star, and seen from far away, it was a dense jungle that was suspended in the air, only a thin ray of light can be seen from the side, but seen from the front, it was a great disc.

    ¡°To enter the Soul World, we must take out our souls? Jun Wu Xie looked at Jun Wu Yao and asked.

    Jun Wu Yao nodded.

    Jun Wu Xie was very cooperative as she closed her eyes and left Jun Wu Yao to handle it.

    Jun Wu Yao raised his hand over Jun Wu Xie¡¯s forehead, under the cover of a faint magical spirit, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body once again slightly changed, but her soul was extremely powerful so she would not be transparent again. But her soul had taken a more solid physical form, and the appearance of her soul changed into the appearance of her previous life.

    When that familiar face appeared in the eyes of Jun Wu Yao, the calmness of his eyes once again was stirred up in waves.

    It was obviously different from her usual appearance, but he didn¡¯t know why, it still made his heart beat faster.

 Chapter 2554 - The Soul World (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2554: The Soul World (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The strange and familiar excitement began to palpitate as it spread from the bottom of his heart. Jun Wu Yao had to forcibly suppress that out of control feeling. Until Jun Wu Xie hadpleted her transformation to a Spiritual Body, then he could wake her up.

    Once Jun Wu Xie woke up, Jun Wu Yao then took her and entered the Soul World.

    The feeling of passing through the gates of the Soul World and Spirit World were not dissimr, Jun Wu Xie did not feel any strangeness upon stepping into the Soul World.

    But, after fully stepping into the Soul World, everything in front of her made Jun Wu Xie realised that apart from her, everything else in that spiritual world waspletely unfamiliar.

    It was a paradise covered in blue and green, the azure-blue sky, the white clouds blossoming, and looking at it, the next day hanging high.

    The soil under their feet was soft and real, and the surrounding air was filled with the fragrance of vegetation.

    The scenery of the Soul World was simr to that of the Upper Realm, it was not as dark as the Spirit World!

    Jun Wu Xie looked at everything in front of her, slightly dazed, she looked up subconsciously to see Jun Wu Yao, clear eyes that held a hint of query.

    Jun Wu Yao took note of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s reaction, unable to control a lightugh from sounding out. No matter how many years had passed, no matter how many obstacles faced, that little fellow would asionally reveal inexperienced and ignorant expressions. It was as if whatever that had happened, did not taint her innocent and pure soul.

    ¡°Surprised?¡± Jun Wu Yao looked at Jun Wu Xie smilingly.

    ¡°This ce... is different from Spirit World.¡± said Jun Wu Xie as she swept her gaze around. The passage from the outside to Soul World was between two mountains. Nearby, there was a meandering stream, the sound of water was pleasing to the ears. The mountain was filled with crisp, green trees, countless flowers and nts intertwined with the earth, as birds could be seen flying through the trees.

    Everything here looked so real. If Jun Wu Xie wasn¡¯t aware of where she was, it would be difficult to connect this ce with the ce where souls rested.

    Jun Wu Yao could not control hisugh, dipped his head to peck Jun Wu Xie¡¯s head and said, ¡°Spirit World is metamorphosed by the power of the Spirit Lord. Although the Spirit Lord¡¯s power is good, butpared to the Spirit Tree, he¡¯s still not powerful enough. Within the Upper Realm, all the souls originate from the Spirit Tree. So it can be said that the Spirit Tree is the only one and the origin in this world. With all the power it possesses, how can youpare it to the Spirit Lord?¡±

    Jun Wu Yao looked at the familiar Soul World in front of him. That year, when he hadn¡¯t left the Upper Realm yet, he hade to the Soul World. If not for the fact that the Spirit Tree was powerful enough, with his temperament, he wouldn¡¯t have given it any regard, and why would he take a seed from the Spirit Tree?

    With regards to the power of the Spirit Tree, it could transform Soul World arbitrarily. The Spirit Tree had no desire, it only bred various different souls. It made Soul World so real in order to give those ¡°children¡± that it cared about aplete world to live in.

    The Spirit Tree¡¯s spirit offspring could choose to be humans or animals, or even stay within Soul World. It had great tolerance for the souls that it had nurtured.

    If it was true, this Soul World was more suitable for life than the Three Realms.

    ¡°I think you will like it here.¡± Jun Wu Yao pulled at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hand and led her into this miraculous world. There was no mutual deceptions, it was very suitable for someone like Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°But it¡¯s not safe here at all.¡± Jun Wu Xie suddenly said. She didn¡¯t forget why Qin Ge and Long Jiu were eager toe back, the Soul World, she was afraid that it was no longer a paradise.

 Chapter 2555 - The Soul World (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2555: The Soul World (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Yao smiled, ¡°Things might not be as awful as the way you think it is. As you said, there are two spirit envoys who have already known about it and have already returned to the Soul World. There might be a solution to solve the problem. In the Soul World, there are still many soul entities who are loyal to the Spirit Tree. Before this, let¡¯s find the Spirit Tree to settle the soul power in your body first.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie raised her eyes and looked at Jun Wu Xie without subsiding the perplexity in her eyes.

    ¡°How did you take the seed away at that time?¡±

    Jun Wu Yao was stunned for a moment. With a weird look in his eyes, he let out a slight cough and said, ¡°During the previous time, I had quite a good rtionship with the Spirit Tree. Although it couldn¡¯t speak, it was a nice friend to get along with. I thought that its seed was interesting, plus it looked pretty, so I just simply took it.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Jun Wu Xie was lost for words. The Spirit Tree was the only ¡°friend¡± that Jun Wu Yao was willing to interact with, but he, on the other hand, instead of doing something nice, he just simply took its seed away just because he felt that the seed was interesting and pretty? If the Spirit Tree was able to talk, it might have already cursed and sworn at Jun Wu Yao for a hundred or a thousand times.

    There was a rare awkwardness shown on Jun Wu Yao¡¯s face. Since he had no interest in the sycophancy and the mutual deceptions of the Upper Realm, the quietude of the Spirit Tree had be a nicepanion for him. At that time, he often went to the Soul World to stay there for a few days, and if that person¡¯s n had not been discovered by him, there wouldn¡¯t be any change in the habit.

    Instead of saying that Jun Wu Yao was captivated by the seed, it was better to say that he was just fooling around with the Spirit Tree. After all, the seed brought no benefits to him. It just happened to have some healing effects on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s soul, causing its ability to finally obtain its ce to shine, or else it would just be the same as those useless treasures which he collected inly for aesthetic purposes.

    Jun Wu Yao walked into the Soul World with Jun Wu Xie. The surroundings were beautiful and alluring, it gave one an illusion of standing in the Three Realm.

    Both of them walked side by side. Suddenly, Jun Wu Yao¡¯s steps halted.

    Jun Wu Xie too, stopped her steps as she looked at Jun Wu Yao in confusion. Just as the moment when she was about to say something, Jun Wu Yao gestured her to stay quiet and led her to behind a tree.

    Between the mountains not far away from them, a group of soul entities suddenly appeared on a tortuous path.

    But their appearance had aroused the vignce of Jun Wu Xie!

    There were a few soul entities dragging a very long chain with weapons holding in their hands. More than twenty miserable-looking soul entities were tied up in the hands by the chain, moving forward while being dragged along the path!

    The crisp clinking sound echoed in the quiet mountains. The faces of those soul entities who had gotten their freedom restricted were full of wrath, but they could only suppress it and red at those soul entities who were supervising them with their raging gazes.

    ¡°What the hell are you guys looking at? If you don¡¯t stay still and behave well, you are the one to suffer the pain.¡± The one spirit entity that was holding his weapon in his hand seemed to have a burly stature. He raised his brows while looking at those people who were being restrained with a disdain sneer on his face. While speaking, he slightly pulled open the lower hem of his coat, exposing the long whip that was being coiled up, buckled on his belt.

    It was an entric long whip where there were peculiar runes all over its body.

    The moment those aggrieved soul entities saw the long whip, all their faces immediately went pale.

    There weren¡¯t many things in the world that were able to hurt the spirit. Besides the soul power, some of the artifacts that were engraved with runes or spells were able to do so, and that long whip was one of it.

 Chapter 2556 - Chaos in the Soul World (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2556: Chaos in the Soul World (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao hid behind the trees as they watched the group of soul entities closely.

    ¡°What is that?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked in a low voice.

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s gaze fell upon that group of soul entities, as he pondered before replying in a low voice, ¡°It looks like thew enforcement of the Soul World. The souls in Soul World do break thews and when they do, they would be taken by thew enforcement to be punished. Those shackles around the soul entities are simr to the Soul Binding Chains, they suppress soul power.¡±

    ¡°So many criminals?¡± Jun Wu Xie raised her eyebrows slightly, she felt that something was off.

    However, at that moment, a curse rang out that came from within the group!

    ¡°Damn it! You guys are smug! I want to see how long you can keep being so smug! Betray the Soul Tree, you guys will not have a good end!¡± A tall and strong soul entity pulled at the shackles around his wrists, as he screamed angrily at the soul entities who were using powerful their connections to intimidate people. A pair of furious eyes red at the leader, the anger in his eyes were a burning rage!

    The voice immediately caught the attention of the guards. The intimidating guy immediately frowned and looked at the person who had shouted. He pulled off the whip at his waist and strode towards the screaming soul entity.

    A mming sound echoed through the quiet mountain.

    The long whip cut through the air like lightning, as itshed across the person¡¯s body. Onesh of the whip, the soul entity was suddenly wrecked with pain; his whole body felt as if it was struck by lightning. The figure was in a frenzy as he almost fell. Fortunately, hisrades behind him stabilised him by the shoulders.

    The guard who wielded the whip looked at the soul entity dismissively and sneered: ¡°Master Long Jiu, you think you¡¯re still Master Long Jiu from before? Haven¡¯t you figured out the current situation? Even now, you are still so arrogant? Not just you, even if it is the Soul Tree, so what? Don¡¯t me me for not reminding you, if you are so loyal to the Soul Tree, then you better behave, otherwise you will not be the only one who suffers.¡±

    The person who suffered ash from the whip was not just anyone, it was the person who rushed back to Soul World together with Qin Song, Long Jiu!

    Only now, Long Jiu had lost his impressiveness of the past. The clothes he was wearing were tattered and torn, and his face was covered with several scars. Obviously, on this journey, he had been ¡°served¡± withshes of the whip.

    ¡°Tch! Aspirations of a vile person!¡± Long Jiu¡¯s whole body was wrecked in pain, but he wasn¡¯t in the slightest bit cowed. The re he directed at the watchman was full of hatred, like he couldn¡¯t wait to devour him whole.

    ¡°I¡¯m the vile person? Haha! Long Jiu, you are really not afraid of death! Since your skin is itchy, then I won¡¯t stand on ceremony!¡± The watchman was pissed off by Long Jiu, and without further dy, picked up the long whip and greeted Long Jiu¡¯s body withshes. Everysh is served with full strength, and in an instant, Long Jiu¡¯s body was whipped to trembles!

    Long Jiu gritted his teeth, and did not utter a single sound. He only stared at the watchman venomously.

    The cracking sounds of the whip caused the other soul entities tremble in fear. They wanted to try and stop it but were threatened by the other guards, and thus unable to render any help to Long Jiu!

    Just as the guard lifted his hand high to whip Long Jiu another time, his hand was frozen in mid-air!

    Long Jiu, who was surrounded by pain, lifted his gaze as he wanted to continue cursing at the guard, but that instant when he lifted his eyes, he was stunned....

    He only saw a petite figure walked through the group. When Long Jiu finally saw the face clearly, there was a surprise in his eyes!

    ¡°Jun¡¯s littless!¡±

 Chapter 2557 - Chaos in the Soul World (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2557: Chaos in the Soul World (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Without them knowing when, Jun Wu Xie appeared in front of them with her hand already grabbing tightly onto the end of the long whip that was being flung by the watchman.

    The watchman staggered. The moment he turned his head and saw Jun Wu Xie, an astonishment shed across his eyes.

    When did this fe jump out? Why didn¡¯t they notice anything?

    ¡°You whore, you want to die, huh?¡± The watchman glowered at Jun Wu Xie who appeared all of a sudden with his teeth clenched. He wrenched the long whip in his hand, trying to get it off from Jun Wu Xie, but no matter how much force he used, the whip which Jun Wu Xie held in her hand did not move even a bit.

    ¡°Jun¡¯s littless, watch out! There are runes on the whip, it will hurt you!¡± Long Jiu didn¡¯t even have the time to think why was Jun Wu Xie here, he was just shouting anxiously at her.

    The Whip of Runes was made specifically to tackle the soul entity. There wasn¡¯t any runes on the handle of the whip and thus, it wouldn¡¯t bring any damage to the soul entity, but if one came into contact with its rope, one would then suffer the acute pain of a lightning strike.

    However, Jun Wu Xie just nced over the Whip of Runes in her hand with her cold eyes. Not only didn¡¯t she showed any fear, she grasped the whip even more tightly.

    ¡°Why are you guys standing dumb? Take the whore down!¡± The watchman looked as if he had seen a ghost. There was actually a soul entity who was able to touch directly on the cursed artifacts without getting hurt? Where the hell did this whoree from?

    The other watchmen who were standing in stupefaction immediately regained their consciousness. They straight off gave up on the acts of stopping those convicts and plunged themselves towards Jun Wu Xie.

    With a gaze of coldness ring across her eyes, the hand of Jun Wu Xie which was holding the long whip exerted an abrupt pulling force onto the whip. It was such a strong force that she had actually snatched the whip away from the watchman¡¯s hand! Grabbing onto the long whip, Jun Wu Xie turned and twisted her wrist, causing the whip to swing around with its afterimages dancing in the air. The swift and fierce whip was just like a thunderbolt, sweeping away those watchmen who were about to pounce onto her in just an instant!

    With a bang, those watchmen fell onto the ground, and the parts of their bodies that had been whipped were radiating spicy pain. When had they ever experienced the greatness of the whip with their own bodies?

    But, Jun Wu Xie had no thoughts of going easy on them. It was as if the whip that was appended with runes had its own life when it was held in her hand, flinging up and down. Before the watchmen could even get themselves up from the ground, they would once again suffer a series of torture!

    In just a twinkling, there were painful screams lingering one after another in the serene forest.

    Eyes widening, every single soul entity who was tied up by the chains looked unbelievably at the scene in front of them.

    Even Long Jiu was so shocked that his chin fell onto the ground.

    This was the first time he saw a soul entity who would just ignore the power of the cursed artifact and forcefully snatch it away from the opponent.

    The watchman who had been yelling and shouting at Long Jiu just now had already been whipped by Jun Wu Xie to the point that he could only lie on the ground, constantly twitching.

    Even if it was only a lightsh, the cursed artifact would still bring the soul entity a huge pain, and since Jun Wu Xie had no mercy in holding her force back, once the whip strapped onto the watchmen, it would just take half their lives away.

    Not even having the strength to get up, all the watchmen could only do was just crawling on the floor, moaning in pain, let aloneunching a counterattack.

    One after another, the brisk whipping sounds interwove with the wailing voices. The soul entity wouldn¡¯t bleed, and of course, there wouldn¡¯t be any bloody smell smelt. It could be said that Jun Wu Xie had zero burden when carrying out the abuse.

    Jun Wu Xie finally stopped her act after the watchmen were beaten into aa. She then swung the whip and flung it towards Long Jiu and the other spirit lives!

    Those soul entities were so scared that their entire bodies shuddered, but the expected pain did not appear.

 Chapter 2558 - Chaos in the Soul World (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2558: Chaos in the Soul World (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    As a series of rattles was heard, the chain that was locking their hands broke apart and fell onto the ground with a nking sound...

    The manacles on their hands had been removed but those soul entities still hadn¡¯t recovered from the shock after quite a long time. Every single one of them stared at the gorgeous face of Jun Wu Xie with their eyes widened, standing stock still.

    ¡°Jun¡¯s littless... Why are you here?¡± It took quite a while for Long Jiu to finally collect his wits. He had somewhat gotten on with Jun Wu Xie for a period of time. He was so surprised to notice the sudden appearance of Jun Wu Xie in the Soul World, and what surprised him even more was that during their first meet with each other, Jun Wu Xie had actually saved him!

    ¡°I¡¯m here to settle the chaotic energy in my body, you guys... What¡¯s happening here?¡± Jun Wu Xie slightly furrowed her brows. She didn¡¯t expect to meet Long Jiu again in such a situation.

    Talking about this, the smile that had just emerged from Long Jiu¡¯s face faded away immediately. With his eyebrows knitted into a deep frown, he clenched his fists.

    ¡°It¡¯s already toote by the time Old Five and I came back...¡±

    The time when Long Jiu and Qin Song were told about the news, they then hurriedly returned to the Soul World, but when they arrived at the Soul World, the Soul World had already lost its original frame. The spirit envoys who had gotten the thoughts of betrayal aroused in their minds had already taken the entire Soul World under their control, even the Spirit Tree had been taken charge by them.

    Long Jiu and the others were nning to revolt at the beginning, but their opponents were well-prepared, causing them to be caught on the wrong foot. Not only did they imprison Long Jiu and Qin Song, they had also dominated the entire Soul World without even having the need to disguise themselves.

    These soul entities who had been caught together with Long Jiu today were all loyal to the Spirit Tree. It was because they were unwilling to give in that had caused them to end up in such a sticky circumstances.

    Long Jiu and the rest of them were on their way to the prison just now. After realizing the chaos in the Soul World, Long Jiu and Qin Song had decided to move separately in order to search for the opportunity to snatch a victory out of defeat. But not long ago, Long Jiu had received the news of Qin Song getting caught by their enemies, and he himself too, was arrested by the traitors today.

    At first, he had already lost his hope but to his surprise, things had actually taken a fortunate turn, which was letting him meet Jun Wu Xie!

    Long Jiu¡¯s words had caused Jun Wu Xie to slightly frown her brows. She had no idea that all the concerns and worries she previously made would actually turn into reality.

    ¡°Jun¡¯s littless, if it¡¯s in the past, I¡¯ll definitely bring you to the Spirit Tree when you visit the Soul World, but now...¡± Long Jiu let out a forced smile, ¡°We can¡¯t even go near the Spirit Tree. Just as you¡¯ve seen, we, the spirit envoys, had be the convicts. The entire Soul World had already fallen into those traitors¡¯ hands.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t that Long Jiu and the rest of them were unwilling to fight for rebellion, it was because the Spirit Tree had been controlled by those traitors, and they had threatened them using the Spirit Tree, that if Long Jiu them had the nerves to revolt, they would then do something to the Spirit Tree.

    Even though those faithful spirit envoys knew that it was just an excuse made by their foes to coerce them, they still didn¡¯t dare to conduct any reckless actions.

    To them, the Spirit Tree was just like their parents, their faiths. Even if they were going to get their souls ripped apart, they would still refuse to let the Spirit Tree get hurt, not even a bit.

    Jun Wu Xie narrowed her eyes. The situation of the Soul World was worse than what she had imagined.

    ¡°So far, how many spirit envoys have betrayed the Spirit Tree?¡± asked Jun Wu Xie.

    Long Jiu frowned, ¡°Almost half of them.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie slightly widened her eyes. That time when the Situ guy mentioned about this, the amount of the betrayers was far behind the exact amount, it turned out that he too, didn¡¯t know about the full picture of the n.

    ¡°If there weren¡¯t so many of them, how is it possible for them to control the entire Soul World? After all, we¡¯re the one to be med, thinking that no one will betray the Spirit Tree, but who knows...¡± Angrily, Long Jiu clenched his fists tightly.

 Chapter 2559 - Chaos in the Soul World (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2559: Chaos in the Soul World (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Long Jiu¡¯s words made the others¡¯ expressions turn bitter.

    The former Soul World was a ce of peace and harmony. Nowadays, it was not the ce it once was, where they have chosen to settle down. When the rebels rose, the souls of the Soul World werepletely in shock. They simply have never thought that theirpatriots who would betray the Soul Tree. For thousands of years, they had been living in the soul world so peacefully, serving the Soul Tree.

    It was this sudden change that made those soul entities, who were used to the ease andfort, unable to respond. They were caught off guard by the traitors. Before they could organize an effective resistance, the Soul Tree had already fallen into the hands of those traitors.

    Since then, they havepletely lost their chance and became passive targets.

    The more Long Jiu thought about it, the sadder he became. Qin Song and him felt very responsible for the current situation in the Soul World. Situ Heng and them were together for many years, and yet, they didn¡¯t realise anything strange about Situ Heng. If they had discovered this earlier, perhaps they would have had the chance to turn the tide of this situation and things wouldn¡¯t have taken a turn for the worse.

    However.....

    They all missed the best opportunity. If Jun Wu Yao hadn¡¯t discovered that Situ Heng had murderous intentions towards Jun Wu Xie, they would still be kept in the dark. Unfortunately, the day that the Soul World was destroyed, they realised how stupid they had been.

    The soul entities¡¯ faces were ashen. Even though they had gained freedom, ¡®freedom¡¯ has lost its meaning for them. As long as the Soul Tree was in the hands of the traitors, they were unable to change anything.

    Long Jiu took a deep breath and looked toward Jun Wu Xie, ¡°Jun¡¯s littless, thanks for your help today. But the Soul World now isn¡¯t as before, peaceful andfortable. Your powers of chaos.... I¡¯m afraid... You can¡¯t stay long in this ce. You better leave before they discover you.¡±

    Long Jiu and Jun Wu Xie worked together for five years. Within these five years, although at first it was because of the seed of the Soul Tree that they first got into contact, but as time passed and they worked together, Long Jiu had long considered Jun Wu Xie as his little sister. The Soul World now was chaotic, and the chance to change things was lost. If Jun Wu Xie continued to stay here, there would be trouble.

    Jun Wu Xie didn¡¯t say anything as she looked at Long Jiu, whose face was full of pain and sorrow. Since when did this frank, outspoken and heartless man was able to express such pain?

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid.... We are not prepared to leave.¡± A voice containingughter suddenly drifted into Long Jiu ¡®s ears. Jiu Long subconsciously raised his head, only to discover, a very familiar figure that stood beside Jun Wu Xie.

    Long Jiu¡¯s eyes widened in shock, even those soul entities behind him looked at the person and widened their eyes...

    ¡°Ye.... Ye Jue!!!¡± Long Jiu lifted his hand and pointed to the tall man who stood beside Jun Wu Xie, as he let out an earth shattering roar.

    Standing beside Jun Wu Xie was the person they had been chasing for a thousand years, Jun Wu Yao!

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Long Jiu stared unblinkingly at Jun Wu Yao, if not for the wrong situation, he could not wait to rush up and punch Jun Wu Yao¡¯s handsome face!

    How many years had Qin Song and him been chasing Ye Jue?

    Every time a little breath was felt, and the ¡®item¡¯ would disappeared without a trace. For many years, they have never seen even a strand of hair of Jun Wu Yao¡¯s!

 Chapter 2560 - Chaos in the Soul World (5)

    <h4>Chapter 2560: Chaos in the Soul World (5)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    In the end.....

    He actually appeared now!

    Long Jiu¡¯s ¡®red-hot¡¯ gaze was like a person who had been starving for years, drooling with desire when he saw a te of meat.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I be here?¡± Jun Wu Yao quirked his brow, as he ced his arm naturally on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s shoulder, putting on the smug and aloof expression like a deity¡¯s.

    Long Jiu took a few steps back in shock, his hand that was at Jun Wu Yao was shaking violently.

    ¡°You... You both...¡±

    ¡°This is my wife. Do you have an opinion?¡± Jun Wu Yao¡¯s smile took on a maniacal gleam.

    Long Jiu felt that if he was human, he would have vomited a basin of blood.

    He knew that Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao had a rtionship, if not, the Night Regime would not be controlled by Jun Wu Xie. But... Knowing and seeing were two different things.

    Regarding Jun Wu Yao, he¡¯s been on the ¡®most wanted¡¯ list for the past thousand years as the Soul World¡¯s ¡®important criminal¡¯. A group of spirit entities, who had now seen the emergence of Jun Wu Yao, didn¡¯t know how to react. If it was in the past, they would have rushed up to Jun Wu Yao and clung onto him, while shouting for others to attack him. But now, Jun Wu Yao was together with Jun Wu Xie, the person who had just rescued them, and they were so intimate....

    The spirit entities with simple inclinations felt that their views were severely tested.

    Long Jiu¡¯s expression was bitter and hateful, he didn¡¯t utter a word for a long time, and he felt like his chest was suffocated.

    ¡°Put away you face full of grievance. It¡¯s time to discuss proper business.¡± Jun Wu Yao had finished appreciating Long Jiu¡¯s expression, and reminded them.

    ¡°Proper business?¡± Long Jiu still hadn¡¯t recovered from the blow just now, his face still in a daze.

    ¡°Little Xie¡¯s chaos energy can only be solved by the Spirit Tree, so I n to make a deal with you.¡± Jun Wu Yao¡¯s smile was not vile, but the smile was like trying to fool them into doing something.

    ¡°What deal?¡± Long Jiu was rmed. There was no credibility in what Jun Wu Yao said, especially since Jun WuYao stole the seed of the Spirit Tree.

    ¡°We will help you neutralise the crisis of Soul World, and the seed issue will be written off. At the same time, the Spirit Tree must neutralise the chaos energy within Little Xie¡¯s body. Deal?¡± Jun Wu Yao said straightforwardly.

    Long Jiu widened his eyes and looked at this devil who was trying to rob them halfway. If the situation had allowed it, he would have strangled Jun Wu Yao.

    What is called ¡°to profit from someone¡¯s misfortune¡±?

    This is exactly it!

    ¡°The matter of neutralising the chaos energy can be done but not for the matter of the seed!¡± Long Jiu spend arge effort to repress the surge of emotions in his chest.

    ¡°No bargaining.¡± Jun Wu Yao did not give an opportunity for Jiu Long to negotiate.

    ¡°With one seed, in exchange for the safety of Soul World, this is a very worthwhile deal, isn¡¯t it?¡± Jun Wu Yao highlighted.

    The faces of Long Jiu and a group of spirit entities were frightful, and the previous good mood from the reunion with Jun Wu Xie had vanished like a puff of smoke.

    The Spirit Tree seed within Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body was the chosen sessor for the next Spirit Tree. However the situation in Soul World was already extremely terrible, and although what Jun Wu Yao was asking for was daylight robbery, but everything was true; if this crisis could not be endured, whether the Spirit Tree would be safe and sound was an unknown. Sessor and the likes... was more of a fantasy. There was the uncertainty if they could even keep the Soul World intact.

    After Long Jiu thought it through over and over again, and looked at hispatriots, finally he gritted his teeth and agreed, ¡°All right! We can temporarily agree to your deal!¡±

 Chapter 2561 - Soul Prison (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2561: Soul Prison (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    If this request was asked by someone else, Long Jiu would definitely toss a big t p onto the person¡¯s face, but if the said person was Jun Wu Yao...

    Even if Long Jiu didn¡¯t want to, he must still admit that the strength of Jun Wu Yao was astonishingly strong, or else there was no way he could leave the Soul World with the seed of the Spirit Tree.

    ¡°Then, tell us now, the current situation of the Soul World,¡± Jun Wu Yao said.

    Long Jiu told them everything he knew about the Soul World, but actually, it hadn¡¯t been a long time since he returned to the Soul World so he didn¡¯t really know much about the current situation. He only knew that the matter escted and became really big since quite a number of spirit envoys with high status had chosen the side of betrayal. Those spirit envoys who were together with him were all soul entities without outstanding strength, and hence, the info they got in their hands too, wasn¡¯t that much.

    The only thing they knew was that whoever refused to obey them would be imprisoned, and Long Jiu had also heard it from the other spirit envoys, that Qin Song had been caught. He was now being locked up in the prison.

    ¡°During that time, I had split up with Old Five. Since Old Five is stronger than me, he said that he¡¯ll go and have a look around the Spirit Tree and I¡¯ll be staying in the Soul World to keep an eye on the other things. In my opinion, if you guys are really going to help us, the first thing we should do is to find Old Five. He definitely knows more than me,¡± said Long Jiu. The things they knew about the situation of the Soul World now were just some trivial things.

    Long Jiu didn¡¯t even know which spirit envoys had participated in the betrayal.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Qin Song being held at now?¡± asked Jun Wu Xie.

    Long Jiu scratched his head, ¡°He seems to be locked up in the Soul Prison. The ce is used to lock up those soul entities who have done something wrong. There are Soul Reaping Stones inside the prison which are used to suppress one¡¯s soul power. I heard it from the watchmen before this, that they are also going to send us there. I guess Old Five should be there too.¡±

    Long Jiu¡¯s exnation was a little bury, but it really wasn¡¯t his fault that he only knew that much, after all, he wasn¡¯t the type of person who was good at thinking.

    The other spirit envoys too, were in a state of muddle as the information that they were able to give was pathetically less.

    Without further ado, Jun Wu Xie woke those watchmen who had gone intoa after suffering from the whipping up and asked them one by one. Those watchmen were originally the spirit envoys of the Soul World, but since their strength was weak, there was no way they could get a good position in the Soul World. Even though the ambience in the Soul World was simple and unsophisticated, plus there wasn¡¯t any malicious and treacherous fight happening in the ce, but once there was the existence of a soul, moreover a human¡¯s soul, it was certain that the soul would consist of emotions and feelings. With these emotions existing, there would also be the soil to grow and nurture those dark and negative thoughts, leading them in abandoning their faith while choosing the path of a traitor.

    And now that they had fallen into Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hand, these guys had absolutely nowhere to turn for help. Jun Wu Xie straight off swung the Whip of Runes in her hand and those watchmen immediately got so frightened that their faces turned pale. Before Jun Wu Xie was going to carry out some interrogations, they had already spat all the things they knew out from their mouths.

    Nevertheless...

    Even if they had betrayed the Soul World, they were just some insignificant minions who were in charge of escorting those spirit envoys who were still being persistent in not surrendering. They had totally no rights to touch the important matters.

    They didn¡¯t obtain any useful information even after asking for a very long time. Without thinking much, Jun Wu Xie gave up the n of asking them and straight up prepared herself together with Long Jiu and the others, getting ready to head to the Soul Prison in order to find Qin Song.

    With the condition now, they would be able to get more information only if they found Qin Song.

    But actually, if it wasn¡¯t for the Spirit Tree to be controlled by the traitors, there was no need for Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao to waste so much effort. Jun Wu Yao suggested to go to their headquarters right away and attack them, but he was then stopped by Long Jiu who had grabbed onto his legs, crying...

 Chapter 2562 - Soul Prison (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2562: Soul Prison (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    To Long Jiu and the rest, their lives and deaths were not a big deal. The safety of the Spirit Tree was their priority.

    As they could not ascertain the condition of the Spirit Tree, they did not dare to act rashly.

    For ack of a better option, they could only go to the Soul Prison.

    The soul entities who were with Jiu Long wanted to follow, but was persuaded to stay back by Long Jiu. The strength of these soul entities were average, and during this time, don¡¯t talk about helping, but if they didn¡¯t hinder anything, it would be a great help. He could only coax them to find a safe ce to hide as he didn¡¯t dare to let them follow.

    The Soul Prison sat in the corner of Soul World, it had arge area. Everything in Soul World was transformed by the Spirit Tree. Although the Soul Prison was a ce to hold the criminals, but the Spirit Tree made the ce elegant and quiet.

    After passing through the mountain path and stepping through the meandering stream, in a bamboo forest, Jun Wu Xie and the others saw the legendary Soul Prison.

    The cells were made up of bamboo houses, and based on their appearance, they weren¡¯t any different from regr bamboo houses, there was no sense of darkness or depression. Outside the bamboo houses some uniformed guards were patrolling back and forth.

    ¡°This is the prison of Soul World?¡± Jun Wu Xie looked at thefortable and elegant bamboo houses, her expression was strange as she looked toward Long Jiu.

    To be honest, even with Jun Wu Xie¡¯s two lifetimes added up, she had never seen such an ¡®exquisite and refined¡¯ prison.

    Long Jiu flushed, as he naturally understood the meaning behind Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words, and he could only answer in a low voice, ¡°The Spirit Tree is merciful, even if it were soul entities whomitted crimes, it is very tolerant. To the Spirit Tree, we are like its children. It has never maltreated any soul entities, even if the soul entity has disrespected it.¡±

    The creation of the Soul Prison waspletely different from the Dungeon. It is more like giving the errant soul entities a decent residence to examine one¡¯s conscience. Even if they were locked up here, they would not suffer any torture.

    The Spirit Tree never punished any soul entities, just like a mother, caring for a naughty child, giving the greatest tolerance.

    Jun Wu Xie did not speak. Although she hadn¡¯t seen the Spirit Tree before,but from the looks of this Soul Prison, it wasn¡¯t difficult to see that the Spirit Tree was extremely benevolent. It believed that all soul entities were good and honest. Perhaps it was the Spirit Tree¡¯s perfect ideal that made Soul World take on its present look.

    But.....

    All of this, Jun Wu Xie just thought to herself, she won¡¯t say a word to Long Jiu.

    To know, Long Jiu¡¯s admiration for the Spirit Tree had already surpassed any belief.

    ¡°Do you have a way to make the guards lose consciousness for a while?¡± Jun Wu Xie tugged at Jun Wu Yao¡¯s clothes. Before the situation was made clear, she did not want to startle the enemy.

    Jun Wu Yao smile slightly and said, ¡°Of course I have.¡±

    The moment he spoke, a few ink snakes escaped from his sleeve. Those ink snakes were tiny, and once they entered the grass, no one could tell they were there. The hidden ink snakes noiselessly slid towards those guards.

    The guards were unaware of the impending danger, as they continued to walk around without concern.

    Suddenly, there was a slight tingling in their heels, like a mosquito bite, and the tiny one that could hardly attract their attention.

    But in just a few seconds after the pain appeared, the guards who were outside the Soul Prison fell to the ground, sleepy and unconscious!

 Chapter 2563 - Soul Prison (3)

    Chapter 2563: Soul Prison (3)

    Trantor: Misty Cloud Trantions Editor: Misty Cloud Trantions

    Qin Song sat in one corner of the bamboo house, using the light that streamed through the window as he looked at hispanions locked in the same house.

    This particr cell housed more than twenty Spirit Envoys, and their hands and feet were shackled with chains iid with Soul Reaping Stones.

    Soul Reaping Stone was a type of stone in the Soul World. It looked like regr stone but as long as it touched a part of the spirit life, its entire soul power would be suppressed, unable to be used.

    ¡°Brother Five, you think.... We can still get out?¡± within the bamboo house, a youth who looked like he was eighteen or neen, with a pale face and curled legs, clung tightly to Qin Song in the corner, he had a pair of confused eyes fill with unconcealed fear and anxiety.

    He was a recently born spirit life, and truthfully speaking, with slightly more than a decade of light and dark, he was considered really young in the Soul World. He was born at the wrong time, he was at this chaotic time, with a heart that had not matured, had long been scared witless with the chaos of Soul World.

    He was captured on the same day as Qin Song and sent to Soul Prison, before that, he had not seen Qin Song before. Until he was jailed with these people, Qin Song and Old Five, the youth then realised that Qin Song was from Soul World, and that he was mentioned many times as an extremely strong Spirit Envoy.

    He just did not understand how did Qin Song get caught.

    Qin Song leaned against the bamboo wall and lifted his gaze towards the sunlight streaming in from the window, after a long while, finally answered, ¡°Don¡¯t know.¡±

    He really didn¡¯t know...

    After witnessing what he had, Qin Song no longer knew if Soul World could even be saved.

    The whole room descended into silence, all the Spirit Envoys sat on the icy cold floor, looking lost.

    Qin Song¡¯s words caused the youth to tremble, as he unconsciously moved closer to Qin Song.

    ¡°Brother Five, isn¡¯t there anyone who wille to rescue us? There are so many amazing Spirit Envoys... They won¡¯te and save us?¡±

    Qin Song reached out and stopped the trembling shoulders of the boy, but words offort, he just couldn¡¯t say it.

    Strong Spirit Envoys?

    Qin Song wanted tough.

    Soul World had a lot of strong Spirit Envoys, but... there were more traitors among them!

    The few Spirit Envoys who were strong, and still retained loyalty to the Spirit Tree, were in the same situation as him, they were imprisoned. How to fight back? How to rescue?

    For the first time, Qin Song was experiencing the taste of despair.

    ¡°Brother Five, I¡¯m afraid... Will they take us away?¡± the youth trembled even more. After they were locked up in this bamboo house, many Spirit Envoys were taken away periodically. After that, however, they never saw those Spirit Envoys again, they didn¡¯t know what happened to those Spirit Envoys and where they were taken to.

    A youth¡¯s intuition, vaguely let him feel that it was definitely not the answer he could ept.

    Qin Song still didn¡¯t speak, he didn¡¯t know how to console this ¡®new-born¡¯ spirit life. Even to him, he could not see any hope for the future of Soul World

    Who else can save the Soul World?

    Qin Song let out a bitter smile.

    Light footsteps came from outside the bamboo house. The teenager leaning against Qin Song subconsciously shrank his neck back. He was afraid of such footsteps. Every time it sounded, it meant someone would be taken out.

 Chapter 2564 - Soul Prison (4)

    Chapter 2564: Soul Prison (4)

    Trantor: Misty Cloud Trantions Editor: Misty Cloud Trantions

    The footsteps stopped abruptly outside the door, and the atmosphere inside the room began to tense up. Those spirit envoys who were at first looking down quietly raised their heads up cautiously and looked in the direction of the door.

    Suddenly, a sonorous voice came from outside the door!

    ¡°Old Five!! Old Five! Are you here! I¡¯m Long Jiu! Say something if you¡¯re here!!¡±

    The deafening shout shredded apart the dead silence in the room, causing Qin Song who was sitting at the corner to be staggered at the moment.

    The voice...

    It was such a familiar voice!

    ¡°Brother Five, is he calling you?¡± asked a teen boy timidly.

    After recovering from the stun, Qin Song immediately stood up and rushed towards the door in the most possible shortest time. He then looked outside the door through the air outlet which was just the size of two palms.

    Outside the door, the big and tall figure of Long Jiu was standing steadily in front of his eyes!

    ¡°Long Jiu?! Why are you here? You dumbass, why are you still standing there? Do you want to die? Quickly, run!¡± The moment Qin Song saw Long Jiu, he was so shocked that his entire body broke out in a cold sweat. He was afraid that both of them would be caught at the same time and that was why he decided to split up with Long Jiu at that time.

    Furthermore, Long Jiu was such a short fuse. Once he was caught by those traitors, he might probably suffer a lot, but... Qin Song never expected Long Jiu to stille in the end...

    The moment Long Jiu who was standing outside the door saw Qin Song, a smile immediately hung onto his face, but before he could even speak, Qin Song had already bawled him out, causing him to be dumbfounded at the moment.

    Through the air outlet on the door, Long Jiu saw the pair of agitating eyes of Qin Song. Unknowingly why, he suddenly felt a strong sense of poignancy arising within himself.

    He was a carefree person who always act without using his brain, and it was Qin Song who had been leading him all the time. But now, even Qin Song himself had gotten himself into trouble, he was still busy thinking of asking him to run away. Such ties of friendship had made the eye rims of Long Jiu to instantly turn red.

    ¡°Old Five, what are you talking about! I won¡¯t run! I¡¯m here to save you!¡± Sniffing, Long Jiu said in a pretentiously firm manner.

    ¡°Save me? Long Jiu, stop kidding, this isn¡¯t the time for you to joke. Leave before those people find you and run as far as you could. It¡¯ll be the best if you can leave the Soul World. Go wherever you want, just don¡¯te back!¡± said Qin Song earnestly.

    Startled, Long Jiu didn¡¯t really know how should he reply at the moment. Suddenly, a hand grasped onto Long Jiu¡¯s shoulder and tugged him over!

    A sense of horror went across the heart of Qin Song who had witnessed everything, but after he saw the person who was walking towards the door, his entire person was struck dumb.

    There was a petite figure reflecting on his eyes. Although the face wasn¡¯t the same one as the face he saw during the past five years, it was the exact same face when she was in the Spirit World. Even if the face had changed, the aura that belonged to the soul wouldn¡¯t have any bits of change. The thing that they, the spirit envoys, sensed was never the appearance, but the aura of the soul...

    ¡°Miss Jun...¡± Eyes widening, Qin Song looked astonishingly at Jun Wu Xie who had just appeared outside the door. He simply couldn¡¯t believe what he had just seen.

    Why was she here?

    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Jun Wu Xie slightly nodded her head.

    ¡°What are you doing in the Soul World? It¡¯s too dangerous here, you should leave now.¡± Not having the time to bother the throb that suddenly emerged from his heart, Qin Song said quickly.

    ¡°Dangerous? You do know something, don¡¯t you?¡± Jun Wu Xie had no intention to leave at all, whereas it was the anxiety in Qin Song¡¯s speaking tone that had made her to vaguely notice something.

    Qin Song had asked Long Jiu to escape from the Soul World just now. This didn¡¯t seem to be something that Qin Song would say, but still, he said it. He must have found something big that had led him in making such a decision.

 Chapter 2565 - Meng Qiu (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2565: Meng Qiu (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what have I found, there¡¯s nothing to do with you. You don¡¯t belong to the Soul World, don¡¯t get yourself involved in the matters here. Things are way more worse than what we¡¯ve thought, you and Long Jiu need to get out of here as soon as possible.¡± With an unhideable despair in his tone, Qin Song frowned.

    What had actually happened, to the point that it had gotten Qin Song to lose all his confidence?

    Though Jun Wu Xie was confused, she did not follow what Qin Song had asked her to do.

    Long Jiu who was standing aside got more distressed as he listened to Qin Song¡¯s words. Anxiously, he squeezed himself beside the door and said, ¡°Old Five! What the hell are you talking about? Why should we leave the Soul World? The Soul World is our home, and now it¡¯s in danger, how could we leave? Old Five, what have you found? I won¡¯t believe that you would say such words.¡± Long Jiu stared at Qin Song. He often had the impression in his mind that Qin Song was always loyal to the Soul World. Even though he knew that the Soul World was fraught with peril, he had still chosen toe back no matter what, and even sneaked into the surroundings of the Spirit Tree to spy on thend, but the Qin Song in front of Long Jiu now was so strange to him. He shouldn¡¯t be speaking such things.

    A trace of bitter smile appeared on Qin Song¡¯s face. If he was able to, how was he willing to give up on the Soul World?

    But...

    ¡°Meng Qiu has betrayed the Soul World,¡± said Qin Song all of a sudden.

    The sentence had caused Long Jiu to be thunderstruck at the moment. With his eyes widened imusibly, he looked astoundingly at Qin Song.

    ¡°Master... Master he-... had betrayed the Soul World? That¡¯s impossible!! How would Master betrayed the Spirit Tree!!¡± Long Jiu couldn¡¯t ept everything that Qin Song had just said at all.

    ¡°Who is Meng Qiu?¡± Jun Wu Xie gathered her brows into a frown. Considering Long Jiu¡¯s reaction, Meng Qiu should be a spirit envoy who had a very high standing position, and he was also the Master of Long Jiu. But why was it that the betrayal of a spirit envoy would let Qin Song experience such despair?

    With the shock and puzzlement intecing in his eyes, the colour on Long Jiu¡¯s face turned pale in a split second. It was such an appalling news that he had lost the ability to regain his consciousness.

    Qin Song let out a soft sigh, he then looked at Jun Wu Xie and exined, ¡°Meng Qiu is the First Spirit Envoy in the Soul World. He is also one of the oldest souls created by the Spirit Tree. He could bemensurate with the Spirit Lord of the Spirit World, but in terms of strength, Meng Qiu is stronger than the Spirit Lord. Though the Spirit Lord has left the Soul World in the early years, Meng Qiu has always been staying here. He is deeply trusted by the Spirit Tree, and throughout all these years, Meng Qiu is the one to manage all the things in the Soul World, no matter if it¡¯s the trivial one or the important one. Even when we, the spirit envoys, are created, he¡¯s the one who teaches us... He is also the Master of mine and Long Jiu...¡±

    The moment those words came out from Qin Song¡¯s mouth, a trace of agony shed across his eyes.

    He believed that all the spirit envoys would betray the Spirit Tree, but he would never want to believe that Meng Qiu would actually do something like this.

    Meng Qiu had already obtained the highest status in the Soul World, and he was such an upright and honourable person in front of the public. Although he did not speak much, he was a man of the highest integrity. Meng Qiu was once the role model that most of the spirit envoys looked up to in the Soul World. All the spirit envoys trusted him and admired him very much.

    It had never urred to Qin Song that Meng Qiu would betray the Spirit Tree. Compared to the betrayal of any spirit envoys, this was even more uneptable to him.

    ¡°Is he strong?¡± Jun Wu Xie raised her brows.

    Qin Song forced a smile and said, ¡°Of course. Even Long Jiu and I team up against him, we would probably still be defeated by him within three attacks. He is the strongest soul entity. Among the entire Soul World, no any other soul entity is able to fight against him except for the Spirit Tree... If it isn¡¯t for his betrayal, how is it that there are so many spirit envoys who have chosen the path of rebellion?¡±

 Chapter 2566 - Meng Qiu (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2566: Meng Qiu (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Before returning to Soul World, Qin Song and Long Jiu didn¡¯t think that things would be this state. They suspected that people in the Upper Realm might have bribed some Spirit Envoys, but as long as Meng Qiu was in charge of Soul World, there would absolutely no trouble, because there was no Soul Envoy that could defeat Meng Qiu.

    However...

    When Qin Song understood everything, it was only then he realised that it was actually a disaster and it was actually Meng Qiu who masterminded it.

    ¡°Why did Master betray the Spirit Tree? I.... I cannot ept it...¡± Long Jiu was fuming with rage between gritted teeth, as he clenched his fist tightly. When Qin Song and him were born, they were mentored by Meng Qiu. They stayed with Meng Qiu to cultivate their soul power. It can be said that they have long considered Meng Qiu to be family, strong and upright.

    But Qin Song¡¯s words made the figure in Long Jiu¡¯s heart, that was ced upon a pedestal, topletely copse.

    ¡°I can¡¯t ept it too, but this is the truth. After we separated, I snuck to the location of the Spirit Tree because I want to see what actually happened...¡± Although Qin Song spoke lightly, but it revealed the images that he least wanted to recall.

    When Qin Song went to the Spirit Tree, the Spirit Tree was already surrounded by the Soul Envoy traitors, and Qin Song spent considerable effort to sneak in.

    When he saw the Spirit Tree once again, when he once again saw that familiar, tall and upright figure, his whole body was numb with shock. He saw his own Master standing under the Spirit Tree, his once in clothes, were reced by a ck, light armour, exactly the same as those donned by the traitors.

    Before Qin Song could figure out what happened, he was discovered by Meng Qiu, and he immediately captured Qin Song without saying a word. Until Qin Song was sent to the Soul Prison, he still could not ept Meng Qiu¡¯s betrayal.

    ¡°Meng Qiu has not only betrayed the Spirit Tree, but because the Spirit Tree and him had lived together for the longest, so he had plenty of opportunity to scheme against the Spirit Tree. They now haveplete control of the Spirit Tree. Meng Qiu used an ancient method of burying many Soul Reaping Stones around the Spirit Tree. And he had a seal stamped into the body of the Spirit Tree. Now, the safety of the Spirit Tree is in the hands of Meng Qiu, we cannot do anything...¡±

    Qin Song casted his gaze downwards, Meng Qiu¡¯s betrayal shocked him and made him truly despair. Meng Qiu used his understanding of the Spirit Tree, umted over days and months, nted a seal on the Spirit Tree. All these went undiscovered by them, and until everything happened, did they realise the malicious intent behind Meng Qiu¡¯s hypocrisy.

    Long Jiu stupefied with what he had heard, the Spirit Tree was sealed?

    Meng Qiu had been nning for this for a long time!

    ¡°Now, we have no other solutions. If we rise up and fight, Meng Qiu can destroy the Spirit Tree at any time. We can¡¯t risk....¡± Qin Song had a trace of bitterness in his forced smile. The most desperate was not how strong the enemy was, but that their most precious thing was in the hands of the enemy. It made them unable to fight back.

    Meng Qiu could conquer the entire Soul World effortlessly, by virtue of this, the seal of the Spirit Tree was held by Meng Qiu. If and when they decide to fight back, Meng Qiu would use this point as a form of coercion, keeping their hands tied and capturing them easily.

    ¡°What exactly does Meng Qiu have?¡± Jun Wu Xie, who was standing to one side, suddenly asked. The Soul World had a traitor, and was one with great influence who wanted nothing more than to enve the whole Soul World.

 Chapter 2567 - Meng Qiu (3)

    <h4><strong>Chapter 2567: Meng Qiu (3)</strong></h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°He himself,¡± said Qin Song suddenly.

    ¡°He himself?¡± Jun Wu Xie was confused.

    Qin Song narrowed his eyes, ¡°He has turned himself into the root of the seal that was being cast on the Spirit Tree. Whoever that tries to hurt him is the same as destroying the Spirit Tree.¡±

    Qin Song¡¯s words had gotten Jun Wu Xie stunned at the moment.

    She finally understood why would Qin Song feel so hopeless. The life of their enemy was connected to the Spirit Tree, and if they wanted to defeat their opponent and save the Spirit Tree, they must cause damages to Meng Qiu, but the injuries on Meng Qiu¡¯s body would then be converted onto the Spirit Tree.

    It might well be asked...

    Which loyal and devoted spirit envoy would dare to do such a thing?

    Though Jun Wu Xie had never met Meng Qiu, just by the scheme which he prepared beforehand, it was already enough to prove that he was an extremely cunning and resourceful foe.

    ¡°Do you guys understand about the situation in the Soul World now? We could only choose to surrender if we want the Spirit Tree to be safe. There¡¯s no way for us to fight against Meng Qiu, or else the one to be hurt isn¡¯t him but the Spirit Tree.¡± Qin Song¡¯s eyes were filled with despair. Not a single spirit envoy who was being locked up in the prison was willing to do things that were able to hurt the Spirit Tree, and when facing Meng Qiu, there was only endless despair and helplessness left awaiting them.

    While looking at Qin Song who had sunk into despair, Jun Wu Xie slightly narrowed her eyes.

    The trick that conducted by Meng Qiu hadpletely cut off Qin Song¡¯s and the others¡¯ thoughts of rebelling. What a savage man of him.

    ¡°This is interesting. I didn¡¯t know that there¡¯s actually spirit life in the Soul World who knows about the Contemporaneous Knot.¡± A smiling voice came out of nowhere all of a sudden.

    Abruptly, Qin Song who was in a state of despair tilted his head up. Looking through the air outlet, he saw a familiar figure stepping forward from behind Jun Wu Xie. The figure got bigger and bigger in size in Qin Song¡¯s eyes, instantly driving away all his consciousness from his mind.

    ¡°Ye Jue?¡± With his eyes widening, Qin Song gazed at Jun Wu Yao who had walked into his sight without him knowing when.

    Since when Jun Wu Yao left the Upper Realm, they had never once met face to face with him again. The purpose of he, Long Jiu and Situ Heng leaving the Soul World to travel around the Three Realms for thousands years was to search for him, but... even before they returned to the Soul World, they hadn¡¯t been able to meet Jun Wu Yao.

    Who knew that...

    They would be going to meet again with each other in such a circumstance.

    ¡°Lord Ye Jue, what do you mean by those words just now? The Contemporaneous Knot?¡± Qin Song was so surprised at the instant. Subconsciously, he called Jun Wu Yao with the honorific title that was given to him in the past.

    Before Jun Wu Yao left the Upper Realm, he was said to be the constant visitor of the Soul World. Although the Spirit Tree was unable to speak, they could still feel that the Spirit Tree weed the visit of Jun Wu Yao very much. Furthermore, due to the powerfulness owned by Jun Wu Yao, the spirit envoys in the Soul World during that period of time often showed their great reverence for him.

    It was just that the words ¡°Lord Ye Jue¡± had long disappeared in the Soul World for years.

    ¡°The Contemporaneous Knot is a type of seal that could be only used among the soul entities. Meng Qiu is quite talented, and he might be the only one in the entire Three Realms who is able to build the knot with the Spirit Tree, whereas you guys... It had been so many years but no one of you has actually noticed even a bit of unusualness. You guys are really... dumb.¡± Jun Wu Yao stood in front of the door, looking at the astounded face of Qin Song and casually let out a chuckle.

    ¡°Lord Ye Jue, you know about the seal? If so, do you have any solutions...¡± Vehemently, Qin Song leaned against the door with his pair of eyes seemingly to be lit on fire.

 Chapter 2568 - Meng Qiu (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2568: Meng Qiu (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Since Jun Wu Yao hade, maybe he would have the solutions to save the current Soul World!

    At this moment, Qin Song had already forgotten the conflict that existed between Jun Wu Yao and the Soul World. Compared to the fate of the Spirit Tree, everything didn¡¯t seem to be that important anymore.

    ¡°It¡¯s simple,¡± said Jun Wu Yao.

    Qin Song¡¯s eyes immediately lit up, even Long Jiu was looking at Jun Wu Yao with a zing gaze.

    They were waiting.

    They were all waiting for the veryst hope to descend.

    ¡°The Contemporaneous Knot, as the name suggests, it¡¯s the sharing of fate between two individuals. The one who casts the knot is able to totally seal off the energy of the one who is being knotted, and they will share the same wounds and injuries. It¡¯s not hard to remove the seal. One just needs to bury the soul entity who has cast the knot, into the soul that has been cast with the knot.¡± In a t tone, Jun Wu Yao stated. This was a rare seal, and its sealing progression was long andplicated. Not a single mistake was allowed to make while carrying out the sealing.

    And once the knot was cast, there would be certain risks that both the individuals would need to take on. Even Meng Qiu would need to bear the huge danger after he cast the knot on the Spirit Tree, which if there was someone else who had injured the Spirit Tree beforehand, then Meng Qiu would also have to suffer the same damage.

    Moreover, once the seal was activated, Meng Qiu too, had no way to stop it.

    He truly went all in on this matter.

    ¡°Lord Ye Jue! Please! Save the Spirit Tree!!¡± How Qin Song wished that he was able to get out of the Soul Prison immediately, not for the others but just for Jun Wu Yao to agree to lend them his hand to save the Spirit Tree.

    ¡°If I don¡¯t want to save it, why would Ie here?¡± Jun Wu Yao arched his eyebrows. He actually wasn¡¯t much interested with the things in the Soul World, but the Spirit Tree was the only one that was able to resolve the chaotic energy of Jun Wu Xie, and so... no matter how apathetic he was about it, he would still have to interfere in this matter.

    Just thought about it as a way to pay back for his behaviour of taking away the seed from the Spirit Tree.

    While being overjoyed at the news, Qin Song was so surprised that he couldn¡¯t even speak a word. He was just looking at Jun Wu Yao with his mouth open.

    Meanwhile, their conversations had already been delivered into the bamboo shed, causing those spirit envoys who earlier had the despair expression holding onto their faces to finally gleam with a trace of brightness in their eyes after listening to everything they said. All of them stood up and squeezed themselves to the door, looking at Jun Wu Yao through the narrow air outlet with their eyes glowing.

    They could feel it vaguely, that maybe... there was still hope for the Soul World!

    If it was Jun Wu Yao... maybe there was still a chance for them to turn the tables!

    ¡°Lord Ye Jue! We¡¯ll leave the Soul World to you!¡±

    ¡°Lord Ye Jue, representing the entire Soul World, we¡¯re really grateful for your great kindness!¡±

    Since when the spirit envoys in the room were captured, this was their first time to show their vitality. Even though they weren¡¯t able to leave the Soul Prison, it still couldn¡¯t hinder the imperative desire inside them.

    The teen boy who was originally sitting huddled in the corner had also stood up due to the excitement shown by hisrades. Because of his short stature, he couldn¡¯t get to the door, and also, he couldn¡¯t see what kind of person the ¡°Lord Ye Jue¡± who hisrades kept on calling was. The only thing he knew was that, this name had brought them hope.

    While facing the exhration of those spirit envoys, there weren¡¯t much emotions on Jun Wu Yao¡¯s face. With the demonic smile still hanging on his face, his eyes fell onto Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Little Xie, what are you thinking about?¡± Jun Wu Yao noticed that a moment ago, Jun Wu Xie looked a bit out of sorts in her eyes, seemingly to be thinking of something.

    Recovering from the daze, Jun Wu Xie looked at Jun Wu Yao¡¯s pair of eyes and slightly stunned. After a while, she then asked, ¡°What¡¯s their purpose?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Jun Wu Yao looked at her, puzzled.

 Chapter 2569 - The Hidden Conspiracy (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2569: The Hidden Conspiracy (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°People from the Upper Realm have spent so much effort, what exactly do they want from Soul World?¡± Jun Wu Xie squinted her eyes, it wasn¡¯t an easy thing to bribe Meng Qiu and the rest of the Spirit Envoys. Even though they were not as loyal as Qin Song and Long Jiu, but they were souls of the Soul World, they were born with a high degree of loyalty to the Spirit Tree. To have made thempletely abandon the Spirit Tree and choosing to rebel, was absolutely not a simple thing.

    Jun Wu Xie didn¡¯t know exactly what scheme the Upper Realm used to poison such arge number of Spirit Envoys, but even Spirit Envoys the likes of Meng Qiu could be persuaded by the Upper Realm showed that the Upper Realm spent considerable effort to do so.

    They paid a great price that even Meng Qiu was willing to use The Contemporaneous Knot, what was their purpose?

    This point, Jun Wu Xie still could notprehend.

    She did not think that the Upper Realm was simply trying to attack the Soul World. After all, the Soul World had existed for so many years. Before Jun Wu Yao left the Upper Realm, he often went into the Soul World, with his acute intuition, if at that time, there were Spirit Envoys who had rebellious intent, he couldn¡¯t not realise it.

    Very clearly, everything started after Jun Wu Yao left the Upper Realm. Within this thousand years, what was it that the Upper Realm have discovered in the Soul World that made them pay such a great price to control the Soul World?

    The more Qin Song spoke, the more Jun Wu Xie could notprehend the secret. The more energy the Upper Realm spent, the more it proved that the Soul World was of great significance to them.

    But....

    Exactly what is it?

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s suspicion caused Jun Wu Yao to be a little shocked. The little guy¡¯s thinking was always a step ahead of others. She was thinking not only about the conspiracy she sees right now, but also the purpose behind the conspiracy.

    ¡°Qin Song, did you discover anything abnormal here?¡± Jun Wu Xie looked towards Qin Song.

    Qin Song looked at Jun Wu Xie in a daze, Jun Wu Xie doubt he heard her question. This point... they have not thought of before.

    ¡°Strange? I....¡± Qin Song tried hard to recall more details, but all that he could think of was just too little.

    ¡°Those seniors who were taken away...¡± A shy voice suddenly sounded from inside the house.

    Qin Song turned around and looked at the boy who spoke. It was the scared teenager from before.

    When the boy and Qin Song looked at each other, the boy was a bit timid. He was not sure if what he said was considered abnormal. But it was what he felt in his gut, so he said it.

    ¡°I.... I am not sure too.... I just..... Just feel.... There is something wrong... Apart from the detention ce in Soul World, they only took the seniors away from Soul Prison.... And they never came back.... Isn¡¯t this.... strange?¡± The youth stuttered as he spoke, the fear and helplessness in his heart made his voice tremble.

    But what he didn¡¯t know was, his stuttering speech made a new idea pop into Qin Song¡¯s head.

    An idea that had always been ignored!

    ¡°Kid! You are right!¡± A touch of joy shed in Qin Song¡¯s eyes as he turned and looked at Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°If there¡¯s anything abnormal, then the Spirit Envoys locked up here and the way they are treated in itself is a very abnormal urrence.¡±

    ¡°Hmm? What do you mean?¡± Jun Wu Xie quirked her eyebrows.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t been locked in here long, so I don¡¯t know the details. But since I¡¯ve been here, there were many Spirit Envoys who got taken away.¡±

 Chapter 2570 - The Hidden Conspiracy (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2570: The Hidden Conspiracy (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Those spirit envoys who were taken away had nomonality at all, but everyday, there would be a batch of spirit envoys being brought out of the Soul Prison, and they would never appear again after that.

    At first, Qin Song did not notice anything suspicious about this matter but the words from the boy had reminded him something.

    If they wanted to destroy their souls, they could just burn them down with the spirit fire, why would they need to bring those people out everyday?

    In the Soul World, the Soul Prison was the only ce which was suitable to lock the soul entity up. Where had those spirit envoys been taken too? Were they dead? Or were they still alive? If it wasn¡¯t for the purpose of ughtering them, why were they brought out?

    A huge mystery was brought up due to the fact stated by the boy, causing Qin Song to be at a lost, enshrouded with a dense fog, not being able to view or touch anything, and there was only the cold breeze blowing bleak across his neck.

    Listening to Qin Song¡¯s every single word, Jun Wu Xie could vaguely notice the fact that those spirit envoys were being taken away was unlikely to be a simple matter.

    ¡°We can slowly think about theseter, or we can just find a way to beat Meng Qiu and asked him.¡± Standing aside, Long Jiu said. Even Qin Song and Jun Wu Xie weren¡¯t able to figure it out in the meantime, it would be even more confusing for him to understand it.

    Since Jun Wu Yao had the solution to remove the Contemporaneous Knot, then... let¡¯s just save the Spirit Tree first!

    Though Long Jiu was really anxious, he did not dare to show any signs of him restlessly prodding them to quickly take action in his words, worrying that the moody Satan might be annoyed and decided to leave right away without giving any help. By then, they could do nothing except to bawl their eyes out.

    ¡°There are a lot of spirit envoys around Meng Qiu. I¡¯m afraid that it won¡¯t be easy for us to deal with him if we go face to face against him.¡± Qin Ge frowned. Of course it would be good if Jun Wu Yao was willing to intervene in this matter, but the problem now was that... if they were going to have a fight with Meng Qiu, then the Spirit Tree would be the one to be hurt.

    ¡°If he carries out the threat using the Spirit Tree...¡± Looking at Jun Wu Yao, Qin Song spoke hesitantly.

    Jun Wu Yao cocked his brows.

    ¡°What does it have to do with me?¡±

    ¡°...¡± Qin Song looked unbelievably at Jun Wu Yao with his eyes widened.

    What... What did he say?

    What did it have to do with him?

    ¡°Hold on! Lord Ye Jue... What do you mean?¡± Long Jiu couldn¡¯t hold it back anymore. Didn¡¯t Jun Wu Yao have just agreed to help them? Why... did he change his mind in just a blink of an eye?

    ¡°Wu Yao is right,¡± said Jun Wu Xie suddenly.

    Long Jiu almost broke into tears.

    What was wrong with them?

    ¡°Jun¡¯s girl, you guys... Don¡¯t you guys... This is such a critical moment, you guys can¡¯t just leave it alone!!¡± Long Jiu was so close to kneel down for both the two of them. What were they going to do if the couple just threw everything up and left after getting all the information? How about the Soul World?

    Qin Song staggered. It was as if the whole room of spirit envoys who had just gotten their hopes up were being sshed with a pale of frosty water from the top at the very moment, causing them to shiver in cold.

    While looking at their reactions, Jun Wu Xie gave out a small sigh and said, ¡°Are you guys going to let Meng Qiu know that you guys have teamed up with Wu Yao? Isn¡¯t this a way to give the others the opportunity to trip you up? Don¡¯t forget that he¡¯s the top ¡°wanted¡± man in the Soul World.¡± Speaking, Jun Wu Xie lifted her hand up and gently knocked on Jun Wu Yao¡¯s chest.

    At that time, everyone regained their wits and had finally gotten the exact meaning in Jun Wu Yao¡¯s words!

    Yes, Meng Qiu was able to threaten all the spirit envoys in the Soul World using the Spirit Tree, but he couldn¡¯t apply the threat on the people outside the Soul World.

    And Jun Wu Yao...

    He belonged to thetter!

    Meng Qiu had been staying in the Soul World for years, there was no way he wouldn¡¯t know about the things that were done by Jun Wu Yao during that year. He would have never thought that the return of Jun Wu Yao was to help the Soul World.

 Chapter 2571 - The Hidden Conspiracy (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2571: The Hidden Conspiracy (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The identity of Jun Wu Yao was originally very sensitive to the Soul World, but for the Soul World now... there was no any identity that could be more well-suited than his when dealing with Meng Qiu.

    Qin Song and the others were immediately enlightened. With the despair on their faces turning into surprise, every single one of them stared at Jun Wu Yao. Gazes ming, as if they were going to pounce onto Jun Wu Xie and gave a kiss on his handsome face.

    ¡°So, shall we let Old Five and the others out and find a ce to hide them, and after that we would just need to wait for Lord Ye Jue you to take action?¡± Long Jiu clenched his fists and set his jaws, making the posture as if he was ready to smash open the door of the Soul Prison.

    But Jun Wu Xie suddenly raised her hand and stopped Long Jiu¡¯s behaviour.

    ¡°Qin Song and the others can¡¯t leave now.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Long Jiu stunned.

    They had already found the people but they couldn¡¯t save them?

    Qin Song agreed, ¡°Miss Jun is right. If we leave, Meng Qiu will surely be aware of it and start to take precautions. There are so many guards in the Soul Prison, if it isn¡¯t someone with a very powerful strength, there¡¯s absolutely no way that the spirit envoys who are being locked up in here can be saved. Once we leave, with the acuity Meng Qiu has, he will soon notice that something had happened, and by the time when Lord Ye Jue turns up, the first thing Meng Qiu will question will be whether if everything that has happened is rted to Lord Ye Jue. Thus, to prevent Meng Qiu from getting suspicious, I can¡¯t leave.¡±

    ¡°But... But... If you guys don¡¯t leave... what if those guardse and take you away?¡± Long Jiu was slightly distressed. There were spirit envoys who would be taken away from the Soul Prison everyday, and Qin Song and the others had also mentioned it themselves, that they were uncertain about the ce where those spirit envoys were taken to. If they continued to stay here... wouldn¡¯t it be too dangerous for them?!

    Qin Song shook his head.

    ¡°We can still bear the risk. As long as Meng Qiu can be defeated and the seal on the Spirit Tree can be removed, no matter how much we sacrifice, it¡¯s all worthy.¡±

    Qin Song and the rest of them must stay, and this was also why Jun Wu Yao didn¡¯t straight off kill those guards but just drugged them with the ck Snake when they came to the Soul Prison. Before learning thoroughly about the situation in the Soul World, they must do their best to not beat the bush and startle the snake since nobody knew what was going to happen next.

    The spirit envoys in the Soul World could do nothing about the seal on the Spirit Tree. They could only entrust their hopes onto Jun Wu Yao.

    Long Jiu had nothing to say anymore. If he still insisted on getting Qin Song and the others out of the prison, then he would be really dumb, but the moment he thought about the risk that hisrades might probably suffer from, he felt extremely depressed. Now, all he wanted to do was just to get rid off those traitors and revive the serenity of the Soul World!

    ¡°Lord Ye Jue, we¡¯ll leave everything to you.¡± Once again, Qin Song looked at Jun Wu Yao and said genuinely.

    Jun Wu Yao responded, ¡°Even if it¡¯s not for you, I¡¯ll still save the Spirit Tree.¡± He wasn¡¯t going to ept the indebtedness.

    Jun Wu Yao slowly raised his hand and wrapped his arm around Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°All the things I do are for the sake of my wife. There¡¯s nothing to do with the others.¡± He had no intention in making himself the saviour of the Soul World when he came to this ce.

    Dumbfounded, Qin Song looked at Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao who were hugging each other. The things that he missed to catch just now due to nervousness were now fully disying in front of his eyes. He felt an unreasonable catch of suffocation radiating from his heart, it was so painful that the colour on his face went pale.

    After making the effort in finding his voice back, slightly trembling, he spoke, ¡°I see. Anyhow... I still want to thank you.¡±

    Jun Wu Yao did not say anything. Since they had already known about the condition of the Spirit Tree, then it would be up to him and Jun Wu Xie in taking the next step.

 Chapter 2572 - The Hidden Conspiracy (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2572: The Hidden Conspiracy (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Long Jiu spoke with Qin Song for quite a while before leaving with Jun Wu Yao and the others.

    Before Jun Wu Xie left, she instructed Qin Song on some things; she wanted him to pay attention to what the Spirit Envoys, who were taken away, had inmon with each other, and also to listen to the dialogue between the guards to find out more clues.

    Qin Song listened quietly, his heart filled with bitterness, that inexplicable bitterness made him cold. He also knew that at this moment, he should not be so depressed. There were still many things that he needed to do. He could only cheer up and fight hard.

    After leaving the Soul Prison, Long Jiu¡¯s eyes were slightly red after witnessing his brothers-in-arms were forced to stay in that narrow bamboo house, watching so many of hispanions subjected to the control of the traitors, he felt extremely terrible.

    ¡°Are you crying?¡± Jun Wu Xie turned to look at the red eyed Long Jiu as she walked through the forest.

    Long Jiu blew his nose, pretending to be strong, and said in a muffled voice, ¡°No, some dust flew into my eyes.¡±

    ¡°Everything will get better.¡± Jun Wu Xie rarely consoled people, and although her words were simple, it made Long Jiu feel much better.

    Looking at Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao, he tried his best to be strong. It was not the end yet, they still had a chance!

    ¡°Lord Ye Jue, what do you need me to do?¡± Long Jiu asked seriously.

    Jun Wu Yao said, ¡°Don¡¯t fret.¡± Finished, he turned to Jun Wu Xie his eye reflected in an indulgent light, ¡°What good ideas does Little Xie have?¡±

    This little girl¡¯s brain is quick, she must have thought of some schemes.

    Jun Wu Xie wasn¡¯t in a hurry to speak as she stared at the grass in deep thought.

    Jun Wu Yao was not in a hurry as well, he just stood quietly beside her.

    ¡°We need to first find Meng Qiu.¡± Jun Wu Xie suddenly spoke.

    ¡°Head to the Spirit Tree?¡± Jun Wu Yao asked.

    ¡°No.¡± Jun Wu Xie shook her head, ¡°Let hime find us on his own volition.¡±

    ¡°Hmm? How do we get him to do that?¡± Jun Wu Yao¡¯s interest was perked.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s gaze fell upon Long Jiu.

    Long Jiu grew nervous under her stare as he started to check himself from head to toe, but didn¡¯t discover anything wrong with his person. But for reasons unknown, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s gaze made him feel a little creeped out.

    ¡°Don¡¯t... Don¡¯t look at me like this...¡± He felt a little weak.

    Jun Wu Xie crooked her finger and beckoned to Long Jiu, Long Jiu shivered because he felt a bad premonitioning. But, under Jun Wu Yao¡¯s scrutiny, he could only brace himself and strode forward.

    ¡°Meng Qiu is your Master?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked.

    ¡°He used to be! Now, he cannot be considered my master! I don¡¯t have such a malevolent master.¡± Long Jiu spat disdainfully.

    Jun Wu Xie did not bother with his outburst.

    ¡°You being captured, does Meng Qiu know?¡±

    Long Jiu shook his head, ¡°I was caught halfway. After they caught me, they brought me along their journey. They most likely did not report it to Meng Qiu.¡±

    ¡°Does Meng Qiu know that you came back together with Qin Song?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked again.

    ¡°I guess.... He knows... Old Five and I always travel together. When we initially were dispatched, Meng Qiu knew.¡± Long Jiu was more and more confused about what exactly Jun Wu Xie was nning.

    ¡°You go.¡± Jun Wu Xie said.

    ¡°Go? Where do I go?¡± Long Jiu was a little stumped.

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    ¡°To see Meng Qiu.¡±

 Chapter 2573 - Walk Right into The Trap (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2573: Walk Right into The Trap (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    In the Soul World, there was a big broad man, dressed in a ck light armor, sitting up straight on the ground under the Spirit Tree. The lofty tree behind him soared high up into the clouds, whereas its thick and sturdy trunk was as broad as a skyscraper. Its packed leaves were glowing with faint light, ovepping with each other, as if it was a huge umbre.

    The man had a calm expression on his face with a pair of dashing eyebrows projecting an aura of dignity. He looked tough and handsome, seemingly to be in his early thirties.

    ¡°Lord Meng Qiu.¡± A spirit envoy, dressed in a ck armor, walked towards the Spirit Tree and bowed to the man with his waist slightly bending forward.

    Meng Qiu turned his head over slowly and looked indifferently at the spirit envoy. A low and deep voice came under the Spirit Tree.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    Meng Qiu, the strongest spirit envoy in the Soul World of all time, was created by the Spirit Tree in the early years when the Soul World was established. It could be said that he was one of the oldest spirit envoys created by the Spirit Tree. He had no predecessor to guide him, and could only nesciently figure the connotation of his existence all by himself. Since he had been serving beside the Spirit Tree for many years, everyone would often think of him as the very first guardian of the Spirit Tree.

    But now, he had be the first spirit envoy to betray the Spirit Tree.

    ¡°Lord Meng Qiu, we seem to have discovered the trace of Long Jiu,¡± said the spirit envoy.

    ¡°Long Jiu?¡± The expression on Meng Qiu¡¯s face remained calm and steady, and there wasn¡¯t any specific tone heard in his speaking voice. With his mouth mumbling the familiar name, he raised his eyes and looked at the Spirit Tree behind him.

    It had been countless years and the Spirit Tree had always been silently rooting itself in this ce. Neither would it get angry or speak. There were vines dangling from the branches with a faint halo radiating from them, as if they were the gxies that had been falling from the sky. Once, those gentle vines were just like the pair of hands of the Spirit Tree, sending the newborn souls into the Soul World with a soft pat, but now, those vines were just hanging on the branches of the tree without even moving a bit, let alone expressing the feelings of the Spirit Tree.

    While being in a daze, it was as if the tremendous glowing tree in his eyes was just a normal tree with no spirituality inside it.

    ¡°Of course he¡¯ll be back. He has a close rtionship with Qin Song since young. Since Qin Song has returned to the Soul World, it¡¯s certain that Long Jiu will alsoe back.¡± There wasn¡¯t any emotion in Meng Qiu¡¯s t voice. He just lifted his hand up and touched the vine that dangled from the tree.

    The sense of coldness under his fingers was just like the cold skin of the nt that he stroked over, which had long lost its warmth that it usually had in the past.

    ¡°Then, do we need to capture him?¡± The ck armored spirit envoy narrowed his eyes, ¡°Since Qin Song has the ability to sneak into the surroundings of the Spirit Tree, the strength of Long Jiu too, isn¡¯t weak, if he breaks in here...¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter if hees?¡± Abruptly, Meng Qiu interrupted the ck armored spirit envoy who hadn¡¯t finished his words and said.

    The spirit envoy stunned. By the time he raised his eyes and looked in the direction of Meng Qiu, Meng Qiu had already stood up with both his hands clenched on his back, giving out an invisible pressure from his big and tall stature.

    Even the ck armored spirit envoy who belonged to the same party as him couldn¡¯t help himself from getting frightened when he saw how imposing Meng Qiu was with his manner.

    Meng Qiu had yet to show his power, but that was already enough for him to bring them such a strong pressure, what if he began to attack...

    Suddenly realizing that the worry he mentioned just now was such a ridiculous joke, the ck armored spirit envoy quickly responded, ¡°It¡¯s your subordinate that has made an indiscreet remark! There¡¯s Lord Meng Qiu guarding the Spirit Tree, even if there are ten Long Jius, they still aren¡¯t the opponent of Lord Meng Qiu, not to mention that there¡¯s only one Long Jiu. Of course... Of course there¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡±

    Meng Qiu slightly lowered his eyes, ¡°Speak about it, it¡¯s been a long time since I, the Master, and Long Jiu meet each other. Just settle it yourselves, lock him up in the Soul Prison. It will be nice for him to meet his bestie Qin Song.

 Chapter 2574 - Walk Right into The Trap (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2574: Walk Right into The Trap (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    A weird phenomenon suddenly appeared in the Soul World that had already been taken over by Meng Qiu.

    Whenever there were arge number of traitors on the march, an eye-catching figure would always hop into their sights.

    ¡°You these bastards! If you guys got the nerves to betray, then shall you guys got the nerves to catch me! You¡¯re all a bunch of rubbish!¡± Standing dauntlessly on the crest of the mountain with his legs stepping on the hard huge rock, Long Jiu pointed at the group of ck armored spirit envoys who were moving halfway up the mountain. He looked a little miserable in his clothes, but there was the word ¡°disdain¡± clearly written all over his face!

    Every single one of those ck armored spirit envoys below him was foamed with rage that even smoke began toe out from their orifices, wishing that they could drag Long Jiu down and beat his ass up!

    But the strange thing was, that although Long Jiu was quite strong, his strength still couldn¡¯t be considered as the top in the Soul World, and before this, those ck armored spirit envoys had already caught numerous spirit envoys who were stronger than Long Jiu, but it was the time to face Long Jiu, all they felt was just huge helplessness.

    Two days ago, Long Jiu suddenly became really ¡°active¡± all around the Soul World. Wherever he appeared, not a single ce was able to escape from falling into chaos because of him.

    In the past during the peacetime of the Soul World, the bad-tempered and clumsy personalities of Long Jiu had often gotten himself into quite a lot of trouble, and at that time, all the spirit envoys would mostly just let out a helplessugh, but now... after facing Long Jiu the scourge, all they wanted to do was just to toss a rock onto this idiot and crush him down!

    They had no idea where did Long Jiu learn those wretched tricks from, shooting randomly at them from a very far distance with his soul power, causing them to suffer a lot from the dispersed flying attacks. But till the moment when they began to take the counter and attack Long Jiu, this fe would actually run away, faster than anyone else, as if he had applied oil under his foot!!

    ¡°Damn it! This fe has been staying in the Three Realms for such a long time, what the hell has he learned! Is he going to fight or not!!¡± The ck armored spirit envoys had been running and chasing after Long Jiu for quite a distance to the point that they almost coughed their blood out. Standing on the mountainside while ring at Long Jiu who was acting wildly on the top of the mountain, me almost spurted out from their eyes.

    Qin Song too, had gone to the Three Realms but there wasn¡¯t much effort needed for them to capture him. In the entire Soul World, for all the spirit envoys who were unwilling to give in, which one of them that didn¡¯t they use only little effort to capture? But when it was Long Jiu who they were going to face, they suddenly had the urge to gnash their teeth.

    The thinking of the soul entity in the Soul World was rtively simple. Most of them would fight face to face with each other, and they seldom escaped from the battle, which was also the veryst dignity of theirs.

    However, when it came to Long Jiu, once he noticed that they started to show their stances in chasing after him, he would then run away, even faster than the rabbit, and don¡¯t even bother to mention the fight!

    After Long Jiu had pulled his distance slightly away from those spirit envoys, he would halt his steps and once again poured scorn on them. Listening to the way he spat out the filthy words, it almost shredded their cognition of lives.

    ¡°You idiots! Are you tired? Juste after me if you have the guts to! You bastards! Do you think that I¡¯m afraid of you! You¡¯re just a bunch of idiots, don¡¯t think that you are going to catch me!!¡± Standing in the wind, Long Jiu pointed at those ck armored spirit envoys who were chasing after him and shouted scornfully at them while withstanding the strong wind that was blowing onto his face. When he was staying in the Three Realms, he and Qiao Chu had be ¡°buddies¡±, and it was all thanks to that, as both the two people had done nothing except for learning the essence of the methods to disdain people in the Three Realms. In the daily life, Long Jiu wouldn¡¯t have the guts to speak those nasty words, but now, since Jun Wu Xie had given him the permission to do so, he could curse whatever he wanted to and it would be all fine!

    The more filthier he cursed, the better it was!

    How could those ck armored spirit envoys who were born and raised in the Soul World were able to fight against Long Jiu in such things? Everyone was so angry that their faces went green.

 Chapter 2575 - Walking Right Into The Trap (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2575: Walking Right Into The Trap (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    If there was an axe in hand, those ck d Spirit Envoys would hack him to death!

    Not fighting back?

    Not escaping!

    He¡¯s here to create trouble!

    As he looked at the ck armoured Spirit Envoys nearing the mountain, Long Jiu didn¡¯t hesitate as he turned tail and ran. Looking at the way he broke into a wild run, he no longer had that abusive attitude from just now.

    The ck armoured Spirit Envoys were spitting mad as they flew into a rage because of Long Jiu¡¯s humiliation, as they shouted their murderous intents. They couldn¡¯t manage more than a few lines because theycked more curse words.

    ¡°Long Jiu! If you got guts, don¡¯t run!¡±

    ¡°You better stop!¡±

    ¡°Dammit! Still running!¡±

    Long Jiu ran on madly, even if the screams sounded one after another, he turned a deaf ear towards them as he ran at the fastest speed possible.

    Although Long Jiu¡¯s strength was not at the top of the Soul World, but he was also considered an exponent. Amongst those ck armoured Spirit Envoys, there were some who are on par with Long Jiu. If they were to seriously engage in a fight, it would be difficult to win.

    But the problem was...

    Long Jiu had no intention of fighting them. He kept dodging them in order to not give them a chance to close in on him. Once he was a little distance from them, he would stop, turn his head and shouted curses at them. Those ck armoured Spirit Envoys following close behind would get so mad that their blood vessels were on the verge of bursting!

    In the dark, Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao were observing that scene of chaos. With regard to Long Jiu¡¯s action, Jun Wu Xie was rather speechless.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think that...¡± Jun Wu Xie looked at Long Jiu who had stopped to curse at those Spirit Envoys once more, her expression was slightly confused.

    She really didn¡¯t think that the vocabry of Long Jiu¡¯s curses would be so rich. She still remembered that when she was in the evil domain, Long Jiu was not like this...who had he learnt this from?

    Jun Wu Yao originally wanted Long Jiu to distract the ck armoured Spirit Envoys but he didn¡¯t expect that not only did Long Jiu fulfilled his task so well, he even.... Exceeded beyond Jun Wu Yao¡¯s expectations.

    ¡°Don¡¯t listen anymore.¡± Jun Wu Yao covered Jun Wu Xie¡¯s ears with his hands.

    The more Long Jiu cursed at them, the worse the words became. Although it was part of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s n, but Jun Wu Yao didn¡¯t want those nasty words to taint Jun Wu Xie¡¯s ears.

    Jun Wu Xie lifted her head to Jun Wu Yao, helplessness in her eyes.

    Long Jiu kept dodging the ck armoured Spirit Envoys for a few days. They didn¡¯t even touched the corner of his clothes, they no longer had the energy to chase after Long Jiu. At the beginning, they were cursing back loudly at Long Jiu, but now, they didn¡¯t even have an interest in chasing after him. But, if they didn¡¯t chase, Long Jiu would start cursing at them, he cursed at them until they were fuming mad and rushed at him.

    The end was tragic....

    On the seventh day, Long Jiu led more than a hundred ck armoured Spirit Envoys on a wild goose chase, and those people finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore.

    ¡°Lord Meng Qiu!!! That damn Long Jiu, ourrades are about to be tormented to death by him!¡± A ck armoured Spirit Envoy, with tears and snot covering his face, kneeled before Meng Qiu as he used Long Jiu of ¡®many evil deeds¡¯.

    They were the actual traitors, but after meeting Long Jiu, they lived in agony as if they have met their fathers¡¯ killer. In their hearts, they have considered Long Jiu to be the root of evil that needed to be vanquished.

    Meng Qiu knitted his brows slightly as he looked at the Spirit Envoy who knelt at his feet. His calm face finally showed a little unhappiness.

    ¡°You can¡¯t even capture him?¡± Meng Qiu¡¯s face held mild anger. Long Jiu was his disciple, and Meng Qiu knew exactly what he was capable of.

 Chapter 2576 - Soul Ascending Altar (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2576: Soul Ascending Altar (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Based on strength, Long Jiu cannot bepared to Qin Song. In terms of intelligence, he had an inflexible, one-track mind, he only acted rashly and didn¡¯t know how to adapt to circumstances. So upon knowing that Long Jiu was back, Meng Qiu didn¡¯t spend much effort as he thought that he would be able to capture Long Jiu in a couple of days. Who knew...

    As he looked at the bunch of snivelling ck armoured Spirit Envoys, Meng Qiu could not help but wonder if Long Jiu had been ¡°bought¡± by someone.

    With Long Jiu¡¯s character, if he knew the current situation of Soul World, they wouldn¡¯t have to find him, he would have angrily barged up to them. Even though he knew he could not win, he would have just acted recklessly rather than employing such circuitous tactics.

    ¡°Lord Meng Qiu, we really don¡¯t know what to do with that Long Jiu. He would fight then retreat. If we don¡¯t chase after him, he would just stand there and curse at us. If he meets the prison warden team, he would create a disturbance, tormenting people till they fall off their horses.... Please, we request Lord Meng Qiu help us subdue this devil!¡± A ck armoured Spirit Envoy kowtowed to Meng Qiu. The destructive force of Long Jiu might not be big, but that was too nauseating! Now when they saw Long Jiu, they got a tingling sensation, they were slowly developing trauma.

    ¡°Where is he now?¡± Meng Qiu asked coldly.

    ¡°Near Yun Ling Mountain.¡± The ck armoured Spirit Envoy replied hurriedly.

    Meng Qiu breathed a sigh of relief, and stood from under the Spirit Tree, ¡°That¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll go meet with him myself.¡±

    Upon hearing Meng Qiu¡¯s words, the ck armoured Spirit Envoys beamed. Meng Qiu was extremely strong, if he met with Long Jiu, even if Long Jiu tried his best, it would be hard to escape from Meng Qiu.

    ¡°Thank you for your trouble, Lord Meng Qiu!¡± the group of Spirit Envoys kowtowed in gratitude.

    Meng Qiu waved his hand, ¡°Go watch over him, I need to visit the Soul Ascending Altar first.¡±

    When it came to the Soul Ascending Altar, the ck armoured Spirit Envoys¡¯ smiles froze on their faces in an instant, and their eyes became a little cautious and fearful.

    In the Soul World, there were two areas the Spirit Envoys did not dare to visit, one was the Reincarnation Path and the other was the Soul Ascending Altar.

    Reincarnation Path was for those spirit lives who wanted to be born human. Any spirit life who wanted to reincarnate to a human would walk into the Reincarnation Path and be reborn as a human in the Upper Realm. However, whoever who entered the Reincarnation Path would have their memories wiped; everything of the Soul World would no longer be a part of their memories. They would be each born into a household, and be the people of the Upper Realm.

    It can be said that in a certain sense, the reincarnation would bring new life to the spirit life.

    And the Soul Ascending Altar was the scariest ce in Soul World.

    Different from Reincarnation Path, once the spirit life stepped onto the Soul Ascending Altar, the spirit life would be scattered and disappear from Upper Realm forever.

    The Reincarnation Path and the Soul Ascending Altar were respectively guarded by the strongest Spirit Envoys, Meng Qiu was in charge of the Soul Ascending Altar.

    All Spirit Envoys, who upon hearing about the Soul Ascending Altar, could not control the fear from within their hearts.

    In fact, in the Soul World, the Soul Ascending Altar was rarely used. Few souls will be punished by the rising soul station. Even if they make mistakes, most of them are also locked into the soul wall. From ancient times to the present, in the soul world. In the middle of it, there is no sin that has made it necessary to sumb to the ascendant, but the horror of the sorrowful tform was still lingering in the heart of every soul.

    When Meng Qiu left the Spirit Tree, none of the Spirit Envoys followed him to the Soul Ascending Altar. He walked through Soul World alone, headed to the most forbidden ce within Soul World.

 Chapter 2577 - Soul Ascending Altar (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2577: Soul Ascending Altar (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The Soul Ascending Altar was located at the corner of Soul World, and it sat atop the Soul Mountain, with the Soul Devourer behind it.

    The surrounding was silent, even those bird-type spirit lives did not dare near this area. Ashen green water ran through the Soul Devourer River at the foot of the mountain. The river was seemingly clear but it looked like a deep abyss as the bottom of the river could not be seen. The water in the Soul Devourer River was rumoured to drank by those who havemitted grave mistakes or by those who had impure thoughts. Drinking water from the river would bring severe pain to the soul, but at the same time, it could wash away the seven emotions and desires in the soul.

    The seemingly clear river, but it seems to have no bottom, the end of the year cannot see the bottom of the river, the water in the soul-seeking river, the rumour is to give those who made mistakes, and the mind is not pure, let the people drink, the river will drink The soul brings the pain of heart-breaking, but at the same time, it would wash away the seven emotions and six sensory pleasures within the soul.

    To erase the growing darkness from within the soul and to restore the original purity.

    At the beginning of the establishment of the Soul World, every five years, all the souls who were born and stayed in the Soul World would go to the Soul Devourer River and drank the water from the river in order to wash away the darkness that might have been retained in the past years.

    But the pain brought by the water was indescribable, that heart-rending, soul-splitting torment, was the Soul World¡¯s greatest torture.

    Every five years, those spirit lives whoe to drink the river water, came with a very heavy sense of tension, as they waited for the inevitable pain.

    This habit was sustained for many years, one generation after another, they long considered it to be one of the rules of Soul World.

    It was unknown which year it started, but a Spirit Envoy, who after drinking the water, went to the Spirit Tree toment about the torment after ingesting the Soul Devourer River water. The benevolent Spirit Tree could not stand it, and erased this tradition from Soul World.

    Right at the start, there were still some stubborn and old fashioned Spirit Envoys who persisted with the tradition. However, as time passed, the Spirit Envoys who made the journey grew lesser.

    Within thest thousand years, there was no longer any Spirit Envoys who came to the Soul Devourer River to drink its water.

    Meng Qiu walked to the Soul Devourer River alone. He looked down at his reflection floating on the surface of the river; tall, straight, cold, calm, he could not remember how he looked when he first saw himself reflected by the water. He also could no longer remember the pain which permeated the soul when he drank the water.

    After a moment¡¯s pause, Meng Qiu continued on to Soul Mountain.

    On top of Soul Mountain sat the Soul Ascending Altar. It was supposed to be guarded by Meng Qiu and several other powerful Spirit Envoys. But now, those who had guarded the ce were long gone. The mountain was filled instead with many ck armoured, resolute and murderous soldiers.

    The strange thing was, the eyes of the soldiers were not gray as they should be if they were from Soul World, but their eyes were brown... just like the humans from the Upper Realm.

    The spirit lives who had not experienced reincarnation, their eyes were gray. The spirit lives who had entered reincarnation, and even if they returned to Soul World after death, their eyes would still hold traces of ck or brown, a reflection of their time in the Upper Realm.

    Very evidently, the men guarding the Soul Mountain these days were not Spirit Envoys from the Soul World, but in fact a group of human souls from the Upper Realm.

    Those soldiers, who saw that Meng Qiu had arrived at the peak, took a uniformed and orderly step back to make way for Meng Qiu. The weapons they held were cursed and could bring great harm to a spirit life.

    From the foot of the mountain to the peak, the sacred altar that stood on the top of the mountain could be seen. It was built by with a whole piece of Soul Reaping Stone. Beside the altar, the number of souls from the Upper Realm was somewhat overwhelming.

 Chapter 2578 - Soul Ascending Altar (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2578: Soul Ascending Altar (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Those soldiers did not make their way immediately for Meng Qiu when they saw his figure. Instead, they blocked in front of Meng Qiu with a cold face, standing stone still.

    However, Meng Qiu, the one who had taken the entire Soul World under his control, had not aroused any bits of discontent within him due to their blockage. Contrarily, he kept away the imperiousness in his eyes and spoke in a deep voice, ¡°This is Meng Qiu, who has some important things to meet Lord Jun Gu.¡±

    Still, those soldiers did not give out the way but just let someone enter the Soul Ascending Altar to inform the said person. After receiving the order a few momentster, only then they let Meng Qiu in.

    Entering the region of the Soul Ascending Altar, even though he hadn¡¯t stepped into the exact ce yet, the energy produced by therge amount of Soul Reaping Stones had already given Meng Qiu the feeling of his soul power being suppressed. Instead of looking around, he kept his eyes straight and followed behind the soldier who was leading him moving forward.

    Not knowingly when, there were rows of sheds built beside the Soul Ascending Altar. They were all made of the Soul Reaping Stones, and there wasn¡¯t any vents in the room, except that the sides of the sheds that were facing the altar were all enclosed with numerous iron poles. Behind the poles, it could be clearly seen that there were a lot of spirit envoys imprisoned inside the sheds. Eyes losing focus, they looked extremely wan and dejected, curling themselves up in the narrow space while trembling in fear.

    Compared to those spirit envoys who were locked up in the Soul Prison, the conditions of these spirit envoys were way more scarier. It was as if they had lost their souls. Even when Meng Qiu passed by in front of them, there was still no responseing from them. They were just crouching in a group with their bodies trembling, as if they were a group of sheep that were waiting to be ughtered.

    There was a spacious and huge pce towering splendidly among the rows of crude and somber small dwellings. A few of brown-eyed soldiers were standing in front of the entrance with their hands carrying the cursed artefacts. After seeing Meng Qiu who was brought by theirrade, they slowly opened the entrance door of the pce.

    As the door was being pushed open, a creaking sound was heard, echoing beside the ears of Meng Qiu. With his eyes looking deep, Meng Qiu stood still while he waited for the path in front of him to be opened.

    ¡°Please,¡± said the soldier who had led him to the pce in a deep voice.

    Only then Meng Qiu raised his head and walked into the pce.

    There was a strange aroma pervading inside the big and bright pce. It wasn¡¯t as sweet as the fragrance of a flower but more of the smell of an incense wood. On the main seat in the big hall, there sat a charming looking and charismatic man, dressed in a ck armor. It was the deepest colour of all, but he looked unreasonably stunning in the armor. He was sitting on the highest position, well-postured. The handsome face seemed to be a masterpiece created by God, whereas there was a trace of sharpness andposed quality, which did not match well with his appearance, found in his pair of clear eyes.

    The man seemed to be in his early twenties, but the imposing aura radiated from all over his body was so strong that it couldn¡¯t be neglected by anyone else. Even when it was Meng Qiu who was facing the man, the aura he possessed submissively got weaker.

    ¡°Meng Qiu hase to meet you, Lord Jun Gu.¡± Lifting the hem of his clothes, Meng Qiu kneeled on his single knee in front of the man.

    Jun Gu who was sitting on the main seat slightly raised his eyes and looked at Meng Qiu. There was a petite woman with a tender but gloomy face standing beside the man, who too, looked in the direction of Meng Qiu.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Casually, Jun Gu spoke. It was such a euphonious voice, gentle without losing its domineering tone.

    Gazing down at the shiny marble floor, Meng Qiu was able to look clearly at Jun Gu¡¯s face from the reflections on the floor. His eyes were deep and abstruse, and his face was so familiar to him, but at the same time, strange.

 Chapter 2579 - The Strange Aroma (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2579: The Strange Aroma (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Before this, he wasn¡¯t like this, but now...

    Meng Qiu let in a deep breath and said at one go, ¡°Recently, all the spirit envoys in the Soul World have already been captured, may I ask when is Lord Jun Gu nning to carry out the Soul Sacrificing Event? So that your subordinate has the time to get everything ready.¡±

    Not speaking a word, Jun Gu was just looking at Meng Qiu with one of his hands supporting under his chin, seemingly to be thinking of something.

    Whereas, the gloomy woman who was standing aside suddenly became the one to speak.

    ¡°Meng Qiu, are you hustling Lord Jun Gu now?¡± There was a trace of reproach in her tone, and not a bit of respect was found.

    The expression on Meng Qiu¡¯s face changed slightly. He then hurriedly responded, ¡°How dare I! It¡¯s your subordinate who has crossed the line. It¡¯s just that the amount of spirit envoys that can be amodated in the Soul Prison is limited, and now, since the Spirit Tree has been sealed by the Contemporaneous Knot, it isn¡¯t able to create new souls. Only when the spirit envoys in the Soul Prison are sacrificed, then can we imprison the new souls, and that¡¯s why... I¡¯m thinking if...¡±

    Brows furrowed, it seemed like the woman was annoyed by Meng Qiu¡¯s words, but just at the moment when she was going to say something again, Jun Gu raised his hand all of a sudden and halted the behaviour of the woman.

    With his body slightly straightened, he looked at Meng Qiu and said, ¡°The preparation for the sacrificial event is still going on but we¡¯ll be starting it within a few days. You are allowed to remove a little of the knot from the Spirit Tree after three days for it to create new souls.¡±

    Meng Qiu replied, ¡°Your subordinate got it.¡±

    Jun Gu nodded his head, ¡°Is there anything else?¡±

    Meng Qiu, ¡°No, that¡¯s it. Everything in the Soul World is stable now, please do not worry, my Lord.¡±

    After giving out a low hum as his response, Jun Gu waved his hand and said, ¡°Alright, you may leave now.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Meng Qiu got up and left the pce courteously with his waist bent.

    When the door of the pce was once again closed, looking at the tightly shut door, the woman sneered, ¡°What an impatient guy of Meng Qiu, and he thinks that he has the right to push you, Lord.¡±

    The speaking tone of the woman was full with her disdain towards Meng Qiu.

    There wasn¡¯t any expression on Jun Gu¡¯s face. tly, he said, ¡°Since he has agreed to pay his allegiance to us, and he also does his tasks well, there¡¯s no need for us to care for the other things. Our main point is toplete the mission given by His Lord, as for Meng Qiu, just let him be.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Lord. And that¡¯s why Meng Qiu is getting more and more fearless these days. He¡¯s such a treacherous spirit envoy, that he could even betray the Soul World in just a whim. Who knows if he¡¯s nning to do something else on the sly?¡± The woman frowned, seemingly to look down on Meng Qiu.

    Jun Gu turned his eyes onto the woman. After noticing the discontent on the woman¡¯s face, he suddenly smiled. He was originally good looking, and even if it was only a faint smile, it would still cause the people who saw it to lose their thoughts. The woman went stunned the moment she saw his smile, with her heart began to pound uncontrobly.

    ¡°Yan Xi, do you dislike Meng Qiu that much?¡± There was a smile heard in Jun Gu¡¯s voice.

    Being dazzled by his smile, Yan Xi blushed. She quickly lowered her head down and said, ¡°No. It¡¯s just that he is quite disrespectful to you in my opinion, my Lord.¡±

    Jun Gu shook his head gently, ¡°What¡¯s the matter if he disrespects me? The main point is toplete the mission given by His Lord. That¡¯s fine, you don¡¯t have to throw him your cold eyes all the time, we don¡¯t see him often.¡±

    Obediently, Yan Xi nodded her head.

    Jun Gu stood up. The strange aroma whirled around his breath and went into his nose, causing his mind to be in a state of daze. He raised his eyes and looked at the furnace that was smouldering the incense burner, frowning.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like the smell of the incense, stop using it.¡±

    The smell often gave him an indescribable feeling.

 Chapter 2580 - The Strange Aromaï¼ˆ2ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2580: The Strange Aroma£¨2£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Yan Xi¡¯s expression changed subtly, but she managed to hide it well. She said calmly, ¡°His Lord said that My Lord¡¯s soul had gone through a great trauma. This incense can heal My Lord¡¯s soul. Even if My Lord doesn¡¯t like it, but for your health, please bear with it for a little while more. Once My Lord¡¯s soul has been healed, I will throw the incense far away.¡±

    ¡°Is that right? I don¡¯t remember though.¡± Jun Gu lifted his hand to rub his brows. Regarding the past, he had always drawn a nk. When the dreams came at night, a mes of images shed in his mind, but it was in fragments so it was hard to connect them.

    Yan Xi brought her gaze down, and said gently, ¡°My Lord suffered grave injuries, with almost no chance of recovery. If His Lord had not exhausted his strength, I¡¯m afraid My Lord¡¯s soul would have been destroyed. Right now, My Lord you have not recovered, the trauma on your soul is still present, so it¡¯s normal if you can¡¯t recall things. The battle was horrifying, it¡¯s a good thing My Lord can¡¯t remember because there is nothing good to remember.¡±

    ¡°Still I am regretful. Regardless of good or bad, they were at least what I have experienced.¡± Jun Gu sighed lightly. Even though he held this position now, he didn¡¯t know why he still felt empty inside. It seemed like there was something important that he has forgotten. Jun Gu was notfortable feeling like this.

    Yan Xi didn¡¯t respond, she paused for a moment and said, ¡°My Lord, have you finally prepared the Soul Sacrificing Event?¡±

    The Soul Sacrificing Event should have started but Jun Gu had dyed giving the order to go ahead, and hence it had dragged on till now.

    Jun Gu¡¯s brows were slightly wrinkled, and there was a resistance within his heart. But with the fragrance lingering in the air, the strong resistance of his heart was slowly wiped away. He looked like conflicted but returned to normal after a while.

    ¡°Hm.¡±

    Finished speaking, Jun Gu seemed to not want to continue this topic, he turned around and left.

    Yan Xi stood at the dais, and until Jun Gu had left, then she gently lifted her head, as her gaze fell upon the furnace at the side.

    She walked towards the furnace, and with a gentle wave of her hand, the incense burning in the furnace was extinguished. She opened the furnace to see that the incense had burned with only a little bit left. But upon closer examination, there was a distinction. It was not incense at all, it was actually a rhinoceros¡¯s horn the size of the fingernail.

    Yan Xi took out the remaining bit of the rhinoceros¡¯s horn and reced it with a palm sized piece which she took from her waist. She lit it up and covered the furnace.

    Looking at the green smoke emanating from the furnace, Yan Xi took a deep breath.

    ¡°If not, how would you be willing to harm those spirit lives?¡± Yu Xi¡¯s mouth curved into a bitter smile. After a while, she erased the abnormality of her face and walked out of the hall. The soldiers near the Soul Ascending Altar saw Yan Xi, and they immediately saluted with respect. There was clearly a distinction whenpared to the indifference they showed to Meng Qiu.

    ¡°Immediately prepare the Soul Sacrificing Event. Do not dy any longer.¡± Yan Xi ordered coldly.

    Those soldiers immediately followed the orders.

    ¡°Miss Yan Xi, Lord Jun Gu has finally decided to start the Soul Sacrificing Event? We have already prepared the necessary, and are awaiting your permission to go ahead.¡± Themander of the soldiers replied.

    Yan Xi cast a nce at him.

    ¡°Lord Jun Gu has his own reasons for what he does. It¡¯s not up to you to second guess his instructions. You surely got the guts!¡±

    That person was stunned, and realised immediately that he had misspoken, and apologised profusely.

    ¡°I will be fully in charge for the Soul Sacrificing Event. Lord Jun Gu does not need to personally handle such trivial matters. Understand?¡± Yan Xi said coldly.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

 Chapter 2581 - To Catch A Big Fish, One Must Cast A Long Line (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2581: To Catch A Big Fish, One Must Cast A Long Line (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Meng Qiu left the Soul Mountain. It was until when he walked out from the region of the Soul Mountain that the expression on his face began to have a slight change.

    ¡°Jun Gu, uh... Look how the table has turned!¡± Sneered, Meng Qiu turned his head and looked at the Soul Mountain which was already far away from him with a trace of coldness in his eyes.

    He knew very well what was the woman, Yan Xi, worrying about, but since things had alreadye to this point, he certainly wouldn¡¯t choose to expose everything out. He had his own n and target, no matter what was the purpose of the Upper Realm, as long as he was able to achieve everything he wanted to, then it would be alright!

    ¡°The aroma of the Rhinoceros Horn... The Upper Realm has surely made a lot of effort, how unexpected... that they actually favour Jun Gu so much, haha... He¡¯s just a human soul who has undergone the metempsychosis once... Who would have known that the aroma of the Rhinoceros Horn would actually make such a huge change in a person¡¯s mind? The Upper Realm is really something else.¡± Meng Qiu snorted as he moved his legs and stepped forward.

    The Soul Sacrificing Event was going to be held three dayster. By the time when everything had been settled down, no matter who it was, he or she had absolutely no way to twist it back. And now, the only thing he needed to do was just to go and capture his disobedient ¡°disciple¡±.

    At the same time, while there wasn¡¯t anyone following behind him, Long Jiu who had just fooled a group of ck armored spirit envoys nipped into a dense forest. After making sure that there wasn¡¯t anyone after him, he then sat under a big tree, gasping heavily.

    ¡°You enjoy it very much, don¡¯t you?¡± Jun Wu Yao¡¯s voice suddenly came out from the other side.

    Eyes widening, Long Jiu followed the voice and looked in the direction of the voice. He then immediately noticed Jun Wu Yao and Jun Wu Xie who were walking abreast towards him. The moment he saw them, Long Jiu let out a sigh of relief. Looking half dead, he leaned on the trunk of the tree. The exultation and presumptuousness that he projected during the time when he tricked the ck armored spirit envoys were nowhere to be found.

    ¡°Gosh, how is it that I¡¯m enjoying? I¡¯m almost going to lose half of my life. You guys didn¡¯t know that, now, when those guys saw me, their eyes almost bleed. I think once they catch me, I¡¯ll definitely be taken to the Soul Ascending Altar and they¡¯ll straight up strip apart my soul.¡± intively, Long Jiuined.

    At first, it felt quite interesting for him to fool those ck armored spirit envoys, but after doing it for consecutive days, he couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. Though he looked like he was unting on the face, but actually, he needed to be chased by a lot of ck armored spirit envoys, and at the same time, he couldn¡¯t be caught. After that, he needed to trigger them again so that they would continue to run after him. Moreover, he needed to provoke them, to the point that they began to harbour an intense hatred toward him. This job wasn¡¯t as rxing as he thought it was!

    ¡°By the way... Jun¡¯s girl, is Meng Qiu reallying if I follow your instructions? I¡¯ve never thought that he¡¯ll take me seriously.¡± Long Jiu scratched his head. Jun Wu Xie had asked him to incite the enmity of the ck armored spirit envoys towards him with all his effort, and he thought that he had already seeded in doing so, but could he, the only scourge, really force Meng Qiu to show himself up?

    Long Jiu was slightly unsure about it. Although he was once a student of Meng Qiu, but among all the students, his strength was considered in the low ranking. Compared to those geniuses like Qin Song, there was no way he was able to attract Meng Qiu¡¯s attraction. Even when it was during the past, he could feel the refusal shown by Meng Qiu in acknowledging him.

    While looking at Long Jiu who was extremely tired, she replied tly, ¡°He¡¯lle.¡±

    During these few days, besides letting Long Jiu distract the attention of the ck armored spirit envoys, they had also gone to the Soul Prison for a few times to keep in touch with Qin Song. Qin Song hadn¡¯t found anything yet, and the ck armored spirit envoys didn¡¯t take any more spirit envoys out of the Soul Prison during these few days, leading Jun Wu Xie in thinking that something was going to happen.

 Chapter 2582 - To Catch A Big Fish, One Must Cast A Long Line (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2582: To Catch A Big Fish, One Must Cast A Long Line (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    If it was true that something was going to happen, Meng Qiu would definitely not leave Long Jiu the troublemaker alone and let him fool around the Soul World.

    Moreover, just by looking at the disparity of Meng Qiu and Long Jiu in terms of strength, it was such an effortless act for him to take Long Jiu down, so why wouldn¡¯t he make any action?

    ¡°Really? Don¡¯t bluff me. I almost broke my legs after running so much for these few days, if we fail to make it, then I-... I¡¯m really going to cry,¡± said Long Jiu pitifully. Luckily he was a soul entity, if it was a body of a mortal human, his legs would probably be fractured by now.

    Being chased and attacked by more than a hundred spirit envoys wasn¡¯t really something to be joked about. If it wasn¡¯t for Jun Wu Yao who had secretly given him some help from time to time, he would have been caught by the group of ck armored spirit envoys who were all acting either like a fierce wolf or a violent tiger.

    Jun Wu Xie couldn¡¯t help but gently shook her head.

    Long Jiu¡¯s personality was truly simr with Qiao Chu¡¯s. There had been many times where she doubted that if there was any unknown rtionship between both the two people.

    Both of them were just dumb and dumber!

    ¡°But... if he reallyes, you guys must show up in time... I-... I really can¡¯t beat him.¡± Long Jiu suddenly changed his expression and looked at Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao with a pretentiously dolorous gaze.

    Meng Qiu was his Master and he was the weakest one among all of his students. One just needed to think by using the legs and would then immediately know that there was no way for him to be the opponent of Meng Qiu. Maybe not more than three attacks, and his ass would already be beaten up by Meng Qiu.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded her head.

    After grasping the time to take some rest, Long Jiu aimed at those ck armored spirit envoys in the mountain who were busy searching for him, and once again, he got out of the forest. Stepping on the rock, arms akimbo, he warmed his throat up and began to shout, ¡°You bastards! Your grandpa is here! Come and chase me!¡±

    One shout and all the creatures in the forest fled.

    At the instant, those ck armored spirit envoys took their aims at Long Jiu, but this time, they didn¡¯t rush recklessly forward and y hide and seek with Long Jiu. Instead, each of them was just standing there, staring at Long Jiu without even moving a muscle.

    Their gazes crept Long Jiu out with no reasons, constantly giving him the feeling that there was something wrong.

    But before Long Jiu could even figure it out, a familiar voice came abruptly into Long Jiu¡¯s ears!

    ¡°Long Jiu.¡±

    The moment the voice was heard, his whole body shuddered, as if he had gotten an electric shock. He raised his eyes subconsciously and suddenly saw a familiar figure slowly walking into his sight from behind the group of the ck armored spirit envoys.

    Just a nce, and Long Jiu¡¯s mind was blown off!

    Imposingly, Meng Qiu moved forward as all the ck armored spirit envoys gave out their way for him.

    Long Jiu stared at Meng Qiu who he hadn¡¯t been seeing for years. The spirit envoy who he once admired the most, his Master...

    ¡°Ma-...¡± Long Jiu looked at Meng Qiu in stunned. While losing himself in the reverie, it was as if he had gone back to thousand years ago when the havoc in the Soul World had not happened, and Meng Qiu was still the most honorable and the strongest Master of him.

    But just as the word was about toe out from his mouth, Long Jiu suddenly regained his consciousness. The expression on his face too, changed immediately!

    ¡°Meng Qiu!¡± There was an unhideable wrathing from his tone!

    Leisurely, Meng Qiu stepped forward and stood more than ten metres away from Long Jiu.

    ¡°Long Jiu, you¡¯re getting ruder and ruder now. You actually have the nerves to directly call your Master by his name?¡± Meng Qiu narrowed his eyes, there wasn¡¯t much expression on his face but he looked domineering.

    ring furiously at Meng Qiu, Long Jiu covertly clenched his fists as he forced his rage down.

    ¡°You betrayed the Spirit Tree! You don¡¯t deserve to be my Master!¡±

 Chapter 2583 - To Catch A Big Fish, One Must Cast A Long Line (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2583: To Catch A Big Fish, One Must Cast A Long Line (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Meng Qiu looked at the furious Long Jiu, but his face still held the cold arrogance.

    ¡°Betrayed? Long Jiu, do you think so?¡± Meng Qiu smiled and shook his head.

    Long Jiu frowned and looked at Meng Qiu. He once believed in every sentence Meng Qiu said, but now everything in the past made him feel disgusted, and he was unable to ept it.

    Meng Qiu raised his hand and his eyes looked around the surroundings.

    ¡°Long Jiu, do you think that Soul World is still the Soul World of the past? It has already changed, it has changed many years ago, the benevolence of the Spirit Tree has caused everything here to no longer be as pure as before. How many spirit entities have darkness growing in their hearts? What is the difference between here and the Upper Realms? If you continue, it will only be as filthy as the Upper Realm. Don¡¯t tell me you want your Soul World to be like that?¡±

    Long Jiu looked at Meng Qiu, his eyes became a bit conflicted. After the Soul Devourer River was not used, the Soul World has nothing to cleanse the spirit entity. In the span of a thousand years, the growth of the spirit entities¡¯ wants and desires were the same as human beings, such that there was little difference. The only difference was that the Soul World had no power, no wealth, and no desires that humanity blindly pursued.

    This also allowed the Soul World to keep a thread of purity.

    However, this purity was not easily maintained. As Meng Qiu said, the longer the spirit entity survived, the moreplicated its soul would be. The Soul Devourer River could help them to stabilize it, but nowadays, this method had long been abandoned.

    No one wanted to endure the pain of drinking the water from the Soul Devourer River, they were strangely convinced that their hearts would not be polluted by any emotions.

    But...

    The appearance of Situ Heng and other spirit entities refuted this point.

    ¡°Long Jiu, I just want to let the Soul World return to the past, back to the time when there is no darkness, no desires, don¡¯t you want to go back to the past?¡± Meng Qiu looked at the Long Jiu, the deep and steady voice made people felt involuntarily convinced.

    Long Jiu looked at Meng Qiu, and returned to the millennium. At that time, he stayed with Meng Qiu and Qin Qi, and looked at the powerful and loyal Master.

    At that time, Meng Qiu once said that the Soul World was the only purend among the three realms. The Spirit Envoys who remained in the Spirit World had only one mission, which was to protect the purend from being tainted by any desires.

    Those words, clearly imprinted in his mind, have been the belief of Long Jiu for many years.

    But...

    Meng Qiu, who said this in the past, became the chief culprit in destroying all of this!

    ¡°Enough! No matter what you say, it is just to whitewash all the sins you havemitted! What is going back to the past! The Soul World has never changed! The ones who really changed are you group of bastards who betrayed the Spirit Tree!¡± Long Jiu suddenly paused, Meng Qiu¡¯s words held a certain magical temptation, it was easy to convince others of what he said, once Long Jiu felt that this was the strength of belief, but now he was conscious that this was the result of Meng Qiu secretly infusing his words with his soul power to enforce that belief!

    ¡°Stop using your soul power! Your eloquent words can¡¯t lie to me! You are the ones betraying the Spirit Tree! You are the ones with the tainted souls! To achieve your goals, you bow down to the Upper Realm! You are not worthy to stay in Soul World!¡±

 Chapter 2584 - Estrangement (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2584: Estrangement (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Meng Qiu blinked and looked at Long Jiu. ¡°You are learning to be smart. It is no wonder that you can toss out these things. Long Jiu, it seems that you really learned a lot in the Three Realms.¡±

    The powerful soul power could silently and secretly lead a spirit entity¡¯s thoughts. Meng Qiu, in the past, had always done this, so in the Soul World, his position was second only to the Spirit Tree. Throughout the whole of Soul World, there wasn¡¯t any Spirit Envoy who was stronger than him. As to his method, no one ever found out.

    Unexpectedly, Long Jiu actually broke the spell.

    ¡°Whether you believe it or not, Soul World has already changed, it¡¯s just that you¡¯ve not realised it yet.¡± Meng Qiu¡¯s spoke lightly, not caring that his movements were exposed by Long Jiu.

    ¡°Why?¡± Long Jiu suddenly said.

    ¡°Why are you betraying the Spirit Tree!¡±

    ¡°You are already supreme in the Soul World, the Spirit Tree trusted you. What more are you unsatisfied with! Why did you betray the Spirit Tree! Betray the Soul World!¡± Long Jiu clenched his fists tightly, and trembled with repressed rage, as he shouted out the biggest doubt in his heart.

    Despite seeing Meng Qiu, despite already knowing that he had betrayed Soul World, Long Jiu still could not ept all of this, he did not understand what was unsatisfactory to Meng Qiu?

    However, this time, Meng Qiu did not answer him. Meng Qiu¡¯s eyes were unusually cold. Looking at an extremely agitated Long Jiu, he was still calm. As if everything that Long Jiu said had nothing to do with him. He was just looking at Long Jiu as if Long Jiu was a poor idiot.

    ¡°Say it! Why won¡¯t you answer me!¡± Long Jiu looked at Meng Qiu, how he hoped that Meng Qiu would tell him that he didn¡¯t have a choice, that he was forced...

    However, Meng Qiu¡¯s eyes made thatst hope in Long Jiu¡¯s heart extinguished.

    All of this was through Meng Qiu¡¯s willingness.

    ¡°You are a traitor!¡± Long Jiu¡¯s eyes were red, and his heart had forgotten the n between Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yaol. He summoned his soul power and rushed toward Meng Qiu!

    Loyalty to Spirit Tree and the many years of trust in Meng Qiu caused Long Jiu¡¯s heart to be filled with rage, and he had long lost his mind to that anger.

    Seeing Long Jiu rushed toward himself, Meng Qiu¡¯s mouth broke into a sneer, and he stood still without fear as his thick voice sounded at this moment.

    ¡°Long Jiu, you are still too naive.¡±

    The moment his voice sounded, Long Jiu had already rushed to his front, but Meng Qiu just raised his hand and waved it hard!

    The body of Long Jiu shot out in an instant!

    He mmed into the tree by the side and squatted on the ground!

    The pain in his body made the soul of Long Jiu tremble. The gap between him and Meng Qiu was so great!

    The power of the first soul of the Soul World was something he could not resist!

    Long Jiu has not yet climbed up, Meng Qiu¡¯s figure has already shed to his side, stepping on the back of Long Jiu, and stepping on the ground.

    ¡°Long Jiu, do you know that you are so stupid? I used to think that you are really stupid and incorrigible. If it is not for Qin Song who protected you, do you think that a piece of trash like you can have me as your Master?¡± Meng Qiu looked down at a battered and exhausted Long Jiu. Since a long time ago, he did not like this disciple who was rude and impetus, impulsive and inflexible; like a piece of unbreakable stone. If Qin Song had not been pulling Long Jiu along, Meng Qiu was not willing to teach an idiot.

 Chapter 2585 - Estrangement ï¼ˆ2ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2585: Estrangement £¨2£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    With his teeth clenched, Long Jiu tried to get himself up, but before he could even lift his body up even an inch from the ground, he was then kicked violently back onto the ground by Meng Qiu. Meng Qiu¡¯s foot was just like a huge rock pressing on his back, not letting him move at all.

    ¡°Who wants you to be my Master! It¡¯s the shame of my life to have such a Master like you! Just kill me if you got the balls!¡± Long Jiu bawled.

    ¡°You¡¯re still acting stubborn, huh?¡± Meng Qiu sneered.

    Seeing that Long Jiu who had been fooling them for days was finally being stomped under Meng Qiu¡¯s leg, there wasn¡¯t any sympathy and pitifulness found on the faces of those ck armored spirit envoys but just full of exultation.

    ¡°Long Jiu, aren¡¯t you good at running? Why aren¡¯t you running now?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, he¡¯s just like a dead dog now, being stepped on the ground by Lord Meng Qiu, how should he run? It¡¯s better for him to crawl!¡±

    Those harsh voice of insults went into Long Jiu¡¯s ears. He couldn¡¯t believe that those words were actually spoken out by his pastrades. These ck armored spirit envoys were once the most devoted disciples in the Soul World, protecting the Soul World for hundreds or even thousands of years. Long Jiu had once travelled all around the ces in the Soul World together with them, and had also listened to the rustling sound made by the leaves of the Spirit Tree due to the blowing breeze. But now, these spirit envoys had already betrayed the Spirit Tree, the faith that they once strongly believed with their whole hearts.

    ¡°Bring him to the Soul Prison.¡± The moment Meng Qiu looked at those ck armored spirit envoys, they quickly hid thecent on their faces and moved forwards submissively, getting ready to cuffed Long Jiu who had been causing chaos for days up with the chains which they had earlier prepared on their hands.

    ¡°What a crowded ce is here.¡±

    Suddenly!

    A sonorous voice came abruptly from the forest.

    All the ck armored spirit envoys shuddered and immediately got alert. Meng Qiu raised his eyes and looked in the direction of the source of the voice.

    Just a nce and it had instantly gotten Meng Qiu stunned.

    There came two figures, one big and one small, walking gracefully out from the heavy forest. It was a tall and handsome man, as if it was the God who had descended into the mortal world, whereas for the maiden who was staying beside him, she was peerlessly beautiful.

    Meng Qiu fixed his eyes on the handsome man. The moment his eyes met the pair of purple eyes, it was as if his heart was heavily hit by someone using a hammer.

    ¡°Ye Jue?¡± With his eyes widened, Meng Qiu looked at the figure who shouldn¡¯t be appearing in the Soul World, almost thinking that it was just an illusion which he created by himself.

    The Ye Jue, who had once caused a huge panic in the Soul World...had actually appeared again!

    Jun Wu Yao tripped into the sights of all the ck armored spirit envoys. There was a naturally born charisma radiating from the tall and firm body. With a faint but devilish smile hanging on his perfectly sculpted face, he slightly narrowed his pair of eyes and nced casually over the ck armored spirit envoys in front of him.

    ¡°It¡¯s been years since Ist visited the Soul World. I didn¡¯t expect that this ce will change so much.¡± Insinuatingly, Jun Wu Yao looked at Long Jiu who was being stepped under Meng Qiu¡¯s leg. It wasn¡¯t hard for them to notice the sarcasm in his words.

    The expression of Meng Qiu changed slightly, and even the other ck armored spirit envoys felt chills running all over their bodies.

    Except for the soul entities who were created within the thousand years, there wasn¡¯t a single person in the Soul World who didn¡¯t know about the person who was now standing in front of them.

    Ye Jue, the one who was once the most important guest of the Soul World, and also the one and only human in the Three Realms who had gotten the attention of the Spirit Tree. He was allowed to enter and leave the Spirit Tree without any restriction, sit beside the Spirit Tree in parity, receive the acknowledgement of the Spirit Tree, and enjoy the greatest hospitality in the Soul World.

 Chapter 2586 - Estrangement (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2586: Estrangement (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    But it was also him who had brought turmoil to the entire Soul World when he left the Upper Realm.

    Taking away the most precious seed of the Spirit Tree and caused the entire Soul World to fall into panic. It was until hundreds of yearster that the situation had slowly gotten stabilized.

    Ye Jue was the one and only ¡°honored guest¡± of all time in the Soul World, and also the one and only ¡°wanted criminal¡± throughout the history of the Soul World!

    The appearance of Jun Wu Yao had caused the expression on Meng Qiu¡¯s face to subsequently change, but it then returned to its calm expression as he suddenly put a light smile on his face.

    ¡°Lord Ye Jue, it¡¯s been a long time, how are you?¡± Meng Qiu¡¯s attitude towards Jun Wu Yao was exceedingly courteous, as if Jun Wu Yao was never the ¡°wanted criminal¡± of the Soul World. Without leaving any trace behind, his gaze glimpsed at Jun Wu Xie who was standing beside Jun Wu Yao, secretly scrutinizing the maiden who he was unfamiliar with.

    When did such a figure begin to appear beside Jun Wu Yao?

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Jun Wu Yao raised his brows. It could be said that his attitude towards Meng Qiu was extremely arrogant and supercilious.

    However, Meng Qiu did not dare to have any bits of discontent inside him.

    The strength of Jun Wu Yao was so strong that even Meng Qiu wouldn¡¯t have the courage to disrespect him. He still remembered the time when Jun Wu Yao visited the Soul World for the very first time. As the guardian of the Spirit Tree, Meng Qiu had led his fellow people and gone to stop Jun Wu Yao from trespassing on thend of the Spirit Tree, but the consequences came out as wretched and miserable.

    Hundreds of the strongest spirit envoys in the Soul World, which he was also included in the list, couldn¡¯t even withstand one attack from Jun Wu Yao. In just a twinkling, everyone had copsed onto the ground. During that time, Jun Wu Yao just stepped casually over them who were unable to move and walked towards the Spirit Tree, and he was then epted by the Spirit Tree.

    Since then, he had also gotten the Soul World¡¯s permission to enter and leave the Soul World whenever he wanted and nobody was allowed to restrict him.

    Meng Qiu had once fought with Jun Wu Yao, but it was exactly this one time that had be the most miserable fight which he had ever experienced before in his life. This was the first time he realized that his power was actually so weak. He looked so pathetic when he was in front of Jun Wu Yao, as if he was just a tiny dust.

    Even after a thousand years, Meng Qiu was still able to picture every scene of the incident that had happened in that particr year.

    ¡°Just by looking at Lord Ye Jue¡¯s face, I know that you must be all good.¡± Although Meng Qiu¡¯s face was holding onto a reverent smile, he was inwardly pondering the current situation.

    Jun Wu Yao hadn¡¯t been visiting the Soul World for a very long time. During that time, in order to find Jun Wu Yao, they had sent Long Jiu and the others to the Three Realms, but ever since, they hadn¡¯t been receiving any news from them. It was until when Meng Qiu got in touch with the Upper Realm, only then he was able to vaguely learn about the things that were rted to Jun Wu Yao.

    But...

    Wasn¡¯t Jun Wu Yao imprisoned in the Upper Realm now?

    Why would he suddenly appear in the Soul World?

    Meng Qiu totally had no idea about it, but he was a little panicked. Speaking on strengths, he was definitely unmatched to Jun Wu Yao. Moreover, Jun Wu Yao and the Upper Realm were deadly enemies of each other, if the matter about him cooperating with the Upper Realm was found out by Jun Wu Yao...

    A sense of horror went across Meng Qiu¡¯s mind. Carefully to not give himself away, all he could do was just to covertly observe Jun Wu Yao¡¯s reaction, making sure whether if Jun Wu Yao had already known about the havoc in the Soul World.

    ¡°We haven¡¯t been seeing each other for a long time, but you¡¯re getting better at speaking,¡± said Jun Wu Yao perfunctorily.

    Not daring to show any unhappiness, Meng Qiu could only save his face by responding with a smile, ¡°Thanks for yourpliment, Lord Ye Jue. May I ask that... if there¡¯s any important things for you to visit the Soul World all of a sudden?¡±

    ¡°Of course there is, but looks like you¡¯re busy too?¡± Jun Wu Yao arched his brows with his gaze naturally fell onto Long Jiu who was being stepped under Meng Qiu¡¯s leg.

 Chapter 2587 - A Stratagem Hidden in Another Stratagem (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2587: A Stratagem Hidden in Another Stratagem (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    At the moment, Long Jiu was still trying to say something but he failed to do so as Meng Qiu had secretly used his power to restrict him from opening his mouth. Meng Qiu then covertly made a gesture to the ck armored spirit envoys who were still standing aside, stunned. Those ck armored spirit envoys immediately moved forwards and tied Long Jiu up. After sealing his mouth, they dragged him to the side.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a spirit envoy who has done something wrong, and we¡¯re going to send him to the Soul Prison so that he could reflect on himself.¡± With a natural expression on his face, Meng Qiu smiled and said.

    ¡°Oh, really?¡± While holding onto an unfathomable expression, Jun Wu Yao cocked his eyebrows.

    Meng Qiu quickly changed the topic of the conversation and asked, ¡°Is there anything that Lord Ye Jue wants me to do? If there¡¯s anything that needs my help, I¡¯ll definitely do my best.¡±

    Meng Qiu was trying to sound Jun Wu Yao out about the reason of himing to the Soul World.

    If it wasn¡¯t necessary, he totally didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with Jun Wu Yao, but... on second thoughts, Jun Wu Yao was the person wanted by His Lord, and now that he was here, did this mean that he had already broken free from the restrains of the Upper Realm?

    If he was able to deliver the news to Jun Gu...

    Although there was a trace of smile starting to emerge within Meng Qiu¡¯s heart, it was still aplete calmness on his face.

    While looking at Jun Wu Xie who was standing beside him, Jun Wu Yao raised his hand and pulled the petitedy into his arms, ¡°My wife has cultivated the Soul Cultivation Method of the Soul World with her mortal body by ident, and she has been suffering the torments brought by the chaotic energy since then. The Soul Cultivation Method belonged to the Soul World, the Spirit Tree should have the methods to solve the problem.¡±

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s words had loosened the tightened heartstrings of Meng Qiu. The havoc in the Soul World was held furtively, plus it had been many years since Jun Wu Yao stepped into the Soul World, of course it was impossible for him to know about the matter. It was him who had been overthinking. Then, his gaze fell onto Jun Wu Xie.

    When Jun Wu Yao appeared, Meng Qiu had already noticed the existence of Jun Wu Xie. It was just that he had never expected Jun Wu Yao to get married!

    Despite looking small while standing beside Jun Wu Yao, she was born with a gorgeous face. She looked young, but the pair of cold clear eyes seemed to have the ability to look through a person¡¯s mind. Meng Qiu had actually lost his courage to make eye contact with her. The moment their eyes met with each other, there was always a kind of indescribable nervousness felt inside him, as if the pair of eyes had already figured everything out.

    With the discerning skill of Meng Qiu, he had actually failed to discern the strength of the soul power that Jun Wu Xie got, and this had truly made him a little bewildered. But, there was one question which had been confusing him very much... How did Jun Wu Xie get to learn the Soul Cultivation Method of the Soul World?

    The Soul Cultivation Method was the profound cultivation of the Soul World. It was able to show an exceedingly great effect in boosting up the soul power. Such profound cultivation method could also be cultivated by the ordinary people. It was just that it would bring the person who cultivated it a really huge side effect. Although it was able to enhance both the soul power and the spirit energy, since it was the cultivation method used by the soul entity, it will cause the boundary between the soul power and the spirit energy to weaken, resulting both the energies in blending together, forming the chaotic energy.

    Although the strength of the chaotic energy was strong, it would endanger one¡¯s life, and this was why Jun Wu Yao had decided to bring Jun Wu Xie here.

    ¡°I see. It¡¯s not hard to solve the problem, it¡¯s just that resolve it will take a rather long time. May I ask if there¡¯s any other important thing that Lord Ye Jue needs to do? If no, you may stay in the Soul World for a period of time so that your wife is able to recuperate from the chaotic energy.¡± Maintaining hisposure, Meng Qiu said. While the suspicions within him reduced, another thought was stealthily produced inside his mind.

    Not only he wouldn¡¯t let Jun Wu Yao find out about his cooperation with the Upper Realm, he also wouldn¡¯t let him leave the Soul World in such a peaceful way. Although he wasn¡¯t the opponent of Jun Wu Yao, but for the current Jun Gu... It might not be impossible for him to fight against Jun Wu Yao!

 Chapter 2588 - A Stratagem Hidden in Another Stratagem (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2588: A Stratagem Hidden in Another Stratagem (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Alright.¡± Without hesitating, Jun Wu Yao agreed.

    There was a touch of dness emerging from Meng Qiu¡¯s eyes, but he had failed to notice, that Jun Wu Xie who hadn¡¯t been speaking anything for the entire time was secretly observing his every single movement.

    ¡°If that¡¯s so, how about I bring both of you to have some rest first?¡± Smiling, Meng Qiu asked.

    Jun Wu Yao slightly nodded his head.

    ¡°You guys bring him to the Soul Prison.¡± Meng Qiu immediately ordered those ck armored spirit envoys to take Long Jiu away. Still struggling to break himself free, Long Jiu who was being tied up by the chains red furiously at Meng Qiu with his pair of eyes.

    Ignoring the gaze, all Meng Qiu did was just leading Jun Wu Yao and Jun Wu Xie to the other direction, worrying that the other ck armored spirit envoys would show the cloven hoof due to the fear they felt for Jun Wu Yao.

    Surreptitiously, Jun Wu Xie observed every movement of Meng Qiu as she slowed down her walking pace. Meng Qiu was talking with Jun Wu Yao at the front. During the conversation, quite a lot ofpliments could be heard from his words. He didn¡¯t pay any attention to Jun Wu Xie who was left behind them since for him, Jun Wu Yao was the main person who he should be tackling with.

    A trace of coldness shed across Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes. Soundlessly, she called Blood Velvet out.

    ¡°Meng Qiu,¡± said Jun Wu Xie all of a sudden.

    Subconsciously, Meng Qiu turned his head back.

    Suddenly, a beam of red light pierced into his chest, causing him to feel a slight pain. Eyes widening, Meng Qiu looked at Blood Velvet who had appeared, without him knowing when, beside Jun Wu Xie!

    An inauspicious feeling began to arise in Meng Qiu. With the knowledge of the soul entity he had, he could easily tell that the real identity of the teen boy was actually a stalk of Blood Velvet!

    It was almost in just an instant, Meng Qiu had drawn himself away from Jun Wu Yao for quite a distance.

    ¡°Lord Ye Jue, what are you doing?¡± Heart heavily pounding, Meng Qiu asked.

    Jun Wu Yao slowly walked back to Jun Wu Xie and casually stroked on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s smooth hair.

    ¡°Take a guess.¡±

    The expression on Meng Qiu¡¯s face changed abruptly the moment he realized that things weren¡¯t actually as simple as the way he thought to be!

    ¡°You¡¯ve already known about it?¡± Meng Qiu narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°Do you really think that you¡¯ve hidden it well?¡± Jun Wu Yao chuckled.

    Meng Qiu immediately understood that the appearance of Jun Wu Yao in the Soul World wasn¡¯t a coincidence. All the things he told him just now was just for the purpose of taking his vignce down!

    ¡°Lord Ye Jue, this is the internal matters of the Soul World. You wouldn¡¯t want to interfere in these things, will you?¡± Meng Qiu forcefully calmed himself down, but the agitation inside him was gettingrger andrger.

    Not speaking a word, Jun Wu Yao was just smiling, but the smile had caused Meng Qiu to fall into a great trepidation.

    ¡°Ye Jue, I was being respectful to you, but I didn¡¯t expect you to actually act so boldly. I won¡¯t stop you from helping the Soul World, but let me remind you something, I¡¯ve already cast the Contemporaneous Knot to the Spirit Tree. If you¡¯re going to attack, hurting me was just the same as hurting the Spirit Tree! You better think carefully!¡± Holding tightly onto the veryst bargaining chip, Meng Qiu let in a deep breath. He couldn¡¯t understand why would Jun Wu Yao involve himself in this matter, but if he wanted to take any action, then there should be some scruples that could make him reconsider his decision, and the Spirit Tree would be the strongest lucky charm of Meng Qiu!

    Jun Wu Yao looked at Meng Qiu with a spurious smile in his gaze, as if he was just looking at some hrious jokes.

    ¡°Do you think that I¡¯ll give a damn about it?¡±

    Though it was a cheerful speaking tone, it had actually caused Meng Qiu to go cold all over with no reasons.

    ¡°I¡¯m supposed to be the heir of the Spirit Tree since I¡¯ve taken its seed during that year. Killing you means to destroy the Spirit Tree. Well, killing two birds with one stone, this sounds like a good method. Wouldn¡¯t it be better if I just grow a new Spirit Tree again using the seed?¡± Jun Wu Yao sneered.

 Chapter 2589 - A Stratagem Hidden in Another Stratagem (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2589: A Stratagem Hidden in Another Stratagem (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s words had caused Meng Qiu¡¯s face to take on an extremely ghastly expression.

    Just to know that the person standing in front of him now wasn¡¯t those loyal spirit envoys of the Soul World but the ¡°wanted man¡± who had personally stolen the seed of the Spirit Tree! It was simply just a silly joke to threaten Jun Wu Yao using the Spirit Tree.

    Not to mention that Jun Wu Yao had totally nothing to do with the fate of the Spirit Tree, even the chaotic energy that he mentioned just now was probably just a lie he made to throw dust in his eyes.

    At first, Meng Qiu was still questioning how would a human get to learn the Soul Cultivation Method of the Soul World. However, he was busy covering his crime during that time, resulting him in mistakenly missing such a suspicious point. Thinking aback, Jun Wu Yao had actually had everything nned beforehand!

    The skeptical character of Meng Qiu had made him believe that everything Jun Wu Yao did was just a camouge, without knowing that he had, unluckily, left out the one and only truth spoken by Jun Wu Yao.

    It was true that Jun Wu Xie was suffering from the chaotic energy.

    Jun Wu Yao dared to tell Meng Qiu about this because he was sure that with the personality of Meng Qiu, he wouldn¡¯t believe it at all.

    And now, it was as if Meng Qiu had fallen into an endless abyss, the bargaining chip which he grasped tightly in his hand was totally useless to Jun Wu Yao!

    ¡°Ye Jue, what are you trying to do? We have no rancour with each other, why would youe at me?¡± Meng Qiu began to panic. The Spirit Tree had no use in coercing Jun Wu Yao, and this meant that he had lost all his conditions that he was able to rely on. Moreover, he had purposefully drawn all the ck armored spirit envoys away, even if they were really going to have a fight now, nobody woulde and help him.

    Considering his strength, once he faced Jun Wu Yao, death would be the only fate left awaiting him!

    While looking at Meng Qiu who looked a little miserable, Jun Wu Yao didn¡¯t even bother to pay any attention at him but just moved his gaze attentively onto Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Little Xie, what are we going to do now?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie cast a glimpse at Jun Wu Yao. She had to admit that this guy was really good at confounding white and ck and talking barefaced nonsense. It was obvious that he did care for the Spirit Tree, but the attitude he disyed was just as if he was saying, ¡°Just destroy it if you want to, I don¡¯t give a damn¡±, aggressively pressuring Meng Qiu to the point that he had nowhere else to escape. Killing two birds with one stone? Huh... The seed of the Spirit Tree had already blended into her soul, how was he going to grow a new Spirit Tree?

    Was he going to bury her into the soil of the Soul World?

    This was the first time Jun Wu Xie saw Jun Wu Yao jerking someone around, and it was truly eye-opening.

    It seemed that not only was the strength of this man strong as hell, so was his skills of acting.

    ¡°Since you dislike him, just kill him.¡± Cooperatively, Jun Wu Xie replied.

    It was just a casual and simple sentence, but it had caused Meng Qiu to be on guard.

    ¡°As you wish.¡± The figure of Jun Wu Yao disappeared from the side of Jun Wu Xie in just a twinkling. The whole body of Meng Qiu suddenly jittered, and it was almost at the same instant, he turned around and ran.

    While smiling with his eyes squinting, Blood Velvet who was standing beside Jun Wu Xie looked at the fleeing back figure of Meng Qiu, he couldn¡¯t help but scoffed, ¡°Master, we¡¯ll just let him run away like this?¡±

    ¡°Can he?¡± Jun Wu Xie slightly raised her eyebrows.

    It was almost at the same moment when she had just finished her words, there came a huge banging sound!

    The figure of Jun Wu Yao hadnded in front of Meng Qiu. Not even giving Meng Qiu the time to make any responds, just as how Meng Qiu had treated Long Jiu a moment ago, he lifted his long leg up and straight off kicked on Meng Qiu!

    It was just that this time, Jun Wu Yao didn¡¯t even want to raise his hand even a bit, refusing to touch the filthy spirit to prevent his hand from being dirtied.

    Meng Qiu fell heavily onto the ground. The force Jun Wu Yao used when kicking him was much stronger than the force Meng Qiu used when he was beating Long Jiu!

 Chapter 2590 - Plot Twist (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2590: Plot Twist (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Meng Qiu who had copsed on the ground couldn¡¯t even make a sound, let alone getting up.

    It was so painful all over his body, as if it was going to shred apart anytime. He could only lie feebly on the ground with his eyes big widening.

    This was the gap between him and Jun Wu Yao.

    Even the First Spirit Envoy of the Soul World seemed to be so weak in front of Jun Wu Yao, not even able to withstand a single blow. It was as if the incident that had happened thousands of years ago had once again reurred. However, Meng Qiu had now beenbeled as a traitor, he was no longer fighting for the Spirit Tree.

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave him to you.¡± Jun Wu Yao strode back and turned his head, looking at Blood Velvet.

    Blood Velvet smiled exceedingly brightly as he walked near Meng Qiu who was lying limply on the ground. While grinning, he squatted down and looked at Meng Qiu who was unable to move.

    ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Blood Velvet, nice to meet you.¡± Blood Velvet gave out an extremely dazzling smile, just like the handsome teenage boy from the neighbourhood. His head of red hair looked particrly striking under the sunlight.

    ¡°What... What do you want to do...¡± Eyes widening, Meng Qiu stared at Blood Velvet. There were also a lot of nt soul entities living in the Soul World, but those soul entities were behaving really quiet ever since they were born. They were nted all around the ces in the Soul World, and they seldom turned themselves into the shape of a human and moved around.

    ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m just following the instructions given by Lord Jue to remove the Contemporaneous Knot from your soul,¡± said Blood Velvet, giggling.

    ¡°Wh-... What...¡± Staring incredulously at Blood Velvet, Meng Qiu simply couldn¡¯t believe his ears!

    Remove the Contemporaneous Knot?

    Ye Jue really wanted to remove the Contemporaneous Knot?

    Wasn¡¯t he going to destroy the Spirit Tree?

    At this moment, Meng Qiu had finallye to a realization that his constant ego hadpletely gotten him into a big, big trouble!

    He shouldn¡¯t be assuming that Jun Wu Yao would really leave the fate of the Spirit Tree aside.

    ¡°You want to save the Spirit Tree... but you¡¯re actually hurting me?¡± Meng Qiu felt so painful that he couldn¡¯t even move his body. All he could do was just moving the pupils in his eyes and looked at Jun Wu Yao with an appalling gaze.

    He and the Spirit Tree had already been synced together by the Contemporaneous Knot, but Jun Wu Yao had still given him such a sharp blow!

    For information purposes, any injuries that existed on his body would be aggregated ten times worse on the Spirit Tree. Jun Wu Yao¡¯s assault had nearly taken half of Meng Qiu¡¯s life, in that way, the damage it brought to the Spirit Tree would be worse!

    However, Jun Wu Yao didn¡¯t even cast a nce at him but just wrapping his arm around Jun Wu Xie.

    p!

    Blood Velvet straight away gave Meng Qiu a p, causing Meng Qiu to be dumbfounded at the moment.

    ¡°I¡¯m saying hello to you, do you know that it is very rude of you to not look at me?¡± Still keeping the smile on his face, there was a tenebrous gazeing out from Blood Velvet¡¯s scarlet eyes, making one¡¯s hair stand on end.

    ¡°You!¡± Even in his dream, Meng Qiu couldn¡¯t have thought that he would actually receive a p from a nt spirit!

    ¡°Though I did say that you¡¯re dumb, but you¡¯re actually really dumb. My Master had earlier told me to bury the seed of the Blood Velvet into your body. Although it can¡¯t remove the Contemporaneous Knot, my seed is still able to block off the connection of the knot, and so...¡± Blood Velvet rolled his sleeves up, exposing his pair of fair and pretty hands in the air. Just at the moment when Meng Qiu¡¯s fear soar up all of a sudden, both his hands turned into numerous thin roots and they then pierced vigorously into Meng Qiu¡¯s chest.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to worry about the Spirit Tree being affected at all. Even if you are beaten to death, the Spirit Tree will still be fine.¡±

    The roots of Blood Velvet pierced into Meng Qiu¡¯s soul, resonating with the seed in his body. At the instant, there came an acute pain, almost blowing apart the soul of Meng Qiu!

 Chapter 2591 - Plot Twist (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2591: Plot Twist (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The severe pain that Meng Qiu had never experienced before had made his soul tremble. The roots of Blood Velvet submerge into his soul, causing Meng Qiu to be on the verge of breaking down due to the strong repulsion and inescapable suffering.

    The kind of suffering when the soul power of the other soul entity prated into your soul waspletely iparable by any other pain.

    The expression on Meng Qiu¡¯s face was extremely awful, but there was nothing he could do except for wailing in pain.

    The roots of Blood Velvet groped inside Meng Qiu¡¯s soul for quite a long time. With the smile on his face suddenly fading away, he raised his head and looked at Jun Wu Yao with a state of confusion in his eyes.

    ¡°Lord Jue, I can feel the energy that you¡¯ve mentioned, but there are too many areas that have been affected by the energy, I can¡¯t immediately dig it out. If we want to fully remove it, I¡¯m afraid that I alone isn¡¯t able to do it. We need to call Poison Ivy out, and it only will work if we dig it out bterally.¡±

    Before this, Jun Wu Yao had already told Blood Velvet the method to remove the Contemporaneous Knot, but it was until this moment that Blood Velvet only realized that things were way moreplicated than what Jun Wu Yao had said.

    With his brows slightly cocking, Jun Wu Yao looked at Meng Qiu who was colourless on the face and suddenly curved the corners of his lips up into a smile.

    ¡°It seemed like you¡¯ve cast the Contemporaneous Knot on the Spirit Tree way far more before this.¡±

    The Contemporaneous Knot was a bteral seal. The longer the time, the wider the area it would be spreading across to. At first, Jun Wu Yao thought that it was just around these one thousand years that Meng Qiu had cast the Contemporaneous Knot on the Spirit Tree, but ording to the narration of Blood Velvet, the Contemporaneous Knot might probably have been cast for a much longer time, at the very least, it should have been existing for thousands of years.

    This was weird, since it wasn¡¯t such a long time ago when Jun Wu Yao appeared in the Three Realms, and the person in the Upper Realm had not yet thought about the Blood Sacrifice of The Three Realms at such an early time, but it was obvious that the time when Meng Qiu cast the Contemporaneous Knot on the Spirit Tree was far before the time when he got in touch with the Upper Realm.

    Didn¡¯t this mean that... even if the Upper Realm didn¡¯t intervene in this matter, the thought of sealing the Spirit Tree had already long hidden in Meng Qiu¡¯s mind?

    Meng Qiu felt so painful to the point that he couldn¡¯t even speak a word, there was no way he was able to make any response regarding Jun Wu Yao¡¯s words. He was just deeply frowning with his gaze full of pain.

    ¡°Stop it first.¡± Casually, Jun Wu Yao shook his hand.

    It seemed like they had to go near the Spirit Tree if they wanted to remove the Contemporaneous Knot.

    Blood Velvet moved a step backwards and got his roots out. With his whole body terribly convulsing, Meng Qiu copsed on the ground. After experiencing everything, it was as if he had fallen into a deep abyss, not being able to climb up back to the ground.

    ¡°Are we going to find the Spirit Tree now?¡± Jun Wu Xie raised her eyes and looked at Jun Wu Yao. By looking at the current situation, they needed to make a slight adjustment on their n.

    Jun Wu Yao nodded his head as he patted on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s small little head with his eyes filling with affection.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t met the Spirit Tree before. You can meet it today. Although it had no mouth to speak, it¡¯s still a nice ¡®person¡¯.¡±

    Since it was rare to hearpliments for the othersing out from Jun Wu Yao¡¯s mouth, Jun Wu Xie couldn¡¯t help her curiosity towards the Spirit Tree, the origin of all the souls, from being excited

    ¡°Get him up.¡± Looking at Meng Qiu, Jun Wu Yao said.

    Blood Velvet immediately lifted Meng Qiu who was feeble all over up. Meng Qiu felt so painful that all his energy had drained out of his body. He could only just let Blood Velvet simply drag him up, and stood wobbly.

    ¡°Well, we can keep your life longer.¡± Jun Wu Yao looked at Meng Qiu.

    Face paled, Meng Qiu looked at Jun Wu Yao with his teeth tightly clenching, refusing from speaking a word.

    ¡°Lord Jue, what if he counters back?¡± Blood Velvet asked while looking at the uncooperative attitude shown by Meng Qiu.

 Chapter 2592 - Plot Twist (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2592: Plot Twist (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Yao gave out a lightugh. He raised his hand and there was a tiny little ck snake coiling around his long finger. Followed by a flick from his finger, swoosh, the ck snake flew towards Meng Qiu. When itnded on Meng Qiu¡¯s body, it perforated swiftly into Meng Qiu¡¯s soul.

    ¡°That¡¯s not up to him,¡± said Jun Wu Yao tly.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Jun Wu Yao. Even though Jun Wu Yao didn¡¯t say anything, she had still understood his intention in making such an action.

    The ck snake was formed from the dark spirit of Jun Wu Yao, which it was able to control one¡¯s mind and behaviour. Jun Wu Yao had once used this little thing during that time when he was lurking in the Lin Pce. But after the rtionship between him and Jun Wu Xie got intimately closer, he had then kept the ck snakes that he put on all the people in the Lin Pce back.

    The ck snake would not take Meng Qiu¡¯s life but it will force him to move ording to Jun Wu Yao¡¯s instructions.

    ¡°Let him go,¡± ordered Jun Wu Yao.

    Blood Velvet let his hands go. Standing wobbly, Meng Qiu red furiously at Jun Wu Yao with a raging gaze inside his eyes. However, he could no longer control his body anymore. He kneeled on one of his knees in front of Jun Wu Yao with an obeisance expression on his face as he began to speak something that was against his thoughts.

    ¡°Meng Qiu is here to give Lord Jue my service.¡±

    When these words came out of his mouth, Meng Qiu¡¯s mind was still remaining conscious, but it wasn¡¯t able to control his every word and action anymore. It was as if he was being locked into a marite, Jun Wu Yao would just need to move his fingers and he was then able to control him.

    The feeling of his entire soul being grasped in Jun Wu Yao¡¯s hand almost made Meng Qiu crack up.

    Under Jun Wu Yao¡¯s control, Meng Qiu brought Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao to the ce where the Spirit Tree was nted at. Along their way, they had met quite a lot of ck armored spirit envoys and all their faces went pale when they saw Jun Wu Yao. If it wasn¡¯t for Meng Qiu who was walking in the front, holding onto a normal face, they probably would have already gotten panic and ran away.

    The fear that Jun Wu Yao once brought to the Soul World was still there. Before those ck armored spirit envoys get to figure out the reason of Jun Wu Yaoing to the Soul World, they saw them passing by with Meng Qiu leading in the front. After the terror inside them subsided, they couldn¡¯t help but feel a great admiration towards Meng Qiu who was powerful enough to get along with Jun Wu Yao.

    However, what they didn¡¯t know was that it was actually verging on the break down inside Meng Qiu at the moment.

    How he wished he could ask for help from all the ck armored spirit envoys, but unfortunately, his entire soul had already been controlled by the ck snake, preventing him from doing what he wanted to do.

    That was the first time Jun Wu Xie saw the Spirit Tree. It was huge and magnificent.

    With just a nce and nearly all her sight had been upied by the huge and beautiful Spirit Tree. Just step a little closer to it and she could feel that it was as if her soul was bathing in the warm spring water- it was sofortable.

    ¡°This is the Spirit Tree?¡± Jun Wu Xie lifted her head and looked at the quiet and gorgeous tree. The dense leaves were ovepping each other, glowing with faint halo. Even under the sunlight, there seemed to be stars hidden between the pieces of leaves.

    Jun Wu Yao nodded. Soundlessly, he slightly moved his finger. Meng Qiu who was standing aside immediately turned around. Facing those ck armored spirit envoys who were guarding beside the Spirit Tree, he ced his order, ¡°This is none of your business. Leave.¡±

    Those ck armored spirit envoys had earlier been scared out of their wits due to the appearance of Jun Wu Yao, hoping that they could leave as early as possible. One after another, they quickly nodded their heads.

    ¡°Remember to bring Long Jiu and Qin Song who are being locked up in the Soul Prison here.¡± It was in solemnity on Meng Qiu¡¯s face, and of course the ck armored spirit envoys wouldn¡¯t doubt him. After receiving the order, they left.

    After all the ck armored spirit envoys had gone, Jun Wu Xie straight off called Blood Velvet and Poison Ivy out.

 Chapter 2593 - Breaking the Seal (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2593: Breaking the Seal (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    She actually wanted to summon Blood Velvet and Poison Ivy, but who knew, with one summoned by Jun Wu Xie, six figures appeared in front of her eyes.

    Little Lotus, Poppy, Crystal Orchid and Corpse Flower actually jumped out as well.

    Jun Wu Xie was slightly stunned, without waiting for her reaction, Little Lotus, with stars in its eyes, ran towards the Spirit Tree, both its arms wide open as if it wanted to cling onto the Spirit Tree.

    ¡°Sofy....¡± Little Lotus squinted its eyes, its little face stuck on rough bark of the tree trunk, fully intoxicated.

    Although Poppy and the others¡¯ expressions were offort, they still maintained some form of self-control. Although uninvited, they stood earnestly to the side.

    ¡°What are you guys doing?¡± Jun Wu Xie looked at Corpse Flower and the rest of the nt Spirits in confusion, this was the first time that they have shown up voluntarily.

    Corpse Flower wanted to speak, Crystal Orchid pped a hand to his mouth. When the hand was brought now, there was ayer of ice on Corpse Flower¡¯s mouth, in an instant, tightly sealing his ¡®disastrous¡¯ mouth.

    Corpse Flower looked at frigid Crystal Orchid woefully, his eyes looked like they were going to drop tears.

    He didn¡¯t even say anything!

    However, Crystal Orchid couldn¡¯t even be bothered to look at him.

    ¡°Every soul originates from the Spirit Tree, and the Spirit Tree is considered a nt Spirit, any spirit life near it will generate an undeniable sense of closeness. So....¡± Poppy was a bit embarrassed he spoke. As soon as Jun Wu Xie walked near the Spirit Tree, they were stirring restlessly. The most primitive impulse from the soul made them want to get closer to the Spirit Tree impatiently. So when Jun Wu Xie summoned Poison Ivy and Blood Velvet, the rest sneaked out together.

    Jun Wu Xie raised her eyebrows, it was no wonder that when she neared the Spirit Tree, she felt an unusualfort to her soul.

    ¡°Since arge part of the Spirit Tree¡¯s powers are sealed, they are considered good like this.¡± Jun Wu Yao was lightlyughing as he stood to one side. Right now, Poppy and the others could still maintain self-control, but until the seal on the Spirit Tree was fully released, in terms of the scent of the Spirit Tree, having entered the Reincarnation Path and Poppy and the others who were born of the Three Realms would find that they were unable topletely resist the attraction of the Spirit Tree.

    Jun Wu Yao wasn¡¯t going to care that much, just let them be.

    Blood Velvet and Poison Ivy walked behind Jun Wu Xie obediently.

    In order to release the seal from the Spirit Tree, it was necessary to dispel both Meng Qiu and the Spirit Tree at the same time. It wasn¡¯t any burden to them to deal with Meng Qiu, but to face the powerful Spirit Tree...

    There was a sense of hesitation from Poison Ivy and Blood Velvet. They were now pure souls; the spirit lives were born with an innate reverence to the Spirit Tree, to ask them to use their roots and vines to invade the Spirit Tree, that required courage.

    After a moment of discussion, they finally decided that Blood Velvet was the one to unseal the Spirit Tree. Although Blood Velvet is usually all smiles, but within the Three Realms, he was the strongest Wood Spirit, and he was the only one who could slightly resist the reverence of the Spirit Tree.

    Standing to one side, Meng Qiu finishedmanding the ck armoured Spirit Envoys and was ordered by Jun Wu Yao to quietly stand to the side. He could only look on helplessly watch was Little Lotus and the others appeared, his eyes silently widened.

 Chapter 2594 - Breaking the Seal (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2594: Breaking the Seal (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Meng Qiu had not once left the Soul World, but he also knew that to possess a Ring Spirit, it was only in the Lower and Middle Realms. ording to rumours, he learned that the people in the Lower and Middle Realm only possessed one Ring Spirit in their lifetimes.

    When Jun Wu Xie summoned Blood Velvet, Meng Qiu thought that Blood Velvet was Jun Wu Xie¡¯s only Ring Spirit, but he did not think that with one move, Jun Wu Xie actually had six Ring Spirits!

    And these were all very powerful nt Spirits!

    Maybe because the Spirit Tree itself was a nt Spirit, so the nt Spirits born from the Spirit Tree were stronger than the spirits of other races. Fortunately, the character of nt Spirits was happy and calm, choosing to ignore what was around them. They just wanted to find a quiet ce to grow, almost not moving for thousands of years.

    If those nt Spirits had simr passions and desires of human spirits, and were willing to cultivate, then the First Spirit Envoy in Soul World would not be Meng Qiu!

    When Meng Qiu saw Little Lotus lying on the Spirit Tree, his eyes widened even more!

    Among the many nt Spirits bred by the Spirit Tree, there had been such an unconventional existence; dual soul form cultivation!

    A confused and ignorant, timid and feeble, a violent and powerful, superior!

    That particr nt Spirit, at the beginning of his birth, confidently transformed into a human form, and was no different from the human soul. The dual soul made his character more elusive to read. He once became the most troublesome soul in the Soul World. He not only transformed into a human soul but he also cultivated together with many Spirit Envoys, his soul power grew exponentially, such that everyone could only bow before him. If that nt Spirit was still present, Meng Qiu would not be able to attain the First Spirit Envoy position.

    Unless....

    The nt Spirit belief was still unchanged within that nt Spirit¡¯s heart. In the end, he did not give more thought to bing even stronger. Instead, he chose to enter Reincarnation Path. If not, it would be very difficult for Meng Qiu to wreak havoc in the Soul World.

    However, Meng Qiu did not think that he would see the nt Spirit again.

    However, a certain nt Spirit who had entered the Reincarnation Path, apparently lost all its memories. Sticking to the Spirit Tree with its naive attitude, just like an octopus.

    ¡°Can you start?¡± Blood Velvet looked at Jun Wu Yao. He wanted to unseal the Spirit Tree this time, and even with his carefree nature, he was still a little nervous.

    Jun Wu Yao nodded slightly. The method to erase the Contemporaneous Knot, he had already instructed Blood Velvet and Poison Ivy, the rest was up to them.

    In fact, it was not difficult to untie that knot. The only tricky thing was that after the knot enters the soul, it would spread immediately and be fragments throughout the soul. The longer the time spent, therger the area of ??diffusion. It would be basically impossible to dispel using a human soul. On the contrary, with a delicate soul like a nt Spirit, it was easy to deal with those problems.

    The thing that Jun Wu Xie was not missing was the nt Spirits!

    Poison Ivy was standing by Meng Qiu¡¯s side. Under the control of the ink snake, Meng Qiu stood rooted in the same ce, and Blood Velvet walked to the side of theSpirit Tree, raising his hand and detangling Little Lotus from the Spirit Tree, and threw it towards Poppy.

    The two nt Spirits shared a look as they waited for the most suitable window of opportunity. Only when the two sides were unsealed at the same time could they ensure sess!

 Chapter 2595 - Breaking the Seal (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2595: Breaking the Seal (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    After the tacit agreement was reached, the vines of Poison Ivy entered into Meng Qiu¡¯s soul the exact moment that Blood Velvet buried his roots into the Spirit Tree.

    The situation was easy to control for Poison Ivy, but it was not the case for Blood Velvet. Immediately after entering the Spirit Tree, he almost fainted due to the powerful soul force of the Spirit Tree!

    Fortunately, Crystal Orchid was prepared, and stabilized Blood Velvet¡¯s body in time, hence the roots of the Blood Velvet were not separated from the Spirit Tree.

    Even though the Spirit Tree was sealed at this moment, the power it contained was not something that any soul could bear. The Blood Velvet could only feel powerful surges of soul power constantly passed through his roots, which were buried in the Spirit Tree, to his whole body; the power was strong but very gentle, if not, his body would have exploded the moment he buried his roots into the Spirit Tree!

    That being the case, the Blood Velvet¡¯s forehead was already covered with a thinyer of sweat, and beads of sweat trailed down his white cheeks. The usual banter and jokes in his expressions had long vanished like a puff of smoke. In his eyes instead, a never-seen-before expression of seriousness and caution.

    ¡°You go help him.¡± Jun Wu Yao saw that Blood Velvet was exerting strenuous effort, as he said quietly to Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Me?¡± There was some doubt in Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Yao said, ¡°The Blood Velvet is your Ring Spirit, and he is connected to your soul. With his strength alone, he can¡¯t resist the power of the Spirit Tree. You need to pass your soul power onto him. Using him as a guide and send your soul power into the Spirit Tree.¡±

    The Spirit Tree was the source of all souls, even if it did not have any aggressiveness, the vast power, like that of the ocean, would make any intruder implode. The strength of Blood Velvet was already top-notch among the Wood Spirits, and his attributes and soul were simr to that of the Spirit Tree, otherwise he would not be able to maintain until now.

    However, Jun Wu Yao discovered that the situation of Blood Velvet was worsening. If it continued, Blood Velvet would not be able to support that moment when they removed the knot.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded slightly and she walked to the side of Blood Velvet, under the guidance of Jun Wu Yao, she put a hand on the shoulder of Blood Velvet as she slowly released her soul power. Using Blood Velvet as a medium, she guided her soul power into the Spirit Tree.

    However, just as her soul power touched the Spirit Tree, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mind suddenly nked out; and the tremendous power was like a gxy. The soul power that she exported was poured back into her mind!

    Jun Wu Xie felt like her brain was going to explode in the next second as the tremendous force continued to pour in!

    After nking out in her mind, it was followed very quickly by a short and fragmentary picture that shed in her mind!

    There were fragments of memory, but there were also some images that she had never experienced before. The pictures were like lightning. They shed quickly in her mind. The speed was too fast and the number was sorge that Jun Wu Xie couldn¡¯t capture a single thing!

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s subconsciously wanted to stabilise her mind, but in the next second, everything in front of her eyes disappeared, and in an instant it suddenly fell into darkness!

    When the darkness disappeared, everything in front of her eyes was so weird.

    In the midst of chaos, two young children were sitting in the muddy haze and looking up at her.

    The eyes of the two children turned out to be so weird.

    A pair of golden eyes, a pair of purple eyes!

 Chapter 2596 - Fragments of the Soul (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2596: Fragments of the Soul (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie was shocked by the picture in front of her, but her body walked uncontrobly toward the two children.

    The two children were very small, they looked like they were at the age of just learning to walk, two pairs of different coloured eyes looked at her with undisguised curiosity.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± The child with the golden eyes looked at her with a squint and asked in a soft voice that was a little nervous.

    The other child with the purple eyes kept quiet, and stared at her with a guarded look.

    Jun Wu Xie didn¡¯t know what exactly was this strange scenario, she couldn¡¯t control any of her own actions; she bent down and held the two children in her arms. Within the chaos of the haze, the two children¡¯s appearances became clearer.

    Although they were still young children, but the two children were very good-looking, just like the porcin dolls that were carved with jade, unable to take one¡¯s eyes off them.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± the golden eyed child asked again.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mouth opened involuntarily, as she slowly said a word that made her feel strange.

    ¡°Li Ya.¡±

    The two children looked at her confusedly, but she did not open her mouth again. Her voice sounded with the usual the coldness, but it also revealed a hint of gentleness.

    ¡°From today, I will teach you to create this world.¡±

    The moment she spoke, the eyes of the child, who had been silent, lit up in an instant... Those eyes held a trace of familiarity to Jun Wu Xie...

    However, the picture abruptly stopped.

    The chaos of the mist disappeared. Jun Wu Xie didn¡¯t realise when, but she was standing by a meandering stream. In the stream, a beautiful boy was bathed in sunlight. The golden eyes held a bright smile, and the boy turned around and saw Jun Wu Xie, the smile on his face suddenly widened. He raised his hand, water droplets dripped from his fingertips, refracting the radiant light in the sunshine.

    ¡°Sister Li Ya! Look! Water! I created the water!¡± The golden eyed young boy spoke with unabashed joy.

    Jun Wu Xie didn¡¯t know what expression she held as she just stood calmly by the stream.

    What was the splendid sun shining high, but suddenly there were clouds covering the sky!

    The sun was swallowed up by the clouds, a shadow fell upon thend.

    Jun Wu Xie raised her head, but within the dark clouds she saw a teenager, floating in the air with his hands spread out. There seemed to be thunder and lightning shing from his hands, which is rted to the dark clouds in the sky.

    The juvenile¡¯s appearance was beautiful with a devilish charm, his face held some inexperience and frivolity; as that pair of purple eyes stared unblinkingly at Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Li Ya, this is thunder.¡± The voice of the purple eyed boy was impudent and egotistical. Jun Wu Xie didn¡¯t know why but she felt such a familiarity to the boy.

    Distractedly, the youth and her maintained eye contact for a while and without understanding why, it felt so unfamiliar.....

    The chaos split sky and earth apart, the mountains and rivers...were born in session. Transcending the passage of time, the images in front of Jun Wu Xie continued to sh, and finally it paused at a moonlit night. She stood under the moonlight, as a touch of warmth appeared from behind her.

    ¡°Li Ya, can you stay with me forever?¡± The low-pitched, soothing voice suddenly came from behind her, and her hand hanging from the side of her body was suddenly held!

    Jun Wu Xie turned and met the eyes of the other person, but in an instant, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s heart was shattered.

 Chapter 2597 - Fragments of the Soul (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2597: Fragments of the Soul (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The violent impact caused the mind of Jun Wu Xie to be extremely chaotic in an instant, and the picture in her mind suddenly became distorted, and the fragmentary pictures were still constantly shing from her eyes!

    Darkness covered her sight for a short moment. When she opened her eyes again, there was only Blood Velvet¡¯s pale face in front of her.

    ¡°Mistress?¡± Blood Velvet was barely supporting the connection with the Spirit Tree, but the pain radiating from his shoulder made him turned to look at Jun Wu Xie in worry.

    Jun Wu Xie hade to give him the soul power to let him resist the power of the Spirit Tree, and at the same time, used him as a medium to send soul power into the body of the Spirit Tree, in order to remove the Contemporaneous Knot bit by bit .

    The moment when Blood Velvet slightly rxed, he suddenly felt the power of the Spirit Tree rushed back along with the soul power sent by Jun Wu Xie!

    This strange situation made Blood Velvet startled, he turned to see Jun Wu Xie, and found that the eyes of Jun Wu Xie eyes had lost their focus. The hands on his shoulders were constantly exerting strength and gripping. Blood Velvet did not dare to move an inch, the Contemporaneous Knot in the Spirit Tree had been resolved halfway. If it was disconnected at this moment, both Jun Wu Xie and himself would suffer damage would suffer trauma from the Contemporaneous Knot!

    Seeing that Jun Wu Xie came back into being, Blood Velvet immediately opened his mouth.

    Jun Wu Xie looked distractedly at Blood Velvet in front of her, whatever she experienced moments ago caused her to be dazed. Her brows were slightly wrinkled and she seemed to want to determine the images that appeared in front of her eyes were real or illusions.

    The touch on her palm was solid, andpletely different from the emptiness of the environment, and Jun Wu Xie was secretly relieved.

    ¡°Little Xie? What happened?¡± Jun Wu Yao was unaware of the abnormality in Jun Wu Xie, and walked quickly to her side. His heart was anxious, but he did not dare to raise his hand to touch her.

    Contact with the Spirit Tree was a very dangerous move, especially for the soul of a human being. Because Jun Wu Xie was spiritually connected with Blood Velvet, therefore using Blood Velvet as a medium, she could be contacted with the Spirit Tree. If he touched it randomly, it would only harm her.

    However, the reaction of Jun Wu Xie caused Jun Wu Yao to be rmed.

    It was reasonable to say that there would be no damage when removing the Contemporaneous Knot. At most, they would be attacked by the Spirit Tree¡¯s power. Jun Wu Xie had long harmonized with the seed of the Spirit Tree. It could be said that she had a certain connection with the Spirit Tree, so even if she suffered an attack, the seed of the Spirit Tree would neutralise the attack in the first instance, without further idents.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Jun Wu Yao, but her eyes became blurred. Her look was awkward. She raised her hand subconsciously as she wanted to touch him, as if she wanted to prove that it was not an illusion.

    Jun Wu Yao should avoid it, but unknowingly, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s bewildered expression rooted him to the spot, unable to move.

    The moment Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hands touched Jun Wu Yao, an irreversible force suddenly broke into the soul of Jun Wu Yao, and pulled him into the darkness in an instant!

    Jun Wu Yao dreamt, an illusory but real dream, everything in the dream seemed to have happened.

    Within the unresolved chaos, he became a young child with a pair of purple eyes, ignorant and confused, helpless and indecisive in the darkness. By his side, a little devil who was as big as him, but that person had shiny, golden eyes and looked a bit silly.

 Chapter 2598 - Fragments of the Soul (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2598: Fragments of the Soul (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    In the meantime, it was so cold all around, he was at a loss and did not dare to move.

    Until...

    A pair of gentle hands, hugged him from the cold ground.

    He saw a delicate but cold face. It was a beautiful woman. The pure ck eyes were as shiny as ck diamonds, but they did not contain a trace of warmth. It was only that pair of hands that held some warmth.

    The golden-eyed child was crying, the beautiful woman held him in her arms, but there was no expression on her face. When the golden-eyed child¡¯s nose blew a big bubble of snot, the corners of her mouth lifted slightly.

    It was a very shallow smile, so slight that it was almost undetectable.

    But it was that faint smile that made his heart jerked. He could never in his lifetime erase that face from his soul.

    As he and the golden-eyed child grew up day by day, there were no creatures around them except for the beautiful woman. The surrounding was still chaotic. Only one cabin amodated the three of them.

    The golden-eyed childughed all day, and began to learn how to use the method the woman taught him to make a variety of small things.

    But his heart couldn¡¯t hold anything, a pair of eyes were always staring at her.

    The woman rarelyughed, except for the smile that she had when she first met them, he never saw herughing again.

    Time seemed so vague in the chaos. He didn¡¯t know how long had passed, each day he grew taller and taller still; from looking up at her, meeting her eyes at the level, and then bowing slightly. The pair of warm hands that once held him in her arms became so petite.

    The woman talked a lot with him and the golden-eyed child, she taught them, and used their powers to create new creatures.

    Gradually, he was not just looking at her from behind, he wanted to be closer to her, he no longer wanted to be taken care of like a child.

    On that day, he held onto her and asked her if she could be with him forever.

    It was the first time he saw a strange look on the woman¡¯s face, and there was a trace of trouble floating in her eyes, without the joy he expected.

    The woman did not respond to his request, and the days seemed to continue.

    Until one day, when he awoke from his sleep and pushed open the woman¡¯s door, he could no longer find that piece of memory.

    She... had disappeared.

    Shepletely disappeared from his life, no matter how he looked, he could not find any clues.

    He could not ept her departure, but in desperation he remembered her words. She taught them to build a new world. This might be her wish.

    He looked forward topleting it himself. If and when she appeared again, she, together with him and the golden-eyed child could build a new world and a new life.

    Mountains, rivers,kes, forests, and the pictures she once painted, he realized them one by one.

    But she still didn¡¯t appear. .

    Seeking and yearning, repeated dreams at night, he always remembered the warm hands which embraced him in a warm hug.

    The golden-eyed child had grown up and he proposed to build a race that belonged to them both.

    The golden-eyed man built a handsome man with his own hand bone, but he locked himself in the room, opened his chest, and removed the rib closest to the heart, and ording to his memory made a copy in her likeness.

 Chapter 2599 - Fragments of the Soul (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2599: Fragments of the Soul (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    He named the little girl who he created with the same name as hers.

    He strictly demanded that the girl grow ording to everything that was rted to her, but as the girl eventually grew up, she was far different from the woman in his memory.

    Nheless, he was still acting stubborn, thinking that the little girl was her. He caressed the little girl so much, treating her as the most important younger sister of his. All he wished was that this tiny little girl wouldn¡¯t, once again, disappear. Even if there was only a tiny bit of simrity between both of them, he could still find her reflection from the girl. He told everything about her to the girl, as if he had made the girl his sustenance, whereas the little girl too, had be the one and only existence to connect her heart with his, making her the only one to know about the depression which he suppressed within him.

    As time flowed, his temperament became really moody. Everything that existed in the world looked so boring in his eyes. He created them, but at the same time, he destroyed them. In an almost revengeful attitude, he wanted to sabotage the world which he built ording to her preferences.

    The woman he deeply loved was gone, so did the little girl who he was attached to. He had lost all his nostalgia for everything in this world, and atst, everything returned to the darkness.

    When Jun Wu Yao woke from the darkness, the pain was still radiating from his chest, as if he had fallen into the chasm of despair. It felt so painful to the point that it almost suffocated him.

    It seemed like he was able to clearly feel himself in the ambience, suffering from the wretchedness after the icy woman disappeared, and also the depression he went through after his younger sister who he found sustenance in died.

    The one he loved had disappeared forever, and the only one family of his had also left him, there was no longer anything left for him to care about in this world...

    While being in a trance, Jun Wu Yao opened his eyes big and a face which was exactly the same as the face he saw in his illusion came into his eyes. It was just thatpared to the face in his illusion, the colddy in his eyes looked slightly younger.

    ¡°Little... Xie...¡± Frowned, Jun Wu Yao seemed to find the same puzzlement that he had, in the bottom of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes.

    It seemed like she too... had seen something that wasn¡¯t supposed to be appearing.

    Without speaking a word, Jun Wu Xie was just staring at Jun Wu Yao. After quite a long time, she asked, ¡°What did you see?¡±

    Jun Wu Yao was stunned. What did he see?

    He had no idea about it. Every single one of those scenes was so unfamiliar to him, but... they were so real.

    ¡°No matter what those are, they are all meaningless to us.¡± Jun Wu Yao let in a deep breath as he forced the inexplicable emotion inside him down. He didn¡¯t care whether if those things that had happened in the illusion were authentic or not, or whether if they had actually existed before, not at all. For him, he was just Jun Wu Yao and she was just Jun Wu Xie. He existed because of her, she was his wife, and that was it.

    There was nothing more to do with anything else!

    Jun Wu Xie suddenly raised a soft light smile on her face. As she slowly put her hand down, the perplexity that had been pervading in her eyes disappeared at the moment, with the calmness and tranquility that she once had emerging again from her eyes at the same moment.

    It was because of the Spirit Tree that they saw those scenes. Jun Wu Xie could vaguely notice that the Spirit Tree was trying to guide them into something, but what was its intention in doing so? Jun Wu Xie had no way to know. It was true that those messy pictures were astounding, but... what did it have to do with them?

    All she knew was that she was Jun Wu Xie, while him, Jun Wu Yao, was her husband.

    No matter what had happened in their previous lives, the only thing that mattered to them was now, the present life.

 Chapter 2600 - The Spirit Tree (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2600: The Spirit Tree (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The sudden scenes had caused Jun Wu Yao and Jun Wu Xie to sink into a temporary state of bewilderment, but both the two hearts had sessfully broken through the heavy clouds, with their perseverance and tenacious still remaining.

    Even if it was their previous lives, so what?

    Since they had already gone through reincarnations, were now using different bodies and had all their past memories removed, then these would be their rebirths. These were their brand new lives, and they had nothing to do with the previous lives.

    The only thing that was worthy enough for them to feel sentimental about was the little bits of connection between them that was left after undergoing their reincarnations, which had led them in getting together. Though they appreciated it, they had no ns in inheriting everything about their past lives. The paths that they had walked on during their present lives were all paved by themselves, what had it to do with their previous lives?

    Jun Wu Yao had finally understood the reason of him reacting abnormally during the moment when he saw the appearance of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s soul. It might probably be the memory pieces from his previous life. There was too much obsession in it that it couldn¡¯t bepletely wiped off, but now, the uncontroble emotions had totally disappeared. Jun Wu Yao was very sure about it, that the veryst fixation had already vanished quietly.

    Slowly, Jun Wu Yao moved a step backwards, slightly distanced himself away from Jun Wu Xie since now wasn¡¯t the time for them to tangle themselves up in their previous lives that had long, just like the flowing water, gone. The most critical thing now was to remove the Contemporaneous Knot on the Spirit Tree and resolve the peril of the Soul World.

    Little Lotus and the others had totally no idea about what both of them had just experienced. They were just thinking that Jun Wu Yao and Jun Wu Xie looked a little dazed, but very soon, they were back to normal.

    After stabilizing the condition of her mind, Jun Wu Xie began to focus on delivering her soul power, and weird things never appeared again after that.

    Everything went back into serenity. Poison Ivy and Blood Velvet were going really smooth with the elimination. No matter how hard Meng Qiu red at them, even to the extent of making himself blind, he was still unable to alter the current situation. He could only looked at the halo emitted by the Spirit Tree spreading out bits by bits, with its brightness going from weak to strong. The kind of despair which he had never experienced before soared up from the bottom of his eyes...

    It was up till the moment when Blood Velvet took out thest piece of Contemporaneous Knot using his roots that the Spirit Tree could finally regain its glory!

    Blood Velvet and Poison Ivy drew themselves away from the Spirit Tree and Meng Qiu at the same time. The condition of Poison Ivy was rather good, but Blood Velvet seemed to have lost all his energy, causing him to straight off stumble onto the ground. He looked very weak with his pale face.

    If it wasn¡¯t for Jun Wu Xie who had acted as his support, Blood Velvet would probably not be able to fully remove the Contemporaneous Knot from the Spirit Tree even after using up all his soul power!

    Jun Wu Xie raised her head up. Looking at the Spirit Tree who had gotten its halo spread all across itself, Jun Wu Xie slightly widened her eyes. The Spirit Tree before this had already given her a sacred feeling, and after the seal of the Contemporaneous Knot was removed, the Spirit Tree had also gotten to disy its exact appearance. Those leaves that were originally sticking tightly together began to spread out little by little, whereas those vines that were dangling lifelessly on the branches suddenly started to swing gently. In just a twinkling, there came a gold halo covering on those green vines!

    One of the vines that was enshrouded with the gold light slowly held itself aloft and stretched towards Jun Wu Xie. Subconsciously, Jun Wu Xie looked at Jun Wu Yao. Seeing that Jun Wu Yao slightly nodded his head to her, only then she chose not to avoid the uing vine.

    When the vine touched the centre part between Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyebrows, a soft and gentle voice was suddenly heard inside her mind.

    ¡°Thank you, the kid who came from afar. You¡¯ve let me free from the suffering. Wee to the Soul World.¡±

    The voice was as gentle as the water. Whoever that had heard it, even if it was only a sentence, he or she would naturally arouse the thoughts of protecting the voice inside them.

    This was the voice of the Spirit Tree, and also the voice of the origin of all the souls in this world.

 Chapter 2601 - The Spirit Tree (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2601: The Spirit Tree (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie blinked her eyes gently, the feeling was very subtle, but she did not reject it.

    After experiencing betrayal and being sealed, the Spirit Tree was still so peaceful, and could also say words of wee. It really made Jun Wu Xie highly respect the Spirit Tree who was the source of all souls look like a sinless. What Long Jiu and others considered as its benevolence and love, there was really no exaggeration in thinking that way.

    The other vine of the Spirit Tree had been lifted up, and headed towards Jun Wu Yao. Jun Wu Yao saw the hint ofughter in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes and realised that this little guy did not reject the Spirit Tree. And so was unperturbed in having contact with the only ¡°friend¡± in the Three Realms.

    ¡°You are back, but you have changed a lot. It is a good thing.¡± The voice of the Spirit Tree echoed in the mind of Jun Wu Yao.

    Jun Wu Yaoughed lightly, he knew that he had changed. He no longer was the cold-blooded, ruthless Ye Jue. Today, he had changed because of her, he only belonged to her.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for many years, but you haven¡¯t changed, just...the Soul World has changed a lot.¡± Jun Wu Yao slowly opened his mouth and responded to the greetings of the Spirit Tree.

    Although the Spirit Tree couldn¡¯t speak, it could use those vines to establish a spiritual connection with the soul body, but it did so rarely. Today, it actually made contact with him and Jun Wu Xie, it was indeed rarely seen.

    When Jun Wu Yao roamed the Soul World for hundreds of years, the Spirit Tree had just ¡°said¡± five sentences to him.

    As Jun Wu Yao spoke, his eyes fell on Meng Qiu who had copsed on the ground.

    After the release of the Contemporaneous Knot, Meng Qiu was subjected to a huge counter-attack. As the caster of the seal, after the Contemporaneous Knot was destroyed, his soul would suffer devastating damage. At this moment, Meng Qiu¡¯s soul was wasting away an extremely fast speed. The power that had once made him the top Spirit Envoy was gradually slipping away. The anti-phago effect of the Contemporaneous Knot will increase or decrease ording to the strength of the caster. The power of the Spirit Tree was beyond doubt. This counter-attack was enough to make Meng Qiu¡¯s soul scatter.

    Meng Qiu¡¯s soul had be very unstable. Even if Jun Wu Yao was not controlling, he could not stand up and could only sit on the ground with shivering.

    The Spirit Tree felt the gaze of Jun Wu Yao, and a sigh travelled into the ears of Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao.

    The long vine slowly extended to Meng Qiu, Meng Qiu¡¯s shaking became more violent as he looked at the vine gradually approaching him. His expression was about to copse in desperation, there was no hatred, no unwillingness, only a deep sadness...

    Meng Qiu¡¯s reaction waspletely different from those who were destroyed after the conspiracy. He suddenly became calm, but with a strong sense of fear, he was not worried about the revenge of the Spirit Tree, but it was more like an escape.

    ¡°Don¡¯t... don¡¯t touch me!¡± Meng Qiu looked at the vine that was close and screamed loudly, That roar shook the sky, almost exhausting all his existing strength!

    The vine of the Spirit Tree suddenly stopped moving, the distance to Meng Qiu¡¯s forehead was only half a finger away.

    Meng Qiu stared at the end of the vine as his expression trembled fiercely, his eyes suddenly became red, and his mood seemed to be boiling over.

    ¡°Spirit Tree!¡± A cry eximed!

    Qin Song and Long Jiu were brought forth by the ck armoured Spirit Envoys as manded¡± by Meng Qiu. After arriving, having seen the Spirit Tree regain its glory, it left both of them and the ck armoured Spirit Envoyspletely stunned.

    The Spirit Tree which exuded a dazzling light was as holy and full of vitality as they remembered!

 Chapter 2602 - The Spirit Tree (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2602: The Spirit Tree (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Both Qin Song and Long Jiu still had the cuffs on them, but it seemed like they had already forgotten their plight, and were just looking at the Spirit Tree in front of them with their eyes widening.

    However, the group of ck armored spirit envoys who were standing behind them were all panic-stricken to the point that their souls almost flew away. When they saw Meng Qiu who had fallen onto the ground, an ominous premonition suddenly arose in their minds!

    It was over!

    Everything was over!

    Not even having the time to think about any other things, those ck armored spirit envoys threw Qin Song and Long Jiu down right away and broke into a crazy sprint!

    Meng Qiu lost!

    The Contemporaneous Knot on the Spirit Tree had been removed!

    What kind of ending were them, the traitors, going to face?

    The fact that Meng Qiu was able to incite such arge number of spirit envoys to betray the Spirit Tree was mainly because he had sealed off the energy of the Spirit Tree. Due to their fears for the powerfulness of the Spirit Tree, those soul entities who had their dark sides hidden in their minds had no choice but to suppress their lusts and desires.

    After the Spirit Tree was sealed by Meng Qiu, their veryst scruple had also disappeared, not even a bit of trace was left inside them. While facing the lures given by Meng Qiu and the Upper Realm, without hesitating, they chose to betray the Spirit Tree and the Soul World.

    However, the Spirit Tree they had once afraid of had now regained its strong power. To them, this meant that their schemes would all be destroyed!

    With the screams came one after another, the ck armored spirit envoys scattered and ran for their lives, as if they would be punished by the wrath of the Spirit Tree if they escaped even a second slower.

    Only Qin Song and Long Jiu were left standing dumb at their ces, staring at the paramount faith of theirs.

    ¡°The Spirit Tree... You¡¯ve recovered... You¡¯ve really recovered...¡± Qin Song widened his eyes. During the moment when he saw Long Jiu being caught into the Soul Prison, he was inwardly terrified, and since both of them were locked up separately, he had no way to ask Long Jiu what had actually happened.

    Even when they were brought to the Spirit Tree¡¯s ce by the ck armored spirit envoys just now, he had absolutely zero chance to talk with Long Jiu along the way. All he could vaguely notice was that Long Jiu didn¡¯t seem to be as pessimistic as the way he thought he would be, leading him in thinking that Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao had actually nned to move a step more forwards in dealing with the problem, but he couldn¡¯t have thought that...

    He would actually receive such a surprise!

    The Spirit Tree had actually recovered!

    At the moment, there wasn¡¯t any words that was able to express Qin Song¡¯s excitement!

    Long Jiu¡¯s reaction was way more straight forward then Qin Song¡¯s. After staring at the Spirit Tree in stunned for quite a while, Long Jiu let out a wail and straight off thud himself down on the ground. He, a fully grown man, had actually burst into a rage of tears like a little kid while sitting on the floor.

    ¡°Boohoo... Spirit Tree... You... You¡¯ve fina-... finally... Boohoo...¡±

    The crying sound of Long Jiu could even shake the ground and scared the ghosts away, that even Qin Song was pulled back from the shock by his cry. Qin Song looked in the direction of Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao who were standing together aside. Even though there was a trace of sourness inside him, it was then covered by the joy. Looking genuinely at Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao, he said, ¡°Thank you... Thank you so much... I-... I really didn¡¯t expect that...¡±

    Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao had really saved the Spirit Tree!

    There was hope for the Soul World!

    Briefly, Jun Wu Xie nodded at Qin Song. Qin Song and Long Jiu had helped her before in the Dark Region, it was reasonable for her to do these things for them.

    Qin Song was trying hard to force his happiness down, but the moment his gaze touched Meng Qiu who was sitting aside, the dness in his eyes immediately dimmed.

 Chapter 2603 - Unforgivable Betrayal (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2603: Unforgivable Betrayal (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Meng Qiu sat down on the ground, lost and hopeless, he did not notice the gaze of Qin Song.

    Long Jiu was still bawling, until he almost could not breathe, the sound made people copse. Crystal Orchid nced at Corpse Flower, lifted his foot and kicked Corpse Flower¡¯s buttocks.

    Corpse Flower, whose mouth was sealed shut, smashed into the front of Long Jiu, he could not break his fall in time, and mmed into Long Jiu¡¯s face. At the same time, Crystal Orchid immediately dispelled the frozen seal on Corpse¡¯s Flower¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Wu wu... vomit!!!¡± Long Jiu¡¯s face was smothered by Corpse Flower¡¯s ¡°poison gas¡±, the taste instantly made Long Jiu forget about his wailing as he fell down to one side and retched.

    Corpse Flower quickly covered his mouth as his other hand pointed usingly at the Crystal Orchid, indicating that he was framed!

    However, Long Jiu, who had been fumigated till he nearly cried, didn¡¯t have any energy left to bother about it.

    ¡°Take off their chains.¡± Jun Wu Xie raised her hand, and she threw the long whip, which she took from the ck armored Spirit Envoy, to Poison Ivy, who caught it. He gave a couple of flourishes of the whip and broke the chains binding Long Jiu and Qin Song.

    Long Jiu, who regained his freedom, had no time to rejoice, as the smell of Corpse Flower caused his tears to continue flowing down madly.

    Qin Song rushed to the front of Meng Qiu, who was sitting on the ground, and dragged him upright in one move. Qin Song directed a fierce punch onto Meng Qiu¡¯s face.

    Meng Qiu, who had been adversely affected by the Contemporaneous Knot, and whose power was already rapidly deteriorating, and thus he was hurt by Qin Song¡¯s punch. He fell straight to the ground, and he was embarrassed. Meng Qiu didn¡¯t say anything, he just stared at the ground, no one knew what he was thinking about.

    ¡°Why?¡± Qin Song red at Meng Qiu, the anger in his chest was burning bright.

    He would never forget that when he sneaked into the area of the Spirit Tree and saw that image of Meng Qiu¡¯s betrayal. He could never forgive Meng Qiu¡¯s betrayal!

    Meng Qiu used to be the mentor of Long Jiu and him, and was also the most admired Spirit Envoy. Once upon a time, he and Long Jiu¡¯s goal was to be a powerful Spirit Envoy like Meng Qiu and guard the Spirit Tree. However Meng Qiu¡¯s betrayal shattered that trust in the both of them.

    The betrayal of a Spirit Envoy was not enough to make Qin Song so angry, only Meng Qiu was different.

    ¡°Why did you betray the Spirit Tree! What benefits did the Upper Realm give you? That you could do such a thing!¡± This was the first time Qin Song flew into a rage. The mentor who was once supreme in his heart became theckey of the Upper Realm. How could he ept that?

    Meng Qiu propped up his upper body and slowly turned his head to look at the angry Qin Song. He turned his gaze towards Long Jiu, and his gaze finally fell on the vine that belonged to the Spirit Tree, which was held suspended in the air for a long while.

    Suddenly, Meng Qiuughed, hisughter turned from small torge, full ofplex emotions.

    ¡°You both are really good brothers. What you said, Long Jiu has also asked me, the exact same question.¡± Meng Qiu looked at Qin Song, the apprentice he once admired.

    As the first Spirit Envoy of the Soul World, Meng Qiu had taught many Spirit Envoys. The innate talents of Spirit Envoys were simr to human beings. There was good and bad. Qin Song was the one with excellent qualifications, his heart was calm and he was keen. Meng Qiu spared no effort to help cultivate Qin Song.

    As Meng Qiu had said, he looked down on Long Jiu, but he appreciated Qin Song very much. Because Qin Song has a good rtionship with Long Jiu and always brought him along, Meng Qiu eventually acquiesced to Long Jiu learning beside Qin Song.

 Chapter 2604 - Unforgivable Betrayal (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2604: Unforgivable Betrayal (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Why?¡± When Meng Qiu looked at Qin Song, the trace of despair in his eyes had silently disappeared. Even though he looked miserable, but the expression on his face had been as calm and arrogant as ever.

    ¡°What does my purpose of doing this have anything to do with you guys? You won¡¯t know what I want, you guys will never know.¡±

    Looking at Meng Qiu, Qin Song never thought that his Master would actually turn into such a person, and up until this moment, there was still no regrets found from his attitude.

    ¡°What exactly do we need to know about? Your betrayal? Your lies? I wish that I will never know about it.¡± Qin Song waspletely disappointed with Meng Qiu. The trust and admiration that he had for Meng Qiu after so many years had caused him to hold onto an unrealistic fantasy all the time.

    He thought that Meng Qiu might either be threatened by the Upper Realm or he might just be momentarily bedeviled by his mistaken thoughts, resulting him in doing such things, but it was at this moment after witnessing Meng Qiu¡¯s reaction, Qin Song realized that everything that was done by Meng Qiu were all out of his own will. He was never forced.

    ¡°Ha! Why would I need your understanding? I was defeated, and that¡¯s my fault for being useless. Life or death, it¡¯s all up to you, do whatever you want.¡± Meng Qiu sneered.

    Qin Song shook his head as he took a few steps backwards. He could feel that Meng Qiu¡¯s soul was vanishing bits by bits. Even if they did nothing, the rebound of the Contemporaneous Knot would also take Meng Qiu¡¯s life.

    Why should he dirty his pair of hands then?

    Long Jiu had already recovered from the sentiment. He heard Meng Qiu¡¯s words very clearly, butpared to the Master and student rtionship between Meng Qiu and Qin Song, Long Jiu¡¯s rtionship with Meng Qiu was slightly weaker, because he knew it from the very beginning that it wasn¡¯t Meng Qiu¡¯s genuine thought to look him as his student.

    ¡°Old Five, we don¡¯t have to feel sorry for such a guy,¡± said Long Jiu.

    Qin Song let in a deep breath, not speaking anything more.

    No one would want to handle Meng Qiu. All they needed to do was just to silently wait for the time to wipe him off from this world.

    Meng Qiu himself too, knew that there wasn¡¯t much time left for him as the strong soul power of his was crazily flowing away from his body. At this moment, his dream had gone far away from him, to the end of the world, and he could no longer touch it. Head up, he looked at the stiffened vine that was halting in the mid air with aplex gaze in his eyes.

    He was still able to recall the moment when he was first born into the Soul World. As the very first batch of soul entities created by the Spirit Tree, he was so lost, not knowing what to do, and there were just the other soul entities around him, who too, felt the same bewilderment as him. During that period of time, he had no idea about who himself was, and where was he. Even more, he knew nothing about life and death.

    And it was this firm and gentle vine that had embraced and softly rocked him who was straying and wandering around.

    That was the first time Meng Qiu heard the voice of the Spirit Tree, and this was what it said.

    [My kid, don¡¯t be afraid. This is your home, and you are going to live here without having any worries.]

    The voice had awakened Meng Qiu¡¯s soul. The very first voice of his life, that it had been deeply stamped in Meng Qiu¡¯s memory, not being able to be gotten rid off.

    Since they were the first batch of spirit envoys, they had no seniors to teach them, and hence, they were lucky enough to be personally guided by the Spirit Tree itself.

    That was an honor that the other spirit envoys had never experienced before.

    Under the attentive nurture of the Spirit Tree, nearly hundred soul entities got to learn about the Soul World. Despite having their own names, they had also understood that they were soul entities. They knew about the Metempsychosis Path, the Soul Devouring River...

    During that time, Meng Qiu felt that he was the happiest person living in the world because he had the tenderest Spirit Tree staying by his side. He loved the Soul World and the Spirit Tree that had given him his life very much. When there were lots of hisrades who had chosen to enter the Reincarnation Path, Meng Qiu had made his choice in continue staying in the Soul World.

 Chapter 2605 - Unforgivable Betrayal (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2605: Unforgivable Betrayal (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Meng Qiu wholeheartedly guarded the Spirit Tree, making that his only goal. Within the thousand years, his goal never changed.

    As long as it was matters instructed by the Spirit Tree, he would do it ordingly, only because he wanted to hear the Spirit Tree¡¯s voice.

    Even if it were only a few words.

    But....

    As spirit lives in the Soul World increased, the Spirit Tree had handed over the Spirit Envoy teachings to those Spirit Envoys who had been in the Soul World for many years. Meng Qiu had initially mentored a lot of Spirit Envoys and felt that this was the mission given to him by the Spirit Tree. And he did his best every time. However...

    The Spirit Tree spoke to him less and less, the Spirit Envoys kept increasing; the Spirit Tree named each new Spirit Envoy and as there were too many, it consumed much of the Spirit Tree¡¯s time. As more Spirit Envoys were born, Meng Qiu¡¯s sense of existence became lower, and he began to hate that feeling. He did not like to stand at a distance and look at the Spirit Tree being surrounded by other Spirit Envoys. It was an eye sore to Meng Qiu

    That gentle and soothing voice gradually drifted further away from him.

    Even if he struggled to cultivate and surpassed all the Spirit Envoys in the Soul World, and was most qualified to guard the Spirit Tree, the Spirit Tree still did not increase the number of times it spoke with him.

    Even untilter...

    The connection between the Spirit Tree and Meng Qiu was severed, and Meng Qiu did not hear the Spirit Tree¡¯s voice for a thousand years. He was not used to it, and even hated the situation.

    Every time he saw the newly born Spirit Envoys being embraced by the vines, in his heart, that sense of hatred could not be covered up. Only the water from the Soul Devourer River could calm his raging heart.

    But, because of one Spirit Envoy¡¯s entreatment, the Spirit Tree abolished the use of the Soul Devourer River.

    In that moment, Meng Qiu realised that the warmth of the Spirit Tree never belonged to him...

    As long as there were other Spirit Envoys, and as long as there were new births of souls, the Spirit Tree would never belong to only him!

    The darkness in his heart grew bigger little by little, as it gradually consumed Meng Qiu¡¯s soul. He no longer desired for the Spirit Tree¡¯s appreciation. He found the Contemporaneous Knot and buried it within himself and the Spirit Tree undetected.

    He thought.....

    Only like this will make the Spirit Tree belong to him.

    Meng Qiu looked at the vine that hadn¡¯t touched him in a thousand years, and sorrow shone through his eyes.

    ¡°In your heart, am I just like any other Spirit Envoy? There is no difference?¡± Meng Qiu suddenly spoke, his tone held a mix of sorrow, pain and disappointment.

    He looked at the Spirit Tree, that tree which had stood unmoving for a thousand years, it was clear that it could only be heard in the spiritual world, but subconsciously, in Meng Qiu¡¯s heart, the Spirit Tree was no longer a tree, it became an obsession that he was unable to give up.

    ¡°Even if I betrayed you, you also can¡¯t be bothered right? Ha ha.... No matter what I do, in your eyes, I¡¯m dispensable.¡±

    He did not care about the conditions given by the Upper Realm, he did not care if he could gather more power, from now until the end, the thing he wanted most to possess, was IT.

    The soul was disintegrating bit by bit, weakness made Meng Qiu unable to hold on to hisst dignity, suppressing the unwillingness and grief in his heart for many years.

    His usation made Qin Song and Long Jiu slide into shock.

 Chapter 2606 - Helpless Sighs (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2606: Helpless Sighs (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The eyes of Qin Song and Long Jiu were filled with disbelief. They heard a strange trace of pain from Meng Qiu¡¯s words.

    This pain came from the Spirit Tree.

    ¡°I have done so much. I desperately want to be the most powerful Spirit Envoy. As I hope that you talk to me more, but you have forgotten about me. I am so unsatisfied... I am reluctant... ...why those stupid Spirit Envoys can receive your care, but I can¡¯t? Even when I betrayed you, betrayed the Soul World, you are still indifferent. In your eyes, what am I...¡± Meng Qiu¡¯s soul had be a bit transparent. He knew that his time was running out. Some words, if not said, could no longer be said.

    He didn¡¯t care if Long Jiu and Qin Song listened to his own words. He didn¡¯t care if they thought of him as a sad loser. He just wanted to get the only answer that had troubled him for thousands of years.

    What was he to the Spirit Tree!

    However, no one could answer Meng Qiu¡¯s doubts, and the vine of the Spirit Tree slowly retracted back.

    The vine which was retracted back slowly was like the straw that broke the camel¡¯s back. Meng Qiuid on the ground in exhaustion, and his soul was still slowing dissipating away. His body had be extremely transparent, like the form of tulle; faintly discernible.

    Everyone knew that Meng Qiu was dying. This was death¡¯s true form. The dissipating of the soul could no longer be restored. He would disappear into the Three Realms forever and ever. There was no reincarnation and left no trace.

    Qin Song and Long Jiu fell into silence. Meng Qiu¡¯sst words made them realize that Meng Qiu¡¯s betrayal was not about the temptation offered by the Upper Realms.

    It came from his distorted feelings about the Spirit Tree. He wanted to monopolize the Spirit Tree. The reverent heart slowly changed with the passage of time. It gradually distorted, that even the distortion was beyond his control and finally led him on a path of no return.

    At this moment, their hatred for Meng Qiu seemed to have faded a little, sympathy and helplessness floated into their hearts.

    Meng Qiu closed his eyes and waited for the advent of his death. He still could not get the answer he wanted. If he died, it would not be contentedly.

    Jun Wu Yao looked on in silence at Meng Qiu, who was getting weaker and thinner. Suddenly, he realised that Meng Qiu¡¯s actions were simr to those in his dreams.

    For the love in his heart, regardless of anything, he would rather be the enemy of the world and carry those curses.

    Everyone was waiting for the moment in which Meng Qiu wouldpletely disappear.

    The quiet Spirit Tree suddenly trembled, and the dense foliage gave off a rustling sound, even though there was no wind, and it sounded so clearly in this quiet moment.

    Suddenly, the leaves that were drenched in light started falling, and there seemed to be a force that gathered the leaves together,yers uponyers, in front of the eyes of Jun Wu Xie and the others, as they gradually transformed into a strange shape with a human appearance.

    Suddenly, the light on the leaves blossomed!

    A gust of wind rose from the ground and blew away the fallen leaves!

    The leaves drifted along with the wind as they are turned into dark green clothes, and a slender figure was revealed from within the leaves and wind.

    Dark green hair, contrasted with clear and fair skin, that pair of pale green eyes which were gentle and delicate like a spring breeze; it was a very beautiful yet gentle ¡°person¡±. No one could tell the gender, but the beautiful ¡®person¡¯ made people drunk with enchantment.

 Chapter 2607 - A Helpless Sighï¼ˆ2ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2607: A Helpless Sigh£¨2£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The moment the figure appeared, all the soundsing from the surroundings disappeared instantly, and everyone had gotten their eyes fixed on that ¡°person¡±.

    Eyes widening, Long Jiu and Qin Song were just standing there with their whole bodies stiffening.

    There was a familiar ambience enshrouding around them, but they still couldn¡¯t believe all the things that they had just seen.

    Stepping onto the grass, the tender and pretty figure walked slowly towards Meng Qiu. Wherever the person stepped onto, there would be flowers blooming from the ground, as if it was the fireworks that wereing out from the bottom of the feet, they were dazzling and beautiful.

    The person walked to Meng Qiu and crouched down while looking at Meng Qiu who was almost transparent. The fair and long fingers stroked softly and faintly on Meng Qiu¡¯s forehead

    Meng Qiu, who was so weak that he couldn¡¯t even move, suddenly sensed a familiar vibe whirling around him. He opened his eyes strenuously and a strange, but at the same time, extremely familiar face came into his sight.

    It was an unfamiliar face, but the thing that he was familiar with was the aura that belonged to the Spirit Tree.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for neglecting you.¡± A melodious voice echoed beside everyone¡¯s ears, causing everyone to be thunderstruck!

    It was the exact same voice as the Spirit Tree!

    The gorgeous human with unknown gender in front of their eyes was actually an incarnation of the Spirit Tree!

    The Spirit Tree had actually never once turned into its human form before during the past hundred million years. Everyone in the Soul World thought that the Spirit Tree was unable to transform itself but they wouldn¡¯t have thought that they were actually going to witness it today.

    How beautiful, how perfect, as if that was how the Spirit Tree should be.

    Meng Qiu widened his eyes and slightly opened his mouth. There were thousands of words that he wanted to voice at this moment, but almost his entire soul had shattered into pieces, causing him to no longer have the energy to speak. He could only stared silently at the figure who he had always been yearning, protecting and also waiting for the past thousands of years.

    ¡°I always thought that you¡¯re the most outstanding spirit envoy in the Soul World. You are wise, smart, courageous and powerful, and I have no worries in letting you handle the Soul World. I thought that you¡¯ve mastered everything that I¡¯m able to teach you, and that you no longer need my guidance, but I couldn¡¯t have thought that... it was my negligence that has made you suffer.¡± There were traces of helplessness and repentance on the face of the Spirit Tree. The things that it needed to bear on its shoulders were all the souls in the Three Realms, even it itself wasn¡¯t able to attend to each and every aspect of the matters. Thus, it was necessary for it to get help from the spirit envoys.

    Among all the spirit envoys that it had ever created, there were a few of them who were the best, and also the smartest one. It was just that most of them had their own thoughts, some of them had chosen to enter the Reincarnation Path while some had chosen to leave the Soul World and build the Spirit World, and Meng Qiu was the only one who had always been staying beside it from the very beginning.

    The betrayal of Meng Qiu was what the Spirit Tree could never have expected. Even up till now, it never once had any grudge against Meng Qiu¡¯s behaviour. Even when Meng Qiu cast the Contemporaneous Knot onto it, there was only helplessness arising from its heart, but never enmity.

    It was because of it taking everything for granted that had caused Meng Qius to be forced into such an extent. If it was able to notice it earlier, how would it not realize what Meng Qiu was actually hoping for?

    Meng Qiu was always thoughtful and proficient, and this was the exact reason which had caused the Spirit Tree to mistakenly assume that he would no longer need its guidance, but it didn¡¯t know that the fact that Meng Qiu put in all his effort and did his best was just so that he was able to receive itspliments and hear its voice.

    While looking at Meng Qiu, the eyes of the Spirit Tree were overflowed with sorrow.

    If Meng Qiu was able to tell the Spirit Tree about his discontent earlier, it wouldn¡¯t neglect his wish, and everything that had happened today wouldn¡¯t have ured.

 Chapter 2608 - A Helpless Sigh (3ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2608: A Helpless Sigh (3£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Meng Qiu blinked his eyes as he stared at the Spirit Tree, it was as if he wanted to imprint the face he¡¯s seen in this life as his final moment.

    Silent tears slipped from his eyes.

    Unwillingness, remorse, desperation, joy...

    If he could tell the Spirit Tree earlier what he felt and thought, then... would everything not happen?

    If he knew earlier that in the heart of the Spirit Tree he was actually so important, would he be reluctant to do all this?

    ¡°Ah...¡± Meng Qiu used hisst sliver strength to open his mouth but he couldn¡¯t even form a word.

    Under the eyes of the Spirit Tree, Meng Qiu¡¯s figure fluttered with the breeze and turned into tiny stars, as he forever disappeared into the Three Realms. Silent but with repentance which he realized as he died.

    Sorry.

    That was what Meng Qiu did not managed to say when he died.

    The obsession within his heart made this loyal Spirit Envoy of thousands of years eventually embark on a path of destruction. However, unknown to him, everything he had done in his traitorous quest was already things that he had long possessed.

    Long Jiu and Qin Song watched as Meng Qiu gradually disappeared and with that, thest bit of hate in their hearts also flew away with Meng Qiu¡¯s spirit.

    It was until the moment Meng Qiu left, did they realized that Meng Qiu¡¯s request was not for the supremacy of the Three Realms, nor were the conditions given by the Upper Realm. From the beginning to the end, all he wanted was just a bit of attention and care from the Spirit Tree. He was willing to use the Contemporaneous Knot and buried it between himself and the Spirit Tree in order to tie his life and the Spirit Tree together.

    He controlled the entire Soul World, but did not hurt the Spirit Tree.

    His loyalty to the Spirit Tree had never changed. His faithfulness was only towards the Spirit Tree from beginning to end, not the Upper Realm, not the Soul World.

    So even if the entire Soul World is destroyed, as long as the Spirit Tree was still there, he had no qualms.

    What kind of obsession was it that made Meng Qiu¡¯s mind twist to such a point?

    The millennium-long desire, the millennium-long expectation, that could not escape the catalysis of obsession.

    It destroyed the Soul World and ruined him.

    Long Jiu and the others, at this moment, did not know whether to resent of Meng Qiu¡¯s ruthlessness, or to sympathise with Meng Qiu¡¯s sentimental obsession.

    The soul had scattered. From now on, with the Three Realms, there was no such person. Even the Spirit Tree had no way to regenerate that broken soul.

    One step wrong made, every step that followed was wrong.

    ¡°Sigh...¡± Long Jiu couldn¡¯t help but sigh. He couldn¡¯t understand the obsession in Meng Qiu¡¯s heart, but he understood that the catalyst which forced Meng Qiu to embark on this was not something that could be easily exined.

    As Qin Song looked nkly at the image of Meng Qiu dissipating, his heart was inextricably painful. The lingering light of his eyes passed over the petite figure standing side by side with Jun Wu Yao, and his heart felt like it was being crushed. A touch of panic emerged from his eyes.

    Long Jiu could not understand, but Qin Song could understand.

    If one asks and doesn¡¯t receive, it will eventually drive even saints mad. If one doesn¡¯t resolve the issue, then no one can escape.

    Qin Song turned his gaze downwards as he didn¡¯t dare to look more.

    In his heart, he knew that some people would not belong to him after all.

    ¡°Qin Song pays his respect to the Spirit Tree.¡± Qin Song took a deep breath, stepped forward and knelt in front of the Spirit Tree, and Long Jiu, who was standing at the side, immediately regained his focus and knelt in front of the Spirit Tree.

 Chapter 2609 - A Helpless Sigh (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2609: A Helpless Sigh (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The Spirit Tree crouched on the ground until thest piece of Meng Qiu¡¯s soul slid across its fingertips. It then slowly stood up. Instead of turning its back and looked at Qin Song and the others, it just raised its head and looked in the direction which Meng Qiu¡¯s soul had gone to.

    That was the kid which it had guided for thousands of years...

    It had watched him grew, became matured, and managed the entire Soul World orderly and methodically. It had also watched him walked step by step into the path of self-extermination. It had witnessed the whole life of Meng Qiu, but was unable to save him.

    The Spirit Tree was the origin of the souls. It knew nothing about the emotions and lusts owned by the humans as excess feelings would only reduce the pureness of its soul. It had always thought that this was right, but it didn¡¯t realize that it was its affectionate but also ruthless attitude that had destroyed Meng Qiu.

    ¡°Qin Song.¡± The voice of the Spirit Tree was suddenly heard.

    ¡°Qin Song is here.¡±

    ¡°Was I wrong?¡±

    Qin Song stunned. He wanted to say something, but it was as if his voice was stuck in his throat and it felt so painful.

    Was the Spirit Tree wrong?

    The Spirit Tree was equitable, lenient and benevolent. It treated all the soul entities in the Soul World equally. There was nothing wrong about it since this was amendable behaviour that a high standing person could ever have. This was considered as a good thing in the Soul World.

    However, on the contrary, there was too much of benevolenceing from the Spirit Tree. It was the same when it came to any spirit envoys, but for those spirit envoys who were very deep in emotive, this wasn¡¯t a good thing but a kind of torture.

    When the feelings came gushing out, the thing they seeked for wasn¡¯t the equality that was given to everyone, but the unique treatment which was only orded to them.

    Qin Song suddenly thought of a saying which he had once heard the people joking about when he was in the Lower Realm.

    [If the thing that you have given to me is the same as the thing that you have given to the others, then I don¡¯t want it.]

    It wasn¡¯t the resemnce that one¡¯s heart was looking for, but the difference.

    Not knowing how should he answer the question, Qin Song was only remaining silent. Inside his mind, there was also such a thing which he could only hope for...

    ¡°Spirit Tree, it¡¯s not your fault! It¡¯s... It¡¯s Master, he himself, has thought in the wrong way and chosen the wrong path. It has nothing to do with you,¡± said Long Jiu abruptly. Although he had already cut off his rtionship with Meng Qiu, the moment he saw Meng Qiu¡¯s regretful tears after he had gone, he suddenly felt like letting go of the past disputes and finally let out a call of Master.

    As the quote said, a tutor for a day was a father for a lifetime. Even though he was wrong, he was now gone...

    The Spirit Tree raised its eyes and looked at Long Jiu.

    This was the first time Long Jiu made eye contact with the Spirit Tree in its human form. In the meantime, he was actually a little panic. With his face blushed, he quickly lowered his head.

    The appearance of the incarnation of the Spirit Tree was truly stunning.

    Meng Qiu was gone forever and the Spirit Tree had regained its freedom. This should be some good news, but thepulsion of Meng Qiu that had led him in doing all those crimes had caused everyone to involuntarily went into contemtions.

    Jun Wu Yao suddenly recalled the things that had previously happened in his illusion. Inside the illusion, ¡°he¡± had fallen into an endlesspulsion due to her disappearance. At the end, not only he had destroyed everything, he had also destroyed himself. At the dazing moment, Jun Wu Yao found that it seemed like he was able to understand the moment of despair and helplessness of Meng Qiu.

    Subconsciously, hended his gaze onto Jun Wu Xie who was beside him.

    If such things happened to him, would he react the same way as the way ¡°he himself¡± reacted in the illusion and destroyed everything?

    Jun Wu Xie had probably noticed Jun Wu Yao¡¯s gaze, causing her to suddenly lift her head up and look into Jun Wu Yao¡¯s eyes with her clear eyes. There was his face reflecting on her bright eyes. Jun Wu Yao saw a mark inside her eyes, telling him that he was her only one.

 Chapter 2610 - Premeditation (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2610: Premeditation (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Yao suddenly tightened his hand on her shoulder.

    Even if there was such a day, he would not do that.

    Because in this world, there were so many loved ones and friends cherished by the little fellow, even if he was under the illusion, he would not destroy the world; the world she once existed in, he would continue to guard it for her. The people she cared about, thend that she cared about. As long as the world still existed, there would always be traces of her.

    Jun Wu Xie didn¡¯t know what Jun Wu Yao was thinking, she just vaguely noticed that Jun Wu Yao¡¯s mood fluctuated a little but eventually fell into peace.

    The Spirit Tree was quiet for a long time it was unknown if it hadprehend or not. It turned around and looked at Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao. It nodded slightly, and that androgynous face was beautiful made people felt that they shouldn¡¯t sin by speaking loudly.

    Meng Qiu¡¯s obsession with the Spirit Tree was not without reason. How many people could resist falling in love with such a gentle and perfect soul, especially if they apanied it day and night?

    Jun Wu Xie didn¡¯t know why but she suddenly thought of the Spirit Lord.

    Why did the Spirit Lord suddenly chose to leave the Soul World? And why wasn¡¯t he willing to return to his homnd?

    Like Meng Qiu, the Spirit Lord was once part of the first batch of Spirit Envoys in the Soul World, and was one of the well-used Spirit Envoys by the Spirit Tree. However, he chose to leave the Soul World, left the Spirit Tree, and even abandoned the name given by the Spirit Tree. He thus named himself Spirit Lord.

    Did this mean that the departure of the Spirit Lord that year was also due to the precipitation of the obsession in which his heart should not possess?

    Only, it was different from how Meng Qiu chose to handle it. The Spirit Lord knew the danger of this obsession, so he chose to leave and draw a line between himself and the Spirit Tree.

    However, all of this was just Jun Wu Xie¡¯s spection. Whether it was true or not, no one knew.

    ¡°Sorry that you have to witness all these.¡± The Spirit Tree sighed softly. This time, if it wasn¡¯t for Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao, no one would be able to stop Meng Qiu from doing what he wanted.

    Jun Wu Xie shook her head.

    Jun Wu Yao suddenly said: ¡°I feel that I have misread you before.¡±

    The Spirit Tree was a little shocked.

    ¡°Why do you say that?¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t aware you can assume human form.¡± Jun Wu Yao raised his eyebrows. His contact with the Spirit Tree was transmitted through those vines. It was also his first time seeing Spirit Tree materialise.

    The Spirit Tree looked down at its own appearance and said with a helpless smile: ¡°The body is just a passing cloud. I turned into this shape because you are used to the appearance of humans. I myself prefer my original image. Also, I can assume this form because when I was sealed, I could not nurture any spirit lives. If it was before, when I am nurturing these spirit lives, I won¡¯t dare to leave my body.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Since this is the case, there is one thing I want to ask you.¡± Jun Wu Yao continued.

    ¡°Please go ahead.¡± The Spirit Tree was extremely polite.

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s eyes slightly perked up as he looked at the delicate face of the Spirit Tree, his voice suddenly cooled.

    ¡°That time, you attracted my attention with the Spirit Tree seed and allowed me to take it away without much trouble. Was it because you have already noticed that Meng Qiu had bad intentions?¡±

    Jun Wu Yao finished his question which shocked Qin Song and Long Jiu.

 Chapter 2611 - Premeditation (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2611: Premeditation (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    What did Jun Wu Yao mean by those words?

    ¡°Lord Ye Jue, what do you mean? What¡¯s...¡± Long Jiu stared at Jun Wu Yao, not daring to think deeply about the meaning of Jun Wu Yao¡¯s words.

    Even Qin Song couldn¡¯t help his eyes from widening.

    There wasn¡¯t any astonishment found on the face of the Spirit Tree. While looking calmly at Jun Wu Yao, it suddenly spoke, ¡°You¡¯ve guessed it.¡±

    Long Jiu and Qin Song werepletely dumbfounded at the moment.

    The Spirit Tree didn¡¯t even deny Jun Wu Yao¡¯s statement. Instead, it responded with...¡±You¡¯ve guessed it¡±?

    What had he guessed?

    Did this mean that it was the Spirit Tree who had nned for its seed to be taken away by Jun Wu Yao at that time? Had the Spirit Tree earlier known that Meng Qiu would betray the Soul World?!!

    Long Jiu and Qin Song were astounded by their own thoughts!

    They didn¡¯t even want to think more about it.

    Jun Wu Yao simply just shrugged his shoulders, ¡°Before this, I was just a little doubtful about it, but after Blood Velvet told me that the area covered by the Contemporaneous Knot was wide, I was then sure about it.¡±

    During that year, Jun Wu Yao didn¡¯t really have much interest in the seed. It was the Spirit Tree who had told him a lot of interesting information on the contrary, causing him to seize with an idea of stealing the seed. There wasn¡¯t any difficulties faced when he took the seed away. Although the Spirit Tree did send its people to search for him, but the fact that no news was heard after that had caused Jun Wu Yao to feel a little weird.

    After all, the seed that was taken by him was the seed that the Spirit Tree prepared to make it as its heir. Wasn¡¯t it too easy for him to just simply take the seed away?

    At first, Jun Wu Yao thought that it was after Meng Qiu had gotten in touch with the Upper Realm that he had decided to persecute the Spirit Tree all of a sudden, but the existence of the Contemporaneous Knot was far before the past thousand years. It was obvious that the time when the Spirit Tree was cast with the Contemporaneous Knot was much earlier than the time when Meng Qiu began to be in contact with the Upper Realm.

    Hence, by inference, the fact that Jun Wu Yao was able to take the seed away so smoothly, this might probably be the premeditation of the Spirit Tree.

    ¡°You knew that Meng Qiu had the thoughts of treachery but because you had no idea what was he actually nning to do, and so you handed me the seed and let me take it out of the Soul World?¡± Looking at the Spirit Tree, although the gaze of Jun Wu Yao was slightly sharp, there was no rage in his eyes.

    The Spirit Tree let out a soft sigh. While facing Jun Wu Yao¡¯s query, it didn¡¯t make any refutation about it except for one.

    ¡°I¡¯d been aware of Meng Qiu¡¯s things before that. However, this isn¡¯t the reason of me letting you take away the seed. In fact, it¡¯s the other two reasons, which one of it was because of the Upper Realm, and for the other one...¡± The Spirit Tree didn¡¯t finish its words but with a trace of bizarreness in its eyes, its gaze fell onto Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie stunned a little. What the Spirit Tree was trying to say... was that she was the second reason of it letting Jun Wu Yao to take the seed?

    ¡°Qin Song, Long Jiu.¡± The voice of the Spirit Tree suddenly changed.

    Long Jiu and Qin Song, who had earlier been bbergasted by the truth to the point that their souls left their bodies, were still being in a state of confusion uptil now. Even after they were called by the Spirit Tree, they were still feeling a little dizzy.

    ¡°Please leave first,¡± the Spirit Tree requested.

    The following topic wasn¡¯t something that they were allowed to listen to.

    Though Long Jiu and Qin Song appeared to be a little dazed, they wouldn¡¯t hesitate to follow the orders given by the Spirit Tree. Obediently, they left the Spirit Tree and guarded at the outer side spontaneously, preventing the other spirit envoys from getting near to the Spirit Tree.

    They could vaguely notice that the things that the Spirit Tree was going to talk about after this might probably be something really important.

    After Long Jiu and Qin Song left the ce, only then the Spirit Tree raised its eyes and looked in the direction of Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao.

 Chapter 2612 - Premeditation (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2612: Premeditation (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°I have already discovered the issue with Meng Qiu, but I just didn¡¯t think that he would be used by the Upper Realm. I let you take the seed away, in order to maintain the ¡®bloodline¡¯, and it was also for the one beside you.¡± The Spirit Tree looked at Jun Wu Xie, its eyes were unusually gentle, with a smile on the corner of its mouth.

    ¡°Me?¡± Jun Wu Xie felt a little bit strange, ¡°How do you know that Jun Wu Yao will meet me?¡±

    The encounter between her and Jun Wu Yao was an ident. Moreover, she was not a soul of this world, but she was born again and took up her current shell.

    When Jun Wu Yao left the Upper Realm, she did not exist in this world at all. Yet, the Spirit Tree said that it was for her?

    The Spirit Tree smiled and said: ¡°All things in the world are predestined, I know that you will eventually meet.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie cast a nce at Jun Wu Yao, she felt that what the Spirit Tree said was very strange.

    ¡°How did you know?¡± Jun Wu Yao frowned.

    The Spirit Tree replied: ¡°Did you not just see the past that belongs to both of you.¡±

    The words of the Spirit Tree made the hearts of Jun Wu Yao and Jun Wu Xie trembled slightly. They all knew that the Spirit Tree was referring to the illusions and realistic dreamscape. What Jun Wu Xie thought was right, that dreamscape was what the Spirit Tree wanted them to see.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think that those things hold any meaning for us.¡± Jun Wu Yao said coldly. How was the past rted to their present?

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t make much sense, but amidst everything, you would still have met. You are not souls of this world, but you are sent here by the power of another world. Have you ever thought about the reason?¡± The Spirit Tree spoke, neither too fast nor slow.

    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t want to think about it, it did happen before. The Upper Realm want the souls from the outside world to activate the Blood Sacrifice Array, smash the void into pieces; if is not you, then it is her. The beings of the Three Realms are innocent, although I don¡¯t dare affect cause and effect in the world, but I can give it a push. Ye Jue, I know why you are returning to the Upper Realm. But I want to tell you that what you know is not everything. The Upper Realm cooperating with Meng Qiu to capture the Soul World is not just for the upation of this piece ofnd.¡±

    ¡°What do you know about it?¡± Jun Wu Yao perceived that the Spirit Tree knew much more than him.

    The Spirit Tree was not supposed to intervene in anything in the Three Realms. It existed as a nurturer of souls for the Three Realms. It was a creator; the creator of this world¡¯s souls, but in a sense, it was also a bystander; unable to control the changes in the Three Realms and could only exist in this Soul World.

    ¡°Some things, I can¡¯t say, but you can find clues on your own. I can only tell you now that the enemies you will face, only you can resolve. If you like this world, then you should guard and protect it with your heart, and it will bring you unexpected returns.¡± When the Spirit Tree finished speaking, the figure gradually faded, turning into a body of blue smoke and melting into the body behind.

    ¡°In the Soul World, your enemies have not left yet. The Blood Sacrifice Array, apart from the spell casting, can be casted with 999,000 souls with the sacrifice of a million souls. Even if the souls of the outside world and the soul bones which escape to the ends of the earth, as long as they are still within the Three Realms, the Blood Sacrifice Array can still be carried out. This is the only thing I can tell you... The rest must be discovered by yourselves...¡± The Spirit Tree eventually returned to its body, the human form dissipated and the golden light which was suspended in the air, slowly floated towards Jun Wu Xie.

 Chapter 2613 - Imminence (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2613: Imminence (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie looked at the light sphere that was floating in front of her. She then raised her eyes and looked at Jun Wu Yao.

    The light sphere consisted the purest soul power in the world. It was a treasure given by the Spirit Tree to settle the chaotic energy in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body.

    Jun Wu Yao slightly nodded his head to Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie stretched her hands out and ced the light sphere between her hands.

    The light spherended on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s palms and turned into a gold mist in that instant before it infiltrated into Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hands.

    Jun Wu Xie could clearly feel that when the energy blended into her body, the chaotic energy which was tangling inside her had been cleansed up little by little!

    They hadn¡¯t even say anything yet but the Spirit Tree had already known about their purpose of visiting the Soul World. This showed that the things that were previously said by the Spirit Tree weren¡¯t just some groundless rumours.

    ¡°Why won¡¯t it finish the words?¡± After Jun Wu Xie had fully absorbed the light sphere, she looked at the quiet and huge Spirit Tree. It had already gone back to its original form. Every single sentence that it said just now had caused Jun Wu Xie to rack her brains, trying to figure out the meaning hidden in its words.

    The Spirit Tree was the spirit life that had appeared the earliest in the Three Realms. It was because of its existence that there were so many souls existing in the Three Realms, and that there was this thing called the Metempsychosis Path in the Soul World.

    The things it knew should probably be much more than anyone else in this world.

    ¡°It¡¯s the causality that isn¡¯t allowing the Spirit Tree to say it. Once it says it, it will then destruct the causality.¡± Jun Wu Yao slightly narrowed his eyes. There were some words that even if the Spirit Tree wanted to tell them, it was unlikely that the Principle of Causality would let it do so. The world had its own rules, and even if it was the Spirit Tree, it would also be restrained by the rules.

    Jun Wu Xie drew in a deep breath. The Spirit tree had given them some hints, and for the rest, they needed to figure it out themselves.

    ¡°The Spirit Tree has mentioned that the enemy of the Soul World have not left yet. I don¡¯t think it is talking about those spirit envoys who has betrayed the Soul World. Does this mean that... there are the people from the Upper Realm staying in the Soul World?¡± Jun Wu Xie was thinking about the words that were said by the Spirit Tree just now. She had no time to think about the others in detail, but the matter rted to the Soul World was her first priority.

    After the Contemporaneous Knot was removed from the Spirit Tree, those spirit envoys who had turned their backs on the Soul World could no longer pose any threats to them. Without Meng Qiu, they were just a te of loose sand. The kind of enemy that was able to let the Spirit Tree to specially warn them definitely wouldn¡¯t be those spirit envoys in the Soul World.

    ¡°Before this, I¡¯d been feeling that the way the Upper Realm took their actions was very weird. Why would they want to take the Soul World under their control? But I think I¡¯ve roughly understood it now.¡± The pair of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes slightly narrowed.

    The Spirit Tree had mentioned that in order to conduct the Blood Sacrifice of the Three Realms, besides building the array, there was a second way to hold the event, which was sacrificing 999,000 souls, and use the energy produced from the sacrifices to sheathe the entire Three Realms. As long as Jun Wu Yao and the soul bone were still in the Three Realms, the souls that were sacrificed in the Soul Sacrificing Event would then form an array that was able to swathe everything up, and the Blood Sacrifice of the Three Realm could still be carried out!

    This was also the reason why the Upper Realm must take over the Soul World. Only the Soul World was able to supply such arge amount of souls.

    If it wasn¡¯t for Jun Wu Xie visiting the Soul World in the purpose of looking for the souls of her father, her Master and her Grandmaster, and if it wasn¡¯t for Jun Wu Yaoing to the Soul World in order to find the solution to resolve Jun Wu Xie¡¯s chaotic energy, perhaps they wouldn¡¯t havee to the Soul World in such a short time, and they also wouldn¡¯t have figured out the surreptitious n of the Upper Realm.

    It was most likely that all the ns that the Upper Realm had carried out for the Blood Sacrifice Array were just the camouge they projected on the surface, whereas under the ground, they had actually prepared another method, which was using the soul entities in the Soul World to pave another road for them to crash the void apart!

 Chapter 2614 - Imminence (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2614: Imminence (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°That is very clever.¡± Jun Wu Yao sneered. What Jun Wu Xie thought of, naturally he too thought of it.

    If not for their trip to the Soul World, they would have really missed out on this great piece of news!

    Once the n of the Upper Realm was sessful, it would be very difficult for them to try and stop it!

    Jun Wu Xie was silent for a moment. Suddenly, she took a step toward the Spirit Tree. She looked at the tall Spirit Tree and said: ¡°Spirit Tree, thank you for your help, I still have one more thing to ask for your help with. You know everything about this world, then... Can you tell me, my father, my master and my grandmaster, are their souls in the Soul World?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s voice echoed in the empty surrounding.

    After a long time, a vine of the Spirit Tree slowly lifted up and gently rested on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyebrow.

    The gentle voice once again sounded in the mind of Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Your master and grandmaster have entered the reincarnation, they will be born again, but they will have no memory of their past. If you want to find them, after they are reborn, I can tell you where their souls are. They have outstanding souls, and they will be reborn into the Soul World. Whether they stay or leave, depends on them.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s heart was ovee with joy as the Spirit Tree¡¯s words were very euphemistic. Jun Wu Xie knew that Great Master Ren Huang and Yan Bui Gui were dead, but their souls could be reincarnated, it was unlike that of Meng Qiu¡¯s soul. There was a chance to be born again, although they won¡¯t remember their past.

    Perhaps, this could be considered a good oue.

    ¡°May I bother you, Tree Spirit, again to let me know when they are reborn.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie sighed, but suddenly noticed that the Spirit Tree only answered with the news of Great Master Ren Huang and Yan Bu Gui, but only did not reply regarding her father.

    ¡°Spirit Tree, then my father... Is his soul in the Soul World?¡±

    When Jun Wu Xie asked this question, her heartbeat elerated unconsciously. The soul of Jun Gu had always been the most concerning issue in Lin Pce. If she couldn¡¯t find it again, she did not know how to face Grandpa and Uncle.

    This time, the Spirit Tree fall into a long silence.

    After a long time, the voice of the Spirit Tree sounded again.

    ¡°Here.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes shone bright!

    An indescribable joy spread wildly in her chest.

    Even though she never had ¡°contact¡± with Jun Gu, but the word ¡®father¡¯ had some sort of magical power that made Jun Wu Xie could not help but want to find him.

    ¡°Where is he?¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s voice held a hint of urgency.

    Found him, finally found him!

    ¡°Soul Ascending Altar.¡± After the Spirit Tree conveyed these three words, the vines were pulled back. Evidently there was nothing more to be said.

    However, these answers had already made Jun Wu Xie feel unusually satisfied.

    Her father, really was in the Soul World!

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes were slightly bright, and her subtle changes allowed Jun Wu Yao to smile involuntarily.

    ¡°Little Xie, you have good news?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie nodded. ¡°Master and grandmaster can be reborn, my father... he is in the Soul World!¡±

    Jun Wu Yao smiled morefortably, and for now, their purpose in the Soul World had been achieved.

    ¡°Where is he?¡± Jun Wu Yao asked.

    Jun Wu Xie took a deep breath and said, ¡°Soul Ascending Altar.¡±

    There was a slight change on Jun Wu Yao¡¯s face!

 Chapter 2615 - Imminence (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2615: Imminence (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xue noticed the change in Jun Wu Yao and the ecstasy in her eyes went down a little, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? The Soul Ascending Alter... Is there anything wrong about it?¡±

    Jun Wu Yao recovered from the shock and slightly shook his head.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with the ce. It¡¯s just that the Soul Ascending Altar is a ce where the spirit envoy who hasmitted a serious crime in the Soul World is executed, but ever since the day the Soul World is established, the Soul Ascending Altar has never been used. Why... is your father there?¡± Without thinking much about the other things, Jun Wu Yao was just feeling a little weird about the fact that her father was there.

    Jun Wu Xie shook her head. She knew nothing more. The Spirit Tree had only given her three words, ¡°Soul Ascending Altar¡±, regarding the location of Jun Gu.

    They could only asked Long Jiu and Qin Song if they wanted to know about the detailed situation of the Soul Ascending Altar. Although Jun Wu Yao had visited the Soul World many times, he always spent most of his time staying together with the Spirit Tree, and he rarely went to the other ces in the Soul World.

    Both of them walked out and saw Qin Song and Long Jiu standing outside, seemingly to be thinking of something. After they saw theming, Long Jiu and Qin Song quickly stepped forwards and greeted them.

    Although they were really curious about the conversations between the Spirit Tree and the couple, Qin Song and Long Jiu were sensible enough to not ask anything.

    ¡°Where¡¯s the Soul Ascending Altar?¡± While looking at them, Jun Wu Xie asked.

    ¡°The Soul Ascending Altar?¡± Long Jiu and Qin Song looked at each other, not expecting that Jun Wu Xie would actually asked about the location of the Soul Ascending Altar.

    To be honest, the Soul Ascending Altar was considered a forbidden area to all the spirit envoys in the Soul World. Except for those who were guarding there, it was rare for the spirit envoys to go to the Soul Ascending Altar.

    ¡°Why do you want to go to the Soul Ascending Altar? That... isn¡¯t really a nice ce for you to go.¡± Long Jiu scratched his head. Could it be that the Spirit Tree had told both Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao something about the Soul Ascending Altar?

    ¡°I want to go and find my father. The Spirit Tree said that my father is at the Soul Ascending Altar,¡± exined Jun Wu Xie.

    Long Jiu and Qin Song were immediately enlightened. Before this when they left the Lower Realm, Jun Wu Xie had once asked them to help her find Jun Gu, Yan Bu Gui and Ren Huang in the Soul World. However, when they got back to the Soul World, the chaos had already happened and they didn¡¯t have the time to look for them.

    ¡°If you guys want to go, we can bring you there,¡± said Qin Song. Now that Meng Qiu was dead, those ck armored spirit envoys were just a flock of sheep without a shepherd leading them, and most importantly, the Contemporaneous Knot on the Spirit Tree had been removed. Those spirit envoys who were faithful to the Spirit Tree would no longer have to restrain themselves. In terms of numbers, the amount of the ck armored spirit envoys was far behind Qin Song them.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded her head. However, instead of hurrying to the Soul Ascending Altar, she went to the Soul Prison together with Qin Song and Long Jiu to free those spirit envoys who were locked up.

    When the ck armored spirit envoys who were guarding outside the Soul Prison noticed the appearance of Jun Wu Yao, they couldn¡¯t even pluck up their courage to fight. There was no need for Jun Wu Yao to do anything as the ck armored spirit envoys had just straight off fled from the ce.

    Even until the moment when those spirit envoys got out of the prison, they had still not realized the change in the Soul World. After Long Jiu told them everything, only then they came to an enlightenment that the Soul World had actually been extricated from Meng Qiu¡¯s control!

    ¡°The Spirit Tree said that the enemy of the Soul World is still here. In my opinion, there might be people from the Upper Realm staying in the Soul World.¡± While looking at all the spirit envoys who had regained their freedom, Jun Wu Xie repeated the words that were said by the Spirit Tree to them.

    However, there wasn¡¯t any bits of nervousness seen from those spirit envoys at all. As long as the Spirit Tree had gotten rid of the Contemporaneous Knot, they had nothing to be afraid of.

    Qin Song had sent part of the spirit envoys to the location of the Spirit Tree in order to protect its safety whereas the others had started a battle to hunt down all the traitors in the entire Soul World.

 Chapter 2616 - Soul Ascending Altar (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2616: Soul Ascending Altar (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    After Qin Song and Long Jiu released the Spirit Envoys, they were ready to apany Jun Wu Xie and the others to the Soul Ascending Altar. However, amongst those Spirit Envoys who were locked up, there was a Spirit Envoy who once guarded the Soul Ascending Altar, and upon hearing that Jun Wu Xie and friends wanted to go there, that Spirit Envoy immediately tensed.

    ¡°Do you really want to go to the Soul Ascending Altar?¡± The Spirit Envoy stared widely at Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded slightly.

    Qin Song noticed the strange behaviour of the Spirit Envoy, and immediately asked: ¡°Is there something strange going on at the Soul Ascending Altar?¡±

    The Spirit Envoy replied, ¡°Miss Jun conveyed the instructions of the Spirit Tree, that the enemy is still in Soul World. I used to guard the Soul Ascending Altar. When Meng Qiu brought the insurgents to attack, I was there when we were arrested, but the insurgents were not Spirit Envoys of the Soul World. They seem like they came from the Upper Realm.¡±

    The words of the Spirit Envoy immediately aroused rm in Jun Wu Xie.

    Qin Song continued rapidly questioning the Spirit Envoy; he did not dare hide and told them everything he knew.

    When he and hispanions were arrested, they were not taken to the Soul Prison straightaway. Instead, they were detained for several days at the Soul Ascending Altar. It was during those days that he found out the people who took over the Soul Ascending Altar were the souls from the Upper Realm.

    ¡°How many of them are there?¡± Qin Song was slightly shocked. He and Longjiu were in a hurry when they returned to the Soul World, so they didn¡¯t have time to go to the Soul Ascending Altar to check on the situation, but they did not expect that the army from the Upper Realm would actually be at the Soul Ascending Altar!

    The Spirit Envoy shook his head. ¡°I didn¡¯t see clearly and I didn¡¯t count them. They arrived one after another. When I was taken to the Soul Prison, their troops were iplete, but I estimate not less than tens of thousands of people.¡±

    Tens of thousands?!

    Qin Song was shocked.

    ¡°My grandmother! That group of bastards better not leave! The fire in my stomach has been burning for so long, and it¡¯s just as well that these Upper Realm bastards are here so that I can beat them up!¡± Long Jiu was already rolling up his sleeves and getting ready for a big battle.

    Qin Song nced at the impulsive Long Jiu, and shook his head helplessly.

    ¡°Since the Upper Realm dare to send people over, it will definitely not be an ordinary role. We still don¡¯t understand their strengths. We must not act rashly. It is not important whether we win or lose. But if they cause a mess in the Soul World and hurt the Spirit Tree, then the loss outweighs any gain.¡± Qin Song replied.

    Once they started fighting, it would be a big battle in the Soul World. They were not afraid of war, but they didn¡¯t want to let the other party have the opportunity to destroy the Spirit Tree.

    Long Jiu, after being told off by Qin Song, calmed himself down.

    ¡°I am afraid that this battle is inevitable.¡± Jun Wu Yao raised his eyebrows. ¡°Meng Qiu is dead, the Soul Prison has been broken. Those ck armoured Spirit Envoys cannot not know that they no longer have a leader. They will definitely go to the Upper Realm for help. And those from the Upper Realm will know sooner orter.¡±

    Qin Song¡¯s thoughts were very good, but in Jun Wu Yao¡¯s opinion, it was too conservative. This war was inevitable in any case. Instead of waiting for the people from the Upper Realm to be fully prepared, it was better tounch a surprise attack and defeat them by surprise.

    ¡°That...¡± Qin Song was hesitant. He hadn¡¯t participated in any major wars after all.

    ¡°Leave it to us.¡± Jun Wu Xie suddenly spoke, her father was on the Soul Ascending Altar, this battle, she must participate!

 Chapter 2617 - Soul Ascending Altar (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2617: Soul Ascending Altar (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    There were so many wars that Jun Wu Xie and Jun have participated in, and they knew how to control the situation in front of them.

    Qin Song nodded and immediately organized the rescued Spirit Envoys, and handed themand over to Jun Wu Yao and Jun Wu Xie. The number of Spirit Envoys which were assigned to the Spirit Tree more than doubled.

    At the same time, the ck armoured Spirit Envoys had fled upon learning of Meng Qiu¡¯s demise. In their horror to escape, they had fled toward the Soul Ascending Altar just as Jun Wu Yao had predicted.

    At the Soul Ascending Altar, Yan Xi frowned as she looked at the ck armoured Spirit Envoys kneeling on the ground. Her gentle face held a trace of anger. Those ck armoured Spirit Envoys narrated in anguish everything that had happened in the Soul World. They were now so easily frightened that their faces were all white with fear.

    ¡°What a bunch of trash!¡± Yan Xi screamed in dismay, turned and walked into the main hall behind her.

    In the main hall, that particr fragrance pervaded, Jun Gu sat on the seat of honour, his eyes were calm.

    Yan Xi looked at the handsome face of Jun Gu, her troubled heart became a little calmer, but her brow was furrowed.

    ¡°What happened outside? Why is it so noisy?¡± Jun Gu looked up at Yan Xi. The cries of ck armoured Spirit Envoys outside made his head, which was initially quite groggy, swell with pain.

    Yan Xi stepped forward and said: ¡°Meng Qiu that idiot is dead.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Someone in the Soul World killed him?¡± Jun Gu raised his eyebrows slightly, Meng Qiu¡¯s strength could be said to be the most outstanding in Soul World, which was why His Lord chose to cooperate with Meng Qiu. Meng Qiu hade to Soul Ascending Altar a few days before and asked when the Blood Sacrifice Array could begin, and how did he get killed today?

    The three-day period has passed, and matter of sacrifice has been prepared. It will start soon. However, no one expected trouble to turn up now.

    ¡°Do you know who did it?¡± Jun Gu¡¯s brows were wrinkled. With Meng Qiu dead, they would lose control of their firm grasp of the Soul World; which was not good news for them.

    Yan Xi¡¯s face became even more unsightly, and she said after a moment of silence: ¡°It¡¯s Ye Jue.¡±

    Jun Gu was slightly shocked.

    ¡°Ye Jue?¡±

    The name of Ye Jue was of great significance to the Upper Realm.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t he locked up in the Upper Realm? How can he appear in Soul World?¡± Jun Gu could not help but had some doubts. He had never seen the legendary Ye Jue, he had just heard of the name from His Lord. This person was rted to the sess or failure of the Blood Sacrifice Array, which was the main focus of the Upper Realm.

    Yan Xi shook her head. ¡°Not long ago, a woman from the Lower Realm provoked Luo Qingcheng. That person possesses a Soul Bone. She made Luo Qingcheng bring Ye Jue to the Lower Realm. His Lord agreed, however, I heard that Luo Qingcheng was defeated, and Ye Jue had also escaped. Thus, His Lord wants usplete the Blood Array Sacrifice as soon as possible.¡±

    Jun Gu was a bit stunned, ¡°The people in the Lower Realm provoked Luo Qingcheng?¡±

    Although Jun Gu and Luo Qingcheng did not have much contact, but he knew the strength of Luo Qingcheng. With the great disparity between the Lower Realm and Upper Realm, it was almost a fantasy to defeat Luo Qingcheng.

    ¡°Who is that?¡± An involuntary hint of curiosity rose within Jun Gu.

    ¡°I heard it is someone called Jun Wu Xie.¡±

    ¡°Jun...Wu Xie...¡± Unknowingly, when Jun Gu heard the name, a sudden blurry image shed in his mind. His expression was slightly stunned as if something had shed through his heart. But it was so quick that he was unable to capture it.

 Chapter 2618 - The Soul Ascending Altar (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2618: The Soul Ascending Altar (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    There was a weird feeling arising from the bottom of Jun Gu¡¯s heart. The words ¡°Jun Wu Xie¡± sounded inexpressibly familiar to him. He seemed to have heard the name before but he simply couldn¡¯t bring it to his mind no matter how.

    ¡°It feels like I¡¯ve heard the name before from somewhere else.¡± Jun Gu slightly knitted his brows into a frown. There seemed to be a voice constantly urging him to recall something, but it waspletely nk in his mind.

    Yan Xi¡¯s heart gave out a shudder, but she was still pretending to be calm on the face.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a trash from the Lower Realm. You don¡¯t have to waste your time for her, Lord Jun Gu. The problem now is that Meng Qiu is dead, and now that Ye Jue is in the Soul World, we¡¯re not sure if he has noticed us. Hence, we should no longer dy the Soul Sacrificing Event anymore. We need to settle it down as soon as possible before getting into trouble.¡±

    ¡°You want to avoid the battle?¡± Jun Gu looked at Yan Xi, seemingly to be absorbed in thoughts.

    Yan Xi nodded her head.

    ¡°Although half of Ye Jue¡¯s power has been suppressed, it¡¯s still not that easy to deal with him with the remaining strength he has. If we keep entangling with him, it might probably obstruct our n in carrying out the Soul Sacrificing Event. Although Meng Qiu is dead now, we¡¯ve already gotten everything ready. There¡¯s no need for us to fight face to face against Ye Jue. We just have to activate the Soul Sacrificing Array and everything will be done.¡±

    While speaking, Yan Xi was just staring at the floor in front of her feet. In terms of strength, His Lord was the only person among the entire Three Realms who was able to rival Ye Jue during the period of time when Ye Jue was in his apex. But now, half of Ye Jue¡¯s strength had been sealed off, and with the recent power Jun Gu got, there wasn¡¯t really anything for him to be afraid of, it was just that...

    A trace of trepidation shed across Yan Xi¡¯s eyes. The condition of Jun Gu was still unstable as his temperament was yet to be fully finalized. If something went wrong during the battle, which led his state of mind into turbulence, the responsibilities would then be something that Yan Xi was unable to take on.

    Jun Gu frowned. He was quite confident with the power he owned, but the fact that Yan Xi was so quick in proposing the suggestion to avoid the battle had caused him to be a little frustrated. There seemed to have a kind of passion raging invisibly inside him, leading him in having a craving for a hearty and contented battle, and also for the great satisfaction when fighting against a strong opponent.

    There was a weird aroma pervading in the main hall, constantly stimting the nerves of Jun Gu, as if it was trying to extinguish his passion.

    ¡°Lord Jun Gu, I know that you have no fear for Ye Jue¡¯s power, but please do look more into the overall interests, surely that His Lord is not willing to let you suffer from any injuries.¡± After noticing the defiance shown by Jun Gu, purposefully, Yan Xi softened her voice.

    It seemed like there was some kind of special energy added into the voice. With the voice blending into the incense of the Rhinoceros Horn, the defiance of Jun Gu eventually subsided.

    ¡°Fine, just go and make the arrangement.¡± Jun Fu was slightly annoyed. It was certain that he was unwilling to ept all of these, but he was unable to control his mind. Such feeling irritated him very much.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Inwardly, Yan Xi let out a sigh of relief. She then immediately left the hall to prepare for the Soul Sacrificing Array.

    Ever since the day Meng Qiu came and asked about the preparation of the event, they had already gotten the Soul Sacrificing Array ready, and it could be activated anytime.

    Walking out of the pce, Yan Xi¡¯s face hadpletely changed into a different expression. With her eyes filling with arrogance, she looked at those soldiers from the Upper Realm. Her gaze then swept across those spirit envoys who were empty in the eyes, being locked up in the prisons, with a quick nce.

    ¡°Activate the Soul Sacrificing Array now.¡± Yan Xi¡¯s voice was heard abruptly around the Soul Ascending Altar.

    Followed by Yan Xi¡¯s voice was the one hundred and eight beacon towers, which were located around the Soul Ascending Altar, being lit up. There were numerous green mes burning, causing the bright Soul Ascending Altar to be enshrouded with a peculiar green light!

 Chapter 2619 - The Soul Sacrificing Event (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2619: The Soul Sacrificing Event (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    In a twinkling, the green mes gathered at the centre of the Soul Ascending Altar with numerous beams of green rays connecting to the one hundred and eight beacon towers. There were prisons where the soul entities were being locked up between each beacon towers. While being enshrouded with the green light, those wretched soul entities looked even more miserable at the moment. Screamsing from the depth of their souls could be heard, one after another, around the Soul Ascending Altar. It was such a bloodcurdling wail, as if a nightmare had befallen!

    The moment the beacon towers were lit up, all the human souls from the Upper Realm pinned an emerald badge onto their chests. The badge seemed to have formed a protective shield around each of them, isting them from the green light.

    The beams of light converged above the Soul Ascending Altar. The runes that were engraved into the floor of the Soul Ascending Altar were covered under the light. The runes gave out a gold halo, which then connected with each other into a circle. The halo shoot upwards all of a sudden, straight towards the ball of green light!

    And that was at the right moment, as if the green light sphere had gotten exploded, the cloud of eerie light spread across the entire Soul World!

    Long Jiu and Qin Song were hastily leading Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao to the Soul Ascending Altar with a bunch of spirit envoys following behind them. When they were just not far from the Soul Mountain, they stopped their steps abruptly.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Long Jiu looked up with his eyes big widening in disbelief. Coming above from the Soul Mountain, there was a green light spreading in all directions at an extremely high speed!

    An ominous feeling began to hover over the heart of every spirit envoy.

    ¡°Oh no! The Upper Realm must have done something, they¡¯ve known about the death of Meng Qiu.¡± The heart of Qin Song beat tremulously.

    However, just as the moment they stopped, the green light had alreadye dashing towards them.

    When the green light went over their heads, all the spirit envoys lost their energy at the instant, and in just the blink of an eye, those spirit envoys who were following behind Jun Wu Xie collectively copsed onto the ground, legsid, not being able to stand up.

    Even Long Jiu and Qin Song had crumpled on the floor, feeling all sluggish, as if all their soul power had been sucked out by someone.

    Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao were the only two people who did not feel anything, but there wasn¡¯t any single spirit envoy around them who was able to get up.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Jun Wu Xie looked at Long Jiu and the others who had fallen onto the ground with a trace of shocking out from her eyes.

    ¡°I-... I don¡¯t know... There¡¯s something wrong... with this light... It feels like our soul power has been sucked out by someone else...¡± Arduously, Qin Song responded. It was just a simple sentence, but it took so much energy for Qin Song to speak it out.

    The bodies of Qin Song and the others were turning transparent at a speed that was visible to the naked eyes. This was the exact same condition as Meng Qiu¡¯s condition before he vanished!

    ¡°Looks like the Spirit Tree is right. The Upper Realm wants to sacrifice all the soul entities in the Soul World. The light is the sign of them activating the array.¡± Jun Wu Yao narrowed his pair of eyes. As expected, the Upper Realm was fast with their actions. How pitiful of Meng Qiu thinking that he was able to have the Spirit Tree all for himself if he cooperated with the Upper Realm. He had no idea that the array used by the Upper Realm was actually aiming to sacrifice the whole Soul World. Once the array was activated, even the Spirit Tree couldn¡¯t be excluded from being affected.

    ¡°Lord Ye Jue... please... save the... Soul World...¡± Not even having the energy to raise himself up, Qin Song could only raise his head miserably and looked at Jun Wu Yao with his imploring eyes.

    Jun Wu Yao nodded.

    ¡°Why are we fine?¡± Jun Wu Xie looked at Jun Wu Yao. All the spirit envoys had been affected by the light, but she and Jun Wu Yao were the only two people who didn¡¯t suffer from any abnormality.

 Chapter 2620 - The Soul Sacrificing Event (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2620: The Soul Sacrificing Event (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Yao looked at Jun Wu Xie, ¡°We¡¯re not the souls of this world.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie was enlightened.

    Jun Wu Yao reached out his hand and wrapped Jun Wu Xie around his arms, ¡°Let¡¯s go now.¡±

    The speed of the light that was spreading across the Soul World was too fast. If they continued to let it be, the entire Soul World would be annihted. Jun Wu Yao wasn¡¯t afraid of being sacrificed. In the past, he just didn¡¯t like the feeling of being used by someone, but now, he definitely wouldn¡¯t allow the n of the Upper Realm to be carried out sessfully.

    It was all just because...

    He was no longer the only otherworldly soul in the Three Realms. Once the Soul Sacrificing Event was held sessfully, Jun Wu Xie too, would be sacrificed!

    Not even wanting to waste a second of time, Jun Wu Yao immediately flew towards the summit of the Soul Mountain while carrying Jun Wu Xie in his arms!

    All Qin Song and Long Jiu could do was just watching the back figures of both the two people who were leaving with an expectant gaze.

    On the peak of the Soul Mountain, wails of the souls kept on bursting one after another. It was such a shrill scream that it almost pierced through one¡¯s eardrums!

    While standing beside the Soul Ascending Altar, Yan Xi looked at the light which was gradually spreading through the entire Soul World with a trace of viciousness ring across her eyes. Inside the prisons that were located around the Soul Ascending Altar, the first batch of spirit envoys who were being affected had already be the otion of the Soul Sacrificing Event. The soul entities of theirs were getting more and more transparent. While twitching with their mouths opened and eyes staring big, it could be vaguely seen that the soul power was still constantly evaporating from their bodies, flowing towards the light sphere, making the spirit envoys the sacrificial offerings of the Soul Sacrificing Event.

    ¡°Very good. It won¡¯t take long before the n of His Lord seeds.¡± Yan Xi looked at everything that happened in front of her eyes in satisfaction. Even if Ye Jue was in the Soul World, so what? Once the Soul Sacrificing Event began to show its effect, it would be the time for him to be sacrificed, and the Blood Sacrifice of the Three Realms... would soon turn into reality.

    By that time, no one else was able to stop all of these!

    ¡°Lord Yan Xi!¡± All of a sudden, a soldier from the Upper Realm came anxiously to Yan Xi with an extremely ghastly expression hanging on his face.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Yan Xi frowned slightly. She didn¡¯t want to be bothered by anything in such a critical timing.

    ¡°There are enemies on the Soul Mountain! They are heading here at a very fast pace!¡± Shivering in fear, the soldier responded.

    ¡°There are soul entities who are able to resist the Soul Sacrificing Event?¡± Yan Xi knitted her brows into a deep frown. Once the Soul Sacrificing Event began, the soul power of all the soul entities who were enshrouded under the light would immediately be extracted out from their bodies, same went to the peopleing from the Upper Realm, and this was why they had all pinned up the badges, that were used to iste themselves from the Soul Sacrificing Event, beforehand.

    Nevertheless, it was said that there were still soul entities who wereing over here?

    ¡°It¡¯s... It¡¯s Ye Jue...¡± said the soldier, trembling.

    Yan Xi¡¯s eyes suddenly widened!

    This was too fast!

    Yan Xi raised her head and looked at the huge sphere of light that was still constantly absorbing the soul power, eyes narrowed.

    ¡°No matter how, stop him! Do not let him get near to the Soul Sacrificing Event!¡± Severely, Yan Xi ced her order.

    Just give her a little more time and the Soul Sacrificing Event would bepleted!

    Just stall for a few moments!

    The blood of every single soldier from the Upper Realm ran cold in terror. The name of Ye Jue was just like a nightmare which couldn¡¯t be gotten rid off from their minds, but Yan Xi had given her order, there was no way they would have the courage to disobey her, and thus, they could only forced themselves to the mountainside of the Soul Mountain to block the route of Jun Wu Yao and Jun Wu Xie!

    ¡°Everyone, go and block him! Do not let him get to the peak of the mountain!¡± Yan Xi shouted. The n was so close to seed, she definitely wouldn¡¯t allow any mishaps to ur at this period of time!

    Arge amount of soldiers rushed towards the mountainside of the Soul Mountain, and at the same time, Jun Wu Yao had already stepped onto the Soul Mountain with Jun Wu Xie. There was only one path to the summit of the mountain in the dense mountain forest, and the whole Soul Mountain had already been sheathed by the green light.

 Chapter 2621 - The Soul Sacrificing Event (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2621: The Soul Sacrificing Event (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The closer they got to the top of the Soul Mountain, the more dazzling the green light was.

    With the strong light shining, even Jun Wu Yao wasn¡¯t able to fly up directly to the peak of the mountain. He could only choose to stop flying at the mountainside.

    The moment Jun Wu Xiended on the ground, there came arge number of armored soldiers whizzing down from the top of the mountain,pletely blocking in front of her and Jun Wu Yao.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s gaze turned extremely cold at the moment. By looking at the reactions of Qin Song and the others, she had already known about the greatness of the green light. The moment the thought of her father being at the Soul Ascending Altar came into her mind, it felt like there was a scorching fire burning her heart.

    It had been so many years and she had finally gotten some news regarding Jun Gu. Both the father and the daughter would soon reunite with each other, but she couldn¡¯t have thought that they would actually meet each other in such a situation...

    Wrath was burning inside Jun Wu Xie.

    If she wasn¡¯t able to save her father, how was she going to face her grandfather and little uncle?

    ¡°Those who block my way shall die.¡± With a cold gaze glinting in her eyes, Jun Wu Xie slightly narrowed her pair of eyes.

    At first, the soldiers from the Upper Realm were just busy keeping Jun Wu Yao on guard without paying much attention to Jun Wu Xie, but the moment when the soul power of Jun Wu Xie went up all of a sudden, the invisible pressure formed had caused those soldiers to covertly feel a thrill of terror!

    Who the hell was this woman?

    How came she had such a strong soul power?

    ¡°They have no way to stop us.¡± Jun Wu Yao was aware of the murderous intent shown by Jun Wu Xie. While chuckling, he raised his left hand casually, and a dark spirit shoot out of his fingertip. It seemed to be just a soft and simple attack, but it had actually blown off the bunch of soldiers who were blocking in front of their way, forcibly opening up a bloody path!

    Jun Wu Yao was so strong that his powerfulness had actually made the soldiers go all weak at their knees!

    Just as the moment when Jun Wu Yaounched his attack, the figure of Jun Wu Xie vanished from the ground which she originally was standing on and turned into a beam of ray, dashing into the battlefield, just like a thunderbolt!

    At the instant...

    There were wails of dreading from all directions.

    The chaotic energy in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body had already been resolved by the Spirit Tree. Although the Spirit Rings couldn¡¯t be used in the Soul World, the power of her dual soul form cultivation had gotten a perfect upgrade, and hence, the soldiers of the Upper Realm could no longer withstand the strength of her soul power.

    The so called Gold Spirits were just a flock of sheep that were waiting to be ughtered when they were in front of Jun Wu Xie. Before they could even get to catch a look at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s figure, they had already been beaten up in the ass by her, let alone carrying out a counterattack!

    While looking at the intrepid and valiant figure of Jun Wu Xie on the battlefield, there wasn¡¯t any uneasiness in Jun Wu Yao¡¯s eyes, but more of a pride.

    His Little Xie had grown up. Just as what she had promised earlier, she was now able to fight beside him!

    Without thinking much, Jun Wu Yao joined the battle at the moment. Together with Jun Wu Xie, he reaped all the lives of their enemies!

    On the top of the Soul Mountain, Yan Xi stared at the huge light sphere which was floating on the centre of the Soul Ascending Altar with a trace of nervousness in her eyes.

    ¡°Lord Yan Xi! The strengths of Ye Jue and the woman he brought are too strong, we-... we might not be able to hold them back!¡± A soldier ran back hastily and kneeled in front of Yan Xi while holding a wretched expression onto the face.

    There were more than ten thousand souls of the Gold Spirits but with Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao teaming up against them, they had actually made no use in blocking them. What was even worse was that Jun Wu Xie had called all her six Ring Spirits and the ck beast out. Due to the boosting effect of the Spirit Tree, the strengths of the Ring Spirits had gotten to be doubled up, causing them to be able to fight against those Gold Spirits without having any stress!

    The troops of the Upper Realm were being ughtered all the way. There was no way for them to stop Jun Wu Xie¡¯s step!

 Chapter 2622 - The Soul Sacrificing Event (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2622: The Soul Sacrificing Event (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°What?¡± Yan Xi slightly widened her eyes, that snivelling soldier reported about the strength of Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao.

    Yan Xi¡¯s face suddenly turned hideous to the extreme. She thought that the one who could bypass the Soul Sacrificing Event and rush to Soul Mountain would be only Jun Wu Yao. True, Jun Wu Yao was very powerful, but his strength was sealed with a strong spell, also with his own power, tens of thousands of enemy soldiers couldn¡¯t possibly force him into retreat, but it was not difficult to temporarily dy the pace of his offensive attack.

    But no one expected that with the arrival of Jun Wu Yao, wasn¡¯t just him alone!

    From what the soldier said, Yan Xi learned that there was not only a strong and intrepid woman with Jun Wu Yao but she also possessed a number of powerful Wood Spirits!

    Wood Spirits attacks were inherently strong and aggressive, and the killing effect would multiply in such arge melee. This situation was not what Yan Xi expected.

    ¡°What woman? Where is the woman from?¡± Yan Xi grabbed and lifted the soldier up in anger, as she stared at him like she wanted to peel and swallow him alive.

    ¡°I... I don¡¯t know... the woman is terrifying... The Wood Spirit and the Beast Spirit which she summoned are too strong, we...we are not their opponents at all.¡± The soldier was already scared witless. He saw Jun Wu Xie pass through the battlefield like a hurricane, reaping through the lives of countlesspanions. And those Wood Spirits summoned by Jun Wu Xie were one more ferocious and violent than the previous. A huge vine swept through everything and instantly killed nearly a thousand people!

    This was definitely a nightmare!

    ¡°Trash! You are really a bunch of trash! 30,000 people can¡¯t hold the battle for a while, what do I need you for?¡± Yan Xi threw the man on the ground and stomped angrily. She looked at the Soul Sacrificing Event which was reachingpletion. If Jun Wu Yao and his team could not be stopped at this time, then the Upper Realm¡¯s n that was deployed in the Soul World for so long, it would be game over for them!

    At this moment, Yan Xi¡¯s heart fell to the bottom of the valley. Who would have thought that Jun Wu Yao would actually mount an attack in the Soul World at this time?

    If it was a dayter...even a half day, their ns would bepleted.

    ¡°Forget it. Their strength is simply not enough to stop Ye Jue. Eve if you killed him, it does not help the situation.¡± Just as Yan Xi was flustered, a gentle voice drifted into her ears.

    Yan Xi froze for a moment and she turned her head to look. She didn¡¯t realise when Jun Gu had walked out of the main hall as he looked at him very calmly.

    ¡°Get up. Don¡¯t let everyone fear the battle. Even if it is a strong enemy, we must not lose the will to fight.¡± Jun Gu looked at the scared soldier, his heart was a little ufortable. The fear on the soldier¡¯s face made him feel very bad, as if in his subconscious, the soldiers under hismand should not be so timid.

    ¡°Lord Jun Gu... Why did youe out?¡± Yan Xi looked at Jun Gu with shock. Aftering to the Soul World, Jun Gu had never left the main hall. This was what Yan Xi always intended to do, even now. Yan Xi had not intended for Jun Gu to appear.

    ¡°The enemy is currently advancing, and you want me to avoid it?¡± Jun Gu¡¯s brows wrinkled.

    ¡°No...not...¡± Yan Xi was a little surprised at his words.

    ¡°They are not the opponents of Ye Jue. To stop Ye Jue from advancing, I have to step up. The matters of the Soul World are handed over to you. I will go meet him.¡± Jun Gu smiled lightly as he pointed his toes gently, and suddenly flew toward the side of Soul Mountain!

 Chapter 2623 - The Meeting (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2623: The Meeting (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Gu left too fast, such that Yan Xi could not even begin to stop him. Seeing Jun Gu¡¯s departing figure disappeared in front of her, Yan Xi suddenly shuddered.

    No!

    Jun Gu can never enter a battlefield!

    The never-before intense fear permeated Yan Xi¡¯s heart.

    When Jun Gu heard Jun Wu Xie, those three words, he disyed a vague sense of strangeness. Yan Xi did not dare to let the both of them meet!

    Yan Xi¡¯s vague gut feeling was that the woman who was with Jun Wu Yao, was actually Jun Wu Xie from the Lower Realm!

    Yan Xi¡¯s heart was filled with fear.

    Jun Gu was from the Soul World, but she is not very clear about the origin of Jun Gu. She only knew that Jun Gu was the person who held the favour of His Lord, and even surpassed the importance previously attached to Luo Qingcheng. Jun Gu¡¯s past had been wiped clean by His Lord. The only thing he remembered was his own name. No matter how his past was cleansed, he was not able to wipe clean Jun Gu, this name and thus this name as kept.

    Jun Gu...Jun Wu Xie...

    Even though there were many surnames in the Three Realms, the abject fear of Yan Xi¡¯s heart was not reduced.

    ¡°Look after the Soul Sacrifice!¡± Under the great pressure of fear, Yan Xi did not dare to hesitate for a moment longer. She issued an order to that soldier and immediately gave chase after Jun Gu!

    Within the Soul Mountain, the army of the Upper Realm was utterly defeated. Death here did not stain the area suddenly red as the death of souls would not leave even a trace.

    Only the number of the army which had been steadily decreasing that made people look terrified.

    On the battlefield, it became the yground of Poison Ivy. The vines that burrowed deep into the ground came and went without a trace, yet it could take away human life in an instant. The seeds of Blood Velvet dispersed with spread with his hands and feet and fell upon and was absorbed into the bodies of the Upper Realm soldiers, the seeds snatched their souls wildly.

    The happiest thing on the battlefield was Corpse Flower. In the past, he was bullied till he could not speak, but now, he was now without any scruples. His body, which was thick and strong, was like a meat grinder on a rampage. Anyone who wanted to escape was blocked by Crystal Orchid¡¯s ice wall, awaiting their demise.

    On the entire battlefield, the soldiers from the Upper Realm mourned, and the war showed a one-sided situation.

    Jun Wu Xie was a killing machine reincarnate. She swept through the whole area, with her current strength, the existence of Upper Realm soldiers were like ants.

    With a raised hand, a soldier from the Upper Realm flew, and the figure of Jun Wu Xie once again turned into a flowing light which rushed into the battle.

    Just as she was about to start killing more, a cold intent suddenly came from behind her!

    Jun Wu Xie changed her direction in almost an instant, the moment her body flew up, a huge crater was sted into the spot she was previously standing on!

    Jun Wu Xie was shocked, and before she could even think more closely, a voice drilled into her ears.

    ¡°Little Miss, you have good capabilities.¡± The voice was gentle and smiling, but it was contrary to the fierceness on the battlefield. As Jun Wu Xie was about to look up to see the owner of the voice, that person had already turned into a ck shadow, so fast that even Jun Wu Xie couldn¡¯t see clearly!

    Astonishment floated into the heart of Jun Wu Xie, she did not expect that there was such an exponent in the Upper Realm, but there was no time to consider further as the shadow had alreadye at her again!

    The speed of the man was extremely fast, and Jun Wu Xie could only use all her power to defend, the two figures shes, but they couldn¡¯t see each other¡¯s appearance.

 Chapter 2624 - The Meeting (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2624: The Meeting (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    As they exchanged blows, it was obvious to Jun Wu Xie that her opponent was stronger than her. And that astounded Jun Wu Xie.

    ording to what she had learned before, among the entire Upper Realm, except for the person sitting behind, the strongest exponent was Luo Qingcheng, but Luo Qingcheng had been defeated by her. It was reasonable to say that among the Upper Realm, unless that person personally came out, otherwise no one would be her opponent again.

    However, the person who appeared today was obviously stronger than Luo Qingcheng, in fact, he was very much stronger!

    It was but a short fight, and Jun Wu Xie already felt strained. The man¡¯s moves flowed smoothly like water but each stroke was fatal. If the chaotic energy within Jun Wu Xie hadn¡¯t been resolved, she would have been defeated.

    Jun Wu Xie couldn¡¯t help but wrinkled her brows faintly, she couldn¡¯t rx her attack or defence.

    On the other hand, Jun Wu Yao was cutting through the soldiers of the Three Realms like grass, sending them straight to hell. However, suddenly, he felt a strong presence entered the battlefield. He cast a nce at that direction and found a figure engaging Jun Wu Xie in an intense battle!

    Jun Wu Yao was stunned. He shook his arms and waved away all the enemy soldiers surrounding him, and rushes towards Jun Wu Xie!

    When Jun Gu arrived at the battlefield, he thought that all this was provoked by Jun Wu Yao. He did not expect to see a petite Grim Reaper-like figure sweep across the battlefield, utterly defeating the Upper Realm soldiers. He didn¡¯t hesitate to attack the little guy.

    This fight had made Jun Gu feel very surprised.

    This little guy looked young, but his strength was even more dauntless than he had imagined. If he wasn¡¯t the enemy, Jun Gu would have liked to chat with this devil-like little fellow. After all, at this age, with this strength, even ced among talents of the Upper Realm, he would still be considered a top-notch powerhouse.

    It¡¯s a pity that it was not the right time. Jun Gu felt a trace of regret but he also wanted to find a way to quickly rid himself of the little guy in front of him.

    At the moment when Jun Gu was ready to attack, a ck shadow rushed into his battle with Jun Wu Xie, and a tyrannical force followed!

    Jun Wu Yao hugged Jun Wu Xie into his arms, and threw a palm out at Jun Gu!

    Jun Gu¡¯s palm met his and the strong shockwave pushed both of them away in an instant!

    The soldiers around them were unable to block the shockwave of this aftermath, and they were thrown back!

    When Jun Gu¡¯s figurended and regained his footing, he looked at Jun Wu Yao who had interrupted their fight, the corner of Jun Gu¡¯s mouth curved into a smile.

    ¡°So it seems, you are Ye Jue.¡±

    Jun Wu Yao held onto Jun Wu Xie as theynded, and lifted his head toward the person who spoke. Jun Wu Yao was about to reply but was stunned.

    Jun Wu Xie gasped slightly. If not for Jun Wu Yao who lent a hand, she would inevitably have to suffer a blow and a half. However when Jun Wu Yaonded on the ground, his body stiffened for a moment and this made Jun Wu Xie suspicious. She subconsciously raised her head, trying to see who was the exponent the Upper Realm was hiding. But when she saw the face of that person, she felt like she was struck by lightning.

    The clear eyes widened and stared in disbelief at that ethereal and unaffected figure.

    That beautiful face perfectly ovepped with the appearance in her memory!

 Chapter 2625 - The Meeting (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2625: The Meeting (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Time seemed to have stopped at this moment as Jun Wu Xie stared unblinkingly at the man who was a few steps away, her brows wrinkled together. If not for the sounds of battle raging on, Jun Wu Xie would have thought she entered the realm of fantasy.

    The slender and tall figure stood alone in the scuffle, and the wind blew his ck hair. The delicately handsome features were perfect, like a carved jade statue, quiet and elegant.

    Jun Wu Xie just stood at the same spot, staring at Jun Gu who stood not far away. Her doubts and iprehension crashed around like huge waves.

    Jun Gu thought that Jun Wu Yao and Jun Wu Xie would attack again, and readied himself for a two prong attack. But the two of them just stood rooted in their spot watching him with eyes wide in shock.

    Jun Gu¡¯s interest was piqued, ¡°What? Why are you looking at me like that? In the battle, it¡¯s not wise to reveal such a void.¡±

    If he wanted to, he could take a shot at them as they stood stunned. But Jun Gu didn¡¯t like to take advantage of such situations.

    ¡°Ye Jue, I respect you for you are the strongest of the generation. Even though we are enemies, I won¡¯t take advantage of you. But... have you stared at me enough? Is my face better looking than the girl next to you?¡± Jun Gu tinned his chin. If it wasn¡¯t that the venue was incorrect, he would haveughed. These two fellows ought to be fighting properly but instead were just staring hard at him.

    Jun Wu Xie regained some presence of mind but found that Jun Gu had only cast a quick nce to her face, as he focused more on Jun Wu Yao. Her heart unconsciously clenched, even for a person as smart as her, she didn¡¯t know what exactly was this person in front of her.

    Why...

    Why did he look exactly the same as her father?

    Jun Wu Xie subconsciously clutched her chest; the body of Jun Gu was still preserved in the Lin Pce, and that lifelike appearance was like being caught in an endless sleep. Jun Wu Xie had seen it countless times and long memorised Jun Gu¡¯s appearance. The face in her memory was duplicated onto this person in front of her.

    Even though there were people who looked simr, she didn¡¯t know that two people could be this identical.

    What made Jun Wu Xie even more uneasy was what the Spirit Tree had said...

    The Spirit Tree said that her father was on the Soul Ascending Altar!

    And now, she was only a short distance from the Soul Ascending Altar but she didn¡¯t expect to meet a person who looked exactly the same as Jun Gu.

    Who was he?

    Doubt and shock were swimming in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mind. She was eager to rify her doubts. Her nervousness was detected by Jun Wu Yao due to the stiffness in her body.

    Jun Wu Yao squinted his eyes as he looked at the man in front of him. He had seen Jun Gu¡¯s body many times as he wanted to help Jun Xu Xie find her father as soon as possible, and because of that, the moment he saw the other party, he stiffened momentarily

    Jun Wu Yao took a deep breath, this person recognized him, and from the tone of his voice, he should be from the Upper Realm. However, Jun Wu Yao had no memory of him. This person¡¯s strength was stronger than Luo Qingcheng. Logically speaking, it was impossible for Jun Wu Yao to not know him.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    The gentleman paused a moment and suddenlyughed softly as he bowed elegantly and said: ¡°I am Jun Gu.¡±

 Chapter 2626 - Father and Daughter (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2626: Father and Daughter (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Gu!!

    When Jun Wu Xie heard the two words, it was as if a strong punch had hit her straight in her heart, causing thest bit of puzzlement that was left in her heart topletely disappear at the moment.

    It was the same face, the same name, and even the age was exactly the same as the age when Jun Gu passed away. No matter how much Jun Wu Xie wanted to doubt it, the words of the Spirit Tree came lingering in her mind.

    She thought what the Spirit Tree meant was that her father was imprisoned in the Soul Ascending Altar, but it had never urred to her that... the reunion of both the father and the daughter would actually happen in such a way.

    ¡°You are... Jun Gu?¡± asked Jun Wu Xie in a soft voice. It seemed like even she herself was unable to believe such a ¡°coincidence¡±.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Casually, Jun Gu responded.

    Even in the face of his foes, he was still behaving so calmly and elegantly.

    Jun Wu Xie could still remember that this was exactly what she had heard from Jun Qing when he was describing Jun Gu, that no matter how worse the situation he was dealing with, he was always calm and steady, with a faint smile hanging on his face all the time.

    He was once the faith and the spirit of the Rui Lin Army, Jun Gu, the man with the title of the Charming Ashura!

    Jun Wu Yao was totally confused. The current situation had truly caught him off guard.

    While looking at Jun Gu, Jun Wu Xie suddenly took a step forward. Her clear eyes were slightly widening but the killing intent was no longer there.

    The gaze had gotten Jun Gu to be in a trance.

    ¡°You are Jun Gu...¡± Jun Wu Xie murmured, as if it was the only belief in her mind.

    ¡°You know me?¡± Jun Gu looked at Jun Wu Xie, not understanding why his will to fight would actually fade away soundlessly. While watching Jun Wu Xie walked step by step closer to him, Jun Gu couldn¡¯t raise his hand andunch any attack.

    Somehow, there seemed to be a voice admonishing him to not take any action and hurt the maiden in front of him.

    ¡°Youngdy, who are you?¡± Jun Gu looked at Jun Wu Xie with a question suddenly arose in his mind.

    Jun Wu Xie paused her step and looked at Jun Gu who was only three steps away from her.

    ¡°I-... I¡¯m Jun Wu Xie... The Jun Wu Xie from the Lin Pce.¡± With her voice turning a little depressing, Jun Wu Xie fixed her eyes onto Jun Gu, trying to search for even a tiny little reminiscent point from his eyes.

    However, there was just a in bewilderment on Jun Gu¡¯s face. It was only when he heard the name ¡°Jun Wu Xie¡± that the expression on his face changed slightly.

    ¡°Oh, so you are Jun Wu Xie, the little guy who actually has the nerves to provoke Luo Qingcheng, but in terms of strength, you do have the right to do so.¡± The smile of Jun Gu became really soft and gentle. He didn¡¯t know why but he just simply couldn¡¯t harbor any bellicosity towards the young littledy in front of him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you remember?¡± Jun Wu Xie stunned.

    Her name was taken by Jun Gu and her mother. It was already confirmed before she was even born. If it was true that the person standing in front of her eyes was Jun Gu, why wouldn¡¯t he remember anything?

    ¡°What¡¯s the thing that I don¡¯t remember?¡± Jun Gu looked confusingly at Jun Wu Xie. He had totally no idea what was she talking about.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you remember me? Or the Lin Pce? Have you forgotten everything?¡± Jun Wu Xie looked at Jun Gu in misery. She was now almost certain that the person in front of her was her father who she had been looking hard for for many years.

    But...

    He seemed to remember nothing, and even the costume he wore was the light armor which belonged to the military of the Upper Realm.

    They had a father and daughter rtionship, but now, they were standing against each other!

 Chapter 2627 - Father and Daughter (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2627: Father and Daughter (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°The Lin Pce?¡± Jun Gu frowned. With a stinging pain suddenly transmitted into his brain, the smile on his face disappeared, and there came a trace of agony emerging from the bottom of his eyes.

    It was as if his dizzy brain had been churned up by someone using a knife, it felt extremely painful.

    The words ¡°Lin Pce¡± was just like a lightning bolt, striking into his brain, illuminating the pictures that had been long buried under his memory.

    Pieces of pictures shed across his mind!

    While being in a daze, he seemed to have seen a familiar building. In the tranquil yard, there seemed to be an elderly, dressed in a light armor, admonishing him about something.

    However, everything came so suddenly and also disappeared in such a quick speed, that Jun Gu couldn¡¯t catch a look of anything at all in the middle of the great pain.

    ¡°Have you forgotten everything? The Lin Pce? The Rui Lin Army? Grandfather and little uncle?¡± Jun Wu Xie kept pushing on him. The reaction of Jun Gu had given her some hope. Eagerly, she wanted to know the answer.

    ¡°What are you... talking about...¡± A sharp pain came overwhelming and Jun Gu felt that his brain was almost going to explode. Scurrily, he stepped backwards with one of his hands pressing on his temple, forcing himself to bear the pain which was constantly gushing over him.

    The battle was still going on but no one had the guts to get near both of them, not even one step closer.

    The colour on Jun Gu¡¯s face was getting worse and worse. While pressing on his head in pain, he looked at Jun Wu Xie who was in front of his eyes, and it seemed like something was going to break through and burst out of his brain.

    ¡°Father... Can¡¯t you remember it?¡± Brows furrowed, Jun Wu Xie looked at Jun Gu.

    Boom!

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words were just like a thunderbolt, striking into his brain!

    Eyes slightly widening, he stared at Jun Wu Xie who was standing in front of him.

    ¡°What... What did you call me?¡±

    Father?!

    ¡°Jun Wu Xie, this is the name that you and mother have given to me, don¡¯t you remember?¡±

    While looking at Jun Wu Xie in stunned, the acute pain in his head seemed to havepletely disappeared at the moment. It was as if the havoc around him had gone so far away from him, and Jun Wu Xie¡¯s voice was the only sound left in his ears.

    Father...

    She said that he was her father.

    But...

    Why couldn¡¯t he recall anything?

    ¡°Jun Wu Xie, my... daughter?¡± Toilsomely, Jun Gu spoke Jun Wu Xie¡¯s name. They were such simple words, but the moment when the words left his tongue, his throat felt so painful, as if it had been cut by a sharp de.

    Jun Wu Xie slightly nodded.

    Suddenly, the perplexity in Jun Gu¡¯s eyes disappeared. He looked sober, as if he had just woken up from a dream. Dumbly, he looked at Jun Wu Xie.

    It was as if the fog that was winding around his brain all the time had been dispersed by the strike of lightning. The dusty memory began to emerge and it seemed like those... clear and vivid scenes were narrating the past story which he had long forgotten.

    When he was young, he was dressed in an armor, involving himself in the military expedition with his father, and after bing an adult, he was the one who had led the Rui Lin Army and conquered the battlefield. Showering under the moonlight while standing in the sea of flowers, he held his wife¡¯s hand and stood beside her...

    He had no idea how long had these scenes been forgotten, but they were so clear and lucid.

    Suddenly, the corners of the lips of Jun Gu hooked up and curved into a fond and gentle smile.

    ¡°You¡¯ve grown up so much?¡± Jun Gu lifted his hand up and caressed naturally on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s head.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s heart throbbed.

    ¡°Why am I here?¡± Jun Gu looked around. Everything in front of him felt so unfamiliar to him. He clearly remembered that... he was dead. Amid the mes of war, he had foreseen his death, but... why was he still alive?

    While observing the change of Jun Gu, without having the time to think about any other things, Jun Wu Xie felt inwardly relieved.

    She was right, he was her father!

 Chapter 2628 - Father and Daughter (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2628: Father and Daughter (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°All these are unimportant. What¡¯s important, is that you are back.¡± For the first time, Jun Wu Xie felt an inexplicable excitement. In the Lin Pce, Grandpa and Uncle had looked forward for many years... and finally, there was a conclusion.

    No matter what he had experienced, at least at this moment, he had returned.

    No one noticed that in the midst of the chaotic battlefield, a slender figure was quietly watching all of this.

    Not far, Yan Xi, who had followed Jun Gu all the way there, was shocked to see Jun Gu wearing a smile with a gentleness she had never seen before. It was obviously different from the rest of the days and without knowing why, Yan Xi felt that it was such an eyesore.

    In the meantime, Yan Xi¡¯s gaze fell onto Jun Wu Xie, and coldness seeped into her eyes.

    It¡¯s all because of her!

    Yan Xi picked up the copper pipe hanging at her waist, ignited the rhinoceros horn in the copper furnace, the green smoke floated out of the copper furnace, and floated onto the battlefield.

    No one will notice it.

    On the other hand, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words shocked Jun Gu as he lightly smiled and said:

    ¡°Is it?¡±

    He seemed to have missed out on a lot of things, he wanted to remember, but felt a little confused in his mind.

    Just as he wanted to say something to Jun Wu Xie, suddenly, a strange smell floated out of the chaotic battlefield, and quietly broke into his breathing.

    In the blink of an eye, there was a sharp pain in Jun Gu¡¯s mind, and the hard-won, newly recovered memory was smashed in an instant!

    The colour of pain permeated his face, and this sudden change shocked Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s chest tightened and she wanted to reach out and help Jun Gu.

    But a figure appeared in between Jun Gu and her!

    ¡°Whoever allowed you to touch Lord Jun Gu!¡± Yan Xi stood in front, determinedly blocking Jun Gu from Jun Wu Xie. As she red at Jun Wu Xie, her expression was as if she can¡¯t wait to eat Jun Wu Xie alive!

    It¡¯s all because of her!

    Otherwise, how could Jun Gu remember amidst the confusion?

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes froze in an instant.

    Yan Xi gritted her teeth and clenched her jaw tight as she red at Jun Wu Xie. She wanted to attack but he gaze was drawn to Jun Wu Yao who was standing just behind Jun Wu Xie.

    She cannot fight against Ye Jue!

    Yan Xi had already confirmed this point.

    Having made a decision in her heart, Yan Xi took a step back and pull Jun Gu, who was in intense pain, away!

    She could not let Jun Gu fall into the hands of Ye Jue

    ¡°Trying to leave?¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes turned cold and gave chase.

    ¡°Deter them!¡± Yan Xi immediately ordered, and the soldiers of the Upper Realm suddenly surged forward, like they didn¡¯t care about their lives, and madly piled towards Jun Wu Xie!

    Seeing that Yan Xi was taking Jun Gu away, the killing intent resurfaced in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s heart once again. Jun Wu Yao caught up to her, and using himself as a shield for Jun Wu Xie, he cut down those Upper Realm soldier S in the quickest way.

    Jun Wu Xie stared unblinkingly at Yan Xi.

    Although the strength of Yan Xi was notparable to Jun Wu Xie, but her speed was astonishingly fast. Instead it was not much slower than that of Jun Gu. In a blink of an eye, they¡¯ve already opened up quite a distance from Jun Wu Xie and others.

    Jun Wu Xie wanted to give chase, but the soldiers from the Upper Realm have blocked her way. No matter how fast she and Jun Wu Yao killed them, those people were constantly rushing up and disregarding their lives!

 Chapter 2629 - Resistance (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2629: Resistance (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Wu Yao!¡± Jun Wu Xie turned her head and looked at Jun Wu Yao.

    The figure of Jun Wu Yao shed across the battlefield. The moment he came beside Jun Wu Xie, he held her in his arms. With a kick on the ground, he flew away from the battlefield while carrying Jun Wu Xie and straight off flew towards Yan Xi!

    The green light on the Soul Ascending Altar had reached its strongest brightness. The green light that was shrouding the entire Soul Mountain suddenly burst with a ring light at the moment!

    A valiant energy spread out of the whole mountain, forcibly pulling Jun Wu Yao who was flying in the mid air into a huge soul eddy!

    Even Jun Wu Yao wasn¡¯t able to withstand the strong spiritual pressure released during the moment when the Soul Sacrificing Event was almost done. For a moment, Jun Wu Xie who he protected in his arms felt so dizzy and lightheaded, as if something was going to be stripped off from her soul!

    In the moment of chaos, Jun Wu Xie opened her eyes arduously. However, she could only watch the figures of Yan Xi and Jun Gu getting further and further away...

    Father...

    Jun Gu was dragged away by Yan Xi. Instinctively, he wanted to resist, but due to the severe pain in his head, he didn¡¯t even have the energy to stand properly.

    ¡°Lord Jun Gu, you¡¯ll be alright. I¡¯ll bring you back... back to meet His Lord. His Lord knows what to do, and soon, you¡¯ll be alright.¡± With her teeth clenched, Yan Xi murmured as her hatred towards Jun Wu Xie got thicker and thicker. It didn¡¯t matter to her who Jun Gu once was, but for the Jun Gu now, no one else could snatch him away from her, not even Lord Jun Gu himself!

    Yan Xi turned her head and looked at the light above the Soul Mountain. With a trace of malice shing across her eyes, she crumbled the badge on her chest all of a sudden and physically tore open a passage which was connected to the Upper Realm in the Soul World. While bringing along Jun Gu together with her, she escaped into the passage!

    After Yan Xi and Jun Gu entered the passage, the entrance of the passage closed instantly, causing the chaotic Soul World to bepletely sealed off!

    Under the Soul Mountain, all the spirit envoys who had gotten their freedom back had sunk into a huge torment. Their soul powers were flowing rapidly away from them, and their bodies were turning transparent in the most possible fastest speed!

    The light had covered the entire Soul World, and there wasn¡¯t any soul entity in the Soul World who was lucky enough to be spared from the light. Even those soldiers from the Upper Realm who had the badges worn on their costumes had fallen into a tremendous torture due to the strong Soul Sacrificing Event. The badges which they wore on their chest broke apart one after another. They could no longer fight. Painfully hollering, every single one of them copsed and fell onto the ground. The pain that they brought to all the spirit envoys in the Soul World was now appended onto them with no exceptions.

    Even Drunk Lotus and the rest of them had been greatly affected. With an extremely horrible expression on their faces, they knelt on the ground, trembling.

    While holding Jun Wu Xie in his arms, Jun Wu Yao released his dark spirit non-stop to resist the power produced from the Soul Sacrificing event, but there was an ominous premonition came climbing onto his heart.

    The Soul Sacrificing Event wouldn¡¯t bring any damage to him and Jun Wu Xie, the otherworldly souls, but once the event was done, the array of the Blood Sacrifice of Three Realms would start to function. The critical point in conducting the Blood Sacrifice of the Three Realms was to use an otherworldly soul as the medium. Hence, wherever they escaped to, as long as they were in the Three Realms, they would never break free from the Blood Sacrifice!

    He was an otherworldly soul, so was Jun Wu Xie. If the Soul Sacrificing Event got to be fully carried out, then... he and Jun Wu Xie would definitely be sacrificed!

    Just at the moment when the entire Soul World hade to a dead end, a beam of gold ray shone from the ce of the Spirit Tree!

    The gold light had formed an opposing power under the mantle of the green light. Countless sparkles drifted into the air from the leaves of the Spirit Tree, making a gold aureole which eliminated the power released during the Soul Sacrificing Event bit by bit.

 Chapter 2630 - Resistanceï¼ˆ2ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2630: Resistance£¨2£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    While being enveloped in the golden light, the spirit envoys noticed that their soul powers were returning, little by little, into their souls. With the frailty and feebleness slowly fading away, their bodies were no longer transparent. It was as if their souls were bathing in a warm spring, it felt asfortable as the time they felt when they were first born into the world.

    Bits by bits, the golden light spread wider and wider, trying its best to get rid off the light of the Soul Sacrificing Event.

    In the midst of suffering, Jun Wu Xie suddenly felt a warm energy radiating from her soul. Soundlessly, a ray of gold light permeated out from her soul, wrapping itself around her and Jun Wu Yao, and at the same time, clearing out the difort that was brought by the Soul Sacrificing Event.

    ¡°This light...¡± Finally being able to catch a breath, Jun Wu Xie raised her eyes and looked at the gold light that was surrounding her.

    ¡°It¡¯s the Spirit Tree.¡± With his brows slightly furrowed, Jun Wu Yao looked up at the green light which was shrouding the Soul Mountain. ¡°The Soul Sacrificing Event is almost done, and by the time when the whole thinges to an end, even the Spirit Tree has no way to stop it. It¡¯s helping to buy us some time. Little Xie, the seed of the Spirit Tree has fused into your soul, you¡¯re the only one who is able to resist the energy of the Soul Sacrificing Event, go and destroy it.¡±

    Jun Wu Yao looked seriously at Jun Wu Xie. At this moment, they had no other choices. He knew that Jun Wu Xie was worried about Jun Gu but once the Soul Sacrificing Event was sessfully carried out, putting aside the problem of whether if Jun Gu will be fine or not, all the people in the Lower Realm and the Middle Realms who Jun Wu Xie cared so much would also be sacrificed!

    This was the first time Jun Wu Xie saw such an earnest and cautious gaze in Jun Wu Yao¡¯s eyes. She understood what was the thing that she should be doing now.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± Jun Wu Xie nodded her head as she stood resolutely up from Jun Wu Yao¡¯s arms.

    All the spirit envoys around her had lost all their energy to get up. There were screams and criesing one after another into Jun Wu Xie¡¯s ears, as if the ce she was standing at was a purgatory.

    Jun Wu Xie cast a nce over her surroundings. Drunk Lotus, Poppy, Corpse Flower, Crystal Orchid, Poison Ivy and Blood Velvet had be so weak that they had all turned back into their original nt forms, and since the soul of the ck beast had blended together with her soul, it had also gotten the protection from the seed of the Spirit Tree, being the only one who was able to temporarily withstand the damage brought by the Soul Sacrificing Event.

    ¡°Little ck.¡± In a low voice, Jun Wu Xie called its name.

    The ck beast immediately came to Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Take me there.¡± With a cold but determined gaze, Jun Wu Xie rode on the back of the ck beast.

    She would find her father. After settling the Soul Sacrificing Event, she would definitely bring Jun Gu back!

    ¡°Roar!¡± The ck beast let out a furious roar as its four powerful ws began to sprint, bringing Jun Wu Xie to the apex of the Soul Mountain!

    Along the way, all those people who had copsed onto the ground were the soldiers from the Upper Realm. Perhaps they couldn¡¯t even have thought it in their dreams, that the mission which they carried on their shoulders was actually the main culprit of them being destroyed at the end.

    Amid the wails of pain, the ck beast forced itself to withstand the intimidating pressure brought by the Soul Sacrificing Event while running wildly along the way with Jun Wu Xie sitting on its back. In the most possible shortest time, it darted up the Soul Ascending Altar!

    There were green mes raging vigorously in the one hundred and eight beacon towers, with the broiling waves burning the air to the point that the atmosphere began to twist. There was a huge green light sphere on the Soul Ascending Altar, constantly emitting an overwhelming energy. Even though they had the seed of the Spirit Tree protecting them, Jun Wu Xie and the ck beast could still feel the strong pressure. Whenever they took one step closer to the Soul Ascending Altar, it was as if there was a thousand weights pressing on their shoulders, and they could hardly move forward!

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, you¡¯re the only one now who can destroy it.¡± The voice of the Spirit Tree came into in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mind at the moment. As the voice appeared, the golden light on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body suddenly became brighter, causing the pressure that was pressing onto her to reduce!

 Chapter 2631 - Resistanceï¼ˆ3ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2631: Resistance£¨3£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie drew in a deep breath. While looking at the enormous green sphere of light on the Soul Ascending Altar, she moved closer to the light sphere, step by step, indomitably.

    The light sphere was still constantly exuding the engulfing light. Force after force came surging towards her just like the waves of the sea while the golden light on Jun Wu Xie kept shielding the strong hits away again and again. The colour of gold was so dazzling and striking in the green light, betokening the hope of the Soul World.

    At the moment, Jun Wu Xie felt that there was a kind of energy gushing out from her body. When she walked to the bottom of the light sphere, the energy in her soul lifted her up, making her float in the mid air. She would just need to raise her hand up, and was then able to touch the light.

    Jun Wu Xie stretched her hand out. Just as the moment both her hands that were enfolded with the gold light went into the green light, the gold light that was covering all over her body too, flooded into the sphere!

    At the instant, countless beams of gold light spread all over the green sphere, and the light sphere began to distort. Even when she was being protected by the power of the Spirit Tree, Jun Wu Xie could still vividly feel the aggressive energy that wasing from the green light, as if those energy was an invisible de in the air, shing her entire soul so much that it felt so painful.

    Nevertheless, at this moment, Jun Wu Xie did not dare to cken any bits of her effort. The hands which she stretched into the light did not shrink even half an inch back.

    She must stop the Soul Sacrificing Event.

    No matter if it was for the sake of the Three Realms, or for the sake of herself and Jun Wu Yao!

    And suddenly!

    A golden light st out of the green light sphere, and in a twinkling, the gold light shrouded the sphere while engulfing the green light rapidly!

    The Soul Sacrificing Event that almost annihted the entire Soul World and the Three Realms was shredded into pieces at this moment, with the one hundred and eight beacon towers exploding alongside with the green sphere of light!

    Clusters of green mes spattered in all directions from the beacon towers, but they were then swallowed by the golden light before even falling onto the ground.

    The explosion had caused the whole person of Jun Wu Xie to be blown away, with her entire vision being upied by the colour of gold...

    While being enshrouded with the colour of gold, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s soul had experienced a huge tremor. With her sight abruptly turning ck, she then lost all her consciousness.

    In the dark, Jun Wu Xie seemed to have seen the figure of Jun Gu. The familiar, but at the same time, strange figure was just standing a few steps away from her. In theplete darkness, it seemed like there was a bit of faint warm and soft halo radiating from the figure of Jun Gu.

    He was standing in the dark, looking straight at her with a gentle smile hanging on his face.

    But the moment when Jun Wu Xie wanted to stretch her hand out and touch him, just like the flower in the mirror and the moon in the water, the figure turned into nothing and just vanished in the darkness, and even the veryst beam of light hadpletely been swallowed up by the ckness!

    Jun Wu Xie was startled and she suddenly opened her eyes.

    The moment she opened her eyes, the thing that first came into her sight was the peerlessly handsome face of Jun Wu Yao.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± Jun Wu Yao looked at Jun Wu Xie who had regained her consciousness with a sense of relief shing across his eyes.

    With her head feeling a little painful, Jun Wu Xie managed to sit up from Jun Wu Yao¡¯s arms and raised her eyes to have a look at the surroundings. Wherever she looked at, it was just aplete wreckage.

    The Soul Ascending Altar which was originally magnificent had turned into a ruin, where the scattered debris and wood piled up together and the floor was all ckened.

    ¡°I...¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mind was in turmoil. She could still vaguely remember that following the guidance of the Spirit Tree, she had tried to destroy the Soul Sacrificing Event, but... she didn¡¯t seem to remember anything that happened afterwards.

    ¡°You¡¯ve seeded.¡± While looking at the stunned little face of Jun Wu Xie, Jun Wu Yao said in a soft voice.

 Chapter 2632 - Temporary Safety (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2632: Temporary Safety (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie was slightly shocked.

    ¡°I heard the voice of the Spirit Tree.¡± Jun Wu Xie raised her head. At thatst moment, if it was not for the power the Spirit Tree had lent her, she was afraid that she could not get close to the Soul Ascending Altar.

    Jun Wu Yao held her tighter in his arms. Jun Wu Xie¡¯s soul was a little weak. Although Jun Wu Yao hugged her tighter, he did not use much strength. He whispered: ¡°I know, the seed in your body is still too young, and it is not enough to counter the power of the Soul Sacrifice Array. But it is a medium through which the Spirit Tree can send power to your soul.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie nodded in agreement and asked about the condition of Drunk Lotus and the other Wood Spirits. Jun Wu Yao asked that after the Soul Ascending Altar was destroyed, they were immediately taken back into Jun Wu Xie¡¯s soul. Even with the help of the Spirit Tree, destroying the Soul Sacrifice Array Array was too taxing on Jun Wu Xie, hence Drunk Lotus and the others returned back into Jun Wu Xie¡¯s soul at the first instance, using themselves to bolster Jun Wu Xie¡¯s soul gently.

    This was also the unique power of the Wood Spirit, although the effect was very small, but for Jun Wu Xie who had just experienced immense wear and tear, it was tantamount to helping her soul in a great time of need.

    ¡°I will take you to see the Spirit Tree.¡± Jun Wu Yao lifted Jun Wu Xie. When the power of Soul Sacrifice Array Array dissipated, Jun Wu Yao immediately rushed to the top of the mountain and what he saw in front of him was an unconscious Jun Wu Xie, lying on the body of Little ck, and Little ck was very exhausted as well, but it was working hard to hold on to itsst thread of consciousness. The moment it saw Jun Wu Yao, it returned back to its little ck cat form.

    There was no strength left in Jun Wu Xie and she could only lie in Jun Wu Yao¡¯s arms. Although her soul was weak, her heart was bright. No matter what, they foiled the n of the Upper Realm. If the Upper Realm was allowed to seed, then it would be a disaster for the Three Realms.

    Walking down from the top of the Soul Mountain, all the soldiers from the Upper Realm were everywhere. The closer they were when the Soul Sacrifice Array Array was activated, the more obvious the impact on them was. They were all human souls who entered the Reincarnation Path. They had already used a special method to enter the Soul World, they were not like the original Spirit Envoys of the Soul World; they had be ustomed to the fluctuations of the soul. Even if the Soul Sacrifice Array Array was destroyed today, the previous influence still lingered as the soldiers fell to the ground, one by one, twitching with no energy to move even a finger.

    However, at this moment, Jun Wu Xie couldn¡¯t be bothered about the condition of the soldiers. The Soul Sacrifice Array has been destroyed, and the Soul World would be returned into the hands of the Spirit Tree again. Jun Wu Xie need not be involved with these people from the Upper Realm again; the Spirit Envoys would be enough......... to handle them.

    Qin Song and other people, who were previously unable to move due to the Soul Sacrifice Array, were already standing by the foot of the Soul Mountain. They were preparing to ascend the mountain, but when they saw Jun Wu Yao carrying Jun Wu Xie down the mountain, Long Jiu and him ran up and greeted them in the first instance.

    ¡°How was it?¡± Qin Song was nervously watching Jun Wu Yao, his gaze glimmered and trembled as it touched Jun Wu Xie whoid weak within Jun Wu Yao¡¯s embrace. He moved his gaze away without a trace of lingering, as he tried not to think of something that was not his...

    ¡°The Soul Sacrifice Array has been destroyed, and the Soul World is temporarily safe.¡± Jun Wu Yao said lightly, but the meaning within his words did not make Qin Song and the rest feel rxed.

    He said it was temporary, not permanent.

    The meaning of these words, how could Qin Song not understand?

 Chapter 2633 - Temporary Safety (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2633: Temporary Safety (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Little Jun girl... What happened?¡± Long Jiu did not notice the meaning of Jun Wu Yao¡¯s words, but looked at Jun Wu Xie worriedly.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Long Jiu and shook her head faintly. It was not that she didn¡¯t want to speak, but she had no more strength left.

    The Soul Sacrifice Array prepared by the Upper Realm was to sacrifice all the souls of the Soul World and a spell that needed a sacrifice of 999,000 souls. How powerful was it?

    It seemed easy enough for Jun Wu Xie to destroy it on her own, but its destructive nature was unknown. If the Spirit Tree had not helped, even if Jun Wu Xie could stop the Soul Sacrifice Array, her soul might have been torn away by the power of the spell.

    Now, she was able to retain her life and it was all thanks to the Spirit Tree seed that had melded with her soul.

    ¡°Little Xie ruined the Soul Sacrifice Array, now her soul is very unstable. I want to take her to see the Spirit Tree.¡± Jun Wu Yao¡¯s brows were furrowed. If it was possible, he would have rather reced Jun Wu Xie is resolving that Soul Sacrifice Array.

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s words shocked Long Jiu. They stared unblinkingly at Jun Wu Xie, and were unable to believe that she alone could destroy the Soul Sacrifice Array, which threatened to swallow the whole Soul World!

    Qin Song was also shocked, but amidst his shock, his heart was seized with pain. He forced down the painful wave which should not exist, and made a calm decision: ¡°This time, thank you Miss Jun and the Lord Ye Jue. Pleasee with us, we will escort you to see the Spirit Tree.¡±

    Jun Wu Yao nodded.

    A group of Spirit Envoys turned extremely quiet at this moment, and they followed behind Jun Wu Yao and escorted Jun Wu Xie hurriedly to the Spirit Tree.

    In fact, their position was also very close to the Soul Ascending Altar. After the Soul Sacrifice Array was destroyed, the souls of these Spirit Envoys were still weak, but they were in a much better condition than Jun Wu Xie.

    Along the way, Long Jiu was constantly watching Jun Wu Xie with worry, he had wanted to say someforting words but when he saw the pale face of Jun Wu Xie, he dared not say anything.

    Soon, the group came to where the Spirit Tree is.

    But when they saw the Spirit Tree, all the Spirit Envoys were stunned.

    The huge and lush Spirit Tree had lost its vitality.

    The green leaves have been reced by the yellow, and the leaves were falling with the wind, scattered on the ground...

    ¡°Spirit... Spirit Tree...¡± Long Jiu was stunned as he looked at the Spirit Tree which was gradually withering, with a loud bang in his brain, he suddenly fell on the ground full of dead leaves.

    Qin Song took a step backwards in panic. He had never dreamed that this could happen but within just half a day, the Spirit Tree turned out like this!

    Even when the Spirit Tree was sealed by the knot, it never turned haggard like so.

    Now just looking at it, the Spirit Tree seem like it was walking towards death.

    Jun Wu Yao took a look at the Spirit Tree in front of him, and he was stunned. He knew that in order to fight against the tremendous power of the Soul Sacrifice Array, the Spirit Tree had to pay a certain price, but he did not expect that such a contribution was more serious than he had expected!

    ¡°Spirit Tree!!¡± A group of Spirit Envoys couldn¡¯t believe what they saw at the moment. They shouted with sorrow and ran to the Spirit Tree at the fastest speed. They wanted to reach out and touch its thick trunk, but just a gentle caress caused the bark on the trunk of the Spirit Tree to fall like a crumbling wall...

 Chapter 2634 - Temporary Safetyï¼ˆ3ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2634: Temporary Safety£¨3£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    At the moment, a dread that they had never experienced before came overwhelming every single spirit envoy. This was the first time they had ever felt... that the Spirit Tree was enshrouded with the shadow of death.

    Eyes slightly widening, Jun Wu Xie looked at the Spirit Tree in front of her that was rapidly withering.

    No wonder... No wonder it was so simple for her to destroy the Soul Sacrificing Event even though she herself hadn¡¯t been much backfired by it.

    This was because she was just a medium of the Spirit Tree. It was the Spirit Tree that had used the seed in her body to secretly send its power into the Soul Sacrificing Event, destroying the scheme of the Upper Realm.

    The one who had been truly taken the brunt of the Soul Sacrifice wasn¡¯t her, but the Spirit Tree!

    Jun Wu Yao once said that the Spirit Tree wouldn¡¯t interfere in the things that happened in this world. Jun Wu Xie believed it and she thought that even when the Soul World was being taken advantage of, the Spirit Tree would still not take any actions, but... at the end, it had failed to hold onto its principles.

    The Soul World, the world which the Spirit Tree personally created and built with its own hands, and those spirit envoys who it had given birth to and raised had aroused an affection which shouldn¡¯t be existing in the first ce within itself.

    The actions it made came from its reluctance towards the Soul World.

    Even if it was just a nt, it wasn¡¯t emotionless at all.

    The withered yellow leaves fell onto the ground. The Spirit Tree that had once amazed Jun Wu Xie was no longer as what it had been.

    The shrivelling of the Spirit Tree had gotten Jun Wu Xie stunned.

    Long Jiu and Qin Song seemed to have been given a heavy blow. They didn¡¯t want to believe the fact that the Spirit Tree was really withering.

    The moment Qin Song recovered from the shock, he immediately rushed towards Jun Wu Yao. The calmness that he always had in his eyes had now been taken over by fear.

    ¡°Lord Ye Jue! What has happened to the Spirit Tree?¡±

    Every single heart of the spirit envoy was permeated with an unprecedented fear. They couldn¡¯t imagine it at all, the moment when the Spirit Tree left them...

    The Spirit Tree had created the Soul World. It had also created the spirit envoys. To them, the Spirit Tree was immortal, and no matter how long had the time psed, it would always exist in the Soul World. But, the change shown on the Spirit Tree in front of their eyes had brutally demolished the faith which they had been holding onto for thousands of years!

    ¡°The Spirit Tree has taken the most damage from the Soul Sacrifice.¡± Jun Wu Yao frowned.

    Qin Song was staggered at the fact. Suddenly, he kneeled in front of Jun Wu Xie on one of his knees, ¡°Lord Ye Jue! Please save the Spirit Tree!¡±

    Jun Wu Yao did not make any response, but he noticed that someone was gently pulling on the sleeve of his clothes. He turned his head and found out that it was Jun Wu Xie who was pulling his sleeve in his arms, brows furrowed.

    ¡°Let me go and have a look...¡± said Jun Wu Xie weakly.

    Jun Wu Yao then brought Jun Wu Xie closer to the Spirit Tree. The face of every single spirit envoy was deadly pale. When they saw the figure of Jun Wu Yao, they looked at him with a gaze of pleading in their eyes. They couldn¡¯t ept the withering of the Spirit Tree, and all they could only hope was that Jun Wu Yao had the solution to save the Spirit Tree.

    Jun Wu Yao gently put Jun Wu Xie down, ording to her request, beside the trunk of the Spirit Tree. After spending some effort in raising her head up, Jun Wu Xie stroke the rough trunk of the Spirit Tree. The originally tough bark was now as weak as the burnt soil. Just a slight touch and it would then dropped off from the trunk onto the ground, intecing together with the withered leaves.

    Unknowingly why, when the hand of Jun Wu Xie came into contact with the Spirit Tree, it seemed like she was able to sense the current feeblement of the Spirit Tree clearly. The originally tempestuous and surging power had disappeared from its soul, and there was only thest bit of soul power left inside the Spirit Tree. The Spirit Tree was astoundingly weak.

 Chapter 2635 - Temporary Safetyï¼ˆ4ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2635: Temporary Safety£¨4£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The weakening of the Spirit Tree had made the heartstrings of Jun Wu Xie tighten. Although they had just met once, the Spirit Tree had still intervened into this matter and rescued everything at the most crucial moment of the Soul Sacrificing Event. Jun Wu Xie believed that even if the entire Soul World was sacrificed, with the strength the Spirit Tree got, it was not difficult for it to keep itself safe. After all, it was much easier to use the power which it had used to destroy the Soul Sacrificing Event to protect itself.

    Even if the Soul World was demolished, as long as the Spirit Tree still existed, it could still rebuild another Soul World and create more souls.

    However, instead of doing such a thing, it had chosen to sacrifice itself to protect the entire Soul World and those spirit envoys who were always loyal and faithful to it.

    Though there was the weeping voice of the spirit envoys echoing beside Jun Wu Xie¡¯s ears, it was exceedingly calm inside her. This was the choice made by the Spirit Tree ¨C it was willing to do anything for the sake of the spirit envoys who it valued so much. Such feeling wasn¡¯t unfamiliar to Jun Wu Xie. If she was the Spirit Tree, she too, would make the same choice to protect the people who she cared for.

    It was just that...

    Jun Wu Xie lowered her eyes down. She really did not want the Spirit Tree to die.

    At the moment when all the spirit envoys were grieving, one of the vines that was hanging on the Spirit Tree suddenly moved a bit, but it was this one tiny movement that had caused all the eyes of the spirit envoys to instantly lit up. It was as if those despairing souls had once again caught the light of hope.

    All spirit envoys had their mouths shut at the moment, not having the courage to make even a sound. All their eyes were focusing on the vine which was slowly moving upwards.

    Atst, the vinended between Jun Wu Xie¡¯s brows.

    Once again, the voice of the Spirit Tree appeared in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mind. It was still such a gentle and serene voice. However, there were too much of weariness and debility in the voice.

    ¡°Thanks, littledy.¡±

    There was a trace of smile heard in the tired voice of the Spirit Tree.

    ¡°Are you going to die?¡± With her brows slightly frowning, Jun Wu Xie felt indescribably depressed.

    ¡°Not yet,¡± said the Spirit Tree slowly. It was just a simple sentence with only two words, but it had caused Jun Wu Xie to feel a sense of relief.

    ¡°The power of the Soul Sacrificing Event is too strong, and there¡¯s no way that an ordinary soul is able to resist it. You shouldn¡¯t risk your life here as you¡¯ve something more important to deal with. I¡¯m the one who has created the Soul World, and there are my kids staying here, so I¡¯m responsible for protecting them. Tell them, that I¡¯m alright. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve used up too much of my energy, and I need some time to recuperate from the damage.¡±

    The words of the Spirit Tree had made Jun Wu Xie let out a sigh of relief, but the following things mentioned by the Spirit Tree had once again gotten her nerves tightened!

    ¡°The Upper Realm will not give up the Blood Sacrifice of the Three Realms so easily. If they aren¡¯t able to capture Ye Jue and find the soul bone, they will still do something to the Soul World. In order to prevent them from continuing into the Soul World, I¡¯ll be isting the entire Soul World for a period of time in the future. It will take all my energy to seal off the Soul World and I¡¯ll then sink into a deep sleep. Littledy, I hope that I¡¯ll be able to see a brand new Upper Realm the moment I wake up. I believe in you, and I also believe in Ye Jue.¡±

    Although the Soul Sacrificing Event which was conducted by the Upper Realm had been destroyed, but as long as the Soul World still existed, the Soul Sacrificing Event could still be carried out again, and the millions of soul entities in the Soul World would forever be the targets of the Upper Realm. The Spirit Tree had no choice but to block off the entire Soul World to avoid the invasion of the Upper Realm.

    The past Spirit Tree would never make such a tough action, but after experiencing the cmity this time, it had fully understood that it was impossible for it to just watch the spirit envoys who it created being sacrificed, and thus, it could only use it own ways to protect these ¡°kids¡± who it cared for so much.

 Chapter 2636 - Temporary Safetyï¼ˆ5ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2636: Temporary Safety£¨5£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    This was also ast resort. Once the Soul World was closed, it meant that there would be no new souls born into the Three Realms. There would be no newborns. The Reincarnation Oath would bepletely sealed andpletely isted from the Three Realms.

    This decision of the Spirit Tree was no longer rted to just the Soul World, but the whole of the Three Realms!

    However, Jun Wu Xie was clear that the decision of the Spirit Tree was wise. The Upper Realm could sneak into the Spirit World once, they could sneak in a second time. After finding out the situation of the Soul World, even if there was no betrayal like what Meng Qiu did, they would have done whatever they could to achieve their goals!

    ¡°If you exhaust the power to seal off Soul World, then what else can support the whole Soul World?¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s brow was slightly wrinkled. If she remembered correctly, the Soul World was the same as the Spirit World; it existed because of the strong spiritual support.

    It was the Spirit Lord who supported the Spirit World, and the Spirit Tree supported the Soul World!

    If the Spirit Tree used all its power to seal off the Soul World, then... what kind of power could support the Soul World for it to continue to exist?

    The Spirit Tree did not immediately answer Jun Wu Xie, a vine touched her brow and gave off a touch of golden light. Jun Wu Xie subconsciously closed her eyes, feeling the light enter through her brow and sank deeply into her soul...

    Within her soul, a little golden light was hidden in the darkness, but when the power from the Spirit Tree resonated with it, it caused that little golden light to be increasingly resplendent!

    Jun Wu Xie was slightly shocked!

    The golden light in her soul was the seed of the Spirit Tree. The seed had been integrated with her soul for many years, but it was still only arge bean. However, at this moment, under nourishment from the Spirit Tree, the seed grew quietly, gradually growing into a young and tender tree; using her soul as soil as it quietly grew.

    Although far less grand than the Spirit Tree, but it had begun to exude the purest spiritual power.

    ¡°As long as you are still here, it is still here, the Soul World will not disappear.¡± The voice of the Spirit Tree echoed in the mind of Jun Wu Xie. That time when it allowed Jun Wu Yao to take away the seed, originally it was because it wanted to leave a sessor for itself, even if the Spirit Tree fell, that seed would have reced it and became the new Spirit Tree to continue nurturing new souls.

    Only a slight deviation urred in the Spirit Tree¡¯s n; it did not think that this seed would havepletely integrate with Jun Wu Xie¡¯s soul, and both could no longer be separated. Hence, this seed could no longer be nted in Soul World to be grown into a new Spirit Tree.

    But...

    It could rece the role of the Spirit Tree in another way, and the key to all this was Jun Wu Xie!

    It was just that the Spirit Tree didn¡¯t mean to tell Jun Wu Xie any of this, the world¡¯s reincarnation was fixed, it was looking forward to a miracle.

    After thest thread of power was delivered, the Spirit Tree kept its vine. It had no more power to tell the Spirit Envoys of the Soul World, and it could convey its messages through Jun Wu Xie.

    After feeling the little Spirit Tree grow within her soul, Jun Wu Xie told the Spirit Envoys of the Spirit Tree¡¯s intentions.

    It was known that the Spirit Tree had not withered, the desperation of the Spirit Envoys was greatly relieved.

 Chapter 2637 - Temporary Safety (6)

    <h4>Chapter 2637: Temporary Safety (6)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    It wouldn¡¯t take only a short time for the Spirit Tree topletely blocked off the entire Soul World. Moreover, after destroying the Soul Sacrificing Event, its power had been heavily used up. Toplete the blockade, the spirit envoys needed to build the Soul Power Totems all around the borderies of the Soul World to reduce the energy consumption of the Spirit Tree.

    Although the Soul World had gone through a lot of severe mishaps, fortunately, the damage caused was still within the eptable range.

    Now that Meng Qiu, the leader of the betrayal was dead, those ck armored spirit envoys who had betrayed the Soul World were just a host of dragons without a head. Furthermore, the soldiers from the Upper Realms were defeated and Yan Xi had escaped, resulting them in bing the street mice that every soul entity would yell at and beat up once they saw them!

    Long Jiu had led a group of spirit envoys to go around and capture those traitors. If the Soul Ascending Altar had not been destroyed during the Soul Sacrificing Event, how Long Jiu wished he could throw those deceitful traitors onto the Soul Ascending Altar and let their souls get shredded into pieces.

    The betrayers who were caught were all imprisoned in the Soul Prison. The ¡°custom¡± which had already been neglected for years was once again brought up by Long Jiu. With pails of water from the Soul Devouring River ced outside the Soul Prison, Long Jiu hadpelled those traitors to drink one sip of it everyday until the seamy side inside them waspletely washed away.

    It was rather easy to settle those traitors of the Soul World, but the soldiers from the Upper Realm were the one who had given Long Jiu a headache.

    Since the Soul Ascending Altar was gone now, it was impossible to annihte all these intruders. Besides, with the merciful character owned by the Spirit Tree, there was no way it was able to destroy up to ten thousand souls within minutes.

    Long Jiu could only lock those soldiers up in the Soul Prison separately from the traitors.

    And since the soldiers were in the Soul World, of course they would also need to adapt to the ¡°custom¡± of the Soul World, that was drinking the water of the Soul Devouring River

    However, the pain brought by the water of the Soul Devouring River was closely rted to the dark side of one¡¯s soul. The more turbid the soul was, the stronger the pain brought by the water of the Soul Devouring River was, and that was why after having their first sip, those soldiers gave out a soul curdling scream as they copsed onto the ground. It was so painful that it almost ripped them apart, and that it felt better for them to die rather than staying alive...

    Long Jiu got to work his anger off by looking at the soldiers suffered. Hence, he had ordered the spirit envoys to give them a fully filled bowl of water and had forced them to drink it all.

    It was euphemistically said that this was to scour their souls, but actually, it was simply just a revenge!

    Although the Soul Sacrificing Event was destroyed, those spirit envoys who were imprisoned around the Soul Ascending Altar had be the otion during the activation of the Soul Sacrificing Event. Even if the Soul Sacrificing Event wasn¡¯tpleted, their souls had already been devoured by the power released during the Soul Sacrificing Event.

    There were thousands of them who had been sacrificed!

    How could Long Jiu not hate them?

    After going through the matter this time, the soul envoys had noticed the importance of the Soul Devouring River. In order to prevent such an incident from happening again, those spirit envoys who were always loyal to the Soul World had all gone to the Soul Devouring River spontaneously and took a sip of the water, worrying that the negative thoughts would arouse within themselves one day.

    Qin Song had brought quite an amount of spirit devoys to every border in the Soul World to build the Soul Power Totems. The power of the entire Soul World had been mobilized. Forgetting the treachery, the initiative and the cohesion of the Soul World were definitely unparalleled to the others.

    When the entire Soul World was bustling around, Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao had gotten a momentary period of free time. In order to ensure that there wouldn¡¯t be anything happened again in the Soul World, instead of leaving hurriedly, they chose to stay beside the weak Spirit Tree to protect it.

 Chapter 2638 - An Unexpected Incident (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2638: An Unexpected Incident (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    With the seed of the Spirit Tree being catalysed, Jun Wu Xie had noticed the change in her soul in these few days. The soul which was damaged when destroying the Soul Sacrificing Event was healing up really quickly, and during the healing process, Jun Wu Xie could clearly feel that her soul was gradually getting stronger and stronger. Once it was fully recovered, the strength of her soul would definitely surpass the previous condition of her soul!

    Due to the little Spirit Tree in her soul, not only her soul had be stronger, even Drunk Lotus and the others had also turned more and more powerful because of the influence of the little Spirit Tree.

    It didn¡¯t need to take much thought to realize that the Spirit Tree of the Soul World was the one who had taken the responsibility for the souls of the Three Realms all by itself. Although the little Spirit Tree in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s soul had just started to grow, the power it held could be easily approximated.

    But, this was just the advantages brought by the little Spirit Tree that had just begun to grow. As time passed, the bigger the little Spirit Tree grew, the stronger the soul power it would emit.

    Not to mention what kind of changes it would cause to Jun Wu Xie, the fact that those nt Ring Spirits that were staying inside Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body were able to acquire the nourishment from the little Spirit Tree was already enough to let them scream in excitement!

    While feeling d about it, there was still an unsolved mystery that kept wandering in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mind. During this period of free time, Jun Wu Xie had taken the opportunity to ask the Spirit Tree and her question was rted to Jun Gu...

    At that time, the Spirit Tree had told her that her father was at the Soul Ascending Altar, and she too, had actually met him, but... the way they met each other wasn¡¯t what she had once imagined.

    Too many things had happened that day, and even Jun Wu Xie wasn¡¯t able to figure everything out in detail at that moment, but now, as she thought about it again, she noticed a lot of things which she had been neglecting all the time.

    Jun Gu was still alive, but he wasn¡¯t staying in the Soul World as the way Jun Wu Xie expected, instead... He belonged to the Upper Realm!

    Even until now, Jun Wu Xie could still recall the astonishment she felt when she first saw Jun Gu, and also the bewilderment Jun Gu showed when he saw her.

    Jun Gu did not remember her. If it wasn¡¯t for her who had stimted Jun Gu¡¯s memory, Jun Gu might not be able to recognize her at all, and after Yan Xi appeared, the reaction disyed by Jun Gu was just an utmost agony. To be said even more precisely, a few moments before Yan Xi showed up, Jun Gu was already slightly out of sorts.

    Jun Wu Xie didn¡¯t notice it before, but now it suddenly came to her mind, that the moment when Jun Gu showed his abnormality, she seemed to have smelled a scent.

    To Jun Wu Xie, it wasn¡¯t an unfamiliar smell.

    It was the scent of a burnt Rhinoceros Horn.

    Since ancient times, the Rhinoceros Horn was said to be a type of weird incense. There were countless myths and rumours about the Rhinoceros Horn, and what Jun Wu Xie had learnt about, was that the Rhinoceros Horn could make a certain impact on one¡¯s memory and mind, and as the time of taking the scent increased, the effect it showed would also increase!

    If she wasn¡¯t wrong, every weird reactions shown by Jun Gu were all because of the Rhinoceros Horn!

    But...

    How would Jun Gu fall into the hands of the Upper Realm?

    Wasn¡¯t he supposed to be in the Soul World?

    Only the Spirit Tree was able to answer the question.

    ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve already met your father.¡± The vine of the Spirit Tree touched the centre part of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyebrows. During these few days, due to the little Spirit Tree always staying beside it, the Spirit Tree got to recover a little bit of its power, causing it to be finally able to converse with Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°My father... What has happened to him? Why is it that he...¡± Jun Wu Xie narrowed her eyes.

    ¡°This is an incident which no one could have foreseen.¡± There was a trace of helplessness heard in the voice of the Spirit Tree.

 Chapter 2639 - An Unexpected Incident (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2639: An Unexpected Incident (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    When Jun Gu died, because of the Soul Calming Jade, his soul was protected but because of abination of many erroneous factors, his soul entered into Soul World and became a Spirit Envoy. After entering Soul World, Jun Gu didn¡¯t forget things of his past but because his soul was temporarily stabilized by the Soul Calming Jade, it wasn¡¯t very stable and often times his memories would be chaotic and messy. Although not a dead soul, Jun Gu was intelligent and possessed extraordinary talent, and so when he entered Soul World, he attracted the attention of the Spirit Tree. In order to repair the soul of Jun Gu, the Spirit Tree also gave him a lot of soul power as a support, and taught him to cultivate his own soul power in the way of the Soul World.

    Jun Gu had only been in the Soul World for a short dozen years, but the speed of his spiritual cultivation was extremely fast, his character was veryposed, so the Spirit Tree arranged for him to be at the Soul Ascending Altar.

    However, with this arrangement made, the subsequent incident suddenly urred.

    There was no connection between the Soul World and the Upper Realm, therefore it was also safe and sound. After Jun Wu Xie had entered the Soul World many years after, His Lord of the Upper Realm suddenly visited the Soul World. His sudden arrival also caused suspicion within the Spirit Tree. In order to not provoke any incidents, and also because the other party did not pull any strange tricks, the Spirit Tree did not think much.

    However, when His Lord left that day, Jun Gu whom had been guarding the Soul Ascending Altar also disappeared from the Soul World. However, the matters of the Soul Ascending Altar was left to Meng Qiu to manage and it was not until Jun Gu had disappeared for a long time did the Spirit Tree realised that he was no longer in Soul World.

    To think...

    It should be the day when His Lord came, and took the soul of Jun Gu away with him.

    But the Spirit Tree couldn¡¯t figure out the reason why Jun Gu was taken away.

    Jun Gu once again reappeared in the Soul World, but he waspletely changed as a person. He could not remember anything during his time in the Soul World and he had be themander of the Upper Realm and entered the Soul World.

    Regarding this matter, the Spirit Tree was quite helpless. Even though it could specte on the workings of Heaven and reincarnation, it wasn¡¯t all-knowing. It was even more unexpected that Jun Gu, who was taken away by His Lord previously, was actually the father of Jun Wu Xie!

    ¡°The man took your father away but I don¡¯t know what for specifically. This time, when he returned the Soul World, his power has increased drastically, and his body soul should have been there with his soul.¡± The Spirit Tree was quite helpless.

    After the Soul Sacrifice Array was destroyed, it also searched for the souls of Jun Gu and Yan Xi in the Soul World, but no matter how hard it was searched, there was no clue.

    Obviously, Jun Gu had been taken away from the Soul World by Yan Xi, and it was highly possible that he had returned to the Upper Realm.

    Jun Wu Xie quietly listened to everything concerning Jun Gu, the doubts in her heart were not reduced.

    Just as the Spirit Tree couldn¡¯tprehend, Jun Wu Xie was also puzzled over the fact that the Upper Realm took her father away.

    The soul of Jun Gu belonged to the Three Realms, his soul was not spirits of the outside world like hers and Jun Wu Yao¡¯s. The Upper Realm was so eager to take Jun Gu away and reconstruct his body, for what exact purpose??

    Judging from the situation of Jun Gu and the army of the Upper Realm, even in the Upper Realm, Jun Gu upied a high status, and from the perspective of Jun Gu¡¯s strength, it was obvious that he had exceeded the top ten exponents of the Upper Realm!

    What did the Upper Realm want to achieve??

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s brow was furrowed.

    It wasn¡¯t easy to find Jun Gu, and it was unexpected... that Jun Gu¡¯s situation was so peculiar.

 Chapter 2640 - An Unexpected Incidentï¼ˆ3ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2640: An Unexpected Incident£¨3£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Tremendous strength, lofty status and the weird rhinoceros horn fragrance; all made for a fairly sinister scheme which Jun Wu Xie felt that the Upper Realm had indeed spent much time and effort on.

    However, what exactly did they want?

    Jun Gu was Jun Wu Xie¡¯s father, and for her, he was naturally irreceable and his significance was extraordinary. But to the Upper Realm, why would they spend so much effort on a soul from the Lower Realm? And why did they push him into such a high position?

    Jun Wu Xie couldn¡¯tprehend nor guess the significance of it.

    She had very little information of the ruler of the Upper Realms, and what little was provided by Jun Wu Yao.

    But...

    That time when Jun Wu Yao was in the Upper Realm, Jun Wu Yao didn¡¯t like that person much and hence did note into contact with that person often. The only thing he knew about that person was that he was extremely strong and he had a peculiar character.

    The news that the Spirit Tree provided had been clearly known to Jun Wu Xie.

    Even though there were many doubts, there was only one point which was good news for Jun Wu Xie.

    That is, Jun Gu was still alive. Regardless he was now controlled by the Upper Realm, at least he still existed in the Three Realms. She didn¡¯t have to worry about facing the despair of Jun Xi and Jun Qing. Even if it would be difficult, Jun Wu Xie needed to take Jun Gu back!

    Qin Song and the rest were very fast, and the rune totems have been built in just a few days. During thest few days, the Spirit Tree, with its powers slightly restored, helped Jun Wu Xie stabalize her soul.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s soul was not just a simple otherworldly soul. She had one body containing two souls. Jun Wu Xie¡¯s soul was already inseparable from the soul of Little ck. However, this kind of double soul was made from the pain of the previous life and forcibly merged; parts of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s soul was more or less missing. This point, the Spirit Tree had no other way to help. Only when the little Spirit Tree within Jun Wu Xie had grown, only then would Jun Wu Xie¡¯s soul be fully repaired.

    Regarding this matter, Jun Wu Xie didn¡¯t really care. She has lived like this for two lives and cannot be separated from Little ck any longer.

    After Soul World has stabilized, Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao had to leave. And once they leave, Soul World would bepletely sealed off until... Jun Wu Xie had destroyed the Blood Sacrifice of the Three Realms n of the Upper Realm.

    At thest moment of leaving Soul World, Jun Wu Xie turned to look at the peaceful Soul World.

    Qin Song and Long Jiu stood not far away, sending her and Jun Wu Yao off.

    The farewell this time, she didn¡¯t know when they would meet again. The closure of the Soul World would signify a great change in the Three Realms. If Jun Wu Xie and the rest were unable to destroy the Upper Realm¡¯s scheme, the Soul World will never open again!

    ¡°Everything will pass.¡± Jun Wu Yao raised his hand and brought Jun Wu Xie into his embrace.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded slightly.

    The two left Soul World without taking extra trouble.

    In Sea Soul City, shipsing and going were docked. It was different from the past. When the ships returned from the sea, there was no longer the stench of blood, and no more piles of Sea Spirit Beasts that were transported into Sea Spirit City.

    Once a city filled with the scent of blood, now it was covered with the smell from the moisture of the sea water.

    The tall, calm-looking men walked down from the newly docked boats, and the once noisy scenes on the pier no longer existed. Standing on two sides of the docks were men with cool temperament and sharp gazed, which made it obvious that they were no idle coolies.

 Chapter 2641 - A Brand New Sea Spirit City (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2641: A Brand New Sea Spirit City (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    In the city pce of the Sea Spirit City, Zi Fei who was wearing a mask was sitting beside the pond in the backyard while watching the little Sea Spirit Beasts swimming happily in the pond with a soft and tender gaze in her eyes.

    After receiving Jun Wu Xie¡¯s message, Zi Fei and the members of the Night Regime had gone to the Sea Spirit City by ships, and after she arrived, she found out how scarily had the entire Sea Spirit City changed.

    Zi Fei was once a part of the Upper Realm, and she wasn¡¯t that unfamiliar to the Sea Spirit City. That year when she was being chased after by the Upper Realm, the Sea Spirit City was thest ce where she had escaped to. She could still remember that the Sea Spirit City during that time was pervaded with disgusting smell of blood and there were people who had the blood stains of the Sea Spirit Beasts on their clothing walking on the streets and alleys like it was nothing.

    This ce was just like a purgatory, cruel and ruthless.

    But now, the Sea Spirit City waspletely different.

    It hadn¡¯t been a month yet since Zi Fei came to the Sea Spirit City, but she was already able to notice the change of this city. The members of the Night Regime and the Ghost Army were sessively transferred to the Sea Spirit City, recing the original residents of the Sea Spirit City, and now, the people who were seen walking in the entire Sea Spirit City were all disguised by the Night Regime and the Ghost Army.

    Without everyone realizing, the entire Sea Spirit City had already beenpletely taken over by Jun Wu Xie!

    ¡°Senior Zi Fei.¡± Qiao Chu walked into the yard in a hurry pace. While looking at Zi Fei who was ying with the little Sea Spirit Beasts beside the pool, he grinned and said.

    Zi Fei turned her head. Looking at Qiao Chu, she slightly nodded.

    ¡°How are these little things doing these days? Seems like they are fully recovered. Maybe they can return to the Sea of Death not long after this?¡± With his neck stretched, Qiao Chu took a glimpse at the pond. Before this, Jun Wu Xie had invited Zi Fei to the city mainly to save and heal those Sea Spirit Beasts that were being bred in captivity.

    During the whole month, all Zi Fei did was healing those Sea Spirit Beasts. Those Sea Spirit Beasts that were once perennially caged while constantly supplying their blood to the Sea Spirit City had almost recovered after being taken care of by Zi Fei. It was just that the wounds on the Sea Spirit Beasts which were caused by the bamboo pipes were too severe that they were yet to fully heal up. If they let the Sea Spirit Beasts get back to the Sea of Death right away, it might probably cause their wounds to deteriorate, and thus, all they could only do was just to let the Sea Spirit Beasts stay in the Sea Spirit City momentarily, so that they were able to recuperate from the damage.

    What was even more knotty was those little Sea Spirit Beasts that had been caught since young. They had been locked up in the Sea Spirit City when they were still innocent, not knowing anything about the world but just looking at theirrades suffered. They had no parents to guide and look after them. They didn¡¯t even know the swimming direction to head to the Sea of Death.

    At first, Qiao Chu and the others tried to release those little Sea Spirit Beasts that had been rescued, back to the Sea of Death, but the oue had gotten them appalled. The moment those little Sea Spirit Beasts that had long left the ocean returned to the Sea of Death, they immediately let out a blood curdling and confusing scream, wandering at the seacoast, not willing to leave.

    Without having any other options, Qiao Chu and the rest of them could just only bring those little things back and let Zi Fei teach them bit by bit, about the basic knowledge that should be known by a Sea Spirit Beast.

    ¡°It¡¯s almost time. Just wait for a few days more and we can then send them back to the isted ind. There, the adult Sea Spirit Beasts will teach them more things.¡± Zi Fei chuckled. She wholeheartedly liked these little livesing from the Sea of Death.

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Qiao Chu scratched his head. He too, liked the little Sea Spirit Beasts, but he was born to be a clumsy person who didn¡¯t know how to hold himself back, that everytime when he carried the little Sea Spirit Beasts in his arms, those small little creatures would be so scared that they just screamed the hell out of their lungs. And now, all he could do was just to quietly watch them from aside.

 Chapter 2642 - A Brand New Sea Spirit City (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2642: A Brand New Sea Spirit City (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Just when Qiao Chu and Zi Fei were talking, Ye Sha happened to pass through the courtyard while holding a stack of files. When he saw them, his footsteps slightly halted.

    ¡°Brother Ye Sha!¡± When Qiao Chu saw Ye Sha, he greeted him with such hyped up enthusiasm . Usually, when Ye Sha was not secretly protecting Jun Wu Xie, he was being sent out on errands by Jun Wu Yao. Chu Qiao and the others couldn¡¯t find a good time to learn from Ye Sha and his other peers. This time however, with Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao gone in the Soul World, and the members of the Night Regime were guarding Sea Spirit City, it gave Chu Qiao and the others enough time to understand the legendary Night Regime.

    Within just one short month, Qiao Chu and the rest managed to find out many training secrets of the Night Regime from Ye Sha and Ye Mei. Several people have been boiling with rage for a long while now and also learnt many cultivation methods, if only to be stronger for a real battle with the Upper Realm in the future.

    ¡°Well?¡± Ye Sha looked at the energetic Qiao Chu quite helplessly.

    The members of the Night Regime possessed temperaments which were calm and stable, contrary to the character of Qiao Chu, which was hot blooded and jumpy. Till now, Ye She couldn¡¯t understand how Qiao Chu maintained his over eager enthusiasm all day long.

    ¡°The Night Regime and the Ghost Army have all arrived today?¡± Qiao Chu asked with a smile.

    Ye Sha nodded.

    During this month, with Jun Wu Yao and Jun Wu Xie gone, he and Ye Mei were not idle. The task of transporting the rest of the Night Regime and Ghost Army from the ind fell on them.

    Ye Gu was not reliable, apart from being fearsome on the battlefield and ying their enemies, he was useless and avoided like the gue when it came to meticulous and detailed matters.

    By now, thest boat transporting the remaining members of the Ghost Army had arrived in the Sea Spirit City. Apart from the couple hundreds of Night Regime members protecting the Sea Spirit Beasts on the isted ind, the rest of the Jun Wu Yao¡¯s men were gathered in the Sea Spirit City.

    ¡°That¡¯s good, I don¡¯t know when they wille back. They have been gone for a while.¡± Qiao Chu scratched his head.

    Speaking of Jun Wu Xie, the smile in the eyes of Zi Fei suddenly disappeared, her eyes turned down involuntarily and the trace of loneliness hit her eyes.

    ¡°It should be soon.¡± Ye Sha said.

    ¡°What is soon?¡± A voice suddenly sounded from the courtyard.

    Ye Sha and the other two immediately looked up and followed the sound, but they saw the Ye Mei smiling as he walked over, and his expression shining with unhidden joy.

    ¡°Tell you a piece of good news, Lord Jue just sent a message back. This evening, he and Missy will arrive at the Sea Spirit City. Stop being so stunned Ye Sha, hurry up ande with me to prepare.¡±

    A jingle sounded!

    With no time to digest the news, Qiao Chu and Ye Sha were distracted by the sound of the bell.

    Thedle that Zi Fei held in her hands had unknowingly dropped onto the ground, and had shattered!

    ¡°Elder Zi Fei?¡± Qiao Chu looked at Zi Fei strangely.

    Zi Fei regained her focus, weaky and quietly pulled her still-trembling fingers into her sleeves. She pretended to be calm and said: ¡°There was some water on my hand and thedle slipped. Go do what you need to do, I¡¯ll go check on the wounds of the Sea Spirit Beasts to see if there are any improvements.¡±

    After Zi Fei finished her words in a rush, she didn¡¯t even clean up the mess on the ground but she turned around and left hurriedly.

    Qiao Chu scratched his head questioningly, Elder Zi Fei was usually very calm and stable. How could she have.... mishandled something?

 Chapter 2643 - A Brand New Sea Spirit City (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2643: A Brand New Sea Spirit City (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The fact that Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao wereing back had made Qiao Chu so happy that he immediately ran to inform Hua Yao and the rest of his friends.

    Nobody was able to understand the grievance of Hua Yao who had disguised himself into Yan Hai and pretended to be the fake ¡°fake Yan Hai¡± for a month. Fortunately, due to the local residents of the Sea Spirit City being reced gradually by the members of the Night Regime and the Ghost Army, Hua Yao was able to suffer less when ying the role.

    ¡°Little Xie is finally going to be back. Brother Hua too, is going to get free soon.¡± While grinning, Fei Yan looked at Hua Yao. Though this was what he said, there wasn¡¯t any bits of diminution with the gloat in his eyes.

    Hua Yao rolled his eyes at Fei Yan, not wanting to waste his energy to argue with him.

    ¡°It¡¯s certainly good that Little Xie is going toe back, but... how shall we deal with those people?¡± Rong Ruo who was sitting aside furrowed her brows.

    Listening to Rong Ruo¡¯s words, the expressions on the face of the few of them who were at first smiling cheerfully suddenly became a little weird.

    ¡°Cough... Let¡¯s just wait for Little Xie toe back and see what will she do. At the worst, we can just fudge the issue and make them leave,¡± said Qiao Chu after clearing his throat.

    Hua Yao and the others looked at each other and there was actually a trace of wry smile in each of their eyes.

    As the night fell, there came two figuresnded gracefully outside the official residence of the Sea Spirit City.

    Qiao Chu and the others who had been waiting for quite a long time outside the entrance immediately went forward once they saw the two of them.

    ¡°Lord Jue, Young Miss.¡± Ye Mei and Ye Sha stepped forward and bowed at Jun Wu Yao and Jun Wu Xie who had just returned.

    ¡°Is everything fine in the Sea Spirit City?¡± Looking at everyone who hade to greet them, Jun Wu Xie asked.

    ¡°Everything is alright, please do not worry, Young Miss,¡± replied Ye Sha.

    Jun Wu Xie slightly nodded her head. Hastily, Qiao Chu and the rest of them weed her and Jun Wu Yao into the official residence while constantly asking them about the Soul World along their way into the building. However, there was a skinny figure walking behind everyone, quietly gazing at Jun Wu Xie who was walking beside Jun Wu Yao.

    ¡°How was your trip to the Soul World? Have you settled the chaotic energy, Little Xie?¡± Among all of them, Qiao Chu was the most excited person. He felt really sad for not being able to visit the Soul World since he had always been curious about the Soul World, the origin of the billions souls in this world.

    ¡°It¡¯s settled,¡± said Jun Wu Xie tly. There wasn¡¯t any joy but a trace of indescribable depression in her tone.

    However, careless Qiao Chu had failed to notice Jun Wu Xie¡¯s unusualness.

    ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good, then... what about Grandmaster Ren Huang and Master...¡± With a hint of expectancy in his eyes, the speaking tone of Qiao Chu changed slightly. The deaths of Ren Huang and Yan Bu Gui had always been a sore point stuck in their hearts. They didn¡¯t want to believe that they were really gone. It had been years and they were still insisting that maybe the souls of Ren Huang and Yan Bu Gui were still living somewhere else in the Three Realms.

    Jun Wu Xie had told the words of the Spirit Tree to them. After being told that the souls of Ren Huang and Yan Bu Gui had gone into the Reincarnation Path, Hua Yao and the others couldn¡¯t help themselves from showing a feeling of destion in their eyes, but after thinking that Ren Huang and Yan Bu Gui would still descend into this world again on their second thoughts, they felt relieved.

    With their strengths getting stronger, the lifespans of Qiao Chu and the others would also increase. They had the time to wait for the return of Yan Bu Gui and Ren Huang.

    Even though the identity and the appearance had changed, but as long as it was the same soul, then the person who owned the soul would still be their Master.

    Qiao Chu didn¡¯t notice the unusualness of Jun Wu Xie, but Rong Ruo who was always attentive had vaguely noticed that there was something wrong with the condition of Jun Wu Xie. If everything was going well in the Soul World, why wasn¡¯t there any merriment shown on her face?

    Rong Ruo couldn¡¯t help but asked, ¡°Is it that something bad has happened to the Soul World?¡±

 Chapter 2644 - Blood Relation (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2644: Blood Rtion (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie hesitated and her footsteps slowed as well. Her eyes drooped but she didn¡¯t say anything.

    The once lively atmosphere suddenly calmed down and even Qiao Chu who was quite insensitive also noticed Jun Wu Xie¡¯s peculiar behaviour. Everyone¡¯s focus was on Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Little Xie... What exactly happened?¡± Qiao Chu carefully asked.

    Jun Wu Xie furrowed her brow as she slowly looked up at Qiao Chu and the others who had concerned by eager eyes, and she finally whispered: ¡°Remember the time when we were in the Spirit World, the matter involving Situ Heng?¡±

    Qiao Chu and others were shocked, as they suddenly remembered the things that were almost forgotten by them.

    At the beginning when they were in Spirit World, Situ Heng, along with Qin Song and Long Jiu, helped stabilize the chaotic energy within Jun Wu Xie. However, he harboured ill intentions and schemed to destroy Jun Wu Xie¡¯s soul during the process. If Jun Wu Yao hadn¡¯t found out in time and revealed the scheme, the consequence was simply unimaginable.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me.... The traitors in the Soul World acted on their scheme?¡± asked Fan Zhuo, frowning.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded.

    ¡°When we reached the Soul World, the rebels had already enacted their n, and they admitted the people of the Upper Realm into the Soul World. The Upper Realm was trying to use the Soul World to carry out the Soul Sacrificing Event, and thereby achieving their purpose of the Blood Sacrifice of the Three Realms.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words caused everyone to be frightened. Jun Wu Yao then narrated to everyone what had actually happened in the Soul World, including the rtion between the Soul Sacrificing Event and Blood Sacrifice of the Three Realms.

    Even though they knew that the Upper Realm¡¯s n had been destroyed, but after hearing everything that Jun Wu Yao said, the shock and fear within the hearts of everyone did not disappear for a long while. They could not imagine that if Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao were not coincidentally in Soul World, how the situation would have evolved.

    If the n of Upper Realm was really sessful, then the Three Realms would really be destroyed!

    Who would have thought that, besides what they did in the Middle Realm, that the Upper Realm would still have a scheme like this?

    ¡°So, the Soul World is nowpletely sealed? If Grand Master and Master wants to re-enter the Three Realms, they would have to wait till the Soul World reopens?¡± Qiao Chu gulped, the Soul World¡¯s closure meant that no new soul could enter the Reincarnation Path, and there will be no newborn within the Three Realms for the foreseeable future!

    Jun Wu Xie nodded. ¡°This is ourst resort as the Upper Realm have too many schemes. It¡¯s impossible for Soul World to defend well. Although we managed to put a stop to their ns this time, it¡¯s hard to be certain that we will be able to do so without further problems.¡±

    Sealing Soul World was the safest method, and with the current state of the Spirit Tree, unfortunately it would not be able to destroy the Soul Sacrificing Event within this short span of time. To cut off the path which the Upper Realm intended to use for the Blood Sacrifice of the Three Realms, this was the only feasible method.

    Everyone nodded with lingering fears.

    The news that they brought back was too shocking, and they found it somewhat difficult to digest at the moment.

    Only one person, who after hearing everything, didn¡¯t have any shock disyed in her eyes, but with only a trace of rxation. After a moment, the person suddenly thought of something and called out: ¡°Wu Xie.¡±

    The gentle call drifted into Jun Wu Xie¡¯s ears and she lifted her head to look at the person who had spoken.

    Zi Fei stood behind the crowd and looked at Jun Wu Xie, her eyes heldplex yet gentle emotions.

    ¡°Elder Zi Fei.¡± Jun Wu Xie slightly nodded to Zi Fei.

 Chapter 2645 - Blood Relationï¼ˆ2ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2645: Blood Rtion£¨2£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    There was always an inexplicable amiability that Jun Wu Xie felt towards Zi Fei when she saw her. Even though the time of them interacting with each other wasn¡¯t really that much, the depression which was originally suppressed within Jun Wu Xie got to abate for no reason after she saw Zi Fei.

    Looking at Jun Wu Xie who looked a little tired, a sign of hesitation shed across Zi Fei¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°So many things have happened in the Soul World, then... the thing you said previously... that you want to look for your father in the Soul World...¡± The voice of Zi Fei was so soft that it almost couldn¡¯t be heard clearly by the other people.

    Jun Wu Xie shuddered. With the picture of Jun Gu being taken away suddenly gushed into her brain at the moment, her gaze came to a stunned, mouth slightly opened and not a sound was heard from her.

    The reaction given out by Jun Wu Xie had made Zi Fei¡¯s heart feel as if it had leapt up to her throat.

    ¡°I¡¯ve... found my father.¡± Jun Wu Xie looked down as she hid the trace of unusualness away from the bottom of her eyes.

    ¡°How is he doing?¡± Not being able to restrain herself, Zi Fei asked.

    Soundlessly, Jun Wu Xie lowered her head down.

    The silence of Jun Wu Xie had caused Zi Fei to once again sink into an apprehension, but she somewhat felt that she shouldn¡¯t be continuing the question anymore.

    ¡°You say it.¡± Jun Wu Xie pulled Jun Wu Yao¡¯s sleeve. She wasn¡¯t able to speak about the matter of Jun Gu.

    Jun Wu Yao let out a soft sigh, ¡°Little Xie¡¯s father has been controlled by the Upper Realm. When we saw him in the Soul World, his memory had already been wiped off. We couldn¡¯t save him at the moment since the Soul Sacrificing Event had already begun. He was then taken away by the people from the Upper Realm.¡±

    At the instant, Zi Fei drew in a cold breath with her pair of eyes slightly widening as her figure staggered all of a sudden, almost going to stumble onto the ground.

    ¡°How-... Howe...¡± Zi Fei widened her eyes in disbelief.

    After listening to everything, Qiao Chu and the others held an astounding expression onto their faces. They knew better than anyone else, that how many years had Jun Wu Xie tried to find Jun Gu. At first, they thought that she would be able to find her father after entering the Soul World, but who could have known that... they would actually encounter in such a situation.

    They couldn¡¯t help but move their gazes onto Jun Wu Xie. They could finally understand why there wasn¡¯t any bits of happiness shown on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face when she came back. After going through all the hardships, she managed to find her father at the end but it turned out that the Upper Realm had taken him and he was most probably being controlled by those people. There was a big possibility that one day in the future, he would be her enemy. How would any child be able to endure such kind of things?

    Neither did Jun Wu Xie speak anything nor did she raise her head, nobody knew what was she thinking about at the moment.

    The moment Zi Fei saw how distressed Jun Wu Xie looked after recovering from the stupefaction, her heartstrings tightened. The words that she wanted to tell after thinking for so many restless nights whichsted for a whole month were now stuck in her throat and not even a word was able to get out of her mouth.

    Without speaking a word, Zi Fei stepped forward and embraced Jun Wu Xie who had been having her head down all the time into her arms. Gently, she said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Since you¡¯ve found him, he will definitelye back to you. Don¡¯t be afraid, if he is able to recognize you, he will certainly be proud of you.¡±

    Although Zi Fei¡¯s voice was soft and gentle, with a sharp cold re ring across her eyes, the blood inside her which had been frozen for many years was soundlessly boiling.

    She was sick of ducking and hiding herself.

    And now, she will get everything which she had once lost back one by one!

    No one else was allowed to hurt her child and her husband anymore!

    ¡°Wu Xie, listen, if everything is as what you have said, then at the very least, for now, your father is safe. There must be something that the person in the Upper Realm wants to get from your father. Before he achieved his goal, your father will be safe. You still have time.¡± With her eyes narrowed, Zi Fei said slowly.

 Chapter 2646 - Blood Relation (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2646: Blood Rtion (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Zi Fei knew exactly what kind of personality the person in the Upper Realm had, and knew what she needed to do now.

    Under thefort of Zi Fei, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s emotions gradually stabilized. As Zi Fei said, she had no time to let herself sink into despair, she still had to face the future on her own.

    ¡°I will save my father.¡± Jun Wu Xie said lowly.

    ¡°I know, you will.¡± Zi Fei gently caressed Jun Wu Xie¡¯s long hair, just like the picture that had appeared in her dreams for so many years.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Jun Wu Xie stood up straight, slightly distance herself from Zi Fei. She could clearly see the face under Zi Fei¡¯s mask, but her eyes were the best looking pair of eyes Jun Wu Xie had ever seen; it was gentle like water but yet so warm.

    ¡°Silly child.¡± Zi Fei was reluctant to look at Jun Wu Xie, raised her hand and rubbed Jun Wu Xie¡¯s head, her eyes wereughing. But the fingers that brushed passed Jun Wu were stiff, as if trying to restrain the trembling that would appear at anytime.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think about it anymore. Since you are back, you should rest. Even if you want to do something, you need enough energy, right?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie nodded.

    Qiao Chu and others did not dare to say anything more. They could only look on with eyes filled with care and concern as Jun Wu Xie returned to her room to rest.

    Everyone had left, but Zi Fei still stood outside the Jun Wu Xie¡¯s room, looking at the locked door. Moonlight sprinkled over the quiet courtyard, and also on Zi Fei¡¯s figure, as her silhouette slowly lengthened on the ground.

    ¡°If I remember correctly, the full name of the Holy Maiden who fled from the Upper Realm should be Han Zi Fei?¡± Suddenly, the voice of Jun Wu Yao appeared in the courtyard.

    Zi Fei did not turn her head, but kept looking at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s room with a forlorn gaze.

    ¡°When I was at Lin Pce, I found a portrait. It belongs to Jun Gu. Old Master Jun said that the painting was drawn for Jun Gu by Little Xie¡¯s mother. Under the portrait, there is a signature. ¨C Han.¡± Jun Wu Yao looked at Zi Fei¡¯s back, thoughtful.

    The figure of Zi Fei stiffened.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you acknowledge her?¡± Jun Wu Yao was slightly frowning. At first, he didn¡¯t notice anything strange about Zi Fei, but tonight, when Jun Wu Xie mentioned about Jun Gu¡¯s situation, Zi Fei¡¯s reaction was extremely abnormal, and the words she saidst time were also somewhat intriguing.

    In fact, early on when Zi Fei and Jun Wu Xie met each other, the atmosphere of the two people was harmonious and somewhat amazing. It seemed that there was a natural tacit understanding. If this tacit understanding was ced on others, it might not be obvious, but when ced on Jun Wu Xie, who had a naturally cold character, it was extremely rare.

    Even when she first met with Qiao Chu and the others, Jun Wu Xie was always slightly distant,pletely unlike the interaction with Zi Fei.

    This point, Jun Wu Yao had realised, but he did not think that there would be such a coincidence in the world.

    If the reaction of Zi Fei hadn¡¯t been too strong tonight, Jun Wu Yao would not have connected all these things.

    Zi Fei didn¡¯t turn her head. After a long silence, she said: ¡°Ye, if you really love her, don¡¯t tell her. I am leaving tonight, who am I, she doesn¡¯t need to know.¡±

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s eyes squinted slightly. ¡°You want to rescue Jun Gu?¡±

    Zi Fei chuckled and said: ¡°Yes, but also not really, I am just going to finish what I did not finish in the past. To Jun Wu Xie, I am dead so just let her continue to think that way.¡±

    Zi Fei¡¯s tone was decisive, free and easy. She did not wait for Jun Wu Yao¡¯s response, but instead turned to leave and her figure gradually disappeared into the night.

 Chapter 2647 - Long Xuan City (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2647: Long Xuan City (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie dreamt. In her dream, she was covered in darkness and it was so dark that she couldn¡¯t see her hand in front of her, and she was surrounded in silence. Two faint lights appeared silently on her left and right sides, wrapped in darkness, she could see a faintly discernible figure in the light.

    One was tall and upright, the other slender and petite, only fuzzy outlines, but was unable to see the features clearly.

    When the first rays of the morning sun shone, Jun Wu Xie hasn¡¯t yet woken up from her dream but a cacophony of sounds broke the silence of the morning. Jun Wu Xie immediately sat up and Little ck, who was lying next to her, got up and followed her.

    ¡°Meow?¡±

    There was amotion!

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. It was quite noisy, some high-pitched roars could be heard, as if there was some argument going on. She got up and dressed, looked subconsciously at the bed with residual warmth but didn¡¯t see Jun Wu Yao¡¯s person.

    Jun Wu Xie didn¡¯t think too much and departed from her room toward the source of the sound.

    A few tall figures were sitting in the hall of the official residence. A man with a burly figure and a rough appearance, wearing a brocade suit, with his face stretched taut, was shouting at Fan Zhuo who stood opposite him, ¡°How long do you intend to drag this matter on? Day after day, we don¡¯t have the time to y around with you! If you don¡¯t give us a satisfactoy answer by today, we are not going to y nice anymore!¡±

    ¡°Get your City Lord out here! Every time you¡¯re beating around the bush, this time we fall for it. You, you are not qualified to speak to us!¡± Another man pointed at Fan Zhuo¡¯s nose and yelled.

    Fan Zhuo was sprayed with a faceful of spittle, but he maintained his good temper.

    When Jun Wu Xie reached the back door of the hall, she found Qiao Chu and gang standing at the back of the hall, looking depressed.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jun Wu Xie frowned slightly. The voices of those people were very loud, and she could hear everything clearly.

    When Qiao Chu saw Jun Wu Xie, he immediately cried and said: ¡°They are the people from Long Xuan City.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie raised her eyebrows slightly.

    Long Xuan City was one of the seventy two cities. In terms of geographical location, it was closer to the Sea Spirit City, but in terms ofnd area, it was twice asrge as the Sea Spirit City. Although the Sea Spirit City was dependent on the sea for its livelihood, but what was supporting the existence of the city was not the strength of the Sea Spirit Lord. Instead, it was because within the Sea of Death, they possessed the prowess of hunting the Sea Spirit Beasts; which allowed the Sea Spirit City to have a certain standing amongst the seventy-two cities. But in terms of strength, the Sea Spirit City resided in the tail end of the group.

    This Long Xuan City was also not famous amongst the seventy-two cities, but in front of the Sea Spirit City, they were shamelessly arrogant because the Sea Spirit City was the weakest city amongst the seventy-two cities. If not for the Sea Spirit Beasts, Sea Spirit City would have already been swallowed up by the other cities.

    ¡°What are they doing here?¡± Jun Wu Xie looked at Qiao Chu, although the Upper Realm seventy-two cities were collectively called that, but there was not much rtions between the cities. The in-fighting among the seventy-two cities were notparable to the schemes and plots between the countries of the Upper Realm. But since they all possessedrge forces, no one could upy the other cities.

    The Sea Spirit City was not only the weakest among the seventy-two cities, but also had the smallest area, so it had never held the attention of the other cities. Apart from the monthly supply of the Sea Spirit Beasts, they had very little contact with the other cities, and it was rare for people from other cities have taken the initiative toe to the Sea Spirit City.

 Chapter 2648 - Long Xuan City (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2648: Long Xuan City (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°They are here for the Sea Spirit Beast.¡± Qiao Chu curled his lips.

    Ever since Jun Wu Xie came to the Sea Spirit City, there was hardly any Sea Spirit Beasts brought back to the city. Before this, Yan Wan wanted to frame Jun Wu Xie so he had handed the departure course of the ships to Jun Wu Xie for a period of time, and this had directly caused the severelyck of supplements of the Sea Spirit Beasts in the city, resulting Yan Wan in having no choice but giving out the stocks to the Upper Realm.

    However, after Yan Wan took back the authority of handling the departure course of the ships from Jun Wu Xie, he was then killed by Jun Wu Xie not long after that, and after Jun Wu Xie took over the entire Sea Spirit City, not only did she terminate the Sea Spirit Beasts hunting activities, she had also let the Sea Spirit Beasts that were reared in captivity in the Sea Spirit City for the purpose of blood exploitation free. There was not much stock left in the warehouse, and after Jun Wu Xie went to the Soul World, besides busy transferring the members of the Night Regime and the Ghost Army from the isted ind to the Sea Spirit City, Qiao Chu and the others had also used the stock left to hedge on the parties from the Upper Realm who hade to ask for the blood of the Sea Spirit Beast.

    But there was just a little stock left in Sea Spirit City and they were all then used up in less than a month. All the people in the Upper Realm had long gotten used to the practice of feeding the blood of the Sea Spirit Beast to their newborn children and also the practice of eating the meat of the Sea Spirit Beast.

    The fact that the Sea Spirit City had the provision of the Sea Spirit Beasts reduced all of a sudden was already enough to piss them off, but then, the Sea Spirit City had decided topletely cut off the provision recently, how would the other seventy-one cities not be totally enraged?

    How were they going to raise their newborns without the blood of the Sea Spirit Beast?

    The Long Xuan City was the impatient one as few days ago, they had sent several experts to the Sea Spirit City to request for the provision of the Sea Spirit Beast. Jun Wu Xie wasn¡¯t in the city during that time. Although there was Hua Yao disguising as ¡°Yan Hai¡±, in order to prevent from being exposed, they didn¡¯t dare to let Hua Yao meet those people from the Long Xuan City face to face, leading them in keep on finding excuses to stall for time.

    And today, the people from the Long Xuan City could no longer hold it back anymore. Truculently, they went to the city pce and began to make a fuss in the early morning.

    At first, Qiao Chu and the others were nning to tell Jun Wu Xie about this matter after she came back and let her be the one to settle it, but no one would have thought that Jun Wu Xie would actually bring so many shocking news back after she returned from the Soul World. Since it would be quite inappropriate for them to burden Jun Wu Xie with even more irritating problems, they had chosen to put the issue aside.

    As a result...

    The next morning after Jun Wu Xie came back, these people from the Long Xuan City had thene to the city pce.

    ¡°You¡¯ve no idea how arrogant these people are. Not to mention that they are all cocky, acting like a peacock for the entire time when they are in the Sea Spirit City, wherever they go, they are just like the boss, eating everything they want by fraud but still be picky as hell. If it wasn¡¯t for the sake of the overall n, me and Fei Yan would have already broken their legs and thrown these idiots into the sea to feed the fish!¡± With a furious expression on his face, Qiao Chu snorted. Just by looking at the indignation he showed, it wasn¡¯t difficult to realize how resentful he was during this period of time.

    Now, the people in the entire Sea Spirit City were no longer the local residents of the Sea Spirit City but the subordinates of Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao. The people from the Long Xuan City had always been feeling extremely superior when they came to the Sea Spirit City. They disdained the residents in the Sea Spirit City, always acting so presumptuously by bossing them around. If this was in the previous time, those people who lived in the Sea Spirit City would probably embarrassingly obsequious to them due to their powerfulness, but now...

    The ones who were living in the Sea Spirit City were the Night Regime and the Ghost Army who wouldn¡¯t even blink their eyes when they killed!

 Chapter 2649 - Long Xuan City (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2649: Long Xuan City (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    If it weren¡¯t for Ye Mei and Ye Sha holding the fort, these brutes from Long Xuan City would have died many times before in the Sea Spirit City.

    Jun Wu Xie quietly listened to everything that Qiao Chu said, looked up at Hua Yao and the rest who were standing at the back hall. Although they were as agitated as Qiao Chu, but in their eyes held a certain anger, they were obviously tormented by the people of Long Xuan City.

    This sort of opponent who could be easily crushed with one finger, but yet for practical reasons, they had to allow them to run amok in order to keep the peace, must have really depressed the rest. This was not something that ordinary people could endure.

    ¡°Only Fan Zhuo¡¯s temperament could withstand them a little. We don¡¯t dare to meet those guys now, we¡¯re afraid that if we can¡¯t stand it anymore, we will just take their heads off.¡± Fei Yan was eager to roll up his sleeves for battle.

    At first, they could still withstand it, but in the end, the thing that angered Fei Yan the most was...

    Rong Ruo had once talked to these people. The result was that the shameless bastards actually dared eyed the beauty of Rong Ruo and even hinted for Rong Ruo to apany them. At this, it really angered Fei Yan and if Rong Ruo hadn¡¯t stopped him, he would have chopped the Long Xuan City people up into meat sauce.

    ¡°Little Xie, what do you think? Do you want to... coax them first to stabilize the situation?¡± Qiao Chu touched his chin, they had just established their base in the Sea Spirit City, and in order to ensure that they were not noticed by the Upper Realm, they would have to conceal their strengths and bide their time.

    Jun Wu Xie did not speak, but took the mask and wore it. The appearance of Yan Hai obscured the stunning face. After Jun Wu Xie made sure that her true appearance was well masked, she stepped into the hall.

    In the hall, the people of Long Xuan City were still yelling at Fan Zhuo, and even the good-tempered Fan Zhuo was already burning with rage.

    ¡°What can you do? If you can¡¯t do anything, get lost! The Sea Spirit City has no one else? They actually let a brat like you take care of us? Where¡¯s Yan Wan that old man? Call him out, I am not interested in dealing with an immature, little brat like you!¡± A man from Long Xuan City looked impatiently at Fan Zhuo.

    Fan Zhuo took a deep breath and forced down the dissatisfaction in his heart. Just as he was about to say something, a hand was ced on his shoulder.

    Fan Zhuo turned his head to look at the owner of the hand and he saw Jun Wu Xie who was pretending to be Yan Hai, whom without his realisation had entered the hall. The quiet and cold eyes sent him a slight signal to stay calm.

    Fan Zhuo was slightly stunned.

    ¡°Let me handle this.¡± Jun Wu Xie spoke slowly.

    Fan Zhuo hesitated slightly, and finally nodded and retreated to the side.

    The men of Long Xuan City, who simmering with anger, suddenly saw the appearance of Jun Wu Xie, and one by one had wrinkled brows.

    ¡°Who is this little brat, let you handle? Who do you think you are?¡± A big, fouled mouth man started shouting.

    Jun Wu Xie, lightly and calmly sat down in the main chair of the hall, her face held no trace of anger, she was totally calm as she sat leisurely. Her cold eyes lifted slightly while looking at the ¡®uninvited guests¡¯ from Long Xuan City and slowly said,

    ¡°I am Yan Hai.¡±

    ¡°Yan Hai? What the hell?¡± The man of Long Xuan City did not buy it, but what another person said suddenly: ¡°You are Yan Hai? The son of Yan Wan?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie nodded slightly.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

 Chapter 2650 - Iâ€™m The City Lord (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2650: I¡¯m The City Lord (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Big brother, that¡¯s the son of Yan Wan.¡± The man nudged the fouled-mouth, brawny man.

    The brawny man was named Xu Zu and he was considered a strong exponent in Long Xuan City because of his capabilities in handling matters. And thus was held in high regard by the Lord of Long Xuan City, and so he was nominated to head to Sea Spirit City to demand for the Sea Spirit Beasts.

    Xu Zu curled his lips in disgust. He looked at Jun Wu Xie from head to toe and he did not bother to hide his scorn.

    This kid seemed young, with delicate features that did not align with being a powerful Lord. Yan Wan was not considered one of the strongest among the seventy-two city lords, but few people could beparable to his ruthless and malevolent inclinations. The matter of Yan Wan¡¯s few sons who died during infancy was well-known within the seventy-two cities. Everyone knew that it was Yan Wan¡¯s fear of his sons surpassing his own strength and usurp his position that drove him to strike first in order to ¡®gain an upper hand¡¯.

    The only one left was Yan Hai, but it was because at that time when he was born, his innate talent was very average and that saved his life.

    A little brat that Yan Wan did not spare a thought to, how could he have good prospects?

    Xu Zu was very disapproving, and the look on his face was unchanging. He did not care if he was sitting in front of the Young Lord of the Sea Spirit City.

    ¡°Yan Hai is it? We are not looking for you, but your old man, Yan Wan. Don¡¯t dawdle with us, we are not interested in engaging in pointless conversation with you! Hurry and call your old man out! The fouled-mouth, brawny man shouted.

    On one side, Fan Zhuo frowned slightly, but did not say anything. Qiao Chu and others, who were hiding in the back hall, were observing the movements in the hall through a small dark hole. They were all curious at how Jun Wu Xie was going to deal with the group from Long Xuan City

    Jun Wu Xie sat calmly on her chair, with a light and airy look about her. She unhurriedly took the cup of tea from the table and took a sip, with a look of contentment, as if she did not hear Xu Zu curse them out.

    ¡°Little imp, did you hear what I was saying?!¡± Xu Zu red at Jun Wu Xie. Although his strength was not as powerful as the Lord of Long Xuan Cheng, but he was considered as top among the Gold Spirits. In the end, he was ignored by Jun Wu Xie, a young brat, and he felt he had ¡®lost face¡¯.

    Disregarding whether Jun Wu Xie was the Young Lord of the Sea Spirit City or not, to the other people in the city, the two words ¡®Young Lord¡¯ was not even a consideration. In the dog-eat-dog world of the Upper Realm, the father-son rtionships are far less close aspared to that of the Lower Realm or Middle Realm. Even if one was now a Young Lord, it was not imusible that her father had taken precautions against her. It wasmonce to remove an important chess piece.

    Xu Zu naturally would not even bother with the Young Lord, Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie was still slowly drinking tea from her cup, her cold eyes lifted slightly and started impatiently at Xu Zu.

    ¡°Who are you looking for?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked.

    Xu Zu impatiently said: ¡°We are looking for the Lord of Sea Spirit City, not the Young Lord. Do you have bad hearing? Do you not understand?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyebrows were slightly lifted, and the empty cup was ced on the table, and she rested her chin on one hand, as she stared unruffled at Xu Zu, ¡°I am the Lord of Sea Spirit City.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Xu Zu was dumbfounded. He looked at Jun Wu Xie and could hardly believe what he had heard.

 Chapter 2651 - Iâ€™m The City Lord (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2651: I¡¯m The City Lord (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    He was the City Lord?

    How was it possible!

    Wasn¡¯t the Sea Spirit City thend of Yan Wan?

    Hardly recovered from the shock, Xu Zu looked at the delicate looking boy who was just casually sitting in front of him, simply couldn¡¯t believe everything that he had just heard.

    Yan Wan¡¯s fixation towards the Sea Spirit City was extremely deep. He valued power and authorities more than anything else, if not, he wouldn¡¯t have personally killed so many of his kids in the past. The fact that Yan Hai was lucky enough to have his life spared was all because the aptitude he showed wasn¡¯t that outstanding in the beginning. How was it possible for Yan Wan to let his kid who would turn into a threat of his in the future stay in the Sea Spirit City?

    ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± Xu Zu immediately repudiated Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words. Not to mention that the strength of Jun Wu Xie had already been negated by Yan Wan from the very beginning, there was no way her age would overtake Yan Wan¡¯s age. No matter how talented a person was, how would someone surpassed Yan Wan who was already over one hundred years old at such a young age?

    This was totally a joke!

    ¡°Kidding? I¡¯m sorry but I never joke with outsiders. If I¡¯m not the City Lord of the Sea Spirit City, why would you think that I have the right to sit here?¡± With her brows slightly cocking, a domineering gaze suddenly emerged from Jun Wu Xie¡¯s cold clear eyes.

    The body of Xu Zu stiffened in that instant. It was definitely not a gaze which an ordinary person would own. If it wasn¡¯t for him to witness it with his own eyes, he too, couldn¡¯t have believed that such a young boy would actually have such a sharp gaze.

    With an extremely indecipherable expression on the faces of the other people from the Long Xuan City, the way they looked at Jun Wu Xie became really weird.

    Though they hadn¡¯t been paying much attention to the Sea Spirit City, they still knew about the most rudimentary information of the city.

    Yan Wan had already moved Yan Hai out of the official residence. He didn¡¯t even allow Yan Hai to stay long in the official residence. They didn¡¯t notice it just now, but after listening to what Jun Wu Xie said, only then they suddenly came to a realization that it was actually abnormal for Jun Wu Xie to appear in this ce, and what got them even more astonished was the seat which Jun Wu Xie was now sitting on. Wasn¡¯t it the main seat which only the City Lord of the Sea Spirit City had the right to sit on?

    If Yan Wan wasn¡¯t defeated by Jun Wu Xie, how was it possible for Jun Wu Xie to sit on that position?

    ¡°You... are the City Lord of the Sea Spirit City?¡± Xu Zu¡¯s voice suddenly became weaker. If everything Jun Wu Xie said was true, then he would need to reappraise her strength.

    A teenage boy who was able to snatch the position of the City Lord from his father¡¯s hand at such a young age was definitely not an ordinary character.

    Even though Xu Zu didn¡¯t believe that Jun Wu Xie was able to breakthrough the level of a Gold Spirit and condense spirit inscriptions at such a young age, but if it was true that she was capable of taking down such a cunning opponent like Yan Wan, then the artifice used by Jun Wu Xie to trick people would probably be way more appalling than her strength.

    Subconsciously, Xu Zu released an unnoticeable spirit energy, trying to scrutinize the strength of Jun Wu Xie, but such an action had caused Xu Zu to break into cold sweats!

    He couldn¡¯t sense how exactly strong Jun Wu Xie was!

    Such a case would only happen in one situation, that Jun Wu Xie¡¯s strength had far gone beyond Xu Zu¡¯s strength, resulting him in not being able to detect anything.

    Just at the moment when Xu Zu was inwardly feeling terrified, a violent spirit energy suddenly traced onto the probing spirit energy which he released and gushed back into him, smashing on the pulse of Xu Zu in the twinkling. The vigorous hit had caused an acute pain to radiate from Xu Zu¡¯s chest, leading him in spatting out a mouthful of blood!

    A pungent smell of blood permeated through the main hall of the city pce within seconds. All the people from the Long Xuan City was so shocked that they stood up subconsciously and stared at Xu Zu who was coughing blood, dumbfounded!

 Chapter 2652 - Iâ€™m the City Lord (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2652: I¡¯m the City Lord (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Xu Zu was the most powerful among them, but now, he vomited blood in front of their eyes. This picture really shocked the people of Long Xuan City.

    Of course.

    But Jun Wu Xie sat umoving in her chair as her eyes, which were as cold as a thousand year old iceberg, swept across everyone from Long Xuan City.

    ¡°These little people of Long Xuan City want to test my strength, isn¡¯t there proper etiquette in Long Xuan City?¡± Jun Wu Xie said coldly, that bloody color bloomed from her eyes, as the scent of blood made her wrinkled her brow.

    Xu Zu suddenly raised his hand and signaled to those frightenedpanions to sit down. He raised his hand and wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, as he looked up at an indifferent Jun Wu Xie, but he no longer had suspicion and disdain in his eyes.

    He could clearly feel the tremendous strength of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s spiritual power. Don¡¯t talk about a confrontation, unless the other party did not want his life, he was afraid that he would have already died just now.

    ¡°It was indeed rude of me, please forgive me Lord.¡± Xu Zu was forcefully enduring the immense pain in his chest as he got up to apologise to Jun Wu Xie. He no longer dared to be scornful and disrespectful.

    Exactly how strong was Jun Wu Xie, Xu Zu was not all that clear, but he knew that it was definitely much stronger than him.

    ¡°If you are disrespectful again, I don¡¯t mind helping your City Lord teach you all a lesson.¡± Jun Wu Xie said it nonchntly.

    Xu Zu¡¯s heart clenched as he gulped tensely. He was extremely depressed.

    Yan Wan was treacherous, but he was also extremely cunning. Even if there was really a city that made trouble for him, he wouldugh and put priority in maintaining good rtions with the other city. But evidently, this new City Lord did not care about such matters as he handled Xu Zu without any sense of kindness.

    This depressing loss, Xu Zu could only suffer in silence as he knew that he was not Jun Wu Xie¡¯s match. So even if there was hatred in his heart, he could not show even a trace of it.

    ¡°Yes, I humbly ept your lesson.¡± Xu Zu said obediently.

    Jun Wu Xie sneered.

    Xu Zu sat back with fear in his heart. When he raised his eyes again, it was with respect as he looked at Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Speak, why are you here at Sea Spirit City?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked slowly and deliberately. By the side, Fan Zhuo¡¯s timely approach to fill up Jun Wu Xie¡¯s teacup, as he lowered his eyes to conceal theughter in his eyes.

    The show of strength by Little Xie was swift and efficient, and what a joy it was to watch!

    When he thought about how arrogant and tyrannical Xu Zu and his gang was since they arrived in Sea Spirit City, and then now Xu Zu looked like an obedient grandson, Fan Zhuo felt extremely satisfied.

    Xu Zu ignored the pain wrecking through his body as he put a bold face on and said, ¡°The blood of the Sea Spirit Beast for Long Xuan City is supplied by the Sea Spirit City previously, but now Sea Spirit City has not supplied the blood, flesh and skin of the Sea Spirit Beasts for more than half a month. There has been a lot of newborn in Long Xuan City, and we are in need of the Sea Spirit Beast blood. Thus, my City Lordmanded me toe and ask you, Lord of Sea Spirit City, with regards to the flesh and blood of this Sea Spirit Beast... When will it be avable again?¡±

    Xu Zu¡¯s speech had be more cautious, as he was deeply afraid of offending Jun Wu Xie, his words and sentences were measured.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s cold eyes focused on Xu Zu who was filled with trepidation, and she replied unhurriedly, ¡°Not avable.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Xu Zu was stunned.

    Not avable?

    What did he mean? ? ?

 Chapter 2653 - Not Even A Drop Will Be Provided (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2653: Not Even A Drop Will Be Provided (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°City Lord... what do you mean? I don¡¯t understand.¡± Though Xu Zu was feeling really anxious inside, he didn¡¯t have the courage to voice his question in truculence.

    Jun Wu Xie cast a nce on Xu Zu and said, ¡°Just as the literal meaning.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Xu Ze became even more confused.

    Qiao Chu and the others who were hiding in the back hall too, had no idea what was Jun Wu Xie nning to do. There wasn¡¯t any bits of meat or blood of the Sea Spirit Beast left in the Sea Spirit City, and there was no way Jun Wu Xie would go and hunt for the Sea Spirit Beasts just for her to put the Upper Realm off. They had been thinking on how to fudge the issue of them not being able to supply the Sea Spirit Beasts to the Upper Realm even before Jun Wu Xie came back, but they had failed toe out with any nice solution to solve the problem. They could only wait for the return of Jun Wu Xie and let her deal with the problem.

    Since Jun Wu Xie had decided to make her appearance in front of those people, they thought that Jun Wu Xie had thought of some good ideas to solve the problem, but...

    Her solution was to straight up tell the people from the Long Xuan City that... the Sea Spirit City was unable to provide them the Sea Spirit Beasts?

    At the moment, Qiao Chu and the rest of them didn¡¯t seem to be confident with Jun Wu Xie¡¯s solution. It would be fine if it was the other city that they had taken control of, but the main function of the Sea Spirit City was to provide the Sea Spirit Beasts to the Upper Realm, if the provision was discontinued all of a sudden, it was uncertain that it wouldn¡¯t arouse the suspicion of the Upper Realm.

    Wouldn¡¯t it be too perfunctory for Jun Wu Xie to give out such a response?

    While looking at each other, Qiao Chu and the others had all seen a huge puzzlement in each other¡¯s eyes. Nheless, they could do nothing but just quietly wait for the sequel.

    ¡°Ermm... City Lord, regarding to what you have just said... I am afraid that it isn¡¯t really appropriate for us to report back to our City Lord. Not only the Long Xuan City and the Sea Spirit City have always been in diplomatic rtions, both the cities are also near to each other. It¡¯s been so many years but nothing bad has ever happened between the two cities, and both cities too, often take care of each other. We know that quite a lot of things have happened in the Sea of Death recently, but... since there are so many newborns, we can¡¯t have the blood of the Sea Spirit Beast be in a shortage. If it¡¯s allowed, could you please provide us some of it?¡± Putting up an ingratiating smile on his face, Xu Zu said. Ever since the Sea Spirit City was established, never once before had any cities sent their people to the Sea Spirit City to ¡°beg¡± for the meat and blood of the Sea Spirit Beast.

    The significance of the existence of the Sea Spirit City was to hunt for the Sea Spirit Beasts, whereas providing the creatures¡¯ meat and blood to every city in the Upper Realm was the condition to secure the safety of the Sea Spirit City. Every sessive City Lord of the Sea Spirit City would rack their brains to hunt for the Sea Spirit Beasts and used them to exchange for the amicable rtionships with the other cities since with the weak strength and the small poption of the Sea Spirit City, there was no way the Sea Spirit City was able to go against the enmity shown by the other cities.

    Although there were the title of the seventy-two cities in the Upper Realm, the ruler of the Upper Realm had never prohibited the urrence of warfare between the cities. If the Lord of the city had the capability, he or she could just take down the other cities and make them theirs. The ruler of the Upper Realm would actually be d to see such things happened.

    In the early time, either it was a big one or a small one, there were more than hundreds of cities in the Upper Realm with countless City Lords managing them. Later then, the rtively stronger cities had raised up and attacked neighbouring cities, dominating those cities in order to expand their territories, and after many years of disputes and battles, only then the situation was finally stabilized with the seventy-two cities existing in the Upper Realm until now.

    In terms of strength, any other cities in the seventy-two cities was able to defeat the Sea Spirit City easily. The reason they let the Sea Spirit City survive was just that it would be more convenient for them to get the resources of the Sea Spirit Beast.

    Once the supply of the Sea Spirit Beasts was cut off, then the reason for the existence of the Sea Spirit City and the main key for the city to survive would just vanish.

    Xu Zu simply couldn¡¯t understand what was the new City Lord of the Sea Spirit City thinking about. Did he want to set the Sea Spirit City against the other cities?

 Chapter 2654 - Not Even A Drop Will Be Provided (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2654: Not Even A Drop Will Be Provided (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    While looking at Xu Zu who was working hard to put up an appeasing face, Jun Wu Xie suddenly let her hand which was originally supporting under her chin down. With her pair of long legs crossing in the chair, she ced both her hands, ovepped, on her legs.

    ¡°Go back and tell your City Lord,¡± said Jun Wu Xie all of a sudden.

    Xu Zu straightened his clothes and sit in all seriousness.

    ¡°Nope, to be more precise, tell all the people in the seventy-two cities.¡± Jun Wu Xie narrowed her pair of eyes.

    With an inauspicious presage suddenly emerging from his heart, Xu Zu had a feeling that the following thing that Jun Wu Xie was going to mention was definitely not some nice words.

    ¡°From today onwards, the Sea Spirit City will not provide any resources of the Sea Spirit Beast to any cities in the Upper Realm. Neither it was the meat, the bones, the organs, nor the blood, not even a drop of it will be provided!¡± The piercingly cold deration of Jun Wu Xie was just like a thunderbolt, striking on the top of the heads of everybody from the Long Xuan City, causing everyone to quake their souls off in stunned.

    From today onwards, the Sea Spirit City would not provide any resources of the Sea Spirit Beast?

    This was absolutely ridiculous!

    Even though Xu Zu was slightly fear for Jun Wu Xie, he had still been bbergasted by the shocking announcement made by Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°City Lord, do you really know what are you actually talking about? Discontinuing the provision? This means that the Sea Spirit City...¡± Xu Zu stood up, flustered. Once the Sea Spirit City halted the provision of the Sea Spirit Beasts, all the cities in the Upper Realm would then lose all their methods to train their newborns, causing the possibility of obtaining a Gold Spirit after they were born to be cut off!

    The uniqueness of the Sea Spirit Beast couldn¡¯t be reced by any other medicine, or else the Upper Realm wouldn¡¯t have relied on the Sea Spirit Beast so much.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words were just the same as amputating a powerful arm of the Upper Realm!

    Not to mention those infants who had just been born, even adults like them who were still cultivating would also need to take the meat and the haslet of the Sea Spirit Beast to refine their spirit energies. If Jun Wu Xie really implemented her decision in terminating the provision of the Sea Spirit Beasts, it would definitely cause a mighty uproar in the entire Upper Realm!

    The expression of Xu Zu looked extremely ghastly at the moment. With the way Jun Wu Xie moved, not only would the entire Sea Spirit City be pushed to the teeth of the storm, even the seventy-two cities would also be hugely affected!

    ¡°I am the City Lord of the Sea Spirit City, and I am the one who has the final say here.¡± Without giving a damn about the agitation shown by Xu Zu and hisrades, Jun Wu Xie hadpletely cut off Xu Zu¡¯s words which he hadn¡¯t finished speaking out, with her decisive and sharp words.

    The colour on Xu Zu¡¯s face turned blue. The reason they waited in the Sea Spirit City for such a long time was to get more meat and blood of the Sea Spirit Beast from the city, but who could have known that atst, the thing which they had been waiting for had turned out to be such a shocking news!

    The Sea Spirit City would no longer provide the resources of the Sea Spirit Beast to the Upper Realm...

    Xu Zu simply couldn¡¯t imagine how horribly would the entire Long Xuan City be affected after he brought the news back. If this matter was spread out, perhaps all the seventy-two cities would fall into turmoil!

    ¡°If there¡¯s no any other things left, you may return to your city,¡± said Jun Wu Xie coolly. She had already finished saying all she wanted to say.

    With his face alternatively turning from green to pale, and from pale to green, Xu Zu sat on the chair, stiffened, not knowing whether to leave or stay. Seeing that Jun Wu Xie was about to get up and leave, Xu Zu quickly stood up and said, ¡°City Lord, don¡¯t you worry that you¡¯re going to bring the tragedy of annihtion to the Sea Spirit City bymitting the public anger?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie slightly paused her steps and turned around gracefully. With her clear cold eyes ncing over the frightened face of Xu Zu, she moved her red lips and said, ¡°Whoever has the nerves to mess with the Sea Spirit City, I¡¯ll surely make it a one-way trip for them.¡±

 Chapter 2655 - Not Even A Drop Will Be Given (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2655: Not Even A Drop Will Be Given (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Xu Zu stood still at his own ce in stunned, as if someone had poured a pail of cold water onto him, it felt so cold that every single pore on his body shrank.

    After giving out themitment, Jun Wu Xie left without even looking back, leaving those dumbfounded people from the Long Xuan City who hadn¡¯t been able to restore their calmness since then alone in the main hall.

    Everyone did not expect that there was actually this one day where the inferior Sea Spirit City would release such a brave and militant utterance.

    ¡°Everyone, please?¡± While forcing himself to hold back theughter, in a pretentiously elegant manner, Fan Zhuo gestured them to leave.

    Face greened, Xu Zu pursed his lips so hard that blood drained from his lips. He gave Fan Zhuo a deadly stare before he left the ce together with his people from the Long Xuan City.

    However, the astonishment was still inside them, not being able to subside.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s decision would bring a change to the situation of the entire Sea Spirit City. To Xu Zu¡¯s party, it was no doubt that Jun Wu Xie¡¯s decision was nothing different from drawing ruins upon herself, but what they had failed to realize was that it was actually a nightmare that was awaiting the Upper Realm in the future.

    After Xu Zu them left the city pce, Jun Wu Xie turned into the back hall. Before she could even speak anything, Qiao Chu and the others who had been eavesdropping in the back hall all the time immediately moved towards her, packly crowding around her in just an instant.

    ¡°Little Xie, what are you trying to do?¡± Qiao Chu stared at Jun Wu Xie. They had been waiting for Jun Wu Xie toe back to solve the problem of the resources of the Sea Spirit Beasts, but even if they were beaten to death, they still couldn¡¯t have thought that Jun Wu Xie would actually go to such an extent.

    Everything that had happened today seemed to just be Jun Wu Xie informing the emissaries of the Long Xuan City about the matter of terminating the provision of the Sea Spirit Beast, but in fact, it was Jun Wu Xie announcing to the entire Upper Realm, that the Sea Spirit City was going topletely cut off the supply of all the Sea Spirit Beast resources!

    The people in the Upper Realm had long ustomed to using everything in the Sea Spirit Beast, and the decision that was made by Jun Wu Xie had totally broken the rules of the Upper Realm which had beenplied for thousands of years!

    Not only it wouldn¡¯t solve the awkward situation which the Sea Spirit City was now in, it would instantly push the entire Sea Spirit City to the cusp of the public opinion. It wouldn¡¯t even need a moment of thought for them to know that the moment Xu Zu got back to the Long Xuan City, the decision Jun Wu Xie made would just act like a wildfire, burning the prairie, spreading rapidly to every single ce in the Upper Realm. The tremor that came after that would then set up an upsurge of chaos in the whole Upper Realm!

    By that time, it would be impossible for the Sea Spirit City to remain lowkey even if they wanted to.

    Qiao Chu and the others couldn¡¯t understand it at all, why would Jun Wu Xie changed her strategy all of a sudden? Before going to the Soul World, wasn¡¯t she nning to keep a low profile and move step by step by using the Sea Spirit City as the camouge?

    Then how came... the way she acted would suddenly be so extreme?

    Not only did Qiao Chu not understand it, even Hua Yao and Rong Ruo who were usually wise thinking were also confused by the decision Jun Wu Xie made.

    Looking at her fellow friends who were all showing an anxious expression on their faces, Jun Wu Xie said slowly, ¡°I¡¯m doing what I¡¯m supposed to do.¡±

    ¡°Huh? What does that mean? Are you nning to destroy the Sea Spirit City? Is it that you want to change the location of our base?¡± Qiao Chu scratched his head, puzzled, not being able to keep up with Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mind.

    Jun Wu Xie then exined, ¡°Any lies will eventually be revealed one day. Since we¡¯ve chosen the Sea Spirit City, sooner orter, the Upper Realm will notice that something had gone wrong if we stop providing the Sea Spirit Beasts to them for a long period of time. It¡¯s as well better to straight away tell them that we¡¯re going to cut off the resources of the Sea Spirit Beast, and there¡¯s nothing they could do about it.¡±

    ¡°I know, but... isn¡¯t this too risky? Once the news are spread out, the City Lords of the other seventy-one cities might break into outrage.¡± Qiao Chu felt a little helpless. If they didn¡¯t choose to take over the Sea Spirit City but the other cities during that time, there wouldn¡¯t be so many problems now.

 Chapter 2656 - Interlocked (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2656: Interlocked (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    It was the uniqueness of the Sea Spirit City that had made its unspoken rules.

    No matter how disinclined Jun Wu Xie and the others were, there was no way they were able to change the position of the Sea Spirit City in the Upper Realm. If Jun Wu Xie did ording to what Qiao Chu and the others thought, which was finding an excuse to temporarily fudge the issue of the city not being able to provide the Sea Spirit Beasts, it was able to solve the problem for some time, but just as what Jun Wu Xie had said, with the amount of reliance that the Upper Realm ced on the Sea Spirit Beast, such excuse could definitely notst too long. In theck of supply of the Sea Spirit Beasts, the people of the Upper Realm would crazily barged into the Sea Spirit City to find the reasons, and by that time... it would be even harder for Jun Wu Xie to deal with the problem.

    Once the Upper Realm found out that the Sea Spirit City was no longer hunting the Sea Spirit Beasts, then it wouldn¡¯t take long time for them to notice the abnormality in the city.

    However, the utterance made by Jun Wu Xie today had resolved the possibly existing peril. By saying that the Sea Spirit City was going to discontinue the supply of the Sea Spirit Beasts, she meant monopolization, indicating that the Sea Spirit Beast would be fully owned by the Sea Spirit City. Hence, the people from the other cities would only criticize the despotism of the Sea Spirit City without knowing that they had already stopped harming the Sea Spirit Beasts.

    It could be said that such action of Jun Wu Xie had avoided some plight, but at the same time, it had also brought her even greater risks.

    No matter how one weighed, it felt like there were both pros and cons in the decision Jun Wu Xie made.

    ¡°Just let them be. If they are unsatisfied with it, they can juste. The title of the seventy-two cities will eventually change one day.¡± Jun Wu Xie nced over herrades with some thoughts wandering in her mind. The messages hinted in the casual speaking tone of her had gotten Fei Yan and the rest of them astounded.

    The title of the seventy-two cities... would eventually change?

    With her eyes slightly widening, an astonishing guess formed rapidly in Rong Ruo¡¯s mind. Staring at Jun Wu Xie, she asked, ¡°Is it that... you want tounch attack at the seventy-two cities?¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡± Jun Wu Xie raised her eyebrows.

    ¡°But the ranking of the Sea Spirit City in terms of strength is simply not enough to fight against the other cities. Even though we have the Night Regime and the Ghost Army now, won¡¯t it be strange if there¡¯s a sudden boost in our power?¡± Rong Ruo frowned. Though Jun Wu Xie¡¯s idea was good, it didn¡¯t suit the situation of the Sea Spirit City. If there was someone who was heedful enough to pay a little more attention to the matter, it wasn¡¯t guaranteed that he or she wouldn¡¯t notice that something had gone wrong.

    Jun Wu Xie shook her head.

    ¡°No, it won¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°It won¡¯t?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie nodded her head, ¡°With the words that I¡¯ve said just now, it won¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°What does that mean?¡± Even Rong Ruo couldn¡¯t figure out the intention of Jun Wu Xie in taking such an action.

    ¡°The existence of the Sea Spirit Beast is unique. Their bones, flesh and blood have a really great effect in boosting up the spirit energy. Though the Upper Realm has already made full use of the Sea Spirit Beast, it still hasn¡¯t been fully developed yet. The time when I was at the isted ind, Senior Zi Fei had once told me that if one got to truly make full use of all the special characteristics of the Sea Spirit Beast, not only the spirit energy will be enhanced, but also the whole aspects of the person. It¡¯s just that there¡¯s only a few of them in the Upper Realm who know about this, but once someone finds it out and uses it on oneself and one¡¯s subordinates, then it wouldn¡¯t be impossible for one to build a troop of strong forces in a short period of time.¡± There was a gaze of coldness glinting in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes. The Sea Spirit Beast was extremely useful, and in the perspective of the Upper Realm, the Sea Spirit City wascking in everything, but the city would never be bereft of the Sea Spirit Beasts!

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words had caused Rong Ruo and the others to fall into astonishment. They then immediately got what Jun Wu Xie meant.

    The reason of the Sea Spirit City monopolizing the resources of the Sea Spirit Beast was that the city had discovered the methods to strengthen their power by using the Sea Spirit Beast. If such an exnation was used in the Upper Realm, a ce where only the strong should rule over the weak, then it would truly be the most reasonable exposition ever!

 Chapter 2657 - Interlocked (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2657: Interlocked (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    No wonder Jun Wu Xie would speak such arrogant words to Xu Zu them, she was setting up for the future ascend of the Sea Spirit City!

    With the personality which everyone in the Upper Realm had, one would never share the methods of getting stronger with the others if one had mastered them.

    ¡°Gosh! You¡¯re going to do something big with this!¡± Qiao Chu gave a p on his forehead. Jun Wu Xie was obviously going to fight face to face against the seventy-two cities in the Upper Realm.

    Jun Wu Xie slightly lowered her eyes. She had been thinking of this solution for the whole night, and for the current Sea Spirit City, this was the safest way to deal with the problem. The people in the Upper Realm would no longer suspect that the Sea Spirit City had been taken over by someone since no one would really believe the fact that all the people in the city had actually been reced by other people.

    Furthermore...

    ¡°I want to find my father,¡± said Jun Wu Xie in a low voice.

    With a slight astonishment, Hua Yao looked at Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know which part of the Upper Realm he¡¯s at. The only thing I know is that he has a rather high position in the Upper Realm. If I want to find him, all I can do is just to climb higher.¡± A sense of coldness red across the bottom of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes. In the Upper Realm, she would only have the chance to find Jun Gu if she got to a higher ce. The strength of Jun Gu had already surpassed the Top Ten Experts, and he was definitely not a person who a City Lord could simply have the chance to meet, but... what if she annihted all the cities and wiped off the title of the seventy-two cities...

    Then she would surely catch the attention of that person in the Upper Realm, as the higher she went, only then she would have the chance to save Jun Gu.

    Jun Wu Xie had no any other choice except for driving herself into the desperation, forcing herself to fight for her life.

    No matter if it was the Blood Sacrifice of the Upper Realm, Jun Gu being controlled by the enemy or the life and death worm inside Jun Wu Yao¡¯s body, they were all pushing her, making her in having no choice but to take the risks and dangers.

    She couldn¡¯t step back.

    Once she stepped back, there would be no home, no family and no love left for her anymore. Everything that she valued and treasured so much would vanish at the instant.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words had caused Qiao Chu and the others to sink into silence. It was at the moment that they realized that the extremity and the risks that Jun Wu Xie did were all because there was already no way back for her. Take a step backward and it would be the endless deep abyss; a careless mistake was made and her body would then be crushed into pieces.

    The things that she were bearing on her shoulders weren¡¯t as simple as the things dealt by a person, a family, or a country.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll definitely find your father.¡± When Fan Zhuo came back after sending Xu Zu and the people from the Long Xuan City out, he heard all the words Jun Wu Xie said. While smiling, he walked towards Jun Wu Xie and encouragingly patted on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! We¡¯ll help you to find him. Since you¡¯ve met Uncle Jun, there will be hope for everything. Isn¡¯t it just fighting against the seventy-two cities? Why would we be afraid of them! We¡¯ll kill them all no matter there are how many of them! It can also be considered of taking revenge for the Lower Realm and the Middle Realm.¡± Hitting on his chest, Qiao Chu let out his heroic sayings.

    ¡°Since we¡¯re going to make the Upper Realm think into the direction which you¡¯re talking about, then I¡¯ll go and make some arrangements. I¡¯ll let the Night Regime spread some stories,¡± said Hua Yao calmly. They would still need some instigation and ¡°rumors¡± if they wanted to substantiate the matter.

    ¡°Yeah, we should make use of it when Xu Ze them are still here,¡± agreed Rong Ruo.

    As the supporting words of herrades echoed beside her ears, Jun Wu Xie raised her head and looked at her fellow friends who had gone through thick and thin together with her for years. With a touch of warmth flowing across her heart, the corner of her lips slowly hooked up and curved into a smile.

    Was there anything for her to be afraid of when there was such a group of people who were willing to live and die with her, staying beside her?

    ¡°I¡¯ll go and ask Senior Zi Fei about the details now so that the Night Regime can be more precise when they spread the news,¡± said Hua Yao immediately.

 Chapter 2658 - Interlocked (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2658: Interlocked (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Senior Zi Fei... I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve seen her today,¡± said Rong Ruo.

    Han Zi Fei usually woke up early, and they could always see her ying with the little Sea Spirit Beasts in the yard of the city pce early in the morning. However, she hadn¡¯t showed up today.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go and find her,¡± said Fei Yan.

    However, before Fei Yan left the back hall, Jun Wu Yao had alreadye walking in.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to go,¡± said Jun Wu Yao.

    ¡°Big Brother Wu Yao,¡± Fei Yan stunned slightly.

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s gaze looked straight at Jun Wu Xie. It seemed like there was something inscrutable in the pair of his purple eyes.

    ¡°Zi Fei has already leftst night as she has something to deal with. She has asked me toe and say farewell to you guys.¡± Naturally, Jun Wu Yao walked to the side of Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°She has left?¡± Jun Wu Xie looked at Jun Wu Yao, surprised, ¡°What happened to Senior Zi Fei? She left so suddenly.¡±

    She left so suddenly that she didn¡¯t even have the time to say goodbye.

    Unknowingly why, there was an inexplicable sense of loss suddenly emerging from Jun Wu Xie¡¯s heart.

    Jun Wu Yao could only sigh inwardly while watching Jun Wu Xie¡¯s reaction without showing any emotions on his face. He lifted his hand up and gently rubbed on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s small little head as he said, ¡°Zi Fei is from the Upper Realm, and the reason shees back this time, besides being invited by you to the Upper Realm, she has something which she needs to deal with by herself. I¡¯m sure she has already thought about it carefully before deciding to leave. If she needs help, she¡¯ll tell us, but if she doesn¡¯t say anything, we¡¯ll just cause her trouble if we go and ask her.¡±

    Without having further thoughts, Jun Wu Xie nodded her head. She too, had a really independent character, and hence, she wouldn¡¯t specifically doubt Han Zi Fei¡¯s behaviour.

    ¡°If that so, ask everyone to keep an eye out so that we can reach out to Senior Zi Fei in time whenever she needs help,¡± said Jun Wu Xie while looking at Jun Wu Yao. Even she herself had failed to realize that the way she cared for Han Zi Fei had gone a little too much.

    However, Jun Wu Yao¡¯s eyes did not miss to catch all of these. While smiling, there was a trace of helplessnessing out from his eyes. Even though both the mother and the daughter did not acknowledge each other, it still wouldn¡¯t cut off the imperceptible induction between the consanguinity no matter what.

    ¡°I¡¯ll inform them.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie gave a slight hum as her response.

    ¡°Since Senior Zi Fei has left, you¡¯ll need to tell me about the information of the Sea Spirit Beast, Little Xie.¡± Hua Yao looked at Jun Wu Xie. Besides Han Zi Fei, the person who knew about the Sea Spirit Beast the most should be Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell you letter,¡± Jun Wu Xie responded.

    ¡°What are you nning to do? Seems like you guys are doing something big.¡± Jun Wu Yao looked at Jun Wu Xie serious side profile with a trace of a smile gushing out from the bottom of his eyes. Just by looking at her, he was already able to know that this small littledy was going to do something big and earth-shattering.

    Of course, Jun Wu Xie had then told everything about her n to Jun Wu Yao without hiding any contents.

    After listening to her n, Jun Wu Yao couldn¡¯t hold himself from letting out hisughter.

    ¡°Only you¡¯ll do such crazy things.¡±

    Inciting the wrath of the seventy-two cities just by using the Sea Spirit City, the only weapon they got in their hands. Exactly whose insanity and extremity had this girl resembled from?

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that good?¡± Jun Wu Xie raised her eyebrows.

    Jun Wu Yao chuckled and responded, ¡°Yeah yeah yeah, every decision you make is good.¡±

    To ensure that Xu Zu and his people were able to ¡°find out¡± the rumors before they left the city, Jun Wu Yao immediately called Ye Gu, Ye Sha and Ye Mei and ced his order regarding Jun Wu Xie¡¯s n, whereas the Ghost Army was still remaining their original acting style, which was mainly moving in the dark.

 Chapter 2659 - Misdirection (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2659: Misdirection (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    It took quite a long time for Xu Zu and the others to recover from the shock after leaving the official residence.

    ¡°B-... Boss, the thing that Yan Hai said just now... Is it true? Why do I feel like this is kind of suspicious?¡± One of them held onto a bewildered expression on his face. The words that Jun Wu Xie said just now were ambiguous. They didn¡¯t even get to make any response before they were ¡°asked¡± to leave.

    With a ghastly expression on his face, Xu Zu frowned, seemingly to be thinking of something.

    ¡°Boss, if this is true, what should we do?¡± The people from the Long Xuan City began to panic. They didn¡¯t expect things will turn out to be like this when they came.

    Not providing the resources of the Sea Spirit Beast?

    Things like this had never happened before in the past thousands of years.

    ¡°In my opinion, that bastard isn¡¯t trustworthy. He has just taken over the position of the City Lord of the Sea Spirit City and he thinks that he is very powerful, but what he doesn¡¯t know, is that the Sea Spirit City is just a nobody among the seventy-two cities! Does he really think that he can just do whatever he wants? Let¡¯s report this to the City Lord when we get back to the city and let the City Lord teach Yan Hai a lesson. Didn¡¯t there¡¯s this old saying, that a man with downy lips is bound to make slips? Under the management of Yan Hai, the Sea Spirit City wille to an end one day,¡± said a disciple from the Long Xuan City deprecatingly.

    ¡°Yeah, once His Lord knows about this matter, he will no longer sit on the position of the City Lord.¡±

    ¡°What the hell do you know about it!¡± Furious, Xu Zu hooted. Meanwhile, in his mind, he was thinking about everything that Jun Wu Xie had said today.

    The Sea Spirit City would send an ample amount of the resources of the Sea Spirit Beast to the seventy-two cities every month. Therefore, even when the provision had been halted for a month, with the reserved stocks they had in every city, there wouldn¡¯t be any problems. Just take the Long Xuan City as an example, the amount of the blood of the Sea Spirit Beast that they stored was enough to sustain for half a year. However, that was the veryst shot of their storage. The situation wasn¡¯t that distressed now, but if Jun Wu Xie really decided topletely cut off the provision, there would surelye a day when the storage was all used up.

    ¡°His Lord wouldn¡¯t care whether if the Sea Spirit City will provide the resources of the Sea Spirit Beast or not, even the Top Ten Experts don¡¯t really need the Sea Spirit Beast anymore. We, the people from the seventy-two cities, are the ones who need the Sea Spirit Beast. Do you really think that everyone will take the Sea Spirit Beast as some kind of treasures?¡± Brows furrowed, Xu Zu wasn¡¯t really in a good mood.

    ¡°His Lord wouldn¡¯t care about it?¡± One of the men from the Long Xuan City was stunned.

    ¡°His Lord has never touch the matters of the Sea Spirit Beast. These are all managed by the seventy-two cities. His Lord would only care whether if there¡¯s any talented experts in the cities. He doesn¡¯t even bother to meddle in other things.¡± Xu Zu had been serving beside the City Lord of the Long Xuan City for quite a long time. Though Xu Zu had never seen His Lord before, he had heard quite a lot of rumors regarding His Lord from the City Lord of the Long Xuan City.

    The managing system of the Upper Realm was very disorganized. The excessive freedom they owned had often caused a lot of things to be out of control. It seemed to be a really free and easy management, but in reality, there were always huge risksing along with it no matter where you were, and what position that you were holding on.

    ¡°Then-... Then what should we do?¡± The people from the Long Xuan City began to go weak in their bodies.

    ¡°What can we still do? To be honest, it¡¯s all up to the City Lord, but it¡¯s true that Yan Hai the bastard is acting a little too arrogant. We need to blunt his edge and let him learn about the rules of the seventy-two cities.¡± Xu Zu touched his chest which was still faintly radiating pain.

    ¡°Take a look around the Sea Spirit City before we leave. Yan Hai¡¯s decisiones so suddenly, and the matter about him taking over Yan Wan is quite fishy. He might be hiding something,¡± said Xu Zu with his eyes narrowed.

 Chapter 2660 - Misdirection (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2660: Misdirection (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Boss, what do you mean?¡±

    Xu Zu let out a sneer.

    ¡°I won¡¯t believe that an idiot is capable of taking Yan Wan down. There¡¯s no way he wouldn¡¯t know how huge the consequences is to discontinue the provision of the Sea Spirit Beast, but he still had the guts to speak such presumptuous words. There¡¯s definitely something hidden in his hand.¡±

    Although Xu Zu was arrogant and imperious, he had been working beside the City Lord of the Long Xuan City for a long time, and he was certainly not some kind of moron. The wild and insolent words of Jun Wu Xie had, indeed, gotten him mad to the point that he almost coughed blood out, but after he calmed himself down and gave a thought about it, he realized that it was such an overly extreme decision to be made, causing him to suspect that Jun Wu Xie might be secretly nning to do something behind the scene.

    With such a n in his mind, Xu Zu and his people didn¡¯t hurry themselves to leave the Sea Spirit City. Though Jun Wu Xie had requested them to leave, there shouldn¡¯t be a big problem for them to stay for one or two days longer.

    After returning to their lodging, Xu Zu had immediately asked his people to find him some residents of the Sea Spirit City who had strong cupidity with weak personality.

    Due to the rules of the Upper Realm, there basically wasn¡¯t any sense of belonging and feeling of honor in the residents of the seventy-two cities. They respected their City Lords because they held them in awe, but that didn¡¯t mean they would always be loyal to only one city. Every city had a really huge floating poption. If there was a talented expert in a low ranking city, it was usually hard to get him or her stay at the particr city as most of them would choose to settle themselves down in a city which was more powerful.

    Hence, Xu Zu didn¡¯t think that there was anything wrong about the fact of him spending some money to get information from the residents of the Sea Spirit City.

    The people from the Long Xuan City immediately headed to the slums of the Sea Spirit City, where most of the people with the weakest strength and lowest status in the city lived.

    They had found more than ten people, and had brought them to Xu Zu by separating them into two batches.

    Just as the moment Xu Zu took a medicine pill to stabilize his heart meridian which had been injured by Jun Wu Xie, he saw his subordinates leading two men who were wearing dirty, ragged clothes behind them as they walked into the room.

    Brows furrowed, Xu Zu looked up and down at the two men. There were patches on most parts of their clothes, and their faces were so grey that it seemed like they had not washed themselves since an unmeasured time. Although they had tall stature, Xu Zu could tell that both the two people were living in the lowest position in the city just by looking at their hunched backs and shrinking shoulders.

    During the normal days, Xu Zu wouldn¡¯t even want to cast a nce at people like these, but now, for the sake of disclosing the secrets of the Sea Spirit City, he could only hold his annoyance back and talk to them. Instead of speaking any nonsense, he straight off threw a pouch of coins on the table, causing a solid brisk clinking sound to be heard.

    The moment the two anaemic men heard the clinking sound of the coins, their eyes immediately lit up, staring avariciously at the table.

    A trace of scorn shed across the bottom of Xu Zu¡¯s eyes, ¡°The purpose I find both of you today is that I have something to ask you. If you guys answer my questions nicely, the coins on the table will be yours.¡±

    There wasn¡¯t any need for the strong ones in the Upper Realm to own any wealth as their fists were already enough to get them everything they wanted, but for those weaker ones, money was something that could get them fed.

    ¡°Yes yes yes, please ask your questions, Lord.¡± After using some time to finally move their eyes away from those money, both the two men nodded their heads repetitively in eagerness, not to mention how fawning their expressions were.

    Xu Zu had seen expression like this numerous times, of course he wouldn¡¯t care much about it.

    ¡°Do you guys know that the City Lord of the Sea Spirit City has been changed?¡± asked Xu Zu.

    ¡°Sure, the Young Master killed Yan Wan and he is the City Lord now,¡± answered one of them quickly.

 Chapter 2661 - Misdirection (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2661: Misdirection (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Oh? How did he kill him?¡±

    ¡°Erm... We¡¯re not sure about this.¡± Both of them replied honestly.

    Since Xu Zu knew that these people had a very low status, and that it wasn¡¯t possible for them to know about the details, he didn¡¯t really tangle in the question, what he actually cared about was that...

    ¡°Recently, the Sea Spirit City has terminated the provision of the Sea Spirit Beast for the other cities, is it that there are some problems in hunting for the Sea Spirit Beasts?¡± asked Xu Zu.

    ¡°I have never heard anything about that?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so? I¡¯d just seen the ships which the City Lord dispatched brought quite an amount of the carsasses of the Sea Spirit Beast back half a month ago.¡±

    ¡°Yeah! I went to help at the harbour that time.¡±

    Both the two people spoke one after another, saying that they didn¡¯t find anything suspicious about the matter at all.

    Xu Zu had asked a lot of questions after that, but he didn¡¯t get any useful information. Both the two people would answer any questions he asked as all they wanted was to take the money, but neither of their answers were the oues he wanted.

    Xu Zu got frustrated as he listened to their narratives. After waving his hand, gesturing them to leave, he then called another two residents of the Sea Spirit City and asked them simr questions. All these people came from different ces in the Sea Spirit City. Xu Zu was quite smart. Worrying that there might be spy attaching himself or herself into the group of people they found, the people he found were all from different ces in the Sea Spirit City. However, after finished questioning all of them, the answers they gave were surprisingly simr.

    At first, Xu Zu was slightly doubtful about it, but after questioning the tenth person and he still couldn¡¯t find anything weird, only then he began to believe it.

    However, when he was questioning thest two people, Xu Zu got some interesting answers.

    ¡°You are saying that, those Sea Spirit Beasts that were brought back by the ships had been sent to the other ce?¡± Finally, Xu Zu got to buck himself up.

    ¡°Yes. During the previous time, the Sea Spirit Beasts would usually be sent to the workshop and the workers in the workshop would be the one to handle them, but ever since the session of the new City Lord, the workshop has been closed and all the Sea Spirit Beasts are sent to the other ce. We¡¯re not sure exactly where those carcasses are sent to, but recently, we seldom see the Sea Spirit Beasts in the city,¡± said a man in fear.

    Suddenly, the other man who was standing beside him said, ¡°Lord! I know it! I¡¯ve helped to ship those Sea Spirit Beasts before. Seems like those carcasses have been sent to a newly built workshop, but the workshop is strictly guarded, there¡¯s no way for me to get into it. I can only watch from the outside, but... although I¡¯ve shipped quite a lot of Sea Spirit Beasts to the workshop, I¡¯ve never seen them bring any resources of the Sea Spirit Beast out from the workshop, it¡¯s just that... just that...¡±

    ¡°Just what?¡± Vaguely feeling that he had found the main key, Xu Zu couldn¡¯t help but straightened his back.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that quite a lot of boxes that are filled with medicine pills have been carried out from the workshop. I didn¡¯t get to take a close look at what kind of pill it is. The only thing I know is that these pills have all been given to the close confidantes of the new City Lord.¡± That person said honestly.

    ¡°Medicine pills? A new workshop... Close subordinates...¡± Xu Zu pondered the rtions between the three factors, vaguely feeling that there must be something big hidden behind this.

    He still wanted to ask further about it, but both the two of them had already gotten all the information they knew out, and he could only let them receive the money and leave.

    ¡°You guys think of a way to bring me a soldier of the Sea Spirit City. It¡¯ll be the best to find the close confidante of Yan Hai,¡± Xu Zu immediately ced his order to his subordinates.

    He could only choose to fork it out if he wanted to find out what was Jun Wu Xie actually doing under the surface.

    It wasn¡¯t as easy as dealing with the civilians when bribing the soldiers of the city. However, there was this one thing where the Sea Spirit City couldn¡¯t be matched to the Long Xuan City, which was the status it had among the seventy-two cities. Xu Zu straight off asked his people to bribe the soldier of the Sea Spirit City by promising the soldier that they would let him emigrate to the Long Xuan City, and this was way more effective than using the money as the chip of bargain.

 Chapter 2662 - Misdirectionï¼ˆ4ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2662: Misdirection£¨4£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Xu Zu¡¯s attempt at throwing out temptation did not mean that someone would take the bait.

    His men brought him a thin and small soldier, who looked young and had a slender body.

    The soldier was somewhat unwilling, because he was young and was bullied by the other soldiers. When Xu Zu¡¯s men found him, he was being ridiculed by a group of soldiers. This made Xu Zu¡¯s men made up their minds and secretly found a time to speak with the young soldier.

    When the youth learned that he had the opportunity to go to Long Xuan City, naturally he waspletely willing, and had followed them to meet Xu Zu.

    The news that Xu Zu obtained from the youth shocked him.

    ¡°What are you talking about? Yan Hai really refined that kind of medicine?¡± Xu Zu narrowed his eyes and looked at that thin youth.

    The boy tightened his shoulders and nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t dare to lie to you, my lord. The City Lord obtained the method from somewhere, and using the the Sea Spirit Beast, refined the medicine. Many soldiers in the city have taken it. If My Lord does not believe me, you can go to the city to find a soldier to test your skills. They are not weak, and only someone weak like me... was not able to get the medicine.¡± The teenager couldn¡¯t help but contained some resentment.

    From the youth, Xu Zu had learned that the newly constructed workshop of Jun Wu Xie could use the Sea Spirit Beast to refine a kind of medicinal pills. The kind of medicine could improve a person¡¯s strength greatly within in a short time. However, the consumption of the Sea Spirit Beast is huge.

    ¡°Boss, is there really such a thing?¡± The people of Long Xuan City listened to the youth¡¯s words and couldn¡¯t believe that the Sea Spirit Beast could be used to refine this controversial medicine.

    Xu Zu rubbed his chin, and hesitated.

    ¡°I have heard before that there are many effects of the Sea Spirit Beasts. It seems that some people have said that the bone and blood of the Sea Spirit Beast could be used to refine the medicinal pills, but the specific method has already been lost... So how did this Yan Hai obtain the method for it?¡± Xu Zu was somewhat suspicious of this matter, but he thought that Jun Wu Xie¡¯s intention of monopolizing the Sea Spirit Beasts was even more unbelievable.

    ¡°That cannot do, we have to go back to Long Xuan City immediately and tell the City Lord!¡± Xu Zu immediately stood up. If Jun Wu Xie could really use the Sea Spirit Beast to refine the medicinal pills, then ... that changed things! !

    Stunned that they were just going to leave, the youth¡¯s face immediately held a hint of panic.

    ¡°My Lord, I¡¯ve already told you what you wanted to know. If you leave, I... What should I do?¡±

    Xu Zu nced at the boy, his eyes shed a bit of cunning as he smiled and said: ¡°Naturally I will not forget you, Long Xuan City will leave a ce for you, but I still need you to do something. ¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Look for a way to get me one of those medicinal pills you mentioned. There is no rush as we will soon return to Long Xuan City. You have a month or so before we return to Sea Spirit city again.¡±

    Once Xu Zu had appeased the boy, and he rushed back to Long Xuan City with his own men.

    The teenager, who was stuffed with a lot of money, watched the carriages depart from the main city gate of Sea Spirit City. The panic on his face had already disappeared. His mouth kicked up a scornful smile as he yed with the silver in his hand, throwing them up in the air; they gave off a crisp sound as they knocked against each other.

    ¡°With this level of skills and they still dare to go against Little Xie? They are seeking their own deaths.¡± Keeping the silver casually, the teenager raised his hand and pulled the mask off on his face. It revealed the handsome face of Fei Yan!

 Chapter 2663 - Believe It Or Not, Itâ€™s Up To You (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2663: Believe It Or Not, It¡¯s Up To You (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Fei Yan seeded in duping Xu Zu. He immediately rushed back to the City¡¯s official residence, and informed his friends who were waiting for his news.

    ¡°The information has been put out. What do we want to do now?¡± Fei Yan looked up at Jun Wu Xie who was sitting on the main seat of the hall. Xu Zu was considered cautious, as he ¡°bought¡± off a lot of ¡°residents¡± of the Sea Spirit City, and he managed to find out quite a bit of information. However, even though he was careful and cautious, he could not stop the fact that the whole city had reced its core. Those who were ¡°bought¡± by Xu Zu; whether civilian or soldier, none of them were not from the Night Regime. And Fei Yan had yed along as well.

    ¡°Wait.¡± Jun Wu Xie said unhurriedly.

    ¡°Wait?¡± Fei Yan was a little puzzled.

    ¡°Long Xuan City will not easily believe that the information is real. They will continue to probe. In a month, after you have given them the thing, they will test it out and be sure.¡± Jun Wu Xie picked up her cup of tea as she slowly savoured it. Although the Upper Realm was not a pleasant ce, but then things here were quite good; for example the tea at Yan Wan¡¯s residence was so much better than the best tea in the Lower Realm.

    It was no wonder that Jun Wu Yao in the past had despised the Jade Nectar.

    ¡°But... what do I give to them?¡± Fei Yan was confused, everything that he said to them was purposefully instructed by Jun Wu Xie. As for what kind of medicinal pills... where to find them.

    Jun Wu Xie flung a little pill bottle that was in her hand as Fei Yan quickly rushed to catch it.

    ¡°When it¡¯s time, give them this.¡±

    Fei Yan was full of curiosity as he opened the bottle, a strange smell was emitted from the bottle and Qiao Chu, who was sitting beside him, could not help but stretched over to snoop.

    The scent was unfamiliar and hard to ce, there was some bitterness from the herbs used, but contained some fragrance as well. After careful smelling, the smell was also mixed with a touch of blood.

    ¡°This medicine...¡± Hua Yao noticed the faint bloody smell, and couldn¡¯t help but look at Jun Wu Xie. As far as he knows, Jun Wu Xie detested the bloody smell the most, and even till today, her dislike had not changed. She categorically did not using any blood to prepare remedies.

    ¡°Dragon Blood Grass.¡± said Jun Wu Xie.

    The Dragon Blood Grass was a rare medicinal material. The grass was reddish and when crushed, its sap would give off a faint bloody smell, and it was often used as a medicine primer. Except that the Dragon¡¯s Blood Grass was very rare, when Jun Wu Xie attacked Qing Yun n, she only managed to find just a few Dragon¡¯s Blood Grass.

    The news which Jun Wu Xie released, was that the medicinal pills were refined with the use of Sea Spirit Beasts. It was not umon to refine the medicinal herbs with flesh and blood. However, those medicinal pills had a certain characteristic, that no matter what kind of refining method was used, and however many herbs werebined, the bloody smell could not be covered.

    Jun Wu Xie had reced the Sea Spirit Beast¡¯s blood with Dragon Blood Grass, hence it was impossible to tell the exactponent in this medicinal pills.

    Obviously, Jun Wu Xie had prepared this medicine earlier on, as the n had formed in her heart.

    ¡°Done! Then I will give this medicine to them when the timees. Little Xie, tell me honestly, this medicine... Is there any special effects?¡± Fei Yan looked at Jun Wu Xie meaningfully.

    Jun Wu Xie nced at the curious expression of her little friend. She just lowered her eyes slowly and did not exin anything.

    Whether this medicine could make Long Xuan City believe in the rumors that she released, only time can prove so.

 Chapter 2664 - Believe It Or Not, Itâ€™s Up To Youï¼ˆ2ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2664: Believe It Or Not, It¡¯s Up To You£¨2£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    After Xu Zu and his people left the Sea Spirit City, they rode with whip and spur to Long Xuan City without wasting any time along the journey, and finally arrived at the city gate of the Long Xuan City after travelling for several days and nights.

    Xu Zu straight off urged his horse and rushed into the city. He then leapt off the horse outside the official residence of the Long Xuan City and walked into the building.

    Compared to the Sea Spirit City that was built at the seacoast, not only the area covered by the Long Xuan City was wide, everything inside the city was also way more prosperous. The people who were walking here and there in the city were all wearing colourful and luxurious clothes. The whole city was divided into two regions, where one was the ¡°Rich Area¡±, which belonged to the Gold Spirits, whereas the other one was the ¡°Poor Area¡±, a ce where the plebeian people with poor strength lived. Both the two regions were parted clearly, that normal people weren¡¯t allowed to step into the Rich Area besides working time. Except for doing the dirtiest and the most exhausting work, they didn¡¯t even have the right to walk on the streets of the Rich Area.

    Although the Long Xuan City wasn¡¯t considered that powerful among the seventy-two cities, it was still better than the Sea Spirit City. Its City Lord, Ruan Chongshan, had been holding onto the position for thousands of years, which it could be considered a really long duration among the other City Lords in the seventy-two cities. Although every City Lord was the apex in their respective cities, it still couldn¡¯t deny the fact that there will always be talented people born in this mortalnd every age, and there surely would be one day where they were surpassed by the others, being taken down from the position of the City Lord.

    Ruan Chongshan certainly had his own ways and capabilities for him to be able to work as the City Lord of the Long Xuan City for such a long time.

    Xu Zu entered the city pce in a hurry pace. Inside the pce was interspersed with halls, pavilions, and lofts. There were clouds of flowers decorating all over the ce. Even the maids who were sweeping the floor of the corridor were prettier than one after another, it was just that Xu Zu had no thoughts in admiring those beautiful maidens now.

    ¡°Xu Zu, you¡¯re back?¡± The majordomo of the city pce said with a smile on his face when he saw Xu Zu.

    ¡°Is the City Lord there? His subordinate here has something urgent to talk to him!¡± said Xu Zu quickly.

    The steward responded, ¡°The City Lord is now having flower viewing with the Young Miss from the Discerning Moon City. If you have anything urgent, I¡¯ll inform the City Lord.¡±

    Stunned, Xu Zu was startled by the news.

    Different from the Long Xuan City and the Sea Spirit City which were located at the outlying area, the Discerning Moon City was located near the middle part of the Upper Realm. With countless experts living in the city, the powerfulness of the Discerning Moon City ranked really high among the seventy-two cities.

    Normally, such a strong city like the Discerning Moon City wouldn¡¯t even bother to interact with cities of such level like the Long Xuan City, but... Xu Zu had been to the Sea Spirit City for just a period of half a month, he was then told about this news when he returned.

    ¡°The Young Miss from Discerning Moon City... why is she here?¡± Heart heavily pounding, the yearning he had for the stronger city could hardly make him calm himself down. If it wasn¡¯t for him worrying that the majordomo would find something wrong about him and report it to Ruan Chongshan, how Xu Zu wished he could immediately rush forward and made his appearance in front of the Young Miss from the Discerning Moon City.

    ¡°Seems like it¡¯s something about the Sea Spirit Beast, but I¡¯m not sure about the details,¡± replied the majordomo.

    While being fully aware that there were things which he had no ce to ask further about it, Xu Zu didn¡¯t insist on getting to the bottom of the matter. Instead, he had chosen to change the topic of the conversation, ¡°I have something about the Sea Spirit City to report to the City Lord. This is really urgent, please help me to inform the City Lord.¡±

    After nodding his head, the majordomo immediately turned and went into the backyard, leaving Xu Zu alone in the fronthall to wait for him.

    Few momentster, the majordomo returned to the fronthall and told Xu Zu, ¡°The City Lord said that he¡¯ll be waiting for you in the study room, I¡¯ll bring you there now.¡±

    ¡°Sorry to trouble you,¡± said Xu Zu in a respectful manner as he followed the majordomo to Ruan Chongshan¡¯s study room.

    The moment Xu Zu passed by one of the side yards which was located in the backyard, a silveryugh came into his ears, leading him in subconsciously wanting to raise his head up...

 Chapter 2665 - Believe It Or Not, Itâ€™s Up To You (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2665: Believe It Or Not, It¡¯s Up To You (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The voice of the majordomo suddenly came into his ears.

    ¡°There¡¯s where the Young Miss of the Discerning Moon City staying at, you know that it¡¯s inappropriate for you to look indecently at it, right?¡±

    Stiffened, Xu Zu quickly moved his head lower, not having the courage to take one more glimpse at it.

    Soon, Xu Zu was brought to the study room of Ruan Chongshan. After the majordomo knocked on the door and announce their arrival, a low and heavy voice was then heard from the room.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    After nodding his head at the majordomo, Xu Zu pushed open the door and entered the room.

    Inside the study room, there was a middle-aged man who seemed to be in his early forties sitting solemnly at the table. His face projected an aura of dignity. By looking at the corners of his lips that were slightly sagging, it could be told that the man had an irritable personality. He was just simply sitting behind the table, but his broad shoulders had still manage to give out a strong sense of oppression.

    Xu Zu walked towards the table with great trepidation and kneeled down on one of his knees as he spoke, ¡°Your subordinate hase to meet the City Lord.¡±

    ¡°Hum,¡± Ruan Chongshan responded.

    ¡°Have you settled the matter of the Sea Spirit City?¡± asked Ruan Chongshan.

    A sign of embarrassment was shown on Xu Zu¡¯s face, ¡°It¡¯s your subordinate¡¯s inability as we have failed to settle the matter of the Sea Spirit City.¡±

    ¡°You trash! You couldn¡¯t even handle such simple things.¡± The expression on the face of Ruan Chongshan immediately turned darker.

    With a shudder from his body, Xu Zu quickly exined, ¡°It¡¯s not that your subordinate did not put the effort into the matter, it¡¯s just that... the situation of the Sea Spirit City is much different now.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Why is it?¡±

    ¡°Following the instructions given by the City Lord, we had gone to the Sea Spirit City to request for the resources of the Sea Spirit Beast. After staying in the city for several days, the City Lord of the Sea Spirit City still refused to show up. It was until a few days longer that we were allowed to meet him. However, the City Lord of the Sea Spirit City has already been reced by another person. The City Lord of the Sea Spirit City is no longer Yan Wan, but his son, Yan Hai,¡± said Xu Zu.

    ¡°Yan Hai?¡± Ruan Chongshan raised his eyebrows, ¡°Though Yan Wan isn¡¯t really that strong, he is very vicious and cunning. His son too, doesn¡¯t seem to be someone who can make it big, how could he take over the position of the City Lord of the Sea Spirit City in such a short time?¡±

    It wasn¡¯t a rare thing for the recement of the City Lords of the seventy-two cities to ur in the Upper Realm. Under the temptation of power and influence, there was no one expert who didn¡¯t want to climb up to the position of the City Lord. There were usually some symptoms shown before things like these happened, but for the Sea Spirit City, it happened so suddenly.

    ¡°Your subordinate has no idea about the details, but it is definitely true that Yan Hai is now ruling the Sea Spirit City.¡±

    ¡°But what does it have to do with the resources of the Sea Spirit Beasts even if the City Lord has changed?¡± Ruan Chongshan didn¡¯t really care about who was the City Lord of the Sea Spirit City as he had always turned his nose up at the city. The thing that he cared more about was the resources of the Sea Spirit Beast.

    When the conversation came to this topic, Xu Zu¡¯s face turned even paler.

    ¡°Yan Hai said... that from now onwards, the Sea Spirit City will not provide any resources of the Sea Spirit Beast to other cities.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± There finally appeared a trace of astonishment on Ruan Chongshan¡¯s face, ¡°He will not provide the resources of the Sea Spirit Beast anymore? Is that guy crazy?¡±

    Ever since the Sea Spirit Beast was established, supplying the resources of the Sea Spirit Beast to other cities had be the primary factor for the Sea Spirit City to gain a foothold in the Upper Realm. Had the brat who had just seeded to the post gotten farts in his head? He had actually spoken such an utterance.

    ¡°Your subordinate too, thinks that Yan Hai is too arrogant and ignorant. Hence, beforeing back, your subordinate has specially asked a group of people from the Sea Spirit City about this matter, and we have found out that after taking over the Sea Spirit City, Yan Hai has made a rather big movement...¡±

    Xu Zu told all the information that he had ¡°found¡± in the Sea Spirit City to Ruan Chongshan without missing any details. As time passed, the expression of Ruan Chongshan became more and more serious.

 Chapter 2666 - Believe It or Not (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2666: Believe It or Not (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°What you said is true?¡± Ruan Zhongshan frowned slightly. If he didn¡¯t know that Xu Zu didn¡¯t have the courage to deceive him, he couldn¡¯t believe the news from Sea Spirit City.

    ¡°It¡¯s true! I have already said to that person, asking him to find a way to get the elixir in hand, and within one month, I will collect the medicine.¡± Xu Zu said.

    Ruan Chongshan didn¡¯t speak, his eyes held careful thoughts.

    The entire being of the Sea Spirit Beast was a treasure trove. This was a well-known fact within the Upper Realm. In the early years, some people had indeed wanted to use the Sea Spirit Beasts to experiment with new things, but it was all very piecemeal. There were many rumors about the Sea Spirit Beasts from thousands of years ago. Among them, there was one saying that the Sea Spirit Beasts¡¯ flesh and bone were used in medicine to achieve magical effects.

    Expect this had just been a rumor for thousands of years. Although many people have tried, in the end, no one was able to get any real results.

    Therefore, the Upper Realm had long abandoned the study of Sea Spirit Beasts. After reaching the strength of condensed spirit inscriptions, their degree of dependence on Sea Spirit Beasts gradually began to fade away. To seventy-two city masters, whether there was still a resource for the Sea Spirit Beasts was inconsequential. If condensing a Spirit Ring was achieved, then the Sea Spirit Beasts no longer held any meaning to them.

    Because of this, regardless if it was His Lord or the top ten masters, they did not care about the resource of the Sea Spirit Beasts. Only the seventy-two cities, in order to strengthen their own powers, would attach so much importance to the Sea Spirit Beasts.

    Seventy-two cities seemed to be on par, but everyone knew there were differences.

    Apart from the city lords¡¯ own strengths, the strengths of their people within the cities and the number of strong people also determine each city¡¯s position within the seventy-two cities.

    Therefore, a very strange phenomenon had appeared among the seventy-two cities. The city owner not only wanted to prevent the emergence of men who were stronger than himself, but he also hoped that the strength of the city residents would be improved.

    One had to take precautions but also take risks, it was a subtle bncing act.

    The need for Sea Spirit Beasts to boost the strength of a powerful person was bing less of a concern. However, the news from Sea Spirit City had attracted much of Ruan Zhongshan¡¯s attention.

    Based on his current strength, as long as the other party had not reached the level of spiritual inscriptions, that person was not his opponent at all. If the Long Xuan City¡¯s exponents could be more powerful yet still within his control, that would definitely be a good thing.

    ¡°Call the steward toe in.¡± Ruan Zhongshan suddenly said.

    Xu Zuo was a little startled but did not dare to hesitate. He immediately went out and called the housekeeper in.

    ¡°How long can the reserve of Sea Spirit Beasts we have in the cityst?¡± Ruan Chongshan looked at the housekeeper.

    ¡°It canst for up to a year and a half.¡±

    Ruan Chongshan nodded with satisfaction, then looked at Xu Zu.

    ¡°I leave it to you to deal with things in Sea Spirit City. It¡¯s best to get in touch with that person within one month.¡± If the Sea Spirit City can really use the Sea Spirit Beast to make the elixir, then, the sudden toughening attitude of Sea Spirit City could be exined, and ... this elixir would absolutely appeal to the seventy-two cities!

    Although Long Xuan City was stronger than Sea Spirit City, it did not amount to much within the seventy-two cities.

    If there was really that kind of medicine ...

    Ruan Chongshan¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as he turned predatory towards the elixir.

 Chapter 2667 - Putting Out A Long Line (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2667: Putting Out A Long Line (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°I will do as you have instructed. Then... do you want to tell other cities about the news from Sea Spirit City?¡± Xu Zu looked at Ruan Chongshan hesitantly, because Long Xuan City and the Sea Spirit City were closer in distance, and in light of the insufficient supply of Sea Soul Beast, many cities have ryed the news to Ruan Chongshan, and had asked him to send someone to Sea Spirit City to find out what happened.

    ¡°Tell them half of what we know.¡± Ruan Zhongshan sneered.

    ¡°Half?¡± Xu Zu was stunned slightly.

    Ruan Chongshan crossed his arms and rested them on the table, his eyes were shuttered as he said, ¡°Hasn¡¯t Yan Hai uttered conceited nonsense about how he will no longer supply a single drop of Sea Spirit Beast blood? You can pass that piece of news to several of the city lords. The newly appointed City Lord is ignorant and needs to be taught some lessons. ¡±

    Xu Zu immediately understood the meaning of Ruan Chongshan¡¯s statement.

    Ruan Zhongshan wanted that elixir for himself, but to deliberately create difficulties for Sea Spirit City; he didn¡¯t n to do it alone.

    ¡°I will do so, right away!¡± Xu Zu¡¯s face could not help but showed a happy look, the shame of being hurt by Jun Wu Xie made him ufortable. Now that Ruan Chongshan had told him only disseminate half of the information obtained, it would absolutely create a huge dissatisfaction between other cities and Sea Spirit City. Until that time, Long Xuan City would not need to lift a finger, Sea Spirit City would be bombarded by the other cities.

    Xu Zu received his orders and immediately retreated from the study.

    Ruan Chongshan sneered as he looked out at the pine and cypress in the yard.

    An ordinary man is guileless, but a talented person would arouse the envy of others. If the medicine really existed, then the new City Lord of the Sea Spirit City can only be med for being an ignorant kid as he didn¡¯t know how to to conceal one¡¯s strengths and bide one¡¯s time.

    ¡°My Lord, you are in a good mood?¡± The steward said as he observed Ruan Zhongshan¡¯s expression diligently.

    ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s good. I have established diplomatic rtions with Guan Yue City and received good news from Sea Spirit City. Of course, I¡¯m in a good mood.¡± Ruan Zhongshan chuckled.

    ¡°It seems that My Lord is confident over the matter in Guan Yue City.¡±

    Ruan Zhongshan raised an eyebrow but made noment.

    ...

    In Sea Spirit City, after Jun Wu Xie had released the bait, she didn¡¯t bother about these things again. While the people of Long Xuan City went back to spread the news, Jun Wu Xie, Qiao Chu and others supplemented their forces against the Upper Realm.

    The entire Sea Spirit City was in the hands of the Night Regime and the Ghost Army. In addition to training, they were strictly guarding the inside and outside of the Sea Spirit City.

    Jun Wu Xie secretly refined a batch of elixir. Among them, there were not many therapeutic elixirs, but there were a lot of venomous poisons.

    With the growth of strength, the spiritual power in the human body would gradually change from being stored in the veins to being transformed into the internal organs. Although it was not a stronghold that was insurmountable, but the defense of the internal organs was greatly improved. As a result, resistance to toxicity had also increased.

    The poison that Jun Wu Xie refined previously could not take on its full effect on the Gold Spirits of the Upper Realm. It was used on something with Spiritual Inscriptions and those who possessed Spirit Rings, the effects would be less than minimal.

    Although she had established her stronghold in Sea Spirit City, Jun Wu Xie did not dare to rx her vignce. The medical techniques of her past and present lives had not been abandoned by here as she now was using them to create highly toxic drugs.

    During the time which Jun Wu Xie was refining her medicine, no one was allowed toe near. Now, she possessed Dual Spirit Ring, so the severity of toxicity she could endure was not something that someone else could withstand without sumbing to death. Hence, during this time, even Qiao Chu and the others wisely stayed away.

 Chapter 2668 - Putting Out A Long Line (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2668: Putting Out A Long Line (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Only Jun Wu Yao could stay in the room while Jun Wu Xie was refining medicine.

    The two stayed in the room without speaking, one focused on refining medicine as the other silently watched, and there was an indescribable harmony.

    Not saying anything but not feeling embarrassed.

    Jun Wu Xie didn¡¯t have to wait too long for Xu Zu to sneak back into the Sea Spirit City. Unlike thest time when he entered the city with great vigor, this time Xu Zu was apanied by only two men, as they waited till the moon was dark to sneak into Sea Spirit City. They thought they were being very stealthy, but they didn¡¯t realise that whatever they were doing, were clearly seen by the Night Regime members who were guarding the city walls.

    The moment the three of them entered the city, news of their arrival had already reached Jun Wu Xie¡¯s ears.

    Jun Wu Xie was ready to retire for the night, but upon hearing the news, all her drowsiness was driven away and she immediately sent someone to notify Fei Yan to make preparations.

    Qiao Chu and a couple of others hurried to the city¡¯s official residence, uncaring of the deep frost in the night. Qiao Chu was so anxious that he didn¡¯t even dress neatly.

    ¡°He¡¯s here? He¡¯s here? So fast?¡± Qiao Chu watched Jun Wu Xie with overwhelming eagerness. His nce swept passed and found that Jun Wu Yao, who was beside Jun Wu Xie, was looking at him with a ¡®dangerous¡¯ expression. A quiver suddenly shook through his whole body as he hurriedly turned around to reorganize his loose clothes.

    Brother Wu Yao¡¯s attitude of guarding Jun Wu Xie so closely was really ... demented!

    He didn¡¯t reveal anything that shouldn¡¯t be exposed. Why were his eyes so cruel?

    ¡°Long Xuan City is really being impatient. It¡¯s only been half a month, and they have rushed back so quickly. It feels like they returned to their city but then immediately came back?¡± There was a hint of sleepiness in Fei Yan¡¯s eyes, he had already fallen asleep when Er Qiao that idiot pulled him off his bed, and as a result, he almost lost a shoe.

    ¡°How could they not be? The bait thrown out by Little Xie is just too tempting, and they can¡¯t wait a moment longer.¡± Fan Zhuo chuckled, the ingenuity of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s news urately grasped the demands of the Upper Realm; to be able to increase their strength but in a ¡®humane¡¯ way was exactly what the seventy-two cities needed.

    ¡°But there hadn¡¯t been any news during this time? I thought our n had failed.¡± Qiao Chu arranged his clothes and sat down in the chair earnestly.

    After Xu Zu¡¯s departure, Qiao Chu and the others, although they spent their days very leisurely, they were always on guard, fearing that the news would spread and cause the people of the seventy-two cities to flock to Sea Spirit City.

    But until now, except for the letters sent by several cities to urge for the supply of Sea Spirits Beasts, everything was fine, it was no wonder they overthink things.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a failure, but most of it has been done.¡± Jun Wu Xie said quietly.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Qiao Chu asked with wide eyes.

    ¡°Long Xuan City must have believed half of the news we put out, that¡¯s why they hid the news about the elixir. If I didn¡¯t guess wrongly, they should have passed on what I said. As for the part they ¡°found out¡± on their own, they didn¡¯t reveal anything about that.¡±Jun Wu Xie slowly patted Little ck.

    ¡°The rest depends on Fei Yan. I think they will contact you, at the earliest, tomorrow morning.¡± Jun Wu Xie looked up at Fei Yan.

    Fei Yan immediately sat upright and straightened his chest, ¡°You can rest assured! Leave it to me.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie nodded.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s prediction was correct. Xu Zu didn¡¯t have much patience. Before daybreak, he had sent someone to find Fei Yan ...

 Chapter 2669 - Putting Out A Long Line (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2669: Putting Out A Long Line (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The members of the Night Regime who were guarding Fei Yan¡¯s ¡°home¡± immediately came to notify Fei Yan when they noticed Xu Zu and his peers¡¯ movements, Fei Yan immediately changed his ¡°outfit¡± and hurried back.

    When Xu Zu and his men were about to smash the door open, Fei Yan, who was dressed as the young soldier, opened the door. He had a piece of clothing draped across his shoulders and looked barely half awake as he rubbed his eyes while opening the door.

    ¡°Hey? Why are you here?¡± Fei Yan pretended to be surprised at Xu Zu and the others¡¯ arrival.

    ¡°We¡¯ll talk inside.¡± Xu Zu carefully looked around, and immediately pushed himself into the house.

    They looked around and after they determined that there was no one else in the room, asked Fei Yan, ¡°What I¡¯ve instructed you before, have you done so?¡±

    ¡°Ah! You mean ...¡± Fei Yan pretended to suddenly realized as his expression became tense. He lowered his voice and said, ¡°My Lord, rest assured, I have received one medicinal pill. I¡¯ve obtained this pill through a good friend, but he only had one portion of this pill. In order to get it from it, I had to promise that I would bring him along to Long Xuan City. I hope.... That My Lord won¡¯t me me. I¡¯m too lowly... I don¡¯t qualify to receive this medicinal pill.¡±

    Fei Yan said all these in a helpless manner, with a hint of timidity and greed in his eyes.

    Xu Zu looked at Fei Yan in disapproval, a slight disdain for him rose in his heart.

    This kid didn¡¯t look like he had any ability. If it wasn¡¯t because they wanted to obtain the news first, they wouldn¡¯t have favoured such a weakling. But regardless, the medicinal pill is now in their possession.

    ¡°No problem, since you are working for us, we will not ill treat you and your brother. As long as we can determine the effect of this medicinal pill, we will immediately take you to Long Xuan City. Rest assured.¡± Even though there was so much disdain in his heart, Xu Zuo¡¯s face still bore a look of camaraderie.

    Fei Yan was naturally grateful and thankful. At the urging of Xu Zu, the bottle of medicine that Jun Wuxie gave him in the morning was handed to Xu Zu.

    Xu Zu¡¯s eyes changed a little when he saw the medicine bottle. He took it and opened the cap carefully. The strange smell slowly diffused out of the bottle, although the slight bloody smell was mixed with bitterness of the herbs, it still stood out.

    Even though Xu Zu had just taken a whiff of the medicine, he could feel the spiritual power within his body rise up. His eyes shed sharply and he immediately closed the lid.

    But the waves of desire in his heart were surging forward.

    This medicine ...

    It¡¯s true!

    He could already feel an impact on his spiritual power just from a light whiff. If he swallowed the whole thing, who knew what amazing changes it would bring!

    Xu Zu¡¯s heart was shocked and joyful, suddenly he nced to the side where Fei Yan was looking at him with a puzzled look. He immediately sobered up and recovered his usual arrogant demeanour.

    ¡°We¡¯ll send this medicine back first, while you wait here. We won¡¯t treat you badly.¡± Xu Zu had originally nned to leave after obtaining the medicine. What promise? It was all bullshit. Only the promises between the strong could be fulfilled, but for the weak, the only way was to tolerate things.

    But now, Xu Xu suddenly changed his intention.

    ¡°Sir, you ... won¡¯t you take us away with you?¡± Fei Yan pretended to be afraid.

    Xu Zu said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your good will, Long Xuan City remembers.¡±

 Chapter 2670 - Putting Out A Long Line (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2670: Putting Out A Long Line (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Before when I promised you, that as long as youpleted the task I assigned you, you can go to Long Xuan City, but ...¡± Xu Zu¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, using the cover of darkness to hide the evil intention in his eyes.

    ¡°Long Xuan City has always been divided into regions. Although, I can bring you and your brother there, I cannot guarantee that you can enter a good area. But if you canplete this task even more fully; by helping us to observe the movements of Sea Spirit City, then to Long Xuan City, you are the ones who contributed a lot. Long Xuan City never ill-treats the people who have merits. At that time, I can appeal to the City Lord to bring you and your friend to a good area. I can even arrange for you both to train with the troops of Long Xuan City, or let you directly be the guards of Long Xuan City. What do you think of this arrangement? ¡±

    Xu Zu lowered his voice, trying to bewitch his target.

    Xu Zuo fully believed in the authenticity of this medicine. What remained was to go back to Long Xuan City to test the actual effect. Once determined, Ruan Zhongshan will definitely take a shot at Sea Spirit City. When the time came, if they could harmonize their attack from within the guards of Sea Spirit City and outside, it would be a beneficial thing for them.

    Therefore...

    Xu Zu dropped the bait once again, bewitching the ignorant teenager in front of him.

    Fei Yan widened his eyes and looked at Xu Zu, as if confused by the promise in his words, it took him a long while to refocus and respond.

    ¡°You ... what you¡¯re saying... is it true?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Xu Zu¡¯s face remainedposed, but a vicious sh of light passed in his eyes.

    After the mission, who would care about the kid¡¯s life?

    Fei Yan¡¯s breathing became quicker. Under Xu Zu¡¯s repeated beguiling, he flushed and said, ¡°Okay! I will do it! I can do anything you need me to!¡±

    Xu Zu smiled with satisfaction. He didn¡¯t arrange any tasks for Fei Yan, but just made Fei Yan pay more attention to the movements of Sea Spirit City, especially the new workshop.

    Fei Yan responded without hesitation.

    Deep in the night, Xu Zu took his two men and left as quietly as they came, along with their inner expectations and pride.

    What they didn¡¯t know was ...

    ¡°I almost couldn¡¯t hold back twisting the girl¡¯s neck off!¡±

    In the official residence, Fei Yan rubbed his arms which were shaking uncontrobly. Xu Zu¡¯s self-righteous lie sounded like a lot of nonsense to him, and there was no ¡°technical content¡±. Compared to the way Jun Wu Xie tricked others, it was simply like mud in the gutter.

    Had it not been for the firm will of Fei Yan, he would have just punched that big mouth when Xu Zu started spouting his nonsense.

    In the hall, no one left as they waited for Fei Yan¡¯s news. Rong Ruo and the others, upon hearing Fei Yan¡¯s narration, burst intoughter.

    Xu Zu¡¯s ability to con others was really too weak, and it was really difficult for Fei Yan to treat himself as an idiot, just so he could amodate Xu Zu.

    Regarding the Upper Realm¡¯s methods of forcibly takingnds, verbal lies no longer hold any meaning to them. Compared to Fei Yan and the others, who had been struggling within the Three Realms for so many years; in a duel of words, ten Xu Zus could not bepared to one Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Okay, go and change your clothes first.¡± Rong Ruo couldn¡¯t stand looking at an indignant Fei Yan, as he was still wearing the thin clothes during his meeting with Xu Zu, and said subconsciously.

 Chapter 2671 - Unpredictable (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2671: Unpredictable (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Fei Yan was talking with exuberance, but upon hearing Rong Ruo¡¯s sudden words, he stiffened and the whole hall became extremely quiet.

    ¡°Xiao Ruo ...¡± Fei Yan turned to look at Rong Ruo, his eyes were dull.

    Rong Ruo had just spoke subconsciously, and did not feel that there was anything wrong, but the Fei Yan¡¯s expression made her realize that... she seemed to have spoken out of turn.

    ¡°Xiao Ruo, are you showing your concern for me?¡± Fei Yan opened his eyes wide and looked at Rong Ruo. After he showed his true feelings to Rong Ruo, Rong Ruo had always avoided him, the two people who had once been inseparable, were now distanced. Although they were still greatpanions in life and death, they are no longer as intimate as the time in Cloudy Brook Academy.

    At that time, Rong Ruo and Fei Yan were brought back to the Lower Realm by Yan Bugui. Fei Yan had watched his whole family being massacred and was greatly affected. When he closed his eyes, all he could see was the fiery and bloody scene as if a demon was unleashed from hell. He was so traumatised that he didn¡¯t dare to close his eyes at all. He was also terrified of Yan Bugui.

    It was Rong Ruo, who came to his side at that time, no matter how he resisted and screamed, she stubbornly sat with him in the corner. She did not speak nor make a sound. Two small figures quietly sat in the corner of the room for a whole day and night. At that time, Fei Yan was still very young and had just gone through a traumatic experience, and he didn¡¯t dare to close his eyes. His immature body also could not handle the torment of such loss, and slowly they fell asleep.

    Strangely, that night, he slept very peacefully. Terrible nightmares never came to bother him again as he slept till dawn. When he woke up, he found that he had fallen asleep while sitting in the corner, and he had rested his head on Rong Ruo¡¯s small shoulder. At that time, Rong Ruo had also fallen asleep.

    It was such a silentpanionship, but it made Fei Yan¡¯s day more bearable. He was unwilling to go out, he only dared to stay in the room and Rong Ruo apanied him that way.

    When he was young, he didn¡¯t understand emotions, only dependence. When he grew up, this dependence continued. He and Qiao Chu grew up together in Cloudy Brook Academy, and their rtionship was very good, but the best rtionship was with Rong Ruo.

    Until...

    At the first awakening of love, the dependence hidden in his heart quietly blossomed and bore fruit.

    Unexpectedly, his recklessness had caused Rong Ruo¡¯s resistance.

    In recent years, they have not been idle due to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s disappearance, their nerves have been stretched at almost every moment, but Fei Yan could still feel that Rong Ruo has distanced herself from him. To outsiders, it might not seem obvious, but to him it was so clear.

    Rong Ruo has not cared for him so thoughtfully for a long time.

    ¡°Ahem.¡± Rong Ruo noticed her mistake and immediately looked away from Fei Yan.

    Qiao Chu observed the weird atmosphere in the hall and looked at Fei Yan¡¯s happy face for a moment, and then looked at an embarrassed Rong Ruo for a moment.

    Always felt...

    Like there was something wrong.

    However, Hua Yao and Fan Zhuo thought carefully, and discovered the subtle changes between Fei Yan and Rong Ruo early on.

    But, the palm and back of the hand are all meat, and it¡¯s inappropriate for anyone to help them. Besides, there was really no room for them to intervene in such things.

    ¡°Xiao Ruo, I know! You won¡¯t not care about.¡± Fei Yan opened his arms and gave Rong Ruo a hug!

    Rong Ruo ducked away immediately.

 Chapter 2672 - Unpredictable (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2672: Unpredictable (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Fei Yan hugged air and he looked at Rong Ruo somewhat bitterly.

    Rong Ruo could only look away from him.

    ¡°Oh, shouldn¡¯t we talk about Long Xuan City first.¡± Fan Zhuo decided to change the topic.

    Thankfully, Fei Yan was thick skinned, after being rejected by Rong Ruo so many times, yet he hadn¡¯t given up.

    Fei Yan swiped the corner of his mouth and sits back earnestly, but his eyes still drifted towards Rong Ruo from time to time.

    ¡°Little Xie, what exactly does your medicine do? You didn¡¯t really give them any panacea?¡± Qiao Chu asked the question that had been bothering him for several days.

    When Jun Wu Xie gave the medicine to Fei Yan, he was already very curious, but Jun Wu Xie just didn¡¯t exin anything which made Qiao Chu felt stifled for a while.

    If it was for Long Xuan City to believe the rumours released by Jun Wu Xie, and she really gave some sort of incredible elixir, Qiao Chu predicted that he would be very angry. No one in the Three Realms couldpare to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s skills in preparing medicines or elixirs. To let the Upper Realm gain some small advantages, he would also not be too pleased.

    How could Jun Wu Xie not follow their train of thought, and she naturally replied, ¡°It¡¯s not a great thing, but the medicine can improve people¡¯s spiritual power in a short time. However this is all in vain. Maybe for a few years, It will appear as if the power is steadily increasing, but it is just forcibly stimting the human body¡¯s spiritual power. When the spiritual power is exhausted, it will naturally not be maintained.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie painted her exnation in light strokes, but the power of that medicine couldpletely turn the user into waste after a few years, but a few years was enough for Jun Wu Xie.

    The bait she threw would continue to be effective as long as the user did not experience failure within the next few years.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll rest assured.¡± Qiao Chu exhaled, his expression changed as he slyly asked, ¡°Little Xie, since you released the news, you knew that Long Xuan City will not be able to sit still. Come on, what do you think they will do?¡±

    There was a treacherous smile in Qiao Chu¡¯s eyes. Since Jun Wu Xie dared to give the medicine to them, there would be absolutely no problem with its effects. They just had to wait for the people in Long Xuan City to fall hook, line and sinker, and made their move.

    It was a matter of how they were going to do so. However, this was something that Qiao Chu could not figure out just yet.

    ¡°Let¡¯s use diplomacy before we resort to violence,¡± Jun Wu Xie said quietly.

    Once Long Xuan City had determined the authenticity of the elixir, the first reaction would definitely be to not inform the others within the seventy-two cities, but to try to take possession of the elixir. As to how they would go about asking for it, it would depend on the character of Long Xuan City¡¯s City Lord.

    But no matter what decision the other party made, Jun Wu Xie would not mind.

    After chatting for a while, they moured for Ye Mei and Ye Sha to cook them a good meal.

    The two persons, who had not stepped into the kitchen for a long time, exchanged a nce and saw helplessness reflected in each other¡¯s eyes.

    The members of the Night Regime were meant to weld swords in both hands, but in front of these few people, they could only put down the butcher¡¯s knives and pick up the spats.

    Right at this moment, Ye Sha and Ye Mei are extremely regretful that they showed off their culinary skills in front of these people, as they were remembered as this from that time on.

    No matter how depressed they were, after seeing Jun Wu Yao¡¯s acquiescence, they could only silently head into the kitchen to cook.

    As Ye Gu knew nothing about cooking, he managed to escape by bringing Lord Meh Meh and Blood Rabbit into the backyard to feed them grass.

 Chapter 2673 - Unpredictable (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2673: Unpredictable (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    While waiting for the meal to be ready, Fei Yan moved discreetly to Rong Ruo¡¯s side as she was talking to Fan Zhuo. Rong Ruo could only pretend she didn¡¯t notice his presence, and continued to discuss with Fan Zhuo about the possible movements from Long Xuan City.

    It was Fan Zhuo, however, who felt a sharp gaze upon his person. And when he looked up, he saw that Fei Yan was staring at him in an unblinking, unfriendly manner.

    ¡°...¡± Fan Zhuo nced at Rong Ruo, who was still talking to him, and instantly felt that he was getting innocently implicated in something just with his mere presence.

    Among them, only Jun Wu Xie and Rong Ruo were women, but years of life and death situations had long blurred any gender distinction between them. He did not treat Jun Wu Xie and Rong Ruo as women at all. It was simply pure brotherhood!

    But...

    As far as Fei Yan¡¯s reaction was concerned, it was absolutely anger.

    As Rong Ruo ignored him, Fei Yan would stare at himself. Fan Zhuo felt a tingling sensation on his scalp as he turned his head knowingly towards Qiao Chu, who was eating some fruits as he wandered around freely, and said: ¡°Er Qiao, go with me to the backyard, I want to speak with you.¡±

    Qiao Chu, who was waiting for delicious food, was suddenly shouted at by Fan Zhuo, and he was stunned and nked out for a bit before returning to himself.

    ¡°Ah? Ok ...¡± Qiao Chu responded, but his mind was a mess.

    What did Fan Zhuo want with him?

    Fan Zhuo had already stood up, dragging the clueless Qiao Chu to the backyard, with the quick witted Hua Yao following them.

    In the hall, only Jun Wu Yao, Jun Wu Xie, Fei Yan and Rong Ruo were left.

    Jun Wu Yao and Jun Wu Xie had not spoken, they just sat there drinking tea, the sense of their presence was almost zero.

    Without Fan Zhuo and the others to use as a shield, Rong Ruo just wanted to avoid Fei Yan¡¯s intense staring. She had no shields left. After being stared at for a long while, Rong Ruo finally returned Fei Yan¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°Stop ying around. Now is not the time to be fooling around.¡± Rong Ruo¡¯s voice held a trace of helpless.

    ¡°I¡¯m not fooling around.¡± Fei Yan wrinkled his nose. ¡°Since when did I fool around with you? All that I have said is true, but you just don¡¯t want to believe it.¡±

    Fei Yan was very depressed. Although he was usually a little sloppy and carefree, but with regards to that matter, his feelings towards Rong Ruo, he never once joked about. But he didn¡¯t know if Rong Ruo intentionally or unintentionally treated his words as a joke.

    Rong Ruo took a deep breath and looked at Fei Yan, who had grown up together with her. Maybe it was because the two of them were brought back by Yan Bugui those years ago, Fei Yan had always cling on to her. Before it wasn¡¯t much, but since that incident, their rtionship gradually changed, and it caused Rong Ruo to be vexed.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t have a good rest yesterday. I¡¯m going back to my room, I won¡¯t eat.¡± Rong Ruo sighed as she stood up, without waiting for Fei Yan¡¯s response, left.

    Fei Yan was left in the hall. As shameless as he was, looking at Rong Ruo¡¯s departing figure, he wasn¡¯t able to hide the destion within his eyes. He ttened his lips, lowered his head, turned and left for the backyard.

    Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao observed all of it, but said nothing.

    In the backyard, Ye Jie was squatting on the edge of the flowerbed, watching Lord Meh Meh and the Blood Rabbit sunbathing on the grass.

    Because Jun Wu Xie had been very busy, these two silly beasts were taken care of by Ye She and Ye Mei. Today, since the two of them were chased into the kitchen, and Ye Gu was simply too impatient, so he asked Ye Jie to take over.

 Chapter 2674 - Unpredictable (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2674: Unpredictable (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Fan Zhuo and others, who came out to the backyard to avoid the disaster, were sitting on the stone bench in the backyard and mindlessly chatting with each other.

    ¡°Hey!¡± Fei Yan was in an irritable mood, and as he saw his friends gathered together, he snorted in exasperation.

    Qiao Chu and others immediately turned to look at him.

    At the sight of Fei Yan, they knew that this fe must have gotten snubbed again.

    ¡°I said, Yan Er, why haven¡¯t you made any progress for so many years?¡± Qiao Chu, with one hand on his chin, looked at Fei Yan with a gloating smile.

    ¡°How would I know? If I know what is wrong, would it still be dragging out till now?¡± Fei Yan sat on the stone bench in a huff, sticking his long legs up. Compared with the past adolescence, the innocence Fei Yan once had faded, in its ce, a chic and elegant appearance.

    ¡°Let me tell you, this is called retribution! Who asked you to create so much mischief in the past?¡± Qiao Chu raised his eyebrows slightly, not sympathizing with Fei Yan¡¯s predicament.

    When Fei Yan was younger, he had a pretty face, androgynous in fact. He was responsible for collecting information everywhere. Therefore, it was no effort at all for him to disguise himself or change his appearances. At first, in order to find the whereabouts of the map, Fei Yan not only posed as a young, pretty girl, he also mingled around many elegant yet flirty men. Although he was evidently a man, he still made all these other men lust and fall head over heels for him; and they told him everything he wanted to know.

    After Fei Yan had gotten the information they needed, he left them without another word, breaking many hearts in that process.

    Later, after meeting Jun Wu Xie and under her n, Fei Yan needed to ¡®collect¡¯ information less. After returning from Middle Realm, he no longer wore female clothing.

    But...

    Those who had been tricked still held ¡°seeds of fascination¡± as they waited for Fei Yan infatuatedly till now, even after all those years. But those men did not realise that their object of their affections... was the wrong gender!

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything better to say? If not, just shut up! Is it because I haven¡¯t beat you up in a long time, your skin is itchy?¡± Fei Yan narrowed his eyes and red threateningly at Qiao Chu. He was already annoyed, and even if Qiao Chu didn¡¯t help, he was being hatefully gloating.

    Qiao Chu grinned, with Fei Yan¡¯s carefree personality, there weren¡¯t many things that could upset him. Only with Rong Rup, he would swallow his unhappiness, grit his teeth and carry on.

    ¡°That ...¡± Suddenly Fei Yan words suddenly turned and he looked at them a little awkwardly. ¡°Isn¡¯t it? I was being too ridiculous at that time. Xiao Ruo thinks I¡¯m not reliable, so she keeps ...¡±

    The glee on Qiao Chu¡¯s face was frozen for a moment. He was just joking. How could this fe take it so seriously?

    ¡°At that time, you were also collecting information. Xiao Ruo wouldn¡¯t not have anything to do with you because of this.¡± Hua Yao sighed.

    To be honest, they did not expect the matter between Fei Yan and Rong Ruo would be soplicated. From the beginning, the rtionship between the two was quite good. How did it get to such an unfavourable stage.

    ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s no use asking you, a group of rough men, I¡¯ll just ask Little Xie.¡± Fei Yan scratched his head in frustration and anxiety, he really didn¡¯t understand the minds of women, so he wanted to head back and asked Jun Wu Xie for advice.

    ¡°I advise you to forget it.¡± Fan Zhuo suddenly said.

    Fei Yan¡¯s footsteps halted as he looked at Fan Zhuo in doubt.

    Fan Zhuo said: ¡°Do you think ... what advice can a woman who can marry a wife give you?¡±

    ¡°...¡± Fei Yan was silent.

 Chapter 2675 - Unpredictable (5)

    <h4>Chapter 2675: Unpredictable (5)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie ... could not be used as measure against normal women.

    Fei Yan was at his wit¡¯s end. He could count the number of women he knew with one hand, there were only a few women around him. Even if he wanted to find someone to ask, it was difficult.

    Thinking for a while, Fei Yan¡¯s eyes drifted to the person who was apanying Lord Meh Meh and Blood Rabbit sunbathing, Ye Jie. Having set his mind, he immediately moved to Ye Jie¡¯s side.

    Ye Jie was squatting at the edge of the flowerbed, the rotund Hell Rodentying on her shoulder, both her hands had not been idle, each hand was either scratching the belly of Lord Meh Meh, or rubbing the ears of Blood Rabbit.

    ¡°Ye Jie.¡± Fei Yan said suddenly.

    ¡°Ah?¡± Ye Jie turned to look at Fei Yan, with a smile on her face, her eyes held some doubt.

    ¡°Master Fei Yan? Is there anything I can do to help?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I have something to ask you.¡± Fei Yan said.

    ¡°Please go ahead.¡± Ye Jie stood up and looked at Fei Yan cutely.

    ¡°Well ... What kind of man do women generally like?¡± Fei Yan said, his face flushed.

    Ye Jie was stunned.

    ¡°I ... just as an example, what kind of man do you like?¡± Fei Yan was a little embarrassed. This topic ... was really a bit embarrassing!

    Ye Jie stared at Fei Yan dumbfounded, she could not say a word.

    As Fei Yan felt like he had asked the wrong person about the subject, a voice suddenly floated into Fei Yan¡¯s ears.

    ¡°If you ask Ye Jie this sort of question, aren¡¯t you afraid that Ye Gu will kill you?¡± Jun Wu Xie walked into the backyard and had just heard Fei Yan¡¯s question, and was a little speechless.

    Ye Jie and Ye Gu were members of Spirit Soul Race. The innate twin souls within one body cannot be separated in this life. With Ye Gu¡¯s temper, he would not have allowed any opposite sex to ¡®taint¡¯ Ye Jie, otherwise ... taintin Ye Jie, was the same as tainting Ye Gu...

    Ye Gu would definitely draw his sword and cut the person into eight big pieces.

    Luckily, it was Fei Yan who posed the question. Had it been someone else, Ye Gu would have already rushed out to kill the person.

    ¡°...¡± Fei Yan was dumbfounded.

    ¡°Little Xie ...¡±

    ¡°Are you confused about Xiao Ruo?¡± Jun Wu Xie looked at Fei Yan helplessly.

    Fei Yan nodded as he looked at Jun Wu Xie expectantly, ¡°Little Xie, can you help me?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie was very straightforward ...

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Fei Yan¡¯s face looked like a frost-bitten eggnt.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Ye Jie suddenly whispered.

    Fei Yan¡¯s body quivered as he was afraid that Ye Gu came out to deal with him. He definitely could not beat Ye Gu!

    Ye Jie looked like she suddenly realized something as she looked at the Fei Yan seriously, ¡°Ye Jie likes men like Rong Ruo.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Fei Yan was stunned.

    What Ye Jie said seemed to be answering his earlier question, but... the dy in reaction was a bit too long!

    ¡°I also like someone like Xiao Ruo.¡± Fei Yan muttered, but as soon as the words were spoken, he suddenly realized a problem. He looked at Ye Jie and said, ¡°Oh, Ye Jie, although our Xiao Ruo is good, but you have to understand one thing. Xiao Ruo is a woman. Although she likes to wear men¡¯s clothes, she is a woman, so ... you seem to like the wrong person.¡±

    If someone else had said that instead of Ye Jie, Fei Yan felt like he could battle the other person for three hundred rounds.

    But Ye Jie just looked at Fei Yan in confusion: ¡°But Master Rong Ruo is not a woman.¡±

 Chapter 2676 - Unpredictable (6)

    <h4>Chapter 2676: Unpredictable (6)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    As soon as Ye Jie said this, everyone in the backyard froze.

    ¡°Well ... another ignorant young girl who has been fooled by Xiao Ruo¡¯s appearance.¡± Qiao Chu couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. Rong Ruo¡¯s appearance was not of a gentle beauty, she had that extra heroic spirit. If she dressed as a girl, she was very beautiful, but if she dressed as a man, it made it impossible to discern her gender.

    In the Lower Realm, when Rong Ruo presented herself to others in men¡¯s clothing, she had also owed a lot of ¡°romance debts¡±. It caused her so much trouble that she had to switch back to women¡¯s clothing for a while.

    Fan Zhuo and others alsoughed. Ye Jie was pure-hearted as until now, she was unaware of the fact that Rong Ruo was a woman.

    Looking at the smiles on everyone¡¯s face, huge confusion shone on Ye Jie¡¯s face. She didn¡¯t know what she had said wrong. Why did they allugh?

    Ye Jie looked at Jun Wu Xie anxiously, ¡°Miss, did I ... say something wrong?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie shook her head lightly, ¡°Xiao Ruo is a woman, but she likes to wear men¡¯s clothing in front of others.¡±

    Fortunately, Rong Ruo was a woman, otherwise if Ye Gu heard what Ye Jie said, that was it.

    However, instead of dissipating the bewilderment on Ye Jie¡¯s face, her confusion became even deeper. She looked uneasily at the crowd, and lowered her head a little.

    Obviously ...

    She was not wrong.

    Rong Ruo returned to her residence after leaving the city¡¯s official residence. Jun Wu Xie had originally arranged for them to stay in the official residence, but herpanions had the foresight and a clear view on things, and they were afraid of disturbing Jun Wu Yao and Jun Wu Xie from spending time together. Thus, they consciously declined Jun Wu Xie¡¯s kindness and each of them picked a residence within Sea Spirit City.

    The residence which Rong Ruo picked was notrge, but she chose it because of the quietness.

    In the small courtyard, there was only Rong Ruo, no other servants were around.

    Rong Ruo walked to her room, and sat down in front of the dressing table. The dressing table was empty. There was no rouge gouache, lotions or powder, neither was there any gold and silver jewelry which women loved. The dressing table looked like a brand new one.

    Sitting in front of the dresser, Rong Ruo looked at her reflection in the bronze mirror.

    Cheeks that were fair and clear, exquisite facial features, although it was not as perfect as Jun Wu Xie¡¯s, but there was also have a charming appeal, her foreheadcked a woman¡¯s softness, but there was a sense of brilliance and carefree. When dressed up as a man, at first nce of the person in the mirror, no one could guess that it was a woman in said guise.

    She had long been used to this kind of dressing; satin and silk, long sleeved gowns. For her, it was so strange and rarely useful.

    Rong Ruo sat quietly in front of the dressing table, staring at herself in the mirror for a long time, her eyes were filled with deep troubles, her brows and forehead frowning with sorrow.

    ¡°Ah ...¡± After a long time, Rong Ruo couldn¡¯t help but sighed. She raised her hand and touched the coldness of the copper mirror with her fingertips. She looked at herself in the mirror, but it felt like she was looking at something on the side.

    ¡°What should I do?¡± Rong Ruo¡¯s brow frowned slightly, helplessness and perplexity filled her tone.

    Fei Yan¡¯s feelings, how could she not know?

    However, the more serious he was, the more afraid she was.

    She didn¡¯t know how to respond, and did not dare to respond ...

    She could only pretend to not understand, to notprehend.

    She just hoped that one day, Fei Yan would tire, would detest, or meet other women he admired and then everything would be over.

    ¡°Little sis ... if it were you, everything would easy right ...¡± Rong Ruo stared at herself in the mirror with a bitter smile ...

 Chapter 2677 - An Unfathomable Elixir (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2677: An Unfathomable Elixir (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The three of them traveled as fast as possible from Sea Spirit City to rush back to Long Xuan City within a few days, and took the elixir obtained from Fei Yan to Ruan Chongshan.

    In the official residence of Long Xuan City, Ruan Chongshan was repeatedly checking the elixir that Xu Zu had brought back. It seemed like he wanted to see if there were any problems with the elixir. In the hall, in addition to Xu Zu and his two men, there were a few gray-haired old men. The spiritual power of those old men was very weak; this level of spiritual power in the Upper Realm was so low to the point of mediocrity.

    However, within the Upper Realm, the only identity which didn¡¯t require spiritual power as a support was the position of a healer.

    Like the lower three realms and the middle three realms, the upper three realms are inevitably born and sick, so the needs of the doctor are the same. The doctor does not need strong power but can still get a certain degree of respect and status through his own medical skills.

    The old men standing in the hall were a few of the best Chinese medicine practitioners of Long Xuan City. Ruan Chongshan summoned them to the city¡¯s official residence early in the morning in order to test if the elixir brought by Xu Zu was really effective.

    ¡°This is the elixir of the Sea Spirit City?¡± Ruan Chongshan¡¯s gaze fell on the little pills in the palm of his hand. From the appearance of it, the elixir was nothing special, but it exuded a faint smell of blood. Although the smell was covered up by the smell of herbs, but with a little attention, it could not be missed.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Xu Zu stood seriously in front of Ruan Chongshan.

    Ruan Chongshan nced at Xu Zu and raised his hand to let the housekeeper bring the elixir to the doctors.

    ¡°You guys check and see what these pills are about.¡±

    The doctors immediately gathered and examined the elixir. For healers who wanted to climb up thedder, it was much easier than ordinary people. However, the extent of the climb was limited. Even if they were extremely skilled in medicine, they could notpare to Ruan Zhongshan and the likes in terms of spiritual powers; who could conquer one side. The healers still had to rely on the support of other exponents.

    It was rare that Ruan Chongshan would summon them all. A few medical doctors tried their best to think of a way to answer Ruan Chongshan¡¯s queries in order to gain more benefits to himself.

    However...

    Several gray-haired doctors examined the elixir for a long time, but they still couldn¡¯t figure out the mystery of the pills.They could not even distinguish the ingredients in the elixir. At first, they were confident, however they gradually grew paler with anxiety written inly on their faces.

    Ruan Chongshan did not ignore the reaction of the doctors, he frowned lightly: ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    The doctors shuddered and said, ¡°Our apologies My Lord, this elixir is a little bit strange, it is not an ordinary elixir. We ... it is impossible to see what medicine it is made of.¡±

    Those healers were already sweating when they spoke. At first, they thought about showing off in front of Ruan Chongshan but they werepletely destroyed.

    Although their medical skills were not top tier, but it wasn¡¯t to the point where they could not discern even a single medicinal material in the elixir. No matter how rare the elixir was, and although it was impossible to fully grasp the full extent of the forms, to distinguish at least one or two medical properties should not be that difficult.

    However, the elixir had stumped them, no matter how meticulous they were, they could not find any ingredients within the pills.

 Chapter 2678 - The Unfathomable Elixir (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2678: The Unfathomable Elixir (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Only the unknown bloody smell was strong.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough, leave us.¡± However, Ruan Chongshan did not burst in anger as they had anticipated, he lifted his hand to wave off the group of healers.

    The group of doctors were shaking with fear as they left, thinking that they had not been able toplete the task this time, and they would be scolded. But they did not expect that Ruan Chongshan would be so ¡®kind¡¯ today.

    A group of doctors didn¡¯t dare linger around, in a blink of an eye, they ran away.

    The steward once again packed the elixir and ced it in Ruan Chongshan¡¯s hand.

    ¡°It seems that the person whom you obtained this from is quite reliable.¡± Ruan Chongshan¡¯s face was not displeased, instead it held a smile.

    The group of healers who were called to the residence was to make sure that the elixir was not rubbish. Although those doctors could not bepared to the divine doctor who worked for His Lord, they were also quite capable in Long Xuan City. Even with rare elixirs, although they could not recreate it, it was not difficult to distinguish one or two medicinal properties.

    But upon seeing this elixir, none of those healers could recognize it, to the point of not being able to discern the herbs used in making the elixir.

    On the contrary, with such a situation, it only made Ruan Zhongshan feel relieved.

    It seems like this medicine should not be fake.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Xu Zu stood earnestly in front of Ruan Chongshan, but his heart felt a little diffident.

    Ruan Chongshan was a weird character, he looked fierce and solemn, but in fact, everyone who had been with him for a long time knew about his suspiciousness and paranoia. The reason why he called those healers to check this elixir, in addition to ensuring that the people in Sea Spirit City did not tamper with the pills, was also a kind of defense against Xu Zu. After all, the Sea Spirit City elixir was so mythical that it was difficult to guarantee that it would not evoke greed in the hearts of others.

    Thinking of this, Xu Zu could not help secretly gulp.

    ¡°I just don¡¯t know if this medicine can really enhance the spiritual power.¡± Ruan Zhongshan squinted his eyes. In fact, with his current strength, there was not much requirement for this elixir, but if this medicine could be used to improve the standard of soldiers in Long Xuan City, then the status of Long Xuan City among the seventy two cities would be greatly improved.

    With just this, Ruan Chongshan would not easily let go of such an opportunity.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know the whole ...¡± Xu Zu said cautiously.

    Ruan Chongshan¡¯s eyes slowly fell on Xu Zu¡¯s body, as he thought, ¡°To try and find out if this medicine really works, there is a simple way ...¡±

    Ruan Zhongshan didn¡¯t finish his words, but how could Xu Zu not know what he meant. Even though he seemed calm on the surface, but Xu Zu¡¯s palms, sticking to his side, had started to sweat involuntarily.

    Who didn¡¯t want an elixir that can improve spiritual power?

    Xu Zu ¡®s reaction did not escape Ruan Chongshan ¡®s eyes. Ruan Chongshan suddenly crossed one leg over the other as he leaned back, ¡°Xu Zu, this matter with Sea Spirit City, you did it, and you brought back the elixir. Would you like to try the effect of this medicine?¡±

    Xu Zu was d, but he did not dare to reveal the slightest. He could suppress his inner excitement and knelt on one knee and said, ¡°It all depends on My Lord.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Ruan Zhongshan nodded slightly and said to the steward on the side: ¡°Give him the medicine.¡±

    ording to Xu Zu¡¯s previous description of this medicine, this medicine was only helpful to those around Gold Spirit level, and strong yers like Ruan Chongshan who have reached the strength of Spiritual Inscriptions would have no effect.

 Chapter 2679 - The Unfathomable Elixir (3ï¼‰

    Chapter 2679: The Unfathomable Elixir (3£©

    Trantor: Misty Cloud Trantions Editor: Misty Cloud Trantions

    Only for this set of rhetoric, Ruan Chongshan did not fully believe that it would be useful to him, but he still needed to know after he tried it, but it was the first time that the medicine had been taken over. To the point, anyway, this medicinees from Sea Spirit City. As long as it is determined that this medicine is really effective, will Sea Spirit City be able to escape?

    Seeing Xu Zuqiang put up the elixir into the mouth with ecstasy, Ruan Chongshan¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, observing Xu Zu¡¯s reaction smoothly.

    The two men who had gone to the Sea Spirit City with Xu Xu before to take the medicine looked at Xu Zu with an envious look. They looked at the non-smoke and gave the medicine to Xu Zu, so they had the authenticity of the medicine. Great trust.

    ¡°Do you feel anything?¡± One of them couldn¡¯t help saying.

    Xu Ju touched his stomach. From the entrance of the elixir, he felt a warm current slip from his throat into the abdominal cavity, feeling very delicate, but on the other hand, there has not been much change.

    ¡°How can it be so fast.¡± Xu Zu nced at the man, knowing that the other person was jealous.

    ¡°Since you took the medicine, go back and wait for it, and when ites into effect,e back and tell me in detail.¡± Ruan Chongshan has to be more stable. How precious is the magic panacea in the world, even if it is in the Sea Spirit City The god of medicine is almost its god, but he still has some doubts about the effect of this medicine.

    However, Xu Zu was just about to speak, and suddenly, the warm current in his belly suddenly spread to his whole body, throbbing in every vein of his! A zing hot current wrapped around Xu Zu¡¯s whole body, instantly made Xu Zu¡¯s face flushed, and the big sweat beads continued to leak from Xu Zu¡¯s forehead!

    The sudden change made everyone in the hall unexpected and Ruan Chongshan, who was originally sitting on a high position, was also surprised to sit slightly upright, and his cautious eyes stared at the red face Xu. Died.

    Just in front of Ruan Chongshan, Xu Zu¡¯s spiritual power continued to rise in the blink of an eye. The speed of its rise was simply unbelievable!

    Ruan Chongshan¡¯s eyes widened involuntarily. His strength was far higher than that of Xu Zu. The change of Xu Zu¡¯s spiritual power can be said to be very clear. The spiritual power originally contained in Xu Zu¡¯s body was like being forced by people. Infused with huge energy in general, it was constantly expanding!

    So fast!

    Rao Chongshan, an old-fashioned man, was also shocked by the scene in front of him. He thought that even if this medicine was real, it was as effective as the rumor of the Sea Spirit City, and it took some time to absorb to achieve the effect, but did not I thought that Xu Zu had just swallowed the elixir, but in the blink of an eye, the effect had already urred!

    And the speed of improvement was so fast!

    Suddenly, Ruan Chongshan¡¯s eyes shed a ray of light, watching the spiritual power of Xu Zu rising steadily, swiftly climbing to the peak of the Gold Spirit, if it was following the normal route, Xu Zu¡¯s talent wanted to break this boundary, It will take at least fifty years, but ... Now, with a single elixir, Xu Zu suddenly crossed the 50-year gap!

    If you hadn¡¯t seen it with your own eyes, Ruan Chongshan couldn¡¯t believe it. Under the sky, there really was such an elixir!

    The spiritual strength of Xu Zu¡¯s body only appeared gentle after climbing to the peak of the Gold Spirit peak, but then his spiritual strength was firmly set on the level of the Gold Spirit peak.

 Chapter 2680 - The Unfathomable Elixirï¼ˆ4ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2680: The Unfathomable Elixir£¨4£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    In less than five minutes, Xu Zu has alreadypleted the sedimentation that originally took fifty years. This amazing effect really made the two men on the side look stunned. At this moment, the feeling they had towards Xu Zu was no longer as simple as envy and jealousy.

    After seeing the effect of this elixir with their own eyes, they really wished they could take the medicine one step earlier!

    However, Xu Zu didn¡¯t have time to feel the joy after the increase in strength. He was drenched with sweat. After the growth of spiritual strength was calm, he seemed to be recovering from a serious illness, with a red face, sitting on the ground and gasping with his mouth wide open.

    The scorching heat that pervaded him almost made him burnt out of his mind and the veins in his whole body were sore as if they had been pulled vigorously.

    Of course ...

    Under intense difort, he had no time to feel how powerful he had be ...

    However, the changes in Xu Zu¡¯s body fell into Ruan Zhongshan¡¯s eyes as much as possible, gradually breaking Ruan Zhongshan¡¯s calm expression.

    Ruan Chongshan immediately gave the steward a look, and he immediately left the hall and called back the healers who had just left.

    The healers returned to the city¡¯s mansion in a haze, full of doubts, but afraid to say anything.

    Xu Zu was so weak that he was lifted to the side of the chair by the lieutenant of the city¡¯s main government. His sweat wet his clothes and made him look a little embarrassed. When those healers were re-stretched in front of Ruan Chongshan, his heart They are all ying drums, afraid that Ruan Zhongshan suddenly changed his mind.

    ¡°Show him.¡± Who knew that Ruan Zhongshan just threw them this sentence.

    Those healers looked at Xu Xu who was slumped on the chair with some doubts. They remember that Xu Xu was fine when they left. How could it take a while ... to be this picture?

    However, they did not dare to neglect at all, and hurriedly started to check the pulse and other conditions around Xu Zu.

    During the whole process, Ruan Chongshan¡¯s eyes did not leave Xu Zu and the reactions of those doctors. It seemed that a tiger was eager to try.

    The rapid growth of Xu Zu¡¯s spiritual power made him stunned, which made him startled a little by the effect of the elixir, but before he was shocked, Ruan Zhongshan still needed to do one thing, which was to determine the safety of the elixir !!

    After a group of medical doctors repeatedly checked Xu Zu several times, he knelt in front of Ruan Zhongshan and said, ¡°Master Qilu, Lord Xu, there is nothing to hinder, but there is a bit of exhaustion in the spiritual boiling. Just two days off. ¡±

    The healer said that he was serious, but his heart was sweating profusely. Although Xu Zu¡¯s strength was good, he was still not at the peak of the Gold Spirit. Yet ... he had suddenly advanced so much?

    Ruan Zhongshan took a deep breath, and their answers made Ruan Zhongshan¡¯s breathing light.

    ¡°Are you sure he¡¯s fine?¡± Ruan Zhongshan confirmed again.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Those healers answered honestly.

    ¡°Then you all may leave first.¡± Ruan Zhongshan waved his hand, he snaped back to his senses at this moment!

    The news Xu Zu brought back was true!

    Under the heavens, there really was such an amazing elixir!

    No wonder ... no wonder the courage of Sea Spirit City had suddenly grown so big, they had actually gotten hold of such a tremendous treasure!

 Chapter 2681 - Matters in each oneâ€™s heartï¼ˆ1ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2681: Matters in each one¡¯s heart£¨1£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Ruan Zhongshan was suspicious by nature. Even if the doctors had repeatedly confirmed that Xu Zu was unharmed, he had already believed in most of them. However, to ensure that the drug had no side effects, he still stayed in the city¡¯s main residence and sent famous doctors to check Xu Zu¡¯s physical condition regrly.

    Xu Zu had some difort in the two days after he swallowed the elixir, but the difort was not a problem with his body, but a sudden surge of spiritual power that had a certain impact on his muscles and it took time to slowly adapt to the growth of this power.

    After the difort subsided a little, the powerful strength in the body surprised Xu Zu very much, and he cooperated with the doctors every day.

    With five days of cultivation, Xu Zu has been able to fully adapt to the changes in spiritual power. From an intermediate Gold Spirit and suddenly rising to the peak, it took only such a short time and such a miracle made Xu Zu wake up full of smiles.

    And after Xu Zu¡¯s situation gradually stabilized, Ruan Zhongshan¡¯s heart also received a huge shock. His heart has been seized after he had affirmed that this elixir of the Sea Spirit City was really an incredible treasure!

    It had also attracted some people¡¯s attention with the frequent visits from doctors who had been seen entering and leaving the City Lord¡¯s residence after Xu Zu started staying in there.

    In a separate house in the manor, a woman with an ordinary appearance who was tall sat in a pavilion in the courtyard. The woman¡¯s appearance was average and her figure was slightly thin. It was just those bright eyes that were captivating, however, in terms of appearance alone, even the servant girl who was standing behind her was better than her, but no one would judge her status by appearance.

    ¡°Miss, it¡¯s been a bit ufortable in the city¡¯s mansion recently.¡± The servant girl standing beside the woman whispered in the woman¡¯s ear.

    The woman raised her eyes slightly, with a hint of unpredictable emotion in her bright eyes. Her eyes swept across the flower garden not far away, and a gentle voice said: ¡°Ruan Zhongshan¡¯s actions during this time have been a bit abnormal. Have you let Ah Da checked it out?¡±

    The servant girl whispered softly: ¡°Ah Da has already checked it. It seems that some people have been arranged to live in the manor. I don¡¯t know what the situation is. Many doctors have been in and out of the house in recent days, but the city guard is strictly guarded. Ah Da is afraid of exposing his whereabouts, so he didn¡¯t dare to be too close. ¡±

    The woman¡¯s name was Zheng Weilong, the eldest daughter Discerning Moon City¡¯s City Lord. She was ordered to visit Long Xuan City before January. Within one month, Ruan Zhongshan was very polite to her. However, from that day on, Ruan Zhongshan came less frequently, and Zheng Weilong noticed a slight anomaly, so she went down to check it out.

    ¡°Miss, I think that Ruan Zhongshan¡¯s character is somber and unremarkable. He doesn¡¯t look like a good person. The City Lord asked you toe to Long Xuan City, but how is this Long Xuan cityparable to our Discerning Moon City? Let¡¯s head back. ¡°The servant girl frowned as she said with contempt. Ruan Zhongshan seemed to be very considerate to Zheng Weilong, but those things were on the surface, and it was not difficult to detect the ttery.

    Taking Long Xuancheng¡¯s position in the 72 cities,pared with Discerning Moon city that was in the top ten, it is not enough to look at. Even if ites up with the best things, it was not even one tenth of Discerning Moon City. The servant girl didn¡¯t understand why the City Lord requested Zheng Weilong to visit Long Xuan City. Such a remote city had no use and was of no value at all.

 Chapter 2682 - Matters in each oneâ€™s heartï¼ˆ2ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2682: Matters in each one¡¯s heart£¨2£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Zheng Weilong listened to the servant girl¡¯sint but only smiled slightly, ncing over the blooming flowers in the courtyard but there was not a sliver of appreciation in her eyes.

    ¡°What kind of person Ruan Zhongshan is, I know very well. If my father wants me toe, I wille. As the youngdy of Discerning Moon City, I only have to take orders from my father.¡± Zheng Weilong said calmly, but there was a sh of disgust in her eyes.

    ¡°Miss, what are you talking about? No matter what, you are also the youngdy of Discerning Moon City. Coming to Long Xuan City was supposed to be Third Miss but ...¡± The servant girl suddenly thought of something and trailed off disgruntedly.

    Zheng Weilong raised her hand to stop the servant girl from continuing.

    ¡°There is no need to say this again, since I am here, there is nothing else to say. Since my father asked me to stay here for a while, I will stay.¡±

    The servant girl bit her lips and suppressed her unwillingness.

    The blood rtionship in the Upper Three Realms were weak and there was no deep father-daughter bond between Zheng Weilong and the City Lord of the Discerning Moon City. She had been raised by a nursing mother in another manor since she was a child. She rarely met her biological mother, let alone her father. It wasn¡¯t until she was sixteen that her father took him back to live in the city¡¯s main residence.

    Discerning Moon City was not a small force which was why it held a ce in the 72 cities. One reason was that there were many masters in Discerning Moon City, and the other was because the current City Lord was powerful. Zheng Weilong¡¯s father, Zheng Ke, ranked fifth among all the current City Lords of the 72 cities. Moreover, Zheng Ke could condense out arge number of spirit inscriptions which was close to the strength to condense out a Spirit Ring. Such strength made Zheng Ke have absolute confidence, so he did not have to worry that his children would transcend himself.

    Therefore, the number of Young Masters in the city was also quiterge. Zheng Weilong had four sisters and eight brothers.

    Zheng Weilong was Zheng Zheng¡¯s first child, but also the one who was the least favored.

    This was simply because Zheng Weilong¡¯s appearance was not the best among Zheng Ke¡¯s daughters. Even though Zheng Weilong¡¯s countenance could be said to be the inest amongst all of Zheng Ke¡¯s daughters, the main reason that Zheng Weilong was unfavoured was because ... Zheng Weilong did not have any spiritual power.

    A person without spiritual power could be said to be non-existent. All those who have survived have been tempered by the blood of the Sea Spirit Beasts. No matter how poor their cultivation were, they would at least awaken the essence of a Gold Spirit after being stimted by the blood of the Sea Spirit Beast.

    But there is always an ident in everything and Zheng Weilong was this variable.

    Immediately after Zheng Weilong was born, she was taken to the nursery to undergo the tempering of spiritual awakening, but the blood of the Sea Spirit Beast did not y any role in her, neither awakening her spiritual power nor devouring her life. Although she had survived, but she became the only waste in the Upper Realm who had no spiritual power.

    Even the humblest beggar in the Upper Realm was stronger than her ...

    Because of this, in Discerning Moon City, Zheng Weilong was the youngdy who was most ignored. Even her brothers and sisters disdained her. This trip to Long Xuan City should have been her Third Sister but in the end, just because her Third Sister cried in front of Zheng Ke, it made Zheng Ke change his mind and sent her instead.

 Chapter 2683 - Matters in each oneâ€™s heartï¼ˆ3ï¼‰

    Chapter 2683: Matters in each one¡¯s heart£¨3£©

    Trantor: Misty Cloud Trantions Editor: Misty Cloud Trantions

    The matter of a powerful city to send the children of the City Lord to a weaker city was an extremely incredible thing itself. It was even rarer to have them stay in the city for a long period of time, but Zheng Weilong had already lived in Long Xuan City for a month. A few dayster, she received some news and that made her stay in Long Xuan City for a little while longer.

    Why wouldn¡¯t Zheng Weilong understand such intricacies?

    She may not be outstanding in appearance, not to mention her strength, but it was not easy to survive till this day.

    Marriage arrangements between the 72 cities weren¡¯t umon. Usually, the powerful city marries its daughter to the weaker city. On one hand, it was to win over the power, and the other was to nt a spy on the other side. In the Upper Realm, everything was full of undisguised interests.

    Zheng Weilong knew very well that she was a pawn used by Zheng Ke to turn Ruan Zhongshan into a chess piece.

    The only use for a waste was to tuck her faraway in a remote city ...

    Zheng Weilong lowered her eyes, not knowing what was on her mind, the servant girl did not dare to speak.

    On the other side, after Ruan Zhongshan affirmed that the elixir of the Sea Spirit City was the real deal and after determining that there were no side effects, he immediately decided to set off for Sea Spirit City in person and have a good chat with the new City Lord.

    However, before leaving, Ruan Zhongshan did not forget another ¡°esteemed guest¡± in the manor. After not meeting Zheng Weilong for several days, Ruan Zhongshan prepared a banquet the night before leaving and invited Zheng Weilong to dine together.

    Under the moonlight, the city¡¯s main residence was brightly lit.

    Ruan Zhongshan sat in front of the table in a luxurious ck robe, with servants serving him, while Zheng Weilong who sat opposite him, was wearing a simple dress, she exuded a pleasant feeling that was simple yet dignified.

    ¡°I have to apologise for neglecting Young Miss Zheng over the past few days. I beseech Young Miss Zheng to forgive by rudeness.¡± Ruan Zhongshan was in a good mood because of the matters of the Sea Spirit City and even the smile on his face deepened.

    Zheng Weilong smiled calmly and said, ¡°Why are you saying this? You are the City Lord and you still need to take care of all the matters in Long Xuan City. I have been intruding for so long, who am I to say such matters of apologies?¡±

    Ruan Zhongshanughed heartily and drank a few sses of fine wine. Very soon, a little drunkenness became apparent on his face as he looked at Zheng Weilong carefully.

    Ruan Zhongshan was not young anymore and he had married many wives before, and thosedies eventually disappeared out of people¡¯s sight. The underlying reason that Zheng Ke sent Zheng Weilong to Ruan Zhongshan was naturally clear to him. To be honest, Zheng Weilong¡¯s appearance was really ordinary and if not for her identity, he would not even take a second nce at her. But what really caught his attention was the Discerning Moon City behind Zheng Weilong.

    With the status of Long Xuan City, it was really difficult to climb up the ranks but if it was allied with the Discerning Moon City, it would naturally be the best thing. He didn¡¯t care whether Zheng Weilong would monitor himself, if he couldn¡¯t even handle one woman, he really would be useless.

    Being in a good mood coupled with the intoxication of the fine wine, Zheng Weilong who looked in normally also looked special under the silvery moonlight. Ruan Zhongshanughed sinisterly in his heart.

    After he had his hands on the elixir of the Sea Spirit City, he must give not disappoint Zheng Ke¡¯s ¡°good intentions¡± and ¡°settle¡± Zheng Weilong.

    ¡°Young Miss Zheng is too kind. It Is unfortunate that I have some things to deal with tomorrow, and I may not be in the city over the next few days. If Young Miss Zheng needs anything, you can tell the steward.¡± Ruan Zhongshan chortled and said.

 Chapter 2684 - Matters in each oneâ€™s heartï¼ˆ4ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2684: Matters in each one¡¯s heart£¨4£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Ruan Zhongshan was leaving?

    Zheng Weilong was startled but she didn¡¯t show the slightest change of expression on her face. Thinking back on Ruan Zhongshan¡¯s abnormality over the past few days, Zheng Weilong vaguely felt that Ruan Zhongshan¡¯s departure tomorrow was not a simple matter.

    ¡°Please rest assured, City Lord.¡± Zheng Weilong smiled calmly.

    The two continued to drink but because Ruan Zhongshan was leaving early tomorrow morning, he did not stay up toote. The slightly drunk Ruan Zhongshan was supported by the steward and left while Zheng Weilong who was also staggering was brought back to her own room by her servant girl.

    The moment the door was closed, Zheng Weilong who looked drunk just a second ago, suddenly sobered up and all traces of confusion disappeared. In her pair of bright eyes, the swaying candlelight was reflected.

    ¡°Miss?¡± The servant girl looked at Zheng Weilong with a little surprise.

    Zheng Weilong said: ¡°Call Ah Da in.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± The servant girl nodded and immediately left. A momentter, a tall man with a mask appeared in Zheng Weilong¡¯s room.

    ¡°What instructions does Young Miss have?¡±

    ¡°Ruan Zhongshan is leaving the city tomorrow, have you found out the reason?¡± Zheng Weilong looked at Ah Da.

    Ah Da replied: ¡°This subordinate found that Ruan Zhongshan assembled most of the soldiers in the city. They will be departing early tomorrow morning.¡±

    Zheng Weilong was surprised.

    ¡°Do you know where they are headed to?¡±

    Ah Da thought for a while and said, ¡°It seems that they are going to Sea Spirit City.¡±

    ¡°Sea Spirit City?¡± Zheng Weilong froze for a moment. If Long Xuan City was considered remote, then Sea Spirit City was really the humblest and most remote city out of the 72 cities. If it weren¡¯t for Sea Spirit City that could always supply the Sea Spirit Beasts, it would already have long been swallowed by other cities!

    ¡°I seem to remember that before I came to Long Xuan City, Sea Spirit City seemed to have cut off its supply to the 72 cities?¡± Zheng Weilong seemed to have thought of something.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Ah Da replied.

    The fact that the Sea Spirit City suddenly cut off the supply of the Sea Spirit Beasts was the only thing that could make the 72 cities notice it, but no one paid much attention to it. They only sent a few people to probe on the situation, that was it.

    But Ruan Zhongshan suddenly amassed his soldiers and ventured to the Sea Spirit City. There was something wrong about this. If it was only for the Sea Spirit Beasts, why not just tell the truth?

    Zheng Weilong had a feeling that Ruan Zhongshan¡¯s trip to Sea Spirit City definitely had a huge secret behind it!

    ¡°Ah Da!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Get ready, tomorrow we will follow Long Xuan City¡¯s team to Sea Spirit City.¡± Zheng Weilong took a deep breath.

    The servant girl on the sidelines panicked.

    ¡°Miss! What are you going to Sea Spirit City? If you leave ... Long Xuan City people would definitely find out that you are missing.¡±

    Zheng Weilong said, ¡°You just need to tell them that I suddenly feel homesick and miss Discerning Moon City terribly and I have no mood to go out. No matter how much they probe, you just need to insist on this point. I don¡¯t believe it that they would really dare to break into Discerning Moon City¡¯s Miss¡¯ courtyard! ¡°At this moment, a glint of toughness shed by Zheng Weilong¡¯s eyes and this waspletely different from the usual gentle and easy image that she portrayed.

    The servant girl couldn¡¯t stop Zheng Weilong and could only follow her instructions.

    Ah Da immediately went to make the preparations.

    When the first rays of sunlight fell on the ground the next morning, Ruan Zhongshan took a team of Long Xuan City¡¯s elite soldiers and journeyed to Sea Spirit City.

    Xu Zu, whose strength had soared, was also on his side.

    Ruan Zhongshan was full of confidence, but he didn¡¯t know that this trip had kicked off the prelude to a huge change in the Upper Realm!

 Chapter 2685 - To counter soldiers with armsï¼ˆ1ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2685: To counter soldiers with arms£¨1£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    It was peaceful in Sea Spirit City.

    Jun Wu Xie walked out of the medicine room and she was covered with the scent of herbs. She just walked into the courtyard, but realized that Qiao Chu and others had been waiting in the courtyard for a long time, but no one dared to disturb her. Hence, they could only wait there and asked Jun Wu Yao some interesting facts about the Upper Realm.

    In fact, Jun Wu Yao was not interested in any interesting facts of the Upper Realm at all ...

    ¡°Little Xie.¡± Jun Wu Yao saw Jun Wu Xie and immediately stood up and both arms spread open naturally, ready to give his wife a warm hug.

    But Jun Wu Xie stepped back subconsciously, avoiding Jun Wu Yao¡¯s hug.

    Jun Wu Yao looked at her with a sorrowful expression and the smile on his face had turned bitter.

    ¡°I have poison on my body.¡± Jun Wu Xie saw the grievance on Jun Wu Yao¡¯s face and immediately raised both her hands to reveal her fair hands that had some white powder on them. If one looked carefully, it could be seen that not only her hands, even the clothes on her body had quite a lot of white powder scattered all over but just because of the colour of her off white robes, one wouldn¡¯t be able to see it at a nce.

    ¡°What am I afraid of?¡± Jun Wu Yao chuckled as his lips curled up as he brought Jun Wu Xie into his arms, without taking heed of the poison on her hand, and even pulled her little hand to drop a kiss on the back of her hand.

    ¡°...¡± Qiao Chu and others who were watching from the side were already dumbfounded.

    The poisons that Jun Wu Xie concocted were extremely toxic!

    Let¡¯s not say it was taken by others, even if it¡¯s just a little bit had been in contact with one¡¯s skin, one could report to Hades immediately even though its appearance looked as harmless as flour.

    Sure enough, this couple was really heaven defying.

    Jun Wu Xie had also subconsciously dodged just now although she already knew that Jun Wu Yao was immune to poison. Hence, she no longer prevented his intimate actions and let him be as her gaze fell to Qiao Chu.

    ¡°Why are all of you here?¡±

    Hua Yao, Fan Zhuo, Rong Ruo, Fei Yan, Qiao Chu and even the three of them from the Night Regime had came over.

    ¡°The members of the Night Regime who are ten miles away have just conveyed news that they¡¯ve discovered people from Long Xuan City.¡± Ye Mei reported.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Jun Wu Xie raised an eyebrow slightly, they finally came.

    ¡°It¡¯s two days earlier than I thought.¡±

    ¡°Little devil, big brother Ye Mei said that Long Xuan City brought many people along this time. Do they intend to snatch by force?¡± Qiao Chu looked at Jun Wu Xie excitedly with sparkling eyes, looking forward to a fight.

    ¡°Let¡¯s quickly beat them up, I have long been displeased at the sight of those people from Long Xuan City!¡± Fei Yan who was responsible for contacting Xu Zu and the others had long been disgusted by them. His hands were itching to beat them up.

    Jun Wu Xie looked calmly at herpanions who were all riled up as she took a seat slowly on the stone bench in the pavilion and said indifferently, ¡°Now¡¯s not the time to fight yet.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Qiao Chu froze for a moment.

    Rong Ruo sighed and said, ¡°Hasn¡¯t Little Xie said it before, that the people of Long Xuan City would be using diplomacy before violence?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Qiao Chu was even more confused.

    ¡°Although he brought people with him, there might not be a fight.¡± Hua Yao broke it down in a concise and clear manner.

    Qiao Chu was a little stunned.

    ¡°Let the people of the Night Regime prepare.¡± Jun Wu Xie looked at Ye Sha and Ye Mei.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Sha and Ye Mei immediately retreated after they heard her orders.

 Chapter 2686 - To counter soldiers with armsï¼ˆ2ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2686: To counter soldiers with arms£¨2£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°May I apany you?¡± Jun Wu Yao smiled and looked at Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie looked back at him with her brows slightly raised.

    ¡°Long Xuan City does not have the eligibility to make you move.¡±

    Jun Wu Yao was stunned for a moment before he suddenlyughed and pulled her into an embrace as he squeezed her tightly.

    Qiao Chu and the others could only sit quietly to minimize their presence.

    Little Xie¡¯s words were arrogant enough, but ... it is true, if a little Long Xuan City needed Jun Wu Yao toe out in person, wouldn¡¯t what Little Xie experienced over the past few years be in vain?!!

    Everything in the Sea Spirit City was ready and Ye Sha cooked up a feast. After eating a delicious meal, Jun Wu Xie changed to Yan Hai.

    As expected by Jun Wu Xie, when Ruan Zhongshan stepped into the Sea Spirit City, only seven or eight guards followed him. Amongst them was Xu Zu who came to the Sea Spirit City many times.

    From the first moment Ruan Zhongshan stepped into Sea Spirit City, each and every move had been locked down by the Night Regime, but unfortunately they did not know it.

    ¡°Sea Spirit City looks different than before.¡± Ruan Zhongshan walked on the streets of Sea Spirit City. His sharp eyes swept through the streets and alleys along the way. He had been here once at the banquet when Yan Wan had just stepped up to be the City Lord where the Four Sides had been invited as well. He still remembered that there was a foul smell in Sea Spirit City and everywhere looked chaotic. From his memory, it was an extremely bad city.

    But after many years, Ruan Zhongshan came to Sea Spirit City again, but was surprised to find that everything in Sea Spirit City was different.

    The dirty streets had been cleaned, the disgusting bloody smell has disappeared without a trace, only the refreshing scent brought by the sea breeze. The people in the city were not as timid as his memory. Each person stood tall with an indifferent expression, without the noise of all the shouting and mouring, it was surprisingly quiet.

    If it was not for seeing the sign ¡°Sea Spirit City¡± that was clearly engraved on the tower when he entered the city, Ruan Zhongshan really thought that he hade to the wrong ce.

    Xu Zu hadn¡¯t been to Sea Spirit City before. He naturally didn¡¯t have this feeling, so he could only agree.

    Ruan Zhongshan came along all the way, always felt that the changes in the Sea Spirit City were a little too big, but he didn¡¯t think much about it, just thinking that it was all because of the magical elixir, and his desire for that elixir was stronger.

    Even such an unbearable Sea Spirit City could be renewed with the help of that elixir. If they changed it to Long Xuan City, the changes would be even more amazing!

    After thinking about it as he walked along the way, Ruan Zhongshan and others soon arrived at the entrance to the big gates. Xu Zu diligently stepped forward and knocked on the door.

    Very soon, the two huge doors opened and Ye Sha, disguised as a steward, stood in front of the door and looked at Xu Zu, who was standing outside the door pretended to be surprised.

    ¡°Xu Zu, why are you back?¡±

    Xu Zu looked at Ye Sha with a sneer in his heart. Before Jun Wu Xie appeared, all the people in the Sea Spirit City respected him, but after the brat who had just became the City Lord met him for the first time, he had been stumped and infuriated by him. He also spoke such big words and made him lose his face. Now that he returned with Ruan Zhongshan, he could show off in front of Ruan Zhongshan as well as show that brat a thing or two.

    Therefore, Xu Zu¡¯s attitude became arrogant.

    ¡°Tell your City Lord that the City Lord of Long Xuan City is here!¡±

 Chapter 2687 - To counter soldiers with armsï¼ˆ3ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2687: To counter soldiers with arms£¨3£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Before, Xu Zu had been crushed utterly by Jun Wu Xie and it wasn¡¯t easy for him to suppress the mes of rage that had welled up inside. Now that his strength had risen after taking the elixir, he was brimming with arrogance. With the addition of Ruan Zhongshan behind him, he became even more fearless.

    Ye Sha nced at Xu Zu who had rekindled the mes of arrogance, but he didn¡¯t even put such a stupid thing in his eyes. His gaze fleeted by Ruan Zhongshan who stood outside the door before he pretended to panic and said meekly: ¡°Yes...Yes, this small subordinate will immediately notify my Lord. ¡±

    After speaking, he turned and left and returned after a short period.

    ¡°Esteemed City Lord, pleasee in.¡±

    Xu Zu gave a cold harrumph before he turned and walked in front of Ruan Zhongshan immediately and started to fawn over Ruan Zhongshan all over again.

    ¡°City Lord, please.¡± Xu Zu diligently said.

    Ruan Zhongshan nodded and walked into the manor of the City Lord.

    The manor of Yan Wan had been renovated many times and it was already very exquisite and gorgeous, butpared to the interior decorations of Ruan Zhongshan¡¯s ce, it still looked a bit shabby. Ruan Zhongshan¡¯s greedy gaze swept across the surroundings but wherever his gazended, nothing could catch his eyes.

    Ye Sha led them all the way to the main hall yet there was no one else in the hall. When Xu Zu saw the empty hall, he frowned and asked in dissatisfaction, ¡°Where is your City Lord?¡±

    ¡°The City Lord just received the news and is now changing. He wille over shortly, please have a seat while you wait.¡± Ye Sha smiled as he said.

    With a scowl, Xu Zu raised his voice and said with undisguised contempt: ¡°Your high and almighty City Lord is really busy, previously, it was so difficult to seek an audience with him. Don¡¯t tell me that this time he wants our City Lord to wait for half a month before he grants an audience? ¡±

    Xu Zu¡¯s words were rather unpleasant and he showed no mercy at all in his words. It was because of Ruan Zhongshan¡¯s presence that he dared to act so presumptuously.

    If one didn¡¯t know, back then when he was driven out of Sea Spirit City by Jun Wu Xie, he didn¡¯t even dare to let out a fart. Now, his head had grown all big and arrogant again.

    Towards Xu Zu¡¯s provocation, Ye Sha only smiled back. In fact, he didn¡¯t care what nonsense Xu Zu was spouting, in fact, he was watching Ruan Zhongshan¡¯s reaction closely.

    Ruan Zhongshan was sitting leisurely on the chair and other than looking at everything before him in contempt, there was no other expression. There was also no sign of any intention to stop Xu Zu¡¯s uncouth behavior.

    That high and almighty attitude was simply appalling.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to call your City Lord out yet? Our City Lord¡¯s time is precious and it can¡¯t be squandered away so casually.¡± Xu Zu hollered as he puffed his chest up.

    Although Ye Sha didn¡¯t say anything, but a dangerous glint of murderous intent shed by his eyes, but he cleverly concealed it.

    When Xu Zu was about to continue creating a ruckus, a cold voice suddenly rang out.

    ¡°Since time is precious, why bothering all the way to my Sea Spirit City?¡±

    As soon as the words rang out, Jun Wu Xie who had already changed into Yan Hai strolled in. The moment her figure appeared, the proud Xu Zu who was creating a din just before subconsciously swallowed a mouthful of saliva.

    Jun Wu Xie calmly walked into the hall and sat down with the gazed of Ruan Zhongshan and others all focused on her.

    Ruan Zhongshan had been the City Lord of Long Xuan City for many years. He has sore foresight. Before he saw Jun Wu Xie before, he already had a vague concept in his heart.

    Yan Hai was Yan Wan¡¯s son. Even though he was not raised by Yan Wan¡¯s side since he was a child, there was not much difference in his temperament from Yan Wan. In addition, Yan Wan has been very strict with Yan Hai since he was a child. With all the teachings he received, he should not be a simple and naive boy.

 Chapter 2688 - To counter soldiers with armsï¼ˆ4ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2688: To counter soldiers with arms£¨4£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    However, when Ruan Zhongshan saw Jun Wu Xie, he was surprised to find that other than the face that had a semnce to Yan Wan, there was nothing else that was simr.

    Yan Wan was cunning and vicious, and his means were poisonous. Even if he behaved normally, he still could not keep the ambition and viciousness hidden in his eyes.

    However, the feeling that Jun Wu Xie exuded was very different. It was a kind of indifference, like an iceberg in the bitter wintry cold wind. Just by looking at the figure before him, he thought he could even feel the coldness exuded.

    From that pair of extremely cold eyes that were clear and indifferent, it was as if they were able to see through all the conspiracy and scheming in the world.

    Although they had just met each other in a short time, the image of an ignorant boy that Ruan Zhongshan thought of did not coincide with the young man before him.

    Although Jun Wu Xie looked very young, but the calmness in those eyes did not lose to anyone, and that unfathomable gaze which did not match with her age was deep like the abyss which made people suck in a cold breath without knowing.

    ¡°You should be the new City Lord of Sea Spirit City? I am Ruan Zhongshan, the City Lord of Long Xuan City.¡± Ruan Zhongshan had taken special note of Jun Wu Xie in his heart but there not a change of expression was revealed on his face.

    He has been a City Lord for many years and had seen countless heroes. Some were even young and famous geniuses. How much of a genius was Jun Wu Xie? It was not something that could be understood so quickly and he needed to further understand the youth before him through some tests.

    ¡°May I know what matter does the City Lord Ruan have?¡± Jun Wu Xie calmly looked at Ruan Zhongshan, without showing the slightest trace of awe because the other party was the City Lord of Long Xuan City.

    Ruan Zhongshan said: ¡°Xu Zu came before and asked about the supply of Sea Spirit Beast resources from the Sea Spirit City, but the answer you gave seemed a little too unexpected. After so many years, the Sea Spirit City has never cut off supply. Perhaps, Young City Lord Yan is very young and became the Sea Spirit City Lord at such a tender age. Although you are a young talent, but I don¡¯t know if he really understand the foundation of Sea Spirit City? Ha ha ha... ¡±

    Ruan Zhongshan¡¯s words may sound polite, but in his tone there was an undisguised domineering tone.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Ruan Zhongshan, and there was no change in her expression. She raised her hand to pick up the warm tea served by Ye Sha and she slowly sipped it. Her leisurely andposed attitude was theplete opposite to Ruan Zhongshan¡¯s serious and domineering attitude.

    Ruan Zhongshan looked at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s casual mannerisms and he could not help but narrowed his eyes. On the other hand, Xu Zu was extremely dissatisfied with Jun Wu Xie¡¯s nonchnt attitude and he wanted to speak several times but he was stopped by Ruan Zhongshan¡¯s gaze.

    After a short while, Jun Wu Xie finished drinking the warm cup of tea. She then raised her eyes as she looked at Ruan Zhongshan and said, ¡°I thought I had already spoken clearly?¡±

    Ruan Zhongshan frowned slightly.

    Jun Wu Xie continued on, ¡°From now on, no one can take away any Sea Spirit Beasts from Sea Spirit City.¡±

    Ruan Zhongshan¡¯s gaze became a bitplicated. The toughness of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s attitude has exceeded his expectations. He thought it was only a young and ruthless youth, but he did not expect that Jun Wu Xie¡¯s arrogance did note from frivolousness but with an absolute self-confidence. Every word she said made people think that it was an irond matter that would not be changed.

    ¡°Young City Lord Yan really intends to do this? Do you wish for Sea Spirit City¡¯s destruction?¡±

 Chapter 2689 - To counter soldiers with armsï¼ˆ5ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2689: To counter soldiers with arms£¨5£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie raised her eyebrows slightly.

    Ruan Zhongshan scoffed and continued on, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that Yan Wan had never mentioned to you about Sea Spirit City¡¯s situation? In terms of strength alone, the Sea Spirit City is at the bottom of all 72 cities. The reason why it can survive to the present point is all because of your geographical advantage. The Sea Spirit City has the sea and can hunt Sea Spirit Beasts easily which in turn provides for the 72 cities. Otherwise, do you think that this lowly Sea Spirit City alone can upy a ce in the 72 cities? Now that you have stopped the supply of the Sea Spirit Beasts, tell me, have you ever wondered how terrible the consequences will be? ¡±

    Ruan Zhongshan looked at Jun Wu Xie in a dissatisfied manner and his tone gradually became oppressive.

    He had to admit that Jun Wu Xie was better and more stable than he imagined, but all of this could not cover up the fact that she was still young and immature. He knew that it was in order to refine the elixir that she monopolized all the Sea Spirit Beasts. The effect was really powerful, but how was it made and how many Sea Spirit Beasts were needed? Ruan Zhongshan knew nothing about it and he could only guess from Jun Wu Xie¡¯s absolute decision that to refine the elixir, the number of Sea Spirit Beasts required must be not small, that was why she could make such a clear decision.

    But on the other hand, Jun Wu Xie suddenly interrupted the supply of all Sea Spirit Beasts in the Upper Realm. There itself was a huge problem. One must know that the 72 cities have relied on Sea Spirit Beast supplies for thousands of years. Such a deep history could not be broken just by a mere word. The decision of Jun Wu Xie was equivalent to provoking the anger of all the 72 cities. No city would be willing to ept this change.

    If this happened in Long Xuan City, Ruan Zhongshan would not miss such a good opportunity, but he would not be so reckless as Jun Wu Xie. He would not handle it in this capricious manner, even if it required a lot of Sea Spirit Beasts, he would also find ways to hunt more to fulfill the supply of the 72 cities.

    The manner in which this incident was handled made Ruan Zhongshan feel that the Yan Hai before him was just an ignorant youth with a simple mind. Although he had the ability to fight against Yan Wan, his vision was too small, and he only saw the Sea Spirit City but did not care about other forces in the Upper Realm.

    This would be his greatest drawback and the cause of his defeat!

    Ruan Zhongshan¡¯s tone was a little serious, but Jun Wu Xie did not respond. Ruan Zhongshan¡¯s gaze did not leave her face for an instant, trying to find a trace of fluctuation from her subtle changes in her expression and eyes.

    But unfortunately, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s expression never changed in any way, and her eyes were also calm. It was as if Ruan Zhongshan¡¯s words were not heard by her at all.

    Ruan Zhongshan was a little displeased in his heart. If it wasn¡¯t for the elixir, the newly appointed Sea Spirit City Lord, even Yan Wan would not have the qualifications to make hime out personally to handle this matter. The dissatisfaction in his heart made Ruan Zhongshan realize that Jun Wu Xie was resistant to his words and he looked at Xu Zu and gave a meaningful nod.

    Xu Zu immediately understood the meaning of Ruan Zhongshan, and immediately jumped up and hollered: ¡°City Lord Yan, the City Lord of my Long Xuan City has kind intentions and is afraid that you may have gone the wrong way because of your ignorance. Whether you ept it or not, you should always respond. Such an attitude is a bit too rude, are you acting like this because there¡¯s so few of us from Long Xuan City? ¡±

    Xu Zu red menacingly at Jun Wu Xie. He had long harboured the thought of revenge for the previous time and had forgotten his defeat.

 Chapter 2690 - To counter floods with weirsï¼ˆ1ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2690: To counter floods with weirs£¨1£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Xu Zu as a piercing chill shed by her eyes.

    Xu Zu had finally managed to wipe away the shadow of Jun Wu Xie from before and he was relying on Ruan Zhongshan¡¯s support and had mustered up the courage to tantly show his anger in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face.

    However, when Jun Wu Xie¡¯s cold gaze swept over him, Xu Zu only felt that he was burned by a me. Although Jun Wu Xie didn¡¯t say a word, Xu Zu suddenly thought of that impetuous moment when he had recklessly explored Jun Wu Xie¡¯s strength and suffered terribly. That fear that had been buried deep within the depths of his heart that had been forcibly suppressed by him suddenly burst forth and the mouth which was incessantly chattering just before suddenly froze. The unspoken words seemed to be stuck in his throat and he couldn¡¯t say a word more.

    When Ruan Zhongshan saw the change in Xu Zui, he was startled. Although Xu Zu was not a top master, he was also a considerable power in Long Xuan City. He had heard Xu Zu talk about Jun Wu Xie¡¯s spirit power from before and though he was shocked, but he didn¡¯t care much about it. He thought that after Xu Zu¡¯s strength had risen, he should no longer be suppressed by her.

    But ...

    Who knew that Jun Wu Xie didn¡¯t do anything, but simply nced at Xu Zu with a cold re and Xu Zu had been frightened to this extent!

    This kid really had such an ability?

    Ruan Zhongshan took a deep breath and the serious expression on his face suddenly eased up a bit. He raised his head as looked at Jun Wu Xie and his attitude waspletely different from before.

    ¡°City Lord Yan, the words spoken before may be a little bit harsh, but all of this is for you, for the sake of Sea Spirit City. You know that Sea Spirit City is not far from our Long Xuan City, and the exchanges between our two citites can be considered quite close. It has been peaceful for many years. You have just taken over the Sea Spirit City so you may not know enough about the 72 cities and may have to be extra vigilent in some considerations when doing things. ¡±

    ¡°I have been in charge of Long Xuan City for many years, and I must say that I have a little experience of things between the cities. The 72 cities seem to be peaceful on the surface, but in fact, there are constant battles under that facade. If the Lord has not consolidated his forces over the years, I am afraid that the 72 cities would have already been at war with each other for a long time. Your Sea Spirit City has a shallow foundation and if it has to go against the 725 cities at this time, it is definitely not a good thing, so I also hope that you can think about it. ¡°Ruan Zhongshan had changed his initial strong tone to a mild one instead and the sudden change left people speechless.

    In fact, what Ruan Zhongshan really wanted to do was to force Jun Wu Xie to spill everything about the elixir and let her understand the possible danger of this sudden decision of Sea Spirit City. She would then have to choose to win over Long Xuan City to safeguard her city. At that time, Ruan Zhongshan would have the excuse to share the elixir¡¯s form.

    Ruan Zhongshan was very clear that the lowly medical skills of the healers in the Sea Spirit City could not bepared with Long Xuan City. The reason why such elixir could be refined was definitely because of the form.

    Since the Sea Spirit City was able to refine it out, it would not be a problem for Long Xuan City.

    What was imperative now was to let Jun Wu Xie follow his intentions and tell him the form.

    Ruan Zhongshan looked intently at Jun Wu Xie and said in a sincere tone: ¡°I already know what you said to Xu Zu before, but this matter is no small matter. I didn¡¯t let Xu Zu tell the other cities. As of now, only our Long Xuan City knows about the matter of severing the supply of Sea Spirit Beasts. ¡±

 Chapter 2691 - To counter floods with weirsï¼ˆ2ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2691: To counter floods with weirs£¨2£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Ruan Zhongshan¡¯s agenda was very obvious. He did all of this just to show some ¡®goodwill¡¯ to Jun Wu Xie. If it was changed to any other City Lords of Sea Spirit City, to be able to receive praises by the City Lord of Long Xuan City, they would have already agreed in a heartbeat. Unfortunately, the person Ruan Zhongshan met was Jun Wu Xie ...

    Jun Wu Xie watched Ruan Zhongshan and Xu Zu perform the good cop bad cop routine without any changes in her expression.

    After Ruan Zhongshan finally finished speaking, Jun Wu Xie then said, ¡°Have you finished all that you wanted to say?¡±

    Ruan Zhongshan was stunned momentarily. Jun Wu Xie¡¯s response was a little too calm and it waspletely different from his imagination.

    ¡°The good intentions of City Lord Ruan have been conveyed to my heart, but since this decision has been made, I will never take it back. Even if City Lord Ruan does not intend to let other cities know, I will let them know.¡± Jun Wu Xie raised her chin slightly as her cold gaze eyes swept across Ruan Zhongshan¡¯s face.

    Ruan Zhongshan¡¯splexion changed slightly. How would he have thought that this City Lord would rather have things done the hard way? He had already expressed his kind intentions, but not only did this kid not appreciate it, he even put on such a cold attitude!

    ¡°Has City Lord Yan really made up your mind?¡± Ruan Zhongshan¡¯s face gradually became gloomy. He was not a good-natured man, and he was able to speak with Jun Wu Xie nicely for such a long time was rare, yet Jun Wu Xie did not care about it at all. This made it hard for him to believe.

    ¡°City Lord Yan, do you know that your decision will not be rted to you alone, but to the entire Sea Spirit City? If the Sea Spirit City interrupts the supply of Sea Spirit Beast, do you think that there is a ce in the 72 cities City for it? ¡±

    This time, Ruan Zhongshan¡¯s tone hadpletely changed.

    He had never met such an idiot who did not to know what was good for oneself. He talked so well to persuade him, yet he still replied so impudently? Did he really think that just by the strength of Sea Spirit City, he could really dominate the 72 cities?

    Even if there was an elixir to help, but the foundation of the Sea Spirit City was so fragile. Ruan Zhongshan did not believe that Jun Wu Xie could enhance the strength of the entire Sea Spirit City in a short time.

    Since she refused the proffered wine, then she now could only have wine as punishment!

    ¡°Whether or not there is a position, it is not someone else who has the final say, but it is I.¡± Jun Wu Xie said in a cold voice, with a calm tone filled with absolute arrogance.

    Ruan Zhongshan harrumphed coldly. Even if he was a fool, he could see that the kid in front of him didn¡¯t take him seriously. Such arrogance had never appeared before any of the other City Lords of Sea Spirit City.

    ¡°Yan Hai, one can¡¯t be too rigid and talk with such arrogance. Be careful of biting your own tongue, don¡¯t think that no one else knows the reason behind the matter of your Sea Spirit City suddenly stopping the supply of Sea Spirit Beasts. Perhaps there may be something in your hands that really might change Sea Spirit City, but if you think that a little trick can turn things around, it is really too naive!¡± Ruan Zhongshan sneered andpletely tore off the hypocritical mask he wore, revealing the natural arrogance in his tone.

    Jun Wu Xie raised an eyebrow and looked at Ruan Zhongshan who hadpletely exposed his nature. In a mild tone, she replied, ¡°What do you mean, City Lord Ruan? Does this mean you that you¡¯ve discovered something?¡±

    ¡°What if I have or what if I haven¡¯t? I had advised you nicely, yet you refused to listen. Since that¡¯s the case, then there¡¯s no longer a need to continue to waste time with you. I¡¯ll just tell you that I want the form for the elixir!¡± Ruan Zhongshan looked at Jun Wu Xie coldly as he dered his stance.

 Chapter 2692 - To counter floods with weirsï¼ˆ3ï¼‰

    Chapter 2692: To counter floods with weirs£¨3£©

    Trantor: Misty Cloud Trantions Editor: Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s gaze turned slightly cold as a glint shed by her eyes.

    Ruan Zhongshan could no longer endure it any further!

    ¡°Ruan Zhongshan, don¡¯t you think your manner of talking is too arrogant? Don¡¯t you think your appetite is too big? Since when did you have the right to want the things that belong to Sea Spirit City?¡± Jun Wu Xie coldly retorted.

    Ruan Zhongshan leaned back and tilted his chin up and scoffed: ¡°Whether or not my appetite is big, you will know soon. Hmph, Yan Hai, I see that you are young and ignorant that¡¯s why I gave you a way out. Did you think that after you have the elixir, you would be invincible in the world? Your little Sea Spirit City can¡¯t withstand the glory of your treasure. I advise you to know the current affairs and honestly give me the form and obediently provide the Sea Spirit Beasts and I may still leave you a way to live, but if you don¡¯t know how to act, then don¡¯t me me for being rude! Your tiny Sea Spirit City is just but a mere speck, it can¡¯t even be ced in my eyes!¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t give you anything, but I would like to see how rude you would be.¡± Jun Wu Xie looked at Ruan Zhongshan coldly as her eyes narrowed slightly.

    Ruan Zhongshan sneered condescendingly at Jun Wu Xie and said with a mirth, ¡°You can give it a try, can you handle my Long Xuan City¡¯s pressure? Little brat, don¡¯t think that just by being the City Lord of Sea Spirit City, everything would be easy. Sea Spirit City is a fart in eyes of the 72 cities! If not for needing your group of waste to provide Sea Spirit Beasts, did you really think that you can keep such a broken ce? ¡±

    ¡°Let me tell you! I am here for the form in your hand, you have to give it whether or not you want to! My 20,000 strong army of Long Xuan City is a mile away from your Sea Spirit City! If you don¡¯t be obedient and hand the form to me, do you believe that I will let the three words ¡®Sea Spirit City¡¯ disappear forever in the Upper Realm tomorrow?! ¡±

    Ruan Zhongshan thoroughly revealed his n in front of Jun Wu Xie. Everything happened as her expectations.

    Under Ruan Zhongshan¡¯s show of his oppressive might, Jun Wu Xie remained unmoved. She looked coldly at Ruan Zhongshan who threatened her and replied lightly, ¡°I don¡¯t believe.¡±

    Ruan Zhongshan¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. Jun Wu Xie was definitely the toughest nut he had ever encountered. Be it either a hard or soft approach, none worked. Despite revealing about the army to pressure her into aceeding to his request in desperation, but now it seems that things did not head in the direction he had expected. Looking at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s cold and proud appearance, she had not been affected by it at all!

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see.¡± Ruan Zhongshan stood up indignantly, and Xu Zu and others aside stood up one after another.

    When he saw Ye Sha step forward, Ruan Zhongshan sneered, ¡°Why? You still want to detain me, with just this bunch of garbage here? Do you think you have the abilities?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie raised her hand at this moment to stop Ye Sha.

    ¡°Let him go, I¡¯d like to see if it¡¯s my Sea Spirit City or Long Xuan City that disappears from the Upper Realm.¡±

    Ye Sha stepped back silently when he heard this.

    Ruan Zhongshan¡¯s face was a little displeased, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s arrogance had already exceeded his expectations.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Ruan Zhongshan flourished his sleeves angrily and left with his men.

    After Ruan Zhongshan left, Jun Wu Xie still sat motionless in her chair, as if nothing had happened.

    After a short while, Jun Wu Xie raised her eyes slightly and looked at Ye Sha at the side: ¡°Left already?¡±

    The words were strange, it seemed as if they were talking about Ruan Zhongshan, yet it also sounded as if they were talking about someone else.

    Ye Sha nodded and said, ¡°Yes, there¡¯s no one left.¡±

    A sneer shed at the bottom of her eyes.

 Chapter 2693 - Big Fishï¼ˆ1ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2693: Big Fish£¨1£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    At this moment, Qiao Chu and others walked out from behind the hall. When Ruan Zhongshan came, they had all stayed hidden behind the back of the hall and heard everything that Ruan Zhongshan said. Jun Wu Yao had set a barrier up prior to the meeting and it was made in such a way that Ruan Zhongshan could not discover their presence and had no idea that there were people behind that were watching everything.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the moment Ruan Zhongshan made his appearance, he would make our n proceed so well. Little Xie, do you think that the person hiding in the dark was sent by Ruan Zhongshan?¡± Fan Zhuo sat down on the chair nearest to him as he asked in curiosity. From the moment Ruan Zhongshan had entered the main hall with his entourage, they had noticed that another presence had sneaked into the main hall and stayed hidden in the dark, watching everything in the main hall from start to the end. It only disappeared soon after Ruan Zhongshan left.

    The reason why Jun Wu Xie had a moment of silence after Ruan Zhongshan left was precisely because she discovered the existence of that person.

    ¡°No.¡± Jun Wu Xie shook her head. That person¡¯s breath was very faint. If one didn¡¯t pay extra attention, it would not be easy to detect. He was obviously a master who was good at concealing his own spiritual power. Otherwise, it would not be possible to avoid Ruan Zhongshan¡¯s perception.

    ¡°Ruan Zhongshan is quite arrogant. Since he dared to tear off his mask in front of me, he would not go to the extent of sending someone to observe in the dark. I think that person¡¯s appearance may have been an unexpected gain.¡± The edge of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s lips curled up slightly.

    She thought that the bait they released could only catch Ruan Zhongshan, but she did not expect to catch an unexpected harvest.

    ¡°Who was that?¡± Fan Zhuo asked with some confusion. That person had entered and left along with Ruan Zhongshan, it was obvious that he hade together with him. Now that Sea Spirit City was already in the hands of Jun Wu Xie, not to mention that there were the members of the Night Regime everywhere, so how else could a mysterious person appear?

    She did not rush to respond to Fan Zhuo¡¯s question but raised her gaze to Ye Mei who walked in from the side.

    ¡°What have you found out?¡±

    Ye Mei was responsible for all the movements in the City Lord¡¯s manor. To sneak into the City Lord¡¯s manor, that person would already be under the close surveince of the Night Regime.

    ¡°When that man came, he was masked so we couldn¡¯t see his face clearly. But in terms of his breath, his strength should be of one who is able to condense out spirit inscriptions, but the amount he can condense is only a small amount. He followed Ruan Zhongshan as he entered the manor, so he is unlikely a person from Sea Spirit City.¡± Ye Mei informed her of his findings. From the moment the man entered the City Lord¡¯s manor, each and every move of his had been intently recorded down by Ye Mei. The reason why he did not take him down was to avoid alerting the enemy.

    ¡°Let someone check it out,¡± Jun Wu Xie said indifferently. If that person was not sent by Ruan Zhongshan, yet his strength was at such a strong level that could condense out spirit inscriptions, it meant that his origin was definitely not simple. If he wasn¡¯t from Long Xuan City, it could only mean that he was a person from other cities.

    Ye Mei saluted and immediately retreated to arrange everything.

    Qiao Chu couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Little Xie, you¡¯re letting Ruan Zhongshan off the hook so easily? That guy¡¯s mouth should be washed thoroughly! He had spoken to such an extent, why aren¡¯t you going to get rid of him since he¡¯s here?¡±

    When Ruan Zhongshan thought he could kill Jun Wu Xie in seconds, he didn¡¯t know that in the eyes of Qiao Chu and the others, a person who could condense out spirit inscriptions at Ruan Zhongshan¡¯s level, all Jun Wu Xie needed was to lift a finger. For Jun Wu Xie who could condense out two Spirit Rings, it was a simple feat to kill Ruan Zhongshan!

    Jun Wu Xie shook her head and replied: ¡°It¡¯s not time... yet.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Qiao Chu scratched his head.

 Chapter 2694 - Big Fishï¼ˆ2ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2694: Big Fish£¨2£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°It¡¯s easy to kill Ruan Zhongshan, but by simply killing him, we can¡¯t make things bigger. Only by letting Long Xuan City¡¯s elite be defeated in the hands of Sea Spirit City can the other City Lords of the 72 cities realize the changes in Sea Spirit City. ¡°Jun Wu Xie exined patiently.

    To Jun Wu Xie, Ruan Zhongshan was just but a jumping clown. She did not even have any interest in him, let alone to rouse any anger. She had nned for so long and even gave Xu Zu so much ¡°news¡±. It was not such a simple n to kill Ruan Zhongshan alone.

    What she wanted was to make the whole Upper Realm know that there was something wrong with Sea Spirit City!

    Only by constantly creating conflicts, can her n proceed along perfectly.

    Qiao Chu still had some queries but Hua Yao who could no longer take the baffled expression on Qiao Chu¡¯s face continued to exin further: ¡°What Little Xie means, is to use the battle between Long Xuan City and Sea Spirit City to stir things up and make the whole thing even bigger. If Little Xie kills Ruan Zhongshan, the other City Lords of the 72 cities would only that that Little Xie is the only strong person. But what if it was the entire Sea Spirit City that they had always looked down upon could easily destroy Long Xuan City? Then the effect would bepletely different. ¡±

    The strength of one person was not really the revtion of strength. It¡¯s difficult for two fists to defeat four fists and there is always the possibility of defeat.

    But the strength of a city cannot be shaken and the final result that Jun Wu Xie wanted was to make the 72 cities realize ... that if Sea Spirit City suddenly changed from being such a weak city to such a strong city, what was odd about it? As long as their suspicions have been raised, then the news about the elixir previously released by Jun Wu Xie would soon take root in the heart of those City Lords.

    The subsequent scramble ... would surely continue!

    This was the result that Jun Wu Xie wanted; a chess game that wasrge enough to drag all 72 cities into the quagmire!

    For the Upper Realm, this was definitely the beginning of a nightmare.

    The sudden revtion that appeared on Qiao Chu¡¯s face hadpletely revealed his admiration for Jun Wu Xie who had thought of such a meticulous n. It was a strategy that required foresight! Even if the people in the Upper Realm were clever and always in strife, it was still impossible to discover the true purpose of Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Tomorrow, Ruan Zhongshan willunch an attack on Sea Spirit City. Let¡¯s all rest for today. Give them a good beating tomorrow.¡± Jun Wu Xie slowly got up, the prelude to the y had been performed, all that was left was to watch the performance of the Night Regime and the Ghost Army.

    As soon as Qiao Chu and others heard that there was a fight, they were all riled up as they stood up in cheers as they swung their fists around. They could not wait to fight with the people from Long Xuan City, and even wanted to start the fight immediately.

    On the contrary, Jun Wu Xie did not even have the slightest change in emotion.

    The opponent was too weak, so weak that she could not even muster up a sliver of interest to fight.

    At the same time, following the departure of Ruan Zhongshan, a man in ck quietly left from outside the City Lord¡¯s manor and very soon disappeared into an inconspicuous house within Sea Spirit City.

    That humble house seemed to have been uninhabited for a long time, and it was a little dpidated, but a slender figure sat quietly in the house.

    When the man in cknded in the courtyard, Zheng Weilong who was sitting in the courtyard also raised her eyes and looked at Ah Da who had returned in a hurry.

    ¡°How was it?¡± Zheng Weilong was wearing a in ck robe which was the same as the soldiers of Long Xuan City. She posed as a soldier of Long Xuan City a few days ago and mixed in with the army. She joined the army that was stationed outside Sea Spirit City as Ah Da sneaked into Sea Spirit City.

    When Ruan Zhongshan led people into the city to find Jun Wu Xie, Ah Da who had been observing in secret started to follow him.

 Chapter 2695 - Big Fishï¼ˆ3ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2695: Big Fish£¨3£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Ah Da was not a person from Diminishing Moon City. He was a person whom Zheng Weilong had rescued back from the brink of death when she was younger. He was very skilled, but he almost died under the pursuit of his enemies.

    In the Upper Realm where rtionships between humans were fragile and weak, it was rare to meet someone like like Ah Da who valued morality. He started to follow by Zheng Weilong¡¯s side after he managed to survive to repay her life-saving grace. He stayed by her side and protected the weak her who had no spirit power. Before Zheng Weilong became an adult, Ah Da had lost count of the number of assassination attempts he had fended off from her ¡®brothers and sisters.

    In terms of strength, ifpared with Ruan Zhongshan, Ah Da¡¯s ability to condense spirit inscriptions was simr, but in terms of stealth, Ah Da prevailed.

    Ah Da immediately told Zheng Weilong everything he heard in the City Lord¡¯s manor.

    She did not speak for a long time after hearing his report as she sought to digest the startling information.

    ¡°You mean, the reason why Ruan Zhongshan worked so hard to move the army was all for a form of an elixir that belongs to Sea Spirit City?¡± Zheng Weilong furrowed her brows slightly after she heard his report.

    When he started amassing his army, she already felt that something was off. If not for that, she wouldn¡¯t have snuck along, but it had never crossed her mind that all Ruan Zhongshan did would actually be for an elixir¡¯s form?

    Immediately, the thought that crossed her mind was that the form was definitely not something simple! She was sure about it!

    ¡°When Sea Spirit City stopped the supply of Sea Spirit Beasts, Ruan Zhongshan sent someone to Sea Spirit City to enquire, but then it seemed like something happened ...¡± Zheng Weilong narrowed her eyes as she thought back about Ruan Zhongshan¡¯s slightly odd behavior before his departure. She immediately discovered what was odd about it and she asked: ¡°Do you remember the person whom Ruan Zhongshan brought into his residence for a short time?¡±

    Ah Da nodded.

    ¡°What¡¯s was odd about that person?¡±

    Ah Da thought for a moment before saying: ¡°The man has been to the City Lord¡¯s manor once before. Ruan Zhongshan originally sent him to Sea Spirit City. He was not very powerful, but after he entered the City Lord¡¯s manor for the second time and after he stayed there for a period, his strength suddenly soared. Although he still did not breakthrough to the peak of the Gold Spirit, he¡¯s definitely much stronger than before.¡±

    Ah Da paused and said, ¡°Hmm...I felt that it was a little strange before. There are many geniuses in the Upper Realm, but those people had shown a certain talent when they¡¯re just a few years old. However, that person has passed the age. In terms of his original strength, he is not considered to be exceptionally talented, but he has made great progress in such a short period of time. This situation is intriguing. ¡±

    Xu Zu¡¯s sudden increase in strength has garnered Ah Da¡¯s attention. With Ah Da¡¯s ramblings, Zheng Weilong fell into contemtion.

    Long Xuan City, Sea Spirit City, surge of spirit power, sudden interruption of supply of Sea Spirit Beasts, and a form that Ruan Zhongshan led the army to snatch ...

    All the clues started to click together in Zheng Weilong¡¯s mind, and gradually connected ...

    Suddenly, Zheng Weilong opened her eyes.

    ¡°The form for an elixir that could increase one¡¯s strength?¡± Zheng Weilong suddenly said with shock as she continued to mumble to herself, ¡°That¡¯s right! The form that Ruan Zhongshan wants must be a form that can increase one¡¯s strength! And that form must use a lot of Sea Spirit Beasts as materials... No wonder ... No wonder Sea Spirit City would suddenly interrupt all supplies to the 72 cities!¡±

    At this moment, Zheng Weilong¡¯s heart suddenly started beating faster as all the answers that came together made her shocked!

 Chapter 2696 - Unwillingï¼ˆ1ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2696: Unwilling£¨1£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Zheng Weilong¡¯s spection not only surprised her, but even Ah Da was shocked!

    Ah Da looked at Zheng Weilong, who was shocked, but he already believed her spection.

    Zheng Weilong was the lowest rubbish in the Upper Realm. Even if she was facing the aura of the mistress of the Discerning Moon City, she still received respect and favour. However, when her innate talent for spiritual cultivation was removed, she was given another specialty, wisdom.

    Zheng Weilong¡¯s cleverness surpassed everyone that Ah Da had ever seen. If it wasn¡¯t because she was born without the ability to cultivate spiritual power, with her wisdom,bined with a good innate ability, even the current Discerning Moon City Lord would not be able to hold her back.

    ¡°Miss, do you mean ... the change in Sea Spirit City was because there is a form that can enhance one¡¯s spirit power?¡± Ah Da asked in surprise.

    Zheng Weilong frowned, ¡°ording to the current clues, this should be the case. Did you not notice that the mood of the people in the Sea Spirit City is a bit strange? The reason why Sea Spirit City is reduced to its current state is tied in with the weakness of its city dwellers. Although I have no spiritual power, and I can¡¯t sense their strength, but after we entered the city, based on the behaviour of those people we have seen, they did not seem like those who have low powers. In fact ... I have a feeling that the strength of these people in Sea Spirit City are likely to be higher than Long Xuan City, moreover, it can beparable to Discerning Moon City.¡±

    Zheng Weilong¡¯s analysis hit the main points, and despite having few clues in this situation, she hadpletely discerned the situation created by Jun Wu Xie.

    When Ah Da heard Zheng Weilong say this, he suddenly remembered that almost none of the Sea Spirit City people they saw when they entered the city was at a level lower than Gold Spirit.

    Although they didn¡¯t see many people, this probability was already amazing!

    ¡°So it is no wonder that Yan Hai can be so calm when facing the threat of Ruan Zhongshan. As it turns out that he already has such a big gambling chip in his hands.¡± Ah Da recalled Jun Wu Xie¡¯s calmness and arrogance. At first, he thought that Jun Wu Xie was young and had no sense of propriety but now it seemed that it was not the case.

    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong.¡± Zheng Weilong suddenly changed the direction of the discussion. ¡°Although the strength of Sea Spirit City has improved, Ruan Zhongshan came this time alone to find trouble, and because of his overconfidence, he did not bring enough men. To repel Long Xuan City, the best solution is for Yan Hai to kill Ruan Zhongshan in the City Lord¡¯s manor. Once Ruan Zhongshan dies in the hands of Yan Hai, then the soldiers of Long Xuan City will have no leader, and no morebat prowess. But ... Why did Yan Hai give up such a great opportunity? Since he has the confidence to repel Long Xuan City, why didn¡¯t he make the first move? Instead, he gave Ruan Zhongshan a chance to attack?¡±

    A huge knot lingered in Zheng Weilong¡¯s heart. She could not fully read Jun Wu Xie¡¯s approach clearly. Vaguely, she felt that she must be missing something.

    ¡°Maybe the kid is too confident. After all, he is young, and even if he is astute, he won¡¯t be able to cover everything. The young are full of vigor. He holds the gambling chips in his own hands, so he may be so careless.¡± Ah Da guessed.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Zheng Weilong¡¯s brows did not rx, she had an inkling that things were not as simple as Ah Da said.

    Sea Spirit City¡¯s actions during this time were slightly high-profile. Was this because of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s youthful arrogance or something else?

 Chapter 2697 - Unwilling (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2697: Unwilling (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Let¡¯s continue to observe.¡± Zheng Weilong couldn¡¯t be sure in that instant.

    ¡°Miss doesn¡¯t n to tell Ruan Zhongshan about this?¡± Ah Da looked at Zheng Weilong. The reason why the Lord of Discerning Moon City sent Zheng Weilong to Long Xuan City was very clear. He intended to betroth Zheng Weilong to Ruan Zhongshan to win over Long Xuan City.

    Discerning Moon City was not in a low position among the 72 cities, but Zheng Weilong¡¯s father schemed for more than that. Severaldies of Discerning Moon City have been arranged to be sent to other cities, although not yet. The news had yet to bepletely released, but at the present moment, the intent was clear.

    Zheng Weilong looked at Ah Da and sneered suddenly.

    ¡°How can I not understand the meaning of my father, but Ah Da, I am not willing! I won¡¯t resign to it! I, Zheng Weilong have no spiritual power, and I am a waste in everyone¡¯s eyes. The influence of Long Xuan City is not essential to Discerning Moon City. But still, my father has sent me here. Obviously to him, the value of my usefulness is pitiful. I don¡¯t like father or Ruan Zhongshan. I don¡¯t want to be a waste forever. This time, maybe this is an opportunity. Ah Da, I want to take a gamble.¡±

    Zheng Weilong unleashed these things that had been buried in her heart for a long time, and only to Ah Da, she dared to say these things.

    She, Zheng Weilong, had asked herself, apart from spiritual power, she was notcking in other areas whenpared to others. But, in a ce like the Upper Realm where the weak were prey to the strong, she was not even given a chance to prove herself.

    She was a pawn, an almost discarded pawn ...

    Ah Da fell into silence, watching a rare show of Zheng Weilong¡¯s discontent, he was left speechless. He had watched Zheng Weilong grow up. He knew Zheng Weilong¡¯s intelligence and wisdom better than anyone else. If Zheng Weilong was given some opportunities, she would have disyed greater use and purpose, but unfortunately, no one gave her this opportunity ... she had no right to say no ...

    ¡°Ah Da is willing toy down the ground for Miss. As long as Miss orders it, Ah Da will do my best toplete it!¡± Ah Da knelt on one knee and showed great loyalty to Zheng Weilong.

    Zheng Weilong nodded, took a deep breath, and she felt a strange feeling lingering in her heart. This time, she had a hunch that she was right ining to Sea Spirit City!

    Once the master and servant had finished talking, a figure quietly left the house¡¯s courtyard. Ah Da and Zheng Weilong did not realise that their conversation was clearly heard by someone else.

    The spy from Night Regime returned to the City Lord¡¯s manor, and told Jun Wu Xie everything he heard.

    Jun Wu Xie raised her eyebrows slightly, as she did not expect that there was such an interesting ¡°guest¡± in the Sea Spirit City.

    ¡°The Young Miss of Discerning Moon City, this is interesting.¡± Jun Wu Xie nced down slightly, stroking the soft fur of Little ck. Zheng Weilong¡¯s cleverness caught her attention, but Jun Xu Xie was more interested in the discontent of Zheng Weilong.

    A discarded chess piece, abandoned by the world, may have unexpected power.

    ¡°What are you thinking of?¡± Jun Wu Yao sat with one hand supporting his chin as he looked at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s subtle expression, and he already knew that his wife had thought of something extraordinary.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet, for now, let¡¯s have someone continue to watch them. We should resolve this issue with Long Xuan City first.¡± Jun Wu Xie wanted to see if Zheng Weilong had any value in cooperation.

 Chapter 2698 - Unwilling (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2698:</h4>

    <h4>Unwilling (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Speaking of which, Ruan Zhongshan immediately returned to the camp where Long Xuan City¡¯s army was stationed, after leaving Sea Spirit City. The 20,000 soldiers from Long Xuan City were already aggressive.

    Ruan Zhongshan returned to the campmander filled with anger, and as soon as he was seated, he smashed a tea cup on the table.

    ¡°Ignorant fool!¡± Ruan Zhongshan cursed, frowning angrily.

    Xu Zu carefully stood aside as he saw Ruan Zhongshan¡¯s anger, but in his heart he was ecstatic.

    Jun Wu Xie had annoyed Ruan Zhongshan this time, she not only refuted Ruan Zhongshan, but even directly challenged the dignity of Ruan Zhongshan, and he simply couldn¡¯t bear it.

    At this moment, Jun Wu Xie was as good as dead!

    ¡°Please be appeased my Lord. Why do you care about such an ignorant brat? I don¡¯t think he is a capable lord; he thinks that he can rest easy after securing Sea Spirit City. What he doesn¡¯t know is that there will always be someone better than him. Since he doesn¡¯t know how to appreciate my Lord, then my Lord need not be polite with him. Sea Spirit City is so close to our Long Xuan City, it should have been ced in the sphere of influence our city long ago. Let¡¯s sort them out this time; not only will we obtain the prescription, we will also be able to control the resources of the Sea Spirit City. Isn¡¯t this great?¡± Xu Zu couldn¡¯t wait for Jun Wu Xie to receive a tragic end, and thus he continued to fan the mes of Ruan Zhongshan¡¯s anger.

    ¡°Hmph! A waste like him, I can crush him with one hand. What you said makes sense. He is shameless. Since the Sea Spirit City Lord doesn¡¯t want to do it, then he should be a quiet as a dead person. I want the form, and I want Sea Spirit City too! ¡°Ruan Zhongshan narrowed his eyes, alight with greed.

    To formte the elixir, arge number of Sea Spirit Beasts were needed. If one owns the Sea Spirit City, then one could refine the elixir inrge quantities, which was more convenient than seeking the cooperation of the Sea Spirit City. Much more...

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, these things should belong to you, my Lord.¡± Xu Zu nodded again and again.

    ¡°Immediately pass my order, the army is to be ready to ughter the Sea Spirit City with me tomorrow morning!¡± Ruan Zhongshan sneered. He had given Jun Wu Xie a choice. Since she wanted to die, he would fulfil her wish!

    ¡°I will do it now!¡± Xu Zu didn¡¯t say anything more, as he immediately went to convey Ruan Zhongshan¡¯s order.

    The soldiers of Long Xuan City were soon ready to fight. However, this battle did not cause any trace of tension in them. In the minds of all Long Xuan City soldiers, Sea Spirit City was weak. If they wanted to capture the Sea Spirit City, for them, it was easy as flipping a hand.

    In the early morning of the next day, when the first rays of sunlight fell on the Sea Spirit City, dissipating the darkness and bringing light, Ruan Zhongshan was already seated on a high-headed horse, dressed in heavy armour. The Long Xuan City soldiers advanced towards the Sea Spirit City!

    The whole battalion rushed forward, and it didn¡¯t take long for the 20,000 troops to reach the Sea Spirit City.

    Ruan Zhongshan stood at the forefront of the battalion, the killing intent boiling over as he looked at the peaceful Sea Spirit City.

    After today, those three words ¡°Sea Spirit City¡± will forever disappear from the Upper Realm. From then on, thisnd will belong to Long Xuan City and to him!

    Thinking of this, Ruan Zhongshan couldn¡¯t help raising his chin and called out with an extremely arrogant voice:

    ¡°Yan Hai! You little bastard,e and receive your death from me!¡±

 Chapter 2699 - Who is Getting Hit in The Face? (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2699: Who is Getting Hit in The Face? (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Ruan Zhongshan used his strong spiritual power to amplify his roar throughout Sea Spirit City.

    Two shadows quietly hid in the forest outside the Sea Spirit City.

    Zheng Weilong watched as Ruan Zhongshan stood arrogantly in front of his army, her gaze swept across the elite troops of Long Xuan City behind Ruan Zhongshan.

    Ruan Zhongshan had made preparations for war while he was still in Long Xuan City, so the 20,000 men he brought were the bravest and apt in battle soldiers of Long Xuan City, and he was fully prepared when he left the city. Now as he stood just outside of Sea Spirit City, his manner imposing and turbulent, they looked ferocious and ready to ughter.

    ¡°Although Long Xuan City¡¯s army is not as good as Discerning Moon City¡¯s army, it is still pretty good. Ah Da, did you find out if Sea Spirit City made any preparations from before?¡± Zheng Weilong whispered to Ah Da, who was beside her.

    Ah Da shook his head.

    ¡°Sea Spirit City was normal yesterday, and I did not find any movement to gather the troops within the city.¡±

    This was strange because just yesterday Ruan Zhongshan had uttered such harsh words in front of Jun Wu Xie. And because Jun Wu Xie was not a fool, she would know that Run Zhongshan was not joking this time. Since she let Ruan Zhongshan go, then she must have a certain confidence.

    It stood to reason that yesterday was thest chance for Jun Wu Xie to prepare, but for a whole day, the Sea Spirit City was abnormally calm. The pedestrians on the street were natural and there was no sense of urgency to prepare for the war. Just this morning when Ah Da took Zheng Weilong out of the city to observe the war, there was still no army presence to be found in Sea Spirit City.

    Zheng Weilong frowned slightly, as she now had no idea what Jun Wu Xie wanted to do. Long Xuan City¡¯s army had already reached the gates of Sea Spirit City. Wasn¡¯t Jun Wu Xie going to send her troops to defend the city?

    Just as Zheng Weilong was in doubt, the gates of Sea Spirit City opened slowly, and the heavy, groaning sound was even more piercing in the silence of the morning. After the gates opened, anky figure slowly walked out of the city.

    Sitting on his tall horse, Ruan Zhongshan squinted his eyes at the figureing out of Sea Spirit City, and heughed suddenly.

    ¡°Has the kid Yan Hai pissed himself in fear? That he even sent out a piece of garbage like you?¡± Ruan Zhongshan said sarcastically, as he looked at the man who came out of Sea Spirit City. That man was not a stranger, in fact that man had received them yesterday in the City Lord¡¯s manor. The housekeeper!

    Ye Sha wore a simple gray coat, his back against Sea Spirit City as he walked in front of the army of Long Xuan City. He was tall and strong, with grave and stern face; there was no longer a smile like yesterday. Even as he faced the 20,000 strong army alone, there was not the slightest hint of timidity and fear within his eyes. He stood proudly in the wind, letting the breeze lift the corner of his clothes.

    When Xu Zu saw Ye Sha, he was stunned. He thought that no matter what a waste Jun Wu Xie was, she would have quickly gathered the troops to prepare for the enemy. But who would have thought that instead of soldiers walking out of the fates, it was the housekeeper?

    ¡°Is this all you¡¯ve got, Yan Hai? Does he really think that by throwing his housekeeper out, he will be able to deal with my 20,000 strong troops?¡± Ruan Zhongshan sneered in disdain, and Sea Spirit City¡¯s response seemed almost like a joke to him.

    Ye Sha looked up slightly, and his cold, domineering gaze swept across the people from Long Xuan City.

    ¡°The City Lord has a message for you.¡± Ye Sha opened his mouth.

    ¡°Oh? Isn¡¯t it toote to kneel and beg for mercy? Just yesterday, Yan Hai was still being arrogant.¡± Ruan Zhongshan sneered.

 Chapter 2700 - Who is Getting Hit in The Face? (2ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2700: Who is Getting Hit in The Face? (2£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Ruan Zhongshan thought that Jun Wu Xie was frightened and did not dare toe forward and instead, sent Ye Sha out to ask for forgiveness. Thus, in his heart, he dismissed Jun Wu Xie even more.

    ¡°Go back and tell Yan Hai that little bastard that it¡¯s toote! I gave him enough opportunities yesterday to make a choice. He was too arrogant and gave up hisst chance. He wants me to retreat today? Don¡¯t say it is you, even if he climbed out of the city in person, and knelt in front of me, begging for mercy, I will not retreat! Let him wait for his impending death!¡± Ruan Zhongshan sneered proudly, showing his arrogance.

    The 20,000 Long Xuan City soldiers behind him let out a resound roar at his mad words.

    Ruan Zhongshan was very proud, and he increasingly felt that Sea Spirit City already belonged to him.

    However, at this moment when the vigour of the Long Xuan City troops was at its peak, a harsh, shrill sound suddenly ripped off the soldiers¡¯ roar. An arrow burst into the air and shot straight at Ruan Zhongshan¡¯s horse¡¯s hoof!

    The sudden appearance of the arrow shocked the originally calm horse, causing it to whine!

    Ruan Zhongshan was almost kicked off his horse!

    Long Xuan City¡¯s noisy army also fell into silence at this moment!

    Suddenly, rows of soldiers started appearing along the city gate towers of Sea Spirit City. Each person held a longbow, bowstring pulled taut, ready to fire. There were nearly a thousand people in number, and nearly a thousand arrow tips, all aimed at Ruan Zhongshan!

    Ruan Zhongshan¡¯s face became extremely ugly in an instant!

    Ye Sha looked at the 20,000 soldiers who had finally ¡°calmed down¡±, and then he said, ¡°Did no one tell you that you should wait for others to finish speaking before you respond?¡±

    Ruan Zhongshan¡¯s eyes widened, and he opened his mouth to speak again. There was a bang on the city wall, and all the archers moved the tips of their arrows slightly forward. The intent was obvious. All the arrows were facing Ruan Zhongshan. Ruan Zhongshan had a strong sense of self-confidence, but under such intensive attacks, he was afraid he wouldn¡¯t emerge unscathed. He could only gnash his teeth and stared at Ye Sha.

    Ye Sha raised his lower jaw slightly, and with a hint of coldness and pride: ¡°If Lord Ruan does not understand the rules, our Lord said that he doesn¡¯t mind letting a thousand archers ¡®teach¡¯ you.¡±

    Ruan Zhongshan¡¯s eyes widened at once. He thought with the soldiers that he brought, Jun Wu Xie would be scared witless. Who could have imagined that Jun Wu Xie had prepared so many archers waiting for him early in the morning!

    One person was not enough to fight against the 20,000-strong army of Long Xuan City but all of the thousand Sea Spirit City people were archers with bows and arrows, and their target was not others, only Ruan Zhongshan!

    Even if Ruan Zhongshan was ignorant, he already knew the meaning of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s threat.

    If he dared to mess around again, the thousand archers will not bother with attacking the soldiers of Long Xuan City, and instead, turn him into a porcupine!

    Ruan Zhongshan stared at Ye Sha as he gritted his teeth and pressed down the bitterness in his heart, but he didn¡¯t dare to say a word. His hands behind his back had begun to condense Spiritual Inscriptions, yet he still maintained hisposure.

    Ye Sha looked at Ruan Zhongshan¡¯s ¡°cooperation¡± with satisfaction, and raised his eyebrows slightly: ¡°Our City Lord said that today, if anyone from Long Xuan City dares to take one step towards Sea Spirit City, he will kill your 20,000 troops!¡±

    Ye Sha¡¯s ruthless voice spoke out Jun Wu Xie¡¯s admonition; the cold intent in his voice was transmitted to the soldiers¡¯ ears and made them stunted.

 Chapter 2701 - Who is Getting Hit in The Face? ï¼ˆ3ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2701: Who is Getting Hit in The Face? £¨3£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie made it clear that she was going to dere war with Long Xuan City!

    Ruan Zhongshan¡¯s face was gloomy to the extreme, the malevolence on his face hinted on his anger that was on the verge of erupting!

    Sea Spirit City! Yan Hai!

    How dare he threaten him!

    The message passed on by Ye Sha not only made Ruan Zhongshan fly into a rage, but also made Zheng Weilong, who was hiding in the dark watching the battle, frown slightly.

    As far as their positions were concerned, they could clearly see that Ruan Zhongshan¡¯s hands, which were behind him, have begun to condense the spiritual inscriptions. Once the spiritual inscriptions were condensed sessfully, it would be quite easy to block the attacks of the arrows!

    ¡°Miss, what exactly is the Lord of the Sea Spirit City thinking? Does he really think that with only a thousand archers, he can force Ruan Zhongshan to retreat?¡± Ah Da looked dazedly at Zheng Weilong. The actions of Sea Spirit City puzzled him. It seemed to be strong, but upon careful thinking, it seemed strange. Even if the thousand archersunched an attack on Ruan Zhongshan at the same time, as long as Ruan Zhongshan¡¯s spiritual inscriptions had been condensed, the damage caused by those bows would be almost zero, which was not enough to threaten Ruan Zhongshan¡¯s safety.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. The City Lord of Sea Spirit City is a bit devilish. Within a short time, I can¡¯t seem to tell.¡± Zheng Weilong pursed her lips. Jun Wu Xie¡¯s actions for the past two days puzzled Zheng Weilong. She didn¡¯t know what kind of temperament the City Lord of Sea Spirit City possessed, thus her judgement was greatly restricted.

    Just as Zheng Weilong and Ah Da conversed, Ruan Zhongshan¡¯s spiritual inscriptions had finished condensing!

    The previous repression was swallowed by fury at this moment, and Ruan Zhongshan¡¯s body was covered with ayer of ice-blue light! Strong spiritual power drew around him, and a stream of air rose up!

    ¡°You have a death wish!¡± Ruan Zhongshan stared at Ye Sha fiercely, and the airflow blew his hair up, making his already sinister face looked even more horrible!

    ¡°Damn your mother, Yan Hai! How dare you threaten me? A little bastard like him! I want to see if he can even touch me as I stomp all over Sea Spirit City today!¡± Ruan Zhongshan spat viciously. Spiritual inscriptions scattered with ice-blue light rays flickered around him, although it was not as strong as the light from the Spirit Rings, but it still held strong spiritual power.

    He lifted his head up suddenly and looked at the thousand archers on the wall of Sea Spirit City and sneered: ¡°Based on these little things, you want to hurt me? Just try it! If you can hurt a single strand of my hair, I will consider you worthy!¡±

    Ruan Zhongshan¡¯s shouting was piercing and Xu Zu¡¯s mood undted along as well. His eyes shone with malice while heughed secretly within his heart.

    Ruan Zhongshan already harbored a deep hatred for Jun Wu Xie. Now, since Jun Wu Xie was acting recklessly, she even ran out to threaten Ruan Zhongshan. Wasn¡¯t she courting death?

    Xu Zu could almost imagine what a terrible end it would be for Yan Hai when he fell into Ruan Zhongshan¡¯s hands after Sea Spirit City was breached ...

    However, in the face of Ruan Zhongshan¡¯s shouting, Ye Sha did not react at all. The archers standing along the tower suddenly rxed their bowstrings, and the sharp arrows were also withdrawn.

    The situation seemed to turn around at this moment. The restraint exercised by Long Xuan City¡¯s army before seemed to have vanished as the mes of aggression were rekindled once again. One by one, full of vigor, they banged their weapons on the ground; making a deafening noise!

 Chapter 2702 - Who is Getting Hit in The Face?ï¼ˆ4ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2702: Who is Getting Hit in The Face?£¨4£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Long Xuan City¡¯s army approached Sea Spirit City step by step with a heavy voice, and the situation turned into crisis.

    However ...

    Ye Sha, who was standing away from the gates of Sea Spirit City, looked calm, and there was a hint of killing intent in his eyes.

    Just as Ruan Zhongshan¡¯s horse was about 50 meters away from Sea Spirit City, a voice sounded suddenly.

    ¡°Ruan Zhongshan, this is your choice.¡± The voice was aloof.

    When the voice reached Ruan Zhongshan¡¯s ears, he looked up to locate the source of the voice!

    He saw a refined figure standing quietly in the wind, on the gate tower of Sea Spirit City, the figure¡¯s simple yet elegant white dress billowing in the breeze!

    Jun Wu Xie stood on an elevation and looked down at the 20,000 soldiers that surrounded Sea Spirit City. There was no fear in her cold face, but there was an added a kind of indifference and an imposing manner that cannot be ignored!

    Obviously, it was a thin figure but it gave people a feeling that the figure cannot be defeated.

    Ruan Zhongshan recovered from his shock and looked at Jun Wu Xie with his eyes filled with a frantic and violent rage, ¡°Yan Hai! You finally dare to show yourself! It¡¯s good that you¡¯ve appeared so that you can see for yourself, how Ipletely destroy your Sea Spirit City! Attack!¡±

    Ruan Zhongshan shouted hismand and the Long Xuan City army rushed forward!

    Xu Zu took point and led a team of men to the main entrance of Sea Spirit City!

    As long as Jun Wu Xie¡¯s head was cut off, he was bound to be famous in battle!

    With that strong desire, Xu Zu growled and rushed forward. His first target was Ye Sha, who was standing in front of the gate!

    ¡°Trash! Die!!!¡± The spiritual power in Xu Zu¡¯s hands surged and mmed into Ye Sha.

    Ye Sha could not be moved like a mountain, a sharp killing intent shed across his cold eyes!

    The moment Xu Zu rushed in front of Ye Sha, Ye Sha¡¯s figure suddenly disappeared. Everything happened so fast that Xu Zu couldn¡¯t react at all!

    Xu Zu was startled, and before he could react, a grave pressure was emitted from his head resulting in a pitiful wail from his mouth. His entire head was smashed into the ground in an instant!

    The sudden turn in battle left all the soldiers behind Xu Zu dumbfounded, their footsteps halted as they watched Ye Sha step on the back of Xu Zu¡¯s head, and pushing it right into the soil. The dark brown soil was slowly covered in blood, and in the midst of the pool of blood, one could see some brain matter floating...

    All the soldiers were stunned as they stared in horror at the bloody picture in front of them. The pool of blood filled their eyes as Xu Zuid motionless on the ground, seemingly dead.

    After Xu Zu took the elixir made by Jun Wu Xie, his strength had advanced by leaps and bounds. Although he stillcked a bit more to break into the peak level of the Gold Spirit, he could still stabilise Gold Spirit at an intermediate level. But, a strong exponent like him was simply smashed by the steward of Sea Spirit City¡¯s official residence ...

    In an instant, the aggression and arrogance of the Long Xuan City¡¯s soldiers were suppressed to an extreme that no sound was heard further.

    Ruan Zhongshan, who was sitting behind, saw the whole process with his own eyes. Ye Sha¡¯s shot was extremely fast, and that speed even surpassed the peak level of Gold Spirit. Otherwise, Xu Zu could not be killed in one shot.

    This person ...

    He was just a steward of Sea Spirit City¡¯s official residence, but the strength he had disyed was simr to that of a Spiritual Inscription exponent!

 Chapter 2703 - Who is Getting Hit in The Face? (5ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2703: Who is Getting Hit in The Face? (5£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    How was this possible?

    Ruan Zhongshan drew a breath of air as his previous haughtiness had somewhat dissipated.

    Long Xuan City¡¯s arrogance was broken up by Ye Sha¡¯s offense, and their progress towards Sea Spirit City was halted for the moment.

    Even Zheng Weilong and Ah Da, who were hiding in the dark, were taken aback by Ye Sha¡¯s strength.

    ¡°Ah Da, that person¡¯s strength ... How ispared to yours?¡± Zheng Weilong¡¯s eyes widened slightly.

    ¡°I am not too sure. He only used one move and that did not require spiritual power. I can¡¯t judge for the time being, but at least his strength isparable to that of Spiritual Inscriptions.¡± Ah Da replied.

    The strength of Ye Sha was one of the best in the Night Regime, second only to Ye Gu, and it was equivalent to Ye Mei. During the time of Jun Wu Yao¡¯s disappearance, Ye Sha used up too much power looking for him, and not only that, he still had to fight continuously in battles. Thus, he did not have a chance to recover his strength. During the years when Jun Wu Xie lived in the Dark Region, Ye Sha was finally able to regain his strength to its peak, and his strength had exceeded Gold Spirit by a lot!

    Ye Sha raised his feet, and did not even spare a nce at the fallen Xu Zu. He still stood alone in front of the gates of Sea Spirit City, and yet no one dared to step forward.

    Ruan Zhongshan woke up from the shock. He never expected that Ye Sha¡¯s strength to be so terrifying, but he did not intend to give up.

    ¡°What are you afraid of? He¡¯s just one person, kill him!¡± Ruan Zhongshanmanded coldly.

    But with Xu Zu¡¯s body lying in front of Ye Sha, and the bloody picture really made those soldiers afraid to move.

    The 20,000-strong army fell in rigid.

    Ruan Zhongshan gritted his teeth silently, and he jumped up immediately and rushed at Ye Sha!

    The strength of the Spiritual Inscriptions exponent could not bepared to a reckless and impulsive person like Xu Zu. In the blink of an eye, Ruan Zhongshan had reached Ye Sha, and he raised his hand to attack!

    But at this moment, a white figure suddenly appeared in front of Ruan Zhongshan.

    Jun Wu Xie, who was standing on the tower before, now stood stiffly in front of Ruan Zhongshan.

    ¡°Soldier against soldier, general against general. Aren¡¯t you going to ughter my entire Sea Spirit City? What will you do when I go head to head with you?¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s lips curved up into a smirk, and that made Yan Hai¡¯s face, which was originally delicate, instantly dazzling.

    Ruan Zhongshan was shocked. He didn¡¯t even notice the moment that Jun Wu Xie moved to appear in front of him. Based on his strength, this was almost impossible. Even for exponents of the same Spiritual Inscription level, they could notpletely avoid his awareness. However, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s approach was too silent!

    ¡°Yan Hai, you¡¯re looking for death!¡± Ruan Zhongshan red at Jun Wu Xie, his intention to kill her solidified.

    Jun Wu Xie looked calmly at the angry Ruan Zhongshan and crooked her fingers at him provocatively.

    ¡°Try and kill me.¡±

    ¡°Damn you!¡± Ruan Zhongshan had never received such a disdainful provocation in his life and he immediately rushed towards Jun Wu Xie with his full powers.

    Ruan Zhongshan¡¯s actions brought those soldiers from Long Xuan City back to their minds. When they thought about how Ruan Zhongshan might go after them in the future, they dared not hesitate any longer and immediately rushed towards Ye Sha!

    At the same time, countless figures leapt from the walls of Sea Spirit City and stormed towards the army of Long Xuan City with a thunderous momentum!

    In the blink of an eye, the members of the Night Regime and Ghost Army had dispatched the army of Long Xuan City!

    The killing sound was endless, as it seemed to overturn the sky!

 Chapter 2704 - Who is Getting Hit in The Face? (6)

    <h4>Chapter 2704: Who is Getting Hit in The Face? (6)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The Sea Spirit City was covered in mes of war, the sounds of killing and anguished wailing mixed together as the pungent smell of blood permeated the air and entered the airways of everyone present!

    This confrontation, however, caused the soldiers of Long Xuan City to be caught in a huge panic. The strength of Sea Spirit City caught them off guard, and the powerful attack did not fall behind at all.

    Even after a brief fight, the soldiers of Long Xuan City fell into a severe defensive position!

    This situation didn¡¯t seem possible to happen. How could the lowly Sea Spirit City, which was almost forgotten by the Upper Realm, have such a powerful fighting force?

    These people in front of them seem to not havee from Sea Spirit City, but from a stronger city!

    Shock shrouded the hearts of every Long Xuan City soldier. They didn¡¯t even have time to think, they were scared witless by the attack from the Night Regime. Screams were ripped from the throats of the Long Xuan City soldiers, yet no sound came from the Night Regime nor Ghost Army ¨C they were silent and deadly. At this moment, as themander of Long Xuan City, Ruan Zhongshan had no time to take care of his men, because he was engaged in a difficult battle with Jun Wu Xie.

    Prior to the fight, Ruan Zhongshan didn¡¯t pay attention to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s strength at all. He thought he could defeat Jun Wu Xie in a matter of a few strokes, but after exchanging a couple of blows with Jun Wu Xie, he was shocked beyond belief.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s speed was not inferior to him, she was even faster in her frequency of attack.

    Ruan Zhongshan was momentarily careless, and several key points on his body had been attacked by Jun Wu Xie many times. The heart-wrenching, immense pain caused Ruan Zhongshan¡¯s forehead to be quickly covered with cold sweat, and his face became flushed.

    ¡°Bastard, why are you so powerful?¡± Ruan Zhongshan grasped his chest, which was kicked by Jun Wu Xie, and panted heavily. If it were not for the fact that he guarded his vital points with spiritual inscriptions in time, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s direct blow was enough to kill him!

    Since Ruan Zhongshan became the Lord of Long Xuan City, he had not been so embarrassed. With the increase of his strength and the improvement of his status, fewer and fewer people could fight him.

    Even in the face of those who want to snatch his title and had knocked on the gates toe and challenge, Ruan Zhongshan could handle them very easily. To say nothing of him being defeated, even getting injured was rare.

    However, after exchanging some blows with Jun Wu Xie, he has suffered more injuries now than the total number of injuries he had suffered in recent years!

    Ruan Zhongshan was horrified.

    How old was Jun Wu Xie?

    To even possess such fearsome strength, his own thousand-year cultivation cannot bepared to that little brat. No one would believe him if he said it out loud.

    Jun Wu Xie ignored the inquiry from Ruan Zhongshan, the attacks by her hands did not reduce, thereby forcing Ruan Zhongshan to mobilize all his spiritual inscriptions, and even then, he barely managed to cope with Jun Wu Xie¡¯s offensive.

    In the melee, Qiao Chu and others have already switched on their killing mode. With their intense hatred of the Upper Realm, they were, at the moment, venting their frustrations and anger at the nearest objects; they each attacked the soldiers of Long Xuan City with a viciousness and ferociousness that terrified all the soldiers of Long Xuan City. The soldiers were so afraid that they didn¡¯t dare to take a step closer!

 Chapter 2705 - Who is Getting Hit in The Face?ï¼ˆ7ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2705: Who is Getting Hit in The Face?£¨7£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Crimson blood stained the figures of Qiao Chu and others, and they did not have so much ¡®fun¡¯ in a long time, the anger deep in their hearts had reaching a boiling point.

    ¡°Come on! Let¡¯s continue!¡± Qiao Chu stood on a pile of corpses, snarling at the terrified Long Xuan City soldiers. With only a pair of fists, he had already defeated many opponents. None of the blood dripping from his clenched fists belonged to him.

    That roar frightened the soldiers of Long Xuan City. They had never seen such rude and brutal opponent. Each bare-knuckle strike was vicious and urate. The strength of Qiao Chu¡¯s fists was indescribable; the brute strength of his one punch could cave a man¡¯s chest. It was simply unbelievable.

    Compared with Qiao Chu¡¯s crude and brutal blows, Hua Yao¡¯s killing looked leisurely and elegant. He killed hundreds of enemies without any blood staining his body. After snapping off the head of a soldier from Long Xuan City, he looked up at Jun Wu Xie, who was fighting fiercely with Ruan Zhongshan, with a smile in his eyes.

    In the eyes of others, Ruan Zhongshan and Jun Wu Xie were almost evenly matched, but there was a slight discrepancy.

    In fact, Jun Wu Xie wasn¡¯t even using one-tenth of her strength. What she was disying right now was just the tip of the iceberg.

    If Jun Wu Xie¡¯s true strength was revealed, Ruan Zhongshan would not be able to hold up till now. The moment he started fighting with Jun Wu Xie, he would have died a tragic death.

    However, what Jun Wu Xie wanted was not to kill him within seconds, but to prolong the inevitable, and also to conceal most of her power, thus she only used some random moves which would stillpletely ruin Ruan Zhongshan.

    This was the gap between Ruan Zhongshan and Jun Wu Xie, just like the difference between the clouds and mud.

    Poor Ruan Zhongshan was still struggling, he didn¡¯t know that he was just a pawn in the hands of Jun Wu Xie. The reason why he can survive currently was not due to his strength but because Jun Wu Xie was taking it easy on him. Otherwise he can¡¯t even bepared to a finger of Jun Wu Xie!

    The mighty Long Xuan City army faced a tough battle. They certainly did not expect that Sea Spirit City, which was never favored by anyone, had hidden such a terrible fighting power.

    Whether it was the Ye Sha, who had easily trampled on Xu Zu¡¯s head, or the Night Regime and Ghost Army who were like gods of death, or even Jun Wu Xie who was pressing on and beating Ruan Zhongshan; Sea Spirit City had far surpassed anyone¡¯s perception.

    The Sea Spirit City, which they thought they could easily crush, now became a nightmare to all of them.

    As more and more Long Xuan City soldiers fell, the nauseating scent of blood filled the air. Countless bodiesy strewn in front of the remaining people. Broken limbs everywhere, blood flowed continuously onto the ground, staining the earth a bloody red.

    A piece of hell.

    The soldiers of Long Xuan City were terrified as the shadow of death slowly surrounded them. Under the grave horror, they have lost their will to fight. They abandoned their armour and weapons and escaped while wishing they had an extra pair of legs to make their getaway faster.

    However, there was no leeway, and escape at this moment only elerated their death.

    The soldiers who turned their backs to the Night Regime fell down one by one, and even at the moment of death, the soldiers of Long Xuan City could not ept reality...

 Chapter 2706 - Who is Getting Hit in The Face?ï¼ˆ8ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2706: Who is Getting Hit in The Face?£¨8£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    With such a one-sided situation urring, Ah Da and Zheng Weilong, who were hiding in the forest, widened their eyes as they stared at everything on the battlefield.

    ¡°This is ... the power of Sea Spirit City?¡± Zheng Weilong had some difficulty breathing. She had previously guessed what Jun Wu Xie might have prepared, but she did not expect Jun Wu Xie¡¯s counterattack had turned out to be so simple and brutal.

    The strength of the Sea Spirit City had far exceeded Zheng Weilong¡¯s expectations, a terrible idea appeared in her heart.

    She had a hunch that even if the army of Discerning Moon City met these people from Sea Spirit City, they would not have much chance of winning.

    ¡°Ah Da, those in Sea Spirit City, their strength ...¡± Zheng Weilong turned to look at Ah Da, as she had no spiritual power, she could not tell what the strength of those in Sea Spirit City was, although just watching them defeat the Long Xuan City army, she felt that they were very powerful.

    ¡°Very strong,¡± Ah Da said dumbly.

    ¡°How strong?¡± Zheng Weilong couldn¡¯t help asking.

    Ah Da thought for a moment before saying: ¡°If you rece the army of Long Xuan City with the army of Discerning Moon City, I am afraid that the situation will not be too optimistic as well.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Zheng Weilong couldn¡¯t help but take a sharp breath. She might have guessed it before, but after confirmation by Ah Da, she was still very surprised.

    You know, the strength of Discerning Moon City can be ranked among the top within the 72 cities, but Ah Da had said that even if Discerning Moon City fought against these people in Sea Spirit City, the situation will not be any better.

    Doesn¡¯t this mean that the strength of the Sea Spirit City had already topped the 72 cities?

    With Sea Spirit City¡¯s past, this conclusion was really uneptable.

    ¡°Their fighting strength may not be the most powerful, but their moves are very odd. I have observed the way they fight and found that there isn¡¯t anything unnecessary with their fighting skills. Almost every move is life-ending move. ¡°Ah Da replied.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Zheng Weilong asked cautiously.

    ¡°Although spiritual practitioners can rely on the level of spiritual power to determine the oue, but how to maximize the use of spiritual power differs for each person. With the same level of spiritual power, how one makes a move will have great influence on the battle. Moreover, the weak might be able to defeat the strong. These people in Sea Spirit City use their spiritual powers with great efficiency and uracy. As long as they hit their opponent, they are either dead or gravely injured. This fighting method is very effective, especially in terms of killing.¡± Ah Da frowned, it was clear that the strength of the Sea Spirit City had shocked him.

    What kind of city was the Sea Spirit City? No one in the Upper Realm knew about it. Who would believe that in a remote and lowly city like this, such a powerfulbat power was hidden?

    It mighte a day when the true strength of the Sea Spirit City would be exposed, and the ranking of the 72 cities would be rewritten!

    Zheng Weilong turned her head and looked at the murderous battlefield unblinkingly. On the chaotic battlefield, the white figure still entangled with Ruan Zhongshan really attracted Zheng Weilong¡¯s attention.

    Even if she can¡¯t perceive the spiritual power, she could clearly perceive that the strongest in the whole Sea Spirit City was the City Lord, Jun Wu Xie!

    Zheng Weilong watched Ruan Zhongshan get kicked by Jun Wu Xie and flew. The once-proud City Lord of Long Xuan City was thrown to the ground like a y, and he vomited a lot of blood ..

 Chapter 2707 - Overbearingï¼ˆ1ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2707: Overbearing£¨1£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Ruan Zhongshan felt crushing pain throughout his whole body. Everything in front of him became blurred. In his line of sight, he could not no longer see appearance of Jun Wu Xie; only the vague white figure stood in front of him.

    Never before had such immense fear shroud Ruan Zhongshan¡¯s heart. After iming to be the Lord of Long Xuan City, he had never been so embarrassed as he was today. All of his pride waspletely destroyed by the white demon in front of him. .

    Ruan Zhongshan shook his head violently, he could only hear a shrill ringing in his ears. Gradually, his vision cleared and he swept a nce through the battlefield and in that nce, everything he saw made his heart fall into a deep, dark pit.

    The bloody battlefield was at a loss. Those Long Xuan City soldiers who had once made him proud had lost their helmets and armor, utterly defeated. Those men who emerged from Sea Spirit City were like a frantic wave that quickly engulfed Long Xuan City.

    Over ...

    Everything was over.

    Ruan Zhongshan stumbled to his feet and it was not until this moment that he realized how much he had lost.

    If everything could be repeated, he would never make such a choice again.

    Unfortunately, everything is over.

    Jun Wu Xie looked coldly at Ruan Zhongshan, who was downtrodden, and slowly walked towards him.

    Ruan Zhongshan saw Jun Wu Xie approaching, his legs turned soft, and he fell onto the ground.

    He raised his head and looked at Jun Wu Xie, who was unscathed, and the fear in his eyes could no longer be hidden.

    ¡°Wait ... wait a minute ...¡± Ruan Zhongshan lifted his hands which were full of blood, ¡°I am wrong, I shouldn¡¯t send troops to your Sea Spirit City, please forgive me ... I¡¯ll leave right away ... Let¡¯s pretend that nothing has happened! I can pay you many, many good things ... ¡±

    Ruan Zhongshan was really scared. He never dreamed that he would be defeated in the hands of such a young boy, but that was what happened. In the face of Jun Wu Xie, he had no power to fight back. He could even harm one hair on Jun Wu Xie.

    The enormous feeling of defeat made Ruan Zhongshan¡¯sst trace of pride vanish.

    Jun Wu Xie looked down coldly at a terrified Ruan Zhongshan, there was no emotions in her cold eyes at all.

    ¡°I gave you a chance.¡± Jun Wu Xie said lightly.

    If Ye Sha¡¯s message to him was thest chance she gave to Ruan Zhongshan.

    However, he missed it, didn¡¯t he?

    Just as Ruan Zhongshan said to Jun Wu Xie before, but only this time, the person who answered was not Jun Wu Xie, but him!

    ¡°No ...¡± Ruan Zhongshan wanted to make the final struggle.

    It was a pity that Jun Wu Xie did not intend to give him any more time to spout his nonsense!

    A sword made of light materialised in the hands of Jun Wu Xie, with a sh of cold light, droplets of blood which fell in the sunlight...

    Ruan Zhongshany on the ground with a thump, and a bloody gash had ripped open on his neck. The hot blood flowed from his wound continuously, taking away all his vitality at the same time.

    The death of Ruan Zhongshan was the straw that broke the camel¡¯s back. All the soldiers of Long Xuan City had no intention of fighting, and they fled one after another after being chased away by the Night Regime. The bloody killing finally came to an end. Those who were lucky to escape from Sea Spirit City unfortunately would have this nightmare apany them for life.

 Chapter 2708 - Overbearing (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2708: Overbearing (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Qiao Chu and others had a good fight and they left the Ghost Army to deal with the remnants of the battlefield, while Jun Wu Xie returned directly to the city. It seemed that they did not intend to continue the pursuit.

    After the battlefield waspletely cleaned, Zheng Weilong and Ah Da walked out from their hiding ce in the forest.

    The loess in front of the gate of the Sea Spirit City had been stained dark red with blood. Even though the corpses were gone, the breath of death still lingered on the soil along with the nauseating scent of blood. It was as if telling everyone not to forget what had happened here.

    ¡°The power of Sea Spirit City ... is stronger than I expected.¡± Zheng Weilong raised her eyes, and today¡¯s battled hadpletely overturned her perception of Sea Spirit City.

    Although she had vaguely guessed that Jun Wu Xie hid some cards, she only guessed that the battle Sea Spirit City and Long Xuan City would be a tie at most. However, after the real battle began, Long Xuan City turned out to be so passive and was beaten into submission in front of Sea Spirit City.

    Even Ruan Zhongshan had died in the hands of Jun Wu Xie. Such terrible powers should not belong to the Sea Spirit City at all.

    ¡°It seems that the elixir prescription that Sea Spirit City possesses is really powerful, however ... the Sea Spirit City Lord is still too young. Just now in battle, they could have killed all the soldiers of Long Xuan City, but they were not being meticulous, allowing some soldiers to flee the battlefield. It won¡¯t be long before the news of Sea Spirit City¡¯s possession of the prescription spread through the Upper Realm.¡± Ah Da frowned slightly. He recognized their strength, but also found many shorings.

    It was true that Sea Spirit City had won this time, but their finishing move was not perfect as the Long Xuan City soldiers who fled would definitely spread the news of this battle. When the time came, even if Sea Spirit City wanted to hide, they would not be able to.

    ¡°This kind of abominable elixir will definitely cause a scramble by many parties. Although Sea Spirit City is rising rapidly in strength now, their foundation iscking. This time they faced Long Xuan City, so they can be rather unaffected. But once the prescription attracts the attention from the other cities, I am afraid they would be facing more difficult opponents.¡± Ah Da sighed. If only Jun Wu Xie had killed everyone from Long Xuan City, then they won¡¯t not suffer in the near future.

    But Zheng Weilong didn¡¯t agree with Ah Da¡¯s words. She frowned slightly as she nced across blood stained earth, and her bright eyes seemed to be thinking about something.

    ¡°Ah Da, you are wrong.¡± Zheng Weilong suddenly spoke after a long time.

    ¡°I am wrong? What does Miss mean?¡± Ah Da didn¡¯t understand.

    Zheng Weilong looked up slightly and looked at Sea Spirit City, and slowly said: ¡°Do you really think that those deserters in Long Xuan City escaped by themselves?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± Ah Da frowned slightly, as a bystander, he saw the whole battle clearly. Most of the soldiers who could escape were in the outer area. This was only because the people in Sea Spirit City did not start killing in the outer area. And that was their chance to escape.

    However...

    Zheng Weilong obviously didn¡¯t think so.

    Zheng Weilong took a deep breath and said in a low voice: ¡°If it is the Sea Spirit City in the past, it may be as you said, but now it is different. Those from Long Xuan City were intentionally let go by Sea Spirit City!¡±

 Chapter 2709 - Overbearing (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2709: Overbearing (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Intentionally let go? Why? Is Sea Spirit City not afraid of the news being leaked and getting besieged?¡± Ah Da didn¡¯t understand even more. For Sea Spirit City, the news leak was not a good thing.

    Zheng Weilong shook her head. ¡°I had some doubts previously, but now I understand. Whether it is the supply of Sea Spirit Beasts being cut off or the news of the elixir being leaked to Ruan Zhongshan, all these things have been meticulously nned by the Sea Spirit City Lord. Even the confrontation with Long Xuan City this time, and the escape of those soldiers are all part of his grand n.¡±

    ¡°How is this possible? Why would the Lord of Sea Spirit City do this?¡± Ah Da was slightly startled as Zheng Weilong¡¯s guess was a bit too frightening.

    Zheng Weilong said: ¡°You just witnessed the battle. With the strength of Sea Spirit City, there would have been no difficulty in encircling all the enemy soldiers. Since Yan Hai dared to oppose Ruan Zhongshan in this way, I don¡¯t believe it he will ignore those deserters. So, I suspect that all this is deliberately arranged by him. He wants to let the news of the elixir be leaked and let everyone know how strong this elixir is, such that a weak city like Sea Spirit City can destroy Long Xuan City¡¯s army. ¡±

    Zheng Weilong revealed all her predictions in one go. Since the time that Jun Wu Xie deliberately let Ruan Zhongshan off, she had detected something weird. And with the connection she made of the battle today, those inextricable parts were made clear.

    ¡°What exactly does Yan Hai want to do? Doesn¡¯t he know how dangerous this will be? Does he really have the ability to go against all of the 72 cities? He has already cut off the supply of the Sea Spirit Beasts, and that has caused a lot of dissatisfaction among the cities. If the news of today¡¯s battle broke, Sea Spirit City will soon be the target of more criticism.¡± The more Ah Da thought about it, the more he couldn¡¯t understand. He believed Zheng Weilong and her judgment would not be wrong. But... This was really incredible.

    ¡°Perhaps ... that¡¯s what he wants.¡± Zheng Weilong¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and a strange gleam shed in her eyes.

    ¡°I think ... I may have found an opportunity.¡± Zheng Weilong¡¯s face suddenly burst into a smile, and she walked towards the gates of Sea Spirit City. As she stepped on the blood stained soil, she had also embarked on a path of no return.

    Ah Da was dazed for a moment but immediately followed Zheng Weilong into the Sea Spirit City. This time, they did not sneak in, but walked openly into the gates.

    Even though they had just finished battle, the two guards, who stood by the city¡¯s gates, did not search Zheng Weilong and Ah Da and allowed them into the city.

    Zheng Weilong headed towards the City Lord manor and stood outside the main door. She could still sense the bloody smell from the battle on the guards outside the residence, but their faces did not have any blood from the battle.

    Zheng Weilong took a deep breath, raised her hand and knocked on the gates that would change her life.

    The door was opened a momentter. Ye Sha, who had stepped on Xu Zu¡¯s head outside the city, had changed into clean clothes. He looked at Zheng Weilong with a hint of question in his eyes.

    ¡°I am Zheng Weilong from the Discerning Moon City. And I seek an audience with Lord Yan Hai.¡±

 Chapter 2710 - The Cooperation of Smart People (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2710: The Cooperation of Smart People (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Ye Sha led Zheng Weilong into the residence. Zheng Weilong walked slowly with her back upright. After reaching the hall, she raised her eyes and saw Jun Wu Xie sitting in the main seat of the hall.

    Although it was evident that they were just engaged in battle, there was no emotional fluctuations on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face. She remained seated calmly, as if nothing had happened.

    ¡°Zheng Weilong pays respect to my Lord.¡± Zheng Weilong said politely.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded slightly and looked at Zheng Weilong with his chin propped on one hand. Even before Ruan Zhongshan brought his soldiers to Sea Spirit City, the Night Regime was already monitoring Zheng Weilong and Ah Da till now. They had listened in on the conversation between Zheng Weilong and Ah Da, and had passed the information to Jun Wu Xie.

    With these clues given by Jun Wu Xie alone, Zheng Weilong was able to analyze the situation close to the real thing, her intellectual capabilities was beyondparison to a normal person¡¯s.

    Jun Wu Xie had someone check on Zheng Weilong¡¯s identity and background which turned out to be very interesting.

    A piece of ¡®trash¡¯ with no spiritual power, but with an ingenious heart. Maybe if she was used properly, she would be a great helper.

    ¡°What has brought Miss Zheng to my city?¡± Jun Wu Xie said lightly.

    Zheng Weilong looked at Jun Wu Xie and wondered how she would broach the subject. Suddenly she chuckled: ¡°My Lord, you don¡¯t know why I havee to your city? The moment I wanted to enter Sea Spirit City with my subordinate, I¡¯m sure your men have been keeping us under observation. Also, I¡¯m sure that my Lord also knows of my conversation with Ah Da. Otherwise, how were we able to enter the city without any hindrance?¡±

    Zheng Weilong¡¯s words made Ah Da stunned!

    Did Jun Wu Xie send someone to monitor their action early on?

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Zheng Weilong, her cold eyes seemed to be judging the truthfulness of Zheng Weilong¡¯s words, and she said a momentter: ¡°The youngdy of Discerning Moon City is really smart.¡±

    Zheng Weilong smiled humbly and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that I am smart, but it is because my Lord didn¡¯t hide anything. Otherwise, how can I sit here safely?¡±

    Zheng Weilong didn¡¯t realize that she was being monitored at first, but from the time she entered the Sea Spirit City and all the way to the official residence, even Ye Sha didn¡¯t ask or announce her presence, and had let her see Jun Wu Xie almost immediately. The smooth-sailing process was not normal, especially since Jun Wu Xie had just ended a fierce battle; such rxation of vignce was abnormal.

    In addition to all these that could only be arranged by Jun Wu Xie, Zheng Weilong could not think of any other reason.

    Whether it was Zheng Weilong or Jun Wu Xie, they were extremely intelligent people who were rare in the world. Some things need not be said too clearly but they would already understand...

    ¡°What do you want?¡± Jun Wu Xie suddenly looked at Zheng Weilong.

    ¡°I want to be free.¡± Zheng Weilong raised her chin slightly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be anyone¡¯s pawn anymore. I want to control my own destiny.¡±

    ¡°Then what can you bring to the table?¡± Jun Wu Xie raised her eyebrows slightly. When talking to an intelligent person, there was an ease of mind.

    ¡°Everything in the 72 cities.¡± Zheng Weilong said, almost to herself.

    ¡°Oh? How?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked.

    ¡°I am the Miss of Discerning Moon City. Even if I am inconspicuous, I still grew up in Discerning Moon City. Discerning Moon City is not in a low position among the 72 cities. My Lord wants to let everyone in 72 cities know about what had happened in Sea Spirit City today...¡±

 Chapter 2711 - The Cooperation of Smart People (2ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2711: The Cooperation of Smart People (2£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Then I only need a letter to magnify this effect. The prestige of the Discerning Moon City will also make the 72 cities more certain of the authenticity of this matter.¡± Zheng Weilong watched Jun Wu Xie unblinkingly, the hand on her side was clenched tightly.

    She was betting whether Jun Wu Xie would need her help.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Zheng Weilong. In fact, her n had been carried out. Even without Zheng Weilong¡¯s help, those Long Xuan City soldiers who fled would spread the news, but with Zheng Weilong, the speed would be faster. And Zheng Weilong¡¯s identity would be of certain use.

    ¡°Of course, but I want more than just spreading the news. I want you to cooperate with me and stir up battles within the 72 cities. Are you in agreement?¡± Jun Wu Xie said, spreading the news was just the beginning. What she wanted was to use the shortest time possible to climb high enough and find her father!

    Zheng Weilong froze slightly as Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words made her realize that Jun Wu Xie¡¯s intent was more terrible than she had imagined.

    But there was only one chance for freedom.

    ¡°I promise you, as long as I can do it, I will fully cooperate!¡± Zheng Weilong has too few gambling chips in her hands, and she must use the remaining chips to fight all at once!

    ¡°Alright.¡± Jun Wu Xie nodded, and the cooperative rtionship between the two was reached.

    ¡°The Lord of Discerning Moon City sent me to Long Xuan City in an attempt to connect Long Xuan City by marriage. Now that you have destroyed Long Xuan City, even if I want to stay, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t. Zheng Ke would not allow a chess piece like me free. If it is not Long Xuan City, then he will send me to other cities. I hope that my Lord can help me to avoid ayer of worry. ¡°Zheng Weilong looked to Jun Wu Xie. This was the first step towards her freedom, and she did not want to give up.

    As long as Zheng Ke¡¯s n was not abandoned, Zheng Weilong would always be a chess piece at his mercy.

    There were not enough areas to help Jun Wu Xie with.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± Jun Wu Xie raised an eyebrow slightly.

    ¡°The story of Long Xuan City will soon spread, and the status of Sea Spirit City will change. I hope that my Lord can propose to Zheng Ke that you intend to marry me. This way, Zheng Ke would agree because Zheng Ke also wants to get Sea Spirit City.¡±Zheng Weilong revealed her intentions and this was the only way that Zheng Ke could no longer control her marriage.

    Zheng Weilong didn¡¯t notice that when she said these words, Ye Sha¡¯s face turned ck.

    Zheng Weilong looked like a pretty smart individual, how could she say such a frightening thing?

    If this was made known to Lord Jue... Wouldn¡¯t she be crushed to death?

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, apparently aware that her identity was different from the past.

    Zheng Weilong saw a trace of resistance on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face, and quickly said, ¡°Please be assured my Lord that I only want my freedom. I am not hankering for the position of your wife, my Lord. You and I only need to put on an act. It is only in name that we are married.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Zheng Weilong. As far as the current situation was concerned, Zheng Weilong¡¯s proposal was the most appropriate, however...

    ¡°No,¡± Jun Wu Xie said coldly.

    Zheng Weilong froze. As far as this matter was concerned, the only person who may suffer a loss in reputation was her, and Jun Wu Xie would not be affected at all. She had thought that Jun Wu Xie would not hesitate to agree, but she did not expect Jun Wu Xie to turn it down without even thinking about it.

 Chapter 2712 - The Cooperation of Smart People (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2712: The Cooperation of Smart People (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie looked up at Zheng Weilong who was surprised. ¡°I won¡¯t do this. Your ultimate goal is freedom. I will give you your freedom. As for how to do it, that is something that I shall consider.¡±

    Zheng Weilong had wanted to say something else, but the indifferent and firm look on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face made her keep her mouth shut, as she nodded, ¡°Then I shall leave it to my Lord to arrange.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s scheme was more important than her freedom, so Zheng Weilong was not worried that Jun Wu Xie will destroy her n.

    After a good discussion, Jun Wu Xie asked Ye Sha to arrange amodation for Zheng Weilong and Ah Da, so that they didn¡¯t have to live in that shabby hut.

    Zheng Weilong naturally agreed with pleasure.

    After Zheng Weilong left, Jun Wu Yao, who had been in the backyard, came out. He directly lifted Jun Wu Xie from the chair, and nuzzled his chin to her cheek as he held her in his arms.

    ¡°At least now you¡¯re being honest.¡± Jun Wu Yao smiled. Zheng Weilong¡¯s proposal was good and if it were in the past, Jun Wu Xie would have agreed to it immediately.

    Otherwise, she would not have ¡°married¡± Qu Lingyue at that time.

    However, this kind of thing, even if it was fake, was simply unbearable for Jun Wu Yao.

    He had to endure a Qu Lingyue, and he definitely could not endure a second ¡®wife¡¯, not after he and Jun Wu Xie had married.

    Jun Wu Xie looked up slightly to Jun Wu Yao¡¯s handsome face, as she slowly raised her hand, and touched his cheek.

    ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°I know you don¡¯t like it. Since I¡¯m your wife, I won¡¯t make a joke about it.¡±

    Jun Wu Yaoughed, his heart was suddenly at ease.

    Everything in Sea Spirit City was stable. Although Zheng Weilong has cooperated with Jun Wu Xie, she knew her value ??very well. Even if she was allowed to live in Sea Spirit City by Jun Wu Xie, she did not stray from her current residence, nor did she try to learn about the prescription for the elixir.

    Jun Wu Xie was very satisfied with this. Smart people always did things with a peace of mind.

    The situation on the side of the Sea Spirit City was stable, but things in Long Xuan City was as messy as a pot of porridge. The soldiers who fled from the battlefield of Sea Spirit City were all in dire straits by the time they returned to Long Xuan City. Each of them seemed to have lost their soul, as they broke down crying the moment they entered their city.

    Soon, the news that Ruan Zhongshan died in battle, and that the army of Long Xuan City waspletely abused spread throughout the entire city. For a moment, the news really shocked everyone in Long Xuan City.

    If it weren¡¯t for the despair of those crying deserters, the other citizens of Long Xuan City would not have believed that it was all true.

    However, the shock in Long Xuan City did notst long. The death of Ruan Zhongshan instantly pushed the originally, rtively stable Long Xuan City into chaos. Numerous strong men who had been crushed by Ruan Zhongshan emerged and Immediately after that, a new round of scramble for the lordship of the city began.

    No one felt sad for Ruan Zhongshan¡¯s death, and no one shed a tear for him. Those who bent and bowed their heads at him, those who used to be hisckeys have begun to fight for the supreme position in Long Xuan City!

    The entire Long Xuan City was caught in chaos, and in just a few days,rge and small battles rang throughout Long Xuan City. The chaos made many lowly civilians flee from Long Xuan City to seek protection elsewhere.

    However, in this chaos, the strong men of Long Xuan City did not realize the danger had arrived...

 Chapter 2713 - Scum (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2713: Scum (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The battles within Long Xuan City raged on as more and more exponents emerged. Every day, numerous exponentsy dead on the streets of Long Xuan City. The bloody scent of death permeated the entire Long Xuan City. Corpses could be seen everywhere, making those of average strength in the city afraid and putting them at risk.

    However ...

    As the sun rose from the east, a slender figure could be seen, seated on a steed, approaching the gates of Long Xuan City amidst the cking of hooves.

    Behind her, several slender young men apanied her.

    ¡°This is Long Xuan City?¡± Qiao Chu raised his hand to block the early morning sunlight, and squinted at Long Xuan City which was less than a hundred meters away.

    At a nce, thick walls surrounded the entire city, its range so wide that people couldn¡¯t see the corners.

    ¡°No wonder that Ruan Zhongshan was so arrogant before. This ce is a lot bigger than Sea Spirit City.¡± Qiao Chu rubbed his chin as a nasty smile hung from the corner of his mouth, his thinking unknown to the rest.

    ¡°So what if it¡¯s big? Since it has fallen into the hands of a bunch of idiots, and sooner orter the city will be finished. How many civilians have we seen, escaping from Long Xuan City along the way? If this keeps up, this Long Xuan City will be a ghost city sooner orter.¡± Fei Yan pursed his lips in disapproval.

    ¡°That¡¯s not true. There are still a lot of people left in the city. The chaos nowadays is temporary. Once a new City Lord in Long Xuan City is elected, everything will return to normal.¡± Fan Zhuo shrugged, he was already used to such fighting in the Upper Realm.

    Jun Wu Xie who was riding in front of the group of people did not speak. She just kept her face cold and urged the horse under her to continue to walk towards the gates of Long Xuan City.

    Due to theck of a City Lord, the soldiers in Long Xuan City have been left unmanaged, and the gates, that should have been guarded, were left unattended. Thus, Jun Wu Xie did not meet any obstacles or questions when they entered the city. They came to the main street of Long Xuan City.

    The streets of Long Xuan City were very wide aspared with the narrowness of Sea Spirit City, the buildings in the city were rtively dense. Even in the early morning, there were many people walking around the streets.

    However, the expressions of those city dwellers were a little nervous, and their pace involuntarily elerated as they walked, all looking very rushed.

    There was a faint bloody smell wafting through the whole city. It was very light, but still it could not escape Jun Wu Xie.

    After walking for a while, they saw a broken corpse lying on the corner of the street, blood had coagted under it, but the corpse was left untreated, and the stench of decay has started.

    ¡°Where is the City Lord¡¯s manor?¡± Jun Wu Xie paused her footsteps and turned to look at Zheng Weilong, who was at the end of the line.

    Zheng Weilong pointed it out to Jun Wu Xie.

    She had stayed in Sea Spirit City for a few days, but suddenly received news that Jun Wu Xie was going to Long Xuan City and needed her to lead the way. Zheng Weilong followed them without saying a word. She thought Jun Wu Xie wanted to lead her army to attack Long Xuan City, but when she found out that Jun Wu Xie¡¯s travellingpanions were only Chu Qiao and five others, as well as Ye Sha and her, she was a little confused.

    What did Jun Wu Xie want to do?

    Unfortunately, Jun Wu Xie was not interested in exining anything to Zheng Weilong, she just walked in the direction pointed out by Zheng Weilong.

    The front gates of the City Lord¡¯s manor was covered in blood.

    The manor which symbolised the prestige of Long Xuan City had be one of the bloodiest battlefields in this period.

 Chapter 2714 - Scum (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2714: Scum (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The front gates of the City Lord¡¯s manor was opened, the stone steps in front of the door were stained with blood. The corpse next to the stone steps was shocking and the blood trail extended from the stone steps to the door.

    ¡°Well, now I¡¯ve seen everything. This City Lord of the Upper Realm is too tragic. This person had died and no one has collected his body, that¡¯s fine. Just a few days after his death and his residence has been snatched by a group of demons and monsters. This is really ufortable.¡± Qiao Chu looked at the mess outside the city¡¯s official residence. The chaos in Long Xuan City had astounded him.

    If this matter urred in the Lower and Middle realms, even a vige chief would have received a better treatment than Ruan Zhongshan.

    At least there were some people who collected their corpses, but Ruan Zhongshan¡¯s body was added into the pile of corpses and burnt by Ghost Army.

    Jun Wu Xie didn¡¯t say anything, she just raised her foot and stepped into the manor.

    But before she stepped onto the stone steps, a figure ¡®flew¡¯ out from the door!

    Jun Wuxi leaned slightly sideways, and avoided that mass of dark shadows.

    The dark shadow mmed on the hard te floor and vomited blood.

    It was a man in his early forties. There were countless of colourful ribbons hanging from his body,rge and small wounds covered his body as well. However, he immediately got up from the ground and wiped the corners of his mouth. He pointed at the residence and cursed, ¡°Liu!! If you have the ability, then fight one-on-one with me! What¡¯s the point of having backup?¡±

    As soon as the curses left his mouth, a sturdier looking man of the same age came out of the City Lord¡¯s manor. Although he also had a lot of blood on his body, he seemed to fare much better than the first man. He was followed by two thin men.

    ¡°Lao Yu, what you said is not right. I¡¯m not the only one with backup, it¡¯s just that the people you brought with you is a bunch of trash! Once they are dead, you can barely handle it. How can you me me?¡± The man whose surname was Liu sneered and looked at the bruised Lao Yu with disdain.

    Jun Wu Xie and others were standing aside, but the two people did not seem to notice their existence at all, or maybe they didn¡¯t even bother about Jun Wu Xie at all.

    ¡°Yo, these two are very angry, what¡¯s the story?¡± Qiao Chu watched with interest and couldn¡¯t help asking Zheng Weilong, who stood to the side.

    Zheng Weilong lived in Long Xuan City for more than a month. Although she rarely went out, with Ah Da¡¯s help, she was very clear about Long Xuan City¡¯s situation.

    ¡°These two people were once the most powerful exponents under Ruan Zhongshan, they have just broken through to Gold Spirit and are starting to consolidate Spiritual Inscriptions. In the entire Long Xuan City, their strength is second only to Ruan Zhongshan. Now that Ruan Zhongshan is dead, these two exponents are naturally the main candidates for the title of City Lord.¡± Zheng Weilong told Qiao Chu and the others truthfully all that she knew.

    Qiao Chu nodded.

    Jun Wu Xie suddenly said, ¡°In the present Long Xuan City, the two of them are the best?¡±

    Zheng Weilong froze slightly, wondering why Jun Wu Xie had this question, but nodded.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    After Jun Wu Xie heard Zheng Weilong¡¯s words, she suddenly lifted her feet as her figure flickered from Zheng Weilong¡¯s eyes and disappeared on the spot!

 Chapter 2715 - Scum (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2715: Scum (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    While they were fighting each other, a sh of light appeared before them, but before they could understand what was going on, they were already covered in blood.

    The man standing next Liu was sprayed with hot blood. When they regained their consciousness, they realised that Liu and Lao Yu had fallen into a pool of blood, their throats severed by a sharp object andrge swaths of blood spouted from their wounds.

    Amidst the blood, a petite figure could be seen standing in a pool of blood, holding a sword of light.

    Two thumps sounded as thepanions of Liu fell to the ground. They could not believe that the two exponents who had fought so fiercely were killed in front of their eyes.

    How powerful was this?

    Jun Wu Xie waved the sword of light in her hand and retracted it. The blood at her feet made her wrinkled her brow. She looked up at Zheng Weilong and asked, ¡°Long Xuan City, how many more exponents? ¡±

    ¡°...¡± Zheng Weilong¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at Jun Wu Xie in front of her. She hadn¡¯t figured out what Jun Wu Xie was going to do, but now she fully understood ...

    The two frightened men fled while wailing, but Jun Wu Xie had only began her massacre.

    Outside the City Lord¡¯s manor of Long Xuan City, a sign was written with blood that clearly stated in a fewrge characters.

    ¡°I own Long Xuan City, if you are not happy,e and fight.¡±

    Those audacious words made all of Long Xuan City boil! After the death of Ruan Zhongshan, Long Xuan City was caught up in the battle for the new city lord, but no matter who it was, no one dared to be that provocative.

    The bodies of Lao Yu and Liu were also thrown out of the gates and left unattended. The pungent blood smell seemed to be announcing theing of a war to all the exponents in Long Xuan City.

    Jun Wu Xie was sitting in the main hall of the City Lord¡¯s manor. The main seat that once belonged to Ruan Zhongshan was now firmly under her.

    Zheng Weilong sat aside, looking at the indifferent Jun Wu Xie, but her heart was beating wildly.

    She thought that she had seen a lot of crazy and extreme exponents, but those people were iparable to tJun Wu Xie,pared to her, everything they did seemed so ordinary.

    After she informed them on the number of remaining exponents in Long Xuan City, Jun Wu Xie immediately asked Qiao Chu to write the provocative sign with the blood of those two people and hung it outside. It was a challenge all the exponents in Long Xuan City.

    This kind of behavior was simply crazy!

    Zheng Weilong felt once again, that being on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s side was perhaps the most correct choice for her.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s sign had only just been hung out for a while and already the exponents have heard about it. A strong, burly man marched up to the official residence, along with his bunch ofckeys and walked in.

    However ...

    Before the person could speak, and before Zheng Weilong could even tell Jun Wu Xie about that man¡¯s origin.

    She only saw Jun Wu Xie lift one hand, and a ray of light flew towards the man. The man fell into a pool of blood and never moved again...

    Suddenly, thoseckeys who followed him were so frightened that they ran away with terrified wail!

    Zheng Weilong looked at Jun Wu Xie in shock, but Jun Wu Xie still sat calmly in her position, there was no change in her expression or reaction, as if nothing had happened just now ...

 Chapter 2716 - Scum (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2716: Scum (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Zheng Weilong was shocked at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s calmness, and as she quietly observed Qiao Chu, she also found that their expressions were very calm, as if this was something Jun Wu Xie should have done.

    Soon, Zheng Weilong understood that this was just the beginning.

    The number of exponents who came because of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s sign was increasing. Unfortunately, the strongest of them had barely walked ten meters to the door of the hall, along with others who arrived, were killed by the light that flew out from Jun Wu Xie.

    Less than half a dayter, dozens of corpses were piled up in the front yard of the official residence of Long Xuan City.

    The entire front yard was stained red and the ground was no longer visible.

    The number of people who constantly came to ¡°seek death¡± was gradually decreasing till early next morning, and no one had dared to set foot into the manor!

    Almost all of the exponents in the city are dead, and those who were less powerful, or who valued their lives, were afraid to approach the City Lord¡¯s manor even by half a step!

    After a long time of inactivity, Jun Wu Xie finally stood up from her chair.

    She stepped on a corpse as she walked out of the gates.

    Outside the gate, countless citizens of Long Xuan City have gathered. Almost overnight, the news was spread throughout whole Long Xuan City. Many busybodies waited outside the residence in order to take a look at the source of such arrogance and cruelty.

    But when Jun Wu Xie appeared in front of the crowd with Yan Hai¡¯s face, everyone was shocked.

    That face was too young and unfamiliar to them. They were not people from Long Xuan City at all.

    However, no matter how young Jun Wu Xie looked, the people around her, who saw her expression, were shocked and in fear.

    Jun Wu Xie nced at those who were surrounded by the City Lord¡¯s manor and where her cold eyes passed, no one dared to look at her. The moment Jun Wu Xie¡¯s gaze swept past them, they obediently lowered their heads.

    ¡°I am Yan Hai, from Sea Spirit City. From today on, I will take over Long Xuan City. Anyone who is dissatisfied cane to Sea Spirit City to challenge me at any time. I will wee it.¡± Jun Wu Xie said in a cold voice as it echoed in the silent exterior of the official residence. Along with the stench of blood, that had not yet dissipated, it stimted the hearts of every Sea Spirit City dweller, and thus cemented her position as the City Lord of two cities.

    When Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words were heard, all the people around her knelt together!

    ¡°Long live My Lord!¡±

    ¡°Long live My Lord!¡±

    The shout tinged with fear sounded one after another, no one dared to challenge Jun Wu Xie again. Afterall, Jun Wu Xie had nearly wiped out all the exponents of Long Xuan City in one day, thus there was no one who had the courage to question her authority as the City Lord.

    Amidst the cheers, Zheng Weilong looked at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s cold face, she drew her hands into tightly clenched fists.

    This was what true strength is. You can destroy everything!

    Everyone in Long Xuan City knew that on this day, they had a new city lord and that person was the city lord of the Sea Spirit City. Although Long Xuan Cheng still retained its own name, but from today onwards, they had became a subsidiary of Sea Spirit City.

 Chapter 2717 - Willingly Biting the Bait (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2717: Willingly Biting the Bait (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie did not stay in Long Xuan City. Instead, she assigned a part of the Ghost Army to remain in Long Xuan City. However, because of her ruthless means, even if she was not in Long Xuan City, no one would dare to find trouble with the Ghost Army.

    After returning to Sea Spirit City, Jun Wu Xie began to n for the next step. The news of Long Xuan City¡¯s defeat had already spread like wildfire, arousing suspicion in many cities. As Jun Wu Xie had taken over Long Xuan City, the news about Sea Spirit City spread throughout the 72 cities in the shortest span of time.

    The City Lords who had originally wanted to make a trip over to Sea Spirit City to demand for an exnation for the severed Sea Spirit Beasts supply had also quietened down. At the same time, more and more spies were sent to the Sea Spirit City. Over the next few days, the number of people entering Sea Spirit City began to increase, all with different agendas on their mind.

    As for these spies from other cities, Jun Wu Xie did not raise the thought of getting rid of them at all.

    She simply managed Sea Spirit City leisurely and left it to the members of the Night Regime to monitor those spies who entered. The Night Regime members started spreading the news of the elixir, letting various channels discuss the matter and made the news sound more credible and let those spies ¡°identally discover¡± it.

    Everything on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s side went very smoothly and very soon, Zheng Weilong also received news from Diminishing Moon City. After getting the news, she immediately looked for Jun Wu Xie and handed Zheng Ke¡¯s letter directly to her.

    Jun Wu Xie swept through the contents of the letter in a nce before she slightly raised her eyebrows and looked at Zheng Weilong who was sitting opposite her.

    In Zheng Ke¡¯s letter, he did not ask Zheng Weilong anything about her own situation. The contents were all enquiries about Long Xuan City and Sea Spirit City. As for Long Xuan City¡¯s destruction, the different opinions of the 72 cities were all in ordance to the news Jun Wu Xie released. The City Lords of the 72 cities have already started wrecking their brains to find out more.

    In Zheng Ke¡¯s letter, he mentioned that he hoped Zheng Weilong could go to Sea Spirit City and contact Jun Wu Xie as well as to find a way to get her hands on the elixir form in Sea Spirit City.

    ¡°Ye Sha.¡± Jun Wu Xie threw the letter written by Zheng Ye into a brazier and burned it.

    Ye Sha stepped forward.

    ¡°Elixir.¡± Jun Wu Xie said.

    Ye Sha ced the elixir that Jun Wu Xie had prepared earlier on right in front of Zheng Weilong.

    Even the usually calm Zheng Weilong could not help but her eyes sparkled upon seeing the elixir. She reached for the elixir and examined it carefully before looking up at Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°This is the elixir that changed the entire Sea Spirit city?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie nodded her head.

    ¡°You want me to give it to Zheng Ye?¡± Zheng Weilong frowned slightly.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Are you really willing? This elixir is rted to the strength of your Sea Spirit City. I understand that you want Zheng Ye to believe the truth of this matter, but ... Zheng Ye has a lot of doctors who have good medical skills. When ites to this elixir, it is hard to guarantee that they will not find out the ingredients in this elixir, aren¡¯t you afraid of taking this risk? ¡°Zheng Weilong looked at Jun Wu Xie helplessly.

    Ever since Long Xuan City¡¯s incident, it had alerted all 72 cities and they began to pay close attention to Sea Spirit City. This attention had exceeded their interest over the issue of the supply of Sea Spirit Beasts. In Zheng Weilong¡¯s heart, the strength of Sea Spirit City was solely based on this elixir. Once it had been obtained by other cities and after they have deciphered the form, all the advantages of Sea Spirit City would disappear in an instant.

 Chapter 2718 - Willingly Biting the Baitï¼ˆ2ï¼‰

    Chapter 2718: Willingly Biting the Bait£¨2£©

    Trantor: Misty Cloud Trantions Editor: Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Well, if they have that ability then let them research it.¡± Jun Wu Xie shrugged. The elixir had been formted by herself and theposition was extremelyplicated. She had also released the news, causing other cities to mistakenly believe that the elixir was made from Sea Spirit Beasts.

    Letting them start off in the wrong direction, even if she gave them another ten years, it was highly probable that they still could not get the real form.

    Jun Wu Xie was not worried even if they found out the real form.

    Be it her, the Night Regime or the Ghost Army, they had all concealed their strength in the previous battle. Even if the 72 cities could develop the elixir, Jun Wu Xie was sure to crush them.

    ¡°To be honest, I gave these elixirs not only to you, but also to other cities, so it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Jun Wu Xie said faintly. Which of the spies who entered the city over the past few days did not do everything to try all sorts of ways to get their hands on this elixir? Jun Wu Xie was also very generous, so much so that the members of the Night Regime had let the elixirs on hand be ¡°stolen¡± by the spies of the 72 cities.

    It wasn¡¯t only Moon Diminishing City.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s self-confidence made Zheng Weilong feel at ease and at the same time, she was surprised by Jun Wu Xie¡¯s boldness.

    She could see Jun Wu Xie¡¯s current n, but she couldn¡¯t figure out why Jun Wu Xie wanted to do so, and she could not fathom her thoughts at all.

    Since she had chosen this path, Zheng Weilong had no way out but to continue walking on it.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it then.¡± Zheng Weilong took the elixir and stood up to leave.

    The spies in the 72 cities passed the news that they had uncovered in Sea Spirit City in the shortest span of time. Among them, East Peak City which was closest to Long Xuan City, got the news first.

    ¡°Ruan Zhongshan was actually killed by a kid from Sea Spirit City?¡± Dongfang Kubi read the news sent by his spies, his gaze was so intense that it was as if his gaze could pierce a hole through the letter.

    East Peak City was very close to Long Xuan City and not far from Sea Spirit City. It is also one of the remote cities and had the same strength as Long Xuan City.

    Dongfang Kubi and Ruan Zhongshan had met a few times. On the surface, they were polite and amiable. Since the two cities were equal in strength, they alwayspared against one another indirectly.

    Even though the two were not happy with each other but there is no way to get back at each other.

    Since the 72 cities had stabilized many years ago, the battles between the cities had gradually decreased. To this day, few cities proactively provoked wars against one another.

    Because once a war broke out, things becameplicated. Most of the neighboring cities have simr strength. If one want to attack the weaker cities in the vicinity, it would inevitably form a huge rift as they did not have enough manpower to both attack and defend at the same time.

    It won¡¯t be long before that city would be captured by other cities who would not standby idly.

    And cities with the same strength have almost no courage to dare to fight each other. They were all of equal strength. Once they started war, the oue was unpredictable. Even if they won, the damage on their side would not be small.

    So the 72 cities had been staying away from war for many years.

    The battle between Sea Spirit City and Long Xuan City broke this strange period of tranquility and caused the other City Lords in the 72 cities to start moving.

    It was just that no one would ever have thought that the first one to break this peace would be the Sea Spirit City that was almost forgotten by all the other cities!

 Chapter 2719 - Willingly Biting the Baitï¼ˆ3ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2719: Willingly Biting the Bait£¨3£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Ruan Zhongshan is also a useless piece of waste. In spite of everything, he was beaten by that trash Sea Spirit City. Now that he has lost his life, even Long Xuan City is lost, it is utterly ridiculous! Since when a weak city like Sea Spirit City has the capability to attack their neighbouring city? End of the day, it¡¯s because Ruan Zhongshan is useless!¡± Dongfang Ku Bi pursed his lips, as he regarded the destruction of Long Xuan City which he attributed to Ruan Zhongshan¡¯s ipetence.

    ¡°By the way, has the elixir been sent for examination by the doctors?¡± Dongfang Ku Bi turned his head and spoke to the men beside him.

    ¡°Yes, we have brought it to the doctors.¡± one of his men nodded.

    ¡°Ha! I¡¯d like to see what Sea Spirit City has up their sleeves. We have been consuming the Sea Spirit Beasts for many years, and I haven¡¯t seen anything special. He is just a young brat, what kind of precious thing could he have? I think he¡¯s just spreading falsehoods. If this matteres to our East Peak City, I will surely make sure that Yan Hai kid suffer dire consequences.¡± Dongfang Ku Bi hummed.

    However, just as Dongfang Ku Bi had spoken, a harried guard from outside hurried in.

    ¡°Do you not know the rules?¡± Dongfang Ku Bi frowned, looking at the man who had intruded rashly.

    The soldier¡¯s face was pale, and before he could apologise, he mourned: ¡°My Lord! The people of the Sea Spirit City are here!¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re here ... what? What do you mean by that? What do you mean that people from Sea Spirit City are here?¡± Dongfang Ku Bi immediately sat upright and stared at the guard.

    The guard said in a rush, ¡°The City Lord of the Sea Spirit City, along with arge number of soldiers, are standing in front of our city gates and issuing us a challenge!¡±

    ¡°What ?!¡± At this moment, Dongfang Ku Bi Ku Bi stood up from the chair with whoosh.

    People from Sea Spirit City hade to their East Peak City? What did Jun Wu Xie want?

    Toote to ponder about it, Dongfang Ku Bi immediately rushed out of the city¡¯s official residence.

    Outside East Peak City, members of the Night Regime stood as one. Jun Wu Xie was standing in front of the troop, riding a white horse, just like when Ruan Zhongshan led his troops to attack Sea Spirit City, except this time, Jun Wu Xie stood on the offensive side. And her opponent has been changed from Long Xuan City to East Peak City.

    The walls of East Peak City are full of its soldiers. Those soldiers, who used to be arrogant in the past, were now hiding behind the walls one by one and only dared to show their heads to look down.

    If this was a month ago, even if there were twice as many Sea Spirit City soldiers appearing in front of them, they would not treat Sea Spirit City as an extraordinary opponent, but now ...

    The situation was different.

    Sea Spirit City first defeated Long Xuan City¡¯s army and killed Ruan Zhongshan. Then Jun Wu Xie entered Long Xuan City and even killed countless of exponents. The rumours had spread throughout the 72 cities like wildfire.

    East Peak City and Long Xuan City have always been on the same level of strength. Now, Jun Wu Xie, who just killed Long Xuan City, suddenly led her troops to East Peak City. Who wouldn¡¯t feel frightened?

    As soon as Dongfang Ku Bi came to the city gates, he saw the soldiers of his city hiding behind the wall warily, with their backs against another. There was not even a trace of battle aggression amongst them. He was so angry that he almost vomited blood!

    How shocking was Sea Spirit City? That it could actually terrify his soldiers into such a state?

    ¡°You all better wake up!! It is just Sea Spirit City! What are you afraid of? What is Sea Spirit City! Besides, they just finished attacking Long Xuan City, and have suffered losses. What threat could they be to us?¡± eximed Dongfang Ku Bi.

 Chapter 2720 - Letâ€™s Just Fight (1)

    Chapter 2720: Let¡¯s Just Fight (1)

    Trantor: Misty Cloud Trantions Editor: Misty Cloud Trantions

    However, the soldiers¡¯ reaction made Dongfang Ku Bi very angry. They seemed to not hear Dongfang Ku Bi shouting as they still shriveled their necks and dared not extend their heads.

    Dongfang Ku Bi was trembling in anger, but there was no time to fuss with the soldiers. He immediately ascended the gate to see what the situation was outside his city, but when he saw the scene outside the city, he was instantly shocked...

    Outside the city, there were a lot of soldiers dressed in ck light armor. Each of them was aggressive, and with a sweeping nce, there were tens of thousands of them!

    Dongfang Ku Bi¡¯s eyes widened instantly. The tens of thousands of soldiers in front of him, in terms of demeanour or imposing aura, they were not inferior to any army from a big city. How was it that they did not look like they had just ended a battle?

    ¡°This ... this is the army of the Sea Spirit City?¡± Dongfang Ku Bi felt as he had been pped. Those words that he had just yelled at the soldiers now sounded so funny.

    Heavy losses?

    Where can it be seen that such a group of iron-blooded lions had just suffered heavy losses?

    No matter how you looked at it, it was also a group of crazy warriors who were ready to go to war at any time!!

    However, before Dongfang Ku Bi could sober up from his shock at Sea Spirit City¡¯s military momentum, a cold light flew towards him from outside the city!

    Dongfang Ku Bi mobilized his body¡¯s spiritual power almost instantly, as he speedily avoided that cold light. However, the sharp airflow of the cold light managed to leave a bloodstain on his cheek!

    An arrow was nailed to the pir behind Dongfang Ku Bi, and half of the arrow was deeply embedded into a column made of mahogany. There was only fierceness there, which made Dongfang Ku Bi¡¯s expression pale.

    The person who released this arrow was at least at the pinnacle of Gold Spirit!

    At this moment, Dongfang Ku Bi could understand why the soldiers under hismand didn¡¯t dare to take the lead. Anyone who dared to stick out his head would be shot into a hedgehog by arrows. After all, not everyone possessed Dongfang Ku Bi¡¯s skills, to be able to escape this attack.

    ¡°Damn it! What exactly does Sea Spirit City want?¡± Dongfang Ku Bi was shocked and started to cold sweat. He didn¡¯t think that the people in Sea Spirit City were so crazy, that they even dared to shoot an arrow at him!

    Little did they know...

    ¡°You idiot! You shot at the wrong person!¡± Outside the city, Fei Yan raised his hand and gave Qiao Chu a punch.

    Qiao Chu looked at Fei Yan sadly, clutching his chest, ¡°Did I shoot wrongly?¡±

    Fei Yan waved his hands and a portrait appeared, the person in the portrait looked exactly the same as Dongfang Ku Bi.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you prepare well before you came here? You didn¡¯t look carefully at the portrait of the Lord of East Peak City that Zheng Weilong painted for us? The person you just shot at is Dongfang Ku Bi!! We managed to get him to appear in front of us and you shot at him! What if you killed him? See if I don¡¯t strangle you!¡± Fei Yan looked like he was about to strangle Qiao Chu, scaring Qiao Chu that he hid behind Hua Yao and sought shelter.

    ¡°Don¡¯t me me. Who knew that the Lord of the City will appear suddenly, and besides that he looks casual, I didn¡¯t know that he is the Lord of the City. I¡¯m just following the orders of Little Xie, and shoot at the person who sticks his head out ...¡± Qiao Chu said, albeit guiltily.

    ¡°No need to exin, the real reason is that you are stupid! If I knew you¡¯d spoil things, I should have just made you cook for our troops!¡± Fei Yan red at Qiao Chu.

    Qiao Chu narrowed his neck and muttered.

    ¡°I¡¯m willing to do it, the question is do you dare to eat ...¡±

 Chapter 2721 - Letâ€™s Just Fightï¼ˆ2ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2721: Let¡¯s Just Fight£¨2£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Zheng Weilong, who came along with the army, looked at this scene not knowing whether tough or cry. Just a few days ago, Jun Wu Xie suddenly asked her what other cities were around the Sea Spirit City, but Zheng Weilong didn¡¯t think much about it, and she drew a picture of the distribution of the 72 cities. Jun Wu Xie nced at the picture, and selected East Peak City, she then asked Zheng Weilong to draw a portrait of Dongfang Ku Bi. When the portrait was finished, Jun Wu Xie actually brought her soldiers to East Peak City...

    The speed of the whole process and the speed of action really made Zheng Weilong startled.

    It was really a case of a small disagreement that caused a fight, and there were no signs whatsoever.

    Jun Wu Xie had attacked Long Xuan City because Ruan Zhongshan threw the first punch, but to then attack East Peak City ... Zheng Weilong really didn¡¯t understand.

    However, as a person with no spiritual powers, Zheng Weilong knew from childhood that she had to learn self-preservation. Therefore, she could not work hard on her strength, so she then had to work hard on studying everything about the Upper Realm. The distribution map of the 72 cities, even the faces of all the current city owners, she could draw them with her eyes closed.

    The portrait Fei Yan held onto was painted by Zheng Weilong in ordance with Jun Wu Xie¡¯s request.

    Fei Yan was still threatening to strangle Qiao Chu. Qiao Chu was still hiding behind Hua Yao, treating him as a shield. Since no matter how angry Fei Yan was, he would not hit Hua Yao, and thus that allowed Qiao Chu to escape Fei Yan¡¯s wrath.

    While they were arguing, the soldiers on the gate tower of East Peak City on the tower were unsure. They heard the dialogue between Qiao Chu and Fei Yan, but they knew clearly that the person who shot an arrow at their City Lord was Qiao Chu.

    Seeing the fierce look of Fei Yan directed towards Qiao Chu, the soldiers were even more afraid.

    The destructive power of the arrow was great. If it wasn¡¯t because the target was Dongfang Ku Bi, no one could have avoided it. Because Dongfang Ku Bi escaped that arrow, the Sea Spirit City people were ming that archer. However, with that archer¡¯s capability, if he was from East Peak City, he would be someone who stood out!

    However, within the troops of Sea Spirit City, that person was actually being scolded, and he even did not defend himself and hid behind someone...

    What a brutal army it was!

    As soon as the soldiers of East Peak City thought of the destruction of Long Xuan City, they couldn¡¯t help but think about the fierce fighting power of Sea Spirit City. The moment they thought about fighting those ¡®beasts¡¯ below, they felt their legs tremble. The battle had yet to start but they¡¯ve already lost their morale.

    Dongfang Ku Bi felt that he was extremely out of luck. He only said a few bad things about Sea Spirit City back at his official residence and before he knew it, the people in the Sea Spirit City came knocking at his city¡¯s gates. Moreover, there was no chit-chat... This was something that Dongfang Ku Bi had never thought of.

    Even though he was terribly angry, Dongfang Ku Bi no longer dared to show his head. Who knew if Sea Spirit City would shoot arrows the moment he appeared?

    The pain on his cheek kept reminding him about the ¡°cruelty¡± of Sea Spirit City.

    What happened to the challenge? What happened to a confrontation?

    The moment he showed his face, an arrow was shot at him! How could they speak on good terms?!

    Qiao Chu was scolded by Fei Yan, Jun Wu Xie just looked at them for a long time, and finally said, ¡°Forget it.¡±

    ¡°Ye Sha, call for the challenge.¡± Jun Wu Xie said to Ye Sha on the side.

    Ye Sha immediately took a step forward, stood in front of the gates of East Peak City and called out!

 Chapter 2722 - Letâ€™s Just Fightï¼ˆ3ï¼‰

    Chapter 2722: Let¡¯s Just Fight£¨3£©

    Trantor: Misty Cloud Trantions Editor: Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°The people of East Peak City, listen, the Lord of our city came to challenge you, please ask the owner of East Peak City toe out and face the challenge.¡± Ye Sha said nonchntly.

    The voice was loud enough for everyone on the gate tower of East Peak City to hear clearly.

    It also included Dongfang Ku Bi.

    Dongfang Ku Bi heard Ye Sha¡¯s words, and wanted spit on Ye Sha¡¯s face.

    Going out to fight?

    Did they think he was a fool?

    He was shot with an arrow as soon as he emerged, as if he would appear again just to be a hedgehog!

    ¡°My Lord, what are we going to do now?¡± The guard on the side looked at Dongfang Ku Bi as he hid bitterly in the corner.

    Dongfang Ku Bi hummed: ¡°How should I know? This Sea Spirit City is like a lunatic. We, East Peak City, did not call or mess with them. What did shee to us for? To fight? Damn! Ruan Zhongshan and my strength was simr and yet that bastard Yan Hai had killed him. If I head out again, wouldn¡¯t I be courting my own death?¡±

    ¡°...¡± The guard watched silently at the terrified Dongfang Ku Bi.

    Dongfang was a special one among the 72 city lords. He was born with a fear of death, but he was also a braggart. He was born with high qualifications. Even casual training allowed him to improve faster than those who worked hard. His father was the previous lord of East Peak City.

    Dongfang Ku Bi had inherited the position of the Lord of the City, he did not snatch it himself. It was given to him by his father before his father died of old age and illness. Although he was cowardly, his strength was quite good, so his position as Lord of the City was considered safe.

    But Dongfang Ku Bi¡¯s bad habits and ws were very interesting. If he knew that the other party was inferior to himself, then he would strut around to show off his strength. But if he knew that the other party was stronger, then he would be afraid and not disy any resistance.

    Now, Dongfang Ku Bi was deathly afraid of Jun Wu Xie...

    He didn¡¯t want to be the second Ruan Zhongshan.

    ¡°But ... If you didn¡¯t reply, won¡¯t that anger the Lord of Sea Spirit City?¡± The soldier muttered.

    Dongfang frowned and suddenly waved at the man ...

    Outside the city gate, Ye Sha called for a long time without receiving any response. He could only turn to look at Jun Wu Xie to seek her advice.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded slightly to Ye Sha.

    Ye Sha immediately understood the meaning of Jun Wu Xie, and once again spoke to East Peak City: ¡°Our Lord has amand! If East Peak City Lord does not appear again, then Sea Spirit City will immediately attack the city! We won¡¯t ...¡±

    Ye Sha was only halfway issuing Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words when there was movement on the gate tower. A faint white shadow could be seen slowlying out from behind the city wall.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes looked slightly.

    Qiao Chu, who was hiding behind Hua Yao, also noticed the white shadow, and immediately stretched his neck to see what the real Dongfang Ku Bi, who was almost killed by his arrow, looked like.

    However...

    When that white shadow appeared before the crowd.

    Jun Wu Xie and the others suddenly stopped!

    Only seen on the high walls of East Peak City, was a white cloth propped by the hilt of a sword,fluttering in the wind. The white cloth looked like a piece of underwear ...

    The Lord of East Peak City did not appear. What appeared in front of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes was a ¡°white g¡± which symbolizes surrender.

    ¡°What¡¯s this ...?¡± Qiao Chu was dumbfounded for a while, and didn¡¯t understand the meaning of the underwear blowing in the wind.

    Surrender?

    This was impossible!

    They... haven¡¯t even fought yet!

 Chapter 2723 - I Am Proud That Iâ€™m Cowardly (1)

    Chapter 2723: I Am Proud That I¡¯m Cowardly (1)

    Trantor: Misty Cloud Trantions Editor: Misty Cloud Trantions

    Not only did Qiao Chu not understand what happened, even the always calm Jun Wu Xie was also surprised when she saw the white underwear fluttering in the wind. She subconsciously looked at Zheng Weilong, who was equally surprised, and said:

    ¡°What does it mean?¡±

    Raising such things as the white g, Jun Wu Xie knew the meaning of it from her previous life, but in this world... she was not sure.

    Zheng Weilong came back to her senses and looked at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s serious look and that made her want to smile. This was because the impression that Jun Wu Xie had given her was always calm and bold, wise and unppable, so she did not expect that Jun Wu Xie would take such on such a serious manner and asked her what it meant to raise the white g.

    Although she felt amused and intrigued, Zheng Weilong¡¯s face still tried to maintain a serious expression: ¡°I think ... it should mean surrender.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie froze slightly.

    It is actually the same meaning as my previous life?

    In this regard, she found it uneptable.

    ¡°East Peak City is about to surrender?¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s voice was full of doubts and puzzlement.

    The battle had yet to start, the soldiers from both sides have not faced each other, yet East Peak City surrendered?

    Jun Wu Xie, who has always been out of the blood, could not ept this sudden victory.

    Her expression was slightly frozen, her gaze moved to the white underwear that was swaying on the gate tower of East Peak City, her mouth twitched slightly.

    Qiao Chu and others were also dumbfounded. They thought that they could start killing again immediately. However, the other party had surrendered with a white g before showing his face. In an instant, it was like a bucket of cold water had been poured onto those passionate friends, dampening their mood immediately.

    At this moment, a low voice came from the walls of East Peak City.

    ¡°The Lord of the Sea Spirit City, I¡¯m the East Peak City Lord, Dongfang Ku Bi. I have heard your words. East Peak City has always loved peace. There is no need for a fight between the two cities. The Sea Spirit City is so powerful that I am willing to surrender and submit. There¡¯s no need for fighting or killing¡±

    Dongfang Ku Bi¡¯s voice was mixed with spiritual power and spread from the upper part of the gate tower. The thick voice sounded powerful, but the words spoken made everyone who heardughed with tears.

    There were cowardly people but never seen to this extent of cowardliness such words could only be spoken by Dongfang Ku Bi.

    ¡°We ...can pretend we didn¡¯t hear it, and continue to fight?¡± Qiao Chu turned to look at Jun Wu Xie, his eyes filled with expectation.

    Jun Wu Xie shook her head in silence.

    The hope in Qiao Chu¡¯s heart waspletely extinguished. He looked resentfully at Zheng Weilong, and said with a bitter face: ¡°Is the person who spoke really the City Lord of East Peak City?¡±

    Zheng Weilong nodded.

    ¡°In the 72 cities, how can there be such a cowardly City Lord?¡± Qiao Chu mourned.

    Zheng Weilong chuckled and said, ¡°The character of Dongfang Ku Bi is interesting. He dares to fight against others who have the same strength as him. But if you are a little bit better than him, he will immediately give up resistance. Among the 72 cities, he is the City Lord who is most afraid of death.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I said Er Qiao shouldn¡¯t have shot that arrow! It¡¯s all his fault!¡± Fei Yan raised his hand and gave Qiao Chu a p to the back of his head.

    Qiao Chu didn¡¯t even resist this time.

    How did he know that Dongfang Ku Bi was so easily intimidated!

    Qiao Chu and others were stillmenting the ¡°cowardliness¡± of Dongfang Ku Bi, while Dongfang Ku Bi himself was secretly grateful for his ¡°knowledge of current affairs¡±.

    Ye Sha yelled a few more words. Dongfang Ku Bi answered every question and quickly determined the gesture of surrender. He happily brought a group of soldiers to open the gate to wee the Sea Spirit City army as they entered the city ...

 Chapter 2724 - Chapter 2724

    Chapter 2724: I Am Proud That I¡¯m Cowardly (2)

    Trantor: Misty Cloud Trantions Editor: Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie was brought to the city¡¯s official residence by Dongfang Ku Bi himself. During the whole process, everyone could see Dongfang Ku Bi bending and bowing by Jun Wu Xie¡¯s side, humbly and cowardly.

    Sinceing to the Upper Realm, Jun Wu Xie and others were basically engaged in high-intensity battles. Suddenly encountering such a City Lord rendered them unable to respond.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face was cold throughout the walk to the official residence, but Dongfang Ku Bi pointed out the scenery along the way. He was anxious to show everything to Jun Wu Xie. using hisrge body to squeeze out those who were bside Jun Wu Xie. That behaviour made Qiao Chu nearly want to vomit.

    ¡°Is this person really the City Lord of East Peak City? Is he a fake? Maybe the real city owner is hiding somewhere for an ambush, waiting for us to enter the city and wipe us you.¡± Qiao Chu couldn¡¯t help but muttered to Hua Yao.

    Hua Yao was also speechless. He really hadn¡¯t seen such a cowardly City Lord. Even in the weakest city among the seventy-two, Sea Spirit City, Lord Yan Wan was a cruel and ruthless man. How was this East Peak City Lord so cowardly?

    Qiao Chu had deliberately lowered his voice, but the words were still heard by Dongfang Ku Bi. He suddenly stopped and turned to look at Qiao Chu, his face was sincere.

    ¡°What are you talking about, Sir? How will I, Dongfang Ku Bi, do such a despicable thing? I¡¯m the real Dongfang Ku Bi. You can rest assured that people named Dongfang will never do such treacherous things!¡±

    Dongfang Ku Bi had the appearance of brilliance and possessed a strong voice. His statement was full of righteous words but....

    If he did not surrender, those words would be even more imposing.

    Qiao Chu swallowed his saliva and looked at the Dongfang Ku Bi, who had turned his head and continued to kiss Jun Wu Xie¡¯s ass.

    Zheng Weilong chuckled while watching, she whispered: ¡°The strength of Dongfang Ku Bi is not low, maybe even a little higher than Ruan Zhongshan. He is listening clearly to our words.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Qiao Chu was even more speechless. This ¡®thing¡¯ had such strength but why was he so cowardly?!

    But soon, Qiao Chu realized that it wasn¡¯t just Dongfang Ku Bi who was cowardly. Even the people and soldiers in East Peak City did not have any resistance to the Night Regime¡¯s arrival. On both sides of the streets, people lined up with smiles on their faces, the only thingcking was them cheering for the Night Regime.

    Was this the way to greet the enemy? This clearly looked like they were weing a victorious army!!

    In the entire East Peak City, from Dongfang Ku Bi to the citizens, all of them shocked Qiao Chu and the others.

    After leading Jun Wu Xie into the official residence of East Peak City, Dongfang Ku Bi immediately prepared a cup of tea and personally brought it to Jun Wu Xie. The diligence made Jun Wu Xie not know how to respond as she continued to put on a nk face.

    ¡°What does Lord Yanmand? In the future, will East Peak City need the Sea Spirit City¡¯s troops to be stationed here? This official residence, if Lord Yan does not like it, it can be renovated. The original soldiers of East Peak City can be disbanded at any time to facilitate the takeover by Sea Spirit City. Oh ... here is the token of the City Lord of East Peak City, Lord Yan, please ept it ... and ... ¡±

    Dongfang Ku Bi delivered all of East Peak City into Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hands. The self-awareness, made even Qiao Chu, who was trying to find a fight with him, stunned.

 Chapter 2725 - I Am Proud That Iâ€™m Cowardly (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2725: I Am Proud That I¡¯m Cowardly (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie took over East Peak City in less than half a day and all without activating a single soldier. The original lord of East Peak City proactively stated that he could roll over and leave, to the extent that if Jun Wu Xie can¡¯t rest assured, he could move to Sea Spirit City anytime, anywhere, just under the observation of Jun Wu Xie, to ensure that there would not be any ¡°small actions¡±.

    Jun Wu Xie was speechless in the face of a self imposed house arrest by Dongfang Ku Bi himself.

    The only thing she managed to do was to reject the request of Dongfang Ku Bi¡¯s move to Sea Spirit City, and directed some of the Ghost Army to stationed at East Peak City. In this regard, Dongfang Ku Bi Yubi not only had no objection, but also actively cooperated. In the end, he not only managed to save his own skin, but Jun Wu Xie also allowed him to continue to be the City Lord of East Peak City. However, she amended his title to put the word ¡®deputy¡¯ before ¡®City Lord¡¯.

    Hence, Dongfang Ku Bi readily epted and led the citizens of East Peak City in cing Jun Wu Xie on a pedestal and praising her to the very highest.

    That fawning attitude, Jun Wu Xie just couldn¡¯t bear it.

    After Jun Wu Xie¡¯s team left East Peak City, Dongfang Ku Bi still stood and waved to bid farewell to them. That resolutely smiling face made those members of the Ghost Army, who were left behind to supervise East Peak City, nce away.

    It was such a shame to be standing together with such people!

    After most of the troops left East Peak City, Qiao Chu couldn¡¯t take it any longer.

    ¡°What is the matter with this Dongfang Ku Bi? Why is he so cowardly?¡± Qiao Chu sat on his horse and turned his head to mutter to his peers.

    Fei Yan and others also could not take it. Dongfang Ku Bi had shown them what true ¡®cowardice¡¯ was.

    Zheng Weilong also couldn¡¯t help butugh. When she heard about how Dongfang Ku Bi was very afraid of death, she didn¡¯t think much about it. This time however, she really saw how scared of death he was.

    At the forefront, Jun Wu Xie heardughter behind her, and slowly turned her head, calmness radiating from her cold eyes.

    ¡°Dongfang Ku Bi is very clever, or in other words, he has some conscience.¡± Jun Wu Xie said suddenly.

    Qiao Chu was a little surprised, unexpectedly, hearing praises of Dongfang Ku Bi from the mouth of Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Little Xie, why do you say that the guy is clever? Why can¡¯t I tell?¡± Zheng Weilong looked at Jun Wu Xie in confusion as well.

    Jun Wu Xie said: ¡°East Peak City and Long Xuan City have the same strength. Since I can take over Long Xuan City, it is not difficult to capture East Peak City. He didn¡¯t surrender at first, but when he saw that our army¡¯s morale was so overwhelming, he surrendered. He has determined that they will be defeated in battle, and therefore made such a choice.¡±

    ¡°You think that he¡¯s cowardly, but in my opinion, he knows the current circumstances. He is afraid that even if he fights desperately, he will lose. He does not want to waste the lives of tens of thousands of soldiers in East Peak City just for his reputation. He is not willing to do so, and that¡¯s why he made the decision to surrender.¡± After Jun Wu Xie finished what she said, she turned around. Dongfang Ku Bi¡¯s decision to surrender,whether it was to protect himself or the East Peak City, it was still the best choice.

    Also ...

    Although Long Xuan City has been owned by Jun Wu Xie, the lives of the citizens have not been harmed in any way. This fact, Dongfang Ku Bi must have known.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words had surprised Qiao Chu and others, and Zheng Weilong looked at Jun Wu Xie in shock.

 Chapter 2726 - Bulldozer (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2726: Bulldozer (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Based on the words of Jun Wu Xie, Zheng Weilong couldn¡¯t help thinking of the origin of Dongfang Ku Bi, the father of Dongfang Ku Bi was a rare person in the Upper Realms, who actually held a trace of fatherly love, and it was precisely because of the love and care Dongfang Ku Bi had received from his father that it did not resulted in either of them killing each other. That was also the reason why the transition between lords in East Peak City was so peaceful.

    Perhaps it was because Dongfang Ku Bi had received his father¡¯s love which others did not when he was young, hence there was still a sense of conscience which the people of the Upper Realm have long lost ...

    Everyone who had previously made fun of Dongfang Ku Bi ceased, because they had ignored the possible existence of such a character due to the environment of the Upper Realm, and only Jun Wu Xie could see it clearly.

    Regardless, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s battle was a victory and she suffered no loss. She, who was supposed to return home, suddenly changed the direction of the army and headed towards a city near East Peak City.

    The strength of that city was slightly higher than that of East Peak City and Long Xuan City. A few dayster, the army of Sea Spirit City had reached the city. The lord of that city immediately jumped up and organized arge number of soldiers, rushed out of the city and attacked the Night Regime viciously.

    However, the whole battlested for less than an hour. After Jun Wu Xie snapped the head off the City Lord, the battle screeched to a stop. Jun Wu Xie had won another city in blood!

    However, that did not stop Jun Wu Xie in any way. She left some of her people to take over the city immediately moved on to the next goal.

    For two months, Jun Wu Xie did not return to Sea Spirit City once, but she pushed forward all the way, winning three cities in session!

    In fact, every time she upied a city, the damage sustained by the Night Regime was minimal. Each time Jun Wu Xie would hit them where they hurt most; she would cut off the head of the City Lord and thereafter the city¡¯s soldiers would choose to surrender unconditionally.

    Those City Lords didn¡¯t understand their current circumstances, unlike Dongfang Ku Bi, and so blood washed those cities and the vicious events shocked everyone who had bad intentions.

    In just over two months, the three words ¡°Sea Spirit City¡± were like a dragon flying out from the ocean, soaring into the sky in front of everyone!

    Those cities which had never put any regard on Sea Spirit City could no longer ignore those three words.

    The stability of the 72 cities, for thousands of years, has beenpletely broken because of the new City Lord of Sea Spirit City. One city after another has been upied at an almost dazzling speed.

    Even though the cities Jun Wu Xie had upied were among the lowest within the seventy-two cities, but it must be said that Sea Spirit City of yesteryear was the weakest city! Disregard invading other cities, even their own survival depended on the breath of others.

    But now, everything was different!

    The words ¡°Sea Spirit City¡± and ¡°Yan Hai¡± had be a nightmare for many weaker cities. Those cities whose strength were at the bottom of the seventy-two cities became easy targets for Jun Wu Xie to attack.

    Within a few days, the lords of those cities were all in danger of themselves. While urging the spies hidden in the Sea Spirit City to find the form as soon as possible, they also sent additional people to stabilize their cities¡¯ defenses.

    The cities within the entire coastal area all trembled with turbulence. Those City Lords did not dare to turn off the lights even when they were sleeping. They were afraid that they would suddenly receive the news of Sea Spirit City¡¯s attack.

 Chapter 2727 - Bulldozer (2)

    Chapter 2727: Bulldozer (2)

    Trantor: Misty Cloud Trantions Editor: Misty Cloud Trantions

    The insane advancement of Jun Wu Xie made many cities unable to keep still. After Jun Wu Xie sessively upied several cities, the City Lords from other cities were invited to visit the official residence of zing me City. Six calm and powerful men sat in the study room of the official residence.

    Seventy-two cities in the Upper Realm were numerous, however the disparity in strength was also huge. Among the 72 cities, within the top ten strongest cities, one could randomly pull out the soldiers from those cities and they would be enough to destroy the others. None of the other cities dared to provoke these ten behemoths.

    They kept each other in check so that the seventy-two cities could establish some sort of stability, but at the same time they couldpete amongst themselves, so as to conquer the other cities.

    However till now, the ten cities were unable to discern who was the best, yet someone had stood out and broke the deadlock of the seventy-two cities.

    Among the six people in the study, one of them was Nangong Yan, Lord of the zing me City!

    zing me City had been among the top cities since the seventy-two cities were stabilised. Along with the rise of Nangong Lie, Nangong Yan¡¯s son, to the top ten exponents, zing me city¡¯s prestige also buoyed. Today¡¯s gathering, Nangong Yan had invited the City Lords of the top ten cities.

    ¡°Have you heard any news about Sea Spirit City?¡± Nangong Yan took a sip of tea and looked up at the other five City Lords sitting in the study. For so many years, there have been constant battles between the ten major cities. The City Lords had not gotten together for many years like this, who would have thought that the one to bring them together again turned out to be Sea Spirit City, the city that none of them ever held in regard?

    ¡°I have heard some news about Sea Spirit City. It was Yan Wan¡¯s son Yan Hai who took over the title of City Lord. In the past, that boy was low key and reserved, no one could tell he was hiding his talents.¡± The Lord of Hidden Demon City sneered.

    ¡°It was Yan Wan who failed to recognise Yan Hai¡¯s talents. After the death of several of his children, this one left behind was considered a jinx. What is Sea Spirit City, it¡¯s delusional to think that the city could break the deadlock of the 72 cities? I¡¯ve really stayed too long in the backcountry. I don¡¯t know what the Upper Realm is like today.¡± The City Lord of Epic Vesper City chuckled a little, and seemed to disapprove of what happened in Sea Spirit City.

    ¡°Now, the kid from Sea Spirit City has upied several nearby cities in a row. I¡¯ve obtained news that he doesn¡¯t seem to be stopping. Looks like this kid wants to upy all thirty-two cities.¡± The City Lord of Heaven Fiend City touched his chin. Among the 72 cities, ten of them were the strongest.

    There were as many as thirty cities which were ranked behind the top ten cities. Although these cities were not as powerful as the top ten cities, they also had their own unique skills to protect themselves, which could be regarded as fairly powerful.

    After that, there were those cities with fair strength. There were as many as thirty-two cities. Although there were that many, they did not have great strength and did not possess any special fighting power. Therefore, they hovered among the lower rungs of the seventy-two cities. Although there were seventy-two cities, the top ten cities never once regarded the rest as anything more.

    ¡°Invade the thirty-two cities? Yan Hai¡¯s appetite is not small.¡± The City Lord of Resolute City remarked coldly.

    ¡°End of the day, the key is the elixir that Sea Spirit City has. I think everyone here has received that elixir. To be honest, my doctors have no way of researching the elixir form. They have never even heard of the ingredients.¡± Nangong Yan frowned slightly as he said this.

 Chapter 2728 - Bulldozerï¼ˆ3ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2728: Bulldozer£¨3£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Just Sea Spirit City on its own was not scary, even if Jun Wu Xie really had the ability to upy the thirty-two cities, it would just a flock of birds with same feathers. The real reason why these ten City Lords were about to take action, was not because Jun Wu Xie had sessively invaded the other cities, but it was the elixir that increased Sea Spirit City¡¯s strength so rapidly!

    Everyone in the 72 cities knew the level of strength Sea Spirit City possessed before. However under the short leadership of Jun Wu Xie, Sea Spirit City soared into the sky as the city knocked down the stronger cities in its vicinity. Sea Spirit City didn¡¯t even need time to rest and recuperate as the city¡¯s troops continued marching onwards, its ferociousness was really staggering.

    All of this ¡®depended¡¯ upon the elixir of unknown origin. zing me City had already received some of the elixir from its spies earlier in the morning, but no matter how they studied it, they couldn¡¯t find the form nor how it worked. zing me City gave the elixir to some of the men, and after taking it, the men¡¯s spiritual power increased significantly. And it shocked them! Rather than taking into consideration at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s offensive, they were spying on the form that Jun Wu Xie owned!

    It would be a great help for any city if they could obtain possession of that form!

    No one would be willing to give up such a treasure.

    ¡°The effect of the elixir is really powerful, but Yan Hai hides the prescription very securely. My spies never had any chance to even touch it. I wonder if any of you had any sess?¡± The Hidden Demon City Lord looked at everyone present as he said it.

    The other City Lords shook their heads.

    ¡°Although I don¡¯t care about the matters of Sea Spirit City, but that Yan Hai brat has been too arrogant. He obviously doesn¡¯t give any regards to us, the top ten cities. I think it may be time to teach him a lesson.¡± zing me City Lord said.

    The City Lords all nodded, and although on the surface it was the reason given by the lord of zing me City but they knew exactly what the lesson was for.

    ¡°This is not difficult, except that the recent movements of White Night City are not small, and Sea Spirit City is very far away from us. If we send arge number of troops, it won¡¯t be appropriate. But if that number is too small, then I am afraid that it won¡¯t demoralise Sea Spirit City.¡± The City Lord of Resolute City frowned. The top ten cities had decided to divide themselves into two factions. One faction consisted of the five cities, and the other faction was led by the top city; the White Night City, and under him was 5 other cities.

    Although it might not be sincere between the five cities, they considered themselves allies, at least until White Night City had been wiped out.

    The other City Lords listened to the words of Resolute City Lord, and they were also cautious. The reason why they actively wanted to get the prescription from Sea Spirit City was to be able to master more power and take action against White Night City!

    Nangong Yan looked at the reactions of other City Lords, and suddenly chuckled: ¡°This is not difficult to do.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Do you have an idea, Brother Nangong?¡±

    Nangong Yan gave a meaningful chuckle, and suddenly he raised his hands and pped.

    With the apuse of Nangong Yan, the locked door of the study was suddenly opened, and a handsome-looking man walked in.

    The other City Lords in the study stood up immediately when they saw the new-arrival, the arrogance on their faces disappearing instantly. The admirers looked respectfully at the new person and said, ¡°I pay my respects to Lord Nangong!¡±

    The sixth person who appeared in the study was Nangong Lie, who had be one of the top ten exponents!

 Chapter 2729 - A Black Nest (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2729: A ck Nest (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Although Nangong Lie was Nangong Yan¡¯s son, he was exceptionally gifted and possessed a very high innate talent for cultivation since childhood.

    An intelligent City Lord would know how to control the power he had in his hands, just like Nangong Yan. After discovering Nangong Lie ¡®s strength, not only did he not suppress it, but actively taught Nangong Lie to cultivate, he also pushed Nangong Lie to be one of the top ten masters. Not only was his position as the lord of zing me City Position, but also because of the strength of Nangong Lie, no one dared to make a move against Nangong Yan.

    Looking at how the others feared Nangong Lie, a hint of smile shed across Nangong Yan¡¯s eyes.

    Nangong Lie only nced coldly at the City Lords, and sat down beside Nangong Yan.

    When Nangong Lie took his seat, the other City Lords sat back tremblingly.

    No matter how powerful the top ten cities were, but in front of an exponent like Nangong Lie, they were so small. Although the 72 cities belong to the Upper Realm, His Lord rarely intervened in the affairs of the 72 cities, or even when a city destroyed the other. His Lord never asked questions, and seemed to have given great freedom to them, but all the City Lords were very clear that this kind of freedom came from His Lord¡¯s disdain and disregard for their strength ...

    72 cities were simply not even worth any spare thoughts from His Lord.

    However, the top ten exponents were quite different. The top ten exponents were strong yers who served His Lord firstly and possessed a status far above the 72 cities. Even the lord of White Night City, the leader amongst the 72 cities, must also pay his respects to Nangong Lie.

    This was the fear that came from deep in the bones.

    ¡°I know you are worried, so I specifically invited Master Nangong toe back. It happened that Master Nangong is free during this time. This matter with Sea Spirit City, us five cities will each send a small number of soldiers, led by Master Nangong to Sea Spirit City, to have a good chat with Yan Hai.¡± Nangong Yan revealed his n to all present.

    However, although those City Lords had smiles on their faces, in their hearts, they¡¯ve already cursed and swore at Nangong Yan thousands of times!

    It was good to have Nangong Lie lead but who was Nangong Lie? He was Nangong Yan¡¯s son!

    Even if the rtionship between father and son was weak, Nangong Lie was still a person from zing me City, and he would be more inclined towards his own city. If Nangong Lie managed to obtain the prescription, it would only be natural if he sent it back to Nangong Yan as soon as possible. The other cities would not even get a whiff of it!

    Even though they cursed at Nangong Yan in their hearts, but in front of Nangong Lie, they could only suffer in silent humiliation, unable to say anything. Even if they had the guts, they didn¡¯t dare show their dissatisfaction Nangong Lie.

    But...

    They were still smart people.

    Seeing that he was going to have to have made the wedding dress for others <sup>1</sup> , the Lord of Hidden Demon City immediately said: ¡°It is foolproof for Master Nangong toe forward and address this matter. But Master Nangong has an elevated status and it would be a waste of his talent to handle the matter that involves such a lowly city like the Sea Spirit City. Why not let me send my men along with Master Nangong, and my lord can take a back seat. I believe that once they hear of Master Nangong, they would be too afraid to resist. My men can handle the loose ends after.¡±

    As soon as the Lord of Hidden Demon City finished his speech, several other lords immediately agreed, and all of them stuffed their confidants into the team.

    How could Nangong Yan not understand their minds, but he was not in a hurry and nodded to take care of the matter.

 Chapter 2730 - A Black Nest (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2730: A ck Nest (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Several city owners were satisfied with this, and Nangong Lie didn¡¯t express any opinion on it. Since entering the study, he had not spoken a word, and had remained silent.

    Until after Nangong Yan and the City Lords discussed the matter properly and the City Lords got up, bade farewell and left, but Nangong Lie was deep in thought and ignored their actions.

    ¡°Master Nangong, are you still in a better mood?¡± Nangong Yan looked at the child he raised, his tone held great respect for his son.

    Nangong Lie slowly came back to himself as he saw Nangong Yan looking at him thoughtfully, he immediately covered up the emotions in his eyes, and got up and said, ¡°Nothing. Is everything OK?¡±

    Nangong Yan nodded, and did not question further.

    ¡°The team can gather in five days. By then ...¡± Nangong Yan stared at Nangong Lie without saying a word.

    ¡°I know. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go first.¡± Nangong Lie¡¯s eyes shed with impatience.

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, your room is ready, Master Nangong can go back to rest first.¡± Nangong Yan smiled.

    Nangong Lie didn¡¯t have any interest in talking, he turned around and left. As he walked through the official residence of zing me City, there was a familiarity with everything there as he had lived there since he was a child. However, those familiar things didn¡¯t give him anyfort now.

    The scenes from not long ago were fresh in his memory, and he would never forget them. The scene where the grim reaper had appeared.

    At that time, he went to the Middle Realm with a grave mission, but he did not expect that not only did he lose all the soldiers he took, he also had to flee back to the Upper Realm like a drowned dog. Although His Lord did not me him too much, but Nangong Lie clearly realized that His Lord ¡®s trust in him had been diminishing continuously. However Nangong Lie couldn¡¯t do anything about it. Even until now... he would often dream about those scenes...

    As long as he thought of that person¡¯s face, his hands would tremble and shake, and he couldn¡¯t fight.

    This kind of fear that was hidden in the bones, Nangong Lie never said anything to anyone, he couldn¡¯t say, dared not say ...

    He just hoped that in this life, he would never meet that woman who was like a devil ...

    During this time, he always felt that he was in a nightmare, and that shadow hanging over his heart never dissipating.

    Because of this, he agreed to Nangong Yan¡¯s request and decided to find something to distract his attention.

    But he didn¡¯t know ...

    ...

    ...

    Nangong Yan¡¯s action was very fast. After five days, the five city masters assembled their teams, and had seemed to have reached a consensus. Each city sent 6,000 elite soldiers, and each sent their troops to follow the army. And this army of elites gathered in five cities, the realmander in chief, was Nangong Lie.

    The five City Lords couldn¡¯t miss the scene as they watched Nangong Lie leave with arge number of soldiers. Nangong Yan and several other City Lords¡¯ hearts were considered to be grounded.

    ¡°This time, we have troubled Master Nangong. I believe it won¡¯t be long before we can hear the good news of Master Nangong.¡± The Lord of Hidden Demon City said with happiness.

    ¡°This is natural, no matter how powerful that Yan Hai is, I don¡¯t think he can be a worthy opponent to Master Nangong? We just need to wait for the news.¡± Nangong Yan said proudly.

    After some more chats with the City Lords, they left.

    No one knew that a good show was about to happen to the team they have sent....

 Chapter 2731 - A Black Nest (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2731: A ck Nest (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    After taking six cities in a row, Sea Spirit City¡¯s army finally rounded back to their home. Qiao Chu, who fought free of inhibitions along the way, was in such a good mood that he was about to fly. On the way back, Qiao Chu and Fei Yan were each trying topare who contributed the most to all the battles fought, they almost fought each other to see who was better.

    Following two consecutive months of battle, even the steel-like Night Regime couldn¡¯t help but feel a little tired. Fortunately, the duration of these battles were not long. They had spent more time on the road travelling. The battles they were engaged in did notst for more than half a day.

    When Jun Wu Xie returned to the Sea Spirit City, Jun Wu Yao stood on the tower,against the wind. The slender figure seemed elongated as its shadow was lengthened under the sun¡¯s rays. As he stood, he seemed independent and ipatible from the world. But those smiling eyes, gazing across the mountains and rivers, were focused on that one vision in his heart.

    Before Jun Wu Xie even reached the gates of the city, Jun Wu Yao¡¯s figure had already leapt down from the city wall and drifted to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s side. He immediately carried her down from her horse and strode towards the city with big strides.

    Because of his sensitive identity, Jun Wu Yao had never traveled with them.

    Jun Wu Xie didn¡¯t want to expose Jun Wu Yao¡¯s identity, she and the Night Regime alone were enough to deal with these people in the 72 cities, just as Jun Wu Xie said before.

    These ants were not qualified to engage Jun Wu Yao in a fight.

    ¡°A parting of two months, you are cruel.¡± Jun Wu Yao looked down at Jun Wu Xie, who was in his arms, no matter how powerful Jun Wu Xie was now, in his eyes, she was still the same as before. as usual, even if she was going to fight every single being in the world, he would still willingly stretch out his arms to shield her from the strong winds and rain.

    ¡°I just wanted to end things as soon as possible.¡± Jun Wu Xie raised her hand and touched Jun Wu Yao¡¯s cheek, her pale, soft fingertips touched the slight stubble around his mouth.

    In order to find Jun Gu, she needed to capture the attention of the Upper Realm as soon as possible and there was no other way.

    ¡°I know.¡± Jun Wu Yao smiled. How would he not know her intentions?

    Qiao Chu and others followed Jun Wu Yao into the city as they watched the sweet scene of Jun Wu Yao holding Jun Wu Xie, these few bachelors felt quite irritated by that public disy of affection.

    Fei Yan involuntarily nced at Rong Ruo while she just started straight ahead without squinting, it was unclear if she hadn¡¯t noticed or she just didn¡¯t dared to respond.

    Qiao Chu, on the other hand...

    ¡°Brother Hua, are you tired? Or shall I carry you into the city?¡± Qiao Chu looked at Hua Yao with a serious face, and he solemnly stretched out his hands in earnest.

    Hua Yao looked at Qiao Chu speechless, his eyes were filled with disgust as he looked at that idiot. He leaned his horse closer to Fan Zhuo¡¯s side, it was as if he remained close to Qiao Chu, he¡¯d be infected with his idiocy.

    Fan Zhuo looked at the funny sight of hispanions, and couldn¡¯t help but chuckled a little. He didn¡¯t know how long this period of contentment wouldst, but every minute and every second made him feel extremely precious.

    Zheng Weilong looked at all this with envy. During this time that she had been following Jun Wu Xie, along with Ah Da, and they found that these men had a good rtionship with Jun Wu Xie. They were close like brothers, and this was something beautiful that Zheng Weilong had never seen. She always heard Qiao Chu and others addressing Jun Wu Xie as ¡°Little Xie¡±; Zheng Weilong was a little confused about this form of address, but she was very clever and didn¡¯t ask much, just as... she was wise to keep the shock at seeing Jun Wu Xie being carried away by Jun Wu Yao in her heart.

    This Sea Spirit City was a bit strange, but the people here made her feel warm.

 Chapter 2732 - Ten Big Cities (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2732: Ten Big Cities (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    A few days after Jun Wu Xie and her troops returned to the city, arge army arrived at the hills outside of Sea Spirit City.

    In the forefront of the army, Nangong Lie narrowed his eyes as he looked at Sea Spirit City not far away. Since he was born, he had not seen such a remote city. He only heard about it when he familiarised himself with the names of the 72 cities. He never thought that he would one daye to such a remote city.

    ¡°Master Nangong, that is Sea Spirit City in front of us. The spies we sent earlier have already brought news that the army had returned to the city a few days ago. Yan Hai is now in the city as well.¡± Hidden Demon City¡¯s Liu Yi looked Sea Spirit City before turning her head towards Nangong Lie as she spoke. She was the only female in the Five Cities Alliance who held a high status and was personally dispatched by the Lord of Hidden Demon City to lead the soldiers from her city, as they converged with the other four cities.

    Liu Yi had a charming face, a slim figure, and she looked very seductive, also, her strength was not low. Otherwise she would not have been sent to the Sea Spirit City by the lord of Hidden Demon City.

    Nangong Lie nodded slightly.

    The five-city army immediately marched towards Sea Spirit City, and themanders of the troops including Resolute City proposed that Nangong Lie led the troops directly to persecute the lord of Sea Spirit City. However, Nangong Lie had no intentions of doing so. Perhaps because of the previous experience in the Middle Realm, it evoked a strong sense of panic and fear at the thought of spilling blood. But he dared not tell anyone this.

    If it was not necessary, he would never want to spill blood.

    Liu Yi was sly and saw through Nangong Lie¡¯s thoughts, she immediately voiced a proposal that they could first contact Sea Spirit City. If Jun Wu Xie had a clear view of the current situation, then they could get into Sea Spirit City without wasting a single soldier. If Jun Wu Xie cannot tell good from bad, it won¡¯t be toote if they attacked then.

    Liu Yi¡¯s proposal quickly received the consent of everyone. They were anxious to destroy the Sea Spirit City as their main aim was to get the prescription as soon as possible. But the battle to them, was one that no one wanted to waste too much of their own fighting power on. No one wanted the other parties within the coalition to gain an advantage.

    Liu Yi sent someone to send word to Sea Spirit City as the five-city army stopped just outside the city. Although it was an advanced greeting, but the posturing of tens of thousands of soldiers surrounding the gates of the Sea Spirit City was nothing short of hostile.

    When Ye Sha received the message, he immediately passed it on to Jun Wu Xie.

    Qiao Chu and the others, who barely rested for a few days since returning to Sea Spirit City, were also invited to the city¡¯s official residence. Therge hall was already filled with people. This time, not only Qiao Chu and the rest came, even Ye Sha, Ye Mei and Ye Gu were amongst those who had gathered in the hall.

    Jun Wu Yao sat next to Jun Wu Xie, listening to the news from Ye Sha.

    ¡°Five-city coalition?¡± Jun Wu Xi raised an eyebrow slightly.

    Ye Sha nodded.

    ¡°The people they sent over said so. And my men and I had gone to check. Now, there are nearly 30,000 soldiers gathered outside Sea Spirit City, and their clothes are mostly divided into five types. I think it should not be wrong.¡± Ye Sha said.

    ¡°They want to enter the city?¡± Jun Wu Xie said, her chin propped up with one hand.

    The people sent by Liu Yi were arrogant. Although they weren¡¯t too aggressive, but when they spoke to Ye Sha, their snobby demeanour was disgusting. They spoke with an innate arrogance and only said that themander of the Five-City Coalition was here and that Sea Spirit City should prepare for his visit as soon as possible.

 Chapter 2733 - Ten Big Cities (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2733: Ten Big Cities (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Which five cities?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked.

    Ye Sha¡¯s eyes subconsciously looked at Zheng Weilong, as he did not know about the uniforms of the 72 cities in the Upper Realm.

    Zheng Weilong consciously said, ¡°zing me City, Hidden Demon City, Resolute City, Heaven Fiend City and Epic Vesper City.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie raised her eyebrows slightly. Zheng Weilong continued: ¡°These five cities are among the top ten cities within the 72 cities. Excluding Discerning Moon City, among the 72 cities, the ten strongest cities are called the ¡®Top Ten Cities¡¯. These past few years, there have been constant strife and veiled struggles. The 72 cities can remain separate to this day is mostly because each of the top ten cities wants to dominate all the cities but is unable to do so. Hence, the 72 cities are in a stalemate till now.¡±

    Zheng Weilong paused and continued: ¡°But the top ten cities have now divided themselves into two factions, one faction is headed by White Night City which is ranked number 1. The other faction consists of the Five City Coalition, led by zing me City. The two sides have fought against each other for many years. I¡¯m guessing that zing me City has just received the news and wants to take the preemptive step in obtaining the prescription which you possess.¡±

    Zheng Weilong¡¯s analysis was very urate, and briefly outlined the situation of the top ten cities.

    The original purpose of Jun Wu Xie had been achieved. It was very rare to directly attract the attention of the top ten cities. With the original status of Sea Spirit City, no highly ranked city would willing set food into Sea Spirit City. Even when the supply of the Sea Spirit Beasts had been cut off, the top ten cities only asked those affiliated cities to send people to urge Sea Spirit City. Those who belonged to the top ten cities did not bother to set foot here.

    ¡°They want the form? Just let theme! Just so happens I have not exercised my muscles for the past few days, it¡¯s good to warm them up.¡± The moment Qiao Chu heard that people were here for provocation, he immediately livened up!

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Qiao Chu, whose blood was surging, and shook her head slightly.

    ¡°No need to fight, Ye Sha, let them in.¡± Jun Wu Xie said suddenly.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words shocked Qiao Chu.

    ¡°Little Xie, you want to let them in? Why? The purpose of those guys is so clear. By letting them in... Wouldn¡¯t it...¡±

    ¡°Not really, I believe the City Lord is using this incident to trap the Five City Coalition. Although they are arrogant, they are not invincible. They have requested to enter the city instead of attacking directly, and that means they must have some apprehension. Although the five cities are working together in an alliance, they must have exercised some caution against each other. Once a battle starts, neither party would want to lose their own people. Moever, they still have to deal with the might of White Night City at their backs. So if they have a choice, they will definitely choose to avoid war. Since the City Lord is willing to let them in, he probably wants to take advantage of the contradictions between them and do something.¡± Zheng Weilong said in a tempered tone, but with her words, she had already guessed more than 70-80% of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s intention.

    Fan Zhuo could not help but be surprised at Zheng Weilong. Zheng Weilong had only started following Jun Wu Xie for a short while, but she could easily guess Jun Wu Xie¡¯s intentions. Although Jun Wu Xie did not deliberately hide it, but the fact that she could observe and analyse with such uracy, Zheng Weilong¡¯s mind was really quite brilliant.

    Fan Zhuo had toment that Jun Wu Xie knew how to read people. Although Zheng Weilong¡¯s strength is not up to par, but if her mind is used to its full potential, she could definitely y a greater role than any exponent.

 Chapter 2734 - Ten Big Cities (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2734: Ten Big Cities (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Although Zheng Weilong couldn¡¯t figure out the ultimate purpose of Jun Wu Xie, she could vaguely guessed that Jun Wu Xie wanted the position of overlord of 72 cities. This idea might be egotistical, but for some reason, she always felt that Jun Wu Xie would be able to do so.

    ¡°In that case, let them in.¡± Rong Ruo nodded slightly.

    Ye Sha heard this, and suddenly said: ¡°In addition to the people from the five cities, I¡¯ve discovered a particr person.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked.

    ¡°Nangong Lie.¡± Ye Sha said.

    Jun Wu Xie quirked her brow slightly upon hearing the name... she was not unfamiliar with that name...

    As soon as she heard Ye Sha, Zheng Weilong, who was originally unperturbed, slightly paled as she looked at Jun Wu Xie, ¡°City Lord, that Nangong Lie is one of the top ten exponents. He is also young and full of potential, he is the son of zing me City¡¯s lord, Nangong Yan. I believe this time, Nangong Yan requested his presence... If a person like this is leading the troops, then My Lord, please make adjustments to your ce. Nangong Lie is very strong. If you let him enter the city and if he were to find the slightest anomaly, I¡¯m afraid ... ¡±

    Zheng Weilong was in a mess, the appearance of Nangong Lie was really unexpected.

    However, contrary to Zheng Weilong¡¯s nervous look, Qiao Chu and others, who were sitting aside, all had strangely weird expressions. There was no tension on their faces, and they looked as if they were hiding their smiles.

    Looking into those pairs of eyes, Zheng Weilong had a vague feeling that something was wrong, but she could not pinpoint what it was.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Zheng Weilong¡¯s cautious look and knew that her caution was not wrong, but there was one thing that Zheng Weilong didn¡¯t know.

    The top ten exponents who were so powerful in the eyes of the Upper Realm, but to her ...

    ¡°Follow the n.¡± Jun Wu Xie lifted her hand and settled the matter directly.

    Zheng Weilong had wanted to say something else, but could only remain silent.

    Qiao Chu and others were shocked by Zheng Weilong¡¯s intelligence before, now wanted tough.

    No matter how clever Zheng Weilong was, she wouldn¡¯t have realized that the powerful Nangong Lie was just a bereavement dog that was beaten by Jun Wu Xie in the past. The reason why he could save his life and escaped back to the Upper Realm was because Jun Wu Xie was magnanimous.

    Everyone could remember how much fear Nangong Lie had as he looked at Jun Wu Xie. Qiao Chu and the others couldn¡¯t help but look forward to when Nangong Lie saw Jun Wu Xie this time. They wondered how he would react...

    Soon, Ye Sha sent someone to pass the message, and Liu Yi and others were not surprised when they received the message.

    ¡°Like I said, how powerful could this Sea Spirit City be. They just rely on some unexpectedly acquired treasures to oppress those weaker cities. No matter how courageous they are, they still dare to oppose us?¡± Resolute City¡¯s Liang Cheng pursed his lips. He was warlike by nature, and he was the first to propose a direct war. If Nangong Lie didn¡¯t agree, he would have brought people raze Sea Spirit City to the ground.

    In his eyes, no matter how much the Sea Spirit City changed, it still wouldn¡¯t be able to get it of its fate of a lowly, good-for-nothing fate.

    ¡°Brother Liang¡¯s words are extremely true, but since Sea Spirit City is so aware of the current situation, why should we waste our energy? It is beneath Master Nangong to attack such garbage. If they can surrender the item obediently, it is a wise choice. ¡°Liu Yi chuckled.

 Chapter 2735 - Not Seeing (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2735: Not Seeing (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°It is thanks to the kindness of Master Nangong, otherwise this Sea Spirit City is already in ruins.¡± Epic Vesper City¡¯s Guan Hu hummed.

    The members of the Night Regime who were ordered to send the message, had listened to these people bragging, as they restrained the growing disdain within themselves for these people.

    If it weren¡¯t for these idiots and their usefulness, they would have died many times over.

    ¡°We need to trouble our guests to move into the city, as we have made preparations to house you within the city.¡± The members of Night Regime lowered their heads, even though they were full of contempt and disdain for these people, their voices were sincere as evidence as of their acting skills.

    ¡°Mm.¡± Guan Hu responded proudly, turned his head and put on a charming smile to look at Nangong Lie at his side.

    ¡°Master Nangong, would you please?¡±

    Nangong Lie nodded sternly and took the lead to follow the Night Regime into Sea Spirit City.

    He didn¡¯t understand why, but Nangong Lie had been so restless these past few days, and his sense of unease had only gotten stronger the closer they got to Sea Spirit City. Since his return from the Middle Realm, Nangong Lie ¡®s nerves had been in a tense state. Everything that was destroyed by Jun Wu Xie made it hard to forget.

    Walking into the Sea Spirit City, the city was silent and solemn. asionally, there would be one or two people passing by on the street, but other than that, the entire city seemed surprisingly quiet.

    Compared with the luxurious zing me City, the Sea Spirit City looked shabby both in terms of architecture and surface appearances. The clothes of its citizens were also extremely simple.

    ¡°This is Sea Spirit City? It¡¯s merely so.¡± Mu En of Heaven Fiend City nced at the buildings in Sea Spirit City, and his face was full of disregard.

    The members of the Night Regime brought the people from the five cities to their respective residences which had been arranged for the duration of their stay in Sea Spirit City. As soon as they entered the rooms, Guan Hu and others were disgusted,ining that the ce was too dpidated and dirty, like a pigsty, and unable to live in at all. Their responses were beyond arrogant, which caused even the cold-hearted members of the Night Regime to be lit on fire.

    ¡°Is there no ce to live in Sea Spirit City? How can we stay in such a worn down ce? Even my dog ??kennel is morefortable than your yard. Go back and tell your City Lord that we cannot stay in such a lousy ce.¡± Guan Hu frowned and shouted at the members of the Night Regime, apparently very dissatisfied with the residence.

    Mu En and Liang Cheng¡¯s situations were almost the same, they basically listed out their dislikes, and were unwilling to stay in such ces.

    Only Liu Yi and Nangong Lie stayed silent after being led to their respective residences.

    In the end, even after changing the residences for Guan Hu and the others, they were only barely satisfied. After the people were resettled, members of the Night Regime returned to the City Lord Manor to recover from their experience with the people from the five cities. Although they were trying very hard to control, at the time of reporting back to Jun Wu Xie, their unhappiness and disdain were very obvious.

    ¡°People from the top ten cities are really arrogant.¡± Fan Zhuo could not help but sneer.

    Jun Wu Xie narrowed her eyes slightly. She had never seen Guan Hu and others before, but she was already very disgusted by their behaviour.

    ¡°This is the true countenance of the Upper Realm.¡± Jun Wu Yao smiled as he spoke, he is no longer surprised at such a situation.

    Jun Wu Xie waved her hand to let those members of Night Regime retire.

    ¡°When will the City Lord meet them?¡± Zheng Weilong asked.

    ¡°Not for the time being,¡± Jun Wu Xie said coldly.

    Zheng Weilong was dazed for a moment. She thought that Jun Wu Xie had it all nned out clearly, but...

    ¡°Others are fine, but if you don¡¯t see Nangong Lie...¡±

 Chapter 2736 - Not Seeingï¼ˆ2ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2736: Not Seeing£¨2£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°No.¡± Jun Wu Xie said so coldly as she got up and left.

    See Nangong Lie? If Nangong Lie knew her identity, even if he saw her, he wouldn¡¯t even dare to stay a moment longer in Sea Spirit City...

    Zheng Weilong couldn¡¯t figure out what was happening with Jun Wu Xie, and could not help but showed some confusion.

    Rong Ruo patted Zheng Weilong¡¯s shoulder kindly, ¡°She has her n.¡±

    Zheng Weilong smiled bitterly. She thought she couldpletely guess the intentions of Jun Wu Xie, but now it seemed as if she had been over confident.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words were tititing as she did not intend to see anyone from the coalition. However, Guan Hu and the others were kept in the dark, thinking that Sea Spirit City was being timid and acquiescent by allowing them into the city; that Sea Spirit City must have been so frightened by their might, that they didn¡¯t even bother to approach the city¡¯s official residence but instead put on airs and waited for Jun Wu Xie to personallye and invite them to the official residence.

    To the point where Liang Cheng had already set up his posturing as he sat in the hall of his residence with the soldiers of Resolute City forming two rows on each side of the hall; looking aggressive and intending to show off their strength to Jun WU Xie.

    However...

    As Guan Hu and the others sat dead in their respective residences for a day, they didn¡¯t even saw a hint of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s shadow.

    With his eyes looking towards the sunset, Guan Hu, who had been suffering from back pain, could not help but ask him men.

    ¡°Where did the Lord of Sea Spirit City run off to die? Did he meet Nangong Lie first?¡±

    Guan Hu¡¯s men shook his head and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t heard anything of that sort. Our men guarding the outside of the official residence did not see Yan Hai walk out of the main residence¡¯s gate at all.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯te out?¡± Guan Hu was slightly stunned, he felt it was impossible.

    The lord of this Sea Spirit City was so timid that he was unafraid to bully the weak but cowered in the face of the strong. He might have destroyed a couple of surrounding cities but upon seeing them, wasn¡¯t he scared witless and weed them into his city?

    Theoretically, shouldn¡¯t Jun Wu Xie be diligent and paid her respects to them, one by one? Why wasn¡¯t there any news till now?

    ¡°Did you look closely? Did Yan Hai leave from other doors?¡±

    His men still shook their heads.

    Guan Hu was getting impatient. Putting on airs was one thing, but if he allowed others the opportunity to get in contact with Jun Wu Xie first, and someone obtained the prescription first, then wouldn¡¯t their efforts have been in vain?

    Guan Hu had started to get up to go to the city¡¯s official residence but sat back down again as he felt that he was losing face. He raised his hand to instruct his men to send for the guards at the official residence.

    A member of the Night Regime was called over, and Guan Hu in all of his inted self worth and arrogance said to the Night Regime member,

    ¡°Go and tell that boy, Yan Hai, that I have something to say and tell him toe and see me.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± The member of the Night Regime responded earnestly as Guan Hu nodded with satisfaction.

    As soon as the member of the Night Regime left Guan Hu¡¯s house, the ¡®respect¡¯ on his face disappeared without a trace.

    ¡°You want our Miss to personallye and see you? Dream on!¡±

    After saying that, he shook his sleeves and left.

    Liu Yi, Liang Cheng and Mu En¡¯s situations were the same as Guan Hu. They had been waiting impatiently for Yah Hai to show up, but they were not willing to lower themselves to look for him. They could only get their men to send messages. However, not a single word from them had reached Jun Wu Xie¡¯s ears. The moment the members of the Night Regime left their residences, they put those words at the back of their minds.

    So much so that...

    Guan Hu and others satte into the night within their respective halls, and still Jun Wu Xie did not appear.

 Chapter 2737 - Not Seeingï¼ˆ3ï¼‰

    Chapter 2737: Not Seeing£¨3£©

    Trantor: Misty Cloud Trantions Editor: Misty Cloud Trantions

    On the morning of the second day, when the representatives of the five cities gathered, they all suddenly realised that each one of them bore simr expressions of having reached their limits, that each of them had not slept all night.

    Even Liu Yi who had put on make up, could not hide the obvious dark shadows under her eyes.

    Except for Nangong Lie, the other four did not sleep at allst night. As they waited for Jun Wu Xie toe pay her respects to them, the sky lit up unknowingly ... In the end, no one ever appeared ...

    ¡°Oh, the beds here are so crude that I didn¡¯t sleep well all night.¡± Mu En pretended to be calm.

    ¡°Exactly.¡± Guan Hu immediately agreed.

    Although the five cities came at the same time, and had agreed, while traveling to Sea Spirit City, that they would ask for the form as a group, everyone knew that the other party had selfish motives. Even if Jun Wu Xie had stood them upst night, none of them would ever admit that they had sent their men to demand Jun Wu Xie¡¯s appearance.

    Wouldn¡¯t that have made it clear that one wanted to obtain the best thing for themselves?

    It was such that these guys could only swallow their greviances, and even if they guessed that the other person was suffering the same fate, they could only pretend to be entirely unaware.

    Among them, only Nangong Lie looked normal. He had no interest in the form. He only came at the request of Nangong Yan. Regarding Sea Spirit City, naturally there would be a representative from zing me City to handle that matter, he only came to lend some prestige and power to the group.

    Having gathered for a short while, they could not bear the exhaustion anymore. They had been constantly on the move, and coupled with the sleepless nightst night, they were already too exhausted. They made their apologies to Nangong Lie and went back to their residences to sleep.

    This was actually a good time for Nangong Lie to go to the City Lord Manor alone, to ask for the prescription. However, Nangong Lie did not have that intention at all. Since yesterday, his state of mind had been unstable, there was a strong sense of unease within his heart. No matter how much the zing me City people wanted to be the first to obtain the form, no one would dare to urge Nangong Lie to do so.

    Nangong Lie felt uneasy and so he went out for a walk after breakfast. He walked by the seaside, and watched the endless Sea of Death, as he felt his mind settle a little.

    No one knew about his situation except himself.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s actions in the Middle Realm had already destroyed all his self-confidence. Even though he had fortunately escaped back to the Upper Realm, and His Lord did not me him, but Nangong Lie experienced a hard time.

    Especially after Luo Qingcheng took Jun Wu Yao to the Lower Realm, and still have not returned, the rest of the top ten exponents have been looking at Nangong Lie with increasing suspicions.

    Everyone knew that after such a long time, Luo Qingcheng hasn¡¯t sent any word back, thus in all likelihood, she failed.

    Initially the person who brought Jun Wu Xie¡¯s message to Luo Qingcheng was Nangong Lie. Not only that, he had fled from Jun Wu Xie, hence those people had started to be suspicious of whether Nangong Lie had colluded with Jun Wu Xie, and had deliberately led Luo Qingcheng to the Lower Realm.

    Regarding these suspicions, Nangong Lie was unable to speak up for himself, he could only keep it in his heart.

    The surface of the Sea of Death broke with waves, and the sea breeze blew across Nangong Lie¡¯s cheeks as the drowsiness in his head eased up slightly.

    He looked at the sea, and except for the ships that were docked on the shore, there was no one else. However, just as Nangong Lie wanted to leave, a slender figure suddenly appeared in his line of sight!

 Chapter 2738 - The Art of Selling Oneâ€™s Teammatesï¼ˆ1ï¼‰

    Chapter 2738: The Art of Selling One¡¯s Teammates£¨1£©

    Trantor: Misty Cloud Trantions Editor: Misty Cloud Trantions

    In less than a second, Nangong Lie stiffened, thunderstruck and bolted to the ground as his entire body started shivering and the fear that was forcibly suppressed in his heart suddenly surged out at this moment!

    That petite and slender figure ovepped with that nightmare in his memory!

    It was her?!!

    Nangong Lie couldn¡¯t believe his eyes, he thought he saw a vague familiar figure sh by the seaside just ahead!

    His mind seemed to have exploded and subconsciously, he wanted to take a closer look at it but when he looked intently, he realized that the sudden appearance of that shadow of a figure had disappeared without a trace.

    Was it an illusion?

    Nangong Lie covered his chest and shook his head vehemently, wondering if he had hallucinated...

    But that elusive figure seemed so real that he couldn¡¯t ignore it.

    Was it real? Or was it an illusion?

    While Nangong Lie was still stunned and confused by the seaside, Jun Wu Xie who had walked by the seashore had returned to the manor to tease Lord Meh Meh and the Blood Sacrificial Rabbit...

    Jun Wu Xie ignored Guan Hu and others in the Sea Spirit City for three whole days. No matter how much fuss Guan Hu and the rest had kicked up, Jun Wu Xie acted as if she did not receive any news at all.

    Guan Hu and the others had never been treated so coldly before and they were on the verge of leaving with rage. If it was not for the fact that Nangong Lie did not agree with the notion of war, they would already have brought all their people to storm down the City Lord¡¯s manor and wash it with blood first thing in the morning!

    ¡°What kind of attitude is this? It has been three days and yet your City Lord still hasn¡¯te to greet me?! What does he mean by this!¡± Guan Hu bellowed fiercely at a member of the Night Regime.

    A hint of disdain shed by the eyes of this man, but on the surface, he had on a face full of apprehension as he said nervously: ¡°No ... it¡¯s not that our City Lord who doesn¡¯t want to see you, but ... the City Lord said that because Master Nangong has been reluctant to meet... So, he doesn¡¯t know how to arrange it... After all, Master Nangong is one of the Top Ten Masters. If he did not meet Master Nangong and met you directly instead, if Master Nangong found out about it ... I¡¯m afraid ... ¡±

    This was the first time the members of the Night Regime loosened their mouths, but this was also what Jun Wu Xie ordered them to say.

    Guan Hu originally wanted to explode, but the people of the Night Regime actually dragged Nangong Lie out as a shield and this made him speechless ...

    Among them, the status of Nangong Lie was the most honorable. It didn¡¯t matter how many of them were here, even if they changed it to their City Lord, in front of Nangong Lie, they could only give way.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s remark was indeed true. In principle, she should first call on Nangong Lie.

    Even if he had been ignored for three days, he had to suppress his inner anger and admit it.

    He couldn¡¯t say anything, otherwise if it was passed on to Nangong Lie¡¯s ears, would he still have his life?

    Nangong Lie who was scared by the shing figure on the seashore that night and was currently drenched in cold sweat had no idea that he had been dragged out once again by Jun Wu Xie as a shield, and directly suppressed the resentment of Guan Hu.

    When Liu Yi and others realized that they could not invite Nangong Lie so arbitrarily, they were afraid that it would be difficult to see Jun Wu Xie when they suddenly received a piece of news...

    Nangong Lie had fallen ill ...

    Suddenly, he had fallen ill ...

    By the time Liu Yi met Nangong Lie, Nangong Lie¡¯s face was as white as a sheet and looked a little dazed.

 Chapter 2739 - The Art of Selling Oneâ€™s Teammatesï¼ˆ2ï¼‰

    Chapter 2739: The Art of Selling One¡¯s Teammates£¨2£©

    Trantor: Misty Cloud Trantions Editor: Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Master Nangong, you are ...¡± Liu Yi looked at Nangong Lie in surprise. It was rare for the strong like Nangong Lie to fall sick, yet why ... had he fallen ill shortly after reaching Sea Spirit City?

    Nangong Lie waved his hand and dismissed it as nothing but only he himself knew best what the root of the problem was ¨C fear. After returning from the seaside, he felt a little ufortable. He knew clearly that that person would never appear in the Upper Realm. But the fear in his heart could not be dissipated for a long time and before he realized it, he had fallen sick.

    Mu En and others didn¡¯t dare to say anything when they saw Nangong Lie like this, but they were deep in thought and an idea formed in their minds.

    ¡°Master Nangong fell sick while in Sea Spirit City, where is the City Lord of Sea Spirit City? Why isn¡¯t he here personally to serve and take care of Master Nangong? Hurry up! Send word to Yan Hai and make him hurry up and scoot his ass over! He must serve Master Nangong properly! If anything happens to Master Nangong, he can¡¯t afford the repercussions! ¡±

    At the urging of Mu En and others, the members of the Night Regime returned to the City Lord manor and conveyed their message to Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie sat calmly but Fei Yan who was seated on the side who heard every word almost spit all the water out of his mouth.

    ¡°What?!!! They actually want Little Xie to take care of Nangong Lie?!!¡± Fei Yan looked as if he had seen a ghost.

    Zheng Weilong had no knowledge of their previous encounter, so she did not understand why they always react so strongly each time they mention Nangong Lie.

    ¡°I suddenly feel a little sympathy for Nangong Lie.¡± Rong Ruo chuckled and could not help but mourn for the teammates of Nangong Lie who behaved like pigs.

    They had already guessed the reason why Nangong Lie fell ill. It was the day after Jun Wu Xie went to the beach for a walk and not long after, Nangong Lie was sick. There was no need to give it much thought at all.

    In view of the strong psychological shadow that Jun Wu Xie left on him, the people in the Five Cities even dared to let Jun Wu Xie ¡°take care of¡± Nangong Lie! Did they really think that Nangong Lie¡¯s life was too long?

    Qiao Chu and the rest knew all the ins and out but they could not say anything. Their weird expressions made Zheng Weilong even more confused. She always felt that something was wrong, but no matter what, she still couldn¡¯t tell what it was.

    ¡°Tell them, I will pass by this afternoon.¡± Jun Wu Xie finally spoke and shockingly, she had actually agreed.

    But...

    ¡°Little Xie, you are really bad.¡±

    ¡°Evil, too evil.¡±

    Qiao Chu and Fei Yan looked peculiarly at Jun Wu Xie as if she had done a great evil.

    Jun Wu Xie nced at them indifferently without a word more.

    However, Zheng Weilong was impressed by Jun Wu Xie¡¯s attitude of knowing when to ¡®bow and submit¡¯.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that City Lord has thought it out so carefully and knows when to take a step back. Nangong Lie is one of the Top Ten Masters, unlike any of those people in the 72 cities, so you can¡¯t be too rude.¡± Zheng Weilong said with praise.

    Who knew that the moment Zheng Weilong finished her words, Qiao Chu and Fei Yan who had been enduring for a long time could no longer take it and the two of them suddenly broke out inughter. They startedughing hysterically, so much that Zheng Weilong was stunned in ce.

    ¡°Did I ... say something wrong?¡± Zheng Weilong looked nervously at Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie nced at Qiao Chu lightly: ¡°No, they¡¯re crazy, you don¡¯t need to care about them.¡±

    Zheng Weilong was stunned for a moment before she obediently nodded her head.

    ¡°Go and prepare, you will follow meter.¡± Jun Wu Xie got up and looked at Zheng Weilong.

    ¡°Me?¡± Zheng Weilong opened her eyes wide. ¡°But I¡¯m from Diminishing Moon City. Diminishing Moon City has always been affiliated with the White Night City. People in the five cities would definitely know that. If they were to see me, they might think more.¡±

 Chapter 2740 - The Art of Selling Oneâ€™s Teammatesï¼ˆ3ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2740: The Art of Selling One¡¯s Teammates£¨3£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°There¡¯s no problem.¡± Jun Wu Xie said.

    Seeing that Jun Wu Xie was firm about it, Zheng Weilong no longer said anything as she nodded her head and went on to make the necessary preparations.

    Later that afternoon, Jun Wu Xie brought Zheng Weilong to Nangong Lie¡¯s residence. Qiao Chu, who wanted to follow the lively scene, was stopped by Jun Wu Xie.

    Knowing that Jun Wu Xie would finally show herself in the afternoon, Guan Hu and the others were all prepared as they thought back on how they had been ignored for three whole days. How much resentment had they been harboring in their hearts?

    As soon as Jun Wu Xie entered, she saw that in the hall, Guan Hu, Mu En, Liang Cheng, and Liu Yi sat there glumly. All of them had on a sombre expression which had not a hint of firendliness in it.

    Zheng Weilong stood behind Jun Wu Xie and watched them silently.

    ¡°It is really hard to invite the Lord of the Sea Spirit City. Are you not even paying attention to our five cities now? We¡¯ve been in the city for so many days since we¡¯ve came and yet we haven¡¯t even managed to catch the sight of City Lord¡¯s face. Hmph! If it wasn¡¯t for the serious illness of Master Nangong, would you even show up?¡± Mu En sneered upon seeing Jun Wu Xie.

    Guan Hu and Liang Cheng were also frowning, sulking and had the same thoughts as Mu En.

    Only Liu Yi looked at the teenager in front of him. In terms of size, the new City Lord of Sea Spirit City was so petite. If he had not known that the other party was the new City Lord of Sea Spirit City, it would be difficult for Liu Yi to connect the petite boy in front of him with the war crazed man who had taken several cities.

    There was no shortage of ambitious individuals in the 72 cities, but no matter how antagonistic they were, they would still weigh the pros and cons. Not to mention, there were still the ten big cities to go up against so basically no city dared to provoke a war between the 72 cities.

    But the emergence of Jun Wu Xiepletely broke this bnce.

    Those who had the ability to do such things were by no meansparable.

    But Liu Yi stared at Jun Wu Xie for a long time, and never found the frivolity that should belong to a young man.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes were too indifferent, there was no trace of desire in her eyes and she was calm and collected, not at all like a person who was keen on fighting and power.

    While Liu Yi was studying Jun Wu Xie, the three others were busy ming Jun Wu Xie. Their words were full of sarcasm, but Jun Wu Xie did not speak, it was as if she was letting them vent.

    Until they finished speaking, Jun Wu Xie said coldly, ¡°Where is Nangong Lie?¡±

    ¡°You brat, you actually dare to directly call out Master Nangong¡¯s name!¡± Guan Hu red menacingly at Jun Wu Xie, let alone them, even if it was their City Lord, when they saw Nangong Lie, they would always address him respectfully!

    Jun Wu Xie ignored Guan Hu¡¯s questioning.

    Guan Hu just wanted to continue his verbal assualt but Liang Cheng who was by the side pressed him down subtly and gave him a slightly restless nce.

    ¡°Master Nangong is in the backyard and I will bring you there.¡± Suddenly, Liang Cheng smiled and was unexpectedly kind as he let his men guide Jun Wu Xie to see Nangong Lie.

    After Jun Wu Xie stepped out of the doorway, Guan Hu frowned and looked at Liang Cheng as he asked begrudgingly: ¡°What was that all about? Why didn¡¯t you let me teach this arrogant little brat a lesson?¡±

    Liang Cheng retorted: ¡°Why should you care about him? Just let him annoy Master Nangong and whatever that happens after is his own bad luck. Why should you be so kind to remind him of hiscking manners?¡±

    Guan Hu was stunned for a moment and immediately understood what Liang Cheng meant. A mere Sea Spirit City Lord, if he had garnered Nangong Lie¡¯s dissatisfaction who was one of the top ten masters, he was really seeking his own death!

 Chapter 2741 - People Scaring People (1)

    Chapter 2741: People Scaring People (1)

    Trantor: Misty Cloud Trantions Editor: Misty Cloud Trantions

    The thought that Jun Wu Xie was going to be reprimanded by Nangong Lie excited Guan Hu and the others, and they immediately followed.

    Although Zheng Weilong felt that Jun Wu Xie¡¯s attitude was too indifferent, she was not going to say anything in front of the people from the five cities. She could only follow after Jun Wu Xie earnestly.

    In the room in the backyard, Nangong Lie was sitting on the soft couch, his handsome face was bloodless, even his lips were extremely pale. It seemed that the whole person was very wan and sallow.

    The doctors, who came with the army, was standing next to Nangong Lie. Several of them took turns to diagnose the pulse for Nangong Lie. They have changed the medicine many times but Nangong Lie still looked the same with no improvements.

    ¡°Master Nangong, this is stasis of qi and blood, and you still need a lot of cultivation.¡± An old man with white hair looked respectfully at Nangong Lie and said in a deep voice.

    When the old man spoke, the other doctors immediately submitted meekly to his diagnosis.

    ¡°Since Divine Doctor Lu said so, I will pay more attention to myself.¡± Nangong Lie nodded slightly, he was very polite to the one who spoke.

    His illness came on suddenly and no one knew why. However, Nangong Lie was very clear on the cause. It was because of that illusion which appeared on the seaside that day, which scared him till he fell ill. If this information spread, he would be theughing stock for everyone, unfortunately, it was still the truth.

    Even Nangong Lie himself didn¡¯t understand why he was so afraid of that person. He only knew that within his lifetime, he never wanted to see her again...

    When Divine Doctor Lu ordered other doctors to decoct medicine for Nangong Lie, a slender figure suddenly appeared at the door.

    Nangong Lie, who was on the verge of shutting his eyes to rest, suddenly saw the nightmarish from the corner of his eye. It was only for a moment, but he immediately sprung upright from the soft couch, as he stared right into the figure¡¯s eyes, and said in shock, ¡± It¡¯s you!!¡±

    Nangong Lie¡¯s shout frightened everyone in the room. They couldn¡¯t help but look towards the object of Nangong Lie¡¯s gaze, but they only saw a young man with a handsome face and a thin figure as he stood outside the door without any expression.

    ¡°Master Nangong? What¡¯s the matter with you?¡± Guan Hu and others, who were standing behind Jun Wu Xie, asked nervously when they heard the sudden roar from Nangong Lie, as they rushed up to him one by one, squeezing Jun Wu Xie further to the back of the group.

    Nangong Lie was slightly stunned, butpletely ignored the questioning of Guan Hu and the others. His eyes only noticed the petite figure by the door.

    As petite and thin as was his dream, that figure had contained a terrifying power. However when Nangong Lie saw the person¡¯s appearance clearly, his heart which had leapt to his throat seemed to have suddenly been suspended in mid-air.

    Not her!

    Not that person!

    The figure standing by the door was clearly a handsome young man. Although his appearance was handsome, his looks were far from the morous face of that person. Although his eyes were cold, itcked the ferociousness of that person.

    Not her ...

    Nangong Lie suddenly realized what was happening. His entire body copsed back onto the soft couch as if deted. He was already very weak, but he was so surprised that his qi and blood were rolling over and over, shing chaotically within his body. His face turned from white to purple.

    Divine Doctor Lu stared at Nangong Lie¡¯s strange behavior and frowned suddenly.

    Just now Nangong Lie was still alright, what could have, within a blink of an eye, made Nangong Lie¡¯s face turn so bad?

 Chapter 2742 - People Scaring Peopleï¼ˆ2ï¼‰

    Chapter 2742: People Scaring People£¨2£©

    Trantor: Misty Cloud Trantions Editor: Misty Cloud Trantions

    Just when Nangong Lie had just gotten better, he fell down again a few momentster. For a while, many doctors were confused and rushed over to save him. Guan Hu and others were shocked. If something were to happen to Nangong Lie, they would not be able to shed off the responsibility! The group of people quickily gathered around him to fawn and fuss over him.

    Instead, Jun Wu Xie was left aside and with both her hands folded, she cast another nce at the frightened Nangong Lie once again.

    Even if one¡¯s appearance may have changed, people¡¯s natural sixth sense can make them sense many things, just like Nangong Lie now.

    Divine Doctor Lu suspected that they were in trouble, and immediately kicked them out.

    Divine Doctor Lu¡¯s status was not low. In the Upper Realm, Divine Doctor Lu had the highest medical skills other than the Lord. Therefore, even if Guan Hu was to have any major dissatisfaction, no one would dare to disobey him and would just get out.

    Initially, they wanted to use Nangong Lie¡¯s illness to create problems for Jun Wu Xie. However, before they could do it, Nangong Lie fell ill again.

    However, Nangong Lie¡¯s illness had reminded them to show a little more care and concern.

    ¡°Yan Hai, is this the Sea Spirit City that you manage? Master Nangong has just arrived here and he has fallen ill. Just by this, you can see how chaotic Sea Spirit City is. The clothing, food and shelter that you provide are not enough. This is your attitude?!¡± Guan Hu red at Jun Wu Xie who was standing by the side. This City Lord of the Sea Spirit City was not very old but his indifference annoyed them.

    Jun Wu Xie looked up at Guan Hu. Nangong Lie¡¯s illness was a heart disease. Even Divine Doctor Lu had said it yet Guan Hu was holding Jun Wu Xie responsible for this matter.

    There was a hint of coldness in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes. She stepped forward slightly and swept her nce over Guan Hu and the others. However, she had lost all interest in dealing with them and she lifted her foot and walked towards the exit of the courtyard instead.

    When Guan Hu and others who were just about to raise the topic again, he saw Jun Wu Xie turn to leave without a word and his expression turned ugly.

    This brat was just too arrogant!

    ¡°Hey! You nasty brat! I¡¯m talking to you, did you hear me?¡± Guan Hu got up and reached for Jun Wu Xie¡¯s shoulder in an attempt to grab her.

    However, the moment when Guan Hu¡¯s hand was about to reach her, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s figure suddenly turned into a white light and disappeared before him.

    This sudden change made Mu En and others dumbfounded. Before they realized what was happening, that white light swept towards Guan Hu and Guan Hu¡¯s huge body was hit and flew out in an instant.

    The Guan Hu fell to the ground heavily with his body twitching and he fumbled about, trying to stand up but instead, he vomited a mouthful of blood and there were even a few white teeth mixed in it.

    At the ce where Guan Hu was standing before, the figure of Jun Wu Xie appeared instead. However, any sliver of warmth in those eyes had faded. When those eyesnded on Guan Hu, she faintly revealed her intention to kill him!

    This scene stunned everyone. They knew what Guan Hu was capable of. Even if he was notparable to the top ten City Lords, he could still be considered as one of the top exponents. However, the powerful Guan Hu that they knew of was sent flying by the seemingly weak and frail kid?

    How could that be?!

 Chapter 2743 - People Scaring Peopleï¼ˆ3ï¼‰

    Chapter 2743: People Scaring People£¨3£©

    Trantor: Misty Cloud Trantions Editor: Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Yan Hai! What do you mean?¡± Liang Cheng woke up from shock, staring at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s unbelievable expression.

    Jun Wu Xie stared at them coldly as the wind gently blew and she smoothed the folds of her cuffs and said lightly: ¡°That¡¯s what it means.¡±

    As soon as Jun Wu Xie¡¯s wordsnded, her figure disappeared again. Liang Cheng hair all stood on ends. Liu Yi and Mu En felt their scalps turn numb.

    Suddenly, a pungent bloody smell permeated the air.

    The fresh red blood sttered on them like rain and the warm sticky blood fell on Liu Yi¡¯s face, making her originally charming face even more enchanting. When she saw Guan Hu, she seemed to have seen a ghost fall onto the ground instead.

    Guan Hu¡¯s head has been twisted off, blood from the broken wound at the neck gushed out, and the bloody skull grunted to Mu En¡¯s feet. Touching it, Mu En¡¯s face instantly turned pale.

    The blood rain came down one after another, but there was a slender figure standing independent from the blood rain. The spiritual force supported by the air hood isted the blood. However, Jun Wu Xie wasn¡¯t stained the slightest bit.

    Like a ghost from hell, the breath of death covered the whole bloody courtyard.

    ¡°... Crazy ... You must be crazy !!!¡± Mu En¡¯s face was pale. His face was covered with Guan Hu¡¯s blood. The warm blood soaked his shirt, tinged with the breath of death. Sticking on to his skin was the warm blood. But it made him feel as if he was immersed in ice water and it made shiver in the cold.

    Jun Wu Xie was crazy!

    She actually killed Guan Hu in public!

    This was a deliberate and direct provocation!

    What made Mu En even more frightened was the power of Jun Wu Xie. There was not a trace of resistance before and after the killing of Guan Hu. In the eyes of Jun Wu Xie, Guan Hu could only wait to be ughtered. He was helpless.

    The strength of Mu En and others wereparable to the Guan Hu. It was because of this that they will be selected by their respective City Lords topete with each other. They thought that it would be easy toe to the Sea Spirit City to take the prescription. At the same time, Jun Wu Xie should have been kneeling down on the ground, shaking in fear whilst holding the form, begging for his life.

    However, they did not expect an evil spirit crawling out of hell instead...

    ¡°Crazy?¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyebrows rose slightly. Cold eyes swept past Mu En and others, who were stained with blood and water. ¡°No, this is just the beginning.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s voice echoed into Mu En and others¡¯ ears like a death call. For the first time, they felt endless fear and despair from their hearts. Dealing with someone that they would never consider as an opponent or give any attention to, they now realize what real terror was.

    ¡°Yan Hai! Do you want to be the enemy of the Five Cities ?!¡± Liu Yi shivered and the coldness from her bones made her clenched her arms subconsciously. She was frightened and stared at Jun Wu Xie.

    Even if the three of them joined forces, they would still be unable to take her down.

    Liu Yi saw the killing intention in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes. Even if Guan Hu had died, her ruthlessness had note to an end. Instead, the three of them were her target now.

    This was the real danger that was impending ...

 Chapter 2744 - The beginning of carnageï¼ˆ1ï¼‰

    Chapter 2744: The beginning of carnage£¨1£©

    Trantor: Misty Cloud Trantions Editor: Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°What about it?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked without hiding her intentions.

    The only way was to lure all the armies into the Sea Spirit City so that none of them could escape and live.

    From the beginning, Zheng Weilong had predicted Jun Wu Xie¡¯s intention wrongly. Jun Wu Xie had never thought of making use of the 72 cities. What she wanted was to conquer the 72 cities in the fastest time!

    Since the Five City Coalition weed her in, she had no reason not to seize the opportunity.

    ¡°Do you think that with your Sea Spirit City, you are really capable of fighting against five cities? Yan Hai, you are just too arrogant! ¡± Liang Cheng forcibly suppressed his fear and shouted out with false bravado.

    ¡°Oh? Is that right? ¡± Jun Wu Xie narrowed her eyes as a cold glint shed by. Mu En and the others felt a bitter cold rising from the bottom of their feet instantly.

    ¡°There are five armies in this Sea Spirit City. Do you think you can really do what you want? Believe it or not, upon mymand, your whole Sea Spirit City will be covered with blood! ¡± Liang Cheng had the courage to hor but s, that wasall he could do. He did dare to fight with Jun Wu Xie. If he started the fight, he would definitely die!

    ¡°Go ahead to give yourmand.¡± Jun Wu Xie suddenly replied.

    Liang Cheng was shocked. All he said was to embolden himself and to dy the time. The blood scent was so strong and suffocating that in a moment, the soldiers outside realized that even if you had super powers, there was no way to escape from the siege of the Five City Coalition.

    But Jun Wu Xie¡¯s reaction was surprisingly calm. She didn¡¯t seem to notice Liang Cheng¡¯s idea at all.

    A feeling of forbode suddenly rose in Liang Cheng¡¯s heart.

    ¡°What did you do?¡± Liang Cheng asked subconsciously.

    Jun Wu Xie calmly looked at Liang Cheng and said, ¡°Killed them.¡±

    ¡°... You... Who did you kill? Except for Guan Hu... ¡± Liang Cheng¡¯s unease grew stronger and stronger.

    Jun Wu Xie slightly raised both her hands and looked around.

    ¡°All the people who don¡¯t belong to Sea Spirit City.¡±

    ¡°Guan Hu.¡±

    ¡°Five City Coalition.¡±

    ¡°And...¡±

    After Jun Wu Xie gave hermand, her figure disappearedpletely. Mu En and the other people had realized the danger. They wanted to mobilize their spiritual power and make a defensive posture in the shortest time. But the cold light swept between them like lightning!

    It was too fast for them to even respond!

    When the figure of Jun Wu Xie finally appeared back in her original ce, Mu En and the others who had put on a defensive posture remained in their original positions. As Jun Wu Xie gently patted off the dust from her body, the three people stood stiff and instantly fell onto the ground. Their heads lost support in the instant and rolled down the ground apanied by the gushing blood .

    ¡°You guys.¡± Only dead silence across the yard after Jun Wu Xie¡¯sst two words.

    Zheng Weilong stood on one side and witnessed the whole process. Both her legs went weak. She barely grasped onto the tree trunk beside her and managed to prevent herself from falling into the river of blood.

    Dead...

    All dead ....

    In such a short period of time, Jun Wu Xie had killed all themanders of other cities except Nangong Lie!

    At this moment, Zheng Wei Long did not dare to guess Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mind again. She could never imagine that Jun Wu Xie would be so crazy.

    Jun Wu Xie knew that all the Five City Coalition were in the city. However, she did not hesitate to kill them. Nothing could stop her.

 Chapter 2745 - The Four Knights of Destruction (1)

    Chapter 2745: The Four Knights of Destruction (1)

    Trantor: Misty Cloud Trantions Editor: Misty Cloud Trantions

    Zheng Weilong stood in a pool of blood and looked at Jun Wu Xie whose bloodstained hands looked elegant yet cold under the sunlight. There were no traces of blood on her clothes at all. The red blood seemed to tarnish her holiness but at the same time, it carried an eerie stride.

    ¡°What¡¯s that argument about?¡± A cry came from Nangong Lie¡¯s room. The closed door was slowly pushed opened. Zheng Weilong stared at Jun Wu Xie. Then she realised that Jun Wu Xie had left and was already walking towards the room.

    The moment the door opened, Divine Doctor Lu, with a somber face, lifted his eyes to see a blood soakednd. Liu Yi and others were trying to please Nangong Lie not long ago. In a pool of blood, their heads and bodiesy severed, as had their breath.

    When he saw the scene, his legs weakened instantly. He fell to the ground. He could not believe what he saw. Looking at the horrific scene before him, he knew that all the high profile earlier has gone.

    In the room, the other doctors heard the sound and came by. When they came to the door and saw the bloody scene, their legs turned weak.

    Of course, Jun Wu Xie had quietly approached the door. She ignored Divine Doctor Lu and the rest. She raised her hand slightly, and the Spirit Ring appeared from her palm. The doctors were almost scared to death.

    Everything was quiet and thrilling at the same time.

    In the room, Nangong Lie¡¯s head was swollen and painful, but the pungent blood smell irritated his breath again and again. He strove to stand up and wanted to see what was happening outside. The moment he got up, the sight was enough to stop his breathing for a moment.

    The murderer hade. Behind that person, all one could see was crimson blood, blooming like death flowers, exactly like what happened then in the Middle Realm!

    ¡°It¡¯s you ... really is you ...¡± Nangong Lie was so shocked and almost fell off the soft couch.

    Even though the person in front of him has changed her appearance, her breath didn¡¯t change.

    He knew it was her!

    It must be her!

    ¡°Are you here to kill me? You are finally here ...¡± Nangong Lie whispered incoherently. Although he was alive, he had dreamt many times that he was killed by Jun Wu Xie. He always has a hunch that he will die in her hands.

    ¡°I won¡¯t kill you, I have something to ask you.¡± Jun Wu Xie looked at Nangong Lie.

    ¡°What do you want to ask? Did you kill Luo Qingcheng and the rest? Are they dead?¡± Nangong Lie stared at Jun Wu Xie closely.

    ¡°No, they are still alive, and will live a long time.¡± Jun Wu Xie said lightly. There is no way that she would let Luo Qingcheng die so easily?

    ¡°Now, it¡¯s my turn to ask you.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. There was another reason why she would let the Five City Coalition entered the city, and that was Nangong Lie!

    Being one of the Top Ten Masters, he will definitely know more than the 72 Cities.

    ¡°What do you want to ask?¡± Nangong Lie feared Jun Wu Xie. The invisible frustration and humbleness made him unable to resist Jun Wu Xie at all. From deep within, his fighting spirit waspletely obliterated.

    ¡°Among the Upper Realm, is there someone named Jun Gu?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked coldly.

    Nangong Lie¡¯s expression changed!

 Chapter 2746 - The Four Knights of Destruction (2ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2746: The Four Knights of Destruction (2£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Jun Gu ... Do you know Lord Jun Gu?¡± Nangong Lie eximed.

    Lord Jun Gu?

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s brow frowned almost instantaneously. Nangong Lie really knew Jun Gu.

    ¡°Who is he?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked. The others might not say but not Nangong Lie. Jun Wu Xie had frightened Nangong Lie so much that the fear that had been deeply instilled into his bones.

    Jun Wu Xie deliberately appeared in front of Nangong Lie to test his fear. To her surprise, he was much more terrified than she thought.

    Nangong Lie opened his mouth and hesitated for a long time. Finally, with a trembling voice, he finally mustered up some courage and muttered, ¡°The Knight of Destruction...¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Jun Wu Xie was distracted.

    ¡°Lord Jun Gu is one of the Knights of Destruction...¡± Nangong Lie said in a horrified tone. He had just mentioned something that even Jun Wu Yao knew nothing about.

    Ever since Jun Wu Yao escaped from the Upper Realm, the Lord had realized that the strength of the Top Ten Masters was not enough to satisfy him. Therefore, he had selected a few people from the Upper Realm and named them as the Knights of Destruction, just below him. Their status was above the Top Ten Masters. However, this was only thing about the Knights of Destruction that he knew about. Basically no one knew at the Upper Realm from the beginning.

    Even the 72 cities must respect the Top Ten Masters, not to mention the Four Knights of Destruction who were one level higher than the Top Ten Masters. They had heard about the ¡°Knights of Destruction¡± but they did not know who they were.

    In the beginning, there was only one Knight of Destruction. The selection criteria was only known to the Lord. Those lucky ones who were selected would be blessed by the Lord and their power could be multiplied in a short span of time.

    At that time, even the most famous Luo Qingcheng among the Top Ten Masters, if she faced a Knight of Destruction, she would notst for long in an exchange. But for the Knights of Destruction, the people in the Upper Realm no longer regarded them as normal people, so they would never rank them in the Upper Realm. This gave Luo Qingcheng the strongest title in the Upper Realm, other than the Lord.

    In fact, the Top Ten Masters knew it for sure.

    Even if the ten of them joined forces, they were not the opponent of even one knight.

    ¡°Lord Jun Gu is thetest Knight of Destruction. He was personally selected by the Lord himself a few years ago. Before Lord Jun Gu became a Knight of Destruction, no one had seen him. He was a nobody who appeared out of nowhere. But ... his strength is amazing ... ¡°Nangong Lie told Jun Wu Xie all he knew about Jun Gu. He didn¡¯t know why Jun Wu Xie suddenly asked about Jun Gu. He didn¡¯t dare not answer and spilled all he knew out.

    ¡°Sure enough.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes narrowed. Jun Gu¡¯s situation was as she expected. His position was higher than the Top Ten Masters.

    ¡°Where is he now?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked.

    Nangong Lie shook his head.

    ¡°The Knights of Destruction rarelyes in contact with us. We are like nobodies to them. How can we know where they live? All I know is that Miss Yan Xi seems to be always by his side.¡±

    ¡°Yan Xi.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mind suddenly remembered the woman who had taken Jun Gu away that day with that murderous look in her eyes.

    Jun Gu¡¯s mind was controlled by the rhinoceros horn. Just as Jun Wu Xie predicted, Yan Xi was just a chess piece used by the Lord to control Jun Gu.

 Chapter 2747 - The Four Knights of Destructionï¼ˆ3ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2747: The Four Knights of Destruction£¨3£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°This ... Only people of the same level are qualified to contact the Lord Gu...¡± Nangong Lie relented.

    But what he meant, Jun Wu Xie was very clear.

    Only by bing a Knight of Destruction, or by being the suppressor of the top ten exponents, will she have the opportunity toe into contact with Jun Gu.

    Having said all that, Nangong Lie closed his eyes resignedly. Perhaps the trauma bestowed by Jun Wu Xie on him was too strong, so much so that he was not at all surprised at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s action in the Upper Realm, it seemed as if she should have been.

    Since the beginning of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s efforts to stop the Upper Realm, Nangong Lie knew that Jun Wu Xie¡¯s enemy was not only Luo Qingcheng, but the entire Upper Realm.

    However, Nangong Lie waited for a long time, but his death did note. He closed his eyes and was at a loss, and he suddenly heard the door closing. He opened his eyes but the figure of Jun Wu Xie had already disappeared from before him. All that was left, was the corpse in front of him and the closed door.

    Jun Wu Xie did not kill him, she just left.

    Nangong Lie sat back on the soft couch ruined, his clothes were soaked with cold sweat.

    In the courtyard, Zheng Weilong watched Jun Wu Xiee out of the room, her heart almost leapt out from her throat.

    ¡°Master ... Nangong Lie ...¡± Zheng Weilong said cautiously.

    ¡°House arrest.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie spat out these two words and strode out of the courtyard. When she stepped out of the door, the ground beneath her had been stained with blood as the dead bodies paved the way to the main door.

    Outside, the fire was burning strongly, the corpses were piled up like a mountain that was being swallowed by the mes.

    Ye Mei¡¯s figure suddenly appeared in front of Jun Wu Xie, kneeling on one knee.

    ¡°The troops of the five cities have been annihted, none has fled.¡± Ye Mei¡¯s voice was calm and undisturbed. In a single sentence, it brought on the deaths of the 30,000 elite soldiers.

    Long before Jun Wu Xie came to see Nangong Lie, she had arranged for Ye Mei to eliminate the army of the five cities. Even if Liang Cheng and others screamed themselves hoarse, no one woulde to their rescue.

    This was a battle of life and death. Jun Wu Xie wanted to live, so her enemy had to die!

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s cold eyes swept over burning corpses and simply walked away. The coldness in her eyes did not thaw even with the mes.

    Zheng Weilong followed Jun Wu Xie out of the house. Although the journey was short, she felt like she almost exhausted all her energy in her body. She had just stepped out of the door and saw that image of the corpses piled up high like a mountain, as they were being swallowed by the fire. Zheng Weilong¡¯s legs turned soft and she fell over in an instant, fortunately Ah Da appeared in time to help her stabilize.

    ¡°Miss.¡± Ah Da looked at Zheng Weilong¡¯s pale face in anxiety. When the Night Regime fought with the army of the Five City Coalition, he stood by to observe the battle. He clearly saw how devastating the Night Regime was, and how the army of the Five City Coalition could not retaliate. It was with that same crushing force with which Jun Wu Xie destroyed Long Xuan City. The strength of the elite soldier of the five cities was far above the army of Long Xuan City.

    However ...

    Even so, they were still just a flock ofmbs to be ughtered by the Night Regime.

    ¡°He, the Lord of Sea Spirit City ... is truly ruthless. To cooperate with such a person, Miss will you...¡± Ah Da was a little worried. Before today, Jun Wu Xie did not show any intent to massacre. But death came so suddenly, from the beginning to the end, within a blink of an eye.

 Chapter 2748 - Dark Clouds Loomingï¼ˆ1ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2748: Dark Clouds Looming£¨1£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The battle of tens of thousands of troops, in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hands, was child¡¯s y. For the first time, Ah Da experienced true fear.

    The City Lord of Sea Spirit City was terrifying.

    Zheng Weilong grabbed Ah Da¡¯s arm as she stared unblinkingly at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s back; a back so thin, so slender, but gave Zheng Weilong the belief that she would never fall, and the burning mes were reflected in Zheng Weilong¡¯s eyes, tempting the fire buried deep in her heart toe out.

    ¡°Ah Da, do you know ...¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°The best decision I made in my life is to cooperate with him. I have a hunch that he will change the 72 cities ... No... More urately, he will change the entire Upper Realm!¡± Zheng Weilong has never felt like this before, at the very moment, she was so emotionally charged. She had found the light at the end of a very dark tunnel; no matter that person was from hell, she would even step on blood to follow that person!

    When Jun Wu Xie returned to the manor, the first thing she did was to bring everyone together to deal with the uing matters.

    The corpses of the Five City Coalition were too many, and a fire could burn thempletely. Jun Wu Xie threw those scorched and iplete corpses out, a few miles from the gates of Sea Spirit City. The burnt smell could clearly be smelt.

    People who passed by Sea Spirit City soon noticed the anomaly. There were those were curious and went to find out what happened. As a result, anyone who had seen the piles of scorched bodies, couldn¡¯t help but vomit and had diarrhea. Under the exposure to the sun, the bodies had begun to rot, it was so disgusting that people had nightmares from the sight.

    The most shocking thing was that there were waist cards littered on the ground beside the rotting corpses. Although the corpses were destroyed by the fire, they could still distinguish the origins of the waist cards.

    zing me City, Resolute City, Hidden Demon City, Heaven Fiend City, Epic Vesper City...

    Among the top ten cities, waist cards belonging to five of those cities are left next to those corpses, there wasn¡¯t a need to ponder, everyone knew the origin of those corpses...

    The news had spread like an epidemic with the 72 cities.

    Outside Sea Spirit City, with the corpses of the Five City Coalition piled up high as they were tantly and unceremoniously discarded by Jun Wu Xie, this was obviously a great p to the face of the Five City Coalition!

    When the news reached Nangong Yan¡¯s ears, Nangong Yan was still discussing with the Heaven Fiend City Lord on how to deal with the recent pressure from White Night City. As a result, both of them were dumbfounded.

    ¡°What did you say ?!¡± Nangong Yan stood up from his chair and stared at the guard who came to report.

    ¡°I have just received news that Sea Spirit City has killed all the people we have sent, and those corpses have been thrown out of Sea Spirit City, and the waist cards of our men have also been discarded alongside the bodies as well. They are announcing to everyone their deeds!¡± The guard said tremblingly.

    Nangong Yan¡¯s expression turned even cker than the bottom of a burnt pot, as the lord of Heaven Fiend City turned an unhealthy shade of green.

    They simply couldn¡¯t believe that the elite men they have sent have all been destroyed by Sea Spirit City. Just a few days ago, they received news from Nangong Lie that Sea Spirit City were aware of the current situation and had allowed them entrance into the city. He estimated that it wouldn¡¯t be too long before they took possession of the prescription... Moreover, the news was still fresh... and yet their soldiers were all dead?!?!

    ¡°Where¡¯s the news from? Is it true?¡± The Heaven Fiend City Lord asked again.

 Chapter 2749 - Dark Clouds Loomingï¼ˆ2ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2749: Dark Clouds Looming£¨2£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The guard told them everything he had heard, that not only were the soldiers of the Five City Coalition killed, the spies who were hiding in Sea Spirit City were killed as well. This was the reason why they had received the news sote.

    Not only that, the spies ced in the other cities were killed as well!

    Jun Wu Xie cleaned up the entire Sea Spirit City with a bang. Nowadays, no one knew what was going on within Sea Spirit City.

    ¡°How is this possible? Sea Spirit City can destroy the Five City Coalition? By themselves? What about Master Nangong!¡± Nangong Yan refused to ept such unbelieveable news. Although the number of people they sent this time was not many, they were all elite fighters. And the leader was Nangong Lie, one of the top ten exponents. Such was the might of that army that even White Night City might not be able to stomach in a single night! And yet, how could Sea Spirit City have done so, especially after fighting a number of battles sessively?

    ¡°We can¡¯t find any news of Master Nangong ...¡± The guard said guiltily. In fact, no one would have believed this piece of news, if not for the fact that many people had witnessed the scorched bodies in person. They wouldn¡¯t have been able to ept this fact so quickly otherwise.

    ¡°And actually ... Master Guan Hu, Master Liu Yi, their heads ... were ced in front of the corpses...¡±

    They had found it hard to ept the deaths of Guan Hu and others. Although they were not as good as Nangong Lie, they were powerful in their own right. Not many people in the regr cities could be their opponents, and yet... they were all dead...

    ¡°What?!!!¡± The Lord of the Heavenly City suddenly blew up, a bloody sting was at his throat, and he couldn¡¯t spit it out.

    Sea Spirit City really did it so decisively? They really dared to kill Guan Hu and the others?

    This was a clear deration of war on the five cities!!!

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s action was tantamount to pping Nangong Yan and the four cities in the face, in front of everyone within the 72 cities. She had pped them till they were befuddled.

    ¡°Damn Yan Hai! He really wants to cause havoc!¡± Nangong Yan smashed the wooden table beside him, his eyes were bloodshot!

    The reaction of Heaven Fiend City Lord was exactly the same as that of Nangong Yan. They didn¡¯t care about how many people had died. What they really cared about was Jun Wu Xie¡¯splete and utter disregard for them. Someone¡¯s palm was already drawn up to their faces and they didn¡¯t know till it was toote. How could they stand tall in front of the other cities?!

    ¡°Send out the troops!! I won¡¯t believe that a piece of a shit ce like Sea Spirit City really has the ability to go against the natural order of things! If I don¡¯t raze Sea Spirit City to the ground, I will write the three words ¡®Nangong Yan¡¯ backwards!¡± Nangong Yan was thoroughly angry, even after fighting with White Night City for so many years, he had never been so embarrassed. He never thought that he would fail in an extremely simple task of eliminating Sea Spirit City, that city had caused him to lose face!

    The Lord of Heaven Fiend City looked at Nangong Yan¡¯s angry expression, he felt the same anger in his heart but he also had an extra concern.

    ¡°It¡¯s not difficult to send troops to Sea Spirit City. Although they said they saw a lot of corpses, they still haven¡¯t heard any news about Master Nangong. I remember... Did they bring news that Master Nangong is ill and bedridden? I think the reason why Sea Spirit City was able to seed is probably because they used some unscrupulous means. Otherwise, with the strength of Master Nangong, how could he have fallen sick so easily? How Sea Spirit City destroyed our army remains to be discussed, but I can be sure, they definitely did not do it honorably. Now, the pressure from White Night City is mounting, if we were to transfer our forces to Sea Spirit City... the journey is long. If they be the target of White Night City, I¡¯m afraid it would be a conflict too close to home.¡±

 Chapter 2750 - Dark Clouds Loomingï¼ˆ3ï¼‰

    Chapter 2750: Dark Clouds Looming£¨3£©

    Trantor: Misty Cloud Trantions Editor: Misty Cloud Trantions

    The words of the Heaven Fiend City Lord calmed Nangong Yan down slightly. White Night City recently had constant movement, and if Nangong Lie moved the troops in a fit of anger, White Night City might find a chance to attack them. If so, it would be really difficult to defend against them.

    ¡°Do you think that this was done by Bai Zhu? He has always been silent. Is he in cahoots with the little bastard from Sea Spirit City to purposely scheme against us?¡± Nangong Yan frowned.

    Bai Zhu was the City Lord of White Night City, and was famous for being a smiling tiger among the 72 cities. He was best at hurting people while keeping himself safe. It wasn¡¯t without reason that Nangong Lie thought so.

    After all, he would never believe that a city like Sea Spirit City could eat up their Five City Coalition army. It was really hard for him to ept.

    ¡°I think this possibility is very great. Otherwise how did Sea Spirit City gather such tremendous courage to dare to provoke us like this? Most likely Bai Zhu is behind them, scheming against us. His n is to anger us so that we will dispatch our troops to Sea Spirit City, leaving our cities defenseless so that he can attack us.¡± Heaven Fiend City Lord kept nodding his head as he spoke, the possibility of such a n grew bigger as he thought more about it.

    ¡°Bai Zhu that bastard is really insidious!¡± Nangong Yan could not wait to dig out the ancestors of Bai Zhu from the grave and whipped them to vent his anger!

    Bai Zhu, who was thousands of miles away, sneezed for no reason. Without knowing why, he bore the me for Jun Wu Xie. At the same time, the people of the Five City Coalition cursed all 18 generations of his ancestors.

    In fact, Bai Zhu was really innocent this time. He didn¡¯t want to defraud Nangong Yan and the others, it was just that he never had the chance. He noticed Sea Spirit City but didn¡¯t put too much attention on the city until he heard the news of Sea Spirit City eating up the Five City Coalition army. It was then he treated the problem seriously.

    He had immediately sent someone to Sea Spirit City to seek out Jun Wu Xie to discuss cooperation.

    Bai Zhu¡¯s style waspletely different from Nangong Yan¡¯s tough and overbearing style. Although it seemed mild, it was very purposeful. He didn¡¯t care about a small city like Sea Spirit City, nor did he care about the elixir. The enemy of his enemy was his friend.

    Whenever he could disgust and anger Nangong Yan, he was a willing participant.

    Jun Wu Xie had only just cleaned up the people from the Five City Coalition army and hot on their heels was the messenger from White Night City, who rushed to Sea Spirit City bearing gifts which filled a dozen carriages.

    Compared to the arrogance of the Five City Coalition army, this team from White Night City looked more endearing.

    The leader was a clever young girl who was well-mannered and polite even before entering the city. There was no pride and arrogance in the messenger from the No. 1 city among the top ten cities.

    Jun Wu Xie, as expected, had let them into the city, and just as they did with the Five City Coalition army, did not see them for a few days. However the people from White Night City were not dissatisfied or angry. Instead, they said they could wait, that they were not in a hurry.

    They did not go out during the few days, rather they stayed in the courtyard, drinking tea and admiring the flowers. They treated the members of the Night Regime courteously, they didn¡¯t put on any airs.

    The representatives from White Night City numbered to a dozen people, and it didn¡¯t look like they hade to dere war.

    After five days, Jun Wu Xie agreed to meet the White Night City representatives. The girl, who led the White Night City entourage, immediately and excitedly encouraged herpanions to be enthused and personally visited Jun Wu Xie in the City Lord¡¯s Manor....

 Chapter 2751 - Banquet of Heroes (1)

    Chapter 2751: Banquet of Heroes (1)

    Trantor: Misty Cloud Trantions Editor: Misty Cloud Trantions

    The envoy of White Night City thought that Jun Wu Xie had agreed to speak with them. Who knew that upon seeing Jun Wu Xie, the group was ordered to leave before they could even finish speaking. The group was ¡®sent out¡¯ of Sea Spirit City directly but their gifts were retained.

    Compared with the annihtion of the Five City Coalition, the expulsion of White Night City was not as bad.

    Unable to entice Jun Wu Xie to join White Night City¡¯s camp, the envoy team of White Night City could only return to their city.

    But this operation seemed to take on a different taste as others have observed...

    Initially, although Sea Spirit City was stronger than before, but in the eyes of many cities, it was still viewed as a barren and weak city. Furthermore, the cities which were taken over by Jun Wu xie weren¡¯t very powerful cities, thus Sea Spirit City was not taken too seriously.

    But after Jun Wu Xie destroyed the Five City Coalition, no one in the 72 cities dared to underestimate Sea Spirit City any longer. Everyone became uneasy; Sea Spirit City which dared to attack the top five cities; wasn¡¯t it simr to a rabid dog, without scruples or hesitation?

    The envoy from White Night City who came immediately after was also rebuffed. Although White Night City did not meet with a miserable end, they also weren¡¯t afforded much regard by Sea Spirit City.

    White Night City had not only represented itself, but was also represented one of the top ten cities. Jun Wu Xie had not only destroyed the army of the Five City Coalition, she even rebuffed the efforts of the other five cities. It could be said that the all-powerful top ten cities had all been ¡®eaten¡¯ by Jun Wu Xie, none of them received any sort of benefit from her.

    Within that time, discussions of Sea Spirit City in the 72 cities reached unprecedented poprity, and those precarious surrounding cities werepletely frightened of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s vicious measures. By now, Jun Wu Xie need not lead her army out of the city, those cities have prepared big tributes and sent their envoys to Sea Spirit City to pay their respects to Jun Wu Xie in hopes that their cities would not be destroyed.

    In the past, not many people would voluntarily visit Sea Spirit City, however, with the recent events, the city had be extremely lively. The envoys from various cities incessantly entered the city, and arge number of these treasures have been stuffed into Hell Rodent. Although these treasures could not bepared to Jun Wu Yao¡¯s properties, but... they were nheless valuable.

    Jun Wu Xie didn¡¯t miss a single item.

    Taking advantage of various parties who had gathered within the city, Jun Wu Xie publicly announced that the Banquet of Heroes will be held and she had sent out the invitations to all 72 cities.

    Everyone didn¡¯t understand the motives of Jun Wu Xie, but Sea Spirit was currently on a roll. Even if a city was not willing to attend, they still had to attend no matter how unpleasant it was. Otherwise, it might give Jun Wu Xie an opportunity to use that as a pretext to invade and destroy their cities. Did they not want to live?

    In most of the seventy-two cities, preparations for the Banquet of Heroes were in full swing, however in zing me City, there were still dark clouds lurking around.

    Nangong Yan had asked the other four lords to convene in order to discuss the Banquet of Heroes.

    ¡°Banquet of Heroes? Is Sea Spirit City worthy to organise it?!¡± The City Lord of Heaven Fiend City looked on disdainfully. There were also Banquets of Heroes held previously in the 72 cities. The so-called Banquet of Heroes was to invite all the top exponents within the 72 cities to gather, and it also included the lords of the 72 cities.

    A thousand years ago, when Bai Zhu¡¯s father was the the lord of White Night City, he once hosted a Banquet of Heroes. White Night City of yesteryear was even stronger than it was today!

 Chapter 2752 - Banquet of Heroes (2)

    Chapter 2752: Banquet of Heroes (2)

    Trantor: Misty Cloud Trantions Editor: Misty Cloud Trantions

    At the Banquet of Heroes that year, the 72 City Lords and deputies were invited to go and no one was absent during the heyday of White Night City. Following the banquet, the lord of White Night City passed away due to illness and Bai Zhu took over the ownership of the city. At that time, he was still young and although he was extremely talented and powerful, he did not have the domineering nature of his father to suppress the 72 cities. He had weathered a lot of storms, received countless challenges and assassination attempts. After a hundred years, White Night City was finally stable again.

    However, because of the century of depletion, White Night City was no longer flourishing and no one there had the ability to host a Banquet of Heroes.

    Who would have thought that a thousand yearster, another Banquet of Heroes would be hosted by the little City Lord of Sea Spirit City?

    If this had happened a thousands of years ago, Sea Spirit City would have be the biggest joke within the 72 cities.

    ¡°Even if the Sea Spirit City is not worthy of hosting the Banquet of Heroes, this matter has already been settled. I have heard news that the cities led by White Night City have already taken action. They have brought tributes with them to Sea Spirit City, and with them leading the way, the other cities will also attend the banquet. Sea Spirit City now is different from the Sea Spirit City of the past.¡± The City Lord of Hidden Demon City frowned, he always felt a bit off about the sudden rise Sea Spirit City, but he couldn¡¯t pinpoint what was exactly wrong.

    ¡°If they want to go, then go! I am not going! This piece of shit Sea Spirit City! When Yan Wan was still around, he was just a piece of waste carrying my shoes. Now that his son has reced him, and I have to go attend the Banquet of Heroes in Sea Spirit City? He¡¯s such a big shot huh!¡± The City Lord of Epic Vesper City growled through gritted teeth.

    Guan Hu was the most trusted confidant of Epic Vesper¡¯s City Lord, thus he was sent as the representative to Sea Spirit City. Who knew that Jun Wu Xie would be so bold as to chop off Guan Hu¡¯s head. This caused Epic Vesper City¡¯s Lord to hate Jun Wu Xie to the bone.

    There was a saying that to beat the dog, one also had to find out who was its master. Jun Wu Xie killed the ¡®dogs¡¯ from the Five City Coalition, and that was tantamount to pping the five cities on their faces in front of everyone. How could he swallow this indignity?

    The Heaven Fiend City Lord looked at Nangong Yan with a somber face as he hesitated for a moment before he said, ¡°Did you find out? Is White Night City supporting Sea Spirit City from the back? If so, then this Banquet of Heroes, we really have to go.¡±

    Nangong Yan frowned, ¡°Based on current information, it is still uncertain. The rumours from outside are saying that the envoy of White Night City was driven out by that Yan Hai kid, but that did not anger White Night City. Even this Banquet of Heroes, they have encouraged those cities who are in alliance with them to go. I am still confused. If there is no alliance between them, then why is White Night City giving many courtesies to Sea Spirit City? If it is an alliance, how can Sea Spirit City simply expel the White Night City from its grounds? ¡±

    Nangong Yan had thought about this for a few days, but couldn¡¯t figure out anything.

    White Night City has very tight defense, so they have not been able to sessfully send spies into White Night City.

    ¡°I think ... they don¡¯t have an alliance.¡± the Hidden Demon City Lord said.

    ¡°Oh? Why do you say that?¡± Nangong Yan raised his eyebrows slightly.

    ¡°If it is truly an alliance, with the status of Sea Spirit City, you still cannot get White Night City to give it so much respect. The reason is because White Night City has the intention to entice Sea Spirit City, but Sea Spirit City is not agreeable to it. That¡¯s why the smiling tiger, Bai Zhu, is ¡®showing¡¯ respect for the wise.¡± The Hidden Demon City Lord replied.

 Chapter 2753 - Banquet of Heroes (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2753: Banquet of Heroes (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Like this, he can not only show Sea Spirit City his sincerity, but it can also mislead us and let us think that Sea Spirit City is already in alliance with them and force Sea Spirit City into a hostile position against us. He must have expected us to assume that Sea Spirit City is on his side and that we will not go to Sea Spirit City. That is why he purposely leaked the news. If we really fulfil his expectations, then I am afraid... ¡± The City Lord of Hidden Demon City did not finish what he wanted to say, after all, no matter what hidden agendas Bai Zhu may be hiding, one thing was very clear.

    That was the value of Sea Spirit City!

    At the beginning, it was a miscalction to send their troops to Sea Spirit City. They also underestimated the strength of Sea Spirit City as they wanted to forcibly take over that city, but they were beaten by Jun Wu Xie instead.

    Bai Zhu was very clever; he bided his time. After finding out the strength of Sea Spirit City, he approached them with caution and courtesy. Even after getting rebuffed, he still maintained his calm.

    ¡°What you¡¯re saying is ... Sea Spirit City is really important?¡± Nangong Yan had a great bias against Sea Spirit City, but in the face of absolute vested interests, there were no eternal enemies.

    ¡°When has that brat Bai Zhu made any loss in his dealings? Since he is being so patient with Sea Spirit City, it is enough to prove that Sea Spirit City has certain value. I think we should change our methods and try to get in touch with Sea Spirit City.¡± said the City Lord of Hidden Hidden Demon City.

    ¡°But with the previous incident... ¡± The City Lord of Epic Vesper City had some hesitation as he looked at the City Lord of Hidden Demon City.

    For them to attend the Banquet of Heroes, did it not mean that they were bowing to Sea Spirit City?

    The corpses of their own soldiers had been piled up outside Sea Spirit City for so many days, they had lost face and now they had to attend the Banquet of Heroes? Wasn¡¯t this a continued humiliation and won¡¯t it make people think that they were afraid of Sea Spirit City?

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this matter. There are no eternal friends and no eternal enemies in this world. Not to mention, Master Nangong was the one who led the soldiers to Sea Spirit City. We have nothing to do with it.¡± The City Lord of Hidden Demon City sneered.

    At this moment, everyone immediately understood the meaning of the City Lord of Hidden Demon City!

    Wasn¡¯t he putting all the me on Nangong Lie?

    ¡°Exactly.¡± Amazingly, Nangong Yan agreed.

    Nangong Lie and the Five City Coalition army entered the Sea Spirit City, and till now there was no news. Everything pointed to a disaster. Hence, it would be easy to push all the me to him. This way, they could resolve any conflict between the five cities and Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Master Nangong is one of the top ten exponents, thus, whatever he requests of his, we cannot disobey. But, the attack on Sea Spirit City is not our intention at all.¡± Nangong Yan took a deep breath and uttered those cold words, it was as if he had no rtionship with Nangong Lie.

    ¡°Very good, even if we can¡¯t win over Sea Spirit City, at least we will not let White Night City seed. Otherwise, it will be very bad for us.¡±

    Nangong Yan¡¯s words immediately won the approval of other City Lords.

    Compared with a dead Nangong Lie, Sea Spirit City was more important, and they could never let White Night City¡¯s scheme seed, otherwise in the future, in the battle of power, it would put them in a very passive situation.

    With that decision, the City Lords of the five cities left to each prepare for the Banquet of Heroes. No matter how much they were disgusted with and despised Jun Wu Xie and Sea Spirit City, as long as it was to move against White Night City, they would never back down.

    Soon, the news of zing me City and the other four cities traveling to Sea Spirit City spread and everyone in 72 cities was dumbfounded.

 Chapter 2754 - Banquet of Heroesï¼ˆ4ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2754: Banquet of Heroes£¨4£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Oh!

    Hadn¡¯t the Five Cities just have a big argument with Sea Spirit City? !!

    The crowd was confused. But the minds of the top ten cities was not something they could predict.

    At the same time, in a magnificent pce in the Upper Realm, a handsome man crossed his slender legs and looked at the news that had just been delivered in his hands while his eyes narrowed slightly. The sexy lips evoked a mysterious smile as he propped his chin on one hand as he fanned that paper with the other.

    ¡°Banquet of heroes? This is interesting. If I remember correctly, shouldn¡¯t the Sea Spirit City be the humblest among the 72 cities? Yet they are hosting the Banquet of heroes? How could this happen?¡± The man looked up with query as he stared at the ck robed man before him.

    ¡°My Lord, I don¡¯t know about this matter. I only know that the Sea Spirit City has changed a lot recently. Since the new City Lord had taken over, the strength has increased greatly. Now, the 72 cities have spread the news that Sea Spirit City has gotten a good treasure which has greatly improved the strength of the entire city. Not only have they conquered a few nearby cities, the five cities brought by Nangong Lie werepletely destroyed.¡± The ck robed man said.

    ¡°Oh? So interesting?¡± The man raised an eyebrow slightly.

    ¡°So far, there¡¯s no news at all from Nangong Lie. I guess that most of his subordinates are dead. Since Sea Spirit City can kill the Lord Nangong who is one the top ten masters, its strength is not to be underestimated.¡± The ck robed man said.

    The handsome man waved his hand in a disapproving manner andzily retorted: ¡°Nangong Lie has been abandoned since he returned from the Middle Realm. To the Lord, keeping him by his side is just like keeping an abandoned dog. Looking at his pathetic face now, he should no longer be considered as one of the top ten masters. He has died. In fact, it¡¯s Yan Hai of ??the Sea Spirit City ...¡± The man touched his chin, his eyes narrowed dangerously.

    ¡°He¡¯s definitely fierce, strong and interesting enough. Ask the Young Miss toe here.¡± The man said.

    The ck robed man immediately retreated. After a while, a delicate and charmingdy with a paleplexion entered the hall.

    Gu Xin Yan stood in the hall. When she looked up, she saw the handsome and graceful man sitting on the seat above.

    In the Upper Realm, Gu Ying was in a high position. Who could be of equal status? And yet, there was a special superior status.

    After she saw the familiar yet strange face, Gu Xin Yan couldn¡¯t help but look down.

    ¡°Are you looking for me?¡± Gu Xin Yan¡¯s voice was unusually calm. She had been worn away by all her vigor when she was under house arrest all these years. Now she was just a bird that could not fly and escape.

    ¡°There will be a Banquet of heroes held in Sea Spirit City. You can represent me and give some gifts to that Yan Hai.¡± Gu Ying looked at the lifeless Gu Xin Yan with a smile.

    ¡°Why do you want me to go? Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll run away?¡± Gu Xin Yan lowered her head and said in a muffled voice.

    ¡°Where can you escape to? My sister, this is the Upper Realm. This is no longer the Middle Realm. You are no longer a noble Young Miss. So even if I let you run around the entire vastnds of the Upper Realm, tell me, with your current capabilities and beautiful appearance, how long can you survive?¡± Gu Ying said sarcastically with a smile, revealing his cruelty and ruthlessness.

 Chapter 2755 - Banquet of Heroesï¼ˆ5ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2755: Banquet of Heroes£¨5£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Gu Xin Yan¡¯s heart shook as she stood there stiffly.

    She had thought of escaping, she tried, she tried running away. In the Upper Realm, a ce where Gold Spirits were aplenty, she was too weak. There was not a semnce of humanity and respect in this ce. The beautiful young woman had be a prey to everyone. If she was caught, it was as good as being dead.

    Gu Xin Yan did not want to admit that she was a cowardly person as she was afraid that herst trace of dignity would be stripped off as well.

    ¡°Why is your face so pale?¡± Gu Ying¡¯s voice suddenly rang in Gu Xin Yan¡¯s ears.

    Suddenly, Gu Xin an raised her head, widened her eyes and looked at Gu Ying¡¯s shadow. She did not know when she had appeared. Her whole blood seemed to be frozen at this moment, and her fingers were cold.

    Gu Ying narrowed his eyes and raised her hand to hold Gu Xin Yan¡¯s chin. Those smiling eyes swept past Gu Xin Yan¡¯s rigid face.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, as long as I¡¯m here, no one can hurt you.¡± He wasughing. His soft and gentle words passed into Gu Xin Yan¡¯s ears..

    ¡°Be obedient and go. You haven¡¯t seen the great mountains ever since you came to the Upper Realm. This time, just go and y, just hope that...¡± Gu Ying¡¯s lips rose slightly, ¡°The cruelty of the Upper Realm doesn¡¯t scare you. ¡±

    Soon after saying that, Gu Ying let go of his hand, turned around and sat back down. He looked at Gu Xin Yan with a smile, wondering what she was thinking.

    Gu Xin Yan was so cold that she could only leave stiffly.

    After Gu Xin Yan had left, the shadow of Gu Ying¡¯s eyes disappeared without a trace.

    ¡°Why does My Lord keep such a woman by your side? It is too dangerous, I hope....¡± A dark guard who had been hiding in the dark stepped out and looked at Gu Ying with a puzzled expression.

    Gu Xin Yan had always been very repulsive towards Gu Ying. And her gaze was always deep and intent and although the glint of hatred was shallow, it had never disappeared.

    She didn¡¯t even realize that the slightest bit of hatred could deepen and seemed like it had prated deep into her bone marrow.

    By keeping such a person beside him, all the dark guard saw was that Gu Ying was raising an enemy of his own, and he may be bitten at any time.

    Gu Ying looked up. He looked at the totem sketched on the top of the hall. His voice became vague.

    ¡°Did you know? A dog that everyone mistreats, even if it hates everyone, it won¡¯t bite the person who treats it well.¡±

    The dark guard was slightly stunned.

    ¡°So, she¡¯s safe, and you ...¡± Gu Ying¡¯s eyes shed slightly, a scream suddenly echoed into the empty hall. The dark guard who just asked, fell into a pool of blood. His beating heart was now firmly held in the hands of Gu Ying.

    The sticky blood dripped down Gu Ying¡¯s long and beautiful fingers on the ground next to his feet. The blood dripped at his feet had formed a beautiful crimson flower.

    ¡°Being too curious is simply seeking death.¡± Gu Ying smiled and looked at the dark guard in the pool of blood. He held the heart with his five fingers and tightened his grip. The heart was pinched in his hands!

    ¡°It feels ...¡±

    ¡°Good.¡± Gu Ying whispered as a smile emerged and thatughter echoed in the blood-filled hall, making everyone feel creepy.

    Sounds of mourning seemed toe from hell.

 Chapter 2756 - Banquet of Heroes (6)

    <h4>Chapter 2756: Banquet of Heroes (6)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The Banquet of Heroes brought the City Lords of the 72 Cities who had not gathered in the past millennium together. Outside Sea Spirit City, streams of horse carriages rushed in.

    Since the rise of Sea Spirit City, although many people have heard the news but only very few have seen the changes of Sea Spirit City.

    When they came to Sea Spirit City, only then had they then realized that...

    Sea Spirit City had really changed.

    Yu Mou City¡¯s Xu Yuanshan and East Peak City¡¯s Dongfang Ku Bi were good friends. The cities they were in charge of weren¡¯t veryrge. They were not ambitious and they thought alike. City Lord Xu Yuanshan was originally going to inquire about the situation about Sea Spirit City¡¯s City Lord from Dongfang Ku Bi. However, along the way, Yu Yuanshan just heard Dongfang Ku Bi sing praises about Jun Wu Xie¡¯s contributions on and on.

    The act that Dongfang Ku Bi did to try to please Yu Yuanshan made him suspect that Dongfang Ku Bi was not intimidated by surrendering to Jun Wu Xie but it was all voluntary.

    Originally, Yu Yuanshan also felt that the Dongfang Ku Bi was very pathetic. He was guarding East Peak City and did not provoke anybody to deserve this. But just because he was not far from Sea Spirit City, he was therefore beaten by Jun Wu Xie. Fortunately, Dongfang Ku Bi knows the current situation and did not struggle further. However, after seeing Dongfang Ku Bi¡¯s fanatical worship of Jun Wu Xie, Yu Yuanshan felt that ... he was such an unreliable City Lord of East Peak City and the city was far better to be under Jun Wu Xie¡¯s care.

    Never had he seen such cowardice before!

    However, when Yu Yuanshan and Dongfang Ku Bi came to the Sea Spirit City, they sat in a carriage and looked out the window and saw the fortitude of the city. Now he understood that Dongfang Ku Bi was not a coward, he just knew the way to survive!!!

    ¡°These ... these are the soldiers of Sea Spirit City?¡± Yu Yuanshan opened the window and watched the group of soldiers wearing ck light armor pass by. He could not help swallowing his saliva.

    This team of soldiers imposed were all strong and filled with vigor. At a nce, they felt frightened. Even if they did nothing, Yu Yuanshan felt the murderous intent from them.

    Even if they knew that the murderous intent was not directed against him, Yu Yuanshan felt that his legs were wobbly.

    Is this the type of soldier that a weak city should have? Even the soldiers in the number one White Night City from the 72 cities weren¡¯t that terrifying!

    He felt like he saw a group of Hade Lords passing by.

    ¡°How¡¯s it? I didn¡¯t lie to you, right? The fighting force of the City Lord is absolutely tough. Fortunately, I knew the current situation and did not lose anything. You can see how badly devastated Puppet City was under their assault. ¡°Dongfang Ku Bi hummed.

    Puppet City was the city that Jun Wu Xie attacked after conquering East Peak City. The City Lord did not believe in thebat power of Sea Spirit City, so he directly led his troops out of the city to fight. On that day, Puppet City was washed with blood and blood flowed out like a river as bodies piled up like mountains. The bloody stench was so suffocating that it frightened all themoners who were too scared to even stand.

    Yu Yuanshan swallowed his saliva again and remained obedient.

    Puppet City, which was attacked by Jun Wu Xie, had be a ghost town.

    ¡°I¡¯m pretty convinced. Fortunately, I have a brother to remind me, otherwise I don¡¯t know how many jokes I will make out of myself. I must really thank you for this.¡± Yu Yuanshan cupped his fists before his chest and saluted to Dongfang Ku Bi.

 Chapter 2757 - Banquet of Heroes (7)

    <h4>Chapter 2757: Banquet of Heroes (7)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°You¡¯re wee, so long as you¡¯re optimistic. This time round, there are definitely people who are waiting for a good show. By that time, there will be a good show. You just have to follow me.¡± Dongfang Ku Bi patted his chest with lofty sentiments as his eyes revealed some excitement.

    The corner of Yu Yuanshan¡¯s mouth twitched slightly, all he could do was to nod his head.

    In the City Lord¡¯s manor, Jun Wu Xie was looking at the stacks of congrattions cards sent. The hall of the City Lord¡¯s manor had been filled and piled up with treasures piled up like a mountain Ye Jie held the Hell Rodent and squatted one side while stuffing its mouth with all sorts of treasures.

    ¡°Meh?¡± Lord Meh Meh kicked its small hoof against the piles of gold and silver, its limbs were tied up with a circle of pearl chains, and it looked down at the huge pearls with its head down, and it looked like it was having a good time.

    However, the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit jumped among the treasures. Not knowing which City Lord had sent the congrattory gift, it pulled a huge emerald cabbage, humming and hugging with his paws and feeling satisfied.

    The ck cat sat calmly on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s shoulders, looking at the appearance of two silly ones speechlessly.

    When Qiao Chu and the rest arrived, they had to lean one side before they could squeeze in. The Hell Rodent could swallow arge number of treasures. But it was slower than the speed of the treasures rushing in.

    In addition to the gifts given to the Banquet of Heroes from many cities, a congrattory gift was also additionally sent to celebrate Jun Wu Xie bing the City Lord of the Sea Spirit City. Even though this matter had passed for a long time, they still sent in the gifts using this reason.

    ¡°It feels so wonderful ...¡± Qiao Chu could not find the chair anymore, and sat down on a pile of gold and silver treasures with a happy face.

    ¡°Help yourself.¡± Jun Wu Xie looked up from the gift lists and nced at her friends.

    ¡°No, it takes up too much space.¡± Rong Ruo waved her hands immediately. They didn¡¯t have a ring spirit like the Hell Rodent who could store things. There was no ce to put these things at all. Besides, it was Jun Wu Xie who reimbursed them all the expenses. They didn¡¯t have to spend a single cent.

    ¡°Most of the 72 City Lords have already arrived. The few other City Lords from the top ten cities are still on their way. But I heard that even Nangong Yan hase. This Nangong Yan is really shrewd. He was defeated so badly previously and he still dared to attend the feast. ¡± Fan Zhuo said as he found a ce to stand.

    ¡°The City Lords of the top ten cities are not fools, else they would not be held in this high position.¡± Jun Wu Xie said faintly. She didn¡¯t care if Nangong Yan woulde or not. His presence made no difference.

    ¡°I am definitely looking forward to it, what kind of expression Nangong Yan and the rest would have when they arrive.¡± Fei Yan touched his chin, what he loved most was to watch a good show!

    Jun Wu Xie raised her eyes slightly and looked at her fewpanions who seemed very rxed and slowly asked, ¡°Are you very free?¡±

    Fei Yan and others immediately looked at her, stunned momentarily.

    Jun Wu Xie suddenly stood up and threw all the things at Qiao Chu.

    ¡°Do the records.¡± After that, she left without looking back.

    ¡°...¡± For a while, Fei Yan and others looked at each other wryly.

    If they had known earlier ...

    They wouldn¡¯te over to join in the bustle.

    Was it toote to regret now?

    The people from the 72 cities had been arranged properly, and there were still a few days before the Banquet of Heroes. Those City Lords had greatly changed their impression of Sea Spirit City, but they still couldn¡¯t hide their curiosity ...

 Chapter 2758 - Banquet of Heroesï¼ˆ8ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2758: Banquet of Heroes£¨8£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    All of a sudden, everyone was curious why Sea Spirit City had suddenly be so formidable.

    After entering the city, the City Lords did not dare to openly find out the reason on their own. They could only bring their men into the city to find clues covetly. They tried to bribe the people and see if they could buy some news in Sea Spirit City.

    Jun Wu Xie knew it from the first day. But she didn¡¯t respond to it. Instead she issued an order that if anyone from the 72 cities bribed the Night Regime members, they shall keep the money and sell them the news about the elixir at the same time.

    Only Jun Wu Xie could do this.

    As a result, thanks to the people in the 72 cities, the Night Regime became rich overnight!

    This made therades in the ghost army who had been hiding in the dark, depressed and vomit blood. They could not wait to change with the Night Regime, so that they could also enjoy epting bribes.

    In fact, Dongfang Ku Bi often ran to the City Lord¡¯s manor. His diligent pleasing act was detested by many City Lords. But when they saw that Dongfang Ku Bi¡¯s efforts were rewarded, they became annoyed and angry. Especially when they saw Dongfang Ku Bi holding the gifts that they had given to Jun Wu Xie, they regretted and began to wonder whether they should do the same to please him.

    After waiting for a few days, everything in Sea Spirit City was stable. Except for the spies from the 72 cities, rushing around the city to get news .

    A few dayster, the five cities headed by the White Night City arrived. Two dayster, a group of people such as the zing me City rushed over as well. All the City Lords of the 72 cities had gathered here.

    However, after the top ten cities entered, the atmosphere in the Sea Spirit City became a bit subtle.

    The top ten cities were divided into two groups. After fighting for many years, there were also many supporters from the other cities. When the two parties arrive, they could often be seen in the streets and alleys of the Sea Spirit City. Everyone started to quarrel on the spot. When one starts the fight the other would want to win. But after much argument, no bloodshed urred.

    Only because...

    Jun Wu Xie issued an order that no one was allowed to fight in Sea Spirit City and not cause any damage to Sea Spirit City. Damaged assets shall bepensated a hundredfold.

    As a result, no matter how bad the situation was, there were no fights or damage.

    With the 72 citiesing together, the Banquet of Heroes was about to begin. On the night of the banquet, Jun Wu Xie hosted the banquet in the City Lord¡¯s manor and invited the other City Lords. Only the City Lords were allowed to enter the banquet. Any deputy City Lords, followers, or guards were not wee at all to attend it.

    That was a demanding request from Jun Wu Xie. Many City Lords were dissatisfied but the top ten cities remained unexpectedly quiet. Even Nangong Yan, who had always been high-profile, did not voice out any objections, but cooperated well instead.

    The ten cities were silent, and so did the other City Lords.

    That night, the Sea Spirit City¡¯s main hall was brightly lit. All the City Lords were smartly dressed. A team of soldiers sent their City Lords to the door and remained standing still. The banquet had not yet begun. There were already thousands of soldier escorts from various cities, squeezing outside the door and standing by to fight anytime.

    Inside the City Lord¡¯s manor, there was another scene. The melodious music was apanied by the moonlight, and the evening wind stirred the intoxicating fragrance of fine wine.

 Chapter 2759 - Open rivalry (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2759: Open rivalry (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The City Lords of the 72 cities chatted in small groups. Their main topic was about the City Lord of Sea Spirit City as not many people had seen him before.

    It was said to be the City Lords of 72 cities. But the number of people present was less than seventy. It was because other than Dongfang Ku Bi, several City Lords had been killed by Jun Wu Xie when she took over the cities.

    At the start of the feast, the City Lords had taken their seats. Now, they started to look forward for the City Lord to appear.

    Among the City Lords in the banquet, a man dressed in white was very eye-catching. The handsome man was smiling. He had thin lips and was talking to the people around him. He looked like a young man of age twenty-seven. No one would have guessed he was of this young age.

    Bai Zhu, the City Lord of White Night City, faced many challenges since he took over the White Night City. He was able to defend the White Night City against the enemies. This was how he kept his status as the City Lord of the city till now.

    Other City Lords couldn¡¯t help looking at the Bai Zhu. Bai Zhu was smiling and looked gentle. But everyone remained careful and wary of him.

    As known, ever since Bai Zhu took over the White Night City, he had killed countless people. At that time, White Night City had once been a ce washed in blood. This was how the city got its peace and stability today.

    Although Jun Wu Xie had not yet appeared, the atmosphere between Bai Zhu and Nangong Yan had started to stir as a storm brewed. Bai Zhu was more handsome and younger than Nangong Yan who was middle aged. Their shing gazes were shing across like thunder and lightning.

    The other City Lords were afraid of getting involved in the conflict and tried to avoid the war between them.

    ¡°Smiling tiger.¡± Nangong Yan sneered. Although his voice was not soft, the other City Lords could still hear it very clearly.

    Bai Zhu slightly raised his eyes and looked at Nangong Yan. He swirled the wine cup in his hand slowly with a grin on his lips, and said, ¡°Brother Nangong, I thought you would note this time.¡±

    Nangong Yan snorted, ¡°Is there a reason why I should not attend?¡±

    Bai Zhuughed and said: ¡°Brother Nangong, you have a wide heart. If my army was ughtered outside the Sea Spirit City, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t dare toe here again. After all, I will definitely not want to recall my failure again whenever I step into this city? ¡±

    Bai Zhu was smiling in his voice. This had angered Nangong Yan that he almost spat out blood.

    zing me City was the leading city that sent the coalition armies to the Sea Spirit City to fight. But they did not expect that their army would be the ones buried here. Only Bai Zhu had the guts to outright point out Nangong Yan¡¯s failure. Not only that, Bai Zhu did not spare any feelings for Nangong Yan.

    Nangong Yan gritted his teeth in anger and stared at Bai Zhu. He tried pressing down his anger: ¡°It was Master Nangong who ordered us to send the five cities coalition. Do you think that it is possible to refuse Master Nangong¡¯s request?

    Nangong Yan¡¯s words stunned everyone.

    Does this mean that it had all be Nangong Lie¡¯s fault?

    One has to know, now that no one knows whether or not Nangong Lie was dead or alive, everyone knew exactly why the army came. However, there was no testimony of witnesses against Nangong Yan¡¯s remarks.

 Chapter 2760 - Open rivalry (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2760: Open rivalry (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Oh? In that case, it was unhappy that Master Nangong wanted toe to Sea Spirit City?¡± Bai Zhu asked with a smile.

    ¡°Whatever it is, just ask Master Nangong yourself.¡± Nangong Yan hummed coldly.

    Bai Zhu smiled and did not speak again.

    Everyone knew Nangong Yan¡¯s shamelessness. Nangong Lie was his son, and he was one of the top ten masters. He had always been taking care of zing me City. But as soon as Nangong Lie disappeared, Nangong Yan started to put the me on Nangong Lie in order to ease the rtionship with Sea Spirit City. He was really ruthless.

    There were a lot of discussions at the banquet. But everyone disagreed with Nangong Yan.

    Outside the banquet, on a second-floor building in the City Lord¡¯s manor, a figure looked through the window and saw all the happenings in the banquet. Each and every word from Nangong Yan was heard clearly.

    Nangong Lie held the window frame firmly. His eyes seemed to have ignited a fiery me under the candlelight. He looked at Nangong Yan sitting at the banquet. His face tensed up with nervousness.

    Never would ite across his mind that Nangong Yan would be so heartless and had no affection for him at all.

    He protected zing me City for so many years, but as a result he became a scapegoat for Nangong Yan.

    What is he?

    ¡°Heard that clearly?¡± A slightly cold voice sounded from behind Nangong Lie.

    Nangong Lie clenched his both fists tightly. After a long silence, he turned his head and looked at Jun Wu Xie, who was sitting behind.

    Jun Wu Xie did not kill him. He even treated him for his injuries and helped to relieve his depressed mood. Nangong Lie did not understand why Jun Wu Xie kept letting him off time and time again. He had seen for himself how cruel and ruthless Jun Wu Xie was. She did not even spare any of the Gold Spirits in the Middle Three Realms.

    Her heart was colder than ice, but ...

    Why didn¡¯t she kill him?

    Nangong Lie couldn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± Nangong Lie took a deep breath and looked at Jun Wu Xie, he couldn¡¯t guess her mind.

    ¡°The Upper Realm only respects the strong. I am way stronger than you. Do you need me to teach you how to do it?¡± Jun Wu Xie looked at Nangong Lie. Nangong Lie was young and had no serious intentions, so she spared him his life, and moreover, she needed someone who knew his way and led in the Upper Realm.

    Jun Wu Yao could not do this role as he could not reveal his identity.

    Zheng Weilong couldn¡¯t because she was not influential enough.

    Only Nangong Lie could fulfill this role.

    Nangong Lie widened his eyes slightly and looked at those cold eyes. The next moment, he knelt down on one knee, and lowered his proud head in front of Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Nangong Lie meets his master.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie nodded her head with satisfaction as she slowly stood up and walked towards the door.

    ¡°Come on, it¡¯s time for the banquet.¡±

    Nangong Lie was stunned. He stood up with mes ignited in his eyes.

    At the banquet, the sound of music stopped abruptly and peoples¡¯ voices stopped immediately. Their eyes could not help looking at the entrance door of the banquet.

    Only a young man was seen walking into the banquet apanied by two guards. The look of the young man was so outstanding, but the breath emanating from his body was very strong. That cold and indifferent temperament was a total opposite of the hustle and bustle of the banquet and no matter how noisy it was, it could not break that istion and indifference emanated.

 Chapter 2761 - Open rivalry (3)

    Chapter 2761: Open rivalry (3)

    Trantor: Misty Cloud Trantions Editor: Misty Cloud Trantions

    Was this the new City Lord of Sea Spirit City?

    Everyone had the same question in their minds.

    With everyone¡¯s attention on Jun Wu Xie, she walked to the main seat. Whether it was intentional or unintentionally, the banquet seat arrangement was very ingenious. The main seat was surrounded by all the other seats, but it was ced in a more prominent position.

    Suddenly, there was a flurry of congrattions from the guests.

    Nangong Yan was observing Jun Wu Xie closely. That was the young man who created a chaotic war in the 72 cities. If he hadn¡¯t seen it with his own eyes, he wouldn¡¯t believe that the person who destroyed their Five City Coalition would be this young.

    While Nangong Yan was sizing up Jun Wu Xie, Bai Zhu was also closely observing Jun Wu Xie under his own discretion. It just so happened that his gaze collided with Jun Wu Xie¡¯s, hence he immediately smiled and raised his wine cup politely.

    However, at this time, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s gaze passed him and fleeted over the other City Lords.

    That was the first time Bai Zhu had been ignored and he was surprised.

    Sea Spirit City Lord was indeed interesting.

    After Jun Wu Xie sat down, she kept quiet. She looked around at the City Lords expressions before she looked back down. She didn¡¯t have the intention to raise her ss or drink together, and didn¡¯t even wish to say anything. At this moment, the whole banquet was in silence.

    Everyone was feeling intense and nervous. Although some of them had never participated in the previous Banquet of Heroes, they knew that Jun Wu Xie was the host. No matter what, they had to remain polite till the banquet started.

    But ...

    They had been waiting for a long time. Jun Wu Xie¡¯s silence made them feel uneasy. They couldn¡¯t help but wonder if the new City Lord who had brought chaos to the 72 cities was prepared to do something shocking.

    At this moment, they had thought too much. Jun Wu Xie had never hosted a Banquet of Heroes before... Jun Wu Yao despised all these people around her, while Qiao Chu and the others were used to being wild. Nobody had advised her on the duties of being the host and since this was a farce, all that she needed to do was to be a spectator and nothing else.

    But her silence made everyone uneasy.

    Especially the guilty Nangong Yan who had been staring at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s every move. After seeing Jun Wu Xie had no intention to speak that rendered the whole banquet in an awkward silence, he could only think how cold Jun Wu Xie¡¯s gaze towards him was.

    Could it be ...

    Was Jun Wu Xie trying to scare him with her silence?

    Obviously, Nangong Yan was not the only one who had this thought. The City Lords of Heaven Fiend City and Hidden Demon City were guessing the same. They looked at Nangong Yan involuntarily, hinting that he needed to resolve the misunderstanding between them and Jun Wu Xie..

    Nangong Yan narrowed his eyes and took a couple of breaths to show his grievance that he had to please a youngd. If Bai Zhu had not been ring over fiercely, he would not be so embarrassed.

    Suddenly, Nangong Yan stood up from his seat, holding a cup of wine in his hand, and stiffened as an ugly smile emerged on his tensed face.

    ¡°I heard that the City Lord of Sea Spirit City is young and promising. Now that I have seen it for myself today, its good reputation is well deserved. The Banquet of Heroes has not been held for a long time. Today, we have the grace of it being hosted by our young hero, Lord Yan!¡±

    After hearing what Nangong Yan had said, Jun Wu Xie slowly raised her head. Her cold gaze was focused on Nangong Yan, unable to discern any emotions emanated.

 Chapter 2762 - What a loserï¼ˆ1ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2762: What a loser£¨1£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie did not say anything but there someone was waiting to see Nangong Yan¡¯s embarrassment.

    A burst ofughter suddenly echoed across the silent banquet. Nangong Yan frowned immediately and looked at the person who made the noise.

    As a result, he saw Bai Zhu, that smiling tiger.

    ¡°Lord Bai¡¯sughter?¡± Nangong Yan chuckled coldly.

    Bai Zhu¡¯s eyes were smiling, and he was not afraid of Nangong Yan¡¯s displeased looks. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, it¡¯s just a little interesting to see Brother Nangong get embarrassed. I wonder if Brother Nangong had something to exin to the City Lord about the Five City Coalition? ¡±

    Nangong Yan¡¯s expression turned sombre. He was going to wait for Jun Wu Xie to speak, and follow along. However, when he thought that Bai Zhu was so shameless, he just exposed his intention.

    Nangong Yan snuck a peek to have a look at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s reaction. He saw that she was getting impatient. ¡°The Five City Coalition was a misunderstanding. Only a few of us followed Master Nangong¡¯s order. How can we destroy the peace of the 72 cities? I don¡¯t think I need to exin much about this matter. With the wisdom of Lord Yan who is wise, I am confident that you will understand the truth. ¡±

    Nangong Yan¡¯s words were said beautifully. In fact, he was not trying to exin anything. But the purpose was to give himself and Jun Wu Xie a step back. He had already shown in advance that Jun Wu Xie was not a fool and did not want to be the enemy of the five cities. As for the real reason for sending troops, who really cares?

    Bai Zhu looked at Nangong Yan, with a lot of emotions. He had never seen anyone shameless like him.

    In a certain sense, Nangong Yan could take setbacks.

    ¡°What Brother Nangong said was reasonable, I have learnt.¡± Bai Zhu cupped his hand, and said it in a sincere tone, but his smile showed disdain.

    Jun Wu Xie hadn¡¯t spoken, Nangong Yan and Bai Zhu had started first. The City Lords just watched the show, and they didn¡¯t dare to speak.

    Jun Wu Xie waited until the two had finished speaking, and then lowered the tea cup in her hand. She looked up at Nangong Yanyan and said, ¡°It means Nangong Lie?¡±

    Nangong Yan nodded.

    Jun Wu Xie said nothing, just raised her hands and pped them.

    The crisp p was not loud, but it resounded particrly clear in the silent night.

    Everyone thought that Jun Wu Xie was signalling for a dance performance to start, but did not expect that at the entrance of the banquet, a tall figure suddenly came.

    Everyone looked up. When the man walked under the lights, he showed his true face in front of everyone. Everyone was stunned!

    They were all jolted and rooted to the ground in shock!

    The wine cup in Nangong Yan¡¯s hand fell onto the ground directly!

    Nangong Lie walked into the banquet dressed in a ck robe with dark gold embroidery. The proud demeanor and the cold features were clearly visible under the candlelight.

    Everyone was shocked, they had never dreamed that Jun Wu Wie¡¯s p would summon Nangong Lie instead of the banquet performers.

    Nangong Lie was not dead!

    He was still alive?

    Everyone was shocked by the fact that he appeared in front of them. In addition to the shock, the corners of their eyes flew to the stiff Nangong Yan involuntarily.

    Nangong Lie wasn¡¯t dead, so if Nangong Yan had poured dirty water on his head, had Nangong Lie heard it?

    If he heard this ... there would be a great show ahead...

 Chapter 2763 - What a loserï¼ˆ2ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2763: What a loser£¨2£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Nangong Yan looked at Nangong Lie unbelievably. He was unwilling to believe that Nangong Lie was still alive.

    The rest of the Five City Coalition were all dead. There was no reason that he would spare Nangong Lie!

    But no matter how unbelievable he felt, Nangong Lie strutted across and walked past him. The moment Nangong Lie¡¯s gaze swept by Nangong Yan¡¯s body, Nangong Yan felt a great murderous intent.

    That dense murderous intent stunned Nangong Yan!

    Nangong Lie had never looked at him with such an expression and it was obvious that he had be the target of Nangong Lie¡¯s hostility.

    Nangong Yan¡¯s blood was frozen at this moment. He panicked and scolded Jun Wu Xie like a thousand times in his heart. There was no news of Nangong Lie at all. What kind of means did Jun Wu Xie use to kill the Five City Coalition? However, those who had seen it could not help but have goosebumps. No one would think that Jun Wu Xie would leave Nangong Lie alive.

    Now that they thought about it, they had not seen the dead body of Nangong Lie, everything was just a guess.

    At this moment, Nangong Yan wished that Nangong Lie had died!

    Those said words, Nangong Lie might have heard them all!

    Nangong Lie red coldly at Nangong Yan whose face had turned pale. He walked to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s side, nodded slightly to Jun Wu Xie and sat down next to her.

    There was a strange silence in the entire banquet. Everyone¡¯s eyes could not help looking at Nangong Lie and Nangong Yan¡¯s bodynguage. Nangong Lie¡¯s attitude towards Nangong Yan made them look forward to a good show.

    The smile in Bai Zhu¡¯s eyes grew stronger.

    Even if Nangong Yan was the smartest, he was still defeated by Jun Wu Xie. He seriously suspected that Jun Wu Xie intentionally let Nangong Lie appear at this moment so as to push all the responsibilities and spoke ill of Nangong Yan. With these happenings, the timing was just perfect!

    ¡°Lord Nangong.¡± Jun Wu Xie suddenly said.

    The cold voice agitated Nangong Yan to fight him right away.

    ¡°Sit down.¡± Jun Wu Xie said indifferently.

    Nangong Yan¡¯s whole muscles were tightened to the extreme. He sat for a while before sitting back stiffly. His face was ugly like never before.

    What he said before, Jun Wu Xie, the City Lords of the 72 cities as well as Nangong Lie had heard it all. There was no need for anyone to say a word. When Nangong Lie came to him, he realized that he was being framed!

    At this moment, Nangong Yan could only lower his head. He tried not to let himself and Nangong Lie had any eye contact.

    Of course, Bai Zhu was unwilling to let him have his way.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen Master Nangong for a long time. Now let me borrow a gift to pay respect to Master Nangong.¡± Bai Zhu stood up with a smile, and generously toasted Nangong with a ss of wine.

    Nangong Lie had a somber face, and raised his perfunctory toast.

    Bai Zhu did not intend to stop there. He nced at Nangong Yan, whose face turned from white to ck, and smiled, ¡°Master Nangong has been a guest in Sea Spirit City for quite a while?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± said Nangong Lie.

    ¡°It turned out that the rumors from the outside had surfaced. I heard it before. It seems that Master Nangong was dissatisfied with Sea Spirit City before bringing the Five City Coalition to Sea Spirit City. Now it seems that I have made a mistake by believing what others have said.¡± Bai Zhu said in an apologetic tone. But every word was poking into Nangong Yan¡¯s heart. Weren¡¯t these spoken by Nangong Yan who said it just not too long ago?

 Chapter 2764 - What a loserï¼ˆ3ï¼‰

    <strong>Chapter 2764: What a loser£¨3£©</strong>

    Trantor: Misty Cloud Trantions Editor: Misty Cloud Trantions

    Bai Zhu was trying to outcast Nangong Yan. Everyone could hear it.

    However, Nangong Yan was ckmailed and he didn¡¯t have the courage to retaliate.

    Nangong Lie¡¯s fierce gaze turned towards Nangong Yan. Hisst trace of gratitude to Nangong Yan was gone.

    Nangong Yan was very experienced and deep in his calctions. He had seen the talent of Nangong Lie since he was a child. He did not deliberately suppress it like Yan Wan. Instead, he was very kind to Nangong Lie since he was young. It wasmendable even though Nangong Lie knew that Nangong Yan had the intention to make use of him. He would still faintly imagine that there might still be a trace of father-son feeling between them.

    As a result, after Nangong Lie became one of the the top ten masters. He also took great care of zing me City. It was because of his support that zing me City had a strong backup to fight against White Night City.

    Now Nangong Yan had ruined everything, crushing thest of hope in Nangong Lie¡¯s heart!

    ¡°It¡¯s a rumor, but why take it seriously.¡± Jun Wu Xie suddenly said.

    The sharpness in Nangong Lie¡¯s eyes also slightly converged, and he said, ¡°Yan Cheng said that there are many people who like to spread rumours around. Days have been spent too leisurely that people start talking nonsense. They should be careful of what they are saying.. ¡±

    Nangong Yan shivered when those words were obviously meant for him.

    None of the people could understand the threat in Nangong Lie¡¯s words. They had realized that thergest chip in the zing me City was gone. Nangong Lie had decided to break bonds with Nangong Yan. But by losing zing me City, they were afraid that he would no longer have the power to fight back.

    But...

    When zing me City lost the biggest power, Sea Spirit City gained a strong backing.

    Nangong Lie¡¯s words were cold, but he was extremely polite towards Jun Wu Xie. Even the blind could see that respect,pared with that towards Nangong Yan.

    The rtionship between Nangong Lie and Jun Wu Xie made everyone curious.

    Didn¡¯t Nangong Lie bring people to fight against Sea Spirit City?

    Why did the people in the five cities die and Nangong Lie shifted to support Jun Wu Xie?

    A huge question hovered in everyone¡¯s head, but they were not stupid enough to ask about it. Not to mention that Nangong Lie¡¯s identity would not allow them to question. Jun Wu Xie¡¯s capability and the strength of Sea Spirit City were enough to shut them up.

    ¡°This is good, this is good, I¡¯m so foolish, and punishes himself by drinking three cups.¡± Bai Zhu can be said to be the biggest winner. He was watching Nangong Yan eating. He was happier than anyone else. Anyway, he did not offend both Jun Wu Xie and Nangong Lie. He was naturally happy.

    Bai Zhu drank three sses of wine in a happy mood and sat down.

    Contrary to Bai Zhu¡¯s smile, Nangong Yan¡¯s face almost turned ck.

    Having offended one of the top ten masters, even one of the top ten cities and could not stand against it.

    Nangong Yan had never expected that he would shame himself in front of other City Lords and ended up putting himself against Jun Wu Xie and offend her!

    While everyone was wondering how Nangong Lie was going to end this with Nangong Yan, members of the Ghost Army charged in hurriedly into the banquet. They kneeled down on one knee before Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Reporting City Lord, a guest has arrived.¡±

 Chapter 2765 - Highness Ying (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2765: Highness Ying (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie raised her eyebrows slightly.

    For the Banquet of Heroes, they had invited the 72 City Lords, all whom were present. At this moment, a guest had arrived. This guest would definitely be of high profile, otherwise the Ghost Army will note to report.

    ¡°Who is it?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked.

    ¡°People sent by Highness Ying,¡± said the members of the Ghost Army.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes were slightly puzzled.

    Highness Ying?

    She had never heard of this person.

    Nangong Lie apparently noticed the doubt of Jun Wu Xie and whispered: ¡°Highness Ying is the Son of the Lord. His status in the Upper Realm was equivalent to the Four Knights of Destruction. He is moody and temperamental. If he suddenly sent someone at this time, it doesn¡¯t matter what the reason is... manners must still be in ce. ¡±

    Son of the Lord?

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly and she said immediately, ¡°Please.¡±

    Members of the Ghost Army immediately retreated to the side.

    At the banquet, the City Lords of the 72 cities had already exploded with excitement.

    They also heard something about this Highness Ying. But the City Lords themselves were not superior enough to contact him and other people of simr status. They could only know about him from hearsay.

    However, no one thought that the Banquet of Heroes hosted by Jun Wu Xie could even rm Highness Ying to even send someone to represent him.

    In a moment, everyone¡¯s awe towards Jun Wu Xie increased a few times!

    A top ten master Nangong Lie and now, a Highness Ying, both were huge identities whom they could not provoke.

    What kind of luck did Yan Hai possess? He could even manage to invite such two big names!

    At the time of the discussion, the person sent by Highness Ying had arrived at the banquet. Everyone kept quiet at this moment, looking at the person cautiously and in awe.

    A gorgeous woman stood out under the moonlight, and the candlelight fell on the woman¡¯s face, adding a little dazzling halo to her beautiful face. Her long dress trailed behind her as she walked in unhurriedly.

    When Jun Wu Xie saw the woman, she was surprised.

    It¡¯s her?

    ¡°I¡¯m Gu Xin Yan, representing Highness Ying to greet all the City Lords. Here is a congrattory gift prepared by His Highness for the City Lord of Sea Spirit City. Please ept it.¡± Gu Xin Yan kept her voice cold and looked up slightly without looking at anyone else, and numbly finished her words.

    Jun Wu Xie condensed the slightest surprise in her eyes, slowly got up, and walked towards Gu Xin Yan.

    ¡°Thank you for the effort.¡± Jun Wu Xie said.

    A little familiar voice suddenly shocked Gu Xin Yan¡¯s numb heart. She lowered her head subconsciously and looked at the person who said it.

    Standing in front of her was a handsome young man, thin, not tall, and did not look dazzling, but had a pair of cold eyes ...

    A loud sound hummed in Gu Xin Yan¡¯s head. Her eyes widened slightly. She stared at Jun Wu Xie. But she could not find any trace of familiarity from her expression. It was the voice, which was also very different from her memory. Her words sounded so cold.

    Gu Xin Yan came back to her senses, she realized she had lost herposure as she took a deep breath and calmed her mind.

    ¡°This is Yan Hai, the City Lord of Sea Spirit City?¡± She couldn¡¯t help asking.

    With no expression on his face, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes were calm, and she said lightly, ¡°Exactly.¡±

 Chapter 2766 - The Strong is King (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2766: The Strong is King (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The voice, indeed was much worse.

    Gu Xin Yan was a little disappointed but also seemed to mock herself for her foolish thoughts.

    How could that person be here...

    After killing Luo Qingcheng, she came to the Upper Realm, but it was also a narrow escape from death, it was better to never set foot here again.

    Gu Xin Yan raised her hand, and the guard, who was behind her, was about to present the gift.

    ¡°Please sit down.¡± Jun Wu Xie epted the gift as she spoke to Gu Xin Yan.

    Gu Xin Yan nodded as she moved to her seat with her guard. She was unconcerned about everything here, to her, this feast was just a farce.

    However, the 72 City Lords were curious about Gu Xin Yan.

    Gu Xin Yan¡¯s appearance was outstanding. Although she was not the finest, she was still quite outstanding. Not only that, they have heard that Highness Ying had been keeping ady of beauty by his side, and seemed to be inseparable from him. That person is most likely her.

    Highness Ying actually sent this person to bring tribute to Jun Wu Xie. That was how much attention is being paid to Jun Wu Xie!

    When that group of people thought about it, their hearts trembled.

    Only the fear in Nangong Yan¡¯s heart was deeper, even the City Lords of the cities led by him felt even more regretful at this moment.

    If they had known that Jun Wu Xie had a certain rtionship with Highness Ying, then even if it killed them, they would not have tried to butt heads with Jun Wu Xie.

    This was great! They had offended Sea Spirit City, and also offended Nangong Lie, and now Highness Ying was added to the equation, they suddenly felt that even if Bai Zhu did not make a move, their five cities would still be down on their luck.

    What the hell did they do wrong!!!!!

    The stomachs of the City Lords of the Five City Coalition were all twisted and they were sick with worry but they still had to pretend that nothing was wrong even if their hearts were already bleeding.

    The participation of Gu Xin Yan caused a more than subtle shift in the atmosphere of the Banquet of Heroes. It had seemingly highlighted the identity of Jun Wu Xie.

    As everyone pondered about how many bargaining chips Jun Wu Xie held, they drank more and more. Just as they were getting intoxicated, Jun Wu Xie put down her white jade cup.

    Everyone raised their eyes to look at Jun Wu Xie, waiting for her to speak.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at the crowd with no expression on her face and said, ¡°This feast is solely for the purpose of announcing something to everyone.¡±

    Huh?

    Something to announce?

    Everyone paid immediate attention.

    Jun Wu Xie spoke: ¡°From today onwards, Sea Spirit City is the Overlord of the 72 Cities. Anyone who disagrees is wee toe forward and challenge me.¡±

    As soon as Jun Wu Xie finished speaking, the marble table in front of her shattered from what seemed like immense pressure. It started from the bottom of her white jade cup, and spread like a huge cobweb!

    The shattering sound, in the dead silent hall, was like the nerves in the listener¡¯s ears, exploding one by one!

    Even the ever-calm Bai Zhu also widened his eyes after hearing Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words.

    Overlord of the 72 Cities ...

    What... was he talking about?!!

    Everyone couldn¡¯t believe their ears. The whole banquet hall fell deadly silent, and everyone was staring at Jun Wu Xie, thinking if they were hearing things.

    ¡°Yan ... Lord Yan ... Are you kidding me?¡± Asked a shivering voice.

    72 cities unified?

    Was he crazy? !!

    Jun Wu Xie calmly looked at the questioning City Lord and said with a loud voice, ¡°The strongest is king, do you not understand this?¡±

    A pop sounded!

    The marble table in front of Jun Wu Xie shattered into powder at this moment!

 Chapter 2767 - The Strong is King (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2767: The Strong is King (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Everyone¡¯s eyes widened in shock as they stared at Jun Wu Xie. They never dreamt that the purpose of this Banquet of Heroes was for Jun Wu Xie to unify the 72 cities under one.

    At this point, not only was Nangong Yan¡¯s expression dreadful, even the smile on Bai Zhu¡¯s face had faded.

    After so many years of in-fighting amongst the top ten cities, no one had emerged at the top. No one would also dare to be so arrogant as to announce that they would be the Overlord of the 72 Cities. In the end, the first that Jun Wu Xie appeared in front of the all the City Lords, and said such astounding words, the entire banquet was shaken to its core.

    The strength of Sea Spirit City, the fall of Nangong Lie, and the congrattions of Highness Ying made the City Lords of the other cities afraid. But, those were not enough to make them bow down before Jun Wu Xie.

    Bai Zhu frowned as he watched Jun Wu Xie. Even though he knew that the purpose of this Banquet of Heroes was not simple, he really did not expect that Jun Wu Xie¡¯s appetite would be so big!

    ¡°Lord Yan, divisions within the 72 cities already exist. If you speak like this, aren¡¯t you being a little too arrogant and conceited?¡± The City Lord of Austere Heart asked with a grimace.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at him nonchntly and replied calmly, ¡°If anyone is dissatisfied, please issue your challenge.¡±

    The City Lord of Austere Heart City said, ¡°Lord Yan, we are now in your Sea Spirit City, and your Banquet of Heroes did not allow us to bring our guards. How can we dare to fight you?¡±

    In the entire official residence, except for those City Lords, the rest present were under themand of Jun Wu Xie. If someone really wanted to challenge Jun Wu Xie, who knew if that person would still have a whole corpse?

    At this moment, the City Lords have already severely cursed Jun Wu Xie in their hearts. If it was a one-on-one fight, most of them were confident that they would be able to defeat Jun Wu Xie. However, they were all trapped in a critical situation, who would dare to make the first move?

    They had all thought that the Banquet of Heroes hosted by Jun Wu Xie was for her to fight for Sea Spirit City¡¯s status within the 72 cities, so they attended to give her face. However, no one expected her intention to be so great. What she wanted was not simply a position within the 72 cities, but she wanted to rule over all the cities!

    Jun Wu Xie said: ¡°I promise that only I will fight, the rest of my men will not do anything.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s remarks caused some changes in the expression of many City Lords, but still no one dared to step forward.

    At this moment, Nangong Yan and Bai Zhu exchanged a nce. The two of them had fought for many years in order to obtain the Overlord position but they didn¡¯t expect that halfway through, a Jun Wu Xie would appear.

    Where vested interests were concerned, there were no eternal enemies or eternal friends.

    If Bai Zhu was going to shame Nangong Lie in front of Jun Wu Xie, then now he was going to change directions.

    Both men reached a consensus in each other¡¯s eyes. Nangong Yan immediately changed his line of sight and whispered to the City Lord of Heaven Fiend City.

    ¡°Since Lord Yan is so confident, then I shall challenge you.¡± The City Lord of Heaven Fiend City stood up and walked over the open space of the banquet hall.

    Heaven Fiend City was one of the top ten cities. Naturally, the strength of the City Lord of Heaven Fiend City was strong. The other City Lords were secretly relieved when they saw the challenger to be the City Lord of Heaven Fiend City. They were not top-tier cities, and the battle for power was irrelevant to them. However, if Jun Wu Xie really became the Overlord of the 72 cities, then their power would be reduced, and they obviously did not want to see that happen.

 Chapter 2768 - The Strong is King (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2768: The Strong is King (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie stood up and looked at the tall figure of Heaven Fiend¡¯s City Lord.

    The whole banquet settled down in that moment as everyone was focused on both figures.

    As long as the Heaven Fiend¡¯s City Lord defeated Jun Wu Xie, then what Jun Wu Xie said would be reduced to a joke. Moreover, no one believed that the young man in front of the Heaven Fiend¡¯s City Lord could really defeat him.

    How old was Yan Hai?

    Even if he possessed abnormal innate talent, he still wouldn¡¯t have reached the level of cultivation, umted over a thousand years of Heaven Fiend¡¯s City Lord.

    This challenge had not yet begun but everyone was convinced who had won.

    Heaven Fiend¡¯s City Lord looked at Jun Wu Xie with contempt shing in his eyes.

    Jun Wu Xie could have established a foothold among the 72 cities with the bargaining chips she held in her hands, but unfortunately she was too eager to be the Overlord of the 72 cities. This enraged everyone present. This time, Jun Wu Xie would be sent to hell. And the previous issue with the Five City Coalition army would disappear.

    ¡°Lord Yan, the sword doesn¡¯t discriminate, so please be careful.¡± Heaven Fiend City Lord said, but he had already decided in his heart that he was going to kill Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie looked on calmly at Heaven Fiend¡¯s City Lord. There was no change in her expression, she did not even have the intention to summon her spiritual power.

    Instead, the Heaven Fiend¡¯s City Lord had no intention of giving Jun Wu Xie time to prepare, he condensed his Spiritual Inscriptions and rushed towards her head on!

    The strength of the Heaven Fiend City Lord was rather high, although he had not condensed aplete Spiritual Ring, but the number of Spiritual Inscriptions he possessed was very considerable. When the dazzling Spiritual Inscriptions shone under the moonlight, the pressure in the air made the night breeze more frantic!

    ¡°The strength of the Heaven Fiend¡¯s City Lord has improved again.¡± Bai Zhu said to Nangong Yan as he looked at the Spiritual Inscriptions on the Heaven Fiend¡¯s City Lord.

    Nangong Yan chuckled. At this moment, he had formed a temporary alliance with Bai Zhu to destroy Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°He¡¯s still a young man, unable to remain calm.¡±

    The two looked at each other and waited for Jun Wu Xie to enter hell in penance for her arrogance.

    Everyone held their breath as they watched the Heaven Fiend¡¯s City Lord rush at Jun Wu Xie. Compared with the mighty momentum of Heaven Fiend¡¯s City Lord, Jun Wu Xie was too calm. She was calm to the point even when the Heaven Fiend¡¯s City Lord was right in her face, she still didn¡¯t react.

    ¡°Oh, this Lord Yan is so frightened that he doesn¡¯t dare to move huh? It¡¯s no wonder ...¡± Before the onlookers could finish speaking their taunting words, something earth-shattering had taken ce on the other side of the battlefield!

    Originally, Heaven Fiend¡¯s City had rushed towards Jun Wu Xie with powerful Spiritual Inscriptions, but he hadn¡¯t even touched the sleeve of Jun Wu Xie and he was suddenly hit by a streak of purple light!

    The speed was ultra fast that made all those waiting to watch the good show freeze.

    They only saw the figure of Heaven Fiend¡¯s City Lord flying towards the banquet area and mmed heavily onto one of the banquet tables. With a loud bang, the marble table shattered!

    Everyone was stunned by the scene in front of them!

    They didn¡¯t realize what had happened, wasn¡¯t Heaven Fiend¡¯s City Lord about to hit Jun Wu Xie?

    Then when, in a blink of an eye, he was flying by himself?

    Subconsciously, the eyes of everyone there were drawn to Jun Wu Xie, but as they looked at her, everyone shuddered.

 Chapter 2769 - The Strong is King (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2769: The Strong is King (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The Spirit Ring was glowing in a purple light as it lingered on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hands. Under the moonlight, the glow was so dazzling.

    ¡°Spirit ... Spirit Ring?!¡±

    Within the banquet hall, there was a loudmotion!

    The rigidness on the faces of the City Lords from the 72 cities broke at that moment as they looked at the Spirit Ring in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hand in utter disbelief!

    Bai Zhu also widened his eyes in shock.

    How old was Jun Wu Xie?

    She had already condensed a full Spirit Ring? And judging from the light emanating from the Spirit Ring, the strength of it was no less than any one of the top ten exponents!

    At this very moment, everyone was dumbfounded.

    They would have never believed that Jun Wu Xie, at such a young age, would already be in possession of a Spirit Ring!

    The whole banquet fell into a deadly silence. Everyone¡¯s eyes were glued to the Spirit Ring in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hand. The looks on their faces were akin to seeing a ghost.

    Nangong Lie, who was sitting aside, looked on at the scene calmly. The corner of his mouth kicked up into a sneer as he raised his eyes to look at Jun Wu Xie, who had her back to him, and looked at the Spirit Ring in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hand, a faint awe lurked in his eyes.

    Ignorant fools, did they really think that the person who stood in front of them was really Yan Hai of Sea Spirit City?

    Although they were top exponents of Spiritual Inscriptions, however, standing in front of them was the abomination who defeated Luo Qingcheng, one of the top ten exponents in the Upper Realm!

    Once upon a time, Nangong Lie had looked at Jun Wu Xie with the same desperate and terrified eyes. But now that he has made the best choice in his life, he could sit aside and enjoy the sorry figures of the 72 cities!

    Heaven Fiend¡¯s City Lord, who had fallen to the ground, let out a couple of grunts before he passed outpletely.

    One attack from Jun Wu Xie had severely wounded a Spiritual Inscription exponent. The deterrent force shook everyone present!

    No wonder ... No wonder Jun Wu Xie dared to challenge the 72 cities so arrogantly!

    From the ancient times to present, within the 72 cities, none of the City Lords had reached the level of the Spirit Ring yet. Once they were able to be a Spirit Ring exponent, their goal would have been directed at bing one of the top ten exponents, and the battles were endless.

    Compared with the top ten exponents, what were the 72 cities?

    Bai Zhu¡¯s face soured even further at this moment. He did not expect Jun Wu Xie to have hidden her true capabilities so well.

    The person who was most shocked was Nangong Yan. He was the one who incited the City Lord of Heaven Fiend City to provoke Jun Wu Xie. He thought that with the strength of the Heaven Fiend¡¯s City Lord, he could easily repel Jun Wu Xie, but he did not expect...

    ¡°Who else?¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s cold eyes nced at the City Lords sitting at the banquet tables. Although there was no emotion in her gaze, everyone, whom her line of sight touched, grew cold and trembled.

    At this point, everyone kept their mouth shut, and no one dared to step forward to fight.

    Among them, the strongest of them was just a really strong Spiritual Inscription exponent. Jun Wu Xie was already a Spirit Ring user. Unless they were unafraid of death and attacked her in waves to exhaust her powers, and dying in that process, otherwise none of them were on par with her.

    Of course ...

    To ask them to risk their lives in order to exhaust Jun Wu Xie, thereby gaining better odds for others, the City Lords of the 72 cities were not so selfless!

 Chapter 2770 - The Strong is King (5)

    <h4>Chapter 2770: The Strong is King (5)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The atmosphere was a little strange as no one dared to speak due to the shock of seeing Jun Wu Xie in possession of a Spirit Ring.

    The City Lords of the 72 cities had realised that Jun Wu Xie dared to announce the unification of the 72 cities under her was not because of Nangong Lie, nor because of Highness Ying, and nor because of Sea Spirit City, but it was herself!

    A Spirit Ring exponent, what a terrible concept.

    There were only a handful of Spirit Ring exponents in the Upper Realm and any one of them is enough to dominate the 72 cities!

    At the corner of the banquet hall, Yu Yuanshan, who had been scared by Jun Wu Xie¡¯s strength, was white in the face as he subconsciously grabbed the arm of Dongfang Ku Bi beside him.

    Dongfang Ku Bi took a look at the terrified Yu Yuanshan and acent look appeared on his face.

    Now you know how powerful he was?

    ¡°Indeed, a heroic and capable youth.¡± In the silence, Bai Zhu¡¯s voice sounded suddenly as the stifling feeling in the hearts of everyone present eased up slightly as they looked towards Bai Zhu.

    Bai Zhu¡¯s face recovered its smile from before, as he stood up and looked at Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°The strongest is king, on behalf of White Night City, I offer up the most sincere respect to the Overlord.¡± Once Bai Zhu finished speaking, he took a step back and knelt on one knee, lowered his head at Jun Wu Xie. It was a gesture of sincerity and humility.

    Nangong Yan stared at Bai Zhu incredulously! He could not believe that Bai Zhu had changed his stance faster than flipping a page of a book!

    This damn smiling tiger!

    ¡°I, Yu, also pay my respects to the Overlord!¡± Yu Yuanshan stood up and knelt down, following Bai Zhu¡¯s footsteps.

    As the City Lord of thergest city among the 72 cities, even Bai Zhu, City Lord of White Night City, had shown his deferrence to Sea Spirit City, none of the other cities would dare to rebel against Jun Wu Xie.

    In a short time, all the City Lords stood up and paid their respects to Jun Wu Xie!

    Nangong Yan¡¯s face was almost ck, but he could only kneel stiffly in front of Jun Wu Xie and paid his respects.

    Overlord of the 72 cities.

    After experiencing long periods of instability and in-fighting, the 72 cities were unified in an instance by Jun Wu Xie.

    Having witnessed all this, Nangong Lie was unable to calm his emotions down as he looked up at Jun Wu Xie, who was standing under the moonlight.

    This petite figure which looked so fragile, but always brought shocking results.

    From this day forth, the 72 cities have been subdued in the hands of Jun Wu Xie, which have sincepletely changed the structure of the Upper Realm.

 Chapter 2771 - Highness Yingï¼ˆ2ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2771: Highness Ying£¨2£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    After Jun Wu Xie retreated from the banquet, Qiao Chu and others emerged from the dark corner they were hiding before and immediately surrounded her. While they were hiding, they had a panoramic view of everything that happened during the banquet. Jun Wu Xie¡¯s efficiency and uracy was on point, she didn¡¯t do a sloppy job.

    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Qiao Chu was a little bewildered as he felt that Jun Wu Xie didn¡¯t take much time taking over the 72 cities. The efficiency was a bit amazing.

    ¡°Otherwise?¡± Jun Wu Xie raised an eyebrow slightly.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this a little too fast?¡± Qiao Chu scratched his head, he noticed that Jun Wu Xie only did two things in total at the Banquet of Heroes. One was to drink tea, the other was to beat people up, and then... there was nothing else.

    Jun Wu Xie just cast a nce at Qiao Chu but remained silent.

    Fan Zhuo said with a smile: ¡°Little Xie has set out the trap for a while, now it is just collecting what¡¯s been caught in her. Besides, once her Spirit Ring was revealed, who else will dare toe forward and die?¡±

    ¡°But ... there are so many of them, although there are no Spirit Ring exponents, but ... if they decide to attack in a group, it is not easy for Little Xie to use only one Spirit Ring.¡± Qiao Chu scratched his head again. Jun Wu Xie had no intention of revealing her Dual Spirit Rings. At the banquet, there were more than 60 men with strong Spiritual Inscriptions. But they really fought with Jun Wu Xie, the oue was still uncertain.

    ¡°Do you think they will be willing to fight Jun Wu Xie so that others may benefit?¡± Fei Yan rolled his eyes are Qiao Chu.

    Although the 72 cities were collectively referred to as one, they were not unified. There was no real leader to guide them. No matter how strong they were, they were just a te of loose sand.

    ¡°Say ... Did I see Gu Xin Yan just now?¡± Fei Yan asked as he changed the topic.

    The faces of Qiao Chu and others shifted slightly.

    They are not unfamiliar with Gu Xin Yan. After the Twelve Pces was destroyed by Jun Wu Xie, Gu Xin Yan was rescued by Jun Wu Xie, but sheter left the branch of Spirit Jade Pce. They were unclear where she had gone.

    But, they really didn¡¯t expect to see Gu Xin Yan again in the Upper Realm.

    ¡°If I haven¡¯t heard it wrong, it seems the person who sent Gu Xin Yan here is... Highness Ying? Why ... do I have this feeling that this is rted to Gu Ying?¡± Rong Ruo frowned slightly. To them, they had a strong sense of repulsion for Gu Ying.

    At that time, Jun Wu Xie took over the Twelve Pces, it was then that Gu Ying brought men to attack them. If it wasn¡¯t for Jun Wu Yao¡¯s timely arrival, they really wouldn¡¯t know how things will have ended up.

    ¡°Brother Wu Yao said that although Gu Ying¡¯s body has been destroyed, his soul is not destroyed. I have been curious as to how he will have this capability. But now... I roughly understand. But... How is he the son of the Lord of the Upper Realm?¡± Hua Yao frowned as he spoke. Gu Ying could be considered their old foe. There had been several times now that Jun Wu Xie had foiled Gu Ying¡¯s ns. If this Highness Ying was really Gu Ying, then things would get really difficult.

    ¡°If that guy is really Gu Ying, then I¡¯m afraid more troubles wille our way. Jun Wu Xie is the sworn enemy of that guy.¡± Qiao Chu frowned.

    This Highness Ying caused Qiao Chu and the others to raise their vignce, while Jun Wu Xie slipped into a contemtive state. Gu Xin Yan¡¯s appearance seemed like an omen.

    ¡°Ye Mei.¡± Jun Wu Xie suddenly said.

    Ye Mei appeared suddenly.

    ¡°Go and invite Gu Xin Yan.¡± Jun Wu Xie said.

    In order to determine whether Highness Ying was Gu Ying, they should start with Gu Xin Yan.

    Ye Mei left immediately to carry out his orders.

 Chapter 2772 - Highness Ying (3ï¼‰

    <strong>Chapter 2772: Highness Ying (3£©</strong>

    Trantor: Misty Cloud Trantions Editor: Misty Cloud Trantions

    Gu Xin Yan sat alone at the corner of the banquet hall. Everything that had just happened caused the City Lords of the 72 cities to be at a loss, but all this had nothing to do with her. She was just a spectator, protecting that little bit of calm in her heart in a night of fluctuating emotions.

    ¡°Miss.¡± A voice sounded in Gu Xin Yan¡¯s ears.

    Gu Xin Yan slowly raised her head and saw Ye Mei, who was dressed as a housekeeper, standing in front of her.

    ¡°My Lord has requested for you to go to the backyard for a short while. Would Miss be willing to?¡± Ye Mei said.

    Gu Xin Yan froze a little, subconsciously she wanted to refuse, but suddenly a pair of slightly familiar eyes appeared in her mind. She swallowed her refusal. She did not immediately reply but looked towards the two guards, who were sent by Highness Ying, standing beside her.

    The two guards thought for a moment before nodding slightly.

    Gu Xin Yan then said to Ye Mei: ¡°Alright.¡±

    ¡°Then, please follow me.¡± Ye Mei smiled.

    Gu Xin Yan left her table as many people at the banquet watched. It wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t think to suck up to Highness Ying, but they were so overwhelmed by Jun Wu Xie that they didn¡¯t have time to think about other things.

    Ye Mei took Gu Xin Yan to the backyard of the city¡¯s official residence, and the two apanying guards went everywhere Gu Xin Yan went.

    Under the moonlight, with less noise and bright lights of the banquet hall, the courtyard seemed slightly deserted and very quiet. The courtyard was filled with the faint fragrance of grass, unlike the sweet smell of flowers, but it suited the cool, moonlit night.

    Involuntarily, Gu Xin Yan¡¯s eyes fell on the figure sitting alone in the courtyard, slender and frail, the man was facing the moon and the shadow obscured his face, so she could not see his appearance as he just sat there quietly. However, it made Gu Xin Yan¡¯s heart skip a beat, as the silhouette was superimposed onto the image hidden deep within her memories.

    Walking under the moonlight, Gu Xin Yan moved towards Jun Wu Xie step by step, and sat down on the stone bench opposite to her. With the moonlight, she saw Jun Wu Xie¡¯s sophisticated yet unfamiliar face.

    ¡°Lord Yan.¡± Gu Xin Yan nodded slightly, perhaps there was a hint of simrity, the other party had be the one person she did not hate sinceing to the Upper Realm.

    ¡°Miss Gu has travelled far. Thank you for your trouble.¡± Jun Wu Xie looked at Gu Xin Yan as her mouth suddenly raised a gentle smile.

    The smile was very shallow but very warm, and obviously beautiful, but it made Gu Xin Yan¡¯sst glimmer of hope disappear.

    Not her.

    That person would never smile so gently, that person¡¯s expression was always cold.

    If the imposing manner disyed by Jun Wu Xie during the banquet had made Gu Xin Yan hopeful, then with this smile, itpletely sobered her up.

    Gu Xin Yan restrained the sense of disappointment in her eyes and forced her spirits to rise. ¡°It is also toe see the scenery here, there wasn¡¯t much trouble.¡±

    ¡°His Highness¡¯ congrattory gifts shocked me. His Highness and I do not know each other, and thus, I¡¯m so ttered by His Highness¡¯ consideration and courtesy.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face deliberately revealed a state of surprise.

    Gu Xin Yan could no longer superimpose this person in front of her with that person in her memory. She just said lightly: ¡°His Highness heard about the Banquet of Heroes and so he sent me here.¡±

 Chapter 2773 - Highness Ying (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2773: Highness Ying (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Don¡¯t be surprised, Lord Yan. His Highness has always acted as he pleases.¡± Gu Xin Yan¡¯s face contained no expression as she woodenly answered.

    ¡°I wonder, apart from the congrattory gifts, if His Highness has a message to be conveyed to me.¡± Although Jun Wu Xie was curious, the look in her eyes was extremely sharp.

    Gu Xin Yan thought about it, but finally shook her head.

    ¡°Not at all.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fine, Miss Gu, if you are not in a rush to return, you can always stay in Sea Spirit City for a few days after the Banquet of Heroes. This ce is close to the Sea of Death and has wonderful scenery.¡± Jun Wu Xie said.

    Gu Xin Yan nced behind her, at the two guards, but finally shook her head with a bitter smile.

    ¡°No need. I just came to present the congrattory gift. Since the gift has been delivered, after the Banquet of Heroes, I think I will go back.¡±

    ¡°Then I won¡¯t keep you.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie and Gu Xin Yan spoke for a little while more. Gu Xin Yan was distracted throughout their conversation. After Jun Wu Xie obtained the answers she wanted, they went their separate ways.

    After Gu Xin Yan left, Qiao Chu rushed out and asked impatiently.

    ¡°How was it?¡±

    ¡°Why do I feel like Little Xie didn¡¯t ask anything at all?¡± Qiao Chu scratched his head. He had hidden in the shadows for a long time but he didn¡¯t hear anything of substance from the conversation between Jun Wu Xie and Gu Xin Yan.

    ¡°It should be him.¡± Jun Wu Xie said abruptly, the gentle smile, that graced her face when Gu Xin Yan was here,had faded away long ago.

    ¡°Ah? How did you ... find out?¡± Qiao Chu was a little dumbfounded. Did he miss any important information?

    ¡°I can tell.¡± Jun Wu Xie said lightly.

    ¡°Ah?¡± Qiao Chu was even more confused.

    Jun Wu Xie saw the doubtful looks on all her friends¡¯ faces and exined in a not too fast, but not too slow manner, ¡°Gu Xin Yan¡¯s strength is not enough to simply appear in the Upper Realm. Without the protection of those two people behind her, it is difficult for her to make progress in the Upper Realm. However, while those two seem to be protecting her, they are also monitoring her. Besides Gu Ying, I don¡¯t think anyone would pay that much attention to a girl from the Middle Realm.¡±

    Some things did not require physical evidence, they could be calcted based on details and logic alone.

    Qiao Chu listened to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s exnation but he still looked like he barely understood anything.

    But there was one thing he could be sure of.

    ¡°This Highness Ying is really Gu Ying huh? Is this kid a magical cat demon with nine lives? What a life he has... and with this identity.. Getting more intrepid and dauntless.¡±

    First, he was the Blood Fiend Pce¡¯s Young Lord, then he was the Nine Temples¡¯ Young Lord, and then now... He even managed to wrangle such a strong patron in His Lord in the Upper Realm?!!

    Qiao Chu really respected the tenacity and dauntless nature of this Gu Ying.

    ¡°Gu Ying is not the son of Gu Yi, no one could find out who his biological father was. Now that I think about it, with the strength of the Nine Temples in Middle Realm, no one from the Twelve Pces couldpete against. It was even more difficult to get ess to Gu Ying¡¯s mother. However, the Lord of the Nine Temples came from Upper Realm, so if we say that Gu Ying¡¯s father is a person from the Upper Realm, it is not unrealistic. However, I didn¡¯t think it was that person.¡± Rong Ruo rubbed her chin thoughtfully as she spoke. Since Gu Ying had popped up in the Upper Realm, Jun Wu Xie must be really careful in whatever future actions she would take, afterall, Gu Ying and Jun Wu Xie were old foes.

 Chapter 2774 - Inevitable Battle (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2774: Inevitable Battle (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°That ... Little Xie, now that you¡¯ve made such a big move and that guy Gu Ying does not y by the rules... What if he suddenly came to Sea Spirit City?¡± Qiao Chu felt his scalp go numb when he thought about this.

    Jun Wu Xie said: ¡°Just kill him when he¡¯s here.¡±

    ¡°...¡± You just mention killing him so easily, as if it¡¯s such an easy feat!

    ¡°But fortunately, the situation in the 72 cities has been settled. We can also n for the next step if we want to.¡± Qiao Chu cleared his throat.

    ¡°Not yet.¡± Jun Wu Xie suddenly said.

    ¡°Ah? What do you mean?¡± Qiao Chu was confused.But Jun Wu Xie had no intention to continue. Jun Wu Yao leisurely hugged his pretty wife and left, leaving Qiao Chu and their party wondering what Jun Wu Xie meant before she left.

    The Banquet of Heroes ended fast. But the City Lords had a tacit understanding to leave their army early in the morning the next day. One ran faster than the other, but Dongfang Ku Bi kept Yu Yuanshan in Sea Spirit City for a long time.

    Yu Yuanshan departed several times and stopped expressing his interests. But he was dyed further by Dongfang Ku Bi until two dayster before both left.

    Strange to say, something so important happened at the Banquet of Heroes. But the outside world seemedpletely unaware and did not stir up the slightest storm.

    ¡°I said, Little Xie, why do I feel that something¡¯s a bit wrong?¡± Qiao Chu asked nervously. He also noticed something was wrong on the third day after the Banquet of Heroes.

    Jun Wu Xie raised her eyes and nced at him.

    ¡°The City Lords all left one by one as if they were fleeing. I thought that soon, the news of your unification woulde from the 72 cities. However... why hasn¡¯t the people sent out by the Night Regime caught the slightest wind?¡± Qiao Chu¡¯s face was filled with curiosity. It was reasonable to say that after the Banquet of Heroes, shouldn¡¯t it be a happy moment for everyone to praise Jun Wu Xie?

    How could the reaction of the 72 cities be so quiet?

    Jun Wu Xie said lightly: ¡°They won¡¯t recognize it.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Qiao Chu froze slightly.

    ¡°At the Banquet of Heroes, they were not my opponents. Naturally, they have to bow their heads. But since they have left the Sea Spirit City, they will never admit it. They have been the City Lords for so many years, how can they be willing and happily let me rule over them? I think the first thing they should do after they return to the city is to n a crusade against me. ¡°Jun Wu Xie said calmly and all herpanions were stunned.

    They thought that the incident in the 72 cities had ended. But what Jun Wu Xie had just said seemed to imply that a great war wasing.

    ¡°The Night Regime and the Ghost Army are ready, let theme.¡± Jun Wu Yao chuckled aside. He was not surprised that Jun Wu Xie was so good. If the 72 cities can be so easily defeated, then this ce will not be the Upper Realm.

    Sure enough, shortly after White Night City armies left the sphere of defence of Sea Spirit City, Bai Zhu, Nangong Yan, and others suddenly stopped. In a nearby city, the City Lords who had participated in the Banquet of Heroes, gathered again. Together, however, this time, they were not chanting and honoring Jun Wu Xie. But they gathered together to discuss how to destroy Sea Spirit City and Jun Wu Xie!

 Chapter 2775 - Inevitable Battle (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2775: Inevitable Battle (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    It was a rare cooperation between Bai Zhu and Nangong Yan. Under Jun Wu Xie¡¯s pressure, the two of them became the leaders of the coalition army this time. The 72 City Lords gathered again in a restaurant as they all focused their attention on Bai Zhu And Nangong Yan.

    ¡°Brother Bai, this time you miscalcted. I didn¡¯t expect that Yan Hai¡¯s appetite was so big. What he wants is not the position of the top ten cities, but the entire 72 cities.¡± Nangong Yan sneered at Bai Zhu. No matter how tactful Bai Zhu was, he could no longer endure Jun Wu Xie.

    Bai Zhu nced at Nangong Yan, his face carrying a gentle smile as usual.

    ¡°Brother Nangong, you don¡¯t have tough at me. Now that we are on the same boat, no matter how much grievances we had before, we can have let go for now. Yan Hai¡¯s strength is far beyond our expectations. Sea Spirit City is on its own this time round and everyone here has seen its army strength. The strength of Sea Spirit City is strong, and its City Lord is even more powerful. If it is a one to one battle, even thebined strength of the top ten cities are not his opponent, let alone White Night City.¡±

    Nangong Yan hummed coldly, but did not go to persuade Bai Zhu again.

    The other City Lords were all indifferent, obviously they had been shocked by the strength of the Sea Spirit City and Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Since this is the case, there is nothing left to say. How is Brother Bai going to arrange?¡± Nangong Yan said positively.

    ¡°Gathering the power of the cities, it will be necessary to take down the Sea Spirit City, otherwise the 72 cities will have to listen to hismands in the future.¡± Bai Zhu said with a gleam of cold light in his eyes.

    At this point, Bai Zhu paused for a moment before he suddenly looked at Zheng Ke who was standing amongst the crowd.

    ¡°Brother Zheng.¡±

    Zheng Ke was surprised when he was called.

    ¡°Before hearing, Brother Zheng had sent your daughter to Long Xuan City. Since Long Xuan City was destroyed by Yan Hai, your youngdy seems to be in Sea Spirit City now?¡± Bai Zhu looked at Zheng Ke as enquired.

    Zheng Ke¡¯s face changed slightly. He had heard about Zheng Weilong¡¯s incident in Sea Spirit City, and he had sent many people to contact her. He had gained a lot of news about Sea Spirit City. This time, when he went to Sea Spirit City to attend the Banquet of Heroes, Zheng Ke also personally sought Zheng Weilong out and inquired about Jun Wu Xie.

    When Bai Zhu said this, it seems as if he knew something. Zheng Ke could only nod his head and said, ¡°Yes, the young girl Zheng Weilong is now in the Sea Spirit City.¡±

    ¡°Oh? I heard that Miss Zheng¡¯s looks are so beautiful but she has no spiritual power. I wonder how she can stay in Sea Spirit City for so long?¡± Bai Zhu narrowed her eyes. Zheng Ke had always supported White Owl City before. But everything is just superficial. How could Bai Zhu not know what Zheng Ke,that old fox, was thinking?

    When Zheng Ke sent his daughters to other cities to contact other City Lords, Bai Zhu had realized Zheng Ke¡¯s intentions. But he had been pretending that he did not know.

    However, the situation of Sea Spirit City was very special. The spies sent by the cities have been wiped out. The only one left was Zheng Weilong, which was really subtle.

    How could Zheng Ke not know Bai Zhu¡¯s spection? From Bai Zhu¡¯s tone, a drop of cold sweat trickled down his forehead.

    ¡°This ... about this matter... I have also looked her up when I was in Sea Spirit City, but she does not seem to be particrly clear about the happenings in Sea Spirit City.¡±

 Chapter 2776 - Inevitable Battle (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2776: Inevitable Battle (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Oh?¡± Bai Zhu raised an eyebrow slightly. His words made the other City Lords look at Zheng Ke strangely.

    Zheng Ke was a cunning man and had his own ns. Otherwise he would not be willing to surrender to Bai Zhu, who was younger than him. Now that the Sea Spirit City was powerful, it was hard to guarantee that Zheng Ke would not change his mind.

    ¡°That Yan Hai is still young, I heard that he is about the same age as Miss Zheng, isn¡¯t it ... Is Brother Zheng looking for a son-inw?¡± Nangong Yan asked.

    Zheng Ke¡¯s face turned even more ugly.

    He felt injustice. He wanted to make use of his daughters to win some City Lords¡¯ support for himself . But his n was not to include Sea Spirit City. He clearly understands Jun Wu Xie¡¯s unscrupulous n. Jun Wu Xie really liked Zheng Weilong. Zheng Ke was afraid that she would destroy his Discerning Moon City.

    ¡°Oh? There¡¯s no such thing...I wouldn¡¯t dare to have such a son-inw.¡± Zheng Ke wiped the cold sweat on his forehead.

    Bai Zhu saw Zheng Ke¡¯s nervousness in his eyes and smiled softly: ¡°Brother Zheng doesn¡¯t need to be so nervous, I don¡¯t think Brother Zheng will really make a pact with a tiger. But since Miss Zheng can win the favor of Yan Hai and she has been in Sea Spirit City, it may be good news for us. ¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Nangong Yan raised an eyebrow at Bai Zhu.

    ¡°Even heroes fall for beauties. Since Miss Zheng is in Sea Spirit City and is so close to Yan Hai, say, if she wants to set her mind on it, it will be easier than us. Brother Zheng, do you agree?¡± The reference was to Zheng Ke.

    Zheng Ke immediately understood what he meant.

    ¡°That being said, the little girl hasn¡¯t been close to me since she was a child. Now that Sea Spirit City is powerful, I¡¯m afraid she¡¯s ...¡±

    ¡°When both Sea Spirit City and White Night City are surrounded by 72 cities, which one do you think is more tempting?¡± Bai Zhu suddenly said.

    Zheng Ke frozepletely, he looked at Bai Zhu incredulously.

    Bai Zhuughed: ¡°Ever since I took over the White Night City, I have been very busy. There is always ack of virtuous help in the house. I have heard that the eldest daughter of Brother Zheng is not smart, but she is a very intelligent woman.If I can marry such a woman, it is definitely a blessing for me. ¡±

    Bai Zhu had already spoken about this. Everyone knew that he intended to lure Zheng Weilong and marry her as a wife of the White Night City!

    Nangong Yan looked at Bai Zhu with a smile on his face, and sighed. No wonder Bai Zhu was still able to sit firmly as a City Lord of White Night City. This courage was quiteparable to his mind.

    ¡°I understand what Lord Bai meant. Let me send someone to pass the message to my daughter.¡± Zheng Ke said quickly.

    ¡°That would be great. If Miss Zheng is willing, with her repercussions, no matter how strong Yan Hai is, I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t survive this time. I would also like to ask everyone to let go of each other¡¯s prejudices andbine all our armies and power together. When everyone has returned to your cities, send your troops immediately to attack Sea Spirit City. Let¡¯s give them a big surprise.¡± Bai Zhu said with a cold smile.

    Being the Lord of the 72 cities was never easy.

    If Jun Wu Xie wanted to take this position, she had to go through their approval.

    With the arrangement of Bai Zhu, the 72 cities took action immediately. Except for Yu Yuanshan who was dyed by Dongfang Ku Bi, all the other cities had joined this battle. Thends of the 72 cities would soon be ignited in mes...

 Chapter 2777 - Gu Yingâ€™s thoughts (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2777: Gu Ying¡¯s thoughts (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Bai Zhu and team returned to White Night City. He returned back to his manor by himself. When he just opened the door, he saw a figure sitting on the main seat. When Bai Zhu saw the man, he was stunned. But after regaining his consciousness, he stepped forward and kneel down on one knee.

    ¡°Bai Zhu pays respect to Highness Ying.¡±

    The person sitting in front of Bai Zhu was actually Gu Ying!

    Gu Ying smiled, looking at Bai Zhu kneeling in front of him. He smiled at Bai Zhu with his curved eyes. He raised his hand slightly, and said casually: ¡°Get up, take a seat first.¡±

    Bai Zhu stood up tremblingly, then retreated to the nearest chair and sat down.

    ¡°How was the Banquet of Heroes?¡± Gu Ying raised an eyebrow at Bai Zhu.

    Bai Zhu¡¯s heart was slightly shaken. But he did not express his fright. Dealing with Jun Wu Xie was much easierpared to Gu Ying. He had a kind of intimidation that inevitably oozed out from his bones. No one had thought that Bai Zhu and Gu Ying knew each other. Although Gu Ying¡¯s appearance was a surprise, he had anticipated it.

    ¡°The Sea Spirit City Lord has a big appetite and wants to conquer the entire 72 cities. Now the emotions of the City Lords are very agitated.¡± Bai Zhu said.

    ¡°Oh? He wants to take over the entire 72 cities?¡± A glint shed by Gu Ying¡¯s eyes before he continued. ¡°I heard that the City Lord of Sea Spirit City is very decisive. But I didn¡¯t expect it to be so crazy. But I like this lunatic. The 72 cities have been peaceful for too long and have been under control by the Top Ten Experts for so many years. To have a great City Lord like you to kneel and bow to the Top Ten Experts, don¡¯t you feel grieved?

    Bai Zhu was silent.

    Gu Ying chuckled and said, ¡°The City Lord of Sea Spirit City is indeed interesting. But dealing with the joint attack of the 72 cities will not be easy at all.¡±

    Bai Zhu heard some meaning in Gu Ying¡¯s words. He suddenly asked, ¡°Your Highness, do you mean you want to render your help?¡±

    No one knows that Bai Zhu and Gu Ying have been in contact since several years ago. Although Bai Zhu battled with Nangong Yan, he was regarded as the most ambitious and smartest City Lord among the 72 cities. He knew it very well that if he wishes to take over all the cities, solely relying on them was not enough. Even the other four City Lords who are now coborating White Night City have their own thoughts. However, there was amon enemy before them that they will need to temporarily cooperate. Once the me City was repelled, the next thing Bai Zhu would face was the betrayal of the former ally.

    Therefore, Bai Zhu already took action earlier. zing me City had a Nangong Yan and Bai Zhu had secretly contacted Luo Qingcheng, one of the Top Ten Experts. Now they were waiting for the decisive battle so he could use Luo Qingcheng¡¯s power.

    But who knows, there was an ident in the middle of it!

    Bai Zhu did not take the initiative to make friends with Gu Ying, but he dropped by his mansion on his own. Gu Ying had a special identity. Bai Zhu naturally had no reason to refuse such an ally.

    Just...

    Gu Ying¡¯s bad temperament made the self-confident and intelligent Bai Zhu elusive and afraid.

    Previously, Gu Ying sent people to the Banquet of Heroes. Bai Zhu vaguely realized that Gu Ying was interested in Jun Wu Xie. Now, the Banquet of Heroes had just ended, Gu Xin Yan had not yet returned home yet, but he had already taken the initiative and came to Bai Zhu. This made Bai Zhu a little confused.

 Chapter 2778 - Gu Yingâ€™s thoughts (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2778: Gu Ying¡¯s thoughts (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Luo Qingcheng¡¯s whereabouts were unknown. Although there was no news about her death from the Upper Realm, with Bai Zhu¡¯s intelligence, he definitely had guessed that Luo Qingcheng could no longer be relied on. Without Luo Qingcheng, Bai Zhu¡¯s only hope was Gu Ying. If Gu Ying turned to help Jun Wu Xie instead, there was really no support for Bai Zhu at all.

    At this point, Bai Zhu wanted to calm down, but he couldn¡¯t.

    Gu Ying looked at Bai Zhu¡¯s slightly flustered face with a smile, and said a moment of silence: ¡°Are you afraid?¡±

    Bai Zhu froze slightly and lowered his gaze.

    Gu Ying chuckled and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry. Though the City Lord of the Sea Spirit City is interesting, it¡¯s useless to me. If the 72 cities were in his hands, then the Upper Realm will be embroiled in a wave of storms. I won¡¯t help him in this battle. ¡±

    Bai Zhu breathed a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Highness Ying is brilliant! I can¡¯t help but wonder where Sea Spirit City got the elixir from. It can increase one¡¯s overall power. Previously, that foolish Nangong Yan wanted to suppress the Sea Spirit City, but the result was Nangong Lie and the Sea Spirit City has be an ally. Before the Banquet of Heroes, Nangong Lie praised Yan Hai many times. Once the war starts, he will definitely side with Sea Spirit City. Yan Hai himself has the strength of a Spirit Ring exponent. If we include Nangong Lie, then the oue ... ¡±

    Bai Zhu kept talking. Gu Ying was not going to help Jun Wu Xie which means that he still had a chance.

    ¡°Spirit Ring exponent?¡± Gu Ying¡¯s face showed a hint of surprise. He really did not expect the City Lord of the Sea Spirit City to be as powerful to the extent of wielding a Spirit Ring.

    ¡°Yes, thed is very arrogant and holds a certain power. Otherwise we would not have such a headache?¡± Bai Zhu smiled bitterly.

    Gu Ying narrowed his eyes and said after a while: ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry about Nangong Lie. His failed mission in the Middle Realm had rendered him almost useless, especially after suffering only from a minor injury. After returning, he is still very weak. Maybe he was not capable at all. Since Yan Hai has the ability to connect with one of the Top Ten experts, how about I send you another one?¡±

    Immediately, Bai Zhu revealed a joyous expression on his face, as he looked at Gu Ying in disbelief.

    ¡°Highness Ying ... who are you sending to me?¡±

    ¡°Duan Qi.¡± Gu Ying said.

    ¡°Duan Qi? You mean Her Excellency Duan Qi?¡± Bai Zhu became nervous.

    This Duan Qi whom Gu Ying mentioned, was an influential figure in the Upper Realm. That Duan Qi was from The Sacred Maiden Tribe. She was the elder of the tribe. Her strength was the top in The Sacred Maiden Tribe. In the name of the elders, it was impossible to withdraw from the list of the Top Ten Experts. But even without such a name, Duan Qi¡¯s strength alone was enough topete with the Top Ten Experts.

    Even Luo Qingcheng was rmended by Duan Qi to the Lord at the time. Luo Qingcheng was there and when he met Duan Qi, he had to respectfully call her Aunt Duan.

    It¡¯s just that Duan Qi had a weird temperament and lives on Saint Peak. Few people could contact her. Even though she was a strong woman, no one could please her and get close to her.

    Gu Ying had appeared in the Upper Realm only over the past few years but he even managed to establish a rtionship with Duan Qi and was able to invite her to help him aplish tasks...this really made it hard for Bai Zhu believe it.

    ¡°Exactly, Duan Qi has been idle recently, and it¡¯s not difficult for her. With her help, your chances will be greater.¡± Gu Ying said.

 Chapter 2779 - Gu Yingâ€™s thoughts (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2779: Gu Ying¡¯s thoughts (3)</h4>

    <b>Trantor:</b> Misty Cloud Trantions <b>Editor:</b> Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°I sincerely thank you, Highness Ying! With the help of Highness Ying and Lord Duan, prevailing over Sea Spirit City is definite.¡± Bai Zhu stood up in excitement and bowed in gratitude towards Gu Ying.

    Gu Ying waved his hand and did not care at all for the gratitude from Bai Zhu.

    Gu Ying and Bai Zhu talked for a while more before Bai Zhu diligently sent Gu Ying out.

    Although Duan Qi¡¯s strength was powerful, what Bai Zhu really cared about was the Sacred Maiden Tribe behind Duan Qi!

    The status of the Sacred Maiden Tribe in the Upper Realm was very special. They were born with a very strong psychic force. This psychic force may not be strong enough, but it¡¯s very useful during a battle. It could control a person¡¯s actions and minds with a strong mental force within a short time. Although the time was short, it was enough to kill the opponent in a blink of an eye.

    At this moment, Bai Zhu¡¯s thoughts started to move. What he wanted was not just as simple as Duan Qi¡¯s strength!

    After Gu Ying left Bai Zhu¡¯s house, he got into the carriage and returned to his residence.

    On the carriage, an old man was sitting in the carriage and looking at Gu Ying with a smile on his face.

    ¡°Highness Ying seems to have encountered something good? You seem to be in a good mood.¡± said the old man.

    Gu Ying chuckled a little: ¡°Bai Zhu is a smart man. He has great ambition. I rmended Duan Qi to him. I think he will contribute more than what I¡¯ve given him. ¡±

    ¡°Oh? Highness Ying, are you really rmending Lady Duan to Bai Zhu? Although Bai Zhu is young, he has a lot of thoughts in his mind. I heard the news from Sea Spirit City when Bai Zhu was at the side of Sea Spirit City, he was very oblige and obedient towards its City Lord. After leaving Sea Spirit City, he and Nangong Yan joined forces to deal with Sea Spirit City. He changes sides fast. If Highness Ying joins him, you need to be careful.¡± The old man said in reminder.

    ¡°Be careful? What can I be careful of? His opponent is Yan Hai, not me. Though he can survive the storm, I can still defeat him.¡± Gu Ying smiled disapprovingly.

    The old man said nothing more. He was sent by the Lord to Gu Ying¡¯s side. Ever since he followed Gu Ying, he only obeyed and listened to his orders even if the Lord no longer needed to order him around.

    During this time, he had been following Gu Ying closely and did not avoid him.

    But the more he looked at it, the more he thought Gu Ying was nning the next big game.

    He kept in touch with the experts of the Upper Realm without expressing his attitude. 72 cities were about to fall into the mes of war when Gu Ying suddenly stepped in. He seemed to be helping Bai Zhu. But in fact, it created more chaos among the 72 cities.

    And once Duan Qi takes the shot, the City Lords would be dragged into the whole battle. The spread of this war was definitely not a good sign.

    What does Gu Ying want to do? The old man couldn¡¯t figure it out, but could vaguely feel that Gu Ying seemed to deliberately want to disturb the Upper Realm that had been peaceful for years.

    ¡°It¡¯s windy, the good show should be staged soon, we don¡¯t need to think too much. Let¡¯s just watch the show.¡± Gu Ying said with a smile as he turned to look at the scenery outside the window.

 Chapter 2780 - Call To Arms (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2780: Call To Arms (1)</h4>

    <b>Trantor:</b> Misty Cloud Trantions <b>Editor:</b> Misty Cloud Trantions

    When Bai Zhu received Gu Ying¡¯s message, his confidence increased greatly, and he immediately assembled an army together with the other city lords and marched toward the Sea Spirit City.

    However, there was another scene unfolding in Sea Spirit City.

    In the City Lord¡¯s Manor, Zheng Weilong delivered the news that Zheng Ke had just sent to Jun Wu Xie. Qiao Chu and others sat side by side as they read the hand-written letter by Zheng Ke.

    ¡°This Bai Zhu really has too many moves, it seems like he does not have any limits! In order to bring Little Xie down, he can even resort to selling his charms!¡± Qiao Chu looked astonished.

    Even though Bai Zhu who was the Lord of White Night City, which was also the number 1 city among the 72 cities, before fighting, he had already sold his charms, and had wanted to lure Zheng Weilong into poisoning Jun Wu Xie. This person had such an innocent face but yet possessed such a treacherous mind.

    Zheng Weilong sat quietly by the side. When she got the letter, she felt a little bit surprised. She had already guessed that when the 72 cities became enemies with Sea Spirit City, Zheng Ke would definitely make use of the convenience of her presence in Sea Spirit City. But... she didn¡¯t expect that it would be Bai Zhu who wanted to use her instead.

    With regards to Bai Zhu¡¯s identity and status, he could have any sort of women. Instead, he wanted her to be the mistress Lord of White Night City. He really spared no effort.

    ¡°Why did you give the letter to me?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked as she looked at Zheng Weilong. ¡°Given the current situation of Sea Spirit City, you should show that you have abandoned the 72 cities alliance and chose Sea Spirit City. Why?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie knew that Zheng Weilong was a smart person, but Zheng Weilong had absolutely no understanding of her and Night Regime¡¯s strength. Judging from the current appearance, it would seem that Bai Zhu had the pressing advantage whereas Sea Spirit City appeared to be isted and helpless.

    Except for those cities which were taken over by Jun Wu Xie earlier, the rest of the cities were on Bai Zhu¡¯s side. Moreover, the loyalty of those cities which Jun Wu Xie had taken over were not only questionable, but their strength were among the weakest within the 72 cities, and even if those cities were to dispatched fully, they might not even be able to within the attack from the rest of the 72 cities.

    In such a situation, even a fool knew who had the winning advantage, but yet Zheng Weilong still chose to continue her cooperation with Jun Wu Xie.

    Zheng Weilong looked at Jun Wu Xie with a very calm face.

    ¡°I have already chosen to cooperate with you, my Lord, so I won¡¯t go back on my word and be a turncoat. I won¡¯t bother talking about morality and morals. I, Zheng Weilong, from beginning to the end, want my freedom. Even if I agreed to Bai Zhu¡¯s proposal, I will only move from one cage to another. Currently, Sea Spirit City has not been destroyed, and I am of some use to Bai Zhu, and he might treat me with courtesy. But once Sea Spirit City is destroyed, even if he married me ording to his promise, I am but a piece of waste with no spiritual power, what will I amount to in White Night City? I will only be under house arrest to live out the rest of my life. Since I¡¯m in a no-win situation, why would I walk right into a trap?¡±

    Zheng Weilong¡¯s words were very straightforward. She did not pledge her loyalty to Jun Wu Xie, nor did she say anything moving. Everything she mentioned was based on her own vested interests, but in that sense, it was theplete truth.

    ¡°You will be d of the choice you made today.¡± Jun Wu Xie raised her hand slightly, and turned the letter sent by Zheng Ke into ashes.

 Chapter 2781 - Call To Arms (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2781: Call To Arms (2)</h4>

    <b>Trantor:</b> Misty Cloud Trantions <b>Editor:</b> Misty Cloud Trantions

    A battle will be ignited on thend of the 72 cities.

    The army of 72 cities led by White Night City and zing me City, were nearing Sea Spirit City. The army maintained an aggressive demeanour along the journey as they pressed a hard pace, and within a few days, the army had already arrived outside Sea Spirit City.

    Outside the Sea Spirit City, there was nothing but the city which stood loftily in front of the army.

    ¡°This is Sea Spirit City?¡± A burly man raised his eyebrows and looked at Sea Spirit City in front of him, with a look of disapproval.

    ¡°This piece of shit little city actually activated so many of us to attack. I don¡¯t know what the City Lords are thinking.¡± Another man frowned impatiently.

    What happened on the day of the Banquet of Heroes was only known to the City Lords who participated. However, all the City Lords seemed to have a tacit understanding in keeping everything that happened under wraps. Hence, no one mentioned anything to their men. And after they had returned to their respective cities, the first thing they did was to assemble their troops and send them to Sea Spirit City. This time, more than 60 cities out of the 72 cities were involved in the alliance, and each city had sent tens of thousands of troops. Today, the number of troops assembled outside Sea Spirit City reached more than two million!!!

    More than two million troops! It was enough to envelop the entire Sea Spirit City. Looking at the total number of troops in Sea Spirit City, they only numbered to 300,000 people and they were simply able-bodied citizens, how could they resist the attack of more than two million troops!

    The great disparity between the enemy and them really made the generals and soldiers somewhat puzzled.

    They couldn¡¯t figure out how capable this Sea Spirit City really was that it could anger the City Lords of the 72 cities so much that they had to work together topletely destroy it!

    Before they came, they had all received orders from their respective City Lords. In this battle, they had to kill everyone in Sea Spirit City, no one is allowed to escape!

    ¡°Forget it, since it is the order of the City Lord, we will just obey. To destroy this city, how difficult can it be?¡± A general waved his hand nonchntly, as in his eyes, Sea Spirit City was already a dead city.

    No matter how many rumors about the strength of Sea Spirit City have been spread, now, they have be meaningless.

    They didn¡¯t believe that with the strength of Sea Spirit City, the city could really defend against two million troops attacking?

    Outside Sea Spirit City, the army was under pressure.

    Within the city, it was a different scene.

    Dongfang Ku Bi was anxious like an ant walking on a hot pot as he paced back and forth in the city¡¯s official residence.

    Seeing Ye Mei appear, he immediately greeted Ye Mei.

    ¡°What does the City Lord say? The army of the other cities is right outside the city. If the City Lord does not take more action, those people will really barge in!¡± Dongfang Ku Bi hurriedly spoke. He had received the news that the 72 cities have formed an alliance, as such, he brought 100,000 men to Sea Spirit City to help Jun Wu Xie. However, he had been in Sea Spirit City for two days but he still hadn¡¯t even seen Jun Wu Xie.

    Within Sea Spirit City, there was no tension seen during the preparation for the battle. This really confounded Dongfang Ku Bi.

    This Jun Wu Xie didn¡¯t seemed to be a stupid person. Why was he still not ready to fight at such a crucial moment?

    Two million troops were just outside of Sea Spirit City. Once an attack wasunched, it would take less than an hour to annihte the entire Sea Spirit City!

 Chapter 2782 - Call To Arms (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2782: Call To Arms (3)</h4>

    <b>Trantor:</b> Misty Cloud Trantions <b>Editor:</b> Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Method? At this time, let¡¯s not drag on anymore. It won¡¯t work... it really won¡¯t work. Don¡¯t you have ships in Sea Spirit City? How about we board the ships? I don¡¯t believe they can do anything to us once we are in the Sea of Death.¡± Dongfang Ku Bi was as anxious as an ant on a hot pot, as he offered his suggestion without hesitation.

    Ye Mei could only look at Dongfang Ku Bi, not knowing whether tough or cry.

    Afterforting him for a while, Ye Mei turned to the backyard.

    In the courtyard, Jun Wu Xie was sitting quietly by the pond, together with Jun Wu Yao as they leisurely looked at Sacrificial Blood Rabbit and Lord Meh Meh who were washing their paws and hooves.

    ¡°Lord Jue, Miss.¡± The expression on Ye Mei¡¯s face had changed slightly, the false appearance which she wore usually had been dispelled, in its ce the coldness of the Night Regime.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on outside?¡± Jun Wu Xie turned her head slightly, looking at Ye Mei.

    ¡°The troops of the 72cities have been assembled outside.¡± Ye Mei said.

    Jun Wu Xie looked back.

    ¡°What is Little Xie going to do this time?¡± Jun Wu Yao looked at Jun Wu Xie with his chin propped up by his hand, his eyes full of smiles.

    Two million troops sounded terrifying but to Jun Wu Yao¡¯s ears, it couldn¡¯t have been more casual just like two hundred ants.

    ¡°If you need me to step up, just kiss me.¡± Jun Wu Yaoughed teasingly.

    Jun Wu Xie nced at him as she ignored his wordspletely.

    Jun Wu Yao justughed as he knew in his heart, Jun Wu Xie would not let him go fight. Everything Jun Wu Xie was doing now was to attract the attention of His Lord. Only by using this method, could she find Jun Gu. The two million strong army was just a stepping stone for her.

    And this stepping how, how it was going to be used, was entirely up to Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what that person¡¯s criteria is for selecting the Knight of Destruction. But now... I¡¯m doing all that I can to bring his attention to me.¡±

    The moment Jun Wu Xie finished speaking, she stood up.

    ¡°And you.¡± She turned to look at Jun Wu Yao as she stepped forward slowly and printed a kiss on Jun Wu Yao¡¯s cheek, and said softly, ¡°Be a good boy and wait for my return.¡±

    Jun Wu Yao was slightly stunned as he looked at the departing figure of Jun Wu Xie, his face was slightly warm.

    Ye Mei, who was standing to one side, saw that Jun Yao¡¯splexion turned slightly red, she turned around slightly and pretended that she didn¡¯t see anything.

    Lord Jue and Miss had been married for a long time, so howe Lord Jue turned bashful after being kissed by Miss... If this went on, when will they be able to hear the pitter patter of little feet...

    Inside the city¡¯s official residence, after such a long wait, Dongfang Ku Bi finally saw Jun Wu Xie and he greeted her eagerly. Zheng Weilong, who had apanied him, went forth to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s side as well.

    ¡°City Lord, you¡¯re finally here! If you still didn¡¯te out, the sky would have fallen!¡± Dongfang Ku Bi almost cried on the spot as he spoke to Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie nced at Dong Fang Ku Bi. She had not expected that anyone would support her. But Dong Fang Ku Bi and East Peak City¡¯s 100,000 troops arrived, which really exceeded her expectations.

    ¡°City Lord, do we want to assemble the army now?¡± Zheng Weilong asked, her expression heavy. The 72 cities were sparing no effort this time as each city had sent enough troops. Arge part of the troops belonging to each of the 72 cities was not able to be used by each city, because the troops belonged directly to His Lord.

 Chapter 2783 - Call To Arms (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2783: Call To Arms (4)</h4>

    <b>Trantor:</b> Misty Cloud Trantions <b>Editor:</b> Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°No need.¡± Jun Wu Xie shook her head.

    ¡°No need?¡± Zheng Weilong was dumbfounded.

    Jun Wu Xie had neither prepared for war nor did she intend to fight, which waspletely different from Zheng Weilong¡¯s earlier guess.

    Unless Jun Wu Xie had wanted to surrender before the fight?

    Zheng Weilong¡¯s heart suddenly dropped to the pit of her stomach. She really couldn¡¯t figure out what Jun Wu Xie wanted to do.

    ¡°How about Qiao Chu and the others?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked suddenly.

    ¡°Already on the wall.¡± Zheng Weilong said.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded and said nothing more as she walked towards the outside of the city.

    Qiao Chu and the others had already ascended the walls surrounding Sea Spirit City earlier in the morning, and they now stood together with a group of Night Regime warriors.

    Both sides had yet to start fighting, but the cursing and trash talking...

    ¡°The cowards of Sea Spirit City, when are you hiding till? Are you turtles going to hide in your shells??¡± The Alliance army yelled and scolded outside.

    And upon the walls ...

    ¡°Piss off! If you have the ability, you cane on in!¡± Qiao Chu stepped on the stone wall as he yelled at the army situated not far away.

    For a while, the battle of tongues raged on on both sides. With just Qiao Chu, one person, he was eloquent refuting all their curses with witty expressions. It was a stalemate.

    Hua Yao and others stood on the side as they silently watched Qiao Chu engage in his ¡®Big Kill¡¯ mode. so silently, watching Qiao Chu start the ¡°Big Kill¡± mod. At this moment, they realized that Qiao Chu was not only powerful, but he was second to none!

    The people in the opposite camp had been scolded by him till they were so frustrated that they almost puke blood!

    Qiao Chu was in delight as he kept scolding the opposing forces, but Jun Wu Xie suddenly appeared behind him and patted him on the shoulder.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I haven¡¯t scolded ...¡± Qiao Chu thought that Hua Yao and the others couldn¡¯t listen to anymore, but he turned around to find Jun Wu Xie standing behind him, and suddenly became serious.

    ¡°Little ... Little Xie... you are here?¡±

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Jun Wu Xie looked at Qiao Chu.

    Qiao Chu scratched his head and said, ¡°Well ... you weren¡¯t letting us fight? And those guys cursed at us so badly, so I just wanted to teach them how to be polite, so I said ... some words ...¡± Qiao Chu looked at Jun Wu Xie seriously.

    Upon hearing his exnation, Fei Yan and the others had already rolled their eyes many times over.

    He only said a few words??

    He literally cursed out the 18 generations of the opposing forces!

    Jun Wu Xie nced at Qiao Chu, and with her one nce, it made Qiao Chu feel guilty and he had to change the subject.

    ¡°Well ... what are we going to do now? The morale on the other side is on an up. I¡¯m pretty sure the battle will start soon. So are we still going to stand guard?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Jun Wu Xie shook her head.

    Qiao Chu¡¯s eyes brightened.

    They were going to start fighting!

    ¡°I¡¯m going to fight.¡± Jun Wu Xie said.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Qiao Chu didn¡¯t understand.

    Hua Yao and others had a vague feeling that something was off.

    But Jun Wu Xie didn¡¯t bother exining further to them. She raised herself to her toes and sprung up. Her figure turned into a stream of flowing light, and she flew down from the wall!

    Several generals who had cursed at Qiao Chu before, suddenly became aware of the stream of light which flew down from the wall of Sea Spirit City, they were shocked as they waited to take a closer look.

    And what they saw was...

    A slender figure, standing alone in front of the closed gates of Sea Spirit City and faced an army two million strong from the 72 cities!!

 Chapter 2784 - Millions of Mighty Warriors (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2784: Millions of Mighty Warriors (1)</h4>

    <b>Trantor:</b> Misty Cloud Trantions <b>Editor:</b> Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°This kid is the Lord of the Sea Spirit City, Yan Hai?¡±

    The boy in front of him looked very petite. He didn¡¯t look like a powerful opponent. Many generals did nott understand why the 72 City Lords were so afraid of Jun Wu Xie that they sent out such a huge alliance army to attack Sea Spirit City.

    In their opinion, those in front of them were just harmless kids. They needed no effort to fight him .

    ¡°Yan Hai, are you here to surrender?¡± Many generals couldn¡¯t helpughing when they saw Jun Wu Xiee out of the city alone. How could a small Sea Spirit City be their opponent of two million troops? Jun Wu Xie appeared alone at this time. What else could he do besides surrender?

    ¡°If it¡¯s surrender, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s toote. Our lord of the city has given an order. Today, you will burn your own Sea Spirit City to the ground. You can only me yourself for dying and offending all the lords of the cities. No God can save you. ¡±

    The harsh words echoed from the army far and wide. They were not in a hurry. In their eyes, Sea Spirit City was already a dead city. There was nothing they could do.

    Qiao Chu and others standing on the city wall saw the arrogance of the armies of the 72 cities.

    Qiao Chu rolled his sleeves several times and tried to rush down, but was stopped by Hua Yao.

    ¡°Brother Hua! Why are you stopping me? You should let me go down and I will break the heads of those assholes!¡± Qiao Chu said angrily.

    Hua Yao shook his head slightly and calmly, ¡°Look.¡±

    ¡°What do you want me to see?¡± Qiao Chu wondered.

    Hua Yao¡¯s eyes fell on Jun Wu Xie who was outside the city gate. Facing the ridicule of the army of 72 cities, Jun Wu Xie remained calm. There was no anger or shame in her cold eyes. She looked across at the millions of troops in front of her calmly.

    That calmness could never be a facade.

    ¡°Little Xie must have her n. Since she hasn¡¯t let us out of the city, we can¡¯t go out of the city as we wished as it might ruin her n.¡± Hua Yao said coldly. All that Jun Wu Xie had done was for a motive.

    That was to attract the attention of the Lord, and thus have the opportunity to find Jun Gu. But the 72 cities were so insignificant to him. He will not even bother to ask a question. Jun Wu Xie wanted to make use of the Sea Spirit City as a base to do something earth-shattering that draws the attention of the Lord. This was the only possible way.

    The honor and disgrace of the Sea Spirit City has nothing to do with them. The supremacy position of the 72 cities had never been in the eyes of Jun Wu Xie. What she wanted was to confuse them and let the dispute happen and hustle directly pass on to the Lord. By then, the Lord would realize that there was an extraordinary character in the 72 cities!

    Therefore, even if you know that Jun Wu Xie¡¯s behavior was crazy and extreme, but Hua Yao did not dare to stop her or stop the dispute from happening.

    Several of them had experienced life and death. They saw their family members ughtered before their eyes. They knew the pain of the separation of blood rtives. How could people stop Jun Wu Xie from saving Jun Gu?

    ¡°But ... What else can Little Xie do? That¡¯s a two million army!¡± Qiao Chu frowned, this time the 72 cities had put in all their capital. They were all ready to annihte the Sea Spirit City in one fell swoop. Jun Wu Xie was alone facing this storm. He was a little ufortable against this behemoth.

 Chapter 2785 - Millions of Mighty Warriors (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2785: Millions of Mighty Warriors (2)</h4>

    <b>Trantor:</b> Misty Cloud Trantions <b>Editor:</b> Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Has she ever lost?¡± Hua Yao narrowed his eyes slightly. His calm eyes were full of trust in Jun Wu Xie.

    From the Lower Realm to the Middle Realm, there were countless enemies that wanted to confront Jun Wu Xie. Those enemies who were far stronger than her, were once a prevailing overlord at that time. Who would believe that they would really be overthrown?

    But in the end, all of them were defeated by Jun Wu Xie.

    This time, Hua Yao firmly believed that Jun Wu Xie must be fully prepared because she could not lose this battle!

    Her father was still waiting for her rescue. The Three Realms were still looking forward to her conspiracy to break the blood sacrifice. The life and death worm in Jun Wu Yao was unsolved. With the expectations and hopes of countless people, everything would be over if this fails.

    Now, all they could do was to believe Jun Wu Xie unconditionally.

    Hua Yao¡¯s words suppressed Qiao Chu¡¯s a little. Fei Yan rarelyughed at Qiao Chu¡¯s impulsiveness. He stepped forward silently and patted his good brother¡¯s shoulder.

    They had known each other for many years. Even if they were not brothers, they were better than their own blood brothers. They did not go out of the city not because of timidity. It was because they respect the choices made by the emperor. And so, they chose to remain here.

    Nangong Lie didn¡¯t know when he came to the city wall, watching Qiao Chu¡¯s words and deeds in his eyes. He received the news of the attack on the 72 cities early. He also expressed his willingness to fight together. However, his request, like Dongfang Ku Bi¡¯s, was sinking into the sea.

    He didn¡¯t understand what Jun Wu Xie was thinking. He didn¡¯t know what kind of ns Jun Wu Xie had. His courage to deal with the two million army alone fell on his mind.

    She had never been defeated?

    Nangong Lie had only had a battle with Jun Wu Xie and it was aplete defeat. Even his self-confidence and pride had been frustrated. Luo Qingcheng, who was once known as the most talented person in the Upper Realm. They brought so many strong men and troops. They vowed to kill the Lower Realm, but the result was aplete loss. Now their life and death were unknown.

    Jun Wu Xie had not been defeated, at least in the battle known to Nangong Lie. She had not lost, and all her opponents were so powerful.

    Even Luo Qingcheng was defeated by her, outside the Sea Spirit City, what about the two million troops? !!

    Nangong Lie¡¯s gaze looked at the familiar and strong back. He was clearly fighting alone. But somehow he felt that the seemingly thin figure was more powerful than the millions of mighty warriors!

    The sea breeze blew from the depths of the sea, with the dampness of the sea, brushing inside and outside the Sea Spirit City, raising her innocent long hair, but not softening her toughness.

    She stood alone before the mighty millions of warriors. Looking coldly at the disdain and shouting from the enemy. Her eyes were as cold as if those who stood in front of her were not a group of powerful opponents at all, but a group of dead people!

    ¡°Are you finished?¡± Jun Wu Xie suddenly opened her eyes, looking at the chattering generals, her cold voice mixed in the sea breeze, as cold as broken ice.

    The screaming generals suddenly became quiet. They looked at Jun Wu Xie, who was too calm in front of them and puzzled.

    They could not help but wonder where her calmness and confidence came from.

 Chapter 2786 - Millions of Mighty Warriors (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2786: Millions of Mighty Warriors (3)</h4>

    <b>Trantor:</b> Misty Cloud Trantions <b>Editor:</b> Misty Cloud Trantions

    The few top generals frowned slightly. For some reason, they had an unprovoked disgust for Jun Wu Xie¡¯s cloudless and light-hearted expression. What they wanted was not her calmness. Instead, he wanted to see Jun Wu Xie¡¯s fear. They longed to wait for her to kneel and beg for mercy.

    Unfortunately, Jun Wu Xie did not do what they had wished for.

    Her eyes always made them have an illusion. As if ... it was them who were about to be killed, and it was them who were caught in the dead.

    This feeling of disharmony makes them very ufortable!

    ¡°How? Are you getting impatient and so eager to die? Treasure all that you hear now. Because it won¡¯t be long before you be a dead person. No matter how we scold you, you will not be able to live to hear it ... ¡°A general sneered, and Jun Wu Xie¡¯s indifferent face always made him have the urge to crush it.

    ¡°Hahaha.¡± A group of people wereughing and showed no respect for the opponent at all. They werepletely cruel and dismissive.

    Jun Wu Xie slowly raised her eyes and looked at the general who was the first to scream. In the next second, her figure disappeared suddenly!

    Several generals noticed Jun Wu Xie¡¯s move. They stoppedughing immediately!

    ¡°Good boy, are you really in a hurry to reincarnate? I¡¯ll help you!¡± The general hummed arrogantly.

    When his words had juste out, there was a strange feeling of coldness in his neck. He raised his hand subconsciously to touch his neck. His fingertips could not feel the unexpected coldness instead, but a sticky and warm touch ...

    Uh ...

    The harsh gurgling sound of water pierced the eardrums of everyone, the dazzling blood red spilled overwhelmingly, and a little warm and sticky liquid dripped on the faces and hands of those soldiers. They turned their heads subconsciously, but saw ...

    The general who was still in front of Jun Wu Xie had already be a headless dead body. The head fell down on the horse¡¯s hoof mixed with mud and blood, while his body was sitting upright on the horse¡¯s back. Arge swath of blood was sprayed on the neck, gushing towards the sky several meters high!

    ¡°What¡¯s ... happening ...¡± Another general who was close had been sprayed with warm blood and he was dyed entirely in the scarlet blood as his eyes widened in horror, finally realizing that he was half a meter away from the lopped off head, and only at the moment when blood sshed on him, that person was already dead!

    When did it happen? How was it that he didn¡¯t even notice it!

    Death came so suddenly, it was unexpected.

    No one noticed when Jun Wu Xie approached or when the general¡¯s head was lopped off. When they returned to their senses and looked up, Jun Wu Xie had disappeared instantly. She once again stood in her original position. Her silver light armor had not been stained with any trace of blood, all she held in her hand was a gleaming long sword, which had beads of fresh blood trickling down.

    The deep crimson blood looked so beautiful and terrifying at the same time under the illumination of the sun!

 Chapter 2787 - Trembling moment (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2787: Trembling moment (1)</h4>

    <b>Trantor:</b> Misty Cloud Trantions <b>Editor:</b> Misty Cloud Trantions

    At this moment, the mighty millions of warriors fell into an unprecedented silence. The yelling and roaring sounds sounded like they were swallowed up by the blood.

    The pungent blood smell permeated the dead silence, choking everyone¡¯s as it reminded them of the silence of death.

    Jun Wu Xie shook her sword lightly. Beads of blood on the tip of the sword fell under the shadow of the sword, flowing to the ground under her feet.

    As the blood was soaking into the soil, the soldiers of the 72 cities noticed that the earth beneath them was a bit weird. The earth was not yellowish as it should be, it was reddish ck. At a nce, from the gates of the Sea Spirit City to its middle where their military stood, it seemed as if a clear boundary had been drawn.

    Long Xuan City ...

    Suddenly, this remote town, which has long been forgotten, suddenly poured into each of their minds.

    The first rise of Sea Spirit City began with the army that overthrew Long Xuan City¡¯s attack.

    At that time, Ruan Zhongshan, the City Lord, got his news from somewhere. He knew the only way to conquer Sea Spirit City was to take with him his armies and surround the small and neglected Sea Spirit City.

    That battle, in the eyes of anyone, was a situation where the Sea Spirit City would perish.

    But the result was unexpected to everyone.

    On thisnd outside the Sea Spirit City, Ruan Zhongshan and his army were almost wiped out by the army of Jun Wu Xie and the Sea Spirit City. At this time, the soil outside the Sea Spirit City had been stained with blood.

    Later, Nangong Yan gathered the power of the Five Cities and wanted to re-exercise their skills. Nangong Lie, one of the Top Ten Experts attacking the Sea Spirit City, his plight was worse than Ruan Zhongshan¡¯s!

    The Five City Coalition, except for Nangong Lie, who had already trusted Jun Wu Xie, had not survived. The corpses from the Five Cities had been piled up outside the Sea Spirit City and experienced the burning fire at their feet.The piece ofnd was discarded for many days. The wind was blowing in the sun as the rotten bones and corpse was absorbed by the earth ...

    After two consecutive battles, Sea Spirit City was at its dead end. But the final result made everyone unbelievable. It was not Sea Spirit City that died, but the enemies who tried to do harm to Sea Spirit City ... ...

    The pungent smell of blood once again drawn into their minds. It had totally dismissed their disregards towards Sea Spirit City and Jun Wu Xie.

    If Jun Wu Xie was so vulnerable, how could Long Xuan City have lost?

    If Sea Spirit City really has nobat power, how was the Five City Coalition destroyed?

    The glory of the previous battle was vividly remembered. But they were erased by their arrogance, allowing them to subconsciously disregard the Sea Spirit City and Jun Wu Xie. They forgot about the Banquet of Heroes held in Sea Spirit City not long ago. At that time, even Bai Zhu, the City Lord of the White Night City had personally prepared and brought over a gift?

    If it was really that weak, why would the City Lords of 72 cities fear Jun Wu Xie and Sea Spirit City?

    Their two million army was not as simple as crushing an ant!

    Suddenly, the hearts of all the soldiers raised an unprecedented sense of tension. The fear of waking up suddenly made their faces pale.

 Chapter 2788 - Trembling moment (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2788: Trembling moment (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Who is next?¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s cold eyes nced over the fearing army. Those eyes obviously had no feelings, but whoever her gazended on, that person felt as though they had been doused in ice cold water and started trembling.

    The generals of the 72 cities had never felt so nervous before. The mor and sarcasm just before them, at this moment, was like an ice de that has scratched their hearts, spreading throughout the whole body with a touch of tingling and deep bone coldness.

    Suddenly, a horse neighed and broke the silence at this moment. A general¡¯s saddle horse seemed to feel its master¡¯s panic and became restless.

    ¡°What are you afraid of! He¡¯s all on his own! Our army has two million, why do you fear?¡± He hollered out loudly.

    ¡°All of you, all together now and kill ...¡±

    Of course, his roaring voice came to an abrupt end.

    A light suddenly shed towards him, as fast as lightning, rendered everyone around him unable to react.

    When everyone looked back intently, all they saw was a sh striking towards his neck and went through his throat, severing thest trace of his voice from this world!

    Jun Wu Xie raised her hand slightly, as her sword shed the general¡¯s neck before it flew back to her. At the same time, the general¡¯s head fell to the ground, and it rolled a few times ... The headless body fell immediately onto the ground. The bright red blood sprayed out, dyeing the dark red ground redder and redder...

    If it is said that the death of the first general reminded the army of 72 cities to recall the defeat of the army of Long Xuan City and the five cities, now the general¡¯s death hadpletely grasped the fear in everyone¡¯s hearts.

    What crushing power was that?

    The generals sent by the 72 cities were all first-ss masters. Even if they were casually selected, they were all powerful men. But in the presence of Jun Wu Xie, these powerful men were weak and frightened, easily ughtered like chickens. They were likembs waiting to be ughtered by Jun Wu Xie without any strength to resist.

    The confrontation between the two armies in this bloody battle, people did not fear death at all. The blood in that war inspired killings instead.

    However, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s method of killing people was creepy.

    A two million army was right in front of her eyes. But she could easily take the lives of two generals from such a number. From start to end, no one could see her movements and guard against her at all!

    After killing two generals, not a single drop of blood could be found on her body ...

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s manner of killing seemed to be telling everyone that no matter how huge the army was this time, as long as she wanted to kill, there was no one she couldn¡¯t kill!

    Even if you hid among the army, she could still kill you!

    All the generals felt that an invisible trowel was hanging over their heads. As long as Jun Wu Xie nced over, they would be dead.

    A staggering figure of two million could not protect them.

    They could not even protect themselves ...

 Chapter 2789 - Trembling moment (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2789: Trembling moment (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Fear spread quickly in the army with force of a prairie fire, bloody taste became stronger and thicker. The shadow of death shrouded everyone¡¯s head.

    ¡°You ... what are you still afraid of ... We have more than two million troops, are we afraid of dying after two people are dead?!¡± A general screamed in extreme fear as he was afraid of himself being heard and obliterated by Jun Wu Xie. He immediately dispatched several teams of soldiers to protect himself.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, he is all by himself. Even if she kills, there¡¯s a limit to it! Everyone, rush up together! Let¡¯s see if he can really multitask and kill us all!¡± Another general also shouted.

    When they arrived, a military order had been issued by the City Lords. If the Sea Spirit City could not be destroyed, they would be dead even if they returned.

    It was expected to be an extremely simple and overwhelming battle. However, the heart of the military had been disturbed by the two generals killed by Jun Wu Xie before the battle started. If this continues, they would not have a chance to fight and they had to ept the military death order for their survival during the battle.

    There were shadows of death on both sides, and the generals would rather fight here in the actual battle.

    They were scared by Jun Wu Xie, but they had notpletely lost their minds. They knew that Jun Wu Xie was powerful, however, they had not forgotten their own advantages in this battle.

    The two million troops behind them were theirst chips.

    ¡°Give your best shot!¡± The generals of the cities seemed to have the same consensus. Dealing with Jun Wu Xie was so difficult. If they were to wait for the whole army of the Sea Spirit City to leave its city for the battle, there would be a lot of uncertainties. It would be better to take advantage of this chance where Jun Wu Xie was arrogant to fight alone. This was the best opportunity to take it down first!

    A roar echoed from the 72 cities armies. The terrified and pale-faced soldiers were awakened from the roar of their generals. Everyone raised their spiritual power and whistled towards Jun Wu Xie.

    On the city wall, Qiao Chu and others watched Jun Wu Xie standing alone outside the gate of the Sea Spirit City. A hundred meters away, an entire army was running towards her in a sweeping force.

    Qiao Chu¡¯s fists were clenched tightly to the extent of them bleeding. He tried to rush down a few times, but was pressed back by the words of Hua Yao. But his bloodshot eyes stared at Jun Wu Xie. Every part of him was ready for battle.

    Although Hua Yao and others couldn¡¯t guess a clue from the expressions. They could already guess that the spiritual power emanating from them was ready to support Jun Wu Xie like Qiao Chu.

    Standing on the side, Nangong Lie looked at Qiao Chu and others in amazement. With his strength, he could clearly detect Qiao Chu¡¯s level of spiritual power. Among them, the strongest just entered into the cohesive spirit level were not expert levels. But for no reason, Nangong Lie felt that the concentration of spiritual power in Qiao Chu and the rest of them were much stronger than that of normal people. This meant that their spiritual power could bring damages that were far higher than the level they belong to!

    These guys were not ordinary characters!

    Nangong Lie trembled slightly. Jun Wu Xie was the strongest among all. None of these people had great potential like Jun Wu Xie!

 Chapter 2790 - Dual Spirit Rings (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2790: Dual Spirit Rings (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Brother Hua, we ...¡± Qiao Chu had been putting up with it as he watched those people who were about to rush up to Jun Wu Xie, he was so tense that the veins in his face and neck were bulging out.

    Hua Yao¡¯s brow furrowed as he took a step forward.

    As Hua Yao and the others weren¡¯t able to bear with it much longer, a slender figure appeared suddenly above the city wall.

    ¡°If you make a move now, Little Xie¡¯s efforts will fail.¡± The familiar voice drifted into the ears of Qiao Chu and others as it gradually pulled them back to being rational.

    Qiao Chu and others immediately turned around.

    They didn¡¯t even realise when Jun Wu Yao had appeared on the wall as they looked at his ck d body. Although Jun Wu Yao¡¯s appearance was modified, no one could ignore that imposing manner he exuded.

    ¡°Brother Wu Yao!¡± Qiao Chu eximed.

    Jun Wu Yao stood on the city wall, watching Jun Wu Xie who was being gradually engulfed within the encirclement, but his eyes narrowed slightly with a faint trace of smile within them.

    Nangong Lie was surprised at the sudden appearance of Jun Wu Yao. Even with his strength, he did not even notice the arrival of Jun Wu Yao, and even at this moment as Jun Wu Yao stood in front of him, and he could not feel the slightest breath of Jun Wu Yao.

    Who exactly is this person?

    Nangong Lie watched Jun Wu Yao stealthy. After being in Sea Spirit City for a time, he only knew that the man in front of him as Brother Wu Yao, which was how Qiao Chu and the others had addressed him, and that Jun Wu Xie and this man seemed to be husband and wife. As for his origins, Nangong Lie knew nothing about it. The only thing he knew was that Jun Wu Yao¡¯s strength was far above himself!

    ¡°Brother Wu Yao, are you not going to lend a hand?¡± Qiao Chu said anxiously.

    Jun Wu Xie was unwilling to risk the possibility of Jun Wu Yao revealing his actual identity. Therefore since they arrived in the Upper Realm, she never let Jun Wu Yao do anything.

    Jun Wu Yao chuckled.

    ¡°These ants, how can they hurt her? Why should I lend a hand?¡±

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s words momentarily stunned Qiao Chu and the others. That trust in Jun Wu Xie seemed to have prated deep into Jun Wu Yao¡¯s bone marrow.

    ¡°Look at her, the power of Little Xie. This moment is the moment of true liberation. Don¡¯t miss this wonderful scene.¡± Jun Wu Yao¡¯s smiling voice echoed in everyone¡¯s ears.

    The moment he finished speaking, down below the Sea Spirit City wall, a bright light suddenly shone! !!

    The army of the 72 cities rushed at Jun Wu Xie. Several angered generals rushed forward, thinking that they could take the opportunity to cut off Jun Wu Xie¡¯s head in the melee, and then they would be famous!

    However, just when they thought that Jun Wu Xie could not possibly turn the tide of battle...

    Jun Wu Xie, who had been standing still all the time, suddenly moved!

    The light sowrd that she held in her hand suddenly disappeared, a gleam of violet light was born in her left hand, while a more dazzling green light condensed in her right hand!

    The two dazzling rays of light exploded in an instant, and a strong airstream rolled up wind around her within the radiu so a hundred meters as it disrupted the squawking army, along with their whining horses and wailing.

    Those generals, who were blinded by the dazzling light, could only try to stabilize the mounts underneath them so that they would not let themselves fall off their horses!

    Apanying the chaotic movement, the two dazzling rays of light gradually gathered into a halo, and condensed into a pair of different colored spiritual rings in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hands!

 Chapter 2791 - Dual Spirit Rings (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2791: Dual Spirit Rings (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Dual Spirit Rings!!

    The generals and soldiers of the 72 cities army who were at the forefront of the troops werepletely dumbfounded when they saw the two spirit rings in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hands.

    Almost all generals tightened the reins on their horses as blood drained from their faces instantly.

    How is this possible!

    How could anyone within the Three Realms have dual spirit rings!

    A huge shock spread among the soldiers, the speed of the impact was too rapid. Those soldiers and generals who were closest to Jun Wu Xie had no time to retreat!

    Suddenly, Jun Wu Xiepletely released the spiritual ring in her hands. When the blue light and the green light were intertwined, the light appeared on the entire battlefield!

    The moment when the light burst out, everyone who had rushed up to Jun Wu Xie were enveloped by those two bright lights and the re emitted from those lights blinded everyone else.

    After the light faded, thend within the radius of 100 meters around Jun Wu Xie had turned a bloody red!

    Tens of thousands of people, that in a moment, turned into arge pool of blood and meat sauce, and covered the earth in front of Jun Wu Xie!

    The entire battlefield turned into a pit in hell. Within that 100 meter radius of Jun Wu Xie, there was that demonic red, spreading over the soil like a blooming scarlet flower.

    The army of the 72 cities stopped all action at this moment, and everyone was staring at the pit of hell that had destroyed tens of thousands of people.

    The only person who was safe and sound amid the gruesome bloodshed, was the person who had donned on a silver, light armour, which looked exceptionally bright under the sun, as its figure seemed to have prated into each person¡¯s bone marrow with a frigid coldness.

    Within the Three Realms, there was only one person who was the most powerful. He ruled the Upper Realm and had absolute power. No one could match his strength since the ancient times till now.

    His Lord, the most powerful person in the Upper Realm, and whom everyone held in the utmost regard like a god, was the only person who possessed dual spirit rings!

    This belief had always been held in everyone¡¯s mind.

    Apart from His Lord, among the countless talents in the Upper Realm, none of them possessed that ultimate strength.

    But now, resting in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s palms were the dual spirit rings! And that shattered the cognition of everyone in the Upper Realm!

    Millions of soldiers upon the battlefield were allpletely silent, so much so that everyone could hear their own heartbeat. The strong, heavy scent of blood permeated everyone¡¯s nose. It was so thick and sickening that it made everyone feel like they were sinking into a pool of thick blood with nowhere to escape.

    ¡°Dual ... Dual Spirit Rings ... How is it possible ...¡± A group of generals, who were sitting behind the army, were dumbfounded as they stared at the two bright lights. They had almost thought that what they saw was an illusion. But, the pool of blood that was left by the tens of thousands of bodies was right in front of their eyes.

    Millions of soldiers, tens of thousands of front line fighters, yet they could not stop Jun Wu Xie¡¯s attack!

    What overbearing power was this? It made everyone¡¯s blood run cold with fear!

    At this moment, cold, hard fear descended upon all the soldiers of the 72 cities.

    How would they fight in this battle?

    How else could they fight?

    Even if they had faced a powerful Spiritual Ring exponent, they dared to go against that person based on their sheer numbers, but they were not facing a single Spiritual Ring exponent, they were facing a dual Spirit Ring bearer...

 Chapter 2792 - Dual Spirit Rings (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2792: Dual Spirit Rings (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The strength of the Dual Spirit Rings was not something they could simply confront.

    Killing tens of thousands of people in one stroke. Who could have stopped such a savage attack?

    Everyone in the 72 cities army froze, the soldiers at the front line looked at the sea of blood that was so close to them and every single one of them turned pale.

    They were only one step away from death.

    One more step forward, and they would die without a resting ce!

    Not even a bone would remain.

    The whole battlefield was deathly silent, and everyone on the wall who had witnessed this few seconds fight was stunned.

    This was the first time which Qiao Chu and the others witnessed the true level of strength Jun Wu Xie had reached and possessed. Compared to the battle in the Lower Realm against Luo Qingcheng, it was as if Jun Wu Xie¡¯s capabilities had been reborn to the point of being outrageously strong.

    ¡°Little ... Little Xie ... when did she be so powerful ...¡± Qiao Chu¡¯s voice trembled a little, they initially didn¡¯t understand how Jun Wu Xie could have turned the tide of this battle, but now they did.

    The reason why Jun Wu Xie dared to fight alone was because she was ready to reveal the power of her dual Spirit Rings to the world. This battle was also her battle for recognition in the Upper Realm!

    No wonder ...

    No wonder Jun Wu Yao was so calm, as he was the only one among them who knew how powerful Jun Wu Xie was now.

    When Jun Wu Xie was in the Lower Realm, because of all the chaos that happened around them, the stability of her dual Spirit Rings was still unstable. But after the Spirit Tree¡¯s teaching and instructions, the chaotic power within her had been resolved and that also released all restraints and allowed her to fully develop!

    And this power was also the bargaining chip for Jun Wu Xie to fight with Jun Wu Yao on an equal level!

    Hua Yao and others were shocked speechless at the scene disyed in front of them, but the most shocked was Nangong Lie. He stared at Jun Wu Xie as she stood in that sea of blood, his eyes incredulous.

    He thought that the Jun Wu Xie he saw was already strong enough.

    Only to realise that from the beginning, Jun Wu Xie had hidden most of her strength. Whether in the Middle Realm or the Lower Realm, she never once revealed her true strength. And today, the emergence of the dual Spirit Rings had pushed everything to the top!

    At this moment, Nangong Lie was so grateful that he chose to stand on the side of Jun Wu Xie. Looking at the Three Realms, the only one who couldpete against Jun Wu Xie was His Lord!

    The people on the wall were shocked by the invincible strength of Jun Wu Xie, as the soldiers of the 72 cities seemed to have fallen into an endless abyss with no way out.

    Fear spread in each of them, the previous morale turned into nothingness with the appearance of the dual Spirit Rings!

    They were scared.

    Really, really scared.

    ¡°Will ... will die ...¡± One of the generals shivered as if soaked in ice water, as extreme fear rose to his eyes leaving him out of control with terror.

    If Jun Wu Xie was only a single Spirit Ring exponent, they might still have some confidence to fight against her, even if they had to sacrifice a group of soldiers, they were sure that they could overwhelm her with their sheer numbers.

    But...

    Faced with the strength of the dual Spirit Rings, their millions of soldiers were now vulnerable.

    One attack from Jun Wu Xie killed tens of thousands of people in one second. She only needed a hundred strokes or so to destroy all 2 million of them!

 Chapter 2793 - Dual Spirit Rings (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2793: Dual Spirit Rings (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    What could bring more despair than that?

    The people in the 72 cities could no longer muster up any bloodlust. One by one, it seemed like their backbones were broken as the army retreated subconsciously.

    They couldn¡¯t kill Jun Wu Xie, even if they sacrificed two million people, they couldn¡¯t send Jun Wu Xie to her death. The blind charge would only annihte their entire army!

    The millions of aggressive soldiers collectively withdrew. They took slow steps away from the sea of blood, the silver figure standing amid the blood had be the horrible nightmare which was imprinted in their hearts forever; unable to be erased.

    The bloody battle came to an abrupt halt at this moment, as the emergence of the dual Spirit Ringspletely repelled the advancement of the army of the 72 cities.

    No one was willing to take half a step closer to Sea Spirit City!

    Jun Wu Xie stood in a pool of blood indifferently while the still-suffocating bloody smell permeated her body. She looked at those enemies with pale faces, and the coldness in her eyes seemed to contain a hint of killing intent.

    As Jun Wu Xie swept her eyes across a general, he was so scared that he almost fell off his war horse. He had to clutch the reins really tightly in order to not let himself fall off his horse, but his inner fear was brought to the surface with just a nce by Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Retreat ... retreat!!¡±

    The anguished wailing that came from the soul and emitted through the mouths of those frightened generals. They did not want to stay any longer at Sea Spirit City. Collectively, they turned around and ran madly back towards where they hade from!

    That was the devil, the real devil!

    How could mere mortals fight the devil?!!

    After receiving the order to retreat, the soldiers of the 72 cities ran away without further consideration. At that moment, they could only bemoan that their parents did not give them an extra pair of legs. They were deeply afraid that if they dallied a moment longer, they would suffer a second round of attack from Jun Wu Xie.

    The army which had surrounded the Sea Spirit City faded like a tide, leaving only that sea of ??red blood, which had covered the earth outside the Sea Spirit City.

    Qiao Chu and others who were standing on the city wall watched as the army of the 72 cities fled, the ridiculous scene made themugh out loud.

    How powerful one had to be to scare off millions of males?

    Their gazes involuntarily shifted to the outside of the city, the only silhouette that was left.

    Petite and thin, but with a daunting aura that made no one underestimate her the slightest.

    Seemingly weak, but actually very powerful. At this moment, a sense of pride grew in the hearts of Qiao Chu and others, at the same time, a vague impulse was also brought on.

    A strong impulse!

    Jun Wu Xie had reached a height they couldn¡¯t match, thus, they still had a long way to go!

    They didn¡¯t want to be a hindrance to Jun Wu Xie!

    With the desire to be stronger, the spiritual aura of Qiao Chu and the others started to flow around them like crazy, the air surrounding the city walls became so heated that it almost formed something solid.

    Nangong Lie observed this scene in horror. He could almost see the spiritual power in Qiao Chu and the others burning vibrantly and greatly, every bit became purer and richer...

    What kind of abomination was Jun Wu Xie?!!

    And who was this group of people with Jun Wu Xie?

    Nangong Lie didn¡¯t dare to think further as his gaze involuntarily shifted to Jun Wu Yao, who was standing in the wind, and suddenly a terrible conjecture appeared in his mind!

 Chapter 2794 - Scaring Millions (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2794: Scaring Millions (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    On the same day, Jun Wu Xie released Nangong Lie after her victory in the Middle Realm. She wanted Nangong Lie to convey the important message to the Upper Realm so that Luo Qingcheng would bring Ye Jue to the Lower Realm, to the extent of even using the soul bone as a bait.

    Of course, when Luo Qingcheng took two strong men and an army along to the Lower Realm to fight, he also took the Ye Jue with her.

    But till now, Luo Qingcheng did not return nor did she convey any more news. Everyone knew that she was afraid and she had already lost. There was always a detail that was ignored by Nangong Lie, and that was the whereabouts of Ye Jue!

    The purpose of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words that day was clearly about Ye Jue. Luo Qingcheng was defeated which meant that Ye Jue was freed.

    Nangong Lie looked at Jun Wu Yao¡¯s face from the side and his blood suddenly rushed fervently.

    The powerful army around Jun Wu Xie, wasn¡¯t that the Night Regime that the Ye Jue had established in the Middle Realm?

    So ... this mighty man made himpletely imperceptible, maybe ...

    When Nangong Lie¡¯s mind shook, Jun Wu Yao felt his sight as if turning his head, and looked at Nangong Lie with a smile.

    This nce made Nangong Lie¡¯s legs weaken.

    The army of the 72 cities faded like the tide, leaving only the sores on the ground and the pungent blood smell. Jun Wu Xie looked at the army coldly, and slowly retracted the dual spirit rings. Turning around, the locked gate of the Sea Spirit City opened at the same time, just like weing the return of the victory ...

    Inside the City Lord¡¯s manor, Dongfang Ku Bi was restless. Zheng Weilong frowned as Jun Wu Xie just left, leaving them clueless to what she was thinking.

    ¡°I can¡¯t waste any more time. I¡¯ll go get the army to prepare.¡± Dongfang Ku Bi couldn¡¯t sit still and immediately got up and left.

    Ah Da appeared at the entrance of the hall at this moment.

    When Zheng Weilong saw Ah Da, he stood up and said, ¡°What¡¯s going on outside?¡±

    She had no spiritual power and could not participate in the battle. In order to ensure her safety, Jun Wu Xie only allowed her to stay in the City Lord¡¯s manor. Zheng Weilong sent Ah Da to check the movement outside the Sea Spirit City.

    Ah Da¡¯s face was a little pale. Standing in front of Zheng Weilong for a while, she said nothing as if she just got provoked .

    Ah Da¡¯s response made Dongfang Ku Bi more nervous, and an ominous premonition lingered in his mind.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Zheng Weilong couldn¡¯t help urging.

    Dongfang Ku Bi no longer wanted to wait.

    ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll see for myself!¡±

    ¡°No need to go.¡± Ah Da said suddenly.

    His words gave a slight pause to the footsteps of Dongfang Ku Bi, and Zheng Weilong¡¯s eyes appeared to be in doubt.

    ¡°No need to go? What does this mean? Could it be ... Could it be ... He¡¯s already ...¡± Dongfang Ku Bi asked with a shaking voice.

    Ah Da took a deep breath and looked up suddenly.

    ¡°What ?!¡± Dongfang Ku Bi¡¯s eyes widened incredibly.

    ¡°Retreat? Why did they retreat?¡± Zheng Weilong looked surprised.

    Ah Da stared down: ¡± Lord Yan has defeated them.¡±

    ¡°Lord Yan?¡± Dongfang Ku Bi and Zheng Weilong both looked nk.

    Ah Da said solemnly: ¡°Lord Yan fought against an army of the 72 cities all by himself. His one move has killed tens of thousands of enemies. The army in 72 cities was frightened and has now fled.. ¡±

 Chapter 2795 - Scaring Millions (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2795: Scaring Millions (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°You ... Are you kidding me? Lord Yan is very formidable. But ... is it possible to kill tens of thousands of people in one second...? How is this possible, are you dazzled?¡± Dongfang Ku Bi¡¯s expression was stiff and uneptable.

    What Ah Da said to him was just a big lie. And he was not foolish enough to believe it. He could tell it at one nce.

    Kill tens of thousands with one stance?

    What a joke, even the Top Ten Experts could never do this.

    Zheng Weilong frowned slightly. She looked at Ah Da seriously: ¡°Ah Da, what is going on? I know you won¡¯t be kidding at this time. But what you have said was hard to believe.¡±

    Ah Da looked at Dongfang Ku Bi, who didn¡¯t believe it. Zheng Weilong nervously said, ¡°There is always a possibility that it could happen. I¡¯m telling the truth. Because Lord Yan is not an ordinary person at all. . ¡±

    ¡°Ah? Is he a monster?¡± Dongfang Ku Bi found it very profound.

    ¡°He¡¯s not a monster, but an evildoer.¡± Ah Da narrowed his eyes that he couldn¡¯t fade away the scene he just saw.

    ¡°He is a Dual Spirit Ring wielder. Like the Lord, he has the Dual Spirit Ring!¡±

    ¡°What!!!!¡± Dongfang Ku Bi looked pale and had on a terrified expression.

    Zheng Weilong stumbled as she held onto the chair¡¯s handle to stabilize herself. But her eyes were staring big and looking at Ah Da incredibly.

    ¡°Dual ... Dual Spirit Ring? Ah Da, are you sure you saw that right?¡± Zheng Weilong felt that her voice was shaking uncontrobly.

    Ah Da nodded silently.

    If he hadn¡¯t seen it with his own eyes, he wouldn¡¯t have believed it all.

    The first appearance of the Dual Spirit Ring previously had buried tens of thousands of enemies. Such memories, he will never forget in this life!

    Dongfang Ku Bi took two steps backwards and sat on a chair with his buttocks. His raining sweat soaked his clothes.

    There was silence in the hall. Dongfang Ku Bi and other people went into a huge silence.

    Dual Spirit Ring?

    Dual Spirit Ring!

    Isn¡¯t this really a joke!

    ¡°Ha ... ha ha ha ... ha ha ha ha ha ha ...¡± All of a sudden, Dongfang Ku Biughed. He turned back and smiled and he reached out his hands to cover his face.

    Theughter was so loud that it shattered the shock and lifelessness in Zheng Weilong¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Haha, my God ... 72 cities have fallen ... Really fallen... Dual Spirit Ring? Ah ha ha ha, Dual Spirit Ring! How do they fight? How do they fight? No wonder they are trying to run away. Now, let alone their two million troops, even if they invited the Top Ten Experts, I¡¯m afraid that Lord Yan alone could kill them! ¡°Dongfang Ku Biughed and his tears flowed. At this moment he understood why Jun Wu Xie was previously calm. Because from the beginning, Jun Wu Xie had looked down on the million bold warriors!

    The 72 cities were defeated without any suspense, not even the courage to battle.

    I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t take long, Bai Zhu and others will be scared off in their respective cities and hide in the duvets, and dare not go out?

    Zheng Weilong breathed a long sigh of relief.

    Also at this moment, Jun Wu Xie and the others returned to the City Lord¡¯s mansion. Zheng Weilong immediately stood up from the chair when he saw Jun Wu Xie. He looked at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes. It was no longer an admiration, but a kind of fanatical worship.

    This was the power that really controls everything!

 Chapter 2796 - Scaring Millions (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2796: Scaring Millions (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°City Lord.¡± Zheng Weilong looked at Jun Wu Xie as she trembled with her words.

    Upon hearing that, Dongfang Ku Biughed. He immediately stoppedughing and quickly got up from his chair. He stopped to look at Jun Wu Xie with his eyes full of worship.

    Jun Wu Xie nced at the three of them. The moment she saw Ah Da, she knew that the news on the battlefield had just reached Zheng Weilong¡¯s ears.

    ¡°Stay in the Sea Spirit City for a few days.¡± Jun Wu Xie looked at Dongfang Ku Bi and said.

    Dongfang Ku Bi nodded his head without saying a word.

    Not to mention letting him stay in Sea Spirit City for a few days, even if he was to spend his whole life, he was most willing to do so!

    Clinging onto Jun Wu Xie, he can almost imagine his sidewalk in the Upper Realm in the future!

    Zheng Weilong looked at Jun Wu Xie and did not speak again. But a smile appeared in her heart. Jun Wu Xie let Dongfang Ku Bi stay in the Sea Spirit City for a few days, this meant that he wanted to protect Dongfang Ku Bi. Afterall, 72 cities had been defeated. Who knows whether they will bow down or to create trouble. Everyone knows that Dongfang Ku Bi was Jun Wu Xie¡¯s first supporter. Sea Spirit City was Dongfang Ku Bi safest choice.

    ¡°Anything else?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked.

    Dongfang Ku Bi and Zheng Weilong shook their heads.

    Then Jun Wu Xie walked towards the backyard step by step. Dongfang Ku Bi didn¡¯t dare to ask Jun Wu Xie further. They could pull Qiao Chu aside and ask them all.

    Jun Wu Yao returned to the room with Jun Wu Xie. When the door was closed, the expressionless Jun Wu Xie frowned and sat directly on the side chair, looking a little ugly.

    ¡°The first time you used the power of the Dual Spirit Ring and created so much trouble, you really are not afraid of death.¡± Jun Wu Yao nced at Jun Wu Xie. Although he said so in his mouth, he naturally took her out of the chair and held her in his arms. He slowly imbued his dark spirit energy into her.

    ¡°Somewhat ufortable.¡± Jun Wu Xie leaned on Jun Wu Yao¡¯s arms. Her brows were lightly frowned. Once the power of the Dual Spirit Ring was used, all her spiritual and soul powers in her body would be used up. The sudden surge of power made her ufortable.

    ¡°Although you want to scare away the 72 cities, you don¡¯t have to embarrass yourself so much, just release the Dual Spirit Ring, and they should retreat.¡± Jun Wu Yao chuckled, but there was a hint of light in his pitiful eyes.

    Little Xie¡¯s temperament was too stubborn. Her Dual Spirit Rings had been integrated since the Spirit Tree was nursed. As far as the time she was controlling a little short, it was magnificent and imposing. But few people knew that she had used so much power for the first time, which was also a burden for her.

    ¡°If not, how would they be afraid?¡± Jun Wu Xie narrowed her eyes. If things weren¡¯t bad, how could the Lords of the 72 cities surrender. How would they draw the attention of The Lord?

    Jun Wu Yao chuckled a little. Although he told her a few words, it didn¡¯t stop her. Jun Wu Xie wanted to save his father. How could she stop him? How could he stop her?

    ¡°Nothing, you have scared them this time. Sea Spirit City will be peaceful and calm in the next few days. You just wait. 72 cities will not easily surrender. Recuperate first and fight them once and for all. They will be obedient then. ¡°Jun Wu Yao smiled.

 Chapter 2797 - Duan Qi (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2797: Duan Qi (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The army of 72 cities assembled more than two million people and attacked the Sea Spirit City. They ended up defeated. More than two million soldiers fled with their tails.

    In White Night City, Bai Zhu had not received any news. He sat in the backyard of the City Lord¡¯s manor.

    As thergest city among the 72 cities, the White Night City¡¯s manor was beyond the imagination of ordinary people. The huge backyard was full of flowers, pavilions and clear water around the rockery.

    It was noon that Bai Zhu was sitting in the pavilion with a gentle smile on his face. But opposite him was a woman with a beautiful but slightly serious face.

    ¡°Aunt Duan, are youfortable living here?¡± Bai Zhu said with a smile.

    The woman sitting opposite Bai Zhu looked only twenty-seven, but she gave people a feeling of seniority. Her eyes seemed to contain vicissitudes, and her mouth drooped slightly, and she didn¡¯t smile naturally.

    ¡°Still alright.¡± Duan Qi said nkly.

    Bai Zhuughed with a smile on her face, but her heart was cramped.

    After Gu Ying left that day, it was not long before Duan Qi came to White Night City. Gu Ying wanted Duan Qi to go to the Sea Spirit City as a reinforcement. But Bai Zhu felt it was a trivial matter. However, the return of the Sea Spirit City had created some fear of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s potential. But after he thought calmly, he wondered how a troop of more than two million from the 72 cities could not even win a Sea Spirit City?

    Even if there were two strong Spirit Ring men, Jun Wu Xie and Nangong Lie, they would not be able to stop the two million army.

    Therefore, Bai Zhu kept Duan Qi in the house and hosted her well.

    The status of The Sacred Maiden Tribe in the Upper Realm was very special. That was, the Lord had recognised their three past sessive dynasties. Only few people could set their foot on the Holy Mountain where The Sacred Maiden Tribe was located. It was said that there were countless treasures on the Holy Mountain. The propagation of the maidens was also very unique. Only women were allowed to stay. When the maidens had reached the marriageable age, the senior maiden would select a group of talented men from the Upper Realm to have a happy child with the saint.

    If a boy was born, he would be taken away by the father from the Holy Mountain., If it was a girl, she had to remain in the Holy Mountain.

    It could be said that the entire Sacred Maiden Tribe was a very closed race. They might not have the supreme strong psychic force, but they have a strong spiritual power. Men who were selected by the Sacred Maiden Tribe were all famous and formidable in the Upper Three Realms.

    Just like the men among the Top Ten Experts, most of them were selected by the Sacred Maiden Tribe.

    Once invited by the Sacred Maiden Tribe, almost no one will refuse. It was better to give birth to a girl and stay in the Holy Mountain. If she were to give birth to a boy, he could inherit the strong psychic force from the saint.

    Moreover, after agreeing to the request of the Sacred Maiden Tribe, the Sacred Maiden Tribe would also serve him, and this was what Bai Zhu wanted.

    Bai Zhu wasn¡¯t worried that Sea Spirit City could win. Under the two million army, Sea Spirit City and Jun Wu Xie would soon be destroyed. However, the period of contact with Duan Qi would be very important for Bai Zhu. With Duan Qi¡¯s appreciation, perhaps he could have such an honor.

    Therefore, Bai Zhu became more and more attentive in front of Duan Qi.

    ¡°How¡¯s the battle ahead?¡± Duan Qi looked at Bai Zhu and asked.

    ¡°Some seniors are worried. They want toe to see how powerful the Sea Spirit City is, but they are not enough to reach the two million army. Your Highness invited you toe here for the sake of security. I don¡¯t think it is necessary to invite Aunt Duan to participate in this battle. ¡°Bai Zhuughed.

 Chapter 2798 - Duan Qi (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2798: Duan Qi (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°If so, then I don¡¯t need to stay here for a long time. Highness Ying invited me to help you out. Now, it seems unnecessary.¡± Duan Qi said.

    Bai Zhu¡¯s face changed slightly, and he was just about to say something.

    A guard suddenly rushed into the backyard and knelt in front of Bai Zhu.

    ¡°What¡¯s the rush?¡± Bai Zhu frowned.

    ¡°An urgent war report has been sent from the front, please read my Lord!¡± said the guard.

    ¡°Expedited battle report?¡± Bai Zhu raised his eyebrows slightly, but a joy in his heart. He came to Sea Spirit City and this moment it should have been defeated. But how to find an excuse to keep Duan Qi in White Night City, he needed to think about it.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a look, Lord Bai?¡± said Duan Qi ncing over at Bai Zhu.

    Bai Zhuughed: ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal, the Sea Spirit City is destroyed, it¡¯s just a small city.¡± said Bai Zhu. He took the battle report from the guard and smiled.

    But this nce at the report made Bai Zhu¡¯s face turn pale in an instant!

    Duan Qi noticed Bai Zhu¡¯s abnormality, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Bai Zhu¡¯splexion turned pale, and his breathing became quicker at this moment. He raised his eyes suddenly, his eyes filled with incredibleness and stared at the guard asking, ¡°Where did this battle reporte from?¡±

    The guard did not know the content of the battle report, so he could only report ordingly: ¡°The report was from Master Hu at the frontline.¡±

    Master Hu mentioned by the guard was exactly the general sent by Bai Zhu to the Alliance.

    ¡°How can this be ... how can this be ...¡± Bai Zhu murmured as if he had lost his soul.

    Duan Qi frowned slightly, reached out and took the battle report in Bai Zhu¡¯s hand. After reading, even the seriousness on Duan Qi¡¯s face suddenly copsed.

    ¡°Dual Spirit Ring?¡± Duan Qi raised her eyes and looked at Bai Zhu.

    Bai Zhu was already stunned, unable to answer Duan Qi¡¯s words at all.

    Jun Wu Xie turned out to be a Dual Spirit Ring exponent?

    Bai Zhu only felt that there was a spin in his head. There was nothing more difficult for him to ept than the news. He was pretentious and intelligent, and even when Jun Wu Xie said he was going to be the overlord of the 72 cities, he was able to handle it freely, But now ...

    Bai Zhu had no idea what to do next!

    Although it¡¯s known that Jun Wu Xie was the supreme Spirit Ring, the supreme Spirit Ring was rare and was notpletely existen. Therefore Bai Zhu wanted tobine the power of the 72 cities to destroy Jun Wu Xie.

    But...

    When this Single Spirit Ring became a Dual Spirit Ring, the meaning became very different!

    Looking at the Three Realms, the only Spirit Ring exponent previously was His Lord, and no one else.

    The power of the Dual Spirit Ring had been regarded as the supreme strength.

    However, now there was a second Dual Spirit Ring exponent.

    What¡¯s more terrible was that Bai Zhu had sent someone to attack the Sea Spirit City, which was tantamount to dering war against a Dual Spirit Ring!

    Bai Zhu had never regretted it like now. If he had known that Jun Wu Xie was a Dual Spirit Ring exponent, he would not dare to run against him even if he was given a hundred guts.

    This was just looking for death!

    In a single stroke, he killed tens of thousands of powerful men. How could they be brought down by the 72 cities?

    ¡°It¡¯s over ... this time ... and it¡¯s really over.¡± There was a grin on the corner of Bai Zhu¡¯s mouth. He tried hard for many years, but he didn¡¯t expect that he would miscalcte in Sea Spirit City, as if any rted to the Sea Spirit City were far beyond their control.

 Chapter 2799 - Duan Qi (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2799: Duan Qi (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Bai Zhu was really doomed this time. If he had known that Jun Wu Xie was a Dual Spirit Ring exponent, he would never lead anyone to attack Sea Spirit City. He would definitely be the first person to please Jun Wu Xie and garner her support.

    The force of The Dual Spirit Ring had surpassed the power that they could use to suppress it. The strength and capability of Jun Wu Xie would soon attract the attention of His Lord. His Lord would never question the struggle of the 72 cities. The only thing he cared about was the power of the Upper Realm. Only when it reaches a certain level of strength, it could then draw the attention of His Lord and as long as it was a power that catches the eyes of His Lord, all would be closely surrounded by His Lord.

    That had higher status than other City Lords.

    Thinking of offending Jun Wu Xie by now, Bai Zhu was extremely regretful. He evenined about why Jun Wu Xie did not show all her strength at the Banquet of Heroes that day. If he had known this, what else would he have to do? Continue on struggling?

    It was not only Bai Zhu who was shocked by the news of the Dual Spirit Rings. During the retreat of the 72 cities, themanders of each city had already passed the news back to their respective cities. It was estimated that at this moment, in 72 cities, many City Lords like Bai Zhu would regret and vomit blood.

    Compared to Bai Zhu¡¯s vomited blood, Duan Qi¡¯s reaction was a bit weird. After the fright on her face had faded, she recovered her calmness, and looked at Bai Zhu, whose face was extremely ugly: ¡°Is Lord Bai afraid?¡±

    Bai Zhu turned back and looked at Duan Qi, his heart suddenly moved, immediately got up and knelt down in front of Duan Qi.

    ¡°Aunt Duan, please save me!¡±

    Duan Qi said: ¡°Save you? How do I save you? Do you want me to fight against the Dual Spirit Ring? Not to mention that even I don¡¯t have that kind of strength. His Lord will know this person. This person was so powerful that he will surely be known by His Lord. How can I offend the person whom His Lord wants? ¡±

    Bai Zhu quickly said: ¡°Aunt Duan you have misunderstood! I never thought of asking you to turn against Yan Hai. I know Yan Hai¡¯s capability. I understand my past behaviours and approach are ridiculous. But now that the big mistake has been made, I want to redeem myself. I am afraid that the Lord Yan will not be happy to see my face. So ... I wish to seek help from Aunt Duan to be a middleman for me and tell Lord Yan that I know that I am in the wrong and will repent. If Lord Yan can forgive me, I will lead the entire White Night City to apologise to him and follow his lead in future.

    Bai Zhu was really afraid to offend Jun Wu Xie. The consequences were unimaginable, and the army of the 72 cities had cut off his retreat route. Only by seeking Duan Qi¡¯s help maybe was a turnaround for him.

    Duan Qi did not immediately respond to Bai Zhu¡¯s words, but just squinted her eyes and thoughtfully looked at Bai Zhu.

    ¡°Aunt Duan please save me, save the White Night City! As long as Aunt Duan is willing to help me,I will send a generous gift to thank you for your great grace.¡± Bai Zhu begged.

    Duan Qi sighed and said, ¡°By the way, I came here per Lord Gu Ying¡¯s request. Now that you have decided to give up, it¡¯s just that I don¡¯t know if the Lord Yan would do me this favor.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Aunt Duan!¡± Bai Zhu thanked her quickly.

    Duan Qi raised her eyes, but with her own thoughts in her eyes.

    ¡°Since you said so, do other City Lords have the same intention as well?¡±

 Chapter 2800 - Duan Qi (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2800: Duan Qi (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Bai Zhu hurriedly said: ¡°This is the end of the matter, I believe no one will want to pursue further to seek his own death.¡±

    The 72 city coalition forces were not Jun Wu Xie¡¯s opponents. Which city dared to charge up and fight her?

    Duan Qi nodded.

    At the same time, the 72 cities had also received battle reports. Without exception, those City Lords were waiting for the good news of victory. However, after getting the battle report, they were all scared and crying uncontrobly.

    All the City Lords rushed to the White Night City hurriedly. They cried and looked for Bai Zhu to think of a solution. They didn¡¯t want to stand against the enemies of a Dual Spirit Ring. This was a big problem.

    Bai Zhu had recovered his calmness. When he saw the crowde over for a solution, he decided to be transparent with them. He invited Duan Qi out directly, which alleviated the concerns in the hearts of everyone.

    Some people rejoiced and some were sad. Bai Zhu and other City lords who participated in the battle had regretted it. But Yu Yuanshan took a long time after he heard the news. He knew that 72 cities would definitely attack the Sea Spirit City, but he was peaceful and did not like to fight. Because after the hero banquet, he was dragged by Dongfang Ku Bi for a while to tour in the Sea Spirit City. This was how they were not included by Bai Zhu to fight the battle.

    Originally Yu Yuanshan was still worried about the fall of the Sea Spirit City. Will Bai Zhu treat them as a backup for Sea Spirit City? Now, he was not worried at all!

    Dual Spirit Ring?

    Haha, Bai Zhu and the rest will be dealt with!

    Fortunately, Yu Yuanshan, who had escaped a disaster, quickly prepared a big gift and prepared to go to East Peak City to thank Dongfang Ku Bi. But I learned that Dongfang Ku Bi had been in Sea Spirit City all the time and he made a wasted trip.

    Rumors of the Dual Spirit Rings were circted everywhere in the 72 cities making many people worried. Although many City Lords knew that Bai Zhu had already figured out a way, they could only hide in the room and did not dare to go out. Before Duan Qi had time to negotiate with Jun Wu Xie, the revenge had alreadye.

    In fact, they had thought too much ...

    Jun Wu Xie rested for a few days after defeating the army of 72 cities. Under the guidance of Jun Wu Yao, she grasped the essentials of the Dual Spirit Ring as quickly as possible. She had no time to find the Lord of 72 cities for revenge.

    It was during the time that Dongfang Ku Bi was a guest at Sea Spirit City that he had established a good rtionship with Qiao Chu and others.

    Zheng Weilong also took advantage of this time to sort out her thoughts again.

    The days of Sea Spirit City were calm and easy. There wasn¡¯t a trace showing that it had been affected by the previous war.

    However, this peace was disturbed by an invitation card.

    The 72 cities headed by the White Night City sent a surrender letter of worship to Jun Wu Xie, along with the news that Duan Qi was about to reach the Sea Spirit City.

    This piece of news made Jun Wu Xiestop her cultivation.

    After receiving this news, Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao sat in the cool shelter and read the surrender letter.

    It contained the signatures of the City Lords from the 72 cities. In addition to surrender letters, it also contains arge number of marypensation.

    Jun Wu Xie was never short of money. Naturally, she doesn¡¯t care about those things. What attracted her attention was that this post was sent by Duan Qi.

 Chapter 2801 - Guests With Hidden Intentions (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2801: Guests With Hidden Intentions (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Duan Qi? Who is she?¡± Jun Wu Xie looked at Jun Wu Yao with some doubts.

    Jun Wu Yao sneered, ¡°She is an elder of the Sacred Maiden Tribe, and she holds a high status within the Upper Realm and the Sacred Maiden Tribe. However, the Sacred Maiden Tribe rarelyes into contact with others, but this time they are ying mediator for the 72 cities. This is interesting.¡±

    ¡°Sacred Maiden Tribe.¡± Jun Wu Xie frowned slightly. There were also several Sacred Maidens whom she hade into contact with, and except for Han Zi Fei, the rest of them did not give a good impression. Wasn¡¯t Luo Qingcheng a part of the Sacred Maiden Tribe?

    Thinking of Han Zi Fei, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s heart suddenly started to pound.

    Han Zi Fei left suddenly, she didn¡¯t even bid them farewell.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know where Zi Fei went.¡± Jun Wu Xie said suddenly.

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s eyes flickered a little, but he said nothing.

    ¡°If that Duan Qi is as you said, why will they want to be the mediators for the 72 cities?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked, wanting to know the reason.

    ¡°I¡¯m also a little curious about this.¡± Jun Wu Yao said, ¡°I haven¡¯t had much contact with the Sacred Maiden Tribe. In general, they are not easy to get along with. Their thinking is very stubborn and extremely xenophobic. With her arrival this time, I am afraid it won¡¯t be that simple. I think the reason why she agreed to be the mediator has something to do with you.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Jun Wu Xie raised an eyebrow slightly. ¡°Rted to me?¡±

    Jun Wu Yao chuckled a little as he looked at the look of ignorance on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face. He couldn¡¯t help butugh as Jun Wu Xie was always shockingly calm in the face of tremendous obstacles. When it came to something she didn¡¯t understand, she would always be very honest and straightforward about rifying the issue. Everytime Jun Wu Yao saw that expression on her face, he couldn¡¯t help but want to pinch that cute little face.

    It was only at this moment that she seemed so loveable.

    ¡°A dual Spirit Rings exponent is unique in the Upper Realm. The Upper Realm has always cherished strength and power. The strongest dual Spirit Rings possessor is only that one person, and now that you¡¯ve suddenly appeared? How can they not pay attention? Furthermore, although the Sacred MaidenTribe do not like to be in contact with others, there is one thing which forces them to have contact with the outside world.¡±

    ¡°Which is?¡± At that moment, Jun Wu Xie was like a child filled with curiosity, she was staring at Jun Wu Yao with a pair of wide eyes, with questions floating in them. It melted Jun Wu Yao¡¯s heart and he wanted to tell her everything.

    ¡°While the Sacred Maiden Tribe are all women, they also need to continue their bloodline, so they will look for outstanding men from the Three Realms to procreate with. If they give birth to a boy, the boy will be left with the man to be cared for. If they give birth to a girl, she will be raised among the Sacred Maidens. In order to keep their bloodline strong, they will only choose the most outstanding men to conceive the next generation. As far as I know, the top ten masters are their main targets. Now, you are a girl but your outward appearance is that of a man, and and you¡¯ve sessfully subdued the top ten exponents, of course the Sacred Maiden Tribe is tempted to meet you.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie was a little surprised at Jun Wu Yao¡¯s words.

    ¡°You mean, Duan Qi wants me and a woman from the Sacred Maiden Tribe to... ¡± Jun Wu Xie was speechless for a while.

    Jun Wu Yao smiled and nodded: ¡°If I guess correctly, it should be so.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Jun Wu Xie was incredulous as she thought of the Sacred Maiden Tribe was mostly made up of women like Luo Qingcheng, and she really did not have any good feeling towards the tribe.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s nothing but our conjecture at this point. Everything will be unknown until after that Duan Qi arrives.¡± Jun Wu Yao watched as Jun Wu Xie¡¯s brow wrinkled lightly, and he reached out to hug her in his arms and whispered softly.

 Chapter 2802 - Guests With Hidden Intentions (2)

    <strong>Chapter 2802: Guests With Hidden Intentions (2)</strong>

    Trantor: Misty Cloud Trantions Editor: Misty Cloud Trantions

    Within the next few days, a group of people came to the Sea Spirit City.

    The entire group consisted of women dressed in pure white, and they all were beautiful in appearance. They looked like they were all about twenty years old but their actual age was inestimable.

    Duan Qi rode a white horse in front of the group. Several women of the Sacred Maiden Tribe followed behind her. The women who came with her from the Sacred Mountain were staying in White Night City before, and this time, she brought them all with her to Sea Spirit City.

    Jun Wu Xie had already given an order to the members of the Night Regime to allow the group passage into the city.

    Walking along the streets of Sea Spirit City, the women of the Sacred Maiden Tribe slightly lifted their chins, as if they were born with a sense of nobility and arrogance, their eyes sweeping past the streets of Sea Spirit City.

    ¡°This is Sea Spirit City? Elder Duan, the owner of this Sea Spirit City, is the dual Spirit Rings exponent?¡± A gorgeous-looking woman frowned slightly as she nced around Sea Spirit City with a trace of disgust in her eyes.

    Compared with the vast White Night City, Sea Spirit City was much smaller, though it was neater. However, the women who stayed for a period of time in White Night City were somewhat disgusted.

    Such a remote and barren city could really breed such a strong dual Spirit Ring exponent?

    Duan Qi said coldly, ¡°ording to the information given by Bai Zhu, it should be correct.¡±

    ¡°But originally, only fishermen lived in this Sea Spirit City. I don¡¯t believe that they would have such a strong person here.¡± The beautiful woman couldn¡¯t help but whispered, ¡°What kind of exponent is he? He¡¯s just an ipetent fool! He knows that Elder Duan is arriving today but yet he did not send anyone to greet her. That is so rude.¡±

    Because of its special status in the Upper Realm, the 72 cities couldn¡¯t bepared to the Sacred Maiden Tribe. Therefore, no matter which member of the Sacred Maiden Tribe visited any one of the 72 cities, even if the city lord didn¡¯t go out to greet them, the city lord would have arranged a greeting party.

    Unlike this Sea Spirit City...

    Since entering the city till now, apart from the guards and citizens on the streets, they hadn¡¯t seen anyone elsee out to greet them.

    Theck of ¡®proper¡¯ treatment made the Sacred Maidens quite ufortable, as they were used to otherwise.

    They were ustomed to being treated like the world revolved around them, and they had thought that upon arriving at Sea Spirit City, they would be greeted by the city lord, but... there were no arrangements made, as if they were regr travellers to the city.

    ¡°Han Shu.¡± Duan Qi halted suddenly in her steps.

    The woman who had beenining suddenly lost her voice and looked respectfully at Duan Qi.

    ¡°Mind your words and action. Did you forget what I have spoken to you before? If you have so manyints, you don¡¯t have to follow us.¡± Duan Qi frowned.

    Han Shu quickly shook her head and said, ¡°Elder Duan, it is Han Shu who has misspoken. But Han Shu is just embarrassed on Elder Duan¡¯s behalf. I was just thinking of the courtesy City Lord Bai orded to Elder Duan with White Night City being the top city among the 72 cities. In contrast, this small Sea Spirit City which is dependent on its dual Spirit Rings exponent, has neglected Elder Duan, they really don¡¯t know the proper etiquette. ¡±

    Duan Qi¡¯s brow creased even deeper. Although she didn¡¯t show any outward expression, it was obvious that the ¡°weing¡± of Sea Spirit City had made her somewhat dissatisfied.

    ¡°I know what your thoughts are. Although Bai Zhu is good, he is not suitable for you.¡± Duan Qi maintained her calm and responded faintly.

 Chapter 2803 - Guests With Hidden Intentions (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2803: Guests With Hidden Intentions (3)</h4>

    Trantor: Misty Cloud Trantions Editor: Misty Cloud Trantions

    Han Shu¡¯s face froze slightly and she looked away, unable to speak further.

    Duan Qi nced at her without saying anything more and headed towards the official residence.

    Although Han Shu was told off by Duan Qi, it was not difficult to see that she was second inmand to Duan Qi, no otherdies would dare to say she was not.

    Outside the City Lord¡¯s manor, Han Shu went to announce their arrival. Ye Sha, who had been waiting for a long time, acted as if he had just heard their announcement, and slowly opened the door to wee thedies in.

    After entering the City Lord¡¯s manor, Duan Qi didn¡¯t have any outward reaction as she stood coldly in the front of the group, unlike Han Shu and the rest of the women who nced at every little thing in the residence with faint scorn in their eyes.

    Compared with the magnificence of White Night City Lord¡¯s manor, Sea Spirit City Lord¡¯s manor could only be described as unpresentable.

    ¡°Please sit down for a while, our City Lord wille soon.¡± Ye Sha said.

    Duan Qi and others took their seats. Han Shu was quite dissatisfied with Sea Spirit City previously, and now she was even more unhappy.

    ¡°Your City Lord wants us to continue to wait? Does he not know that we are here? Is this how you treat guests in Sea Spirit City?¡± Han Shu frowned.

    This time, Duan Qi did not stop Han Shu from questioning.

    Ye Sha smiled and said, ¡°The City Lord has been dyed by some things, and I kindly ask you to wait a moment. Men, serve tea.¡±

    Several members of the Night Regime were dressed as servants and presented warm tea.

    Han Shu just sniffed it and mmed the tea cup onto the table, causing stters on the table.

    ¡°What kind of lousy tea is this? Can this tea be drunk by humans? ¡±

    Ye Sha just stood aside with a smiling face. However, no one noticed the chill that shed through his eyes.

    ¡°Forget it, this tea can¡¯t be drunk at all. A small city is after all a small city. Nothing good can be presented.¡± Han Shu frowned.

    The members of the Night Regime listened to Han Shu¡¯s unceremonious words, and one by one, they were filled with anger.

    Where did these girls pop out from? Since entering the residence, everything was not to their liking. Since they didn¡¯t want to be at Sea Spirit City, then whye here?

    The members of the Night Regime were thoroughly vexed by these unreasonable and troublesome women. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that they needed to continue the act, they would not want to serve these people tea.

    However, Han Shu and others didn¡¯t notice the disgust in the eyes of the Night Regime at all. Instead, they read another meaning in those eyes.

    ¡°Oh, a bunch of idiots.¡± Han Shu acted as if she was high and mighty as she flipped her hair,pletely mistaking the disgust in the eyes of the Night Regime as admiration for herself.

    Based on appearance alone, Han Shu was very outstanding, and was no way inferior to Gu Xinyan, coupled with the identity of being a Sacred Maiden, it had umted into arrogance for her.

    However, they hardly realised that ...

    As far as her looks were concerned, even if she were to stand naked in front of the Night Regime, they couldn¡¯t be bothered to even look at her. Compared with Jun Wu Xie¡¯s glorious appearance, Han Shu was simply an ugly monster, and she was entirely not self aware.

    ¡°When do we have to wait until?¡± Another Sacred Maiden asked with much impatience, as they had never been treated so flippantly.

    Duan Qi also frowned slightly, apparently a little displeased.

    At this moment, a thin figure suddenly appeared in the lobby of the City Lord¡¯s manor, and for a moment, it attracted everyone¡¯s attention ...

 Chapter 2804 - Guests With Hidden Intentions (4)

    <strong>Chapter 2804: Guests With Hidden Intentions (4)</strong>

    Trantor: Misty Cloud Trantions Editor: Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie walked slowly into the hall, there was no enthusiasm on her cold face as she walked to the main seat and sat down. She nodded slightly to acknowledge Duan Qi and the otherdies but didn¡¯t say much else.

    The Sacred Maidens immediately looked at Jun Wu Xie who remained seated, every pair of eyes looked at her from top to toe in a seemingly impolite manner.

    Han Shu, in particr, scoured every inch of Jun Wu Xie. After ncing back and forth a few times, she secretly sneered.

    It was just a little brat who hadn¡¯t grown up yet.

    Duan Qi¡¯s opinion was different from those women. She had also observed Jun Wu Xie, but she was less concerned with her appearance. Based on appearance, ¡®Yan Hai¡¯s¡¯ looks could not bepared to the handsomeness of Bai Zhu; as he was still young and not yet matured with a teenager¡¯s posture.

    But all these did not dispel Duan Qi¡¯s attention to Jun Wu Xie.

    Because what she really cared about was not Jun Wu Xie¡¯s appearance but her strength!

    The strength of dual Spirit Rings!

    ¡°This is Yan Hai, City Lord Yan right?¡± Duan Qi spoke first, which she hardly did.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded slightly, ¡°Yes, I am.¡±

    ¡°I am Duan Qi, the Elder of the Sacred Maiden Tribe. I have been tasked by Bai Zhu, the Lord of White Night City, toe and mediate. I understand that previously there was a misunderstanding between White Night City and other cities against City Lord Yan. They are extremely regretful of the altercation and are willing to ede to any request in order to appease City Lord Yan¡¯s unhappiness. They ask that City Lord Yan be magnanimous and they are most willing to bow before you.¡± Duan Qi said in a calm manner without a trace of sternness in her tone.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Jun Wu Xie raised an eyebrow slightly, looking at Duan Qi but saying nothing.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s response caused a bit of confusion in Duan Qi. Jun Wu Xie looked very young and his experience should be insufficient. At this age, in the Upper Realm, one would not have had much sess, but instead, she was actually the only bearer of dual Spirit Rings. Which was very difficult to understand.

    Beforeing to Sea Spirit City, Bai Zhu had also told Duan Qi about the fast rise of Sea Spirit City.

    It was probably due to the extraordinary form which Sea Spirit City possessed that created such a special elixir, which not only increased the strength of the entire city, but it was also most likely due to that elixir that Jun Wu Xie could possess dual Spirit Rings.

    This was one of the reasons why Duan Qi was willing toe to Sea Spirit City.

    With only that one form, it is thus possible to train a dual Spirit Ring exponent, which was truly unheard of.

    ¡°City Lord Yan, please let me know what are your requirements, the City Lords of the 72 cities have promised that they will do whatever you say.¡± Duan Qi said calmly; she wanted to see what kind of inclinations this capable teenager had.

    ¡°If they refuse, then it means I won¡¯t get what I want?¡± Jun Wu Xie said suddenly, the cold voice seemed to be mixed with ice.

    Duan Qi froze slightly. The words were quite arrogant, but since these words came from Jun Wu Xie, then it was par for course.

    With dual Spirit Rings, how could the 72 cities put up much resistance?

    ¡°So what does City Lord Yan mean?¡± Duan Qi continued to ask.

    Jun Wu Xie supported her chin with one hand as she nced at the Sacred Maidens. After a moment, she said lightly: ¡°I don¡¯t care for their insincere words, and I am toozy to fight with those pieces of trash. As long as they surrender and swear allegiance to me, I will not do anything.¡±

 Chapter 2805 - Rejection (1)

    <strong>Chapter 2805: Rejection (1)</strong>

    Trantor: Misty Cloud Trantions Editor: Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°To be so forgiving, City Lord Yan, it is really rare.¡± Duan Qi was satisfied with Jun Wu Xie¡¯s answer. An exponent should have some confidence of his own.

    Jun Wu Xie lowered her eyes as she restrained the coldness in her eyes, and after a moment of silence, she said, ¡°Since Elder Duan rarely visits Sea Spirit City, why not stay here for a few days?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s suggestion was exactly what Duan Qi wanted, and Duan Qi agreed without saying much more.

    Duan Qi¡¯s temperament was solemn, grave and rigid, while Jun Wu Xie was indifferent, therefore between the two, there was nothing much to converse. Very soon, Jun Wu Xie had asked the members of the Night Regime to arrange a ce for this group of Sacred Maidens, while she left to hibernate.

    After Duan Qi and others arrived at their assigned residence, they spent some moments sprucing it up. The amodation arranged by the Night Regime was quiet and secluded. Duan Qi didn¡¯t have much to say about it. But when Han Shu and others saw their rooms, their faces immediately turned down.

    ¡°Elder Duan, do we really have to stay here?¡± Han Shu asked, her face an unhealthy green colour. Although the amodation arranged by the Night Regime was tidy and clean,pared to the amodation they stayed in White Night city, it looked shabby. As they were already ustomed to the luxuriousness of White Night City, Han Shu and the other women were quite displeased with Jun Wu Xie¡¯s arrangements.

    ¡°I think Yan Hai¡¯s temperament is very strange. Although he had promised that he would forgive them, but the way he said it seemed otherwise. Also, he has no respect for Elder Duan! He arranged such a worn out ce for Elder Duan to stay in!¡± Han Shu waved her hands in disgust. There was no beautiful scenery full of flowers and no flourish decorations. Everything here felt shabby to Han Shu.

    As far as the first impression was concerned, Han Shu¡¯s impression of Jun Wu Xie was extremely bad.

    Except for the strength of the dual Spirit Rings, she could not find any positive aspects of Jun Wu Xie at all.

    His appearance could only be considered as average, and his build was small and short, how strong would a person be then?

    After seeing Jun Wu Xie, Han Shu began to miss her days spent in White Night City.

    Duan Qi lifted her eyes as she swept her gaze past a very dissatisfied Han Shu, she frowned slightly but didn¡¯t assign me. She looked around the surroundings of the elegant andrge house. Although this residence was not luxurious, it was still clean andrge. The beds looked simple but the materials used were good.

    All of these, Duan Qi could see clearly. But Han Shu and the others, with their limited experience, could not understand.

    ¡°You seem to be very dissatisfied with Yan Hai?¡± Duan Qi looked at Han Shu.

    Han Shu pursed her lips, nced away and muttered, ¡°It¡¯s not that I have any dissatisfaction, but that Yan Hai¡¯s approach is problematic. Although we are here to be mediators for the 72 cities, in the Upper Realm, there is no one who wouldn¡¯t give our Sacred Maiden Tribe some face. But this Yan Hai however, not only didn¡¯t send any men to greet and wee us, when he met with us, he disyed such entric behaviours. He has no manners in hospitality.¡±

    As she was speaking, Han Shu¡¯s gaze swept around the house and past the courtyard, and resignedly said, ¡°Then there is still this amodation, even if their Sea Spirit City is poor, they still didn¡¯t have to give us such a shabby ce to stay in, right?¡±

    Han Shu, no matter which way she looked at it, felt that Sea Spirit City and Jun Wu Xie were not pleasing to her eyes. Her resistance was noticed by Duan Qi, and she couldn¡¯t help but feel helpless.

    The reason why Han Shu would reject Jun Wu Xie like this was due to Bai Zhu....

 Chapter 2806 - Rejection (2)

    <strong>Chapter 2806: Rejection (2)</strong>

    Trantor: Misty Cloud Trantions Editor: Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Han Shu, you should know what you need to do, do you want me to remind you again?¡± Duan Qi frowned slightly, her tone bing harsh.

    Han Shu, who had been nit-picking before, trembled. She knelt in front of Duan Qi immediately, her heart was tense. These couple of days, Duan Qi had been slightly rxed with her and that made her think that she could say anything she wanted. But she had forgotten that under Duan Qi¡¯s arrangement, she could not simply voice her dissatisfaction as she pleased.

    ¡°Elder Duan please forgive me ...¡± Han Shu said with a shaking voice.

    Duan Qi snorted and looked at Han Xu who was kneeling in front of her, ¡°Thousands of years ago, your sister abandoned the Sacred Maiden Tribe and fled the Upper Realm. How much damage did she bring to the Sacred Maiden Tribe? Unless another Luo Qingcheng emerges in the tribe, you should know how His Lord would me all of us. But now, Luo Qingcheng¡¯s fate is uncertain, our Sacred Maiden Tribe has continuously made some mistakes in front of His Lord. is uncertain about life and death, my Sacred Maiden Tribe has made mistakes in front of the Lord. Since you were a child, your innate talent was average, and you can¡¯t bepared to your sister Han Zi Fei. You also can¡¯t bepared to Luo Qingcheng. The only thing you can depend on is the bloodline flowing through your veins. That¡¯s why, this time I¡¯ve brought you from the Holy Mountain, to find you a suitable match in order to give birth to the next Sacred Maiden. Do you think that with the current situation, you still have the right to be choosy? If within the next hundred years, you are unable to breed a pureblooded Sacred Maiden, the status of the Sacred Maiden Tribe in the eyes of His Lord will decrease greatly. If you continue to be so foolish, then you are dooming the entire Sacred Maiden Tribe.¡±

    Duan Qi was angered and thus ranted at Han Shu. The other women from the tribe knelt on the ground, their expressions were strange.

    The status of the Sacred Maiden Tribe in the Upper Realm was noble, but this was based on the premise that they had a pureblooded Sacred Maiden.

    And for a pureblooded Sacred Maiden to appear among people was rare. In the thousands of years of history of the Sacred Maiden Tribe, there had only been three pureblooded Sacred Maidens. And because of their existence, it gave the Sacred Maiden Tribe the status they possessed today.

    But...

    After the deaths of the first two Sacred Maidens, the Sacred Maiden Tribe had hoped for a new pureblood Sacred Maiden for thousands of years and they finally had one. But that Sacred Maiden chose to abandon the tribe, and fled from His Lord¡¯s side. This put the Sacred Maiden Tribe between a rock and a hard ce. After that, the tribe barely managed to purify their bloodline. The talented Luo Qingcheng managed to gain a foothold in the Upper Realm, but Luo Qingcheng had left for the Lower Realm not too long ago and her fate was still unknown.

    One step forward, two steps back. The Sacred Maiden Tribe could barely get a pureblooded Sacred Maiden. And if they continue in this manner, the tribe will soon lose their noble status.

    This was uneptable to Duan Qi, so when Gu Ying sent an invitation to Duan Qi, Duan Qi acquiesced to all of this. The Sacred Maiden Tribe needed fresh bloodlines, and the women who were of childbearing age were brought along with her to Sea Spirit City. Their sole purpose was to find outstanding men in the Upper Realm to conceive a new batch of children in order to find the next Sacred Maiden.

 Chapter 2807 - Rejection (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2807: Rejection (3)</h4>

    <b>Trantor:</b> Misty Cloud Trantions <b>Editor:</b> Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Elder Duan, please be appeased. Han Shu is wrong. But... hasn¡¯t Han Zi Fei returned to the Holy Mountain? If Elder Duan wanted to conceive a Sacred Maiden, would it not be better to use Han Zi Fei as the base? Although Han Shu¡¯s head was lowered, and she sounded docile and obedient, her heart was very unwilling.

    Hearing Han Shu mentioned Han Zi Fei, Duan Qi¡¯s brow wrinkled further.

    ¡°Han Zi Fei has entered into a marriage contract with the Knight of Destruction and she will be married one monthter. The Lord has personally arranged for this marriage, and even if she had a child, the child will not belong to our Sacred Maiden Tribe.¡±

    Han Shu pursed her lips and didn¡¯t dare say anything further.

    ¡°I know what you are thinking, but you must understand that regardless if it¡¯s Bai Zhu or Yan Hai, they are just tools we use to conceive a new Sacred Maiden. Once you are pregnant, you will not be able to meet them any longer. So, you best stop whatever you are thinking.¡± Duan Qi nced at Han Shu, a clear warning in her tone.

    While she was at White Night city, Han Shu had already fallen for Bai Zhu. All she could think about was the glorious wealth of White Night City, and Bai Zhu¡¯s warm and radiant smile. How could she even like Sea Spirit City?

    But Duan Qi¡¯s warning was already stuck in her head. Even if she did not want to, she would never dare to disobey Duan Qi¡¯s order.

    ¡°I understand,I am willing to abide by Elder Duan¡¯s arrangements.¡± Han Shu muttered.

    ¡°Fine, as long as you understand the seriousness of this matter, that¡¯s enough. Now, go take your rest. Tomorrow I will meet with City Lord Yan to discuss your affairs.¡± Duan Qi waved her hand to dismiss the women.

    Han Shu and others did not dare to speak further, and they retreated silently.

    But Duan Qi didn¡¯t pay any further attention to them. After the women¡¯s conversation was over, a ck shadow quietly ran out from their home. The ck shadow moved at great speed, as it left the amodation and headed straight for the city¡¯s official residence. And in the blink of an eye, the ck shadow had already arrived in the backyard of the city¡¯s official residence.

    In the backyard, Jun Wu Xie was sitting in the gazebo, and Jun Wu Yao, Hua Yao and the others were sitting beside her, seemingly waiting for something.

    The dark shadow quickly fell in front of Jun Wu Xie and whispered: ¡°Miss, Lord Jue.¡±

    ¡°So?¡± Jun Wu Xie looked up slightly and looked at Ye Gu who was kneeling in front of her.

    Early on, when she asked the men to arrange for amodation for Duan Qi and the other women, she also secretly sent Ye Gu to their residence. Ye Gu was the strongest among the Night Regime. Within the Upper Realm, there were very few people who could detect his presence. Although the mental prowess of the Sacred Maiden Tribe was strong, their spiritual power was very weak, and therefore it was impossible for them to detect the presence of Ye Gu.

    ¡°This aligns with Lord Jue¡¯s earlier assessment. Duan Qi really wants Miss and one of the women from the Sacred Maiden Tribe to conceive the next generation. And thedy in question is the one who has been chattering non-stop.¡± Ye Gu frowned.

    Upon hearing Ye Gu¡¯s words, Jun Wu Xie couldn¡¯t help but look at Jun Wu Yao and she found Jun Wu Yao looking at her with a ¡°I am right¡± look. Jun Wu Xie turned back to Ye Gu, and said, ¡°Anything else besides that?¡±

    Ye Gu hesitated for a moment, and after ncing at Jun Wu Yao, he continued: ¡°Besides that, Duan Qi also mentioned Senior Han Zi Fei. She has a marriage contract with one of the Knights of Destruction which is ordered by the Lord. ¡°

 Chapter 2808 - Beginning of chaos (1)

    <strong>Chapter 2808: Beginning of chaos (1)</strong>

    Trantor: Misty Cloud Trantions Editor: Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°What? Jun Wu Xie was stunned.

    ¡°I am not sure either. I only heard them saying that Han Zi Fei has returned to the Holy Mountain. But I am not sure if Han Zi Fei is a senior..¡± Ye Gu said.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s heart thumped a little. Han Zi Fei didn¡¯t say her full name to them. She only said that she was Zi Fei. She was also from The Sacred Maiden Tribe. Ye Gu happened to hear it when he and Zi Fei left. The time was basically the same.

    Jun Wu Xie immediately turned to look at Jun Wu Yao. When Han Zi Fei left, the only one who had seen her was Jun Wu Yao.

    ¡°It should be her.¡± Jun Wu Yao knew exactly what Jun Wu Xie wanted to ask.

    ¡°Why did she go back?¡± Jun Wu Xie looked at Jun Wu Yao inexorably. At that time, Han Zi Fei had exhausted much energy before escaping from the Upper Realm. She hid for thousands of years. After living an easy life, why did she jump back into the fire pit?

    Jun Wu Yao lowered his eyes and did not look back at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s gaze. He said lightly: ¡°She goes back and naturally she has what she needs to do.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s brow frowned, but she couldn¡¯t calm down.

    This was the first time that Han Zi Fei had heard the news after she left. But she did not want to appear abruptly and so shocking. At the same time, another news story had sought Jun Wu Xie¡¯s attention .

    That was Han Zi Fei¡¯s marriage.

    ¡°Knight of Destruction ...¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. These four words were extremely sensitive to her. Jun Gu was now one of the knights of destruction. But no one knew which one Duan Qi was referring to...

    ¡°Which Knight of Destruction is it?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked Ye Gu.

    Ye Gu shook his head.

    ¡°Duan Qi didn¡¯t say, the subordinate didn¡¯t know either.¡±

    ¡°Little Xie, aren¡¯t you worried, the Senior Zi Fei¡¯s marriage partner is ... your father?¡± Qiao Chu on the side listened for a long time, and finally understood what happened.

    And now it made sense and confused people at the same time.

    Han Zi Fei suddenly returned back to The Sacred Maiden Tribe and she was about to marry one of the Knights of Destruction. Jun Wu Xie¡¯s father was arrested by the damn Lord to brainwash him to be one of the Knights of Destruction. If it was the same person ... ... Qiao Chu couldn¡¯t imagine how much headache this thing would cause.

    Jun Wu Xie didn¡¯t say anything. Hua Yao looked at Qiao Chu from the sides with a slight frown and in them was a trace of me.

    They had thought about this problem. But no one dared to talk about it.

    Han Zi Fei was friends with them. She was their most respected predecessor. She was also very gentle towards them. But Jun Gu was Jun Wu Xie¡¯s father ...

    If they really ran into each other, it would put Jun Wu Xie in a difficult position.

    What Jun Wu Xie wanted was to rescue Jun Gu. If someone else was next to Jun Gu, she could kill him. Now it¡¯s not anyone else but Han Zi Fei. Jun Wu Xie couldn¡¯t make this move.

    Moreover, Han Zi Fei¡¯s reason for returning to The Sacred Maiden Tribe was unknown. If she threatens Jun Wu Xie, he will go to the rescue. But ...These two things had never happened before and it was really unexpected.

    ¡°For the time being, Duan Qi will definitelye to look for you these days. If you want to know the exact information, just try to ask her.¡± Jun Wu Yao looked at Jun Wu Xie a little bit unbearably. He knew her too well. At that moment, he could not say more with his worrying mind.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded slightly, but her heart wasplicated.

 Chapter 2809 - Beginning of chaos (2)

    <strong>Chapter 2809: Beginning of chaos (2)</strong>

    Trantor: Misty Cloud Trantions Editor: Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s doubts didn¡¯tst for a long time. Next day morning, Duan Qi went over again.

    ¡°Can Aunt Duan still get used to it?¡± Jun Wu Xie sat on the main seat, feeling rxed and easy.

    Duan Qi didn¡¯t know if what she said yesterday had been heard by Jun Wu Xie. She sullenly said, ¡°Everything is very good.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Jun Wu Xie said calmly.

    Duan Qi observed Jun Wu Xie. From the way Jun Wu Xie responded to the 72 cities, Duan Qi knew that this man was broad-minded and not narrow like the others. He was attacked by the 72 cities alliance yet there was no hatred at all. The indifference was not so much the tolerance of Jun Wu Xie. Or rather, from the beginning, he had not even taken the 72 cities as his opponents.

    After all, with the strength of Jun Wu Xie, the 72 cities fight hard to battle. They still gained no benefit.

    ¡°I came to Sea Spirit City once, a thousand years ago. The Sea Spirit City then had blood everywhere and the entire city was filled with a disgusting stench. But after a thousand yearster, it has changedpletely. Soon after Lord Yan took over the Sea Spirit City, he¡¯s able to organize the entire city in such an orderly manner, which is rare.¡± Duan Qi praised Jun Wu Xie while secretly watching Jun Wu Xie¡¯s reaction.

    It¡¯s known that with Duan Qi¡¯s identity and status, it¡¯s only normal for the others to worship her rather than to please others. But her praise was insignificant that Jun Wu Xie remained calm. Duan Qi further admired Jun Wu Xie¡¯s calmness.

    A true strong person should not only have powers but also a calm heart. ording to Duan Qi¡¯s current observation, Jun Wu Xie did not humiliate her ability, and such a genius boy was what she needed.

    ¡°The 72 cities have now surrendered to Lord Yan. He has be the Lord of the 72 cities. For thousands of years, he is also the only one. It will not take long for the Lord to send an invitation to Lord Yan, and your future will be immense. I wonder what kind of person do you like? ¡°Duan Qi asked tentatively.

    If it was someone else, Duan Qi would remain proud and the other person would beg her just like how Bai Zhu tried means and ways to get into her good mood that time. Unfortunately the person wasn¡¯t Bai Zhu, it was the Dual Spirit Ring exponent after His Lord. Duan Qi had to be careful when sounding her intention.

    ¡°No.¡± Jun Wu Xie said.

    Duan Qi felt relieved and a smile finally appeared on her face.

    ¡°With Lord Yan¡¯s current status, there is no doubt that he can soon find apanion in future. A beautiful woman is easy to find. With Lord Yan¡¯s status, an ordinary woman is not good for you. Lord Yan needs to find someone who can help him to take it to the next level. ¡±

    Jun Wu Xie raised her eyebrows, knowing Duan Qi¡¯s intentions. But her expressions were not obvious at all. She said lightly: ¡°If Aunt Duan has something to say, just say it.¡±

    ¡°Great, then I will get straight to the point.¡± Duan Qiughed: ¡°Although The Sacred Maiden Tribe is not the best, it has psychic force. The Sacred Maiden Tribe only consists of women. To conceive future generations, I can only entrust the virgins with the outstanding strong men. I wonder if Lord Yan is willing to marry one of my maidens? ¡°

 Chapter 2810 - Beginning of chaos (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2810: Beginning of chaos (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Duan Qi, sneering in her heart. Her tone remained t: ¡°Oh? Marrying a maiden from The Sacred Maiden Tribe?¡±

    Duan Qi nodded and said, ¡°Yes, my maiden only invited the top exponents of the Upper Realm. It¡¯s His Lord¡¯s promise. In order to protect the stability of the Upper Realm, I would like to inform Lord Yan that most of the pure saints are matched with the most powerful people in the Upper Realm. The first and second saints are assigned to His Lord. Now the third saint is given to The Knight of Destruction. My intention to Sea Spirit City is to make peace with the 72 Cities. The other is to find a suitable partner for another maiden of our tribe. ¡±

    ¡°Now, looking at the Upper Realm, there is no other capable person like Lord Yan. I can assure you that as long as you agree, Lord Yan can freely use the holy ce on the Holy Mountain to cultivate, and that holy ce is our forbiddennd. The forbidden area of ??the tribe can only be cultivated in that ce by the elders and sages. Although the holy ce cannot improve spiritual power, it is unique for the improvement of spiritual power. Lord Yan¡¯s strength is already at its peak and the improvement of psychic force is one of the top powers that many yearn for. Our n only asks for a baby girl born in the future, if it is a baby boy, Lord Yan can take him. We will never interfere.¡± Duan Qi looked at Jun Wu Xie astutely. In fact, she concealed some of the conditions, such as the first three saints. Although she has been assigned to others, no matter whether there are boys or girls left, the saints have no right to intervene. But about Jun Wu Xie, Duan Qi wanted to hide it.

    They need a new saint too much.

    Jun Wu Xie calmly listened to Duan Qi¡¯s words. When Duan Qi mentioned The Knight of Destruction and the third saint, it¡¯s no doubt the person is Han Zi Fei!

    Even though her heart was desperate for an answer, Jun Wu Xie still looked indifferent as if she did not have much interest.But she casually asked: ¡°Oh? Allowed with a Knight of Destruction? I wonder who that knight is? ¡±

    Duan Qi didn¡¯t ponder and replied, ¡°Of course it¡¯s the youngest, Lord Jun Gu.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s heart suddenly skipped a beat!

    It was really her father!!

    However, Duan Qi did not notice the shock shing through Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes. She continued rambling on by herself: ¡°The following sentence is true, and after one month, Lord Jun Gu and my saint will marry on the Holy Mountain. If Lord Yan is keen, why don¡¯t you follow us back and attend the ceremony? Lord Jun Gu is amiable and gentle, if he meets a talented person like Lord Yan, I believe he will praise you in front of His Lord as he likes talents.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie forcibly suppressed the shock in her heart, but she calmed down quickly. She looked at Duan Qi who had thrown a bait a little, although there was a chill in her eyes, but she quickly covered it up.

    ¡°Oh? Aunt Duan is kind.¡±

    ¡°Contacting a strong man like Lord Yan is naturally good for making new friends. Lord Yan doesn¡¯t need to respond immediately. Think about it for a few days.¡± Duan Qi pretended to be casual, she saw that Jun Wu Xie¡¯s did not show much interest. But she had a lot of interest in Jun Gu. She only thought that Jun Wu Xie wanted to climb up.

    Jun Wu Xie said, ¡°Since Aunt Duan has graciously invited, then I should attend.¡±

 Chapter 2811 - Beginning of chaos (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2811: Beginning of chaos (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Duan Qi was satisfied with the promise of Jun Wu Xie, even though she knew that Jun Wu Xie had promised to attend the ceremony instead of marrying one of the maidens. But Duan Qi knew very well, how could a teenager of this age resist beauty in the first ce?

    As long as Jun Wu Xie was willing to go to The Sacred Maiden Tribe. They had plenty of opportunities.

    ¡°Very good, now that Lord Yan has promised, it should be rather soon. I have to rush back to the Holy Mountain as soon as possible to prepare for the marriage. It is better to make a little preparation today, how about we set off tomorrow?¡± Duan Qi seized this chance to push it earlier.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Jun Wuxie responded neatly.

    Duan Qi got her answer and did not stay long. After exchanging a few more words with Jun Wu Xie, she immediately left.

    After Duan Qi left, Qiao Chu and the others who had been listening in the back room slowly appeared. But for a while, everyone looked at Jun Wu Xie sitting in a chair silently. No one dared to mention anything.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s father wants to marry Senior Zi Fei? What was that!?!

    Obviously, this is thest thing they wanted to see. They had never expected such a coincidence.

    ¡°Well ... wasn¡¯t Senior Zi Fei captured by The Sacred Maiden Tribe when the Upper Realm was in turmoil?¡± Qiao Chu murmured out.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s possible that Senior Zi Fei may be forced to helplessness, just like Uncle Jun Gu. Both are controlled by people in the Upper Realm. If this is the case, Little Xie must go to the Holy Mountain this time. He can save Uncle Jun Gu and Senior Zi Fei. Wouldn¡¯t it be better? ¡°Fan Zhuo immediately intervened and gave a thumbs up to Qiao Chu.

    This guy was clever at times!

    ¡°This possibility is very high. Little Xie, if you are going to the Holy Mountain, you need to be prepared. If you choose to rescue Uncle Jun Gu and Senior Zi Fei, your identity as the City Lord of the Sea Spirit City may be disclosed. If you want to get closer to His Lord, I¡¯m afraid you have to make another n.¡± Rong Ruo looked at Jun Wu Xie and said. The whole world knew that Jun Wu Xie had brought forth the Sea Spirit City, and caused such a big turmoil in order to approach His Lord and find the whereabouts of Jun Gu.

    And this motive has been achieved. It was just that the person who brought Jun Gu to Jun Wu Xie, was not Hi Lord, but Duan Qi. Although the process was different, the results were the same.

    Just that...

    Rong Ruo looked at Jun Wu Yao again, and could not help but sigh.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s n was not only to save Jun Gu, but also for Jun Wu Yao¡¯s life and death worm, and to stop the sacrifice of theThree Realms ... But once Jun Gu was rescued, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s current situation would be all in vain, she can only start all over again.

    Jun Wu Xie narrowed her eyes. Rong Ruo had already thought of everything she said. She must go to the Holy Mountain, she too must save them!

    ¡°You prepare in advance. Duan Qi said that there should not be too many people going to the Holy Mountain. You, Wu Yao, Ye Sha and Ye Mei are to go. Ye Gu is to remain in Sea Spirit City. Let him first prepare some ships outside Sea Spirit City. Once there is any abnormality, all the members board the ship and leave the ce temporarily, and sail to the remote ind to gather. ¡°Jun Wu Xie raised her eyes and exined the n in her heart.

    Everything needed to be done step by step. She did not intend to give up on anyone. It all depends on how she can achieve both!

    After getting the words of Jun Wu Xie, everyone headed off separately to prepare.

 Chapter 2812 - Beginning of chaos (5)

    <h4>Chapter 2812: Beginning of chaos (5)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    One dayter, Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao were ready to go. Before leaving, they took Zheng Weilong and Ah Da together with them.

    In the entire Sea Spirit City, there were only the troops of the Night Regime and the Ghost Army. In this way, if they retreat, they would not be noticed by anyone.

    Jun Wu Xie prepared several carriages.Those for the maidens were divided into three carriages. Several carriages traveled from outside the Sea Spirit City. The opened door of the Sea Spirit City was slowly closing. Zheng Weilong looked through the window. At a nce, something vaguely felt that it was quietly proceeding.

    ¡°Miss, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Ah Da asked, looking upset at Zheng Weilong¡¯s face.

    Zheng Weilong shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened, I feel a little flustered.¡±

    In the past few days, Jun Wu Xie rarely recruited her. It was not until yesterday night that she was sent to inform her about her trip today. Zheng Weilong was a little puzzled about going to the holy mountain with Jun Wu Xie. It was rather logical that Jun Wu Xie need not take her along at all.

    ¡°Lady, are you worried about the maiden thing?¡± Ah Da asked tentatively.

    Zheng Weilong smiled bitterly: ¡°What can I worry about? The target of The Sacred Maiden Tribe is the City Lord, and we are just foils.¡±

    Ah Da looked at Zheng Weilong thoughtfully.

    In another carriage, Duan Qi was sullen with a face. She looked at the three maiden of The Sacred Maiden Tribe who were sitting in the same carriage with her. One of them was Han Shu.

    ¡°This time, invited Yan Hai to the Holy Mountain, you should be very clear on my intention. No matter what method you use, you have to conquer him before he leaves the Holy Mountain, otherwise you will be locked up and age alone. The cer is lonely and old, do you understand? ¡°Duan Qi looked at the three women coldly.

    These three people, including Han Shu, were the most likely women of the maidens to give birth to a saint. As long as one of the three of them could get him, Duan Qi was convinced that they could birth the next saint.

    ¡°Yes.¡± All three women nodded honestly and darde not have any objections.

    But Han Shu¡¯s lowered face was hung with unwillingness.

    ¡°This matter affects the prosperity of our Sacred Maiden Tribe. You must not rx at all. If it can be done, I will ask other elders to help you ask for the name of the Son. It depends on your ability.¡± Duan Qi said.

    As soon as Duan Qi said this, Han Yan couldn¡¯t help raising her head and looked at Duan Qi excitedly.

    Son, that is the position just below the elders and maidens in Sacred Maiden Tribe!

    There were only a handful of saints in the entire Sacred Maiden Tribe. They were women who have made outstanding contributions to the tribe, or heroes who have bred pure blood saints. Although they do not have the power of the elders and the nobility of the maiden, It had a higher status and preferential treatment than other women. The people would salute when they see the Son, but it was of extremely high treatment.

    Even the Holy Land could be entered asionally. For those like Han Shu, who had no luck with being a saint, this would be their lifelong pursuit.

    ¡°Elder Duan, rest assured! I will wait and do my best, and I will never disappoint Elder Duan¡¯s expectations!¡± Han Yan¡¯s unwavering loyalty, her eyes faintly burned with a me of greed.

    But it¡¯s just a smalld, it¡¯s for the position of the Holy Son, she has to fight!

    Duan Qi nced at the three of them and nodded with satisfaction.

 Chapter 2813 - Holy Mountain (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2813: Holy Mountain (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Above the Holy Mountain, the clouds were misty, the clear water was a deep blue and the top of the mountain was capped with snow.

    The Holy Mountain was the highest peak in the Upper Realm. The green grass at the bottom of the mountain was crisp. It was spring all year round with the white flowers blooming all over the mountain. The higher it was, the lower the temperature. There was only one way to the top of the snow capped mountain. There were a number of elite soldiers in ck armor stationed at the foot of the mountain all year round. The armies from the 72 cities were not their match.

    This army belonged directly to the sole ruler of the Upper Realm. It was a team of guardian soldiers specifically sent to safeguard the safety of the maidens.

    The Sacred Maiden Tribe held a high status in the Upper Realm. All previous maidens had been valued by His Lord. Its powerful psychic force was beyond the reach of many powerful men. Only the maidens could possess the powerful psychic force but their spirit energy was a different story. With years of istion from the world, the Sacred Maiden Tribe was in an embarrassing state. In the Sacred Maiden Tribe, there had never been a one who possessed a strong spirit energy. This was why this team of elite soldiers was sent to guard the maidens.

    From this, we could see the importance of the Sacred Maiden Tribe to His Lord.

    Before stepping onto the Holy Mountain, permissions were needed from the Sacred Maiden Tribe. Even the elite soldiers who were stationed at the foot of the mountain were not allowed a step into the Holy Mountain!

    On the snow-capped Holy Mountain, those pure white buildings were elegant and delicate. This was a ce dedicated to the residence of the maidens. There had been rumors that the bricks and stones used by the maidens to build their houses were the finest white spirit stones. These white spirit stones were valuable even in the Upper Realm. If they were owned by ordinary people, they may never see it once in a lifetime. A thousand years ago, the first city, the White Night City spent a lot of money to buy a piece ofrge white b stone.

    It was said that white spirit stones had a strong effect on improving and enhancing psychic force. Even if the maidens had not gone through any cultivation at all, and the strength of psychic force could be counted as middle ss force in the Upper Realm. But if it were to bepared upwards, there were still racial characteristics limitations. So far, only few people could feel the state of condense spirit inscriptions.

    The Sacred Maiden Tribe sacrificed spiritual energy cultivation and specialized in psychic force. This had given them a special status. Therefore, the Sacred Maiden Tribe had been adhering to this tradition for thousands of years.

    The Holy Mountain was a ce that many strong men look forward to. Every master with strong spiritual power yearned to cultivate his spiritual strength in the Holy Mountain. However, many could only remain at the foot of the mountain staring at the peaks covered by clouds.

    Now, a team of carriages had arrived at the foot of the Holy Mountain. The only route to the mountains was heavily guarded by the team elite soldiers which they would not easily release any pass through. After taking the token, The elite soldiers could only release them after a maiden from the first horse carriage had collected the authority token.

    Duan Qi got up from the carriage, looked up at the top of the Holy Mountain. She turned to look at the carriages behind her and secretly red at Han Shu and others who were standing beside her.

    Han Shu immediately understood what Duan Qi meant. She joyfully walked towards the carriage where Jun Wu Xie was riding. She whispered softly in front of the carriage: ¡°Lord Yan, we have reached the foot of the Holy Mountain. The Holy Mountain is steep and the carriage impassable. Lord Yan, please alight, we will need to continue the rest of the journey by foot. ¡±

 Chapter 2814 - Holy Mountain (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2814: Holy Mountain (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    After Han Shu reported, she secretly observed the closed carriage.

    From the Sea Spirit City to the Holy Mountain, the journey took almost half a month. In order to reach the Holy Mountain as soon as possible, they hardly made any stops along the way. They slept in the carriage at night and continued on their journey. Fortunately, Sea Spirit City had arranged extremely spacious andfortable carriages that didn¡¯t toss them around too much. Even though it wasfortable, it was still a torturing journey for maidens such as Han Shu who was weaker in spirit energy.

    The soreness on her body could no longer be described. What made Han Shu feel like vomiting blood was that she had made all preparations before departure and she had no chance to win over the City Lord of Sea Spirit City. Rushing throughout the journey, there was no chance to get near Jun Wu Xie. She only saw her a few times.

    Every time Han Shu saw Jun Wu Xie¡¯s figure, Jun Wu Xie returned to the carriage before she had time to take action. Han Shu was annoyed and angered.

    Han Shu was beautiful. Although she was not a saint, she was also a half-sister to the third saint and often follows Duan Qi when she went out. It could be said that with her looks and her identity of the holy maiden, no matter where Han Shu went, she was the focus of much attention. Arge number of men would rush to please her.

    Even in the White Night City, Bai Zhu spoke to her politely. But Jun Wu Xie had tore down Han Shu¡¯s confidence.

    After seeing Jun Wu Xie for the first time, it seemed that Jun Wu Xie hadn¡¯t looked at her even once. This made Han Shu very frustrated.

    Because of the rtionship between Bai Zhu and Han Shu previously, she was toozy to talk with Jun Wu Xie. But now, Duan Qi tempted Han Shu with such an offer and it was up to Han Shu to achieve it. In the end....

    Han Shu red at the carriage that hadn¡¯t responded for a long time, and there was gloom in her eyes.

    A momentter, a slightly indifferent voice came from the carriage.

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    Subsequently, the carriage door was opened. Jun Wu Xie, dressed in a goose yellow robes, slowly walked down from the carriage. As shended on the ground, her eyes naturally passed over and stood in front of her, trying to maintain a sweet smile. Han Shu looked at the tall peak in front of her.

    ¡°This is the Holy Mountain?¡± Qiao Chu and others also got out of the carriage, looking at the majestic peak before them that hid into the clouds.

    The Sacred Maiden Tribe was different from the entire Upper Realm. Each maiden was very valuable to the tribe. In addition, they had already abandoned spirit energy cultivation. Therefore, every baby girl born in the Sacred Maiden Tribe did not have to experience the suffering of the stimting spirit energy.

    In certain sense, it could be considered a blessing.

    ¡°Why are these soldiers here?¡± Fan Zhuo¡¯s eyes fell on the elite soldiers at the foot of the mountain.

    ¡°These are the warriors sent by His Lord to guard the maidens.¡± Duan Qi said, her slightly raised chin and clear tone were all showing her pride.

    Seeing Duan Qi¡¯s appearance, Qiao Chu could not help but purse his lips.

    In addition to being polite to Little Xie, this old wicked woman was so hateful that he couldn¡¯t wait to use his chin to face her and send her arrogance flying!

    Jun Wu Xie stood at the foot of the Holy Mountain and looked at the majestic peak in the clouds, but in her heart, her mood had already turned sombre and serious.

 Chapter 2815 - Holy Mountain (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2815: Holy Mountain (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Senior Zi Fei and her father ... They were right at the peak.

    ¡°Lord Yan.¡± A soft voice suddenly sounded in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s ears.

    Jun Wu Xie lowered her gaze as Han Shu appeared by her side. She looked at Jun Wu Xie with a sweet smile and pinched her clothes with her hands shyly, her ¡®innocent¡¯ posture pushing her bosom together, making it very obvious.

    Jun Wu Xie frowned slightly. But Han Shu smiled as if she had never noticed Jun Wu Xie¡¯s dissatisfaction. ¡°That¡¯s where our saint maidens lived. The temperature will change rapidly on our way up. Lord Yan, please keep warm and don¡¯t catch a cold.¡±

    Han Shu¡¯s sudden affection made Qiao Chu dumbfounded.

    The first time when Duan Qi and Han Shu saw Jun Wu Xie, they didn¡¯t say a good word to her. Even the dull Qiao Chu could tell that Han Shu did not like Jun Wu Xie. However, Han Shu became a different person on this journey. All of a sudden, she showed dedication and interest in Jun Wu Xie.

    Qiao Chu looked at Hua Yao and he shook his head slightly. Apparently they were not interested in Han Shu¡¯s changes.

    Who knew what Duan Qi had used to brainwash Han Shu during the journey here. Han Shu¡¯s eyes almost turned green when she looked at Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie had no interest in Han Shu¡¯s pretentiousness. She ignored Han Shu¡¯s attempts and walked towards the entrance of the Holy Mountain. Jun Wu Yao apanied Jun Wu Xie and walked past Han Shu as if nothing had happened.

    Han Shu only felt that there was a cold war. But she did not know what was going on.

    However, Qiao Chu and others have noticed the dissatisfaction of a certain Lord. They could not help looking at Han Shu sympathetically. They couldn¡¯t imagine it, after Jun Wu Xiepleted her rescue mission, they could not help but wonder how this ruthless woman would be dealt with by Jun Wu Yao. What form of death would she embrace?

    Come to think of it, most of the women who have exposed their thoughts to Jun Wu Xie were pure hearted and very kind in nature, but their minds were dull. At least they were protected by Jun Wu Xie, hence Jun Wu Yao would naturally not do anything drastic.

    But Han Shu ?

    Ha ha.

    Who did she think she was?

    Jun Wu Xie probably didn¡¯t even know what she looked like.

    Han Shu was thrown aside by Jun Wu Xie¡¯s indifference. She did not respond for a while, until Duan Qi coughed when she led Jun Wu Xie into the mountain. Looking at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s cold back, an unknown fire quietly ignited and began burning in her heart .

    She had never been ignored!

    To think that with her appearance and identity, all good men would try all ways to please her and had always treated her like a goddess just to get her interested.

    As for Jun Wu Xie, she was the first person and the first time that she had to please someone like this. This was the first time she hit a nail.

    This really made the confident Han Shu very embarrassed. But she couldn¡¯t show it, she could only suppress the resentment in her heart and kept up with the team¡¯s progress.

    However, the other two maidens whopeted with Han Shu were very happy when they saw Han Shu facing setbacks.

    They had been giving Han Shu face solely because she was relying on her status as the third saint¡¯s sister. Finally, someone could teach Han Shu a lesson!

 Chapter 2816 - The Sacred Maiden Tribe (1)

    <strong>Chapter 2816: The Sacred Maiden Tribe (1)</strong>

    Trantor: Misty Cloud Trantions Editor: Misty Cloud Trantions

    As they went up the Holy Mountain, the temperature started to drop. The slight chill gradually invaded the skin as their footsteps progressed. But the decline in temperature was not very obvious. For those who stepped into Holy Mountain for the first time, one might get frostbites unknowingly and before one discovers it, it¡¯s already toote.

    As they went further up the Holy Mountain, Jun Wu Xie had a familiar feeling. The drop in temperature was like the change they had experienced when they were descending Heaven¡¯s End Cliff. The only thing was that other than the simr drastic temperature here, there was no poison gas in it.

    She subconsciously looked at Jun Wu Yao as he looked back at her with a smile and nodded at her.

    There was no need for Jun Wu Xie to speak because he knew what she wanted to ask.

    Arge part of the tomb of the Dark Emperor built by the Night Regime was left by Jun Wu Yao. This included the change in the temperature at the bottom of the cliff. This was also something interesting that Jun Wu Yao discovered when he had passed by the Holy Mountain by ident then. After going to the Middle Realm, he talked to Ye Gu who knew how to use the defense of the mausoleum.

    Such changes in temperature wouldn¡¯t cause any harm to the people who were in the simr realm of Jun Wu Xie and herpanions. From the foot of the mountain to the mountainside, the temperature had changed from warmth of spring to a chilly winter.

    Qiao Chu and the rest didn¡¯t feel anything, but Han Shu and others had already taken out the cloaks stored in their Cosmos Sack as each of them wrapped themselves in thick cloaks to withstand the cold.

    Only Duan Qi, Jun Wu Xie and a few others were not afraid of the cold.

    Duan Qi watched Jun Wu Xie¡¯s reaction secretly along the way. At first she saw Jun Wu Xie reveal a trace of doubt, but soon calmed down and seemed to be very curious about Holy Mountain, but somehow did not pursue it.

    The Holy Mountain was extremely high. They walked for half a day before gradually arriving at the peak. Halfway through, Han Shu and others rested a few times due to theck of physical strength.

    When the sun was about to go down, they finally reached the peak of the Holy Mountain. As rumored, the top of the Holy Mountain that was hidden in the clouds was full of white snow, looking mysterious yet majestic with elegant houses built on the white snow. Under the reflection of the setting sun, the snow and the white buildings seem to be covered with ayer of warm gold, dispersing the coldness that should have existed.

    ¡°The ce where the Sacred Maiden Tribe lives has snow all year round. This snow is the umtion of the purest snowkes in the world. There aren¡¯t any springs in the mountains, hence our water sourcees directly from this snow. After settling down, Lord Yan may like to try our tea that¡¯s been brewed with the snow from the top of Holy Mountain and see if there is a special fragrance.¡± She said to Jun Wu Xie with unconcealed pride.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded slightly, but her eyes were attracted by the white lotus above the serene snowscape.

    Those lotus flowers were born in the snow and the pure white was almost integrated with the snow. However, Jun Wu Xie felt that it was familiar.

    Duan Qi noticed Jun Wu Xie¡¯s gaze and a smile shed past her eyes. She took a step forward and took off a lotus flower among the snow and brought it to Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°This is the Heavenly Imperial Snow Lotus, a unique lotus only exists in our Holy Mountain. It has excellent healing effects. The scented tea brewed with it can prolong one¡¯s life.¡±

 Chapter 2817 - The Sacred Maiden Tribe (2)

    <strong>Chapter 2817: The Sacred Maiden Tribe (2)</strong>

    Trantor: Misty Cloud Trantions Editor: Misty Cloud Trantions

    Duan Qi¡¯s tone was full of pride. The Heavenly Imperial Snow Lotus in her hand was the rarest treasure in the world.

    However...

    There was no expression on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face. Qiao Chu and others looked at Duan Qi, but their gazes were extremely strange.

    Heavenly Imperial Snow Lotus ...

    Pffft!

    Wasn¡¯t that Little Xie¡¯s Little Lotus?

    Since the growth of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s spiritual power, the number of lotus seeds produced by Little Lotus had also increased each day. Lotus seeds were very rare then but now, they could be harvested inrge numbers. Jun Wu Xie distributed to those around her on a daily basis as snacks.

    When Qiao Chu looked at Duan Qi holding a non-spiritual Heavenly Imperial Snow Lotus and smiling to herself, he did not know whether tough or cry.

    Compared with Little Lotus, Duan Qi¡¯s Heavenly Imperial Snow Lotus could not evenpare to a leaf of Little Lotus¡¯.

    Wonder how Duan Qi would feel if she were to know that the precious Heavenly Imperial Snow Lotus in her mouth was akin to a waste to Jun Wu Xie.

    Duan Qi waited for a while, but didn¡¯t attain Jun Wu Xie¡¯s focused gaze. She couldn¡¯t help but have some doubts. This Heavenly Imperial Snow Lotus was very rare and although the peak of Holy Mountain had also grown bigger, these Heavenly Imperial Snow Lotus were supplied to the elders of the tribe or the saints. The rest were to be dedicated to His Lord while the rest gained nothing.

    Before she saw that Jun Wu Xie seemed to have some interest in Heavenly Imperial Snow Lotus. She originally nned to attract Jun Wu Xie using the Heavenly Imperial Snow Lotus. However, Jun Wu Xie just looked at it and did not even ask any other questions!

    Even Duan Qi was calm. She couldn¡¯t help but be dumbfounded by Jun Wu Xie¡¯s whimsical nature.

    What does this kid like?

    To be so indifferent to such beautiful women as Han Shu and even ignored a treasure like theHeavenly Imperial Snow Lotus. Wouldn¡¯t it be true that this boy is so hard to please?

    Poor Duan Qi was badly mistaken. She hadn¡¯t caught hold of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s weakness at all. If she reced the Heavenly Imperial Snow Lotus in her hand with a little white rabbit, Jun Wu Xie would probably look at it more.

    As for Heavenly Imperial Snow Lotus ...

    Jun Wu Xie already owned the King of Heavenly Imperial Snow Lotus, Little Lotus. The others were not important to her at all.

    When Duan Qi was a little embarrassed, a group of women in white clothes and cloaks came out of the maiden¡¯s tribe. Several women had good looks. When they saw Duan Qi, they immediately knelt down and paid their salutations.

    ¡°Wee back, Elder Duan.¡± The fragile female voice passed into everyone¡¯s ears.

    Looking at the respectful looks of the women in the n, Duan Qi¡¯s self-confidence, which had been crushed and broken at Jun Wu Xie, finally eased a little. She raised her chin proudly and said in a deep voice: ¡°How were things in the recent days?¡±

    ¡°Everything is fine in the n, please rest assured Elder Duan.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡± Duan Qi nodded with satisfaction, then said: ¡°This is a noble guest of my tribe. Now, prepare a good ce to wee Lord Yan.¡±

    Having said that, Duan Qi looked to Jun Wu Xie and said: ¡°I have just returned and there are still some things that need to be dealt with. Lord Yan, please feel at ease and help yourself. If there is any need, please feel free to speak. The Sacred Maiden Tribe will host a banquet tonight to celebrate your arrival.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie answered with a ¡®Mm¡±.

    Duan Qi immediately walked into the tribe. Although Han Shu and others wanted to continue to get closer with Jun Wu Xie, they were called in together by Duan Qi.

    Several women from the tribe looked at Jun Wu Xie curiously. Although they were full of doubts, they did not dare to vite Duan Qi¡¯s orders and obediently brought Jun Wu Xie and herpanions to their residence.

 Chapter 2818 - The Sacred Maiden Tribe (3)

    <strong>Chapter 2818: The Sacred Maiden Tribe (3)</strong>

    Trantor: Misty Cloud Trantions Editor: Misty Cloud Trantions

    From the beginning to the end, Qiao Chu and others werepletely ignored by Duan Qi . They didn¡¯t even have a chance to introduce themselves. They just followed behind Jun Wu Xie, led by the maidens to the ce where they lived.

    The coldness of the Holy Mountain spread across the residence. Jun Wu Xie and the others settled down in the residence. The maidens left one after another, leaving two to serve the guests.

    Jun Wu Xie assigned the two maidens to the hall to do some packing after which, she gathered Qiao Chu and others together.

    ¡°Oh, the Sacred Maiden Tribe is originally Little Lotus¡¯ hometown? Little Xie, do you want to release Little Lotus? Maybe he can see his children and grandchildren here.¡± Qiao Chu smiled at Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie nced at Qiao Chu as if she heard nothing.

    Zheng Weilong and Ah Da went to their respective rooms after entering the residence. But Jun Wu Xie did not call them over.

    Jun Wu Xie sat down on the chair and nced at the furnishings in the house. Although the maidens were picky, the result was still good. The room was very elegant and noble. The gadgets were extremely delicate. The treasures that the owners of the 72 cities sent them earlier on were not as good as the decorations in the house of the maidens residence.

    It¡¯s no wonder that Han Shu would dislike Sea Spirit City to such an extent.

    This Sacred Maiden Tribe was truly rich.

    ¡°Wu Yao, what have you noticed?¡± Jun Wu Xie looked at Jun Wu Yao. Although her spiritual power increased very fast, in terms of perception, she was not as good as Jun Wu Yao. Therefore, she had to find out from Jun Wu Yao the whereabouts of Han Zi Fei and Jun Gu here.

    ¡°Zi Fei is here, as for your father ... I didn¡¯t feel his breath.¡± Jun Wu Yao opened his senses as soon as he stepped into the Holy Mountain. The breath of everyone in the tribe couldn¡¯t escape his perception.

    He had sensed the breath of Zi Fei, but had not found the one belonging to Jun Gu.

    ¡°He hasn¡¯t arrived yet?¡± Jun Wu Xie narrowed her eyes.

    ¡°ording to Duan Qi, there are still a few days before Senior Zi Fei and their parents get married. Uncle Jun Gu may not have reached the Holy Mountain. Little Xie, would you like to take advantage of this time to meet Senior Zi Fei? Maybe you find out something from her. It will be much easier to proceed if she knows about it in advance. ¡± Fan Zhuo proposed.

    Jun Wu Xie thought for a moment, looked up to Jun Wu Yao and said, ¡°Where is she? Is there anyone around her?¡±

    Jun Wu Yao looked at Jun Wu Xie. Although there was no abnormality on his face, he sighed in his heart.

    Even Jun Wu Xie herself did not realize that her eagerness when mentioning about Zi Fei was not inferior to that of Jun Gu.

    ¡°Zi Fei¡¯s strength is quite high. Few of the maidens are her opponents. She is definitely here. But there are no exponents guarding nearby. I think she should be safe for the time being and have some freedom.¡± Jun Wu Yao replied.

    Jun Wu Xie frowned.

    ¡°Don¡¯t panic at this moment. Duan Qi has mentioned that the Sacred Maiden Tribe will host a banquet to entertain you. ording to the habit of the maiden, if they really want to treat you, they will naturally invite the saints to attend. You might as well wait until tonight to see if it is possible to see Zi Fei before you n the next step. Will that be better? ¡°Jun Wu Yao warmly said.

    Jun Wu Xie thought about it and she agreed.

 Chapter 2819 - Han Zi Fei (1)

    <strong>Chapter 2819: Han Zi Fei (1)</strong>

    Trantor: Misty Cloud Trantions Editor: Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s side has calmed down, but Duan Qi, who was travel-worn, returned to the residence of the Sacred Maiden Tribe with a gloomy face.

    Han Shu and others followed behind Duan Qi carefully. Anyone could see that Duan Qi was not in a good mood at this moment.

    Duan Qi was an elder of the Sacred Maiden Tribe. In the Upper Realm, she could have anything she wanted. But upon meeting Jun Wu Xie, she hasn¡¯t gotten her way. And with her temperament, for Duan Qi to tolerate till now, that was very rare.

    The women in the hall saw Duan Qi and bowed to her politely, but Duan Qi spared little thought and did not respond to them, as she walked into the hall in a great huff.

    ¡°Elder Duan.¡± A woman with a beautiful face stood in the hall, looking curiously at a somber Duan Qi.

    ¡°Elder Yun.¡± Duan Qi looked at the person but was reluctant to say more.

    This person was also an elder of the Sacred Maiden Tribe. Although she was not as high ranking as Duan Qi, she was also a very important person. Even if Duan Qi has any great unhappiness, she would not reveal it to Elder Yun.

    ¡°I heard Elder Duan came back this time and seemed to have brought some guests. I wonder who the person is for Elder Duan to personally invite him back?¡± Elder Yun said with a smile.

    Duan Qi¡¯s somber expression grew dark again. When she thought about Jun Wu Xie¡¯s expressionless face, she felt very chilled.

    ¡°He is the new City Lord of Sea Spirit City, Yan Hai..¡± Duan Qi told Elder Yun, as she narrated what happened before to Elder Yun.

    Elder Yun¡¯s face suddenly appeared incredulous.

    ¡°Dual Spirit Rings? Is this true?¡±

    Duan Qi nodded, ¡°If it isn¡¯t true, why would I bring him back? But this kid is very capable, thus he is quite arrogant. He doesn¡¯t care about soft or hard approaches so if we want him to agree with our request, then we will have to put in a lot of effort. I have already given instructions to prepare a wee banquet for tonight. I will have the outstanding women in our tribe attend as well. I don¡¯t believe this kid will have his eyes in the sky, with so many prettydies in attendance, he will really not be attracted to anyone?¡±

    Elder Yun had not calmed down from the shock of the dual Spirit Ring. But looking at the unhappy Duan Qi, she knew that Duan Qi had suffered a lot of indignity.

    But, only the Sacred Maiden Tribe ...

    ¡°It¡¯s not difficult, but if you really want to entice him, then you must take this very seriously. Do you want Han Zi Fei to attend the banquet tonight?¡± Elder Yun slightly hesitated.

    ¡°Her?¡± Duan Qi frowned suddenly.

    ¡°How is she doing?¡±

    ¡°Everything is fine, this time it looks like she¡¯s changed her temperament. She¡¯s been very obedient. Perhaps it¡¯s because she has drifted outside for so many years, suffered greatly, and finally is enlightened. She is after all our Sacred Maiden, even though she had made mistakes, before the arrival of the new Sacred Maiden, we also cannot hurt her. Moreover, His Lord has betrothed her to Lord Gu, so I think she has calmed down. ¡°Elder Yun said with a hint of knowing.

    After Duan Qi was silent for a moment, she said, ¡°Well, if she had mended her ways, we can let bygones be bygones. Send someone to inform her that there will be a banquet tonight.¡±

    Elder Yun nodded with a smile. She nced at Han Shu, who was behind Duan Qi, and immediately said, ¡°Han Shu, since you are Han Zi Fei¡¯s sister, and you will convey the news.¡±

    Han Shu was a little shocked and her entire back stiffened. But, she didn¡¯t dare to have the slightest expression of resistance, and could only obey:

    ¡°Yes, Han Shu will do as instructed.¡±

 Chapter 2820 - Han Zi Fei (2)

    <strong>Chapter 2820: Han Zi Fei (2)</strong>

    Trantor: Misty Cloud Trantions Editor: Misty Cloud Trantions

    There was a faint floral scent in the small, quiet hall. The floral scent was not clingy, but with a refreshing fragrance, people could smell it for a long time.

    As soon as Han Shu stepped into this small hall, her expression became ashen and with every step she took, she had an urge to immediately turn away from the ce.

    However, she couldn¡¯t.

    ¡°Where is the Sacred Maiden?¡± Han Shu asked out loud, seeing the handmaid in the small hall.

    ¡°The Sacred Maiden is in the study,¡± answered the handmaid.

    Han Shu sneered secretly.

    The study, again the study.

    Obviously she was the Sacred Maiden of the Sacred Maiden Tribe and thus had a very high status. But that person however liked to do these meaningless things, like reading those tattered books. Who was she putting up an act for?

    ¡°Alright, Elder Yun told me to tell her something. I¡¯ll go find her.¡± Han Shu said with a tensed face.

    The handmaid nodded obediently.

    From the small hall to the long corridor, through the gorgeous courtyard, watching the carved jade gazebo, watching the water crystals blended with snow color iid on the ground, Han Shu¡¯s heart was a little gloomy.

    This was the small house where the Sacred Maidens lived. It was also the most luxurious ce in the Sacred Maiden Tribe. The best things in the entire tribe were sent here for the Sacred maiden to enjoy.

    As a child, Han Shu had dreamed countless times that she could live in such a good ce, but reality was bloody and cruel.

    Walking all the way to the study, Han Shu could no longer remember the many good things she saw.

    Since Han Zi Fei fled, the small hall was also left empty, and only the handmaids woulde clean it every day, the others were not allowed to enter at all.

    Taking a deep breath, she raised her hand and knocked on the door.

    ¡°Who is it?¡± A gentle and pleasant voice sounded in the room.

    Han Shu said: ¡°Sacred Maiden, it¡¯s me, Han Shu.¡±

    There was no sound in the study, and Han Shu could feel a hot sting on her face.

    She and Han Zi Fei shared the same mother. Why, was it that Han Zi Fei who got all this, and not her?!!

    Before Han Han¡¯s unwillingness started to burn, the door of the study was opened suddenly.

    A woman appeared. She had an exquisite face, wearing a very simple goose-yellow long dress, with long ck hair hanging behind her. Although it was the simplest dress, it was more eye-catching than the March sun. She was too beautiful for people to look away.

    Han Zi Fei ...

    The third Sacred Maiden of the Sacred Maiden Tribe was also the most beautiful woman in the Sacred Maiden Tribe.

    Every time Han Shu saw Han Zi Fei¡¯s face, she could not help but want to tear it off.

    ¡°Sacred Maiden.¡± Han Shu lowered her head to try and cover up the unwillingness in her eyes.

    ¡°Han Shu? Why are you free toe to me today?¡± Han Zi Fei¡¯s voice was mild, there was a sharp and heroic look between the eyebrows, she was not as delicate as an ordinary woman.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter,e in and talk.¡± Han Zi Feiughed lightly, turned and walked into the study, she casually sat down at the desk, and set aside the unread books.

    Han Shu stepped into the study. The rows of bookshelves in the entire study were filled with old books. With the many years that had passed, the books could only be preserved in the cold environment of the Holy Mountain, and therefore were still intact. But upon closer observation, each of those books seemed to have been read countless times, the cornes were a little frayed.

 Chapter 2821 - Han Zi Fei (3)

    <strong>Chapter 2821: Han Zi Fei (3)</strong>

    Trantor: Misty Cloud Trantions Editor: Misty Cloud Trantions

    Han Shu stepped into the study. The rows of bookshelves in the entire study were filled with old books. With the many years that had passed, the books could only be preserved in the cold environment of the Holy Mountain, and therefore were still intact. But upon closer observation, each of those books seemed to have been read countless times, the cornes were a little frayed.

    The book here, Han Zi Fei had already flipped through countless times. During the time that she spent in the Sacred Maiden Tribe, she had always kept herself in the study, apanied by these books.

    Han Shu didn¡¯t understand this hobby of Han Zi Fei. This study was just a decoration for the first two Sacred Maidens. It wasn¡¯t until the appearance of Han Zi Fei, that the studies were really used.

    Han Zi Fei was a freak. But to the entire Sacred Maiden Tribe, she was a maverick.

    She was apparently the most honored Sacred Maiden, but she chose to defect, to abandon all her superior lifestyle, to abandon His Lord¡¯s favour. She survived on the outside on her own for thousands of years but yet she finally returned.

    Han Shu and Han Zi Fei were simr in age, and they had more or less grown up together. It was not until their teens that Han Zi Fei was identified as the third Sacred Maiden. It was then that Han Shu truly realised the gap between her and Han Zi Fei.

    That was the gap that she, no matter what, could not close.

    ¡°Please, sit.¡± Han Zi Fei raised her eyes and saw a very rigid Han Han standing by the door, a smile twitched on her lips.

    Han Shu lost focus for a moment, and then sat down on the chair. No matter how much she didn¡¯t want to admit it, as long as she stood in front of Han Zi Fei, she could not help but felt a strong sense of inferiority.

    ¡°Yes ... Elder Yun asked me to look for you.¡± Han Shu took a deep breath and tried to calm herself down.

    ¡°Oh? What¡¯s wrong with Elder Yun?¡± Han Zi Fei raised an eyebrow and asked.

    ¡°Elder Duan and I came back this time with some guests. Elder Duan is going to host a banquet to entertain those guests, so you need to attend tonight.¡± Han Shu said.

    ¡°Me?¡± Han Zi Feiughed suddenly. ¡°What has the guests of the Sacred Maiden Tribe to do with me? I only remember that in a few days¡¯ time, I will marry Lord Gu. Why do I need to see other guests? Is this how the Sacred Maiden Tribe use their Sacred Maiden?¡±

    Han Shu¡¯s expression stiffened, as she felt stumped by Han Zi Fei¡¯s poisonous tongue.

    This woman looked gentle and spoke softly, but she asionally had a poisonous tongue and would say things that made people speechless.

    ¡°What kind of guest is able to make Elder Duan and Elder Yun put in so much effort and go through so much trouble?¡± Han Zi Fei held her chin with one hand, and squinted at Han Shu.

    Han Shu was irritated by Han Zi Fei¡¯s stare, and she could only nced away and said, ¡°Naturally it is someone special. You just need to show up. If you don¡¯t want to attend, go tell the two Elders yourself!¡±

    ¡°You hate me?¡± Han Zi Fei said suddenly.

    Han Shu was shocked as she looked at Han Zi Fei in disbelief. She simply could believe what Han Zi Gei was talking about!

    Han Zi Fei¡¯s smile grew even deeper. ¡°To be precise, you hated me since you were a child. You haven¡¯t changed at all, my little sister.¡±

    Han Shu¡¯s face turned an ugly shade of purple as she death red at Han Zi Fei.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that no matter how much you hate me, you can¡¯t kill me, you can only stare at me with such a mean look.¡± Han Zi Fei said with a smile.

 Chapter 2822 - Han Zi Fei (4)

    <strong>Chapter 2822: Han Zi Fei (4)</strong>

    Trantor: Misty Cloud Trantions Editor: Misty Cloud Trantions

    Han Shu was breathing hard with anger. In the past, Han Zi Fei would never have said such things, no matter how unhappy she was, it was as if Han Zi Fei had never noticed!

    As it turned out, it wasn¡¯t that she was unaware, it was just that she had never said anything about it...

    ¡°Alright, you¡¯ve red at me for several days now. You better re more at me, once I am married, you can only re at my portrait.¡± Han Zi Fei smiled and picked up the book she had left aside, holding it with one hand as her attention returned to reading.

    Looking at Han Zi Fei¡¯s indifferent face, Han Shu¡¯s heart was burning up as if it was being baked by fire!

    She stood up from her chair seemingly spooked, looked at Han Zi Fei and said, ¡°I forgot to tell you that tonight¡¯s guest is my future husband, and the bearer of the second pair of dual Spirit Rings in the Upper Realm! I¡¯m not sure, whenpared with Lord Gu, who is more powerful.¡±

    Han Zi Fei looked up slightly, with a hint of wonder in her eyes.

    Dual Spirit Rings?

    How could there be dual Spirit Rings?

    Han Shu looked at Han Zi Fei¡¯s surprised look with satisfaction and smirked proudly: ¡°So tonight I still have to trouble Sacred Maiden to entertain my future husband.¡±

    Han Zi Fei looked at Han Shu but did not speak.

    Her silence greatly satisfied Han Shu.

    ¡°Well, Elder told me to pass the message, and I have already done so. I shall not stay any longer, and take my leave now.¡± Han Shu turned away and left with pride. In the moment she turned around, her eyes were full of intense unwillingness and ambition.

    She would not lose every single time to Han Zi Fei. This time, she must win. Whatever the case, she must win the heart of the Lord of Sea Spirit City!

    Han Zi Fei looked at the departing posturing of Han Shu, the surprise on her face slowly disappeared, as well as the cynicism between her brows. She put down the book in her hand and frowned while thinking.

    ¡°The dual Spirit Rings exponent... Han Shu...¡± Han Zi Fei had a feeling that something was wrong, but she couldn¡¯t pinpoint what it was. She thought for a long time but got up suddenly and walked towards the bookshelf. She flipped open several ancient books to check something but after searching for a long time, there appeared to be no result.

    Eventually, she sat back but the urgency in her grew stronger.

    She didn¡¯t have time to bother about others...

    No matter who the dual Spirit Rings exponent was, it was not something she could interfere with.

    With the sunset, the moonlight shrouded the entire Holy Mountain. As the moonlight shone down on the white snow, the snow reflected the moonlight and it looked extra bright, though much milder than the sun.

    Upon Duan Qi¡¯s return, she had ordered the tribe to set up a banquet, and all members of the tribe immediately executed that order. At night, the banquet had already been readied in the big hall of the Sacred Maiden Tribe and awaited for the event to begin.

    Duan Qi wanted to avoid mistakes from arising and thus, Elder Yun and her came to supervise the undergoings earlier in the day. Checking over everything repeatedly till they were satisfied with things.

    ¡°The time is approaching, do you need to send someone to invite City Lord Yan toe to the hall?¡± Elder Yun looked at the time and asked.

    Duan Qi shook her head: ¡°Yan Hai¡¯s character is elusive. As he had promised, I think he will arrive to the appointment on time. Let¡¯s wait a moment more.¡± She looked around.

    In addition to the few main positions, more than twenty seats had been arranged in the hall, and the beautiful women of the tribe had been seated during this time.

 Chapter 2823 - The Only Person (1)

    <strong>Chapter 2823: The Only Person (1)</strong>

    Trantor: Misty Cloud Trantions Editor: Misty Cloud Trantions

    These women were all selected from the Sacred Maiden Tribe as the most suitable to conceive the next generation. Tonight they were gathered together for the banquet, and each one was beautifully dressed.

    It was hard to imagine that, with the status of the Sacred Maiden Tribe, that one day, these women would be gathered together to be selected by another person. If this news reached the 72 cities, there would be many people who would be surprised.

    Han Shu was the most eye-catching tonight. She was wearing a white long dress, embroidered with silver lines. It looked like nothing special at first nce, but under the lights, the silver lines glittered as if stars were draped over her body. wearing a star-like beauty. The white dress contrasted her long ck hair, along with that exquisite face, and she stood out greatly among all the flowers.

    ¡°Han Shu.¡± Duan Qi was satisfied when she saw how Han Shu was dressed today.

    Han Zheng stepped forward and greeted, ¡°Elder Duan.¡±

    ¡°You have dressed well today.¡± Duan Qi said, she rarely gave praise.

    Han Xuan was pleased that the tips of her brows rose, but she fought hard to repress her pleasure, lest it ruined her beautiful make up.

    ¡°Thank you Elder Duan forplimenting me. Women should dress up for their beholders. Han Shu also hopes that today, someone can appreciate the beauty of Han Shu.¡±

    The position of the Holy Son provoked Han Shu¡¯s will to fight, and today¡¯s meeting with Han Zi Fei made it rose even more. No matter who the other party was, as long as she could beat Han Zi Fei, she would do her best to fight!

    ¡°Have you passed on my message to Han Zi Fei?¡± Elder Yun asked, she didn¡¯t care about how Han Shu was today.

    Han Shu lowered his eyes as she tried to restrain the resistance in her eyes and replied obediently, ¡°Yes, I have.¡±

    ¡°Oh? What did she say?¡± Duan Qi asked.

    ¡°The Sacred Maiden didn¡¯t seem to have much interest in today¡¯s banquet. I spent a bit of effort but I¡¯m not sure if the Sacred Maiden has taken heed of your words.¡± Han Shu bad-mouthed Han Zi Fei without batting an eyelid.

    Sure enough, Duan Qi¡¯s brow was already furrowed.

    Duan Qi didn¡¯t like Han Zi Fei. She was so inflexible and rude. Even though Han Zi Fei was the Sacred Maiden, she still had to be disciplined by the elders. And Han Zi Fei¡¯s escape from the Upper Realm had made Duan Qi very dissatisfied with her. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the next Sacred Maiden had yet to present herself, and also that Han Zi Fei had requested His Lord to betrothed her to someone, Duan Qi would never have tolerated the existence of a rebel.

    ¡°Well, it is said she changed, but I think she¡¯s still the same. I don¡¯t know how she did it but she actually managed to get His Lord to forgive her transgressions, and even arrange a marriage for her. Such bewitching sorcery, and to think that she is our Sacred Maiden. It¡¯spletely disgusting.¡± Duan Qi didn¡¯t give any leeway as she showed her disgust for Han Zi Fei.

    Han Shu held a trace of smugness in her eyes as she secretly smiled.

    But Elder Yun had replied, ¡°Forget it, she has been like that since she was a child. Since she has returned, let¡¯s not bring up the past. Besides, she will marry Lord Gu in a few days and leave Holy Mountain. Bringing these issues up will make others look down upon our Sacred Maiden Tribe. How Han Zi Fei is, is not important, what is important is the reputation of our Sacred Maiden Tribe.¡±

    The words of Elder Yun calmed Duan Qi¡¯s dissatisfaction slightly.

    At this moment, the handmaid from outside the hall informed them that Jun Wu Xie had already arrived outside the hall. Duan Qi and Elder Yun looked at each other and immediately adjusted their emotions.

    ¡°Hurry, bring him in!¡±

    After a moment, Jun Wu Xie walked into the hall alone. Tonight¡¯s banquet, Duan Qi only invited her. Even Jun Wu Yao and the others were not allowed to participate, so Jun Wu Xie had to attend the banquet alone.

 Chapter 2824 - The Only Personï¼ˆ2ï¼‰

    <strong>Chapter 2824: The Only Person£¨2£©</strong>

    Trantor: Misty Cloud Trantions Editor: Misty Cloud Trantions

    When Jun Wu Xie stepped into the hall, the many women who had been waiting in the hall for a long time couldn¡¯t help but look at Jun Wu Xie. What they saw was a delicately handsome young boy but didn¡¯t look anything special.

    Having been told that the guest was of noble status and they needed to spend more effort dressing up, the women could not help but be disappointed.

    The teenager in front of them was far from what they had expected.

    Only Han Shu¡¯s eyes sparkled when she saw Jun Wu Xie. If she wasn¡¯t afraid that she would ruin her image in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mind, she really wished she could immediately walk up to Jun Wu Xie to show off her looks today.

    ¡°City Lord Yan.¡± Duan Qi walked towards Jun Wu Xie first, a rare stiff smile appeared on her serious face.

    ¡°Please sit down,¡± Duan Qi said.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded slightly and sat down in her ce.

    Elder Yun observed what Duan Qi dubbed as the unparalleled young man in secret. From the appearance alone, she could not see anything special about him, except that his eyes were abnormally cold.

    ¡°This is Elder Yun. The other elders in the n still have some things to deal with. After all, Lord Gu and the Sacred Maiden will be married in the next few days. Today, I am apanied by Elder Yun. We hope City Lord Yan does not mind.¡± Duan Qi spoke politely, but did not dare to mention whether Han Zi Fei would be present. The message previously conveyed by Han Shu seemed to indicate that Han Zi Fei didn¡¯t care much about today¡¯s banquet. Duan Qi had no other choice, but in her heart, the impression of Han Zi Fei dropped even more.

    ¡°Oh? The marriage is nearing. Then, is Lord Guing soon?¡± Jun Wu Xie said indifferently.

    Duan Qi had long noticed that Jun Wu Xie was very concerned about Jun Gu, but she didn¡¯t think much about it, she thought that Jun Wu Xie just wanted to win over Jun Gu, after all, the Knight of Destruction was not someone whom ordinary people coulde into contact with. Even as a city lord in one of the 72 cities, one was not privy to meeting him at all.

    ¡°Lord Gu should be here in the next two days. If City Lord Yan doesn¡¯t mind, you can always go with us to wee Lord Gu.¡± Duan Qi smiled.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded slightly, it seemed that Jun Wu Yao¡¯s previous assessment was correct, and Jun Gu had not yet reached the Holy Mountain.

    Duan Qi saw that Jun Wu Xie¡¯s reaction was one of indifference. Naturally, he didn¡¯t want to be snubbed despite showing good intentions so she just exchanged a nce with Elder Yun, and each took her seat. Today¡¯s protagonist was not them.

    They had arranged for Jun Wu Xie to be seated in such a way that she would be able to see all the women at the banquet today. The hall was brightly lit and the warm light made the beautiful faces more attractive. They were all anticipating finding out which one of the women had caught Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eye.

    Han Shu¡¯s position was closest to Jun Wu Xie. Moreover, today she had specially dressed up for the banquet. She watched as Jun Wu Xie, who was sitting alone, nced around at the other people in a calm manner.

    Because the appearance of ¡°Yan Hai¡± was not top-notch, coupled with his young age, andbined with Jun Wu Xie¡¯s own petite figure, he looked like a young boy who hadn¡¯t puberty yet. It was difficult for the women of the Sacred Maiden Tribe to associate him as the dual Spirit Rings exponent. Most of them were observing from the sidelines.

    And this happened to coincide with Han Shu¡¯s thoughts.

    ¡°City Lord Yan.¡± Han Shu rose up while pretending to be elegant, took a cup of wine and walked to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s table in an enchanting manner, as she looked at Jun Wu Xie with feigned shyness and interest and said, ¡°Before in Sea Spirit City, I had misspoken much and I asked that City Lord Yan to not me me. I will give myself the forfeit of finishing one cup of wine as an apology for my behaviour.¡±

 Chapter 2825 - The Only Personï¼ˆ3ï¼‰

    <strong>Chapter 2825: The Only Person£¨3£©</strong>

    Trantor: Misty Cloud Trantions Editor: Misty Cloud Trantions

    Since Han Shu left Han Zi Fei¡¯s residence, she made up her mind to win over that dual Spirit Rings exponent, but Jun Wu Xie¡¯s previous indifference towards her was not fake. Han Shu pondered about it and figured that it was probably because of her impetuous words that had left a bad impression of herself with Jun Wu Xie. And that had led to the coldness Jun Wu Xie exhibited towards her. After which she crafted a n by using her apology to resolve the ¡®dissatisfaction¡¯ that Jun Wu Xie ahd with her.

    However, Jun Wu Xie had only raised her eyes slightly to look at Han Shu, who was obviously putting up an act in front of her, with utmost calm in her eyes.

    Han Shu had thought by apologising in advance, even if Jun Wu Xie had any dissatisfaction with her, she would take this opportunity to ease the tension a little, but...

    The smile on her face had turned almost stiff, but Jun Wu Xie still looked at her with those cold eyes.

    Han Shu could feel herself squeezing out cold sweat, and struggled to maintain the smile on her face. She then drank the cup of fine wine she still held in her hand, and tipped it over to show Jun Wu Xie that it was emptied.

    ¡°City Lord Yan, please do not take offense with me, I have apologised to you.¡± After Han Shu drank the wine, the alcohol added a little blush to her otherwise fair face, and under the candle light, she looked more beautiful.

    However, there was still no reaction on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face, she had neither epted Han Shu¡¯s apology nor refused.

    This made Han Shu, who had prepared a full belly of moves, want to puke. At that moment, she did not know what to do...

    Duan Qi looked a little anxious, Han Shu and Han Zi Fei were born of the same mother, but because they had different fathers, their pureblood lineage was very different. However, the most likely candidate to have a pureblood descendant, if possible, Duan Qi hoped that it would be Han Shu and Jun Wu Xie.

    If Jun Wu Xie wanted Han Shu to be his wife, the Sacred Maiden Tribe would not say anything, as long as if the female baby bore by Han Shu was left with the tribe.

    However, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s unresponsiveness really caused Duan Qi to start pouring out cold sweat on Han Shu¡¯s behalf.

    After Han Shu¡¯s limbs had turned numb from Jun Wu Xie¡¯s unnerving stare, a figure appeared at the entrance of the hall.

    ¡°Today is really lively, our Sacred Maiden Tribe hasn¡¯t entertained guests in a long time.¡± The gentle and pleasant female voice echoed in the quiet hall and had surprised everyone who heard it.

    When Jun Wu Xie heard the familiar voice, her hands, which were hidden within her sleeves, could not help but involuntarily clenched themselves.

    Han Shu, who was standing opposite her, felt as if she was struck by lightning when she heard the voice, as she turned abruptly to look at the person who had entered the hall.

    The hall was already covered by moonlight, and the person, who was d in a pure ck dress, walked slowly into the bright hall. Although it was such a somber ck, however when worn by the person, it didn¡¯t seem at all rigid, instead it looked as if that colour belonged to her.

    Han Zi Fei!

    Han Shu stared unbelievably at Han Zi Fei, who was walking into the hall, and her eyes seemed to want to spit out fire.

    Han Zi Fei already looked amazing. Although she had not applied any makeup today, she was still more beautiful than any of the women in this hall. Even the well-dressed Han Shu, whenpared to Han Zi Fei, lost.

    There was indeed such a person, even dressed in coarse linen, who would be unable to hide her absolute beauty.

    Han Zi Fei was that person.

    Han Shu¡¯s hand holding the wine ss tightened a little, and the smile on the corner of her mouth disappeared in an instant.

 Chapter 2826 - The Only Personï¼ˆ4ï¼‰

    <strong>Chapter 2826: The Only Person£¨4£©</strong>

    Trantor: Misty Cloud Trantions Editor: Misty Cloud Trantions

    Han Shu exhausted her efforts as she wanted to be the most beautiful person today, but with the appearance of Han Zi Fei, it had obscured the spotlight on her.

    In the presence of Han Zi Fei, Han Shu¡¯s countenance was that of a withered flower, she was no longer breathtaking.

    The moment Duan Qi saw Han Zi Fei, she involuntarily frowned. She had no opinion with regards to the appearance of Han Zi Fei, but she was informed that this was a wee banquet, and yet she attended wearing a ck dress. Although it looked beautiful, it was not appropriate for today¡¯s asion.

    However ...

    Duan Qi secretly nced at Jun Wu Xie and found that Jun Wu Xie turned her face slightly, as if looking at Han Zi Fei.

    ¡°What? Do you not recognise me?¡± Han Zi Fei smiled nonchntly, her long sleeves fluttered slightly as the evening breeze blew, causing the candles to flicker in the hall.

    The candlelight flickered, but it dazzled the human eye and shocked the mind.

    All the women in the hall stood up and saluted Han Zi Fei in unison: ¡°I pay my respects to the Sacred Maiden.¡±

    The corner of Han Zi Fei¡¯s lips kicked up into a smirk as she waved her hand casually.

    ¡°Elder Yun, I wonder if I¡¯mte?¡± Han Zi Fei¡¯s eyes shifted slightly to look at Elder Yun sitting in her chair.

    Elder Yun said with a smile, ¡°Your timing is just nice. The Sacred Maiden has been busy with wedding matters in recent days. It¡¯s been hard on you. Please sit down first.¡± Elder Yun¡¯s reply was ingenious. In terms of time, Han Zi Fei was a littlete. However, Elder Yun did not intend to p the Sacred Maiden in her face in front of outsiders, naturally she had to find something to gloss over.

    Han Zi Fei sat down in her seat casually, and nced around the hall while everyone was seated. Only Han Shu remained standing stiffly in front of a table. In that position, Han Shu was blocking the person behind her from full view. Han Zi Fei could only glimpse a petite figure, but could not see the actual appearance.

    ¡°I heard that there are esteemed in the tribe. Naturally, I wanted toe join in the festivities.¡± Han Zi Fei said with a light smile.

    Elder Yun secretly breathed a sigh of relief. She was very afraid of the mess Han Zi Fei might have caused in today¡¯s asion.

    Duan Qi still frowned, looking somber.

    Han Zi Fei looked at Han Shu who stood stiffly rooted to the ground and she raised her eyebrows slightly. The smile upon her lips grewrger.

    ¡°Han Shu, why are you just standing there? Unless the esteemed guest is so precious to you that you can¡¯t let others take a look?¡±

    Han Shu was stunned by Han Zi Fei¡¯s words and stared fiercely at Han Zi Fei.

    Elder Yun said: ¡°How can it be? Han Shu had some misunderstandings with City Lord Yan previously, that¡¯s all. Han Shu, you have drank the wine, you should go back to your seat. I don¡¯t think City Lord Yan will argue with a youngdy like you. It was just a misunderstanding.¡±

    ¡°City Lord Yan?¡± Han Zi Fei froze slightly as a subtle feeling suddenly rose in her heart.

    Elder Yun smiled and said, ¡°Yes, this esteemed guest is incredible. He was once one of the lords in the 72 cites. But now, he has unified the 72 cities under his leadership. Han Shu, please go back to your seat and let the Sacred Maiden meet City Lord Yan. ¡±

    Han Shu pursed her lips, nodded slightly, and reluctantly moved away.

    The moment Han Shu moved away, Han Zi Fei¡¯s eyes stared unblinkingly at Han Shu¡¯s back. The ¡®City Lord Yan¡¯ mentioned by Elder Yun had somehow made her think of someone.

    And when the man behind Han Shu revealed to Han Zi Fei, the smile on Han Zi Fei¡¯s face froze in an instant!

 Chapter 2827 - Perfect Acting (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2827: Perfect Acting (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    That face with that pair of beautiful eyes were so familiar that they made Han Zi Fei¡¯s eyes tremble slightly.

    WHowever when Jun Wu Xie and Han Zi Fei had eye contact, her gaze was so calm. She nodded at Han Zi Fei and said: ¡°Good to see you Sacred Maiden, I am Yan Hai.¡±

    Han Zi Fei stared at Jun Wu Xie in a daze.

    That silence made Duan Qi feel a little strange. She turned to look at Han Zi Fei in an enquiring gaze.

    Of course ...

    ¡°It turns out that you are the distinguished guest of my tribe, you are surprisingly young.¡± Han Zi Fei¡¯s smile bloomed again, raising her eyebrows slightly, but showing a slight disapproval.

    Duan Qi frowned slightly. Apparently she didn¡¯t like the way Han Zi Fei spoke, but she didn¡¯t say anything. Today, she invited Han Zi Fei toe over to make an appearance. Han Zi Fei would marry Jun Gu in a few days. Her fate with the Sacred Maiden Tribe would basically end soon.

    Now Duan Qi was more concerned about Jun Wu Xie.

    Han Zi Fei nced at Jun Wu Xie before she looked at Duan Qi with interest.

    ¡°The message that the two elders brought made me full of expectations, but I didn¡¯t expect ...¡± Her tone was filled with hidden meaning.

    Han Shu who was standing by the side had turned even stiffer. Even a fool could tell that Han Zi Fei¡¯s attitude toward Jun Wu Xie was quite unkind, filled with contempt. This made her want to suppress Han Zi Fei by using Jun Wu Xie. Han Shu could not bear it further. She immediately said, ¡°Sacred Maiden, you made an indiscreet remark. Although Lord Yan is young, other than the Lord, who else can be a Dual Spirit Ring exponent? Sacred Maiden should not judge one¡¯s strength by his age.¡±

    Having said that, Han Shu did not look back at Jun Wu Xie. She pretended that she is fighting injustice for Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie did not respond, and remained indifferent.

    Han Zi Fei chuckled and said, ¡°Oh? As Han Shu said, that¡¯s an incredible young man. It¡¯s my fault. Let me toast to you.¡±

    Nonsense, how could my daughter beparable?

    Han Zi Fei¡¯s face remained calm. When she raised her ss to toast, she caught a glimpse of Jun Wu Xie who held a wine cup in her hand. She then put her own wine cup down and picked up a cup of tea instead.

    ¡°But I am unable to drink too much, I can only substitute tea for wine. I would like to seek your understanding.¡± Han Zi Feiughed and said.

    Han Shu stared at Han Zi Fei, she didn¡¯t want Han Zi Fei to underestimate Jun Wu Xie. However, at the same time, she didn¡¯t want Han Zi Fei to pay too much attention to Jun Wu Xie as well, her heart was in conflict.

    Jun Wu Xie saw that Han Zi Fei reced wine with tea, as a smile shed past her eyes and picked up the tea on the side and held it up, ¡°Sacred Maiden, it¡¯s so polite of you.¡±

    Two of them drank a cup of tea in front of the whole group of maidens, drinking slowly and elegantly. But they did not know that many people¡¯s eyes were ignited with me.

    Han Shu sat in her seat and looked at Jun Wu Xie casually drinking her tea. The only thing that she was short of doing was tearing her own sleeves in anger. She suppressed the anger within and took the initiative to step forward to toast and apologise to Jun Wu Xie. Not only did she not respond to Han Shu, Jun Wu Xie did not speak a word to her.

    Han Zi Fei was very rude to Jun Wu Xie. Even though her apology was insincere and she reced tea with wine, Jun Wu Xie actually epted it!

    At this moment, Han Shu¡¯s hatred towards Han Zi Fei seeped deep into her bones. She could not wait to pounce on her and tear up her beautiful face!

 Chapter 2828 - Perfect Acting (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2828: Perfect Acting (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Although Duan Qi and Elder Yun felt that Han Zi Fei¡¯s attitude was a little too frivolous, Han Zi Fei had given a certain amount of face, so naturally they didn¡¯t say much.

    Han Zi Fei saw the reaction of Duan Qi and the others as a cold glint shed across her eyes as a sneer appeared on her beautiful face. She pretended to look at Jun Wu Xie casually and although there was no abnormal expression on her face, she was extremely shocked in her heart.

    Why did Jun Wu Xiee to The Sacred Maiden Tribe?

    And...

    Han Zi Fei remembered what Han Shu had said before. She couldn¡¯t recover from her shock for a long time.

    Her Little Xie turned out to be the strong Dual Spirit Ring exponent?!!

    How could this be...

    At this moment, the only thing Han Zi Fei could do was to keep calm. She would never let Duan Qi realize that she and Jun Wu Xie knew each other.

    In this regard, both Jun Wu Xie and Han Zi Fei had exactly the same idea.

    Jun Wu Xie smiled indifferently to Han Zi Fei¡¯s insignificance.

    Obviously, Han Zi Fei was smarter than she thought.

    Just seeing Han Zi Fei¡¯s situation today, Jun Wu Xie became more confused.

    Just like what Jun Wu Yao had mentioned before, in terms of Han Zi Fei¡¯s strength, there was almost no one in the Sacred Maiden Tribe who could suppress it. But why did she return? Back to this prison where she had escaped for thousands of years?

    That was where Jun Wu Xie couldn¡¯t understand.

    Duan Qi and the other¡¯s reaction towards Han Zi Fei seemed to be worried about her yet they also seem to be guarding against her. Despite all of this, there was no intention of suppressing her at all. Han Zi Fei¡¯s personal freedom seemed to bepletely unrestricted. Previously, Jun Wu Xie and others had guessed that she was under control. But now, her situation waspletely different from what they had initially thought.

    Obviously, it was Han Zi Fei¡¯s own will to return to the Sacred Maiden Tribe and stayed here.

    But...

    Why?

    Jun Wu Xie didn¡¯t understand. If this was Han Zi Fei¡¯s own choice, she would naturally respect it. If Han Zi Fei really finds her beloved, she would give her blessings but this did not include Jun Gu, or at least until Jun Gu had regained his freedom. Jun Wu Xie did not want her father to do anything against his will and be under control.

    Thinking of this, Jun Wu Xie suddenly said: ¡°I heard that the Sacred Maiden will soon marry one of the Knights of Destruction?¡±

    Han Zi Fei looked at Jun Wu Xie, a smile shed across her eyes.

    Her little girl seemed to be worried.

    ¡°Yes, in a few days, I will marry Lord Jun Gu.¡± Han Zi Fei said with a smile.

    ¡°Lord Jun Gu is the one who became the Knight of Destruction at ater time. I wonder if the Sacred Maiden has ever seen him before?¡± Jun Wu Xie looked at Han Zi Fei and her heart was a littleplicated. She was extremely fond of Han Zi Fei, but ... the person of Han Zi Fei¡¯s marriage would ce Jun Wu Xie into an awkward position.

    ording to her calctions, Han Zi Fei fled from the Upper Realm for thousands of years, but Jun Gu came to the Upper Realm more than ten years ago and had recently became a Knight of Destruction. Han Zi Fei only returned a while ago. ording to the timeline, she should have never met Jun Gu before.

    If there were no feelings, Jun Wu Xie would do things without any burden.

    Han Zi Fei looked at Jun Wu Xie with a smile that did not resemble a smile. Jun Wu Xie¡¯s meaning was clear to her. Her little girl seemed to be tangled about her marriage with Jun Gu.

    ¡°Is this important? Lord Jun Gu is the Knight of Destruction. There¡¯s no need to doubt what an excellent man he is. I think it should be the wish of every woman to marry such a man.¡± Han Zi Fei lowered her gaze and narrowed her eyes as a glint shed by.

 Chapter 2829 - Perfect Acting (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2829: Perfect Acting (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Han Zi Fei¡¯s words made a hint of worry sh by Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes.

    What Han Zi Fei conveyed to her, made it clear that she was willing and this marriage was voluntary and not forced upon by others.

    That...made Jun Wu Xie really tangled.

    ¡°Since you have not met him before, Sacred Maiden is still willing to entrust yourself to him for life?¡± Jun Wu Xie looked up. She wanted to save Jun Gu, but she didn¡¯t want to hurt Han Zi Fei. So ... she hoped that Han Zi Fei would dispel this thought.

    ¡°Other than being famous, I¡¯ve heard that ... Lord Jun Gu is modest, handsome and powerful, so why not?¡± Han Zi Fei looked at her worrying little daughter with a smile, and the idea to tease her even more lit up in her mind.

    Their own children were the best and all parents wanted their children to be happy. She saw Jun Wu Xie¡¯s calmness and sensibility. Han Zi Fei felt happy, but couldn¡¯t help but feel a little distressed.

    How many setbacks did it take to make this young Jun Wu Xie hone into what she is now?

    This wisdom and calmness only made Han Zi Fei feel bad for all that Jun Wu Xie had experienced in the past.

    Her child should have grown up happy and carefree ...

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s brow frowned slightly. She was not good at words at first. Facing Han Zi Fei¡¯s determination, she really did not know how to respond. If she was not worried about revealing her identity in front of the Sacred Maiden, she really wanted to summon the ck cat out. The ck cat¡¯s sharp teeth were much easier to use than hers.

    Looking at her worrying little girl, Han Zi Feiughed out and was in a good mood. Her gentleughter tinkled across the hall, but she did not know what kind of thoughts had roused up in the others.

    At this moment, Han Shu was silently gnashing her teeth.

    After meeting Jun Wu Xie, she had never said a few words to her. She always had a cold expression. Her words were precious like gold, even towards Duan Qi she rarely spoke, but ...

    Ever since Han Zi Fei appeared, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s attitude had changed significantly!

    Instead of being disgruntled because of Han Zi Fei¡¯s rudeness, she epted Han Zi Fei¡¯s apology so easily. Now she could even chat with Han Zi Fei. Even a fool can see Jun Wu Xie¡¯s attitude towards Han Zi Fei was much better than that of others!

    Although there was no smile at all and not much wasmunicated, Han Zi Fei was the only person whom Jun Wu Xie looked straight at.

    This alone was enough to make Han Shu¡¯s chest hurt.

    Why?

    Why did she get to have all the good gains?

    Was Han Shu really notparable to Han Zi Fei?!!

    Han Shu became red-eyed and stared intently at Han Zi Fei.

    At the same time, Duan Qi and Elder Yun¡¯s expressions turned sombre.

    Han Shu was concerned about everything only because of jealousy. But Duan Qi and Elder Yun did not have this mindset. They had realized that Jun Wu Xie treated Han Zi Fei specially. Although Han Zi Fei did not react at all, this was not what they wanted to see!

    As known, the reason why they invited Jun Wu Xie to the Holy Mountain was to let Jun Wu Xie choose a woman among the maidens to continue the next generation. But among these women, only Han Zi Fei was not included!

    Han Zi Fei will marry Jun Gu in a few days. If Jun Wu Xie fancied her, how will they exin to Jun Gu?

    This was not the result that Duan Qi and Elder Yun wanted to see. But they had just realized their mistake and looked at the beautiful Han Zi Fei under the illumination of the lights. They finally realized that Han Zi Fei¡¯s appearance was outstanding!

 Chapter 2830 - Perfect acting (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2830: Perfect acting (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    In front of Han Zi Fei, the beauty of other maidens in the Sacred Maiden Tribe were overshadowed by her. Even if Duan Qi could not deny this fact.

    Now it seemed like ...

    Inviting Han Zi Fei over was really their biggest mistake.

    The only good news was that Jun Wu Xie seemed to show a little attention to Han Zi Fei. Han Zi Fei did not seem to mean anything. She had already made clear the fact that she was married to Jun Gu. Though Duan Qi had a lot of dissatisfaction in Han Zi Fei, she thought Han Zi Fei was still doing a good job.

    Duan Qi and Elder Yun nced at each other. Both saw anxiety in each other¡¯s eyes.

    Elder Yun sighed and said suddenly: ¡°Lord Jun Gu is the dragon among the people, and Sacred Maiden can rest assured. Previously, the family of my maiden family had served Lord Jun Gu and you can rest assured Lord Jun Gu is definitely the most suitable candidate for Sacred Maiden. ¡±

    Elder Yun and the others could only assert and emphasize Han Zi Fei¡¯s ¡°determined heart¡± towards Jun Gu.

    Of course ...

    As soon as Elder Yun said this, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s brow frowned slightly. She suddenly thought of the woman who appeared in the Soul Realm and appeared next to Jun Gu and forcibly took him away.

    Is it possible that the person is from the Sacred Maiden Tribe?

    ¡°That¡¯s natural.¡± Han Zi Fei nodded slightly in cooperation.

    Aside from Han Shu being unwilling and jealous, she happened to see Jun Wu Xie¡¯s frown. She murmured in her heart that only if it¡¯s true that Jun Wu Xie really fancy Han Zi Fei. The unwillingness in her heart made her suddenly feel and she said: ¡°Lord Jun Gu is a Knight of Destruction. He is naturally a man of high moral standing. Since ancient times, beautiful women have matched heroes. In the eyes of the Sacred Maiden, only the unattainable man can match it. How can an ordinary man and a Sacred Maiden be matched?¡±

    Han Shu¡¯s words were awful, it was clear that Han Zi Fei was snobbish. And it was Jun Gu¡¯s identity that she was fond of.

    Han Zi Fei raised her eyebrows slightly, looking at the provocative Han Shu. She found it funny. She slightly tilted her head, supported her chin with one hand, her lips raised, and indifferently said: ¡°Yeah, in this world, the person I want to marry is only one Lord Jun Gu. And only he can only marry me. ¡±

    Han Shu was almost vomiting blood on the spot when Han Zi Fei dered it out loud.

    She was obviously sarcastic about Han Zi Fei, yet how could she reply so? Having said that, it meant that she was not good enough for Lord Jun Gu?

    Han Shu had never won a fight with Han Zi Fei, be it verbal or physical.

    Han Zi Fei¡¯s words made Jun Wu Xie more depressed. But in front of so many people, she couldn¡¯t say anything, she could only lower her eyes and not respond for the time being.

    A banquet carefully arranged by Duan Qi finally made everyone¡¯s heart heavy and full of questions. In the following time, how could Duan Qi and Elder Yun care about letting Jun Wu Xie choose a beautifuldy. Even if it was a top beauty, so long there was Han Zi Fei was still around, it was akin to having no other beauties at all.

    It was better to prevent what was happening between Jun Wu Xie and Han Zi Fei now.

    Jun Wu Xie did not even realize that her conversation with Han Zi Fei had made Duan Qi suspect that she had no intention towards Han Zi Fei.

    It was Han Zi Fei who looked at all this, only that things became more and more interesting. But ... she didn¡¯t care about those beside her. She just admired her little daughter¡¯s tangled appearance.

    The little girl¡¯s reaction was really cute.

 Chapter 2831 - Seriously want to marry ? (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2831: Seriously want to marry ? (1)</h4>

    At the banquet, Duan Qi and Elder Yun had a fright. What they most expected now was that Jun Gu came earlier to marry Han Zi Fei, so that Jun Wu Xie could find her own maiden. Or else, having such a big beauty around like Han Zi Fei, the other maidens were notparable to her at all.

    Where did Han Shu still have the mood to eat? Her pair of eyes were either looking at Jun Wu Xie with affection or staring at Han Zi Fei with her teeth gritted. This woman was really confused and did not know what to do. She mostly kept her head down and said nothing.

    Jun Wu Xie had no other thoughts at the moment. She was tangled in the question of ¡°how to convince Han Zi Fei to give up Jun Gu¡±.

    Only Han Zi Fei was full of smiles, enjoying wine and food, and from time to time she nced at her confused little girl.

    By the end of the banquet, the farce was finally over.

    Everyone dispersed. Duan Qi and Elder Yun came forward to say a few polite words to Jun Wu Xie and exchange some courtesies while she absent-mindedly replied a few words and left.

    When she left, she secretly followed Han Zi Fei instead of returning back to her residence. As she followed her secretly, they arrived at the Sacred Maiden Hall.

    Han Zi Fei walked under the silvery moonlight and her ck dress added a bit of mystery to her. Her serving maid greeted her diligently but Han Zi Fei waved her hand in dismissal and said: ¡°I drank quite a bit of wine tonight. I wish to remain in the courtyard to wake myself from the drunkness. You can step down, don¡¯t bother me.¡±

    The maid nodded nicely and retreated.

    No matter what Han Zi Fei did before, but now she is still the Sacred Maiden of The Sacred Maiden Tribe. Other than the words from the elders, no one dares to disobey her words.

    The night was deep and the snow white flowers were blooming on the snow in the courtyard.

    Han Zi Fei swept away the frost on the stone bench, sat down indifferently, looked up at the beautiful moon when she said, ¡°Come out.¡±

    In the quiet courtyard, Han Zi Fei¡¯s voice seemed to have a little echo.

    A figure shed under the moonlight, yet there was no trace on the snow as she appeared before Han Zi Fei.

    Jun Wu Xie appeared in front of Han Zi Fei expressionlessly. The moonlight and white snow reflected her pair of confused eyes and she appeared to have lost her usual sharpness and looked a little more bewildered.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time. You little girl has grown up a lot. Can you really wield Dual Spirit Rings?¡± Han Zi Fei crossed her long legs as she looked at the ¡°noble guest¡± with one hand propped on her chin.

    Jun Wu Xie said: ¡°Yes, I am able to.¡±

    For some reason, she obviously wanted to ask Han Zi Fei. However, it was Han Zi Fei¡¯s question that made Jun Wu Xie respond involuntarily .

    Han Zi Fei scanned Jun Wu Xie from the top to the bottom, as if she wanted to find something on her.

    ¡°People in the Three Realms, no matter what their physical strength, no matter how high their talents, they can only condense one Spirit Ring at most. That is, no matter how much spiritual power they have, they can only make that one spiritual ring more powerful. Unless you have two spiritual powers in your body, else you cannot divide the spiritual powers at all. However, it is impossible to divide the spiritual powers. If you want to get a Dual Spirit Ring, the other Spirit Ring has to be bestowed upon by another. The Spirit Ring can only be removed when the person is willing to give it before it can be integrated into oneself. How did you get Dual Spirit Rings? ¡°Han Zi Fei looked at Jun Wu Xie with a sombre expression.

 Chapter 2832 - Seriously want to marry ? (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2832: Seriously want to marry ? (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Han Zi Fei was very happy that Jun Wu Xie was powerful and adhered to her own principles. If Jun Wu Xie relied on her own capabilities to be strong like she was today, Han Zi Fei would be very proud of her.

    If she hurt others in order to gain strength for herself or even took the lives of others, this would definitely be uneptable to Han Zi Fei.

    She didn¡¯t want her child to do anything cruel in order to achieve her goals. Because such a person would never seed or find real happiness. Such a person would only live in calctions and struggles forever.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Han Zi Fei. For the first time, she saw Han Zi Fei with such a serious expression. The expression was as if an elder was examining an ignorant junior. Jun Wu Xie lowered her eyes slightly, her left hand slowly raising with a pale blue spirit ring gradually condensed from her hands.

    Under the night sky, she had on a wistful expression.

    ¡°This Spirit Ring belongs to my Grandmaster.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s voice was somewhat suppressed.

    ¡°At that time, we were pushed into a desperate situation by the Upper Realm. He chose to explode so that we could escape and live. This Spirit Ring was handed to me before he blew himself up.¡±

    Han Zi Fei was a little stunned. When Jun Wu Xie had talked about the past before, she just described it with a few simple sentences. For those painful and depressed memories, she never talked about it to Han Zi Fei. Han Zi Fei only knew it that she was going to find her father, her master, her Grandmaster, but she didn¡¯t know ...

    ¡°He must be very happy.¡± Han Zi Fei said suddenly.

    Jun Wu Xie looked up with a hint of confusion in her eyes.

    Han Zi Fei smiled gently. She reached out her hand and rubbed Jun Wu Xie¡¯s head naturally.

    ¡°His disciple has taught such a good disciple like you. He must be very happy and liked you very much. Spirit Ring is extremely precious to any strong man. In the Upper Realm, there were once many Spirit Ring exponents. Even at the moment of their death, they will not give their Spirit Ring to anyone. To the Spirit Ring exponent, the Spirit Ring is their other soul. Your Grandmaster chose to pass the Spirit Ring to you is to hope that you can be strong in the future. That you will be so strong that you will never be hurt by anyone. And what you do now is what he expected. So ... if he knows this, he will be very happy.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie opened her mouth. She didn¡¯t know what her Grandmaster was thinking. She only knew that whenever she used this Spirit Ring, there would always be a burst of blood in her heart, soaking her cold heart.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so distressed, if you let your master and Grandmaster see it, I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll be unhappy.¡± Han Zi Fei pinched the tip of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s nose, and was very relieved.

    Her Little Xie hasn¡¯t be an unscrupulous person and she was happy about that.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Han Zi Fei in a daze. She always felt that Han Zi Fei looked at her too gently and unknowingly, she got used to her tenderness, but ...

    She came with a purpose tonight!

    ¡°I¡¯m looking for you because ...¡± Jun Wu Xie frowned and thought about how to voice it out.

    Han Zi Fei said directly: ¡°You came to me because of the marriage which is happening a few dayster?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie nodded honestly.

    Han Zi Fei looked at Jun Wu Xie with a smile, ¡°You don¡¯t want me to marry Jun Gu, because ... is he your father?¡±

 Chapter 2833 - Seriously want to marry ? (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2833: Seriously want to marry ? (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie nodded again. When Han Zi Fei left, Jun Wu Xie didn¡¯t know that Jun Gu was the Knight of Destruction. She didn¡¯t know that Han Zi Fei knew all this. But now it seemed that Han Zi Fei knew it all along ...

    Han Zi Fei looked at Jun Wu Xie, who suddenly became extremely honest. She couldn¡¯t helpughing again.

    ¡°I remember you said that your mother had died a long time ago. Now that your father is alone, he can¡¯t marry anymore? Or do you not like me?¡± Han Zi Fei looked at Jun Wu Xie seriously.

    Jun Wu Xie was silent again ...

    She couldn¡¯t ept it instinctively. The fact that her father remarried. In Jun Wu Xie¡¯s understanding of love, the concept was of one lifetime between two people. She couldn¡¯t ept any new beginnings. Even if it was her ... in this world, no matter how good a man can be, she could not ept it once again.

    That heart had long been branded with Jun Wu Yao. Even if he disappeared, the branding in her heart would remain. Once they have given all their love, they will not change because of time, ce and anyone. Not just that person, but those memories still belonged to them.

    Jun Wu Xie had never seen her mother. But she believed that her father would not be such a forgetful person.

    She didn¡¯t hate Han Zi Fei. In her heart, she clearly had a great affection for Han Zi Fei. Sometimes she also imagined that if her mother was a woman like Han Zi Fei, she would definitely be very happy.

    Of course ...

    All of these could not be confused.

    Seeing Jun Wu Xie and not speaking again, Han Zi Fei couldn¡¯t help but chuckled. This little girl was usually very shrewd. But sometimes she could be simple and powerful. Although she didn¡¯t say it, she had a subtle look on her face. She had already shown her resistance.

    Han Zi Fei really didn¡¯t know that she should be happy having the protection of her daughter from her mother or feeling helpless because her daughter was going to prevent her parents from getting married.

    ¡°This marriage was ordered by the Lord.¡± Han Zi Fei¡¯s tone suddenly changed.

    Jun Wu Xie looked up.

    Han Zi Fei said: ¡°But I asked the Lord to arrange this marriage as I know that Jun Gu is your father and that you want to save him. But Wu Xie, I have to remind you that the Knight of Destruction has something very important that was held by the Lord, and this is something they even didn¡¯t know themselves. If you want to save Jun Gu, you must snatch back from the thing that is held by the Lord, otherwise the person will be iplete even if you managed to save him. ¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Jun Wu Xie shuddered slightly.

    Han Zi Fei went on to say: ¡°Also, now there is a maiden around Jun Gu. That woman is good at witchcraft. She controls your father with the rhinoceros¡¯s horn. Unless another maiden reces her to stay beside Jun Gu to monitor him, otherwise she won¡¯t leave or take away the control over your father. So ... Wu Xie, whether you are willing or not, but you must know that my purpose is the same as yours. The only way to save your father is to let me marry him. Only this way, when that woman leaves his side, it would give me a chance to find out exactly what was taken from him by the Lord. ¡±

    ¡°My father ... what exactly was taken away? I don¡¯t understand.¡± Jun Wu Xie had huge questions in her heart.

    Han Zi Fei said: ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Maybe it¡¯s the soul or something else. the Lord isn¡¯t as simple as you think.¡±

 Chapter 2834 - Seriously want to marry ? (4)ï¼‰

    <strong>Chapter 2834: Seriously want to marry ? (4)£©</strong>

    Trantor: Misty Cloud Trantions Editor: Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°You know that person well?¡± Jun Wu Xie looked at Han Zi Fei. From Han Zi Fei¡¯s words and manners, she vaguely felt that Han Zi Fei and the Lord seemed to be familiar.

    Han Zi Fei looked at Jun Wu Xie and chuckled: ¡°Do you know who the first two Sacred Maidens were married to? I was supposed to be one of them, but I was lucky as my bloodline was purer, the Lord wanted me to cooperate with him toplete the Blood Sacrifice of the Three Realms rather than marry me back. Therefore, before I left the Upper Realm, I spent some time with him before. But I¡¯m not that close with him and don¡¯t understand much, all that I know is that he is ... mysterious and perculiar, but one thing is certain, that is his strength. Even if you have a Dual Spirit Ring, bringing him down is not that simple. ¡±

    Han Zi Fei paused and said, ¡°In terms of strength, Ye Jue¡¯s strength back in those days was much higher than the Dual Spirit Ring. But that man has a way to bnce this power. I don¡¯t know what he is strong at. But as a whole person, there¡¯s just something strange about him If you want to challenge him, remember that you must be fully prepared or the consequences will be unbearable. ¡±

    Jun Wu Xie remained silent. She had not seen the person yet, but hearing it from someone else, she had a slight idea in her heart. The enemy she was about to face was unprecedentedly powerful. She had to n and take each step carefully because if anything goes wrong, everything would be lost.

    Jun Wu Xie could not afford to lose anything now. If she lost, she would lose not only her own life, but all the souls in the Lower and Middle Realm.

    ¡°If you want to be stronger, then use the sacred ce of the Sacred Maiden Tribe to cultivate. That person has a special ability to control a person¡¯s will to a certain extent. Your mental strength may be good, but it is not enough to resist him. Your strong psychic force. You must use your mental strength to control his mind before confronting him.¡± Han Zi Fei looked at Jun Wu Xie seriously.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded her head and thought for a moment. She hesitated a little: ¡°Duan Qi asked me toe here for ...¡±

    ¡°I know what they are thinking about, but you don¡¯t have to respond to them so eagerly. After I¡¯ve married, the Sacred Maiden Tribe would have no maidens to take over. You just need to hang this matter in front of them and they can only leave it to fate.¡± Han Zi Fei raised her eyebrows slightly as a glint shed by her eyes.

    ¡°...¡± For the first time, Jun Wu Xie found that the gentle and dignified predecessor Zi Fei in the past had such a ¡°lively¡± side

    ¡°Well, it¡¯ste, you should go back to rest first.¡± Han Zi Fei looked at Jun Wu Xie with a smile.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded her head before she turned away.

    Looking at the back of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s silhouette, the smile in Han Zi Fei¡¯s eyes became gentler.

    After Jun Wu Xie left the premises, she just stood there dazed under the moonlight.

    She hade to talk to Han Zi Fei tonight about her marriage with Jun Gu. But..... in the end, they had inevidently talked about the Lord¡¯s affairs instead?

    Jun Wu Xie felt that ...

    She seemed to have been misled by Han Zi Fei¡¯s words.

    However, what Han Zi Fei had said to Jun Wu Xie made sense. She was unable to stop it. If Jun Gu must have a maiden around him, she would prefer the maiden to be Han Zi Fei rather than the woman she saw that time in the Soul World.

 Chapter 2835 - Parents (1)

    <strong>Chapter 2835: Parents (1)</strong>

    Trantor: Misty Cloud Trantions Editor: Misty Cloud Trantions

    After that banquet that had left almost everyone speechless, Duan Qi and Elder Yun had also calmed down a lot. They finally realized that by extending the invitation to Han Zi Fei for the banquet was arguably their worst decision ever made. And this decision had led them to be afraid of letting Jun Wu Xie choose a woman from the Sacred Maiden Tribe. They feared that Jun Wu Xie would choose Han Zi Fei, that would really make them shed tears of sorrow.

    Because of this reason, Jun Wu Xie was left to her own devices these days in the Sacred Maiden Tribe.

    The rumours about the Sacred Maiden Tribe were true. Jun Wu Xie had yet to venture to the sacred ce of the Sacred Maiden Tribe, and even just at her residence, she felt that her psychic force was more refreshed than before. The past instructions which Han Zi Fei had given to Jun Wu Xie echoed in her ears, and thus she simply used these few days to exercise her psychic force under the supervision of Jun Wu Yao.

    Han Shu tried to approach Jun Wu Xie several times, but was stopped by Duan Qi. Although in Duan Qi¡¯s heart, Han Shu was the most suitable candidate, any fool could see the coldness with which Jun Wu Xie had treated Han Shu with.

    Before Han Zi Fei married Jun Gu, Duan Qi did not n to let anyone approach Jun Wu Xie to fawn at her. If there were bad results, no one would be able to bear the consequences.

    Thest few days were spent very peacefully. Jun Wu Xie even released Little Lotus several times during that period. Little Lotus liked the Sacred Maiden Tribe area very much, because perhaps this was the best ce to bring up the Heavenly Imperial Snow Lotus.

    Time passed quickly, on the Holy Mountain, another group of distinguished guests were ushered in.

    A group of men and women slowly walked into the Holy Mountain. The man who led the group was handsome and elegant, his tall and straight posture made Yan Xi, who was walking behind him, felt that the image was perfect.

    ¡°This is the Holy Mountain?¡± Jun Gu¡¯s footsteps paused, and he looked up at the nearby mountain peak. Under the clouds, the snow-capped mountain peak seemed to be a little piece of purity in this world. It made people feel carefree and rxed.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Yan Xi nodded obediently, although her face was calm,there was a strange look in her eyes. She was silent for a moment, but she raised her head slightly, and looked at Jun Gu¡¯s beautiful profile and asked, ¡°My Lord, do you like it here?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t say I like or dislike it. The scenery is very unique.¡± Jun Gu smiled.

    Yan Xi was silent.

    ¡°You are a part of the Sacred Maiden Tribe. Your return this time, it¡¯s like a homing. Are you happy?¡± Jun Gu asked.

    Yan Xi forced a smile and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±

    There was a wry smile on the corner of her mouth, but there was a strong resistance in her eyes.

    It didn¡¯t take long to reach the top of the Holy Mountain.

    The Sacred Maiden Tribe has already received the news, and tribe elders such as Duan Qi and Elder Yun have already prepared in advance.

    Jun Gu¡¯s status was noble, even their Sacred Maiden Tribe must entertain them carefully. Naturally, everything was properly prepared, not to mention ...

    Duan Qi and the rest of the elders were anticipating the arrival of Jun Gu day and night for the past few days. They wanted to marry Han Zi Fei off earlier so that they could handle the matter of Jun Wu Xie. Thankfully, these past days, Jun Wu Xie did not have much contact with Han Zi Fei. This allowed Duan Qi, who had been living in fear and worry, felt a bit of relief.

    The Sacred Maiden Tribe was preparing to wee these distinguished guests.

    Of course ...

    Han Shu was observing the preparation in one corner, the jealousy in her eyes was almost dripping out.

    She turned abruptly and walked towards Jun Wu Xie¡¯s residence.

 Chapter 2836 - Parents (2)

    <strong>Chapter 2836: Parents (2)</strong>

    Trantor: Misty Cloud Trantions Editor: Misty Cloud Trantions

    In her residence, Jun Wu Xie received the news from Ye Sha that Jun Gu had arrived at the Holy Mountain and was received by the Sacred Maiden Tribe. However, Jun Wu Xie, at this moment, was abnormally calm. There was no sense of anxiety within her even with the arrival of Jun Gu.

    While Jun Wu Xie was not anxious, someone else was anxious.

    Han Shu knocked on the door of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s residence. After Ye Mei brought her in, she immediately came before Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°City Lord Yan.¡± Han Shu looked at Jun Wu Xie, who was sitting on a chair and had a strange cold light in his eyes.

    Jun Wu Xie looked up at Han Shu. Whatever intention Han Shu had regarding her, Jun Wu Xie was very clear, however she didn¡¯t have the slightest idea of how to deal with Han Shu.

    What she gathered from Duan Qi and the others, Jun Wu Xie knew that Han Shu and Han ZI Fei were half-sisters. However, they were only half-sisters in name, and their temperaments were vastly different. Han Zi Fei was easy-going and calm, Han Shu, however, was scheming and heavy-minded.

    Han Shu looked at Jun Wu Xie. In the past few days, she had wanted to approach Jun Wu Xie countless times. But she was always stopped by Duan Qi for some reason or other, until she did not dare to act rashly. But today, the moment she saw Jun Gu appeared as Han Zi Fei¡¯s fiance, the floodgates of jealousy in her heart burst opened, and she could no longer control it.

    Why?

    Why were all the good things in the world given to Han Zi Fei?

    What was the reason?

    Han Zi Fei had clearly betrayed the Sacred Maiden Tribe, betrayed the Lord, and betrayed the Upper Realm. Why was it that she only had to admit her mistake and returned voluntarily, and every seemed to have forgotten her betrayal and epted her back into the easily?

    Even betrothing Jun Gu, one of the Knights of Destruction, to Han Zi Fei?

    Han Shu would not be resigned to this!

    And her only chance was Jun Wu Xie.

    Only by getting Jun Wu Xie to like her, and for her to give birth to the next Sacred Maiden, would she be able to vent out all the things she had suppressed within herself.

    Even Han Shu herself didn¡¯t know why she suddenly came to Jun Wu Xie, but when she saw Jun Wu Xie, she understood.

    She was unable to forget Jun Wu Xie¡¯s special treatment towards Han Zi Fei at the banquet previously. Today, she wanted Jun Wu Xie to witness with her own eyes how good Jun Gu and Han Zi Fei were together, in order topletely break Jun Wu Xie¡¯s connection to Han Zi Fei.

    ¡°City Lord Yan, Lord Jun Gu has just reached the top of Holy Mountain. Now Elder Duan and the others are weing him and his party. Before, didn¡¯t City Lord Yan want to get to know Lord Jun Gu? Now would be a good opportunity for City Lord Yan, won¡¯t youe together with mer?¡± Han Shu tried hard to calmly smile, but the burning in her eyes betrayed her intentions.

    Jun Wu Xie nced lightly at Han Shu, who was constantly snubbed despite showing ¡®good¡¯ intentions, how much did this woman desire for power that could make her embarrass herself time and time again without regards to her dignity?

    But...

    This time, Jun Wu Xie did not intend to embarrass Han Shu any more.

    She finally deemed to speak to Han Shu, and said, ¡°Lord Jun Gu is a guest of the Sacred Maiden Tribe, and I am the same. Without the consent of the elders, I will not take the liberty to go, I¡¯m afraid that will be rude.¡±

    Han Shu¡¯s eyes brightened slightly. This was the first time Jun Wu Xie responded to her. Although there was no emotion in her response, Han Shu saw a glimmer of hope. She couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°The Sacred Maiden Tribe is easy-going and the elders won¡¯t say anything. ¡°

 Chapter 2837 - Parents (3)

    <strong>Chapter 2837: Parents (3)</strong>

    Trantor: Misty Cloud Trantions Editor: Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Really?¡± Jun Wu Xie looked at Han Shu lightly, but her eyes discretely nced at Jun Wu Yao who was beside her.

    ¡°That¡¯s natural. Han Shu is willing to take City Lord Yan there, as long as City Lord Yan agrees.¡± Han Shu bowed her head, as she pretended to be bashful. But in that moment that she lowered her head, she missed the hint of killing intent that shone from someone¡¯s eyes. That someone who was sitting beside Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie looked on calmly at Han Shu¡¯s poor performance. While Han Shu bowed her head, Jun Wu Xie raised her hand and lightly pressed on the back of Jun Wu Yao¡¯s hand.

    The killing intent in his eyes was too strong, as long as the person was not a fool; that person would notice it.

    Jun Wu Yao raised his eyebrows slightly. Looking at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s disapproving eyes, he could only restrain the killing intent, however, that killing intent did not disappear but was hidden in his heart.

    To fawn over his little guy right in front of him, this Han Shu was tired of living?

    ¡°Since Miss Han Shu has good intentions, then I shall not be impolite and refuse. I thank you for your efforts.¡± Jun Wu Xie said faintly. Actually, she was thinking about how to see Jun Gu before, but she did not think of her method. When he came out, Han Shu brought it to her.

    Since Han Shu wanted to make use of her, then there naturally should be an exchange, right?

    Han Shu was exuberant by Jun Wu Xie¡¯s response that she immediately blushed. She nodded again and again, as this joy did note from the intentions of ady but the chase for ambition.

    Thus, with Han Shu leading the way, Jun Wue Xie left her residence.

    At the peak of the Holy Mountain, Elder Duan and the other tribe elders were in the square, weing Jun Gu. Even the normally stiff-faced Elder Duan left out a rare smile upon seeing Jun Gu, and respectfully weed him.

    ¡°Lord Jun Gu¡¯s presence brings light to our Sacred Maiden Tribe¡¯s dwelling. arrival came and led my maidens to prosperous and glorious. Lord Jun Gu must be travel-worn from this long journey.¡± Duan Qi rarely showed humility.

    Although the Sacred Maiden Tribe held a high status, even the top ten exponents had to pay them much respect and courtesy, it did not include the Knights of Destruction.

    The Knights of Destruction belonged to the Lord, and he ced a lot of importance on them as they were an important source of power for him. No one could disrespect them. In addition to that, after Han Zi Fei is married to one of them, the Sacred Maiden Tribe would have the most pureblood descendents. How could Duan Qi not lower her attitude?

    ¡°Elder Duan is being modest.¡± Jun Gu smiled freely and elegantly and it made his handsome appearance even more noticeable.

    However, such a beautiful smile was actually an eye-sore to Yan Xi, who was standing to the side, her eyes held a trace of unhappiness as her nce swept past Elder Duan and others.

    Duan Qi noticed Yan Xi¡¯s strange behaviour, and while she remained calm on the surface, she took offence to her behaviour.

    ¡°Lord Jun Gu should rest for a while. We have prepared a wee banquet for you, Lord Jun Gu. Once Lord Jun Gu is well rested, we can enjoy the banquet.¡± Duan Qi smiled as she said this.

    Jun Gu was in a good mood, and naturally nodded in agreement.

    Duan Qi immediately ordered her people to escort Jun Gu to his residence, and using the excuse that she hadn¡¯t seen Yan Xi in a long while, made Yan Xi remain in the square with her.

    After Jun Gu left, the weing party dispersed, leaving Duan Qi and Ya Xi standing on the square.

    The smile on Duan Qi¡¯s face faded in an instant, she frowned slightly as she looked at Yan Xi, and asked ¡°Yan Xi, what are you unhappy about?¡±

    Yan Xi froze slightly, lowering her eyes and dared not to speak.

 Chapter 2838 - Parents (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2838: Parents (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Duan Qi frowned as she observed Yan Xi¡¯s reaction. Shrewd as she was, how could she not notice the intention of Yan Xi.

    ¡°It was His Lord¡¯s intention to send you to Lord Jun Gu at the beginning since you do indeed have some skills. But, you also need to be clear of who you are and your status.¡± Duan Qi¡¯s tone was extremely stern.

    Yan Xi¡¯s face grew paler, and she could only lower her head as she remained silent.

    ¡°Lord Jun Gu is one of the Knights of Destruction, and his status is far superior to others. You should be very clear about your role beside him. I don¡¯t care what you think and what kind of intentions you have. You must be clear that the marriage between the Sacred Maiden and Lord Jun Gu was promised by His Lord. It isn¡¯t for us to disobey that order. Whatever unhappiness you have, you better swallow it.¡± Duan Qi said coldly.

    Yan Xi clenched her fists tightly as an unwilling me ignited in her eyes. She raised her head suddenly,looked at Duan Qi and said, ¡°Why? Why is it her? Elder Duan! I have been apanying Lord Jun Gu for so many years! If His Lord had to choose someone from the Sacred Maiden Tribe, then it should be me! Who is Han Zi Fei? She betrayed the Sacred Maiden Tribe and betrayed the Lord. What right does she have to marry Lord Jun Gu??¡±

    The anger that Yan Xi suppressed in her heart broke out at this moment.

    She didn¡¯t want to deny or ignore her admiration for Jun Gu. Such an excellent man was someone that no woman in the world could resist. She had always thought that the person who would be standing next to Jun Gu would be her, and only her.

    But when she found out that His Lord had betrothed Han Zi Fei to Jun Gu, the shock which she felt was not something that anyone could understand.

    Based on what?

    She had given so much and waited for so long. Why then, when Han Zi Fei came back, Jun Gu was ¡®bestowed¡¯ to her? What was that based on?

    ¡°Your question, only Han Zi Fei can answer you. I might as well tell you that this betrothal was not initiated by His Lord but was requested by Han Zi Fei. So, if you want to hate, then hate the fact that you are notparable to the Sacred Maiden. In the future, even when you stay by Lord Jun Gu¡¯s side, you will only see him and Han Zi Fei being together.¡± Duan Qi sneered.

    Yan Xi took a deep breath and while she obviously didn¡¯t want to admit it, she was very clear that what Duan Qi said was true, but she didn¡¯t understand why Han Zi Fei did it!

    ¡°For my Sacred Maiden Tribe, I have already done and instructed what I need to. I hope you are aware of your own position.¡± Duan Qi looked at Yan Xi coldly, then turned away.

    Yan Xi stood alone for a long time.

    However, there were two figures who saw clearly what had transpired in the square.

    After Han Shu saw Duan Qi left, she turned around and said to Jun Wu Xie, ¡°It seems that we are one step behind, I am afraid that Lord Jun Gu has gone to rest first. ¡±

    She originally wanted to take Jun Wu Xie to see Jun Gu, she didn¡¯t think too much about Han Zi Fei, but she did not expect that when they arrived, they witnessed the conversation between Duan Qi and Yan Xi. However, it was a pity that Han Shu¡¯s spiritual power was not strong enough, and she was also afraid of being found out, hence she did not dare to venture too close. The words exchanged between the two of them, she didn¡¯t manage to hear a thing.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as she looked at Yan Xi, who was standing alone on the square, there was a sh of coldness in her eyes.

    It was really her!

    That day in the Soul World, she was the one who had forcibly taken Jun Gu away, and she was the person standing on the square!

 Chapter 2839 - The Clue (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2839: The Clue (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Han Shu did not hear the conversation between Yan Xi and Duan Qi, but Jun Wu Xie heard everything clearly.

    On the surface, Duan Qi seemed to warn Yan Xi to be dutiful. But these words when heard by a woman with admiration, it would arouse great hatred.

    Yan Xi was interested in Jun Gu. With Han Zi Fei¡¯s sudden appearance, Yan Xi felt that Han Zi Fei had snatched away the person who should belong to her. In addition, Duan Qi repeatedlypared Han Zi Fei to her. Theparisons had created a big gap between them and deep hatred had started to manifest towards Han Zi Fei.

    ording to Han Zi Fei¡¯s words, after she was married to Jun Gu, the Lord would not let Yan Xi leave immediately. Duan Qi knew that taking Yan Xi away meant that Yan Xi might get along with Han Zi Fei in the future. But she tried to provoke them and create conflicts so as to block Han Zi Fei.

    Jun Wu Xie sneered in her heart. Duan Qi¡¯s method of killing one with another¡¯s knife was really neat!

    Han Shu did not wait for Jun Wu Xie¡¯s response. She found that Jun Wu Xie¡¯s gaze had turned very cold. She couldn¡¯t help but be surprised as she whispered, ¡°Lord Yan?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie came back to her senses and looked at Han Shu: ¡°Who is that person there?¡±

    Han Shu nced at Yan Xi as a look of disdain shed past her eyes. She said softly: ¡°Her name is Yan Xi, she is a maiden of the Sacred Maiden Tribe but her bloodline is so thin that she is not really considered our tribe member. She is very careful as she knows that she has an impure bloodline and has poor psychic force, so she learned witchcraft with Elder Luo. She has some skills, but these side-doors skills could not be recognised. But she is lucky enough that she had gained the Lord ¡®s appreciation. Previously, she was arranged to serve next to Lord Jun Gu. ¡±

    Han Shu despised Yan Xi from the bottom of her heart. If she was very humble in front of Han Zi Fei, then Yan Xi was just as unimportant to her. But ... Yan Xi could survive with her witchcraft, whose status in the Sacred Maiden Tribe gradually surpassed her. This made Han Shu extremely disgusted with Yan Xi.

    It was jealousy.

    Jun Wu Xie didn¡¯t pay attention to Han Shu¡¯s jealousy. But in Han Shu¡¯s words, Jun Wu Xie caught a crucial piece of news.

    Elder Luo ... Witchcraft ...

    Jun Wu Xie subconsciously linked these two points with Luo Qingcheng and the life and death worm.

    ¡°Elder Luo?¡± Jun Wu Xie deliberately looked at Han Shu.

    Han Shu looked at Jun Wu Xie with admiration and naturally she spilled everything.

    ¡°Elder Luo is an elder who cares for the Sacred Land. She has the same qualifications as Elder Duan, but she rarely asks about things within the n. She usually only focuses on the Sacred Land and Witchcraft. Yes, the strongest of the Top Ten experts, Luo Qingcheng is the child of Elder Luo. ¡±

    Really!

    Jun Wu Xie narrowed her eyes slightly. This Elder Luo was indeed rted to Luo Qingcheng. She began to wonder if the witchcraft she studied, could she find more clues about the life and death worm?

    ¡°However, Yan Xi is not qualified topare with Elder Luo. If Lord Yan can enter the Sacred Land to practice in the future and meet Elder Luo, you will be able to tell the difference between the two.¡± Han Shu looked at Jun Wu Xie shyly, her expression all coquettish .

    Jun Wu Xie pretended not to see it.

 Chapter 2840 - The Clue (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2840: The Clue (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    During the conversation, Yan Xi had left. Han Shu wanted to take advantage of this rare ¡°solitary¡± opportunity to establish a deeper bond with Jun Wu Xie.

    In the end...

    ¡°Since Lord Jun Gu has already taken a rest, then I will go back first.¡± Jun Wu Xie left such a sentence without a moment more, she left just like that.

    Han Shu was dumbfounded ...

    When she regained her senses and wanted to catch up with Jun Wu Xie, she discovered that the figure she had been seeking had already disappeared.

    At this moment, there was only one person who could tell Jun Wu Xie the answer that she seeked most.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Han Zi Fei was sitting in the study and saw the figure suddenlying in through the window, raising her eyebrows slightly as she put down the books in her hand.

    ¡°Who is Elder Luo? What is the witchcraft she studied?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked her doubts directly.

    Han Zi Fei froze slightly. She never thought that Jun Wu Xie woulde to find her and ask about this.

    ¡°What do you know?¡± Han Zi Fei did not answer Jun Wu Xie¡¯s question directly.

    ¡°I saw Yan Xi.¡± Jun Wu Xie said: ¡°Yan Xi is an apprentice to Elder Luo. She controlled my father with the rhinoceros horns, so ...¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re thinking, is the poison from Ye Jue¡¯s body the result of Elder Luo¡¯s witchcraft?¡± Han Zi Fei continued Jun Wu Xie¡¯s unfinished words.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded her head.

    Han Zi Feiughed lightly.

    ¡°You are very clever, but you don¡¯t know well enough about the Upper Realm. Elder Luo does have some skills, but to suppress Ye Jue¡¯s poison is definitely not something that she can make. Only His Lord knows where it came from, that¡¯s why you don¡¯t have to ponder too much on it. But if you have the opportunity to enter the Sacred Land to train your psychic force, you will have the opportunity to get close to Elder Luo instead. Since you want to unravel the secrets of the life and death worm from Ye Jue¡¯s body, you must understand more about the poison, do you understand? ¡°Han Zi Fei said in a warm voice.

    ¡°Mn.¡± Jun Wu Xie answered.

    Han Zi Fei looked at Jun Wu Xie with a smile and suddenly asked: ¡°Do you love him very much?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Jun Wu Xie froze slightly, looking at Han Zi Fei in amazement.

    Han Zi Fei chuckled: ¡°The moment you attained some clues, you came to me so eagerly to ask. Doesn¡¯t this show that you love him very much?¡±

    Her little girl had grown up. She seemed cold but there was warmth hidden within her.

    Jun Wu Xie opened her mouth but for a while, she didn¡¯t know what to say.

    Han Zi Fei looked at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s dumbfounded expression and couldn¡¯t help feeling happy.

    ¡°Alright, I shan¡¯t tease you any further. You better head back soon. Now that Yan Xi is back to the Holy Mountain, presumably Jun Gu is here too. I don¡¯t think it will be long before Duan Qi shoulde to see me to discuss meeting with your father. When I meet you again, I won¡¯t be able to have a conversation like this. You know, they are all guarded against you and me right now. ¡±

    Jun Wu Xie was still left a little speechless by Han Zi Fei, but she also knew how serious the matter was and she could only leave as she had her answer.

    In an instant, Jun Wu Xie disappeared.

    Han Zi Fei looked at the empty study, but the smile at the corner of her lips slowly dissipated, and her pair of beautiful eyes drooped slightly There was a lingering figure in her heart.

    My husband, we are going to meet again.

    Our marriage this time round, would be held in front of our daughter.

    Do you know?

    Are you happy?

 Chapter 2841 - Sowing discord (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2841: Sowing discord (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Yan Xi¡¯s emotions were very unstable after she had met Duan Qi as the harsh words of Duan Qi had pierced her heart like a needle.

    When she returned to her residence, she saw Jun Gu appreciating the snow in his courtyard not far away. The handsome figure before her, standing against the contrasting white snow had upied her entire heart. She had known for a long time that she would not be able to erase his figure as the intense possessiveness in her became stronger and stronger.

    But...

    Such a person would marry another woman two dayster. She could only stand aside and watch.

    Yan Xi was unwilling. She was very unwilling to see the person she¡¯s been guarding for so long to eventually fall into the arms of others!

    It could not be anyone else.

    Jun Gu, belonged to her!

    He only belonged to her!

    Yan Xi took a deep breath as she converged the emotions in her eyes and slowly walked towards Jun Gu.

    ¡°My Lord.¡±

    Jun Gu heard her voice and turned to look at Yan Xi who was walking towards him.

    ¡°The Holy Mountain is a good ce, it is very quiet and peaceful.¡± Jun Gu chuckled a little. The tranquility of the Holy Mountain made him feel very peaceful inside.

    Yan Xi looked at Jun Gu¡¯s perfect side profile as she felt her heartstrings tug. She tried to keep herself calm on the surface and pretended to ask: ¡°This ce might be good but at the same time it¡¯s too cold and lonely. After sometime, you will be bored. ¡±

    Jun Guughed and said nothing.

    ¡°My Lord, your marriage with the Sacred Maiden is finalized by the Lord. But you ... seem not to be concerned about this matter.¡± Yan Xi lowered her eyes, covering the emotions her eyes were exuding.

    Jun Gu¡¯s personality was gentle and the marriage with Han Zi Fei was decided directly by the Lord. After it was confirmed, he informed Jun Gu directly instead of discussing it with him. When Jun Gu got the news, he was shocked and stunned. He could only obey His Lord¡¯s arrangement.

    However, Yan Xi had been with Jun Gu for so long. She had been very observant towards any minor changes in Jun Gu. It was obvious that Jun Gu resisted this marriage and obeyed His Lord¡¯s order and it¡¯s all because of rhinoceros horn¡¯s influence.

    At that moment, Yan Xi really wanted to break the scent of rhinoceros horns. But she didn¡¯t dare to, nor could she.

    She was very clear that with rhinoceros horns, she may continue to stay with Jun Gu. But if the rhinoceros horn was missing ...

    ¡°This is His Lord¡¯s order. I will naturally obey the arrangements of the Lord.¡± Jun Gu said lightly, but the smile on his face faded. For some reason, there was always a voice in his heart telling vaguely that he shouldn¡¯t be like that. The voice was so ethereal that he couldn¡¯t catch it and couldn¡¯t touch it.

    Yan Xi said quietly: ¡°I was born in the Sacred Maiden Tribe. At that time, the Sacred Maiden was already in the tribe. Although I haven¡¯t had much contact with her, I have heard of some things about her. Do you wish to hear it My Lord?¡±

    Jun Gu said, ¡°Oh? What is it?¡±

    Yan Xi said: ¡°This Sacred Maiden¡¯s name is Han Zi Fei and is the third Sacred Maiden of our tribe. She has had a very strong psychic force since she was young. She has the purest bloodline and has always been a person whom the Lord was most concerned about. It¡¯s just that... Han Zi Fei... She has a weird personality and she¡¯s quite stubborn. Just a long time ago, she suddenly fled from the Upper Realm and no one knows where she went. Many people had been sent to look for her. But she couldn¡¯t be reached. This marriage ... I heard that she asked it from the Lord herself ... ¡±

 Chapter 2842 - Sowing discord (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2842: Sowing discord (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°She has fled for a thousand years. She came back suddenly and made such a request as soon as she returned. My Lord ... I¡¯m a little scared ... Although I was a maiden of the Sacred Maiden Tribe and she¡¯s our Sacred Maiden... But Yan Xi had served My Lord for many years. With the Sacred Maiden¡¯s character ... ¡± Yan Xi looked at Jun Gu with a worried expression.

    What Duan Qi and others wanted was to keep the good reputation of the Sacred Maiden Tribe. Therefore, no matter what Han Zi Fei has done, they will try to cover it up. But Yan Xi thought differently.

    What does the Sacred Maiden Tribe have to do with her?

    Why should she cover up those matters for Han Zi Fei?

    After Yan Xi finished speaking, she watched Jun Gu¡¯s reaction secretly. The fact that Han Zi Fei rebelled and fled the Upper Realm secretly was enough to destroy the image of her. Yan Xi even made it clear that the marriage was initiated by Han Zi Fei. Highlighting to Jun Gu that all these were Han Zi Fei¡¯s arrangements.

    Yan Xi was unable to prevent this marriage. The only thing she could do was to let Jun Gu hate Han Zi Fei as much as possible.

    She even felt that Jun Gu and Han Zi Fei were notpatible.

    After listening to Yan Xi¡¯s words, Jun Gu didn¡¯t react much. His calmness made Yan Xi feel a little nervous.

    For a while, he noticed the strangeness in Yan Xi. The good-natured Jun Gu smiled and said, ¡°Thank you for reminding me to have a certain understanding of my future wife. But now that I havee to the Sacred Maiden Tribe, this matter was originally approved by His Lord, there is no room for further discussions. The Sacred Maiden Tribe has arranged a banquet in the evening, you must be tired, why don¡¯t you take a rest first. ¡±

    Jun Gu was not interested in the story of the Sacred Maiden Tribe and that Sacred Maiden, whom he was about to marry. How that person¡¯s temperament or character did not make any difference to him. The resistance that lingered in his heart and that steel control of obedience had disturbed his mind, hence he had no intention to think about it all.

    ¡°I¡¯m not tired, but My Lord can take a good rest, My Lord... do you me me for talking too much?¡± Yan Xi looked at Jun Gu nervously.

    Jun Gu smiled and shook his head

    No matter what Yan Xi said, she was just wasting her own breath. Jun Gu was not interested in anything she said. Yan Xi could only go back to the room first but she was looking forward to today¡¯s feast. If Han Zi Fei was to create trouble, this would make Jun Gu dislike her.

    Time passed, minute by minute, as the moonlight was cast over the Holy Mountain. Duan Qi and the others meticulously prepared for the banquet to celebrate the arrival of Jun Gu. This time, they had invited Jun Wu Xie along to the banquet.

    On one hand, it was to attract Jun Wu Xie¡¯s attention through Jun Gu, and the other was in hope that the arrival of Jun Gu willpletely make Jun Wu Xie lose interest towards Han Zi Fei.

    No matter what their purpose was, it was meaningless to Jun Wu Xie. As long as she could see Jun Gu, she was fine with anything.

    ¡°Do you need me to apany you tonight?¡± Jun Wu Yao looked at Jun Wu Xie who was putting on her mask as he satfortably on the armchair with his legs crossed.

    Since he had arrived in the Upper Realm, he had lived a leisurely life. Usually, no matter what, Jun Wu Xie did not need him to do anything. She was adamant about keeping him hidden in the Upper Realm as much as possible. .

    This was the first time for so many years Jun Wu Yao had felt the delicate feeling of being ¡°protected¡± by others.

 Chapter 2843 - Tit-for-tat (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2843: Tit-for-tat (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Although Jun Wu Yao was not ustomed to being in such a ¡®position¡¯, if his protector was Jun Wu Xie, then he naturally would enjoy such a treatment.

    Jun Wu Xie nced at Jun Wu Yao, and hesitated slightly before she said: ¡°With my father¡¯s strength, will he be able to detect your approach?¡±

    Duan Qi¡¯s invitation was only to her. If Jun Wu Yao wanted to follow, he could only hide in the dark.

    Jun Wu Yao shook his head confidently.

    ¡°Although most of my power has been sealed, as long as I don¡¯t activate my Dark Spirit, there will be no major obstacles. The Dark Spirit is within my body, naturally others will not be able to detect my approach.¡±

    There was a reason for this question.

    Jun Wu Xie was focused solely on saving Jun Gu, and the previous conversation with Han Zi Fei caused some changes to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s n. But the n could not keep up with the changes, and no one knew what would happen tonight, so if there were sudden changes, then the presence of Jun Wu Yao could help.

    ¡°Then you shoulde.¡± Jun Wu Xie obviously agreed with Jun Wu Yao¡¯s thoughts.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Jun Wu Yao nodded with a smile as he looked at Jun Wu Xie, however his eyes had a certain strange look.

    Duan Qi and the others were already at the banquet hall. However, today¡¯s banquet didn¡¯t bear the presence of the beautiful women from the previous banquet. Instead, there were women with quiet faces and eyes that seemed to speak of having experienced hardships in their early lives.Those women were the elders of the Sacred Maiden Tribe, who had been busy with the wedding preparations of Lord Gu and Han Zi Fei, and thus have not seen Jun Wu Xie before. In order to show the importance of Lord Jun Gu in the tribe, they have all been activated for the banquet.

    Jun Wu Xie had arrived early at the banquet venue, and the moment Duan Qi saw Jun Wu Xie, she immediately went up to greet her.

    ¡°City Lord Yan, have you gotten used to our tribe these past few days?¡± Duan Qi asked as she tried hard to maintain a friendly smile, but the effort wasn¡¯t evident as her smile still looked very stiff.

    ¡°Everything on the Holy Mountain is good.¡± Jun Wu Xie said lightly, she had initially thought that her arrival today would not have attracted Duan Qi¡¯s attention.

    Clearly, Jun Wu Xie had guessed wrongly.

    Due to the status of Jun Gu, the Sacred Maiden Tribe had to tread carefully and treat him with the utmost care. But it was also because of his status that once the Sacred Maiden married him and gave birth to a pureblooded baby girl, it would be absolutely impossible for the child to be returned to the Sacred Maiden Tribe so that she could be the next Sacred Maiden. However, as for Jun Wu Xie, she had just be famous, and she hadn¡¯t even had the opportunity to contact His Lord, but her strength had far surpassed the top ten exponents of the Upper Realm. If they could cement rtions before Jun Wu Xie became really famous, that would be the best for the Sacred Maiden Tribe.

    Considering all the pros, Duan Qi was naturally more attentive towards Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°The Sacred Maiden and Lord Jun Gu willeter. If there is anything that City Lord Yan needs, please do let us know. Lord Gu had arrived quite suddenly and he was rather travel-worn, that is why I didn¡¯t invite City Lord Yan to meet with him. I am waiting for the banquet tonight as an opportunity to let Lord Jun Gu and City Lord Yan have a good chat so as not to neglect both parties.¡± Duan Qi did not stay still for a moment and threw an olive branch directly to Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded calmly.

    ¡°I thank you for your efforts, Elder Duan.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee. It is only right, City Lord Yan is a noble guest of our Sacred Maiden Tribe. City Lord Yan can be assured, Lord Jun Gu¡¯s temperament is very gentle. I¡¯m sure he will be very happy to get to know someone like City Lord Yan.¡± Duan Qiughed.

    While talking, Han Zi Fei entered the hall ...

 Chapter 2844 - Tit-for-tat (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2844: Tit-for-tat (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    When Duan Qi noticed that Han Zi Fei had appeared, the smile on Duan Qi¡¯s face grew faint. Up till now, Duan Qi has regarded Han Zi Fei as a malignant tumor of the Sacred Maiden Tribe and wanted her to leave the tribe sooner rather thanter.

    Han Zi Fei was not interested in Duan Qi¡¯s intentions. At the moment her eyes met Jun Wu Xie¡¯s, a slight smile was raised at the corner of her mouth. Her eyes soon swept past Jun Wu Xie and looked towards Duan Qi who was a little stiff.

    ¡°Elder Duan has been really busy these days. The Sacred Maiden Tribe hasn¡¯t been so lively in a while. With so many banquets hosted, it must be difficult to manage.¡± Han Zi Fei looked at Duan Qi with a smile.

    Duan Qi¡¯s brow furrowed as the ridicule in Han Zi¡¯s remarks made her very unhappy.

    ¡°I thank the Sacred Maiden for her concern. With so many guests visiting our Sacred Maiden Tribe, it is a happy event. In addition, our Sacred Maiden will marry Lord Jun Gu in two days¡¯ time. One is our Sacred Maiden, the other is one of the Knights of Destruction, both parties are of such precious people. Naturally, we will spare no expense and put in all our efforts to prepare. As for Sacred Maiden, you will meet Lord Jun Gu today, I wonder if you have prepared?¡± Duan Qi questioned.

    Han Zi Fei shrugged slightly and said casually, ¡°Isn¡¯t he just another man? What¡¯s there to prepare?¡±

    ¡°...¡± Duan Qi¡¯s lips twitched slightly, she couldn¡¯t really take Han Zi Fei¡¯s casual nature.

    Jun Wu Xie watched Han Zi Fei tease Duan Qi silently, she would have to say that... she was getting reacquainted with the Senior Zi Fei of the Sacred Maiden Tribe.

    The perception of Han Zi Fei was of someone who was stable and gentle, but it was unexpected to find out that she had such a poisonous tongue after she had returned to the Sacred Maiden Tribe. When she returned to the Sacred Maiden, she had let Duan Qi and Han Shu suffer numerous losses, and they couldn¡¯t even express their dissatisfaction, they could only suppress their anger within their hearts.

    ¡°It is inappropriate for Sacred Maiden to speak about Lord Jun Gu in this manner, isn¡¯t it?¡± Han Shu¡¯s arrival at the hall went unnoticed, and she had managed to only catch Han Zi Fei¡¯s words. She automatically walked to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s side, giving Jun Wu Xie what she thought was an extremely sweet smile.

    ¡°City Lord Yan.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie nodded slightly.

    After Han Shu took up her position, she looked at Han Zi Fei from head to toeplete with disapproval radiating from her eyes.

    Today¡¯s Han Zi Fei was also very casually dressed, with no trace of makeup on her face, just like how she was normally in the tribe. It was hard to believe that there was a woman who would dress so perfunctorily, on an important asion such as meeting her fiance for the first time.

    However, whatever Han Zi Fei did was not of any importance to Han Shu. In fact, she¡¯d prefer Han Zi Fei to dress even more perfunctory and half-heartedly, this would surely cause Lor Gu to have some displeasure with her.

    ¡°Lord Jun Gu, as one of the Knights of Destruction, is naturally superior to others. Since this marriage was requested by Sacred Maiden to His Lord, it must be taken seriously. Otherwise, won¡¯t it cause others to think that we are a joke and that our Sacred Maiden Tribe do not know hospitality and manners?¡± Han Shu looked at Han Zi Fei with a snide smile.

    Han Zi Fei nced at Han Shu and chuckled: ¡°It¡¯s really a shame, even if I¡¯m old and haggard, Lord Jun Gu will have to marry me, after all, this is His Lord¡¯s order.¡±

    What Han Zi Fei had said was certainly because she was secure in the knowledge that she had backing, and it made Han Shu¡¯s expression, who had originally wanted to provoke her, change immediately.

    Indeed, no one dared to defy the betrothal when His Lord ordered it. Even if Han Zi Fei was an ugly-ass monster, Lord Jun Gu could only bite the gun and marry her.

 Chapter 2845 - Tit-for-tat (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2845: Tit-for-tat (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Furthermore, I look good even without getting dressed up. If I do dress up, wouldn¡¯t it make other women in the temple feel ashamed and kill themselves? I¡¯m just thinking for the sake of the Sacred Maiden Tribe.¡± Han Zi Fei said with a wide smile as the words tinged withughter filled Han Shu¡¯s ears and made Han Shu want to jump onto Han Zi Fei and throttle her to death!

    Han Zi Fei¡¯s appearance was unmatched within the Sacred Maiden Tribe, and as she said, even if she was so undressed, her appearance has far surpassed that of the other women.

    However, such crazy words turned Han Shu white with intense anger, and her eyes seemed to want to spit out fire!

    Jun Wu Xie silently watched as Han Zi Fei humiliated Han Shu, as she sighed inwardly. Whether it was appearance, wisdom or eloquence, Han Shu was not up to par with Han Zi Fei. But Han Shu¡¯s jealousy made her continuously bring disgrace onto herself; it was really a case of being tired of living.

    ¡°You ... how can you be so narcissistic!¡± Han Shu was made so furious by Han Zi Fei that she could think clearly, the finger pointing at Han Zi Fei was trembling in anger.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t what I said true?¡± Han Zi Fei was not at all bothered by Han Shu¡¯s usation.

    Actually ...

    Although Han Zi Fei¡¯s words were savage, they were true, but these words... made anyone who heard it furious.

    Was the implicit meaningprehended?

    Did restrain mean anything?

    ¡°Well, you are not the one marrying me. Why do you need to be so affected? My looks are not meant for you, why do you need to worry so much about it?¡± Han Zi Fei nced at Han Shu with little interest. She was not interested in petty fights with Han Shu, she just said a few words in order to pass the time.

    Han Shu was so angry that she couldn¡¯t utter a word. Even Duan Qi couldn¡¯t help frowning. Han Zi Fei¡¯s behavior was too recalcitrant and Duan Qi couldn¡¯t help but worry. After seeing Jun Gu If she still looks like this, I wonder if it will cause anything.

    This marriage was indeed ordered by His Lord. If Han Zi Fei provoked displeasure from Jun Gu, the marriage would not be overthrown. However, Jun Gu¡¯s status was high, and his displeasure with Han Zi Fei might drag the Sacred Maiden Tribe down and this was something that Duan Qi did not want as a result.

    ¡°Sacred Maiden, the more one speaks, the more one might err. As the Sacred Maiden of our tribe, you need to pay attention to your words and actions, so as not to discredit our tribe.¡± Duan Qi warned.

    Han Zi Fei still did not take it seriously: ¡°Soon, it won¡¯t be of concern.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Duan Qi¡¯s forehead wrinkled even more.

    However, everything that happened in the hall was clearly observed by one person. That person walked slowly into the hall as she looked at a haughty Han Zi Fei. The resentment in her eyes burning like fire, not unlike or lesser than Han Shu¡¯s emotions.

    ¡°The Sacred Maiden has not changed, even after so many years. Only, the Sacred Maiden will be married to Lord Jun Gu and if you carry such a temperament still, I am afraid that it will cause a lot of trouble to Lord Jun Gu.¡± A cold voice suddenly cut the air in the hall.

    Jun Wu Xie and others looked towards the direction of the voice and saw an exquisitely dressed Yan Xi with a tensed look on her face. She was looking at Han Zi Fei but there was nothing but ill intent in her eyes.

    When Jun Wu Xie saw Yan Xi, her eyes narrowed slightly, she would never forget that it was this woman who had ruined her n to rescue Jun Gu, and she would never forget the rhinoceros horn fragrance on this woman...

 Chapter 2846 - Tit-for-tat (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2846: Tit-for-tat (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Han Zi Fei also noticed the appearance of Yan Xi, and what attracted her attention even more was the obvious hostility in Yan Xi. This hostility intrigued Han Zi Fei. If she remembered correctly, this person was a member of the Sacred Maiden Tribe who had always been at the side of Jun Gu. However, she had never seen this person before, so where did the strong hostilitye from?

    A smile crossed Han Zi Fei¡¯s lips.

    ¡°This is...?¡± Han Zi Fei said.

    ¡°I am Yan Xi. I was once a member of the Sacred Maiden Tribe, but just a few years ago, I was arranged by His Lord to take care of Lord Jun Gu¡¯s daily life.¡± Yan Xi said with a contented voice as if she was pleased with her position, while looking provocatively at Han Zi Fei.

    Han Zi Fei raised her eyebrows slightly.

    Oohhhh, it had been many years, and there was a little vixen hanging around my husband?

    The smile on the corner of her mouth could not help but deepen, and at the same time, Jun Wu Xie shot a secret gaze at Han Zi Fei.

    Yan Xi has already appeared, but Jun Gu has yet to be seen. Jun Wu Xie was bidding her time.

    ¡°Yan Xi, what about Lord Jun Gu?¡± Duan Qi asked the moment she saw Yan Xi.

    Yan Xi¡¯s eyes were locked on Han Zi Fei, even though she didn¡¯t want to admit it, but Han Zi Fei was astonishingly beautiful. Based on her devastating beauty, she was capable of causing the downfall of a city or state; countless men would fall down in worship at her skirt. And as soon as she thought about how soon Jun Gu would be marrying Han Zi Fei, Yan Xi couldn¡¯t hold back the hatred in her heart in any way.

    What right did this crazy and ignorant woman have to stand next to Lord Jun Gu?!!

    ¡°Lord Jun Gu is still resting. He asked me toe take a look first.¡± Yan Xi said nkly. Actually, she came on her own volition, Jun Gu had not instructed her to do so. Of course, she would never reveal that.

    What she wanted was for Jun Gu and Han Zi Fei to loathe each other.

    Duan Qi said nothing more.

    Han Zi Fei also turned and walked away, casting Yan Xi, who was full of anger, aside.

    Jun Wu Xie had nned on dealing with Yan Xi but now it seemed like Han Zi Fei had nned on taking care of Yan Xi, so Jun Wu Xie had no chance to strike.

    ¡°Since Lord Jun Gu won¡¯t be here for a while, then City Lord Yan, why don¡¯t you sit for a while?¡± Duan Qi tried to ease the tension as she smiled at Jun Wu Xie.

    The matter of Han Zi Fei and Jun Gu had already made her feel inadequate, now, the crux is to stabilise the situation with Jun Wu Xie.

    After all, the hope for the future of the Sacred Maiden Tribe rested entirely on Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded his head slightly and walked to her seat. Perhaps it was because Duan Qi knew that Jun Wu Xie wanted to ingratiate herself to Jun Gu, so she had arranged Jun Wu Xie¡¯s seat to be close to Jun Gu¡¯s. It also happened to be diagonally across from Han Zi Fei.

    Yan Xi¡¯s position was on the other side of Jun Gu. When she took her seat, she red at Han Zi Fei, there was more resentment in her eyes than in Han Shu¡¯s.

    Within the hall, the elders of the Sacred Maiden Tribe had obviously seen what had transpired. Han Shu and Han Zi Fei have found each other disagreeable for many years, and they were no longer surprised at the animosity between those two. However, Yan Xi and Han Zi Fei hadn¡¯t much contact with each other, and so with regard to Yan Xi¡¯s strong hostility towards Han Zi Fei...

    As long as one was not stupid, one could figure out the reason.

    Yan Xi¡¯s previous status in the Sacred Maiden Tribe was not high, she only learned some witchcraft.

 Chapter 2847 - Tit-for-tat (5)

    <h4>Chapter 2847: Tit-for-tat (5)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    For the entire Sacred Maiden Tribe, a woman like Yan Xi was not special, she could even be considered very ordinary, such that no one would notice her presence. She had no idea where her luck came from but she was noticed by His Lord and was ordered by him to stay beside Jun Gu!

    Thus, her status within the Sacred Maiden Tribe was also greatly enhanced.

    In this regard, many of the maidens were very envious.

    Regarding Jun Gu, among those who knew, but not many have seen, and there were many rumours surrounding Jun Gu. It was said, in those rumours, that Jun Gu not only had a tall stature, he also had a beautifully handsome appearance. Coupled with a gentle personality, he was simply the ideal partner in the minds of many women.

    Yan Xi was still young and she grew up in an all women Sacred Maiden Tribe. As she stayed by the side of such an ideal man, her thoughts and intentions were no longer simple and pure.

    Now that Jun Gu was about to marry Han Zi Fei, it was no wonder that Yan Xi wasn¡¯t happy!

    But this point, even if all the people present knew, no one would expose it.

    Jun Wu Xie watched Yan Xi¡¯s every move covertly. Although Yan Xi¡¯s strength was not high, she knew witchcraft. It might seem to be less lethal, but she could kill people without detection, thus it was most difficult to guard against. Otherwise, Jun Wu Yao would not have fallen into her trap.

    Jun Wu Xie trusted in Han Zi Fei¡¯s strength, but she couldn¡¯t help but want to keep an eye on Yan Xi to prevent any radical actions on her part.

    This was observed by Han Zi Fei and her heart warmed at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s gesture, the smile on her face softening.

    Han Zi Fei was born beautiful, and her soft smile was even more mesmerising. The beauty of Han Zi Fei stabbed Yan Xi and made her speak openly, ¡± Sacred Maiden, I was once a member of the Sacred Maiden Tribe, however, now I am working for Lord Jun Gu. And as Lord Jun Gu¡¯s subordinate, there is something that Lord Jun Gu has asked me to speak on his behalf.¡±

    ¡°Oh? What is it?¡± Han Zi Fei asked.

    Yan Xi took a deep breath and said, ¡°Why does the Sacred Maiden intend to marry Lord Jun Gu?¡±

    This question was not what Jun Gu wanted to ask, but instead it was Yan Xi herself who wanted an answer!

    Han Zi Fei looked at Yan Xi¡¯s tensed face and chuckled, ¡°Lord Jun Gu is one of the Knights of Destruction. I want to marry him. Is there anything wrong with that?¡±

    Yan Xi narrowed her eyes as she shifted her gaze to the outside of the hall. There was a hint of slyness in her eyes while her face remained calm. She continued to ask, ¡°The Sacred Maiden and Lord Jun Gu have not met before, isn¡¯t it a bit presumptuous to request His Lord to bestow a marriage between the two of you? Isn¡¯t this too absurd?¡±

    Yan Xi¡¯s every move was noted by both Han Zi Fei and Jun Wu Xie. Naturally, they did not miss the emotions shining from her eyes.

    However, Han Zi Fei said nonchntly, ¡°The Sacred Maiden of the Sacred Maidens Tribe is not someone whom ordinary people can marry. If it is not His Lord, then it is one of the Knights of Destruction. I have chosen an appropriate person, Why do I need any other reason?¡±

    ¡°So, the reason the Sacred Maiden chose Jun Gu is not because of himself, but because of his identity?¡± Yan Xi continued to ask.

    Han Zi Fei waved her hand, and without hesitation, replied, ¡°Yes.¡±

    A cold light shed past Yan Xi¡¯s eyes!

    Just as Han Zi Fei¡¯s words sounded out, a figure suddenly appeared at the entrance of the main hall.

 Chapter 2848 - Love at First Sight (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2848: Love at First Sight (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Gu slowly walked into the hall. The moonlight fell on the white snow outside the hall and illuminated the surroundings behind him making his entrance even more charming.

    Yan Xi was at loggerheads with Han Zi Fei moments ago.When she saw Jun Gu appear, all the suffocation and sharpness in her eyes disappeared almost instantly. All that was left was her obsession with love.

    Jun Gu¡¯s appearance was very outstanding in the Upper Realm. His temperament was special. It seemed mild, but there is no sign of weakness in his eyebrows. The bottom of his eyes seems to have a sharp edge, like a sword out of a sheath.

    As soft and rigid as that, one could not ignore it.

    This is the first time that some of the elders of the Sacred Maiden Tribe saw Jun Gu. They were surprised by Jun Gu¡¯s youth and momentum. The gentle, but daunting temperament, was unusual. These were the people who had to go through a lot of challenges for them to be what they are today.

    The appearance of Jun Gu was a huge mystery in the entire Upper Realm. No one knows exactly where he came from. Those who want to track down the history of Jun Gu had exhausted all their efforts and could not find any clues. He had no family background and no past at all. He just appeared in the Upper Realm out of thin air. As soon as he appeared, he came in glory as the Knight of Destruction whom no one could reach.

    Jun Wu Xie watched the appearance of Jun Gu silently. The emotions in her heart had fluctuated silently, but her face remained insolent.

    The first time I saw Jun Gu was in the Soul World. At that time, Jun Gu was still in a state of soul. But now Jun Gu had a real physical body, which left Jun Wu Xie in extreme doubt.

    During that war many years ago, Jun Gu had already died. If it were not for the effect of the Soul Calming Jade, his soul might not be saved. No matter howplete the state of his soul was, Jun Gu ¡®s physical body waspletely preserved in Lin Pce in the Lower Realm. But Jun Gu now..... was no longer a spirit or soul. Where did his physical bodye from?

    Jun Wu Xie can¡¯t help thinking of Gu Ying. The person who was smashed by Jun Wu Yao had saved the soul through a special method. Now that he has be the Highness Ying in the Upper Realm that everyone knew. Now Gu Ying had remodelled his own physical body. So.... is Jun Gu¡¯s physical body the same as that of Gu Ying, also because of His Lord?

    At the moment when everyone was watching Jun Gu, Jun Wu Xie secretly felt the change of the atmosphere in the hall.

    As early as when Yan Xi entered the main hall, she already discovered the faint trace of the rhinoceros horn. But the scent was not like the smell produced when the rhinoceros horn was burning, it was more like a scent that remained on Yan Xi.

    However, when Jun Gu walked into the hall, the faint rhinoceros horn scent became stronger. Jun Wu Xie could perceive that the fragrance came from Jun Gu. She looked at Jun Gu¡¯s whole body without a miss. Eventually stopped on which little copper ball on Jun Gu¡¯s waist ...

    Strands of green smoke were slowly spreading out of the copper ball.

    This time, the rhinoceros horn was not from Yan Xi, but from Jun Gu himself!

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

 Chapter 2849 - Love at First Sight (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2849: Love at First Sight (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Gu walked into the main hall and smiled, ¡°I am Jun Gu, pleased to meet everyone here at the Sacred Maiden Tribe.

    Duan Qi stood up immediately with a diligent smile on her face. But her heart was a little flustered and she couldn¡¯t help but wondered if Jun Gu had heard the conversation between Yan Xi and Han Zi Fei? At this moment, she could not helpining about Yan Xi¡¯s big mouth. No man would be willing to marry a snobbish woman. What Yan Xi said just now, it seemed to intentionally force Han Zi Fei to answer and let Jun Gu ¡®inadvertently¡¯ hear it.

    ¡°Lord Jun Gu is too polite. Since the Lord is here, it is better to take a seat first.¡± Duan Qi said from her seat and walked up to meet Jun Gu in person, but observing Jun Gu¡¯s reaction at the same time.

    Deeply afraid of Yan Xi¡¯s move that would make Jun Gu had some dissatisfaction with Han Zi Fei.

    Duan Qi was not at all concerned about Han Zi Fei¡¯s behavior but now that Han Zi Fei was the Sacred Maiden of the Sacred Maiden Tribe, if her reputation was ruined, it will also have a great impact on the Sacred Maiden Tribe.

    ¡°Sorry to have troubled you.¡± Jun Gu nodded with a gentle smile.

    It seemed that Jun Gu had no dissatisfaction. Duan Qi felt relieved.

    Yan Xi watched Jun Gu sit down beside her. But her eyes involuntarily looked at the opposite Han Zi Fei, and she sneered secretly. Since Jun Gu entered the main hall, she did not look at Han Zi Fei. Yan Xi was very proud of his response.

    Han Zi Fei noticed Yan Xi¡¯s provocative gaze, but smiled slightly and did not make trouble with it.

    When Jun Gu sat down, Yan Xi quickly regained her gaze, pretending to look at Jun Gu and said: ¡°Lord Jun Gu, the Sacred Maiden is the one sitting opposite you, don¡¯t you want to take a look?¡±

    Yan Xi¡¯s voice might not be loud but clear enough to be heard by Jun Wu Xie who was sitting nearby. Yan Xi¡¯s seemingly thoughtful behavior seems to be highlighting Jun Gu¡¯s disregard for Han Zi Fei.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s brow frowned slightly. Even though she didn¡¯t want her father to marry a woman in such a situation, Yan Xi making trouble with Han Zi Fei still made Jun Wu Xie very unhappy.

    Jun Gu didn¡¯t seem to notice Yan Xi¡¯s provocations. He just looked in the direction that Yan Xi had shown.

    A figure came into his view and in that moment, with just one nce, Jun Gu¡¯s entire body jolted in shock.

    The soul that has been silent for many years seemed to have been sshed with water. Jun Gu looked at Han Zi Fei in a daze as her eyes seemed to have sucked him deep into a mesmerizing trance which was imprinted in his heart. For a moment, he had lost all senses and the usual calmness on his face disappeared at this moment ...

    The whole hall was in silence.

    Han Zi Fei and Jun Gu looked at each other, the cynical smile still hung on the corners of their mouths.

    Everything around him seemed to be gone at this moment.

    Between heaven and earth, there was only the both of them.

    The images that had been deeply sealed in his memories seem to ovep with this moment.

    In that year, he was young and handsome as he donned on a silver armor and was riding on that blood-stainednd. She was dressed in white and had the air of an independent woman. He pursued the thief and killed him with his sword as blood syed all over. This was the scene when they had first met.

    That year, he was struck silly as he looked at her in a daze, as his heart was captured. She smiled sweetly and felt that she had met a silly fool.

    None of them would have thought that just this one moment, their lives would be entwined.

 Chapter 2850 - Love at First Sight (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2850: Love at First Sight (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    He returned with a big victory. In front of the throne, he did not seek wealth and fame, but a marriage between him and her.

    A few years had passed. He had aged and lost his youthfulness. He fought on the battlefields and earned himself a good reputation. She sat in front of the bed at home and supported the little life in her belly.

    All of a sudden, it shed back to that year, that day, that moment ...

    ¡°Fool.¡± Han Zi Fei chuckled slightly. Her voice containing the smile broke the silence in the hall at this moment.

    Jun Gu suddenly returned back to his senses. Apparently he realised his inappropriateness and quickly apologized, ¡°This is so rude of me.¡±

    Han Zi Fei looked at him with a smile. This was the man whom she loved for a lifetime. She thought they would never see each other again in this lifetime, but did not expect that they would reunite after so much had happened.

    She was afraid that her real identity would be exposed and brought a fatal disaster to Lin Pce. She could only abandon the child wrapped in swaddle and fake her own death. Never had she imagined that, today, both her husband and child would appear in front of her.

    Han Zi Fei smiled faintly and wondered if she shouldugh at these unbelievable happenings or for some other reason?

    Jun Gu regained his gaze slightly in a stiff manner as he felt his heart pounding uncontrobly within as a faint suspicious blush bloomed on his face.

    Even a fool could tell what was happening after seeing Jun Gu¡¯s expression.

    Jun Gu fell in love with Han Zi Fei at first sight, without any dissatisfaction.

    Duan Qi and others reassured that as long as Jun Gu was satisfied, everything that follows was logical.

    But Yan Xi clenched her teeth. She looked at Jun Gu from the side and saw the infatuation that manifested in his eyes. Her whole brain was buzzing and she couldn¡¯t think of anything else as she stared incredulously.

    How could this be?

    How could this be?

    Yan Xi couldn¡¯t believe that Jun Gu fancied Han Zi Fei at a nce!

    Although Jun Gu¡¯s temperament was gentle, he was very weak when ites to rtionship matters. Before sending Han Zi Fei, His Lord had sent many beautiful and unparalleled women for Jun Gu and sent them to Jun Gu one by one. Each and every woman, without exception, was kicked out by Jun Gu.

    For so many years, Jun Gu only had her by his side. Yan Xi had always thought that she was special to Jun Gu. Jun Gu¡¯s tepidness towards her was all because of his character. She thought she had owned all of Jun Gu.

    Never would she have ever thought that...

    Jun Gu was not heartless, but the person who captured his heart had not appeared yet...

    The appearance of Han Zi Fei made Yan Xi really see Jun Gu who had a fresh new expression which showed his deep affection but it disappointed her at the same time.

    Suddenly, Yan Xi raised her head. She stared at Han Zi Fei with her bloodshot eyes as if they would bleed in the next moment.

    However, Han Zi Fei simply nced at Yan Xi¡¯s fuming face and looked away casually.

    ¡°Sacred Maiden, you¡¯re being too rude towards Lord Jun Gu, I¡¯m afraid it is inappropriate!¡± Yan Xi squeezed these words out of her teeth.

    Yan Xi¡¯s words made Duan Qi and the others, who were just relieved, immediately re at her.

    What happened to Yan Xi? When did Han Zi Fei insult Jun Gu?

    At this moment, Duan Qi couldn¡¯t wait to cover Yan Xi¡¯s mouth so that she would have less trouble and should not mess things up in front of Jun Gu.

    Jun Gu froze for a moment. He was so absorbed in Han Zi Fei¡¯s appearance that he did not respond to what Yan Xi was saying.

 Chapter 2851 - Love at First Sight (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2851: Love at First Sight (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Han Zi Fei raised her eyebrows slightly, and Yan Xi, who was obviously picking trouble, had no fear at all.

    ¡°Oh? When was I ever rude to Lord Jun Gu?¡±

    Yan Xi said coldly, ¡°You said he was a fool. Lord Gu hade for your marriage, and the Sacred Maiden said he was a fool. Isn¡¯t it ...¡±

    Before Yan Xi¡¯s words were finished, Jun Gu¡¯s face showed a little anxiety. In fact, he didn¡¯t care what Han Zi Fei said, instead he thought her voice was particrly nice. He was willing to be scolded by her or even let her curse him a few more words.

    Before waiting for Jun Gu to speak, Han Zi Fei suddenlyughed, interrupting Yan Xi¡¯s unfinished words.

    ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Yan Xi frowned slightly.

    ¡°I amughing at you for your nosiness.¡± Han Zi Fei shook her head slightly and looked at Yan Xi helplessly. ¡°You are so diligent in protecting my future husband. This makes me cry andugh at the same time. He didn¡¯t say he¡¯s dissatisfied or anything so what makes you so angry? ¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Yan Xi wanted to fight back. But Han Zi Fei didn¡¯t give her any chance at all.

    ¡°Jun Gu, let me ask you, if I call you a fool, are you happy?¡± Han Zi Fei looked directly at Jun Gu.

    Jun Gu was so afraid that Han Zi Fei misunderstood himself, and quickly said, ¡°No, there is nothing wrong with Sacred Maiden¡¯s words. In a few days, we will be husband and wife. You ... whatever you say, I would love to listen ...¡±

    Jun Gu¡¯s response was like a basin of cold water, which was directly sshed on Yan Xi¡¯s body, making her sit in a chair stiffly with her eyes staring daggers.

    Han Zi Fei was very satisfied with Jun Gu¡¯s answer and nodded slightly: ¡°Although we are only to be married in a few days, if you don¡¯t mind, can you pay a visit to my maiden¡¯s hall tonight?? ¡±

    As soon as Han Zi Fei¡¯s remarksnded, there was a gasp in the whole hall.

    Everyone looked at Han Zi Fei with an incredible look.

    Their Sacred Maiden¡¯s proposal may be too bold?

    Before marriage, she invited Jun Gu to go to her ce at midnight. This ...

    Yan Xi looked at Jun Gu almost for the first time with her eyes full of struggles, as if praying that Jun Gu ignored the request of Han Zi Fei.

    However...

    ¡°Yes Sacred Maiden, I will obey your request.¡± Jun Gu answered without saying a word, and there was a hint of excitement in his tone.

    Yan Xi waspletely dumbfounded. She didn¡¯t understand why the calm Jun Gu would behave like a changed person after seeing Han Zi Fei. His energy was like a boy who had just met his first love.

    Even Jun Wu Xie could not understand her father¡¯s reaction ...

    After this remark, Han Zi Fei didn¡¯t speak again. She looked at Jun Gu with a blushing face, making Yan Xi gnash her teeth.

    Jun Wu Xie didn¡¯t respond much, just because she received a hint from Han Zi Fei.

    At a banquet, they ate heartily and Duan Qi ended it all early. She wished that Jun Gu would marry Han Zi Fei back earlier. She was naturally happy to facilitate the marriage of the two.

    Nearing the end of the banquet, Jun Gu looked at Han Zi Fei¡¯s back, and wanted to keep up with her but he was pulled by Yan Xi.

    ¡°Lord Jun Gu ... You really want to go ...¡±

    Jun Gu nodded with a smile, pulled out Yan Xi¡¯s hand and chased directly after Han Zi Fei. Leaving Yan Xi alone, standing still.

    A forlorn and torn expression as she felt her heartbreak.

    In the courtyard of the Sacred Maiden Hall, the silvery moonlight streamed down and Han Zi Fei had dismissed all her servants to leave as she stood alone on the pure white nket of snow.

 Chapter 2852 - Family of Three (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2852: Family of Three (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Gu followed closely behind as his gaze was fixated on Han Zi Fei¡¯s back and felt his mood lighten by quite a bit.

    ¡°Sacred Maiden ...¡±

    ¡°The reason I called you over tonight is because there is a person I want to introduce you to.¡± Han Zi Fei¡¯s words turned around and looked a little serious to Jun Gu.

    Jun Gu shook slightly.

    Han Zi Fei said: ¡°Come out.¡±

    When the wordsnded, a shadow appeared quietly in the silent courtyard.

    Jun Gu took a closer look and found that what appeared in front of him turned out to be the young man sitting next to himself at the previous banquet. The young man felt cold and indifferent and he had a pair of extremely bright and clear eyes. All of Jun Gu¡¯s thoughts were on Han Zi Fei¡¯s body at the time. He paid no attention to the young man in front of him.

    ¡°You are?¡± Jun Gu looked at Jun Wu Xie with some doubt.

    He didn¡¯t understand why Han Zi Fei wanted to introduce the young man to him.

    ¡°Stupid.¡± Before Jun Wu Xie said anything, Han Zi Fei couldn¡¯t help saying.

    Jun Gu looked stiff and somewhat helpless. He didn¡¯t know the reason why. He was always worried that Han Zi Fei was unhappy.

    Jun Wu Xie was a little embarrassed ... Seeing her father was abandoned by Han Zi Fei, she felt really confused.

    Han Zi Fei raised her eyes and swept around Jun Gu¡¯s waist, and hooked her fingers towards Jun Gu and said, ¡°Take down the copper ball around your waist and show it to me.¡±

    Jun Gu took it down and handed it to Han Zi Fei¡¯s hands. His response was particrly well-behaved.

    Jun Wu Xie ... her heart was feeling veryplicated.

    Han Zi Fei held the copper ball in her hand. The scent of rhinoceros horn sprang out of the copper ball, lingering in her nose. She raised her eyebrow slightly and asked Jun Gu: Did Yan Xi put that on you? ¡±

    Jun Gu nodded honestly.

    ¡°Oh, good intentions.¡± Han Zi Fei tossed the copper ball in her hand and then threw it to Jun Wu Xie who was standing aside: ¡°Is this what you mentioned before?¡±

    When Jun Wu Xie mentioned Jun Gu previously, he once told Han Zi Fei that Jun Gu was probably controlled by the rhinoceros horn, but the specifics were still uncertain.

    Jun Wu Xie checked it and saw a burning rhinoceros horn inside the copper ball.

    ¡°Do you have a solution?¡± Han Zi Fei looked at Jun Wu Xie and asked.

    ¡°I can try.¡± Jun Wu Xie set the copper ball aside and looked up to Jun Gu, ¡°Can I take a look at your pulse?¡±

    Jun Gu looked at Jun Wu Xie in a puzzled manner, before he could speak, Han Zi Fei on the side urged: ¡°Let him check your pulse, there¡¯s no need to be so nervous, I¡¯ve always wanted to know more about my future husband¡¯s body?¡± She also nced ambiguously at Jun Gu, as her gaze lingered somewhere below his waist.

    Jun Gu¡¯s face turned red and could not even find any words to speak. He only nodded in silence. Han Zi Fei¡¯s behavior was very persistent, but he didn¡¯t know why. He did not hate it, but he liked it very much instead.

    Jun Wu Xie could only control herself. Everything that she was doing now was all in a bid to save her father and she had to ignore Han Zi Fei¡¯s teasing to her father ... She calmed her heart as she faced him and checked his pulse. The pulse of Jun Gu was very stable and an ordinary doctor would not be able to find any issues with his pulse. But Jun Wu Xie found some abnormalities in such a smooth pulse ...

 Chapter 2853 - Family of Three (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2853: Family of Three (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    On the surface, there didn¡¯t seem to be any problem with his pulse. However, this smooth pulse was more like trying to cover up for something. Jun Wu Xie frowned slightly and she did not want to miss out on checking the slightest anomaly.

    Jun Gu was uncertain. All of a sudden, he saw Jun Wu Xie frown. He could not help but feel a little worried, although he knew that there was not a problem with his body. But ... in some aspects he was not particrly clear. After all, he had not been close to a woman for a long time ...

    ¡°How is it?¡± Even Han Zi Fei couldn¡¯t help asking at this moment.

    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be too different from what I thought before. But the medicine I prepared earlier is still inadequate. Is there a room here? I think I need to adjust it.¡± Jun Wu Xie raised her head and looked up.

    She was not too sure about Jun Gu¡¯s body before hence she could not be entirely certain when she prepared the elixir.

    ¡°You can choose whichever room you want.¡± Han Zi Fei said as she waved her hand generously.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded and found a room to refine the elixir. Only Jun Gu and Han Zi Fei were left in the courtyard.

    Jun Gu touched his wrist and stood there in a daze, feeling slightly a little overwhelmed, as if there was a voice in his heart urging him to embrace Han Zi Fei into his arms. But his instinctual rationality made him restrain himself.

    He didn¡¯t know why he loved Han Zi Fei so much. That kind of feeling came suddenly, but it was so resolute. He didn¡¯t want to resist instinctively.

    In fact, in the beginning, when Jun Gu learned that His Lord had given him a marriage, he didn¡¯t feel anything at all. He obeyed His Lord¡¯s will and had no idea about the woman he was going to marry.

    It doesn¡¯t matter to him who she is, whether he truly loves her or not.

    But the moment he saw Han Zi Fei, he knew that this woman was the only person he loved in his life.

    Jun Gu¡¯s gaze was smoldering and when Han Zi Fei had turned to look at him, their gazes met. She raised her hand and touched Jun Gu¡¯s cheek gently, her gaze filled with attachment and nostalgia.

    She should thank God for giving her such an opportunity to see him again.

    ¡°You are going to marry me soon, are you happy?¡± She asked.

    Jun Gu nodded steadfastly.

    His reaction caused a chuckle from Han Zi Fei.

    ¡°Wait a second, wait a minute ...¡± Han Zi Fei¡¯s smile was vaguely mixed with some bitterness. His eyes remained unchanged, but his memory had disappeared.

    Jun Gu didn¡¯t understand where Han Zi Fei¡¯s sudden grief came from. He only knew that he didn¡¯t want to see her sad and could only whisper softly, ¡°What happened to you?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, I¡¯m very happy.¡± Han Zi Fei whispered softly.

    Jun Gu didn¡¯t know what to say. He could only stand under the moonlight and look at her quietly.

    In the room, Jun Wu Xie took out all the elixirs in her cosmos sack and prepared it as fast as possible.

    A slender figure appeared silently in the room, standing quietly with his hands crossed and watched the busy Jun Wu Xie.

    Her resolute gaze would always be focused whenever she was busy and it was as if everything in this world can¡¯t interfere with her actions. Such a side of her was Jun Wu Yao¡¯s favourite, so pure as this figure slowly etched into his heart.

 Chapter 2854 - Family of Three (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2854: Family of Three (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    When Jun Wu Xie had prepared everything, she looked up and saw Jun Wu Yao standing by the window. A beam of moonlight seeped through the slightly opened window and stretched his shadow alongside.

    ¡°You¡¯re here?¡± Jun Wu Xie looked at Jun Wu Yao in surprise.

    Jun Wu Yao chuckled and stepped forward, pinching the tip of her nose.

    ¡°You¡¯ve forgotten about me when you saw your father. If I didn¡¯t show up, did you forget that I came with you today?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie opened her mouth. But in the end failed to say anything to refute.

    What he said was really true ...

    Before the banquet, Jun Wu Yao had already discussed with Jun Wu Xie that he would be hiding in the shadows. But after meeting Jun Gu, the only thoughts left in her mind were to save Jun Gu. Jun Wu Yao¡¯s existence waspletely forgotten and if he didn¡¯t show himself, I¡¯m afraid she would really forget it.

    Looking at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s honest response, Jun Wu Yao couldn¡¯t helpughing, knowing how intense her concentration was. But why was she so honest? Although she didn¡¯t say anything, her thoughts were reflected on her face, which really made him want tough and cry at the same time.

    ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ve known for a long time that you can¡¯t be bothered with me. After you left, I remained a moment longer in the hall. That Yan Xi seems to have not given up on your father and that Han Shu, it seems to have a lot of hostility towards Han Zi Fei. ¡°Jun Wu Yao took Jun Wu Xie into his arms with a chill in his eyes.

    Jun Wu Xie left in a hurry and did not notice. But Jun Wu Yao clearly saw everything happening outside the hall after they left.

    Yan Xi did not disguise her hatred towards Han Zi Fei. She thought she would return sadly, but did not expect that before Yan Xi left, Han Shu suddenly came forward to talk to her.

    Han Shu and Yan Xi were not familiar. Even long ago, Han Shu looked down on Yan Xi. However, there were no permanent friends and no permanent enemies in this world. When Han Shu realized that Yan Xi and her had something inmon, everything changed.

    Jun Wu Xie frowned slightly and ran away from Jun Gu and Han Zi Fei¡¯s marriage. She had a lot of respect for Han Zi Fei. Naturally, she could not allow anyone to do harm to her.

    ¡°What else can they say?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked.

    Jun Wu Yao said, ¡°They didn¡¯t say anything, but just expressed some dissatisfaction with Han Zi Fei. But they left together. If you are worried and want to know what ns they are up to, be on your guard these days . ¡±

    Jun Wu Xie nodded, her gaze fell on the elixir in her hands. She already had a n in her heart.

    She pushed open the door and walked into the courtyard. Han Zi Fei and Jun Gu still looked at each other in the courtyard without saying anything.

    ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± Jun Wu Xie whispered softly.

    The sound fell in the stillness of the night. Han Zi Fei only felt that her heartstrings were quietly fluctuating. Her expression shuddered slightly.

    Jun Gu looked at Jun Wu Xieing out of her room a little puzzled. His eyes fell on Jun Wu Yao behind Jun Wu Xie.

    When did this guy ... appear?

    He was actually unaware of his presence?

    Han Zi Fei took the elixir in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hands and looked at Jun Gu who was staring at Jun Wu Yao. She couldn¡¯t helpughing.

 Chapter 2855 - Recognition (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2855: Recognition (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Han Zi Fei said.

    Jun Gu was stunned for a moment. When he regained his senses, the sharpness in his eyes disappeared. He was embarrassed when he looked at Han Zi Fei.

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    ¡°Take this medicine.¡± Han Zi Fei took the elixir in her hand and handed it to Jun Gu.

    Jun Gu stared at the elixir of unknown origin. He looked at Han Zi Fei. For some reason, he was full of unconditional trust in her. Even if the world would harm him, it would definitely not be Han Zi Fei.

    With no hesitation, Jun Gu took the elixir and ced it directly into his mouth. The whole process made Jun Wu Xie feel very surprised.

    She really didn¡¯t know if she should be happy about it or for her father¡¯s unsuspecting silence.

    After taking the elixir, Jun Gu only felt that a heat flow was flowing in his body. As if a hot spring was gradually spreading from his stomach to his limbs. The warm touch made him feel unusuallyfortable andhe felt as if his consciousness had been pulled away from his body at this moment.

    Jun Wu Xie and Han Zi Fei obrserved Jun Gu¡¯s reaction closely. At this moment, they felt as if their their hearts were stuck in their throats.

    Jun Gu¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. The gentle softness appeared on his face, his vision was a little blurred. The figure in front of him became a little unclear and his eyes seemed to be covered with a mist of water. There was a touch offort like his body was soaked in the hot spring.

    As time passed by minute by minute, Jun Wu Xie almost held her breath and watched every move of Jun Gu.

    Jun Gu suddenly regained his senses and looked at everything in front of him. From obscurity to rity, his eyes became clear. When he saw the person standing in front of himself, he was stunned.

    The shadow that had been wandering around in his memory for a long time, would actually appear in front of him today. Jun Gu couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. He opened his mouth and looked at Han Zi Fei ... After hesitating for a long time, he slowly said: ¡°Zi Fei? Really ... is it really you?¡±

    The slightly trembling voice expressed the shock in Jun Gu¡¯s heart.

    Han Zi Fei looked at Jun Gu and smiled.

    Jun Gu¡¯s heart trembled. Suddenly, he stepped forward to embrace Han Zi Fei in his arms with all his strength. He hugged her tightly in his arms. He was afraid that she would disappear from his vision the next moment.

    ¡°I thought ... I thought ...¡± Jun Gu muttered as he held Han Zi Fei, and the trembling voice made the smile on Han Zi Fei¡¯s face could no longer be maintained as her expression crumbled and her eyes became wet.

    ¡°What do you think? You fool ...¡±

    ¡°I ... nothing, nothing at all.¡± Jun Gu took a deep breath and he couldn¡¯t believe that he could ever hold her in his arms again.

    ¡°Zi Fei, this is great, we are together again.¡±

    Han Zi Fei just squinted her eyes and smiled. She hugged him without saying a word.

    Jun Gu suddenly thought of something. He slightly shuffled back and with undisguised excitement, he said with pride as his eyes sparkled as he said: ¡°Zi Fei, do you know? I saw our child, our Little Xie. She has grown up ... she has grown into a very good woman, and if you ever see her, you will be proud of her.¡±

 Chapter 2856 - Recognition (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2856: Recognition (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    As soon as Jun Gu¡¯s words came out, the smile on Han Zi Fei¡¯s face became extremely strange. Her gaze directly passed Jun Gu and was focused at Jun Wu Xie who was behind him.

    Jun Gu also noticed Han Zi Fei¡¯s anomaly. When he followed her gaze, it was a handsome boy that stood there. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder as if he needed to ask something.

    Of course ...

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s heart was extremely shocked at this time. The dialogue between Jun Gu and Han Zi Fei greatly exceeded her expectations. She had discovered a secret between the two. At this moment, she could not care about the surprise and the recovery of her father¡¯s consciousness. But she couldn¡¯t help but stare at Han Zi Fei with a prying gaze, trying to ascertain something...

    Father called her Zi Fei ...

    He said...

    Their child...

    Huge clues were strung together in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mind and an answer came out from her heart. She opened her eyes wide and looked at Han Zi Fei in astonishment.

    No wonder ... no wonder she had a natural affinity for Han Zi Fei. No wonder ... No wonder she subconsciously had no resistance to guard against Jun Gu and Han Zi Fei ...

    So...

    ¡°Mother?¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s lip trembled slightly and spit out the two words that lingered in her heart.

    Han Zi Fei¡¯s eyes became red in an instant. She immediately released herself from Jun Gu and took Jun Wu Xie into her arms.

    ¡°My child ... for so many years, You have suffered.¡±

    The warm embrace made Jun Wu Xie a little embarrassed. Han Zi Fei¡¯s response resonated with the conjecture in her heart. Jun Wu Xie didn¡¯t know how to react for a while.

    Han Zi Fei ... is her mother? !!

    ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t dare to recognize you earlier... I¡¯m not a good mother. I abandoned you back then, I ... I can¡¯t believe it. I still have a chance to see you in this life, thank the merciful heavens ...¡± All the emotions that had been suppressed in her heart for all these years came pouring out as she broke down at this moment. She was holding Jun Wu Xie, her only child, and her long-awaited child. Her tears flowed and fell on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s shoulders, and soaked her clothes.

    That warmth was transmitted to the skin through the clothes on the shoulders. It was so real. The apology in her ears sounded like a dream.

    She saved her father and found her mother?

    The sudden news made Jun Wu Xiepletely shocked. Both her hands hanging limply by her side, she didn¡¯t know what she should do at this moment.

    Jun Gu was even more shocked than Jun Wu Xie. He looked at his wife and daughter hugging tightly. His mind became nk. He had seen Jun Wu Xie in the Soul World before. He clearly remembered that his daughter had stunning looks like his wife¡¯s. But why had she turned into the appearance of a young man?

    The doubts in his heart came crashing down like the mountain. Jun Gu could not say a word. Looking at Han Zi Fei¡¯s tears, his heart ached and felt distressed.

    Han Zi Fei sobbed for a long time and finally raised her head. She looked at the surprised Jun Wu Xie with a smile at the corner of her mouth.

    ¡°Little Wu Xie, do you hate me? Do you hate me for abandoning you?¡± Han Zi Fei had never dared to recognise Jun Wu Xie back then as she was afraid that her identity would bring trouble to Jun Wu Xie. Secondly ... She was afraid ... Afraid that Jun Wu Xie hated her!

 Chapter 2857 - Recognition (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2857: Recognition (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Han Zi Fei felt that she was not a responsible mother.

    Han Zi Fei looked at Jun Wu Xie closely. At this moment, there wasn¡¯t any of her usual calmness and confidence. Instead, there was a hint of worry and panic that were apparent in her eyes.

    No woman could maintain a strong image in front of her children. That was the softest part of their hearts.

    After many months of pregnancy, going through the pain of giving birth, it was like cutting off a piece of meat from the mother!

    Even if she hadn¡¯t seen her child for many years, even if she hadn¡¯t raised the child herself. But the blood rtion could never be severed. For many years, Han Zi Fei had been awakened by the illusion of the child in her dreams during the nights. She saw the dim figure in her dream and sensed strong hatred from her.

    She was scared. She was really scared.

    She could withstand the loneliness for a thousand years. She could withstand the ruthless pursuit of the Upper Realm. She could withstand the contempt of the entire tribe.

    However, she couldn¡¯t take Jun Wu Xie¡¯s ¡°I hate you¡± ...

    Jun Wu Xie looked at the nervous and trembling Han Zi Fei before her. She wanted to open her mouth to say something but her voice seemed to be stuck in her throat. She couldn¡¯t say it. She turned her head nkly and searched for Jun Wu Yao¡¯s presence.

    Jun Wu Yao smiled at her slightly. That familiar smile was like the moonlight that calmed down the storm and soothed the waves of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s heart.

    When Jun Wu Xie looked back again at Han Zi Fei, she finally opened her mouth.

    ¡°I don¡¯t hate you, I¡¯m happy, I can find you, my mother.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s voice was very light, almost inaudible. At the same time, when she finished speaking, she finally gathered her courage and hugged Han Zi Fei¡¯s shoulder, that seemingly powerful, but thin shoulder.

    Han Zi Fei took a deep breath and her inner joy and liberation made her cry again. She didn¡¯t know what to say, she just hugged Jun Wu Xie and cried like a child.

    Jun Wu Xie, from panic to calmness, was filled with happiness that she had never experienced before.

    She had a grandfather, a young uncle, Jun Wu Yao, Qiao Chu and others. And now, the heavens had sent her parents to her. This great happiness brought everything she needed to experience in this life. She never knew that the blood rtives were so subtle and magical.

    Even if the truth was unknown, the entanglement had never disappeared. Since she saw Han Zi Fei¡¯s first nce, the subtle rtionship in the bloodline had bound them together.

    Jun Gu stood aside in a daze for a long time, until Jun Wu Yao made a hand gesture to release a seal and Jun Gu suddenly realized that his girl had grown this big.

    With this determination, Jun Gu finally let go of his doubts. He strode forward and embraced the two most important women of his life, into his arms.

    ¡°It¡¯s good now, it¡¯s good now. Our family is finally reunited.¡± Jun Gu smiled. His eyes faintly gleaming with tears.

    He thanked the heavens for the kindness.

    To let him regain the treasure from this life. No matter how difficult the future would be, he would face it willingly.

    For his wife, for his daughter.

    Jun Wu Yao looked at the family of three hugging together. The smile on the corner of his mouth grew wider. As long as Jun Wu Xie was happy, he had nothing to ask for.

 Chapter 2858 - Recognition (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2858</h4>

    <h4>: Recognition (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The joy of recognition filled this family of three. After a long silence, Han Zi Fei finally calmed down her emotions. She wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes and stepped back a little. When she saw Jun Wu Xie¡¯s wet shoulder, she couldn¡¯t helpughing.

    Thatughter influenced Jun Gu and Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie turned her head to look at her shoulder with a shy smile on her face. The smile made Jun Gu and Han Zi Fei feel unusually warm.

    ¡°Now that my daughter is found, what are you going to do now?¡± Han Zi Fei straightened her emotions and stared at her man.

    Jun Gu¡¯s scalp felt numb. He understood that his wife and child had to settle some matters after this.

    ¡°I am not sure too ... My mind has been confused during this time. It seems to be sober, but it is not actually. I see many things with my own eyes. But my actions arepletely beyond my control.¡± Jun Gu sighed.

    Since thest time he met Jun Wu Xie in the Soul World, Jun Gu¡¯s consciousness had been a little chaotic. He was no longer ignorant of anything that had happened to him. He could see and hear but he could not respond to it. All his actions seemed to be connected by countless thin lines and controlled in the hands of others. He could not refuse or choose. He could only be guided by others.

    Han Zi Fei and Jun Wu Xie looked at each other. Jun Wu Xie knew something.

    ¡°It seems that I guessed right. The Upper Realm is controlling father with rhinoceros horn incense. But since father woke from his consciousness thest time, he has not beenpletely suppressed. So long he owns the rhinoceros horn incense, he can never regain back himself.¡± Jun Wu Xie said.

    ¡°What now? He has taken your elixir. In future, will he ...¡± Han Zi Fei hesitated a little.

    Jun Wu Xie shook her head.

    ¡°I have broken the rhinoceros horn¡¯s link to father. Even if this rhinoceros horn still exists, it will not have any effect on his father. I can assure you of that, mother.

    Han Zi Fei breathed a sigh of relief, ncing at Jun Gu with some worries.

    Jun Gu smiled a bit helplessly. He didn¡¯t expect that he would fall into such a state. In fact, he had died on the battlefield many years ago. No matter what, he still had a day to live. These few years, he lived with humiliations. He was controlled by others. Even his wife and daughter had to worry so much for him.

    Even if Jun Wu Xie and Han Zi Fei didn¡¯t say anything, Jun Gu knew very well that they would appear here in order to save themselves.

    Although ... He had caused a lot of trouble for his wife and daughter. The salvation from the two women he loved so much, Jun Gu¡¯s heart was really happy ... But ... He dare not say it to Han Zi Fei.

    ¡°Ah ... that¡¯s, your grandpa and uncle, are they all right?¡± Jun Gu looked at Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded, ¡°Very well, they thought you had died in the country, onlyter ...¡±

    Jun Wu Xie simply and clearly exined what happened in the Lower Realm to Jun Gu and Han Zi Fei. Han Zi Fei had contacted Jun Wu Xie before. She heard that Jun Wu Xie said that she was somewhat prepared. However Jun Gu had no idea that while he was away these years, the Three Realms had undergone such a huge turmoil!

 Chapter 2859 - Father-in-law (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2859: Father-inw (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie had just roughly described the happenings and had skipped many of her past actions. But Jun Gu and Han Zi Fei already found it shocking as their hearts dropped the more they listened to her experience.

    The kingdoms of the Lower Realm had existed for many years and were deeply rooted, Jun Gu and Han Zi Fei dared not imagine what Jun Wu Xie had done and been through to actually cause such a change?! They could only feel their hearts ache to have their daughter experience such hardships at such a tender age. The world had taken away all the happiness and innocence that she should have enjoyed like all other girls at this young age.

    Of course ...

    Even if Jun Wu Xie hasn¡¯t experienced anything, this was her temperament. But her parents werepletely ignorant about it. They were heart broken. Both their eyes were filled with distress as they looked gently at Jun Wu Xie.

    As Jun Wu Xie exined, the more she found that her parents¡¯ expressions were not right. She stopped immediately to look at her parents who were almost at the brink of tears. She didn¡¯t know what she said wrong to make her parents¡¯ emotions unstable. Hence, she could only turn to look at Jun Wu Yao helplessly.

    Jun Wu Yao couldn¡¯t help butugh. He probably understood Jun Gu¡¯s concern. He took a step forward and reached out for Jun Wu Xie¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°His Lord¡¯s mind is deceitful. Without destroying his n, the Three Realms will never be peaceful.¡±

    Jun Gu looked at Jun Wu Yao, who was holding her daughter¡¯s shoulder. His gaze immediately became sharp and the frown that suddenly emerged showed his difort.

    Where did this guye from? Dare to take their daughter¡¯s advantage in front of their presence? !!

    ¡°This is Little Xie¡¯s husband.¡± said Han Zi Fei quickly when she saw the careful thoughts of her man at first nce so as to prevent Jun Gu and Jun Wu Yao from having a fight.

    ¡°What ?!¡± Jun Gu was shocked. He looked at Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao. Apparently he was unable to ept the news that his own daughter had married.

    ¡°Cough...To be more urate, this man should be called Ye Jue. Since you have been in the Upper Realm for so many years, so I think you would have heard of his name before.¡± Han Zi Fei said again.

    Jun Gu¡¯s eyes suddenly jolted open in surprise!

    ¡°You are Ye Jue?!¡±

    Jun Wu Yao nodded politely and replied, ¡°Yes, Father-inw.¡±

    The phrase ¡± Father-inw¡± almost caused Jun Gu to vomit blood.

    During this time, his consciousness regained slightly. But he heard something about Jun Wu Yao, knowing that His Lord had hated this person deeply. This was a wanted man by His Lord. But ... Jun Gu could not have imagined that his own daughter actually married such a dangerous man!

    ¡°Little Xie, did he threaten you to marry him?¡± Jun Gu¡¯s first reaction was that his own daughter was coerced!

    Jun Wu Yao suddenly burst into tears andughed. He could only look at Jun Wu Xie resentfully.

    Jun Wu Xie also hesitated for a moment, not understanding why Jun Gu had such a thought.

    ¡°You fool, from where do you see that our girl is being coerced?¡± Han Zi Fei gave Jun Gu a dismissive look.

    Jun Gu opened his mouth but he saw Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao fighting side by side with one another. He then realized that his thoughts might be wrong.

    Just that...

    He still couldn¡¯t ept the fact that his daughter was married.

    Little Wu Xie was still so young ... Why did she get married so early?

    In the hearts of every father, no matter how strong and mature their daughters were, they were always little princesses in their hearts ...

    Jun Gu¡¯s heart was reallyplicated and he could not say anything any further.

 Chapter 2860 - Father-in-law (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2860: Father-inw (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Ye Jue, I know you are capable. But if you dare to bully Little Wu Xie in the future, I will make sure you pay for it!¡± Jun Gu took a deep breath and looked at Jun Wu Yao sternly. .

    Jun Wu Yao didn¡¯t have a smile on his face and looked at Jun Gu seriously: ¡°Please rest assured that I will not break her heart in this life, my father-inw and mother-inw, .¡±

    With that said, his hand on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s shoulder tightened.

    Jun Gu just nodded with satisfaction. Although he didn¡¯t want his daughter to marry so early, it had already happened. He heard of Ye Jue¡¯s conduct before so he also knew that this person was hard to find and never bowed down to anyone. Since he made this promise, it would be sincere.

    ¡°Well, I think Ye Jue is true to Little Wu Xie. This is not the time to worry about it. Please rest assured.¡± Han Zi Fei witnessed Jun Wu Yao¡¯s love for Jun Wu Xie on the ind. Of course, it was to bless the couple.

    Jun Gu nodded, his expression was still distressed.

    It seemed that Jun Wu Xie understood her father¡¯s concerns. But she felt a little embarrassed and warm at the same time.

    It turns out that the existence of parents was like this.

    No matter where and when, the first thing to consider was always for your own child ...

    In the previous life, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s parents died early and she didn¡¯t have the chance to experience the feelings of having parents before she was trapped in hell. In this life, the heavens seemed to have intentionally made up for everything and brought happiness to her bit by bit, making up for all that she had lost before.

    ¡°Now that my father has regained his mind, it is better to leave the ce soon. Grandfather and uncle are still waiting for you in the Lower Realm.¡± said Jun Wu Xie, looking at Jun Gu.

    Jun Gu did not speak and looked at Han Zi Fei.

    Jun Wu Xie had almost stated the purpose of this trip to the two of them. They understood that even if they left the Upper Realm now, Jun Wu Xie would not leave.

    The life and death worm in Jun Wu Yao¡¯s body had not been lifted. His Lord¡¯s n for the Blood Sacrifice of Three Realms still continued. She could not leave at this time.

    ¡°My mother and I ... don¡¯t want to go back now.¡± After exchanging nces with his wife, Jun Gu smiled at Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie froze slightly.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Han Zi Fei smiled and stretched out her hand, rubbing Jun Wu Xie¡¯s head.

    ¡°If I didn¡¯t know you had encountered all these before, we may ignore everything and escape to the Lower Realm and continue living. But these years, you have undertaken everything by yourself. As your parents, how can we leave you in this danger and run away ourselves?¡±

    ¡°But ...¡± What else did Jun Wu Xie want to persuade further?

    However, Jun Gu agreed with Han Zi Fei¡¯s words: ¡°Your mother is right, this is pertaining to the Blood Sacrifice and for the safety of the Three Realms. This should not be borne by you alone. I didn¡¯t have that strength in the past, but now that I am blessed with this power and position, why would I not stay to fight with you? ¡±

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Han Zi Fei and Jun Gu. Her inner shock could not be calmed for a long time.

    ¡°I am now one of the Knights of Destruction and your mother is the Sacred Maiden of The Sacred Maiden Tribe. The two of us were personally chosen to be married by His Lord. Our status in the Upper Realm is very important. It is to destroy the n of the Blood Sacrifice in Three Realms. The two of us will be able to contribute in putting down His Lord¡¯s n. You can rest assured that as long as the two of us are alive, we will not let others bully you!¡±Jun Gu said firmly. They had missed Jun Wu Xie¡¯s growing stages. They did not want to miss it again!

 Chapter 2861 - Father-in-law (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2861: Father-inw (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    In fact, Jun Gu and Han Zi Fei¡¯s considerations were right. Their status in the Upper Realms were almost iparable. If they could join forces, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s actions in the Upper Realm would be much smoother.

    Jun Wu Xie knew in her heart that she had just found her parents. Subconsciously, she knew she wanted to keep her parents away from danger.

    ¡°Dear daughter, just give up. No matter what you say, your father and I have already decided. Two dayster, your father and I will get married. It¡¯s such a good opportunity, I don¡¯t want to miss it!¡± Han Zi Fei apparently noticed Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mind and smiled.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at her parents for a long time and finally nodded in silence.

    Han Zi Fei smiled with satisfaction, took a few steps forward, picked up the copper ball that had been thrown in the snow again. She handed it to Jun Gu.

    ¡°Take it, Knight of Destruction.¡± Han Zi Fei teased.

    Jun Gu¡¯s face became red again after trying so hard to look serious. He hurriedly reached out to take the copper ball and hung it on his waist.

    ¡°Oh, gifts given by other girls are so precious?¡± Han Zi Fei raised an eyebrow slightly in taunt.

    Jun Gu¡¯s fingers froze and looked at Han Zi Fei in shock.

    ¡°No ... No, that Yan Xi was assigned by His Lord to control me with this thing ...¡± Jun Gu replied and he wanted to take it off.

    Han Zi Fei couldn¡¯t helpughing. She waved her hand and said, ¡°I won¡¯t tease you anymore, I understand, but that little maiden is not as simple as you think she is. Today, I can see that her eyes are spewing fire at me. ¡±

    Jun Gu said rightly, ¡°In my eyes and heart, you are the only one.¡±

    ¡°Fool.¡± Han Zi Fei chuckled.

    Jun Wu Xie silently looked at her parents showing affection. Suddenly she understood Qiao Chu¡¯s feelings.

    ¡°But now you can¡¯t let anyone know about your recovery including Yan Xi. Before you think of a way to deal with her, you can act like how you usually do.¡± Han Zi Fei said with grievance and sighed.

    Jun Gu was anxious again as he started to show his loyalty and affection to his beloved wife.

    Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao had both calmed down. Jun Wu Xie had restored peace in her heart. Suddenly, she said, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of Yan Xi¡¯s affairs.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Han Zi Fei nced at her own daughter and a suspicion came to her mind. She couldn¡¯t helpughing.

    ¡°Then I will leave her to you.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie nodded decisively.

    In order not to interrupt Han Zi Fei and Jun Gu¡¯s reunion, Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao decisively left the Sacred Maiden Hall, leaving this enchanting moonlit night to her long-lost parents.

    Out of the Sacred Maiden Hall, Jun Wu Xie looked at the bright moonlight, as her lips curled up in happiness. Jun Wu Yao looked at her quietly, and his heart was warmed by her smile.

    ¡°Come with me, let me bring you somewhere.¡± Jun Wu Xie suddenly said.

    Without a word, Jun Wu Yao nodded.

    He thought that the reunion and affection of his father-inw and his mother-inw, his little wife would finally stroll with him under the moonlight. Jun Wu Yao was full of hope and came to the residence of another maiden with Jun Wu Xie. The smile on his face disappeared without a trace.

    Jun Wu Xie even took him to Han Shu¡¯s residence!

    Han Shu¡¯s room was lit with lights. From the figure falling from the window, it could be seen that a guest was sitting in Han Shu¡¯s room at the moment.

 Chapter 2862 - To Nefarious Ends (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2862: To Nefarious Ends (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Yan Xi frowned as she sat in Han Shu¡¯s room as Han Shu¡¯s endless cursing was ringing in her ears. She didn¡¯t say a word but the expression on her face was ugly. That, however, was not caused by Han Shu.

    ¡°Are you listening to me?¡± Han Shu went on and on for a long while but she didn¡¯t get any response from Yan Xi. She looked at Yan Xi with impatience.

    After Han Zi Fei and Jun Gu met, Yan Xi was in a foul mood. In one nce, Han Shu could tell how Yan Xi felt about Jun Gu and a n formed in her mind to join forces.

    ¡®The enemy of my enemy is my friend.¡¯ Han Shu had hated Han Zi Fei far longer than just one or two days, and now that Han Zi Fei was about to marry Jun Gu, no matter how hard Han Shu tried toe up with a n, it was hard to cause any trouble for Han Zi Fei within two days.

    But Yan Xi was different. Yan Xi was Jun Gu¡¯s aide. Even after Jun Gu and Han Zi Fei were married, Yan Xi would leave with them. Compared with herself, Yan Xi would have more opportunities to cause trouble.

    ¡°Listen, what you mean is for you and I to work together to deal with Han Zi Fei?¡± Yan Xi finally spoke but her mind was still confused. The moment that Jun Gu fell in love with Han Zi Fei at first sight, chaos ran amok in her heart. She could not think clearly, the only thing she knew was the extreme sense of jealousy and unhappiness.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Han Zi Fei and Lord Jun Gu will marry in two days, and after which they will leave Holy Mountain. I don¡¯t have the chance to leave the Holy Mountain, so only you will have the opportunity to be close to the both of them. Don¡¯t tell me you are alright with that bitch Han Zi Fei snatching away Lord Jun Gu?! What else does Han Zi Fei have besides her beauty? Shemitted such a great crime when she fled from the Upper Realm those years ago. If she isn¡¯t the Scared Maiden, she would have died a thousand deaths for her crime! But in the end? The moment she returned, she was given the honour of a conjugal union with Lord Jun Gu. Who knows if she had been tainted by other men during those years she spent away from the Upper Realm. To let such a ¡®dirty¡¯ woman stick to Lord Jun Gu, are you happy with that?!¡± Han Shu squinted at Yan Xi as she ranted those poisonous words that came from the bottom of her heart.

    Yan Xi¡¯s hatred for Han Zi Fei deepened bit by bit. She suddenly raised her eyes, and her eyes were bloodshot.

    ¡°Happy? How can I be happy! I wish she would die immediately!¡±

    Han Shu smiled a rxed smile. She knew that like her, Yan Xi hated Han Zi Fei to the core of her being.

    ¡°Then don¡¯t make it easy for her. Elder Luo and you have learnt the art of witchcraft. Although I don¡¯t understand the power of such an art, but it is able to kill someone without detection. In the whole Upper Realm, the number of people who know witchart can be counted with one¡¯s fingers. If Han Zi Fei were to die suddenly, it would still be hard to find why. Once Han Zi Fei is dead, you can safely and peacefully stay beside Lord Jun Gu. No one will snatch him from you anymore.¡± Han Shu said coldly.

    Yan Xi clenched her fists and looked up at Han Shu.

    ¡°You want to use me to do your dirty work?¡±

    Han Shu sneered, ¡°It is entirely up to you. I do hate Han Zi Fei, but she will soon leave the Sacred Maiden Tribe. So for me, as long as I don¡¯t see her, I won¡¯t be bothered by her. But can you? You will be seeing her every day and night exchanging love and affection with Lord Jun Gu, being intimate with him. Will you be able to bear with it?¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± Yan Xi said suddenly.

    ¡°I know what I¡¯m going to do, I can take action but you have to help me prepare something ...¡±

 Chapter 2863 - To Nefarious Ends (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2863: To Nefarious Ends (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°That will not be a problem. No matter what it is, as long as I can get it, I¡¯ll be able to meet your demands.¡± Han Shu agreed without saying anything more. As long as Han Zi Fei disappeared from this world, she was willing to do anything.

    Yan Xi looked at Han Shu, she knew Han Shu¡¯s deep hatred for Han Zi Fei, just like her.

    ¡°Lord Jun Gu will go back right after getting married, and Han Zi Fei will go back with him, so I need you to prepare all the things I require within these two days as I will leave together with them. Do you understand?¡± Yan Xi said.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it as soon as possible.¡± Han Shu nodded.

    Yan Xi wrote down what she needed on a piece of paper and gave it to Han Shu. The two nned for a while more before Yan Xi left.

    After Yan Xi left, two figures also quietly left, but Han Shu and Yan Xi didn¡¯t notice them at all.

    ¡°It seems that my mother-inw has many enemies.¡± Jun Wu Yao rubbed his chin.

    It was said that women were vicious and wicked, Yan Xi and Han Shu truly manifested those characteristics to the fullest. The two of them hit off due to their mutual desire of killing Han Zi Fei.

    Having said that, Jun Wu Yao could not help but look at Jun Wu Xie. He wanted to know how Jun Wu Xie was going to help Han Zi Fei to resolve the immediate crisis.

    However, Jun Wu Xie said nothing as she turned away.

    The two days passed fleetingly. Jun Gu and Han Zi Fei were almost inseparable in those two days. This scene made the Sacred Maiden Tribe believe that Jun Gu had fallen in love with Han Zi Fei at first sight, and the preparations for their marriage began to speed up.

    These two days were the most tormenting for Yan Xi. Looking at Jun Gu and Han Zi Fei¡¯s mutual affection for each other increased the hatred in her heart day by day. If not that the timing wasn¡¯t right, she would have immediately gotten rid of Han Zi Fei while they were still at the Sacred Maiden Tribe.

    In the midst of snow, Jun Gu and Han Zi Fei ushered in the second marriage in their lives. The partners in their marriage had not changed, but their hearts were closer.

    Under the witness of the Sacred Maiden Tribe, the twopleted the wedding rituals at the top of the Holy Mountain. And, their daughter, Jun Wu Xie, was very fortunate to be able to witness all of this and she was very happy for them.

    Watching Han Zi Fei immersed in happiness, and being pulled by Jun Gu personally toplete the ceremony, Yan Xi¡¯s eyes almost spat out fire as she stared at Han Zi Fei viciously. She thought she had concealed her deep-seated hatred very well but she didn¡¯t realise that her every move was noted by Jun Wu Xie.

    Han Shu was jealous of everything today as she watched Han Zi Fei being treated with so much care by Jun Gu, as she watched Han Zi Fei married to such a perfect husband. Han Shu¡¯s jealousy was no less than Yan Xi¡¯s.

    But...

    She still had a chance.

    Han Shu¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, she had found all the things Yan Xi required for her spell and handed them over to Yan Xi. Once Jun Gu and Han Zi Fei left, Yan Xi would be able to help get rid of Han Zi Fei.

    As long as Han Zi Fei was gone, she would no longer have to be tormented by jealousy, and she would eventually have the opportunity to marry an excellent man and give birth to a Sacred Maiden, and be someone whom everyone respected.

    With this in mind, Han Shu¡¯s gaze involuntarily looked towards the people who could help her to reach the sky ...

 Chapter 2864 - To Nefarious Ends (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2864: To Nefarious Ends (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    However, this nce stunned Han Shu. What fell into her gaze was Jun Wu Xie, the wielder of the dual Spirit Rings, the person whom she wanted to win over. However, at this moment, instead of observing the grandiose scene, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s gaze was not on Han Zi Fei and Jun Gu, nor was she looking at Han Shu, but...

    She was looking at Yan Xi staring at Han Zi Fei!

    Why was Jun Wu Xie staring at Yan Xi?

    Han Xun was a little surprised. Previously, Jun Wu Xie had shown a slight difference in behaviour towards Han Zi Fei, and it was precisely because of this difference that Han Shu got so angry with Han Zi Fei. Today, it was the wedding of Han Zi Fei and Jun Gu, Han Shu had thought that when Jun Wu Xie epted the invitation to attend the wedding, and upon seeing Jun Gu and Han Zi Fei¡¯s union, it would erase any other intentions that Jun Wu Xie had.

    Han Shu was confident in her appearance. She believed that as long as Han Zi Fei was absent, there would be no one else topete with her appearance within the Sacred Maiden Tribe. And then, Jun Wu Xie would return her attention to Han Shu.

    But...

    Jun Wu Xie did not.

    Since the beginning of the wedding ceremony, Jun Wu Xie had not looked at Han Shu more than once.

    Even though that was the case, Han Shuforted herself. But when she saw that Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes were on Yan Xi, a sudden ominous premonition rose in her heart.

    She opened her eyes slightly and looked at Yan Xi¡¯s face.

    In terms of appearance, although Yan Xi was beautiful, Yan Xi was definitely not as good looking as her. As Yan Xi had been away from the Sacred Maiden Tribe for a long time, and had been by Jun Gu¡¯s side for many years, there was something about her that exuded experience and efficiency, less delicate and soft.

    ¡°I must be over thinking things. City Lord Yan ... how could he fancy her...¡± Han Shu didn¡¯t dare to think any further. Jun Wu Xie was herst resort. As long as Han Zi Fei was gone, she wasn¡¯t afraid to fight anyone for Jun Wu Xie.

    Maybe Jun Wu Xie was looking at Yan Xi because she was part of Lord Jun Gu¡¯s entourage.

    Han Shuforted herself constantly, however, the anxiety in her heart just grew stronger.

    Through all this, Yan Xi remained unaware. She continued to stare at Han Zi Fei, watching as Jun Gu pulled Han Zi Fei into his arms, and kissed her brow. That kiss caused Yan Xi¡¯s rationality to almost crumble.

    She didn¡¯t know how she survived the entire wedding ceremony. After everyone was gone, she was still standing in the snow, her heart full of hatred.

    She had been with Jun Gu for so many years, Jun Gu was an excellent man who possessed such an enviable power. She thought that he would belong to her, but today, Han Zi Fei had snatched everything that should belong to her!!

    How could she not hate Han Zi Fei!

    However, within the entire Sacred Maiden Tribe, the only members who were caught up in their hatred were Yan Xi and Han Shu, the other members just wanted to watch the show.

    Jun Gu¡¯s status was too grand that even without Han Zi Fei, they still would not have the opportunity. Duan Qi and other elders were relieved though. Fortunately, everything proceeded smoothly without a hitch. After they send off Jun Gu and Han Zi Fei, they would be able to move forward with the matter of Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°I wonder when Lord Jun Gu is going to leave?¡± Duan Qi held a stiff smile on her face while she asked in a fawning manner, as she looked at Han Zi Fei and Jun Gu who had entered the hall.

 Chapter 2865 - To Nefarious Ends (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2865: To Nefarious Ends (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Gu nced at Han Zi Fei who was next to him. The couple tacitly exchanged a look. He said lightly: ¡°Since we are just married, I¡¯m afraid that Zi Fei is not used to it, so we n to stay in Holy Mountain for two more days. Will this pose a problem for Elder Duan?¡±

    Duan Qi froze slightly. She didn¡¯t even think Jun Gu would respond in this manner?

    When Jun Gu first arrived at the Holy Mountain, he had said to Duan Qi that after the wedding, they would leave Holy Mountain immediately. And it was precisely because of what Jun Gu had said that Duan Qi decided to inquire.

    But she never thought that...

    Jun Gu would suddenly change his mind!

    This really made Duan Qi a little bit ignorant of what was going on.

    She had already made arrangements for tonight. After sending Jun Gu and Han Zi Fei off, she would be arranging a feast, along with a beauty selection for Jun Wu Xie, but ... Jun Gu and his party would not be leaving!!

    Duan Qi was embarrassed for a moment. She had already notified Jun Wu Xie about the banquet tonight. And Jun Wu Xie also showed a slight hint of agreement today. She had thought that Jun Wu Xie was agitated by the marriage of Jun Gu and Han Zi Fei, and wanted to do the same. Duan Qi was thus happy with her n.

    However, Jun Gu and his party were not leaving ...

    Duan Qi was now caught in a dilemma. She couldn¡¯t help but look at Elder Yun at the side.

    Elder Yun also felt awkward.

    If Jun Gu and his entourage didn¡¯t leave, then the banquet tonight would definitely be to celebrate the union of these two persons. But it wasn¡¯t easy for Jun Wu Xie to have agreed to the banquet tonight, and they didn¡¯t want to miss such a good opportunity!

    ¡°That being the case, then I¡¯ll prepare the banquet tonight.¡± Elder Yun said tentatively.

    Her hidden intention had not escaped Han Zi Fei¡¯s eyes, and Han Zi Fei could see the little movement between Elder Yun and Duan Qi in one nce, but ... this time, she didn¡¯t intend to expose it.

    ¡°Forget about the banquet, it is troublesome and boring, we will arrange our time ourselves, you don¡¯t need to worry about it.¡± Han Zi Fei waved her hand nonchntly. She had previously received a hint from Jun Wu Xie, since her daughter had made the move, she would naturally not destroy her girl¡¯s n.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s not appropriate?¡± No matter how happy she was, Elder Yun was still embarrassed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it. We will leave first.¡± Han Zi Fei waved at Elder Yun, pulling at Jun Gu, and turned away without giving Elder Yun and Duan Qi any time to react.

    Han Shu, who had been eavesdropping by the side, saw that Han Zi Fei had left, her heart became extremely tangled.

    She thought that Han Zi Fei would be on the road today, and Yan Xi could also seed as soon as possible, but who would have thought that they would not be leaving?

    Han Shu couldn¡¯t help but feel a little annoyed. In addition to the anxiety in her heart, she now not only hoped that Han Zi Fei could quickly get out of her sight, and even Yan Xi, she didn¡¯t want either to stay any longer in the Sacred Maiden Tribe!

    ¡°Elders.¡± Han Shu pretended to walk calmly in front of Duan Qi and Elder Yun. The only good news was that Han Zi Fei did not n to attend the banquet tonight, or Han Shu was really going to cry. She just learned from Duan Qi that Jun Wu Xie seemed quite interested in tonight¡¯s banquet. She had already prepared her dress and makeup so that she would stand out tonight.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be here, go back and prepare. Tonight is a good opportunity, you have to seize the opportunity¡± Duan Qi looked at Han Shu and said coldly.

    Han Shu nodded pretentiously, and then retreated.

 Chapter 2866 - Infighting (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2866: Infighting (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    As soon as the banquet started, young women of the Sacred Maiden Tribe vied for Jun Wu Xie¡¯s attention. Prior to the banquet, they were informed of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s capabilities, andpared to the first banquet where Jun Wu Xie was still unknown to them, this time round, the women made extra effort to dress up to impress her. Each of the women couldn¡¯t wait to be the winner.

    Han Shu was dressed more finely than thest time, but she was a little surprised when she found that Yan Xi was also at the banquet.

    Compared to the other women¡¯s morous appearances, Yan Xi was dressed very casually. In fact, she was dragged into this by Duan Qi to make up the numbers.

    Duan Qi had long discovered Yan Xi¡¯s feelings for Jun Gu. Now that Jun Gu and Han Zi Fei were married but they still had yet to leave the Sacred Maiden Tribe. Duan Qi did not want to make any mistakes during this critical period, so in order to prevent Yan Xi from doing anything that would be detrimental to the Sacred Maiden Tribe because of her resentment, Duan Qi requested her presence at the banquet so that she could keep an eye on Yan Xi.

    When Jun Wu Xie walked into the banquet hall, the women¡¯s eyes were all directed at her in an instant. One by one, they could not wait to show off their best points to Jun Wu Xie. Throughout the hall, every woman was looking at Jun Wu Xie, trying to catch her attention, and if Jun Wu Xie was to nce in their direction, they would wink and act coquettish.

    However...

    Since Jun Wu Xie entered the hall, she did not even nce sideways and walked directly to her designated seat and sat down. Elder Duan Qi and Elder Yun sat on either side of Jun Wu Xie, and they were both secretly observing Jun Wu Xie¡¯s reaction.

    With the marriage of Han Zi Fei, the Sacred Maiden Tribe hadpletely lost their pureblooded Sacred Maiden. They could only hope that one of the women from the tribe would catch the eye of Jun Wu Xie tonight.

    ¡°City Lord Yan, have you been in contact with Lord Jun Gu these few days?¡± Elder Yun stared at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s indifferent expression as she asked with a smile to ease the atmosphere.

    ¡°No.¡± Jun Wu Xie said.

    ¡°Oh? That¡¯s alright. Lord Jun Gu will be staying in the Sacred Maiden Tribe for a while more. If there is enough time, City Lord Yan can chat with Lord Jun Gu over the next few days. Now that the marriage ceremony has beenpleted, Lord Jun Gu should be at ease. ¡± Elder Yun smiled.

    Jun Wu Xie nced at Elder Yun slightly but did not respond.

    The indifference of Jun Wu Xie caused Elder Yun and Duan Qi to be a little confused. This time, they had already informed Jun Wu Xie about the banquet early on. Andpared with before, Jun Wu Xie showed a rare agreement to the invitation. They had thought that this matter was almost settled. However, now it seemed.... Why was Jun Wu Xie so indifferent?

    The two were anxious, since Jun Wu Xie had been staying in the Sacred Maiden Tribe for quite some time now. What¡¯s more, Jun Wu Xie was never interested in a marriage alliance with the Sacred Maiden Tribe to begin with. The reason why she was even there was due to Jun Gu, and Jun Gu would be leaving in a few days. Some time had also passed since Jun Wu Xie rose to fame in the Upper Realm, and it won¡¯t be too long before Jun Wu Xie was summoned to meet with His Lord. By then, even if they had all the courage in the world, they still wouldn¡¯t dare to fight His Lord for Jun Wu Xie. .

    So much so that they were so anxious and wanted to finalise their n tonight!

    ¡°It¡¯s been some time since City Lord Yan came to our Sacred Maiden Tribe, but that¡¯s still not enough time to learn about our tribe¡¯s customs and traditions. Today coincides with great joy, why not let my people help you with it.¡± Immediately after Duan Qi said this, she cast a nce at the women sitting around.

 Chapter 2867 - Infighting (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2867: Infighting (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Immediately, a beautiful-looking woman walked to the center of the banquet hall. The beat of the music followed her footsteps. The woman danced to the music as it flowed within the hall, her movements graceful and extremely pleasing.

    Jun Wu Xie raised her eyebrows slightly. It seemed like Duan Qi and Elder Yun were really in a hurry. Otherwise, how could they allow a member of the Sacred Maiden Tribe to dance in public?

    If the women of the Sacred Maiden Tribe were willing, there would be many eligible men in the Upper Realm knocking on their door with marriage proposals, and they wouldn¡¯t have to spend so much effort for tonight.

    Today, Duan Qi and Elder Yun were desperate enough to be forced into using such a method.

    Jun Wu Xie had noticed this, but did not say much as she looked on.

    The women of the Sacred Maiden Tribe stepped forward one by one, either dancing or ying various instruments, as they showed off the skills they had acquired.

    Han Shu was sitting aside, watching the women dance in front of Jun Wu Xie, and from time to time, she cast flirtatious nces at Jun Wu Xie discreetly. Suddenly, a lump of unhappiness grew in her heart. She had remained in her seat since the dancing started, and it wasn¡¯t because she didn¡¯t want to dance, but it was because she didn¡¯t know how to...

    Han Shu was confident of her beauty, hence she rarely took the time to learn other things. She was aware that if in the future, she were to like someone, all she needed to do was to beckon with her fingers and it would be done. Therefore, in her past days, she spent more on maintaining her beauty and trying to ingratiate herself to the elders of the tribe. In terms of artistic skills, she was not more skillful than the other women in the tribe.

    Therefore, she could only grit her teeth and watch those ¡®butterflies¡¯ circle in front of Jun Wu Xie and she couldn¡¯t do anything.

    While looking at the women who were acting coquettishly and flirting, Han Shu was also observing Jun Wu Xie¡¯s reaction. She felt a little relieved when she saw that Jun Wu Xie¡¯s expression hadn¡¯t changed much.

    These unqualified and unrestrained women! Who was City Lord Yan? How could he have not seen women dancing before?

    Although Han Shu thought this, she was still anxious. After thest person finished her dance, she stood up suddenly, took a ss of wine and moved towards where Jun Wu Xie was

    ¡°City Lord Yan, I only like poems and therefore I¡¯m not good at singing and dancing. At this time, it would seem that poems are useless. I can only offer City Lord Yan a toast. I ask that City Lord Yan to not mind.¡± Han Shu said apologetically, a pitiful expression painted on her face.

    But her words caused the other women to be uneasy, despite their efforts.

    Fine, did Han Shu have to step on them like this?

    She dared to say that she liked poetry? Everyone knew that Han Shu had never touched more than a few books in her life, and yet she was thick skinned enough to utter such tant lies! On the contrary, her words made their previous songs and dances seem cliche, and that they were a joke!

    The women red at Han Shu with great dissatisfaction but they could not do anything about it. Although Han Shu was at loggerheads with Han Zi Fei, in her veins flowed the same blood as Han Zi Fei. In addition, Han Shu was good at kissing Duan Qi¡¯s butt, so naturally, no one dared to go head to head with Han Shu. They could only endure her insulting tone as they watched her pretend to be innocent in front of Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Han Shu, a chill shed in her eyes as she lowered her gaze to the cup full of fine wine on the table.

    Just when Han Shu thought she had sessfully caught Jun Wu Xie¡¯s attention, Jun Wu Xie suddenly said, ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t drink with you.¡±

 Chapter 2868 - Infightingï¼ˆ3ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2868: Infighting£¨3£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Han Shu was stunned for a moment, she did not expect that the first thing Jun Wu Xie said to her today would be a rejection.

    At that moment, the perfect smile which Han Shu had maintained seemed to droop as her expression stiffened. ¡°Does City Lord Yan still me me for my previous misspoken words? If so, this girl is willing to punish herself by drinking three cups of wine to apologise!¡±

    Jun Wu Xie raised her head and shook it slightly.

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Then, why?¡± Han Shu was a little puzzled. She didn¡¯t understand why Jun Wu Xie refused her. Han Zi Fei was married, and in the entire Sacred Maiden Tribe, Jun Wu Xie would never find a woman better than her, but ... why did Jun Wu Xie refuse her?

    Jun Wu Xie didn¡¯t rush to respond to Han Shu. She just turned her head slightly and looked at Duan Qi, whose expression was tight.

    Duan Qi was caught up by Jun Wu Xie¡¯s stare, and she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little nervous. She very much hoped that Jun Wu Xie would choose Han Shu, so much so that she didn¡¯t say anything when Han Shu belittled the others. Except.... She still couldn¡¯t figure Jun Wu Xie out.

    ¡°City Lord Yan ?¡± Duan Qi was a little nervous.

    Jun Wu Xie said indifferently: ¡°Elder Duan, can I still count on what you said to me previously?¡±

    Duan Qi hesitated for a moment as she couldn¡¯t understand what Jun Wu Xie meant. She could only ask, ¡°What does City Lord Yan mean? I can¡¯t seem to remember right this moment.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie said, ¡°What you said to me that day when you invited me to the Sacred Maiden Tribe.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words brought back Duan Qi¡¯s memory. Duan Qi suddenly remembered that day when she invited Jun Wu Xie to the Sacred Maiden Tribe, her original intention was...

    ¡°Why did City Lord Yan ask such a question? What I said that day naturally counts.¡± Duan Qi tried hard to calm herself, but her heart was beating erratically. That day when she spoke to Jun Wu Xie, her tribe had the intention of forging a marriage alliance with Jun Wu Xie, but Jun Wu Xie¡¯s reaction left Duan Qi quite helpless.

    But now, Jun Wu Xie suddenly mentioned the matter, did she ... she figured it out?

    Or did Jun Wu Xie fancy someone else in their Sacred Maiden Tribe?

    Duan Qi almost unconsciously looked at Han Shu who was standing in front of Jun Wu Xie.

    After Jun Wu Xie came to the Sacred Maiden Tribe, she rarely came into contact with the women. If her words were to be taken into ount, Han Shu should have had the most contact with Jun Wu Xie, but Jun Wu Xie suddenly posed this question when Han Shu toasted her. Had Han Shu really caught Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eye?

    Obviously, Han Shu¡¯s thoughts were the same as those of Duan Qi. The hand that was holding the wine cup started trembling unconsciously. She widened her eyes as she looked at Jun Wu Xie, her eyes were filled with anticipation.

    She knew it!

    She knew that City Lord Yan would not be so ruthless!

    Han Shu¡¯s face had already shown a touch of joy, but under the subtle signal from Duan Qi, she restrained herself, as she tried to maintain some semnce of dignity and calmness.

    On the contrary, it was like Jun Wu Xie did not notice Han Shu¡¯s excitement at all. She looked at Duan Qi and said, ¡°Alright. Since Elder Duan has agreed that I am relieved. I just wonder if there would be conditions when I make my choice?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie calmly set the bait for Duan Qi.

    Although Duan Qi heard Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words, she didn¡¯t understand the meaning behind it. She was afraid that Jun Wu Xie would change her mind and immediately said, ¡°City Lord Yan can rest assured, as long as your choice among the Sacred Maiden women present today did not include the elders, City Lord Yan can choose at will. ¡±

 Chapter 2869 - In Fighting (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2869: In Fighting (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie nodded slightly, and then his eyes moved away from Duan Qi.

    ¡°Then I think, I have made my choice.¡±

    When Jun Wu Xie said this, her eyes passed over Han Shu, who was standing in front of her, intentionally or unintentionally. Even the slightest nce had made Han Shu almost want to scream.

    Jun Wu Xie stood up and walked out of her seat. At this moment, everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on her. Everyone knew that Jun Wu Xie was going to announce whom she had chosen.

    Almost everyone thought that the person whom Jun Wu Xie was going to choose would Han Shu, who had been devoted and diligent.

    Even Duan Qi and Han Shu thought so.

    Jun Wu Xie stepped out and stood a little in front of Han Shu. Those cold eyes nced over Han Shu¡¯s body, and Han Shu had already taken an excited step forward towards Jun Wu Xie!

    However...

    The moment Han Shu wanted to step forward, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s footsteps suddenly passed by Han Shu.

    The moment she passed by, Han Shu froze. She stared, unable to believe that Jun Wu Xie had passed by her ... This simple action meant ... The person was not her!

    Han Shu¡¯s eyes were full of shock. She turned around suddenly and looked at Jun Wu Xie unwillingly. She did not believe that Jun Wu Xie did not choose her!

    This action of Jun Wu Xie made all the people in the hall hold their breath, as no one thought that the person whom Jun Wu Xie finally liked was not actually Han Shu?

    Thinking about Han Shu¡¯s devotion to Jun Wu Xie before, and looking at the present series of things, it seemed like a ruthless p hard across Han Shu¡¯s face. Her triumph was shattered in an instant.

    Han Shu had no chance, but other women now rekindled their hopes. They prayed that they could be the lucky person , staring at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s back unwillingly for a moment.

    However, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s footsteps stopped at a table in the corner.

    When everyone saw who was sitting at the table in front of Jun Wu Xie, everyone froze.

    How could it be her?!!

    Yan Xi¡¯s mind had already flown out the hall. She had thought that after leaving the Scared Maiden Tribe, Han Zi Fei would be removed by the most vicious witchcraft. She had not noticed that someone came to her table.

    ¡°You¡¯re called Yan Xi?¡± A slightly indifferent voice drifted into Yan Xi¡¯s ears, as her head shot up at the sound of the voice, suddenly seeing Jun Wu Xie, who was the guest of honour for tonight, standing in front of her.

    Yan Xi was suddenly dumbfounded as she looked at the handsome boy in front of her. She had heard about this person from Duan Qi before. She knew that he was the honoured guest of the Sacred Maiden Tribe, and he was the person who would most likely be the one who would have a marriage with the next Sacred Maiden with one of the tribe members, however, why did this person approach her?

    Yan Xi only knew something about Jun Wu Xie¡¯s strength. She knew that Jun Wu Xie was a strong exponent who possessed Dual Spirit Rings, except, no matter how strong that person was, was none of her concern. She was already assigned to stay by Lord Jun Gu¡¯s side.

    Yan Xi was full of intolerance but she didn¡¯t let it show. She could only say, ¡°Yes, my name is Yan Xi.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie nodded slightly. In the silence, she turned abruptly and looked at an astonished Duan Qi and said, ¡°Elder Duan, the person I choose is her, Yan Xi.¡±

 Chapter 2870 - Unjustifiable Dispute (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2870: Unjustifiable Dispute (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    When Jun Wu Xie spoke, the whole banquet suddenly fell into silence . Everyone¡¯s eyes were incredibly focused on Yan Xi, and those eyes were full of surprise and shock.

    How could it be her?

    No one expected that the person that Jun Wu Xie finally selected was actually Yan Xi whom Duan Qi used to make up the number of guests tonight.

    This result was beyond everyone¡¯s imaginations. Even Yan Xi herself did not expect such an ending.

    Yan Xi opened her eyes wide and looked at the handsome boy in front of her. The blood on her face almost disappeared in an instant. She could clearly feel how insulting the looks from Duan Qi and Han Shu were. She didn¡¯t even understand why it would turn out this way.

    No one could guess all these, it seemed like the most ridiculous joke from heaven.

    Yan Xi?

    How could that be!

    Everyone knows that Yan Xi ¡®s appearance was not among the top maidens. She was notparable to the gorgeous Han Zi Fei and Han Shu. In today¡¯s banquet, Yan Xi¡¯s appearance was definitely inferior. Any maiden picked from The Sacred Maiden Tribe would win over her appearance.

    If it wasn¡¯t for Yan Xi¡¯s mastery of the witchcraft and chosen by His Lord to serve Jun Gu, no one in the entire tribe would notice her existence.

    Yan Xi was such a dispensable person with a strange temper.

    But...

    Why did it have to be her?

    Han Yan¡¯s eyes almost bleed. She couldn¡¯t believe it. After leaving Han Zi Fei, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s choice was still not her, but Yan Xi!

    The pale face expression that had never been seen on Han Shu revealed some pitiness at this moment. The tenderness tingled Han Shu¡¯s eyes, and shepletely forgot about her alliance with Yan Xi. She can¡¯t wait to pounce on her immediately and tore that seductive face.

    Han Shu and Yan Xi formed an alliance to get rid of Han Zi Fei. As long as Han Zi Fei was around, Han Shu could never calm down from her jealousy. She always thought that she was inferior. No matter how bad Han Zi Fei was, she had married Jun Gu. She would soon leave the Sacred Maiden Tribe and away from Han Shu¡¯s sight. Now Han Shu only cares about Jun Wu Xie. She was very clear that the only way to please Jun Wu Xie was to improve her status in the tribe. This would be thest life-saving straw that Han Shu had held for her vanity.

    Therefore, Han Shu tried her best to grasp this opportunity, but ...

    This vital opportunity was snatched away from her allies that she had just formed!

    This was something that Han Shu couldn¡¯t endure.

    Compared with the two, she would rather not have Yan Xi in this world and prefer to have Han Zi Fei continue to live. She would not let anyone steal Jun Wu Xie away!

    At this moment, Han Xi¡¯s hatred for Yan Xi even surpassed that of Han Zi Fei. She stared at Yan Xi¡¯s contorted face, and her hatred made her speak uncontrobly.

    ¡°Lord Yan, Yan Xi is not able to handle it right?¡±

    Han Shu endured the fluctuations in her heart, but her tone has revealed her hatred at the moment.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Han Shu indifferently, ¡°Why?¡±

 Chapter 2871 - Unjustifiable Dispute (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2871: Unjustifiable Dispute (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    After Han Shu was questioned by Jun Wu Xie, she was at a loss. She didn¡¯t know what was inappropriate. Her instinct made her stand up to stop this. It was almost subconsciously that Han Shu turned to Duan Qi for help .

    Duan Qi unconsciously frowned her brows. To be honest, whoever Jun Wu Xie had chosen today she would not be satisfied. Especially Yan Xi, definitely not her!

    After receiving Han Shu¡¯s gaze for help, Duan Qi couldn¡¯t help feeling a little displeased. She had provided Han Shu with so many opportunities. But how could Han Shu not even win Yan Xi? However, Duan Qi herself was quite judgmental towards Yan Xi. Naturally, she did not want to see things end up this way. She immediately got up and said: ¡°I think Yan Xi is not blessed to receive the good intentions of Lord Yan. Yan Xi had been ordered by His Lord this morning. She has been assigned to the Lord Jun Gu and served him for many years. The Sacred Maiden Tribe cannot make the decision if Lord Yan is to leave now. After all, Yan Xi is now serving Lord Jun Gu. ¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Jun Wu Xie raised her eyebrows slightly. She knew that things would not be that simple. But ...

    ¡°Since she¡¯s Lord Jun Gu¡¯s, why was it when I asked earlier if I could pick any woman present here today, I was informed that it was up to me to choose? Elder Duan had answered this pretty decisively?¡±

    Duan Qi hesitated a little. She realized that Jun Wu Xie had just asked this to block her retreat, putting her in a difficult position. Duan Qi could only hold up her head and said, ¡°This ... is my mistake. Lord Jun Gu and the maiden had just married. It¡¯s natural that Yan Xi should not disturb them. This is why she came here. I have missed this and didn¡¯t notice hering here.¡±

    Duan Qi shifted the responsibility directly to Yan Xi, not giving Yan Xi any chance to exin herself. She immediately raised her face and said, ¡°Yan Xi, you shouldn¡¯t have disturbed Lord Jun Gu and the Maiden today. You shouldn¡¯t be here. It¡¯s okay to stay peacefully in the room. It is such an important asion, how can an outsider like you join us, would you leave soon?¡±

    Yan Xi widened her eyes and watched Duan Qi sp the responsibilities on her head. She secretly clenched her teeth.

    Today, she didn¡¯t n toe here at all. It was Duan Qi who was too skeptical. She was forced to be here as she was afraid that she would mess up Han Zi Fei¡¯s marriage. And now, Duan Qi pushed all the me to her. How could such a ridiculous thing happen? !!

    Yan Xi¡¯s only hatred was the marriage between Jun Gu and Han Zi Fei. Now she was med for being an ¡°outsider¡± by Duan Qi. The anger in her heart could not help burning. Furthermore, when she saw Han Shu¡¯s malevolent gaze at her, she got more furious.

    It was not her fault to be chosen by Jun Wu Xie. Why did Duan Qi and Han Shu demonstrate hatred in their expressions towards her?

    This had nothing to do with her!

    The anger in Yan Xi¡¯s heart was about to erupt. After much consideration, she knew that she was in trouble with today¡¯s incident and had gained no benefit from it. She could only hold back her anger, stood up, and lowered her head. With a look of hatred, she pretended to be calm and said:

    ¡°Sorry for my impoliteness tonight, Yan Xi shall make a move first.¡±

    After saying that, she just wanted to leave.

    But as soon as Yan Xi stepped out of her position, a hand blocked Yan Xi¡¯s departure.

    ¡°Wait.¡± Jun Wu Xie suddenly said.

 Chapter 2872 - Unjustifiable Dispute (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2872: Unjustifiable Dispute (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie raised her hand to block Yan Xi¡¯s way. For a moment, everyone present was shocked.

    Han Shu was even more anxious. Seeing Yan Xi was about to get out of the way, how could Jun Wu Xie stop her from leaving?

    Yan Xi was equally surprised. When she looked up at Jun Wu Xie, she saw a pair of extremely bright and clear eyes of a handsome-looking yet not so outstanding looking young man. Those eyes did not match his looks, but they were good looking.

    If Yan Xi¡¯s heart hadn¡¯t liked and contained someone, this pair of eyes and Jun Wu Xie¡¯s Dual Spirit Ring capabilities would definitely have attracted and moved her heart.

    ¡± Lord Yan?¡± Yan Xi didn¡¯t know what she was thinking. All of a sudden, she changed her cold attitude and looked sadly at Jun Wu Xie. ¡°It was Yan Xi¡¯s fault to let down Lord Yan¡¯s love. It¡¯s just that Yan Xi has been following Lord Jun Gu, now it is ...¡±

    Yan Xi was very clear that even though she had the intention to cling onto Jun Wu Xie, she was still the servant of Jun Gu after all. She has no freedom to do so.

    Given the fact that Jun Gu was married and Jun Wu Xie¡¯s admiration towards her, it wasn¡¯t a tough decision to make after all. Even though Jun Wu Xie had not reached that high status like Jun Gu, with her Dual Spirit Ring capabilities, it was destined that Jun Wu Xie would not be any small fry. Big aplishments and higher status awaited her.

    Han Shu stared at Yan Xi¡¯s behaviour, imagining herself tearing her clothes.

    Bitch!

    How dare she seduce Lord Yan publicly!

    Jun Wu Xie noticed Yan Xi¡¯s subtle change in behaviour. She turned her eyes calmly as she looked at the tense Duan Qi and said: ¡°Elder Duan, whatever the reason that Yan Xi is here today, I chose her, and nothing can change it. Since you said that she is the servant of Lord Jun Gu, can I just get permission from Lord Jun Gu for this? ¡°

    Duan Qi frozepletely. She didn¡¯t expect that Jun Wu Xie really liked Yan Xi so much. Despite facing the risk of stealing people from Jun Gu, she still wanted to get Yan Xi. This was really beyond Duan Qi¡¯s expectations. She thought that Jun Wu Xie was just ying around at the moment. She thought that Jun Wu Xie¡¯s interest would stop and she could choose another person. But never did she think that it ...

    Jun Wu Xie really nned to look for Jun Gu to ask for someone?

    However, all had been said. She stated that she has no right to interfere with Yan Xi¡¯s future. It was not so simple to change her mind at this moment.

    ¡°This ...¡± Duan Qi was a little embarrassed for a while.

    But Han Shu could not stand it anymore. She could not control herself and endure anymore. She rushed forward and pped Yan Xi fiercely in front of Jun Wu Xie. Half of Yan Xi¡¯s face was flushed with redness!

    ¡°Bitch! How can there be such a shameless bitch like you in the world! You have been with Lord Jun Gu for many years. Who knows if your body is still clean? A dirty person like you still has the guts to hook up men everywhere! Is it that you want to frame Lord Yan? You must solicit the rtionship between Lord Yan and Lord Jun Gu, you must die a violent death! ¡°Han Shu pointed at Yan Xi, yelling continuously. Han Shu¡¯s gorgeous face was covered with cursing and distortion.

    She won¡¯t let anyone snatch Lord Yan, no one will!

    Yan Xi was pped by Han Shu. She covered her face with one hand, and felt a touch of sticky wetness on her palm. Han Shu¡¯s p had scratched her face with her nails.

 Chapter 2873 - Unjustifiable Dispute (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2873: Unjustifiable Dispute (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Yan Xi stared at Han Shu in disbelief. Unexpectedly, this woman who had spoken to form an alliance with her previously would be so ruthless now. She saw the jealousy in Han Shu¡¯s eyes, and that hatred was no less than that of Han Zi Fei¡¯s !!

    At this moment, Yan Xi waspletely awake. The alliance between her and Han Shu ended here. Regardless if she would be taken away by Jun Wu Xie today, Han Shu hated her the same.

    The fast changing rtion from an ally to an enemy had made Yan Xi understand how dark Han Shu¡¯s heart was. But ... Yan Xi did not intend to end it here.

    There was a hint of viciousness in Yan Xi¡¯s eyes. A mist of water was brewing in her eyes. She raised her head pitifully, looked at Jun Wu Xie resentfully, and her lips trembled slightly: ¡°Lord Yan ...¡±

    The soft voice passed into Han Shu¡¯s ears, making Han Shu raise her hand again.

    But with this p, Han Shu failed.

    Jun Wu Xie grabbed Han Shu¡¯s wrist and stopped her.

    ¡°Lord Yan? You ... don¡¯t be fooled by this slut! She is not a good person at all, why do you protect her like this?¡± Han Shu looked at Jun Wu Xie with a grieving expression on her face.

    Jun Wu Xie said nothing, throwing away Han Shu¡¯s arms with a cold face.

    This simple move made Han Shu¡¯s face turn pale. Yan Xi, pretending to be pitiful, hid behind Jun Wu Xie and looked at Han Shu with a proud and provocative look.

    That look almost made Han Shu crazy again.

    ¡°Yan Xi! You shameless thing! You were just a humble slut in the Sacred Maiden Tribe. If you didn¡¯t deliberately please Elder Luo and begged her to teach you witchcraft to get the attention of His Lord. You desired to climb higher, begging Elder Luo, begging His Lord and Lord Jun Gu. Now, you are still trying to seduce Lord Yan. You bitch, you will die a violent death!¡± Han Shu smashed all the hatred on Yan Xi and wanted to grab and scratch Yan Xi¡¯s face.

    While Yan Xi pretended to be hiding behind Jun Wu Xie in shock, she looked proudly at Han Shu.

    Duan Qi watched the farce that was about to stage in front of her. For the reputation of the Sacred Maiden Tribe, she could no longer sit back and watch. She rushed out and pulled Han Shu aside who was insane and scolded: You had enough! What do you look like now? You can afford to lose this person. But the Sacred Maiden Tribe can¡¯t afford to let you be so disgraceful! ¡±

    Duan Qi¡¯s yelling made Han Shu find her rational. Looking at the proud Yan Xi standing behind Jun Wu Xie, her heart was thrown into the me of jealousy. Looking at Duan Qi, she cried and said, ¡°Elder Duan! You have to decide for me, Elder Duan, you don¡¯t know what kind of person Yan Xi is. She is the one doing harm to Lord Yan ...

    ¡°You shut up!¡± Duan Qi¡¯s good temper is now flushed with anger by this farce. She scolded Han Shu and immediately looked up at Jun Wu Xie, but her mind was extremelyplicated.

    If she could, she hoped Han Shu would be chosen. But who could imagine that the person turned out to be Yan Xi.

    Looking at Jun Wu Xie siding Yan Xi, Duan Qi had no idea at this time. She could only pray that Jun Wu Xie would not really go to Jun Gu and that Jun Gu would not let Yan Xi go.

 Chapter 2874 - Unjustifiable Dispute (5)

    <h4>Chapter 2874: Unjustifiable Dispute (5)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Lord Yan, I¡¯m really sorry.¡± Duan Qi said in embarrassment.

    Jun Wu Xie shook her head and did not seem to further pursue the matter.

    Han Shu also wanted to say something. But she was stared by Duan Qi. She could only watch Yan Xi¡¯s provocative eyes and clench her teeth.

    ¡°This ... regarding Yan Xi, we really can¡¯t make the decision, and ... if Lord Yan really wants to go to Lord Jun Gu, it¡¯s not appropriate at this moment, after all, Lord Jun Gu is apanying his maiden right now...¡± Duan Qi¡¯s words were not finished.

    Two figures suddenly appeared at the entrance of the hall.

    ¡°This banquet is so strange today. On such a good asion, why are you all frowning? Can¡¯t bear to marry me off?¡± Han Zi Fei¡¯s voice echoed like thunder in the ears of Duan Qi and others.

    Duan Qi quickly turned around and saw that Han Zi Fei and Jun Gu walked into the banquet side by side. Han Zi Fei¡¯s smiley eyes swept around in the hall.

    Duan Qi was already annoying enough. But it turned out that these two actually came here to have fun. And for a while they didn¡¯t know what to do.

    ¡°Huh? What¡¯s the matter? Han Shu, you looked fierce enough to kill someone?¡± Han Zi Fei nced at the face of Han Shu, and said kindly.

    Han Shu gave a fierce nce at Han Zi fei and did not dare to speak.

    It was Han Zi Fei¡¯s gaze that turned towards Yan Xi, who was hiding behind Jun Wu Xie. Her eyebrows raised slightly.

    In the good show arranged by their own daughter, they were not able to watch the whole show. But they got Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words when they parted. Now that they arrived at this hour, Han Zi Fei didn¡¯t know what Jun Wu Xie wanted to do. However, looking at Han Shu who was jealous, and the poor half-faced Yan Xi hiding behind Jun Wu Xie. What else did Han Zi Fei not understand?

    Suddenly, Han Zi Fei¡¯s behavior towards her own daughter was clear. She couldn¡¯t help looking at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s disguise and keptughing.

    With one hand, instigating alienation, this was really brilliant.

    No wonder Jun Wu Xie said that she would handle Yan Xi. Now that she had already set up a trap, and she was waiting for Yan Xi to drill in.

    Watching the incident, she needed to help her own daughter. Han Zi Fei looked at Yan Xi in surprise and said, ¡°Oh, what¡¯s the matter? How can a beautiful woman like this be treated? This p mark... The fiery five-fingerprints look so distressing. ¡±

    The atmosphere in the hall became strange after what Han Zi Fei had said. Duan Qi¡¯s face turned even more ugly.

    However, Han Zi Fei didn¡¯t intend to stop here. She turned to look at the mute Jun Gu like she had found something and said, ¡°Husband, look, this little beauty who was beaten was your servant previously right? I remember ... Is she called Yan Xi? She seemed to havee from our Sacred Maiden Tribe. ¡±

    Jun Gu got the hint of his beautiful wife, and immediately looked at Yan Xi in cooperation, frowning lightly: ¡°Yan Xi, what¡¯s wrong with your face?¡±

    Previously Yan Xi was fighting with Han Shu, she deliberately offered good wishes to Jun Wu Xie. Now that she saw Jun Gu, her heart flew back to him again. Yan Xi was already crying when Jun Gu inquired about her. She couldn¡¯t say anything about her grievances and she was already crying.

 Chapter 2875 - Hooked (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2875: Hooked (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Lord ...¡± That pathetic voice really made people¡¯s bones crisp.

    Though Han Zi Fei had a smile on her face, she no longer had a smile shown in her eyes. She secretly pinched Jun Gu¡¯s waist and secretly med him for being unfaithful.

    Look, someone is rting her grievance to you, begging you to uphold justice.

    Han Zi Fei red at Jun Gu.

    Jun Gu was pinched hard on his waist but he did not feel any pain or itch. However, it was Han Zi Fei¡¯s eyes that were filled with scorn that made him nervous and he tried to exin himself quickly. But he received another hint from Han Zi Fei. So for the time being, he put aside the thought of asking forgiveness from his wife. He looked at Yanxi seriously and said, ¡°What the hell is going on?¡±

    Yan Xi intended to talk about her grievances, but Duan Qi would not let her speak. Instead she replied, ¡°Misunderstandings, it¡¯s all misunderstandings ... Today is the big day for Lord Yan to choose a beauty. But I did not expect that I would be here and blessed to win the favor of Lord Yan. Have I just created some trouble? Yan Xi was originally Lord Jun Gu¡¯s person and now that I have let .... Lord Yan... and ... Lord Jun Gu, how should it ...¡±

    Duan Qi had been trying hard to minimise the issues and disputes. Shepletely ignored the incident that Yan Xi was pped. Instead, she chose to mention that Yan Xi intentionally attended the banquet to seduce Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Gu frowned. But Han Zi Fei sneered: ¡°Oh? How could I not know that this Yan Xi is my husband¡¯s person...¡± Although the tone was light, any fool could hear Han Zi Fei¡¯s dissatisfaction.

    Look at the butterflies you have attracted.

    Jun Gu quickly exined himself: ¡°No, no...Yan Xi was the person assigned by His Lord to help me to familiarise with the surroundings when I first became a Knight of Destruction. So the manner of saying that she is my person, is not appropriate.¡±

    Wife, please hear my exnation!

    ¡°Since His Lord has given her to you, why is she still not yours? Now Yan Xi is fancied by Lord Yan, why? Unwilling to give away?¡± Han Zi Fei raised an eyebrow slightly.

    I would deal with you when I head back. Do what¡¯s best for your girl.

    ¡°Mydy is teasing me. Yan Xi and I have purely master and servant rtions. There¡¯s definitely nothing going on between us. Since Lord Yan fancies Yan Xi, I will congratte him.¡± Jun Gu smiled.

    I¡¯ll do it!

    Han Zi Fei and Jun Gu were arguing like a newlywed couple. At the same moment, Yan Xi¡¯s identity and rtionship with Jun Gu had been cut clean. Now that Jun Gu has given his approval and promised to marry Yan Xi to Jun Wu Xie.

    This time, Duan Qi really had no choice.

    Han Shu stared like she lost her soul. She couldn¡¯t believe the rare opportunity that she had been waiting for was snatched before her.

    The most shocking was Yan Xi. She looked at the loving scene of Jun Gu and Han Zi Fei. Her heart was feelingplicated. She was not foolish enough not to hear Jun Gu¡¯s intentions. Thinking of her devotion towards him, was so neglected by Jun Gu. How could he just give her away so easily. The trace of love in her heart turned into hatred between theseplex emotions ...

    Yan Xi subconsciously turned her head to look at Jun Wu Xie. She stood in front of her, a me at this moment quietly ignited in her heart.

    As far as his current status was concerned, the young man in front of her may not be better than Lord Jun Gu. But his strength of the Dual Spirit Ring was the most valuable stake. Yan Xi was very clear that as long as Lord Yan was given more time, there would be great achievements!

 Chapter 2876 - Hookedï¼ˆ2ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2876: Hooked£¨2£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    She could not have Jun Gu. On the other hand if she treasures Lord Yan¡¯s admiration towards her, she may not be inferiorpared to Han Zi Fei in the future!

    Yan Xi¡¯s eyes were ignited with ambition. She looked at Jun Wu Xie as if looking at a big tree that could help her step on Han Zi Fei and Jun Gu under her feet.

    ¡°Since the Lord Gu has granted her, then this matter ...¡± Duan Qi no longer wanted to bother about this. The only good news is.... Although Yan Xi was not the most suitable person, she is a member of the Sacred Maiden Tribe. If Jun Wu Xie has Yan Xi, the remaining baby girls in the future can still remain in the Sacred Maiden Tribe, and they are very likely to be maidens.

    ¡°Thank you Lord Jun Gu.¡± Jun Wu Xie raised her hand and thanked him.

    Jun Gu cleared his throat and pretended to look at Jun Wu Xie coldly: ¡°Even though this is the case, it still depends on Yan Xi¡¯s will.¡±

    ¡°Oh, Lord Yan is so outstanding. Who in the world would dislike you?¡± Han Zi Fei sneered.

    His girl must be the best in the world. Chop up anyone who dislikes her.

    Jun Gu pretended to helplessly nced at Han Zi Fei.

    Yes, yes, our best girl!

    But on the surface, he still pretended to be just and fair to Yan Xi: ¡°Yan Xi, what do you think about this?¡±

    Yan Xi looked at the man whom she had been obsessed with for years and looked at Han Zi Fei standing next to him, and looked at Jun Wu Xie standing in front of herself. Thatst trace of love was covered up by her ambition. She pretended coquettishly and said: ¡°What will Yan Xi have? It is thanks to my Lord and Lord Yan that I can be favored by Lord Yan. I am already fortunate enough, I dare not ask for more.¡±

    This was her answer.

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Jun Gu nodded. This was enough to act along with Han Zi Fei¡¯s tricks.

    At this moment, Jun Gu approved. Yan Xi was willing. And the whole matter naturally came to an end. Even if Duan Qi was reluctant, she could only stay with her smile.

    After all, she did not want to offend either Jun Gu or Jun Wu Xie.

    Throughout the banquet, the most desperate person was Han Shu. She watched herst chance slip away from her fingertips. Looking at Yan Xi who had snatched everything from her, with a smile on her face, and her hatred almost drowned her.

    ¡°Lord Yan, since my Lord has granted you, I will be yours in the future. But I have unfinished work with my Lord, please give me a few days grace.¡± Yan Xi¡¯s heart had both joy and sadness. She did not forget the key, her eyes slipped over the copper ball around Jun Gu¡¯s waist, her eyes darkened slightly.

    Previously, His Lord asked her to follow beside Jun Gu to control his consciousness with rhino horns. Now that Jun Gu got married and Yan Xi had already obtained the will of His Lord to hand over thisw. Han Zi Fei, it would be more convenient for her to control Jun Gu in the future.

    Yan Xi was not willing to do this before. Now she was very fortunate. In this way, she could have more opportunities, instead of watching Han Zi Fei and Jun Gu showing off their affection.

    ¡°Good.¡± Of course, Jun Wu Xie had no other words.

    Yan Xi nodded cleverly, covering the half of her scratched face, and retreated gracefully.

    Jun Gu and Han Zi Fei exchanged a look, and also found a reason to leave.

    Seeing that things hade to an end, Elder Yun retreated the other maidens from the hall, leaving herself, Duan Qi and Jun Wu Xie.

 Chapter 2877 - Hookedï¼ˆ3ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2877: Hooked£¨3£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Duan Qi remained silent for a long time. The rapid change of issues really made her feel ipetent. The thought of the good ns she had had all turned out differently, how could Duan Qi be happy about this?

    When Elder Yun saw Duan Qi¡¯s uncertain face, she looked at Jun Wu Xie again. She could not help but sigh with a gentle smile on her face. She said to Jun Wu Xie: ¡°Congrattions to Lord Yan. Since Lord Jun Gu approved both of you and Yan Xi is willingly to marry you, this is the best oue. Just that, previously the matter that we had discussed with Lord Yan, I wonder if Lord Yan remembers?

    ¡°Is it regarding the birth of a baby girl to remain with the Sacred Maiden Tribe?¡± Jun Wu Xie looked at Elder Yun¡¯s expression. How would she not know her thoughts? Her motive was to make use of the Dual Spirit Ring capabilities to give birth to a baby maiden.

    Regarding this, Jun Wu Xie had already asked her mother about the details.

    There was no special reason for the origins of maidens from the Sacred Maiden Tribe. The purity of the blood depends on fate. The more outstanding a man was matched with a pure maiden, the higher chance that they would give birth to a pure Sacred Maiden. But it was not absolute.

    Just like Jun Wu Xie¡¯s maternal grandmother, Han Zi Fei¡¯s as well as Han Shu¡¯s mother, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s grandmother¡¯s bloodlines in the Sacred Maiden Tribe were as pure. They were just like ordinary tribe people. The first man to be chosen from the tribe possessed great strength but may not be as mighty. But still, a pure Sacred Maiden like Han Zi Fei was born.

    At that time, the Sacred Maiden tribe was confused. The tribe was thinking to have maidens give birth and nurture more baby maidens. But a few yearster, when Han Zi Fei was learning to talk, the tribe requested Jun Wu Xie¡¯s grandmother choose an outstanding man to matchmake with Han Zi Fei. But in the end, she gave birth to an average maiden like Han Shu.

    Maybe it¡¯s heaven¡¯s will that the number of Sacred Maidens in the Sacred Maiden Tribe was scarce. There was no birth of a new Sacred Maiden since the existence of thest Sacred Maiden in the tribe. After the Sacred Maiden was married to His Lord, a second Sacred Maiden was born. And Han Zi Fei was born after the second Sacred Maiden left.

    This made the whole tribe extremely upset and they tried various methods. After countless guesses, they still could not figure out the reason.

    The reason why Duan Qi hurriedly wanted to find Jun Wu Xie was because Han Zi Fei was about to marry someone. During this period of time was the highest chance that a Sacred Maiden could birth a new Sacred Maiden.

    ¡°Exactly.¡± Elder Yun smiled.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Jun Wu Xie said lightly.

    ¡°That would be good.¡± Elder Yun secretly breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, Lord Yan was still young and didn¡¯t know much about the situation of the Sacred Maiden Tribe. But given Lord Yan¡¯s capability and Yan Xi got married to him, the tribe could not interfere if they could keep the baby maiden.

    ¡°There is nothing much to say about this. But the Elder Duan had said before. As long as I approve of her decision, I can cultivate my psychic force in this Holy Land of the Sacred Maiden Tribe. Is this true?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked as she slowly revealed her true intention.

    Choosing Yan Xi was to solve the problem for her mother and secondly was to gain ess to the Sacred Maiden Tribe¡¯s Holy Land !

 Chapter 2878 - Hookedï¼ˆ4ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2878: Hooked£¨4£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Of course. Please rest assured, Lord Yan. I¡¯ll arrange someone to take you to the Holy Land tomorrow.¡± Elder Yun naturally answered without saying a word. Anyway, it was just to let Jun Wu Xie enter the Holy Land to cultivate her psychic force. There was no loss to the Sacred Maiden Tribe. After all, within the Holy Land, there was a difficult Lord to deal with.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded. After getting the answer she wanted, she was not interested in entertaining Elder Yun anymore. She bidded goodbye and left the hall.

    From the end of the banquet to the departure of Jun Wu Xie, Duan Qi never said a word. She was depressed and her pursed lips revealed her dissatisfaction at the moment.

    ¡°Elder Duan, this matter hase to an end. We can¡¯t do anything about it. You don¡¯t need to worry about this matter anymore. No matter how inferior Yan Xi is, she is from our tribe. We still have a chance.¡± said Elder Yun, looking at Duan Qi¡¯s distressed face.

    Duan Qi took a deep breath as her eyes revealed her unwillingness.

    ¡°We know how formidable Yan Hai is. Such a person is most likely to have a new Sacred Maiden this time. But ... Why is it Yan Xi ... Yan Xi¡¯s bloodline is too inferior to evenpare to an average bloodline. I¡¯m just afraid ... ¡±

    ¡°There is no other way now. Instead of worrying about this, there is one more thing I want to ask you.¡± Elder Yun said sharply.

    ¡°Just go ahead and ask.¡±

    ¡°Previously ... Highness Ying sent someone to notify us that he will arrive when Lord Jun Gu and Han Zi Fei get married. Why is there no news now?¡± Elder Yun frowned lightly. Highness Ying¡¯s identity was very delicate in the Upper Realms. He always appears out of nowhere. He is also crowned the Son of His Lord. Although his strength was not as good as that of Knight of Destruction, he could still control the Top Ten Experts. ording to rumors, Highness Ying is still young and he was not married ...

    As far as Elder Yun was concerned, she felt that if she could get permission from Highness Ying, their maidens could even work with Highness Ying...

    Mentioning Highness Ying, Duan Qi¡¯s brows smoothened out a little.

    ¡°Highness Ying¡¯s message had just arrived yesterday. The message says that His Lord has something to discuss with him, so it dyed his departure time. It is estimated that it will take several days to reach the Holy Mountain.¡±

    ¡°After a few days, Lord Jun Gu and the rest would have already left ?¡± Elder Yun was a little puzzled.

    Duan Qi shook her head. ¡°Although Highness Ying said that he woulde at this time, it was not entirely for the Lord Jun Gu. When Highness Ying was previously retrieved back by His Lord, he was mentally unstable. His Lord keeps sending people to restore his psychic force. However, the best ce to repair psychic force is the Holy Mountain on our Holy Land. Therefore, even if Lord Jun Gu leaves, Highness Ying wille. He will remain in the Holy Land for a while to cultivate. Please remember to tell this to Elder Luo. Neglecting Highness Ying will not benefit the Sacred Maiden Tribe. ¡±

    Elder Yun was slightly surprised, and nodded immediately.

    ¡°You can rest assured that I will definitely inform Elder Luo about this matter. I will take Yan Hai directly to the Holy Land tomorrow, and inform Elder Luo about this matter.¡±

    ¡°Ok, you just handle this.¡± Duan Qi nodded. Maybe because Highness Ying wasing. The unwillingness in Duan Qi¡¯s heart started to fade a little.

 Chapter 2879 - Family (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2879: Family (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    When Jun Wu Xie returned to her residence, she had no time to rest in his room. She had been blocked by Qiao Chu. Jun Wu Xie saw Han Zi Fei and Jun Gu sitting in the pavilion with Jun Wu Yao between them. She realised that Qiao Chu already knew what they had done at the banquet today.

    ¡°Little Xie, you are so unkind. You didn¡¯t inform us that you found your parents! Are we still brothers!¡± Qiao Chu stared at Jun Wu Xie, and hummed angrily.

    Jun Wu Xie couldn¡¯t help smiling. These days, she was busy trying to find a way to deal with the things in front of her. She forgot to share her joy with her friends. Her eyes slowly turned to Jun Gu and Han Zi Fei. A warmth of happiness emerged.

    Her parents ...

    That¡¯s nice.

    ¡°Ah, hey, my eyes are painful! Can you be more considerate? Previously I tried to ignore you when you showed off your affection to Jun Wu Yao. Now, looking at your parents¡¯ expressions, it really pisses me off.¡± Qiao Chu wailed hard andined. But revealed his blessings to Jun Wu Xie at the same time.

    Rong Ruo and the others stood aside watching Qiao Chu¡¯s exaggerated acting. All of them couldn¡¯t helpughing at him.

    They experienced the pain before. When they were young, the whole family was ughtered, and all their parents and rtives died. They longed for family warmth. For Jun Wu Xie to find back her parents, it was really fortunate. They were really happy for her.

    ¡°Congrattions Little Xie, we really didn¡¯t expect that Senior Zi Fei is your mother. But after seeing her appearance, we could feel it.¡± Rong Ruo smiled.

    At first nce, Han Zi Fei and Jun Wu Xie did not strike any resemnce. However, if you look closely at Jun Wu Xie, it was easy to spot some simrities between their eyebrows. Jun Wu Xie looked colder and Han Zi Fei was a free and easy heroine. Both their styles were equally beautiful.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it.¡± Jun Wu Xie said with her soft voice. She expressed a joy she hadn¡¯t even noticed.

    ¡°Ah! I am jealous of you, what should I do?¡± Qiao Chu looked at Jun Wu Xie sadly.

    Looking at Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao showing off their love these days, Qiao Chu could still cheer himself up. He hoped that he would have apanion soon. But his parents were the treasures that he couldn¡¯t find in this life.

    Qiao Chu¡¯s words left Hua Yao standing on the side to fall into silence. They were happy for Jun Wu Xie and at the same time they had deep regrets since young. If they could grow up much earlier ... Their loved ones might not have left them forever.

    Jun Wu Xie watched her friends who went through thick and thin with her and revealed her loneliness this time. The ck cat that had been hidden in her body rushed out at this moment and jumped to her shoulder. Its furry tail swept Jun Wu Xie¡¯s cheek and its eyes quietly looked at Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. She stepped forward and gave each of her friends a big hug!

    This was Jun Wu Xie. For the first time, she embraced Qiao Chu so proactively, a little shy, but with a strong warmth.

    ¡°I am your family.¡±

 Chapter 2880 - Family (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2880: Family (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The sudden embrace of Jun Wu Xie and the warm words of affection spoken made Qiao Chu and others a little shocked. However, very quickly, their facial expressions changed from shock to smiles. At least, they had this group of friends. Even if it¡¯s the end of the world, they would not abandon one another.

    ¡°Seeing Little Wu Xie having her own friends, Her father and I are really happy for her.¡± Han Zi Fei got up with Jun Gu and walked to Jun Wu Xie. In Qiao Chu¡¯s view, Han Zi Fei and Jun Gu was the treasure that Jun Wu Xie had recovered back. But how could it be different for them as husband and wife?

    Han Zi Fei had been most grateful for her husband¡¯s for her resurrection, her daughter¡¯s growth, and their reunion.

    ¡°Little Xie can have such good parents like you, as well as rtives like Grandpa Jun and Uncle Jun. We are happy for her.¡± Qiao Chu sniffled and felt a little embarrassed. He wanted to tease Jun Wu Xie, but did not expect that this would be the case.

    ¡°Your parents ...¡± Han Zi Fei looked at Qiao Chu. She seemed to have found something.

    Qiao Chu touched his nose. Hua Yao and others nced at each other and said sullenly, ¡°Everyone is gone. Our family, all our loved ones, had been killed by treacherous people, right in front of us ... But ... we have avenged for them! Those bastards, we have sent them off to hell! ¡±

    Qiao Chu seemed to be cheering for himself, stretching out his fist and pretending to be confident and proud.

    However, Han Zi Fei looked very distressed. As early as when she was on the ind, she had noticed that the rtionship between Jun Wu Xie and her friends were very close. Although Jun Wu Xie¡¯s temperament was cold and bad with words, they had a very strong bond that no one could ignore.

    To think of it, with Jun Wu Xie¡¯s cold nature and her difficult experiences, if there were no friends to apany her, she would be more lonely.

    Han Zi Fei and Jun Gu looked at each other. The couple seemed to have reached a consensus. Jun Gu stepped forward and said, ¡°Zi Fei and I only have Jun Wu Xie. If you have no objection, we will also ... Treat you like our children. ¡±

    Jun Gu¡¯s words made Hua Yao and otherspletely shocked. No matter how they grew up, theck of love and the desire for family love in their hearts would never disappear. The way that Jun Gu and Han Zi Fei treated Jun Wu Xie, made them envious, and made them longed for it.

    The expressions of her friends became a little subtle. They looked at one another. Obviously, these things came too sudden and difficult to ept. But in their eyes, they faintly revealed their thirst for wanting a family.

    They looked over to Jun Wu Xie at the same time and saw Jun Wu Xie nodding at them with a smile.

    Fei Yan swallowed her saliva and turned to Jun Gu and Han Zi Fei nervously, and said with a trembling voice: ¡°Father Jun ... Mother Jun ...¡±

    ¡°Good.¡± Han Zi Fei and Jun Gu said together.

    Fei Yan¡¯s face turned red.

    The subtle joy made her feel as shy as an unintelligible child for a while.

    Now that Fei Yan had started to greet, Qiao Chu and the rest also took turns to call out with courage. For some time, the warm atmosphere in the courtyard made everyone forget the coldness brought by the snow.

    Jun Wu Yao was soaked with family warmth. He looked across to everyone and finally had eye contact with Jun Wu Xie. Both their eyes were filled with happiness.

 Chapter 2881 - Family (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2881: Family (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    In this harmonious fun, everyone felt rxed after getting tensed up for a long time. Being Jun Gu and Han Zi Fei¡¯s daughter, there was no room to y. All night, Jun Gu and Han Zi Fei were upied by Qiao Chu. Qiao Chu had been calling them like his own parents till their hearts melted.

    Jun Wu Xie could only stand by their side with tears andughter. Fortunately, Jun Wu Yao walked over to her, and stood with her. Otherwise Jun Wu Xie would have been lonely and miserable ...

    ¡°How do you feel?¡± Jun Wu Yao bowed his head slightly, looking at Jun Wu Xie next to him.

    Jun Wu Xie lifted her head, holding the tame little ck cat in her arms. Her cold eyes revealed a deep smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m d, here ... it¡¯s warm.¡± Jun Wu Xie pointed to her chest. She thought she was strong enough. But did not expect that she could be so gentle. Seeing that her friends and parents were happy, her heart was as sweet as honey.

    Jun Wu Yao stooped slightly and kissed Jun Wu Xie¡¯s forehead. He had no parents and no memory of his parents. What was conveyed by the Spirit Tree was his previous life memories, indicating that he was being brought up and nurtured by heaven and earth.

    Even if this was the case, he had the thought of nestling into a family.

    The reason why he was so in love with the woman was probably because she was the first in the world that gave him warmth.

    That kind of existence and warmth that cannot be reced by anyone.

    A pure soul was the most precious imprint.

    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t met you back then, I wouldn¡¯t have been as happy in my life as I am now.¡± Jun Wu Yao looked at Jun Wu Xie. His eyes were full of tenderness, and he seemed unable to speak in words.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Jun Wu Yao in amazement. What he wanted to say was exactly what she wanted to say.

    She was very happy to be able to meet him when she was reborn. The scene of their encounter was not beautiful. She was in an embarrassed state, he was in shackles. The bond fell on them both silently from then on. As time went by, it deepened.

    Till now, there was nothing that could separate them.

    Fate begins, fate never ends.

    ¡°Little Wu Xie, after the incident is over, shall we find a ce to hide in the mountains and rivers?¡± Jun Wu Yao suddenly said. Everything in the world had lost appeal to him. The only thing he thought was just to live with her for the rest of his life.

    Jun Wu Xie just wanted to nod, but Han Zi Fei¡¯s voice suddenly sounded.

    ¡°Son-inw, how could you abduct Little Wu Xie in the presence of her parents, brothers and sisters. It is very inappropriate, right?¡± Han Zi Feiughed.

    Jun Wu Yao stunned slightly, but he smiled.

    ¡°I was wrong, not to live in seclusion, but to live.¡±

    Little Xie finally got all the warmth and care. How could he have the heart to let her give up?

    ¡°It¡¯s almost the same.¡± Han Zi Fei then smiled with satisfaction.

    Qiao Chu and others by the side rarely saw someone who could change Jun Wu Yao¡¯s mouth andughed suddenly.

    Feelings, even formidable Brother Wu Yao would be afraid of his mother inw!

    In the midst ofughter, the moon was shining brightly. Even if it was snowy, it felt so warm.

 Chapter 2882 - Holy Land (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2882: Holy Land (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    In the early morning of the second day, Jun Wu Xie woke up from her happiness. Yesterday, she had asked Han Zi Fei about the Holy Land before she left.

    As far as Han Zi Fei¡¯s understanding of the Holy Land was concerned, the Holy Land was of great help to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s spiritual power. The person residing in the Holy Land was likely to be helpful in lifting the life and death worm from Jun Wu Yao. And that was Elder Luo.

    Han Zi Fei did not know much about Elder Luo. Before Han Zi Fei had escaped, Elder Luo had disliked her. The reason was that Elder Luo had given birth to Luo Qingcheng whose bloodline was rtively pure. Although Luo Qingcheng¡¯s bloodline was not as pure as Han Zi Fei, she was qualified to be a Sacred Maiden. But with Han Zi Fei¡¯s existence, there was no room for Luo Qingcheng.

    Because of this, Elder Luo¡¯s status in the Sacred Maiden Tribe became stagnant and she had no chance to climb any further. It would be strange if she liked Han Zi Fei.

    Jun Wu Xie wanted to enter the Holy Land. Qiao Chu could only remain at their residence. But for this, it was rare that Qiao Chu and the rest did not even let out a sigh. Instead they could not wait to send Jun Wu Xie away. Qiao Chu¡¯s cheekiness made Jun Wu Xie speechless. This group of heartless friends could not wait for her to leave for a while so that they could rightfully seize her parents .

    Only then did Jun Wu Xie realised that her parents were too outstanding that the others would want to cling on them!

    However, Jun Wu Xie did not forget the process. Not only Qiao Chu and the rest, Zheng Weilong and Ah Da came to this trip too. But Jun Wu Xie had no time to manage them. They were veryw-abiding and obedient. They rarely walk about in the Sacred Maiden Tribe. Jun Wu Xie only let Fan Zhuo convey her schedule and inform Zheng Weilong about it.

    When Jun Wu Xie came to the hall of the Sacred Maiden Tribe, Elder Yun was already waiting there. When she saw Jun Wu Xieing, she immediately greeted her with a smile.

    ¡°The Holy Land is the key in my Sacred Maiden Tribe. In order to enable Lord Yan to better cultivate here, I will take you there this time.¡± Elder Yun said beautifully.

    Of course, Jun Wu Xie would not be easily mislead. Elder Yun suddenly changed her mind. There must be a special reason to take her personally. She just had to wait and see what will happen.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you then.¡± Jun Wu Xie said.

    Elder Yun smiled and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s proceed. We will talk about the Holy Land as we walk.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie nodded.

    Elder Yun immediately led the way.

    Along the way, Elder Yun exined a lot about the Holy Land.

    In fact, the existence of the entire holy mountain had greatly benefited the cultivation of the psychic force. So the moment the Sacred Maidens appeared, they grew up in the holy mountain, which also made them born naturally after generations of inheritance. Have more powerful mental power than ordinary people.

    In the eyes of others, the role of spiritual power may not be as obvious as that of timely spiritual power. In the battle, there are no gorgeous moves and overbearing lethality. However, the horror of mental power is in its defense .

    A person with enough mental power can control even the will of a single-spirited strong person, and can control a certain number of Gold Spirits within a certain range. How terrible was this influence in war?

    Therefore, the Sacred Maiden Tribe rely on the strong psychic force. It held a pivotal position in the Upper Realm. This was the pride of the Sacred Maiden Tribe.

 Chapter 2883 - Holy Land (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2883: Holy Land (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Looking at the entire Holy Mountain, the most suitable ce to cultivate psychic force is the Holy ce, where only a few special personnel of the Sacred Maiden Tribe were eligible to enter. Elder Yun¡¯s praise of the Holy Land was endless. Jun Wu Xie¡¯s ears were fully grown of callus. She could only pretend to be listening attentively to Elder Yun.

    The Holy Land was located on the peak of the Holy Mountain, the highest ce where the temperature there dropped extremely fast.

    Elder Yun was wrapped in a cape. When he just set foot outside the Holy Land, he could not help to add on another cotton coat. However Jun Wu Xie was wearing just a simple and uncluttered suit. She was not affected by the cold.

    ¡°Here is the entrance to the Holy Land. Lord Yan, please wait for a while. The Holy Land has always been taken care of by my Elder Luo. For us to enter, we will need her consent.¡± Elder Yun said politely.

    Jun Wu Xie gave a soft reply. She became curious about the woman who gave birth to Luo Qingcheng.

    Luo Qingcheng¡¯s temperament seems to be bold and a little distorted. Now she was still locked in a special dungeon in the Lower Realms, facing the unrecognizable face, was she happy?

    Elder Yun stepped forward and knocked on the door. Although the holy ce was named Holy Land, it was contained in a cave on the top of the mountain. The door of the cave was pure white and blended with ice and snow. You couldn¡¯t tell if you did not look carefully.

    The door opened slowly after the door rang. A woman in a pure white dress was standing inside the door. The woman had a beautiful face and a delicate face. She looked in her early twenties, but her eyes were different. She had an eerie expression that was indescribable.

    Elder Yun had told Jun Wu Xie that only Elder Luo guarded the Holy Land. Jun Wu Xie couldn¡¯t associate such a young woman with Luo Qingcheng¡¯s mother. After all, the appearance of Elder Luo looked almost the same age as Luo Qingcheng.Her skin was even more tender.

    ¡°Elder Luo.¡± Elder Yun called out politely when she saw someone inside the door.

    ¡°Elder Yun? Why did youe to the Holy Land? I haven¡¯t received any news that Elder Yun is going to cultivate in the Holy Land in recent days.¡± Elder Luo¡¯s posture was proud and the pride in her brows was exactly the same as that of Luo Qingcheng!

    Facing Elder Yun who was also an elder, she did not converge.

    However, Elder Yun did not care: ¡°Elder Luo has misunderstood. It is not me who is going to cultivate in the Holy Land, but the Lord Yan, a distinguished guest invited by Elder Duan. Your apprentice Yan Xi and him have a rtionship. Now that he is part of our tribe, Elder Duan asked me to bring him to the Holy Land to cultivate. ¡±

    After hearing that, Elder Luo nced at Jun Wu Xie unceremoniously with a very critical look on Jun Wu Xie. She nced up and down her body. She didn¡¯t see what great about this young man other than his handsome looks.

    ¡°Duan Qi¡¯s judgment is getting worse. Yan Xi has also be stupid these years.¡±

    That cold tone and unabashed suspicion were clearly taunting Jun Wu Xie.

    Elder Yun¡¯s face suddenly changed, and she hurriedly said: ¡°Elder Luo has said nothing. Although the Lord Yan is young, he¡¯s the second strong man with a Dual Spirit Ring after His Lord in the Upper Realm!

    Elder Luo¡¯s face changed drastically upon hearing that!

 Chapter 2884 - Holy Land (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2884: Holy Land (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    No one in the Upper Realms knows the type of future that the strength of the Dual Spirit Ring would bring. When Elder Luo heard about this young man and Dual Spirit Ring, she changed drastically.

    ¡°It turned out to be a strong young man.¡± Elder Luo¡¯s enchanted face raised a smile, and her look at Jun Wu Xie was no longer so picky.

    Elder Yun secretly breathed a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Thene in and talk.¡± Elder Luo¡¯s face eased a little, giving way, Elder Yun and Jun Wu Xie entered the door.

    Inside the Holy Land, it was not as dark as an ordinary cave. Like the outside world, it was pure white. The white here was not caused by white snow but built up byyers of cold ice.

    At the top of the cave, a number of icemps hung high, glittering with a bright light. The light was reflected by the ice inside the cave and the ground, and the whole cave was brightly illuminated.

    The slightest chill, seeping from the ice, Elder Yun could not help but tighten her cloak.

    The cold chill would cause those maiden with low spirit energy to feel difort every time they set their foot in the Holy Land.

    As soon as Jun Wu Xie stepped into this holy ce, she could feel that her calm spiritual power was being stimted. It was boiling fast, and that feeling surprised Jun Wu Xie slightly.

    No wonder even Han Zi Fei suggested that Jun Wu Xiee here to cultivate, this was indeed the best ce to cultivate psychic force strength!

    The entire cave area was very wide andrge. It would not make people feel crowded and cramped at all. Elder Luo was the sole guardian of the Holy Land. There were several independent igloos in the Holy Land. The residences of Elder Luo, which were rtively small. They were specially provided for elders, maiden and noble guests whoe to cultivate in the Holy Land.

    Although it was not far from the residences of the Sacred Maiden Tribe to the Holy Land, the temperature difference between the two ces was huge. The Sacred Maiden Tribe¡¯s very own spiritual power was not very strong. The tribe could not rely on its own spiritual power to resist the sudden drop in cold temperature. For those who want to cultivate in the Holy Land, they would mostly choose to live directly in the Holy Land.

    Those who were fortunate enough to be able to enter the Holy Land to cultivate, naturally want to seize every minute and every second to stay in the Holy Land to cultivate their own spiritual power. If the opportunity was missed, you would never have it again.

    Elder Luo took Jun Wu Xie and Elder Yun to visit every part in the holy ce.

    Jun Wu Xie was very satisfied with the purity of the ice and snow world. Regardless of whether it was the Sacred Maiden Tribe or the Holy Mountain, everyone regards them as holy as they are. After spending several days in the Sacred Maiden Tribe, Jun Wu Xie gradually lost curiosity about this race.

    From the perspective of Jun Wu Xie, Han Shu and others¡¯ battles and intrigues were no different from those around them. To Jun Wu Xie, they had disgraced the Sacred Maiden Tribe.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if Lord Yan intends to cultivate here continuously, or ?¡± Elder Luo¡¯s attitude towards Jun Wu Xie had changed significantly. Although her proud look had not changed, she was finally willing to look at Jun Wu Xie. .

    ¡°I will go back at night.¡± Jun Wu Xie said.

    She had a lot of things to deal with. Even if the opportunity was rare, she could not stay here to cultivate in peace for a few days.

    ¡°Oh? The decision of Lord Yan is really strange. You must know that rarely any guest who can enter this holy ce will choose to leave during the cultivation.¡± Elder Luo slightly raised her eyebrows, a little surprised by Jun Wu Xie¡¯s reply.

 Chapter 2885 - The Approaching Enemy (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2885: The Approaching Enemy (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie nced at Elder Luo and said nothing.

    Elder Yun, however, was satisfied with Jun Wu Xie¡¯s answer.

    The main purpose of inviting Jun Wu Xie was to conceive the next generation with one of the tribe¡¯s women. After Yan Xi caught Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eye, Elder Yun naturally hoped that Jun Wu Xie could ¡®get along¡¯ with Yan Xi more often so that they could get a new Sacred Maiden as soon as possible.

    Seeing Jun Wu Xie didn¡¯t seem to intend to change her mind, Elder Luo did not say anything more, except to give a brief exnation about the essentials of cultivation to Jun Wu Xie, and was pulled aside by Elder Yun.

    ¡°I wondered what kind of distinguished guest that had brought Elder Yun here personally. This time, Elder Duan has good foresight. This kid has such a great opportunity at his young age. It is really good luck.¡± Elder Luo nced at Jun Wu Xie from afar, the emotion in her eyes was difficult to pinpoint.

    Elder Yun couldn¡¯t detect the sarcasm in Elder Luo¡¯s tone.

    Elder Luo has loved witchcraft since she was a child. No one in the Sacred Maiden Tribe understood it but they vaguely knew that practicing this art had a great impact on Elder Luo herself. After Elder Luo gave birth to Luo Qingcheng, there had been something wrong with her body¡¯s constitution, she had been unable to conceive anymore. Also, because of the presence of Han Zi Fei within the tribe, Luo Qingcheng¡¯s status could never reach its peak. Elder Luo, therefore, chose to care for the sacrednd alone and focused on the study of witchcraft. She did not bother much about the matters within the n.

    The only exception was when Elder Luo returned to the tribe and found Yan Xi by ident, and it was unknown how she saw that Yan Xi had the talent to learn witchcraft. She actually epted Yan Xi as a disciple and taught her a lot. The essence of witchcraft was the key to Yan Xi¡¯s ability to ascend to her current position.

    At the end of the day, Elder Luo had many connections with the elders in the tribe, she had an especially good rtionship with Duan Qi. Both were strong andpetitive people, and they wanted the power of control in their own hands. However, Duan Qi was one level higher than Elder Luo, thus resulting in the current situation.

    Elder Yun was usually a neutral party in the tribe, but now that she favoured Duan Qi, how could Elder Luo still be nice to her?

    Elder Yun could only bear with the ridicule and sarcasm from Elder Luo without getting angry, as she smiled and said, ¡°Elder Luo, please don¡¯t be mistaken, I came here today not because of City Lord Yan. But, there is a matter which Elder Duan has asked me to let you know.¡±

    ¡°Oh? What is the matter?¡± Elder Luo carelessly said.

    ¡°It¡¯s a matter concerning Highness Ying.¡±

    Elder Luo¡¯s eyes shed slightly.

    ¡°Highness Ying¡¯s mental strength has been unstable. His Lord has allowed Highness Ying toe to the Holy Mountain for cultivation. It so happens that Highness Ying is free recently, so in a couple of days, Highness Ying will arrive at the Holy Mountain. He will be staying with us for a period of time for his cultivation. At that time, we will need to trouble Elder Luo.¡± Elder Yun said.

    Elder Luo¡¯s expression was somewhat unreadable. She didn¡¯t immediately respond to Elder Yun, instead she remained silent for a long while.

    Elder Yun was a little worried at the long silence, and couldn¡¯t help but prodded, ¡°Elder Luo?¡±

    Elder Luo came back to her senses and pursed her lips in an impatient manner as she replied, ¡°Alright, since it is Highness Ying, even if you didn¡¯t say anything, I will still arrange it properly. Regarding this issue, you do not have to say anything more. ¡±

    Elder Yun only nodded with a smile.

    The two didn¡¯t realize it though they thought they were talking secretly, but they were heard by someone else!

 Chapter 2886 - The Approaching Enemy (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2886: The Approaching Enemy (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie calmly listened to the dialogue between Elder Yun and Elder Luo, but a strange feeling appeared in her heart.

    Gu Ying.

    He was the most difficult of all the enemies Jun Wu Xie had faced thus far. Regardless of the Lower Realm or Middle Realm, his presence was everywhere. In the Middle Realm, Jun Wu Xie almost got trapped by Gu Ying, had it not been for Jun Wu Yao¡¯s timely rescue, she would have faced grave danger at that time.

    Even now, with Jun Wu Xie being in the Upper Realm, Gu Ying still existed. At the previous Banquet of Heroes, although Gu Ying did not show up in person, he had sent Gu Xinyan to Sea Spirit City. There was always this nagging feeling in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s heart, that Gu Ying and her would face each other sooner orter.

    And this time was soon approaching.

    The impression that Gu Ying gave off was of a person who was always in a turbulent mood, and that he was a cruel young man. Jun Wu Xie still remembered that when she first saw Gu Ying, he had ughtered those who dared to provoke him. That auction was halted because of his bloodlust, and it seemed like every appearance of Gu Ying was apanied by blood and death.

    From the conversation between Elder Yun and Elder Luo, Jun Wu Xie now knew that Gu Ying would arrive at the Holy Mountain within a few days, and it so happened that he would also be cultivating in the holynd. Jun Wu Xie would not be able to avoid a confrontation with him.

    They would once again confront each other but the oue was unknown.

    Jun Wu Xie narrowed her eyes as she suppressed inner thoughts for a while, she calmed her heart as she cultivated in the sacrednd.

    Elder Yun left after speaking to Elder Luo, and Elder Luo did not immediately disturb Jun Wu Xie¡¯s cultivation.

    This first day of cultivation was calm and interesting. In the holynd, Jun Wu Xie experienced rapid growth of psychic power. The immense psychic power seemed to just flow into her from the iceyer beneath her feet, triggering the power within her.

    At almost every moment, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s psychic power was severely battered, and each shock brought about a strong turbulence to her psyche, however under that turbulence, her psychic power was constantly expanding!

    Jun Wu Xie retired from her cultivation upon nightfall. She did not know when and how she fell into a state where she forgot herself, time and space. When she opened her eyes, there was a strange smell emanating from the sacrednd. Although the scent was strange, Jun Wu Xie vaguely noticed several familiar undertones to it.

    That was the smell of several very toxic herbsbined.

    She followed the scent towards the source and found that the smell came from Elder Luo¡¯s room. There was a thread that presented itself lightly to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s heart, but it quickly disappeared from that space. And she found that she had reached Elder Luo¡¯s igloo, and through a crack in her igloo, she looked inside..

    Within the room, from the way the ice bricks wereid, it was extremely bright under a candlelight. Elder Luo was standing in front of a table made of ice and ying with some utensils. A head-sized copper container was sitting on a copper receptacle while burning slowly over an icy blue me on the table. The dark green liquid in the pot was bubbling and there was a green plume of smoke over it....

    By the hand of Elder Luo, there are various medicines which have been processed. The shelves next to her were filled with transparent ss bottles. In each bottle, there were ugly and sinister creepy crawlies like snakes, various insects and rats!

 Chapter 2887 - The Approaching Enemy (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2887: The Approaching Enemy (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie couldn¡¯t help but think of Elder Luo¡¯s ¡®hobby¡¯ ¨C the art of witchcraft.

    In her previous life, Jun Wu Xie had heard of certain ethnic groups in certain ces, which were proficient at using this sort of strange and magical art. At that time, Jun Wu Xie was kept in a cage all day, and all she could do daily was to read books, thus having read several books on this subject.

    Those books, however, only described the weirdness of this particr subject, but the basis and principle of it was not exined.

    Jun Wu Xie remembered that when she was a little old, that demon had also whispered and mumbled about the magic of witchcraft in private, and he had even wanted to uncover the mystery in it, but the result was a failure. At that time, that person brought home among other things, many of these creatures with very strong toxicity.

    Seeing everything in Elder Luo¡¯s house, Jun Wu Xie just knew exactly what the uses were for those things.

    Elder Luo was busy with what she had on hand, and she naturally did not notice Jun Wu Xie peeping from outside. After a while, she filled the liquid in the copper pot into small bottles, and turned away.

    Following the direction where Elder Luo was headed, Jun Wu Xie noticed that on the wall behind Elder Luo, there was a thin woman who had been tortured. The woman¡¯s face was haggard, and her four limbs shackled tightly to the wall. Her eyes were full of terror and panic. As Elder Luo approached with each step, the terror in her eyes became more and more obvious, as if she would fall apart in the next second.

    ¡°What¡¯s with such a horrible look on your face? For ordinary people like you, to have the honour ofing to our Sacred Maiden Tribe is a great glory. And you can, up to now, contribute to the legacy of our Sacred Maiden Tribe, this is such a huge blessing that you should be grateful, and not fearful.¡± Elder Luo took a bottle of freshly prepared bewitched water as she staredughingly at the scared and shivering woman.

    She was obviouslyughing, but the tone, if anyone heard it, contained indescribable horror.

    The woman was already terribly frightened as she looked beseechingly at the devil approaching her. She kept shaking her head and trying to repel the approach of Elder Luo. Her chapped lips spread open but there was no sounding from her throat. Her voice seemed as if it was blocked by someone.

    Elder Luo didn¡¯t seem to see the woman¡¯s horror. She walked to the woman¡¯s side and looked up and down at the woman¡¯s skinny bones, her eyes were as cold as examining a dead object, not a person.

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for my witchcraft which has helped you maintain your beautiful face, you will be old and faint. This youth spell is a treasure that only my Sacred Maiden Tribe possesses. To have been used by an outsider like you, you really got a great bargain. It is only natural that you have to return the favour for my tribe.¡± Elder Luo reached her hand out, smiling, as she forced open the trembling woman¡¯s mouth. With immense fear shining in the woman¡¯s eyes, the bottle of potion was poured into the woman¡¯s mouth....

    The potion entered her mouth and flowed into her stomach, and after just a moment, the woman tensed up as if she had a cramp all over her body. Her blood vessels suddenly protruded all over her fair skin, and her eyes were bloodshot. She looked like she was going to explode in the next second.

    As the initiator, Elder Luo just used a pair of unemotional eyes to record the woman¡¯s reaction little by little.

 Chapter 2888 - The Secret of The Sacred Maiden Tribe (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2888: The Secret of The Sacred Maiden Tribe (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie witnessed the whole process with her own eyes, but what she cared most about was Elder Luo¡¯s remarks about the potion.

    Within the Three Realms, the only way to keep one¡¯s appearance unchanged was to practise hard with one¡¯s spiritual power. The stronger the spiritual power, the aging speed will slow down even more. Just like Jun Wu Xie, after she inherited Grandmaster¡¯s Spirit Ring, during those five years of silence, the changes in her appearance were very subtle.

    Furthermore, with Su Ya¡¯s age, her looks werepletely inconsistent, but because her spiritual power was very strong, it could maintain her looks without outright aging.

    But...

    The Sacred Maiden Tribe did not have a high innate aptitude for spiritual power. However, within the Sacred Maiden Tribe, Jun Wu Xie had not seen any aging persons. The people here, no matter what their status and ages were looked at most, in their early twenties. There was no hint of aging at all.

    This was something Jun Wu Xie hadn¡¯t noticed before. It wasn¡¯t until Elder Luo mentioned the youth potion, that Jun Wu Xie thought back about it.

    In terms of spiritual power alone, the spiritual power of the Sacred Maiden Tribe members could possibly dy their aging for a few years at most but it wasn¡¯t enough to smooth out the traces of again over centuries.

    But ... they did it.

    A suspicion arose in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mind. At that moment, the woman who was shackled to the wall lost her energy and consciousness. Elder Luo observed the woman for a moment longer and left the room.

    When Elder Luo pushed open the door of the igloo, she found that Jun Wu Xie was sitting cross-legged on the ice block with her eyes closed as she cultivated. A smile lifted the corners of her mouth, and she stepped forward and said, ¡± Lord Yan.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie slowly opened her eyes and nced at Elder Luo.

    ¡°Will Lord Yan be practicing longer today?¡± Elder Luo smiled.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be a while more.¡± Jun Wu Xie said.

    Elder Luo said: ¡°Then Lord Yan, please carry on practicing. I have some matters to attend to, I will return shortly. If Lord Yan¡¯s cultivation ispleted, you can find an igloo to rest in, or if you want to go back, you can do so as well.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie nodded, at the same time, she noticed that Elder Luo was holding two bottles filled with the green potion, which was just given to the woman.

    Jun Wu Xie thought to herself that Elder Luo must have determined the effects of this potion, and wanted to inform the other elders of the Sacred Maiden Tribe.

    Elder Luo gave a softugh as she walked past Jun Wu Xie, and headed towards the exit of the Holy Land.

    A whileter, after Elder Luo had left, Jun Wu Xie suddenly got up from the ice block and walked towards the igloo where Elder Luo was previously.

    There was a lock on the door of the igloo, but perhaps she had stayed in this Holy Land for a long time, thus there was little protection and security. The lock was very simple and Jun Wu Xie was able to open it with little effort.

    Entering into the room, the strange scent wafted to her nose instantly and it was strong. Jun Wu Xie subconsciously frowned. The sweet undertone of the strange scent, although frangant, was clearly derived from highly toxic herbs and was extremely deadly. Even if it was just a brief contact with the scent, it would still cause some sort of damage to mind.

    Jun Wu Xie ate a Poison Neutralising Pill and then walked into the room.

    She didn¡¯t search the room, but instead walked straight to the chained woman who had fainted.

    The woman¡¯s face was calm, perhaps she waspletely exhausted and had fainted.

 Chapter 2889 - The Secret of The Sacred Maiden Tribe (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2889: The Secret of The Sacred Maiden Tribe (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie reached out to take the woman¡¯s pulse, and she found that the woman¡¯s pulse was extremely chaotic. What she saw was a person nearing death, but when Jun Wu Xie looked closely, she saw that the woman¡¯splexion gradually turned from pale to rosy, and herplexion became very healthy. The haggardness from before seemed to have disappeared in an instant and her sunken cheeks became plump again.

    Within a span of just a few minutes, the woman¡¯s appearance andplexion had changed so much that it alerted Jun Wu Xie of its strangeness.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at the sleeping woman and thought for a moment. Just then, Little ck appeared and jumped onto Jun Wu Xie¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°There is something strange with the Sacred Maiden Tribe. I think that this Luo person is simr to her daughter, there is nothing good about them.¡± Little ck twitched its nose slightly and sniffed the scent in the room. Having been together with Jun Wu Xie for a long time, although it had never studied medicine, it had a certain understanding of medicinal properties.

    Regarding the changes the woman underwent, it was a bit shocking. She was obviously on the verge of death but now she looked radiant. Even for a proficient medical practitioner like Jun Wu Xie, it was impossible for her to create a medicine with such a rapid aftereffect. After all, for any nourishing medicine, the lesser side effects you wanted, the slower the medicine would take effect. To strengthen the constitutions of the internal and external werepletely different.

    With such a rapid external effect, it was clear that there would be severe side effects.

    Otherwise, this woman¡¯s pulse would not be so confused.

    ¡°Do you want to wake this woman up and find out more?¡± Little ck looked at Jun Wu Xie, it¡¯s eyes sparkled.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded, and took out a Consciousness Pill from her Cosmos Sack. The Consciousness Pill was one of the pills that Jun Wu Xie had to save life. The refining process was extremely tedious, and the time spent was very long. Hence she rarely used them, but this time Jun Wu Xie did not hesitate.

    The survival of the Sacred Maiden Tribe did not concern her, but she had not forgotten that her mother was also a member of the Sacred Maiden Tribe. If, ording to Elder Luo had said, the ability of the Sacred Maiden Tribe to maintain their youth till today could be connected to that youth potion. Jun Wu Xie had never heard Han Zi Fei mention that she had used any potion before. But in any case, she had to rify.

    Jun Wu Xie expertly opened the woman¡¯s mouth and ced the Consciousness Pill into the woman¡¯s mouth. She lifted the woman¡¯s jaw with her palm, allowing the woman to swallow the pill naturally.

    Then Jun Wu Xie stepped back and waited for a moment.

    The drowsy woman gradually showed signs of sobriety, her closed eyes trembled slightly and opened slowly.

    As she opened her eyes, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s figure came into focus, astonishment filled her expression. And that immediately changed into something akin to survival instinct and excitement!

    She kept opening and closing her mouth, wanting to say something to Jun Wu Xie, but she couldn¡¯t even utter a single sound from her throat.

    Jun Wu Xie found that the woman¡¯s tongue was intact, raised her hand to feel the woman¡¯s throat, using her spiritual power to explore the woman¡¯s vocal cords, but she did not find any abnormalities. However, the woman was unable to speak, which Jun Wu Xie concluded that it was due to the effects of the drugs.

    When it came to medicine, there was nothing that Jun Wu Xie couldn¡¯t solve. She immediately took out a panacea from her Cosmos Sack.

 Chapter 2890 - The Secret of The Sacred Maiden Tribe (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2890: The Secret of The Sacred Maiden Tribe (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    When the woman saw the elixir in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hand, her eyes were filled with terror.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I am not going to hurt you. I know that you are tortured by Elder Luo. If you want to save yourself, trust me.¡± Jun Wu Xie looked into the woman¡¯s terrified eyes and lowered her voice.

    The woman looked at Jun Wu Xie motionlessly, as if struggling. After a long struggle, she nodded slowly.

    Jun Wu Xie ced the pill into the woman¡¯s mouth, and the woman felt a coolness flowing into her throat, causing an almost-forgotten sensation in her numb throat!

    ¡°Save ... Save me!¡± That was the first sentence the woman said while sobbing.

    ¡°Please, help me out! Please, please!¡± The woman¡¯s tears burst in an instant, and she shivered like catkins in the wind.

    ¡°Who are you? Why are you here?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked, looking at the woman.

    The woman cried and said, ¡°I am the family member of Lord Li Wan Ting!¡±

    Jun Wu Xie was a little surprised. The Li Wan Ting that the woman mentioned, Jun Wu Xie had heard of him before. This person was one of the top ten exponents in the Upper Realm and he was ranked first! But how did Li Wan Ting¡¯s family member fall into the clutches of Elder Luo?

    Soon, everything the woman said resolved the doubt in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s heart.

    Li Wan Ting became famous thousand years ago, andter he became one of the top ten exponents. His reputation was illustrious and he had great prestige in the Upper Realm. This was the ideal man that the Sacred Maiden Tribe was looking for. Thus, 500 years ago, the Sacred Maiden Tribe sent an invitation to Li Wan Ting, requesting that hee to the tribe to choose one of their members to conceive the next generation of Sacred Maide. Naturally, Li Wan Ting did not want to miss out on a good opportunity, and he immediately brought an entourage of attendants to the Holy Mountain to keep that appointment.

    This woman was one of the people brought by Li Wan Ting at that time. Her name was Ling¡¯er, and she was a servant girl who had been with Li Wan Ting since she was a child. Because of her beauty, Li Wan Ting kept her by his side, and although she was a servant in name, she was actually one of his mistresses.

    However, Ling¡¯er also knew that she had low spiritual strength and in a lowly position. Hence, although she knew Li Wan Ting¡¯s purpose ining to Holy Mountain, she didn¡¯t dare to disagree.

    At the Holy Mountain, Li Wan Ting and a member of the Sacred Maiden Tribe caught each other¡¯s eyes, and they were married. During the period of time before that woman got pregnant, Li Wan Ting lived on the Holy Mountain for a long while, along with the others who came with him.

    Ling¡¯er didn¡¯t have any intentions at that time, she just wanted to serve Li Wan Ting in a peaceful manner, in order for her future days to be well.

    But she didn¡¯t expect that on the night the woman got pregnant, she was ordered to serve the woman. However, she suddenly felt disoriented and fainted. When she woke up again, she was chained to the wall in the igloo.

    For five hundred years, she did not struggle to break out of her bondage, she was trapped in that igloo, and became the test subject for Elder Luo¡¯s potions. asionally, there would be people cultivating in the Sacred Land, and in order to distract other people¡¯s attention, Elder Luo muted her with poison for five hundred years.

    Over the past five hundred years, Elder Luo has used various kinds of poisons from time to time on Ling¡¯er. Ling¡¯er often thought that she would die, but she survived, and it was better to bear such a life than the torture of death....

    ¡°The women of the Sacred Maiden Tribe are all evil spirits! When I was locked up here on the first day, I saw with my own eyes Elder Luo throwing the woman, who had been trapped and tortured to death here, into the ice cer at the back of her house. ¡± Ling¡¯er started sobbing.

 Chapter 2891 - The Secret of The Sacred Maiden Tribe (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2891: The Secret of The Sacred Maiden Tribe (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Ling¡¯er¡¯s cries of anguish let Jun Wu Xie quickly learn what the Sacred Maiden Tribe was doing in the dark.

    It was evident that the Sacred Maiden Tribe was dependent on the youth potion that Elder Luo had concocted to maintain their youthful appearances despite possessing weak spiritual powers. And in order for Elder Luo to create this youth potion, she needed test subjects but she also could not use anyone from the tribe to conduct such heinous experiments. Therefore, she set her sights on those servant girls who had been brought along by powerful men when they were invited to the Holy Mountain.

    And Ling¡¯er was the victim of one such instance. Ling¡¯er was just an ordinary maid, and in terms of the benefits that Li Wan Ting had received from the Sacred Maiden Tribe, even if a servant girl went missing in the Holy Mountain, he wouldn¡¯t be bothered by it. And he wouldn¡¯t cause a scene just for Ling¡¯er.

    Therefore, it was more than suitable to capture such a person to be Elder Luo¡¯s test subject.

    In fact, it was unknown how many women Elder Luo had been tortured before Ling¡¯er!

    Even for Jun Wu Xie, she was extremely ufortable with what Elder Luo had done. She abhorred all experiments that use others as test subjects. This was against the will of others and obliterated the living rights of those people. Jun Wu Xie was unwilling to ept it.

    Watching Ling¡¯er pour out her pain for the past 500 years, with her face covered in tears, Jun Wu Xie could almost imagine what kind of life Ling¡¯er had lived in these 500 years .

    ¡°Save me, please. I beg you¡± Ling¡¯er looked at Jun Wu Xie and begged. This was her only chance. She didn¡¯t want to live like this anymore.

    Elder Luo¡¯s poisonous potions tortured Ling¡¯er to the brink of insanity. Countless of times, she had thought that she was going to die with ushc torture, only to be saved by Elder Luo using other poisonous potions.

    Sometimes she could not help but want to end her life, at least that was much better than living in torture.

    ¡°Not yet.¡± Jun Wu Xie said after a moment.

    Despair appeared on Ling¡¯er¡¯s face. She thought that the boy in front of her could save her, but she did not expect ...

    The little bit of hope shining in her eyes extinguished instantly, as the despair in Ling¡¯er¡¯s eyes almost obscured the light in her eyes.

    ¡°ording to what you said, Elder Luo¡¯s poisonous potion is sessful this time. At least, she will not develop any new potions for the next few days. Hence in the next few days, you will be safe. If I let you go now, you will not be able to escape far anyway. If you want true freedom, trust in me. ¡°Jun Wu Xie spoke to Ling¡¯er in an even tone. Jun Wu Xie had notpleted her tasks in the Sacred Maiden Tribe, until then, she would not leave. If she were to release Ling¡¯er now, not only would it alert her enemies, with Ling¡¯er¡¯s current state of health, she might get recaptured halfway by Elder Luo or die on the steep slopes of the Holy Mountain.

    ¡°You ... You will you save me?¡± Ling¡¯er looked at Jun Wu Xie with uncertainty.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded.

    Ling¡¯er had provided her with useful information, and naturally Jun Wu Xie would not let anyone who has helped her suffer.

    This was Jun Wu Xie¡¯s principle.

    Except...

    The timing was wrong.

    Ling¡¯er was not stupid. To be able to enjoy favour from Li Wan Ting for many years, she had to be more than just a pretty face. She had an intelligence about her, and she knew that Jun Wu Xie had no need to lie to her. The young man in front of her was being truthful.

    She still had a chance!

 Chapter 2892 - The Secret of The Sacred Maiden Tribe (5)

    <h4>Chapter 2892: The Secret of The Sacred Maiden Tribe (5)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    After telling Ling¡¯er to maintain her cool in this situation, Jun Wu Xie gave Ling¡¯er a kind of elixir which could help Ling¡¯er to control her voice and ensured that Elder Luo would not identally find out that her voice had been restored.

    After understanding what she needed to know, Jun Wu Xie stepped out of Elder Luo¡¯s igloo, relocked the door, and left the Holy Land while Elder Luo was still away.

    Outside the Holy Land, among the brilliant white snow-capped mountains, there was no one around. Little ck was swishing his tail in the arms of Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°I knew it, this Sacred Maiden Tribe is definitely not as virtuous as it may seem, otherwise, why would Mother Jun escape from here?¡± Little ck twitched his whiskers.

    Jun Wu Xie narrowed her eyes. She had initially nned on practicing in the Holy Land for two more days before going to find Jun Wu Yao and the others, but what she saw and heard today forced her to go back immediately.

    One Gu Ying.

    One youth potion.

    All these made Jun Wu Xie unable to stay in the Holy Land any longer.

    She urgently needed to pass these two pieces of news to Jun Wu Yao, and she also needed to inquire about the youth potion from Han Zi Fei.

    Walking all the way from the Holy Land, Jun Wu Xie did not see a single person along the way. She kept walking at an extremely fast pace and within a short time, she had arrived at her former residence under the moonlight.

    ¡°Little Xie? Why are you back today?¡± Jun Wu Xie hadn¡¯t entered the room yet but Jun Wu Yao had already felt her presence, as he appeared in front of her in a sh, like a streak of lightning. His smiling eyes held a hint of wonder.

    If he remembered correctly, shouldn¡¯t Jun Wu Xie be back at least by tomorrow?

    ¡°I found something. I think I need to talk to you. Where is my mother now?¡± Jun Wu Xie said.

    Jun Wu Yao said, ¡°I¡¯ll take you there.¡±

    It was definitely not easy for Jun Wu Xie to change her n. Jun Wu Yao didn¡¯t dy, he held onto Jun Wu Xie and then disappeared from the courtyard.

    After the marriage of Jun Gu and Han Zi Fei, Jun Gu immediately abandoned his former ce of residence, and grandly moved into Han Zi Fei¡¯s sanctuary, and dismissed the maids of the sanctuary on the grounds of not wanting the others to disturb them.

    Today, only Han Zi Fei and Jun Gu were left in the Sanctuary.

    When Jun Wu Yao arrived at the backyard of the sanctuary with Jun Wu Xie, Han Zi Fei and Jun Gu seemed to be discussing something. Jun Gu keenly noticed a faint presence, and was subconsciously alert, but when he turned his head, he immediately saw his daughter and son-inw and rxed his vignce immediately.

    ¡°Little Wu Xie? Ye Jue? Why are you here?¡± Han Zi Fei got up and greeted them the moment she saw Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Mother, father.¡± Jun Wu Xie alighted from Jun Wu Yao¡¯s arms, and looked at her parents in respect.

    ¡°What happened? I heard that you are going to the Holy Land today? And you returned so early? Were you angered by that demon Luo?¡± Han Zi Fei looked at her daughter with a smile, the ¡°demon Luo¡± obviously meant Elder Luo.

    Jun Wu Xie shook her head. She looked at Han Zi Fei with a smile on her face. It was hard to imagine that Elder Luo¡¯s youth potion would appear in her mother¡¯s body.

    No matter what kind of poison potion, there would be certain destructiveness, and Ling Er¡¯s internal body was weakbined with her rosy face made Jun Wu Xie a little worried. She had yet to check the pulse of Han Zi Fei.

    ¡°Mother, can you show me your pulse?¡± Jun Wu Xie said.

 Chapter 2893 - Fraudulence (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2893: Fraudulence (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Han Zi Fei was a little puzzled. But she still held out her hand for Jun Wu Xie to check it. It turned out that Han Zi Fei¡¯s pulse was abnormal. Her brows frowned immediately.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jun Gu noticed the anomaly of Jun Wu Xie, and couldn¡¯t help worrying.

    Jun Wu Xie spoke out what she saw and heard when she was with Elder Luo. After speaking, Jun Gu and the rest were stunned.

    Even Han Zi Fei was shocked.

    ¡°I ... I have lived in the Sacred Maiden Tribe since I was a child. But I haven¡¯t heard of it, I don¡¯t know if I have used it.¡± Han Zi Fei frowned slightly. She couldn¡¯t help but think of the weirdness of the tribe.

    Han Zi Fei had lived in the Sacred Maiden Tribe since she was a child. She did not notice the eternal youth of the maidens. Those books in her study room only recorded that the maidens could maintain their youth by their racial characteristics. But did not expect that all of these turned out to be false!

    Obviously, the youth worm in the hands of Elder Luo was not the original way for the maidens to perpetuate their youth. But they could no longer verify it.

    The most critical question now is what were the risks they faced then they took the youth worm?

    ¡°In the Upper Realms, only the maidens¡¯ babies did not need to undergo the quenching of the Sea Spirit Beast¡¯s blood. But they may use the youth worm to rece the Sea Spirit Beast¡¯s blood to maintain one¡¯s youthful appearance. It¡¯s difficult to find out if they take it or add it to their daily diet. I think only the elders of the tribe are aware of this matter. Whether that youth worm is harmful, it will cause panic among the tribe. ¡°Jun Wu Xie frowned. In fact, she suspected that the maidens would use poison to keep their youth. In addition to the beauty, only fear is, there might be a deeper meaning to it.

    The Sacred Maiden Tribe was naturally excellent in psychic force. But they were so barren of spiritual power. Theyck the ability to protect themselves. If they wanted to protect themselves, they could only make the Scared Maiden Tribe into an extremely excellent and mysterious race.

    Psychic force was one, while eternal youth was second.

    ¡°Will the youth worm cause damage to your mother¡¯s body?¡± Jun Gu holding his wife¡¯s hand. He was very worried as they had finally reunited and this situation had happened, which made Jun Gu uneasy.

    Jun Wu Xie pressed her lips, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Regarding worm poison, she was more confused and puzzled. She did not know much about it.

    ¡°It¡¯s not difficult to know the truth.¡± Jun Wu Yao, who had never spoken, suddenly said.

    Jun Wu Xie and the other three immediately looked at Jun Wu Yao.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think the youth worm will have much side effects. After all, this poison is taken by Duan Qi and other elders. But to determine everything, just get hold of Elder Luo and ask her. ¡°Jun Wu Yao shrugged slightly.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mind suddenly came to her senses. Only because this matter was rted to her mother, there was a loophole in her thinking.

    Being too concerned might create chaos.

    ¡°It¡¯s not difficult to catch Elder Luo. But she is the guardian of the Holy Land, and other elders would asionally contact her. If she disappears suddenly, I¡¯m afraid it will cause unnecessary trouble.¡± Han Zi Fei said.

    ¡°I know what to do.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes lightened slightly!

 Chapter 2894 - Fraudulence (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2894: Fraudulence (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Elder Luo had been guarding the Holy Land for many years.The number of people visiting the Holy Land was usually very little on normal days. However, with Jun Wu Xie¡¯s arrival over the past few days, it had brought a strange silence to the Holy Land.

    Elder Luo sat in the room and looked through the open window and peered at Jun Wu Xie, who was sitting cross-legged on the ground to cultivate her psychic force. There was a strange sh in her eyes. When she left the Holy Land yesterday, she found her disciple Yan Xi.

    She was the only disciple that Elder Luo had. Not to mention how much she liked her, but for some special reasons, she could leave the Holy Land for a long time. His Lord needed a person who knows witchcraft. Elder Luo found Yan Xi in her own tribe by chance.

    Yan Xi¡¯s status as a maiden was considered low. She was not content with that. Such a mentality was the most suitable for learning witchcraft. Therefore, Elder Luo took care of Yan Xi. Yesterday, Yan Xi had already told Elder Luo the matters between her and Jun Wu Xie. She had told everything she knew about Jun Wu Xie to Elder Luo and thus Elder Luo had a better understanding about the identity of Jun Wu Xie.

    The City Lord of one of the most barren cities among the 72 Cities was able to defeat the other cities and unify and that had been scattered for thousands of years. This alone made Elder Luo look at it with respect.

    Yan Xi was also her disciple. For such an outstanding young boy to match with her disciple, Elder Luo was naturally very satisfied. Yan Xi was quite obedient to her, so as long as Yan Xi could grasp Jun Wu Xie¡¯s heart, in the future, Elder Luo could use Jun Wu Xie¡¯s Dual Spirit Ring to achieve many of her own goals.

    Looking at the slim boy on the ice, Elder Luo¡¯s eyes had already involuntarily emerged an ambition.

    In terms of strength and mind, she never thought that she was worse than anyone in the Sacred Maiden Tribe. Previously, she wouldbine with a man and give birth to a baby girl in order to gain a higher status. But she did not expect that the child she gave birth to was still not as good as Han Zi Fei who was born from the stomach of an ordinary tribe person. In fact, Elder Luo had been studying witchcraft since a long time ago. She was apanied by those poisons all day. Her body had long been unsuitable for childbirth.

    However, for her ambitions, she still fought. But the result was aplete loss. Instead of letting Luo Qingcheng oust Han Zi Fei from the position of the Sacred Maiden, her own body was injured instead. The damage caused her to be in the Holy Land these years to cultivate her body through the Holy Land. Otherwise she would not rmend Yan Xi to His Lord instead of going by herself.

    In that fight, Elder Luo waspletely defeated. But now, looking at Jun Wu Xie in the Holy Land, Elder Luo¡¯s ambition that has been extinguished for a long time was rekindled.

    ¡°No hurry, no hurry.¡± Elder Luo retracted her gaze, and a gloomy smile appeared on her beautiful face. The smile fell on Ling¡¯er¡¯s eyes. She shivered.

    Elder Luo sorted out her thoughts, removed a few bottles of poison, and then got up and walked towards Jun Wu Xie outside the door.

    During Jun Wu Xie¡¯s cultivation, she felt that Elder Luo was approaching. She slowly opened her eyes and watched Elder Luo walk towards her enchantingly.

    ¡°I am afraid that Lord Yan is tired, why not take a break?¡± Elder Luo said with a smile.

 Chapter 2895 - Fraudulence (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2895: Fraudulence (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Elder Luo and she could smell a faint scent from Elder Luo¡¯s body. The scent was very light and if it was not for Jun Wu Xie who often deals with medicines, it was not easy to distinguish it.

    Among this scent, Jun Wu Xie identified a scent that she was very familiar with. It was a flower that could unconsciously rx the mind and such a flower was not unfamiliar to her. Back in her previous life, she was once asked by the tribe¡¯s superiors to use this flower to make a medicine that could rx people¡¯s vignce and ept suggestive hints. Jun Wu Xie did not expect that after going transmigrating, she woulde across this thing once again.

    Just that this time, the other party intended to use this flower to deal with her!

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Elder Luo calmly, nodded slightly, as if she had found nothing wrong.

    Elder Luo naturally didn¡¯t think much about it. From her point of view, this profession was special. No matter how powerful Jun Wu Xie¡¯s spiritual power was, she would never know much about medicines.

    ¡°I heard that Lord Yan and my disciple Yan Xi like each other. Yan Xi is my only disciple and I treat her like my biological daughter. I am also relieved to see that she has found someone.¡± Elder Luo deliberately rxed her voice. What she needed to do now was to let Jun Wu Xie have a good impression of her while she was still in the Holy Land. This good impression and feeling would be good enough for her to make use of it in the future and would use it at her advantage.

    Jun Wu Xie didn¡¯t say anything. She just thought that Elder Luo¡¯s words were indecent. How could she talk about rtionships in a ce like the Upper Realm? Didn¡¯t Elder Luo find it ridiculous?

    Like her biological daughter?

    As far as Jun Wu Xie knows, although the situation of mothers and daughters in the Sacred Maiden Tribe was not as murderous as in other parts of the Upper Realm, after the birth of the child, the biological mothers will not raise them personally. They would be directly sent to the n and to be raised by the elders till they reached adulthood. By then, both mother and daughter would be strangers.

    Obviously, Jun Wu Xie knew exactly what Elder Luo had in mind.

    But she was not in a hurry to expose her.

    ¡°Yan Xi has suffered a lot since she was a child. Because of her low psychic force, she had endured a lot of grief in the tribe. When I saw her that year, she was thin and pitiful. She had bright eyes, I could not bear her to go through anymore sufferings. Therefore, I epted her as my disciple. In future, I hope that Lord Yan can treat her well ... ¡±

    Jun Wu Xie did not respond and Elder Luo did not care either. Anyway, the medicine fragrance on her body would guide Jun Wu Xie to ept all her words. Jun Wu Xie could only listen.

    Elder Luo started saying the eptance of Yan Xi as a disciple. Many of the ¡°ties¡± between her and Yan Xi that Jun Wu Xie talked about, from her words, it seems that her rtionship with Yan Xi was very close. Like a mother and daughter. She constantly indicated to Jun Wu Xie that she was good to Yan Xi and even hinted that without her, Yan Xi would not have achieved what she is today.

    Jun Wu Xie didn¡¯t say anything from beginning to end. After Elder Luo finished all the words, Jun Wu Xie was still having the same expression.

    Elder Luo didn¡¯t know how much Jun Wu Xie had epted. When she was trying to test it, the gate of the Holy Land was suddenly knocked on.

    Elder Luo only had to say, ¡°Who is it? Let me take a look first.¡±

 Chapter 2896 - Fraudulence (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2896: Fraudulence (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie looked at the back of Elder Luo and a chilling glint shed by her eyes.

    Elder Luo still had some doubts in her heart. She didn¡¯t know who woulde to the Holy Land at this time. Highness Ying would only arrive tomorrow. Could it be that Duan Qi had something to report about?

    With confusion and doubt, Elder Luo opened the door of the Holy Land. The person caught her attention and made Elder Luo slightly stunned.

    Standing outside the door was a handsome young man.

    ¡°Who are you? Why are you here? Isn¡¯t anyone telling you that this is a Holy Land that others shouldn¡¯t set their foot on?¡± Elder Luo¡¯s face sank instantly, with great dissatisfaction in her heart.

    The Sacred Maiden Tribe had no male at all. Even if he was a guest in the tribe, he should be apanied by an attendant. The youth in front of her looked deserted and his clothes were not expensive. Elder Luo could tell immediately that he was just a lowly follower and her attitude became proud.

    The young man outside the door didn¡¯t say anything. His eyes directly passed Elder Luo, and he looked behind her.

    As the youth swept his vision across, a slightly indifferent voice came from behind Elder Luo.

    ¡°I asked him toe.¡±

    Elder Luo slightly hesitated and turned around immediately. She did not know when Jun Wu Xie hade behind her.

    ¡°Lord Yan?¡± Elder Luo frowned slightly, although there was dissatisfaction in her heart. But for the strength of Jun Wu Xie, she smiled and said, ¡°Lord Yan, you are our Sacred Maiden Tribe¡¯s noble guest. But the tribe¡¯s rules had to be obeyed. Elder Yun had also told you that in this Holy Land, only you can set foot on. As for other cats and dogs, they are not allowed to enter. ¡±

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Elder Luo coldly, and suddenly said, ¡°Elder Luo.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°I wonder if the fragrance on your body was refined from the orchid flower?¡±

    ¡°What!¡± Elder Luo¡¯s face suddenly paled.

    ¡°Orchid flowers are good stuff, but if Elder Luo wants to use this to deal with me, I¡¯m afraid it would be a mistake.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    Elder Luo still wanted to say something, but the back of her neck suddenly felt hurt. Suddenly, she was enveloped in darkness.

    Standing outside the gate of the Holy Land, Hua Yao watched Elder Luo fall to the ground unconsciously. The bones on his face moved slowly, his clean face was reced by a handsome face.

    ¡°This is Elder Luo that you mentioned before?¡± Hua Yao raised an eyebrow.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded.

    Hua Yao bent over and lifted Elder Luo. When he stood up, his face turned into Elder Luo¡¯s face who was resting on his shoulders. His male figure had immediately be like a petite woman. .

    ¡°Now, where are you going to ce her?¡± Hua Yao looked at Jun Wu Xie. Last night, Jun Wu Xie suddenly looked for him, and asked him to go to the Holy Land today to rece Elder Luo.

    For such matters, Hua Yao had long been familiar with it.

    In terms of the characteristics of the Bone Shifters Tribe, no one was more suitable for this kind of recement and disguise.

    ¡°Put her in the igloo over there, wait until night, and then take her out of the Holy Land.¡±

    Hua Yao nodded, carried her and walked away.

    Elder Luo must exist in the Holy Land. At the same time, Jun Wu Xie must take her away for questioning, so she could only ask Hua Yao to help in this and make a disguise.

    After Hua Yao threw Elder Luo into the igloo, they went to Elder Luo¡¯s room.

    In the room, when Ling¡¯er saw Jun Wu Xie and ¡°Elder Luo¡± enter, her eyes lit up and was filled with hope.

 Chapter 2897 - Interrogation (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2897: Interrogation (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Release her first.¡± Jun Wu Xie said.

    Ling¡¯er was stunned momentarily as she felt that this gentleman¡¯s words were not quite right. Before she could think about it, the ¡°Elder Luo¡± who tortured her for 500 years actually obeyed the gentleman and released her.

    When her feetnded, Ling¡¯er¡¯s eyes widened unbelievably, looking at the eyes of ¡°Elder Luo¡±, full of shock.

    ¡°From today onwards, you will be free, but I want to ask you to do me a favor.¡± Jun Wu Xie looked at Ling¡¯er who was still in shock.

    Ling¡¯er absentmindedly looked at Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie exined her intention.

    Hua Yao disguised as Elder Luo. There was no difference in appearance or form. The only thing missing was the imitation of Elder Luo¡¯s behavior and habits. This was something that Jun Wu Xie did not know as Elder Luo was usually alone. Among the Holy Land, only the elders in the tribe had some understanding about Elder Luo. However, it was impossible for Jun Wu Xie to capture Duan Qi.

    Therefore, Ling¡¯er would y a key role in this.

    She was held captive by Elder Luo for a full five hundred years. During these five hundred years, she spent the day and night with Elder Luo. For the person she hated, Ling¡¯er naturally knew Elder Luo¡¯s habits better than anyone.

    Ling¡¯er had no fear after knowing that ¡°Elder Luo¡± was Jun Wu Xie¡¯spanion. Her hatred towards Elder Luo and the Sacred Maiden Tribe made her decide to help Jun Wu Xie.

    Without anyone knowing, Elder Luo of the Sacred Maiden Tribe had been reced by Hua Yao.

    When night fell, Hua Yao reced Elder Luo in the Holy Land while Jun Wu Xie took the sleeping Elder Luo and returned to her residence.

    A cold sensation spread from Elder Luo¡¯s whole body. She woke up slowly from drowsiness, and a little light imprinted in her eyes. Her brain was a little groggy, and the moment before she opened her eyes, everything was fuzzy. When she saw the scene in front of her, she was stunned!

    The scene in front of her was no longer the Holy Land she was familiar with, but the side hall of the Sacred Maiden Tribe!!!

    ¡°Elder Luo had a good sleep?¡± A familiar voice sounded in Elder Luo¡¯s ears.

    Suddenly she raised her head and saw Han Zi Fei sitting at the side.

    ¡°Han Zi Fei! What do you want to do!¡± Elder Luo¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. She didn¡¯t expect that she would fall into Han Zi Fei¡¯s hands. She quickly scanned the room and found that ¡°Lord Yan¡± was among them. In addition, there were two men with unique temperament in the room.

    Anxiety suddenly shrouded Elder Luo¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Han Zi Fei! Even though you are married, you are still a maiden from the Sacred Maiden Tribe. Don¡¯t you know how sinful it is to hold the elders in private custody!¡± Elder Luo shouted in a bluff.

    Han Zi Fei chuckled a little, watching the pretending calm Elder Luo and said: ¡°You can rest your throat. There is no one here except us. Even if you shout out of the sky, no one knows you are here.¡±

    ¡°Furthermore, do you think I would care about sins? I dared to run away in the past. Now that I have captured you here, what else am I afraid of?¡± Han Zi Fei said in disdain.

 Chapter 2898 - Interrogation (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2898: Interrogation (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°You!¡± Elder Luo was blocked by Han Zi Fei¡¯s presumptuous words, but she knew very well that Han Zi Fei had always beenwless.

    Han Zi Fei was also not interested in talking with Elder Luo, and looked directly at Jun Wu Xie: ¡°If you have any questions, just ask.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie got up and walked to Elder Luo.

    Jun Wu Xie did not understand why ¡°Lord Yan¡± had colluded with Han Zi Fei.

    ¡°Lord Yan, what do you mean?¡± Elder Luo chuckled coldly.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at her nkly.

    ¡°I invited you over today to ask you something, and I hope Elder Luo can cooperate.¡±

    ¡°Oh? That¡¯s how Lord Yan invites people? I have now seen it.¡± Elder Luo was a little flustered in her heart, but the expression on her face was still tough.

    ¡°Nothing, just want to ask you, what is that youth worm you give to the maidens?¡± Jun Wu Xie said straightforwardly.

    Elder Luo¡¯s face changed sharply, her eyes subconsciously nced aside, and her voice became a little unnatural.

    ¡°What youth worm? I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about!¡±

    ¡°Little Wu Xie, can¡¯t just leave this person to me? Interrogating such a person, I think I have more experience.¡± Suddenly her father said out in front of her. He had a lot of experience fighting with his father and interrogating prisoners of war and spies during the war.

    ¡°No need to bother my father.¡± Jun Wu Xie shook her head and reached out from the Cosmos Sack around her waist to take out an elixir.

    Elder Luo had not yet understood why Jun Gu called this ¡°Lord Yan¡± Little Wu Xie, nor did she know why Jun Wu Xie called Jun Gu ¡°Father¡± from her mouth.

    There was no room for resistance. Elder Luo swallowed the elixir stiffly. It didn¡¯t take long for a strange feeling to form in her body. Herplexion turned from white to red, and her sharp eyes turned confused. The spirit of alertness seemed to rx at this moment. Her whole person looked a littlezy and blushing, as if drunk.

    ¡°Little Wu Xie, what did you use on her?¡± Looking at Elder Luo who was formerly aggressive and turned drunk, Han Zi Fei couldn¡¯t help but look at Jun Wu Xie curiously.

    ¡°An elixir for making illusions.¡± Jun Wu Xie said. Elder Luo wanted to use the orchid flower on her. It was only polite that she returned this ¡°kind¡± gesture back to her so that she would not be considered rude.

    This elixir was refined by Jun Wu Xie when she was free. It is a modified product of thest orchid flower. It could not only let people rx their vignce, but also let them unknowingly reveal the secrets that they never want to tell!

    However, this elixir had a weak effect on those with strong spiritual power. It was most suitable for people with strong mental power and weak spiritual power like Elder Luo!

    Thanks to the elixir, Elder Luo had put down all vignce. Now Jun Wu Xie could ask her questions to get all the answers she wanted.

    And the answer to this question surprised Jun Wu Xie, and it made the other four people in the room have a new understanding of the Upper Realm and His Lord!

 Chapter 2899 - Life and death worm (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2899: Life and death worm (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Just as Jun Wu Xie had guessed before, the youth worm was the secret of the eternal youth of the maidens. This poison was refined by Elder Luo herself. It would be added to the milk where the maidens were born. It was also added during feeding. The Sacred Maiden Tribe¡¯s drinking water had also the youth worm added in. The amount was very small, and it will not be noticed by anyone.

    And all this was arranged by the elders in the n. Except the maidens, all elders in the tribe knew it.

    Because the amount of youth worm taken at a time was very little, it did not have much impact on the body of the maidens. The chaotic pulse was only a slight side effect but it had no other impact on their health. Jun Wu Xie let out a little sigh of relief.

    In fact, the use of external forces to maintain the maiden¡¯s youth had been around since the beginning of the Sacred Maiden Tribe, but it was not the youth worm that was used at that time.

    There was another thing. But the effect of that thing was far less obvious than that of youth worm, and it was abandoned by the tribe.

    These things were done very secretly by the Sacred Maiden Tribe, so no one else would know about it. If Jun Wu Xie had not overheard these, she would not be able to unlock the secret.

    In addition to the youth worm, Elder Luo also developed a lot of poisonous drugs. Although she did not agree with Duan Qi, there was one point that she and Duan Qi were consistent.

    That¡¯s the reputation of the Sacred Maiden Tribe!

    In addition to taking the youth worm for the Sacred Maiden Tribe, thebination of the maidens and anyone should give birth to the boys. But before the baby boys were taken away, Elder Luo and Duan Qi would instill another kind of poison in private. That poison couldpletely destroy the psychic force of those baby boys, making them unable to pass on the spiritual advantages of the Sacred Maiden Tribe. And by doing so, this could protect the uniqueness of the tribe!

    But those baby boys¡¯ lives were shorter than others. The poison would weaken their psychic force and spirit energy.

    It was only because of the weak rtionship in the Upper Realms that those men did not care if their children survived long enough, and they were never discovered.

    And the thing that shocked Jun Wu Xie most was life and death worm ...

    The poison in Elder Luo¡¯s body was not that she had inadvertently acquired it, but inherited from the ruler of the Upper Realm, His Lord ...

    All of Elder Luo¡¯s teachings on witchcraft were the teachings from His Lord. All the books she read were also given by His Lord. This was not known to the maidens from the tribe.

    They did not even know that while Elder Luo was refining the poison for the maidens, she was also providing various poisons for His Lord. Her disciple Yan Xi was also her sessor. Because of the needs of His Lord, she was sent to Jun Gu.

    And life and death worm...

    It was a kind of poison that His Lord once spoke to Elder Luo. Elder Luo helped collect some materials and although she did not fully understand the life and death worm, she knew some of the refined products of life and death worm. The products made Han Zi Fei¡¯splexion pale in an instant!

    If you want to make life and death worm, one would need the souls of 9,999 babies ...

    Using their flesh and blood to temper the soul, in order to take a sublime and tempered soul, they will be trapped in life and death worm forever, and could no longer enter the reincarnation cycle.

 Chapter 2900 - Life and death worm (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2900: Life and death worm (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    This news made Han Zi Fei infuriated, she could not tolerate such a thing! The souls of 9,999 babies who had just arrived in the world and had yet to feel the beauty of this world, were deprived of their right to survive after being born. And their souls would always be trapped in life and death worm!

    Jun Wu Xie finally understood why Jun Wu Yao would be affected by life and death worm. Although she didn¡¯t know all about refining life and death worm, this was enough to shock her.

    Nearly ten thousand dead souls were entangled day and night, living and dying in Jun Wu Yao¡¯s body, which was equivalent to torturing nearly ten thousand dead souls trapped in his body. Who could withstand this kind of resentment and despair?

    As long as life and death worm still existed, those souls could not reincarnated. They still exist in life and death worm and have not disappeared. It was their resentment that was constantly limiting the power of Jun Wu Yao.

    And this hatred did not arise because of Jun Wu Yao.

    ¡°Those souls are all from the Upper Realm ... that person is really ... cruel and ruthless.¡± Han Zi Fei¡¯splexion turned white. She was already a mother. She had always been very displeased with the indifference of the rtionship from the Upper Realm. She could not stand to see children suffering at all.

    As the ruler of the Upper Realm, His Lord could use the lives of nearly 10,000 people to quench a spirit without blinking ...

    Han Zi Fei couldn¡¯t imagine how bloody that life and death worm was, and how many people were deprived of their lives.

    Jun Wu Xie wanted to ask more about life and death worm from Elder Luo. But Elder Luo could not say anything. When she was refining the life and death worm, Elder Luo had not given birth to Luo Qingcheng. Her body was not damaged yet so she had the opportunity to go out and collect those children, and His Lord only told her these, and she didn¡¯t know more.

    ¡°No!¡± Jun Gu suddenly said.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Han Zi Fei looked at Jun Gu.

    Jun Gu¡¯s gaze looked at Jun Wu Yao unsteadily.

    ¡°ording to Elder Luo, when His Lord asked her to collect those children, Jun Wu Yao had not appeared in the Upper Realm. So in other words, before Jun Wu Yao appeared, His Lord had deliberately created the life and death worm. But looking at the whole Upper Realm, who could threaten His Lord¡¯s position and made him want to spend his energy to refine such a brutal poison? This happened before the existence of Jun Wu Yao. Could it be such a coincidence that this life and death worm could restrain the power of Jun Wu Yao.¡± Jun Gu revealed his doubts in his heart.

    In terms of timing, the life and death worm was created earlier than the presence of Jun Wu Yao. An early preparation for the arrival of Jun Wu Yao ... This was too weird.

    Jun Gu¡¯s words were like a beacon that illuminated the mist in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s heart. She opened her eyes slightly and looked at Jun Wu Yao, but there was also a confusion in Jun Wu Yao¡¯s eyes.

    Life and death worm was like a tailor made for him.

    But it was a long time before his arrival.

    Could it be that...

    His Lord knew early that Jun Wu Yao might appear, so he did all this ahead of time?

    This guess was a bit too amazing, but no matter whether it was Jun Wu Xie or Jun Wu Yao, this suspicion could not be removed from the heart.

    Even...

    In their hearts, there was a voice telling them that it was all true.

 Chapter 2901 - Life and death worm (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2901: Life and death worm (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Such startling news pulled them into deep contemtion. If His Lord created a life and death worm to target Jun Wu Yao, how did he know that Jun Wu Yao would appear?

    No one knew this.

    Everyone could only leave first and think about this issue separately.

    Jun Wu Xie temporarily locked Elder Luo in the Sacred Maiden Hall, waiting for the arrival of Gu Ying a few dayster. Perhaps, she could find a breakthrough point from Gu Ying.

    Of course ...

    The Heavens do not follow one¡¯s wishes.

    Before Gu Ying reached the Holy Mountain, the news of His Lord had been delivered in advance.

    Because of the strength of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s Dual Spirit Ring, His Lord already knew and paid close attention to it. The person who sent the message directly told Jun Wu Xie told her that she was to set off immediately to the Sacred City to meet His Lord!

    This newspletely disrupted Jun Wu Xie¡¯s n, but unexpectedly, it was reasonable.

    Things were in a hurry, and Jun Wu Xie could not wait until the arrival of Gu Ying. At the same time, Han Zi Fei and Jun Gu decided to leave half a day in advance to ensure the safety of Jun Wu Xie.

    When Duan Qi heard the news, her mood was even moreplicated. She thought His Lord would take Jun Wu Xie away for a long time. She did not expect that this would happen so suddenly. The only thing was that Jun Wu Xie had already chosen Yan Xi, even if she was not in the tribe, they were still hopeful.

    But...

    On the night Jun Wu Xie and others were about to set off, a piece of news broke Duan Qi¡¯s dream.

    Yan Xi should have left with Jun Wu Xie, and Jun Wu Xie had already made good preparations. Elder Luo had also given hints by using elixir to make her forget everything that happened, including Ling¡¯er. By the way, Ling¡¯er was mixed within her own group of people and was ready to take her away.

    However, when Jun Wu Xie asked Yan Xi to tag along, Ye Sha who went to Yan Xi ¡®s residence returned in a short time, and passed a message to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s ears.

    ¡°Yan Xi is dead,¡± Ye Sha said.

    Jun Wu Xie froze slightly.

    Qiao Chu, who was ready to go, was dumbfounded.

    What¡¯s going on?

    ¡°Dead? What¡¯s going on?¡± Qiao Chu hurriedly asked.

    Ye Sha told everyone everything he heard.

    Yan Xi was killed in her room, and the person who killed her was Han Shu!

    Duan Qi and others arrived one step ahead of Ye Sha. They wanted to exin to Yan Xi before leaving, but they killed her. They did not expect and pushed the door open. They saw a bloody scene.

    Han Shu, holding a blood-stained dagger in her hand, sat idly in a pool of blood. Lying beside her was Yan Xi, who had lost her breath.

    That scene shocked Duan Qi.

    After seeing people arrive, Han Shu suddenlyughed. Her crazy and twistedughter shocked the entire tribe.

    Han Shu was crazy because of jealousy and hatred.

    She couldn¡¯t stand herst chance to be taken away by Yan Xi. So she killed Yan Xi before she left. She didn¡¯t want Yan Xi to get what she couldn¡¯t have.

    These two people who were supposed to be allies, ended up in death and madness. This also caused Duan Qi¡¯s wishful thinking to fall.

    Due to His Lord¡¯s order, Duan Qi and the rest wanted to temporarily sacrifice individuals to Jun Wu Xie. But they did not have enough time.

    In the end, Jun Wu Xie left with herpanions, but the entire Sacred Maiden Tribe was in dead silence.

 Chapter 2902 - Sacred City (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2902: Sacred City (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The Sacred City, located in the most central position of the Upper Realm, was surrounded by 72 cities. It sat on the most advantageousnd of the Upper Three Realm and upied the most extensivend.

    At the same time, the Sacred City was also the highest ce for everyone to climb to in the Upper Realm.

    The experts of the Upper Realm were like clouds. The real elites were all concentrated in the Sacred City as there was a supreme ruler of the Upper Realm inmand. Whether it was the Knights of Destruction or the Top Ten Experts, they had already left the other cities of the Upper Realm to live in the Sacred City.

    In addition to these top experts, most of the strong ones in the Upper Realm had also been gathered in the Sacred City, surrounding His Lord to survive.

    If you were to say that the 72 city masters were all outstanding, a casual guard in the Sacred City could beparable to those of ordinary city lords. It can be said that the Sacred City was the most powerful city force in the Upper Realm.

    It was not easy to enter the Sacred City. Anyone who had the opportunity to enter the Sacred City had to be screened personally by His Lord. Without the peak of the Gold Spirit, it was absolutely impossible to upy a ce in the Sacred City. Only those humble servants could enter the Sacred City to serve. Their low position was only limited to this.

    In the Sacred City, outsiders who wished to enter had to obtain a city order to do so. Even though the city seemed rich and magnificent, the gate of the city seemed a bit deserted.

    People inside the city were disdainful of going to other cities, while people outside the city were rarely qualified to enter.

    Today, the gates of the Sacred City seemed to be a little lively. The gates that were deserted in the ordinary days were crowded these days. Many people have entered the Sacred City in recent days.

    In a restaurant in the Sacred City, there were already bustling crowds. It looks like they were not residents from the city. They were more like outsiders.

    I said ... This time the selection of the Top Ten Experts was really sudden. In the past, shouldn¡¯t the selection of the Top Ten Experts be half a year in advance? Howe it only took only half a month¡¯s preparation time? A big man looked at hispanion carefully and was a little rude. He deliberately lowered his voice when he spoke.

    Someone sitting at the same table with the big man said: ¡°Who knows if this is what His Lord meant, but I heard that it seems that several people have been killed by the Top Ten Experts before. The news has just been confirmed recently. ¡±

    ¡°Killed? I heard, it seems like ... Luo Qingcheng and another lord... This ... is it true? I thought I was passing on the rumors.¡± The other man was surprised.

    You must know that the most famous of the Top Ten Masters was Luo Qingcheng, a leader among all lords. Among the Top Ten Experts, she was the only female and an apprentice of His Lord. From the perspective of outsiders, she was born with a huge aura. This powerful power made the original Top Ten Experts bowed their heads. Such a powerful person ... killed?

    Some people really found this news unbelievable.

    ¡°Of course it is true, otherwise how do you think the Top Ten Experts will make room for others?¡±

    ¡°Oh my god, what a terrible character that can be to give a master like Lord Luo Qingcheng ...¡±

    A group of people were mouring about, exchanging all they heard on the grapevine. They were not people from the Sacred City and neither were they invited to participate in the Top Ten Experts selection trials.

 Chapter 2903 - Sacred City (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2903: Sacred City (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    They came from all over the 72 cities. They only apanied their masters to participate in thepetition. In the Sacred City, those who were arrogant and treacherous on usual days could only behave obediently during this time.

    ¡°Have all your City Lords entered the city?¡± A big burly man looked at the people at the same table.

    Those people nodded immediately.

    ¡°See, with such a good opportunity, how can the City Lords be reluctant toe? But ...¡± The speaker carefully looked around and whispered: ¡°I heard that this time he was also invited, I think with that strength, I am afraid that he does not even need to participate, after all, few people can match that strength. ¡±

    The man was vague, but everyone knew who he was talking about.

    Now, the first person in the 72 cities was no longer Lord Bai Zhu from the White Night City. But the person that killed a million troops in the 72 cities with one force¨C Sea Spirit City Lord Yan Hai.

    The young man had directly tore apart all order in the 72 cities, broke the bnce maintained by the 72 cities for thousands of years, andpletely held the 72 cities in his hands.

    The strength of that person,pared with the 72 cities, absolutely had no resistance. The 72 City Lords who had been vying to be the top among the lords had been defeated for the first time. They could only bow low in front of that person.

    Originally, everyone thought that the person who took control of the whole 72 cities would use bloody methods to suppress the restless hearts of the cities. Even if he would not kill them all at first, he would never spare them either.

    After all, they had led people to attack the Sea Spirit City. And then bowed their heads after the defeat. The hatred had been built.

    But...

    Who would have thought that the Sea Spirit City Lord who had won the position of overlord of the 72 cities would have no action at all. The whole Sea Spirit City was peaceful and it was as if nothing had happened. Those City Lords who had been afraid for a long time even thought that they were dreaming.

    This behavior was really weird. Who would want toe to the Upper Realms with that power and authority and still keep those City Lords alive?

    One had to say that everyone in the 72 cities was shocked by the strange behavior. So far no one could understand the mind of that person.

    ¡°What¡¯s there topare? Even if topare, which City Lord dared to really fight him? That person must be tired of living!¡± The big man on the side hummed.

    How do ants fight against elephants?

    ¡°Also, that kind of strength, let alone the City Lords, even the Top Ten Experts could not withstand it.¡±

    The discussion was heated and the voices gradually increased. Fortunately, most of the restaurants were visitors from the 72 cities. For those who spoke, they were not surprised. Most of them felt the same way.

    But no one noticed that in the corner of the restaurant, several figures were silently observing.

    ¡°I said ... What did His Lord mean? Calling the Little Xie here, didn¡¯t he mean to see her? After entering the city, he arranged Little Xie to stay in the restaurant and take part in the selection of the Top Ten Experts in a few days? Does he feel that his men were too obtrusive, so he wants to borrow the hands of the Little Xie to kill a few? ¡°Qiao Chu supported his chin with one hand and looked at the people sitting and talking at the table.

 Chapter 2904 - Sacred City (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2904: Sacred City (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Seated at the table with Qiao Chu was the whole gang of them. They arrived in the Sacred City two days ago. The messenger who sent the message to the Holy Mountain was anxious and they did not dally as they rushed all the way to Sacred City.

    Before entering Sacred City, they had made full psychological preparations, and this time they had to meet the person behind the scenes of all happenings. Everyone pinched a cold sweat for Jun Wu Xie.

    But...

    No one ever thought that after entering the Sacred City, His Lord did not ask Jun Wu Xie to meet him at all. Instead, he asked her to temporarily stay in the restaurant in the city, and asked Jun Wu Xie to participate in the selection happening ten dayster. During the whole selection of the experts, there was no mention of meeting Jun Wu Xie at all.

    This made Qiao Chu feel relieved, yet at the same time, they were depressed.

    With Jun Wu Xie¡¯s strength, did she even need to participate in it?

    Was there a problem with His Lord?

    Not to mention the participants who came to the selection, even the Top Ten Experts were not good enough.

    ¡°Who knows, Mother Jun also said that His Lord¡¯s temperament was strange. No one can understand him. But I feel that it is a good thing that the Little Xie is not in a hurry to see His Lord. We are now in the Sacred City. The position closest to His Lord is the most convenient ce to gather information. It is always good to do more preparations.¡± Fan Zhuo said with a smile.

    To be honest, after chatting with Han Zi Fei, they have a further understanding of that Lord. They knew that Jun Wu Xie had the strength of the Dual Spirit Ring as the other party, but still had no assurance of victory.

    ¡°What about Fei Yan?¡± Qiao Chu heard Fan Zhuo¡¯s words and nced around. Fei Yan disappeared early in the morning, but at noon, he never returned.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look for it, he went out early to check the news.¡± Rong Ruo said lightly.

    Qiao Chu nodded. He could not help but look curiously towards Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao who were sitting calmly. Among them, the most calm were these two. After entering the Sacred City, the two of them were like normal, there was not a sliver of nervousness about the final battle.

    It seems that Qiao Chu¡¯s sight was noticed. Jun Wu Xie slowly raised her head and looked at Qiao Chu with doubt in her eyes.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked.

    Qiao Chu stared at Jun Wu Xie ufortably, his eyes expression were extremelyplicated.

    ¡°Little Xie, are you not nervous at all?¡±

    ¡°Why should I be nervous?¡± Jun Wu Xie wondered.

    ¡°But you are going to deal with that person now.¡± Qiao Chu made a secret gesture.

    That ruler of the Upper Realm was also the strongest master in the Three Realm. He was not only powerful, he was also cunning. At his peak, Jun Wu Yao had fallen into his trap!

    ¡°It¡¯s sooner orter, why the tension?¡± Jun Wu Xie said indifferently, when the wordsnded, she looked up at Jun Wu Yao aside.

    ¡°You can stay in the room.¡±

    In fact, Jun Wu Xie was not nervous about meeting His Lord. She was more concerned about Jun Wu Yao. Although Jun Wu Yao had never said it, Jun Wu Xie felt that she had no doubt His Lord ced a great deal of care on this matter. It was the only failure in her life.

    She was worried whether Jun Wu Yao could control his emotions when he was so close to His Lord.

 Chapter 2905 - Top Ten Experts Selection (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2905: Top Ten Experts Selection (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Yao turned to look at Jun Wu Xie. In her eyes, he read a trace of anxiety and concern. That warmth was also precious. He raised his hand and raised a gentle and spoiled smile on the corner of his mouth as he gently rubbed her little head.

    ¡°How can I bear to let you fight alone?¡±

    If it was extremely warm, Jun Wu Xie was slightly stunned. Her face turned red and lowered her head.

    Qiao Chu and others on the side looked as if they had been injured internally. Qiao Chu couldn¡¯t help but to ask Jun Wu Yao.

    What is a lone war?

    In the eyes of Brother Wu Yao, aren¡¯t they considered a few people?

    Suddenly he felt so tired that he would never love again ...

    Just as Qiao Chu and others were still struggling with whether they were considered people in the eyes of Jun Wu Yao, a pink figure slowly appeared at the entrance of the restaurant. Inside, the men chatted around everywhere. Immediately everyone kept quiet and they couldn¡¯t help looking at the pink touch.

    It was a stunning and pretty woman. Although her appearance was not gorgeous, she was just as charming, making people reluctant to look away.

    Under the watchful eye of the crowd, the woman slowly walked past the crowd and walked towards a table in the corner of the restaurant.

    Many men¡¯s eyes in the restaurant were anxious and focusing on the woman¡¯s body. When they were disoriented and turned, the woman suddenly turned her head and swept around in the restaurant with a smirk.

    Dang.

    A man fell off the chair directly to the hook, and the sound instantly caught the attention of the people around him. He could only get up awkwardly and hurriedly.

    The woman who caused amotion, but sauntered across the screen in the corner, disappeared.

    When the woman went to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s table, the charming enchanting posture was just shattered in an instant. The woman mmed the pink dress, leaned on her legs. She lifted Qiao Chu¡¯s cuffs, grabbed the chicken drumsticks from his hand and ate it.

    ¡°His uncle, I haven¡¯t worn this kind of clothes for a long time, almost didn¡¯t toss me to death, Qiao Chu, hurry up, pour me a ss of water, I can¡¯t breathe because of this cor!¡± ¡°The woman¡± burst out. He pulled open the gauze around his neck, exposing the obvious and abrupt throat.

    Qiao Chu swallowed his saliva and looked at the person who broke the beauty in a minute. But he didn¡¯t have the time to think about his chicken drumstick. He just poured a ss of water and handed it to ¡°the woman¡±.

    Fan Zhuo supported his chin and looked at Fei Yan who changed his face faster than flipping through the book. With a look of surprise, he joined a littleter. He really felt fresh about the disguising of men into women. Every time seeing the nature of the Fei Yan dressing, he couldn¡¯t help feeling sad for the men who were confused by Fei Yan on the outside.

    If they knew that the woman they admired was actually a powerful pure male. I wondered how they would feel.

    ¡°I must say, Yan¡¯er, when can you change this sultry¡¯s bad taste?¡± Qiao Chu said honestly and offered the tea. He couldn¡¯t help but whispered. Before they passed the gap of the screen and saw Fei Yan. The behavior he just saw was thorough.

    After saying this, Qiao Chu also gave a hint to Rong Ruo who sat by the side.

 Chapter 2906 - Top Ten Experts Selection (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2906: Top Ten Experts Selection (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Fei Yan was still bolstorou and rough before but the moment he heard Qiao Chu mention it, he immediately lowered his legs and sat properly as he looked nervously at Rong Ruo.

    Rong Ruo just smiled at him as if she hadn¡¯t noticed anything.

    Fei Yan¡¯s mind was restless again.

    Seeing that Fei Yan was about to fall into an endless loop, Hua Yao said quickly: ¡°Cough, Yan¡¯er, what have you found today?¡±

    Speaking of business, Fei Yan¡¯s eyes became serious.

    ¡°I wandered around the city early in the morning. The guards in this city are very strict. It looks like there are not many guards but I noticed that soldiers guarding the city or those guarding the city walls, even the lowest strength are considered strong exponents from the Gold Spirit Pinnacle. There are many spirit inscriptions and strong exponents inside. ¡±

    In the 72 Cities, Gold Spirit Pinnacle was definitely capable of upying a position in the city, not to mention being a strong figure in the spirit inscriptions.

    It was known that in the Upper Realm where Spirit Ring exponents were scarce. The status of the spirit inscription exponents was second to none. Except for a few Spirit Ring exponents, the spirit inscription exponents said to have be the pinnacle of the Upper Realms. The representative of strength, looking at the 72 cities, there are many City Lords who have not reached the capabilities level of the spirit inscription exponents.

    It was within the Sacred City that the spirit inscription exponents were actually sent to guard the city walls. This crazy extravagant behavior reallypared the 72 cities to almost nothing.

    No wonder people from the 72 cities were so careful. Even if they had a high status in their respective cities, but in the Sacred City, even a tiger had to lie low. After all, the people in this city are soaring ¡°Dragons¡±!

    ¡°It is the strongest ce in the Upper Realms ...¡± Qiao Chu swallowed. They felt that their strength needed to improve. In such a city with all the strong exponents, and with their strength, they are not good enough. No wonder Jun Wu Yao said that Jun Wu Xie wanted to fight alone. With their ability, I was afraid that they would not be able to block the army of His Lord.

    Almost at the same time, Qiao Chu and others looked at each other and saw the eagerness in their eyes.

    ¡°I also inquired about this selection. I heard that the City Lords of the 72 cities havee, uh ... Of course, the Little Xie is included, the dead ones are not counted.¡± Fei Yan wiped off the oil on his mouth, watching Jun Wu Xie said: ¡°This time, His Lord sent invitations to all the cities in the 72 cities. Many people came from each city. I heard that the number of people in this selection was uncertain, including Luo Qingcheng and the rest. There are a few of them, and the Top Ten Experts are missing a total of three. However, this selection is generally not based on this. As long as you have the strength and can defeat the current Top Ten Experts, anyone can take the lead. ¡±

    ¡°I heard that the real experts in the Upper Realm are not actually in the 72 cities, but most of them live in seclusion. They are not interested in the position of the City Lord. They are all struggling to grab the spot within the Top Ten Experts. This time, there are dozens of Spirit Ring exponents. This is really more than we have known before.¡± Fei Yan touched his chin. At first, they thought that the Spirit Ring exponents in the Upper Realm had about twenty people. However, they did not expect that those powerful people who lived in various ces in the Upper Realm woulde this time.

    The Top Ten Experts selection contest was quitepetitive this time.

 Chapter 2907 - Top Ten Experts Selection (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2907: Top Ten Experts Selection (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The number of people in the Sacred City had skyrocketed, and this surge also indicated that a new wave of fighting was about to begin. The status of the Top Ten Experts was a huge temptation for everyone in the Upper Realm. Those who yearn to climb up will not miss such an opportunity.

    ¡°This selection seems to be taken seriously, and news has spread. The examiner this time will include several Knights of Destruction, but I don¡¯t know the specific ones.¡± Fei Yan said, looking at Jun Wu Xie.

    There was no doubt about Jun Wu Xie¡¯s strength. Even if there was the backer, it was no suspense to be the Top Ten Experts.

    But...

    If Jun Gu became the examiner this time, then ...

    Fei Yan was excited when he thought about it.

    ¡°Father¡¯s qualifications are still too shallow, it¡¯s hard for his turn toe.¡± Jun Wu Xie said very rationally. She looked forward to meeting her parents again, but also knew that Jun Gu was thest person to be a Knight of Destruction. Even if he wanted to be the examiner, it was not so easy.

    However, the news brought back by Fei Yan made Jun Wu Xie feel strange.

    For the Top Ten Expert selection, she also heard Nangong Lie mention it before. It was said that most of the Top Ten Experts were the examiners. After all, there were very few people who could challenge their status. The targets were thest few of the Top Ten Experts. When Nangong Lie participated in the selection, the examiner was Luo Qingcheng.

    And this time, although Luo Qingcheng had been detained in the Lower Realm, there were two people in the top three of the Top Ten Experts. Without Luo Qingcheng, the selection should also be conducted by their examiners. Why would they bring out the Knights of Destruction all of a sudden?

    The existence of the Knights of Destruction was not in the consciousness of many people in the Upper Realm. Only the talents of the Top Ten Experts will know the existence of the Knight of Destruction. This move was obviously to bring the Knights of Destruction into the sight of everyone.

    What did this change mean?

    Jun Wu Xie did not understand, but always felt that the trials this time would not be as simple as in previous sessions.

    ¡°Regardless of whether or not Father Jun wille, relying solely on your strength, Little Xie, there¡¯s no pressure from the Top Ten Experts!¡± Qiao Chu said confidently.

    Although he sounded arrogant, this sentence was true.

    Looking at the entire Upper Realm, the only one who can fight against Jun Wu Xie was His Lord.

    Even Jun Gu himself said that with his current strength, he was afraid that he would be inferior to Jun Wu Xie. While the other three knights were equal in strength to Jun Gu, naturally he was not an opponent of Jun Wu Xie.

    And the fusion of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s Dual Spirit Ring was gradually returning to perfection, and when this kind of fusion reached the extreme, it was also the peak period of her strength!

    Fei Yan spit out some of the news he received, and everyone made a certain analysis based on his news.

    The whole restaurant was very lively. Everyone had already recovered from the beauty. Now, their attention was focused on this selection.

    As far as strength was concerned, there were very few people who couldpete for the Top Ten Experts in the 72 cities. Looking at the 72 cities from ancient times to the present, only those who can sessfully enter the Top Ten Experts were Nangong Lie who was fighting for power. In the process, the concentration of cultivation was infinitely scattered, which was one of the reasons that caused few City Lords from the 72 cities to attend.

 Chapter 2908 - Bloody Provocations (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2908: Bloody Provocations (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    On the other hand, those who concentrated on cultivation and chose to live in seclusion was precisely because they wanted to be detached from the power struggle so that they were able to put their whole minds into cultivation and increase their favourable circumstances.

    But for the people in the 72 cities, even if they knew that they were not qualified to be one of the top ten exponents, it didn¡¯t curb their enthusiasm.

    After all, the opportunity to be able to get in close contact with those powerhouses was very valuable.

    That was why, even though the trials have not yet started, the city lords have prepared piles of treasures, as they rushed one by one to give them to the top ten exponents.

    Regarding this, Jun Wu Xie didn¡¯t care about it at all. After leaving the restaurant, she didn¡¯t return to the room to rest. Instead, she walked the streets of the Sacred City together with Jun Wu Yao, as they took in the sights of the strongest city.

    Unlike other cities, the streets within the Sacred City were more like the Upper and Lower Realms.

    There were shops, restaurants and bustling crowds, and it was very lively, however, you couldn¡¯t see any children or elderly. There were no newborns in the Sacred City. This was something which everyone knew. This Sacred City was thend of the strong, it was not a ce where you could put down roots.

    Here only the arrival of the strong was epted, and those newborns who still needed to hone their skills would never belong to thisnd.

    Seemingly prosperous, yet hiding a tough reality.

    Jun Wu Xie looked around. There were many medical shops in the Sacred City, and the herbs sold in those medical shops were very precious. Naturally, she would not miss this opportunity to purchase and stock up on a lot of herbs.

    Just as she was preparing to return with Jun Wu Yao, there was amotion on the street.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at the crowd that was quickly moving towards somewhere on the street, but it was only a passing nce from her. She was never a person who needed to get in on the action. But as she was prepared to leave, a familiar voice suddenly drifted into her ears which made her halt in her steps.

    Amidst the crowd, a child with a petite stature stood there suddenly. The child had a soft and immature face, and his facial features were very delicate, and his big ck eyes were very endearing. He was dressed luxuriously and looked like he had walked out from a rich family¡¯s house.

    Except...

    The feeling he gave others waspletely opposite from how he looked.

    Under his feetid a heavily wounded guard. The silver armor on the chest of the guard had arge hole punched into it by something, and the guard¡¯s chest also bore a gaping hole, so much so that you could see the ribs exposed in the air.

    Large swaths of blood stained the ground, and the pungent blood smell filled everyone¡¯s nose.

    But the seemingly immature child was not frightened. There was a wild smile on the corner of his mouth. He raised his head and looked at a handsome man standing directly opposite him, provoking: ¡°This is Your dog? It ¡®s too bad, right? Nangong Lie, aren¡¯t you one of the top ten? Why is there such a bunch of waste around you? ¡±

    The person standing opposite the child was Nangong Lie, who had separated from Jun Wu Xie at Sea Spirit City, but at this moment, the handsome face of Nangong Lie seemed as if it had been frozen in ice. His two followers standing beside him were filled with fright and uncertainty.

    Except...

    With this scene, the entire street descended into silence. No one expected that there would be a person who dared to provoke Nangong Lie, one of the top ten exponents, in the Sacred City!

 Chapter 2909 - Bloody Provocations (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2909: Bloody Provocations (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Although Nangong Lie was thest one among the top ten exponents, the power of the top ten exponents was not something that ordinary people could challenge at all. Others who have met them would show them due respect as they were afraid to even offend the top ten exponent at the slightest. However, not only did the strange boy not respect him, he also severely wounded Nangong Lie¡¯s guard with his bare hands. He even provoked Nangong Lie¡¯s dignity in public, which was really incredible.

    Through the crowd, Jun Wu Xie observed Nangong Lie who was frozen stiff and then observed the child opposite of Nangong Lie, as she suddenly frowned.

    With her capability, she could clearly see the lingering spiritual power around the child, and the degree of robustness was far above Nangong Lie¡¯s!

    ¡°So, it¡¯s him .¡± Jun Wu Yao whispered suddenly.

    Jun Wu Xie nced at him suspiciously, and asked softly, ¡°Do you know that child?¡±

    ¡°Child? He isn¡¯t.¡± Jun Wu Yao chuckled and isted his and Jun Wu Xie¡¯s voices with his Dark Spirit. ¡°This person¡¯s age is more or less a few thousand years old, but he cultivates his spiritual strength in a special way, and that allows him to maintain a child-like appearance.¡±

    Jun Wu Yao then said: ¡°This person is Bai Mo, speaking of which, he shares some anscentry with White Night City¡¯s Bai Zhu. He was the lord of White Night City in the early days, but because he was not willing to continue being the City Lord, he has lived in seclusion since, practising his spiritual power. He is ruthless, bloodthirsty with an entric personality. There was one year when White Night City was in chaos, a City Lord had wanted to request that hee out of his seclusion to maintain the stability of White Night City. But instead, the City Lord and the hundreds of people he took with him were killed by Bai Mo and blood stained the soil of his abode.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie was stunned momentarily as she did not expect that the seemingly immature child turned out to be such a cruel master.

    As everyone knew White Night City¡¯s leadership was based on inheritance by blood for a long time. Every City Lord was the child of the previous City Lord. The City Lord of White Night City who went to Bai Mo to ask for help was also rted to Bai Mo. Unexpectedly, Bai Mo had actually killed the City Lord without blinking an eye. This was really...

    ¡°He should have been one of the top ten exponents a long time ago. But from what I see, he still hasn¡¯t made it. It seems that the injury that time was not light.¡± Jun Wu Yao rubbed his chin.

    ¡°Injury?¡±

    ¡°Not long after I came to the Upper Realm that year, this person heard about me from somewhere and decided toe find me. I was not interested in wasting my time on him, so I gave him a p. By the time I left the Upper Realm, he seemed like he hadn¡¯t been able to get up from his bed.¡± The corner of Jun Wu Yao¡¯s mouth kicked up as a wicked smile crossed his face.

    Jun Wu Xie remained silent ...

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s time spent in the Upper Realm was not short.

    The light p managed to put an exponent in bed for hundreds of years ... this strength ...

    Originally Jun Wu Xie was a bit cautious about Bai Mo, but after listening to Jun Wu Yao¡¯s story, she could no longer associate the fearsome attitude of Bai Mo as a monstrous fiend. She could only imagine a poor little child,ying in bed crying and whining while spitting out blood.

    In a sense, Jun Wu Xie was full of sympathy for this little brat who has been ¡°taught¡± by Jun Wu Yao, he could also be considered lucky to have survived in the hands of Jun Wu Yao ...

 Chapter 2910 - Bloody Provocations (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2910: Bloody Provocations (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie was still sympathetic to Bai Mo¡¯s tragic experience, while on the street, Bai Mo and Nangong Lie were facing each other measure for measure.

    ¡°Ah, by the way, I heard that you seem to have colluded with one of the City Lords from the 72 cities right? How sad it that? As one of the top ten exponents, you are standing with the people of the 72 cities. You¡¯ve really lost face as one of the top ten exponents.¡± Bai Mo smiled as he said this. His immature face was extraordinarily innocent because of that smile, but the killing intent in his eyes made it impossible for him to be treated as a harmless child.

    Nangong Lie¡¯s face turned even more ugly. The news of his cooperation with Jun Wu Xie was passed on, whether intentionally or unintentionally, by the people of the 72 cities, and it had made his reputation among the top ten exponents dropped significantly.

    Ever since Nangong Lie became one of the top ten exponents, the criticisms against his birth in 72 cities never stopped. Among the top ten exponents, he was the only one who came from the 72 cities, and after bing one of the top ten exponents, he didn¡¯t sever his rtionship with them.

    In fact, the top ten exponents did not have any regard for the 72 cities. In their minds, the 72 cities were just like ants, small and humble. Thus, Nangong Lie had always been under the scrutiny of the other exponents, he was even ostracised. However, because of the father-son rtionship with Nangong Yan, he had to tolerate them.

    ¡°You¡¯re just a puppet raised by Nangong Yan. Even if you have the capabilities, you¡¯re still unable to get rid of your stench. Since you like the 72 cities so much, why not just go back?¡± Bai Mo smiled as he looked at Nangong Lie, his eyes were full of contempt and disdain for Nangong Lie.

    Bai Mo should have participated in the top ten exponents¡¯ trials long ago. With his strength, he would not have any trouble getting into the top five. However, because of that ident, he was bedridden for more than a thousand years, it was only in the recent hundred years that he gradually recovered. But, he had missed the previous selection for the top ten exponents. This time, he was able to finally grasp this opportunity, and naturally he would not want to miss it the slightest.

    In his opinion, based on his strength, Nangong Lie was not worthy of bing one of the top ten exponents. With him upying this position, it only made others feel like he was a taint!

    ¡°Are you done?¡± Nangong said coldly.

    ¡°What? Getting angry? Alright, since the trials are in two days... Why not... Let me practice on you? If I kill you today, then I should be able to enter directly into the top ten.¡± Bai Mo wasn¡¯t scared at all, but was more savage.

    The people, who were watching on the side, were already stunned by the atmosphere in front of them. Many of them didn¡¯t know the origins of Bai Mo. There was only one person from White Night City, who after much pondering, finally remembered Bai Mo¡¯s identity as he screamed...

    ¡°You are Lord Bai Mo!¡±

    This scream made peoplee back to their senses. They might not recognise the appearance of Bai Mo, but they were not unfamiliar with the name ¡®Bai Mo¡¯.

    The demon who single-handedly killed White Night City¡¯s team seeking assistance...

    ¡°Bai Mo! He is Bai Mo?¡±

    ¡°Oh my God! He is the Bai Mo who challenged the Ye Jue?¡±

    Shock spread like a tidal wave spread among the crowd. Bai Mo enjoyed the fear and awe he inspired but when he heard the words ¡®Ye Jue¡¯, the smile on his face disappeared in an instant, he immediately turned towards the man who spoke and pulled him out of the crowd!

 Chapter 2911 - Bloody Provocations (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2911: Bloody Provocations (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°What did you just say?¡± Bai Mo narrowed his eyes and looked at the man who was held tightly in his grip.

    The frightened man¡¯s soul seemed to have left his body, his teeth were chattering in fear as he couldn¡¯t utter a single word.

    Bai Mo raised his arm violently and smashed the man onto the ground. Before he could even make a sound, the man¡¯s head was split open. Brain matter and blood mixed as they leaked out from the head wound. Shocked gasps were heard all around.

    Ye Jue ...

    The ultimate exponent who had once appeared in the Upper Realm, even His Lord had to show that demon some respect.

    However, to Bai Mo, he was his eternal nemesis!

    At the time, Bai Mo had already cultivated a Spirit Ring. But just as he became famous, he nearly lost his life due to a rash challenge against Ye Jue.

    This name was like a curse that had troubled Bai Mo for thousands of years. He couldn¡¯t bear to hear it or see him.

    Looking at the raging Bai Mo, Jun Wu Xie looked up at Jun Wu Yao, the source of his anger.

    Jun Wu Yao had an innocent look on his face.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t just tie my hands up by myself and let him beat me?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s lips twitched, but she didn¡¯t say anything else.

    Actually, she wanted to say ...

    Even if Jun Wu Yao didn¡¯t do anything, Bai Mo most likely couldn¡¯t beat him.

    To fight against Jun Wu Yao, who at that time was at his peak, was definitely a nightmare for anyone. Even if one was born with innate talent and skills, when confronted with Jun Wu Yao, he would surely have his pride and confidence shattered.

    Bai Mo, who had been angered to an extreme, turned to look at Nangong Lie with the scent of blood growing strong. He curled his lips up in a sneer and said, ¡°What should I do? I¡¯m really upset now, so ... Nangong Lie, let me vent my anger on you.¡±

    Before Nangong Lie had time to speak, Bai Mo¡¯s voice had disappeared!

    Nangong Lie felt only a burst of killing intent rushing towards him, and he immediately used all of his spiritual power tounch a defense.

    But in a sh, Bai Mo¡¯s figure appeared again, and in the next instant, Nangong Lie and him were brawling in a tight ball of movements!

    Both of them were strong users of their Spirit Rings. The crowd around them couldn¡¯t keep up with their speed, they could only see a stream of light shing across their eyes, but they couldn¡¯t make out the details of the fight.

    The collision of the two spiritual powers set off a wave of aftershocks, and those strong aftershocks made those around, who were not strong enough, feel a sense of suffocating pain.

    Not only could they not step in to interfere, even standing in their spots to watch the battle in situ was also very difficult!

    This was a battle between two very strong Spirit Ring users!

    Of course ...

    Standing behind the crowd, Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao could see the details of the battle between the two clearly.

    Nangong Lie¡¯s strength was obviously inferior to that of Bai Mo. Although he could be supported by his Spirit Ring for that moment, in the face of Bai Mo¡¯s violent attacks, there were already indications that Nangong Lie was moving into a disadvantageous position.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes shed.

    Bai Mo grew more and more insane. The many years of suppressed frustration and powerlessness from the battle with Ye Jue seemed to have lingered in his heart like a constant nightmare. Thus, while battling Nangong Lie, he felt immense pleasure as his opponent was being driven more and more into desperate straits.

    This made him increasingly out of hand!

    He desperately wanted to prove his strength with blood and death!

    Nangong Lie had already lost some strength. He didn¡¯t expect Bai Mo to be so powerful, and what shocked him even more was that Bai Mo was intent on killing him, all his attacks were close to Nangong Lie¡¯s vitals, it was evident that Bai Mo was not letting him go alive!

 Chapter 2912 - Teach You How To Be Human (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2912: Teach You How To Be Human (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Just as Bai Mo¡¯s Spirit RIng was about to hit Nangong Lie, Nangong Lie disappeared in an instant. That speed at which he did so was beyond what Bai Mo could reach.

    For a moment, Bai Mo was stunned and stopped all his attacks.

    The entire street, however, exuded a strange calm.

    Nangong Liended ten steps away from Bai Mo, but his face was pale as he gasped for breaths. He had felt deathing at him, but...

    On Nangong Lie¡¯s shoulder, there was a distinct hand resting on it, and it was the same hand which had dragged him out from the abyss of death.

    No one expected that in the battle between the two Spirit Ring powerhouses, there would be someone who was able to intervene, and everyone¡¯s eyes were instantly turned towards the man standing behind Nangong Lie.

    This nce stopped everyone on the street.

    Standing behind Nangong Lie was a young boy with a beautiful face, and a cold stare like a star immersed in a cold pond. No one knew when he appeared as he stood there silently.

    ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± Nangong Lie looked at the teenager behind him with amazement and surprise in his eyes.

    The boy nced at him and nodded slightly.

    Bai Mo stared at the young man who appeared suddenly. His immature face was overcast with a dark shadow. The boy was unfamiliar to him and what made Bai Mo startled was that he was unable to detect the slightest trace of strength from this boy!

    This discovery made Bai Mo¡¯s killing intent disappear in an instant. With his current strength, there were only a few people whom he could not detect their spiritual powers. Unless, this person¡¯s spiritual strength was more than double of his!

    But Bai Mo found it hard to believe that the young boy standing in front of him really had that ability.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Bai Mo narrowed his eyes and looked at the young man standing behind Nangong Lie.

    Had the young man not intervened, he would surely have killed Nangong Lie in one blow!

    The boy just looked at Bai Mo calmly as he stepped forward slightly. The thin body blocked Nangong Lie from Bai Mo.

    ¡°I¡¯m the one whom you said colluded with Nangong Lie.¡± The young boy said coldly.

    When his words reached the ears of the onlookers, they were all stunned but managed to regain their sense. Those who came from the 72 cities, after seeing the appearance of the boy, took a gulp of air....

    ¡°Yan Hai!¡±

    ¡°Overlord Yan Hai!¡±

    ¡°Overlord!¡±

    Promations were sounded, one after another, the honorable title that the only person within the 72 cities had managed to uphold after thousands of years ¨C thus revealing the identity of the young man and making Bai Mo¡¯s expression sour in an instant.

    ¡°You are Yan Hai?¡± Bai Mo looked at the young man in surprise, however the shock within his heart had surpassed the others.

    Bai Mo had lived in seclusion for a long time, and has only begun to go out in recent months. This time, he came for the selection of the top ten exponents. He had also heard that there were a lot of things happening in the Upper Realm. Among them, the most obvious was Yan Hai, the City Lord of Sea Spirit City who has overwhelmed the 72 cities and possessed an unsurpassed strength of Dual Spirit Rings!

    When Bai Mo heard this news, he thought it was a joke. From the ancient times till now, there have been so many geniuses in the Upper Realm, but even at their peak, they could only cultivate a single Spirit Ring in their lifetimes.

 Chapter 2913 - Teach You How To Be Human (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2913: Teach You How To Be Human (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Looking at the entire Upper Realm, the only person who could enjoy these supreme powers was His Lord alone. Even a proud person like Bai Mo was full of respect for His Lord.

    The respect and fear of that absolute power could never be surpassed.

    And who was this Yan Hai, ording to the rumours?

    He was just a young man who had inherited themand of Sea Spirit City when the former city lord had died. ording to the rumors, it was said that Yan Hai was lucky enough to havee into possession of some special kind of elixir which prompted him and his soldiers to rise up in strength, thus suppressing the entire 72 cities.

    This rumor sounded ridiculous.

    Bai Mo was unwilling to believe that the unique Dual Spirit Rings came from that elixir. Not even if he was beaten to death.

    However, the moment Bai Mo really saw Jun Wu Xie, the ridicule and disdain in his heart disappeared in an instant. The intensity of his own Spirit Ring was very high even if he hadn¡¯t reached the peak yet, but he had also been reluctant. Even if a Spirit Ring user who was at the peak stood in front of him, he could definitely feel the strength of the opponent¡¯s spiritual power, unlike that of Jun Wu Xie, he could not feel it at all.

    Could it be that...

    The rumour was true?

    Bai Mo¡¯s heart suddenly jumped to his throat. He didn¡¯t forget the rtionship between Nangong Lie and Sea Spirit City. Before, he had deliberately provoked Nangong Lie because he didn¡¯t believe the rumors, but he didn¡¯t expect that ... the person in question had actually arrived!

    ¡°Yes.¡± Jun Wu Xie raised an eyebrow and looked at the nervous Bai Mo.

    The Bai Mo¡¯s lips tightened into a thin line, and blood seemed to have drained from his lips.

    Just a brief fight, and Bai Mo clearly realized that he was definitely not the young man¡¯s opponent, this kind of insurmountable gap Bai Mo had only experienced from two persons before.

    One was the ruler of the Upper Realm, and the other was Ye Jue who had pushed him into the abyss.

    And Jun Wu Xie was the third person he met!

    He could almost imagine what miserable state he would be in once he started fighting with Jun Wu Xie.

    The arrogance that Bai Mo originally disyed waspletely absent the moment Jun Wu Xie appeared, and the change was apparent even to the onlookers. Some of them had heard of the strength of Jun Wu Xie but had not witnessed it in person. Today, they finally saw how easily Jun Wu Xie had resolved the confrontation between the two Spirit Ring powerhouses, and even scared one of them. The gap in strength was evident.

    This was the Overlord whomanded the 72 cities, it was an existence that was insurmountable.

    ¡°Do you have any opinion on Nangong Lie¡¯s cooperation with me?¡± Jun Wu Xie looked at Bai Mo with cold eyes as her spiritual power was released bit by bit.

    In front of everyone, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s entire body was being wrapped inyers of spiritual power, just like a me burning bright. That immense spiritual power was only released a little but made the people around feel a strong sense of coercion and oppression, making it difficult for anyone present to breathe. One by one, the people around felt like their throats were being squeezed, as their perspiration poured like rain.

    Moreover, they couldn¡¯t even stand, as they fell directly onto the ground with pale faces, looking quite suffocated.

    Even Bai Mo¡¯s face was a little pale, and he never expected that the gap between himself and Jun Wu Xie would be sorge. The sense of coercion released by Jun Wu Xie had given him difficulties.

 Chapter 2914 - Teach You How To Be Human (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2914: Teach You How To Be Human (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    A drop of cold sweat oozed from Bai Mo¡¯s forehead, and using the power of his Spirit Ring, he prevented himself from appearing too fearful of the spiritual pressure from Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Is this the power of Dual Spirit Rings?¡± Bai Mo squeezed these words out of his teeth, as he stared at Jun Wu Xie steadily.

    ¡°Would you like to try it?¡± Jun Wu Xie looked at Bai Mo, her spiritual power suddenly doubled, and Bai Mo¡¯s expression turned even worse. Even with the support of his Spirit Ring, he was still sweating buckets.

    How could he fight under such disparities?

    Nangong Lie stood behind Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Xie did not deliberately exert pressure on him, thus, he wasn¡¯t as influenced by the spiritual pressure as the others. When he confronted Bai Mo, he had felt the strength of Bai Mo, and with Bai Mo¡¯s capabilities, there would be no problem for him to rise up into the top ten exponents, even more so, a great opportunity to leap into the top five.

    However, even such a strong man, under the coercion of Jun Wu Xie, could not even lift his head.

    At this moment, Nangong Lie became even more aware of the power of the Dual Spirit Rings.

    That was a realm in which ordinary people simply could notpete in!

    ¡°City Lord Yan, it is alright. This matter is caused by me. No matter what Bai Mo did, please show mercy, City Lord Yan.¡± Nangong Lie returned to his senses and begged on behalf of Bai Mo.

    Jun Wu Xie ned at Nangong Lie, it was hard to imagine that in a world like the Upper Realm, there was someone like Nangong Lie who still had such a soft heart.

    ¡°As one of the top ten exponents, I myself need to face this type of challenge. I have also prepared for it. The trials have not yet started. If something happens, I wonder if it will rm His Lord, so ... ... ¡± Nangong Lie said eloquently; he hated Bai Mo¡¯s brutality, and thanked Jun Wu Xie for his rescue, but he was unwilling to drag Jun Wu Xie into trouble because of his own affairs.

    Jun Wu Xie understood the hint in Nangong Lie¡¯s words and immediately dissipated all the spiritual power.

    The suffocating pressure that surrounded the crowd disappeared in an instant without a trace. Everyone gasped for breath like they were reborned. At that moment, as they looked into Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes, it wasn¡¯t just simply nerves, but everyone was full of fear and panic.

    ¡°It¡¯s up to you.¡± Jun Wu Xie said faintly as she had no interest in taking a shot at Bai Mo. Although Bai Mo was strong, she did not hold him in any regard. Her real enemy was that one person. That person was sitting on the throne at the top of the Upper Realm!

    Nangong Lie gave Jun Wu Xie a grateful look and immediately asked his men to take the injured guard back for treatment. During the whole process, Nangong Lie showed much respect for Jun Wu Xie.

    Before anything had happened, the others mightugh at the weakness of Nangong Lie, who was one of the top ten exponents, being so respectful to a young man, but after witnessing the power of Jun Wu Xie, no one dared to say another word.

    Even if it wasn¡¯t Nangong Lie, if it were any one of the top ten exponents, when facing such a strong opponent like Jun Wu Xie, who would be able to withstand her?

    If they weren¡¯t self-aware and knew that Jun Wu Xie wouldn¡¯t bother with them, those onlookers would be very eager to rush up and tter Jun Wu Xie, they would even be willing to do anything for her!

    It was an honour to them if Jun Wu Xie looked at them more than once!

 Chapter 2915 - Recognizing â€˜Fatherâ€™ï¼ˆ1ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2915: Recognizing ¡®Father¡¯£¨1£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie walked towards Jun Wu Yao. Both of them were ready to go back, but they waited for a while ...

    ¡°What do you want?¡± Jun Wu Xie turned her head and looked at the people that followed them all the way.

    The person behind Jun Wu Xie was not someone else, it was Bai Mo who was previously pressured by Jun Wu Xie.

    There was no arrogance in Bai Mo. Blood has not returned to his face at all as his small and white face turned even paler. That pair of big bright eyes blinked along with the delicate features seemed to be alive and pathetic like a little doll. There was not a sliver of maliciousness at all.

    Bai Mo pursed his lips and looked at Jun Wu Xie. His pair of big ck eyes suddenly nced at Jun Wu Yao who stood next to Jun Wu Xie. No matter why, he always felt that this man looked a little familiar. But after searching his memory, he couldn¡¯t match the face to anyone familiar that was simr to this person.

    Bai Mo¡¯s gaze turned around and fell on Jun Wu Xie again. Those big ck eyes, looking at Jun Wu Xie were sparkling, but he didn¡¯t speak.

    Jun Wu Xie was toozy to deal with him, so she pulled Jun Wu Yao and left.

    With Bai Mo¡¯s strength, no matter what he wanted to do, Jun Wu Xie didn¡¯t care.

    Bai Mo followed like a small tail. He followed Jun Wu Xie all the way back to the restaurant from the street, Bai Mo actually followed until Jun Wu Xie nned to return to the room.

    Jun Wu Xie turned silently, watching Bai Mo following with silence along the way.

    ¡°What on earth do you want?¡±

    Unwilling? Want to take revenge?

    Who knows, when Jun Wu Xie said this, Bai Mo¡¯s eyes suddenly filled with tears. He stood at the entrance of the restaurant and suddenly burst into tears in public.

    ¡°Woohoo, dad, don¡¯t you want me anymore? I don¡¯t dare to be naughty anymore, please don¡¯t discard me... ohh ...

    The sudden cry and usation was so bad. It instantly stunned Jun Wu Xie in ce. She watched the killing god who almost killed Nangong Lie. Yet, now he was suddenly crying helplessly in front of her, panting for breath.

    The loud and aggrieved voice instantly attracted the attention of the pedestrians around him, and everyone¡¯s eyes were casted on Bai Mo and Jun Wu Xie in the cry.

    ¡°...¡± Jun Wu Xie was a little dumbfounded. Even though she was smart, she really couldn¡¯t figure out what Bai Mo was doing.

    Bai Mo was crying and aggrieved, and the number of onlookers attracted was huge.

    The corner of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. She thought Bai Mo was ridiculous. How could she give birth to a son this big at her age that looked like a child again. But ¡°Yan Hai¡± was not. He was just twenty years old. He couldn¡¯t have such a big child.

    However...

    However, Bai Mo¡¯s next move made Jun Wu Xie truly realize what utterly shameless meant.

    Bai Mo cried and rushed towards Jun Wu Xie. Just at the moment when Jun Wu Xie dodged subconsciously, Bai Mo suddenly fell on the side of Jun Wu Yao¡¯s leg. His pair of small hands directly held Jun Wu Yao¡¯s thigh, crying out loud.

    ¡°...¡±

    Jun Wu Xie understood that this fellow¡¯s confession was not towards her, but Jun Wu Yao instead. He was confessing towards Jun Wu Yao who seemed to be twenty-six or seven years old.

    Just that...

    Did Bai Mo know who he was trifling with?

    Suddenly, Jun Wu Xie sympathized with this unlucky child.

    <h4>Comment (1)</h4>

    VIEW ALL COMMENTSRate this chapterVote with Power Stone<h4>Chapter 2915: Recognizing ¡®Father¡¯£¨1£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie walked towards Jun Wu Yao. Both of them were ready to go back, but they waited for a while ...

    ¡°What do you want?¡± Jun Wu Xie turned her head and looked at the people that followed them all the way.

    The person behind Jun Wu Xie was not someone else, it was Bai Mo who was previously pressured by Jun Wu Xie.

    There was no arrogance in Bai Mo. Blood has not returned to his face at all as his small and white face turned even paler. That pair of big bright eyes blinked along with the delicate features seemed to be alive and pathetic like a little doll. There was not a sliver of maliciousness at all.

    Bai Mo pursed his lips and looked at Jun Wu Xie. His pair of big ck eyes suddenly nced at Jun Wu Yao who stood next to Jun Wu Xie. No matter why, he always felt that this man looked a little familiar. But after searching his memory, he couldn¡¯t match the face to anyone familiar that was simr to this person.

    Bai Mo¡¯s gaze turned around and fell on Jun Wu Xie again. Those big ck eyes, looking at Jun Wu Xie were sparkling, but he didn¡¯t speak.

    Jun Wu Xie was toozy to deal with him, so she pulled Jun Wu Yao and left.

    With Bai Mo¡¯s strength, no matter what he wanted to do, Jun Wu Xie didn¡¯t care.

    Bai Mo followed like a small tail. He followed Jun Wu Xie all the way back to the restaurant from the street, Bai Mo actually followed until Jun Wu Xie nned to return to the room.

    Jun Wu Xie turned silently, watching Bai Mo following with silence along the way.

    ¡°What on earth do you want?¡±

    Unwilling? Want to take revenge?

    Who knows, when Jun Wu Xie said this, Bai Mo¡¯s eyes suddenly filled with tears. He stood at the entrance of the restaurant and suddenly burst into tears in public.

    ¡°Woohoo, dad, don¡¯t you want me anymore? I don¡¯t dare to be naughty anymore, please don¡¯t discard me... ohh ...

    The sudden cry and usation was so bad. It instantly stunned Jun Wu Xie in ce. She watched the killing god who almost killed Nangong Lie. Yet, now he was suddenly crying helplessly in front of her, panting for breath.

    The loud and aggrieved voice instantly attracted the attention of the pedestrians around him, and everyone¡¯s eyes were casted on Bai Mo and Jun Wu Xie in the cry.

    ¡°...¡± Jun Wu Xie was a little dumbfounded. Even though she was smart, she really couldn¡¯t figure out what Bai Mo was doing.

    Bai Mo was crying and aggrieved, and the number of onlookers attracted was huge.

    The corner of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. She thought Bai Mo was ridiculous. How could she give birth to a son this big at her age that looked like a child again. But ¡°Yan Hai¡± was not. He was just twenty years old. He couldn¡¯t have such a big child.

    However...

    However, Bai Mo¡¯s next move made Jun Wu Xie truly realize what utterly shameless meant.

    Bai Mo cried and rushed towards Jun Wu Xie. Just at the moment when Jun Wu Xie dodged subconsciously, Bai Mo suddenly fell on the side of Jun Wu Yao¡¯s leg. His pair of small hands directly held Jun Wu Yao¡¯s thigh, crying out loud.

    ¡°...¡±

    Jun Wu Xie understood that this fellow¡¯s confession was not towards her, but Jun Wu Yao instead. He was confessing towards Jun Wu Yao who seemed to be twenty-six or seven years old.

    Just that...

    Did Bai Mo know who he was trifling with?

    Suddenly, Jun Wu Xie sympathized with this unlucky child.

 Chapter 2916 - Recognizing â€˜Fatherâ€™ï¼ˆ2ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2916: Recognizing ¡®Father¡¯£¨2£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Yao had on his usual smile as he looked down at Bai Mo who was crying, and as a smile with other intentions shed by his eyes.

    There were more and more people watching. The gazes of the people were really stinging. Jun Wu Xie was still thinking about how to solve the matter before them when Jun Wu Yao suddenly raised his hand and picked up Bai Mo who was clinging on his leg.

    The seemingly light movements contained irresistible hegemony. Although Bai Mo did not wish to be pushed away, he found that he was like a child in the hands of this man. He did not have the slightest ability to resist and he was lifted up like a little chick by Jun Wu Yao.

    Only a momentter, Bai Mo stopped crying. He stared at Jun Wu Yao and discovered his sinister smiling eyes looking back at him.

    ¡°Since you know you are in the wrong, I¡¯ll spare you. Now,e back with father.¡± Jun Wu Yao¡¯s voice was intoxicating. His voice passed into Bai Mo¡¯s ears and made him feel agitated. Staring in horror.

    This voice!

    This voice!

    The moment Bai Mo wanted to speak, he found that his voice was blocked by a tyrannical force. No matter how he screamed, he couldn¡¯t make a sound.

    Under great fear, he could only be helplessly held in Jun Wu Yao¡¯s hands.

    Jun Wu Yao said to Jun Wu Xie: ¡°Go back first.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie nodded slightly. For a while, she didn¡¯t understand what Jun Wu Yao wanted to do. She followed him into the restaurant.

    When walking into the restaurant, everyone gave a curious look at Jun Wu Yao. What made them curious was Bai Mo who Jun Wu Yao held in his hands. But everyone just nced casually and pretended he was not there. They had just heard it clearly that the child had called Jun Wu Yao ¡°father¡±.

    It seems that the disobedient child was misbehaving. They did not care much at all.

    No one noticed the extreme fear that filled Bai Mo having that Jun Wu Yao was holding him in his hands!

    Jun Wu Yao easily ced Bai Mo in the room. Jun Wu Xie walked behind. When he was about to close the door after entering the room, he heard some movements. Qiao Chu popped up from the opposite room, and he looked curiously. When he saw Bai Mo in Jun Wu Yao¡¯s hand, his expression was obviously dull for a moment.

    ¡°This child ...¡± Qiao Chu stared nkly.

    Where did this childe from?

    Jun Wu Yao chuckled and said, ¡°My son.¡±

    With a bang, Qiao Chu¡¯s jaw smashed to the ground. His incredible eyes moved back and forth between Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao.

    Damn!

    He already knew that Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao were a pair of evildoers. Their brains and strengths were veryparable, but he didn¡¯t expect that ... They even had a baby at such an amazing speed. To have such a big son? !!

    Qiao Chu¡¯s expression changed.

    This world had turned into a fantasy ... was this all an illusion?

    Before waiting for Qiao Chu to calm down, Jun Wu Xie had calmly closed the door. Jun Wu Yao raised his hand and threw the ¡°son¡± of his to the ground.

    When his butt fell to the ground, Bai Mo almost bounced. He stood trembling with his feet, his pair of small hands pointing at Jun Wu Yao constantly.

    ¡°You ... you ... you ... it¡¯s you !!!¡± Bai Mo stuttered.

 Chapter 2917 - Recognizing â€˜Fatherâ€™ (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2917: Recognizing ¡®Father¡¯ (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    At this moment, Bai Mo finally realized what the saying ¡®the evil we bring upon ourselves are the hardest to bear¡¯ really meant first hand.

    Even if you beat him to death, he would never ever have expected that the person whose thighs he was currently clinging on to, would be the very devil who had troubled him for thousands of years!

    Originally, Bai Mo had thought it out very well. He was a strange person but he was extremely focused on one thing. That was, to be strong. Otherwise, he would not have left the good position of the White Night City Lord that year and went to live in seclusion. Anything that prevented him from bing strong, he would destroy it mercilessly. Correspondingly, anyone who could help him be stronger, he would win by whatever means.

    Under the legend of the elixir that was released in the early period before Jun Wu Xie, Bai Mo saw the power of Jun Wu Xie, which also made Bai Mo believe in the rumored elixir. Then he thought to rely on Jun Wu Xie to see if he could earn some elixir.

    Knowing that he was not Jun Wu Xie¡¯s opponent, Bai Mo reced his dead-faced object with the man beside Jun Wu Xie. He could see that the two were close and having lived for thousands of years, Bai Mo naturally knew that some emotions could cross genders, so it was natural to pair ¡°Yan Hai¡± with this man.

    But the result was...

    This person wasn¡¯t one he could afford to offend!

    ¡°Good son, how did you talk to your father?¡± Jun Wu Yao crossed his legs, and sat elegantly on the chair beside him. Looking at the frightened Bai Mo with one hand on his chin with a smile.

    ¡°Who is your son! I am definitely not!¡± Bai Mo immediately blew up.

    Jun Wu Yao raised his eyebrows slightly: ¡°Was it not you crying and yelling at me calling me ¡°Father¡±? Why are you denying all that now? Really unfilial.¡±

    ¡°You! You !!!¡± Bai Mo lived in seclusion for a long time, relying on his own strength. He had always been able to fight without having to talk. He waspletely rendered dumb by the barrage of Jun Wu Yao¡¯s words and could not even utter out aplete sentence.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that disobedient children need to be educated?¡± Jun Wu Yao¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and a dangerous smile bloomed on the corner of his lips.

    Bai Mo subconsciously took a step back and his eyes were filled with terror as he looked at Jun Wu Xie for help.

    ¡°...¡± Jun Wu Xie hesitated for a moment, wondering why this unlucky child would ask her for help.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look at your mother, loving mother spoils son. She won¡¯t save you,e to Dad. Dad will educate you.¡± Jun Wu Yao raised his hand and ticked toward Bai Mo.

    Bai Mo¡¯s legs were frightened, crying with a face and shaking his head.

    What iniquity did he make and how did it fall into the hands of such a demon.

    What father!

    Nonsense!

    This guy is shameless!

    ¡°You ... don¡¯te over! I ... I ...¡± Bai Mo tried to find some threats, but ...

    Fight?

    He can¡¯t beat him!

    Run?

    He can¡¯t run away!

    Bai Mo¡¯s style seemed nothing special in front of Jun Wu Yao.

    He extremely regretted whether he had flooded his brain at that time that he would keep up. He knew that the person around Jun Wu Xie was the demon. Even if he gave him the strength of Dual Spirit Rings, he would never take a step forward.

    No way! !!

    Jun Wu Yao didn¡¯t even care about Bai Mo¡¯s poor words. With the hook of a finger, Bai Mo flew uncontrobly in front of Jun Wu Yao, his small face waspletely scrunched in fear.

 Chapter 2918 - Recognizing â€˜Fatherâ€™ (4)

    Chapter 2918: Recognizing ¡®Father¡¯ (4)

    Trantor: Misty Cloud Trantions Editor: Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°How about you?¡± Jun Wu Yao looked at Bai Mo with undisguised bad intentions.

    Bai Mo cried out loudly and that cry was terribly loud!

    The cry shocked Qiao Chu and the others who were in the next room. A group of people walked into the room and saw Brother Wu Yao who represented a powerful and mysterious role in their hearts. They saw him bullying a little kid... Suddenly, their expressions turned somewhat strange.

    Somehow... the scene in front of them was too strange ...

    ¡°Where did this childe from?¡± Fei Yan and the rest looked at Bai Mo who was a little dazed.

    Qiao Chu said stiffly, ¡°It is said to be the son of Brother Wu Yao and Little Xie.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Everyone¡¯s jaws started to drop consecutively.

    Damn...such speed ...

    The eyes of several people immediately turned to look at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s t belly almost at the same time.

    When was he ... born?

    Jun Wu Xie was rendered speechless once again as her face reddened slightly: ¡°His name is Bai Mo and he is from the Upper Realm.¡±

    She didn¡¯t have a son yet, at least for now ... no.

    ¡°Oh, ha ha.¡± Qiao Chu suddenly realized, ¡°But Brother Wu Yao, the manner you are treating a child ...¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s a Spirit Ring exponent.¡± Jun Wu Xie coldly threw out such a sentence.

    ¡°...¡± Qiao Chu sucked in a breath of cold air.

    ¡°He almost killed Nangong Lie just now.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Hua Yao and others¡¯ eyes were instantly frozen.

    What was wrong with this world?

    A seven to eight year old child was actually a Spirit Ring exponent? One of the Top Ten experts who almost killed Nangong Lie?

    The self-confidence of these people had been severely hit.

    ¡°He is older than your grandfathers.¡± said Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°...¡±

    Well, they recovered from their broken confidence.

    Now, no one had any objection to Jun Wu Yao¡¯s approach.

    Bai Mo looked at Jun Wu Yao in despair, and said ruthlessly: ¡°I am unlucky to fall into your hands. If you want to kill me, please go ahead.¡±

    He confessed ...

    Jun Wu Yao suddenly smiled, turning to look at Jun Wu Xie: ¡°Little Xie.¡±

    ¡°Ok?¡±

    ¡°Are you interested in raising a child?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Just take it as practice in advance.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Jun Wu Yao silently. The reason why he brought back Bai Mo was because he already had the thought of being a father?

    The most bitter was Bai Mo, who came to find his own death. He was even more confused about the situation before him.

    ¡°Come, call Father.¡± Jun Wu Yao looked at Bai Mo with a smile.

    Although Bai Mo¡¯s actual age was not young, his appearance was quite exquisite and cute. As long as he put away his arrogance, he looked like a little lovable bun.

    ¡°...¡± Bai Mo stared, unable to believe what he had just heard.

    However, before he had time to resist, a soreness ran up from the soles of his feet, and his whole body was as ufortable as being eaten by countless ants.

    He stared at Jun Wu Yao¡¯s smiley face, he gnashed his teeth with hatred but ...

    ¡°Father ...¡± The timid voice and soft voice came out of his mouth uncontrobly.

    When they heard him call out ¡°Father¡±, everyone in the room was shocked.

    Only Jun Wu Yao¡¯s face still had that bad smile on his face. He raised his hand and pointed at Jun Wu Xie, and continued: ¡°Come, call Mother.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie: ¡°...¡±

    Can she refuse?

 Chapter 2919 - Flooding paternal love (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2919: Flooding paternal love (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Bai Mo stared at the direction that Jun Wu Yao was pointing. If it wasn¡¯t for him unable to defeat the big devil, he would have kicked his face swiftly!

    Pointing at a young man and asking him to call ¡®mother¡¯?

    Was he sick in the head?!!

    ¡°You should know that I am a wanted criminal in the Upper Realm and you just happened to recognize me again. This is not going to be easy.¡± Jun Wu Yao¡¯s voice came into Bai Mo¡¯s ear with a hint of confusion.

    A chill suddenly rose from the soles of Bai Mo¡¯s feet. Jun Wu Yao, who had just returned to the situation, now gave off a suffocating killing intent.

    Bai Mo jolted in shock and it was at this moment that he realized the seriousness of the matter!

    Jun Wu Yao was the subject of arrest by His Lord. But now he happened to know his identity. Not to mention Jun Wu Yao, if it was reced by Bai Mo himself, he would silence that person ...

    There was almost no hesitation when Bai Mo immediately turned to look at the helpless Jun Wu Xie with a nk face, and opened his mouth and called out: ¡°Dear Mother ~¡±

    The voice was soft and kind and for those who didn¡¯t know would think that this was really Jun Wu Xie¡¯s child!

    ¡°...¡± Jun Wu Xie turned away slowly, no matter how innocent Bai Mo¡¯s appearance looked, but she could not associate him with a real child.

    No child could kill one of the Top Ten Experts alone.

    Regardless of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s disregard, Bai Mo¡¯s heart tightened. He couldn¡¯t figure out what Jun Wu Yao was thinking. He could only look at Jun Wu Yao innocently, showing that he was very obedient.

    ¡°Your mother is shy.¡± Jun Wu Yao calmly said.

    Bai Mo could only entertain with a smiling face, but his heart was bleeding. He was also the City Lord of the first city of the 72 cities, White Night City. He was also the overlord for the 72 cities for many years. In Jun Wu Yao¡¯s hand, there was no trace of integrity in him.

    He thanked God for saving his life.

    ¡°Oh, that ... what, if it¡¯s okay, let¡¯s go back first.¡± Hua Yao cleared his throat a bit awkwardly, thinking that something had happened. I didn¡¯t expect it to be a Brother Wu Yao ... the scene. It was really subtle.

    Qiao Chu and others also followed Hua Yao in a timely manner, leaving only the ¡°family of three¡± in therge room.

    Bai Mo could only pretend to be dead and be held by Jun Wu Yao, trying to make himself ignore his self-esteem.

    ¡°Little Xie?¡± Jun Wu Yao looked at Jun Wu Xie, who had never spoken, with a hint of doubt in his eyes.

    Jun Wu Xie nced at Jun Wu Yao and sighed helplessly. No matter what she had experienced in her previous life, at least she knew what her rtives were. She was also lucky to be loved by the Jun family in this life and lived and died with Qiao Chu¡¯s group of friends.

    But Jun Wu Yao ...

    He didn¡¯t have any rtives, he didn¡¯t know what the father, son, mother and daughter were. He existed, but he didn¡¯t know why he existed. Before on the Holy Mountain, Jun Wu Yao often talked with Jun Wu Xie and Han Zi Fei and Jun Gu. More often, he just sat quietly and apanied Jun Wu Xie. The family warmth belonging to the Jun family was unfamiliar to Jun Wu Yao.

    In this world, for Jun Wu Yao, there was only one Jun Wu Xie, upying everything in his life. She opened up his long-established feelings. Besides that, for the others, he was more ignorant than Jun Wu Xie.

 Chapter 2920 - Flooding paternal love (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2920: Flooding paternal love (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Yao had seen Jun Gu¡¯s and Han Zi Fei¡¯s love for Jun Wu Xie. The kind of happiness that came naturally was different from just love, but it also exudes warmth and it made others reluctant to look away.

    It was also from that moment that Jun Wu Yao would inadvertently imagine that if he and Little Xie had children, would he be a qualified father like Jun Gu?

    For this, Jun Wu Yao was a little uneasy, so ...

    The unlucky Bai Mo had automatically delivered himself to the door and was picked up by Jun Wu Yao to practice...

    ¡°Nothing, if you like it, keep it.¡± Jun Wu Xie nced at Bai Mo who was stiffly standing by the side.

    Only Jun Wu Yao and her were capable of arranging such a matter on a Spirit Ring exponent so casually.

    Jun Wu Yao smiled, he knew that his Little Xie understood him.

    The one who felt most mncholy about the entire matter was Bai Mo.

    Since he was powerless to resist, he could only ept fate.

    Jun Wu Yao didn¡¯t torture Bai Mo any further after asking him to call them Father and Mother twice. He then sealed Bai Mo¡¯s spirit with dark spirit and tied him with a rope and threw him in the room next to them.

    Looking silently at Jun Wu Yao¡¯s simple and rude means, Jun Wu Xie suddenly felt the need for such practice.

    Anyway, this was a cheap son they had picked up halfway, if it were their own son was so tied up and thrown away ...

    Jun Wu Xie did not know why but she suddenly felt a trace of sorrow for the children who had yet arrived to this world.

    ¡°Bai Mo¡¯s temperament looks strange, but he is not a full-blown viin. He is a paranoid who focuses on himself. He is very interested in improving his strength but is scared of death. For the time being, there will be no trouble.¡± After Jun Wu Yao had yed a Father¡¯s role, he reached out and took Jun Wu Xie into his arms.

    From the moment Bai Mo recognized him, he would not be able to let him go. Thanks to Bai Mo¡¯s face, he could also be used by Jun Wu Yao to practice. Else, he would have been in a different ce.

    ¡°Mn.¡± Jun Wu Xie nodded, naturally she thought of this.

    ¡°But ...¡± Jun Wu Yao¡¯s words suddenly changed in a different direction, ¡°Our child¡¯s appearance must be much better than his, and his talents and qualifications are definitely much better than him. Now, we could only make do with this. . ¡±

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s tone was full of expectations for his future children, and he did not conceal his disdain towards Bai Mo...

    If Bai Mo who was next door knew that Jun Wu Yao had disliked him to be his son, he must have cried hard.

    To think that he was a Spirit Ring exponent who possessed the ability to single out the Top Ten Experts, but was arrested by a Father maniac figure who threatened him to be his son ... Who could understand this hardship?

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to let him be born in such a world.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes were lowered. Because the twists and turns in the previous life made her more careful with her future children. The current Upper Realm was more dangerous than the world in her previous life. Even if it¡¯s more dangerous, she was unwilling and would not let her child be born in times of danger.

    Jun Wu Yao looked at Jun Wu Xie, and the smile on the corner of his mouth was a little deeper. He held Jun Wu Xie¡¯s small face and said firmly: ¡°Okay, let me work with you to build a world for us. The world where our children can be born! ¡±

    She wanted to give their child the best of everything, and how could he disagree?

    ¡°Before that, practice with Bai Mo more.¡± Jun Wu Yao¡¯s lips curled up ...

 Chapter 2921 - Flooding paternal love (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2921: Flooding paternal love (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Bai Mo thought that the biggest mistake in his life a thousand years ago was that he shouldn¡¯t run to Jun Wu Yao to challenge him. If it wasn¡¯t for that battle, he wouldn¡¯t have been seriously injured by Jun Wu Yao. Given his strength, if he wasn¡¯t seriously wounded, he would have already been among the Top Ten Experts, else he would not be provoking Nangong Lie today. Without provoking Nangong Lie, he would not encounter Jun Wu Xie and found out about Jun Wu Xie¡¯s Dual Spirit Ring. He eventually rose to greed and fell into the hands of Jun Wu Yao again ...

    Bai Mo found that he had walked an entire circle and came back to the same spot. The initial mistake made him end up nearly being killed by Jun Wu Yao. And this time, he was afraid that he would not even have the chance to hide and recover!

    Only God knows what medicine did Jun Wu Yao take to have such unbelievable thoughts!

    Bai Mo regretted his actions countless times, but he could only roll about the cold floor like a fish out of water and wanted to cry but didn¡¯t even have any tears.

    What good son? Where is his so-called father? !!

    Even though Bai Mo was ignorant, he knew that no father would tie up and throw his son onto the ground!

    Someone had no sense of being a father at all!

    Bai Mo couldn¡¯t help feeling a little distressed, and he was caught in an endless loop of remorseful thoughts. He didn¡¯t notice that his room door was being pushed open a little by others.

    When Bai Mo finally regained his senses, he realized that he was shrouded in shadows without knowing it!

    Five pairs of eyes were staring at him intently!

    Only for a moment, Bai Mo snorted loudly. If it hadn¡¯t been for his spiritual power being sealed and his limbs tied up, he would have swept an aura of light over!

    ¡°What are you going to do !!!¡± Bai Mo stared at the uninvited Qiao Chu and others. If he remembered correctly, these five guys were just the ones who had watched the show in Jun Wu Yao¡¯s room just now.

    Why would they collectively run over here to watch?

    ¡°Hey!¡± Qiao Chu squinted his eyes with a smile. That wretched smile made Bai Mo feel all his hair rise...

    If this had happened normally, Bai Mo would have kicked him a long time ago, but now ...

    ¡°What the hell do you want to do !?¡± Bai Mo was a little nervous. For the first time, he felt so helpless and without spiritual power, his little arms and calves couldn¡¯t stop the ¡°infringement¡± of these people!

    ¡°Nephew!¡± Qiao Chu pped Bai Mo¡¯s small shoulder.

    A sudden call of ¡°nephew¡±pletely stumped Bai Mo as he froze in ce ...

    What did this guy call him! !! !!

    The ignorant Qiao Chu did not notice Bai Mo¡¯s menacing eyes, instead, he squatted beside Bai Mo, and said in a serious manner: ¡°Nephew! We are all your mother¡¯s good brothers. ording to seniority, you have to address us Uncles, do you understand?¡±

    ¡°...¡± Bai Mo was dumbfounded, he didn¡¯t understand! He didn¡¯t wish to understand!

    He was threatened to recognize someone else as his father and mother. He was already very aggrieved and yet at this moment, these five ¡°uncles¡± suddenly popped out from nowhere?!

    At this moment, Bai Mo fainted and his eyes rolled over!

    He had never been so aggrieved being a Spirit Ring exponent!

    ¡°Hey? Be good and call out uncle!¡± Qiao Chu said very matter-of-factly. Although Jun Wu Xie had told them Bai Mo¡¯s identity, but for Qiao Chu and the rest, they were more concerned that Jun Wu Yao recognized Bai Mo as his son. Some of them who havecked affection since childhood, they will not miss the chance to im a family connection with their rtives!

 Chapter 2922 - Flooding paternal love (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2922: Flooding paternal love (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Being single for more than 20 years, Qiao Chu and others, just after recognizing Han Zi Fei and Jun Gu, the little surging in their hearts has not stopped. Now they had Bai Mo, they were naturally overjoyed.

    ¡°Call your head! If you don¡¯t want to die, get out quickly!¡± Bai Mo hadpletely lost his temper. Even if Jun Wu Yao and Jun Wu Xie oppressed him, he knew that he really couldn¡¯t beat them. But these five little ghosts who didn¡¯t even have a Spirit Ring dare to oppress him, it was so unbearable!

    Bai Mo¡¯s roar made Qiao Chu and others stunned momentarily.

    Seeing that Qiao Chu and others¡¯ expressions had changed, Bai Mo sneered with satisfaction, but did not expect ...

    ¡°Brother Wu Yao! Your son is no longer obedient again !!!¡± Qiao Chu shouted out.

    That roar was so loud that it stunned Bai Mopletely.

    Although...

    He didn¡¯t know the origin of the name Brother Wu Yao but he knew that that was how he addressed the demon king. Qiao Chu had clearly heard that. This roar made Bai Mo sweat heavily in an instant.

    ¡°Brother Wu Yao, do you want toe ...¡± Qiao Chu shouted at Jun Wu Yao, who was facing the wall, in a serious manner.

    However, before he said this, a small face mmed into his squatting knee.

    ¡°Uncle!!!¡± Bai Mo almost squeezed these two words out of his teeth gap!

    Threatened by a young boy who was merely at the Gold Spirit Pinnacle ... Bai Mo had never been so humiliated in his life.

    ¡°Sigh! Yes, this is correct!¡± Qiao Chu ended with satisfaction and rubbed Bai Mo¡¯s head with pride. He gave an extremely happy smile!

    However, Bai Mo could only gnash his teeth and endure it.

    With Qiao Chu¡¯s lesson learned, Fei Yan and the others who were eager not to be left behind. Bai Mo could only bear a grieved face, shouting numbly.

    In his heart, it was already full of scars.

    He swore, as long as he regained his freedom, he would! !! !! !!

    Run far away! Don¡¯t ever see this group of people again in this life! !!

    When Jun Wu Yao took Jun Wu Xie into his dreand, Bai Mo was tossed around by Qiao Chu and others all night. The next day when Jun Wu Yao opened the door and was ready to meet his cheap son, he saw Bai Mo lying on the ground with two huge dark circles. He looked at Jun Wu Yao with a sad expression.

    Jun Wu Yao raised his eyebrows slightly and turned his heels as if he hadn¡¯t seen anything. He took Jun Wu Xie behind him directly into his arms and walked downstairs.

    ¡°It¡¯s still early today, go to breakfast first.¡± Jun Wu Yao¡¯s voice was full of infinite tenderness, but it was all for Jun Wu Xie.

    Bai Mo was locked in the empty room again. He was crying and feeling hungry.

    When Nangong Lie came to the restaurant with a gift, he was ready to express his gratitude to Jun Wu Xie for helping each other yesterday. He happened to see Bai Mo stepping down from the restaurant with his exhaustion and embarrassment. He walked obediently towards a chair beside Jun Wu Yao and sat down.

    This weird scene really amused Nangong Lie.

    Looking at Bai Mo, who was sitting honestly next to Jun Wu Yao and eating in silence. Nangong Lie seriously doubted that the person who provoked himself in public yesterday was this fellow!

    Just one night that they had not met, Bai Mo looked like apletely different person!

 Chapter 2923 - Knight Long Yao (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2923: Knight Long Yao (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Bai Mo stared at Nangong Lie, and Nangong Lie didn¡¯t know what to do.

    But Nangong Lie quickly returned to his senses and talked about the matter at hand with Jun Wu Xie. The next day would be the selection of the top ten exponents and therge number of people who hade to participate in the selection would make the entire process particrly long. Nangong Lie came here today for two reasons, one was to thank Jun Wu Xie for her life-saving grace yesterday, and the other was to tell Jun Wu Xie a clever way to pass the trial.

    ¡°This year¡¯s numbers are more than in previous years. The trial of the top ten exponents is nothing but gauntlet where the better exponents win and the losers retreat. The winner will stay in the fighting ring until he is defeated. So if you want to participate in the trials, you don¡¯t need to participate in the first few days of thepetition. Anyone who is worth their salt will only start in theter few days. They will not be willing to waste too much energy in front of all the unimportant opponents. ¡± Nangong Lie spoke of his experience to Jun Wu Xie without reservation.

    Each trial would cause arge number of deaths and injuries, and the better fighters would result in more intense battles that would pit ¡°two tigers¡± against each other.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s power was very great, but there was no need to waste it. In fact, even Nangong Lie couldn¡¯t understand why His Lord would let Jun Wu Xie participate in the trials. After all, with Jun Wu Xie¡¯s strength, even if today¡¯s top ten exponents joined forces, they were not necessarily her opponents.

    If that was the case, would it not be an unnecessary move?

    Jun Wu Xie quietly listened, there was not much nervousness regarding this trial.

    It was Bai Mo, on the side, quietly absorbing the information that Nangong Lie was providing.

    ¡°I heard that this time the trial is hosted by a Knight of Destruction?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked calmly.

    Nangong Lie nodded, ¡°I was just about to tell you about it.¡±

    ¡°Do you already know which Knight of Destruction?¡± Jun Wu Xie said.

    Nangong Lie said, ¡°I received news this morning that the host for this trial is Lord Long Yao.¡±

    ¡°Long Yao?¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s brow lightly frowned. Although Jun Gu was one of the Knights of Destruction, he had not been fully brainwashed and rarely contacted other people in the Upper Realm as he had only entered the Upper Realm for a short time. He knew nothing about the other three Knights of Destruction.

    ¡°It¡¯s him?!¡± Bai Mo, who was beside him, eximed surprisedly, immediately attracting the attention of Nangong Lie and Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°You know him?¡± Nangong Lie looked at Bai Mo with some doubts, truthfully, there was some friction between him and Bai Mo because of yesterday¡¯s events, but these things weremon in the Upper Realm. Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao were seated at the same table and sharing the conversation, nothing was impossible.

    Bai Mo nced at Nangong Lie, an arrogant and contemptuous aura suddenly appeared on his tender bun-like face, but ... before his proud smile could fully bloomed, his head was suddenly hit!

    ¡°y nicely.¡± Jun Wu Yao held a pair of chopsticks in one hand, while the other hand that had just taught his ¡°son¡± a lesson calmly rested on the table.

    The force of the p caused Bai Mo¡¯s chubby face to wince in pain, causing tears to well up in his eyes, and then the arrogance which had vaguely be visible, disappeared in an instant ...

    Nangong Lie swallowed his saliva and looked at the person who was crying from one flick of Jun Wu Yao¡¯s hand, and felt a surge in his heart ...

 Chapter 2924 - Knight Long Yao (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2924: Knight Long Yao (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Although Nangong Lie was still not clear about what was going on with Bai Mo, seeing Bai Mo¡¯s nk expression after being reprimanded by Jun Wu Yao, his heart was very pleased...

    As Nangong Lie watched on with pleasure, Bai Mo¡¯s heart was shattered.

    It was only yesterday in front of a crowd that he had pressed Nangong Lie into submission. But s, it was only one night. He was even defeated in front of his own subordinates, taught a lesson like a boy by that demon king...

    Dignity!

    Where was his dignity!!!

    Leave him some dignity!!!

    With tears streaming down his face, Bai Mo covered his abused head, wishing that he could find a hole in the ground to crawl into.

    ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t know much about Lord Long Yao. If Senior Bai knows about it, please share with us a little.¡± For some reason, Nangong Lie could not bear looking at Bai Mo¡¯s aggrieved and sobbing bun-like face and immediately gave Bai Mo a chance to extricate himself from this rather awkward situation.

    Bai Mo was not a fool. He knew, even without saying, that Jun Wu Yao could pry his teeth out one by one. He now had serious suspicions as to whether this person was a sadist. What was the reason for disciplining him like a son?

    If this was the son of a certain demon king, suffering such a blow, would surely result in brain damage!

    ¡°Long Yao is the second Knight of Destruction, and no one knows where he came from. Furthermore, presently no one knows the origins of the four Knights of Destruction. Ever since they have appeared to people, they already possessed strong and unbeatable power. Standing in the supreme position, being second only to the existence of His Lord. It is said that each of them is strong enough to crush the top ten exponents, but no one actually knows how strong they are. ¡±

    ¡°The Knights of Destruction rarely interact with the outside world, usually staying at His Lord¡¯s side. However, I have seen Long Yao once....¡± At this point, Bai Mo couldn¡¯t help but look at Jun Wu Yao.

    ¡°At that time, I had been living in the mountains while recovering from my injuries, and asionally I practiced in the mountains. It was then that I saw Master Long Yao ...¡±

    Bai Mo was known to be arrogant and looked down on others. If he were not, he would not have rushed to challenge Jun Wu Yao so impetuously, getting injured in the process. However, his arrogance continued. When he met Long Yao in the mountains, Bai Mo did not know the identity of the other party and wanted to show off. However, he saw that Long Yao, with just one move produced enough force to level a mountain in front of him ...

    Seeing thatpletely stunned Bai Mo and he instantly knew that he would never be that person¡¯s match. Later, after he had overheard the person next to him call him Lord Long Yao, did he know the identity of the person.

    At that time, Bai Mo was very d that he had been injured and did not rush out, otherwise he was afraid that he would be injured further there and then.

    ¡°Long Yao is extremely arrogant and merciless to anyone in his way. Even if it is a mountain or river, if it displeases him, he can also level it without hesitation. With him as the host, I¡¯m afraid this selection would not be that simple. ¡± Bai Mo honestly said what he knew.

    Although he didn¡¯t know much, from this alone he could tell what Long Yao¡¯s strength was and also his uninhibited arrogance.

 Chapter 2925 - The Start Of The Selection (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2925: The Start Of The Selection (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Senior Bai¡¯s words should be true. I also heard some news about the Knights of Destruction. It is said that with the exception of Lord Gu, who was thest to join, the other three are very cruel and not easy to deal with. In this selection, City Lord Yan should be more careful.¡± Nangong Lie cast a meaningful look towards Jun Wu Xie.

    If Jun Wu Xie was truly Yan Hai, there would have been no need to worry. But in reality she was more like a time bomb, and posed great danger at all times.

    Even though she possessed the strength of the Dual Spirit Rings, she was in enemy territory. If her identity were to be revealed, the consequences would be disastrous.

    Ju Wu Xie nodded her head. In her heart, she was clear on this point.

    Nangong Lie spoke to Jun Wu Xie for a while then left. Bai Mo had a very troubled look. He looked silently at Jun Wu Yao several times, with all his thoughts almost written on his face.

    ¡°Rest assured that when you are going to participate in the selection, I will lift your seal.¡± Jun Wu Yao said with a rare note ofpassion.

    Bai Mo kowtowed to show his immense gratitude.

    The night before the trial, it was as normal as it could possibly be for Jun Wu Xie. Jun Wu Xie had anticipated that Jun Gun would not be the examiner, but she did not know if she could see her parents while in the Sacred City.

    Over the course of one night, the atmosphere in the Sacred City had changed dramatically. The selection of the top ten exponents was in full swing. Naturally, Jun Wu Xie, Qiao Chu and the rest went to the selection venue as soon as they could, wanting to see the strength of the participants.

    The huge venue was packed with innumerable people. Bai Mo was also brought there to apany her, and the seal on his body had been lifted. Jun Wu Yao had immediately assigned him the task of maintaining Jun Wu Xie¡¯s safety.

    However....

    Bai Mo felt that Jun Wu Yao was teasing him.

    Was it not a joke that someone with Dual Spirit Rings needed his single Spirit Ring to protect her?

    However, although he was full ofints, he definitely did not dare to show it in front of Jun Wu Yao, and could only go along.

    In the venue, one could see Bai Mo¡¯s small body circling Jun Wu Xie like a little chicken protecting its food. Whenever anyone approached, he used his murderous gaze to force them away.

    He was not afraid that others would harm Jun Wu Xie, but rather, he was afraid that if he didn¡¯t pay attention, it would give the Devil King an excuse to teach him a lesson!

    Moreover....

    At this stage, Bai Mo could only ept his fate. Although the Devil King was a bastard, City Lord Yan looked very kind. Bai Mo had not forgotten his original purpose of approaching Jun Wu Xie. Since he could not resist the Devil King¡¯s pressure, then he might as well be more attentive, maybe in a moment ofpassion from City Lord Yan, and he might even get to share that elixir!

    With this in mind, Bai Mo became more attentive to Jun Wu Xie, bing nothing more than ackey in the process.

    In the venue, Jun Wu Xie even saw ¡°old acquaintances¡±.

    Surrounded by a group of people, the magnificent Bai Zhu, Lord of White Night City, held a folding fan, projected elegance and nobility while sitting on the viewing tform, watching the selection. Surrounded by a group ofckeys, Bai Zhu¡¯s soaring posture seemed especially attractive and eye-catching.

 Chapter 2926 - The Start Of The Selection (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2926: The Start Of The Selection (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    There were but a few who could cultivate a Spirit Ring. Below the top ten exponents, were 72 City Lords. White Night City had long been ranked first ce among the 72 cities, in addition to Bai Zhu¡¯s impressive personal strength. Naturally, many people fought to fawn over Bai Xhu.

    However, the 72 cities today were not the same as before. Although Bai Zhu¡¯s status seemed to be unchanged, if one observed carefully, you could see that theckeys around Bai Zhu were all from White Night City. Unlike in the past, the other cities were no longer always around the White Night City.

    Each city fought for their leader, and the division was extremely obvious. As Nangong Lie said, in the early stage of the selection, basically no strong person will enter, and the first match was a duel between two strong exponents who were at the peak Gold Spirit level.

    For ordinary people, the peak of Gold Spirit was unattainable, but in the top ten selection, those of that level had be the weakest exponents. The battle between them did not have any influence on the final result. The reason they worked so hard was to seize the opportunity to show their strength. Even if they could not hold a candle to the top ten exponents, being able to stay in the city would be their biggest lucky break.

    In the ring, the two opponents were fighting as if their lives depended on it, but few paid them much attention. Most of them were talking amongst themselves, as if they came only to change meeting ces instead of watching the selection.

    Bai Zhu¡¯s gaze swept around the square, and soon his eyes set upon Jun Wu Xie, his eyes betraying his surprise. In an instant he got up and walked towards Jun Wu Xie.

    The people around Bai Zhu were still a little dazed, but when they noticed the direction in which Bai Zhu was headed, they all quickly understood.

    No matter how lofty Bai Zhu¡¯s status was, but in the realm of the 72 cities, there was always one person he could never surpass. That person was the lord of the Sea Spirit City, the Overlord of the 72 cities!

    The people sitting beside Jun Wu Xie also noticed that Bai Zhu was walking towards them. Qiao Chu couldn¡¯t help but whisper into Jun Wu Xie¡¯s ear, ¡°Bai Zhu ising.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie nced over nkly and gave a slight nod.

    Jun Wu Xie didn¡¯t care too much for Bai Zhu

    However, the identity of Bai Zhu had taken on a new meaning for Qiao Chu and the others.

    Qiao Chu shifted his buttocks and went directly towards Bai Mo¡¯s side. Bai Mo looked at Qiao Chu with disdain, with a look in his eyes that clearly said to get lost.

    However, Qiao Chupletely missed Bai Mo¡¯s hint and said, ¡°Nephew, look at that person.¡±

    Qiao Chu raised his finger towards the approaching Bai Zhu.

    Bai Mo gave him an exasperated look, ¡°What¡¯s so good to look at? This kid is the current Lord of White Night City, must he have some blood rtionship with you?¡± Qiao Chu looked at Bai Zhu with bright eyes. From the mouth of Jun Wu Xie, they already knew the identity of Bai Mo, as the previous Lord of White Night City.

    Although Bai Mo, as the city lord, abandoned White Night City and chose to live in seclusion, it did not change the fact that he and Bai Zhu were both surnamed Bai. In fact, the two might have no blood rtionship at all!

 Chapter 2927 - The Start Of The Selection (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2927: The Start Of The Selection (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    When Jun Wu Xie conquered the 72 cities, although Jun Wu Xie already showed her strength, and the Lords of the 72 cities were terrified, this did not erase the fact that Bai Zhu and the 72 Cities Lords¡¯ attempt to overthrow Jun Wu Xie. However, the power of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s Dual Spirit Rings gave Bai Zhu no chance of winning.

    From Qiao Chu¡¯s years of experience, a hypocrite, such as Bai Zhu, could be seen a mile away.

    Bullying the weak and fearing those above him was Bai Zhu¡¯s nature

    However....

    Qiao Chu was curious as to what Bai Zhu¡¯s reaction would be if they found out that White Night City¡¯s most powerful Lord had be Jun Wu Xie¡¯s ¡°son¡±.

    However, Bai Mo did not realise Qiao Chu¡¯s intentions, but instead nced at Qiao Chu impatiently, and then looked away.

    What happened to White Night City?

    He had already killed one Lord of White Night City, what was another to him?!

    Just as Qiao Chu was eagerly awaiting to watch a good show, Bai Zhu hade right up to Jun Wu Xie, with a hypocritical gentle smile on his face.

    ¡°My Lord, it has been a long time since west met, but I trust you are well?¡± Bai Zhu¡¯s tone of humility was extremely overboard. No one could have ever imagined that Bai Zhu, the former City Lord of the top city of the 72 cities, would be greeting a mere ¡°youth¡± so humbly.

    As soon as Bai Zhu got up and walked around the arena, many people focused their attention on him, and when those people saw the object of Bai Zhu¡¯s fawning, they understood everything.

    Even they were unable toe forward and have a few words with Jun Wu Xie, not to mention Bai Zhu.

    Given the power of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s Dual Spirit Rings, there would not be many people able topete with her in the Upper Realm. Naturally, being on good terms with Jun Wu Xie would be the best choice at this time.

    The only thing was....

    Because the 72 cities previously jointly dered war on Sea Spirit City, many City Lords had fear in their hearts. This fear kept them from stepping forward and exposing their necks, but instead decided to watch Jun Wu Xie¡¯s reaction to Bai Zhu.

    If Jun Wu Xie was able to ept the ¡®courageous¡¯ Bai Zhu calmly, then they would naturally dare to go up and fall at her feet!

    ¡°I am alright.¡± Jun Wu Xie responded ndly, bying an extremely cold attitude.

    However, Bai Zhu seemed to bepletely oblivious to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s coldness. He sat down where Qiao Chu had moved before, and looked at Jun Wu Xie with a smile, saying, ¡°Fortunately, My Lord is forgiving towards the previous incident, your subject Bai has never had time to apologize to you. Meeting you by chance, anding to you uninvited, I hope you are not offended. ¡°Jun Wu Xie nodded slightly. In truth, she had no ns to settle the score with Bai Zhu at all. The 72 cities were just a tform for her. After gaining the attention of His Lord, the significance of the Overlord title was negligible.

    ¡°My guess is that you havee here today to watch the selections. Am I right? But with your skills, it¡¯s natural that such apetition is not a problem, and there is not much to see in the early stages of the selection. There is only one point which my Lord should stay a little longer today as I hear that at the end of today¡¯s selection, Lord Long Yao will announce the will of His Lord.¡± Bai Zhu did not care if Jun Wu Xie paid him any heed as he murmured to himself while still looking very natural. That self absorbed look made Bai Mo furrow his brow.

 Chapter 2928 - A Dangerous Omen (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2928: A Dangerous Omen (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Bai Mo was annoyed by Bai Zhu¡¯s prideless appearance. Even though he had not bothered with the affairs of White Night City for a long time, he still held great pride for White Night City deep in his heart. No matter how powerful Jun Wu Xie was, as the Lord of White Night City, it was truly unbing for Bai Zhu to be so unnecessarily reverent.

    Had it not been for his own internal power being sealed, Bai Mo might have killed the ¡°unworthy sessor¡± with a single p.

    It was utterly embarrassing for White Night City.

    Unfortunately, Bai Zhu did not recognize Bai Mo at all, and didn¡¯t realize the impression he was giving. Bai Mo¡¯s face was turning red with anger, but all he cared about was saying what he wanted to say.

    Jun Wu Xie listened quietly, she didn¡¯t care about theplimentsing out of Bai Zhu¡¯s mouth. It was, however, Bai Zhu¡¯s information that Long Yao would read out His Lord¡¯s will after the selection, which made her curious.

    In the Sacred City, it could be said that Jun Wu Xie and His Lord were well within each other¡¯s reach, hope and danger were intermingled.

    Maybe because Jun Wu Xie did not shoo Bai Zhu away, the other City Lords observing him all felt a little relieved.

    During the selection, one could see all the City Lords lining up to either pledge their loyalty to Jun Wu Xie or pay her some kind of ttery. For a long period of time, there were arge number of people surrounding Jun Wu Xie, with her attracting far more attention than those exponents in the ring who were putting their lives on the line.

    It was not until towards the end of the first day of the selection that the City Lords retreated, and allowed Jun Wu Xie to finally enjoy a moment of peace.

    After the first day of the selection, a strong exponent with peak Gold Spirit had emerged victorious. After the fierce battle, he was already bruised and exhausted, but he looked like a man who was soaking in his glory, standing in the center of the ring, while waving his fists with excitement and showing his strength.

    However, in the entire arena, the spectators cheering him on were few and far between, everyone¡¯s eyes merely nced over him before looking at the man sitting in the highest seat of the arena.

    Long Yao, one of the Knights of Destruction, who was also a judge at this selection. He had been in that seat for a long time and throughout the selection, wore a look of impatience on his face.

    In terms of appearance, Long Yao was not exceptional. Under his burly figure, his slightly vicious face made people feel ufortable and unapproachable. Even a person as big and tall as a tree would think twice before approaching him.

    Long after the victor showed off his victory to little apuse, he finally realized that he was being ignored, and exited silently with the help of hispanions.

    What everyone knew was that today¡¯s game was of no consequence. No matter how fierce that fighter was, he had no chance to enter the Top Ten. He was, at best, just an appetizer, not qualified to even stand next to the realpetitors.

    Long Yao watched the people leave the tform as his sharp eyes swept around the quiet arena.

    The day had ended, and the sun had set in the west. However none left the arena and all looked at Long Yao nervously.

    ¡°Sir, is it possible to start?¡± a guard standing behind Long Yao asked respectfully.

 Chapter 2929 - A Dangerous Omen (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2929: A Dangerous Omen (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Long Yao did not rush to reply, as his gaze swept across the crowd in the arena. His attention focused on a thin figure in the crowd.

    It was a good-looking youth. Throughout the selection, he was very quiet. No matter how much the elegant man sitting beside him sought his attention, he didn¡¯t even give as much as a smile in return.

    Long Yao¡¯s was caught up in that moment because of that image.

    ¡°Sir?¡± The guard called out nervously.

    Long Yao returned his senses and raised his chin slightly, but did not look away from Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°That youth, is he Yan Hai, the Lord of Sea Spirit City?¡± Long Yao asked, in a deep, gravelly voice.

    The guard followed Long Yao¡¯s line of sight, and after seeing Jun Wu Xie¡¯s image, he nodded slightly.

    ¡°Yes¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Long Yao raised his eyebrows slightly, and there was an indescribable sh of light in his eyes. ¡°This is the second person in the Upper Realm who has the legendary Dual Spirit Rings. Seriously ... I would never have guessed.¡±

    This drew a sneer from Long Yao¡¯s face. He could not reconcile the image of a big and powerful person with the youth in front of him.

    He was too young and thin and looked like he could not withstand even the slightest wind or rain.

    Such great power was really hidden in such a small body?

    Long Yao could not help but stare at Jun Wu Xie. Jun Wu Xie quickly looked in his direction and although separated by distance, their gazes met and there was a moment of connection but it was all too fleeting.

    Long Yao retracted his gaze and apanied by the guard, sat up from the high position. Hisrge frame took a step forward and was in everyone¡¯s sight.

    There was silence in the arena, and no one dared to make a sound.

    Jun Wu Xie frowned slightly, for some reason, when her and Long Yao¡¯s eyes met, she got a bad feeling in her heart.

    But she did not know where that feeling came from.

    She was sure that she and Long Yao had met for the first time today. It was rare that aplete stranger could elicit such a strong feeling from her. At the same time, Long Yao started speaking to the crowd..

    ¡°Today is the first day of the Top Ten Exponents selection contest. I am also participating in thispetition for the first time. What I have seen today is utterly disappointing ... My Lord wants the truly strong, the ones who deserve the title of the Top TenExponents! Instead, this was rubbish. If the future selections are just as meaningless, then you can get out of the Sacred City, the Sacred City will not tolerate such garbage! ¡± As soon as Long Yao spoke, everyone in the arena was stunned!

    The merciless insult was like a bucket of ice cold water poured over everyone¡¯s head. Even the person who won that day was as good as dead from Long Yao¡¯s contempt!

    ¡°Looking at this pile of garbage, it¡¯s just a waste of my time. I¡¯m toozy to tell you more, except this!¡± Long Yao¡¯s look stiffened: ¡°My Lord has ordered that anyone who wants to challenge the top ten exponents must challenge them during this selection and in this arena only. No one may attack the top ten privately at any other time or ce, or they will be killed!

    As soon as Long Yao¡¯s words finished, everyone couldn¡¯t help but let go of their breath!

    This is the first time His Lord has changed the rules of the selection of the top ten exponents since its inception!

 Chapter 2930 - A Dangerous Omen (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2930: A Dangerous Omen (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Before Bai Mo, the reason why he could openly challenge Nangong Lie was because there were no restrictions on the time and methods when challenging. Those who wanted topete for the positions of Top Ten Experts could use all kinds of unscrupulous means, assassinations, poisoning, etc. But now, there was no chance of using them in the arena.

    One of the top ten exponents today, the seventh-ranked Fang Jinghe, was a master at using poison. He was able to climb into the Top Ten that year, because using arge amount of poison, he poisoned a number of participants before the selection, including one of the Top Ten exponents at that time and killed him, giving himself an opportunity to ascend the ranks.

    Although Fang Jinghe was also a strong exponent who possessed a Spirit Ring, he was not the strongest in that batch. But he had used this method to sessfully get everything he wanted. Whoever entered the Top Ten, would have had the best resources to cultivate their own strength. Therefore, Fang Jinghe improved his power little by little over the next millennium.

    If he did not resort to poison at the start, it was likely he would not have the ability to ascend to his current position.

    Long Yao¡¯s promation basically killed off anybody¡¯s hopes of using non-conventional means to obtain victory, making the selections more fair, while increasing the level ofpetitiveness and savagery in the battles.

    ¡°If you understand everything, get lost.¡± Long Yao waved his hand impatiently, as if dismissing a group of flies.

    In the arena, no one dared to have any dissatisfaction with Long Yao¡¯s attitude, and could only withdraw obediently from the arena.

    ¡°This year¡¯s trials will be a bit more interesting, but these changes should have no impact on you my Lord.¡± said Bai Zhu after listening to Long Yao¡¯s words, while looking at Jun Wu Xie with a smile, never forgetting to be reverent.

    Jun Wu Xie nced at Bai Zhu disinterestedly and got up to leave.

    Of course, Bai Zhu who had no intention of avoiding suspicion, followed the steps of Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°I say, Lord of White Night City, what do you mean by this?¡± said Fei Yan, who was on the side, with a frown on his face. How thick was Bai Zhu¡¯s skin? Jun Wu Xie ignored him from beginning to end, but he was still shamelessly following her?

    Bai Zhu did not think his actions were embarrassing at all, but said very matter of factly, ¡°It¡¯s rare to see my Lord and I have to apologize for past mistakes. I also ask my Lord to give me face, and ept my invitation to a meal.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie looked at the smiling Bai Zhu and replied coldly, ¡°There is no need.¡±

    The smile on Bai Zhu¡¯s face continued. ¡°My Lord, don¡¯t be in a rush to refuse. I know I¡¯m wrong, and I know you do not rate my power highly. However since you will be participating in the selection, I have some information on the Top Ten exponents and I wonder if you could spare some time to look at it? ¡±

    When Rong Ruo heard Bai Zhu¡¯s words, she could not help but frown secretly. Bai Zhu was clever and knew what others needed. Jun Wu Xie was powerful and did not need Bai Zhu¡¯s help. In the selection, she would eventually face the person from the Upper Realm, but before that, Jun Wu Xie must fight with hisckeys.

 Chapter 2931 - A Dangerous Omen (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2931: A Dangerous Omen (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Whether Bai Zhu meant it or not, this was exactly what Jun Wu Xie needed.

    After a moment of silence, Jun Wu Xie nodded slowly, and Bai Zhu immediately led the way with a smile.

    Looking at Bai Zhu who was fawning over Jun Wu Xie, Bai Mo¡¯s brows were deeply wrinkled. Standing to the side, Qiao Chu watched Bai Mo give an extreme expression, and couldn¡¯t help but quipp, ¡°My nephew, it is truly amazing how thick the younger generation¡¯s skin is!¡±

    Jun Wu Xie might as well have carved the words ¡°Get Lost¡± on her face, but Bai Zhu could still behave in such a familiar manner. This really made Qiao Chu¡¯s stare with his eyes wide open.

    Bai Mo licked his lips and looked at Qiao Chu with aplicated expression.

    ¡°Idiot¡±

    Qiao Chu was confused at getting scolded by Bai Mo. Before he could react, Bai Mo went forward, which confused Qiao Chu. ¡°This is a matter for the Bais, what does it have to do with me?¡± Qiao Chu scratched his head silently.

    Rong Ruo sighed aloud, ¡°Bai Zhu is being so attentive, that there is definitely more than meets the eye. Bai Mo should be thinking this too and thus reacted as such.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Qiao Chu was a little confused.

    Hua Yao spoke up, ¡°The end game is not yet certain, but with Bai Zhu¡¯s status, there is no need to fawn over Little Xie in this manner. Although Little Xie has be the Overlord of the 72 cities, she will never intervene. It can be said that as long as you don¡¯t provoke her, things in the 72 cities will remain the same, and Bai Zhu will maintain his current status in White Night City. No matter how much he tries, the Little Xie won¡¯t give him more.¡±

    Bai Zhu¡¯s attention was a bit overboard, but Jun Wu Xie could not possibly have failed to notice what those at her side already have.

    Several youths had their own opinions and although not obvious, they were watching Bai Zhu¡¯s every move.

    Bai Zhu led Jun Wu Xie and the rest to a restaurant in the Sacred City. He very arrogantly reserved the whole floor, ordered a tableful of delicacies, and generously treated Jun Wu Xie and the others to a meal.

    During the banquet, Bai Zhu sat down next to Jun Wu Xie, as if he already knew what Jun Wu Xie was interested in. Bai Zhu did not talk much nonsense, but went directly to talking about the current Top Ten Exponents.

    ¡°My lord, please look over there.¡± Bai Zhu said as he raised his hand, He arranged to be at the window on the second floor of the restaurant so that when he raised his hand, he was pointing at someone below.

    The man was wearing a light, pale green gown and had a tall and thin build, he was so thin he seemed to consist of skin, bone and not much else. His cheeks were sunken, and dark rings under his eyes. Next to him were a few burley guards, and everyone who walked on the road was trembling and respectful.

    Jun Wu Xie narrowed her eyes and looked at the man, waiting for Bai Zhu¡¯s next words.

    ¡°That is Fang Jinghe, who is ranked seventh among the Top Ten masters and the one with the most devious means. He may not be the strongest, but his skills are not to be looked down upon. If my Lord fights with him in the future, please be careful. This person¡¯s skill is poisoning, and has trained up great immunity by having poisons in his body at all times. If he injures you, even a minor injury will spread because of the toxin and kill you.¡± said Bai Mo seriously and sincerely.

 Chapter 2932 - A Dangerous Omen (5)

    <h4>Chapter 2932: A Dangerous Omen (5)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Fang Jinghe, who was surrounded by guards while walking on the street. This was the person Nangong Lie had mentioned to her in the past. It was this person¡¯s underhanded means in the past that made many people with insufficient strength and ill intent start to think about getting into the Top Ten Exponents by any method necessary.

    However...

    For any method or any strategy.

    The first person to use it was a genius, the second was a fool.

    After Fang Jinghe used poison, all who came to participate in the Top Ten Exponents selection would have already taken precautions, and they would rarely fall for the same trick. So the current situation where His Lord changed the rules was really weird. After all, people like Fang Jinghe had only one trick up their sleeves.

    ¡°Fang Jinghe can be regarded as the most unscrupulous of the Top Ten exponents, and he is cruel by nature. Anyone whoes up against him must be careful.¡± said Bai Zhu as he looked at Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°I had heard that he was leaving his residence today, so I invited you, my Lord toe here.¡±

    Bai Zhu appeared as sincere as possible in front of Jun Wu Xie. If it was not for the fact that everyone knew that Bai Zhu colluded with the other city lords of the 72 cities in an attempt to overthrow Jun Wu Xie, people would be totally unaware what a wicked person he was purely based on his actions today.

    After all, with Bai Zhu¡¯s handsome appearance and elegant manner, coupled with a calming voice that sounded like flowing water in a gentle stream, it was easy to be charmed by him.

    Qiao Chu stared at Bai Zhu secretly, bing more confused with the more he saw. He really could not figure out what Bai Zhu¡¯s intentions were and could only peek at Bai Mo¡¯s reaction from time to time as a gauge.

    However, he found that Bai Mo looked very displeased since he took his seat.

    Perhaps Qiao Chu was staring at Bai Mo a little too intently that even Bai Zhu became aware of it. Bai Zhu had just noticed that a little brat apanied Jun Wu Xie and his surprise could be seen in his eyes.

    ¡°And this is?¡± asked Bai Zhu.

    ¡°This is the son of our Lord.¡± Qiao Chu replied without good intention, he suddenly and unexpectedly developed a bad intention in his heart.

    As soon as Qiao Chu said this, Bai Mo, who was at his side, immediately red at him.

    Bai Zhu had a look of surprise on his face.

    ¡°I would not have guessed that my Lord already has a child at his age...¡± If he remembered correctly, Yan Hai was not that old, how could he have such a big son?

    Jun Wu Xie said nothing, but Bai Mo looked at Bai Zhu with exasperation, ¡°Can¡¯t I be adopted?¡±

    ¡°...¡± Bai Zhu did not expect this little rascal to have such a big temper. That look gave him a bit of a chill, but soon he returned to normal.

    ¡°Sorry, I have overstepped my boundaries.¡±

    Bai Mo tsked coldly and turned away, no longer caring about Bai Zhu.

    After sitting for a while, Bai Zhu continued telling Jun Wu Xie about the other strong exponents, and then they went their separate ways.

    The second day of the selection was still boring, but Jun Wu Xie still attended. She was more interested in observing Long Yao and seeing if any Top Ten exponents appeared in the arena. Bai Zhu seemed to be infatuated and as long as he saw Jun Wu Xie, he would spontaneously go to her and continuously kept a smile on his face no matter how cold Jun Jun Xie treated him.

    Since Bai Zhu did not do anything other than sit near Jun Wu Xie, and rarely spoke, it was difficult to find a reason to chase him away. As such, Jun Wu Xie could only choose to ignore his existence.

    When the selection ended, Bai Zhu would quickly leave on his own. Even Qiao Chu, who was very straightforward, also felt there was no reason toy a hand on him.

 Chapter 2933 - Descending Into Danger (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2933: Descending Into Danger (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The first two days of the selection were boring and made the spectators restless. On the first day, many people were in the arena to watch the trial and the number of people on the second day had dropped by almost half. When it came to the third day...

    ¡°Little Xie, do you still want to go today?¡± Qiao Chu stared at Jun Wu Xie. In truth, seeing the people of peak Gold Spirit Peak fight for their lives all day, was utterly boring for him.

    Although Qiao Chu was now trying to condense Spiritual Inscriptions, it was only a bit higher than the peak of the Gold Spirit, but for him who had experienced countless blood battles, the ¡®enthusiastic¡¯ fighting in the ring couldn¡¯t stir his blood.

    Although the foundations of the Upper Realm were strong, they were too powerful, resulting in many lost fighting opportunities. The strong exponents in the Upper Realm could, at best, have one-on-one battles. Compared to the battles involving tens of thousands in the Lower and Middle Realms, there was much less blood and excitement.

    Jun Wu Xie shook her head. ¡°I received news from my father yesterday. Today, Wu Yao and I are going to see him and my mother.¡±

    At the mere mention of Jun Gu and Han Zi Fei, Qiao Chu and the others¡¯ eyes lit up.

    However, these youths were very clear. Given Jun Gu¡¯s status as a Knight of Destruction, there would be many guards and strong exponents surrounding him. With the skills of Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao, sneaking in to meet Jun Gu would not be difficult. But it would not be so easy for the rest of them.

    ¡°Then please help us pay our respects to Grandpa and Grandma,¡± Qiao Chu said.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded with a slight smile forming across the corner of her mouth.

    ¡°Alright, I want to go into the city to see what¡¯s there as well. I won¡¯t go to the stadium today.¡± Fei Yan shrugged. Watching two days of the selection made his eyes go dizzy, plus the constant presence of Bai ZHu disgusted him. He really did not want to go anymore. He turned his eyes and looked at Rong Ruo expectantly.

    ¡°LIttle Ruo, do you want to go and take a look?¡±

    As he said this, Fei Yan¡¯s eyes were full of tension and worry, and he was afraid that Rong Ruo would reject him.

    Maybe it was due to Fei Yan¡¯s worried expression but after only a moment¡¯s hesitation, Rong Ruo nodded her head, indicating her agreement.

    Fei Yan and Rong Ruo intended to go out for a walk and Qiao Chu and the rest naturally did not want to stay in the restaurant. He and Hua Yao were also ready to go out for a walk, while the singr Fan Zhuo said he was willing to stay in the restaurant. Jun Wu Xie did not force it and directly pushed Bai Mo to Fan Zhuo as apanion.

    Bai Mo, ¡°...¡±

    Could it be that nobody wanted his opinion?

    It was a shame that no matter how angry Bai Mo was, whenever he saw Jun Wu Xie¡¯s smiling face, he had no response except to go with the flow and he dared not speak out at all. He could only lower his head in sorrow and self pity.

    Got it!

    He said nothing, okay?

    When each person formed their ns, the group separated.

    Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao deliberately disguised themselves to make their looks less attractive.

    Qiao Chu liked good food, and naturally dragged Hua Yao to a delicious ce, but Fei Yan and Rong Ruo, intended to look at the scene in the Holy City and see if they could get some useful information.

    Back in the restaurant, only Fan Zhuo and Bai Mo remained, both of them staring at each other. Bai Mo grunted arrogantly and turned to his room.

    Although....

    This was an excellent opportunity to escape, but ... Bai Mo¡¯s spiritual power was still blocked by Jun Wu Yao! !!

 Chapter 2934 - Descending Into Danger (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2934: Descending Into Danger (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Bai Mo wanted to escape, but he was not willing to sacrifice all of his cultivation, no wonder Jun Wu Xie dared to leave him alone under the watch of Fan Zhuo, she had urately predicted that Bai Mo would hate to part with the strength of his single Spirit Ring, she knew that before regaining his power, Bai Mo wouldn¡¯t rush away!

    Fan Zhuo looked at Bai Mo¡¯s back with a smile and could not help but raise his hands and touch the tip of his nose. His attitude towards the ¡°nephew¡± was really quite delicate.

    On their way from the Sacred Mountain, Jun Wu Xie had sent Zheng Weilong, Ah Da, and Ye Mei and Ye Sha back to Sea Spirit City, and it was also an early message to Ye Gu from Sea Spirit City.

    ¡°Brother Fan?¡± Bai Zhu shouted suddenly while looking at Fan Zhuo¡¯s back.

    Fan Zhuo was a little surprised, he had not expected Bai Zhu to be back there again, but no matter how displeased Fan Zhuo was with Bai Zhu at that moment, Fan Zhuo¡¯s face still had a gentle smile on it.

    When it came to being pretentious, both of them were not joking.

    ¡°City Lord Bai?¡± What brings you here today?¡± Fan Zhuo asked with a smile.

    Bai Zhu replied, ¡°I¡¯vee to see my Lord, I wonder if he is resting in the room?¡±

    Fan Zhuo shook his head, saying, ¡°My Lord has some matters to attend to and left early in the morning.¡±

    ¡°I see, it looks like I have made the trip in vain.¡± Bai Zhu said, still smiling.

    Fan Zhuo was not one to console people, fortunately Bai Zhu was not a fool and after knowing that Jun Wu Xie was not there, did not stay long.

    ¡°In that case, please allow me to trouble you to inform my Lord that I havee today.¡± Bai Zhu said.

    Fan Zhuo nodded his head, smiling.

    At that, Bai Zhu left.

    Fan Zhuo felt that Bai Zhu¡¯s behaviour was very suspicious. After all, with his status, it was really unnecessary. He, Rong Ruo and Hua Yao had been pondering this for a few days, but they could not think of a reason and could only return to the room and stare.

    However, when Fan Zhuo turned around, he found Bai Mo that had already returned. He had no idea when Bai Mo had returned and now Bai Mo was standing boldly at the doorway, looking at Fan Zhuo with an undecipherable look.

    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Fan Zhuo asked suspiciously.Readics on our ReadRead.live

    Bai Zhu pursed his lips and his eyes were a little hesitant. He said nothing and pushed open the door to his room. With one foot through the door, he paused and looked up at Fan Zhuo.

    ¡°There aren¡¯t many good people from the Bai family, best you don¡¯t believe too much of what they say.¡±

    This sudden warning stunned Fan Zhuo slightly. He did not expect Bai Mo to say such a thing.

    These words felt like there was concern behind them.

    ¡°Nephew...¡±

    Bai Mo¡¯s facial expression changed slightly and his eyes suddenly became alive!

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Fan Zhuo said with a smile.

    Bai Mo suddenly looked angry and hastily entered the door.

    ¡°Who needs your thanks? I just cannot stand these hypocritical things, they are the tricks of the weak!¡± With that, Bai Mo closed his door in a huff.

    Fan Zhuo stared at the locked door and was unable to stifle hisughter.

    Bai Mo was getting cuter and cuter, no wonder Brother Wu Yao would adopt such a ¡°son¡±. He seemed like an interesting person.

    However, what exactly was Bai Mo warning him about?

    Could Bai Zhu have some tricks up his sleeve?

 Chapter 2935 - Descending Into Danger (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2935: Descending Into Danger (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie found Jun Gu¡¯s residence quickly after following the instructions mentioned in Jun Gu¡¯s message. It was heavily guarded, but for her and Jun Wu Yao, it was as simple as entering a deserted area. In no time at all, Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao entered the house.

    Being a Knight of Destruction, Jun Gu¡¯s residence in the Sacred City was very spacious.

    Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao saw the figures of their parents in the courtyard.

    ¡°Father, mother.¡± When Jun Wu Xie saw her parents, her expression softened greatly.

    Han Zi Fei, who had been living in Sacred City for a while, dropped all nobility when she saw Jun Wu Xie and stretched her arms out to embrace her daughter.

    Jun Gu looked on with a smile and shook his head, his eyes met Jun Wu Yao¡¯s, with whom he had a tacit understanding and both their eyes were filled with affection for their respective wives.

    ¡°You¡¯re finally here. If you were dyed any longer, I¡¯m afraid your mother would go in person to see you.¡± Jun Gu sighed helplessly. Jun Wu Xie¡¯s status in the Upper Realm meant that she was noticed wherever she went. As soon as Jun Wu Xie entered the Sacred City, Jun Gu had already received the news. If it weren¡¯t for being afraid that it would attract too much attention, Han Zi Fei would have already gone to Jun Wu Xie.

    Han Zi Fei nced at the man of the house, ¡°Our daughter has gone through so much suffering, if you as a father are not heartbroken, I am.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Jun Gu was taken aback and did not know whether tough or cry.

    ¡°How can I not be heartbroken? Alright, let them sit and rest. The way you are hugging her might scare her away.¡± Jun Gu said.

    Han Zi Fei still had the pained expression on her face, but was really just feeling heartbroken for Jun Wu Xie and pulled Jun Wu Xie to sit down in the gazebo.

    ¡°We asked you toe, firstly because your mother misses you and secondly, due to the Top Ten Experts selection.¡± Jun Gu said seriously as Han Zi Fei stopped herining.

    ¡°It seems that there are quite a few differences between this Top Ten Experts selection and previous ones. Do you know something about that?¡± Jun Wu Xie guessed.

    Jun Gu nodded, ¡°It seems you have noticed, because I entered the Upper Realm rtivelyte, I have not experienced any selections. For this selection, His Lord has already made some moves, he let Long Yao be the examiner of the selection, this alone is highly suspicious. Long Yao is very cruel and unforgiving. He¡¯s the second person to be a Knight of Destruction and has great pride, even sometimes looking down on me. He is thinking of bing the highest position below His Lord, and he often has disagreements with the other two Knights of Destruction. This time, the Lord did not call you directly but asked you to participate in this selection and it is really disturbing me. ¡±

    Jun Gu¡¯s brows were lightly furrowed. He was indifferent to matters of the Upper Realm but this time, it was rting to his own daughter. He did not know why but he felt that the selection was specially designed by His Lord¡¯s to deal with Jun Wu Xie.

    After all, there was no need for someone with the power of Jun Wu XIe to participate in thispetition, for no one there would be a match for Jun Wu Xie.

 Chapter 2936 - Descending Into Danger (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2936: Descending Into Danger (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    However, she was obviously the most unsuitable participant for the selection, but she was nevertheless asked to participate. Coupled with the various changes announced, made it difficult for Jun Gu¡¯s mind not to race with possibilities.

    ¡°Long Yao is powerful, even I may not necessarily be his match. You have to be careful. No one in the Sacred City knows your real strength. As far as the Dual Spirit Rings is concerned, you already have the power to destroy the Knights of Destruction. With Long Yao¡¯s temperament, he will never allow anyone to threaten his position. In this selection, the one you really need to pay attention to is not your opponent, but Long Yao. Do you know that?¡± Jun Gu watched Jun Wu Xie cautiously. If he were not afraid to expose his rtionship with Jun Wu Xie prematurely, raising suspicion from His Lord, he wished he could stand in front of everyone at this moment and dere that Jun Wu Xie was his daughter, so that he could take care of her.

    But if he did, it was likely that within a day, His Lord would realise that he had recovered his memory, and that he might be arrested and Jun Wu Xie¡¯s identity would be under further scrutiny.

    ¡°What father means is that His Lord is using this selection as a means to make it difficult for me?¡± asked Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Gu did not respond immediately, but after a long silence, said, ¡°Although I was selected by him, I have little actual contact with him. Before that, I had been in a daze, and I can only say nobody can predict his behavior, moody is the best way to describe him. If I really had to guess ... ¡°Jun Gu looked up at Han Zi Fei,¡± Zi Fei, you should know more about him than me. From your point of view, what does the Lord want to do? ¡±

    Han Zi Fei had no reason to mince her words, she said bluntly: ¡°ording to everything you just said, I think your inference should be correct. This selection is very likely to be directed at Little Xie. The Lord is a very strange character and seems to care about nothing. Looking at the entire Upper Realm and how chaotic the system is; the strong live and the weak die. This is not a ce suitable for people to live. No matter how bad the injustice, He never reproaches anyone. The only thing he cares about is strength ... ¡±

    In the Upper Realm, murder, arson, adultery, looting and whatever evils could be done, and no sanctions would be imposed. There were no family ties, no friendship, no love, and everything revolved around strength.

    The strong controlled everything and could trample on the lives and dignity of the weak.

    As far as someone in power was concerned, no one would be willing to raise a group of ambitious strong men, which would greatly threaten their rule.

    But in the Upper Realm, there was no such worry. His Lord not only allowed this savagery, he even erased all rules and linked all power and status to strength. He hoped to see the ambitious people fight for their lives.

    He never feared the emergence of any strong exponent, he even dared to use such an ambitious person as Long Ya and entrusted him with a big task.

    In the eyes of many, his behaviour was that of a madman!

    He only needed the strong, and everything else was secondary.

 Chapter 2937 - Descending Into Danger (5)

    <h4>Chapter 2937: Descending Into Danger (5)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°I don¡¯t think the Lord is deliberately trying to make things difficult for Little Xie through this selection, because it is not something he has done before. I do think he is using it as a test.¡± Han Zi Fei¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°It is a test of how much strength Little Xie has, and whether it is enough to make him pay attention.¡±

    Han Zi Fei¡¯s words made Jun Gu and others fall into silence. Whether it was to make life difficult or a test, there was only one consistent point.

    And that was that this selection was set up by His Lord specifically for Jun Wu Xie and nobody knew what would happen while it was running its course.

    ¡°Your mother may be right. Little Xie, you have to remember to be careful of Long Yao. He is His Lord¡¯s first step to deal with you, and you will have to deal with him all by yourself. Your mother and I¡¯s greatest desire is to see you safe and sound. Remember that in any situation, protect yourself! ¡±

    Jun Wu Xie nodded her head. The closer she got to His Lord, the more she realised that danger was everywhere.

    ......

    On the Sacred City¡¯s streets, Fei Yan was following Rong Ruo and not for a second did his gaze move away from Rong Ruo. Perhaps his stare was too obvious and after walking for a while, Rong Ruo could not help but turn around and look at Fei Yan.

    Fei Yan was startled, and he averted his gaze stiffly and said: ¡°The Sacred City is so big, but there are so many experts here. If in the future, Little Xie battles with His Lord here, I am afraid that it will be a fierce battle. With our current strength, we will not be of much help and I don¡¯t know if there is any way to quickly improve our strength.¡±

    Rong Ruo looked at the rambling Fei Yan with a smile. Although she knew what he was doing just now, she didn¡¯t reveal it and very gently said, ¡°If you want to improve your strength, you cannot do it overnight. However as long as we keep working hard, there will always be progress. Our strength may not beparable to those with the Spirit Rings, but we have Ring Spirits. This is what people in the Upper Realm do not have, and it is our greatest advantage. ¡±

    Ring Spirits, this kind of spirit had never been seen in the Upper Realm, was an inseparable binding for Rong Ruo. She believed that if used properly, it would have great effects in future battles.

    ¡°Unfortunately, this ce is full of danger. I haven¡¯t released the Ring Spirits for a long time, and I don¡¯t know if it will be badly repressed.¡± Fei Yan sighed.

    Rong Ruoughed, said no more as she continued walking forward.

    Fei Yan¡¯s eyes could not help but rest on Rong Ruo¡¯s back once more. Rong Ruo¡¯s was very tall, not as petite as Jun Wu Xie, and not as graceful as the average woman, it was almost as if she moved with the freedom and ease of the man. But to Fei Yan, it was the most beautiful sight in the world, one that he would not tire of looking at everyday for the rest of his life.

    He wanted to get closer, but did not know what to do. Fei Yan did not dare not take a step forward as he once tried that, but was rejected. Now he can only bury his love in his heart and go along as before as if it didn¡¯t exist.

 Chapter 2938 - Massacre (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2938: Massacre (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The two walked on the street one after the other. The bustling crowd suddenly disappeared. Rong Ruo paused her footsteps. She looked at the figure standing at one end of the street.

    ¡°Little Ruo?¡± Fei Yan¡¯s mind was all on Rong Ruo¡¯s body. He hadn¡¯t noticed the previous situation. Suddenly, he saw Rong Ruo stopped and he couldn¡¯t help being curious.

    Rong Ruo turned around without giving Fei Yan any chance to speak. She grabbed Fei Yan¡¯s hand.

    Fei Yan¡¯s face was flushedpletely. A moment of joy just rose from his heart. Suddenly he found that Rong Ruo¡¯s expression was very dignified. He pulled her toward the direction that he came from.

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk, just go.¡± Rong Ruo deliberately lowered her voice and sounded in Fei Yan¡¯s ears.

    No matter how ignorant Fei Yan was, he realized the abnormality of the matter. He quickly turned his head and looked at the street behind him.

    The street was empty. There¡¯s only one figure standing at the entrance to the street.

    The appearance of that person surprised Fei Yan!

    It was a skinny man, and his sunken cheeks looked a little sick. At the thin corner of his lips, there was a creepy smile. The hollow and gloomy eyes looked straight at him and Rong Ruo.

    Fang Jinghe! !!

    In Fei Yan¡¯s mind, the identity of that person quickly emerged.

    Fang Jinghe, one of the Top Ten Experts, wasn¡¯t the one they saw that day?

    But how did he appear here?

    Why did he look at him and Little Ruo with such dangerous eyes?

    Fei Yan didn¡¯t have time to think about it. He subconsciously sped up his steps, and backhandedly walked away with Rong Ruo. Regardless of why Fang Jinghe appeared here, his eyes only made Fei Yan feel very dangerous. Anxiety emerged from the bottom of his heart, as if a voice in his heart urged him to leave immediately.

    Of course ...

    Fei Yan and Rong Ruo failed to get out of that street.

    Fang Jinghe, who was not far behind them, did not know when they appeared in front of him. He happened to block their only way!

    Fei Yan was almost subconscious, defending Rong Ruo behind him. The smile on his face disappeared in no time. He attentively looked at Fang Jinghe. Every cell in his body seemed to be cold and exploded in the cold wind.

    Fang Jinghe¡¯s skinny face had a creepy and grinning smile on his face. His eyes looked like poisonous snakes, with a disgusting contempt. He looked up and down at Fei Yan and Rong Ruo.

    ¡°Please give way.¡± Fei Yan forced himself to calm down. The other party was one of the Top Ten Experts, not his ability to fight with. If he took the initiative, he and Rong Ruo would suffer.

    Fang Jinghe raised his eyebrows slightly. He did not respond. He did not move away either.

    Fei Yan took a deep breath and pulled Rong Ruo away from Fang Jinghe¡¯s side.

    However, Fang Jinghe stretched out his hand at this time and once again blocked their way.

    ¡°You two, aren¡¯t you from the Sacred City?¡± Fang Jinghe narrowed his eyes and looked at Fei Yan and Rong Ruo with indignation.

    ¡°No.¡± said Fei Yan.

    Fang Jinghe raised his chin slightly and said, ¡°No wonder you don¡¯t understand the rules well. Don¡¯t you know that in the Sacred City, you have to bow down and greet when you see the Top Ten Experts?¡±

    Fei Yan¡¯s eyes shook slightly. Even if he had never been to the Sacred City before, he knew that Fang Jinghe¡¯s words were sheer rumours!

 Chapter 2939 - Massacre (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2939: Massacre (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Kneel?

    If there was such a thing, why would Nangong Lie not mention it?

    It was clear that Fang Jinghe deliberately made things difficult for them.

    At this moment, Fei Yan and Rong Ruo already knew very well that Fang Jinghe came to them at this time. But why?

    They had not stayed in Sacred City for a long time and they had never had any contact with the people in the Sacred City. What was the reason that Fang Jinghe made things difficult this time?

    ¡°How? You don¡¯t understand, I had already taught you. Do you want me to do it myself, break your legs, and teach you how to kneel down and greet?¡± Fang Jinghe sneered.

    Fei Yan¡¯s eyes narrowed, his whole body¡¯s spiritual power had quietly condensed, and Rong Ruo following behind him had also entered a state of alert.

    Kneel down?

    Whether they kneel or not, Fang Jinghe would not let them go!

    They had no time to think about why Fang Jinghe came. The situation right before them had driven them to a dead end!

    Almost instantly, Fei Yan and Rong Ruo secretly exchanged a look. The two were at a distance from Fang Jinghe at the same time .Their spiritual power was started churning rapidly!

    A spirit pattern shing with light radiated around Rong Ruo¡¯s body, and a spirit inscription appeared on Fei Yan¡¯s body.

    These were spiritual inscriptions that they had improved during this period of time.

    ¡°Oh? I didn¡¯t expect two of you to be strong spirit inscriptions exponents. It really surprised me that you can condense spirit inscriptions at your age.¡± Fang Jinghe saw the spirit inscriptions around them. No surprise, he raised his eyebrows lightly. He slowly raised his hand, a dazzling aura emerged from the palm of his hand.

    ¡°However, it¡¯s a pity that your opponent is me. Before you reach the real level of Spirit Ring exponent, even if you have more spirit inscriptions, it will not help you.¡± Fang Jinghe issued a grinning smile, viciously nced over to Fei Yan and Rong Ruo.

    Fei Yan and Rong Ruo had raised their alertness. Though Fang Jinghe had not given his shot, they had already felt a strong and powerful spiritual pressure surrounding them. The overwhelming force made them difficult to breathe. They had clearly realized the big gap between themselves and Fang Jinghe.

    Cold sweat seeps from their foreheads. They were dealing against a real Spirit Ring exponent. It was a huge challenge for the two who had just gathered the spirit inscriptions.

    Of course.

    If they don¡¯t fight, they will die. If they fight, there might be a chance to live!

    ¡°Now, I will let you know the difference between you and the Spirit Ring exponent. Dying in my hands is a glory for you.¡± The smile at the corner of Fang Jing¡¯s mouth suddenly deepened. The figure disappeared without a trace the moment his wordsnded.

    Rong Ruo was toote to see the moves of Fang Jinghe. She felt that a powerful force wasing towards her. She could only rely on her umted experience over the years of battles, concentrating all her strength on her arms. She covered her face with her arms in the shortest time.

    Just when Rong Ruo just raised her hand, the figure of Fang Jinghe appeared in front of her. She saw a ray of light, like a thunderbolt. It hit Rong Ruo¡¯s arms instantly. Rong Ruo¡¯s body was like a kite with a broken line, flying several meters away. She fell heavily onto the ground, smashing a huge dent on the stone floor beneath her!

 Chapter 2940 - Massacre (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2940: Massacre (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Little Ruo !!!¡± Fei Yan watched Rong Ruo fading to the ground. His eyes were instantly congested with blood. He didn¡¯t care about anything. He tried to use all of his strength to rush to Fang Jinghe, blocking the next blow from him!

    With only one blow, Fei Yan¡¯s internal organs were as painful as if they were smashed into smithereens. But he did not step back. He blocked it in front of Rong Ruo, and the spirit inscription on his chest was already crumbling. A faint crack appeared.

    Fang Jinghe stepped back. Like a tiger teasing prey, he watched Fei Yan and Rong Ruo.

    The Spirit Ring Exponent. The reason why they could set foot on the top of the Upper Realm was precisely because of the powerful force. The spirit inscription and the spirit ring seem to be only one word apart. But the real difference was huge.

    With only two blows, Fang Jinghe had already seriously injured Rong Ruo and Fei Yan.

    At this moment, Fei Yan realized for the first time the gap between himself and the Spirit Ring Exponent. His own power was beyond ordinary people. But facing Fang Jinghe, he was so pale and weak. That pain seemed to remind him of the danger at all times.

    Of course ...

    The corner of Fei Yan¡¯s eyes nced at Rong Ruo behind him. She took the first blow of Fang Jinghe¡¯s full strength and was not supported by the brute force of Fei Yan. With one blow, arge amount of blood had leaked from the corner of her mouth. The slender body trembled on the broken stone b. She couldn¡¯t even stand up.

    Fei Yan had never seen Rong Ruo look so embarrassed. The trace of blood was imprinted in his eyes, like the magma burning his soul.

    ¡°Oh, the two of you indeed have some skills. You could still survive after taking a blow from me. I thought that it would be a very boring thing to kill the two spirit inscriptions exponent. You are better than my expectations.¡± Fang Jinghe looked at the embarrassing Rong Ruo and Fei Yan with contempt. In their eyes, such miserable looks were a pleasure to him.

    Fei Yan wanted to help Rong Ruo up, but he didn¡¯t dare to move. Fang Jinghe was too formidable. He was not fast enough to keep up. He was afraid. If he moved away, Fang Jinghe would take the opportunity to attack Rong Ruo again.

    His physical strength was higher than that of Rong Ruo. His brute force had a little effect at this moment. Fei Yan¡¯s mind was thinking quickly about the situation at this moment. In his condition, he may still be able to stand up to defend the second attack, but Little Ruo...

    Fei Yan took a deep breath with one hand behind his back. He secretly made a gesture to Fei Yan.

    Rong Ruo felt that her whole body was as painful as being beaten by someone. But when she saw Fei Yan¡¯s gesture, she froze.

    That gesture. She was most familiar with it. It was a gesture often used by the two when they were young and caught by Yan Bu Gui.

    You go, I¡¯ll follow behind.

    The memories of childhood filled Rong Ruo¡¯s mind instantly. She opened her eyes wide and looked at Fei Yan with uncertainty.

    At that time, every time she and Fei Yan were caught by Yan Bu Gui. One person would always stand up to bear their master¡¯s punishment. At that time, they also used this gesture to let the other party slip away.

    But...

    Rong Ruo rubbed her lips. There was no room for negotiation. Fang Jinghe wanted to kill them!

 Chapter 2941 - Massacre (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2941: Massacre (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Of course.

    At this moment, Fei Yan still intended to let her go first and defend on his own.

    Rong Ruo¡¯s heart started pounding madly at this moment.

    Defend?

    How to defend?

    That was a true Spirit Ring Exponent!

    She and Fei Yan had just condensed the spirit inscriptions. They were stronger when they were together. Even if that was the case, they were still not Fang Jinghe¡¯s opponent.

    If you go, you might live, if you stay, you will definitely die.

    Fei Yan was not recalling his childhood mischief. He simply intended to use his life to exchange for hers!

    Both of them knew very well that they were not Fang Jinghe¡¯s opponents at all. If they insisted on bloody battles, only death awaited them!

    Rong Ruo took a deep breath and quietly released Hell Butterfly. The small sized Hell Butterfly appeared on the street full of blood. People couldn¡¯t even think of its existence, even Fei Yan who stood in front of Rong Ruo was not aware.

    This time, Rong Ruo did not release Hell Butterfly. She raised her blood-stained hand, and secretly held it in her hand, seemingly inadvertently wiping the blood on the corner of her mouth. She stuffed the Hell Butterfly that had apanied her for years into her mouth ...

    ¡°Boy, I didn¡¯t see that you have quite a bit of courage. You work so hard. Thedy behind must be special to you right?¡± Fang Jinghe was not in a hurry to start, in his opinion, Whether it was Fei Yan or Rong Ruo, they were already his prey. How long they live and when they die depends entirely on his mood.

    Murdering was too casual for Fang Jinghe. He no longer remembered how much blood was stained in his hands. He no longer remembered how many desperate eyes he had seen before these people died.

    Killing made him feel bored. Admiring the struggle of his prey was his greatest joy.

    Fang Jinghe¡¯s eyes fell on Rong Ruo¡¯s body. Rong Ruo was wearing men¡¯s clothing and dressed like a man before. He had no idea at first, but he just realised it. He clearly felt that the boy in front of him was actually a woman. Her slender hand bones were fragile and sensitive. Under heavy blows, Rong Ruo¡¯s shirt was still a little messy, her hair band was broken. Her ck hair was covering her shoulders. Her face was pale due to the blood loss and looked particrly soft.

    Staring at Rong Ruo¡¯s small and white face, Fang Jinghe licked his lips involuntarily.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t realise there is a little beauty here.¡±

    The cold voice made Fei Yan¡¯s hair stand. He held back the severe pain, raised his head and stared at Fang Jinghe fiercely: ¡°If you dare to hurt her for a second, I will not let you go even if i die!!! ¡±

    As soon as the Fei Yan¡¯s wordsnded, Fang Jinghe held his breath. He looked at the Fei Yan with a tough face andughed suddenly.

    ¡°Hahaha, don¡¯t let me off? Why don¡¯t you let me off? Little kid, don¡¯t force yourself to hold on with your little skill. I can pinch you to death with just one finger. But rest assured, that I will not bear to hurt such a beautiful woman. I will take good care of her. I have not enjoyed her, how can I kill her? ¡°Fang Jinghe¡¯s madughter was as harsh as the crow¡¯s tweet.

    Fei Yan trembled. The anger of his heart was burning in the mes. At this moment, how he wished that he could have that incredible power to protect Rongruo from being insulted like this!

    ¡°Or, do you hope that I show my love for her in front of you?¡± Fang Jinghe said viciously.

 Chapter 2942 - Massacre (5)

    <h4>Chapter 2942: Massacre (5)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Asshole!¡± Fei Yan roared. At the moment of roaring, a gush of blood spurted from his mouth. A severe pain spread throughout his body in an instant. The pain was like gnawing in the bone marrow. Here, each of his bones felt as if it was about to crack.

    Huge sweat beads covered Fei Yan¡¯s forehead. For a moment, his clothes were wet.

    ¡°Boy, don¡¯t be so agitated. Don¡¯t you know that I¡¯m one of the best at poisoning among the Top Ten Experts? So what if you can take one blow from me? Even if I stop my next shot, the poison in you is enough to send you to hell. Tell you honestly, the more you stimte the spirit energy in your body, the faster the poison will spread. If you don¡¯t want to die so early, stay there and don¡¯t move, maybe wait for me to finish enjoying this little beauty. After that I will give you a good death. ¡°Fang Jinghe said wildly. At this moment, he had already stepped forward towards Rong Ruo who was behind Fei Yan.

    Fei Yan could only bow his body. By moving his fingers, his bones felt broken.

    His eyes were covered with blood. He stared fiercely at Fang Jinghe, who was approaching step by step.

    Fang Jinghe looked disdainfully at the seriously injured and poisoned Fei Yan when he passed him. He sneered, lifted his feet, kicked Fei Yan and he flew out.

    ¡°Good for nothing, don¡¯t learn to block the path like a dog.¡±

    Fei Yan fell onto the ground, every cell on his body was screaming in pain. He resisted the severe pain of heartbreaking, raised his head, and watched Fang Jinghe walk in front of Rong Ruo holding out that sinful hand ...

    An unprecedented anger exploded in the heart of Fei Yan. He seemed to return back to more than a decade ago. That night when the whole family was ughtered. He could only peep through a gap in a box where his mother hid him. He watched the people from the Twelve Pces waved their butcher knives and beheaded his father, his mother and his sister. The red blood spread on the ground, like a blood-red carpet, which printed his eyes red .

    Fear, anger, unwillingness, and helplessness filled Fei Yan¡¯s heart that year.

    That night, he lost everything.

    Because of his weakness.

    That night, he became all alone.

    Because of his ipetence.

    Time seemed to freeze at this moment. Everything before Fei Yan became extremely slow and empty. He could not hear any sound, but could only see Rong Ruo¡¯s pale face. He was quietly enveloped by a faint light. Fei Yan¡¯s body was expanded a little bit, but the invisible light had formed a giant ape-like light body around Fei Yan¡¯s body. The light enclosed Fei Yan in it.

    A loud noise exploded in the street.

    Fang Jinghe, who was just about to enjoy the little beauty in front of him, became aware that a mighty force was striking him at a rapid speed. He subconsciously withdrew from it. In the blink of an eye, a ck shadow hit the te where he was, it turned ck with a huge dent. Cobweb-like cracks were all around the dent on the te. The cracks kept expanding and continuously spread outwards, as if even the whole earth shook with it!

 Chapter 2943 - Dead end (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2943: Dead end (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    After Fang Jinghended, he immediately raised his head. But when he saw the picture in front of him, he was stuck in ce in an instant.

    The boy who was kicked and kicked by him suddenly stood up again. It was even more unbelievable for Fang Jinghe that it was Fei Yan¡¯s spirit aura!

    The spirit energy could be controlled by its owner and enveloped his body. This was what Fang Jinghe knew. But ... he never knew that the diffused spirit energy could be embodied! !! !!

    At this moment, the aura enveloping Fei Yan¡¯s body went straight into the sky and turned into a giant ape. At this moment, his eyes became beastly. The two fangs in his mouth were sharp. At this moment, his whole muscles swelled. His wide clothes almost burst open. The te floor under his feet had already deepened and sank down.

    But at the blink of an eye, Fei Yan¡¯s appearance seemed to havepletely changed. From the previous handsome young man, he had turned into a beast!

    This weird scene made Fang Jinghepletely dumbfounded. He asked himself that he was knowledgeable enough. He had never seen such a strange thing. What even more shocked Fang Jinghe was Fei Yan¡¯s spirit energy .

    Fei Yan had just condensed a degree of spiritual inscriptions. Although it seemed very powerful to others, it was not worth mentioning in the eyes of Fang Jinghe. But at this moment, the spirit energy on Fei Yan seemed to have multiplied several times in an instant. That kind of spirit energy, a force that Fang Jinghepletely did not understand ...

    Unfamiliar but crazy.

    Rong Ruo looked at Fei Yan in front of her nkly. The face like a beast, the sharp fangs were imprinted in her eyes. Others may not know it, but she was clearly aware of it. At this point, Fei Yan seemed to have been integrated with his Ring Spirit. Isn¡¯t that silhouette of an ape the same as Fei Yan¡¯s Ring Spirit? !!

    ¡°You are not allowed to touch her !!!¡± Fei Yan gritted his teeth and roared at Fang Jinghe.

    Fang Jinghe¡¯s eyes regained peace from surprise. The meaning of the previous drama also disappeared at this moment. His eyes became extremely sharp, and his momentum hadpletely changed.

    ¡°What the hell are you, kid?¡±

    ¡°Do you mean... this is the effect of the elixir of the Sea Spirit City? The Dual Spirit Ring exponent... strange weird power ... it really makes one... full of curiosity!¡± Fang Jinghe¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. His figure disappeared in the spot in an instant, like a thunder light, heading towards Fei Yan!

    Fei Yan growled and raised all the power to the apex. He retreated and rushed towards Fang Jinghe.

    Suddenly, the two men¡¯s figures rushed together in an instant!

    Rong Ruo¡¯s eyes stared at the two entangled figures, and her fists secretly clenched on the ground.

    Faster!

    Hurry up!

    Fei Yan, who had suddenly improved in his strength, could actually fight with Fang Jinghe. This change, even Fang Jinghe was very surprised. The sudden increase of power was too strange. No such thing ever happened!

    But...

    Fang Jinghe¡¯s eyes shed a poisonous light. Under Fei Yan¡¯s attack, he suddenly opened his mouth, a dark poison sprayed out from his mouth and directly onto Fei Yan¡¯s face !

 Chapter 2944 - Dead end (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2944:</h4>

    <h4>Dead end (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The poisonous mist came by unexpectedly. Fei Yan did not have any time to react. When the poisonous mist rushed to his face, a piercing pain suddenly spread on his face!

    ¡°Ahhhhhhh!¡± The harsh scream burst from Fei Yan¡¯s mouth. Suddenly his figure crashed to the ground.

    Rong Ruo¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. She wanted to stand up in a hurry, but with a slight movement, her brain exploded. She froze as if she had broken her tibia. Everything in front of her became extremely blurred .

    Fang Jinghe pant lightly as hended onto the ground. His half squinted eyes looked down at the ground, covering Fei Yan¡¯s sorrowful face. He spat a mouthful of ck saliva.

    The poison hidden in his mouth was hisst life-saving chip. He never expected that he would be forced by a spirit inscription exponent to use the venom in his mouth .

    The improvement of Fei Yan¡¯s strength was too amazing. Fang Jinghe almost messed it up. Fortunately, he had the protection of the Spirit Ring. In addition, Fei Yan had been seriously injured and poisoned.

    If Fang Jinghe continued to fight Fei Yan, even if he could kill them, he was afraid that he couldn¡¯t retreat.

    The selection was imminent. But Fang Jinghe didn¡¯t want to get hurt which directly triggered the lore.

    A wailing mourn broke through the sky. The flesh on Fei Yan¡¯s face seemed to be sshed by the corpse water. It turned into a pool of blood, dripping from his fingers. The kind of painful pain of being bitten by the flesh was simply unbearable.

    But for a short time, Fei Yan¡¯s hands had been covered with blood. His cheeks were exposed beneath the fingers. There was a piece of good skin even the bones exposed to the air after the flesh was corroded ...

    ¡°Oh, little devil, you are a little capable, but you¡¯re still too tender.¡± Fang Jinghe breathed a sigh of relief, pretending to be arrogant, His eyes were no longer contented like before. Instead he became a lot more cautious and had mustered a lot of killing intent.

    This little devil¡¯s strength was so weird that he could not keep him alive!

    When Fang Jinghe thought of this, he immediately stepped forward and walked towards Fei Yan.

    Fei Yan¡¯s eyes were hurt by poisonous mist. Her eyes were dark and could not see anything. But the pain was so clear. The most terrible thing was that he could feel that when Fang Jinghe approached. He could only use his spirit energy and evoked the poison in his body. Now he couldn¡¯t see or move. There was only a dead end.

    He could clearly feel that Fang Jinghe hade to his side. At this moment, he seemed to foresee deathing.

    Obviously he did not want to die. He had many unfinished wishes. But Fei Yan smiled for no reason. He raised his blood-stained hand in the dark, showing the gesture that only he and Rong Ruo knew.

    He knew that Little Ruo could definitely see it.

    Xiao Ruo was smarter than him. As long as he could dy Fang Jinghe for a moment, Little Ruo would find a way to escape.

    As long as Little Ruo could survive and escape, what¡¯s the big deal?

    He felt Fang Jinghe approaching. That dangerous and murderous force was right in front of him ...

    When Fei Yan was ready to face death, that lingering force from Fang Jinghe in front of him distanced away! !!

 Chapter 2945 - Dead end (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2945: Dead end (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Fei Yan stunned slightly. In the next second, there was a huge explosion. The strong air flow blew him up, his body mixed with blood and water. Numerous rubbles rubbed past him like a de cutting his shirt and tearing his skin.

    The thick bloody smell filled every corner at this moment. The strong airflow made breathing difficult.

    Fei Yan could only subconsciously sp the ground under him so that he does not rush to a farther ce.

    What exactly happened?

    Fei Yan¡¯s heart was beating wildly. He wanted to open his mouth and call Rong Ruo. But his lips, which had been corroded by the poisonous mist, were already stuck together. He opened his mouth a little, and the strong wind poured into his throat. It hurts.

    The intense shock finally stopped after a long time.

    Fei Yan groped up in the dark and sat halfway on the cold ground.

    He could not feel it ...

    Feel the breath of anyone.

    The breath belonging to Fang Jinghe had disappeared without trace. The murderous force and the creepy coercion were dissipated at this moment, as if it had never existed.

    But...

    He couldn¡¯t find it....

    He could not find a trace of breath belonging to Rong Ruo. He could sense a little bit before. But now ...

    ¡°Little ... Ruo? ... Little... Ruo ...¡± The panic that he had never experienced filled the Fei Yan¡¯s heart at this moment. He stretched out his hands in the dark, groping an inch on the ground anxiously. His spirit was strained to the extreme. His pair of scarred hands constantly groping on the broken ground, trying to find his most precious treasure.

    However, all he could find was the cricket rubble, and some sticky liquid that he did not know.

    ¡°Little Ruo ?! Little Ruo, where are you? Don¡¯t scare me ... Don¡¯t scare me ... You say something !!! Say something !!!¡± The huge fear filled Fei Yan¡¯s heart. How he wished he could see.

    Let him have a look, or just a nce!

    ¡°Little Ruo !!!¡±

    The desperate growl resounded on the broken street.

    In the desperate silence, a sound of footsteps suddenly arrived. Fei Yan¡¯s spirit was tense. But in an instant, his tense spirit suddenly rxed. He felt ...a familiar presence.

    ¡°Qiao...Qiao Chu, Brother Hua? Is that you?¡± Fei Yan raised his head, his voice trembling faintly.

    On the empty street, Qiao Chu who was bathed in blood, stood on the unrecognizable gravel and looked at everything in front of him. Every pore in his body shrank. His blood-stained face stared to the extreme. His figure flickered a little. Hua Yao almost fell to the ground from his shoulder. He hurriedly stabilized his body, but his blood was stuck in his throat.

    ¡°Qiao Chu?¡± Fei Yan could not get a response. He could only speak again.

    Qiao Chu¡¯s eyes swept across the blood-stained street. From the ground to the walls, everywhere was covered with fine blood spots, like a hell.

    Above the earth, he saw a red butterfly. A huge butterfly dyed with blood, soaked in every te.

    ¡°Qiao Chu, Hua Brother! You speak! Did you see Little Ruo? Did you see her !!!¡± Fei Yan was going to be tortured by this silence!

 Chapter 2946 - Dead end (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2946: Dead end (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Qiao Chu opened his mouth and looked at Fei Yan¡¯s bloody face. His throat seemed to have swallowed knife des and it hurt so much that he could not utter a single word.

    ¡°Answer me !!!¡± Anxiety was swelling a little in Fei Yan¡¯s chest. He growled with great strength, tearing his sticky lippletely. Arge swath of blood spurted from his mouth. His body was shaking and he was almost falling. Qiao Chu, who was scared, immediately stepped forward. But in the end, Fei Yan supported his own body and lowered his head.

    ¡°Tell me, where is she? Please ...¡±

    Depressed voice, choked with pleading.

    When Qiao Chu heard it, it was like a knife, stabbing fiercely into his heart .

    ¡°I ... I don¡¯t know ... I really ... I don¡¯t know ...¡± Qiao Chu held on to Hua Yao behind him with one hand, biting his roots, lowering his head. His hand hanging to one side had exposed a bone in the air, a trace of blood, dripping down his feet and along his arms.

    1

    Death was so close for the first time.

    ...

    On this day, the whole Sacred City was filled with blood.

    When Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao left and returned to the inn where they settled, it waspletely engulfed by the zing fire.

    In the night, the red fire flew towards the sky, clearly showing the might of the mes.

    Outside the inn, many onlookers gathered. Outside the fire, there was a lot of discussion going on.

    ¡°Why is this on fire?¡±

    ¡°Who knows? But I heard that in the afternoon, there seemed to be an intense battle here and many people had died!¡±

    ¡°Who is so daring? Making trouble in the Sacred City?¡±

    ¡°It seems that one of the Top Ten Experts was involved ...¡±

    ¡°Are you seeking death? How dare you say that!¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    The words of chaos spread into Jun Wu Xie¡¯s ears, and she stared nkly at the red me. An ominous premonition suddenly exploded in her heart. She subconsciously lifted her feet and wanted to walk towards the me. But a strong arm pulled her arm tightly.

    ¡°They won¡¯t be inside.¡± Jun Wu Yao¡¯s voice sounded in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s ears, like a basin of ice water, whichpletely awoke Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mind.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s footsteps froze slightly.

    At this moment, a familiar figure appeared beside Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao.

    ¡°Nangong Lie?¡± Jun Wu Xie saw Nangong Lie. Her eyes lightened slightly and just as she was about to say something she saw Nangong Lie make a silent gesture to her, and then turned around, secretly facing Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao, waving at them.

    Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao gave each other a nce and immediately followed.

    Nangong Lei led them into the dark, through the streets of the Sacred City. Finally they came to an inconspicuous vi and stopped. He stood at the door and looked at Jun Wu Xie withplexity.

    ¡°In the afternoon, yourpanions were attacked by one of the top ten experts. I dare not let them live in a crowded ce so I can only arrange them here temporarily. You must stay calm.¡± Nangong Lie¡¯s voice was a little depressed, and Jun Wu Xie¡¯s expression immediately changed.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Nangong Lie and said nothing. He stepped forward and opened the locked door in front of him.

    The moment the door was opened, the scene before Jun Wu Xie made her brain buzz as if it had cracked open!

 Chapter 2947 - Anger (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2947: Anger (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The pungent smell of blood filled every corner of the room. Blood was dripping from the floor. Qiao Chu was sitting on the chair with bandages on his body. In the spacious room,id two beds. His face was blood-stained. Hua Yao and Fan Zhuo were lying on two separate beds.

    At the bedside, the person covered with gauze on his face sat quietly. But Bai Mo¡¯s eyes stood depressed and stood beside Fan Zhuo¡¯s bed.

    ¡°Little Xie.¡± Qiao Chu noticed the arrival of Jun Wu Xie. He stood up from his chair. The blood and dust on his unwashed face covered his features. His eyes were red and filled with grief .

    Jun Wu Xie stared into the room, and her mind became nk.

    The moment she saw the inn on fire, she had already guessed that something had happened. But ... she didn¡¯t expect that it would be so serious.

    ¡°You ... faster take a look at Brother Hua and Little Zhuo.¡± Qiao Chu¡¯s eyes were a little hot. He didn¡¯t know how he managed to survive the time after he returned.

    Jun Wu Xie took a deep breath, walked to the bed without a word. She looked at the sleeping Hua Yao and Fan Zhuo, and said nothing. She raised her hands and summoned Little Lotus, Poppy, Blood Velvet and all her ring spirits. The ck cat jumped onto her shoulder. Without the need for Jun Wu Xie to speak, the ck cat already knew what she wanted to do. It raised its paw immediately and directed the six ring spirits to get working.

    Jun Wu Xie took out all the life-saving elixirs from the Cosmos Sack. Her eyes were cold and Nangong Lie aside didn¡¯t dare to say a word. The whole room was quiet but the atmosphere was heavy. Qiao Chu was watching Jun Wu Xie working swiftly, her hands dancing deftly as she tended meticulously with those deadly injuries on Hua Yao and Fan Zhuo¡¯s bodies.

    Whether it is Hua Yao or Fan Zhuo, their injuries could no longer be dragged on. Nangong Lie had secretly invited two doctors before. But for such a serious injury, they could not help in anyway. Fortunately, Qiao Chu did not panic. He still remembered that Jun Wu Xie had prepared some life saving elixir for each of them before. He had rushed to feed them to Hua Yao and the rest so he had time to bring Jun Wu Xie here.

    Otherwise...

    It was impossible to wait until Jun Wu Xie returned. They would have already died by then.

    Jun Wu Yao stood behind Jun Wu Xie and said nothing. At this moment Jun Wu Xie didn¡¯t need anyfort. Every minute and every second, she was racing with death.

    Bai Mo stood by the side. His small and clean face was covered with fine scars. It was much better than Fan Zhuo who was lying on the bed. If it was at normal times that he saw Jun Wu Xie summon those Ring Spirits, he would be surprised. But now, his entire face was pale to the extreme but his gaze was solely fixated at Fan Zhuo¡¯s bruised face as he clenched his own fists till his knuckles turned white.

    The injuries of the two of them were very serious. It could not be dyed for half a minute. Jun Wu Xie did not dare to slow down the treatment of any one person and could only proceed at the same time. She was working so fast that only the after images of her hands could be seen. Nangong Lie, who was watching from the side, could not even see clearly what she was doing. But the wounds on Fan Zhuo and Hua Yao were healed at a rate that was visible to the naked eye. The faces of the two also improved under the passage of time. Even their breathing had be much stronger than before.

 Chapter 2948 - Anger (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2948: Anger (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Time passed by swiftly and Jun Wu Xie finally stopped. Most of the injuries on Hua Yao and Fan Zhuo¡¯s bodies had been dealt with. Their lives were no longer in danger as Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hands finally stopped. Turning her head, her eyes fell on the figure who was seated three steps away. A man whose entire face was covered in bandages.

    The bandage on the man¡¯s face had little spots of blood seeping through and it was clear that the injuries on his face were not light. Jun Wu Xie could only recognize who it was from his silhouette.

    Fei Yan....

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s heart tightened. She stepped forward immediately as she raised her hands and wanted to remove the bandage.

    But just when Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hand had just tugged the end of the bandage, Fei Yan who was sitting there all the time in a daze, suddenly reached out and grabbed Jun Wu Xie¡¯s wrist!

    That dirty hand was holding onto her tightly, as if holding on to hisst life-saving straw.

    ¡°Little ... Little Ruo ... gone ... She¡¯s gone ...¡± The painful and depressed voice came out of Fei Yan¡¯s mouth, and with that trembling voice, arge amount of blood seeped out of his mouth but his heart hurt even more.

    ¡°Little Xie, please ... find Little Ruo ...¡± That desperate cry was almost inaudible, but it was smothering and filled with anguish.

    Fei Yan¡¯s hand clutched on to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s wrist so tightly and hadpletely disregarded himself as he used all his strength till the wounds on his hand had split.

    The warm blood ran down his palm.

    Drip drip ...

    Blood started to trickle onto the floor.

    A startling crimson red that was so vivid that it shook people¡¯s hearts.

    When Jun Wu Xie entered the house, she already noticed that herpanions were in the room. Only Rong Ruo was missing. That gentle and caring person who always cared for everyone had now disappeared inadvertently.

    ¡°What... What happened?¡± Jun Wu Xie wanted to ask but when her voice came out, she felt a suffocating throbbing in her chest, apanied by a pain so intense that one could pass out with that pain.

    Fei Yan shook his head, and his stifling cry made the atmosphere in the room even more bleak.

    Qiao Chu shook his fist and lowered his head. His eyes were so red that it seemed that he might even shed tears of blood.

    Nangong Lie took a deep breath, he understood that under such circumstances, Qiao Chu and the rest could not say anything at all. Every time they recalled, they had to face the death of theirpanions again.

    ¡°It was the Top Ten Experts, I have no idea why they suddenly attacked your people today ...¡±

    Nangong Lie told everything that happened today.

    Nangong Lie and Jun Wu Xie have a good rtionship. It was no secret in the Upper Realm. In addition, he was not close to other people in the Top Ten Experts. He rarely paid attention to other people¡¯s movements. Today he was nning to go look for Jun Wu Xie but when he entered the inn where Jun Wu Xie was, he saw the pale Bai Mo carrying Fan Zhuo who had fallen into aa and had jumped out from the back window of the restaurant.

    At that time, Fan Zhuo had fallen into aa, and Bai Mo had a lot of injuries on his body. Nangong Lie could only quickly take them away and bring them somewhere safe. It was here that Nangong Lie learned everything from Bai Mo about what had happened in the inn.

    Not long after Jun Wu Xie left, Bai Mo had been resting well in the room. But he did not expect that he was suddenly attacked and the killer turned out to be one of the Top Ten Experts!

 Chapter 2949 - Anger (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2949: Anger (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Although Bai Mo was capable, his spirit energy had been sealed. How would he have been an opponent of the Spirit Ring exponents?

    Just when Bai Mo thought he was going to die, Fan Zhuo suddenly arrived. However, the opponent who came was not one but two people instead. One was following behind him. Bai Mo did not know how to describe that situation. He had no spirit energy and he could only give up the hope of survivingpletely.

    But he did not expect ...

    Pursued by two Spirit Ring exponents, Fan Zhuo had unexpectedly chosen to protect him ...

    Fan Zhuo detonated his Ring Spirit directly, and shocked the two of them. He was already seriously injured and Bai Mo took advantage of that window of opportunity to pick Fan Zhuo up and jumped out of the window. He happened to meet Nangong Lie and that was how they survived.

    Qiao Chu and Hua Yao¡¯s situation was simr. At the same time, they were attacked by two Top Ten Experts. Thanks to Hua Yao¡¯s final blow, Qiao Chu found an opportunity to escape.

    As for Fei Yan and Rong Ruo ...

    Although Nangong Lie had said it easily, all these sounded like thunder to Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie knew very well the strength and abilities of herpanions. Even though they were very talented, their cultivation time was short, so how could they fight against the true Spirit Ring exponents?

    It was already a great luck to be able to survive from meeting one.

    But Rong Ruo ...

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Fei Yan before her as her heart felt torned apart.

    ording to Qiao Chu¡¯s description on the battlefield of Fei Yan before Nangong Lie, she was afraid that Rong Ruo had already...

    The thought of such a gentle person suddenly disappeared.... The anger in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s heart started burning like a fire.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, after the matter is over, we will go to the Spirit World and to the Soul World. Little Ruo is such a good person, she would not easily leave this world. We will find her.¡± Fei Yanforted him.

    2

    ¡°Really ... really?¡± Fei Yan¡¯s voice shook terribly. One could hear the faint expectations in his voice.

    ¡°The Spirit Tree has bred thousands of souls. It said that the soul is reborn in the reincarnation, his masters and the ancestors will remain the same. We can go to Little Ruo. But you must promise that you must recuperate well. Otherwise, how can you go to see her? ¡°Jun Wu Xie whispered softly.

    Fei Yan¡¯s body froze slightly and finally slowly released his grip.

    However, if he could see now, he would surely find out how sad Jun Wu Xie was when she said these words.

    A dead body, the soul could remain.

    But in the scene that Qiao Chu saw, was the kind of powerful explosion that was not easily achieved. Fan Zhuo blew his own Ring Spirit, it not only destroyed a room, but an entire street!

    Such a strong explosion could not be done just by spontaneous detonation. It was clear that it detonated the soul as well ...

    Self detonation of a soul... how could the soul still survive?

    However, some words were things she could never say to Fei Yan.

    This was the first time Jun Wu Xie concealed the truth from herpanions. But she had to do so. Fei Yan seemed to have thest hope, and his spirit was rxed. Only then Jun Wu Xie had a chance to remove the bandage on his face to see his injury.

    But with one look, all the rage that she had tried to suppress had rekindled in an instant!

 Chapter 2950 - Anger (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2950: Anger (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    That face...could no longer be called a face.

    The entire face was no longer covered by skin. It was a mangled mess of rotten flesh. All the flesh on one side of the cheek had been corroded away, leaving only a piece of white bone. The eyelids too had no flesh left, leaving only the two dull eyes balls which stared back.

    Jun Wu Xie took a deep breath, as her hand that was holding the bandaged hand was squeezed so tightly that her knuckles had already turned white.

    She was used to seeing flesh and blood. She was strongly stimted when she saw Fei Yan¡¯s face.

    The surrendered young man who always likes to ridicule others with a bad attitude ... was no longer there, and that face which had both ents of a male and female has beenpletely reced by a mangled mess of flesh and blood. Although Jun Wu Xie had the power to heal him, Fei Yan¡¯s face could not recover back to the original!

    ¡°I¡¯m a man.¡± Fei Yan suddenly said.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s fingers froze.

    ¡°Men don¡¯t need to care about their appearance. Little Xie, I just want to see, my face doesn¡¯t matter, I just want to see, I want to see Little Ruo with my own eyes, please.¡± Fei Yan¡¯s voice became extremely firm, and he knew Jun Wu Xie¡¯s concerns.

    Jun Wu Xie shuddered. She could only tolerate the pain of heartbreak that was stubbing her throat while she cleaned up the wounds for Fei Yan.

    After processing Fei Yan and Qiao Chu, Jun Wu Xie could not rest for a while.

    Jun Wu Yao stood behind Jun Wu Xie so quietly. He was very worried.

    The time ticked by slowly and soon it was alreadyte at night. The room was still silent. Little Lotus contributed all his lotus seeds and leaves, nourishing Hua Yao, and the Ring Spirits were silently guarding them. They could feel Jun Wu Xie¡¯s pain and anger at this moment.

    Qiao Chu and Fei Yan had been exhausted to the extreme.The return of Jun Wu Xie gave them a moment of peace of mind. The two eventually couldn¡¯t take it and drifted off to sleep. Jun Wu Xie sat quietly by the bed, watching herpanions who were in an embarrassed state and her mood was extremely heavy.

    How could she have imagined that she had just left for half a day and such a big change would have happened.

    With Qiao Chu¡¯s current strength, even if they were within the Sacred City, only those who were strong Spirit Ring exponents could suppress. But they did not expect that there were only a few strong Spirit Ring exponents.

    ¡°Can you ...e out for a moment? I have something to tell you.¡± Bai Mo returned to his senses. The injuries on his body were not serious and Jun Wu Xie had checked on him earlier.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Bai Mo. No matter what Bai Mo did, this time he didn¡¯t run away alone, but brought Fan Zhuo out. Jun Wu Xie was very grateful to him for this.

    She was unwilling to lose any more of herpanions.

    Jun Wu Xie got up and Jun Wu Yao as well as Nangong Lie followed her.

    In the backyard, Bai Mo was standing under the moonlight, and his expression was a little depressed. He turned to look at Jun Wu Xie. His immature face had no expression at this moment, and his gaze became extremely serious.

    ¡°Before, Bai Zhu had been following you, I felt that things were weird. Today, after you left, Bai Zhu once went to the restaurant and said that he was going to find you and he left after learning that you were away. Soon after we left, we were attacked. If I didn¡¯t guess wrong this time, we should have nothing to do with him. The Bai family, none of them are kind-hearted. You took the position of the Overlord of the 72 cities. He can¡¯t fight you, he was just waiting for the right moment to strike back. He won¡¯t really submit to you willingly ... ¡±

 Chapter 2951 - Anger (5)

    <h4>Chapter 2951: Anger (5)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°This time, his appearance is so timely that we can¡¯t just strike it off as a mere coincidence. I think he may have the support of someone big in the Sacred City before he had everything.¡± Bai Mo looked at Jun Wu Xie seriously. At this point, he had discovered the anomaly earlier.

    But at that time, he didn¡¯t care. Because he wasn¡¯t clear yet, he didn¡¯t say much.

    But he never thought that ...

    ¡°My thoughts are the same as those of Bai Mo. The reason why I will go to you today is because one of the Top Ten Experts is called Qing Ke, ranked eighth among the Top Ten Experts. He is low- profile, and I don¡¯t have a very good rtionship with him. But today he came to me and asked if my rtionship with you was good. He reminded me secretly that something might happen today. This is why I rushed over.¡± Nangong Lie frowned.

    Maybe Qing Ke knew that was why he came to him.

    Nangong Lie had a good rtionship with Jun Wu Xie. Even if the Top Ten Experts had something against Jun Wu Xie, it was impossible for anyone to inform him.

    Qing Ke¡¯s move this time had inadvertently saved Bai Mo and Fan Zhuo¡¯s lives.

    Jun Wu Xie fell into silence. In connection with her previous conversation with Jun Gu, her mind was very clear. Qiao Chu¡¯s attack was likely to be Long Yao¡¯s first step against her.

    In the selection of the Top Ten Experts, this had happened just after changing the rules.

    All these seemed extremely suspicious.

    ¡°Ye Jue.¡± Bai Mo suddenly looked at Jun Wu Yao from the side.

    ¡°I heard that your blood has a special ability. Those who have taken your blood will involuntarily obey your orders, right?¡± Bai Mo said.

    Jun Wu Yao looked at Bai Mo. Although he didn¡¯t know where he got the news, but ...

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Give me a drop,¡± Bai Mo said loudly.

    Jun Wu Yao raised his eyebrows slightly.

    Bai Mo looked up at Jun Wu Yao.

    ¡°I know you won¡¯t believe what I¡¯m saying now. But I want to tell you that you are a bastard. That kid lying there saved my life. Although Bai Mo is not a gentleman, I don¡¯t bother. What a mean man, if the kid wasn¡¯t trying to save me, he wouldn¡¯t be hurt so much. Return me my spirit energy, I¡¯m going to take revenge. As long as I take your blood, you¡¯re not afraid that I will turn against you! ¡±

    The words of Bai Mo stunned Nangong Lie. He did not expect that Bai Mo would have such a thought.

    This requirement was basically equivalent to selling yourself to Jun Wu Yao!

    How could you stand this arrogant Bai Mo¡¯s temper?

    But looking at Bai Mo¡¯s serious eyes, Nangong Lie didn¡¯t believe it. But he had to believe it.

    Jun Wu Yao looked at Bai Mo as if thinking about the credibility of Bai Mo¡¯s words.

    Bai Mo was not in a hurry, it ¡®s just that this belief had been deeply ingrained in his heart. He had always been alone and rarely associated himself with others. It could be caused by the environment of the Upper Realm, even if it was between rtives, he had never seen such chivalry. He didn¡¯t believe or care about it.

    But I did not expect that one day, he would be rescued by a teenager.

    The image when Fan Zhuo stood in front of him and threw his own life away for him was deeply embedded in him, branded into his heart. Bai Mo could not forget it no matter what.

    There was only one thought in his mind ¨C revenge!

    He wanted to break those two bastards into pieces!

 Chapter 2952 - Anger (6)

    <h4>Chapter 2952: Anger (6)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Bai Mo¡¯s resolution surprised Nangong Lie. But how things should be handled from here on depends solely on Jun Wu Yao.

    Jun Wu Yao raised his hand slightly. He gently touched Bai Mo¡¯s eyebrow. Those sealed forces poured into Bai Mo¡¯s body in an instant.

    Bai Mo¡¯s eyes widened in surprise.

    ¡°This is what you deserve.¡± Jun Wu Yao looked at Bai Mo and said.

    If Bai Mo really left Fan Zhuo and ran away alone, he wouldn¡¯t even think of getting back his own spirit energy in this life. But Bai Mo¡¯s words had convinced Jun Wu Yao to give him back the spirit energy. Regardless of whether he would really stay for revenge, it didn¡¯t matter. He was very clear what Qiao Chu and the rest meant to Jun Wu Xie. They had lost Rong Ruo. They could not lose anyone else. Otherwise Jun Wu Xie would...

    Bai Mo stared at Jun Wu Yao dumbly. He struggled for a while to say something, but in the end he said nothing. He stood still and stared at Jun Wu Yao brightly.

    Jun Wu Yao had already looked at Jun Wu Xie. What happened today was so sudden and he was extremely worried about Jun Wu Xie¡¯s current mood.

    ¡°Bai Zhu, Long Yao, Top Ten Experts...¡± Jun Wu Xie narrowed her eyes. Now, all the clues have been stringed together. If she still couldn¡¯t understand it, she was really a fool.

    In this selection, it was clear that His Lord had fiddled. Although he might not have specifically ordered anything but he only needed to push the ambitious Long Yao to the position of the examiner and something shocking would happen.

    ¡°Miss Jun, what are you going to do now? During this time, you can rest assured that they can recuperate here. This is my private ce and few people know about it. As long as they don¡¯t go out, it is rtively safe here. Nangong Lie looked at Jun Wu Xie and said. Now that things had happened, he had more or less guessed the ins and outs of it, everything else was still up to Jun Wu Xie to decide.

    The moment Jun Wu Xie let her emotions take over and ran to find the Top Ten experts for revenge, she would directly vite the rules of the selection. Even if she killed those people, Long Yao could catch Jun Wu Xie for viting the rules. Long Yao would then mobilize all the forces in the Sacred City and destroy Jun Wu Xiepletely.

    Even if Jun Wu Xie could overpower them and won¡¯t be arrested easily but it would mean that she could no longer participate in this selection.

    No matter how you look at it, everything that happened today was like a trap set up and dedicated to Jun Wu Xie, waiting for her to jump into it.

    Jun Wu Xie didn¡¯t say anything. Her gaze was frosty when she suddenly turned her head and looked at Jun Wu Yao and called out to him: ¡°Wu Yao.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie whispered something gently in Jun Wu Yao¡¯s ears. Her voice was so soft that even Nangong Lie and Bai Mo could not hear anything at all. All they could only see was Jun Wu Yao nodding his head at Jun Wu Xie.

    After speaking, Jun Wu Xie took a deep breath. But the mes of anger burning in her chest did not disappear the slightest. She was fuming instead.

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, I will deal with it.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as a glint shed by.

    Nangong Lie and Bai Mo didn¡¯t dare to ask further and they left first.

    In the courtyard, there were only Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao. Under the cold moonlight, their shadows were cast by the moonlight.

    Jun Wu Xie lowered her head slightly and looked at the moonlight on the ground. Her silence made everyone feel depressed.

 Chapter 2953 - Anger (7)

    <h4>Chapter 2953: Anger (7)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Yao looked at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s back as he felt his heart ache.

    She didn¡¯t say anything, didn¡¯t cry nor did she show any anger. She was as calm as still water.

    However, Jun Wu Yao knew that the calmer her response was, the more turbulent her heart was.

    ¡°Wu Yao, I have started to regret it.¡± Jun Wu Xie said suddenly.

    Jun Wu Yao was stunned momentarily.

    ¡°At the time, when I was in Cloudy Peaks, if I did not cooperate with Qiao Chu and the others, then they would not be involved in this struggle. Then Little Ruo would not ...¡± Jun Wu Xie said abruptly. She couldn¡¯t continue her words, she didn¡¯t want to believe that the gentle Little Ruo had left forever.

    For the first time, Jun Wu Xie questioned her encounter with Qiao Chu. If they didn¡¯t meet her, they might find a ce to live in mountains and rivers after they had their revenge for their family and they no longer needed to encounter any more perilous situations.

    Jun Wu Yao looked at the back of the distressed Jun Wu Xie and at this moment, Jun Wu Xie herself did not realize that she had fallen self me.

    ¡°It¡¯s not because of you. If you never met, how would you discover the secret of the Blood Sacrifice of the Three Realms? If you didn¡¯t journey together, the Three Realms would one day be destroyed.¡± His shoulders were a little stiff and his body was exuding a touch of coolness.

    Finding the path of hope, there were thorns, blood, sacrifice, but no retreat. Just as Jun Wu Xie had always believed in, behind her were the people she treasured. She could not retreat.

    ¡°Matters in the Three Realms cannot be undertaken by you alone. You must not take unnecessary pains and lead yourself into a dead end.¡± Jun Wu Yao was a little worried. Last time, when Yan Bu Gui and her Grandmaster perished, he was not with her. He did not dare think how she faced the departure of the people who were important to her?

    She really treasured...

    Jun Wu Xie didn¡¯t say anything. She just rxed her taut body and leaned softly against Jun Wu Yao¡¯s arms. She clutched Jun Wu Yao¡¯s outer robe with one hand, and buried her head in his chest.

    ¡°...It hurts so much ...¡± She gave a suppressed cry filled with pain.

    Jun Wu Yao frowned and felt even more distressed.

    ¡°Wu Yao, my heart ... it hurts.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s repressed voice finally choked at this moment. She didn¡¯t dare to think about it. Days in the future, every corner of the world, she would never find that familiar figure. The gentle, attentive woman who was as warm as the sun in March ... She had suddenly disappeared just like that ...

    ¡°Why ... why did things turn out like this...¡± Jun Wu Xie clutched Jun Wu Yao¡¯s cor tightly, venting a little bit of sadness that she couldn¡¯t reveal in front of herpanions. She didn¡¯t dare to show a trace of sadness in front of them, knowing that if she revealed her sadness, it would only make their hearts more pained.

    She was human, not a machine. She knew what pain was. She was reluctant, unwilling, angry and hated it.

    Jun Wu Yao silently embraced Jun Wu Xie in his arms. He could clearly feel that the cket on his chest was slightly wet, a little moist and warm ...

    ¡°I will take revenge, I swear ...¡± Under the moonlight, Jun Wu Xie made her oath. Today, she must pay back a hundred times everything they suffered!

    People in the Sacred City did not know yet. The blood spilled today had unveiled the prelude to the uing torrential storm ...

    <h4>Comments (3)</h4>

    VIEW ALL COMMENTSRate this chapterVote with Power Stone<h4>Chapter 2954: Schemes and Intrigues (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    After a few days of the selection, the audience¡¯s interest was beginning to wane. It was on the fourth day that the Spirit Ring bearers startedpeting and the selection started to get interesting.

    The City Lords of the 72 Cities also started to appear and although they were not intending to be ranked, they hoped for an opportunity to show their prowess.

    Dongfang Ku Bi was also in the crowd but his strength was not high. He came to the Sacred City purely to pass some time and soak in the atmosphere.

    ¡°Did City Lord Yan note today?¡± Dongfang Ku Bi looked around the arena but did not see Jun Wu Xie present. This made him curious and he asked his guards.

    In fact, Dongfang Ku Bi had seen Jun Wu Xie two days ago but before he could even go up to her, he saw Bai Zhu following closely behind her. When he saw that look of impatience on her face, he decided not to add to her troubles by going to speak with her.

    But he never thought...

    ¡°No¡± The guard shook his head.

    Dongfang Ku Bi had a pensive look on his face. In regr circumstances, Jun Wu Xie not turning up would have not been an issue but he had heard that the night before, the inn that Jun Wu Xie had been staying at was attacked and two of the attackers were members of the Top Ten exponents. The inn had been razed to the ground.

    There was a lot of chatter regarding this in the Sacred City with everyone offering a different theory. Some suspected it had something to do with the newly appointed Overlord of the 72 Cities while others spected it was nothing more than a disagreement between martial arts experts.

    As to what actually happened, nobody had a clear picture.

    ¡°Is there any progress on what you were checking on?¡± Dongfang Ku Bi looked serious. He did not know why but he suspected the day before¡¯s incident had something to do with Jun Wu Xie. After the fire, Jun Wu Xie seemed to have vanished. Dongfang Ku Bi wanted to ask if he could help with anything but did not have the chance.

    ¡°Your subordinate is useless, I really could not find anything.¡± The guard said with his head lowered.

    Dongfang Ku Bi sighed deeply and furrowed both his eyebrows. He took another look at the arena, ¡°Even Bai Zhu isn¡¯t here today, could something really have happened? He has always been clinging onto the Overlord.¡±

    Dongfang Ku Bi was very troubled and did not have any interest in watching the selection.

    And today, Long Yao still sat stonily in the judge¡¯s chair with a shadowy figure lurking behind him.

    ¡°Lord Long Yao, I have done what you asked. Although those people are not dead, they are very seriously injured. If you do this, you will surely anger Yan Hai.¡± The figure behind Long Yao was none other than the recently disappeared Bai Zhu. He had a respectful smile on his face and had several people standing behind him.

    ¡°Oh? How powerful are the people with Yan Hai that even the Top Ten exponents could not kill them? This is your report to me? It¡¯s such a disappointment.¡± Long Yao said, disappointment dripping from his voice.

    Five out of the Top Ten exponents were used in this operation, Long Yao¡¯s intention was not to merely injure them!

 Chapter 2954 - Schemes and Intrigues (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2954: Schemes and Intrigues (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    After a few days of the selection, the audience¡¯s interest was beginning to wane. It was on the fourth day that the Spirit Ring bearers startedpeting and the selection started to get interesting.

    The City Lords of the 72 Cities also started to appear and although they were not intending to be ranked, they hoped for an opportunity to show their prowess.

    Dongfang Ku Bi was also in the crowd but his strength was not high. He came to the Sacred City purely to pass some time and soak in the atmosphere.

    ¡°Did City Lord Yan note today?¡± Dongfang Ku Bi looked around the arena but did not see Jun Wu Xie present. This made him curious and he asked his guards.

    In fact, Dongfang Ku Bi had seen Jun Wu Xie two days ago but before he could even go up to her, he saw Bai Zhu following closely behind her. When he saw that look of impatience on her face, he decided not to add to her troubles by going to speak with her.

    But he never thought...

    ¡°No¡± The guard shook his head.

    Dongfang Ku Bi had a pensive look on his face. In regr circumstances, Jun Wu Xie not turning up would have not been an issue but he had heard that the night before, the inn that Jun Wu Xie had been staying at was attacked and two of the attackers were members of the Top Ten exponents. The inn had been razed to the ground.

    There was a lot of chatter regarding this in the Sacred City with everyone offering a different theory. Some suspected it had something to do with the newly appointed Overlord of the 72 Cities while others spected it was nothing more than a disagreement between martial arts experts.

    As to what actually happened, nobody had a clear picture.

    ¡°Is there any progress on what you were checking on?¡± Dongfang Ku Bi looked serious. He did not know why but he suspected the day before¡¯s incident had something to do with Jun Wu Xie. After the fire, Jun Wu Xie seemed to have vanished. Dongfang Ku Bi wanted to ask if he could help with anything but did not have the chance.

    ¡°Your subordinate is useless, I really could not find anything.¡± The guard said with his head lowered.

    Dongfang Ku Bi sighed deeply and furrowed both his eyebrows. He took another look at the arena, ¡°Even Bai Zhu isn¡¯t here today, could something really have happened? He has always been clinging onto the Overlord.¡±

    Dongfang Ku Bi was very troubled and did not have any interest in watching the selection.

    And today, Long Yao still sat stonily in the judge¡¯s chair with a shadowy figure lurking behind him.

    ¡°Lord Long Yao, I have done what you asked. Although those people are not dead, they are very seriously injured. If you do this, you will surely anger Yan Hai.¡± The figure behind Long Yao was none other than the recently disappeared Bai Zhu. He had a respectful smile on his face and had several people standing behind him.

    ¡°Oh? How powerful are the people with Yan Hai that even the Top Ten exponents could not kill them? This is your report to me? It¡¯s such a disappointment.¡± Long Yao said, disappointment dripping from his voice.

    Five out of the Top Ten exponents were used in this operation, Long Yao¡¯s intention was not to merely injure them!

 Chapter 2955 - Schemes and Intrigues (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2955: Schemes and Intrigues (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Long Yao¡¯s words made the people in the room go stiff. Nobody could have imagined that standing in that back room were most of the Top Ten Exponents except for Nangong Lie, all six others were present.

    These six people held a high status in the Upper Realm with many people looking up to them. However in front of Long Yao, they could only lower their heads in obedience.

    Qing Ke stood among them and scanned several people in the group. Just then, Long Yao¡¯s voice thundered through.

    ¡°Qing Ke.¡±

    Qing Ke was taken aback but tried to maintain a calm front.

    ¡°Present.¡±

    ¡°I hear that you did not contribute much?¡± Long Yao¡¯s voice was as cold as ice.

    Qing Ke replied, ¡°The one you sent me to kill, had left already with Yan Hai, so....¡±

    All the Top Ten Exponents, with the exception of Nangong Lie, were assigned a target. Qing Ke¡¯s target was Jun Wu Yao, who had left with Jun Wu Xie. Wherever Jun Wu Xie was, they could not attack.

    Furthermore....

    Qing Ke himself did not agree with these actions, otherwise he would not have warned Nangong Lie secretly.

    ¡°Oh? Is that so?¡±

    Qing Ke felt a shiver run down his spine, but Long Yao turned around and called out: ¡°Fang Jinghe¡±.

    When Long Yao shouted that name, everyone in the room turned to look at Fang Jinghe, who was heavily strapped in bandages. He was supposed to partner with Qing Ke but due to ack of coordination and Fang Jinghe wanting to take all the credit for himself, he acted alone and found himself in a two on one battle with Rong Ruo and Fei Yan. This mistake had grave consequences for him.

    That day, Fang Jinghe had almost lost his life when returning from the street. It was only because his subordinates found him and immediately informed Long Yao, who summoned His Lord¡¯s divine doctor to treat him that he was saved.

    Although his injuries were serious, Fang Jinghe still dragged himself there that day and upon hearing his name called, he responded, ¡°Your subordinate is present.¡±

    ¡°You have done well. You are the only one who has met my target, although you only killed one person, it is better than nothing.¡± Long Yao¡¯s tone rxed a little.

    Fan Jinghe¡¯s face immediately burst into a smile, ¡°It is my honour to fulfill your request. It is a shame that I underestimated my opponents or else the other one would not have escaped.¡± Although he was being humble verbally, the others in the room could see the pride beaming off his face.

    Fang Jinghe ranked lowly within the Top Ten and moreover his entry into the Top Ten was through underhanded means so many in the Top Ten did not hold him in high regard. However he indeed was the only one during this operation to achieve the goal of killing his target and this left a few of them speechless.

    ¡°Yes, after this, the ranking of the Top Ten Exponents will be re-evaluated, and I will certainly not forget your credit.¡± Long Yao promised.

    Fang Jinghe could not help but be pleased, if there was not a door separating him from Long Yao, he would have immediately knelt at Long Yao¡¯s feet.

 Chapter 2956 - Schemes and Intrigues (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2956: Schemes and Intrigues (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Bai Zhu, is there any news on Yan Hai?¡± asked Long Yao.

    Bai Zhu lowered his eyes and reported respectfully, ¡°There is none. Since the incident, he is nowhere to be found. I have sent my men around the city to check, once there is news I will report to you immediately.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure the people around Yan Hai are so important? Could we have provoked him so much that he will avenge them regardless of the rules??¡± Long Yao had a hint of doubt in his voice. The mobilisation of the Top Ten Exponents to perform such vicious attacks on Jun Wu Xie¡¯spanions was entirely due to Bai Zhu.

    Bai Zhu narrowed his eyes and reaffirmed, ¡°Your subject is sure, they are always together, they have not left his side since they entered the Sacred City. Yan Hai is aloof by nature and does not keep muchpany, not even interacting much with Nangong Lie, who is such a famous person. Yet this bunch of people have been with him since they were in the Sea Spirit City, based on my observations, they are as close as a family.¡±

    Not Master and subordinates, but rather likepanions. The term panion¡± was almost unheard of in the Upper Realm and it was only after prolonged observation did Bai Zhue to this conclusion.

    Just as Bai Mo had guessed, Bai Zhu was never sincere towards Jun Wu Xie. He had toiled for many years and put in much blood and sweat in White Night City in order to fight and obtain supremacy over the 72 cities. But Jun Wu Xie¡¯s appearancepletely broke the existing structure of the 72 cities and shattered Bai Zhu¡¯s long held dream!

    How could Bai Zhu not hate her?

    What he had worked so hard for was so easily taken away by someone. How could he live it down?

    However, Bai Zhu knew that going against Jun Wu Xie based on his strength alone was an exercise in futility.

    Bai Zhu was no fool and knew that he was not her match. Cooperating with Long Yao was his best option as Jun Wu Xie was in possession of Dual Spirit Rings. Moreover, she had not been called on by His Lord and he knew this was his best andst chance.

    Murdering Jun Wu Xie¡¯spanions and forcing her into a mistake would give Long Yao an opportunity to strike by using the might of the Sacred City to force her into submission. Without Jun Wu Xie, the 72 cities would revert to the chaos of old and it would be an opportune time for the White Night City to rise!

    Bai Zhu¡¯s ambition had led him to this stage with no room for retreat. He was very clear that Jun Wu Xie was highly intelligent and after the attack on herpanions, would quickly piece together the events of the past few days. She could easily kill Bai Zhu with a flick of her wrist and as long as she had not retaliated against the Top Ten Exponents, Bai ZHo dared not leave Long Yao¡¯s side.

    ¡°Alright, from today onwards, Fan Jinghe and the rest of you, walk around the Sacred City openly. I want to see if Yan Hai will defy His Lord¡¯s orders!¡± Long Yao said with a coldugh. ording to the rules of the selection, challenging the Top Ten could only be done within the parameters of the contest and the Top Ten were not scheduled to take part until the end. Under normal circumstances, Jun Wu Xie could possibly have waited but could she still do so if she was filled with anger?

 Chapter 2957 - Come Out and Die! (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2957: Come Out and Die! (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Long Yao definitely would not allow someone with Dual Spirit Rings to stand tall in the Sacred City!

    As soon as Long Yao said this, even Fang Jinghe, who up till then had been so effusive towards him, suddenly became very embarrassed and several other Top Ten exponents followed suit.

    Long Yao¡¯s intentions could not be more obvious, he wanted to use these attacks to incite feelings of revenge within Jun Wu Xie and get her to take action, exposing herself in the process. But....

    Do not forget she was a bearer of Dual Spirit Rings!

    The very same people who were full of arrogance when fighting with Qiao Chu now could not help but feel guilty.

    Getting them to provoke a furious Dual Spirit Ring bearer was as good as sending them to their death. Who among them could withstand an attack from her?

    Regardless of what back up Long Yao would arrange, the thought of facing Jun Wu Xie in the first ce left them defeated mentally.

    If it could be done...

    They all would have all rejected the n.

    However...

    ¡°What is it? You don¡¯t want to go?¡± Long Yao said with murderous intent in his voice that nobody in the room could deny.

    Several masters, in an instant, felt an invisible force of pressure being exerted on them and even found it difficult to breathe.

    ¡°We would never disobey Lord Long Yao¡¯s orders, please be assured we will follow them!¡± Fang Jinghe was the first to rx enough to speak. If they rejected Long Yao, they might not even see the next day.

    Although they were the Top Ten exponents, their power could not hold a candle to that of the Knights of Destruction!

    By luring Jun Wu Xie into action, one or two of them might die but if they did not do it, all of them would be dead!

    Fang Jinghe and the rest each hoped they would not be the unlucky ones and reluctantly agreed.

    At this, Long Yao was satisfied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will send someone to protect you in secret. As soon as Yan Hai strikes, they will appear.¡±

    Long Yao¡¯s assurances were useless and did nothing to calm them down. Anyone, except a fool, knew that unless Long Yao himself was protecting them, the only purpose his people would serve was to prove that Jun We Xie vited the rules, nothing else.

    Could they still count on those Gold Spirit and Spiritual Inscriptions experts to protect them?

    Nobody dared to say what was really on their minds and could only thank Long Yao grudgingly.

    Just when Long Yao was satisfied and waiting for Jun Wu Xie to fall into his trap, the originally quiet arena erupted into life with a thunderous sound that shook his eardrums. Long Yao was annoyed by this and turned his head, wondering what themotion was about.

    When Long Yao cast his gaze on the arena, he froze!

    On the huge tform in the arena stood a slim figure that burned into Long Yao¡¯s retinas like a bolt of lightning and all of Long Yao¡¯s ns evaporated instantly.

    He sat a youthful figure with an icy cold stare, clothed in a robe as white as snow and with jet ck hair flowing in the wind exuding an indescribable awe.

 Chapter 2958 - Come Out and Die! (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2958: Come Out and Die! (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Yan Hai?¡± Long Yao¡¯s eyes became as big as saucers. The person on the tform was thest person he had expected to see!

    It was the same Jun Wu Xie who should have been at that moment, consumed by hatred and plotting her revenge that was standing defiantly in the middle of the arena. All the apuse and cheers in the arena were for her!

    The most powerful person in the 72 cities left everyone in the arena dumbfounded. Nobody thought that Jun Wu Xie would appear in the arena at that moment.

    In fact, although today¡¯s selection was more exciting than previous days, it was still being fought by weaker exponents. The real contenders would only appearter, yet Jun Wu Xie suddenly appeared.

    Her appearance had whipped everyone in the arena into a frenzy!

    In all the 72 cities, was there anyone who did not know who she was and how powerful she was?

    As she stood on the tform, all remaining challengers hoping to show their strength felt totally defeated!

    What a joke!

    How were they going to fight?

    They were only at the level of Spiritual Inscriptions and could be crushed by any Spirit Ring bearer, not to mention someone like Jun Wu Xie who possessed a Dual Spirit Ring!

    All those from the Golden Peak Pinnacle cowered into a corner and all the Spiritual Inscription warriors unconsciously started retreating from the tform that could spell certain death for them. Even the strong Spirit Ring Bearers, upon seeing Jun Wu Xie, started twitching uncontrobly.

    What did this person actually want?

    Who would dare to challenge a Dual Spirit Ring bearer?

    After the cheers, an eerie silence permeated the arena....

    The winner of thest round barely had time to savour his victory before his great joy got devoured by an even greater fear when he saw Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at him coldly, turning his legs into jelly. She said nothing but he gasped in fear and scrambled off the tform.

    Come n, fight with a Dual Spirit Ring bearer?!

    He was not tired of living!!

    Jun Wu Xie was the only one left on the tform. She steadily turned her ice gaze towards the one in the highest chair, Long Yao!

    When Long Yao¡¯s eyes met Jun Wu Xie, there was no wavering in his heart. On the first day of the selections, he had already seen the youth and other than a cool demeanor, could not discern anything rted to her character. But today, looking at her steely gaze, he could feel her murderous intent!

    Jun Wu Xie hade filled with hatred, ready to take revenge.

    In a way that Long Yao did not expect....

    Imagine. The moment Jun Wu Xie stood on the tform, her Dual Spirit Ring was enough to deter all the contestants in the selection. With her strength, who would dare to enter the ring? !!

    Long Yao had calcted everything, except the possibility of Jun Wu Xie being able to think of such a thorough method of revenge while experiencing such anger and hate.

    As long as nobody went up the tform, Jun Wu Xie could challenge the Top Ten masters directly!

    There was no need to wait at all!

 Chapter 2959 - Come Out and Die! (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2959: Come Out and Die! (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s appearance made Long Yao acutely aware of the w in his n but he was not going to give up just like that.

    And at that moment, Bai Zhu clearly saw Jun Wu Xie standing on the tform from a crack in the back room.

    Her murderous intent was palpable.

    Bai Zhu¡¯s heart instantly jumped to his throat. He did not expect Jun Wu Xie would go directly to the arena, much less that the situation would turn into this!

    There was nothing in Bai Zhu¡¯s heart and mind except fear. He was lucky that at that moment, he was in the back room.

    ¡°Lord....Lord Long Yao....what....are we going to do now?¡± Bai Zhu asked in a trembling voice.

    If Jun Wu Xie was really prepared to challenge the Top Ten exponents, then would Long Yao¡¯s carefully thought out n beid to waste?

    Long Yao¡¯s mood had also turned sour, he looked out at the arena. All the participants were looking at Jun We Xie with nothing but fear in their eyes, it did not take a genius to figure out that nobody else would dare get up on the tform that day.

    Long Yao¡¯s gaze narrowed and through the deathly silence, he finally spoke.

    ¡°The one on the tform, could it be Lord Yan Hai of Sea Spirit City?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie raised her head, matched Long Yao¡¯s wild stare with an icy look of her own and said matter of factly, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Long Yao sighed deeply, and spoke again, ¡°Does anyone in this arena want to challenge Yan Hai?¡±

    The only response Long Yao got was a sea of petrified looks.

    In the Upper Realm, nobody dared to challenge the power of the Dual Spirit Rings, it was something that nobody would think of challenging in their lives.

    Long Yao¡¯s expression grew angrier, it was as he expected. But if he allowed Jun Wu Xie to seed, what would happen to his n? Long Yao narrowed his eyes once again and said, ¡°Yan Hai, since nobody dares to fight you, you may challenge the Top Ten exponents. Tell me, who do you want to challenge?¡±

    1

    Long Yao looked at Jun Wu Xie with half closed eyes, he was already hatching another n. So what if Jun Wu Xue turned up?

    ording to the rules of the selection, Jun Wu Xie could only challenge the Top Ten exponents after winning the selection. If she won, she would rece that person in the Top Ten ranking. But if she failed, she would have to go through another selection.

    With Jun Wu Xie¡¯s power, with the hatred in her heart added into the mix, meant she would definitely not go easy in the battle. However, no matter how much she wanted revenge, she would only be able to kill one person at most while herpanions were attacked by five!

    1

    How would she deal with the remaining four after killing one?

    Long Yao was waiting for Jun Wu Xie to make her choice.

    At this moment, in the back room, Fang Jinghe and the others were looking at each other nervously, terrified to be named by her. They knew whoever that was called would have a slim chance of survival!

    Jun Wu Xie looked coolly at Long Yao, her gaze then looked beyond him and into the back room.

    That look gave Bai Zhu, who was hiding in the room, a big surprise. It was as if she knew he were inside the room!

    As Bai Zhu was percting in his thoughts, Jun Wu Xie disappeared from the arena so suddenly and with such speed that it made the audience gasp!

 Chapter 2960 - Come Out and Die! (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2960: Come Out and Die! (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    In the entire arena, Long Yao was the only person who saw what Jun Wu Xie did. But he never imagined that she would make a beeline straight to him!

    Long Yao was shocked, could it be that Jun Wu Xie was so filled with hate that she would strike directly at him?

    Just as Long Yao raised his spiritual power to prepare, Jun Wu XIe bypassed himpletely and made her way into the back room!

    There was a loud sound and the door of the back room was kicked open by Jun Wu Xie. The force propelled Bai Zhu, who had been hiding behind the door, into the air and he fell heavily on the hard floor.

    Bai Zhu had no idea what was going on, he only felt a massive pain in his head, aches all over his body and his vision went blurry.

    However, the other people in the room saw everything as clear as crystal.

    Jun Wu Xie stood at the doorway, the iciness from her demeanour felt like it could freeze the blood in their veins!

    Ordinarily, if one of these arrogant and haughty Top Ten exponents saw Jun Wu Xiee close to them, their blood would almost pump in a reverse direction. When Jun Wu XIe moved that quickly, none of them could see it clearly and none could imagine the consequences if they were to face her in battle.

    ¡°Yan Hai! What do you think you are doing?¡± Long Yao asked as he got over his shock and got out of his chair to look at the scene behind him.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s cold eyes swept across the room and walked forward slowly.

    Everyone in the room was shocked and motionless. Only Bai Zhu who had fallen to the floor was still trying to restore his sight.

    Long Yao¡¯s expression took a turn for the worse, since he had be a Knight of Destruction, he had probably not been ignored like this!

    ¡°Yan Hai! Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going to vite the rules of the selection? Don¡¯t you have any respect for the wishes of His Lord?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie paused, gave a slight smile and replied calmly, ¡°I know the rules, don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t intend to break them, but before that....¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s voice suddenly became light. She raised a finger and a beam of light shot out andnded on Bai Zhu. The beam of light wrapped itself around Bai Zhu¡¯s leg and with a simple gesture, Bai Zhu ended up at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s feet.

    ¡°His Lord¡¯s rules state that outside of the selection, one cannot challenge the Top Ten Exponents. But for someone that is not a Top Ten Exponent, I should be able to do as I wish with him right?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked although it was more of a statement of fact.

    Long Yao stared at Jun Wu Xie, for the first time, he realised that he could not predict the actions of the youth standing in front of him. This, plus the murderous intent he was witnessing, sent a shiver down his spine.

    Bai Zhu was so terrified his legs had turned to rubber. He had never expected that the first one to suffer ruin was him!

    ¡°Lord....Lord Yan, we can talk this over....¡± Bai Zhu was lifted up by Jun Wu Xie with no resistance. The anger emanating from Jun Wu Xie made it difficult for Bai Zhu to breathe and the fear of death was clearly written on his face.

 Chapter 2961 - Come Out and Die! (5)

    <h4>Chapter 2961: Come Out and Die! (5)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Bai Zhu was frightened out of his wits, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s anger was so obvious that if he still had to guess the reason for it, he was truly a fool!

    Staying alive was all that was on Bai Zhu¡¯s mind, he pleadingly looked at Long Yao. The only one present who could save him was Long Yao!

    Long Yao said coldly, ¡°Yan Hai, what are you doing? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re insisting on breaking the rules?¡±

    Long Yao¡¯s calm tone masked a bit of fear he felt on the inside. Ever since Jun Wu Xie appeared, nothing had gone ording to his n. Even the mighty Long Yao had to admit he had no way of knowing what she would do next.

    This youth was more dangerous than he had imagined!

    Jun Wu Xie lifted her head slightly to look at Long Yao, she had no intention to release Bai Zhu. ¡°I don¡¯t remember the rules having anything to do with the Lords of the 72 cities.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Long Yao was a little shocked, apparently not understanding the meaning behind Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words.

    Jun Wu Xie said, ¡°I am the Overlord of the 72 Cities and Bai Zhu, being Lord of White Night City, is my subordinate. It can¡¯t be that disciplining one of my subordinates vites the rules right?¡± Jun Wu Xie stared nkly at Long Yao, even allowing a slight smile to creep through.

    Long Yao dared to attack her, well now it was time to experience her vengeance!

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words negated all of Long Yao¡¯s warnings. He had originally intended to use His Lord¡¯s name to control her actions but never did he expect to be defeated!

    His Lord had never cared about the 72 Cities, whether it was one city destroying another or one rising above all others, he had always closed one eye and shut the other. In doing so, this brutal atmosphere was formed.

    Jun Wu Xie had used her status as Overlord of the 72 Cities to crush Bai Zhu. Even if Long Yao wanted toe out with a reason, it would be hard to say she broke His Lord¡¯s rules as he never interfered with matters of the 72 Cities.

    If Long Yao really did it, it would have been as representing the Lord!

    Even as a Knight of Destruction, there were ces he dared not tread.

    Long Yao¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s actions were a challenge to Long Yao himself!

    ¡°Lord....Lord Long Yao...save...save me...¡± Bai Zhu was terrified. Not having great strength, he was good at crafting strategies and did his best work behind the scenes. Now that he was in the hands of Jun Wu Xie, he had no way of escaping.

    With Bai Zhu¡¯s intelligence, how could he not know Jun Wu Xie¡¯s intent!

    For the first time in his life, Bai Zhu felt close to death. His only way out was Long Yao and he could only look towards Long Yao to give himself a chance of living.

    However, Long Yao¡¯s brows furrowed. Based on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s argument, he had no reason to intervene.

    It was hard to imagine that even while bearing so much hate, Jun Wu Xie could maintain such a cool head!

 Chapter 2962 - Come Out and Die! (6)

    <h4>Chapter 2962: Come Out and Die! (6)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Why? Lord Long Yao, do you mean to interfere in the affairs of the 72 Cities?¡± Jun Wu Xie cocked an eyebrow, while delivering her words in an almost arrogant, taunting manner.

    Qiao Chu, Fei Yan, Hua Yao, Fan Zhuo, Rong Rao....the suffering each of them endured would be paid back 10 times, 100 times! She wanted Long Yao to know that her people were not to be trifled with!

    Plotting against her was one thing, but plot against herpanions and prepare to feel her wrath!

    To exact her revenge, it was not enough for Jun Wu Xie to merely kill her target. She wanted to thoroughly embarrass Long Yao in front of the whole arena!

    He wanted to protect Bai Zhu and she wanted to kill him in front of his very eyes. She wanted to see how much the infamous Lord Long Yao could take!

    A chill shed across Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes.

    Long Yao looked at Jun Wu Xie angrily, he wished he could tear her limb from limb. However he had no way of doing that, if Jun Wu Xie had challenged Bai Zhu within the parameters of the selection, he could chase her away. But Jun Wu Xie had made clear her grouse with Bai Zhu and that it was a matter that fell into the jurisdiction of the 72 Cities. Long Yao had no cause for action.

    Long Yao had never been challenged like this before. But with Jun Wu Xie using His Lord¡¯s name, he felt like he could not breathe. Bai Zhu¡¯s incessant cries for help made Long Yao feel even more frustrated.

    Bai Zhu dying was one matter, but for him to die right in front of him, would be of great embarrassment to Long Yao.

    In the back room, Fang Jinghe and the rest of the Top Ten exponents were scared stiff. When Jun Wu Xie rushed towards them, each thought they would be the first to go. Luckily it was Bai Zhu and not them who was first.

    No matter what status Bai Zhu held in the 72 Cities, it meant little in the Sacred City.

    In the arena, the audience craned their necks to catch a glimpse of what was going on high up in the back room. They saw that Jun Wu XIe had her hands on Bai Zhu and could only exim in surprise, especially those that were on previously good terms with Bai Zhu. They had no idea what had transpired between Jun Wu Xie and Bai Zhu to result in her wanting to kill him.

    Only Dongfang Ku Bi, when seeing Jun Wu Xie¡¯s back, felt a sense of shock.

    Maybe people did not realise, but ording to reports that Dongfang Ku Bi had received over the past few days, the bloody battles that had been uring in the Sacred City seemed to all involve the people close to Jun Wu Xie. Having spent some time himself in the Sea Spirit City, Dongfang Ku Bi was very clear that the rtionship this group had was not of master and servants but was as close as a group of siblings.

    If some of them were hurt, how could Jun Wu Xie take it lying down?

    Up on the high tform, Long Yao and Jun Wu Xie were still at an impasse. Facing Bai Zhu¡¯s cries for help, Long Yao¡¯s expression was as dark as it had ever been.

    ¡°Yan Hai, this is the Top Ten masters selection, not a ce to solve the petty squabbles of the 72 Cities.¡± Long Yao said through gritted teeth.

 Chapter 2963 - Come Out and Die! (7)

    <h4>Chapter 2963: Come Out and Die! (7)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°What? His Lord has such a rule? If there is, I will stop now. But if there isn¡¯t I hope Lord Long Yao would not interfere in the affairs of the 72 Cities.¡± Jun Wu Xie lowered her head and looked at Long Yao who was trembling with anger. She would not back down even half an inch.

    His Lord¡¯s rules?

    How would it be possible that the Lord was interested in such trivial matters?

    Long Yao was gnashing his teeth to their roots with anger. How would he ever have thought that by using His Lord¡¯s name to trap Jun Wu Xie, his words would be used against him repeatedly and he in turn would have been trapped by Jun Wu Xie?

    If Long Yao had not invoked the name of His Lord earlier, perhaps he could have found a way out. But now that he was caught in his own trap, he had nothing else to say.

    Long Yao had been rebutted into silence by Jun Wu Xie and if he continued to argue, she could instead use him of defying the Lord¡¯s will. In the Upper Realm, Long Yao could pay heed to nothing and nobody, unless it came to His Lord then he did not dare to step out of line.

    If he were dealing with an ordinary person, Long Yao could simply kill him. But when facing Jun Wu Xie, bearer of the Dual Spirit Rings, Long Yao was not absolutely sure he could defeat her based on strength alone. Moreover, there were no charges that he could ce on her to use the Sacred City¡¯s army, it was difficult for him to achieve his objective.

    Jun Wu Xie had backed Long Yao into a corner, making him angry but powerless to act.

    Long Yao¡¯s silence basically meant his consent to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s actions.

    Bai Zhu stared incredulously at Long Yao, who by now had lowered his gaze to the ground. He could not believe that with Long Yao as protection, Jun Wu Xie could still get to him and even more so, that his n which seemed like a sure bet just moments ago,id in tatters.

    Bai Zhu¡¯s entire body was trembling, he could clearly feel Jun Wu Xie¡¯s spiritual power radiating from his neck down. With despair in his eyes, he cried out in desperation, ¡°Lord Long Yao please save me! I did it all for you....you can¡¯t leave me in the lurch....¡±

    Bai Zhu¡¯s plea made Long Yao¡¯s brows furrow even further. He suddenly looked up at Jun Wu Xie and said, ¡°Although this may be a matter of the 72 Cities, don¡¯t forget this arena is for the Top Ten masters selection and not a venue for your personal vendettas. If your actions taint this ce, is that a responsibility you can bear?¡±

    After thinking for a long time, Long Yao finally found an excuse that sounded reasonable and did not vite the Lord¡¯s will.

    Upon hearing Long Yao¡¯s words, Bai Zhu heaved a sigh of relief.

    Jun Wu Xie raised her eyebrows and looked at Long Yao¡¯s grey face, an impish smile formed on her face.

    ¡°So Lord Long Yao is only afraid that I will dirty the ce. That¡¯s a simple fix....¡±

    Just as Bai ZHu thought his life was saved, Jun Wu Xie opened his mouth and forced a pill down his throat, making him swallow it.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s actions were as fast and smooth as flowing water, Long Yao had no time to react.

    ¡°Yan Hai, how dare you?!¡± Long Yao shouted furiously, his eyes open wide.

 Chapter 2964 - Come Out and Die! (8)

    <h4>Chapter 2964: Come Out and Die! (8)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Long Yao was preparing to take action but Jun Wu XIe let go of Bai Zhu. Bai Zhu fell to the floor, his legs too weak to support his weight, the colour had been drained from his face and his air of elegance had been reced with a sense of hopelessness.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at the furious Long Yao and raised her hands, ¡°Please don¡¯t worry Lord Long Yao. I definitely wouldn¡¯t taint this ce.¡± She had on a smug smile that was taunting him at the same time. For some reason, that made her gentle features emit a bewitching radiance, making it impossible to look away.

    ¡°What did you give him?¡± Long Yao stared at her and asked.

    Jun Wu Xie did not respond immediately. Her murderous, yet smiling eyes scanned the back room full of the Top Ten masters and finally rested on the heavily bandaged Fang Jinghe.

    [¡°Little...Little Ruo...is gone...she¡¯s gone...¡±]

    [¡°Little Xie, please....find Little Ruo...¡±]

    In that instant, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mind was filled with Fei Yan¡¯s cries for help. The night before, she personally went to the ce that Fei Yan and Rong Ruo were attacked. What was originally a busy street was no longer and was filled with the putrid stench of blood. Nobody dared step onto the street which in the dead of night, waspletely silent.

    Jun Wu Xie would never forget seeing a butterfly caked in blood bathed in the moonlight while standing on that street

    It was so beautiful, yet so tragic.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s expression deepened, it was as if Rong Ruo¡¯s every smile and action was being yed in front of her eyes.

    She recalled, at Cloudy Brook Academy, the gentle and carefree youth that she was stood at the doorway and said with a smile,

    [¡°This must be the new friend that Brother Hua and the rest brough back.¡±]

    [¡°My name is Rong Ruo, I overheard Qiao Chu call you Little Xie. Do you mind if I call you that as well?¡±]

    She especially remembered that no matter how tough the circumstances, Rong Ruo always had a smile on her face that was as gentle as water.

    Jun Wu Xie always thought that Rong Ruo had a beautiful smile. Neither gentle like ady¡¯s nor steely like a man¡¯s but the type that gave an all epassing warmth.

    But...

    That smile would never be seen again.

    Her heart ached as if someone had dug out a piece of her heart and left a gaping void.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes slowly regained focus. The bottom of her eyes reflected Fang Jinghe¡¯s panic-stricken face. His reflection seemed to burn up in the eyes of Jun Wu Xie.

    Fang Jinghe got a fright when Jun Wu Xie looked at him, and his face turned a whiter shade of pale.

    He automatically started moving towards the back to hide but Jun Wu Xie¡¯s icy gaze cut through the crowd, giving him no ce to hide.

    ¡°ording to rumours.¡± Jun Wu Xie said slowly.

    ¡°Among the Top Ten masters, one of you is an expert in poison. In that case, I invite Lord Long Yao to get that person to examine Bai Zhu and diagnose what poison I¡¯ve administered to Bai Zhu. If the diagnosis is correct, I will dly handover the antidote and you will never hear from me again.¡±

    Long Yao was rocked by this statement, Jun Wu Xie was obviously referring to Fang Jinghe!

    And Fang Jinghe was the only one who managed to kill one of Jun Wu Xie¡¯spanions in the previous operation.

    What did Jun Wu Xie hope to achieve by doing this?

    1

 Chapter 2965 - Come Out and Die! 9

    <h4>Chapter 2965 Come Out and Die! 9</h4>

    Long Yao had not yet begun to realise that he was being led by the nose by Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Of course, if Lord Long Yao has no intention to save Bai Zhu, then so be it.¡± Jun Wu Xieid the ball squarely in Long Yao¡¯s court.

    Long Yao could no longer guess what Jun Wu Xie¡¯s intentions were and could only look at the defenceless Bai Zhu who was sprawled on the floor with a frown.

    ¡°Lord Long Yao, save me, please save me! I don¡¯t want to die!¡± I¡¯m willing to do anything, as long as you save me!¡± Bai Zhu was at Long Yao¡¯s feet, crying and begging. He knew that Jun Wu XIe¡¯s hatred for him ran so deep that even if he died there and then, it would not erase the hatred.

    Begging her was useless, his only hope was Long Yao.

    Bai Zhu understood that his status meant nothing to the Top Ten masters. Just looking at the terror on Fan Jinghe¡¯s face, he knew that even if he begged Fan Jinghe, he would be too afraid to act. Long Yao was hisst and only hope.

    He was no fool. He knew that he had incurred Jun Wu Xie¡¯s wrath by cooperating with Long Yao and if he died, Long Yao would be thoroughly embarrassed. Although Long Yao did not care for Bai Zhu personally, for his own image and reputation, he could not sit back and do nothing.

    As expected, after a moment¡¯s thought, Long Yao said to Fang Jinghe, ¡°Come here and examine him.¡±

    Fang Jinghe got a shock when he was called upon by Long Yao. Although he was terribly unwilling, he had no choice but to step forward. Jun Wu Xie¡¯s icy re gave him a bad feeling about what was going to happen.

    When Fang Jinghe was hunting down Rong Ruo and Fei Yan, he never thought his day of reckoning woulde so soon.

    As arrogant as he was in front of Rong Ruo and Fei Yan, he now felt an equal amount of fear and terror.

    Fang Jinghe walked with trepidation towards Bai Zhu, who showed no physical signs of the poison¡¯s effects. Under Long Yao¡¯s instructions, Fang Jinghe took out his own silver needle and inserted it into Bai Zhu¡¯s flesh to check for the presence of poison.

    Fang Jinghe had absolute confidence in his abilities regarding poison. After calming himself down, he felt that this was a great opportunity.

    Jun Wu Xie had said, in front of Long Yao no less, that if he could identify the poison, she would cause no further trouble. Jun Wu Xie may have been a Dual Spirit Ring bearer, but Fang Jinghe was sure that when it came to poisons, he was unsurpassed in the entire Upper Three Realms.

    If he could identify the poison, not only could he save Bai Zhu, he could also heal the rift between them and Jun Wu Xie, killing two birds with one stone.

    At that moment, Fan Jinghe was no longer afraid as he felt he had the upper hand and could not help but secretly mock Jun Wu Xie¡¯s arrogance.

    How could he have joined the Top Ten masters if not for his knowledge of poison?

    How could Jun Wu Xie make a bet with Long Yao over poison? This just yed into his hands!

    With this attitude, Fan Jinghe¡¯s movements quickened and he held his silver needle with a much steadier hand.

 Chapter 2966 - Ridiculous poison king 1

    <h4>Chapter 2966 Ridiculous poison king 1</h4>

    Bai Zhu¡¯s expression was extremely tense. Although Fang Jinghe had some knowledge about the poison, he did not know why he felt that the matter was not that simple whenever he looked into Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes.

    Fang Jinghe repeatedly searched Bai Zhu¡¯s body in the eyes of the public. He checked using silver needles, bloodletting, and other methods. However, Fang Jinghe was stunned.

    Jun Wu Xie stared at the sparkling silver needle that she just pulled out from Bai Zhu¡¯s body. Fang Jinghe involuntarily looked at Jun Wu Xie, her expression seemed extremely strange.

    ¡°How¡¯s it?¡± Long Yao asked coldly. Long Yao had recovered a little peace at this moment. He had the same thoughts as Fang Jinghe. Since Jun Wu Xie had said those words, it was necessary to bear the consequences.

    As long as Fang Jinghe found out the origin of the poison, Jun Wu Xie could no longer find trouble with them.

    Long Yao also believed that Jun Wu Xie would not easily let go of those who hurt herpanions. By then, his n could still be carried out!

    The anger had just disappeared at this moment. Long Yao looked at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes with a little less surprise but a little more ridicule.

    She was still too young to realise such a good opportunity to avenge him. Instead, Jun Wu Xie chose to take a gamble, which was simply killing herself.

    As long as this poison was settled, It did not matter anymore if Jun Wu Xie wanted to deal with Bai Zhu or Fang Jin He in the future. Long Yao had a perfect excuse to wipe it out.

    However, just when Long Yao wascent about his n, he didn¡¯t realize that Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes shed a sneer.

    ¡°Lord Fang, what¡¯s wrong with my poison ... what happened?¡± Bai Zhupletely lost his mind to think about something else. He just wanted to know if he would survive.

    Fang Jinghe¡¯s expression was tangled to the extreme. He stared at the silver needle in his hand, and said for a long while, ¡°You ... are you not poisoned?¡±

    When Fang Jinghe said this, everyone in the room was frightened. Long Yao couldn¡¯t help showing a surprised expression, ¡°Not poisoned? What does this mean?¡± Long Yao couldn¡¯t believe it and asked.

    Fang Jinghe could only exin: ¡°I have checked Bai Zhu all over, but he showed no signs of poisoning ...

    Fang Jinghe was also dumbfounded. He had seen countless poisons and hundreds or thousands of poisons. But he had never seen any poison that could not be detected by using silver needles or bloodletting. No evidence of poisoning was found on Bai Zhu¡¯s body. Bai Zhu¡¯s body was normal and there was no toxin at all.

    Could it be that...

    Is this a trap intentionally set by Jun Wu Xie?

    She didn¡¯t poison Bai Zhu at all, so she said that?

    Long Yao¡¯s eyes suddenly looked at Jun Wu Xie. But Jun Wu Xie¡¯s expression was very calm.

    ¡°Yan Hai, did you poison Bai Zhu?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie nced at Long Yao, then her eyes fell on Fang Jinghe.

    ¡°It seems that the rumors are really not credible, and the so-called poison king is just nothing more than this.¡±

    Fang Jinghe looked stiff. Among the Top Ten Experts, he did have the title of a poisoned king. This was what he had always been proud of. But for some reason, when this was said by Jun Wu Xie, it sounded sarcastic.

 Chapter 2967 - Ridiculous poison king 2

    <h4>Chapter 2967 Ridiculous poison king 2</h4>

    ¡°If you can¡¯t find it, he¡¯s going to die.¡± Jun Wu Xie narrowed his eyes and looked up at Long Yao. ¡°Lord Long Yao, it seems I won.¡±

    Long Yao¡¯s expression became very ugly. He was very confident about Fang Jinghe¡¯s ability to poison. Since Fang Jinghe could not detect the poison, it should be really non-toxic. Long Yao couldn¡¯t feel any better.

    ¡°Yan Hai, whether you have been poisoned or not remains to be determined. If you dare to deceive me, you should know the consequences.¡± Long Yao threatened to say.

    ¡°Bai Zhu, do you feel any difort?¡± Long Yao asked.

    Bai Zhu was already frightened. When he heard Long Yao¡¯s inquiries, he immediately looked down.

    Strange enough, after he took Jun Wu Xie¡¯s poison, his body did not have any difort or pain.

    He shook his head at Long Yao.

    ¡°Yan Hai, what else do you have to say?¡± Long Yao frowned and looked at Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie didn¡¯t take it for granted. Those cold eyes fell to the pale faced Bai Zhu.

    ¡°Lord Bai.¡±

    Bai Zhu could not help but start shaking.

    ¡°As a man, your skin is really more delicate than a woman.¡± Jun Wu Xie said something inexplicable and she kept quiet.

    Bai Zhu was confused by Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words. He was born with pure white skin. Although he was better than an ordinary man, it was really very differentparing him with a woman.

    While Bai Zhu was thinking about the meaning of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words, Fang Jinghe squatted beside Bai Zhu and swept around him casually. But this circling surprised Fang Jinghe. He sat on the ground, and he screamed.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Fang Jinghe¡¯s scream shocked Bai Zhu¡¯s heart. He turned to look at Fang Jinghe. He could only find Fang Jinghe staring at his face with horror.

    Bai Zhu reached out his hand subconsciously, and touched his cheek. The touch of his fingertips was an unusually soft touch. The smooth feeling was actually a little tender than a woman¡¯s skin. Bai Zhu stared to the extreme in an instant!

    The softness had exceeded the limit that the flesh could bring. He tapped lightly, but he didn¡¯t feel any obstacle under the skin. Without the support of a bit of meat and bones, his entire skin was wrapped with a warm and sticky liquid!

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? What¡¯s going on here?¡± A huge horror spread in the bottom of Bai Zhu¡¯s heart. He raised his hand in a panic and stared. He almost fainted.

    His hands became extremely white and tender. The slightly rough skin no longer existed. Now, what covers him was a thinyer of cicada-like, translucent skin. The criss cross blood vessels, and the blood-red, viscous fluid could be clearly seen under it.

    Bai Zhu stared and unable to believe everything he saw.

    His skin! !! !!

    His muscles! !! !! !!

    Everyone present was paying attention to the changes in Bai Zhu. It looked fierce that there was nothing unusual about Bai Zhu. But if you take a closer look, you could see that the skin of Bai Zhu¡¯s entire body has be as thin as cicada wings. They could clearly see the blood vessels in Bai Zhu¡¯s body and the muscles that have melted into pus ...

 Chapter 2968 - Ridiculous poison king 3

    <h4>Chapter 2968 Ridiculous poison king 3</h4>

    Bai Zhu looked like a water bag hanging on a rack of bones. It looked gooey and extremely disgusting.

    His features were also exaggerated. The thin skin started to sag terribly. The corners of his mouth started to droop all the way to the jaw. With the exaggerated sagging, his skin was hanging loosely against his muscleless bones, revealing the cold white bones.

    This scene made everyone look dumbfounded. No one had seen such a weird scene before them. It was no longer a person but a mess.

    ¡°Fang Jinghe! What the hell is going on here?¡± Long Yao¡¯s face had turned blue and purple. Fang Jinghe only said that Bai Zhu had no signs of poisoning. But in a blink of time, Bai Zhu became like this?

    Fang Jinghe panicked. Huge beads of perspiration continued to trickle down his forehead. His eyes widened in horror as he saw Bai Zhu¡¯s disgusting mucus wrapped in the skin. Fang Jinghe almost vomited immediately.

    ¡°I ... I don¡¯t know ... I really don¡¯t know ... Lord Long Yao, when I tested the drug just now... You have seen it. I really did not detect any poison!!¡± Fang Jinghe fell to the ground. He sat on the ground trembling, his emotions distraught as he struggled to exin to Long Yao.

    ¡°What a waste!¡± Long Yao¡¯s face turned so ugly that Bai Zhu became like this. Even a fool knew that it was the poison given by Jun Wu Xie. But Long Yao could not understand what poison it was exactly?

    Why couldn¡¯t even Fang Jinghe the Poison King find out?

    Long Yao looked up and looked at Jun Wu Xie who was standing aside. He was just a thin boy. But for some reason, Long Yao had a kind of fear in his heart at this moment.

    Colorless, odorless poison that could not be detected. The effect would be so strong. All of that made Long Yao feel a chill in his heart. If this poison was used on his body ... Long Yao really dared not think any further.

    ¡°Save ... Save ... Me ...¡± Bai Zhu was struggling in pain. He watched as he turned into this inhuman and devil-like appearance. It was terrible that he didn¡¯t feel any symptoms. His sufferings urred silently and the kind of rtive calmness in the spirit exacerbated his fear of death.

    As if he had never suffered anything, he was being pushed step by step towards the abyss of death.

    No pain would dispel his despair and fear.

    Such fear of death quietly approaching under the extreme silence had even surpassed the pain that the body could bear.

    At this moment, Bai Zhu wished that the poison in his body could make him intolerable, so he would not have such fear. He would not have to look at his pathetic self.

    Bai Zhu¡¯s call for help did not receive any response. Even Fang Jinghe was helpless, who else among the Top Ten Experts could solve it?

    Bai Zhu seemed to be aware of his own ending. His actions had be more and more strenuous. His muscles had turned into pus, wrapped in thin skin. Each of his bones had fallen abnormally. Looking at Jun Wu Xie, with a plea in his eyes.

    ¡°Ughh...¡±

    ¡°This is what you deserve.¡± Jun Wu Xie looked at Bai Zhu coldly, without the slightest sympathy in her eyes.

 Chapter 2969 - Ridiculous poison king 4

    <h4>Chapter 2969 Ridiculous poison king 4</h4>

    Bai Zhu stared at Jun Wu Xie in a dumbfounded manner. In his mind, countless images appeared at this moment.

    At that time, he had just attained the position of the White Night City Lord. When the White Night City was in trouble, he was fortunate to have several confidants left by his father, which aided him through the most difficult years. After the White Night City was stable, his strength had also been stable. He could still remember that day where he hosted a banquet and invited the elders to drink together. But s, he poisoned the drinking water.

    Great achievers neglect small details.

    This was what Bai Zhu had always believed in. No matter whether it was a danger on the surface or a possible threat, he would not hesitate to eradicate it.

    Therefore, knowing that as long as he did not actively provoke Jun Wu Xie, she would not retaliate against him. Bai Zhu still thought more, he was extremely unwilling to have Jun Wu Xie aplish his dream. ... He was not resigned....

    Just as Jun Wu Xie said.

    Everything today ...

    He deserved it ...

    If it wasn¡¯t for excessive suspicion and expansive ambitions, Bai Zhu could be at ease with his city lord position of White Night City. Jun Wu Xie would not take away any power from him. A man¡¯s heart who was not content is like a snake which tries to swallow an elephant. He finally took this step.

    The cooperation with Long Yao prompted him to stand on the opposite side of Jun Wu Xie.

    If Bai Zhu didn¡¯t join Long Yao and scheme against Qiao Chu and theirpanions, if he had not chosen to go directly against Jun Wu Xie, maybe she would not have used such a terrible poison against him. But what Bai Zhu had messed with was irreversible. That unforgivable sin!

    Bai Zhu suddenly slumped onto the ground as his bones had be abnormally weak. He found it veryborious to even support his own head to look at Jun Wu Xie.

    Long Yao¡¯s expression was slightly haggard. Looking at Bai Zhu¡¯s appearance, he was helpless. It felt as if Jun Wu Xie had thrown him a few ps on his face. His face felt a hot sting.

    ¡°Yan Hai, don¡¯t forget about this ce, you can¡¯t dirty it!¡± Long Yao seemed to want to support his confidence.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Long Yao and swept away.

    ¡°Rest assured, I remember.¡±

    Long Yao gritted his teeth. He didn¡¯t know what Jun Wu Xie would do next. Bai Zhu¡¯s condition would easily stain the area within a three metre perimeter. However, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s calmness made Long Yao feel uneasy.

    Just when Long Yao was uneasy, Bai Zhu who was paralyzed on the ground suddenly twitched violently. His pus suddenly swelled, and the whole person instantly became a meatball, with blood vessels and blue veins spreading thin. It looked really disgusting.

    Fang Jinghe, who was closest to Bai Zhu, was so frightened that he ran away. He was afraid that Bai Zhu would ssh on him when he exploded.

    Others were also prepared to retreat.

    At this moment, Bai Zhu¡¯s consciousness was blurred. There was no pain, it was as if it was amassing. At the moment when his body was expanding, every cell and every nerve on his body seemed to be crushed by a boulder. His eyes turned white and his mouth started to foam.

    What was more frightening was that Bai Zhu¡¯s throat seemed to be blocked by a kind of mucus, which rendered him unable to make a sound under the severe pain.

    At the moment everyone thought that Bai Zhu¡¯s body would explode. The surface of Bai Zhu¡¯s skin exuded a burst of steam, and white mist drifted with the wind. Bai Zhu¡¯s body was like a deted ball. In the same way, it dried up quickly, but the skin that was originally pink had instantly turned yellow, and clung to his bones tightly.

 Chapter 2970 - Ridiculous poison king 5

    <h4>Chapter 2970 Ridiculous poison king 5</h4>

    This scene made everyones¡¯ hair stand on end. That Bai Zhu who was swollen the moment before was now like a dry corpse that had been drained off flesh and blood. Ayer of yellow, wrinkled skin was sticking on his body.

    However, his eyes still looked at the crowd in horror.

    That was an extremely creepy feeling that no one could fathom.

    Bai Zhu was lying straight on the ground, except for his eyes, he could not move an inch of his body. His bones were so aching so badly that he couldn¡¯t even muster up a sliver of strength. Theyer of skin that was sticking to his body was like a piece of hard wax.

    Fang Jinghe on the side was already so scared and he looked as if he had lost his soul. He had beencent, living arrogantly under the title of Poison King. He had never seen such a sinister poison in his life.

    From the meat ball to a shrivelled up body in the blink of an eye; if Fang Jinghe had not seen it in person, he would not have believed it at all!

    As far as Fang Jinghe¡¯s understanding of toxicity was concerned, there was no poison detected at all. Moreover, no such simr poisons had been recorded in any ancient prescriptions before.

    Lying on the ground, Bai Zhu¡¯s spirit was torn. He seemed to be half dead and motionless, but he knew it. Although he had turned into the appearance of this shrivelled up body, his perception remained conscious. At this moment, he felt countless ants gnawing at his bones, the kind of heart-tingling itch and itching made Bai Zhu feel that living was worse than death!

    Bai Zhu never dreamt that before he died, he would suffer so much!

    Despair, pain and fear began to devour his soul with the impending death.

    The yellow skin gradually became dark brown under the sun, as if thest bit of water had evaporated. Fine cracks started to spread on the skin¡¯s folds. With a gust of wind, the shrivelled up body of Bai Zhu instantly turned into powder and dissipated with the wind, leaving no trace on the ground.

    A living person right before them had undergone this series of changes. The people standing in the room witnessed the process of the creation of this shrivelled up body that had in turn disintegrated and disappeared right before their very eyes... What would take thousands of years to happen had just shed before their very eyes ...

    There was not a single sound.

    Jun Wu Xie narrowed her eyes and looked at the clean ground as a sneer curled up at the corner of her lips. She slightly raised her head and looked at Long Yao, ¡°Lord Long Yao, how was it?¡±

    How was it?

    Long Yao¡¯s mouth couldn¡¯t help twitching. Never thought that Jun Wu Xie could really kill him so cleanly. This was really beyond Long Yao¡¯s expectation.

    This boy was too dangerous!

    ¡°Since the matter of the 72 cities has been resolved, then Yan Hai, you should choose your opponent to challenge.¡± Long Yao forced down the dissatisfaction in his heart and looked at Jun Wu Xie with an ugly expression.

    Jun Wu Xie has only one chance. No matter which one of the Top Ten Experts she killed,there would still be four people. Those four would be like four thorns stuck in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s throat. The more cruel Jun Wu Xie was to Bai Zhu, the more convinced Long Yao knew the importance of herpanions.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes nced at the Top Ten Experts in the room. Anyone who was caught by her gaze started to tremble uncontrobly and their face turned blue ...

 Chapter 2971 - I want to challenge six of them 1

    <h4>Chapter 2971 I want to challenge six of them 1</h4>

    Only one person, as usual, calmly responded to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s gaze.

    Jun Wu Xie soon knew that the man must be Qing Ke who had previously sent a letter to Nangong Lie.

    She won¡¯t touch Qing Ke, but the others here ...

    In her mind, the sorrow of Fei Yan, the despair of Qiao Chu, and the sleepless Hua Yao and Fan Zhuo, echoed like a nightmare in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mind.

    Her cold eyes swept through the five people who were present. The killing intent in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes was no longer disguised. Just by looking at her eyes, Fang Jinghe was frightened to the point of copse and the rest could not wait to slip away.

    ¡°Lord Long Yao, do I only have one match to challenge the Top Ten Experts?¡±

    Long Yao said, ¡°Yes.¡±

    He would like to see how Jun Wu Xie would make this choice.

    Jun Wu Xie did not speak directly. She turned around and jumped from the high tform, returned to the empty ring tform, and returned to the sight of the crowd. At this moment, without cheers and apuse from the onlookers on the field, Although there were no close-up crowds, they could already see what was happening there.

    And that scene, no one wished to experience it again.

    The people of the White Night City had already escaped from the game collectively when Bai Zhu had vanished. Obviously they did not understand how their City Lord had offended Jun Wu Xie.

    Didn¡¯t they see that even Lord Long Yao could not keep him checked?

    People in White Night City dare not to stay longer. They could only me their parents for not giving them two more legs. From this day on, White Night City, one of the strongest cities among the 72 cities, was set to decline.

    At this moment, everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on Jun Wu Xie. Everyone had seen Jun Wu Xie¡¯s manner of killing Bai Zhu. That fear was transmitted to everyone present. But they did not ignore Long Yao¡¯s ugly face who was seated at the high post as well.

    Jun Wu Xie killed Bai Zhu in front of Long Yao. Although Long Yao didn¡¯t stop him, any fool could tell that Bai Zhu was following Long Yao. This was why Jun Wuxie dared to fight Long Yao. She was pping his face. The contradiction between the two would be difficult to resolve.

    People in the arena trembled. No matter whether they were Jun Wu Xie or Long Yao, they were not the ones they could provoke. In the battle of dragons and tigers, they could only watch.

    ¡°Lord Long Yao.¡± Jun Wu Xie stood on the ring and looked at Long Yao.

    Long Yao narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°In the next game, I want to challenge the six yers from the Ten Top Experts who are present.¡± Jun Wu Xie said arrogantly.

    What!

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words plunged the entire stadium into shock. The selection contest of the Top Ten Experts had always only been an example of one challenger challenging one of the Top Ten Experts. Only one yer must be defeated to enter the Top Ten Experts. If you want to rise within the top ten, you need to fight alone.

    Throughout the ages, no one had ever asked for six opponents!

    Everyone knew that Luo Qingcheng, the head of the Top Ten Experts, went with the other two people to perform the task. She had not returned yet. Today, it would be a fierce fight. Now there were only seven people left in the so-called top ten. Except for the good rtionship between Nangong Lie and Jun Wu Xie, she had singled out all ten masters!

 Chapter 2972 - I want to challenge six of them 2

    <h4>Chapter 2972 I want to challenge six of them 2</h4>

    The words of Jun Wu Xie didn¡¯t just shock everyone. Long Yao froze. He did not expect that Jun Wu Xie would make such a request. The requirement was exactly the choice that could satisfy Jun Wu Xie¡¯s thoughts of revenge.

    For a while, Long Yao¡¯splexion changed greatly. The selection of the Top Ten Experts. Although there were regtions that the winner could only challenge one of the Top Ten Experts, no one had stipted how many people one could challenge in this field!

    Long Yao finally understood at this moment why Jun Wu Xie appeared here today.

    Her purpose was for this challenge.

    An opportunity to justify and send all enemies to hell.

    Long Yao calcted everything but overlooked the courage of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s. The Top Ten Experts may be unattainable in the eyes of others, but in the eyes of Jun Wu Xie, she was afraid of nothing.

    At present, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words have been said. Even if Long Yao wants to find an excuse to turn around, it was already impossible.

    The Top Ten Experts who were still d that they could escape the cmity, felt ashamed after hearing Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words. They all seemed to be broken up and could no¡¯t stop shivering.

    It was impossible to say that there were six people. That is, the Top Ten Experts and ten people were all present. How can they dare to confront a strong exponent possessing a Dual Spirit Ring?

    To know that in the Three Realms, the only Dual Spirit Ring exponent before them was their ruler. The one who they dare not even say a word more.

    Now, after Bai Zhu¡¯s strange and tragic death, who still has the courage to fight against Jun Wu Xie?

    Unfortunately, no amount of fear could stop this from happening. Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes crossed the crowd and looked over at them.

    ¡°Long ... Lord Long Yao ...¡± Fang Jinghe¡¯s teeth started to tremble incessantly. He didn¡¯t know what to do. He just looked desperately at Long Yao.

    They would die. They were very clear of what they had done to Qiao Chu and others. But now, they did not dare face it.

    Long Yao¡¯s face was extremely ugly but there¡¯s nothing he could do now. He thought that he had grasped Jun Wu Xie¡¯s weakness but he did not expect that in the end, Jun Wu Xie would turn the tides. He did not expect such an oue.

    ¡°Go on,¡± Long Yao said coldly.

    Fang Jinghe and others were dumbfounded. Long Yao was sending them to their deaths?

    ¡°Long ... Lord Long Yao, you ... you can¡¯t ...¡±

    ¡°I asked you to go down! Are the six of you really afraid of him? Even though he has the strength of the Dual Spirit Ring. But she is alone. You are the Top Ten Experts, the most powerful in the Upper Realm. To have the six of you join forces, you may not lose to Yan Hai.¡± Long Yao looked coldly at the Top Ten Experts.

    Their faces had all turned pale. But at this stage, they did not have any room to maneuver and turn the tides. They could only walk down the broken room one by one and slowly walked onto the ring.

    The people who came to the arena today would be watching a great show. They thought that the real game would take a few days to start. They didn¡¯t expect that the match would be promoted to the challenge of the Top Ten Experts and to challenge six at one go!

    On the field, everyone¡¯s eyes widened with excitement.

 Chapter 2973 - 2973 I want to challenge six of them 3

    <h4>2973 I want to challenge six of them 3</h4>

    Obviously it was a one-on-six battle. But the moment when Top Ten Experts arrived on the ring, victory and defeat were already revealed in the people¡¯s hearts.

    Those six people who were arrogant and brave in front of the crowd on normal days. Now that they were in front of Jun Wu Xie, they were all trembling and frightened.

    The six stood trembling on the ring tform with their heart beating wildly. If it were to be others, they would not be so timid. But the person standing on the ring tform was the formidable Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes swept away from the people in front of her. Before long, Nangong Lie had shown her portraits of the Top Ten Experts. Bai Mo and Qiao Chu had also identified the attackers.

    The whole arena became quiet at this moment. Everyone held their breath, waiting for the sound of this battle to start.

    Long Yao was sitting on a high tform. Although his expression was not abnormal, in fact, he had already reached the point where he felt as if he was sitting on needles.

    He sessfully provoked Jun Wu Xie¡¯s anger. But he miscalcted Jun Wu Xie¡¯s way of revenge. The current situation made it difficult for Long Yao to handle. He could only watch the prelude to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s revenge.

    The Top Ten Experts¡¯ hearts were thumping wildly. If they could, they would wish to kneel in front of Jun Wu Xie and immediately beg for mercy, grovel at her feet to ask for their lives. But when they saw Jun Wu Xie¡¯s murderous eyes, it had been understood that Jun Wu Xie would never let them go.

    ¡°Damn it! Let¡¯s just give it our all and fight with him! I don¡¯t believe that he can really win us alone.¡± One of the Top Ten Experts roared, trying to build up some morale for himself.

    Others also worked hard to build up their morales, but the effect was minimal.

    ¡°Come on.¡± Jun Wu Xie lowered her eyes slightly, unwilling to look at those disgusting faces again.

    She would never forget that moment when she opened the door, the scene of desperation that was forced upon herpanions.

    Blood debt must be repaid with blood!

    When Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words ended, Fang Jinghe and others had not yet reacted to what was going on. The figure of Jun Wu Xie disappeared in an instant.

    A mighty force surged on the ring, the blue whirlwind and the green whirlwind were intertwined, and the entire ring was swallowed up instantly!

    There was an uproar in the arena. Under the crisscross of the two whirlwinds, everyone couldn¡¯t see what was happening on the ring. But when the sickening blood stench filled every corner of the arena, people could not help gagging.

    They didn¡¯t know what was happening on the tform. But just by watching the two whirlwinds mixed with bloody images was enough to make them imagine the horrors.

    Long Yao stood up from his chair in disbelief, the blood on his face had already faded in an instant. He stared at the bloody wind on the tform, and his heart almost jumped out of his throat.

    How could he be ... so strong!

    Long Yao opened his mouth in surprise, the strength of the Dual Spirit Ring was far beyond his expectations. He couldn¡¯t see what happened in the ring at all!

    An unprecedented fear shrouded Long Yao¡¯s head at this moment. This fear was exactly the same as when he followed and bowed under His Lord.

    This ...

    Is this the strength of the Dual Spirit Ring? !!

 Chapter 2974 - 2974 I want to challenge six of them 4

    <h4>2974 I want to challenge six of them 4</h4>

    The six Top Ten Experts, in the presence of Jun Wu Xie, had no strength to fight back.

    Such a crushing defeat had never crossed Long Yao¡¯s mind. He thought that with the power of the Top Ten Experts, he could at least survive for a while. At that time, he might still have an excuse to stop it. The current situation had made Long Yao clearly realize that he could not even see the real situation of the battle!

    The two whirlwinds were like two giant dragons on the ring, as if they tore everything apart.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes changed from wonder to fear. The fear of the two powerful forces wrecking havoc made their souls tremble.

    The smell of blood was brought along by the wind. The surrounding area was covered with blood and some suspicious pieces of meat were faintly seen. Even the people sitting near the tform had been stained with blood. Moreover, the blood was still warm. It made people scream in horror as they directly vomited on the spot.

    At this moment, the whole arena became the battlefield of Shura, death and blood filled every corner.

    When the whirlwind on the ring tform gradually disappeared, only two figures remained on the ring tform.

    Jun Wu Xie stood in the midst of the sea of blood, while the other was Qing Ke whose legs had softened.

    No one knew what happened. Only Qing Ke, who was on the ring, witnessed the death of the others. He was extremely grateful at the moment. Fortunately he told the news to Nangong Lie, otherwise he would also end up...

    Qing Ke¡¯s legs were weak. He fell on the tform. Under his body, the sticky touch made his hair stand.

    The entire ring was stained with red blood. Except for him, all the Top Ten Experts did not even have aplete bone left!

    ¡°I won.¡± Jun Wu Xie stood in the blood. She slowly raised her head and looked at Long Yao who was standing above. The crimson blood became a magnificent backdrop for her, as she looked like a demon who had crawled out from the depths of hell, manifesting and magnifying the fear of everyone around.

    Long Yao looked at Jun Wu Xie dumbly. He looked at that pair of cold eyes. After the bloody massacre, the murderous intent in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes did not diminish the slightest. Instead, it grew.

    Long Yao took a step back subconsciously. His heel knocked against the chair. His majestic figure tumbled onto the chair and he was embarrassed.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s revenge was not over. The person she really wanted to kill was him!

    This feeling made the blood on Long Yao¡¯s whole body fade away at this moment. After looking at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s methods one after another, the ambitious Long Yao couldn¡¯t help but doubt if all that he did was right ... or wrong ...

    What kind of monster had he provoked!

    There was a dead silence on the field, and no one dared to make a slight sound. People were a little embarrassed, as if they were uneptable. They desperately wanted topete for the Top Ten Experts, but they couldn¡¯t even fight Jun Wu Xie¡¯s fingers.

    What they longed for and pursued was in front of them. But Jun Wu Xie used her strength topletely smash them into smithereens.

    Jun Wu Xie slowly retracted her eyes and nced at Qing Ke sitting unscathed on the ring. She stepped down from the ring under the eyes of everyone.

    Following behind her was a series of red blood footprints.

 Chapter 2975 - 2975 Stronger as a team 1

    <h4>2975 Stronger as a team 1</h4>

    A long time after Jun Wu Xie¡¯s departure, the deathly silence still did not disappear. The bloody smell lingered in their noses and it wasas if it was telling everyone that death was so close to them.

    No one would care about the Top Ten Experts and how they died. After recovering their senses, the crowd immediately ran away from the arena. They could no longer bear the suffocating blood smell.

    Qing Ke walked for a long time before he left the arena. When left the arena and went to see Long Yao, he found out that Long Yao long disappeared.

    After leaving the arena, Jun Wu Xie went directly to the ce arranged by Nangong Lie.

    The blood stench on her was too strong. Within the Sacred City, everyone who walked passed her stepped back subconsciously.

    When she reached almost the end of the alley, the ck cat came out of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body. It shook its tail, and slipped onto Jun Wu Xie¡¯s shoulder.

    The ck cat had a strange feeling towards the current Jun Wu Xie.

    Suddenly, they returned to that night, the night where everything was burned down.

    ¡°Mistress,¡± the ck cat whispered.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s footsteps did not stop.

    ¡°Everyone will be okay. Maybe we will defeat His Lord and find the Soul Tree. Maybe the Soul Tree has a way to save Rong Ruo.¡± The ck cat said carefully. It was clearer than anyone that Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hate came more from the death of Rong Ruo.

    That kind of irreparable, sad thing.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s footsteps paused and looked up at the sky. She was in deep thoughts.

    In the room, Bai Mo was restlessly pacing up and down. He nced around the room. When he saw Drunk Lotus and the rest were taking care of Hua Yao and Fan Zhuo, his eyes finally fell on Jun Wu Yao at the side.

    ¡°Ye Jue, you¡¯re so assured to actually let Yan Hai go alone? Long Yao had the intention to take his life.¡± Bai Mo muttered helplessly.

    Jun Wu Yao raised his eyes slightly and looked at Bai Mo. ¡°Your mother is much stronger than you think.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Bai Mo opened his mouth and wondered whether he should have cursed Jun Wu Yao instead.

    Just as Bai Mo was thinking whether to slip out to take a look, the door suddenly opened.

    Jun Wu Xie smothered in the smell of blood appeared before Bai Mo.

    Bai Mo had just wanted toe forward and say something, but he was instantly stiffened by the dark aura on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body. If Jun Wu Yao had already restored his spirit energy, with his dark energy, it was enough to make him faint.

    ¡°How is their condition?¡± Jun Wu Xie had no thoughts at this moment and no longer wanted to bother about the smell on her body. After entering the room, she immediately looked at Drunk Lotus and her other Ring Spirits.

    nt Ring Spirits had certain natural healing powers. Although Blood Velvet was not as powerful as Little Lotus, they could heal the damaged veins. Before Jun Wu Xie left, she summoned all the six Ring Spirits to guard beside Hua Yao and the others.

    ¡°It¡¯s pretty stable.¡± Crystal Orchid wiped Fan Zhuo¡¯s cheek gently as he replied.

    ¡°Mm.¡± The corpse flower suddenly made a muffled sound, pointing to Fei Yan sitting next to him.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes turned to Fei Yan. His injuries were not minor and were even more serious than Hua Yao and Fan Zhuo¡¯s. He was the one who should rest the most.

 Chapter 2976 - 2976 Stronger as a team 2

    <h4>2976 Stronger as a team 2</h4>

    But at this moment, Fei Yan was sitting on a chair. Although his face was covered with bandages and his eyes could not see anything, Jun Wu Xie knew what he was waiting for.

    ¡°Is he dead?¡± Fei Yan asked with his hoarse voice. His throat was also damaged because of the poisoning. That crisp voice no longer existed, his voice now was hoarse, like dead leaves rubbing on paper.

    ¡°Mn.¡± Jun Wu Xie answered gently.

    Fei Yan did not move. His hands were holding tightly onto something.

    Qiao Chu, who was at the side, bit his lip and his eyes had already turned red.

    ¡°I just hate that I can¡¯t take revenge for Little Ruo with my own hands.¡± Fei Yan said with his muscles strained.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Jun Wu Yao at this moment. After Jun Wu Yao nodded slightly, she took a step forward. She walked to Fei Yan and pulled up Fei Yan¡¯s hand. Fei Yan¡¯s hand was holding a jade pendant that Rong Ruo used to hang on her waist.

    The quality of the jade pendant was bad. It was inferior and its workmanship was very rough. It looked very inconspicuous.

    However, this jade pendant was bought when Fei Yan was poor. He bought it from a stall when he went out one day. Although it was very cheap, it was only the only amount he could afford then after scrimping and saving. For Rong Ruo, she had been wearing it all the time. It was not suitable to wear it openly when she came to the Upper Realm, hence she had carefully kept it away.

    And this piece of jade had be thest keepsake left by Rong Ruo.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s heart felt as if it was smashed by a heavy hammer. She took a deep breath and ced her hand into the Cosmos Sack. She took out a palm-sized ring and stuffed it into a Fei Yan¡¯s hands.

    When the ring was taken out, Bai Mo¡¯s eyes suddenly widened.

    Fei Yan was blind. He didn¡¯t know what was ced in his hands. He felt that the item was a bit warm. He had a delicate feeling in his hands.

    ¡°What is this?¡± Fei Yan asked.

    Jun Wu Xie narrowed his eyes slightly and said, ¡°Fang Jinghe¡¯s Spirit Ring.¡±

    ¡°What ?!¡± said Fei Yan with a shaky voice.

    At this moment, Qiao Chu stood up in shock.

    ¡°I took the Spirit Ring from Fang Jinghe and the five others. This is what you need.¡± Jun Wu Xie said.

    Long before she set off, she had already asked Jun Wu Yao about the possibility of attaining the Spirit Ring¡¯s of others. Few people in the world could strip off the Spirit Ring. This problem was not difficult for Jun Wu Yao. He exined the details to Jun Wu Xie overnight, hence she used it to deal with the Top Ten Experts.

    Jun Wu Xie did not care about the Spirit Ring at all.

    She knew very well that with their current strength, if they wanted to stay in the Sacred City, there would be some difficulties. Before Jun Wu Xie was going to confront the Lord, she gave Qiao Chu and the rest aplete Spirit Ring! This was to prevent another simr tragedy from happening again.

    ¡°Little ... Little Xie... you ... you want us to use these ...¡± Qiao Chu had been dumbfounded, he had never seen anything so crazy.

    ¡°Sorry.¡± Jun Wu Xie lowered her eyes. ¡°I know that it may be uneptable for you to use the Spirit Rings of our enemies. But I don¡¯t want to lose any one of you any more.¡±

 Chapter 2977 - Chapter 2977 Stronger as a team 3

    <h4>Chapter 2977 Stronger as a team 3</h4>

    Qiao Chu was a little dazed. For a moment, he didn¡¯t know what to say.

    But Fei Yan suddenly clenched his hands. He held the spirit ring firmly in his hands.

    ¡°I want it, I want this Spirit Ring.¡± Fei Yan¡¯s voice had a deep determination in it.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what integrity nor nobility is. I only know that because of my weakness, my whole family has been ughtered before me. Because of my weakness, Little Ruo can only choose to st herself to save me. There is nothing I want more at now, I just need strength ... I don¡¯t want such a thing to happen anymore. I¡¯m never going to let anyone around me die because of my weakness! No matter what kind of strength, as long as I can protect the person I love, I will ! Even if I want to make a deal with evil spirits, I will do it! ¡±

    Fei Yan gripped the Spirit Ring, revealing a knot that could not be resolved in his heart.

    A weak person has no power and cannot protect his loved one. Why should he insist on it?

    ¡°I want it too.¡± Qiao Chu took a deep breath and made his choice.

    In fact, they were all clear that the most difficult person to ept was Jun Wu Xie. She never relied on anyone. But this time, everything she did was for their safety.

    It was their weakness that made them her burden.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded slightly.

    The process of fusing the Spirit Ring was slightlyplicated. Only Jun Wu Yao could operate it. Jun Wu Xie could only stand by and watch.

    The effort of trying to blend in with the great strength of the Spirit Ring was hard to imagine. But he was ready. The process of integration, the pain suffered by Qiao Chu and Fei Yan still made Bai Mo on the sidelines look pale.

    If it took such pain to gain power, maybe ... he should really think about it.

    Fan Zhuo and Hua Yao were still in aa. Jun Wu Xie did not want to do anything against the wishes of herpanions, so she could only suppress the fusion of the two with the Spirit Ring.

    Perhaps because of the fusion of the Spirit Ring, Fei Yan and Qiao Chu¡¯s injuries also began to recover greatly. This made Jun Wu Xie relieved.

    Right now, Jun Wu Xie was helping her friends to improve their strength. But the situation in Sacred City had already exploded into a mass of chaos!

    Three of the Top Ten Experts had already three missing. In today¡¯s first battle, Jun Wu Xie directly turned the other five into meat paste. Given best medical techniques, they would not be able to recover back aplete body.

    Among the Top Ten Experts, Jun Wu Xie had just been ¡°promoted¡±. Only Nangong Lie and Qing Ke were left. Their high position, admired by countless people, had suddenly copsed within a day.

    Everyone who had witnessed everything in the arena spared no effort to spread what they saw and heard. Soon, everyone in the entire Sacred City knew about Jun Wu Xie¡¯s ¡°great achievements¡±.

    Killing five of the six people all alone, this stout strength really shocked many people.

    For a while, there was a discussion on how powerful the Dual Spirit Ring was.

    Although His Lord was also a Dual Spirit Ring, he had never shown it in front of people. To many people, the Dual Spirit Ring was more of a fantasy than reality.

    But Jun Wu Xie had made this fantasy into reality.

 Chapter 2978 - The Lord

    <h4>Chapter 2978 The Lord</h4>

    This news spread quickly in the Sacred City. His Lord heard about it.

    In the hall, Long Yao knelt down on the cold marble floor with one knee. His stoic face had already been drained of blood as beads of cold sweat trickled down his forehead, slipping down his cheek.

    In the hall, Jun Gu and the other two men stood on either side of the hall. The people who called them up today were sitting high and upright.

    ¡°I heard that while the selection is still going on, I have already lost five of the Top Ten Experts? Long Yao, you really surprised me.¡± The sound of indescribable emotions rang in the hall. It¡¯s not loud, but it fell into the ears of other people in the hall. It felt like a heavy hammer, and his heart was tingling.

    ¡°I did not do well, please ... please ... ... punish me My Lord ...¡± Long Yao who was currently kneeling had lost his former arrogance. He was trembling and his eyes only dared to stare at the ground before him.

    ¡°Punish? When did I say that I should punish you? Since the selection is not over yet, go ahead and fill in the missing five again.¡± The man¡¯s voice sounded again. The cruelty in it was not alleviated in the slightest.

    The Top Ten Experts, in his eyes, were like a group of captive dogs. Even if they died, there would not be anger, regret, or even a sigh.

    ¡°Yes ...¡± Long Yao did not rx at all.

    ¡°Have you met that Yan Hai?¡± His Lord asked again.

    Long Yao said: ¡°I¡¯ve seen him.¡±

    ¡°He really is a Dual Spirit Ring Exponent?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Oh? That is a talent.¡± There was a faint smile in the solemn face of His Lord.

    Jun Gu was standing in the hall. He couldn¡¯t move his eyes. But the corners of his eyes drifted towards the man sitting in the upper position without trace.

    In a crescent-white gown, the handsome cheeks looked impable, making it impossible to find traces of time. The corner of the man¡¯s mouth seemed to have a mild smile. But for some reason, people didn¡¯t feel the slightest warmth from his smile.

    The handsome man was the dictator of the Three Realms. He was called His Lord.

    It was also among the Three Realms that the first strong man with a Dual Spirit Ring controlled the most powerful force in this world.

    Also ...

    The enemy that Little Xie would face in the future!

    ¡°Jun Gu.¡± The Lord suddenly said.

    ¡°Yes my lord.¡± Jun Gu calmly stepped forward, kneeling in the hall on one knee.

    ¡°Did you ever see Ying¡¯er when you returned from the Holy Mountain?¡± His Lord smiled with one hand on his chin.

    ¡°My Lord, I was in a rush at that time and I did not see Highness Ying.¡± Jun Gu said.

    ¡°Oh. Send someone today to go to the Holy Mountain and ask him to return to the city immediately.¡± His Lord said.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Jun Gu did not understand why His Lord suddenly wanted to call back Gu Ying. But he appeared obedient.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not early anymore, the four of you shall step down first. Oh, yes, regarding that Yan Hai, with his strength, it will be a bit of a curse, Chi Yan.¡± His Lord seemed to have thought of something.

    ¡°Yes my lord.¡± The Knight of Destruction named Chi Yan stepped forward.

    ¡°Help me entertain this interesting guest.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Chi Yan said.

    Jun Gu secretly listened to His Lord¡¯s words. His heart was iprehensible. He did not believe that His Lord knew about Jun Wu Xie¡¯s Dual Spirit Ring from the first day. But why did he suddenly change the way he treated it?

 Chapter 2979 - Enemy approaching 1

    <h4>Chapter 2979 Enemy approaching 1</h4>

    After the storm Jun Wu Xie kicked up, there were only three Top Ten Experts left, leaving seven positions empty. After a moment of panic, people started getting excited. Therger number of experts killed, the more empty positions would be avable for grab. Under the Upper Realm¡¯s philosophy of the weak will stand as an easy prey to the strong, no one cared about those who had been sacrificed.

    All the people in White Night City had left Sacred City the night after Bai Zhu¡¯s death.

    The selection contest of the Top Ten Experts continued.

    Jun Wu Xie deliberately found a restaurant, as a ce of cover. Usually she would appear once or twice. But more often, she would take care of Fei Yan and the others in the ce prepared by Nangong Lie.

    Fei Yan and Qiao Chu still struggled with the integration of the new Spirit Ring. But they struggled and forced themselves to pull through this process.

    Hua Yao and Fan Zhuo woke up two dayster. They were shocked after hearing what Jun Wu Xie had done. They fell into a huge silence after hearing about Rong Ruo¡¯s death.

    However, the final choice of the two of them was the same as that of Qiao Chu and Fei Yan. They also epted the gift of the Spirit Ring. After experiencing this time, each of them was very clear that no matter how fast they had progressed. Their strength was still not good enough in the Upper Realm.

    The selection trials were in full swing. Nangong Lie found Jun Wu Xie a few dayster and brought a message to Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Chi Yan?¡± Jun Wu Xie squinted her eyes slightly and put down the medicine in her hand.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Chi Yan was one of the Knights of Destruction and the earliest person to be a Knight of Destruction. It could be said that in the Upper Realms, he was the confidant of His Lord. He invited you to a dinner at his house three dayster. He received instructions from His Lord.¡± Nangong Lie looked at Jun Wu Xie with some worries in his heart. After Long Yao had nned so many insidious traps for Jun Wu Xie, he was worried that Jun Wu Xie would have a huge rejection towards the Knight of Destruction.

    Jun Wu Xie looked up at Jun Wu Yao who was sitting by the side. His brows furrowed slightly, ¡°Chi Yan, I seem to have met him before.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve met him before?¡± Jun Wu Xie said.

    When Jun Wu Yao was known as Ye Jue, the name of the Knights of Destruction had yet to appear.The appearance of the Knights of Destruction only began after the arrest of Jun Wu Yao. With regards to any of the Knights of Destruction, Jun Wu Yao knew nothing about them.

    ¡°When I was still in the Upper Realm, I did hear about this person. It was just that this person wasn¡¯t a Knight of Destruction, but just a dead man next to His Lord. His strength was simr to that of Luo Qingcheng and wasn¡¯t considered a great exponent.¡± Jun Wu Yao said.

    The creation of the Knights of Destruction was a huge mystery for everyone. Regardless of whether it was Jun Gu or Chi Yan, before they became the Knight of Destruction, their strength was not supreme. But after they had be one, their power was something that the Top Ten Experts could not keep up.

    Especially Jun Gu. Before Jun Gu had died, he was not even a purple spirit. However, after bing a Knight of Destruction, his strength had escted to the pinnacle! In addition, his death didn¡¯tst long. To train one into such a powerful person within a short time, and to surpass the power of the Spirit Ring exponent, it was almost impossible. But it was just ... His Lord had managed to do it.

    Even Jun Wu Xie had to admit that in nurturing strong exponents, the Lord was impable yet strange!

 Chapter 2980 - Enemy approaching 2

    <h4>Chapter 2980 Enemy approaching 2</h4>

    ¡°Miss Jun, are you going this time?¡± Nangong Lie looked at Jun Wu Xie. He was a little worried. Maybe he personally witnessed the close friendship between Jun Wu Xie and Qiao Chu and others. His cold heart could not help longing for some warmth. He could not help wondering that if he was not born in the Upper Realm, would this longing and hope be answered?

    Rtives, friends and lovers were meaningless to the people in the Upper Realm. It happened that these were the things that Nangong Lie hoped for. It was precisely because of this extravagant hope that Nangong Lie wouldpromise under a little threat from Jun Wu Xie. Until now, his heart had begun to involuntarily think about them.

    ¡°Go.¡± Jun Wu Xie said firmly.

    No matter what reason Chi Yan finds her, this was an opportunity to get closer to His Lord. Only then she could find out what was taken away from Jun Gu by His Lord. She would then be able to lift the life and death worm from Jun Gu¡¯s body. Ultimately, she couldpletely destroy the Blood Sacrifice of the Three Realms!

    Jun Wu Xie hade this far. She had put in so much effort. She could no longer turn back.

    Even if she had to pass through mountains of swords and a sea of mes, she had to make a breakthrough!

    Nangong Lie opened his mouth. But in the end, he could only choose to remain silent. What Jun Wu Xie was shouldering was something that no other could rece.

    ¡°I¡¯ll apany you.¡± Jun Wu Yao stood up. Since he came to the Upper Realm, Jun Wu Xie had faced most of the things alone. Now, the enemies that she was about to face were too dangerous. He could no longer stand behind her and watch her quietly.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded. This time, she did not refuse.

    If Chi Yan¡¯s invitation was a conspiracy, it would indicate that His Lord already knew her origins. There would be a war. By then, there would be no need to conceal the identity of Jun Wu Yao. But if it was just a simple invitation, then Jun Wu Yao did not need to take a shot and he would not be exposed.

    After having an idea, Jun Wu Xie calmed down instead. She had nned it for so long, all for this one day.

    Qiao Chu and Hua Yao were sitting at the side and they looked at Jun Wu Xie. At this moment, they hoped that they could stand beside her and stand up together with her in the face of danger. However, their injuries weren¡¯t fully healed and the Spirit Ring integration had not yet reached the point of perfection. If they rushed headfirst and went ahead with what they had now, it would only add an extra burden to Jun Wu Xie.

    For three days, Jun Wu Xie had not left the room. She set out to prepare Qiao Chu¡¯s elixir for emergency use.

    In case of emergency, she deliberately left all her ring spirits to take care of the safety of herpanions and instructed Nangong Lie to ensure their safety. A few days ago, a message was sent to Ye Sha and others who were far away in the Sea Spirit City. At this moment, Ye Gu and Ye Sha should have left for Sacred City.

    Everything was ready. On the day of the appointment, Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao made some preparations and left the room. They walked towards Chi Yan¡¯s mansion.

    These days, the selection battle was in full swing. Long Yao seemed to have disappeared and had not appeared at thepetition again. His Lord had reced Long Yao with Qing Ke who became the new examiner.

    The night was dark and there was a bustling crowd everywhere in the Sacred City. Jun Wu Yao took Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hand and shuttled among the crowd.

 Chapter 2981 - Enemy approaching 3

    <h4>Chapter 2981 Enemy approaching 3</h4>

    Jun Wu Xie was very quiet tonight. She followed behind Jun Wu Yao, raised her head slightly, and looked at the back of the tall figure walking before her.

    Even in the crowd of people, that person would shield her from the crowd. In this dense ce, he would create a peaceful ce for her.

    In the previous life, Jun Wu Xie had never thought about what happiness was. She never had the luxury of possession. The kind of things that could only be seen in the books had always been strange to her. Out of reach to her.

    But now, everything was different.

    The warmth from her palm was so real. That hand was strong and hot. Even if there was a storm, it would not loosen, making her feel at ease.

    Jun Wu Xie felt that it was precisely because she had been given this chance after she had transmigrated and had attained so much happiness. Family,panions, and lover. She had a strong attachment to this world. She was reluctant to lose the warmth that she had now. She could not let go of this world with these lovely people disappearing in front of her eyes, so ...

    That was why she came to the Upper Realm.

    Jun Wu Xie always had an illusion. In the midst of it, there seemed to be an invisible force guiding her, letting here into this world, letting her meet these people. She experienced everything that she needed to.

    There was pain, challenges,ughter, and tiredness ... But she didn¡¯t regret it.

    No matter where the power came from, she was grateful.

    For the first time, she was grateful for the gods that may exist in this world.

    At least she had it.

    At least she had warmth.

    At least, she was happy.

    She was most willing to do anything to attain all these.

    Jun Wu Yao, who walked in front of her, suddenly stopped. In the crowd of people, he turned subconsciously. In the moonlight and in the wall, he saw that touch of her standing in his shadow. A small figure whose smile would melt one¡¯s heart when he saw it bloomed.

    It turned out to be so beautiful, making him forget everything for that moment. He just wanted to stand there and look at her.

    Until the end of his life.

    ¡°I¡¯m very blessed.¡± Jun Wu Xie smiled from the bottom of her heart. She was not afraid of the treacherous path of mountains of swords and the sea of fire ahead as what was supporting her from behind was what she valued most, utmost care and concern.

    Jun Wu Yao took a deep breath, holding her little hand tightly and pulled her in front of him as he bowed his head unexpectedly and dropped a kiss on her lips.

    ¡°I¡¯m more blessed than you.¡±

    Because I met you, so I am more blessed than you.

    Jun Wu Xie smiled foolishly. The snow and ice melted and flowers bloomed. Under the moonlight it added a touch of beauty.

    Jun Wu Yao looked at her definitively, as if to imprint her in his soul. Then he turned around and pulled Jun Wu Xie forward.

    Only by overthrowing the schemes and destroying the ns of the Blood Sacrifice of the Three Realms could they then truly enjoy happiness.

    However, the boulder umted in their hearts seemed to be lighter at this moment. Their pace became lighter as well.

    Chi Yan¡¯s mansion was not his actual residence. It was just a cover up and there were several residences of this kind. But the real residence that the Knight of Destruction really lived in was only known to themselves and His Lord. Their power and status were just below His Lord. But for unknown reasons, this was rarely known.

 Chapter 2982 - The four knights 1

    <h4>Chapter 2982 The four knights 1</h4>

    Even outside of the Sacred City, the influence of the word ¡°Knight of Destruction¡± was far less than the Top Ten Experts.

    However, they actually had enough power and were the closest to the supreme person in the Upper Realm.

    Outside the residence, two units of armored soldiers stood on both sides of the gate in an orderly manner. At first nce, it gave people a solemn sense of depression. Few people lived in and the front of the door was empty.

    Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao quietly released each other¡¯s hands under the moonlight. Jun Wu Xie restrained her gentleness and was reced by her usual solitude. She walked forward and rubbed her shoulders with Jun Wu Yao. She caught a glimpse of Jun Wu Yao¡¯s smile at the corner of his mouth.

    The guard standing outside the house noticed the arrival of Jun Wu Xie. With no intention to block her, the guard headed forward solemnly and politely: ¡°Lord Yan, my lord has been waiting in the house for a long time . ¡±

    Jun Wu Xie nodded slightly. The guard led her into the garden.

    Unlike the luxurious residences in the main cities, Chi Yan¡¯s residence looked very cold. Most of the decoration and furniture in the house were made of dark red wood. Under the candlelight, it had no hint of warmth, instead, it gave people a chilling feeling.

    Through the long corridor, the guard led Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao into a hall deeper within the residence.

    After entering the long corridor, the lights in the hall were bright. Jun Wu Xie could see everyone in the hall clearly.

    There were five main seats in the entire hall. Right opposite the door, there was a man wearing a crimson robe. He had a stoic face and a burly figure. Although the man¡¯s facial features were handsome, his eyes were too sharp, which made him look like a sword out of its sheath.

    Without much thought, this person should be Chi Yan.

    And on this left, there were two men seated. When she saw the two of them, a glint shed by her eyes.

    Sitting at the position closest to Chi Yan, wasn¡¯t that Long Yao whom Jun Wu Xie had been fighting with and ended up destroying five of the Top Ten Experts?

    At this moment, Long Yao had a somber face. He sat with his legs crossed with dark shadows under his eyes. It seemed that these days he was in a state of indignation, he was unable to take a good rest. When he saw Jun Wu Xie¡¯s figure, there was a hint of indifference and reluctance in his eyes.

    And the person sitting next to Long Yao warmed Jun Wu Xie¡¯s heart.

    The gentleman in a ck robe, sitting upright at the table with a gentle smile on the corner of his mouth. When he saw Jun Wu Xiee in, he did not reveal too much affection. He just nodded slightly, and it looked just right.

    Sitting on the right-hand side of Chi Yan was an ordinary-looking woman. But if to describe her appearance as ordinary, it would be considered as ugly. So was her figure. She couldn¡¯t hide the two scars on her face. The two scars that made up a big cross had been slit across the woman¡¯s face. Arge proportion of her eyes were white and they looked lifeless. When she narrowed her eyes at Jun Wu Xie, she looked, not a sliver of emotions could be seen.

 Chapter 2983 - The four knights 2

    <h4>Chapter 2983 The four knights 2</h4>

    Jun Wu Xie already knew the identities of the other three people. This woman should be thest person among the Knights of Destruction.

    ¡°You are Yan Hai?¡± Chi Yan¡¯s sharp eyes fell on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body. He was obviously the host who had invited her as the guest but his gaze was as sharp as a knife¡¯s edge, without any politeness. He sized her up viciously without hiding his intentions.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Jun Wu Xie said calmly.

    ¡°Who is that person behind you?¡± Chi Yan¡¯s gaze fell to Jun Wu Yao who was behind Jun Wu Xie. His brows furrowed slightly. Apparently he did not expect that Jun Wu Xie would bring someone along to this meeting.

    ¡°My attendant.¡± Jun Wu Xie said.

    ¡°Today, I¡¯m hosting a banquet yet Lord Yan brought someone else along. Is it that you worry and do not feel at ease?¡± Chi Yan asked.

    Jun Wu Xie said, ¡°In recent days, my followers have repeatedly met with danger. I don¡¯t know if they have offended anyone in Sacred City. He is the only one avable. It is to protect myself and also to protect him. ¡±

    There were no fluctuations in her speech but her words were thorny. As soon as her words came out, Long Yao who was seated in the hall widened his eyes incredulously.

    The Sacred City was not small and it had a lot of people. But there were few things that could escape their Knights of Destructions¡¯ vision. Long Yao had encouraged the Top Ten Experts to provoke Jun Wu Xie. None of the people present were unclear. Now, Jun Wu Xie said these words out, wasn¡¯t this a provocative p to his face?

    Chi Yan also nced at Long Yao at this moment, apparently knowing what happened previously. But he did not mean to delve deeper. He just said: ¡°Only the strong enough can be amodated in the Sacred City. The people around Lord Yan were weak and got themselves injured. This is their destiny. Lord Yan, please sit down. ¡±

    In his cold words, there was no slightestfort. In Chi Yan¡¯s eyes, Qiao Chu¡¯s injuries were because they were weak and ipetent.

    In the Upper Realm where survival was the fittest, the weak could only die. Even if they die, they won¡¯t get any sympathy.

    A hint of coldness shed by Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes and she did not hide it. She walked to the empty seat and sat down. Jun Wu Yao was ying a role as a follower perfectly. He stood silently behind Jun Wu Xie. Behind Jun Wu Xie, his head was half lowered, as if he didn¡¯t exist at all.

    ¡°Lord Yan has been to the Sacred City for quite some time. His Lord has heard that Lord Yan has great strength but as His Lord has a lot of matters to attend to it is inconvenient to meet you in person. Today, I am here to host a wee dinner for Lord Yan. How many people does Lord Yan recognise from this banquet?¡± Chi Yan asked.

    Jun Wu Xie sneered in her heart. What a good excuse. That Lord sitting in that high position had been busy nning his Blood Sacrifice of the Three Realms all day long. He had no time to think of other matters. And this wee banquet......

    After she yed five of the Top Ten Experts, whether this was truly a wee banquet or one guised with the malicious intent for massacre, it was really open to question.

    Although Jun Wu Xie thought so, there was no expression on her face. She raised her eyes and swept her gaze through the hall casually. At the moment when she met Long Yao¡¯s gaze, her mouth aroused an ironic smile.

    ¡°I think besides Lord Chi Yan, I think I can only recognise Lord Long Yao.After all, we had met each other too many times in the Top Ten Experts selection. I think Lord Long Yao recognizes me as well, right?¡±

 Chapter 2984 - The four knights 3

    <h4>Chapter 2984 The four knights 3</h4>

    Long Yao was already furious in his heart, he never thought that Jun Wu Xie would dare to ridicule him in front of so many people. She even had the audacity to speak in such a manner, when he heard her words, it made him want to vomit blood.

    ¡°Of course, how can I not recognize Lord Yan?¡± Long Yao gritted his teeth and stared at Jun Wu Xie as he squeezed out his words.

    Jun Wu Xie had killed Bai Zhu before him. She killed Fang Jinghe and the others, not leaving any intact body at all. It really was a resounding p to Long Yao¡¯s face, so much that, after that Long Yao took the initiative to resign from His Lord, he did not want to go to the arena again.

    Now, even when passing by from outside the arena, Long Yao could recall Jun Wu Xie¡¯s splendid performance in front of everyone that day. He would never forget how questionable those eyes were in the arena.

    The Knight of Destruction was someone who stood on top of the Top Ten Experts. When everyone else saw him, they had to bow down and salute. Such a sacred and tall image disappeared under the bloody massacre of Jun Wu Xie. Everyone knows that the Top Ten Experts as well as Bai Zhu, were the people of Long Yao. But Jun Wu Xie killed these six people in front of Long Yao...without even leaving any bones behind.

    Long Yao had been stifled by this over the past few days and it was so suffocating that he was still mulling over it .

    Jun Wu Xie raised her eyebrows in disapproval. In the face of Long Yao¡¯s anger, she had no fear at all. The enmity between her and Long Yao had been made. No matter whether she humiliated him in public and showed unconcealed animosity, it was all his fault for instigating the Top Ten Experts to attack Qiao Chu and the others. He was the cause of Rong Ruo¡¯s death and this was more than sufficient to be her target for all the grief and enmity.

    This hatred would eventuallye to an end.

    ¡°Since you recognize Long Yao, then I will not introduce him much.¡± Chi Yan seemed to have not noticed the undercurrent between Long Yao and Jun Wu Xie. He still had on the same expression as he looked to his side and said: ¡°The one beside Long Yao is Jun Gu, a Knight of Destruction.¡±

    Jun Gu heard his introduction and smiled as he gave a polite nod to Jun Wu Xie.

    Because Jun Gu¡¯s temperament was very gentle, he was the best person to get along with among the Knights of Destruction. Therefore, no one felt surprised at his friendliness towards Jun Wu Xie.

    Instead, it was the woman beside Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°This is Su Ruiying, another Knight of Destruction and the only woman among us.¡± Chi Yan looked at the woman beside Jun Wu Xie.

    That woman heard his words and turned her head slightly. She looked at Jun Wu Xie again. This time she got closer, and Jun Wu Xie noticed that Su Ruiying¡¯s eyes were different from ordinary people. Her outer circle of the ck pupil showed a circle of gray-white. When looking away from a distance, the circle of gray-white and the white of the eyes merged.

    ¡°Lord Yan, from Sea Spirit City?¡± Su Ruiying suddenly said as she stared directly at Jun Wu Xie. The gray circle of her eyes made her entire eyes look dim. No light, no difference to the dead.

    Her eyes didn¡¯t move. Being stared at by her always gave people the illusion of looking at the dead.

    If it was someone else, I¡¯m afraid she would have goose bumps.

    But for Jun Wu Xie, who was used to corpses for so many years, there was no impact. Jun Wu Xie calmly said, ¡°Yes.¡±

 Chapter 2985 - The four knights 4

    <h4>Chapter 2985 The four knights 4</h4>

    A slight smile appeared on Su Ruiying¡¯s face. That faint smile dragged her facial features, causing the cross scar on her face to twitch and looked abnormally ferocious.

    ¡°I really did not think that a ce like Sea Spirit City can still produce talents like Lord Yan. Sea Spirit City is close to the Sea of Death. I wonder if Lord Yan dreams, will you often hear the children cry?

    The Upper Realm had the habit of infusing newborn babies with the blood of Sea Spirit Beast. Those babies who were not able to amodate the infusion will die and those small corpses would also be packed in big wooden boxes and ced into carts one after another. They would then be pulled to the beach and thrown into the Sea of ??Death. The name Sea of ??Death came out of it. On the dark seabed, many wooden boxes were buried with countless babies.

    There had been rumors that in the dead of night, when walking to the Sea of ??Death, listening to the sound of waves breaking the shore, cries of the babies woulde along with the sea water, which belongs to the babies who died.

    Su Ruiying¡¯s words seemed a little weird tonight. She wasughing with her red cracked lips like a big mouth in a blood basin, with a cross scar on her face. It looked strange and eerie.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Su Ruiying with a nk expression, wondering why she suddenly mentioned this matter.

    That rumor, Jun Wu Xie had also heard of it. She had visited the coast of the Sea of Death at night, but she could not hear anything.

    What did the babies know about fear of death and where would there be the grudge of death?

    They were still so ignorant, so ignorant, they were taken away, fearing that they would have no chance to avenge their grievances.

    ¡°How¡¯s the sound? Does it sound good? Have you ...¡±

    ¡°Ying.¡± Chi Yan frowned slightly, as if thinking of something. Suddenly he opened his mouth to stop Su Ruiying¡¯s unfinished words.

    Su Ruiying¡¯s eyeball turned, squinting towards Chi Yan. The smile at the corner of her mouth also converged a little. She settled down towards Jun Wu Xie¡¯s dumped body, and she recovered her dead face.

    ¡°Ying¡¯s temperament has always been like this, Lord Yan please do not be rmed.¡± Chi Yan said.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded slightly, but felt some weirdness in her heart. Chi Yan didn¡¯t seem like a thoughtful person. Suddenly he interrupted Su Ruiying¡¯s words, and also said this seemingly harmonious rhetoric. This made Jun Wu Xie feel that he seemed to be hiding something.

    In fact, not only the words of Su Ruiying were weird, the existence of the Knight of Destruction was a huge mystery.

    ording to Jun Wu Yao¡¯s experience in the Upper Realm, the strength of His Lord could be said to overwhelm everything. He did not need any helpers to control the entire Upper Realm, or even the Three Realms. Only few people knew that the four Knights of Destruction were created, and they were hidden in the Upper Realms.

    What was this for?

    Questions lingered in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mind, but Chi Yan spoke again at this moment.

    ¡°Lord Yan, you are the second strongest person with a Dual Spirit Ring besides the Lord. Your strength has been confirmed in the previous Top Ten Expert. With your ability, you can be more than a Top Ten Expert, so His Lord intends to invite you to take a step higher ... ¡°

 Chapter 2986 - The four knights 5

    <h4>Chapter 2986 The four knights 5</h4>

    On top of the Top Ten Experts, was the Knight of Destruction. Chi Yan¡¯s words had been very obvious. His Lord intended to make Jun Wu Xie the fifth Destruction Knight!

    There was no slight change of expression on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face. She just looked at Chi Yan calmly. When she came to the Sacred City, if the first invitation she received was to join the ranks as a Knight of Destruction, Jun Wu Xie might not be so surprised. After all, the strength of the Dual Spirit Ring had surpassed the ordinary exponent. She was bound to stand at one of the highest levels.

    But the arrangement of His Lord made Jun Wu Xie somewhat surprised. To Jun Wu Xie, the selection of the Top Ten Experts was as simple as ying a game. His Lord was aware of it, but he still allowed her to participate. After she revealed her true strength, His Lord once again sent out an invitation. This time the invitation was the Knight of Destruction that Jun Wu Xie had guessed before.

    This arrangement couldn¡¯t help but make people feel a little elusive, and as Han Zifei said that His Lord¡¯s thoughts were really not easy to guess.

    ¡°Lord Yan?¡± Chi Yan couldn¡¯t wait for Jun Wu Xie¡¯s response, and frowned involuntarily. In his view, any orders from His Lord was like a gift. Jun Wu Xie didn¡¯t immediately thank him. Instead she showed some hesitation. This intriguing hesitation made Chi Yan quite dissatisfied. He seemed to feel that the majesty of His Lord was ignored by Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Why? Lord Yan, is being a Knight of Destruction not worth a second look?¡± Long Yao saw an opportunity to bump at Jun Wu Xie. Although that was what he said, he couldn¡¯t wait for Jun Wu Xie to quarrel with him and reject the invitation of His Lord. It was best to make a big fuss, andpletely tear the face with His Lord, this would be the best.

    Jun Wu Xie raised her eyes slightly, nced at Long Yao coldly. She looked at Chi Yan and said: ¡°His Lord¡¯s arrangement, I shall obey.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie always felt that there was something hidden behind His Lord¡¯s work style. But she needed an opportunity to enter the tiger¡¯sir. If she retreated here, all her previous efforts would be in vain.

    Chi Yan¡¯s face eased a little, and nodded in satisfaction.

    ¡°The Knight of Destruction is dedicated to the existence of His Lord. Everything that we have was bestowed upon us by His Lord. Lord Yan, your strength is enough for you to be a Knight of Destruction. If you want to truly stand by His Lord, these are far enough. ¡°Chi Yan¡¯s words suddenly changed.

    ¡°After bing a Knight of Destruction, you must bepletely cut off from your past, whether it is your Sea Spirit City or the entire 72 Cities. After you be a Knight of Destruction, everything that you had will have nothing to do with you from now on. After that, you are no longer the owner of the Sea Spirit City. This is the memory and past. You have to give up, do you understand? ¡±

    Give up her memory?

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s heart jumped slightly. She subconsciously thought of Jun Gu¡¯s plight. Previously, Nangong Lie once said that the Knights of Destruction appeared at very strange times. They seemed to appear out of thin air. As before, no one had ever seen them before they became the Knights of Destruction, let alone their origins.

    Now it seems that the Destruction Knight may not be without the past. It was simply obliterated by His Lord. If she had not happened to meet Jun Gu in the Spirit World, the rhinoceros horn would havepletely eliminated Jun Gu¡¯s memory. If given a few years, Jun Gu would be like Long Yao and the rest. They would only be faithful dogs to His Lord, and forget everything they once were.

 Chapter 2987 - The four knights 6

    <h4>Chapter 2987 The four knights 6</h4>

    ¡°Abandon all my memory? How does this work?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked dubiously.

    Chi Yan¡¯s eyes fell on Su Ruiying aside.

    ¡°If you make up your mind, go and find Ying, she will tell you what to do.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie nodded slightly, and looked at Su Ruiying on the side. In those gray eyes, she could not see any fluctuations in emotions, nor did she know that Su Ruiying¡¯s temperament was caused by it. .

    With doubts in her heart, Jun Wu Xie sat quietly in the hall. The banquet that was hosted by Chi Yan,pared with the others, was extremely deserted, without singing and dancing. There were only a few of them in the entire hall. No one spoke except the sound of pouring water and the sound of chewing.

    After exining His Lord¡¯s instructions, Chi Yan no longer paid any heed and never looked up at Jun Wu Xie again. Su Ruiying looked at Jun Wu Xie from time to time, but her gaze was strange. It was the fiery Long Yao who kept his eyes on Jun Wu Xie the entire time since she entered the hall.

    It was understood that even a man frivolous like Long Yao could be suppressed. Chi Yan¡¯s position in front of His Lord was self-evident.

    Jun Gu didn¡¯t say anything in the whole process. He behaved just like any person who was dragged along, either drinking or eating food, He did not look at Jun Wu Xie. Naturally, people couldn¡¯t notice any strange signs at all.

    ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure to see my future colleagues today. But, it¡¯ste at night. If you have nothing to do with Chi Yan, I¡¯ll go back first.¡± Jun Gu stood up.

    Chi Yan raised his head and looked at Jun Gu.

    Long Yao sneered: ¡°I know that Jun Gu has married the beauty of the Sacred Maiden Tribe, have you been so reluctant to the entire day?¡±

    The smile on Jun Gu¡¯s face dissipated and the gaze towards Long Yao became sharper. His whole momentum seemed to change in an instant, like the de suddenly unsheathed.

    Long Yao¡¯s expression stiffened. Fortunately, Chi Yan said in a timely manner: ¡°Okay, there is nothing else tonight. Jun Gu you go back first.¡±

    Jun Gu then narrowed his eyes and left the hall.

    Looking at Jun Gu¡¯s back, Long Yao couldn¡¯t help but frowned. ¡°Towards the woman who once defected, this Jun Gu still regards her as a treasure.¡±

    Chi Yan nced at Long Yao and said nothing.

    ¡°It¡¯s not too early today, Yan Hai. If you have anything in the future, please contact Ying. After your first session, I will arrange you to go meet His Lord.¡± Chi Yan had no further patience for tonight¡¯s banquet as he directly sent all his guests back.

    Jun Wu Xie didn¡¯t have the intention to stay any longer. After a few words, she got up and left. Long Yao and Su Ruiying also left.

    When walking to the gate outside Chi Yan¡¯s Mansion, Long Yao passed Jun Wu Xie. The tall body consciously wanted to crash into Jun Wu Xie, but Jun Wu Xie shunned him cleverly, causing him to look at her in a disgruntled manner and unwilling to take a big step away.

    ¡°Long Yao¡¯s heart is very narrow. If you provoke him, there will be a lot of trouble in the future.¡± Su Ruiying¡¯s voice came from behind Jun Wu Xie at this moment.

    After she spoke, Su Ruiying had reached Jun Wu Xie¡¯s side and her strange eyes gently swept across Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body.

 Chapter 2988 - Strange Ying 1

    <h4>Chapter 2988 Strange Ying 1</h4>

    ¡°But ...¡± Su Ruiying stared at Jun Wu Xie and then suddenly said: ¡°With your strength, as long as your brain is good enough, he should not be able to do anything to you.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie nced at Su Ruiying. In fact, even if Long Yao didn¡¯t take the initiative toe to her, she would go to Long Yao. For Rong Ruo, the blood debt with Long Yao was not over yet!

    ¡°Chi Yan doesn¡¯t like to be disturbed by others, and it¡¯s not toote at this time. Is Lord Yan interested toe into my manor for a moment?¡± Su Ruiying suddenly extended an invitation to Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie had some questions about removing one¡¯s memory, so she followed Su Ruiying along with Jun Wu Yao.

    Jun Wu Xie had finally met all four Knights of Destruction today. None of them were ordinary figures. Chi Yan was just sitting quietly tonight. However, it gave people a strong sense of suppression. Their strength was not weak and even the usually arrogant Long Yao had to converge in front of him. It was known that he was strong. Long Yao waspletely suppressed.

    The Su Ruiying in front of her gave Jun Wu Xie a very strange feeling. Under the moonlight, she watched Su Ruiying¡¯s gradually elongated shadow. But she did not hear any sound from her.

    It was as if she did not even exist; no footsteps and no breath. Her breath was so weak that it was almost undetectable. This point, Jun Wu Xie was already aware of it when she was at the banquet. When it really seemed to be a dead person, there were no fluctuations in the tone when speaking, which made Jun Wu Xie have a familiar feeling.

    It seemed that she had returned to her previous life, back to the period of time she was held in the same room with the dead bodies.

    However, Su Ruiying walked vividly before her, this strange feeling, Jun Wu Xie really did not know where it came from.

    The Sacred City at night was quiet, and the area where Chi Yan was located was sparsely popted. On therge streets, there were only Jun Wu Xie, Jun Wu Yao and Su Ruiying walking in front.

    Somehow, Su Ruiying¡¯s footsteps stopped suddenly. Under the moonlight, her figure looked a little gloomy. She turned her head, and the cross scar on her face seemed to be contrary to the eye-catching. It seemed to beughing.

    ¡°Lord Yan, do you value your followers?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie shook slightly and pretended to be calm on her face: ¡°Is there any problem?¡±

    Su Ruiying said with a smile: ¡°ording to the rules, today¡¯s banquet only invited you alone. But you have brought him along. To be a Knight of Destruction, you need to be cut off from the past. This had been said by Chi Yan just now. And all those who know about your past will also be killed shortly afterwards. Like this follower by your side, who has heard all the words from the start.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. Jun Wu Yao touched her gently from behind without a trace.

    ¡°However ... you can keep him. You can develop him into an ursed and he can continue to stay by your side and serve. As for the others in your city, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t keep them.¡± Su Ruiying smiled, as if thinking of something happy. The thing that was normal was her red lips, as if she was about to bleed with her smile.

    It seems that endless death could bring her great happiness.

 Chapter 2989 - Strange Ying 2

    <h4>Chapter 2989 Strange Ying 2</h4>

    ¡°You can rest assured that, out of the kindness as your colleague, I will treat your city people well.¡± Su Ruiying suddenly said something inexplicably. Before Jun Wu Xie responded, she turned around and walked into a house at the side.

    In the deep of the night, the yard was quiet. Only an old man with a simple broom stood outside. When Su Ruiying approached, the old man raised his head slightly.

    It was an unrecognizable face, the position where the nose was supposed to be looked as if a big pit had been dug out instead. His face looked as if it had been burned deeply before. His lips seemed to be stuck together and coupled with the uneven burn scars and odd features, he looked like a monster at night.

    ¡°Ah ...¡± Seeing Su Ruiying, the old man quickly hugged the broom and saluted.

    Su Ruiying waved her hand, stepped forward to push open the gate of the yard. She turned to hook her fingers at Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao.

    ¡°Come in, this is my residence.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie walked over, and when passing by the old man, she faintly felt a familiar breath.

    She seemed to have encountered it before but for a moment, she couldn¡¯t recall.

    Su Ruiying¡¯s courtyard was gloomy, and by the roadside there were only two faint lights, and the fire swaying in the night breeze seemed to be tugging the shadows constantly.

    ¡°Lady Ying.¡± A low voice filled with vicissitudes came from the darkness.

    From the illumination of the me, Jun Wu Xie vaguely saw a pair of green eyes at the end of the corridor.

    ¡°Ah Fu, there are guests today, prepare some tea.¡± Su Ruiying said.

    Those green eyes stared straight ahead, seeming to hear Su Ruiying¡¯s words, and disappeared into darkness after a while.

    When she came to the hall, Su Ruiying invited Jun Wu Xie to sit down. There was an ufortable coldness in the whole hall. The decoration in the room also showed strangeness. The wall hangings were not suitable forndscape paintings. There was a skull of a beast that was emptied of flesh and blood, and its eyes were dug away. Only white bones were left, and it was hung on the wall, showing its fangs.

    Jun Wu Xie nced around the hall, but her eyes were attracted by the rows of dolls on Su Ruiying¡¯s table.

    The puppets were about the length of an adult¡¯s forearm. The workmanship was extremely fine. Each one was wearing delicate little clothes, standing in a row and standing, one by one, counted, a little as many as thirty or forty, just ... Those puppets gave Jun Wu Xie a strange feeling. The puppet¡¯s eyes did not know what the material was, reflecting the candlelight in the hall, as if the human eyes were as divine.

    ¡°Lord Yan also likes these gadgets?¡± Su Ruiying noticed Jun Wu Xie¡¯s gaze and said with a smile.

    ¡°The workmanship of these puppets are very delicate.¡± Jun Wu Xie said.

    Su Ruiying chuckled, raised her hand, and picked up a doll at the forefront. The doll looked like a handsome young man, with a very handsome face. The small facial features were exquisite. In her hands, it gave a different feeling.

    ¡°Lord Yan, these are not puppets.¡± Su Ruiying¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. She suddenly threw the puppet in the hand on the ground.

    There was a crunch with a click. The puppet fell not lightly. Just after that crunch, the puppet fell to the ground and stiffly climbed up from the ground!

 Chapter 2990 - Strange Ying 3

    <h4>Chapter 2990 Strange Ying 3</h4>

    The tiny doll stiffly climbed up from the ground, dragging his long clothes, and stood at Su Ruiying¡¯s feet with his head lowered and remained motionless.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at the scene before her with surprise. It was just before that moment when the figure moved, she seemed to feel a breath of humanity.

    But...

    How can that be?

    Su Ruiying looked at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s surprise. Her bloody mouth twitched with pride. She supported her chin with one hand, raised a hand, and twirled her finger in arge circle above the little puppet. It was as if there was something pulling it as it followed and spun around.

    The breath that had just disappeared appeared again at this moment.

    ¡°These little toys, I have done these during my spare time.¡± Su Ruiying¡¯s gaze moved to the other puppets on the table, and her long nails crossed the heads of those puppets. ¡°In the Upper Realm, no matter if they¡¯re strong or they arecking in their abilities, there¡¯s one thing inmon. They are so beautiful, like the entricity of God, each of them were born so beautiful and it makes people fond of their appearance with one look.¡±

    Su Ruiying¡¯s gaze and finger swept over the puppets. A strange breath, along with her movements, surfaced and spread throughout the hall.

    Maybe it was an illusion. Jun Wu Xie found that the puppets that had been in the range of her finger sweep by Su Ruiying seemed to be trembling.

    ¡°Lady Ying.¡± At this moment, the low voice sounded again. A man wearing a ck robe and a ghoul mask appeared at the entrance of the hall with a tray in his hand.

    ¡°Tea has been brewed.¡± He said respectfully.

    ¡°Leave it there.¡± Su Ruiying slightly lifted her chin.

    The ghoul masked man stepped forward, lowered his head and served the tea. When he was serving it to Jun Wu Xie, a cold glint shed by her eyes. There was also an inexplicable cold glint that shed by Jun Wu Yao¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Just drink some casually, I don¡¯t usually have guests here. It¡¯s rare that there are guests today.¡± Su Ruiying took a cup of tea and drank herself. Those puppets stood still on the table. The ghoul masked man took the puppet up and wiped the dust with his cuffs, and put it back in its original position. He then retreated from the hall.

    ¡°Yan Hai, if you want to be a Knight of Destruction, there are still a lot of hard experiences that you need to go through. Anyway, in the future, you will have toe over quite frequently so I think it¡¯s better to stay with me for a few days. This will save you from running around. ¡°Su Ruiying said with a smile, but her eyes swept over Jun Wu Yao¡¯s body. Her movement was very fast, making it impossible for people to notice.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Jun Wu Xie would not refuse naturally. Su Ruiying was too strange and by staying here, it would be more convenient for her to investigate the situation. Especially ... The tempering session which Jun Wu Xie suspected was rted to what Jun Gu had lost. It¡¯s just that during the tempering session, his memory was likely to be affected by the rhinoceros horn and he couldn¡¯t remember anything afterwards.

    Su Ruiying was very satisfied with Jun Wu Xie¡¯s reply and immediately found the ghoul masked man to arrange for Jun Wu Xie¡¯s residence. She said that she was a little tired, and went back to rest first at the temporary residence.

 Chapter 2991 - Strange Ying 4

    <h4>Chapter 2991 Strange Ying 4</h4>

    The residence that the ghoul masked man arranged for Jun Wu Xie was as creepy as Su Ruiying. In therge room, only a candlelight was lit. The room was empty. No one lived here.

    ¡°Two of you please rest here. If there are no other matters, please don¡¯t walk around the house at night.¡± The hoarse voice of the ghoul masked man urged.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded. After the ghoul masked man left, Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao looked carefully at everything in the room.

    Although the lights were dim, their strength could let them see everything around them in the dark room.

    The furnishings in the room wereplete.The most special was the standing doll on the table. The doll was a young woman with extremely finely carved facial features and long ck hair scattered behind her body. It was ced on the table with a kneeling posture. The table was just opposite one of the beds in the room.

    ¡°This doll is a little weird.¡± Jun Wu Yao looked at the doll. Not only Jun Wu Xie thought Su Ruiying was strange, she also noticed her breath was not like an ordinary person, to be more precise, it was more towards a ghost¡¯s than a human¡¯s.

    Jun Wu Xie walked to the table and picked up the puppet. The puppet was not heavy, but it had some weight in her hand. Jun Wu Xie¡¯s fingertips brushed the puppet¡¯s delicate facial features. The touch underneath made the eyes of Jun Wu Xie suddenly widen.

    ¡°Human skin.¡±

    An unusually soft touch. Only human skin would feel this way. As a doctor, Jun Wu Xie had a clearer understanding than anyone.

    It was just that brief contact that made Jun Wu Xie realize that the well-made puppet in front of her was simply created with human skin. That was why it would be so vivid and delicate! !

    In addition to the skin, the doll¡¯s hair was also made up with human hair.

    Obviously a delicate little doll. But now, it made people feel a little creepy.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, remembering so many dolls ced on the table of Su Ruiying before. Back then, a wealthy businessman liked to collect human organs. He put those organs in a bottle and ced them in his home like fine pieces of art.

    And Su Ruiying¡¯s hobby was to use parts of the human body to create these dolls.

    Just when Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao nned to take a closer look at this puppet, there was a sudden knock on the door.

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s gaze fleeted to the door as he quickly went to open it.

    But outside that door, it was empty. Not even a ghost of a shadow could not be seen, only the moonlight that illuminated the courtyard.

    But that knock on the door should not be wrong ...

    ¡°Someone?¡± Jun Wu Xie also came over. She didn¡¯t feel anybody¡¯s breath.

    ¡°Shall we take a look?¡± Jun Wu Yao cautiously spoke. Now that they hade this far, they had to be extremely careful every step of the way. The strangeness of Su Ruiying and the house made them raise a lot of queries in their hearts and with the level of their skills, even if they left, the people here would not notice their absence at all.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded her head. She wanted to put the puppet back in ce, but after she thought about it. She put the puppet into her cosmos sack that was at her waist pocket instead.

 Chapter 2992 - Dead or alive 1

    <h4>Chapter 2992 Dead or alive 1</h4>

    In the darkness, there was no sound in the entire house. Only the moonlight quietly spilled to the ground.

    The figures of Jun Wu Yao and Jun Wu Xie shed quickly in the courtyard. The two probed every inch of the house with their perception and they finally found the breath of Su Ruiying.

    It was said that Su Ruiying had to go back to rest first, but she didn¡¯t take a rest. She had changed clothes and was walking down the long corridor. The ghoul masked man behind her carried antern and walked into a room.

    Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao nced at each other. They both wanted to see where Su Ruiying was up to. Immediately, they found a corner outside the window to stand, catching the gap in the window and looking into the room.

    Rows of cabs stood on the four walls of the room. Upon a closer look, there were all puppets in those cabs, lined up in rows!

    Under the candlelight, there was a long table. There were many tools scattered on the table, and a brand-new, treated leather was spread on the long table. From the color, it should be human skin.

    ¡°Lady Ying, are you not taking a rest tonight?¡± The ghoul masked man respectfully stood aside, slightly worried.

    Su Ruiying waved her hand impatiently under the table at the ghoul masked man.

    ¡°Ah Fu, do not be so naggy anymore. There are a lot of things that His Lord has told me in these few days. I haven¡¯t been quiet for a long time to do my own thing. Do you want to control me?¡± Su Ruiying nced at the ghoul masked man from the corner of her eyes.

    The ghoul masked man immediately lowered his head, ¡°I dare not. I am only worried. If His Lord knows that Lady Ying uses those things, will it ...¡±

    ¡°What I use is nothing but how can His Lord know? Besides, I didn¡¯t choose the best ones, but I chose some good-looking ones. You don¡¯t have to say more. After finishing, if you still linger on, then go back to the cab and stay there. ¡°Su Ruiying was obviously impatient and her tone turned bad.

    The ghoul masked man was shocked. He didn¡¯t dare to say a word, but retreated silently into the darkness, as if he was not in this room.

    Su Ruiying turned her face and looked at the long table. The shape of the wooden block had been carved. A trace of fanaticism shed in her weird eyes.

    She picked up the wooden egg-shaped block and held a carving knife in one hand. She wanted to cut a few times, but she was hesitant. Her brows were light, and suddenly she put the carving knife down. She removed the ck cloth on the long table.

    The moment the ck cloth fell, arge palm sized crystal ball was lying quietly on the long table. The crystal ball did not look expensive, but it reflected the candlelight.

    Su Ruiying¡¯s eyes fell on the crystal ball. Her furrowed brows slowly rxed.

    Inside the crystal ball, a terrifying face appeared before Su Ruiying!

    A little nearly translucent person was trapped in the crystal ball and was pping the crystal ball frantically but there was no effect at all. Su Ruiying¡¯s gaze was fixated on the person and bit by bit, she started carving as a grin emerged on her face.

    Jun Wu Xie witnessed everything from outside the window. She was shocked to find that the face reflected in the crystal ball turned out to be Bai Zhu¡¯s face! !

 Chapter 2993 - Dead or alive 2

    <h4>Chapter 2993 Dead or alive 2</h4>

    Bai Zhu?

    How could it be Bai Zhu?

    Bai Zhu, who had long been poisoned by Jun Wu Xie, had no bones left. How could he appear in the crystal ball? This scene really exceeded Jun Wu Xie¡¯s cognition.

    It was only soon that Jun Wu Xie calmed down. She realized that in the crystal ball was not Bai Bai but his soul. But Jun Wu Xie was a little surprised. After death, his soul would not be destroyed. It would be a lonely ghost, gradually losing consciousness and the memories of his life dissipate in the world.

    Or if one had a powerful soul, one could either enter the Spirit World or enter the Soul World.

    In addition to the Spirit World and the Soul World, among the Three Realms, even if there were countless souls around them, it was also invisible to others, like air.

    It was never heard that anyone could capture the soul. That was like the strange stories of ghosts and gods that were heard by Jun Wu Xie in the past.

    But Bai Zhu¡¯s soul was so clear in front of her. In the crystal ball, the original beautiful face had been twisted in fright and despair. He opened his mouth like he was roaring, he was like crying for help, just ... but no voice came out.

    Su Ruiying sat at the table with a smile on her face, holding a carving knife and the head of the half-engraved puppet, while looking at Bai Zhui¡¯s face, while engraving the calm look of Bai Zhu on the puppet.

    Under the dim light, Su Rui¡¯s red lips cracked. The scar on her face merged with the strange smile, making a chill run along one¡¯s spine.

    ¡°Why do you want to make it so painful? Continue to live in the form of a puppet, isn¡¯t it a new life?¡± Su Ruiying didn¡¯t seem to notice Bai Zhu¡¯s fear at all. While carving, she seemed to be saying something to Bai Zhu.

    ¡°I heard that you died so badly that you were not even left with a body. Now that the gate of the Soul World has been closed, no matter how good your soul is, you can¡¯t go there. You can only be a lone wandering soul, floating about in the Three Realms. No one can see you, no one can hear you and you can only watch those who are familiar with you forget you little by little... until one day, you would have forgotten your own origin, be a ghost, andpletely disappear between heaven and earth ... Everything I do now is to help you. Look at thepanions on this shelf.¡± A smile crept up on her face. At the end of it all, she seemed to be immersed in feeling how great she was as she opened her eyes and showed a joyful smile. She turned the crystal ball slightly so that Bai Zhu could clearly see the rows of puppets in the room.

    Those delicate and lifelike puppets were ced neatly. When Su Ruiying finished her words, she looked at the crystal ball.

    Bai Zhu who was in the crystal ball screamed out in panic, but no one could hear any sound. He panicked and trembled.

    This City Lord would never dream that he won¡¯t even get a moment of peace even after his death.

    It was his own soul that had be a ything of others. Eternally imprisoned in that little puppet.

 Chapter 2994 - Dead or alive 3

    <h4>Chapter 2994 Dead or alive 3</h4>

    Su Ruiying hummed a weird song and sculpted the puppet little by little under the dim candlelight. As the puppet became more and more like Bai Zhu from the past, the soul of Baizhu in the crystal ball got weaker.

    Until Su Ruiying spliced ??the puppet¡¯s body and head, and gently flicked the puppet¡¯s hand, there was nothing in the crystal ball. The originally dull puppet in her hand revealed a frightened expression in an instant.

    The puppet Bai Zhu struggled like crazy and had even managed to pry itself free from Su Ruiying¡¯s hands. The wooden body that had just been made fell on the table with a click. But he ignored it and wanted to run when he got up.

    Unfortunately...

    He was now just a puppet with a short arm. He was desperate to escape, But with that small distance, Su Ruiying lifted her hand and pressed him motionless on the table.

    ¡°What a disobedient puppet. Is this how you repay this way to your benefactor?¡± The smile on Su Ruiying¡¯s face disappeared little by little. There was a faint glimmer of coldness in her eyes. Bai Zhu, a puppet under the palm of her hand, was already trembling with fright. But Su Ruiying¡¯s eyes nced at the side of the carving knife, and the other hand took the carving knife up and raised it high.

    ¡°Disobedient puppets need to be punished ...¡±

    As the warning that made one¡¯s hair stand on ends came out of Su Ruiying¡¯s mouth, the knife fell instantly, and pierced the puppet¡¯s abdomen fiercely.

    Almost instantly, the puppet Bai Zhu, was nailed to the table. It was twitching and showing an extreme pained expression on his face, as if the knife had pierced his flesh!

    Throughout the whole process, Su Ruiying wasughing. She seemed to enjoy Bai Zhu¡¯s painful reaction. Until the puppet Bai Zhu couldn¡¯t move because of the pain, she then pulled out the knife and took the weak puppet Bai Zhu off her hand.

    ¡°Be obedient, I don¡¯t want my hard work to be burnt to a crisp.¡± Then, Su Ruiying¡¯s eyes looked at the fire that had been extinguished behind him. There was a puppet¡¯s arm that had been burnt into half.

    As if feeling the threat of Su Ruiying, the puppet Bai Zhu shook his body and dared not react any more.

    Su Ruiying peeled off the pierced clothes of the puppet Bai Zhu and changed another one for him.

    When Su Ruiying stripped off the puppet clothes, Jun Wu Xie, who was standing outside the window, clearly saw that behind the entire figure of the puppet Bai Zhu, a prototype rune totem drawn from some material, which looked quite weird.

    Su Ruiying changed the clothes for the puppet Bai Zhu and got up. She put it on the shelf beside her. After reading her work for a while, she took the crystal ball again and pushed open another door in the room. Soon after she entered, she got back outside the room and the crystal ball that was already empty suddenly had a brand new soul ...

    Su Ruiying sat back at the table again. After cing the crystal ball, she selected a suitable piece of wood from the pile of wood on the side. She held the carving knife in one hand and the piece of wood in the other. The beautiful face distorted by fear and despair had evoked a smile of delight on her face.

 Chapter 2995 - A Shocking News 1

    <h4>Chapter 2995 A Shocking News 1</h4>

    Su Ruiying was deadly serious, it was not tillte at night that she put the halfpleted doll on the table and left the room.

    Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao were standing by the window, watching Su Ruiying from behind. The two looked at each other and walked towards the room in tandem.

    Su Ruiying had raised many questions for them, the captured souls, the puppets to store the souls, and that door....

    However, just as they were going to open the door, they heard a faint noiseing from behind them.

    Jun Wu Xie turned quickly only to see a small stone the size of a fingernail roll to her feet.

    A chill shed across Jun Wu Yao¡¯s eyes as he looked at Jun Wu Xie.

    This was the second time they had heard this strange sound, both times having a certain effect. Someone was obviously trying to hint at something.

    But who could that person be?

    Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao abandoned their n to enter Su Ruiying¡¯s house for now and turned towards the direction the stone came from.

    The stone came from a patch of short grass in the garden and they followed the moonlight towards that very patch.

    Under the moonlight, a broken puppet raised its head and looked at them.

    ¡°A....puppet?¡± Jun Wu Xie got a shock when she saw the puppet holding the stone. This puppet was quite damaged, its clothes were charred as though it had been in a fire, its legs and body were ck and showed signs of severe fire damage and its face had been sliced repeatedly, leaving scars. Compared to the puppets in the room, this one was both ugly and dirty but it had a nice pair of eyes. And for some reason, Jun Wu Xie found it familiar.

    Jun Wu Xie automatically lowered her body, bringing her closer to the puppet. She wanted to examine the puppet to find any trace of the familiarity.

    The puppet was that of a youth. Although it had sustained serious damage to its body and the wood had started to crack, one could still roughly make out its facial features. It was originally a handsome youth but the damage was too severe and while one could get an idea of its original splendour, it was impossible to know what it looked like originally.

    But Jun Wu Xie could not shake that feeling of familiarity.

    ¡°What do you want to say to us?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked tentatively.

    The puppet opened its mouth but it was merely decorative and when it opened it, kes of wood started falling from his face without a sound. It quickly covered its face in embarrassment and looked on anxiously.

    The puppet quickly had an idea, it picked up little twigs and startedying them on the grass to form words. The puppet was quite damaged and writing in the dirt was not a simple task. With every word, a piece of wood broke off from the puppet, making him look more and more pathetic.

    When the puppet had finished writing a few words, it sat miserably on the grass, looking very weak indeed.

 Chapter 2996 - A Shocking News 2

    <h4>Chapter 2996 A Shocking News 2</h4>

    Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao looked closely at the little row of words.

    But.....

    Once she read it, she froze to the spot and all the colour drained from her face!

    On the ground, it was messily written....

    [Little Xie, don¡¯t touch the puppets.]

    Jun Wu Xie stood there dumbfounded, those first few words hit her like a bolt of lightning.

    The only ones ever to address her as ¡°Little Xie¡± in the whole world were Qiao Chu and the rest of herpanions. It was worth noting that on that day, she was appearing as Yan Hai so even if the puppet recognised Yan Hai, there was no way it knew her true identity.

    Recalling the process where Su Ruiying had turned Bai Zhu into a puppet, Jun Wu Xie stared wordlessly at the puppet. With her heart pounding and lips trembling, she stared at the puppet and softly uttered the words that felt like they would tear her heart out as they left her mouth...

    ¡°Little Ruo?¡±

    The broken puppet on the ground went stiff for a moment, then very very gently, nodded its head.

    Jun Wu Xie was like a statue, even if she already had guessed it, this was still hard to believe.

    Little Ruo.....

    Little Ruo.....

    She was alive!!

    She was really alive!!

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s heart was immediately filled with great joy and in that instant, she did not care about anything else. No matter what danger she was in or what enemies she had to face, she could not hide her joy.

    ¡°Little Ruo, it really is you...¡± Jun Wu Xie reached out and cradled the broken puppet in her hand as if it was a rare treasure.

    She finally understood why she found that puppet so familiar. It was because her soul was unchanged and as long as one¡¯s soul was unchanged, one¡¯s eyes also did not change.

    The broken puppetid weakly in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hand. Although it looked weak, it was looking at Jun Wu Xie with a gentle expression just like in the beginning.

    Even though Jun Wu Yao could not immediately understand what was going on, he quickly gained his wits and said to Jun Wu XIe quietly, ¡°This is not the ce for conversation, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie gave a deep sigh, suppressing the joy she felt as she nodded her head. She carefully ced the puppet in her palm as if she was transporting the most precious jewel in the world, afraid that even her own actions might damage it.

    Jun Wu Yao and Jun Wu Xie returned to their room under the cover of darkness and immediately closed the door. Jun Wu Xie swept everything on the table onto the floor and gently ced the puppet on the table.

    Inside the room, with the aid of candlelight, Jun Wu Xie was able to see how much damage the puppet had sustained. There were cracks and burn marks all over its body and its face had been cut by a knife. Jun Wu Xie felt like all the damage had been carved onto her own heart.

    This was Little Ruo....

    The Little Ruo that they had lost but had now found again

    For Jun Wu Xie to be able to see Rong Ruo again after she had thought that Rong Ruo detonated her own Ring Spirit in order to fend off Fan Jinghe, brought her indescribable joy and excitement.

 Chapter 2997 - A Shocking News 3

    <h4>Chapter 2997 A Shocking News 3</h4>

    Fortunately, Little Ruo¡¯s soul was still present. As long as the soul existed, she could still live. Even on the Reincarnation Path, they could still find her!

    ¡°He¡¯s very tired.¡± Jun Wu Yao looked at the puppet and out of the corner of his eye could see Jun Wu Xie¡¯splicated expression. He raised his hand, pricked his finger and dabbed a drop of his blood on the puppet¡¯s forehead.

    The exhausted puppet seemed to have received a fresh lease of life as its spiritual energy received a boost and its eyes appeared brighter.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Jun Wu Yao in amazement, Jun Wu Yao said, ¡°My blood can give spiritual energy a boost. Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just a physical effect and won¡¯t make him subservient to me.

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s blood had a great many uses but other than using it to build the NIght Regime and Ghost Army, he hardly used it. Although Jun Wu XIe knew that Jun Wu Yao¡¯s blood could greatly improve the strength of Qiao Chu and the others, she had not suggested it.

    Although they yearned for strength, they did not want to lose themselves. The Night Regime was created by Jun Wu Yao but they were not and thus, did not choose that path.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded slightly. Jun Wu Yao always knew when she needed any kind of help, this unspoken understanding between the two would never disappear.

    To love a person was not to be stubborn and insisted on what you thought was best. Thinking about and giving what the other person really needed was the way to truly love.

    This was both a form of respect and a mark of trust.

    The puppet had been revived greatly by Jun Wu Yao¡¯s blood. But in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s opinion, looking at Rong Ruo¡¯s current state, although her soul had not been destroyed, was a form of misery.

    Puppet Rong Ruo seemed to sense Jun Wu Xie¡¯s sorrow, it raised its hand and gently stroked Jun Wu Xie¡¯s finger, just as Rong Ruo had done in the past.

    ¡°LIttle Ruo, you must have many things to say to me right?¡± Jun Wu Xie said

    The puppet nodded its head.

    Jun Wu Xie sighed, she guessed that the puppets made by Su Rui Ying could not talk. Jun Wu Xie took as apparatus for Spirit Reinforcement out of the Cosmos Sack and gently wrote a series of incantations on Rong Ruo¡¯s body.

    This sort of Spirit Reinforcement could let a soul¡¯s voice be heard. Jun W Xie had never found much use for it in the past but it was proving to be extremely useful.

    After the Spirit Reinforcement wasplete, the previously silent puppet made its first sound.

    It was a hoarse yet gentle male voice.

    ¡°Little Xie, I never imagined you would see me like this.¡±

    The unfamiliar voice had such a familiar tone to it. It really surprised Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Little Ruo, you are....¡± Jun Wu Xie had suspicion in her voice.

    Why did Rong Ruo have a male voice? Furthermore, Jun Wu Xie had previously noticed that the puppet had a male body, which was why Jun Wu Xie did not think of Rong Ruo when she first saw it.

    Puppet Rong Ruoughed bitterly, and with the help of Spirit Reinforcement, let Jun Wu Xie in on a secret previously unknown to any human.....

 Chapter 2998 - Soul Transfer 1

    <h4>Chapter 2998 Soul Transfer 1</h4>

    Rong Ruo was dead, yet one could say she was still alive.

    In fact, Rong Ruo was from the Soul Spirit Race. In addition, Rong Ruo had a dual soul, her main soul being female and the secondary one being male. ording to the normal growth process, when she reached maturity, her secondary soul should have disappeared. The problem urred the day Rong Ruo¡¯s home was attacked.

    At that time, Rong Ruo was still very young and had both souls in her body. Witnessing the sheer carnage and bloodshed on that day was a huge shock to her system. As a result of this shock, her main soul took a backseat and became a bit fragile and her secondary soul had to take control of her body in order to preserve and protect it.

    Jun Wu Xie and the others usually saw Rong Ruo as a female because her main soul was female and her body had settled. But in times of great stress, her main soul would retreat and the secondary, male soul could take control of her body.

    In other words, the one who had been interacting with Jun Wu Xie and the rest in the past, was not the Rong Ruo who was born female but instead was the secondary male soul who was also the older brother between the two souls.

    The brother soul had control over the body but knew clearly he was merely its caretaker. He was waiting for his sister to wake up and ept the reality so he could quietly fade into the background.

    But that day still had not arrived.

    When Fan Jinghe attacked him and Qiao Chu, Rong Ruo had given up on any hope of survival. He swallowed the Hell Butterfly, a secret method of the Soul Spirit Race in order to perish with his enemy but did not expect....

    The moment before the soul exploded, after being dormant for a long time, the soul belonging to the younger sister suddenly awakened, and at the most critical moment, pushed the brother¡¯s soul out of the body.

    This resulted in the survival of the soul Jun Wu Xie was familiar with.

    Although Rong Ruo¡¯s soul had survived, the violence of the st and the pain from being forced out of the body caused him to enter into a deep sleep. When he awoke, he realised he was nothing more than a soul with no body and was trapped in a dark and cramped room.

    He wanted to leave but was blocked by an invisible wall. When he regained his senses, he realised he was in a small crystal ball that was on a shelf. Looking around, he found himself surrounded by countless simr crystal balls each containing a terrified soul inside.

    At that moment, Rong Ruo felt like he was trapped in a nightmare and had no idea what was going on. There was no mistaking however, the impending fear that he felt.

    He had been in the crystal ball for two days when the door to the room opened and in walked ady with a scar in the shape of a cross on her face. She looked upon the rows of crystal balls before finally stopping in front of the ball containing Rong Ruo¡¯s soul and took that ball out of the room.

    After that, Rong Ruo saw that once thedy had finished carving half a puppet, the crystal ball that was resting on the table was sucked into the puppet. Rong Ruo was stunned.

 Chapter 2999 - Soul Transfer 2

    <h4>Chapter 2999 Soul Transfer 2</h4>

    Before Rong Ruo had time to digest this, thedy had put him on the table and started carving a new puppet.

    Rong Ruo did not know how to describe that experience, the feeling he got, when his soul was being forced into an unknown shell, was one of sheer hopelessness.

    In Su Ruiying¡¯s hands, he was like a puppet with no autonomy. Everything was subject to Su Ruiying¡¯s will. If Su Ruiying did not give the puppet the power to lift the seal, he could not move.

    What was even more frightening was that as a puppet, he could still see, hear and process everything around him, he just could not move at all.

    Rong Ruo did not know what was going on but was not willing to be Su Ruiying¡¯s ything. So when she was testing the puppets, he resisted and as a result, got sliced in the face by a knife and thrown into the fire.

    It was at that moment that Rong Ruo understood how it felt like to have one¡¯s soul tortured.

    As each little part of the puppet was burnt, his soul felt like it was being consumed by the fire bit by bit.

    Fortunately, Su Ruiying had something on that day and had to leave the house soon after throwing Rong Ruo into the fire. After being in the fire, Rong Ruo suddenly gained control over the body and immediately escaped the fire.

    But he was a puppet, locked in Su Ruiying¡¯s house with no means of escape. He thought that would be how it ended but at that moment, he realised Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao were there....

    This was thest glimmer of hope for Rong Ruo.

    ¡°The puppets in Su Ruiying¡¯s house all have souls and she can see and listen to what the puppets see and listen to. I realised that the puppet in your room was listening in on what you were saying so I got you to go outside.¡± Rong Ruo¡¯s eyes had a serious look to them.

    Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao were considered cautious people but who in the world would have thought that Su Ruiying would have such a devious power?

    If Su Ruiying retrieved the puppet from Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao¡¯s room when they went out, she could find out everything that Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao said in the room through the puppet.

    The result of that could not be predicted....

    Rong Ruo told Jun Wu Xie everything he knew. At that moment, he was happy that he could protect his friend at a time when he was in such a poor state himself. This gave him a reason to be happy in the midst of his suffering.

    That feeling of protecting one¡¯s friends.

    But Jun Wu Xie could not muster even half a smile. Every wording from Rong Rou felt like sharp des piercing her heart, giving her unbearable pain.

    No matter how much Rong Ruo tried to make light of the situation, Jun Wu Xie was unable to imagine the suffering he had endured during this period.

    Such a noble and proud soul had been imprisoned in such a small puppet, to be a toy for people...

    At this, a murderous intent was rising in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s heart.

    The woman who had tortured Rong Ruo¡¯s soul....deserved to die!

 Chapter 3000 - Soul Transfer 3

    <h4>Chapter 3000 Soul Transfer 3</h4>

    ¡°I¡¯m very happy just to see you again. At least I¡¯m still alive, but my sister....¡± Rong Ruo¡¯s eyes were downcast. All these years, he had waited for his sister to wake up so he could return everything to her. But he never expected when the day finally came, it would also be a final goodbye.

    The soul thatid dormant for over 10 years awoke onest time just to protect her only remaining kin.

    After witnessing the brutal ughter of her parents, Rong Ruo¡¯s main soul had already lost the will to live and the only thing that made her willing to surface was the person closest to her.

    Atst, she finally chose to stand up and protect her loved one.

    Rong Ruo would never forget the smile on his sister¡¯s face the moment she pushed him out of their body.

    [Big brother, leave.]

    Those were simple words but words that Rong Ruo had waited for over 10 years to hear. The siblings¡¯ reunion was also their final farewell.

    All these years, whenever he saw his face, it was like looking at his sister. All these years of hope and expectation had brought nothing but destruction.

    Rong Ruo did not think he would survive, he had given up everything and only wanted to protect hispanions. However his sister had protected him.

    It was at that moment that Jun Wu Xie finally realised why Rong Ruo had been so reluctant to ept Fei Yan¡¯s romantic feelings. It was not due to dislike but he was unable to as although he was in a female body, he had the soul of a true man. That was why Rong Ruo usually did not wear female clothes and portrayed a more elegant image than a normal man.

    Jun Wu Xie pursed her lips, she was on an emotional roller coaster. She should have been happy that Rong Ruo was still alive but she was sad at what he had gone through.

    ¡°There will be a way.¡± Jun Wu Xie took a deep breath and looked at Rong Ruo with a slight twinkle in her eye.

    ¡°Gu Ying previously managed to get housed in a new body, you can too. We just have to get His Lord to tell us the method and you can be reborn.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes were bright, she would not give up hope. Although as long as his soul was not destroyed, once everything had been settled, he could get on the Reincarnation Path and be reincarnated, however, he would lose all his memories and this was not something Jun Wu Xie and the others wanted.

    Those precious memories belonged to them and the group. As long as there was even a sliver of hope, they would not give up.

    Puppet Rong Ruo smiled as gently as all those years ago. The smile seemed to mask the pain he was going through and brought to mind the carefree and happy times from before.

    ¡°My matter can wait, there¡¯s no rush. You need to deal with Su Ruiying first. I notice that you¡¯ve hidden that puppet away, you¡¯ve done well Little Xie. But to protect your previous conversations, you need to think of a way to deal with that puppet.¡± Rong Ruo said seriously. He understood from his experience in Su Ruiying¡¯s house that each puppet had a specific purpose.

    Su Ruiying¡¯s interest in making puppets with people¡¯s souls was twofold, firstly, it was a hobby and secondly, she could obtain information on people that she wanted monitored.

 Chapter 3001 - A Tyrantâ€™s Cruelty 1

    <h4>Chapter 3001 A Tyrant¡¯s Cruelty 1</h4>

    Furthermore, if Su Ruiying wished, she could control the puppets remotely and eliminate the people she did not like.

    Who would guard against a puppet?

    And....

    All of Su Ruiying¡¯s puppets had a special feature, she would never choose a strong and powerful puppet but only picked beautiful souls to make puppets with.

    Su Ruiying picked Rong Ruo for his handsome appearance but when he was in the room of crystal balls, he saw that not all the captured souls were young and beautiful, there were souls of old people and average looking people but what shocked him most of all were the many souls of babies inside the crystal balls....

    All the souls were so small and when they were not quietly sleeping in the crystal balls, they were awake and just observing what was going on outside.

    It was the souls of the babies that were surprisingly, the most quiet.

    ¡°I can¡¯t help but feel there is something amiss with the souls in Su Ruiying¡¯s room. Little Xie, Brother Wu Yao, Su Ruiying is a Knight of Destruction and if my memory serves me well, when Little Xie returned from the Soul World, she said that the Upper Realm wanted to use spirits from the Soul World to reopen the Blood Sacrifice Array. However, Little Xie stopped it by saving the souls from the Soul World. But His Lord would definitely not give up on this n so easily, do you think....they would use the souls of live people?¡± Rong Ruo¡¯s eyes narrowed. This thought had been on his mind for a while and after thinking about it, the conclusion was unbelievable.

    ¡°The Upper Realm¡¯s rule of only the strong survive, plus the babies that need to fend for themselves once they¡¯re born plus those babies¡¯ souls in the crystal balls...Little Xie, do you think.....¡± Rong Ruo was unable to continue, the final conclusion left him speechless.

    Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao were also lost in thought, if not for Rong Ruo¡¯s discovery, they would have not given it much thought but with his information, there was an answer in their heads.

    The Upper Realm was a cruel and savage ce and the one who created that way of life was the one they called His Lord. He controlled every aspect of the Upper Realm down to its rules and regtions.

    He possessed Dual Spirit Rings that were iparable in power and could have ruled over all Three Realms but chose to let most of it go, not caring about what went on in the 72 Cities. He made it such that only the strong survive and seemed to constantly instigate battles among people. He even used the Sea Spirit Beasts to test on newborn babies while performing a purge at the same time.

    Although Jun Wu Xie had never been in a true position of power, she had previously helped Mo Qian Yuan and Lei Chen to their thrones. She knew exactly what needed to be done in order to get such a position.

    Conserve your strength, and grow your power as much as possible and unlike His Lord, do not let your experts kill each other. All these things seem to point in one direction ...

 Chapter 3002 - A Tyrantâ€™s Cruelty 2

    <h4>Chapter 3002 A Tyrant¡¯s Cruelty 2</h4>

    Arge number of souls and cruel rules, have created an oue that pointed to only one goal.

    ¡°Indeed there are a number of ways.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes narrowed. Although she had yet to meet His Lord, from what she had seen so far, she could already tell what his intentions were, that person¡¯s schemes ran deep, few in the world had intentions like his.

    He had set up a Blood Sacrifice Array in the Middle Realm, leading people to believe that was the only way he could achieve the Blood Sacrifice of the Three Realms. Secretly he had already begun to attack the Soul World, setting up an alternative route. He even used his total control of the Upper Realm as ast redundancy n. This was to ensure that even if his main and alternative ns were scuppered by Jun Wu Xie, he still had a final lifeline.

    That was the entire Upper Realm!

    The souls of therge number of babies that perished every day when they could not survive the training were captured. Added to that, the capture of the equallyrge number of the souls of people who died due to the savagews of the Upper Realm, led to arge increase in the huge number of souls being captured.

    In the long run, even if he could not enter the Soul World, if he had captured enough souls, he could still achieve his goal of the Blood Sacrifice of the Three Realms!

    Either of the three methods, if sessful would destroy the Three Realms. If even one of the things that had happened up to this point, whether it was Rong Ruo¡¯s self sacrifice, the fact that he was a dual soul being, or that his main soul was pushed out of the body at thest moment or even that he was then made into a puppet and subsequently escaped, Jun Wu Xie would not have figured it out, no matter how intelligent she was.

    It was even more difficult to find out about this n that His Lord had.

    Even the meticulous Jun Wu Xie, after figuring all that out, felt a cold chill down her spine.

    ¡°What kind of person would do this?¡± Jun Wu Xie sighed, she could not think of what benefit the Blood Sacrifice of the Three Realms, which would leave the realms empty and shattered, had in order to drive someone to achieve it no matter the cost.

    Just the part they were witnessing had already been in motion for over 10,000 years, spreading across the Three Realms. How long had His Lord been nning this? And how cruel was he to have such tant disregard for human life?

    Even his own subjects were brutally murdered to be used as pawns in his n. Could he still even be considered a person?

    Every additional thing she learnt about His Lord, gave Jun Wu Xie more stress. It was as though the final target was a man so huge that she found it difficult to breathe.

    No wonder, even a person with Jun Wu Xie¡¯s will, still ended up following His Lord. A person that could control every single thing in the Three Realms was difficult to deny.

    In her silence, Jun Wu Xie took out the puppet from the cosmos sack, the beautiful puppet was motionless, just like a toy. But within that puppet was a soul, a real live soul.....

    Jun Wu Xie thought about the puppet Bai Zhu, there were markings on its back that looked like Spirit Reinforcements that were familiar to Jun Wu Xie. However, when she checked on Rong Ruo¡¯s back, there was only a ck burnt patch in the ce where the markings would have been.

 Chapter 3003 - A Tyrantâ€™s Cruelty 3

    <h4>Chapter 3003 A Tyrant¡¯s Cruelty 3</h4>

    ording to Rong Ruo, after his soul was imprisoned in the puppet, he had no control over his pupper body. It was only after Su Ruiying¡¯s actions that he was able to have control over the puppet.

    When he was thrown into the furnace, he had no control over the puppet¡¯s body and could only resign himself to getting burnt. He was only able to escape when he suddenly gained control over the puppet and made a break for it.

    Looking at the burn marks on Rong Ruo¡¯s back, Jun Wu XIe had an idea. She removed the clothes from her other puppet and tried to rub off the markings on its back with her hand. But it was to no effect.

    The markings were made with an unknown material and had already bonded with the wood of the puppet. Trying to remove it was basically impossible.

    Jun Wu Xie patiently and carefully examined the markings on the back of the puppet and after a long while, found some familiar markings. She took out some Spiritual Reinforcement tools and started to draw a newyer on top of it.

    The moment Jun Wu Xie finished herst brush stroke, the previously immobile puppet suddenly started moving!

    The puppet sat nkly on the table, desperately clutching the pile of little clothes and anxiously looking at Jun Wu Xie and the rest.

    Rong Ruo looked on in surprise, other than himself he had not seen another puppet break free of Su Ruiying¡¯s control and move freely.

    Jun Wu Xie had a glint in her eyes, she understood everything clearly now.

    ¡°Su Ruiying¡¯s markings are a form of Spiritual Reinforcement. I can roughly guess its meaning even though I can¡¯t be entirely sure. I used another Spiritual Reinforcement on top of it and managed to neutralise its effects.¡± Jun Wu Xie said.

    Jun Wu Xie did not expect that the Soul Reinforcement she had identally seen in her previous life would have so much use now but she did not know either the origins of the Soul Reinforcement or what its uses were.

    Rong Ruo was a little dazed, then started to chuckle to himself. If Su Ruiying found out that the method of controlling puppets that she had worked so hard on was so easily neutralized by Jun Wu Xie, she would have had a fit.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at the trembling puppet and said softly: ¡°We have no intention of hurting you. If you are willing to cooperate with us, we can help you to restore your freedom.¡±

    The puppet looked at Jun Wu Xie nkly. After a moment of hesitation, she nodded decisively.

    Jun Wu Xie used the same Soul Reinforcement drawn on Rong Ruo¡¯s body on the puppet, and soon they heard the voice of the soul trapped in the puppet.

    That puppet was originally a woman from one of the 72 Cities and because of her great beauty, was sent to one of the Top Ten Masters by her City Lord to gain his favour. But the one she was sent to was cruel and she had no strength to resist. It was not long before she could not take the treatment and died.

    After her death, her soul came under the control of Su Ruiying and was turned into a puppet, just like Rong Ruo.

    As that puppet was describing what it went through, it was crying continuously but there were no tears visible.

    After all, she was now a puppet and no matter how much pain she was going through, was unable to shed even a single tear.

 Chapter 3004 - Allâ€™s fair in war 1

    <h4>Chapter 3004 All¡°s fair in war 1</h4>

    The girl spoke in bits and pieces, she did not give any new information from what Rong Ruo had already said, and in some areas knew even less.

    After her soul had been liberated from its prison, the girl was immensely grateful to Jun Wu Xie but was unsure about her future. It was only after Jun Wu Xie asked her about how Su Ruiying used the puppets to listen in on people that she remembered.

    After she was made into a puppet, she had not always been in Su Ruiying¡¯s house. At first she was sent to the house of the Top Ten Master who caused her death.

    That Top Ten Master did not like the looks of the puppet that he was given but pretended to be happy to receive it as it was from Su Ruiying. After Su Ruiying left, he threw the puppet on the floor and started ranting and railing against Su Ruiying, saying how ugly she was.

    Who would have known that just a few dayster, Su Ruiying returned to his residence to take the puppet back. It was only after she was back in Su Ruiying¡¯s hands did she find out Su Ruiying¡¯s secret.

    The girl described the experience as having one¡¯s soul ripped open to see what was inside. She never wanted to relive that memory again.

    The girl¡¯s words made Jun Wu Xie fall into contemtion. Obviously, Su Ruiying has a certain ability to control a soul,pletely ignoring the soul¡¯s own will.

    Jun Wu Xie had nned to let the girl join them in a ruse, but now it seemed that this n would not work.

    Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao had earlier said things that could not be repeated to Su Ruiying so Jun Wu Xie had to find a way to dispose of that puppet.

    The girl sensed the situation and knelt on the table and started to beg desperately.

    Rong Ruo felt some pity for the girl, she had peace in neither life nor death, she was indeed pitiful.

    Jun Wu Xie thought for a moment then put the girl back in the Cosmos Sack, but not before cutting off a piece of her sleeve. She took the sleeve and lightly charred it with the fire leaving a burn mark and left it on the table.

    Both Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao could not sleep that night, Rong Ruo¡¯s situation worried Jun Wu Xie and it left her sleepless. Jun Wu Yao, upon seeing her troubled expression, also could not fall asleep and both of them sat in the room till sunrise.

    At dawn, there was a knock on the door.

    The raspy voice of a ghost faced man could be heard through the door.

    ¡°City Lord Yan, Lady Ying has prepared breakfast and has invited you over¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, she carefully put puppet Rong Rao back in the Cosmos Sack and walked out of the room with Jun Wu Yao.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got it, let¡¯s go now.¡± Jun Wu Xie said tly.

    The ghost faced man lowered his head in a respectful gesture but he was really scanning the room out of the corner of his eye and spotted the piece of burnt sleeve on the table. He maintained his silence and led Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao to the dining hall.

    Su Ruiying was already seated in the dining hall. When she saw Jun Wu Xie her blood red lips cracked into a smile.

 Chapter 3005 - Allâ€™s fair in war 2

    <h4>Chapter 3005 All¡°s fair in war 2</h4>

    ¡°Did City Lord Yan have a good rest yesterday?¡± Su Ruiying enquired with a smile. The morning sunlight was bright and dewy but when it fell on her face, it could not remove the darkness on her face.

    Jun Wu Xie took a seat while Jun Wu Yao very consciously stood behind her as if he was really just her servant.

    ¡°It was alright.¡± Jun Wu Xie said lightly.

    Su Ruiying did not say much and just smiled. The breakfast was eaten in rtive silence. She asked Jun Wu Xie when she would ept the cleansing and she replied saying that she still had some matters to settle and would go through with it once they were done.

    Su Ruiying did not think too much about it and expressed her agreement without asking further.

    After breakfast, Jun Wu Xie left together with Jun Wu Yao. Su Ruiying personally sent them off and watched as they disappeared from sight.

    The smile on her face had faded away.

    The ghoul masked man quietly approached Su Ruiying from the side. Su Ruiying looked at him and asked, ¡°Where is it?¡± The ghoul masked man knelt down and reported with trepidation, ¡°Your servant is useless. The puppet was nowhere to be found, all I could see was a piece of the puppet¡¯s clothing in the room.¡±

    As he said that, he handed over the piece of cloth he had retrieved from Jun Wu Xie¡¯s table to Su Ruiying.

    Su Ruiying looked at the cloth, saw the burn mark and threw it on the ground.

    ¡°Looks like Yan Hai is quite intelligent, the puppet seems to have been burnt and destroyed. What a pity that I don¡¯t know what he saidst night.¡± Su Ruiying sighed with regret that she could not learn what Jun Wu Xie had said the night before.

    ¡°Lady Ying, hasn¡¯t Yan Hai been chosen by His Lord to be the fifth Knight of Destruction? Would it be good if His Lord found out you are spying on him like this?¡± The ghoul masked man asked carefully.

    With Su Ruiying¡¯s status in the Upper Realm, she could do almost anything she wanted but when it came to fellow Knights of Destruction, there was always a certain level of respect that had to be observed.

    Jun Wu Xie had gained His Lord¡¯s favour and would eventually be a Knight of Destruction. Su Ruiying¡¯s actions of inviting her to her residence to spy on her was a bit overboard.

    Su Ruiying stared daggers at the ghoul masked man, causing him to tremble in fear.

    ¡°What do you know? No matter what I do now, do you think he will rememberter on? Moreover, although Yan Hai is untouchable, his bodyguard is nobody special. But even though he is not very outstanding, he has a certain charisma and that is what Ick in my collection.¡± As Su Ruiying spoke, she started exuding a manic obsessiveness that shocked the ghoul masked man.

    Whoever Su Ruiying set her sights on would not have a good ending. Even after they died, they would be stuck in limbo as her ythings. The ghoul masked man had seen this many a time but was unable to have any sympathy for them.

 Chapter 3006 - You Have Returned 1

    <h4>Chapter 3006 You Have Returned 1</h4>

    Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao quickly returned to the ce arranged by Nangong Lie.

    In the room, Hua Yao and Fan Zhuo could already get out of bed and walk around. Although movement was still a bit difficult, they looked much better. Bai Mo and Qiao Chu were kept busy, brewing the medicine on the side. Only Fei Yan was sitting alone in a chair motionless.

    Hua Yao and Fan Zhuo had already absorbed the new Spirit Rings. During the limation period, Qiao Chu and Fei Yan had absorbed them even faster and although they had obviously gained their strength, there was no smile on anyone¡¯s face.

    When Jun Wu Xie returned to the room and saw that scene, her heart constricted.

    Since what happened to Rong Ruo, how long has it been since this group of peopleughed? She could not remember.

    Everytime Qiao Chu and the rest tried to look rxed in front of her, Jun Wu Xie, through her years of interaction and deep understanding of them, could tell they were all forced smiles.

    They did not want her to worry and she did not want them to suffer.

    Jun Wu Xie unconsciously touched the Cosmos Sack at her waist and her steps became heavy. It was a rare show of vulnerability and Jun Wu Yao wordlessly put his arm on her back to give her some encouragement.

    Jun Wu Xie took a deep breath and walked towards herpanions.

    ¡°Master.¡± Blood Velvet said as Jun Wu Xie approached. He had a smile on his face which faded fast when he looked at the others in the room.

    Qiao Chu, Hua Yao and Fan Zhuo regained their senses when they saw Jun Wu Xie and tried hard to look more upbeat and not so depressed in front of her.

    Qiao Chu said in as cheerful a tone as possible, ¡°Little Xie, look how fast I absorbed the Spirit Ring, not bad right?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Qiao Chen¡¯s smile that carried in it no joy, only suffering.

    Her friends should not be in such pain.

    ¡°Not bad.¡± Jun Wu Xie said with a smile, not wanting to break the facade.

    Qiao Chu scratched his head and did not know what else to say. He walked over to Jun Wu Yao¡¯s side and stood silently.

    Jun Wu Xie inspected the injuries of Hua Yao and Fan Zhuo and found that both of them were recovering well. The Spirit Rings not only gave them powerful spiritual strength, but also improved their physical strength. It was very beneficial for people as badly injured as them.

    Lastly, Jun Wu Xie walked over to Fei Yan.

    Fei Yan¡¯s face was covered by a heavy bandage with only his nose and mouth exposed. He could not see but sensed Jun Wu Xie¡¯s approach.

    ¡°You¡¯re back.¡± Fei Yan said, his voice was hoarse and had lost the melody that it once had.

    Hua Yao and the others at the side clenched their fists silently, holding back their inner pain.

    Jun Wu Xie whispered softly.

    ¡°Is everything ok?¡± Fei Yan asked.

    ¡°Things are ok.¡± Jun Wu Xie pursed her lips, carefully opened her cosmos sack and took out the valuable puppet that was inside.

    Qiao Chen and the rest were puzzled, not understanding why Jun Wu Xie had brought back a broken puppet. In the midst of their bewilderment, Jun Wu Xie ced the puppet on the table next to Fei Yan.

    The little puppet started moving in front of their very eyes!

 Chapter 3007 - You Have Returned 2

    <h4>Chapter 3007 You Have Returned 2</h4>

    Qiao Chu and the rest looked at the stumbling puppet in disbelief, not daring to believe their eyes. They were frozen as they looked towards Jun Wu Xie stiffly, as if to ask for an exnation.

    Yet Jun Wu Xie just motioned for them to observe silently.

    The sudden silence disconcerted Fei Yan. He tried to move his head to listen for any movement. The feeling of not being able to make out anything in the dark made him very ufortable.

    ¡°Little Xie? Dumb Qiao? Why have you gone quiet?¡± Fei Yan said hoarsely.

    With his eyes bandaged, he could not see that at the very moment he spoke, the puppet who had been making its way toward him, froze. When the puppet looked up and saw that Fei Yan was covered in bandages, the pain it felt could be seen in its big, gentle eyes.

    The little puppet, warmly reached out and gently rested its hand on Fei Yan¡¯s right little finger.

    The cold, unfamiliar feeling made Fei Yan shudder and he called out, ¡°Little Xie?¡±

    A voice wracked with pain and guilt came from the room, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Qiao Chu and the rest looked on in disbelief as the puppet started to talk, they had no idea what was going on.

    But Fei Yan....froze suddenly.

    It was a nice voice, gentle and melodic, obviously that of a stranger. He did not know why when the voice rang out, it seemed to shake Fei Yan and started to uncover the feelings that he had been suppressing all those days.

    ¡°Who are you?!¡± Fei Yan asked.

    Puppet Rong Ruo did not speak again and just looked painfully at Fei Yan¡¯s bandaged face. He could picture, underneath theyers of bandages, the moment before the explosion and Fei Yan¡¯s blood covered face determined to die, telling him to leave.

    If....

    If he exploded earlier, Fei Yan might not have been so badly hurt, and the one who survived might be the soul of his sister.

    Rong Ruo could not return Fei Yan¡¯s love because from the start, he had not really been Rong Ruo. The one that Fei Yan loved was his sister and not him.

    If....

    If he was earlier, maybe everything would have been perfect.

    Just when Rong Ruo was caught up in guilt, Fei Yan suddenly opened his mouth once more and asked in a trembling voice, ¡°Little Ruo, is that you?¡±

    The moment Fei Yan said that, everyone in the room was stunned.

    Qiao Chu was stunned for a while before finally saying tremblingly, ¡°Fei Yan, you...¡±

    Are you crazy?

    Before Qiao Chu could finish, Fei Yan sat up straight and reached out with his left hand saying excitedly, ¡°Little Ruo! It¡¯s you isn¡¯t it? You didn¡¯t die! Little Ruo I knew you didn¡¯t die! You¡¯re back right?¡±

    The hoarse voice echoed in the quiet room, and in that moment, everyone was holding their breath, looking at Fei Yan¡¯s left hand waving in the air.

    Qiao Chu could not bear to look any longer, and turned his face away. Hua Yao and Fan Zhuo also lowered their heads.

    Only Jun Wu Xie continued to look at the stiff puppet.

 Chapter 3008 - You Have Returned 3

    <h4>Chapter 3008 You Have Returned 3</h4>

    Puppet Rong Ruo stared nkly at Fei Yan, not daring to believe his reaction. At that moment, the puppet did not know what to do.

    In the house, all you could see was Fei Yan blindly looking for thatst bit of hope.

    After keeping silent for a long time, Jun Wu Xie finally said, ¡°Little Ruo, tell him.¡±

    After hearing Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words, everyone in the room froze and looked at her in disbelief. Fei Yan especially stopped everything he was doing.

    ¡°Little Xie..what...what are you saying? You clearly know that...¡± said Qiao Chu. Fei Yan¡¯s madness was already difficult to ept and now Jun Wu Xie too?

    Jun Wu Xie shook her head.

    Hua Yao and Fan Zhuo had confused looks in their eyes but when they looked at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s expression and then the puppet, a shocking thought came into their minds and they reached out to cover Qiao Chu¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Little Ruo?¡± Fei Yan said with a little more confidence, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words seemed to confirm his suspicion.

    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± the puppet said with constrain.

    Fei Yan smiled brightly, he finally found the source of the sound and reached straight towards the direction of the table, instead of feeling around blindly.

    ¡°Little Ruo, I knew it, I knew you didn¡¯t....¡± Fei Yan stopped in his tracks as his fingers did not feel the familiar warmth of a body as he expected but instead felt the cold, lifeless bumps of a wooden puppet. The mental picture he formed made him so silent he might as well have been dead.

    ¡°Little....Little Ruo...¡±

    Fei Yan did not dare to believe what he was feeling.

    Puppet Rong Ruo looked down sadly at Fei Yan¡¯s finger that was resting on his shoulder.

    ¡°I¡¯m here, just that I¡¯m a puppet.¡±

    ¡°How could this be....¡± Fei Yan managed to squeeze out.

    ¡°When I self exploded my soul, I didn¡¯t expect that I still wouldn¡¯t be able to protect you, Fei Yan. I¡¯m so sorry.¡± Rong Ruo said regretfully.

    But Fei Yan started shaking his head, ¡°Little Ruo, you don¡¯t have to be sorry at all, I¡¯m the one who is sorry! It was me who was useless and didn¡¯t protect you! If I wasn¡¯t so weak, you wouldn¡¯t....you wouldn¡¯t....¡±

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t have chosen to self explode to save everything.¡±

    Fei Yan¡¯sst sentence seemed to be caught in his throat, cutting it as it came out. He sounded crestfallen, as if he was crying.

    That was a hopelessness he would never forget, in that moment he felt like his whole world had ended.

    If Jun Wu Xie had not told him that Rong Ruo¡¯s soul could still be found, he might not have had the courage to live on!

    By then, Qiao Chu and the rest were clear on the puppet¡¯s identity. Although they had a million questions in their minds, they could wait as the joy of a friend returning and the feeling of hopelessness turned into joy outweighed it all.

    They would be satisfied as long as Rong Ruo existed, no matter the form!

    Faced with Fei Yan¡¯s self-me, Rong Ruo¡¯s eyes were filled with pain. He did not know what to say as he had always understood what type of feelings Fei Yan had for him

    But...

    ¡°Fei Yan, I am a male and a member of the Spirit Soul Race. I am just Rong Ruo¡¯s secondary soul, and the real main soul was my sister, so...¡± At that point, Rong Ruo did not know what else to do other than to deliver the cruel truth to Fei Yan.

 Chapter 3009 - You Have Returned 4

    <h4>Chapter 3009 You Have Returned 4</h4>

    At that moment Qiao Chu and the rest understood everything.

    They finally understood why Rong Ruo refused to ept Fei Yan¡¯s feelings.

    It turned out that the one who had grown up with them was a male soul, giving him such an elegant, gentlemanly air. That was why no matter how much Fei Yan expressed his love, he could not reciprocate.

    Previously Rong Ruo may not have told him everything as he had always hoped his sister would wake up and he could leave the body in peace. Fei Yan was a good man and he believed his sister would dly ept his love. But Rong Ruo never expected that his sister would not be able toe back.

    After Rong Ruo had finished speaking, Fei Yan seemed to have suffered a great setback and just sat there wordlessly, mouth agape.

    Rong Ruo lowered his head, a bit of bitterness shed in his eyes.

    He and Fei Yan had been close since they were young, thest one he wanted to harm would have been him. And yet....it had to be him...

    After a long silence, Fei Yan finally spoke.

    ¡°Little Ruo, in your eyes, am I like that?¡±

    Rong Ruo was a little stunned.

    Fei Yan became very agitated.

    ¡°Why do you think I love you? Because of your beauty? Your female charms? I don¡¯t care for those! So what if you¡¯re a man? I don¡¯t care! All I know is that you are Little Ruo, the same Little Ruo that has been through the most painful parts of my life with me, the same Little Ruo that kept mepany till dawn, the one who endured Master¡¯s punishment¡¯s with me whenever I got into trouble! You are Little Ruo, then, now and in the future! I only care about you and your soul! It doesn¡¯t matter what form you¡¯re in, as long as your soul is the same, I still want you! Don¡¯t ever think of leaving me again in this lifetime, even if you went to hell, I¡¯d go down there to get you back!¡±

    With every word, Fei Yan¡¯s body was shaking, he was speaking from his soul and they struck a chord within Rong Ruo¡¯s soul.

    Rong Ruo looked at Fei Yan in a daze, not daring to believe that his obsession had got so deep.

    ¡°Little Ruo ...¡± Fei Yan¡¯s voice suddenly became very light and you could hear a hint of choking.

    ¡°I beg you, don¡¯t leave me again alright?¡±

    ¡°I beg of you....¡±

    The wordsced with tears made Rong Ruo¡¯s soul feel trapped in someone¡¯s hand. He could no longer feel pain but his soul still ached.

    He did not dare to look at Fei Yan and was afraid to respond for fear that anything he said could hurt Fei Yan further.

    Yet the person in front of him was the one he least wanted to hurt.

    All the memories from past to present came flooding into Rong Ruo¡¯s mind. They were so clear that they pierced his heart.

    Jun Wu Xie and the rest did not know how to solve the issue and silently retreated from the room, leaving Fei Yan and Rong Ruo to have their moment alone. No matter what they chose to do, as swornpanions, they would do their utmost to protect them.

    Jun Wu Yao silently followed behind Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie stopped and turned around suddenly, identally falling into Jun Wu Yao¡¯s arms.

    Her heart ached so badly that she did not know what to do.

 Chapter 3010 - You Have Returned 5

    <h4>Chapter 3010 You Have Returned 5</h4>

    Jun Wu Yao hugged Jun Wu Xie without saying anything. No matter how many trials they had experienced, in that moment, they were happy. It was a simple kind of happiness that no matter how simple, would be difficult for Fei Yan and Rong Ruo to experience.

    Qiao Chu and the rest did not want to disturb Rong Ruo and Fei Yan so they found a quiet ce and chatted with Jun Wu Xie.

    From Jun Wu Xie, they found out about Su Ruiying and the suffering that Rong Ruo underwent at her hands.

    ¡°There are no good people in the Upper Realm! Is Long Yao not enough? Now we have Su Ruiying to deal with! Other than Jun Gu, none of the Knights of Destruction are good people!¡± Qiao Chu vented angrily after hearing the news.

    Compared to Qiau Chu¡¯s anger, Hua Yao¡¯s reaction was more restrained, he cared more about what would happen to Rong Ruo.

    ¡°Little Xie, do you really have a way to give Little Ruo back a body?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie pursed her lips without confidence.

    ¡°I can¡¯t guarantee anything and can only try, plus this method can only be granted by the Lord.¡±

    Gu Ying¡¯s rebirth and Rong Ruo¡¯s situation were not exactly the same so Jun Wu Xie was not sure if it would work.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not care about that for now, defeating His Lord remains our ultimate aim and once we achieve that, there will surely be a way to save Little Ruo.¡± Fan Zhuo said.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded her head.

    ¡°However, based on what you have concluded about Su Ruiying, His Lord will not be easy to deal with. He might be the hardest enemy we¡¯ve ever dealt with. Little Xie has been very cautious sinceing to the Upper Realm but no matter how cautious she has been, her actions have caused ripples. Moreover with the Dual Spirit Rings and Yan Hai¡¯s great power, things have definitely been out of the ordinary here. I¡¯m afraid that His Lord already has a n and is just waiting for the right time to strike against Little Xie.¡± Fan Zhuo said worriedly.

    With the exception of Long Yao¡¯s attack, their journey in the Upper Realm had been quite smooth and they had suffered no other injuries. This was all down to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s meticulous nning. To an outsider, all of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s actions had perfectly reasonable exnations.

    But.....

    They were not confident if they could fool someone who had the ability to n three routes to the Blood Sacrifice of the Three Realms.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Jun Wu Xie took a deep breath, ¡°I don¡¯t know if he has discovered our ns but in the current situation, we have no way to retreat. If we leave the Upper Realm now, the Blood Sacrifice of the Three Realms will happen eventually, killing us and all by our side. But if we continue, at least we have some hope.¡±

    To die and be reborn, they only had one path to take!

    ¡°Little Xie is right, let¡¯s do it! At most we will die trying! I don¡¯t believe that together we can¡¯t defeat that dog of a Lord!¡± Qiao Chu said, thumping his chest and rousing his spirits.

    Maybe Qiao Chu¡¯s enthusiasm was infectious and everybody was finally smiling after many days of sombreness.

    ¡°Little Xie, what do we do next?¡± Hua Yao asked Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie nced at Jun Wu Yao and said, ¡°Revenge.¡±

    Long Yao and Su Ruiying had debts of blood to pay!

 Chapter 3011 - Joint plan 1

    <h4>Chapter 3011 Joint n 1</h4>

    Long Yao was in a bad mood these past few days. His original n to suppress Jun Wu Xie was destroyed. Not to mention that Jun Wu Xie was able to show her talents in thepetition, whichpletely attracted the attention of His Lord.

    When he thought that it wouldn¡¯t be long before Jun Wu Xie would be the same Knight of Destruction as himself and he would no longer have the chance to touch her, his mood turned bad as if he had eaten a fly.

    Amidst the mess, he unconsciously came to Su Ruiying¡¯s house .

    ¡°Yo, what kind of wind is blowing Lord Long over today? Your presence has flourished in my residence.¡± Su Ruiying wore a crimson skirt and slowly walked to the hall . Looking at Long Yao¡¯s uncertain face, her red lips were very scary.

    Long Yao nced at Su Ruiying.

    To be honest, Su Ruiying¡¯s facial features were really not good-looking. Even if she did not have those scars, she was not beautiful. Su Ruiying carried a gloomy mood all day long. Even as a Knight of Destruction, he subconsciously wanted to avoid her.

    But today, Long Yao couldn¡¯t hide anymore.

    ¡°You still have the mood to tease me? I heard that you invited that kid Yan Hai to your house yesterday as a guest, why? Don¡¯t tell me that you like his nice features and fell in love with him?¡± Long Yao said sarcastically.

    Su Ruiyingughed softly. Under the chair and table beside Long Yao, her one hand supporting her chin, pretending to be amorous and said: ¡°Why? You can¡¯t be jealous right?¡±

    Su Ruiying looks ugly with that big mouth of blood basin. Even with her charming expression, her face was like a ghost searching for dead souls. Long Yao looked shocked and chilled, but he could only endure it.

    ¡°Nonsense, don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know about your small scheming movements these days. There were a lot of people who died in Sacred City previously. All of them are good looking people. Isn¡¯t this just your preference? What about if I tell to His Lord about this ... ¡±

    ¡°You with the surname Long! What do you want?¡± The smile on Su Ruiying¡¯s face faded in an instant. She was instructed to control many souls, but those souls were not avable to her. As for her hobby of making soul puppets had been concealed from the outside world, if this matter reached the ears of His Lord, this matter would not be easily dealt with.

    Even if she was Su Ruiying, she had to take things more seriously now.

    Long Yao looked at Su Ruiying who changed her face, chuckled, and crossed his legs and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t think about anything, I just wanted you to do something for me.¡±

    Su Ruiying red at Long Yao fiercely. If it were not for Long Yao¡¯s strength that wasparable to hers, she really had the idea of ??killing him.

    ¡°Tell me directly!¡±

    Looking at Su Ruiying¡¯s anger, Long Yao also knew what was meant by sufficiency. He immediately said: ¡°It¡¯s no big deal. You should also know what happened between me and Yan Hai, so ...¡±

    Su Ruiying sneered: ¡°Are you afraid of Yan Hai¡¯s revenge? You think too much. Don¡¯t forget, when Yan Hai bes a Knight of Destruction, he would have already forgotten everything, so no matter what history you have with him, he would no longer remember the past. ¡±

    In Su Ruiying¡¯s view, Long Yao¡¯s worries were simply superfluous. In fact, when Long Yaoid his hands on Jun Wu Xie, it was a huge mistake. Long Yao¡¯s ambitions, Su Ruiying was very clear about it. It¡¯s just that she couldn¡¯t be bothered as it was none of her business.

 Chapter 3012 - Joint plan 2

    <h4>Chapter 3012 Joint n 2</h4>

    Above the Knights of Destruction, there was an existence that could never be surpassed. No matter how powerful they were, it was absolutely impossible to cross the chasm.

    Therefore, in Su Ruiying¡¯s view, Long Yao¡¯s ambition was like a joke. Their current status had reached its peak. There was no possibility of climbing higher. Long Yao chose to find Jun Wu Xie and ask for trouble.

    However, Long Yao did not think so.

    ¡°Whether the memory will be erased, this is only known to himself. Don¡¯t forget that even for me, some images still sh in my mind asionally.¡± Long Yao somewhat pointed this at Su Ruiying.

    Erasing one¡¯s memory seemed terrible. For the memory to bepletely cleared, it had certain difficulty. Even Su Ruiying could not guarantee perfection. After a long time, there would still be fragments of memory left in their minds, shing from time to time. However, those fragments cannot be connected like scrolls of pictures.

    ¡°Oh? What do you mean?¡± Su Ruiying raised her eyebrows slightly.

    Long Yao turned sideways, whispering in Su Ruiying¡¯s ear.

    Su Ruiying¡¯s face changed slightly, and the look in Long Yao¡¯s eyes became strange.

    ¡°You know, Yan Hai is His Lord¡¯s fancy, if you do this ...¡±

    Long Yao interrupted: ¡°I also know where the puppets in your house came from.¡±

    Su Ruiying gritted her teeth and didn¡¯t expect such a secret thing was still discovered by Long Yao. After weighing the pros and cons, Su Ruiying took a deep breath and said, ¡°Yes, I can meet your requirements, but only once. In the future, if you dare to threaten me with this matter again, I will fight you, and I will not make you feel good. ¡±

    Long Yao raised his hands slightly and said, ¡°You can rest assured that as long as you get things done this time, I will forget everything about you in the future.¡±

    ¡°Remember your promise today.¡± Su Ruiying said coldly.

    ¡°That¡¯s for sure.¡± Long Yao smiled.

    Su Ruiying got up, ¡°Send off the guest.¡±

    The ghoul masked man came out from the side and stood respectfully in front of Long Yao. Long Yao also knew the current affairs and knew that Su Ruiying had reached the edge of her limit. His own goal had been achieved. Naturally, he did not want to agitate Su Ruiying further. He honestly followed the ghost-face man and left Su Ruiying¡¯s house.

    As he walked to the door, he nced at the rickety old man who was standing at the door holding a broom, and cast his lips with disdain

    ¡°Your Lord Ying¡¯s taste has always been so strange. What¡¯s so good of having these immortal things all day long.¡±

    The ghoul masked man didn¡¯t dare to speak, but just stopped and stood aside.

    Long Yao felt bored and quickly left.

    The ghoul masked man retreated back and saw Su Ruiying, who was sitting in the hall with a gloomy face. His heart tightened.

    ¡°Bastard! Who does Long Yao think he is? To actually dare threaten me !!!¡± Su Ruiying was furious and smashed the cup on the table. Her ugly face twisted with malevolence.

    ¡°Lady Ying, please calm down. Lord Long has always been rude. He only restrained himself in front of Lord Chi Yan. This time he really caught something against us. My Lady, please be patient and endure for a while.¡± The ghoul masked man advised.

    ¡°Hmph! He dared to threaten me this time, well, just wait for it. I will make him regret this in the future!¡± Su Rui cursed out angrily.

    The ghoul masked man cautiously said: ¡°So Lord Long¡¯s request is ...¡±

    ¡°Promised.¡± Su Ruiying took a deep breath, ¡°Yan Hai can only me himself for his bad luck. Before that, he had grudges with Long Yao that bastard. I can¡¯t help him.¡±

 Chapter 3013 - Fast death 1

    <h4>Chapter 3013 Fast death 1</h4>

    ¡°When does My Lady intend to strike?¡± The ghoul masked man looked at Su Ruiying.

    Su Ruiying frowned and said, ¡°Wait for him to visit the next time. Yan Hai might be going to deal with some matters when he goes back. He will be a Knight of Destruction soon, what else is there that he can¡¯t let go of?¡±

    Su Ruiying was very puzzled, and the ghoul masked man also knew nothing about it.

    Long Yao, who had left Su Ruiying¡¯s residence, had returned to his ce with a good mood.

    With the strength of Jun Wu Xie, it was almost impossible to plot against her. An arrogant person like Long Yao, even after witnessing Jun Wu Xie killing five of the Top Ten Experts in person, he had deeply felt the strength of the Dual Spirit Ring exponent. Naturally, he would not be stupid enough to confront her directly.

    Before Jun Wu Xie became a true Knight of Destruction, the only person who could strike Jun Wu Xie without anyone knowing would be Su Ruiying.

    Su Ruiying was responsible for erasing the memory of the new Knight of Destruction. It was also the most vulnerable time. No matter what Su Ruiying had done during the process, no one would know.

    In fact, Su Ruiying also said that Long Yao¡¯s move was somewhat redundant. Because of Long Yao¡¯s narrow-mindedness, he was not willing to leave the slightest chance to his enemies.

    In particr, his own invincible enemy.

    ¡°Yan Hai, no matter how powerful you are, I don¡¯t believe that you can still hide this time!¡± Long Yao¡¯s eyes shed a shadow of a bird of prey, as if he had seen the appearance of Jun Wu Xie in the future. It made him feel very happy.

    Just as Long Yao was proud of his n, a voice suddenly sounded in Long Yao¡¯s ear.

    ¡°Long Yao.¡±

    In the empty alley, the sound suddenly appeared to make Long Yao slightly stunned. Knowing his status in the Upper Realm, only His Lord and the Knights of Destruction dared to call him his name. At Least everyone else would address him as Lord.

    But the voice seemed a little strange, only a trace of familiarity. But he couldn¡¯t remember who it was for a while.

    Long Yao turned around unconsciously, wanting to see who was so bold. When he turned around and saw the personing, he was stunned!

    The figure standing at the end of the alley was slightly thin. It makes Long Yao feel more fearful than any other figure.

    ¡°Yan ... Yan Hai?¡± Long Yao looked at the figure in shock. He couldn¡¯t imagine that he would meet Jun Wu Xie at this time. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    For some reason, Long Yao felt a panic in his heart. He didn¡¯t even realize it.

    Jun Wu Xie slowly walked from the entrance of the alley to Long Yao, and the reflection of the wall enveloped her. Even at dusk, it was as if darkness fell, making people feel dim.

    ¡°What? Naturally I havee to return you the favour.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s slightly cold voice echoed in the alley.

    An uneasiness lingered in Long Yao¡¯s mind. His cells seemed to be tense at this moment. His right leg stepped back subconsciously.

    ¡°Return the favour? I don¡¯t remember what kind of favour I have given you. Did you remember it wrongly?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s footsteps did not stop. The unhurried pace seemed to step on Long Yao¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Lord Long, a noble person like you are forgetful. You asked those Top Ten Experts to take care by presenting me with such a ¡®gift¡¯... I haven¡¯t returned it yet.¡±

 Chapter 3014 - Fast death 2

    <h4>Chapter 3014 Fast death 2</h4>

    Long Yao¡¯s heart was stunned momentarily. Jun Wu Xie¡¯s intention was already very obvious.

    She was obviously talking about him encouraging the Top Ten Experts to challenge her.

    In fact, Long Yao had always had a strong sense of enmity towards Jun Wu Xie. Other than the reason being that Jun Wu Xie¡¯s existence had threatened his ambitions, another very important point was that Long Yao had witnessed Jun Wu Xie¡¯s revenge on the Top Ten Experts and Bai Zhu.

    Long Yao could not forget that bloody scene. There was always a fear in his heart telling him that Jun Wu Xie would exact her revenge one day.

    And that day was finally here!

    ¡°Yan Hai, do you really want to be like this?¡± Long Yao narrowed his eyes, but involuntarily began to get nervous.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Long Yao indifferently. Her calm face had a pair of murderous and awe-inspiring eyes. The eyes, like the eyes of a demon, slowly swept over Long Yao¡¯s facial features.

    ¡°Blood debt must be repaid with blood.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s cold voice echoed in the alley, without a trace of temperature, revealing her murderous intention.

    A drop of cold sweat oozed out from Long Yao¡¯s forehead. An unprecedented fear leapt out of his heart. Even though Jun Wu Xie had not struck yet, the kind of suffocating oppression had already bore down on him.

    Long Yao was very clear that he could not win over a Dual Spirit Ring. Otherwise, he would not privately use Su Ruiying¡¯s hobbies to threaten her to kill Jun Wu Xie.

    It¡¯s a pity that all he did was toote.

    How could Jun Wu Xie easily let him go?

    ¡°Yan Hai, you are about to be promoted to the Knight of Destruction. If you start to fight with me now, I¡¯m afraid that His Lord won¡¯t let you go easily.¡± Long Yao was afraid, he was extremely reluctant to admit that his heart really feared Jun Wu Xie. This fear caused Long Yao to mention His Lord involuntarily.

    However, how could Long Yao know that Jun Wu Xie was determined to kill him and there was no escape for him at all?

    Not to mention that he mentioned His Lord to threaten Jun Wu Xie. Even if His Lord was now standing in front of Jun Wu Xie, nothing could change her determination to kill him.

    Jun Wu Xie just looked at Long Yao coldly, watching his almost ridiculous struggle. She raised her hands silently. The Dual Spirit Ring slowly rising above her hands foreshadowed Long Yao¡¯s threat. His threat was a useless result.

    ¡°The Upper Realm have always respected the strong. If you died in my hands today, it would only mean that you are weak.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. In the Upper Realm, it had always been the rule that the strong prevailed over the weak. At this moment, she would realise it one by one.

    Long Yao¡¯s eyes widened. His first reaction was not to make any counterattack. Instead he turned around in an instant and rushed towards the ce opposite Jun Wu Xie.

    A cold glint shed by her eyes as she turned into a cold streak of light and chased after him.

    Long Yao had almost exhausted all his strength as he went all out. He only had one goal in his mind ¨C his destination was Chi Yan¡¯s house!

    Among the Knights of Destruction, only Chi Yan could suppress Jun Wu Xie a little. And now Jun Wu Xie¡¯s intent on killing him was so obvious. In addition to finding Chi Yan for help, Long Yao couldn¡¯t think of any other chance to live at all.

    Never in his wildest dreams would he ever have thought that he would be cornered into such an embarrassing situation one day.

 Chapter 3015 - Fast death 3

    <h4>Chapter 3015 Fast death 3</h4>

    From the alleys to the streets, Long Yao¡¯s speed was amazing. The pedestrians on the streets could not see his figure. They could only feel a gust of wind sweep through and dust rolling up.

    In panic, Long Yao repeatedly knocked over the small stalls beside the street, which slowed down his speed, and the people on the street could see that it was Long Yao.

    This look made people on the street dumbfounded.

    The name of the Knight of Destruction was not well known in the Upper Realm. Only in the Sacred City, its status and prestige were deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. Among the Four Knights of Destruction, the only one known by people was Long Yao, who once served as the examiner of the Top Ten Experts selection contest.

    Long Yao¡¯s face was quickly recognized and before people could rush up to greet him, they were surprised to find that Long Yao, who was usually arrogant, was now in a state of panic. His fear could not be concealed, as he looked absolutely delirious and terrified, nothing of his usual demeanor could be seen.

    That feeling ...

    It¡¯s like being chased and killed.

    Long Yao?

    Long Yao, one of the Knights of Destruction, would actually be chased and killed?

    This must be an illusion.

    No one believed what they had seen.

    However, just when everyone felt dazzled, Long Yao who was in a flurry suddenly stopped.

    Ten yards away in front of him, a slender figure appeared quietly, obviously so thin like a high wall that could not be crossed, blocking Long Yao¡¯s way.

    Long Yao stood on the spot, cold sweat oozing from his forehead. He looked at Jun Wu Xie who was a few steps away and his heart almost leapt out of his throat.

    ¡°Huh? Isn¡¯t that the Sea Spirit City Lord Yan Hai? This is ... what¡¯s going on?¡±

    On the streets, the bustling crowds stopped because of the appearance of Long Yao and Jun Wu Xie. Everyone stopped and looked at these two famous characters in Sacred City.

    Long Yao¡¯s identity was doomed to his great reputation.

    But Jun Wu Xie¡¯s strength had be her bargaining chip admired by thousands of people. Whether it was her glorious record of eliminating the 72 cities, the killing the Top Ten Experts in a one-on-six or her easy feat of sending Bai Zhu to hell, these had all made her a prominent figure in Sacred City, standing on the cusp of the storm.

    Even though the news that Jun Wu Xie was about to be a Knight of Destruction had not spread but in the Sacred City and the entire Upper Realm, no one dares to underestimate Jun Wu Xie.

    Just that...

    The situation between these two people was strange.

    The embarrassment on Long Yao¡¯s face was already very obvious, especially Long Yao¡¯s look at Jun Wu Xie is full of fear, which was something that everyone dared not think about.

    A Knight of Destruction would even show such awkward posture in front of Jun Wu Xie. It looked more like Long Yao was really being hunted down and the person who hunted him happened to be one of the strongest in the Upper Realm!

    For a while, the people on the street were dumbfounded and they dared not move amidst the strange atmosphere on the street.

    Neither Long Yao nor Jun Wu Xie were people whom they dared to provoke.

    They were only curious about what happened that Jun Wu Xie dared to strike in public against a Knight of Destruction!

 Chapter 3016 - Fast death 4

    <h4>Chapter 3016 Fast death 4</h4>

    No matter how powerful Jun Wu Xie¡¯s strength was, she had just won the Top Ten Experts in the selection contest. Even though His Lord would not control the battles in the Upper Realm, the Top Ten Experts and the Knights of Destruction were all managed by His Lord. If this fight starts, it would really rm him!

    However, no matter how much doubt and curiosity they had, no one dared to speak out. Everyone shrank their shoulders subconsciously and looked at the two people who were facing each other.

    ¡°Do you think you can escape?¡± Jun Wu Xie looked at Long Yao calmly.

    Long Yao cursed with a low voice and his gaze became grim. He looked at Jun Wu Xie fiercely, filled with hatred.

    ¡°Escape? Why should I escape? Yan Hai, you are just a reserve of the Top Ten Experts. What do you have to fight against me? So what if I arranged people to strike those around you? As long as you don¡¯t be a Knight of Destruction, you can¡¯t take action against me! In front of His Lord, the Knights of Destruction can always step on a garbage like you! I only hate, only hate Fang Jinghe and the whole bunch of garbage. I should have killed all those dogs around you! I was wrong at the beginning, I shouldn¡¯t let them go. Instead I should kill them by myself, I should personally peel their skin and remove their veins and send their bodies right to you.¡± Long Yao waspletely out to take the risk. He knew very well that even if he knelt down to beg for mercy now, Jun Wu Xie would not let him go.

    ¡°I really want to see what expression you will have when you see that scene, ha ha ha ha!¡± Long Yaoughed wildly, his vicious eyes swept across Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body with gritted teeth and said: ¡°Kill me in public if you have the guts to do so. There are so many people here. I want to see how you can shut the mouths of these people? Once His Lord knows about this, I want to see what good ending you would have?¡± Long Yao kept calming himself down.

    The Knight of Destruction was different from the others in the Upper Realm. Each of them had been personally selected by His Lord and each held great strength.

    They were all directly under His Lord. Anyone who wanted to do harm to them would be punished by His Lord. He didn¡¯t believe that Jun Wu Xie really dared to kill him under the eyes of everyone.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Long Yao coldly. His malicious words filled her ears yet all that was on her mind was the constant tragic scenes of Fei Yan and the others. Those images were like des shing her heart, poking various sore spots.

    That was her reverse scale, her bottom line!

    ¡°Do I really have this skill? You will know soon.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes became a little colder as she walked towards Long Yao. The Dual Spirit Rings in her hands were shining dazzlingly.

    Almost in a sh, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s figure disappeared in ce. Long Yao¡¯s body cells were about to explode at this moment. He immediately used his strength to prepare for a battle against Jun Wu Xie. .

    On the whole street, people could not see the figure of Jun Wu Xie and Long Yao at all. They could only see streaks of lights shing before them. Moving at incredible speeds, far exceeding thunder and lightning, the roaring burst sound almost tore everyone¡¯s eardrums. The after-waves that spread out are scraping the crowds on the street, and countless rubble and debris floated up in the air!

 Chapter 3017 - Fast death 5

    <h4>Chapter 3017 Fast death 5</h4>

    The entire space seems to be torn into pieces at this moment.

    Those with a slightck of strength could not bear the impact of the aftermath. They fell onto the ground one by one.

    No one had noticed when a faint scent of blood started to permeate in the air and as time ticked by, the stench of blood became heavier and heavier. Very soon, the suffocating stench of blood smothered the surroundings, making it very unbearable and made people feel like retching.

    With a torrential whirlwind sweeping across and countless shes of light dashing by, the entire ce had soon turned into a nightmare.

    This stirred people¡¯s memories of an incident that happened not too long ago of a ferocious battle that took ce on one of the streets right here in Sacred City. After that, all that remained on that street was a blood-stained butterfly. Till now, it had not been washed away.

    Sounds of terror and destruction ensued as a heavy oppression pressed down upon those remaining people and they felt as if it would crush their internal organs any moment. In the blink of an eye, it disappeared without a trace.

    When the people raised their heads amidst their panic, all they saw on the street was death itself.

    In the chaos, they saw ...

    Long Yao was soaked in blood, a sorry cut figure who was struggling to stand as he leaned against the wall. Fresh crimson blood was flowing along his legs and very soon had spread to his feet, gradually forming a pool of blood beneath his feet.

    Blood.

    Dazzling red blood.

    But if one looked closely, one would have noticed.

    Long Yao did not stand on his own. There was a hand stained with blood that had already prated his chest silently and quietly. Within the slender fingers, she was holding a beating heart.

    But in the next second, it was crushed!

    Jun Wu Xie withdrew her hand and looked coldly at Long Yao, who had already breathed hisst crumbled onto the ground.

    The shock and anxiety he experienced before his death was still frozen on his face.

    With a thump, Long Yao fell into the pool of blood under the eyes of everyone. The thick bloody smell filled everyone¡¯s nose.

    A horrified scream came out of someone¡¯s mouth, tearing the silence at this moment. It also terrified people¡¯s hearts. At this moment, everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on Jun Wu Xie.

    Inexplicable fear shrouded each of them.

    They were afraid.

    Really afraid.

    They were afraid that Jun Wu Xie would choose to send them to hell in order to seal everyone¡¯s mouth.

    However...

    Jun Wu Xie just looked at Long Yao¡¯s body for a moment. She ignored those who were trembling by the side. She turned around as if nothing had happened, slowly leaving everyone¡¯s sight.

    It wasn¡¯t until the moment when Jun Wu Xie stepped out of sight, those frightened people had already fallen to the ground awkwardly, panting and gasping for air as if they had just been drowning in water just a minute ago.

    How crazy was this man to dare to kill a Knight of Destruction in public?

    They dared not imagine.

    The only thing they knew was that they dare not provoke this person in their entire life.

    The death of Long Yao was so sudden. But due to his identity and the fact that he was in in front of everyone, the news of his death spread quickly throughout Sacred City.

    Back at her residence, Su Ruiying was still feeling tangled as she was wrecking her brains on how she was going to deal with Jun Wu Xie. Upon hearing the news of Long Yao¡¯s death, she waspletely stunned and looked at the ghoul masked man incredulously as she asked:

    ¡°Dead? Long Yao ... is dead?¡±

 Chapter 3018 - Fast death 6

    <h4>Chapter 3018 Fast death 6</h4>

    ¡°Lady Ying... Lord Long Yao is indeed dead. Lord Chi Yan has sent someone to verify it and his death has been confirmed ... and well... it seems that even his soul has also beenpletely ...¡± The ghoul masked man did not go on, only because the news received from Chi Yan was really incredible.

    Not only was Long Yao dead, even his soul was destroyed. He did not know what kind of power had done such a feat.

    It seems like...

    There was no chance of rebirth forever.

    Su Ruiying knew everything about souls. She didn¡¯t need the ghoul masked man to exin any further. She had already had a rough idea and her face turned pale. The puppet that had been carved halfway suddenly dropped on the table.

    ¡°Who did it?¡± Su Ruiying asked stiffly.

    The ghoul masked man replied: ¡°It is Yan Hai.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s him indeed!¡± Su Ruiying took a deep breath, not surprised by this answer.

    The strength of a Knight of Destruction had surpassed the Top Ten Experts. Looking at the entire Upper Realm, there were only three people who could kill Long Yao.

    She and Jun Gu could not do anything, only His Lord and the head of the Knight of Destruction Chi Yan could. But now, there was one more person, Jun Wu Xie.

    Long Yao came to find her before. It was because Long Yao and Jun Wu Xie had conflicts before, so he wanted to make use of her strength to deal with Jun Wu Xie so that she had no chance to get revenge.

    However, no one thought that shortly after Long Yao found Su Ruiying, he was killed by Jun Wu Xie, and furthermore, he was killed in front of masses!

    It seemed that Long Yao¡¯s worry was not wrong, but it¡¯s a pity ... He still couldn¡¯t escape...

    ¡°Yan Hai mentioned before that he still had some matters to deal with, is it possible that... He was referring to Long Yao¡¯s matters?¡± Su Ruiying¡¯s heart was startled, and she suddenly felt that she had almost stepped into the abyss.

    The vengeance of Jun Wu Xie was stronger than she thought. She never thought that Jun Wu Xie would seek revenge for herpanion¡¯s life to such an extent.

    ¡°Lady Ying, Long Yao is dead, so previously what Long Yao had entrusted you to do...¡± The ghoul masked man asked nervously.

    Su Ruiying¡¯splexion suddenly changed. She pped the ghoul masked man directly with her hand and angrily said, ¡°What do you mean by entrusted me to do, you don¡¯t have to talk about it. Long Yao came to see me, but I didn¡¯t even bother about his request! Take care of your mouth, and if you let this matter reveal a bit, I will let you thoroughly dissipate! Do you understand!?¡±

    Su Ruiying red at him fiercely and he quickly cowered and nodded anxiously.

    ¡°Get out! I¡¯m upset when I see you!¡± Su Ruiying cursed, and the ghoul masked man stepped back out tremblingly.

    But Su Ruiying was still afraid.

    Jun Wu Xie looked cold and indifferent. She was not like a person who sought revenge for the smallest grievance. The reason why Su Ruiying dared to agree with Long Yao¡¯s request was that he had something on her. And she felt that Jun Wu Xie was no threat.

    But Long Yao¡¯s death made Su Ruiying realize for the first time that Jun Wu Xie was not as harmless as she seemed on the surface.

    At the thought of almost carrying out Long Yao¡¯s request and preparing to create indelible damage to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s memory during the cleaning process, Su Ruiying felt a chill run down her spine.

    ¡°Long Yao, you died well. Death is really good. Since you are dead, you can¡¯t bother me anymore.¡± Su Ruiying hugged her arms and spoke coldly.

 Chapter 3019 - Punitive expedition 1

    <h4>Chapter 3019 Punitive expedition 1</h4>

    The death of Long Yao caused an uproar in Sacred City.

    When Jun Wu Xie passed this news to Qiao Chu and others, she received Chi Yan¡¯s invitation that night to his residence for a discussion.

    Jun Wu Yao apanied Jun Wu Xie along. Before leaving, Qiao Chu and others could not help but worry. They consoled Jun Wu Xie before she left.

    This was the second time Jun Wu Xie saw Chi Yan. Unlikest time, when Jun Wu Xie saw him this time round, his cold face was covered with ayer of gloom.

    Su Ruiying and Jun Gu were also invited along. When they saw Jun Wu Xie, the expressions in their eyes were very different.

    Chi Yan nced at Jun Wu Xie and his previous ¡°enthusiasm¡± was gone.

    Jun Wu Xie sat down on the side and observed him, looking for any changes.

    ¡°Yan Hai, the reason I called you over today, you should be clear right?¡± Chi Yan looked sternly at Jun Wu Xie and said coldly.

    Jun Wu Xie said: ¡°Is it because of Long Yao?¡±

    Chi Yan nodded.

    Long Yao¡¯s death exceeded everyone¡¯s expectations. Although Chi Yan had heard about the enmity between Long Yao and Jun Wu Xie, he had never ever thought this would be the oue. What annoyed Chi Yan was thest time when Jun Wu Xie and Long Yao were in the same house, they were each other¡¯s eyesore. It was Long Yao¡¯s provocation against Jun Wu Xie. Jun Wu Xie did not seem to have any reaction towards Long Yao.

    This made Chi Yan unprepared. He even thought that Long Yao would continue to provoke Jun Wu Xie but he wouldn¡¯t dare to be too overboard. He didn¡¯t ask too much, but he didn¡¯t expect ... The real strike was not by Long Yao. It was Jun Wu Xie instead. And ... he was killed in such a short moment!

    There was simply no time to spare for anyone.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jun Wu Xie didn¡¯t seem to think there was any problem with killing Long Yao. Her calm eyes did not reflect any guilt at all.

    Chi Yan¡¯s brows could not help but wrinkled, and Jun Gu on the other side could not help worrying, fearing that his daughter would have suffered a great loss.

    Su Ruiying was very clever. There was no response from beginning to end, as if it was none of her business.

    ¡°Long Yao is one of the Knights of Destruction. The Knight of Destruction is directly under His Lord. This person can¡¯t be killed just as you like to.¡± Chi Yan said coldly, his voice clearly showing displeasure.

    Jun Wu Xie was not really a Knight of Destruction yet. Even if she had be one, there was no reason to kill other knights. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t it be a mess?

    ¡°I have already killed him.¡± Jun Wu Xie looked at Chi Yan without showing any weakness.

    Chi Yan¡¯s face became more ugly.

    ¡°The rule of ¡®the strong shall prevail and the weak shall perish¡¯ is how the Upper Realm has always been. But it seems that those with the title of Knights of Destruction are an exception. Lord Chi Yan should have informed me earlier, so that I would have known that no matter how ipetent a Knight of Destruction is, I can¡¯t kill one. ¡°Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words shocked Su Ruiying.

    Su Ruiying looked at Jun Wu Xie in disbelief and could not believe that such shocking words would actually be uttered in front of Chi Yan.

    Wasn¡¯t she mocking the Knights of Destruction andbelling them as ipetent?

    Chi Yan¡¯s face turned darker. He almost had an outburst several times which caused Jun Gu¡¯s heart to tighten. Before Chi Yan spoke, Jun Gu immediately said: ¡°Yan Hai, you are wrong, what really matters for a Knight of Destruction is not this title, but the strength and loyalty to His Lord! ¡°

 Chapter 3020 - Punitive expedition 2

    <h4>Chapter 3020 Punitive expedition 2</h4>

    ¡°The two are indispensable. If you are not capable, you cannot be a Knight of Destruction. If you are strong, you can¡¯t be a Knight of Destruction without loyalty to His Lord too. Do you understand?¡±Jun Gu looked at Jun Wu Xie indifferently. In a few words, he sessfully polished the sharp words of Jun Wu Xie.

    Chi Yan¡¯s expression eased slightly.

    Jun Wu Xie understood her father¡¯s thoughts. In this case, she was going to use Chi Yan¡¯s anger to shut him down. Unexpectedly, her father had said it in advance. That saved her a lot of trouble.

    Jun Wu Xie followed Jun Gu¡¯s words and said, ¡°If this is the case, I don¡¯t think that with Long Yao¡¯s strength, he is worthy of the title of Knight of Destruction. Fighting me, he can¡¯t even withstand a hundred strokes. With this capability, what right does he have to earn His Lord¡¯s favour?¡±

    Jun Gu was relieved. He almost gave his daughter a thumbs up.

    Chi Yan was a lonely man with an arrogant personality. There was one thing that no one can surpass.

    That was loyalty to His Lord.

    Among the four members of the Knights of Destruction, only Chi Yan was the most loyal to His Lord. All actions were subject to His Lord¡¯s will. He did not care about the things around him.

    When Jun Wu Xie mentioned His Lord, naturally, the anger in Chi Yan¡¯s heart ceased.

    ¡°Long Yao is as useless as it really is, and this result is also his own fault.¡± Chi Yan finally rxed.

    On one side, Su Ruiying swallowed her saliva secretly. Chi Yan treated His Lord wholeheartedly. She may not have noticed that although Chi Yan could not take a hundred strokes from her, what was Jun Wu Xie¡¯s strength?

    That was the true strength of a Dual Spirit Ring exponent!

    Not to mention Long Yao, even among the other Knights of Destruction, the only person who could withstand the hundred strokes from Jun Wu Xie was only Chi Yan. Besides Long Yao, she and Jun Gu had to make way.

    Su Ruiying was afraid to mention these remarks to Jun Wu Xie. As long as Jun Wu Xie did not target her, she wished Jun Wu Xie ignored her existencepletely.

    ¡°But ...¡± Chi Yan¡¯s words suddenly turned, his sharp eyes looked at Jun Wu Xie again.

    ¡°No matter how useless Long Yao is, he is still a member of the Knight of Destruction . You killed him. This matter is undoubtedly. I have reported it to His Lord. His Lord has given his order. In three days time, he will be seeing you in person. At that time, it is for me to say and how His Lord will decide. ¡±

    ¡°His Lord wants to see me?¡± Jun Wu Xie was stunned. She did not expect this.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Chi Yan nodded. ¡°How to deal with you, I have no right to ask, only His Lord can decide.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, she didn¡¯t expect that her revenge on Long Yao would drag the one who was hiding behind the scenes so quickly.

    Years of nning were just to bring that person down.

    And the first opportunity to face up to that person was three dayster!

    Jun Wu Xie forcibly suppressed the emotions in her heart and remained calm on her face. She said lightly: ¡°Because it is the will of His Lord, I should obey and three dayster, I will definitely meet His Lord in person!¡±

    This meeting would herald the drumming of the decisive battle!

 Chapter 3021 - Entering the tigerâ€™s den 1

    <h4>Chapter 3021 Entering the tiger¡¯s den 1</h4>

    ¡°What? Are you going to see His Lord yourself? Isn¡¯t ... isn¡¯t this too dangerous?¡± As soon as Qiao Chu heard the news brought back by Jun Wu Xie, he jumped up from the chair. He simply could not believe his ears.

    Hua Yao frowned deeply. This situation was quite unexpected. No one thought that His Lord would demand to see Jun Wu Xie at this time.

    Jun Wu Yao was lost in contemtion. Among the people present, he was the only one who had close contact with His Lord. He personally taught His Lord¡¯s skills. For this action, he was the most qualified to say something.

    ¡°Brother Wu Yao, look at this ...¡± Fan Zhuo looked to Jun Wu Yao, hesitating.

    ¡°I can¡¯t judge his style of action. You cannot guess him as a person.¡± Jun Wu Yao admitted frankly.

    If he could guess His Lord¡¯s thoughts, he would not have fallen into his trap.

    ¡°I will go.¡± Jun Wu Xie said in a resolute tone.

    ¡°At this point of time, we have no way to retreat. No matter what His Lord wants to do, I can only face up, so there may be a glimmer of hope.¡± Jun Wu Xie took a deep breath. She had taken ny-nine steps. She was just left with thisst step.

    She had to go.

    If she backed off at this time, all her previous efforts became meaningless. And, now, even if she wanted to back off, she would not be able to leave.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Jun Wu Yao said.

    Jun Wu Xie shook her head.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go by myself. If something goes wrong, at least there¡¯s still you.¡± Jun Wu Xie looked at Jun Wu Yao firmly. The reason why she hasn¡¯t exposed Jun Wu Yao to the vision of the Upper Realm was to keep thest move.

    Jun Wu Yao understood her intentions, although he could not bear it, he still nodded, eding to her request.

    Qiao Chu and others could not stop worrying and paced about anxiously. There was nothing that they could do. They could only pray and hope that His Lord did not find out anything.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so nervous, unless His Lord has a pair of heavenly eyes, we have done everything so secretly, he cannot find anything out.¡± Jun Wu Xie appeased herpanions.

    Having said that, who wouldn¡¯t be nervous with the single thought of Jun Wu Xie meeting with that person alone?

    In order to divert the attention of herpanions, Jun Wu Xie said: ¡°There is still a period of time before I meet with His Lord, there is still a person, maybe I should also pay a visit first.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s gaze changed slightly when she mentioned this.

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°Su Ruiying.¡± Jun Wu Xie said.

    When she mentioned the name of Su Ruiying, Fei Yan on the side almost subconsciously reached out to the table next to him. The puppet on the table was sitting quietly and he saw Fei Yan¡¯s uneasiness. Although he was helpless in his heart, he still raised his hand and appeased Fei Yan¡¯s finger.

    ¡°If the purpose of His Lord is to use the souls of the Upper Realms to activate the Blood Sacrifice of the Three Realms, then I have reason to believe that those souls should be in the hands of Su Ruiying.¡± To destroy the enemy¡¯s n, you can start from many aspects. Before she faced His Lord, she needed more chips.

    ¡°If I remember correctly, refining the life and death worm would also require a lot of souls. I might get a more urate answer from Su Ruiying.¡±

 Chapter 3022 - Entering tigerâ€™s den 2

    <h4>Chapter 3022 Entering tiger¡¯s den 2</h4>

    After Su Ruiying returned from Chi Yan¡¯s house, she was a little uneasy, and even the puppets who couldn¡¯t put it down on normal days could not calm her panic. When she met Jun Wu Xie, her eyes kept focusing on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body. She feared that Jun Wu Xie had discovered Long Yao¡¯s n and she had followed Long Yao¡¯s footsteps.

    Fortunately, Jun Wu Xie never paid any attention to her from beginning to end. This made Su Ruiying more or less relieved. She had never hoped to be ignored by others as she did now.

    ¡°Lady Ying.¡± The ghoul masked man came cautiously to Su Ruiying¡¯s side and served the tea carefully.

    Su Ruiying was not in the mood to drink. She did not know why there was always a feeling of irritability in her heart. She always felt that something ominous was going to happen.

    ¡°For the following days, I won¡¯t see anyone whoes over. If someonees, tell them that I am sick. Do you understand?¡± Su Ruiying said ufortably. Although Jun Wu Xie was going to see His Lord in three days but prior to this, Su Ruiying did not want any idents to happen.

    She saw Long Yao¡¯s body in Chi Yan¡¯s backyard, and the bloody scene hadn¡¯t faded from her mind until now.

    ¡°Yes.¡± The ghoul masked man responded honestly.

    But...

    The ghoul masked man hadn¡¯t had the time to convey the message of Su Ruiying, and the ugly old man who was staying outside hurried over.

    ¡°Lady Ying, that Yan Hai is here again.¡±

    After the old man made his report, Su Ruiying almost swept the teacup on the table to the ground, her face suddenly turned pale.

    ¡°Why is he here?¡± Su Ruiying¡¯s voice became a little stiff.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, he is waiting outside the house now.¡±

    Su Ruiying pursed her lips. It was toote for her to chase Yan Hai away.

    ¡°Let hime in.¡± Su Ruiying took a deep breath and scolded Long Yao back and forth in her heart. The time of Long Yao¡¯s death and the time of leaving her home were one after the other. Basically, Jun Wu Xie killed Long Yao right after he left meeting with Su Ruiying.

    Who knows whether Jun Wu Xie would have guessed anything.

    At this moment, Su Ruiying really hated Long Yao. He should note to find her just before Jun Wu Xie killed him. Who knows if Long Yao said anything before his death!

    After a while, Jun Wu Xie walked into the hall. Su Ruiying tried to make her expression look more natural. Her eyes trembled slightly as she looked at Jun Wu Yao who was behind Jun Wu Xie.

    At the beginning, she would actively invite Jun Wu Xie toe to her house as a guest. One was to attract Jun Wu Xie, and the other was to look at the follower behind Jun Wu Xie. After the Knight of Destruction had forgotten everything, she would use this follower to create her new soul puppet doll. But now ...

    Even if Su Ruiying had another hundred guts, she would not dare to think so.

    Long Yao was only instigating the Top Ten Experts to attack the guards around Jun Wu Xie. As a result, not only did the Top Ten Experts were all destroyed, even Long Yao himself died in the hands of Jun Wu Xie. Su Ruiying no longer dared to strike the people around Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Yan Hai, why are you here? I thought you have left to rest after meeting with Chi Yan,¡± Su Ruiying said calmly.

 Chapter 3023 - Entering tigerâ€™s den 3

    Chapter 3023 Entering tiger¡¯s den 3

    Jun Wu Xie sat calmly in the chair beside Su Ruiying. There was no slight expression on her face, only her pair of cold eyes that had swept over Su Ruiying. She could see that Su Ruiying¡¯s heart was shaking but could only maintain the smile on her face.

    ¡°Cough... Ah Fu serve tea.¡± Su Ruiying concealed her guilty mood as much as possible.

    The ghoul masked man quickly retreated, and after a while he served the tea but Jun Wu Xie did not ept it and simply left the tea that was ced on the table beside her.

    Su Ruiying couldn¡¯t wait for Jun Wu Xie to speak. Her heart was beating wildly as she tried to retain her calm facade, ¡°It¡¯s sote, Yan Hai, what is the matter?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie finally said, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal, but I¡¯m going to see His Lord three dayster, and I feel a little bit unsure. After all, I have never seen His Lord before.¡±

    Su Ruiying was relieved after hearing her words.

    ¡°Oh, this is the matter you are referring to.¡±

    ¡°Otherwise?¡± Jun Wu Xie raised her eyebrows slightly.

    Su Ruiying smiled a little stiffly and awkwardly: ¡°For this matter, you don¡¯t have to be too nervous about it, since you are the one chosen by His Lord, His Lord will not embarrass you. You can rest assured. His Lord is very kind to us Knights of Destruction, and his temperament is also very good. ¡±

    ¡°Oh? Really?¡± Jun Wu Xie said quietly.

    ¡°That¡¯s natural. If I change someone else, I might not dare to be so stubborn. But we are different. The existence of us Knights of Destruction was selected by His Lord himself. It ispletely different from other people. We belong directly to His Lord. On the other hand, our power alsoes from His Lord. When you be a Knight of Destruction, you will understand that everything I said today is true. ¡°Su Ruiying seemed to rx her vignce and said nonchntly.

    ¡°Your strength is already very strong. If there is any blessing from His Lord, it will be better.¡±

    ¡°However, Chi Yan had said before that it was ufortable. Before the ceremony, could I not see His Lord?¡± Jun Wu Xie naturally asked her question.

    However, Su Ruiying chuckled with a smile: ¡°That¡¯s Chi Yan deliberately trying to test you. The few of us also met His Lord before bing a Knight of Destruction. After all, we will serve ourselves to His Lord. If His Lord has not seen it with his own eyes, how can he be assured? ¡±

    ¡°I was curious. When did you find out that Chi Yan tested you. And unexpectedly something happened to Long Yao halfway and His Lord would see you in advance ...¡± , Su Ruiying¡¯s expression was obviously a bit stiff. She secretly looked at Jun Wu Xie and saw that she did not find out anything.

    And Jun Wu Xie had already obtained the result she wanted to know the most. It turns out that His Lord asked to see her in advance, not a special case, but a situation that every Knight of Destruction would encounter. As a result, they were nervous previously. Now they could rx a little bit.

    Jun Wu Xie secretly exchanged a look with Jun Wu Yao. Their thoughts were known to each other but left unspoken.

    ¡°Anyway, there shouldn¡¯t be any problems for His Lord to see you. If you still have something to worry about, just ask me.¡± Su Ruiying¡¯s attitude turned good at this moment, it was just that ugly face that people couldn¡¯t get close to.

 Chapter 3024 - Entering tigerâ€™s den 4

    <h4>Chapter 3024 Entering tiger¡¯s den 4</h4>

    ¡°There is one thing that I really want to ask.¡± Jun Wu Xie lowered her gaze.

    ¡°Oh? What¡¯s the matter?¡± Su Ruiying asked.

    Jun Wu Xie raised her eyes slightly. Her cold eyes met Su Ruiying¡¯s eyes, ¡°That day, why did Long Yao look for you?¡±

    Croak!

    The smile on Su Ruiying¡¯s face shattered in an instant. She looked at Jun Wu Xie stiffly. She could hardly believe what she had heard.

    ¡°You ... what do you mean ...¡± Su Ruiying couldn¡¯tugh at all.

    Jun Wu Xie said: ¡°That day, I saw Long Yaoing out of your mansion. I believe it¡¯s because of me that he came to look for you. After all, it¡¯s always your responsibility to erase the memories of a Knight of Destruction, right?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s tone was not fast, but it was like a cold wind crossing, taking away the temperature of Su Ruiying¡¯s body. She looked at Jun Wu Xie in horror, her hands on her knees began to shake uncontrobly.

    ¡°You know about it?¡± Su Ruiying almost extruded from her throat. The fear in her heart was magnified infinitely at this moment.

    ¡°What do you say?¡± Jun Wu Xie raised his eyebrows slightly.

    Su Ruiying took a deep breath and almost stood up from the chair almost instantly.

    ¡°Long Yao came over himself. I didn¡¯t say anything to him at all. Yan Hai, I actively invited you as my guest as I had originally intended to be good with you. I believe you can see this. Long Yao is a Knight of Destruction, but his strength is far weaker than you. I don¡¯t need to offend you because of him. ¡°Su Ruiying almost instantly confirmed that Jun Wu Xie knew everything. Otherwise, Jun Wu Xie would not have suddenly mentioned this matter at this time.

    Su Ruiying was anxious to rify the rtionship between Long Yao and herself, and she didn¡¯t even think about Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words at all.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Su Ruiying¡¯s reaction in her eyes. A sh of chill shed in her eyes.

    In fact, Jun Wu Xie didn¡¯t know why Long Yao came to find Su Ruiying. She just tried to test her out subconsciously. But she didn¡¯t expect Su Ruiying to be so nervous.

    However, Long Yao was now dead and seeing Su Ruiying overreacting and looking so frightened, it was apparent that she was deeply afraid that it would implicate her.

    ¡°It turns out so.¡± Jun Wu Xie didn¡¯t reveal anything else, but her tone was ambiguous.

    ¡°That¡¯s natural, and I¡¯m not a fool.¡± Su Ruiying propped up herposure. But her eyes were empty.

    ¡°Since Lady Ying is so hospitable, can I live in your house in the next few days? Fortunately, if I don¡¯t understand anything, I can ask you in time.¡± Jun Wu Xie said.

    Su Ruiying almost cried. If it was thest time, she can¡¯t wait for Jun Wu Xie to live in her house. Now she ... she was really scared, even though she could manipte the soul, Long Yao had already been killed so easily. She was extremely terrified, how could she dare to keep this death god, Jun Wu Xie?

    But...

    The words have already been spoken. There was no reason to change it now.

    Su Ruiying could only say with a stifled smile as the corner of her lips twitched: ¡°Of course you may, as long as Yan Hai doesn¡¯t find this ce too small. You can live for as long as you want.¡±

    ¡°Sorry for the trouble then.¡± Jun Wu Xie nodded slightly and said, ¡°But I don¡¯t like those puppets, so please find me a room without puppets.¡±

 Chapter 3025 - Surprise discovery 1

    <h4>Chapter 3025 Surprise discovery 1</h4>

    Su Ruiying was awkward and she could only respond with a smile.

    Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao lived in Su Ruiying¡¯s residence. No matter how reluctant Su Ruiying¡¯s heart was, she could only grit her teeth and swallow it. .

    It was just that...

    That night, Su Ruiying waspletely restless. Even her favorite soul puppets could not not calm her inner fears. She locked herself in the room and didn¡¯t dare go anywhere. She just wanted to pass these three days as soon as possible, so that Jun Wu Xie could leave soon.

    Su Ruiying did not dare to go out. But it was the best time for Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao to go out.

    After studying the array totem behind the puppet, Jun Wu Xie already had a way to deal with it. They were both very curious about Su Ruiying¡¯s room and it was as if there was a voice telling her that in there, she could find what she seeked.

    Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao used Spirit Reinforcement to iste the sight of the soul. This method could only cause the blinding effect on the soul. If it was a living person, it had no effect.

    Taking advantage of the cloak of the dark night, the two finally pushed open that room door of Su Ruiying¡¯s soul puppets.

    A candlelight was still lit in the room. As the door was pushed open, the night wind suddenly entered as the me on the candlelight started to sway.

    On the cabs standing against the wall, there were exquisite puppets. Each of which were works of art. Jun Wu Xie swept her gaze over and very soon, Bai Zhu¡¯s puppet was found on one of the shelves.

    It sat motionless in the cupboard, quietly like a lifeless doll, but those eyes shed faintly in the firelight, full of despair.

    Jun Wu Xie withdrew her gaze. Before she knew Su Ruiying, she did not realize that there was such a thing as the survival of the soul. Therefore, Bai Zhu¡¯s soul was retained. But when dealing with Long Yao, Jun Wu Xie did not give Long Yao any chance. She used her handful of soul-fixing methods to crush Long Yao¡¯s heart, and at the same time, shredded Long Yao¡¯s soul.

    Even if Su Ruiying had the ability that surpassed the sky, it was absolutely impossible for Long Yao to live again.

    ¡°In this room, there is a lot of resentment.¡± Jun Wu Yao bowed his head to Jun Wu Xie through the shielding effect of the Spiritual Reinforcement.

    In the eyes of those puppets, they could not be seen, nor could they hear their voices.

    The whole room was filled with a chill that made people feel ufortable and there was grievance mixed in it. That was the grievance that could only be felt by people who have spent some time in the Soul World. Ites from the soul.

    Jun Wu Xie also felt it, but she let herself ignore those grievances as much as possible. In this room of Su Ruiying¡¯s, there were quite a number of puppets in the room. The amount of grievances could be imagined.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Su Ruiying¡¯s desk. Apart from a few carved half-dolls, she found a worn sheepskin book in the drawer and opened the pages. The handwriting of dragon and phoenix was revealed in front of her eyes. .

    Rather than saying that it was a book, it was better to say that this was Su Ruiying¡¯s daily record.

    The above clearly records her process of sculpting each puppet, and the beauty of those puppets. The words and phrases seem nd, but they made one feel chilled.

 Chapter 3026 - Surprise discovery 2

    <h4>Chapter 3026 Surprise discovery 2</h4>

    Jun Wu Xie gave a quick nce and saw a description of a puppet. Her eyes became extremely cold.

    The whole process was clearly written on it, andbining time and events. She was sure that the puppet written above was Rong Ruo!

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jun Wu Yao seemed to notice Jun Wu Xie¡¯s anomaly, and walked to her and asked softly.

    Jun Wu Xie shook her head and put back the book that had been read back again. But her strength was a little heavier. The parchment book hit the drawer with some sound, before waiting for Jun Wu Xie to react.

    From the back of the drawer, a thin scroll suddenly fell out.

    Jun Wu Yao stretched out his hand to pick up the scroll before it fell to the ground.

    ¡°This is ...¡± Jun Wu Yao¡¯s eyes slightly stunned when he read the contents of the scroll.

    Jun Wu Xie stretched out her hand to take the scroll, but with a nce, her eyes suddenly lit up in excitement!

    On the scroll, there were four words clearly written -Life and Death Worm! !

    ¡°Life and Death Worm? How could this thing be in Su Ruiying¡¯s hands?¡± Jun Wu Xie looked at the scroll in her hand with surprise and almost couldn¡¯t wait to turn it over. The scroll detailed the process of refining the whole life and death worm.

    ¡°Is the life and death worm made by Su Ruiying ?¡± Jun Wu Xie made a guess.

    Jun Wu Yao shook his head. ¡°The book you just held should be from Su Ruiying, but the writing on it is very different from this one, and I am afraid that the scroll is dpidated andparing the two, it should not be Su Ruiying¡¯s handwriting. ¡±

    ¡°Then this scroll ...¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mood suddenly became excited. If this scroll could be used to release the life and death worm from Jun Wu Yao¡¯s body, then she would be more confident.

    ¡°If I didn¡¯t guess wrong, it should be His Lord who handed it to Su Ruiying. Elder Luo also said before, refining the life and death worm requires a lot of souls, and Su Ruiying is good at manipting the souls. His Lord may still want to prepare the second life and death worm. This is why it will be handed over to Su Ruiying. ¡± said Jun Wu Yao.

    ¡°The second life and death worm?¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s brows were slightly wrinkled. Who does His Lord want to use this deadly poison on?

    Jun Wu Xie didn¡¯t have much time to think. She could only keep all the contents of the book in her mind in the shortest span of time, and then put the scroll back in ce.

    She now knows the refining method of life and death worm and the materials needed, and the rest was to find a way to remove it.

    ¡°That room, was what Rong Ruo mentioned before?¡± Jun Wu Yao¡¯s eyes fell on the other door in the room.

    ording to Rong Ruo¡¯s memories, behind that door was a huge room filled with many souls.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded, and the two immediately walked towards the room.

    The moment when the door was pushed open, a cold breath came across, as if entering the world of ice and snow in an instant.

    Through the faint candlelight, Jun Wu Xie clearly saw the shelf in the room and the thousands of crystal balls on the shelf!

    In each crystal ball, there was a relentless and terrified face reflected, and the twisted soul constantly struggled and screamed in the small sphere. Their voices, their roars, werepletely isted in the crystal ball, no one would hear it even if they shouted till they broke their throat.

 Chapter 3027 - Surprise discovery 3

    <h4>Chapter 3027 Surprise discovery 3</h4>

    ¡°So many ...¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s gaze swept through the room, and the candlelight was so weak that it couldn¡¯t shine at the end of the room. She seemed to feel that the world in front of her was a huge endless ck hole.

    Innumerable souls, innumerable crystal balls, fastened by that unknown and that sinister n.

    Jun Wu Yao took Jun Wu Xie into his arms, raised his hand, and lit a me with dark spirit at his fingertips. The small me flew to the dark room with the flick of his finger. The ce where the me passed illuminated everything. As the me advanced, the size of this room was far beyond Jun Wu Xie¡¯s expectations.

    The entire room was like a bottomless hole. From the initial entrance, the entire ground begins to extend downwards regrly, from the ground to the bottom, which makes the room look small from the outside, but it¡¯s real area was covered to the ground.

    Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao nced at each other, and both of them did not speak, but they tacitly moved together and walked deeper in.

    A cluster of dark spirit mes ignited at Jun Wu Yao¡¯s fingertips, illuminating the road in front of them like a night pearl.

    The road beneath their feet gradually sloped down. They could feel that there were small protrusions on the te floor that they had just stepped on. It was these uneven protrusions that allowed those shelves to stand firmly on the sloping ground without falling.

    Every step they took, where the me illuminated, neatly arranged shelves that were densely packed with crystal balls could be seen. Under the faint light, faces twisted with anguish and fear on the crystal balls looked like evil spirits crawling out of hell. Such a horrifying sight made one dare not look straight at it.

    Jun Wu Yao subconsciously tightened the hand holding Jun Wu Xie¡¯s shoulder, knowing that she would not be afraid, but he couldn¡¯t help but want to protect her.

    But the further down, the more ¡°quiet¡± souls in the crystal balls appeared on both sides.

    To be precise, the souls inside the crystal balls were getting smaller and smaller.

    From the initial adult men and women, to where Jun Wu Xie was now at, the souls in the crystal ball have be some young souls. Those souls look up to eleven or twelve years old. Their bodies were thin, their faces were showing panic and anxiety. They didn¡¯t scream or freak out. Instead, they curled up anxiously and were huddled in the corner.

    ¡°These are some children ...¡± Jun Wu Xie looked at the young souls. They were not adults yet. They were all only children. They would not vent their fears, but only subconsciously want to escape the danger they felt.

    ¡°It seems that our previous guess was correct.¡± Jun Wu Yao¡¯s footsteps suddenly came to a halt.

    Jun Wu Xie also stopped. The mes in Jun Wu Yao¡¯s hands illuminated the souls on the two rows of shelves in front of them. Compared with the souls of the children who were already considered small before, the souls that appeared in front of them at the moment were much smaller.

    Those were the babies who haven¡¯t opened their eyes. Theyy in the crystal balls ignorantly, as quietly as they fell asleep.

    They didn¡¯t even know what danger was.

    Jun Wu Yao made the me at his fingertipsrger and as the illuminated area became wider, they could see that all around them, in the countless crystal balls, they were all filled with small souls of babies!

 Chapter 3028 - Chaotic Memory 1

    <h4>Chapter 3028 Chaotic Memory 1</h4>

    Jun Wu Xie stood in the darkness as if she had fallen into the abyss of the souls. Everywhere, there were countless souls.

    ¡°This is His Lord¡¯s n.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes swept over the babies. The souls were sleeping quietly without any movement. They were cut off from their vitality and slept shortly after their birth in this small crystal ball, waiting for the day of final demise.

    When imagination turns into reality, the degree of cruelty doubles.

    ¡°I suddenly feel that the people in the Upper Realm are very pathetic.¡± Jun Wu Yao said.

    Jun Wu Xie lowered her eyes, ¡°Yeah, how sad this is. Blood Sacrifice of the Three Realms. Why the need to sacrifice the blood of theThree Realms? Once the blood sacrifice begins, I am afraid that even the creatures connected to the Upper Realm will also be destroyed.¡± Those who follow in the footsteps of His Lord, have desperately created blood sacrifice arrays. Even Luo Qingcheng was tempted by such power, andpletely lost her human nature at that time.

    But how could they know that they could not obtain powerful power at all? Their existence was to dedicate their souls to the blood sacrifice. In the end, there was only one person who could truly break the void and gain the supreme power. These people were just pitiful and sad funerary items.

    Perhaps, until the day they die, they would then realize that they were just a group of chess pieces.

    Ironically, they paid everything for it.

    ¡°How can the person who created all this care about the life and death of others? What he wants has always been the most powerful force. The desire makes him addicted, he can¡¯t see everything around him, he can only see that supreme position. ¡°Jun Wu Yao was not amused, he never felt that a supreme position was a glorious thing. He had always felt that the world was so uninteresting. War, surviving and fighting were all about killing and just a means to pass the time.

    It was only until he met Jun Wu Xie. It was then he had his own perseverance. The idea of ??fighting to protect a person.

    The concept of being strong, His Lord and Jun Wu Yao stood on each opposite end.

    After they had walked for a long period, not knowing how many souls they had seen, Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao finally walked to an end.

    It was a huge underground pce. The whole pce was a giant circle. Around the circle, there were four pirs of blue mes, and these blue mes illuminated the whole pce.

    At the center of the circle, there was an altar made up of an unknown material. On the tform, blood stains could be seen.

    Jun Wu Xie subconsciously wanted to walk forward, but Jun Wu Yao suddenly pulled her wrist.

    Jun Wu Xie turned her head with doubt when she discovered that Jun Wu Yao¡¯splexion had turned pale and he looked like he was suffering in pain. His brow quietly frowned and a hand pressed against his temple.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jun Wu Xie was startled.

    Jun Wu Yao gritted his teeth without speaking, he didn¡¯t know how to exin to Jun Wu Xie, the pictures that suddenly appeared in his mind.

    Fragmented, but painful pictures.

    Those chaotic pictures seemed to ovep with everything in front of him. He vaguely saw the face of His Lord. In this underground pce enveloped in the blue mes, he was bound by his hands and feet and ced on the altar.

    He saw His Lordughing, and saw Su Ruiying standing aside with his head down, the scene was truly terrible.

 Chapter 3029 - Chaotic Memory 2

    <h4>Chapter 3029 Chaotic Memory 2</h4>

    Looking at Jun Wu Yao¡¯s painful expression, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s heart lifted up instantly.

    ¡°This ce, I¡¯ve been here ...¡± Jun Wu Yao held his forehead, his temples swelled, and the fragmentary pictures were too cluttered. He couldn¡¯t keep his head clear.

    Seeing Jun Wu Yao¡¯s situation getting worse and worse, Jun Wu Xie decided to leave temporarily. She took Jun Wu Yao¡¯s hand and went all the way back .

    When he returned to the room, Jun Wu Yao¡¯s condition still did not improve. Jun Wu Xie touched his forehead. The high temperature surprised her, but when she looked at his pulse, there was nothing abnormal.

    Jun Wu Yao almost fell into an unconscious state, lying on the bed. His eyes were closed and his brow frowned deeply.

    In Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mind, he kept thinking about the words of Jun Wu Yao.

    He said that he had been to the underground pce before. But when did he go?

    Jun Wu Xie had no way to ask. She could only sit quietly beside the bed, watching Jun Wu Yao in pain.

    When the first ray of sunlight reached the earth, Su Ruiying walked out of her room with a pair of tired eyes. Last night, she failed to close her eyes. She was worried that Jun Wu Xie would deal with her. She went out early in the morning, highly vignt as she cautiously scanned her surroundings. After ascertaining with the ghoul masked man that Jun Wu Xie did not have any special movementsst night, she was slightly relieved.

    It¡¯s a pity that Su Ruiying had no time to breathe when the ghoul masked man suddenly said that the follower of Jun Wu Xie was sick and that Jun Wu xie had requested for Su Ruiying to have a look.

    No matter how unwillingly Su Ruiying was, she was still not a doctor. What¡¯s the point of her having a look?

    However, the fear in her heart made Su Ruiying hurry over.

    Upon entering the room, Jun Wu Xie was sitting by the bed and the follower was lying on the bed quietly. Su Ruiying tried hard to make her face look calmer.

    ¡°Yan Hai, how is your follower sick? Do you need me to ask the doctor toe?¡± Su Ruiying asked.

    Jun Wu Xie slowly raised her eyes, looked at Su Ruiying and shook her head slightly. ¡°It¡¯s not a big problem. Lady Ying, pleasee over. There are some words that I want to ask you.¡±

    Su Ruiying¡¯s face stiffened.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie didn¡¯t speak directly, and looked at the chair aside.

    ¡°Why is Lady Ying so nervous, aren¡¯t you going to sit down and talk?¡±

    Su Ruiying sat down ufortably, seemingly calm. But in fact, she felt as if she was sitting on a bed of needles. She was waiting for Jun Wu Xie to speak, but Jun Wu Xie didn¡¯t seem to be in a hurry. After she sat down, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s gaze fell on the bed and was in deep thoughts.

    The time ticked by and the uneasiness in Su Ruiying¡¯s heart continued to deepen in such silence. When her inner fear reached its peak, Jun Wu Xie finally opened her mouth.

    ¡°How long has Lady Ying followed His Lord?¡± Jun Wu Xie suddenly said, her eyes swept lightly by the incense burner beside her.

    Su Ruiying was stunned slightly as she subconsciously replied: ¡°Thousands of years, too long, and I ... can¡¯t remember.¡±

    ¡°So long? But before, why hasn¡¯t anyone heard of the Knights of Destruction? Or this only rumoured around in the past thousand years?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked very naturally.

    Su Ruiying vaguely thought that the question of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s was a little strange, but she didn¡¯t know what was going on.

 Chapter 3030 - Chaotic Memory 3

    <h4>Chapter 3030 Chaotic Memory 3</h4>

    ¡°In the beginning, we were not called the Knights of Destruction. To be precise, the Knights of Destruction was just a whim of His Lord. When Chi Yan and I were beside him, Long Yao and Jun Gu did not appear yet. It waster. Suddenly the idea of ??forming Knights of Destruction was raised by His Lord. That was the way it was created. ¡°Su Ruiying¡¯s voice was calm.

    ¡°Oh? So, you and Chi Yan haven¡¯t lost your memories?¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes shed a chill.

    ording to the previous statement, to be a Knight of Destruction, you must clear all the previous memories, but from Su Ruiying¡¯s words, she and Chi Yan did not seem to lose the memories of the past.

    This question should obviously not be asked by Jun Wu Xie, nor should Su Ruiying answer it.

    But that word came to Su Ruiying¡¯s mouth involuntarily, ¡°Yes, Chi Yan is in charge of the Knights of Destruction and I am responsible for the souls. Naturally, I don¡¯t need to clean my memory. Furthermore, we have always followed His Lord. Around me, my memory is only His Lord.¡±

    ¡°Lady Ying, do you remember Ye Jue?¡± Jun Wu Xie suddenly said.

    Su Ruiying¡¯s eyes suddenly appeared to be struggling. But the struggling disappeared in an instant, the green smoke from the incense with a faint scent lingered before Su Ruiying took another breath and it smoothened the chaos in her heart.

    ¡°Ye Jue? I remember, of course I remember, that is the person who cares most about His Lord.¡±

    ¡°The person who cares most? What do you know?¡± Jun Wu Xie continued to ask.

    Su Ruiying¡¯s eyes gradually became dull. She opened her mouth to say everything she knew.

    At this moment, Jun Wu Xie knew how Jun Wu Yao had been tricked.

    Jun Wu Yao did go to the underground pce. In fact, the life and death worm in Jun Wu Yao¡¯s body was nted in the underground pce. At the time, Su Ruiying was also present beside His Lord. She witnessed Jun Wu Yao being nted with the life and death worm.

    In fact, not only Jun Wu Yao, but also Long Yao was cleansed of all memories in the underground pce.

    But Su Ruiying¡¯s words made Jun Wu Xie feel a little puzzled.

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s memory seems to be nk. He only remembered that he was aware of His Lord¡¯s conspiracy after he got the life and death worm, and then he escaped from the Upper Realm. However, ording to Su Ruiying¡¯s statement and Jun Wu Yao¡¯s iplete memory, His Lord should have seized Jun Wu Yao much earlier. Since he can get the life and death worm on Jun Wu Yao¡¯s body, how could His Lord let Jun Wu Yao escape from the Upper Realm?

    Jun Wu Xie always felt that she had overlooked something, and the timing of the life and death worm in Jun Wu Xie looks a bit strange.

    The room was quiet. Su Ruiying didn¡¯t hear Jun Wu Xie¡¯s inquiry. She just sat on the chair nkly and stared ahead with dull eyes.

    Jun Wu Xie frowned, looking at Jun Wu Yao who was still lying unconscious in bed. Something shed in her heart, she stood up and whispered in Su Ruiying¡¯s ear. Su Ruiying seemed to be struck by lightning. With this, her dull eyes became clear in an instant and she looked at Jun Wu Xie standing beside her with surprise. Her gazes became a little panicked.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Lady Ying can go back first.¡± Jun Wu Xie said with a cold face.

 Chapter 3031 - His Lord 1

    <h4>Chapter 3031 His Lord 1</h4>

    Su Ruiying had some confusion in her mind. She always felt that she had just entered the room and was driven away by Jun Wu Xie before saying anything to her.

    After Su Ruiying left, Jun Wu Xie fell into contemtion.

    After a long time, Jun Wu Yao woke up. Jun Wu Xie quickly told Jun Wu

    Ya what Su Ruiying had said, but Jun Wu Yao was quite shocked.

    ¡°I ... don¡¯t remember anything.¡± Jun Wu Yao leaned on his forehead. If it weren¡¯t for the fragments of memories that shed in his mind, he didn¡¯t realize that he had such an experience, at least in his memory. In this regard, this piece could be said to be nk.

    ¡°As for Su Ruiying, let¡¯s not do anything to her for now. Let¡¯s find out more about it first. Now that I know the refinement method of life and death worm, it is better to take a look at this time to study it.¡± Jun Wu Xie said. The current situation was somewhat beyond their expectations. The lost memory of Jun Wu Yao and how he escaped from the Upper Realm had be a huge mystery.

    Jun Wu Xie vaguely felt that this must be key to this mystery.

    Jun Wu Yao nodded.

    After making this n, the two never left the room again. In thest two days, Jun Wu Xie silently wrote down the refinement methods of life and death worm. The two studied together for a long time, but they were surprised to find that the refining of this poison was almost impossible.

    Using soul and blood to refine into this poison. It was hard to imagine what kind of person could create this.

    They had initially thought that with the refinement method of life and death worm, they could then solve the life and death worm that resided in Jun Wu Yao. But the more they understood life and death worm, the more Jun Wu Xie felt that the poison was ruthless and difficult to remove.

    Time ticked by and in a blink of an eye, it was time for Jun Wu Xie to see His Lord.

    Su Ruiying seldom took the initiative to knock on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s door. Today, she came over and told Jun Wu Xie that Chi Yan¡¯s carriage had stopped outside and was waiting to pick Jun Wu Xie to see His Lord.

    Jun Wu Xie asked Jun Wu Yao to return to where the rest were first to y it safe. She then boarded the carriage and departed to meet with His Lord.

    The Sacred Pce was thergest and most magnificent building in Sacred City. Jun Wu Xie had seen many Pces when she was in the Lower Realm. Even the most exquisite Fire Country¡¯s Pce was just one tenth magnificentpared to His Lord¡¯s Sacred Pce.

    In front of the gate of the pce, nearly a hundred soldiers lined up neatly. Their armor shone dazzlingly in the sunlight. They looked at everything with cold eyes, as sharp as swords without emotion.

    The carriage stopped outside therge gate, Jun Wu Xie came down from the carriage and the moment her foot touched the ground, she saw a majestic Chi Yan already standing on the stairs of the hall. He was holding a sword in his waist, his eyes were arrogant and fierce.

    ¡°His Lord is waiting for you.¡± Chi Yan said coldly, looking at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes without any emotions.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at the closed pce door and took a deep breath.

    After that gate, it was His Lord who controlled the sentient beings of the Three Realms. The one whopletely yed with the Three Realms in the palm of his hands!

    ¡°Lord Chi Yan, please lead the way.¡± Jun Wu Xie lifted her chin slightly, and said in a humble manner.

 Chapter 3032 - His Lord 2

    <h4>Chapter 3032 His Lord 2</h4>

    Chi Yan nced coldly, turned and pushed open the door of the pce. Jun Wu Xie stood behind him, saw the heavy door of the pce, was pushed open a little bit ...

    In the bright hall, someone sat high above the direction of the hall door, sitting alone,zy and elegant. When Jun Wu Xie saw the face of that man, a slight sh of surprise came to her eyes.

    She had thought about the appearance of such a vicious person, but did not expect ...

    The man sitting in the high position looks extremely young. His handsome and unrestrained face made people unable to find any ws. That face was like the proudest creation under the heavens. Such a face made people unable to look away. The face that made all women indulge in it, the most deadly, was the light smile on his thin lips, which looked harmless.

    If Jun Wu Xie was not used to Jun Wu Yao¡¯s stunning face, she would most probably be surprised by the handsomeness of this man in front of her. Although the man before her had a remarkable countenance, she was not a single bit impressed by it.

    ¡°Chi Yan meets His Lord.¡± Chi Yan strode into the hall, kneeling down on a pious knee and lowered his proud head.

    Jun Wu Xie withdrew her eyes quietly and obediently said: ¡°Yan Hai meets His Lord.¡±

    Sitting on the high position, His Lord was supporting his chin with one hand, showing a gentle smile. His facial features were beautiful and not too sharp. It gave one a gentle feeling. It was hard to imagine such a gentle person turned out to be the leader who controlled life and death in the Upper Realm.

    ¡°You are Yan Hai?¡± His pleasant voice sounded in the hall, and His Lord¡¯s eyes fell on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body and looked carefully at her.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Jun Wu Xie didn¡¯t raise her head.

    ¡°I have heard for a long time that there was an incredible figure in the 72 Cities. From what I see, it¡¯s not mere rumours but I didn¡¯t expect that someone so young would possess such strength.¡± His Lord smiled as he spoke. His gentle words sounded like the big brother next door.

    ¡°His Lord has overpraised me.¡± Jun Wu Xie replied lightly.

    ¡°How could it be an overpraise?¡± His Lord chuckled softly. ¡°Since ancient times, among the Three Realms, other than myself, no one has Dual Spirit Rings. I didn¡¯t think that there would be another. Now that you¡¯ve appeared and within the three realms, only us two wield such power. Tell me, how can our strength be weak? ¡±

    Jun Wu Xie did not say anything. No matter how gentle the tone of His Lord was, Jun Wu Xie cannot treat him as a harmless one.

    How could a person who seeked the Blood Sacrifice of the Three Realms be a good person?

    ¡°Alright, you all get up.¡± His Lord waved his hand and they both stood up.

    ¡°Before they said that there was another Dual Spirit Ring wielder, I didn¡¯t believe it. Later I heard from Long Yao that you showed your strength in the selection of the Top Ten Experts. It was then that I truly believed it. Before that, I was negligent, please don¡¯t mind that.¡± The gentle tone of His Lord was surprising. But after all that he said, he did not mention why he had not summoned Jun Wu Xie in the first ce.

    Jun Wu Xie said quietly, ¡°Lord¡¯s words are too kind.¡±

    His Lord smiled without hurrying to speak. But Chi Yan¡¯s brow furrowed aside. He seemed to disagree with His Lord¡¯s gentle attitude towards Jun Wu Xie. In the end, he failed to say anything.

 Chapter 3033 - His Lord 3

    <h4>Chapter 3033 His Lord 3</h4>

    ¡°I have heard a little bit about what happened between you and Long Yao previously. The Upper Realm has always been a ce only for the strong. Long Yao lost to you and he only got himself to me. But ...¡± His Lord¡¯s words suddenly changed.

    ¡°No matter what, Long Yao was also one of the Knights of Destruction. He died so abruptly and now the tasks that were supposedly left to him are left undone. No one has dealt with it yet. Yan Hai, although I will not hold you ountable for killing Long Yao, he has unfinished matters and you need to settle them.¡± His Lord looked at Jun Wu Xie and said.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what it is about?¡± Jun Wu Xie said indifferently.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. I was intending to let you over after you became a real Knight of Destruction, but it¡¯s just toote by then.¡± His Lord paused and said: ¡°I need you to go to a ce to help me retrieve a few things. ¡±

    Retrieve a few things?

    There was a slight sh in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s heart.

    ¡°I have exined to Chi Yan about the specific things. When timees, he will take you there. As for purging your memories, it will not be toote after youe back.¡± His Lord said.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Jun Wu Xie responded.

    ¡°This operation was originally to be handed over to Long Yao and the four of them, but now that Long Yao is dead, Jun Gu¡¯s strength is not yet stable, so you, Chi Yan and Su Ruiying will go to ... There is a slight deficiency, so I have arranged another person toe over.¡± His Lord¡¯s gaze turned and raised his hand.

    With a p, a figure came slowly from the other side of the hall.

    When the man¡¯s appearance fell into Jun Wu Xie¡¯s vision, her eyes were slightly stunned.

    The handsome man walked to the center of the hall, kneeling in front of His Lord in front of Jun Wu Xie and Chi Yan.

    ¡°My father.¡± The man with a smile on his mouth raised his head slightly, but that face was a face that Jun Wu Xie was no longer familiar with.

    Gu Ying!

    The person who appeared in front of Jun Wu Xie turned out to be Gu Ying!

    ¡°Get up.¡± His Lord said with a smile, ¡°This time to get you back early, there are important things that you need to deal with. You will join Chi Yan for this mission.

    Speaking of which, His Lord paused and his eyes fell on Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Yan Hai, this is my son, everyone addresses him as Highness Ying. Ying¡¯er, this is Yan Hai, which Long Yao mentioned before. This time, both of you must walk together. Both of you are of simr age. You can also take care of each other along the way. ¡±

    Following His Lord¡¯s words, Gu Ying slowly turned around. His seemingly clear eyes and Jun Wu Xie¡¯s cold eyes met.

    But for a moment, Gu Ying smiled and said politely: ¡°Is this Yan Hai? I have long heard about you before the banquet of heroes. I had some matters to attend to, I couldn¡¯t go in person.Quite sorry about it. I never expected that we could see each other today. ¡±

    The Gu Ying in front of him was gentle and with a sincere smile. If Jun Wu Xie knows what he had done in the Middle Realm and the Lower Realm, it would be difficult to link up the person in front of him with his past.

    ¡°Highness Ying, I have not thanked you for your gift previously. I thank you today.¡± Jun Wu Xie said calmly.

    Gu Ying smiled.

    ¡°Oh? Ying¡¯er, do you already know Yan Hai?¡± His Lord raised his eyebrows slightly.

    Gu Ying turned around and said: ¡°Reporting to father, I heard that Sea Spirit City was going to host a banquet of heroes of the 72 Cities, so I sent someone to send some gifts previously.¡±

 Chapter 3034 - His Highness Ying 1

    <h4>Chapter 3034 His Highness Ying 1</h4>

    ¡°I wanted to see for myself but didn¡¯t have the chance. I heard since that incident, the 72 Cities has been reduced to nothing at the hands of Yan Hai. I regret that I was not able to witness it with my own eyes.¡± Gu Ying sighed.

    ¡°I see, that¡¯s no matter, now that Yan Hai has be a Knight of Destruction, he will be staying in the Sacred City and the both of you will have many chances to interact and be familiar.¡± At this, His Lord smiled, he looked at Jun Wu Xie the way a proud father would look at his child.

    ¡°Ying¡¯er is my only child, and this child has suffered quite a lot of hardship and developed some character quirks. It may be survival of the strong in the Sacred City but there aren¡¯t many people around his age inside. Yan Hai, now that you are staying in the Sacred City, I hope you can find the chance to develop a friendship with him.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie looked at the expression of the loving father on His Lord and nodded lightly.

    Jun Wu Xie did not know what to make of His Lord, since they met His Lord, he seemed to be normal, not disying any cruel traits and has even shown concern towards Gu Ying, just like any other father.

    If this were anybody else, Jun Wu Xie would feel there was nothing out of the ordinary.

    But this was His Lord....

    How could a person who toyed with the Three Realms so easily, have such fatherly concern?

    Jun Wu Xie did not believe it, not one bit.

    As she did not know what His Lord was up to, she could only bide her time and not make any moves for now.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m here so I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t go anywhere. I¡¯ve prepared dinner so stay and chat while I take a quick rest. We will eat when I return.¡± His Lord stood up and smiled as he turned away. As he stepped down from the high chair and walked away slowly, he fixed his gaze to the side and put on a cold looking face.

    ¡°Chi Yan, it¡¯s rare for Ying¡¯er to meet someone of his own age. Don¡¯t just stand there, let¡¯s go to the garden for a walk.¡±

    Chi Yan was stunned momentarily before saying, ¡°OK.¡±

    As soon as the words came out of his mouth, his body was already keeping up with His Lord¡¯s.

    After the two departed, only Jun Wu Xie and Gu Ying were left in the hall.

    The hall was dead silent, Jun Wu Xie was rooted to the spot as she was in her own world thinking about His Lord¡¯s potential ns. She did not notice Gu Ying until he stood right in front of her.

    ¡°Highness Ying?¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s expression calmed down as she addressed the person in front of her.

    Gu Ying was in no rush to speak and just looked at Jun Wu Xie from head to toe, as if trying to find something. After a long time, Gu Ying said, ¡°Yan Hai, you look like someone who is both familiar and a stranger all at once.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s heart was stirred but she maintained a poker face, ¡°I wonder who is the person Highness Ying is speaking of?¡±

    Go Ying smiled slightly, looked past Jun Wu Xie towards the sky outside the hall. He had a meaningful look in his eyes.

    ¡°A woman, a woman I hate to the bone.¡±

 Chapter 3035 - His Highness Ying 2

    <h4>Chapter 3035 His Highness Ying 2</h4>

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Gu Ying with a regr expression on her face.

    Gu Ying chuckled, ¡°I¡¯m being rude, I didn¡¯t mean to imply you are a woman, just that that woman is really powerful.¡± When he finished, Gu Ying looked up in the air, as if he was recalling something.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been defeated by her several times, no matter how I prepared and nned. Although I hate to admit it, she¡¯s the strongest opponent I¡¯ve ever faced. All my failures and defeats havee from her, I hate her to her core, yet I have to say I admire and respect her at the same time. In life, we all face trials and tribtions and encounter many different people, to have an opponent like her makes life worth living.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? If Highness Ying truly likes to wage battles, then no matter how much you respect an enemy, they are still the enemy and an obstacle to ovee. A true life worth living, is not battling people but to live a peaceful life.¡± Jun Wu Xie said tly, not taking any pride from Gu Ying¡¯s words.

    She could not understand what went through the minds of the people who loved to wage war and fight. For her, true happiness came from stability.

    If there was peace on earth, it would not be a loss to give up all her skills.

    Humans were by nature greedy and those who were content were most often happy.

    Jun Wu Xie had been forced down a path full of thorns and it brought her no happiness, only fatigue.

    She hoped for a day when all this was over and she could live a peaceful and quiet life.

    ¡°Lord Yan does not seem to like disputes?¡± Gu Ying asked with his eyebrows raised.

    Jun Wu Xie responded calmly,¡±When two people fight, there will always be a winner and a loser. Even though the loser is defeated, the winner also pays a big price for the victory. That desire for winning will never be quenched, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    This was the first time that Jun Wu Xie and Gu Ying spoke to each other calmly. Every previous meeting between the two always involved a lot of conflict and hostility. After several fights, it was difficult to imagine that the two of them would ever have a calm conversation.

    But such an opportunity was also based on Gu Ying¡¯s ignorance of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s identity.

    If Gu Ying knew that the person standing in front of him was really the woman who he hated so much, even a half smile would not be revealed.

    ¡°Lord Yan has really a good temperament, but it seems unsuitable for this world.¡± Gu Ying¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, his eyes shed an unmistakable chill.

    ¡°You may wish for a quiet life but others may not grant it to you. Sometimes you have to do what is needed, taking you for an example, conquering the 72 Cities, defeating the Top Ten Exponents and killing Long Yao has stained your hands with much blood. In this world, there is nobody who is truly clean, as long as you are alive, you will have to keep fighting, no matter what.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie spoke no further, she and Gu Ying had a fundamental difference in philosophies and even without the previous conflicts, there would be no chance of them being friends.

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯ve misspoken and indulged in frivolity that is not to City Lord Yan¡¯s interest. I have not yet congratted you on bing a Knight of Destruction.¡± Gu Ying sped his hands together in a respectful manner.

 Chapter 3036 - His Highness Ying 3

    <h4>Chapter 3036 His Highness Ying 3</h4>

    ¡°Highness Ying is too kind.¡± Jun Wu Xie said tly.

    Gu Ying said with a smile: ¡°This time, Father let us act together, I wonder what Lord Yan has heard?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie shook her head, ¡°Nothing, I just received the news.¡±

    ¡°I see, although I don¡¯t know the specifics, I heard my father mention it a few times before, that this time¡¯s ns are rted to those lost temples.¡± Gu Ying said.

    ¡°Lost temples?¡± Ju Wu Xie cocked her eyebrow, this was really the first time she had heard of it.

    Gu Ying nodded, In the past, there were Gods in the Three Realms. They created the separations between the realms as well as its mountains and rivers but never revealed their true forms. ording to legend, in the early days of the Three Realms, the people experienced many miracles and thus had faith in the power of the Gods and built temples to worship them in. The Three Realms then were much more peaceful than they are today and over time, the miracles and signs left by the Gods started to disappear. There are a few special ces left that are remnants of that time but as time passes, both their number and strength are reducing.¡±

    ¡°A long time ago, people were saying that the Gods of the Three Realms had disappeared, leaving nothing and their disappearance was a mystery to all. Father has sent us to find the lost temples that were built on the sites of the first miracles. These sites have been lost tondslides and earthquakes.¡± Gu Ying continued narrating this little known bit of history to Jun Wu Xie.

    Nobody knew if the Gods of the Three realms really existed, it was tens of thousands of years ago and nothing could be verified. Furthermore, stories of the Gods were being told less and less. In the Three Realms, its inhabitants didn¡¯t recognise any Gods and the stories that were being told were about His Lord.

    ¡°How are we supposed to find them if they have disappeared so long ago?¡± Jun Wu Xie felt something very odd about His Lord¡¯s n. And the stories about the Gods and the lost temples seemed too far fetched to be true.

    Gu Ying shrugged, ¡± I don¡¯t know, all the main leads have been given to Chi Yan. He is in charge of this operation. Although I am my father¡¯s son, I¡¯m just following orders, no different from you.¡±

    Gu Ying paused, and then said again: ¡°However, since three Knights of Destruction were mobilized at the same time, I think my information is urate. I really want to see if the forgotten history is true, did the Gods really exist? ¡±

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Gu Ying without saying anything. She was not familiar with Gu Ying, yet Gu Ying said so much in front of her, he was such a fool. Jun Wu Xie could also feel Gu Ying¡¯s intention to win her over .

    Jun Wu Xie who had just been promoted to the position of Knight of Destruction was obliged to follow His Lord¡¯s ns yet His Lord¡¯s own son was trying to win over as his new subordinate. How interesting.

 Chapter 3037 - His Highness Ying 4

    <h4>Chapter 3037 His Highness Ying 4</h4>

    ¡°Lord Yan, aren¡¯t you curious?¡± Gu Ying asked in a somewhat flippant manner.

    Objectively speaking, Gu Ying was very good looking, especially if one was meeting him for the first time. However his looks were deceiving as anyone looking at him would assume he had a pure, simple heart.

    However, Jun Wu Xie, who knew all too well his true, violent nature, could not associate any kind characteristics with him.

    Upon careful inspection, Jun Wu Xie realised Gu Ying and His Lord looked simr. The difference was the Gu Ying looked brasher and had more vigour while the Lord looked more elegant and understated. There were simrities between them but you had to look closely to see them.

    But there was one big simrity between them.

    And that was...

    They were both perfect pretenders.

    Both of them have managed to conceal just how cruel and greedy they were.

    Jun Wu Xie could not help but think of Zi Jin, the sweet innocent girl who was bewitched by Gu Ying. It was only after many years that Jun Wu Xie found out that the girl who was always wearing a mask and died for her was Zi Jin.

    Looking at Gu Ying, all Jun Wu Xie could think of was the terrible things he did in the Lower and Middle Realms. No matter how good looking he was, it was just the skin that a monster was wearing.

    ¡°As a subordinate, I just need to obey, and I don¡¯t need to have any curiosity.¡± Jun Wu Xie responded carefully. She had not yet ascertained the rtionship between Gu Ying and His Lord. At this time, maintaining stability was key.

    Gu Ying chuckled softly, and his response to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s nce seemed very funny.

    ¡°Looks like my father has found himself a good subordinate.¡± Gu Yingughed disappointedly.

    Gu Ying did not know how to respond to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s statement and the two of them stood in silence in the hall until His Lord sent someone to fetch them for the banquet.

    It was supposed to be a banquet but the atmosphere was very subdued. Chi Yan¡¯s expression was unwavering, Gu Ying was quiet and obedient and Jun Wu Xie was never much of a talker. Only His Lord spoke from time to time.

    The whole meal was devoid of taste.

    After the banquet ended, the crowd dispersed, and Jun Wu Xie left the depressing hall and returned to her residence.

    In the dark of night, Chi Yan stood in the huge hall and looked at the man who sat above him in the high position.

    ¡°My Lord, Yan Hai has notpletely be a Knight of Destruction. Letting him go on this mission seems... inappropriate? Your subordinate is not questioning your decision, but ... your subordinate is a little worried, Yan Hai seems to be peaceful, but his temperament is explosive. He dealt with Long Yao without any warning, and earlier, when dealing with the 72 Cities and the Top Ten Exponents, he was extremely fierce. If he had his own designs, I am afraid that he would not be easy to control.¡± Chi Yan frowned, he could see that His Lord favoured Jun Wu Xie, but it made Chi Yan feel uneasy.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s temperament gave Chi Yan cause for worry, he felt that he was not as easy to control as Long Yao and the others.

    His Lord sat with his chin in one hand, looking at Chi Yan who was kneeling in front of him. He lifted the corner of his mouth that was barely a smile that concealed his anger and asked Chi Yan casually, ¡°What do you think of Yan Hai?¡±

 Chapter 3038 - That Day 1

    <h4><strong>Chapter 3038</strong> That Day 1</h4>

    Chi Yan frowned slightly and hesitated for a moment before saying: ¡°Yan Hai is very strong and emotionally very mature,pletely unlike someone of his age. If harnessed well, such a person can be a great asset and will make us more powerful. However his violent streak makes him also very unstable. Your subordinate really hopes that he can be cleansed before participating in this operation. After all ... This operation is of great importance to His Lord, and your subordinate is not willing to disappoint you after so many years of nning. ¡±

    The Lord chuckled softly, and his slender, beautiful fingers tapped rhythmically on the handle.

    ¡°Yan Hai is very smart and powerful and to have achieved that at his age is no ident. Your concerns are clear to me, and I understand your loyalty. But, Chi Yan, I obviously have my reasons for wanting you to set off as soon as possible and for Yan Hai to be on the operation.¡±

    His Lord¡¯s eyes narrowed and the smile disappeared from his face, ¡°He and Ying¡¯er must look for the lost temples together, they are the only ones that can find them. Do you understand?¡±

    Chi Yan froze for a moment before a stunned expression came over his face.

    The Lord leaned against the back of the chair, he crossed his legs.

    ¡°I have my own reasons for doing so, I just need you to watch over them.¡±

    ¡°But your subordinate cannot guarantee that I can control Yan Hai¡¯s power and as for Highness Ying....¡± Chi Yan¡¯s eyebrows furrowed, he hadplicated feelings towards Gu Ying.

    Being His Lord¡¯s son, Gu Ying enjoyed special treatment and even the Knights of Destruction had to give him a wide berth when they encountered him. But to Chi Yan, he did not regard Gu Ying as his master, he saw in Gu Ying¡¯s eyes the same wild ambition that he once saw in Long Yao¡¯s.

    It was just that Gu Ying hid that ambition more thoroughly, and Gu Ying was smarter and more cunning.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that, I will have a way to deal with it. The only thing you need to remember is that when the lost temples are found, only the two of them are to enter. You and Ruiying cannot even ce half a foot inside.¡± His Lord said gravely.

    Chi Yan didn¡¯t understand His Lord¡¯s n, but out of loyalty to His Lord, he agreed.

    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s gettingte, you should go back and get ready. Leave as soon as possible, don¡¯t waste time.¡± His Lord said as he waved Chi Yan away.

    Chi Yan immediately excused himself.

    After Chi Yan left, a figure appeared in the hall. The man had white hair despite a very young and handsome appearance, but his eyes were those of someone who had gone through deep suffering.

    ¡°Your grace, your wish will soon be fulfilled.¡± That man knelt down before His Lord in a gesture so reverential that it even exceeded Chi Yan¡¯s.

    If Chi Yan had not left, he would have known that the man next to His Lord was Feng Ming, the most Divine Doctor of the Three Realms.

    Feng Ming was extremely skilled in medicine, but he is the exclusive doctor of His Lord and rarely treats others. Although his strength was not high, Chi Yan and others needed to be polite when they saw him because he had the trust of His Lord.

    The Lord looked at the prostrating Fen Ming and smiled, ¡°Will it be quick? I¡¯ve lost count of how long I¡¯ve been waiting for that day.¡±

 Chapter 3039 - That Day 2

    <h4>Chapter 3039 That Day 2</h4>

    ¡°Your subordinate believes that that day wille soon, and your wish will be fulfilled.¡± Feng Ming¡¯s said sincerely, but his tone suddenly changed, ¡°Chi Yan¡¯s loyalty to you is undoubted, but your Highness doesn¡¯t seem to be too convinced of mine. ¡±

    ¡°Oh? What do you mean?¡± His Lord spoke lightly and did not seem to be surprised by Feng Ming¡¯s words.

    Feng Ming said, ¡°Earlier when Chi Yan left, Highness Ying and Yan Hai spoke for a long time, I just felt like he was trying to win Yan Hai over. Moreover, Yan Hai has not yet been cleansed....¡±

    ¡°I know what you mean. He is my child after all so his ego and his temperament would naturally be simr to mine. No matter how humble and obedient he appears normally, his ambition has never disappeared.¡± His Lordughed as if he did not care about Gu Ying¡¯s growing ambition.

    ¡°If he were not like that, could he really be considered my child? Regarding Yan Hai, you should know full well that even if I sent him to Ying¡¯er, Ying¡¯er would not have the ability to cleanse him, just like Ye Jue all those years ago.¡± The Lord seemed to be thinking of something that made his eyes twinkle withughter.

    ¡°It is just a short memory that needs to be blocked off, it makes no real difference in the end. The window of opportunity is now, if we miss it, who knows how long we¡¯ll have to wait for the next one? Besides, the Dual Gods have gathered, how can I let this slip?¡±

    After being stunned momentarily, Feng Ming said, ¡°Your subordinate has been shortsighted, your Highness will naturally control everything in the Three Realms.¡±

    ¡°Everything in the Three Realms ... haha ... I¡¯m not interested in these trivial things. They were able to leave, why can¡¯t I? I¡¯m really fed up with this meaningless and weak world.¡± His eyes suddenly became sharper, and a golden stream of light shed through his eyes!

    ¡°It won¡¯t take long, it won¡¯t take long ... in a while, I can leave and stay away from this world that makes me sick, ha ha ha ha ...¡±

    His creepyughter echoed in the hall, but Feng Ming kneeling in the hall only had a look of respect and worship. He looked up quietly in absolute faith.

    ...

    Jun Wu Xie told Jun Wu Yao and the rest what she had heard from Gu Ying immediately after returning to her residence.

    After hearing Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words, Jun Wu Yao looked troubled.

    ¡°Lost Temples? Brother Wu Yao, have you heard of that?¡± Qiao Chu looked towards Jun Wu Yao.

    Jun Wu Yao shook his head, ¡°I haven¡¯t been in this world for too long and have never heard about anything from tens of thousands of years ago.¡±

    Hua Yao and the rest also knew nothing.

    ¡°Could it be that Gu Ying has discovered something and told Little Xie those things to test her?¡± Qiao Chu spected.

    If it were not for Gu Ying¡¯s ruthlessness, Fan Zhuo¡¯s adoptive father would not have died.

    ¡°I do think that Gu Ying¡¯s words may be true.¡± Puppet Rong Ruo stood up on the table. After being retrieved by Jun Wu Xie, Jun Wu Yao used a drop of his blood every day to stabilize his soul. As a result, Rong Ruo¡¯s soul was bing more and more stable, but he was still unable to get rid of this body for a while.

    ¡°Little Ruo, why do you say that?¡± Fei Yan asked out of curiosity.

 Chapter 3040 - That Day 3

    <h4>Chapter 3040 That Day 3</h4>

    Rong Ruo hesitated before saying, ¡°This mission has been personally organised by His Lord and starts in just a few days. We will know his true intentions soon enough. There simply isn¡¯t enough time for Gu Ying to benefit from lying. From our past encounters with Gu Ying we know he¡¯s no fool. So if he¡¯s willing to say what he did, I¡¯m quite sure it is true.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me those Gods really...existed?¡± Qiao Chu had doubt written all over his face. He always felt that belief in those things were used as a crutch by weak minded people.

    ¡°The Gods did exist, it is just not known if there were any here.¡± Jun Wu Yao said out of nowhere.

    Qiao Chu and the rest looked at Jun Wu Yao in surprise, not knowing how he knew that.

    But Jun Wu Yao himself was very clear.

    How long ago was it that the Spirit Tree gave the two of them those dreams?

    The Spirit Tree had said those strange images were real but they were not of this world. Jun Wu Xie herself had transmigrated here, and could naturally understand such matters.

    If in a previous world, there were Gods, there might have once been Gods in this world too.

    ¡°Putting aside whether or not the Gods existed, His Lord¡¯s objective is clear. I just can¡¯t see why he wants to find the lost temples so urgently or what he hopes to find inside.¡± Jun Wu Xie said pensively. His Lord¡¯s every move was rted to the Blood Sacrifice Array of the Three Realms. However by mobilising three Knights of Destruction and Gu Ying, it seemed to be overkill.

    If one were to say that the lost temples were not important to the Lord, Jun Wu Xie would never believe it even if she were beaten to death.

    Nobody could answer Jun Wu Xie¡¯s question as they all had the same question in the minds.

    After thinking about it, Jun Wu Yao decided to set off on the mission with Jun Wu Xie disguised as her servant. As Qiao Chu and the rest had made good recoveries and their absorptions of the Spirit Rings had stabilized, Jun Wu Xie asked them to remain in the Holy City to take care of her parents.

    His Lord had not involved Jun Gu in this mission and it made Jun Wu Xie uneasy, so she had to prepare for all eventualities. Jun Wu Yao had also sent a message to the Sea Spirit City to parepare some troops to storm the Sacred City when the opportunity presented itself.

    After everything had been prepared, Jun Wu Xie inspected herpanions¡¯ injuries once more and was satisfied with their recoveries. She also left some medicine with Hua Yao and even left Little Lotus¡¯ Spirit Rings with them as ast insurance policy.

    In the following days, whether it was His Lord, Gu Ying or Chi Yan, all of them never sent for Jun Wu Xie. But after Nangong Lie got the news, he came a few times and was quite worried.

    Also, by this time, a new batch of Top Ten Exponents had been minted. Jun Wu Yao had allowed Bai Mo to participate in the selection, but Bai Mo decided not to. During this time, he was either practicing or taking care of Fan Zhuo, but it put Fan Zhuo at a loss of what to do.

 Chapter 3041 - The Lost Temples 1

    <h4>Chapter 3041 The Lost Temples 1</h4>

    When it was time to leave, Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao met Chi Yan and the rest at the agreed location. When they arrived, there were throngs of people at the city gate.

    Whether it was by coincidence or not, Chi Yan, Su Rui Ying and Gu Ying each brought along someone, which made Jun Wu Yao¡¯s presence seem not out of the ordinary.

    Su Rui Ying had brought along the ghoul masked man whom Jun Wu Xie had met previously. That man, even when standing in the morning light, still gave people a creepy feeling. He did not look people in the eyes but instead just looked at them quickly before retracting his gaze.

    It was the person standing next to Gu Ying that surprised Jun Wu Xie.

    Standing next to Gu Ying was a beautiful woman. She was looking at Jun Wu Xie as she approached but hurriedly looked away when Jun Wu Xie made eye contact. She was beautiful but seemed devoid of life and stood like a giant puppet next to Gu Ying.

    The wooden expression on her face contrasted sharply with the smile on Gu Ying¡¯s face.

    Gu Ying broke into a smile when he saw Jun Wu Xie approach but the woman next to him remained motionless.

    ¡°Lord Yan, you are thest one to arrive.¡± Bathed in the morning light and with a beaming smile on his face, Gu Ying looked almost angelic. The familiar tone he used would make a casual observer think they had known each other for many years before that day.

    Jun Wu Xie gave Gu Ying a passive look and the nonplussed reaction created a sharp contrast to Gu Ying¡¯s enthusiasm.

    The inly dressed man next to Chi Yan had been staring unblinkingly at Jun Wu Xie since she arrived, not seeming to care if anybody noticed. He seemed to harbour great animosity towards Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Lord Chi Yan, is that young man the newly appointed Knight of Destruction?¡± the man asked Chi Yan in a whispering tone.

    Chi Yan looked at Jun Wu Xie and gave a slight nod of his head.

    ¡°It is quite unbelievable that he is able to have Dual Spirit Rings at such a young age. I have investigated what you instructed me to previously and although I still don¡¯t have a definite answer, there are some results.¡± the man reported softly. He was Chi Yan¡¯s top bodyguard whose power was advanced but in a ce like the Sacred City where top masters were abound, he could never be more than that.

    But nobody would have expected that Chi Yan, leader of the Knights of Destruction, would rely on such a man and even treated him as a confidant in whom he confided his troubles.

    The man¡¯s name was Qin Qi and he was once the deputy City Lord of one of the 72 Cities. However he made some mistakes and was on the run from the City Lord. While on the run he met Chi Yan, gained his favour and started serving him ever since.

    Even though His Lord had given them an important mission, Chi Yan still decided to bring Qin Qi along.

    His strength was quite low so there was no reason for his presence other than Qin Qi having an informationwork that could bring him news from all over the Three Realms.

 Chapter 3042 - The Lost Temples 2

    <h4>Chapter 3042 The Lost Temples 2</h4>

    When the Lord made Jun Wu Xie part of the mission, Chi Yan immediately got Qin Qi to find out about Jun Wu Xie¡¯s past. Although much had been said about her, being in the exalted position that she was in, Chi Yan never bothered listening to stories about a young person fresh out of Sea Spirit City.

    After knowing that Jun Wu Xie was to be a Knight of Destruction, Chi Yan thought that she would go through a cleansing, erasing her past. Once that wasplete, she would be as loyal as a dog, no matter what kind of person she once was.

    But the Lord¡¯s sudden decision surprised Chi Yan and turned what he knew upside down.

    Chi Yan did not have the ambitions of Long Yao, but he would not allow anyone who might threaten His Lord¡¯s sess.

    Chi Yan was clear as to what Long Yao¡¯s ambitions were but Long Yao was no match for even Chi Yan, much less His Lord! So Chi Yan just let him be.

    However Jun Wu Xie was different, her power was unbelievable and surpassed anything that had ever been seen in the Three Realms. There was no way Chi Yan could rx when it came to a person like that.

    ¡°Ah? What have you found?¡± Chi Yan asked.

    Qin Qi whispered, ¡°Yan Hai is not the first son of the Sea Spirit City Lord, there were a few sons before him but they were killed as babies due to their great innate talent. Yan Hai was lucky to survive as he was deemed just ordinary.¡±

    ¡°Ah? Seems like his father is a ruthless man, but why did he let Yan Hai live? After all, killing one more makes no difference after killing so many. Ordinary? I would not call someone who has Dual Spirit Rings ordinary.¡± Chi Yan replied gravely.

    Qin Qi went on, ¡°Yan Hai didn¡¯t show any great strength at first but started to transform after his first sea voyage. It seems he discovered a recipe to create an elixir that greatly enhanced his strength after he took it. After that, he even managed to increase the strength of the entire Sea Spirit City.¡±

    ¡°An elixir that can transform an ordinary person into someone who can have Dual Spirit Rings? Can you get one for me?¡± Chi Yan was skeptical about Qin QI¡¯s ims but was sure that Qin Qi would not lie to him. The problem had to be with Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°The Sea Spirit City¡¯s borders are tightly guarded and its people are fiercely protective of the elixir and thus your subordinate has not been able to get it yet. My sources tell me that people from other cities have tried out the elixir and managed to test it to great effect.¡± Qin Qi said cautiously.

    Chi Yan didn¡¯t speak, but his sharp gaze turned towards Jun Wu Xie, scrutinizing her closely.

    Jun Wu Xie noticed Chi Yan¡¯s gaze but pretended not to notice and just stood beside Jun Wu Yao with a calm expression on her face.

 Chapter 3043 - The Lost Temples 3

    <h4>Chapter 3043 The Lost Temples 3</h4>

    After a moment¡¯s silence, Chi Yan said to Qin Qi, ¡°Continue checking, best if you can find the recipe or what happened to Yan Hai in the Sea of Death. You must get to the bottom of both these things. I will not allow anyone with ulterior motives to be by the Lord¡¯s side.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Chi Yan nodded slightly and after looking at the weather, announced to everyone, ¡°Since we are all here, let¡¯s set off now.¡±

    After speaking, Chi Yan started walking towards his carriage without giving any further instruction or exnation. Just as he was about to enter, Gu Ying cried out, ¡°Lord Chi Yan, you still have not told us where we are going.¡±

    Chi Yan stopped and turned to look at Gu Ying. He then proceeded to speak in a tone so cold it would have frozenva.

    ¡°Highness Ying, His Lord¡¯s orders are for me to lead the mission, so all of you just need to follow my lead. When we get there, I will tell you what needs to be done next.¡±

    Chi Yan¡¯s tone was not courteous and could be considered rude, even. What was more, Chi Yan did not care at all and this did not go unnoticed by Gu Ying.

    Gu Ying replied with a slight smile, ¡°So Lord Chi Yan is not going to give us some time to prepare?¡±

    Chi Yan replied, ¡°There is no need for that.¡± With that he got into his carriage, not giving Gu Ying any time to reply.

    Su Ruiying looked at Jun Wu Xie and Gu Ying before getting into her carriage. She had been particrly quiet.

    Only Jun Wu Xie, Gu Ying and theirpanions were left outside the city walls.

    Gu Ying shrugged his shoulders and looked at Jun Wu Xie haplessly, ¡°It seems that the two of us are not weed.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie looked at him nkly and got into the carriage. After boarding the carriage, Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yie sat opposite each other. After a while, the carriage started to move and they officially embarked on the journey.

    However, nobody knew what was going to be the mission¡¯s oue.

    In the carriage, Jun Wu Xie was looking at the scenery along the road outside the window. The carriage was specially arranged by Chi Yan. The horses pulling the carriage were extremely fast, and the scenery on both sides of the road became a blur.

    ¡°Gu Ying¡¯s situation is almost what we expected.¡± Jun Wu Yao said.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded, ¡°I see it too, Chi Yan and the rest don¡¯t seem to have much respect for Gu Ying. Also I¡¯ve always found it strange that Gu Ying returned to His Lord. In a ce like the Three Realms there seems to be no ce for a love between father and son. How can a person thinking of the Blood Sacrifice of the Three Realms, think of finding his son at this time? ¡±

    Jun Wu Xie pondered it. Gu Ying had been in the Blood Fiend Pce for quite a while and she had heard a lot about the abuse Gu Ying suffered at the hands of his adoptive father.

    It could be said that Gu Ying was living a fate worse than death but His Lord did not take him back earlier.

    If he really cared for his son, why would His Lord let Gu Ying suffer so much in the Blood Fiend Pce?

    But if he did not care, why would he get Gu Ying back and announce to the world that he was his son?

    The intentions of His Lord were hard to grasp, but Jun Wu Xie felt that Gu Ying¡¯s return must be rted to the Lord¡¯s n for the Blood Sacrifice of the Three Realms.

 Chapter 3044 - 3044 The Lost Temples 4

    <strong>3044 The Lost Temples 4</strong>

    Moreover, Gu Ying might have already been aware of that connection, which exined why he was trying to win Jun Wu Xie over the first time they met.

    In fact, if one thought about it carefully, that may not have been the first time Gu Ying tried to win Jun Wu Xie over. At the Banquet of Heroes, Gu Ying had sent gifts to the Sea Spirit City. Perhaps from that time, Gu Ying was already setting a secret n in motion.

    ¡°If what Gu Ying said is true, then isn¡¯t His Lord making life difficult for him by sending him on this mission but only telling Chi Yan the details knowing full well that Chi Yan does not respect Gu Ying?¡± At this, Little ck suddenly appeared from Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body and proceeded to set itself on Jun Wu Xie¡¯sp and rub its furry ws on her.

    ¡°His Lord may not actually care for his son at all or have very specific reasons for bringing him to his side and has given him his current status to lull him into a sense of security.¡± Jun Wu Yao said thoughtfully.

    ¡°If this was true, then he would need Gu Ying to go voluntarily. If His Lord wanted to capture and force him into submission, then based on Gu Ying¡¯s level of strength, sending Chi Yan or one of the others would have been more than enough.¡± Jun Wu Xie continued Jun Wu Yao¡¯s train of thought, feeling like they were on to something.

    ¡°You mean Gu Ying wants to win Mistress for his own survival?¡± Little ck blinked its eyes, not believing that the same Gu Yin who mercilessly ughtered countless people in the Lower and Middle Three Realms was now asking for help.

    ¡°That¡¯s very possible.¡± Jun Wu Xie nodded her head.

    Gu Ying was no fool and knew he was no match for His Lord. If he discovered something, he would find a way to get out of trouble instead of confronting His Lord head on.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s appearance was his best chance.

    In this world, Jun Wu Xie was the only other person with Dual Spirit Rings and said to be the only one who had strength equal to the Lord.

    ¡°We don¡¯t need to think too much about this. It will be a long journey and Gu Ying will definitely find opportunities to get close to you.¡± Jun Wu Yao said to Jun Wu XIe.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded, although she had some reservations.

    She had fought with Gu Ying several times and had resolved most of her hatred towards him. But as he had killed Rong Ruo¡¯s adoptive father, they could never be allies.

    However, would previous bad blood fall to the wayside when faced with amon, more powerful enemy? Nobody knew.

    The discussion between Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao came to an end. Su Ruiying on the other hand, sat silently in her carriage with a troubled look on her face. Other than the ghoul masked man, she had a red mahogany box with her in the carriage.

    Su Ruiying ced the box on herp and started to rearrange its contents with both hands. She was constantly looking into the box, with her lips pursed and tension written all over her face.

 Chapter 3045 - 3045 The Lost Temples 5

    <strong>3045 The Lost Temples 5</strong>

    ¡°Lady Ying? Is there anything wrong? You¡¯ve been acting strangely these few days.¡± The ghoul masked man asked with trepidation.

    Su Ruiying shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong, I just have a feeling something terrible is going to happen.¡±

    ¡°Is it because of this mission? With Lord Chi Yan at the helm, I¡¯m sure there will be no problem. His Lord must be very confident to make such a decision.¡± the ghoul masked man tried to reassure her.

    Su Ruiying was notforted and continued to look at the box, ¡°You don¡¯t understand, I can¡¯t put this feeling in words. Oh yes, before when Yan Hai was in my residence, didn¡¯t he ask me to take a look at his servant because he was sick? After that I had a strange feeling, as if I had forgotten something.¡±

    This was troubling Su Ruiying greatly, she felt like she had spent a good amount of time in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s room but did not remember much.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid Lady Ying might be overthinking things, I don¡¯t remember you spending much time in the room so there shouldn¡¯t be a problem. Did what Yan Hai do to Lord Long Yao cause you to be anxious around him?¡± the ghoul masked man asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m unclear myself, that could be it.¡± Su Ruiying heaved a sigh, her eyes not leaving the mahogany box.

    The ghoul masked man saw what she was looking at and said in a gentle tone, ¡°This box has been with you for many years and you still keep it.¡±

    Su Ruiying¡¯s was a little uneasy and said casually: ¡°I don¡¯t know why but as long as I hold it, I feel very at ease, perhaps because of the things inside it.

    The ghoul masked man remained silent. In fact, the box¡¯s contents changed frequently, with only the box itself remaining constant. The box was old and had previously been damaged many times and it was only with several repairs that it was able tost that long.

    ¡°I¡¯m quite indifferent to Yan Hai for now. Regarding this mission, I am quite afraid. Highness Ying and the Knights of Destruction have never had a good rtionship and Chi Yan was quite rude to him earlier. I don¡¯t understand why His Lord sent Highness Ying on this mission, not to mention Yan Hai who hasn¡¯t been cleansed. With Chi Yan¡¯s personality, I fear there will be much trouble. And he had to bring that troublemaker Qin Qi along, who knows how such a frivolous man managed to earn Chi Yan¡¯s trust?!¡± Su Ruiying frowned but some colour had returned to her face. She detested Qin Qi, a man who did not dare to look people in the eyes always made her suspicious.

    ¡°Lady Ying doesn¡¯t need to bother with all that, we are only following orders and just need to listen to Lord Chi Yan¡¯s instructions. If there really are issues, it will be between Lord Chi Yan and Highness Ying and have nothing to do with us.¡± the ghoul masked man sensed something was wrong with Su Ruiying and could only try tofort her.

    ¡°That¡¯s true. Even if the sky were to fall, Chi Yan will be there to hold it up. What do I have to worry about?¡± Su Ruiying said as if to try andfort herself.

 Chapter 3046 - 3046 The Lost Temples 6

    <strong>3046 The Lost Temples 6</strong>

    They travelled continuously for two days and only stopped on the third day for a rest when the horses copsed from exhaustion.

    Although the carriage stopped, Chi Yan did not get out and only Qin Qi emerged from the carriage.

    Gu Xin Yan still had the same nk expression on her face while the ghoul masked man went to get washed up. They had stopped by the edge of a forest and it was easy to get water and start a fire. Before long, there was a campfire burning.

    Jun Wu Xie and the rest were gathered around the fire, eating the provisions they each had brought.

    It was a time for socialising yet there was tension in the air. The only one with a smile on his face was Gu Ying.

    Su Ruiying held on to her mahogany box and looked frightening as her face was framed by the light from the fire. She lifted her head but dared not to look at Jun Wu Xie, instead she was staring at the person next to Gu Ying, Gu Xin Yan.

    ¡°Highness Ying, this is....¡± Perhaps Su Ruiying could not bear the depressing atmosphere and decided to break the ice.

    In fact, there were many rumours about the girl next to Gu Ying. She appeared not long after Gu Ying¡¯s return and always seemed to be by his side. Gu Ying took great care of her but she seemed to be quite cold in return, rarely speaking to him and never once smiling.

    Yet Gu Ying never lost his temper.

    Gu Ying looked at Gu Xin Yan and his smile intensified. He looked at the mes and his feelings seemed to be stoked by them.

    ¡°In my life, I only remember three women, Xin Yan being one of them. She has treated me the best out of anyone so I naturally should repay her.¡± Gu Ying was smiling but his words felt very unnatural to everyone.

    Gu Xin Yan¡¯s face was expressionless, as if Gu Ying was talking about someone else altogether.

    ¡°Is that so....¡± Su Ruiying¡¯s mouth twitched. Although Gu Ying had been sincere, she felt embarrassed for some reason and from Gu Xin Yan¡¯s expression, she was totally unmoved as well.

    ¡°What are the Lords talking about? Qin Qi appeared just as they were all thinking about returning to their carriages.

    Truthfully, although Qin Qi¡¯s looks were not outstanding, he could still be considered rtively good looking. It was just the way he looked at people that made them ufortable.

    Su Ruiying did not like him but since he was Chi Yan¡¯s man, she had to keep her opinions to herself.

    The ghoul masked man knew of Su Ruiying¡¯s feelings but did not want Qin Qi to speak nonsense to Chi Yan so he stepped in, ¡°Nothing much, just casual chit chat. Does Lord Qin want to eat something?¡±

    ¡°Good timing, I¡¯m hungry.¡± Qin Qi sat down next to the campfire without hesitation but from the moment he sat down, his eyes were fixed on Jun Wu Xie.

    The ghoul masked man did not say anything and just took out some food to eat with Qin Qi.

    From the time Qin Qi sat down, his eyes never left Jun Wu Xie, no matter what he did and he made no attempt to conceal his actions.

 Chapter 3047 - 3047 The Lost Temples 7

    <strong>3047 The Lost Temples 7</strong>

    Jun Wu Xie had long noticed Qin Qi staring at her but pretended not to notice.

    ¡°You are Qin Qi?¡± Gu Ying suddenly asked.

    At this Qin Qi finally tore his gaze away from Jun Wu Xie and looked at Gu Ying before replying respectfully, ¡°Yes Highness Ying, I am your subject Qin Qi.¡±

    ¡°Why were you staring at Lord Yan?¡± With that one sentence, Gu Ying exacerbated an already awkward situation.

    Su Ruiying almost choked on her food when she heard this. Although Gu Ying was not wrong, his statement was a bit too straightforward.

    Qin Qi did not see anything out of the ordinary about his interest in Jun Wu Xie and said openly, ¡°Because your subject is curious.¡±

    ¡°Curious?¡± Gu Ying raised his eyebrows.

    ¡°Yes, Lord Yan is from the Sea Spirit City, one of the72 Cities. Ie from a city not far from there and am familiar with the Sea Spirit City. I¡¯m just curious how an average ce like that could produce such an extraordinarily strong person, in addition to the fact that he is so young.¡± Qin Qi said openly, in stark contrast to the impression he gave people.

    ¡°Lord Yan, since there is nothing much else to do tonight, why don¡¯t you tell us? I heard you got much stronger after your first trip at sea, did something happen on the trip to cause your strength to increase exponentially?¡± Why don¡¯t you tell us to kill some time?¡± Qin Qi said with a smile in a casual, chatty tone.

    Su Ruiying didn¡¯t dare make a sound. Qin Qi¡¯s question sounded lighthearted but it was by no means so. It was obviously an attempt to find the origins of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s strength and such matters were taboo to discuss. Qin Qi was no fool, why would he ask such a question in public?

    Su Ruiying could not determine if Qin Qi was doing this on his own ord or if Chi Yan had put him up to it. Nevertheless, in the spirit of self preservation, she pretended not to hear anything.

    Jun Wu Xie raised her head in the firelight, and her clear eyes focussed on the firelight.

    ¡°What are you?¡± The coldness in the voice enveloped everyone there like an icy gust of wind.

    Qin Qi was stunned, he did not expect such a response. After recovering, he put on a smile and said, ¡°I¡¯ve overstepped, I am Qin Qi, Lord Chi Yan¡¯s subordinate.¡±

    ¡°In what way are you qualified to ask me that?¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes narrowed, the chill once again returning to her voice.

    Qin Qi could not maintain that smile much longer. As Chi Yan¡¯s confidante, he had gained the respect of many despite hisck of strength and in Sacred City, not many people dared to disrespect him.

    Was it not the case with Su Ruiying, who tolerated him out of respect for Chi Yan?

    But with those two sentences, Jun Wu Xie thoroughly disrespected him, leaving him no ce to hide.

    Qin Qi continued to ster on that smile and said, ¡°Lord Yan does not need to be so angry, I was just asking casually. Since you will be by His Lord¡¯s side, in a highly enviable position, I just wanted to hear of your past glories and achievements.¡±

 Chapter 3048 - The Lost Temples 8

    <h4>Chapter 3048 The Lost Temples 8</h4>

    ¡°All those who have witnessed those glories are dead, you can go ask them.¡± Jun Wu Xie fired back coldly. She knew what Qin Qi was trying to do and had no interest in trading blows with a peon.

    Qin Qi wentpletely white, he had never imagined Jun Wu Xie to be so cold and hard. He was under the impression that no matter what, she had to give Chi Yan some face. After all, she was a newly minted Knight of Destruction and needed Chi Yan¡¯s help to gain His Lord¡¯s trust even more.

    In the end....

    Not only did Jun Wu Xie not give any face, shepletely embarrassed Qin Qi. Even someone as thick-skinned as Qin Qi could not bear it anymore.

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m a little sleepy and will be going back to my carriage to rest.¡± Sensing a bad situation, Su Ruiying made an excuse to leave.

    She was afraid of Jun Wu Xie and even more afraid of Chi Yan and so had no interest in participating in any conflict between the two.

    ¡°Lord Yan has a good sense of humour...¡± Qin Qiughed dryly but his eyes betrayed a venomous look. ¡°Since Lord Yan has no interest in this, I will not bother you further.¡±

    After that, Qin Qi rose and walked directly towards Chi Yan¡¯s carriage.

    After Qin Qi had gone, Gu Ying spoke.

    ¡°Lord Yan does not seem to like Qin Qi?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Gu Ying, keeping silent.

    ¡°However, if I were in your shoes, I wouldn¡¯t have been so harsh with him. Qin Qi is not strong but he only dared to ask you that because he was directed to do so by Chi Yan. Chi Yan is already suspicious of you and treating Qin Qi like that could lead to more conflict in the future.¡± Gu Ying just wanted to state his opinion, not caring whether Jun Wu Xie replied to him.

    Jun Wu Xie replied, ¡°Instead of caring so much about me, perhaps Highness Ying should think more about your own situation.¡±

    The smile on Gu Ying¡¯s face faded in an instant, and he looked at Jun Wu Xie differently.

    ¡°What does Lord Yan mean by that?¡±

    ¡°Highness Ying knows what I mean.¡± Jun Wu Xie got up and returned to her carriage with Jun Wu Yao without waiting for a reply.

    Gu Ying and Gu XIn Yan were the only two people left by the campfire.

    The smile on Gu Ying¡¯s face hadpletely disappeared and his eyes narrowed slightly, looking at the campfire in front of him.

    His situation....

    If he could understand, why would he be here?

    Back in the carriage, Jun Wu Yao reached out and held Jun Wu Xie in his arms, using the warmth of his body to disperse the night¡¯s coldness.

    ¡°You¡¯re testing Gu Ying?¡± Jun Qu Yao whispered.

    ¡°Tonight, except Su Ruiying, who is not testing boundaries?¡± Jun Wu Xie said lightly.

    Jun Wu Yao chuckled and kissed Jun Wu Xie on the head, ¡°Go to sleep.¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡±

    Under the cover of dark, everyone in the carriages had things troubling them.

    Early next morning, the four carriages set off. Chi Yan seemed to be in a great hurry and did not want to waste even a second. Fortunately everyone was still strong and was not affected by the long journey.

    Except Gu Xin Yan, who was the weakest and the turbulence made her face pale.

    Chi Yan naturally did not care if she lived or died but what was surprising was that Gu Ying made no attempt to ask Chi Yan to slow down but instead just gave her some medicine to settle her difort.

 Chapter 3049 - 3049 Forgotten history 1

    <strong>3049 Forgotten history 1</strong>

    As they got further from Sacred City, Jun Wu Xie had noticed that the path they were taking was in thepletely opposite direction of the 72 Cities. This road was sparsely popted and there were some dense forests earlier on. After that, there were mostly rugged mountain roads and valleys all over the gravel. There was no other single person around, not even the shadow of a bird.

    If it wasn¡¯t Chi Yan leading the way, Jun Wu Xie would find it hard to imagine that in the Upper Realm, there existed such a deste ce. Even Jun Wu Yao had never been here before. At first, Jun Wu Yao only appeared nearby and found this ce. There was nowhere else to go further, so he didn¡¯t proceed on.

    On thest day of the first month after departure, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s carriage was parked under a towering mountain, which was extremely high and steep, even the trained horses could not move forward on such a steep mountain.

    Chi Yan made everyone get off the carriage and prepare for it. They talked about walking up the tall mountain.

    Jun Wu Xie stood at the foot of the mountain and looked up at the towering peaks. In the Upper Realm, there had always been a rumor that the Holy Mountain where the Sacred Maiden Tribe lived was the highest peak in the Upper Realm. But the Holy Mountain seemed so smallpared to this big mountain. Such a behemoth was taller than any high mountain that Jun Wu Xie had seen in her previous life. At a nce, she could not see the peaks hidden in the clouds, as if they were in them. What was disyed in front of her was just the tip of the iceberg.

    At themand of Chi Yan, the crowd got out of the carriage and stood at the foot of the mountain looking at the high mountain before them.

    ¡°Chi Yan, this mountain ...¡± Su Ruiying also froze when she saw the high mountain. Obviously, before today, she didn¡¯t even know of its existence here.

    Such a high mountain seemed to have been forgotten by all the people in the Upper Realm. To reach it, one had to pass through the wilderness, crossed the mountains and it was hidden in the clouds. Standing at the foot of the mountain, everyone seemed so insignificant.

    Chi Yan looked up at the mountain and finally opened his mouth. This was the first time he had spoken with the crowd since he set off.

    The moment when the cold voice sounded, it also revealed the purpose of their trip.

    ¡°This mountain is the destination we are about to climb, and what the Lord is looking for is on the top of this mountain.¡±

    ¡°His Lord ... what exactly is he looking for? This mountain, haven¡¯t you heard of it before?¡± Su Ruiying didn¡¯t understand at all. She asked herself deeply about His Lord¡¯s trust in her. Although she was not as important as Chi Yan, she should also know about this. Just that about everything about this mountain, she heard it for the first time. But looking at Chi Yan¡¯s expression, he seemed to have known it for a long time.

    Su Ruiying¡¯s inquiry happened to be what Jun Wu Xie thought. She looked at Chi Yan with her eyes fixed, waiting for Chi Yan¡¯s reply.

    SInce they have arrived here, Chi Yan did not seem to have any ns to hide it. He said straightforwardly: ¡°At the beginning of the Three Realms, there were gods, the gods created the Upper Realms, and created the rules of the world. But I don¡¯t know since when, those gods that created everything suddenly disappeared, and the miracles they left behind faded away a little bit. This time His Lord let use to find the temple where the gods lived and find out the reason why the gods disappeared, and what they have left behind. ¡±

 Chapter 3050 - 3050 Forgotten history 2

    <strong>3050 Forgotten history 2</strong>

    ¡°Oh? Gods really existed here before?¡± Gu Ying¡¯s face showed a trace of surprise. If Jun Wu Xie did not know that Gu Ying already knew it, she would have been deceived by his reaction.

    Chi Yan said: ¡°Highness Ying, whether or not God has really existed, I will not have to say further. You only need to climb this mountain and you will know everything. Don¡¯t you want to witness this moment with your own eyes? ¡±

    Gu Ying smiled, ¡°Lord Chi Yan rarely said these things to me, but you don¡¯t have to worry. Since Father has asked me toe, even if you didn¡¯t say anything, I would go.¡±

    Chi Yan was unimpressed. ¡°It is the best thing if Highness Ying can naturally obey themand of His Lord.¡±

    With Chi Yan and Gu Ying debating, it may seem calm, but the dark waves were surging.

    Jun Wu Xie had be a real bystander. She had no interest in participating in the debate between Chi Yan and Gu Ying. What really made her care was Chi Yan¡¯s words, whether the Gods of the Upper Realms really existed.

    What was His Lord trying to find?

    To say that His Lord was looking for that lost history, Jun Wu Xie would never believe it. In those lost sacred temples, there must be something very important. That thing may be the key to the Blood Sacrifice of the Three Realms.

    ¡°However, since the Gods have lived here, why have I been in the Upper Realm for so long, I haven¡¯t heard of it, and judging from the response of Lady Ying, she doesn¡¯t seem to know this ce.¡± Gu Ying didn¡¯t take it seriously but he had a pair of attitudes that break the casserole to the end.

    Chi Yan¡¯s expression was a bit gloomy. His slightly frowning brows had already revealed his displeasure. He looked at Gu Ying and remained silent for a moment before he said: ¡°In the Upper Realm, the Sacred City is the boundary, and the 72 Cities stand on one side. On the other side, no one is allowed to set foot on the ground. Because it had been deserted for a long time, naturally not many people know that. If Highness Ying wants to know about the story, you can find someone to tell you afterpleting the task of His Lord. Let me tell you, now we don¡¯t have that much time. ¡±

    Gu Ying shrugged and no longer harped on the subject.

    Chi Yan¡¯s face was very unsightly. With a frown, he looked at Jun Wu Xie and said to others: ¡°Is there any problem? If not, after we enter the mountain, you will have to obey my arrangement. Since His Lord left this task to me and I will not allow any mistakes. ¡±

    Chi Yan talked and even Gu Ying who was usually at loggerheads with him didn¡¯t say anything more. Su Ruiying and Jun Wu Xie would naturally kept quiet.

    Everyone decided to enter the mountain.

    The strange thing was that the mountain seemed to be right in front of them. When they stepped into the mountain, they were very close. But at a distance of half a meter, they could not see the figure of the person in front.

    Chi Yan walked in the front, Jun Wu Xie was in the middle. When she and Jun Wu Yao moved forward, they could no longer see Chi Yan in the front.

    There seemed to be something special in the air on this mountain. It seemed clear, but it was hazy.

    Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao walked side by side. But after walking for a few steps, she turned her face, she already felt that Jun Wu Yao¡¯s face was a little vague. ...

    But in the blink of an eye, Jun Wu Xie had already unknowingly walked into a mist. Chi Yan¡¯s figure and others had disappeared, let alone Jun Wu Yao who was standing beside her. He was no longer visible!

 Chapter 3051 - 3051 Forgotten history 3

    <strong>3051 Forgotten history 3</strong>

    The surrounding scenes have been shrouded in ayer of mist. Even Jun Wu Xie, whose strength had reached the Dual Spirit Ring, she could not see everything around her.

    ¡°Wu Yao?¡± Jun Wu Xie whispered softly, but her voice seemed to bepletely swallowed by the mist, and received no response.

    Jun Wu Xie could not feel anyone¡¯s breath. The air around her seemed to have dropped a lot at this moment. She could still see the green mountains and green water in the mountain at the previous moment, but when she was really in it. She seemed to have crossed to another cold and deserted world.

    In the mist, Jun Wu Xie felt a hint of warmth. She turned back subconsciously, thinking that she could see Jun Wu Yao. She didn¡¯t expect that there was an ice blue me that appeared beside her. The small ball of me was about the size of her fist and it was suspended in the air and stayed by her side.

    All of these made Jun Wu Xie feel unbelievable. In the time of doubt, a melodious singing voice suddenly reached Jun Wu Xie¡¯s ears.

    It was a woman¡¯s voice. Although she did not know who the song came from, it was the best sound that Jun Wu Xie had heard in her life. She almost subconsciously walked along the source of the song and lingered around her. The small me followed behind her.

    In the mists ofyers, the song became the only guide. Jun Wu Xie didn¡¯t know how long she had been walking, only thinking that the humidity in the air was gradually increasing.

    After a long time, the mist that stood in front of her finally dispersed slowly and the picture disyed in front of Jun Wu Xie made her instantly stunned.

    It was ake surrounded by blue forest. Under the sun, the clearke shimmered with a little luster, as if the stars were falling in the water.

    In the middle of theke, there was a small patch of grasnd that stood independently of theke water. The soil beside theke waspletely isted, just like the green of theke. Above the green grass, there was a lush big tree with luxurious leaves, resembling arge green umbre. The source of the singing came from a woman sitting under the tree.

    It was an extremely beautiful woman with her long ck hair sprawled on her shoulders and cascaded to the grass. She was wearing a light pink dress and her bare feet were dipped in theke. She was holding a pink paper umbre in her hand as she sang an intoxicating song.

    In the midst of singing, the woman turned her head. She had a pair of golden eyes. She looked at Jun Wu Xie, who walked slowly to theke with a smile.

    The song came to an abrupt end at this moment, and the woman looked at Jun Wu Xie with a smile, and the beautiful voice sounded again.

    ¡°You came?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie froze for a moment. She could be sure that she had never seen this woman, but the other party¡¯s words seemed to tell her ... the woman had waited for her for a long time.

    How was this possible?

    ¡°You guessed it, I was waiting for you.¡± The woman smiled and said, she held a paper umbre in one hand and a skirt in one hand, and stood up from the grass. The corner of her skirt was wet by theke There was no trace of embarrassment at all.

    Those golden eyes gave a warm feeling.

 Chapter 3052 - 3052 Forgotten history 4

    <strong>3052 Forgotten history 4</strong>

    ¡°I¡¯ve waited for you for a long time. I don¡¯t remember how much time has passed. Fortunately, you are finally here.¡± The woman was relieved.

    ¡°Who are you? Do I know you?¡± Jun Wu Xie frowned slightly, the woman¡¯s appearance was so strange, but somehow, she could clearly feel that the other party did not have any hostility towards her.

    The woman smiled slightly and closed her umbre: ¡°You don¡¯t know me, I don¡¯t know you, but I know that you wille one day to get your own things back.¡±

    ¡°My own things? I don¡¯t understand what you are talking about.¡± Jun Wu Xie became more and more confused. At this moment the ck cat suddenly jumped out of her chest and watched everything around her cautiously.

    ¡°Mistress, it¡¯s so weird here, I can¡¯t feel the breath of Lord Jue.¡± The ck cat looked at everything alertly. It had been in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body. It knew everything that Jun Wu Xie experienced, but ... ... Weirdly, like Jun Wu Xie, it came into this mist without knowing it.

    The high mountains that appeared before them seemed to have never existed before.

    ¡°This is your cat? It¡¯s so cute.¡± The woman looked at the ck cat and smiled.

    The ck cat squinted his eyes and did not respond.

    The woman seemed to be aware of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s vignce, and she could not help saying. ¡°Please rest assured that I have no malicious intentions towards you. I have been waiting for you for a long time here, just to wait for you to rescue me, but ... ... I have some contradictions in my heart. I look forward to freedom. But at the same time, I am afraid that you will really appear ... ¡±

    The woman¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, and there was a hint of struggle in her eyes.

    ¡°What are you talking about? Where is this? Why am I here?¡± Jun Wu Xie took a deep breath and tried to calm herself as much as possible.

    ¡°This is the Seven World of Dreams.¡± The woman said slowly.

    ¡°Seven World of Dreams?¡± Jun Wu Xie puzzled.

    The woman sighed softly: ¡°Is it because a powerful person made youe here?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Jun Wu Xie thought of His Lord.

    ¡°This ce used to be a God¡¯s paradise, but it eventually became a God¡¯s hell. I think I probably knew what the person said to you before he lured you here. Since you came, then there are some things you should know.¡± The woman slowly told Jun Wu Xie, the history that had long been forgotten by people.

    The Three Realms did not exist. It was gradually created because of the minds of the Gods. This world originally did not have any human beings. It was the Gods who created people in order to enrich the world. They stood in the paradise of the Gods, looking at the interesting life of human beings, looking at the world created by themselves.

    All this should have been going on all the time, but the Gods were not eternally powerful. Only by breaking away from this world, breaking through the void could obtain truly powerful power and this kind of power required a great price.

    The Gods knew the talents of this method, but they did not want to hurt the human beings they created. They realized that their lives were already very satisfying.

    But...

    Not every God thought so.

    Among the Gods, there was a God representing destruction. He seeked power and strength. After learning about the existence of the broken void, he changed his mind. He tried to destroy everything in order to gain the supreme power.

 Chapter 3053 - 3053 Lost divine power 1

    <strong>3053 Lost divine power 1</strong>

    However, his decision was resisted by other Gods. The result was a battle of Gods that no one knew about.

    It was also from that time that the Gods stayed in the Three Realms and the miracles began to disappear bit by bit. The God who believed in love was defeated, and the God who harnessed the will of destruction won. He could finally use everything in the Three Realms to break the void to master that supreme power.

    However...

    At thest moment, that God suddenly found out that to truly break the void, the world they now created was not enough. In addition to the endless souls, he needed the power of other Gods, And ... from the power of another world.

    ¡°We¡¯ve all been defeated, trapped in this Seven World of Dreams. He has not killed us, just waiting for the day when all the conditions are put together, to seize our divine powers. I don¡¯t know what method he will use, I don¡¯t have any ability to stop him, but ... you can.¡± The woman spoke slowly. She used to be one of the Gods from this world. She was defeated because of her poor strength. Her physical body was no longer there, and what appeared in front of Jun Wu Xie was only her Godly thoughts, and the only thing she left in this world.

    The battle between the Gods was not imaginable by ordinary people. Even if the God of Destruction won, he could not deprive the power of other Gods to achieve the condition to break through the void, his divine power alone was not enough.

    ¡°This Seven World of Dreams, only Gods can set foot in, your soul belongs to the Gods ...¡± The woman looked at Jun Wu Xie. From her eyes, Jun Wu Xie saw a firm belief.

    God ...

    Jun Wu Xie trance thought of everything she had seen in the environment of the Soul Tree. The woman in the dream was already herself, but ... she never thought that she would be a God.

    ¡°Although I know that this request will be overboard. But ... please save this world, even if you don¡¯t belong here, please, save it for the sake of all lives.¡± The smile on the woman¡¯s face had dispersed. She put down the paper umbre, folded her hands and looked at Jun Wu Xie, her eyes full of pleading.

    Jun Wu Xie was silent for a moment as she sorted through the immense amount of information that appeared in her.

    After a long time, Jun Wu Xie said: ¡°If you don¡¯t say that, I will do the same. Here, there are my loved ones.¡± Jun Wu Xie took a deep breath, and already had a rough idea in mind.

    She realized that all this was a nned game.

    It was a God who stood at the pinnacle of the Three Realms who had devised this game of chess. Every step she took was anticipated by that God.

    Step by step, to the point where he needed it!

    The Blood Sacrifice of the Three Realms were just a lure.

    The God dressed in human coat stood in the supreme position of the Upper Realms, designed everything, deliberately released the news of the Blood Sacrifice of the Three Realms, deliberately led her to step by step to the Upper Realm and deliberately brought her to Seven World of Dreams.

    Perhaps, the reason why her soul appeared in this world was also deliberately arranged by that God. Otherwise, she should have died in that explosion long ago.

    After she had grasped the situation, Jun Wu Xiepletely understood!

    ¡°If I didn¡¯t guess wrong, here, I can find my lost divine power, right?¡± Jun Wu Xie looked at the woman and spoke slowly.

 Chapter 3054 - Lost divine power 2

    <h4>Chapter 3054 Lost divine power 2</h4>

    The God of Destruction was unable to break the void by his own power, he needed more divine power. Whether it was herself or Jun Wu Yao who had the power, the difference was that the power of Jun Wu Yao was deliberately suppressed by someone and her power had long been lost.

    That man tried hard to coax her into the Seven World of Dreams to recover her lost power, and thus became his real help for breaking through the void!

    Jun Wu Xie understood everything thoroughly, and the person who had been fighting with her was not just a person, but a God!

    ¡°You are right.¡± The woman smiled slightly. ¡°He is very smart. We have been trapped in the Seven World of Dreams for too long. We cannot leave, nor can we escape. We are trapped in this little dreand. The middle is a kind of torture. We can¡¯t stop him. He knows very well that we can no longer endure this kind of suffering, and you are not only his hope, but also our hope. ¡±

    The woman smiled slightly. She picked up the paper umbre on the ground again, and as the paper umbre fell into her hands, the calmke was undting in an instant, and theke formed a huge water curtain under the waves. The figure turned into a little star in an instant.

    ¡°Soul from another world, I would like to give my soul to you, only at the moment of your divine awakening can you save the world and restore it to its former peace.

    The woman¡¯s final voice dissipated in the water curtain, and theke exploded suddenly, turning the water droplets as fine as raindrops, which were scattered all over Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body.

    Jun Wu Xie only felt a refreshing feeling spread all over her body, covered withke water all over her body, but yet there was no moisture at all. The water droplets that refracted the sun, like the stars in the environment, started to be absorbed into her body little by little, until they disappeared...

    In an instant, the consciousness of Jun Wu Xie suddenly fell into a darkness, all the scenery in front of her disappeared in a moment without a trace, she vaguely saw that there was such a ray of light lingering in the darkness, she was moving towards the light...

    Among the green mountains, Su Ruiying stared nkly at everything in front of her. Her eyes were filled with an indescribable panic. She turned to look at the people around, looked at the ghoul masked man, looked at Chi Yan, looked at Qin Qi, Looking at Gu Xinyan and Jun Wu Yao ...

    But only the figures of Jun Wu Xie and Gu Ying were absent.

    ¡°Chi Yan! Where is Lord Yan Hai and Highness Ying?¡± Su Ruiying looked at Chi Yan with an incredible look. She had been walking at the end of the team before, but after entering the mountain, Jun Wu Xie and Gu Ying were in Her eyes became more and more blurred, until she entered the mountain, she could no longer see Jun Wu Xie and Gu Ying.

    These two people, in front of her, disappearedpletely without a trace.

    ¡°It¡¯s all been done.¡± Chi Yan suddenly said and stopped. He had just reached the foot of the mountain and he had no ns to move on.

    Qin Qi was extremely obedient standing next to Chi Yan. He took out the paper umbre that had been prepared, and shaded Chi Yan from the zing sun.

    ¡°It¡¯s all been done? What do you mean?¡± Su Ruiying panicked. To be honest, she had been a Knight of Destruction for so long, but she had never been able to understand Chi Yan¡¯s temperament. She only knows that Chi Yan was a very stubborn person. He only obeyed His Lord¡¯s instructions, and he would not pay attention to anything else.

    ¡°It means literally. The purpose of our mission has been achieved. You can continue to wait here. The rest is not what we need to do.¡± Chi Yan said calmly.

 Chapter 3055 - 3055 Killing recovery 1

    <strong>3055 Killing recovery 1</strong>

    ¡°But, Highness Ying and the rest...¡±

    ¡°They naturally went where they should go.¡± Chi Yan¡¯s impatient opening, his slightly furrowed brows already showed his impatience.

    Su Ruiying didn¡¯t dare to keep asking, but the doubts in her heart were still unsolved.

    Gu Xin Yan, who had been stunned all the time, gave a strange look at this moment. She was the person brought by Gu Ying. But now Gu Ying has disappeared. What was she going to do?

    However, Gu Xin Yan was very clear that in front of Chi Yan, her humble strength had no effect at all. She almost looked subconsciously to Jun Wu Yao, who was brought by Jun Wu Xie. She did not know what the other party would do.

    Almost at the moment when Gu Xin Yan looked at Jun Wu Yao, Jun Wu Yao suddenly took a step and walked towards Chi Yan.

    Chi Yan didn¡¯t look at Jun Wu Yao at all. But Qin Qi, who was standing beside Chi Yan, saw Jun Wu Yao approaching near. He couldn¡¯t help but raise his head and stepped forward, blocking Jun Wu Yao¡¯s way.

    ¡°You lowly servant, who allowed you to be close to Lord Chi Yan?¡± Qin Qi said proudly, watching Jun Wu Yao¡¯s eyes full of contempt.

    Before Jun Wu Xie¡¯s cold pride towards Qin Qi, Qin Qi hated him. But he was not Jun Wu Xie¡¯s opponent at all. Even though Chi Yan supported him, he did not dare to really conflict with Jun Wu Xie. But now it¡¯s different.

    Jun Wu Xie was no longer present. Qin Qi could use Jun Wu Xie¡¯s follower to vent his anger. Anyway, even if he killed Jun Wu Xie¡¯s follower, Qin Qi was naturally fearless with Chi Yan beside him if Jun Wu Xie asked about it.

    Jun Wu Yao looked at Qin Qi with cold eyes. Only one nce, Qin Qi¡¯s sweat all stood up in an instant with an inexplicable fear filled Qin Qi¡¯s heart instantly.

    This fear made Qin Qi hairy. Where could he think of it? A seemingly ordinary follower would have such terrifying looks.

    ¡°What are you looking at? Do you want to die?¡± Qin Qi couldn¡¯t believe he would be scared by a follower, and he just held up a tough attitude and looked at Jun Wu Yao with fierceness.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think that you can be brave with Yan Hai¡¯s backing. Now that your lord is gone, I want to kill you, just like killing a dog ...¡±

    The insult from Qin Qi was not done yet. The voice came to an abrupt halt in an instant. The red blood spattered out and the thick bloody smell filled everyone¡¯s nose.

    Su Ruiying, who was standing on the side, widened her eyes incredulously, and looked at the man who unscrewed Qin Qi¡¯s head from his neck with one hand. In the blood curtain, the man¡¯s figure seemed to be transformed into a ghost in an instant. There was no peace in the past.

    The sudden killing made everyone shocked. But it was Chi Yan who did not expect that the follower beside Jun Wu Xie, who didn¡¯t look inconspicuous, killed Qin Qi as soon as he struck. And he did it in front of him and he didn¡¯t even have a chance to stop.

    ¡°Tell me, where is he?¡± Jun Wu Yao narrowed his eyes slightly, suppressing the killing heart for a long time to wake up again under the baptism of blood. He watched Jun Wu Xie disappear before him. The confusion in his heart at that moment had shattered hisst calmness. The reason why he would wait until now is to wait for Chi Yan to give an answer.

 Chapter 3056 - Killing recovery 2

    <h4>Chapter 3056 Killing recovery 2</h4>

    Obviously, Chi Yan was not going to say much.

    Then ...

    Since Chi Yan was reluctant to speak, he would force open his mouth and let him speak!

    ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± Chi Yan suddenly felt surrounded by a strong sense of oppression. With his strength, he felt a bit of breathing difficulty. The strength of this person in front of him was definitely not an ordinary follower and guard!

    The corners of Jun Wu Yao¡¯s mouth slightly lifted, and his evil eyes faded the disguised ck color and restored its original purple ... His face changed after the content was fading a little bit, returning to his true appearance. .

    Chi Yan stared at the unremarkable attendant before him. He instantly turned into a handsome and extraordinary man. Those purple eyes brought all the attention to Chi Yan in an instant!

    Among the Three Realms, the only person who had purple eyes was the strongest person who could once match His Lord!

    ¡°Ye Jue! It¡¯s you!¡± Chi Yan looked at Jun Wu Yao incredulously. He couldn¡¯t believe it. The man who had been arrested by His Lord for thousands of years stood before his eyes at this moment.

    Before this, this man had been disguised as a follower and followed them all the way. What was more terrible was that they were unaware of it!

    Su Ruiying was shocked and stunned. When she realized Jun Wu Yao¡¯s true identity, her mind was about to explode. She thought that she was so close to her death that she wanted to make Jun Wu Yao into a soul puppet doll. She was so scared that she couldn¡¯t stand firmly...

    If she really dared, she would have be a dead body!

    ¡°You still dare toe to the Upper Realm?¡± Chi Yan finally suppressed his inner shock. He looked at Jun Wu Yao unsteadily. He could not believe that Jun Wu Yao dare to return?

    After being imprisoned twice in a row by His Lord, shouldn¡¯t Jun Wu Yao be hiding far from the Upper Realms?

    But ... how could hee back?

    ¡°Where is he?¡± Jun Wu Yao¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, dismissive of Chi Yan¡¯s inquiry, and the only thing he wanted to know was where Jun Wu Xie was!

    Up to now, Jun Wu Yao had realized that this time the itinerary was set by His Lord against Jun Wu Xie, just as he trapped him in the past. He would never allow this to once again happen to Jun Wu Xie!

    Chi Yan sneered: ¡°I was curious previously. With Yan Hai¡¯s ability, how could such a big improvement be achieved in a short time. It turned out to be because of you, but it is a pity, no matter what you want to do now, it¡¯s toote. Yan Hai had gone to where he should go ording to His Lord¡¯s n. Other than Yan Hai and Gu Ying, there is no one else who set foot in that ce. Even if I tell you where he is, you can¡¯t find it! ¡±

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s eyes suddenly shed a killing intent, the strong killing intent was suffocating.

    Almost instantly, Chi Yan used the power of his whole body, and at the same time shouted at Su Ruiying, who was stunned: ¡°Ying! What are you still looking at?¡±

    Su Ruiying recovered in a trance, and hurriedly opened the red wooden box she carried with her. The two puppets fell to the ground from the box. Su Ruiying sipped, and the two puppets stood up immediately, and the two ray of lights immediately enveloped the two puppets.

 Chapter 3057 - Killing recovery 3

    <h4>Chapter 3057 Killing recovery 3</h4>

    Under the shroud of light, the two small sized dolls suddenly erged, and in a blink of an eye, they had turned into two giants with eight feet in height! They radiate light simr to spiritual power, but there was no slight brilliance in their eyes. Their whole bodies were full of dead air, just like a dead body crawling from a corpse!

    Giant Spirit Puppet!

    This was Su Ruiying¡¯s unique ability. Although Su Ruiying¡¯s own strength was not at the top and even weaker than Long Yao, she had the power to control the souls. This power used the dolls as the medium to bring the souls into the dolls. The most powerful force before the body was inspired, and its fighting power even exceeded the peak period of those souls alive!

    The puppets would not feel hurt or fear anything. They would only attack their targets ording to the instructions of Su Ruiying, which was a true war weapon! In addition to the two giant puppets, Su Ruiying took out four puppets from the mahogany box. Those puppets also grew rapidly under the catalysis of her power, but their final change in size was only half the height of a person. .

    The four puppets stood around Su Ruiying, protecting her with guarding postures.

    When Chi Yan saw the puppet summoned by Su Ruiying, a smile shed through his eyes.

    As the only female among the Knights of Destruction , Su Ruiying was not solely dependent on her ability to control the soul. Her strengthes from the dolls she made. As long as Su Ruiying had enough spiritual power, she could even manipte an army of puppet dolls!

    Chi Yan turned to Jun Wu Yao and said, ¡°Ye Jue, you are now a Mud Bodhisattva crossing the river itself. You can¡¯t protect yourself, and you still worry for Yan Hai? Don¡¯t forget, you are still suffering from the life and death worm¡¯s control!¡±

    At the moment, Chi Yan had suppressed his inner shock. He looked at Jun Wu Yao proudly, and there was no fear in his eyes.

    If the person standing in front of him was the previous Ye Jue who sat at the peak, even Chi Yan had support from Su Ruiying, they were still not Jun Wu Yao¡¯s opponents.

    However, most of Jun Wu Yao¡¯s strength had been suppressed by life and death worm, which cannot be used normally, and he was all alone. Chi Yan naturally had nothing to fear!

    ¡°However, I still want to thank you. If it¡¯s not you who showed up, I¡¯m afraid I will waste a lot of efforts to search for you in the future. Since you have sent yourself here, don¡¯t me us.¡± His spiritual power expanded in an instant, a dazzling light floated in his hands, and a huge Spirit Ring appeared in Chi Yan¡¯s hands.

    The strength of that Spirit Ring was twice asrge as the Spirit Ring of any single Spirit Ring among the Upper Realm!

    The two giant puppets of Chi Yan and Su Ruiying form a triangle, trapping Jun Wu Yao in it.

    Of course ...

    There was not a sliver of fluctuation in Jun Wu Yao¡¯s face, and those murderous eyes swept coldly over Chi Yan. He was like a king walking down the temple, looking down on all human beings.

    ¡°Hmph? Just with the lot of you?¡± Those arrogant words came out of Jun Wu Yao¡¯s mouth.

    At this moment, he seemed to have returned to the past again. The one standing on the top of the Upper Realm, the only one that could rival His Lord, anyone in his eyes was as small as an ant.

 Chapter 3058 - 3058 Killing recovery 4

    <strong>3058 Killing recovery 4</strong>

    ¡°Ye Jue, don¡¯t be overconfident.¡± Jun Wu Yao¡¯s tone displeased Chi Yan¡¯s heart. Except for His Lord, Chi Yan never bowed his head in front of anyone, never in the past and future!

    ¡°Confident?¡± Jun Wu Yao sneered. He raised it slowly with one hand. The ck dark spirit gathered in his palm a little, like a burning ck me, as if it would engulf everything into the abyss.

    His chin lifted slightly, and the evil smile spread from the corners of his lips.

    ¡°For you, how can I not be confident? I only ask you thest time, where is he? If you don¡¯t want to say ... I will let you suffer until you speak.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t tell you, you have no chance to know.¡± Chi Yan said coldly.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Jun Wu Yao chuckled abruptly, his figure slowly rising up into the air, conquering, watching Chi Yan and the others.

    Since his reunion with Jun Wu Xie, Jun Wu Yao had been immersed in happiness with Jun Wu Xie. That warm sense of happiness warmed his cold heart a little, and it calmed the killing that filled his heart. Even if he returned to the Upper Realm that disgusted him, even if he tried to strangle those disgusting people several times.

    However, he knew very well that Jun Wu Xie didn¡¯t want him to strike easily. She didn¡¯t want to expose him to danger, and he was willing to consolidate the killing spirit in his heart, standing behind her, watching her n and her confidence.

    Of course ...

    Now, the killing spirit in Jun Wu Yao¡¯s heart had beenpletely ignited, there was nothing more unbearable than the fear of losing Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Then, let¡¯s take a good look at the taste of despair.¡± Jun Wu Yao¡¯s faint voice spoke with a sweet voice with a non-smiling tone.

    But the sound passed into Su Ruiying¡¯s ears, but it made Su Ruiying¡¯s blood seem to freeze in an instant. A fear that had never hovered in her heart. She wished to escape from here immediately, from the man who just watched and made her feel the death!

    Su Ruiying¡¯s premonition was correct, just at the moment when Jun Wu Yao¡¯s voice fell, the demon in his hand expanded in an instant, a huge ck me, as if swallowing the sun, and the dark shadow enveloped the earth, and the wind blew suddenly. The green grass floats and the fallen leaves were flying, like a precursor to andslide!

    The powerful coercion seemed to be able to smash people¡¯s internal organs instantly!

    The four puppets around Su Ruiying made a crisp cracking sound under strong coercion. A series of cracks cracked like a cobweb on the face of the puppet, and the soul sealed in the puppet flowed out of the crack crazily!

    So strong! !

    Su Ruiying had never felt such a powerful coercion, the puppet guarding her seems to burst in the next second. She subconsciously looked at Chi Yan, but found that ...

    Chi Yan¡¯s face was so ugly!

    Chi Yan thought that Jun Wu Yao, who had been restrained by life and death worm would no longer have such a powerful force. But the strong coercion over his head, but even he could feel the great pain!

    How powerful was Jun Wu Yao exactly?

    Chi Yan couldn¡¯t guess at all. At this moment, Chi Yan realized for the first time that he had erroneously underestimated Jun Wu Yao¡¯s strength. This realization came toote.

    The dark spirit in Jun Wu Yao¡¯s hands had already condensed and smashed downwards!

 Chapter 3059 - 3059 Killing recovery 5

    <strong>3059 Killing recovery 5</strong>

    Chi Yan looked at Jun Wu Yao, and his ink-dyed long hair fluttered in the wind, like a god, like a devil who fell from Nine Heavens. The endless pressure like a god and demon caused Chi Yan and Su Ruiying to shake their hearts violently.

    The dark spirit in Jun Wu Yao¡¯s hands exploded in a sh. Heaven and the earth rose in brilliance. As the dark spirits waved down, the brilliance was as if the only eternal light appeared between heaven and earth.

    Rumble, Rumble, Rumble! ! !

    This loud noise seemed to be out of chaos. In the next second, the mountains turned into powder, the gravel floated in the void, and fell like a rainstorm, piled up into high mountains. At a nce, as if it was connected to heaven and earth, the support pir of heaven.

    Jun Wu Yao was in midair, like the sovereign of the heavens and earth.

    ¡°Ye Jue, Ye Jue, you are really strong, beyond imagination ...¡± Chi Yan raised his mouth slightly, staring at Ye Jue who was stood in the air, and said.

    ¡°His whereabouts ... there is only one chance, otherwise, the next time you will turn into powder, it will be you and her.¡± Jun Wu Yao¡¯s eyes fell on Chi Yan, then he pointed to Su Ruiying.

    The only value of these two people in front of Jun Wu Yao was the whereabouts of Jun Wu Xie. Otherwise, Jun Wu Yao would not keep them alive until this time.

    ¡°Ye Jue, as I said before, you are indeed very strong and so outrageous, but you ... can¡¯t kill us, or even, you will die here today.¡± Chi Yan burst into vain in his cold eyes and said.

    Hearing what Chi Yan had said, Jun Wu Yao had no expression on his face: ¡°Chi Yan, who gave you the confidence and gave you the courage to talk to me like this?¡±

    ¡°Ha ha, Ye Jue, you are indeed very strong.¡± At this time, Chi Yan suddenlyughed with a pair of cold and frightening eyes.

    ¡°Oh ...¡± Jun Wu Yao¡¯s interest waspletely aroused. The taste of Chi Yan¡¯s words seemed to depend on him. In this case, he also wanted to take a look at what storms Chi Yan would be able to create. .

    ¡°You don¡¯t know enough about me ... You don¡¯t even understand the power of His Lord, so Ye Jue, you are very ignorant and funny ...¡±

    Chi Yan raised his lips with a trace of ridicule, strode forward, and Su Ruiying followed behind Chi Yan, carefully watching Jun Wu Yao¡¯s every move.

    Above the void, Jun Wu Yao¡¯s indifferent eyes stared at Chi Yan and Su Ruiying.

    ......

    ¡°Su Ruiying, is the spirit energy enough?¡± Chi Yan suddenly asked.

    Su Ruiying was stunned for a moment, and she felt a strange feeling in her heart. She whispered: ¡°Eight out of ten, there was not much loss before.¡±

    ¡°So, is it enough to support the strongest soul in this neighborhood.¡± Chi Yan asked again.

    Su Ruiying thought for a moment, she didn¡¯t expect Chi Yan to want to use it here ... but a momentter, she nodded: ¡°Enough.¡±

    ¡°Good! Today is Ye Jue¡¯s death!¡± Chi Yan¡¯s right arm raised, and the void in front of him was rippling. Soon, the naked eye could see that the void was actually torn apart from the torn void. In the middle, a very strange corpse floated out.

    The body of this corpse was distorted, the skin on and off was mottled, and the skin color waspletely different. Obviously it was not from the same body, it should be stitched from multiple bodies to form apleted body.

    That¡¯s ... ¡°Jun Wu Yao looked at Chi Yan and Su Ruiying¡¯s actions, frowning slightly. The behavior of Chi Yan was indeed a little weird. After looking at the spliced ??corpse, he inadvertently exuded the viciousness that made everything lose its color.

 Chapter 3060 - 3060 Killing recovery 6

    <strong>3060 Killing recovery 6</strong>

    Jun Wu Yao looked at it for a moment, and then returned his gaze. In the face of absolute strength, any conspiracy and tricks would be broken by a punch.

    Therefore, no matter what Chi Yan and Su Ruiying do, for Jun Wu Yao, it was futile and useless.

    ......

    ¡°Su Ruiying, now, you can summon it.¡± Chi Yan admired the stitched corpses before him, as if looking at the most precious treasure, before he turned towards Su Ruiying.

    Upon hearing this remark, Su Ruiying nodded, and suddenly, a monstrous spiritual power emerged, as if a giant wheel had rolled over, covering this side of the world.

    Visible to the naked eye, if the ripple-like ck mansions quickly flowed into the corpse floating in the void and the anger on the corpse became more frightening.

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha! Ha ha ha ha! Ye Jue, you know, this corpse is made up of thirty-six top strong men. From the heart to the limbs, from the eyes to the hair, everything is the best part of the strong men, plus the strongest soul power summoned by Su Ruiying, will bebined with this corpse puppet, what will happen afterwards ... are you scared, scared! Are you scared, hahahaha! ¡±

    At this moment, Chi Yan seemed to be crazy, andughed wildly.

    As Chi Yan¡¯s words fell, the corpse puppet, who had been stuck in death, suddenly opened his eyes, and his body was strong enough to deter the sky, all the things in the forest wailed, the birds and beasts retreated, and even the fiercest monsters and slumbers were dormant.

    ¡°Corpse puppet ...¡± Jun Wu Yao sneered. This Chi Yan was really confident, did he think that he could defeat him with such a thing? The ignorant ... are really fortunate.

    ¡°Ye Jue, this is the power that His Lord has given me. The thirty-six strong men in the world take their strongest parts and refine this strongest corpse puppet, you today ... will die!¡± Chi Yan shed coldness in his eyes, with strong self-confidence.

    Soon, the seemingly weird corpse puppet, plus the strongest soul summoned by Su Ruiying, finally recovered. There was no wind automatically, apanied by the monstrous murderous breath, slowly floating above the void, those fierce eyes staring at Jun Wu Yao.

    ¡°Kill, kill him, let him feel your invincible power!¡± Chi Yanughed loudly.

    As if to cater to Chi Yan¡¯s words, the corpse puppet said nothing, and took out a fiery red sword from its waist.

    Swish!

    Suddenly, the corpse puppet disappeared into the distance in a sh.

    ¡°It¡¯s so fast!¡± Su Ruiying couldn¡¯t help but exim. The speed of the corpse puppet had reached the limit that ordinary people could imagine, like an invisible wind, but with a momentum beyond the thunder!

    In the distance, Ye Jue raised his eyebrows, and Chi Yan¡¯s corpse puppet was indeed very strong. This was beyond doubt, otherwise, Chi Yan would not be so confident.

    However, no matter how strong this corpse puppet was, in front of Jun Wu Yao, it still feels like a painful ant bite, and it was not worth mentioning.

    Suddenly, the corpse puppet appeared before Jun Wu Yao within a few inches of the same monarch. At the same time, the corpse puppet waved a sword in its hand.

    Swish!

    A gigantic sword intent seemed to cover the whole world and turn into an endless sea of ??blood, like the Stygian River leading to the Nine Nether. Jun Wu Yao was like a lone boat in the Stygian River, as if he would be destroyed forever at any time.

    Today, under the sword of the corpse puppet, this world has be the kingdom of the sword. The blood of the sword filled in the entire void, and the shadow of the sword was like a curtain of blood beyond the limit of time and power. To split the world and create a whole new world.

 Chapter 3061 - 3061 Battle Of The Gods 1

    <strong>3061 Battle Of The Gods 1</strong>

    The sky and earth that was about to split open, there stood Jun Wu Yao in the void.

    He was blinded by blood but Jun Wu Yao stood in the void, motionless, looking serene. He suddenly shouted, ¡°Even the light of the fireflies dare topete with Hao Yue!¡±

    The next second, the dark spirit exited Jun Wu Yao¡¯s body into the world. With barely any effort, it turned the sky a depressing grey and created huge waves thatpletely swallowed the bloody corpse.

    Following that, the dark spirit transformed into vast ckness, as it contained the power to destroy the whole universe.

    ¡°Impossible....It¡¯s impossible!¡±

    Below, Chi Yan was rooted to the spot, staring nkly at what was happening. He could feel the aura of destruction around him and was trembling uncontrobly.

    The adjacent Su Ruiying¡¯s face was white as well, just like a corpse.

    ....

    In the Seven World of Dreams, there were seven most powerful gods in the Three Realms trapped within. In the World of Dreams that no one knew about, these gods that had created everything were for eternity in that small ce, unable to leave or talk to anyone.

    From the time Jun Wu Xie met the first god, she continued meeting one after another in the World of Dreams. As time went by, she could feel her body getting warmer and stronger, gradually bing very hot.

    And throughout the process, Little ck was by Jun Wu Xie¡¯s side and understood better than anyone that Jun Wu Xie was bing stronger bit by bit with each passing moment, it was a change that could not be described in words.

    The icy blue me had been constantly following Jun Wu Xie and grew with every gift that she received from the gods. From the size of a little spark to half a body height at present. It surrounded Jun Wu Xie and she kept trying to find out its origins. However the me was quite mysterious and didn¡¯t burn her even when she touched it with her bare hands.

    The me did not go anywhere, it seemed to have its heart set, intent on following Jun Wu Xie.

    When Jun Wu Xie reached thest level of the Seven World of Dreams, she had no idea how much time had passed. In the World of Dreams, time and space became very blurry and one could not feel the passage of time or even whether it was day or night.

    On the seventh storey, Jun Wu Xie saw a man. His eyes were gold and he was seated on the grass with a small table in front of him. On the table was some tea and a soft, beautiful melody could be heard all around.

    But when Jun Wu Xie saw the man¡¯s face, she was stunned.

    Little ck, who was on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s shoulder, had its hackles raised and jumped onto the ground as it faced the golden eyed man in a defensive posture.

    ¡°Ah, why is the little cat so nervous? Are you guarding against me?¡± The golden eyed man looked at the defensive ck cat. His beautiful lips curled into a slight smile and he lifted his golden eyes to look at Jun Wu Xie.

    Now it was the man¡¯s turn to be stunned. The smile on his face was frozen and he kept staring at Jun Wu Xie, unable to regain hisposure.

 Chapter 3062 - Battle Of The Gods 2

    <h4>Chapter 3062 Battle Of The Gods 2</h4>

    Jun Wu Xie looked at the man in front of her with a frown. It had to be said that the man was indeed very good looking but what got her attention was that he looked exactly like His Lord!

    He and His Lord of the Sacred City looked identical except for the colour of his eyes!

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked coldly, staring at the man.

    The man snapped back to attention, looked at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s cold expression and said somewhat apologetically, ¡°Sorry, it seems my appearance has scared you. However I am not the same person as the one you have encountered before, it could be said that he and I are twins.¡±

    The man spoke lightly, but his tone carried some haplessness, some bitterness. For those golden eyes, Jun Wu Xie could not detect any trace of lie. The man before her looked very simr to His Lord, but the feeling he gave her was the exact opposite.

    No matter how much he tried, His Lord could never fully disguise his cruel and vicious nature under the facade of gentleness and kindness. But the man in front of Jun Wu Xie was radiating a kindness that could not be faked, it was a kindness that came from one¡¯s soul.

    Jun Wu Xie did not know why but she had a feeling that His Lord had always tried to disguise himself as the person in front of her.

    ¡°Since you are already here, I believe you would have learnt much from my friends. The one you encountered before used to be a god of this ce. He mastered destruction and was called the God of Destruction. And the opposite of destruction is creation and life.¡± The man smiled once more and looked at Jun Wu Xie. ¡°He and I were born at the same time and I am known as the God of Light. However, in this world, any ce where there is light, also cannot escape the shadows.¡±

    The Gods of Light and Destruction were the two most powerful gods in the Three Realms. Both looked the same and had identical levels of power but their characters could not be more different.

    The God of Light believed in benevolence and gentleness, and the God of Destruction believed in killing and destruction. It was only because their levels of strength were indistinguishable and were twins, a tension formed. This tension waspletely destroyed one day.

    The God of Light fell in love with a woman that he had created himself. She was not a beautiful woman and he had initially created her just to see how she would live in the Three Realms as a human.

    However as he watched her through the God¡¯s mirror, he saw her grow up day by day, her radiant smile and joyousughter stirred within him a feeling he had never felt before.

    He started to pine for her and even wanted to leave the god¡¯s paradise to see her. s, although the gods had created the world, they had strict rules as well. They could not appear in front of humans and could only use their powers to create miracles in front of them.

    The God of Light became unhappy and the God of Destruction found out about it. The God of Destruction then used the prospect of meeting the woman to lure the God of Light out of paradise....

 Chapter 3063 - 3063 Battle Of The Gods 3

    <strong>3063 Battle Of The Gods 3</strong>

    The God of Light was intoxicated by the feeling of being in love and believed the God of Destruction. He assumed human form and left paradise to spend a few days with the woman.

    But....

    When the God of Light returned to paradise, everything was over.

    When he left paradise, the bnce between him and the God of Destruction was lost. Many Gods were killed and the only ones who remained were the cruel God of Intentions and the God of Destruction who was dripping in blood andughing maniacally.

    That was the first time the God of Light felt rage. Looking at a face identical to his, his normally calm temperament gave way to violent intentions.

    However.....

    He could not act on those feelings.

    The God of Destruction had abducted the woman that the God of Light was in love with, to ckmail him into giving up his resistance.

    The God of Light eventually relented....

    ¡°I am not a stubborn God, or maybe I stopped being a God when I fell in love with that woman...¡± the God of Light spoke slowly with anguish and annoyance but with no regret.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, the mess today is a result of my weakness then. Being imprisoned here is also what I deserve.¡± The God of Light sighed and looked up to face Jun Wu Xie again.

    ¡°I know that he needs to do certain things toplete his n of breaking the void. I also know that a God who has lost his power woulde here. I just didn¡¯t expect it to be you.¡± The God of Light suddenly spoke in a very respectful tone.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at the God of Light in confusion.

    ¡°You recognise me?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t recognise you but I can feel your aura. In the heavens, no God is omnipotent. We were once weak, small and didn¡¯t know how to use our powers. Then, the Lord of Gods sent a messenger to teach us how to use our powers and create this world. You have the same aura as that messenger, you might be a messenger of the Lord of Gods.¡± the God of Light said gently.

    Jun Wu Xie was stunned and recalled the dream she had at the Spirit Tree. In the dream, she was teaching two children amidst much chaos, just as the God of Lights had described.

    ¡°Lord of Gods? What is that?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked.

    The God of Light went on, ¡°That is the level that the God of Destruction wants to reach by breaking the void. There are many worlds in existence, not just the one we are in and the Lord of Gods controls them all while not existing in any one of them. He selects outstanding Gods from each world to bring them into the void. It is a pity that he hase to our world but only once and none of the Gods here were good enough to be selected before he left. It was after he left that the God of Destruction, after feeling the power of the void, wants to reach that level....¡±

    Jun Wu Xie was getting more and more confused. The Lord of Gods that the God of Light was telling her about was beyond anything she knew and beyond even the world she lived in. However, ording to what the God of Light was saying, the version of her who appeared in another world to teach both the golden haired and purple haired children was sent by the Lord of Gods?

 Chapter 3064 - On The Eve Of The Battle 1

    <h4>Chapter 3064 On The Eve Of The Battle 1</h4>

    ¡°Sorry I have been rambling, I¡¯ve been trapped here for too long.¡± the God of Light sighed softly once again and looked up. ¡°You achieving thest bit of your spiritual power is in my hands. I can give it to you but you must deal with the God of Destruction yourself. If he has allowed you toe all the way here, it must mean he is well prepared. Please don¡¯t let this world be destroyed by him because of my moment of weakness.¡± The God of Light raised both his hands and a bright light started to glow from them. The light beaming from his chest also got brighter and brighter and soon his whole body became a brilliant white.

    ¡°Firefly...¡±

    When the light was at its brightest, the God of Light¡¯s body disappeared, leaving only a ball of light flying towards Jun Wu Xie, which was apanied by that resigned sigh.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at the iing ball of light which her body seemed to be absorbing little by little. This absorption was different from the previous six times, this time it felt like every cell in her body was being soaked in a hot spring.

    In an instant, Jun Wu Xie was wrapped in the ball light, and her body was like a small sun, radiating a dazzling light..

    The ck cat on the side was affected by the force as well and its small body was suddenly lifted into the air and bathed in the same light as Jun Wu Xie ...

    After an indistinguishable amount of time, everything in front of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes disappeared. The quiet forest was gone and that ethereal feeling slowly dissipated...

    She opened her eyes and the mountain range that she had wanted to set foot on appeared in front of her. But the mountain range was already destroyed with shattered rocks everywhere ... It was a barren wastnd created by some unknown force.

    There were specks of blood all over the rocks and soil. Jun Wu Xie slowly lifted her head and saw a familiar figure lying in the midst of it.

    He was alone under the sky and it was silent all around him.

    Gu Xin Yan was seated next to the blood stained figure with a stunned look on her face.

    ¡°Wu Yao...¡±

    That soft utterance pierced the silence.

    Jun Wu Yao, who was standing on top of the rocks, turned around to reveal a bloody corpse in his blood soaked hands.

    When Jun Wu Xie saw the familiar figure, all her previous murderous intent disappeared instantly. His body was next to hers in an instant, embracing her not wanting them to be apart again.

    ¡°Chi Yan refuses to tell us where you went even in death ...¡± Jun Wu Xie heard a low voice that had a slight tremor in it.

    Jun Wu Xie was shocked for a moment and her gaze fell upon the blood stained corpse....

    It was Chi Yan.

    To be able to keep silent while being beaten to death by Jun Wu Yao really showed Chi Yan¡¯s loyalty to the Lord. However....

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, I have returned.¡± Jun Wu Xie narrowed her eyes, but had a soft tone to her voice. He was hugging her so tight that she could feel his tension.

 Chapter 3065 - On The Eve Of The Battle 2

    <h4>Chapter 3065 On The Eve Of The Battle 2</h4>

    ¡°What the hell happened, why did you suddenly ...¡± Jun Wu Yao pulled away from Jun Wu Xie slightly, but when he looked at Jun Wu Xie again, he was stunned.

    Jun Wu Xie no longer had the disguise she wore as Yan Hai and had reverted to her original appearance. But her eyes...were a light gold colour...just like the child that grew up with Jun Wu Yao in the dream world.

    ¡°Your eyes?¡± Jun Wu Yao reached up and stroked Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face.

    ¡°This is the Lord¡¯s or I should say, the God of Destruction¡¯s n. He needs more spiritual power to destroy the void but cannot get it from those other Gods. So he lured you and me here....¡± Jun Wu Xie raised her hand and brushed Jun Wu Yao¡¯s cheek. She felt calm, so calm that it surprised herself.

    From what Jun Wu Xie said, Jun Wu Yao understood everything.

    ¡°Why would he spend so much effort to revive your divine powers?¡± Jun Wu Yao thought the Lord¡¯s n was curious, Chi Yan and Su Ruiying might have been a match for Jun Wu Xie before she regained her divine powers but definitely not after.

    He could not shake the feeling that they had missed something important.

    The God of Destruction plotted something so borate just to force Jun Wu Xie into regaining her divine powers? How would that benefit him?

    ¡°No matter his motivation, I have to thank him for that.¡± Jun Wu Xie blurted out.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyebrow was slightly cocked, and she produced a small golden me from her fingertip. She pushed that me into Jun Wu Yao¡¯s chest before he had time to react and the me was quietly absorbed into his body.

    ¡°What is that...¡± Jun Wu Xie was going to ask that question when he felt a force radiating from his chest to all parts of his body and removing all blockages along the way!

    A look of surprised shed across his purple eyes.

    ¡°Since it was a poison from a God, only a God could unlock it.¡± Jun Wu Xie looked up and smiled at Jun Wu Yao¡¯s surprised face. She had memorised the recipe for the life and death worm that she had seen at Su Ruiying¡¯s house but could never unravel its mysteries until she regained her divine powers and finally, she understood.

    It turned out that....

    From the start, it was never something that could be made by a human.

    Jun Wu Yao himself used to be a God, and only Gods could make things to suppress other Gods¡¯ powers.

    This sort of thing could be easily dealt with if one had a grasp of one¡¯s divine powers.

    With his long dormant powers returned, blood was surging through Jun Wu Yao¡¯s body, causing him to take a deep breath. It was a feeling that was hard to describe.

    ¡°Luckily there is you.¡± Jun Wu Yao held back his tion, lowered his head and kissed Jun Wu Xie on the lips.

 Chapter 3066 - 3066 On The Eve Of The Battle 3

    <strong>3066 On The Eve Of The Battle 3</strong>

    That lingering kiss conveyed boundless gratitude and love.

    Suddenly, Jun Wu Yao saw a sh of light out of the corner of his eye and broke the kiss to look up behind Jun Wu Xie.

    A huge, icy blue me was floating in mid-air.

    ¡°What is that?¡± Jun Wu Yao eyed the me suspiciously, it was making him ufortable.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. Earlier when I was in the Seven Worlds of Dream, it kept following me and kept growing as I received more godly powers.¡± Jun Wu Xie never did find out the me¡¯s origin but thought it only existed in the Worlds of Dream. She did not expect to see it outside of the Worlds of Dream as well!

    ¡°You mean it has been with you since you entered the Worlds of Dream?¡± Jun Wu Yao¡¯s eyes shed sharply.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded her head.

    Jun Wu Yao suddenly rushed towards the me but it was as if the me was expecting it and disappeared as soon as Jun Wu Yao made his move.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Jun Wu Yao cursed.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Jun Wu Xie looked at the unhappy Jun Wu Yao in surprise.

    Jun Wu Yao took a deep breath, ¡°After entering the mountain, you weren¡¯t the only one that disappeared. Gu Ying did too!¡±

    ¡°You mean ... that me ...¡± Jun Wu Xie suddenly had an ominous feeling.

    ¡°As I¡¯ve said, why would the God of Destruction help anyone? In order to break the void, he needs more godly power but the God of Light and the rest would never give it to him. But you are different, you are theirst hope and they would surely give you all their powers. And that me that has been following you has been quietly absorbing the power as well!¡± Jun Wu Yao took a deep breath. The God of Destruction had predicted everything from the start.

    The God of Destruction required both his and Jun Wu Xie¡¯s god power to start the sacrifice. By allowing Jun Wu Xie to regain her power and getting Gu Ying to take the form of a me to absorb the power from the other gods, he had topped up his own power.

    Maybe he had this all nned from the time he concocted the scheme for the Blood Sacrifice of the Three Realms.

    ¡°No wonder...no wonder he made Gu Ying tag along.¡± Jun Wu Xie finally understood what she could never figure out before.

    ¡°Let¡¯s leave at once!¡± Jun Wu Yao had a deep sense of foreboding in his heart.

    He had not forgotten the God of Destruction¡¯s n. If he had enough spiritual power, no matter where he, Jun Wu Xie and the Soul Bone hid in the Three Realms, the God of Destruction could still start the process of the Blood Sacrifice of the Three Realms!

    The God of Destruction had been waiting for Jun Wu Xie to regain her powers and for Gu Ying to absorb them as well!

    He really managed to kill two birds with one stone!

    The God of Destruction dared to allow that to happen only because he had prepared for everything and there was only one final step in his n!

    If the God of Destruction¡¯s n goes smoothly, then everything would be over!

 Chapter 3067 - The Chaos Array 1

    <h4>Chapter 3067 The Chaos Array 1</h4>

    Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao rushed back to Sacred City as fast as they could. They found the city deserted with nobody to be seen on the main street even though it was the middle of the day. An air of foreboding permeated the city.

    Jun Wu Xie had a bad feeling in her heart.

    ¡°Go to the Holy Temple.¡± Jun Wu Yao said tly.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded slightly and the two set off towards the Holy Temple along the empty streets.

    Outside the temple, guards in armour were already in formation, sealing off the entrance.

    Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao nced at each other and saw a look of steely determination in each other¡¯s eyes.

    In an instant, both their bodies disappeared and a storm appeared outside the temple!

    ...

    Outside the temple, a frightening look could be seen in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s beautiful eyes.

    At this point, they were finally going to attack the temple.

    Just when Jun Wu Yao was about to say something, the whole world seemed to be spinning. The sky and earth became blurry and lost its colour. A feeling of chaos and uneasiness shrouded his and Jun Wu Xie¡¯s minds.

    There was a strange and godlike powering out in waves from the temple.

    ¡°The Chaos Array spell.¡±

    In an instant, amidst the low murmur of the harmony of the world¡¯s spirits, the inexplicable spell enveloped the whole universe.

    At the same time, the temple disappeared and some kind of irresistible absorption was pulling Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao into apletely unknown space.

    It seemed like a blink of an eye, but also felt like thousands of centuries had passed.

    After an unknown amount of time, Jun Wu Xie opened her eyes to take in her surroundings.

    It was a valley entirely covered with grass.

    ¡°This is....¡±

    Next to her, Jun Wu Yao had also regained his senses and was looking around with wild colours in his eyes.

    They could not believe their eyes, or to put it another way, they should not have been there at all.

    ¡°It seems to be some sort of trapping formation.¡± Jun Wu Xie said.

    ¡°Trapping formation you say...¡± Jun Wu Yao said thoughtfully, immediately his Dark Spirit condensed, bursting forth like radiant sun rays, the breath of destruction, shaking the world, under the power of Jun Wu Yap, even the void seemed like it could be broken at any time.

    ¡°This?!¡±

    After a long time, Jun Wu Yao¡¯s expression changed. He should have been powerful enough to break the trapping formation but up till now it had not been the case.

    ¡°It¡¯s Chaos....the original form of power and also the source of all other power.¡± Jun Wu Xie said.

    Chaos was the source of all power and origin of all things. To try and ovee it with power alone was wishful thinking.

    ¡°You mean the God of Destruction has mastered Chaos Power?¡± Jun Wu Yao frowned, if the God of Destruction had indeed mastered it, what use would there be in fighting him?

    Jun Wu Xie thought about this for a while and finally shook her head. ¡°Chaos is formless and is the source of all power. It cannot be controlled by anyone. If the God of Destruction has mastered it, why would he go through such an borate n instead of just killing us with it?¡±

    Jun Wu Yao agreed with Jun Wu Xie¡¯s assessment.

    ¡°In that case, as long as we follow the rules of engagement with this chaos spell, we should be able to escape it.¡± Jun Wu Yao was intelligent enough to figure that out.

    ......

    Just as he thought of the n, Jun Wu Yao¡¯s expression changed. He was severely constricted and could only move within a small radius.

    Jun Wu Xie was also quickly aware of the seriousness of the situation.

    ¡°This is the power of chaos? It really surpasses any other type of power in this world...¡± Jun Wu Yao said with a sigh.

    He knew in his heart that if he wanted to break out, he only had to obey the rules, otherwise, it would only be counterproductive, and he would always be lost in chaos.

 Chapter 3068 - The Chaos Array 2

    <h4>Chapter 3068 The Chaos Array 2</h4>

    It was difficult to even recognise oneself in the chaos.

    Jun Wu Xie was very deliberate in not fighting against the chaos as it would only deplete her and Jun Wu Yao¡¯s strength and leave them helpless. Perhaps that was the God of Destruction¡¯s n.

    The rules of The Chaos were fair. As long as one followed the rules, there would always be a way out. If not, the consequences would be unimaginable.

    ...

    One year

    Two years

    Three or four years.

    Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao had lost track of how long they had been suffering in that valley. In the beginning, Jun Wu Xie could still calcte the dates but as time went by, she forgot even the concept of time.

    asionally a talking bird would fly past and say, ¡°The green grass has withered 50 times and sprouted 50 times.¡±

    ¡°The green grass has withered 70 times and sprouted 70 times.¡±

    ......

    ¡°The green grass has withered 90 times and sprouted 90 times.¡±

    There came a time when the talking bird flew past once more and said, ¡°The green grass has withered 100 times and sprouted 100 times.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao looked at each other, not saying a word.

    ¡°How long have we been stuck here.¡± After a long time, Jun Wu Xie was a picture of calm and had long gotten rid of her initial anxiety regarding the situation. The current her was a calm young woman, smiling and carefree.

    ¡°The grass withering 100 times should be....¡±

    Before Jun Wu Yao finished, Jun Wu Xie nodded her head and gave him a smile that made him go weak at his knees, ¡°100 years.¡±

    Indeed, the grass withered once a year so 100 times would mean that 100 years had passed.

    The both of them had already been trapped there for 100 years.

    During these 100 years, Jun Wu Xie had shed some of her anxiety and aloofness and gained a level of tranquility. When she was still, she looked like a perfect statue that people did not want to disturb.

    Jun Wu Yao said, ¡°Although we have been here for 100 years, I get the feeling that not the same amount of time has passed on the outside world.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I have the same feeling.¡± Jun Wu Xie replied.

    Just as the words left her mouth, the low, heartwarming gong of an ancient bell rang out, sounding like it came from the heavens.

    With each gong of the bell, the chaos power receded a little bit and after not more than 10 breaths, the chaos power was no more.

    ¡°The power of the rules....has disappeared?¡± Jun Wu Yao¡¯s face registered surprise, ¡°Little Xie, do you feel that the power has disappeared?¡±

    He had waited 100 years, a whole 100 years! He had lost track of how many times he wanted to fight the chaos power but did not do so for fear of being trapped for longer and even more so out of not wanting to drag Jun Wu Xie down with him.

    However, after 100 years, the chaos power had disappeared and he and Jun Wu Xie had regained control of their bodies!

    Jun Wu Yao quickly became calm. He was smart enough to know that this 100 years was only a beginning and nobody knew what the future held.

    ¡°It¡¯s not so simple, only the chaos power has faded.¡± Jun Wu Xie said tly, ¡°This is just the beginning.¡±

 Chapter 3069 - The Chaos Array 3

    <h4>Chapter 3069 The Chaos Array 3</h4>

    Jun Wu Yao wore a frown on his face, if he and Jun Wu Xie being trapped in the chaos array for 100 years was only the beginning, who knew what was next.

    ......

    After the Chaos Rules dispersed, Jun Wu Xie remained in the same spot for a few more days. It was there that she and Jun Wu Yao spent 100 years together, watching sunrise and sunset together. If she thought about it, it was not a lonely period.

    In addition, the 100 years have improved her temperament and also gave her more understanding of her own power.

    This, was chaos.

    Early the next day...

    Walking towards the ancient valley.

    As they got deeper into the valley, Jun Wu Yao heard a strange song.

    At first, he thought it was a side effect of being trapped for 100 years but as time went by the song got more and more miserable.

    ¡°Little Xie, do you hear that?¡± he asked Jun Wu Xie. If he was really imagining it then she would not have heard it too.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Jun Wu Xie replied.

    ¡°Be careful, there are strange things in this valley.¡± Jun Wu Yao warned her as he felt uneasy.

    After a while, they came upon a stream, which was the source of the song.

    ¡°Little Xie...¡± Jun Wu Yao was staring into space, his expression changing slightly.

    Even without Jun Wu Yao¡¯s reminder, she had already noticed the same thing.

    Above the void, was a beautiful woman in a long flowing gown with a smile that would capture anybody¡¯s heart. However she seemed distant.

    ¡°When he looks, I will dance. His smile resembles the sun, but he said my coldness reflects the ice... The years have passed without me knowing. I ask him, where are you? Where you are is where I am. I ask him again, when are you cold?¡±

    The song stopped. That beautifuldy let out a tinklingugh, as if she was a young girl as she stared lovingly into the emptiness. Her movements were light and gentle.

    Below, Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao looked at each other. The woman seemed to be rambling to nobody in particr.

    ¡°Excuse me...¡± Jun Wu Yao said cagily to the woman.

    The woman was very disturbed when Jun Wu Yao spoke to her.

    Instantly, her smile disappeared and unease, fear, anger and pain all came to the surface and could be seen in her eyes.

    Next, ice started to fall from the sky and covered the world in a sheet of ice.

    ¡°This time, can you still use your warmth to melt my ice? I miss you so much.¡± The woman shed tears of ice and the world fell into a deep silence.

    ¡°What sort of great power is this....¡± Jun Wu Yao saw that it was enveloping him, Jun Wu Xie and everything that surrounded them.

    Even Jun Wu Xie, normally so calm, was feeling something strange.

    ¡°Without my sun, what use is snow....what use is the whole world? I miss him. Where he is, is where I am.¡±

    In an instant, the entire world was covered by snow, sleet and frost.

 Chapter 3070 - The Frost Goddess 1

    <h4>Chapter 3070 The Frost Goddess 1</h4>

    Between heaven and earth, everything was buried under ayer of snow.

    Jun Wu Xie looked up at the woman and was surprised at the terrible power she possessed but she also felt something familiar about the power.

    It was obviously bone chillingly cold but also seemed to possess a faint warmth.

    ¡°Return my radiant sun!¡± The woman screamed, exuding a boundless chill.

    ¡°This does not seem to be the product of Chaos.¡± Jun Wu Xie said while looking at the mad woman.

    ¡°Little Xie, I don¡¯t sense a physical body, she seems to be some sort of apparition.¡± Jun Wu Yao said, a theory forming in his mind.

    Previously, when Jun Wu Xie returned from the Seven Storey Dream World, she said that she had met many gods and experienced their regrets. The power that this woman possessed did not seem to be of this world, it felt more like....

    ¡°God power? But all the gods have fallen, how could there be one in the chaos array?¡± Jun Wu Xie had her doubts but could not deny the logic of Jun Wu Yao¡¯s theory. Not only did Jun Wu Yao feel this way but she had the same thoughts herself.

    The power she was witnessing in front of her had too many simrities with what she had seen from the gods in the Seven Storey Dream World.

    The only difference was that the woman in front of them seemed to have gone mad but the gods she encountered before were still in control of themselves.

    ¡°Little Xie, if I¡¯m not wrong, this person is the same as the gods you saw previously but there is no body, only the manifestation of her obsession.¡± Jun Wu Yao said coldly.

    Just as they had ascertained her identity, the woman suddenly screamed at them.

    ¡°It was you who killed my radiant sun!¡±

    The woman descended from the sky and rushed towards them.

    In that same instant, Jun Wu Yao¡¯s Dark Spirit, which surrounded his body, rose rapidly, and brought this icy world intoplete darkness.

    Jun Wu Xie squinted slightly, raised a hand and a bolt of golden power came out from her fingertip to reinforce Jun Wu Yao.

    Rumble!

    The two powerful forces collided against each other, like two great beasts locked in a violent battle.

    In the next moment, there were constant ripples between the sky and the earth, and monstrous shockwaves swept in all directions. The mountains and rivers in the distance copsed under the force of the sh.

    When faced with thisbination of power, a pained expression appeared on the woman¡¯s face, and the madness in the eyes dissipated a little for a moment.

    ¡°God....power?¡±

    The impact of two powerful forces quietly touched the woman¡¯s soul. She was slightly shocked, the madness in her eyes gradually faded, and she finally stopped attacking. Beside the gravel, her face was pale and her breath was very weak. She put her hands over her chest as she stared at Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao.

    ¡°You were sent by....the God of Destruction.¡±

    There was pure vitriol in the woman¡¯s voice, the words God of Destruction rolling off her tongue like acid.

 Chapter 3071 - 3071 The Frost Goddess 2

    <strong>3071 The Frost Goddess 2</strong>

    Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao looked at each other, and Jun Wu Xie spoke first.

    ¡°We are not his underlings but have been sucked into this Chaos Array.¡±

    ¡°I see...In that case,¡± the woman¡¯s mouth curled up slightly, showing some embarrassment, ¡°Thank you, if not for you, I don¡¯t know how long more I¡¯d have been lost.¡±

    ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± Jun Wu Xie was very curious about the woman¡¯s identity. From the power she just disyed Jun Wu Xie was sure that she was also a god, or at least used to be.

    The woman lowered her head slightly, her eyes closed and a bitter smile formed on her lips.

    ¡°My name is Han Shuang, the Lord of Ice and Snow, and people called me the Goddess of Frost.¡± The woman continued, ¡°At that time, my beloved Sun God was killed by the God of Destruction, imprisoning his body and soul in the Chaos Array. I traveled all over the world, and finally I found the God of Destruction. I could not defeat him and was imprisoned by the Chaos Array. I don¡¯t know how long I¡¯ve spent there and as my divine power and divine body gradually corroded, only my obsession remains... ¡±

    Hearing what the woman said, Jun Wu Xie sighed and said nothing for a long time.

    Her intuition was right, Han Shuang was indeed the same as the gods she had encountered before. The difference being her spirit was muddled from spending too much time in the Chaos Array.

    ¡°If we can leave the Chaos Array, we will definitely destroy the God of Destruction and return peace to the world.¡± Jun Wu Xie narrowed her eyes and clenched her fists tightly. She may not have experienced what the Goddess of Frost went through in the Chaos Array for so many years. But the God of Destruction¡¯s actions had reached breaking point with Jun Wu Xie.

    How much happiness had he ruined and how much suffering had he created in order to achieve his goals?

    ¡°You will get out.¡± the woman stood up with some difficulty, the bitterness in her smile dissipated and she had a look of determination in her eyes. She looked at Jun Wu Xie and gave her a warm smile. ¡°My thirst for revenge, after being in the array for so long, has be an obsession and it has given me some chaos power which I am now giving to you both as my final contribution.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie was stunned, she did now know how to express how she was feeling.

    The Goddess of Frost would ultimately sumb to the God of Destruction¡¯s ns. By using her power to send them out of the array, it may be the end of her existence in this world, just like the God of Light and the rest of the Gods.

    The Goddess of Frost seemed to sense Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hesitation. Her smile turned gentle, no longer cold as ice, but there was an unspoken relief that could be seen.

    ¡°Although I haven¡¯t seen you before, I felt the pure divine power in your body just now and that power feels both familiar and strange.¡±

    ¡°I have received the grace and gift from the God of Light.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes were slightly lowered, those gods contributed thest trace of divine power, to unseal her lost powers. She might have been unable to absorb their divine power, but there were still some traces of theirs in her power.

 Chapter 3072 - 3072 The Frost Goddess 3

    <strong>3072 The Frost Goddess 3</strong>

    That was probably why the Goddess of Frost had a sense of familiarity to her.

    The Goddess of Frost was stunned for a moment then smiled, ¡°Oh it is the God of Light, no wonder you feel familiar to me. I still remember the paradise back then but it¡¯s only a dream now.¡±

    Whether it was a dream or not, it was now no more.

    As soon as she finished speaking, two bolts of power shot out from her eyes and went into Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao¡¯s bodies before they had time to react.

    ¡°The only reason I was able to hold out this long was thanks to this chaos power but now I am sober and my beloved is not with me anymore.¡± her figure was gradually disappearing while she smiled faintly.

    The Goddess of Frost looked into the distance, as if looking for the lost shadow of her other half.

    ¡°He is alive when I was not, I am alive but he is..... Dancing with him for long days, he dances alone.... A soft sigh, after years of chaos... I am far apart from him, I¡¯m here and he isn¡¯t. I ask if he is cold, where he is, is where I am. Where he goes, is where I shall go.....¡±

    With that, along with two trails of tears, the Goddess of Frost disappeared.

    As she disappeared, it started snowing. It was a beautiful sight but when the snowkes fell on their bodies, they carried a sense of cold desperation, representing the love that the Goddess could never retrieve.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at the falling snowkes and stretched out her hand to catch one in her palm. As it melted in her hand, she suddenly clenched her fist.

    ¡°I will take revenge on your behalf.¡±

    Jun Wu Yao went to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s side, wrapped her fist in his hands and said, ¡°All debts will be repaid one day.¡±

    ¡°The God of Destruction wanted to trap us in the Chaos Array forever but instead we have gained new powers. It has turned out for the best.¡± Jun Wu Xie unclenched her fist and could feel the new power coursing through her.

    She wanted to repay him a 100 times over!

    Boom!

    There was a loud sound, like a sonorous nging of arge bell.

    The both of them, using their newly gained chaos power, took towards the hold that suddenly appeared in the sky and finally left the Chaos Array.

    When they emerged, they saw the guards they had in just a few moments ago, they were lying in their still fresh pools of blood. It was as if only a few moments had psed.

    ¡°In the end, time in the Chaos Array has no meaning.¡± Jun Wu Xie squinted her eyes. They had spent such a long time in the array but on the outside it was over in the blink of an eye.

    Jun Wu Yao nodded slightly, everything in the Chaos Array was like a dream. It was like a strange dream that he and Jun Wu Xie had experienced together. But the power in their bodies was real.

    ¡°I want to see what his reaction is when the God of Destruction sees us.¡± Jun Wu Yao¡¯s lips curved into an unrestrained evil smile. Having nned and calcted every step for so long, finally the God of Destruction had made a miscalction.

 Chapter 3073 - The Final Battle 1

    <h4>Chapter 3073 The Final Battle 1</h4>

    Jun Wu Xie was really looking forward to the God of Destruction¡¯s reaction when he found out that not only were they not trapped in the Chaos Array, they actually grew stronger in it!

    The outside of the temple reeked of blood and inside, the God of Destruction was casually sitting in the high position, resting his chin in one hand.

    Below the high position, Feng Ming cut a solitary figure in the hall.

    ¡°My Lord, the Chaos Array has been broken, I¡¯m afraid it can¡¯t hold them any longer.¡±

    The God of Destruction waved his hand dismissively, ¡± That¡¯s ok, Ying¡¯er has returned and brought back the powers of the God of Light and the others, just as I wanted. Even though they¡¯ve broken out, it¡¯s toote to stop the Blood Sacrifice Array of the Three Realms.¡±

    The God of Destruction had a crazed look in his eyes, he had been waiting for this day for a long time.

    ¡°But my Lord....¡± Feng Ming was still a little worried.

    But the God of Destruction was in no mood to listen any further, ¡°Have you done what I¡¯ve instructed you to?¡±

    Feng Jing took a moment, then nodded his head and said, ¡°It is done.¡±

    ¡°Then let theme, I want to see what trouble these two sacrificialmbs can cause before they are finally put down. Let them have ast hurrah and an illusion of hope.¡± The God of Destruction chuckled and the remaining facade of warmth was thoroughly torn down by the venomous expression in his eyes.

    ¡°Whether it¡¯s this boring world, or those weak gods, they should have been eradicated a long time ago. The strong survive, why don¡¯t they understand it?¡±

    The God of Destruction¡¯sughter was low and menacing, sending shivers down the spines of those who heard it.

    In the midst of hisughing, both figures appeared at the door of the great hall.

    The God of Destruction stoppedughing and looked up at the two people standing at the entryway.

    ¡°Wee, my sacrifices.¡± The God of Destruction leaned back and crossed his legs, the madness on his face there for all to see.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at the face in front of her that was identical to the God of Light¡¯s but only had cruelty on it.

    ¡°We have no interest in being sacrifices.¡± Jun Wu Yao said tly.

    The God of Destructionughed.

    ¡°But you can¡¯t stop this.¡± He raised his hand and a red mist starteding out of the ground and soon everything around them had taken on a blood red colour.

    ¡°You¡¯re toote, Ying¡¯er has already brought me the powers of the God of Light and the others and the Blood Sacrifice Array has started. How can you reverse all of this?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie narrowed her eyes. It was hard for her to believe that Gu Ying was really willing to be the pawn of God of Destruction. Previously Gu Ying clearly intended to break free of the control of the God of Destruction, but why did he still fall on the side of God of Destruction?

    ¡°You¡¯re really ruthless to use your own son as a pawn.¡± Jun Wu Yao said.

    The God of Destruction paused momentarily beforeughing out loud.

    ¡°Son? Haha...You¡¯ve got it all wrong Ye Jue. How could he be my son?¡±

 Chapter 3074 - 3074 The Final Battle 2

    <strong>3074 The Final Battle 2</strong>

    The God of Destruction slowly sat up in his chair and raised his hand. Suddenly, an icy blue me appeared in his palm.

    The me was reflected in his eyes, making him seem even more evil than he already was.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at the me in his hand, it was the same hue as the one that had followed her in the Seven World of Dreams which got bigger as time went by.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this me beautiful?¡± The God of Destruction said to nobody in particr, not clear whether he was speaking to himself or to Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao.

    ¡°Do you know what this me represents? The God of Destruction slowly turned his gaze to them. He was not in a hurry at all, the Blood Sacrifice Array had started and he was merely waiting for it toe to an end. In the meantime, he could spend theirst moments with them.

    ¡°This is the me of the gods, it belongs to me and is a part of me.¡± The God of Destructionughed and waved his hand, the me dropped to the ground at the side. In that instant, the me grew and an unreal figure emerged from it.

    It was Gu Ying, standing silently in the hall. His body was transparent, like the ghosts in the ghost realm but right then, he was even more transparent than the ghosts.

    The arrogant figure he had cut once was no more and looked so frail that a gust of wind would blow him away. He just stood there, a blue light circling him.

    He silently lifted his head and looked at Jun Wu Xie, a series ofplex emotions could be seen in his eyes.

    ¡°The God of Light and the others were too stubborn, trying desperately to protect this weak world. Everyone in it was created by us and since they were created by us, they should also be destroyed by us. Isn¡¯t the purpose of their existence but to be a showcase of our power?¡± The God of Destructionughed once more but it was tempered slightl;y when he looked at Gu Ying.

    ¡°If they weren¡¯t so stubborn, I wouldn¡¯t have had to wait till now. I trapped them in the Seven World of Dreams where only a god could enter. Chi Yan and the rest couldn¡¯t go in but even if they did, they would not have managed to get the powers from that lot. Fortunately, you turned up...¡± The God of Destruction¡¯s gaze fell upon Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Only you could have made them lower their guard and because of that, my avatar, Gu Ying, could absorb their power. At the end of it all,I do need to thank you. Don¡¯t worry, after this is all over, I will find a rock to carve your name into so that even without a corpse, you have a final destination.¡± The God of Destruction narrowed his eyes slightly.

 Chapter 3075 - 3075 The Final Battle 3

    <strong>3075 The Final Battle 3</strong>

    ¡°You knew I wasing a long time ago.¡± Jun Wu Xie stared at the God of Destruction unflinchingly. She was intelligent but she had misjudged her opponent. She could deal with people with confidence but against a god who was willing to sacrifice anything, she had lost the chance to strike first.

    The God of Destructionughed, ¡°I knew that eventually there would be two people who are from a different world. Many years ago, Ye Jue appeared and I knew another woulde. I did now know what form or status you would have when you did appear but I knew that you and Ye Jue had a connection and this is why you are now both before me. That¡¯s why I left him in the Lower Realm as I was sure that when you came along, both of you would meet ande to face me. Looks like I was correct.¡±

    The God of Destruction knew that if he controlled one of the souls that was from another world, the other would soon follow.

    And his bet proved correct.

    ¡°Ye Jue knew of my n and moreover he had been afflicted with the life and death worm, you would surelye. The only thing that has surprised me is how weak you are.¡± The God of Destruction said with a sigh.

    ¡°I thought you would be strong like Ye Jue but you look like a normal person. But then again, that allowed Ying¡¯er to absorb the powers of those seven fellows. Hahaha...¡± The God of Destruction made no attempt to hide his madness.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it such a great honour for the both of you to witness the destruction of the world with me?

    ¡°Madman.¡± Jun Wu Xie frowned at the increasingly maniacal God of Destruction.

    The God of Destruction was very smart, and being the only remaining god in the Three Realms, his power was unmatched. But he was also a madman whose ambition would destroy everything.

    If this had urred when she was just reborn, Jun Wu Xie would not have batted an eyelid at the world¡¯s destruction. But now, with her family, friends and lover, things were different and she would not allow it to happen.

    ¡°Madman?¡± he shook his head, ¡°Plebeians like you will never understand my desire, to reign supreme over all. You only need to experience that sort of power once and you¡¯ll never forget it ever in your life!¡±

    His expression was getting more and more crazed, he looked up as if he was looking at something he had been waiting for for a long time.

    ¡°I will get everything one day!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t even dream of it as long as we¡¯re here.¡± Jun Wu Yao interjected.

    The God of Destruction said to Jun Wu Yao, ¡°Ye Jue, do you think you are a match for me now that you are rid of the life and death worm? It¡¯s such a shame that you don¡¯t seem to remember what happened when you contracted the life and death worm. Do you need me to jog your memory?¡±

    The God of Destruction shed an evil grin and gently pped his hands together. Feng Ming suddenly emerged from the shadows pushing a wheelchair into the hall. When Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao saw the wheelchair, they were rooted to the spot!

 Chapter 3076 - 3076 The Final Battle 4

    <strong>3076 The Final Battle 4</strong>

    The person in the wheelchair was stiff and his eyes were zed over, it might have been more suitable to describe that person as a puppet.

    However, what shocked Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao was the appearance of that person.

    That man looked exactly like Jun Wu Yao and also had a pair of violet eyes. Those eyes however, were dim with no spark in them whatsoever.

    The God of Destruction had alsoe down from his tform and was standing next to Feng Ming. He bent slightly to take a look at the man in the wheelchair.

    ¡°Ye Jue, do you remember anything now?¡± The God of Destruction picked up the left hand of the man in the wheelchair.

    That otherwise slender and good looking hand was missing its little finger!

    Jun Wu Yao looked at where the missing finger should have been and scenes began ying in his mind. The man looked weak and his head was swollen.

    ¡°Wu Yao?!¡± Jun Wu Xie looked at him nervously, his reaction was making her worry.

    ¡°Hahaha, looks like you do remember something.¡± The God of Destruction stood up straight, looking arrogantly andughing at Jun Wu Yao.

    ¡°Do you need me to help you recall what happened in Su Ruiying¡¯s Soul Chamber? If you didn¡¯t break into the chamber then, you probably wouldn¡¯t have had to suffer all that time.¡±

    Jun Wu Yao covered his forehead while cold sweat kept dripping from it. When he saw those lifeless violet eyes, everything he had forgotten came rushing back to him.

    His past which had been erased by the God of Destruction.

    When Jun Wu Yao was still Ye Jue, nobody in the Three Realms could handle him and even the God of Destruction gave him a wide berth. Before getting afflicted with the life and death worm, he had met Su Ruiying and found her quite strange so he went to her residence to check on her.

    And had also entered the basement that was full of souls.

    What he found was not an empty chamber but instead there was a person inside it.

    A person who looked exactly like him, lying in the middle of the room....

    Jun Wu Yao was shocked and wanted to find out everything. But the God of Destruction appeared suddenly and used a spell cast by Su Ruiying to capture him. It was this spell that caused him to go into battle and get afflicted by the life and death worm and that memory was erased by the God of Destruction.

    shes of his memory came back but Jun Wu Yao managed to straighten his furrowed brow, a cold light shed across his eyes.

    ¡°If you had not discovered that, I might have let you stay in the Upper Realm since the other soul was always going toe. But you were too careless.¡±

    Jun Wu Yao narrowed his eyes at the God of Destruction while Jun Wu Xie looked on worriedly.

    Jun Wu Yao secretly pulled Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hand and gave her a look that only she could understand.

    ¡°The Soul Bone you stole was from him and no matter how well you¡¯ve hidden it, as long as it remains in the Three Realms, you can¡¯t escape the effects of the Blood Sacrifice Array.¡± The God of Destruction said gleefully.

 Chapter 3077 - The Final Battle 5

    <h4>Chapter 3077 The Final Battle 5</h4>

    ¡°What are you trying to say exactly?¡± Jun Wu Yao said in a deadpan manner. The God of Destruction was so sure of his victory that he was now taking the time to savour the moment of his ning together and leaving his opponents no room to maneuver.

    ¡°What am I trying to say? Haha, I want you to know how honoured you should be to be witnessing this great moment. You will be absorbed into my power and I will transcend this boring and meaningless world. It is your privilege to be a part of it.¡± The God of Destruction looked hopeful at his impending power, he would never forget how small and weak he felt when he first saw the great power of that great god. It was then that he resolved to be as powerful as him!

    ¡°Madman.¡± Jun Wu Xie muttered coldly.

    ¡°Madman? Haha, you will never understand my true desires.¡± The God of Destruction shook his head.

    He returned to his chair and looked at them, ¡°You may have been strong in the past but you¡¯ve forgotten the thrill of having such power but I will never forget.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie looked coldly at the God of Destruction. Golden light was slowly starting to surround her body as her god power was forming up on its own volition, creating a suffocating atmosphere in the hall.

    At the same time, Jun Wu Yao was simrly surrounded by ayer of Dark Spirit.

    The two of them stood side by side, with their ck and gold auras mixing, it felt like a merging of the earth and sky.

    Their two auras filled the hall and the smile of the God of Destruction¡¯s face faded slightly.

    He already knew what Jun Wu Yao was capable of at his peak and naturally knew the gap between their powers. He also knew that Jun Wu Xie had her god powers unlocked in the Seven World of Dreams. Nevertheless he remained confident he could subdue them.

    But the God of Destruction also saw something that surprised him. Surrounding both of them was an aura which was at once strange and familiar, it reminded him of the aura of boundless power that he once saw from the great god.

    ¡°Are you done? If so, it¡¯s time for us to crush your dreams.¡± Jun Wu Xie looked intensely at the God of Destruction who hade down from his high.

    ¡°What is that power you have?¡± The God of Destruction was startled and ufortable by that strange aura.

    Jun Wu Yao cracked a slight smile, ¡°We have you to thank for that. If you didn¡¯t trap us in the Chaos Array, we wouldn¡¯t have had the opportunity to obtain these chaos powers. You are clever and confident but that cockiness will be your downfall. The goddess you trapped in the array many years ago was still there and she was the one who gave us these powers and opened the door in the array for us to be standing in front of you to make you pay for your past misdeeds!¡±

    The God of Destruction¡¯s face turned into an ugle snarl. He never expected that the chaos array he used to trap them would end up benefiting them so greatly!

 Chapter 3078 - The Final battle 6

    <h4>Chapter 3078 The Final battle 6</h4>

    The chaos array that the God of Destruction left outside the temple was created by the breath left by the powerful god he had seen. The God of Destruction had discovered the power of this chaos power since then. However, no matter how he tried, he could not integrate that kind of chaos power into his own divine power.

    Even, his own divine power had a great sense of repulsion to this power of chaos. A little absorption would bring great pain and torture to his soul, which makes him unable to absorb the dream power. It could only be transformed into a powerful circle, a circle enough to trap the gods.

    It¡¯s just that with the passage of time, the power of the chaos that supports the chaos array was getting thinner and thinner. So from the beginning, God of Destruction never thought about how long the chaotic array method would be used to trap Jun Wu Xie, he just wanted to let Jun Wu Xie before they were sacrificed to experience that powerful endless power.

    However, the God of Destruction never dreamed that the chaos power that made him pursue for nearly ten thousand years was actually absorbed by Jun Wu Xie and integrated into her power, even if only a little, it was enough to change everything!

    The intense reaction of the Destruction God made Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes light up slightly. The chaos power she and Jun Wu Yao obtained was indeed powerful. But the power was not extremely rich, and the chaos power could nourish the original in their bodies. However, the divine power and the dark spirit did not rece it. Because of this, Jun Wu Xie did not care too much.

    But.....

    God of Destruction¡¯s reaction far exceeded her expectations. God of Destruction showed signs of copse for this matter, which made Jun Wu Xie quite concerned.

    She exchanged a nce with Jun Wu Yao quietly, and there was no need to talk about each other¡¯s understanding.

    When the God of Destruction was in shock, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes looked at the ghost soul that was almost forgotten by people ...

    Gu Ying.

    He stood silently in the hall, as if he did not exist. There was no sound from him at all.

    But Jun Wu Xie didn¡¯t ignore it, she was not resigned to it.

    Gu Ying may have known the truth early in the morning. He was as clever as he was. He suffered such a miserable childhood when he was in the Middle Realms. Under the oppression of ancient meaning, he secretly lived for so many years. In his heart, he had no desire for affection. He will not doubt the motive of the God of Destruction to find him back.

    Gu Ying¡¯s temptation to himself before and after, he may be looking for thest life-saving straw ...

    Gu Ying also seemed to notice Jun Wu Xie¡¯s gaze. His deep eyes slightly lifted up, quietly facing Jun Wu Xie¡¯s indifferent eyes. The enemies that had fought many times now, but now stood very delicately above the position.

    The gaze of the two met for only a moment that was simply unnoticeable.

    While all eyes were fixed on God of Destruction, watching his expression be more and more fierce, he suddenly opened his mouth and said.

    ¡°Well, this is a good thing!¡±

 Chapter 3079 - 3079 The Final battle 7

    <strong>3079 The Final battle 7</strong>

    God of Destruction¡¯s ferocious eyes stared at Feng Ming.

    Feng Ming was just an envoy in thend of Gods. He was the first human being created by the Gods. Because it was the first time to create a living body, some Gods remained in Feng Ming¡¯s body. Divine power, which made him unable to survive in the Three Realms like other people.

    In the end, he could only be kept by the Gods and served them.

    At the moment when the God of Destruction¡¯s conspiracy was exposed, Feng Ming stood beside the God of Destruction. He watched the God of Destruction arrange everything all by himself, and also looked forward to the moment when the God of Destruction broke the void.

    ¡°Good? What¡¯s so good? Why? Why does the power of chaos repel me? Why ept them instead? I am clearly the most powerful God in the Three Realms! At the beginning, the God did not choose me, and even with the remaining power he still has not chosen me! Why? I have now be the only God in the Three Realms! No matter the pedantic God of Light, or whoever, they have disappeared forever. Now the only one who can break the void is only me!¡± The mask of God of Destruction¡¯s self-confidence waspletely torn at this moment. This unwillingness that had been suppressed in his heart for many years and it all came out at this moment.

    He never thought of himself as the best of all Gods. When he knew that there was a God who could surpass them, his heart was full of disdain. But when he saw the powerful one with his own eyes, he was deeply convinced by that kind of power. He knew that the reason why God woulde to the Three Realms was to pick out the best God among them. He always thought that he was chosen, It must be him ...

    However...

    His determination was eventually a joke.

    That God left with a look of disappointment and regret. His eyes did not stay on God of Destruction even for a moment.

    The self-confidence of God of Destruction had been smashed at that moment. The kind of disregard for shame and unwillingness was like a fire, burning his heart.

    He swore that one day he would obtain such a powerful force and use his strength to prove that even if the God did not give him such an opportunity, he could win it himself!

    When he breaks the void, he will find that God and tell him how wrong the original decision was!

    Feng Ming looked at the God of Destruction that had fallen into madness and calmly said: ¡°I am, as a sacrifice, the stronger the better, they have thebined power, which will be beneficial to your n.¡±

    Feng Ming¡¯s words calmed down the God of Destruction in an instant. He stared ambitiously at Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Xie. The evil smile bloomed again at the corner of his mouth. You are my sacrifice, the stronger you are, the stronger the effect of the Blood Sacrifice Array, hahaha ... hahahaha ... ¡±

    ¡°Do you think that you can really do what you want?¡± Jun Wu Yao sneered, and the sound of the voice would interrupt the God of Destruction¡¯s ruthlessughter.

    The surging dark spirit raged in the palm of Jun Wu Yao, and gradually spread throughout the hall to form a huge sense of oppression. The chaos power and his dark spirit fusion were astonishingly high. This had been higher than the fusion of divine power in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body.

 Chapter 3080 - 3080 Seizing Everything 1

    <strong>3080 Seizing Everything 1</strong>

    God of Destruction¡¯sughter dissipated. He narrowed his eyes as he stared at Jun Wu Yao and Jun Wu Xie in front of him. Suddenly, he suddenlyughed again. This time, heughed very strangely.

    ¡°How ... how could I be so careless?¡±

    The God of Destruction pressed on the handle of the chair. The ground on both sides of his throne suddenly opened. Four golden and cylindrical columns rose from the open gap, while on the raised golden pir, circling four light balls of different colors.

    The balls of light, about the size of an egg, exuded a faint halo and suspended above the pir.

    The God of Destruction raised his hand and took the red sphere that was closest to him. The light sphere was like a me held in the hand by the God of Destruction.

    ¡°This one is Chi Yan. He was my first chosen Knight of Destruction and one of my favorite works. He used to be the King of the Upper Realm, the true King, a strong co-created by me and the God of Light. He is a just, strict and benevolent king. But it¡¯s a pity that the Upper Realm no longer needs him as a king. There is only one real King and that¡¯s me. So I captured his benevolence and memory and made him a faithful dog to me. ¡±

    ¡°Look, he used to love his people very much. But in the end, he was captured by the heart of love. As long as I give any order, he will never hesitate to execute, even if it is the ughtering of the people he once loved. Pushing his own wife and children into the fire, he would not have any hesitation ... ¡± The God of Destruction¡¯s eyes fell on the red light ball, and the red color reflected on his eyes, making him look extremely malevolent.

    The God of Destruction¡¯s words made Jun Wu Xie¡¯s heart quake. She did not forget what her mother had said before. Han Zi Fei once said that His Lord took away Jun Gu¡¯s soul before he could be cultivated as a Knight of Destruction.

    Jun Wu Xie was not clear of the reason behind it. At this moment, she had a hunch that God of Destruction¡¯s next words would soon solve the doubts in her mind.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I always admire Chi Yan. After all, he is so loyal to me.¡± There was a slight opening in the mouth of God of Destruction, but there was no slight regret or loss in his eyes.

    He lightly tossed the red sphere of light under his feet. The moment the sphere fell to the ground, a golden divine power sprang out of his fingertips, breaking the sphere of light instantly.

    The crimson sphere of light turned into a red light in a sh, scattered on the ground, glowing with a little light. But after an instant, it vanished thoroughly.

    ¡°But he is dead, and this thing is useless for me to keep.¡± The God of Destruction said harshly without any remorse. He then reached out and took a silver-white light ball in his hand, his gaze fell on that one. There was a daze as he looked at the light ball, but calmness was restored after a while.

    ¡°This one belongs to Ying, a beautiful but stupid Ying. It was her such a beautiful look at the beginning that attracted that silly God of Light and gave me such a chance. I hate to thank her for it. So even if it was after destroying the body of God of Light, I did not kill her. I deprived her of her memory and her face that had turned the God of Light into a soul, allowing her to stay in the Sacred City and live. She should thank me ... after all ... I was so benevolent for the first time ... ¡± The God of Destruction¡¯ cackled as he smiled deviously.

 Chapter 3081 - Seizing Everything 2

    <h4>Chapter 3081 Seizing Everything 2</h4>

    Jun Wu Xie waspletely stunned. She still remembered the moment when the God of Light dissipated, thest whisper.

    [Ying. ]

    That was thest sigh before the God of Light disappeared, softly, helplessly, wondering how much of his thoughts and sadness he had been immersed in.

    Because of his love, he destroyed the entirend of the gods. He was trapped in the Seven World of Dreams in endless remorse and self-me. One would wonder if he would still think of the woman whom he was once so obsessed with.

    He once said that she was the kindest person he had ever seen, who had a delicate heart, the purest heart in the world ...

    Jun Wu Xie couldn¡¯t link the woman mentioned by God of Light with the Su Ruiying she had seen.

    Su Ruiying, a cruel person who controlled the souls. A person who could ruin the souls mercilessly, and arbitrarily manipte the soul was actually a woman who was missed by the God of Light... This was really incredible.

    Looking at the silver ball of light in the hands of God of Destruction, Jun Wu Xie suddenly understood the cruelty of God of Destruction.

    Chi Yan was a benevolent and just king, but God of Destruction has taken away his kindness, making him a killing machine that only obeyed himself, and ordered him to kill the people he had desperately wanted to protect. Watching the people they once became, under the indulgence of the God of Destruction, they became cold-hearted monsters.

    Su Ruiying once had a pure heart and a beautiful face that moved the gods. But ... the God of Destruction had stripped everything she once had, making her an ugly and cruel demoness ... ...

    The God of Destruction was deliberately manipting their fate, digging them away from their precious goodness and burying in the evilness that should not belong to them.

    Extremely insulting and ironic.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes fell subconsciously to the other two spheres of light. She knew that one of them belonged to her father.

    In case...

    If she did not meet her father in Soul Realm, it would not take long for Jun Gu to be a cold-hearted executioner under the control of God of Destruction.

    He would forget everything in the past, glory and kindness ...

    With a loud thud.

    The God of Destruction smashed the silver ball of light.

    The faint silver light spread on the ground and gradually disappeared, Jun Wu Xie remained silent.

    Perhaps, for Chi Yan and Su Ruiying, death was their real relief. If they could find themselves back and remember everything they had done over the years, they would live in self-me, eternal life in remorse and there would never be salvation.

    ¡°This is Long Yao, he ... I didn¡¯t like him at first. After all, he was just a good person, so selfless to everyone, so indifferent to everything. And his power was pretty good.¡± The God of Destruction took a blue ball and pouted as he looked bored. He didn¡¯t seem to intend to say anything, but just raised his hand to smash the ball of light.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s brows wrinkled deeper, and her eyes fell on the only remaining green sphere of light at the moment.

    Jun Wu Yao faintly felt the change of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s breath. He used his own dark spirit to protect Jun Wu Xie¡¯s surroundings without any traces to prevent any idents.

    The God of Destruction did not reach out in a hurry. He just looked up at Jun Wu Xie and the smile on his face was strangely creepy

 Chapter 3082 - Seizing Everything 3

    <h4>Chapter 3082 Seizing Everything 3</h4>

    However, such a subtle move had struck Jun Wu Xie¡¯s heart inch by inch. Jun Wu Xie¡¯s gaze followed the ball of light.

    ¡°It¡¯s still small and not fully formed, but this one is my favorite. It is bright and warm, full of happiness and glory. When I first took it out of its owner¡¯s soul, I¡¯m curious, time has such a firm but warm power. I saw a lot of interesting things in its memory ... Do you want to know? ¡°The God of Destruction¡¯s lips slightly raised. His eyes were not looking at Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie was almost a step forward subconsciously, but fortunately Jun Wu Yao pulled her wrist in time.

    And Jun Wu Xie¡¯s slight anomaly did not escape the eyes of God of Destruction. The smile on his eyes became more intense.

    ¡°This memory is very beautiful, a happy family, a brother who loves, and a woman who sticks to the glory and the country, guards the beloved woman, and the child who was just born ... really ... very happy ... and died obviously. It was as tragic as it was, but after death, there was no bit of resentment, only warmth and a touch of regret ... ¡°The God of Destruction squinted.

    ¡°Unfortunately, his survival time is too short, and his memory is too short. I don¡¯t see much. I just know that the woman in his memory ... is exactly the same person who fled ... What makes me more interested is after years of being the Knight of Destruction, there will actually be a person from the Lower Realm who dares to provoke the Upper Realm, a ... a woman with the same name as his newly born daughter ... Jun Wu Xie... the name ... are you familiar with it? ¡°The smile on the corners of Destruction God spread a little bit, and the maliciousness in the eyes was uncovered.

    ¡°You are a God, you can see all this.¡± Jun Wu Yao took Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hand and felt Jun Wu Xie¡¯s tension at the moment. She cared about her family beyond everything. Taking care of things, it had be difficult for Jun Wu Xie to maintain absolute calmness.

    The God of Destruction shook his head.

    ¡°I am God, but I will not waste energy on the humble ones from the Lower Realms, and ... God is not omnipotent, otherwise, why do I want to break the void, I know that there will be someoneing, just an idental discovery ¡°This person turned out to be my knight and the defector¡¯s daughter, which really surprised me.¡±

    ¡°What did you take away from my father!¡± Jun Wu Xie said coldly, as if her voice could condense into ice in the next second.

    The God of Destruction chuckled: ¡°His memory, and ... his persistence. But unfortunately, when Han Zi Fei came back and insisted on marrying him, I knew that Han Zi Fei should have noticed. But I don¡¯t care, because only their presence will make you appear faster, and now it seems that I ced a good bet, right? ¡±

    ¡°My father is still alive, you can¡¯t manipte him with this kind of thing.¡± Jun Wu Xie took a deep breath and forced herself to calm down.

    ¡°Oh? Really?¡± God of Destruction chuckled. He suddenly raised his hands and patted his palms.

    The back door of the temple was suddenly opened, and a group of soldiers strode into the temple with strides, and among the soldiers, they dragged two people in shackles.

    When Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes touched the two figures, the killing intention in her eyes rose to a critical point in an instant!

 Chapter 3083 - Seizing Everything 4

    <h4>Chapter 3083 Seizing Everything 4</h4>

    Jun Gu and Han Zi Fei were bound together by chains of Soul Binding Chains. Huge chains were linked between them. The soldiers standing around them looked at them rigidly with cold eyes. From the looks of it, their pale faces and blood stains on the clothes reveal that before that, they had been tortured a lot.

    However, when they saw Jun Wu Xie, a gentle smile appeared on their faces at the same time. That smile seemed to be telling Jun Wu Xie that they were fine.

    But the anger in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s heart was ignited in an instant.

    ¡°You thought, I would do nothing and let youe here? You are really naive.¡± The God of Destruction sneered, ¡°But I was really surprised, I thought that otherworldly souls would not care about the life and death of people in the Three Realms. I did not expect that you seemed to care about your loved ones and friends. ¡±

    The God of Destruction looked at Jun Wu Xie andughed wildly.

    The reason why the God of Destruction indulged Long Yao to provoke Jun Wu Xie was to try to test Jun Wu Xie¡¯s temperament. Jun Wu Xie did not be disappointed. She used unmercilessly means to get revenge on Long Yao because Long Yao wanted to kill thepanions around her.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s revenge and the importance of Qiao Chu and the otherpanions made the God of Destruction more aware of the weightage of the chips in his hands. That was why he would let Jun Wu Xie enter directly into the Seven World of Dreams.

    Because what he had in his hands was enough to contain Jun Wu Xie!

    ¡°You deserve to die.¡± Jun Wu Xie narrowed her eyes and looked at the God of Destruction murderously.

    The God of Destruction simplyughed.

    ¡°I deserve to die?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, then, you cane and try now, kill me, you and Ye Jue, kill me with yourbined power you got, and then ... you can watch it with your own eyes, your parents, die in In front of you, ha ha ha. ¡±

    The rampantughter of God of Destruction echoed in the hall. Theughter was extremely harsh. The smiles on Han Zi Fei and Jun Gu¡¯s faces almost vanished.

    ¡°Little Wu Xie, you listen.¡± Han Zi Fei suddenly said.

    Jun Wu Xie raised her head and looked at her mother whom she had not had time to spend time with.

    ¡°You can¡¯t let his n seed. Otherwise, it is not just me and your father, but everyone in the Three Realms. Even if you give up now, he will not stop. It¡¯s just a matter of dying now orter. To exchange your father¡¯s life and mine with his life, is a good bargain! ¡°Han Zi Fei was blessed with extreme calmness at this moment. She had been in close contact with the God of Destruction and knew his cruelty.

    Whether Jun Wu Xie gave up, she and Jun Gu could not escape.

    ¡°Zi Fei, for so many years, you still haven¡¯t changed a bit. You really are disgusting.¡± God of Destruction frowned and looked at Han Zi Fei. But he did not let Han Zi Feie here to say that.

    Han Zi Fei raised her eyebrows disapprovingly and looked at God of Destruction: ¡°That¡¯s really sorry, my human nature can¡¯t change in this life, if I can make you feel disgusted, it is really my honor.¡±

    God of Destruction snorted coldly, no longer talking nonsense with Han Zi. He looked directly at Jun Wu Xie and said: ¡± It¡¯s up to you how you choose, and ... I want to tell you a little, even if you have thebined power, you are still not my opponent. I have to remind you that the person Feng Ming is pushing, is none other than Ye Jue¡¯s real body!¡±

 Chapter 3084 - Decisiveness 1

    <h4>Chapter 3084 Decisiveness 1</h4>

    Real body?

    The words of the God of Destruction suddenly gave Jun Wu Xie¡¯s heart an ominous hunch, and her eyes fell on the man Feng Ming was pushing.

    From the illusion given by the Spirit Tree, Jun Wu Xie once saw Jun Wu Yao from the previous life. At that time, his eyes were more of an arrogance and disdain, as if he wanted to destroy everything in the world. That look was exactly what she had seen when Jun Wu Yao had just walked out of the cave carrying with him a trace of cynicism. But after getting along with Jun Wu Yao for a long time, the look in his eyes gradually changed. There was more gentleness in his eyes, and a little less of a grudge.

    Jun Wu Xie was very reluctant to believe the words of God of Destruction. But the fact made her believe. Her eyes swept over to Jun Wu Yao¡¯s expression. From the subtle changes in his face, Jun Wu Xie knew that what God of Destruction said was true. No one would know better than Jun Wu Yao the reliability of the truth.

    But...

    What should she do?

    Just when Jun Wu Xie hesitated on how to take care of the predicament in front of her, Jun Wu Yao standing beside her suddenly made a move. He suddenly raised his hand as the ck dark spirit instantly rushed towards the ¡®him¡¯ who was seated on the wheelchair!

    The speed was so fast that Jun Wu Xie had no chance to speak.

    When Feng Ming saw the dark spirit rushing towards the ¡°other Jun Wu Yao¡± on the wheelchair, he immediately stood in front of the wheelchair and used his power to counter it. However, even so, Feng Ming¡¯s figure was sted out in an instant as he fell directly to the corner of the hall and vomited out a mouthful of blood when he fell to the ground.

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s actions made everyone in the hall dumbfounded.

    As a servant serving the gods, Feng Ming had been infected with great divine power for thousands of years. Even though he was not a real god, his strength was not inferior to Chi Yan.

    Even so, Feng Ming couldn¡¯t even get up after a blow from Jun Wu Yao.

    It was conceivable that Jun Wu Yao¡¯s prescription was so powerful. If there was no Feng Ming around, he would directly hit Jun Wu Yao¡¯s real body. I was afraid that it would bepletely destroyed.

    ¡°Ye Jue! Are you crazy? You even want to destroy your real body?¡± The God of Destruction suddenly widened his eyes. He never thought that Jun Wu Yao would do such an extreme act.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to die? Tell you the truth. As early as when you came to the Three Realms, I had already noticed you. At that time, you had yet to separate from your real body. It was me who used divine power to separate your soul from your body and gave you a new body. If you dare to destroy your real body, your soul will disappear with it. Have you thought about it? ¡± The God of Destruction stared intently at Jun Wu Yeo, he had witnessed his crazy moments before but he had never seen Jun Wu Yao so ready to risk everything like now.

    When Jun Wu Yao came to the Three Realms that year, he did not use his real body. At that time, Jun Wu Yao was so powerful that it made people tremble in his presence. The God of Destruction knew that if Jun Wu Yao was kept in that state, it would be impossible to take him down.

    Therefore, the God of Destruction took advantage of his own convenience as the God of the Three Realms and thought of all ways to separate Jun Wu Yao¡¯s soul and body.

 Chapter 3085 - Decisiveness 2

    <h4>Chapter 3085 Decisiveness 2</h4>

    He managed to erase the memory of Jun Wu Yao and it wasn¡¯t until the new body of Jun Wu Yao was formed that the God of Destruction put his soul into the new body. Only then did Jun Wu Yao have a memory belonging to ¡°Ye Jue¡±.

    If possible, God of Destruction did not want to spend too much effort on this. He needed more than just Jun Wu Yao. He had no choice but to release Jun Wu Yao to lure Jun Wu Xie to appear.

    However, in order to prevent idents, God of Destruction deliberately saved Jun Wu Yao¡¯s real body, in order to use it to threaten Jun Wu Yao at the critical moment.

    But...

    Never would he have thought that Jun Wu Yao would take the chance to destroy himself without saying a word just as he was about to use his real body to threaten Jun Wu Yao.

    That was simply seeking his own death!

    Jun Wu Yao narrowed his eyes and looked indifferently at the distorted God of Destruction. He calmly said: ¡°I will not be your bargaining chip for anyone. If his existence is a threat, then I will destroy him without hesitation. ¡±

    Jun Wu Yao looked at his real body indifferently as if he was looking at a dead body.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to live? If you destroy your real body, you will die!¡± The God of Destruction roared out.

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s lips curled up casually and ignored the mor from God of Destruction. He turned his head and looked at the worried Jun Wu Xie. He stretched out his hand and rubbed Jun Wu Xie¡¯s little head.

    ¡°I said that as long as I am here, no one will hurt you. I will not even allow myself to hurt you.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie froze in ce. In a sh, she understood Jun Wu Yao¡¯s intention.

    Even if Jun Wu Xie disregarded Jun Wu Yao¡¯s safety and attacked the God of Destruction with all her strength, Jun Wu Yao would not let this happen. He did not want to give the God of Destruction such an opportunity, he wanted to end this all with his own hands and protect Jun Wu Xie, even if it meant by sacrificing himself!

    Jun Wu Xie wanted to say something, but Jun Wu Yao shook his head.

    ¡°You have walked all the way till now. I have seen it in my eyes, how can I be your burden?¡±

    For many years, Jun Wu Yao couldn¡¯t remember himself. He watched the indifferent girl grow bit by bit, silently carrying the fate of the Three Realms on her shoulders. Such a thin and weak body had to shoulder all this.

    How could he endure and let her efforts go to waste?

    ¡°God of Destruction, you want to threaten me with my real body, then you are really wrong. Even if you don¡¯t destroy it, I will destroy it myself!¡± Jun Wu Yao raised his head as thest sliver of gentleness in his eyes had faded. He would not give God of Destruction any chance.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe that you¡¯ll dare to do it!¡± The God of Destruction red at Jun Wu Yao as he gnashed his teeth. He didn¡¯t believe that there would still be people in the world who would be stupid enough to sacrifice themselves. Especially someone powerful like Jun Wu Yao!

    Jun Wu Yao sneered.

    An ominous feeling rose within Jun Wu Xie¡¯s heart suddenly as she subconsciously reached out and wanted to hold Jun Wu Yao, but her outstretched hand fell onto empty space instead.

    Before anyone could react, Jun Wu Yao¡¯s figure had already turned into a shadow and shot towards his real body that was the embodiment of his own existence.

    There was a loud bang and inside the huge hall, the roaring explosion pierced everyone¡¯s eardrum, and two identical figures ovepped at this moment... At this critical juncture, there was an explosion...

 Chapter 3086 - Decisiveness 3

    <h4>Chapter 3086 Decisiveness 3</h4>

    The deafening sound passed from the eardrum to the heart.

    Jun Wu Xie stunned and looked at the fine stars scattered in the hall before her. The dust that shone with light was scattered on the ground. When it fell to the ground, it turned into nothing. This scene was deeply carved in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes and heart.

    An invisible, strong and huge force rushed quietly towards Jun Wu Xie¡¯s soul.

    In the explosion, the whole hall trembled. The blood-red mist that had originally diffused in the hall quietly dispersed a little in this shock.

    The God of Destruction incredulously widened his eyes and looked at the empty wheelchair. In therge hall, he opened his eyes to look around for something, but as a result, an explosion sounded in his brain.

    If you want to sacrifice the Three Realms and break through the void, one must rely on the power of the two souls of the outside world, but ...

    He never imagined that when he thought he had won the game, Jun Wu Yao would choose to blow himself up so decisively! !

    With the total destruction of the soul and real body.

    And such a result ... God of Destruction¡¯s n was aplete failure.

    Without the existence of an otherworldly soul, his sacrificial array ... how could it be carried out?

    Ruined, everything was ruined ...

    The God of Destruction sat on the throne depressed. He had calcted everything, but he had not anticipated that Jun Wu Yao would choose to sacrifice himself for Jun Wu Xie.

    He did not even leave any ...

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s self destruction shocked everyone. Han Zi Fei and Jun Gu stared widely and could hardly believe what they saw.

    That powerful man, had just ... vanished? Just like that?

    Almost at the same time, Han Zi Fei and Jun Gu immediately turned their concerned gazes to Jun Wu Xie. A sense of panic that had never been felt before rose in their hearts.

    Jun Wu Yao had sacrificed his body and soul, then their Little Xie ...

    Jun Wu Xie stood quietly in the hall as her downcast eyes hid the flurry of raging emotions in her eyes. Her sleeves and her ck hair were billowing around her although there was no evident wind.

    ¡°Little ... Little Xie...¡± Han Zi Fei looked at the motionless Jun Wu Xie. Her heart was no longer calm as she became more and more nervous.

    She knew her daughter very well. No matter how calm she looked on the surface, her heart was not as indifferent on the inside. Han Zi Fei once heard everything from Jun Wu Yao about how they had met, their various encounters and how their love had blossomed.

    Han Zi Fei knew that even now, Jun Wu Xie had never said it, but as long as Jun Wu Yao was by her side, she had the courage to face everything.

    But...

    Now that Jun Wu Xie had personally witnessed Jun Wu Yao make his choice to sacrifice himself in front of her, she did not dare imagine how this matter would affect Jun Wu Xie.

    In the hall, the only one that remained calm was the soul of Gu Ying. He was in his soul state and the impact he felt was much smaller than others. In his view, Jun Wu Yao¡¯s choice was right, he raised his eyes and looked at the God of Destruction with a twisted face as a sneer appeared at the corner of his lips.

    The God of Destruction would eventually pay for his arrogance.

    Losing Jun Wu Yao¡¯s soul, how would he break through the void? What¡¯s more, how would he handle someone¡¯s uing revenge?

 Chapter 3087 - This Is Vengeance 1

    <h4>Chapter 3087 This Is Vengeance 1</h4>

    The God of Destruction turned hysterical. He had carefully plotted and nned for many years. But in the end, he was greeted with such an uneptable result.

    The otherworldly soul was lost. He could no longer activate the array for the Blood Sacrifice of the Three Realms!

    ¡°Damn you! Damn you! Ye Jue! You are so damned!¡± God of Destruction roared like crazy, he walked down from the throne. His golden eyes had already turned bloodshot. He wished to find back Jun Wu Yao¡¯s soul and crush it into powder, or imprison it for tens of thousands of years for as long as it could survive.

    However, all his anger and hatred had vanished.

    Jun Wu Yao chose to end his life decisively.

    Whether it was the real body or the soul, it would eventually disappear in this world.

    That was the mostplete counterattack given to the God of Destruction and the most powerful change that God of Destruction could not stop.

    A loud roar exploded from the mouth of God of Destruction. He couldn¡¯t bear that the n he had plotted for so long was destroyed by Jun Wu Yao. His crimson eyes looked at the silent Jun Wu Xie.

    Everything was gone, he could no longer break through the void and set foot firmly in the realm that he had seeked all his life.

    ¡°Ye Jue, do you think that if you die, everything can be over? I will destroy ... destroy everything you want to protect!¡± The God of Destruction evoked a cruel smile as he walked towards Jun Wu Xie, step by step with a malicious glint in his eyes.

    ¡°Ye Jue did this for you? He chose to sacrifice himself for you. Hahaha ... It¡¯s really touching, Jun Wu Xie, isn¡¯t this very touching? Hmmm? The person whom you love, the person whom you¡¯ve always wanted to protect had given up his own life so decisively and met such an end. What a pity ... It¡¯s all because of you, it¡¯s all because of you that he had chosen to die.¡± The words of God of Destruction were like a hypnotic chant as he pushed Jun Wu Yao¡¯s death onto Jun Wu Xie as his blood red eyes stared venomously at her like a viper.

    ¡°Bullshit! Wu Yao ...¡± Han Zi Fei immediately understood the intention of God of Destruction. He clearly wanted to let Jun Wu Xie¡¯s heart fall into huge guilt, so as to destroy Jun Wu Xie¡¯s consciousness.

    But Han Zi Fei¡¯s words were just spoken, and God of Destruction swept away with a cold eye. The guards guarding Han Zi Fei immediately covered Han Zi Fei and Jun Gu¡¯s mouth, unwilling to let them say any further.

    In the silent hall, only the breath of death enveloped everyone¡¯s heart as the God of Destruction looked as if he had just walked out of hell, every step was imbued with pure evil.

    ¡°Do you love him very much? Do you love him as much as he loves you? He is willing to give up his life for you, how about you? Do you wish to continue to survive with his sacrifice? Escape from here with his soul fragments?¡± The God of Destruction approached Jun Wu Xie step by step, watching Jun Wu Xie standing motionless, the vicious cold light shed under his eyes.

    Jun Wu Yao ruined his lifelong dream. Even if he died, he could not remove the hatred in his heart.

    He wanted to destroy Jun Wu Yao¡¯s loved one, the one whom he had sacrificed himself in order to protect. He would use the cruelest array in the world to let Jun Wu Xie live forever in eternal life and never get relief.

    That was his revenge against Jun Wu Yao. Even if Jun Wu Ya¡¯s soul had already dissipated!

 Chapter 3088 - 3088 This Is Vengeance 2

    <strong>3088 This Is Vengeance 2</strong>

    The hearts of Han Zi Fei and Jun Gu had already reached their throats. They wished they could rush to Jun Wu Xie immediately to stop the God of Destruction¡¯s n.

    The malignant intention of Destruction God was too obvious and seeing his twisted expression made them extremely wary.

    Standing at the side, Gu Ying¡¯s brows were light as he watched as the God of Destruction approach Jun Wu Xie step by step. However, Jun Wu Xie did not respond. This situation made Gu Ying find it a little strange.

    Why was this happening?

    Is it true that Jun Wu Xie was really stimted by Jun Wu Yao¡¯s death?

    The danger was near. Was she really going to give up resistance?

    Gu Ying¡¯s heart constantly raised a lot of doubts. But in the end, he subconsciously denied his doubts.

    No, Jun Wu Xie was not that easy to defeat.

    After ying several times with Jun Wu Xie, Gu Ying knew very well how powerful this petite woman looking body was.

    Then ...

    What was she waiting for?

    Just as Gu Ying continued to deliberate, the God of Destruction had already approached Jun Wu Xie and he was only three steps away from her.

    The vicious cold light bloomed from the eyes of God of Destruction. He slowly reached out his hand and stretched it towards Jun Wu Xie¡¯s neck.

    Just in an instant, a few rays of light suddenly rushed in from outside the hall. In the blink of an eye, they rushed towards the God of Destruction!

    The God of Destruction retreated back a few steps at the same time, avoiding the impact of those streaks of light.

    The streaks of lights appeared before Jun Wu Xie. As the lights dissipated, four towering figures suddenly stood defensively in front of Jun Wu Xie!

    ¡°Want to touch Little Xie, defeat us first!¡± Qiao Chu stood angrily in front of Jun Wu Xie, defending her. The red aura ignited around him was like a raging me, a circle of dazzling light appeared above his left hand as a Spirit Ring shone brightly. Fei Yan, Hua Yao and Fan Zhuo stood respectively beside Qiao Chu. The four tall figures formed an insurmountable high wall in front of Jun Wu Xie. The pace of the Destruction God¡¯s attack was blocked.

    Qiao Chu and others originally recuperated at the residence arranged by Nangong Lie ording to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s request. But not long ago, Nangong Lie suddenly brought news that both Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao broke into the Sacred Hall. After hearing that, the five of them could not sit still anymore. They didn¡¯t dare to stay for a while longer. They could only put the puppet Rong Ruo under the care of Bai Mo and they rushed to the Sacred Hall together.

    When entering the temple, blood flowed along the road. The damaged corpses piled up like a mountain. The thick bloody smell filled each of their noses and stimted their nerves. Their hearts were full of fear. They rushed over at full speed. They were afraid of what would happen to Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao. Just before they entered the hall, they saw that the God of Destruction was approaching Jun Wu Xie step by step. Their minds exploded and they rushed over without caring for their own lives.

    What shocked them was that besides Jun Wu Xie and the God of Destruction, Han Zi Fei and Jun Gu were also present and not only that, there was another familiar presence!

    They had all been to the Soul World. They knew the state of the soul body. Gu Ying standing on the side, his translucent body, clearly looked like a soul body!

    The situation in front of them was soplicated that several of them could not react at all.

 Chapter 3089 - This Is Vengeance 3

    <h4>Chapter 3089 This Is Vengeance 3</h4>

    ¡°Ha ha ha, oh, this is really touching ...¡± The God of Destruction looked at Qiao Chu and the others that stood before him. Suddenly he smiled with his bloodshot eyes. His gaze zed past them as he looked at Jun Wu Xie standing behind them quietly with unconcealed malevolence.

    ¡°Jun Wu Xie, are you very touched? So many people are willing to die for you ...¡± The God of Destruction curled his lips. The thrill of revenge in his heart grew stronger and stronger. He stretched out his hand to point at Qiao Chu and said to them:

    ¡°Qiao Chu, Hua Yao, Fan Zhuo ... Ah, this ugly monster, should it be Fei Yan?

    The God of Destruction¡¯s fingers suddenly stopped when he touched the Fei Yan bandages on his face.

    Fei Yan¡¯s eyes stared sharply at the God of Destruction, but the God of Destructionughed.

    ¡°It¡¯s really pitiful to be such an inhuman and ghost-like figure and still thinking that you cane to save Jun Wu Xie. You really have too many partners and they are all willing to die for you. Ah, just like ... Ye Jue. ¡°God of Destruction said with a smile on his eyes.

    His words were like a bombshell and exploded in Qiao Chu¡¯s heart.

    Ye Jue?

    Wasn¡¯t that the name of Brother Wu Yao?

    How could this guy say ...

    ¡°What kind of shit you talking about! You will die, not Brother Wu Yao. Don¡¯t think that you can provoke alienation here!¡± Qiao Chu couldn¡¯t help but yelled. His heart was faintly uneasy, and he was only aware of it now. Jun Wu Yao¡¯s figure at al in the Sacred Hall. But ording to the news given by Nangong Lie, Jun Wu Yao should have entered the temple together with Jun Wu Xie!

    But...

    Where was he?

    ¡°Provoking? Ha ha ...¡± The God of Destruction smirked and raised his hand: ¡°It¡¯s a pity, if I said it¡¯s not true, then ...¡± The God of Destruction looked at Qiao Chu¡¯s Jun Wu Xie .

    ¡°Jun Wu Xie, how could she be so depressed?¡±

    The deep voice of God of Destruction made a chill run down the back of Qiao Chu and the others and what scared them even more was the words from God of Destruction.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s state was indeed not right. From their appearance to the present, Jun Wu Xie had not said a word. She never even raised her head. The silent response made Qiao Chu feel even more panicked.

    ¡°Little Xie, Brother Wu Yao ...¡± Fan Zhuo turned his head slightly and asked Jun Wu Xie.

    However, Jun Wu Xie stood motionless with her head down without a sound. Her breath was so weak that it was almost imperceptible.

    No crying, no anger, no wailing ...

    Only the faint breath sound echoed in the repressed hall, as if ... she could disappear at any time.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s reaction almost assumed everything God of Destruction said. Qiao Chu¡¯s heart fell to the bottom of the valley in an instant.

    ¡°No matter what you said, as long as we are here, don¡¯t you dare to touch Little Xie!¡± Hua Yao took a deep breath and forcibly suppressed his inner grief. It was not the time to feel sad when they are facing the enemy now. Jun Wu Xie was in a strange situation. Even if they were in pain, who else could rece Jun Wu Yao to protect Little Xie?

    ¡°Oh? You are handling your emotions really well.¡± God of Destruction chuckled and a sharp murderous intention shed in his eyes.

 Chapter 3090 - 3090 This Is Vengeance 4

    <strong>3090 This Is Vengeance 4</strong>

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll be joining Ye Jue soon and the one you want to protect, Jun Wu Xie, will be joining you as well...oh no...I won¡¯t let her die that easily, after all, she is the woman who Ye Jue sacrificed his life to protect. I will take care of her properly and let her witness the deaths of all those dear to her, keeping her in an eternal state of torture. Your arrival is a true gift that allows me to increase her suffering!¡± The God of Destructionughed cruelly, his n to break through the void had been ruined by Jun Wu Yao¡¯s death.

    The God of Destruction was full of hatred and only exacting revenge ten or a hundred fold would quell it.

    ¡°Protect Little Xie well.¡± Fan Zhuo looked at hispanions, all having the same resolution in their hearts.

    Today, if they could not live, they would all die together!

    They would not let the God of Destruction seed even if they had to give their lives!

    In what seemed to be the same instant that Fan Zhuo spoke, Fei Yan put Jun Wu Xie over his shoulder and ran out of the hall as fast as he could.

    Fei Yan¡¯s injury had not fully healed and was the least ready for battle among the four of them. But he was still stronger than Qiao Chu and the rest so the best strategy was to get Jun Wu Xie as far away from danger as possible.

    The God of Destruction saw Jun Wu Xie being carried out and wanted to give chase. However at that moment, Qiao Chu, Hua Yao and Fan Zhuo summoned their Spirit Rings and fused them with their own souls!

    Before, when they managed to survive the attacks of the Top Ten masters, it was because their souls had merged with their Spirit Rings. Now that their souls were fully healed, going through another fusion would increase their strength tremendously!

    A dazzling aura surrounded them, taking the shape of their Spirit Rings. Their power could be seen wafting in the air and their bodies grewrger and covered the exit to the hall.

    ¡°You¡¯ve overestimated yourselves.¡± The God of Destructionughed.

    It was undeniable that their current strength would have put them at the top of the Three Realms, higher than even the Top Ten masters who had attacked them previously. But their opponent was not a person...but a God!

    In the blink of an eye, they were sent flying by the God of Destruction. If they were not protected by their spiritual power, all their internal organs would have been crushed.

    Even so, when they fell to the ground, they still coughed up blood and in that blood there were bits of flesh. They had already suffered internal injuries.....

    Before the God of Destruction could think of giving chase to Jun Wu Xie, Qiao Chu and the rest stood up once more and rushed towards him, not caring about their lives.

    The three of them were like moths to a me, knowing the battle was futile but were still unwilling to give any quarter. If they could dy the God of Destruction by even one second, giving Fei Yan more time to get Jun Wu Xie further away, it would be worth it....

 Chapter 3091 - Betrayal 1

    <h4>Chapter 3091 Betrayal 1</h4>

    Blood was all around and the stench of death permeated the hall.

    Han Zi Fei and Jun Gu were tied up and unable to move. They could only watch helplessly as the bloody scene yed out in front of their very eyes. The youths that they hade to look upon as their own children were repeatedly trying to block the God of Destruction¡¯s exit at the cost of their own lives.

    How they wished they could break free of those shackles, rush over and bear the suffering instead of them.

    Gu Ying looked on with a serious expression, as a spiritual body, he could no longer smell the blood being split. He could only watch Qiao Chu and the others getting gradually soaked with blood and the pools of blood around their feet growing everrger. As he watched, he felt more and more conflicted.

    Gu Ying had long known that Jun Wu Xie and those before him shared a close bond formed out of many years of friendship. It was an intimacy that was foreign to him as he had been ignored by all since he was young, even when he was holding the title of Blood Fiend Pce¡¯s Young Lord.

    In reality, he was merely a cur, a weapon, a pawn that was raised by Gu Yi.

    In the Blood Fiend Pce, his strange situation was well known, even though the elders and disciples showed respect and were obedient in front of him, Gu Ying saw disdain in their eyes.

    Nobody cared about his opinion or even whether he lived or died. In the Blood Fiend Pce, his sole purpose was to perform shameful tasks to help Gu Yi eliminate his enemies.

    Gu Ying¡¯s world was a cold one, so cold that it turned his heart to ice.

    The only person he felt warmth from was Gu Xin Yan, his sister in name. But after he killed Gu Yi and imprisoned Gu Xin Yan with him, he could no longer feel that warmth, only indifference and coldness.

    Gu Xin Yan hated him.

    The only person in the world who had shown him kindness now hated him like everyone else.

    Gu Ying was very clear as to why the God of Destruction had brought him back and that he was a soul created by the God of Destruction and his very existence was dependent on the whims of the God of Destruction.

    His entire life was cold andughable.

    However....

    When Gu Ying saw Qiao Chu, his mouth dripping with blood, once again rushing at the God of Destruction, he felt something stir deep within his soul.

    Was it worth it?

    To give up your life just for a friend?

    There was no hesitation, no remorse, just amon desire to get more time for Jun Wu Xie to escape.

    Was it....

    Worth it?

    Gu Ying had absolutely no idea.

    In this world, nobody was ever willing to give up their life for his, not even Gu XIn Yan.

    Even if he had a dog¡¯s life, he still tried hard to live it, watching all those around him die without even flinching.

    Gu Ying could not understand their resolve but for a reason unknown to him, suddenly felt envious of them.

    Envious of them knowing what they wanted and what was important enough to protect.

    A strange feeling started radiating throughout Gu Ying¡¯s soul....

 Chapter 3092 - 3092 Of Dreams And Illusions 1

    <strong>3092 Of Dreams And Illusions 1</strong>

    The God of Destruction was in no rush to kill the three of them, he wanted them to experience the pain of almost dying again and again.

    When Qiao Chu and the rest were unable to move anymore, the God of Destruction stood in the pool of blood that surrounded them and looked on proudly. More than half the bones in their bodies were broken and they had suffered massive internal injuries. They did not even have the strength to lift a finger.

    But they were still staring defiantly at the God of Destruction, as if they wanted to tear him limb from limb.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to look at me like that. I¡¯ve been kind enough not to kill you as I easily could have but I¡¯ve let you live. Don¡¯t worry, you won¡¯t get off that easily. Since you were willing to sacrifice yourselves to protect Jun Wu Xie, you must be quite important to her. So after I capture her again, I¡¯ll kill you slowly in front of her very eyes.¡± the God of Destructionughed, exhibiting all his evil and sinister traits.

    Qiao Chu and the rest were lying in the pool of blood unable to move but would have given anything to be able to pounce on the God of Destruction and kill him!

    However in their current state, they did not even have the strength to end their own lives, much less kill the God of Destruction. They finally understood why he had let them live, it was not because he could not kill them but because he had decided it was not time yet....

    The God of Destruction walked out of the hall, not once looking back at them....

    Fei Yan had carried Jun Wu Xie away in a mad sprint resulting in some of the bandages on his faceing loose in the wind and pockets of unhealed wounds oozing puss could be seen.

    As he ran, the wind felt like a million little knives stabbing his face at once. But he did not dare to stop and look back in the direction he was running from.

    ¡°LIttle Xie...you must hold on...¡± Fei Yan¡¯s voice was hoarse from the wind and he could not see. Fortunately, in absorbing the Spiritual Ring, his spiritual sense had increased greatly and could sense changes in the atmospheric pressure around him so could navigate without needing to see.

    Jun Wu Xie was silent, as if she had gone to sleep.

    Fei Yan could not see what Jun Wu Xie looked like at that moment. If he could, he would have been stunned.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes were open and her golden eyes were as brilliant as the sun but.....there seemed to be a fog that was covering her eyes, blocking their radiance.

    Her eyes were duller than those of the blind Fei Yan.

    Jun Wu Xie could not see and could not hear. She had no way of knowing what was happening around her.

    At the moment when Jun Wu Yao self exploded, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s entire spirit seemed to copse instantly, and when the power floating in the hall continued to flow into Jun Wu Xie¡¯s soul, her consciousness was instantly lost in a strange illusion ...

    So she had no idea that Qiao Chu and the rest had rushed to the hall and what had happened after they arrived.

    All her consciousness had been lost in that mist.

    In the mist, she vaguely saw a familiar figure ...

 Chapter 3093 - Of Dreams And Illusions 2

    <h4>Chapter 3093 Of Dreams And Illusions 2</h4>

    The figure was slender and had an aura around him. It seemed that he was the only person who could dispel the fog.

    Jun Wu Xie kept looking at the figure and her heart felt as if it had been crushed.

    She stared nkly at the figure for a long time until the figure smiled at her and reached out his hand, when her legs seemed to have a mind of their own and started moving towards the figure.

    ¡°Wu Yao!¡± Jun Wu Xie threw herself into the arms of the familiar figure but it was a mirage and her body passed right through it.

    Jun Wu Xie stared and looked at her empty hands. She turned around and could still see Jun Wu Yao looking at her, smiling gently.

    Her lover that she could not touch....

    In Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes was a look of hopelessness that had never been seen before.

    ¡°Little Xie....¡± Jun Wu Yao¡¯s voice rang in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s ears. The voice was both very gentle and tragic at the same time.

    ¡°I¡¯ve always been here and always will be by your side. As long as you don¡¯t forget me, I will be in your soul forever.¡± Jun Wu Yao said gently, with a sweet smile on his face.

    Jun Wu Xie balled her hands up into fists, she could not ept such an oue....

    How did it turn out like this?

    ¡°Don¡¯t be upset, you still have unfinished business and I¡¯m still here.¡± Jun Wu Yao frowned slightly, he could not bear to see Jun Wu Xie in pain.

    He wanted badly to hold her in his arms but this had be an impossibility.

    When his real body exploded, he gave up the possibility of holding her in his arms ever again.

    However....

    He had no regrets.

    When he self exploded, he had prepared for the worst. He did not expect that because of his previous training in the Chaos Array, he and Jun Wu Xie would have chaos power which should not have existed in this world. The bond that the shared power gave them meant that when he self exploded, his soul got absorbed into hers.

    It was just that....

    Only a few damaged souls could leave such a scar.

    Therefore, Jun Wu Yao was very satisfied.

    More importantly, when the fragments of Jun Wu Yao¡¯s soul merged into Jun Wu Xie¡¯s, he suddenly discovered that the divine power in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s soul was not fully released, the seals were only partially removed, but there was more that was still sealed up.

    And he was using the chaos power to release the seals on her divine power bit by bit.

    ¡°Little Xie, don¡¯t be sad. Do you remember your grandfather, uncle and parents? They are waiting for you, continue to battle the God of Destruction so he cannot perform the Blood Sacrifice Array of the Three Realms. But he will not let off anyone who is close to you or I....¡± Jun Wu Yao wished he could go into battle with her, unfortunately....

    The images of her loved ones suddenly shed through Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mind. She looked up and the despair in her eyes was fading away.

    ¡°Protect them, just as you have always done, I will be with you through it all.¡± Jun Wu Yao reached out his hand and ced it on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s head, just like he had done countless times before...

 Chapter 3094 - Of Dreams And Illusions 3

    <h4>Chapter 3094 Of Dreams And Illusions 3</h4>

    The ck aura was gradually beginning to dissipate, starting with Jun Wu Xie¡¯s head and moving to the rest of her body. She could see that it was being reced with a golden glow....

    Fei Yan suddenly felt a strong force near him as he was running.

    It was not unfamiliar to him, he had already felt it previously at the pce.

    The proximity of this force seemed to indicate the fall of Qiao Chu and the rest. Fei Yan¡¯s heart was so painful that he could hardly breathe, but he did not dare to stop running.

    He had been holding back tears for a while but could not hold them back any longer. As he continued running, the wind wicked the tears from his face, lost forever.

    Faster, even faster!

    Fei Yan berated himself for not being strong enough to bring Jun Wu Xie further away faster!

    He could not see it but he could feel the oppressiveness of the force and no matter how fast he ran, he could not increase the distance between himself and the force.

    When the force finally appeared from behind him, Fei Yan¡¯s legs suddenly stopped.

    It was eerily quiet that it made his hair stand.

    ¡°You can¡¯t escape. How can humans fight with gods?¡± The God of Destruction appeared in front of Fei Yan, his handsome face had been distorted by hatred, leaving nothing good to speak of.

    His original golden eyes were bloodshot and looked like a stranger¡¯s. He kept staring at Jun Wu Xie, his murderous intent blindingly obvious.

    ¡°God? What God? I don¡¯t believe in such things.¡± Fei Yan took a deep breath, having nowhere else to run finally allowed him to rx. He carefully put Jun Wu Xie down and although he could not see what was in front of him, stood in front of her as a shield.

    ¡°If all gods are as greedy and cruel as you, then I believe that people would not only stop believing in them but would take great pleasure in killing them!¡± Fei Yan chuckled to himself.

    ¡°Ah? You¡¯re still so indignant. No matter, it won¡¯t be long before you suffer the same fate as your friends, unable to move or talk. Resistance is futile, just give up Jun Wu Xie now and maybe I will allow you to suffer less.¡± The God of Destruction stood there and half smiled. His prey had nowhere to run to and he was in no rush to kill it yet.

    He took pleasure in allowing his prey to feel the crushing weight of hopelessness before they died.

    ¡°In your dreams!¡± Fei Yan roared defiantly.

    The God of Destruction¡¯s eyes shed cold and said, ¡°Stupid humans...always overestimating themselves.¡±

    As soon the God of Destruction¡¯s words left his mouth, a golden bolt of light left his hands and flew towards Fei Yan like lightning!

    Although Fei Yan could not see, he could feel the dangering towards him. But the attack was so fast that he could not take any evasive maneuvers.

    Just as Fei Yan was bracing himself to meet his end, that force suddenly vanished!

 Chapter 3095 - Killing A God 1

    <h4>Chapter 3095 Killing A God 1</h4>

    At that moment, a force that was both familiar and unfamiliar at the same time appeared in front of him.

    As soon as the God of Destruction¡¯s attack was diffused, Fei Yan could see its residue in front of him as a surprisingly gentle mist.

    ¡°Yan¡¯er, take a step back.¡± The cold and familiar voice made Fei Yan tremble.

    Fei Yan could not see anything but in that darkness, he felt an unbridled joy!

    ¡°Little Xie!¡±

    That familiar voice clearly came from Jun Wu Xie!

    She was healed?

    Jun Wu Xie had stood in front of Fei Yan and extinguished the God of Destruction¡¯s attack at the critical moment.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s entire body was surrounded by a golden aura. It was neither blinding nor huge but it was so rich and mesmerising that nobody could ignore it.

    Standing behind Jun Wu Xie, Fei Yan could instantly feel the calming effect of her power. It was as if all the pain and unease he was feeling had disappeared.

    ¡°Thank you for what you¡¯ve done.¡± Jun Wu Xie smiled faintly at Fei Yan as she looked back at him.

    Yes, she still had people to protect. How could she be defeated so easily?

    Fei Yan could not help but smile from the reaches of his heart.

    Standing opposite Jun Wu Xie, the God of Destruction¡¯s expression changed as soon as he saw her.

    He was a god and was familiar with god level powers. Earlier when she and Jun Wu Yao charged into the hall, he could sense that they were strong and even had some chaos power but he did not feel any pressure.

    But he did not know why he felt a strong sense of pressure when Jun Wu Xie appeared in front of him this time.

    That kind of pure divine power, which was gentle and seemed to envelope others felt harmless to most, but for the God of Destruction, it was an extremely unbearable softness!

    ¡°Your power....why has it be stronger!¡± The God of Destruction stared at Jun Wu Xie in shock. He could not believe that not only did she not fall into despair after Jun Wu Yao¡¯s death, she instead increased her power level exponentially!

    That power was reminiscent of the Great God that the God of Destruction saw many years ago.

    But...

    How was that possible?

    Jun Wu Xie slowly turned to look at the God of Destruction. When his eyes met her own golden gaze, it was not hate that could be seen in them but a cool, calm, indifference.

    ¡°To kill a God.¡± Jun Wu Xie raised her chin slightly and looked at the God of Destruction with a cold, icy stare.

    ¡°You im to be a god but have long not been fit to be a god, much less the only god in the Three Realms. Today, I will have a taste of what it feels like to kill a god.¡± Jun Wu Xie stated matter of factly, her voice not betraying any emotion.

    The God of Destruction looked at Jun Wu Xie silently. The Jun Wu Xie in front of him seemed to have snapped out of the despair she was in when hest saw her. She now had an air of supreme confidence, which whenbined with her newfound powers, made the God of Destruction feel a sense of oppression that he had never felt before.

    ¡°Kill a God? You? Do you even know how you¡¯ve managed to survive till now? What are you going to use to kill me? Hahaha!¡± The God of Destructionughed loudly in spite of his unease, hoping to dispel those feelings with his bravado.

 Chapter 3096 - Killing A God 2

    <h4>Chapter 3096 Killing A God 2</h4>

    ¡°Kill a God? You? Do you even know how you¡¯ve managed to survive till now? What are you going to use to kill me? Hahaha!¡± The God of Destructionughed loudly in spite of his unease, hoping to dispel those feelings with his bravado.

    Jun Wu Xie looked unwaveringly at theughing God of Destruction.

    ¡°It was Ye Jue! It was him that helped you survive till now! But it¡¯s a shame that he died trying to save you...¡±

    ¡°Your abilities are exhausted.¡± Jun Wu Xie interrupted him, not allowing him to continue.

    The God of Destruction was stunned, he did not expect her to react that way. Her calm demeanor seemed to indicate that Ye Jue¡¯s death meant nothing to her.

    ¡°You really don¡¯t feel anything for Ye Jue¡¯s death? Ah...you¡¯re really cold hearted.¡± The God of Destruction chuckled.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at the God of Destruction and said matter of factly, ¡°Everything you say is to try and hurt me, what do you want to talk about? Wu Yao¡¯s death? Or that you¡¯ve hurt my friends? Or maybe....you want to use my loved ones to threaten me?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s calm tone when dissecting the God of Destruction¡¯s n was as if she was talking about something that was unrted to her.

    Her attitude was definitely not what the God of Destruction expected.

    Calm.

    Way too calm.

    The God of Destruction had a realisation, no matter how much he tried to anger Jun Wu Xie, she would not react. It was as if she had been transformed into an iceberg, looking at everything objectively.

    ¡°Truly cold.¡± The God of Destruction narrowed his eyes and grit his teeth.

    This was not the result he wanted. He had wanted Jun Wu Xie to fall into endless suffering, not to be indifferent to everything.

    Jun Wu Xie wordlessly raised her hand and removed the Face of Selvan from her ear.

    The Face of Selvan were disguised as earrings and were small and icy to the touch. Jun Wu Xie held it in her palm and it started to exude a warm and gentle silver glow, turning into an exquisite mask.

    Jun Wu Xie continued to look at the God of Destruction indifferently and put the mask on her face.

    ¡°The winner is king, that is the rule you¡¯ve set in the Three Realms....well then, who will be the winner today?¡±

    The silver glow from the Face of Selvanbined with Jun Wu Xie¡¯s own golden aura to create a single ray of light that covered her entire body. When the light subsided, Jun Wu Xie was wearing a pale golden suit of armour that had a silver insignia on it, the insignia was faintly discernible, like flickering light.

    A pair of golden wings suddenly spread from behind Jun Wu Xie!

    And surrounding these wings were golden mes!

    A strong divine power could be felt all around. The God of Destruction¡¯s eyes opened even wider when he saw Jun Wu Xie put on the Face of Selvan.

    The Face of Selvan was the most important of all Jun Wu Yao¡¯s precious weapons.

    ¡°Enough with the idle chat, let¡¯s fight!¡± Jun Wu Xie had no interest in dragging it out any longer and charged at the God of Destruction even before she had finished speaking those words.

    The God of Destruction did not know how to react to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s sudden transformation and when she was rushing towards him, it felt to him like an unstoppable force!

    ¡°Jun Wu Xie, don¡¯t be too arrogant!¡± The God of Destruction grunted and a golden me suddenly surrounded his body!

 Chapter 3097 - Killing A God 3

    <h4>Chapter 3097 Killing A God 3</h4>

    The two beams of power collided in mid-air, fighting for supremacy like a pair of duelling dragons.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body was glowing light gold with her surge of power, and God of Destruction¡¯s body was burning with a bright golden me.

    The God of Destruction simply could not believe nor ept that Jun Wu Xie¡¯s powers were on par with his.

    In reality, the God of Destruction was the God of the Three Realms. He had created it and it was his domain and Jun Wu Xie was part of that domain. However she was from another realm and her power had been sealed off while living in the Three Realms so there was no way to know how powerful she could be.

    That was why the God of Destruction dared to attack Jun Wu Xie. Earlier when she and Jun Wu Yao attacked through the hall, even theirbined power was easily subdued by him. However the Jun Wu Xie he was facing now was entirely different and the change was too quick for him to have any sort of preparation.

    Jun Wu Xie gave the God of Destruction no time to think as she rushed offensively towards him, leaving only a golden shadow where her body just was.

    The God of Destruction could only brace himself, roar out loud and face the challenge head on!

    This was a battle to the death that was too close to call. Both parties were strong and thebat produced shes of brilliant golden light that would have blinded any observers.

    Meanwhile, Fei Yan was surrounded by a golden forcefield, protecting him from all harm.

    Jun Wu Xie did that before the battle started to prevent him from being caught in the crossfire.

    The forcefield protected Fei Yan but also blocked off his ability to feel what was around him. He still could not see and hence could only listen to the deafening sounds of the battle. He wanted to stand up and help Jun Wu Xie but as he started to move, reason took over and he stopped and just stood there with his hands by his side.

    He knew that based on his power, he had no way of influencing a battle between two gods. At that moment, he prayed for the first time in his life, praying for Jun Wu Xie to emerge victorious and put an end to all the suffering.

    After Fei Yan had finished praying, a little halo emerged from the top of his head and suddenly started to make its way towards Jun Wu Xie!

    In the heat of battle, nobody noticed the tiny halo entering and merging with Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body.

    This was a battle like no other before it, both had powers beyond anything else in the Three Realms. The battle sent shockwaves rippling through the Sacred City and people everywhere were shaken by the sounds.

    The ground shook beneath their feet and everyone came out of their houses, gathered on the main street and looked up to see the temple surrounded by explosions, and it seemed like the temple was being swallowed by the sun!

    The entire temple was shrouded in a surging golden light!

 Chapter 3098 - Killing A God 4

    <h4>Chapter 3098 Killing A God 4</h4>

    The blinding light from the temple kept growing and soon, it enveloped the entire Sacred City.

    Only a few days had passed since the selection of the current Top Ten masters and those who were not from the Sacred City had already left. Those who remained felt very weak under the glow of the golden light. No matter how strong, anybody would pale inparison to the strength being shown in that battle.

    Their spiritual power seemed to be agitated by some unknown force and it constantly churned inside their bodies!

    Bai Mo and Nangong Lie were walking on the street and saw the strange scene in front of them. Both of them werepletely dumbfounded.

    ¡°What is going on?¡± Bai Mo asked while looking at the rapidly expanding stream of light that before long would cover the entire city.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± Nangong Lie¡¯s face was a little pale. He had earlier received news about Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao storming the Holy Temple, leaving a sea of blood in their wake. When he passed the information on to Qiao Chu and the rest, they immediately rushed to the Holy Temple themselves.

    He and Bai Mo had intended to go with them but were rejected. They were going there to fight to the death and if Bai Mo and Nangong Lie went with them, they would surely die as well.

    They instructed Bai Mo and Nangong Lie, in the event of their death, to immediately leave the Sacred City and take Rong Ruo with them to the Lower Realms where they might have a chance of survival.

    ¡°Do you think Fan Zhuo and the rest are alright?¡± Bai Mo felt an uneasiness that was turning into dread in his heart. He had always felt confident of his power but under the glow of the light, felt utterly weak and powerless.

    This was a kind of power that was above all other types of power and it wasughable for anyone to think they could stand up to it.

    Bai Mo and Nangong Lie were still quite a distance away from the expanding light but even with that distance they could feel the powering from it. Nobody would ever dare dream of fighting against such power!

    It instilled a fear that was indescribable with words and caused people to tremble uncontrobly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know but no matter what we must be ready to leave with Rong Ruo in case anything happens.¡± Nangong Lie furrowed his eyebrows, already prepared for the worst.

    ¡°I hope they are alright.¡± Bai Mo gritted his teeth. In that moment, he hated his own weakness but he also knew that even if his power was doubled, it would not have made a difference.

    The golden light was still expanding over the city and all the so called experts found themselves in an unbelievable situation!

    There was something in the golden light that when they came into contact with it, gave them a surge and pushed them to peak power in no time at all!

    This sudden change was difficult for them to process and what was even more surprising was that under the light, their growth was exponential!

 Chapter 3099 - Killing A God 5

    <h4>Chapter 3099 Killing A God 5</h4>

    It was a shame that....

    Even before they could rejoice in their sudden increase in strength, their power was extracted from their bodies as soon as it reached its peak!

    One by one their powers came out of the bodies as beams of light and headed towards the temple.

    In an instant their ecstacy turned to unbridled fear and they could only howl in fright as they tried to escape the light. But with their strength being continuously sucked out of their bodies, they could only rely on their legs to take them away as fast as they could run!

    But they could not run nearly as fast as the light was expanding and in no time at all, the nightmare disguised as a golden dream had swallowed everyone in its path!

    Bai Mo and Nangong Lie were still a distance away from the light but could hear the screams of paining from those who were inside it and sensed great danger. They both felt their powers heightened and decided at the same time to start escaping the Sacred City!

    ...

    Inside the Holy Temple, Jun Wu Xie and the God of Destruction were locked in a fierce battle that shook the earth and made thunderous noises with each sh. The beautiful and ornate buildings in the temple could not withstand the force of the battle and were being turned into rubble.

    Dust and ash were flying everywhere and in a short time, the once iparably beautiful Holy Temple became a barren battlefield.

    The hall was copsing and the guards feared for their lives. In their panic, they forgot they had to control Han Zifei and Jun Gu. In order to save their lives, they untied Han Zi Fei and Jun Gu, and ran out of the hall as fast as they could.

    Han Zifei and Jun Gu, who themselves did not have an easy route to freedom, were in no rush to escape. They quickly picked up Qiao Chu and the rest and managed to get them out of the hall just as the entire hall copsed!

    However, nobody cared about the badly injured Feng Ming. He could only sit in the hall and hopelessly look up at it copsing onto him with.

    With a loud crash, the hall turned into a pile of rubble and buried the filthy soul of Feng Ming within it.

    When Han Zi Fei and the rest walked out of the hall, they were shocked by the scene that awaited them.

    After the golden light passed through it, the once prosperous city was no more and looked like a wastnd. The people who hade out of their houses were now corpses on the ground, their faces frozen in agony as their power was ripped out of their bodies and absorbed by the golden light.

    ¡°What is that?¡± Jun Gu asked while supporting Fan Zhuo and Qiao Chu in each arm as he looked at the carnage and destruction in front of him.

 Chapter 3100 - Killing A God 6

    <h4>Chapter 3100 Killing A God 6</h4>

    Han Zi Fei was troubled, she was carrying Hua Yao on her back and her clothes were soaked with Hua Yao¡¯s blood, making it cool to the touch. What troubled Han Zi Fei was the guards¡¯ strange situation.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure but I have a feeling something bad is happening.¡± Han Zi Fei¡¯s heart was beating fast as a sense of uneasiness washed over her.

    In a sh, the guards were turned into corpses in front of their very eyes. All their strength and power were sucked out of their bodies by the golden light, apanied by screams of pain.

    Han Zi Fei¡¯s uneasiness reached its peak in an instant. She could feel her spiritual body increasing rapidly and instead of bringing her joy, it filled her with a fear for her survival!

    ¡°This is terrible! It¡¯s an integrated reincarnation spell!¡± She eximed as the colour drained from her face.

    She was a Sacred Maiden from the Sacred Maiden Tribe. The previous two Sacred Maidens had served at the side of the God of Destruction. If Han Zi Fei hadn¡¯t discovered the God of Destruction¡¯s n back then and escaped from the Upper Realms earlier, she might have been sent to the God of Destruction¡¯s side just like the other two before her.

    In any case, she had been taught from a young age to serve the God of Destruction and so over the years had much contact with him and understood many of his secrets.

    Back then, she thought he was just a cruel master and not the God of Destruction who wanted to destroy the world!

    ¡°Integrated reincarnation spell? What is that?¡± Jun Gu furrowed his eyebrows, feeling the same uneasiness as Han Zi Fei.

    Han Zi Fei looked very ufortable, she was constantly shifting her spiritual energy within her body, trying to counteract the spell but it was not having any effect.

    ¡°This is a spell of the God of Destruction that extracts the spiritual power and life force of anyone in its path and sends it to the God of Destruction to be absorbed into his own body. If he is using it, it means that Little Xie has recovered and is overpowering him.¡±

    ¡°ording to what you¡¯ve just said, then everyone¡¯s power will be part of the God of Destruction¡¯s. That would put Little Xie in grave danger!¡± Jun Gu shook his head, instead of rejoicing at his daughter¡¯s recovery, the news filled him with even more worry.

    Han Zi Fei remained silent. Although she knew what the spell was, she did not know how to break it.

    At that moment, they could feel their spiritual power reaching its peak and start to leave their bodies uncontrobly. Moreover their feet felt like they were stuck to the ground, unable to move even an inch.

    Before long, they would be just like those guards, corpses on the ground.....

    Fear and helplessness ruled their hearts as they could only wait for their impending death.

    However....

    Just when things were at their most dire, two light golden circles appeared and encircled both of them and also Qiao Chu and the rest!

 Chapter 3101 - Killing A God 7

    <h4>Chapter 3101 Killing A God 7</h4>

    After the two golden circles came to rest upon them, they could feel their spiritual power and bodies return to normal as the circles protected them from the external forces.

    ¡°This power....¡± Jun Gu looked around at the golden hue that was now surrounding them. It brought a sense of peace to both their bodies and spiritual power and it also brought with it a sense of familiarity and intimacy.

    ¡°It¡¯s Little Xie.¡± Han Zi Fei began to choke up as she felt the familiar presence of their daughter. Even in the heat of battle, she had not only remembered them but even used a part of her power to protect them.

    ¡°I hope Little Xie can get through this trial, I only pray for her safe return.¡± Jun Gu said worriedly, his heart filled with concern for their daughter.

    Their child had already gone through too much and they were not strong enough to help her. They could only pray for her victory over the God of Destruction!

    ...

    On the battlefield, the God of Destruction¡¯s power kept increasing. In the face of Jun Wu XIe¡¯s attack, not only was it not diminishing but seemed to be growing and the look on his face was only getting more and more crazy.

    ¡°Jun Wu XIe, you cannot defeat me! By using the integrated reincarnation spell, I¡¯m only getting stronger! The powers of all your friends and loved ones are now part of the power that I will use to crush you!¡± The God of Destruction stared at Jun Wu Xie with bloodshot eyes.

    He had to admit that Jun Wu Xie had be extremely powerful, but....

    This was his battleground!

    He had already given up on the Blood Sacrifice of the Three Realms. Even without Jun Wu Yao to break through the void, he could still absorb the power of everyone in the Three Realms and in doing so, be someone that was feared by all!

    Jun Wu Xie stared coldly at the manic God of Destruction. In the midst of the battle, she could clearly feel his powers increasing and what he said made the gravity of the situation even clearer.

    She had already guessed the God of Destruction¡¯s n and sent out some of her power to protect Han Zi Fei and the rest. But her powers were only being depleted and could only protect people within a certain range, if they left the Holy City she was not sure if she could continue to protect them.

    The God of Destruction must be stopped!

    He had to be stopped before his spell reached the entire Three Realms!

    Jun Wu Xie took a deep breath and attacked the God of Destruction once again!

    The battle to end all battles continued to rage on and the God of Destruction¡¯s power kept increasing. Power came from all around as it was used by the God of Destruction to defeat Jun Wu Xie. Something had changed in this previously one-sided battle.

    Although Jun Wu Xie¡¯s power had grown tremendously, it was not growing anymore and it was difficult to keep fighting against the God of Destruction whose power was ever increasing.

 Chapter 3102 - Finale 1

    <h4>Chapter 3102 Finale 1</h4>

    I cannot lose!

    Jun Wu Xie had a look of steely determination in her eyes and even when faced with the ever growing power of the God of Destruction, showed no signs of fear or retreat.

    [Little Xie, you are not battling alone.]

    A familiar voice suddenly emanated from her soul!

    After a moment¡¯s stunned silence, a figure appeared behind Jun Wu Xie. The figure had no warmth or sense of familiarity to it but somehow still gave her a sense of peace.

    [You still have us fighting by your side.] The figure hugged her from the back and held her outstretched hands as if giving her a boost of power.

    In the instant that their hands touched, blinding silver light came from all directions and went straight towards Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body.

    Each ball of light, by itself, held little power. But they were arriving in such huge numbers and being absorbed into Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body one by one. With each ball of light, Jun Wu Xie could clearly feel her power levels growing!

    [Gods exist because of faith. The ones whom you have protected are now protecting you in return.] Jun Wu Yao started to smile as the silhouette of his body started to blur as it melted into a giant ball of light that reconstituted itself into her body once again.

    While this was happening, in the Lower Realms....

    Countless crowds gathered together, Jun Xian, Jun Qing, Qu Lingyue, Lei Chen, Mo Qianyuan, Bai Yunxian ...

    There are countless soldiers of the Ruilin Army and the Iron Blood Army.

    At this moment with them all gathered together. There was a person among them with a bright halo all over his body ¨C Tian Ze.

    Tian Ze suddenly coughed up some blood and his body started convulsing. He started to speak but the voice that came out was that of Jun Wu Yao.

    [Little Xie needs you, please send your faith to her.]

    Those were Jun Wu Yao¡¯s final words to the people.

    Tian Ze had once used a drop of Jun Wu Yao¡¯s blood and after Jun Wu Yao¡¯s self explosion, that drop of blood had be a final conduit to his soul and he used that to convey his final wish.

    Their faith....

    Those words puzzled Jun Xian and the rest for a moment before they suddenly gained rity.

    They immediately mobilized everyone but did not know how to convey their faith. After a moment, they tried praying, praying for Jun Wu Xie¡¯s victory. When little balls of light emerged from their heads and floated up to the skies, they finally understood.

    This....

    This was the power of faith that Jun Wu Yao spoke of.

    And this power would carry their prayers and faith up to Jun Wu Xie.

    The unification of the Lower Realms allowed everyone to be mobilised in such a short time, and was made easier due to the soldiers and fast horses of the Ruilin army.

    Before long, all in the Lower Realms put down whatever they were doing and whether kneeling or standing, conveyed their sincere faith through prayers.

    The power of an innumerable faithsbined, went up into the sky, pierced the clouds and went straight to the Upper Realm!

 Chapter 3103 - Finale 2

    <h4>Chapter 3103 Finale 2</h4>

    Simultaneously, in the Sea Spirit City, Ye Gu and everyone else also felt Jun Wu Yao¡¯s final wish. They knew what it implied and were heartbroken. But for now, they pushed their despair aside as the Night Regime, Ghost Army and everyone else in the city started to pray in order to send their faith above.

    They were created by Jun Wu Yao and each had a piece of his soul in them. Their prayers carried more weight than others¡¯ as they carried a piece of Jun Wu Yao¡¯s godly power with it and affected all that surrounded them.

    The Sea Spirit Beasts who lived in the Sea of Death, not far from the Sea Spirit City, also felt the danger that was upon them. In their own unique way, they let out their cries and soon balls of light emerged from the sea and started flying towards the direction of the Sacred City.

    Ghost Realm, Soul Realm ... Countless forces of faith started to travel through space and fly up.

    This was the power and faith of good.

    And also their faith in life.

    The God of Destruction¡¯s attacks on Jun Wu Xie were bing more intense. The power he was absorbing from his spell was the weapon in defeating her.

    However....

    Just at the moment that the God of Destruction thought he was going to send Jun Wu Xue to hell.

    shes of warm light appeared in the sky and flew towards Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body, being absorbed into it.

    The shes of light came from all directions and started raining onto Jun Wu Xie like a storm!

    The God of Destruction¡¯s eyes became as big as saucers as he watched the little balls of light get absorbed into Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body and her divine power increased with every ball of light.

    Her power, which was just a moment ago, being consumed by the God of Destruction now seemed to be threatening to overpower him!

    ¡°How is this possible! Jun Wu Xie, what the hell did you do!!!¡± The God of Destruction roared incredulously, unable to understand what was going on in front of him.

    Jun Wu XIe was not from this world, no matter how powerful she was, she should not have been able to absorb power from this world!

    But the God of Destruction¡¯s belief was being destroyed in front of his very eyes!

    How could that be?

    How could Jun Wu Xie take in power from this world?

    It was impossible!

    However, the impossible was happening and Jun Wu Xie¡¯s power was growing rapidly.

    Those continuous balls of light were adding to her power and pushing her to new heights.

    ¡°I¡¯ve done things that you, calling yourself a God, would never deign worthy to do!¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body was being filled with a warm and gentle power that wasing from all the people she had interacted with. It was all their help and support that would help her defeat the God of Destruction!

 Chapter 3104 - Finale 3

    <strong>Chapter 3104 Finale 3</strong>

    This would be thest battle ever in Three Realms!

    The God of Destruction had no regard for life, treating humans like weeds while Jun Wu Xie had always tried to protect humanity in the world.

    And the world was now repaying them in the same manner.

    Jun Wu Yao may have had left the world, but he used his dying breath to tell everyone of the battle¡¯s importance.

    It was his final gift of love to Jun Wu Xie.

    To give it their all!

    ¡°Impossible! I am a God! I am the God of this world! You can never defeat me!¡± The God of Destruction was consumed by madness and kept using the integrated reincarnation spell to try and gain more power.

    However....

    All the people who had felt threatened before had already escaped.

    All those who had not yet been consumed by the golden light had used all their spiritual power to escape.

    There was an endless forest near the Sacred City that was barren all around it. After all the people had escaped, the spell was expanding fast but it still needed time and enough people to capture as a foundation.

    On the other hand, the power of faith that Jun Wu Xie was receiving was being given to her out of peoples¡¯ own free will, she neither needed to fight nor snatch to get it. All she needed to do was to ept it into her body.

    This would be pivotal in deciding the final oue.

    The increase of the God of Destruction¡¯s power started to slow down while Jun Wu Xie¡¯s kept increasing rapidly. The purity and warmth of the power of faith was the source of her power.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s attacks started to be more fierce and the God of Destruction was growing weaker and more vulnerable under the barrage of attacks.

    The moment that Jun Wu Xie was going to defeat the God of Destruction had finally arrived!

    As the God of Destruction fell heavily to the ground, the arrogance he had built up over thousands of years had beenpletely destroyed and for the first time, fear was showing in his golden eyes. He stared at Jun Wu Xie, unable to believe that he had been defeated by someone from outside of this world.

    He could not believe that he would be defeated by someone whom he had always treated as a pawn in his ns.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at the fallen God of Destruction whose distraught face had fear all over it. But her own face did not show any trace of joy.

    There was no joy, no excitement, only calmness.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it! I don¡¯t believe it!¡± The God of Destruction stood up once more but his stature was somewhat diminished, he was severely weakened by Jun Wu Xie¡¯s attacks and the integrated reincarnation spell had also worn off leaving him even weaker.

    ¡°How could you have beaten me? With what?!¡± The God of Destruction wailed at Jun Wu Xie like he was in mourning.

    Jun Wu Xie pushed him from the altar into the mud and in that moment, his pride, built up over many years, was destroyed along with his dirty and greedy soul.

    ¡°You still don¡¯t understand?¡± Jun Wu Xie said to him coldly.

    The God of Destruction gritted his teeth and asked, ¡°Understand?¡±

 Chapter 3105 - 5 Finale 4

    <h4>Chapter 3105 Finale 4</h4>

    ¡°The world is just returning the treatment that you gave to them.¡± Jun Wu Xie said matter of factly.

    The God of Destruction sneered, ¡°This world? I am the God of this world and it¡¯s mine to do with as I please! I created everything in it and if I want to kill, nobody can do anything about it! Hahaha!¡±

    To him, it was ludicrous that the world he created was now abandoning him.

    Jun Wu Xie was nonplussed at his obstinate expression, in that moment she only felt sadness for him.

    ¡°I am a God! I am a God!¡± He started hollering, as if that was the only way to preserve hisst shred of dignity as a God.

    However, his misguided pride only made Jun Wu Xie feel even more sad for him.

    Gods created everything but they could not control everything. All beings in the world were born with free will and from that moment on, with their feelings, hopes and desires, should never be used by Gods as chess pieces.

    The wings on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s back were pping gently, suspending her in mid air.

    The God of Destruction on the other hand, had lost the strength to fly and could only look at Jun Wu Xie with hatred.

    ¡°If a God is like you, it¡¯s better to have no God at all.¡± Jun Wu Xie raised her sword of light high and concentrated all the power in her body into it.

    She struck swiftly and suddenly.

    Powered by all the faith and belief from the three realms, it struck straight through his chest like a bolt from heaven!

    Instantly!

    The God of Destruction had a look of unbearable pain on his face and his eyes were wide with disbelief but he had no strength to return to the skies.

    Everything in front of him started to go blurry, including Jun Wu Xie, the person he hated most.

    He copsed suddenly, thousands of years of memories shing before his eyes.

    In a time long ago, he was in charge of destruction and looked down at the Three Realms from the heavens,ughing at their stupidity and ignorance but was chided by the God of Light.

    From their perch, they could see the temples that the people built for them.

    They could see the people that they created, kneeling down inside those temples, offering up prayer and song in return for their kindness and benevolence.

    At the same time, the God of Destruction was struggling to remain conscious.

    He saw that from the devotees in the temples, tiny dots of light emerged from their heads and flew up to paradise which served as nourishment for the Gods.

    So.....

    That was it.

    A bitter smile formed on the God of Destruction¡¯s mouth.

    He finally understood what he had been neglecting and also the reason for his defeat.

    It was the power of faith.

    Gods created people but it was people through their faith and adoration, that elevated the Gods who helped them.

    In the end, the God of Destruction was defeated.

    He was not defeated at the hands of Jun Wu Xie alone, but by the hands of the souls that were abandoned by him.

    The faith that he had dismissed earlier was the very thing that led to his downfall.

    The God of Destruction gradually grew weaker. He finally closed his eyes and rays of light started to leak out from his body and finally, his body returned to the ground that he had created.

 Chapter 3106 - Finale 5

    <h4>Chapter 3106 Finale 5</h4>

    Jun Wu Xie gently eased herself onto the ground as she watched the God of Destruction¡¯s body disappear. The Selvan armour came off her body and turned back into an ear pin that she could hold in the palm of her hand.

    She held the pin in her hand and unconsciously tightened her grip until it pierced her skin but she did not feel any pain.

    As she watched the golden light that covered the Holy City slowly fade away, she felt no joy on the inside.

    She was victorious but did not feel happy at all.

    The God of Destruction was dead and the Three Realms had its salvation.

    But...

    She had lost her lover, who could never be reced.

    ¡°I won, we¡¯ve won.¡± She unclenched her fist and looked at the Face of Selvan which retained its beauty even though it was stained by her blood.

    Warm tears rolled down her face and fell into her palm, mixing with her blood. She was a picture of pain and sadness.

    ¡°Can....I cry now?¡± She whispered to nobody as the tears started dripping off her face, showing her hopelessness.

    She had won but she would never get him back.

    It was not the victory she wanted.

    She was like a child, squatting helplessly on the ground. Heaving and crying but the pressure made her feel like choking and there was no sound.

    When she was fighting, there was no room to feel sad or unhappy.

    Who would ease her pain now that the battle was over?

    She may have won the battle but she felt a huge hole in her heart which was the most painful wound she had ever felt.

    In the midst of the destruction, Fei Yan felt that the danger had passed. He heard the entire exchange between Jun Wu Xie and the God of Destruction and knew that it was all over. But...

    Where was Little Xie?

    Fei Yan started wandering around until finally, he felt Jun Wu Xie.

    Who was squatting on the ground, sobbing silently.

    ¡°LIttle Xie...¡± Fei Yan said, at a loss of how to continue.

    Nobody could understand Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hurt and pain at losing a loved one as well as he could.

    Fei Yan did not say another word. He squatted next to her and held her in his arms,forting his friend in his own way.

    Han Zi Fei and Jun Gu had rushed to the scene and could see Jun Wu Xie being held by Fei Yan from afar.

    Both their hearts became heavy when they saw that Jun Wu Xie had won but lost Jun Wu Yao in the process.

    The world had been liberated thanks to her but she would forever be living with those demons with no hope for salvation.

    The two looked at each other silently and walked over to Jun Wu Xie. Han Zi Fei put Hua Yao down to one side and embraced Jun Wu Xie as well.

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry my child...Wu Yao would not have wanted to see you this way.¡± Han Zi Fei put aside her own pain and held her daughter. She knew that no matter what she said, it would not be of use in that moment.

    Jun Wu Xie lost an irreceable lover.

    Jun Gu stood there clenching his fists, not knowing what to say. Nonguage in the world had the words to express the situation.

 Chapter 3107 - Finale 6

    <h4>Chapter 3107 Finale 6</h4>

    Victory had not brought joy, just a pervasive sadness.

    The blood red mist was slowly starting to recede from the Three Realms and sunlight started to bathe thend in a fresh dawn.

    However the sunlight brought no warmth to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s heart.

    Just as everyone was wallowing in sadness, a bright ray of light pierced through the sky and a figure surrounded by a golden aura appeared.

    When they saw the figure, everyone was shaken out of their stupor.

    Could it be that the God of Destruction was not dead?

    When the figure walked out of the circle of light, everyone was stunned.

    Out of the light appeared an extremely handsome man with golden eyes, smiling and looking warm and friendly.

    ¡°I guess a pathway has been opened.¡± The handsome man looked at the mess around him and sighed involuntarily.

    ¡°The destructive power here is on par with that brat, Satan¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Jun Gu asked the stranger while standing in front of his wife and daughter to shield them.

    The man sensed Jun Gu¡¯s apprehension and tried to wave him off,ughing, ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious, I am not a bad person. I¡¯m here to look for her.¡± He pointed to Jun Wu Xie who was still within the embrace of Han Zi Fei.

    Jun Gu frowned slightly and exchanged a look with Han Zi Fei.

    Han Zi Fei took a step forward, ¡°Just who are you exactly?¡±

    The manughed, ¡°I am a God but not one of this world. I have transcended these worlds and am part of the God World. I am here at someone¡¯s request but also to help Miss Wu Xie fulfill her destiny.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Han Zi Fei stared cautiously at the person in front of her. If it was not for him not exhibiting even the slightest hostility, she would have really suspected that the person was there to cause trouble.

    ¡°I think....it might be more appropriate for me to talk to Wu Xie herself.¡± The man said with some difficulty.

    Han Zi Fei hesitated a moment and released Jun Wu Xie from her embrace after exchanging a knowing look with Jun Gu.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes were bloodshot from all the crying but was stunned when she saw the person in front of her.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while.¡± The man looked at Jun Wu Xie somewhat wistfully.

    ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± Jun Wu Xie was stunned.

    ¡°Little Wu Xie, do you know him?¡± Han Zi Fei asked with caution.

    Jun Wu Xie replied, ¡°I can¡¯t say that I do but I have seen him in a dream before.¡±

    In the environment created by the Spirit Tree, other than Jun Wu Yao, there was a child. That child had golden eyes who always had a smile on his face unlike Jun Wu Yao. The face before her was as she remembered it albeit more mature.

    Han Zi Fei and Jun Gu were not totally clear about what was going on but if Jun Wu Xie had met him before, then he was probably not an enemy.

    ¡°I¡¯m so happy that you still remember me.¡± The man smiled and scratched the back of his head. ¡°I have received many blessings from you but have not had the time to thank you. However we have many days ahead of us for that and for now, let¡¯s talk about the matter at hand.¡±

 Chapter 3108 - Finale 7

    <h4>Chapter 3108 Finale 7</h4>

    ¡°What is this all about?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked suspiciously.

    The man replied, ¡°It¡¯s like this. Ie from the God¡¯s World, which is the final destination for the most outstanding Gods of each world. The one you just defeated wrecked such destruction in an attempt to enter our world. He should have been our problem to deal with but thews of our world forbid us from interfering with matters of our original world or any other world once we are inside.¡±

    ¡°But to let him continue unabated would have resulted in irreparable damage. So we had no choice but to ask you to deal with him, we are sorry for the suffering you have endured.¡± The man continued abashedly.

    In order to enter the God¡¯s World, Gods are selected based on a strict criteria and only allowed to enter if they meet the stringent conditions.

    The God of Destruction was finding ways and means to enter but did not realise that his actions broke the rules of the God¡¯s World and threw the Three Realms off bnce.

    The Gods in the God¡¯s World discussed how to solve the problem of the God of Destruction and they decided to let the soul of the previous messenger of God into the world to rid it of this evil and Jun Wu Xie was the chosen one.

    Jun Wu Xie used to be the guide of the Gods. When the world of the handsome man and Jun Wu Yao first appeared, it was she who qualified them to be Gods. In her soul, there was the power of a God but as she had been reincarnated, she was no longer bound by the rules of the God¡¯s World.

    ¡°You are saying that it was you who arranged for me toe to this world? Then Wu Yao....¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mind was racing, if she had been sent here by others, was Jun Wu Yao as well?

    ¡°Ah him, he was a disobedient one and did many bad things in our world. So in order to punish him, we sent him to this world to do some penance and saving the world with you was his path to redemption.¡±

    ¡°Redemption? Your redemption involves the destruction of his soul?¡± Jun Wu Xie felt the anger rising within her.

    The man saw her anger and raised his hands up in defence, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! That was what he needed to endure but he has already paid for his past misdeeds, so...¡±

    The man raised his hand and a dark coloured me appeared in his palm.

    ¡°Since he has atoned, he can now be reborn.¡± With a flourish of his hand, he dropped the me on to the ground and once it hit the ground, the me expanded and transformed into the form of a man!

    When the man¡¯s final form had taken shape, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes widened and rushed into his arms without a moment¡¯s hesitation!

    ¡°I¡¯m back.¡± The newly reincarnated Jun Wu Yao held Jun Wu Xie in his arms as tight as he could, the look in his eyes saying he never wanted to let go.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded her head silently while in Jun Wu Yao¡¯s embrace, an indescribable joy filling every corner of her heart.

    ¡°Now, isn¡¯t everything alright again?¡± The man said with a big smile.

    Jun Wu Yao looked at the man, his eyes filled with contempt.

    The man just shrugged.

 Chapter 3109 - Finale 8

    <h4>Chapter 3109 Finale 8</h4>

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s return dispelled the gloom from everyone¡¯s hearts. They were all happy for Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao.

    ¡°Erm...you two can reconnectter, we have important business to discuss now.¡± The man could not help but disturb the long suffering lovers.

    Jun Wu Yao looked coldly at the man, for some inexplicable reason, whenever he saw that constantly smiling face, he always had the urge to punch it in.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. If it weren¡¯t for me, you wouldn¡¯t have the chance to reunite with Li...ah Wu Xie.¡± The man hummed.

    ¡°If you have something to say, just say it.¡± Jun Wu Yao did not appreciate the sentiment.

    The man pouted, he and Jun Wu Yao just could not get along. He then turned to Jun Wu Xie and said, ¡°Although the so-called God of Destruction has been destroyed and the Three Realms has returned to peace, the havoc he caused will not be fixed so easily. Since your powers have been restored and have also earned the faith of the people of this world, you need to step in for the missing Gods of this world and protect it.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Jun Wu Xie was shocked.

    ¡°Eh...we hope you return but for now you need to be the God of this world and guide it back to normalcy.¡± The man said.

    Jun Wu Xie was silent but Jun Wu Yao retorted, ¡°Why should she?¡±

    The corner of the man¡¯s mouth twitched, he was still just as annoying even after so many reincarnations! He really did not understand why he was with Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t asking you, I was asking Wu Xie.¡± the man replied.

    Jun Wu Yao gave a cold scoff.

    Jun Wu Xie was frowning slightly, she did not seem too interested in the nid out by the man. She just wanted to find a quiet, scenic mountain to live out the rest of her days with Jun Wu Yao.

    The man saw her hesitation and said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t be too quick to say no. If you be the God of this world, you can make all your loved ones, even those who have passed, Gods of this world as well to protect the world with you.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie was a little tempted as she thought of Rong Ruo, Yan Bu Gui and the rest.

    ¡°Furthermore, I¡¯m not supposed to tell you this but you can even see the girl who lost her life for you in a previous life.¡± The man threw another enticement at Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes turned wide in amazement, ¡°Xiao Xiao?!¡±

    The man smiled and nodded his head, ¡°Yes, she is now the main God in our world and if you be a God, you can surely see each other.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie took a deep breath and said to the man, ¡°Alright, I agree.¡±

    The man smiled contentedly,pletely oblivious to Jun Wu Yao¡¯s contemptuous look.

    ¡°So we leave this world to you, hopefully you can restore its bnce and peace.¡± The man raised his hands and two bursts of golden light flew from his fingertips and entered Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao¡¯s bodies between their eyebrows.

    Little Yang, do you think your own disagreement is all that matters? If Jun Wu Xie says yes, Jun Wu Yao would not ever disagree.

    The man was very proud of himself for seeding in his ploy.

    When the divine power entered through their eyebrows, they both felt it permeate their whole body and awaken a strange sensation within them....

 Chapter 3110 - Finale 9

    <h4>Chapter 3110 Finale 9</h4>

    The Gods¡¯ Paradise.

    Two years had passed since that man appeared and Jun Wu Xie was observing the Three Realms through the God mirror, happy that bnce had been restored and the people were happy. She was stroking Little ck in herp when a sphere suddenly rolled next to her leg.

    She looked down at it and was stunned by what she saw.

    A pair of sorrowful, pleading eyes belonging to Lord Meh Meh were looking up at Jun Wu Xie, tugging at her skirt.

    Before Jun Wu Xie could understand what was going on, she spotted a fair and tender little doll walking drunkenly towards her side, as the little baby grabbed Sacrificial Blood Rabbit in a hold by its tail. The little baby opened its toothless mouth to make some babbling sounds and waved its hands at a bleating Lord Meh Meh who was seeking refuge at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s feet.

    ¡°Meh meh meh!¡± Lord Meh Meh shouted in fright as the baby came closer.

    Just as the baby was about to pick up Lord Meh Meh, arge figure appeared behind him and scooped the baby up.

    ¡°Ahhh...¡± The baby released Sacrificial Blood Rabbit¡¯s tail from its hand and continued to make a humming sound.

    The baby looked up, saw Jun Wu Yao¡¯s handsome face and stopped making a fuss.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have agreed to his suggestion, I told you he was up to no good.¡± Jun Wu Yao held his baby and walked up next to his wife with an exasperated look on his face.

    After they epted the proposal, both of them became the Gods of this world and Jun Wu Xie summoned the souls of Yan Bu Gui and the rest to be Gods inn to assist to protect the world.

    However...

    It was no easy feat to bring order to a world that was in such a mess. Even with Qiao Chu and the rest helping, Jun Wu Yao found himself busy beyond expectation and could not find time to spend with his wife. Even the baby that he was holding was born out of stealing some time away.

    Jun Wu Xie looked up at her husband and child, her eyes filled with happiness.

    When the baby saw its mother, it immediately waved its hands in the air asking for a hug, totally disregarding it¡¯s father.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t Little Lotus and the rest helping too?¡± Jun Wu Xie chuckled.

    Jun Wu Yao sighed, their Ring Spirits had be God Ring Spirits, greatly increasing in power, not to mention their own God Powers. The Soul World had been reopened and the Three Realms had also gradually changed. Just that...

    ¡°But you¡¯ve been spending less time with me.¡± Jun Wu Yaoined.

    Jun Wu Xie couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at Jun Wu Yao¡¯s pitiful face and waved him close. When he leaned in, he felt a warm and gentle touch on his cheek.

    ¡°We still have a long time ahead of us.¡± Jun Wu Xie said with a smile.

    Jun Wu Yao broke into a smile as well and took Jun Wu Xie into her arms, ¡°No matter how long, it won¡¯t be long enough.¡±

 Chapter 3111 - Jun Mo Yeâ€™s Confusion 1

    <h4>Chapter 3111 Jun Mo Ye¡¯s Confusion 1</h4>

    As the child of two gods, all Jun Mo Ye wanted to do everyday was climb on to Lord Meh Meh, hug Blood Sacrificial Rabbit under the sun and watch the stars with her uncle, the Heavenly Imperial Snow Lotus.

    She was only three years old but already had a dilemma.

    She had followed her parents to her grandparents house but....

    ¡°Mother, why do I have two maternal grandfathers?¡± Jun Mo Ye looked up at her mother who was cradling her, confusion written all over her cherubic face.

    Everyone in the Jun family was gathered in the great hall of the Jun residence, enjoying each other¡¯spany. However when the innocent child asked that question, the entire hall fell into silence.

    Jun Xian, whose energy beguiled his white haired appearance, looked at his confused granddaughter, turned his gaze to Jun Gu and Han Zi Fei and coughed to attract their attention.

    Jun Gu was momentarily at a loss and did not know what to do.

    Over four years ago, after the God of Destruction had been defeated and the Three Realms returned to peace, Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao left the Three Realms to reside in the Heavenly Realm. Jun Gu and Han Zi Fei then returned to the Lower Three Realms to live with Jun Xian, Jun Qing and the others in the Jun residence. Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao visited asionally and even though distance was no longer an issue with their powers, each visit was still cherished by all.

    ¡°Little Ye Ye, why do you ask?¡± Han Zi Fei looked at her husband¡¯s state with amusement, smiled at the child and reached out her hand saying, ¡°Come to grandmother.¡±

    After receiving a nod of approval from her mother, Jun Mo Ye slowly made her way to her grandmother¡¯s side, asking to be picked up.

    ¡°I saw a grandfather in a room in the courtyard.¡± Jun Mo Ye looked at his grandmother with her dark gold eyes as she said it.

    Instantly, the entire family understood what was going on.

    When Jun Gu was chosen by the God of Destruction, he was given a new body. When he and Han Zi Fei returned to the Lower Realm, he discovered that his original body had been kept in good condition by the family. However, his soul had stabilized in his current body and transferring it might have had negative side effects so after discussing with the family, the decision was made to remain in his current body.

    As for his original body, nobody in the family was willing to get rid of it even though it was just an empty shell. In any case, with Jun Wu Xie¡¯s power protecting it, the body was incorruptible. So it just sat in a room in the courtyard and a servant would clean it regrly.

    Jun Gu always felt a little awkward regarding this matter and whenever he saw his other self lying motionless on the bed, he always felt a little breathless with awe.

    Since neither his father nor his wife was willing to put that body into the ground, he had no choice but to get used to it.

    As the years passed, Jun Gu had all but forgotten about it and did not expect his granddaughter to discover it.

    ¡°That¡¯s your grandfather too. He has two bodies and can switch them whenever one is tired. Isn¡¯t he great?¡± Han Zi Fei smiled at her granddaughter.

 Chapter 3112 - The Little Uncle Whoâ€™s Forced To Get Married

    <h4>Chapter 3112 The Little Uncle Who¡°s Forced To Get Married</h4>

    Jun Gu looked at his wife¡¯s evil sense of humour but did not say anything.

    Jun Mo Ye however, believed every word and looked at his grandfather with great admiration, making Jun Gu feel superhuman.

    Seeing Han Zi Fei put a smile on Jun Mo Ye¡¯s face, Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao could not help but chuckle along.

    Jun Mo Ye¡¯s confusion was solved, but Jun Xian seemed to suddenly think of something, and turned to look at Jun Qing who was smiling.

    ¡°You still dare tough?! Your brother¡¯s granddaughter is already so old, how about you? Jun Xian looked at his younger, less aplished son while stroking his beard.

    Due to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s intervention, nobody in the Jun family aged. Jun Xian, despite looking only like he was in his twenties, he was much older than that.

    In the midst of the family¡¯s happiness, Jun Xian could not help but feel sorry for his youngest son. In terms of both character or looks, he was notcking but after so many years, he remained single and could not find a suitable mate.

    In the past when Jun Xian broached the topic of marriage, Jun Qing brushed it aside, saying he wanted to help Jun Wu Xie stabilize the Three Realms. Now that peace reigned over the Three Realms, that excuse no longer held water!

    Seeing that his father was bringing up such an unwee topic, Jun Qing could no longer smile.

    ¡°Well.....¡± Jun QIng¡¯s mouth remained open for a while but nothing wasing out.

    Jun Xian was not going to let him off that easily and said sternly, ¡°Enough with your excuses. If you do not find a wife in three months, I will find one for you and don¡¯t me me if she isn¡¯t a ravishing beauty.¡±

    Jun Qing looked at his father half crying and half smiling. He always got like this when Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao came home with their baby but this time he seemed resolute and there was no dying it anymore.

    But.....

    Jun Qing had no views on such matters but there was one thing he knew.

    Whenever he saw Jun Mo Ye, he always had the urge to have a child of his own.

    However....

    How do you have a child if you don¡¯t have a wife?

    Jun Xian continued to nag on and Jun Qing could only lower his head and look towards his siblings for help but they were too preupied with ying with Jun Mo Ye to notice his cries for help.

    But Han Zi Fei noticed his predicament and said, ¡°Little Wu Xie, if I remember correctly, Yue Ye is still your disciple right?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie was stunned for a moment, she did not expect her mother to bring up Yue Ye.

    Yue Ye had been sent back to the Lower Realms at a young age and Jun Wu Xie made her her disciple as she had shown great talent in healing poisons. However, although she was her disciple, Jun Wu Xie did not pay much attention to her and sent her to live with the Jun family to be taken care of.

    Over time, Yue Ye had blossomed into a beautiful, youngdy.

 Chapter 3113 - A Lady Who Is As Delicate As A Flower And As Exquisite as Jade

    <h4>Chapter 3113 A Lady Who Is As Delicate As A Flower And As Exquisite as Jade</h4>

    Because she was raised in the Jun household, Yue Ye was familiar with the people in the Ruilin Army in which there were many famous doctors besides Bai Xu, Mu Chen and Bai Yun. On ount of her knowledge of medicine and blessings bestowed by Jun Wu Xie, she was counted amongst them.

    When she was still young, most of the soldiers in the Ruilin Army took care of her as a little sister.

    Her good character, in addition to her pretty face, made her the subject of attention and admiration from many soldiers.

    ¡°What about Yue Ye?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked Han Zi Fei, not understanding her meaning.

    ¡°She isn¡¯t a child anymore and previously, her grandfather had asked me to find her a suitable man. As her master, shouldn¡¯t you put some effort into that as well?¡± Han Zi Fei chuckled.

    ¡°Mother can do as she pleases, I¡¯m not an expert in this area.¡± Jun Wu Xie sounded a little impatient.

    ¡°Yes, Dumb Qiao and the rest are good candidates. Although they are a little older, it matters little since they are Gods and do not age. Why don¡¯t you...¡± Han Zi Fei suggested.

    But that made Jun Wu Xie not know whether tough or cry.

    The few of them seemed even stranger than her own uncle.

    Ever since Fei Yan had his appearance and eyesight restored after bing a God, he only had eyes for Rong Ruo, who had also be a God.

    And Qiao Chu and Hua Yao kepting and going, not interacting with women.

    Only Fan Zhuo seemed rtively normal but whenever he returned to the Lower Three Realms, he was holed up in the Feng Hua School to meet up with Fan Jin and the two brothers would talk for hours on end, there was no room for Jun Wu Xie to intervene.

    Upon thinking about it, Jun Wu Xie could not think of any suitable candidates for Yue Ye.

    Ye Mei and the rest had nary a romantic bone in their body and just kept doing their jobs of standing guard ever since they entered paradise.

    After thinking for a long time, Jun Wu Xie suddenly thought of someone.

    ¡°Dumb Qiao and the rest may not be suitable, but Nangong Lie might be.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± the previously quiet Jun Qing suddenly made his voice heard.

    ¡°.....¡±

    The hall fell silent and everyone in it turned to look at Jun Qing.

    ¡°Why not? We all know Nangong Lie and he is a good man, which is such a rarity in the Three Realms.¡± The more Han Zi Fei said, the more she felt Nangong Lie was suitable, seemingly not noticing that Jun Qing¡¯s expression was turning sour.

    He looked impatiently at his sister-inw and stood up suddenly, saying, ¡± I¡¯m going out for a walk.¡±

    After finishing, he left without waiting for anyone to respond.

    Jun Wu Xie was confused, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with uncle?¡±

    Han Zi Fei suddenlyughed and had a mischievous glint in her eye, ¡°What else could it be? The girl he raised has suddenly be a woman and about to be married off, your uncle...couldn¡¯t take it.¡±

 Chapter 3114 - Big Red Lantern Hung Up High

    <h4>Chapter 3114 Big Red Lantern Hung Up High</h4>

    Nobody knew exactly how stubborn Jun Qing was.

    That night, neither he nor Yue Ye returned home to the Jun residence.

    But Yan Bu Gui, who had already reunited with Su Ya, had seen Jun Qing call Yue Ye out at night to go to theke for a chat.

    After that incident....

    Jun Xian never urged Jun Qing to get married again and the Jun household started preparations for a big wedding celebration.

    Jun Wu Xie was mncholic, wondering if she would have to change how she addressed her disciple in the future....

    ...

    On the day of the wedding, Jun Qing sessfully brought Yue Ye away. As broken-hearted as the members of the Ruilin Army were, none dared to challenge him as they feared for their lives.

    Qiao Chu and the rest were greeted by a sea of red decorations as they arrived to celebrate the festivities and each watched as the groom, Jun Qing, got redder and redder as he continued drinking wine.

    ¡°Looks like Little Uncle might not be able to perform in the bedroom tonight.¡± Qiao Chu said with augh. To the side, although the members of the Ruilin Army had no courage to challenge him, they did not hold back when it came to insulting him.

    Jun Qing would have already been lying drunk on the floor if not for his high alcohol tolerance.

    And this was not even counting the alcohol that Long Qi had drunk on his behalf.

    ¡°That¡¯s where you¡¯re wrong, even if he¡¯s lying t on the floor, he still must do it.¡± Fei Yanughed. His appearance had fully recovered but his character remained unchanged.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe he¡¯s so drunk this early. If this continues, Long Qi will have to carry him back.¡± Qiao Chu thought out loud.

    Fei Yan gently swirled the ss in his hand, ¡°Have you forgotten who is Yue Ye¡¯s teacher? She will surely have something simple like a sobering medicine on hand.¡±

    ¡°....¡± Qiao Chu remained silent, pretending he never said anything at all.

    ¡°Mother...hug...¡± Jun Mo Ye had just returned to the banquet hall after being in the bridal chamber looking at Yue Ye and immediately asked her mother for a hug when she saw her.

    Jun Wu Xieughed and picked her daughter up and put her on herp. Jun Wu Yao, sitting to her side, smiled and ced some delicious food on the te for his wife and daughter to eat.

    The family of three looked the picture of harmonious contentment at the table.

    Fei Yan could not help but smile at the scene. After drinking a few more, his eyes started to wander towards Rong Ruo, who was sitting next to him.

    Rong Ruo¡¯s soul was extracted out of the puppet by Jun Wu Xie and put into a new body. Rong Ruo had requested to be put into a male body and while there was little change to his facial appearance, the broad shoulders and chest gave no hint of femininity whatsoever. He had be a dashing young man.

    Rong Ruo was kind by nature and when the women at the wedding celebration saw his gentle smile, they could not help but swoon. However, the attention Rong Ruo was receiving made Fei Yan feel suffocated.

    He wished he could stuff Rong Ruo into his pocket, away from the lecherous eyes of those women.

 Chapter 3115 - Can I Hug You?

    <h4>Chapter 3115 Can I Hug You?</h4>

    Jun Qing was stumbling over himself and had to be helped to his room by Long Qi who was almost as drunk as him. The men from the Ruilin Army, while sore that the flower in their midst had been taken away, acknowledged that it was by a man they ultimately admired and stopped making a fuss.

    The banquet was nearing its end, and the crowd started to disperse.

    As a member of the Jun household, Jun Wu Xie sent off the guests with Jun Gu and the rest of the family.

    A figure walked hesitantly towards the main door of the Jun residence.

    ¡°May I have a few words with you?¡± Qu Ling Yue said to Jun Wu Xie, who despite bing a mother and showing some weariness from the years that have passed, she still looked as radiant as she did in her past.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded her head, passed her tired child to Jun Wu Yao and walked together with Qu Ling Yue to the backyard.

    Lei Chen, who had arrived at the banquet with Qu Ling Yue, did not follow them. But as she stood at the doorway watching them walk away, his heart was ovee with bitterness.

    Jun Wu Xie and Qu Ling Yue strolled in the garden under the moonlight and the flowers, seemingly aware of her godly presence, seemed to bloom even brighter.

    The red silk was hung high and as people were leaving, the Jun family¡¯s joy was obvious but their joy was not shared by everyone present.

    Qu Ling Yue and Jun Wu Xie both said nothing as they walked through the garden and sat down. Both beauties hadpletely opposite demeanors.

    Qu Ling Yue had long cast away the image of a young, naive woman after going through her numerous trials and tribtions and no full blooded man would dare to underestimate her.

    She was a steel blooded queen, and was no longer the Qu Ling Yue of old, a spoiled girl from a big city.

    It was only at this moment, as she was seated next to Jun Wu Xie, that a smile could be seen on her face. Their long shadows, cast by the moonlight, made them seem worlds apart despite the fact that they were so close to each other.

    ¡°I grew up in the Thousand Beasts City. Although my mother died young, my father loved me greatly and never let me suffer any hardship. I believed the world was good and the asional sh of evil I saw had nothing to do with me. My father used to say that when I got older, I should find a man that truly loves me and is devoted to my happiness and that it didn¡¯t matter whether he was rich or talented.¡± Qu Ling Yue said with augh, her shadow moving in unison with her.

    ¡°I never thought I would experience what I did, even know it still feels like a nightmare, like it wasn¡¯t real. But I can¡¯t deny that it did happen although now I can¡¯t remember everything that happened, maybe it¡¯s my subconscious trying to forget it.

    Qu Ling Yue¡¯s voice cracked. She turned to look at Jun Wu Xie who was looking at her calmly and silently but could feel an unmistakable gentleness in the look.

    The gentleness...

    Made her feel like crying.

    ¡°Wu Xie.¡± Qu Ling Yue said softly.

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Can...I give you a hug?¡± Qu Ling Yue¡¯s voice was barely audible and trembling ever so slightly.

 Chapter 3116 - Iron Blood Empress

    <strong>Chapter 3116 Iron Blood Empress</strong>

    Jun Wu Xie was stunned momentarily and as she looked at Qu Ling Yue¡¯s eyes being welled up with tears, she felt like she was looking at her naive and innocent eyes from the past.

    Jun Wu Xie stood up, extended her arms and wrapped them around Qu Ling Yue, all without saying a word.

    This was the first time she had embraced the woman who was once known as her wife.

    Jun Wu Xie realised that she had not changed at all, her petite frame felt so weak in her arms.

    Under the mask of strength and decisiveness was still a scared little girl.

    The difference was....

    The little girl had her own beliefs and it was those beliefs that made her grow strong.

    Qu Ling Yue closed her eyes and enjoyed the warmth of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s embrace, longing for it tost knowing that it could never belong to her.

    ¡°Wu Xie, thank you.¡±

    The soft thank you came straight from her heart.

    ¡°I don¡¯t regret falling in love with you, you were better than anybody else.¡±

    The many years of repressed love burst forth at that moment and tears started steaming down her face.

    Jun Wu Xie just held her silently, she knew what was in her heart but could not reciprocate.

    She had said in the past that she could be Qu Ling Yue¡¯s greatest protector and support but she could not give her what she wanted the most.

    Under the moonlight, it was silent.

    Lei Chen stood in the corner of the garden, confused by what he was witnessing, not knowing what emotions he was feeling at that time.

    After a moment of silence, Qu Ling Yue pushed away from Jun Wu Xie, stood up and wiped away her tears. Even though her eyes were still filled with tears, she was smiling radiantly.

    ¡°I¡¯m about to start a new life and will not be bogged down by the past. I have repaid your kindness to me and protected what you asked me to protect. We are even.¡± Qu Ling Yue said with a smile, which would have been convincing were it not for the tremble in her voice.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded her head slightly. She felt guilty towards Qu Ling Yue and would never be stingy with what she asked for.

    No matter what direction Qu Ling Yue chose to take in the future, she would support her silently.

    Qu Ling Yue¡¯s smile turned even brighter and she took a step forward and nted a light kiss on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s cheek.

    So light...

    That it felt like a gentle breeze kissing her.

    ¡°Really even.¡± Qu Ling Yue stared at Jun Wu Xie.

    Without waiting for an answer, Qu Ling Yue turned around and started to walk away.

    Jun Wu Xie was feeling confused but could not do anything.

    When she reached the entrance of the garden, Qu Ling Yue saw the man who had been waiting for her.

    Lei Chen was surprised and felt embarrassed at being caught.

    ¡°I..I was just passing by...¡±

    ¡°Lei Chen.¡± Qu Ling Yue said suddenly.

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Do you mind?¡± Qu Ling Yue said to him.

    ¡°Mind what?¡± Lei Chen did not know what she was talking about.

    ¡°My past, all the things I¡¯ve done before.¡± Qu Ling Yue replied.

    Lei Chen shook his head without hesitation, ¡°You¡¯re better than anyone, I¡¯ve always seen that. All these years, you...¡±

    Before he could finish, Qu Ling Yue put her finger on his lips to shush him.

    ¡°Do you dare to marry me?¡±

    Lei Chen¡¯s eyes grewrge in disbelief and he removed her hand from his lips, grasping it tightly and eximed in delight, ¡°Marrying you would be the greatest joy in my life!¡±

 Chapter 3117 - Xiao Xie 1

    <h4>Chapter 3117 Xiao Xie 1</h4>

    The night was silent.

    After Qu Ling Yue left, Jun Wu Xie sat in the courtyard for a long time, until Jun Wu Yao walked to her under the moonlight and sat down beside her.

    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Jun Wu Yao looked at Jun Wu Xie, and the love in his eyes was apparent.

    Jun Wu Xie shook her head.

    ¡°Nothing much, just that time has passed by so quickly and so many people and things have changed.¡±

    ¡°Changed for the better or worse?¡± Jun Wu Yao inquired with a smile.

    Jun Wu Xie sighed, ¡°Do you think Xiao Zhuo has really let it go?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie did not know how to react.

    At the time when the God of Destruction was vanquished, there was a being that was not destroyed with him, it was Gu Ying. Gu Ying was a soul that had been released by the God of Destruction but somehow managed to gain a mind of its own.

    After the God of Destruction died, Gu Ying¡¯s soul was truly liberated, no longer subject to any restraint. When the God of Destruction died, Gu Ying did not leave, but appeared in front of Jun Wu Xie, as if he was waiting for something.

    At the time Fan Zhuo was conscious but let Gu Ying go in the end...

    Among them, only Fan Zhuo and Gu Ying had bad blood between them but Fan Zhuo decided to let him go.

    Gu Ying¡¯s soul was finally taken away by Gu Xin Yan but nobody knew where he was taken to.

    ¡°It was his own decision so I believe he would be at peace with it.¡± Jun Wu Yao replied.

    In that game of chess, everyone was just a pawn in the God of Destruction¡¯s game.

    Jun Wu Xie sighed softly, ¡°What about Little Mo Ye?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s asleep, Hua Yao is carrying her and I came to see you.¡± Jun Wu Yao replied.

    Jun Wu Xue smiled and held his hand as she stood up.

    Just as she was about to leave the courtyard, a holy light appeared suddenly and shone on an empty space in the yard!

    The holy light was dazzlingly bright, making it impossible for anyone looking at it to open their eyes.

    The sacred and pure light rooted Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao to the ground.

    A petite figure emerged from the light.

    ¡°Hmm? What ce is this? Did the main God trick me again?¡± A suspicious voice pierced the silence in the courtyard.

    When Jun Wu Xie heard that voice, it was like she had been struck by lightning and froze to the spot!!

    The figure casted its eyes over the courtyard and when it saw Jun Wu Xie, it suddenly burst out into a bright and radiant smile!

    ¡°Wu Xie!¡± A beautiful voice rang out from the person¡¯s mouth. She was a beautiful and captivating young woman with not a single w on her face and radiated a strong energy.

    Her warm beauty stood in contrast with Jun Wu Xie¡¯s cool beauty but both were equally beautiful.

    ¡°Little Wu Xie! I¡¯ve finally found you, I¡¯ve missed you so much!¡± the beautiful woman rushed towards the rooted Jun Wu Xie with her arms outstretched.

    But Jun Wu Xie suddenly regained her senses and raised her hand to strike the onrushing girl in her face!

    The girl was stunned and looked at Jun Wu Xie. In her eyes there was no anger, just a sense of sadness and grievances.

 Chapter 3118 - Xiao Xie 2

    <h4>Chapter 3118 Xiao Xie 2</h4>

    The entire courtyard was eerily quiet and the figure that emerged from the light had been frightened into silence.

    They stared at the Little Devil King who had been hit by a beautiful girl!

    What surprised them even more was theck of retaliation.

    ¡°Little Wu Xie, that¡¯s certainly a special way to greet someone...¡± Shen Yan Xiao rubbed the sore area on his face. What had happened to LIttle Wu Xie to turn her so violent?

    Jun Wu Xie took a deep breath, strode forward and stared at the hateful woman in front of her with hatred in her eyes, ¡°Greet you? Why should I have to be polite to such an arrogant and stupid woman like you?!¡±

    ¡°....¡± Shen Yan Xiao was stunned, as the Main God for many years, she had be ustomed to people hanging on her every word but when faced with Jun Wu Xie¡¯s intense stare, she could only stand silently as she let her vent.

    ¡°You¡¯re very capable aren¡¯t you? You¡¯re very powerful when standing in front of me? How did I not know that you¡¯re capable of such dedication? I don¡¯t care for your protection!¡± Jun Wu Xie didn¡¯t hold back as she continued staring at the woman who died for her.

    She never felt any care or concern in her previous life and the only person who treated her well or could make any inroads into her heart was the hateful woman standing in front of her.

    But....

    It was this woman who used her own life to protect her during a time of great danger.

    But that scene became a nightmare for Jun Wu Xie that she has not been able to forget!

    She would never be able to erase the memory of seeing her fall in front of her.

    That was in a previous life where all the warmth she ever knew was wiped out in front of her very eyes....

    How she wished that the one who died was her instead!

    ¡°Damn you! Damn you! Who said you could save me?!¡± Jun Wu Xie howled, the repressed anger of two lifetimes boiling to the surface.

    As Shen Yan Xiao stood there bearing the brunt of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s anger, any grievances she had disappeared and she smiled a little as Jun Wu Xie continued. She then extended her arms to give Jun Wu Xie a hug.

    ¡°Alright, I admit my mistake, don¡¯t be angry anymore. You saved me so many times, but I¡¯m not allowed to return the favour even once?¡± Shen Yan Xiao said gently but with a bittersweet tone in her voice.

    It was good that they didn¡¯t forget each other.

    ¡°I don¡¯t appreciate it.¡± Jun Wu Xie retorted.

    Shen Yan Xiao chuckled slightly.

    Little Wu Xie had never changed, she was incredibly soft hearted but her pride always made her keep an icy cool demeanor and an even sharper mouth.

    Jun Wu Xie gradually calmed down after her initial burst of anger. The holy light had attracted the attention of quite a few people and made Qiao Chu and the others who were resting in the house go out to take a look.

    They arrived in the courtyard to see Jun Wu Xie locked in an embrace with a beautiful woman they had never seen before and standing behind the woman were several tall figures.

    ¡°Brother Wu Yao....this is....¡± Qiao Chu inquired hesitantly.

    Jun Wu Yao just shook his head.

    ¡°My apologies, I am Little Wu Xie¡¯s friend from long ago and I came to see how she is doing.¡± Shen Yan Xiao said cheerfully and looked up to greet Jun Wu Xie¡¯s family and friends. But the first person she cast her eyes on blew her away!

    ¡°Satan!!!¡±

 Chapter 3119 - Xiao Xie 3

    <h4>Chapter 3119 Xiao Xie 3</h4>

    Shen Yan Xiao stared at the man behind Jun Wu Xie in disbelief, after all those years, those unmistakable purple eyes still haunted her like a nightmare!

    Satan!

    The Devil King who almost destroyed the world!

    What was he doing there?

    Instinctively, Shen Yan Xiao shielded Jun Wu Xie behind her own body and shouted to the crowd.

    ¡°Help me protect Little Wu Xie!¡±

    The man she was referring to was tall and handsome. His eyes exuded a coldness that only seemed to dissipate when he looked at her.

    Di Xiu looked helplessly at the young girl who was pushed in front of him as well as his own feisty wife and suddenly had a headache.

    ¡°Satan, you haven¡¯t been destroyed!¡± Shen Yan Xiao narrowed her eyes as she prepared to use all her power in battle.

    Jun Wu Yao looked on in surprise at the woman who was being so hostile towards him, he felt like he had seen her and the people behind her in a dream once.

    In that dream, it was this group of people that destroyed him.

    However....

    ¡°I think you¡¯ve got the wrong person.¡± Jun Wu Yao said with augh, the situation at hand was quite interesting.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be mistaken even if you were reduced to ashes!¡± Shen Yan Xiao retorted.

    ¡°Oh? Then maybe you should ask Little Xie who I am.¡± Jun Wu Yao said. If he did not know what Shen Yan Xiao meant to Jun Wu Xie or that she had once sacrificed her life to save her, he might not have had the patience to say all that to her.

    Shen Yan Xiao narrowed her eyes once again and turned towards Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu XIe had aplicated expression on her face.

    ¡°Little Wu Xie, this is a bad guy and you should keep your distance from him.¡± Shen Yan Xiao said with great concern.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s expression grew even moreplicated.

    ¡°But don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let him harm even a hair on your head.¡± Shen Yan Xiao continued sincerely.

    ¡°...¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s brows were almost knotted.

    Just as Shen Yan Xiao was preparing to find out from Jun Wu Xie what Satan was doing there and if he had caused any trouble, a soft and gentle voice suddenly rang out.

    ¡°Mother....¡± Jun Mo Ye, who had been sleeping, was awakened by themotion and wandered into the courtyard and saw her mother.

    ¡°Mo...mother?¡± Shen Yan Xiao looked at the cute child then back at Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded her head.

    Shen Yan Xiao was speechless.

    It was iprehensible for her to think of Jun Wu Xie as a mother.

    ¡°Mother....hug...¡± Little Mo Ye paid no attention to the stranger in the courtyard and sleepily whined to her mother to pick her up.

    Jun Wu Xieughed and shook her head at her daughter.

    Little Mo Ye was aggrieved at being refused by her mother and started bawling. As she looked around, she saw Jun Wu Yao and said pitifully, ¡°Father...hug...¡±

    ¡°....¡± When Shen Yan Xiao heard the word ¡°Father¡±, it was like she was struck by lightning and was rooted to the spot!

 Chapter 3120 - Xiao Xie 4

    <h4>Chapter 3120 Xiao Xie 4</h4>

    Father....father....father....

    Those two words nauseated Shen Yan Xiao. As she looked at Jun Mo Ye¡¯s exquisite face, she saw shades of both Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao.

    Shen Yan Xiao clutched her chest and had trouble breathing. She pointed at Jun Wu Yao, turned back to face Jun Wu Xie and said, ¡°Little Wu Xie....you couldn¡¯t have...¡±

    Jun Wu Xie nodded silently, feeling some pity for her overwhelmed sister.

    Shen Yan Xiao staggered back in shock and fell into a deep silence.

    Di Xiu, standing behind her, was surprised as well but had a much calmer reaction than Shen Yan Xiao. He looked up at the enemy who had fought against him for many years and could not see any more evil in that pair of violet eyes. All he could see were loving eyes looking at Jun Wu Xie as if she was the only person in the world.

    Di Xiu knew that that look meant.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be!¡± Shen Yan Xiao grabbed Jun Wu Xie by the shoulders and said, ¡°Little Wu Xie, do you know who he is? He¡¯s an evil man who almost destroyed a whole world!¡±

    Jun Wu Xieughed bitterly as she looked at her good friend and helplessly looked towards the so-called evil man.

    Jun Wu Yao raised both his hands to protest his innocence to his wife.

    ¡°Xiao Xiao....¡± Jun Wu Xie tried to speak.

    However...

    ¡°He must have tricked you!¡± Shen Yan Xiao asserted.

    ¡°....¡± Jun Wu Xie was at a loss for words and could only look at Jun Wu Yao with an expression that only both of them knew.

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s head was beginning to hurt. His wife¡¯s expression meant that he should be cleaning up his own mess but he felt so maligned as the deeds from his previous life had nothing to do with him, even though Shen Yan Xiao disagreed.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The confused look on Qiao Chen¡¯s face said it all, in addition to the chaotic scene in front of him, these strangers also had mystical golden glows.

    Hua Yao and the others were just as confused.

    Jun Mo Ye went over to Jun Wu Yao¡¯s leg, pulled on his trouser leg and said, ¡°Father, hug.¡±

    Jun Wu Yao bent down and picked his daughter up, all the while being watched by Shen Yan Xiao¡¯s wary eyes.

    Despite her young age, Little Mo Ye could tell that the beautifuldy in front of her did not seem to like her father and furthermore, by standing in front of her mother, prevented her from getting a hug from her.

    The aggrieved Little Mo Ye pointed a stubby little finger at the strangedy and said, ¡°Naughty!¡±

    ¡°.....¡± Shen Yan Xiao was frozen to the spot.

    Although she did not like Satan, she had great affection for Jun Wu Xie and consequently, her offspring. But to be despised by her after only one meeting was a great setback for her!

    Her whole being just wilted.

    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to call my mother bad!¡± Suddenly, a green glow and a handsome boy appeared in front of Shen Yan Xiao, staring at Jun Mo Ye who was in her father¡¯s arms.

 Chapter 3121 - Xiao Xie 5

    <h4>Chapter 3121 Xiao Xie 5</h4>

    The young boy looked to be about right or nine and was very handsome, with Shen Yan Xiao¡¯s eyebrows. Despite his young age, he had an impressive aura about him.

    Little Mo Ye had been the apple of everyone¡¯s eye since she was born and had never been scolded in such a way before. When faced with the fierce look of the older boy in front of her, she suddenly burst out crying.

    ¡°Boo hoo hoo...¡±

    Her crying removed all the awkwardness in the yard but reced it with panic as nobody knew what to do.

    When Shen Yan Xiao saw the little girl who looked like Jun Wu Xie bawling, her heart went soft and turning to her own son, she suddenly pped him across the face saying, ¡°Who said you could be fierce to her?!¡±

    The boy, after receiving the p, looked at his mother in puzzlement, feeling quite wronged.

    ¡°Boo hoo hoo...I want my mother....boo hoo hoo....he was fierce to me....¡± Little Mo Ye was quite a pitiful sight, crying in her father¡¯s arms.

    At this moment, Shen Yan Xiao couldn¡¯t take it any longer and urged Jun Wu Xie tofort her child.

    Jun Wu Xie picked up the red eyed child while wryly smiling and Little Mo Ye started to cry even more.

    As Jun Wu Yaoforted his daughter from the side, the image of the happy family of three made Shen Yan Xiao feel a bit depressed.

    ¡°Alright, Satan is no longer who he used to be and I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t want that child to continue crying.¡± Di Xiu looked at Jun Wu Xie and smiled.

    Shen Yan Xiao¡¯s eyebrows were twisted into a knot.

    ¡°What about the things in the past? This guy has been a thorn in your side for many years.¡±

    Di Xiu shook his head, ¡°Would I have met you if not for him?¡±

    Shen Yan Xiao¡¯s face turned red.

    One one side Shen Yan Xiao and Di Xiu were going back and forth and on the other, Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao were trying tofort their daughter.

    The boy who caused it all did not know what was happening.

    Things seemedpletely different from what he had imagined.

    ¡°Why are you still standing there? Quickly go and apologise to her!¡± Shen Yan Xiao red at her son.

    The boy resigned himself to his fate and went up to Jun Mo Ye saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to be fierce to you, I just didn¡¯t want you to say my mother is bad. Stop crying ok?¡±

    Little Mo Ye looked at the older boy and wiped away a tear, asking, ¡°Will you be fierce to me again in the future?¡±

    The boy immediately shook his head.

    Xiao Moye looked at her father and mother, and after getting some encouragement from them, slowly came down from Jun Wu Xie¡¯s embrace and walked to the young boy, saying, ¡°Then I can forgive you, but you have to tell me your name so that if you are fierce to me again in the future, I will carve your name on the back of a little turtle and let everyoneugh at you.¡±

    The threat was spoken in all seriousness but instead made all the adults in the audienceugh.

    The boy however, took it seriously and said, ¡°I am Di Jing and I mean what I say.¡±

    ¡°Di Jing?¡± Xiao Mo Ye was confused.

    Di Jing stepped forward, took Xiao Mo Ye¡¯s small hand in his and wrote his name on her palm.

    ¡°It¡¯s these two words, you must remember them.¡±

 Chapter 3122 - Xiao Xie 6

    <h4>Chapter 3122 Xiao Xie 6</h4>

    The two children shook hands and made peace and with that, all was well. Despite her misgivings, Shen Yan Xiao had little choice to ept the situation when she saw the deep love between Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao. However she still gave him a stern warning that if he were to ever mistreat Jun Wu Xie, she would challenge him to a fight to the death.

    Jun Wu Yao could only nod in agreement.

    With the atmosphere eased, Jun Wu Xie and Shen Yan Xiao introduced everybody to each other. When meeting each other, everyone had a feeling that they should have met sooner.

    Everybody was in a good mood.

    The newly acquainted Jun Mo Ye and Di Jing were off having their own fun.

    The still red eyed Jun Mo Ye had all but forgotten the unpleasantness of earlier. She¡¯d always been surrounded by adults and never had a ymate close to her age before and so she was naturally happy to y with him.

    In the Jun household, Little Mo Ye was like the small master, pulling Di Jing everywhere to show him things and out of guilt of his treatment earlier, he just went along with what she wanted to do.

    ¡°This is Lord Meh Meh, so soft.¡± When Little Mo Ye found Lord Meh Meh who was hiding in the corner of the courtyard, her little eyes sparkled and she reached out her hands.

    Lord Meh Meh, when seeing Little Mo Yeing after it, immediately started to run away, together with Blood Sacrificial Rabbit.

    ¡°Hey don¡¯t run! This is Brother Jing, he won¡¯t hurt you!¡± Little Mo Ye cried out anxiously as the two creatures ran away.

    Di Jing just kept quiet.

    He did not think the two creatures were running away from him.

    Little Mo Ye continued to give chase and would have fallen over if Di Jing hadn¡¯t held her upright.

    Zhu Que, who had been quietly observing the child she had brought up, finally understood. She wiped away a warm tear and threw the food she had been holding onto the floor.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that good? Now you don¡¯t have to pick up after her all day.¡± Tao Tie happily stuffed a peach into her mouth.

    Zhu Que sighed softly and realised that actually being a babysitter was not bad too.

    At least...

    It was better than the treatment of those two.

    The Jun family had just finished their wedding banquet but with the unexpected arrival of these new guests, they closed the main doors to have another one. Qiao Chu and the rest who had not left, also stayed for another party.

    ¡°I say to you my brother, I think we will get along, what¡¯s your name?¡± A slightly drunk Qiao Chu said to a handsome man after a few drinks.

    ¡°Ah, my name is Tang Na Zhi. Let¡¯s have a few more drinks!¡± The man replied as they continued drinking and put their arms on each other¡¯s shoulders.

    Li Xiao Wei looked on at her drunk brother and shook her head helplessly. She looked up and saw Hua Yao who had a simr look of resignation on her face.

    They were all useless guys!

 Chapter 3123 - The End â€“ Matchmaking

    <h4>Chapter 3123</h4>

    <h4>The End ¨C Matchmaking</h4>

    A song here and a ss there and it waste into the night before anyone knew it and everyone present had be onerge boisterous group.

    Jun Wu Xie and Shen Yan Xiao had not seen each other for ages and had much to catch up on.

    Di Xie and Jun Wu Yao sat next to their respective wives, their feud now a thing of the past as they now only cared about the women next to them.

    The so-called hatred had been resolved.

    Fan Zhuo smiled and surveyed the happy scene in front of him and gradually came to rest his gaze on the handsome, smiling man seated opposite him. He was a man of few words and when the drunk Tang Na Zhi said something to him, he felt his hair stand on end.

    If he remembered correctly, the man¡¯s name was Qi Xia.

    Fan Zhuo was curious about this man and observed him closely. After a while, he noticed that despite his outwardly casual demeanour, he carried an unmistakable air of sadness with him.

    Qi Xia, who was in the middle of taking a drink, felt someone looking at him and raised his head to look Fan Zhuo in the eye.

    The two intelligent men said nothing to each other. Qi Xia raised his ss and they made a silent toast to each other.

    Fan Zhuo could not help but sigh after drinking the wine.

    The moonlight was bright and the smell of wine filled the air.

    The two tired children were carried back to the hall by Zhu Que and Tao Tie and their respective mothers took them over. Upon seeing the two sleeping children, Shen Yan Xiao shed a mischievous smile and looked over at Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie knew exactly what that look meant.

    ¡°Little Wu Xie, look...your LIttle Mo Ye is so well behaved and my son isn¡¯t ugly. They may have gotten off on the wrong foot but they seem to be getting along fine now. Why don¡¯t we....¡±

    Shen Yan Xiao fluttered her eyelids at Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie was helpless when it came to her friend¡¯s way of thinking, but....

    Regarding this proposal, she not only did not mind, she happily supported it.

    ¡°It¡¯s all well and good but we live in different worlds. It¡¯s easy to say when we are together but when the timees for one of us to have to be separated from our child, there will be some difficulty.¡± Jun Wu Xie sighed lightly.

    Shen Yan Xiao ayed her friend¡¯s worry, ¡°It¡¯s a small matter, we¡¯ve been fooled by the main god long enough and he should be grateful that we don¡¯t take our revenge on him. Getting him to solve this issue won¡¯t be a problem.¡±

    Although Shen Yan Xiao was reluctant to bring him up, she had to admit that he was at a higher level than her or Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°If that is possible, then I don¡¯t see any issue.¡± Jun Wu Xie nodded.

    The two children did not know that their futures had already been decided by their mothers while they were sleeping.

    And that shared future will be another story.

    For now, they were still children and they had a very long road ahead of them.

 Chapter 1713: â€œSaving a Life (2)â€

    Chapter 1713: ¡°Saving a Life (2)¡±

    The unconscious Yue Yi did not show the slightest reaction butid straight and stiff upon the bed. If not for the slight rise and fall of his chest, people would readily assume that he was dead.

    Jun Wu Yao had his arms crossed as he stood leaning on one side, a faint smile on his lips as he watched the fully focused and determined Jun Wu Xie, her bright eyes at that moment making him think she looked most beautiful.

    Bottle after bottle of elixirs were poured out by Jun Wu Xie and fed into Yue Yi¡¯s mouth, where the heavy blood loss by Yue Yi then finally showed signs of stopping.

    Jun Wu Xie did not dare to dy in the slightest as her hands flew incessantly in the air in a mesmerizing dance, treating the damage to Yue Yi¡¯s body one after another.

    A person who had originally been a gory mess, had in a short period of time gained back a little bit of life under Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hands. Zi Jin who watched in a daze at the side, found it hard to believe that Jun Wu could possess such amazing skills.

    The entire live saving process went on for half a day¡¯s time. After half a day had passed, Yue Yi¡¯s breathing then gradually grew steady, like he was just asleep as hey upon the bed, but Jun Wu Xie still did not pull out the silver needles stuck into his body.

    Till the treatment finally came to an end, Jun Wu Xie then stood up, her pair of fair hands stained red with blood as she took a step backwards.

    ¡°Jun..... Fif..... Fifth..... Fifth Junior, how is Yue Yi¡¯s condition?¡± Zi Jin had stood quietly at the side, staring nervously throughout the entire process. Jun Wu¡¯s medical skills was stronger than anyone else she had ever seen and if she had not seen it with her own eyes, she would not be able to believe that Jun Wu could possibly possess such great skills in Medicine.

    ¡°His condition is stable for now, but he will need to undergo another round of treatment.¡± Jun Wu Xie said expressionlessly. Although Yue Yi¡¯s injuries were highly severe, it was still not beyond her. But as his injuries cover over too wide an area over his body collectively, if she were to clean up and deal with them all at one go, Yue Yi¡¯s highly weakened body might not be able to hold up under the entire treatment process. Hence, she had dealt with the most critical areas first, while the rest would have to wait till Yue Yi gained back a little bit of his strength before she continued to work on them.

    Zi Jin looked at Jun Wu rather hesitantly, looking a little solemn as she bit on her lip.

    Jun Wu Xie walked over to the side towards the wash basin, and slowly cleaned off the bloodstains on her hands.

    This colour and stench that she highly abhorred, would for a long time in the future continue to stay close to her. She wouldn¡¯t be able to avoid it, and she could only bear with it.

    Watching the bloodstains on her hands slowly dispersing within the water, Jun Wu Xie stared at the water¡¯s surface for a while before her voice suddenly sounded as she asked: ¡°Regarding what happened today, how did ite about?¡±

    When she had been rushing towards the arena stage, she had bumped into Zi Jin. But as the situation had been highly urgent, Zi Jin had not been too detailed with what she told her, but merely said that Zhuge Yin had for some unknown reason, suddenly just came to seek Yue Yi.

    ¡°I..... I do not know what exactly happened as well. I was with Yue Yi below the arena stage watching people from the various pces battling each other. We were watching the matches when that Zhuge Yin suddenly came walking over to us, and there had not been any warning signs before it. After he came over, he went on to taunt Yue Yi to go up upon the stage continuously. In the beginning, Yue Yi had declined politely but that Zhuge Yin had then started making an issue about Elder Yue and Yue Yi¡¯s sister which finally left Yue Yi with no other choice but to go up onto the stage.¡± When talking about that, Zi Jin;s heart then red with rage. Zhuge Yin had been like a rabid dog who suddenly jumped right in front of them, catching thempletely unprepared.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s brows creased up slightly. Zhuge Yin¡¯s actions had really been rather iprehensible and having this incident suddenly ur waspletely out of anything she could have expected.

 Chapter 1714: â€œSaving a Life (3)â€

    Chapter 1714: ¡°Saving a Life (3)¡±

    Just as Jun Wu Xie had thought before, the reason she had picked the Shadow Moon Pce to ¡°rob¡±, was because she had checked and found that the Shadow Moon Pce did notmand much of a presence or even existence among the Twelve Pces. Because they were too weak and did not pose to be a threat to them, the bigger pces could not even be bothered to find trouble with them. Moreover, the Shadow Moon Pce had always conformed to the norms and did not seek to antagonize anyone, that was why she had chosen toe here as a disciple of the Shadow Moon Pce as a false front.

    But she had not thought that havinge to the Pure Grace Pce for just barely two days and Zhuge Yin from the Dragon yers hade knocking on their doors.

    Jun Wu Xie had not missed the kind of displeasure and arrogance Zhuge Yin had disyed after she arrived and that was not a normal reaction that a person would usually show aplete stranger.

    [Could it be that she has somehow unknowingly offended him?]

    Jun Wu Xie sieved through her memory of every one of her actions from the moment she had first stepped into the Pure Grace Pce but she still did not have the slightest inkling. She had note into any form of contact with Zhuge Yin and the one time she had gone closest to him was merely that night at the weing banquet, where they had sat in the same banquet hall. Moreover, she had left the ce for a long period halfway through the banquet and she really could not think of a single suspicious situation where she could have provoked Zhuge Yin to invite such animosity from him.

    ¡°Did the two of youe into any form of contact with Zhuge Yin today?¡± Jun Wu Xie could not find any suspicious point on her side so she could only try to find any kind of a breach from Zi Jin and Yue Yi.

    Zi Jin shook her head.

    ¡°We stayed right at the back of the crowd at that time and did not interact with anyone else.¡± This was a point that Zi Jin was very certain of. She was a disciple of the Spirit Jade Pce and she held a deep grudge against the Twelve Pces, which made her fear having her identity exposed, causing her to not dare get too close to anyone.

    Yue Yi had a highly silent and reclusive personality and the two of them did not have much of a presence among the crowd.

    ¡°Before Zhuge Yin came to seek you, who did he speak to?¡± Jun Wu Xie continued to ask.

    However, Zi Jin still shook her head. ¡°I was watching the ongoing match on the arena stage so I do not know.....¡±

    [How could she have thought that just by watching a match on one side would bring them so much trouble?]

    [If she had known it would turn out like this, it would have been better she did not even go there in the first ce.]

    Towards Yue Yi¡¯s injuries, Zi Jin was feeling highly guilty inside. With regards to the invitation from the Pure Grace Pce on that day, Yue Yi had initially not intended to go. But Zi Jin had wanted to use this opportunity to gain a better understanding of the situation within the Twelve Pces but did not dare to forcibly drag Jun Wu to go with her, hence, she could only go beg Yue Yi and Yue Yi had only gone there all because of her.

    In the end.....

    Zi Jin hung her head, looking as guilty as a child who had done something wrong.

    If not for her, how would Yue Yie to meet with a mishap?

    If Yue Yi had not gone there today, even if Yue Yi sought to find trouble with Yue Yi, he would not have had the chance.

    As these thoughts raced through her mind, Zi Jin could not hold herself back as her tears fell silently, the bean sized teardrops falling down from her eyes.

    ¡°Why are you crying?¡± Jun Wu Xie was taken aback, never expecting that Zi Jin would suddenly start crying out of nowhere.

    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. If I had not insisted for Yue Yi to apany me, he would not have encountered this, and not be bullied so badly by that rabid dog Zhuge Yin like this. me it all on me.¡± Zi Jin said guiltily, as she wiped at her tears, highly remorseful of her own actions.

    Jun Wu Xie opened her mouth, but did not know what she should say.

    From the way she saw it, the fault for this matterid with Zhuge Yin. Even if Yue Yi had not gone there today, as long as Zhuge Yin held animosity against Yue Yi, in the days ahead where they were here, he would definitely seek for a chance to make things difficult for him.

    [So, what was Zi Jin crying for?]

 Chapter 1715: â€œBenevolent (1)â€

    Chapter 1715: ¡°Benevolent (1)¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, go get some rest first.¡± Jun Wu Xie really did not know how tofort a crying young girl and could only ask her to go get some rest.

    Zi Jin wiped her tears away and nodded her head, but when she got to the door, she suddenly paused in her steps and turned her head to look at Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Fifth Junior, were you really prepared to see Zhuge Yin have Yue Yi killed earlier?¡±

    Zi Jin¡¯s question caused Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes to sh with a glint.

    Zi Ji bit down on her lip. ¡°I know that Fifth Junior, you hold a deep grudge against the Twelve Pces and the reason that you hade here is to carry out your n. Although Yue Yi is indeed a disciple of the Twelve Pces, but..... Isn¡¯t he living with bitterly, bogged down with unspeakable troubles? Since you¡¯re cooperating with him, shouldn¡¯t you treat him as an ally or yours?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Zi Jin calmly. ¡°What did you think I was doing today?¡±

    Zi Jin shook his head. ¡°I do not know. Everything that I heard, everything that I saw, made me very confused. I only wish that Fifth Junior could be a little more benevolent that¡¯s all.¡±

    Till this moment, Zi Jin could not forget the words Jun Wu had said at the edge of the arena stage. Those words had caused Zi Jin¡¯s blood to run cold. All that she heard did not make her feel that Jun Wu intended to save Yue Yi at all. Everything she heard was just Jun Wu leaving Yue Yi in Zhuge Yin¡¯s hands to deal with as he wished, without uttering a single word of plea to save Yue Yi at all.

    At that moment, Zi Jin had felt nothing but despair.

    She knew, that Jun Wu was enemies with the Twelve Pces. But..... shouldn¡¯t Yue Yi be considered to be one of their allies?

    That unhesitating readiness to sacrifice an ally just like that, is that really appropriate?

    ¡°Go get some rest.¡± Jun Wu Xie turned her eyes back, not willing to say anything more to Zi Jin.

    Zi Jin stood there biting her lip a moment more but still turned herself to leave in the end.

    Till Zi Jin had departed, Jun Wu Yao who had been standing at the side suddenly broke into augh.

    ¡°Seems like not everybody can understand all the deep thoughts and heart you have put into this.¡± Jun Wu Yao walked over to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s side, reaching his hand out to run his fingers through her hair a little.

    More benevolent?

    Howe he did not feel that his dear Little Xie unbenevolent in anyway?

    In fact, he felt that dear Little Xie was being a little too benevolent!

    ¡°I don¡¯t need her to understand.¡± Jun Wu Xie sat down on a chair at the side, to look at Yue Yi who was in a deep sleep, no joy or sadness in her eyes.

    Zi Jin was merely a disciple of the Spirit Jade Pce. Her cooperation with the Spirit Jade Pce was merely between her and the Spirit Jade Pce Lord himself. All that she did, she did not need to exin to Zi Jin. Moreover, she was of the belief that with the Spirit Jade Pce Lord¡¯s intelligent mind, even if he came to know of today¡¯s events, he would quickly understand her reasons for doing this.

    At that time, even if she had opened her mouth to beg Zhuge Yin to spare Yue Yi, it wouldn¡¯t be of any use. Zhuge Yin hated her, and hated Yue Yi, though it was not known for what reason. But Jun Wu Xie was certain that it was obvious from the animosity in his eyes that even if she had followed what he told her to do, and knelt to kowtow to him, the result in the end would merely win her further ridicule from Zhuge Yin.

    And even then, Zhuge Yin would simrly not show any mercy, to spare Yue Yi, with Yue Yi ending up losing his life.

    She would rather just take the opportunity presented from the circumstances then, to force Zhuge Yin onto a path of ruin, which would instead present Yue Yi with the chance toe out of it alive.

    ¡°Stradling yourself with these two cumbersome weights..... is Little Xie certain that you found yourself allies?¡± Jun Wu Yao had not had interacted with Yue Yi and Zi Jin much, but he could see things as they were clearly. Although Yue Yi¡¯s personality was not all that bad at its core, he was too weak in will, bogged down with too much worries and slow of wit. And Zi Jin was one who was still too green and still could notprehend the world atrge, a foolish youngss who had not seen the evils of the world.

 Chapter 1716: â€œBenevolent (2)â€

    Chapter 1716: ¡°Benevolent (2)¡±

    With these two people following behind such a dangerous person like Jun Wu Xie, they really wouldn¡¯t be of any use at all but just increase her burden.

    If it was Jun Wu Yao, he would definitely not allow useless trash like those two to remain by his side.

    Zi Jin said that Jun Wu Xie should be a little more benevolent. She was only able to see Jun Wu Xie¡¯s cold and callous front but too blind to notice the benevolence hidden beneath that chilly indifference.

    If not for that, those youths from the Shadow Moon Pce and Yue Yi would not have possibly lived till now.

    Only a dead person would truly keep a secret. Jun Wu Xie had let Yue Yi remain with her, was it because there was a use for him or was it just because she didn¡¯t want to kill an innocent one?

    ¡°It does not matter.¡± Jun Wu Xie said as she poured herself a cup of water. The path she was treading upon, was destined to be one covered in blood. The souls that would perish at her hands would be too numerous to count in future and she had no intentions of bing a demonic bloodthirsty murderer.

    Since she dared to have Yue Yi and Zi Jin remain by her side, she would naturally have her ways to deal with their inadequacies.

    Jun Wu Yao could not help butugh helplessly as he shook his head. How many people were there in existence who could notice the gentleness beneath that cold front?

    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about those two dead weights for now. In regards to that Zhuge Yin, have you thought about how you want to deal with him? I will be more than happy toplete that task on your behalf.¡± Jun Wu Yao said as his gaze fell upon Jun Wu Xie, his eyes filled with a loving smile and affection.

    [He dared to want Little Xie to kneel and kowtow to him? It wouldn¡¯t be enough even if Zhuge Yin was to die a hundred or even thousand times.]

    ¡°Let him live for now.¡± Jun Wu Xie said.

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s eyes shed with a trace of murder.

    Jun Wu Xie immediately lifted her hand to press down on Jun Wu Yao¡¯s hand that was ced on the table, her eyes meeting Jun Wu Yao¡¯s murderous ones.

    ¡°You don¡¯t believe in me?¡±

    ¡°Every one second he lives, makes me feel that it¡¯s an sphemy against you.¡± A lowly ant as dumb as that, had no reason to exist in the world.

    ¡°But without him, how am I going to make the Dragon yers Pce the public enemy, to be ostracized by all?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked, her clear bright eyes blinking at Jun Wu Yao, making his heart race and his mind distracted.

    ¡°Rest assured. There isn¡¯t any possibility that he would be able to walk out of the Pure Grace Pce alive but before he dies, he needs to shell out his worth first.¡± The corners of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mouth then curled up with a faint smile. In her eyes, Zhuge Yin was already a dead man, doomed to certain death. But before dying, he would naturally need to finish what he is expected to do first.

    Jun Wu Yao sighed, and turned his palm to hold Jun Wu Xie little hand, pulling it to his lips, feeling the chill in the fingers that had just been immersed in cold water, the stark contrast in temperature against his warm lips causing him to be unable to help himself but press them harder against her hand.

    ¡°It will all be as you wish, but..... this person¡¯s life, is mine.¡±

    He would not let Zhuge Yin die too quickly, or wouldn¡¯t that be too easy for that numbskull?

    Jun Wu Xie could feel the warmth from the Jun Wu Yao¡¯s lips at her fingertips and her ears turned slightly red. She suddenly flicked a curled up finger straight, which went past Jun Wu Yao¡¯s lips to yfully strike Jun Wu Yao¡¯s teeth with her fingernail.

    ¡°Nobody¡¯speting with you for that.¡±

    While Jun Wu Yao was still a little stunned being caught by surprise, Jun Wu Xie pulled her little hand back, and stood up.

    ¡°Will you want to watch over Yue Yi through the night?¡± Upon saying that, Jun Wu Xie yfully fluttered her eyelids at Jun Wu Yao, and without even giving Jun Wu Yao anytime to react, she shot herself out of the room.

    Jun Wu Yaoughed despite himself as she saw Jun Wu Xie¡¯s back leave, and then turned to look at Yue Yi lying upon the bed.

    ¡°Lord Jue.¡± Jun Wu Yao nodded, and then walked out from the room with his arms held behind his back.

    In the room, Ye Mei looked at Yue Yi, his face mncholy.

    [Let Lord Jue watch you overnight? Would you even live to see sunrise? Better let me do it.....]

 Chapter 1717: â€œDoubts (1)â€

    Chapter 1717: ¡°Doubts (1)¡±

    It was early the next morning when Yue Yi regained his consciousness. Ye Mei who had remained in the room in watch the entire night silently left the room in the instant Yue Yi opened his eyes.

    Yue Yi opened his still highly sore eyes painfully to see an empty room, and then trying to move a single finger which gave him so much pain that he broke out in cold sweat.

    The room¡¯s door opened at that moment and Zi Jin came in carrying clear hot tea. The moment she came she into the room, she saw Yue Yi who was lying upon the bed looking at her with his eyes open and her face immediately broke into a brilliant smile.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake!¡± Zi Jin hurriedly put the clear tea she held in her hands onto the table and walked over to the bed to check on Yue Yi¡¯s condition.

    Yue Yi wanted to nod his head but found that he could not move. He opened his mouth wanting to say something but his highly parched throat could only make raspy grunts.

    ¡°Do not try to move yet. You were injured so severely yesterday so you need to get proper rest. Are you thirsty? Do you want some water?¡± Zi Jin asked, sweetly considerate.

    Yue Yi blinked his eyes and Zi Jin quickly went to pour out a cup of clear tea and carried it carefully to Yue Yi¡¯s bedside. Because Yue Yi was unable to get up, she had to use a small spoon to slowly feed the tea into Yue Yi¡¯s mouth.

    The warm liquid slowly flowed down the parched and dry throat, bringing great relief to Yue Yi. He looked at Zi Jin gratefully and then said in a still raspy voice: ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Zi Jin blushed and lowered her head a little awkwardly.

    ¡°You do not need to thank me. I should be the one apologising to you instead. If I had not pestered you so persistently asking you to go with me, you would not have met with such misfortune. I was the one who dragged you into this and I am really very sorry.¡±

    For the entire night, Zi Jin had not shut her eyes at all. Whenever she shut them, that horrifying scene on that arena stage would rise up in her head and she did not dare imagine if Zhuge Yin had been just a little bit more heavy handed, would Yue Yi even be able toe back alive.

    It was at such a critical moment that she found herself unable to do anything but stand there helplessly below the stage, to see with her own eyes Yue Yi being battered while she did not know what to do. Overwhelming helplessness and guilt caused Zi Jin to be unable to eat nor sleep the whole night and dawn had just broken when she could not help herself but came running over thinking to see how was Yue Yi¡¯s condition.

    ¡°Things like this, nobody knew it would happen. Can¡¯t me you.¡± Yue Yi¡¯s voice was raspy and as he was still very weak, his voice was soft and light.

    ¡°You do not need to console me. I was useless and unable to save you.¡± Zi Jin was still filled with self reproach.

    Yue Yi looked at Zi Jin helplessly. In regards to Zhuge Yin setting himself against him, Yue Yi was feeling rather bewildered and did not understand it but he still did not me it on anyone. As a guy, he would naturally not be willing to push the responsibility for such a matter onto a young girl¡¯s head.

    ¡°Yesterday..... How did Ie back here?¡± In order to not let Zi Jin continue to me herself any further, Yue Yi could only change the topic.

    On the arena stage yesterday, he hade to realize clearly that Zhuge Yin seeked not only to defeat him, but had also wanted his life. At that moment, Yue Yi had given up on all hope, telling himself that he had no chance of leaving the stage alive, never ever thinking that he would open his eyes today to find himself still alive.

    Zi Jin was slightly taken aback and then seeming to have recalled something, she suddenly lowered her head, her expression looking a little different from usual as her eyes stared evasively at the floor on the side.

    ¡°You don¡¯t remember about yesterday?¡± Zi Jin then asked softly.

    Yue Yi replied: ¡°I was slipping in and out of consciousness at that time and my mind was in a whirl. I am unable to remember anything at all.¡±

    Zi Jin chewed in her lip as she looked at Yue Yi lying upon the bed and she hesitated a moment before she said: ¡°I went to seek out Young Master Jun at that time and he rushed over after that.¡±

 Chapter 1718: â€œDoubts (2)â€

    Chapter 1718: ¡°Doubts (2)¡±

    ¡°So it was Young Master Jun who saved me.....¡± Yue Yi said with a faint smile.

    But Zi Jin gazed at Yue Yi with a ratherplicated kind of look in her eyes and after being silent for a while, Zi Jin finally said: ¡°Yue Yi, how do you feel..... about Young Master Jun as a person?¡±

    Yue Yi looked at Zi Jin rather puzzledly, not understanding why Zi Jin would ask him such a question.

    ¡°I..... I am just casually asking. If you do not wish to say anything, it¡¯s fine.¡± Zi Jin quickly lowered her head.

    Yue Yi then said: ¡°Young Master Jun is a rather unique person. I have never seen a youth in his teens that is as steady and calm as he is. He does not usually speak much, but it¡¯s like he has such a clear understanding of everything in his heart. I greatly admire him.¡± Yue Yi¡¯s words were highly sincere. Although he had not been with Jun Wu for that long a period of time, but the way he handled things greatly earned Yue Yi¡¯s admiration. He had initially thought that Jun Wu had infiltrated into the Pure Grace Pce using the Shadow Moon Pce as a front because he wanted to carry out a secret scheme. But after they came to the Pure Grace Pce, Jun Wu¡¯s demeanor remained as calm as collected as before, that made people tend to forget his motives foring here.

    A ferocious beast, after setting their eyes on a target, the most important thing was not for it to constantly baring its fangs and ws to demonstrate its might, but for it toy in wait in the shadows, quietly observing its prey¡¯s every movement, patient while not revealing its presence in the slightest, where its prey did not even know of its existence.

    In the end, when the most opportune moment came about, the ferocious beast who had been lying in wait would then deliver a most deadly strike!

    Kill with a single strike!

    It might be simple to say, but who knew how agonizing it was while endure the long wait?

    Yue Yi knew himself, with the kind of personality he had, if he had taken the trouble to do it and with his enemy so close before him, even if he could hold himself back from striking at them, his hidden intentions would surely be exposed through minute aspects of his actions.

    Especially when he was beside his own people. For him to keep up a pretence, it would be something really difficult for him to do.

    But even having followed Jun Wu for so many days, Yue Yi could not tell at all what Jun Wu really intended to do here, nor did he know who Jun Wu was targeting as well.

    If it was said that Jun Wu did not seek to do anything against the Pure Grace Pce at all on this trip, then why would he even bother to intercept him and the team from the Shadow Moon Pce?

    Zi Jin¡¯s eyes were rather conflicted as she looked at Yue Yi. She had to admit that Jun Wu had a highly meticulous mind. Others are not able to guess what Jun Wu was really thinking in his mind at all. But with such a powerful mind, in the eyes of others, wouldn¡¯t it be seen as a threat to them as well?

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you scared?¡± Zi Jin suddenly asked.

    ¡°Scared of what?¡± Yue Yi asked, looking at Zi Jin with confusion.

    ¡°Young Master Jun. Aren¡¯t you scared of him? He is able to manipte and control everything within his hands, including you, and me as well.¡± Zi Jin said.

    Yue Yi looked at Zi Jin¡¯s eyes that were seemingly rather flustered. In those eyes, he also saw fear.

    ¡°You¡¯re afraid of him?¡±

    That made Yue Yi think that it was a little strange. Hadn¡¯t Zi Jin been with Young Master Jun for a long time?

    Zi Jin nodded her head.

    She wasn¡¯t before, but now, she really felt a deep seated fear in her heart towards Jun Wu. Especially yesterday, after she heard Jun Wu utter those words, the fear in Zi Jin had risen to the extreme.

    In Jun Wu¡¯s words, she could not find intentions of him wanting to save or protect Yue Yi in the slightest, and that greatly terrified Zi Jin.

    Yue Yi was Jun Wu¡¯s ally, just like the Spirit Jade Pce was, an ally to Jun Wu.

    Jun Wu¡¯s nimble mind might be able to let himplete whatever he seeked to do. But how would he treat his allies?

 Chapter 1719: â€œDoubts (3)â€

    Chapter 1719: ¡°Doubts (3)¡±

    Back in the Spirit Jade Pce before, Zi Jin had heard Granny Yue mention that Jun Wu¡¯s powers was not what disciples of the Spirit Jade Pce like her could take on and had given them strict orders to not go provoke Jun Wu. Even their Pce Lord himself had also been helpless against Jun Wu.

    It could be seen from that that Jun Wu¡¯s powers were surely not weak. Hence, with that power, it shouldn¡¯t be unable to teach Zhuge Yin a lesson.

    Jun Wu could have very well defeated Zhuge Yin up on the arena stage, to save Yue Yi, and teach Zhuge Yin a deserving lesson.

    But Jun Wu had not done that. Just as Zi Jin had thought that with Jun Wu¡¯s appearance, he would be able to turn the tablespletely around, the words that Jun Wu said had instead chilled Zi Jin¡¯s heart felt like it had fallen into a icyke.

    Zi Jin could roughy guess what Jun Wu¡¯s intentions foring to the Pure Grace Pce. She was also aware that before Jun Wu achieves his motives, he must definitely not have his identity exposed. But..... Yue Yi was in such a critical crisis at that moment! He had almost lost his life!

    And as an ally, Jun Wu had still chosen to conceal his identity, choosing to not do anything.

    To allow Zhuge Yin to continue inflicting agonizing harm upon Yue Yi.

    Zi Jin did not know why Zhuge Yin had chosen to spare Yue Yi in the end, but all that Zi Jin knew was that if Zhuge Yin had not stopped right at the end, Yue Yi would already be dead.

    Killed by Jun Wu¡¯s cold indifference.

    ¡°I am not able to exin it well. All I know is that I do not understand him, and I can¡¯t understand what he is thinking at all..... When you were so severely wounded yesterday, by all logic, there should at least be one person watching over you in the roomst night, but.....¡± Zi Jin¡¯s voice paused, as she looked around at the empty room. Before she came here, there was only Yue Yi alone in the room.

    Although Jun Wu had saved Yue Yi, but judging from every one of his actions, he did not really care about the lives of his allies.

    Such practical rationality to the extent that it was mercilessly cold, made Zi Jin feel her blood turn chill.

    It was Yue Yi this time. But if there came a day that the Spirit Jade Pce was in trouble, would Jun Wu simrly stand by and watch without lifting a finger?

    What kind of an ally was that?

    Zi Jin did not dare to continue on with the thought. Having once been fogged to hold a good opinion towards Jun Wu, all of that hadpletely dissipated under Jun Wu¡¯s merciless indifference, and her trust of Jun Wu had beenpletely obliterated.

    Yue Yi looked at the highly conflicted Zi Jin, knowing that her thoughts were in aplete mess, and he tried to sayfortingly: ¡°You might be thinking too much into it. Didn¡¯t you say it yourself that it was Young Master Jun who saved me? I¡¯m a man, not a little girl, and do not need to be carefully pampered. Am I not just fine now?¡±

    ¡°Was he even saving you? He doesn¡¯t care whether you lived or died at all!¡± Zi Jin could not hold her mouth and the moment the words were said, her face turned slightly pale.

    ¡°What..... What do you mean?¡± Yue Yi¡¯s face was filled with surprise.

    Zi Jin gritted her teeth and looked at Yue Yi who was all covered in wounds. She finally could not hold herself back any longer as she said: ¡°He had indeede yesterday. But he did not say a single word to plead with Zhuge Yin to spare you. He had instead handed youpletely over to Zhuge Yin before everyone¡¯s eyes, to be dealt with as he pleased. He did not beg a single time on your behalf. You are Young Master Jun¡¯s ally, and so am I. Seeing you being treated like this, I am fearful.....¡±

    Yue Yi looked at Zi Jin in shock, unable to react at that moment.

    Zi Jin was feeling rather flustered with everything she had said. She stood up and then said: ¡°Forget it. Take it as I have not said anything. I will only tell you one thing. Young Master Jun does not care as much as we thought about what the word ally really means. We will have to look out for ourselves from now on.¡±

 Chapter 1720: â€œDoubts (4)â€

    Chapter 1720: ¡°Doubts (4)¡±

    After Zi Jin said all those words, she then went out of Yue Yi¡¯s room in a rush. She seemed determined when she left, but upon stepping out from the room, she fell back to lean upon the door with her face pale. Even she herself did not know why she had said all that to Yue Yi, but just felt a sort of unease hovering within her heart which just made her unable to calm down.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± A cold clear voice suddenly rang out at the side of Zi Jin¡¯s ear.

    As if struck by lightning, Zi Jin¡¯s body stiffened and she hurriedly raised her head, to suddenly see Jun Wu walking towards Yue Yi¡¯s room.

    Zi Jin heart jumped in shock inside, but she tried her best to maintain a calm expression on her face.

    ¡°Nothing..... Nothing..... I just came to see Yue Yi. He had woken up.¡± Zi Jin said as she lowered her head, unable to meet Jun Wu¡¯s clear eyes.

    Jun Wu Xie did not suspect anything, but just nodded her head.

    ¡°I..... I¡¯ll go over and see if the Pure Grace Pce can bring some porridge for Yue Yi.¡± Zi Jin said nervously.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Jun Wu Xie nodded.

    Zi Jin then went off in a hurry past Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Yao standing behind Jun Wu Xie raised up an eyebrow as he watched Zi Jin running away in a fluster. After Zi Jin left, Jun Wu Yao then slowly raised up a hand and wrapped Jun Wu Xie in front of him in an embrace, as he lowered his head to say beside her ear: ¡°Why do I see that there seems to be something wrong with her?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie replied: ¡°Normal.¡±

    Jun Wu Yaoughed. ¡°You¡¯re really not going to exin it to her a little? I can see that she does not understand a thing of all the heart you put into the situation yesterday.¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± Jun Wu Xie pulled away the arm Jun Wu Yao had wrapped around her shoulders and walked over to Yue Yi door before she pushed the door open.

    In the room, Yue Yi had his eyes open as he stared at the top of the bed. Hearing someonee in, he turned his eyes to look and saw that it was Jun Wu before his heart felt relieved.

    Jun Wu Xie walked over to the side of the bed, and ced her fingertips upon Yue Yi¡¯s wrist to check his condition. She had not spoken a single word since she entered the room and it was Yue Yi who could not hold back and opened his mouth to speak.

    ¡°How are my injuries? You can be just give it to me straight. I will be able to take it.¡± Yue Yi said seriously. Yesterday, he had prepared himself to be killed. Being able to still live, was already sort of fortunate.

    Jun Wu Xie raised up her eyes to look at Yue Yi¡¯s highly serious face before she said slowly: ¡°Meridians ruined, internal organs severely damaged. Bones broken in as many as seventeen ces. Spirit powers maimed, unable to practice cultivation in future. Even recovered, will be frail and sickly, lifespan to be thirty at most.¡±

    With Jun Wu Xie prattling a whole trail of words, it caused the hope in Yue Yi to fall from the clouds into the pits of despair, his eyes widening, a glint of hopelessness rising up within.

    Spirit powers maimed.....

    Unable to cultivate?

    Frail and sickly.....

    Thirty.....

    The series of prognoses, battered at Yue Yi, throwing him into great agony. He knew very well himself, just how severe his injuries had been yesterday, a mere step away from death. But he had been fortunate enough to live through it, which gave rise to that tiny sliver of hope in his heart. And when Jun Wu had told him that highly cruel truth, Yue Yi really felt what it was like to suffer a fate worse than death!

    He had bepletely useless!

    Unable to cultivate spirit powers, and his body would be unimaginably weak.

    In that condition, there was no need to even talk about returning back to the Shadow Moon Pce to protect his younger sister! If Elder Yue knew that he had bepletely useless, Yue Yi did not need to think what his fate would be!

 Chapter 1721: â€œContinuing to Live (1)â€

    Chapter 1721: ¡°Continuing to Live (1)¡±

    Elder Yue had not made any moves against Yue Yi little sister all this time because Yue Yi possessed exceptional gift. Although he had wanted to extend his demonic ws upon Yue Yi, he had instead just used Yue Yi little sister to threaten Yue Yi, to ensure Yue Yi followed every single one of his orders, unable to resist.

    But if Yue Yi were to lose his usefulness, then Elder Yue would have ways to make Yue Yi truly taste what Hell would be like!

    And Yue Yi would lose the only way he could protect his little sister with as well.

    In just an instant, the colour fadedpletely from Yue Yi¡¯s face, to turn white as a sheet.

    Jun Wu Xie looked calmly at Yue Yi¡¯s pallor that had turned an extremely ugly shade and then said rather expressionlessly: ¡°Able to take it?¡±

    Yue Yi opened his mouth, his trembling lip betraying his heart that was almost at the point of crumbling.

    ¡°I lied.¡± Jun Wu Xie said those words suddenly.

    The eyes that Yue Yi looked at him with were incredulous and filled with disbelief.

    Jun Wu Xie did not seem to feel that her joke had been so unnervingly terrifying. She merely continued to treat Yue Yi¡¯s wounds while she said: ¡°One month¡¯s nursing would have you make a full recovery.¡±

    ¡°Is.... is what you are saying really true? You are not..... lying to me?¡± Yue Yi really did not dare to take Jun Wu¡¯s word for it anymore.

    Jun Wu Xie arched up an eyebrow, and then nodded her head.

    Yue Yi just felt like he needed to cry so badly. This was the first time he came to know that the seemingly highly cold Jun Wu even possessed the skill to ¡°joke¡±.

    Truly one who was usually silent, but just highly astounds when he speaks. This very first time he cracked a joke, had nearly shocked him out of half his life.

    ¡°Do you now know that not everything would be what you are able to shoulder?¡± Jun Wu Xie said, seeing the coloure back onto Yue Yi¡¯s face.

    Yue Yi didn¡¯t know whether tough or to cry but just nodded his head. Shocks like this were truly something his heart would not be able to take.

    ¡°If you realize it now, then remember it clearly in your head that if you truly care for your younger sister, then you must understand that if you die, she will have to follow in your footsteps.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words, suddenly swerved into another direction.

    Yue Yi was rather taken aback.

    ¡°If you had died under Zhuge Yin¡¯s hands yesterday, do you think that Elder Yue will treat your younger sister well because of guilt?¡± Jun Wu Xie said, a chill rising within her eyes.

    Yue Yi found himself at a loss for words.

    Just how cruel and venomous Elder Yue could be, Yue Yi knew it only too well. If he had died, his little sister would then experience living hell.

    ¡°If you want to die, you¡¯re free to do that. But if there are people that you care deeply about, then this life of yours must not be given up upon so easily. Otherwise, the ones that would suffer, would be those very people.¡± Jun Wu Xie said with a slight lift of her eyebrow. From the first time she had encountered Yue Yi, she had already detected that there waspletely no life in Yue Yi¡¯s gaze. He did not hold any fear towards death, to the extent that his heart might really be longing for death toe.

    With everything that Elder Yue had done to him, it had already caused him to lose the will to live. The fact that he had lived such a despicable existence till now was only because of his little sister.

    This was a point that Jun Wu Xie could not agree to.

    ¡°But..... if I did not go up onto that stage, Zhuge Yin would tell everyone about all that Elder Yue had done! It wouldn¡¯t matter to me, but I can¡¯t let me little sister.....¡± Yue Yi said rather anxiously.

    Jun Wu Xieughed sneeringly, interrupting his self pitying.

    ¡°Would you feel that rumours and gossips would cause your sister more harm, or when she turns to finally be Elder Yue¡¯s ything?¡±

    If Yue Yi were to die, Elder Yue would not longer have any misgivings and everything that had been done upon Yue Yi would all fall straight onto his little sister.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words were like a bucket of cold water that was thrown straight down upon his head, sending chills to run through him which also caused him topletely awaken his senses.

 Chapter 1722: â€œContinuing to Live (2)â€

    Chapter 1722: ¡°Continuing to Live (2)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words were like a bucket of cold water that was thrown straight down upon his head, sending chills to run through him which also caused him topletely awaken to his senses.

    That¡¯s right, if he had died, who besides his little sister would grief for him?

    Wasn¡¯t the one he cared about the most, this very little sister of his?

    With his death, it would only mean that he would have pushed his own little sister over into the abyss.....

    Yue Yi¡¯s heart that had been seeking to die all this time was suddenly awoken by the cold bucket of water Jun Wu had sshed over him, forcing him to have no choice but to think deeper about it.

    ¡°I apologise. I have been too thick.¡± Yue Yi apologized sincerely. He should not allow societal norms dictate how he lived his own life, and put his own little sister into danger.

    ¡°There is no need for you to apologize to me. I¡¯m helping you because we are allies, and I need to use your hand to bring ruin upon the Shadow Moon Pce. You want to save your sister, and I seek the destruction of the Shadow Moon Pce. That¡¯s all it is.¡± Jun Wu Xie said indifferently.

    Yue Yi was however still looking at Jun Wu gratefully. No one had ever said words like this to him before. He might be thick in the head, but he was clear in thought. He knew that there was no need for Jun Wu to say all these to him, as as long as he was still alive, he would have helped Jun Wu all the same, but Jun Wu had still chosen to say those words to him.

    That kindness, was well concealed under Jun Wu¡¯s cold indifferent personality, but it made Yue Yi feel unbelievably warm inside.

    At that moment, Yue Yi was filled with curiosity towards Jun Wu. He could not understand why Zi Jin would misunderstand the kindness Jun Wu had shown. He did not believe for a moment that Zhuge Yin would let him off for no reason. Zi Jin had said it herself. It was with Jun Wu¡¯s arrival that caused Zhuge Yin to show an obvious shift in his attitude, and although Yue Yi did not know what Jun Wu had actually said, but he was absolutely certain that his life had been saved by Jun Wu!

    ¡°Two days at most, and you will be able toe down from the bed to walk. Do not exert any spirit power for now.¡± Jun Wu Xie then turned the subject back, her face not showing much of an expression from beginning to end.

    Jun Wu Yao just stood silently at the side, to look at the bashful way his little one was showing kindness, finding it rather interesting to watch.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s way of doing things was highly different from others. Her kindness if bestowed upon people who were not intelligent would often end up being misunderstood and even if she helped people, her face always still showed that same ¡°go by the book¡± expression. It was not known whether it was because she wasn¡¯t able to express herself, or she was being too shy to ept people¡¯s gratitude.

    Till this day, everytime Jun Wu Yao observed Jun Wu Xie¡¯s way of doing things, he still found it highly interesting.

    His little one, was indeed ass that was truly one of a kind in the world.

    Motivated to live on, Yue Yi became highly cooperative with Jun Wu¡¯s treatment.

    On the other side, Zi Jin went with the thoughts in her mind in a chaotic whirl to the Pure Grace Pce¡¯s kitchen to ask for some in porridge and little side dishes that were easily digestible. She carried them as she made her way towards Yue Yi¡¯s room, and along the way, her heart was still a dreadful mess. She did not know why she had said all those words to Yue Yi. Yue Yi was Jun Wu¡¯s ally and was not from the Spirit Jade Pce. So she had no right to mouth off when it was Yue Yi¡¯s own affairs. But for some unknown reason, those words had juste out from her mouth then.

    Right at that moment, there was a sense of regret in Zi Jin¡¯s heart, and subtly conflicted.

    Walking on her way, Zi Jin¡¯s mind was filled with thoughts of what happened and did not pay attention to the path. She was walking along absorbed in thoughts when she suddenly knocked into something. In a panic, the tray of porridge and dishes fell with a crash onto the floor.

    ¡°Damn it! Don¡¯t you have eyes! ?¡± A voice roared suddenly.

    The moment Zi Jin heard that voice, her body stiffened immediately. She quickly raised her head to look up and was shocked to discover that she had bumped into no one else but the very same Zhuge Yin who had almost killed Yue Yi yesterday!

    In the next instant, Zi Jin¡¯s heart flew up and lodged at the back of her throat.

 Chapter 1723: â€œEncountering a Nasty Dog (1)â€

    Chapter 1723: ¡°Encountering a Nasty Dog (1)¡±

    Because of all the turmoil that Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words had brought on, Zhuge Yin had been thoroughly frustrated for a whole night and had not been able to sleep well. All the people from the other ces he had encountered since he came out from his room this morning had all been whispering and pointing at him, which just caused Zhuge Yin¡¯s mood that was already highly jittery to heighten to the verge of an explosive rage. It was only through much struggle where fellow disciples from the same pce had invited him that he agreed to go take a walk in the gardens to improve his mood when in the end, having barely juste to the garden for a short while and he was chatting with the others, he was knocked straight into by someone.

    And arge part of that steaming hot bowl of porridge had even spilled onto his clothes!

    ¡°Are you so keenly seeking for death?¡± Zhuge Yin said through tightly gritted teeth as he red at the bumbling Zi Jin.

    Zi Jin was so frightened she was trembling all over, not daring to make a sound. Zhuge Yin¡¯s brutality yesterday had left an indelible deep set fear in her.

    ¡°Young Lord, isn¡¯t thess from the Shadow Moon Pce?¡± A sharp eyed youth immediately spotted the uniform Zi Jin was wearing.

    Zhuge Yin¡¯s brows immediately creased together. After what he had experienced yesterday, the words, ¡°Shadow Moon Pce¡± had already be like a dark cloud that enveloped his heart, and just hearing the mention of those three words irritated him endlessly.

    ¡°From the Shadow Moon Pce?¡± Zhuge Yin¡¯s voice wasced with danger.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! She was present yesterday as well. Oh! I remember, when Young Lord you were fighting the match on the arena stage, thisss had seemingly disappeared halfway through. I remember that when that kid from the Shadow Moon Pce arrived, thisss had been standing just beside him! Thisss must have slipped out to secretly inform him!¡±

    Zi Jin became even more nervous.

    When Zhuge Yin heard those words, the fiery rage in his heart immediately roared into a raging ze. He went forward to grab Zi Jin cor in his hand, lifting the small sized Zi Jin right off the ground.

    ¡°Wretched wench! Tell me! Did you go running off to bring that little scoundrel? Damn it! I had been thinking why that brat would suddenlye running! So it¡¯s you, this damned wench that went carrying tales! ?¡± Everything had been going very well till Jun Wu Xie appeared, which threw Zhuge Yin into such a helpless quandary. If not for the arrival of Jun Wu Xie, Yue Yi would have died at Zhuge Yin¡¯s hands, and the disciples from all the other pces would not hold so much animosity against the Dragon yers Pce.

    Zhuge Yin diverted all the rage he felt against Jun Wu Xie onto Zi Jin, the eyes that red at Zi Jin looking like he wished for nothing more than to be able to swallow her alive.

    Zi Jin bit on her lip as she stared at Zhuge Yin, the terror in her heart gradually spreading, but she detested being treated in such a manner.

    ¡°So what if I had been the one? When the Dragon yers Pce bullies people with their might, people are not allowed to even speak of it? A sparring match, was supposed to be carried out within certain boundaries of propriety, but you had seeked to take a person¡¯s life! You mind might be filled with malice, but others need not be so dumb as to submit themselves to be killed as per your whims!¡± Zi Jin said as she red at Zhuge Yin. Such an ugly disy of evil from disciples of the Twelve Pces,pletely nauseated her.

    ¡°Ha! Damned wench has got a sharp tongue?¡± Zhuge Yin narrowed his eyes as his gaze swiveled to look around. In that huge expansive garden, only the few of them were there, with no sign of anyone else around. Zhuge Yin¡¯s eyes then shed with a glint of venom.

    ¡°You can really prattle on can¡¯t you? Men, hold her for me.¡± Zhuge Yin said with a chillingugh, and the several disciples from the Dragon yers Pce immediately went forward, to hold Zi Jin in a tight grip.

    Zi Jin did not have strong powers, and was unable to resist against so many people holding her down, unable to move as she was held helplessly before Zhuge Yin.

    Zhuge Yin¡¯s venomous glint then swept over Zi Jin¡¯s body. ¡°This wench has such a smart mouth, I would really like to see what kind of help she would be able to bring in today!¡±

 Chapter 1724: â€œEncountering a Nasty Dog (2)â€

    Chapter 1724: ¡°Encountering a Nasty Dog (2)¡±

    An ominous premonition rose within Zi Jin¡¯s heart as she stared in terror at Zhuge Yin.

    Zhuge Yinughed sinisterly and a hand suddenly felt Zi Jin on her slim waist.

    ¡°The wretched wench¡¯s body is rather good. A pity the looks on this face of hers puts me off.¡± Zhuge Yin seemed to be trying to torment Zi Jin¡¯s mind, his hand slowly roving over Zi Jin¡¯s hips.

    Like a viper that was slithering over her body, Zi Jin¡¯s entire body felt absolutely disgusted. She fought to try to break free, but was unable to ovee the strength of the youths holding her down, unable to do anything but be subjected to the torment.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you very good at bringing in help? Go bring help now would you? I would really like to see what that brat would say if hees here. Would it be the same as yesterday, to casually dump you, leaving you to be dealt with as I wish? Haha!¡± Zhuge Yin said maliciously.

    Zi Jin was in a panic and highly flustered, wishing she could bite Zhuge Yin to death.

    ¡°Zhuge Yin, there¡¯s truly nothing you fear.¡± A voice suddenly rang out from behind Zhuge Yin¡¯s back.

    Zhuge Yin immediately turned his head around to discover Gu Ying dressed in white clothes who had suddenly appeared in the garden. Gu Ying was leaningnguidly against the side of a willow tree, his arms crossed over his chest as he stared calmly unaffected at Zhuge Yin who had been about to turn violent.

    Zhuge Yin¡¯s heart jumped up in shock. Although he had intentions of befriending the Blood Fiend Pce, but he just could not seem to get along with Gu Ying alone. The two of them had already broken out in a squabble on their very first day in the Pure Grace Pce and they had developed a deep dislike of each other.

    Although Zhuge Yin did not feel like bothering with Gu Ying, but he could not help thinking about Gu Xin Yan. If he were to let Gu Ying go tell Gu Xin Yan about what he seeked to do today, then wouldn¡¯t that.....

    ¡°Let¡¯s leave.¡± Zhuge Yin did not want to stir up more problems and he immediately said that to the other Dragon yers Pce disciples.

    The disciples quickly released their grip. Zi Jin had used up all her strength and suddenly losing all support, she fell right onto the ground. She stared with red rimmed eyes to see Zhuge Yin and the other Dragon yers Pce disciples leaving the ce in a hurry, her gaze filled with hatred.

    ¡°Can you stand up?¡± A gentle voice then rang out from above Zi Jin¡¯s head.

    Zi Jin raised up her head to see Gu Ying looking at her smilingly, under the bright sun, the handsome youth standing with the sun¡¯s rays behind him, the golden glow forming a beautiful circr halo at his back.

    In an instant, Zi Jin was suddenly mesmerized.

    ¡°I.....¡± Zi Jin stuttered.

    Gu Ying already had his hand extended in front of her.

    Zi Jin blushed, as she pulled on Gu Ying¡¯s hand to stand up.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    She remembered this youth. He was Gu Ying from the Blood Fiend Pce. On the day of the banquet, he had gotten into a quarrel with Zhuge Yin and it was him that saved her life today.

    Gu Ying smiled as he pulled Zi Jin to her feet. ¡°That Zhuge Yin is quite a bad nut and he has a grudge against the Shadow Moon Pce. It would be better if you do not move around by yourself alone here in the Pure Grace Pce.¡± As he spoke, he looked around before he then continued to say: ¡°Where is the other person from your Shadow Moon Pce? Why do I not see him apanying you out here?¡±

    Zi Jin knew that Gu Ying was talking about Jun Wu and her smile became a little forced.

    Gu Ying¡¯s eyes glinted briefly with a sh, but his face was still showing the same brilliant and innocent smile.

    ¡°Are you hurt anywhere? Do you need me to apany you back?¡±

    Zi Jin¡¯s face turned redder and she quickly shook her head.

    ¡°I¡¯m not. I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Gu Ying¡¯s smile was rather handsome. To the extent that he was even more handsome than any other youth she had seen before. Having such a radiant youth staring at her smilingly like this, it just caused Zi Jin¡¯s heart to thump wildly all over the ce helplessly.

 Chapter 1725 - â€œDistrust (1)â€

    Chapter 1725: ¡°Distrust (1)¡±

    ¡°Are you still shook?¡± Gu Ying asked as he looked at Zi Jin with his head slightly tilted.

    Zi Jin lowered her head and shook her head slightly.

    Gu Yingughed lightly and said: ¡°Hurry up and go back then.¡±

    Zi Jin raised up her head and looked at Gu Ying¡¯s face with his brilliant smile, her gaze hesitant. At the moment her eyes met Gu Ying, her heart fluttered and she quickly lowered her head back down as she ran away.

    Gu Ying remained standing in his spot as he looked at the flustered Zi Jin running off, and the brilliant and gentle smile on his face slowly changed bit by bit.

    ¡°Shadow Moon Pce..... Kek.¡±

    Zi Jin¡¯s heart was jumping all over in a fluster the entire way she went running back to the room, the strange feeling in her heart still not fading away. Remembering that she had gone out to bring back some food for Yue Yi and she hade back empty handed, she continued towards Yue Yi¡¯s room feeling rather awkward.

    Inside Yue Yi¡¯s room, Jun Wu Xie had just finished with the initial stages of treatment for Yue Yi.

    When Zi Jin saw Jun Wu, her heart skipped a beat, but the subtle feelings that shrouded her heart towards Jun Wu once before had now unknowingly disappeared. The feelings that filled her heart now instead went towards the youth she had identally bumped into at the garden.

    Zi Jin had lived in the Spirit Jade Pce from a very young age and because of the Spirit Jade Pce, she held great animosity against the disciples of the Twelve Pces. But without knowing the reason why, towards that bright and splendid youth, she could not make herself feel the slightest bit of dislike against him. She could still remember, when she had first met Gu Ying, Gu Ying had been at loggerheads with Zhuge Yin, which caused her to be unable to help herself but think, that the Twelve Pces might not bepletely bereft of pure and simple people.

    ¡°About the..... porridge..... There was no one in the kitchen.¡± Zi Jin did not dare to meet Jun Wu¡¯s eyes and could only avert her gaze. She did not want Jun Wu to know about what had happened in the garden earlier because of the detestable things Zhuge Yin had done, and at the same time she did not want Jun Wu to know that she had had an interaction with Gu Ying.

    Afterall, Gu Ying was from the Blood Fiend Pce and Jun Wu saw the people from the Twelve Pces as his enemies.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already gotten someone to go prepare it.¡± Jun Wu Xie said indifferently, not showing much of a reaction to Zi Jin¡¯s words.

    With Yue Yi¡¯s current condition, in order for him to recover as quickly as possible, medicinal cuisine was required. And for the kind of medicinal cuisine that Jun Wu Xie created, besides herself, only Ye Sha and Ye Mei knew how to prepare it, the two of them having been taught step by step under Jun Wu Xie¡¯s tutge.

    ¡°Har? Oh.¡± Zi Jin was slightly taken aback, not knowing what she should say. She could only lower her head in silence, a strange emotioning over her heart.

    In just a while, Ye Gu came walking in carrying a bowl of highly aromatic and fragrant porridge. The smell was different from regr in porridge, its scent tinged with a slight trace of bitterness.

    When Zi Jin smelled that scent, she immediately lifted her head up, to look towards the bowl of porridge.

    Ye Gu did not pay any attention to Zi Jin¡¯s gaze as he went on toe to Yue Yi¡¯s bedside. He looked at Jun Wu Yao seated upon the chair with his legs proppedzily upon his knee and then turned to look at Jun Wu Xie beside Jun Wu Yao. He sighed in helplessness inside his heart and raised up the bowl of porridge in resignation as he sat on the edge of Yue Yi¡¯s bed, picking up the spoon to assume the job of a nanny.

    ¡°Hold it!¡± Suddenly, Zi Jin shouted.

    Ye Gu turned to look at Zi Jin in puzzlement.

    Zi Jin¡¯s gaze was fixed upon the bowl of porridge. The porridge was rather special, not cooked with the regr types of grain. The colour of the porridge was also faintly tinged with a trace of green, which made Zi Jin feel that something was not right.

    ¡°What is this?¡± Zi Jin raised her head to look at Jun Wu, her eyes questioning, and looking a little sharp.

    Jun Wu Xie narrowed her eyes slightly, and seeing that Zi Jin¡¯s gaze was looking slightly different, she opened her mouth to slowly ask: ¡°What are you worried about?¡±

 Chapter 1726 - â€œDistrust (2)â€

    Chapter 1726: ¡°Distrust (2)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words startled Zi Jin slightly as the gaze she looked at Jun Wu Xie with slowly wavered.

    What was she worried about? Even she herself could not exin it clearly. Actually, at the same moment those words left her mouth, Zi Jin already regretted them. But words that had been spoken was just like water that had been spilt, impossible to retrieve back.

    ¡°I.....¡±

    ¡°Bring it here.¡± Jun Wu Xie said as she looked at Ye Gu.

    Ye Gu walked over toe before Jun Wu Xie. Jun Wu Xie then stretched her hand out to scoop out a spoonful to put into her mouth before swallowing it.

    She knew what Zi Jin was questioning about.

    ¡°Will this do?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked Zi Jin with an eyebrow arched.

    Zi Jin¡¯s face flushed a deep red, endless embarrassment rising up and filling up her heart.

    Lying upon the bed, Yue Yi witnessed all of it, the disapproval obvious in his eyes. He could not understand what could have actually happened that caused Zi Jin to distrust Jun Wu so much.

    The question that Zi Jin had thrown out just now, had obviously been because she suspected someone had spiked the porridge.

    ¡°I..... I am not.....¡± Zi Jin was feeling rather panicked, and feeling rather guilty.

    ¡°Go give it to Yue Yi.¡± Jun Wu Xie did not even look at her as she stretched her hand out to hand the spoon to Ye Gu.

    Ye Gu had not even had the time to reach his hand out to receive it when arge hand suddenly took the spoon from Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hand before him.

    With a loud crack, the white porcin spoon was crushed to dust by thatrge hand, the fine dust particles seeping out through the gaps between the fingers to fall onto the floor.

    ¡°Apologies, I wasn¡¯t able to control my strength for a moment. Go fetch another one.¡± Jun Wu Yao who hadpletely crushed the spoon with his hand said as he looked smilingly at Jun Wu Xie, his words seemingly meant for Ye Gu¡¯s ears, only that his tone of voice did not sound the least bit apologetic.

    Jun Wu Xie nced at Jun Wu Yao a moment, finding herself speechless.

    Ye Gu looked at Jun Wu Xie and then turned his gaze upon Jun Wu Yao before he self consciously put the bowl of porridge upon the table, and quickly turned to run out of the room to go get a new spoon.

    Ye Gu had just stepped outside the door when he saw Ye Mei standing right outside looking highly displeased as he red at him.

    ¡°What did that wench mean by that? Is she scoffing at my culinary skills?¡± Ye Mei had heard everything clearly from outside the door and he did not have to even think to know exactly what had happened inside the room.

    With him being a proud member of the Night Regime, when he was dominating the battlefields, it was not even known where the ancestors of that little wench were still ying with mud! If this had been before, who dared to question what he did? There was no need to even talk about the dishes cooked by him, even if it was a fistful of dirt he had casually picked up from anywhere, there would be a whole bunch of people fighting to go chomp on it.

    And this abominable wench dared to still scoff?

    Seeing Ye Mei looking so infuriated, Ye Gu could was at a loss for words. If truth was to be told, when he saw the scene where Ye Mei hid himself in the kitchen as he worked and waved the wok, his eyes had almost popped out of his head. He really had not known that one of his most stalwart lieutenants had possessed such a ¡°domesticated¡± skill.

    ¡°Cool it. Can¡¯t you see even boss here had to personally feed food to that kid lying on the bed?¡± Ye Sha¡¯s reaction was a lot calmer as he stood with his arms folded across his chest while looking at Ye Gu who had a twitch at the corner of his mouth.

    Throughout the entire world, people who were able to enjoy such service from the boss of the Night Regime were truly few and far between.

    The shade on Ye Gu¡¯s face turned an uglier shade. He stared at Ye Sha and said: ¡°Later, both of you had better cover your eyes! Don¡¯te staring as you please!¡±

    Ye Sha shrugged his shoulders to indicate he would do as he was told and Ye Mei had no choice but to shut his mouth.

    From the look of things, it seemed that Ye Gu was in a worse position than them. With that for him topare with, Ye Mei finally felt a little less indignant about the whole thing.

 Chapter 1727 - â€œDistrust (3)â€

    Chapter 1727: ¡°Distrust (3)¡±

    The atmosphere within the room was a little awkward as Zi Jin stood there feeling at a loss, not daring to move not say anything, but to just lower her head with her face beet red.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at the state Zi Jin was in as she slowly took a sip of her tea before she said: ¡°Zi Jin, do you still remember for what reason did you follow me here to the Pure Grace Pce?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s voice was rather chilly and Zi Jin could not help but shiver when she heard it. Zi Jin did not dare to raise her head but only to nod slightly.

    ¡°If you still remember it, then you should know very clearly what position you should be taking in all of this. You are merely just an observer and the only reason I allowed you toe here is for you to go back and tell everything you¡¯ve seen here to people who should know about it. If you do not even know this, I can send you back right now and exchange for a more suitable candidate here.¡± Jun Wu Xie was not bothered whether her ally understood her. She was not used to exining her actions to others and she felt that there was no such need.

    In an alliance, the most importantponent required besides the benefits to both parties, would be trust. She did not care how Zi Jin judged her as long as the young girl did not impede her actions. Even if Zi Jin did not like her deep in her heart, Jun Wu Xie did not feel that there was anything she should be unhappy about.

    But now, Zi Jin¡¯s emotions had gotten the better of her judgement where she had even begun to question Jun Wu Xie¡¯s intentions. This was not the kind of ally that Jun Wu Xie wanted.

    One that second guessed her, distrusted her, and had even queried and interfered with her actions was one that she did not need to continue to keep beside her.

    All colour drained out from Zi Jin¡¯s face in an instant. She raised up her head in panic to look at Jun Wu Xie. She had not thought that her single moment of rashness would cause Jun Wu to immediately deliver such a strict and severe judgement of her.

    Jun Wu had always not spoken much all this time and her personality was so cold and indifferent that it made one easily forget that he would have a temper. His excessively calm and rational demeanor would instead create an illusion of theck of restraint to others and it was exactly because of that that Zi Jin¡¯s heart had grown little by little over time to be presumptuous.

    Never expecting to find out that Jun Wu had absolutely no intention of giving her the chance to rify the truth.

    ¡°No! Young Master Jun! I¡¯ve realized my mistake! Please give me another chance! I will not dare to shoot my mouth off with such nonsense anymore.¡± Zi Jin pleaded as she looked at Jun Wu, her face pale. She had been the one that personally promised the Pce Lord she would apany Jun Wu toe to the Pure Grace Pce. But only a few days had passed and if she was booted back by Jun Wu just like that, how was she going to answer to the Pce Lord?

    Jun Wu Xie stared coldly at Zi Jin, lookingpletely unmoved.

    ¡°You do not trust me.¡±

    Zi Jin¡¯s entire body stiffened, thinking to say something, but could not make herself utter a single word.

    [It¡¯s true. She does not trust Jun Wu.]

    Ever since that day at the arena stage, everything that she knew of Jun Wu had undergone a drastic change. She could no longer treat Jun Wu as a trusted ally. Jun Wu¡¯s actions had terrified her, making her see how ruthless Jun Wu really was. They were just allies, who made use of each other, cooperating partners who exploited each other for benefits.

    Notpanions.

    ¡°The fact that you do not trust me, does not bother me. I do not need you to trust me. But I will not allow anyone to interfere with my actions. Do you understand?¡± Jun Wu Xie looked at Zi Jin frostily, her tone of voice almost icy.

    Zi Jin turned even paler as she nodded her head with a tremble, her eyes brimming up with tears. She finally came to realize just how numerous the disciples of the Spirit Jade Pce was! Jun Wu only needed someone from the Spirit Jade Pce and any one from the Spirit Jade Pce would be able to satisfy that criteria, not like it had to be her alone.

    Having volunteered for this on her own initiative, she had no way of backing out of it.

 Chapter 1728 - â€œDistrust (4)â€

    Chapter 1728: ¡°Distrust (4)¡±

    Unable to answer to the Pce Lord, and she would not be able to face her sisters back in the pce at all. Before anyone else had known about the matter, she had already made a promise for all of this on her own initiative, so how could she possibly back down now?

    Zi Jin¡¯s hands gripped her skirt tightly as her tears flowed down her cheeks silently.

    There wasn¡¯t the slightest tinge of sympathy in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes and it was only after several moments that she finally said: ¡°This is the first time, and there won¡¯t be a second.¡±

    Zi Jin nodded her head, understanding in her heart that that meant Jun Wu had relented.

    ¡°You can go now.¡± Jun Wu Xie said.

    Zi Jin trembled as she got to her feet and silently retreated out from the room.

    ¡°Zi Jin she.....¡± Yue Yi who was lying on the bed said hesitantly. He did not understand why Zi Jin did not trust Jun Wu when Zi Jin had obviously known Jun Wu earlier than he did. Even he could see it clearly so how could she not understand?

    ¡°You do not have to bother with it and just concentrate on nursing your injuries.¡± Jun Wu Xie said, looking at Yue Yi.

    Yue Yi did not say anything more as in this cooperation, it was a deal with just Jun Wu alone and his rtionship with Zi Jin was one step further removed. Since that was one of Jun Wu¡¯s people, he would naturally not be in a position to say anything.

    Jun Wu Xie stood up and pulled Jun Wu Yao sitting beside her along to leave Yue Yi¡¯s room. After leaving Yue Yi¡¯s room, Jun Wu Xie led Jun Wu Yao back to her own room and closed the door behind them.

    ¡°You are thinking of killing her?¡± Jun Wu Xie lifted her head to look into Jun Wu Yao¡¯s jet ck eyes. When Zi Jin had questioned her earlier, Jun Wu Xie had strongly felt the thick intense murder emanating out from Jun Wu Yao. Although what he crushed to dust earlier had been only a spoon, Jun Wu Xie was clearly aware that what he wanted to crush even more at that moment was Zi Jin.

    Jun Wu Yao stretched his hand out to wrap Jun Wu Xie into his embrace as he said softly: ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    For such a moronic girl, what right did she have to continue to live before Jun Wu Xie¡¯s sight?

    ¡°I want to kill, but you would not allow me to do it. Little Xie, weren¡¯t your obvious efforts in immediately admonishing and chasing her away because you were afraid I would strike before you could act, to kill that dumb trash?¡± Jun Wu Yao twirled Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hair around his finger, as a violet glint shed very briefly within his jet ck eyes.

    He was so used to wanton tyranny, killing off anyone whom he found an eyesore, with the sole exception of things that concerned Jun Wu Xie, he disyed a high level of patience. If Zi Jin today was not linked to Jun Wu Xie in any way, the moment Zi Jin had opened her mouth, her throat would have been slit.

    Jun Wu Xie drew in a deep breath. She had berated Zi Jin so sternly just now, was to establish her stance on this matter to Jun Wu Yao clearly.

    ¡°She is a disciple of the Spirit Jade Pce and my agreement with the Spirit Jade Pce Lord to cooperate still stands. Zi Jin had followed me here and if I am to freely allow you to kill her, I will not be able to exin it to the Spirit Jade Pce Lord.¡±

    ¡°Then have him killed as well and you will not have to answer anything.¡± Jun Wu Yao said with a lightugh. In his eyes, the so called Spirit Jade Pce was merely a bug he could easily squash to death.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie instead shook her head.

    ¡°Enemies can be killed, but not allies.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie had her own principles that she insisted upon. When she chose to cooperate with anyone, before the other party did anything wrong, she would not unterally decide to shred up their agreement. To her, it was a matter of integrity.

    If she allowed herself to kill off an ally here today, where was she going to be able to find herself anymore allies in the future?

    ¡°As you wish, everything shall be as you want them to be. But.....¡± Jun Wu Yao¡¯s words took a sudden change in direction.

 Chapter 1729 - â€œDistrust (5)â€

    Chapter 1729: ¡°Distrust (5)¡±

    ¡°As you wish, everything shall be as you want them to be. But.....¡± Jun Wu Yao¡¯s words took a sudden change in direction.

    ¡°If in the future when your cooperation with the Spirit Jade Pcees to an end, they would then no longer be your ally. I can kill them then right?¡± It was already not easy for Jun Wu Yao to be able to suppress the urge to kill in his heart for Jun Wu Xie¡¯s sake but asking him to give up on the thoughtpletely was something impossible for him.

    Especially when Zi Jin had been so disrespectful to Jun Wu Xie!

    Jun Wu Xie sighed a long sigh, not giving a straight reply to Jun Wu Yao¡¯s query.

    Her cooperation with the Spirit Jade Pce would continue to be in ce till the day the Twelve Pces were destroyed and she did not know how long more it would be. By that time, whether Jun Wu Yao would even remember that a person like Zi Jin even exists was still a question.

    Afterall, after they leave the Pure Grace Pce, Jun Wu Xie did not think that she would let Zi Jin continue to remain by her side.

    Sparing Zi Jin her life, was not because Jun Wu Xie was showing kindness to her, but only because of the Spirit Jade Pce.

    But it was not known whether Zi Jin truly understood just how precarious the life she had just barely managed to keep had been earlier.

    After Zi Jin left Yue Yi¡¯s room, her tears continued to fall silently. Disciples from other pces became rather curious when they saw her in that state but no one dared to go forward to initiate a conversation.

    Zi Jin held her head low, quietly wiping at her tears, to identally bump straight into a set of broad shoulders.

    Zi Jin raised her head and suddenly discovered that the person standing before her was the very same Gu Ying who had reached out to save her earlier in the garden!

    Gu Ying¡¯s smiling eyes fell upon Zi Jin¡¯s face as he looked at Zi Jin who was raining with tears and his brows creased up slightly.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Have you suffered any kind of injustice? What are you so sad about?¡± Gu Ying asked as he raised a hand, and while Zi Jin was still stunned in surprise, he gently wiped away the tear at the corner of Zi Jin¡¯s eye.

    Zi Jin stood there foolishly as she stared at Gu Ying looking almost like a celestial god, and in an instant, the feelings of aggrievement in her heart suddenly seemed to surge even stronger under the gentle concern from Gu Ying, her tears breaking the dam to flow down her cheeks endlessly.

    ¡°Beautiful girls should not be crying so hard or they would no longer be beautiful.¡± Gu Ying said with a lightugh.

    His words coaxed augh out of Zi Jin. Her face was obviously all streaked with tears and the mask on her face was in and highly unremarkable, but Gu Ying had called her a beautiful girl.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to console me, I am not beautiful in anyway.¡± Zi Jin said as she wiped her tears away.

    Gu Ying smiled and went on to say. ¡°A person¡¯s beauty is not judged based on one¡¯s looks but on the inside. One¡¯s looks will age easily.¡±

    Zi Jin bit on her lip.

    ¡°Do you have time?¡± Gu Ying saw that Zi Jin¡¯s mood had seemingly improved and he asked gently.

    Zi Jin looked at Gu Ying with a look of bewilderment.

    ¡°It is not known whether I could have the honour to be able to apany this beautiful girl here to go admire the flowers?¡± Gu Ying said gracefully as he stretched his hand out.

    Zi Jin looked at Gu Ying in surprise and a flush of red bloomed upon her face, her eyes filled with shock and bashfulness. She stood frozen in shock for a good while before she was able to sufficiently suppress the fluttering in her heart to shake her head hesitantly.

    ¡°I still have something to do and I¡¯m afraid today.....¡±

    ¡°Then tomorrow?¡±

    Faced with that brilliant smile on the youth, Zi Jin really could not refuse him and she could do nothing but nod her head.

    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you tomorrow then.¡± Gu Ying said with a smile.

    Zi Jin murmured a soft ¡°Mm¡± in acknowledgement and then ran away highly embarrassed.

    Gu Ying stared at Zi Jin¡¯s departing back and the smile in his eyes grew more intense, but it was a smile that would not make people yearn to see.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± A voice suddenly sounded out from behind Gu Ying.

    Gu Ying turned his head, to discover Gu Xin Yan standing right behind him, her face looking highly displeased.

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Gu Ying asked as the corners of his mouth curled up while gazing at his younger sisterzily.

 Chapter 1730 - â€œDistrust (6)â€

    Chapter 1730: ¡°Distrust (6)¡±

    ¡°That was a disciple from the Shadow Moon Pce and we have never had any dealings with the Shadow Moon Pce before, so what are you nning?¡± Gu Xin Yan asked with her brows pinched together as she looked at Gu Ying. The scene earlier had rather shocked Gu Xin Yan. An expression so gentle, something that she had never seen on Gu Ying¡¯s face before, so unfamiliar and yet terrifying.

    The kind of personality that Gu Ying had, was something that couldn¡¯t be any clearer to her. Cruel bloodthirstiness ran deep in his bones and this sudden change that hade over him did not cause Gu Xin Yan to be pleasantly surprised, but instead made her feel that Gu Ying had so other ulterior motives.

    Gu Ying narrowed his eyes as he looked at the Gu Xin Yan who was highly guarded against him. He leaned his body forward to stare at Gu Xin Yan as he said: ¡°What? I see a girl that I like and I can¡¯t pursue her?¡±

    When Gu Ying said those words, his tone was highly nonchnt, and not the least bit serious at all.

    Gu Xin Yan did not believe those words for a moment. Girls that were just like Zi Jin, how could Gu Ying have possibly not met any before? Among all those, the more fortunate ones were at least able to remain alive, continuing to fantasize, while some had already be victims under Gu Ying¡¯s bloodlust.

    If Gu Ying had truly fallen for Zi Jin, that would truly be the biggest joke under the heavens!

    ¡°The Shadow Moon Pce had just gotten into a conflict with the Dragon yers Pce and I hope that you understand that we must not invite too much gossip to ourselves here in the Pure Grace Pce. People from the me Demons Pce are watching closely and if anything goes wrong here, neither you nor I will be able to shoulder the me.¡± Gu Xin Yan said, drawing in a deep breath. No matter to whom, Gu Ying was a highly dangerous person to be mixing with.

    Gu Ying lifted an eyebrow as he looked at the highly serious Gu Xin Yan.

    ¡°You still haven¡¯t grown up yet. You still like to keep that old fe at the tip of your tongue all the time. My little princess, you¡¯re really just a child that will never grow up.¡± Gu Ying said smilingly to Gu Xin Yan, his voice filled with mockery.

    Gu Xin Yan¡¯s face turned a pale shade, and her body immediately froze in spot.

    Gu Ying had had enough of teasing and without giving Gu Xin Yan another nce, he walked slowly away from Gu Xin Yan with a terrifyingughter trailing behind him.

    .....

    Because the previous arena matches had almost gotten someone killed, the Pure Grace Pce did not dare to use the same method to distract the Twelve Pces¡¯ disciples¡¯ attention. They had no choice but to expend more manpower to carry out stricter surveince and the only thing they could do for these hot blooded and exuberant youths was to arrange for more leisurely activities. Unfortunately, activities like admiring flowers and sightseeing did not attract much attention and most of them instead chose to remain within their rooms, to analyse and discuss with theirpanions about the current state of affairs.

    The Pure Grace Pce felt rather helpless with the situation and they could do nothing but silently pray that the ten days would pass more quickly, so that they could send all these gods of cmity away.

    Time trickled past by the seconds into minutes. The one that found it most agonizing of all was no one else but he who had been most arrogant and tyrannical, Zhuge Yin. After the incident at the arena, no matter where Zhuge Yin walked, he would see unfriendly stares being directed at him. The guarded gazes he saw everywhere, made Zhuge Yin highly frustrated.

    Zhuge Yin had absolutely no interest in the arrangements that the Pure Grace Pce had made, but against having him just do nothing but sit inside his room after he had been forced to swallow such a bitter pill, Zhuge Yin really felt like he was sitting on pins, a day feeling like a year. Even when the disciples from the Dragon yers Pce tried ways and means to cheer Zhuge Yin up, Zhuge Yin¡¯s face just turned more and more gloomy.

    After stewing under the agony for an extended period, Zhuge Yin could no longer endure it as he stood up and began pacing inside the room. Fei Yan sat calmly on one side as he peeled an orange, silently enjoying himself as he watched Zhuge Yin steaming up from aggrievement.

    ¡°Young Lord!¡±

    A youth from the Dragon yers Pce came barging in looking highly flustered.

 Chapter 1731 - â€œSomething Fishy (1)â€

    Chapter 1731: ¡°Something Fishy (1)¡±

    ¡°What are you hollering for? I¡¯m not dead yet!¡± Zhuge Yin retorted, highly vexed.

    The youth shrunk back, hesitant to speak.

    Zhuge Yin became more angry when he saw the youth¡¯s reaction. ¡°Spit out what you have to say and stop acting like you¡¯re about to die.¡±

    The youth felt very much like crying but he could only obediently say: ¡°Young Lord, just earlier, I saw..... I saw Gu Ying.....¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t even mention that sissy boy in front of me! Do you think I am not frustrated enough?¡± If it was said that the person Zhuge Ying hated the most within this Pure Grace Pce now was Jun Wu Xie, then the second in running would undisputedly have to be Gu Ying.

    Although Zhuge Yin really wanted to pull the rtionship between the Dragon yers Pce and the Blood Fiend Pce closer together, but no matter how hard he tried to meet up with Gu Xin Yan, Gu Ying was always nted right in between them. Even when he went to seek Gu Xin Yan when Gu Ying was not around, Gu Ying would somehow always suddenly appear, and with just a few words always drive Zhuge Yin to the verge of vomiting blood, wasting all the effort he had had to put in to adjust his mood beforeing.

    Because of Gu Ying¡¯s hindrance, Zhuge Yin till now had not been able to pull his rtionship with Gu Xin Yan closer in the slightest.

    Seeing that almost a good half of the ten days¡¯ time had already passed, how could Zhuge Yin not be anxious?

    Just hearing the two words Gu Ying lit a fire in him.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that..... Young Lord, I just saw Gu Ying and that wench from the Shadow Moon Pce being together.¡± The youth said hurriedly.

    ¡°What?¡± Zhuge Yin¡¯s voice turned cold.

    Even Fei Yan who had been calmly eating oranges on one side had pricked up his ears upon hearing those words.

    ¡°What are you trying to say? What do you mean by being together?¡± Zhuge Yin had noticed the subtlety of what he was being told and he immediately became interested.

    The youth then told Zhuge Yin in detail of everything that he had seen.

    In the past two days, Gu Ying had suddenly been frequently seen together with Zi Jin from the Shadow Moon Pce. Although there wasn¡¯t much interaction between the two, but they were often seen strolling together in the garden in the afternoons. The youths from the Dragon yers Pce had not paid it much attention at first but after bumping into them several times, they began to feel that something didn¡¯t feel quite right.

    They tailed the two of them from afar, thinking to hear what Gu Ying was saying to Zi Jin, but were unable to hear anything useful, but just often saw that Gu Ying was able to coax Zi Jin intoughter with just a few words.

    ¡°Huh? I have always said that that Gu Ying acts strangely feminine all the time, could it be that fe has a problem with his eyes?¡± Zhuge Yin could naturally remember what kind of ¡°looks¡± Zi Jin possessed. To be honest, based on his own standards, Zi Jin really would not be able to gain his interest at all. Besides the fact that her body might not be all that bad, there was absolutely no good points on the rest of her.

    But as the Blood Fiend Pce¡¯s Young Lord, Gu Ying would actually develop an interest towards such an unremarkable littledy from the Shadow Moon Pce, and was even taking the effort to arrange to meet up for strolls! ? How could Zhuge Yin not find it all too funny?

    Without having to talk about anyone else, just Gu Ying¡¯s younger sister, Gu Xin Yan, was already such a ravishing beauty. Immersed for so long within such beauty, Gu Ying could still fall for such a good for nothing wench, how interesting.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t any of you hear what they were talking about?¡± Zhuge Yin went on to ask.

    The youth shook his head.

    ¡°The two of them spoke in very soft voices and as Gu Ying possesses significant powers, we did not dare to get too close, afraid that we¡¯ll be discovered. Hence, we could only follow behind them from afar. But we happened to once hear them seemingly talking about the other people from the Shadow Moon Pce, but we were unable to grasp any details.¡±

    Zhuge Yin rubbed at his chin. His sharp instinct was making him feel that something fishy was brewing under all this.

 Chapter 1732 - â€œSomething Fishy (2)â€

    Chapter 1732: ¡°Something Fishy (2)¡±

    Zhuge Yin rubbed at his chin. His sharp instinct was making him feel that something fishy was brewing under all this.

    Fei Yan secretly creased up his brows as he listened to all that. Zi Jin was a person just beside Jun Wu Xie and from what he had heard from Qiao Chu, she seemed to be from the Spirit Jade Pce. He had seen that youngss before, she was still rather young with a bumbling pair of eyes filled with anxiety, and it could be immediately seen that she was still green and one who had not seen much of the world.

    And who was Gu Ying?

    That was a tough nut that even Jun Wu Xie would need to be careful with when dealing with him.

    How did these two peoplee to be paired together?

    If it was said that Gu Ying had fallen for Zi Jin, Fei Yan would never believe it for a moment even if you were to beat him to death. But how could such a guileless and foolish little girl like Zi Jin be able to outy Gu Ying at all?

    In that instant, Fei Yan became a little anxious. It was not known whether Jun Wu Xie was aware of it and if not, that would be truly dangerous!

    Although Fei Yan was feeling highly nervous inside, he did not show it in the slightest outside. In his mind, he was already thinking how to deliver this piece of news into Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hands but s, as Zhuge Yin had been in a rather foul mood these few days, when any of the other disciples appeared before him, they would only receive admonishments and harsh words with a few of them evenshed out at with fists and kicks. Fei Yan was the only exception that he could still stand to have apanying him.

    Being watched by Zhuge Yin so tightly, the only chance he would be able to slip out would only be at night.

    ¡°You guys continue to watch them. If you discover anything,e back immediately to tell me about it.¡± Zhuge Yin waved his hand dismissively and the youth immediately retreated outside. Zhuge Yin¡¯s mood was greatly improved and he came to sit down on the chair beside Fei Yan.

    ¡°Little Yan, what do you think is going on here?¡± Zhuge Yin had be used to asking for Fei Yan¡¯s opinion over this period of time.

    Fei Yanughed lightly and then answered: ¡°Against such things, how could I possibly understand anything?¡±

    Zhuge Yin smiled and the folding fan he had not used for quite a while was flicked open as he started fanning himself with it. ¡°What kind of a person does Little Yan here think Gu Ying is?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. The only thing I know is that he loves to go against our Young Lord.¡± Fei Yan said, eager to fan up the hatred against Gu Ying.

    As expected, Zhuge Yin snorted in derision. ¡°Does he even have what it takes to go against me? He merely possessed the hollow name of being the Blood Fiend Pce¡¯s Young Lord. There¡¯s no ce for him in the Blood Fiend Pce at all and the next Pce Lord of the Blood Fiend Pce would undoubtedly be Gu Xin Yan.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± These words here, were not something that Fei Yan was hearing for the first time.

    Zhuge Yin seemed to know something about Gu Ying but every time Gu Ying was mentioned, Zhuge Yin had always not exined it clearly, which just greatly piqued Fei Yan¡¯s curiosity.

    ¡°Little Yan, you just watch. What I am saying will definitely be proven right. I am just giving in a little to him now, but in future..... Heh heh..... I will be collecting on this debt owed sooner orter.¡± Zhuge Yin said with his eyes narrowed, where they shed with the glint of hatred.

    Fei Yan just watched him and did not reply. Unnoticed by Zhuge Yin, he quietly pulled out the jade token that was linked to the others held by thepanions, to secretly scribble the character ¡°Jin¡± upon it.

    Whether he would be able to go find Jun Wu Xie at night was still a question, so he decided to give Jun Wu Xie a warning of sorts, hoping that Jun Wu Xie would be intelligent enough to understand what he meant.

    On the other side, Jun Wu Xie was seated within her room, looking through all the information that Ye Mei and the other guys had collected within the Pure Grace Pce in the past few days. She already knew everything about all the candidates that the Twelve Pces had sent here to the Pure Grace Pce and they were nock of rather talented youths among them.

    Right at that moment, Jun Wu Xie noticed the anomaly of the jade token hanging from her hip and she picked it up to look at it. Upon the jade token, it clearly disyed the ¡°Jin¡± character!

 Chapter 1733 - â€œSomething Fishy (3)â€

    Chapter 1733: ¡°Something Fishy (3)¡±

    That very night, Fei Yan waited till everyone was fast asleep before he silently felt his way outside, to shoot himself straight towards Jun Wu Xie¡¯s room.

    Under the darkness of night, Fei Yan picked the window open and quietly pushed it open, without making the slightest sound. However, in the instant that the window opened, moonlight spilled into the pitch dark room and when Fei Yan raised his head up to look in, he almost fell off from the eaves of the building outside the window.

    ¡°Big..... Big Brother Wu Yao.....¡±

    Inside the room, Jun Wu Yao stood quietly beside the window, the moonlight shrouding his body in a faint glow, his deep prating eyes like embedded ck diamonds.

    Fei Yan¡¯s heart had almost jumped out of him from fright. Not even in his dreams would he have thought that Jun Wu Yao had actuallye!

    At that moment he could not help but recall back to the day at the side of the arena stage, when Jun Wu Xie came in, the man standing beside her had been different from the one they saw in the main hall the very first time. Although the looks had not changed, but in terms of his presence and bearing, there had been a world of difference. But as his attention was focused upon the arena stage, he had not given it any further thought.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Jun Wu Yao was wearing only his thin inner robe and a gust of night breeze blew past, parting the cor of the loose robe, to reveal the muscrly sculpted chest.

    Fei Yan held his breath in, not even daring to look, his heart wrenched up in grief.

    Big Brother Wu Yao was indeed the manliest among men. He subconsciously reached his hand up to feel his own chest. Though it was rather solid as well, butpared to Jun Wu Yao.....

    ¡°I..... I came to look for Wu Xie.¡± Fei Yan said carefully.

    An eyebrow on Jun Wu Yao¡¯s face raised up and without waiting for Fei Yan to climb in, he immediately pulled the window shut, almost clipping Fei Yan¡¯s fingers t.

    But Fei Yan could do nothing but stare wide eyed at the tightly shut window, unable to even summon up the courage to knock on the window.

    After a short while, the window was opened once more and the face of Jun Wu Xie still groggy from sleep appeared at the window, her big eyes edged with a misty glint, from the tears brought on by sleepiness.

    ¡°Come in.¡± Jun Wu Xie was just awoken by Jun Wu Yao and she did not know exactly when Jun Wu Yao had wrapped his outer robe around her.

    Jun Wu Yao had a tall and towering stature, and with his outer robe draped over Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body, it was so loose that she looked like a child wearing an adult¡¯s clothes. Both of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hands werepletely covered by the too long sleeves and she was busying rolling them up with her head lowered.

    Fei Yan obediently scuttled into the room to see Jun Wu Yao seated on a chair and sipping tea, while on the table beside him, was ced a mask used for his disguise, which was the exact same ¡°face¡± that Fei Yan had seen back at the arena stage.

    ¡°You were the one who sent the message?¡± Jun Wu Xie raised up her head a moment to ask, as she continued to roll up her sleeves.

    The message was received just this afternoon and Fei Yan hading running here to find out the very same night. It was quite clear that Fei Yan must have been the one who sent the message.

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Fei Yan nodded.

    ¡°Grab a seat.¡± Jun Wu Xie said as she pointed at a stool at the side. Fei Yan immediately went to sit down, his eyes not daring to drift over to Jun Wu Yao¡¯s side at all.

    ¡°What did you find out?¡± Jun Wu Xie sat down herself. The little ck cat that had been dumped on the bed stretched its body and then took a couple of bounds to leap into Jun Wu Xie¡¯s arms, asking to be stroked.

    ¡°That Zi Jin was someone you brought over from the Spirit Jade Pce?¡± Fei Yan did not beat around the bush but went straight to the main topic.

    ¡°Mm.¡± Jun Wu Xie nodded. When she saw that ¡°Jin¡± character, she had immediately guessed that the matter was linked to Zi Jin.

    ¡°How is she as a person?¡± Fei Yan continued to ask.

    ¡°Dumb.¡± Jun Wu Xie tossed out that one wordzily.

    Fei Yan didn¡¯t know whether tough or to cry. ¡°She is indeed rather dumb.¡±

 Chapter 1734 - â€œSomething Fishy (4)â€

    Chapter 1734: ¡°Something Fishy (4)¡±

    Fei Yan didn¡¯t know whether tough or to cry. ¡°She is indeed rather dumb.¡±

    ¡°Earlier today, a disciple of the Dragon yers Pce came in to bring news to Zhuge Yin and I happened to be there. I heard from that Dragon yers Pce¡¯s disciple that Zi Jin seems to be getting rather close with Gu Ying and the two of them are often seen going around together. Do you know about this?¡± Fei Yan said as he looked at Jun Wu Xie with a wary look. He might be able to understand that at times, a girl and a guy can just get along with each other. But the identities of the two parties were obviously rather abnormal when put together and moreover, Zi Jin was a disciple of the Spirit Jade Pce where logically she should be feeling greatly animosity against people from the Twelve Pces.

    Just by looking at the identity of the youth was already enough to shock Fei Yan enough to break out in cold sweat.

    It was Gu Ying who killed people without flinching in the slightest!

    He could still remember how much gore and bloodshed Gu Ying had stirred up back in the Zephyr Academy. When they were in the Zephyr Academy, in order to satisfy his bloodthirsty nature, he had often murdered those innocent disciples without rhyme or reason. He had been exactly like a demon that had crawled out from the depths of Hell, and any ce that he was at, the shroud of death shadowed behind.

    With such a bloodthirsty demon, how could he possibly be romantically involved with such an ordinary girl? And the girl was one whose mind wasn¡¯t all that bright, which just didn¡¯t feel right.

    If Gu Ying¡¯s target had been anyone else, Fei Yan might not want to bother himself about it at all. He would wish that Gu Ying would blow the matter up, the bigger the better, so that he would draw the wrath of the other pces to himself. But Zi Jin¡¯s identity was unique, Although she was carrying the identity as a member of the Shadow Moon Pce, but in reality she was a disciple of the Spirit Jade Pce who had followed Jun Wu Xie all the way here to the Pure Grace Pce. If Zi Jin were not careful with her words, then it would not just be her alone who would be in trouble.

    Even Jun Wu Xie would not be spared from bing involved!

    The implications of the matter were too grave and Fei Yan could not afford to not take the risk toe tell Jun Wu Xie about it.

    Jun Wu Xie was silent for a moment before she said: ¡°I knew about it.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Fei Yan was surprised. [She knew?]

    ¡°If you knew about it, why are you allowing Zi Jin to continue to mess things up? I really do not think Zi Jin would be capable of outwitting Gu Ying.¡± Fei Yan was feeling a little anxious. Gu Ying was not just anybody, and he was not easy to deal with at all.

    Seeing that Fei Yan was looking so anxious, Jun Wu Xie poured him a cup of water out of consideration as she said slowly: ¡°Why should I not?¡±

    ¡°.....¡± Fei Yan almost wanted to kneel down before Jun Wu Xie. What was this Young Miss¡¯ brain really thinking inside! ? He really could not make head or tail of it.

    Seeing her littlepanion so gripped by anxiety, Jun Wu Xie then said indifferently: ¡°I will deal with this properly. Rest assured.¡±

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you at least reveal a hint, and let us know what we should do from here.¡± Fei Yan was rather insistent. He needed to at least know what he must do to correspond his actions with Jun Wu Xie, as he didn¡¯t want to ruin Jun Wu Xie¡¯s plot in a moment of carelessness.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Fei Yan, and then gave a slight sigh before she beckoned at him with her hand.

    Fei Yan immediately stuck his ear over to listen to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s soft whisper. The worry in his eyes turning into surprise in an instant. Till Jun Wu Xie finished telling him everything, the look of stunned surprise on his face did not fade away in the slightest.

    ¡°..... You..... You already had this all nned out?¡± Fei Yan asked as he looked at Jun Wu Xie, his face incredulous.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded. Although she did not step out through her door much, but every single happening within the Pure Grace Pce did not escape the eyes of Ye Sha, Ye Mei, and Ye Gu. Even just by sitting in her room, she was able to know everything that was going on outside.

    About Zi Jin abnormal behaviour over this period, she had already heard Ye Sha mention it to her before, and hence she knew all there was to know about it.

 Chapter 1735 - â€œSomething Fishy (5)â€

    Chapter 1735: ¡°Something Fishy (5)¡±

    ¡°Are you sure that you want to do this?¡± It was quite a while before Fei Yan fully digested Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words. He rubbed at his chin, his heart still contemting the full meaning and implications behind the words Jun Wu Xie had just told him.

    ¡°I am merely providing a choice, as for how to choose, it is not a problem that I should worry myself about.¡± Jun Wu Xie said with a shrug of her shoulders.

    ¡°Alright. Seems like I have worried myself for nothing. That brain on you is truly something that no regr person can ever hope topare to. I think I should just quietly stay with the Dragon yers Pce.¡± Fei Yan said with augh, his heart that had been hanging from a thread settling back in ce.

    ¡°After the deed, you need to be responsible for handling the affairs of the Dragon yers Pce.¡± Jun Wu Xie said.

    Fei Yan then replied by thumping himself on the chest confidently.

    ¡°You can be assured of it. I might not beparable to you ining up with ideas, but when ites to handling affairs properly, I guarantee I will not cause you any problems.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie nodded.

    Fei Yan then quickly decided he had stayed there long enough, not for any other reason than just having Jun Wu Yao sitting at the side was making him feel like he was sitting on pins. Though that pair of eyes had clearly been smiling, they had instead made Fei Yan feel that he must not remain there a moment longer.

    Quickly bidding farewell to Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao, Fei Yan quickly shot himself out of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s room, and he even courteously remembered to shut the window tight behind him as he was leaving.

    It was not until the opened window was firmly closed once more that shock suddenly registered on Fei Yan¡¯s face.

    [Wait a minute!]

    [Did he just miss something out?]

    [It was already sote at night, why was Big Brother Wu Yao in Little Xie¡¯s room?]

    [And judging from the way they were dressed, it seemed that before he came, they were already sleeping.....]

    Fei Yan gulped as he stared into the night sky. [If he remembered it correctly, in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s room, it seemed..... there was only one bed right?]

    At that moment, Fei Yan finally understood why Jun Wu Yao had looked so fixedly at him with such a ¡°friendly¡± gaze.

    Realizing what he had just discovered, Fei Yan immediately did not dare to tarry there even for another second and a figure shed quickly away under the cover of night.

    But rising up within his heart besides utter shock, was actually..... a tiny bit of envy as well.

    [He wished he could sleep together with Little Ruo as well.....]

    .....

    When the first rays of light reached towards thend, the youths who were deep in sleep slowly stirred awake.

    As usual, Jun Wu Xie made her way towards Yue Yi¡¯s room to check on Yue Yi¡¯s injuries. Due to the change in mindset, the past few days had caused Yue Yi¡¯s recovery to speed up tremendously. His entire person feltpletely different, no longer that gloomy and depressive, but exuded a strong sense of yearning towards wanting to live on.

    When Jun Wu Xie came into Yue Yi¡¯s room, Zi Jin was feeding Yue Yi the medicinal cuisine that Yue Yi was prescribed with. The medicinal cuisine was prepared by Ye Mei and Ye Sha taking alternate turns and delivered by Ye Gu in the morning before Zi Jin would personally feed it to Yue Yi. This job was actually to be Ye Gu¡¯s but as this incident where Yue Yi was injured had caused Zi Jin to be highly guilt ridden, she had taken this part of the job upon herself.

    Ye Gu couldn¡¯t have been more d that someone was willing to serve Yue Yi so he didn¡¯t have to do it, hence, he had naturally been more than willing to agree to it.

    When Jun Wu Xie walked into the room, Zi Jin¡¯s actions became visibly stiffened. Ever since that day that Jun Wu Xie sternly admonished her, Zi Jin had developed a sense of fear towards Jun Wu. With her head lowered, she just nodded perfunctorily at Jun Wu, not even daring to nce at the youth at all, but instead tried to avoid eye contact with Jun Wu as she continued to feed Yue Yi.

    Yue Yi looked at the awkwardness on Zi Jin¡¯s face and he could not help but sigh lightly. Although Zi Jin was of a simr age to him, but she had a simple minded nature where her actions sometimes unconsciously made Yue Yi think of that bumbling little sister of his who knew nothing about worldly affairs.

 Chapter 1736 - â€œThis is Vengeance (1)â€

    Chapter 1736: ¡°This is Vengeance (1)¡±

    Yue Yi looked at the awkwardness on Zi Jin¡¯s face and he could not help but sigh lightly. Although Zi Jin was of a simr age to him, but she had a simple minded nature where her actions sometimes unconsciously made Yue Yi think of that bumbling little sister of his who knew nothing about worldly affairs.

    ¡°How?¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s gaze slowly swept over Zi Jin¡¯s stiffened back to fall upon the figure of Yue Yi.

    Yue Yi¡¯s handsome face was tinged with a smile. The change in his mindset had also caused his mannerisms to be reborn, where the kind of sunshine and vigor that a youth should possess returned to his body. Yue Yi had rather great looks but his always gloomy face and his highly unapproachable expression made people subconsciously distance themselves from him, quickly failing to even notice his looks. Now that the knot in his heart hade undone, that brilliant smile that was visible now made people feel it to be rather dazzling.

    But.....

    Jun Wu Xie had long be immune against the stunning looks of handsome youths as Jun Wu Yao¡¯s face had hopelessly tempered her appreciation of aesthetics to impossible levels.

    ¡°I am already much better and I had even gotten off the bed to walk a little yesterday. Although I was not able to move like an arrow shot out with a single step like before, but I have recovered by quite a bit. I believe it will not be long before I will be able to move about freely.¡± Yue Yi said with a smile.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded. Initially when Yue Yi got so severely wounded, in the eyes of others, he would end up a cripple even if he could be treated. But this person was saved by Jun Wu Xie, and if he did not recover at such a speed, then she would think it strange.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re almost recovered, then..... it should be about time that we settle the score with Zhuge Yin.¡± Jun Wu Xie suddenly said.

    The smile on Yue Yi¡¯s face then congealed slightly, as he looked at Jun Wu in surprise.

    [Settle the score?]

    [With Zhuge Yin?]

    To still be able to live, to Yue Yi, was already a gift bestowed upon him from the Heavens. He had never once thought of asking for anything back from Zhuge Yin at all. Without needing to even mention that Zhuge Yin¡¯s powers were far above his own, merely the fact that the Dragon yers Pce stood behind Zhuge Yin was already something that he could not afford to provoke in anyway. Right from the very beginning, Yue Yi had already decided to forget the whole thing.

    The thoughts in Yue Yi¡¯s head had note about because he was weak, but was because he had seen too much of the hypocrisy of the world. He was not even able to even fight Elder Yue from the Shadow Moon Pce, how could he ever hope to be able to shake the Dragon yers Pce¡¯s Young Lord?

    But today, Jun Wu Xie was going topletely overturn his decision to concede defeat.

    Seeing the shock registered upon Yue Yi¡¯s face, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes then shed with a glint of understanding. The disparity between the powers held by the Twelve Pces was too great and that mentality had already be too deeply rooted into Yue Yi¡¯s heart, which caused him to be unable to ce himself on equal standing with Zhuge Yin, to avenge himself.

    But.....

    Well, she could.

    ¡°No need to be so surprised. I have never intended to let Zhuge Yin off that easily. The reason I have not made my move for so long was because I wanted you to be able to witness with your own eyes the end that Zhuge Yin would finally fall into.¡±

    ¡°Young Master Jun..... There¡¯s no need. Really..... That..... That I¡¯m still alive, I am already eternally grateful to you. I do not want to seek revenge, and do not need to ask for anything back from Zhuge Yin. I know that Young Master Jun is not an ordinary person, but Zhuge Yin¡¯s identity is very special. He already possesses exemry powers himself, and he has the whole Dragon yers Pce strongly behind him. We really..... do not need to go head to head against him.¡± Yue Yi tried to say in a hurry. He was not worried just for himself, but was also concerned for Jun Wu¡¯s safety.

    Jun Wu had saved him, given him new hope, and he already saw Jun Wu as his saviour and benefactor. As seeking revenge against Zhuge Yin was really too dangerous, Yue Yi did not wish in the slightest, for Jun Wu to antagonize that vicious demon in order to to seek justice for him.

 Chapter 1737 - â€œThis is Vengeance (2)â€

    Chapter 1737: ¡°This is Vengeance (2)¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Jun Wu Xie answered resolutely to what Yue Yi had said.

    Yue Yi was startled slightly.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s cold clear eyes looked at Yue Yi as she said slowly: ¡°The debt, is not owed just to you alone, but to me as well. Even if you are willing to let him off, I will not.¡±

    Yue Yi opened his mouth, the eyes he was looking at Jun Wu was highly conflicted. He drew in a deep breath and then said: ¡°I will do as Young Master Jun says. Whatever you need me to do, even if it costs me my life, I will do everything within my powers to get it done.¡±

    The Dragon yers Pce¡¯s Young Lord, to the disciples of the Twelve Pces, was a position thatmanded a highly terrifying status. Even the most esteemed disciples from the various pces would not dare to carelessly go antagonize him, as Zhuge Yin was the Dragon yers Pce Lord¡¯s only son, the weight he carried was not something any other disciple could possiblypare with.

    Even the Elders of the Dragon yers Pce, could notpare with the status Zhuge Yin held, and if they came to harm Zhuge Yin, the consequences could very well be imagined. That would surely bring upon themselves a maniacal and ruthless vengeance from the Dragon yers Pce itself.

    Jun Wu Xie stared at Yue Yi¡¯s stoically serious face and then suddenly turned her eyes away, to go pour herself a cup of water, and then slowly taking a sip from it. In contrast to Yue Yi¡¯s nervousness, she was being so carefree, like her target she was seeking vengeance upon, was not the Dragon yers Pce¡¯s Young Lord, but just a regr disciple.

    ¡°I saved you, not to have you go risk your life heedlessly, but for you to live a good life. You do not need to worry. In this matter of dealing with Zhuge Yin, we do not need to dirty our own hands as someone will naturally finish him.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s clear and unhurried voice rang out within the room.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Yue Yi was rather lost.

    Jun Wu Xie raised her eyes up slightly, her hands turning the teacup as she toyed with it and then lowering her gaze back down to fall onto the lightly rocking surface of the water, looking at her own reflection within the teacup.

    ¡°Among the Twelve Pces, the people who are displeased with Zhuge Yin are not limited to just you and me, and not only the two of us wants to get rid of him, and it¡¯s only due to certain constraints that people are unable to strike. But when those misgivings are conquered and bashed through by rage, then it would no longer hold or restrain people. Do you understand?¡± At the moment that Jun Wu Xie spoke the veryst syble, her gaze suddenly looked straight at Yue Yi.

    Yue Yi was taken aback, his heart had seemingly been able to grasp something, but it was very fuzzy and blurry.

    ¡°On that first night when the few of us just came here into the Pure Grace Pce and they hosted a banquet, do you still remember what happened at that time?¡± Jun Wu Xie slowly asked.

    Yue Yi thought about it for a moment and said: ¡°The first night..... The banquet.....¡± Suddenly, a scene came into his mind!

    That night at the banquet, there wasn¡¯t anything too special about it, but if it was something that was linked to Zhuge Yin, then there was indeed an incident!

    And that was the squabble between the Blood Fiend Pce¡¯s Gu Ying and Zhuge Yin!

    Zhuge Yin had aggressively gone to fawn on the Blood Fiend Pce¡¯s Gu Xin Yan and that was a point that any bright eyed person could clearly see. But as Gu Xin Yan¡¯s elder brother, Gu Ying had seemed to be rather disgusted with Zhuge Yin¡¯s persistent pestering of his sister and had on that very night during the banquet, openly fell out with each other in front of everyone. And if Gu Xin Yan had note forward to persuade them, the two young and hot blooded Young Lords could very well have physically torn into each other right there on the spot!

    Linking that to the thought provoking words that Jun Wu had said just earlier, a frightening scenario formed up within Yue Yi¡¯s mind. He raised up his head in disbelief, to stare at Jun Wu in shock.

    ¡°Young Master Jun, you are talking about..... Gu Ying from the Blood Fiend Pce?¡±

    In the instant when the two words ¡°Gu Ying¡± came out from Yue Yi¡¯s mouth, Zi Jin who had been sitting silently without a word on the side was suddenly startled, and a strong feeling of unease soundlessly filled up her heart.

 Chapter 1738 - â€œThis is Vengeance (3)â€

    Chapter 1738: ¡°This is Vengeance (3)¡±

    The extent of Zi Jin¡¯s movements was very small and nobody had noticed the peculiarity from her and Yue Yi¡¯s mind was fully drawn in with the realization that had dawned upon him.

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Jun Wu Xie nodded.

    ¡°What Young Master Jun means is..... You intend to use Gu Ying¡¯s hand to deal with Zhuge Yin? But..... with Gu Ying being the Blood Fiend Pce¡¯s Young Lord, he would be very much aware of propriety and the limits. Moreover, the Dragon yers Pce had always been keen to ally themselves with the Blood Fiend Pce, and it is impossible that Gu Ying does not know anything about it. He might not be all that pleased with Zhuge Yin, but if you are saying that he will harm Zhuge Yin because of that..... don¡¯t you think that might be a little bit too much of a stretch?¡± Yue Yi said with his brows furrowed up slightly. In regards to the subtlety of rtions between the Twelve Pces, he still knew a little about them.

    Although Gu Ying¡¯s position in the Blood Fiend Pce was simr to that of Zhuge Yin¡¯s, the Dragon yers Pce was below the Blood Fiend Pce and the me Demons Pce in terms of might. Together with the way they disyed obvious inclinations that leaned well towards the Blood Fiend Pce, in the ongoing tussle between the Blood Fiend Pce and the me Demons Pce, it was thought no matter how much Gu Ying disliked Zhuge Yin, he was surely expected to at least exercise a certain level of control and restraint.

    Jun Wu Xie then put her teacup down upon the table and turned to say to Yue Yi: ¡°If your little sister was vited by a lecher, what would you do?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words were like a bolt of lightning that struck Yue Yi straight on his head!

    His little sister was the one inverse scale that no one must ruffle his entire life. Don¡¯t even talk about viting her, even if anyone dared to hurt a single strand of hair upon her, Yue Yi would fight that person even at the cost of his life, no matter who that person was!

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words immediately woke Yue Yi up to that fact, which caused Yue Yi¡¯s face to twist up in shock.

    ¡°Gu Xin Yan.....¡± Yue Yi slowly breathed out the name that had caused Zhuge Yin and Gu Ying to fall into conflict.

    Jun Wu Xie then said: ¡°That¡¯s right. Gu Xin Yan is Gu Ying¡¯s sister and from what we saw then during the banquet, Gu Ying greatly detests the fact that Zhuge Yin is trying to get close to Gu Xin Yan. Hence..... if he is made to see with his own eyes, Zhuge Yin being disrespectful to Gu Xin Yan, or even to the extent that he had alreadymitted a deed that would anger the gods and man, would you then think, when one is under that kind of mindless fury, Gu Ying will still be able to think logically, to consider whether he should strike Zhuge Yin at that moment?¡±

    Yue Yi¡¯s eyes widened up with incredulity. As a older brother himself, he could naturally well imagine what kind of a situation that would truly be.

    If he was in that position, he would definitely not be able to calmly think things through at all, and the only thing that would fill up his mind entirely at that moment, would be to tear the culprit up into a million pieces!

    It must be said, that the hand that Jun Wu Xie schemed up is vicious to say the least. Even Yue Yi himself could not imagine that such a venomous ploy could reallye out from Jun Wu¡¯s mind.

    ¡°But Zhuge Yin is no fool as well. Although he has been trying to get close to Gu Xin Yan, but..... he must surely know that there are limits, and would not dare tomit any deed that is too inappropriate.¡± Yue Yi said, drawing a deep breath in to press down the tinge of disagreement in his heart. This life of his was already Jun Wu¡¯s to have and no matter what Jun Wu did, he would not object but just obey.

    Jun Wu Xie did not reply to Yue Yi¡¯s apprehension directly but instead went on to retrieve a palm sized porcin bottle from her Cosmos Sack to ce upon the table.

    ¡°People skilled in medicine, mostly excel in poisons as well. In this world, we are not without drugs that could make a person temporarily lose their senses. If you want to make a man lose his rationality to go seize the woman his heart desires and make her his, there are many ways to achieve it.¡± Jun Wu Xie said as she tapped a finger a few times upon the table¡¯s surface right beside the bottle meaningfully.

    Yue Yi gulped as he looked at the bottle of medicine, the look in his eyes highlyplicated.

 Chapter 1739 - â€œSpilling the Secret (1)â€

    Chapter 1739: ¡°Spilling the Secret (1)¡±

    Jun Wu was intending to use some kind of drug to force Zhuge Yin to lose control of his senses!

    Yue Yi drew in a deep breath secretly, pushing the difort he felt in his heart down as he tried to numb his own conscience.

    Although he was feeling that it was rather unrighteous to do that, as Gu Xin Yan was innocent afterall, but..... since it was Jun Wu¡¯s decision, he would not question it in anyway.

    ¡°Is there anything you need me to help with?¡± Yue Yi asked resolutely as he raised his head.

    Jun Wu Xie saw the struggle in Yue Yi¡¯s eyes finally turning into the final determination shining in them and the corners of her mouth curled up with a faint arc. She picked up the bottle of medicine and kept it away before saying indifferently: ¡°You do not need to do anything. I merely came here to let you know about it. Rest yourself well as there will be a great showing right up in the days ahead.¡±

    Yue Yi felt a sense of relief slowly spread through him. If he had been asked to carry out the task, with the kind of personality that he had, it would have been really hard for him to transform himself in such a short period.

    Jun Wu Xie then took a look at Yue Yi¡¯s injuries and left some elixirs behind before she left the room together with Jun Wu Yao.

    It was until the backs of the two people had left the room and the door shut once more that Yue Yi¡¯s room fell dead silent.

    Zi Jin sat at Yue Yi¡¯s bedside with her head lowered, not knowing what she was thinking. Yue Yi thought that she had been shocked by Jun Wu¡¯s methods and not wanting her to have any further misunderstandings against Jun Wu, Yue Yi opened his mouth to say: ¡°Young Master Jun is doing this all because of me. He.....¡±

    Zi Jin suddenly stood up, not even waiting for Yue Yi to finish what he wanted to say. The colour on her face was an ugly shade, her eyes tinged with a trace of panic.

    Yue Yi just assumed that she had been frightened.

    ¡°You¡¯ve finished eating. I¡¯ll then make a move.¡± Zi Jin¡¯s voice was even shaking a little.

    ¡°Zi Jin!¡± There were things Yue Yi still wanted to say to her.

    But Zi Jin did not want to remain in that room for even a moment longer and immediately went running out from there, leaving Yue Yi sitting helplessly on his bed to sigh.

    Zi Jin fought to maintain herposure as she walked out from Yue Yi¡¯s room, but the panic in her eyes already betrayed her emotions surging within. She did not dare to tarry another single moment and she just threw the empty bowl in her hand to the ground, the clear sound of shattering reverberating within the empty corridor. Zi Jin picked up the hem of her skirt and treading through the ear piercing sound of the crash, she ran speedily towards the other end of the corridor.

    She just could not believe what she had just heard!

    That Jun Wu would employ such a dirty trick against Gu Ying!

    Zi Jin¡¯s heart felt like it was being stirred with a knife, fear and deep worry permeating throughout her chest. Jun Wu¡¯s words rang incessantly in her mind, unconsciously prodding her steps to go faster.

    Yue Yi thought that Jun Wu was doing this because of him?

    That must be the biggest joke under the Heavens!

    Jun Wu¡¯s motive for this trip, had been to upset the bnce of power between the Twelve Pces right from the start. By putting his words so grandly to sound dignified, he had made Yue Yi think that way. What aplete and utter hypocrite! Most despicable!

    Zi Jin suddenly felt that she must have been blind before, for her to have had such a good impression of this venomous and vicious hearted youth.

    In order to attain benefits for himself, he was ready tomit such contemptible and dastardly deeds without hesitation, sacrificing a girl¡¯s very reputation. This was a point that Zi Jin would never ever be able to tolerate. And moreover, Jun Wu¡¯s target was Gu Ying!

    Zi Jin sprinted the entire way, not daring to dy it by even the slightest moment, to charge straight towards the loft that Gu Ying was staying at.

    In order to avoid having the hot blooded disciples from the various pces stir up any unwanted incidents, the Pure Grace Pce had purposely arranged for the male disciples from the respective pces in stay in lofts located in different regions, and only cing the female disciples together in the same ce.

 Chapter 1740 - â€œSpilling the Secret (2)â€

    Chapter 1740: ¡°Spilling the Secret (2)¡±

    By the time Zi Jin came running to reach the front of Gu Ying¡¯s door, she was already panting so hard she was gasping for air. She did not even take a moment to catch her breath but immediately knocked upon Gu Ying¡¯s door!

    After a moment, Gu Ying opened his room door and when he saw the red faced Zi Jin who was trying hard to catch her breath, his eyes shed with suspicion a moment but a gentle smile very quickly crept onto that handsome looking face.

    ¡°Zi Jin? Why have youe here?¡± Gu Ying asked Zi Jin smilingly, courteously moving to open up a pathway, to invite Zi Jin inside.

    This was the first time that Zi Jin had taken the initiative toe find him, and from the way she was acting, it seemed something had happened.

    Over the past few days, Gu Ying had attempted to fish for some information from Zi Jin and although Zi Jin had held back, she had still unwittingly revealed some secrets to him, a point that even Zi Jin was not aware that she did at all.

    Zi Jin quickly stepped into the room and waiting till Gu Ying close the door, Zi Jin immediately turned to face Gu Ying, her eyes unnaturally grave.

    ¡°Young Master Gu, do you trust me?¡± Zi Jin suddenly opened her mouth to ask.

    Gu Ying was slightly taken aback, but his smile became even more gentle.

    ¡°Why would you ask me that?¡±

    Zi Jin was at that moment not in the mood to admire Gu Ying¡¯s handsome smile. She was filled with panic, that burned within so much she could not calm herself down.

    ¡°You only need to tell me whether you trust me or not.¡±

    Gu Ying smiled as he said: ¡°If I do not trust you, for the past few days, would I engage myself in such pleasant conversation with a person I do not trust? And how would I possibly allow a person whom I do not trust, to appear within my dreams?¡±

    Gu Ying¡¯s words, were sweet like honey, but did not make one sick with sweetness, and had instead caused the anxiety and panic in Zi Jin¡¯s heart to be slowly washed away bit by bit under a clear spring. She drew in a deep breath as she stared at Gu Ying, and suddenly, she raised up a hand onto her face, to tear off that mask that disguised her real countenance.

    In the instant that that mask with that highly unremarkable face was torn off, a rather pretty and striking countenance suddenly appeared before Gu Ying¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Young Master Gu, I am really sorry. I have been deceiving you over this period of time. I am not a disciple of the Shadow Moon Pce. I..... I am from the Spirit Jade Pce.....¡± Zi Jin drummed up all the courage she had, and revealed the truth right before Gu Ying. Towards the lying and subterfuge against Gu Ying, it had been making Zi Jin feeling highly uneasy all this time. Gu Ying was treating her with such pure sincerity, how could she repay him with such lies?

    Her actions today, was to prove to Gu Ying, that she was truly sincere.

    Mirth glinted within Gu Ying¡¯s eyes a brief sh, but his face instead showed utter shock.

    ¡°You.....¡± He did not even finish his words when he went walking over to the door, and pressed his ear to listen for any movements outside. Ascertaining that there was no one outside, he then turned himself around, to look sternly at Zi Jin.

    ¡°Today, whatever you say and whatever you do, I will treat it as if I do not know anything at all. Before you step out from this Pure Grace Pce, you are a disciple of the Shadow Moon Pce. Under no circumstances must you reveal your real identity. Do you understand?¡± Gu Ying said, looking at Zi Jin very seriously, his voice stern as he admonished.

    Zi Jin bit on her lip. Gu Ying¡¯s reaction made her heart feel warm. He had not developed the slightest dislike for her just because she was from the Spirit Jade Pce but was instead showing her so much concern, worrying about the kind of danger that she would be in if her real identity was exposed.

    Gu Ying¡¯s reaction, fully convinced Zi Jin that the choice she made today, was undeniably the right one.

    The fact that Jun Wu wanted to stir up chaos within the Twelve Pces, she did not object to it. But one must not selfishly drag the innocent into help to in order to achieve their goals!

    Zi Jin took a deep breath and then suddenly said: ¡°Young Master Gu, I came here today because I have something I need to say to you.¡±

    ¡°You can be straight with me.¡± Gu Ying told her.

    Zi Jin summoned up her courage. ¡°Someone seeks to bring harm upon you!¡±

 Chapter 1741 - â€œSpilling the Secret (3)â€

    Chapter 1741: ¡°Spilling the Secret (3)¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Gu Ying asked as he looked at Zi Jin bewildered.

    Zi Jin then said: ¡°Actually.....¡±

    Zi Jin came clean on the entire truth with Gu Ying, with everything falling into his ears. Gu Ying did not say a single word the entire time, but just listened to all of it without a word.

    ¡°You are saying..... That the Fifth Junior at your side is in fact a Young Master surnamed Jun?¡± Gu Ying asked only after a long while had passed.

    Zi Jin nodded. ¡°The exact details of where he originated from is not clear to me, but..... he possesses a deep mind, and is unscrupulous in achieving his aims. Young Master Gu, you must be careful.¡± Zi Jin said as she looked at Gu Ying worriedly. She was aware that it was not entirely appropriate for her to confess everything like this, but as the matter directly concerns Gu Ying¡¯s personal safety, she could not continue to maintain her silence.

    Gu Ying fell deep in thought, his gaze slowly falling to the floor, his lowered eyes hiding the emotions surging within.

    [Jun..... ]

    [Jun Xie? Jun Wu?]

    [At that moment, Gu Ying seemed to notice something.]

    [A youth with the surname Jun where a ck cat appears beside him.....]

    A fiery surge suddenly shed a quick moment within Gu Ying¡¯s eyes.

    [They have finally met once again!]

    Forcefully quelling the raging fire that threatened to burst forth within, Gu Ying took a deep breath before he lifted his head to look at Zi Jin.

    ¡°Based on what you are saying, Young Master Jun has a highly vicious nature. But since he has shown that he was displeased with you, why would he tell all this to you? Isn¡¯t he afraid that you wille tell it all to me?¡± Gu Ying suddenly discovered this strange detail in the entire matter.

    This entire plot, could be said to be rather vicious and cruel. And if it seeds, it would drag the Blood Fiend Pce, the Dragon yers Pce and even the Pure Grace Pce deep into the mud. But ording to Gu Ying¡¯s understanding of Jun Wu, he was always careful in carrying out his deeds. Hence, after an incident of dissent with Zi Jin, how could he possibly still so daringly tell all this to Zi Jin?

    Moreover.....

    Though it wouldn¡¯t be all that difficult to drug Zhuge Yin, but how was he going to make Zhuge Yine on his own initiative to seek Gu Xin Yan, and not discover that there was anything strange about him? Gu Xin Yan was afterall not a fool, and if she finds that there¡¯s anything unusual about Zhuge Yin, how could she possibly take the bait to go to Zhuge Yin¡¯s room with him?

    The news that Zi Jin brought, could be said to be shocking to hear in the least, the plot linking up perfectly. But if one was to think about it carefully, one would find that there was a big problem with it, where things did not make sense in many ces.

    If Zhuge Yin was intending to forcibly abduct Gu Xin Yan, the hugemotion that ensued would surely alert the others, and he would not be able to bring Gu Xin Yan away.

    Gu Ying did not believe for a moment that with Jun Wu¡¯s mind, he would leave such an obvious and gaping hole. Moreover, using drugs might be able to make a person lose their rationality, but how could it possibly make someone act ording to another person¡¯s bidding? He really did not know that such a strange kind of drug even existed.

    Zi Jin then went on to say: ¡°All this time, Young Master Jun had not once left his room, so..... he ispletely unaware that you and I are.....¡±

    Zi Jin dared to believe all of this, betting only on the one fact that Jun Wu did not know anything about her interaction with Gu Ying.

    Gu Ying rubbed his chin, still feeling that something just did not feel right.

    [A trap? Or would Jun Wu truly possess the capability to make it happen?]

    ¡°I am really grateful that you came to tell me this today. I will definitely be more careful. Since he has shown himself to be such a person, then you must watch yourself closely as well, and not let him discover what you¡¯ve done was well.¡± Gu Ying said, suppressing the emotions inside, his face one of concern as he looked at Zi Jin.

    Zi Jin nodded her head, knowing that she could not stay too long. After telling Gu Ying about the entire matter, she then quietly left from Gu Ying¡¯s room.

 Chapter 1742 - â€œTrap or Coincidence (1)â€

    Chapter 1742: ¡°Trap or Coincidence (1)¡±

    After Zi Jin left, Gu Ying sat in his room and pondered over and over again about the authenticity of the information he had just heard.

    No matter which way he looked at it, it was definitely a trap that Jun Wu had set up.

    Gu Ying propped up his chin on one hand as he sat at the table, his eyes narrowed.

    He could still remember, the move that Jun Wu had yed back in the Zephyr Academy, where it had been executed so wlessly. But today, this plot he heard about here was so filled with holes.

    A trap?

    But if it was a trap, why would Zi Jine tell him about the entire matter even at the cost of exposing herself? And when she had even revealed Jun Wu¡¯s identity right before his eyes? If that was to be used as bait, wouldn¡¯t that be too risky a bet?

    Gu Ying thought deeply about it for a long while before he stood up and walked out from his room, to make his way towards Gu Xin Yan¡¯s room.

    Whether this plot could seed, would all depend on Gu Xin Yan. He would really like to see, what kind of a n Jun Wu could have devised to perfectly execute this n that was so full of holes. And if it was a trap..... With the yarn Jun Wu had thrown out as bait, he would definitely not allow him to dodge away so easily.

    The debt owed back at the Zephyr Academy, had not been ounted for yet!

    The ce that Gu Xin Yan was staying at, was also where the girls from the other pces were staying. When Gu Ying¡¯s handsome countenance appeared there, it had naturally drawn quite a number of the girls to freeze in their tracks.

    Although they did not belong to the same pce, but that did not stop the hearts of the young girls to secretly wish. Back when they had juste to the Pure Grace Pce, many of them had already noticed this Young Lord from the Blood Fiend Pce. It had naturally been great that they were able to be epted as disciples of the various pces, but if they could manage totch onto the Young Lord of the Blood Fiend Pce, then they would immediately soar to the top branches to turn into a phoenix. No one would be willing to miss such an opportunity.

    Gu Ying threaded his way through under the admiring gazes of the crowd, toe before Gu Xin Yan¡¯s door. He then raised up a hand, and knocked upon the room door.

    It was silent inside the room. Gu Ying saw that no one was opening the door after waiting for a rather long while and he proceeded to knock upon the door once again.

    The only response he got was only quiet silence.

    ¡°You..... You are here to look for Gu Xin Yan?¡± A youngdy staying next door to Gu Xin Yan said, her eyes blinking as she looked at Gu Ying.

    Gu Ying nodded slightly.

    The young girl raised a hand, and pointed outside.

    ¡°Just awhile ago, I saw Gu Xin Yan leaving from here with Zhuge Yin from the Dragon yers Pce.¡±

    ¡°.....¡± Gu Ying¡¯s eyes widened slightly.

    [Gu Xin Yan left with Zhuge Yin?]

    [How was that possible?]

    If this was any other time, Gu Ying might not have felt that there was anything wrong. But the timing could not have been any more coincidental than this. Zi Jin had just gone to tell him of Jun Wu¡¯s plot and when he came to find Gu Xin Yan.....

    [Gu Xin Yan had really gone out together with Zhuge Yin!]

    The part that Gu Ying had determined to be thergest loophole in the entire plot, had just truly happened!

    In that instant, Gu Ying¡¯s mind was slightly fell into shock.

    [Zhuge Yin had really gotten Gu Xin Yan to go with him? Just how had he managed to do that? Could it be..... that Jun Wu really possessed such a drug, that not only could make one lose his senses, but could even make a person follow his orders?]

    The disbelief in his heart started to melt away bit by bit at that moment. Gu Ying¡¯s brows furrowed up slightly together as he immediately turned his head and went walking outside.

    In the garden, Gu Ying tried to locate for signs of Gu Xin Yan and Zhuge Yin, as it was afterall not Zhuge Yin¡¯s first timeing to seek Gu Xin Yan out, but just that every single time before this, he had artfully sent him away.

    [Is it just a coincidence, or is it a ploy?]

    Gu Ying¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    After searching through the garden for a rather long time, Gu Ying had not been able to find any sign of Gu Xin Yan at all. An ominous premonition then suddenly rose up within his heart.

 Chapter 1743 - â€œTrap or Coincidence (2)â€

    Chapter 1743: ¡°Trap or Coincidence (2)¡±

    ¡°Jun Xie..... Do you really possess such capability?¡± Gu Ying narrowed his eyes, the current situation causing him to be highly conflicted.

    In the end, he lifted his step and went towards Zhuge Yin¡¯s room in search.

    The guests from the various pces, were allocated living quarters ording to the respective pces they belonged to. When Gu Ying appeared there, quite a number of the Dragon yers Pce¡¯s disciples noticed his presence.

    ¡°What has that fee here for?¡±

    ¡°Could he be here to find trouble with our Young Lord again?¡± The youthsmented warily as they stared at Gu Ying.

    The fact that Gu Ying and Zhuge Yin were at odds with each other, was no longer any kind of secret. To suddenly see Gu Yinging directly to the living quarters allocated to the Dragon yers Pce and making his way straight towards Zhuge Yin¡¯s room, it quickly made many of the youths from the Dragon yers Pce curious.

    Gu Ying had absolutely no intention of bothering himself with these people but just continued on his way toe before Zhuge Yin¡¯s room door.

    ¡°Jun Xie, do you really take me for such a fool?¡± Gu Ying stared at Zhuge Yin¡¯s door, the corners of his mouth curling up in a sneer.

    Even if everything was really true, he would only rescue Gu Xin Yan, and as for Zhuge Yin..... That debt, he would settle the score with Zhuge Yin slowly in the days ahead. How could he possibly allow himself to fall into Jun Xie¡¯s ploy so easily?

    Gu Ying was just intending to knock upon the door when it suddenly opened right at that moment.

    A young girl stood there in shock, as she looked at Gu Ying standing outside.

    ¡°Gu Ying? Why have you.....¡±

    Gu Ying did not even give the girl a nce but just threw her out from the room as he quickly darted inside in a sh before shutting the room door tight.

    He had thought that he would be met with an intolerable sight but before Gu Ying¡¯s eyes, was just apletely empty room.

    There was no sign of anyone within Zhuge Yin¡¯s room, not even a shadow, not knowing where Zhuge Yin himself had gone to.

    The sense of unease in his heart grew stronger and stronger and Gu Ying could not help but be nagged by the feeling that he was overlooking something, but he just could not put his finger on it.

    He swept his gaze over the room and after he was sure that there was no one in the room, he then went out of the room with a highly darkened face.

    Outside the room, the youths from the Dragon yers Pce watched Gu Ying warily, none of them daring to take a step forward.

    Under the watchful gazes of the Dragon yers Pce¡¯s youth, Gu Ying went walking outside from in front of Zhuge Yin¡¯s door, a huge sense of doubt and uncertainty weighing on his heart.

    [What is really happening here?]

    On the way back, Gu Ying suddenly discovered a familiar figure in the garden.

    It was not known from when Gu Xin Yan came to be sitting in the garden beside theke, to stare calmly at the surface of the stillke.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Gu Ying looked at Gu Xin Yan with his brows creased up.

    Gu Xin Yan was startled by Gu Ying and she suddenly stood up in a panic, to look at him nervously. ¡°I..... I.....¡±

    ¡°Zhuge Yin asked you toe?¡± Gu Ying did not wait for Gu Xin Yan to reply, and just continued to ask.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Xin Yan nodded her head, thinking that Gu Ying¡¯s expression looked a little strange.

    ¡°What did he say to you?¡± Gu Ying questioned.

    ¡°Nothing much..... We were just casually chatting.¡± Gu Xin Yan knew Gu Ying and Zhuge Yin were at odds with each other, and hence did not feel that there was anything unusual about Gu Ying¡¯s questions.

    But Gu Xin Yan¡¯s reply had caused the colour on Gu Ying¡¯s face to turn even darker.

    Sure enough, it was just a coincidence.....

    Gu Ying silently mocked himself inside for all his delusional suspicions. It had obviously been a plot so full of holes and he had actually believed it for a moment.

    Gu Ying sneered inwardly as he thought to himself.

    [In this round, no matter what Jun Xie was nning to achieve, he could only say that Zi Jin, the pawn that was used, was a wrong move made by Jun Xie!]

    [And right after this, it is time for him to properly show his colours in return.]

 Chapter 1744 - â€œTrap or Coincidence (3)â€

    Chapter 1744: ¡°Trap or Coincidence (3)¡±

    As Gu Ying was nning how he would be able to settle the score owed to him back at the Zephyr Academy, he was not aware that a nightmare was at the moment silently descending.

    There wasn¡¯t a single person inside Zhuge Yin¡¯s room when suddenly, the wardrobe in the room was pushed open soundlessly. Two figures then quietly climbed out from the wardrobe.

    Jun Wu Xie came out from the wardrobe, her gaze cold as she stared at the tightly shut door and her mouth arced up into a sneer. Standing at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s side, was not anyone else but Jun Wu Yao.

    ¡°As expected, most people are unable to guess what that mind of yours is really thinking.¡± The ends of Jun Wu Yao¡¯s mouth were tinged with a sliver of mirth as he reached his hand out to stroke at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hair.

    Not even in his dreams would Gu Ying have thought that when he had entered that room earlier, Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao had already been hidden within thatrge wardrobe!

    Jun Wu Xie lifted an eyebrow and then went walking towards the side of the bed. When she came to the bedside, she suddenly squatted down and reached her hand under the bed.

    The sound of dragging came from underneath the bed and Jun Wu Xie suddenly tugged hard!

    To pull an entire person out from under the bed!

    Laying there on the ground an unmoving heap was no one else but the resident on this very room!

    Zhuge Yin!

    At that moment, Zhuge Yin¡¯s eyes were tightly closed as hey stiffly on the ground, not reacting in the slightest, like he was sound asleep.

    ¡°Have Yue Yi brought out.¡± Jun Wu Xie stood up as she stared at Zhuge Yin whoy there like a dead pig, and then turning to Jun Wu Yao to say.

    Jun Wu Yao shrugged his shoulders and walked over to stand beside a wooden box. The wooden box was meant for the youths staying here to store their luggage and weapons and it was extremely spacious. But when Jun Wu Yao opened the box, it revealed only the figure of Yue Yi who was seated in there.

    There was quite a bit of bandages wrapped around Yue Yi and because he was still unable to move about freely, he could only lie halfway back within the box to hide. When he saw the box being opened, he endured the pain to sit himself up, his face contorting up in pain.

    It was just about an hour ago when Jun Wu had suddenly taken him out from his room. And from the outside of the lofts, he had quickly been brought toe to Zhuge Yin¡¯s window. Everything that happened after that, had caused Yue Yi to still be unable to fully digest it all.

    At that moment, he had only seen that man who had never departed from Jun Wu¡¯s shadow all this time breaking in through the window at extremely high speed, and Zhuge Yin and a young girl from the Dragon yers Pce who had been seated inside the room were engaged in conversation. Zhuge Yin did not even have time to react when he was struck unconscious with a single palm strike by the man.

    Yue Yi had still not fully understood everything that was happening when he was picked up by Ju Wu and brought inside the room. After that, before he could even say anything, he was ced into therge box. Before the wooden box was shut, he saw with his own eyes Jun Wu stuffing an elixir into Zhuge Yin¡¯s mouth, and he then saw thepletely knocked out Zhuge Yin being kicked under the bed by that young girl wearing the Dragon yers Pce¡¯s uniform.

    After the wooden box was shut, Yue Yi did not dare to make a single sound, his mind whirling with everything that had just happened.

    Jun Wu had reallye seeking revenge on Zhuge Yin!

    And everything had happened in a sh.

    ¡°Young..... Young Master Jun..... What are you..... thinking of doing here?¡± Yue Yi still had not recovered his senses as he stared in a daze at Zhuge Yin lying on the floor, his mind aplete nk.

    Jun Wu Xie raised a foot and stepped upon Zhuge Yin¡¯s abdomen. She tilted her head slightly to the side, to look at Yue Yi¡¯s face that was covered in shock.

    ¡°What am I doing? Just exacting revenge.¡±

    Jun Wu¡¯s words startled Yue Yi.

    Jun Wu had indeed mentioned to him about seeking revenge upon Zhuge Yin before, but.....

 Chapter 1745 - â€œKneel (1)â€

    Chapter 1745: ¡°Kneel (1)¡±

    Jun Wu had indeed mentioned to him about seeking revenge upon Zhuge Yin before, but.....

    Even if you beat Yue Yi to death, he would not have thought that Jun Wu could actually..... act so swiftly!

    From the time that Jun Wu had told him about exacting revenge upon Zhuge Yin till now, it had only been an hour¡¯s time. Yue Yi had actually been thinking that for Jun Wu to achieve what he seeked, it would still need a good period of nning. But..... he had not even yet understood what he was required to do and Jun Wu had already gotten Zhuge Yin dealt with!

    Yue Yi could not help but feel rather stunned by it all.

    This Young Master Jun really..... struck like thunder and quick as lightning!

    ¡°You are going to..... proceed with the n right now?¡± Yue Yi could not help but recall about the elixir that Jun Wu had fed Zhuge Yin with. Could it be the kind that Jun Wu mentioned before, that kind of..... drug?

    Jun Wu Xie nodded her head slightly.

    Yue Yo drew in a deep breath. ¡°We are going to make Zhuge Yin go find Gu Xin Yan now and then force Gu Ying toe in?¡±

    ording to the plot Jun Wu had nned, the next step after this was to invite the target to walk into the boiling vat.

    However, this time, Jun Wu Xie shook her head.

    ¡°Gu Ying had alreadye and left.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Yue Yi was slightly taken aback.

    Jun Wu Xie walked over to the side and picked up a tea pot from the table. She then slowly went over to stand beside Zhuge Yin and poured the entire pot of cold tea over onto his face.

    Zhuge Yin sputtered awake in shock and his eyes sprung wide open!

    However, the scene that met his eyes caused half of his heart to turn cold.....

    [Shadow Moon Pce!]

    [Why had this kid suddenly appeared in his room?]

    Zhuge Yin could only remember that he was discussing something with Fei Yan when he suddenly heard a strange crash. And before he could turn his head towards the sound, he had cked out and did not know what happened after that.

    When Zhuge Yin woke up, the first thing he saw was Jun Wu Xie standing right over him.

    ¡°Yargh! !¡± Ovee with shock, Zhuge Yin immediately wanted to sit up and shout out. But when he pushed himself up to a sitting position, he suddenly discovered that besides the raspy sound of ¡°yargh¡±, his mouth was unable to say a single word. His throat felt like he had swallowed burning charcoal, dry and parched with a searing heat. His eyes widened as he clutched at his throat, his gaze fearful as he stared fixedly at Jun Wu Xie while sitting on the floor.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to waste your effort. You will not be able to say anything at all.¡± Jun Wu Xie said as she stared at the highly startled Zhuge Yin, and her eyes shed with a chilling glint. She then walked slowly to sit upon a chair at the side, crossing her slender legs together and then propping her chin up with a hand, she just watched the wretched looking Zhuge Yin.

    ¡°Yargh! Yargh! !¡± Fear slowly spread within Zhuge Yin¡¯s heart as he stared in fury at Jun Wu Xie, wanting to stand up but suddenly discovering that his legs felt like they had lost all feeling, and he was unable to move them in the slightest.

    His mouth was unable to speak, and his legs were unable to move.

    Zhuge Yin had never met with anything so frightening and what terrified him the most was the person sitting right before him, the cold and expressionless Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you love to make people kneel? Then today, you can enjoy kneeling yourself.¡± Jun Wu Xie put a finger under Jun Wu Yao¡¯s chin to lift it slightly, and the corners of Jun Wu Yao¡¯s curled up into a sinister smile. His wiggled his fingertips and two streaks of ck mist suddenly shot towards the stunned Zhuge Yin! To strike him straight onto his kneecaps!

    His legs that had lost all feeling suddenly made him feel an excruciating and heart rending pain tear through him, as a tyrannical force pulled at Zhuge Yin¡¯s legs, forcing him to kneel right in front of Jun Wu Xie.

    The intense pain immediately caused Zhuge Yin¡¯s face to turn a pale white, as bean sized sweat beads spilled out from his forehead.

 Chapter 1746 - â€œKneel (2)â€

    Chapter 1746: ¡°Kneel (2)¡±

    ¡°Since the mighty Dragon yers Pce¡¯s Young Lord loves having people kneel so much, that enjoying kneeling slowly.¡± Jun Wu Xie said as she toyed with a pot of flowers ced upon the tablezily, her fingertips gently flicking the emerald green petals. The Pure Grace Pce had prepared highly refined rooms for the guests who hade for the birthday celebrations, and the rooms werefortably furnished. But no matter how perfectly they had been prepared, it was unable to dispel the terror that was wrecking at Zhuge Yin at that moment. At that moment, he really wasn¡¯t in the mood to admire any greenery.

    Zhuge Yin knelt on the ground as his body shook. In this loft building that he was in, it waspletely filled with the Dragon yers Pce¡¯s disciples. Staying just next door, was one of the most talented disciples of the Dragon yers Pce who doubled as his bodyguard, apanying Zhuge Yin on this trip to the Pure Grace Pce.

    As long as there was any strange phenomenon, that person would rush straight in here.

    But at that time, Zhuge Yin could not even shout out a single word, though he knew he only need to raise an rm in the slightest and help woulde. But s, even thatst hope was crushed right before him, that slightest sliver of light that was so close,pletely denied.

    The formless terror shrouded Zhuge Yin¡¯s heart. Never in his dreams would he expect that a disciple of the Shadow Moon Pce would dare be so audacious!

    ¡°Yargh! Yargh.....¡± Zhuge Yin summoned up all his strength to try to make a sound, but that shout came out even weaker than a newborn kitten¡¯s meowing.

    ¡°Scared?¡± Jun Wu Xie looked on indifferently at Zhuge Yin¡¯s pale face. Not too long ago, this face had been filled with such arrogance and glee, as he stood egotistically upon that arena tform, his foot stepped upon Yue Yi, subjecting him to wilful torment and ridicule.

    And today, everything had been turnedpletely around.

    ¡°Yargh.....¡± Zhuge Yin was shaking more and more violently. He did not know what Jun Wu Xie was going to do, but the wretched state he was in filled him with fear. He really did not understand how he could have fallen into this trap, as with the kind of powers he had, not just anybody would be able to sneak a attack past him that easily.

    But against all expectations, the most impossible thing that could happen had ured right now!

    ¡°Help Yue Yi over here.¡± Jun Wu Xie said expressionlessly. An eyebrow on Jun Wu Yao¡¯s face arched up, but he did not move his feet at all, but with a wave of his hand, a cloud of ck mist flew out from his palm, to shoot towards Yue Yi. However,pletely unlike the brutal way it had been for Zhuge Yin, the cloud of ck mist gently swirled around Yue Yi, as it lifted Yue Yi out from the wooden box.

    Jun Wu Xie pulled out a flexible whip from her Cosmos Sack. The material of the whip was a little special, not made from leather like regr whips, but instead used a tough and highly durable kind of vine. In between the crisscrossing vines along the whip, it was filled with little sharp spikes, and Jun Wu Xie ced the flexible whip in Yue Yi¡¯s hand.

    Yue Yi stared dazedly at the whip in his hands, and did not understand what was going on for a moment.

    ¡°Now, would be a good time for you to exact revenge for yourself.¡± Jun Wu Xie lifted her eyes up slightly to say, throwing those words upon Yue Yi.

    Yue Yi looked up in surprise, and then stared at Zhuge Yin kneeling on the floor, unable to move.

    The eyes that Zhuge Yin was staring at Yue Yi with were filled with pure terror. Just how severely he had struck Yue Yi that day, he knew only too well. Although he had not killed Yue Yi on the spot, but with the kind of injuries he inflicted on Yue Yi, even if Yue Yi managed to survive, Yue Yi should still be bedridden and would not be able to move in the slightest. But Yue Yi had appeared right before his eyes now, and was seemingly only slightly hindered in his movements, not looking like he had sustained any severe injuries.

    Zhuge Yin was shaking violently from fright. He had wanted to summon his spirit powers, but he discovered that his spirit powers had been sealed up by some strange force, and could not be used at all!

 Chapter 1747 - â€œKneel (3)â€

    Chapter 1747: ¡°Kneel (3)¡±

    Zhuge Yin then suddenly thought of something. He began to tug persistently at his clothes, lifting his head up and turning his gaze between Jun Wu Xie and Yue Yi, the hand tugging at his clothes continuing to pull hard as he opened his mouth, helplessly making several soft ¡°yargh¡± sounds.

    Yue Yi looked at Zhuge Yin in bewilderment when he suddenly saw that the part of the clothes that Zhuge Yin was tugging at was embroidered with the Dragon yers Pce¡¯s insignia.

    Zhuge Yin was trying to hint at his identity!

    In that instant, Yue Yi hesitated, and he turned to look at Jun Wu with a troubled look on his face.

    ¡°He is the Dragon yers Pce¡¯s Young Lord. If we are to harm him now.....¡± Yue Yi could not afford to not consider the implications. He did not want Jun Wu to sink too deep.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face was calm as she rested her cheek on one hand. Seeing the way Zhuge Yin was trying to hard to put up a struggle, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mouth then curled up into a chilling smile.

    ¡°Do you really think, after we have done all this, he will still let us live after we release him?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words were just like a whole bucket of cold water, that was sshed onto Zhuge Yin¡¯s body, which also made Yue Yi wake uppletely.

    That¡¯s right. With Zhuge Yin¡¯s petty nature where he would seek revenge for the smallest grievance, he would definitely harbour intense hatred against them for the humiliation they had wrought upon Zhuge Yin today. Even if they were to stop now, Zhuge Yin would never let the matter rest, and the vengeance he would bring down upon them, would not be merciful to say in the least.

    The perpetual pain from the wounds that continued to wreck at his body was a constant reminder to Yue Yi of Zhuge Yin¡¯s brutality. He gripped the flexible whip in his hand tight, as he walked slowly towards Zhuge Yin one step at a time.

    The blood immediately drained out from Zhuge Yin¡¯s face as he shook his head in vehement denial, waving his arms frantically. In a state of panic, he even wet his finger from the tea still wet upon his face and then quickly wrote out a series of words on the floor.

    ¡°I am the Dragon yers Pce¡¯s Young Lord. You must not harm me or the Dragon yers Pce will never let you off! Stop now and I will treat it as if nothing had happened today.¡±

    The words were carelessly written in a panicked scribble, but they clearly reflected what Zhuge Yin was trying to say.

    Yue Yi could not help himself but feel a moment of hesitation rise within his heart.

    Zhuge Yin was breathing heavily from nervousness. But just as he thought that he had managed to grasp upon a way out for himself, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s voice rose up chillingly.

    ¡°Today, there is no doubt that you will have to die. You do not need to worry that we¡¯ll not be able to get away. A scapegoat for our deeds had already surrendered himself to take the me.¡± Jun Wu Xie said unhurriedly, which just sent chills to run through Zhuge Yin.

    Zhuge Yin looked at Jun Wu Xie in shock, unable to make himself believe everything Jun Wu Xie had just said.

    Jun Wu Xie then said indifferently: ¡°Rest assured, you will be most satisfied with the scapegoat I have chosen. Haven¡¯t you been at loggerheads with Gu Ying from the Blood Fiend Pce? Let him shoulder the responsibility for murdering you and have him suffer the rage of the Dragon yers Pce. I think you should be..... satisfied with the arrangements right?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s voice was light and soft, but when it fell into Zhuge Yin¡¯s ears, they roared as deafeningly as thunder!

    Even Yue Yi at the side was stunned by what he heard.

    Gu Ying.....

    He had thought that Jun Wu had merely suddenly altered his ns and was secretly feeling d that Gu Xin Yan would not be harmed in the plot. But he just realized that Jun Wu had never changed a single part of his n at all, as everything that was happening had been within his calctions all along!

    Why had Gu Ying suddenlye to find Zhuge Yin right at this very juncture? Even that, must have been carefully calcted within Jun Wu¡¯s grand scheme of things!

    Yue Yi suddenly remembered, that when Jun Wu had mentioned this n to him, Zi Jin had been in the room. He could still recall the high anxiety Zi Jin had shown when she left, and just how pale her face had been.

    A highly shocking realization that formed in Yue Yi¡¯s mind right in that instant!

    So all those words that Jun Wu said to him then, were actually meant for Zi Jin¡¯s ears instead! ?

 Chapter 1748 - â€œKneel (4)â€

    Chapter 1748: ¡°Kneel (4)¡±

    At the very moment, Yue Yi finally understood what Jun Wu real n really was!

    Right from the beginning, Jun Wu had not ever wanted to make use of Gu Xin Yan to create a rift between Gu Ying and Zhuge Yin.

    Because right from the start, Jun Wu had fully intended to deal with Zhuge Yin himself!

    And the ¡°made up¡± plot, had thrown a bait to Zi Jin.

    If Zi Jin had believed in Jun Wu, she would not have spilled the secret. But on the other hand, if Zi Jin¡¯s heart had wavered.....

    From the moment Jun Wu said that Gu Ying hade, Yue Yi already knew the answer to that.

    Zi Jin..... must have betrayed Jun Wu!

    And unknown to her, her betrayal had also been within Jun Wu¡¯s careful calctions, and everything, finally did not escape Jun Wu¡¯s absolute control.

    What a meticulous and terrifyingly intricate mind!

    If Zhuge Yin were to die in the room at that moment, then the biggest suspect would be Gu Ying whom everyone had just seening in! Jun Wu had dragged Gu Ying into the picture, not because he wanted Gu Ying to kill Zhuge Yin, but had actually wanted Gu Ying to shoulder the crime of murdering Zhuge Yin on his head!

    In that way, it would not onlypletely destroy the n for the Dragon yers Pce and the Blood Fiend Pce to form an alliance, but to turn the two pces against each other into absolutely irreconcble mortal enemies!

    And even the Pure Grace Pce would be dragged right into it all.

    Yue Yi had to take his hat off to Jun Wu for executing such a brilliant move, a move so carefully and meticulously calcted, that took three pces among the Twelve Pces, and tipped them all over into the abyss!

    After Zhuge Yin heard Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words, he looked as if he was struck by lightning, his entire person frozen in his spot. Beat him to death, and he would still never have thought that such a unremarkable youth from the Shadow Moon Pce would possess such a deep mind capable of dreaming up such an intricate scheme. Jun Wu had not implicated only him, but had dragged the Blood Fiend Pce, the Dragon yers Pce, and the Pure Grace Pce right into his grand plot!

    And not a single person had noticed a thing.

    ¡°Yue Yi.¡± Jun Wu Xie suddenly called out.

    ¡°Here.¡± Yue Yi snapped back to his senses.

    ¡°Strike.¡± Jun Wu Xie spat out that one word coldly.

    Zhuge Yin broke out in cold sweat, with all his escape routes severed. He could do nothing but shake his head violently in fear, continuously kowtowing as he begged for mercy.

    The intent to kill him had already risen within Jun Wu Xie!

    Yue Yi did not hesitate in the slightest this time, He gripped the whip in his hand and raised it up high, seeking to repay every single ounce of the humiliation and torment he had suffered, every singlest bit!

    The long whip turned into a dark shadowy blur as its pointed barbs sharp as razors struck heavily upon Zhuge Yin¡¯s handsome face with a forcefulsh!

    As Yue Yi pulled back on the whip, the sharp spikes embedded within the whip were like des, that sliced and cut into flesh, as the whipshed across Zhuge Yin¡¯s face!

    ¡°Yargh yargh yargh! Yargh yargh yargh!¡± Intense pain spread through Zhuge Yin¡¯s face. He wanted to let out a heart rending roar from the unimaginable pain but his voice just came out so soft and faint. Blood poured out from the wounds on his face, as he frantically held his hands over it. As his fingers came to touch the bridge of his nose, he realized that his fingers could feel the wet and hard texture of bone!

    Thatsh of the whip from Yue Yi, had sliced off a portion of flesh from his face, cutting deeply across his facepletely, to expose the white of his nose bridge bone!

    Zhuge Yin curled up writhing upon the ground, the pain wrecking at him so hard he was shaking, blood flowing down through the gap between his fingers, to stain the floor where he knelt in a pool of red.

    ¡®Thwack!¡¯

    Yue Yi did not hold back,sh aftersh he threw the whip out, slicing deeply onto the figure of Zhuge Yin, every pull of the whip cutting off a blood portion of flesh. Very soon, Zhuge Yin was covered all over in blood, his body curled into a ball and shaking while lying in a pool of his own blood, his back and arms looking like portions of his flesh had been sliced off, a blood filled scene of gore!

 Chapter 1749: - â€œKneel (5)â€

    Chapter 1749: ¡°Kneel (5)¡±

    ¡°Yargh..... Yargh.....¡± Zhuge Yiny on the floor, his entire body soaked in blood, and the expression on his once proud and arrogant face left with only fear and despair.

    Yue Yi no longer knew how long he had thrown out theshes of the whip for. The web of his hand between his thumb and index finger had gone numb before he finally stopped. Seeing Zhuge Yin in a crumpled heap on the floor, the emotions that had been trapped and suppressed deep within Yue Yi¡¯s chest for such a long time finally broke free from its cage.

    He then turned himself around, and dropping the whip he held in his hand, he depended on the support lent to him by the ck mist to fall on one knee right before Jun Wu.

    ¡°I thank Young Master Jun for having saved my life, and from today onwards, I, Yue Yi, shally my life down to be yours to have.¡± Yue Yi said sincerely with his head lowered. Jun Wu had not only saved his life, but had also given back to him the pride he had lost for so many years.

    Among the Twelve Pces, there wouldn¡¯t be many people who would dare to seek revenge against Zhuge Yin. But Jun Wu had instead presented that very opportunity to him, and made him understand that he did not have to submit himself to being a pitiable worm that was doomed to be repressed.

    A person¡¯s body could be saved more easily, but the salvation of one¡¯s spirit was not something any regr person could achieve.

    Towards Yue Yi¡¯s deration of loyalty, Jun Wu Xie did not give much of a reaction. She stood up slowly, and looked at the gory mess that was Zhuge Yin, and just said indifferently: ¡°Your life is your own. I have no need for it.¡±

    She had saved him not because she wanted to find herself a loyal servant, but had been because of the love and concern he had for his younger sister.

    Jun Wu Xie might be able to remain unmoved against many other things, but she attached much value and importance to strong family ties.

    A youth who was willing to take on humiliation and suffering for ten years in ce of his younger sister, was worthy of her extending her hand out to save him.

    Yue Yi knelt silently on one side, the emotions in his heart surging.

    Jun Wu Xie slowly walked over toe beside Zhuge Yin, and she lifted Zhuge Yin¡¯s bloody chin with the tip of her toe, to raise his head up.

    On that once handsome and arrogant face, it was now covered in wounds deep enough to expose the bone underneath. Blood stained his entire face and his original countenance waspletely unrecognizable.

    Zhuge Yin shivered as he opened his mouth, his trembling lip revealing the fear he was feeling right at that moment. His eyes that had been soaked in blood had turned red, as they stared in horror at Jun Wu Xie, not daring to even show the tiniest bit of hatred.

    But just pure terror.

    ¡°Afraid?¡± Jun Wu Xie suddenly asked softly.

    Zhuge Yin struggled to nod his head, more blood spilling out with the movement of his head, that fell into the blood already pooled on the floor.

    ¡°Then bring this fear and terror with you as you go down to Hell.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s cold voice reached Zhuge Yin¡¯s ears, sounding like the ringing of death¡¯s knell!

    Before Zhuge Yin could even react in anyway, Jun Wu Xie suddenly exerted force onto the foot she ced under Zhuge Yin¡¯s chin!

    A crisp sharp crack reverberated within the room that was filled with the stench of blood. Zhuge Yin¡¯s bloodied heady twisted in a strange angle upon his shoulder.

    Death, had descended upon him, quiet and soundless.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at the lifeless Zhuge Yin and then pulled out a white porcin bottle from her Cosmos Sack. She opened the cap and a clear transparent liquid dripped onto Zhuge Lin¡¯s body as she tipped the bottle.

    A faint sizzling sounded, as the liquid dripped onto Zhuge Yin¡¯s body melded into flesh and blood, slowly dissolving Zhuge Yin¡¯s flesh and skin, to be left with a set of white skeletal remains.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Jun Wu Xie cast a final nce at the body that was still continuing to corrode, and then turned her cold gaze outside the window while Jun Wu Yao lifted Yue Yi out of the room with the ck mist. Inside the room, only a tiny ck cat was left in there and after Jun Wu Xie and the others had left, it raised its paw totch up the window from inside, before it silently turned into a ball of mist, to seep out through the narrow gap between the locked window panels.

 Chapter 1750 - â€œHush (1)â€

    Chapter 1750: ¡°Hush (1)¡±

    Early the next morning, Jun Wu Xie was lying soundly asleep in bed. It was not known since when, but Jun Wu Yao was already awake as hey on his side beside Jun Wu Xie, his head propped up with one arm, wisps of his hair lying across his face and his slightly narrowed eyes quietly gazing upon the figure of a little ck cat hidden under the nket who was trying its hardest to reduce its presence to be as small as it could.

    ¡°Meow.....¡± The little ck cat looked at Jun Wu Yao with pitiful doe like eyes, deeply fearful that the great demon lord would ughter it in a hasty moment of displeasure. With Jun Wu Xie¡¯s wilful decision to plop it right in between the two of them, it had certainly created a certain level of ¡°division¡± for the great demon lord. But at the same time..... it had made the little ck cat feel the same level of ¡°division¡± from its own seemingly puny life.

    Reacting to its innate survival instinct kicking in strongly, the little ck cat widened its eyes as much as it could, to put on a adorable look ofplete obedience, its tail even shamelessly swishingpliantly.

    ¡°Scram.¡± Jun Wu Yao said softly, his voice sounding highly friendly, but the single word spat out made every single strand of fur on the little ck cat stand on end.

    The little ck cat cast a highly conflicted nce upon the soundly sleeping figure of Jun Wu Xie, and then turned back to look at the great demon lord with murder spilling out from him. In the end, it raised a highly unprincipled paw to slowly leap off from the bed, pliantly walking itself to a corner of the room, to sit with its face staring into the wall.

    Without the little obstacle, Jun Wu Yao smiled as he stretched one arm out, to wrap the soundly sleeping Jun Wu Xie into an embrace.

    The little figurey on her side, her body slightly curled up, with her palmsid t together and slipped under her cheek, soundly and sweetly asleep.

    The once puerile and tender little one, had now blossomed into a youngdy with beauty that could bring countries to ruin, the petite figure dissipating with a familiar fragrant scent of herbs. sped within the embrace of Jun Wu Yao, she continued to sleep deeply, but when the little figure¡¯s back touched that burning hot chest, she could not help but squirmed a little, seeking to find a morefortable position to continue to sleep.

    But that one slight squirm, immediately caused Jun Wu Yao¡¯s breathing to deepen.

    The figure that a youngdy would grow to possess had already bloomed out and that slightly perked up behind had fleetingly brushed against Jun Wu Yao firm abdomen. They were both dressed in only their inner robes, and the thin material was not sufficient to block out the warmth of that fleeting touch.

    That rounded little behind, had unconsciously lightly brushed Jun Wu Yao on his abdomen and from under that thin cloth covering, the warmth from that smooth skin had made him feel as if there had been no cloth between that fleeting touch.

    In an instant, Jun Wu Yao¡¯s jet ck eyes were shrouded by a pure and brilliant violet shade, his body¡¯s temperature immediately beginning to rise uncontrobly.

    However, the soundly asleep Jun Wu Xie waspletely unaware of the kind of ¡°torment¡± she had inflicted upon Jun Wu Yao.

    His chest pressed against by the back of the tiny figure, his abdomen fleetingly brushed by her movement, it caused Jun Wu Yao¡¯s throat to run dry, and the hand that was ced on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s shoulder involuntarily slid down, gently over the slender arm, inch by inch to shift onto the waist so slim it seemed it would not be able to withstand the grip of his hand. That slim waist that would seemingly break under a single grasp and the smooth tender skin under the robe teased and poked at Jun Wu Yao¡¯s senses incessantly.

    Jun Wu Yao took a deep breath, his burning fingertips slipping helplessly under the cloth. When his fingertips felt the soft touch of the tender skin, a numbing sense spread throughout his entire body!

    The skin under his fingertips seemed to be sucking him in, causing him to helplessly want to feel more of that touch, leading his hand to advance bit by bit from the pit of her abdomen, to slowly slide towards Jun Wu Xie¡¯s t little abdomen, to linger over her belly button, lost in mind numbing pleasure.

 Chapter 1751 - â€œHush (2)â€

    Chapter 1751: ¡°Hush (2)¡±

    The skin under his fingertips seemed to be sucking him in, causing him to helplessly want to feel more of that touch, leading his hand to advance bit by bit from the pit of her abdomen, to slowly slide towards Jun Wu Xie¡¯s t little abdomen, to linger over her belly button, lost in mind numbing pleasure.

    Jun Wu Yao could not help himself but embraced Jun Wu Xie even more tightly as he lowered his head to rest his chin on the nape of her neck, enjoying the fragrance that filled his nose.

    The faint tinge of bitterness, was more alluring to him than the scent of any perfumed powder.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s petite figure was already wrapped within Jun Wu Yao¡¯s embrace, her back tightly pressed against his, every slight breath Jun Wu Xie took igniting sparks within Jun Wu Yao¡¯s numbed mind.

    [Not enough.....]

    [It¡¯s still not enough.....]

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s hand, slowly slid over Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body, the burning touch almost suffocating Jun Wu Yaopletely.

    The cloth under his palm was so thin, but it caused Jun Wu Yao to be extraordinarily frustrated. Suddenly, he grasped his hand upon the cloth, and the thin cloth tore somewhat with that slightest exertion of his strength.

    The chill in the cold air spread over Jun Wu Xie¡¯s skin at the back and she subconsciously shifted her body seeking warmth.

    With just that slight shift, smooth tender skin pressed up against Jun Wu Yao¡¯s palm!

    Jun Wu Yao hugged Jun Wu Xie tightly, a surge raging at his lower abdomen as Jun Wu Xie¡¯s little behind stuck against him. With the absence of cloth in between, the surging emotions that were driving him mad grew stronger in intensity.

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s eyes turned deep and cloudy, his eyes half closed as he kissed at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s neck, his hand greedy to caress the wless skin.

    Tender kisses pecked upon Jun Wu Xie¡¯s sensitive skin on her neck, spreading numbness over Jun Wu Xie as her brows creased up faintly. And at the moment that Jun Wu Yao gently bit upon her earlobe, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes suddenly red wide open!

    The moment Jun Wu Xie awoke, she noticed that something didn¡¯t feel the same. The burning heat she felt on her back startled her and she seemed to feel a more intense heat near her behind.

    ¡°You.....¡± Although Jun Wu Xie was rathercking in emotional quotient, but she was still a doctor afterall, and the number of male bodies she had dissected was countless. Hence, she would naturally possess apetent understanding of at least the basics of male physiology. In an instant, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face immediately flushed a deep red and at that moment, her cold eyes disying a rare moment of panic as she looked at Jun Wu Yao to see what he was going to say.

    But having fallen so deep, Jun Wu Yao did not give Jun Wu Xie the chance to open her mouth to speak but just propped himself up and his hands just went on to hold each side of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s head before plunging his head down to seal up Jun Wu Xie¡¯s slightly open mouth.

    The scorching hot tongue slithered into Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mouth, tyrannically seeking to dominate and conquer, relentlessly as it lunged.

    Jun Wu Xie was frozen with surprise, her nose filled with the scent of Jun Wu Yao, her petite self enveloped by Jun Wu Yao¡¯s towering frame. She could easily raise a hand to push him away, but the numbing feeling caused Jun Wu Xie¡¯s always clear mind to be mush, goingpletely nk.

    Seeking to conquer all of her, Jun Wu Yao was restless and overwhelmed with unsatiated urge. He lifted a hand to sp over Jun Wu Xie¡¯s small hand.

    Jun Wu Xie stopped breathing at that moment, her eyes widening slightly.

    ¡°Little Xie..... Help!¡± Jun Wu Yao lifted his head back, his half closed eyes slightly zed. Jun Wu Yao¡¯s raspy voice rang within Jun Wu Xie¡¯s ears, stirring up the calm within her heart.

 Chapter 1752 - â€œHush (3)â€

    Chapter 1752: ¡°Hush (3)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie gulped.....

    All of a sudden!

    A series of sharp knocks on the door shattered the heady haziness of the moment.

    Jun Wu Xie was startled and she had just wanted to get up when Jun Wu Yao pressed her down.

    His voice tinged with a trace of agony spilled out from Jun Wu Yao¡¯s mouth. ¡°Wait a moment.¡±

    That deep and raspy voice was one that Jun Wu Xie had never heard before, a voice filled with agony.

    Jun Wu Xie did not dare to move, and could only obediently lie back on the bed as the knocking on the door continued to sound continuously.

    Jun Wu Yao held his eyes closed, crystalline beads of perspiration sliding down his chiseled features on his face, to drip onto Jun Wu Xie¡¯s corbone, which felt a little hot.

    Momentster, Jun Wu Yao¡¯s breathing then reverted to normal. He pushed himself up as he looked at Jun Wu Xie lying there, the sunlight streaming through the window into the room, the faint light seemingly shrouding Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body in a glowing glimmer.

    Jun Wu Yao drew in a deep breath, suddenly getting up, not daring to cast her another nce.

    Jun Wu Xie then slowly sat up in bed, and that was when she discovered the disheveled state her clothes were in, realizing that her torn robe did not cover her body fully. She then sped the nket in front of herself as she stared with her face reddened at Jun Wu Yao sitting at the edge of the bed.

    Jun Wu Yao then got up and took out a piece of clothing from the wardrobe at the side to hand over to Jun Wu Xie. Jun Wu Xie silently changed into it, her gaze fixed upon the figure of Jun Wu Yao, but she saw that he kept his back facing her throughout. He had even kept his head lowered when he handed her the clothes, not daring to meet her eyes.

    Without knowing why, the strange bashfulness Jun Wu Xie was feeling in her heart suddenly evaporated in an instant, and a smile immediately crept onto the corners of her lips.

    The knocking continued to disturb the two of them. After Jun Wu Xie changed her clothes, she then put her disguise back onto her face before walking over to the door and pulling it open.

    Outside the door, stood a person that Jun Wu Xie had least expected to see.

    ¡°Long time no see.¡± Gu Ying said as he stood outside Jun Wu Xie¡¯s door, that handsome face filled with an absolutely brilliant smile, but with a pair of slightly narrowed eyes filled with an intense bloodthirsty glint.

    Jun Wu Xie had not thought that Gu Ying would appear here but when facing anyone besides Jun Wu Yao, her mind was always adequately calm, her face not showing anything out of the ordinary, but to stare coldly at Gu Ying as she asked: ¡°Is anything the matter?¡±

    Gu Ying smiled slightly, the narrowed eyes sweeping over Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face, seemingly trying to carefully study every minute detail of her face.

    ¡°Jun Wu? Or maybe, should I call you Jun Xie?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    Gu Ying gave a lightugh and said: ¡°It¡¯s still the same as before you see, your eyes are still as beautiful as ever, and your mannerisms are exactly the same as you were in the past. But there is one thing I am very curious about. If I am to reveal your identity to others, do you think that you will still be able to walk out of this Pure Grace Pce alive? Hmm? Ally of the Spirit Jade Pce?¡± The tone of Gu Ying¡¯s voice raised up slightly, tinged with a trace ofziness and mockery.

    In the instant that Gu Ying mentioned the words ¡°Spirit Jade Pce¡±, Jun Wu Xie came to understand everything.

    She really had not thought that Zi Jin¡¯s naivety would sink to such an extent, that she would expose the identities of the entire group to Gu Ying.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s heart rose in a sneer, but her face remained cold and icy.

    ¡°What are you talking about? I do not understand.¡±

    Gu Yingughed and then said: ¡°You don¡¯t understand? It¡¯s alright. We have lots of time to let you understand it properly.¡±

 Chapter 1753 - â€œThe Show Begins (1)â€

    Chapter 1753: ¡°The Show Begins (1)¡±

    Gu Yingughed and then said: ¡°You don¡¯t understand? It¡¯s alright. We have lots of time to let you understand it properly.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie stared at Gu Ying coldly.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ask me to go in to have a seat? Or would you prefer.... that I announce your real identity right here?¡± Gu Ying asked, lifting his eyebrow up slightly, his eyes looking highly malicious.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s gaze then slowly turned, to look into another direction down the corridor, and then turning her eyes back to look at Gu Ying to say: ¡°I think, you will not have that chance at all.¡±

    Gu Ying was rather puzzled and he was just about to say something when a flurry of hurried steps suddenly sounded out. Apanying the rumble of footsteps, was a loud shout, that suddenly rang out in the quiet corridor!

    ¡°Gu Ying is over there!¡±

    Suddenly hearing his name being called out, Gu Ying¡¯s brows immediately furrowed and turned his head over in that direction.

    He saw several youths wearing the uniform of the Dragon yers Pce rushing towards him in a hurry with an Elder of the Pure Grace Pce. The expressions on the faces of the youths were not looking pretty in the slightest and the eyes that stared at Gu Ying were all filled with hatred.

    Jun Wu Xie lowered her eyes and then said in a voice that could only be heard by Gu Ying and her: ¡°Now, who would you say is in bigger trouble?¡±

    An ominous feeling then rose up within Gu Ying¡¯s heart as the group of people charged toe right beside him.

    ¡°Gu Ying! You¡¯ve sure got one hell of a gall!¡± A youth from the Dragon yers Pce immediately pointed his finger at Gu Ying to berate him loudly.

    Gu Ying took a deep breath, and then turned to face the unfriendly neers.

    ¡°When my gall is good or not, doesn¡¯t need you bunch of trash here toment upon.¡± Gu Ying replied with a sneer.

    The youth from the Dragon yers Pce trembled with rage. He quickly turned to look at the Pure Grace Pce¡¯s Elder andined: ¡°Elder! Gu Ying till now is still being so arrogant! This happened within the premises of your Pure Grace Pce, so how this matter should be dealt with, with depend on what you and your people do!¡±

    The face of the Pure Grace Pce¡¯s Elder had turned an ugly colour and his gaze was fixed upon Gu Ying. Feeling highly conflicted inside, he sighed lightly and then said: ¡°Young Master Gu, something happened in the Pure Grace Pce yesterday and the disciples of the Dragon yers Pce say that you are involved in the matter. Can I ask for you to kindlye with me, to exin the matter clearly.¡±

    Gu Ying¡¯s eyebrow arched up. ¡°Oh? What happened?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a matter of life and death.¡± The Pure Grace Pce¡¯s Elder said.

    The unease in Gu Ying¡¯s heart grew more and more intense. He was already surrounded by the furious group of Dragon yers Pce¡¯s disciples and he could see that the Pure Grace Pce¡¯s Elder¡¯s demeanor was a little strained.

    Gu Ying thenughed suddenly.

    ¡°Alright, then I make a trip toe with you.¡±

    At that moment, Gu Ying could no longer be bothered to find trouble with Jun Wu Xie. Surrounded by the Pure Grace Pce¡¯s Elder and the group of disciples from the Dragon yers Pce, he began to walk away from Jun Wu Xie¡¯s door.

    Watching the back of Gu Ying as he departed, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes shed with mirth before she released the grip of her hand that was holding the door tightly, to turn her head and look at Jun Wu Yao who was absolutely spilling over with murderous rage.

    ¡°Why would you need to even get so angry?¡± Jun Wu Xie said with an indiscernible smile as she looked at Jun Wu Yao¡¯s gaze that had subtly changed. From the first moment that Gu Ying had just finished his first sentence, murder had already risen in Jun Wu Yao. If not for the fact that she blocked the door to stop him from getting out, Gu Ying would already be dead right in front of that door.

    Jun Wu Yao then scooped his arm around Jun Wu Xie¡¯s slender waist to pull her into his embrace.

    ¡°No anger, just felt like killing people that¡¯s all.¡±

    Having his ¡°great action¡± being interrupted and he even went on to threaten Jun Wu Xie in such a manner. If it was not for the fact that he might unconsciously hurt Jun Wu Xie, Jun Wu Yao would have struck him down.

    Jun Wu Xie then said: ¡°To kill him, we won¡¯t need you to even lift a finger. Want to watch a good show?¡± She then lifted a hand to tickle Jun Wu Yao¡¯s chin yfully and Jun Wu Yao lowered his head to bite her on the finger.

    ¡°Since it was all set up by you, I will naturally have to watch it.¡±

 Chapter 1754 - â€œThe Show Begins (2)â€

    Chapter 1754: ¡°The Show Begins (2)¡±

    Gu Ying was brought to the main pce hall of the Pure Grace Pce. Sitting within the pce hall, besides several of the Elders from the Pure Grace Pce, were disciples of the Dragon yers Pce, and people from the Blood Fiend Pce were rushing in as well. Many of the disciples from other pces who had gotten wind of the situation were also hurrying over, to crowd around the ce at the sides.

    Inside the main pce hall, Gu Xin Yan stood among a group of disciples from the Blood Fiend Pce, her brows creased up slightly. She did not know what had happened but came here after receiving news from the Pure Grace Pce that all of them were toe to the pce hall.

    And now, when she saw Gu Ying being personally escorted in by an Elder of the Pure Grace Pce, a ill feeling of an ominous premonition involuntarily rose up in her heart.

    Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao were quietly hidden at the back of the crowd to watch the great show unfold.

    Gu Ying stood straight backed within the pce hall. He looked at the several Elders seated in the hall without showing any deference as he opened his mouth to say: ¡°For what reason do we need to have such arge number of people gather? If you have anything to ask, just shoot.¡±

    One of the Elders from the Pure Grace Pce creased up his brows to stare at the bright and handsome looking youth before his eyes. If he could, he wouldn¡¯t want to be tainted with troubled waters such as this. However..... looking at the sides of the pce hall, lined with furious disciples from the Dragon yers Pce, he could only sigh inwardly in his heart.

    ¡°Gu Ying, yesterday afternoon, where were you?¡± The Elder opened his mouth to ask.

    Gu Ying replied: ¡°I was naturally in my room.¡±

    ¡°Then did you step out from there?¡± The Elder then continued to ask.

    Hearing that, Gu Ying already detected that something did not seem right but he was not able to identify what the problem was exactly at that point, and so he could only say: ¡°I went out to look for my sister.¡±

    ¡°And where else did you go?¡± The Elder persisted on.

    Gu Ying then answered: ¡°I went to look for Zhuge Yin, but he was not there.¡±

    Gu Ying had just finished saying that when the Dragon yers Pce¡¯s disciples exploded in an uproar!

    ¡°What utter nonsense! Our Young Lord did not even take a single step out from his room yesterday! When you came to find him, how could he possibly not be there? Come on! Youmitted such a dastardly deed and you¡¯re still trying to deny it! Do you really think that our Dragon yers Pce are such pushovers! ?¡± The disciples of the Dragon yers Pces were ring at Gu Ying through tightly gritted teeth. If not for the people from the Pure Grace Pce holding them back, they might all have jumped upon Gu Ying to rip him to shreds.

    [Zhuge Yin had been in his room all that time?]

    Gu Ying¡¯s brows furrowed together into a frown. When he had gone to find Zhuge Yin yesterday, he had not detected any sign of Zhuge Yin at all. The room had beenpletely empty and he had not sensed the presence of anyone in there.

    [Why were the disciples of the Dragon yers Pce saying that Zhuge Yin had never left from his room?]

    ¡°I beg for our guests from the Dragon yers Pce to please remain calm. In this matter, we will definitely get to the bottom of it.¡± The Pure Grace Pce¡¯s Elder quickly said.

    On one hand, it was the Blood Fiend Pce, and on the other, the Dragon yers Pce. Both were entities the Pure Grace Pce could not afford to antagonize, nor would they dare to offend.

    Waiting till themotion over on the Dragon yers Pce¡¯s side had calmed down a little, the Pure Grace Pce¡¯s Elder then continued to say: ¡°Gu Ying, you¡¯ve heard the words of the Dragon yers Pce¡¯s disciples. Their Young Lord, who is Zhuge Yin, had not stepped out from his room at all yesterday. And for the whole of yesterday, the only person who went there to look for him was only you alone. Moreover, after you went there, Zhuge Yin fell into misfortune. How are you going to exin yourself in this matter?¡±

    ¡°Misfortune? What happened to him?¡± The strong unease that hovered in Gu Ying¡¯s heart became more and more clear as he seemed to feel that he might have forgotten something.

    ¡°He¡¯s dead.¡± The Pure Grace Pce¡¯s Elder said.

    Gu Ying¡¯s eyes widened slightly.

    Zhuge Yin was dead, and he died in his own room. It was discovered by a Dragon yers Pce¡¯s disciple that morning when he went to ask Zhuge Yin to go for breakfast.

 Chapter 1755 - â€œThe Show Begins (3)â€

    Chapter 1755: ¡°The Show Begins (3)¡±

    The first person who had stepped into Zhuge Yin¡¯s room that day had been almost shocked right out of his wits!

    The entire room had been filled with the overwhelming stench of blood and everyone had not been able to find a trace of Zhuge Yin but only saw a person¡¯s corpse that had been turned into a bloody gory heap in the room, and the essories on that corpse had matched what Zhuge Yin wore exactly. The Pure Grace Pce¡¯s healers had gone to check and from the skeletal remains left behind, the age and height of the victim ascertained had alsopletely matched Zhuge Yin.

    A set of badly wrecked and ravaged human remains appearing in Zhuge Yin¡¯s room, and regardless of whether it was the essories or the dead body¡¯s characteristics, they matched Zhuge Yin perfectly. Moreover, Zhuge Yin had disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight and hence, without needing to even think about it, everyone knew that pile of rotting flesh must definitely be Zhuge Yin without a doubt!

    Such an unbelievable scene so filled with blood and gore, immediately drove the youths from the Dragon yers Pce out of their minds.

    Zhuge Yin was the Dragon yers Pce Lord¡¯s one and only son!

    And he carried on his shoulders, the hope of the Dragon yers Pce but was now mindlessly murdered in the Pure Grace Pce, with even his body so unbearably mutted. Seeing such a scene with their own eyes, how could the youths from the Dragon yers Pce be able to still remain calm?

    ¡°I had not met Zhuge Yin at all yesterday.¡± Immediately upon hearing about Zhuge Yin¡¯s death, the cloud of suspicion in Gu Ying¡¯s heart instantly cleared up when it was struck by a bolt of lightning! The missing piece that he had forgotten, finally rose to the surface.

    Zi Jin had told him about Jun Wu Xie¡¯s n before this but he had seen a gaping loophole in it and not believed it. But coincidentally, Gu Xin Yan had been invited to go out to meet Zhuge Yin which left him no choice but to have to go check on Zhuge Yin. In the end.....

    Zhuge Yin had suddenly so mysteriously died?

    ¡°Utter rubbish! You had obviously gone into the Young Lord¡¯s room yesterday! We all saw it!¡± Several of the Dragon yers Pce¡¯s disciples who had seen Gu Ying going into Zhuge Yin¡¯s room immediately jumped out.

    Gu Ying suppressed the rage in his heart as he said calmly: ¡°I did go to his room, but I did not find him inside.¡±

    ¡°Gu Ying! You are lying with your eyes wide open! Our Young Lord had not once left his room yesterday and all of this was witnessed by everyone of us here! You were the only outsider that went in there yesterday and our Young Lord was dead after you left! If you did not do it, then who else could it be! ? May I ask, who would ravage a dead body to such an extent? Besides one as maniacally cruel as you! Who else could it be! ?¡±

    Zhuge Yin¡¯s body was left in a pitiful state, where even the healers who had gone there to inspect the body had almost vomited on the spot.

    If it was asked among all the guests who came to the Pure Grace Pce for the birthday celebration, who inflicted the most gory and bloody strikes upon his opponents, it would undoubtedly be Gu Ying! Gu Ying¡¯s highly bloody methods, was known far and wide throughout the Twelve Pces!

    ¡°That¡¯s incorrect!¡± Suddenly, a voice rang out out of the blue. Gu Xin Yan who had been standing on one side suddenly came walking to stand before everyone, beside Gu Ying. She looked at the Pure Grace Pce¡¯s Elder and then said: ¡°The Dragon yers Pce¡¯s disciples said that Zhuge Yin had not stepped out from his room at all yesterday, but I had a long leisurely stroll with Zhuge Yin yesterday. If what the disciples of Dragon yers Pce say is true, then who was it that I saw?¡±

    Hearing what had been said about the entire incident, it really caused Gu Xin Yan to break into a bout of cold sweat. But based on the time that the Dragon yers Pce¡¯s disciples had mentioned, that was the same time that she had just parted with Zhuge Yin. Calcting based on that timing, Gu Ying would naturally not be able to see Zhuge Yin in his room, so how could he even kill him at all? Moreover, she had seen Zhuge Yin with her own eyes, so the fact that the Dragon yers Pce¡¯s disciples were iming that Zhuge Yin had not once left his room would naturally be a lie!

 Chapter 1756 - â€œThe Show Begins (4)â€

    Chapter 1756: ¡°The Show Begins (4)¡±

    ¡°Gu Xin Yan! You are Gu Ying¡¯s younger sister, do you think anyone will believe your words?¡± The youths from the Dragon yers Pce immediately used Gu Xin Yan of merely trying to get Gu Ying off the hook.

    Gu Xin Yan then said without the slightest change in her expression: ¡°Whether I am to be believed, is not to be decided by just you and me. When I met with Zhuge Yin yesterday, quite a number of people saw it. They can be witnesses to what I¡¯ve said.¡±

    The youth from the Dragon yers Pce obviously did not believe Gu Xin Yan¡¯s exnation but the Pure Grace Pce¡¯s Elder went around to ask, and managed to get affirmations from quite a number of people who had indeed seen Gu Xin Yan and Zhuge Yin strolling in the garden.

    With that, things had suddenly be rather strange.

    The Dragon yers Pce¡¯s disciples were insistent that Zhuge Yin had never left his room the whole of yesterday and so it was impossible for him to have gone to meet Gu Xin Yan. And on the other hand, Gu Xin Yan had pulled out a group of witnesses who saw her meet up with Zhuge Yin with their own eyes, which washed off all suspicion from Gu Ying.

    Both sides were unwilling to relent and they very nearly broke into a fight right there in the main pce hall.

    The Pure Grace Pce¡¯s Elder was at that moment feeling highly confused. If this incident was irrefutablymitted by Gu Ying, then things might be a little easier to deal with. At least the Dragon yers Pce would turn their target fully upon the Blood Fiend Pce and Gu Ying, and how they wanted to seek justice against Gu Ying, would be a matter between just the two pces alone.

    But now, just the point on whether Zhuge Yin had left from his room had already mushroomed with so many different variables, making it impossible for anyone to firmly pin the crime onto Gu Ying.

    If things continued on like that, the ones implicated would not simply be just the Blood Fiend Pce and the Dragon yers Pce, but even their Pure Grace Pce would not be able to wash their hands off from it!

    Afterall, Zhuge Yin was killed in their Pure Grace Pce, and the reason for his death could not even be ascertained. In this situation, the Pure Grace Pce would then naturally incur the wrath of the Dragon yers Pce, and the Blood Fiend Pce would surely be displeased that they were implicated in the incident, and me the Pure Grace Pce for handling the matter badly.

    At that moment, the highly ambiguous situation with twopletely contradictory views quickly dragged the three pces into the muck.

    In the pce hall, the Dragon yers Pce¡¯s disciples and the Blood Fiend Pce¡¯s disciples were engaged in a heated argument and Gu Ying stood in the middle of the hall with a cold expression on his face, his heart rising with a chill.

    He understood it now.

    Where the root of the problemy.

    Watching that chaotic situation before his eyes, Gu Ying finally understood the true intent of Jun Wu!

    That kid not only wanted him to bear the crime of killing Zhuge Yin, but to also incite conflict between the Blood Fiend Pce and the Dragon yers Pce, by creating an unsolvable mystery under all this, and that was whether Zhuge Yin hade out from his room!

    If his guess was not wrong, then Zhuge Yin must have been just as the disciples from the Dragon yers Pce had said, where he had not stepped out from the room. And the person who had gone to meet Gu Xin Yan..... had been someone else.

    The motive behind all of this, was to make the death of the Dragon yers Pce¡¯s Young Lord, exist to incite conflict between the three pces!

    No matter what Gu Xin Yan said, the Dragon yers Pce¡¯s people were adamant that she was just lying and that Gu Ying had been the killer. But with other conflicting statements and unresolved suspicions still present, the Pure Grace Pce did not dare to make any decision on it but try to smooth things over.

    In this way, the Blood Fiend Pce, the Dragon yers Pce and the Pure Grace Pce would be forced into a situation of conflict and unresolved grievances, to fight and hold a grudge among themselves.

    And all of this was because the truth behind Zhuge Yin¡¯s death, could not be resolved!

    Compared to merely irrefutably pinning the me for the death of Zhuge Yin on Gu Ying¡¯s head, this was much more vicious!

    ¡°Jun Xie..... I have truly underestimated you, to fall once again in your hands.....¡± Gu Ying said to himself, his eyes narrowed. As things stood, if he still did not fully see the plot Jun Xie had set him up in, he would really be too stupid!

    And in the current situation, even when he had seen through all of Jun Xie¡¯s scheme, anything he said would not be believed.....

 Chapter 1757 - â€œThe Show Begins (5)â€

    Chapter 1757: ¡°The Show Begins (5)¡±

    The youths from the Dragon yers Pce and the Blood Fiend Pce were engaged in an awful argument before everyone in the main pce hall. The Pure Grace Pce¡¯s disciples were beginning to lose control of the situation.

    And the youths from the other pces who were here to catch the action were hoping that the incident would blow up, the bigger the better.

    With three pces caught up within, wouldn¡¯t it be just benefit the other pces without needing to lift a finger?

    Jun Wu Xie remained hidden as she admired the fruits from all herbour. It was at this point that she could be certain that Gu Ying could not shake off the crime of havingmitted murder, and that her n had seeded.

    Under all that chaos, a figure came fumbling in a rush to reach the pce hall¡¯s doors.

    Zi Jin looked on in shock at the chaoticmotion within the pce hall as she stared at Gu Ying who stood in the middle of the crowd, being cursed and sworn at by youths from the Dragon yers Pce, and her heart suddenly wrenched up.

    Just what had happened here?

    On her way here, Zi Jin had already heard the youths from other pces discussing it, and known everything that had happened. But all of that, was really not as simple as she had initially thought.

    [Zhuge Yin has died.....]

    [Died under mysterious circumstances, and everyone had turned the me for Zhuge Yin death upon Gu Ying.]

    From the moment she saw the figure of Gu Ying, Zi Jin had immediately felt like someone had sucked every bit of strength in her dry, and her legs had gone uncontrobly limp. Seeing that she was about to fall, she desperately held on to the pce hall¡¯s door frame.

    [This must not continue on like this!]

    [Zhuge Yin was not killed by Young Master Gu! She must pull Gu Ying out of his quandary!]

    Zi Jin took a deep breath, and seeked to walk into the pce hall. At that moment, all that she was thinking in her mind was only to save Gu Ying, and besides that, nothing else mattered!

    Even if she had to expose her own identity, she would prove Gu Ying¡¯s innocence.

    However, Zi Jin had just ced one foot into the Pure Grace Pce¡¯s main pce hall when a powerful hand suddenly sped over her mouth that stopped her cry of surprise from spilling out. Another powerful arm then quickly curled around her waist to forcefully drag her away from the pce hall¡¯s doors.

    Inside the pce hall, it was a noisy mour and no one even noticed Zi Jin¡¯s arrival, nor did they see her being abducted by someone.

    Frantic with panic, Zi Jin¡¯s gaze swept over the pce hall.

    Suddenly!

    She saw Jun Wu standing in a corner.

    Jun Wu was staring straight at her.

    That pair of cold clear eyes shocked her entire being!

    She saw Jun Wu raising up a hand, and pressing his index finger to his lips, to make a shushing gesture.

    Zi Jin¡¯s eyes involuntarily widened, staring in disbelief at thepletely calm Jun Wu, and a terrifying realization then rose up in her heart!

    [It¡¯s him! This was all nned by Jun Wu from the start!]

    Zi Jin refused to believe all of it. But the reality before her eyes forced her to realize that every single action she took had never escaped Jun Wu¡¯s notice.

    Jun Wu might have already known about her interaction with Gu Ying right from the beginning, and had even guessed that she would reveal the n to Gu Ying.....

    Filled with all that fear and highly distraught, Zi Jin was silently brought away from the pce hall.

    Jun Wu Xie then turned her eyes back, to look at the racket in the pce hall, a faint smile rising at the edges of her mouth.

    To fullyplete this one hell of a fracas, the most key person in all of this, was not her, but Hua Yao.

    Jun Wu Xie looked in the direction of where the low key Hua Yao was within the crowd. Nobody would have thought that the Zhuge Yin that Gu Xin Yan had met, was in reality Hua Yao in impersonation. And in order to throw off the Pure Grace Pce¡¯s investigation, before Hua Yao made his move, Jun Wu Xie had intentionally made Hua Yao get into a big fight with Qiao Chu right before the disciples of their two pces!

 Chapter 1758 - â€œImpossibly Stupid (1)â€

    Chapter 1758: ¡°Impossibly Stupid (1)¡±

    After that, Qiao Chu and Hua Yao had then engaged in a seemingly intense battle by borrowing the Pure Grace Pce¡¯s arena. Once out of the sight of everyone, Hua Yao had then taken the opportunity to undergo the transformation and slipped away, leaving Qiao Chu alone within the arena to create various sounds of battle, to confuse the youths outside the arena.

    Because the two of them had once gotten into a fight before during the Battle of Deities Grand Meet, it did not arouse any suspicion when the two of them stirred up such a furore.

    And behind all of this, it was all done to enable the plot to progress seamlessly, so that even if the Blood Fiend Pce and the Dragon yers Pce were to investigate into it, they would never find they answer that they seek, because of the irreconcble situation Jun Wu Xie had set up for all of them, that they would never be able to resolve.

    Jun Wu Xie knew, that with this incident, there wouldn¡¯t be any conclusion, and a thorn would be nted deep into the hearts of the three pces.

    The death of the Dragon yers Pce¡¯s Young Lord, would definitely not be brushed aside and covered up that easily.

    The chaos of the Twelve Pces, would begin from this moment on.

    Jun Wu Xie was no longer interested in continuing to watch and she turned herself around silently, to cast a final nce at Gu Ying standing stiffly in the middle of the pce hall.

    This was justice sought on Fan Zhuo¡¯s behalf, vengeance for killing one¡¯s father where the two cannot coexist under the same sky!

    In the chaotic pce hall, nobody noticed Jun Wu Xie¡¯s departure.

    Zi Jin was forcibly brought back to her room by Ye Gu, her mouth covered by Ye Gu¡¯s hand the entire way. No matter how hard she struggled, she was unable to break free from Ye Gu¡¯s grip.

    After Jun Wu Xie came out from the main pce hall, she came straight to Zi Jin¡¯s room. In the room, Zi Jin kicked and beat at Ye Gu incessantly, still trying to break free. Ye Gu¡¯s face had already turned a highly ugly shade and to prevent himself from crushing the life out of the girl who was seriously courting death, Ye Gu decided to bind Zi Jin up, and tied a handkerchief over her mouth, where she would not be able to move, not make a single sound.

    Zi Jiny wretchedly tied to the chair, bound and gagged, her eyes highly reddened. When she saw Jun Wue walking in, she struggled against her bonds, her mouth making endless muffled cries while the eyes that stared at Jun Wu Xie filled with incredulity.

    Jun Wu Xie slowly walked into the room, closing the door behind her and then went to sit down on a chair by the side. Throughout it all, Zi Jin¡¯s bloodshot eyes did not leave that figure from beginning to end at all.

    ¡°Ungh! Ungh!¡± Zi Jin continued to make unclear noises, her body struggling as she leaned forward. Ye Gu who was standing behind her furrowed his brows slightly and he stretched his hand out seeking to press her back down.

    Jun Wu Xie however suddenly raised a hand, stopping Ye Gu¡¯s action where she then said instead: ¡°Untie her.¡±

    Ye Gu was taken aback. Even a fool was able to see that Zi Jin was not showing Jun Wu Xie any friendliness. If she was released at this moment..... Ye Gu was a little hesitant. He subconsciously looked at Jun Wu Yao standing behind Jun Wu Xie and after receiving a slight nod from Jun Wu Yao, Ye Gu then stiffened his lips while he went to undo the restraints upon Zi Jin slightly begrudgingly.

    ¡°Jun Wu! How can you be so despicable!¡± The moment Zi Jin regained her freedom, she immediately stood up and went leaping towards Jun Wu Xie with a hand raised up, and it was seen to be being thrown straight towards Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face.

    But before Zi Jin could even touch Jun Wu Xie in the slightest, a tyrannical force crashed into Zi Jin¡¯s abdomen, sending her entire being flying.

    ¡°If you¡¯re tired of living, I can grant you your wish.¡± Jun Wu Yao said smilingly as he stood behind Jun Wu Xie, the ck mist gathered in his palm swirling, quietly menacing.

 Chapter 1759 - â€œImpossibly Stupid (2)â€

    Chapter 1759: ¡°Impossibly Stupid (2)¡±

    Zi Jin fell heavily to the ground, a mouthful of blood immediately spurting out from her mouth. Shey a wretched heap on the ground, her blood stained face slowly being lifted, the tears brimming in her eyes filled with brewing hatred as she stared fixedly at Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°I know that I am not your match, but Jun Wu, your despicable shamelessness would be discovered by people sooner orter. A person like you is not fit to be allied to our Pce Lord!¡± Zi Jin did not dare to recall, that deste back of Gu Ying¡¯s, back at the pce hall.

    Such a bright and gentle youth, but was forcefully pushed into an irrecoverable state of eternal condemnation by Jun Wu. An insidious mind like this, just send chills running through people.

    ¡°Despicable shamelessness?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked with an eyebrow lifting slightly. She stared at Zi Jin lying on the floor still vomiting blood. Hearing the admonishmenting out from Zi Jin¡¯s mouth, all of a sudden, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mouth curled up into a smile, and a lightugh spilled out from her mouth.

    Thatughter, immediately caused Zi Jin to be stunned.

    She had never seen Jun Wuugh. This was the first time.

    ¡°Zi Jin, have you forgotten your own identity? Or are you thinking of going back to tell your Pce Lord that because you have fallen for the Young Lord of the Blood Fiend Pce, you did not hesitate for a moment even at the expense of exposing your own identity and that of the Spirit Jade Pce by revealing in betrayal to Gu Ying the n I told to you?¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. Zi Jin¡¯s stupidity, was just too hrious.

    Zi Jin was slightly taken aback.

    Jun Wu Xie then said: ¡°Zi Jin, you are a disciple of the Spirit Jade Pce. Do you need me to remind you why the Spirit Jade Pce till this day could only hide themselves in Mount Fu Yao, why the disciples of the Spirit Jade Pce do not even dare to set foot outside into the world? Why all of you must still live your lives hiding in a cave, crawling through an ignoble existence?¡±

    As Jun Wu Xie spoke, she stood up from her chair and walked over toe before Zi Jin. She squatted down and then hooked a finger under Zi Jin¡¯s chin to force her head to lift up and look into her eyes.

    ¡°How many of your fellow seniors and juniors have the Twelve Pces already killed? You are now actually telling me that I am despicable and shameless to plot against Gu Ying? I had not known that you are so benevolent that you would show pity to your very own enemy. Hm?¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s voice was very soft, but when it fell into Zi Jin¡¯s ears, it caused her entire body to tremble uncontrobly.

    Zi Jin¡¯s lip trembled slightly and she was silent for quite a long while before she stuttered out: ¡°Young Master Gu..... Young Master Gu is not the same!¡± Upon saying that, Zi Jin bolstered up her courage and pped Jun Wu¡¯s hand away!

    ¡°Young Master Gu is different from the other people from the Twelve Pces! He is very kind and gentle. Even when he knew my identity, he did not do anything that had harmed me! He had even wanted to protect me, and help me keep the secret!¡± Zi Jin¡¯s voice continued to rise in pitch. She seemed to be trying to convince Jun Wu, but it was more like she was convincing herself.

    Jun Wu¡¯s words had shocked her heart. She had not considered before, that with her revtion of the Spirit Jade Pce before Gu Ying¡¯s eyes, what kind of a cmity it could bring upon their pce. But she did not dare continue on with that thought. She firmly believed that Gu Ying was different. She believed that Gu Ying would definitely not do anything that would harm her and the Spirit Jade Pce.

    ¡°Kind? Gentle?¡± Jun Wu Xieughed. This was the first time that she was hearing anyone use two such ridiculous terms to describe such a bloodthirsty youth.

    ¡°You really should go outside and have a good look around. Do you know why Gu Ying was asked to leave by the Cloudy Brook Academy in the beginning?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked.

    Zi Jin shook her head.

    Jun Wu Xie narrowed her eyes and then said: ¡°Because when he was in the Cloudy Brook Academy, he dug out a young girl¡¯s eyes, just because..... he felt that she had a very beautiful pair of eyes.¡±

 Chapter 1760 - â€œImpossibly Stupid (3)â€

    Chapter 1760: ¡°Impossibly Stupid (3)¡±

    ¡°What.....¡± Zi Jin widened her big eyes slightly, unable to believe what she had just heard.

    [Dug out someone¡¯s eyes..... Gu Ying? How could that be possible! ?]

    ¡°You¡¯re lying to me! It¡¯s impossible! Young Master Gu is so gentle, how could he possiblymit such a awfully gory deed! ? You¡¯re obviously finding excuses for yourself!¡± Zi Jin¡¯s entire body was shaking as she rebutted Jun Wu.

    Jun Wu Xie then said: ¡°Am I really lying to you or are you lying to yourself? What kind of a ce do you think the Blood Fiend Pce is? Whether it¡¯s true or not, you will know when you go back and ask your own Pce Lord.¡± Jun Wu Xie knew very well, that though the Spirit Jade Pce Lord does not step out from the Spirit Jade Pce, but towards everything happening outside, he would naturally have his own channels to know about them, and as to what kind of person Gu Ying was, it was no longer any kind of secret within the Twelve Pces.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be..... You are lying to me! Young Master Gu couldn¡¯t possibly.....¡± Zi Jin still wanted to struggle, but Jun Wu Xie had run out of patience to continue listening to her endless gibberish.

    A smack then sounded crisply. Jun Wu Xie¡¯s p had struck Zi Jin right across her face!

    ¡°This p, is gifted to you as an ally of the Spirit Jade Pce. You are not able to recognize your own identity clearly and colluded with the enemy,pletely disregarding my safety and that of the Spirit Jade Pce. Zi Jin, could it be that your brain is so besotted with the youth you admire that it is filled with nothing else? If therees a day that the Blood Fiend Pce descends upon the Spirit Jade Pce in ughter, you must remember it clearly that you are the one that brought it all upon them.¡± Jun Wu Xie stood up. Truth to be told, she just could not be bothered to waste her breath on such an imbecile, one who could not see people for who they are, an idiot that was incapable of telling right from wrong, as no matter how much she said, it would not cure her of her stupidity.

    ¡°Tie her up and bring her back to the Spirit Jade Pce. Let the Spirit Jade Pce Lord see for himself clearly just how stupid his disciple is.¡± Jun Wu Xie said to Ye Gu at the side.

    Ye Gu immediately went forward and picked Zi Jin up. At that moment, Zi Jin was feeling in her heart her spirit almost jumping right out of her body from fright by Jun Wu¡¯s words.

    ¡°You are just lying to me! Haven¡¯t you also chosen Yue Yi! ? Isn¡¯t Yue Yi from the Shadow Moon Pce! ? Why is it that you can trust a person from the Twelve Pces but I cannot choose to believe Gu Ying? Jun Wu! It¡¯s clear that you are petty and narrow minded, cruel in your methods, but you are just justifying it all with such grand words! You killed Zhuge Yin! You framed Gu Ying! You and just an indiscriminate murderer! A devil! You im to be the Spirit Jade Pce¡¯s ally, but you used me to set up Young Master Gu! You are just a despicable cad!¡± Zi Jin still wanted to continue to rant, but Ye Gu was not going to give her the chance. He just gagged up Zi Jin¡¯s mouth and tied her up securely, unable to create further ruckus.

    Jun Wu Xie stared at Zi Jin who was acting like a rabid dog, not an ounce of pity in her eyes.

    ¡°Use you?¡± Jun Wu Xie shook her head. ¡°I have never asked you to go reveal the n to Gu Ying. And if not for the fact that you harboured ulterior motives, seeking to betray me, how could Gu Ying then possibly fall into the trap? Persistency in unrighteousness would only bring self destruction. Since you are feeling so aggrieved for him, then remember this. The current state that he is now in, is all due to your very own hand.¡±

    Zi Jin felt like she had been struck by a bolt of lightning,pletely frozen in spot.

    That¡¯s right. If she had not gone running to Gu Ying to tell him all that, why would Gu Ying have gone to find Zhuge Yin? And how would Jun Wu¡¯s plot be able to seed at all?

    Jun Wu Xie had said all that, because it was intended to be thest test for Zi Jin. She had presented two paths right before Zi Jin then, and how she chose was entirely up to her.

    If Zi Jin had not seeked to betray Jun Wu in her heart, then everything after that would not have happened.....

 Chapter 1761 - â€œImpossibly Stupid (4)â€

    Chapter 1761: ¡°Impossibly Stupid (4)¡±

    To live or to die, brought about by just one single choice Zi Jin made.

    No other words could strike a bigger blow upon Zi Jin. She hadpletely given up on remaining silent, but pummeled at her head and falling into deep regret.

    Because of Zhuge Yin¡¯s death, the conflict between the Dragon yers Pce and the Blood Fiend Pce grew more and more intense. The Pure Grace Pce were still unable to make a deciding judgement and though Gu Ying was saved by Gu Xin Yan leading their people to fully protect him, but by her doing that, it hadpletely angered the Dragon yers Pce¡¯s disciples, which led to a bout of chaos to erupt within the Pure Grace Pce.

    The disciples of the Dragon yers Pce began to incessantly attack people from the Blood Fiend Pce and the people from both sides were locked in constant battle. As the battles raged intensely, it spilled over and implicated youths from the other pces where some youths who held just average powers were even killed or severely injured when caught within the turmoil.

    Very soon, the Pure Grace Pce had blood flowing like rivers. The Pure Grace Pce Lord was no longer in the mood to celebrate his birthday and he had no choice but to mobilize the Pure Grace Pce¡¯s might to apprehend the spread of the cmity.

    The disaster caused the Pure Grace Pce to have no choice but to put a halt to all arrangements nned for the birthday celebration and begin to deal with the desperate situation. The disciples from the various pces were asked to leave one after another and none of them dared to continue to remain in such a blighted ce. Especially the pces who held less significant might, they couldn¡¯t wait to just quickly leave the ce.

    And Jun Wu Xie left with her delegation on the third day after the chaos erupted.

    When they were leaving the Pure Grace Pce and Jun Wu Xie was seated in the horse carriage, she happened to see Gu Ying who was surrounded by a group of disciples from Blood Fiend Pce who were rushing to get into their horse carriage as quickly as possible, as the disciples from the Dragon yers Pce came running behind them in angry pursuit.

    Jun Wu Xie was looking at Gu Ying outside the window when Gu Ying coincidentally turned to look over at that same moment and their gazes shed together in the air.

    A smile suddenly rose upon Gu Ying¡¯s face, sinister and demonic.

    While Jun Wu Xie merely tugged the corners of her mouth, and retracted her gaze.

    This round, Gu Ying had lostpletely.

    Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao sat within the same carriage and simrly in there was Lord Meh Meh and the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit who had not been able to snuggle up to Jun Wu Xie for so long. The two adorable beasts had immediately jumped straight into Jun Wu Xie¡¯s arms, putting on their most adorable and coquettish looks to seek cuddles from her. The little ck cat had instead hidden itself in a far corner, its body curled up into a ball, its eyes still in trauma as it peeked at Jun Wu Yao who sat on one side with a faint smile ying at the corners of his lips.

    [Those two dumb beasts must be tired of living! Can¡¯t they see the great demon lord¡¯s smile! ? How devilish it looks! He might very well stew the both of you this very night!]

    Yue Yi and Ye Mei sat in the same carriage while Zi Jin was closely watched by both Ye Sha and Ye Gu as the Shadow Moon Pce¡¯s carriages slowly rolled away from the gates of the Pure Grace Pce.

    Gu Ying got into his carriage under the protection of hispanions. The sounds of battle came in from outside the horse carriage and Gu Xin Yan who was seated in the same car had her brows slightly creased up in a frown as she urged the coachman to quickly move off.

    ¡°Having stirred up such a hugemotion this time, how are you going to exin it to Father when we get back?¡± Gu Xin Yan still had her brows furrowed together in anxiety. It wasn¡¯t that she could not see the disparity in the way Gu Yi treated her and Gu Ying. With the incident this time having be so big, even if she had been the one responsible for it, she would think that she would be punished, much less the one being implicated into it now is Gu Ying?

    At that moment, what worried Gu Xin Yan the most was what Gu Ying would have to face when they got back.

    But Gu Ying did not seem to be the least bothered by it. He sat there by the window with his chin resting on the windowsill, as he stared at the carriages carrying the banners of the Shadow Moon Pce as they gradually grew distant in his sight, as the corners of his mouth curled up into a deep unfathomable smile.

    ¡°What is there to exin? Whether he wants me killed or skinned is up to Father¡¯s wishes.¡±

 Chapter 1762 - â€œSinners Must Not Live (1)â€

    Chapter 1762: ¡°Sinners Must Not Live (1)¡±

    After Jun Wu Xie departed from the Pure Grace Pce¡¯s boundary of power, she did not immediately make their way towards the Shadow Moon Pce, but had instead stopped the convoy midway and stationed Yue Yi safely within the forest with Ye Mei remaining behind to keep a lookout for him, while she went on ahead with Jun Wu Yao and the others towards Mount Fu Yao, bringing Zi Jin together with them.

    In the Spirit Jade Pce, the Spirit Jade Pce Lord was lyingzily upon his soft lounge and sipping at fine wine as his disciples yed melodious music, enjoying himself immensely.

    Suddenly, the Spirit Jade Pce¡¯s main door was opened up by someone and the Spirit Jade Pce Lord sat up in hisfy lounge, his eyes lifting up slightly to look to the front of the main hall.

    Several figures slowly appeared before his eyes.

    ¡°Young Master Jun, what do you mean by this?¡± After the Spirit Jade Pce clearly saw the identity of the personing in, his brows immediately creased together and theziness in his eyes disappeared without a trace, to be reced with a sharp and incisive glint.

    He saw his own disciple Zi Jin, being held by a man standing behind Jun Wu, the ropes tied around Zi Jin¡¯s bodies highly stinging to his eyes. Her face was pale, her breath weak, obviously having sustained rather heavy injuries.

    That scene, was one that the Spirit Jade Pce Lord would never have imagined even in his dreams.

    Although he had outwardly shown great disdain towards the things Jun Wu had done before, deep in his heart he had actually greatly admired this quick witted youth, which was the reason why he had grudgingly consented to letting Jun Wu remain in the Spirit Jade Pce. Although his face had purposely shown displeasure, his heart had already epted Jun Wu as one of their own, but the Spirit Jade Pce Lord had never expected that letting Jun Wu bring Zi Jin to the Pure Grace Pce would result in a reverse in the situation upon their return!

    ¡°I wonder what wrong Zi Jin could havemited that calls for Young Master Jun treat her in such a manner?¡± Although the Spirit Jade Pce Lord¡¯s face revealed discontent, but based on what his understanding of Jun Wu, he would not treat Zi Jin like that for no good reason.

    With that question from the Spirit Jade Pce Lord, it greatly pleased Jun Wu Xie. She had initially thought that if the Spirit Jade Pce Lord was going to unterally decide to argue with her without even distinguishing right from wrong, then whether the alliance between them should continue on forward, would have to be carefully reconsidered.

    Fortunately, the Spirit Jade Pce Lord was not dumb.

    Jun Wu Xie gestured by lifting her chin slightly and Ye Sha immediately pushed Zi Jin down to the floor before the Spirit Jade Pce Lord.

    The bunch of Spirit Jade Pce disciples who were seated in the main hall when made to see their own senior fellow disciple being treated in such a manner, immediately caused rage to show upon their faces, every single pair of their eyes looking at Jun Wu turning unfriendly.

    ¡°Why have you tied up Senior Zi Jin! ?¡±

    ¡°This is too much! Release Senior Zi Jin now!¡± A bunch of young girls started screaming at Ye Sha in a noisy mour, demanding that he release their senior.

    Ye Sha did not even grace them with a single nce out from the corner of his eyes but just stared at Zi Jin with a cold expression on his face who was kneeling before the Spirit Jade Pce Lord.

    ¡°All of you keep quiet! The Pce Lord is present, this is no ce for any of you to be making such a din! Where are all your manners! ?¡± The stalwart Granny Yue mmed the staff she held in her hand onto the floor, her deep voice immediately overpowering the screaming shrieks of the young ones.

    In an instant, the disciples of the Spirit Jade Pce no longer dared to open their mouths, but the gazes they looked at Jun Wu with were highly repulsive.

    ¡°As to what happened, I believe that it would be more appropriate for the Pce Lord to ask her yourself.¡± Jun Wu Xie replied, standing with her hands behind her back, as she nodded her head at Ye Sha.

    Ye Sha then freed Zi Jin from her bonds, and then released her mute acupoint.

    Regaining her freedom all of a sudden, Zi Jin felt weak for a moment and she fell down to the ground. The wretched state that she was in, made the hearts of her fellow Spirit Jade Pce disciples at the side wince in pain.

 Chapter 1763 - â€œSinners Must Not Live (2)â€

    Chapter 1763: ¡°Sinners Must Not Live (2)¡±

    ¡°My Lord.....¡± Zi Jin raised up her head weakly, her eyes brimming with tears as she looked at the Spirit Jade Pce Lord.

    The Spirit Jade Pce Lord was also feeling mighty stuffy in his chest as Zi Jin was afterall a disciple he had brought up personally and it was not easy for him to see her like this.

    ¡°Zi Jin, what exactly happened to all of you on this trip? Why would Young Master Jun do this to you?¡± The Spirit Jade Pce Lord opened his mouth to ask.

    Zi Jin¡¯s lips stiffened.

    The group of young girls at the side became anxious.

    ¡°Junior Zi Jin, whatever kind of grievance you¡¯ve suffered, tell it to our Lord quickly! Our Lord will definitely seek redress for you!¡±

    ¡°Senior Zi Jin, you do not need to fear! You¡¯re already home, and we will all protect you. Just tell everything. If anyone has bullied you, our Lord will surely make them pay the price!¡± The group of girls said indignantly one after another. If not for Granny Yue standing at the side and holding them down, they would all already have been unable to help themselves and rushed forward to help Zi Jin up.

    ¡°My Lord.....¡± Upon hearing those familiar voices and seeing once again the very ce she had grown up in, Zi Jin could not help but feel her heart wrenching up, hot tears immediately flowing down her cheeks.

    Seeing Zi Jin reacting like that, some of the young girls quickly became simrly covered with tears, the pce hall immediately filling up with the sounds of sobbing.

    However, Jun Wu Xie eyed the entire farce with a cold gaze, the corners of her mouth curled up with a sneer.

    ¡°My Lord, when I went with Young Master Jun to the Pure Grace Pce, it was initially going fine, but..... My Lord! Young Master Jun is a vicious and merciless person, and is really unsuited candidate for us to be allied with! He is highly unscrupulous in order for him to achieve his goals, even to the extent of implicatingpletely innocent people into it. He kills people wantonly..... and is not a good person at all. I beg for my Lord to be the judge!¡± Zi Jin wailed, like she had suffered a grave injustice.

    The pce hall was immediately filled with voices raised in debate.

    The disciples of the Spirit Jade Pce were not on familiar terms with Jun Wu although Jun Wu had stayed in the Spirit Jade Pce for a period, they had not interacted with the youth much. Compared to Jun Wu, the words of Zi Jin, a fellow disciple they had all grown up together with would carry much more weight.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± The Spirit Jade Pce Lord calmed himself down to continue to ask.

    Zi Jin then said: ¡°In order to incite chaos among three pces, he thought nothing of killing people, and even pushed the me for it onto apletely innocent person!¡±

    ¡°Who did he kill?¡± The Spirit Jade Pce Lord took a deep breath, bugged by a nagging feeling that something did not feel right.

    Zi Jin opened her mouth and then seemingly realizing something, she mped her mouth shut.

    But at that moment, Jun Wu Xie turned her gaze onto the figure of the silent Zi Jin and then slowly said: ¡°What? Not going to cry andin anymore? Or do you need me to say it for you?¡±

    ¡°Jun Wu! What do you mean by that! ? Zi Jin is a member of our Spirit Jade Pce, and this is the Spirit Jade Pce where your impudence will not be overlooked!¡± A young girl who was on close terms with Zi Jin shouted out from the side.

    ¡°Silence!¡± The Spirit Jade Pce Lord roared in admonishment, before he lifted his head to look towards Jun Wu.

    ¡°Young Master Jun, the reason behind all this, would you please exin in detail? If Zi Jin had indeedmitted a wrong, I will naturally deal with it.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie arched up an eyebrow and said: ¡°Everything she said is the truth.¡±

    The Spirit Jade Pce Lord was suddenly stunned. [The kid has actually admitted to it all so cleanly and easily like this? This isn¡¯t his style of doing things!]

    ¡°I killed someone, that person¡¯s name is Zhuge Yin, and he is the Dragon yers Pce¡¯s Young Lord.¡± Jun Wu Xie said indifferently.

    With a loud thump, the Spirit Jade Pce Lord¡¯s jaw dropped to the ground.

    [Zhuge Yin.....]

    [Isn¡¯t that the only son of the Dragon yers Pce Lord?]

    [Jun Wu had actually..... killed him?]

    [This kid¡¯s abilities are just too heaven defying! ! ! !]

 Chapter 1764 - â€œSinners Must Not Live (3)â€

    Chapter 1764: ¡°Sinners Must Not Live (3)¡±

    As to who Zhuge Yin was, it was afraid that no one within the Spirit Jade Pce was unaware of. The bunch of noisy girls immediately shut their mouths.

    This.....

    Jun Wu might have indeed killed someone.

    But the person he killed was someone who was an enemy whom cannot coexist under the same sky with the Spirit Jade Pce!

    They could still remember sorrowfully, when one of their Spirit Jade Pce disciples had simrly gone outside but had never returned ever since. It was only half a yearter when the people the Spirit Jade Pce had sent out to investigate finally discovered that that disciple had coincidentally encountered Zhuge Yin while she was outside and because of her beauty, it had drawn the eyes of Zhuge Yin, who began to harbour ulterior motives against her. That disciple had resisted to the death who finally jumped into theke to end her own life.....

    That incident had once boiled to a fervour within the Spirit Jade Pce and many of the disciples hated Zhuge Yin to the bone, detesting the fact that the Spirit Jade Pce had fallen into such dire straits, and were unable to seek redress for the blood debt owed to their senior!

    Now that Jun Wu had killed Zhuge Yin, not only was there absolutely no wrong done in their eyes, he had even exacted deep blood vengeance on their behalf.

    That one point, caused all of them to be unable to say a single word against Jun Wu¡¯s actions.

    ¡°I killed him, and then pinned the crime upon the head of Gu Ying, the Blood Fiend Pce¡¯s Young Lord.¡± Jun Wu Xie said indifferently.

    The Spirit Jade Pce Lord immediately gasped in surprise!

    [Heavens be damned!]

    [From where had this kid sprouted out from! ?]

    [In one stroke of genius, he had actually schemed against the Young Lords of two major pces in one fell swoop. Is this fe even human?]

    Hearing Gu Ying¡¯s name, Zi Jin immediately could not hold herself back. She raised her head up on a fluster and stared at the Spirit Jade Pce Lord to say anxiously: ¡°My Lord! Young Master Gu is a good person! He ispletely different from the other evil people in the Twelve Pces. He is kind and gentle, an highly righteous character, definitely not.....¡±

    Zi Jin had not even finished with her sentence when the gaze the Spirit Jade Pce Lord was looking at Zi Jin with turned sharp and incisive, immediately causing Zi Jin to be unable to finish the words behind.

    ¡°Zi Jin, what are you saying?¡± The Spirit Jade Pce Lord asked as he stared at the highly emotional Zi Jin through narrowed eyes. He was not a moron. Seeing Zi Jin so quick to jump to someone¡¯s defence, he detected something strange. And what he found more terrifying, was the fact that the very Gu Ying Zi Jing was defending so adamantly..... was actually.....

    ¡°My Lord.....¡± Zi Jin began as she looked at the Spirit Jade Pce Lord rather nervously.

    ¡°You say that Gu Ying is a good person? Of righteous character?¡± The Spirit Jade Pce Lord asked as he drew in a deep breath, suppressing the urge to smack the life out of Zi Jin with a single p of his palm.

    At that moment, the other Spirit Jade Pce disciples were also looking at Zi Jin with shock in their eyes.

    ¡°Do you know how Ming Xin whom you grew up with actually died! ?¡± All of a sudden, the Spirit Jade Pce Lord¡¯s voice had turned so cold it made one shiver to hear him.

    Zi Jin was slightly taken aback, as an image of a pretty and soft spoken girl appeared in her mind.

    Ming Xin was two years older than Zi Jin and she had led Zi Jin to practice cultivation together with her since they were very young. Although the two of them did not share any blood ties, but Zi Jin had always seen Ming Xin, who had been so protective of her in so many ways, as her real elder sister.

    Ming Xin was very kind, and strong spirited, seen as one of the leading disciples among the younger generation of the Spirit Jade Pce. She had grown up unable to bear to see the Spirit Jade Pce continue with its decline and had wanted to hide her identity to infiltrate herself into the other pces. She had then hidden her identity and went to take part in a Battle of Deities Grand Meet in the earlier years, where she had been fortunate enough to be picked by one of the pces, gaining entry into the Cloudy Brook Academy.

    But after Ming Xin entered the Cloudy Brook Academy, Zi Jin had then not heard any news about Ming Xin ever since.

    The Spirit Jade Pce Lord¡¯s question now, immediately caused Zi Jin¡¯s heart to quake in shock!

    ¡°I could not bear to tell you this before I was afraid you would be sad. But since you are showing me you arepletely unable to tell right from wrong, then I¡¯ll tell it to you now! Your Senior Ming Xin, had her eyes dug out by people! She died under the hands of the Blood Fiend Pce¡¯s Young Lord, Gu Ying, the one and same person you are now heaping such high praise upon!¡± The Spirit Jade Pce Lord roared out, in an insuppressible rage!

 Chapter 1765 - â€œSinners Must Not Live (4)â€

    Chapter 1765: ¡°Sinners Must Not Live (4)¡±

    ¡° It¡¯s impossible..... Impossible..... My Lord, you are lying to me aren¡¯t you? Senior Ming Xin..... How could she possibly have been murdered by Young Master Gu..... That¡¯s not possible..... It can¡¯t be true..... It¡¯s not true.....¡± Zi Jin was acting like she had lost her soul as she knelt there shaking her head, teardrops the size of a bean falling incessantly from her eyes.

    She did not want to believe that Ming Xin who had been like a sister to her had really been killed by Gu Ying.....

    The Spirit Jade Pce Lord looked highly pained as he looked at Zi Jin, and then hung his head low as while raising a finger up towards the silent and speechless Spirit Jade Pce disciples at the side.

    ¡°You girls here can tell her..... how Ming Xin had actually died!¡±

    In a blink, the young girls from the Spirit Jade Pce had all fallen to their knees in a row, their faces all unwilling, as they covered their faces to sob softly.

    Their reactions only caused Zi Jin to be even more flustered. She raised up her teary eyes to look at the sisters who were usually filled with smiles andughter.

    ¡°How did Ming Xin die..... How..... did she really die?¡± Her voice was shaking with a tremble, deeply afraid that the answer she would hear would drive her into despair.

    ¡°Zi Jin..... What our Lord..... Our Lord speaks the truth..... Ming Xin she..... was killed by Gu Ying. When we found her body, her eyes.....¡± The youngdy who spoke up could not make herself continue.

    Ming Xin¡¯s death was not any secret in the Spirit Jade Pce. The only person they hid that from, was only Zi Jin who was as close to Ming Xin like a real sister.

    Zi Jin fell forlornly to the floor, her eyes immediately turning bloodshot, her tears dripping onto the ground just before her, wetting it. Upon the bright clear floor, Zi Jin saw her own reflection, looking wretched, so worn and haggard, so stupid.....

    She suddenly recalled the words Jun Wu had said before.

    When Gu Ying was in the Cloudy Brook Academy, just because he had thought that a young girl had a beautiful pair of eyes, he had reached out to dig the girl¡¯s eyes out. She had thought that Jun Wu was merely trying to find an excuse to justify his own actions and was just intentionally smearing Gu Ying¡¯s name. But now, she finally realized it.

    That all of this waspletely true!

    Jun Wu¡¯s words might possibly be untrue, but her Lord, and her fellow sister disciples, would never lie to her regarding Ming Xin¡¯s death.

    At that moment, the faith and naivety Zi Jin had always held on to came crumbling down in that instant. Shey in a heap upon the floor to sob mournfully unbridled, ovee with remorse at her own stupidity and ignorance.

    When the Spirit Jade Pce Lord saw Zi Jin in such a state, his heart winced painfully. He endured through the sorrow he was feeling and raised up his head, to look at Jun Wu, his handsome featured face looking a little tired and exhausted.

    ¡°Young Master Jun, you have done no wrong. You have held up your end of the bargain. You are indeed the most intelligent youth I have ever met¡± The Spirit Jade Pce Lord said highly sincerely. He had thought that Jun Wu was only going to the Pure Grace Pce to see if he would be able to find a chance, never had he expected that the youth would be able to keep to his word, to stir up the Twelve Pces into a swirling mess.

    Just by hearing theint that Zi Jin had raised earlier, the Spirit Jade Pce Lord could already guess at the kind of turmoil that had erupted within the Pure Grace Pce.

    With the Blood Fiend Pce¡¯s Young Lord have murdered the Dragon yers Pce¡¯s Young Lord, and having the entire incident happen during the celebrations of the Pure Grace Pce Lord¡¯s birthday. It could very well be imagined whether it was the Blood Fiend Pce as the culprit, or the Dragon yers Pce as the victim, and even the Pure Grace Pce who hosted the event, they had all been driven into an irreconcble mess by Jun Wu in one single stroke.

    Zhuge Yin¡¯s death shall forever be a never ending grudge between the three pces and only upon death would they ever rest!

    The Dragon yers Pce would henceforth not let the Blood Fiend Pce have any peace and the two pces that could have allied together had now turned mortal enemies.

    And who could have ever imagined that this was all stirred up by Jun Wu¡¯s hand alone?

    The Spirit Jade Pce Lord could not be any more convinced and he had topletely take his hat off to Jun Wu.

 Chapter 1766 - â€œSinners Must Not Live (5)â€

    Chapter 1766: ¡°Sinners Must Not Live (5)¡±

    And who could have ever imagined that this was all stirred up by Jun Wu¡¯s hand alone?

    The Spirit Jade Pce Lord could not be any more convinced and he had topletely take his hat off to Jun Wu.

    Jun Wu Xie did not show any sign of joy as the Spirit Jade Pce Lord¡¯s praise did not make her feel that there was anything to be happy about, but instead.....

    ¡°Since we¡¯re allies, then let me gift another sentence to you today.¡± Jun Wu Xie said.

    ¡°Please speak.¡± The Spirit Jade Pce Lord replied.

    ¡°Be careful of the Blood Fiend Pce. Gu Ying already knows that Zi Jin is from the Spirit Jade Pce.¡± Jun Wu Xie threw that one statement highly indifferently, not willing to remain in the Spirit Jade Pce another moment. The Spirit Jade Pce Lord was very intelligent and was able to grasp the situation. He had not mentioned a thing about Zi Jin¡¯s punishment and Jun Wu Xie could sense he could not bear to do it.

    Although furious, but Zi Jin was still a child he had personally brought up. So how could he bear to punish her strictly?

    Jun Wu Xie understood and was not thinking to go as far as seeking Zi Jin¡¯s death.

    But.....

    Since the Spirit Jade Pce Lord wanted to protect Zi Jin, then for all the things that Zi Jin had done, the consequences would naturally have to be shouldered by the Spirit Jade Pce.

    The Spirit Jade Pce Lord waspletely shocked by Jun Wu¡¯s sudden revtion. He stared incredulously at Zi Jin who was sprawled on the floor and weeping mournfully, his eyes immediately shing with a chilling glint of rage!

    The fact that the Spirit Jade Pce could enjoy their peace till now was because they had alwaysid themselves low. But he had never once thought that having Zi Jin make one trip to the Pure Grace Pce would actually make her expose her identity and origins directly to Gu Ying!

    He just did not dare to imagine, with the kind of trust Zi Jin had in Gu Ying at that time, would she have revealed even more of the Spirit Jade Pce¡¯s secrets to him.

    If the Blood Fiend Pce came to know where the Spirit Jade Pce was.....

    Then the doom of the Spirit Jade Pce would be arriving soon!

    The other disciples of the Spirit Jade Pce had all turned to stone from that piece of news. They all stared incredulously at Zi Jin, not one of them daring to believe for a moment that Zi Jin would reallymit such a stupid mistake!

    ¡°Zi Jin..... You..... you really told Gu Ying..... that you are a disciple of the Spirit Jade Pce?¡± The Spirit Jade Pce Lord could not help himself as his voice shook.

    Zi Jin lifted up her head fearfully, choking on her sobs as she nodded her head.

    The Spirit Jade Pce Lord sank into his soft lounge limply as the strength in his body seemed to be sucked out of him.

    ¡°Did you..... Did you tell him, where the Spirit Jade Pce is at?¡±

    Zi Jin looked at the Spirit Jade Pce Lord¡¯s face which had turned pale and pallid, and then looked around at the surrounding fellow sister disciples looking at her with highly fearful eyes. Endless remorse and bitter regret that epassed the sky filled up every nook in her heart. She forcibly pushed herself up, to stand on her feet.

    ¡°My Lord..... I did not..... I did not tell him that.....¡±

    The Spirit Jade Pce Lord let out a slight sigh of relief.

    ¡°My Lord, Zi Jin realizes her mistake..... I¡¯ve been stupid..... ignorant..... and I mistakenly trusted an evil person.....¡± Zi Jin drew in a deep breath, and turned her head to look towards Jun Wu who had already reached the Spirit Jade Pce¡¯s door. She looked at that small petite figure, and the feelings of disdain and rejection against the figure in her heart disappeared without leaving a single trace in that instant.

    She seemed to have returned back to that day, when she had been surrounded and attacked on the summit of Mount Fu Yao. That same figure had descended down from the heavens, to rescue her from her desperate predicament.

    She did not know herself just what had happened to her in the Pure Grace Pce, why she had so inconceivably doubted her own benefactor..... Why, she had chosen to rather believe in Ming Xin¡¯s murderer, than to trust Jun Wu, choosing not to believe in her benefactor.....

    ¡°Young Master Jun!¡± Zi Jin summoned up every ounce of strength she could in her to shout towards Jun Wu¡¯s back.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s steps paused just briefly, but did not turn around.

 Chapter 1767 - â€œShadow Moon Palace (1)â€

    Chapter 1767: ¡°Shadow Moon Pce (1)¡±

    ¡°I was wrong.... I am sorry.....¡± Zi Jin¡¯s hot tears rolled down her cheeks, and in an instant before anyone had time to even react, she suddenly ran headlong to crash into a stone pir in the Spirit Jade Pce¡¯s main hall!

    Bright red blood stained the rock hard pir, to spill upon the clear floor.....

    ¡°Zi Jin!¡±

    Jun Wu Xie lowered her eyes in silence, looking straight into the path ahead as she continued forward, not turning her head back, and neither did she take a single glimpse of the blood behind her.

    .....

    Stepping out from the Spirit Jade Pce, Jun Wu Xie looked up at the bright sun in the sky, as she lifted her foot to depart.

    Time did not stop, and Jun Wu Xie¡¯s steps would not stop as well.

    At the rendezvous point, Jun Wu Xie met up with Yue Yi once again. Yue Yi saw that Zi Jin was no longer with Jun Wu and her group but he did not ask about it.

    ¡°You intend to go back with me to the Shadow Moon Pce?¡± Yue Yi asked as he looked at Jun Wu. ording to what Jun Wu had mentioned before about his ns, when he came back from the Spirit Jade Pce, Jun Wu would be going to the Shadow Moon Pce together with him.

    But, Yue Yi was instead looking at Jun Wu rather worriedly.

    Returning to the Shadow Moon Pce would not be the same as going to the Pure Grace Pce. People at the Pure Grace Pce did not know what the disciples of the Shadow Moon Pce looked like but it was impossible for the Shadow Moon Pce to not know it.

    ¡°But with your looks.....¡± Yue Yi was a little worried.

    Jun Wu Xie replied: ¡°I will deal with that myself.¡±

    Upon saying that, Jun Wu Xie went ahead to climb up into the horse carriage, while Yue Yi and the others could only wait outside. After a while, Jun Wu Xie came walking out from the carriage, with her lookspletely changed. The originally unremarkable looking youth, had changed to be attractive and handsome looking, and within that handsomeness, there was a tinge of gentle femininity.

    Yue Yi¡¯s eyes suddenly widened. The way Jun Wu Xie looked, didn¡¯t he look exactly like that very disciple of the Shadow Moon Pce who had been killed at the front of the horse carriage before?

    ¡°You.....¡±

    ¡°What is this guy¡¯s name?¡± Although Jun Wu Xie was unable to do it like Hua Yao, who was able topletely duplicate a person¡¯s body and looks, and while she was also unable to change the shape and size of her bones, she had other ways of disguising herself.

    She had noticed that the youth that had been killed before was rather simr to her in size, so she had only needed to carry out some alteration on her looks, and to slip herself into the Shadow Moon Pce¡¯s uniform, before she could pass herself off as the real thing.

    Yue Yi gulped as he studied the way the way Jun Wu looked. After awhile, he then answered: ¡°He is called Chang Huan.¡±

    Chang Huan is just a regr disciple in the Shadow Moon Pce who merely possessed highly average powers. He would not stand out at all if you threw him among a bunch of disciples but for some unknown reason, Chang Huan was rather highly valued by Elder Ying from the Shadow Moon Pce. The reason that Chang Huan hade to join the team going to the birthday celebrations had also been arranged by Elder Ying as well.

    ¡°Is there anyone he is close to in the Shadow Moon Pce?¡± Although Jun Wu Xie¡¯s disguise was exquisitely done, but she was still unable to replicate every single minute detail. Her looks might be able to fool some people, but it would not be able to withstand the scrutiny of people Chang Huan was very close to.

    Yue Yi shook his head. ¡°Chang Huan..... does not have anyone especially close to him in the Shadow Moon Pce. He has a rather strange personality and did not seem to be really all that likeable to other people.¡±

    Butpared to Yue Yi himself, Chang Huan was slightly better, but not by all that much.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded. If that was the case, then she would not have to worry about anyone seeing through her disguise.

    After ascertaining that there was no problem with her disguise, Jun Wu Xie immediately climbed back into the horse carriage, only this time, Jun Wu Xie took the same carriage as Yue Yi, while Jun Wu Yao took another carriage with Ye Sha and the others.

    When they were getting into the horse carriage, Ye Sha saw the expression on Jun Wu Yao¡¯s face, and he could not help but lit a candle for Yue Yi in his heart.

    As the carriages sped along on their way, Jun Wu Xie asked Yue Yi about things within the Shadow Moon Pce. In order to avoid giving herself away, she needed to understand as much as possible about the Shadow Moon Pce during this return leg of the journey.

 Chapter 1768 - â€œShadow Moon Palace (2)â€

    Chapter 1768: ¡°Shadow Moon Pce (2)¡±

    As the carriages sped along on their way, Jun Wu Xie asked Yue Yi about things within the Shadow Moon Pce. In order to avoid giving herself away, she needed to understand as much as possible about the Shadow Moon Pce during this return leg of the journey.

    The might of the Shadow Moon Pce hangs among the bottom rungs of the Twelve Pces, in a highly simr state to the Pure Grace Pce. Among the Shadow Moon Pce¡¯s Elders, the one most highly valued by the Pce Lord was Elder Yue, immediately followed by Elder Ying.

    The length of time that Elder Ying had been in the Shadow Moon Pce was not as long Elder Yue but if one was just talking about powers theymanded behind them, Elder Ying was ahead by a notch.....

    In the Middle Realm, besides the main powers that reigned overrge territories, there were also quite a number of long established family ns. Those family ns had existed from a long time ago and through the umtion over many years, the kind of might that these family ns had shored up were also not to be underestimated.

    Elder Ying hade from one of such family ns, a highly ancient one. That family n had once enjoyed immense glory and lived in resplendence, but through the shifting sands of time, they had dwindled greatly in numbers and gradually fallen into decline. Elder Ying was the only heir of the current generation and in his hands, he held many of the treasures umted by the family over the years, and that was why he was highly valued by the Shadow Moon Pce Lord.

    But the rtionship between Elder Ying and Elder Yue was a little peculiar.

    Although the two men had never had any dispute, but Yue Yi had heard Elder Yue say some bad things about Elder Ying before.

    ¡°If you are thinking to destroy the Shadow Moon Pce, maybe you can strike from here, between Elder Yue and Elder Ying.¡± Yue Yi said in suggestion. Elder Ying had not been feeling all that well over the recent period and his children were still very young, with most of the responsibilities for Shadow Moon Pce¡¯s affairs split two ways and shouldered by the two Elders.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded her head slightly, calcting in her heart how she was going to y her hand in the uing round at the Shadow Moon Pce.

    In fact, being diverted toe to the Shadow Moon Pce immediately after the Pure Grace Pce was something out of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s calctions. If not for the fact that she had encountered Yue Yi midway, her n would not be like this. But Yue Yi¡¯s bitter experience had made her want to bring forward her n to deal with the Shadow Moon Pce earlier.

    As they were about to reach the Shadow Moon Pce, Jun Wu Xie handed Yue Yi an elixir. Yue Yi immediately swallowed it without the slightest hesitation, not even asking a single word about it.

    ¡°You¡¯re not afraid that I¡¯ll poison you?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked with her eyebrow arched, thinking Yue Yipletely did not guard against her at all.

    Yue Yi stared honestly at Jun Wu and said: ¡°My life is already yours to have and even if you hand me poison, I will swallow it.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie stared back at Yue Yi and was silent a moment before she said: ¡°This would make your injuries seemed more severe than they actually are.¡±

    Yue Yi nodded his head, his heart roughly able toprehend the reason that Jun Wu was doing that.

    There were quite a number of people from the Shadow Moon Pce who left to go to the Pure Grace Pce but in the end, only he and Jun Wu who was impersonating Chang Huan wereing back. This would be strange no matter which way people looked at it. But because of the turmoil within the Pure Grace Pce, they were able to peg the disappearance of the rest of the disciples onto the chaos that erupted in there.

    It must be said, that Jun Wu¡¯s highly meticulous thinking, really considered all angles well, without leaving anything out.

    Very soon, Jun Wu Xie and the entire group entered into the territories controlled by the Shadow Moon Pce. As Jun Wu Xie could not find any one that Jun Wu Yao and his men could disguise themselves as, and she the fact that she did not think that Jun Wu Yao would be happy disguising himself as a disciple, she quickly decided to let them roam as they wished. Atfterall, with the kind of powers they possessed, where in Shadow Moon Pce would they not be able toe and go as they pleased?

    A single lone horse carriage came to a stop right before the main doors of the Shadow Moon Pce and the two guards standing before the gates immediately went forward to check on the passengers inside.

 Chapter 1769 - â€œShadow Moon Palace (3)â€

    Chapter 1769: ¡°Shadow Moon Pce (3)¡±

    After they ascertained that there was nothing wrong, they immediately let the carriage past.

    Having gotten to know that the team sent out for the birthday celebrations hade back, the Shadow Moon Pce Lord and the various Elders came out to the pce hall. But when they saw Yue Yi and Jun Wu Xie standing there in the hall, the expressions on their faces became a little strange.

    For this trip to the Pure Grace Pce to deliver their well wishes, the Shadow Moon Pce had sent out quite a number of people, and they had never ever thought that when they returned, there would only be two people and they had evene back a few days earlier than expected.

    ¡°Yue Yi, just what exactly is going on here?¡± An elderly man with a white streaked beard standing just at the bottom right of the Pce Lord asked, his brows creased together as he stared at the pale faced Yue Yi.

    Yue Yi was kneeling on the ground with one knee, his eyes lowered as he said: ¡°Reporting to my Lord, there was an ident at the Pure Grace Pce that caused the birthday celebrations to be abruptly halted. Moreover, in the midst of all that chaos, arge number of disciples were hurt and now, only me and Chang Huan managed toe back safely.¡±

    ¡°An ident at the Pure Grace Pce? What kind of an ident?¡± The faces of the various Elders in the pce hall looked up in surprise.

    [How did a birthday celebration turn into such a disaster?]

    [Not only had the birthday banquet been prematurely ended, but even their Shadow Moon Pce disciples had been implicated?]

    The circumstances before their eyes made everyone¡¯s heart fill with doubt.

    Yue Yi had no choice but to tell everyone in the Shadow Moon Pce everything that happened in the Pure Grace Pce.

    And listening to him, the expressions on every one of their faces twisted up in shock.

    ¡°The Blood Fiend Pce¡¯s Young Lord really killed Zhuge Yin?¡± Elder Yue questioned with his brows furrowed together. This incident could be considered to be one that would create an extremely big stir among the Twelve Pces. The Blood Fiend Pce and the Dragon yers Pce were both rather mighty powers and it was previously rumoured that the two pces could possibly work together. But no one could ever have thought that after just one birthday celebration at the Pure Grace Pce, things would take sure a shocking turn.

    ¡°Based on what you say, the disciples of the Blood Fiend Pce and the Dragon yers Pce got into a huge brawl which implicated many of our disciples?¡± Another elderly man asked with a frown as he stared at Yue Yi.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Yue Yi nodded.

    That elderly man then turned to look at Jun Wu Xie at the side.

    ¡°Chang Huan, you tell us.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie immediately realized that this elderly man could very possibly be Elder Ying that Yue Yi had told her about.

    ¡°What Senior Yue Yi has said is all true. The situation at that time was highly chaotic and the Pure Grace Pce was unable to control the situation. That was why they asked everyone from the various pces to leave early.¡± Jun Wu Xie replied to Elder Ying without missing a beat.

    There was still some doubt in Elder Ying¡¯s heart but Elder Yue at the side had already opened his mouth. ¡°In a case of conflict between the Blood Fiend Pce and the Dragon yers Pce, that is a matter that should not involve us. And since the incident happened within the territories of the Pure Grace Pce, by all reason, the Pure Grace Pce needs to answer to all the individual pces. Why had the disciples we sent there to deliver birthday wishes suddenly lost their lives in their pce for no good reason? I can see that Yue Yi has done everything he could as he still carries injuries upon his body. Having just undergone so many trials, can I ask for my Lord to allow him to leave to get himself treated?¡±

    The Shadow Moon Pce Lord who was seated in the pce hall nodded his head. He looked at Jun Wu Xie and Yue Yi and then said: ¡°Alright, the pce will handle the matter from here on. The two of you can go rest first.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie and Yue Yi nodded their head and then left the pce hall.

    Yue Yi led Jun Wu Xie toe to the room that belonged to Chang Huan. They encountered quite a number of the Shadow Moon Pce¡¯s disciples along the way. Those disciples were initiallyughing as they walked together but upon seeing Yue Yi and Chang Huan, the smiles on their faces faded quite a bit, almost seemingly avoiding as they gave way to them.

    Yue Yi and ¡°Chang Huan¡± were not that close so after leading Jun Wu Xie to Chang Huan¡¯s room, Yue Yi immediately left.

 Chapter 1770 - â€œYue Ye (1)â€

    Chapter 1770: ¡°Yue Ye (1)¡±

    Inside the room, Jun Wu Xie quickly scanned her eyes through Chang Huan¡¯s room. It was very clean and well kept. She sat down at the table and the little ck cat silentlynded onto the table.

    ¡°I can feel the great demon lord just nearby.¡± The little ck cat said as it wiggled the tip of its nose. Jun Wu Yao and the others were ¡°abandoned¡± by Jun Wu Xie and were not allowed toe into the Shadow Moon Pce together with them. But this ce could very well be the same as Jun Wu Yao¡¯s garden at his house and though one could not see where Jun Wu Yao was, the little ck cat was however dead certain that Jun Wu Yao was not far away from here.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded her head, but her mind was on something else.

    Beforeing here to the Shadow Moon Pce, Yue Yi had once said that the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s health was not well. Jun Wu Xie had when in the pce hall earlier, secretly observed the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s condition. The Shadow Moon Pce Lord was not considered to be too old andpared to many of the Elders there, he could even be considered to be rather young. But the pallor of his face had been highly pale with his lips slightly covered in built up filth, his eye bags were darkened, and his gaze hollow. His situation seemed to disy symptoms of deficiencies in his blood¡¯s Qi, and signs of anemia, looking rather unwell.

    But Jun Wu Xie had detected something else out of ce. Based on experience, the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s situation wasn¡¯t just suffering from deficiencies, but more like..... a case of poisoning.

    ¡°This is getting to be rather interesting. A poisoned Pce Lord, and two secretly warring Elders who appear peaceful on the surface..... There¡¯s quite a great game going on in this Shadow Moon Pce here.....¡± Jun Wu Xiemented as she rubbed at her chin. Things in the Shadow Moon Pce might not be as simple as how Yue Yi had told her. What Yue Yi knew would merely be the things that Elder Yue had told him about. If it was not mentioned by Elder Yue before, Yue Yi might very well be unaware of it.

    As Jun Wu Xie was considering the different elements hidden under the surface in the Shadow Moon Pce, Yue Yi had alreadye back to his room. Looking at the highly familiar room once again, Yue Yi¡¯s face however did not rx in the slightest. He stood in his room and did not sit down. After waiting for awhile, he heard the sound of someone knocking on the door outside.

    Walking over to open the door, a Shadow Moon Pce disciple stood outside.

    ¡°Senior Yue Yi, Elder Yue asks for you to go see him.¡±

    Yue Yi nodded, already very much used to this. Without even being able to rest a moment, he went rushing over to Elder Yue¡¯s room.

    Standing outside Elder Yue¡¯s room, Yue Yi¡¯s hands could not stop the palms of his hands from sweating. Just what kind of a nightmare hid behind that panel of door that stood closed would only be known by him alone.

    ¡°Little Ye is so obedient.¡± Elder Yue¡¯s deep voice then rang out from behind the door.

    ¡°Grandfather, is thisfortable for you?¡± The still slightly young tender voice of a little girl sounded suddenly, and upon hearing that voice, a chill shot through Yue Yi¡¯s entire body!

    Yue Yi immediately pushed open the door, to see a little girl with two buns tied in her hair, sitting atop a low stool as she massaged the leg of Elder Yue who was seated upon a chair.

    Seeing that scene before him, the heart that had been lodged in Yue Yi¡¯s heart then quickly settled back in ce.

    ¡°Big Brother!¡± Upon seeing Yue Yi appear, the pretty little face immediately lit up with a highly sweet smile. With happy and delighted steps, she ran to Yue Yi¡¯s side, to leap right into Yue Yi¡¯s embrace.

    ¡°Big Brother, you¡¯re back atst! Little Ye missed you so much.¡± Yue Ye said as she raised her head up, blinking herrge innocent pair of eyes at Yue Yi.

    Yue Ye¡¯s looks was very much alike to Yue Yi¡¯s, but just without the handsome radiance of a strapping young youth, and with an added bright innocence of a little girl instead. When that little figure threw herself into Yue Yi¡¯s arms, Yue Yi immediately felt like he held the whole world in his arms.

 Chapter 1771 - â€œYue Ye (2)â€

    Chapter 1771: ¡°Yue Ye (2)¡±

    ¡°Mm. I¡¯m back.¡± Yue Yi lowered his head to say, his gaze highly gentle as he looked at his little sister. The little girl before his eyes was in the only thing that bound up his whole life and the only kin tied in blood to him in the entire world.

    Yue Ye smilingly wrapped her arms around Yue Yi¡¯s waist as Yue Yi raised his head up, his eyesing to meet Elder Yue¡¯s gaze. That pair of eyes immediately caused the blood in Yue Yi¡¯s body to turn to ice.

    Elder Yue had done it on purpose.....

    Yue Yi silently drew in a deep breath, pushing down the rage in his heart.

    ¡°Your elder brother sustained injuries this time round and he needs to get some proper rest to nurse himself. Little Ye, you must not go disturb your elder brother if there¡¯s nothing important alright? If you are bored, you can juste here to find Grandfather.¡± Elder Yue said in a highly benevolent voice as he stared at Yue Yi¡¯s pale face, the words driving chills into Yue Yi.

    Yue Ye had wanted to turn around to say something but was instead held tighter in Yue Yi¡¯s arms.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Many things happened in the Pure Grace Pce this time. I will need to speak a little longer to the Elder.....¡±

    Elder Yue looked at Yue Yi, smiling strangely.

    ¡°Big Brother, you¡¯re hurt? Is it serious?¡± Yue Ye asked as she lifted her head, to look worriedly and highly concerned at Yue Yi.

    Yue Yi¡¯s heart almost melted under that gaze and immediately shook his head.

    ¡°I am fine. It¡¯s just some superficial injuries.¡±

    ¡°Alright. Little Ye should run along now. I still have things I need to talk to your elder brother about.¡± Elder Yue said with a highly amiable smile.

    Yue Ye looked at Yue Yi, and then turned to look at Elder Yue, before she reluctantly left the room.

    After Yue Ye went out and only Elder Yue and Yue Yi were left in the room, Elder Yue lifted up his chin and then patted at his thigh.

    Yue Yi took a deep breath. Lowering his eyes, he went to kneel down by Elder Yue¡¯s leg, his knuckles whitened as his fingers dug deeply into his palms, to steadily pummel at Elder Yue¡¯s leg in massage.

    ¡°What exactly happened in the Pure Grace Pce? Why had so many people lost their lives? How did you and Chang Huan manage toe back in the end? I saw that Chang Huan was perfectly fine. How did you get yourself so severely injured?¡± Elder Yue asked as he leaned back in his chair, from above in his elevated position.

    Elder Yue did not care about the deaths of the other disciples, he wouldn¡¯t be bothered no matter how many people died. The fact that Yue Yi returned was enough for him.

    But Elder Ying¡¯s subordinate Chang Huan hade back as well, which made Elder Yue rather displeased.

    ¡°Chang Huan is from Elder Ying¡¯s side and that kid is just a piece of useless trash. With this incident having be so big, how did hee out unscathed?¡± Elder Yue asked, showing his discontent. Now that the Pce Lord¡¯s health was deteriorating by the day, the daily affairs of the pce were all basically handled by him and Elder Ying.

    But though having flowers on the same stem bloom was good, how could itpare with having a lone blossom enjoy its limelight?

    Currently, the other Elders of the Shadow Moon Pce were split into three factions, with one faction supporting him, one faction supporting Elder Ying, and several more of them maintaining a neutral stance. Whoever held the most authourity to speak among the Shadow Moon Pce¡¯s Elders, would alsomand the most power, and to any one of them there, it posed great allure.

    The weak bes meat for the strong to eat was applicable everywhere, and it was naturally the same in the Shadow Moon Pce. In this long game of elimination, this was the best way to adopt. If this trip to the Pure Grace Pce had also gotten rid of Elder Ying¡¯s subordinate Chang Huan, then it would naturally have been the best result Elder Yue could have hoped for.

    Towards Elder Yue¡¯s question, Yue Yi already had an answer prepared. He followed Jun Wu¡¯s instructions and replied, rounding up the entire scenario wlessly. Although Elder Yue was still a little doubtful after listening to him, but he did not find any loopholes in the answer. Moreover, he did not believe that Yue Yi would dare to deceive him.

 Chapter 1772 - â€œYue Ye (3)â€

    Chapter 1772: ¡°Yue Ye (3)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie had just sat in the room for a short while when someone came to knock on her door.

    Opening the door to take a look, she saw it was a a few youths wearing the Shadow Moon Pce¡¯s uniform, and they looked to be slightly older than ¡°Chang Huan¡±.

    ¡°Hey Chang Huan, you¡¯re back atst. Comeee, your few elder brothers have something to show you.¡± While saying that, one of the youths was already going to pull on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s arm.

    Jun Wu Xie deftly avoided his hand, doubt rising in her heart. Based on what Yue Yi had told her, Chang Huan did not have manypanions he was close with. But these few youths had suddenly appeared and the only possibility could only be that Yue Yi did not really understand Chang Huan all that well and so the information he gave her was not entirely urate as well.

    With things happening slightly differing from what she had been prepared for, Jun Wu Xie reacted without showing any hesitation, and in order for her to better grasp the situation in the Shadow Moon Pce as soon as possible, she did not reject the youths¡¯ invitation, but had immediately stepped out to follow them.

    Along the way, the youths chattered on quite a bit, mostly about little things that had happened while Chang Huan had not been around, and about little instances of conflict within the Shadow Moon Pce.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know it, but when we heard from Elder Ying that you were going with Yue Yi to the Pure Grace Pce, it really gave the few of us quite a scare. I had been afraid that Yue Yi would discover that something was amiss midway and do something to harm you.¡± One of the youths said conspiratorially, his face looking highly frightened.

    ¡°Luckily that kid is dumb and did not sense anything. And seeing that you¡¯ve returned safely, we can set our hearts at ease.¡±

    [What would Yue Yi find to be amiss?]

    Jun Wu Xie narrowed her eyes up slightly. The words of these youths were fleetingly mentioning Yue Yi and from they way they were speaking, this ¡°Chang Huan¡± and Yue Yi seem to have something between them, but they had put it across unclearly, hence, Jun Wu Xie was still not able to understand what they really meant at that moment.

    The youths were all chattering away merrily when they suddenly noticed Jun Wu Xie¡¯s silence. They looked at each other and after exchanging nces between themselves, one of them finally spoke up: ¡°Chang Huan, have you gone dotty? For this matter, you promised it to us before you left and you shouldn¡¯t just go back on your word right?¡±

    ¡°Oh? What did I promise you?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked as her eyebrow arched up, acting frivolously forgetful.

    The faces of the few youths immediately changed.

    ¡°Chang Huan! Could it be your skin is beginning to itch again? Don¡¯t think just because Elder Ying is shielding you and we will really not dare to do anything to you! Since you want to cultivate together with us, then you should at least show us some sincerity, and not be such a gutless coward just because you look like a girl!¡± The youths who had initially been friendly and chatty, immediately changed their demeanor upon hearing ¡°Chang Huan¡± saying he had forgotten what he promised.

    Jun Wu Xie immediately understood that the youths before her had note to seek Chang Huan because they were on good terms with him, but because they had made some special agreement between themselves and that was why they were being so friendly.

    And ording to what they had said earlier, Jun Wu Xie could almost be certain that the promise made between them earlier had something to do with Yue Yi.

    But, what could that be?

    ¡°I¡¯m warning you, I have already gone to ask around clearly earlier. Yue Yi is now discussing things in Elder Yue¡¯s room and that littless has just gone back to her room. At this time, it is basically when she will have to soak herself in her medicinal bath, so you have better note act like you¡¯ve suddenly gotten amnesia!¡± A tall youth said as he shook a fist threateningly.

 Chapter 1773 - â€œYue Ye (4)â€

    Chapter 1773: ¡°Yue Ye (4)¡±

    ¡°You were the one that begged to leech onto us before, and guaranteed that you will prove your guts to us soon. We¡¯ve already gone to great lengths to prepare everything for you so now you¡¯ve just got to do it whether you want to or not.¡± The youths had angry looks on their faces, and were being highly threatening.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mind whirled speedily, realizing that Chang Huan¡¯s situation in the Shadow Moon Pce was not too optimistic, guessing that he must have been ostracized for a long time and could not stand it any longer before he tried to stick to such a bunch of notorious kids. He had then agreed to some nefarious request from them, to prove himself with the deed.

    Looking at it now, that fool had not lost out when he was killed as this bunch of youths obviously did not think much of him. The supposed promise now seemed more like a way to toy with him and the fool had actually taken it seriously, which just showed how stupid he really was.

    Not knowing what kind of an agreement they had made before, Jun Wu Xie then went along with them.

    The youths brought Jun Wu Xie toe to the hind pce of the Shadow Moon Pce, and to pass through a garden before they came to a tranquil and quiet little courtyard. Quite a big variety of nts and flowers had been nted in the courtyard and they looked to be thriving rather well. Jun Wu Xie¡¯s gaze swept over the nts at the side and suddenly noticed that the seemingly regr nts were actually not thatmon. At one nce, she already saw several types of herbs that were suitable for cultivating elixirs and she did not know whether the gardener of this yard had done it intentionally but he had actually turned the soil within the yard to be like a herb garden, with just a sprinkle of decorative flowers.

    ¡°Go in quickly.¡± The youths urged as they stood outside the courtyard.

    Jun Wu Xie swept a nce over the expressions on the faces of the few youths and then lifted her foot to step inside. In her heart, she could roughly guess who the person in the courtyard really was but what made her think it strange was why the youths would make such an agreement with Chang Huan.

    Walking into the courtyard, it was all silent. The courtyard was not big, and a faint fragrance of herbs wafted in the air within the courtyard from beginning to end. But as the scent was rather overwhelmed by the fragrance of flowers, unless it was someone who was more sensitive to the smell of herbs, they might very easily overlook the scent.

    Jun Wu Xie went nearer to the house within the courtyard with every one of her steps. She turned her head to nce at the youths standing outside the courtyard, and saw that the youths were quietly hiding themselves on one side, peeking in with only their heads showing.

    The sound of water came out from within the house and the youths waved their hands at Jun Wu Xie anxiously, gesturing for her to quickly make her move.

    But Jun Wu Xie had no intentions of following their instructions at all. She hade only to seek for clues, and not to fulfil the agreement Chang Huan had made with that bunch of people.

    She was not the real Chang Huan, so she had nothing to do with this bunch of guys at all.

    ¡°Damn it, has that kid lost his mind? Is he really just going to stand there and not move anymore?¡± One of the youths asked when he saw that Jun Wu Xie was not reacting to their repeated urgings, and could not help but curse out.

    ¡°He¡¯s just a totally useless coward. What else does he know besides licking Elder Ying¡¯s boots?¡±

    They only saw Jun Wu Xie walking one around within the courtyard, and thening out from inside right before their eyes.

    The few youths were immediately unhappy and they all went stomping angrily forward to confront the kid, surrounding Jun Wu Xiepletely.

    ¡°Chang Huan, what do you mean by this?¡± A tall youth asked Jun Wu Xie, his face highly displeased. They had brought the kid all the way here, so to whom was this kid posturing to with such a look now?

    As he spoke, the few youths struck, going forward and seeking to show no mercy to ¡°Chang Huan¡±.....

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes narrowed up slightly, and a cold glint shed in her eyes.

 Chapter 1774 - â€œYue Ye (5)â€

    Chapter 1774: ¡°Yue Ye (5)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes narrowed up slightly, and a cold glint shed in her eyes.

    This bunch of good for nothing kids really think she is that hriously foolish ¡°Chang Huan¡±?

    A pity.....

    She wasn¡¯t, and neither did she intend to be like the real Chang Huan.

    What she seeked was to destroy the Shadow Moon Pce.

    And only that!

    Seeing the fist of one of the youths already flying straight towards Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face, Jun Wu Xie did not hide nor dodge but suddenly raised up her leg, that whipped out to kick right into that youth¡¯s abdomen!

    The youth who was a whole head taller than Jun Wu Xie, had in just a blink of an eye, sent flying several meters away by that one kick!

    He crashed heavily to the ground, not moving in the slightest.....

    It had just been an instant, which caused all the other youths topletely freeze.

    They knew very clearly what kind of capabilities Chang Huan possessed. It could be said that Chang Huan in the Shadow Moon Pce, althoughmanded a little bit of presence, but the powers he possessed was just not worth anyone¡¯s notice. Any one of the disciples dragged out would be able to toy and torment him and everyone knew that Chang Huan had only gained his status by doggedly following behind Elder Ying to fawn and tter his way up. Deep in their hearts, not even a handful of people thought anything of Chang Huan and nobody saw any good in him.

    And none of them could have ever thought that the Chang Huan who had always not even possessed the strength to truss a chicken would suddenly explode in rage today, and had even sent a youth who had attained the blue spirit flying with just one kick!

    ¡°You.... You scoundrel, what do you want?¡± The youths who had gotten a rude shock felt the fire in their hearts rise once more.

    They did not for a moment believe that Chang Yuan¡¯s powers could possibly undergo any kind of breakthrough in such a short period of time. With the scene that had just happened, only ghosts would know what kind of a trick he must have employed to do it.

    ¡°You have chosen to shamelessly spurn us when we gave you a chance. If we do not teach you a good lesson today, you really think that no one in the Shadow Moon Pce can put you in your ce?¡± The youths whose humiliation had turned to rage rubbed their fists as they all leapt to pounce on Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie stood in her spot and did not move in the slightest as she stared at the people pouncing right at her, the corners of her mouth curling up into a sneer.

    A purple coloured spirit light red out suddenly from her body and without waiting for the youths to even recover their senses, the figure of Jun Wu Xie had already morphed into a purple coloured light streak to disappear right before their eyes.

    The youths could not even see the figure of Jun Wu Xie clearly, but just felt a heavy force that struck them on their chests, bringing about sudden excruciating agony, the pain feeling like they had been smashed by a enormous boulder.

    All of a sudden, the arrogant and boastful youths were all sent flying into the air, every single one of them howling endlessly as they crashed onto the ground, the excruciating pain wrecking through their bodies causing them to not even have the strength to get up.

    Jun Wu Xie walked over with contempt as she came before one of the youths.

    The youthy on the ground, his hand clutching his chest that was feeling such excruciating pain, his eyes staring in utter disbelief at Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°You..... You.....¡± [How is this possible? When did Chang Huan be a Purple Spirit?]

    Jun Wu Xie stepped her foot onto the youth¡¯s chest, the force under the foot immediately making the youth to grimace in pain.

    ¡°Teach me a lesson? With this lot of you?¡± Jun Wu Xie sneered, and lifting the point of her foot, she sent the youth flying once more, to crash straight into another youth who was struggling to climb to his feet.

    It had taken only an instant, and the few youths were littered all over as theyy on the ground, the eyes that they were staring at Jun Wu Xie with at that moment, filled with pure terror.

    Who could have thought that the once weak and frail youth would suddenly increase his powers so dramatically in less than a month¡¯s time! ?

    From an unremarkable yellow spirit, to shoot up into the Purple Spirit realm!

 Chapter 1775 - â€œYue Ye (6)â€

    Chapter 1775: ¡°Yue Ye (6)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie stood there looking down at them while the bunch of youths stood lying on the ground, pain and shock causing their bodies to shake uncontrobly.

    [A Purple Spirit?]

    [That¡¯s a Purple Spirit!]

    Among the younger generation of the Shadow Moon Pce, people who had been able to breakthrough to the Purple Spirit before they turned twenty was only Yue Yi alone. This was also why although Yue Yi was not well liked by people, no one dared to go find trouble with him.

    But today, right before their eyes, another Purple Spirit below the age of twenty had appeared once more!

    And that person, was actually the person that they had found most contemptible, Chang Huan!

    All of this, waspletely unbelievable to the youths and something even harder to ept!

    ¡°What? Feeling indignant?¡± Jun Wu Xie raised an eyebrow slightly as she stared at the youths on the ground, her expression seemingly appreciating their pain and shock.

    She did not care what kind of a person Chang Huan was like, and neither did she want to bother herself with how Chang Huan was in the past. The only thing she wanted to achieve was to make the name ¡°Chang Huan¡± be a presence that the Shadow Moon Pce would not be able to overlook from this moment on. Only by doing that, would she then be able toe into contact with the center of power in the Shadow Moon Pce, to get an opportunity for her to send this rotten Shadow Moon Pce down to Hell!

    Having Jun Wu Xie¡¯s cold gaze sweeping over them, every single one of the youths felt as if the blood in their bodies were about to congeal. They were all trembling as they shook their heads, not daring to speak another word to Jun Wu Xie.

    Though they did not like what they saw in Chang Huan, but they did not possess the guts to go seek trouble from a Purple Spirit!

    The highest level of power among them, was merely just a blue spirit and even with the entire group of them bunched together, it would not be enough for Jun Wu Xie to crush with just one finger!

    ¡°What are all of you doing?¡± Just as the youths were being frightened out of their wits, a young and innocent voice suddenly sounded behind them.

    Jun Wu Xie turned her head around upon hearing the voice, to discover a little girl wrapped in an under robe standing timidly inside the courtyard. Her face was pretty, and she looked very much like Yue Yi. Yue Yi¡¯s looks were already outstanding and this little girl¡¯s features were highly simr to Yue Yi¡¯s, but beautiful in a more gentle way. The little girl¡¯s hair was still dripping with water, her feet bare upon the cold stone bs, herrge eyes filled with puzzlement.

    [This is Yue Ye? Yue Yi¡¯s sister?]

    Jun Wu Xie quickly ascertained Yue Ye¡¯s identity.

    ¡°Are all of you hurt? I¡¯ll go get a physician!¡± When Yue Ye saw the youths lying on the ground and vomiting out blood, her face became worried and she was right about to run out when Jun Wu Xie stretched her hand out to stop her.

    When the shy little girl raised her head up to look at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face with that cold expression, she head subconsciously sank into her shoulders.

    ¡°They are fine. There is no need to get a physician.¡± Although Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words were spoken to Yue Ye, her eyes had already drifted over towards the youths lying upon the ground.

    With that one sweep of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s icy gaze, the youths immediately began shaking like injured fledglings. They were all already feeling such heart rending pain but they still had to force themselves to put on a smile that made them look even uglier than when they cried towards Yue Ye and say: ¡°Fine..... We¡¯re fine. We¡¯re very good..... Haha..... We were just doing some friendly sparring with Junior Chang Huan here.....¡±

    Seeing Jun Wu Xie turning her gaze away, the youths immediately heaved a big sigh of relief. Their minds were already about to crumble into pieces at that moment. Just what kind of a sin had theymitted that they had to be put through this?

    And what could have possessed Chang Huan that he wouldpletely change into an entirely different person aftering back from the Pure Grace Pce.....

 Chapter 1776 - â€œStrife and Intrigue (1)â€

    Chapter 1776: ¡°Strife and Intrigue (1)¡±

    ¡°Are all of you really alright?¡± Yue Ye was still a little worried as she looked at the group of youths.

    The youths were almost about to sob right out in front of Yue Ye.

    [Girl! We wouldn¡¯t dare say a thing no matter how hurt we are! We beg that you just don¡¯t ask us anymore alright? Can¡¯t you see the look that star of cmity beside you is looking at us with?]

    [We just want to bepletely forgotten now, please do not care about us anymore..... We beg you!]

    ¡°Fine, couldn¡¯t be better.¡± The youths were so deeply afraid that they would be whacked up by Jun Wu Xie another time that they quickly struggled up to their feet from the ground, despite the fact that the pain was killing them. They still had to force a contorted smile on their faces as they helped each other to silently scramble away from Yue Ye¡¯s and Jun Wu Xie¡¯s sight.

    Watching the youths¡¯ wretched escaping backs, Jun Wu Xie arched up an eyebrow.

    ¡°Big Brother Chang Huan?¡± Jun Wu Xie suddenly seemed to have noticed something and she turned her head to find that Yue Ye was tugging at her clothes with her hand.

    ¡°Hm?¡± It might be because Yue Ye was Yue Yi¡¯s sister that Jun Wu Xie wasn¡¯t being that cold to Yue Ye.

    ¡°Big Brother Chang Huan is also a Purple Spirit?¡± Yue Ye asked with her head tilted, her face looking a little confused as she looked at Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Mm.¡± Jun Wu Xie nodded.

    ¡°Are Purple Spirits all very powerful? Just like my Big Brother, he is also a Purple Spirit..... but..... he got himself hurt this time. Does Big Brother Chang Huan know what happened?¡± Yue Ye looked at Jun Wu Xie with a worried expression. Despite Yue Yi telling her that he was not badly hurt, Yue Ye could still see that the colour on his face did not look too good, showing obviously that he had been wounded.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing much.¡± Jun Wu Xie knew how much Yue Yi cared about his sister and she would naturally know that Yue Yi wouldn¡¯t want the young Yue Ye to know the darkness that pervaded this world, and she did not tell her too much.

    Yue Ye opened her mouth like she was going to ask further when she saw Elder Yue suddenly leading a bunch of disciples and wasing towards Jun Wu Xie with a highly darkened face. Yue Yi was also following behind Elder Yue as he trailed behind at the back of the group, his gaze slightly surprised when it fell upon Jun Wu Xie and Yue Ye standing just beside her. But he then very quickly threw Jun Wu Xie a cautionary nce before retracting his gaze, like nothing had ever happened.

    ¡°Chang Huan.¡± Elder Yue came walking right up to Jun Wu Xie. When he saw the Purple Spirit¡¯s glow that had not dissipated around Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body, his eyes shed with a trace of malice.

    [How is it possible! ?]

    [When did this kid be a Purple Spirit?]

    Elder Yue¡¯s heart jumped a little.

    ¡°Here, Elder.¡± Jun Wu Xie acknowledged indifferently.

    That easy and indifferent demeanor, immediately made Elder Yue¡¯s face to turn a shade darker.

    ¡°Do you know what you have just done?¡± Elder Yue asked in a cold voice.

    ¡°Oh? What have I done?¡± Jun Wu Xie arched up an eyebrow.

    Elder Yue snorted derisively. ¡°Within the Shadow Moon Pce, its disciples are strictly prohibited from fighting among themselves, and knowing that, you have wilfully vited those rules by wounding several disciples in broad daylight. Do you realize the severity of your actions! ?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes narrowed up as she stared at Elder Yue who hade prepared, an icy chill rising up in her heart.

    The speed that Elder Yue arrived here was a little too fast. The youths had just left not long ago and Elder Yue had already led a group of people toe here. If it was said that Elder Yue did not know anything about ¡°Chang Huan¡¯s agreement¡± with those few youths before, Jun Wu Xie would not believe a word of it.

    From the looks of the size of the group he brought here, Elder Yue must have nned all of this right from the start!

    Jun Wu Xie had really not thought that with her just havinge here to the Shadow Moon Pce, she would immediately be met with such a great show!

 Chapter 1777 - â€œStrife and Intrigue (2)â€

    Chapter 1777: ¡°Strife and Intrigue (2)¡±

    ¡°Chang Huan, we can disregard the usual misdemeanor you are always up to, but on this recent trip to the Pure Grace Pce, you had also contributed absolutely nothing at all. And now, you dared to vite the pce rules the very moment youe back, where you wounded your fellow disciples. You¡¯re exhibiting such sheer arrogance and showingplete disregard for anyone!¡± Elder Yue berated Jun Wu Xie in a highly self righteous voice.

    Jun Wu Xie had an eyebrow lifted as she looked at Elder Yue with his high posturing, and she sneered coldly in her mind.

    Elder Yue had really put an enormous hat onto her head. On the trip to the Pure Grace Pce for the birthday celebrations, he was iming that she had not achieved anything. Could he even have possibly been hoping that she would be able to win some benefits while she was in the Pure Grace Pce and bring it back to hand it to the pce?

    Moreover, Jun Wu Xie did not believe that Elder Yue really had a pair of such far hearing ears that he would be able to know exactly everything that ured here in such a short period of time right after it happened, and to bring with him a whole group of people toe find fault with him. It was obvious that Elder Yue had nned all of this.

    Jun Wu Xie did not need to think much about it before she already knew what kind of intentions Elder Yue had in mind.

    Yue Ye was Yue Yi¡¯s younger sister and Elder Ying was not on good terms with Elder Yue for a long time. Yue Yi was Elder Yue¡¯s biggest chip in hand and if Yue Yi were to see his most precious little sister outraged by Elder Ying¡¯s most favoured pupil, then based on Yue Yi¡¯s temperament, he would haveshed out right there on the spot. And even if Yue Yi were to beat Chang Huan to death, Elder Yue would be able to use the excuse that Chang Huan broke the pce rules as a cover, to bestow favour upon Yue Yi and at the same time rid himself of a pawn in the hands of his hated rival. It could be said that it was a scheme that gave him the best of both worlds.

    If not for that, Jun Wu Xie wouldn¡¯t be able to have realized why Elder Yue would rush over here so fast, or why those youths would dare to make such an agreement with Chang Huan even when they knew that Yue Ye was Elder Yue¡¯s adopted granddaughter.

    It was obvious that before Chang Huan had gone to the Pure Grace Pce, Elder Yue had already set up the trap, to wait for Chang Huan to fall into it himself.

    But what a pity, the one who returned from the Pure Grace Pce, was Jun Wu Xie, and not that fool, Chang Huan!

    Elder Yue¡¯s scheme did note out ording to what he had nned, creating a misstep in his n that was to kill two birds with one stone. All he was thinking of now was to get rid of Jun Wu Xie now, which would still work out for him.

    ¡°Men! Arrest Chang Huan immediately and lock him up in the dungeon.¡± Elder Yue did not give Jun Wu Xie any chance to defend herself at all and just immediately ordered for the men to capture her, thinking to strike hard and fast, to get rid of Chang Huan first.

    Several of the Shadow Moon Pce¡¯s disciples immediately walked towards Jun Wu Xie, but how could Jun Wu Xie possibly do nothing and just be a sitting duck?

    Before the disciples even got close, the purple coloured spirit glow that had just dissipated red out once again!

    A dominating surge of spirit power pushed the disciples back in retreat in that instant!

    ¡°Chang Huan! Are you thinking of rebelling! ?¡± This time, Elder Yue could clearly feel just how dense the spirit powering out from Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body really was. And upon seeing that, it just further steeled his resolve to want to get rid of Jun Wu Xie!

    Chang Huan¡¯s power was originally not all that significant, but he had however gained the high favour of Elder Ying, who shielded the kid in the Shadow Moon Pce. Elder Yue was seeking to eradicate Chang Huan because he wanted to hit at Elder Ying¡¯s morale. But when the mediocre Chang Huan suddenly disyed such astounding spirit power, the urge in Elder Yue to have him killed greatly intensified!

    As his eyes, had undoubtedly seen that the spirit power on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body was thicker and denser than that of Yue Yi¡¯s!

    It was clear to see that Jun Wu Xie¡¯s power had surpassed Yue Yi¡¯s and that was one point that Elder Yue would not be able to tolerate!

    ¡°Kid! I will really like to see just what kind of great capabilities you hold!¡± The glint of murder came to the surface in Elder Yue¡¯s eyes, and a silver slight suddenly shrouded Elder Yue¡¯s body!

 Chapter 1778 - â€œStrife and Intrigue (3)â€

    Chapter 1778: ¡°Strife and Intrigue (3)¡±

    Among the Twelve Pces, people who were able to break through to the Silver Spirit were almost only the various Pce Lords themselves. But there were some Elders who have already broken through to the Silver Spirit in existence, but the number of them were extremely rare!

    Elder Yue was considered to be the most senior in the Shadow Moon Pce and it was rumored outside that his powers could very well be above that of the current Pce Lord. Upon seeing that silver spirit light appear now, Jun Wu Xie was even more certain of that point.

    ¡°Kid, you think a Purple Spirit is all that great? Let me tell you, before a Silver Spirit, the Purple Spirit is just a helpless sheep waiting to be ughtered!¡± Elder Yue said with a disdainful sneer.

    Standing at the side, Yue Yi was bathed in cold sweat, highly worried for Jun Wu Xie. He wanted to step forth to dissuade Elder Yue but was stopped by a nce from Jun Wu Xie, so he could do nothing but remain in his spot, his fists tightly clenched at his sides.

    This was the prowess of Elder Yue. His powers, even when ced among the most powerful and elite of the other pces, would have few able topare, whatsmore in just the Shadow Moon Pce itself.

    Yue Yi had not cked in his training from when he was very young, all because he sought to be able to surpass Elder Yue one day, and save himself and his little sister from the evil ws of Elder Yue. Having suffered under those ws of Elder Yue for so many years, Yue Yi knew it better than anyone, that this old man who looked to be benevolent and kindly, was in actual fact just how cruel and vicious!

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes narrowed up as she stared at the spirit power swirling around Elder Yue, her eyes rising up with a cold glint.

    At the moment that Elder Yue was just about to capture Jun Wu Xie, a voice suddenly rang out that held Elder Yue from moving.

    ¡°Elder Yue! What are you trying to do! ?¡± A deep bellow filled with rage sounded. It was not known when Elder Ying had rushed over here, as Elder Ying came leading a few other Elders who supported him, making their way straight towards Elder Yue.

    Elder Yue cursed inwardly in his heart, but had no choice but to hold his hand. With a stern face, he then said: ¡°Elder Ying, this here is your good disciple? On the very day he just came back, he had already gotten into a fight and wounded several of our pce¡¯s disciples. Such brazen recklessness, and if we do not properly instill in him the Shadow Moon Pce¡¯s rules, how much more atrocious will he grow to be?¡±

    Elder Ying¡¯s brows creased up together. When he had just received the news, he had thought it to be ridiculous. He knew very well just what kind of capabilities Chang Huan possessed and if it was said that Chang Huan was able to injure several of the Shadow Moon Pce¡¯s disciples, he wouldn¡¯t believe it even if you beat him to death. But when he saw the purple coloured spirit glow around Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body, Elder Ying¡¯s heart quaked violently!

    [Purple Spirit!]

    [The kid has actually broken through to the realm of the Purple Spirit!]

    [How is it possible?]

    Elder Ying¡¯s heart was filled with doubts, but with Elder Yue¡¯s predatory eyes gazing so covetously at the side, he was unable to investigate deeper into it.

    ¡°Since Elder Yue is aware that Chang Huan is my disciple, then ifmits a wrong, it will naturally be me who will deal with it. Since Elder Yue is preaching on the pce rules, then I will talk to you about the pce rules. Have you forgotten? In our Shadow Moon Pce, if a disciple makes an infraction, then the Elder guiding them will have to deal with them ordingly, and others are not to stick their hand in with disciplining the disciple?¡± Elder Ying said as he raised his chin slightly, putting himself right between Elder Yue and Jun Wu Xie, his towering figurepletely blocking Jun Wu Xie from Elder Yue¡¯s sight, looking highly protective of his charge.

    Elder Yue discreetly clenched his jaw. The Shadow Moon Pce¡¯s rules were as Elder Ying had said, and that was why he had immediately led his people toe rushing over, seeking to get rid of Jun Wu Xie before Elder Ying discovered anything, never expecting that Elder Ying woulde rushing over in time.

 Chapter 1779 - â€œStrife and Intrigue (4)â€

    Chapter 1779: ¡°Strife and Intrigue (4)¡±

    ¡°Since Elder Ying is saying that, I believe that Elder Ying should know how to deal with this matter. Those wounded disciples need someone to give them a satisfactory answer. I will report this matter to the Lord and I think the Lord believes that Elder Ying will be able to deal with the matter appropriately.¡± Elder Yue said with a sneering smile, hiding the rage within his heart.

    That he had failed to get rid of Jun Wu Xie this day, caused Elder Yue to be filled with regret. Yue Yi was the most outstanding disciple among the younger generation in the Shadow Moon Pce but now ¡°Chang Huan¡± had popped up unexpectedly from nowhere. It would still be good if the incident could be used to suppress ¡°Chang Huan¡± newfound prominence as if he was not stifled and pressed down, then whether it was for Yue Yi or for Elder Yue himself, it might affect them adversely.

    ¡°Elder Yue can rest assured. I will naturally deal with it ording to the pce rules.¡± Elder Ying said.

    With the matter havinge to this, Elder Yue was not able to strike Jun Wu Xie down anymore, and could now do nothing but leave reluctantly.

    When Yue Yi was leaving, he showed obvious hesitation as he turned his head to look at Yue Ye standing there with her feet bare and her eyes filled with worry. But Elder Yue¡¯s gaze made him not dare to tarry a moment longer, but to turn his eyes away to catch up with the group in silence.

    The moment Elder Yue left, Elder Ying immediately kept away his aggressive demeanor and turned himself around, to look at Jun Wu Xie standing right behind him, his eyes looking ratherplicated.

    Jun Wu Xie stared straight back into Elder Ying¡¯s eyes, without avoiding his gaze at all.

    ¡°You rascal, stirring up trouble for me the very moment youe back. I need to ount for this incident to those disciples in the pce, so you just follow me back now and I will definitely have to punish you properly for this.¡± Elder Ying said with his brows creased together in a frown, his voice stern.

    The other Elders then dispersed at a signal from Elder Ying and Jun Wu Xie retracted the spirit power shrouding her body before she went to follow behind Elder Ying.

    A slight breeze blew past, tinged with a slight chill, which made Yue Ye who stood there shiver in cold. She stared at the back view of Jun Wu Xie which was growing more distant, no one knowing what was going through her mind. It might be because she was feeling the chill as her body trembled and she quickly hugged her arms to run back inside her own little courtyard.

    Elder Ying did not bring Jun Wu Xie to the ce where disciples of the Shadow Moon Pce received their punishments, but instead led Jun Wu Xie back to his room.

    Once inside, Elder Ying sat himself down on the chair, and he could not help but scanned his eyes over Jun Wu Xie from head to toe.

    ¡°Kid, aren¡¯t you going to tell me honestly just what is it with that spirit power you have on you?¡± Elder Ying asked with his eyes narrowed up.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t the Elder think that this is good?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked, with a shrug of her shoulders, and not the slightest bit of nervousness was seen on her.

    ¡°Good? What¡¯s so good about it? That fe, that Elder Yue had wanted to have you killed today! Do you really think that the Purple Spirit is all that invincible? Haven¡¯t you seen how badly suppressed that kid, Yue Yi is by Elder Yue? Although your powers are higher than Yue Yi¡¯s by a stretch, but all below the Silver Spirit are deemed to be insignificant louses. You couldn¡¯t possibly be unaware of the impossible gap between a Purple Spirit and a Silver Spirit would you? Would you believe that if Elder Yue had his heart set on wanting to have you eradicated today, with your skills, you would not be able to even withstand three strokes from him?¡± Elder Ying asked in a deep voice.

    ¡°In whose hands the prized deer will finally fall into, how could anyone possibly know without even giving it a try?¡± Jun Wu Xie had an eyebrow arched up, her eyes rising with a glint of confidence.

    Elder Ying drew in a deep breath.

    ¡°Chang Huan. Or should I call you by another name?¡± Elder Ying¡¯s words were shocking, having actually seen through Jun Wu Xie¡¯s disguise.

    But against that question from Elder Ying, Jun Wu Xie was not showing the least bit of panic, but instead went walking over to a chair at the side to sit herself down.

 Chapter 1780 - â€œTaking What Each Needs (1)â€

    Chapter 1780: ¡°Taking What Each Needs (1)¡±

    ¡°If you like, you can continue to call me Chang Huan.¡± Jun Wu Xie said to Elder Ying indifferently.

    Elder Ying had not thought that after Jun Wu Xie¡¯s disguise had been seen through, she could still remain so calm and the gaze he was looking at her with then unconsciously filled up with a trace of admiration. ¡°You¡¯ve got some guts. Although I do not know who you are, but you actually dare toe sneak into the Shadow Moon Pce disguised as Chang Huan. Aren¡¯t you afraid that I will immediately reveal your identity to others and make it impossible for you to walk out of the Shadow Moon Pce alive?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie lifted up her eyes to look at Elder Ying to reply: ¡°If you had such intentions, you would have handed me over to Elder Yue just now.¡±

    Although Chang Huan did not have anyone he was especially familiar or close with in the Shadow Moon Pce, but Elder Ying often provided backing for Chang Huan and he would naturally know Chang Huan a lot better than others. Jun Wu Xie had known it all along that if she used her powers today, she would have then exposed her identity to Elder Ying.

    The sudden increase powers, in the eyes of others, could have been due to Chang Huan hiding it to not attract attention, but for Elder Ying who was the person responsible for guiding and teaching Chang Huan, he would naturally know very clearly of the kind of talent and the state of Chang Huan¡¯s meridians.

    A person might due to a fortuitous encounter or some special reason be able to achieve a breakthrough of their powers to realms they would usually not be able to attain, but no one could possibly shoot from a yellow spirit to the Purple Spirit¡¯s fourth stage in just a mere month!

    A human body¡¯s meridians had its own limits and before they are given careful nursing, it is impossible to breakthrough those limits. And the nursing process was an extremely slow one, and not something that could be achieved in just one short month.

    Jun Wu Xie had been brazenly daring today because she had her own reasons for it.

    ¡°Kid, a person shouldn¡¯t be too arrogant. The taste of one¡¯s downfall due to overconfidence isn¡¯t all that sweet.¡± Elder Ying sighed softly. Although his face showed disapproval, the meaning behind Elder Ying¡¯s words instead seem to verify what Jun Wu Xie was guessing in her mind.

    ¡°Whether I¡¯m arrogant or not is not important. What¡¯s important is whether I can be of use to you.¡± Jun Wu Xie said as she lifted up a teacup, to slowly sip from it.

    ¡°The Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s health is deteriorating by the day and most of the pce¡¯s daily affairs are handled by you and Elder Yue. A mountain cannot contain two tigers and Elder Yue and you are like fire and water. He holds in his hand the most outstanding young disciple in the Shadow Moon Pce while your subordinates clearly number next to nothing, but just one piece of useless trash like Chang Huan. All of this, doesn¡¯t it make you feel that aggrieved in the slightest?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked, an eyebrow raising up as she looked at Elder Ying.

    Elder Ying drew in a deep breath. ¡°What you say is correct, but at the same time erroneous. Although I am not on good terms with Elder Yue, it is not because of power within the Shadow Moon Pce.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Jun Wu Xie then went.

    Elder Ying looked at Jun Wu Xie, but did not seem like he intended to continue speaking about it.

    ¡°Kid, whatever your objective is here in the Shadow Moon Pce, I do not care. But if you wish to continue to live while remaining safe and sound in the Shadow Moon Pce, you have to help me do one thing.¡± Elder Ying suddenly said.

    Jun Wu Xie felt that Elder Ying was a little strange, different from the other Elders of the Twelve Pces who were all blinded by greed. This Elder Ying seemed to possess his a strong belief of his own but as to what that belief was, Jun Wu Xie really found it unfathomable.

    But, as long as one seeked something, then it would be possible for enemies to turn into friends. No matter what Elder Ying¡¯s motives were, there was one simr point they both shared.

    And that was they both would not be pleased to see Elder Yue living toofortably.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked.

    ¡°I need you to help me go into Elder Yue¡¯s library, to look into something.¡± Elder Ying¡¯s eyes darkened slightly.

 Chapter 1781 - â€œTaking What Each Needs (2)â€

    Chapter 1781: ¡°Taking What Each Needs (2)¡±

    ¡°I need you to help me go into Elder Yue¡¯s library, to look into something.¡± Elder Ying¡¯s eyes darkened slightly.

    At the same moment Elder Ying¡¯s voice fell, he took out a broken and fragmented piece of jade from the Cosmos Sack he carried with him. He then put the jade pendant gently onto the table and pushed it across with his finger before Jun Wu Xie.

    That was an almost perfectly carved piece of white jade but most regretfully, that piece of white jade was not whole with only one half, its missing portion seemingly cut off by a sharp object, its surface smooth and clean.

    ¡°I want you to go to Elder Yue¡¯s library to find this jade piece¡¯s other half.¡± Elder Yue¡¯s voice was slightly suppressed.

    ¡°I had initially intended to give this job to Chang Huan. Although he is mostly just useless trash, but he is nimble and quick with his fingers and is able to find things that normal people are unable to find, or retrieve things that regr people find irretrievable. Now you can take Chang Huan¡¯s ce, and I leave this task to you toplete.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie raised an eyebrow.

    [So, that Chang Huan was a petty thief as well?]

    Without knowing why, at that moment, Jun Wu Xie was feeling that it was all ratherughable. A person that was so easily killed was actually a quick and nimble little thief, which just truly tainted the very word for ¡°thief¡±.

    ¡°How do you know that the other half of the jade is in Elder Yue¡¯s hands?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked as she toyed with the jade pendant in her hand, her eyes narrowing as she looked at Elder Ying¡¯s face.

    Elder Ying replied: ¡°I do not know. I am just guessing. But if you can find it, I will guarantee your safety here in the Shadow Moon Pce. And if you cannot.....¡± Elder Ying¡¯s gaze glinted sharply.

    ¡°The crime of impersonating a disciple of the Shadow Moon Pce, is enough for you to die in here eight hundred times, even if you are a Purple Spirit.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie was not frightened by Elder Ying¡¯s threat at all. She then ced the jade pendant back onto the table.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    ¡°Then now, in order to not let Elder Yue have a handle against you, I will now have you locked in the dungeon. Rest assured, I will have everything arranged, to not let you have to worry that your life would be at risk. With your skills, I believe that the dungeon would not be able to stop you all that much.¡± Elder Ying said meaningfully.

    Jun Wu Xie shrugged her shoulders, as a sign that she epted Elder Ying¡¯s suggestion.

    Very soon, Elder Ying personally sent Jun Wu Xie into the Shadow Moon Pce¡¯s dungeon. The Shadow Moon Pce¡¯s dungeon was dank and dark and in one of the cells that was standing solitary from the others, several curled up figures could be faintly seen that were shaking slightly.

    ¡°These are all disciples who havemitted wrongs and they would not be able to leave from here for the rest of their lives. If you do not wish to be one of them, then remember what you need to do.¡± Elder Ying said under the dim firelight, as he stared at Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie instead asked: ¡°You¡¯re not worried at all with letting me remain in the Shadow Moon Pce like this? Aren¡¯t you afraid that I will stir up chaos within the Shadow Moon Pce?¡±

    Elder Yingughed lightly and answered: ¡°So what if you create trouble? What does it matter to me? Moreover..... Since you are able toe to a consensus with Yue Yi, I do not feel that you would be a stupid person. Whatever you seek to do, do it after you carry out your task and I will not stop you in the slightest.¡±

    Upon saying that, Elder Ying pointed to a jail cell that had its door open, indicating that Jun Wu Xie was to go in.

    Jun Wu Xie walked into the cell, her mind reverberating with the exceptionally deep words Elder Ying had just said.

    This Elder Ying, was definitely not as simple as he looked, his mind much more intelligent than that Elder Yue with his powerful spirit power. To think that he could actually see that she had had some links with Yue Yi, which just gave her much food for thought.

 Chapter 1782 - â€œTaking What Each Needs (3)â€

    Chapter 1782: ¡°Taking What Each Needs (3)¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t stop me in the slightest?¡± Jun Wu Xie whispered as she looked at Elder Ying¡¯s back as it grew more distant, and she waved her hand lightly to summon the little ck cat. She then carried the little ck cat in her arms to walk right into a corner of the cell. The cell looked to be very clean and tidy, and Elder Ying must have sent someone in to clean it up before.

    Jun Wu Xie found herself a clean spot to sit down and the little ck cat shifted itself a little, as it tried to find afortable position for it to snuggle down into.

    ¡°Meow?¡±

    [This Elder Ying is rather strange. Why do I feel that he seems to hold sinister intentions against the Shadow Moon Pce?]

    An animal¡¯s sixth sense is always exceptionally sharp and the little ck cat had already heard every single word Elder Ying had said while it was inside Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body.

    Jun Wu Xie had obviously taken his disciple¡¯s ce and appeared within the Shadow Moon Pce but Elder Ying did not even ask a single word about Chang Huan¡¯s whereabouts, and had instead given Jun Wu Xie a hand in help. Although he had now given Jun Wu Xie a condition for her to continue to leave, but..... he wasn¡¯t the least bit concerned whether Jun Wu Xie would pose to be a threat to the Shadow Moon Pce at all.

    The little ck cat had wrecked its brains out but it still could not understand what this Elder Ying was intending to achieve.

    Jun Wu Xie lowered her head slightly, slowly stroking the little ck cat¡¯s fur, while she sorted out the thoughts in her mind at the same time.

    ¡°Elder Ying is not of the Shadow Moon Pce¡¯s direct lineage. Still remember what Yue Yi had said before? Elder Ying joined the Shadow Moon Pce when he was thirty five years of age and before that, he was the sessor of an ancient family n and the only heir.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes lowered slightly. The strange way Elder Ying was acting might have something to do with his lineage.

    In the Middle Realm, though the might of the Nine Temples and the Twelve Pces might be alluring, but many of the old and ancient family ns and other powers that existed avoided attracting too much attention.

    Although it was great to enjoy the shade under a big tree, but if the tree was a carnivorous species, not many people would be all that willing to be nutrients for it.

    With every old and ancient family n, they all always had their own sense of pride and beliefs, a inheritance umted from the times of their generations of ancestors, wealth they behind for their descendants. Asking them to join the Twelve Pces or the Nine Temples, would mean that they would have to abandon their identities in their family ns, to be a member of the Nine Temples or the Twelve Pce, a mere byword of embodiment.

    Especially if it was arge extended family n, it was not strange that some of them would asionally harbour such ideas.

    But Elder Ying was thest person left in his family n. The day he became Elder Ying, meant that he had given up on his own family n,pletely wiping off all traces of the existence of his family.

    Before she had met Elder Ying, Jun Wu Xie had guessed that Elder Ying was a person who was eager to seek immediate gains, or he wouldn¡¯t be locked in a struggle against Elder Yue on opposing sides. But having seen Elder Ying now, Jun Wu Xie quickly overturned her earlier assumption.

    In Elder Ying¡¯s eyes, she did not see the tiniest spark of fiery desire, but such a sense of highly suppressed emotions.

    What was he suppressing?

    Jun Wu Xie had no way of knowing. But there was one point that she could be certain of. And that was Elder Ying was not all that loyal to the Shadow Moon Pce.

    Otherwise, he would not possibly allow an imposter of unknown origin like her to carry out her impersonation like this.

    ¡°No matter what his motives are, we¡¯re just taking what we each need, and there¡¯s nothing bad about this.¡± Jun Wu Xie was rather satisfied with the current situation she was in. Being imprisoned in here, might make it easier for her to move around.

    ¡°Meow.....¡±

    [There isn¡¯t anything that bad about him alright. Do you know? If Elder Ying had not appeared there in time, that great demon lord would not have been able to hold himself back froming out to wash the entire Shadow Moon Pce in blood!]

 Chapter 1783 - â€œTaking What Each Needs (4)â€

    Chapter 1783: ¡°Taking What Each Needs (4)¡±

    In the Shadow Moon Pce¡¯s main pce hall, Elder Yue and Elder Ying stood on two sides of the pce hall. Seated upon the main seat, the Pce Lord was rubbing at his temples, his head aching as he looked at the two Elders who were arguing heatedly till their faces turned red.

    ¡°This is the kind of answer that Elder Ying had promised to give? After Chang Huan injured several of the Shadow Moon Pce¡¯s disciples, he is only being locked up in the dungeons to reflect on his actions? Elder Ying, isn¡¯t your way of dealing with it carried out a little too half heartedly?¡± Elder Yue sneered in disdain as he stared at Elder Ying. He had known that it was impossible that Elder Ying would punish Jun Wu Xie and he had very quickly brought the matter up to the Pce Lord and made a big fuss out of it. Having failed to get rid of Jun Wu Xie had already driven him to almost vomit blood and if he was still unable to at least strike a blow upon Jun Wu Xie, which would also take Elder Ying down a peg, then he would have two swallow two consecutive blows himself.

    ¡°Chang Huan has just returned from the Pure Grace Pce and he witnessed with his own eyes the deaths of his fellow disciples, which caused his heart quite a bit of distress. My Lord knows this as well. The child Chang Huan has been timid and a very much coward from young and he did not even dare fight back when he was bullied by others. Today¡¯s incident is just because he was ovee with fright and lost his mind for a moment that made him err in such a manner. This old man could not bear to punish him too harshly due to the unwavering loyalty he holds towards the Shadow Moon Pce and also because he has finally achieved a breakthrough in his spirit powers after so long. Afterall, the child was really greatly affected which caused his heart and mind to fall into chaos, never expecting that some good would actuallye out from that setback, leading him to breakthrough to the Purple Spirit realm!¡± Elder Ying said, surreptitiously defused Elder Yue¡¯s aggressive onught piece by piece, and even offhandedly mentioning about Jun Wu Xie¡¯s ¡°breakthrough¡±.

    The Pce Lord who had been feeling his head ache suddenly heard of ¡°Chang Huan¡¯s¡± breakthrough to the Purple Spirit, and he immediately perked up, his eyes lighting up slightly.

    ¡°Chang Huan broke through to the Purple Spirit? Is what Elder Ying said really true?¡± The Shadow Moon Pce Lord asked, his voice tinged with surprise.

    The Shadow Moon Pce¡¯s might was bing weaker and weaker and in the Middle Realm where might made right, it was bing increasingly difficult for them to progress. A pity they had not been able to rope in any talented youths with good potential in thest Battle of Deities Grand Meet with many of the good ones snatched up by the other pces. That had only caused the Shadow Moon Pce which was already in a rather poor state to be put in an even more awkward position.

    What the Shadow Moon Pcecked the most now, was skilled disciples among their younger generation. Only when the younger one grew, would the Shadow Moon Pce have hope of being able to rise up!

    ¡°Yes my Lord, Chang Huan has indeed broken through to the Purple Spirit. That kid possessed rather good gift from a young age but it was because he was just too faint hearted and cowardly which greatly impeded the progress of his spirit power¡¯s advancement. It might be because this trip to Pure Grace Pce made him witness such a gory and blood filled scene within the struggle among the Twelve Pces that made him realize that he cannot continue to remain so weak, and all the pent up potential within his body suddenly exploded.¡± Elder Ying said, taking advantage of the situation to exin.

    Elder Yue on the other side was so infuriated his beard bristled and his eyes widened to re fiercely, not knowing how the topic of assuming me had suddenly taken such a turn.

    Seeing the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s expression of pure joy, Elder Yue knew that his n to strike at Elder Ying and Jun Wu Xie had already gone down the drain!

    ¡°Oh? That kid actually held such great potential? No wonder Elder Ying had wanted to keep him no matter what at that time. I had thought that Elder Ying sheltered him then merely because you thought him pitiful. But my eyes had been proven to have misjudged him. Elder Ying has expended quite a lot of effort on Chang Huan all these years and it must have been hard on you to have groomed such an outstanding talent for our Shadow Moon Pce.¡± The Shadow Moon Pce Lordplimented with a smile at the edges of his mouth.

    ¡°It is all due to my Lord blessed fortune. All of the Shadow Moon Pce¡¯s disciples, are all my Lord¡¯s and this old man does not dare to im any credit.¡± Elder Ying said humbly.

 Chapter 1784 - â€œTaking What Each Needs (5)â€

    Chapter 1784: ¡°Taking What Each Needs (5)¡±

    ¡°Elder Ying is being too modest.¡± The Shadow Moon Pce Lord then continued with augh: ¡°Elder Ying is indeed worthy of being the sessor of a battle family n. Your expertise in the cultivation of spirit powers is definitely not what regr people canpare to and I hope Elder Ying will be able to groom more talented disciples for our Shadow Moon Pce in future.

    Elder Ying smiled and nodded his head, but that smile did not reach his eyes.

    ¡°Alright. Chang Huan must have suffered quite a shock and since it turned out to be such a blessing, I do not think that there is too much of a problem with the way Elder Ying has dealt with the matter, and the whole incident is just a case of a little friction between the disciples. They are all just young and exuberant youths and it is understandable that they would asionallymit a momentarypse of judgement. Elder Yue, I know that you are a candid and straightforward person and this matter shall beid to rest from here. There is no need for you to get enraged over such a small matter.¡± The Shadow Moon Pce Lord was in a great mood and he even went on to give an order to Elder Yue.

    The expression on Elder Yue¡¯s face was highly displeased but could do nothing but to endure the dissatisfaction in his heart, to put on a forced smile.

    ¡°Everything shall be as my Lord has said.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m also tired already, both of you are dismissed.¡± The Shadow Moon Pce Lord said with a wave of his hand.

    Elder Ying immediately retreated out from the room.

    Elder Yue¡¯s front foot was just about to step over the threshold of the pce hall when the Shadow Moon Pce Lord spoke.

    ¡°Elder Yue.¡±

    ¡°Your subordinate¡¯s here.¡± Elder Yue halted his steps, and immediately turned himself around to acknowledge.

    The Shadow Moon Pce Lord yawned and said: ¡°I have not been feeling too great these few days. Have Little Ye toe to my room.¡±

    Elder Yue immediately smiled and said: ¡°Yes, my Lord.¡±

    The Shadow Moon Pce Lord then got up and left the pce hall, while Elder Yue went walking to Yue Ye¡¯s little courtyard.

    Inside the courtyard, Yue Ye was dressed in a simple set of clothes as she squatted down at the side of the flowerbeds while holding a little shovel in her hand and working on the well thriving nts.

    Elder Yue¡¯s gaze fell on the side of Yue Ye¡¯s pretty face.

    Already twelve years old, she was gradually blooming and starting to reveal traces of a young girl¡¯s gentle beauty. Compared to Yue Yi, Yue Ye¡¯s looks suited Elder Yue¡¯s tastes a little more.

    But.....

    Elder Yue rposed himself and cleared his throat before he called out: ¡°Little Ye.¡±

    When Yue Ye heard Elder Yue¡¯s voice, she immediately raised her head, and with a wave of the little shovel in her hand, a bit of the soil on the shovel stuck onto Yue Ye¡¯s little face.

    ¡°Grandfather?¡± Yue Ye said as she looked at Elder Yue, her eyes blinking.

    Elder Yue¡¯s brows creased slightly and he said: ¡°Come here.¡±

    Yue Ye shrank her head into her shoulders and stood up carefully, to slowly walk over to stand before Elder Yue.

    ¡°Toss that shovel away.¡± Elder Yue said stiffly.

    Yue Ye immediately dropped the little shovel to the ground, and a clear tter sounded.

    Elder Yue¡¯s gaze swept sternly over Yue Ye¡¯s face and when he saw the dirt on her face, his expression be even more disapproving.

    ¡°As a girl, what are you doing messing around with these nts all the time? These tasks are what the gardeners are supposed to do.¡±

    Yue Ye trembled slightly as she lowered her head and said in a soft voice: ¡°Little Ye knows it now.¡±

    Elder Yue drew in a deep breath. ¡°Alright. Go clean yourself up and change out of those clothes. The Pce Lord wants to see you.¡±

    When she heard the two words ¡°Pce Lord¡±, Yue Ye shivered, and her little hands twisted the corners of her clothes nervously, exhibiting signs of fear.

    Elder Yue was oblivious towards the fear Yue Ye was showing but just went on to say: ¡°The Pce Lord¡¯s health has differed vastly from before. Although you are my granddaughter, you are still a member of the Shadow Moon Pce. So the Pce Lord¡¯s worry, is also a worry for you and me. Taking good care of the Pce Lord is a role that you ought to do, do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Little Ye understands.....¡±

 Chapter 1785 - â€œBelief (1)â€

    Chapter 1785: ¡°Belief (1)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie sat within the cell, the surrounding dark and dank. An asional sob or curse would drift out from the other cells, their voices both male and female, but all filled with despair and aggrievement.

    Those voices swam around Jun Wu Xie¡¯s ears, and she just sat there quietly, looking like she had nothing to do with this ce of despair at all.

    ¡°For how long do you intend to remain in this ce?¡± Anguid sounding voice quietly sounded from outside the jail cell.

    Jun Wu Xie lifted her head to look at Jun Wu Yao standing outside. He had his arms folded across his chest, as he leaned against the old and worn wooden pir, his head tilted as he looked at Jun Wu Xie separated from him behind the jail bars.

    ¡°When I destroy this ce, I will go.¡± Jun Wu Xie answered expressionlessly.

    Jun Wu Yao lifted his eyebrow slightly, as he looked around at the filthy and broken down dungeon, the disdain in his eyes couldn¡¯t be anymore obvious.

    ¡°Destroy it.....¡± The corners of Jun Wu Yao¡¯s mouth curled up slightly, and a cloud of ck mist rose from his fingertips. Under the dim firelight, the cloud of ck mist looked exceptionally sinister and terrifying, filled with the sense of impending doom.

    Jun Wu Xie then said: ¡°I want to do it on my own.¡±

    ¡°Why go through all that trouble?¡±

    ¡°You have things that you need to do, and so do I¡± Jun Wu Xie said calmly. She knew all too well of Jun Wu Yao¡¯s might. No need to mention just the Shadow Moon Pce. Even if it was the most dominant me Demons Pce among the Twelve Pces, when ced before Jun Wu Yao, it would be just as insignificant as a louse, something that he would be able to send straight to Hell with just a light flick of his finger.

    But that was not the result that Jun Wu Xie wanted, and also not a method that was eptable to her.

    What she seeked, and wanted to do was toplete it with her own strength, and not hide beneath Jun Wu Yao¡¯s wing to seek protection.

    Jun Wu Xie felt highly fortunate, that although Jun Wu Yao was mighty, he fully respected her ideals, never doing anything that she was not able to ept, always respecting her decisions.

    In truth, the reason she was not willing to depend on Jun Wu Yao¡¯s strength, had anotheryer of consideration to it.

    There was no doubt that Jun Wu Yao was very powerful, but Jun Wu Xie had not forgotten the rumour that had once swept through the Middle Realm, regarding the decline of the Dark Emperor. With Jun Wu Yao¡¯s powerful might and when the Dark Regime was flourishing, who could have possessed the ability to imprison him in that dark cave that never saw light? That was a point that Jun Wu Xie had never been able to understand and the only think that she could be certain of was that the enemy that Jun Wu Yao had to face was not someone the current her would be able to take on at all.

    Although Jun Wu Yao had not spoken about his own affairs, but Jun Wu Xie could faintly feel that he must have his own reasons for not returning to the Dark Regions to now. When he had been in the Lower Realm, he would often go missing and it was thought that it had something to do with this, while he had also always kept the news that he still lived hidden.

    Although Jun Wu Xie did not know who it was that Jun Wu Yao wanted to hide that from, but she understood that if it was a person that even Jun Wu Yao had to be wary of, that person would not be any ordinary character. She had not wanted him to make any moves here in the Middle Realm, was also because she did not want him to expose himself because of her, and bring trouble upon him.

    She wanted to be stronger, not just merely for herself, but was hoping, that if the day came, that Jun Wu Yao was to face his enemy, she wouldn¡¯t just be able to stand behind him without being able to do anything, but to be able to stand beside him, and fight against those disasters together with him.

    When she was weak, he shielded her.

    She seeked to be strong, so she would be able to stand by his shoulder in battle, to face dangers together.

    All of this, Jun Wu Xie had never once spoken a word of it, but that belief had long taken root deep in her heart way before.

 Chapter 1786 - â€œBelief (2)â€

    Chapter 1786: ¡°Belief (2)¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re still being so obstinate.¡± Jun Wu Yao said as he narrowed his eyes, but his devilish gaze tinged with an faint indiscernible smile. She could clearly borrow upon his strength to tten every obstacle before her but the little one was always so stubborn, never taking the initiative to have him stick his hand into such affairs.

    It could be said that Jun Wu Yao had watched Jun Wu Xie every step of the way as she went from weak towards power. On this road, just how far she would be able to go, he just couldn¡¯t wait to see.

    ¡°This is called perseverance.¡± Jun Wu Xie said.

    ¡°Alright. Perseverance.¡± Jun Wu Yao said, with a helpless smile.

    ¡°Where is Ye Sha?¡± Jun Wu Xie suddenly asked.

    Her voice had just fallen when a figure silently appeared behind Jun Wu Yao.

    Ye Sha knelt on one knee and said: ¡°Your subordinate is here.¡±

    ¡°Go help me check whether there is something that matches this half piece of jade in Elder Yue¡¯s room.¡± Jun Wu Xie said as she handed to Ye Sha, the half piece of jade that Elder Ying had given to her. She should be doing these things herself, but..... she did not think that someone would just let her reflect on her mistakes in the dungeon so peacefully.

    ¡°Yes, Young Miss.¡± Ye Sha acknowledged as he kept the half piece of jade safely away. His tall figure then quickly faded away into the darkness, his presence dissipating away altogether.

    Jun Wu Yao looked at Jun Wu Xie sitting inside the cell, very much at ease. He was just about to open the cell door and get cosy with his little one when the sound of footsteps caused him to have no choice but to retract his actions.

    ¡°Looks like someone will not stoping to court death.¡± Jun Wu Yao said, his voice tinted with a slight tinge of regret.

    Jun Wu Xie shrugged her shoulders, her eyes seeing Jun Wu Yao off as he disappeared without a trace right before her eyes.

    The footsteps came in closer and closer and Jun Wu Xie gave the little ck cat in her arms a pat. The little ck cat then leapt out of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s arms in understanding, onto a pile of straw. It then wiggled its little behind as it dug itself under the pile of straw. Its body was tiny in size and under the dim firelight in the dungeon, it could not be seen at all.

    ¡°Are you enjoying the taste of being in the dungeon?¡± Several Shadow Moon Pce disciples came to the front of the jail cell, to stare at Jun Wu Xie inside through the bars.

    Jun Wu Xie lifted up her eyelidszily, to give the youths outside a measuring gaze.

    One indigo spirit, three blue spirits..... How dull.

    Sweeping her nce over them, Jun Wu Xie then lowered her gaze to the ground, like the few people outside are not as interesting as the dry straw upon the ground.

    Upon seeing that they were being disregarded sopletely by Jun Wu Xie, the faces of the youths outside quickly became not too pretty.

    ¡°Chang Huan, I had not thought that a chattering sissy like you would really be so treacherous, to have hidden your powers all this time, and making monkeys out of everyone? Or do you think that with your powers, no one within the pce will dare to do anything against you? Do you know that the Pce Lord has already given the order to have your status as a member of the Shadow Moon Pce rescinded? You are not just a criminal who wounded the Shadow Moon Pce¡¯s disciples, do you have still have anything to be so smug about?¡± One of the youths said with a sneer, his eyes dripping with venom.

    ¡°A debt with money, a life for a life, pay for what you owe. You¡¯ve wounded our fellow disciples and we are now carrying out the Pce Lord¡¯s orders to deliver the punishment. If you know what¡¯s good for you, then be cooperative and me and my brothers can make it quick for you. But if you are not willing to cooperate, when the Elders are called, it will only end up worse for you.¡± The youths spoke one after another, constantly attempting to stir up Jun Wu Xie¡¯s emotions with their words.

    But they were all highly disappointed, as no matter what they said, Jun Wu Xie did not even look at them once from beginning to end.

 Chapter 1787 - â€œConspire To Murder (1)â€

    Chapter 1787: ¡°Conspire To Murder (1)¡±

    The youths were getting an itch in their teeth from beingpletely ignored by Jun Wu Xie but did not dare to do anything too overboard, as they already knew what kind of power Jun Wu Xie now held before they came here.

    ¡°Chang Huan! Are you even listening to what we are saying?¡± One of the youths opened his mouth to say in exasperation.

    Jun Wu Xie continued to act like she did not hear anything.

    ¡°Damn it.¡± The youths saw that Jun Wu Xie thought nothing of them at all and whatever they said to her, her ears were not hearing a single word of it. The shade of their faces then turned uglier.

    ¡°I would really like to see how long you can continue to act tough.¡± A youth said through narrowed eyes, a venomous glint shing within. He raised a hand to remove a burning candle from the side and came walking over to the front of the jail cell to said sinisterly: ¡°Since you refuse the proffered wine, then you can now only have wine as punishment.¡±

    Upon saying that, the youth suddenly threw the candle towards the jail cell!

    The floor of the jail cell, wasid with ayer of dry straw. In the instant that the candle fell to the ground, the me immediately lit the dry straw in the area close to it. Fiery red mes spread at an amazing speed within the entire cell, the rolling waves of heat swirling within the dark and dank dungeon, its light illuminating the filthy walls clearly on all four sides!

    The youths outside the jail cell wereughing, as they watched the mes gradually burning straight towards Jun Wu Xie, their hearts reveling in sinister evil.

    The bars of the barricades in the Shadow Moon Pce¡¯s dungeon seemed to have been made from wood, but within that outer casing of wood, it was iid with quite a bit of ck steel. The ck steel was extraordinarily hard and even a Purple Spirit would not be able to destroy it with its own strength.

    Only those who broke through to the Silver Spirit, would be able to shake it up a little.

    With Jun Wu Xie locked within the jail cell, she had no where to escape to and the youths were just waiting to see Jun Wu Xie inside the cell scream and shout in misery.

    Jun Wu Xie sat calmly in her spot, her clear gaze staring at the ze surging towards her, and there was not the slightest bit of panic in her eyes. She merely raised her head up calmly, her gaze piercing over the fiercely burning mes, to look straight at the youths standing outside.

    ¡°You are no longer a disciple of the Shadow Moon Pce and since you refuse to ept the Shadow Moon Pce¡¯s punishment meted out to you, then we can only make you receive another kind of special punishment. Rest assured, I have heard people saying that people who are burned to death, even when their skin had split and their flesh burst open throughout the entire body, scorched to a charred ck, their consciousness will not disappear that quickly. They will struggle bitterly within the mes, and even when the body had degenerated, your consciousness will let you feel the agony clearly. Chang Huan..... You can enjoy that experience now, entertain yourself with this execution by fire! Hahaha.....¡± The youth who set the fireughed aloud and unbridled, the light from the fire reflected in his eyes, casting upon his eyes ayer of zing venom.

    The other three youths were alsoughing as they watched it all, not showing the least bit of pity or sympathy, like what was being burned to death was not a person, but just a dead animal.

    The fiery ze surged towards Jun Wu Xie, seemingly about to engulf herpletely in a blink, and the venom in the eyes of the youths intensified.

    But in the instant that the mes were rushing straight towards Jun Wu Xie, purple coloured spirit light suddenly exploded out from Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body!

    In that mere instant, the purple coloured spirit light covered over the entire dungeon. Under the shroud of that purple coloured spirit glow, the ravenous momentum of the roaring fire waspletely suppressed, the intense mes constantly being pushed down, where in the end they were squashed t into the ground, and extinguished.....

 Chapter 1788 - â€œConspire To Murder (2)â€

    Chapter 1788: ¡°Conspire To Murder (2)¡±

    The four youths who were initially cackling with evilughter suddenly found the smile at the corners of their mouths stiffen as they saw the strange scene happen before their eyes. They stared with eyes bulging wide and mouths hanging open to look at everything, unable to make themselves believe that a person could actually extinguish those raging mes with just their spirit power alone.

    The fire within the dungeon had been put out, the high temperature stifling. The dry straw that had burnt right up leaving behind ashes still present. But as for the searing mes, not even a spark remained.

    What kind of a damned spirit power was that! ?

    ¡°Those that do not wish to die, scram the hell out.¡± Jun Wu Xie said as she slowly lifted her eyes up, the icy gaze sweeping over the youths outside one by one, a chill shooting right through their entire bodies from those words.

    Many people looked up to the Purple Spirit, and knew of the Purple Spirit¡¯s strong might. But they allcked experience in battling a Purple Spirit and hence did not have a deep understanding of the actual might of a Purple Spirit.

    Although Jun Wu Xie was sitting inside the jail cell now, but if she wished, even without moving from the spot she sat at, she would be able to send those four morons straight into Hell.

    The several youths felt their skin crawl under Jun Wu Xie¡¯s icy gaze and the original glee and arrogance had seeped right out of them without a single trace left. The spirit power that had been able to epass the entire dungeon, was thick and robust. Although they had been standing outside the jail cell earlier, but when the Purple Spirit power had suppressed the mes, the spirit power had reached highly close to them, separated only by that seemingly not to strong bars.

    It would only need to re out a little bit further, and that spirit power would have been able to engulf them all within.

    At that moment, the hearts of the youths were filled with fear.

    ¡°Chang..... Chang Huan..... Do be too full of yourself yet! There¡¯s got to be someone who will be able to deal with you. You are now just a lowly prisoner of the Shadow Moon Pce!¡± The youth was almost scared out of his mind but he put on a brave front and said those threatening words, but the pale pallor of his face and the slight trembling of his legs betrayed his heart¡¯s true feelings.

    The four of them did not dare to remain there another moment, immediately scurrying their way out after throwing out those spiteful words.

    Inside the dungeon, silence fell once again like it had been before, where even the wailing prisoners mped their mouths shut.

    The little ck cat came scuttling out from under the straw it had dug itself into, the dried grass stuck among its thick and fluffy fur. It then shook it body, to shake the straw loose.

    ¡°Meow.....¡±

    [That Elder Ying did not keep his word. Didn¡¯t he say that all you need to do is just to remain in here and it will be fine? How could he allow the Shadow Moon Pce Lord to kick you out of the Shadow Moon Pce?]

    The little ck cat leapt into Jun Wu Xie¡¯s arms. It was a spirit body, and the kind of damage fire could inflict on it was insignificant.

    ¡°I have not been kicked out of the Shadow Moon Pce.¡± Jun Wu Xie said as she raised up a hand, to carefully pick out one by one, the fine remnants of the straw that was hidden under the little ck cat¡¯s fur.

    ¡°Meow?¡±

    [Not kicked out? Then why would those few brats say that just now?]

    The little ck cat muttered, as it swished its tail.

    ¡°They wanted me to believe it, and ept what they imed to be my punishment.¡± Jun Wu Xie said, the corners of her mouth curling up, to draw a sneer across her face.

    ¡°Meow?¡±

    [What does that mean?]

    ¡°If the Shadow Moon Pce Lord is not an idiot, then he would not kick a disciple who holds higher power than Yue Yi out of the Shadow Moon Pce.¡± Jun Wu Xie said.

    The Shadow Moon Pce might among the Twelve Pces was on the lower end and they had not been able to get themselves any suitable candidates in thest Battle of Deities Grand Meet. The reason Elder Yue had wanted to be able to control Yue Yi so much was because of Yue Yi¡¯s gift, who had already surpassed his use as an ordinary target to toy with. He seeked not only to control Yue Yi, but to also make use of Yue Yi¡¯s worth.

 Chapter 1789 - â€œConspire To Murder (3)â€

    Chapter 1789: ¡°Conspire To Murder (3)¡±

    Yue Yi had still not been able to gain the recognition of the Shadow Moon Pce, then would ¡°Chang Huan¡± who held a higher level of power than Yue Yi be able to do it?

    The Shadow Moon Pce Lord would not possibly want to kill a disciple who held so much potential to be able to fight the other pces unless he wished for the Shadow Moon Pce to continue to decline.

    ¡°Meow!¡±

    [You are saying, those scoundrels were just lying? They came here only to find trouble with you?]

    Jun Wu Xie nodded.

    ¡°They must havee here under orders. If the Shadow Moon Pce really wanted to punish me, they would get the disciples guarding the dungeon to carry it out, and not just send a few young teenagers here, which is not in ordance to the rules.¡± Jun Wu Xie just thought that it was all tooughable. Just how badly was the other party disregarding her intelligence?

    All the pces had disciples who were in charge of meting out punishments and if someonemitted a wrong, those disciples would then be the ones carrying it out, and not just randomly find a few people to do it.

    ¡°Moreover, those few youths had obviously seemed to look rather guilty. Although the words that came out of their mouths were haughty and arrogant, but they had not dared to open the cell door at that time, showing that they were afraid that I would sense something amiss after getting out, and inflict harm upon them.¡± Jun Wu Xie said, as she stroked at the little ck cat¡¯s smooth fur.

    Hearing that, the little ck cat immediately understood the subtlety within.

    ¡°Meooow?¡±

    [Who would want to kill you?]

    ¡°Besides him..... Who else is there?¡± Jun Wu Xie said indifferently.

    The several youths ran out from the dungeon like they were running for their lives, and aftering out from the dungeon, a figure appeared before their eyes.

    When the youths saw the figure, they immediately stood in their spots, not daring to make any careless movements. ¡°Elder Yue.¡±

    Elder Yue creased up his brows in a frown and stared at the several pale faced youths. ¡°Has the deed been done?¡±

    The youths turned to look at each other, and their faces twisted up mournfully, but could do nothing but shake their heads silently.

    ¡°Good for nothings! He is now imprisoned inside the dungeon and all of you are not even able to teach him a good lesson? Of what use are the whole lot of you! ?¡± Elder Yue berated, his eyes ring at them in rage.

    ¡°Elder Yue..... It¡¯s..... It¡¯s not that we do not want to follow your orders, but..... but that kid Chang Huan seems to havepletely changed into another person. Besides having be much more daring, his strikes have also grown to be highly vicious. We followed what you said to us and told him that he has already been kicked out of the Shadow Moon Pce but he did not show the tiniest bit of reaction. When we told him toe out, he just sat there, not moving in the slightest, and not even bothering with us at all. In the end, we did not dare to release him and we came up with a way to set fire to the jail cell, but.....¡± One of the youths said highly mournfully, telling Elder Yue about everything that had happened in the dungeon earlier.

    The more Elder Yue listened, the uglier the expression on his face became.

    To be able to use her spirit power to extinguish the roaring mes, it could be seen to what level of skill Jun Wu Xie had perfected her control of her spirit powers to. Such precise control and adaptability, was not something that could be achieved overnight.

    Elder Yue had initially been highly suspicious on how ¡°Chang Huan¡± had suddenly be so highly skilled and had thought that Elder Ying must have relied on some secret method from his family n to help ¡°Chang Huan¡± attain that power. But now it seemed like ¡°Chang Huan¡± had possessed that kind of power for a long time.

    ¡°I really hadn¡¯t thought that that kid would be so crafty.¡± Elder Yue said as he clenched his jaws hard discreetly. Thinking back to how Elder Ying had in the pce hall changed the Pce Lord¡¯s impression of ¡°Chang Huan¡± with just a few flowery words, Elder Yue¡¯s heart grew to be more anxious.

    Yue Yi was a bargaining chip he held in his hand, which had brought him quite a bit of benefits. But now that Elder Ying had Jun Wu Xie, the state of affairs in the Shadow Moon Pce had turned into a different situation.

 Chapter 1790: - â€œConspire To Murder (4)â€

    Chapter 1790: ¡°Conspire To Murder (4)¡±

    ¡°That right..... Who would have thought that Chang Huan would hide such a hand. He had all of uspletely fooled.¡± One of the youth said nodding his head vehemently.

    ¡°It¡¯s true. He was not even able to defeat me in the past and does not retaliate no matter how much we admonish or beat him, always putting on that smiling face before us. But now, he acts mighty peculiar, and so unbelievably arrogant.....¡±

    In the past, Chang Huan could be said to be very easily bullied in the Shadow Moon Pce. With that mouth that spouted ttery and licked boots all the time, he came totch onto arge thigh that was Elder Ying, which caused quite a number of disciples to hold him in contempt. But who would have thought, that the weak and hypocritical Chang Huan would turn out to be secretly hiding such a big trump card.

    ¡°Alright, all of you can go now. Today¡¯s incident, take it as it never happened before. If Ie to hear any news of today¡¯s events, all of you can forget about continuing to remain here in the Shadow Moon Pce.¡± Elder Yue said sinisterly.

    The youths quickly acknowledged and then ran away as fast as they could with their heads lowered.

    Elder Yue¡¯s mood plummeted down into the bottom of the gorge. Jun Wu Xie was currently still imprisoned in the dungeon. It might not be that obvious yet, but once Jun Wu Xie was allowed to walk out of the dungeon alive, then Elder Ying¡¯s authourity would quickly climb and grow in influence.

    That was a point that Elder Yue could not help but worry about.

    With the kind of power Jun Wu Xie held, even if Yue Yi were to strike, it was still impossible to get rid of Jun Wu Xie. And Elder Yue was not willing to strike with his own hand, as once he did that, the Pce Lord would immediately be able to detect that something was odd, and he would not be able to find an excuse to brush it all off.

    But, Elder Yue would definitely still not allow Jun Wu Xie to walk out from that dungeon alive.

    When mealtime came, the jailors sent food to every prisoners within the jail cells. A few steamed buns were ced at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s cell and the jailor who brought the things in left immediately after putting the things down, like he had not noticed that Jun Wu Xie¡¯s cell was filled with scorch marks left behind from a big fire at all.

    Jun Wu Xie brought the buns in and sniffed at them, and her eyes shed with a chill before she went on to calmly eat them quietly, a bite at a time.

    The jailor who was hidden in the shadows watched Jun Wu Xie swallow the bun, and then immediately went running out, straight towards Elder Yue¡¯s courtyard.

    At that moment, Elder Yue was seated in his study, telling Yue Yi about some things. When he saw the jailor rushing in, he halted his conversation with Yue Yi, and Yue Yi silently retreated to one side.

    ¡°Reporting to Elder Yue. Chang Huan has eaten it.¡±

    Elder Yue arched up an eyebrow, his face breaking into a smile.

    ¡°Did you see him swallow it down with your own eyes?¡±

    The jailor replied: ¡°I saw with him swallow half a bun with my own eyes and after eating it, he did not discover anything amiss.¡±

    Elder Yue nodded his head in satisfaction, and then dismissed the jailor with a wave of his hand.

    Waiting till the jailor had left, Elder Yue sank himself into the back of his chair and crossed his arms over his abdomen, his face filled with smiles.

    But Yue Yi¡¯s emotions had be highly conflicted inside. Having served under Elder Yue for so long, he knew Elder Yue¡¯s methods better than anyone else, and the jailor¡¯s words earlier had made his heart jump.

    ¡°Elder Yue.¡± Yue Yi could not help himself as he said.

    ¡°Hm?¡± Elder Yue was seemingly in a rather good mood.

    ¡°You want to get rid of ¡°Chang Huan¡±?¡± Yue Yi pushed down the anxiety in his heart, looking like he was just asking casually.

    Elder Yue then said sneeringly: ¡°If I do not get rid of him now, should I then wait till hees out of that dungeon, and boosts up Elder Ying¡¯s influence?¡±

    Yue Yi¡¯s heart turned cold.

    Elder Yue then said: ¡°The kid¡¯s powers had indeed been beyond anything I expected. I had sent people there to make him suffer some pain, but I had not thought that he would be so sharp, and not fall for it.¡±

 Chapter 1791 - â€œConspire To Murder (5)â€

    Chapter 1791: ¡°Conspire To Murder (5)¡±

    ¡°But he¡¯s afterall still too young and no matter how meticulous that mind of his is, he¡¯s still too green. He might have been able to avoid the punishment, but hasn¡¯t he still ended up eating that bun spiked with poison? Haha.....¡± Elder Yue was feeling mighty pleased with his scheme.

    To make someone die without a trace, he had many methods at his disposal.

    ¡°Poisoned bun? But Purple Spirits by themselves possess a certain level of resistance against poison.....¡± Yue Yi¡¯s heart was already filled with fear, his fists secretly clenched up but not allowing his face to show the slightest bit of nervousness.

    As one¡¯s spirit cultivation grew higher and higher, the spirit power that infused the entire body¡¯s organs provided them with a strong protection, where even if they were to ingest poisoned things, the effects of the poison would be greatly weaker than it would be for regr people.

    The reason why Purple Spirits are considered to be highly powerful, besides the fact their battle prowess was greatly elevated, would be the many other minute changes that came together with it. The extension of their lifespans and the transformations in their bodies¡¯ constitution were be the more obvious changes among them.

    Hence, to want to kill a Purple Spirit, if one seeked to seed in it with poison, would only stand a chance only by finding a highly lethal poison, or otherwise, all regr poisons would not be enough to kill a Purple Spirit at all!

    Elder Yue nced over at Yue Yi, and said with a sneer: ¡°Do you think I will not know that? What I gave him, isn¡¯t any regr poison, but something that is concocted with the Soul Severing Flower. Not to mention that he is merely a Purple Spirit. Even when a Silver Spirit ingests that drug, would not be able to walk out of that dungeon alive.¡±

    ¡°Soul Severing Flower.....¡± Yue Yi¡¯s eyes quaked with shock!

    The Soul Severing Flower was a poisonous flower that grew in the Middle Realm. Not only its petals were poisonous, even its roots contained lethal poison. No need to even talk about ingesting such a flower, even if one had only swallowed water that had its petals soaked in them before would cause a person to bleed through the seven orifices to result in death!

    In the ce where the Soul Severing Flower grew, besides anything of the same species to the Soul Severing Flowers, no other nt life could survive. One would only need to nt one seed on Soul Severing Flower within a forest, and it would not take long before all nt life closest to the Soul Severing Flower would quickly wither.....

    But as this type of flower was too vicious, it was very rare even within the Middle Realm, hard to seek for, and Yue Yi had only ever heard of it himself.

    But Yue Yi had never ever thought that Elder Yue would use the Soul Severing Flower to deal with Jun Wu Xie!

    At that moment, Yue Yi¡¯s heart jumped straight up into the back of his throat.

    ¡°Once that Chang Huan is dead, I would like to see for how much longer Elder Ying can continue to be wrapped up in his glee!¡± Elder Yue said with his eyes narrowing up sinisterly. ¡°That old dog is rather smart though, to know that he had to get Chang Huan to hide his powers, to act like a fool that deceived everyone in the pce.¡±

    From the beginning, Elder Yue had never suspected that ¡°Chang Huan¡± had been switched with an imposter.

    Yue Yi¡¯s mind was whirling from what he had heard and he was unable to say a single word.

    ¡°Elder Yue, the Pce Lord asks for you to go over.¡± Right at that moment, a Shadow Moon Pce guard came into Elder Yue¡¯s study.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got it.¡± Elder Yue nodded his head, and immediately stood up.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to see the Pce Lord. You go back and get some rest for now. Your injuries have not fully healed so don¡¯t go to Little Ye¡¯s courtyard yet, lest she gets worried when she sees you in such a state.¡± Elder Yue ordered.

    ¡°Yes.....¡± Yue Yi fought back the rage rising up within him, and answered in a low voice.

    Elder Yue nced at Yue Yi, and did not notice anything unusual. He then got up and followed the guard out. Elder Yue¡¯s front foot had just stepped out not long and Yue Yi was already searching frantically through the study. After managing to find a wooden box, he immediately hugged it and rushed towards the dungeon!

 Chapter 1792 - â€œConspire To Murder (6)â€

    Chapter 1792: ¡°Conspire To Murder (6)¡±

    Yue Yi sprinted as fast as he could the entire way, till he reached outside the dungeon. Before he went into the dungeon, he forced a mask of calm upon his face and hid the wooden box properly away, before he went walking inside.

    ¡°Junior Yue Yi, what brings you here?¡± The jailor quickly hurried forward to greet, when he saw Yue Yi.

    Who in the Shadow Moon Pce didn¡¯t know that Yue Yi was Elder Yue¡¯s adopted grandson?

    Elder Yue had no children of his own, and only had two grandchildren Yue Yi and Yue Ye. Seeking to win the favour of Elder Yue, many people in the pce would treat Yue Yi highly politely.

    Yue Yi nodded his head coldly.

    ¡°Grandfather asked me toe take a look. If there is nothing, do not let anyonee disturb me.¡± Yue Yi said.

    ¡°Yes, yes. Junior Yue Yi, you just take your time. I will now go to the entrance and keep a lookout for you. If any of Elder Ying¡¯s peoplee, I will help you hold them off.¡± The jailor thought Yue Yi hade under Elder Yue¡¯s orders, to see how miserable Jun Wu Xie was, as he quicklyplied.

    Yue Yi grunted in approval, and then walked himself towards the cell Jun Wu Xie was in.

    In the dark and dank dungeon, a moldy smell hung in the air. This ce was rather unfamiliar to Yue Yi as with Elder Yue around, he had almost nevere to the dungeon before.

    The path within the dungeon was clearly very short, but Yue Yi seemed to feel every single he took was pure torture. He was afraid. Afraid that he would be met with a scene that would make him crumble.

    ¡°Why have youe?¡± A slightly cold voice suddenly rang out within the quiet dungeon.

    Yue Yi drew in a deep breath, and turned his head around to seek out the voice.

    In a scorched and ckened jail cell, Yue Yi saw the shape of a familiar figure.

    Jun Wu Xie wa seated upon the dry straw, safe and sound, as she stared calmly at Yue Yi.

    ¡°You¡¯re alright?¡± Yue Yi was slightly taken aback, as he stared at the perfectly fine Jun Wu, his eyes showing a tint of surprise.

    The Soul Severing Flower poison takes effect very quickly and Jun Wu Xie should be affected by the poison by this time but he did not detect a single trace of anything unusual on Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°What can happen to me?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked, lifting an eyebrow slightly as she stared at the rather pale Yue Yi.

    Yue Yi immediately walked over to the bars, and squatted himself down to ask in a soft voice: ¡°Did you eat any of the buns the jailor gave you earlier?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie nodded.

    Yue Yi took a deep breath, and immediately pulled out the wooden box he had hidden away, and pushed it on the floor to the side of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s feet.

    ¡°That jailor is one of Elder Yue¡¯s people and he took Elder Yue¡¯s orders to slip poison into your food. I know that you are skilled in Medicine but that poison isn¡¯t any regr kind of poison. It is concocted from the Soul Severing Flower and the Soul Severing Flower is lethally poisonous, where even a Silver Spirit would not be able to withstand against its effects. I do not know where he has hidden the antidote. There are many bottles here and since you know Medicine, search through them quickly to see if the antidote is there.¡± Although Yue Yi had already lowered his voice down by quite a lot, he was still not able to hide his anxiety and nervousness.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Yue Yi¡¯s taut and highly stiffened face and then lowered her head as she opened the wooden box by her foot. A whole bunch of bottles and sks had been stuffed into the wooden box and she opened them up one by one to sniff at them before she ced them back.

    ¡°How? Is the antidote there?¡± Yue Yi asked anxiously.

    ¡°There isn¡¯t an antidote, but I found the poison that you mentioned.¡± Jun Wu Xie said as she pulled out a red medicine bottle.

    Yue Yi almost fell before Jun Wu Xie¡¯s knees.

    ¡°Why would you look for the poison? You..... Is the antidote really not in there?¡± Yue Yi was almost frantic with anxiety as no one could be certain when the poison in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body will take effect and he was feeling highly worried.

    ¡°No.¡± Jun Wu Xie said with a shrug of her shoulders.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back and search again. You wait here!¡± Yue Yi said, already about to get up.

    ¡°No need.¡± Jun Wu Xie said suddenly instead.

 Chapter 1793 - â€œConspire To Murder (7)â€

    Chapter 1793: ¡°Conspire To Murder (7)¡±

    Yue Yi stared in iprehension at Jun Wu. [The Soul Severing Flower¡¯s poison was so strongly lethal. How could he still be so calm?]

    Jun Wu Xie did not answer directly but closed the wooden box before returning it to Yue Yi.

    ¡°Young Master Jun..... What are you doing?¡± Yue Yi asked a little anxiously.

    Jun Wu Xie then answered indifferently. ¡°The poison has no effect on me.¡±

    ¡°?¡± ¡°no effect?¡± Yue Yi¡¯s eyes opened wide.

    With how lethal the Soul Severing Flower¡¯s poison was, without the antidote, only the Medical Saint would be able to treat it. As for how good Jun Wu¡¯s medical skills were, Yue Yi wasn¡¯t too clear about that. But there was one point that Yue Yi knew very well. Throughout the Middle Realm, only one person had attained the rank of Medical Saint. With Jun Wu being so young, even if he possessed outstanding gift for Medicine and had learnt it from young, it would still be difficult for him to reach the realm of a Medical Saint.

    ¡°Child¡¯s y like this, is not even worth my notice.¡± Jun Wu Xie said with a shrug of her shoulders. When she picked up the steamed bun, she had already detected something unusual about it. That a cold and dried up bun would give off a tint of sweet fragrance was not normal in the least. Moreover, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s level of familiarity towards herbs had far surpassed anyone¡¯s knowledge where with just a slight whiff, she was already able to determine what had been added into it.

    Yue Yi was suddenly at a loss for words. He would never have thought that the Soul Severing Flower whose name by itself struck terror in the hearts of men..... when it went into Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mouth, it would be termed as..... child¡¯s y.....

    If not for the fact he knew Jun Wu¡¯s style of doing things, Yue Yi would really think that Jun Wu was just joking with him.

    ¡°You¡¯re..... sure..... that the poison has no effect on you?¡± Yue Yi was still a little worried.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded.

    Yue Yi fell silent for a while before he said: ¡°Then you just be careful yourself. Elder Yue is seeking to have you dead. Having failed today, he will surely think of more ways to make another attempt in the days toe, so you must be careful. I can see that Elder Ying is rather protective of you and it is said that he said quite a few good things about you before the Pce Lord. The Pce Lord wants to let bygones be bygones and most probably would not pursue you to take any responsibility. Ask Elder Ying to get you out of here as soon as possible or Elder Yue will definitely scheme up more ways to get rid of you.¡±

    ¡°If he possess that kind of capability, he cane try it anytime.¡± Jun Wu Xie said calmly.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s calm had an effect on Yue Yi¡¯s heart. The anxiety and fluster he had been feeling gradually dissipated under Jun Wu Xie¡¯s influence.

    ¡°Yue Yi.¡± Jun Wu Xie said suddenly.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°Who tends to the flowerbeds in your younger sister¡¯s courtyard?¡± For some unknown reason, Jun Wu Xie suddenly asked about this.

    Yue Yi was taken aback and he thought about it a moment before he said: ¡°Those flowerbeds were initially taken care of by the Shadow Moon Pce¡¯s gardeners but as Yue Ye has been rather weak from young, she mostly does not leave her courtyard all that much at all. She has always liked flowers and nts so she started to tend to those flowerbeds from a few years ago. Young Master Jun should have seen it yourself. The nts and flowers in those flowerbeds in her courtyard are a little messy, filled with all kinds of variety. She had nted all those by herself.¡±

    When speaking about his sister, Yue Yi¡¯s eyes became a lot more gentle.

    Jun Wu Xie just listened quietly, her eyes looking so deep her thoughts werepletely indiscernible.

    ¡°Alright, I should be getting back as well. Elder Yue was summoned by the Pce Lord and I brought this here while he was not around. I have to bring it back before he returns.¡± Yue Yi saw that Jun Wu Xie was fine and his heart became more relieved.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded. Yue Yi thought he should not stay any longer and he kept the wooden box away, bringing it along with him as he left the dungeon.

 Chapter 1794: - â€œTaken Ill (1)â€

    Chapter 1794: ¡°Taken Ill (1)¡±

    In the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s sleeping chambers, a heart tearing coughing reverberated within the vast chambers as the slight scent of blood tinged the air.

    ¡°My Lord!¡± Elder Yue came rushing inside, led by a disciple, his heart turning cold a notch when he saw the scene within the ptial chambers.

    The Shadow Moon Pce Lord was lying upon the bed and coughing very hard, the water within the bronze basin ced by the bed already stained the colour of blood, and more blood stains dotted the floor as well, a highly shocking sight to look upon.

    The Shadow Moon Pce¡¯s physicians were all watching over the Pce Lord at the side, their faces nervous and anxious. Besides the sound of that vehement hacking cough, no other sound could be heard in the ptial chambers.

    ¡°My Lord, what happened to you?¡± Elder Yue went forward anxiously.

    The Shadow Moon Pce Lord had just wanted to open his mouth to say something when that life sucking cough struck once again to interrupt the words he had not yet spoken.

    Elder Yue¡¯s brows furrowed together as he raised his eyes to stare at the bunch of physicians standing at the side.

    ¡°You bunch of good for nothings! Having treated it for so long, why is the Lord¡¯s condition not showing any improvement?¡±

    With that roar from Elder Yue, all the physicians within the chambers immediately fell to their knees in a neat row, their bodies shaking in fear and their faces pale.

    ¡°El..... Elder Yue, we have tried our best. But my Lord¡¯s illness strikes highly unpredictably and rpses often. We really..... do not know of a better way.¡± An elderly physician began to say in a stutter.

    To treat this illness for the Shadow Moon Pce Lord, in the eyes of the bunch of physicians, definitely posed to be a great deal of psychological pressure on them, as the slightest bit of carelessness might very well cost them their very lives.

    ¡°An entire bunch of useless trash!¡± Elder Yue red angrily at all of them.

    The Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s illness was strange to say the least. He was supposed to be at the prime of his age, and his spirit power cultivation was not low in anyway. It could be said that the current Pce Lord had Elder Yue watch him grow up, and he had not suffered from much illnesses or cmities. He had enjoyed robust health all this while but for some unknown reason, starting from just the recent past few years, the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s health had been deteriorating by the day, where he frequently coughed till he vomited blood. But at the times when the illness did not strike, the Shadow Moon Pce Lord would be like someone perfectly healthy, besides just the pallor of his face not looking too good, there weren¡¯t any other problems. And when it struck, no matter how much medicine was used, it was extremely hard to suppress it in the slightest.

    For that, Elder Yue had brought in quite a number of famous physicians but they had not been able to locate the cause.

    The whole bunch of white haired physicians trembled violently from that shout.

    ¡°Hadn¡¯t it gotten better for some time already? Why has it now suddenly rpsed?¡± Elder Yue¡¯s face was enraged. Because the Shadow Moon Pce Lord had been unwell, hence everything from food, clothing, residence to ces he went were given the utmost attention. The food and cuisine was prepared by specialized disciples daily and only the best ingredients from the best sources were picked. Even the incense that used to be burnt in the Pce Lord¡¯s sleeping chambers had now been thrown out.

    Having avoided any possibility that could have brought about the illness, the chances of a rpse of the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s illness still had not decreased, seeing it happen once or twice every single week.

    ¡°This..... We really do not know why.....¡± The bunch of physicians were almost frightened into tears.

    Elder Yue¡¯s demeanor did not warm up in the slightest as his gaze swept one round within the sleeping chambers, suddenly discovering a little tiny figure that had been all but forgotten by everyone.

    Yue Ye had her head shrunk in her shoulders timidly as she stood in a corner of the sleeping chambers. Because everyone else was busy attending to the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s illness, no one had noticed that there was this little figure still within the vast sleeping chambers.

    Elder Yue¡¯s gaze nced around and saw all the physicians had their heads lowered, even daring to make a single sound. He then went walking without attracting any attention towards the corner that Yue Ye was at.

 Chapter 1795 - â€œTaken Ill (2)â€

    Chapter 1795: ¡°Taken Ill (2)¡±

    Elder Yue¡¯s gaze nced around and saw all the physicians had their heads lowered, even daring to make a single sound. He then went walking without attracting any attention towards the corner that Yue Ye was at.

    Yue Ye saw Elder Yue walking towards her and her face paled, quickly lowering her head.

    ¡°Why did the Pce Lord suddenly suffer a rpse?¡± Elder Yue asked in a suppressed whisper.

    ¡°I..... I don¡¯t know..... My Lord was perfectly fine at first, and I do not know what happened when suddenly.....¡± Yue Ye bit her lip, her tiny frame trembling in fear.

    ¡°At that time, besides you and the Pce Lord, was there anyone else in the sleeping chambers?¡± Elder Yue asked as he looked at Yue Ye. From the time he sent Yue Ye to the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s pce, Yue Ye had not left here.

    Yue Ye shook her head.

    ¡°Did the Lord eat anything just before the rpse?¡± Elder Yue went on to ask.

    Yue Ye shook her head.

    ¡°Alright. There nothing here you can do. Go back first. Do not tell your elder brother you came to the Pce Lord¡¯s chambers. Understand?¡±

    Elder Yue¡¯s voice was tinged with a slight chill.

    Yue Ye nodded her head obediently. Under Elder Yue¡¯s instructions, she quietly retreated from the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s sleeping chambers.

    For the entire way as Yue Ye left the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s chambers, she kept her head lowered and did not lift it.

    Disciples of the Shadow Moon Pce who were passing by secretly stared at Yue Ye as she passed before them, their gazes subtle.

    ¡°Little Ye, why are you..... Here?¡± Having just put the wooden box back to Elder Yue¡¯s study, Yue Yi had not thought that he would bump into his younger sister on his way back.

    Yue Ye jumped slightly in surprise, not expecting it.

    ¡°Big Brother.¡± Yue Ye called out softly.

    ¡°Why? Are you not feeling well? The colour on your face doesn¡¯t look good.¡± Yue Yi noticed that the pallor on his younger sister¡¯s face was a little strange and he could not help but ask in concern.

    Yue Ye shook her head.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I was just thinking of asking for some seeds from the gardeners. I just cleared up a little space a few days ago and was thinking what I should nt there.¡± Yue Ye said with a sweet smile upon her face, which almost melted Yue Yi¡¯s heart.

    Knowing that his sister liked all these nts and flowers, Yue Yi did not think any further about it, but just said indulgently: ¡°If there is any kind of seeds you want, just tell me and I¡¯ll help you get them. Your body¡¯s a little weak, so don¡¯t move about so much.¡±

    Yue Yi¡¯s gaze was filled with concern under that care and concern, it was underlined with a tinge of worry.

    As Yue Ye grew in age, although not yet blossomed fully into a youngdy, she already showed small signs of bing a beauty that would bring down nations. And as to what kind of a ce the Shadow Moon Pce was, Yue Yi knew it better than anyone else. Not just Elder Yue alone, but arge number of the Shadow Moon Pce¡¯s disciples were not all that decent in the least. Yue Ye was still so young, and if she came to be bullied by any of them, there was not much she would be able to do against them.

    Unable to bear having her own sister suffer any kind of hardship, Yue Yi¡¯s heart was constantly wrecked with worry.

    ¡°Mm! Big Brother just came back from the Pure Grace Pce not too long ago and needs to get some proper rest as well. Do not push yourself too hard or Little Ye will be worried.¡± Yue Ye said as she lifted up her tiny face, to look at the elder brother who was the only person they had to mutually rely upon in this life.

    Yue Yi nodded his head. With a sister like this, how could he not want to strive for a better life for the two of them? He was feeling very grateful that he had met Jun Wu as Jun Wu was the one who had enlightened him, to not let himself to continue to dwell in despondency.

    He still had people she wanted to protect, and he needed to remain strong to live on!

    The siblings spoke for a little while more before they went along on their separate ways.

    After Yue Ye walked away for a distance, she turned her head back to look at Yue Yi¡¯s back, and a strange look shed briefly within her clear eyes.

 Chapter 1796 - â€œTaken Ill (3)â€

    Chapter 1796: ¡°Taken Ill (3)¡±

    Over that night, the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s condition did not show any improvement and the big group of physicians stood watch within the sleeping chambers throughout the night, not daring to take a single step away. The various Shadow Moon Pce¡¯s Elders heard the news and came rushing in, simrly keeping watch within the sleeping chambers as well.

    That night, the entire group of people who held great power and high authourity within the Shadow Moon Pce could not sleep soundly.

    Meanwhile, in the dungeon, Jun Wu Xie was enjoying a sound and restful sleep.

    Till a slight slight sound rang out, and Jun Wu Xie who had been leaning her back against the wall to rest opened her eyes within the dim candlelight.

    ¡°Young Miss.¡± It was not known from when that Ye Sha came into the dungeon.

    ¡°Hm?¡± Jun Wu Xie stretched her neck a little, as she sat herself up.

    ¡°The item that Young Miss ordered your subordinate to find has been found. Will Young Miss please have a look at it.¡± Upon saying that, Ye Sha then took out a brocade box and put it in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hand.

    Jun Wu Xie had given the jade piece that Elder Ying had handed over to her to Ye Sha earlier in the day and asked him to go to Elder Yue¡¯s residence to look for clues, never thinking that Ye Sha would act so fast to locate the item in just half a day.

    Jun Wu Xie opened the brocade box and found two iplete jade pieces lying inside, where the two separate pieces could be joined together perfectly. No matter whether it was by the quality of the jade or from the carvings and lines upon it, the two pieces of jade were originally whole.

    ¡°You found it in Elder Yue¡¯s room?¡± Jun Wu Xie took the two pieces of jade out and inspected them within her hand. Because of the Soul Calming Jade, Jun Wu Xie had developed a kind of interest towards jade artifacts and the fact that Elder Ying paid so much attention to the jade told her that there must be a special reason.

    Unfortunately, after looking over it for a while, she did not discover anything peculiar about it.

    The jade, was just an ordinary jade ornament. Besides the fact that the jade was of an extremely high quality, it was no different from any other piece of jade.

    ¡°Yes. Elder Yue did not go back today, and it made it highly convenient for your subordinate to search through the ce.¡± Ye Sha admitted truthfully. Actually, with his skills, even if Elder Yue was around, it would still be highly difficult for him to detect Ye Sha¡¯s presence but with him not around, Ye Sha was able to conduct search without any worry.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded her head, and then suddenly stood up from the bed of straw.

    ¡°Young Miss, Lord Jue had something he needed to go attend to and he told your subordinate that if Young Miss needs to find him at any one moment, he would immediately rush back.¡± Ye Sha said.

    Jun Wu Xie sighed lightly. Towards Jun Wu Yao¡¯s quiet arrivals and soundless departures, she had grown ustomed to it.

    For Jun Wu Yao to have rushed here from the Lower Realm, Jun Wu Xie knew that he must have abandoned many important things behind, and she would not ask for him to remain by her side at every moment. Just like it was for herself, she had things she needed to deal with, it would be very much be the same for him as well.

    ¡°Then what does Young Miss intend to do from here on?¡± Ye Sha asked.

    Jun Wu Xie kept the jade pieces away properly, and the corners of her mouth curled up into a chilling smile.

    ¡°Since I have the item in my hands now, I should naturally hand it over to the person who has a need for it.¡± She had not forgotten what Elder Ying had promised her, and she believed that the two jade pieces could very well bring her some unexpected rewards.

    ¡°Young Miss really thinks Elder Ying can be trusted?¡± Ye Sha asked curiously.

    ¡°Do not suspect the people you use, and do not use people you suspect.¡± Jun Wu Xie said, lifting up an eyebrow.

    Jun Wu Xie then tantly walked out from the dungeon, as Ye Sha remained hidden within the shadows to protect her.

    The jailors guarding the dungeon had already fallen into a deep sleep and were drooling as theyy sprawled across the table, not noticing in the slightest that Jun Wu Xie who had been imprisoned inside was walking out unhindered right before them.

    It was deep into the night and Elder Ying was sitting alone in his room. While the entire group of Elders went to watch over the Pce Lord, only he alone chose to disregard it.

 Chapter 1797 - â€œZhan Family Clan (1)â€

    Chapter 1797: ¡°Zhan Family n (1)¡±

    Outside the window, the moon shone bright and clear and Elder Ying sipped lightly at his drink as he gazed at the moon, the corners of his lips tightened stiffly, his eyes deep.

    At that moment within the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s sleeping chambers, therge number of Elders were crowded before the Pce Lord¡¯s bed eagerly ingratiating themselves. However, among all those people, Elder Ying was not included.

    Admiring the view of the moon outside, a shadow of a figure suddenly appeared in Elder Ying¡¯s sight.

    ¡°You¡¯vee.¡± Elder Ying¡¯s mouth curled up into a smile, as he swirled the wine in his cup, not surprised in the least by the person who appeared.

    Jun Wu Xie went walking inside silently and sat down on a chair beside Elder Ying, to ce a palm sized brocade box upon the table. With a light push of her fingertips, she pushed it right across to Elder Ying.

    Elder Ying¡¯s eyebrow lifted. ¡°You¡¯ve found it?¡±

    ¡°Have a look and you¡¯ll know.¡± Jun Wu Xie did not answer directly.

    Elder Ying raised a hand and pressed it upon the brocade box, his gaze fixed upon Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°I was thinking that you would still need a period of time before you would be able to locate the thing that I want, but you havee back here so soon?¡± Elder Ying was slightly taken aback. Elder Yue kept a very tight rein over the security of his courtyard. Elder Ying had thought up all kinds of ways in the past and it was even with the assistance of Chang Yuan with such deft hands but they had still not been able to find the item he wanted in Elder Yue¡¯s courtyard. Every time a chance came up, they were always unable toplete the task due to having insufficient time.

    He would never have thought that Jun Wu Xie would use just half a day¡¯s time to resolve a problem he had faced for many years.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to take a look?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked, her head tilted as she looked at Elder Ying.

    Elder Ying took the item but was in no hurry to open it up to see it. The hand he had pressed upon the brocade box might seem nonchnt, but Jun Wu Xie could feel his anxiety.

    He seemed to be afraid of the item in the brocade box.

    That jade pendant to him, must hold great meaning to him.

    Elder Ying took a deep breath, his gaze fixed upon the brocade box, his knuckles turned slightly white from tension as he slowly opened up the brocade box.

    In the brocade box, two jade pieces neatly cut aparty quietly within. The two jade pieces had been ced joined together, leaving only a thin line through the middle where it was cut apart.

    With just one nce, the blood faded from Elder Ying¡¯s facepletely, his deep eyes hiding the surging tide within, his breathing bing sluggish.

    This was a reaction that people showed when they were under extreme shock or rage.....

    ¡°Ha..... Hahaha..... What a great Shadow Moon Pce, what a great Elder Yue..... Hahaha.....¡± All of a sudden, Elder Ying threw his head back andughed. Not the slightest bit of joy in thatughter could be heard, but just rage that chilled a person¡¯s heart.

    When one goes beyond rage, oneughs instead, as it was usually said.

    Elder Ying grasped the two jade pieces within his hand, gripping them tightly within his palm. He continued tough out loud, his hand tightening its grip little by little, and bright red blood droplets dripped from his hand.

    After continuing tough for a long while, Elder Ying¡¯sughter suddenly stopped. He lowered his head, his eyes turned bloodshot, that ringly red pair of eyes staring unwaveringly at the blood stained jade pendant in his palm, those frightening eyes of his hiding grief and despair underneath.

    ¡°Kid, do you know the origins of this jade pendant?¡± Elder Yue¡¯s voice was a little hoarse, sounding highly repressed.

    ¡°I do not know.¡± Jun Wu Xie had studied the jade pendant, but she did not find anything peculiar about it, and even Ye Sha had not known anything about the jade pendant.

    ¡°Do you know of the Zhan Family n?¡± Elder Ying lifted his eyes, to look at Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie shook her head.

    Elder Ying then said with a bitter smile: ¡°My real name is Zhan Miao, the Zhan Family n¡¯s current Family Head. Our Zhan Family n had been in existence from a few thousand years ago in the Middle Realm and the sessive generations of people in our n had witnessed with their own eyes the changes the Middle Realm had undergone.¡±

 Chapter 1798 - â€œZhan Family Clan (2)â€

    Chapter 1798: ¡°Zhan Family n (2)¡±

    The Zhan Family n was one of the oldest ns in the Middle Realm that had enjoyed grandeur for a time when even before the Nine Temples and the Twelve Pces had been founded, they had gained a little fame for themselves. With the passing of time, the Zhan Family n had over the long winding river of time¡¯s passage umted through generation after generation of its descendants, a highly impressive collection of treasures in their possession. And it was because of therge number of secret treasures they had, that the Zhan Family n had a unique cultivation method for spirit powers, where few within the Middle Realm dared to antagonize them.

    Although the Zhan Family n was not able to dominate the Middle Realm, they still possess the ability to protect themselves.

    After the Nine Temples and the Twelve Pces were founded, the Middle Realm fell into endless fighting and strife, where wars were waged incessantly. The Zhan Family n only protected themselves, taking a detached stance and did not partake in any fighting.

    The Zhan Family n had once had its time of glory but after that, their numbers grew thin and when it reached Zhan Miao¡¯s generation, he was the only heir among three generations, where even his grandfather¡¯s generation only had his father as the only heir, without having even one sister.

    The Zhan Family n had always maintained a low profile but for some unknown reason, the generations of Family Heads had died before they were advanced in age and the offsprings they left behind were few. When it came to Zhan Miao, he enjoyed conjugal bliss with his wife for more than ten years and it was when he reached close to forty before he had a son, and his wife had passed away due toplications during childbirth.

    Leaving behind only one son, Zhan Qu.

    Zhan Miao had not remarried as he still missed his deceased wife and he focused only on bringing up and teaching his son Zhan Qu.

    ¡°Zhan Qu is my only son, and the future sessor of the Zhan Family n. Our Zhan Family n has a family rule, that we are not to join any other powers, and are not to have any dealings with other powers.....¡± When speaking till that point, Elder Ying¡¯s gaze unconsciously sank downwards.

    The Zhan Family n¡¯s family rules were strictly adhered to by the generations of Family Heads. This one family rule was set and handed down by the founding ancestor of the Zhan Family n and they did not know in detail why that was so but they just followed the ancestor¡¯s will.

    But when on that day Zhan Qu brought back a beautiful girl and told Elder Ying that he wanted to marry the girl to be his wife, Elder Ying was initially ecstatic, until..... Elder Ying came to know that the girl was from the Nine Temples, and he flew into a quaking rage.

    Because of the family¡¯s teachings, Elder Ying was highly against Zhan Qu¡¯s marriage with the girl and tried to force them to sever their rtionshippletely.

    Zhan Qu resisted it endlessly where in the end, he did not hesitate to sever his ties with the Zhan Family n and brought the girl to go far far away.

    When he was leaving, Elder Ying had a big fight with Zhan Qu and Elder Ying cut through the jade pendant that was the Zhan Family n¡¯s heirloom handed down through the generations and the broken jade pendant was taken away by Zhan Qu.

    It was several years after Zhan Qu left that the rage in Elder Ying¡¯s heart finally subsided bit by bit and when he looked at the empty Zhan Family n, he kept thinking back on whether he might have done wrong. Why must he force his only son away just because of the family¡¯s teachings?

    Remorse spread within Elder Ying¡¯s heart and in the fifth year after his son left, people from the Shadow Moon Pce found him and also handed one half of the jade pendant over to Elder Ying.

    It was at that moment that Elder Ying came to know that his son Zhan Qu had died three years ago and Zhan Qu¡¯s wife¡¯s and his child¡¯s whereabouts were unknown, or whether they were dead or alive!

 Chapter 1799 - â€œZhan Family Clan (3)â€

    Chapter 1799: ¡°Zhan Family n (3)¡±

    That piece of news, was like a bolt out of a clear sky, that caused Elder Ying¡¯s heart which had sunk so deep into remorse topletely crumble. He anxiously seeked out people from the Shadow Moon Pce to ask how his son had died, and where his daughter inw and his grandchild had gone.

    The people from the Shadow Moon Pce only said that they had idently stumbled the matter and did not know much about the cause or things that happened after. Moreover, the Zhan Family n had no rtions with the Shadow Moon Pce at all and there was no need for them to spend too much effort to help him investigate into the truth behind it.

    There was no one else in the Zhan Family n and even if Elder Ying wanted to investigate, he did not have enough power to do it. With the hint from the Shadow Moon Pce, Elder Ying decided to abandon his family¡¯s teachings and he joined the Shadow Moon Pce, presenting to them a whole batch of the Zhan Family n¡¯s secret treasures, in exchange for the Shadow Moon Pce to help him search for his daughter inw and grandchild.

    That one search continued on for a stretch of ten years. In the beginning, the Shadow Moon Pce would still send people to go search. But as time went on, that matter became old news and if not for the fact that Elder Ying sent men out on his own to go search, the entire matter would have beenpletely forgotten by Shadow Moon Pce.

    But after having search for so many years, Elder Ying had gotten nothing out of it, unable to find out anything about the death of his son.

    Were it not for the fact that no one could replicate the family heirloom jade, Elder Ying would really have thought that all of that was just a scheme cooked up by the Shadow Moon Pce.

    After looking into it for so long, Elder Ying was also feeling that things were rather suspicious and he turned his sights from all over the Middle Realm onto the Shadow Moon Pce itself. Surrounding the death of his son, there were just too many mysteries. How did the Shadow Moon Pce so coincidentally see it happen? And how did the Zhan Family n¡¯s jade pendante to fall into the hands of the Shadow Moon Pce? And how was the Shadow Moon Pce able to ascertain the origins of that jade pendant ande to seek him out?

    From the start, Elder Ying had been highly flustered by the death of his son. But over so many years, as he came to understand the Shadow Moon Pce more, he could not help but have a strong feeling that his son¡¯s death that many years ago was intricately linked to the Shadow Moon Pce.

    And the thing that worried him the most, was about the daughter inw and grandchild that he had never met.

    The reason that he would turn his sights inward upon Elder Yue, was because all the most insidious deedsmitted by the Shadow Moon Pce were mainly all plotted by Elder Yue¡¯s hand and towards the certain kind of reprehensible habits that Elder Yue was prone to that was not know to others, Elder Yue knew about it clearly.

    It was hard for him to even imagine. If his own grandchild had fallen into that monster¡¯s hands, what kind of a pitiable state it would be!

    Elder Ying¡¯s heart had been highly conflicted. Although he wished to be able to find traces of a clue from Elder Yue¡¯s side, but he was also very worried that if he really discovered it, it would mean that his grandchild had fallen victim to Elder Yue¡¯s monstrous ws.

    All of that, made Elder Ying highly worried and torn. But when he saw the brocade box that Jun Wu Xie brought in, the highly taut string within his heart finally snapped.

    Two clear streams of tears fell from Elder Ying¡¯s eyes. He just could not ept all of this. After waiting for more than ten years, he was getting himself such a result. He just could not ept it.

    ¡°Kid, what is your objective ining to the Shadow Moon Pce?¡± Elder Ying¡¯s eyes narrowed to a slit. He held only hatred towards the Shadow Moon Pce.

    It was now clear that the Shadow Moon Pce hade to entice him to join them, was only because they were eyeing the Zhan Family n¡¯s treasures and unique cultivation method. Over the years, he had taken out quite a number of his n¡¯s secret treasures to present to the Pce Lord to show his loyalty to the pce. But only he knew the level of disgust he held hidden against the Shadow Moon Pce.

    At the very moment he saw the Zhan Family n¡¯s jade pendant, his hatred immediately reached new heights!

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Elder Ying¡¯s eyes that were filled with nothing but pure hatred, and her eyes shed with a glint of understanding.

    What Elder Ying seeked to do, hade to match her objective unnned.

    ¡°I want to destroy the Shadow Moon Pce.¡±

 Chapter 1800 - â€œPoisoned (1)â€

    Chapter 1800: ¡°Poisoned (1)¡±

    ¡°Haha! I just knew that a kid like you could not havee to the Shadow Moon Pce with any good intentions. But this time, what you seek to do is the same as me. Kid, are you willing to coborate with me in this?¡± Elder Ying¡¯s eyes were shing with hatred. The Shadow Moon Pce had deceived him for so long and his son¡¯s death coupled with how his daughter inw and grandchild had gone missing could possibly be the doing of the Shadow Moon Pce, Elder Ying knew that vengeance for the killing of his son would never allow them both to coexist under the same Heavens!

    ¡°Sure.¡± Jun Wu Xie nodded her head. If she was able to gain Elder Ying¡¯s help, she believed that things would be much simpler for her.

    ¡°Have you been suspecting that your son¡¯s death had something to do with the Shadow Moon Pce?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked as she looked at Elder Ying. Elder Ying had roped in Chang Huan before this because he wanted to investigate Elder Yue and it was clear to see that Elder Ying had that guess in mind.

    Elder Ying said with a cold sneer: ¡°I did indeed suspect as such. After I came to the Shadow Moon Pce, the more I came to know about the Shadow Moon Pce, the less I believed that they would be so kind to go inform me about the matter. Although our Zhan Family could notpare to the Twelve Pces or the Nine Temples, but the amount of treasures we have umted was rather significant. Back at the time when the Dark Emperor unified the Middle Realm, the various major powers presented a highly substantial number of treasures. And with the fall of the Dark Emperor, those treasures had all been buried together with the Dark Emperor. The powers had tried in every way they could to find the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb to gain the treasures but are all still unsessful till today, and have hence turned their sights upon the oldest family ns in the realm.¡±

    Back at the time when the Dark Emperor unified the Middle Realm, the major powers were the ones who were most greatly affected but for the family ns who knew their ce and behaved themselves, they did not suffer much threat or coercion from the Dark Emperor. Hence, in the Middle Realm, the Four Sides, Nine Temples and Twelve Pces might harbour great hatred against the Dark Emperor, but to the variousrge family ns and regr citizens, they were in reality grateful for the appearance of the Dark Emperor.

    It was precisely because of the unification by the Dark Emperor, that the regr citizens were able to get a breather from being caught within the constant fighting between the major powers.

    As though the Dark Regions were recalcitrant, but they never harmed the innocent, where against the variousrge family ns andmon citizens, they would never do anything to harm them without reason.

    Thus, though the Dark Emperor had fallen for so many years, but many legends of the Dark Emperor were still being spread throughout the Middle Realm. Most of these legends hade from themoners, songs raised in praise of the Dark Emperor¡¯s valor and might.

    ¡°About the Shadow Moon Pce Lord, you¡¯re the one responsible for the poisoning?¡± Jun Wu Xie suddenly asked.

    Elder Ying was slightly taken aback as he stared at Jun Wu Xie im surprise. ¡°You¡¯re saying the Pce Lord is poisoned? It¡¯s not an illness?¡±

    The surprise on Elder Ying¡¯s face already told her that he knew nothing about the matter.

    Jun Wu Xie then said: ¡°The pallor on his face is a little strange and I have some knowledge in Medicine. I can be certain that his condition is definitely due to him being poisoned, and not because of any illness.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie had thought that Elder Ying¡¯s hatred had driven him to poison the Shadow Moon Pce Lord but it was obvious at that moment Elder Ying did not know anything about it.

    ¡°This..... I really do not know anything about it. Although the Pce Lord looks to be amiable and friendly, but he is actually crafty and vicious. Not to mention me, even Elder Yue is not able to have much time with the Pce Lord alone. Everything from the Pce Lord¡¯s food, lodging, clothes to travel are all overseen by his trusted aide and all the Elders are not given any authourity to interfere in anyway. Even if I wanted to do that, I would not have the chance to.¡± Elder Ying said truthfully.

    With the ongoing power struggle among the Twelve Pces, schemes to kill the various Pce Lords were constant. Spies from other pces were hidden within the various pces and hence the respective Pce Lords were always highly guarded with their safety and wellbeing. Every Pce Lord would foster a batch ofplete loyalists and the Pce Lord¡¯s daily life would be attended to by these people and no others would have an opportunity to stick their hand into it.

 Chapter 1801 - â€œPoisoned (2)â€

    Chapter 1801: ¡°Poisoned (2)¡±

    It was not that Elder Ying had not thought of overthrowing the Shadow Moon Pce Lord but it was just that he did not have the chance.

    Hearing Jun Wu Xie mention that the Pce Lord was poisoned, he was extremely surprised.

    ¡°If not you, then who could it be?¡± Jun Wu Xie narrowed her eyes. Based on what Elder Ying had said, that was not his doing. But for something that even the highly revered Elder was unable to do, who else would have an opportunity to be able to strike?

    Elder Yue?

    Jun Wu Xie very quickly denied her own conjecture. Elder Yue had served several generations of Shadow Moon Pce Lords and although his personality was maniacally cruel, but his loyalty to the Shadow Moon Pce could not be doubted.

    It was not Elder Ying nor was it Elder Yue, It was also someone who held deep hatred and vengeance against the Shadow Moon Pce and was able to get close to the Shadow Moon Pce Lord. Eliminating the choices in such a manner would further reduce the number of suspects to a few.

    ¡°Since you are able to see that the Pce Lord had been poisoned, are you able to tell what kind of a poison was used? We might be able to look into it from this direction and if that person seeks to kill the Pce Lord, that person might be able to work together with us.¡± Elder Ying only wanted to drive the Shadow Moon Pce to destruction to avenge his son and grandchild. As long as it was an enemy of the Shadow Moon Pce, they can be his ally.

    Jun Wu Xie shook her head. ¡°Although I am able to see that he was poisoned, but just from seeing the pallor of his face, I am not able to deduce the kind of poison he is afflicted with. I will need to look another step further into it before I will be able to tell.¡±

    ¡°?¡±

    ¡°I might be able to help you with that.¡± Elder Ying said. ¡°I have already mentioned about you to the Pce Lord before and it was clear that he cared quite a bit about a young Purple Spirit. So after you get out, I can bring you over there directly to have another look. But as to how you are going to look further into the poison, you will have to think of a way yourself.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± If she was able to get close to the Shadow Moon Pce Lord, she would naturally have a way to further check on his condition.

    Elder Ying and Jun Wu Xie discussed their ns for a little while more. The mes of vengeance caused Elder Ying to no longer be sunk in sorrow. It was gettingte and Elder Ying let Jun Wu Xie return to her room to rest. There was no need for her to go back to the dungeon.

    And that night, the people that Elder Yue arranged to go assassinate Jun Wu Xie found the ce empty, seeing no sign of Jun Wu Xie there at all.

    Early the next morning, the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s condition finally showed signs of improvement. After an entire night of agonization, the faces of the various Elders were all highly haggard. They had not been able to shut their eyes for an entire night where they had kept watch within the Pce Lord¡¯s sleeping chambers.

    Elder Yue received the news while in the pce that the assassination attemptst night had once again failed, and got to know that Jun Wu Xie was no longer in the dungeon. His face immediately turned red with anger as he turned his head to walk into the sleeping chambers and fell to his knees right before the Pce Lord¡¯s bed.

    ¡°Reporting to my Lord! In the middle of the night yesterday, Chang Huan escaped from the dungeon on his own. Such an act has gone way against the rules. He has shown suchplete disregard of everyone that he isn¡¯t even willing to ept such a light punishment for such a grave mistake, not showing the slightest gratitude towards my Lord¡¯s magnanimity and benevolence shown to him.¡± Elder Yue exhorted as he knelt upon the floor, viciously picking on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s arrogance.

    After having been tormented by the agony of his illness, the Shadow Moon Pce Lord still felt a lingering pain in his head and was a little groggy. Suddenly hearing about such a matter caused the expression on his face to changepletely immediately.

    ¡°That Chang Huan has truly been so disrespectful?¡±

    ¡°Yes! Your subordinate will not dare to deceive my Lord. Chang Huan had alreadymitted a wrong when he wounded our pce¡¯s disciples but was fortunate to receive my Lord¡¯s benevolent mercy, by merely punishing him to self reflect in the dungeon. But he has instead shown no remorse and has now escaped out from there on his own.¡± Elder Yue said mournfully, looking highly pained.

    The Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s face immediately darkened, his eyes filled with high displeasure.

    Elder Yue was secretlyughing in his heart.

 Chapter 1802 - â€œPoisoned (3)â€

    Chapter 1802: ¡°Poisoned (3)¡±

    What the personality of the Shadow Moon Pce Lord was like could not have been any clearer to Elder Yue. Although the Shadow Moon Pce needed powerful disciples, there was one prerequisite no matter how powerful the disciple was!

    And that was absolutepliance to the Pce Lord¡¯s orders!

    For Jun Wu Xie to have left the dungeon on her own, it was as good as a p upon the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s face. The Shadow Moon Pce Lord had done away with punishment by torture purely because of the power Jun Wu Xie held and now that Jun Wu Xie had escaped from the dungeon, how could the Shadow Moon Pce Lord be able to tolerate it?

    It waspletely a case of taking a foot when given an inch.

    ¡°My Lord, Chang Huan¡¯s personality is just too arrogant and insusceptible to discipline. Although he possesses exemry powers, but with someone so uncontroble, if he is allowed to continue to remain in the pce, I¡¯m afraid.....¡± Elder Yue looked like he was hesitant to speak.

    But the unfinished words continued to prick at the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s nerves. He was prone to suspicion and especially at a time when his body was feeling unwell, the insubordination from any of the Shadow Moon Pce¡¯s disciples seemed to be a challenge to his authourity, like they were telling him that he was about done in and there was no need to pay any attention to his words.

    ¡°Where is Chang Huan now?¡± The Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s face had darkenedpletely and although his body was feeling weak, his teeth gritting hatred was highly obvious to see.

    ¡°Your subordinate does not know.¡± Elder Yue fought hard to contain the glee in his heart, to reply in feigned sternness.

    He had thought that Jun Wu Xie¡¯s escape from the dungeon had caused his ns to fail once more but from the way things looked now, the break out had instead angered the Pce Lord. With that, even if Elder Yue did not do anything himself, the Shadow Moon Pce Lord would not be able to tolerate such a unruly disciple who could not be controlled to continue to remain within the Shadow Moon Pce.

    ¡°Guards! Cough cough.....¡± With the intense rage wrecking upon his heart, the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s condition that had just shown some improvement took a turn for the worse once more, intermittent coughs causing him to be unable to finish the words he wanted to saypletely.

    ¡°Go..... cough cough..... dig..... cough..... Chang Huan..... cough..... out.....¡± The Shadow Moon Pce Lord opened his mouth to say as he wheezed heavily, before he smashed a fist onto the bedside in rage.

    ¡°Appease your anger my Lord! Your health is more important!¡± Elder Yue quickly hurried to say.

    The other Elders at the side all showed high concern as well, however, there were several Elders whose faces looked a little nervous.

    They were mostly people who whom Elder Ying was friendly with, and they had naturally known about ¡°Chang Huan¡¯s¡± outstanding abilities. To Elder Ying, what a fortuitous matter it was but before the joyous matter could even stabilize, such a fracas had already risen up from it. When they saw the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s face turning an uglier and uglier shade, the hearts of those Elders rose up into the back of their throats.

    Because if ¡°Chang Huan¡± was silenced at that moment, Elder Ying himself would be implicated as well, and for the bunch of them at that time.....

    Thinking about that, the bunch of Elders could not themselves but cursed Jun Wu Xie a thousand times over.

    The Pce Lord had already shown him mercy by just making him reflect on himself in the dungeon, why did he choose to break out from imprisonment at such a critical juncture?

    Wasn¡¯t that rushing forward to seek death! ?

    The several Elders were feeling rather hot from anxiety but none of them dared to step up to the Shadow Moon Pce Lord to persuade him while he was seething with anger and they just stood there at the side to be eaten up with worry.

    ¡°Guards! As per the Pce Lord¡¯s orders, immediately set forth to arrest Chang Huan! Even if you have to dig three feet into the ground, you must find that wilful and unruly kid!¡± Not as cowardly as the other Elders, Elder Yue immediately picked up from where the Pce Lord had left off the moment the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s voice had fallen, to repeat the Pce Lord¡¯s disjointed words once more in a loud voice.

    [Kid, I would like to see how you can escape this time! ?]

 Chapter 1803 - â€œRadical Turn of Events (1)â€

    Chapter 1803: ¡°Radical Turn of Events (1)¡±

    ¡°No need for so much trouble.¡± All of a sudden, a low and deep voice rang out within the sleeping chambers.

    In the instant that Elder Yue heard that voice, he was slightly taken aback as a feeling of ominous premonition shrouded over his heart.

    At the moment that Elder Ying¡¯s voice fell, he stepped into the sleeping chambers.

    Once Elder Yue saw Elder Ying, his face darkened in gloom.

    ¡°My Lord.¡± Elder Ying knelt down on one knee within the sleeping chambers.

    The Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s face was dark as he stared at Elder Ying kneeling before him and said in an unfriendly tone: ¡°Elder Ying, you came at just the right time. There is a matter I need you to answer to me for!¡±

    Elder Ying knelt upon the floor without moving in the slightest as he said respectfully: ¡°I await for my Lord to enlighten me.¡±

    ¡°Cough cough..... Regarding the matter that Chang Huan injured the pce¡¯s disciples, I had taken into ount that he was very young and misjudged his strength when he struck. Which was why I spared him from heavy punishment and merely sent him into the dungeon to reflect on his actions. But how long has it only been? He had not even been able to hold his patience and broke out of the dungeon on his own ord! Elder Ying, is this the kind of disciple you are bringing up? That does not think anything of the words I have said! ?¡± The Shadow Moon Pce Lord was really infuriated as he then swept his hand against the medicine bowl ce on a stool by the bed to send it hurtling towards Elder Ying.

    Elder Ying did not even flinch as the bowl crashed heavily onto the floor about half a meter in front of him, shattering immediately as the crash resounded crisply within the chambers.

    ¡°My Lord, appease your anger.¡± Elder Ying said with a low voice in persuasion.

    ¡°Appease my anger? How can I not be angry? Is it that all of you are seeing that my health is not like before and all of you think nothing of me now?¡± The Shadow Moon Pce Lord roared out the fear lodged within his heart, a roar that made all the other Elders in the sleeping chambers to immediately fall to their knees in fright.

    A whole bunch of them silent as cicadas in winter, trembling slightly.

    ¡°My Lord, it was thoughtless of Chang Huan in this matter, and I beg for my Lord to quell your anger. Chang Huan is young and ignorant and when this old man received news that my Lord had taken ill, I heard about it in the dungeon. This old man was reprimanding Chang Huan at that moment and the report was heard by the child. Initially, this old man had not paid it much attention, never thinking that Chang Huan would suddenly break out from the dungeon and plead with this old man to bring him here to see my Lord..... This old man deeply felt that it would not be appropriate as my Lord is currently recuperating and was afraid that he would disturb my Lord¡¯s rest before deciding to imprison him in this old man¡¯s courtyard.¡± Elder Ying said unhurriedly, every single word clearly articted. Although his words sounded filled with reprimand, but when it reached the ears of others, the vour of it changed somewhat.

    ¡°You are saying that the reason Chang Huan had escaped from the dungeon was because..... he wanted to see me?¡± The Shadow Moon Pce Lord asked, in slight surprise. This result had shocked him quite a bit and the rage he had been feeling was gradually being eroded by the reason for ¡°Chang Huan¡¯s¡± escape from prison.

    If Chang Huan had escaped because he had been indignant with the judgement made against him, the Shadow Moon Pce Lord would naturally be highly infuriated. But if it was because the kid had heard that he had taken ill and was overtaken with anxiety, then..... the meaning had bepletely different!

    Which Pce Lord wouldn¡¯t want their position to be unparalleled in the hearts of their own disciples?

    The moment Elder Yue saw the expression of the Shadow Moon Pce Lord softening, his heart immediately quaked with a thump and he quickly took a step forward to say: ¡°Elder Ying, I know you indulge and dote on Chang Huan highly, but you cannot possiblye up with such aughable story to exonerate him in this matter. The reason why he broke out of jail yesterday, is a point that besides he himself, something that no one else would know about. Moreover..... when the Lord feels unwell, although it is reasonable that he feels anxious, but having him escaping out of there so audaciously, what could he do that would help? It doesn¡¯t sound all that reasonable, or does it?¡±

 Chapter 1804 - â€œRadical Turn of Events (2)â€

    Chapter 1804: ¡°Radical Turn of Events (2)¡±

    Elder Yue¡¯s words were reasonable as well and the Shadow Moon Pce Lord wasn¡¯t about to just take Elder Ying¡¯s words for it. Now that Elder Yue had spoken the doubt he held in his heart, he would naturally just maintain his silence and wait for Elder Ying to exin.

    For a disciple so young to be so anxious about the Pce Lord¡¯s illness, if it was not for any specific reason, then it wouldn¡¯t sound all that convincing.

    Elder Ying let out a light sigh and said: ¡°Just what exactly ured in this matter, I think if I am the one saying it, my Lord would not really believe me. Why don¡¯t I let Chang Huan speak for himself instead.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± The Shadow Moon Pce Lord arched up an eyebrow.

    ¡°My Lord, Chang Huan is now kneeling outside the bed chambers. With my Lord¡¯s permission, he would immediatelye in to seek forgiveness himself.¡± Elder Ying said.

    At the side, Elder Yue¡¯s eyes narrowed up, unable to fathom what Elder Ying and Jun Wu Xie had hidden up their sleeves. With the matter today, if it could not be perfectly resolved, he would not ever let it go. No matter how hard Elder Ying twisted his words, he would never let Jun Wu Xie live!

    ¡°Let hime in.¡± The Shadow Moon Pce Lord agreed to it after thinking it through for awhile. He knew very well the kind of person that Elder Ying was, and it could be said that he was one of the rare honest people in the Shadow Moon Pce. Though there were times his words grated on the ears quite a bit, he was at least perceived to be fair and impartial, never siding with people in discrimination.

    ¡°Chang Huan, aren¡¯t you going toe in! ?¡± Elder Ying said with a low holler.

    A thin figure came walking slowly in from outside the doors and Elder Yue¡¯s eyes were fixed upon the person approaching, hating that his gaze could not transform into sharp des, to slice of ayer of skin.

    ¡°Disciple Chang Huan pays respects to my Lord.¡± Jun Wu Xie walked slowly into the bed chambers, and then greeted the Shadow Moon Pce Lord calmly.

    The Shadow Moon Pce Lord silently measured the youth. Before Jun Wu Xie revealed her Purple Spirit powers, he had not even noticed that there was such a disciple in the pce. Judging based on looks and gift, ¡°Chang Huan¡± was so much more inferiorpared to Yue Yi that he had not been able to attract the Pce Lord¡¯s attraction at all.

    But measuring him up carefully now, it could now be seen that this youth was much more petite in size than people of the same age, and if they did not know that the youth before their eyes possessed the powers of a Purple Spirit, it was thought no one would pay much attention to the kid¡¯s existence at all.

    ¡°Earlier when you just returned back to the pce, you stirred up some trouble and I punished you to reflect on yourself in the dungeon. Why did you defy the order?¡± The Shadow Moon Pce Lord words were admonishing, but his demeanor was not too harsh.

    Before he got a clear picture of the matter, the Shadow Moon Pce Lord did not want to y the viin.

    ¡°Reporting to my Lord, your disciple had no choice but to escape from the dungeon. Because only by doing that, would your disciple be able to present the item to my Lord.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes were lowered, not looking at the Shadow Moon Pce Lord at all, but just stared at the floor as she spoke.

    ¡°Oh? What is it that you want to present to me?¡± This is rather interesting. The Shadow Moon Pce Lord did not feel that a disciple of the Shadow Moon Pce could possibly give him anything all that great.

    Elder Yue standing at the side could not help himself but spoke up: ¡°Chang Huan, the matter with you having broken out from the dungeon of your own ord cannot possibly be smoothed over with just a few words from you. If you are not able to give an eptable reason for your actions today, then the Shadow Moon Pce would no longer have a ce for you to continue to remain in.

    ¡°Your disciple believes that this item is sufficient enough to appease my Lord¡¯s anger.¡± Jun Wu Xie said, without giving Elder Yue a single nce, but just went on to pull out a palm sized porcin bottle.

    ¡°What is that?¡± The Shadow Moon Pce Lord asked a little doubtfully.

    Jun Wu Xie replied: ¡°This here is called the Melted Snow Elixir. It¡¯s something that your disciple cultivated with what I managed to learn from a prescription handed down through the generations of the Zhan Family n.¡±

 Chapter 1805 - â€œRadical Turn of Events (3)â€

    Chapter 1805: ¡°Radical Turn of Events (3)¡±

    ¡°Melted Snow Elixir? What is this?¡± The Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s eyes turned slightly serious. The kind of things the Zhan Family n had umted was always of great interest to him and although Elder Ying had already offered up quite a number of them, but he still knew that Elder Ying still hid many more treasures in hand. And those things were what the Shadow Moon Pce Lord cared about most.

    Jun Wu Xie then said: ¡°The Melted Snow Elixir improves the blood¡¯s Qi and revitalises the meridians, which is best for reinvigorating a person¡¯s bodily health. Your disciple has long heard that my Lord was feeling unwell and I specially asked Elder Ying for this prescription. But as there were some herbs that were hard to get within the prescription, I had not been able to sessfully cultivate it all this time. Fortunately when I was on my way to the Pure Grace Pce, I discovered the few types of herbs that werecking and I have just managed to sessfully cultivate it. I heardst night that my Lord had taken ill and your disciple had in a moment of anxiety impetuously escaped from the dungeon because I wanted to present the Melted Snow Elixir to my Lord, and I beg my Lord for atonement of my crime.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s voice was neither hot nor cold, every single word spoken crisply clear. By the time she finished her sentence, the atmosphere in the entire hall hadpletely changed.

    The anger on the Shadow Moon Pce Lord had already quietly faded away without leaving a single trace, reced by a look of surprise.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words caused everyone that was present to be frozen in surprise as they had all thought that Jun Wu Xie had escaped from the dungeon because she refused to submit to discipline, and Elder Ying¡¯s words earlier had only been an excuse that he made up, where even if there was anything really presented, it would merely be doing it for show. But looking at what Jun Wu Xie had presented up now, it was actually from one of the Zhan Family n¡¯s ancient secret prescription, which was even aimed to directly treating the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s illness!

    With this, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s escape from the dungeon yesterday had be highly understandable and reasonable.

    Elder Yue stared slightly dazedly at Jun Wu Xie. Beat him to death and he would not have thought that Jun Wu Xie would be able to use something like this to cover over the situation. He couldn¡¯t make himself believe that Jun Wu Xie would really be able to find such a perfect excuse.

    ¡°What Melted Snow Elixir? Why have I never heard of it before? Whether such a thing is even effective is one thing, but how can we carelessly let the Pce Lord take this thing we know nothing about? This is such a joke!¡± Elder Yue said contemptuously, snorting with utter derision.

    Towards Elder Yue¡¯s questioning, Jun Wu Xie had been prepared for it. She lifted her eyes slightly and asked Elder Yue: ¡°I have only managed to cultivate one pill of the Melted Snow Elixir and if you are doubtful, are you thinking to have someone else try it first? And if it works, Elder Yue can then have a second pill cultivated?¡±

    A corner of Elder Yue¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. ¡°And if it causes harm to my Lord, who will then be responsible?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie replied: ¡°I can vouch for it with my life, that if there are any side effects after my Lord takes it, even to the extent that if it does not help my Lord¡¯s illness in any way, this life of mine would be discarded here today, to be dealt with in anyway Elder Yue deems fit.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words were powerful and resonating, using her own life as guarantee. To the extent that even if Melted Snow Elixir had no effect on the Shadow Moon Pce, it would still be death for her. Those words were spoken with absolute conviction with no other way out.

    And those very words stumped Elder Yuepletely, turning mute with nothing he could say. He would never have expected that Jun Wu Xie would be so extreme to gamble on this with her own life.

    ¡°I can also vouch for Chang Huan as well. This prescription is from the Zhan Family and if the medicine is ineffective, I am willing to take responsibility for the consequences.¡± Elder Ying stood forward at that moment, to shoulder the risk together with Jun Wu Xie.

    If it was said that Jun Wu Xie¡¯s word alone still did not carry enough weight, then with Elder Ying¡¯s added on to it, no one present there would dare to question another word about it!

 Chapter 1806 - â€œRadical Turn of Events (4)â€

    Chapter 1806: ¡°Radical Turn of Events (4)¡±

    The Shadow Moon Pce Lord looked at Jun Wu Xie and Elder Ying through narrowed eyes. Although the origin and the said effects of the Melted Snow Elixir was highly tempting, it could not be denied that he still held a certain level of suspicion about it. But now that even Elder Ying had stood forward, and was using his own life to vouch for it, the degree of credibility had increased by quite a bit.

    Suddenly, the Shadow Moon Pce Lordughed out loudly.

    ¡°There is no need for Elder Ying to do this. I would naturally trust youpletely. Chang Huan, bring me the Melted Snow Elixir.¡±

    ¡°My Lord! You must not take the medicine so casually!¡± Elder Yue eximed as his heart silently screamed in dismay. Even though he did not believe that there would be any medicine that would be able to effectively treat the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s illness as countless physicians had already treated it for so long without being able toe up with any urate diagnosis afterall, but to prevent any unexpected idents, he would still stop them in any way he could.

    The Shadow Moon Pce Lord however waved his hand dismissively and said: ¡°Elder Yue need not be so anxious. I can trust Elder Ying.¡±

    Elder Yue was driven into aplete loss for words by that statement from the Shadow Moon Pce Lord, and could only watch wide eyed as Jun Wu Xie held the medicine bottle as she went walking over to stand before the Shadow Moon Pce Lord, his fists clenched up so tightly his knuckles crackled, wishing for nothing more than to be able to rush forward to smash that bottle to smithereens!

    The Shadow Moon Pce Lord took the medicine bottle from Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hands and he raised his eyes to look at Jun Wu Xie, his gaze seemingly searching and probing.

    ¡°Chang Huan, I had not known that you are actually able to cultivate medicine!¡± The Shadow Moon Pce Lord said, an eyebrow raised up slightly. Although he was not too familiar with Chang Huan, but he had never heard that Chang Huan was able to cultivate medicine.

    Jun Wu Xie was unaffected as she replied: ¡°With therge number of physicians in the pce, there was never ever a need for your disciple at all.¡±

    The Shadow Moon Pce Lordughed lightly and recalling that Chang Huan had even hid his Purple Spirit powers from everyone, it wasn¡¯t all that strange that he would also not show that he possessed the ability to cultivate medicine.

    ¡°I trust Elder Ying, and I trust you too. I hope you will not disappoint me.¡± The Shadow Moon Pce Lord said it in a highly gentle tone. He opened the cap on the bottle and one single pill of the Melted Snow Elixir fell into the palm of his hand.

    At the moment that the elixir was exposed, the entire room was filled with a faint fragrance. The fragrance was extremely gentle but the scent could not be ignored as just the slightest whiff of it cleared up the groggy minds of everyone there who had stayed awake throughout the entire night.

    Even the Shadow Moon Pce Lord had felt that subtle change as the dull ache in his head was gradually being alleviated by the fragrant scent, bing a lot less intense.

    Such a amazing effect greatly startled everyone.

    Although they had all thought that Elder Ying and Jun Wu Xie were highly credible and were to be believed, but none of them had ever thought that the medicine¡¯s effect would be so obvious, where even smelling its scent would clear up their groggy and slightly hazy minds.

    And that was just from the scent it gave out. If that was swallowed.....

    At that moment, everyone who had been suspicious of the Melted Snow Elixir suddenly felt all their doubts melt away.

    Elder Yue¡¯s face immediately turned a steely green.

    The Shadow Moon Pce looked like he almost could not wait to swallow the elixir down into belly and at the same moment that he swallowed it, he felt a tinge of refreshing cool apanying the Melted Snow Elixir going down his throat from his mouth, spreading out to fill his body, instantly wiping away all traces of weariness and exhaustionpletely!

    Such lightning quick effect from the medicine, caused the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s eyes to unconsciously widen. He held his hands over his chest, to feel that refreshing cool spreading all over his body, like he was soaked within spring water, the weariness seeping out of him, bing more rxed little by little.

 Chapter 1807 - â€œRadical Turn of Events (5)â€

    Chapter 1807: ¡°Radical Turn of Events (5)¡±

    ¡°The medicine.....¡± The Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s voice was tinged with a slight tremor. He raised his eyes up in surprise as he looked at Jun Wu Xie standing before him.

    There was no need for the Shadow Moon Pce Lord to say rest of the words. Just from the colour on his face was enough for everyone to see that change that hade over him.

    The Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s initially pale and white face had immediately taken a rosy tinge and he no longer gave people the feeling of being sickly and frail, but was no different from any normal person.

    ¡°Chang Huan! You¡¯re truly a treasure!¡± The Shadow Moon Pce Lord couldn¡¯t feel any clearer the change that wasing over his body. The rejuvenation that spread throughout his body was something that he had not felt for a long time. Ever since his body had started feeling unwell, he had never feel asfortable and as reinvigorated for the past few years. This feeling that he had not felt for so long, made him feel extraordinarily happy.

    Jun Wu Xie lowered her head indifferently and said in a calm tone: ¡°That I could be of help to my Lord, is your disciple¡¯s honour.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! That¡¯s great, kid! I¡¯m d for your concern.¡± The Shadow Moon Pce Lord was in great spirits, and the smile on his face shone unbridled.

    The various Elders at the side silently heaved sighs of relief inwardly and the few of them who were friendly to Elder Ying quickly threw congrattory nces his way.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s powers had already earned the admiration of the Shadow Moon Pce Lord and now that the presentation of the medicine showed such exemry effects, it would seem that no one would be able to surpass Jun Wu Xie¡¯s position among the younger generation of the Shadow Moon Pce¡¯s disciples!

    Elder Ying¡¯s face merely showed a gentle smile, and not the slightest sliver of arrogance or pride.

    On the other hand, Elder Yue¡¯s face was as dark as the bottom of a pot and he was grinding his teeth so hard that his teeth were almost going to break.

    Even if you beat him to death, he would never have expected that things would turn out to be like this.

    From being a piece of trash that no one thought anything of, to suddenly shot to the top to shine with such brilliance. Not only did he surpass Yue Yi by a stretch in spirit powers, he had even presented the Shadow Moon Pce Lord with a most desirable elixir. Such aplete turn in fortune, almost caused Elder Yue to vomit out a mouthful of blood!

    He had thought that he would be able to press on with the fact that Jun Wu Xie had broken out from imprisonment and send her straight down into the eighteenth level of Hell. Never had he expected that one Melted Snow Elixir would be the sharpest weapon to decimate his entire n.

    With that Melted Snow Elixir, Jun Wu Xie had not onlye outpletely unscathed with her escape from prison, but had even made the Shadow Moon Pce Lord felt that Jun Wu Xie was absolutely loyal, and had defied orders only because he wanted to present up the medicine.

    Jun Wu Xie had won every advantage there was to gain here and all the bellyful of disparaging words that Elder Yue held prepared were now disarmed and of no use. The strong aggrievement he held bottled in almost suffocated him.

    ¡°Congrattions to my Lord!¡± Elder Ying bent his back slightly with his hand sped over his fist and said. ¡°For my Lord to be able to regain his health, it is the greatest fortune to the Shadow Moon Pce.¡±

    ¡°Congrattions to my Lord.¡± The entire bunch of Elders quickly chorused in agreement.

    The Shadow Moon Pce Lord was in a great mood and he was absolutely beaming with smiles.

    ¡°Today, it is all due to Chang Huan¡¯s thoughtfulness.¡± Speaking of that, the Shadow Moon Pce Lord turned to look smilingly at Chang Huan and said: ¡°Chang Huan, you joined the Shadow Moon Pce from a young age and has been with our pce for a rather long time. For so many years, you have stayed at Elder Ying¡¯s side and you have learnt quite a few things. You must now start to learn more about the affairs within the pce in future as I am looking forward to seeing you grow in the days ahead.¡±

    The Shadow Moon Pce Lord had said it casually but as long as one wasn¡¯t an idiot, anyone would realize the Pce Lord¡¯s intention of putting him in an important position.

    From learning from Elder Ying to learning from within the pce. That was obviously already opening up a wide path within the Shadow Moon Pce for him, and it would only be a matter of time that he would soar to great heights.

    ¡°Your disciple shall obey.¡± Jun Wu Xie answered humbly.

 Chapter 1808 - â€œRadical Turn of Events (6)â€

    Chapter 1808: ¡°Radical Turn of Events (6)¡±

    The Shadow Moon Pce Lord personally spoke out in praise for Jun Wu Xie and that was clearly seen by all the Elders in the pce. Everyone knew that Jun Wu Xie would surely be the youth that would be most watched within the Shadow Moon Pce henceforth and quite a number of them secretly envied Elder Ying for his great luck. They had thought that Elder Ying must have gravely misjudged when he took such great care of a useless piece of trash but from the way things looked now, Elder Ying was actually the smartest one among them, that he could see with just one nce Jun Wu Xie¡¯s potential and had patiently guided and taught the kid till the kid was now just beginning to show initial brilliance. And that first reveal of talents had alreadypletely surpassed all the other youths of the Shadow Moon Pce entirely in an instant!

    ¡°Alright, it has been tiring for everyone yesterday and all of you should go get some rest.¡± The Shadow Moon Pce Lord said with a smile.

    Everyone then started to leave one by one.

    Jun Wu Xie walked out of the bed chambers together with Elder Ying where they bumped into a dark faced Elder Yue outside.

    ¡°Hmph.¡± A corner of Elder Yue¡¯s mouth twitched as he stared at Jun Wu Xie standing beside Elder Ying, the anger in his heart almost driving him to vomit out blood.

    [Just how resilient is this kid¡¯s destiny fated to be! ?]

    [Poison had failed and he had remained safe and sound.]

    [Assassins have been sent out and he had miraculously avoided them.]

    [It had been clear to him that he should have been able to bring death upon the kid this time but in the end, he had turned the tables right around and gained himself such great benefit.]

    Ever since Elder Yue came to the Shadow Moon Pce, he had never been met with such anything that made him feel like vomiting blood so much and there hadn¡¯t been anyone whom he found more difficult to deal with.

    What made it even worse for him was that Jun Wu Xie not only had Elder Ying shielding and protecting her, but had now made the Shadow Moon Pce Lord have a renewed impression of her. To want to get rid of Jun Wu Xie, it had now be increasingly difficult.

    ¡°Is Elder Yue feeling unwell? Do you need this disciple to cultivate an elixir for you?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked with her eyebrow arched up, as she stared at the highly infuriated Elder Yue, speaking in a tone that didn¡¯t care whether she would drive Elder Yue to his death in anger.

    Elder Yue¡¯s blood surged up into the back of his throat, as he gritted his teeth to re at Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Chang Huan, since the Lord ces such high value on you, you must work harder on your cultivation from now on. Do not disappoint the Lord expectations of you.¡± He clearly hated the kid so much that he wished he could tear him to shreds but Elder Yue had no choice but to say these words that went against what he felt in his heart.

    ¡°Thank you Elder Yue for your reminder. This disciple shall make sure I do not disappoint the favour my Lord has shown now.¡± Jun Wu Xie said without fear.

    Elder Yue looked at Jun Wu Xie with a smile that did not reach his eyes and when he was almost being driven to the verge of death from anger towards Jun Wu Xie, Elder Yue quickly left from the ce with a flick of his sleeves.

    Seeing Elder Yue¡¯s highly aggrieved back, a cold smile rose at the corners of Elder Ying¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that he would never have expected throughout his entire life that he would be forced back into such a corner by such a young disciple.¡±

    Elder Yue¡¯s status and position in the Shadow Moon Pce was unshakable and as long as he wanted to deal with a person, none could escape from it. Even Elder Ying had once fallen victim to Elder Yue¡¯s schemes where he was deceived toe here into the Shadow Moon Pce. If not for the fact that the Shadow Moon Pce Lord still coveted the undisclosed treasures of the Zhan Family n, Elder Yue might have already moved against him by now.

    But now, the wily and sly Elder Yue had tripped up before Jun Wu Xie, which just made Elder Ying unbelievably happy.

    ¡°I particrly like people of his kind. The kind who want me dead but are just unable to defeat me at all.¡± Jun Wu Xie said as the corners of her mouth arced up slightly.

    This is just the beginning, and there¡¯s more toe in the days ahead. It was wished that Elder Yue¡¯s body would be able to withstand it and not be infuriated to death.

    ¡°You, kid, are really arrogant.¡± Elder Ying said as he looked at Jun Wu Xie who was brimming with confidence, and thenughed aloud. ¡°But I just love that arrogance in you.¡±

 Chapter 1809 - â€œRadical Turn of Events (7)â€

    Chapter 1809: ¡°Radical Turn of Events (7)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie arched her eyebrow up and the two of them went back to Elder Ying¡¯s room.

    After making sure that there was no one else around, Elder Ying finally heaved out a great sigh of relief and sat himself down on a chair as he looked thoughtfully at Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°What is that Melted Snow Elixir you had with you actually?¡± In reality, when he brought Jun Wu Xie to go to the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s bed chambers, Elder Ying had no idea of what Jun Wu Xie was intending to do, but had only brought her there as Jun Wu Xie had requested.

    As for that thing called the Melted Snow Elixir, Elder Ying never even heard of it before and it was even more impossible that it could have been something the Zhan Family n had possessed.

    ¡°You knew nothing about it and you dared to trust me?¡± Jun Wu Xie sat down on a chair, and crossed her legs as she looked at Elder Ying,pletely calm and unruffled.

    Everything that she had done at the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s bed chambers today, had never been discussed with Elder Ying before. She had intended to shoulder it all herself, and she had not expected that Elder Ying would step forward to vouch for her at the most critical juncture.

    He didn¡¯t show any fear that any mishap might happen to him.

    ¡°What¡¯s not to trust? You had dared to gamble on it with your life and I would naturally have nothing to fear apanying you in that bet.¡± Elder Ying said with augh.

    Jun Wu Xie then said: ¡°That Melted Snow Elixir is merely a kind of medicine that neutralizes poison.¡±

    ¡°You already knew what kind of a poison the Pce Lord was afflicted with?¡± Elder Ying asked as he looked at Jun Wu Xie in shock.

    Jun Wu Xie shook her head. ¡°I did not know. But that elixir is able to at least give an alleviating effect on any kind of toxins and even if it could not eradicate itpletely, it would still produce a certain level of effect.¡±

    And what she wanted, was just that little bit of effect.

    ¡°You are brazenly bold.¡± Elder Ying had to give it to Jun Wu Xie. In a situation where she did not know what kind of a poison the Shadow Moon Pce Lord was afflicted with, she had so adaciously dared to take such a gamble, that was a truly thrilling y she made.

    Jun Wu Xie shrugged her shoulders and did not say anything.

    In truth, she had dared to take such a risky gamble purely because of her confidence in her skills in Medicine.

    ¡°But, didn¡¯t you im that you wanted to destroy the Shadow Moon Pce? So why have you suddenlye out to neutralize the Pce Lord¡¯s poison? Isn¡¯t that going in the opposite direction of your ns?¡± Elder Ying asked, feeling rather curious. Logically, if one wanted to destroy the Shadow Moon Pce, the fastest way would be to let the Pce Lord die, and in that situation where a dragon was without its head, the Shadow Moon Pce would turn highly chaotic, which would be the easiest time for it to be destroyed.

    Jun Wu Xie then said: ¡°I want to force the person who set the poison to show up.¡±

    If the Shadow Moon Pce died, it might throw the Shadow Moon Pce into chaos, but with so many Elders holding the fort, the chaos might not hold out for too long. Moreover, the Shadow Moon Pce Lord had a heir, though still very young. But with the support of so many Elders, he would be able to temporarily assume the position of the Pce Lord and with just certain period of coaching, he would then be the new Pce Lord to step up and stabilize the unrest in the Shadow Moon Pce.

    And that was not the result Jun Wu Xie seeked.

    ¡°The person who set the poison?¡± Elder Ying asked with an eyebrow arched up.

    ¡°Since that person was still able to strike under the tight guard the Shadow Moon Pce Lord put around him, then there¡¯s no doubt on that person¡¯s ability. And as we share the same objective, wanting topletely destroy the Shadow Moon Pce, the fastest way to do it will be to rope that person in with us.¡± Jun Wu Xie said calmly, a perfect n already formed in her heart. As for how she was going to proceed, she would only need to force that person toe out.

    Elder Ying stared at Jun Wu Xie, only somewhat understanding what was said, but suddenly feeling that the youth before his eyes was much moreplicated that he had predicted. He had already experienced so much in life, but he was still not able to see through the thoughts of this youth, which was truly terrifying for him!

    ¡°Rest assured. The incident with the Melted Snow Elixir will spread throughout the pce very quickly. That person will not be able to hold back for long.¡± Jun Wu Xie said with her chin propped up in the palm of one hand, calm and confident.

 Chapter 1810 - â€œInstigated (1)â€

    Chapter 1810: ¡°Instigated (1)¡±

    Elder Yue came stomping back to his room in a rage. When the servants in the courtyard saw Elder Yue¡¯s face, all of them were immediately careful to not dare to open their mouths.

    ¡°Go! Go ask Yue Ye toe over here!¡± Elder Yue said to a servant.

    The servant immediately made his way towards Yue Ye¡¯s little courtyard and not long after, Yue Ye was called in toe into Elder Yue¡¯s room.

    Yue Ye stood timidly inside, her eyes filled with a trace of fear.

    ¡°Little Ye.¡± Elder Yue called in a deep voice.

    ¡°Grandfather.....¡± Yue Ye answered and trembled slightly.

    In front of Yue Yi, Elder Yue and Yue Ye were as amiable as a real pair of grandparent and grandchild. But when Yue Yi was not around, the fear Yue Ye felt towards Elder Yue could not be suppressed no matter how she tried.

    When Elder Yue saw Yue Ye looking so timid and fearful, a sliver of impatience rose in his heart, and his already unhappy mood became more depressed.

    ¡°The Pce Lord¡¯s health had shown some improvement these few days, so go keep himpany a little more. Do you understand?¡±

    Yue Ye was slightly startled as she lifted up her head warily, and looked at Elder Yue with nervousness in her eyes. ¡°The Lord..... Hasn¡¯t the Lord suffered a rpse?¡±

    Elder Yue then snorted in disdain and said: ¡°His illness had indeed rpsed. But that Chang Huan brought out some kind of elixir from Heavens know where and the Lord is feeling much better after swallowing that pill. Because of the medicine he presented up, the Pce Lord is now seeing Chang Huan in a renewed light.¡±

    When he thought about that, Elder Yue¡¯s anger rose up immediately. He lifted his eyes up and looked at that thin and frail figure, his gaze sweeping over that pale face.

    ¡°Yue Ye. Chang Huan is Elder Ying¡¯s disciple and Elder Ying has been dead set against me for very long. Yue Yi is my grandson and I have been trying very hard to fight for a better future for him. But now, this Chang Huan had suddenly leapt into the picture out of the blue and Chang Huan is not on good terms with your brother. Added to that, with the prejudice Elder Ying feels against me, if Chang Huan manages to win out in the Pce Lord¡¯s eyes, he will surely try to oppress and bring down your elder brother mercilessly. Little Ye..... You¡¯re already grown up, and have be very sensible. The Pce Lord likes you so much, you should help your elder brother a little. You wouldn¡¯t want your elder brother to lose his standing within the Shadow Moon Pce would you?¡± Elder Yue said in a deep and heavy tone.

    Yue Ye stiffened uppletely when she heard that and she hesitated a moment before she shook her head btedly.

    Elder Yue smiled in satisfaction. He then waved his hand and Yue Ye went walking over stiffly.

    Elder Yue smiled and held Yue Ye¡¯s tiny hands, kneading them within his big and coarse palms.

    ¡°Little Ye has indeed grown to be so sensible. The Pce Lord loves you and you do not need to be afraid of him. Serve the Pce Lord well and give your elder brother a lift.¡±

    ¡°Little Ye understands.....¡± Yue Ye lowered her head, and bit on her lip.

    ¡°That Chang Huan is not a good person. Do you still remember the incident that he stirred up on the day that he just came back? I had gone to ask those youths who got into an argument with Chang Huan at that time. That day, Chang Huan was actually intending to go into your courtyard andmit reprehensible deeds but was coincidentally discovered by the other disciples. In their attempt to stop him, they had then gotten into a fight. Little Ye is almost growing up to be a finedy and you must be careful towards despicable and shameless cads like Chang Huan. Although he has Elder Ying behind him now, but if the Pce Lordes to know that that kid harbours improper intentions towards you, I believe the Pce Lord will surely deal with it for you.¡± Elder Yue said suggestively.

    Yue Ye¡¯s face turned even more pale. She looked at Elder Yue, wanting to say something. But Elder Yue¡¯s hand that was sped over hers suddenly tightened its grip and pain shot through her hand. Her lip trembled uncontrobly and was finally unable to say anything but just nodded her head stiffly with tears brimming in her eyes.

    ¡°Little Ye is such a good girl.¡± Elder Yue said with a smile.

 Chapter 1811 - â€œInstigated (2)â€

    Chapter 1811: ¡°Instigated (2)¡±

    The news that the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s illness was alleviated by Jun Wu Xie¡¯s Melted Snow Elixir quickly spread and bubbled to a boil within the Shadow Moon Pce. All the youths who saw Jun Wu Xie adversely and wanted to find trouble with her suddenly stopped. No one dared to directly go against Jun Wu Xie at that moment.

    Who didn¡¯t know at that time, that Jun Wu Xie was the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s most highly favoured person and for anyone who went against Jun Wu Xie at this moment, everyone knew that the unfortunate one in the end would surely be themselves without even having to give it a thought.

    To the extent that those youths who previously had a bone to pick with ¡°Chang Huan¡± would now nod their heads and bend their back whenever they saw Jun Wu Xie, wishing that they could just pounce over totch themselves onto that prized thigh.

    For the next few days, Jun Wu Xie was able to enjoy great peace, like everything had settled nicely into ce for her.

    The Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s health improved and he gradually took over the handling of the pce affairs from big to small and Elder Ying¡¯s and Elder Yue¡¯s authourity in certain areas were weakened to a certain extent.

    Jun Wu Xie usually did not have much to do on most days but just familiarized herself with things within the Shadow Moon Pce under Elder Ying¡¯s guidance, never having much of an interaction with the disciples in the pce.

    That day, Jun Wu Xie sat by herself within a small courtyard, looking at the foliage within the yard as she sipped upon clear tea.

    ¡°Chang Huan..... Senior.¡± Suddenly, a timid voice sounded from outside the yard.

    Jun Wu Xie lifted her head and saw a familiar figure standing nervously outside the door.

    ¡°You need something?¡± Jun Wu Xie put down the cup she held in her hand, to look at Yue Ye who had suddenly appeared outside her courtyard.

    She had only met Yue Ye once, but that had left a deep impression on her.

    Looking at that countenance that was highly simr to Yue Yi¡¯s, it was not known what Jun Wu Xie was thinking in her mind.

    ¡°Can..... Can Ie in?¡± Yue Ye asked, her lips stiffening slightly as she looked at Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded.

    Yue Ye then came walking in. She was dressed in a light blue skirt and blouse with a in and simple hairpin adorning her head, her still young and tender face filled with nervousness. She sat down looking rather ill at ease upon a stone stool beside Jun Wu Xie, her tiny hands pulling and twisting her clothes as she kept her head lowered, not daring to look at Jun Wu Xie at all.

    ¡°Senior Chang Huan..... When..... when you went to the Pure Grace Pce with my brother, what really happened to my elder brother? Why isn¡¯t he getting better after so long?¡± Yue Ye remained silent for a long while, before she summoned enough courage to raise her head to look at Jun Wu Xie, her eyes filled with worry for Yue Yi.

    In truth, Yue Yi¡¯s injuries hadpletely healed but as Jun Wu Xie gave him some kind of medicine, it made him appear to be weak and frail.

    Jun Wu Xie poured out a cup of tea for Yue Ye and then said: ¡°I do not know. When we were at the Pure Grace Pce, your brother and I were not often together.¡±

    ¡°Is..... Is that so.....¡± Yue Ye¡¯s voice became even softer, pricked by Jun Wu Xie¡¯s cold chill.

    ¡°If you are worried, why do you not go ask him directly?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked as she looked at Yue Ye.

    Yue Ye was startled and the hand sped around the teacup trembled. The tea in her hand suddenly sshed towards Jun Wu Xie¡¯s clothes and Jun Wu Xie immediately dodged, where not a single drop of the tea fell upon her.

    Jun Wu Xie had moved very quickly, so fast that Yue Ye had not been able to react at all. Her trembling hand gripped the teacup tightly, her eyes filled with surprise.

    ¡°I..... I did not..... mean it..... Sorry..... I was only..... Big Brother doesn¡¯t want me to know..... Even if I were to go ask him..... He wouldn¡¯t tell me the truth.....¡± Yue Ye lowered her head, his voice tinged with dismay and nervousness.

 Chapter 1812 - â€œInstigated (3)â€

    Chapter 1812: ¡°Instigated (3)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie calmly looked at the highly nervous Yue Ye, without the slightest ripple in her eyes.

    It was silent within the courtyard, and Yue Ye¡¯s nervous little face was pale.

    ¡°Is there anything else you need?¡± Jun Wu Xie finally asked.

    ¡°No..... Nothing else.....¡± Yue Ye suddenly stood up, bowing to Jun Wu Xie before she quickly ran out in a fluster.

    Waiting till Yue Ye had left, Elder Ying then slowly came walking out from one of the rooms in the courtyard. He had coincidentallye to find Jun Wu Xie to discuss something but Jun Wu Xie had suddenly made him go sit down awhile in one of the rooms, while she remained in the open yard.

    Elder Ying had just gone into the room when Yue Ye had coincidentally reached just outside the courtyard, like everything had been carefully calcted by Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°What did that littlesse here for?¡± Elder Ying had watched from inside the room the whole time and he really could not guess what Yue Ye¡¯s motive was ining to find Jun Wu Xie. Yue Ye was in a helpless fluster the entire time like she was very worried about her elder brother but her words hade out stiff and stuttered.

    ¡°Yue Ye and Yue Yi are Elder Yue¡¯s people.¡± Jun Wu Xie said slowly.

    ¡°You are saying, that Elder Yue is intending to use Yue Ye against you?¡± Elder Ying suddenly recalled the scene when Yue Ye had thrown that cup of tea at Jun Wu Xie. If Jun Wu Xie had not dodged that, that tea should have sshed onto Jun Wu Xie¡¯s leg?

    ¡°No wonder she was acting so strange. It has really been rough on that child. You might not know this, but Yue Ye is well loved by the Pce Lord and although she is still very young, her looks have already grown to be highly outstanding. It is a little better when Yue Yi is in the pce, but when Yue Yi is not around, Elder Yue would asionally have people bring Yue Ye to the Pce Lord¡¯s bed chambers..... Sigh..... I think Elder Yue is feeling cornered with his back against the wall and seeks to use Yue Ye to create some sort of misunderstanding so that the Pce Lord will be exasperated with you.¡± Elder Ying said as he shook his head with a sigh, sympathizing with Yue Ye who was such an innocent and timid little girl.

    ¡°Oh? Such a thing actually happens?¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyebrow arched up. She had known from the start that Elder Yue was not a good person but never had she thought that at the same time Elder Yue was using Yue Ye to threaten Yue Yi, he was also presenting Yue Ye to the Shadow Moon Pce Lord!

    ¡°Elder Yue had done this highly furtively and I only found out about it not too long ago.¡± Elder Ying said rather helplessly as he walked over toe beside Jun Wu Xie, as he sat himself down upon a stone stool.

    ¡°In everyone¡¯s eyes, Elder Yue is just the devil. Besides his loyalty to the Shadow Moon Pce, he doesn¡¯t do anyone any good. He knows that the Pce Lord now values you highly and ordinary methods would not be able to drag you down from your high position on a horse. But if the Pce Lordes to know that you hold interest towards Yue Ye whom he has his eye on, then you would have to be careful of yourself.¡± When Elder Ying finished speaking about that, he could not help himself but to send his greetings to Elder Yue¡¯s ancestors from the past eighteen generations.

    To use an underage little girl in such a manner, tomit a deed so utterly devoid of conscience was something that only Elder Yue was capable of.

    The more he said, the angrier he became. Topose himself and to calm his emotions, Elder Ying poured himself a cup of tea and lifted his hand up, all ready to drink up.

    But, in the instant that his lips were just about to touch the teacup, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s voice suddenly rang out.

    ¡°If you still want to live, then do not touch that cup of tea.¡±

    Elder Ying was startled and the hand that raised the teacup froze in mid air in an instant, as he turned to look at Jun Wu Xie in iprehension.

    ¡°What..... do you mean by that?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie raised her eyes and looked at Elder Ying, but did not say anything as she picked up the teapot on the stone table and stood up. She walked over to the side of the lily pond at the side and flipped her hand over to pour all the tea out from the teapot into the lily pond!

 Chapter 1813 - â€œPhenomenal Poison (1)â€

    Chapter 1813: ¡°Phenomenal Poison (1)¡±

    Elder Ying looked at Jun Wu Xie in iprehension.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s gaze fell casually upon the calm surface of the water. Blossoms of lily floated upon lily leaves upon the surface and suddenly, a white spot rose up to the surface, sending a ripple outwards.

    It was a red koi, flipped over with its belly up on the water¡¯s surface, no longer breathing.

    Elder Ying¡¯s eyes widened and as he watched, the koi in the pond floated up to the surface one after another, showing their bellies, killed soundlessly.

    ¡°What..... What is happening?¡± Elder Ying said as he pointed at the dead koi in the water, his face incredulous. The pond was looking perfectly fine and Jun Wu Xie had merely poured out that teapot, why.....

    Jun Wu Xie looked at the dead koi and the corners of her mouth lifted. ¡°Looks like you were all wrong.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Elder Ying still did not understand what was happening as he looked at Jun Wu Xie. Jun Wu Xie¡¯s meals here were all prepared only by his most trusted disciples as he was afraid that Elder Yue would tamper with them but in the end, a problem had still urred with the tea.

    ¡°It must be one of Elder Yue¡¯s schemes again! I will have all those people changed today.¡± Elder Ying was greatly startled by this. His cooperation with Jun Wu Xie had just started and he could not allow anything to happen to Jun Wu Xie at this moment.

    However, Jun Wu Xie shook her head.

    ¡°There is no need to go to such trouble. The problem does not lie with them.¡±

    ¡°Not on them? Then what else could it be?¡± Elder Ying continued to look at Jun Wu Xie, feeling rather perplexed.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s gaze swept over the dead koi on the water surface and her eyes narrowed.

    Things were bing more and more interesting.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. You should go back first.¡± Jun Wu Xie said indifferently.

    Elder Ying was feeling that he must have overlooked something but even after thinking through everything he still did not find anything extraordinary about the whole affair. He had thought to suspect Yue Ye earlier but he had seen it clearly from inside the room. Although Yue Ye had touched the teacup but she had never once touched the teapot in anyway. Moreover she had merely sat there for awhile and she had been highly flustered and distracted the entire time,pletely unlike a person who would be able to poison anyone.

    Hence, Elder Ying hadpletely quashed the possibility that Yue Ye could have been responsible.

    Although his spirit powers were not as powerful as Elder Yue¡¯s but he had at least possessed the powers of a Purple Spirit, which would make it impossible for him to be unable to clearly see the movements of a stiffened and nervous little girl.

    Seeing Elder Ying leave the courtyard with the look on iprehension on his face, Jun Wu Xie then slowly walked over to a stone stool at the side to sit down. She propped her chin up in one hand and stared at the empty teapot held in her other hand. She picked up the lid on the teapot to open it and poured the tea leaves out upon the stone table before she casually picked up two pieces from the pile to sniff at them with her nose.

    The faint fragrance of tea filled inside her nose and besides that, there wasn¡¯t anything strange about them.

    The little ck cat suddenly slipped out and jumped onto the stone table, looking at the pile of tea leaves that had been soaked as it walked around it before it silently went a little closer to sniff at it with the tip of its nose.

    ¡°Meow?¡±

    [There¡¯s not even a scent?]

    ¡°Rather good, isn¡¯t it?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked with her eyebrow arched up.

    ¡°Meooow.....¡±

    [It doesn¡¯t seem like the right time for you to be apuding the other party does it? The poison seems to be rather lethal. It shouldn¡¯t be much of a problem for it to be able to kill a person instantly.]

    The little ck cat looked at its Mistress helplessly. This poisoned tea had almost gone into her mouth and she was not even showing the slightest reaction. Under the Heavens, she must be the only one person who would be able to look at the poison that had been used in an attempt to kill her in so calm a manner.

    Jun Wu Xie narrowed her eyes and looked at the little ck cat¡¯s face that was filled with scorn. She suddenly pinched up a small bunch of tea leaves and before the little ck cat was able to react, she stuffed it right into the little ck cat¡¯s mouth!

 Chapter 1814 - â€œPhenomenal Poison (2)â€

    Chapter 1814: ¡°Phenomenal Poison (2)¡±

    ¡°MEEOOW! ! ! !¡± The little ck cat jumped up in the air, its front paws immediately raised up to furiously swipe all the tea leaves out from its mouth.

    [You trying to kill me! ! ?]

    ¡°What are you afraid of? Spirit bodies can¡¯t absorb poison.¡± Jun Wu Xie propped up her head and looked at the little ck cat, and seeing its intense reaction, a smile rose up in her heart.

    The little ck cat looked mournfully at Jun Wu Xie, as it dug out a piece of the tea leaves from between its teeth and spat it onto the stone table.

    Spirit bodies arepletely immune to any kind of poison except for those that affected one¡¯s spirit, but up till now, it had never encountered that before.

    ¡°Meow!¡±

    [Even if there¡¯s no effect on me doesn¡¯t mean I should be eating it right! ? I¡¯m not a trash bin you know! ?¡±

    The little ck cat was feeling like its cat rights was being diminished.

    ¡°What are its contents?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked suddenly.

    The little ck cat harrumphed indignantly and although it was feeling highly aggrieved in its heart, it still went on to truthfully name them. ¡°ze Chrysanthemum, White Shell, Seven Lotus Seed.....¡± The little ck cat smoothly said the names of more than ten types of herbs and when it came to thest one, it even paused a moment to lick its fangs that had been in contact with the tea leaves with the tip of its tongue before it added it to the list.

    More than ten types of herbs and most of them non toxic and harmless. Bring out anyone of them singrly and no one would find any wrong with them. Even if they were fed raw to anyone, it would not bring any harm to people, but would even give them some moderating effects to their bodies.

    But Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes had slightly shone exactly because of that.

    All these herbs would seem like nothing in the eyes of others, but to a person like her who knew Medicine like the back of her hand, she immediately detected the subtle oddity within.

    More than ten kinds of herbs that looked to be for gentle nourishment, but every single type of herb would have properties that shed with others. The poison in the teapot from a certain perspective might not really be considered to be poison, but with the sh of properties among the various herbs used, it would bring great harm to the human body.

    Taking a whole bunch of nourishing herbs, to concoct them together into poison. Such a method, would require a high familiarity of the various properties and effects among the different herbs, and also understand the kind of corresponding herb whose effects would sh.

    In most cases, when the effects of herbs shed, it would bring great difort to people, and it would almost be impossible to take a person¡¯s life within a short period of time with it. But the poison in that teapot had done just that perfectly.

    Putting more than ten kinds of nourishing herbs together with each herb possessing a conflicting effect to another kind, while ensuring that thepounded effect would be highly intense.

    And what was most terrifying about it was if someone had died from taking such a kind of poison, no matter how sharp a physician was, he would not be able to identify the real cause of death, but just dere that the person had died suddenly, and had not died from poison.

    Even for a person like Jun Wu Xie who was so skilled in concocting poisons, was stunned by such a phenomenal kind of poison.

    ¡°I really had not thought that in this world, there would be such a maverick talent.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes shed a bright glint. She who once felt nothing for the outside world, but only loved to sink herself into the quiet world of Medicine, where she was fascinated by all and everything that had to do only with Medicine.

    But she had not felt that same feeling of fascination for a long while.

    ¡°Meow.....¡±

    [What a pity this maverick talent¡¯s intention is to kill you.]

    The little ck cat licked its paws. Having stayed with Jun Wu Xie for so long, its understanding of Medicine had surpassed most regr people. Although the poison had no effect on a spirit body like it, but to human being, it was highly lethal.

    If Jun Wu Xie had idently consumed it, it was thought that her fate would not be any different from those koi in the pool.

 Chapter 1815 - â€œPhenomenal Poison (3)â€

    Chapter 1815: ¡°Phenomenal Poison (3)¡±

    If Jun Wu Xie had idently consumed it, it was thought that within a matter of a couple of minutes, her fate would not be any different from those koi in the pool.

    ¡°If they possess that kind of ability, then juste kill me as they wish.¡± Jun Wu Xie had absolute confidence in her own skills in Medicine.

    The little ck cat harrumphed and just went on licking its paws silently.

    Regardless of the conclusion Jun Wu Xie came up with, after Elder Ying got back, he changed out the bunch of disciples in charge of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s courtyard and sent in a new batch.

    Everything progressed smoothly and the Shadow Moon Pce seemed to have regained its peace. The Shadow Moon Pce Lord began to take on much of the responsibilities of the pce affairs he had previously relinquished and the amount of free time both Elder Ying and Elder Yue had gradually grew.

    Elder Ying was enjoying the time fit idle he had, but Elder Yue did not think the same way.

    Elder Yue was constantly thinking of ways to elevate his position before the Shadow Moon Pce Lord and in just a matter of days, he began to be busy once again in the Shadow Moon Pce.

    One day, Jun Wu Xie walked out from her own little courtyard and made her way towards where Yue Ye resided.

    It was quiet in Yue Ye¡¯s little courtyard and it was not known when Yue Yi hade as well. The two siblings were seated within the small yardughing together and looking from afar, among the many flowers, Yue Yi¡¯s gaze was highly gentle and indulgent as he looked at Yue Ye, while Yue Ye¡¯s face was shining with a pure and sweet smile, all traces of her timidity and nervousness seemingly disappeared without a trace under thepany of her elder brother.

    ¡°Chang Huan?¡± When Yue Yi saw Jun Wu Xie, he was slightly startled and he immediately threw his spirit power out to probe the surroundings. After ascertaining that there was no one nearby that could be sent by Elder Yue to watch them, his face then revealed a relieved smile.

    At the moment that Yue Ye saw Jun Wu Xie, the smile on her face reduced by just a notch and she quickly hid herself behind Yue Yi to look at Jun Wu Xie timidly.

    ¡°Why have youe here?¡± Yue Yi saw that there was no one else around, and he did not put up his usual pretence, smiling highly sincerely.

    ¡°Just taking a look around. There hadn¡¯t been much to do recently.¡± Jun Wu Xie walked past him inside the little yard, her gaze fixed upon the messy and disorganized flowerbeds. The flowers among the flowerbeds had at most two or three stalks of each kind and they were nted without careful thought into the soil, of all shapes and sizes. Looking at it from afar, it might seem brightly coloured and splendid, but looking at it up close, it would seem rather messy, truly unbefitting of the Shadow Moon Pce with the kind of status they held.

    Yue Yi saw that Jun Wu Xie seemed to be rather interested in the flowerbeds and he said with augh: ¡°The Pce Lord has once again taken charge of the pce affairs the past few days and we have be quite a bit more free and idle.¡± If not for that, how would Yue Yi have the time toe see his sister.

    Of course when he hade here today, Yue Yi had made sure that Elder Yue was too preupied to pay much attention to him before he dared toe over. He did not know why, but Yue Yi had the feeling that Elder Yue did not seem to wish for him and Yue Ye toe in contact too frequently. It had been quite some time since he came back from the Pure Grace Pce but today was only the second time he had actually stepped into his little sister¡¯s little yard. On most days, Elder Yue would frequently summon him and being suppressed by Elder Yue, Yue Yi had not dared to defy his orders too openly, but to merely hide his worries and longing to see his little sister in his heart.

    Yue Ye stood behind Yue Yi¡¯s back and lifted her head to look at the sincere smile on Yue Yi¡¯s face. A strange look shed within thoserge eyes and her attractive brows creased together slightly. Seeing Yue Yi speaking in a joking manner with Jun Wu Xie, it was not known what was going through her mind.

    ¡°Mm.¡± Jun Wu Xie answered indifferently, her attention still focused upon those nts and flowers.

    Yue Ye¡¯s lips stiffened as she watched Jun Wu Xie¡¯s focused gaze and she could not help it but to tug at Yue Yi¡¯s sleeve.

    ¡°Big Brother.....¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Yue Yi turned his head to look at Yue Ye.

 Chapter 1816 - â€œPhenomenal Poison (4)â€

    Chapter 1816: ¡°Phenomenal Poison (4)¡±

    ¡°Are the flowers I nted, very ugly.....¡± Yue Ye asked, rather ill at ease as she looked at Yue Yi.

    Yue Yi was slightly taken aback as he raised his head to see Jun Wu Xie¡¯s gaze. Linking it to the question Yue Ye had asked him, he immediately understood what her little sister¡¯s worry was and he immediatelyughed out loud.

    ¡°The flowers Little Ye has nted are not ugly at all. They are the most beautiful ones I¡¯ve ever seen. I think Chang Huan should be thinking the same thing right?¡± Yue Yi asked, looking earnestly at Jun Wu. With his own sister being here under such a vile environment, he was not able to give her anymore than this, but to merely try his very best to let Yue Ye be as worry free as possible.

    Jun Wu Xie nced at the loving brother that Yue Yi was and she gave face to him as she nodded her head. She squatted herself down and looked at a clump of unremarkable looking flowers before turning her head around slightly, to look at Yue Ye hiding behind Yue Yi.

    Yue Ye shrank further back, like she was a little scared of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s gaze.

    Yue Yi was watching the time and his eyes shed with a trace of helplessness. Elder Yue would be returning to the courtyard soon and if hees to discover that he hade to Yue Ye¡¯s ce, it might not be easy for him to exin himself. Yue Yi had initially intended to have Jun Wu leave with him but it seemed like Jun Wu was highly interested in the flowerbeds. But his trust in Jun Wu made him certain that Jun Wu would definitely not do anything to harm Yue Ye and he then said: ¡°I need to make my way back already. If Little Ye has anything you need, you can tell it to Chang Huan. The rtionship between Chang Huan and I has passed through life as without him, I might have already died in the Pure Grace Pce, so you can trust him. But there is just one point. My rtionship with Chang Huan must not be revealed to Grandfather. Do you understand?¡±

    Yue Yi did not intend to hide too many things from Yue Ye but just merely tried to beautify all that had happened in the Pure Grace Pce a little and only told Yue Ye the general gist of things without going into any great detail.

    Yue Ye only half understood what she heard and just nodded her head obediently.

    She did not understand anything else but there was one point she knew very clearly.

    And that was.....

    Her Big Brother really trusted Chang Huan very much.

    ¡°I¡¯ll make a move first.¡± Yue Yi said as he gave Yue Ye¡¯s head a rub, and then hurriedly departed.

    Yue Ye stood in her spot, her gaze watching her Big Brother¡¯s slender back view as it gradually disappeared from before her eyes, and her eyes shed with a tinge of sadness.

    ¡°You like to nt all these flowers very much?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked suddenly.

    Yue Ye was startled as she looked at Jun Wu Xie staring at the flowerbeds, and not at her, before she answered with a soft ¡°Mm.¡±

    ¡°You have taken very good care of these nts and flowers.¡± Jun Wu Xie stood up, to look at Yue Ye.

    The corners of Yue Ye¡¯s mouth stiffened in nervousness as she showed a not too natural smile.

    ¡°I usually do not have much things to do and only nting these flowers and nts can relieve the boredom. They are not that well tended to. Senior Chang Huan is too kind with your praise.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie was not paying too much attention to Yue Ye¡¯s modesty as her gaze was fixed upon a stalk of chrysanthemum within the flowerbed. The colour of that chrysanthemum was gorgeous and beautiful, a tad bit dark red, every petal slightly curled up, making it look highly festive.

    ¡°ze Chrysanthemums are easy to nt but difficult to care for. To be able to make a ze Chrysanthemum grow so perfectly, is not a feat anyone would be capable of.¡±

    Yue Ye¡¯s body stiffened slightly, as she saw Jun Wu Xie¡¯s gaze turning a little strange.

    ¡°Is that so? I didn¡¯t know that. This is what..... I had casually nted with some seeds I got.¡± Yue Ye replied, her smile a little forced.

    Jun Wu Xie then said: ¡°That might be the case, but the ze Chrysanthemum cannot be mixed together with White Shell. If one was not careful and identally ingests it, it might cost someone their lives.¡±

    Yue Ye¡¯s eyes shed slightly.

 Chapter 1817 - â€œGrace and Grudge Distinctly Separated (1)â€

    Chapter 1817: ¡°Grace and Grudge Distinctly Separated (1)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie then said: ¡°That might be the case, but the ze Chrysanthemum cannot be mixed together with White Shell. If one was not careful and identally ingests it, it might cost someone their lives.¡±

    Yue Ye¡¯s eyes shed slightly.

    Jun Wu Xie went in to sit upon a chair at the side like she had not noticed Yue Ye¡¯s strange reaction at all, her attractive looking pair of hands neatly crossed over her lower abdomen, her cold clear eyes falling upon Yue Ye, carefully measuring.

    Yue Ye looked at Jun Wu Xie seemingly rather helplessly like a child who had done something wrong.

    Yue Ye was just twelve years old this year and she was still a size smaller than the petite Jun Wu Xie. Seeing her stand there with her head shrunken into her shoulders would easily cause people¡¯s hearts to soften and can¡¯t bear to be harsh.

    Jun Wu Xie watched Yue Ye for quite a while and saw Yue Ye bathing in cold sweat. Just as Yue Ye thought that Jun Wu Xie would say something, Jun Wu Xie instead stood up silently to leave after sitting there for awhile.

    Till the figure of Jun Wu Xie disappeared from the doors of the little yard, Yue Ye was still not able to react.

    [Just like that..... he left?]

    The timid look on Yue Ye¡¯s face then turned into one of bewilderment. She did not understand what Jun Wu Xie¡¯s intention was ining here today and the fragrant little courtyard once again became quiet and Yue Ye kept the unfinished snacks on the stone table away one by one, carrying the little dishes back into the house as she sat silently in front of her dressing table to look into the bronze mirror, at her own reflection.

    The face in the bronze mirror was fair and innocent, a slight doubtful tinge pinching up her brows faintly, looking highly pitiable.

    ¡°Senior Chang Huan is actually on such good terms with Big Brother.....¡± Yue Ye opened her mouth to say, talking to herself.

    Suddenly, she shook her head and when she looked into the mirror once again, the little face in the mirror already no longer showed the slightest sliver of reservation but a look ofplete displeasure instead.

    ¡°Big Brother is just such a dolt. It would be strange if he could really differentiate between a good and bad person. That scoundrel¡¯s poison was neutralized by Chang Huan and that spoils my n.¡±

    But those words had just been spoken for a short while when anxiety once again crawled onto Yue Ye¡¯s face.

    ¡°This ce is indeed filled with bad eggs, but as Big Brother has said, Chang Huan saved his life..... He¡¯s Big Brother¡¯s benefactor.....¡±

    Yue Ye bit at her nails feeling a little helpless, her eyes narrowed as she looked at herself in the mirror.

    Big Brother¡¯s benefactor who saved his life, she must not kill him.

    But if Jun Wu Xie continued to remain, then her ns.....

    Yue Ye fell deep into her thoughts, her gaze drifting over to the little wooden box on her dresser. She hesitated for a while before she opened the wooden box. In the wooden box was an assortment of essories, and they did not look at that remarkable. But when Yue Ye picked up the topyer of the wooden box, at the bottom of that wooden box, was another secret world of hers. An entire row of porcin bottles the width of her thumby neatly within the wooden box, every bottlebeled with a red tab, and upon them, were written some highly mboyant and bold calligraphy characters.

    Yue Ye¡¯s tiny hand then swept over the row of porcin bottles one by one and her hand then hovered over a bottle in the middle slightly. But her brows creased up tightly very quickly and she finally gave up on that choice in the end, to go pick up the little bottle at the edge instead.

    ¡°As Big Brother¡¯s benefactor, I will not make things too difficult for you but..... I must at least stop you from destroying my ns anymore.¡± Yue Ye said with her eyes narrowed, putting the little porcin bottle on the dresser and reaching her hand out to open a small drawer on the dresser. From a pile of needlework, she then took out a palm sized fragrance sachet.

    She picked open the threads on the sachet a tad bit and then poured a few rice grain sized herbal pills from the porcin bottle inside, before she used a thread and needle to sew up the fragrance sachet.

 Chapter 1818 - â€œGrace and Grudge Distinctly Separated (2)â€

    Chapter 1818: ¡°Grace and Grudge Distinctly Separated (2)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s front foot had just stepped into her own little courtyard and had not even warmed her seat when she saw Yue Ye running over huffing and puffing, her little face flushed pink from running.

    ¡°I..... I had not been able to thank you. This..... Take it as a gift in thanks, to thank you for saving my brother.....¡± Yue Ye said as she looked nervously at Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie was holding a fresh apple in her hand and she had been about to bite into it when Yue Ye came suddenly to offer her thanks and she was interrupted.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at the fragrance sachet Yue Ye was holding in her hand and then looked up into her pink tinged little face, to finally choose to put the apple down.

    ¡°Your elder brother and I are fellow disciples and saving him is a matter within reason, so there is no need for you to thank me.¡± Jun Wu Xie said indifferently.

    Yue Ye however shook her head. ¡°For saving his life, if you do not need words of thanks, then please ept this small little token.¡± Upon saying that, Yue Ye did not even give Jun Wu Xie the opportunity to reject it but just put the sachet on the table and then running out in a hurry.

    Truly,ing without casting a shadow and departing without leaving a trace.

    Jun Wu Xie was speechless as she stared at the fragrance sachet on the table. Looking at the sachet, it wouldn¡¯t be considered to be exquisite and the needlework seemed a little badly done. It was not hard to see that it must have been something that Yue Ye had made herself.

    ¡°Meow?¡± The little ck cat appeared silently, and went forward to sniff at the fragrance sachet before reaching a paw out to scratch at it a bit.

    [That little imp brought this strange thing here for what? It¡¯s a trick! Definitely a trick!]

    Other people might not know what Yue Ye had done before clearly. But the little ck cat who had always been in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body definitely knew everything about what Yue Ye had done previously.

    Back when Yue Ye hade to find Jun Wu Xie thest time, she had spilled her tea in a moment of fluster, seemingly hopelessly clumsy. But in that moment of confusion, she had soundlessly thrown a tiny pill into the spout of the teapot.

    To cause the pot of tea to turn into cmity for an entire pool of koi fish.

    Jun Wu Xie picked up the fragrance sachet to take a look at it, where she then put it before her nose to sniff at it. The fragrance sachet was emitting a faint scent of lily and from the tiny gaps in between the simple and crude stitching, dried and treated petals of lily could still be seen.

    But within that light fragrant scent, Jun Wu Xie detected a little bit of another scent that was almost indiscernible.

    That scent was a little simr to that of lilies but just with a tiny tinge of bitterness, and under the scent of lilies, it was not obvious at all.

    Jun Wu Xie creased up her brows.

    ¡°Looks like someone wants to cut me some ck.¡± A smile then rose within Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes.

    The other day, the drug that poisoned a whole pool of koi had astounded her. But today, the drugs in this fragrance sachet were although not as strange and peculiar, but it was highly interesting.

    What matter more was.....

    The drugs in this fragrance sachet would not bring any kind of danger to a person, but was instead like the kind of elixir that she had given to Yue Yi to take, that made a person mistakenly think that their bodies were unwell, and growing weaker by the day, but their bodies were actually highly vigorous and healthy.

    Such drugs, brought absolutely no harm to the human body, but was just a form of deception.

    The drugs between the two instances were sharply different that made Jun Wu Xie seem like she discovered something, a point that gradually cleared up the guesses she was holding in her heart.

    ¡°Meow?¡±

    [Could this thing be something that that old fart Elder Yue forced the little imp to bring here?]

    Jun Wu Xie shook her head.

    ¡°I think there is a need for me to have a good little chat with Yue Yi¡¯s little sister.¡± Upon saying that, Jun Wu Xie picked up the fragrance sachet and slipped it into her sleeve.

 Chapter 1819 - â€œGrace and Grudge Distinctly Separated (3)â€

    Chapter 1819: ¡°Grace and Grudge Distinctly Separated (3)¡±

    Looking at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s highly eager and excited expression, the little ck cat suddenly had a strange feeling.

    [Why was it feeling.....]

    [That its Mistress¡¯ range of emotions were bing more and more normal?]

    It was somehow feeling that its Mistress was going to tease the little imp.....

    [It must have gone mad.]

    After Yue Ye gave the item to Jun Wu Xie, she returned back to her room, thinking that in just a few days, someone would obediently be lying in bed.

    But.....

    ¡°The threads on the fragrance satchel you gave me came undone.¡± A cold voice suddenly sounded behind Yue Ye¡¯s back.

    Stretched out on her stomach on her bed and thinking to herself, Yue Ye jumped right out of bed with a swoosh, her eyes wide and mouth agape as she stared at Jun Wu Xie who had appeared in her room out of the blue.

    ¡°You..... You.....¡± Yue Ye stretched out a trembling hand, pointing at Jun Wu Xie, her eyes bulging.

    Jun Wu Xiepletely disregarded Yue Ye¡¯s stunned expression and just went on to put the sachet on the table at the side. As she ced it down upon the table, one side of the fragrance sachet that was picked open had some lily petals fall out in a scatter, and what came tumbling out together, were a few rice grain sized unidentified objects.

    Yue Ye stared at those unidentified objects, her eyes fixed unwaveringly on them.

    ¡°Smelling these herbs for too long would caused one to feel weak in the limbs, rendering them unable to move normally. It is not something that someone of such a young age should be ying with so casually.¡± Jun Wu Xie rested her chin in an upturned palm, gazingpletely calm and unruffled at the stunned Yue Ye. These little pills were rather well made but judging from the quantity ced in there, it was still a little too much.

    The elixir that Jun Wu Xie gave to Yue Yi, would make Yue Yi look frail on the surface, but his body would still remain in peak form. But from his pulse and the pallor of his face, he would be seen as a severely injured person but other than that, his entire person would be filled with vigor and healthy.

    But the drugs in this fragrance sachet contained a little bit more and under the pretence, it would really cause people to feel a little unwell. Although it would not harm the person in the slightest, but the feeling would be present.

    ¡°What are you saying? What herbs?¡± It was a long while before Yue Ye snapped back to her senses. She looked at Jun Wu Xie with a look of bewilderment, her little face filled with doubt and iprehension.

    If Jun Wu Xie had not previously seen Yue Ye putting some pills into the teapot, just by looking at the expression Yue Ye was showing her now, she might really just believe her words.

    A pity.....

    The little fox¡¯s tail had already been exposed.

    ¡°Mixing in herbs nted among the flowers and nts in the flowerbeds is not a bad idea at all. But I think if physicians who understands Medicine were to walk one round in your yard, they might reap unexpected returns. For example.....¡± Jun Wu Xie looked at Yue Ye¡¯s little face feigning innocence and said in a measured pace: ¡°Those herbs that are able to make a Silver Spirit gradually deteriorate and fall into decline.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words made Yue Ye¡¯s heart jump violently, and a crack appeared in the facade of ignorance on her face, as her eyes shed with a trace of nervousness she was unable to conceal.

    ¡°To drug the Shadow Moon Pce Lord, you really are rather bold and daring.¡± Jun Wu Xie said as she looked at Yue Ye highly calmly.

    Back at that time when she had been led by those rascals from the Shadow Moon Pce toe to Yue Ye¡¯s little courtyard, she had already felt that it was a little odd. The nts and flowers nted within the yard were rather strange and if it was said that Yue Ye had casually nted those herbs without knowing anything about them, it might still be believable. But the caring of those kinds of herb nts required harsh conditions to be met and if they were not properly and carefully tended to, it was not possible for them to grow and thrive at all.

 Chapter 1820 - â€œGrace and Grudge Distinctly Separated (4)â€

    Chapter 1820: ¡°Grace and Grudge Distinctly Separated (4)¡±

    But those herbs in Yue Ye¡¯s flowerbeds were all growing strong and absolutely thriving!

    Even if that was all by ident, it couldn¡¯t possibly be all that coincidental.

    The only possible conclusion, was that the person who nted those herbs had consciously known of them, and knew what kind of care they needed.

    The expression on Yue Ye¡¯s face changed in an instant. The green bumbling ignorance of a young little girl ceased to show in the slightest and in that pair ofrge eyes, enmity and wariness against Jun Wu Xie was clearly written in them.

    ¡°What are you thinking of doing? Do you know that by you saying these words, it may cause you to not be able to walk out from this ce today?¡± Yue Ye¡¯s voice suddenly turned cold. It was clearly just a young little girl merely twelve years of age, but the threat within her words could not be denied.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Jun Wu Xie arched up an eyebrow, not showing one bit of fear.

    Yue Ye drew in a deep breath and said: ¡°You must not forget. My Grandfather is Elder Yue in the Shadow Moon Pce and there are certain things that are not what you can stick your nose into. If you still value your life, then do not be such a busybody.¡±

    ¡°Has anyone told you that before a fox pretends to use the awe of the tiger¡¯s, you must at least first practice the facial expression?¡± Jun Wu Xie suddenly said.

    ¡°What?¡± Yue Ye was taken aback in shock.

    ¡°If this matter reallyes to be known by Elder Yue, I believe that the first person to die will definitely be you, and not me.¡± Jun Wu Xie opened her mouth to say slowly. Just that one sentence, and it caused the strong demeanor that Yue Ye had worked so hard to create topletely crumble.

    ¡°What kind of a nonsense are you spouting.....¡± Yue Ye gritted her teeth, fighting to maintain her facade of calm.

    ¡°If Elder Yue was really seeking to murder the Shadow Moon Pce Lord, he would not wait till now. He has countless other ways at his disposal to achieve it and will definitely not choose to use a poison with such low efficiency. Moreover..... when you were mentioning him just now, what was the hatred in your eyes for?¡± Jun Wu Xie said slowly.

    Yue Ye¡¯s eyes widened slightly as she looked at Jun Wu Xie, unable to believe that the youth who was not on familiar terms with her could see through her pretense so easily.

    ¡°What do you actually want?¡± Yue Ye gave up with a shrug of her shoulders. Not knowing why, she seemed to feel that being here before Jun Wu Xie, there was absolutely no secret to speak of at all.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s guess had been right. The one who poisoned the Shadow Moon Pce Lord was her, and in regards to the matter, Elder Yue knew nothing about it. She had thought to lean on Elder Yue¡¯s authourity to coerce Jun Wu Xie, to make Jun Wu Xie not stick her nose into the matter. However.....

    She had been mercilessly uncovered!

    Jun Wu Xie was in no rush to speak, but just looked at that little fe who was trying so hard to hold herself back. At that moment, Yue Ye¡¯s eyes seemed to light up with bright fiery mes,pletely different from that helpless and timid person she had been able to pretend to be, and this, was then the real Yue Ye.

    A twelve year old imp who was able to concoct poison that Jun Wu Xie deemed worthy of her attention.

    ¡°You want to kill the Shadow Moon Pce Lord?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked.

    Yue Ye looked at Jun Wu Xie and suddenly lifted up her chin to say: ¡°When you are asking to know someone¡¯s secret, shouldn¡¯t you first make a show of your sincerity?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie lifted up an eyebrow.

    Yue Ye leapt off from the bed and stood on the floor, neither servile nor aggressive as she stared at Jun Wu Xie to say: ¡°You couldn¡¯t possibly believe that I would really be so stupid to believe that you are Chang Huan right? I have met Chang Huan a few times before and I could tell just how useless that fe is with just one nce. How could an idiotpletely without any brains possibly know to hide the light under a bushel, ande to possess a higher level of spirit power than my elder brother? You are not Chang Huan, and you would definitely have your own motives foring to the Shadow Moon Pce. If you want to ask me questions, then use your objective ining here to exchange for it!¡±

 Chapter 1821 - â€œSecretly Conspiring (1)â€

    Chapter 1821: ¡°Secretly Conspiring (1)¡±

    ¡°You are very intelligent.¡± Jun Wu Xie did not hide her admiration for Yue Ye.

    At that age, and able to see things so clearly, Yue Ye was definitely smarter than what she was showing to people outside. Wasn¡¯t the pretense she put up before everyone a form of self defense? It might be that even Yue Yi was not aware that his little sister was stronger than he had imagined.

    ¡°Thank you. But since you came all the way here to find me, it wouldn¡¯t just be to praise me would it?¡± Yue Ye asked as she looked at Jun Wu Xie, not feeling the slightestcent from the praise.

    ¡°To poison the Shadow Moon Pce Lord, was all your own idea?¡± Although Jun Wu Xie asked that, but she already knew the real answer in her heart.

    ¡°I¡¯ve said it. If you seek to know more from my mouth, you need to bring out your sincerity.¡± At that moment, Yue Ye waspletely unlike a twelve year old little girl. Her eyes were clear, and they were filled with a steadiness that would not belong to someone her age.

    Jun Wu Xie shrugged her shoulders and said: ¡°Sure. I am not Chang Huan, Chang Huan is already dead. I am impersonating him because I seek to destroy the Shadow Moon Pce. It¡¯s just that simple.¡±

    Yue Ye¡¯s mouth fell slightly agape. It was feared that even she had not thought that Jun Wu Xie¡¯s reply could really be so simply direct and brutal.

    But seeking to destroy the Shadow Moon Pce, was it that simple? !

    Even for Yue Ye, she had been shocked by the casual indifference in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words.

    She crinkled up her little nose and looked at Jun Wu Xie gaugingly up and down.

    ¡°Destroy the Shadow Moon Pce? Just you alone? Aren¡¯t you thinking too simply of the Shadow Moon Pce?¡± She could not deny that Jun Wu Xie was so much more outstanding than Chang Huan, but even if the Shadow Moon Pce¡¯s might was not that powerful, but it was still one of the Twelve Pces. If it could be so easily destroyed, it would not have remained in existence till now. Wasn¡¯t Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words taking it all a little too casually?

    ¡°Is it that difficult?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked, an eyebrow lifting up, her entire being exuding a highly shocking sense of calm andposure.

    Yue Ye bit on her lip and the gaze she was looking at Jun Wu Xie with became ratherplicated. It was only after a while that she then said: ¡°The poison in the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s body was my doing.....¡±

    It was just as Jun Wu Xie had guessed. The Shadow Moon Pce Lord had felt ¡°unwell¡± was all due to Yue Ye¡¯s ¡°credit¡±. The Shadow Moon Pce Lord paid great attention on his own safety and even the Elders in the pce were not able to interfere with all the needs of his daily life. But Yue Ye was the only exception who would be asionally summoned by the Shadow Moon Pce Lord, which gave her a very good opportunity to strike.

    In truth, Yue Ye had been a lot more mature than the average child and starting from the time she started to understand things, she already knew what kind of a situation Yue Yi and her were in within the Shadow Moon Pce. She was even more acutely aware that her existence was a chip Elder Yue used to control Yue Yi and the one whom she addressed as Grandfather was never a kin to her, but a demonic monster.

    She understood the various dangers she herself was in but the too young Yue Ye was unable to change all of it. Till one time by ident, she came upon an opportunity that she had never had before.

    She began to learn about various things that had to do with poison, and started to nt the herbs she needed in her own little yard. Because she was always under Elder Yue¡¯s sphere of control, it was not possible for her to obtain and kind of seeds that contained lethal poison. That was why she hade to make use of the properties of herbs that shed and repelled against each other.

    Yue Ye wanted to leave the Shadow Moon Pce together with Yue Yi, and everyone in the Shadow Moon Pce all became obstacles for them to escape from the demonic monster¡¯sir.

    Elder Yue, the Shadow Moon Pce Lord, and all the disciples.....

 Chapter 1822 - â€œSecretly Conspiring (2)â€

    Chapter 1822: ¡°Secretly Conspiring (2)¡±

    Yue Ye had started to poison the Shadow Moon Pce Lord from a few years ago, to wreck and wear down his body bit by bit, waiting for that one day when the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s death came and the Shadow Moon Pce was in chaos, the two siblings would then be able to take the opportunity to escape for this demonicir.

    But the appearance of Jun Wu Xie hadpletely messed up Yue Ye¡¯s n. Seeing with her eyes that the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s condition was actually gradually bing better with the Melted Snow Elixir that Jun Wu Xie had presented and her own ns could possibly amount to nothing but wasted effort, Yue Ye could not sit back and do nothing.

    And at that time, Elder Yue had also simrly been thrown into a frenzy with the appearance of Jun Wu Xie and had attempted to make use Yue Ye to frame Jun Wu Xie. Yue Ye had then gone with the flow and thought to poison Jun Wu Xie, which brought about the deaths of a whole pool of koi.

    The intent to murder Jun Wu Xie had already risen in Yue Ye. She had worked painstakingly on it for so many years and seeing that her n was about to seed, how could she now be expected to give up on that only chance that she had?

    But Yue Yi¡¯s words had caused Yue Ye to hesitate.

    Yue Ye had seen all the kinds of ugly truths hidden within the Shadow Moon Pce and except for her own elder brother, she trusted no one else.

    And the only one person she cared about was also just Yue Yi.

    Yue Yi had said that Jun Wu Xie was his benefactor who saved his life. That had caused Yue Ye to be conflicted for a quite a while before she gave up on the n to murder Jun Wu Xie, and instead change it to putting in drugs in the fragrance sachet, to just temporarily deprive Jun Wu Xie of any chances of messing things up for her.

    A pity.....

    All her ns had been uncovered by Jun Wu Xie easily.

    ¡°It¡¯s true that I had thought of killing you in the beginning, but you saved my brother¡¯s life. My elder brother is the only person I care about in this world and since you saved his life, that would then mean I owe you a life.¡± Yue Ye said as she looked at Jun Wu Xie seriously.

    Jun Wu Xie knew Yue Ye was not joking. Her understanding of Medicine allowed Jun Wu Xie to realize the kind of gift Yue Ye possessed towards poison and Yue Ye was still so young. If in the future, she is given enough time, the poisons that she would be able to create would definitely astound the world.

    One who could patiently endure it for so many years in the Shadow Moon Pce and was even able to secretly slowly assassinate the Shadow Moon Pce Lord at such a young age, Yue Ye¡¯s abilities definitely surpassed every one of her peers.

    If Yue Ye was not faced with Jun Wu Xie this time, it was highly probable that she would have already seeded.

    ¡°Our objectives are the same. You want to destroy the Shadow Moon Pce and I want freedom. If it¡¯s possible, we can also work together. I am thinking, that this is the reason you are here to see me for right? Afterall, seeking to destroy the Shadow Moon Pce would be fastest if you strike directly at the Pce Lord, and I am your most suitable candidate.¡± Yue Ye slowly revealed her ns as she spoke, not because she was naively trusting others so easily, but because Yue Ye had already realized that Jun Wu Xie had guessed everything in her heart, or she would not havee right here knocking on her door.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s arrival, already showed Yue Ye that she no longer had much in the way of secrets before Jun Wu Xie.

    As someone who was able to neutralize her poison, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s abilities could not be doubted. If she continued to try any tricks at this point, Yue Ye knew that the one on the losing end would surely be her.

    ¡°I like to work with intelligent people.¡± Jun Wu Xie was highly satisfied with Yue Ye¡¯s performance, and it could be said that Yue Ye¡¯s intelligence was higher than most people. She had spoken honestly on many things, but had at the same time withheld a part as secret.

    Like her knowledge in poison for example, from where it hade from was not mentioned by Yue Ye at all.

    But Jun Wu Xie did not mind it.

    She had gotten what she came here for.

    There was one point about what Yue Ye did that Jun Wu Xie greatly admired. And that was she kept grudges and grace distinctly separated. From Yue Ye¡¯s point of view, Jun Wu Xie was a tiger who stood in the way of her ns, but because of what Yue Yi said, she then decided to change her n.

 Chapter 1823 - â€œSecretly Conspiring (3)â€

    Chapter 1823: ¡°Secretly Conspiring (3)¡±

    Still holding a shred of conscience, truly rare and hard toe by.

    Despite the fact that she was still so young, and was growing up in such a harsh environment, Yue Ye was still keeping strictly to her own bottomline, which was a point that Jun Wu Xie greatly admired.

    ¡°Even if you praise me, but certain things that have to be made clear must still be clearly spelt out. I can aodate my actions to your ns but that has to be after I am made aware of the entire process. And regardless whether you are seeking to destroy the Shadow Moon Pce or to kill someone, you must not drag my elder brother into it, or there is no need to even start any form of cooperation between us.¡± Yue Ye said as she drew in a deep breath. Jun Wu Xie¡¯s demeanor was highly indifferent and that made it difficult for Yue Ye to grasp what Jun Wu Xie was thinking. Even when Jun Wu Xie had already clearly stated her personal agenda, but from what Yue Ye could see, where Jun Wu Xie had originated from and what she was going to do was unclear to everyone.

    She could give it her all, but no harm muste to Yue Yi.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Jun Wu Xie nodded.

    Yue Ye then breathed out in relief.

    ¡°Then, what do you need me to do?¡± Yue Ye breathed in deeply to ask as she looked at Jun Wu Xie. In truth, this face she was showing, was only seen by Jun Wu Xie alone. Before everyone else, she had always been that timid and shy Yue Ye.

    ¡°Elder Yue wanted to use you against me?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked with an eyebrow lifted up. If she recalled it correctly, in Elder Yue¡¯s mind, Yue Ye was merely a cowardly and bashful little girl.

    Yue Ye nodded.

    ¡°How?¡± Jun Wu Xie continued to ask.

    Yue Ye continued to look at Jun Wu Xie and her gaze then slowly fell to the floor, her little face tinged with a slight paleness. She was silent for quite awhile before she slowly opened her tiny mouth, but her gaze did not shift from the ground before her.

    ¡°I am the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s ything.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie was slightly taken aback.

    ¡°Mm, it can be put in this way. The Shadow Moon Pce Lord has the same kind of urges like Elder Yue. The only difference is that the Shadow Moon Pce Lord only likes young little girls while Elder Yue is a little less inhibited. After Elder Yue came to know of the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s preferences, he put my elder brother behind closed door cultivation and he brought me to go see the Shadow Moon Pce Lord. But as the Shadow Moon Pce Lord encountered some problems while practising cultivation at that time, he was feeling rather unwell, and hence he could only let his hands roam a little.....¡±

    Yue Ye voice was soft, and rather monotonous. There was no hatred no aggrievement, so calm that it sounded like she was describing something that had happened to someone else.

    Elder Yue¡¯s intentions were clear, and the Shadow Moon Pce Lord liked Yue Ye very well. The little courtyard that Yue Ye was living in now had been privately arranged for by the Shadow Moon Pce Lord and it could be said that the Shadow Moon Pce Lord treated Yue Ye like he was grooming her to be a girl that he wished for her to be, and was just waiting for himself to recover before he would enjoy this highly delicious fruit.

    In the Shadow Moon Pce, absolutely no one dared to go provoke Yue Ye, especially all the male disciples.

    As the one that the Shadow Moon Pce Lord had his eye set upon, her chastity must be ensured.

    And Elder Yue had wanted to make use of Yue Ye, to use Jun Wu Xie of taking liberties of her. Yue Ye would only need to speak out, and the Shadow Moon Pce Lord would definitely fly into a rage, and even if Jun Wu Xie had won credit for presenting up the Melted Snow Elixir, it would not be enough to negate such a grave mistake.

    Even if the Shadow Moon Pce Lord did not take Jun Wu Xie¡¯s life, he would no longer look upon Jun Wu Xie with favour.

    With that, Elder Yue would have achieved his aim of suppressing Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie listened quietly till the end, and Yue Ye did not once lift her head throughout. It was only after she finished speaking that she raised her little face up, the clean and clear face emotionless, showing a steadiness thatpletely did not match her age at all.

 Chapter 1824 - â€œSecretly Conspiring (4)â€

    Chapter 1824: ¡°Secretly Conspiring (4)¡±

    ¡°But I was thinking at that time if I were to just kill you off, Elder Yue would surely be happier and I would be able to rid myself of a problem.¡± Yue Ye said, her eyes blinking at Jun Wu Xie, like she waspletely unaware of just how vicious the words that hade out of her mouth had been.

    Jun Wu Xie did not mind it in the slightest.

    ¡°I am thinking, that I should prepare a gift in return for Elder Yue.¡± Jun Wu Xie said with her eyes narrowed. To deal with her, Elder Yue had really gone out of the way to wreck his brains. If Yue Ye had really done that, the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s rage could very well be imagined. Punishing Jun Wu Xie would naturally be a given, but the matter would definitely also implicate Yue Ye and it was no guarantee that Yue Ye would not have to suffer for it as well.

    Elder Yue had presented Yue Ye up to the Shadow Moon Pce Lord all because he wanted to nt a pawn by the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s side.

    But in order to deal with her, Elder Yue had not hesitated to even make use of his pawn, Yue Ye.

    It could be well imagined, just how much hatred he harboured against Jun Wu Xie, and he just couldn¡¯t to get rid of her.

    ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Yue Ye asked Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie curled up the ends of her mouth and beckoned at Yue Ye.

    Yue Ye went walking over.

    Jun Wu Xie whispered softly beside Yue Ye¡¯s ear and the expression on Yue Ye¡¯s face went from doubtful to surprise.

    ¡°You¡¯re sure?¡± Yue Ye asked, looking at Jun Wu Xie. She had thought that she was already rather maniacal herself, and she had not expected that she woulde to meet someone who was more of a lunatic than she was!

    Jun Wu Xie nodded her head. She had already exined things rather adequately and she then stood up.

    ¡°Everything can be carried out based on what we¡¯ve already discussed and you will only need to be responsible for your own tasks. As for the parts that I need to do, I will deal with them properly.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Yue Ye answered simply.

    Jun Wu Xie turned around and walked out from Yue Ye¡¯s room, and she left the fragrance sachet she brought here behind on the table in Yue Ye¡¯s room.

    It was until Jun Wu Xie had left, that Yue Ye came walking to the side of the table and picked up the fragrance sachet that had been picked open. She carefully picked out the tiny pills the size of rice grains and put them safely in a bottle before she used a needle and thread to sew up the opening on the fragrance sachet once again.

    Her hand sping the sewed up fragrance sachet, Yue Ye¡¯s brows creased up slightly together.

    She had tried very hard to appear calm earlier, but only she herself knew that her hands that had been hidden within her sleeves had been all covered in sweat.

    Towards her abilities in poisons, Yue Ye was highly confident, or it would have been possible that the Shadow Moon Pce Lord to be poisoned for so many years without her being discovered by anyone.

    But she had struck at Jun Wu Xie twice and she had not once seeded. She had been seen through by Jun Wu Xie in the shortest period of time and Yue Ye was almost certain that before Jun Wu Xie came to look for her, Jun Wu Xie had already guessed arge part of the truth.

    This was the smartest person Yue Ye had ever encountered in her life and she looked to be a serene and tranquil person but possessed a pair of eyes that could see right into people¡¯s hearts.

    Dealing with people like that, was highly strenuous for her.

    No matter how intelligent Yue Ye was, she was afterall still a little fe who was merely twelve year old, caught within the demonicir that was the Shadow Moon Pce, forced to quickly grow up that made her know more things than her other peers, but all that was still not enough for her to be pitted against Jun Wu Xie.

    It was only till that moment that Yue Ye finally regained her senses. She had told Jun Wu Xie a lot, almostingpletely clean with everything about herself.

    But from Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mouth, the only she got was Jun Wu Xie¡¯s objective ining to the Shadow Moon Pce.

    Besides that.....

    There was absolutely nothing.

    ¡°Why do I seem to feel like I¡¯ve been had?¡± Yue Ye said gloomily, as she wrinkled her nose.

 Chapter 1825 - â€œFlagrant Framing (1)â€

    Chapter 1825: ¡°grant Framing (1)¡±

    Truth to be told.....

    Yue Ye had indeed been defrauded by Jun Wu Xie.

    Not to mention having muddlelye clean on everything about herself, at the end of it all what she got in exchange from Jun Wu Xie was just useless information.

    Even if Jun Wu Xie had not said it, Yue Ye would have guessed on her own that Jun Wu Xie¡¯s objectives were against the Shadow Moon Pce.

    Always having prided herself as smarter than others, Yue Ye was for once made to look stupid, being led the entire time by Jun Wu Xie to say things that she both should and shouldn¡¯t have said.

    It must be said.....

    For these two young girls who had simrly matured early, Jun Wu Xie still firmly surpassed Yue Ye by a stretch.

    Of course, Yue Ye was also the only one person, who after having made an attempt on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s life, got discovered, and was not toyed to death by Jun Wu Xie, but had instead be Jun Wu Xie¡¯s ally.

    Speaking from another perspective, Yue Ye could be considered to be very lucky.

    After Jun Wu Xie walked out from Yue Ye¡¯s little courtyard, she went back to her room.

    Two days passed in the blink of an eye and Elder Yue frequently came in and out from Yue Ye¡¯s little courtyard, while assigning several tasks to Yue Yi at the same time, to not give Yue Yi any spare time to go see Yue Ye.

    One day in the evening, the light of dusk spilled across thend as Yue Ye slowly came to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s little courtyard.

    Jun Wu Xie raised her head and looked at the little girl bathed within the dusk¡¯s golden light, and she put down the book she had been flipping through.

    ¡°Senior Chang Huan, can Ie in and have a seat?¡± Yue Ye asked as she blinked her eyes while looking at Jun Wu Xie, her tone of voice highly innocent but that pair ofrge eyes on her face were almost unnoticeably ncing behind her, at the entrance of the courtyard.

    Jun Wu Xie noticed that brief instant of a signal from Yue Ye and slowly lowered her eyes as she said indifferently: ¡°You may.¡±

    Yue Ye¡¯s face carried a timid smile as she walked towards Jun Wu Xie, and then sat down just beside her.

    ¡°Senior Chang Huan, I heard that when you were at the Pure Grace Pce, you took great care of my Big Brother and I had not had the opportunity to thank you all this while. It just happened that I brought some little snacks from the kitchen over here and if Senior Chang Huan does not mind them, then please have some.¡± While saying that, Yue Ye put the box of snacks she was carrying in her hands down on the table, her face nervous as she looked at Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie opened the box and reached her hand out for a piece. Before she had even put it in her mouth, Yue Ye who was seated beside her suddenly screamed out.

    ¡°Senior Chang Huan! What do you think you are doing?¡±

    Yue Ye¡¯s face had changed drastically as she just stood up from the stone bench on her own, ignoring Jun Wu Xiepletely as she reached her hand out to pull and tear at the clothes upon her own body.

    With a loud split, Yue Ye¡¯s sleeve was forcefully torn off by herself.

    Jun Wu Xie watched everything that was happening before her calmly, without the slightest ripple of emotion in her eyes.

    Yue Ye¡¯s voice was pitiful and highly flustered, and if one did not see what was happening within the courtyard but just heard that scream, anyone would immediately assume that she had met with a mishap.

    Apanying Yue Ye¡¯s pitiful cry, several men dressed in the Shadow Moon Pce¡¯s uniform suddenly came rushing in!

    ¡°Save me!¡± Yue Ye wailed as she ran away from beside Jun Wu Xie, crystalline tears flowing down her clear little face, the little figure trembling slightly like she had just suffered aggrievement as vast as the Heavens, sobbing like a pear blossom in rain as she hid behind the intruders.

    ¡°Chang Huan! How brazenly bold of you! You actually dared to take liberties against Yue Ye!¡± The leader of the group of Shadow Moon Pce disciples shouted as he red at Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie was calm as she watched all of this, her gaze then falling upon Yue Ye hidden behind the group of people.

    It must be said, that Yue Ye¡¯s acting was truly exquisite.

    Just seeing the way she looked, she was truly highly pitiful.

 Chapter 1826 - â€œFlagrant Framing (2)â€

    Chapter 1826: ¡°grant Framing (2)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie was calm as she watched all of this, her gaze then falling upon Yue Ye hidden behind the group of people.

    It must be said, that Yue Ye¡¯s acting was truly exquisite.

    Just seeing the way she looked, she was truly highly pitiful.

    The several Shadow Moon disciples did not wait for an exnation before they surrounded Jun Wu Xie heavily. From the start to end, there wasn¡¯t much of an expression on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face, but she just watched the whole clumsy disy of a set up with a cold gaze.

    There was not a single semnce of technique to speak of at all but just carried with grantly impunity.

    ¡°Chang Huan.¡± An old sounding voice suddenly sounded, and Elder Yue came walking in slowly through the entrance to the courtyard. Staring at Jun Wu Xie who was well surrounded, the venom in his eyes waspletely undisguised.

    ¡°Tell me, why are you always up to no good? When you wounded those disciples in the pce before, the Pce Lord forgave you for it. When you broke out from the dungeon, the Pce Lord had also forgiven you for that. But now you have actuallymitted such a nefarious deed, bankrupt of all moral decency. It seems that your abominable nature would not change and I would really like to see whether the Pce Lord will continue to forgive you in this matter.¡± Elder Yue said with the edges of his mouth curled up, looking at Jun Wu Xie wickedly. He did not believe that Jun Wu Xie would still be able to escape unscathed in this round.

    In order to frame Jun Wu Xie, he had even implicated Yue Ye into it. Having paid such a high price, all just to break off this wing of Elder Ying¡¯s.

    Once Jun Wu Xie was crushed, then Elder Ying would definitely be dragged into it, and along with that, his status and position in the Shadow Moon Pce would bepletely toppled. Never would he then have the chance to climb back up.

    With this step, Elder Yue was highly confident. He did not believe that Jun Wu Xie could possibly still turn things around.

    ¡°I would now like to see if you still have anything to say for yourself.¡± Elder Yue sneered.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Elder Yue looking triumphant with glee, while she remained uncannilyposed.

    ¡°You are that confident?¡± Jun Wu Xie said slowly.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m confident, but it¡¯s just that you have been repeatedly courting death. Yue Ye is so innocent and pure, how could she possibly lie? Look at how pitiful she looks, anyone seeing that will feel anguished. Moreover, so many of us here saw youmitting the deed, could this many of us here all be wrong?¡± Elder Yue said unperturbed, the glee in his tone of voice undisguised.

    This time, he came here with utmost confidence that he would be able to push Jun Wu Xie over into the abyss, and no matter how articte Jun Wu Xie was, there was no way of arguing her way out of this.

    Yue Ye was still so young, and was highly timid, which the Shadow Moon Pce Lord knew very well. No one would ever believe that Yue Ye could possibly frame anyone.

    ¡°Alright then.¡± Jun Wu Xie stood up.

    The disciples surrounding her immediately retreated a few steps. Even though their objective today was clear, but Jun Wu Xie¡¯s powers still made them rather fearful.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you to see the Pce Lord.¡± Since Elder Yue wanted to y so badly, then she would y with him good and proper.

    Only wishing that he had better not regret it.

    Elder Yue saw Jun Wu Xie¡¯s reaction with satisfaction, his head lifted slightly.

    ¡°Then shall we go? There is no need for you to drag it out any longer. Elder Ying has been sent out of the pce on an inspection by the Pce Lord, and he will not be returning for quite a while. No one will be able to save you.¡± Elder Yue said with augh.

    Upon saying that, Elder Yue turned himself around and walked towards the outside of the courtyard, and before he left, he pulled the still sobbing Yue Ye along with him.

    Yue Ye was dragged along by Elder Yue to leave. She turned her head to look at Jun Wu Xie as she continued to sob, and in thoserge eyes that were brimming with tears, a peculiar glint shed briefly, but was quickly concealed by Yue Ye.

    Jun Wu Xie walked out of her own courtyard while being watched and escorted by a bunch of the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s disciples, following behind Elder Yue as they made their way towards the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s main pce hall.

    What kind of a show would be waiting for her there?

    She would just wait and see.

 Chapter 1827 - â€œFlagrant Framing (3)â€

    Chapter 1827: ¡°grant Framing (3)¡±

    In the Shadow Moon Pce¡¯s main hall, the Shadow Moon ce Lord was glowing radiantly as he sat in the ruling seat. As his health had gradually turned for the better, it allowed the Shadow Moon Pce Lord who had been dispirited for so long seem to feel like he had regained back his condition from a few years back and his body no longer felt so lethargic.

    No Pce Lord would refuse such a perfect condition of health and he wished for nothing more than to grasp at this period of time, and pick up all the pieces he had neglected these past few years.

    Over the past few days, the Shadow Moon Pce Lord had been in good spirits and he had been smiling a lot more as well.

    But someone just had toe disturb the great spirits that had been so hard toe by.

    Currently perusing the reports of the Shadow Moon Pce, the Shadow Moon Pce Lord suddenly heard someone announcing an arrival and he raised up his head to look at the person who made the announcement.

    ¡°What is it this time? Do you need to be so flustered?¡± The Shadow Moon Pce Lord asked as his brows creased together. He had seldom been involved with the Shadow Moon Pce¡¯s affairs the past few years and most of it had been handed over to Elder Yue and Elder Ying. Now that he was taking over once again, although he was exhrated, but wanting to get aplete grasp of everything still took quite a lot out of him.

    ¡°My Lord..... Elder Yue brought some men here, and they said that the matter concerns Chang Huan.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Elder Yue again?¡± The Shadow Moon Pce Lord furrowed his brows slightly. Elder Yue had been with the Shadow Moon Pce a longer time than he had. It could even be said that Elder Yue had watched him grow up and even after he became the Pce Lord, he was still highly respectful to Elder Yue. But he was no fool and he could naturally see that Elder Yue had repeatedly tried to pick on Jun Wu Xie.

    With Jun Wu Xie, the Shadow Moon Pce Lord was highly satisfied with her. A youth that was highly gifted and unwaveringly loyal, which was just what the Shadow Moon Pce needed the most. Additionally, the Melted Snow Elixir that Jun Wu Xie presented to him had been extremely helpful to him and the Shadow Moon Pce Lord was very fond of this young disciple in his heart.

    With Elder Yue trying to make things difficult for Jun Wu Xie, it had more or less made the Shadow Moon Pce Lord think it unsuitable.

    ¡°Alright, let theme in.¡± The Shadow Moon Pce Lord gave a wave of his hand, and then put the scroll he was holding aside.

    Very soon, Elder Yue came striding into the pce hall, and at his side, with a pale and ashen looking Yue Ye, her clothes in a state of disarray.

    The Shadow Moon Pce Lord had been smiling, but when he saw the wrecked state that Yue Ye was in, the smile at the corners of his mouth immediately disappeared without a trace left.

    ¡°My Lord!¡± Elder Yue knelt down and howled.

    Yue Ye then followed suit and knelt, trembling slightly.

    And stepping into the pce hall right behind, Jun Wu Xie who was lined by a bunch of disciples watching over her then peacefully knelt in the middle of the hall.

    ¡°Elder Yue, what is going on here?¡± The Shadow Moon Pce Lord asked, a tinge of impatience shrouding over his heart, as the situation before his eyes made him feel that something was wrong.

    ¡°My Lord! I beg for you to address this for Little Ye! Although Little Ye is not your subordinate¡¯s biological granddaughter, but I have brought her up by my side from when she was still very young, and I treat her no differently than if she was of my blood. Your subordinate has always doted on Little Ye very much and had never thought that Little Ye woulde to suffer such humiliation today. I implore for my Lord to right the wrong done upon Little Ye!¡± Without a word about anything else, Elder Yue had immediately howled for justice to be done for the aggrievement suffered before the Shadow Moon Pce Lord, the highly rueful and mournful cry in desperate plea, sounding very emotionally moving.

    ¡°What kind of humiliation did Little Ye suffer?¡± As expected, after the Shadow Moon Pce Lord heard that Yue Ye had suffered humiliation, his face had changed drastically, his eyes filling up with rage.

    Elder Yue made a grand gesture of raising up a hand, to point it straight at Jun Wu Xie who was kneeling on one side of him, and his voice filled with raging hatred, he said: ¡°It¡¯s Chang Huan! Chang Huan took advantage of the fact that he enjoyed the favour my Lord bestowed upon him, and grew so arrogant that thinks everyone has to bow down to him, that he actually attempted to take liberties with Little Ye! If your subordinate had not managed to rush there in time, I¡¯m afraid.....¡±

 Chapter 1828 - â€œFlagrant Framing (4)â€

    Chapter 1828: ¡°grant Framing (4)¡±

    ¡°What did you say! ?¡± The Shadow Moon Pce Lord red with his eyes widened, his shocked gaze sweeping between Yue Ye and Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°My Lord! Your subordinate has also been helpless against it! Chang Huan had prided himself to have won credit by presenting my Lord with the medicine and had been getting more brazen and wilful with his actions over the recent period. Your subordinate knows that he is highly valued by my Lord and the fact that he is also a disciple groomed by Elder Ying made me not dare to exert any control upon him. But today, as Little Ye thought to go thank Chang Huan on her elder brother¡¯s behalf, no one could have expected that when she had just reached Chang Huan¡¯s residence, Chang Huan had immediately lost his sensibilities and set his ws all over Little Ye, seeking to take liberties with her. It was fortunate that the disciple that escorted Little Ye there noticed that something was amiss and he was injured by Chang Huan when he stepped up to stop him. Your subordinate had then immediately rushed over upon hearing of the news.¡± Elder Yue harshly criticised Jun Wu Xie¡¯s wilful impudence. And at the moment his voice dropped, a highly battered and badly bruised youth came walking into the pce hall to kneel down, timelily corroborating with Elder Yue¡¯s words.

    Jun Wu Xie swept her gaze over to look at the youth kneeling there with his shining bruises and a chill rose inside her eyes. From the moment Yue Ye hade into her little courtyard till the time she was ¡°invited¡± toe to the main pce hall, she had not ever met this disciple, but Elder Yue was forcibly pinning the responsibility for this person¡¯s injuries, right onto her head.

    In order to bring her down, Elder Yue had really gone to great lengths.

    To have arranged everything so appropriately for every single crime she was being used of.

    ¡°Reporting to my Lord..... your disciple wanted to stop Chang Huan, but was not a match for him at all, and hence had.....¡± The injured disciple was shaking as he knelt there on the floor, not daring to even raise up his head, looking like he had been ovee with terror from the beating that Jun Wu Xie had given him.

    The words of that disciple had been filled with trembles and it was not merely due to him being too heavily injured, but it was also from fear.

    A green vein throbbed violently on the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s forehead, his eyes imbued with rage as he stared at Jun Wu Xie kneeling in the pce hall.

    Elder Yue¡¯s words, the disciple¡¯s words, and the pitiful state that Yue Ye was in all seemed to be pinning the crime dead set upon Jun Wu Xie, not giving her the slightest chance to retaliate in the slightest.

    ¡°Chang Huan, is what they are all saying true?¡± The Shadow Moon Pce Lord asked through gritted teeth as he stared at Jun Wu Xie. If the incident today had fallen upon any other disciple, he would not have even asked a single word but would have immediately have the person executed.

    But even then, the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s rage was already clearly evident in his tone.

    Jun Wu Xie raised her head slowly, her gaze calm as she looked at the Shadow Moon Pce Lord who was trying very hard to suppress his rage.

    ¡°What does my Lord think?¡± Jun Wu Xie queried instead of answering.

    The expression on the face of the Shadow Moon Pce Lord then became uglier.

    Was Chang Huan turning around and questioning him instead! ?

    Elder Yue snickered inside his heart. If Jun Wu Xie was to weep and cry for mercy, pleading for a redress of the grievance he was suffering, it must be able to appease the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s rage a little. But with such direct and candid words being used, it was as good as her questioning the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s judgement, which would not only serve no effect in helping herself, but cause the fire in the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s heart to burn more intensely!

    ¡°Chang Huan! Even when you¡¯re before the Pce Lord you still dare to be so impetuous! ? When the Pce Lord asks you a question, you will just need to answer it properly! Could you have forgotten your own identity? How dare you question the Pce Lord!¡± Elder Yue¡¯s face was cold and hard as he berated Jun Wu Xie, his heart wishing that Jun Wu Xie would be even more audacious, to make the Shadow Moon Pce Lordpletely vexed with him.

    Jun Wu Xie could not even be bothered to look at Elder Yue at all but just fixed her gaze upon the Shadow Moon Pce Lord and said in a tone that was neither servile nor hostile: ¡°Is there even anything that I need to exin for? My Lord is both brilliant and wise and would naturally have your own judgement. For things that I have never done, I am of the belief that my Lord would dere me innocent.¡±

 Chapter 1829 - â€œFlagrant Framing (5)â€

    Chapter 1829: ¡°grant Framing (5)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie could not even be bothered to look at Elder Yue at all but just fixed her gaze upon the Shadow Moon Pce Lord and said in a tone that was neither servile nor hostile: ¡°Is there even anything that I need to exin for? My Lord is both brilliant and wise and would naturally have your own judgement. For things that I have never done, I am of the belief that my Lord would dere me innocent.¡±

    ¡°.....¡± Elder Yue¡¯s eyes red wide to stare incredulously at Jun Wu Xie. Things have already reached such a stage and Jun Wu Xie could still say such words so calmly, which was truly beyond what he could have expected.

    There was no rebuttal, and no rage. The wasn¡¯t even the kind of indignant fury when one was being falsely used and Jun Wu Xie was just merely showing her belief in the Shadow Moon Pce Lord in the most calm demeanor.

    Elder Yue had thought Jun Wu Xie would dig her own grave but just that one statement had changed the situationpletely.

    Her calmness and the words she said to the Shadow Moon Pce Lord was imperceptibly telling the Shadow Moon Pce something.

    It made the Shadow Moon Pce Lord have no choice but to do everything he could to calm himself down, to seriously reassess the veracity of the entire situation, and not allow himself to be led just by a bellyful of rage.

    When faced with a disciple who possessed such high gift and had helped him greatly before to say such words rying his strong trust, even if the Shadow Moon Pce Lord felt very much like exploding in rage, he would have to think hard about it first.

    A disciple who had such a grave usation pinned onto him was could still be so calm, the Pce Lord just could not help but start to think whether there could have been a misunderstanding within.

    The Shadow Moon Pce Lord drew in a deep breath and leaned back in his ruling seat, his eyes narrowed as he looked at the cold and indifferent Jun Wu Xie.

    If he were to just carelessly dere Jun Wu Xie¡¯s guilt, it would also bring harm upon the trust and authourity hemanded as the Melted Snow Elixir that Jun Wu Xie presented to him before had helped him greatly afterall, and that was no secret throughout the Shadow Moon Pce.

    ¡°Chang Huan, since you believe in my judgement and you feel that you are innocent, then shouldn¡¯t you tell me of everything that happened in this incidentpletely? I am willing to believe in your character, but as so many people are willing to stand as witnesses and if you do not exin a thing or two, basing it just on my trust in you alone will not be able to convince the masses.¡± The Shadow Moon Pce Lord had taken a great deal of effort before he was willing to suppress the fiery rage he felt in his heart.

    Yue Ye¡¯s rtionship with him, in the entire Shadow Moon Pce, only Elder Yue alone knew.

    Even if the rage was raging in mes in his heart, he could not let it show too obviously.

    The mes that had initially been poised to spread, was gradually quenched by just a few words from Jun Wu Xie. The rage that Elder Yue had sought to fan and incite in the Shadow Moon Pce Lord for him to execute Jun Wu Xie in the shortest time possible had gone down the drain.

    And all of this, had long been within Jun Wu Xie¡¯s control.

    Elder Yue had wanted to use the feelings that the Shadow Moon Pce Lord held towards Yue Ye to frame her. But Elder Yue had forgotten just one point. And that was the guilty conscience and shame that the Shadow Moon Pce Lord felt!

    As the Pce Lord of the Shadow Moon Pce, it was very normal that he would have a girl he likes. But when the target of his affections was a little girl that was just twelve years of age, that normality became a strange situation. Even when he was the Pce Lord, he would not dare to reveal his heart¡¯s true desires or how would he be able to uphold his reputation?

    The very thing that Elder Yue wanted to use against her, had coincidentally been reversed by Jun Wu Xie to retaliate against him.

    And it was because of thatyer of rtions that made the Shadow Moon Pce Lord still hold certain misgivings despite the raging fury he felt, to have no choice but to look into itpletely, before making a decision on it.

    ¡°I have never harmed Yue Ye. Yue Ye had indeede to thank me, but what Elder Yue used me of just now, I did not do it.¡± Jun Wu Xie said as she looked at the Shadow Moon Pce Lord calmly. The Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s head had by this time cleared up, awoken from the blinding rage.

    And now after this.....

    It¡¯s her turn to retaliate!

 Chapter 1830 - â€œRetaliation (1)â€

    Chapter 1830: ¡°Retaliation (1)¡±

    ¡°Chang Huan, you¡¯re still thinking to deny it? Don¡¯t tell me that Little Ye¡¯s clothes were torn by herself? And this person¡¯s injuries were self inflicted? Do you really think that everyone here is blind and were not able to see what you did?¡± Elder Yue hurried to harp and push the matter further seeing that Jun Wu Xie was bringing stability into the situation.

    Jun Wu Xie nced at Elder Yue,ughing coldly to herself in her heart.

    [Isn¡¯t what he said all true?]

    [Whether that disciple had inflicted his injuries on himself, she could not be certain, but, for Yue Ye¡¯s clothes, wasn¡¯t it ripped up by herself?]

    [Thinking to falsely use her like this, you just wait!]

    ¡°My Lord, Yue Ye¡¯s clothes were not ripped up by herself and it was not done by any of the disciples but was actually by Elder Yue.¡± Jun Wu Xie threw out that shocking statement all of a sudden.

    ¡°What?¡± With that, even the Shadow Moon Pce Lord waspletely stunned.

    [What is happening here?]

    [Jun Wu Xie was actually iming that Yue Ye¡¯s clothes were ripped by Elder Yue?]

    [Did he hear that correctly?]

    Elder Yue¡¯s face flushed a deep red with anger from Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words as he raised a hand to point at Jun Wu Xie and shouted: ¡°What kind of a atrocious lie is this little bastard here spouting! ? Little Ye is my granddaughter so how would I.....¡±

    ¡°Whether you will or not, you have already done it. And you cannot now just turn it around to pin it upon me head only because I stumbled upon youmitting such a nefarious deed. Elder Yue, do you know how many people are clearly aware of the kind of things you secretly do in the Shadow Moon Pce? Have you really sincerely treated Yue Ye and Yue Yi as your granddaughter and grandson?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked as she stared coldly at Elder Yue.

    [This time, he came to court his own death, and there was no one else for him to me.]

    ¡°What nonsense are you saying! ?¡± Elder Yue¡¯s heart was greatly startled. He had never thought that Jun Wu Xie would suddenly point up his unusual inclinations at a time like this.

    Elder Yue¡¯s pedophilia was no longer that much of a secret in the Shadow Moon Pce and not only the Pce Lord and the various Elders knew about it, but some of the disciples who had been in the Shadow Moon Pce for a longer period of time have also heard something about it as well.

    In the beginning, the victims of Elder Yue¡¯s oppression were all done under the cover of adoption and it was because of Yue Yi¡¯s gifted talent that made Elder Yue reluctant to waste such a good pawn that he then simply turned and set his sight upon the younger disciples within the pce. All these disciples had lost their lives not too long after, unable to endure through Elder Yue¡¯s evil ws. In the Shadow Moon Pce, young disciples often went missing and everyone turned a blind eye to these incidents and they did not dare to even bring it up at all.

    But though unspoken of, everyone knew in the hearts just what it really was.

    ¡°I¡¯m spouting nonsense? Elder Yue, I would like to ask you one thing. When I went with Senior Yue Yi to the Pure Grace Pce, why were there so many hidden scars from old wounds on his body?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked with an eyebrow arched, revealing what she saw when she had treated Yue Yi¡¯s injuries back in the Pure Grace Pce.

    ¡°Lies!¡± Elder Yue was feeling rather flustered.

    Jun Wu Xie gave a coldugh and then raised her head to look at the Shadow Moon Pce Lord.

    ¡°My Lord, in regards to Elder Yue¡¯s inclinations and preferences, your disciple should not bementing on it. But your disciple really just cannot bear to see Elder Yue bullying such a young and innocent little girl and I had not thought that a single moment of your disciple¡¯s nosiness had instead led Elder Yue to exact revenge upon me in such a manner. My Lord can look into the truth of the matter carefully as your disciple¡¯s conscience is clear.¡± In order to send someone to his doom, one did not need to spell everything out too clearly, but merely to nt the seed of suspicion, and then just wait for it to sprout and grow.

    Elder Yue had never in his dreams ever thought that Jun Wu Xie could be soposed in thought, even in a situation that was so highly disadvantageous to her, that she would still able to turn things around to bite back into him,tching tightly right onto Elder Yue¡¯s faults so hard that Elder Yue could not even say a thing in rebuttal.

 Chapter 1831 - â€œRetaliation (2)â€

    Chapter 1831: ¡°Retaliation (2)¡±

    And how could the Shadow Moon Pce Lord not know of Elder Yue¡¯s private inclinations and perverse habits?

    The matter with Yue Yi was true, and the Shadow Moon Pce Lord knew about it clearly. With that fact, Jun Wu Xie had turned this incident with Yue Ye right onto Elder Yue¡¯s head, and the credibility of her usation increased a whole fold!

    This caused Elder Yue to be unable to refute it as though the matter with Yue Yi was known to the Pce Lord, even if he did not admit it, it would only make the Pce Lord grow more suspicious.

    At that moment, Elder Yue¡¯s situation became highly awkward. He could not fathom how Jun Wu Xie could remain so calm in that situation where everyone¡¯s word was against hers but she was still able to find such an opportunity to retaliate.

    The shade on the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s face turned ugly. His nerves had been pricked by Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words and the gaze he looked at Elder Yue with began to be tinged with suspicion.

    Chang Huan had not stirred up much trouble in the time he had been in the Shadow Moon Pce before, and besides the fact that his character had not been all that likeable, he had not done anything that strayed out of line all that much. Instead of believing that Chang Huan would have the audacity to invite trouble onto himself with Yue Ye, the Shadow Moon Pce Lord felt that the possibility of Elder Yuemitting that deed was higher.

    And linking that to the way that Elder Yue had been picking on Chang Huan over the recent period, the Shadow Moon Pce Lord could not help but grow suspicious of Elder Yue deep inside his heart.

    Elder Yue could already read the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s eyes very well and terror filled his heart. The eyes of the Shadow Moon Pce Lord upon him clearly told him that the Pce Lord had already be suspicious of him.

    ¡°Little Ye, just what exactly happened in this incident today, tell it to the Pce Lord now!¡± Elder Yue had be nervous and anxious. His heart was filled with an ominous premonition. If he was unable to let the Shadow Moon Pce Lord believe that everything was all Jun Wu Xie¡¯s doing, that the big hat that he had weaved today would then fall right upon his head!

    With things having turned to such a juncture, Elder Yue could do nothing but drag Yue Ye out to the front.

    Hearing her name being called out by Elder Yue, Yue Ye¡¯s body trembled visibly, causing the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s heart to wince in pain to see that highly pitiful sight.

    ¡°My Lord.....¡± Yue Ye called out weakly, further turning the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s heart into mush, unconsciously softening the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s demeanor and tone of voice.

    ¡°Little Ye, whatever aggrievement you have suffered today, just tell it to me straight. I will definitely redress it for you.¡±

    Seeing that his health was improving by the day, he only had to wait till he finished dealing with the pce¡¯s affairs and he would then be able to properly ¡°treat dearly¡± this little person, but who would have thought that such an incident would suddenly crop up.

    Yue Ye raised her head up to look at the Shadow Moon Pce Lord and it might be due to her feeling highly aggrieved,rge bean sized teardrops brimmed up in her eyes as they fell out from the corners, her pale lips tightly pressed up together.

    ¡°Little Ye, there is no need to be afraid. The Pce Lord will seek redress for you. Just speak up.¡± Elder Yue urged impatiently.

    Yue Ye¡¯s body trembled slightly once more and the eyes that looked up at the Shadow Moon Pce Lord grew more terrified.

    ¡°My Lord..... Little Ye..... Little Ye is scared.....¡± Yue Ye¡¯s tears trickled down her cheeks and apanied by her trembling voice, she looked so highly pitiful that made people just want to wrap her up in an embrace, tofort her properly.

    ¡°Little Ye, don¡¯t be afraid with me here.¡± The Shadow Moon Pce Lord coaxed patiently.

    ¡°Little Ye does not dare to say it.....¡± Yue Ye lowered down her head with her lips pressed tightly together.

    ¡°In this ce of mine, then there is nothing for you to fear to say. Come over here to me. I¡¯ll protect you.¡± An unbearable itch rose in the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s heart, elicited by the pitiful sight of Yue Ye and he quickly patted his hand on the space beside him to indicate for Yue Ye to go over.

    Yue Ye nced nervously at Elder Yue and Elder Yue urged her to go with his eyes.

    He was highly pleased with Yue Ye¡¯s performance as the more she stirred up the Pce Lord¡¯s sympathy, the more she would be able to incite his urge to shield her. And once Yue Ye opened her mouth, no matter how Jun Wu Xie denied it, it would not be of any use.

 Chapter 1832 - â€œRetaliation (3)â€

    Chapter 1832: ¡°Retaliation (3)¡±

    Yue Ye hesitated for a good while before she stood up and walked over slowly as she trembled to the Pce Lord¡¯s side, to stand there reservedly.

    ¡°Little Ye, now you have nothing to fear. Quickly tell me who is it that bullied you.¡± The Shadow Moon Pce Lord resisted the powerful longing to wrap his arms around Yue Ye to say in a gentle voice.

    Yue Ye bit on her lip and looked at Jun Wu Xie kneeling there in the pce hall before her eyes that was brimming with tears gazed between Jun Wu Xie and Elder Yue.

    The entire enormous pce hall fell into absolute silence at that moment as everyone waited for Yue Ye¡¯s answer with bated breath.

    Finally, Yue Ye drew in a deep breath and turned her head to whisper softly into the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s ear.

    The Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s gaze began to take on a razor sharp edge as Yue Ye continued to whisper. He did not direct his gaze towards anyone in the main hall but just furrowed up his brows tightly together, as he stared at the marble bs on the floor.

    Elder Yue¡¯s eyes were filled with smiles. He had already instructed Yue Ye on what to say to the Pce Lord and he was not worried in the slightest. He turned highly pleased with himself to look at Jun Wu Xie at the side, only awaiting the Pce Lord¡¯s rage to smite this brat, who did not know death was upon him, into ashes!

    ¡°Today¡¯s events is now clear to me.¡± After Yue Ye finished speaking, the Shadow Moon Pce Lord drew in a deep breath and his chillingly sharp gaze fell upon the figure of Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Chang Huan.¡±

    In the instant that the Shadow Moon Pce Lord called out the words ¡°Chang Huan¡±, the smile on Elder Yue¡¯s face could almost not be disguised any longer.

    ¡°Your disciple awaits.¡± Jun Wu Xie acknowledged calmly.

    ¡°Today, you did not see anything, nor have you heard anything. You..... can leave now.¡± The Shadow Moon Pce Lord said suddenly, putting forth a conclusion that caused everyone¡¯s eyes to re wide open in stare with their mouths agape.

    ¡°.....¡± The smile on Elder Yue¡¯s face congealed in that very instant. He stared with wide incredulous eyes, at Jun Wu Xie as she slowly got up at the side,pletely unable to believe his own ears!

    [The Pce Lord is actually allowing Chang Huan to leave?]

    [How is that possible! ?]

    [At this moment, shouldn¡¯t the Pce Lord be throwing Chang Huan straight into the dungeon and executing him?]

    [Why is the Pce Lord letting him leave just like that?]

    With the result turning outpletely different from what he expected, Elder Yue could not react at all for a moment.

    ¡°Your disciple shall ede to my Lord¡¯s orders.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face had the same calm and collected expression from beginning till the end, indifferent and unaffected as she retreated out from the pce hall.

    ¡°The rest of you, you¡¯re all dismissed as well.¡± The Shadow Moon Pce Lord said, chasing the other disciples out impatiently.

    The disciples were all highly confused and baffled, as things were not at all happening as they had thought. All of them did not know what was happening at all, but as the Pce Lord had spoken, none of them have any more reason to remain behind, but to obediently get their behinds out of the pce hall.

    Within the wide and expansive pce hall, only Elder Yue, the Shadow Moon Pce Lord and Yue Ye were left.

    For a while, the Shadow Moon Pce Lord did not open his mouth at all but merely narrowed his eyes as he stared at Elder Yue whose face waspletely flustered.

    ¡°Elder Yue, from now onwards, Yue Ye will stay in the pce right beside my bed chambers. She will henceforth be my direct disciple and will no longer be your granddaughter. All matters pertaining to Yue Ye after this shall be handled by me and you can go now.¡± The Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s chillingly cold voice suddenly reverberated within the pce hall, like a bolt of lightning that struck Elder Yue right onto his head.

    Elder Yue looked at the Shadow Moon Pce Lord is disbelief, the words his ears heard were like the roll of endless drums, that quaked him to the core, suddenly feeling numb.

    [The Pce Lord¡¯s words mean.....]

    Elder Yue horrified gaze suddenly turned upon the tiny figure standing right beside the Shadow Moon Pce Lord.

    [What did she tell the Pce Lord! ?]

 Chapter 1833 - â€œRetaliation (4)â€

    Chapter 1833: ¡°Retaliation (4)¡±

    ¡°My Lord, this.....¡± Elder Yue was bing rather flustered. The Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s response was causing a sense of unease to surge up inside him.

    Today¡¯s n had clearly been to have Jun Wu Xie dealt with but the Pce Lord had not only let Jun Wu Xie go back safe and sound but had snatched the custody of Yue Ye away from him. What did this mean with everything that was happening?

    Elder Yue was not aplete idiot and he was certain that the words Yue Ye had told the Shadow Moon Pce Lord was definitely not what he had instructed her to say before.

    [Why did it turn out like this?]

    [Where had he gone wrong?]

    Elder Yue wanted to ask Yue Ye what she had actually said but the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s eyes were fixed ringly upon him,pletely not allowing him the slightest chance toe into any form of contact with Yue Ye. The Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s decision hadpletely severed all ties between Elder Yue and Yue Ye and no matter how much Elder Yue wanted to get some answers from Yue Ye, it was no longer possible.

    ¡°Elder Yue. Are you feeling dissatisfied in any way towards my decision?¡± The Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s voice turned chillier a notch.

    Elder Yue was suddenly taken aback and based on how well he knew the Shadow Moon Pce Lord, he could already hear the note of impatience in the Pce Lord¡¯s words.

    With that, Elder Yue really almost wanted to vomit out blood. Not only had he failed to bring down Jun Wu Xie with today¡¯s events, he had somehow also been inexplicably dragged in himself to be implicated. From what he had seen of the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s words and expressions, Yue Ye must have said something not advantageous to him which had caused the Shadow Moon Pce Lord toe to feel displeased with him.

    ¡°Your subordinate does not dare. The fact that Yue Ye has been able to gain my Lord¡¯s acknowledgement is your subordinate¡¯s honour.¡± Elder Yue forcibly pushed back the strong urge to vomit out blood as he lowered down his head, his face gone pale, to retreat out from the pce hall wretchedly.

    The Shadow Moon Pce Lord watched Elder Yue depart with a cold gaze till Elder Yue¡¯s back view had disappeared from his sightpletely before he turned his head as the harsh and cold expression on his face then softened, to be reced by gentleness. He looked smilingly at Yue Ye standing beside him and he reached his hand out to sp it over Yue Ye¡¯s icy cold hand.

    ¡°Little Ye has nothing to fear from now onwards. I will take good care of you.¡±

    Yue Ye nodded her head obediently and the corners of her eyes still brimmed with teardrops, looking adorably pitiful.

    Hershes that were still glistening from tears lowered together with her eyes, to hide the glint of coldughter that shed and disappeared immediately.

    Yue Ye then moved out from her original residence and went to stay right beside the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s bedchambers. All those people whom Elder Yue had arranged to take care of her meals and daily needs at her residence were also reced by the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s subordinates as well.

    At that moment, voices rose in debate within the Shadow Moon Pce as no one knew what had actually happened.

    They had seen Elder Yue leading a group of aggressive looking disciples who were forcibly bringing Jun Wu Xie to go see the Pce Lord but Jun Wu Xie hade out from there safe and sound and it was Elder Yue who had instead lost a granddaughter for no reason.

    Towards that situation, many people were highly curious but none of them dared to go dig into the matter.

    Night fell, and the Shadow Moon Pce descended back into silence.

    A tiny figure fleeted past under the darkness, to silently arrive at an anciry courtyard that had just been tidied up.

    Inside the yard, the moonlight shone brightly and Yue Ye was squatting among the flowerbeds, digging out the pretty but impractical flowers stalk by stalk from within the soil. Just beside her, it was filled with a bunch of flower pots that carried the nts that she had nted and cared for in the previous little courtyard she had originally stayed in. Now that her ce of residence had moved, she did not bring much of other things but just all moved all of the nts she had cultivated for many years.

 Chapter 1834 - â€œAre You Still Short of Disciples (1)â€

    Chapter 1834: ¡°Are You Still Short of Disciples (1)¡±

    ¡°You really should have remained behind to watch, to see how marvelous Elder Yue¡¯s reaction had been at that moment.¡± Squatting among the flowerbeds, Yue Ye did not turn her head around but just went on to open her mouth to say.

    Jun Wu Xie treaded upon the moonlight as she looked at the tranquil little courtyard, and then gazed Yue Ye squatting among the flowerbeds, her hands filled with dirt and soil but seemingly in high spirits.

    ¡°Without even looking, I already know the kind of a reaction he would have.¡± Jun Wu Xie said emotionlessly as she walked over toe beside the flowerbeds and squatted down herself to pick up a little shovel to help Yue Ye dig out those useless flowers in the beds.

    Yue Ye turned her head to look at the side profile of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face, her clear face smeared with some dirt but a sweet smile bloomed upon her lips, still a little green, but shining with brilliance.

    ¡°In so many years, it was the first time I saw his face looking so shocked and stunned, it was just exhrating. Tell me, if he knows that you and I were already in collusion and had already prepared such a grand retaliation against him even before he sent me to go set you up, would he be so absolutely hopping mad with rage that he might just throw all caution to the wind toe pounce right onto us to kill us both?¡± The smile on Yue Ye¡¯s face intensified, her still rather puerile voice exhibiting a tinge of exhration.

    That clear crisp voice, well reflected the mood she was feeling at that moment.

    In fact, right after Jun Wu Xie and Yue Ye managed to align their goals, the two of them were already certain that this day woulde, that Elder Yue would not hesitate to use Yue Ye, to set Jun Wu Xie up.

    And all of that, had already been under Jun Wu Xie¡¯s and Yue Ye¡¯splete control.

    As Elder Yue¡¯s ploy progressed, he had already soundlessly without realizing it, fallen right into the trap that these two youngdies had dug out for him.

    ¡°It was his own stupidity, for being unable to see through your real nature.¡± Jun Wu Xie said indifferently. As she spoke, she then rented one of the clump of herbs into the flowerbeds at the same time, carefully covering up the roots with dirt.

    If Yue Ye was truly such a naive and innocent little girl, how would she be able to follow Elder Yue¡¯s instructions to be able to act out her role so thoroughly brilliant in the set up of Jun Wu Xie? Elder Yue had been so intent in bringing down Jun Wu Xie but had overlooked Yue Ye¡¯s great acting ability, to have been able to y a victimized young child so wlessly, so who could be certain that she was not putting on an act everyday as well?

    Elder Yue had always been proud of his intelligence, but he had not even in his dreams ever thought that he would be yed out so badly by Yue Ye whom he had brought up himself.

    Yue Ye wrinkled up her nose and stared at Jun Wu Xie to ask: ¡°Is that apliment or is that an insult?¡± Upon saying that, Yue Ye raised up her dirt filled fingers to curl them into ws and waved them before Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face in mock ferocity.

    ¡°Do you believe that I will scratch out your face?¡±

    ¡°.....¡± Jun Wu Xie looked at Yue Ye, suddenly feeling that she was looking at a humanoid form of the little ck cat, who always seemed to like to issue such tame threats.....

    ¡°Forget it. You¡¯ve helped me a great deal this time and I¡¯ll take it as I owe you a debt of gratitude. And as you¡¯re also my elder brother¡¯s benefactor, that makes me owe you two debts of gratitude. But don¡¯t worry, I will definitely pay you back in future and I will keep my word.¡± Yue Ye said as she wrinkled her nose, her tone adorably indignant, but it was not difficult to hear the gratitude in her voice.

    A little goofus who was not good at expressing gratitude.

    ¡°That thing..... I still have to thank you..... Without you, I might not be unable to free myself from Elder Yue so quickly.¡± Yue Ye¡¯s voice suddenly became softer, as she lowered her head bashfully.

    No matter how intelligent she was, she was still just a twelve year old child. With Yue Yi and herself being manipted and firmly held under Elder Yue¡¯s thumb, to want to break free, would not be an easy task at all.

 Chapter 1835 - â€œAre You Still Short of Disciples (2)â€

    Chapter 1835: ¡°Are You Still Short of Disciples (2)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s n finally gave her an opportunity topletely break free from Elder Yue.

    ¡°No need to thank me. We merely cooperated.¡± Jun Wu Xie said indifferently.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s calm response allowed Yue Ye to feel more secure in her heart and she then beamed with smiles like an any normal child would as she continued to work on the flowerbeds.

    And the two figures squatted under the moonlight like this beside the flowerbeds to work on the nts, both of them not speaking another word, the silence highlyforting.

    Yue Ye liked that momentary silence very much. She was not feeling on edge with fear, nor the need of neverending deception, but just purely doing what she liked to do as she dug out the entire bed of flowers before turning her head around to nt the herbs she had previously been growing into the dirt.

    Jun Wu Xie watched Yue Ye as she went about the work happily and she was silent a minute before she suddenly said: ¡°If I were you, I will not nt Starry Moon Grass together with Saddle Flowers.¡±

    Yue Ye was slightly taken aback, her hand still holding the little stem of Saddle Flower, her face looking rather mystified.

    ¡°Why?¡± She had always nted them together all this time.

    ¡°They both require lots of water and if you nt them too close together, they would be vying with each other which makes it harder for them to thrive.¡± Jun Wu Xie exined it simply.

    Yue Ye looked at the Saddle Flower in her hand and then looked at the Starry Moon Grass already nted in the soil before her gaze finally fell upon Jun Wu Xie with a tint of surprise in her eyes.

    ¡°You have a good understanding of herbs?¡±

    ¡°Just about enough.¡± Jun Wu Xie said in a exceptionally calm tone.

    ¡°Liar. You clearly know a lot about them. I had thought it rather strange before, wondering how you managed to discover the drug I used so quickly. Is it that you know how to concoct poisons as well?¡± Yue Ye was acting like she had just discovered something new and novel, herrge eyes shining as they stared at Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Just about enough.¡± Jun Wu Xie replied just as indifferently.

    ¡°Ay! Don¡¯t work on them already. Instead hurry up and tell me what kind of uses do these herbs have?¡± Yue Ye was suddenly excited as she suddenly starting tugging at Jun Wu Xie to plead for instruction.

    Jun Wu Xie lifted up an eyebrow as she looked at Yue Ye. ¡°You do not know about these herbs?¡±

    Yue Ye¡¯s face reddened but she forcibly put on an adorably proud look on her face and said: ¡°I know! But just notpletely. Elder Yue had kept too tight a watch on me and I did not have any chance to go find any relevant books to read. Everything I know about these herbs were things I saw in an ancient manual.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Jun Wu Xie looked straight at Yue Ye. She had thought before that the fact Yue Ye had been able to grasp such a level of medicine concoction under such unfavourable conditions was already strange by itself.

    ¡°You..... You¡¯ve got to believe me. You¡¯ll know I¡¯m telling the truth when I show it to you.¡± Yue Ye said, and then stood up to wipe her little hands casually upon her skirt, before she carefully pulled out a book wrapped with a handkerchief from inside her clothes.

    The book looked like it had seen quite a good number of years and it was already broken in quite a few ces, looking a little tattered. Jun Wu Xie took the book from her and flipped through it, the crackling sound of the turning pages sounding exceptionally clear within that silence of the night.

    Jun Wu Xie sped read the book¡¯s contents ten lines at a time.

    Looking through it, she immediately realized where Yue Ye¡¯s bumbling knowledge hade from.

    Instead of saying that the book was a manual, it was more like a journal that recorded a person¡¯s insights. Inside, written in mboyant calligraphy was all about the person¡¯s understanding and insights about the effects of herbs and he had made arge number of inferences and conclusions. The basis of these inferences, was how to concoct lethal poisonous drugs using non toxic herbs as its core fundamental.

 Chapter 1836 - â€œAre You Still Short of Disciples (3)â€

    Chapter 1836: ¡°Are You Still Short of Disciples (3)¡±

    Many types of herbs were recorded in the journal, but most of them were describing the specific corresponding properties needed to concoct the poisons but they did not state the most basic effects of those herbs.

    Little wonder Yue Ye would ask such a question.

    Jun Wu Xie returned the journal to Yue Ye and the eyes that looked at Yue Ye became highly interesting.

    The records in the journal were notplete and the scattered and fragmented information would cause people to easily fall in doubt. If one did not possess a certain level of basic knowledge about herbs, they would not be able to understand the writings even with the journal in their hands. But looking at Yue Ye, it would seem like Yue Ye could not possibly have learnt anything about Medicine before stumbling onto this journal and ording to reason, she should not be able to understand the information written in there.

    But against all logic, Yue Ye had still managed to learn what she needed from there.

    But the kind of learning deviated from conventional methods which was as good as saying that before a person knew how to read, he was already grouping words together to form a spell.

    This was a highly amazing feat and it astounded even Jun Wu Xie.

    Maybe being caught in dire straits had brought out Yue Ye¡¯s potential which gave her that one single opportunity. Like a person who had fallen into a deep icyke whose hand had managed to grasp upon a final life saving straw and no matter what, she would fight with all she had to live.

    ¡°The things written in there, do you understand them?¡± Yue Ye looked at Jun Wu Xie with longing eyes.

    ¡°Mm.¡± Jun Wu Xie nodded.

    ¡°Then..... then this flower is the Saddle Flower?¡± Yue Ye asked as she flipped the journal to the part that mentioned the Saddle Flower and upon it was only a sketch of the Saddle Flower without even indicating its name.

    It was clear that before Jun Wu Xie opened her mouth to mention it earlier, Yue Ye did not even know what she was holding in her hand.....

    ¡°Yes.¡± Jun Wu Xie said patiently.

    ¡°What kind of uses does the flower have?¡± Yue Ye blinked her eyes as she looked at Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Soothes the nerves.¡±

    ¡°Then this?¡±

    ¡°Moon Gazing Grass.¡±

    ¡°What are its uses?¡±

    ¡°Stems bleeding.¡±

    ¡°Then.....¡± Yue Ye was like a child so thirsty for knowledge as she squatted beside Jun Wu Xie, opening up every single page of the journal and diligently raising questions to ask Jun Wu Xie. And after Jun Wu Xie responded, she would then carefully remember it in her heart.

    Jun Wu Xie was showing a rare moment of patience as she analysed everything in that journal for her once and she suddenly had an illusion that she was teaching little kids.

    Ever since Yue Ye had gotten the journal, she had always researched on her own in secret. She had never dared to ask anyone and she did not dare to let Elder Yue find out about the book¡¯s existence but merely depend on her own brain to slowly chew on what was written about every type of herb that was recorded in the journal. Even though the records were piecemeal and notplete, it had been to her, something that she treasured most.

    If not for this journal, she might not have been able to escape the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s evil ws.

    Under the moonlight, the backs of Yue Ye and Jun Wu Xie showed them squatting shoulder to shoulder by the flowerbeds, the two small figures looking to be in great harmony.

    ¡°You know so much. You can concoct medicines?¡± Yue Ye had listened for a long while and her legs were already growing numb from squatting but she still could not bear to stop till she flipped the book to the veryst page before she raised up her head still unsatiated as she looked at Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Mm.¡±

    ¡°Do you have great ability in concocting medicine? You mustn¡¯t lie to me. Even the physicians in the Shadow Moon Pce were not able to detect the things I learnt from this book but you could tell with just once nce that the Pce Lord had been poisoned. You must be really good at it.¡± Yue Ye said as she looked at Jun Wu Xie with certainty.

    Jun Wu Xie had no choice but to nod her head.

    Yue Ye then gulped and looked at Jun Wu Xie with fervent eyes.

    ¡°Then are you..... still short of disciples?¡±

 Chapter 1837 - â€œAre You Still Short of Disciples (4)â€

    Chapter 1837: ¡°Are You Still Short of Disciples (4)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie was a little taken aback as she saw how nervous Yue Ye was. The nervousness this time was anxiety that really stemmed from Yue Ye¡¯s heart.

    ¡°I..... I might not know much at all but I will learn with all my heart. I know that I ampletely useless now and will not be of any help to you,but..... I swear, I will be a good disciple. Can you teach me?¡± Yue Ye bit down on her lip a little reservedly after saying that. She was afterall a little girl that was just twelve years old and even if she was trying to put on a strong front, she was still a child who hasn¡¯t yet grown up at heart.

    She was able put up a false front before Elder Yue, pretend before the Shadow Moon Pce, and even act in front of her elder brother but..... at that very moment, she was just a bumbling and ignorant little girl, who could even be said to be a feeling a little inferior.

    ¡°I know that you might even despise me, though I am..... rather wretched, but..... I beg you.....¡± Yue Ye was feeling helplessly anxious. Help that was avable to her was just too rare and in a ce like the Shadow Moon Pce where people devoured each other, Yue Ye had clutched on to thisst straw of hope and spared no effort to learn everything she could but it had still been far from enough. She merely sought to escape from this ce, and live a peaceful life with Yue Yi. She just wanted to be able to live.

    Jun Wu Xie stared at the desperate plea in Yue Ye¡¯s eyes, a kind of struggle and yearning that would only show when one had no other way out.

    Finally, Jun Wu Xie opened her mouth.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    ¡°Really? Thank you! Thank you!¡± The nervousness on Yue Ye¡¯s face melted away at that moment. She was rather flustered but the delight she felt in her heart could not be any clearer.

    ¡°I..... I know..... I know it.....¡± Yue Ye suddenly stood up, her legs feeling rather numb and she nearly fell over. But she ignored all of that and went on ahead to open her stride to run towards her room.

    Jun Wu Xie stood up slowly, and looked on at the back of Yue Ye¡¯s hurrying little figure. For just one moment, she seemed to see herself in the past.

    In the midst of hopelessness, yearning for that one sliver of light.

    Without knowing why, Jun Wu Xie had seen a shadow of herself in the past and that demon who had been pegged with the title of ¡°Grandfather¡±, had controlled their lives, keeping them trapped in hopelessness.

    Just awhile after, Yue Ye came running out in a hurry, a cup of tea in her hands. In a rush, she ran over toe in front of Jun Wu Xie and fell straight to her knees with a thud onto the ground. She then raised up her hands holding the cup of tea that had already turned cold and raised her head, her bright eyes staring unwaveringly at Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Master..... You..... have tea.....¡± Her voice trembling slightly, Yue Ye¡¯s voice came out from her mouth.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Yue Ye and suddenlyughed.

    A faint smile blossomed from the edges of her lips that made that disguised face with its delicate features suddenly be stunning and alluring.

    epting the tea Yue Ye offered to her Master, Jun Wu Xie tilted her head back and downed it in one go.

    Yue Ye was grinning just like a regr child.

    She saw hope.

    Regardless whether Yue Ye sincerely wanted to acknowledge Jun Wu Xie as her Master, or if she just wanted to grab on to a way out, that very moment for her was a happy one.

    ¡°Get up now.¡± Jun Wu Xie opened her mouth to say.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Yue Ye stood up smiling, not caring about the dirt and dust clinging on her clothes, her smile exceptionally brilliant.

    ¡°We should finish nting these herbs into the soil first.¡± Jun Wu Xie said expressionlessly.

    Yue Ye quickly nodded and the two figures, one bigger one smaller went back to squatting by the flowerbeds, as they tidied up all the herbs in silence, nting life into the ground, as well as hope.

    It was Jun Wu Xie¡¯s first time epting a disciple and the feeling was not too bad. Or at least she did not find Yue Ye¡¯s character reprehensible and Jun Wu Xie thought Yue Ye¡¯s great gift to be rather admirable.

 Chapter 1838 - â€œDrift (1)â€

    Chapter 1838: ¡°Drift (1)¡±

    From that day onwards, Yue Ye¡¯s life did not seemed to have changed much but in reality, it had undergone a Heaven moving and Earth churning change.

    Having broken out from under Elder Yue¡¯s control, she gained much more freedom for herself. Although the Shadow Moon Pce Lord harboured improper thoughts towards her, having just regained his health, he was now more concerned about exerting control over the Shadow Moon Pce and had not paid so much attention to Yue Ye.

    Yue Ye was d that she had more time for herself now and would frequently invite Jun Wu Xie toe to her little courtyard often.

    With the skills that Jun Wu Xie possessed, wanting to avoid the detection of those people in Yue Ye¡¯s little courtyard was a simple and effortless affair.

    Jun Wu Xie would impart to Yue Ye somemon knowledge everyday, starting from the most basic; the identification of herbs.

    Yue Ye was greatly gifted in the concoction of medicines. Based on just a iplete and tattered book, she had been able to use her own intelligence to concoct so many kinds of poison. And with Jun Wu Xie¡¯s guidance now, her growth had absolutely soared.

    Jun Wu Xie was careful and precise in her teaching while Yue Ye was attentive and diligent in learning.

    The Master and disciple pair got along just swimmingly.

    Meanwhile at that same moment, the situation on Elder Yue¡¯s side was not all that harmonious.

    Ever since the Shadow Moon Pce Lord snatched Yue Ye away from Elder Yue¡¯s side, Elder Yue could clearly feel that the trust the Shadow Moon Pce Lord had in him was slowly eroding bit by bit. Because he had been too shocked back on that fateful day, he had not been able to react at that time. But after he had calmed down over the next two days, Elder Yue was able toe to the realization that Yue Ye had betrayed him!

    However, with the way things were now, it was impossible for him to be able to scheme aeback in retaliation. Even if he wanted to seek justice against Yue Ye, with the Shadow Moon Pce Lord having just taken him down a peg so recently, he absolutely did not dare to find trouble with Yue Ye at all or otherwise, the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s wrath would not be something that he would be able to shoulder at this point of time.

    ¡°Damn it! I had not thought that I would be deceived by that little slut this time.¡± Elder Yue said to himself as he sat fuming in his chair. It could be said that he had watched Yue Ye and Yue Yi grow up with his own eyes and most importantly, Yue Yi already had his awareness and sensibilities about him when he came and it might be harder to control him. But when Yue Ye came here, she had been a bumbling little toddler that knew nothing at all and Elder Yue had always firmly believed that he had Yue Yepletely under his control.

    Hence, he had made use of Yue Ye to control Yue Yi but Elder Yue had not been worried about Yue Ye at all, never thinking that the day woulde where Yue Ye would betray him.

    And all of that, had happened so suddenly, catching himpletely off guard.

    No matter how much he wanted to salvage the situation, it was already entirely impossible.

    ¡°Just when had it all begun? That little slut!¡± Elder Yue was so angry his jaws were tightly clenched up. He had always thought of Yue Ye like an obedient little puppy that he kept with him to on one hand to use to control Yue Yi, and on the other hand to gain the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s favour. But with Yue Ye¡¯s betrayal of him, the loss that Elder Yue had had to suffer was far beyond his imagination.

    The Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s trust in him had immediately reduced and Yue Yi was still outside, not yete back. If he finds out that Yue Ye had already broken out from under his control, then with Yue Yi¡¯s character.....

    ¡°Damn it! The slut! I will never let you go scot free.... You think that by running to the Pce Lord¡¯s side, I will then not be able to do anything to you?¡± The corners of Elder Yue¡¯s mouth curled up into a sneer, his eyes looking like they were immersed in venom.

    His eyes then slowly turned to look upon the cupboard at the side. He stood up without a sound, and went walking over to the cupboard, to pull at an old book on the cupboard lightly. The cupboard that was stuck seamlessly to the wall suddenly opened up and what stood behind the cupboard was not a wall, but a secret chamber!

    Elder Yue then walked inside without a sound.

 Chapter 1839 - â€œDrift (2)â€

    Chapter 1839: ¡°Drift (2)¡±

    Elder Ying came rushing back to the pce after he finished up with business outside the pce. He had been sent out of the pce this time because of Elder Yue¡¯s tricks behind the scenes. But it had been the Pce Lord¡¯s orders and no matter how unwilling Elder Yue was, he still had to go.

    In the past few days that Elder Ying had been out, his heart had been feeling anxious, not knowing what kind of terrifying things could have happened in the pce.

    Especially under the current situation where Elder Yue had his eyes set on Jun Wu Xie. No one knew what kind of things Elder Yue might be capable of.

    On the way back, Elder Yue was determined to return like an arrow released from a bow, as he finally managed to rush back to the Shadow Moon Pce. Reaching the Shadow Moon Pce, he did not even have the time to rest a moment when he quickly reached the little courtyard that Jun Wu Xie was living in.

    Having just entered the little courtyard, Elder Ying suddenly discovered a figure in the yard who should not be appearing there.

    ¡°So White Shell can also be used like that. It¡¯s really amazing!¡± Yue Ye¡¯s eyes were widened as she looked at the dish of white powder ced on the stone table. Jun Wu Xie stood by her side, with a teapot in her hand, who was dripping the in water drop by drop onto the White Shell powder.

    After the crystalline water droplet fell into the White Shell powder, the powder immediately stuck onto it, quickly dissolving into the water. But the water droplet kept its shape and form as it melded with the White Shell powder, to be a white congealed little pearl.

    Yue Ye watched in amazement and she could not help herself but to reach her hand out to poke at it. What should have been a wet water droplet, had at that moment turned to be firm and hard, and with Yue Ye¡¯s action, it rolled and tumbled off the dish.

    ¡°It will not melt or dissolve anymore?¡± Yue Ye held the little bead in her hand, observing it as she turned it over back and forth, thinking that it was highly interesting.

    ¡°Put it in wine and it will dissolve.¡± Jun Wu Xie then continued: ¡°White Shell dissipates the effects of wine.¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean that if I ampeting with others in drinking, I will just need to quietly slip this into my wine and I can turn it into water? And no matter how I drink, I will not be drunk?¡± Yue Ye asked with her eyes absolutely shining.

    ¡°Theoretically.¡± Jun Wu Xie nodded.

    Without knowing why, Jun Wu Xie could not help but feel that this disciple of hers had a rather strange way of thinking.

    ¡°I¡¯ve learnt something!¡± Yue Yeughed as she picked up the bead, feeling exceptionally uninhibited.

    Jun Wu Xie was just intending to continue to say something to her when she spotted Elder Ying standing stunned at the courtyard¡¯s entrance.

    There wasn¡¯t anyone standing guard outside her courtyard but Ye Sha alone was watching over everything. If anyone was thinking to secretly sneak in, they would not even make it past the door before they would die in Ye Sha¡¯s hands. People that are able toe in under Ye Sha¡¯s watch were all just candidates that Jun Wu Xie allowed.

    At that moment, Elder Ying was already stunned almost silly and he just stood there dazed as he looked at Jun Wu Xie chatting amicably with Yue Ye, his eyes filled with disbelief.

    If it was said that Elder Ying had epted the rtionship between Jun Wu Xie and Yue Yi, that was because Yue Yi already harboured thoughts of resistance against Elder Yue. Moreover, when Yue Yi came into the Shadow Moon Pce, he was already old enough to be aware of things, and Elder Yue would not be able to control him fully.

    But it waspletely different for Yue Ye.

    Yue Ye was brought up by Elder Yue from when she was very young and she listens to his every word. Beat Elder Ying to death and he would not have thought that in just the few days that he had been out, Jun Wu Xie would actually dare to be so close to Yue Ye who was so loyal and fiercely protected by Elder Yue!

    For a moment, Elder Ying¡¯s mind found it a little hard to react to it.

    And what shocked him more was that Yue Ye who was with Jun Wu Xie at that moment looked sopletely different!

 Chapter 1840 - â€œDrift (3)â€

    Chapter 1840: ¡°Drift (3)¡±

    In the past, Yue Ye had always given Elder Ying the feeling that she was highly timid, with a soft personality and easy to control.

    But just now, what he saw was not a weak and cowardly little fe. That face that had been full of vitality with a mischievous expression was apletely different person from the Yue Ye he remembered.

    He suddenly suspected whether he was actually hallucinating as he could not help but feel that something was not right somece.

    Yue Ye had also noticed Elder Ying¡¯s sudden appearance. The smile on her face then disappeared without a trace when the figure of Elder Ying fell into her eyes. She got up from the stone stool hurriedly and then looked at Jun Wu Xie, helpless and flustered.

    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Jun Wu Xie lifted an eyebrow as she looked at the stunned Elder Ying.

    Elder Ying then finally regained his senses and looked at Jun Wu Xie before looking at Yue Ye, his brows unconsciously furrowing up together.

    ¡°Youe over here.¡± He said to Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie then went walking over.

    Without even waiting for Jun Wu Xie to stand firmly, Elder Ying could not even wait as he pulled Jun Wu Xie to one side and said in a soft voice: ¡°Why are you getting so close to Yue Ye? Don¡¯t you know that she is a pawn of Elder Yue¡¯s? Though the child is pitiful, but you cannot afford to not have your guard up. I am not saying you have to guard against her, but you must guard yourself against Elder Yue behind her, as that old scoundrel might be thinking of using Yue Ye to entrap you.¡±

    Elder Ying grumbled in a soft voice. He was not really entirely against Yue Ye, but was thinking that Elder Yue behind Yue Ye was a tricky one to deal with.

    ¡°The thing you were worried about has happened.¡± Jun Wu Xie suddenly opened her mouth to say.

    Elder Ying was slightly taken aback.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°On the day that you went out of the Shadow Moon Pce, Elder Yue did the thing that you were worried about.¡± Jun Wu Xie said calmly.

    ¡°What! ? Then..... You..... She.....¡± Elder Ying¡¯s eyes had gone wide. He knew that when Elder Yue had purposely pulled him away, he would definitely be up to no good. He had not thought that Elder Yue would make his move so quickly and he could not help but be worried about it.

    ¡°Yue Ye is now no longer Elder Yue¡¯s granddaughter. The Shadow Moon Pce Lord had taken her in.¡± Jun Wu Xie continued to spout words that caused Elder Ying to be stunned speechless in apletely calm manner.

    ¡°What..... What did you say? What actually happened here..... Why can¡¯t I understand what you are saying?¡± Elder Ying¡¯s face was in a daze.

    Jun Wu Xie told Elder Ying briefly about the events on how she had joined hands with Yue Ye to outsmart Elder Yue till he vomited blood. After Elder Ying finished listening to it, he gasped a long cold breath as his astounded eyes swung between Jun Wu Xie and Yue Ye.

    And to think that he had been worrying so hard about whether Jun Wu Xie would be taken advantage of. Never had he thought that the kid would be so astonishingly capable to have been able to counter Elder Yue with a checkmate!

    Not only had Elder Yue been forced to swallow his own bitter medicine, even Yue Ye had been taken out from under his grasp!

    At that moment, Elder Ying suddenly pitied Elder Yue who had schemed against by Jun Wu Xie.

    To think that Elder Yue who hadmanded so much power in the Shadow Moon Pce for so many years, who had been able to contend against him?

    But Jun Wu Xie who hade to the Shadow Moon Pce for not even half a month¡¯s time had tripped up Elder Yue repeatedly a few times, which just caused people to be at a loss for words.

    ¡°With what the two of you have done..... You will have to be careful. Elder Yue is not a person that is easily dealt with. Although the two of you have managed to force him to swallow the bitter pill this time, but he will surely remember this debt in his heart and exact revenge upon you in future. So, the both of you must be more careful in whatever you do from now onwards.¡± Elder Ying said as he blew out a breath of relief, giving them a careful reminder.

    Having been struggling against Elder Yue for so many years himself, Elder Ying knew Elder Yue¡¯s character all too well.

 Chapter 1841 - â€œInterweaving Ploys (1)â€

    Chapter 1841: ¡°Interweaving Ploys (1)¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Jun Wu Xie understood Elder Ying¡¯s worry.

    Elder Ying blew out a breath and the eyes that gazed upon Yue Ye became softer. No matter what, the little fe had suffered quite a bit and it was a good thing that she was able to escape out from Elder Yue¡¯s control for now.

    ¡°Elder Yue would not dare to doing anything much against Yue Ye for the moment but as for the Pce Lord¡¯s side.....¡± Looking at Yue Ye tiny frame, Elder Yue could not help but be worried. He knew quite a bit about the filthy deeds going on around within the Shadow Moon Pce and he had never wanted to be a part of them. He had heard of Yue Ye¡¯s and Yue Yi¡¯s predicament from a long time ago and although the two children were to be pitied, he had his hands bound.

    And now, though Yue Ye had escaped out from under Elder Yue¡¯s control, but falling right into the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s hands might not be such a good thing as well.

    Due to the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s deteriorating health in the past, he had still not done anything too improper to Yue Ye. But now that the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s health was recovering by the day, there was no guarantee that he would not extend his ws upon Yue Ye now.

    ¡°The effects of the Melted Snow Elixir is about to run out.¡± Jun Wu Xie said expressionlessly.

    ¡°What does that mean?¡± Elder Ying was slightly taken aback.

    Jun Wu Xie then casually replied: ¡°I have never said that the Melted Snow Elixir wouldpletely heal the Shadow Moon Pce Lord, have I?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words caused Elder Ying¡¯s entire body to quake.

    That¡¯s right. When Jun Wu Xie had initially presented the medicine, she had only imed that it would help with the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s condition, but after everyone saw the improvement in the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s condition after he took the Melted Snow Elixir, they had all assumed that the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s health had been restored. But the words that Jun Wu Xie had just said made Elder Ying feelpletely different about it now.

    ¡°Could it be..... that the medicine did notpletely cure the Pce Lord?¡± Elder Ying¡¯s heart was thumping wildly. Where that elixir hade from, he did not know, and neither had he asked Jun Wu Xie much about it. In the beginning, he had felt that Jun Wu Xie¡¯s presentation of the medicine was rather risky as having the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s health recovered was not exactly a good thing for them.

    Jun Wu Xie lifted up an eyebrow as she looked at Elder Ying whose face was filled with surprise.

    ¡°The effects of the medicine is only temporary and I think it is about to run out.¡±

    She had the medicine that could cure the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s condition as well, but she was not so dumb as to show an enemy of her such warmth.

    The eyes that Elder Ying were staring at Jun Wu Xie with were filled withplete shock. That kid thinks three steps ahead with every step he took and everything had actually been within his calctions from the start. That was what truly stunned Elder Yingpletely.

    To first use the Melted Snow Elixir to neutralize his own crisis, and then secretly keep control over the effects of the medicine, to not let the effects continue tost permanently.

    A terrifying thought then suddenly rose up in Elder Ying¡¯s mind, and his eyes that were staring at Jun Wu Xie then turned to seem like he was looking upon a monster.

    ¡°You couldn¡¯t possibly be thinking to use the Melted Snow Elixir to make the Pce Lord ce more value on you would you?¡±

    The temporary effects of the medicine, had brought to the Pce Lord vitality that he had not had for a long time. Having gained a taste of that, how would the Shadow Moon Pce Lord give up on such an opportunity?

    One would know without even having to think. Even if the Melted Snow Elixir was not able topletely cure the Shadow Moon Pce Lord, but as long as the elixir that could cure him fully could not be cultivated, the Shadow Moon Pce would then be highly reliant on the effects the Melted Snow Elixir gave him.

    And Jun Wu Xie who was able to produce the Melted Snow Elixir, would inexorably have her status in the Shadow Moon Pce soar to new heights!

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that good?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked in a casual tone.

    Elder Ying gulped silently

    [Good.]

    [Why wouldn¡¯t it be good?]

    [But..... from when had this kid actually started to scheme up all of this?]

 Chapter 1842 - â€œInterweaving Ploys (2)â€

    Chapter 1842: ¡°Interweaving Ploys (2)¡±

    [Could it be that the kid had already included Yue Ye into his calctions? To have also grasped the timing where even though Yue Ye had fallen into the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s hands, the effects of the Melted Snow Elixir would start to fade, that would deprive the Shadow Moon Pce Lord the chance of carrying out his insidious deed?]

    Thinking about that, Elder Yue could not help himself but deny such an astounding guess himself.

    If Jun Wu Xie had truly already calcted till this step when she presented the medicine, then wouldn¡¯t the kid be too big of a monster?

    Speaking from a certain perspective, Elder Ying had suddenly seen the truth behind the matter.

    But towards that truth, Jun Wu Xie said not a word, which would allow Elder Ying¡¯s heart to not have to undertake too much pressure.

    ¡°You, kid, is just too audaciously bold and daring. I really have to take my hat off to you. If there is anything that requires my help, just feel free to ask.¡± Elder Ying no longer dared to see Jun Wu Xie as a junior. It was not known how that kid grew such a mind. If antagonized, it seemed that people would be taken it so badly that all would vomit out blood.

    Without having to think hard, Elder Ying knew just how aggrieved Elder Yue must be feeling deep in his heart. If possible, Elder Ying believed that Elder Yue would be wishing for nothing more than to be able to draw two swords to sh Jun Wu Xie up in a mad flurry.

    ¡°There nothing really much I need but just some herbs. Will you be able to get them for me?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked as she looked at Elder Ying. When she came to the Middle Realm, she had brought some herbs on her but she had almost used them all up. Although she still had quite a good number of elixirs, she was still short of a few type of herbs for the amount of elixirs she would be using soon.

    ¡°Rest assured on that. I will have it settled for you.¡± Elder Ying said as he pped himself on the chest. Working together with such a hassle free ally, it had saved him quite a lot of headache.

    ¡°Alright then. You just go on with what you were busy with. I¡¯ll go report to the Pce Lord first.¡± Elder Ying¡¯s heart was finally set at ease after he had seen Jun Wu Xie and he waved at Yue Ye standing stiffened at the side with a gentle smile as he walked out from Jun Wu Xie¡¯s little courtyard.

    He had rushed the entire way back and had not even yet gone to see the Pce Lord but came running to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s ce first. If someone wanted to use this to make an issue out of it, it would really be rather hard for him to exin himself.

    Yue Ye had not spoken a single word from the moment Elder Ying appeared. It was until Elder Ying had left that she reverted back to normal.

    ¡°What are you worried about?¡± Jun Wu Xie had already noticed the Yue Ye¡¯s strange reaction. The moment that Elder Yue appeared, Yue Ye had immediately turned very stiff and her demeanor highly nervous.

    ¡°Elder Ying knows.....¡± Yue Ye said as she bit on her lip. Although the matter about Elder Yue using her to gain the favour of the Shadow Moon Pce Lord was not known to many people in the Shadow Moon Pce, Elder Ying was however one of those who knew.

    ¡°So what?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked with an eyebrow lifting up. She could sense the inferiorplex Yue Ye was feeling, a self loathing that she held suppressed somewhere deep inside her heart.

    That kind of a pressure on herself, could only possibly be lifted by the obliteration of the Shadow Moon Pce, cleansing herself of everything in the past.

    Just like that fire she had set all those years back.

    ¡°So what..... That¡¯s right..... So what.....¡± Yue Ye mumbled Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words repeatedly, trying her hardest to understand the kind of belief that Jun Wu Xie was trying to convey to her.

    ¡°Instead of wasting your time on such things, shouldn¡¯t you first be thinking how we are going to execute the next step of our ns?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked as she sat herself down upon a stone stool. She had not told Elder Ying that the poison the Shadow Moon Pce Lord was afflicted with was by Yue Ye¡¯s hand. In truth, though the effects of the Melted Snow Elixir might be temporary, but to want to control the timing for the poison to rpse, it would be more effective and urate to reintroduce the poison onto the Pce Lord.

    ¡°I understand!¡± Yue Ye immediately perked up.

 Chapter 1843 - â€œInterweaving Ploys (3)â€

    Chapter 1843: ¡°Interweaving Ploys (3)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie and Yue Ye went on to cultivate another new batch of elixirs. The effects of these elixirs were even more vicious than what Yue Ye had concocted previously. After concocting them, Yue Ye carried the little bottles containing the elixirs, unable to keep her hands off them. It could be seen from this Yue Ye¡¯s love towards the concoction of medicine was innate.

    ¡°Master! Here I am, about to go wreck disaster upon people!¡± After Yue Ye filled up the bottles properly, she looked smilingly at Jun Wu Xie. The past few days that she had spent with Jun Wu Xie had seemingly given her a new life. Not only had she been exposed to knowledge that she had no ess to before, she had also gained for herself a kind offortable ease that she had never felt before.

    When she was with Jun Wu Xie, Yue Ye did not feel the slightest bit of pressure, and Jun Wu Xie¡¯s silence allowed her to be able to be herself.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at the bubbly Yue Ye speechlessly, and she couldn¡¯t help herself but to feel that the little imp¡¯s personality was rather entric. To think that she would get so excited about going to poison people.....

    Just which part of her had grown crooked?

    After Yue Ye bid farewell to Jun Wu Xie, she went straight to see the Shadow Moon Pce Lord.

    The Shadow Moon Pce Lord had enjoyed robust health over the recent period and his colour on his face had grown to be more rosy pink. Having gradually stabilized things in the pce, his will to live more fulfillingly had slowly risen. He had just finished reading through a scroll when the Shadow Moon Pce Lord then saw Yue Ye who was dressed in a pink dress carrying a sk of fine wine and some snacks as she stood just outside the door.

    Bathed in the golden glow of the sun, Yue Ye looked full of vitality, and full of life, which elicited the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s yearning.

    ¡°My Lord.¡± Yue Ye greeted as she looked at the Shadow Moon Pce Lord obediently.

    ¡°Little Ye? Why have youe here for? Come in quick.¡± The Shadow Moon Pce Lord looked at Yue Ye smilingly, his audacious gaze undisguised as it swept over Yue Ye¡¯s body, admiring the unliberated beauty within her.

    Yue Ye obediently came walking over to the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s side as she ced the tray in her hands down onto the table.

    ¡°I heard about the toil my Lord had put himself under in the past few days and Little Ye did not dare toe disturb my Lord. But I heard the seniors saying that my Lord should get himself some rest and hence Little Ye had prepared some wine and some food, thinking to bring them here to allow my Lord to rest a little.¡± Yue Ye said, herrge eyes unblinking, her mouth saying sweet endearing words.

    The Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s face split into a great big smile, his hand stretching out very naturally to sp around Yue Ye¡¯s tiny hand as he said feeling very pleased: ¡°Little Ye is so sensible. I have not doted on you in vain.¡±

    The little beauty was growing up by the day, and was also being so sensible and obedient, which just made the Shadow Moon Pce Lord find it all the harder to resist the itch in his heart.

    Yue Ye blushed and lowered her head, her downcast eyes hiding the vicious glint inside.

    ¡°Litte Ye is naturally aware that my Lord is good to Little Ye. But Little Ye is not capable of anything else and just wants to serve my Lord well.¡± Upon saying that, Yue Ye then retracted her hand very naturally and picked up the wine sk from the tray, to fill up the two wine cups with fine wine. She then casually picked up one of the cups and then looked at the Shadow Moon Pce Lord with anticipation.

    ¡°For being so nice to Little Ye, Little Ye has nothing to repay the Lord with but to offer a toast to my Lord.¡±

    The Shadow Moon Pce Lord was in great spirits. Although Yue Ye had been obedient towards him previously, but she had always exhibited a kind of nervousness and felt a little distant. But Little Ye was now being very sweet and considerate to him which the Shadow Moon Pce Lord found highly pleasing. He had thought that it was because his unteral decision to extradite Yue Ye from Elder Yue¡¯s side had incited Yue Ye to feel grateful to him, and had never thought that the mind of a little twelve year old girl could possibly be all thatplex.

    Afterall, from what the Shadow Moon Pce Lord could see, Yue Ye was merely a puppet that Elder Yue used to hold Yue Yi hostage, and had never seen much of the world at all nor learnt of the intricacies in people¡¯s struggle for power. So, she would most naturally be just innocent and pure.

    ¡°Alright. Wine that is offered to me by Little Ye, I will naturally have to ept it.¡±

 Chapter 1844 - â€œInterweaving Ploys (4)â€

    Chapter 1844: ¡°Interweaving Ploys (4)¡±

    ¡°Alright. Wine that is offered to me by Little Ye, I will naturally have to ept it.¡±

    The Shadow Moon Pce Lord tilted his head back and downed the wine in the cup immediately.

    Yue Ye had however held on to her wine cup and while the Shadow Moon Pce Lord did not notice, she slipped a white coloured pill that was the size of a grain of rice into her own cup.

    Immediately uponing into contact with the wine, the white coloured grain instantly dissolved into nothing, melding into the water where the robust fragrance of the wine faded away.

    White Shell neutralizes alcohol.

    Yue Ye smiled slightly in her heart, and with feigned candidness, she gulped down the cup of ¡°in water¡± cleanly where it¡¯s alcohol content had beenpletely neutralized.

    After finishing the cup of wine, the Shadow Moon Pce Lord had wanted to pull Yue Ye to him to enjoy a round of intimacy but unfortunately for him, Yue Ye cleverly dodged away from it and continued to offer up toast after toast to the Shadow Moon Pce Lord.

    Seeing that Yue Ye was drinking along with him and that the tiny face had taken on an alluring red flush, the Shadow Moon Pce Lord felt that there was no need to rush it too much at that moment. It was so rare that the little fe had delivered herself up to him and was trying so hard to win his favour in gratitude, was there a need for him to be so anxious?

    Thinking that Yue Ye would not be able to hold her liquor all that well anyway, and she should fall tipsy and limp with just a few cups, he would just pull her into his arms when that happens so he would not frighten the little fe so much.

    His mind filled with his devious scheme, the Shadow Moon Pce Lord was highly amodating.

    Who would have known.....

    The sk of fine wine that Yue Ye brought in, was not something from the Shadow Moon Pce but the greatest stuff she got from Jun Wu Xie. The wine was meant for Drunk Lotus and with how well Drunk Lotus was able to hold his drink, the strongest kind of spirits when ced in his mouth would still be tasteless. Hence, wine that Drunk Lotus liked to drink would have to be the finest and strongest kind of wine that could be found.

    No need to even mention one whole sk. Even for people who were imed to not fall after a thousand cups would feel tipsy and their mind in a whirl after just a cup or two, to fall unconscious from drink.

    The Shadow Moon Pce Lord had merely just taken three consecutive cups when he found his mind roaring in chaos, his vision turning blurry and clear intermittently. His face flushed a deep red, and the hand that held the wine cup then began to tremble.

    ¡°This wine is really just too fragrant.....¡± The Shadow Moon Pce Lord shook his head, and ovee with tipsiness, he did not know when his tolerance for spirits had be so bad. He had only drunk three cups and he was feeling a rather drunk.

    ¡°Since my Lord likes it, then have a little more.¡± Yue Ye said smilingly as she filled up the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s wine cup, as she went on to pour herself a cup as well. After dropping in a pill of White Shell to rid it of alcohol, she urged the Shadow Moon Pce Lord to drink up together with her.

    The Shadow Moon Pce Lord was already feeling groggy from tipsiness and when he saw Yue Ye encouraging him to drink up, he did not want to lose face, so he braced himself to down another few cups.

    Before the fifth cup was done, a loud thud was heard and the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s head crashed right smack onto the table,pletely unconscious.

    The smile on Yue Ye¡¯s face immediately disappeared without a trace as she stared at thepletely wasted Shadow Moon Pce Lord with cold eyes, a glint of disdain shing within.

    ¡°Self disrespecting old man. Your son is just a few years younger than I am and you can be so utterly shameless.¡± Yue Ye said as she wrinkled her nose, and venting out all the suppressed hatred within her heart in an outpour, she raised her hand and rapped the Shadow Moon Pce Lord viciously upon the head.

    Fortunately she was not fourteen years yet and her ring spirit had not awoken. She had no spirit powers and with her young age, though she used all her strength in the few times she hit the head, she did not knock the life out of the Shadow Moon Pce Lord.

    But a earth shattering headache upon waking up from the wine would definitely be unavoidable.

    After she finished venting, Yue Ye did not forget what she had been tasked with. She took out the bottle of elixirs that she had cultivated together with Jun Wu Xie, and poured out one pill. She then pried open the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s mouth, and stuffed it inside.

 Chapter 1845 - â€œTrap (1)â€

    Chapter 1845: ¡°Trap (1)¡±

    The Shadow Moon Pce Lord was made to unconsciously swallow the elixir. And as he was being made to swallow it, with his eyes still closed, he had been calling out: ¡°Little Ye, Little Ye.¡±

    Yue Ye¡¯s face had then just smiled coldly.

    When the Shadow Moon Pce Lord woke up still feeling highly groggy, the skies outside was already turning to dusk. He shook his head and without knowing the reason why, he was feeling an immense pain in his head.

    Due to his deteriorating health, the Shadow Moon Pce Lord had seldom drunk wine in the past few years. Even when he drank, it was in very small amounts and he had not been so drunk for a very long time. He then thought that it must be due to him having not drunk for so long that he was now feeling unwell.

    After his mind cleared up a little, the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s gaze then looked around him. He then found Yue Ye fallen asleep with her head resting upon the side of his table. Looking at the side profile of Yue Ye¡¯s face who was fast asleep, the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s heart was feeling mighty d. But with the throbbing pain in his head, he was in mood to entertain any other thoughts.

    ¡°Ungh.¡± Yue Ye awoke as she rubbed at her eyes, looking at the Shadow Moon Pce Lord to smile with a kind of charming innocence.

    ¡°My Lord, you¡¯re awake.¡±

    The Shadow Moon Pce Lord nodded as he massaged his head with his hand. ¡°Little Ye drank too much as well?¡±

    Yue Ye nodded her head.

    The Shadow Moon Pce Lord then smiled and said: ¡°That wine is a little stronger and Little Ye¡¯s tolerance against wine wouldn¡¯t be able to hold up against it. I saw you sleeping so soundly and I did not want to wake you.¡± The Shadow Moon Pce Lord said cleverly, making it sound as if Yue Ye was the only one hungover and he was absolutely brimming with energy.

    But in truth, it was the exact opposite.

    Yue Ye knew what the Shadow Moon Pce Lord was thinking in his mind but did not expose him and just went on to put in an innocent and naive expression,ughing to herself in her heart.

    [Go on and pretend! You totally deserved that whacking without even knowing a thing about it!]

    ¡°My Lord, Elder Yue is asking for an audience.¡± A guard came running in from outside the door, to deliver the announcement.

    The Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s brows creased up slightly and seeing the pale pallor on Yue Ye¡¯s face, he immediately said dotingly: ¡°Little Ye does not have to be worried. With me here, he will never dare to bully you anymore.¡±

    Yue Ye nodded her head obediently.

    ¡°Let hime in.¡± Having reassured Yue Ye, the Shadow Moon Pce Lord granted Elder Yue an audience.

    A a short while, Elder Yue then came walking in.

    The entire room was filled with the thick scent of fine wine and Elder Yue could smell it clearly immediately uponing in. He discreetly swept his gaze over the figure of Yue Ye standing beside the Shadow Moon Pce Lord, his eyes filled with a tinge of hatred.

    He had truly underestimated Yue Ye, to have been countered and checkmated by her. The littless waspletely unlike what she looked like on the surface, her thoughts unpredictable. To think that she know how totch on to such a big thigh like the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s.

    No matter how indignant he was feeling in his heart, Elder Yue did not dare to kick up a fuss there, but to merely pretend as if he did not even see Yue Ye.

    ¡°Your subordinate has something to report.¡± Elder Yue knew that the Shadow Moon Pce Lord no longer trusted him like he had in the past, and he would naturally not dare tomit the slightest infraction now.

    ¡°Oh? What could Elder Yue have to say to me?¡± The Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s head was still throbbing in pain, but before others, he still had to pretend to bepletely fine.

    ¡°My Lord, it seems like a bunch of people are stirring up trouble in the Hill City. They had not only damaged our Shadow Moon Pce branch in the Hill City but have even wounded several of our disciples in our branch.¡± Elder Yue went on to report.

    ¡°What? Someone dares to be that bold to act so audaciously within the perimeters of power of my Shadow Moon Pce?¡± The Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s face immediately turned dark.

    The Hill City was one of the cities that belonged under the perimeter of power of the Shadow Moon Pce. Although the Shadow Moon Pce was not among the top within the Twelve Pces, but as one of the Twelve Pces, the extent their powers reached was vast and all the cities that sit within their sphere of influence belonged to the Shadow Moon Pce. Within every one of those cities, there would be a branch of Shadow Moon Pce installed to manage the ce where disciples from the Pce would be sent to guard.

 Chapter 1846 - â€œTrap (2)â€

    Chapter 1846: ¡°Trap (2)¡±

    For so many years, it had been peaceful and uneventful. Common people and regr powers did not dare to go against the Shadow Moon Pce at all.

    But Elder Yue was now saying that someone had dared to publicly go against the Shadow Moon Pce in the Hill City and things were no longer as simple anymore.

    ¡°Your subordinate is still investigating and based on what was said by our disciples who managed to escape from the Hill City, those people had attacked the branch under the cover of night and not only had they set the branch on fire, they had massacred many of our disciples.¡± Elder Yuemented as he hung his head.

    ¡°What audacity! Go have it investigated into! When it is found out who is responsible for it, I will have him know that the Shadow Moon Pce is not to be trifled with!¡± With the Shadow Moon Pce Lord flying into such a rage, he sobered uppletely. To have torched the Shadow Moon Pce¡¯s branch within the their perimeter of power and had even wounded countless disciples, that was just in and tant provocation!

    If the matter was not properly dealt with, where was the Shadow Moon Pce going to ce their face?

    ¡°Reporting to my Lord, your subordinate has already ordered people to look into it immediately, and I believe that we will be able to find out the identity of the person responsible very soon.¡± Elder Yue said.

    ¡°How are the losses suffered by the branch?¡± A corner of the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s brow was twitching violently. No matter who the person that was responsible was, the matter had delivered a p across the Shadow Moon Pce¡¯s face. How could he possibly tolerate such humiliation?

    ¡°The losses are grave. Only a small portion of our disciples had just barely managed to escape and most of the rest of our disciples have either died or gone missing. Because after the fire ravaged the ce, their bodies were no longer recognizable and hence we are currently not able to ascertain which of our disciples have died. But your subordinate has alreadypiled a namelist of all the disciples in that branch and I present it for my Lord to have a look at it.¡± Upon saying that, Elder Yue then handed up a namelist he had already prepared to ce into the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s hands.

    The Shadow Moon Pce Lord quickly scanned through it. The Hill City was not really considered to be arge city and hence there had not been too many people at the Shadow Moon Pce¡¯s branch there. Most of them were not really any disciple of much importance which made the Shadow Moon Pce Lord feel a little more relieved.

    Yue Ye Stood beside the Shadow Moon Pce Lord and her eyes passed highly fleetingly over the namelist.

    Although the Shadow Moon Pce could not bepared to the me Demons Pce, but they still held a significant amount of power. Throughout the Middle Realm, there were not many who dared to challenge the Twelve Pces¡¯ authority with the exception of the Nine Temples. But the Nine Temples¡¯ perimeter of influence was very far away from the Twelve Pces¡¯ perimeters and with the fact that the Shadow Moon Pce was significantly more low profile among the Twelve Pces inparison, even if the Nine Temples wanted to strike at the Twelve Pces, they wouldn¡¯t choose the Shadow Moon Pce.

    Yue Ye could not help but feel that something did not feel right with Elder Yueing in to present such a report at this moment. Of all times for something to happen, it had to be at a time like this.

    Just as Yue Ye was feeling suspicious about Elder Yue¡¯s intentions, the Shadow Moon Pce Lord had already flipped to thest page of the namelist.

    And upon thatst page, two characters stood out prominently that made Yue Ye¡¯s face turn deathly pale in an instant, her legs giving out as she fell to sit upon the floor.

    On that veryst page, there was only one name. Just simply those two characters had made Yue Ye feel like she had been struck by lightning, her heart immediately wrenching up.

    ¡°Yue Yi? Why would he go to the Hill City?¡± The only name on that page was Yue Yi! When the Shadow Moon Pce Lord saw those two characters, he was stunned for a moment and he immediately saw Yue Ye¡¯s pale pallor the moment he turned his eyes.

    ¡°Your subordinate deserves death. There had been news of some small disquiet in the Hill City before and your subordinate had thought that with Yue Yi¡¯s powers, he should be able to go deal with the matter. But I had never thought that things would develop beyond what anyone could expect, and Yue Yi had only just reached the Hill City for a short period before the incident urred.¡± Elder Yue¡¯s face was filled with regret, looking like he was very worried for Yue Yi as well.

 Chapter 1847 - â€œTrap (3)â€

    Chapter 1847: ¡°Trap (3)¡±

    Yue Ye forcibly bolstered herself up and that was how she did not faint away. She stared in pure andplete disbelief at Elder Yue and if she had not used every ounce of her effort to hold herself back, she would have wished for nothing more than to jump straight onto Elder Yue to skin him alive!

    This was definitely a plot schemed by Elder Yue!

    ¡°Why would you send him to go there for no good reason?¡± The colour of the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s was not looking too pretty. Putting aside the rtionship between Yue Ye and Yue Yi, but just Yue Yi¡¯s outstanding talent alone was very rare among the Shadow Moon Pce¡¯s younger generation and no matter whether it was due to sentiments or logic, he did not want to lose a disciple like this.

    ¡°It was negligence on your subordinate¡¯s part and I had not thought that things would blow up to such an extent.¡± Elder Yue said, looking very much in self reproach.

    ¡°You couldn¡¯t possibly be unaware that Yue Yi still had not fully recovered from his wounds. You really messed things up this time.¡± The Shadow Moon Pce Lord couldn¡¯t make himself show Elder Yue any grace at that moment. If not for the fact that the time Yue Yi was sent out happened before he snatched Yue Ye over, he really might have thought that this was Elder Yue¡¯s way of taking revenge.

    ¡°It was my mistake and I have already sent people to go check. There wasn¡¯t anyone who looked like Yue Yi among the dead bodies and your subordinate is guessing that Yue Yi could possibly still be alive. Afterall, he is different from other disciples, so it is possible that the culprits would want to find out some things about the Shadow Moon Pce from his mouth and have abducted him.¡± Elder Yue said with a serious face. He had been quick to admit his mistake without the slightest instance of denial. But though he had admitted his mistake, his words that came right after that hadpletely turned the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s attention into apletely different direction.

    Compared to having lost a disciple, having information about the pce divulged was much more terrifying.

    As expected, the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s thoughts were drawn away by Elder Yue¡¯s words.

    ¡°Then haven¡¯t you sent people out to go search! ? If those people really manage to find out anything from Yue Yi, remember Elder Yue, though Yue Ye is no longer your granddaughter, but Yue Yi is still very much your grandson! If hees to do anything against the Shadow Moon Pce, you will not be able to absolve yourself of me!¡±

    ¡°Yes yes yes. Your subordinate will definitely put more men into the search and have the entire matter investigated clearly.¡± Elder Yue quickly answered.

    And standing on the side, Yue Ye listened to every word that was exchanged between them, her heart turning cold the more she heard.

    The Shadow Moon Pce Lord was more concerned on whether Yue Yi would reveal information about the Shadow Moon Pce and no longer ced much emphasis on whether Yue Yi lived or died. Yue Ye felt her entire body turn chill, the palms of her hands breaking out in cold sweat.

    That was her Big Brother! Her only kin!

    But from the wordsing out of Elder Yue¡¯s and the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s mouths, her elder brother was only merely like an object, and whether he lived or died did not deserve the slightest bit of attention from them.

    With that thought in mind, Yue Ye felt as if she had fallen into an ice cier, her body trembling incessantly.

    The Shadow Moon Pce Lord admonished Elder Yue for a while but due to Elder Yue¡¯s seniority, he wasn¡¯t too harsh. He went on to order Elder Yue to deal with the matter as quickly as possible and he must not allow any inside information of the Shadow Moon Pce to be leaked.

    ¡°Your subordinate understands and your subordinate will act on it immediately.¡± Elder Yue answered in deference, his lowered eyes submissive. But for just one instant unnoticed by the Shadow Moon Pce Lord, Elder Yue¡¯s eyes nced to look at the trembling Yue Ye, and the venom in those eyes caused Yue Ye to gasp.

    [It¡¯s him!]

    [It¡¯s definitely him!]

    ¡°My Lord, shall I then take my leave?¡± Elder Yue then said.

    ¡°Go on.¡± The Shadow Moon Pce Lord massaged his throbbing temples. Already a little drunk in the first ce, hearing such news only made him feel more frustrated and distraught.

    Elder Yue then walked out from the room under Yue Ye¡¯s furious gaze.

 Chapter 1848 - â€œFlesh and Blood (1)â€

    Chapter 1848: ¡°Flesh and Blood (1)¡±

    The Shadow Moon Pce Lord then seemed to notice Yue Ye¡¯s fear and he turned his head to say: ¡°Little Ye, I will definitely think of a way to say your elder brother.¡±

    Yue Ye fought to contain the rage she felt inside and only managed to pull a weak smile onto her pale face.

    ¡°Little Ye has just this one Big Brother and I beg for my Lord to save my Big Brother.¡±

    ¡°Definitely. Even if it is only for the sake of Little Ye, I will definitely save your elder brother.¡± The Shadow Moon Pce Lord then took the chance to hold Yue Ye¡¯s little hand in his, thinking to take it a step further but his throbbing pain in his head made it impossible and he could only say a few words in reassurance before letting Yue Ye leave.

    Yue Ye looking calm as she walked out from the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s chambers and the skies outside showed it was gettingte. Moonlight shone across the ground and Yue Ye went treading upon the pale lit ground, every single step seemingly stepping onto the tip of her heart, shrouded in sadness.

    ¡°Little Ye.¡± A voice that sounded like her greatest nightmare suddenly rang out behind Yue Ye.

    Yue Ye jumped in shock and turned to look towards the voice.

    Elder Yue came walking slowly out from within the shadows at the side, and upon that smug face, was a sinister smile that sent chills up a person¡¯s spine.

    ¡°Little Ye is truly an intelligent little child to know how to make use of the Pce Lord to get what you want. But..... haven¡¯t I treated you well enough? Everything from the food you eat to what you wear and live in, were all several times better than other disciples in the Shadow Moon Pce and slightly inferior only to the Young Lord. Even with that, you were still not satisfied? Truly an untamable wolf cub.¡± Elder Yue said with his eyes narrowed, staring viciously at Yue Ye.

    Yue Ye held her breath as she stared at the gradually approaching Elder Yue.

    Elder Yue stared at the highly nervous Yue Ye and reached a hand out to lift up a few strands of her hair at her shoulder, where he then brought it up under his nose to take a whiff.

    ¡°Little Ye still likes to keep herself clean like before, regardless that you¡¯re always digging around in dirt and soil all the time, you still smell as fresh as ever. But I wonder, after a person is burnt up in mes, would their body still smell fresh like Little Ye here?¡±

    Yue Ye¡¯s heart quaked and her eyes widened as she looked at Elder Yue whose words held another meaning.

    ¡°What have you done with my Big Brother!¡± Yue Ye¡¯s eyes shed as she asked through tightly clenched teeth.

    ¡°Yue Yi? That is my grandson, what could I possibly do to him? You heard it very clearly just now. The branch at Hill City was attacked and it was an ident which I had not expected as well. Yue Yi is so obedient, unlike the ingrate that you are, a thankless wench, so I will naturally dote on him. I am very worried about him just as well you know? Tell me, under that fiery ze and with his injuries not fully recovered, how could he possibly be able to escape from the engulfing mes? Or it might be said..... after he was captured, what kind of torment would he have to suffer? It really pains me so much.¡± Elder Yue grumbled in an insidious voice.

    Every single word that came out of that mouth, was like a sharp de that pierced into Yue Ye¡¯s heart.

    ¡°You must let him go now! I can go plead with the Pce Lord, to let me remain by your side.¡± Yue Ye¡¯s hands were clenched up into fists, a desperate plea tearing right out from her throat.

    She only had Yue Yi as her blood kin, and she would not be able to withstand the agony of losing her elder brother.

    So what if she was free? If she could save Yue Yi, she was willing to give up everything!

    ¡°What a deep bond between siblings. But Yue Ye, do you really think I have gone dotty? After you have said so much to the Pce Lord, you think you can renege on your word as you like? Even if you tell him you want toe back, the Pce Lord will just think that I am threatening you, and I do not wish to incur the Pce Lord¡¯s wrath.¡± Elder Yue said with a softugh.

    ¡°Then what do you want me to do? I can do anything.¡± Yue Ye drew a deep breath and said.

 Chapter 1849 - â€œFlesh and Blood (2)â€

    Chapter 1849: ¡°Flesh and Blood (2)¡±

    ¡°What I want you to do?¡± Elder Yue said with augh. ¡°I have not thought of it yet. But since you share such a close bond with Yue Yi, and you both see each other as the flesh over your heart, then as the grandfather of you both, I can¡¯t bear to see the two of you suffer like this, so I have something here as a present for you.¡±

    Upon saying that, Elder Yue took out a brocade box from his chest.

    Yue Ye took it in silence, and at the very moment she opened the brocade box, all the warmth in her entire body seeped out from her!

    In that brocade box, was a bloodied piece of flesh!

    ¡°It¡¯s flesh over your brother¡¯s heart. Make sure to keep it safe!¡± Elder Yue then pulled at Yue Ye¡¯s hair hard.

    The excruciating pain from having her scalp almost torn off immediately caused Yue Ye¡¯s eyes to brim up with tears.

    Elder Yue forced her to raise her head up, to look his his face that was twisted up in hatred.

    ¡°Little slut, you dare to betray me? What do you think you are? You and your brother are merely just ythings that I use to amuse myself. Since you dare to turn around and bite me, I know of endless ways to make you live a fate worse than death, you just slowly wait and see!¡± After he said that, Elder Yue released his hand, and kicked Yue Ye onto the ground.

    ¡°You¡¯d better know your ce. If you do not want anything to happen to you brother, then make sure you behave and listen to me. Whatever I want you to do in future, you will have to do exactly as I say or what you see will not just be flesh covering your brother¡¯s heart but his corpse!¡± Elder Yue said with a contemptible sneer, where he then spat upon Yue Ye who had fallen to the ground before striding away with wide steps.

    Yue Ye sat dazed upon the ice cold stone bs, feeling so cold her entire body shivered uncontrobly. Her eyes were wide as she stared at the piece of flesh in the brocade box, her heart feeling as if it was about to jump out from her chest. A searing pain tore at her chest, making her feel so highly nauseous she vomited, but nothing came out.

    That was her Big Brother¡¯s flesh.....

    That was her Big Brother¡¯s.....

    Yue Ye had endured so much for so many years but she had never been in as much despair as she was feeling at this moment. Elder Yue vengeance had struck so viciously, clutching directly upon her vitals in one stroke!

    Elder Yue¡¯s vicious words echoed in Yue Ye¡¯s mind. At that moment, Yue Ye had lost any ability to think. The very instant she thought of the fact that her elder brother had fallen into Elder Yue¡¯s hands, the agony was worse than death!

    Yue Ye was trembling as she climbed to her feet from the ground. It had been a clear night sky but dark ominous clouds suddenly came floating in overhead, blocking out the bright moon as darkness engulfed everything surrounding her.

    A light pattering drizzle then fell, the little drops of rain falling upon Yue Ye¡¯s shivering body.

    The light drizzle turned into a heavy downpour, and Yue Ye¡¯s tears blended in with the falling rain. She clutched the brocade box tightly to her chest, stumbling as she climbed to her feet.

    Her mind was aplete nk and she did not know what she wanted to do at all. She just blindly went walking forward, the icy cold raindrops hitting upon her wretched frame, drenching herpletely, but she did not feel a thing.

    At that same moment, Jun Wu Xie was ying with Lord Meh Meh and the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit as she carried them in her arms inside her room. When she suddenly detected a strange presence, she handed the two dumb beasts back to Ye Sha.

    ¡°Meh.¡± Lord Meh Meh waved its four tiny hooves unforgivingly, protesting vehemently against their days where they spent more time apart than being together.

    Ever since they came to the Middle Realm, the time it spent together with Jun Wu Xie had reduced by a lot where the time it had to eat good food was reduced in tandem. Although Ye Sha and Ye Gu took very good care of them, the two dumb beasts still highly missed the nice smelling scent upon Jun Wu Xie¡¯s person.

    ¡°Be good.¡± Jun Wu Xie said as she raised up a hand to rub Lord Meh Meh on its tiny head.

 Chapter 1850 - â€œFlesh and Blood (3)â€

    Chapter 1850: ¡°Flesh and Blood (3)¡±

    Lord Meh Meh gratefully enjoyed the attention and almost purred, finally no longer kicking a fuss as it obediently allowed Ye Sha to carry it away.

    Jun Wu Xie got up and walked to the door and the moment she opened it, she saw the heavy downpour and Yue Ye standing silently in the yard, her exquisite little face totally devoid of colour and her bright eyes having lost their focus. Under the dense rain pelting down upon her tiny frame, she stood there looking highly wretched with her shoulders tightly hunched as she clutched something tightly close, seemingly about to copse and crumble at any moment.

    The figure of Jun Wu Xie morphed into a ray of light as she shot speedily to Yue Ye¡¯s side, and she immediately pulled off her coat to drape it over Yue Ye¡¯s body.

    From when had her little disciple been able to show an expression filled with so much despair and hopelessness?

    ¡°Master.....¡± Yue Ye saw Jun Wu Xie, and the emotions she struggled so hard to hold in finally burst forth. With a cry, she fell into Jun Wu Xie¡¯s arms, weeping her heart out.

    Jun Wu Xie widened the re of her spirit power, putting up a barrier around Yue Ye and herself to block out the icy cold rain.

    Yue Ye sobbed in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s arms till she almost copsed. In the ten years she was here in the Shadow Moon Pce, she had never been in so much despair, and that overwhelming fear and terror had finally caused that heart that was only twelve years old to crumble.

    Jun Wu Xie just stood by Yue Ye silently, letting her cry it all out.

    Under that rainy scene, even with the spirit power barrier keeping the rain out, Yue Ye¡¯s body was still continuing to turn chill, and that chill was spreading through Yue Ye¡¯spletely drenched clothes onto Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Big Brother..... Big Brother..... My Big Brother..... Master..... Please save him..... Save him.....¡± Yue Ye¡¯s hoarse voice spat out her words in utter despair.

    She no longer had any other route to choose from. She could no longer see any hope.

    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll save him.¡± Jun Wu Xie still did not know what had happened, but she still remembered the words that Su Ya had said before.

    As someone¡¯s Master, then one must protect his own disciple. If the disciple can beat the opponent, let him fight his own fight. If he cannot win, then the Master will shoulder the responsibility!

    No matter what happened, Jun Wu Xie would go all out to help Yue Ye.

    Because, this was her one and only disciple.

    Yue Ye highly strung nerves finally snapped at that moment, as if after she heard Jun Wu Xie¡¯s promise, she had finally grasped upon thest life saving straw of grass, and with the toll hammered upon her originally weak body from the icy cold rain, Yue Ye finally sumbed and fainted away into unconsciousness.

    Jun Wu Xie held Yue Ye up by the waist with a scoop of her arm, thinking to quickly bring Yue Ye inside to give her treatment.

    But as Yue Ye fainted, the brocade box that Yue Ye had clutched so tightly to her chest suddenly fell to the ground, opening up its lid.

    A piece of bloodied flesh fell straight out from the box.

    With the rainwater sshing upon it, the bloodstains upon the piece of flesh spread out with the flow of water.

    With the many years of experience Jun Wu Xie had as a doctor, she could immediately tell that that piece of flesh..... came from a human!

    ¡°Ye Sha!¡± Jun Wu Xie could out free up her hands and had no choice but to summon Ye Sha.

    Ye Sha immediately picked the piece of flesh up and put it back into the box before picking the entire box up.

    Jun Wu Xie drew in a deep breath. Holding Yue Ye, she dashed straight into the room as a fiery rage burned intensely in her chest.

    After Jun Wu Xie came into the room, sheid Yue Ye upon the bed and she dismissed Ye Sha for the moment before changing Yue Ye out of her cold and wet clothes.

    Seeing Yue Ye unconscious but her body still curled up due to herck of any sense of security, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes darkened.

    After having changed Yue Ye¡¯s clothes, fed her with medicine and covering the nket snugly over her, Jun Wu Xie went walking into another room.

    In that room, Ye Sha and Ye Gu stood by a table, and upon that table was the brocade box that contained the piece of flesh.

 Chapter 1851 - â€œFlesh and Blood (4)â€

    Chapter 1851: ¡°Flesh and Blood (4)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie stared at that piece of flesh and based on Yue Ye¡¯s reaction and what she had said, Jun Wu Xie could roughly guess the origins of that piece of flesh. Her eyes narrowed up, murder filling up within.

    ¡°Ye Gu.¡± Jun Wu Xie called.

    ¡°Your subordinate is here.¡± Ye Gu immediately acknowledged.

    ¡°From today onwards, you keep a full watch on Elder Yue. No matter where he goes, and whatever he does, tell me every single thing.¡± Jun Wu Xie said in a cold voice.

    ¡°Your subordinate has received his orders!¡± With that acknowledgement, the figure of Ye Gu then disappearedpletely from the room in a sh.

    So what if Elder Yue was a Silver Spirit?

    Before the Commander in Chief of the Night Regime, he was nothing.

    ¡°Young Miss, this is Yue Yi¡¯s.....¡± Ye Sha started to say softly, as he looked at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s darkened face.

    ¡°It should be.¡± Jun Wu Xie said with a nod.

    She had considered the fact that Elder Yue would exact revenge and act in retaliation, but she had not thought that Elder Yue¡¯s method would be so extreme. Even though Yue Ye had escaped from being under his control, which would then inadvertently lead to the level that he could manipte Yue Yi reducing slightly, but as long as Yue Ye was still in the Shadow Moon Pce. Elder Yue would still be able to use her to threaten Yue Yi.

    But with such extreme methods being employed by Elder Yue, it showed he intended to force Yue Yi and Yue Ye to their deaths, where he was not even willing to put up the slightest pretence of amicability.

    Jun Wu Xie had underestimated Elder Yue¡¯s vicious nature and the extremes he would go to. Having thought that Yue Yi was the lone best chip he held in his hands, even when he had been yed out by Yue Ye, he would surely not sacrifice Yue Yi. It could now be seen that Elder Yue¡¯s personality was more vicious than Jun Wu Xie had imagined.

    ¡°Young Miss, you asked the bossman to go watch Elder Yue, why not just capture and interrogate him instead?¡± Ye Sha asked, feeling a little puzzled.

    Jun Wu Xie then replied: ¡°With Elder Yue¡¯s personality being so extreme, even if we captured him, he would have taken his own life before I can make a move. Having him killed is not a problem, but before he is killed, we need to first find Yue Yi.¡±

    If it was any other thing, Jun Wu Xie would have dared to bring in the thunder. But as this matter concerned Yue Yi¡¯s life, once Elder Yue decides to break out of the even if it kills the fishes, then they would never be able to find where Yue Yi was.

    What Jun Wu Xie wanted, was to first save Yue Yi, and as for Elder Yue, he was already a dead man walking in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes.

    After having listened to what Jun Wu Xie said, Ye Sha immediately understood Jun Wu Xie¡¯s concerns. Elder Yue had a highly twisted personality and Jun Wu Xie¡¯s worry was not unfounded.

    ¡°After we rescue Yue Yi, will Young Miss then want to have Elder Yue killed?¡± Ye Sha then asked.

    Jun Wu Xie gave a cold smile.

    ¡°Kill him just like that? Wouldn¡¯t that be too easy for him?¡±

    Seeing that smile on Jun Wu Xie, Ye Sha could not help but feel a chill run through him. Jun Wu Xie had truly been angered this time.

    Towards a disciple like Yue Ye, Jun Wu Xie was highly satisfied with her. And due to her having been influenced by Su Ya, Jun Wu Xie had learnt from Su Ya¡¯s overprotective nature towards their disciples. With Yue Ye having looked so wretched today, even Ye Sha had found it painful to watch, what¡¯s more for Jun Wu Xie?

    At that moment, Ye Sha could only silently mourn for Elder Yue inwardly. Having angered Jun Wu Xie, his fate would surely be a hundred times worse than death!

    Jun Wu Xie thenposed her emotions and kept the brocade box properly away. She got up and returned to her room, to tend to Yue Ye¡¯s condition.

    Yue Ye had taken too big a shock and added to that would be her worry for Yue Yi. Suffering from all that and getting herself drenched in the icy cold rain for so long, her body was extremely weak at that moment. Even after taking Jun Wu Xie¡¯s elixirs, her condition was still in very bad shape.

    Jun Wu Xie possessed medicine to treat the body¡¯s pains and wounds, but she had no medicine to heal the wounds in Yue Ye¡¯s heart.

    Nobody could possibly imagine, when Yue Ye saw that piece of bloodied flesh, the kind of hopelessness and despair her heart had felt.

 Chapter 1852 - â€œJun Wu Xieâ€™s Revenge (1)â€

    Chapter 1852: ¡°Jun Wu Xie¡¯s Revenge (1)¡±

    Yue Ye slept through the entire night and in her sleep, she tossed and turned, her brows remained furrowed, like she was having a nightmare.

    ¡°Big Brother!¡± Yue Ye sat up on the bed suddenly, her body bathed in cold sweat from terror.

    ¡°Yue Ye.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s voice suddenly sounded in her ears from the side.

    Yue Ye turned her pale face and saw Jun Wu Xie sitting at her bedside. The air in the room was tinged with the faint fragrance of herbs,pletely different from the rot and unbearable stench in her dreams. It had all been just a dream.

    In an instant, Yue Ye became rather flustered. She was not able to differentiate whether all that had happened before was merely a dream or real. Her heart was wincing with pain as that dream had felt so real and the pain was tearing her heart apart.

    ¡°Master.....¡± Yue Ye was a little dazed as she looked at Jun Wu Xie, her face that had been filled with vitality before now wan and sallow. Her voice was weak, almost pleading as she called out to Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°I dreamt that Elder Yue captured my brother. It was just a dream right? I only had a nightmare and Big Brother ispletely fine right?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Yue Ye in silence, not knowing how to answer at that moment. Based on her experience, Yue Ye¡¯s nerves were at that moment on the brink of copse. Yue Ye might have a strong will, but over the long span of ten years, her nerves had been stretched taut to the point of almost snapping. With such a great shock inflicted upon her now, the slightest misstep now might very well drive her over the edge and cause her mind to fall intoplete copse.

    ¡°Master..... Can you quickly tell me..... Big Brother..... is fine..... and I was just dreaming.....¡± Yue Ye¡¯s voice was almost breaking as she looked pleadingly at Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie then slowly opened her mouth to say: ¡°It¡¯s just a dream. Yue Yi is still dealing with some matters outside and he can only be back a littleter. He is fine.¡±

    Hearing Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words said with such calm, Yue Ye sat dazed for a moment before her pale face showed a weak but brilliant smile.

    ¡°So it was all just a dream.....¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve caught a cold and you must remain here to nurse yourself for the next few days. When Yue Yies back, I will ask him toe here to see you.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s indifferent voice gave people a huge sense of relief, calm without a ripple of shock, sounding like nothing had ever happened before.

    ¡°Mm.¡± Yue Ye nodded obediently as she hugged a corner of the nket tightly, her legs curled tightly against her.

    ¡°I have your medicine here. Make sure you take it. I have some things to attend to and I wille back to see you again a littleter.¡± Jun Wu Xie said as she brought the medicinal soup she had prepared. The medicine had turned cold and she used her spirit powers to heat it up quickly. By the time she delivered it into Yue Ye¡¯s hands, the temperature of the medicine was just right.

    Yue Ye took the bowl of medicinal soup, grasping it with both hands. When she saw her pallid reflection in the bowl of soup, she was a little surprised.

    She stared at it for a while before she gulped down the bitter concoctionpletely.

    Jun Wu Xie then took the empty bowl from her and was about to get up to leave.

    ¡°Master!¡±

    Jun Wu Xie paused in her steps as she turned her head to look at Yue Ye calmly.

    ¡°Big Brother will reallye back?¡± Yue Ye¡¯s lip was trembling slightly.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded her head very slightly but determinedly, before she went walking out.

    In the instant that the room¡¯s door closed, Yue Ye hugged the nket close and lowered her head, trying her hardest to curl herself into a ball. If anyone were to see her at that moment, they would discover that the little girl who tried so hard to put on a brave front was hiding under the nket and weeping soundlessly. She bit down hard upon a corner of the nket, not wanting the softest sob to escape out from her mouth, but all the tears flowing over her cheeks had already drenched the nket¡¯s corner.

    Jun Wu Xie stood behind the door, hearing the sobs that were being suppressed, and she drew in a long deep breath.

 Chapter 1853 - â€œJun Wu Xieâ€™s Revenge (2)â€

    Chapter 1853: ¡°Jun Wu Xie¡¯s Revenge (2)¡±

    ¡°Young Miss!¡± The figure of Ye Gu suddenly appeared before Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie shot Ye Gu a meaningful nce and immediately went walking towards the other room just beside.

    There were some things that she did not want Yue Ye to hear and although it was clear to her that Yue Ye knew everything had not been a dream, but she did not want the already weakened little girl to be provoked any further.

    After Ye Gu followed Jun Wu Xie to walk into the room, he immediately said: ¡°Your subordinate followed Elder Yue for the entire night and did not discover him doing anything different but to just remain within his own residence with most of his time spent in his study, staying in here till veryte before going back to his room to rest, never leaving the courtyard once.¡±

    Ye Gu had kept watch over Elder Yue for an entire night and when he came to report back to Jun Wu Xie on Elder Yue¡¯s movements, he made Ye Sha continue to temporarily keep watch on his behalf.

    ¡°Never left the courtyard?¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    ¡°Yes. Your subordinate did not see anyoneing into the courtyard either, nor noticed himing into contact with anyone.¡± In regards to his observation skills, Ye Gu had absolute confidence and with the level of power he possessed, no one within the Twelve Pces would be able to escape under his watch.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes lowered slightly to stare upon the marble floor, her mind processing the information that Ye Gu had brought in.

    She was certain that Yue Yi was in Elder Yue¡¯s hands. Elder Yue was a person with a sly and twisted nature and after being betrayed by Yue Ye, he had be more cautious. Since he was using Yue Yi to threaten Yue Ye this time, it was a certainty that he would not reveal the location that Yue Yi was so easily.

    Jun Wu Xie recalled about the piece of ¡°flesh over the heart¡± Yue Ye had brought back. As a medical practitioner, from the level of freshness in a piece of flesh, she could roughly gauge the time the piece of flesh had been cut out.

    That piece of ¡°flesh over the heart¡± had not been cut out for too long a period of time and that meant Elder Yue could not possibly have hidden Yue Yi outside the Shadow Moon Pce, but somewhere within the pce or the piece of flesh would not still be oozing blood when Yue Ye brought it in.

    ¡°Have you investigated into Elder Yue¡¯s study?¡± Jun Wu Xie then queried.

    ¡°When Ye Sha had been searching for the jade for Young Miss before, he had gone into the study. And in Elder Yue¡¯s study, there is a secret room. Your subordinate has asked Ye Sha and Ye Sha told me the secret chamber is not all that big. He also said there are also a variety of things piled up in there, which doesn¡¯t look like a ce that could hide a person.¡± Ye Gu replied.

    ¡°But in order to y it safe, your subordinate had gone to check the study and did not find Yue Yi in the secret chamber. Although..... upon the floor inside the secret chamber, your subordinate discovered some bloodstains. The bloodstains had already congealed but judging from its colour, they were left behind just a few days ago. Your subordinate suspects that Yue Yi had previously been locked in that secret chamber for a while and it is highly possible that the punishment had been carried out in that as well, but Yue Yi¡¯s current whereabouts is not known.¡± As the Commander in Chief of the Night Regime, Ye Gu¡¯s observation of every single detail was seen to be highly thorough as he presented a perfect report to Jun Wu Xie, allowing Jun Wu Xie to sieve and process her thoughts more quickly.

    ¡°Continue to keep a close watch. From now onwards, both you and Ye Sha will watch Elder Yue. If you discover Elder Yueing into any contact with anyone, one of you will then be able to follow the other person.¡± Jun Wu Xie said with her eyes narrowed. No matter what, she was going to get Yue Yi out.

    ¡°But Lord Jue..... Err, Young Master Wu Yao left instructions that at least one of us must remain by your side.¡± Ye Gu was feeling rather torn.

    Jun Wu Xie then said coldly: ¡°If you are not willing to heed my orders, then you can go seek him now.¡±

    Ye Gu was startled and he immediately fell onto one knee to say: ¡°Your subordinate wouldn¡¯t dare! It shall be as the Young Miss has ordered!¡±

 Chapter 1854 - â€œJun Wu Xieâ€™s Revenge (3)â€

    Chapter 1854: ¡°Jun Wu Xie¡¯s Revenge (3)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie nodded. She acknowledged the Night Regime¡¯s power, but no matter how powerful one¡¯s subordinate was, if they were not willing to obey her orders, then she would be better off without them.

    Even when they were people that Jun Wu Yao had left behind, it would be the same.

    Jun Wu Xie had her own set of standards.

    ¡°Now, bring me to Elder Yue¡¯s study.¡± Jun Wu Xie said, narrowing her eyes. She needed to go take a look for herself.

    At that moment, Elder Yue was dealing with some affairs of the Shadow Moon Pce and Ye Sha was secretly watching his every move while Ye Gu was keeping guard outside Elder Yue¡¯s study.

    Jun Wu Xie went into Elder Yue¡¯s study on her own. ording to what Ye Gu had told her about the hidden switch, Jun Wu Xie opened the secret chamber in Elder Yue¡¯s study.

    It was a room that was about twenty square meters in size and tall wooden shelves stood against three sides of the walls. A variety of brocade boxes were ced on every level of the shelves, boxes of different sizes arranged neatly upon them, with some smaller brocade boxes stacked up together. The secret chamber was kept very clean but Jun Wu Xie who was very sensitive towards the smell of blood could still detect a faint scent of it.

    Right in the middle of the secret chamber, a white jade bed carved out of nephritey across and on the bed¡¯s surface, some uneven depressions making long and thin marks could be seen. Within those depressions, she saw stains that had turned ck and Jun Wu Xie used her silver needle to dig a little out to inspect. She then discovered that the ck stuff with the thin crevices was actually blood that had dried for Heavens knew how long!

    Nephrite was not as hard and they were more easily scratched. Jun Wu Xie stared at the several crack like marks upon the nephrite bed with the bloodstains that had dried up from long ago and she suddenly understood everything.

    This room must be the ce where Elder Yue abused children. Upon that clear white and beautiful nephrite bed, who knew how many naive children had suffered under that kind of nefarious abuse, these very crackline marks left behind by the struggling that the children would have put up at that time.

    Just how agonizing it must have been for those children to leave these marks upon the nephrite bed?

    The shouts and screams within this secret chamber, struggling in hopelessness and despair, nails scratching into the nephrite, to leave these dark marks.

    Jun Wu Xie took a deep breath. Within that small little secret chamber, how many aggrieved spirits were wailing in there?

    Closing her eyes, she could almost seem to hear the desperate cries of those young lives wailing in aggrievement.

    Jun Wu Xie calmed the surge of emotions within her heart,posing herself and her heart to allow her to continue to look for any other traces that might give her a clue. She found the marks of several drops of blood left behind under the nephrite bed. Compared to the bloodstains upon the bed, these marks were fresher. It was just as Ye Gu had guessed, these bloodstains were more recent and they were left there just a few days before.

    Jun Wu Xie squatted down and she pulled out a medicine bottle from her Cosmos Sack. She then opened the cover and dripped the bottle¡¯s rice white coloured liquid upon the dried bloodstains. Very soon, the bloodstains dissolved into the liquid and Jun Wu Xie scooped up the blood and liquid together to store it in a new bottle. She kept the bottle away properly before she stood up and surveyed the surrounding shelves.

    The jade pendant that Elder Ying wanted was found by Ye Sha in here. What kind of other things would Elder Yue keep in here?

    Jun Wu Xie walked over to one of the set of shelves and pulled down a brocade box that was the size of a palm. Opening it, she only found a hair pin dotted with rust inside. The hairpin¡¯s workmanship was coarse and there were no jade stones embedded in it, a most in and cheap looking piece.

    But the size of that hairpin was a little different, a bit smaller than what most regrdies would use, looking to be more like what a small child would use.

 Chapter 1855 - â€œJun Wu Xieâ€™s Revenge (4)â€

    Chapter 1855: ¡°Jun Wu Xie¡¯s Revenge (4)¡±

    But the size of that hairpin was a little different, a bit smaller than what most regrdies would use, looking to be more like what a small child would use.

    Jun Wu Xie then looked through several more of those brocade boxes, to discover that they contained mostly more of such simple and and cheap little pieces. The condition of the items told of the long time they had been kept there and in terms of value, they were not worth a single cent.

    But all those items had amon characteristic. They were basically things that would be found on a child.

    Longevity lockets, silver bangles.....

    Upon the shelves filling up three sides of the walls, were all trinkets meant for children.

    Jun Wu Xie could almost be certain that the reason all these items were here was because of Elder Yue¡¯s nasty habit!

    The owners of these items, should have suffered Elder Yue¡¯s torment within this little chamber where they had finally died in hopelessness and fear, and Elder Yue had kept these trinkets they owned as trophies within this secret chamber.

    The truth disgusted Jun Wu Xie beyond words!

    It was wondered what kind of an mindset did Elder Yue hold when he took these items off those corpses? How could he possibly enjoy any peace of mind with so many aggrieved souls lingering in here as he continued tomit such nefarious deeds?

    Jun Wu Xie pushed down the utter disgust she felt in her heart and looked through all those items once. The position that those items were ced in seemed to be based ording to the length of time they had been ced there.

    On a shelf that was closest to the door, were several brocade boxes that looked slightly newer.

    But there was one point that Jun Wu Xie found to be strange. When Ye Sha had previously stolen the jade pendant from here, he did not move the original brocade box that contained the pendant, but had used another box of his own when he brought it out, and the original brocade box that Elder Yue had ced the jade pendant in was still there upon the shelf. ording to what she was told by Ye Sha, that brocade box was ced at the most front end among everything.

    Jun Wu Xie located her target very quickly. Butpared to the other brocade boxes, the box that contained the jade pendant was rather different in colour.

    The other brocade boxes were made from ck iron wood, and this one was rosewood.

    Within the entire room, only the box that held the pendant was made from rosewood.

    It shouldn¡¯t just be a coincidence, and it was not possible that it was because he had used up all the ck iron wood boxes because Jun Wu Xie could see quite a number of ck iron wood brocade boxes piled up in a corner of the room.

    Moreover, the rosewood brocade box was not new, and judging from the appearance of the box, it would even seem to be well aged, in fact older than any of the other brocade boxes in the entire secret chamber.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s brows creased up slightly, a terrifying conjecture suddenly rising up in her heart.

    ¡°Young Miss, Elder Yue will being back soon.¡± As Jun Wu Xie was thinking things through, Ye Gu¡¯s voice suddenly sounded from outside the secret chamber. Jun Wu Xie immediately retracted her thoughts and restored everything in the secret chamber to its original state, like nothing had ever happened in there at all.

    After Jun Wu Xie left Elder Yue¡¯s study, she did not return back to her residence immediately, but made a detour towards Elder Ying¡¯s residence instead.

    Elder Ying had been happily idling and feeling highly at ease over the recent period. In reality, he held no interest towards the scramble for power and authourity within the Shadow Moon Pce. Back at the time when the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s health had deteriorated, he had joined in the struggle just to make things difficult for Elder Yue but now that the Shadow Moon Pce Lord had reacquired his control and authourity, the power held by the various Elders had all been reduced and Elder Ying could be said to be the happiest one among everyone, with more time freed up every single day.

 Chapter 1856 - â€œJun Wu Xieâ€™s Revenge (5)â€

    Chapter 1856: ¡°Jun Wu Xie¡¯s Revenge (5)¡±

    Elder Ying was at that moment sitting highly leisurely in his courtyard as he admired the flowers and sipped at tea when he suddenly saw Jun Wu Xie appear. He was slightly taken aback and his face then went on to break into a smile.

    ¡°Kid, you have finally found the leisure toe look for me already? Oh right, do you know that Elder Yuemitted a big mistake in thest few days and has incurred the disdain of the Pce Lord?¡± Elder Ying said with augh. He had heard about things concerning Elder Yue around and only knew that someone had stirred up trouble in Hill City that Elder Yue had been in charge of where not only the branch had been destroyed, they had even lost quite a number of disciples, which could be considered to have swept right across Elder Yue¡¯s face.

    As long as Elder Yue was unhappy, Elder Ying¡¯s heart would then be exhrated.

    ¡°At which point of time did receive news of your son¡¯s death?¡± Jun Wu Xie looked at the smiling Elder Ying and then suddenly popped a question that made Elder Ying unable to smile anymore.

    The smile upon Elder Ying¡¯s face froze up in an instant. He had been at such leisurely ease over the recent period but it seemed he was just trying to find some joy within suffering as the bitter end his son¡¯s family had long been an indelible pain lodged deep in his heart and the hatred between Elder Yue and Elder Ying had stemmed from that.

    ¡°Around ten years ago. Why would you ask about that?¡± Elder Ying asked with his brows creased together.

    ¡°When you came to the Shadow Moon Pce, were Yue Yi and Yue Ye already in the Shadow Moon Pce?¡± Jun Wu Xie continued to ask.

    Elder Ying began to felt that something was not right and he straightened himself up in his seat as he tried his best to recall the past. It was after a moment before he said: ¡°They were already here and Elder Yue brought them toe see me once. Yue Ye was very young then and she was mostly carried by people while Yue Yi had already gained an awareness of things but he seemed to be rather afraid of me, always lowering his head to not say a word whenever he saw me.¡±

    Due to the death of his own son, coupled with the fact that his daughter inw and grandchild had gone missing, the kind of turmoil affecting Elder Ying caused him to not pay much attention to the children in the Shadow Moon Pce.

    ¡°Why are you suddenly asking me this?¡± Elder Ying was feeling that Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words were hiding another meaning behind and his heart unconsciously quickened.

    ¡°I went into Elder Yue¡¯s study and I discovered a secret chamber within the study. Hidden inside that chamber, were things left behind from all of Elder Yue¡¯s victims, and the other half of the Zhan Family¡¯s jade heirloom you now hold was found from that ce.¡± Jun Wu Xie said.

    Elder Ying¡¯s entire body quaked, the despair and sorrowful pain in his eyes almost causing him to copse.

    From the time he knew that the jade pendant had been found from Elder Yue¡¯s ce, he had already felt highly uneasy about it. Knowing full well that his grandchild and daughter inw could very possibly have already fallen victim, he had been unwilling to think that things were really that bad. He chose to rather believe that Elder Yue had coincidentally picked it up than to imagine that his grandchild had been brought by people into the Shadow Moon Pce, who had then been tortured to death under Elder Yue¡¯s hands.

    All of that, to an old man who had already lived past half a century, would almost be a mind blowing cmity to him!

    ¡°What are you trying to say.....¡± Elder Ying¡¯s voice was trembling slightly.

    ¡°I want a drop of your blood.¡± Jun Wu Xie then said.

    Elder Ying stared at Jun Wu Xie with his mouth agape. ¡°What are you really thinking of doing?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Elder Ying coldly and said: ¡°If you want to know whether your family members are still alive, then you¡¯d better do as I say.¡±

    Elder Ying¡¯s heart shook, noticing the harsh chill in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s voice as he became flustered. But under that icy chill, he had instead sense a tiny sliver of hope!

    He immediately stretched his hand out and pricked his finger with the dagger he carried around with him without the slightest hesitation.

    Bright red blood flowed out from the wound and Jun Wu Xie took out an empty bowl and a sk of clear water from her Cosmos Sack before she poured some water into the bowl.

    ¡°Drip a drop in there.¡± Jun Wu Xie raised her eyes up to look at Elder Ying and say.

 Chapter 1857 - â€œJun Wu Xieâ€™s Revenge (6)â€

    Chapter 1857: ¡°Jun Wu Xie¡¯s Revenge (6)¡±

    Elder Ying nced at Jun Wu Xie and then did ording to what she said by dripping one drop of blood into the water. Thereafter, the figure of Ye Gu then appeared right beside Jun Wu Xie suddenly.

    Elder Ying was slightly startled in the instant he saw Ye Gu and he was just about to make a move when he saw Ye Gu handing a jade white porcin bottle over to Jun Wu Xie, who then disappeared quickly right before his eyes.

    ¡°That person is.....¡± Elder Ying¡¯s eyes were incredulously wide. Although his spirit powers could notpare to Elder Yue¡¯s, it was not that low. But he had not sensed anything in the slightest on when Ye Gu had evene.

    ¡°One of my men.¡± Jun Wu Xie said expressionlessly, as she opened the white jade porcin bottle.

    One drop of blood then slid out from the white jade porcin bottle to drip into the water.

    The two drops of blood then slowly melded together in the water.....

    ¡°This is.....¡± Elder Ying stared at the two drops of blood melded together, and he rubbed his eyes in disbelief, his heart rate rising at the same time as his face flushed a red shade.

    He lifted his eyes, to look at Jun Wu Xie extremely anxiously, his hands uncontrobly exerting strength, seemingly almost about to crush the b of stone into pieces!

    ¡°Good and bad news, one piece each. Which do you want to listen to first?¡± Jun Wu Xie raised her eyes to look at Elder Ying to ask.

    ¡°Tell me! Tell me quickly! Whose blood is this! ?¡± Elder Ying said, unable to hold himself back.

    Jun Wu Xie then said: ¡°Yue Ye.¡±

    The blood was what Jun Wu Xie had instructed Ye Gu to go fetch when she was leaving from Elder Yue¡¯s courtyard.

    Elder Ying stared at Jun Wu Xie with his eyes widened and mouth hanging open, his body trembling uncontrobly.

    ¡°Proving kinship through drops of their blood is not entirely urate but I added some drugs into the water and only those who share the same bloodline would see the blood meld.¡± As a doctor of the modern society, Jun Wu Xie had always snorted in disdain towards such a primitive and ancient method of proving kinship. To really test whether there was a blood bond, it could only be done by checking on their deoxyribonucleic acid, DNA. But as there wasn¡¯t any appropriate equipment in this world, she could only rece it with drugs and medicine.

    ¡°You are saying..... Yue Ye..... is..... is my granddaughter?¡± Elder Ying¡¯s mind was suddenly filled with a loud humming.

    ¡°Both Yue Ye and Yue Yi are.¡± Jun Wu Xie said.

    Elder Ying gasped loudly. No other answer pained him more than this.

    He knew very well the kind of bitter suffering Yue Yi and Yue Ye underwent in the Shadow Moon Pce. But never in his dreams would he have ever once thought that they were his very own grandson and granddaughter!

    That terrifying truth almost suffocated Elder Ying!

    ¡°You already know the good news. Your grandson and granddaughter are still alive. But now, there is a piece of bad news I need to tell you.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes narrowed up, not feeling all that surprised with the result.

    ¡°Wh..... What kind of bad news?¡± Elder Ying clutched at his chest.

    ¡°Elder Yue captured Yue Yi, to threaten Yue Ye.....¡± Jun Wu Xie told Elder Ying about Yue Yi having been captured very simply.

    It was just an instant, but Elder Ying¡¯s mind was almost going to explode after he heard everything!

    He then shattered the stone table with a single palm strike, his eyes ring wide!

    ¡°He actually dared! ! ?¡±

    Having known that his grandson and granddaughter were still alive, it gave Elder Ying both pain and a sense of hope. But Jun Wu Xiest few words had pushed him right over into the deep ravine!

    ¡°To save him now, you need to move in tandem with me.¡± The reason Jun Wu Xie hade to find Elder Ying, was not as simple as merely letting them acknowledge their rtionship.

    ¡°Just say it! Whatever you want me to do! I want that beast, Elder Yue to die! ! !¡± Elder Ying spat those words out through tightly clenched teeth, his gums bleeding from the force of his bite.

    At that moment, he thought back to the day when he had juste to the Shadow Moon Pce, realizing how big a ridicule he was when Elder Yue had brought Yue Yi and Yue Ye toe see him!

 Chapter 1858 - â€œJun Wu Xieâ€™s Revenge (7)â€

    Chapter 1858: ¡°Jun Wu Xie¡¯s Revenge (7)¡±

    That day, Elder Ying went to seek an audience with the Shadow Moon Pce Lord about the destruction in Hill City, speaking frankly of the shock and rage he felt and he went on to state that he was willing to conduct a full investigation into the entire incident. Moreover, he went on to say that as Yue Yi had gone missing, Elder Yue being his ¡°grandfather¡± would be swayed by emotions and he requested for the Shadow Moon Pce Lord to hand over the matter to him to deal with.

    The Shadow Moon Pce Lord was initially still a little hesitant, but after hearing that Yue Ye had fallen ill from heartbreak and was being ced into Jun Wu Xie¡¯s residence for them to allow Yue Ye to recover, the Shadow Moon Pce Lord then made a firm decision.

    He decided to hand the entire matter at Hill City over to Elder Ying fully, and also bestowed upon Elder Ying a certain level of authourity.

    When Elder Yue knew about it, he was greatly shocked.

    The Hill City¡¯s incident implicated many other things. Once it was handed over to Elder Ying, it would definitely take away a certain portion of the authourity and power he wielded. At that moment, Elder Yue became as anxious as ants on a hot pan as he had wanted to deal with the matter but was now unable to do it due to the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s displeasure towards him.

    ¡°Damn it. What is Elder Ying really trying to do?¡± Elder Yue muttered as he sat in his room with a dark expression on his face.

    ¡°Elder Yue, the Lord has already decided to hand over the Hill City¡¯s incident over to Elder Ying together with the control of some of the branches surrounding the Hill City as well. What do you think we should do now?¡± A trusted aide of Elder Yue¡¯s could not help but begin to worry.

    ¡°I would like to see what he cane up with.¡± Elder Yue said with a coldugh. The entire incident in the Hill City had all been engineered by him all along and there hadn¡¯t been any troublemakers stirring up trouble there at all. He did not believe that Elder Ying would really be able to resolve the matter at all!

    ¡°Yue Ye seemed to have fallen ill from the shock and she had been sent to Chang Huan¡¯s residence.....¡±

    Elder Yue¡¯s brows creased up. ¡°I had really underestimated that little wench. Never have I ever thought that she is in cahoots with Chang Huan. I should have noticed it when she had bit the hand that fed her back then. Chang Huan is Elder Ying¡¯s disciple and that little wench truly knows how to use people, to be able to realize that the only person that was able to stand against me was Elder Ying, but she is afterall still too green. She might be able to hide for a time, but it won¡¯t be forever. I shall wait and see how long she can hold out until, unless she has no intentions of saving her brother.¡±

    ¡°But now that she has gone to hide in Chang Huan¡¯s ce, we have no way of seeking her out. So the matter with Yue Yi.....¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to fret. Elder Ying is pouncing onto my mistake and seeking to checkmate me this time. Unfortunately for him, he does not know that the entire incident in Hill City was all just a plot I engineered. There is no way he will be able to produce any result. He took the initiative to go ask the Pce Lord to let him deal with the matter and if hees out empty handed, I would then like to see how he¡¯s going to answer for it. You go get all those people in Hill City to withdraw. Do not give him a single opportunity. Once he messes up with the way he handled this matter, he would naturally lose all face before the Pce Lord and I will then take over thereafter, to give the Pce Lord his answer. The gap between him and me will then widen, and he will not be able to shield Yue Ye anymore.¡± Elder Yue¡¯s eyes narrowed up slightly, shing with a cold venomous glint.

    ¡°He is protecting that little wench, doesn¡¯t he know that that little wench is an insatiable white eyed wolf, just a heartless ingrate? With Yue Yi in my hands, Yue Ye will not be able to escape. When that timeses, I will have Elder Ying know just how dangerous keeping a white eyed wolf by his side really is.¡±

    ¡°With Elder¡¯s divine strategy, Elder Ying would never be a match for you.¡± The disciple immediately hurried to butter Elder Yue up.

    Elder Yueughed, feeling highly pleased with himself as he said: ¡°Alright. You do not need to worry too much about this. I¡¯d rather you go take a look at Yue Yi, and also prepare a ¡°little gift¡± for Yue Ye on the way, in case she has forgotten about her elder brother.¡±

 Chapter 1859 - â€œJun Wu Xieâ€™s Revenge (8)â€

    Chapter 1859: ¡°Jun Wu Xie¡¯s Revenge (8)¡±

    After hearing everything that Elder Yue said, the disciple immediately went on to carry out his tasks.

    A dark shadow followed soundlessly behind that disciple as he left.

    Elder Ying stood outside Jun Wu Xie¡¯s room door and looked through the window at Yue Ye who was staring nkly into the mirror, her eyes seemingly brewing with endless sorrow.

    ¡°I should have thought of it long ago when both of you look so much like her but I am instead almost forgetting what thatdy looked like when I should be remembering.¡± Elder Ying¡¯s voice was slightly raspy and looking at Yue Ye¡¯s wan and sallow little face, his eyes could not help but turn red around the rims.

    Jun Wu Xie stood beside Elder Ying, following Elder Ying¡¯s gaze to look inside.

    ¡°Tell me, if I had noticed that they looked so much like their mother, would they..... not have had to suffer so much hardship all these years?¡± Elder Ying had never hated himself so much like he did at that very moment.

    Jun Wu Xie did not open her mouth, and she did not know what to say at that moment as well.

    Elder Ying drew in a deep breath and stepped back from the window into the yard, not saying a word for a rather long while. After being silent for a stretch, he kept his head lowered as he said in a low voice: ¡°I will definitely make the Shadow Moon Pce pay the price. I¡¯m waiting for your ns tomence. I must make them pay for it with their blood!¡±

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Elder Ying¡¯s hate filled eyes, and she gave a light sigh.

    She couldn¡¯t fully understand the kind of regret and sorrow Elder Ying was feeling at that very moment, but she knew that he must be in great pain.

    A lone Ink Snake came shooting in without a sound from outside the yard, its flexible body slithering over toe just beside Jun Wu Xie¡¯s foot. Jun Wu Xie squatted down and reached her hand out to carry the Ink Snake in the palm of his hand. She then poked at the Ink Snake¡¯s bloated belly and it spat out a wax ball from its mouth.

    Crushing the wax ball with her fingers, a written note appeared before Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes. Jun Wu Xie read the contents on the note speedily, a cold smile curling up at the corner of her mouth.

    ¡°Yue Yi has already been found. Our ns can now begin.¡± Spirit power lit up in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hand, burning the note to a crisp.

    Elder Ying immediately raised his head, his face anxious but also tinged with a sliver of delight as he stared at Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°He¡¯s been found? How..... How is he now?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s been brought to a safe ce but he¡¯s still rather weak. I will go treat him in awhile.¡± Jun Wu Xie said expressionlessly.

    ¡°Then..... then can I go see him?¡± Elder Ying asked, sounding a little anxious and eager.

    Jun Wu Xie shook her head.

    ¡°Having brought him back, Elder Yue will definitely find out about it very soon. What you need to do now is to push on with our ns quickly. Otherwise, once Elder Yue gathers himself up, we will note across chances like this easily anymore.¡±

    Elder Ying was a little hesitant at first, but after giving it a thought, he became highly determined.

    ¡°Alright! I shall make the arrangements now. Rest assured, I will not allow that scoundrel Elder Yue to ever be able to turn himself around this time!¡± The hatred and anger in his heart quickened Elder Ying¡¯s footsteps as he left Jun Wu Xie¡¯s courtyard immediately after saying those words.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Elder Ying¡¯s back as he departed in a hurry, her eyes darkening as she turned to walk towards a tiny house in the yard.

    In the instant that she stepped into the room, the thick stench of blood shot right up her nose.

    Ye Sha who stood by the bed had his clothes already soaked in blood as he looked at Jun Wu Xie and nodded his head slightly.

    Yue Yiy quietly upon the bed, the bedsheets under him already stained a bright red. His body was filled with wounds all over, garish whip wounds covering his entire body and just terrifying to look at.

 Chapter 1860 - â€œStretch Your Face Over (1)â€

    Chapter 1860: ¡°Stretch Your Face Over (1)¡±

    Yue Yi was gravely hurt. Nothing like the light manner Jun Wu Xie had put to across to Elder Ying, but that point, was known only to Jun Wu Xie alone.

    ¡°Boil hot water.¡± Jun Wu Xie ordered of Ye Sha with just one statement before she immediately started on Yue Yi¡¯s treatment.

    Yue Yi¡¯s injuries were really highly severe with a great amount of blood loss and he was suffering from dehydration. The wounds on his body were already starting to inme and rot, with a highly bloodied gaping hole dug out from his chest. That wound had started to rot quite badly and it had turned dark and ck.

    Stem the bleeding, anti inmmation treatment, getting rid of the rot. Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hands moved so fast they were a blur as she treated the wounds on Yue Yi¡¯s body bit by bit.

    Even Little Lotus was summoned out by Jun Wu Xie, who took out a lotus seed to make Yue Yi swallow it or Yue Yi would be stuck with a chronic condition even if he recovers from the treatment.

    Ye Sha just stood at the side silently as he watched Jun Wu Xie carry out the treatment.

    On the other side, Elder Ying had issued orders for all the disciples in the Hill City to strike immediately, not giving Elder Yue any opportunity to tidy things up at all. Arge batch of people rushed in, quickly arresting all those people who had not been able to leave the Hill City in time.

    With all preparationsplete, Elder Ying had all news about everything that was going on sealedpletely, only sending someone back to the pce to ry news of their sess to Jun Wu Xie.

    After Jun Wu Xie received the news from Elder Ying, she stood at the side of Yue Yi¡¯s bed and stared at Yue Yi whose face was drained of all colour before burning up the letter in her hand cleanly into ashes.

    ¡°Young Miss.¡± Ye Sha took a step forward.

    Jun Wu Xie drew in a deep breath and said: ¡°It¡¯s time. Have Ye Gu pulled back from over at Elder Yue¡¯s. It is time for Elder Yue to have a taste of my ¡°reciprocation¡± to him.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Young Miss!¡± Ye Sha immediately answered.

    It was unusually quiet in the Shadow Moon Pce, and no one in there could sense the storm that was about descend.

    Elder Ying returned to the pce triumphant and the Shadow Moon Pce Lord personally received him back. In less than a quarter of an hour, news came out from the pce, summoning Elder Yue toe into the main pce hall for a chat.

    At that moment, Elder Yue was still immersed in joy from his revenge. When he received the summons from the Shadow Moon Pce Lord, he heard that Elder Ying would be there as well. He then purposely tidied himself up, changing into avish and dignified set of clothes before he set off towards the pce hall, eager for the moment he was to collect the fruits from the results from his scheme.

    Within the Shadow Moon Pce¡¯s grand hall, the Shadow Moon Pce Lord sat on the principal ruling seat while Elder Ying stood inside the hall, the atmosphere a little strange.

    Elder Yue arrived momentster, a gentle smile hanging from his face. He walked into the pce hall and facing the Shadow Moon Pce Lord, he smiled and said: ¡°My Lord, it is wondered for what reason my Lord has summoned your subordinate?¡±

    The Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s face was highly darkened in an ugly shade. When he saw Elder Yue appear, he did not show the slightest hint of a smile but just threw a whole stack of letters right before Elder Yue.

    ¡°Take a good look at all of them!¡±

    Elder Yue was slightly taken aback. The Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s tone of voice had rage hidden behind it which he did not understand at all. Staring at the pile of letters, his brows creased up together, as he secretly cast a nce at Elder Ying standing at the side.

    Elder Ying merely stood quietly there in the pce hall, not looking at Elder Yue at all.

    Suspicion rose within Elder Yue¡¯s heart, left with no choice but to go pick up the stack of letters and look through them.

    With that one look, Elder Yue¡¯s heart immediately jumped straight up into the top of his throat, the smile upon his face disappearingpletely, and his face turning deathly pale.

    ¡°What else do you have to say for yourself! ?¡± The Shadow Moon Pce Lord mmed his hand down upon the table in rage as he red angrily at Elder Yue.

    Elder Yue fell onto his knees with a thud, cold sweat running down his back as he said hurriedly: ¡°My Lord! The..... The things written here are all not true! Your subordinate¡¯s loyalty to the Shadow Moon Pce can be vouched by the sun and moon! Someone is surely intentionally framing your subordinate here my Lord! You must really believe me in this!¡±

 Chapter 1861 - â€œStretch Your Face Over (2)â€

    Chapter 1861: ¡°Stretch Your Face Over (2)¡±

    Scattered upon the floor, the written content in all those letters pointed to his rtionship with a certain person, where it clearly recorded that Elder Yue ordered people to set fire to the Hill City¡¯s branch, murdered the disciples of the Shadow Moon Pce and many other kinds of infraction.

    That whole stack of letters had been delivered straight up right before the Shadow Moon Pce Lord and when he finished looking through them, the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s mind was just about to explode!

    ¡°Believe you? How can I believe you! ? Elder Yue, do you think I have already lost my mind? That I have be so muddle headed that I cannot recognize your handwriting? You mustn¡¯t forget! When I was young, you were the one who taught me calligraphy yourself! Your handwriting, is something deeply entrenched in my mind!¡± The Shadow Moon Pce Lord was so angry his face had turned a little pale. If this had been done by someone else, it wouldn¡¯t be this bad. Although he had restricted Elder Yue¡¯s authourity to a certain extent recently, but among all the Elders throughout the entire Shadow Moon Pce, the one he trusted the most had been Elder Yue!

    ¡°My Lord! It¡¯s not me! It really isn¡¯t me! These letters, must have been written by someone who imitated my handwriting!¡± Elder Yue was in a panic. Never would he have dreamt that these letters would fall into the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s hands.

    The contents upon the letters had indeed been written by Elder Yue¡¯s own hand. In order to exact vengeance upon Yue Ye so that he could regain control over her, he had dreamed up such a scheme for him to capture Yue Yi, and those people in the Hill City were links he used tomunicate with people from other powers. All those power were just anxious to win the Shadow Moon Pce¡¯s favour but they never had the chance. With this line thrown out by Elder Yue, they had all eagerly jumped on it, thinking to use Elder Yue to gain themselves the inside track into the pce, while Elder Yue had made use of that very mindset of those people, to use them as a force of his own outside of the Shadow Moon Pce.

    In order to ensure that his ns came to fruition, he had used letters tomunicate with them. But he had reminded them repeatedly every single time, that they were to burn up the letters immediately after reading them, in the end.....

    This time, Elder Yue was shocked silly. When he had written those letters, as he had only intended for those letters to be seen only by those people who sought his favour, the words he used had been arrogant and filled with disdain. These things, must not be seen by anyone in the Shadow Moon Pce, and never ever should they be seen by the Shadow Moon Pce Lord.

    He could almost imagine the kind of rage and shock that the Shadow Moon Pce Lord must have felt when he saw them.

    ¡°Good! So you are not going to admit it?¡± Instead of rage, the Shadow Moon Pce Lordughed. He was so angry he was visibly trembling as he raised a finger to point at Elder Ying and said: ¡°Elder Ying, go bring in those people right now! I will then like to see how this traitorous ingrate can still continue to deny it!¡±

    Elder Ying¡¯s face waspletely calm, without the slightest sign of glee or rage, but just a stoic expression as he carried out the task going by the book.

    Elder Yue¡¯s heart grew even more panicked. Even if he was aplete idiot, he should be able to tell that all these letters were brought in by Elder Ying. But he had clearly made prior preparations for everything, so how did these thingse to fall into Elder Ying¡¯s hands?

    And what worried Elder Yue more at that moment was.....

    Those people.....

    Who are those people?

    Elder Yue remained kneeling on the floor not daring to move an inch, his heart drumming like thunder as an ominous feeling rose up within.

    In just awhile, Elder Ying came into the pce hall leading several of the Shadow Moon Pce¡¯s disciples.

    A clinking tter then reverberated within the pce hall. Behind those disciples, more than ten wretched looking men with their hands and legs bound in chains were being led into the pce hall, looking highly dispirited.

    ¡°Upon seeing the Pce Lord and you¡¯re all not on your knees? !¡± Elder Ying shouted in a cold voice.

    With shivering legs, all the men uniformly knelt down before the Shadow Moon Pce Lord, their bodies trembling as they said: ¡°Respects to my Lord.¡±

 Chapter 1862 - â€œStretch Your Face Over (3)â€

    Chapter 1862: ¡°Stretch Your Face Over (3)¡±

    Once Elder Yue saw those people, his mind exploded in that instant, his entire person slumped in a daze, not moving at all.

    ¡°Tell the Pce Lord who you people are, and what kind of a rtionship you have with Elder Yue.¡± Elder Ying said in a deep voice.

    With their backs well bent, the men looked upon the Shadow Moon Pce Lord in abject terror.

    ¡°My Lord, I am the Maniac Sect¡¯s Deputy Chief. The Chief asked for me look into our sect joining up under the revered Shadow Moon Pce and as your humble servant was unable to see my Lord, I went through other avenues and managed to be linked up with Elder Yue. Elder Yue then told us that for us to be able to join the Shadow Moon Pce, we must first show our sincerity by doing what he tells us to do.¡±

    ¡°My Lord, I am the Maple Pavilion¡¯s.....¡±

    My Lord.....¡±

    More than ten men knelt on the floor as they introduced themselves. They were all from different sects and powers, but they were all simrly seeking to gain the favour of the Shadow Moon Pce and they had all been linked up with Elder Yue.

    Elder Yue had basically hinted the same thing to all of them, which was to do as per his orders, and his orders were what the Shadow Moon Pce Lord wanted. Only by doing as they were told, would they then show the Shadow Moon Pce Lord their sincerity.

    The more the Shadow Moon Pce Lord heard, the darker his face turned to be. Under Elder Ying¡¯s interrogation, those people had not only revealed they fact that they had followed Elder Yue¡¯s orders to attack the Hill City¡¯s branch, they also told of treasures that they had presented to the Shadow Moon Pce Lord through Elder Yue.

    And as for those treasures, the Shadow Moon Pce Lord had never even seen them even once before.

    In whose hands had all those things fallen into? One immediately knew without even having to think.

    ¡°Elder Yue, you¡¯re truly a great Elder of mine. I had thought of you as the most senior Elder of the Shadow Moon Pce Lord. You had served my grandfather, my father, and I had trusted you so much. But what have you done? You joined hands with outsiders to oppress the other Elders of our pce and it was not enough that you stuffed your own pockets, you had even gotten these people to murder my pce disciples! What are you trying to do! ! ?¡± The Shadow Moon Pce Lord was filled with rage. Towards the minor deviant thoughts and slight infractions the various Eldersmitted, he had mostly chosen to close an eye towards them. But when one carried it so far to this extent and he continued to ignore it, wouldn¡¯t it be as good as him presenting the Shadow Moon Pce on a tter to someone else! ?

    ¡°My Lord..... I¡¯ve been wrongly used..... Your subordinate¡¯s loyalty to the Shadow Moon Pce can be vouched by the sun and moon. These people..... These people must have been brought in by Elder Ying to frame me. My Lord is aware that Elder Ying has already been at odds with me and his eagerness in taking up the investigation in this incident was purely aimed at sending me to my doom! I have already served the Shadow Moon Pce for so many years and never have I once harboured any intentions of betrayal at all! My Lord! You must definitely believe me! If I truly harboured such thoughts of treachery, why would I need to wait till now? When thete Pce Lord was gravely ill, my Lord was still very young and your subordinate had served and supported my Lord with everything I had, never ever thinking about anything else. If I had really thought that way, wouldn¡¯t that have been the best time for me to strike?¡± Elder Yue said, iming innocence in a loud voice. He knew, that if today¡¯s events concluded as things stood now, it wouldn¡¯t matter how much he had done for the Shadow Moon Pce before, the only path ahead of him would only be death!

    Not a single reigning ruler, could possibly allow a person to collude with other powers to weaken their own power and authourity.

    The Shadow Moon Pce Lord drew in a deep breath, the rage in his heart not diminished in the slightest, but Elder Yue¡¯s words had made him recall about many things from when he was still very young.

    His father had been gravely ill when he was still very young. At that time, Elder Yue had the perfect opportunity to gain control over the ruler, to hold reign, but Elder Yue had not done it. Within his rage, the Shadow Moon Pce Lord regained a sliver of calm after hearing Elder Yue¡¯s words, though the look on his face did not improve in the slightest.

 Chapter 1863 - â€œStretch Your Face Over (4)â€

    Chapter 1863: ¡°Stretch Your Face Over (4)¡±

    Elder Yue detected that he still had space to wiggle and he began to recount all the things that he had done for the Shadow Moon Pce in detail, and brought up the many chances he had to usurp authourity, to prove his loyalty.

    Elder Ying stood on the side and remained silent without a word, but a sense of unease grew in his heart.

    Elder Yue¡¯s contributions and standing in the Shadow Moon Pce was deep and profound and he had brought up the Pce Lord under his watch. If he was allowed to bring up more of these things of the past, there was no guarantee that the Pce Lord¡¯s heart would not soften.

    At that moment, Elder Ying¡¯s gaze unconsciously turned to look towards the outside. He was waiting.

    Waiting for Jun Wu Xie¡¯s next move.

    Under Elder Yue¡¯s tear jerking persuasion, the expression on the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s face finally softened, his heart yielding to the scene after scene of memories elicited as he looked at the aged Elder Yue kneeling within the pce hall, his heart could not help but be moved.

    Elder Yue saw that the Shadow Moon Pce Lord was showing signs relent and he secretly heaved a sigh of relief in his heart, but his face still looking highly sorrowful and emotional.

    ¡°Grandfather, aren¡¯t you afraid of Heaven¡¯s wrath by saying these words! ?¡± Suddenly, a clear and ringing female voice sounded within the pce hall.

    The eyes of everyone within the hall were all drawn to the voice.

    It was not known from when that Yue Ye, with her face pale, had appeared there just outside the doors of the Shadow Moon Pce Hall.

    ¡°Little Ye?¡± The Shadow Moon Pce Lord was taken aback in surprise a moment when he saw Yue Ye.

    Elder Yue stared with his eyes wide, looking in disbelief at Yue Ye.

    ¡°My Lord, Little Ye has something to say.¡± Yue Ye said, her sad eyes looking at the Shadow Moon Pce Lord.

    ¡°You can speak your mind.¡± The Shadow Moon Pce Lord quickly said.

    Yue Ye took a deep breath, and walked into the pce hall, to kneel straight backed and stoic beside Elder Yue.

    Elder Yue¡¯s eyes red at Yue Ye, wishing he could swallow her alive.

    It had been Yue Ye¡¯s betrayal that caused the Shadow Moon Pce Lord to look upon him in a bad light for the first time. In the instant that he saw Yue Ye, Elder Yue immediately felt a tinge of trouble inside.

    Yue Ye pretended not to have seen Elder Yue¡¯s furious gaze but just went on to raise her head up to look at the Shadow Moon Pce Lord. She then prostrated herself down deeply to kowtow, and after raising her head, she then opened her mouth to say: ¡°My Lord, Little Ye hase here today to plead punishment from my Lord for my crime.¡±

    The Shadow Moon Pce Lord looked at Yue Ye in puzzlement.

    ¡°Little Ye¡¯s health is still not fully recovered and there is no need for you to kneel. Quickly get up.¡±

    Yue Ye however shook her head.

    ¡°I beg for my Lord to allow Little Ye to finish what I have to say while kneeling, as Little Ye is guilty, guilty of an unpardonable crime.¡±

    ¡°Yue Ye! You have no business being here!¡± The sense of unease in Elder Yue¡¯s heart grew more and more intense, the voice deep in his heart telling him that he must not allow Yue Ye to continue to speak, or it would all be over.

    ¡°What are you afraid of?¡± Yue Ye asked, looking at Elder Yue coldly. At that moment, Yue Ye¡¯s eyes did not show the slightest bit of her usual timidness but a cold callousness.

    Elder Yue¡¯s heart was chilled by that single nce from those eyes.

    ¡°My Lord, please allow Little Ye to finish what I have to say.¡± Yue Ye turned to look at the Shadow Moon Pce Lord once again.

    The Shadow Moon Pce Lord could do nothing but nod his head helplessly.

    ¡°Little Ye had from a young age been brought up together with my Big Brother, kept at Elder Yue¡¯s side, having received Elder Yue¡¯s teaching and instruction from young, and Little Ye had always thought that Elder Yue was truly being very nice to Little Ye and Big Brother. But a few days ago, because Little Ye was taken in under my Lord¡¯s care, Elder Yue¡¯s heart had be displeased and he prepared a present for Little Ye. Little Ye has initially thought that although Elder Yue had previously carried out certain immoral acts upon Little Ye before, but he had afterall been the one who brought up Little Ye and Big Brother, and we are indebted to him for the upbringing. But the present that Elder Yue had suddenly given to Little Ye had made Little Ye really understand just how terrifying this man truly is.¡± Yue Ye said slowly.

 Chapter 1864 - â€œStretch Your Face Over (5)â€

    Chapter 1864: ¡°Stretch Your Face Over (5)¡±

    ¡°What kind of a present?¡± The Shadow Moon Pce Lord asked a little curiously.

    Yue Ye pulled out a brocade box from her robes. At the moment when Elder Yue saw that brocade box, he cried inwardly in horror, wanting to stop her but she did not dare to act rashly.

    Yue Ye opened the brocade box. In that brocade box, was a nauseating piece of flesh that was beginning to rot!

    And the stench of rotting flesh immediately spread into the air within the pce hall!

    ¡°What is that?¡± The Shadow Moon Pce Lord asked as he pinched his nose.

    Yue Ye looked straight into the Pce Lord¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Flesh over the heart. Flesh over my Big Brother, Yue Yi¡¯s heart!¡±

    ¡°What! ?¡± The Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s eyes widened with incredulity.

    ¡°This was what Elder Yue gifted to Little Ye on the day after Elder Yue came to report to my Lord about the attack on the Hill City¡¯s branch and brought news that Big Brother¡¯s gone missing.¡± Yue Ye¡¯s voice was tinged with a hint of suppressed emotion.

    The Shadow Moon Pce Lord red at Elder Yue kneeling at the side, unable to believe everything that was happening.

    Yue Ye kowtowed vehemently, crawling as she knelt to plead: ¡°My Lord, Little Ye is prepared to shoulder the me and to be cursed for being a wretched ingrate, to havee here today to expose Elder Yue¡¯s many evil deeds. I do not dare plead for my Lord¡¯s forgiveness, but I beg for my Lord to bring this inhuman, dishonourable, disloyal and unfilial viin to justice!¡±

    ¡°Yue Ye! Do not think you can spout such nonsense irresponsibly!¡± Elder Yue was almost screamed out in terror.

    Yue Ye ignored him and continued to say: ¡°Elder Yue taught me and my Big Brother, to only listen to his orders alone, using my Big Brother to gain him more power in the Shadow Moon Pce, and sent Little Ye to my Lord¡¯s side, to find an opportunity to poison my Lord.¡±

    ¡°What did you say! ? Poison..... me?¡± The Shadow Moon Pce Lord was truly shocked this time.

    ¡°Yes. My Lord can try to recall carefully. When had my Lord¡¯s health started to deteriorate? Isn¡¯t it not long after Little Ye came close to my Lord, that my Lord started to feel his entire body be weak, breathless and lethargic? Those were the effects from the poison that Elder Yue ordered Little Ye to inflict onto my Lord.¡± Yue Ye¡¯s stifled and suppressed voice immediately caused the entire pce hall to fall as silent as death.

    Elder Yue¡¯s face turned an iron green shade. He would admit to all the other things she said. But this usation that he poisoned the Shadow Moon Pce Lord was really something that he had not done! This wench was clearly falsely using him!

    ¡°Yue Ye! You¡¯d better not use me with such tant nder! When have I ever made youmit such a heinous act! ? If I had really wanted to harm the Pce Lord, why would I need.....¡±

    ¡°You wanted to strike now, because you felt that enough time had passed, as the poison used on my Lord is a slow acting kind of poison. When this kind of poison is introduced into a person¡¯s body, it will need more than ten years before it can send the person into the afterlife, and you had taken the chance when my Lord was frail and weak, while he was unable to handle the pce¡¯s affairs, to make my Lord hand over his authourity to you. You had then grabbed the opportunity to build up your might and influence, so that you would be able to smoothly assume the entire Shadow Moon Pce when my Lord falls! You did not dare to do it before you were afraid that if you seize the seat of the Pce Lord then, you would have no legitimate im to the throne!¡± Every single word of Yue Ye¡¯s was went for blood, slowly tearing off Elder Yue¡¯s benign mask bit by bit.

    ¡°You¡¯re spoutingplete lies! I did not!¡± Elder Yue was so angry his entire body was shaking, his hand stretching out as they sought to throttle Yue Ye¡¯s neck!

    Elder Ying jumped forward valiantly, to stop Elder Yue¡¯s attackpletely!

    ¡°Let her speak! Let her speak! I am very interested to hear just how many more shameless and treacherous deeds you are responsible for! And just how venomous you really are!¡± The Shadow Moon Pce Lord was so filled with rage that his hands with shaking. He might not be suspicious if it had been any other matter. But with the reminder from Yue Ye, he carefully thought back to the time before and after that he had been unwell, and realized that it had been exactly as Yue Ye had said. After his strength could not hold up, he had indeed handed and transferred quite a bit of authourity over to Elder Yue whom he trusts the most.

 Chapter 1865 - â€œStick Your Face Out (6)â€

    Chapter 1865: ¡°Stick Your Face Out (6)¡±

    ¡°My Lord, Little Ye had been too young to recognize a person real nature and for so many years, I have disappointed my Lord with the concern shown to Little Ye. Little Ye has been very selfish and if not for the fact that Elder Yue has captured my Big Brother, I will not have exposed everything that Elder Yue has done. When Little Ye decided toe here to spill the beans today, I have prepared myself to be unable to walk out from it alive. If my Lord feels that Little Ye can falsely use a person at the cost of my own life, there is then nothing Little Ye has to say, but to beg that my Lord must really be wary of treacherous ingrates, and that Little Ye has let my Lord down.¡± When Yue Ye finished saying all that, she became extraordinarily calm. And it was those very words said with such calm that gave her the most important effect.

    If Elder Yue had not captured Yue Yi, with Yue Ye¡¯s kind of personality and the state she was in, there was no need for her to risk her life like this. Because once those words came out from her mouth, there was no more turning back. If the Shadow Moon Pce Lord was to believe them, then there would be no need to mention the end that Elder Yue woulde to, but that would still spell doom for Yue Ye as well. And if he chose not to believe her, Yue Ye would definitely note to any good end as well.

    If she had not been forced with her back pressed against the wall with no other way out, why would Yue Ye want to risk her life like that?

    And it was Yue Ye¡¯s words that caused the tinge of longing the Shadow Moon Pce Lord felt for her to evaporate, and his eyes that stared upon Elder Yue to be filled with hatred and doubt.

    Elder Yue¡¯s heart fell to the floor with a thud. ¡°My Lord! My Lord, I have never done that, I really haven¡¯t!¡±

    ¡°If my Lord does not believe it, I can use the poison on myself to prove it!¡± Without another word, Yue Ye took out a medicine bottle from her robes, and tilted her head back to gulp it down before everyone¡¯s eyes.

    A crisp and clear tinkle sounded, as the empty bottle in Yue Ye¡¯s hand fell to the floor, smashing in many pieces.

    ¡°My Lord can now get the physicians to take my pulse. If my pulse reads a different condition from that of my Lord¡¯s before, Little Ye will immediately take my own life here.¡± Yue Ye was really going all out this time.

    Elder Yue¡¯s entire body was shaking. Beat him to death, and he would not have thought that Yue Ye would go to such an extent, which was as good as seeking death!

    If it was anyone else that was framing him here, Elder Yue might still be able to find some excuse. But Yue Ye and Yue Yi had been adopted by him from many years back and they had note in contact with other people all that much before. If it was said that they were setting him up under the instruction of other people, the Shadow Moon Pce Lord would never believe it.

    ¡°Guards! Summon all the physicians who had diagnosed my pulse throughout the period toe here immediately!¡± The Shadow Moon Pce Lord said with his eyes narrowed.

    Elder Ying took a nce at Yue Ye without anyone noticing. Although his face was calm, but inside his heart, fear and terror surged like the tide! At the moment that Yue Ye swallowed the poison, he had wanted to go stop her so badly but he knew, that Yue Ye¡¯s appearance here was part of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s n!

    Her n to send Elder Yue to his death!

    Elder Ying soon led more than ten physicians toe walking into the pce hall. Under the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s orders, they all took Yue Ye¡¯s pulse one by one.

    ¡°Reporting to my Lord. Yue Ye¡¯s pulse is in the same state as it was for my Lord previously.¡± After more than ten physicians took Yue Ye¡¯s pulse, the conclusion they got was shockingly unanimous!

    In that instant, the Shadow Moon Pce Lordpletely lost it. His hand carelessly grabbed at the paper weight on his table and he threw it hard at Elder Yue.

    A big wound immediately broke out on Elder Yue¡¯s forehead, blood gushing out like a spring!

    ¡°My Lord! Your subordinate is innocent!¡± Elder Yue could not be bothered with the pain and he just knelt himself on the floor as he howled, pleading innocence.

    Even if he was beaten to death, he would not have thought that he would fall into such a state, where he found himself unable to refute the usations levied against him.

    For things that he had trulymitted, he would still be able to cover up. But these things that he had never done, were instead pushing him straight into a highly distant nightmare!

    Yue Ye drew in a deep breath, and just knelt there determinedly in the pce hall, her eyes cold as she watched the pitiful end that Elder Yue was about to face.

 Chapter 1866 - â€œStick Your Face Out (7)â€

    Chapter 1866: ¡°Stick Your Face Out (7)¡±

    ¡°Good! Elder Yue, you¡¯re a deep one aren¡¯t you?¡± The Shadow Moon Pce Lord was so furious heughed out loud as he pointed at Elder Yue to say: ¡°Guards! Arrest that man with his insidious intentions right away!¡±

    With the order given by the Shadow Moon Pce Lord, Elder Ying immediately led men to go capture Elder Yue.

    But Elder Yue however summoned up his spirits powers to explode out in a re, where the silver spirit light that manifested blew the disciples surging towards him away!

    ¡°My Lord! I served the past three generations of your ancestors and you do not trust me! Instead, you have chosen to believe this wench whose mouth is filled with lies! I have been loyal and faithful to the Shadow Moon Pce but you are treating me like this!¡± Elder Yue stood up, his eyes red as he stared at the Shadow Moon Pce Lord. He knew that if he gave himself up to be arrested, it would be a straight path to death, and he was not going to resign himself to be executed just like that!

    ¡°Protect the Pce Lord!¡± Elder Ying saw that Elder Yue was behaving abnormally and he immediately shouted out.

    All the disciples immediately surged to stand before the Shadow Moon Pce Lord, as they stared sternly at Elder Yue.

    In the Shadow Moon Pce, Elder Yue¡¯s powers were alreadyparable to that of the Pce Lord¡¯s and with the Shadow Moon Pce Lord having been in ill health the past several years, his powers had declined somewhat, and was no longer a match for Elder Yue!

    The Shadow Moon Pce Lord red with his eyes wide at Elder Yue. ¡°Elder Yue! This is outright rebellion!¡±

    ¡°The Lord wants your vassal dead, your vassal will have to die. But if you want me to die at the hands of this filthy whore, I am unable to swallow the humiliation!¡± Elder Yue said with a coldugh. He might have pledged allegiance to the Shadow Moon Pce, but he treasured his own life more. Since the Shadow Moon Pce Lord was not willing to let him live, he would not mind fighting his way out of here!

    ¡°Guards! Arrest him right now!¡± The Shadow Moon Pce Lord was rather flurried. Elder Yue was at that moment the most highly skilled member, and if he were to really flip out and go berserk, there was no guarantee his own life was not at risk!

    With that order given by the Shadow Moon Pce Lord, everyone lunged forward together, to pounce upon Elder Yue.

    Elder Yue snorted in contempt and his body morphed into a streak of lightning. The disciples in the hall were all unable to touch him at all and they were all wounded by him! In the instant that the figure of Elder Yue shed, he grabbed Yue Ye who was kneeling beside him and his body shed once more, to finally stop just outside the pce hall.

    One of his hands clutched at Yue Ye¡¯s throat, his sinister and chilling gaze falling upon the highly pale face of Yue Ye¡¯s.

    ¡°You little whore, this old man has truly misjudged you. I had not thought that you could really be so venomous. Since you seek to make life difficult for me, do not think that you and your elder brother can continue to live!¡±

    ¡°Hold it!¡± Elder Ying¡¯s heart cringed and he could not be bothered about anything else but charged straight up, wanting to save Yue Ye.

    However, Elder Ying¡¯s powers was merely just at the Purple Spirit level and it was sorely inadequate to go against Elder Yue who had attained the Silver Spirit. Before he could even touch Yue Ye, he was sent flying by a single palm strike from Elder Yue!

    ¡°Elder Ying. You¡¯re such a pathetic and useless piece of trash. Do you really think that you are able to take me on? Let me tell you. I¡¯ll leave if I want to today, and no one in the Shadow Moon Pce will be able to bar my path! You have gone against me for so many years and at the end of it, you have merely just shown yourself to be a mindless moron! I shall be benevolent today and tell you something.¡± Elder Yue¡¯s mouth curled up into a cold sneer, his gaze shifting over onto Yue Ye.

    ¡°All these years, the truth is your son was killed by the Shadow Moon Pce and I was the one who sent people to go have your daughter inw ughtered, while the pair of grandchildren of yours were brought back to the Shadow Moon Pce by me, to be reared like dogs by my side. This little whore here is your granddaughter, and Yue Yi is your grandson! Bwah ha ha! Not even in your dreams would you have thought right? That the two pitiful worms that had been reduced to mere ythings of the Pce Lord and me, are actually your blood kin!¡±

 Chapter 1867 - â€œStick Your Face Out (8)â€

    Chapter 1867: ¡°Stick Your Face Out (8)¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you find yourself just so pathetic? Having thought that you have finally grasped the life saving straw, to have the Shadow Moon Pce help you find your grandchildren, but your grandson and granddaughter had been before your eyes all this time. And the entity that you pledged your loyalty and allegiance to, is actually the murderer of your son! I really pity you. You watched with your own eyes your grandson reduced to be a ything of mine, and your granddaughter attracted the Pce Lord¡¯s eye..... Hahaha..... This is what the Zhan Family has ended to be? Hahaha..... Hrious! But you do not have to worry. These two unbelievably filthy kids are right about to depart from this world and your bloodline will then be severed! You should thank me for this, to let you be able to see them onest time before they die. Bwah haha! !¡± Elder Yueughed maniacally, revealing all the unthinkable filth in the years past right before Elder Ying¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Shut your trap this instant!¡± The Shadow Moon Pce Lord shouted in shock. He had not thought that Elder Yue would expose the matter at that moment.

    Elder Ying stared silently at Elder Yue who wasughing maniacally, already aware of those facts in his heart. But when his ears heard those words, his heart still winced in pain.

    Yue Ye who was held in Elder Yue¡¯s grip suddenly widened her eyes and she struggled hard to turn her head, to stare in shock at the silent Elder Ying.

    This man is her Grandfather?

    Her real Grandfather?

    Elder Ying¡¯s eyes that met Yue Ye¡¯s astounded gaze were filled with deep remorse and regret.

    ¡°Hahaha..... Why should I shut up? My Lord, you were the one that asked me to carry out the deed back then right? Why? You still want to keep Elder Ying by your side as a dog? You¡¯re really too cruel. On one hand, you slept with his granddaughter, and on the other hand, you still want him to bend his back to serve you. You are truly the real viin.¡± Elder Yue no longer had any qualms and he shed all pretence of cordiality with the Shadow Moon Pce Lord.

    The Shadow Moon Pce Lord was so furious his entire body was trembling, and his body that had recovered suddenly surged with a familiar sense of exhaustion and lethargy.

    ¡°Alright. Now, I have let you two acknowledge each other. What a nice guy I am. So..... Yue Ye, say goodbye to your biological grandfather now as I am about to send you on your way now.¡± Elder Yue said venomously.

    Yue Ye bit on her lip, as she lowered her eyes.

    Elder Yue¡¯s hand raised up high, and then struck down towards Yue Ye¡¯s head.

    Elder Ying wanted to stop him, but waspletely unable to catch up with Elder Yue¡¯s speed, his heart suddenly stuck right at the back of his throat.

    All of a sudden!

    A streak of light flew straight towards Elder Yue¡¯s palm, and intense pain caused Elder Yue¡¯s body to quake!

    ¡°Send her on her way? Have you asked for my approval?¡± A cold voice suddenly rang out within the pce hall!

    Elder Yue looked towards the voice and suddenly saw Jun Wu Xiee walking gracefully out from the side of the pce hall.

    ¡°Chang Huan!¡± Elder Yue stared at Jun Wu Xie as he clenched his teeth tightly. If it was asked who else in the Shadow Moon Pce he would want to kill, then it would definitely be the youth right before his eyes now.

    Ever since ¡°Chang Huan¡± came back, no matter what Elder Yue did, things had not been smooth for him at all.

    ¡°Chang Huan.....¡± When the Shadow Moon Pce Lord saw Jun Wu Xie, he blew out a breath of relief. This extremely gifted youth here was the Shadow Moon Pce¡¯s biggest hope.

    ¡°Chang Huan?¡± Jun Wu Xie suddenly shook her head.

    ¡°I regret to tell you that I do not seem to be called by that name.¡± When Jun Wu Xie¡¯s voice fell, she suddenly raised her hand up to pull off the disguise she wore on her face!

    A countenance that could bring ruin to cities and countries suddenly bloomed out before everyone¡¯s sight, that perfect and wless skin and those extremely exquisite features immediately caused everyone to gasp in shock!

 Chapter 1868 - â€œResounding Face Slap (1)â€

    Chapter 1868: ¡°Resounding Face p (1)¡±

    ¡°Who are you! ?¡± Elder Yue eximed in shock as she looked at Jun Wu Xie. No one could have thought that the ¡°Chang Huan¡± before their eyes would actually be an imposter and what was even more terrifying was that none of them had actually discovered it all this time.

    ¡°Jun Wu Xie.¡± Jun Wu Xie said with an eyebrow slightly lifted, revealing a name that had never appeared here in the Middle Realm before.

    The Shadow Moon Pce Lord was astounded as he stared at Jun Wu Xie. He had never seen such a beautiful youngdy where even the very pretty Yue Ye had instantly turned to be rathercking in lustre before Jun Wu Xie. In the entire pce hall, that one tiny figure was just like the sun, that attracted everyone¡¯s attention.

    ¡°I should have guessed that you are not Chang Huan. For that useless piece of trash like Chang Huan, how could he have possibly attain the Purple Spirit?¡± Elder Yue said as he narrowed his eyes, looking at the youngdy before his eyes warily. The youngdy seemed to be a little younger than Chang Huan and at that age, she had actually been able to breakthrough to the Purple Spirit¡¯s fourth stage, which was just rather shocking.

    How old was this youngdy? Fifteen? Or sixteen? Such a tenderage and she had already reached a level that an average person could not hope to achieve. If she was given more time, how far would she be able to go?

    ¡°It¡¯s still not all thatte for you to know now.¡± Jun Wu Xie said coldly, her gaze sweeping past Elder Yue¡¯s face.

    Elder Yue sneered coldly. ¡°So what if you are not Chang Huan? Do you think that you are able to take me on just by yourself? The level of disparity between a Purple Spirit and a Silver Spirit is not something that a little brat like you could possibly understand. But since you are so anxious to deliver death onto yourself, then I shall grant you your wish. Once I kill this little whore here, I shall immediately send you into Hell!¡±

    Elder Yue¡¯s eyes shed with a cold glint and the hand holding Yue Ye was suddenly imbued with spirit powers, the pulsating glow of his Silver Spirit powers surging towards Yue Ye¡¯s body. With the kind of constitution Yue Ye¡¯s body possessed, it will be just a split moment that she would have all her internal organs crushed and for her topletely crumble under the tyrannical powers of the Silver Spirit!

    All of a sudden!

    A dark shadow swept past Elder Yue in a quick sh. Elder Yue only felt a chill upon his arm and by the time he recovered his senses, Yue Ye who had been held within his grasp was nowhere to be seen, and he discovered that his hand had actually been severed right at his wrist, a clean and neat cut, without the slightest sign of tearing upon the wound.

    Bright red blood immediately gushed out from Elder Yue¡¯s wound like a spring in the next instant, his palm that had just been severed lying there upon the cold hard floor.

    ¡°ARRRGH!¡± Elder Yue grasped at his handless raised wrist, a frightful howl erupting from his mouth in that instant.

    All of that had happened too quickly. Not a single person in that pce hall was aware of what had happened, till Elder Yue¡¯s loud howl pierced their eardrums painfully that brought them back to their senses to stare at the bright blood gushing out from Elder Yue¡¯s severed wrist. Everyone then raised their heads up with absolute incredulity, to look upon Jun Wu Xie who stood at the pce hall¡¯s entrance.

    ¡°How..... How is that possible.....¡± The Shadow Moon Pce Lord stared in pure shock at Ye Gu standing right beside Jun Wu Xie,pletely unable to believe his eyes.

    Elder Yue was the Shadow Moon Pce¡¯s top ced and most highly skilled fighter where even when the Shadow Moon Pce Lord was at its peak had only been able to battle Elder Yue to a draw. The kind of powers Elder Yue possessed could not have been any clearer to the Shadow Moon Pce Lord.

    Under the Heavens, with the exception of a Gold Spirit, no one could possibly be able to so severely wound the highly powerful Silver Spirit in a mere instant!

    From beginning till end, Elder Yue had not had time to put up any kind of defense and his hand had already been severed off so easily!

 Chapter 1869 - â€œResounding Face Slap (2)â€

    Chapter 1869: ¡°Resounding Face p (2)¡±

    As far as the eye could see in the Middle Realm, the Silver Spirit was rarer than rare and for the most powerful Gold Spirit, only the nine Temple Lords of the Nine Temples were able to reach that Heaven defying realm!

    But when Ye Gu made his move, not the slightest bit of golden light of a Gold Spirit had manifested within the pce hall, which was a point that shocked the Shadow Moon Pce Lord thoroughly.

    The Shadow Moon Pce disciples who had been there in the pce hall were all stunned speechless by Ye Gu¡¯s tyrannical power. Elder Yue¡¯s position and his powers in the Shadow Moon Pce had made all of them tread trepidly around him and not dare to go against him. Never in their dreams would they have thought that the day woulde where the all powerful Elder Yue would actually have his hand cut off by someone in one single stroke right before their eyes!

    Such an unbridgeable chasm between their powers, was just absolutely unbelievable.

    ¡°Master.....¡± Yue Ye¡¯s face was pale as she looked at Jun Wu Xie. She was put down onto the ground by Ye Gu, herrge doe like eyes looking at Jun Wu Xie in astonishment.

    Her Master..... was actually such a unmatchable young beauty!

    ¡°My disciple is not to be touched by anyone.¡± Jun Wu Xie nced at Yue Ye, before she turned towards the howling Elder Yue.

    Elder Yue had never been in such a wretched state. The incessant excruciating pain from his severed wrist caused his entire body to break out in cold sweat, his initial arrogance and glee alreadypletely evaporated without a trace left in an instant. His face was deathly pale, blood smeared all over him, gasping for air as he looked at Jun Wu Xie, his eyes actually showing a sliver of fear.

    ¡°Who..... Who are you really..... We do not have any grievance or vengeance between us, so why are you going against me?¡± Elder Yue was in so much pain his teeth were chattering. The severe injury inflicted upon him just a moment ago made him clearly aware of the great disparity between his powers and that of the masked youth beside Jun Wu Xie.

    Not to mention he was already wounded, even if he waspletely fine, if he was attacked by that youth, he would be renderedpletely defenceless.

    This was the first time Elder Yue was seen to be in such a wretched state. His neatlybed white hair was in a mess, his venomous eyes showing a kind of panic never seen before in them. Unable to get a reply from Jun Wu Xie, he then turned to look at Elder Ying.

    The fact that Chang Huan was impersonated by Jun Wu Xie, though everyone else might not have noticed anything fishy, but he did not believe it to be possible that Elder Ying did not notice anything strange before.

    As afterall, just how much weight Chang Huan was capable of, Elder Ying would definitely know it best!

    ¡°It¡¯s you! Elder Ying! You are indeed vicious! In order to bring me down, you had actually brought in such a helper!¡± Elder Yue spat out as he red at Elder Ying, his heart filled with hatred against Elder Ying, hating the fact he could not swallow him whole.

    However, the eyes that Elder Ying stared at Elder Yue with, was filled with simr loathing.

    ¡°If I really am capable of that, I would have sent you off to Hell long ago.¡±

    Elder Ying suddenlyughed out loud, his gaze highly malicious as he looked at Elder Yue.

    ¡°You win. Elder Ying, let me tell you now that the incident at Hill City was my doing alright, and I was behind the abduction of Yue Yi as well. That piece of flesh over his heart was personally delivered into your granddaughter¡¯s hand by me and if you let thisss named Jun kill me here today, your grandson will then apany me to the grave. So you had been think it through properly.¡± Elder Yue said with a coldugh. He still had another chip in his hand.

    Elder Ying gazed at Elder Yue who was still being so venomous till the end and the Heaven roiling hatred in his heart surged. He then lifted his head to look at Jun Wu Xie standing at the pce hall¡¯s doors.

    ¡°Elder Yue, there is no need for you to waste your breath anymore. I¡¯ve already told you. I do not have the capability to be able to invite our Miss Jun to exact revenge on my behalf and you do not need to use Yue Yi toe threaten me. Moreover..... you really think that Yue Yi is still in your hands?¡±

 Chapter 1870 - â€œResounding Face Slap (3)â€

    Chapter 1870: ¡°Resounding Face p (3)¡±

    Elder Yue was slightly taken aback.

    ¡°Forest Moon Pavilion.¡± Jun Wu Xie suddenly spat out those three highly chilling words from behind Elder Yue.

    Impossible! You cannot possibly have found Yue Yi!¡± Cold sweat broke out from Elder Yue as he turned to look at Jun Wu Xie, his face in utter disbelief.

    Jun Wu Xie instead continued to say unhurriedly: ¡°You were very clever. Knowing that the Forest Moon Pavilion is where the previous generations of the Shadow Moon Pce Lords are reverently worshipped and prayed to, and only on days where memorial prayers are held, would the Shadow Moon Pce Lord lead the Elders to the Forest Moon Pavilion to pray to the ancestors, with the ce not allowing any disciple to set foot inside on any other day. You thought that hiding Yue Yi in the Forest Moon Pavilion would then make it difficult for anyone to find him. Unfortunately..... I still managed to do it.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s cold voice smashed up the final life saving straw that Elder Yue had.

    Elder Yue had already had already openly gone against the Shadow Moon Pce Lord earlier and he was now not only severely injured by Ye Gu, Yue Yi whom he had held in his hands had been also been rescued by Jun Wu Xie!

    In just that one short hour, Elder Yue was struck by the biggest setback he had experienced throughout his entire life!

    And this setback gave him no way of getting out from this situation alive.

    At that moment, all colour had drained out of Elder Yue¡¯s facepletely, and he suddenly felt a chill creeping up into his entire body.

    The doors of the pce hall was blocked off by Jun Wu Xie and he carried a severe wound on his body, while behind his back was Elder Ying that he hated right into his bones.

    He had been forced into a dead corner!

    All of a sudden!

    Elder Yue fell to his knees in the pce hall, ignoring the wound on his wrist as he kowtowed continuously at the Shadow Moon Pce Lord who was shielded by many disciples.

    ¡°My Lord! This old man had eyes but was too blind to see, this old mind here confused and muddled. I beg for my Lord to take into ount that this old man had bent his back to toil tirelessly for the Shadow Moon Pce¡¯s sake for so many years, and save this old man¡¯s life! This old man is willing to present up everyst bit of my fortune to the Shadow Moon Pce, and this old man will definitely obey every single order my Lord gives. I beg for my Lord to treat me as just a dog, and save my life!¡± Elder Yue continued to kowtow, as he pleaded.

    Regardless whether Jun Wu Xie was brought in by Elder Ying, just looking at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s demeanor, she did not look like she had any intentions of letting him live.

    And Elder Yue was only left with just one path to tread, through the Shadow Moon Pce Lord. He had no choice but to beg with everything he had, trying his best to elicit sympathy from deep inside the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s heart.

    A pity, this time Elder Yue had done his sums incorrectly.

    If it was said that this was before Yue Ye appeared, even if the Shadow Moon Pce Lord knew that Elder Yue could possibly have done something that harmed the Shadow Moon Pce, he would have spared him on ount of old sentiments. But after the Shadow Moon Pce Lord knew that Elder Yue had ordered Yue Ye to poison him, he had then hated Elder Yue to the bone!

    ¡°Elder Yue, you think I will save such a heartless and ungrateful white eyed wolf like you?¡± The Shadow Moon Pce Lord sneered with a coldugh. He then raised his head, and looked upon Jun Wu Xie with her city ruining looks to say politely: ¡°Miss Jun, If you want to stand up for Elder Ying here today, I will not have any opinion about it. This person is no longer an Elder of my Shadow Moon Pce, and whether you want to kill him or skin him alive, you can do as you wish.¡±

    ¡°My Lord! ! !¡± Elder Yue¡¯s eyes widened as he red, the irises magnifying from terror.

    However, the Shadow Moon Pce Lord did not even look once at him, but was looking covetously at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s beauty.

    ¡°Ye Gu.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s voice sounded like death¡¯s knell, ringing out from behind Elder Yue.

    Elder Yue¡¯s body shivered as a chill shot through him, his survival instinct pushing out all his spirit powers in an explosion suddenly, roaring as he turned around and charged towards the exit of the pce hall!

    However, in that instant that Elder Yue¡¯s body had not yet even gotten close to the pce hall¡¯s doors, the figure of Ye Gu had alreadye right behind Elder Yue!

 Chapter 1871 - â€œResounding Face Slap (4)â€

    Chapter 1871: ¡°Resounding Face p (4)¡±

    Several bolts of ck light shot out so fast they could not be seen clearly, but they just heard a series of crisp and clear crashes.

    Elder Yue suddenly fell to the floor!

    ¡°ARRGH!¡± A mournful wail reverberated within the vast pce hall.

    Elder Yue¡¯s four limbs systematically broken off, the garish white bones sticking out from his wounds, pierced through his flesh. Bright red blood flowed onto the floor in a wide pool, the stench of blood spreading through the entire pce hall.

    Ye Gu stood just a step¡¯s distance away behind Elder Yue. No one had been able to even see clearly how he had struck and it was all already over.

    That scene before their eyes made the pce hall fall eerily silent.

    The Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s eyes stared wide as he looked at Ye Gu, unable to believe that under the Heavens, such a tyrannical power existed which did not even need the summoning of any spirit power to dismember all four limbs of a Silver Spirit.

    Jun Wu Xie raised a foot, slowly walking to go stand right before Elder Yue. Seeing Elder Yue fallen within the pool of blood and howling in pain, there wasn¡¯t a trace of pity in her eyes as the image of that secret chamber rose within her mind, with its countless number of brocade boxes holding aggrieved souls trapped and buried within those hidden brocade boxes, which had already turned Elder Yue lying within his blood into a unforgivable demon.

    ¡°Don¡¯t..... Don¡¯t kill me..... Don¡¯t kill me.....¡± Elder Yue was both shocked and terrified, the pain in his body forcing his teeth to clench up tightly. He stared at the pair of shoes standing right in front of his nose, his eyes filled with abject fear.

    He who had once been able to cover the skies with just one hand in the Shadow Moon Pce, would never have once thought that he would one fine day be tormented so wretchedly and pitifully by people.....

    Terror spread throughout his body, so terrified that tears and mucus fell all over the floor from his face, his mouth begging incessantly for mercy.

    ¡°I will not kill you, at least I won¡¯t for now.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s cold voice sounded from above Elder Yue¡¯s head.

    That voice was like crushed ice, but it allowed Elder Yue to feel a sliver of hope.

    ¡°Killing you, will be too easy for you.¡± Thisst statement from Jun Wu Xie, quickly crushed out thest vestiges of hope that Elder Yue held.

    The tip of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s shoe dug in under Elder Yue¡¯s chin, forcibly forcing him to raise his head. With a twist of the tip of his foot, it lodged straight at Elder Yue¡¯s throat, the intense pain causing Elder Yue to wail mournfully.

    At the moment that he opened his mouth, Jun Wu Xie then slowly threw in an elixir into Elder Yue¡¯s mouth.¡±This thing, has not been used for a rather long time already and I hope you¡¯ll like it.¡± Jun Wu Xie said with her eyes narrowed, looking down from a higher vantage point at Elder Yue, his face fearful.

    ¡°What..... What did you make me eat.....¡± Elder Yue was trembling as he looked at Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Something that won¡¯t kill you, nor let you live.¡± Jun Wu Xie cold voice announced Elder Yue¡¯s fate.

    ¡°What.....¡± Elder Yue¡¯s eyes red widely.

    ¡°Rotting Bones. It¡¯s Rotting Bones.¡± Yue Ye¡¯s voice sounded suddenly.

    Yue Ye took a step forward, standing behind Jun Wu Xie as she looked into Elder Yue¡¯s terrified gaze, slowly opening her mouth to torment Elder Yue¡¯s fragile nerves.

    ¡°Rotting Bones is a poison my Master concocted. Anyone who ingests it if not given the antidote, all the flesh upon his body will quickly rot, till only the skeleton remains but the person will not die as. After all the rotted flesh has finished falling, new flesh will grow back, an endless cycle, Unable to die, unable to live.¡± Yue Ye¡¯s voice which still sounded a little childlike, but sounded just like a nightmare on Elder Yue¡¯s ears.

    ¡°Master is right. Just killing you off will be too easy for you. An animal like you, even if you died, you will dirty the road leading to Hell.¡± Yue Ye said furiously.

    ¡° Don¡¯t..... Don¡¯t.....¡± Elder Yue was ovee with terror. He had never heard of such a poison, but the words pushed him further into pure and utter hopelessness and despair.

 Chapter 1872 - â€œResounding Face Slap (5)â€

    Chapter 1872: ¡°Resounding Face p (5)¡±

    Elder Yue¡¯s howling did not receive any kind of response and the only thing that awaited him was just the agonizing torment of being rendered unable to beg for death and not given the chance to plead to live.

    Jun Wu Xie treaded over the floor that was stained with Elder Yue¡¯s blood as she passed, the blood fresh and red as it stuck under her feet. With every step she took, she would then leave a garishly scarlet footprint upon the shiny marble floor.

    Within the grand pce hall, only Elder Yue¡¯s gradually weakening wails continued to sound.

    Everyone else, had all been so ovee with shock that their bodies had turned cold, by Jun Wu Xie¡¯s ¡°Rotting Bones¡±.

    The Shadow Moon Pce Lord quivered as an icy chill shot through him, staring at the stunningly beautiful youngdy standing there within the pce hall, unable to imagine that such a sensationally terrifying poison was actually concocted by such a wless young beauty.

    ¡°Miss Jun, although you are not a disciple of my Shadow Moon Pce, but since you are on familiar terms with our Elder Ying, then you are also a friend of the Shadow Moon Pce. Now that you have eradicated this treacherous criminal on behalf of our Shadow Moon Pce, the Shadow Moon Pce will naturally owe you a debt. I would like to invite Miss Jun to stay here in the Shadow Moon Pce for a short period, to allow me to express gratitude.¡± The chill the Shadow Moon Pce Lord had felt in his heart, had now been cleanly swept aside by Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mesmerizing looks.

    That poison might sound highly terrifying, but it might just be something Yue Ye, the littless had made up to scare Elder Yue in revenge.

    ¡°My Lord, Elder Yue has been taken care of, but with the atrocities done upon the Zhan Family, don¡¯t you think you need to say something about it to me?¡± Elder Ying took a deep breath before he said. After admiring the wretched state Elder Yue had been reduced to, he turned himself around to stare at the Shadow Moon Pce Lord seated high up upon the elevated principal seat. Having been in the Shadow Moon Pce for so many years, how could he not be able to detect that the Shadow Moon Pce Lord was trying to win Jun Wu Xie over.

    But just how despicable and shameless would the Shadow Moon Pce Lord need to be for the Pce Lord to still be able to use his rtions with Jun Wu Xie to rope in Jun Wu Xie, even after Elder Yue had exposed the truth behind his son¡¯s death.

    The Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s expression then stiffened, his face immediately showing a trace of helplessness.

    ¡°Elder Ying, how can you believe Elder Yue¡¯s words? How I¡¯ve treated you ever since you joined the Shadow Moon Pce, hasn¡¯t it been clear to you? If I was truly just seeking to make use of you, why would I give you so much authourity, to allow you to be one among the two most prominent Elders in the Shadow Moon Pce? Elder Yue¡¯s words were obviously an attempt to drive a wedge between the two of us. He had a venomous mind and I do not know of the kind of things he did. Haven¡¯t I very nearly been killed by him as well?¡±

    Elder Yingughed with cold derison. ¡°The Lord bestowed power upon me just because you were ill and was unable to control the Shadow Moon Pce, and was afraid that Elder Yue¡¯s lone authourity would grow. Hence you supported me to go against him. This old man might not be all that quick witted, but I am not that dumb.¡±

    The colour of the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s face turned uglier and uglier, cursing at the wretched Elder Yue a countless number of times. If Elder Yue had not bbed out those words, he would then be able to use the friendly rtions between Jun Wu Xie and Elder Ying to pull Jun Wu Xie into the Shadow Moon Pce.

    The level of gift Jun Wu Xie was endowed with could only be termed as unmatchable among the younger generation and with these looks that could throw the world in shock, it greatly moved the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s heart.

    Moreover, after having witnessed Ye Gu¡¯s powers, the Shadow Moon Pce Lord just couldn¡¯t wait to pull those few people into the Shadow Moon Pce. He could tell that the two ck robed men behind Jun Wu Xie acted on her orders.

    If he could possess such tyrannical power that was able to kill a Silver Spirit instantly, then the Shadow Moon Pce¡¯s position among the Twelve Pces would bepletely different in future.

    The calctions in the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s mind were so attractive, but the words Elder Yue said earlier spoilt it all for him.

    ¡°Elder Ying, I have treated you with a sincere heart, and I hope that you will not allow yourself to be incited by treacherous traitors.¡±

 Chapter 1873 - â€œResounding Face Slap (6)â€

    Chapter 1873: ¡°Resounding Face p (6)¡±

    Elder Ying¡¯s face creased up in a sneer.

    The Shadow Moon Pce Lord saw that Elder Ying could not be convinced and he had no choice but to say to Jun Wu Xie directly: ¡°Miss Jun has done the Shadow Moon Pce a favour. There is some misunderstanding between Elder Ying and me but I think Miss Jun being a wise person should be able to differentiate ordingly. I have always treated the disciples and Elders in the pce with cordiality or otherwise, it would not have indulged Elder Yue into seeking to stage a rebellion like that.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie looked at the Shadow Moon Pce Lord expressionlessly, and towards his exnation, she showed no reaction.

    The Shadow Moon Pce Lord felt a little awkward but when he saw Ye Gu standing just behind Jun Wu Xie, he forced himself to perk up and continued to lobby.

    Till Jun Wu Xie¡¯s patience ran out, and she finally opened her mouth.

    ¡°You¡¯re done speaking?¡±

    The Shadow Moon Pce Lord face lit up with joy, and he immediately nodded.

    ¡°Is there anything that Miss Jun would like to lend her advise?¡±

    ¡°You want to rope me into the Shadow Moon Pce?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked, with an eyebrow raised slightly.

    The Shadow Moon Pce Lord waspletely stumped against Jun Wu Xie¡¯s blunt and direct words and it was quite a while before he was able to readjust himself back to say with augh: ¡°Miss Jun is highly nimble minded and possesses extraordinary gift, truly a rare talent among men under the Heavens. If you are interested in joining my Shadow Moon Pce, it would naturally be the Shadow Moon Pce¡¯s fortune and I give my word to wee you with the position of an Elder.¡±

    The Shadow Moon Pce Lord repeated the same old trick, reusing the method he employed to cajole Elder Ying in the past to try to convince Jun Wu Xie.

    Suddenly, the corners of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mouth curled up with the faint tinge of a smile.

    The smile was extremely faint, seemingly almost unnoticeable, but it was exactly that highly slight arc that made Jun Wu Xie¡¯s entire face turn even more mesmerizing, which entranced the Shadow Moon Pce Lord so much he stared in a daze, unable to recover his senses.

    ¡°Really sorry.¡± Jun Wu Xie said as she lifted her head slightly.

    ¡°I have no interest in joining your Shadow Moon Pce. But towards obliterating the Shadow Moon Pce, I am instead highly interested.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words struck the Shadow Moon Pce Lord who was entranced by beauty like a bolt. His eyes stared widely at Jun Wu Xie, unable to believe what he just heard.

    ¡°Miss Jun, could you be telling a joke? It is not in the least bit funny.¡± The expression on the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s face was looking rather ugly.

    Jun Wu Xie shrugged her shoulders, and then raised a hand to give a light wave.

    Ye Sha who was standing outside the pce hall suddenly shut the hall¡¯s doors!

    The heavy boom of the door closing reverberated inside the vast hall, the sound striking at the hearts of everyone within.

    ¡°A joke? Think of it as you like.¡± Jun Wu Xie said casually.

    Even if the Shadow Moon Pce Lord was aplete idiot, he should still be able to see that the situation didn¡¯t seem right anymore.

    ¡°Miss Jun, there is no grudge between our Shadow Moon Pce and you nor have we offended you. Throughout the time you were here in our Shadow Moon Pce impersonating Chang Huan, I have been nothing but polite to you. So what is this you are doing here?¡± The Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s voice had somehow sunken at that moment.

    ¡°Doing as I please.¡± Jun Wu Xie casually threw out that ¡°vomit blood¡± inducing statement.

    As she please? !

    Just because it pleased her, she could just say she wanted to obliterate the Shadow Moon Pce of the Twelve Pces? !

    Everyone within the pce hall almost vomited blood in indignant rage upon hearing Jun Wu Xie¡¯s reply.

    There couldn¡¯t possibly be all that many people under the Heavens that dared to say such words to the Twelve Pces.

    ¡°Jun Wu Xie, you are serious?¡± The Shadow Moon Pce Lord narrowed up his eyes, staring straight at the so arrogant Jun Wu Xie that she made people turn purple.

    ¡°I am.¡± Jun Wu Xie replied with a raised eyebrow.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words turned all that the Shadow Moon Pce Lord did before be one big joke. He had been so eager to recruit her but she had actuallye here fully intent on obliterating the entire Shadow Moon Pce. Everything that the Shadow Moon Pce Lord said before suddenly sounded so much aplete irony.

 Chapter 1874 - â€œResounding Face Slap (7)â€

    Chapter 1874: ¡°Resounding Face p (7)¡±

    The Shadow Moon Pce disciples in the pce immediately looked upon the situation sternly and spirit powers emitting light of different colours manifested in the Shadow Moon Pce grand hall.

    But if one looked closely, they would be able to see that the faces of the disciples were pale and were all forcing a calm front upon their faces, their terror filled eyes revealing the fear they felt in their hearts.

    Resistance?

    How were they going to resist?

    They had already been rather nervous when they were facing Elder Yue and what they had to face now was a demon that had been able able to take down Elder Yue in an instant!

    Right at that moment, the image of Ye Gu executing an instant take down of Elder Yue rooted deeply into the minds and fear had already crushed their fighting will.

    ¡°Alright, I would like to see how all of you are going to resist.¡± Jun Wu Xie lifted up her chin, almost arrogant as she stared at the Shadow Moon Pce Lord.

    In the instant that Jun Wu Xie¡¯s voice fell, the figures of Ye Sha and Ye Gu had already leapt toe in front of Jun Wu Xie, ck mist swirling around their bodies at almost the same instant!

    When that ck mist that almost felt like spirit glow surrounded the bodies of Ye Sha and Ye Gu, the Shadow Moon Pce Lord who had still wanted to give it onest fight immediately froze in his spot, to stare at Ye Sha and Ye Gu in utter shock like he had been turned to stone.

    ¡°ck spirit powers..... Devil Spirit..... Devil Spirit..... You men are from the Dark Regions! You people are actually from the Dark Regions! ! !¡± The Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s face looked like he had seen a ghost, the pitch of his voice almost turned into a scream.

    The piercing sound reached the ears of everyone, almost bursting their eardrums.

    It was just one nce and it made the Shadow Moon Pce Lord feel as if he had lost his soul, hopelessly terrified as he fell back into his chair like he had been possessed, to shiver uncontrobly.

    The Dark Regions.

    The supreme existence in the hearts of everyone in the Middle Realm. Even though the Dark Regions had gone into seclusion for close to a thousand years, the awe orded to them still remained.

    To the knowledge of the people in the world, spirit power starts with the initial seven colours of red, orange, yellow, green, blue, indigo, purple, followed by the Silver Spirit and Gold Spirit. And outside of these spirit powers, there was one more type. A type of ck power, simr to spirit powers, but at the same timepletely different.

    And throughout the entire Middle Realm, the only ce that was able to utilize such a power was just people of the Dark Regions alone!

    How many years ago had it been when the Dark Regions unified the Middle Realm, and how many Silver Spirits and Gold Spirits had been crushed by that ck coloured power, having buried how many of the most elite fighters of the Twelve Pces and the Nine Temples.

    That power which had seemingly stemmed from nightmares, was termed as the devil spirit.....

    Power that was derived from the devil.

    With the Dark Emperor fallen, the Dark Regions had gone into seclusion and the devil spirit had not appeared among the people for several hundred years, where only people who smeared the name of the Dark Emperor would face the wrath of the devil spirit.

    Not even in his dreams would the Shadow Moon Pce Lord have thought that he would see the real devil spirit one day.

    At that moment, he finally understood the reason why he had not seen the slightest bit of spirit glow showing when Ye Gu struck, because the power Ye Gu employed was the devil spirit, a power that came from the dark depths of Hell. That ck coloured devil spirit had blended in with Ye Gu¡¯s full ck clothes and with the extremely fast speed he had moved at, there was no way of noticing it!

    ¡°The Dark Regions! It¡¯s the Dark Regions! It¡¯s my mistake..... I¡¯ve made a big mistake.....¡± The Shadow Moon Pce Lord was raining with sweat, curled up upon the chair to tremble in terror, his face turned ashen, so miserable looking like he had had ice cold water thrown upon him.

    He could not longer feel the slightest bit of wanting to resist at all in his heart.

    Even after the Dark Regions had gone in seclusion for so many years, seeing the people of the Dark Regions appear still meant certain cmity had descended.

    An overwhelming power impossible to resist against! No one could possibly survive under an attack from the Dark Regions!

 Chapter 1875 - â€œResounding Face Slap (8)â€

    Chapter 1875: ¡°Resounding Face p (8)¡±

    The Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s wretchedness and terror threw the already fearful disciples into a bigger panic as their hands gripped around their weapons began to shake.

    The Dark Regions.....

    That was the greatest nightmare entrenched into the minds of everyone there.

    This was the kind of awe the Dark Regionsmanded that was being disyed before Jun Wu Xie for the first time. Might that dominated over all, astounding Jun Wu Xie.

    Ye Sha and Ye Gu had merely revealed their devil spirit powers and it had made the Shadow Moon Pce Lord lose all will to fight, gripped in such great terror that it was hard to imagine.

    Standing within the pce hall, Elder Ying stared bbergasted at everything happening before his eyes. He had heard of the fame of the Dark Regions before, but it had been different from what the Twelve Pces felt. The impression the various Family ns had of the Dark Regions was not all that bad but despite that, Elder Ying had never thought that Jun Wu Xie and her men were people from the Dark Regions!

    Elder Ying had been astounded by the might of Ye Gu and Ye Sha before but he had not known their real origins as he had not dared to probe.

    And when the Shadow Moon Pce Lord screamed out the words ¡°Dark Region¡±, he had been absolutely stunned.

    Never had he expected that Jun Wu Xie and her men to have hailed from such a terrifying ce of origin!

    Jun Wu Xie nced with an icy gaze upon the petrified Shadow Moon Pce Lord and slowly raised a hand.

    Ye Sha and Ye Gu suddenly turned into two ck whirlwinds, sweeping straight towards the Shadow Moon Pce¡¯s people.

    In an instant, red blood sttered in all directions!

    The disciples whose had been so badly gripped in terror their souls had left their bodies stoodpletely defenceless before Ye Sha and Ye Gu¡¯s onught.

    Wails rang out within the Shadow Moon Pce¡¯s grand hall.

    The Shadow Moon Pce Lord remained curled up as he shrank back into the back of his seat, his hands held over the back of his head as he cowered, his eyes tightly shut as the mournful wails of the Shadow Moon Pce disciples filled his ears. The heavy stench of blood pervaded the air within the hall and as he breathed, the smell filled his lungs which drove him into deeper terror.

    The entire bunch of disciples had in one short minute beenpletely massacred by Ye Sha and Ye Gu, their fallen bodies piled up together in the middle of the pce hall, bright blood staining every single corner of the vast hall.

    Ye Sha walked up to stand beside the principal seat and raised a hand to pick up thepletely petrified Shadow Moon Pce Lord.

    Held in Ye Sha¡¯s grip, the Shadow Moon Pce Lord waved his hands vehemently, struggling futilely without any meaning. He was finally brought before Jun Wu Xie, to be unceremoniously dumped onto the floor.

    The once high and mighty Shadow Moon Pce Lord fell to sit upon the floor, a miserable wretched figure before Jun Wu Xie. Beneath him, was filled with still warm blood, the sticky touch passing right through his clothes onto his skin, causing him to fall further into shock and his teeth to chatter.

    ¡°Spare me..... Spare my life..... You want the Shadow Moon Pce, I¡¯ll give it to you..... Whether you want to destroy it, or whatever you want..... just spare me my life.....¡± The Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s deathly pale face was filled with terror as he lifted his pleading eyes to look at Jun Wu Xie, his life held in the hands of this peerlessly beautiful youngdy at that moment.

    ¡°Let you off?¡± Jun Wu Xie arched up an eyebrow. She swept her gaze over the Shadow Moon Pce Lord and she raised up a hand to to beckon Yue Ye and Elder Ying over.

    Elder Ying snapped back to his senses from shock and walked over to Jun Wu Xie while Yue Ye was so stunned by everything before her eyes that she stood therepletely frozen, unable to react in the slightest for a long while.

    ¡°You can ask them whether they are willing to let you off.¡± Jun Wu Xie said coldly.

    In order to gain the Zhan Family¡¯s treasures, the Shadow Moon Pce had not hesitated to murder Elder Ying¡¯s son and daughter inw, and had even kept Yue Yi and Yue Ye with them as ythings and to be used as pawns, so cruel were they that they were subjected to abuse right before their own grandfather¡¯s face, all of that a crime the Shadow Moon Pce was undeniably guilty of.

 Chapter 1876 - â€œResounding Face Slap (9)â€

    Chapter 1876: ¡°Resounding Face p (9)¡±

    The Shadow Moon Pce Lord scrambled in a crawl toe beside Elder Ying¡¯s foot, tears and mucus smeared all over his face in a mess as he wailed mournfully: ¡°Elder Ying, Elder Ying please let me off! I have not treated you shabbily at all right? The incident with your son was not my doing. It was Elder Yue¡¯s idea! He only came to tell me about it after he was done with the deed and I knew nothing about it before that! Elder Ying, I beg you to spare my life! Whatever you want as rpense, I will give it to you!¡±

    The Shadow Moon Pce Lord was already frightened out of his wits as he cried and begged.

    Elder Ying merely cast a cold gaze upon the weeping and sobbing Shadow Moon Pce Lord,pletely unmoved.

    ¡°Did you then spare my son at that time?¡± Elder Ying retorted icily.

    The Shadow Moon Pce Lord continued to beg for mercy but Elder Ying just brushed him off, not giving him another nce but instead turn to Jun Wu Xie to say: ¡°Miss Jun, I¡¯ve really troubled your people to exact vengeance on my behalf and I hereby thank you.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie nodded slightly. She understood what Elder Ying meant and she raised up a hand in a wave at Ye Gu.

    Ye Gu immediately stepped forward and lifted up the Shadow Moon Pce Lord cowering on the floorpletely off the ground!

    A squeal tore out from the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s mouth and he struggled incessantly, but was not a match for Ye Gu¡¯s power. With one hand, Ye Gu picked him up and his other hand sped upon his throat.

    A sharp crack sounded and the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s head drooped limply, twisted at an impossible angle.....

    The entire pce hall was filled with the thick stench of blood as Elder Ying stared at the lifeless body of the Shadow Moon Pce Lord that had been tossed onto the floor before turning to look at the numerous corpses littered all over and Elder Yue who had fainted away from pain. He drew in a deep breath and lifted his head up with his eyes closed, two streams of tears falling out from the corners of his eyes.

    Jun Wu Xie stood in the middle of the pce hall, the silence in the hall at that moment feeling highly tranquil. She then turned her head, to look upon the stunned and dazed figure of Yue Ye.

    Yue Ye¡¯s gaze was filled with utter shock as it met the eyes of Jun Wu Xie, and she felt a slight quake shake her entire body.

    Everything today, with so many things that happened, to Yue Ye who was merely twelve years of age, overwhelmed her and there was so much that she needed to go think about.

    ¡°Miss Jun, the Shadow Moon Pce Lord is dead but there are still quite a number of disciples in the Shadow Moon Pce. What do you intend to do next?¡± Elder Ying regained his senses from having just exacted revenge as he looked at Jun Wu Xie with a serious expression.

    If his memory served him correctly, what Jun Wu Xie said in the beginning was to destroy the entire Shadow Moon Pce and not to just simply kill the Shadow Moon Pce Lord.

    ¡°Annihtion.¡± Jun Wu Xie said indifferently.

    Elder Ying was rather taken aback. ¡°The disciples of the Shadow Moon Pce in this ce number almost ten thousand. Although Miss Jun and your two subordinates possess extraordinary power, but thinking to eliminate everyone in here within a short period of time would still pose some difficulties. If news of it leak out, it might even push the other pces to take action.¡±

    Although the Twelve Pces were notpletely cohesive at heart, but if they knew that someone was challenging the might of the Twelve Pces, they would still band together against those external forces.

    Jun Wu Xie however replied: ¡°They will not even have that opportunity.¡±

    Saying that, Ye Sha and Ye Gu had already walked up to the doors of the pce hall, to push the tightly shut doors wide open.

    And the scene that was revealed beyond those doors outside, caused Elder Ying to immediately freeze right in his spot!

    Within the vast Shadow Moon Pce, two gigantic Spirit Beasts were going about in wanton massacre, killing the Shadow Moon Pce¡¯s helpless disciples who were gripped in throes of terror, and within the chaos among the crowds, he seemed to see two human figures weaving through people like Gods of Death, reaping the lives of all those disciples!

 Chapter 1877 - â€œResounding Face Slap (10)â€

    Chapter 1877: ¡°Resounding Face p (10)¡±

    Elder Ying stared with his mouth agape at the massacre before his eyes. While the pce¡¯s doors had been tightly shut, he had not known that the Heavens were already shifting outside.

    Lord Meh Meh, the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit, Drunk Lotus and Poppy had embarked on a bloody massacre the moment the huge pce doors were shut!

    Ye Sha and Ye Gu turned into two shadowy streaks as they jumped into the battle.

    There was no doubt as to the result of this battle. Jun Wu Xie only needed to stand outside the pce hall to quietly admire the scene of blood sttering and it was enough.

    At that moment, Elder Ying finally understood why Jun Wu Xie had been able to speak so confidently.

    Because, from the moment that she had decided to bring down Elder Yue and the Shadow Moon Pce Lord, she had already arranged all of this.

    Yue Ye stood just behind Jun Wu Xie, staring at the bloody massacre right before her eyes as her befuddled eyes turned clear and heated to a fervour!

    All of this had been her Master¡¯s doing!

    Yue Ye¡¯s gaze then turned to look at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s petite back, her eyes filling with worship at a maniacal level never seen before!

    The entire Shadow Moon Pce waspletely cleared out within a day and when night fell, there wasn¡¯t a single disciple of the Shadow Moon Pce alive anymore. No one would have ever thought that on such a normal and tranquil day like that, the Shadow Moon Pce that was one among the mighty Twelve Pces had disappeared from thends so silently.

    After having bathed the Shadow Moon Pce with blood, Jun Wu Xie did not leave the ce but continued to remain within the Shadow Moon Pce.

    The Shadow Moon Pce that had once saw people everywhere one went was now left with Jun Wu Xie and her bloodthirsty bunch of executors.

    Elder Yue was imprisoned to let him suffer the torment and agony of Rotting Bones, unable to live, unable to even find sce in death.

    With Elder Yue¡¯s revtion of the siblings¡¯ rtionship with Elder Yue, Yue Ye was not able to ept that reality for a long period of time and Elder Ying did not dare to be too anxious to go too close as well, but just tried his best to gently pull the distance between him and Yue Ye a little closer bit by bit.

    Yue Yi¡¯s condition improved under Jun Wu Xie¡¯s care and on the day that he regained consciousness, Yue Ye broke down and cried in his arms for a long while. When Yue Yi came to know that the Shadow Moon Pce had beenpletely annihted by Jun Wu Xie while he had been unconscious, he was stunned into a daze and did not recover for a long time.

    Towards the fact of finding out that Elder Ying was his grandfather, Yue Yi was able to ept it a little more readily than Yue Ye. It could be due to him being quite a bit older and although it wouldn¡¯t be considered to be enthusiastic, he was at least able to asionally chat with him a little.

    All of that, to Elder Ying, was already highly sufficient.

    Jun Wu Xie stayed there in the Shadow Moon Pce for a good half year¡¯s time. In that half a year, the outside world merely felt that the Shadow Moon Pce had been more withdrawn and kept a low profile, never knowing that the Shadow Moon Pce had already be an almost deserted pce.

    In that slightly more than half a year¡¯s period, tumultuous changes that shook the Heavens and Earth took ce within the Twelve Pces.

    Zhuge Yin¡¯s death had brought about a bitter struggle between the Blood Fiend Pce and the Dragon yers Pce, with the Pure Grace Pce dragged into the furore. The already tense rtions between the Twelve Pces had be one with daggers drawn and bows bent at ready.

    Besides the Blood Fiend Pce, the Dragon yers Pce and the Pure Grace Pce, nobody knew what happened but there was a sudden eruption conflicts in many instances among the other pces. The Twelve Pces who had always pretended to enjoy a semnce of cordiality had suddenly seemed to shed all pretence and began to go against each other openly, not hesitating toe to blows with each other.

    The entire Middle Realm sank into a strange kind of atmosphere from the chaotic fighting that had broken out among the Twelve Pces, where frequent incidents of ughter were carried out, throwing many of the people into fear and terror.

    Many of the pces suffered losses throughout the many fights and the number of deaths and injuries suffered by their disciples uncountable, where even powerful pugilists at the Elder levels had lost their lives!

 Chapter 1878 - â€œRumblings of Disorder (1)â€

    Chapter 1878: ¡°Rumblings of Disorder (1)¡±

    Many of the pces suffered losses throughout the many fights and the number of deaths and injuries suffered by their disciples uncountable, where even powerful pugilists at the Elder levels had lost their lives!

    The fights between themselves grewrger andrger in scale, and in just a half year¡¯s time, the count for the dead and injured of their disciples reached highly astounding numbers.

    ¡°Master! !¡± Within the Shadow Moon Pce, Yue Ye came charging straight towards Jun Wu Xie in a whizz while hugging a couple of medical books.

    Suddenly seeing Yue Ye appear, Jun Wu Xie raised up her face slightly, her peerlessly beautiful countenancepletely unconcealed which made Yue Ye¡¯s heart palpitate under that gaze.

    ¡°Master, don¡¯t look at me like that. I¡¯ll be embarrassed.¡± Yue Ye raised up the books in her hands to hide her face, looking highly flustered.

    Ever since she saw Jun Wu Xie¡¯s real face, Yue Ye had even after having countless interactions with Jun Wu Xie throughout this half a year, still not gotten used to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s wlessly beautiful countenance, and being just casually nced at by those enchanting eyes, she would feel as if she had received grace from the gods!

    Her Master, was definitely the most and ¡°beautifulest¡± person in the whole wide world!

    With none better!

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Yue Ye speechlessly. With the annihtion of the Shadow Moon Pce, Yue Ye no longer needed to hide her real personality. Added to that was Elder Ying¡¯s and Yue Yi¡¯s indulgent doting upon her, it gradually allowed the little girl of many facades who had lived her life repressed, to be jovial.

    But that personality that was growing more and more unrestrained had so greatly surprised Jun Wu Xie that she was beginning to suspect if she had immediately met Jun Xian and Jun Qin upon escaping from that ce, would she have turned out like Yue Ye from being indulged and doted upon by the two of them.

    The little ck cat sat cradled within Jun Wu Xie¡¯s arms as it licked its paws calmly, to then raise its head to look at its Mistress¡¯ expression and it could roughly guess what Jun Wu Xie was thinking.

    It felt like saying.....

    Its Mistress was just thinking too much. Even if she had grown up in a harmonious and fulfilled family from young, it would not change her cold and indifferent personality at all. Yue Ye had been putting up a false front before and although she was seen to be obedient before people, she was a mischievous rascal once out of sight. But Jun Wu Xie had always shown that face of facial paralysis from beginning to end.

    [The core nature of the two people werepletely different okay! ?]

    ¡°Cough..... You need something?¡± Jun Wu Xie retracted her thoughts and opened her mouth to ask.

    Yue Ye nodded and she tottered over to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s side to spread open the book she held in her hand upon the stone table. Pointing to everything upon it, she looked inquiringly at Jun Wu Xie asking for instruction.

    In this half year¡¯s time, under Jun Wu Xie¡¯s guidance, Yue Ye¡¯s knowledge of medicine had increased by leaps and bounds. She already possessed the gift for it and with such a Heaven defying Master like Jun Wu Xie guiding her, her medical skills had truly soared to astonishing levels!

    Jun Wu Xie exined everything patiently to Yue Ye and after Yue Ye listened attentively to her, she suddenly plopped her chin into both her palms, to stare fixedly at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face.

    ¡°Master, you¡¯re really very good looking.¡±

    ¡°.....¡± Jun Wu Xie could not find any words. How could this littless¡¯ thoughts change direction so quickly?

    ¡°Master, I really like you a lot. It would be great if you could be my sister inw.¡± Yue Ye said, her eyes filled with anticipation.

    ¡°.....¡± Jun Wu Xie waspletely dumbfounded.

    Squatting low atop the roof in guard, Ye Sha almost fell off from the roof in shock.

    [That little one can really shoot her mouth off can¡¯t she?]

    [Fortunately those words were said before the Young Miss. If they reached the ears of Lord Jue.....]

    Ye Sha could not help but took a big gulp as he looked at Yue Ye mournfully.

    [Little girl, you will get your own elder brother killed you know! ! ?]

 Chapter 1879 - â€œRumblings of Disorder (2)â€

    Chapter 1879: ¡°Rumblings of Disorder (2)¡±

    Ye Sha was still suffering from the remnant quakes from shock when he saw Ye Gu who was standing at the side suddenly turn around to leave, and the direction that he was leaving towards immediately made Ye Sha¡¯s scalp crawl!

    Ye Sha quickly pounced like a tiger onto Ye Gu¡¯s thigh!

    ¡°Boss! Where are you going? !¡±

    ¡°Kill Yue Yi.¡± Ye Gu said calmly with a stern face.

    ¡°.....¡± Ye Sha shivered from the chill that shot through him.

    ¡°That wouldn¡¯t really be good would it? Yue Yi is afterall Young Miss¡¯ ally.¡± [The bossman is going to ughter him now, does the Young Miss even know about it?]

    Ye Gu creased up his brows as he looked at Ye Sha to say: ¡°Anyone who dares topete with Lord Jue must die.¡±

    As the Dark Regime¡¯s Commander in Chief, shouldering the Dark Emperor¡¯s woes was the most basic responsibility.

    Ye Sha was almost about to weep!

    [Yue Yi ispletely innocent! There is no way he will dare topete with Lord Jue at all alright?]

    [Can¡¯t he see that after Yue Yi saw Jun Wu Xie¡¯s real countenance and realized Jun Wu Xie¡¯s real gender, he doesn¡¯t even dare to cast his nce in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s direction, and he even made himself maintain that goddamned seven step distance away from her at all times! That guy has been proper and not strayed out of bounds at all you know! ?]

    At that moment, Ye Sha really didn¡¯t know whetherugh or cry. One single statement from Yue Ye had verily almost drawn a life threatening cmity upon Yue Yi!

    Although Yue Ye was blissfully unaware of the kind of terrifying consequences she could have brought upon her elder brother, but after staring intently at Jun Wu Xie for a while more, she then said: ¡°Nope. Big Brother is so dumb and he ispletely unworthy of my Master you. It¡¯s better to forget it.¡±

    ¡°.....¡± Jun Wu Xie was still at a loss for words.

    Ye Sha then patted himself over his heart.

    [Luckily..... Luckily..... Yue Yi was just saved.]

    Ye Sha then raised his eyes to look at Ye Gu resolutely, his demeanor and expression saying ¡°You don¡¯t be rash, a little kid¡¯s words must not be taken seriously.¡±

    Ye Gu creased up his brows and looked at Yue Ye for a good while before he abandoned the thought of going to have Yue Yi killed.

    Yue Yi who was practicing cultivation in his room waspletely oblivious to the fact that his tiny life was almost forfeit because of words spoken in tease by his very own little sister.

    ¡°Master, Master..... In future, my Master¡¯s other half must definitely be of unmatched magnificence and style, or I will never consent to it.¡± Yue Ye¡¯s feelings towards Jun Wu Xie had already reached a level of blind worship and in her heart, her own Master was perfection, impossible to find one even among ten thousand and any regr men werepletely unworthy of her!

    Jun Wu Xie was slightly surprised and the face of Jun Wu Yao¡¯s face unconsciously rose up within her mind as she slowly nodded her head.

    Unmatched magnificence and style?

    That would only be him.

    Just as Jun Wu Xie was being helplessly teased by Yue Ye¡¯s queer and entric personality, the figure of Elder Ying suddenly appeared at the entrance of the yard.

    The moment that Yue Ye saw Elder Yue, the brilliant smile on her face immediately faded slightly and her eyes grew a little panicked as she went quietly to hide behind Jun Wu Xie.

    Elder Ying noticed Yue Ye¡¯s reaction and his eyes filled up with disappointment but he forced himself to perk up as he walked over to go before Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Miss Jun, there is something I need to tell you.¡± Elder Ying said seriously.

    ¡°What¡¯s that matter?¡± Jun Wu Xie said.

    ¡°A few days ago, the me Demons Pce engaged in talks with the Blood Fiend Pce. Because the fighting between the various pces has been getting too intense, they intend to invite all the Pce Lords from all the Twelve Pces toe together to sit down for a good discussion. It seems that they had lost quite a bit of their strength driving some of them to be unable to tolerate it any further and they would like to resolve the fighting once and for all. People from the me Demons Pce delivered this invitation to me early this morning and I wonder what Miss Jun intends to do about this?¡± After the Shadow Moon Pce was destroyed, it was not known by other people. Any interaction with the outside world was fronted by Elder Ying and as Elder Ying was already the Shadow Moon Pce¡¯s Elder, he did not draw any suspicion from people being the face of the Shadow Moon Pce.

 Chapter 1880 - â€œRumblings of Disorder (3)â€

    Chapter 1880: ¡°Rumblings of Disorder (3)¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Jun Wu Xie arched up an eyebrow, and her eyes shed with a glint.

    ¡°They are finally unable to sit back anymore?¡± Jun Wu Xie said as her eyes narrowed up slightly. With the kind of might the me Demons Pce and the Blood Fiend Pce possessed, if things had not reached a stage where it was getting out of hand, they would definitely not lower themselves to do something so demeaning to themselves.

    Over the past half year, she had not once stepped out from the Shadow Moon Pce and most of the news were brought in by Elder Ying and the two men from the Night Regime. So, even if she had no interaction with the outside world, she still knew clearly about the chaos within the Twelve Pces throughout this period.

    Looks like Qiao Chu and the others had been very sessful with their missions and the nails she buried into the Twelve Pces were taking effect.

    The time to deal with the Twelve Pces had almoste.

    Elder Ying was rather surprised to see Jun Wu Xie¡¯s reaction.

    Could it be that her objective was not just the Shadow Moon Pce?

    ¡°ept their invitation.¡± Jun Wu Xie said.

    ¡°ept? But.... the Shadow Moon Pce no longer has a Pce Lord.....¡± Elder Ying said with mournful expression.

    Jun Wu Xie lifted up an eyebrow as she looked at Elder Ying. ¡°Am I not the Pce Lord?¡±

    She had annihted the Shadow Moon Pce and who would question what she wanted to do in here?

    Elder Ying stared with his eyes widened and looked incredulously at Jun Wu Xie. He had a feeling that Jun Wu Xie was going to do something that would shake the world this time.

    ¡°Tell the people of the Twelve Pces that the Shadow Moon Pce has had a change of regime and as to the identity..... Didn¡¯t thete Pce Lord have a younger sister?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked.

    ¡°But the previous Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s younger sister died when she was very young..... Ah! I understand!¡± It suddenly dawned upon Elder Ying what Jun Wu Xie was saying.

    Many things in the Twelve Pces were mostly withheld from others outside the pce and there was no way for other pces to discern the real truth behind many things that happened.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded,

    ¡°There is one more problem. There is no one in the Shadow Moon Pce anymore, so are we going there with just the few of us here?¡± Elder Ying was beginning to feel a little awkward.

    The Shadow Moon Pce¡¯s direct disciples had all been killed and disciples from the branches were too obviously weak. With the Twelve Pces congregating this time, all the pces would surely bring only disciples with sufficient power there to give a show of strength, but they were sorely inadequate in this department to buff up appearances.

    Jun Wu Xie raised her hand up slightly.

    Ye Sha and Ye Gi instantly appeared behind her.

    ¡°Young Miss!¡± The two men greeted with a knee on the ground.

    ¡°Have they arrived?¡± Jun Wu Xie suddenly asked that question that did not make any sense.

    ¡°Almost, two weeks at the most to arrival.¡± Ye Sha said.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded her head in satisfaction.

    Elder Ying¡¯s face was one of puzzlement.

    ¡°When did the me Demons Pce guys set the time as?¡± Jun Wu Xie looked at Elder Ying to ask.

    ¡°One monthter, close to Mount Fu Yao.¡± Elder Ying replied.

    ¡°That is adequate. You do not have to worry about the problem with disciples. I¡¯ll make arrangements for that.¡± Jun Wu Xie said.

    Although Elder Ying was feeling rather befuddled, he did not dare to probe further. As Jun Wu Xie had not strayed with everything that she had done till this point, he simrly chose to trust her.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go send out the reply.¡± Elder Ying then said.

    The me Demons Pce¡¯s invitation, would need a proper reply.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Jun Wu Xie nodded.

    Elder Ying had just left but just before he stepped out, his steps had hesitated slightly as he looked at Yue Ye expectantly but Yue Ye was a little shy where she lowered her head, unwilling to return the gaze.

    Elder Ying sighed slightly, having no choice but to leave feeling despondent.

 Chapter 1881 - â€œIron Blood Divine Army (1)â€

    Chapter 1881: ¡°Iron Blood Divine Army (1)¡±

    The days passed one by one and Elder Ying continued to try to interact with Yue Ye. However, responses were few and far between as Yue Ye was always avoiding him.

    Even Yue Yi was helpless with that.

    Jun Wu Xie on the other hand, was often pestered by Yue Ye.

    Half a month¡¯s time went by in a blink and Elder Ying¡¯s mind kept going back to the conversation he heard between Ye Sha and Jun Wu Xie.

    Counting the days, it was almost time but there was still no sign of any activity.

    It was not till the fifteenth day¡¯s evening that Elder Ying was bing a little restless and fearing that he might have missed something, he ran straight to the main gates of the Shadow Moon Pce and stood there, his head lifted with an expectant gaze to peer in the direction towards the setting sun.

    The sky was gradually darkening with the arrival of dusk and the diminishing glow of the sun spilled over thend. Elder Ying was feeling a little exhausted and he was just thinking to leave but was rather hesitant. Yue Yi stood there together with him, silently without saying a word.

    ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s go back.¡± Elder Ying suspected whether he had guessed wrong while he shook his head a little helplessly to turn around to go back.

    Yue Yi looked at Elder Yue before peering out front and his eyes then lit up as he grasped Elder Yue¡¯s arm to say: ¡°Grandfather! Look!¡±

    Elder Ying turned his head around in bewilderment and he saw it.

    Right over the horizon with the setting sun, a cluster of faint shadows had appeared.

    Elder Ying stared excitedly, his eyes wide as he saw the swath of shadows gradually gradually magnify!

    A faint tremor was felt rumbling through the ground as a neat and orderly army suddenly appeared before the eyes of Elder Ying and Yue Yi!

    Before therge contingent, a prettydy in light armour rode proudly upon a handsome stallion, marching over the nting rays of dusk as it came towards the Shadow Moon Pce¡¯s main gates!

    The rumble of steel shod hooves from the cavalry reverberated in their ears, feeling like they were stomping upon Elder Ying¡¯s heart.

    The army d in silver armour stopped before the gates of the Shadow Moon Pce and the cold and prouddy leading the army reined in her horse right before Elder Ying. She dismounted effortlessly, her smooth actions so suave that made Yue Yi as a young man feel to pale inparison to her.

    ¡°May I ask if this is the Shadow Moon Pce?¡± Thedy asked, her voice surprisingly melodious, unlike the cold and proud air that surrounded her.

    ¡°Yes, it is.¡± Elder Ying nodded.

    Thedy¡¯s face then blossomed with a faint smile. Although her manner was gentle and polite, but without knowing why, she gave people the feeling of a certain incisiveness and strength, which caused people to unconsciously be very polite when speaking to her.

    ¡°May I then ask if there is a guest by the surname Jun staying within the esteemed premises?¡± Thedy asked.

    While thedy spoke, the army that was several tens of thousands strong behind her remained silent without a whisper of a sound, like they did not exist at all.

    Elder Ying swept his gaze over them, and with his level of power, he could actually see more than a hundred Purple Spirits standing at the forefront of the army!

    Those were true Purple Spirits, and not elevated with any special techniques.

    ¡°Yes, there is.¡± Elder Ying nodded his head, surprised by the make and lineup within the army before his eyes, where without a singlemand, they were still orderly, greatly shocking him.

    ¡°May I ask, you are?¡±

    The smile on thedy¡¯s face then became even more enchanting as she slowly opened her mouth to say in reply: ¡°I am your guest¡¯s wife.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Elder Ying¡¯s eyes red wide in incredulity. Yue Yi beside him waspletely stunned. Beat him to death and he would not have thought that the sternly cold but enchantingdy before their eyes would turn out to be Jun Wu Xie¡¯s.....

    [Wait a minute!]

    [Isn¡¯t Jun Wu Xie a girl?]

    Just as Elder Ying and Yue Yi were stunned with bewilderment, a cold clear voice suddenly sounded behind them.

    ¡°You¡¯re here.¡±

 Chapter 1882 - â€œIron Blood Divine Army (2)â€

    Chapter 1882: ¡°Iron Blood Divine Army (2)¡±

    The coldly proud youngdy suddenly raised her head and looked towards the voice. A tiny figure fell within her eyes and intense feelings immediately rocked her heart.

    Fighting down the urge to run towards that person, the youngdy then went walking restrainedly towards the neer. Before that person, she then bowed gracefully, the corners of her mouth lifting up with a smile that came from deep within her heart.

    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie looked at the youngdy before her eyes, in a matter of a few years, that once innocent and guileless little girl had now grown to be an almost wlessly beautifuldy.

    Qu Ling Yue, the Young Miss of the Thousand Beast City, the Fire Country¡¯s Iron Empress, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s wife in name.

    ¡°An army fifty thousand strong gathered, all of us here as we¡¯ve been ordered.¡± Qu Ling Yue straightened her back, to raise her hand towards the army fifty thousand strong behind her!

    ¡°Respects to Your Majesty!¡± Fifty thousand soldiers flipped themselves off their horses in together at the same time, falling to one knee by their horses, the orderly roar of their voices soaring up towards the Heavens, the movements of fifty thousand in perfect unison, a grand and majestic sight to the eyes!

    Jun Wu Xie raised up her eyes to look at the army gathered before her.

    An armye from the Lower Realm, a condensation of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s and Jun Wu Yao¡¯s sweat and blood.

    This army was a gathering of the most elite group of people in the Lower Realm, and Jun Wu Xie saw the familiar figures standing at the forefront of the army.

    ¡°Your subordinate Long Qi, pays respect to Young Miss.¡± Long Qi came walking out from within the soldiers, to kneel on one knee right before Jun Wu Xie, his fist held to his chest.

    ¡°Your subordinate Mu Chen, pays respect to Young Miss.¡± Mu Chen came up behind, following suit.

    ¡°Your subordinate Mu Qian Fan, pays respect to Young Miss!¡±

    ¡°Your subordinate Lei Chen, pays respect to Your Majesty!¡±

    ¡°Your subordinate Mo Qian Yuan, pays respect to Your Majesty!¡±

    ¡°Your subordinate Bai Yun Xian, pays respect to Your Majesty!¡±

    ¡°Your subordinate Yin Yan, pays respect to Your Majesty!¡±

    ¡°Your subordinate Gu Li Sheng, pays respect to Your Majesty.....¡±

    Familiar faces came walking out from the gathered army one after another, falling to a kneel in a straight line before Jun Wu Xie.

    But among the group of people, Jun Wu Xie did not see the Jun Family¡¯s father and son pair and she could not help it as a glint of disappointment shed in her eyes.

    Qu Ling Yue¡¯s sharp senses detected Jun Wu Xie¡¯s subtle change in emotions and the corners of her mouth then curled up with a faint smile.

    ¡°I think, I will not have to pay my respects to you, my littless right?¡± A jovial voice suddenly sounded, and Jun Wu Xie immediately lifted her head straight up when she heard that voice.

    Jun Qing was d in a suit of light silver armour, to have suddenlye stand in front of Jun Wu Xie, a splendid smile upon his highly gentle face.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s heart leapt!

    ¡°Uncle!¡±

    Jun Qing smiled as he stepped forward, unable to help himself but to stretch his hand out to rub Jun Wu Xie on her head, his eyes filled with such doting and pampering love.

    ¡°Your Grandfather was worried about leaving your Father at home alone and that is why he did note. But he has words he wants me to bring to you.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s throat was incapable of words. Separated from her family for so long and finally able to reunite, who could understand the kind of feelings surging deep in her heart?

    ¡°Your Grandfather said, no matter who your opponent is, you must never bury our Jun Family¡¯s name in shame! Twenty thousand men of our Rui Lin Army, I brought them all here for you.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie took a deep breath and suddenly took a big step forward to give Jun Qing a humongous hug.

    Not even a thousand words, couldpare with this warm and close hug.

    Jun Qing smiled till his eyes narrowed up as he continued to rub at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s little head and he said softly: ¡°You¡¯re already the Commander in Chief of our entire Lower Realm, how could still act like such a child. You¡¯ll beughed at.¡±

    ¡°Whatever.¡± Jun Wu Xie did not care about any of that. She only knew that she missed her Uncle so much, missed her Grandfather dearly, missed the Lin Pce that she had no seen for so long.

    Jun Qingughed, at a loss for words. All the others tacitly averted their gazes, unwilling to interrupt that highly heartwarming scene of their family reunion who had been apart for so long.

 Chapter 1883 - â€œIron Blood Divine Army (3)â€

    Chapter 1883: ¡°Iron Blood Divine Army (3)¡±

    Qu Ling Yue stood quietly at the side smilingly and when Jun Wu Xie left Jun Qing¡¯s embrace, she then turned toe before Qu Ling Yue.

    Although already the Iron Blood Empress, Qu Ling Yue disyed traces of nervousness and being under Jun Wu Xie¡¯s gaze, she seemed to have once again be the puerile Young Chief of the Thousand Beast City.

    Meeting Jun Wu Xie¡¯s cold clear gaze, Qu Ling Yue was a little ill at ease.

    Suddenly, Jun Wu Xie wrapped Qu Ling Yue who was half a head taller than her into her arms, and said in a soft voice: ¡°Thank you.¡± Qu Ling waspletely frozen in her spot and her heart felt as if it was about to jump out of her throat, her face filled up with utter shock. When she gradually recovered her senses, she then lowered her head and hugged Jun Wu Xie back.

    ¡°It¡¯s something I ought to do.¡±

    An army of fifty thousand, besides the twenty thousand Rui Lin Army, the rest was made up from the elite forces from the various countries. After the unification of the Lower Realm, these people no longer saw any demarcation of borders between countries, but lived together as one, cultivating with everyone, close as brothers.

    Qu Ling Yue and the members of the Jun Family did not hold back in guiding and teaching them all, and the greatest teacher this army had, had in fact been Jun Wu Yao!

    In the period after Jun Wu Xie left from the Lower Realm, although Jun Wu Yao went missing frequently, he had still taken out ten days¡¯ time every month to guide the people from the Lower Realm in their cultivation, where hadn¡¯t Jun Wu Xie with Qiao Chu and gang attained exponential advancement under Jun Wu Yao¡¯s guidance as well?

    Although the people in the army of the Lower Realm did not possess the kind of gift like Jun Wu Xie and the others had, there were still quite a number of them with great talent as well. In just a short one year¡¯s time, the Lower Realm had already seen a surge in the number of Purple Spirits.

    The gap between the Lower Realm and the Middle Realm was being closed at a highly rming rate.

    The army Qu Ling Yue had led here, was in no way inferior to any army in the entire Middle Realm, or they might even be stronger!

    Elder Ying and Yue Yi were stunned by everything before their eyes from beginning to the end. They werepletely unable toprehend from where Jun Wu Xie had been able to magically summon such a stalwart and iron blooded divine army. Without mentioning their great number and imposing grandeur, just the bunch of people who hade forward to kneel before Jun Wu Xie alone were all uniformly true Purple Spirits!

    From where had this army sprouted out from?

    Elder Ying and Yue Yi both had faces of bewilderment. Elder Ying had initially thought that since Jun Wu Xie was from the Dark Regions, the people he expected toe would surely be from the Dark Regions or the Night Regime. But he could clearly see the spirit power levels of all these people here and that meant they were all not peoplee from the Dark Regions.

    But for an army this big and numerous in number, if they had been in the Middle Realm, it was impossible that no one had discovered their existence. Judging purely based on the stalwart air they gave out and their levels of power, it could be seen that they were not a force that any regr power would be able tomand, and for such a powerful army, it was impossible they could have escaped detection from the Twelve Pces and the Nine Temples.

    But despite all that, Elder Ying had never once heard anything about such an army.

    The ¡°Rui Lin Army¡± that Jun Qing mentioned earlier was also something he knew nothing about.

    And what shocked Elder Ying even more was that such arge armypletely deferred to Jun Wu Xiemand. From their stern gaze of reverence and stalwart demeanor, it could be seen the kind of extent that they revered Jun Wu Xie. Such a kind of almost fanatical adtion, was something that the Twelve Pces were unable to achieve!

    Elder Ying¡¯s gaze then unconsciously shifted to look upon Jun Wu Xie¡¯s back.

    [Who is this mysterious youngdy of unknown origins?]

    [Why does she have people from the Dark Regions¡¯ Night Regime by her side and possesses such a mysterious and powerful army! ?]

 Chapter 1884 - â€œHatching Up the Grand Plan (1)â€

    Chapter 1884: ¡°Hatching Up the Grand n (1)¡±

    The Lower Realm¡¯s army was led into the Shadow Moon Pce and the Shadow Moon Pce that hadid empty for quite a while regained back its bustle.

    In regards to settling them in, Jun Wu Xie dumped the entire task onto Elder Ying and faced with the men d in light armour one after another, every single one of them stalwart and imposing, his forehead then broke out in a bout of cold sweat.

    Fortunately he had been an Elder of the Shadow Moon Pce and he had seen his fair share of big scenes like this. But without knowing why, the silent and highly orderly army before his eyes also gave him a feeling of intense bloodiness about them. Although they were expressionless and they did not do anything too intense, never showing any discontent with all of Elder Ying¡¯s arrangements, doing everything that they were told, but.....

    Elder Ying somehow could not help but feel that these men had seemingly been plucked out from blood. Though there wasn¡¯t the slightest smell of blood on them, but the blood filled air that seemed to emanate from deep in their bones was something he was unable to ignore.

    ¡°We¡¯ve caused you trouble.¡± Long Qi thanked Elder Ying on behalf of everyone.

    Elder Ying gave a rather forcedugh. The man before him was merely just over twenty years old but his spirit powers had already reached the Purple Spirit¡¯s second stage, and that iron blooded stalwart air emanating from him was the strongest among the men.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for thanks. You are all Miss Jun¡¯s subordinate and Miss Jun helped me a great deal before. This is what I ought to do at least.¡± Elder Ying said with augh. Although he was very curious about the origins of this army, out of a sense of propriety his did not ask anything about it.

    On the other side, Jun Qing, Qu Ling Yue, Lei Chen and the others followed Jun Wu Xie toe to her little courtyard. Crouched at the edge of the pond and swinging her two little feet at over the water¡¯s edge while memorizing a book, Yue Ye heard sounds and she turned around with a cheery smile, intending to greet her Master when the first thing she saw upon turning her head was a whole bunch of unfamiliar faces that appeared before her eyes.....

    ¡°Mas..... Master.....¡± Yue Ye froze.

    ¡°Eh? Master? You¡¯ve started to ept disciples as well.¡± Jun Qing said as he looked at the frozen Yue Ye, thinking it all rather interesting.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded her head.

    Yue Ye was still in a daze.

    ¡°This is my Uncle.¡± Jun Wu Xie opened her mouth to say.

    Yue Ye¡¯s mouth opened up wide, standing up from the edge of the water in a fluster, hurrying to standing primly by the side of the pond, her face flushed red and looking highly reserved.

    ¡°Grand..... Granduncle Master.....¡± Yue Ye stuttered.

    She had actually allowed herself to be seen by her Master¡¯s family in such a sloppy state!

    Granduncle Master? Jun Qing didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry hearing that form of address. That littless seemed to have addressed him wrongly didn¡¯t he?

    But seeing Yue Ye¡¯s deep red face, Jun Qing was considerate enough to not go pick on the little girl any further.

    And the other people standing together with Jun Wu Xie consciously went on to introduce themselves, their eyes inquisitive as their gazes fell upon Yue Ye. They were all very curious, wondering what kind of a person could make Jun Wu Xie ept them as a disciple.

    Yue Ye stood there feeling very self conscious as she was surrounded by people who were gazing at her like she was some rare majestic spirit beast.

    It was until Qu Ling Yue opened her mouth to introduce herself that Yue Ye¡¯s eyes red wide, staring in incredulous disbelief at the cold and proud Iron Blood Empress.

    ¡°Mas..... Master¡¯s..... wi..... wife.....¡± The unfortunate little girl was so shocked her speech was stuttering.

    ¡°Mm.¡± Jun Wu Xie affirmed Qu Ling Yue¡¯s words in a calm andposed manner.

    Yue Ye¡¯s face was one of rm.

    She had felt that Qu Ling Yue carried a unique air around her, though cold as well, but different from her Master¡¯s, but would never have thought.....

    Yue Ye¡¯s face grew even redder.

    ¡°Master, all of you should carry on chatting. I¡¯ll make a move.¡± With a red face, Yue Ye then obediently bowed to her ¡°Elders¡±.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Jun Wu Xie nodded.

    Yue Ye then zoomed herself out from Jun Wu Xie¡¯s little courtyard in escape.

    Not knowing.....

 Chapter 1885 - â€œHatching Up the Grand Plan (2)â€

    Chapter 1885: ¡°Hatching Up the Grand n (2)¡±

    The Shadow Moon Pce suddenly had a humongous bunch of big and burly men all d in armour, their faces cold and stoic, all highly imposing looking. Yue Ye was greatly startled by the sudden change right before her eyes, the medical book held in her hand falling to the floor.

    ¡°Youngdy, your book.¡± A gentle and handsome looking man picked up the book Yue Ye dropped, to hand it back to her.

    Yue Ye looked dazedly at the handsome looking man wearing a jade crown, his demeanor noble and steady.

    ¡°My Lord, you should go see Her Majesty first.¡± The prettydy following behind the man reminded in a gentle voice.

    The man nodded his head slightly, and asked Yue Ye about the location of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s residence, before he went walking towards it, but the prettydy did not follow him.

    Yue Ye was a little puzzled as she looked at thedy who remained there in her spot while watching the man leave and she asked in bewilderment: ¡°Big Sister, aren¡¯t you going too?¡±

    Thedy shook her head, her eyes tinged with a trace of humble self abasement.

    ¡°I do not yet have the right.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because I did something wrong.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Big Sister, what wrong did youmit?¡± Yue Ye was a little puzzled. Since she was allowed toe to the Shadow Moon Pce, she must have first gained her Master¡¯s approval. Her Master..... wouldn¡¯t have allowed people she had not forgiven in here would she?

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Thedy shook her head, and then turned to leave, and when she was walking away, she saw a figure acting simrly restrained.

    Under the shade of a tree, Yin Yan saw Bai Yun Xian who was suddenly slightly taken aback, and the two people smiled a little helplessly to each other.

    Compared to everyone else, the two of them were more like sinners, the kind of sins they hadmitted before, enough to have them die a hundred times. After they were subdued by Jun Wu Xie, they had initially resisted, till they were gradually converted as they reflected on all their past deeds, bing highly ashamed of themselves.

    If Jun Wu Xie had not shown them mercy in the past, they might not even have had a chance to change themselves anew.

    The two of them still did not dare to show themselves before Jun Wu Xie, because they felt guilty and ashamed.

    Yue Ye looked at the men passing all around, her heart quaking in shock. But she soon discovered that all the seemingly stern and imposing looking soldiers would subconsciously step aside to allow her to pass, trying their best to put on a gentle and warm expression on their faces.

    However.....

    The effect was not all that significant. Every of those men stalwart and hard like steel, their smiles weren¡¯t as pleasant looking as those from good looking handsome men.

    You can¡¯t really me these soldiers from the Lower Realm for looking so ferocious. One must know that they all underwent the harshest and most intense kind of training over the recent past years and all of them were mainly surrounded by other tough guys like them most of the time, causing them all to have cultivated their faces to be statically one of stoic ferociousness.

    However, Jun Qing and Qu Ling Yue had given orders that they were not to harm any single person in the Shadow Moon Pce and all they could do was to try their best to squeeze out those not so pleasant looking smiles onto their faces, trying not to make Yue Ye feel nervous around them.

    But the results were dismal.....

    Yue Ye scooted away in escape from the bunch of soldiers as the brash and towering men scratched their heads in bafflement, thinking that they had definitely been highly affable and approachable.

    Yue Ye went to look for Yue Yi, but in the end, the situation wasn¡¯t that much better for him as well. A whole bunch of the Rui Lin Army¡¯s guys led by Mu Qian Fan were there to pick up their allocated room numbers at Yue Yi¡¯s ce.

    When Yue Ye pushed the door open and saw the whole bunch of impossibly broad shouldered soldiers with waists the size of a bear¡¯s all d in armour fully surrounding her elder brother, her eyes almost popped out from her head.

    ¡°Little Ye..... You¡¯ll have to wait for a while. I¡¯m rather preupied here.¡± Yue Yi¡¯s face was wan and haggard as he stuck his head out from among the crowd. He was slowly dying inside from being under the ¡°concerned¡± gazes of the entire bunch of fierce looking and imposing soldiers.

    ¡°.....¡± Yue Ye was absolutely stunned and in shock.

    [From where had this entire bunch of soldiers popped out from! ? Who cane tell me! ?]

 Chapter 1886 - â€œHatching Up the Grand Plan (3)â€

    Chapter 1886: ¡°Hatching Up the Grand n (3)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie chatted with Jun Qing and the others for quite a long while as evening went deep into the night, but everyone did not feel tired, all of them in high spirits, listening intently to each other.

    It was only when dawn was breaking that Jun Wu Xie finished exining everything to them and they all then went to their respective rooms to get some sleep.

    Only Qu Ling Yue remained behind in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s little courtyard.

    ¡°In the past two years, it was all due to Young Master Jun¡¯s help as without him, the Lower Realm¡¯s army could not possibly be able to increase their powers so quickly.¡± The sky was brightening slightly and Qu Ling Yue was seated bathed in candlelight, as she watched the waving me on the candle.

    Jun Wu Xie was silent. She had vaguely known that Jun Wu Yao had provided a little guidance to the Rui Lin Army in the Lower Realm but after she came here into the Middle Realm, she had had no way of knowing more about it.

    Qu Ling Yue slowly told of everything that Jun Wu Yao had done. Although she had note into contact with Jun Wu Yao much, but she could clearly discern the reason why Jun Wu Yao did all of that.

    ¡°In two weeks, we will move ording to the n you have devised. When the timees, everyone will wait for your orders. I should..... go rest already.¡± Qu Ling Yue spoke for a while, and then stood up to walk out of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s door.

    She did not know why she was telling Jun Wu Xie all this, but she said all that just because she felt like it.

    Jun Wu Xie watched Qu Ling Yue¡¯s back as she left, and it was only until the door was shut that she lowered her eyes, with no one knowing what she was thinking.

    Up on the roof, Ye Sha and Ye Gu sat in a crouch upon the roof tiles, every single one of Qu Ling Yue¡¯s words in the room earlier having reached their ears.

    ¡°Lady Qu is really a nice person.¡± Ye Gu said, sharing his evaluation of Qu Ling Yue.

    Ye Sha nced at him, suddenly rather speechless.

    He dared to swear, that the only reason Ye Gu felt that Qu Ling Yue was a nice person was merely because Qu Ling Yue had told the Young Miss about Lord Jue¡¯s deeds and achievements that had been carried out behind her back!

    In the ensuing period of time, with the army¡¯s fifty thousand soldiers having moved into the Shadow Moon Pce, Elder Ying finally understood why Jun Wu Xie had been so confident. Because the army made up from those fifty thousand soldiers, were truly very much stronger than what the original Shadow Moon Pce had been.

    If Jun Wu Xie showed up at the congregation of the Twelve Pces as the new Shadow Moon Pce Lord leading such a ferocious and imposing army, even just by thinking with his toes, Elder Ying already knew how greatly shocked the others in the Twelve Pces would be.

    The Shadow Moon Pce was not the least bit significant among the Twelve Pces and in regards to the Twelve Pces¡¯ recent infighting and turmoil, the Shadow Moon Pce had not been involved at all. Hence, the fact that they had also been invited was merely just purely symbolic.

    At that moment, Elder Ying could not help himself but start to anticipate to see the kind of effect, the astoundment and shock when Jun Wu Xie shows up with this Lower Realm¡¯s army right before the eyes of the other Pce Lords.

    Elder Ying gradually grew ustomed to the presence of the soldiers and Yue Yi¡¯s youthful blood was also pumped up by them where he even began sparring with Long Qi in training.

    Only Yue Ye was left.....

    To always be just like a terrified and flurried bunny, taking flight with every encounter.

    The only fortunate thing for her was.....

    Yue Ye did not dislike Qu Ling Yue, to the extent that when Jun Wu Xie was busy discussing her ns with others, Yue Ye would go seek Qu Ling Yue for a chat.

    Qu Ling Yue liked to see the bubbly and lively Yue Ye as well, especially when.....

    Yue Ye was always following behind her and calling her ¡°Master¡¯s Wife, Master¡¯s Wife¡±, which just pleased Qu Ling Yue¡¯s heart to no end, which made Qu Ling Yue be highly fond of Yue Ye.

    Towards her own ¡°Empress¡± and her little disciple¡¯s acts of tant ¡°collusion¡±, Jun Wu Xie did not show any reaction, but it made Jun Qing feeling highly helpless on whether tough or cry, seeing his little niece¡¯s rtionships so chaotic!

 Chapter 1887 - â€œThe Twelve Palacesâ€™ Summit (1)â€

    Chapter 1887: ¡°The Twelve Pces¡¯ Summit (1)¡±

    Time passed like sand flowing through one¡¯s fingers, silent in its passage.

    Five days passed in a blink and the date to the Twelve Pces¡¯ Summit was getting nearer and it was time for Jun Wu Xie and the others to step out onto the road towards the summit¡¯s venue.

    The Twelve Pces had after the Dark Emperor¡¯s fall, not had all the Pce Lords gathered together before. When theirmon enemy disappeared, the first thing they all thought of was to grow and expand their own might, and stand out from all the others, even to the extent of unifying the Twelve Pces under them, to stand shoulder to shoulder with the Nine Temples.

    For close to a thousand years, open hostility and secret schemes against each other had be amon urrence and although the Twelve Pces were still allies on the surface, in reality they had be mutual enemies, each seeking to surpass each other a notch.

    Such a mentality, had made it impossible for them to sit down to talk with each other peacefully.

    And they were all meeting for a discussion this time, purely because the Twelve Pces¡¯ struggle against each other had gone from fighting hidden in the dark to have be open confrontation. Ever since the time of the Pure Grace Pce Lord¡¯s birthday banquet where Zhuge Yin was killed, it had dragged the Dragon yers Pce, the Blood Fiend Pce and the Pure Grace Pce into an inseparable mess, with all three sides in incessantbat. The Dragon yers Pce and the Blood Fiend Pce had already reached a stage where one party had to die or they would not rest, while the weaker Pure Grace Pce was sandwiched between the other two pces, losing on both ends.

    The other pces had initially been sitting back to watch the show but they had not expected that not too long into the show, another major incident broke out.

    They had originally just been waiting to reap some benefit when the me Demons Pce suddenly got into a fight with the Purple Thunder Pce, and the sly Soul Return Pce sank their teeth into the mboyant Pce, with the other pces constantly fighting as well. For some unknown reason, endless conflict seemed to just erupt among them all within the past half year.

    In just half a year¡¯s time, the death toll in the pces reached numbers never seen before in the past close to a thousand years, throwing even the various Pce Lords who delighted in ughter to feel ill at ease. With the me Demons Pce and the Blood Fiend Pce taking the lead, they decided to hold this summit, seeking to resolve the matter once and for all with all Pce Lords present. Afterall, if the ughter continued on, it could lead to all of them suffering devastating consequences as even the me Demons Pce were finding it rather difficult to swallow.

    The me Demons Pce who had taken the lead in this, had already led their men to make their way towards the venue. The ce was very near to Mount Fu Yao and Mount Fu Yao was the point dividing the Twelve Pces and the Nine Temples, a centralised location, which made its existence rather intriguing, where everyone subconsciously feared the deterrent element of Mount Fu Yao, not daring to act rashly around Mount Fu Yao.

    The reason this location was chosen was to set the minds of the various pces at ease as if it had been anywhere else, it was feared that many of the Pce Lords would not dare take a step inside.

    The me Demons Pce had already gotten everything for the summit prepared earlier and the second to arrive at that ce was the people from the Blood Fiend Pce.

    With the Blood Fiend Pce being one of the triggers for the fighting among the Twelve Pces, their situation recently had not been too good.

    With Gu Yiing to the summit this time, he brought quite a number of powerful disciples, where even Gu Ying and Gu Xin Yan had followed as well.

    The me Demon Pce¡¯s people then led the Blood Fiend Pces¡¯ disciples to the rooms they would be staying in.

    Gu Yi sat inside his room, his gaze cold as he stared at the silent Gu Ying standing in the room.

    Gu Ying¡¯s handsome face was filled with light and faint traces of wounds. Compared to normal skin, the colour was slightly lighter and it was not hard to see that those scars should have been left from a few months ago. Although the scab had faded away, but it still added ws to that extraordinarily handsome face. There was even a scar that about a pinky finger¡¯s length but although it was thin, it was highly obvious to see. It could just be imagined how deep that wound must have been,

 Chapter 1888 - â€œThe Twelve Palacesâ€™ Summit (2)â€

    Chapter 1888: ¡°The Twelve Pces¡¯ Summit (2)¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re really just useless trash. You¡¯ve actually gone and stir up so much trouble and caused the Blood Fiend Pce to suffer such great losses. Is this all that you¡¯re capable of?¡± Gu Yi said as he looked at Gu Ying with contempt, the venom in his eyes not looking anything like what a benevolent father should have.

    Gu Ying stood silently in his spot, not saying a word.

    ¡°Because of the trouble you have wrought, you had caused me toe owe the me Demons Pce a big favour for nothing, you should just be damned.¡± Gu Yi became angry the more he thought about it. The Dragon yers Pce held a rather good level of might, inferior only to the me Demons Pce and the Blood Fiend Pce and they had always sought to ally with the Blood Fiend Pce, with Gu Yi feeling that it was almost a given that they would. Never had he thought that such a big incident would break out in the Pure Grace Pce.

    Zhuge Yin¡¯s death had immediately caused the Dragon yers Pce to be almost deranged. The Dragon yers Pce Lord only had Zhuge Yin as his only son and it could be said that Zhuge Yin¡¯s death had thrown him down into the bottomless pits of despair. It had been as good as severing the Dragon yers Pce Lord¡¯s bloodline so how could the Dragon yers Pce Lord not fly into a rage?

    In half a year¡¯s time, the Dragon yers Pce and the Blood Fiend Pce had turned to be mortal enemies with irreconcble differences. The Dragon yers Pce Lord had gone out of his way to go against the Blood Fiend Pce in every way at all cost and in the messy struggle, the Blood Fiend Pce had many of their numbers dead or injured. Left with no other choice, Gu Yi had sought out the me Demons Pce who was simrly entrenched in bitter fighting to discuss the situation which then brought about this summit.

    Everyone knew that the me Demons Pce and the Blood Fiend Pce had beenpeting for the top spot among the Twelve Pces for so many years but when Gu Yi took the initiative to seek out the me Demons Pce Lord, he was seen to have dwarfed himself a notch in submission which just made Gu Yi clench his teeth in hatred, leading him to vent out the humiliating upon Gu Ying.

    ¡°The Dragon yers Pce would never let things rest just like this and if you are unable to gain the forgiveness of the Dragon yers Pce, then you shallpensate them with your life for a life!¡± Gu Yi said in anger, his merciless tone and demeanorpletely unlike what a father should use on a child.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Ying said calmly, already highly used to Gu Yi¡¯s cruelty and heartlessness.

    ¡°Get out! I get infuriated the moment I see you.¡± Gu Yi said with his brows furrowed up.

    Gu Ying walked out obediently. When he opened the door, he coincidentally discovered Gu Xin Yan standing outside. When Gu Xin Yan saw Gu Ying, her eyes shed with traces of concern while Gu Ying merely swept his nce over her briefly before walking away.

    ¡°Little Yan you¡¯vee? Come in quick.¡± The moment Gu Yi saw Gu Xin Yan, the grim callousness on his face immediately disappearedpletely and the smile of a benevolent father came onto his face.

    ¡°Father.¡± Gu Xin Yan walked into the room, looking at the amicable Gu Yi.

    ¡°You will have to be more careful during the summit. Elder Lin and the others will stay by your side and you must remember not to go out on your own. Every one of the other pces will be here and they do not hold kind intentions. Especially for the Dragon yers Pce who seek vengeance in blood against us, they will not let the matter rest and you will have to be very careful with them.¡± Gu Yi was filled with worry for Gu Xin Yan.

    For the summit, Gu Yi had initially not intended to bring Gu Xin Yan along as it was thought that there was no way of warming up ties with the Dragon yers Pce afterall and he was afraid that the Dragon yers Pce revenge for having killed their Young Lord would implicate Gu Xin Yan.

    It was only after Gu Xin Yan came to him to make a request that Gu Xi was left with no choice but to bring her.

    ¡°I will be careful.¡± Gu Xin Yan nodded her head obediently, before her face turned slightly hesitant and said: ¡°Father, there was something fishy about Zhuge Yin¡¯s death. Big Brother was..... framed by someone. It really wasn¡¯t him.¡±

    Hearing Gu Ying being mentioned, Gu Yi¡¯s brows creased up. ¡°You have already said that many times. You do not need to tell me again.¡±

 Chapter 1889 - â€œThe Twelve Palacesâ€™ Summit (3)â€

    Chapter 1889: ¡°The Twelve Pces¡¯ Summit (3)¡±

    Gu Xin Yan stiffened her lips and hesitated for a long while before she opened her mouth.

    ¡°Father is intending to hand Big Brother over to them?¡±

    Gu Yi¡¯s voice deepened as he said: ¡°Do you think there is still a way to turn things around in this matter? The person who died is the Dragon yers Pce¡¯s only Young Lord and even if they are still able to go on to elect a new sessor, it wouldn¡¯t be from the same bloodline of the current Dragon yers Pce Lord. With the Dragon yers Pce Lord still upon his seat, he is in control of the entire Dragon yers Pce and how could he not be aware that he would lose power in future? Zhuge Yin¡¯s death had left him with no other way out and he would definitely set his sights fixed upon our Blood Fiend Pce. Although our Blood Fiend Pce¡¯s might surpasses the Dragon yers Pce by a notch, but if the Dragon yers Pce goes against us with everything they have, the price we¡¯ll have to pay will be difficult to bear. Even if we win, we will have sustained great losses and it will no longer be possible for us topete with the me Demons Pce anymore.¡±

    ¡°But Zhuge Yin really wasn¡¯t killed by Big Brother! I can be a witness to that! Father, Big Brother has bent his back and strove for the Blood Fiend Pce for so many years so you cannot do this.¡± Gu Xin Yan was naturally aware of Gu Yi¡¯s concerns but she could not understand why her Father could be so cruel to her elder brother.

    ¡°It is not as if we are unable to take the Dragon yers Pce on, are we really going to hand Big Brother over just like this?¡±

    ¡°The price is too big to pay, and there is no need for that.¡± Gu Yi said as he shook his head.

    Gu Xin Yan¡¯s eyes widened slightly as she looked at Gu Yi in disbelief.

    Because of their Young Lord¡¯s death, the Dragon yers Pce could give everything they had but her Father had decided to hand his son over in order to avoid losses.....

    One knew without even having to think that once Gu Ying was given over into their hands, just what kind of a terrifying result he would face. Vengeance for having killed one¡¯s son would not allow the enemies to coexist but with Gu Ying simrly being his son, how could Gu Yi be so heartless?

    Seeing the shock on Gu Xin Yan¡¯s face, Gu Yi was startled and he immediately softened his tone of voice to say: ¡°Little Yan, it¡¯s not that your father is cold hearted, but for the sake of the Blood Fiend Pce¡¯s future, I have no choice but to do this. The me Demons Pce had always been watching us like a hawk and if our strength took too big a beating, the me Demons Pce will definitelye after us to pursue victory and our situation will then be highly awkward for us.¡±

    Gu Xin Yan lowered her gaze. No matter how Gu Yi exined it, she was still unable to ept his methods.

    Sensing Gu Xin Yan¡¯s resistance, Gu Yi sighed helplessly.

    ¡°The reason you are opposing it, is it because my words have greatly disappointed you?¡±

    Gu Xin Yan did not reply.

    ¡°Little Yan, I know that you have always been meticulous when carrying out your tasks but your heart¡¯s too straightforward and righteous, and I can understand why you are unable to ept all this. You are thinking that Gu Ying as my son, your elder brother, and I am being too cruel by sending my flesh and blood right into the jaws of the tiger. But have you ever considered what if he is not your elder brother, and he¡¯s also not my son but just another disciple in the Blood Fiend Pce?¡± Gu Yi said meaningfully as he looked at Gu Xin Yan.

    Gu Xin Yan¡¯s eyes widened slightly as she looked at Gu Yi in disbelief.

    Gu Yi pointed at his own face.

    ¡°Look at me, and then look at yourself. Does Gu Ying look simr to you in anyway?¡±

    ¡°How did.....¡± Gu Xin Yan¡¯s face was one of great shock.

    ¡°Little Yan, when I married Gu Ying¡¯s mother, I had really loved her with my heart. But I had not thought that I will turn out to have been used soughably. In the time that we were married, she had never allowed me to touch her once, and I had respected her wishes. Moreover, she was a princess of the Nine Temples, so I had naturally treated her with respect. But after several months, she gave birth to Gu Ying.¡±

 Chapter 1890 - â€œThe Twelve Palacesâ€™ Summit (4)â€

    Chapter 1890: ¡°The Twelve Pces¡¯ Summit (4)¡±

    In regards to that matter, Gu Yi had never told anyone about it.

    Betrayed by the person he loved, thinking that he had won the hand of the fairdy, never ever thought that he would turn to be such a joke.

    Calcting based on the time that Gu Ying had been born, it was deemed that before the young princess of the Nine Temples married Gu Yi, she was already pregnant. Gu Yi had already be the Blood Fiend Pce Lord at that time and the humiliation caused a drastic change to his personality, but with the Nine Temples behind their little princess, he was unable to avenge the humiliation but acknowledge Gu Ying as a son, and cover up the entire matter.

    ¡°He is not of my blood but I have still brought him up for so many years and had people to guide him in his cultivation, I have already shown more than enough benevolence to his parents. With such big trouble he had gotten himself into this time, am I then expected to still protect him and put the entire Blood Fiend Pce into danger?¡± Gu Yi had spoken of all these because he did not want his own daughter to hold it against him.

    Towards Gu Ying, there was only hatred, but with Gu Xin Yan, he was a real father, one who doted on and loved his own child.

    Gu Xin Yan stood frozen in shock in her spot, unable to recover for a long time.

    She was suddenly recalling back to the times when she was very young, when she was forced to draw lines with Gu Ying, seeing Gu Ying being dragged away by the Elders while she cried in her father¡¯s arms.

    Maybe, at that moment, she should already have guessed it.

    They were both Gu Yi¡¯s children, but the difference in treatment she and Gu Ying received was like Heaven and Earth.

    Though the position of the Pce Lord among the Twelve Pces was passed down through one¡¯s blood lineage, it prioritized sons and disregarded daughters. But over the years, Gu Yi had been acting like he hadpletely forgotten all about Gu Ying, devoting all his time to grooming Gu Xin Yan into the next sessor of the Blood Fiend Pce.

    ¡°Little Yin, you can just keep this matter to yourself. I know that you have a kind and soft heart, but Gu Ying is not your real brother, and you do not need to worry about him.¡± Gu Yi said in reassurance to Gu Xin Yan.

    But Gu Xin Yan was stunned into speechlessness by the revtion of that truth.

    Engaged in long conversation with their knees together in the room, the father and daughter pair had not noticed that outside the tightly shut door, Gu Ying was quietly standing in the corridor, separated only by a wall where every word spoken inside fell into his ears.

    Upon that handsome face, was tinted faintly with a sneer.

    ¡°That¡¯s really heartless.....¡± Gu Ying whispered with a softugh to himself. Towards all this, he seemed to have known it all along.

    A ck shadow silently appeared at Gu Ying¡¯s side.

    ¡°Young Lord, quell your rage. You only need to bear with it for just a while more. If the Young Lord does not want to remain in the Blood Fiend Pce anymore, the Temple Lord has already given orders that the Young Lord can go back there anytime.¡± The dark robed man said softly by Gu Ying¡¯s ear.

    However, Gu Ying shook his head, his eyes narrowed with smiles as he stared at the tightly shut door.

    ¡°Should I be feeling rage? It is not a matter of a day or two that Gu Yi has treated me like this. In his eyes, I might even be less than a dog he keeps at his side. If not for the fact that I hold good enough talents and am able to help him with some things, he might have already have had me drowned in an icyke.¡±

    ¡°Young Lord has suffered.¡± The dark robed man quickly said.

    Gu Ying that said with a smile: ¡°You help me tell my maternal Grandfather that I will not be going back yet. Rather strange rumblings are brewing in the Twelve Pces recently and I am feeling that there is someone secretly manipting strings behind it. During this Twelve Pces¡¯ Summit, barring any idents, there would surely be a good show to watch.¡±

    ¡°And what are the Young Lord¡¯s intentions?¡¯

    Gu Ying said: ¡°This ce will turn into purgatory hell soon. Have the men watch things closely.¡±

    ¡°Then do we need to make a move at that time?¡±

    ¡°No need. You just need to enjoy the show.¡± Gu Ying then paused, his eyes darkening slightly as he stared at that shut door before him, his ears resonating with that impactful debate.

 Chapter 1891 - â€œThe Twelve Palacesâ€™ Summit (5)â€

    Chapter 1891: ¡°The Twelve Pces¡¯ Summit (5)¡±

    ¡°There is just one thing. Ensure Gu Xin Yan¡¯s safety.¡± Gu Ying said.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Time passed as the days went by, and the various pces gathered at the summit¡¯s venue. The number of people grew but what should have been a busy and bustling scene became unimaginably strange. The location for the congregation was in an empty city at the foot of a mountain, a ce that had always been meant to be used as a ce for discussions among the Twelve Pces.

    The entire city hadid empty for close to a thousand years and it was only recently that teams from the various pces stepped into this ce.

    Within the entire city, the atmosphere was oppressive and tense,mon to see swords being drawn and bow drawn everywhere.

    Just half a year ago, the various pces had still been able to maintain a semnce of harmony on the surface but now, that harmony had been brokenpletely with the disciples from the various pces who had been locked in bitter battle for the past half year harbouring deep grudges against each other. Now that they were forcibly gathered up together in the same ce, the gazes they looked at each other with were filled with enmity.

    If not for the strict orders given by the Elders from the various pces where defiance would mean death, it was feared that before the summit even began, these people would have already fought each other to their deaths.

    Within the city¡¯s streets and small alleys, groups gathered in teams could be seen, walking around dressed in the same uniforms. Real ughter had not happened but many conflicts were rising constantly in private.

    Despite seeing that the atmosphere was getting so tense that it was bing hard for everyone to breathe, there were instead several people who took advantage of the silence and cover of night to gather together in an inconspicuous little house, meeting together under the weak light from a single candle¡¯s me, chattering to each other in conversation.

    ¡°Hey hey! I¡¯ll say, weren¡¯t you too vicious with your strikes Brother Hua? You bashed me up so bad that I wasn¡¯t able to get out from bed for an entire month! Even though we needed to put up a show for people to see, you did not have to hit me that hard did you?¡± In the dimly lit little house, dressed in the me Demons Pce¡¯s uniform, Qiao Chu wasining mournfully of Hua Yao¡¯s evil conduct.

    Hua Yao, who was seated right across Qiao Chu, was dressed in a dark purple uniform with a lightning emblem as his gaze passed fleetingly over Qiao Chu.

    ¡°If I had been too gentle with you, the me Demons Pce would not have believed it.¡± Hua Yao said indifferently.

    Qiao Chu¡¯s face was one of depression.

    From the beginning, he had gone to the me Demons Pce and Hua Yao had gone to the Purple Thunder Pce. The Purple Thunder Pce possessed rather considerable might and back before the Battle of Deities Grand Meet, the two of them had already gotten into a ¡°fight¡± upon the summit of Mount Fu Yao, so when they were all sowing discord among the Twelve Pces this time, Qiao Chu and Hua Yao had used their previous ¡°grudge¡± to drag their two pces into another round of conflict.

    To lock the mes Pce Pce and the Purple Thunder Pce into unceasing turmoil as long as the other party still lived.

    ¡°I think the two of you should give it a rest now. It should be great to have someone working in coordination with you on the other side.¡± Rong Ruo said in helplessughter, as she shook her head.

    Within the me Demons Pce and the Purple Thunder Pce, with Qiao Chu and Hua Yao working together, inciting a dispute was not all that hard for them but she was the only one in the Soul Return Pce and the target she picked was the mboyant Pce. There was no one in the mboyant Pce to collude with in the mboyant Pce to make it easy to create conflict.

    ¡°Fei Yan had it the easiest. Everything that was needed to be done was already all done by Little Xie for him.¡± Qiao Chu said, immediately turning towards Fei Yan seated on the side and wasughing as he bit on an apple.

    The bitter grudge between the Dragon yers Pce, the Blood Fiend Pce and the Pure Grace Pce was stirred up by Jun Wu Xie back when they were in the Pure Grace Pce and there wasn¡¯t anything important left for Fei Yan toplete.

    ¡°That¡¯s where you are wrong. Zhuge Yin¡¯s old man would naturally want to avenge his son but the entire bunch of old things in the Dragon yers Pce were not all that keen to. It had taken a whole great deal of persuasion from me before they believed that the Blood Fiend Pce colluded with the Pure Grace Pce and they were intentionally creating trouble for the Dragon yers Pce before they agreed to pit themselves against the Blood Fiend Pce.¡± Fei Yan hastily sought to redress the injustice.

 Chapter 1892 - â€œThe Twelve Palacesâ€™ Summit (6)â€

    Chapter 1892: ¡°The Twelve Pces¡¯ Summit (6)¡±

    ¡°You guys should notin so much. Fan Zhuo has not even said a word.¡± Rong Ruo said as she shook her head in helplessughter.

    Being named, his expression turned a little bit embarrassed.

    Qiao Chu then parroted: ¡°Little Zhuo has been the best! He actually managed to stir up trouble among the Dark Heavens Pce, the Green Tide Pce and the Zen Void Pce! Tell us quick! How did you manage that?¡± Qiao Chu was getting excited. The others had all done rather well but Fan Zhuo¡¯s aplishment had been truly outstanding.

    The Dark Heavens Pce held significant might, good enough to be on par with the Dragon yers Pce but they were usually more steady and kept a low profile, often ying the role of peacemaker among the Twelve Pces. But this time, Fan Zhuo had thrown the Dark Heavens Pce right into the teeth of the storm, where not only had it throttled the Zen Void Pce half to death, it had even sunken its fangs into the Green Tide Pce! It could be said to be the most boisterous wave anyone of them had been able to stir up.

    Fan Zhuo was feeling a little embarrassed from all the praise Qiao Chu and the others were heaping onto him and he gave a embarrassed smile before telling all of them very briefly on the method he had used, which caused Qiao Chu to p his hands loudly in praise .

    ¡°All the preparations on our side are already almostplete, and it¡¯s all up to Little Xie to conclude the whole thing. Did anyone of you manage to see her in the past half year?¡± Qiao Chu asked. The turmoil among the Twelve Pces had been churned to a boil and it was high time to deliver thest strike, and thatst strike was to be initiated by Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°When we were leaving the Pure Grace Pce, I noticed that Little Xie left with people from the Shadow Moon Pce. Without any untoward incidents, she should have gone to the Shadow Moon Pce. Hadn¡¯t she sent news to us through the jade token? I believe she must have taken on the Shadow Moon Pce on her own.¡± Fan Zhuo said with augh.

    The one whom all of them needed to worry about the least was Jun Wu Xie. Anyone of them might possibly fall to be disadvantaged, but she was the only exception where it was entirely not possible.

    ¡°I am suddenly starting to pity the people from the Shadow Moon Pce.¡± Qiao Chu said with a highly mournful face.

    At most, they had all incited conflict between the parties to make the various pces raised their arms in battle. But with Jun Wu Xie striking at them herself, the effects could not be anything but astounding.

    Without needing to think about it, they all knew just how pitiful the Shadow Moon Pce¡¯s end could possibly be.

    ¡°There was a particr piece of news that I don¡¯t know whether any of you had heard.¡± Hua Yao then said.

    ¡°What news?¡± Fei Yan asked inquisitively.

    ¡°Just some time ago, the invitations for the Twelve Pces¡¯ Summit had just been delivered into the hands of the various Pce Lords when rumours of an unexpected incident in the Shadow Moon Pce came in. Hasn¡¯t the Shadow Moon Pce Lord been constantly in ill health all these years? It was said that his condition worsened and he was no longer able to hold the position of Pce Lord, leading him to pass the seat of Pce Lord down to his younger sister. The Shadow Moon Pce now has a new Pce Lord.¡± Hua Yao said, rather meaningfully.

    Upon hearing the news, the several youths immediately looked at each other and they all saw realization in each others¡¯ eyes.

    ¡°If my memory serves me correctly, isn¡¯t the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s little sister already dead? For her to suddenly spring up like this, wouldn¡¯t it attract people¡¯s suspicion?¡± Qiao Chu was feeling a little worried.

    Fei Yan suddenly stretched his hand out to wave it before Qiao Chu¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°This is then something you will not know about. Eight or nine out of ten rumours spread out from the Twelve Pces are fake and even if the rumour is true, not many people will believe them. Hence, whether that person is alive or dead is impossible for the other pces to ascertain. Such a sudden appearance would instead be much more like the secretive nature of the various pces and nobody would suspect anything.¡±

    ¡°Is this what you call being too smart for one¡¯s own good?¡± Qiao Chu asked, his face creased up in astonishment. If it was him, he really wouldn¡¯t think too much about it.

    ¡°That¡¯s one way of exining it.¡±

    ¡°I wonder when the Shadow Moon Pce¡¯s contingent is arriving. I am really looking forward to seeing them.¡± Rong Ruo said as she rubbed her chin, the rest of the gang showing rather sinister smiles on their faces.

 Chapter 1893 - â€œThe Twelve Palacesâ€™ Summit (7)â€

    Chapter 1893: ¡°The Twelve Pces¡¯ Summit (7)¡±

    As for what Rong Ruo and the others were anticipating for, only they themselves would know.

    The people from the various pces have all basically already arrived and the Elders from the various pces had left strict orders for the disciples to not act rashly.

    Seeing that there was one more day till the Summit, only the people from the Shadow Moon Pce had not yet appeared.

    As the initiator for the Summit, the me Demons Pce Lord was feeling a little displeased about it. In the past half a year, eleven pces out of the Twelve Pces had be embroiled in bitter battles which caused all of them substantial losses. Only the Shadow Moon Pce had not been involved, suffering the least losses among them all.

    The Shadow Moon Pce had trailed all of them at the bottom rung among the Twelve Pces and they did not usually attract anyone¡¯s attention most of the time. For such an elite power like the me Demons Pce, the Shadow Moon Pce was not worth their attention at all.

    But now, things have subtly changed in the situation among the Twelve Pces. Besides the Shadow Moon Pce, all the other Twelve Pces had suffered highly substantial losses in the past half year with only the Shadow Moon Pce staying out from it all, retaining all their strength. If not for the fact that he knew the Shadow Moon Pce Lord had fallen gravely ill and a new Pce Lord had taken over, the me Demons Pce Lord would reallye to suspect whether the Shadow Moon Pce Lord was up to no good.

    ¡°Haven¡¯t the people from the Shadow Moon Pce arrived yet?¡± The expression on the me Demons Pce Lord¡¯s face wasn¡¯t looking too pretty. If it had been any other day, which one among the pces would dare to take the me Demons Pce¡¯s invitation so halfheartedly?

    ¡°Still not arrived.¡± Qiao Chu said as he stood beside the me Demon Pce Lord, his pencil straight posture handsome.

    ¡°The Shadow Moon Pce is really bing too bold. They actually dare to slight me like this.¡± The me Demons Pce Lord said with a coldugh.

    A me Demons Pce¡¯s Elder standing there within the house saw the me Demons Pce Lord seemingly unhappy and he quickly said: ¡°My Lord, the Shadow Moon Pce just changed their Pce Lord and it was heard that it¡¯s a little youngdy not even yet eighteen. For her tomand an entire pce right away, she should be rather flustered and it is expected for her tomit a few mistakes here and there.¡±

    ¡°Hmph! Does the Shadow Moon Pce not have anyone else that they have to push such a greenhorn onto the Pce Lord¡¯s seat?¡± The me Demons Pce snorted in disapproving disdain.

    The Elder then said: ¡°Being young has its own advantages. Hasn¡¯t it been rumoured that this Pce Lord from the Shadow Moon Pce had died when she was very young? But she has now been pushed out to the front. This might be a hand the Shadow Moon Pce has kept hidden so my Lord should still be careful of them. If this is really a hidden scheme by the Shadow Moon Pce, then with the current circumstances, it would not be a good time to be at odds with the Shadow Moon Pce. Afterall, having waded through a good half year¡¯s fighting, the various pces have suffered heavy losses and only the Shadow Moon Pce¡¯s strength is unaffected. And if she really turns out to be a green and inexperienced little youngdy, wouldn¡¯t it be a good time for my Lord to win her over to over side instead?¡±

    The me Demons Pce nodded to himself inwardly as he listened, the rage within his heart subsiding a little.

    The Elder observed the Lord¡¯s expression and mood before he broke out into a smile, turning to look at Qiao Chu standing beside the me Demons Pce Lord.

    ¡°Has my Lord epted Qiao Chu as your godson? I am thinking that the new Shadow Moon Pce Lord is still very young and at an age where thoughts of love would just be budding. With Qiao Chu¡¯s looks, who knows how many young girls in our me Demons Pce already secretly admire him. We might just be able to put together a happy and joyous asion from this summit.¡±

    [God damned!]

    Qiao Chu¡¯s eyes bulged at the Elder¡¯s absolutely shocking words, wishing for nothing more than to be able to split that old thing that had lived too long with a single strike of his palm!

    [Putting him and the new Shadow Moon Pce Lord together as a couple?]

    [Would he still live to see next year! ?]

    Qiao Chu immediately greeted all eighteen generations of that chatterbox of an Elder¡¯s ancestors inside his heart.

    But the me Demons Pce Lord thought that it was a very good idea and the eyes he turned to look at Qiao Chu with was highly probing.

    Qiao Chu almost wanted to explode with rage on the spot.

    [Don¡¯t drag me in if both of you are so keen on dying!]

    [I will not be able to stand up to a certain great Lord¡¯s torment!]

 Chapter 1894 - â€œThe Twelve Palacesâ€™ Summit (8)â€

    Chapter 1894: ¡°The Twelve Pces¡¯ Summit (8)¡±

    Qiao Chu no longer dared to remain in the room any longer. The me Demons Pce Lord¡¯s eyes were making him feel that a crisis was upon him.

    He was still young and he did not want to die yet!

    Qiao Chu quickly found an excuse and slipped away in escape.

    But the me Demons Pce Lord¡¯s heart was set.

    ¡°When the people from the Shadow Moon Pce gets here, have Qiao Chu go out to receive them.¡± The me Demons Pce Lord said as he rubbed his chin thoughtfully, calcting his moves schemingly.

    He would naturally no even pay the Shadow Moon Pce any attention in the past, but with the Shadow Moon Pce¡¯s might still wholly maintained, they could be put to good use.

    ¡°Qiao Chu is young and brimming with vitality. As my Lord treats him just like his son, it would be most suitable to have him go get close to the Shadow Moon Pce Lord.¡± The Elder was still self absorbed in glee with his suggestion.

    ¡°Mm.¡± The me Demons Pce Lord agreed with a nod of his head.

    ¡°Tomorrow¡¯s the summit. We¡¯ll first hold a feast for the various Pce Lords today.¡±

    ¡°Yes, my Lord.¡± The Elder immediately acknowledged his orders.

    That very night, the Pce Lords from the various pces received their invitations and they all brought their Elders together with their most talented disciples to attend the banquet.

    Twelve Pce Lords from the Twelve Pces, eleven had arrived. A banquet that was supposed to be happy and boisterous instead felt sombre and a little strange.

    Gu Yi brought Elder Lin, Gu Xin Yan and Gu Ying toe to the banquet and the moment they stepped into the hall, they were met with a gaze that was filled with hatred.

    The Dragon yers Pce Lord red at Gu Yi with his jaws tightly clenched, hating the fact he could not just pounce onto Gu Yi to tear him into shreds.

    ¡°My Lord, please bear with it.¡± Fei Yan had been brought toe by the Dragon yers Pce Lord as well and seeing that the Dragon yers Pce Lord was about to lose his cool, he quickly stepped up to calm him down.

    Jun Wu Xie still had not arrived. If they were to get into a fight now, it would be a lot less rowdy.

    The Dragon yers Pce Lord took a deep breath and sat himself down, his tightly suppressed rage causing his hands to clench up into fists, the green veins on his neck protruding clearly.

    ¡°Gu Yi that shameless scoundrel! Knowing that the Pce Lords will all be here today, he still had to bring that Gu Ying who killed my son! Isn¡¯t he just unting it in my face! ?¡± The Dragon yers Pce Lord was absolutely seething with rage.

    Fei Yan said in a low voice: ¡°My Lord, do not be enraged. We¡¯ve alreadye so far and the Blood Fiend Pce will be made to answer for it. The Young Lord¡¯s death must not be in vain and the summit tomorrow will make the Blood Fiend Pce give my Lord a satisfactory answer. If they don¡¯t, it still wouldn¡¯t be toote for my Lord to strike.¡±

    ¡°Hmph! The scoundrelous Gu Yi wouldn¡¯t shield that bastard. I will have him die by a thousand cuts..... No..... That would be too easy for him. I will have him taste the most cruel torture under the Heavens, where he will be unable to plead to live nor beg to die.¡± The Dragon yers Pce Lord said, his eyes bursting with venom and a twisted chilling glint as he stared fixedly at Gu Ying with eyes like those of a venomous viper.

    Fei Yan listened quietly, knowing that nothing big would happen tonight, and he could not really be bothered to say anything more.

    Regarding the matter between the Dragon yers Pce and the Blood Fiend Pce, he would not be needed to waste any more of his breath after today. It had already reached a point of no return and he just needs to sit back to slowly enjoy the show.

    Taking advantage of the interval, Fei Yan swept his eyes over the various pces. As he had expected, his several otherpanions had all been brought in as well.

    Merely in their teens and they all possessed powers at the Purple Spirit¡¯s third stage. Casting one¡¯s gaze throughout the entire Middle Realm, one would not be able to find more than a rare few.

    They would all naturally be heavily groomed by the various pces.

    The atmosphere within the banquet hall was tense. The various pces all had at least another side opposing them. They had all once battled till blood sttered and flesh flew, and they all expected to sit down within the same banquet hall now. Everyone was just holding themselves back, suppressing their hearts as they shot cold gazes at each other, turning the entire banquet to be filled with the endless sh and glint of cold steel.

 Chapter 1895 - â€œThe Twelve Palacesâ€™ Summit (9)â€

    Chapter 1895: ¡°The Twelve Pces¡¯ Summit (9)¡±

    His eyes saw that the entire banquet was cold like an ice house and the me Demons Pce Lord¡¯s face turned even uglier when he noticed the Purple Thunder Pce Lord¡¯s eyes shooting a disdainful gaze straight at him.

    The me Demons Pce Lord¡¯s brows were tightly creased up and when the Elder beside him detected the abnormality, he quickly voiced out to divert everyone¡¯s attention.

    ¡°All the various pces have arrived here but we still have not seen any sign of the Shadow Moon Pce. I wonder does anyone here know when the people from the Shadow Moon Pce woulde?¡±

    The me Demons Pce¡¯s Elders words had attracted the attention of quite a number of people.

    They had all not seen eye to eye with each other over the recent period and none of them had noticed that the Shadow Moon Pce¡¯s people were not here.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t the Shadow Moon Pce already receive the invitation? It¡¯s been such a long period of time and it is not enough for them toe here? If I remember it correctly, the distance from here should be the closest for the Shadow Moon Pce.¡± A Blood Fiend Pce¡¯s Elder quipped helpfully.

    ¡°The Shadow Moon Pce? They had been ratherid back over the recent period and the days might have been so leisurely for them that they had forgotten all about us.¡± An Elder they did not know from which pce sneered with a coldugh.

    Eleven pces out of the Twelve Pces had sustained great losses and all of the pces had had to grit their teeth to hold themselves out. The reason that they hade today was because most of them were thinking of using gentler methods to resolve everything, and to not continue to battle each other anymore.

    Now that the Shadow Moon Pce had suddenly been mentioned, the fact that the Shadow Moon Pce had not suffered any losses suddenly caused the other pces to feel rather imbnced. And added to that, with them not having yet arrived here today, it gave rise to quite a bit of displeasure from the various pces as well.

    ¡°Heh, the Shadow Moon Pce just had a change of their Pce Lord and it is said that it¡¯s a little youngdy. It is normal that she doesn¡¯t know of such proprieties and decorum.¡± The me Demons Pce¡¯s Elder saw that their rage had been diverted and he immediately stepped forward, seemingly attempting to pacify the situation but was in fact just fanning the mes.

    ¡°Little youngdy? Since she is of such a young age, all the more she has got to understand decorum! Does she then expect the entire group of us to be waiting for her?¡±

    ¡°The Shadow Moon Pce must have looked at us like we¡¯re some kind of joke throughout the recent period. Who knows what they are thinking in their hearts?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, they could even be thinking to take this opportunity to bolster their might.¡±

    Having found amon target to attack, the mouths of everyone werepletely merciless, filled with hidden daggers and knives, harsh and condescending with their words.

    The me Demons Pce Lord watched in satisfaction in the change of atmosphere throughout the banquet and he secretly nodded his head at the Elder.

    In reality for them toe attend the summit this time, many of the pces were seeking to end this fighting as soon as possible, and stop the losses from continuing to drain them. But as the conflicts that existed between each other were all still lodged hard in their throats, the had all pounced upon the opportunity to vent out their frustrations upon the same target, who still had not arrived here, the Shadow Moon Pce.

    When all the pces had sustained losses to their strength, the only pce that had remained whole and intact had naturally caused all of them to feel disgruntled, wishing they would be able to drag the Shadow Moon Pce into the muck as well, for them to feel more bnced.

    Just as everyone was attacking the Shadow Moon Pce during the banquet, a disciple from the me Demons Pce suddenly came walking in, till he knelt in the middle of the banquet hall.

    ¡°Reporting to my Lord, the people from the Shadow Moon Pce ahve arrived.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± The me Demons Pce Lord queried with his brows furrowed up, as a sneer shed within his eyes.

    They have arrived just at the right time, when the various pces were raising their opinion against the Shadow Moon Pce, they had suddenly arrived, to face the rage rising in everyone hearts.

    ¡°Qiao Chu, go receive the people from the Shadow Moon Pce. Make suitable arrangements for their disciples and then invite their Pce Lord toe here.¡± The me Demons Pce Lord ordered.

    Qiao Chu was cursing the me Demons Pce Lord¡¯s mother in his heart as he knew what the me Demons Pce Lord¡¯s intentions really were. Although he was also thinking to go have a chat with Jun Wu Xie privately, but he did not harbour such impure intentions at all!

    ¡°Yes, my Lord.¡± No matter how contemptuous he was feeling inside his heart, Qiao Chu still forced himself to appearposed, as he walked out from the banquet hall.

 Chapter 1896 - â€œStunning Entrance (1)â€

    Chapter 1896: ¡°Stunning Entrance (1)¡±

    Qiao Chu went rushing to the city¡¯s gates and following him was two other disciples of the me Demons Pce. The two disciples had grown up in the me Demons Pce from young and possessed rather good gifts but could not bepared to Qiao Chu. Towards the fact that the me Demons Pce Lord epting Qiao Chu as his godson, they were feeling rather jealous in their hearts but they did not dare to show it.

    ¡°Qiao Chu, did the Shadow Moon Pce Lord mean anything to have youe receive the Shadow Moon Pce Lord?¡± A disciple asked probingly.

    ¡°I heard that the Shadow Moon Pce Lord is a young littledy, but I just don¡¯t know what she looks like.¡± The other disciple chirped in together.

    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be too bad I think. They are siblings afterall and the previous Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s had been rather good looking.¡±

    ¡°Qiao Chu, with your outstanding looks, people might fall right straight for you, you know?¡± The two disciples said, sour with envy. The kind of talent Qiao Chu was blessed with was something they could never hope to have and even in the department of looks, they had been severely hit as well. In the me Demons Pce, the moment Qiao Chu came, he had attracted the attention of quite a number of youngdies and the senior and junior girls had fawned upon Qiao Chu quite a bit.

    Qiao Chu¡¯s face was dark and he could not be bothered to even look at the two dumb fools.

    [Rather good looking?]

    [Country bumpkins like you two haven¡¯t seen what¡¯s really good looking!]

    [When he stands before Big Brother Wu Yao, he was as insignificant as weeds! To think that these two country bumpkins still think that he¡¯s good looking.]

    Walking towards the city¡¯s gates, he could faintly make out several figures. Looking from afar, the tiny figure of a little girl had her back facing her, seemingly saying something to several people in front of her.

    ¡°It couldn¡¯t be right? The Shadow Moon Pce only brought only such a small number of people?¡± When the two disciples saw the scant few figures at the city gates, their faces became incredulous.

    For the Twelve Pces¡¯ Summit, which pce did not bring at least a thousand people? But from what their eyes were seeing, taking everyone into ount at the city gates, there were only about ten people..... Could the Shadow Moon Pce¡¯s delegation be any more wretched looking?

    ¡°What is actually happening with the Shadow Moon Pce? Could it be that the newly ascended Pce Lord is an idiot? Bringing just those few people here, they look just downright pathetic!¡±

    The two disciples grumbled to themselves as they walked, but Qiao Chu¡¯s eyes were faintly glowing with a heated fervour.

    Among that group of people, he had seen several familiar faces!

    Even when the three of them came walking up to the gates, the youngdy at the lead of the Shadow Moon Pce still did not turn her head back.

    The other two disciples clicked their tongues discreetly, as they followed Qiao Chu to greet the guests.

    ¡°Could these distinguished individuals here be our friends from the Shadow Moon Pce? We are disciples of the me Demon Pce and we came here under the Pce Lord¡¯s orders to wee our esteemed guests into the city.¡± Qiao Chu said, suppressing the excitement in his heart to speak with feigned calm.

    The attitude of the other two disciples were much more perfunctory. Their gazes unconsciously swept over the group of people from the Shadow Moon Pce and they saw that besides the person who had her back to them where her countenance could not be seen, there were another two females among the ten people.

    One of them was very young, looking to be about twelve years of age and a pretty little thing while the other caused the hearts of the two disciples to flutter and palpitate.

    The cold and prouddy stood among the group, the air of nobility highly moving. Her facial features though not entirely wless, but she could still be considered to be beautiful and enchanting. It was mainly that cold and chilly elegance that caused the two disciples to be unable to take their eyes off her, subconsciously assuming her to be the new Pce Lord of the Shadow Moon Pce.

    They had not thought that the new Shadow Moon Pce Lord could really look so enchanting.

    ¡°The Pce Lord hasid out a banquet and had been waiting for a long time. Can I invite the Shadow Moon Pce Lord to pleasee with us.¡± One of the disciples said directly to the cold and proud youngdy standing within the crowd.

 Chapter 1897 - â€œStunning Entrance (2)â€

    Chapter 1897: ¡°Stunning Entrance (2)¡±

    ¡°Oh? The banquet has started?¡± A cold and clear voice suddenly sounded out from the side, as the youngdy who had her back facing the three people from the me Demons Pce slowly turned herself around.

    It was just an instant, that the two other disciples standing beside Qiao Chu were turned into stone!

    It was clearly already night, but in that instant they saw the youngdy countenance, the two of them seemed to the sun¡¯s rays brightening up thends in their hearts, the faint candlelight that cast upon thedy, so beautiful it was as if they wereying their eyes upon divinity!

    Under the Heavens, such a beautiful countenance actually existed.....

    The jaws of the two disciples hung wide open, frozen in their spots in shock, their faces looking as if they had been struck by lightning,pletely bedazzled and not moving an inch, their irises not shifting away in the slightest.

    Qiao Chu looked contemptuously at the two country bumpkins who had never seen such beauty before. As the two of them were still standing there in a daze, Qiao Chu then turned himself around to wink at Jun Wu Xie who had dazzled people blind.

    Even Qiao Chu would not have expected that Jun Wu Xie would show up with her real countenance and he could not remember how long it had been since hest saw Jun Wu Xie¡¯s real countenance. Although he had be used to such devilish good looks, seeing it so suddenly right before him still took a toll on his poor little heart.

    Jun Wu Xie swept her gaze fleetingly over Qiao Chu.

    Qiao Chu then cleared his throat and did not bother himself with the other two country bumpkins as he forced himself to put on aposed front to say: ¡°The banquet has just started and I wonder if the Shadow Moon Pce Lord has any other guests with her? Will the Shadow Moon Pce Lord first bring your Elders and several disciples to the banquet and you can hand over the rest of your other disciples to me for now, to allow me to arrange amodations for them.¡±

    Those words were put across grandly, but what Qiao Chu really intended to say was.....

    [Ho ho! Little Xie, tell me quick! How many of your iron blood ferocious lions did you bring?]

    However, Jun Wu Xie just indifferently replied: ¡°There¡¯s no more.¡±

    ¡°Har?¡± Qiao Chu was slightly taken aback.

    ¡°It¡¯s just the few of us here.¡± Jun Wu Xie said indifferently.

    Qiao Chu was suddenly stunned.

    [He knew that Jun Wu Xie was incredibly bold, but this.....]

    [This time, isn¡¯t she being a little too gutsy! ?]

    [In the city there wererge contingents from all the rest of the Twelve Pces you know! ? Each pce with at least a thousand people! Like the me Demons Pce had already brought three thousand people, with just a casual count, the numbers of people in the city would easily number several tens of thousands! Wasn¡¯t Jun Wu Xie intending to resolve the whole matter with everyone gathered here this time? Why.....]

    [And she brought just these few people?]

    Qiao Chu was immediately stupefied.

    [These tens of thousands of men were not just ordinary soldiers. They are the most elite fighters from the various pces!]

    [Just the number of Purple Spirits among them was already astounding, and if they were to fight them.....]

    Qiao Chu just did not dare to imagine.

    ¡°Is..... Is that right...... You¡¯re sure?¡± Qiao Chu¡¯s voice was a little weak.

    ¡°I¡¯m certain.¡± Jun Wu Xie said deceptively.

    A corner of Qiao Chu¡¯s mouth twitched and the two country bumpkins finally managed to regain their senses, but their eyes only saw the figure of Jun Wu Xie alone, their ears only able to hear Jun Wu Xie¡¯s voice. As for what Jun Wu Xie had said, nothing really registered in their minds.

    They finally came to understand what the words, ¡°bring down cities and ruin countries¡± really meant!

    Qiao Chu could not do anything but to steel himself as he led Jun Wu Xie and the others towards the banquet, muttering to himself in his heart. s, with the two other deadweights beside him, he had no chance to ask Jun Wu Xie anything.

    The other two disciples trailed slightly behind at both sides of Jun Wu Xie, their facespletely besotted, drool almost dripping out from their mouths.

    Till they came to the doors outside the banquet, Qiao Chu then bolstered himself up to stand upright, forcing a stoic and solemn look upon his face before he said: ¡°Allow me to go announce your Grace¡¯s arrival.¡±

 Chapter 1898 - â€œStunning Entrance (3)â€

    Chapter 1898: ¡°Stunning Entrance (3)¡±

    Qiao Chu then went into the banquet hall dragging two rather dazed disciples behind him.

    The atmosphere within the banquet had warmed up somewhat and the moment Qiao Chu went inside, he immediately heard people from the various pces throwing dirty water upon the Shadow Moon Pce Lord in order to divert the fiery anger against each other and a sneer quickly rose up within his heart.

    [I¡¯ll see how much longer all of you can continue to be so self absorbed in glee.]

    ¡°Qiao Chu, did you manage to receive the guests?¡± The me Demons Pce Lord immediately asked when he saw Qiao Chu came in.

    ¡°Reporting to my Lord, I have brought the guests in.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Then why are all of you back here? Didn¡¯t I tell you to leave two people behind to make arrangements aodations for the Shadow Moon Pce¡¯s disciples?¡± The me Demons Pce Lord queried with his brows slightly furrowed up.

    Qiao Chu replied: ¡°My Lord, the Shadow Moon Pce only brought ten people here and I really do not know whether to first arrange amodations for them and so I have brought them all here instead.¡±

    Qiao Chu¡¯s voice had just dropped when the throughout the entire banquet, many voices raised in debate.

    ¡°What? Only ten people?¡± The me Demons Pce Lord was taken aback. Never had he thought that after waiting for so long, he would be met with such a result.

    For this Summit of the Twelve Pces, which pce among all of them had not picked the most elite of their disciples toe attend it? Moreover, in the past half year, the various pces had all suffered significant losses and only the Shadow Moon Pce had kept themselves aloof, having not been involved in the turmoil. Hence, based on that reasoning, with the Shadow Moon Pce¡¯s strength preserved and kept well intact, everyone had thought that the reason the Shadow Moon Pce had been sote in arriving was because they knew that all the other pces had much of their might decimated and they were putting together a highly elite force to shock everyone well and proper.

    In the end.....

    The entire banquet erupted with voice raised up in discussion. No one could have thought that the Shadow Moon Pce woulde attend the Twelve Pce¡¯s Summit in such a manner.

    ¡°What does the Shadow Moon Pce mean by this? No matter what, they shouldn¡¯t just show up with just a mere ten people.¡±

    ¡°Compared to all of us, the Shadow Moon Pce might have kept their numbers intact, but the number of skilled fighters in the Shadow Moon Pce had never been all that many.¡± Everyone was feeling rather curious what kind of arrangements the Shadow Moon Pce had made, and none of them had any idea what the Shadow Moon Pce was nning.

    ¡°Forget it. I think that as the Shadow Moon Pce Lord has just assumed the position of Pce Lord and not only is she very young, she is just a little girl. Having been kept within her pce chambers all along and suddenly made to take over the reins of the Shadow Moon Pce, how could she possibly be able to handle everything well and proper? I think everyone should extend a little bit of leeway to the little girl.¡± The me Demons Pce Lord suddenly spoke up to persuade everyone, seemingly in defence of the Shadow Moon Pce, but was actually reminding everyone of the new Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s naivety and ipetence.

    Every time the Twelve Pces congregated, besides their individual pce¡¯s reputation, the other thing theypeted with each other in was the might of the contingents they brought with them.

    Only with heavy military might in hand, would they be able to speak with resonance, and hence, all the pces had brought with them their most elite this time. No matter how heavy their losses had been, they must not lose in this show of might before the other pces.

    Except for the Shadow Moon Pce, who chose not to taken the well trodden path.

    Without even having seen the new Shadow Moon Pce Lord, the various pces had all formed a approximate impression of her.

    She must be one ignorant littless, not to be taken seriously.

    ¡°Alright, Qiao Chu. Invite our friends from the Shadow Moon Pce in.¡± Seeing that the effects that he sought had been achieved, the me Demons Pce Lord said with augh.

    Qiao Chu looked at all the different looks of contempt upon the faces of everyone in the banquet and a cold sneer filled in his heart as he turned to walk towards the outside of the grand hall.

    ¡°Looks like the previous Shadow Moon Pce Lord is truly gravely ill, otherwise why would he hand the Shadow Moon Pce to such an ignorant little sister?¡± The Purple Thunder Pce Lord said with a faint smile on his lips.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! I am very curious how the new Shadow Moon Pce Lord really looks like! As this will be the first she¡¯ll be seeing such arge congregation, she had better not cry from fright.¡± An Elder from the Zen Void Pce quipped,ughing as well.

 Chapter 1899 - â€œStunning Entrance (4)â€

    Chapter 1899: ¡°Stunning Entrance (4)¡±

    The hall was filled with guffaws ofughter. Everyone was waiting to see that new and ignorant little Shadow Moon Pce Lorde in looking shook with stagefright.

    Under all that maliciousughter, the doors into the hall were pushed open once again.

    A petite figure led the way toe walking into the grand hall.

    In an instant, all sound within the great hall came to a sudden halt. The eyes of everyone from the various pces were all fixated upon the youngdy walking into the great hall at that moment.

    Shock and sheer astoundment rose within every single person¡¯s eyes. Even the me Demons Pce Lord who sat waiting to watch the show had at the moment he saw the person, froze in ce, the wine in his mouth almost spilling out from the corner of his mouth.

    To have be the Pce Lord of the respective pces, the people they¡¯ve heard of and met were more outstanding and extraordinary than most people. They¡¯ve always boasted of having seen a countless number of beauties and were already highly immune and indifferent to them. But no one could have ever expected that this would be the day that their calm and indifference would be shattered into so many pieces.

    The petite littledy walked elegantly into the great hall, within the sights of everyone there, with steps light and unhurried, without a single sound, but every step felt as if she was treading upon everyone¡¯s hearts. Upon that countenance that was able to bring cities and countries to their knees, seemed to have winter¡¯s ice that wouldn¡¯t melt formed upon it, cold and distant, but those eyes were so exquisite it drew people to them, despite knowing it was just harsh and chilling winter¡¯s ice, but made people unable to help themselves to want to look at them, regardless of the fact that they would be pricked by the razor sharp icicles.

    A silence fell upon the entire hall like the shroud of death, whatever they had been thinking in their minds earlier all gone fuzzy and forgotten. Everything else around them seemed to have disappeared, their eyes only seeing just one lone figure of peerless beauty.

    ¡°My humble self is the newly seeded Pce Lord of the Shadow Moon Pce. Greetings to everyone.¡± Jun Wu Xie stood in the middle of the great hall, her clear voice tinged with a slight chill ringing out from her. She stood neither servile nor overbearing as she stood before everyone¡¯s eyes, her chin slightly lifted up, tinged with a faint hint of pride and self confidence, without showing the slightest sign of timidity and fluster that everyone were maliciously guessing that she would show.

    However, she stood there most naturally, like she had long gotten so used to be in such a position.

    That cold crisp voice summoned back everyone¡¯s senses as everyone suddenly remembered to gasp a long cold breath. If they had not seen it with their own eyes, they would never in their lives have thought that a youngdy could be so beautiful under these Heavens.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes then turned subconsciously onto the one who had been hailed as the number one beauty among the Twelve Pces, Gu Xin Yan.

    Gu Xin Yan¡¯s beauty was stunning and alluring, having made many young disciples fall head over heels with her and gained that acknowledgement from the various Pce Lords. But now, when they looked upon Gu Xin Yan once again, they felt that the beauty they remembered seemed to have faded quite a bit.

    The number one beauty of the Twelve Pces when ced before Jun Wu Xie, was like a withered flower, pale andcking in vibrancy, seeminglycking even the qualifications topete for the crown.

    At that moment, everyone suddenly found that their throats were rather parched.

    ¡°So thisdy here is the newly ascended Shadow Moon Pce Lord. A heroine among the young indeed. Having toiled on the journey here, please enjoy the banquet.¡± The me Demons Pce Lord had after much effort finally found his voice. He was already advanced in age and though he looked only to be just a middle aged man, he was already over a hundred years old.

    Even for a man who had such an abundance of experience, was still helplessly so highly taken aback by Jun Wu Xie¡¯s looks. And when he gained back his senses, what surprised him further was Jun Wu Xie¡¯s indifferentposure.

    Facing the unwavering gazes of eleven Pces Lords and those of their Elders, this young littledy who looked so very young was not showing the slightest timidity, but was calm andposed from beginning till the end,pletely unlike a embroidered pillow who had grown up being kept confined within ptial chambers and knew nothing of the outside world.

 Chapter 1900 - â€œStunning Entrance (5)â€

    Chapter 1900: ¡°Stunning Entrance (5)¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Jun Wu Xie said indifferently, going on ahead towards an empty seat.

    The various Pce Lords and their Elders had calmed down somewhat but the young disciples could not help themselves but to pay attention to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s every single action, their eyes almost popping out from their heads.

    It was until Jun Wu Xie sat down that everyone noticed that there were several others behind Jun Wu Xie, where there were two other females with rather outstanding looks but their brilliance had been overshadowed and blocked out while they stood beside Jun Wu Xie, where they did not look so stunning.

    As the strange silence within the banquet slowly let up, soft and muted whispers gradually sounded throughout the hall.

    The me Demons Pce Lord secretly watched the people from the Shadow Moon Pce, having initially thought that the scarce number of people that came from the Shadow Moon Pce had been because of the new Pce Lord¡¯s ignorance. But after seeing Jun Wu Xie in person, he no longer thought of her as a naive and ignorant youngdy.

    That grace and elegance exuding from inside her, could not be something that could be feigned.

    And after the me Demons Pce Lord swept his gaze over the several people behind Jun Wu Xie, the bewilderment in his heart grew more intense.

    Among the nine people following behind Jun Wu Xie, he had seen two of them before. One was the Shadow Moon Pce¡¯s Elder Ying, and the other was the Shadow Moon Pce¡¯s Elder Yue¡¯s adopted grandson, Yue Yi. There was also a little girl that looked very much alike to Yue Yi, and if his guess was not wrong, that should be Yue Yi¡¯s younger sister, Yue Ye.

    Elder Ying was originally a member of the Zhan Family n. The Zhan Family n had a long history in the Middle Realm and they had umted a good number of great treasures. But take away his background as a member of the Zhan Family n and Elder Ying would not be considered to possess all that great talents. Although Yue Yi¡¯s gift was not that bad, butpared to Qiao Chu, he would be rather weak and would not be considered to be among the elite, and there was no need to mention Yue Ye.

    There was one point that the me Demons Pce Lord felt was very weird. Why had the most powerful one within the Shadow Moon Pce, Elder Yue, note with them?

    Besides these few people he knew of, the rest were all people the me Demons Pce Lord had never once seen before at all.

    And the most outstanding one among them, would be thedy with a rather simr elegant air to that of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s. Her powers were not all that bad as well, but was still inferior to Yue Yi.

    None of the rest was seen to possess outstanding powers, where there was even a man and a youth whom he did not even detect a single sliver of spirit power from, which just made it all the more difficult for him to understand.

    Based on the feeling that Jun Wu Xie was giving the me Demons Pce Lord, she didn¡¯t look like someone without brains. But with her bringing such a group of people with average powers toe attend the Twelve Pces¡¯ Summit, what could she really be thinking?

    Could it be that the previous Pce Lord was intentionally making things difficult for her?

    Everyone knew that the previous Pce Lord had by reason of his ill health, had had no choice but to abdicate his throne. But no ruler could possibly be willing topletely give up all their authority, not even when it was to his own younger sister. The me Demons Pce Lord was gauging the situation using himself as a yardstick, and he suspected that the reason Jun Wu Xie had brought just this scraggly lot of people here with most of them unfamiliar faces, was because the previous Pce Lord had withheld arge part of the authority from her.

    ¡°So she¡¯s just a puppet.¡± The me Demons Pce Lord muttered to himself as he rubbed his chin, a sneer rising up in his heart, and could not help himself but to belittle Jun Wu Xie a few notches.

    The me Demons Pce Lord¡¯s thoughts, coincided with all the other Pce Lords without them saying anything to each other. After the initial mesmerization, they all quickly calmed themselves down to analyse just how much weight the newly ascended Shadow Moon Pce Lord really carried.

    ¡°Since we¡¯re all gathered here, why don¡¯t we have a toast. It has been a long time since our Twelve Pces had gathered together like this today. I hereby propose this toast, to the glory of our Twelve Pces.¡± The me Demons Pce Lord immediately stood up, to raise his cup to say.

 Chapter 1901 - â€œThe Appetizer Dish (1)â€

    Chapter 1901: ¡°The Appetizer Dish (1)¡±

    Everyone gave him face and they stood up to drink from their cups.

    Jun Wu Xie naturallyplied with everyone.

    Till they sat back down in their seats, the acts everyone was putting up came to a new level of fervour.

    Everyone¡¯s firepower had originally been trained upon the Shadow Moon Pce. But when they came to know that the Shadow Moon Pce had only brought a total of ten people, and that the new and old Pce Lord might not be getting along, their previously unbnced hearts then came to be much more appeased. Added to that, with Jun Wu Xie¡¯s looks being so stunning, everyone naturally did not have the heart to attack her from all sides anymore.

    Having lost the target for them to focus their rage upon, and with several cups of fine wine in their tummies and stimted by the alcohol, the atmosphere in the banquet began to be rather tense.

    The several powers among the pces who had been holding themselves back in restraint became irritated and upset once again, the words imbued with each other thick with the smell of gunpowder.

    Fei Yan was seated beside right beside the Dragon yers Pce Lord as he sipped at his wine, savouring the hand that Jun Wu Xie had yed.

    The reason Jun Wu Xie had only brought these few people here had been to give people a wrong impression, to make them think that it wasn¡¯t all that peaceful inside the Shadow Moon Pce like it was on the surface and they were at an disadvantage in numbers as well, to not make the various Pce Lords feel threatened, which would very naturally weaken the Shadow Moon Pce¡¯s presence and standing. They would then graduallye to forget the threat of the Shadow Moon Pce and start to attack their respective enemies.

    Fei Yan was rather certain that Jun Wu Xie should have already guessed the kind of situation in the banquet earlier for her toe up with such a ploy.

    As Fei Yan was thinking things through in his mind, he watched the red eyed Dragon yers Pce Lord opposite him. His gaze had from the moment Gu Ying came into the hall, never left Gu Ying¡¯s body, his redshot eyes and tightly clenched fists, showing the kind of rage he felt towards Gu Ying.

    The corners of Fei Yan¡¯s mouth curled up in a sneer.

    They were indeed father and son. But it was not known, when the Dragon yers Pce Lord gave the orders to annihte his n, whether he had even once thought about kinship.

    One cup of cold wine went down his throat, but it burned and stung his throat, as the scene from many years ago rose up in Fei Yan¡¯s mind, when a fiery ze engulfed his home. His mother hugged his father¡¯s dead body in her arms to sob, the eyes of the people from his tribe filled with utter disbelief when they were attacked by the Dragon yers Pce¡¯s disciples.

    The entire tribe, had pledged allegiance to the Dragon yers Pce for generations and had fought countless bloody battles for the Dragon yers Pce. Just how many of his tribesmen had died for the glory of the Dragon yers Pce so how could they have thought that the Dragon yers Pce they had all swore loyalty to would actually want to annihte their whole tribe!

    That night, was like the most horrifying nightmare, reverberating in deep in Fei Yan¡¯s heart. He did not want to think about it but he would always return back to that frightful night.

    His mother¡¯s cries, his tribe people¡¯s cries, and the questions his uncles had asked just before they died.

    [Dragon yers Pce! Why are you doing this to us?]

    Even at the moment of death, they had still been unable to believe it.

    A ball of fire burned within his heart, causing Fei Yan¡¯s face to be slightly flushed. He looked around in the banquet hall, at hispanions hidden within the various pces, and he saw the same hatred within their eyes.

    Fei Yan downed another cup of wine, and at the moment he put down his cup, he stood up all of a sudden.

    ¡°Fei Yan of the Dragon yers Pce! Today isn¡¯t supposed to be a good time to talk about other affairs but there are some words that I have no choice but to ask this one question on behalf of my Pce Lord.¡± Fei Yan¡¯s face was red as his bright eyes swept over everyone present and at the moment that his gaze fell upon Jun Wu Xie, Jun Wu Xie nodded her head at him without anyone noticing.

    ¡°Pce Lord of the Blood Fiend Pce! In regards to the matter about your son Gu Ying killing our Dragon yers Pce¡¯s Young Lord, when would it be the day that you would give us an answer for that! ?¡± Fei Yan¡¯s bright eyes suddenly turned to look at Gu Yi seated within the banquet hall! !

 Chapter 1902 - â€œThe Appetizer Dish (2)â€

    Chapter 1902: ¡°The Appetizer Dish (2)¡±

    The expression on Gu Yi¡¯s face stiffened as he stared at Fei Yan who had stood forward, his brows showing intense displeasure.

    Fei Yanpletely ignored his reaction but continued to stare aggressively at him, seeking for a reply.

    The Dragon yers Pce Lord had not thought that Fei Yan would speak up at that time but the words that Fei Yan said were the very same words that he wanted to say. The hatred that he had tried so hard to suppress having been brought out into the open by Fei Yan like that made it impossible for him to hold himself down any longer.

    ¡°In regards to that, it will naturally be cleared at the summit tomorrow. Today¡¯s banquet is to wash away everyone¡¯s weariness from the trials on the road and the topic of discussion is unsuited for this asion.¡± Gu Yi replied with his face darkened.

    The Dragon yers Pce Lord spoke up at that moment.

    ¡°Unsuited? In the eyes of the Blood Fiend Pce, it could very well be an unsuitable topic of discussion your entire life! My son has already been dead for more than half a year! I shall state my stand here. A life for a life! If you cannot agree to that, the Dragon yers Pce isn¡¯t afraid of the Blood Fiend Pce and if you want to fight us, we¡¯ll be d to take you on till the end! Today, you have to give me an answer to it!¡±

    Zhuge Yin¡¯s death had been brutal, and when the Dragon yers Pce Lord had seen his own son¡¯s corpse, he had very nearly fainted, the hatred boiling within him impossible to eradicate.

    Gu Yi¡¯s brows creased up together, his eyes looking towards the me Demons Pce Lord, but the me Demons Pce Lord merely smiled at him.

    On the surface of things, the me Demons Pce and the Blood Fiend Pce were stillpeting for the reigning position and they had jointlye to hold this Twelve Pce¡¯s Summit only because they had had no other choice. Butpared to the me Demons Pce¡¯s trouble, the enmity between the Blood Fiend Pce and the Dragon yers Pce was true blood vengeance that was impossible to mediate.

    The me Demons Pce Lord would naturally not want to go provoke the Dragon yers Pce who had gonepletely mad because of Gu Yi whom he hadpeted and struggled against for so many years.

    Gu Yi silently cursed at the me Demons Pce Lord upside down in his heart, but he still had to face the Dragon yers Pce Lord.

    ¡°I can understand where you¡¯reing from.¡±

    ¡°You understand? Then can¡¯t you just decide quickly? Don¡¯t tell me that you would really risk your whole Blood Fiend Pce because of Gu Ying, that little bastard of yours?¡± The Dragon yers Pce Lord was no holding back in the slightest with his words, his face twisted up with a sneer.

    Once the Dragon yers Pce Lord¡¯s words came out, the colour on Gu Yi¡¯s face immediately turned a green shade.

    The entire banquet hall sounded with a collective gasp.

    [Gu Ying is a bastard?]

    [What does that really mean?]

    Jun Wu Xie listened to everything silently. When she heard about that, her eyebrow lifted slightly and her gaze discreetly turned to look at Gu Ying who was seated behind Gu Yi.

    The first time she came to know of the rtionship between Gu Ying and Gu Xin Yan, she had felt it to be a little strange.

    Although the two of them were siblings, their looks were not the least bit simr in anyway.

    ¡°Hey, I¡¯ll say Gu Yi, I really pity you. You pursued that little young princess of the Spirit Void Temple so madly at that time. How much effort had you put in then? You had even abandoned the fiancee you grew up with from young and at the end of all that, you got yourself a tainted woman as your bride. Haha! Having brought up someone else¡¯s child for so many years, and you still have to shield him to such an extent now. Sigh, even I havee to think that you¡¯re really pitiful.¡± Right in front of everyone there, the Dragon yers Pce Lord had suddenly pulled off the covering that Gu Yi hid his embarrassment behind.

    Revealing to everyone, the truth of Gu Ying¡¯s birth!

    The lid blew off over the banquet. Nobody could have thought that the Dragon yers Pce Lord would so suddenly expose such an explosive secret right at that moment.

    The Dragon yers Pce Lord had always been investigating into the various pces and they knew the most things hidden within all the pces. As those words hade out from his mouth, the veracity was the expose was very high.

    Gu Yi¡¯s face turned such a deep green that it almost looked ck. The Dragon yers Pce Lord had humiliated him so badly before everyone. As a man, he had spared no effort in his pursuit of a tainted woman as his bride and she had even given birth to someone else¡¯s son, that was just the greatest humiliation he had suffered!

 Chapter 1903 - â€œThe Appetizer Dish (3)â€

    Chapter 1903: ¡°The Appetizer Dish (3)¡±

    But at that moment, Gu Yi could not allow himself to blow.

    The Dragon yers Pce Lord¡¯s words might still be suspect to others, but if he were to retort in retaliation which would reveal the humiliation in his heart, then the revtion would be validated!

    ¡°Dragon yers Pce Lord, I know that you hate Gu Ying thoroughly because of the death of your son. Since you are asking for an answer today, then I shall give you one.¡± Gu Yi said, enduring the rage brimming over in his heart, as he put on a feigned calm on his face.

    A bad feeling rose within the heart of Gu Xin Yan who was sitting beside Gu Yi and she subconsciously tugged at Gu Yi¡¯s sleeve, as she looked pleadingly at her own father.

    However, Gu Yi ignored his daughter¡¯s plea.

    ¡°Ha, I would like to see what kind of an answer you would be giving me.¡± The Dragon yers Pce Lord said sneeringly.

    Gu Yi looked at the Dragon yers Pce Lord, and then suddenly closed his eyes before he called out behind him.

    ¡°Gu Ying.¡±

    Hearing Gu Yi¡¯s voice, a sneering arc lifted briefly upon a corner of Gu Ying¡¯s mouth as he stood up unhesitantly, putting himself in the sights of everyone without any refrain.

    ¡°Do you admit to crime of the wrongdoing youmited back at the Pure Grace Pce?¡± Gu Yi¡¯s voice was so cold it made people shiver.

    ¡°I admit to it.¡± Gu Ying replied cleanly without a moment¡¯s hesitation.

    Gu Xin Yan¡¯s eyes widened as she stared at her father before turning to stare at Gu Ying, her eyes filled with worry.

    ¡°A debt owed is to be paid with money and murder paid for with your life. As a son of Gu Yi¡¯s, you must take responsibility for your actions. Go!¡± Gu Yi said cruelly.

    ¡°Father! !¡± Gu Xin Yan cried out in shock.

    ¡°You shut up!¡± Gu Yi said, ring at Gu Xin Yan.

    With a smile at the corners of his lips, Gu Ying looked at Gu Xin Yan who was trying her best to plead on his behalf, a glint of a smile in his eyes.

    [That kind hearted little sister of his.....]

    Gu Yi raised his head and went striding with wide steps to the middle of the great hall, facing directly at the bloodshot and red eyed Dragon yers Pce Lord.

    ¡°Dragon yers Pce Lord. This is my answer to you. From now onwards, Gu Ying shall be handed over to you, to be killed or ughtered ording to your will. The Twelve Pces have joined together till now, to struggle so bitterly against the Nine Temples for so long. If all of us are not able to stand aligned with each other, wouldn¡¯t we just be seen as a joke to the Nine Temples?¡± Gu Yi had put it across so righteously and impartially, not showing the slightest bit of reluctance to hand Gu Ying over.

    The Dragon yers Pce Lord stared at Gu Ying through narrowed eyes, the murder in his gaze so intense it was suffocating to look at.

    ¡°What you say is right. I hereby ept your answer to me. Men! Take this murderer of our Young Lord away!¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t!¡± Gu Xin Yan suddenly came out from her seat at the table,pletely ignoring Gu Yi who tried to stop her, as she rushed to stand before Gu Ying, right in between the Dragon yers Pce Lord and Gu Ying.

    ¡°Uncle Zhuge, Zhuge Yin really wasn¡¯t killed by my elder brother. He was framed for it and I can attest to it!¡± Gu Xin Yan said as her small and thin body stood blocking Gu Ying. Gu Ying was slightly taken aback, as his mirthful eyes shed with a tinge of surprise.

    The Dragon yers Pce Lordughed and then said with a sneer. ¡°You think I will believe your words?¡±

    Gu Xin Yan anxiously replied: ¡°I will go investigate into the matter. Give me a month¡¯s time. I will definitely find out who it is that murdered Zhuge Yin!¡±

    The Dragon yers Pce Lord was getting impatient and he turned to look at Gu Yi.

    Gu Yi immediately opened his mouth to say: ¡°Men, go bring the Young Miss back to her room to get some rest. She¡¯s drunk.¡±

    ¡°Father! He is my elder brother!¡± Gu Xin Yan said as she stared incredulously at Gu Yi. Several of the Blood Fiend Pce¡¯s Elders had already gone forward, to pull her away, but Gu Xin Yan was unwilling to leave.

    ¡°Go on back.¡± Gu Ying suddenly opened his mouth to say, as he reached his hand out to pry open Gu Xin Yan¡¯s little hand away from his sleeve, a little bit at a time.

 Chapter 1904 - â€œIncoming Storm Expected (1)â€

    Chapter 1904: ¡°Iing Storm Expected (1)¡±

    Gu Xin Yan was dragged away by the Elders as she continued to fight for a way out for Gu Ying one final time. However, in the entire banquet hall, there wasn¡¯t a single person who wanted to save Gu Ying¡¯s life.

    Everyone there knew that Gu Ying had murdered Zhuge Yin and it was not possible that the Dragon yers Pce would let him off. Even Gu Yi had abandoned Gu Ying so who else would dare to poke their nose into this matter.

    The Dragon yers Pce¡¯s disciples went forward to truss up Gu Ying. Gu Ying stood stock still in his spot, allowing those people to bind him securely. From beginning to end, he had a faint smile hanging at the corners of his mouth, seemingly highly amused as he looked at the messy chaos before him.

    The Dragon yers Pce Lord signalled to his disciples with his eyes in satisfaction and Gu Ying was immediately taken away.

    The Dragon yers Pce Lord then stood up to say: ¡°I seem to be a little overwhelmed by the effects of wine so I shall be making a move first.¡±

    Upon saying that, he did not care what kind of things other people had to say about it and just went walking out from the banquet hall straightaway.

    ¡°Heh heh, Gu Yi is so hardhearted. Regardless whether Gu Ying is his son, Gu Ying has done quite a bit for the Blood Fiend Pce all these years but Gu Yi has still handed the person over just like that. That¡¯s really heartless.¡± The Purple Thunder Pce Lord said, in a rather good mood from having watched a good show.

    The Zen Void Pce Lord at the side then said with a softugh: ¡°Isn¡¯t that so true. That one from the Dragon yers Pce had been in such a hurry to go back and it must be because he couldn¡¯t wait to avenge his son. I don¡¯t know if Gu Ying would still be able to live to see tomorrow¡¯s light.¡±

    ¡°He will not die so easily. Didn¡¯t you hear that one from the Dragon yers Pce say it earlier? He will surely take ¡°good care¡± of him. I am guessing for at least the next three to five years, Gu Ying will not have breathed hisst yet.¡±

    Everyone was debating it vehemently in private, as it was not a matter that involved their own Pces, most of them were just anxious to see the excitement.

    No one paid any attention to Fan Zhuo who had been sitting in a corner with his head lowered, never noticing the hands in his sleeves had been clenched tightly into fists.

    Vengeance for the murder of one¡¯s son was irreconcble.

    Then what about the cold murder of one¡¯s father?

    Fan Zhuo would never be able to forget how his adoptive father Fan Qi had died.

    He who had chosen to even sacrifice his own son in order to protect him, but had ended up brutally ughtered by Gu Ying.

    If he could, he would have wanted to avenge Fan Qi with his very own two hands!

    The grudge between the Dragon yers Pce and the Blood Fiend Pce had atste to an end today. After everyone had had enough to drink, they went back to their rooms to rest as the Twelve Pces¡¯ Summit tomorrow would be the time that they would all resolve the problems between the various pces.

    Today had been one good show after another and the pces who were in conflict discreetly provoked andpeted with each other, with many of them roaring drunk with drink, falling asleep the moment they stepped into their rooms.

    However, several dark figures silently slipped into the ce the Shadow Moon Pce stayed in under the tranquil quiet of night.

    Jun Wu Xie was seated in her room as she stroked the little ck cat plopped upon the table. Ye Sha and Ye Gu carried Lord Meh Meh and the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit respectively as they stood behind her, with Elder Ying standing by the door, his eyes thoughtful while he looked at the sibling pair, Yue Yi and Yue Ye talking to each other in hushed whispers.

    Qu Ling Yue was sitting right beside Jun Wu Xie, and she raised up a hand to pour out two cups of tea for Jun Wu Xie and Jun Qing. Without even waiting for Jun Wu Xie to raise her head, the burly and towering Yan Bu Gui snatched up a cup, and down it in one gulp. Long Qi who stood behind Jun Qing swung his eyes to nce at him but did not say anything, already used to the uninhibited ways of that man.

    Jun Wu Xie suddenly raised her head up, to look towards the tightly shut door.

    The next second, the door was pushed open, and several tall figures suddenly came into the room, their steps treading upon the moonlight spilling in through the open door.

    ¡°Havinge out to train so intensively for so long already and there¡¯s not a single steady one among all of you.¡± Yan Bu Gui said with a sweeping nce over the figures who had just appeared, the words from his mouth in yful admonishment, but the tone of his voice was filled with much more joy than reprimand.

 Chapter 1905 - â€œIncoming Storm Expected (2)â€

    Chapter 1905: ¡°Iing Storm Expected (2)¡±

    ¡°Your disciples pays their respects to our Master!¡±

    Fan Zhuo stood silently to one side and rubbed at his nose, as he looked at the burly and towering man seated at the table with a great bushy beard.

    [That must be Qiao Chu¡¯s and the others¡¯ Master.....]

    [He looks to be such an easy going person.....]

    Yan Bu Gui guffawed loudly and said: ¡°Alright. All you little rascals can just get up, there¡¯s no need for all this nonsensical pomp. It doesn¡¯t agree with me. Get your sorry behinds up this instant.¡± Although that was what his mouth said, but it could be seen from Yan Bu Gui¡¯s eyes that had turned into two smiling crescents that he was in high spirits.

    The faces of Qiao Chu and the others also had smiles on their faces. The four of them had met with grave misfortune at a very young age and they had managed to live only because they had been lucky enough to be saved by Yan Bu Gui. Hence, they enjoyed a deep and close rtionship with Yan Bu Gui as a Master that was almost like a father to them.

    Seeing the heartwarming reunion between the Master and his disciples, everyone else in the room could not help but to smile.

    Fan Zhuo walked over toe before Jun Wu Xie and nodded at her.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie shook her head.

    ¡°I know that you were picking on Gu Ying to help me with my vengeance, and I am really thankful.¡± Fan Zhuo was highly grateful towards Jun Wu Xie as Fan Qi¡¯s death had always been a thorn lodged within his heart and Gu Ying¡¯s appearance had driven this thorn to lodge deeper into his bones. It wasn¡¯t that he did not want to seek revenge, but he had had to consider the bigger picture and could not act rashly.

    And for Jun Wu Xie who was seeking to incite conflict among the pces, there were many ways to do it. Back in the Pure Grace Pce, she had spent so much effort to go set Gu Ying up because she was helping to seek revenge on Fan Zhuo¡¯s behalf.

    The thing that Fan Zhuo was unable to do with his own hands, she had helped himplete it.

    ¡°There is no need to speak of such things between us.¡± Jun Wu Xie said indifferently. Since they werepanions, they were naturally tied to each other in life and death, and their vengeance would also be hers.

    ¡°Ha! Why are you being so polite with Little Xie for? That one¡¯s mind is not what normal people can hope topete with and such things must naturally be fully made use of.¡± Qiao Chu came over with a mighty pounce, his arm hooking around Fan Zhuo¡¯s neck with a beaming smile upon his face.

    Being roughed up like this, the solemness in Fan Zhuo¡¯s heart was lightened by quite a bit.

    ¡°Quickly tell us what do you have nned for tomorrow! I really just can¡¯t wait for tomorrow toe.¡± Qiao Chu said excitedly as he looked at Jun Wu Xie. He had a feeling that Jun Wu Xie was definitely going to y a grand hand tomorrow.

    ¡°Make a guess.¡± Jun Wu Xie said as she slowly took the cup of clear tea that Qu Ling Yue handed to her and took a sip from it.

    ¡°Ay, don¡¯t keep us in suspense anymore. Tell me quick, how many men did you really bring? Don¡¯t tell me that it¡¯s just the few of you here. I wouldn¡¯t believe it even if you beat me to death. With Uncle Jun and Big Brother Long Qi are here, so you must have brought the Rui Lin Army here. You even brought in your wife, so don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t have an army here.¡± Qiao Chu was initially still a little worried, but when he saw that Jun Qing, Long Qi and Qu Ling Yue hade, his mind was then set at ease. What these few guys held in their hands, was the entire military might of the whole Lower Realm!

    ¡°Make a guess.¡± Jun Wu Xie still continued to equivocate umitedly.

    Qiao Chu gave a loud wail, unable to bear it any longer as he then turned to Jun Qing.

    Jun Qing was slightly taken aback by that mournful stare.

    ¡°Uncle Jun, won¡¯t you tell me pwease.¡± Qiao Chu said, looking exceptionally angelic as he gazed pleadingly at Jun Qing.

    Jun Qing almost wanted tough out loud at that look.

    ¡°You¡¯ll all find out tomorrow. There is no need to worry about it.¡± Jun Qing said with augh.

    Qiao Chu still had not found the answer he wanted.

    They were all happily chatting with each other but Elder Ying was silently almost overwhelmed with terror watching them. He had paid attention to these few youths earlier in the banquet hall earlier and who had juste into the house now. They were all thetest new elite disciples the various pces were heavily grooming and even if one beat Elder Ying to death, he would never have thought that these youths and Jun Wu Xie knew each other all along and they were actually on such close terms!

 Chapter 1906 - â€œIncoming Storm Expected (3)â€

    Chapter 1906: ¡°Iing Storm Expected (3)¡±

    Elder Ying stared at the situation in the room and he was already certain that tomorrow¡¯s Summit of the Twelve Pces would have surely have something big happen!

    If he had not seen it with his own eyes, he would not have imagined that such a young littless like Jun Wu Xie could actually possess such a widework of rtionships and all those youths had already infiltrated themselves deep into the various pces.

    Elder Ying suddenly remembered that the turmoil within the Twelve Pces seem to have only started from the time that this batch of youths from thest Battle of Deities had left the Cloudy Brooks Academy, starting from the time back at the Pure Grace Pce, the situation within the Twelve Pces had turned highly tense.

    Counting based on the timeline of events, and putting them together with all the fighting between the different pces, Elder Ying quickly discovered that the conflicts that had risen had seemed to ur at the very same ces that these youths were at, and the timing of the events also coincided perfectly with the time they entered the various pces!

    A terrifying guess then rose within Elder Ying¡¯s mind as he stared incredulously at the youths who were all brimming with vitality within the room, his eyes then finally falling upon the petite figure of Jun Wu Xie.

    Could it be..... From the very beginning, these guys had arranged all these? !

    The moment that idea appeared, Elder Ying could not help but to shiver as a chill shot through him, to stare at thepletely calm andposed Jun Wu Xie sitting at the table, feeling like his heart was under a great deal of pressure.

    He no longer dared to think any further!

    Unable to get an answer from Jun Qing, Qiao Chu turned his eyes onto Qu Ling Yue, but.....

    Qu Ling Yue was not even looking at him at all, but was only fully focused upon Jun Wu Xie¡¯s teacup, silently filling it up whenever she saw it empty.

    Qiao Chupletely gave up.

    ¡°You guys win! I..... I¡¯ll not ask anymore then.¡± Qiao Chu said, sitting morosely at the side.

    The room filled withughter once again.

    The moment of jokes and happyughter made the atmosphere more lively.

    Yue Ye stood at Yue Yi¡¯s side, quietly staring at all these people swirling around Jun Wu Xie, biting on her nails nervously.

    ¡°Big Brother, Master actually has so manypanions?¡± Yue Yi raised her head up to ask, suddenly unable to get used to it. Back in the Shadow Moon Pce, her Master only had her by her Master¡¯s side and her silent Master had seemed to bepletely isted from the rest of the world.

    ¡°That seems to be the case.¡± Yue Yi was not certain either. Jun Wu Xie had an extremely cold personality and he had not thought that with Jun Wu Xie¡¯s temperament, so manypanions would so suddenly appear around her, and from the conversation between them, they seem to be rather close.

    Which just made people envious.

    Jun Wu Xie was watching herpanions teasing each other when her gaze suddenly fell upon the siblings Yue Yi and Yue Ye standing at the corner. She raised her hand and beckoned at Yue Ye.

    Yue Ye went walking over a little nervously.

    All of Master¡¯spanions looked so outstanding that she was suddenly feeling rather inferior. As someone who had been so wretched before, does she really have the right to take Jun Wu Xie as her Master?

    Yue Ye might seem to be a highly mischievous imp, but in her heart, she hid a strong inferiorityplex and that was also the reason she still had not acknowledged Elder Ying. For a young child, her mind was when it was most fragile and her inferiorityplex made her not dare to touch anything that was beautiful.

    She felt that she was not worthy.

    Jun Wu Xie stood up, and holding Yue Ye tiny hand, she walked over to stand before Yan Bu Gui.

    ¡°Master, this is my disciple.¡± Jun Wu Xie opened her mouth to say.

    Yue Ye was taken aback, her tiny shoulders could not help but start to shake. She had thought that Jun Wu Xie would introduce her to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s Master in such a manner as she had always felt that there was toorge a gap between her and Jun Wu Xie.

    Yan Bu Gui looked at the violently trembling Yue Ye and he said with augh: ¡°I have a grandkid disciple already? That¡¯s great. There¡¯s no need to be afraid little fe, I just look scary, I will not hurt you.¡±

 Chapter 1907 - â€œIncoming Storm Expected (4)â€

    Chapter 1907: ¡°Iing Storm Expected (4)¡±

    Yue Ye shrank her head back into her shoulders, looking rather bashful.

    Qiao Chu immediately jumped right out.

    ¡°Little Ye, you do not have to be afraid. Although our Master looks ugly, he has a very tender heart. Oww!¡± The moment Qiao Chu¡¯s words left his mouth, he was thrown to the ground by a kick from from Yan Bu Gui.

    ¡°What do you mean by I look ugly! ?¡± Yan Bu Gui hollered as his eyes red fiercely. [How was he ugly! ?]

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Our Master¡¯s looks is termed as manly. What do you know?¡± Fei Yan went on to fan the mes eagerly on the side.

    Qiao Chu rubbed at his sore behind and threw Fei Yan a fierce gaze.

    ¡°Grand..... Grandmaster..... Hello....¡± Yue Ye said timidly.

    Yan Bu Gui had never seen such an adorable little fellow, that soft and mushy voice causing his heart to blossom with joy, needless to say how delighted his face had been with smiles.

    ¡°Good good good. What a obedient child.¡±

    [See here. This is what a little toddler girl should be like. Now look at the two female disciples he has under him.]

    Look at Jun Wu Xie..... still so young and already so steady, who had always made Yan Bu Gui feel that he had picked up a disciple for free, without having to do a single thing.

    And then look at Rong Ruo..... Yan Bu Gui clutched his hand to his chest.

    In the beginning when she had just been brought in, she had also been a sensible and obedient little girl. How did she turn out like this.....

    He clearly already had two females disciples already, but it was only after he saw Yue Ye that Yan Bu Gui truly understood what a female disciple should be like.

    Yue Ye was still a little nervous but unfortunately for her, it was long before she was snatched away by Qiao Chu and Fei Yan to have the poor little thing address them as Uncle Master. In order to coax the imp to address them as Uncle Master, the two of them had even taken out quite a haul of things, quickly stuffing a small pile of treasures into Yue Ye¡¯s hands.

    Yue Ye had not expected to receive such a passionate wee as she turned to look at her elder brother, a little dazed. Yue Ye nodded his head slightly at her, his eyes filled with aforted smile.

    ¡°I had no given anything back in the Shadow Moon Pce and since you¡¯re Wu Xie¡¯s disciple, it will only be natural I have to show some kind of indication.¡± Jun Qing who had been smiling the entire time without a word suddenly opened his mouth to say, where Yue Ye then blinked her eyes nkly toe walking over to Jun Qing with her arms overflowing with gifts.

    Jun Qing¡¯s countenance had just that one tiny bit of simrity to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s, looking handsome and gentle that did not make people nervous. He smiled charmingly, which quietly soothed the nerves in Yue Ye¡¯s heart.

    Jun Qing took out a jade pendant, and ced it in Yue Ye¡¯s hand.

    ¡°This was originally prepared for your Master, but looking at her, I think she would have no use for it. It is now just right for you instead.¡± Jun Qing said with a smile.

    Yue Ye stared, bedazzled by that smile.

    The countenance of the Jun Family¡¯s members were all unparalleled or Jun Wu Xie would not possess looks that could bring ruin to cities and countries, and Jun Qing was naturally the same.

    Till everyone who was supposed to give her a gift had finished, nothing else could fit into Yue Ye arms anymore and she had no choice but to have Yue Yi help her carry a portion of her load.

    The night grew deep and everyone went back into their rooms to rest. They knew that a big battle awaited them the next morning and they needed to preserve their energy and keep their spirit.

    After everyone went back and fell into peaceful sleep, there were two people who would not be able to find peaceful rest.

    In the Dragon yers Pce Lord¡¯s room, the air was filled with the thick stench of blood. He sat upon a chair, a sk of strong fiery wine sped in his hand. His bloodshot eyes were narrowed to a slit as he stared at the garishly bloodied figure tied upon the rack.

    Gu Ying had been stripped of his shirt and tied to the rack, his taut chest filled with brand new wounds, hot red blood flowing out continuously from those wounds.

    In just a few short hours, he already looked apletely different person from when he was taken away from the banquet. There was no sign of hisvish clothes, reced only by wicked looking wounds covered under bright red blood.

 Chapter 1908 - â€œIncoming Storm Expected (5)â€

    Chapter 1908: ¡°Iing Storm Expected (5)¡±

    ¡°Stop!¡± The Dragons yers Pce Lord raised his hand up slightly and the disciple carrying out the torture then put down the instrument of torment to stand aside .

    Gu Ying¡¯s handsome face was covered with wounds and there almost wasn¡¯t a single piece of flesh that was still whole on him. It was hard to imagine that within such a short period of time, the Dragon yers Pce Lord was able to torment him to such an extent but even so, Gu Ying¡¯s face still had that taunting smile of ridicule hanging upon his face.

    ¡°You can stillugh?¡± The Dragon yers Pce Lord asked, eyeing coldly Gu Ying¡¯s smile that was filled with ridicule, a smile that the Dragon yers Pce Lord found highly offensive to his eyes.

    ¡°You are only capable of this little bit? That¡¯s not enough. If you can¡¯te up with any other kinds of torture, I am going to fall asleep.¡± The corners of Gu Ying¡¯s lips curled up, as he raised his chin slightly to say in arrogance, not showing the slightest bit of wretchedness of one held in captivity.

    The Dragon yers Pce Lord clenched his jaws as he looked at Gu Ying, and then turned around to pick up the wine sk upon the table, before he poured the fiery spirits all over Gu Ying¡¯s wounds.

    Excruciating burning pain spread through his body in an instant and Gu Ying¡¯s face turned slightly pale, but he continued to smile.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have theplete set of equipment here. You just wait patiently. When we get back to the Dragon yers Pce, I will let you have a taste of every single kind of torture there is under these Heavens and I guarantee that you will not fall asleep from them.¡± The Dragon yers Pce Lord used the thin and long spout of the sk and pushed it into a wound on Gu Ying¡¯s belly. The sk¡¯s spout pierced through skin, burrowing into flesh. The Dragon yers Pce Lord turned the sk wilfully, and a good amount of blood flowed out from the wound.

    ¡°Then I shall be looking forward to that.¡± Gu Ying said through gritted teeth, enduring through the pain as he said with a smile.

    The Dragon yers Pce Lordughed sneeringly.

    ¡°What apletely shameless bastard. I saw quite a number of wounds upon your body, your days in the Blood Fiend Pce hasn¡¯t been all that good has it? That has to be it. How could that scoundrel Gu Yi possibly allow a bastard like you have a good life. How much have you done for the Blood Fiend Pce? And hadn¡¯t he still treated you like he would a dog to hand you over to me? You¡¯re just so pitiful.¡±

    Gu Ying narrowed his eyes.

    The Dragon yers Pce Lord then snorted with derision and said: ¡°Your days ahead will not be good for you. I will not kill you so quickly but have you live forever in pain. You can just look forward to dwell in suffering under my hands!¡±

    Upon saying that, he turned his head to say to the two disciples carrying out the torture: ¡°You two had better ¡°serve¡± our Big Young Master well and not let him get bored.¡±

    ¡°Yes, my Lord!¡±

    The Dragon yers Pce Lord then left the room after saying that, no longer remaining in there.

    The sounds of torture rang out within the room once again and Gu Ying tilted his head to stare at the ceiling, allowing all the cruel torture to be implemented upon his body, his face not showing the slightest bit of expression.

    Two whole hours passed and it was already deep into the night.

    The hands of the two disciples executing the torture had gone numb as they stood panting heavily at the side. They had been in charge of carrying out torture back in the Dragon yers Pce and they had caused the deaths of many disciples who did not adhere to the rules, very much used to seeing people pleading and begging in pain. But it was the first time they were seeing someone like Gu Ying whom did not sumb to anything they threw at him. They were already dead tired but Gu Ying had not uttered a single sound, as if he did not feel the slightest tinge of pain.

    ¡°You¡¯re not going to continue?¡± Gu Ying asked as he looked at the two disciples, his mirth filled eyes sending a chill to run through the bodies of the two disciples.

    Before those two people could open their mouths, a ck shadow suddenly rushed in through the window. The two disciples had not even been able to see what the other party looked like when their throats were slit and they fell into a pool of their own blood.

    ¡°Young Lord! You¡¯ve suffered too much.¡± The ck robed man immediately undid restrains binding Gu Ying, and fell to his knees to say.

 Chapter 1909 - â€œExplosive Face Slap (1)â€

    Chapter 1909: ¡°Explosive Face p (1)¡±

    Having lost his restraints, Gu Ying limbered up his limbs and stood upon the blood sttered floor, not even ncing at the two corpses lying upon the ground.

    ¡°What could this little bit of torture count as? It¡¯s merely like scratching an itch.¡± He curled up his lips and said with a sneer.

    Having tasted every single kind of torture the Blood Fiend Pce had, how could he possibly even react to a little p on the wrist such as this?

    ¡°Young Lord, what should we do after this? Gu Yi has abandoned you, so do you want to return to the Spirit Void Temple?¡± The ck robed man asked.

    Gu Ying shook his head.

    ¡°Why would I want to go back now for? I am still waiting to watch the great show tomorrow and you just have to remember what I told you.¡±

    ¡°Yes, your subordinate remembers. Your subordinate will definitely ensure Gu Xin Yan¡¯s safety.¡± The ck robed man replied.

    Gu Ying nodded his head in satisfaction and with his bare feet, while stepping over his own blood on the ground, he picked up his outer robe that had been thrown upon the floor. He casually draped it over himself and treading upon the moonlight, he walked out from the ce grandly.

    Night passed into day.

    The Twelve Pces¡¯ Summit officially begins. The various Pce Lords started on their way towards the summit¡¯s venue early in the morning. Today¡¯s summit was only open to the Pce Lords of the Twelve Pces where even the pces¡¯ Elders were not permitted to attend in apaniment.

    The me Demons Pce Lord hade to the venue bright and early and he was already seated upon his seat as the Pce Lords came in one after another. The atmosphere today was a little solemn and the expressions on the faces of the various Pce Lords was quite a bit sterner than it had been yesterday.

    When Jun Wu Xie came to the venue, the Pce Lords from the various pces had all arrived. She silently found herself a seat on one end to sit down.

    Seeing that everyone had arrived, the me Demons Pce Lord immediately got up and said: ¡°The Twelve Pces were originally one body. The reason we had all been able to resist against the Nine Temples till today was because we had always been united. But in the recent period, some bad things had happened among us and in just half a year¡¯s time, we had had several instances of conflicts and fighting constantly happening between ourselves, the killing each other¡¯s disciples incessant, and I think that the various pces had lost quite a bit of their people. The reason everyone has been invited here today is to have everyone sit down and discuss things through peacefully. We have supported each other till this day and we should not bleed each other out over small matters like this. In the long run, we will only let the Nine Temples watch us in entertainment, our losses will only be their gain. I believe all of you here understand that.¡±

    ¡°I feel that the me Demons Pce¡¯s words sound reasonable and our Dragon yers Pce has decided to make peace with the Blood Fiend Pce. I hereby make my stand clear.¡± Having already gotten what he wanted, the Dragon yers Pce Lord stood up, and nodded his head towards the grim faced Gu Yi.

    Gu Yi simrly stood up and acknowledged with a nod of his head, but in his heart he was cursing at the Dragon yers Pce Lord hundreds and thousands of times.

    Of course he would be willing to call a truce! Gu Ying had already been handed over and the contradiction between them already resolved, hence there was no longer any reason for them to continue exhausting themselves further upon the matter.

    When the other Pce Lords saw that the Dragon yers Pce and the Blood Fiend Pce had sounded their agreement, they began debating in earnest.

    Afterall, all of them did not want to continue fighting and although there was still enmity in their hearts, if they continued on like this, they would not be able to withstand the incessant drain on their numbers. The me Demons Pce had now taken the lead to provide the various pces with a way out of this quandary, they would naturally be most willing to follow their lead to get themselves out of the situation.

    ¡°What the me Demons Pce Lord said is highly reasonable. The Twelve Pces were originally one body and we should not be fighting each other.¡± The Purple Thunder Pce Lord simrly voiced out his agreement. Having struggled against the me Demons Pce for more than half a year, the depletion upon their numbers was bing hard to swallow.

    The me Demons Pce Lord then smiled slightly and said: ¡°That¡¯s right. No matter what kind of conflicts the various pces have between ourselves, for the sake of peace among all our Twelve Pces, I hope everyone can turn hostility into friendship, and forget all the transgressions done upon you in the past, to make peace once again.¡±

 Chapter 1910 - â€œExplosive Face Slap (2)â€

    Chapter 1910: ¡°Explosive Face p (2)¡±

    The me Demons Pce Lord¡¯s words elicited a wave of debate.

    Just at that moment, a sorry looking figure dressed in the me Demons Pce¡¯s uniform came rushing into the venue in a fluster.

    The me Demons Pce Lord¡¯s face immediately darkened.

    ¡°What is the matter? Why are you in such a fluster?¡±

    ¡°My Lord! We¡¯ve found the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb!¡± The disciple said, his face full of anxiety.

    The me Demons Pce Lord was slightly shook and the venue that was originally peaceful boiled up in an instant as everyone turned their gazes to fix upon the me Demons Pce Lord.

    Ever since the Dark Emperor¡¯s fall, all the pces had never given up in their search for the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb. In order to avoid reprisal from the Dark Regions, they could only carry it out in secret. But even having spared no effort, they had not managed to find any clues. The three words Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb to them, was soon to be something absolutely impossible to find.

    But nobody would have thought that the people from the me Demons Pce would really find the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb!

    ¡°What nonsense are you bbering?¡± The me Demons Pce was initially filled with delight but when he noticed the gazes of all the other Pce Lords turned onto him, he immediately felt that things were not going right.

    The Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb was to anyone there, the greatest form of temptation. What the me Demons Pce sought, the other pces wanted just as much, and if the others knew that the me Demons Pce had found the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb, then things would surely take a bad turn!

    ¡°My Lord! Everyone¡¯s dead! To find the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb, everyone has died..... That ce is empty..... The Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb ispletely empty..... There is nothing inside there at all..... We¡¯ve been had..... Taken on a fool¡¯s errand.....¡± The disciple suddenly vomited out a mouthful of blood and fell to the floor, only able to say those words before heid there t and unmoving, seemingly no longer breathing.

    Jun Wu Xie stood up at that moment and walked over there. She checked for breath under the disciple¡¯s nose and turned her head to the bunch of anxious people to say: ¡°Dead.¡±

    Everyone gasped loudly.

    Thest words of that disciple then resounded within everyone¡¯s mind.

    The Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb that they had been looking so hard for.....

    Was actually empty?

    How was that possible?

    The me Demons Pce Lord sank back into his chair looking defeated. Although the chances of finding the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb had been slim to say the least, but his heart had always held that one sliver of anticipation, a fantasy that had been cruelly shattered today.

    ¡°me Demons Pce Lord! What is really happening here! ? Even if you do not want us to continue to search for the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb, you shouldn¡¯t say such words to try to deceive us all!¡± The Dark Heavens Pce Lord suddenly jumped to his feet, his face and ears red as he pointed at the me Demons Pce Lord to admonish loudly.

    He absolutely refused to believe that the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb was fake.

    The other Pce Lords showed simr reactions. From what they could see, all of that was highly just deception schemed up by the me Demons Pce!

    However, before the me Demons Pce Lord could open his mouth to say anything in exnation, disciples dressed in the uniforms of different pces came bursting in from outside in session.

    And the state they were all in was extremely bad, telling of the same thing the disciple from the me Demons Pce had said.

    The only difference was that they did not die but were extremely weakened. From the mouths of those disciples, the Pce Lords of the various pces finally came to know the truth about the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb.

    ording to what the disciples said, they had all gone into the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff separately and they had discovered the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb through different routes, where in order to im the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb, they had even engaged in battle, resulting in countless deaths. But when they finally went into the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb, what they were all greeted with was just an empty and vacant tomb.

    Even the Dark Emperor¡¯s coffin had been found to be void and empty as well!

 Chapter 1911 - â€œExplosive Face Slap (3)â€

    Chapter 1911: ¡°Explosive Face p (3)¡±

    After the disciples discovered that the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb was phony, they all no longer had the will to fight andpete any more and they joined hands to escape the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff. This was also the reason why they had alle to appear here at the same time.

    If it had been just disciples from one or two of the pcesing back to report, it might be really be believed. But when disciples from almost all the pces were saying the same thing, then it must definitely be true!

    In an instant, the faces of all the Pce Lords turned white. They would never ever have thought that the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb that had drained so much of their efforts would turn out to be empty.....

    The immense blow that struck all the Pce Lords caused their hearts to wince in pain. Only the Heavens would know that for the past close to a thousand years, in order to locate the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb, just how many of their most elite people and riches they had sacrificed.

    But in the end.....

    There was nothing at all.

    What they had given up and all that they had sacrificed, had all be just one big joke.

    The entire venue fell deathly silent. If not for the fact they were able to recognize the disciples they had sent to the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff, and knew that the disciples were indeed from their own pces, they would not have been willing to believe it.

    The pursuit that spanned a thousand years, that resulted in just one big joke.

    They had beenpletely yed out by the Dark Regions once again!

    ¡°No wonder..... No wonder the Dark Regions had not tried to restrict us from searching for the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb. Haha..... So they..... knew that it was fake all along.....¡± The Green Tide Pce Lordmented with augh, though it sounded like he was crying.

    All the other Pce Lords were unable to ept that stark and cruel reality. In order for them to snatch the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb out of the grasp of the others, how many things had they done, and sent just how many of their disciples to their deaths in vain, only to let them have a chance to ascend to the highest point in the Middle Realm.

    But now, all that they did just seemed soughable.

    They had schemed and plotted, sacrificed so many of their elites, and at the end of it all, what they gained was only ridicule from the Dark Regions?

    That realization, made all the Pce Lords almost spurt out a mouthful of blood.

    Jun Wu Xie sat quietly in her seat, admiring the expressions on the faces of the various Pce Lords as their minds crumbled and copsed.

    The Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb had never been a lie. It had really existed. A pity they had been a step toote as everything in there had already been emptied out by her. Arge part of the treasures was now in the belly of Ye Jie¡¯s little Hell Rodent and that was one point that they would all never know about.

    The empty Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb would be the first ¡°gift¡± from Jun Wu Xie to the Twelve Pces.

    Coming right after, there would be more ¡°great gifts¡± waiting for all of them to enjoy!

    The inside of the venue turned to be a cauldron boiling with chaos due to the news. The me Demons Pce was so shocked that he crashed back into his chair, his face aplete daze.

    For the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb, looking just at the period of his rule, they had already lost more than ten Elders already, needless to mention how massives their loss of other elites and regr disciples they has suffered. But.....

    The me Demons Pce Lord drew in a deep breath, fighting back the urge to vomit out blood as he gazed at the chaos within the premise and he immediately stood up.

    Even if the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb could no longer be found, the me Demons Pce¡¯s might would still be ced above the other pces!

    ¡°Everyone! Will everyone please calm down, all of this is just the ploy of the Dark Regions! We fell right into it! But as long as we, the Twelve Pces stand united as one, we will not crumble from just one single setback! All the unhappiness between us from before, should be wiped away like none of it had ever happened before!¡±

    The me Demons Pce Lord¡¯s words made everyone calm down slightly. The losses suffered was not just from one particr pce, but had epassed all the pces, which was not something they would findpletely uneptable.

    ¡°Treat it like nothing¡¯s happened? Then what about all those people who have died because of the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb? How will they be repaid?¡± A slightly cold and crisp voice suddenly sounded within the premise.

    Everyone¡¯s gaze then fell upon the source of that voice in the very next instant, fixed upon Jun Wu Xie!

 Chapter 1912 - â€œExplosive Face Slap (4)â€

    Chapter 1912: ¡°Explosive Face p (4)¡±

    ¡°Shadow Moon Pce Lord, what do you mean by those words?¡± The me Demons Pce Lord¡¯s face immediately turned grim. The other Pce Lords were also looking quizzically at Jun Wu Xie, never having expected that a Pce Lord would say such a thing.

    Jun Wu Xie arched her eyebrow up slightly, not showing the slightest fear against the gazes of all the Pce Lords. She then leisurely leaned back against her chair, and raised her head to look at everyone.

    ¡°Exactly as what those words mean. The Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb has turned up empty, but the people the various pces has sacrificed is real. Those people who died paid for it with their very lives, but all they got in the end was to be made a joke, and all of you think this is appropriate?¡±

    At that moment, the Dark Heavens Pce Lord opened his mouth to speak: ¡°Shadow Moon Pce Lord, you are still very young and you might not fully understand the importance of the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb. One who seeks to aplish great things does not bother himself with trifling details. If we do not fight for that one sliver of hope, aren¡¯t you asking us to live our lives in vain? The Twelve Pces had always been not as powerful as the Nine Temples and if we just continued to sit back, resigned to our fates, the day wille that we are wiped out by the Nine Temples. Seeking the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb and gaining the Dark Emperor¡¯s treasures, was a path for us to gain great power. With such treasures ced before our eyes, who would give up on that?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie then smirked coldly.

    ¡°Since it¡¯s you yourselves who seek that power, why didn¡¯t you go find it personally? Instead, all of you had just sat backfortably, waiting to reap the rewards while sacrificing the disciples under you. Now that the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb is found to be empty, to all of you, it might just be losing a chance to gain yourselves some treasures, but to those people who sacrificed their lives down at the bottom of Heaven¡¯s End Cliff, they hadid down their own lives for it. Who among you could still remember the very first team you had sent to the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff? Who among all of you here can still remember the names of every single person? They have died for your ambitions, but now all that you are thinking is that you¡¯ve lost out on a great big batch of treasures and do not feel the least bit guilty or regret towards all those people who have died. Dare I ask..... are all of you still human?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s voice was soft, but every single word was sharp as a de, mercilessly piercing through and shattering the dignified mask of sanctity upon the faces of all the Pce Lords.

    Thinking to gain great power for themselves, these people had used the lives of others to exchange for it. Knowing very well that the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff was filled with all kinds of dangers, but due to their inted ambitions, they had incessantly sent people to the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff, where they had even turned their eyes to prey upon the powers in the Lower Realm.

    They had despised people from the Lower Realm from the bottom of their hearts and they did not even see the Lower Realm¡¯s people as humans at all.

    Jun Wu Xie had sought to find the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb as well, but from start to end, she had gone there herself. Regardless of the fact that the Rui Lin Army obeyed her every order, or when she had already be the Fire Country¡¯s Emperor, she would definitely not allow herself to use the lives of others in exchange for more power for herself!

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words caused the faces of all the Pce Lords from the various pces to turn a metallic green. They red in fury at the impertinent littless, wishing they could just sew her mouth up.

    Her words grated on the ears too much but they truly reflected the real thoughts that went through their minds.

    ¡°Littledy, even though you¡¯re still considered to be very young, you¡¯ve got to observe some propriety with your words. All of us here are much older than you are, and though we do not hold it against you, but you¡¯ve got to learn some respect. As the Pce Lords of the various pces, do you know how much things we have to deal with? Could you possibly be expecting us to attend to every single thing personally? And for us to go search the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff ourselves?¡± The me Demons Pce Lord said with a derisive sneer.

    ¡°If you¡¯re unable to look into it personally, then is there a need to yearn for something that does not belong to yourself?¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face wasced with a tinge of ridicule. A monarch like this, was trulyughable, when the lives of others were merely seen as a pawn in their eyes.

 Chapter 1913 - â€œExplosive Face Slap (5)â€

    Chapter 1913: ¡°Explosive Face p (5)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words stumped everyone present at the summit speechless.

    ¡°Women with such a nasty character are hard to get along with. With the Shadow Moon Pce handed to such an ignorant little girl like you, it will be finished sooner orter.¡± The All Life Pce Lord¡¯s face was flushed red with indignation. If the things that Jun Wu Xie had said had been heard by any of their pce disciples, who in the devil would know what kind of effects that would have brought.

    ¡°No need for sooner orter. It¡¯s already finished.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s lips suddenly curled up into a brilliant smile, as she slowly got up from her chair to stand up.

    Everyone looked at Jun Wu Xie in puzzlement. They really could not fathom what this beautiful little youngdy was thinking at all. Just what kind of a Pce Lord would curse their own pce to be finished like this?

    Has she gone mad?

    Jun Wu Xie walked over to the venue¡¯s entrance and then stared at the various Pce Lords whose expressions on their faces were looking rather ugly and said slowly: ¡°I have yet to introduce myself. I am known in the Lower Realm as the Lin Pce¡¯s Jun Wu Xie.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s cold crisp voice reverberated within the summit¡¯s venue and the eyes of the various Pce Lords red wide in that instant.

    [Lower Realm?]

    [What does it mean?]

    ¡°Who are you really? Aren¡¯t you the Shadow Moon Pce¡¯s new Pce Lord?¡± The Soul Return Pce Lord asked as he raised a hand up to point at Jun Wu Xie, his face contorted in disbelief.

    Jun Wu Xie shrugged her shoulders and raised up her chin gracefully to say: ¡°Reasonably speaking, I am the Shadow Moon Pce¡¯s new Pce Lord but it¡¯s just that I have absolutely no blood links with the previous Pce Lord at all. But if you really want me to state a link between us, then that would be..... that I killed the Shadow Moon Pce Lord with my own hands. Does that count?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes narrowed up slightly, seemingly with smiles but it was rather indiscernible.

    Eleven Pce Lords gasped audibly at that very instant. Though the Shadow Moon Pce could notpare to the other pces, it was still one of the Twelve Pces. Currently in the Middle Realm, only the Nine Temples could lord over their heads. No one would have thought that the Shadow Moon Pce Lord, being one among the Twelve Pces, could have been killed by this tiny youngdy before their eyes.....

    How could that be possible? !

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words struck like a bolt out of the blue onto everyone¡¯s heart. They stared at Jun Wu Xie inplete disbelief, refusing to believe any of it.

    ¡°Kid, you must be joking..... How could the Shadow Moon Pce Lord be possibly killed by a little kid like you?¡± The Zen Void Pce Lord said half in doubt as he stared at Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie arched up her eyebrow a little and then pulled out a token ofmand slowly from inside her robes. That token was made from green jade and upon it was carved the three characters that read ¡°Shadow Moon Pce. That was the symbol representing the identity of the Shadow Moon Pce Lord throughout the generations and right over the surface of that piece of green jade, were bloodstains that had turned dark covering it.....

    ¡°Apologies, I forgot to clean it when I removed it from the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s corpse back then. But I believe you gentlemen are still able to recognise it?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked with her head tilted to one side in query, as she stared at the bunch of people whose faces had turned green.

    That highly nonchnt tone, caused a sliver of horror to rise within the hearts of the various Pce Lords.

    Even the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s token ofmand had fallen into the hands of thisss, that would mean that the Shadow Moon Pce Lord must have really perished!

    ¡°Kid, where are you really from? For you toe all the way here today, I don¡¯t think you¡¯re just here just to watch the show right?¡± Dazed from shock, the me Demons Pce Lord finally snapped back to his senses. He had earlier already felt that Jun Wu Xie did not seem like any ordinary girl but he had never expected thess to be audacious that she had even destroyed the Shadow Moon Pce.

    An ominous and dreadful feeling suddenly rose up within the me Demons Pce Lord¡¯s heart. Jun Wu Xie¡¯s target was definitely not just the Shadow Moon Pce alone or why would she assume the identity of the Shadow Moon Pce Lord ande all the way here to partake in the Twelve Pce¡¯s Summit?

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You¡¯re getting old and your memory is failing you already? I¡¯ve already said that Ie from the Lower Realm.¡± Jun Wu Xie said, in a highly arrogant tone.

 Chapter 1914 - â€œExplosive Face Slap (6)â€

    Chapter 1914: ¡°Explosive Face p (6)¡±

    The me Demons Pce Lord almost suffocated to death from trying to hold in his anger when he heard Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words.

    ¡°Lower Realm? Are you taking me for a fool? With the Lower Realm being the kind of ce it is, how could they possibly have such a young Purple Spirit like you appear there? You¡¯re a cowardly little scoundrel as I have thought you are, that you do not even dare to reveal your family name.¡± The Purple Thunder Pce Lord said with great sarcasm. The Pce Lords of the various pces were all Silver Spirits so how could they not be able to tell that Jun Wu Xie holds powers at the Purple Spirit¡¯s fourth stage? There was no need to even talk about the backward and remote Lower Realm, such a high gift when ced in the Middle Realm, would also be considered to be unprecedentedly monstrous.

    Jun Wu Xie shrugged her shoulders, unbothered by the Purple Thunder Pce Lord¡¯s sarcasm.

    ¡°Up to you whether you believe it or not.¡±

    ¡°Kid, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re thinking too much of yourself? I have really never seen anyone as audacious as you, to still dare toe attend the Twelve Pces¡¯ Summit after having killed the Shadow Moon Pce Lord. Do you really think that we would not dare to do anything to you?¡± The Dark Heavens Pce Lord said with a sneer.

    The fact that Jun Wu Xie killed the Shadow Moon Pce Lord had indeed been way beyond their expectations but everyone knew that the Shadow Moon Pce Lord had from a long time ago been rather ill and his spirit powers had deteriorated greatly, naturally weaker than other Pce Lords like them, but no one knew to what extent the Shadow Moon Pce Lord¡¯s spirit powers had dropped to just before he was killed.

    ¡°Jun Wu Xie right? For what have you reallye here for? If you tell it to us, we might still allow you a way to get out of here alive.¡± The me Demons Pce Lord said coldly. He was not as conceited as the other Pce Lords, and he could not help but think that Jun Wu Xie¡¯s appearance here must be a sign of something more toe.

    But just what could that be?

    Before this, he could be certain that he had never heard of this name, and the other party had stated that she hade from the Lower Realm, though the powers she possessed was not what someone from the Lower Realm should be able to possess.

    ¡°Motive?¡± Jun Wu Xie raised up her eyebrow slightly.

    ¡°My motives will be clear to you in a little while but before that, I think there are a few people that I think all of you should meet first, to repay to them everything everyone of you have owed them one by one.¡± Jun Wu Xie said with a lightugh, throwing up that statement that prickled people to hear.

    The moment her voice fell, she raised her hands and pped them once.

    The clear sound reverberated within everyone¡¯s ears.

    The tightly locked doors were immediately pushed open, and several tall figures came walking silently in from outside.

    The various Pce Lords who were readying themselves in anticipation immediately froze in astoundment when they saw who the neers were.

    ¡°Qiao Chu?¡± The me Demons Pce Lord eximed in disbelief as he stared at Qiao Chu walking into the venue.

    ¡°How are you, my Lord.¡± Qiao Chu said with a slight bow as he looked smilingly at the me Demons Pce Lord, as respectful as he had been in the past back in the me Demons Pce, but with a murderous look risen up within his eyes.

    ¡°Hua Yao, what have youe here for?¡± The Purple Thunder Pce Lord asked in surprise as he stared at Hua Yao standing beside Qiao Chu, the two of them walking shoulder to shoulder, giving people the feeling of great harmony between those two. But he clearly remembered that a huge conflict existed between Hua Yao and Qiao Chu where they fought almost every single time they met, how.....

    Hua Yao eyed the shocked Purple Thunder Pce Lord coldly, ignoring his query.

    And the Soul Return Pce Lord when he saw Rong Ruo, was stunned into a daze.

    And the Dark Heavens Pce Lord¡¯s face was one ofplete bewilderment when he saw Fan Zhuo.

    ¡°Fei Yan, just what exactly is going on here?¡± The Dragon yers Pce Lord asked, his eyes narrowed slightly as he stared. Standing right beside Rong Ruo, was Fei Yan with an absolutely brilliant smile, and a feeling of ill ease started to rise up within his heart.

    ¡°As you can see, my Lord, I have defected.¡± Fei Yan was still smiling brilliantly, but his words made the Dragon yers Pce Lord feel like he had been struck by lightning.

 Chapter 1915 - â€œExplosive Face Slap (7)â€

    Chapter 1915: ¡°Explosive Face p (7)¡±

    ¡°What...... Fei Yan..... You.....¡± The Dragon yers Pce Lord¡¯s mind was in a whirl. It could be said that after Zhuge Yin died, the Dragon yers Pce Lord trust towards Fei Yan could be said to have reached unprecedented levels.

    When Zhuge Yin had still been alive, the Dragon yers Pce Lord had already discovered that the rtionship between Zhuge Yin and Fei Yan had been highly rather loving. If not for the fact that he was already thinking to ally themselves with the Blood Fiend Pce through marriage, he would really have allowed Zhuge Yin to marry Fei Yan because of her gifted potential. And after Zhuge Yin died, Fei Yan had been filled with indignant fury, constantly initiating attempts to seek rpense for Zhuge Yin¡¯s death, and all of that had caused the Dragon yers Pce Lord¡¯s trust in Fei Yan to grow and grow.

    But now, at the moment the Dragon yers Pce Lord saw Fei Yan, it suddenly dawned upon him.....

    That he might have been fooled!

    ¡°My Lord has been thoroughly exhausted in both heart and mind because of the Young Lord¡¯s death and you must now take good care of your health. You had better not suddenly be unable to catch your breath, and fall right over or there would be no meaning in meing all the way here.¡± Fei Yan said smilingly as he looked at the Dragon yers Pce Lord¡¯s face as its shade became uglier and uglier. Fei Yan¡¯s smile grew more and more brilliant, but within the two smiley crescents they were his eyes, thick intense hatred shed.

    The reactions of the me Demons Pce Lord, the Soul Return Pce Lord, the Dark Heavens Pce Lord, and the Purple Thunder Pce Lord were exactly the same. They just could not believe that the disciple they had valued the very most over the recent period would now actually stand behind Jun Wu Xie, and looking at the atmosphere within the group, it could be seen that they had known each other from long before!

    At that moment, the faces of five Pce Lords turned a highly ugly shade. With the kind of experience they had, if they were still unable to see that they had been fooled by this bunch of youths, then they would really have lived in vain!

    ¡°All of you are in this together?¡± The Dragon yers Pce Lord asked through gritted teeth, his eyes ring fiercely at Fei Yan.

    Fei Yan shrugged his shoulders nonchntly and replied: ¡°Yes, we are.¡±

    ¡°You had not truly wanted to pledge loyalty to our Dragon yers Pce?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    With every question the Dragon yers Pce Lord asked, his fists clenched more tightly a notch.

    ¡°Then regarding my son¡¯s death, did you lie to me right from the start! ?¡± The Dragon yers Pce Lord was absolutely livid. With Zhuge Yin¡¯s death, arge part of it had been told to him by Fei Yan, and as it had matched the news that the Pure Grace Pce had sent, he had believed it readily, and hated Gu Ying to the bone. Thinking back about it now, if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Fei Yan had been bringing up the highly brutal way Zhuge Yin had been killed so frequently beside his ears, how could his hatred have grown so deep?

    An immense fear then hung over the Dragon yers Pce Lord¡¯s head. He was afraid. Afraid that being fooled by Fei Yan would cause him to be unable to find the true identity of the enemy who had killed his son.

    Fei Yan merely looked at the Dragon yers Pce Lord smilingly, choosing to no longer open his mouth at that moment.

    ¡°Your son, was not killed by Gu Ying.¡± Jun Wu Xie suddenly voiced out, as she looked at the Dragon yers Pce Lord indifferently.

    ¡°Then who! ?¡± The Dragon yers Pce Lord roared.

    Jun Wu Xie raised her head up slightly, and pointed at her own chest to say: ¡°It was me.¡±

    The Dragon yers Pce Lord¡¯s eyes red wide, the heavy blow that struck him causing his step to waver and he fell back a couple of steps, his hand grabbing onto the edge of a table to prevent himself from falling.

    ¡°It¡¯s you! !¡± The Dragon yers Pce Lord¡¯s jaws were tightly clenched as he stared straight at Jun Wu Xie, rage and hatred entwining within his heart.

    Because he hade to firmly believe that Zhuge Yin had died at Gu Ying¡¯s hands, and in order to avenge his own son, he had employed the strength of the entire Dragon yers Pce, but all of that was now all just a joke.

    His son had not been killed by Gu Ying at all!

    Everything that he had done before, all that the Dragon yers Pce had sacrificed, and he had just been a puppet all along, manipted by the unseen strings Jun Wu Xie and Fei Yan pulled.

 Chapter 1916 - â€œExplosive Face Slap (8)â€

    Chapter 1916: ¡°Explosive Face p (8)¡±

    Everything that he had done before, all that the Dragon yers Pce had sacrificed, and he had just been a puppet all along, manipted by the unseen strings Jun Wu Xie and Fei Yan pulled.

    The mighty Dragon yers Pce of the Twelve Pces had actually been toyed within the palms of two youths not even twenty years of age! Such humiliation, was something the Dragon yers Pce Lord had never encountered before throughout his entire life!

    ¡°Give me back my son¡¯s life! !¡± The Dragon yers Pce Lord let out an explosive yell, suddenly charging at Jun Wu Xie. His eyes were blood red, seeking only to ughter the killer who murdered his son.

    Jun Wu Xie stood unmoving in her spot, looking coldly at the Dragon yers Pce Lord who was charging straight at her.

    The other Pce Lords at the side were all shocked by the truth behind Zhuge Yin¡¯s death. Never in their dreams would they have thought that Jun Wu Xie could be capable of such an intricate plot, that had dragged the Dragon yers Pce and the Blood Fiend Pce into Hell in one stroke. Not only had she killed Zhuge Yin, she had made the Dragon yers Pce and the Blood Fiend Pce be irreconcble enemies, what was more terrifying was that..... Fei Yan had been one of her aplice!

    Seeing the Dragon yers Pce Lord fly into such a rage, everyone¡¯s heart rose with a tinge of anticipation. Without knowing why, they were suddenly filled with a certain indescribable fear towards this youngdy of mysterious origins who had a highly intricate mind and capable of swift decisive action. The opponent was clearly still so young and petite in size, but looking into those cold clear eyes, it somehow sent a chill to shoot through them.

    They were anxiously anticipating to see whether the Dragon yers Pce Lord would be able to kill that devilish monster!

    However, the Dragon yers Pce Lord had not even managed to even touch the corners of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s clothes when the figure of Fei Yan suddenly charged to go right before him, and with a heavy punch, Fei Yan smashed his fist straight towards the Dragon yers Pce Lord¡¯s hand!

    A loud crash sounded within the summit¡¯s venue, the repercussion from the sh of spirit powers shattering the tables and chairs around them. Clouds of dust rose in swirls, to turn into a foggy blur within the entire venue.

    All of a sudden, a strange silence fell upon the venue and the Pce Lords released their spirit powers to dissipate the foggy cloud of dust.

    When they were able to see the scene before their eyes clearly, they all froze in shock.

    They saw Fei Yan still standing where he was, while the Dragon yers Pce Lord who was stopped had actually retreated back several steps and the hand that drooped slight at his side was oozing with traces of blood.....

    How was that possible! ?

    Everyone stared in utter disbelief at the scene before them.

    Although Fei Yan was extremely highly gifted, but he was still very young of age. Even though the speed of his spirit power cultivation was already Heaven defying, but he was merely only a third stage Purple Spirit, while the Dragon yers Pce Lord had already attained the Silver Spirit¡¯s third stage. The disparity between their powers was a whole entire level and the gap between a Purple Spirit and a Silver Spirit was an unbridgeable chasm.

    In a sh like this, no matter in whose eyes, it would just be seen as Fei Yan overestimating his strength and there was no doubt he would be soundly defeated, fearing that even expecting him to withstand the Dragon yers Pce Lord¡¯s rage filled strike would be too extravagant to hope for.

    But who would have thought. After that strike, Fei Yan had beenpletely unscathed, while the Dragon yers Pce Lord had actually suffered light injuries!

    The Dragon yers Pce Lord¡¯s injury had been slight, but even if it had only been a scratch, it would be enough to cause everyone to stare in bbergasted shock!

    He was merely a third stage Purple Spirit for Heaven¡¯s sake!

    Fei Yan was just a third stage Purple Spirit. How could he possibly be able to wound the Dragon yers Pce Lord?

    A situation that should have been impossible had instead happened right before everyone¡¯s eyes!

    ¡°Damn it! You traitorous white eyed wolf, what kind of a vile trick did you use! ?¡± The Dragon yers Pce Lord spat through tightly gritted teeth, his eyes ring at Fei Yan. Having been made a fool by such a person, was the greatest humiliation he had ever suffered. Even he himself had not thought that he would be pushed back by Fei Yan. Everything that was being seen here was just too hard to believe!

 Chapter 1917 - â€œExplosive Face Slap (9)â€

    Chapter 1917: ¡°Explosive Face p (9)¡±

    Fei Yan cricked his neck and looked at the Dragon yers Pce Lord in contempt.

    ¡°Traitorous white eyed wolf? I¡¯m sorry then. I really don¡¯t feel that pledging loyalty to your Dragon yers Pce Lord will do me any good. Moreover, I have note here to seek the protection of Dragon yers Pce but am here to seek revenge. The debt incurred back when the Dragon yers Pce massacred one hundred and thirty six members of my entire family is what I havee to collect on. Don¡¯t talk to me about using vicious methods because as long as it sends you down into the depths of Hell, even if I am to turn into a vengeful ghost, I will not hesitate to do it! !¡±

    At that moment, the air Fei Yan exuded and his demeanor hadpletely changed, the mischievous smile on his handsome face long faded away, and in its ce, was a pair of sharp piercing eyes lit by the burning fire of vengeance. Hidden beneath the facade of the coy youngdy, the soul of the youthful male zed up fiercely at that moment, and no one dared to continue to think of him as a girl!

    ¡°What are you talking about..... When did I.....¡± The Dragon yers Pce Lord was startled by the change that hade over Fei Yan. Never would he have thought that Fei Yan was actually a young youthful male!

    Between being a youngdy and a youthful male, just from the change in demeanor and the air one exuded and it could draw such a clear and distinct division in boundary.....

    ¡°Oh? As expected, you do not remember? Then let me help refresh your memory a little. It was more than ten years ago, that you once sent a team of the Dragon yers Pce¡¯s disciples to the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff and one of them found the location of the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb. He carried heavy injuries and suffering the pain of having all hispanions annihted, he brought the map tattooed on his back to return to the Dragon yers Pce. He had initially thought that he and hispanions had not sacrificed in vain, thinking that havingpleted the mission given to him, he would gain your acknowledgement after he returned to the pce. But he had never expected the kind of Hell that awaited him in the pce!¡±

    ¡°He was executed, death by a thousand cuts, not even allowing his corpse to remain whole. His wife was killed, siblings ughtered, the entire n annihted! That was the reward the Dragon yers Pce gave him! Dragon yers Pce Lord! Do you still remember Fei Liu! ? Do you remember obliterating the entire Fei n! ? My name is Fei Yan! I am Fei Liu¡¯s son! I crawled out from the pits of Hell today, to seek rpense for the blood debt where you massacred the entire Fei n more than ten years ago! !¡± Fei Yan stared murderously at the Dragon yers Pce Lord, the hatred that had been suppressed deep in his heart for more than a decade exploding out right at that moment!

    He suddenly pulled out the human skin map that he had always carried with him. That was thest thing his father had left behind. His very own skin!

    At the moment that Fei Yan¡¯s voice fell, Qiao Chu, Rong Ruo, Fan Zhuo, and Hua Yao all unfurled the human skin maps they had kept with them for such a long time before the respective Pce Lords, the pieces of human skin map that had weathered through the passage of time, now old and worn. But the debts of blood thatid hidden underneath those worn out maps, were etched deep into the hearts of every single one of them, indelible throughout this life!

    In that instant, as those pieces of human skin maps were brought out under the light, it caused the minds of the Dragon yers Pce Lord and several other Pce Lords to immediately explode.

    How could they possibly forget the joy and delight they had felt when they first received those maps? How could they have forget that in order for them to avoid any trouble, to prevent the Night Regime from ever seeking revenge upon them and to never let the secret leak out, they had ordered for the entire families of those disciples who brought back those maps to be massacred?

    And none of them had ever thought that anyone had managed to survive the massacre on that fateful day!

    Much more so, how could they have thought that the children that managed to escape the massacre had actually grown up, carrying the burden of their entire n¡¯s blood vengeance upon their backs, to crawl out from the pits of Hell, toeunch maniacal revenge upon them all on this day! ?

    Qiao Chu and the others stood beside Fei Yan, their bodies burning with the mes of vengeance, as they faced the biggest enemy of their lives.

    Revenge for their parents, revenge for their kin in the entire n. It was time for them to demand it all back this very day!

 Chapter 1918 - â€œExplosive Face Slap (10)â€

    Chapter 1918: ¡°Explosive Face p (10)¡±

    The hate endured by the youths for more than ten years was what fueled them up to live till now. Having witnessed with his own eyes their entire n annihted, having seen their parents and siblings die under the butcher¡¯s knife, came to be a forever unforgettable nightmare to the younglings that they had been then.

    And today, they sought to shatter that very nightmare they had been living under!

    The people from the Twelve Pces stood in a daze, besides the me Demons Pce and the others who had been guilty as charged, everyone else was staring at the me Demons Pce and the others with stunned expressions on their faces.

    These youths who were looking like vengeful demons, were actually people who miraculously survived from the massacre carried out by these pces!

    Back when the me Demons Pce and some of the others gained the maps to the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb, the other pces had also heard about it. They were also very much aware of the brutal and immoral massacres those pces had carried out upon the families of the disciples who brought those maps back.

    Towards what had been done, it was alreadymon practice by the various pces aspared to the interests of an entire pce, so what if several hundred or a thousand people died?

    Even if it was a loyal and devoted disciple, it did not mean they were indispensible.

    It was sort of like an unspoken consensus among the Twelve Pces, towards that massacre in cold blood, it was only looked upon like a joke back at that time.

    Nobody would have thought that that very debt owed in blood would still continue till today. Those children who had survived, were now grown up, and hade for revenge!

    ¡°Damn it! So everything was stirred up by the lot of you!¡± The Green Tide Pce Lord immediately jumped out. As things stand now, how could he possibly not understand that all the turmoil that had rocked the Twelve Pces over the recent period was incited by this bunch of vengeful youths? In order to exact their revenge, they had dragged everyone in the Twelve Pces into it.

    The me Demons Pce Lord¡¯s face was dark, and he did not say a word.

    Gu Yi arched up an eyebrow. Things have progressed to a point beyond anything he could have expected, the truth just too unbelievable.

    ¡°Everything that happened had stemmed from the things that you did before. After this matter is resolved, I think the pces involved in it owes us an exnation.¡± Gu Yi said coldly. He did not care about the fact Fei Yan and his friends hade seeking revenge. From his point of view, although the bunch of youths were rare talents with extraordinary gift, they had been too anxious. They had gained just a little bit of aplishment, their wings had not yet grown strong enough, stillpletely unable to go against the me Demons Pce and the other pces at all. Although their appearance here today had been shocking, and the turmoil they had incited had indeed been frustrating, but they would not be able to achieve the result they seek in the end.

    Their young age, had doomed them to failure.

    ¡°Ha, your words are just so interesting. It seems the ones who were incited was not just us, haven¡¯t all of you fallen for their tricks as well?¡± The Soul Return Pce Lord said with a sneer.

    ¡°These kids came here to court their own deaths, I will naturally not let them off. We will need to find another time to discuss about the conflicts between the respective pces as now, it¡¯s now crucial we first deal with this bunch of little brats.¡± The Dark Heavens Pce Lord said as he rotated his wrists while walking himself forward, his eyes looking coldly at Rong Ruo gaugingly.

    ¡°I do not regret what I did back then in the slightest. So what if I killed your father and your entire family? What do you think you can get back from me? Rong Ruo, I saw that the dual souls you were born with remains intact and I had truly wanted to groom you. But since you insist to cling on so tightly to the past, I do not need to leave you any face. I am standing right here today, and if you seek to collect on the debt in blood for your parents, you cane try as you wish. You managed to escape back then but I will be the good guy today, to send you into the afterworld to join your useless parents!¡±

    The Soul Return Pce Lord¡¯s words were harsh on the ears, and Fei Yan who heard those words felt a fiery rage surge up in his heart, all prepared to go teach this scoundrel who would nder a deceased person a good lesson.

 Chapter 1919 - â€œExplosive Face Slap (11)â€

    Chapter 1919: ¡°Explosive Face p (11)¡±

    Rong Ruo suddenly raised a hand to stop Fei Yan in his tracks. With her back facing Fei Yan, she stood pencil straight, and her voice that had always been gentle turned oppressive and chilling.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself.¡±

    Fei Yan hesitated a moment, but took a step back in the end.

    There were some things that could not be done by others.

    Rong Ruo stared at the Soul Return Pce Lord, as she pulled out an elixir from her waist. When Qiao Chu and the others saw the elixir, their eyes quivered slightly as the scene just before they came to the summit¡¯s venue suddenly appeared in their minds.

    Moments just before Jun Wu Xie came to the summit, she had gathered Qiao Chu and the gang, and gave them each an elixir.

    Spirit Transformation Elixir!

    A type of an elixir that could elevate one¡¯s spirit powers to another realm in an instant. Though the effects of the elixir was extremely powerful, which gave the person taking it powerful they never had before in a short period of time, but with those incredible effects, it brought about a huge side effects.

    Anyone who takes that elixir, would experience a reaction where their spirit powers would be fully depleted for an entire year. And within that year, that person¡¯s body would fall into an extremely frail state, where they would be weaker than even a regr person, and the slightest bit of any additional agitation on the body might very well bring them death.

    And those were just the side effects that Jun Wu Xie was aware of at that moment. The full scale of the damage that would be inflicted upon the user after taking the elixir was still not known.

    Reducing oneself to be almost aplete cripple for an entire year after, to exchange for momentary unsurpassed powers. If one was unable to conclude the battle before the effects of the elixir wears off, then the only end the user woulde to meet would definitely be death!

    When Jun Wu Xie gave them those Spirit Transformation Elixirs, she had repeatedly emphasized, that they must not be taken until the most critical moment. Otherwise, once the elixir was swallowed, even she would have no way of reversing its side effects!

    At the moment that Qiao Chu and the others saw Rong Ruo bring out the Spirit Transformation Elixir, they knew that under Rong Ruo¡¯s seemingly calm facade, hatred that scorched the Heavens was about to burst forth.

    She was ready to give it everything she¡¯s got and more, determined to throw herself into a battle to the death with the Soul Return Pce Lord!

    Revenge for all her kin, she would exact it today with her own hands!

    At almost the same instant, Qiao Chu and the others exchanged nces before taking out their own Spirit Transformation Elixir they had on them.

    Havinge to such a juncture, they had already effectively severed any way out of this for themselves!

    At the same time, Fei Yan, Rong Ruo, Qiao Chu, Hua Yao, and Fan Zhuo then swallowed the Spirit Transformation Elixir!

    The Soul Return Pce Lord was still looking at Rong Ruo contemptuously. When he saw Rong Ruo and the others swallowing that Elixir, he had an indistinct feeling that something wasn¡¯t quite right, but did not know what was going on.

    ¡°Taking any kind of medicine or elixirs at this point would not be of any use to you. A Purple Spirit will still be a Purple Spirit. How could you possibly stand against a Silver Spirit?¡± The Soul Return Pce Lord said sneeringly.

    The Dragon yers Pce Lord managed to regain hisposure at that moment as he looked at the wound upon his arm. He then came to acutely detect that although Fei Yan had looked to be fine earlier, he was certain that he had already inflicted internal injuries upon Fei Yan. But as Fei Yan was from the Great Ape race, his body was tougher than most people and that was why he had seemed to have not suffered any damage.

    ¡°Deliberate pointless tricks. I would really like to see what all of you can conjure up.¡± The Dragon yers Pce Lord said with her eyes narrowed.

    Jun Wu Xie silently watched the repulsive and ugly faces of the twelve Pce Lords before turning her gaze slowly onto Qiao Chu and the others.

    In the instant that Jun Wu Xie¡¯s gaze fell upon Qiao Chu and gang, the purple coloured spirit light that surrounded their bodies was already swelling up at an rming rate, the density of their spirit powers rising maniacally!

    Purple Spirit¡¯s third stage!

    Purple Spirit¡¯s fourth stage!

    Silver Spirit! !

 Chapter 1920 - â€œExplosive Face Slap (12)â€

    Chapter 1920: ¡°Explosive Face p (12)¡±

    When the purple glow was covered over by the silver light, the eyes of everyone within the venue turned wide in that instant, the taunting ridicule already fading away under that brilliance of that silver light, reced by utter shock!

    ¡°How was that possible..... From a Purple Spirit to the Silver Spirit..... How could it happen so quickly.....¡± The Dragon yers Pce Lord stared incredulously at Fei Yan who was shrouded by blinding silver light, the surprise in his eyes showing clearly.

    Attaining the Purple Spirit in one¡¯s cultivation was already very hard and going from the Purple Spirit to the Silver Spirit was way beyond difficult. Not to mention seeing it happen in a mere minute¡¯s time, as even when given a hundred years, even among supposed gifted geniuses, only a rare few would be able to breakthrough to such a realm.

    But right before their eyes, five Purple Spirits had actually broken through to the Silver Spirit as they watched with incredulity, the strength of the Silver Spirit¡¯s light turning from weak to strong, and was even still rising without stopping!

    Even for the twelve Pce Lords who possessed wide experience and knowledge were stunned into a daze by such a scene.

    ¡°To think that such a miraculous medicine actually exists under these Heavens! One that allows a Purple Spirit to breakthrough to the Silver Spirit in an instant! ? What kind of an elixir was that?¡± The Dark Heavens Pce Lord stared with his jaw hanging at what was happening before his eyes. Itpletely defied logic, which could be termed as nothing but miraculous, instantly crushing any kind of confidence that they originally held in their heart!

    The Silver Spirit light upon the bodies of Fei Yan and the gang suddenly stopped shooting up when it reached the Silver Spirit¡¯s second level, the surging spirit light epassing every single one of their bodies, the light too blinding to look at directly.

    ¡°Now, we can start.¡± Fei Yan said slowly as he raised up his head, his half narrowed eyes brewing with endless murder, his gaze sharp as des as it met the astounded eyes of the Dragon yers Pce Lord.

    The very instant that Fei Yan¡¯s voice fell, five silver figures morphed into lightning streaks, each charging straight at the opponent they sought to exact revenge upon!

    The me Demons Pce Lord, Dragon yers Pce Lord, Soul Return Pce Lord, Dark Heavens Pce Lord, and the Purple Thunder Pce Lord immediately found themselves under a massive onught. The spirit power from their bodies shed with the spirit light from Qiao Chu and the others in that instant, the force from the enormous impact causing the entire venue to shake and quiver!

    It had turned into a battle that no ordinary person could take part in.

    A fight to the death between Silver Spirits could be said to be one that transcended all levels!

    With the passing of a mere ten seconds, the roof and walls of the venue were filled with splits and crack marks, with fine debris crumbling down from above. Within the swirling fog of dust kicked up, streaks of silver light shed, looking like silver lightning hidden within a blinding fog, moving so fast it was impossible to see them clearly!

    Jun Wu Xie stood at the entrance of the venue hall, her eyes cold as she looked the many lightning quick figures locked in battle. With her powers, she was unable to clearly see the battle among the Silver Spirits!

    A loud crash sounded, as a good half of the ceiling copsed and fell from the constant impact striking it, tond heavily upon the long table within the hall, kicking up a great cloud of dust!

    ¡°We cannot remain here in this ce any longer! It¡¯s going to copse!¡± It was not known which Pce Lord suddenly shouted, and everyone who had been standing within the hall to watch the battle suddenly summoned up their spirit powers to charge speedily out from the hall!

    At the same instant that they charged out from the summit¡¯s venue, the entire ce copsed, the streaks of silver light continuing to sh and criss cross incessantly under the chaos and dust. The resulting booms was enough to shatter people¡¯s eardrums, and the ever widening waves of spirit power spilling out from battle constantly turned the broken stone bs into crushed rubble inch by inch!

    The various Pce Lords who escaped out from the summit¡¯s venue were still rather unsettled as they stared at the shambles and disorder, their faces still in shock as they looked at Qiao Chu and hispanions who were engaged in battle.

 Chapter 1921 - â€œExplosive Face Slap (13)â€

    Chapter 1921: ¡°Explosive Face p (13)¡±

    These few youths were actually able to stand against the me Demons Pce Lord and the others!

    That was just too unbelievable!

    Even if the powers of Qiao Chu and the others had shot up to the Silver Spirit¡¯s second stage at a highly rming rate, the Dragon yers Pce Lord and the others has already attained the Silver Spirit¡¯s third level from long before, with some among them like the me Demons Pce Lord for example, he had already broken through to the Silver Spirit¡¯s fourth stage and he was the person within the Twelve Pces who was closest to the Gold Spirit!

    Above the Silver Spirit, the gap between every single stage was like that of a wide gulf, where even if an instant kill was not possible, an overwhelming advantage would still be unavoidable.

    But even after the battle had gone on for a few short minutes, Qiao Chu and his gang were not at any disadvantage at all but were in reality fighting on par with the me Demons Pce Lord and the others!

    Unthinkable things were happening one after another and the faces of the Pce Lords from the different Pces were in shock. Too many things were happening at the same time and they were finding it impossible to grasp all of it.

    During the battle, the me Demons Pce Lord¡¯s teeth were tightly clenched in hatred. To think that the Twelve Pces¡¯ number one would be pushed to be fighting equally with a youth in his teens who borrowed strength from an elixir. That was just unbelievably humiliating!

    The me Demons Pce Lord had wanted to take down his opponent with one single stroke countless times but he quickly discovered that a pair of fiery pair of scarlet red gloves had actually appeared on Qiao Chu¡¯s fists out of nowhere. Those gloves were extraordinarily tough and in the instant when the me Demons Pce Lord had shed his fist against his opponent¡¯s, an intense searing and a hardness almost like that of unyielding steel had immediately made him realize the exceptional power of those gloves.

    ¡°What are those things on your hands?¡± The me Demons Pce Lord asked fiercely in the instant they pulled apart from each other as he stared at Qiao Chu through narrowed eyes.

    The ends of Qiao Chu¡¯s lips curled up with a smile as his fists turned into two fiery dragons, that shot speedily forward together with his body as he charged, leaving a zing red trail of mes in the air behind him.

    ¡°What? You don¡¯t recognize the me Demons Pce¡¯s most representative magical treasure?¡± Qiao Chu¡¯s voice reached the me Demons Pce Lord¡¯s ears.

    The me Demons Pce Lord barely managed to dodge Qiao Chu¡¯s strike, his foot turning around to retreat back a few steps, his face not yet recovered from astonishment. It had been just a slight passing brush over his shoulder and the fiery ze on those gloves had burned right through his clothes, leaving stinging red burn wounds upon his shoulder!

    If that fist had struck him directly on his body, the results would have been disastrous.

    But what astounded the me Demons Pce Lord even more was Qiao Chu¡¯s words instead.

    The me Demons Pce¡¯s most representative magical treasure?

    He could still faintly remember back when the Dark Emperor unified the Middle Realm, all the treasures held by the Twelve Pces, the Nine Temples and the Four Sides were seized by the Dark Regions and among them, were treasures that were symbolic of the respective pces. The me Demons Pce¡¯s most illustrative magical treasure back then had been the me Dragon Gauntlets and it was said to have been forged from the scales of the me Dragon, an ancient Divine Beast. The me Dragon Gauntlets inherited the me Dragon¡¯s fiery attributes, innately infused with the raging inferno of mes. It¡¯s mes could not be extinguished by regr water and would burn through the hardest thing under the Heavens, where it was said that no living being would be able to block the me Dragon¡¯s mes.

    Those very me Dragon Gauntlets had been taken away by the Dark Emperor who reigned over the Dark Regions back then until the Dark Emperor fell, where they were then buried together with arge horde of treasure in the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb, to apany the Dark Emperor in eternal rest.

    When the me Demons Pce Lord was born, the Dark Emperor had already fallen for a long time and he had never even seen the me Demons Pce¡¯s me Dragon Gauntlets before. It was only when he was prompted by Qiao Chu¡¯s words earlier and after he witnessed the gauntlets¡¯ powers that it quickly dawned upon the me Demons Pce Lord!

    ¡°How did the me Dragon Gauntletse to be in your hands! ?¡± The me Demons Pce Lord was suddenly startled. Shouldn¡¯t those things be in the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb?

 Chapter 1922 - â€œExplosive Face Slap (14)â€

    Chapter 1922: ¡°Explosive Face p (14)¡±

    ¡°Wait till you¡¯re dead and I¡¯ll tell you.¡± Qiao Chu replied, his eyes shing with intense murder. His body then flew up into the air, his fists pushed against each other as an inferno red up between his fists in a fiery ze. He suddenly shot downwards, his fists smashing onto the ground where the raging mes tore arge split that charged straight towards the me Demons Pce Lord, like a massive ming dragon that was about to tear into the me Demons Pce Lord with a deafening roar!

    The searing heat tearing straight towards him forced the me Demons Pce Lord to pull his spirit powers into a shield around himself, attempting to block out the me Dragon¡¯s fire. Even so, the magnificentlyvish clothes upon his body was badly singed and scorched by the inferno, to turn into tattered rags!

    ¡°How do you like the taste of that? Being wounded by the magical artifact that represents the me Demons Pce when you¡¯re the me Demons Pce Lord? It should feel really good right? But, that is not all! You can just slowly savour it all! !¡± The corners of Qiao Chu¡¯s mouth hooked up in a sinister smile filled with blood chilling murder, the fire of vengeance burning bright within his eyes.

    Back at the time when Jun Wu Yao had initially handed this pair of me Dragon Gauntlets to him, he had been a little doubtful. But when he heard through Ye Sha¡¯s mouth the origins of the me Dragon Gauntlets, he could not be any more thankful to Jun Wu Yao for what he had arranged.

    There wouldn¡¯t be anything else that could be more ironic than to use the me Demons Pce¡¯s most symbolic magical artifact to kill the me Demons Pce Lord!

    The me Demons Pce Lord¡¯s back was drenched with sweat while being roasted within the searing ze, and his spirit powers was draining extremely quickly. He was shocked to find that his strength had unknowingly weakened by quite a lot, having fallen from his peak of the Silver Spirit¡¯s fourth stage to the Silver Spirit¡¯s second stage!

    [Why is happening?]

    The me Demons Pce Lord¡¯s heart was struck by terror. No wonder fighting a second stage Silver Spirit like Qiao Chu had been so thorny. The spirit powers in his body was bing more uncontroble, and the rming rate it was depleting at caused his heart to be filled with a kind of panic he had never experienced before.

    He turned his head to look at the Dragon yers Pce Lord who was battling Fei Yan and saw that the Dragon yers Pce Lord was experiencing the exact same situation as him. The Dragon yers Pce Lord who had clearly been at the peak of the Silver Spirit¡¯s third stage was caught on the defensive under the ferocious pummeling of Fei Yan who was only a Silver Spirit at the second stage!

    A sense of unease immediately rose up and spread within the me Demons Pce Lord¡¯s heart. As he dodged Qiao Chu¡¯s attacks, he nced over to see the other Pce Lords who were engaged in battle, discovering to his dismay that they were all in the same situation as him!

    For some unknown reason, their powers had suddenly diminished by a highly significant amount and that was why they had only been only able to fight on par with Qiao Chu and hispanions right from the beginning.

    Suddenly, the me Demons Pce Lord unexpectedly shot an explosive st of spirit energy to push Qiao Chu back and in that split instant, his gaze quickly turned to stare at Jun Wu Xie standing at the side.

    It was only until they had left the summit¡¯s venue and nowe out under the sun that he suddenly noticed that the scented pouch hanging from Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hip was constantly emitting waves of very faint green smoke. The smoke was an extremely thin wisp and it would be impossible to detect it if not for the sun.

    ¡°You¡¯re the one! What have you done to us! ?¡± The me Demons Pce Lord roared fiercely at Jun Wu Xie, his face twisted up in rage.

    With the resounding roar from the me Demons Pce, the surrounding Pce Lords who were not involved in the battle turned to look towards Jun Wu Xie one after another.

    From the beginning, they had all subconsciouslye to overlook that silent little youngdy. It was known whether it was because the battle before their eyes had been too intense or was it just because they refused to even want to think of the little devil that had toyed with the Twelve Pces sopletely within the palm of her hand.

    ¡°Oh? You¡¯ve finally discovered it?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked with an eyebrow raised, as she looked calmly at the heavily panting me Demons Pce Lord, before slowly pulling the unremarkable looking fragrance pouch off her hip.

 Chapter 1923 - â€œExplosive Face Slap (15)â€

    Chapter 1923: ¡°Explosive Face p (15)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie undid the seal upon the fragrance pouch. A hollowed out little bronze ball was emitting faint wisps of green smoke.

    A half burnt piece of triangr shaped incense then fell out from the bronze ball.

    ¡°Battles are only exciting to watch when thebatants¡¯ powers are about the same. Don¡¯t you think so?¡± Jun Wu Xie said with a light gracefulugh.

    ¡°What is that.....¡± The Pce Lords from the various pces were thrown into quite a fluster.

    The me Demons Pce Lord just almost vomited out a mouthful of blood. He forcibly pushed back down the slight metallic taste of blood that surged up to the back of his throat and through tightly clenched teeth, he said to the Pce Lords watching the battle at the side: ¡°Are all of you idiots? How long are all of you going to watch the show until? That thing in the little wench¡¯s scented pouch is draining our spirit powers. Do you think their objective is really only to kill the few of us here? Do you think you¡¯ll be able to escape? Don¡¯t forget! This filthy wench has killed the Shadow Moon Pce Lord! If the lot of you continues to watch with your hands kept in your sleeves, after we¡¯re defeated, it¡¯ll be your turn next!¡±

    The me Demons Pce Lord¡¯s raging roar immediately pulled the various Pce Lords back to their senses. All of them gasped as they looked at Jun Wu Xie who had a wide smile on her face, as upon that peerlessly beautiful countenance, they saw that not a single bit of that smile came from inside her but felt just a cold and chilling sense of murder.

    Was what the me Demons Pce Lord said really true?

    The littless¡¯ target was not just the me Demons Pce Lord and the others but also included the rest of the pces?

    ¡°Jun Wu Xie..... what are you really doing?¡± The Green Tide Pce Lord was getting chills from the series of things that had happened. Not even in his dreams would be have thought that so many of them, the Pce Lords of the various pces, could be toyed to such an extent by a bunch of youths, unwilling to admit that deep inside his heart, he was feeling a kind of terror towards Jun Wu Xie.

    Thisss here, was not human!

    She¡¯s truly a devil!

    ¡°What is it?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked, her head slightly tilted to one side, as she raised her hand up slowly to touch her earlobe.

    Under her fingertip, a glint of silver shed under the sun.

    Even before the Green Tide Pce Lord could reply, a streak of silver light suddenly shot out from Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hand to strike onto the Green Tide Pce Lord¡¯s body. In a blink, vines that were about the width of a child¡¯s arm fully covered the Green Tide Pce Lord¡¯s body in that instant, sharp thorns that were a little finger¡¯s length all along the vines¡¯ encircling coils piercing right into the Green Tide Pce Lord¡¯s flesh!

    ¡°ARRRRGH!¡± An anguished cry tore towards the skies.

    The Green Tide Pce Lord turned into a man all covered in blood as the warm red liquid flowed down along the vines wound around his body to spill onto the ground!

    ¡°Of course I will want to kill all of you present here.¡± Jun Wu Xie said indifferently, her tone calm and without the slightest undtion, but the icy chill in those eyes already clearly showed her intent to kill without a doubt.

    The heavy stench of blood wafted into everyone¡¯s nose, the flowing blood so close to them.

    ¡°What are all of you still standing there in a daze for! ? Can¡¯t all you hurry and ughter that little wench already! ?¡± The me Demons Pce Lord roared at the bunch of Pce Lords who were stunned and dazed while being attacked by Qiao Chu.

    The Pce Lords suddenly snapped back to their senses as they stared at the youngdy with that chillingly cold smile, a nameless fear in their hearts spreading throughout their bodies. In order for them to live, they could not afford to just stand back and watch any longer!

    At almost the same instant, the Pce Lords of the various pces summoned up spirit powers in their bodies and it was only when they came to utilize their powers that they discovered in shock that their spirit powers had unknowingly drained by so much, their spirit powers decreased by at least two whole levels at least!

    ¡°Kill her!¡± Gu Yi narrowed his eyes and shouted in a low voice. Together at the same time that the sound of his shout fell, all the Pce Lords who had been standing at the side to watch pounced at the same moment towards Jun Wu Xie!

    Four figures then jumped out from behind Jun Wu Xie in that instant, to meet with the various Pce Lords who were swooping in!

 Chapter 1924 - â€œExplosive Face Slap (16)â€

    Chapter 1924: ¡°Explosive Face p (16)¡±

    The Pce Lords of the Zen Void Pce, the mboyant Pce, the All Life Pce and the Pure Grace Pce were all properly stopped!

    ¡°You want to touch our Young Miss, you will have to first get pass me.¡± Ye Sha said coldly as he stopped the Pure Grace Pce Lord in his tracks.

    ¡°Ants and maggots like these are actually thinking of hurting our Young Miss? A whole bunch of losers.¡± ¡°Ye Gu cricked his neck, his voice sounding out clearly, his eyes burning brightly. Ever since he left the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb, the insatiable bloodlust that had been suppressed within his heart finally broke free from its binding chains!

    Standing right before his eyes, the Zen Void Pce Lord was to him already a dead man!

    ¡°Bunch of imbeciles! Come at me if you have guts! Your Great Lord is waiting here for the whole lot of you!¡± Drunk Lotus taunted as he smashed the empty wine jar in his hand to the ground, staring arrogantly at the mboyant Pce Lord.

    ¡°Heh heh, since someone¡¯s delivering themselves onto death, we must naturally help grant them their wish.¡± Poppy said cradling his other elbow in his hand, the other hand held to his forehead, pretending to look highly perplexed as he looked sympathetically at the All Life Pce Lord in front of his eyes.

    The four figures that had appeared so suddenly caused the four Pce Lords to be rather startled. How could they have actually not noticed the arrival of these people?

    And what surprised them even more was that among these four people, there were actually two of them who were Ring Spirits! And nt type Ring Spirits at that!

    ¡°Roar!¡± A roar that shook the Heavens suddenly rang out.

    A massive shadow stood to block the way between Jun Wu Xie and Gu Yi!

    The ferocious ck beast then shed its sharp fangs and ws at Gu Yi!

    ¡°No matter who appears, we need to kill them off.¡± The sense of unease was growing stronger in Gu Yi¡¯s heart. Their spirit energies had drained by quite a bit and looking at the forces that had been set up today, Jun Wu Xie must be well prepared!

    It would not be that easy to deal with this time!

    In an instant, they were all engaged in their own fights and intense battles rang out!

    Gu Yi could already see that the leader among this group of people was Jun Wu Xie!

    Get the leader when catching bandits and Gu Yi charged straight towards Jun Wu Xie aiming for the kill!

    The ck beast leapt at Gu Yi and Jun Wu Xie took the opportunity to retract the Face of Selvan that was coiled around the Green Tide Pce Lord. Suddenly losing the vines as support, the Green Tide Pce Lord whose body had been pierced all over with gaping holes spilling out blood immediately fell over into a pool of his own blood, not moving in the slightest!

    With the Face of Selvan back in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hand, she flicked her hand to fling the blood off before wearing it directly on her face. Countless vines then extended out from around the mask to cover Jun Wu Xie¡¯s entire body, from head to toe, shrouding herpletely. After covering her entirely, a sh of silver brilliance suddenly shone out from the vines. When the brilliant light faded, the vines that had twined around Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body had already disappeared without leaving a single trace, and in its ce, was a shiny suit of silver armour!

    The shiny armour shone with a silver brilliance, wrapping Jun Wu Xiepletely within, the only thing showing was just that pair of eyes that was just terrifying to look at.

    Gu Yi was startled but had no time to think about it but to summon his Ring Spirit with a flick of his hand!

    It was a massive tiger type Ring Spirit with a long and sharp pair of fangs, its body twice as big as an adult elephant!

    The enormous tiger let out a Heaven shaking roar and lunged straight at the ck beast blocking Gu Yi, seeking to send it flying. The two beasts were tangled up together in an instant, roaring incessantly!

    Gu Yi did not dare to tarry even for a moment but went charging straight towards Jun Wu Xie!

    However, wearing Selvan¡¯s armour, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s speed had increased by not just one level!

    The power of the Face of Selvan, was definitely not something anymon magical artifact couldpare to. It was capable of a thousand kind of transformations and every one of them would bring a massive upgrade to the user!

    The spirit light in Gu Yi¡¯s hand morphed into a saber of light and he swung it towards Jun Wu Xie, the de leaving a trail of light in its wake!

 Chapter 1925 - â€œExplosive Face Slap (17)â€

    Chapter 1925: ¡°Explosive Face p (17)¡±

    Several vines suddenly sprouted out from Jun Wu Xie¡¯s armoured feet and the vines speedily weaved together to form into the shape of wings. With a sh of silver, two wings were revealed around Jun Wu Xie¡¯s ankles in an instant!

    It had taken only an instant!

    The figure of Jun Wu Xie then disappeared right before Gu Yi, its speed in no way inferior to that of the Silver Spirit!

    Gu Yi was slightly stunned, never expecting that Jun Wu Xie would be able to surpass him so overwhelmingly with speed.

    Gu Yi¡¯s intention to take Jun Wu Xie down was almost shattered right at that moment.

    An intense battle erupted outside the summit¡¯s venue, the crashing rumble pricking at people¡¯s eardrums painfully.

    Qiao Chu and the gang were skillfully fighting their battles with ease while Ye Gu embarked on the crushing ughter of the Zen Void Pce Lord!

    The mighty Zen Void Pce Lord in Ye Gu¡¯s hands could not evenst past three strikes before the sword wielding Ye Gu lopped his head off!

    Ye Gu had just freed up his hands when he went to help lift Drunk Lotus out of his quandary.

    The powers of Drunk Lotus and Poppy were not sufficient to stand against a Silver Spirit and they were both just using their unique abilities as Ring Spirits to fight their opponents, with every second that passed carrying the risk of death.

    And with the deaths of the Green Tide Pce Lord and the Zen Void Pce Lord, the Pce Lords from the other pces were suddenly greatly shaken, no longer daring to slight their enemies in the slightest as they immediately summoned out their Ring Spirits!

    Qiao Chu and the gang went on to summon the Ying Yang Bear, the Double Headed Bone Snake and the other Ring Spirits as well.

    In an instant, the inclusion of the Ring Spirits quickly raised the intensity of the battle to new heights!

    Ye Gu had intended to go help lift Drunk Lotus and Poppy out of their predicament. But the wave of Ring Spirits that had suddenly sprung up blocked his way. He had no choice but to first deal with these Ring Spirits first before his hands would be free.

    The powers of the Night Regime¡¯s Commander in Chief was not what regr people could ever hope topare with. With a bunch of Ring Spirits that should not be taken lightly, standing powerful and mighty before Ye Gu, they all became surprising fragile and weak!

    They were quickly beaten up so badly they were not able to retaliate at all!

    The pressure upon Drunk Lotus and Poppy had also lightened up greatly.

    ¡°Leave this to us. Go help Ye Sha quickly.¡± Drunk Lotus pushed the mboyant Pce Lord back with a palm strike, and turned his head to say to Ye Gu.

    He had not forgotten the scene when Ye Sha had died back at the Cloudy Peaks. Even though Jun Wu Xie had not spoken about it before, but Ye Sha¡¯s ¡°death¡± to her, had been such a great blow.

    Ye Gu arched up an eyebrow, his face amused as he looked at Drunk Lotus.

    ¡°Who did you say I should go help?¡±

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s Ye.....¡± Drunk Lotus was just beginning to shout when he suddenly saw the Pure Grace Pce Lord being pressed down to the ground and pummeled mercilessly. In an instant, Drunk Lotus was stunned.

    ¡°He.... Didn¡¯t even an Elder.....¡± Drunk Lotus could still remember it clearly. The one who killed Ye Sha back at that time, had been the me Demons Pce¡¯s Elder.

    But..... Ye Sha was facing an opponent of the powerful Pce Lord level. How..... was he fighting even more ferociously?

    ¡°Kid, you had better not underestimate our Night Regime. Although Ye Sha cannot bepared to me, but he is still one of the fiercest warriors of the Night Regime. I have heard about what happened before. In order to locate Lord Jue, he had not rested a moment throughout that thousand years, and his devil spirit had long been drained and depletedpletely. Moreover, when the incident befall Lord Jue, he and Ye Mei were at Lord Jue¡¯s side and they were also severely injured, never having gotten the chance to nurse themselves. That was how that piece of trash managed toe out tops that time. Otherwise, if a mere Elder of the Twelve Pces was to really think he can kill one of the ferocious warriors of my Night Regime? That has got to be a joke!¡± Ye Gu said, his face filled with pride.

    Within their Night Regime, there wasn¡¯t a single weak person in there. Drag any single one out and he would be able to hang up an Elder from the various pce in a beating!

    Drunk Lotus¡¯ mouth hung open and coincidentally, in a moment of breather during his battle, Ye Sha turned his head to look at them. Seeing the stunned look on Drunk Lotus¡¯ face, he was slightly puzzled, but nodded politely at him, before he continued to pummel at the Pure Grace Pce Lord.

 Chapter 1926 - â€œExplosive Face Slap (18)â€

    Chapter 1926: ¡°Explosive Face p (18)¡±

    The Pce Lords of the Twelve Pces just wanted to cry. Ever since they took over the position of Pce Lords over their respective pces, they had never had to be in such a quandary, where not only had they been outschemed by a bunch of youths, they were even losing out in battle. The various Pce Lords who had always seen themselves as holier than thou were now given one big tight p across the face by Jun Wu Xie and herpanions. The p had been delivered quick and sudden, a resounding one that pped them silly in an instant.

    Gu Yi had attempted to fight Jun Wu Xie in closebat countless times but that suit of silver armour waspletely driving her wild. No need to even talk about bringing Jun Wu Xie down, but just seeking to even touch Jun Wu Xie was hopelessly maddening enough.

    Seeing that the Pce Lords from the different pces were locked in bitter battle, with the Green Tide Pce Lord and the Zen Void Pce Lord fallen in battle one after another, even the highly vicious and stalwart Gu Yi was getting riled, and his gaze was beginning to gaze towards the main doors outside the wall surrounding the premises.

    Today¡¯s Summit of the Twelve Pces only allowed the Pce Lords themselves to attend and all the other disciples and Elders had to remain outside in wait. He was certain that he would only have to open those doors at the perimeter wall and the disciples of all the pces waiting outside woulde rushing straight in.

    Because all the Pce Lords of the various pces had given strict orders before the summit that no matter what they heard, they were all not to force their way in. They had all thought to sit back and watch while other pces went for each other¡¯s throats but that had now bound all those disciples outside froming in.

    He must open those doors!

    Gu Yi discreetly narrowed his eyes and constantly shifted his position during his battle with Jun Wu Xie, gradually pulling the battle towards the main doors without a sound.

    Jun Wu Xie arched up an eyebrow as she watched Gu Yi¡¯s actions and a sneering glint rose in her eyes, but she did not do anything to stop Gu Yi¡¯s movements at all.

    Gu Yi eyed for the right opportunity and pretended tounch a vicious attack upon Jun Wu Xie. Jun Wu Xie dodged it easily and Gu Yi grasped the momentum of that charge to shot himself to go before the doors. With a palm strike, he smashed the thick and solid wooden doors to smithereens!

    Outside those doors, the Elders of the various pces had already gathered there. They had led all their disciples to the ce earlier to ensure there won¡¯t be any deaths urring at the summit, and to protect their own Pce Lord. They had heard the sounds of fighting earlier, but without receiving any orders from their Pce Lord, and not knowing what the situation was inside, no one dared to make any rash moves!

    And in the instant that the main doors was smashed, the intense battle uring inside was immediately revealed to the eyes of all the Elders from the various pces. Their eyes stared in incredulity as they saw the bloodbath of unprecedented intensity unfolding.

    What was really happening here?

    ¡°Someone¡¯s plotting to kill the Twelve Pce Lords! All of you go save them!¡± Gu Yi was panting heavily as he said anxiously, his heart feeling a slight sense of relief. The disciples from the various pces number in the tens of thousands in this city and with just that small bunch of people with Jun Wu Xie, the disciples of the Twelve Pces would be enough to physically crush them to death just by sheer numbers!

    ¡°Father!¡± A highly anxious Gu Xin Yan who stood waiting outside the doors called out worriedly when he saw Gu Yi in such a wretched looking state, and when she saw the battle that had erupted inside, her heart jumped in shock.

    When the doors leading into the venue were opened up, the various Pce Lords who were locked in bitter battle immediately felt a sense of relief when they saw the familiar faces outside those doors, as they seemed to suddenly see hope!

    No matter how skilled or powerful these bunch of youths were, under the onught of tens of thousands, the only path left open to them would be death!

    ¡°Kid, all of you will not be able to escape.¡± The me Demons Pce Lord was scorched and ckened. The battle against Qiao Chu was bitter beyond words and now that he saw that the disciples of the various pces were gathered, he felt as if a great weight had been lifted off him and he suddenly broke out in a greatugh, to stare at Qiao Chu before him tauntingly.

 Chapter 1927 - â€œExplosive Face Slap (19)â€

    Chapter 1927: ¡°Explosive Face p (19)¡±

    Qiao Chuughed with a sneer at him.

    ¡°Rest assured. Before I kill you, I will definitely not run away.¡±

    The me Demons Pce Lord snorted derisively. With the army as reinforcements, his stand became much harder.

    In just an instant, the Elders of the various pces led the disciples to surge into the ce, every single battle before their eyes sending a chill to run through them.

    The figures that moved so fast they could not see clearly, and it was only at those brief moments when they stopped that they could see those figures faintly. And it was what they caught sight of right at those moments that stunned thempletely.

    Those people fighting their Pce Lords, were actually the very same disciples who were most highly valued in their pce?

    Just what was going on here?

    The Elders from the me Demons and the other pces stared bbergasted at everything that was happening. The kind of powers that Qiao Chu and the others had, had naturally been clear to them. Although they possessed great gift, butpared to the Pce Lord level, they were still a far way off.

    And, what were they seeing here?

    They had actually seen silver light shining out from the bodies of those youths with a brilliance that did not pale inparison to those of their Pce Lords!

    Just when had this bunch of youths suddenly turned into Silver Spirits! ?

    Everyone was so shaken they fell into a nk daze, not knowing how to react right at that moment.

    Jun Wu Xie stood calm andposed under everyone¡¯s gaze, their eyes filled with absolute astoundment as they passed over her resplendent and magnificent Selvan¡¯s armour, mouths wide agape from shock.

    ¡°Jun Wu Xie, I¡¯ll like to see how much longer you can smile. Today, I shall make you and all your aplices, pay a heavy price for everything that all of you have done!¡± Gu Yi said with his eyes narrowed, enduring the irregr fluctuation of spirit energies within, as he said with forced bravado.

    Jun Wu Xie merely stared at Gu Yi calmly, her eyes seemingly tinged with ridicule.

    Gu Xin Yan came to stand beside Gu Yi, her eyes looking through the silver armour d around the figure. Only the person¡¯s eyes were showing and his countenance could not be seen nor his gender identifiable.

    But without knowing why, Gu Xin Yan was feeling that she knew those eyes from before.

    ¡°Pay a heavy price? With just this lot of people?¡± Jun Wu Xie gave a lightugh as she looked at the disciples from the various pces rushing in. She did not even have to look and she already knew that outside these perimeter walls, the entire ce must be heavily surrounded with the teams from the various pces. It would not be long before everyone within the city would gather at this one ce.

    ¡°With things having reached this point and you can still be so arrogant? You colluded with Qiao Chu and the others to incite conflict within the Twelve Pces, murdered the Shadow Moon Pce Lord and impersonated him to infiltrate into the Twelve Pces¡¯ Summit. You have now even brutally killed the Green Tide Pce Lord and all these debts owed in blood will be paid by you today, one by one.¡± Gu Yi said in a highly chilling voice.

    Gu Yi¡¯s words caused the Elders and disciples from the various pces who had just rushed in here to lookedpletely shocked. They just could not believe that Gu Yi¡¯s words were really true.

    All this time, the conflicts that sprung up among the Twelve Pces was created by this one person before their eyes?

    He had actually killed the Shadow Moon Pce Lord and the Green Tide Pce Lord, two highly powerful Pce Lords?

    Hearing that their own Pce Lord had been killed by Jun Wu Xie, the Elders of the Green Tide Pce immediately flew into a rage, everyone of them wishing for nothing more than to cut up Jun Wu Xie alive.

    Jun Wu Xie looked calmly at the many pairs of eyes so filled with murder staring at her, her own eyes not showing the slightest bit of anxiety. She merely walked herself slowly to the middle as she descended down from the air in a sitting position. Countless thick vines shot out from her silver armour and smoothly flowing along with her actions, the vines weaved themselves into a chair perfectly, that allowed Jun Wu Xie to sit upon, with grace andposure.

    That strange scene, just made everyone¡¯s skin crawl.

    ¡°Oh? Then you should juste give it a try, to see whether today will be the day that you die or I perish.¡± As Jun Wu Xie¡¯s arrogant voice fell, she gave a loud snap of her fingers!

 Chapter 1928 - â€œExplosive Face Slap (20)â€

    Chapter 1928: ¡°Explosive Face p (20)¡±

    ¡°Oh? Then you should juste give it a try, to see whether today will be the day that you die or I perish.¡± As Jun Wu Xie¡¯s arrogant voice fell, she gave a loud snap of her fingers!

    As the sound reached the ears of everyone there, suddenly, the rumblings of a roar broke out from both sides of the venue!

    A humongous nine tailed Guardian Grade Spirit Beast suddenly appeared before everyone¡¯s eyes. The very instant it appeared, its immense and monumental sized body immediately crushed a whole bunch of disciples standing close right into human paste.

    On the other side, a massive scarlet red beast let out a Heavens shaking screech, its fur looking like it had been immersed in blood under the brilliant rays of the sun!

    The appearance of two Guardian Grade Spirit Beasts caused Gu Yi¡¯s face to immediately darken, as he let out a cold sneer while looking at Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Pure naivety. Don¡¯t tell me you really think that with just two Spirit Beasts, it will be enough to stop an army of the Twelve Pces several tens of thousands strong?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie shrugged her shoulder slightly, her hands sped together gracefully with her ten fingers crossed and ced over her lower abdomen.

    ¡°Who told you that I only have two Spirit Beasts?¡±

    Following the deafening cries of Lord Meh Meh and the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit, another earth shaking roar rose all around the outer edges of the Twelve Pces¡¯ army. The ground trembled and quaked, and Gu Yi¡¯s heart jumped as he quickly turned his head to see, looking over the densely packed mass of people. He suddenly spotted an intimidating horde of soldiers surrounding them all from outside, and as he swept his gaze over the invading forces, the immense size of their numbers showed that they did not pale inparison against the Twelve Pces¡¯ army in the slightest!

    Gu Yi¡¯s eyes shed with a tinge of terror. When did this army appear here in the city? He had actually not noticed it at all.

    ¡°Who are all those people? How did you.....¡± Gu Yi¡¯s face was one of utter disbelief as his eyes stared at Jun Wu Xie. Just how many cards was this little youngdy holding in her hands?

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Gu Yi with disdain in her eyes. ¡°The Lower Realm. All of them are from the Lower Realm! The Lower Realm that all of you view with nothing but contempt! Are you now ready to receive the wrath that came all the way here from that very same Lower Realm! ?¡±

    ¡°Impossible! How could trash from the Lower Realm possibly possess such powers! ? You are lying!¡± Gu Yi spat out his words through tightly clenched teeth as he red at Jun Wu Xie. Nothing would make him believe that that army hade from the Lower Realm.

    The kind of powers the Lower Realm possessed, was only too clear to him. A ce where even a mere Purple Spirit was able to dominate over the entire realm, how could such a spineless and weak ce put together an army that was fully shrouded under a purple spirit glow?

    Although it was just a sweeping nce, Gu Yi could already see that the army possessed highly dominating strength. Every single one of them was emanating with the brilliant glow of Purple Spirit light, and although arge part of them were not true Purple Spirits but had employed special methods to temporarily increase their spirit power levels, but, who in the Lower Realm knew how to use that skill?

    Everyone from the Middle Realm looked down upon people from the Lower Realm right from the bottom of their hearts. People from the Lower Realm were seen to be lower than pigs and dogs and were not fit to battle them at all!

    ¡°Trash?¡± Jun Wu Xie sneered, her voice dripping with contempt. She stood up grandly and the vines below her gradually retracted. New vines shot out very quickly from behind her and formed into a pair of wings on her back. Jun Wu Xie rose up with the wind and stood hovering in mid air, to look outside the venue premise, watching the Lower Realm¡¯s iron blooded forces who had shed into the army of the Twelve Pces, her eyes filled with unwavering pride.

    ¡°All of you will be trampled to death by the very people you term as trash. I can¡¯t help but wonder, what does that make you when you are all defeated by trash?¡±

    A resonating bugle sounded, and the fiery rage of the Lower Realm spread throughout the line of the entire Middle Realm¡¯s forces, by sheer force of will and with their very own flesh, theypletely incinerated all the contempt and disdain felt against them!

 Chapter 1929 - â€œExplosive Face Slap (21)â€

    Chapter 1929: ¡°Explosive Face p (21)¡±

    Within the Lower Realm¡¯s great army, Jun Qing, Long Qi, Qu Ling Yue, Wen Xin Han, Mo Qian Yuan, Yan Bu Gui and some others led their battalions on all sides to charge straight into the Twelve Pces¡¯ army!

    The two armies shed together and the heavy stench of blood immediately pervaded the air over the entire city!

    The Twelve Pces¡¯ army were caught unprepared for such a massive onught and in their panic, they stared into the eyes of their highly ferocious enemies, the terror in their hearts gradually deepening.

    This was an army that had truly dug themselves out from the battlefield, their blood forged and tempered with iron. In this army, the force was made up from a gathering of the most elite among the armies of different countries in the past. The old Lower Realm of before, must be weak and unable to take a single hit. But now, all of that hadpletely changed, having lived in pure despair and crawling in muck, the strength of their desire to survive was something no one else could fullyprehend.

    They had grasped the technique to elevate their spirit power levels for merely just two years. But in these two years, they had trained in their cultivation with their lives on the line and besides eating and sleeping, they had not even had time to reunite with their families at all. Having undergone the ughter and oppression from the Middle Realm, they had all be highly aware of their frailty.

    In such a dog eat dog world, only when one became stronger would one be able to protect their own family members, and thepanions whom they highly treasured!

    The Middle Realm had been in rtive peace for too long, and their short open scuffles and engaging in hidden intrigue had be to these men who wed their way out through the blood and trials of war, to be squabbling between children. Only when one had to choose between life or death, would one be pushed to the extremities of one¡¯s limits!

    When an army who had waded through countless battlefields were given an even greater source of power, their might would just shoot up to just absolutely terrifying levels!

    At that moment, the Lower Realm were no longer meekmbs free for anyone to ughter. They had picked up their weapons and were fighting to defend their pride and honour!

    When have the Twelve Pces¡¯ disciples who had lived ratherfortably for such a long time ever stepped onto a true battlefield in war? How could they possibly understand the instilled rapport and iron camaraderie between brothers in arms! ?

    In a sh between two great armies, individual might would be weakened to a highly shocking extent as rapport and teamwork would instead be key!

    In what seemed only to be a blink, the Twelve Pces¡¯ army was overwhelmed by the iron blood army, trampled and pummeled down entirely.

    Gu Yi could see from far away that the situation on the battlefield was bing more and more hard pressed on their side and the shock in his heart was already hard to put in words. He raised up his head to re at the armoured Jun Wu Xie hovering in mid air. She was obviously just a youngdy about the same age as his own daughter, so how had she been able to create so many instances that caused people to be stunned absolutely speechless in astoundment?

    However, Jun Wu Xie had already decided that she was not going to give Gu Ying more time to think. She dove down from her position in midair, to charge straight towards Gu Yi!

    All the Twelve Pces¡¯ disciples were trapped in by Lord Meh Meh and the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit and unable to free themselves to go save Gu Yi.

    Gu Yi saw Jun Wu Xie hurtling menacingly right towards him and he immediately pushed Gu Xin Yan away, to face up to Jun Wu Xie!

    At that moment, fighting filled up every corner of the city and both the inside and outside of the city rang out with a deafening roar!

    The other Pce Lords had initially thought that with the arrival of their army, they finally had a chance to live through this but it was at that moment that they realized that Jun Wu Xie already had everything nned out and all that had happened today were all under her control. Since she had already revealed her intentions, how could she possibly let them leave here alive?

    The temperature over the blood and gore filled battle continued to rise, with people falling incessantly.

    The iron blood army advanced in high song, their faces filled with murderous intent, their blood tainted and towering frames sending terror into the Twelve Pces¡¯ disciples that almost frightened their souls out of them.

    The people from the Twelve Pces had never battled an opponent like this before and thinking back at that moment, the conflicts and scheming they had engaged in with each other before suddenly seemed highly childish.

 Chapter 1930 - â€œExplosive Face Slap (22)â€

    Chapter 1930: ¡°Explosive Face p (22)¡±

    Gu Xin Yan stared nkly before her,pletely in a daze. Everyone was battling and only she was the lone person that everyone had seemingly missed out.

    No one attacked her. It was as if everyone had forgotten about her entirely.

    Within all that chaos, two figures hid silently in the shadows, watching excitedly at the bloody and gory scene before their eyes.

    ¡°Jun Xie, Jun Wu, Jun Wu Xie..... So, it¡¯s all just you, Jun Wu Xie..... You really astound me.¡± Gu Ying said as he stood in the dark shadows, watching Gu Yi being pushed back till there was no other ce to retreat into, and his eyes filled up with mirth.

    ¡°Young Lord, aren¡¯t you going to make any moves?¡± Following behind Gu Ying, the ck robed man asked softly.

    From the moment that the battle started, Gu Ying had already been there at the battlefield, but he had absolutely no intention of showing himself.

    ¡°Why should I make any moves? I don¡¯t know how long I¡¯ve waited for this moment but it¡¯s just that Jun Wu Xie has done what I would have wanted to do myself. Since someone is doing it for me, why shouldn¡¯t I just sit back and enjoy the show?¡± Gu Ying asked with an eyebrow slightly raised.

    ¡°But Young Lord, weren¡¯t you thinking to protect Gu Xin Yan?¡± The ck robed man asked, not understandingpletely.

    Gu Ying instead shook his head as he looked at Gu Xin Yan who was standing there in a daze, and the mirth in his eyes shed with a hint of gentleness.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you see it already? Right from the beginning, Jun Wu Xie has had no intention of striking Gu Xin Yan at all. Although it¡¯s true that that fe is here for revenge, she has not lost her mind sopletely as to want to obliterate everything.¡± Gu Ying said with a softugh. Jun Wu Xie¡¯s revenge seemed to be highly vicious, but when one observed carefully, one would notice that the targets that Jun Wu Xie¡¯s underlings attacked had coincidentally missed out on some of the younger and naive youths. Although there was nock of evil minded and malicious scoundrels within the Twelve Pces, there were still some idiots who were simple and kind of thought. Regardless whether it was Lord Meh Meh, the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit of the Lower Realm¡¯s army, all of them would subconsciously avoid those kind hearted morons, where they would injure them at most, but never taking their lives. It was all those evil and malicious men who owed deeply in debts of blood who were mercilessly ughtered, never sparing them till they¡¯ve breathed theirst.

    The way Jun Wu Xie was dealing with this, made Gu Ying think it highly interesting. He had thought that with her embarking on such a maniacal journey of vengeance, she would have abandoned all differentiation between good and evil, never thinking that though thess was incredibly sly and crafty, her heart still clearly distinguished between good and bad.

    So very interesting.

    ¡°If it was me, I would not have been so kind and benevolent like her, and not a single person would walk out of the ce alive today.¡± Gu Ying said as he rubbed at his chin thoughtfully, the brilliantly red flowing blood causing the bloodthirstiness in his eyes to boil incessantly. He yearned to go out there, reaping the lives of everyone, to let the warm touch of blood flowing quell the excitement he was feeling in his heart.

    The ck robed man stood behind Gu Ying, seeing in surprise the boiling murder in Gu Ying¡¯s eyes, and he could not help but shiver.

    A youth that so highly dangerous, and the Lord of the Temple truly want him to remain in the Spirit Void Temple?

    Gu Ying¡¯s gaze then slowly turned to fall upon Gu Yi who was sporting injuries in quite a few ces. He had never thought that Jun Wu Xie would actually be able to push Gu Yi back into such a state with that strange suit of armour. Judging from the injuries on Gu Yi, it would seem like he was bing less and less able to stand up to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s attacks.

    Gu Ying¡¯s eyes narrowed as he stared at the suit of armour on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body, and it was not known what was going through his mind.

    As the highly bloody battle raged, Gu Yi was gasping hard for air as blood flowed out freely from the wounds on his body. As his spirit energy continued to drain out of his body, when faced with Jun Wu Xie¡¯s attacks, he found it harder and harder to summon up his strength, where it had started when they were evenly matched, to him bing suppressed.

 Chapter 1931 - â€œExplosive Face Slap (23)â€

    Chapter 1931: ¡°Explosive Face p (23)¡±

    Gu Yi found himself being pushed harder and harder and his gaze nced all around him constantly, attempting to find a way that could change the current situation. But what he found was only despair when in the entire battlefield, he was not able to find a single opportunity for him to turn things around.

    The Twelve Pces¡¯ army¡¯s morale had already been shattered. As they were made up of disciples from eleven different conflicted pces, there was absolutely no rapport between them to even speak of, many of them holding vengeance against each other. There was no need to even mention cooperation among them as the scattered and disunited army was like a dish of loose sand, so how could they possibly be able to stand up against the well trained and disciplined iron blood army?

    The incense that Jun Wu Xie had brought in before was having a immense effect on the various Pce Lords. With the passing of time, more and more of their spirit powers was being depleted and some of them had even fallen from the Silver Spirit.....

    Everything was looking so dire he just could not make himself watch.

    Who could have thought that with the strength of just one little youngdy, she would be able to force the entire Twelve Pces into such a helpless quandary?

    Gu Yi gritted his teeth, forcing himself to hold out, but was struck to roll upon the ground from a whip of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s vines. A mouthful of blood spurted out from his mouth, his mind buzzing in a whirl.

    High up in the air, Jun Wu Xie gave the vine a slight flick and it weaved itself into a sharp sword. Purple Spirit power surged into the de and she dove straight towards Gu Yi¡¯s chest with a mighty lunge!

    Gu Yi¡¯s eyes red wide open, wanting to dodge but it was already toote.

    At the veryst second just before Jun Wu Xie was to take Gu Yi¡¯s life, a slender figure suddenly charged right before Gu Yi!

    The sword that was shrouded in Purple Spirit glow immediately pierced right through that small petite figure.

    Jun Wu Xie stared nkly at Gu Xin Yan who had suddenly rushed out to take the thrust of the de for Gu Yi, and the murder in her eyes faded away in that instant, to be reced by a look of shock.

    [It is him!]

    ¡°Little Yan!¡± The moment Gu Yi¡¯s eyes saw his daughter taking that sword thrust on his behalf, his heart immediately wrenched up tightly into a ball.

    Bright crimson blood surged out from Gu Xin Yan¡¯s wound. That sword thrust by Jun Wu Xie had been carrying the strength and power that sought to kill Gu Yi with one single strike, where not only had she been diving at an extremely fast speed, the spirit power imbued within had been highly intense. When that thrust pierced Gu Xin Yan¡¯s chest, a devilish crimson bloom had immediately blossomed out over her chest.

    ¡°Jun Wu..... Spare him.....¡± A trickle of blood spilled out from a corner of Gu Xin Yan¡¯s mouth. Her brows creased up with agony and it was when the murder had seeped outpletely from Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes that she clearly saw those eyes that were so familiar to her, the pair of eyes that she had seen so many times in her dreams ever since she left the Cloudy Brook Academy.

    [How could she forget those eyes?]

    The hand gripping the sword trembled slightly.

    The sharp sword weaved from vines then quickly withdrew.

    Blood droplets sttered all over the floor.

    Jun Wu Xie was in a slight daze while her gaze remained fixed upon Gu Xin Yan who fell to the ground into a pool of her own blood when she lost the support from the sword that was holding her upright.

    She had never intended to kill Gu Xin Yan at all, never having even once thought of harming Gu Xin Yan at all. Though she was from the Blood Fiend Pce, but during the period of time back at the Cloudy Brook Academy when she had interacted with Gu Xin Yan, Gu Xin Yan had made Jun Wu Xie feel that she was not evil at heart. Towards this point, she had even verified it with Fei Yan, where she knew from all the information the Dragon yers Pce had amassed, none of it had pointed to Gu Xin Yan for all the crimesmitted before.

    But.....

    The person whom she did not want to hurt the most, had now been wounded by her unintentionally.

    What surprised Jun Wu Xie more, was that she did not see any hatred in Gu Xin Yan¡¯s eyes, but just thick and heavy despair.

    ¡°Little Yan! Little Yan!¡± Gu Yi¡¯s tears were streaming down his face sorrowfully as he stared at Gu Xin Yan, his hands all covered in Gu Xin Yan¡¯s blood. His eyes turned red in an instant and he charged right towards Jun Wu Xie with wild abandon.

    Jun Wu Xie immediately dodged in retreat, but at that very instant that she dodged, she suddenly felt a highly tyrannical surge of power charging right towards her from the back!

 Chapter 1932 - â€œExplosive Face Slap (24)â€

    Chapter 1932: ¡°Explosive Face p (24)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie had to deal with Gu Yi¡¯s almost maniacal attack on one side from the front, and pay attention to the strong surge of power from the back at the same time, rendering her unable to dodge in time!

    A heavy and powerful palm strike struck Jun Wu Xie on her back. Jun Wu Xie endured the excruciating pain and moved herself away in the shortest time possible.

    ¡°Jun Wu Xie, you dare to kill Gu Xin Yan!¡± Gu Ying¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as he stood behind Jun Wu Xie, the murder in his eyes rising up to reach an intensity never felt before.

    At the moment he saw the sword in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hand plunge through Gu Xin Yan¡¯s chest, Gu Yingid back demeanor that just been enjoying the show immediately dissipated into the wind!

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s brows furrowed together as she looked at Gu Ying who had suddenly appeared. She had actually not noticed Gu Ying¡¯s presence in the slightest all this time. A trickle of blood flowed down through the gap in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s helmet, looking extraordinarily bright upon the shiny silver armour.

    The power from that one palm strike from Gu Ying, had actually been more powerful than Gu Yi¡¯s!

    ¡°Gu Ying.....¡± Gu Yi stared at Gu Ying in shock. He would never have dreamed that Gu Ying would appear here at this ce. Gu Ying had actuallye to save him?

    The figure of Gu Ying turned into a streak of light in that instant. Gu Yi had not even finished what he wanted to say when Gu Ying had already appeared behind him. Without giving Gu Yi any time to react at all, Gu Ying¡¯s hand suddenly lunged straight into Gu Yi¡¯s back!

    The blood covered hand was sticking out of Gu Yi¡¯s chest on the front, warm crimson blood flowing down Gu Ying¡¯s arm to stter onto ground right before Gu Yi¡¯s feet, while gripped in his hand, was a freshly plucked out heart still beating strongly.

    ¡°Do not misunderstand. I did note here to save you.¡± Gu Ying retracted back his hand, as he watched Gu Yi¡¯s lifeless corpse fall into his blood. His devilish eyes then raised up to look at Jun Wu Xie as he gripped his hand tightly, to crush Gu Yi¡¯s heartpletely with an explosive burst!

    Jun Wu Xie narrowed her eyes as she stared at Gu Ying, till the moment Gu Yi was killed, she had not taken a single step forward, but instead shot herself towards the direction Gu Xin Yan was in.

    The figure of Gu Ying suddenly showed up before Jun Wu Xie to block her way, his blood covered hands lunging straight at Jun Wu Xie without mercy!

    Jun Wu Xie dodged the attack swiftly, her gaze sweeping over the figure of Gu Xin Yan out of the corner of her eyes, an anxious glint shing within.

    ¡°I had not intended to interfere with your affairs, but out of everything you should not have done, you really should not have harmed Gu Xin Yan. Even if you were to kill every single person in the Twelve Pces, I would not care in the slightest, but you shouldn¡¯t have harmed her.¡± Gu Ying¡¯s eyes were half narrowed, and in the instant his voice fell, ck robed men numbering almost a hundred suddenly appeared beside him. Among those ck robed men, the least powerful among them was already a Purple Spirit, with quite a number of them Silver Spirits.

    Those Silver Spirits, were actually holding powers simr to the Pce Lords of the Twelve Pces!

    Jun Wu Xie was startled, as the kind of power behind Gu Ying was definitely from somewhere highly significant.

    ¡°The Zephyr Academy¡¯s Jun Xie was you, and the Cloudy Brook Academy¡¯s Jun Wu was also you. Jun Wu Xie, you are indeed a capable one for me to have fallen so many times in your hands.¡± Gu Ying said as a bloodthirsty smile blossomed at the corners of his lips. He had not had any intentions to cross swords with Jun Wu Xie now, but Gu Xin Yan¡¯s death had really broken through the limits.

    He must make Jun Wu Xie pay the price!

    The kind of power held by the band of ck robed men that had suddenly appeared caused Qiao Chu and the gang who were locked in battle with the Pce Lords to be stunned in shock. Seeing the whole bunch of people surrounding Jun Wu Xiepletely, Qiao Chu and the others grew anxious. The reason they had all been able to stand against the Twelve Pces¡¯ Pce Lords was besides them having taken the Spirit Transformation Elixir, been also because of the burning of the incense. But among that whole group of ck robed men, at least twenty of them had possessed powersparable to the Twelve Pces¡¯ Pce Lords, and their spirit powers had not been depleted at all!

 Chapter 1933 - â€œExplosive Face Slap (25)â€

    Chapter 1933: ¡°Explosive Face p (25)¡±

    Coming under attack on all sides by the whole group of ck robed men, even Jun Wu Xie would have a hard time escaping from there alive!

    Qiao Chu and the others were frantic, but the Pce Lords battling them had noticed the appearance of Gu Ying and his men as well. The enemy¡¯s enemy would be a friend to them so how could they possibly let Qiao Chu and his gang go save Jun Wu Xie?

    The Pce Lords of the Twelve Pces went all out explosively with thest of their strength, to hold Qiao Chu and all the others back.

    ¡°Boss! Go save Young Miss!¡± Ye Sha suddenly saw the entire scene, and his heart shot up into his throat in that instant.

    Ye Gu pushed a Ring Spirit back with a palm strike and his figure then rushed swiftly straight towards Jun Wu Xie!

    But every single one of the Pce Lords ordered all their Ring Spirits to drag down Ye Gu¡¯s movements at any cost. Ye Gu was extremely powerful, but the Ring Spirits were of enormous size. When they all charged at him with everything they had at the same time, they managed to fully block Ye Gu¡¯s way forwardpletely!

    ¡°Out of my way!¡± Ye Gu clenched his teeth tight and his devil spirit power turned into swords to shoot out of him in an unstopping stream!

    The Young Miss must note to any harm!

    The Ring Spirits had received orders to stand till their deaths, and they would not give way no matter what.

    And the men that Gu Ying brought in had already initiated their attack upon Jun Wu Xie.

    Besieged on all sides by more than twenty Silver Spirits and over ten Purple Spirits, even the me Demons Pce Lord at peak condition would not be able to withstand such an onught!

    Jun Wu Xie felt as if spirit powers that could epass the skies and cover the earth all shooting right towards her. Her Selvan¡¯s armour was constantly changing its form and state, remaining in a high state of defence, repeatedly blocking out so many of the strong and powerful attacks!

    But no matter how powerful the Selvan¡¯s armour was, it was not able to withstand such a concentrated attack of such intensity and the speed of its transformations was beginning to be unable to keep up with the attacks from so many Silver Spirits.

    In the instant that the Selvan¡¯s armour concentrated its powers to deflect an attack from the back, another Silver Spirit saw the opportunity to strike right upon Jun Wu Xie¡¯s head.

    Jun Wu Xie waspletely locked in with no way out and could only steel herself to receive the strike!

    A clear ng sounded!

    The Selvan¡¯s armour covering Jun Wu Xie¡¯s head shattered with that sound, and a deep wound opened on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s forehead good and proper, where a crack could even be seen on the skull.

    Having suffered such a violent strike upon the head, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mind immediately buzzed loudly in her head, her eyes losing focus and everything turned blurry. She could only rely upon her subconscious mind to fend off any of those attacks but having lost her sight, wanting to avoid such an intense assault from so many directions waspletely impossible!

    A series of crisp cracking sounds rang out, and the Selvan¡¯s armour on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body was split and cracked in many ces, its defensive powers reduced to almost zero!

    Wounds big and small covered all over Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body. She forcibly endured the excruciating pain and bit down to break the elixir she hid in her teeth. Only like this, would she thenpletely fall.

    Qiao Chu and the others saw Jun Wu Xie being surrounded and attacked by so many powerful pugilists and their hearts were almost bursting with worry and anxiety. But the various Pce Lords were holding thepanions back with everything they¡¯ve got, even at the cost of their very lives, but they would not allow any of thepanions to get closer to Jun Wu Xie a single step!

    Gu Ying stared coldly at Jun Wu Xie¡¯spletely wretched looking state and his eyes shed with a chilling bloodthirsty glint.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes were unable to see things too clearly and the wound on her forehead was affecting her a great deal. She could feel that her head had taken a severe hit and she was not able to maintain a clear state of mind.

    Ye Gu¡¯s eyes had turned red with mad ughter and after he massacred all the Ring Spirits to see the blood covered state Jun Wu Xie was in, a Heaven splitting rage made him fly in a lightning quick lunge forward, his youthful body wrapping itself over Jun Wu Xie in a tight embrace, using his own body to withstand thebined attacks from those powerful pugilists numbering at least several of tens!

 Chapter 1934 - â€œExplosive Face Slap (26)â€

    Chapter 1934: ¡°Explosive Face p (26)¡±

    A mouthful of blood spurted out from Ye Gu¡¯s mouth. Even he was unable to withstand the concentrated assault from those several tens of people. But he continued to shield Jun Wu Xie in his arms with everything he had, not allowing those people to harm Jun Wu Xie any further.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s vision was still blurred but she could well feel Ye Gu¡¯s presence. Warm droplets dripped onto her shoulder, bringing the raw stench of blood.

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother about me.¡± Jun Wu Xie said softly. Ye Gu possessed extremely strong power and if it was not because he was protecting her, with just his strength alone, he would be able to send the entire bunch of them to their doom.

    ¡°Lord Jue left orders that we must not let Young Miss be harmed in anyway. Your subordinate has been ipetent to have let Young Miss be wounded to such an extent. If I am still unable to at least shield for Young Miss, then your subordinate would no longer have any use for this life of mine.¡± Ye Gu then clenched up his jaws and released his devil spirit powers fully, to fully shroud Jun Wu Xie and himself. He did not dare to let go of his hands as there were just too many enemies against them. If he was not able to achieve an instant kill upon every single one of them, then Jun Wu Xie would definitely suffer another severe hit!

    Jun Wu Xie fought to steady her own breathing, aware that the situation they faced could not get any worse. Gu Ying¡¯s sudden appearance, bringing with him power far beyond what the Twelve Pces couldpare to, had caught herpletely off guard. Ye Gu was shielding her and was unable to disy his prowess and merely subject himself to being pummeled upon. Being put under such constant and incessant assault, even a god would not be able tost all that long.

    Jun Wu Xie did not sink into self pity but took the opportunity while Ye Gu was shielding her to swiftly feel for several bottles of elixirs in her Cosmos Sack. She could no longer see clearly and she could only rely on scent before she quickly poured out the elixirs onto her palm.

    ¡°Open your mouth.¡± Jun Wu Xie said from under the booming sts all around them.

    Ye Gu opened his mouth without hesitation and Jun Wu Xie immediately stuffed a bunch of elixirs into Ye Gu¡¯s mouth. Ye Gu immediately swallowed them and a warm spring seemed to flowed through his body, the miserable looking wounds from the incessant sts thrown upon his body quickly healing at a speed visible to the eye. But before those wounds could even close fully, new attacks would tear open those same wounds that were healing even deeper.

    But with those elixirs supporting him, Ye Gu felt a whole lot better.

    Jun Wu Xie swallowed a whole bunch of elixirs herself. Continuing to be sitting ducks here would only lead them to definite doom. But such strong power had beenpletely beyond Jun Wu Xie¡¯s calctions and she could only quickly try to assess whether there was any way for them to get themselves out of this predicament.

    With Jun Wu Xie¡¯s elixirs support, Ye Gu¡¯s severity of injuries fluctuated, but his life was not put at risk. He did everything he could to hold out against the assault, as bright crimson blood flowed from his wounds.

    Ever since he became the Night Regime¡¯s Commander in Chief, Ye Gu had never been so wretched as he was today.

    ¡°Wait till your Lord here is able to free his hands. Not even a single one should be thinking you can run.¡± Ye Gu gritted his teeth tightly together, the raw taste of blood spreading in his mouth, but the arms that were sped around Jun Wu Xie did not loosen in the slightest.

    Qiao Chu and the others were almost insane with anxiety. The calmposure the group of youths usually disyed already non existent. They wished for nothing more than to be able to charged themselves to stand right beside Jun Wu Xie, but the Pce Lords of the Twelve Pces were clinging on with their very lives to drag thepanions¡¯ footsteps back.

    The ck beast had wanted to barrel through the circle that surrounded Jun Wu Xie to get to its Mistress¡¯ side, but the ck robed men¡¯s Ring Spirits had been summoned that formed another ring on the outside. Even Ye Sha, Drunk Lotus and Poppy who had finally dealt with their opponent and rushed over immediately found their waypletely blocked off, unable to take a single step inside.

    ¡°Jun Wu Xie, I¡¯ll admit that you possess unsurpassing intelligence. Having fallen in defeat twice in your hands, I¡¯ll admit that. But in front of absolute power, your cleverness would not be able to save you.¡± Gu Ying said as his eyes narrowed up. He then licked his lips as he stared at the flesh on Ye Gu¡¯s back that had be a indistinct mess, the bloodthirsty glint in his eyes almost insuppressible.

 Chapter 1935 - â€œExplosive Face Slap (27)â€

    Chapter 1935: ¡°Explosive Face p (27)¡±

    When Gu Ying had been hiding in the shadows to watch the show, he had already noticed that Ye Gu possessed the most power among the entire group. Ye Gu¡¯s power could even be beyond that of a Gold Spirit and if Ye Gu was allowed to free his hands, even with the whole group of ck robed men he held in his hands, they would be hard pressed to escape with their lives.

    Hence from the very beginning, Gu Ying had made everyone train all their attacks to target onto Jun Wu Xie, forcing Ye Gu to have no choice but to shield her, trapping Ye Gu¡¯s powers, rendering him unable to attack freely.

    Jun Wu Xie did not make a single sound. Ye Gu was shielding her with his life and she was not going to waste a single second, but to continuously swallow down elixirs to restore herself to the best condition she could. Although the Face of Selvan was powerful, but for the Face of Selvan to bring out its powers, it depended on the spirit powers of its contracted user as a source. Her spirit powers was currently insufficient for the Face of Selvan to bring out one hundred percent of its powers to y, otherwise she would not have fallen into such a hard pressed state of affairs.

    The battlefield was a mess of chaos. With several tens of Ring Spirits standing in the way of Ye Sha and the others, they were all carrying out incessant ughter as they tried to get in closer.

    Lord Meh Meh and the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit had sensed the danger Jun Wu Xie was in and they roared as they made their way forward but were blocked off by a bunch of Ring Spirits, unable to get close either but forced to see Ye Gu and Jun Wu Xie surrounded and besieged. At that moment, everyone¡¯s heart just wished they could rip Gu Ying to shreds.

    ¡°You¡¯re right about what you¡¯ve said. Before absolute power, nothing else holds any meaning.¡± Suddenly, a deep and beautifully pleasing voice rang out in everyone¡¯s eyes.

    Gu Ying raised his head in surprise.

    Up in the air, a tall and gracefully slender figure stood majestically in ce.

    The man was dressed in full ck, his long dark hair fluttering slightly in the wind, his half narrowed eyes sweeping across the chaotic battlefield to finally rest upon the figures of Ye Gu and Jun Wu Xie, seeing Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body that was covered with dripping blood and his pair jet ck eyes immediately turned a pure demonic and devilish violet.....

    Suddenly, a heavy cloud of ck mist swirled in the sky, gradually enveloping the entire sky above the venue, blocking out the sun¡¯s brilliant rays, bringing darkness right before everyone¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Then, why not you have a taste of it as well?¡± The corners of Jun Wu Yao¡¯s mouth curled up slightly, the devilish smile filled with terrifying murder, his narrowed eyes seemingly smiling but caused all who looked into them to turn into immobile blocks of wood, all sitting ducks.

    Purple coloured eyes.

    The Dark Emperor.....

    How was that possible! ?

    Gu Ying¡¯s eyes widened as he stared up into the sky, at the man whose body was ring out with powerful waves of oppressive aura. The man was just standing there, but he was already finding it hard to breathe, and that purple coloured pair of eyes had also very quietly revealed the man¡¯s very identity.

    The Lord of the Dark Regions that had fallen for a millenium, the Dark Emperor had actually shown up at this ce today!

    The figure of Jun Wu Yao turned into a streak of ck light, charging right into the chaotic battlefield. With a casual wave of his hand, the people surrounding Ye Gu and Jun Wu Xie felt for an instant a formless and invisible slight chill brush past their necks. In the next instant he gripped his hand, a thin line of blood appeared around their necks and the heads of those several tens of people fell soundlessly to the ground, the headless corpses still standing as pirs of blood shot up several meters up into the air!

    The pirs of blood shooting up from the corpses reached the swirling ck mist in the air, seemingly sucked up and swallowed up by the ck mist.

    ¡°Lord Jue!¡± Ye Gu cried out in delight as he looked at Jun Wu Yao.

    ¡°Give.¡± Jun Wu Yao said with his eyes half narrowed.

    Ye Gu immediately released his arms, immediately bringing Jun Wu Xie that he had been shielding right before Jun Wu Yao.

    ¡°You¡¯re here?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked as she widened her eyes slightly to look at Jun Wu Yao.

 Chapter 1936 - â€œExplosive Face Slap (28)â€

    Chapter 1936: ¡°Explosive Face p (28)¡±

    Jun Wu Yao wrapped Jun Wu Xie in an embrace, looking into her vacant eyes that had lost focus. Those eyes had been stained red by blood and she was trying her hardest to wide them wide, eyes that had lost their former brilliance, and Jun Wu Yao¡¯s heart winced painfully.

    When has his little one ever had to suffer such aggrievement?

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s soft voice replied:

    ¡°Mm, I¡¯vee. No one will be able to hurt you anymore.¡±

    When he raised his eyes once again, that pair of violet were shining with thick and roiling murder.

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s appearance caused everyone present to freeze in shock. The pair of violet eyes swept over the mass of people, grim and foreboding the nightmare that was about to descend. The thick cloud of ck mist gathering in the sky was bing denser and denser, the sun¡¯s rayspletely blocked out as the dark shadow of death covered thend.

    That pair of eyes which were like the Devil¡¯s, were possessed only by the unifier, the Dark Emperor who reigned over the Middle Realm, and that ck coloured spirit power, forgotten by people after such a long time, had once again manifested.

    Jun Wu Yao held Jun Wu Xie close in an embrace, the corners of his mouth curled up in a sneer as he stared at the people who were all frozen in terror.

    ¡°Blood Burial.¡± The lips that were tinged with a smile opened slightly, and the two words came out from that mouth like ice.

    The faces of everyone suddenly changed drastically.

    ¡°Young Lord! Run! Quick! !¡± One of the ck robed men shouted in terror.

    Gu Ying was startled out of his shock, suddenly discovering that he could not move. Every inch of him including his fingers could not move even an inch, as the ck mist slowly descended from the sky. Everyone was covered by the ck mist, their bodies feeling like they were bound by an invisible oppressive force, the terror in their hearts almost driving them out of their minds, but they still could not move.

    The ck mist swirled on the ground, covering the bodies of every single one of them. Mournful wails began to rise throughout, the ck mist blocking out everybody¡¯s vision, like they had fallen into a bottomless pit, where they could hear nothing, see nothing, but only to feel the drop and rise in the temperature that drove a chill deep into their hearts. They felt as if they had been thrown into boiling water, but an icy st of bone chilling water was constantly sshing down upon the top of their heads. The interweaving sensations of ice and fire, was causing their skin and flesh to be unable to withstand the agonizing torment.

    The skin split and tore, as blood flowed out freely. The heavy ck mist silently absorbed up the fresh warm blood, without a single drop falling to the ground.

    Gu Ying was caught within the darkness, feeling for the first time in his life such pure and absolute dominating power. Before Jun Wu Yao, he did not even have any opportunity to resist at all.

    At that moment, he finally understood what Jun Wu Yao had truly meant with those words.

    [This is what pure and absolute power truly is!]

    [Might that can destroy everything.]

    ¡°Hahaha! The Dark Emperor..... This is the power of the Dark Emperor.....¡± Within the darkness, Gu Ying¡¯sughter rang out suddenly. There wasn¡¯t the slightest tinge of terror in thatughter to be heard, nor the kind of panic when one was kissed by death, but just aughter on the verge of insanity, that made one¡¯s skin crawl.

    Jun Wu Yao held Jun Wu Xie more tightly in his arms.

    Jun Wu Xie could not see the things happening before her eyes, only knowing that night had seemingly fallen, with darkness everywhere. Only the embrace that was holding her close, made her feel safe and at ease.

    When the ck mist dissipated away, and sunlight gradually spilled over thend, there wasn¡¯t a single person on the ground before his eyes. The several tens of ck robed men, had disappeared without a trace, where not even a single drop of blood was left behind.

    The gradually fading ck mist slowly turned into a crystalline and sparking blood droplet, hovering in front of Jun Wu Yao¡¯s eyes.

    With a soft tter, a thumb sized jade green coloured bead rolled upon the ground. Jun Wu Yao¡¯s eyes narrowed up, but that jade coloured bead then scattered into dust from a gust of the wind.

 Chapter 1937 - â€œThe Dust Settles (1)â€

    Chapter 1937: ¡°The Dust Settles (1)¡±

    ¡°Soul Shift Technique.¡± Jun Wu Yao sneered.

    Ye Gu at the sidepletely did not bother about the wounds on his back but just quickly walked to the front of Jun Wu Yao to knee on one knee.

    ¡°Does my Lord need your subordinate to go investigate into it?¡±

    Jun Wu Yao looked at Jun Wu Xie who was covered in blood in his arms and then shook his head slightly.

    ¡°Since they dare to use the Soul Shift Technique in front of me, they would have already severed all links, where you would naturally not be able to find anything. But it¡¯s interesting that the Upper Realm¡¯s Soul Shift Technique would actually appear here upon a Middle Realm¡¯s youth.....¡±

    At the same time when Jun Wu Yao had crushed Gu Ying and his subordinates, he had also eradicated all those Ring Spirits that were entangled with Ye Sha and the others. The various Pce Lords who had struggled bitterly against Qiao Chu and hispanions had already been near the end of their tethers, almostpletely burnt out and were fighting with theirst breaths hoping that after Gu Ying finished Jun Wu Xie, they would have a chance to live. But the appearance of Jun Wu Yao hadpletely smashed thatst sliver of hope to dust, where ovee with indignation and despair, the Pce Lords had not been able to hold out any longer, to all fall under the des of Qiao Chu and gang.

    The entire courtyard suddenly became a whole lot more spacious with the Twelve Pces¡¯ Pce Lords all dead. Though Qiao Chu and his gang were carrying quite a number of wounds, but with their blood vengeance exacted, even pain that reached right into their bones and injured their meridians could not wipe away the exhration they were feeling right at that moment.

    ¡°Big Brother Wu Yao!¡± Qiao Chu called out as he retracted the me Dragon Gauntlets from both his hands. The pair of hands under the me Dragon Gauntlets had been scorched ck by searing mes and it was hard to imagine that Qiao Chu had used those very hands to battle the me Demons Pce Lord for all that time.

    Although the me Dragon Gauntlets were powerful, but using them at full power for an extended period of time needed the user to pay a heavy price. With Qiao Chu current level of power, he was still not able to use them as freely as he wanted, and he had gone all out today to exact revenge upon his biggest blood enemy.

    ¡°Put me down.¡± Jun Wu Xie said as she tugged at Jun Wu Yao¡¯s cor. The dust was settling, and only the Twelve Pces¡¯ army was still battling with Qu Ling Yue and her men. With all the Pce Lords fallen, their men would notst for much longer.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Jun Wu Yao acquiesced and put Jun Wu Xie down.

    Jun Wu Xie shook her head lightly and raised a hand to wipe away the blood at the corner of her eye, trying to clear up her vision a little. Unfortunately, everything before her eyes was still a blur and she could only faintly make out blurry and unclear silhouettes, but she still stood straight as she walked over towards the side.

    Gu Xin Yany quietly within a pool of blood, her eyes tightly shut, like she was dead. Jun Wu Xie knew more clearly than anyone, just what kind of power had been behind that one thrust of the sword by her.

    But just at the veryst instant when Gu Xin Yan had appeared. Jun Wu Xie had summoned up every ounce of her strength to forcibly shift the point of her sword just slightly off.

    But even Jun Wu Xie herself did not know whether that tiny shift at that veryst moment would allow Gu Xin Yan to escape cmity this time.

    Jun Wu Xie squatted down and checked Gu Xin Yan¡¯s condition. She was relieved to find Gu Xin Yan¡¯s pulse, though weak, it had not stopped.

    [She can still be saved!]

    Jun Wu Xie immediately groped around and took out a few bottles of elixirs. But as everything before her eyes was a blur, she was unable to treat Gu Xin Yan¡¯s wounds herself.

    ¡°Ye Sha.¡±

    ¡°Young Miss.¡± Ye Sha immediately walked over to Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie ced a few bottles of elixirs in Ye Sha¡¯s hand and quickly gave instructions to Ye Sha on how to administer them. Ye Sha looked at Jun Wu Xie solemnly and followed Jun Wu Xie¡¯s instructions to the letter, but there was a tinge of disapproval in his eyes.

    ¡°You¡¯re so severely injured yourself and you still have the leisure to care whether others lives or dies?¡± Jun Wu Yao watched Jun Wu Xie¡¯s actions, and then went forward to wrap Jun Wu Xie into his arms, highly displeased.

 Chapter 1938 - â€œThe Dust Settles (2)â€

    Chapter 1938: ¡°The Dust Settles (2)¡±

    If it had been at another time, he would not have minded. When Jun Wu Yao saw the heavily injured state Jun Wu Xie was in, his heart had been wrenched up into a tight ball and he had wondered what she had wanted to do.

    In the end.....

    ¡°I had not wanted to kill her.¡± Jun Wu Xie said with her brows creasing up slightly.

    Ye Gu who was standing at the side then briefly rted the entire sequence of events to Jun Wu Yao¡¯s enquiring gaze and Jun Wu Yao furrowed up his brows slightly.

    Towards people she wanted to kill, she could bepletely heartless and merciless without even batting an eyelid. But if it was someone whom she did not mean to implicate, her heart would still retain a tinge of benevolence. Though she was said to be cold, but hidden inside her, was a big warm heart.

    ¡°Now that you¡¯ve saved the person, shouldn¡¯t we have your injuries tended to already?¡± Jun Wu Yao wasn¡¯t going to get into an argument with Jun Wu Xie over such a small thing as from his point of view, anything that Jun Wu Xie wanted to do, he would not object to it.

    As long as it did not harm her.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded her head obediently. The ident this time had made her realize the blind spot in the ns she made. She had actually made preparations for it. When Qiao Chu and the others had taken the Spirit Transformation Elixirs, it had doomed them to lose their spirit powerspletely for the entire year ahead, losing all ability to defend themselves. Hence no matter under what kind of circumstances Jun Wu Xie was in, she did not take the Spirit Transformation Elixir. She needed to ensure that at least one person was able to remain standing till the very end, to protect Qiao Chu and the others when they were powerless to defend themselves.

    But she had not thought that Gu Ying would bring in such a powerful bunch of people, that exceeded anything that Jun Wu Xie could have expected.

    The Twelve Pce Lords had all been executed and when news of it spread, the Twelve Pces¡¯ disciples who were already being pushed back in retreat no longer had the heart to fight and starting running away. Qu Ling Yue and her soldiers had subtly left several gaps in their encirclement of the enemy in order to allow those disciples who had lost their will to fight ces to scatter in flight.

    Besides the very worst of them who were guilty of countless crimes and the most privileged among them, all others had already fled, leaving behind only those who had notmitted much crimes but partook in the battle out of loyalty to be beaten by Qu Ling Yue¡¯s soldiers to lie on the ground injured with ashen faces.

    They were already imobile and the rest of their fellow disciples had all run away. With their Pce Lord dead and the Elders fallen, they watched Qu Ling Yue and her men cut down some of the Twelve Pces¡¯ disciples and their hearts immediately fell into despair, thinking that they were all undoubtedly doomed to die.

    Unfortunately.....

    They did not die as every one of the Twelve Pces¡¯ disciples who were injured and lost their mobility were ordered to remain in their spots and not to move away from there. Jun Qing left a bunch of Rui Lin Army soldiers behind to watch over them and as long as they did not seek their own deaths, Jun Qing was not going to send them into the afterlife.

    The battle that had been so carefully and meticulously nned for several years finally came to a close at that moment. After Jun Qing, Long Qi, Qu Ling Yue and their men made adequate arrangements for the ¡°prisoners of war¡±, they immediately made their way to the courtyard to check on the situation inside.

    When they saw Jun Wu Yao walking out while carrying Jun Wu Xie who was all covered in blood, the smiles on their faces immediately faded to be reced by utter shock and despair.

    ¡°Wu Xie!¡± Jun Qing shot forward in a single bound, his heart skipping a beat.

    The figure of Qu Ling Yue wavered slightly and if not for Lei Chen who quickly supported her, she might have fallen to the ground.

    ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just some superficial wounds.¡± Seemingly having felt the anxiety in Jun Qing¡¯s tone of voice, Jun Wu Xie lifted her head and tried her best to make her eyes focus on Jun Qing¡¯s face.

    Jun Qing looked highly worriedly at Jun Wu Xie. Although she said she was fine, but seeing her in that state, who would believe that she was really alright?

    ¡°Sillyss, are you lying to your uncle? How..... how can you be alright looking like this?¡± Jun Qing¡¯s voice was filled with so much pain.

 Chapter 1939 - â€œThe Dust Settles (3)â€

    Chapter 1939: ¡°The Dust Settles (3)¡±

    ¡°Little Xie needs to rest.¡± Jun Wu Yao voiced out.

    What Jun Wu Xie needed the most now was treatment.

    Jun Qing was slightly taken aback, suddenly realizing the key thing to do and immediately sent people to fetch Mu Chen.

    Jun Wu Yao took Jun Wu Xie to a room to have her rest there temporarily and ordered for people to stand guard outside, allowing no one in except for the physician.

    What Jun Wu Xie wanted the least at that moment was to worry her family and if Jun Qing continued to see her in such a state, he would just continue to worry. So why not temporarily iste her from the others which would on one hand allow Jun Wu Xie to recuperate in peace while at the same time make Jun Qing a little less worried.

    ¡°Mistress..... How did you get yourself so severely injured?¡± Little Lotus was plopped by Jun Wu Xie¡¯s bedside and he was already all covered in tears. The little ck cat was holding a cup in its mouth calmly beside Little Lotus, silently collecting Little Lotus¡¯ tears.

    [The little idiot¡¯s tears were really good stuff and they must not be wasted. Collect them and they can be used to brew medicine for the Mistresster.]

    Jun Wu Xie could not see how Little Lotus looked clearly and could only hear him sobbing miserably.

    Little Lotus was sobbing so badly like it was the end of the world when he was suddenly carried up by a force under him. His tear filled eyes immediately red wide and he turned around in panic to suddenly see the pair of violet eyes on Jun Wu Yao, which frightened him so badly he immediately curled himself up into a ball.

    Jun Wu Yao brought Little Lotus toe right before Jun Wu Xie and then slowly said in a deep voice: ¡°The effects of the Imperial Snow Lotus would be rather good for you. You can use it to nourish you first.¡±

    ¡°.....¡± Little Lotus immediately bloomed with panic.....

    At the side, Poppy almost could not hold in hisughter. But before Jun Wu Yao, he did not dare to be too audacious and he could do nothing but silently held it in with everything he had.

    ¡°I think it¡¯ll work.¡± The little ck cat put the cup that was filled to the brim with tears carefully aside, nodding its head in all earnestness.

    Little Lotus trembled as he looked at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s blood stained face that had not yet been cleaned. He then took a deep breath and slowly stretched out a trembling pudgy little arm.

    ¡°Mistress..... Take a bite, I¡¯m really highly nourishing.....¡±

    ¡°.....¡± Jun Wu Xie suddenly felt a headacheing on.

    Mu Chen came rushing in very shortly after. When he saw Jun Wu Yao, he stood there in a daze for quite a while and it was only till Jun Wu Yao arched up an eyebrow to sweep his nce over him that Mu Chen suddenly shivered before he hurriedly went over to Jun Wu Xie to check on her condition.

    Jun Wu Xie did not have that many wounds on her body. Before the Selvan¡¯s armour had shattered, it had provided a great amount of protection over her and after that, Ye Gu had done everything in his power to shield her from most of the harm as well. The most serious injury upon Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body was just the wound on her forehead.

    The size of the wound was not small, the bloodied flesh turned inside out to reveal a small part of her skull. There was a crack upon her skull and it was hard to imagine how Jun Wu Xie was still able to remain conscious with such an injury, which greatly shocked Mu Chen when he saw it.

    Fortunately when Ye Gu had been shielding her, Jun Wu Xie had fed herself withrge amounts of elixirs which prevented the injury from worsening. Otherwise, she might very well have sunken in unconsciousness before Jun Wu Yao could rush over in time.

    Mu Chen tended to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s wound very carefully as Jun Wu Yao stood silently by the bed, watching Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face that had gone pale due to excessive loss of blood. The bloodstains had been cleaned from her face and only the wound on her forehead had not been fully dealt with. Upon that peerless countenance, the blood on it looked extraordinarily garish, making Jun Wu Yao feel like reaching his hand out to wipe it away countless times.

    As the wound was just too big, he had no choice but to stitch up the wound, and Mu Chen hesitated a moment before he asked.

    ¡°Will Young Miss want me to use anesthetic?¡± Although using anesthetics would numb the pain, but it would also cause great damage to one¡¯s nerves. Moreover, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s wound was on her forehead which was very close to her brain.

 Chapter 1940 - â€œThe Dust Settles (4)â€

    Chapter 1940: ¡°The Dust Settles (4)¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± Jun Wu Xie shook her head. She was highly adverse to using anesthetics as the helpless feeling of being unable to control your own body made her think of the past, when she was under the control of that demonic devil, and was unable to break free.

    Mu Chen confirmed it a few times with Jun Wu Xie, whom had though said it was not good to use it, but the pain from stitching one¡¯s wound was not something anyone could tolerate.

    Jun Wu Yao walked over to go to the side of the bed and sat down beside Jun Wu Xie. Wrapping his arms around her, he then held her her tiny hand. Smiling slightly, he raised his head and said to Mu Chen: ¡°You can start.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie only felt an incessant warm surge of powering from Jun Wu Yao¡¯s palm to spread through her, and it seemed that the pain she was feeling on her body lessened by quite a bit.

    Mu Chen stitched up Jun Wu Xie¡¯s wound speedily, not daring to prolong the process in the slightest. Although his skills in Medicine could not bepared to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s, but having once been the legitimate sessor to the Qing Yun n, his skills were rather outstanding as well.

    Jun Wu Xie did not even utter a single sound, but merely closed her eyes and endured the heart piercing pain.

    It was not till everything waspleted, that Mu Chen finally heaved a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Young Miss is more knowledgeable than I am in Medicine and you should know that the crack in your skull is really quite troublesome.¡± Mu Chen said as he looked at Jun Wu Xie. Fortunately it was only a very fine hairline, which did not crack deep into the skull. Otherwise..... the result would have been unthinkable.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded. She knew that her injuries was rather serious this time and the most worrying thing was that she could possibly have suffered damage to the nervous system in her brain, or her vision would not have be so blurry.

    As Mu Chen¡¯s knowledge in Medicine was inferior to that of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s, there was naturally nothing much more he could say. Jun Wu Xie then mouthed out a prescription for Mu Chen to have his people go prepare. The little ck cat jumped out at that opportune moment and used its furry paw to push the cup filled with Little Lotus¡¯ tears right before Mu Chen.

    How could medicine brewed with regr water everpare with one with Little Lotus¡¯ tears?

    Mu Chen held the cup of tears, not knowing whether tough or cry as he went walking outside.

    ¡°Get some sleep. When the medicine is ready, I¡¯ll wake you.¡± Jun Wu Yao said gently. Seeing the little one in his arms like this pained him so badly.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded. She was really rather tired.

    Seeing that Jun Wu Xie had drifted off to sleep, Jun Wu Yao gentlyid her down on the bed. When he stood up, his eyes then swung onto the softly sobbing Little Lotus standing at the side. Caught under that gaze, Little Lotus immediately sped his tiny hands over his mouth, not daring to make another sound.

    ¡°Look after her well.¡± Jun Wu Yao said to the bunch of non humans in the room.

    Poppy nodded especially earnestly, while the little ck cat just swished its tail in acknowledgement.

    Stepping out from Jun Wu Xie¡¯s room, Ye Sha and Ye Mei were standing guard outside the door.

    ¡°Ye Gu went to get some rest first. His injuries were quite serious this time but he still came seeking to beg forgiveness from Lord Jue. I was afraid that Young Miss would feel guilty and I asked him to go to his room to rest first.¡± Ye Sha opened his mouth to report. Ye Gu had gotten injured because he was shielding Jun Wu Xie and with Jun Wu Xie¡¯s personality, if Ye Gu did not recover as soon as possible, she would definitely me herself for it.

    After having followed Jun Wu Xie for so long, Ye Sha hade to know Jun Wu Xie¡¯s character well.

    Jun Wu Yao nodded, not showing any objection to the arrangements Ye Sha had made.

    ¡°Lord Jue, Gu Ying used the Soul Shifting Technique and is still not dead. Now that he knows my Lord¡¯s identity..... he needs to be eradicated quickly. Otherwise, once news of this leaks out, it might draw those people here.¡± Ye Mei who was standing on one side said rather worriedly. He had rushed here together with Jun Wu Yao and he had witnessed everything that happened earlier.

    To have been able to escape out from Jun Wu Yao¡¯s Blood Burial alive, that Gu Ying was rather capable.

 Chapter 1941 - â€œSecretly Hidden (1)â€

    Chapter 1941: ¡°Secretly Hidden (1)¡±

    To have been able to escape out from Jun Wu Yao¡¯s Blood Burial alive, that Gu Ying was rather capable.

    Gu Ying¡¯s escape was a small matter but what worried Ye Mei more was that news that Jun Wu Yao was still alive would spread.

    ¡°Since I¡¯m back here in the Middle Realm, those people will discover it sooner orter anyway.¡± The corners of Jun Wu Yao¡¯s lips curled up, his eyes shing with a chill.

    ¡°Lord Jue, then should we return to the Lower Realm immediately?¡± Ye Mei¡¯s tone was filled with worry. The many powers in the Middle Realm were highlyplicated and the extent of the ces their people reached were many and far reaching. It would not be easy for them to deal with immediately.

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s gaze then turned around slightly to look upon the tightly shut door a moment before he shook his head.

    ¡°Let them continue with things in the Lower Realm. After some time, make a trip back to the Dark Regions.¡± Jun Wu Yao then said.

    ¡°Go back to the Dark Regions?¡± The faces of Ye Sha and Ye Mei immediately shed with a tinge of surprise.

    If Lord Jue was asking Ye Mei to go back to the Dark Regions, wasn¡¯t that a hint that he was bring the news that he was still alive back to the Dark Regions?

    ¡°Lord Jue please reconsider! You still have not fully recovered from your injuries and it isn¡¯t advisable for you to make any moves against those people for the time being. I beg for Lord Jue to give us a little bit more time and we will definitely have everything properly dealt with. At that time.....¡± Ye Mei immediately knelt before Jun Wu Yao, to plead with sincere and earnest words.

    Jun Wu Yao held up a hand to interrupt Ye Mei¡¯s words.

    ¡°Even if I am willing to wait, it is feared that those people are unable to sit back anymore.¡± Jun Wu Yao¡¯s mouth twisted up into a cold sneer. ¡°Now that the Soul Transfer Technique has appeared here in the Middle Realm, with such an interesting thing happening, I am thinking they have already made their moves. The Nine Temples have always been highly discreet with their ways and this does not seem to be their style of doing things.¡±

    Although he had note back to the Middle Realm for so long, but information about the Middle Realm had not stopped reaching Jun Wu Yao¡¯s ears.

    One Region, Four Sides, Nine Temples, Twelve Pces.

    The different factions of power in the Middle Realm. Before Jun Wu Yao had the idea of unifying the Middle Realm, the Four Sides stayed aloof from worldly affairs, and only the Nine Temples and Twelve Pces were most aggressive. The Nine Temples were established before the Twelve Pces and they umted much more robust powers. And as the rtions between the Nine Temples were far more cohesive than the Twelve Pces, without having any conflicts between them, they had always suppressed the Twelve Pces in terms of power, indisputably stronger.

    But ording to the information Ye Mei and the others had managed to gather in recent years, after the Dark Emperor fell and the Dark Regions went into seclusion, the Nine Temples had suddenly became rather restrained, keeping a low profile with their ways, which gave the Twelve Pces the opportunity to stand taller.

    It might not seem like much to any others who saw this, but to Jun Wu Yao, there was something highly interesting about it.

    It must be known that the Nine Temples¡¯ Temple Lords and the Twelve Pces¡¯ Pces Lords werepletely different as ever since the the Nine Temples had been established, the Temple Lords of the respective temples had never once changed!

    Long before Jun Wu Yao had appeared in the Middle Realm, the Temple Lords of the Nine Temples had already reigned over their respective Temples and that had not changed when Jun Wu Yao unified the Middle Realm. Even till now, after a thousand years had passed, the Temple Lords of the Nine Temples were still the same nine people.

    Having lived a few thousand years, why have they suddenly turned apathetic and unambitious?

    ¡°If I remember it correctly, that Gu Ying who escaped, wasn¡¯t his maternal family from the Spirit Void Temple?¡± Jun Wu Yao asked with a slightly raised eyebrow.

    ¡°Lord Jue, you mean..... the Middle Realm has begun on their ns?¡± Ye Mei asked slightly startled.

    Jun Wu Yao gave a lightugh.

    ¡°I am not certain whether they have started, but over the past one thousand years, they would naturally not stay idle and would have done quite a lot of things.¡±

    ¡°Then all the more Lord Jue must not meet with them now. Otherwise.....¡± Ye Mei gritted his teeth and did not finish his words, but the hatred in his eyes was however clear to see.

 Chapter 1942 - â€œSecretly Hidden (2)â€

    Chapter 1942: ¡°Secretly Hidden (2)¡±

    ¡°So what even if we meet? Would they then possibly kill me?¡± Jun Wu Yao asked with an eyebrow raised, the arrogance in his eyes clearly apparent.

    Ye Mei lowered his head. He knew, that even if they were to once again encounter those people and they were to fall in defeat, those people would definitely not take Lord Jue¡¯s life, but.....

    Jun Wu Yao stared in the direction of the tightly shut door and the icy smile on his face became a little warmer, a little more gentle.

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s time that I should bring the little one to go have a look around the Four Sides.¡±

    Ye Mei was slightly taken aback as he raised his head up in surprise.

    ¡°Lord Jue, you are going to tell Young Miss about that matter?¡±

    Jun Wu Yao rubbed at his chin.

    ¡°Little Xie¡¯s mind is not something any normal person couldpare to. When shees to know about it, she might have some other way to deal with them. In that way, even if something were to happen to me, I am to belief that she would be able to deal with it with her capabilities.¡±

    ¡°Lord Jue! How could my Lord even mention something so ominous and unlucky!¡± Even Ye Sha had be anxious as he fell to the ground with a thud.

    Jun Wu Yao arched up an eyebrow to look at his two stern faced subordinates, and he suddenly broke out intoughter.

    ¡°Having followed me for so many years, when would you guys be able to change that personality of yours? What I have said to both of you today, you two better remember it well. What is mine, is Little Xie¡¯s as well. The Dark Regions is mine, and is also hers, as is everything that I possess. You guys know what to do.¡± Jun Wu Yao said it highly casually, but in the ears of Ye Sha and Ye Mei, it was like their hearts were being sliced by a knife.

    Lord Jue¡¯s words were just too shocking to them, as it sounded like he was giving instructions for his own funeral arrangements.....

    Jun Wu Yao immediately turned around to go back into the room after saying that, and sat down by the bed to look at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s exquisite sleeping countenance, his eyes rising with a rarely seen gentleness.

    [Little one, you¡¯ve got to grow up quickly.]

    Ye Sha and Ye Meipletely lost their mood for anything, their faces turning an extremely ugly shade. Even Mu Chen had been startled to see two such grim faces when he came, bringing in the medicine.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s vision took a turn for the better on the second day. Only just feeling a little better and she already could not remain idle but went running outside immediately.

    The aftereffects of the Spirit Transformation Elixir that Qiao Chu and the others took struck them very quickly. The bunch of youths were acting like they had fallen gravely ill, unable to rise after a single stumble. Their reactions startled Mu Chen greatly, as he had not discovered any heavy injuries on their bodies. So how did these bunch of perfectly fine and healthy youths suddenly turn to be so frail and weak in barely an instant?

    Just as Mu Chen was feelingpletely befuddled, Jun Wu Xie came rushing in right at that moment.

    Within the room, Qiao Chu and the several others were floppedzily over soft couches. The handsome and beautiful faces that had been filled with so much vigor were now showing an extraordinary paleness. Jun Wu Xie was standing right before them, but she could not feel the slightest bit of spirit power from their bodies.

    The side effects of the Spirit Transformation Elixir had struck them fully, and Qiao Chu and the gang had lost all their spirit powers.

    ¡°Heh, Little Xie..... You¡¯re looking fine aren¡¯t you? You really scared us so badly that day you know?¡± Qiao Chu raised up a hand to wave tiredly, like he had no strength left. He really wanted to be as bouncy and jump around like always, but his weak and frail body really couldn¡¯t summon up the slightest bit of strength.

    Whatever intense benefits the Spirit Transformation Elixir had given to him, it also brought the very same level of adverse effects.

    Jun Wu Xie narrowed her eyes as she looked at her pale facedpanions and she went walking forward, taking their pulses one by one.

    The results from her diagnosis was just like she had imagined.

    The several of them who had possessed strong and healthy bodies, had now all be sickly and frail, ack of Qi in their blood. If she did not know them before, she might have thought that this was a group of Young Masters who grouped themselves together toe seek medical treatment from her.

    ¡°I¡¯ve reminded all of you before, unless you are left with no other choice, to not take the Spirit Transformation Elixir.¡± After seeing the state of their pulse, even Jun Wu Xie was finding it rather hard to bear.

 Chapter 1943 - â€œMedicinal Brew (1)â€

    Chapter 1943: ¡°Medicinal Brew (1)¡±

    Qiao Chu scratched his head with a rather sheepish smile.

    ¡°Little Xie, the Spirit Transformation Elixir was just fantastic! With such an amazing thing in our hands, how can we resist ourselves from using it?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie shot Qiao Chu a cold gaze, and Qiao Chu suddenly found it hard to maintain his smile.

    ¡°Without it, we¡¯ll not have been able to exact revenge with our own two hands.¡± Fei Yan suddenly piped in. The effects of the Spirit Transformation Elixir could be said to have been powerful and intense, but its side effects were astronomical as well. For a whole year after that, the entire group of them would be as good as the most useless of trash. But having exacted their deepest blood vengeance, not to mention asking them to just be trash for a year, even if its adverse effects were to affect them for life, they would have been willing to suffer the consequences.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at herpanions¡¯ determined gazes and although she was feeling rather helpless at that moment, she could understand what they were thinking.

    If their positions had been reversed, where the Twelve Pces had massacred everyone in the Lin Pce, she would go exact revenge even at the risk of her life as well.

    ¡°So that means all of you have prepared yourselves well?¡± Jun Wu Xie said.

    Immediately, Qiao Chu nodded his head thoughtlessly, but halfway through, he suddenly froze for a while.

    ¡°Prepared for what?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie arched up an eyebrow and pped her hands together.

    The doors were immediately pushed open in that instant, and outside, Yue Ye, Yue Yi, and Long Qi were carrying several bowls of medicinal brew as they came in. Upon the tray in Yue Ye¡¯s hands, there was even a whole bunch of bottles in different shapes and sizes.

    Yue Yi and Long Qi then ced the steaming hot bowls of medicinal brew right before Qiao Chu and the rest of the gang.

    Qiao Chu and the gang stared at the brew and then looked at Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face was cold.

    Qiao Chu gulped discreetly and then picked up the bowl of medicinal brew to sniff his nose over it.

    ¡°rgh..... What kind of medicine is this! ? Why does it smell just like faeces! ? I really feel like puking!¡± Qiao Chu almost tossed the bowl of medicinal brew. There was no other way to describe that smell.

    ¡°I prescribed it. You have an opinion about it?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked, an eyebrow raising up threateningly.

    Qiao Chu¡¯s face twisted up in a grimace and quickly shook his head to say: ¡°No opinions! No opinions at all!¡±

    The other few of thepanions were shocked by the smell of the brew as well. Before they could open their mouths to say a word about it, they already saw Qiao Chupletely stumped by Jun Wu Xie, and they immediately swallowed back their words that had been right at the tip of their tongues.

    The fact that they had taken the Spirit Transformation Elixir straightaway had already irked Jun Wu Xie quite a bit. If they were to make all sorts of excuses now with these medicinal brews.....

    Without a word, Fan Zhuo picked up the bowl and poured the brew straight into his mouth, downing it all cleanly at one go.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, it isn¡¯t really all that bad to take.¡± Fan Zhuo said with a smile.

    He had been quick downing the brew, but if his hand had not shook when he was putting the bowl down, he might have been a little more convincing.

    It must be known that Fan Zhuo had grown up immersed in all kinds of medicinal brews and elixirs. From a young age till now, things like medicinal brews to him, he must have drunk like about ten thousand bowls or several thousand at the very least. But when even Fan Zhuo was showing such a reaction after drinking the medicinal brew.....

    Qiao Chu almost burst out in tears as he stared at the medicinal brew.

    Rong Ruo and Hua Yao steeled themselves as they poured the medicine down their throats and they two of them just fell back andid limply in their couches with their hands covering their mouths, causing Qiao Chu and Fei Yan to tremble more violently as they looked at the two of them.

    [This your mother¡¯s thing here can really be drunk?]

    ¡°You¡¯re not going to drink?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked, staring at the two guys who still had not drunk a sip of the brew, her eyes seemingly saying: [You¡¯d better drink it all up or I¡¯ll make you do it myself.]

    That scared Qiao Chu and Fei Yan so badly that they immediately cleaned out the bowl in an instant.

    After finishing it, their two faces were so mournful like life held no meaning for them, their hands sped over their mouth to prevent themselves from vomiting the medicinal brew back out.

    Never in their entire lives had they drunk something so absolutely vile and nasty!

    ¡°Finished drinking?¡± Jun Wu Xie swept her eyes over the lot of them.

    The several youths nodded their heads listlessly.

    ¡°Good. Now drink up the next bowl as well.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s voice had just dropped when Long Qi immediately brought in the enormous pot of medicinal brew in.

 Chapter 1944 - â€œMedicinal Brew (2)â€

    Chapter 1944: ¡°Medicinal Brew (2)¡±

    Qiao Chu and the gang immediately copsed in tears.

    There¡¯s more! !

    ¡°Little Xie..... We still have to drink it?¡± Qiao Chu¡¯s face went from white to ck, crying tearlessly as he stared at the pot of medicinal brew that was the same width as a grown man¡¯s waist.

    What kind of a brewing pot was that! ? It¡¯s a water urn you know! ?

    ¡°Good medicine tastes bitter. What? You don¡¯t want to drink it?¡± Jun Wu Xie raised up an eyebrow rmingly, the threat clear to see.

    With that, who dared to resist? All of them could only look mournfully at Jun Wu Xie with pure and utter despair in their eyes.

    Long Qi struggled to suppress the smile from showing on his face and under Jun Wu Xie¡¯s instructions, he filled up the bowls with medicinal brew for Qiao Chu and the others. Looking at the murky ck brew swirling in their bowls, thepanions¡¯ faces were looking uglier than when they had finished the first bowl.

    Even if this was some miracle medicine, but its taste.....

    Can they just choose to continue being sick and frail instead?

    It was very clear that the answer would be negative.

    The bunch of youths summoned up steely determinationparable to the most valiant of warriors, to lift up their bowls to just pour the brew down their throats.

    With that second bowl swirling in their bellies, they truly experienced what it was like to live feeling they¡¯re better off dead.

    Fei Yan was not able to endure it well as hey sprawled over the side of his bed to retch but nothing came out, filling his entire mouth with the taste of the medicinal brew, almost killing himself with the smell.

    Tears flowed from his eyes from his retching and Fei Yan felt as if he was going to die.

    Qiao Chu was not doing any much better as he struggled so hard to hold it in, his face turning a deep red from suppression.

    Hua Yao, Rong Ruo and Fan Zhuo handled it a little better, but theyid there with their lips stiff, and it was not difficult to see that they were trying very hard to tolerate the ordeal.

    Unfortunately, the cruel torment had not ended yet. After the second bowl, Long Qi came around with the pot and poured out medicine for all of them again.

    Qiao Chu was almost ring at Long Qi with indignant rage. ¡°Big Brother Long Qi, are you sure that there¡¯s more of it in that pot?¡± [Can¡¯t he see that they¡¯re dying here? Can he be a little humane about it and spare a thought for them! ?]

    Long Qi looked at Qiao Chu with a highly serious expression and said in stoic righteousness: ¡°Young Miss has already measured out seven portions for the five of you here.¡± So, with them having merely finished just one or two bowls each, even if he wanted to pretend the pot is already empty, Jun Wu Xie would not believe it.

    ¡°Se..... Seven portions.....¡± Qiao Chu¡¯s eyes red wide like a goldfish, staring incredulously at Long Qi. He just could not believe what kind of a number he had just heard.

    The faces of all the others turned so pale they looked green.

    ¡°All of you will have to take this medicine everyday from now onwards.¡± Jun Wu Xie opened her mouth once again, dumping upon them a piece of news that threw the minds of Qiao Chu and the gang into absolute chaos.

    In that instant, the five youths turned to stone.

    [They have to drink that everyday.....]

    ¡°I..... I feel faint..... I need to sleep for awhile.¡± Fei Yan quickly crawled under his nket and curled himself into a ball, determined that he was going to y dead.

    ¡°Sure you can. Long Qi, keep Fei Yan¡¯s portion aside. Heat it up for him to finishter at night.¡± How could Jun Wu Xie possibly allow him to escape.

    Bundled up under his nket, Fei Yan shivered.

    Fan Zhuo was the one who epted his fate most readily. It might be because he was most used to drinking medicinal brews and although the taste of the medicine made it really hard to swallow, but he had long learned to numb his sense of taste while taking medicine. He downed the bowl of medicine cleanly and beckoned Long Qi to quickly fill his bowl up again, finishing up the remaining bowls at one go.

    With seven bowls of the medicinal brew in his stomach, Fan Zhuo immediately regretted it. Those seven bowls had filled his stomachpletely, with the brew stuck at the back of his throat, the smell and taste of it assaulting him constantly. Fan Zhuo sunk into pure despair.

    Under Jun Wu Xie¡¯s watchful gaze, Qiao Chu and the others resigned themselves to their fate and finished all the medicine. After finishing it, all of themy barely half alive on their beds like they were all afflicted with a grave illness.

    Jun Wu Xie nced at Yue Ye and Yue Ye immediately carried a whole pile of elixirs bottles as she smilingly walked over to stand right before Qiao Chu and thepanions.

 Chapter 1945 - â€œMedicinal Brew (3)â€

    Chapter 1945: ¡°Medicinal Brew (3)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie nced at Yue Ye and Yue Ye immediately carried a whole pile of elixirs bottles as she smilingly walked over to stand right before Qiao Chu and thepanions.

    ¡°Time for my Uncle Masters to take their medicine.¡± Yue Ye said as she looked smilingly at Qiao Chu and the others, seemingly oblivious to their looks of utter despair while she brought the tray in and ced it onto the table. She used five little boxes to separate five portions of medicine, pouring out elixirs from every single bottle into them before she went on to ce them on the edge of the mattresses Qiao Chu and the others were lying on.

    Hua Yao swept a nce over the elixirs in the box, that one fleeting look seeing that it was filled to the brim, with severalyers of pills in there.....

    This was as good as asking them to swallow elixirs as people would for rice!

    However, after having suffered the torment from the medicinal brew, the hearts of the gang had already as good as died inside them. Knowing that it was useless for them to resist, they could only resign themselves to their fate as they poured the elixirs into their mouths like they would beans. The most terrifying thing about it was that the elixirs melted immediately once inside their mouths, the vilely bitter taste in no way inferior to the medicinal brew earlier. That mouthful of elixirs caused the youths to sink so deeply into sorrowful rage they just wanted to die, but could do nothing but to swallow it all, their faces turned red from holding it in.

    Their bellies had already been filled uppletely with medicinal brew earlier and now they had to stuff in another box full of elixirs.

    They all very nearly vomited everything out.

    Having never despised themselves before, the bunch of youths absolutely abhorred the kind of taste their mouths were making them feel at that moment.

    ¡°Little bright moon..... Can you get your Master Uncles here a bit of water?¡± Qiao Chu asked with a trembling hand stretched out, the corners of his eyes glinting with suspicious wetness.

    (Trantor¡¯s note: Little Yue, ÔÂ means moon in Chinese)

    Yue Ye looked at Qiao Chu¡¯s mournful expression and asked: ¡°Will the Master Uncles still be able to swallow it?¡±

    ¡°Just to rinse our mouths.....¡± [Don¡¯t make me speak anymore. I am already beginning to despise this mouth of mine already!]

    Yue Ye looked at her Master Uncles before her and then turned her head to look at her Master. Seeing Jun Wu Xie nodded her head in agreement, she then tottered herself outside in a run to bring a sk of cold tea, where she then poured out a cup for Qiao Chu and the others. The whole group of youths then frantically rinsed out their mouths, wishing toe wash out the stickyyer of goo that covered the inside of their mouths entirely.

    And the taste of that was just unmatchable!

    ¡°The Spirit Transformation Elixir is not something that¡¯s so easy to take. If you want to do that again in future, you¡¯d better think it through.¡± Jun Wu Xie sat upon a chair, calmly holding a clear cup of tea in her hand, as she looked at the expressions on herpanions¡¯ faces who were suffering a fate far worse than death.

    ¡°Think it through! Definitely will think it through and through.¡± Qiao Chu¡¯s voice sounded like he was about to cry.

    The youths were tormented by Jun Wu Xie to the extent they wished they would just die, but no matter how nasty and vile the medicinal brew tasted, it did not wipe away the concern under Jun Wu Xie¡¯s icy demeanor. The few of them knew very well that Jun Wu Xie was very much against them using the Spirit Transformation Elixir and she had given it to them only as a precautionary measure to save themselves in the event that they were pushed to an extent that they had no other choice. But they had all just taken it out and swallowed it right from the beginning instead.

    What she was doing now was merely seeking to make them deliberate on things more carefully before they decide to do something so harmful to themselves the next time.

    Of course, it could not be denied that there was reason to suspect that she was deliberately tormenting them here.

    But when the youths saw the bandage wrapped around Jun Wu Xie¡¯s forehead, none of them could bear to even give any thought to arguing at all.

    If one was talking about injuries, Jun Wu Xie was more severely wounded than any one of them there. But she had insteade rushing over so anxiously to check on their conditions. How could they ever bear to let her down with the kind and heartwarming intentions she was showing them?

    ¡°Rest early after you have taken the medicine.¡± Jun Wu Xie stood up, having had enough fun.

    Qiao Chu and the rest of the gang immediately wailed, their voice filled with relief.

    Jun Wu Xie walked out through the door, and saw Jun Wu Yaonguidly leaning against the wall just beside the door, where upon that handsome looking face, hung a highly devilish smile.

 Chapter 1946 - â€œTemper Oneâ€™s Spirit (1)â€

    Chapter 1946: ¡°Temper One¡¯s Spirit (1)¡±

    ¡°Little Xie¡¯s heart is feeling a little pained?¡± Jun Wu Yao leaned his body slightly forward, his handsome faceing right before Jun Wu Xie¡¯s, to say with an imperceptible smile as he looked at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s pale countenance.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s lips stiffened, as she averted her eyes.

    Seeing the condition Qiao Chu and the others had been reduced to, did not make her feel good at all. She was the one who cultivated the Spirit Transformation Elixirs and she knew very well what kind of after effects it gave. When she saw how frail Qiao Chu and the others had be, with their spirit powers all depleted, she could not help but have a thought start to rise up within her mind.

    Maybe if she had not given them the Spirit Transformation Elixirs in the first ce, they would then not have done that, and they would not be so badly weakened now.

    Based on the ns she had made, even without using the Spirit Transformation Elixirs, they would only need to drag things out for a period of time till Ye Gu and the others freed up their hands, they would then join hands with Qiao Chu and the others to take out the various Pce Lords together with the me Demons Pce Lord. But Qiao Chu and the rest of herpanions had chosen to discard that idea which was the safest avenue for them and took things to the extreme in order for them to exact revenge with their own two hands.

    Jun Wu Xie understood their desire for vengeance, but she was unable to dispel the wretched state they were in now.

    Jun Wu Yao stretched out his hand to lift up Jun Wu Xie¡¯s chin gently, not allowing her to avoid the question.

    ¡°Do you know, under the Heavens, real power and might does note from our bodies, but from one¡¯s soul. Deficiencies in one¡¯s body is not the most critical as one only needs to temper one¡¯s spirit and that would make up for it, to the extent it can achieve even better effects.¡± The little one¡¯s emotional range was bing more and more abundant and Jun Wu Yao loved to be able to see more of her joy, rage, sorrow and delight on her face, but just did not want to see her show the slightest tinge of depression and worry.

    ¡°Temper one¡¯s spirit?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked, slightly bewildered as she looked at Jun Wu Yao. Those words sounded highly foreign to her but they intrigued her very much.

    Jun Wu Yao nodded his head slightly, the underside of his thumb running over Jun Wu Xie¡¯s red luscious lips as he went on to say slowly: ¡°The body can be exterminated but the soul remains unextinguished. Those with strong and powerful souls, when even their bodies are crushed, or evenpletely obliterated, are still able to depend on the strength of their souls to live on. Although Qiao Chu and the gang¡¯s bodies have suffered great damage, but their souls are still whole and intact. If they do not want to waste this uing one year¡¯s time, they can continue to raise their powers by tempering their spirits, and the effects would not be inferior to the cultivation all of you usually do.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes shone. The ident this time made her realize she still was not strong enough herself, and she was willing to wholeheartedly attempt anything that would enable her to grow her powers.

    ¡°Have I ever lied to you?¡± Jun Wu Yao said with a highly devilishugh, as he pinched Jun Wu Xie lightly on her chin.

    ¡°Then how do we temper our spirits?¡± Jun Wu Xie just could not wait to begin.

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s eyes swung over the bandage wrapped around Jun Wu Xie¡¯s forehead, and a glint of menace shed in his eyes. Tempering one¡¯s spirit, It was time for him to teach Jun Wu Xie that.

    ¡°Does Little Xie still remember the Spirit World?¡± Jun Wu Yao asked.

    ¡°I remember. The ce where Ring Spirits exist in. It is one of the Four Sides.¡± Jun Wu Xie immediately rted everything she knew about the ce.

    The words Spirit World was first heard from Little Lotus¡¯ mouth. It was only after she came to the Middle Realm that she came to know that the Spirit World was one of the Four Sides in the Middle Realm.

    But having been in the Middle Realm for so long already, she had never encountered anyone from the Four Sides.

    The Four Sides of the Middle Realm were made up of the Spirit World, Living Spirit World, All Spirit World, and the Dark Spirit World.

    Although they were ranked above the Nine Temples, they kept a very low profile, and would only move within their own perimeter of influence, nevering into contact with outsiders. Whatever the people of the Middle Realm knew about the Four Sides, was a whole lot lesser than what they knew of the Dark Regions.

 Chapter 1947 - â€œTemper Oneâ€™s Spirit (2)â€

    Chapter 1947: ¡°Temper One¡¯s Spirit (2)¡±

    ¡°Only spirit souls can enter the Spirit World, but it is the best ce for one to temper his spirit. If Little Xie wants to, I can bring all of you there.¡± Jun Wu Yao said as he looked at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s absolutely shining eyes and his heart twitched, making him unable to resist leaning himself further forward to nt a light kiss on a corner of her eye.

    Jun Wu Xie shrank her head into her shoulders from the teasing.

    ¡°The Spirit World. My father¡¯s soul should be there. I want to go!¡± Jun Wu Xie had not forgotten about bringing Jun Gu back to life. The Soul Calming Jade had protected Jun Gu¡¯s soul and must have transferred him into the Spirit World. Hence, she would naturally not give up on that chance.

    ¡°But, it¡¯s a ce that only spirit souls can go into. How are we going to get in?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked in puzzlement.

    ¡°I have my ways. You only need to nurse yourself and recuperate, and you can just leave it to me to make arrangements for the rest of the things.¡± Jun Wu Xie said with a smile, his thumb that was stroking her chin below her lips unwilling to give up the soft touch.

    Jun Wu Xie blinked her eyes innocently and suddenly lowered her head to bite onto Jun Wu Yao¡¯s thumb. She did not bite too hard, but just enough to leave a mark of her teeth on the flesh.

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s face suddenly flushed red.....

    Squatting within the shadows, Ye Sha and Ye Mei put their palms to their faces silently. [The Young Miss was bing more and more adept at teasing Lord Jue, and Lord Jue, why are you still unable to get rid of the habit of blushing?]

    The corners of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mouth curled up faintly with a smile as she looked at Jun Wu Yao¡¯s slightly reddened face, and an idea suddenly came into her head to tease him back. She reached her hand out and copying Jun Wu Yao, she lifted Jun Wu Yao¡¯s chin and stroked it a little as she said softly.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll just leave everything in Wu Yao¡¯s hands to arrange it for me. I¡¯ll be waiting.¡±

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s face turned a deeper scarlet.....

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mood was greatly improved and the pain from the wounds on her body seemed to evaporatepletely. She gave a lightugh, her heart filled with delight as Jun Wu Xie waltzed herself past Jun Wu Yao¡¯s side.

    Coming to know that they¡¯ll be able to use the method of tempering their spirits to make up for the period of time Qiao Chu and the rest of the gang would not be able to cultivate their bodies and that she would be able to go seek Jun Gu¡¯s soul in the Spirit World greatly lifted Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mood.

    The deaths of the Twelve Pces¡¯ Pce Lords had kicked up a big wave ofmotion. The Twelve Pces¡¯ disciples who escaped had run far away from there and the injured disciples who were left behind were all in utter despair, thinking that they were all doomed to be killed. Never had they thought that that very afternoon, Mu Chen would suddenly lead a batch of his own disciples, toe treat the wounds and injuries for them, prisoners of war.

    Their actions, had immediately stunned the injured disciples to turn into wooden statues.

    They were not evil at heart, but just chose to remain loyal after having joined the Twelve Pces. Those who remained and were still alive were all people who had notmitted heinous crimes and Jun Wu Xie had no intentions of taking their lives at all. Moreover, with the Twelve Pces already fallen, even if they were thinking to seek revenge, they had all lost their rulers. And Jun Wu Xie had also sent people to announce to them all the unscrupulous and highly despicable dealings and crimes the Twelve Pces had carried out in secret.

    These simple and pure minded disciples had never been involved in such matters and when they were told of all the heinous crimesmitted by the Twelve Pces, they were all frozen in shock, every one of their faces turning grim.

    Those disciples who had wanted to fight to the death to seek revenge for their Pce Lords then suddenly stopped, having realized that the people they had pledged their allegiance to, were actually people who were unscrupulous and merciless demons. There were even of the more talented disciples whom the various pces seeked to keep their talents strictly for themselves, where they severed all forms of contact with the outside world, and secretly got rid of all their family members, to have them remain loyal to the pce their entire lives, unable to have any second thought about it. All this information, were what Fei Yan brought out from the Dragon yers Pce, in fine detail.

 Chapter 1948 - â€œAvoiding Battle (1)â€

    Chapter 1948: ¡°Avoiding Battle (1)¡±

    With the stacks upon stacks of crimes ced before their eyes, The disciples from the various pces could no longer find themselves anymore excuses to continue to be loyal. As for those disciples whose families had been persecuted, they just fell to the ground to weep in pain with snot covered faces, and it was under those sorrowful wailing that Mu Chen led a team of healers who began to treat these people¡¯s injuries.

    Those disciples who were still defiant when struck by such a blow, no longer resisted and just obediently cooperated.

    Those who had their families murdered even opened their mouths to thank Mu Chen and his men, thanking them for avenging their family members.

    With the prisoners of war from the Twelve Pces dealt with, Qu Ling Yue sorted out all the information and sent them to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s room, for Jun Wu Xie to make the final decision for them.

    ¡°Those from the Twelve Pces in the city have curbed themselves, the twelve Pce Lords all dead, and the various pces¡¯ Elders almost all eradicated. How do you want to deal with the rest of it?¡± Qu Ling Yue resisted the urge of wanting to ask Jun Wu Xie about her injuries, as she carried out her task of tying up the loose ends in a clear and orderly manner.

    ¡°There is no need for us to worry about it. I¡¯ll arrange for someone to go inform the Spirit Jade Pce. This is an agreement I made with them before.¡± Jun Wu Xie said as she looked through the scrolls prepared with highly meticulous detail, and she was filled with admiration for Qu Ling Yue¡¯s great capability.

    Back when she had initially approached the Spirit Jade Pce, she had already discussed all of this with the Spirit Jade Pce Lord. She would destroy the Twelve Pces and let the Spirit Jade Pce lead. Jun Wu Xie had no other intentions towards the Twelve Pces and dumping them onto the Spirit Jade Pce would be the least troublesome.

    ¡°Then what do we need to do regarding Gu Ying?¡± Qu Ling Yue asked, an eyebrow slightly raised. Thinking back to the very moment when she had seen Jun Wu Yao carrying the blood covered Jun Wu Xie, her heart had felt like it was stirred with a de. She had found out from Ye Sha after that that it had been caused by Gu Ying who led a group of men that suddenly came charging out.

    Gu Ying had killed Gu Yi, and the people he brought possessed powers far beyond that of people in the Twelve Pces, so it was highly possible that he had mobilized the strength of the Spirit Void Temple.

    Jun Wu Xie narrowed her eyes. The matter concerning Gu Ying was a rather thorny problem and she had asked Jun Wu Yao about Gu Ying earlier and that was how she came to know that Gu Ying had escaped by using the Soul Shift Technique. But the Soul Shift Technique caused great harm to the user and even though his soul might have escaped, it would be an extremely hard task for him to reconstruct his flesh body, so Gu Ying would not be able to stir up any trouble for a period.

    ¡°We can leave that aside for the time being. We¡¯ve juste out from a huge battle and even if we want to seek an exnation from the Spirit Void Temple, we will just be oppressed by the Nine Temples.¡± It wasn¡¯t that Jun Wu Xie did not want to eradicate the root of the problem, but it was just that the strength they possessed was not sufficient to go against the Nine Temples. Crushing the Twelve Temples had already taken out quite a lot out of her. Scheming and plotting for two whole years, stirring up chaos within the Twelve Pces¡¯ harmony before seeding with the opportunity given by the Twelve Pces¡¯ Summit. If they were to pit themselves against the Nine Temples at this point of time, there would be no need to even speak of revenge as everyone from the Lower Realm here might all fall under the hands of the Nine Temples.

    ¡°After everything is handed over to the Spirit Jade Pce, all of you should immediately return to the Lower Realm and not remain here in the Middle Realm any longer.¡± Jun Wu Xie did not know if the incident with Gu Ying would force the Nine Temples to act immediately and in order to prevent any unexpected idents, she must send everyone back into the Lower Realm. So if the Nine Temples wanted to seek trouble with them, when they¡¯re in the Lower Realm, it would at least be where Jun Wu Xie called the shots and Jun Wu Xie was confident that even if the Nine Temples were to mobilize their entire strength, she would make them unable to return.

    But if the Nine Temples did not make any moves, that would naturally be best.

    This battle with the Twelve Pces, though triumphant, had cost them significant losses. Qiao Chu together with the otherpanions, everyone of them a primary pir of their might unable to summon up any spirit power, where even Ye Gu had been injured. Hence, it was definitely not a good time for them to get into another battle.

    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll go make the arrangements right now.¡± Qu Ling Yue nodded, understanding Jun Wu Xie¡¯s concerns.

    ¡°Then, with the Spirit Jade Pce, who do you want to go inform them?¡±

 Chapter 1949 - â€œThe Swallow Returns (1)â€

    Chapter 1949: ¡°The Swallow Returns (1)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie gave it a thought and said: ¡°Get my Master to go.¡±

    ¡°Yan Bu Gui?¡± Qu Ling Yue was slightly startled.

    (Trantor Note: The name Yan Bu Gui, Ñà²»¹é, reads as the Swallow doesn¡¯t return.)

    Jun Wu Xie nodded. ¡°Get him to make a trip over here first.¡±

    Qu Ling Yue nodded, and just after awhile, Yan Bu Gui was called toe into the room.

    Freed from living the life of a penniless and destitute man, having a nouveau rich like Jun Wu Xie as a disciple, it had truly saved Yan Bu Gui quite a bit of an headache.

    ¡°Wu Xie, what do you need from me now that I¡¯m here?¡± Yan Bu Gui asked as henguished himself into a seat before Jun Wu Xie. It seems his candid and unpretentious personality had not changed in the slightest.

    Jun Wu Xie watched Yan Bu Gui gaugingly without a word. Truth to told, she had never carefully studied Yan Bu Gui¡¯s looks before and what left the biggest impression on her besides his towering frame and unrestrainedughter was only that great big bushy beard that filled up Yan Bu Gui¡¯s face.

    Looking at it carefully now, Jun Wu Xie noticed that Yan Bu Gui was actually not as crude and coarse as he seemed at first nce. His brows were handsome and not coarse, his nose tall and outstanding. If one covered that beard and only looked at his eyes and brows, he would actually cut a rather strong and dashing figure, but it was that full bush of a beard over his face that made people subconsciously feel this person was a little boorish.

    Being stared at so intensely by this little disciple of his, even Yan Bu Gui was beginning to feel rather ufortable. He cleared his throat and he was a little awkward as he looked at Jun Wu Xie to say: ¡°Why are you staring at me for? It makes me feel rather embarrassed.¡±

    ¡°.....¡± Jun Wu Xie was speechless. She really could not link this Yan Bu Gui before her eyes together with Su Ya, as she could not help but feel when these two people stood together, it makes her think of a certain cartoon film in her past life, Beauty and the Beast.

    Although that was what she thought in her heart, but Jun Wu Xie had not forgotten Su Ya¡¯s deep obsession.

    ¡°Master, were you from the Middle Realm in the past?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a matter of many long years past. I am now a person from our Lower Realm already.¡± Yan Bu Gui said jovially.

    ¡°I remember that Master was from the Pce of All Life?¡± Jun Wu Xie continued to ask.

    ¡°Mm.¡± Yan Bu Gui nodded, not knowing why his little disciple was suddenly so interested in all that.

    ¡°Then why did Master leave back then? Could it be you were in the same situation as the parents of Qiao Chu and the others?¡± Jun Wu Xie was looking straight at Yan Bu Gui.

    Yan Bu Gui was slightly startled and his eyes lowered as he tried to hide a tinge of loss within.

    ¡°Why I left is now no longer important. I have left the Middle Realm for a long time and let things that have past remain as the past. There is no meaning in bringing it up again.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t there nobody that you miss or care about in the Middle Realm?¡± Jun Wu Xie was staring fixedly at Yan Bu Gui. For a woman like Su Ya, which man under the Heavens would not love and admire her?

    Yan Bu Gui sunk into a deep silence, seemingly unwilling to think of anything regarding that at all. He remained quiet for a rather long while but under Jun Wu Xie¡¯s resolute gaze, he knew he would not be able to brush the topic away and that was when he started to say slowly: ¡°Your Master me is human as well, and I naturally have feelings. Although I have left the Middle Realm, I did stay here for many years. When people interact with each other, feelings and emotional attachments are unavoidable. But there are not many people I can still remember here and even if I do, I wouldn¡¯t know if that person is still around. Rather than saying that they are people that I miss, I should rather say it¡¯s people I¡¯ve let down.¡±

    It was the first time Yan Bu Gui¡¯s jovial voice sounded with a tinge of sadness and dejection.

    Jun Wu Xie saw every single reaction that Yan Bu Gui was showing. Meeting Jun Wu Yao let Jun Wu Xie learnt what feelings were, what love was. She might not have known in the past, but today, she saw longing in Yan Bu Gui¡¯s eyes, just like she had seen in Su Ya¡¯s eyes as well.

 Chapter 1950 - â€œThe Swallow Returns (2)â€

    Chapter 1950: ¡°The Swallow Returns (2)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie took a deep breath and then opened her mouth to say slowly: ¡°Ever since I set foot into the Middle Realm, my heart has only been focused on bringing down the Twelve Pces. For that I had gone to the Battle of Deities with Qiao Chu and the others and as expected we were all chosen where we all went to the Cloudy Brook Academy in the end.¡±

    ¡°Heh, Qiao Chu told me about that already.¡± Yan Bu Gui said with augh.

    But Jun Wu Xie did not miss the strange glint that shed in Yan Bu Gui¡¯s eyes when she mentioned ¡°Cloudy Brook Academy¡±.

    ¡°I acknowledged another person as my Master in the Cloudy Brook Academy. That person has a queer personality and did not think much of me in the beginning. It was only when the Headmaster personally asked her to teach me that she epted me reluctantly. It was only after a long while had passed that she slowly came to ept me. She then told me that she had actually not wanted to ept any more disciples.¡± There was no joy or sorrow in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s voice, like she was talking about something that had nothing to do with her.

    Yan Bu Gui was highly entranced as he listened, and no one knew what he was thinking.

    ¡°She was beautiful and gorgeous looking but drinks like her life depended on it. She was irritable and violent but highly protective. Whoever bullies me in the slightest and she will personally seek justice for me. She once said to me that her disciple must definitely not be bullied by anyone and if he get bullied, he must fight back. And if he is not a match for the opponent, then she will help him fight back. Master, do you think she is a good Master?¡± When Jun Wu Xie finished, her gaze locked onto the silent Yan Bu Gui.

    Yan Bu Gui¡¯s hand that was holding the urn of wine trembled slightly, seemingly like he was struggling very hard to hold himself back.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, a person who is so protective would naturally be a good Master.¡± It was not known why Yan Bu Gui¡¯s voice was sounding a little raspy.

    ¡°Master Su Ya is a great person and she treats me very well, but I know that she holds an obsession in her heart. She said she remains at the Cloudy Brook Academy because she is waiting for someone, a person who let her down.¡± Jun Wu Xie said expressionlessly.

    Yan Bu Gui had a hand holding his forehead, casting a shadow over his face.

    ¡°She should not wait. In the end, some people are unable to go back anymore and are too ashamed to face her again.¡±

    ¡°Why? If it¡¯s because of the All Life Pce, the All Life Pce has been destroyed. Why can¡¯t you meet?¡± Jun Wu Xie did not understand. She had gotten Fei Yan to look into everything about the All Life Pce back when he was in the Dragon yers Pce but he had not been able to find any information linked to Yan Bu Gui.

    ording to reason, if there was any enmity between Yan Bu Gui and the All Life Pce, with the informationwork the Dragon yers Pce had, they would not have missed it. Now that the All Life Pce was gone, even if Yan Bu Gui still had any misgivings, there was no longer a need for him to be concerned with it.

    Yan Bu Gui shook his head.

    ¡°Wu Xie, I understand your kind intentions, but this matter is far from being as simple as you think it is. The reason is not because of anything between the All Life Pce and me. Even though the All Life Pce has been destroyed, I still do not dare to go seek her out. You don¡¯t understand, if I go to her side, I will only draw cmity onto her, or even..... I cannot stay here in the Middle Realm much longer and I will be leaving soon after.¡±

    Yan Bu Gui¡¯s tone of voice was filled with a kind of helplessness. He hesitated a moment before he looked and Jun Wu Xie and said: ¡°Wu Xie, I can see that Jun Wu Yao is very important to you. If you trust me as your Master, leave as soon as you can from the Middle Realm. Go to the Lower Realm, anyce will do. Do not continue to remain here. The Middle Realm to Jun Wu Yao, is just too dangerous!¡±

    Yan Bu Gui¡¯s words caused Jun Wu Xie to be rather startled, that this matter would concern Jun Wu Yao was something that she had never thought about before.

    ¡°Master, these words you¡¯re saying..... what does it mean?¡±

    Yan Bu Gui clenched his teeth together, seemingly wanting to saying something, but he just could not, like he was very concerned about something.

    ¡°I will never seek you any harm. All of you have exacted your revenge. Do not stay here any longer. The Middle Realm is not a good ce at all.¡±

 Chapter 1951 - â€œThe Swallow Returns (3)â€

    Chapter 1951: ¡°The Swallow Returns (3)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie furrowed up her brows as she looked at Yan Bu Gui. Yan Bu Gui¡¯s words were making her detect a sense of danger.

    There must be some reason that was making Yan Bu Gui not dare to meet Su Ya, and to not dare to remain here in the Middle Realm. That very same reason was also linked to Jun Wu Yao in some way.

    ¡°Master, you know Wu Yao¡¯s identity.¡± That was not a query from Jun Wu Xie, but a statement affirming her conjecture.

    Yan Bu Gui smiled bitterly and said: ¡°Among the people of the Middle Realm, who would not recognize that pair of violet eyes? Even if they had never seen it before, just seeing that pair of eyes would tell them that is the Dark Emperor.¡±

    ¡°How did the Dark Emperor fall back then? Does Master know?¡± Jun Wu Xie was certain that Yan Bu Gui must know something about it. Although judging by his age, he would not know anything about it but his words kept giving Jun Wu Xie the feeling that he did.

    Things about Jun Wu Yao, Jun Wu Xie had never probed much into them but Yan Bu Gui¡¯s words had made her sense danger and she could not help herself but to ask.

    Yan Bu Gui knew very well that he should not say anything more but when he saw Jun Wu Xie¡¯s slightly anxious gaze, he could not harden his heart any longer.

    ¡°The Dark Emperor did not fall. He merely had his powers sealed and imprisoned somewhere in the Lower Realm. Wu Xie, do you know just how powerful the true powers of the Dark Emperor really is?¡±

    ¡°True power?¡± Jun Wu Xie was slightly taken aback. Could it be that Jun Wu Yao currently did not possess his full strength?

    Yan Bu Gui then said: ¡°I know that you must feel that Jun Wu Yao is very strong now, stronger than anything we know of. But I must tell you. When Jun Wu Yao was the Dark Emperor, when his powers were at its peak, with such one single stroke, he would be able to annihte more than every single person in the Nine Temples and Twelve Pces. That is his true strength.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes widened slightly. Jun Wu Yao who had been so powerful back then, just who could have possibly been able to capture him, and sealed up all his powers to imprison him in that dark cave that never saw the light of day?

    ¡°The Dark Emperor was set up and taken in by sly schemes to fall into a trap. The Jun Wu Yao I saw before had although regained some of his powers, butpared to when he was at his peak, it¡¯s still worlds apart. In his current state, if he was discovered by those same people from back then, they will surely not hesitate to capture him and take him away at all cost. So, bring Jun Wu Yao and leave the Middle Realm now.¡± Yan Bu Gui persuaded sincerely with all his heart.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s head was buzzing from what she had heard, seemingly having caught the crux of the matter.

    ¡°Master, the reason for your departure back then had also been because of those same people?¡±

    Yan Bu Gui nodded his head solemnly.

    ¡°Wu Xie, that is not something you can go touch at all. Even the Dark Emperor was taken down back then. You definitely must note into any form of contact with them.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie was slightly stunned.

    A slender figure suddenly came to appear right behind her, to wrap Jun Wu Xie whose body had turned slightly chill into an embrace, his violet eyes looked displeased as he stared at the frozen Yan Bu Gui.

    ¡°Dark Emperor.¡± Yan Bu Gui¡¯s heart quaked.

    Jun Wu Yao narrowed his eyes as he stared at Yan Bu Gui to say: ¡°If you are not Little Xie¡¯s Master, you would already be dead.¡±

    Yan Bu Gui¡¯s entire body turned chill involuntarily, the oppressive aura emanating from Jun Wu Yao making it hard for him to breathe. He knew very clearly that Jun Wu Yao¡¯s words were in no way a joke.

    ¡°When one is powerless to protect the person he loves, then he¡¯s useless.¡± Jun Wu Yao said as he eyed Yan Bu Gui coldly. The words that Yan Bu Gui had told Jun Wu Xie just now, had caused murder to rise within him.

    Those matters, were not things the current Jun Wu Xie should know about.

    Yan Bu Gui¡¯s eyes quivered, knowing that he had said too much.

    ¡°Who wants to capture you?¡± Jun Wu Xie raised her head up to look at Jun Wu Yao, her eyes reflecting Jun Wu Yao¡¯s countenance.

 Chapter 1952 - â€œThe Swallow Returns (4)â€

    Chapter 1952: ¡°The Swallow Returns (4)¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. You don¡¯t need to think too much about these things.¡± Jun Wu Yao said as he ruffled Jun Wu Xie¡¯s little head.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s brows creased up slightly, sensing that Jun Wu Yao had no intentions of talking about it anymore.

    To be able to cause Jun Wu Yao to be concerned, it would not be any ordinary person. That he did not want to say anything, Jun Wu Xie could understand why. He was afraid that she would be dragged into it.

    Seeing Jun Wu Xie¡¯s brows creased up in a frown, Jun Wu Yao¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t bear to see it and he said in a soft voice: ¡°It is not yet the right time. When the time is ripe, I will definitely tell you everything.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie pulled Jun Wu Yao¡¯s hand off and stared unblinkingly at him.

    ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯m too weak.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words stuffed up Jun Wu Yao¡¯s heart heavily and he wrapped her up tightly in a hug as he said in a serious tone: ¡°You¡¯re not weak. Your heart is stronger than anyone else. But you¡¯re still growing and you should not let these matters perplex your heart. One fine day, you will be powerful enough.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie vowed silently to herself that the day woulde where she would grow so strong that Jun Wu Yao could reveal anything and everything to her without any misgivings.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Seeing the two of them locked in tight embrace, Yan Bu Gui heart was feeling ratherplicated. He could not help but think, that if he had the same kind of resolute determination like Jun Wu Yao back then, would he then not have had to let her down.

    Jun Wu Xieposed her emotion. She was not a person who liked to indulge in self pity and since she knows the problemid with her being weak, she would then not continue to dwell on it. Only by bing stronger, would shepletely resolve the problem.

    ¡°Master, I had initially thought to ask you to go bring the news of the Twelve Pces¡¯ eradication to the Spirit Jade Pce and go see that other Master of mine along the way. But since the knot in your heart still has not unraveled, then.....¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go!¡± Yan Bu Gui suddenly changed his mind.

    Jun Wu Xie was rather surprised.

    Yan Bu Gui smiled bitterly and said: ¡°The Dark Emperor is right. I had been useless, and I have been too narrow sighted. I have always thought that staying far away from her was a form of protection for her but have never considered that it will also bring her pain. Seeing the highly determined resolve from the both of you, I seem to have understood something. I made a wrong choice back then, and I would like to salvage it now.¡±

    He could no longer remember how many years it had been since he left, but he still remembered vividly thest time he saw Su Ya. Her smiling countenance beautiful as flowers in bloom, filled his dreams on so many nights, her svelte figure always hovering before his eyes, never going away. That reflected the longing in his heart, a longing he could not let go of, indelible, destined to follow him his entire life.

    A smile rose up within Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes, as she knew the long wait someone had been enduring up in Mount Fu Yao, was finally yielding fruit.

    ¡°The Spirit Jade Pce is just in the mid levels of Mount Fu Yao. I will get Fei Yan to draw you a map. This key here is the key to open the entrance door into the Spirit Jade Pce. You only need to tell them the news about the Twelve Pces and you can then go on ahead to the Cloudy Brook Academy to see Master Su Ya.¡±

    Yan Bu Gui epted the key and nodded his head at Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°I leave tomorrow.¡±

    Upon saying that, Yan Bu Gui then walked himself out.

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s chin was resting upon Jun Wu Xie¡¯s head, and as he looked at Yan Bu Gui¡¯s departing back, a smile curled up the ends of his lips.

    ¡°This Master of yours, isn¡¯t all that dense afterall.¡±

    ¡°That is my Master.¡± Jun Wu Xie retorted with an eyebrow lifting up slightly. She raised a hand to hold up Jun Wu Yao¡¯s chin, as she released herself from the torment upon the top of her head.

    ¡°I should be able to stabilize Qiao Chu¡¯s condition and all the others in about a month¡¯s time. Shall we move out after one month?¡±

    Jun Wu Yao smiled indulgently, seeing Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes lit with anticipation, knowing that it was his own predicament that was causing the little one to be so anxious to gain power.

    ¡°Sure! But if your own injuries are not healed by then, I will not bring you there.¡±

 Chapter 1953 - â€œThe Swallow Returns (5)â€

    Chapter 1953: ¡°The Swallow Returns (5)¡±

    With Yan Bu Gui¡¯s heart set on seeing Su Ya, he hurriedly went back to his room, and stared into the mirror for a long while.

    The man in the mirror was tall and imposing, his face covered by a wild bushy beard. Although he had already had a change of clothes, the thuggish look of a bandit about him was still clear to see. Yan Bu Gui stroked at his beard for a long while as he stared at the razor de at the side. He suddenly took a deep breath and reached his hand out to pick it up.

    After Qiao Chu and the others had sufficiently suffered through Jun Wu Xie¡¯s ¡°revenge¡±, they were living a life worse than death.

    Jun Wu Xie was also carrying injuries herself and she was naturally unable to take care of them. It had been the little Yue Ye who had instead taken over her own Master¡¯s task, popping in and out of the room Qiao Chu and the others were in everyday, casually bringing in a humongous cauldron of medicine that made Qiao Chu and the others to cringe in horror just by looking at it, with Yue Yi, her own brother, roped in as a helper.

    ¡°I¡¯ll say, Little Moon, your master is a patient as well. Aren¡¯t you going to help her?¡± Qiao Chu said with a twitch tugging at the corner of his mouth as he stared at Yue Ye busying herself all over the ce. If the little doll had note in here forcing them to drink that nauseating brew, they would have weed her visits very much.

    Yue Ye raised her head up to look at Qiao Chu, but her action of grinding the medicine into powder did not stop as she answered with a serious face: ¡°Master¡¯s skills in healing so way much better than mine. I will only add on to her troubles if I go there.¡±

    [So you¡¯re using us for practice then?] Qiao Chu thought to himself as he cried, but no tears came out.

    Though that was what his heart thought, Qiao Chu did not have the guts to say it. He had not forgotten that standing behind this littless, was the devil herself, Jun Wu Xie.

    The group of youths who were feeling bitter and sorry for himself to be tormented like this by Jun Wu Xie and her little disciple, suddenly saw a figure appear at their door.

    A tall and towering man, with a handsome countenance and a dominating air was walking into their room.

    Qiao Chu¡¯s brows creased up as he stared at this man he did not know at all, but at the same time felt rather familiar, two highly contradicting views.

    ¡°You are?¡± Yue Ye blinked her eyes at him, looking at the man that she had never seen before.

    ¡°Cough.¡± The handsome man with the dominating air cleared his throat, as he stared back a little awkwardly at the several youths who were looking at him with a querying look in their eyes.

    ¡°I am your Grandmaster.¡± The man replied.

    Yue Ye¡¯s face became highly flustered, obviously unable to remember which Grandmaster it was.

    ¡°My Master told me before, that she has three different Masters, but.....¡± Yue Ye was feeling rather confused. Among Jun Wu Xie¡¯s three Masters, one had already passed on into the afterlife and the other two were Yan Bu Gui and one she had never met, but she knew was ady.

    ¡°I am Yan Bu Gui.¡± The man said rather awkwardly.

    ¡°PUU! ! !¡± Qiao Chu spurted out the entire mouthful of medicinal brew he had just poured into his mouthpletely.

    ¡°Ma.....Master?¡± Qiao Chu¡¯s eyes widened bigger than a goldfish¡¯s, as he stared incredulously at Yan Bu Gui.

    Not just Qiao Chu, even Hua Yao and the rest of the gang were showing faces of stunned incredulity.

    Who in the world would be able to draw any kind of link between this handsome man with such a dominating air about him with that slovenly and unkempt Master of theirs they had always known?

    ¡°Master, how..... How did you turn out like this?¡± If not for the fact that the voice was still the same, Qiao Chu would really have thought that this person before his eyes was impersonating their Master!

    The expression on Yan Bu Gui¡¯s face became more and more awkward. He cleared his throat ufortably and said: ¡°I have merely shaved off my beard and the bunch of you already can¡¯t recognise me. You all deserve a thrashing I think!¡± As he said that, he rubbed at his chin, the smooth feeling under his fingers was something he still hadn¡¯t gotten used to.

    ¡°.....¡± Qiao Chu was speeechless.

    With such a big change, who would be able to tell?

    When they had acknowledged Yan Bu Gui as their Master, Yan Bu Gui¡¯s was already covered in that great bushy beard. It had been so many years and none of them had ever seen him shave his beard before. Moreover.....

 Chapter 1954 - â€œThe Swallow Returns (6)â€

    Chapter 1954: ¡°The Swallow Returns (6)¡±

    Wasn¡¯t the disparity a little tad bit too big! ?

    Even if you beat Qiao Chu to death, he would never have thought that his crude and boorish Master would look like such adies man just by shaving off his beard.

    Shocking, doncha think! ?

    It could be he was feeling even more ufortable being under his disciples¡¯ stunned gazes that Yan Bu Gui¡¯s face turned dark as he said sternly: ¡°I came here to find all of you today to bid all of you goodbye temporarily. I will be leaving right this afternoon and will not be returning anytime soon. All of you do not have any spirit powers now and you must remember to exercise some restraint on your temper, and not stir up anymore trouble for Wu Xie.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Master, where are you going?¡± Fei Yan immediately asked when he heard that Yan Bu Gui was leaving.

    But looking at that face on Yan Bu Gui, he could not help but feel that he had mistaken him for somebody.

    Yan Bu Gui lifted up an eyebrow slightly and said: ¡°Your Master I, am going in pursuit of my lifelong happiness. All of you better watch yourself well.¡±

    Yan Bu Gui¡¯s words immediately caused the youths¡¯ faces to be surprised. But as their surprise dissipated, the gazes they were looking at Yan Bu Gui with then turned highly amused.

    ¡°What kind of a look are all of you giving me! ?¡± Yan Bu Gui noticed that the eyes of the bunch of rascals did not look right.

    ¡°I had thought why Master would suddenly decide to shave off his beard for no reason. So it is because he wants to change his image to go pursue a wife.¡± Fei Yan said teasingly as he rubbed at his chin.

    ¡°No need to say. Master, with the way you look now, you will definitely mesmerize a whole bunch of youngdies without any problem. See how handsome you look!¡± Qiao Chu nodded his head vehemently in agreement, not forgetting to add in some boot licking.

    Yan Bu Gui¡¯s face turned red from their merciless teasing, as he suppressed the strong urge to teach them a good lesson on the spot, worrying about their ailing body and had no choice but to give up on that thought.

    ¡°The whole lot of you had better shut your gaps!¡±

    ¡°You guys better stop. Don¡¯t you see that your Master¡¯s face had turned all red?¡± Fan Zhuo had not taken Yan Bu Gui as his Master, but still chirped in with a smile.

    ¡°Why do I seem to feel that after Master shaved off his beard, the skin on his face has thinned out as well? Why is his face turning red so easily now?¡± Qiao Chu continued to say, seemingly unafraid of death.

    Yan Bu Gui was almost driven to vomit out blood by this bunch of rascals. He had initiallye with well intentions to bid them goodbye, and instead of seeing them reluctant to part, he was very nearly driven to his grave from rage!

    ¡°Qiao Chu! Fei Yan! The two of you just wait. When your bodies have recovered, see how your Master is going to deal with you two.¡± Yan Bu Gui cracked his knuckles threateningly. ¡°Hurry up and nurse yourselves back to health, to wait for your Master toe back and peel your skin off!¡±

    Upon saying that, Yan Bu Gui turned and walked out in a huff.

    As Qiao Chu and the others looked at Yan Bu Gui¡¯s departing back, they discreetly rubbed at their noses.

    It was not that they wanted to see Yan Bu Gui leave, but the image Yan Bu Gui had suddenly assumed before he left really made it hard for them to ept.

    Yan Bu Gui had left, bringing with him the news that the Twelve Pces had been destroyed to the Spirit Jade Pce, before he would go resolve the longing that had been hidden in his heart for so many years.

    Qiao Chu and the rest of the gang consistently drank medicinal brews and ate medicine everyday, their bodies so frail they were not even able to get out from their beds, the days that passed feeling like they were being reared as pigs.

    Till half a monthter, Granny Yue came to see Jun Wu Xie, to tell Jun Wu Xie that the Cloudy Brook Academy had been emptied out. After their batch of disciples left, the Cloudy Brook Academy¡¯s teachers had all dispersed and separated, leaving the academy empty andpletely devoid of people.

    Yan Bu Gui had naturally not been able to find Su Ya, but he had not returned here, not giving up but went on to find out some clues about Su Ya¡¯s departure from the Spirit Jade Pce and went in pursuit towards where the clues indicated.

    The Spirit Jade Pce took in all the remaining strength of the Twelve Pces, and Granny Yue came to ry the Spirit Jade Pce Lord¡¯s thanks in gratitude.

    Nobody had ever thought that the agreement to cooperate made almost in jest would actuallye to fruition after just a year¡¯s time.

 Chapter 1955 - â€œMaking Their Way Towards the Spirits (1)â€

    Chapter 1955: ¡°Making Their Way Towards the Spirits (1)¡±

    A month¡¯s time passed in a blink, and all the Twelve Pces¡¯ affairs handed over to the Spirit Jade Pce to pick up the pieces. ording to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s instructions, Qu Ling Yue arranged for the army to prepare themselves for their return back to the Lower Realm.

    The level of spirit powers contained within the Middle Realm¡¯snds was far more robust that the Lower Realm¡¯s and the fifty thousand strong army that had stayed here for merely slightly more than one month¡¯s time saw every one¡¯s powers increase dramatically. That discovery had made Jun Qing highly excited.

    When they had been in the Lower Realm before, they had never had this kind of feeling but after havinge to the Middle Realm, they realized that the spirit powers the Lower Realm possessed wascking far below the Middle Realm had and in just slightly over a month¡¯s time, Long Qi and Jun Qing who had been stuck at the peak of the indigo level had actually both broken through to the Purple Spirit, with many others within the army attaining a breakthrough as well.

    If not for the hidden danger posed by the Nine Temples, Jun Wu Xie would really have wanted the fifty thousand soldiers to continue to remain here in the Middle Realm to cultivate.

    And towards the circumstances they were facing, Jun Wu Xie had also discussed it with Jun Qing and Qu Ling Yue for a time.

    The Twelve Pces were taken over by the Spirit Jade Pce and for the Spirit Jade Pce topletely eradicate the remnants of the old Twelve Pces, it would require at least two to three months¡¯ time. And within these two to three months, the Spirit Jade Pce themselves would not be considered stable yet and they would have to wait till the Spirit Jade Pce had unified the Twelve Pces which would also mean that they would have stabilized everything, allowing them to deter the Nine Temples¡¯ actions somewhat. At that time, Granny Yue would then send the Spirit Jade Pce¡¯s disciples to the Lower Realm, and invite the people from the Lower Realm toe continue their cultivation within the Spirit Jade Pce¡¯s perimeters.

    And within these two to three months, they would closely observe the Nine Temples¡¯ movements and if there was any situation, Granny Yue would also send people down into the Lower Realm to inform Jun Qing and the others at the very first instance.

    ¡°You¡¯re all leaving already.....¡± Qiao Chu and Hua Yao were supporting each other. Having undergone all that careful nursing, they were now able toe down from their beds to walk around, but standing on their feet for too long would still make them feel exceedingly tired.

    The Spirit Transformation Elixir¡¯s side effects was more intense than any one of them had imagined and ording to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s diagnosis, their condition had stabilized. That would also mean that in the uing one year, they would have to live their lives so frail and sickly.

    Although the five of them had said that they had gone all out with everything they had because they wanted to seek revenge for their family members, but now that they were faced with the situation that they could not even summon up any strength for the most mundane tasks, they were finding it a little hard to ept.

    From the Purple Spirit¡¯s third stage to bepletely drained of any spirit power, turned into absolute trash where they even needed a crutch just to walk, how could the proud bunch of youths possibly find it easy to ept.

    ¡°We¡¯re just be away temporarily. Are all of you feeling better? I¡¯ll get Long Qi to arrange some horse carriages for you and you can all just climb up into the carriages. We will have to switch to travelling over water midway through the journey and all of you must take good care of yourself.¡± Jun Qing said, looking a little pained as he looked at Qiao Chu and the others. One could not help but be worried when see how weak and frail the bodies of these youths had be.

    ¡°I thank Uncle Jun for worrying about us. We will have to trouble all of you this time.¡± Rong Ruo opened her mouth to say apologetically.

    ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much about it.¡± Jun Qing had already seen these bunch of youths as his own nephews and nieces from long before.

    The youths were packing their luggages when they saw Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao walking towards them together.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t Little Xie and Big Brother Wu Yao going back together with us?¡± Fei Yan asked, seeing that Jun Wu Xie had not made any preparations.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at the pale faces of Qiao Chu and her otherpanions, before she slowly said: ¡°Not only I am not going back, you guys cannot go back as well.¡±

 Chapter 1956 - â€œMaking Their Way Towards the Spirits (2)â€

    Chapter 1956: ¡°Making Their Way Towards the Spirits (2)¡±

    ¡°Har?¡± Qiao Chu and the others stared in surprise at Jun Wu Xie, not understanding for a moment what she was saying.

    ¡°We are not going back? If we do not go back, and with the condition our bodies are in now, remaining here in the Middle Realm would be too.....¡± Fei Yan said hesitantly. Although he didn¡¯t want to admit it, but with them being no different from being as good as useless trash, remaining behind would only drag Jun Wu Xie down.

    ¡°To put it more urately, it¡¯s your souls that are remaining behind.¡± Jun Wu Xie then continued to say.

    At that moment, Hua Yao and the others were even more confused.

    Only Rong Ruo was looking rather thoughtful as she nced at Jun Wu Yao standing behind Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at her several littlepanions who were looking rather bewildered and she opened her mouth to exin: ¡°I have discussed it with Jun Wu Yao. In the year that all of you are suffering from the side effects of the Spirit Transformation Elixir, he¡¯ll bring your souls to the Spirit World and we¡¯ll continue with our cultivation over there.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Spirit World?¡±

    The faces of the youths were filled with shock and they could not believe what they had just heard.

    ¡°But isn¡¯t the Spirit World a ce that only spirits forms are able to go to? How is it possible for us to go there just like that?¡± Rong Ruo asked as she looked puzzledly at Jun Wu Xie.

    Qiao Chu had turned deathly pale as he clutched at his chest over his heart to say in despair: ¡°Little Xie..... are you thinking that we are all now useless and you want us to take our own lives, to be homeless spirits and go there to cultivate.....¡±

    [They were only going to be trash for a year..... They were not prepared to die yet.....]

    A twitch involuntarily started to tug at a corner of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mouth and shepletely ignored Qiao Chu who was spouting a whole mouthful of nonsense but to turn to Rong Ruo to exin instead: ¡°The exact method used to do that will be carried out by Jun Wu Yao. We will only need to follow him and that¡¯s all we need to do.¡±

    Jun Wu Yao looked smilingly the confused and bewildered group and his figure suddenly appeared in a sh before Qiao Chu.

    Suddenly looking at that handsome countenance close up, Qiao Chu gasped in shock.

    [Damn, Big Brother Wu Yao is so good looking!]

    Without waiting for him to be able to give voice to his thoughts, Jun Wu Yao¡¯s hand suddenly went through Qiao Chu¡¯s chest in that instant!

    ¡°Big Brother Wu Yao, what are you doing?¡± Hua Yao was rather taken aback as he stared at Qiao Chu¡¯s chest that had Jun Wu Yao¡¯s hand plunged right inside. The scene was just too brutal and it caused shock to fill up in everyone¡¯s heart!

    Even Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes widened slightly, but Jun Wu Yao then suddenly stretched a hand out to block Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes.

    The corners of Jun Wu Yao¡¯s lips curled up slightly, and the hand that was plunged through Qiao Chu¡¯s chest was slowly retracted, and with that action, a ghostly figure was actually pulled out from Qiao Chu¡¯s body!

    In the instant that Jun Wu Yao¡¯s hand came out from Qiao Chu¡¯s bodypletely, Qiao Chu immediately fell backwards with his eyes closed.

    Fortunately Jun Qing was quick to move as he shot forward to hold Qiao Chu¡¯s body.

    However, a ghostly figure had appeared right before the eyes of Hua Yao and the rest of the gang, the countenance of that insubstantial figure looking exactly like Qiao Chu.

    The spectral Qiao Chu stood in his spot looking greatly surprised. For an instant there just now, he had felt like he had an illusion, like he was in a dream where things were just too surreal. Jun Wu Yao¡¯s hand had clearly plunged right through into his body but he had not felt the slightest bit of pain, but just felt an ufortable sensation that he was being pulled. When that feeling intensified, his consciousness had be muddled and unclear and when he regained back his senses, he found himself back in the same spot. But when he saw ¡°himself¡± held in Jun Qing¡¯s arms, his mind suddenly turned nk.

    ¡°This here, is your soul.¡± Jun Wu Yao¡¯s voice then sounded within his ears at that moment.

    ¡°My..... soul?¡± Qiao Chu looked down in shock, to stare at his translucent pair of hands.

 Chapter 1957 - â€œMaking Their Way Towards the Spirits (3)â€

    Chapter 1957: ¡°Making Their Way Towards the Spirits (3)¡±

    Qiao Chu was feeling great. Originally weak and frail, that had disappeared without a trace. He no longer felt any difort or lethargy, but just an unexinable feeling of emptiness. He looked at his own two hands, and through that spectral shade, he could clearly see the cracks in the stone bs on the ground. The feeling that was going through his body was just too strange for words.

    ¡°This is a soul?¡± Hua Yao¡¯s eyes widened. If he was not seeing it with his own eyes, he really would not dare to believe that there could be such a thing in this world, that someone could actually drag a person¡¯s soul out from his body.

    Hua Yao immediately bent down to check for breathing under the nose of Qiao Chu¡¯s body.

    ¡°Pulling out one¡¯s soul will not have any other effect on a person¡¯s body, but just as if he has fallen asleep. The only difference is that they would not wake up.¡± It was as if Jun Wu Yao could see Hua Yao¡¯s worry, and he opened his mouth to exin.

    ¡°This is really amazing.¡± Qiao Chu¡¯s eyes stared, looking at himself in spirit form and then turning his head to look at his own body. He could not help himself but to walk over, thinking to touch his own body.

    But when he stretched his hand out, his hand went right through his own flesh body.

    ¡°This.....¡±

    ¡°You are just a new spirit, and have not yet grasp the unique qualities of a spirit form. With the current level of power in your spirit, you will not be able to touch anything.¡± Jun Wu Yao said.

    ¡°I am now a spirit form?¡± Qiao Chu was thinking the feeling was just too strange. When he checked through his spiritual body, he discovered within the chest of his translucent soul, a tiny little figure was cuddled up sound asleep.

    That figure was solid, and not translucent, its stark contrast of ck and white, curled up in a ball, looking extremely adorable.

    ¡°Rolly?¡± Qiao Chu looked at the little furball inside his chest, and immediately recognized its identity.

    Wasn¡¯t that a miniature version of the Ying Yang Bear?

    ¡°Ring Spirits are spirit forms by itself and their existence are directly linked to your souls.¡± Jun Wu Yao said with a shrug.

    ¡°Heh. Little fe, so you¡¯re still with me.¡± Qiao Chu could not help but want to poke at the Ying Yang Bear, and as he smiled, he discovered something highly shocking.

    ¡°Heavens be damned! Where¡¯re my clothes! ?¡±

    Caught up in his astoundment from having his soul parted from his body, Qiao Chu suddenly realized that his entire body was stark naked and he wasn¡¯t covered at all in the slightest!

    ¡°Pfft! Hahaha!¡± Fei Yan had endured it for so long and his finally burst outughing, having already noticed that all along.

    ¡°Argh! Argh! Argh! Arrrgh!¡± Qiao Chu let out a wail, and squatted himself down, trying his hardest to cover his stark naked body. However, as a brand new spirit form, he was translucent and there was no way he could cover himself at all.

    Qiao Chu almost wanted to cry.

    He finally understood, why Jun Wu Yao had covered Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes earlier! !

    Knowing that their souls could be parted from their flesh bodies, Hua Yao and the others were more prepared. Jun Qing got Long Qi to fetch a few men to catch Hua Yao and the others when they fell before Jun Wu Yao went on to pull their souls out, where he kept Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes tightly covered throughout the entire process.

    Although she knew what Jun Wu Yao was concerned about, but.....

    Jun Wu Xie really felt like telling him, that back in her previous life, she had already dissected an uncountable number of bodies of the opposite sex!

    When it was Rong Ruo¡¯s turn, Fei Yan¡¯s soul that had just been dragged out from his body shot himself right in between Rong Ruo and Jun Wu Yao, his face bitterly mournful.

    ¡°Big Brother Wu Yao, can we go inside a room before doing it?¡±

    [This one is to be his future little wife! !]

 Chapter 1958 - â€œMaking Their Way Towards the Spirits (4)â€

    Chapter 1958: ¡°Making Their Way Towards the Spirits (4)¡±

    Rong Ruo was feeling at quite a loss as she looked at Fei Yan. Jun Wu Yao raised up an eyebrow slightly and a faint smile passed his lips.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    His mind set at ease by the reply, Fei Yan heaved a sigh of relief, before hurrying to hide inside one of the houses at the side.

    Just like Qiao Chu, when their souls parted from their bodies, there wasn¡¯t a sliver of clothing upon them.

    Rong Ruo followed Jun Wu Yao into a room, as Qiao Chu and the others hid helplessly as they trembled. They were not able to physically touch anything and they had no choice but to remain unclothed.

    Not long after, Jun Wu Yao came walking out from the room, and Rong Ruo stepped out just a step behind him. Jun Wu Xie smelled a faint scent, of something that had just been burnt.

    ¡°Little Ruo?¡± Jun Wu Xie stared at the figure of Rong Ruo. It was strange to say the least, but Rong Ruo¡¯s soul looked rather different from her flesh body. She was a little taller, her countenance leaning more towards handsomeness, and what Jun Wu Xie was more curious about was the fact that Rong Ruo was wearing clothes.

    ¡°Mm.¡± Rong Ruo smiled slightly.

    Leaning out over the window¡¯s ledge to look outside, Fei Yan was slightly taken aback when he saw Rong Ruo, where he could not help but feel that something was not right. But before he could think deeper into it, Qiao Chu at the side was already shouting at the top of his voice.

    ¡°Little Ruo! Why do you have clothes! ?¡±

    Rong Ruo¡¯s spectral body was translucent just like theirs, but she was wearing a suit of clothes. Although they were also translucent, it covered her modesty, not stark naked like Qiao Chu and the others.

    ¡°Ye Jie made it for me.¡± Rong Ruo lowered her head to look at her own clothes, and smiled.

    A small figure then came walking out from inside the room. After Ye Gu was injured, Ye Jie had then appeared. Ye Jie stood shyly by the door as she looked at the people outside.

    ¡°Huh? Ye Jie! ! I want that too! Me too!¡± Qiao Chu immediately protested. Although he wasn¡¯t not able to physically feel anything, he still knew how to feel shame you know! ? Being sopletely exposed, not to mention going to the Spirit World, he wouldn¡¯t even dare to step out through the door!

    Ye Jie looked at Qiao Chu, and then looked over to Jun Wu Yao.

    Jun Wu Yao nodded, and Ye Jie then carried the Hell¡¯s Rodent in her hand toe walking out.

    The Hell¡¯s Rodent opened his mouth and spat out a set of the Four Treasures of Literacy and arge stack of papers. Ye Jie pulled out a sheet of paper that was bigger than she was on the ground, and knelt right upon it to dip the brush into the ink, to start drawing upon the pure white paper. Sets of clothes were quickly drawn out on the paper. Ye Jie drew very quickly and they were done in great detail. Outer robes, inner robes, pants, shoes, socks, and even jade head pieces were drawn out looking highly lifelike. After finishing with the drawing, Ye Jie picked up a pair of scissors and meticulously cut out the clothes and essories she had drawn.

    (Trantor¡¯s Note: Four Treasures of Literacy ¨C ÎÄ·¿ËÄ±¦ wen2 fang2 shi4 bao3, consists of brush, ink, paper, and ink b.)

    Ye Sha then brought out a little cauldron of fire and after Ye Jie finished cutting out the paper, she looked towards Qiao Chu.

    ¡°Birth date and time.¡±

    Qiao Chu quickly rted the information and Ye Jie wrote the details on those pieces of paper before she unceremoniously dumped them all into the cauldron of mes.

    In the instant that those drawings of clothes werepletely burnt, a set of clothes suddenly appeared on Qiao Chu¡¯s body, and even his hair was bound up with a jade headpiece.

    Qiao Chu looked in surprise at his own clothes, unable to believe that he was already wearing the clothes just like that.

    With Qiao Chu as an example, Fei Yan, Hua Yao and Fan Zhuo all pleaded with Ye Jie to draw them a set as well.

    After they were dressed in the clothes ¡°burnt¡± for them, the group of youths who had been hiding inside the room and afraid toe out finally stepped out from inside, appraising their own clothes, finding them just amazing and highly interesting.

    ¡°Eh? Then does that mean we won¡¯t be able to use the magical artifacts anymore?¡± Qiao Chu was staring at his wrists, and he no longer saw the pair of bracelets that were his me Dragon Gauntlets.

    ¡°Magical artifacts cannot be brought into the Spirit World, unless they are magical artifacts from the Spirit World.¡± Ye Jie said unblinkingly from the side.

 Chapter 1959 - â€œMaking Their Way Towards the Spirits (5)â€

    Chapter 1959: ¡°Making Their Way Towards the Spirits (5)¡±

    Fei Yan walked over to Rong Ruo¡¯s side, and looking at Rong Ruo who was the same height as him felt a little strange.

    ¡°Little Ruo, your soul and your flesh body seems to be slightly different.....¡± Fei Yan looked at that face he was so familiar with. He had clearly seen that face from a very young age till now but though he felt it to be familiar, he also thought it to be a little strangely unfamiliar at the same time.

    Rong Ruo turned her eyes away slightly, like she hadn¡¯t noticed and said: ¡°Is that so.....¡±

    ¡°Your height is taller as well.¡± Fei Yan said as hepared their heights. He was originally about half a head taller than Rong Ruo but he found that they were now the same height.

    Rong Ruo did not say anything else but just looked to the side, seemingly deep in thought.

    ¡°Is it my turn next?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked as she looked at Jun Wu Yao.

    Her soul was different from the others.

    Jun Wu Yaoughed, and then pulled Jun Wu Xie into an embrace, carrying her to walk into a room. ¡°Ye Jie, prepare a set of clothes for Little Xie.¡± Upon saying that, he walked inside and closed the door.

    ¡°Yes, my Lord.¡± Ye Jie acknowledged, and patted the Hell¡¯s Rodent on its belly. The Hell¡¯s Belly gurgled and then spat out a pile of little boxes of ink.

    ¡°What is this?¡± Qiao Chu squatted on one side and stared at the things curiously. This was the first time that he knew that things used by spirit souls can really be burnt to give it to them.

    Ye Jie ignored him and just focused on drawing the clothes. Compared to the clothes on Qiao Chu and the others, Ye Jie was extra meticulous this time with her drawing, not sparing any effort even on the veins of intricate design and detailed embroidery. After sketching out the cutting of the clothes, Ye Jie then reached her hand out to take the little ink boxes. In those boxes of ink, there were pigment of a variety of colours, and Ye Jie then went on to carefully dip into the colours before adding them onto the paper.

    ¡°This..... disparity in treatment is a little too different isn¡¯t it?¡± Qiao Chu could not help but gawk as he stared at Ye Jie carefully and meticulously drawing in the clothes. How could those pieces of art be called mere clothes? They were as detailed as embroidery itself!

    Staring at the magnificent and splendid pieces, their colours vibrant and beautiful examples ofdies wear, Qiao Chu then looked at the in white simple clothes on himself, immediately feeling he wanted to cry.

    ¡°Be contented that you even have clothes to wear.¡± Fei Yan was not bothered by it at all. Ye Jie had drawn him a set of men¡¯s clothing and he was extremely satisfied with them.

    Qiao Chu immediately shut his mouth, realizing that it was only through the benefit of Jun Wu Xie that he even had clothes to wear, and was even given the opportunity to continue to cultivate.

    Inside the room, Jun Wu Xie stood before Jun Wu Yao, awaiting for Jun Wu Yao to make his move.

    Jun Wu Yao slowly stretched his hand out, and his warm hand gradually went close to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s chest.

    Jun Wu Xie waited calmly for the moment her soul would leave her body. In actual fact, she was not unfamiliar with this. Back in her past life when she had melded with the little ck cat, she had already experienced it before, and knew what it felt like when one¡¯s soul was parted from his flesh body.

    Seeing Jun Wu Yao¡¯s palm less a foot away and closing in, the memory of the kind of difort in her head made her subconsciously close her eyes, as she waited for the moment when her soul left her body.

    But.....

    The agony she had expected did not appear, and she did not feel the strange feeling of her soul leaving her body. The gradually rising warmth upon her chest caused Jun Wu Xie to open her eyes.

    Arge hand was pressed against her slightly rising chest.

    ¡°.....¡± Jun Wu Xie stared speechlessly at that palm. The palm had no intentions of passing through her chest at all, but was just greedy for the touch upon the soft part on her. Jun Wu Xie raised her head and looked at Jun Wu Yao.

    The corners of Jun Wu Yao¡¯s lips had a wicked smile hanging and his body was leaning forward slightly, as he said through half narrowed eyes.

    ¡°Little Xie has grown up.¡±

    And just as Jun Wu Xie was considering whether to smack that unruly hand away.....

 Chapter 1960 - â€œMaking Their Way Towards the Spirits (6)â€

    Chapter 1960: ¡°Making Their Way Towards the Spirits (6)¡±

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s hand suddenly sank right inside Jun Wu Xie¡¯s chest, as if his entire palm had broken up Jun Wu Xie¡¯s chest to pass right into it, but there wasn¡¯t the slightest wound, and not a single trace of blood dripped out.

    The queer feeling of one¡¯s soul being touched caused Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body to shiver, like something formless within her was being caught in a grip, and slowly being pulled out from her body bit by bit. The feeling couldn¡¯t be considered to be agonizing, but it made one feel highly ufortable, and Jun Wu Yao had merely pulled Jun Wu Xie¡¯s soul out only a little bit.

    Jun Wu Xie suddenly felt the world spin around her, as a unsuppressable feeling of nausea surged within her. Her face immediately turned deathly pale, and her body started to retch uncontrobly.

    Jun Wu Yao immediately released Jun Wu Xie¡¯s soul right in that instant, quickly hugging Jun Wu Xie who was retching so badly her face turned green straight into his arms.

    The temperature had drained out from Jun Wu Xie¡¯s limbs and they felt as if they had been immersed in icy waters.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright now..... It¡¯s alright now.....¡± Jun Wu Yao held Jun Wu Xie tightly in his arms, hisrge warm palms sped around her icy little hands, his brows furrowed up tightly as a glint of puzzlement shed in his eyes.

    Such a situation had not ured with Qiao Chu and the rest of the gang.

    When Qiao Chu and the others had their souls pulled out, their consciousness had been muddled, and had not shown any signs of difort, but Jun Wu Xie was showing such an intense reaction!

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s gaze could not help but fall onto Jun Wu Xie¡¯s pale white face. She was so nauseated she felt like vomiting, but nothing woulde out, and her lips were turning purple from being so highly tensed up.

    It was after quite a long while before Jun Wu Xie¡¯s unsupressable nausea began to disappear. Her entire body was drained of all strength and she could do nothing but be held by Jun Wu Yao, not having the strength to even move a finger.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked, clutching at her abdomen. The nauseating feeling was just indescribable. It was not pain, and not really nausea, but more like an uncontroble difort, that made her unable to control her actions.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Jun Wu Yao hugged Jun Wu Xie tight, gently massaging her temples, his eyes filled with doting indulgence. But hidden under that doting indulgence, was a strange emotion.

    ¡°Wait a while before we¡¯ll try it again.¡± Jun Wu Xie opened her mouth to sayboriously, but her eyes were highly determined.

    Jun Wu Yao rubbed her little head gently and said with a smile: ¡°Yours is a dual soul constitution and it is not that easy to extract. Rest for a day first and we¡¯ll try it again tomorrow.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie had wanted to say something more but thinking that she did not understand much about this, and since Jun Wu Yao had said that, she chose to believe him. She did not say anything more and just obediently nodded her head.

    That feeling was almost too agonizing to describe, and no matter how hard she tried to disregard it, it was carved right into her bones and inscribed into her heart. It might be because she was feeling a little tired, and Jun Wu Xie fell asleep in Jun Wu Yao¡¯s embrace.

    Waiting till Jun Wu Xie was sound asleep, Jun Wu Yaoid her upon the bed, and walked out from the room by himself, undispeble lines of worry creasing up his brows.

    ¡°Lord Jue, I¡¯ve finished drawing.¡± Outside the door, Ye Jie was holding a stack of clothes she had drawn. She had drawn them very seriously and she had included everything that was needed from head to toe. Worried that Jun Wu Xie might not have enough to wear, she had even drawn up several sets.

    ¡°Young Miss¡¯ birth details.....¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t need it for now.¡± Jun Wu Yao opened his mouth to say.

    Ye Jie did not probe but just nodded her head and kept the things away properly, thinking in her heart that she could draw some more since there was more time.

    ¡°Huh? We¡¯re not going to burn them right away to give them to Little Xie?¡± Qiao Chu asked, not daring to turn his head to look inside the room, afraid that Jun Wu Yao would strangle him to death.

 Chapter 1961 - â€œMaking Their Way Towards the Spirits (7)â€

    Chapter 1961: ¡°Making Their Way Towards the Spirits (7)¡±

    Jun Wu Yao said: ¡°A little tired out today. Continue tomorrow.¡±

    Qiao Chu and the others did not suspect anything and just lowered their heads to study their current situation.

    Jun Qing stood in the courtyard and said: ¡°We¡¯ll be setting out for the Lower Realm today, regarding Wu Xie¡¯s flesh body.....¡±

    ¡°I will take care of that.¡± Jun Wu Yao said.

    Jun Qing nodded. With the kind of powers Jun Wu Yao possessed, since he was saying that, he was surelypletely confident. Jun Qing did not ask anymore on that and just brought the flesh bodies of Qiao Chu and the rest of thepanions to go make preparations for them.

    With their souls taken out from their flesh bodies, although there was no consciousness, all other bodily functions were not affected. They were to be fed liquid foods everyday andpared to the prior conditions Qiao Chu and the others were in before, it was easier to take care of them like this.

    Before the team going to the Lower Realm moved out, Jun Wu Xie woke up from her dreams. Apanied by Jun Wu Yao, they walked to the outside of the city to watch the troops ready themselves.

    With this parting, it would be at least a year. Jun Wu Xie was feeling a little reluctant to part as she looked at Jun Qing. Her gaze then fell upon Yue Ye beside her and an idea came into her head.

    ¡°Uncle! Wait.¡± Jun Wu Xie held Yue Ye¡¯s hand and came walking over to Jun Qing.

    Yue Ye hid nervously behind Jun Wu Xie and Jun Qing smiled gently as he looked at Yue Ye¡¯s bashful demeanor, thinking it rather amusing.

    ¡°Uncle, can I trouble you to bring Little Ye back to the Lin Pce? Little Ye is my disciple and she is still very young, but she possesses great gift in the field of healing. The Middle Realm is afterall still too unstable and she needs a stable environment for her to be able to learn more things. I¡¯ve spoken to Mu Chen about this before. Have him guide Little Ye along after you get back.¡± Jun Wu Xie looked at the timid Yue Ye. Even though Yue Ye had never said anything about it, Jun Wu Xie could still feel that life back in the Shadow Moon Pce had left a great impact on Yue Ye. Under such circumstances, remaining here might continue to be a form of harm towards Yue Ye so why not give her aplete change of environment to let her start afresh.

    In the Lower Realm, no one knows of her past, and she would no longer need to live in fear.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Jun Qing smiled, and he bent his back down to look at Yue Ye hiding behind Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Little Ye, you want to go home with Granduncle?¡± Saying that, he put his hand out before her.

    Yue Ye looked at Jun Qing rather nervously before raising her head to look at Jun Wu Xie. Seeing Jun Wu Xie nod her head, she then carefully stretched out her tiny hand, and ced it within Jun Qingrge open palm.

    ¡°Granduncle.....¡±

    ¡°What a good girl.¡± Jun Qing said as he looked smilingly at the obedient Yue Ye. His very own little niece had grown up so fast and did not need him to worry or take care of her at all, never sticking around for long, which filled Jun Qing with regret.

    ¡°Big Brother, I¡¯m leaving.¡± Yue Ye said with her hand held in Jun Qing¡¯s, as she turned her head around to look at Yue Yi standing behind Jun Wu Xie. Yue Yi will be remaining behind in the Middle Realm, to follow Elder Ying back to the Zhan Family.

    Yue Yi nodded his head. Although he could not bear to part, he was still happy for Yue Ye. Having lived their lives with only each other to rely on for so many years, how could he not see the self abasement hidden deep in Yue Ye¡¯s heart?

    Yue Ye looked at Yue Yi one final time as she was led towards the horse carriages by Jun Qing.

    Standing beside Yue Yi, Elder Ying looked longingly at Yue Ye¡¯s departing back, wanting to say something several times before stopping himself.

    Seeing Yue Ye climb into the horse carriage and the door shut, Elder Ying¡¯s eyes filled up with disappointment.

    ¡°Grandfather.¡±

    The voice rose suddenly, and Elder Ying raised his head up in surprise.

    Yue Ye poked his head out from the carriage¡¯s window, her face a little shy as she looked at Elder Ying to say timidly: ¡°Grandfather, I¡¯m leaving. Goodbye.¡± Upon saying that, she did not wait for Elder Ying to react as she hid herself back inside the horse carriage.

    Just that one call of ¡°Grandfather¡±, had already moved Elder Ying to have tears streaming down his face.

 Chapter 1962 - â€œMaking Their Way Towards the Spirits (8)â€

    Chapter 1962: ¡°Making Their Way Towards the Spirits (8)¡±

    Just as Qu Ling Yue was stepping onto the horse carriage, her gaze fell onto the figure of Jun Wu Xie at the veryst second, to bid her a silent farewell.

    At that same moment, Bai Yun Xian was seated in a carriage, to look at Mo Qian Yuan who was seated by the window. Her gaze hovered upon him, hiding feelings that no one knew about. But those feelings were tinged with a sliver of helplessness, simr to what he was feeling through the window, as he looked upon Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie stood shoulder to shoulder beside Jun Wu Yao outside the city, to see off the Lower Realm¡¯s army of fifty thousand, family andpanions as they departed.

    It was a grand contingent, as they marched into the horizon under the setting sun, to gradually disappear from Jun Wu Xie¡¯s sight.

    That night, Jun Wu Xie slept deeply. In her dreams, she seemed to have returned to the Lower Realm, back to the Lin Pce. She thought she might have seen Jun Xian seated within the main hall, his face filled with a harmonious smile and felt as if she had seen another soul behind him that was named as ¡°Father¡±.

    It was the same night that Jun Wu Yao could not find peaceful sleep. He sat under the moonlight in the courtyard, his brows tightly locked together.

    ¡°Lord Jue, could Young Miss¡¯ soul be.....¡± Ye Mei asked as he looked at the expression on Jun Wu Yao¡¯s face, feeling a little worried.

    With Jun Wu Yao¡¯s powers, how could he possibly be tired just from dragging out a few souls from thepanions?

    There must be some issue concerning the Young Miss¡¯ soul.

    ¡°Little Xie is the same as me.¡± Jun Wu Yao suddenly raised his head up to say as he looked up at the bright moon hanging high above in the sky, a sliver of delight rising up among the frustration in his eyes.

    He finally understood why their short period of interaction had caused him to not want to leave her anymore.

    It had seemed so right from the start, they were the same.

    ¡°What?¡± Ye Mei was slightly taken aback.

    ¡°This information must not be spread, and it must not be mentioned to her.¡± Jun Wu Yao¡¯s eyes glinted sharply as he ordered.

    Ye Mei immediately fell to one knee and said: ¡°It will be as my Lord has ordered.¡±

    Early the next day, Jun Wu Yao came into Jun Wu Xie room. Jun Wu Xie was already all prepared as she looked at Jun Wu Yaoing in, feeling rather excited.

    ¡°Can it be done today?¡± Jun Wu Xie was rather disappointed that the soul extraction had failed yesterday.

    Jun Wu Yao nodded.

    ¡°Give me your hand.¡± Jun Wu Yao said suddenly.

    Jun Wu Xie did not understand but did as she was told, cing her small and fair hand upon Jun Wu Yao¡¯s palm.

    It was not known from when Jun Wu Yao had a sharp dagger in his hand. He pressed its edge against Jun Wu Xie¡¯s arm and drew a shallow vertical line of blood. A slight trace of blood spewed out of the very shallow wound, but Jun Wu Xie did not feel any pain.

    Jun Wu Yao then dabbed his fingertip into Jun Wu Xie¡¯s blood, and drew a talisman seal mark between her brows.

    ¡°Is this all.....¡± Jun Wu Xie was going to ask something more but in that instant, a dizzy spell hit her, and she immediately lost consciousness to fall into Jun Wu Yao¡¯s arms.

    Jun Wu Yao narrowed his eyes as he looked at the unconscious Jun Wu Xie. Right before his eyes, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body was bing translucent bit by bit, and the clothes upon her body then passed through her body to fall to the ground.

    ¡°Ye Jie.¡± Jun Wu Yao called out coldly.

    Standing in wait outside, Ye Jie immediately burnt up the paper clothes with Jun Wu Xie¡¯s birth details written on it within a bronze basin after hearing Jun Wu Yao¡¯s voice. The moment they were all burnt up, the clothes drawn by Ye Jie appeared on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s spectral figure.

    When Jun Wu Xie woke up still feeling rather groggy, she found that her soul had already been taken out from her flesh body and the little ck cat was plopped down beside her asleep, while Jun Wu Yao sat at the side to look at her, seemingly thinking about something.

 Chapter 1963 - â€œMaking Their Way Towards the Spirits (9)â€

    Chapter 1963: ¡°Making Their Way Towards the Spirits (9)¡±

    Jun Wu Xie tugged at the cor of her clothes. The feel of the clothes was rather strange. She could clearly feel them but there didn¡¯t seem to be anything under her hand. Though the clothes were translucent they didn¡¯t expose one¡¯s body. She pulled her clothes and peered inside at her chest. Two flowers sat there quietly in bloom, and under the flowers was a ck coiled dragon slowly fading.

    It¡¯s the Soaring Serpent!

    The Soaring Serpent had been rather quiet over the recent period and had note out to stir any trouble. Compared to Little Lotus and Poppy, signs of the coiled dragon was very faint. A golden cloud swirled within her chest, seemingly supporting the faintly showing flowers.

    Jun Wu Xie suddenly remembered the golden seed Jun Wu Yao had imnted into her body, thinking the golden cloud should be from that golden seed.

    ¡°Is there anything wrong? Let me take a look.¡± Jun Wu Yao suddenly came beside Jun Wu Xie, trying to look down the cor Jun Wu Xie had pulled open slightly.

    Jun Wu Xie immediately covered herself up properly.

    Jun Wu Yao feigned innocence as he looked at Jun Wu Xie. ¡°I merely want to see if you¡¯re feeling unwell anywhere.¡±

    ¡°No. Everything¡¯s good.¡± Jun Wu Xie already had Jun Wu Yao¡¯s character all figured out and she was naturally not going to believe a single bit of what Jun Wu Yao just said.

    Jun Wu Yaoughed out lightly though his heart was tinged with regret.

    Just a bit more and he would have seen it.

    ¡°Where¡¯s my flesh body?¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s gaze swept one round throughout the room, but did not see any sign of her flesh body, but just a set of clothes that she had worn before wearing tossed aside on the floor.

    ¡°I got Ye Jie to help you keep it away. The Hell Rodent cannot swallow anything that is alive and hence we needed to change your flesh body into a special suit of clothes before it could be done.¡± Jun Wu Yao said with a smile.

    [Does that mean her flesh body is not in the Hell Rodent¡¯s stomach?] Jun Wu Xie was a little surprised by that.

    But staying at Jun Wu Yao¡¯s side, outrageous things such as this had happened before and over time, Jun Wu Xie did not think there was anything amiss.

    With Jun Wu Xie¡¯s soul extraction sessful, Qiao Chu and the otherpanions looked at each other in the courtyard, still rather curious about being in a spirit state like this. Ye Jie had drawn up more then ten sets of clothes for Jun Wu Xie throughout the night and she had even included a Cosmos Sack among her drawings, in order to make it more convenient for Jun Wu Xie to store her things.

    Qiao Chu was filled with envy seeing that and he wanted to beg Ye Jie to draw up a few more sets of clothes for him as well but had been rejected by Ye Jie saying she needed ¡°grasp the every moment she had to draw the Young Miss¡¯ clothes¡± as a reason, so Qiao Chu had been left with no choice but to go bug Ye Sha and Ye Mei.

    In the end, Ye Sha and Ye Mei instead revealed a cruel truth to him.

    Only Ye Jie had the power to merely draw upon in parchment like that and give it to them by burning. If anyone else wanted to do that, they would have to burn the things before the intended recipient¡¯s ¡°corpse¡±.

    The flesh bodies of Qiao Chu and the others had already been taken away and naturally there was no chance for them to do that.

    Ye Jie was fully focused on drawing out all kinds of strange and queer things, and the rotund Hell Rodent just plopped there beside Ye Jie, hugging a chestnut as it nibbled on it vigorously.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s gaze could not help but fall onto the rounded little belly of the Hell Rodent. The Hell Rodent was not used to being stared at and it hugged its chestnut tightly in its arms to turn itself around to let his furry little behind face Jun Wu Xie instead.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s heart almost melted as she saw that.

    With everything all prepared, Jun Wu Yao informed everyone that they will be setting off towards the Spirit World the next day. That night, the excited youths just could not sleep, and after be turned into spirit forms, they suddenly discovered that they did not feel the least bit sleepy. Like the night before for example, the few of them had their eyes wide open till daybreak.

    There were great differences between being a spirit body and a normal human, and before they reached the Spirit World, they would all have to get used to all of that.

 Chapter 1964 - â€œSpirit World (1)â€

    Chapter 1964: ¡°Spirit World (1)¡±

    Spirit World.

    As the name suggests, only spirits of theherworld were able to set foot in there.

    Of the Four Sides, only the Spirit World was difficult to go into.

    When the Middle Realm fell into chaos, only this ce remained peaceful, cut off from the rest of the realm in solidarity. Only the Dark Emperor had set foot inside the Spirit World and besides that, no other person alive had ever taken a single step within.

    The Four Sides had never came out easily. Even the Nine Temples and the Twelve Pces knew very little if anything of the Four Sides. In the Middle Realm, instead of saying that the Four Sides were four sets of powers they might very well be known as four legends. Few knew anything about them but lingered on in the minds of people, full of mystery and miraculous.

    Everyone only knew that the Spirit World was one among the Four Sides but no one knew where the road leading to it was.

    In the dim Spirit World, one did not see daylight, the brilliant did not shine, nor were there white fluffy clouds, and there was certainly no clear blue sky. The ce was like a world in perpetual night, the sky dark but no stars could be seen.

    There were strange houses, and the material they were built with could not be identified, which looked like crystal clear coloured ss that could however still block out one¡¯s sight. Green and orange lights littered the streets and at one nce, the ce looked highly mystifying.

    It was beautiful and dazzling to see.

    The ck skeleton steeds came treading upon deep red mes as they stirred up still dust, indiscernible dark strips of either flesh or leather hanging from every single one of the ck bones on their ribcages. Blood red eyes filled with an untamable wildness numbering four in total, with two in front and two behind as they pulled the ck horse carriage to weave through the wide street.

    The carriage wheels trundled and turned, the bronze bells hanging from the roof of the carriage tinkling clearly.

    Upon the street, if one looked carefully, one would be shocked beyond words.

    Who would have ever seen a resplendent looking halberd twisting itself up as it hopped and jumped to go into a little shop with a sign that read ¡°Wine¡±? Or would have ever seen a long steel studded mace wearing a waiter¡¯s apron carrying a wine sk made of gold diligently weaving his way around inside the wine house.

    A mountain axe was seated at a table and conversing with a heavy mountain shield with a strange voice as a flying w at the same table wed a wine cup, to pour it upon its body.....

    ¡°Heavens be damned! I¡¯ve really broadened my horizons today! !¡± Inside the fiery skeleton horse carriage, Qiao Chu¡¯s eyes red wide as he stared at the scene within the Spirit World.

    Weapons that could move and talk, and they possessed their own consciousness.

    Animals that spoke human, and that graceful willow tree with its flowery vines crossing the street alluringly.....

    It was till this age that Qiao Chu realized that there was such a amazing and mystifying ce under the Heavens.

    Weapon Spirits, Beast Spirits, and nt Spirits. Ring Spirits that people had once possessed, freed from the restraint of humans, living their own lives here, in a world that belonged to them, with absolute freedom and in such a marvelous manner.

    ¡°It¡¯s really just too amazing.¡± Rong Ruo stared at everything outside in shock. They came here in a carriage drawn by skeleton steeds, and throughout the entire journey, Jun Wu Yao had not allowed them to look outside. It was only after a rather long time before Jun Wu Yao permitted them to look out and with that one look, they were stunned by what they saw.

    They had felt that they had only left the Twelve Pces¡¯ Summit venue barely half a day, how did theye to reach the Spirit World so fast?

    Seeing those strange living beings that could not possibly appear in normal life, the entire bunch of youths had absolutely no doubt about where they hade to.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at the mysterious Spirit World that was filled with the unknown. As calm andposed as she usually was, even she could not help but widen her eyes, as she gazed at this mystifying realm that no outsider had stepped into before.

 Chapter 1965 - â€œSpirit World (2)â€

    Chapter 1965: ¡°Spirit World (2)¡±

    ¡°Big Brother Wu Yao, when people die, all their souls wille to the Spirit World?¡± Fan Zhuo turned his head to ask Jun Wu Yao, his heart tinged with anticipation.

    Jun Wu Yao shook his head and said: ¡°When normal people die, they just die off and their souls would enter the cycle of reincarnation. Only those with extremely strong power of the soul are able to enter the Spirit World.¡±

    After a person dies, the soul would then dissipate from his body. They might still be able to retain some of their consciousness initially but for those whose power of the soul are too weak would not be able to take on a form, unable to retain their memories from when they were alive and their consciousness would start to disappear, to then step into the cycle of reincarnation in a muddle.

    Only those who power of the soul was steady and strong whose consciousness did not get eroded by death would be able to set foot into the Spirit World, to be one of their members.

    The Ring Spirits that people possessed, all came from the Spirit World. Instead of saying that Ring Spirits were a unique life form, they were more like souls with strong spirit who did not wish to perish and could not bear to leave, not wanting to be forgotten and choosing to remain behind, to be Ring Spirits, aspanions to people.

    And among the many numerous Ring Spirits, only the human spirits were exempted from bing one.

    It was because humans were the mostplicated beings under the Heavens and even after they¡¯ve died, feelings of joy, anger, grief, and happiness, causing emotional upheaval were not what other spirit souls couldpare with. Theirplexity made them unable to ept the kind of unwavering loyalty required of Ring Spirits and because of their prior links to the world, returning back to the mortal realm would only cause them to develop even moreplicated feelings. Hence, the Spirit Lord of the Spirit World had denied the suggestion that human souls could be Ring Spirits.

    ¡°So that¡¯s how things are.¡± Fan Zhuo was slightly disappointed.

    ¡°In the Spirit World, if one¡¯s power of the spirit is not steady enough, even if they came here, they would still gradually disappear as their strength weakens. To want to continue to live here, one must constantly temper and refine one¡¯s spirit.¡± As Jun Wu Yao spoke, he raised a finger and pointed at a corner of the street, where there was a fuzzy and faded spirit soul, looking almostpletely transparent.

    The spirit soul looked extremely faint and thin, like it was almost going to disappear, and through its body, they could clearly see other spirit bodiesing and going behind it.

    ¡°That is a new spirit soul. He might have been highly powerful when he was alive and possessed a strong and resolute will. But in the initial stages of being a new spirit soul, if one¡¯s heart wavered, it would disappear from this ce very soon.¡± Jun Wu Yao¡¯s voice was t and expressionless.

    The Spirit World was paradise for spirit bodies but they had their own rules.

    In here, the number of souls disappearing everyday were countless and only those spirit souls who were really strong would be able to cultivate themselves into gaining a solid form, and only those who achieved a solid form could qualify to be a Ring Spirit, and return to the mortal realm.

    To be able to be a Ring Spirit and return back to the mortal realm, posed to be highly alluring regardless whether it was a weapons spirit or beast spirit.

    The fiery skeleton carriage travelled to the end of the street be it came to a stop. Looking at the Spirit World from here, the ce was dim as far as the eyes could see, stretching far beyond one¡¯s sight.

    The end of the street joined up to a thick forest and within the dense trees, treehouses big and small filled the ce. The trees in the Spirit World were not green but was of a dull ck, and there was a faint glow among its trunk, branches and roots.

    All kinds of amazing spirit bodies moved about within the houses in the trees, and some of them could even float in midair, to fly into the little houses high up in the trees.

    At the entrance into the forest, outside a simple and in little wooden house, an enormous beast with sharp fangs sticking out of its mouth was seated upon a little chair, its thick and fat palm holding a stack of tree leaves that were so dry they had turned grey, its pair of beastial eyes were narrowed up in frustration. There was a wooden table ced before it and right across the table, an enchanting man who had vines filled with purple flowers all over his body was also holding a stack of tree leaves, his leg propped up nonchntly on his knee as he looked at the dazed enormous beast.

 Chapter 1966 - â€œSpirit World (3)â€

    Chapter 1966: ¡°Spirit World (3)¡±

    ¡°What? You¡¯re still going to struggle further?¡± The enchanting man looked at the enormous beast with a raised eyebrow. Before the enormous beast, his bodily strength did not look to beparable to that of a single finger of the enormous beast but the man continued to challenge and provoke the enormous beast¡¯s bottomline without a care.

    ¡°Quiet. I¡¯m thinking!¡± The enormous beast¡¯s voice was robust and powerful, and when it spoke, the table before it quivered.

    The enchanting manughed scoffingly and raised up a handzily. The thin vines adorned with little purple flowers that twirled around his arm spilled a scattering of flower petals onto the ground as he waved his arm.

    ¡°Even if I give you another day, with that dumb brain of yours, you will not be able toe up with a way to unravel it. Why do you choose to struggle so bitterly? Why not just juste out and admit defeat and hand over the Spirit Stone.¡± The enchanting man¡¯s tongue was so venomous it made people turn fume hearing him.

    ¡°Roar! ! !¡± The man¡¯s words threw the enormous beast into a rage. It smashed its huge paw down on the wooden table, its massive frame towering like a mountain.

    The corners of the enchanting man¡¯s mouth curled up with a taunting smile and the vines upon his body suddenly swirled, and before the enormous beast¡¯s paw could fall, countless vines had already caught the enormous beast¡¯s arm in a tight hold, not allowing it to move it a single inch downwards.

    ¡°When you lose, you must not be such a sore loser. I¡¯ve always said I do not like to y cards with simple minded fools without even half a brain like you. Always flying into rage at the slightest provocation. How can we even continue to y?¡± The enchanting man said in azy tone, his words sounding like his mouth was filled with venom.

    The enormous beast¡¯s eyes red widely at the enchanting man with his provoking words. It gritted its teeth and its nostrils red. It continued to exert all his strength but it was not able to free its arm from the restraint of the vines.

    ¡°You want to y rough? Shouldn¡¯t you see how much weight you carry in the first ce? I advise that you had better admit defeat obediently or I cannot guarantee that the poison will not bring you any difort. Although the poison is unable to harm a spirit body, but it can still make you suffer for a period.¡± The enchanting man continued to sit back rxed in his chair, his mouth curled up in displeasure.

    ¡°Oh my, is this a quarrel between between spirits? That massive beast does not look like someone to be trifled with. Little Xie, do you think that man is also a nt type Ring Spirit?¡± Qiao Chu was watching intently from inside the carriage, and when he saw the vines, he was suddenly reminded of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s Little Lotus and Poppy, and he could not help but ask.

    Jun Wu Xie was just about to open her mouth to reply when she suddenly felt a surge of heat within her chest and a beam of white light shot out, through the carriage window, flying straight towards the enchanting man with the venomous tongue.

    ¡°Big Brother Poison Ivy! !¡± An adorable sounding voice suddenly rang out over the almost smoking battlezone.

    The enchanting man who had a cold smile on his face suddenly saw the shadow of a fair and tender ball flying straight at him and he raised up his hand by reflex, where the vines around his arm shot out to firmly catch that lump of ¡°unidentified flying object.¡±

    ¡°Big Brother Poison Ivy! ! It¡¯s me!¡± Little Lotus who was trapped within the vines in mid air waved all four of his short pudgy limbs as he wailed.

    In the instant that the enchanting man saw Little Lotus, he was startled for a moment before he wiggled his fingertips to make the vines release Little Lotus to the ground.

    ¡°Why have youe here? Have you gotten your Master killed again? I¡¯ve told you before, with your unstable personality, you are not suited to take up the task of being a Ring Spirit. The kid Drunk Lotus is another unpredictable one. He only knows to y with fire when he goes out there.¡± The enchanting man looked at Little Lotus with his brows creased, and the moment he opened his mouth, his words were just too blood vomiting inducing.

 Chapter 1967 - â€œNew Soul (1)â€

    Chapter 1967: ¡°New Soul (1)¡±

    Inside the carriage, Qiao Chu turned his head to look at Jun Wu Xie and pointed at Little Lotus who had pounced straight towards the enchanting man without any sense of shame as he said: ¡°That fe¡¯s mouth is really venomous.¡±

    Little Lotus¡¯ Mistress is Jun Wu Xie you know! ?

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Jun Wu Xie thought nothing of it but just that Little Lotus knows that person and from the look of things, they seem to be on rather good terms.

    ¡°I did not! My Mistress is still well and alive and you¡¯re not allowed to curse her!¡± Little Lotus snorted defensively with his nose creased up.

    The enchanting man then rolled his eyes and his gaze then swung over to the carriage behind Little Lotus, his eyes narrowing slightly.

    ¡°It seems we¡¯ve been discovered.¡± Qiao Chu said as he scratched his head.

    Jun Wu Xie had already stood up and she climbed out of the carriage. As she stepped out, her gaze turned to look at Jun Wu Yao. Jun Wu Yao did not extract his soul out from his body and hade to the Spirit World in hisplete form.

    Jun Wu Yao nodded his head slightly at her, not intending to go out from the carriage.

    Jun Wu Xie and the otherpanions climbed out of the carriage, their translucent spirits immediately drawing the attention of the enchanting man.

    ¡°Neers?¡± The enchanting man raised up an eyebrow slightly as he looked at the rather brightly dressed, but slightly weak spirits.

    Little Lotus was just about to open his mouth when he saw Jun Wu Xie but was stopped by a nce from her. He could only sp his hands over his mouth as he looked at his Mistress with unblinking eyes.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Haha..... We are all neers here.¡± Qiao Chu said with a sheepishugh as he looked at the spirit.

    The enchanting man looked at Jun Wu Xie and the gang with a measuring gaze before he asked nonchntly: ¡°Human?¡±

    ¡°.....¡± Qiao Chu was filled with indignance from the look the spirit gave them. [The look in this kid¡¯s eyes looked just too disdainful you know! ? Filled with nothing but contempt!]

    [What¡¯s wrong with human? Human spirits are offensive to you! ? Aren¡¯t human spirits spirits as well? What you¡¯re doing is in discrimination! Do you know that! ?]

    The enchanting man did not seem to have any intentions of speaking to them anymore as he then lifted his head to look at the enormous beast that had been caught in his restrains before he stood up to say: ¡°I¡¯ll allow you to drag it for today. Go carry on with your tasks first.¡± Upon saying that, the enchanting man immediately retracted his vines.

    Suddenly freed from restrain, the enormous beast that had been resisting with all his might immediately fell towards to wooden table before him.

    The tiny wooden table was crushed into splinters.

    ¡°Poison Ivy, you scoundrel! !¡± The enormous beast had fallen on his face, and he was waving his fist angrily at Poison Ivy with a fierce re.

    Poison Ivy raised an eyebrow slightly an the vines on his body started to move in a wave.

    ¡°Say that again if you dare, and I¡¯ll pull out your pair of fangs to use them as chopsticks.¡±

    ¡°.....¡± The enormous beast immediately fell silent.

    Nobody would have thought that the enormous beast that was as massive as a small mountain would be cowered into silence by such a thin and small sized figure like Poison Ivy.

    Poison Ivy shot the enormous beast a nce, and then nonchntly turned to look at Little Lotus at the side.

    ¡°You are acquainted with them?¡±

    Little Lotus nodded his head.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave them to you to lead the way. It¡¯s been some time since you left. The Spirit World has not been too peaceful ofte, so watch yourself and don¡¯t wander around outside.¡± Poison Ivy left his orders, and immediately went walking away.

    Seeing that Poison Ivy had left, the enormous beast then sat up, the fear it had towards Poison Ivy disappeared without a trace. It sat upon the broken splinters of the wooden table, to look at Jun Wu Xie and the gang through narrowed eyes.

    ¡°Neers, I am the spirit in charge of this area. Follow me. I¡¯ll arrange a ce for all of you to live in.¡± Without asking any questions, the enormous beast just led them into the forest easily, and allocated rooms for them.

    The Spirit World was highly amodating to members who were able toe here as whether spirits were able toe here into the Spirit World itself was already a test to the spirits.

 Chapter 1968 - â€œNew Soul (2)â€

    Chapter 1968: ¡°New Soul (2)¡±

    The enormous beast¡¯s steps were slow as it led Jun Wu Xie and the others to walk into the forest. Inside the thick and dense forest, little treehouses of various sizes could be seen. The shapes of those houses were all varied and different, some with orangemps lit up on top. But instead of saying they weremps, they were more like a ball of spirit fire.

    ¡°The few of you can just stay in these units here. Remember to turn on the spirit fire boxes after you go into the rooms.¡± The enormous beast muttered, its movements sluggish and tone of voicezy and he did not have any other instructions for them.

    It was only at that moment that the few of time realized that the few units they were allocated to did not have any orange firelight lit, thinking that that must be how they differentiated whether the rooms were upied by a spirit, through these spirit fires.

    Looking at the extremely small rooms, Jun Wu Xie selected one of the small little houses and she then walked inside. The moment she opened the door, Jun Wu Xie froze.

    From outside, the little houses that seemed to be only about twenty square meters at most held apletely different kind of space upon opening the door. The expansive room was exceptionally spacious and at first nce of the interior, there was at least an area of a hundred square meters. Jun Wu Xie blinked her eyes and took a step back to look at the outside of the little treehouse again.

    It was just a small little ce.....

    Jun Wu Xie just did not understand how a little house that took up so little space outside could turn into such a vast wilderness upon walking inside.....

    ¡°Space within the Spirit World can be stretched out.¡± A familiar voice sounded behind Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie turned her head around to look at Jun Wu Yao whom she did not know from when he hade to stand beside her, her face curious.

    A faint smile hung from the corners of Jun Wu Yao¡¯s mouth and putting his arm around Jun Wu Xie¡¯s shoulders, they walked towards the bedrooms. There were three rooms in the little treehouse. A living room, a bedroom, and a space that resembled something like a study, but the interior of the space was very sparsely fitted, containing only the most basic table and chairs, a bench and arge bed.

    Jun Wu Yao closed the door and then said with a smile: ¡°Watch closely now, Little Xie.¡±

    Watch what? Before Jun Wu Xie could understand what Jun Wu Yao meant, Jun Wu Yao had already raised his hand and the rudimentary table in the living room was suddenly giving out a faint glow from a light touch of his finger. The mottled wooden table slowly transformed little by little under the glow, to turn into a grand and majestic marble stone table.

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s hand raised up slightly and he brushed his hand lightly over the table¡¯s surface. A resplendent tablecloth with splendid embroidered patterns was thenid neatly over the table, while a set of pure white cups and sk set iid with gold appeared right in the middle of the magnificent looking table.

    Jun Wu Xie were wide as she stared, and if she had not seen it with her own eyes, she would not have believed that Jun Wu Yao actually possessed the ability to make things magically appear out of thin air.

    ¡°You can do magic?¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s gaze that she was staring at Jun Wu Yao with no longer merely showed just pure and simple shock.

    Jun Wu Yao looked at Jun Wu Xie who was showing such a rare moment of ignorance and he could not help butugh out loud, unable to resist the urge to pinch her fair cheeks as he said: ¡°Although I am very tempted to say yes I can, I have to say this is not an ability I possess, but one of the rules of the Spirit World itself.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Jun Wu Xie was a little confused, as towards everything here in the Spirit World, she still did not understand a single thing.

    Jun Wu Yao then went on to exin: ¡°Everything here in the Spirit World, are spirit bodies. Spirit bodies by itself actually exist out of nothing. And the Spirit World they live in is created out of a vacuum through the power of the spirit. It can be said that the very existence of the entire Spirit World is a conceived from a single thought. Hence, in the Spirit World, as long as you possessed sufficient power of the spirit, you can then create anything you imagine. In here, everything is based on the power of the spirit, like for example.....¡± As he spoke, Jun Wu Yao held Jun Wu Xie¡¯s little hand and he brushed his hand over Jun Wu Xie¡¯s arm. A bunch of pretty flowers suddenly blossomed upon Jun Wu Xie arm.

 Chapter 1969 - â€œNew Soul (3)â€

    Chapter 1969: ¡°New Soul (3)¡±

    ¡°You like it?¡± Jun Wu Yao asked with a smile.

    Jun Wu Xie wanted to use her finger to stoke the little flower but her fingertip passed right through it.

    ¡°How do I cultivate?¡± Struck once again by how useless she was being in a spirit state, Jun Wu Xie lifted her head up to ask.

    Jun Wu Yao then said: ¡°Follow me.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie followed. In a corner of the room, there was a small wooden box. Jun Wu Yao hooked up a finger and the wooden box flew into his hand.

    ¡°This is a Spirit Fire Box. Open it and it will indicate that this house has already been upied, and the most initial form of cultivation for you will be to use the Spirit Fire here.¡±

    Upon saying that, Jun Wu Yao then opened the Spirit Fire Box, and within the box, there was an orange me burning slowing.

    Jun Wu Yao got Jun Wu Xie to sit down in a lotus position and he then picked out the Spirit Fire from inside the box and slowly ced it in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s arms.

    That me hovered just above Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hands and she had only gotten slightly closer to it when Jun Wu Xie felt a strange warmth. It must be known that after turning into a spirit body, there was no need to mention about cold or hot at all as she was not able to feel any of that at all. But this ball of Spirit Fire had given her a kind of familiar feeling.

    Jun Wu Yao sat upon a chair at the side, a hand propped under his chin as he watched Jun Wu Xie seriously, instructing her on how to use that ball of Spirit Fire to gradually temper her own soul.

    Spirit Fire were unable to burn anything and it only had an effect on spirits.

    This was the first time that Jun Wu Xie encountered cultivation in such a manner. In essence, havinge here to the Spirit World, she was in true meaning of the word, a ¡°new soul¡±, knowing nothing about anything in here. Fortunately, Jun Wu Yao had been guiding her all this time as she familiarize herself with everything here.

    Jun Wu Xie calmed her heart, and followed Jun Wu Yao¡¯s instructions as she began to use the Spirit Fire to temper her own soul.

    Watching Jun Wu Xie bathed under the glow of the Spirit Fire as she fell into a state of cultivation, the corners of Jun Wu Yao¡¯s mouth could not help but curl up with a smile.

    His gaze then slowly drifted outside the window, as his eyes shed with an almost unnoticeable sneer.

    Within the Spirit World¡¯s Spirit Saint Hall, a human spirit dressed in grey robes stood before a floating crystal ball that was suspended in midair. He wore a ck cloak and arge wide brimmed hat that hung low, concealing his face, where people were not able to see his countenance.

    Both his hands were circling the crystal ball on opposing sides when suddenly, a slight crack appeared on the crystal ball, the clear sound driving a shock to quake through the man¡¯s body!

    Before he could even inspect the peculiarity on the crystal ball, a loud bang sounded and the entire crystal ball exploded. The powerful st immediately sted the man back to fall onto the floor.

    ¡°Spirit Master!¡± Several spirits who were standing guard at the side quickly rushed to the side of the man.

    Having fallen to the floor, the hat worn upon the man¡¯s head was also blown off, to reveal a highly wizened face. Upon that face at that moment, was written with nothing but shock. The crystal ball that had originally been whole had now shattered into countless tiny crystal fragments, scattered all around him.

    ¡°That person must havee back..... That person must havee back.....¡± He could not be bothered with the wretched state he was in at that moment. He struggled to stand up, brushing away the help from the other spirits.

    ¡°Quickly go inform the Spirit Lord! I have urgent matters I need to report to him!¡± The man said as he clutched at his chest. Even though spirit bodies had no heartbeat, but the kind of fear that enveloped him in his chest was driving chills through him. Looking at the crystal fragments scattered across the floor, the man¡¯s eyes shed with nervousness and shock.

 Chapter 1970 - â€œNew Soul (4)â€

    Chapter 1970: ¡°New Soul (4)¡±

    With Jun Wu Yao¡¯s guidance, everything was smooth sailing for Jun Wu Xie. But for Qiao Chu and the others who had been forgotten by the great demon lord, they were in for quite a shock upon entering their little treehouses, and they all made a beeline straight towards Jun Wu Xie¡¯s treehouse.

    Jun Wu Yao looked at Qiao Chu and the rest of the gang standing in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s room, five youths all at the same time, without a single one missing.

    ¡°Big Brother Wu Yao.....¡± Qiao Chu¡¯s face was mournful. Having suddenlye to a world that waspletely foreign to him, it was the first time that Qiao Chu felt that he was almost bing a useless piece of trash. Everything except for the room doors and the Spirit Fire Box, he was not even able to touch, and the unexpected spacious space in the house made him see stars.

    Jun Wu Yao raised his hand up to rub the ends of his eyebrows as he patiently told Qiao Chu and the gang some of the Spirit World¡¯s rules.

    In the Spirit World, no currency existed and all forms of the exchange of goods were carried out based on one¡¯s power of the spirit. Powerful spirit bodies were able to use their own powers of the spirit to create things in solid form. Everything in the Spirit World could be created with one¡¯s power of the spirit, including food and wine.

    No matter what was created and made, it would drain out a certain amount of power of the spirit and in the Spirit World, there was a way where one could release soul power out of their bodies, gathering them into Spirit Fire the size of a bean. Those Spirit Fire could be used to exchange for things that others had created and the Spirit Fire given in exchange could be absorbed by one¡¯s spirit body. With all that said, the basis of exchange in the Spirit World had always been done through the powers of the spirit and people who were toozy to create things or people who were not meticulous enough in their transmogrification, they could just gather Spirit Fire to go exchange it for things that they need.

    Afterall, not everyone would be able to perfectly create the things that they need.

    For spirit bodies who had never brewed fine wine before, even when they try to transmogrify wine based on their own imagination, the taste of it would be unptable. And spirit bodies who never knew how to cook up a meal would create food that taste simr to mud. Lavish and resplendent clothes would also require a certain level of skill before one was able to create it.

    Transmogrifying based only on one¡¯s imagination would never achieve a perfect product.

    In the Spirit World, what was most expensive would be food, even though when spirit bodies went without food and drink, it would not cause them any harm at all. They could go without sleep, without food, and they would not die, but the enjoyment of having delicious food in your mouth was something many spirit bodies craved.

    Qiao Chu and the gang followed Jun Wu Yao¡¯s instructions and attempted to gather a little bit of Spirit Fire. But with the power of the spirit they possessed at the current moment, after trying with all their might, the only Spirit Fire they managed to gather was not even the size of half a grain of rice, almostpletely negligible.

    They then begged for instructions on the method to temper their souls before the group of youths went running back to their rooms like they had just gained some kind of treasure, rushing to start on their cultivation.

    Jun Wu Xie did not know how long she had been cultivating for. When she opened her eyes, she found Jun Wu Yao sitting on a chair and looking at her smilingly.

    There was no differentiation between day and night in the Spirit World. Time became something that was not worth anything in here. Spirit bodies only required enough power and they would then never disappear.

    ¡°I want to go out and have a look around.¡± Jun Wu Xie said as she stood up, to put the Spirit Fire back into the box. The little ck cat was pacing around near her feet and it was not known from when Little Lotus and Poppy had popped out from her body, the two of them seated obediently at the side, not daring to make a single sound.

    ¡°Let the two of them bring you.¡± Jun Wu Yao said slowly.

    ¡°You¡¯re noting?¡± Jun Wu Xie looked at Jun Wu Yao in puzzlement. In fact, from the time that they had juste into the Spirit World, she had discovered that Jun Wu Yao did not seem to want to reveal himself here.

 Chapter 1971 - â€œSpirit World One Day Tour (1)â€

    Chapter 1971: ¡°Spirit World One Day Tour (1)¡±

    Jun Wu Yao got up and walked over to go before Jun Wu Xie and hooked a finger under her chin as the corners of his lips lifted slightly to say: ¡°Is Little Xie inviting me to go?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Jun Wu Yao, at a loss for words. How did words that were meant to be serious and proper sound so suggestive when it came out from his mouth?

    Jun Wu Yao gave a lightugh and patted Jun Wu Xie on her little head as he said: ¡°Thest time I came here, I gave the spirit bodies in here quite a big scare. This time, since my purpose is to apany you in tempering your soul, there is no need for me to go scare them.¡±

    Jun Wu Yao had put it across casually, but Jun Wu Xie knew that thest time he just mentioned must be the time when he unified the Middle Realm.

    Realizing that it was not appropriate for Jun Wu Yao to show himself now, Jun Wu Xie did not persist, but just brought the little ck cat and called Little Lotus and Poppy toe along before stepping out through the door. She had initially thought to call Qiao Chu and the others along, but she got to know through Jun Wu Yao that the few of them were just told of the method to cultivate their souls and they would all be holed up within their rooms to cultivate with a vengeance.

    Jun Wu Yao watched Jun Wu Xie¡¯s departing back as he held his chin in one hand looking rather thoughtful, with no one knowing what he was thinking about.

    From the forest, they walked towards the bustling market. If one disregarded all the different kinds of strange spirit body forms, the streets of the Spirit World was no all that different from any other ce. Bars, restaurants, a dazzling array of shops and the calls of hawkers who lined the streets. Of course, if the street peddler carrying the bunch of candied hawthorn stick was not a massive sized bear, the scene before her eyes would look a whole lot more normal.

    ¡°Growl..... Candied hawthorn..... Growl.....¡± Therge clumsy bear carried the bamboo rod well filled with sticks of candied hawthorn as he passed by along the street, asionally stretching out a fat paw to pick off a stick of candied hawthorn to stuff into his mouth and chew vigorously. Jun Wu Xie deeply suspected that the reason it was carrying so many sticks of the candied hawthorn was not to sell them, but to satisfy his own greed.

    ¡°Where does the Mistress want to go? What kind of things do you want to see?¡± Little Lotus was like a bird set free, his little body bouncing around Jun Wu Xie, his mouth prattling on non stop as he described everything about the Spirit World.

    Poppy followed behind them quietly, and the little ck cat jumped up onto his shoulder to sit there, its tail swishingzily.

    Jun Wu Xie was still a new soul, and in the Spirit World, she was considered very weak and frail. Poppy had not forgotten, just before they came out, the look that Jun Wu Yao had given him. If he was to let Jun Wu Xie be harmed in the slightest out here, Poppy could very well imagine the kind of fate that awaited him.

    When one¡¯s spirit was destroyed and his soul scattered.....

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ll just have a look around I guess.¡± Jun Wu Xie did not know what she wanted to see. Maybe she just wanted to understand a little more of this strange and mysticalnd of spirits.

    ¡°Mistress, why not I bring you to the Spiritual Spirit Loft! The things they have there is really delicious!¡± Little Lotus was really excited abouting back to the Spirit World and he immediately pulled on Jun Wu Xie hand to go running forward.

    Although Jun Wu Xie was not able to touch anything, but there was not much of a problem if it was between two spirit bodies.

    ¡°Spiritual Spirit Loft.....¡± What kind of a queer name was that? Jun Wu Xie sighed inwardly to herself, but she did not want to dampen Little Lotus¡¯ excitement and just allowed herself to be pulled towards the ce he was familiar with.

    Along the way, Jun Wu Xie saw many different kinds of spirits brushing past her. Beast Spirits that were more than ten feet tall, Weapons Spirits that made nging noises as they walked, and nt Spirits whose bodies that were filled all over with flowers. The most normal ones she saw, were probably the spirit souls of humans. In the Spirit World, there was quite a number of human spirits. Jun Wu Xie had followed behind Little Lotus a distance and she already saw many human spirits.

 Chapter 1972 - â€œSpirit World One Day Tour (2)â€

    Chapter 1972: ¡°Spirit World One Day Tour (2)¡±

    Little Lotus¡¯ destination was a seven storied loft, with a signboard hanging over its door that read ¡°Spiritual Spirit Loft¡±.

    From within the vast building, its doors showed that the ce was as busy as a market. Spirits bodies came and went, an endless stream of patrons went in and out.

    A big eared rabbit wearing an apron bounced before the entrance to wee its guests, and when it saw Jun Wu Xie¡¯s group approaching, it immediately bounded itself over as it raised up itsrge doleful eyes to look at them.

    ¡°Will our esteemed guests pleasee in? What would you like to have? Puu.¡± The big eared rabbit¡¯s cloved mouth opened, to say earnestly.

    Little Lotus was immediately excited, eximing that he was going to have a great feast. The big eared rabbit hopped on ahead, leading them up to the third storey, bouncing up and down the entire way looking highly adorable. Jun Wu Xie did not pay attention to anything else but only focused on the furry little tail bouncing behind the rabbit.

    Before Little Lotus could even get to the third storey and get his food, the sounds of a boisterous argument reached Jun Wu Xie¡¯s ears.

    ¡°Nn Yue, if you have nothing better to do, you can jolly well go back home and count beans to pass the time. Instead, you choose toe here to nag incessantly, are you thinking I should take your nagging with my rice?¡±

    The venomous retort reached Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words, and Jun Wu Xie actually found it rather familiar.

    When Little Lotus heard that voice, his eyes immediately widened and his steps unconsciously quickened as he scooted up to the third storey.

    Upon the third storey, quite a number of guests were seated, and the source of the argument currently had a bunch of spirit bodies crowded around them.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyebrow lifted slightly as she looked at the enchanting man seated in the middle of the gathered crowd of spirit bodies. Wasn¡¯t he that bewitching looking man they saw just outside the forest before?

    ¡°Big Brother Poison Ivy?¡± Little Lotus blinked his eyes, his face a little surprised as he looked at Poison Ivy seated upon a chair, his face filled with an expression of impatience.

    The person who got into an argument with Poison Ivy, was a human spirit. That person¡¯s spirit was fully solidified and firm, and he was dressed in a light blue Chinese robe, of a highly simple design. The man¡¯s countenance was kindly and gentle, looking to be a highly mild tempered person. Faced with Poison Ivy¡¯s venomous tongue, the man still had a gentle smile on his face as he said in a mild manner: ¡°Poison Ivy, I know that you find me very long winded. But somethings must be properly discussed upon. You are always avoiding me all the time, and now that I finally managed to see you, how can I just keep quiet?¡±

    Poison Ivy rolled his eyes at the man and with a flick of his hand, the vines coiled around his arm whipped out quick as lightning straight towards that man.

    The vicious whip from the vines frightened the spirits who had been gathered around to watch the show and the immediately scattered in all directions.

    The figure of the man that remained standing in his spot suddenly shed. Poison Ivy¡¯s vines did not touch his body in the slightest. His movements were so quick that the others could not even see his actions clearly.

    Jun Wu Xie who had just been watching the show could not help but be startled when she saw the man¡¯s movements. She had just been turned into a spirit body and not only had she lost the support of her spirit powers, the kind of speed she had been capable of before had been severely restricted as well. In a spirit form, she was unable to summon up any spirit powers, and she was just like a regr person. Jun Wu Yao had once told her, that a spirit body was different from a real person. Spirit powers was power umted within a person¡¯s meridians and when a soul departs from his flesh body, hepletely loses the use of his spirit powers as well. The only form of power a spirit body was able to use would be powers of the soul.

    And that man had used just his soul powers, to achieve such a high level of speed, which was almostparable to a person at the Purple Spirit¡¯s third stage!

    That just made Jun Wu Xie strongly believe, that the effects the tempering of one soul brought, would definitely be astounding.

    Only by strengthening both the flesh body and the soul, would one be able to embark upon the path to the pinnacle of supremacy!

 Chapter 1973 - â€œSpirit World One Day Tour (3)â€

    Chapter 1973: ¡°Spirit World One Day Tour (3)¡±

    Poison Ivy and Nn Shan faced off against each other, one severely belligerent, the other gentle and calm.

    Although the spirits all around were there to watch the action, they all subconsciously freed up some space around.

    ¡°Hasn¡¯t Nn Shan given up on seeking out Poison Ivy? I can see that Poison Ivy is almost about to fight him already.¡± A nosy ck panther muttered as it swished its tail.

    ¡°What do you mean almost? He already did you know?¡± A straight backed steel sword snorted derisively.

    ¡°Nn Shan is afterall the Spirit Master¡¯s disciple, and Poison Ivy is considered one of the leading entities among the nt Spirits. Is it appropriate for him to get into a conflict so openly with the Spirit Master¡¯s disciple like this?¡±

    ¡°The Spirit Master has already gone into reclusion for so many years and moreover, don¡¯t you know the Spirit Master¡¯s personality well enough? Even if hees to know that Nn Shan and Poison Ivy have developed conflicts, he wouldn¡¯t do anything about it.¡±

    ¡°Though the Spirit Master has gone into reclusion, but have all of you forgotten that Nn Shan still has a senior fellow disciple? That one¡¯s personality isn¡¯t all that great you know?¡±

    ¡°You mean Wu Jiu? You¡¯re not wrong to say that they are fellow disciples, but..... I don¡¯t think they are on that good terms. I once saw.....¡±

    The entire group of spirits gathered around eager to watch the action had their heads lowered and ear pricked eagerly. When the scene of a lion and a mountain axe stood huddled close together to whisper softly to each other appear before her eyes, Jun Wu Xie felt that she was bing more and more used to the absurdity of this ce.

    ¡°Why is Big Brother Poison Ivy fighting with Uncle Nn?¡± Little Lotus¡¯ face was perplexed, and it was clear that he did not just know Poison Ivy, but also knew Nn Shan who had tangled with Poison Ivy.

    Poppy stood on the side with his arms crossed, all ready to watch themotionfortably, seemingly not intending to do anything about it.

    But Little Lotus was not able to hold himself back. He was biting his lip as he saw Poison Ivy¡¯s and Nn Shan¡¯s fight bing more and more intense and he immediately rushed right out.

    ¡°Stop fighting! Will both of you stop fighting! ?¡±

    A rotund little fatty suddenly went running straight into the malicious battleground, which caused everyone who was watching to be stunned in surprise.

    When Poison Ivy who had been thinking how he was going to throw the persistent Nn Shan out of the ce saw the figure of Little Lotus running in, he immediately retracted his vicious and malevolent vines and Nn Shan was simrly startled as he stepped himself back slightly, to look at the little meatball who was running straight towards him with a mournful face.

    ¡°Little Lotus?¡± Nn Shan scooped up the little meatball, as he stared in surprise at the tearful little face.

    ¡°Uncle Nn, don¡¯t fight with Big Brother Poison Ivy anymore.¡± Little Lotus wailed sobbingly as he tugged at Nn Shan¡¯s sleeve.

    Nn Shan¡¯s face showed a tinge of awkwardness and Poison Ivy who had retrieved his vines stared at Little Lotus who was looking so useless there immediately felt a twitch tugging at the corner of his mouth.

    ¡°We were not fighting....¡± Nn Shan started to say, pacifying the kid good naturedly.

    Watching how the appearance of Little Lotus had abruptly stopped the battle, the little ck cat who was seated on top of Poppy¡¯s shoulder licked its paws and averted its gaze, at a loss for words.

    ¡°How did that dimbulb actually managed to survive till this day in the Spirit World?¡± The little ck cat asked.

    Poppy shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°Poison Ivy and Nn Shan, are the only two spirits who are so friendly to him throughout the entire Spirit World. In front of them, he had always been like that. Oh right..... before Tenacious Snow Plum Blossom left, he was another one as well.¡±

    To Poppy, Little Lotus was the most suitable target to be bullied. Of course, if it was Drunk Lotus, he was also happy to tease as well.

    ¡°.....¡± The little ck cat¡¯s whiskers quivered.

    The two spirits who were just battling intensively suddenly found themselves unable to continue the fight just because of the bumbling Little Lotus who came rushing out in the middle of it all. Caught under Little Lotus¡¯ tear brimmed gaze, Poison Ivy had had no choice but to retract his vines, his face sulky.

 Chapter 1974 - â€œSpirit World One Day Tour (4)â€

    Chapter 1974: ¡°Spirit World One Day Tour (4)¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving now.¡± Poison Ivy¡¯s face was dark as he stood up.

    Little Lotus looked at him with tear filled eyes and he turned his head away, refusing to even see Little Lotus¡¯ dumb look.

    Nn Shan was feeling a little lost for words but Poison Ivy went on to say: ¡°nt Spirits are used to being detached from worldly affairs and not matter what happens, it has nothing to do with us. If you still continue to refuse to let up, even with the little moron shielding you, I am not going to be courteous with you.¡±

    Upon saying that, Poison Ivy jumped straight out from the building.

    Nn Shan¡¯s face was looking highly helpless as he gave a light sigh.

    ¡°Argh!¡± Suddenly a shout sounded from among the crowd of spirits and everyone¡¯s gazes immediately turned towards the source of the sound.

    The big eared rabbit standing next to Jun Wu Xie had its cloved mouth wide open, its pair of ears pricked straight up.

    ¡°He has not paid the bill yet! ! !¡± The big eared rabbit had its front paws held upon its face, like the world had fallen apart.

    All the spirits standing around were at a loss for words.

    Nn Shan sped his hand over his forehead and walked over to go beside the big eared rabbit as he stretched his hand out to drop a few balls of Spirit Fire into the pocket of the big eared rabbit¡¯s apron.

    ¡°Will that be enough?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s enough, it¡¯s enough!¡± The big eared rabbit¡¯s ears immediately drooped back down, bouncing up and down as it sped its paws over the little apron.

    Nn Shan could not help but smile and shake his head, and it was at that moment that he noticed there was a youngdy with a weak soul standing beside the big eared rabbit. But the youngdy¡¯s countenance was astounding to say the least, and even the calm andposed Nn Shan could not help but be stunned when he saw Jun Wu Xie¡¯s countenance.

    The mystical translucence of being in a spirit state, seemed to make Jun Wu Xie¡¯s beauty be surreal.

    ¡°You are..... new here?¡± Nn Shan asked as he stared slightly surprised at Jun Wu Xie. With such a weak soul and that half translucent spirit body, she should be a new spirit soul.

    Jun Wu Xie did not say anything but it was Little Lotus behind Nn Shan who replied eagerly instead, saying: ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right! Mistress is new here.¡±

    ¡°Mistress?¡± Nn Shan was slightly taken aback.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s heart quaked silently inside. Little Lotus was just being guileless but he had actually addressed her as Mistress right in front of everyone.

    However, without waiting for Jun Wu Xie who was prepared to round off the entire situation soundly, Nn Shan went on to say with augh. ¡°Back when you left before, all of them had been saying that you will be back in no time at all. It seems like it¡¯s true afterall, but your Mistress seems to be a rather good one this time. After she fell, her soul actually made it here to the Spirit World, and she doesn¡¯t look to be all that old is she?¡±

    Nn Shan did not think too much into it and it wasn¡¯t that he was easily fooled, but it¡¯s just that non spirit bodies could not possiblye into the Spirit World. Hence, he had immediately assumed that Little Lotus¡¯ ¡°Mistress¡± had been killed once again but it had been fortunate that his Mistress was capable enough to gain entry into the Spirit World.

    Little Lotus seemed to want to say something more but was stopped by a nce from Jun Wu Xie.

    The little fe¡¯s mouth exercises no restraint and he might just spill the beans.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re Little Lotus¡¯ Mistress, then why don¡¯t we sit down together and have a chat?¡± Nn Shan said in invitation.

    Jun Wu Xie considered it a moment and epted, but.....

    ¡°I am not able to hold anything at all.¡± Jun Wu Xie indicated that she was currently still unable to ¡°sit down¡±.

    She was able to touch the floor, but for tables, chairs, and others..... it would pose some difficulty for her.

    Nn Shan then said with augh: ¡°It¡¯s no problem. Since you¡¯vee to the Spirit World, you will have to get used to everything here sooner orter. As long as you concentrate on cultivation, it will not be long before you will be just like any other spirit here. Although I am not all that capable, but since you and I are both human spirits, then in the aspect of cultivation, I might be able to help a little.¡±

 Chapter 1975 - â€œSpirit World One Day Tour (5)â€

    Chapter 1975: ¡°Spirit World One Day Tour (5)¡±

    Hearing that, Jun Wu Xie was then willing to sit down for a chat. She did not care for anything else. What she cared for most now was how to cultivate and make herself be stronger. Although Jun Wu Yao knew a bit about the ways to cultivate, but he had never turned into a spirit body to cultivate before and what he knew would not be as thorough as what a real spirit body knew.

    Nn Shan invited Jun Wu Xie and herpanions to sit with him at his table and when he saw Poppy behind Jun Wu Xie, his face showed a moment of surprise.

    ¡°Poppy, why have you returned as well?¡± If he remembered correctly, hadn¡¯t Poppy left some time before as well?

    Poppy smiled and said: ¡°My Master passed on, so.....¡±

    There was no need for Poppy toplete the rest of his sentence and Nn Shan already understood.

    ¡°It is dangerous for have a nt spirit as one¡¯s Ring Spirit anyway. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back.¡± Nn Shan did not suspect anything. It was easiest for Weapons Spirits and Beast Spirits to be Ring Spirits for humans. The number of nt Spirits in the Spirit World were not that many in the first ce and added to the fact that most nt Spirits possessed entric temperament and were highly arrogant, hence, very few nt Spirits were willing to be Ring Spirits.

    Because of the rarity of nt Spirits, it also made it dangerous when a nt Spirit appeared in the mortal realm.

    Poppy¡¯s smile was indolent, but his gaze involuntarily swept over Jun Wu Xie.

    Seeing that there wasn¡¯t going to be anymore action, the surrounding spirits then dispersed back to their seats, to continue their enjoyment of good food.

    The big eared rabbit with its clove mouth came hopping over to take their orders. Little Lotus was determined to not pass up on this opportunity as he ordered up a bunch of food. Having been a prime target to be bullied for many long years, although Little Lotus¡¯ battle prowess could bergely overlooked, his powers of the spirit was however highly robust. In a ce like the Spirit World where soul power could be spent like a form of currency, he was naturally not going to stinge and go all out for once.

    Seeing a whole table full of fine gourmet dishes and Jun Wu Xie was not even able to hold a pair of chopsticks. She could only lower her head to look down, automatically disregarding the spread of dishes that looked rather fine.

    ¡°How much do you still remember of your life?¡± Nn Shan asked as he looked at Jun Wu Xie. It might have been because they were both human spirits and additionally, she was also Little Lotus¡¯ Mistress, Nn Shan was rather friendly to Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°I can¡¯t really remember anything.¡± Jun Wu Xie relied expressionlessly.

    After a person dies, the spirit¡¯s consciousness would gradually fade. Even for spirits with very strong power of the soul, it would still trickle away as time passed, gradually forgetting everything from when they were still alive. Only those with a strong obsession would still have a persistent regret remain after they have died, but it would turn to be extremely fuzzy.

    ¡°Is that so? It is too be expected..... Among everyone who hase to the Spirit World, how many can still remember the past?¡± Nn Shan¡¯s tone was filled with a sense of regret. Once a spirit body enters the Spirit World, they would basically have forgotten everything about their past life.

    ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s a new life here in the Spirit World ahead and the matters of the past no longer have anything to do with us. Just work hard on cultivating your soul here in the Spirit World in future and it will be good enough. It¡¯s a lot more peaceful here inparison.¡± Nn Shan said with a smile.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded.

    With a swift change of topics, Nn Shan then began to talk to Jun Wu Xie about how to cultivate one¡¯s soul. To put it frankly, cultivating one¡¯s soul to a very great extent calls for a certain level of stimtion. As a spirit was in essence a non being, if one allowed it to continue to degenerate, not only its powers would gradually weaken, even its consciousness would slowly fade. Hence, stimting a spirit would allow its consciousness to not fade away, and even make it grow gradually more powerful.

    ¡°Actually, in the Spirit World, there are many ces that are suitable for us to cultivate our souls.¡±

 Chapter 1976 - â€œProvocation (1)â€

    Chapter 1976: ¡°Provocation (1)¡±

    ¡°The entire Spirit World is formed from the power of the spirit from the Spirit Lord alone and hence one would be able to find power of the spirit to cultivate anywhere in the Spirit World. One will only need to work on tempering one¡¯s soul and we will be able to stabilize our spirit.¡± Nn Shan said seriously.

    ¡°You should already have your own ce to stay in and have seen the Spirit Fire. The Spirit Fire is what the Spirit Lord had prepared to help us stabilize our spirits, where it allows us to do everything we can to maintain a higher level of cultivation. The ce where there is the highest concentration of Spirit Fire would be the Serene Dream Forest. If you go there, you will be able to cultivate better.¡±

    Nn Shan was serious with his words and Jun Wu Xie listened earnestly. To Jun Wu Xie, all this information that seemed to be highly basic was nevertheless what she needed the most. Nn Shan was indeed a human spirit soul and everything that he talked about was exactly the parts that Jun Wu Xie required most.

    Within the exceptionally busy restaurant, Jun Wu Xie and Nn Shan seemingly be highly engrossed. Even when the dishes were brought to the table, it did not interrupt the conversation between the two people at all. Little Lotus watched his own Mistress deeply engaged in conversation with Nn Shan silently. As a nt Spirit, their method of cultivation was different from that of humans and finding that he did not understand after a thing after listening for a while, he then went on to bury his head down to eat.

    As one of the few most famous restaurants, the Spiritual Spirit Loft had patronsing and going more than one could count. Just as Jun Wu Xie and Nakan Shan were getting enthusiastic with their conversation, a group of human spirits came swaggering into the third level of the Spiritual Spirit Loft.

    ¡°Master Uncle Nn, those cultivation methods of yours are already so old and you¡¯re still bringing them out to teach people. Don¡¯t you think that it¡¯s a little inappropriate?¡± A voice filled with ridicule suddenly sounded from the side.

    Nn Shan lifted his head and after he saw who the other party was, he could not help but crease up his brows.

    Jun Wu Xie turned towards the voice and saw that a bunch of men had suddenly appeared. Those people were human spirits and judging from their looks, they had not been all that old when they died, most of them looking to be in their twenties.

    The leader among them curled up the corners of his mouth and looked at Nn Shan rather contemptuously, his eyes tinged with malicious intent.

    The man did not care that his animosity could be seen by Nn Shan but just sat himself down ungraciously upon a chair at the side, to stare with a raised eyebrow at Nn Shan who was looking highly displeased, before turning his gaze to roam over the figures of Jun Wu Xie and Little Lotus. When he discovered that Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body was in a translucent state, he suddenly became rather excited.

    ¡°Has the youngdy here juste to the Spirit World? I can see that you are not that old and you must be careful that you do not get misguided by some people as it would not be good if you are led astray instead.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s countenance was peerlessly beautiful and the man¡¯s eyes were absolutely shining as he stared,pletely ignoring Nn Shan whose face was bing darker and darker.

    ¡°If you want to learn how to temper your spirit, I can teach it to you and you will definitely gain unexpected results within a short period of time.¡± As he spoke, the man even nced at Nn Shan, as his eyes shed with a glint of displeasure.

    ¡°It¡¯s at least more effective than Master Uncle Nn¡¯s method and in the Spirit World nowadays, who would still use that ancient method to temper one¡¯s soul? Our esteemed Master went to plead with the Spirit Lord to construct the Serene Spirit Tower with the aim of allowing the human spirits to be stronger. Only Master Uncle Nn is still being obstinate when after so many years had passed, he still insists on giving up such a great thing like the Serene Spirit Tower and chooses to continue to cultivate with that ancient method. He¡¯s just an old fossil rejecting change.¡± The man was openly disparaging with his words, not showing the slightest bit of respect for Nn Shan.

 Chapter 1977 - â€œProvocation (2)â€

    Chapter 1977: ¡°Provocation (2)¡±

    ¡°Serene Spirit Tower?¡± Jun Wu Xie narrowed her eyes. The attitude of the man before her made her dislike him intensely. Although he was addressing Nn Shan as Uncle Master, he wasn¡¯t showing the slightest bit of respect to Nn Shan, the wordsing out from his mouth lined with hidden daggers, like he wanted to embarrass Nn Shan.

    The man did not detect the dislike Jun Wu Xie had for him, instead thinking that his words had sessfully drawn the beauty¡¯s attention and he immediately said triumphantly: ¡°Youngdy, you have juste here to the Spirit World and I think you are not aware of this. The Serene Spirit Tower is a ce that my Master earnestly asked the Spirit Lord to build a hundred years ago, the best ce for only human souls to cultivate. The soul power of human spirits areparably weaker than other spirit bodies and before the Serene Spirit Tower was built, the status human spirits held in the Spirit World was lowly and the weak human souls were often bullied by Weapons Spirits and others, where we suffered quite a bit of aggrievement. My Master could not bear to see his fellow human spirits being treated so unfairly and he did everything he could to convince the Spirit Lord to build the Serene Spirit Tower.¡±

    ¡°Ever since the Serene Spirit Tower was built, the speed that we, the human spirits are able to cultivate was raised significantly which in turn greatly improved our standing in the Spirit World.¡± As he spoke, the man turned his gaze to look at several Beast Spirits who were also having a meal on the third level and his mouth curled up with disdain while he said: ¡°Do you know how smug and arrogant the other spirits were before the human spirits? But now, when they see us, they can only obediently keep their mouths shut.¡±

    The man said it very loudly, and when the other spirit races heard his words, they turned their heads to look over at him, their eyes filled with disapproval and unhappiness, but they did not say anything about it.

    ¡°Meng Yi Liang, are you done talking?¡± Nn Shan could not hold himself back anymore as he opened his mouth to say, his brows creased up as he stared at the prattering Meng Yi Liang.

    ¡°Whether the Serene Spirit Tower is good or bad, we do not need you toe here and preach to us. Everyone is free to make their own choice, and not every single spirit is so anxious for results that they have to go to the Serene Spirit Tower.¡±

    Meng Yi Liangughed and then looked at Nn Shan to say in reply: ¡°Master Uncle Nn, who under the Heavens do not yearn for more powerful might? Don¡¯t tell me you do not wish for the human spirits to be more powerful? Seems like what Master said is right. Although the two of you are fellow disciples, but the difference in personalities is as far off as it is between Heaven and Earth. Master has been working tirelessly to grow the might of the human spirits but you are instead being so stubborn, choosing mediocrity. Aren¡¯t you afraid that you might drag down the Grandmaster¡¯s name?¡±

    The shade on Nn Shan¡¯s face was turning uglier and uglier but Meng Yi Liang did not seem to be deterred. The several other men with Meng Yi Lang saw Nn Shan stumped by Meng Yi Liang¡¯s words and they began tough loudly.

    ¡°All of you are making too much noise! If you continue to talk to Uncle Nn like this, do you believe that I will break all your legs! ?¡± Little Lotus who had his head buried down in food could not endure the insults Meng Yi Liang was throwing upon Nn Shan any longer. He shot to his feet with a whoosh, his hand grasped around the wine sk upon the table, as he red with hisrge eyes widened fiercely.

    Meng Yi Liang swung his gaze over Little Lotus and his face immediately showed a look of ridicule.

    ¡°You? You want to break my legs? Don¡¯t make meugh!¡±

    A little brat who did not even reach up to his waist was actually threatening him, and he thought that it must be the biggest joke he had ever heard.

    ¡°Little wimp, where are you from? Do you even know who I am? You dare to speak to me in that tone?¡±

    ¡°I am the Imperial Snow Lotus.¡± Little Lotus told him.

    ¡°Imperial Snow Lotus?¡± Meng Yi Liang narrowed his eyes, unable to remember who that was immediately.

    ¡°Just a nt Spi.....¡±

    Meng Yi Liang had not even finished with his sentence when a man behind him tugged at Meng Yi Liang¡¯s sleeve anxiously.

 Chapter 1978 - Provocation (3)

    <h4>Chapter 1978: Provocation (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud

    ¡°What is it?¡± Meng Yi Liang snapped a little impatiently.

    The man nced a little nervously at Little Lotus and whispered to Meng Yi Liang to say: ¡°The Imperial Snow Lotus is a nt Spirit.¡±

    ¡°I know that. So what if he¡¯s a nt Spirit?¡± Meng Yi Liang said with disdain. ¡°He¡¯s just a little tiny midget, can he really do anything to me?¡±

    The man then hurriedly replied: ¡°He wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything to you. But the Imperial Snow Lotus and Drunk Lotus are of the same body and once he drinks wine, he will turn into Drunk Lotus. Drunk Lotus is one of the highly skilled fighters among nt Spirits and his prowess.....¡± The man discreetly made a gesture with his hand.

    Meng Yi Liang¡¯s face changed slightly.

    ¡°The fact that the human spirits has scums like the few of you here really shames the entire race. Besides bringing out your Master with every word thates out from your mouth, what kind of capability does anyone of you have?¡± Even Poppy could not make himself sit back and watch quietly any longer. He wasn¡¯t all that close to Nn Shan but he hated people chattering non stop when he was having his meals, as noisy as flies.

    ¡°And just who are you! ?¡± Meng Yi Liang¡¯s face changed a shade upon hearing Poppy¡¯s words.

    ¡°I¡¯m Poppy. What? You asking for a thrashing?¡± Poppy lifted his head up slightly, his face saying ¡°hit me if you don¡¯t like it¡±.

    Hearing Poppy¡¯s name, Meng Yi Liang immediately swallowed the rage rising up back down.

    He had not heard the name Imperial Snow Lotus before, but he had known Poppy¡¯s reputation clearly since a long time ago. One of the three heads of the nt Spirits, Poppy, whose powers was not anything he would be able to stand up against.

    ¡°An empty tin makes the loudest noises. What a fool.¡± Poppy sneered with augh.

    Meng Yi Liang¡¯s face turned an uglier shade. But seeing that stance that Poppy and Little Lotus was taking, no matter how bad his temper was, he wouldn¡¯t dare to act up in such a situation. Otherwise, even with all the men he brought with him, they all wouldn¡¯t even be enough for Drunk Lotus and Poppy to bash up silly.

    ¡°You win today!¡± Meng Yi Liang gritted his teeth, as he stared at the dark faced Nn Shan and continued to say: ¡°Master Uncle Nn, I was asking why you disliked the Serene Spirit Tower so much. Seems like you have allied yourself with the nt Spirits now. What? When the human spirits be powerful, the position of all your nt Spirits friends in the Spirit World will then be threatened and that¡¯s why you do not like it? With you doing such things now, how will the human spirits be able to ept you as one of us in future?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not going to get out of here? Are you waiting for me to send you off?¡± Poppy¡¯s eyes turned chilly.

    Meng Yi Liang did not dare to say another word, but to merely lead his men out of the Spiritual Spirit Loft with his tail between his legs.

    ¡°The entire bunch of them are just obnoxious.¡± Little Lotus snorted indignantly, as he red at the departing backs of Meng Yi Liang and his men.

    Nn Shan smiled bitterly and looked at Little Lotus and Poppy apologetically. ¡°I¡¯ve troubled all of you today.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s no trouble. The whole lot of them deserves a good thrashing.¡± Seeing that the annoying bunch had left, Little Lotus then released his hand from the wine sk, to continuing burying his head into his bowl.

    Jun Wu Xie who had not spoken throughout was looking rather thoughtful. She had not missed the fact that when Meng Yi Liang had boasted about the Serene Spirit Tower and the human spirits, the gazes of the other spirit races that had turned to look at him had not been friendly. She had been able to feel that regardless whether it was the Weapons Spirit, the Beast Spirits, or the nt Spirits, they all did not seem to be all that friendly to human spirits. It had been the same with the enormous beast who led them into the forest back then. It had been cold and indifferent to all of them.

    ¡°I¡¯m embarrassed that you had to see that. There are certain conflicts between their Master and I which caused such a charade today. I hope you¡¯ll forgive me.¡± Nn Shan said as he looked apologetically at Jun Wu Xie. He had actually intended to chat a little more about cultivation with Jun Wu Xie but Meng Yi Liang and his men hadpletely spoiled the mood.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a problem. What is that Serene Spirit Tower they mentioned?¡±

 Chapter 1979 - Serene Spirit Tower (1)

    <h4>Chapter 1979: Serene Spirit Tower (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie was rather interested in the Serene Spirit Tower that Meng Yi Liang had mentioned so many times.

    When Jun Wu Xie asked about the Serene Spirit Tower, the other spirits who were having their meals at the table beside them threw unfriendly gazes towards them, seemingly showing great aversion to those three words.

    Nn Shan sighed and then said: ¡°About the Serene Spirit Tower, I did not mean to hide it from you. I have not told you about it because I do not approve of using the Serene Spirit Tower to cultivate.¡±

    Nn Shan paused a moment before he continued: ¡°You must have heard it earlier, that Meng Yi Liang addresses me as Master Uncle. Their Master Wu Jiu and I are both disciples of the most powerful human spirit, the Spirit Master. A thousand years ago, my Master was a Soul Master most valued by the Spirit Lord and the human souls were led by my Master, adhering to the ancient method of cultivation. But with the rise of the Dark Emperor, the Dark Emperor then came to the Spirit World. After the unification of the Middle Realm, my Master was ovee with self guilt, over the fact that he did not discover the Dark Emperor¡¯s entry early, and he punished himself by giving up his position as the Spirit Master, retreating into the mountains to live in seclusion. It was from that time that my fellow disciple Wu Jiu seeded our Master¡¯s position and served beside the Spirit Lord.¡±

    ¡°The construction of the Serene Spirit Tower was suggested by Wu Jiu, saying that the tower could be reinforced with special runes to gather the power of the spirit more robustly, that would raise the power of human spirits quickly. A hundred years ago, the first Serene Spirit Tower was built, and it was from that time that human spirits abandoned the original method of cultivation, as they all began to cultivate in the Serene Spirit Tower.¡±

    When speaking about that, Nn Shan could not help but reveal a trace of a bitter smile.

    ¡°To tell the truth, actually when the Serene Spirit Tower had just been sessfully built, my heart had been moved by that amazing cultivation method and went to the first Serene Spirit Tower to cultivate for a period. But as time passed, I began to develop a certain uncertainty towards the Serene Spirit Tower. Cultivating in the Serene Spirit Tower, one¡¯s cultivation effects was sped up by one whole fold and more and the soul power that grew constantly at a maniacal speed made one easily be addicted to it. But that kind of an increase went way beyond any boundaries of normal cultivation and I could not help but feel that something was wrong. Hence, I left the Serene Spirit Tower and did not cultivate in there anymore, but to continue to use the method my Master taught me to cultivate.¡±

    ¡°The Serene Tower can increase the strength of human spirits quickly, but doesn¡¯t such boundless increase make one feel it to be unsafe?¡± Nn Shan said as he looked at Jun Wu Xie, and it was not known whether that question was posed to her or to himself.

    Powerful might was something that everyone would look up to, especially for human who possessed the mostplicated minds. Since time immemorial, humans had already begun to pursue power in many areas.

    They longed for money, authourity, and power, which fed their hungry desire, which caused them to always overlook the most critical questions.

    Nn Shan had brought his questions to Wu Jiu before, but was ridiculed andughed at by him, causing the fellow disciples to have no choice but to part, treading upon different routes.

    ¡°If you choose to go to the Serene Spirit Tower, then please remember my words to you. Growing too fast, might not be a good thing.¡± Nn Shan said right at the end, sincerely trying to persuade Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie listened to Nn Shan¡¯s words silently, a question already risen up in her mind.

    [Special runes?]

    Without knowing why, Jun Wu Xie suddenly thought of Spirit Reinforcement, something that she had learnt in the past.

    The runes she used for Spirit Reinforcement was something she got from her previous life and it was only by ident that she discovered it could be used here in this world, with effects that went beyond anything she could imagine.

    ¡°I would like to go have a look at this Serene Spirit Tower.¡± Jun Wu Xie suddenly said.

 Chapter 1980 - Serene Spirit Tower (2)

    <h4>Chapter 1980: Serene Spirit Tower (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Hearing Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words, Nn Shan¡¯s face was unconsciously tinged with a hint of disappointment.

    [That¡¯s right, who wouldn¡¯t look forward to a faster method of cultivation?]

    ¡°Three Serene Spirit Towers have been built now and they are located in three directions of thepass. The exact location should be known to Little Lotus and the others and you can get them to bring you there.¡± Nn Shan said with a sigh. It was afterall Jun Wu Xie¡¯s choice and he had no right to interfere.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded and after a moment¡¯s silence, she said: ¡°If I want to cultivate using the ancient method, where should I go to find you?¡±

    The disappointment on Nn Shan¡¯s face was reced by surprise the moment Jun Wu Xie¡¯s voice fell. He looked at Jun Wu Xie in shock, never having expected that after hearing about the speed one could cultivate at in the Serene Spirit Tower, she could still be thinking of using the old method of cultivation, and joy then rose up involuntarily within Nn Shan¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°I am staying just at the edge of the Tranquil Dreams Forest in the north. Little Lotus went to my ce before and if you want to find me, you can just go there.¡± In Nn Shan¡¯s voice, there was an undisguisable tinge of joy.

    For a person who persisted in his own belief, after having experienced endless ridicule and scorn, the slightest bit of acknowledgement received would make the person ecstatic.

    Jun Wu Xie was not the first new soul that Nn Shan had encountered. He had been here in the Spirit World for Heaven knew how many years. Because he was the Spirit Master¡¯s disciple early back then, he was highly regarded among the Spirit World¡¯s human spirits. Before the Serene Spirit Towers were built, the number of human spirits who cultivated under Nn Shan¡¯s tutge was more than he could count. But ever since the Serene Spirit Towers werepleted, those human spirits who had cultivated under him began to be drawn over by the amazing effects of the Serene Spirit Towers one after another, and gradually, there weren¡¯t that many human spirits who remained beside Nn Shan anymore.

    Throughout that time, Nn Shan had encountered quite a number of new human souls who came to the Spirit World, but when those people heard about the existence of the Serene Spirit Towers, they all chose to go to the Serene Spirit Towers, without a single exception.

    ¡°Human spirits are basically all cultivating at the Serene Spirit Towers, and the Tranquil Dream Forest is empty. If you need to, you cane find me there anytime.¡± Nn Shan said, his eyes joyous.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded. There were only two reasons she wanted to go the the Serene Spirit Tower. One, she was curious about the runes in the Serene Spirit Towers, and two, she wanted to find Jun Gu¡¯s soul.

    Nn Shan had also mentioned it. Human spirits were all mainly going to the Serene Spirit Tower and Jun Wu Xie was looking forward to see if she would be able to find any sign of her father in the tower.

    It must be known that aftering into the Spirit World, most of the spirits¡¯ memories would havepletely disappeared and they would not remember a thing from when they had been alive. Hence, wanting to find Jun Gu would require Jun Wu Xie to go search for him herself.

    She spoke with Nn Shan for a while longer before Jun Wu Xie and her group stood up and left.

    Along the way, Jun Wu Xie was thinking about all she had heard about the Serene Spirit Tower as Little Lotus munched happily upon the take out fried sesame cake he had bought from the Spiritual Spirit Loft.

    Spirit bodies were not able to feel hunger and Little Lotus was eating so much merely to satisfy craving for food. It should be known that spirit bodies would not be able to eat regr food and no matter how gluttonous they were, after leaving the Spirit World, any kind of food out there was something the spirit body would not be able to digest and even if they went ahead to eat it, it would just cause the spirit body to be in agony as only food that was created by the power of the spirit could be digested by a spirit body.

    However long Little Lotus had been with Jun Wu Xie for was the length of time that Little Lotus had endured his gluttonous cravings for. With such a rare opportunity for them to havee back here to the Spirit World, it was only natural that Little Lotus¡¯ carvings were insatiable.

 Chapter 1981 - Serene Spirit Tower (3)

    <h4>Chapter 1981: Serene Spirit Tower (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Is Mistress thinking about the Serene Spirit Tower?¡± Poppy opened his mouth to ask as he looked at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s thoughtful expression.

    ¡°Mm.¡± Jun Wu Xie nodded his head slightly. She turned to look at Poppy. At that moment, Poppy was acting quite a bit more reliable than Little Lotus who only knew to eat. ¡°You know about the Serene Spirit Tower?¡±

    Poppy replied with a smile: ¡°It is only natural that I would know. What Nn Shan said was not untrue. The Serene Spirit towers were built by the Spirit Master¡¯s eldest disciple, Wu Jiu, and only human spirits can go inside them. Human spirits were a weak power in the Spirit World before and ever since the Serene Spirit Towers were built, they began to show signs of rising and they now hold quite a high position in the Spirit World.¡±

    ¡°Oh? All of you seem to dislike human spirits.¡± Jun Wu Xie had not forgotten the unfriendly stares from the other spirit races back in the Spiritual Spirit Loft.

    Poppy replied with a shrug of his shoulders.

    ¡°Back when the Spirit Master led the human spirits, there wasn¡¯t such a problem. But ever since Wu Jiu took over the position as the Spirit Master, he was rather extreme in his ways which incurred the displeasure from the other races. Does Mistress know that the space the first Serene Spirit Tower was built on was a ce the nt Spirits were living in? Many nt Spirits were living there but because the Serene Spirit Tower was to be built there, many of the nt Spirits were forced to leave. Moreover, the Serene Spirit Towers only permitted human spirits to enter, so how could nt Spirits possibly be happy about something like that?¡±

    One¡¯s own home was forcibly torn down, to make way for other people¡¯s benefit. No one could possibly feel happy about that.

    ¡°The other two Serene Spirit Towers are built in the territories of the Weapons Spirits and the Beast Spirits respectively as well.¡± Poppy said as he looked at Jun Wu Xie. He did not need to say the rest and Jun Wu Xie should be able to understand what he was saying.

    Although it was great that human spirits were bing stronger, but usurping the territories of the other spirit races and disallowing the other spirit races the use of the ce, that was just too..... Added to that, the kind of arrogance many human spirits started to show after they became stronger naturally drew great hatred to themselves.

    Jun Wu Xie could roughly gauge the level human spirits were hated upon in the Spirit World.

    As they walked and talked, Poppy led Jun Wu Xie toe to the Serene Spirit Tower that had been constructed earliest.

    Standing outside the Serene Spirit Tower, Jun Wu Xie could see many human spirits gathered in groups around the tower. The Serene Spirit Tower had twelve levels and high up at the top of the tower, an ball of orange Spirit Fire burned. Compared to the Spirit Fire on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s roof, that was bigger and a whole lot brighter.

    ¡°What are they doing?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked as she looked at the crowd of people lined up in queue.

    Poppy had his arms crossed over his chest as he said with augh. ¡°Waiting to go in there. The number of human spirits were bing more and more numerous and the Serene Spirit Towers were not able to aodate them all. Hence, Wu Jiuid down a rule that every human spirit can only go cultivate in the tower for only one hour a day and upon finishing their cultivation, they must leave immediately, to allow others to enter. Long lines like this are seen at all three towers everyday and what you are seeing today is already considered small in number.¡±

    ¡°Only cultivate for an hour? Then what about the rest of the time?¡± Jun Wu Xie then asked.

    ¡°Continue to queue and wait I guess.¡± Poppy said with a shrug.

    Just as Poppy finished, the doors of the Serene Spirit Tower opened up and several men came walking out from inside, but they did not leave, but went straight to the back of the line, to continue to queue.

    Looking at the number of the people there, Jun Wu Xie knew that no matter how quickly they came back to join the queue, these people would at most be able to go into the Serene Spirit Tower for two hours at most. Cultivating two hours a day and the rest of the time all spent on queueing. Towards such a manner of cultivation, Jun Wu Xie greatly disapproved of it.

    What cultivation depended on, was definitely not some astounding method, but to be umted over days and months of work. Hence, being able to cultivate only for two hours a day like that showed an over reliance on the effects of the Serene Spirit Tower, and a possibility of giving up on one¡¯s self well being.

 Chapter 1982 - Serene Spirit Tower (4)

    <h4>Chapter 1982: Serene Spirit Tower (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Towards anything that made one dependant upon it, Jun Wu Xie instinctively felt that something was wrong.

    Jun Wu Xie was thinking to walk over over to take a closer look but Poppy instead told her: ¡°If Mistress wants to go take a closer look, then I¡¯m afraid Mistress will have to go over by herself. Within a certain perimeter outside the Serene Spirit Tower, all spirits who are non human spirits are not permitted to step inside. If we are to go in there, it would only cause the Serene Spirit Tower¡¯s guards to chase us away.¡±

    The reason why the other spirit races were discontented with the human spirits was mainly because of the high handedness of the human spirits in certain areas.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded her head and went walking over on her own.

    Havinge a little closer, that was when Jun Wu Xie then noticed that the Serene Spirit Tower was formed up piece by piece, from stone blocks with runes carved in them. Those runes looked highly familiar to her and Jun Wu Xie actually saw among them the same runes she had seen before in Spirit Reinforcement!

    Could it really be Spirit Reinforcement?

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s heart was feeling a little puzzled when at that moment, Meng Yi Liang and his group of people came returning back to the Serene Spirit Tower after the rather disappointing experience earlier at the Spiritual Spirit Loft.

    ¡°Eh?¡± Meng Yi Liang had been feeling rather gloomy from how Little Lotus and Poppy had enraged him when he saw that a figure of unmatched beauty had appeared outside the Serene Spirit Tower, and joy raised up the tips of his brows.

    ¡°Youngdy, you¡¯vee? What do you think? The Serene Spirit Tower looks rather impressive right?¡± Meng Yi Liang shed what he thought was his most handsome smile to say as he came to stand beside Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie nced at him and did not say anything. With just the kind of disrespect that Meng Yi Liang had shown to Nn Shan back at the Spiritual Spirit Loft, it had made Jun Wu Xie highly despise this person. Seeing him open his mouth to talk to her, she merely cast a highly fleeting nce at him and did not say a single word in reply.

    Meng Yi Liang did not feel that there was anything wrong. Not to mention Jun Wu Xie merely casting such a brief and fleeting nce at him, with that face that could bring whole cities and entire countries down to their knees, even if she had red fiercely at him, Meng Yi Liang would still feel his heart thumping wildly.

    Human spirits who were able toe into the Spirit World, were mostly people who were highly powerful when they were alive, and had steady power of the spirit. Among these people, the number of females wereparably lesser in number and to have been able to attain a certain level of power, most of them were already advanced in age. Young and beautiful ones like Jun Wu Xie was beyond few, needless to mention one with looks as outstanding as Jun Wu Xie would be an existence as rare as phoenix feathers and dragon horns, which would naturally cause Meng Yi Liang¡¯s heart to be moved.

    Not feeling Jun Wu Xie¡¯s cold indifference to him in the slightest, Meng Yi Liang went on to say obtusely: ¡°The kind of increase in power that you can get by cultivating in the Serene Spirit Tower is beyond what you can imagine. This ce is much more useful than what Nn Shan is capable of. I still do not know how to address our youngdy here. My name is Meng Yi Liang and I am the Spirit Master Wu Jiu¡¯s disciple. Do you know about Wu Jiu the Spirit Master? He is the most powerful entity among us, the human spirits. The Spirit Lord trust my Master greatly and the Serene Spirit Tower here is also my Master¡¯s idea. Not only has the Spirit Lord agreed to it, he has even given my Master great authourity.¡±

    Meng Yi Liang was trying to paint himself as someone important before Jun Wu Xie and he repeatedly brought up the name of Wu Jiu again and again, oblivious to the fact that in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes, just how despicable a fe who acts like a dog threatening others with its Master¡¯s name really was.

    Still unable to elicit a reply from Jun Wu Xie, Meng Yi Liang could not help but feel a little anxious. Noticing that Jun Wu Xie was staring at the Serene Spirit Tower so intensely, an idea suddenly popped into Meng Yi Liang¡¯s head as he went to stand right in front of Jun Wu Xie to say with a smile: ¡°Are you thinking of going into the Serene Spirit Tower? It so happens that I am going into the tower to practice my cultivation and if you want to go inside, I can bring you in with me without needing to queue.¡±

    Upon hearing those words, Jun Wu Xie then forced herself to let gaze pause upon the figure of Meng Yi Liang a moment before she nodded her head.

 Chapter 1983 - Serene Spirit Tower (5)

    <h4>Chapter 1983: Serene Spirit Tower (5)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Finally getting a reply from Jun Wu Xie, Meng Yi Liang smiled and said to himself in his heart.

    [Even such a beautiful youngdy would not be able to escape the allure of power. Hasn¡¯t she finally stille to rely on him to enter the Serene Spirit Tower?]

    ¡°Then, I wonder if I might know the beautiful youngdy¡¯s name?¡± Meng Yi Liang said with a smile.

    ¡°Jun Wu Xie.¡±

    ¡°Jun Wu Xie, what a great name.¡± Meng Yi Liang smiled gleefully. ¡°Then Wu Xie, pleasee into the Serene Spirit Tower together with me now and I believe that once inside the Serene Spirit Tower, it would not be long before you will be just like me, to possess a solid body.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie swept her eyes to nce at Meng Yi Liang, not bothering with his self praise but merely went on to walk with him toe before the main doors of the Serene Spirit Tower.

    Outside the Serene Spirit Tower, two men in light armour stood guard. Meng Yi Liang led Jun Wu Xie over towards them and nodded his head at them.

    ¡°Senior Meng.¡± The two men immediately greeted upon seeing Meng Yi Liang.

    Meng Yi Liang nodded slightly. ¡°Open the door.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The main doors of the Serene Spirit Tower opened before Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes. The doors has just opened when power of the spirit came surging out intensely from inside the tower. The power was tinged with a slight warmth that hit them on their faces, as the human spirits queueing right at the front of the line were unable to help themselves but to narrow up their eyes and let out a sigh offort.

    ¡°Come on in.¡± Meng Yi Liang said to Jun Wu Xie, and Jun Wu Xie stepped herself inside.

    Once the spirits queueing up outside the doors saw someone jumping the queue, someone immediately began to kick up a fuss in displeasure.

    ¡°How can the bunch of you just go inside like that! ?¡±

    ¡°That guy is the Spirit Master, Wu Jiu¡¯s disciple, and this Serene Spirit Tower is built by the Spirit Master, so his disciple would naturally have the right to enjoy priority ess.¡± The guard said with a sneer.

    Every single one of those words fell into Jun Wu Xie¡¯s ears. Meng Yi Liang thought that he had gained face before Jun Wu Xie and his smile grew more brilliant.

    Inside the Serene Spirit Tower, balls of Spirit Fire was seen burning everywhere. The balls of Spirit Fire swirled within the vast interior of the tower, and on the first level, there was already arge number of people who were seated upon the ground, many balls of ming Spirit Fire surrounding their bodies. They all had their eyes tightly closed, their faces seemingly reveling in enjoyment, looking like they were hopelessly addicted to this manner of cultivation and enjoying every moment of it.

    Jun Wu Xie secretly took note of everything that she was seeing, her gaze passing over the surrounding walls. There were more Spirit Reinforcement runes carved into these walls and the runes used in Spirit Reinforcement formed up a massive pattern, extending from the walls right onto the floor, converging from all four sides to the centre of the floor, that looked very queer.

    ¡°This ce is where normal people cultivate. In the Serene Spirit Tower, the higher you go up, the more intense and robust the power of the spirit is. Before the Serene Spirit Tower was built, we were all just merely hugging on to a single ball of Spirit Fire to cultivate. But in here, the number of Spirit Fire we have is more than you can imagine. Spirit Fire helps to temper our spirits greatly and here inside the Serene Spirit Tower, the higher you go up, the number of Spirit Fire increases as well, and the power of the spirit thicker, where only the disciples of my Master would be able to cultivate on the eleventh and twelfth level of the Serene Spirit Tower.¡± Meng Yi Liang said, highly pleased with himself as he chattered on uninhibitedly before Jun Wu Xie.

    Unknown to him, watching from outside the Serene Spirit Tower, Poppy and Little Lotus saw exactly how Meng Yi Liang was trying to get close to Jun Wu Xie, their eyes fixed upon Jun Wu Xie as she walked into the tower with Meng Yi Liang as the corners of Poppy¡¯s mouth subconsciously curled up with a sneer.

    ¡°I am suddenly very curious that if the Dark Emperores to know that someone is being so eager to please the Mistress, would he smash that person¡¯s spirit into flight and his soul to disperse into naught.¡±

    One who dares to antagonize Jun Wu Xie must first weigh himself properly!

 Chapter 1984 - Serene Spirit Tower (6)

    <h4>Chapter 1984: Serene Spirit Tower (6)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Inside the Serene Spirit Tower, Meng Yi Liang still did not know that he was courting death, as he continued to show off his position as a disciple of the Spirit Master to Jun Wu Xie with a brilliant smile on his face.

    Going up from the first level of the Serene Spirit Tower, the higher the level they went up to, the greater number of Spirit Fire they saw, with the intensity of the power of the spirit bing stronger, and the higher they climbed, the number of people on the level also grew less.

    When they came to the fifth level, the number of people on that floor had already diminished by half and Meng Yi Liang discreetly cast a quick nce to look at Jun Wu Xie, puzzlement rising up in his heart. New souls were in most urgent need of the power of the spirit but on the other hand, as the spirit of a new soul had just been recently formed, they were extremely fragile, and would not be able to remain inside the Serene Spirit Tower for too long due to its exceptionally intense power of the spirit. For new souls that had newly arrived at the Spirit World before, they would at most only be able to reach up to the third level or so. Going up any further, the intensity of the power of the spirit in those levels only made them feel ufortable and it could even cause harm to their spirits.

    But Meng Yi Liang had already led Jun Wu Xie up here to the fifth level but he had not noticed Jun Wu Xie showing the slightest sign of difort, where she did not seem the least affected by the increasingly robust power of the spirit surrounding them.

    ¡°Cough, the higher you go up, the stronger the power of the spirit will be. If you are feeling ufortable, you can just tell me. Whichever level you want to go to, I¡¯ll make the necessary arrangements for you.¡± Meng Yi Liang opened his mouth to say, thinking that Jun Wu Xie merely did not understand the situation.

    Jun Wu Xie merely nodded her head, but did not express anything else to him.

    A corner of Meng Yi Liang¡¯s mouth twitched, and as he looked at Jun Wu Xie, he found that she did not look ufortable in anyway. But such a situation had never urred before. When had a brand new soul evere straight up to the fifth level and did not feel the slightest tinge of difort?

    In actual fact, not only did Jun Wu Xie not feel the tiniest bit of difort, she was instead absorbing the robust power of the spirit in there at a very fast speed, with every minute she was there in the Serene Spirit Tower, it felt as if an endless stream of power was surging right into her soul, quickly filling up her empty and hollow spirit.

    At such an insane speed, and not needing any cultivation to be done. It was like all that was needed from her was to just stand there inside the Serene Spirit Tower and it would be enough.

    Jun Wu Xie followed Meng Yi Liang to continue to climb their way upwards. She then unconsciously lowered her head and looked at her hands, to see that her originally half translucent pair of hands were turning more and more solid. In just a matter of a few short minutes, Jun Wu Xie had actually started to progress towards having a solid body.

    Such a speed was really astounding but there wasn¡¯t the slightest sliver of joy in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s heart. Power that one could gain without even needing to cultivate was just somewhat too much of an exaggeration.

    Meng Yi Liang then stood there stunned as he stared at Jun Wu Xie walking up to the twelfth level. Up on the twelfth level, an enormous single ball of Spirit Fire could be seen. Across the entire Twelve level, there was just one lone ball of Spirit Fire burning, but the size of it went far beyond any ball of Spirit Fire there ever was. It was so massive that one end of it was stuck up against the roof and its other end was pushed down against the floor. She had just stepped in when she felt a burning heat surging straight towards her.

    At the bottom of that enormous ball of Spirit Fire, a series of Spirit Reinforcement runes surrounded the me in a circle, with thin lines of runes stretching out from the circle in twelve directions till it reached the walls at the edge.

    Beside the Spirit Fire, two human spirits were seated on opposing sides with their eyes closed in cultivation. The moment Meng Yi Liang stepped into the twelfth level, the colour on his face was showing he was feeling a little unwell as he stared in shock at Jun Wu Xie standing there like she did not feel anything and his face immediately twisted up in bewilderment.

    This was already the twelfth level!

 Chapter 1985 - Serene Spirit Tower (7)

    <h4>Chapter 1985: Serene Spirit Tower (7)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    On this level, even Meng Yi Liang was feeling strangely ufortable from the surging power of the spirit assaulting his body. How could Jun Wu Xie actually show no reaction at all?

    That was just too strange!

    ¡°Those two are my senior fellow disciples and they are the earliest two disciples my Master epted. The intensity of the power of the spirit on the twelfth level here is not something any normal spirit soul is able to withstand. Why not..... I bring you to another level for you to cultivate a little?¡± Meng Yi Liang was feeling unwell all over under the burning surge of the twelfth level¡¯s enormous ball of Spirit Fire. It was hard for him to imagine that after bing a spirit body, heat could actually still bring him so much difort.

    Jun Wu Xie stood unmoving in her spot, but her gaze wasn¡¯t upon the enormous ball of Spirit Fire, but was instead fixed on the circle of Spirit Reinforcement runes. She was now certain that the runes were the same as those in Spirit Reinforcement without a doubt as within the circle, she had discovered a series of spell runes she was familiar with.

    ¡°Wu Xie?¡± Meng Yi Liang could no longer endure the high heat in the twelfth level and his face was turning more and more pale, driving him to have no choice but to say in urge.

    Jun Wu Xie recovered to her senses as she looked at Meng Yi Liang who was forcing himself to tolerate the searing heat and she then lowered her eyes slightly to say: ¡°There¡¯s no need. I am feeling a little unwell and would like to go back first.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Meng Yi Liang secretly heaved a sigh of relief inside. If a new soul did not feel any difort havinge straight up to the twelfth level, then that would be too unbelievable. Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words had made Meng Yi Liang think it to be entirely expected.

    ¡°You¡¯re still a new soul and it is natural that you will feel ufortableing to the Serene Spirit Tower for the first time. When youe back here again, you will only need to mention my name to the guards before the doors into the tower toe in. The power of the spirit in here is extremely intense but I am already able to cultivate in the eleventh level now. Your spirit is still a little weak and it will be more suitable for you to start cultivating from the first level.¡± Meng Yi Liang said in self absorbed glee, failing to even notice the chilliness emanating out from Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded her head and Meng Yi Liang was all ready to escort her back but was rejected. He had merely sent her down to the first level of the Serene Spirit Tower and it was only after he saw Jun Wu Xie stepping out through the tower¡¯s main doors that he was finally able to heave a big sigh of relief.

    A pity Meng Yi Liang waspletely unaware that the reason Jun Wu Xie was in such a rush to leave was not because she could not withstand the power of the spirit within the Serene Spirit Tower. If Meng Yi Liang had been more observant, he would have discovered that Jun Wu Xie¡¯s spirit had be a lot less translucent than before she went into the Serene Spirit Tower, almost about to fill uppletely from her half translucent state.

    Jun Wu Xie departed from the Serene Spirit Tower and silently walked towards Poppy and Little Lotus who had been waiting outside.

    ¡°Mistress, what¡¯s the situation inside? Why have youe out so soon?¡± The moment Little Lotus saw Jun Wu Xie, he immediately went tottering forward in wee, ready to give Jun Wu Xie one great big hug.

    And he had not thought that his pouncing leap would reallye to make contact with Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body. Little Lotus bounced off Jun Wu Xie¡¯s legs as he fell two steps back, hisrge eyes widening up in surprise.

    ¡°Mis..... Mis..... tress..... I..... I managed to touch you?¡± Little Lotus stared at Jun Wu Xie in astoundment, his face incredulous.

    It must be known that back when Jun Wu Xie had just be a spirit body, Little Lotus had not been able to touch Jun Wu Xie at all!

    But now, Little Lotus had just firmly knocked himself into Jun Wu Xie¡¯s solid body. How was that possible?

    Just ten minutes ago, before Jun Wu Xie had gone into the Serene Spirit Tower, Little Lotus had still not been able to touch Jun Wu Xie!

    Poopy standing on one side simrly showed a tinge of surprise. As one of the older spirits in the Spirit World, he had naturally known how long a period of cultivation would be required before a new soul could advance to achieving a solid form from semi translucency.

 Chapter 1986 - Overtook Once Again (1)

    <h4>Chapter 1986: Overtook Once Again (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    But only ten minutes had passed and Jun Wu Xie had suddenly changed?

    Even Poppy was rather shocked by it.

    ¡°Had Mistress discovered anything in the Serene Spirit Tower?¡± Poppy asked as heposed himself. The change that hade over Jun Wu Xie must have something to do with the Serene Spirit Tower. Any form of advancement for a spirit body was highly advantageous to them but Jun Wu Xie had only been in the Serene Spirit Tower for a little while before she came out from there. The only usible conclusion could only be because Jun Wu Xie had discovered something that gave her reason to be concerned and that was why she hade out from the tower so quickly.

    Jun Wu Xie lowered her head to look at her own legs that Little Lotus had just bumped himself into. She reached her hand out and found that she was able to tug at the clothes on her body. The feeling of having regained her sense of touch felt so unreal, a feeling that felt as if she had not experienced for a very long time.

    ¡°The Serene Spirit Tower is not a good ce to be in. That Wu Jiu definitely has some evil intentions behind this.¡± Jun Wu Xie lifted her head up, speaking aloud the very same conclusion Poppy and Little Lotus hade to make in their minds.

    ¡°What does that mean? What¡¯s wrong with the Serene Spirit Tower?¡± Poppy asked as his eyebrow lifted. The Serene Spirit Tower does not permit any non human spirits to enter and hence, he knew nothing about what¡¯s inside the Serene Spirit Tower.

    Jun Wu Xie shook her head. ¡°We¡¯ll discuss this when we get back.¡±

    She was in a hurry to leave the Serene Spirit Tower not because she was bothered by all that intense power of the spirit but rather.....

    Jun Wu Xie returned back to the forest they were staying at with Little Lotus and Poppy. Before she got back to her own treehouse, she saw Qiao Chu, Hua Yao and the rest of the ganging out from her unit to huddle together and discussing something with their heads head close.

    Qiao Chu spotted Jun Wu Xie from afar and his face immediately lit up with joy as he went forward to wee her.

    ¡°Little Xie! Let me show you something great!¡± Immediately upon finishing what he said, he did not even wait for Jun Wu Xie to reply when he just squatted down and stuck a finger out. He then poked at a tiny little twig but his half translucent fingertip passed right through the twig. Qiao Chu did not give up but continued to calm andpose himself before he tried a few times in session.

    Finally, his fingertip did not pass through the twig this time but lightly pushed against the twig. Hua Yao and the others had already walked over to them and were standing there calm and unruffled as they watched Qiao Chu perform his new trick.

    Qiao Chu then focused with all his might to push his finger onto the twig and who would have thought but the twig actually snapped back up!

    Qiao Chu did not notice anything amiss as he let out a unrestrained guffaw and said in a voice filled with excitement: ¡°Bwahaha! How is that! ? I followed the method Big Brother Wu Yao told us about and I practiced it for an entire afternoon before I was finally able to touch something. Hahaha! Ain¡¯t I just super good at this?¡±

    Qiao Chu stood up, all prepared to receive praise from hispanions. But the praise and congrattions he imagined in his mind did note as he saw Hua Yao and all the others just standing there, suddenly fallen silent.

    ¡°What? Is every single one of you so shocked you¡¯ve all be dumbfounded? Bwahaha! I have taken the lead over all of you this time! Don¡¯t you all agree?¡± Qiao Chu had his head tilted slightly back, looking highlycent. Hua Yao and the others were still not able to touch anything but he could. This made Qiao Chu who was alwaysgging slightly behind the whole gang have the opportunity to brag proudly for once. He was just about tough at Fei Yan and the others for their stupidity when he suddenly noticed that the stares of Fei Yan and the others seemed to pass right through him, and were instead fixed upon Jun Wu Xie behind him instead.

    ¡°Can all of you not be so petty? Is it that difficult to admit defeat?¡± Qiao Chu did not understand it and he went on to say sulkily, before he turned himself around intending to seek praise from Jun Wu Xie instead. But when he turned around and saw Jun Wu Xie clearly, his entire beingpletely froze with shock.

 Chapter 1987 - Overtook Once Again (2)

    <h4>Chapter 1987: Overtook Once Again (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The twig that Qiao Chu had snapped off and flew through the air was at that moment firmly grasped in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hand!

    Qiao Chu¡¯s face that had been filled with glee immediately crumbled into despair before Jun Wu Xie. His mouth hung wide open, his face contorted up in disbelief as he stared at Jun Wu Xie, like his eyes were going to stare two holes through Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body.

    ¡°Little Xie..... How..... How did you.....¡± Qiao Chu was at a loss for words. So filled with smugness before, and now looking like a little snot faced kid boasting of his height before a bunch of adults.

    Why must it be like this! ?

    Qiao Chu took a hit to his self esteem like he had never felt before. He had thought that he would finally be able to take the lead over his group ofpanions and be the bellwether of the flock for once.

    Not knowing that while he was secretly feeling so smug with himself for being able to move a branch with his finger, Jun Wu Xie had so casually just gripped the entire twig in her hand!

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Qiao Chu¡¯spletely devastated face and she was slightly taken aback as she turned her eyes to look at the twig in her hand. This twig had been snapped off and sent flying by Qiao Chu earlier straight towards her face. She had merely raised her hand to block by reflex.....

    ¡°Little Xie. Be honest with us. Has Big Brother Wu Yao given you private lesson?¡± Qiao Chu¡¯s face was mournful.

    ¡°No.¡± Jun Wu Xie tossed the twig to the ground, shaking her head a little helplessly.

    Jun Wu Yao had never been in a spirit body form before and hence his understanding of things about spirit bodies was not all that thorough.

    ¡°Then how did you.....¡± Qiao Chu could not finish the sentence. He pointed at the twig on the ground, and then pointed at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hand, the expression on his face looking like he was about to burst out in tears.

    Jun Wu Xie felt that her head was starting to hurt.

    Hua Yao stepped forward right at that moment and looked at Qiao Chu who was drawing circles in the ground in despair before he turned to look at Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Little Xie, is your spirit almost about to attain a solid body?¡± The point that Hua Yao and Qiao Chu were focusing on waspletely different. Although he was shocked that Jun Wu Xie was already able to touch things, what he was more concerned about was Jun Wu Xie¡¯s spirit that was already almostpletely solid.

    If he did not remember it wrongly, when he saw Jun Wu Xie cultivating in her room earlier, her spirit soul had been half translucent like all of them but in just half an afternoon, how had she managed to change sopletely?

    If he did not know that Jun Wu Xie hade into the Spirit World at the same time as them, he would have thought that Jun Wu Xie hade here before them for a rather long period.

    ¡°It¡¯s a long story. Come inside my ce and I¡¯ll tell you slowly.¡± Jun Wu Xie said after some consideration, thinking that she should tell Hua Yao and the others about the Serene Spirit Tower and Nn Shan.

    Hua Yao nodded and the severalpanions followed Jun Wu Xie to walk towards her house. Only Qiao Chu was still squatting mournfully upon the ground and it not till Hua Yao and the others had walked a distance away that he suddenly raised his head up, to discover that Jun Wu Xie and the others had already walked such a far distance away from him.

    [Not even a word of constion!]

    Qiao Chu felt as if he had been abandoned by the whole wide world! !

    ¡°Dumb Qiao, are youing or not?¡± Hua Yao paused a step, and turned his head to nce at the pitiful worm looking so abandoned before he said in a cold tone.

    ¡°Coming! Right away!¡± Qiao Chu shot to his feet with a whoosh, and went flying over to Hua Yao in a dead run, his face aggrieved. ¡°Brother Hua treats me the best!¡±

    Hua Yao rolled his eyes at him.

    ¡°Are you saying that I ill treat you?¡± Jun Wu Xie suddenly turned her head around, her cold clear eyes sweeping over the figure of Qiao Chu.

    Qiao Chu shivered.

    ¡°No! It¡¯s not that! Little Xie is always so nice to me!¡±

    Jun Wu Xie arched up an eyebrow, a corner of her mouth lifting up with a smile.

 Chapter 1988 - Overtook Once Again (3)

    <h4>Chapter 1988: Overtook Once Again (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    [Even when in such a foreign and unfamiliar environment, the feeling of still having one¡¯s close and familiarpanions around.....]

    [Is just great.]

    Returning back her house, Jun Wu Xie saw no sign of Jun Wu Yao, and curiosity rose up in her heart.

    Where had that great demon lord gone running to to deliver disaster upon the Spirit World¡¯s citizens?

    ¡°Eh? Big Brother Wu Yao is not in?¡± Qiao Chu stretched his head around to look, thinking it a little strange to not see Jun Wu Yao in there.

    Jun Wu Xie already did not find that strange anymore. She went forward to find herself a chair to sit down. The feeling of having regained one¡¯s sense of touch almost made her forget that she was in spiritual form, with everything like when she was still human, exactly the same.

    Raising her eyes up to look at her little bunch ofpanions, she was just about to say ¡°grab a seat¡± when she saw the shocked expressions on the faces of Qiao Chu and the others where she then fell silent.

    Looking at those few imps right before her, their eyes staring at her like they were seeing a dinosaur!

    ¡°Hey, she can really sit.¡± Fei Yan said in surprise.

    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Rong Ruo nodded.

    ¡°I also wanna sit down.....¡± Qiao Chu¡¯s face was mournful.

    A corner of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mouth twitched. After being turned into spiritual bodies, she had not thought that the simple act of sitting on a chair would draw the envy of this bunch of fes.

    [Why did it feel so strange?]

    Jun Wu Xie cleared her throat and the little ck cat that had been plopped on Poppy¡¯s shoulder all this while then jumped onto Jun Wu Xie¡¯sp, going back to its familiar spot, seeking to restfortably.

    That action, just drew a tearful stare from Qiao Chu.

    Jun Wu Xie felt her headache worsening and she had no choice but to ignore Qiao Chu¡¯s ¡°pair of eyes that could talk¡±, to look at the rest of the gang with a serious gaze.

    ¡°I went to the Serene Spirit Tower today.¡±

    ¡°Serene Spirit Tower?¡± The faces of the youths look bewildered. Their knowledge of the Spirit World was good as zilch.

    ¡°The Serene Spirit Tower was built by a human spirit called Wu Jiu after he discussed it with the Spirit Lord.....¡± Jun Wu Xie went on to exin the origins of the Serene Spirit Towers to Qiao Chu and the others, including the situation inside those towers.

    When Qiao Chu and the gang finished hearing Jun Wu Xie out, they were all properly astounded.

    ¡°You went walking one round in the Serene Spirit Tower and then became like this?¡± Qiao Chu asked as he clutched his hand over his chest, clearly struck quite hard by that realization.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded.

    Fan Zhuo rubbed at his chin and looked rather thoughtful as he said: ¡°Based on what Little Xie said, in the Serene Spirit Towers, one didn¡¯t even need to cultivate and they would be able to gain an endless stream of power of the spirit. There is always a specific rule to everything and the situation in the Serene Spirit Towers seem to have exceeded any such principles. I would think that Little Xie¡¯s concerns about the ce is rightfully valid as such a maniacal surge of power of the spirit is definitely not safe.¡±

    Anybody would yearn for strong power of the spirit. But blindly pursuing powers that one did not understand was just courting death.

    ¡°You said that you discovered Spirit Reinforcement in the Serene Spirit Tower?¡± Hua Yao asked with an eyebrow raised up, as he looked at Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie had mentioned Spirit Reinforcement to herpanions before but they knew nothing about it. Only Fan Zhuo who had a slight grasp of being a Ring Forger knew a little about the spell runes used in Spirit Reinforcement. But Fan Zhuo only knew three sets of spell runes that was imparted to him by his mother and as for what kind of effect those runes gave exactly, was not entirely very clear to him.

    Although none of them knew exactly what those Spirit Reinforcement runes really were, but the kind of astonishing effects Jun Wu Xie¡¯s Spirit Reinforcement gave was clear for all of them to see.

    ¡°It should be. Although I am not able to be clear about everything at this moment, but I am definitely able to recognize some of those runes.¡± Jun Wu Xie nodded as she said. The number of runes she had seen in her past life had been so many and they were still notplete. Moreover, among those that Jun Wu Xie remembered, not all of them had been experimented with yet.

 Chapter 1989 - Affected (1)

    <h4>Chapter 1989: Affected (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Oh? Then what did you see then?¡± Fei Yan asked curiously.

    ¡°Fusion.¡± Jun Wu Xie said.

    ¡°Fusion?¡± Fei Yan was taken aback.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded her head slightly. ¡°Fusion is one of the Spirit Reinforcement spell runes I experimented with before. All my Spirit Reinforcement runes are first written on the ground before Little ck puts it to use. But when I wrote out fusion, something strange happened.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie had written it on the ground back then. But before the little ck cat had been able to step on it, the soil below the Spirit Reinforcement runes had suddenly quaked tremendously together with a circle of rocks surrounding it. And in an instant, those rocks had been sucked in to adhere onto the soil, where right thereafter, they were smashed to meld together with the soil.

    Hence, Jun Wu Xie had named that set of Spirit Reinforcement runes as Fusion. But because the effects of that Spirit Reinforcement was strange, Jun Wu Xie had never used it.

    But on the twelfth level of the Serene Spirit Tower, under that massive ball of Spirit Fire, she discovered that one set of runes.

    Fusion. An extremely dangerous Spirit Reinforcement spell. Why had it appeared in the Serene Spirit Tower?

    ¡°Besides fusion, I also discovered other kinds of Spirit Reinforcement, but only that they were not anything exceptional.¡± Jun Wu Xie was initially just curious. But when she saw the fusion spell, she realized the kind of danger that could possibly exist within the Serene Spirit Tower.

    A ce like that, was definitely not suitable for spirit bodies to cultivate in.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words caused shock to register on the faces of Qiao Chu and the others. They were seemingly starting to realize, that a certain kind of danger was hidden here and spreading in the Spirit World.

    ¡°Although that ce was highly effective in raising one¡¯s power of the spirit, but I do not suggest that you guys go there. Instead of going to such a dangerous ce to cultivate, why not go seek Nn Shan instead.¡± Jun Wu Xie did not have a favourable opinion of the Serene Spirit Tower at all and from the way she saw it, the power of the spirit in the Serene Spirit Tower was not being passively absorbed by the spirit bodies who go there but was in fact spontaneously entering the spirit bodies on its own. Even in Mount Fu Yao where spirit power had been most abundant, no one had felt any difort from the robust presence of spirit energy, but Meng Yi Liang¡¯s reaction when he stepped up onto the twelfth level had startled Jun Wu Xie to be aware of that fact.

    Such power that entered a spirit body on its own without even needing to cultivate was something that could not be controlled, which also meant that regardless whether the spirit body was willing or not, or whether they were able to withstand that kind of power, they would still surge and rush in. The resulting end when one was unable to withstand the power would be terrifying.

    ¡°Hearing you say that, I havepletely lost all interest in going to the Serene Spirit Tower.¡± Qiao Chu said as he blew out a breath. He was very envious of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s sudden leap of advancement, he treasured his life more.

    ¡°Where is that Nn Shan you speak of? If there¡¯s time, we can all go take a look together.¡± Hua Yao then said.

    The reactions of her littlepanions set Jun Wu Xie¡¯s heart at ease. None of them were being swayed by the suspicious might the Serene Spirit Tower provided.

    ¡°Little Lotus and Poppy knows where Nn Shan is. We¡¯ll go tomorrow.¡± Jun Wu Xie said.

    ¡°Sure! Then we¡¯ll go continue with our cultivation now then.¡± Fan Zhuo said with a nod of his head.

    Thepanions chatted for a while more and then dispersed to go their own separate ways.

    Jun Wu Xie continued to cultivate in her own room but she noticed that the little ck cat seemed tired and lethargic. After they came back, it had been lying there throughout, and when Jun Wu Xie was cultivating, it justid there limply.

    And such a situation had never urred before.

    The little ck cat¡¯s spirit was fused with hers and based on that reason, its difort should be something that Jun Wu Xie would be able to feel but without knowing why, when Jun Wu Xie attempted to say something to the little ck cat, the little ck cat just merely raised its eyes to look at Jun Wu Xie sleepily, looking like it was in agony.

 Chapter 1990 - Affected (2)

    <h4>Chapter 1990: Affected (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Seeing how unwell the little ck cat was feeling, Jun Wu Xie was unable to concentrate on her cultivation and just cradled the little ck cat in her arms.

    In her past life and this, the little ck cat was her most importantpanion.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Little Lotus asked as he stood at the side, seeming to have noticed that there was something wrong with the little ck cat as well. He went over to squat down beside Jun Wu Xie and looked a little worriedly at the listless little ck cat.

    Jun Wu Xie shook her head. The little ck cat¡¯s consciousness was now very weak and even she was almost unable to feel its consciousness already. Jun Wu Xie stretched her hand out and gently stroked the little ck cat¡¯s back. The little ck cat seemed to be able to sense Jun Wu Xie¡¯s worry and wanted to react to it but it could only let out a soft and weak meow, before it fell into deep sleep.

    Poppy came walking over to seriously have a look at the little ck cat¡¯s situation. His brows creased up slightly as he said: ¡°Something¡¯s not right with it. Its power of the spirit is dispersing out at a very fast rate. I suggest you go seek out the me Dragon.¡±

    ¡°me Dragon?¡± Jun Wu Xie was slightly taken aback.

    She seemed to have heard that name before.

    Poppy then said: ¡°The original source where Qiao Chu¡¯s pair of me Gauntlets was from. It is now in the Spirit World, and the leader of the Beast Spirits. It holds the most knowledge about Beast Spirits and since the little ck cat is a Beast Spirit, the me Dragon should be able to tell what¡¯s happening.¡±

    ¡°Where is the me Dragon?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked.

    ¡°To want to see the me Dragon, with just the few of us here will not work. We¡¯ll have to rope in Poison Ivy.¡± A corner of Poppy¡¯s mouth stiffened. ¡°Beast Spirits have a more candid and wild personality and they do not like my scent, hence, I¡¯m afraid they will not find me wee. Instead, they have quite a good rtionship with Poison Ivy and if he brings you, the me Dragon might show him a little bit of face.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie nodded. Seeing the little ck cat looking so frail, she could not wait a moment longer but immediately went with Little Lotus and Poppy to go find Poison Ivy.

    The ce that Poison Ivy was at was not the same ce Jun Wu Xie and herpanions were. They walked for a long while as Poppy led Jun Wu Xie toe somewhere near the Tranquil Dream Forest.

    The Tranquil Dream Forest was the biggest and densest forest in the Spirit World. This ce was originally the ce that was most suited for human spirits to cultivate but after the Serene Spirit Tower was built, one could almost no longer see any sign of human spirits in the Tranquil Dream Forest anymore.

    The ce that Poison Ivy resided at, was close to the Tranquil Dream Forest and it was a massive tree. It was tall and straight, its canopy of leaves thick, reaching into the clouds. Long vines wound around its wide and sturdy trunk and upon those vines, little purple flowers could be faintly seen.

    ¡°Poison Ivy, we have something to discuss with you. If you¡¯re free,e out to meet with us.¡± Poppy stood before the massive tree, and lifted his head up to call out.

    The massive tree was strangely quiet. There wasn¡¯t the slightest hint of a sounding out from it.

    Poppy shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Seems like he does not care to see me here.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s brows creased up slightly.

    Poppy turned to look at Little Lotus standing there in a daze and raised a foot to kick Little Lotus on his fleshy behind.

    ¡°Go, go ask your Big Brother Poison Ivy out for a chat.¡±

    Little Lotus was kicked tonded right by the foot of the tree. He rubbed at his sore behind as he looked at Poppy pitifully before he dragged himself to go beside the tree¡¯s trunk reluctantly. He then raised up his pudgy little paws and grabbed at the vines curled around the tree trunk to tug at them before saying in a endearing childlike voice.

    ¡°Big Brother Poison Ivy..... Can you pleasee out.....¡±

    There was still no response.

    Poppy¡¯s brows creased up. He then walked over to Little Lotus and bent his back to suddenly reach a hand right under the bib Little Lotus¡¯ wore over his little body.

    ¡°Waaah! ! What are you doing! ? No.....! ! !¡± Little Lotus burst into sobs with a loud wail, clutching his little arms over his bib.

 Chapter 1991 - Affected (3)

    <h4>Chapter 1991: Affected (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    But Poppy did not seem to care as he continued to feel about under Little Lotus¡¯ tiny bib.

    Even as Little Lotus struggled with every ounce of strength he had, Poppy still managed to grab a few Snow Lotus seeds out from the under Little Lotus¡¯ bib. With the bright jade green seeds in his hands, Poppy curled up the corners of his lips as he looked menacingly at Little Lotus who was lying there on the ground and sobbing with tears flowing down everywhere and Poppy stood thereughing evilly.

    ¡°I have not had a taste of your seeds for a long time and I have missed them so much.¡± Poppy said triumphantly, looking every inch a thuggish rogue.

    Little Lotus wiped at his tears, staring at Poppy as he trembled in anguish.

    ¡°That..... That is..... is for Mistress to eat..... You..... You cannot eat them.....¡±

    Poppy¡¯s smile turned even more sinister.

    ¡°Ha! What are you going to do about it if I¡¯m going to eat them?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie stood on one side, looking on without a word as Poppy continued to bully Little Lotus.

    All this time, with Jun Wu Yao around, Poppy had be quite a bit more tame.

    Upon saying that, Poppy immediately raised up his hand, and was about to pop the lotus seeds right into his mouth.

    But at that very instant, two green vines suddenly shot out from the tree trunk, one restraining Poppy¡¯s hand that was holding the lotus seeds, and in a quick blink, the other vine had snatched the lotus seeds out from Poppy¡¯s handpletely.

    A cold and proud slender figure suddenly appeared at the foot of the tree.

    ¡°After so many years, that malicious mean streak in you still has not changed. If you like to eat so much, why don¡¯t you just eat yourself up instead?¡±

    Venomous words from that poison tongue reached Poppy¡¯s ears with Poison Ivy standing at the foot of the tree, his brows creased up as he red disapprovingly at Poppy¡¯s bullying of Little Lotus. With a snap of his vines, he put the lotus seeds he had snatched back right before Little Lotus.

    Little Lotus looked at the retrieved lotus seeds that had been snatched from him and then looked at Poison Ivy. With a loud wail, he pounced onto Poison Ivy¡¯s thigh and sobbed pitifully.

    Poppy crossed his arms over his chest to look calmly at Poison Ivy who had suddenly appeared and he said with augh: ¡°If I did not do that, would you have been willing to show yourself?¡±

    ¡°Nonsense.¡± Poison Ivy¡¯s lips stiffened. He wanted to just leave, but with Little Lotus clinging on his leg, he could not move at all.

    ¡°Alright. Look at me with all the contempt that you want. I came here this time with something serious to talk to you about. After the matter is done, if you want a fight, I¡¯ll y along with you.¡± Poppy said with a smile.

    Poison Ivy stared disdainfully at Poppy. What he could not stand the most was this doggedly persistent trait that cared nothing about consequences in Poppy. He was such a divine pain in his..... behind!

    ¡°Big Brother Poison Ivy, help out Little ck here pleeeease. Little ck is really very pitiful.¡± Little Lotus lifted his head, showing that he was not really thatpletely dense, realizing that Poppy had purposely bullied him just now in order to draw Poison Ivy out. Poison Ivy always had a cold face but he had a big warm heart, so he just cannot stand to see stronger people bully the weak. Hence in the past, whenever Little Lotus was bullied, if Drunk Lotus did note out, then it would be Poison Ivy who came out to exact revenge for the little guy.

    ¡°What Little ck?¡± Poison Ivy asked with his brows furrowed together. Being someone who detested people who bullied the weak, he would naturally not be able to kick Little Lotus away from him.

    Little Lotus then turned his face towards Jun Wu Xie and gestured with his mouth.

    Jun Wu Xie then carried the unconscious little ck cat and walked over to stand before Poison Ivy.

    Poison Ivy looked at the little ck cat in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s arms that was in a deep sleep and his eyes narrowed up slightly. He reached his hand out to feel the little ck cat¡¯s neck to check and a glint of bewilderment shed briefly in Poison Ivy¡¯s eyes. He then lifted his eyes up to look at Jun Wu Xie to ask: ¡°You went to the Serene Spirit Tower?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie was startled. She had not thought that Poison Ivy had just felt the little ck cat a moment to check on its condition and he was already able to determine what was wrong.

    ¡°The cat and I are two souls in one body. It did not go to the tower. I did.¡± Jun Wu Xie replied.

    Poison Ivy took a deep breath.

    ¡°I know what you want to do. I can bring you to go see the me Dragon. But, whether it is willing to help, I cannot be certain.¡±

 Chapter 1992 - Flame Dragon (1)

    <h4>Chapter 1992: me Dragon (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°You know what happened to it?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked when she saw Poison Ivy¡¯s reaction, seemingly having noticed something.

    Poison Ivy then said: ¡°A ckening of its power of the spirit. It is not a new spirit soul as its spirit has already stabilized. If I am not guessing wrongly, this situation urred after you returned from the Serene Spirit Tower right?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have gone to the Serene Spirit Tower.¡± Poison Ivy said with his brows creased together.

    ¡°There is a problem with the Serene Spirit Tower?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked, realizing that Poison Ivy knew something as expected.

    Poison Ivy was silent for a moment. ¡°No matter. I¡¯ll bring you to go see the me Dragon first.¡±

    Poison Ivy seemed like he did not want to talk about things regarding the Serene Spirit Tower, and Jun Wu Xie did not probe further as she was worried about the little ck cat¡¯s condition.

    The ce the me Dragon resided at was not close to Poison Ivy¡¯s. Jun Wu Xie walked almost half a day before she reached. Along the way, the closer they got to the ce the me Dragon resided at, the more Beast Spirits they saw gathered, until just when they were almost about to reach, Jun Wu Xie did not see any sign of other spirit races at all.

    ¡°The different spirit races in the Spirit World has their own congregation points. Only new spirit souls will be assigned to the ce you¡¯re currently staying at.¡± Poppy said, walking beside Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded her head slightly, discreetly looking at the Beast Spirits passing beside her.

    The Beast Spirits were all of varying shapes and sizes. When they noticed Jun Wu Xie and her group of people, they slightly paused in their steps, their beastly eyes passing fleetingly over Jun Wu Xie, tinged with a sliver of animosity. If not for the fact that Poison Ivy and Poppy was among the group, it was feared that these Beast Spirits would not just merely be casting nces their way.

    Having walked for a good while, Poison Ivy led Jun Wu Xie toe to a mountainous area. Completely different from the ce Poison Ivy lived in, the me Dragon¡¯s domain was with a region filled with mountains and ravines. Upon the majestic mountains, countless caves dotted its face, and from outside those caves, many Beast Spirits could be seen passing under the entrances of those caves.

    When Jun Wu Xie and the others came close, those Beast Spirits all stopped outside the caves, their bestial eyes turned all at once towards the group.

    ¡°I seem to have the feeling that we are not too wee here.¡± Poppy said with azy shrug of his shoulders as he looked at the unfriendly gazes cast upon them from all directions, the corners of his mouth tinged with a faintnguid smile.

    ¡°The fact that they had not charged toe tear you apart is the greatest benevolence they are showing you.¡± Poison Ivy said, sweeping his nce over Poppy.

    ¡°Don¡¯t put it in such a cruel way. I¡¯m still a very friendly person.¡± Poppy replied with a smile.

    ¡°Oh? Why don¡¯t I let theme get friendly with you?¡± Poison Ivy¡¯s eyebrow arched up.

    Poppyughed, but did not say anything.

    ¡°That is where the me Dragon resides.¡± Poison Ivy pointed at a massive cave right in front of them. The cave¡¯s opening was extremely big, and looking at it at first nce, it looked like an endless ck hole, causing one to immediately feel uneasy.

    Before they even got close to it, Jun Wu Xie could already see that the air at the cave¡¯s mouth was already warped with heat.

    Poison Ivy stepped before the cave¡¯s mouth first and turned to look at the little ck cat in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s arms before turning to look into the pitch dark cave.

    ¡°me Dragon.¡±

    Poison Ivy¡¯s voice travelled into the pitch ck cave and a deep echo resounded. There was no other sound to be heard other than that.

    There wasn¡¯t the slightest reaction from inside the pitch ck cave, but Poison Ivy did not feel anything was wrong and just stood there in ce.

    After quite a while, a boiling heated surge of hot air shot out from the cave¡¯s mouth. As a spirit body, Poison Ivy was not affected by the searing hot wave butt just narrowed his eyes.

    Jun Wu Xie suddenly felt the ground beneath her feet tremble, as the sound of heavy footsteps slowly came out from inside the cave. That sound seem to be treading upon people¡¯s hearts, every single step extraordinarily powerful.

    From inside the pitch dark cave then shed two spots of crimson red glow.

 Chapter 1993 - Flame Dragon (2)

    <h4>Chapter 1993: me Dragon (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The two bright red spots of light glowed, and it was only at the moment when they were near to the cave¡¯s mouth that they were not spots of light, but actually a pair of eyes!

    Bright red crimson eyes!

    The humongous head of the dragon stuck out from the cave, as the monumentally massive dragon revealed its mountainous bodying out from within the darkness.

    With every step the colossal dragon took, the ground beneath Jun Wu Xie shook violently, seeming like they might break and crumble under the massive force.

    The me Dragon came outpletely from its cave, it colossal body not losing out to the rocky mountains behind it, its dark red dragon scales covering it entirely, a pair of dragon wingsy closely t upon its back.

    This was the most massive creature Jun Wu Xie had ever seen. Even Lord Meh Meh in his original form was not half as big as the me Dragon!

    The me Dragon snorted out a stream of dragonbreath through its nose. Its towering body gave people an overpowering sense of awe. Its pair of bright crimson eyes was staring straight at Poison Ivy standing right before it.

    ¡°Poison Ivy, for what hast thoue seek me?¡± The me Dragon¡¯s voice was deep and powerful. (Trantor Note: Pardon the broken Old English,ck of knowledge on my part and to have it remain intelligible somewhat for non native English readers.)

    Faced with the colossal sized me Dragon, Poison Ivy¡¯s face was however calm.

    ¡°A Beast Spirit was injured, so we came to find you to have a look.¡± Poison Ivy then pointed at the little ck cat in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s arms.

    The me Dragon¡¯s eyes turned onto the little ck cat that was not even as big as one of its own tooth. Seeming to have noticed the little ck cat¡¯s anomaly, it¡¯s dragon head suddenly lowered, to lean close to Jun Wu Xie.

    The me Dragon had juste a little closer and Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hair was already fluttering under the dragonbreath the me Dragon was unconsciously blowing out through its nose.

    ¡°It went to the Serene Spirit Tower?¡± The me Dragon¡¯s question was exactly the same as Poison Ivy¡¯s.

    Jun Wu Xie opened her mouth to say: ¡°The little ck cat and I are of one body. I went there.¡±

    The me Dragon then noticed Jun Wu Xie¡¯s existence. To the me Dragon, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s presence was so miniscule that she could be disregarded. The pair of dragon eyes narrowed up slightly, shifting between Jun Wu Xie and the little ck cat.

    ¡°One from mine own race, why doest thou shareth one body with thee?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie did not say anything. She was unable to exin to the me Dragon why her soul was joined to the little ck cat¡¯s. She was unable to put in words the nightmare of her past life, on what a synthesized chimera was.

    When the me Dragon did not get a reply from Jun Wu Xie, it did not seem to be too concerned on that problem but went ahead to look at the little ck cat to say.

    ¡°Things in the Serene Spirit Tower will bring harm to spirit bodies not of the human species. It¡¯s power of the spirit is draining out and if continues on like this, it will gradually disperse and disappear.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Jun Wu Xie widened her eyes. Never in her dreams had she ever thought that things were that serious.

    The little ck cat would disappear?

    Jun Wu Xie looked at the little ck cat sleeping in her arms, the pain in her heart feeling like someone was tugging at it.

    No one could possibly understand the feelings she and the little ck cat shared. In times when the days were filled with darkness, it was the little ck cat who apanied her throughout, and it was also the little ck cat who led her to slowly learn emotions that a human should rightfully possess.

    ¡°Is there a way to save it?¡± Jun Wu Xie could not help but be filled with remorse. If she had not gone to the Serene Spirit Tower, then all of this would not have befallen onto the little ck cat.

    The only precaution she had taken before she went into the Serene Spirit Tower was only to not bring the little ck cat. She had not thought that the fact their two souls sharing one body would affect the little ck cat at all.

    The me Dragon looked at Jun Wu Xie, seemingly a little perplexed.

    ¡°Its situation is very unique. If any non human spirit were to go into the Serene Spirit Tower, even if it was only for a moment, it would turn into the frail state of a new spirit soul. But it did not, and I do not know what the exact situation is between the two of you, but it did not turn out that badly for the little ck cat.¡±

 Chapter 1994 - Flame Dragon (3)

    <h4>Chapter 1994: me Dragon (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°It is highly possible it is due to the fact your souls are linked. Though its power of the spirit is disappearing, but as you two are one body, then only by having you cultivating doubly hard to exceed the amount of power of the spirit being drained might just still give it a chance.¡± Although the me Dragon understood more about Beast Spirits, but Jun Wu Xie and the little ck cat were dual souls in one body.

    Jun Wu Xie bit down on her lip, deep regret and hatred filling up her heart in a whirl.

    ¡°What is the reason that is causing its power of the spirit to drain?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked as she looked at the me Dragon. If there was no external forces inflicting harm upon a spirit body, it would definitely not suffer such a sustained kind of weakness.

    The me Dragon shook its humongous head.

    ¡°I am not too clear of the reason that is causing it, but it definitely has something to do with the Serene Spirit Tower. The Serene Spirit Tower does not permit any spirit bodies other than human spirits to enter and it must be because there is something in there that is harmful to other spirit species.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie was slightly taken aback. Something in the Serene Spirit Tower?

    ¡°I am unable to help the little cat. You can go back now.¡± The me Dragon immediately issued the marching orders without hesitation.

    ¡°I am still thankful to you.¡± Jun Wu Xie thanked the me Dragon sincerely. Although the me Dragon was unable to heal the little ck cat, but it had made her understand the reason behind this, and told her of a way to prevent the little ck cat from disappearing.

    The me Dragon looked at Jun Wu Xie strangely, but did not say anything as it retreated back into its cave.

    ¡°So I can leave now?¡± Poison Ivy asked Jun Wu Xie with his arms crossed over his chest.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Jun Wu Xie said.

    Poison Ivy nodded his head and left.

    Poppy and Little Lotus apanied Jun Wu Xie, walking on each side of her. Under the dimness of the Spirit World, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s heart felt even more depressed.

    ¡°Mistress, Little ck will be fine. Your Big Brother is so powerful, he must know of a way to help Little ck.¡± Little Lotus seemed to have felt Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mncholy mood, and he spoke up, trying tofort her.

    ¡°Wu Yao.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes brightened slightly.

    That¡¯s right, she had not asked Jun Wu Yao about it. He might really have a way of saving Little ck at that.

    With that thought in mind, Jun Wu Xie did not tarry a single moment as she made her way back. When they got back, Jun Wu Yao still had not returned. Jun Wu Xie was afraid that she might miss catching him when he returns and she made herself remain in her room as she carried the Spirit Fire to practice her cultivation of the power of the spirit. The me Dragon had said that since she and the little ck cat were dual souls in one body, when the little ck cat¡¯s power of the spirit was being depleted, only by having her cultivate constantly, would it be able to make up for the parts that the little ck cat was losing.

    She did not know how long a period of cultivation she carried on for. Jun Wu Xie seemed to be deeply immersed in her own thoughts, her mindpletely pitch ck. Within that pitch darkness, she could vaguely see a tiny sliver of golden light, driving back the darkness and fear. She found herself unstoppingly making herself move as she groped her way towards that tiny sliver of golden light in that darkness.

    Under the enshrouding darkness, she saw a little golden tree sapling. The little sapling was very tiny, only reaching till her waist level, but it gave her a feeling of great ease, its golden light encasing the entire tree sapling. Jun Wu Xie slowly came closer to it, and lightly touched a golden leaf upon it.

    The golden leaf moved slightly, and Jun Wu Xie suddenly felt her sight blurring up.

    By the time she opened her eyes, she discovered that Jun Wu Yao was already back in the house. He was seated upon a chair, to watch the little ck cat sleeping upon the table.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± Jun Wu Yao saw Jun Wu Xie open her eyes, and the ends of his mouth lifted slightly.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded her head, her gaze falling upon the little ck cat.

    ¡°Little ck is.....¡±

    ¡°I know all about it. Poppy told me everything.¡± Jun Wu Yao said.

    Jun Wu Xie was biting her lip. Jun Wu Yao stood up, and wrapped her in his embrace as he said in a gentle voice: ¡°Things are not as serious as how the me Dragon has put it.¡±

 Chapter 1995 - Little Black (1)

    <h4>Chapter 1995: Little ck (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Not so serious?¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s head lifted up as she looked at Jun Wu Yao in puzzlement.

    Jun Wu Yao then said with augh: ¡°Everything that the me Dragon said is true, but the situation with you and the little ck cat is a little more unique. And it¡¯s this very point that the me Dragon isn¡¯t that clear about. If it was said that the little ck cat and you were two individual souls, then the things in the Serene Spirit Tower might really cause the little ck cat to disappear. But as the little ck cat and you are one entity, there is also the fact that there is something in you that no one else has.¡± Jun Wu Xie raised up a hand and pointed it right at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s chest.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked.

    ¡°Do you still remember that seed I gave you?¡± Jun Wu Yao¡¯s finger poked at the softness on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s chest, as he said meaningfully.

    ¡°You mean the seed from the Spirit Tree?¡± It suddenly dawned upon Jun Wu Xie what that little tree sapling she saw when she was cultivating really was.

    Jun Wu Yao nodded.

    ¡°When I searched out the Spirit Tree for you back then, it was to let you recover your broken soul. The seed from the Spirit Tree is not only able to gradually repair and replenish your soul, it will also stabilize your spirit. While it was strengthening your spirit, it also had an effect on the little ck cat as well. Hence, whatever that thing in the Serene Spirit Tower that is affecting the little ck cat, it would only cause it to continue to be weakened. As long as the Spirit Tree in your body is not destroyed, the souls of the little ck cat and you will never ever disappear.¡±

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s words finally allowed Jun Wu Xie¡¯s heart to settle back down. Knowing that the little ck cat will not disappear, Jun Wu Xie was finally able to heave a big sigh of relief.

    She would not be able to withstand the consequences of losing the little ck cat.

    ¡°Just what is the Serene Spirit Tower exactly? When I went in there, I had indeed felt my power of the spirit increase, but that was a kind of growth that was not stable.¡± Jun Wu Xie narrowed her eyes. Although she knew that the little ck cat would not disappear, but based on what Jun Wu Yao said, even if the little ck cat¡¯s soul would be preserved, it would still remain in that highly weakened state, and that was not what Jun Wu Xie wanted to see.¡±

    The little ck cat¡¯s condition started all because of the Serene Spirit Tower and in order for her to resolve that, she would need to start from the Serene Spirit Tower first.

    ¡°I¡¯m not too clear on that yet. When I came here before, there wasn¡¯t such a thing in the Spirit World.¡± Jun Wu Yao spoke frankly. He hade to the Spirit World a thousand years ago and the things that had sprouted out here in the Spirit World suddenly was something he did not know anything about.

    ¡°No matter what that is, it cannot be anything good. Little Xie must not go there anymore in future.¡± Jun Wu Yao said, as he ran his fingers through Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hair, his eyes shing with a sharp glint.

    ¡°I will not go there again, but I cannot leave them alone and not care about it. Otherwise, what am I going to do about Little ck?¡± Jun Wu Xie would not go into the Serene Spirit Tower again no matter what happens, as she could not be certain if she were to go there once more, would she then bring more harm to befall upon the little ck cat.

    ¡°Will you need me to go help you take a look?¡± Jun Wu Yao asked with an eyebrow lifted.

    Jun Wu Xie shook her head.

    ¡°You cannot reveal your identity.¡±

    Jun Wu Yao had till now still been unwilling to reveal his secrets and he must have his own reasons for doing that. With Jun Wu Yao¡¯s kind of personality, the fact that he had been made to secretly conceal his identity must mean that the enemy was no ordinary person. Hence, Jun Wu Xie did not want Jun Wu Yao to be exposed to danger because of her.

    Jun Wu Yao looked smilingly at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s serious expression and could not help but nt a light kiss upon her cheek.

    ¡°Little Xie is bing more and more gentle. You are actually that concerned about my safety. Rest assured, no one in the entire Spirit World is able to touch me and people who hold animosity against me are not able toe into the Spirit World, unless they exterminate themselves.¡± Jun Wu Yao¡¯s eyes shed highly briefly with a sneer. Soul Extraction was not something just anyone would be able to do.

 Chapter 1996 - Little Black (2)

    <h4>Chapter 1996: Little ck (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    There was no differentiation between night and day in the Spirit World, and spirit bodies did not require any rest. Qiao Chu and the rest of the gang cultivated in their own houses for a rather long time before feeling that they could not wait any longer as they gathered everyone to go knock upon Jun Wu Xie¡¯s door.

    In the instant that the door was opened, Qiao Chu and the others could see that the entire ce was scattered with pieces of paper, and on those pieces of paper, they were filled with all kinds of cryptic runes that were hard to understand.

    Jun Wu Xie was sitting on the floor in the room, a brush in hand as she continued to write out all kinds of spell runes.

    Jun Wu Yao was standing by the door, to look at the several youths standing there in a daze in bewilderment.

    ¡°Big Brother Wu Yao, what is with..... Little Xie?¡± Qiao Chu eximed, his face in shock as he looked at the almost maniacal Jun Wu Xie. She was fine just before, so why had she suddenly started to scribble all this?

    ¡°Something¡¯s happened to the little ck cat.¡± Jun Wu Yao said as he looked at Jun Wu Xie. Even though he had told her that the little ck cat will not disappear, but Jun Wu Xie had still not rxed. For the entire night, she had been trying to make a record of the Spirit Reinforcement runes she had seen in the Serene Spirit Tower yesterday.

    ¡°Huh? What happened?¡± Qiao Chu was slightly taken aback.

    Jun Wu Yao briefly told Qiao Chu and the others about the things that had happened to the little ck cat and the faces of the several youths all showed expressions of shock after they heard.

    Although they had felt that something did not sound right when they were told of the Serene Spirit Tower, but they had never thought that it would give such an adverse effect. Seeing Jun Wu Xie wrecking her brains out so hard on it, the group of youths could not help but have a worry rise up in their hearts.

    Although they did not have a dual soulpanion like the little ck cat, but they had Ring Spirits that they were inseparable with. If their Ring Spirits were to fall into such disaster, they would not be able to remain calm as well.

    No one went to disturb Jun Wu Xie as all of them just stood quietly at the side.

    Jun Wu Xie continued to write for quite a long while to precisely write out the sheer amount of Spirit Reinforcement runes in the Serene Spirit Tower was not a task that could bepleted within a day or two. And the anxiety that filled her heart gave her no choice but to speed up increasingly, so that she could make out and decipher the secret hidden within the Serene Spirit Tower.

    Jun Wu Xie did not know how long she wrote for when she finally put down the brush in her hand. It was only when she raised her head up that she saw Qiao Chu and the others all waiting on one side. She had been too engrossed and did not notice their arrival at all.

    ¡°You guys came.¡± Jun Wu Xie said as she stood up, to walk over to carry up the little ck cat who was sleeping soundly.

    ¡°We know all about Little ck¡¯s condition. If there is anything you need our help with, just open your mouth to ask.¡± Rong Ruo came beside Jun Wu Xie to say with concern.

    Jun Wu Xie shook her head. The little ck cat¡¯s circumstances was a little unique. Although the little ck cat would not disappear, Jun Wu Xie did not wish to see it so weakened and frail. Only by cultivating her power of the spirit hard, would she be able to let the little ck cat recover as quickly as possible, but at the same time, she needed to unravel the secret in the Serene Spirit Tower in order to eradicate the root of the problem. Otherwise, the little ck cat might not be able to escape these chains.

    ¡°We¡¯ll go look for Nn Shan.¡± Jun Wu Xie said calmly. Topletely decipher the Serene Spirit Tower¡¯s secret would take her more than a day or two. The soonest she was able to cultivate her power of the spirit would be the most appropriate choice.

    Rong Ruo and the others looked at Jun Wu Xie rather worriedly, deeply afraid that the little ck cat¡¯s situation would affect Jun Wu Xie greatly. Fortunately Jun Wu Xie was extremely calm about it and did not sink into fear and panic.

    The youths tarried for a little longer there before they started on their way towards the Tranquil Dream Forest to look for Nn Shan, with Poppy and Little Lotus leading them.

    The ce that Nn Shan resided in was not too far from Poison Ivy, but just at opposite ends of the Tranquil Dream Forest. When Little Lotus reached there with Jun Wu Xie and the rest of the gang, they saw Nn Shan trying to gesture something to a Beast Spirit that looked like a brown bear.....

 Chapter 1997 - Little Black (3)

    <h4>Chapter 1997: Little ck (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°You cannot go in. It¡¯s too dangerous here.¡± Nn Shan said as he pointed at the brown bear and then pointed at the Tranquil Dream Forest, his face making a pained expression. His antics where he waved his hands frantically looked just highly hrious.

    ¡°Pfft.¡± Qiao Chu could not hold himself back as he burst out with a stifledugh. He quickly covered his mouth and went over to Jun Wu Xie to say in a suppressed voice: ¡°Little Xie, are you sure this is the person that is supposed to instruct us in cultivation? Why do I feel that..... he¡¯s a bit of an oddball?¡±

    The brown bear¡¯s spirit body was still very weak, like Qiao Chu and the others, its body was half translucent, making it clear that it had juste to the Spirit World not long ago.

    Jun Wu Xie did not respond to Qiao Chu¡¯s words but just went walking over towards Nn Shan.

    Nn Shan was trying very hard to exin to the one tracked mind Beast Spirit of the dangers in the Tranquil Dream Forest when he suddenly noticed Jun Wu Xie¡¯s presence, and his gentle and good looking face showed an expression tinged with a trace of surprise and delight.

    ¡°You came!¡± Nn Shan said as he looked at Jun Wu Xie, the surprise in his eyes unconceble. He had thought after Jun Wu Xie came to know about the Serene Spirit Tower, she would be just like other human spirits to choose to go to the Serene Spirit Tower to cultivate, never ever having thought that Jun Wu Xie would really turn up here.

    Nn Shan then very quickly noticed Jun Wu Xie¡¯s spirit body had from its half translucent state yesterday, turned to be almost fully solid today, her progress so fast it was shocking.

    ¡°You went to the Serene Spirit Tower?¡± He had originally thought that Jun Wu Xie had only gone to the Serene Spirit Tower to take a look when she came to know of the Serene Spirit Tower but seeing the state of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s spirit body, Nn Shan could be certain that Jun Wu Xie must have gone into the Serene Spirit Tower and cultivated in there for quite a long time, otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have progressed so quickly.

    ¡°Mm.¡± Jun Wu Xie did not hide the fact, and nodded her head.

    ¡°I had never thought that a human spirit who had gone into the Serene Spirit Tower would still choose toe find me. You really surprise me.¡± Nn Shan could not help but show a bitter smile on his face. It was hard for him to imagine that after having experienced such speedy advancement in the Serene Spirit Tower, anyone would still insist to continue their cultivation with the old and ancient cultivation method.

    ¡°I encountered a bit of an ident in the Serene Spirit Tower and I will not go there to cultivate anymore. There are also some things I need to ask you about.¡± Jun Wu Xi would never go into the Serene Spirit Tower again in this life and she had a vague feeling that Nn Shan must know some of the secrets about the Serene Spirit Tower for him to feel so strongly against the Serene Spirit Tower.

    Not just Nn Shan, but even Poison Ivy and the me Dragon had been highly against the Serene Spirit Tower as well, and just merely questioning them of the reason and they would choose to avoid it and keep mum.

    ¡°An ident? What happened to you?¡± Nn Shan¡¯s face was filled with shock.

    Jun Wu Xie lowered her head to look at the little ck cat in her arms, and she then told Nn Shan about the things that happened to the little ck cat.

    After Nn Shan heard about it, his face was one of shock. A thing like two souls being in one body was not entirely unheard of. The Spirit Soul race was one example of people born with two souls in one body. But he had never heard of any human spirit who shared a body with a Beast Spirit.

    ¡°Can you let me have a look at it?¡± Nn Shan recovered his senses, to look at Jun Wu Xie to say.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded and Nn Shan immediately checked the little ck cat¡¯s condition. His brows creased together as he looked at the unconscious little ck cat and he said in a grave tone: ¡°It seems that what I thought had been correct.¡±

    ¡°What did you think it was?¡± Jun Wu Xie jumped onto Nn Shan¡¯s muttering to himself.

    Nn Shan turned to look at Jun Wu Xie and the rest of her group behind her. ¡°All these things, can be further discussed in my house. This is not a good ce for us talk.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie nodded her head and Nn Shan gesticted to the new brown bear spirit again. The brown bear was still unable to grasp what Nn Shan was trying to convey and upon seeing that Nn Shan was going to leave, it just foolishly followed behind Nn Shan.

 Chapter 1998 - Spirit Fire that Grows (1)

    <h4>Chapter 1998: Spirit Fire that Grows (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Helpless, Nn Shan had no choice but to let the brown bear follow them into the house.

    There wasn¡¯t all that much furniture in Nn Shan¡¯s room except for row after row of bookshelves and a study table that was piled up with books.

    The brown bear just sat itself down upon the floor, its two furry bear paws dangling over the ground, its pair of ck ssy eyes wide opened as it looked at Nn Shan.

    Nn Shan could not do anything about it but just let it sit there, as he went on to discuss about more serious business with Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s just a guess I¡¯m making. When the Serene Spirit Tower had just been built, I was not yet at odds with Wu Jiu. His suggestion to build the Serene Spirit Tower was news that I only came to knowter. I should be one of the first batches of human spirits who went into the Serene Spirit Tower to cultivate. The speed our cultivation progressed in the Serene Spirit Tower was very fast and I was initially drawn in by the shocking speed in advancement. At that time, human spirits still did not know much about the Serene Spirit Tower and most people were still following the ancient way of cultivating in the Tranquil Dream Forest, hence I was able to remain within the Serene Spirit Tower to cultivate for full days in a row. But as time passed, I began to discover that something was not right.....¡±

    Initially, Nn Shan respected Wu Jiu highly. Wu Jiu was his senior fellow disciple and after their Master went into reclusion, Nn Shan had then lived following Wu Jiu.

    But as the time Nn Shan stayed in the Serene Spirit Tower grew longer and longer, he suddenly discovered that the Serene Spirit Tower was not as simple as he had imagined. Cultivating in the Serene Spirit Tower, time seemed to pass very quickly. Progressing from the Serene Spirit Tower¡¯s first to twelfth level, Nn Shan had taken less than a month. At that time, his power of the spirit had advanced by leaps and bounds and if not for something that happened after that, he could very well still be hopelessly obsessed in it.

    ¡°Which level did you manage to reach in the Serene Spirit Tower?¡± Nn Shan asked as he looked at Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°The twelfth level.¡± Jun Wu Xie replied.

    Nn Shan¡¯s face showed a sliver of surprise. ¡°You managed to climb up to the twelfth level the first time you went there? That..... really surprised me. Since you went up to the twelfth level, then did you see the ball of Spirit Fire on the twelfth level?¡±

    ¡°I did.¡±

    ¡°How big was it?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie nced around Nn Shan¡¯s room a moment before she pointed at the room and then onto the floor.

    ¡°It can reach these two ends.¡±

    Nn Shan gasped loudly. After falling into silence for a long while, he then asked: ¡°Do you know the size of that ball of Spirit Fire initially?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie shook her head.

    Nn Shan stretched his hand out and with his power of the soul, he made a tiny little soya bean appear in his palm.

    ¡°Only this big.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes glinted with a sliver of shock.

    A faint bitter smile than rose up onto Nn Shan¡¯s face.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think that is just too incredulous? Spirit Fire in the Spirit World is formed up by power of the spirit. They do not have the capability to grow, but would only turn smaller and smaller when spirit bodies constantly use them for their cultivation, till it disappears. I had never ever seen a ball of Spirit Fire that was able to grow, till I saw the one in the Serene Spirit Tower.¡±

    Spirit Fire that was just the size of a soya bean, if in the world outside, it would be too small for any spirit bodies to want to use it.

    But inside the Serene Spirit Tower, that ball of Spirit Fire was instead gradually growing, slowly bing bigger and that strange phenomenon had drawn Nn Shan¡¯s attention to it. He had gone to seek Wu Jiu and he raised his doubts with him. But Wu Jiu had just brushed it off quickly with a few words, asking him not to think too much about it.

    When the first seed of suspicion is nted into the heart, then many things that one did not notice before would then gradually rise to the surface...

 Chapter 1999 - Spirit Fire that Grows (2)

    <h4>Chapter 1999: Spirit Fire that Grows (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Nn Shan came to discover that Wu Jiu¡¯s disciples were mysteriously disappearing and one of the first few who disappeared was Wu Jiu¡¯s first disciple that he favoured the most. That person possessed great gift and the speed of his progress in cultivation had already surpassed Nn Shan. But it was not known when it was that that disciple had suddenly disappeared without a reason.

    There had been no signs before that person disappeared. Nn Shan had not noticed that the person had disappeared in the beginning. But as the days passed one by one, the number of human spirits that disappeared increased in session, and that was when Nn Shan came to notice that something was wrong.

    Nn Shan went to find Wu Jiu, but this time, he was not even willing to meet with him at all.

    Since then, Nn Shan then fearfully felt the danger in the Serene Spirit Tower and he no longer wanted to take a step inside.

    ¡°Human spirits who cultivate in the Serene Spirit Tower will disappear? !¡± Qiao Chu stared with his eyes wide in disbelief. The stakes for the game those people yed were just too high!

    Nn Shan then said: ¡°I had initially not been certain whether they really had disappeared. After I left the Serene Spirit Tower, I went to investigate the homes of those human spirits who had disappeared. For just about more than an entire year¡¯s time, they had not appeared. I think, that they must have really gone missing.¡±

    Spirit Fire that constantly grew, human spirits that disappeared mysteriously. All of the many signs undoubtedly gave Nn Shan a signal of of extreme danger.

    ¡°Spirit Fire that promoted the growth of human spirits was just like making fruits grow. When fruits ripen, they are swallowed..... Are you saying that those people who disappeared were absorbed by the ball of Spirit Fire?¡± Rong Ruo was shocked by her own guess. Spirit Fire in the Spirit World was absorbed passively. If the day came that it became the side to take the initiative to be spontaneous, then the consequences would be unthinkable.

    Nn Shan shook his head. ¡°I cannot be certain what the situation inside the Serene Spirit Tower is like exactly, but based on what I know, there is a high possibility that it could be as what you¡¯ve said.

    ¡°Heavens be damned! And that¡¯s not bad enough?¡± Qiao Chu was shocked.

    Nn Shan then replied: ¡°That situation is only present within the Serene Spirit Towers. The Spirit Fires in the Tranquil Dream Forest and other ces have not shown any signs of growing, nor have they caused any human spirits to disappear. Hence, I think that the problem is only with the Serene Spirit Towers.¡± As he spoke, Nn Shan stood up, and picked up a pile of hand written notes from the study table and the shelves. He then unfurled the notes one by one, andid them spread out upon the table before Jun Wu Xie and the others.

    ¡°This is from when I first discovered that human spirits had gone missing, and this is the size of the Spirit Fire at that time.¡± Nn Shan pointed out on the piece of parchment, that recorded in detail the time and identity of the first human spirit he discovered had gone missing, and ced beside it forparison, was a description of the Spirit Fire¡¯s size at that time.

    ¡°This is the second.....¡±

    ¡°This here is after I left the Serene Spirit Tower, where I observed the Spirit Fires in various ces. I observed them for five years, and never found a single Spirit Fire showing any signs of growing in size.¡±

    ¡°And here are the records of the sizes of the Spirit Fire in the Serene Spirit Tower received from people who went into the Serene Spirit Tower.¡±

    ¡°I also have these for the second and third Serene Spirit Towers.¡±

    Data stacked up in a mountainous pile was ced down with a crash before Jun Wu Xie and the others. Nn Shan was acting as if he was possessed by lunacy, revealing the hundred years¡¯ worth of detailed data before Jun Wu Xie, theplicated script seemingly weaving up into a humongous spider¡¯s web in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s heart.

    ¡°I took several decades¡¯ time to verify what I was guessing. Every one of those Serene Spirit Towers had human spirits unknowingly disappearing from them. Besides the Spirit Fire in the twelfth level of the Serene Spirit Tower, no other Spirit Fire throughout the Spirit World was able to grow in size!¡± Nn Shan said sternly with both his palms pressed down upon the table.

 Chapter 2000 - Spirit Fire that Grows (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2000: Spirit Fire that Grows (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°There is definitely a problem with the Spirit Fire in the Serene Spirit Tower!¡± Nn Shan said, his emotion bing more and more agitated. All those investigations were taken up only by him alone, the loneliness over several decades not understood by anyone. The kind of pressure he had been under was not something the average person would be able to understand.

    But even though that was the case, Nn Shan did not give up on his research into the Serene Spirit Tower.

    Jun Wu Xie then speedily flipped through the data Nn Shanpiled, noting every single word into her mind.

    ¡°The Spirit Fire on the twelfth level had initially grown one size bigger every seven days and the first person who went missing had happened a month after he went into the tower. The time apart from the second person¡¯s disappearance then shortened by a little.¡± Jun Wu Xie rubbed her chin. The detail Nn Shan had gathered was done in great detail and that was coincidentally what she needed most now.

    All that data could be put together to form a deduction. But as the scale of calctions needed was just toorge, Jun Wu Xie did not have the time required to deduce them all at that moment.

    Nn Shan said everything he had held hidden deep in his heart for several decades. To be able to share it with another person, it brought him a great sense of relief. ¡°Apologies for having spoken about so much. Though all of this might create a sense of pressure for all of you, but..... I really hope all of you are made aware of the danger in the Serene Spirit Towers, and that they are definitely not good ces for anyone to go into.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie nodded her head in understanding.

    ¡°The little cat¡¯s situation is very unique and I would suggest that you first practise your cultivation to slow down the drain on its spirit.¡± Nn Shan sighed in relief. After the explosive venting of his repression of so many years, his entire spirit body felt a whole lot more rxed.

    ¡°If all of you want, I can tell you how the normal method of cultivation is carried out and although the speed of progress is not that fast, it is definitely safe.¡± Nn Shan then said.

    ¡°We came here to learn the cultivation method from you.¡± Jun Wu Xie said.

    Nn Shanughed, and without any dy, he immediately exined the method for cultivating one¡¯s power of the spirit to Jun Wu Xie and the rest of the gang.

    In truth, the method Nn Shan told them about was not all that different from what Jun Wu Yao had said, but was just in greater detail. He suggested for Jun Wu Xie and the others to cultivate in the Tranquil Dream Forest as cultivation for spirit bodies were mainly done with Spirit Fire and the Tranquil Dream Forest was where Spirit Fire was most abundant. As one¡¯s power of the spirit is raised, the Spirit Fire would gradually deplete till its exhausted and only when there was a constant source of Spirit Fire, would one¡¯s cultivation be maintained for a long period of time.

    Nn Shan told Jun Wu Xie and the others about the cultivation method and then led the group to walk into the Tranquil Dream Forest.

    The Tranquil Dream Forest was vast and balls of Spirit Fire could be seen dancing in the air within the forest everywhere, the orange coloured balls of me looking just like a broken fragment of the sun that had fallen into the dense forest.

    The brown bear followed behind Nn Shan throughout despite Nn Shan¡¯s attempts to chase it away, it just refused to leave. Being chased off by Nn Shan, the brown bear did not know what else to do but to plop itself down on the ground and y dumb.

    Nn Shan was helpless but Qiao Chu and the others found it hrious to watch.

    In the Spirit World, only new spirits had no qualms like this as because of the Serene Spirit Towers Wu Jiu had built, human spirits were bing stronger, and their arrogance was slowly bing harder to suppress. In the eyes of the other spirit races, human spirits were now quite an unpopr race.

    Jun Wu Xie and the rest of thepanions found themselves a few ces where there was a higher concentration of Spirit Fires to cultivate. Although while one cultivated, the person was only able to absorb power of the spirit from a single ball of fire, but in a situation where they were surrounded by Spirit Fires all around them, the power of the spirit they absorbed would also somehow unknowingly be more.

    Before the Serene Spirit Towers were built, it was impossible for anyone to monopolize so many balls Spirit Fire.

 Chapter 2001 - Can We Eat In Peace (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2001: Can We Eat In Peace (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The cultivation of one¡¯s power of the spirit was dull and dry. Jun Wu Xie did not know how long she had cultivated for. She sat in a half lotus position upon the grass, the little ck cat lying across herp, soundly asleep as the balls of Spirit Fire surrounded her body.

    A warm surge of power was slowly flowing into her body.

    That cultivation continued on for a few days. Jun Wu Xie with Qiao Chu and the rest of the gang made their way to the Tranquil Dream Forest everyday to cultivate for extended periods. It was only until Nn Shan came around urging them to get some rest that they would stop, to go back to their houses.

    In their spirit state, even if they did not rest, they would not feel tired. But Nn Shan still insisted they get some good rest, thinking that the sharpening of the de would not slow down the chopping of wood.

    The speed of progress in cultivation here in the Tranquil Dream Forest could not bepared with the Serene Spirit Tower at all. But Jun Wu Xie did not feel there was anything wrong with it and persisted on, continuing to cultivate, as power of the spirit continued to flow into Jun Wu Xie¡¯s spirit constantly. At the same time that she was strengthening herself, it also made the little ck cat¡¯s situation take a turn for the better, where it would asionally wake up, but for very short periods. Despite that being the case, Jun Wu Xie was still very satisfied.

    Meanwhile, for Qiao Chu and the others, their power of the spirit were filling up and their spirits were gradually solidifying. Although the process was slow and arduous, none of them gave up on it.

    Nn Shan watched Jun Wu Xie and herpanions persevering with the cultivation and was feeling highlyforted. He could no longer remember how long it had been since he saw other human spiritsing to the Tranquil Dream Forest.

    While Jun Wu Xie was cultivating, she had not forgotten to look out for any sign of Jun Gu. Although Jun Wu Xie was not able to go to the Serene Spirit Tower herself anymore, she had gotten Little Lotus and Poppy to go keep watch outside the three Serene Spirit Towers. She had drawn out a portrait of Jun Gu from her memory and handed it to Little Lotus and Poppy, hoping they they would be able to find Jun Gu¡¯s spirit from among the long lines outside the Serene Spirit Towers.

    It was not known how long had passed when Qiao Chu and the others finally achievedpletely solid bodies. Finally being able to regain the feeling of having a body when they were in flesh form immediately made the group of youths decide to want to go out to celebrate. They then specially went to ask Nn Shan and Brownie along.

    Brownie was the brown bear that had refused to leave the Tranquil Dream Forest when Jun Wu Xie hade to seek out Nn Shan. Throughout this period, as Nn Shan guided Jun Wu Xie and thepanions in their cultivation, Brownie had cultivated along together with them. Unexpectedly, its cultivation speed of progress had been rather fast and it already had a solid body form as well, but it still was incapable of speech, where it was only able to gesticte to Nn Shan endlessly with its fat and thick pair of paws.

    Ever since that first time, Brownie had just stuck itself to Nn Shan¡¯s side. No matter how hard Nn Shan chased it away, it was unwilling to leave. It went to the extent that after it attained a solid body, everytime Nn Shan attempted to chase it away, it would just hold Nn Shan around the shoulders in a bear hug, refusing to budge a step, ying aplete thuggish rogue.

    And now, Nn Shan had already given up on trying to get rid of Brownie.

    He had never seen such a stubborn and persistent Beast Spirit in his life!

    Since it was to be a celebration, then they would have to leave the Tranquil Dream Forest. Qiao Chu and the others went to the Spiritual Spirit Loft at Little Lotus¡¯ suggestion, which was also the ce that Jun Wu Xie first met Nn Shan.

    Little Lotus and Poppy still had not discovered any signs of Jun Gu. In order to not miss out any possible chance, the two nts gave up on joining them for the celebration and went to continue to keep watch outside the Serene Spirit Tower.

    Nn Shan then led Qiao Chu and the others toe to the Spiritual Spirit Loft once again. The Spiritual Spirit Loft was bustling with business as the bunny waiter brought the group up to the second level.

    Jun Wu Xie and her entire group attracted the attention of quite a number of spirits. Among a bunch of human spirits, there was suddenly a Beast Spirit, and it was a Beast Spirit that had already achieved a solid body, hence the group stood out quite a bit as an eyesore.

 Chapter 2002 - Can We Eat In Peace (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2002: Can We Eat In Peace (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Growl.....¡± Brownie¡¯s great big rear sat down upon the chair. The bunny waiter at the side wiggled its nose, seemingly rather worried about whether the chair would copse under the bear.

    The menu had just been ced on the table when Brownie could not even wait for the others to say a word as he pped his bear paw upon the menu, holding the menu pressed down under its paw.

    Qiao Chu and the others stared speechlessly at that thug of a bear.

    [Do you even have a sense of bearly propriety! ?]

    ¡°Growl growl! ! Growl growl! Growl!¡± Brownie did not seem to care about the speechless stares Qiao Chu and the others were gazing at it with. It raised up a bear paw and pointed pitter patter with a w upon the menu randomly with a deep and heavy growl. After it finished ordering, it raised up its head suddenly to look at the little bunny waiter who was staring stunned at the bear.

    The bunny waiter was frozen.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    The little bunny waiter¡¯s eyes rolled back, and fell over into a dead faint.

    ¡°.....¡± Jun Wu Xie looked at the little bunny waiter that had fainted from shock hearing Brownie¡¯s roar and she sped her hand over her forehead.

    The big eared rabbit by itself was already a frail little spirit beast and though this one was now a spirit form, it was still just as timid. Brownie was towering in size and its roar deep and resonating. Seeing the jaws open wide in a resounding roar right straight into its face, it caused the timid little bunny to immediately wither away in a dead faint from fright.

    ¡°Growl?¡± Seeing the big eared rabbit fallen onto the ground in a heap, Brownie¡¯s face twisted up in bewilderment. It was thinking to itself that it had merely made an order of food, so why had the little bunny suddenly fainted?

    Ignorantly oblivious of the oppressive ferocity known to its species, Brownie raised a bear paw up and scratched at its head.

    Another Spiritual Spirit Loft waiter of the long armed ape species immediately came up to drag the unconscious little bunny away and another bunny came hopping up to their table to continue to take their orders soon after.

    This time around, Jun Wu Xie was smarter. Moving at a speed quicker than lightning, she snatched the menu off the table. Just as Brownie was about to sound out a protest, she quickly stretched her hand out to point at the dishes Brownie had picked earlier and said to the little bunny waiter: ¡°This, this, and this.¡±

    Brownie who had wanted to protest saw that Jun Wu Xie actually ordered all the things he had wanted and the bear immediately quietened down.

    Nn Shan who was seated beside Brownie had a face of utter hopelessness. How had hee to attract such a proud and thuggish big brown bear.....

    Qiao Chu then ordered a few other things right after Jun Wu Xie. Ever since they hade to the Spirit World, he had not eaten a single mouthful of anything. Although he did not feel any hunger, but he still missed the feeling of eating.

    The little bunny waiter then hopped skittishly away from danger, hugging the menu tight against its tiny breast.

    Nn Shan breathed a great sigh, and then looked at Brownie who seemed to be ignorant of what had happened before he said: ¡°Remember from now on, you must not bully those weaker than you alright? If you do that again, I will throw you out.¡±

    Brownie blinked at Nn Shan, and before Nn Shan could continue with his admonishment, it just grabbed Nn Shan¡¯s slender figure into a big wide hug with it enormous paws.

    ¡°.....¡± Nn Shan was at a loss for for words.

    [Besides this one move, can¡¯t this rascal think up something new?]

    Several other Beast Spirits who had just been watching at the side immediately saw that Brownie being the only Beast Spirit in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s group had not only not been bullied, but had with its lone might of a single bear, instead oppressed the several human spirits, all of them immediately set their minds at ease, secretly smiling to themselves inwardly as they continued with their meals.

    Following the construction of the Serene Spirit Towers, the status of the the human spirits in the Spirit World was greatly elevated which also caused the actions of many human spirits to be increasingly uninhibitedly wilful and arrogant, which brought about quite a number of instances of conflict between human spirits and the other spirit races.

    In just a while, the little bunny waiter came back bringing thepanions the dishes they ordered. This time Qiao Chu and the rest had gotten smarter and they did not even dare to take a whiff at the honey roasted waxed meat and other things that Brownie had ordered, but to push them all right before Brownie, letting the bear enjoy everything it wanted.

 Chapter 2003 - Can We Eat In Peace (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2003: Can We Eat In Peace (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    On the Spiritual Spirit Loft¡¯s second level, one could see a massive sized brown bear using its fat and enormous paws holding a tiny little spoon as it wrestled with the honey roasted waxed meat in the dish before it.

    Jun Wu Xie and thepanions merely looked at the bear for a while before they all went on to eat as well.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten anything for so long that I am almost about to forget the feeling of having food melt in your mouth.¡± Qiao Chu was so moved he almost cried.

    ¡°Good for nothing.¡± Fei Yan said as he rolled his eyes at Qiao Chu. Although that was what his mouth said, the actions of his hands did not once stop.

    Jun Wu Xie merely slowly tasted the food a little. She did not crave for food all that much and only ate to fill her stomach. Not that she was in spirit form, that one essential need was no longer a requirement and hence, she did not show much interest in it, but her gaze was instead fixed upon Brownie, looking rather thoughtful.

    Nn Shan who was seated beside Brownie did not move his chopsticks all that much as well, his gaze simrly staring at Brownie like Jun Wu Xie.

    They had all seemingly missed out on one point earlier. As a new spirit soul and as a Beast Spirit here at the Spiritual Spirit Loft for the first time, wouldn¡¯t the way Brownie had ordered his food seem like the bear was a little too familiar with it? It had not even looked at the menu and it already knew what it wanted to eat. Wasn¡¯t that..... a little strange?

    However, only Jun Wu Xie and Nn Shan had realized that problem. The two of them exchanged a nce and saw the same doubt in each other¡¯s eyes.

    Gouging happily into the food and heapingrge spoonfuls into its mouth, Brownie suddenly pricked its furry ears. It raised up its head from its food as its gaze turned to look towards the stairs. Before Qiao Chu and the others knew what was happening, Brownie suddenly stood up, and ran on all fours maniacally towards the windows on the second floor.

    ¡°Hey! Fatty bear! What are you do.....¡± Qiao Chu jumped to his feet in shock, and before he could finish his words, Brownie had with a mighty leap jumped out through the second floor¡¯s window.

    Qiao Chu was stunned.

    Wasn¡¯t such vigorous exercise right after eating a little too violent?

    At the same moment that Brownie jumped out of the window, several figures appeared at the top of the second level¡¯s stairs.

    They were several human spirits dressed in the same clothes, all of them around twenty to thirty years of age, and a familiar figure stood among them.

    ¡°Eldest Senior, you had shut yourself in seclusion for so long, it¡¯s time you shoulde out to walk around a little. Let me y host today, to treat you to a good meal.¡± Meng Yi Liang said earnestly to a man looking to be about thirty years of age, the smile on his face exceptionally sycophantic.

    Jun Wu Xie had a little bit of an impression of that man. When Meng Yi Liang brought Jun Wu Xie to the Serene Spirit Tower¡¯s twelfth level, that man had been cultivating in there.

    Jiang Yun Long hade up to the Spiritual Spirit¡¯s second level under the urging of Meng Yi Liang. He had just appeared there when several of the Beast Spirits on the second level turned their eyes upon him, their gazes filled with animosity. The second level that had been noisy and bustling with activity suddenly quietened down.

    Jiang Yun Long¡¯s brows creased up slightly as he looked at the several Beast Spirits who were staring at his sharply. His eyes then swept across the room, to look around the surroundings, like he was searching for something. But after searching through an entire round, he did not find what he was looking for and a sliver of doubt rose in his eyes.

    ¡°Eldest Senior please have a seat first.¡± Meng Yi Liang said with a smile.

    Jiang Yun Long sat down upon a chair, his eyes still sweeping across the entire floor. The demeanor of the several Beast Spirits tensed up, all of them clenching up their ws as they continued to stare at Jiang Yun Long.

    ¡°Wu Xie? You¡¯re here too?¡± Meng Yi Liang nced around the ce and saw that Jun Wu Xie was also here, immediately breaking into a smile. But when he saw Nn Shan sitting right across Jun Wu Xie, the smile on his face quickly congealed.

 Chapter 2004 - Spiritual Bear (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2004: Spiritual Bear (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Could it be Master Uncle Nn? Why, you¡¯re in such great spirits these days that you do not just stay in the Tranquil Dream Forest but have insteade running outside so diligently.¡± Meng Yi Liang said as his lips curled up with a sneer.

    Nn Shan¡¯s brows furrowed up slightly, not wanting to bother with Meng Yi Liang¡¯s taunting ridicule.

    Meng Yi Liang saw that Nn Shan was not going to retort and he went on to smile more gleefully. He turned to walk over to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s side and said: ¡°Wu Xie, I have not seen you go to the Serene Spirit Tower throughout this period, are you feeling unwell? The Serene Spirit Tower is the most suitable ce for human spirits to cultivate and it is definitely much better than you cultivating under some hopelessly obstinate fellow.¡±

    This was the first time Qiao Chu and the rest of thepanions were seeing Meng Yi Liang and all of them were staring in surprise at this fe who was acting too familiar.

    [Wu Xie?]

    [Addressing her so intimately? From which rock had this scoundrel popped out from that he dared to address Jun Wu Xie like this. Was he tired of living?]

    Jun Wu Xie swept her gaze over Meng Yi Liang, but did not respond to him.

    But Meng Yi Liang was not about to give up.

    ¡°I apanied my Eldest Senior toe out to walk about today and if there is anything that Wu Xie does not understand with yoru cultivation, you can just ask my Eldest Senior. My Eldest Senior¡¯s power of the spirit is now only second to my Master¡¯s and is much stronger than someone else.¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± Jun Wu Xie said with an eyebrow raised, feeling a little impatient.

    Nn Shan took a deep breath, trying hard to disregard Meng Yi Liang¡¯s ridicule.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s rejection was cold as ice, without leaving any leeway for discussion. That made Meng Yi Liang lose face as Qiao Chu and the others sat there stifling theirughter.

    Fortunately for him that this was the Spirit World. For if this was in the Middle Realm or the Lower Realm, a snively scoundrel like Meng Yi Liang would already have died from a single palm strike from Jun Wu Xie.

    Meng Yi Liang had wanted to say something more when sounds of amotion broke out downstairs. A man wearing the same uniform as Meng Yi Liang came rushing up and said highly anxiously: ¡°Eldest Senior, Senior Meng, we found the Spiritual Bear!¡±

    Jiang Yun Long who had been sitting quietly at the side started, and then shot up from his chair to rush straight to go right in front of the man.

    ¡°Where is the Spiritual Bear?¡±

    ¡°At the end of the second street downstairs. We encountered it earlier and it wanted to escape, but we managed to surround it. That beast seemed to have regained a bit of its strength and is now highly ferocious. As we fear we might not be able to hold it for long, I came here to get Eldest Senior.¡±

    Jiang Yun Long did not remain there a moment longer but immediately rushed downstairs.

    Meng Yi Liang stood stunned at the side for a moment and decided that nothing was more important than that before he went rushing down to follow.

    ¡°Spiritual Bear?¡± Hearing that man¡¯s words, Qiao Chu could not help but be curious.

    Nn Shan and Jun Wu Xie arched up their eyebrow thoughtfully and the several Beast Spirits who had been sitting here on the second level suddenly stood themselves up, to go in hot pursuit of Jiang Yun Long and the other human spirits.

    ¡°What is happening? What is the Spiritual Bear?¡± Fei Yan asked as he looked at Nn Shan curiously.

    Nn Shan¡¯s brows furrowed up as he said: ¡°The Spiritual Bear is almost like the Spirit Master among the human spirits, where they possess great spiritual gift, and could be considered to be a leader of a spirit race.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s that powerful?¡± Fei Yan was getting more intrigued.

    But Nn Shan¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed together.

    ¡°But the Spiritual Bear¡¯s spirit was dispersed due to an ident before and no Spiritual Bears had appeared among the Beast Spirits for a long time. How did it suddenly.....¡±

    Just as Nn Shan was feeling puzzled and confused, a bear¡¯s roar that quaked the Heavens came in through the windows.

    The sound fell into the ears of Jun Wu Xie and the others, which shook them entirely.

    ¡°That is the roar of the Spiritual Bear? But why do I feel..... that that roar sounds so familiar.....¡± Qiao Chu said with a gulp, as an ominous feeling of dread rose in his heart.

 Chapter 2005 - Spiritual Bear (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2005: Spiritual Bear (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie and Nn Shan stood up seemingly at the same time.

    ¡°It¡¯s Brownie.¡±

    That bear¡¯s roar, was one that they were all too familiar with, as throughout the recent period, that sound had almost constantly rung in their ears. How could they not be able to recognize it?

    ¡°What? It¡¯s really Brownie? Could Brownie be the Spiritual Bear?¡± Qiao Chu¡¯s eyes were wide. Although he had felt that Brownie was a thuggish and domineering Beast Spirit, but he just could not link Brownie¡¯s utterly shameless look to being one as the Spirit Leader of the Beast Spirits.

    ¡°I am not certain of it though. The Spiritual Bear¡¯s fur is not brown in colour, and it has the mark of the Spirit Saint on its chest, but there was none on Brownie¡¯s body.¡± Nn Shan was still rather doubtful.

    Brownie had been living with him throughout this period, so how could he possibly not remember such details on its body?

    If there was the slightest suspicious sign, he would have immediately guessed Brownie¡¯s identity but there wasn¡¯t the slightest suspicious sign at all.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go there first.¡± Jun Wu Xie said with an eyebrow lifted. No matter whether Brownie was the Spiritual Bear, the fear in that roar was undeniable.

    Qiao Chu and the others did not persist on asking about the Spiritual Bear, and they immediately went rushing out.

    Out on the busy and bustling street, a wide area was stood open and empty.

    A bunch of human spirits dressed in the same uniform had surrounded a terrified looking brown bear, and that brown bear was the very same Brownie that had stuck itself to Nn Shan all this while.

    Jiang Yun Long and Meng Yi Liang were leading a group of their men that had Browniepletely surrounded. Brownie had attempted to breach the surrounding circle a few times but had failed. The circle was continuing to shrink and Brownie was struck by terror as it roared incessantly within the gradually contracting circle.

    ¡°What a sly and cunning beast this is. I would really like to see how it can possibly escape from here today.¡± The corners of Jiang Yun Long¡¯s mouth curled up into a cruel smirk, and his body morphed into a streak of light, charging straight towards Brownie.

    In the instant that Jiang Yun Long was just about to strike Brownie, several beastly roars suddenly rang out. Several massive ck shadowy figures charged through the surrounding circle, and a enormous rhino with thick and tough hide stood itself right in front of Brownie, to receive the strike from Jiang Yun Long in Brownie¡¯s ce.

    And that ferocious strike struck the enormous rhino so hard it let out a howl, its tough and hard hide broken. Although spirit bodies did not bleed, but that huge wound that broke upon the rhino¡¯s body was still terrifying to look at.

    Those several Beast Spirits, were the very same ones from the Spiritual Spirit Loft¡¯s second floor earlier.

    With the several Beast Spirits jumping into the fray, they forcibly broke up the encirclement. They used their massive bodies to shield Brownie right in the middle of all of them.

    ¡°What a bunch of meddlesome beasts.¡± Jiang Yun Long¡¯s strike had not hit the Spiritual Bear and his eyes were oozing with thick swirling murder. He stared at the rhino who had been heavily wounded by him to say with a sneer.

    ¡°You are the scoundrel who is worse than a beast! With us here today, you can forget about taking the Spiritual Bear away!¡± The heavily wounded rhino summoned up his strength to stand up, panting heavily as it stood itself right in front of Brownie, its horn on its snout facing Jiang Yun Long directly.

    Hearing the two words ¡°Spiritual Bear¡± spoken out loud, it caused the chaotic street to fall silent in an instant. Beast Spirits who had been puzzled what was happening were now mostly staring incredulously with their eyes, their gazed fixed directly upon the violent and restless brown bear.

    Jiang Yun Long¡¯s eyes narrowed up, and a glint of viciousness shed within as he suddenly broke out inughter.

    ¡°Spiritual Bear? Beasts would be beasts. You¡¯re not even able to differentiate whether that is a Spiritual Bear or not. Let me tell you that is merely just a regr Beast Spirit.¡±

 Chapter 2006 - Spiritual Bear (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2006: Spiritual Bear (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°The Spiritual Bear¡¯s fur has a golden sheen to it. Does that brown bear behind all of you have that? Does it have the mark of the Spirit Saint on its chest?¡± Jiang Yun Long said with greatposure.

    The shocked Beast Spirits standing on the sides all turned to look at Brownie, the many pairs of eyes seeking to find signs of the Spiritual Bear on Brownie¡¯s body. Unfortunately, right before their eyes, they could only see an ordinary brown bear, without the slightest hint of anything special about it.

    The rhino was not moved by those words but just stood there to stare sternly at Jiang Yun Long.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to muddy up the waters with your deceptive words here. If it was truly just an ordinary brown bear, how could it possibly have caused the Spirit Master, Wu Jiu¡¯s First Disciple, toe all the way out here?¡±

    Jiang Yun Long was not flustered in the least as he said: ¡°This brown bear wounded my fellow disciples and it has a violent and untamable disposition. The reason I came here is merely to capture and imprison it, to prevent it from harming anymore innocents.¡±

    ¡°Utter rubbish!¡± The rhino was afterall, still a Beast Spirit, and when it came to a war of words, they were naturally disadvantaged against a human spirit.

    ¡°I¡¯m spouting rubbish? I know that you Beast Spirits have always been cohesive. But I¡¯m sure that all of you are also aware that though some Beast Spirits are powerful, but their minds have not yet fully developed, retaining some of their beastly instincts. Such Beast Spirits, needless to say for me, as even your big boss me Dragon would have restrained it, to not let its savage nature run wild. So what is wrong with what I am doing here?¡± Jiang Yun Long was not showing the slightest tinge of nervousness or anxiety, as faced against a Beast Spirit who had only graduallye to learn to graspplicated thoughts and speech after they took on their spirit form, in a debate, they would always be the weaker one.

    The rhino was stumped for words under the verbal assault from Jiang Yun Long. What Jiang Yun Long said was true. Beast Spirits whose minds had not yet developed were not suited to be released out into the Spirit World to roam freely. But it knew in its heart that Brownie was not just an ordinary Beast Spirit. Due to itsck of skill in its speech, it was unable to clearly express its thoughts and could only snort in frustration and anxiety in such a situation.

    Jiang Yun Long saw the rhino¡¯s frustration and anxiety, and he naturally knew how he should handle the situation.

    The number of Beast Spirits were numerous in the Spirit World, and they were highly cohesive. If they knew the brown bear¡¯s identity, then they would surely band together and attack. Even he would not be able to withstand the concerted assault from so many Beast Spirits. But Jiang Yun Long was craftily obfuscated Brownie¡¯s identity, causing those Beast Spirits to be unable to make a proper judgement.

    ¡°If what I say is not right, you can ask that brown bear to speak up and exin for itself. If it can clear up the air here, I will then apologise and admit my mistake here, and allow all of you to go.¡± Jiang Yun Long put his words across generously, but the venom brewing deep within his eyes would send chills up one¡¯s back.

    The rhino and the other Beast Spirits were bing more and more anxious, and Brownie who was shielded by all of them was bing more restless. It was stomping its feet upon the ground incessantly, its mouth open as if it was trying to say something, but all that came out from its jaws was just that same roar.

    It could not even form a single word.

    Beast Spirits who were incapable of speech were those whose minds had not yet developed, and they still retained their beastly instincts.

    Brownie¡¯s reaction merely reinforced Jiang Yun Long¡¯s words, which just caused those Beast Spirits who were still hesitant to further not believe that Brownie was the Spiritual Bear.

    How could their Spiritual Leader be a brown bear who was not even able to say a single word?

    Jiang Yun Long knew that the effect he was seeking for had been achieved. He was not going to waste any more time arguing with the rhino and the others. He gave a slight wave of his hand and the human spirits who had been scattered by the Beast Spirits¡¯ charge gathered together once again to surround and close in on the Rhino, Brownie, and the other Beast Spirits.

    The Beast Spirits had no choice but to shrink their protective circle, keeping Brownie shielded in the middle.

 Chapter 2007 - A Bear Pawâ€™s Slap (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2007: A Bear Paw¡¯s p (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The numbers of Rhino and hispanions were far fewer than Jiang Yun Long and the human spirits with him. They quickly suffered a violent and vicious attack and the Beast Spirits had many wounds split open upon their bodies, with the scattering of their power of the spirit pushing them to fall into bitter battle.

    There were quite a number of Beast Spirits who wanted to step up to help, but ording to the Spirit World¡¯s rules, Beast Spirits who still retain their beastly instincts were to be imprisoned. Hence despite the fact that they had wanted to lend a hand several times, they were held back by Jiang Yun Long who used the Spirit World¡¯s rules against them, making it impossible for them to note forward.

    Brownie continued to roar, as Rhino and the others resisted against the enemy together. But as the disparity in numbers was just too great, the few Beast Spirits shielding Brownie were all seriously wounded, and it was clear to see that they would not be able to hold out any much longer.

    A glint of glee shed in Jiang Yun Long¡¯s eyes, and his body morphed into a streak of dimmed light to charge straight at Brownie under the chaos of battle.

    ¡°Don¡¯t even think of touching him!¡± The rhino disregarded his very own safety and crashed his bumbling body right into Jiang Yun Long. But how could the severely wounded rhino hope to be a match for Jiang Yun Long? Jiang Yun Long gripped the rhino¡¯s horn in one hand and his other hand threw a punch straight towards the rhino¡¯s head!

    In an instant, the rhino¡¯s body was smashed through and the body that was gathered power of the spirit crumbled into dust.

    This was a ominous sign of a spirit body about to be extinguished. The Beast Spirits on the street saw with their own eyes the rhino¡¯s spirit soul scatter and disperse with that strike. They could no longer tolerate it any longer and they charged forward with a roar.

    ¡°I would like to see who dares to move?¡± Meng Yi Liang immediately led the human spirits to block the path of the Beast Spirits.

    ¡°That brown bear has already harmed someone from another spirit race, and should by all reasons be punished. Those few Beast Spirits up front were trying to cover up the brown bear¡¯s crime and all of you are going to do the same? Are all of you going to disregard the rules set down by the Spirit Lordpletely?¡± Meng Yi Liang immediately mentioned the Spirit Lord¡¯s name, to make those Beast Spirits rethink their decision.

    And on the battlefield, the scattering of the rhino¡¯s spirit soul caused Brownie to let out a roar of rage.

    At the same time that Jun Wu Xie and the others got to the scene, they were coincidentally met with the scene of Jiang Yun Long closing in on Brownie with every single step he took!

    Nn Shan gasped in shock. The situation that met his eyes was one that went beyond anything he expected to see.

    ¡°Damn it! What are those bunch of people trying to do! ?¡± Qiao Chu stared at Jiang Yun Long with his teeth tightly clenched, almost unable to hold himself back to want to rush forward to rescue Brownie out from there.

    Fei Yan and the others were simrly burning with rage.

    ¡°All of you cannot go out.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s voice suddenly rang out, causing Qiao Chu and the others to look at Jun Wu Xie in surprise.

    [We can¡¯t! ?]

    That didn¡¯t sound like something that Jun Wu Xie would say.

    Jun Wu Xie creased up her brows as she looked at the heavily surrounded Brownie, and a cold glint rose in her eyes.

    ¡°With your current powers, what do you think you can achieve going out there?¡± Jun Wu Xie did not look at Qiao Chu and the rest of thepanions, but thepanions knew the words Jun Wu Xie said were meant for them.

    And Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words were like a bucket of ice cold water, that was sshed right onto their heads.

    The youths all lowered their heads, to stare at their hands that had not even be fully solid.

    Though they had cultivated for a period of time in the Tranquil Dream Forest, that was not enough for them to gain powersparable to the Purple Spirit at all. Their current powers in the Spirit World were not all that different from a new spirit soul andpared to Jiang Yun Long and his men who had cultivated for such a long time in the Serene Spirit Tower, even if thepanions were to charge into the fray, they would only end up being sent flying back out.

    ¡°Are we then just going to stand here to watch them bring Brownie away?¡± Qiao Chu¡¯s fists were tightly clenched up. Ever since he came to the Spirit World, this was the first time he hated himself for being hopelessly powerless.

 Chapter 2008 - A Bear Pawâ€™s Slap (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2008: A Bear Paw¡¯s p (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Nn Shan standing there on the side could not wait any longer. He understood Jun Wu Xie¡¯s concerns. Even if Jun Wu Xie and herpanions joined the battle, it would not have any effect at all. Nn Shan did not hesitate any longer but charged right into the fight. He could not just stand there and watch Jiang Yun Long take Brownie away. Even if Brownie was just an ordinary Beast Spirit, he would still not be able to make himself just stand by and watch.

    He had faced loneliness for many decades and thepanionship Brownie had given him throughout this period had be something he could not bear to sever.

    Seeing Nn Shan charged into battle, Qiao Chu and the others became even more anxious.

    ¡°Little Xie! Think of something quick!¡± Qiao Chu was so worried he was about to bite through his own teeth from clenching his jaws too hard.

    How long had it been since he hadst felt so helpless.

    Jun Wu Xie narrowed her eyes and turned to Qiao Chu and herpanions to say: ¡°Rolly.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Qiao Chu was slightly startled.

    Before Qiao Chu could understand why Jun Wu Xie would suddenly mention the Yin Yang Bear, Hua Yao had already summoned out the Double Headed Bone Snake!

    .....

    Jiang Yun Long had a cold sneer hanging from his mouth as he stared at the heavily panting Brownie. The few Beast Spirits shielding Brownie had all been severely wounded and they were lying on the ground, unable to move.

    Brownie let out a angry roar towards Jiang Yun Long, whose eyes were filled with disdain.

    ¡°You crafty beast, I would like to see how you can escape from here today. You have nobody else here toe protect you anymore and if you cooperate ande back with me without putting up a struggle, I can make it a lot less painful for you.¡±

    ¡°Roar! !¡±

    ¡°Tsk tsk, why must you be so uncooperative? Everything my Master is doing now is for all the Beast Spirits as well, so there is need for you to resist it so strongly. You¡¯ve caused these few beasts here to lose their lives and it¡¯s all your fault.¡± Jiang Yun Long said venomously.

    In the instant that Jiang Yun Long was about toe right before Brownie, a figure suddenly appeared right between him and Brownie!

    ¡°Uncle Master Nn?¡± Jiang Yun Long stared in surprise at Nn Shan who had suddenly appeared right before him.

    Nn Shan¡¯s brows were tightly knotted together as he blocked Jiang Yun Long¡¯s way towards Brownie, to stare at the surprised Jiang Yun Long.

    ¡°This Beast Spirit here is my friend. Over the recent period, it had stayed by my side, and I can prove that it is not aggressive to other spirit bodies at all.¡± Nn Shan said as he looked at Jiang Yun Long warily. He did not know Jiang Yun Long well but he know that Jiang Yun Long had a personality simr to that of Wu Jiu¡¯s, who would stop at nothing to achieve their goals.

    ¡°Haha.....¡± Jiang Yun Long suddenlyughed. ¡°Uncle Master, you words are really interesting to hear. You can prove it? Do you think just by saying it, I will have to believe you?¡±

    ¡°Jiang Yun Long, I know what your motive is in capturing the bear. Even though you¡¯re now a spirit body, you must not lose the humanity in your heart. Give people a way out in everything you do.¡± Nn Shan gritted his teeth to say.

    ¡°Oh? And what if I say I am not willing to give them one?¡± Jiang Yun Long said as heughed softly. He then looked at Nn Shan and said: ¡°Master once told me that Uncle Master Nn had not been all that hardworking in his cultivation in the past, and he had graciously let you go to the Serene Spirit Tower to cultivate. But not only had you not appreciated his kind intentions, you had instead gone against him, going around to spread nder about the good things he had done. What I would really like to know, seeing that Uncle Master Nn views the Serene Spirit Tower with such contempt, do you have a better method of cultivation? Today would be a good time for me to ask Uncle Master Nn to instruct me a little on it.¡± Upon saying that, a grey mist suddenly red out from around Jiang Yun Long¡¯s body.

    ¡°Power of the spirit outre.....¡± Nn Shan¡¯s eyes widened, as he stared in surprise at Jiang Yun Long who was shrouded in swirling grey mist!

 Chapter 2009 - A Bear Pawâ€™s Slap (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2009: A Bear Paw¡¯s p (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°How is this? My Uncle Master Nn. I hope your nephew disciple¡¯s cultivation has not disappointed my elder here? This was gained from the very same Serene Spirit Tower you hold in such contempt.¡± The corners of Jiang Yun Long¡¯s mouth were curled up with an almost gloating smile.

    An outre of the power of the spirit. This was the highest level of cultivation a spirit body could possibly achieve.

    And among human spirits, since ancient times, only three people had been able to achieve that.

    The first human spirit to do that was previous Spirit Master, Nn Shan¡¯s Master.

    And the other two human spirits were just Nn Shan and his senior fellow disciple, Wu Jiu!

    Nn Shan and Wu Jiu had spent a few thousand years¡¯ time before they attained the ability for an outre of the power of the spirit. For Jiang Yun Long, he had merelye to the Spirit World for less than a thousand years and regardless how highly gifted he might be, it was impossible that he would be able to achieve the level to execute an outre of the power of the spirit!

    Nn Shan just could not believe everything that his eyes were seeing.

    However, Jiang Yun Long did not give Nn Shan any more time to think as he suddenly charged straight towards Nn Shan, while throwing out an order to Meng Yi Liang at the same time.

    ¡°Bring that brown bear away!¡±

    Nn Shan wanted to save Brownie, but waspletely held down by Jiang Yun Long. The two human spirits red out their power of the spirit and the intensity of the battle caused everyone to stare stupefied and dumbfounded. And Nn Shan quickly discovered that Jiang Yun Long¡¯s powers were not that much lower than his own, where after exchanging a few strokes, the two of them were evenly matched, with Nn Shan unable to free himself enough to help Brownie.

    At that same moment, Meng Yi Liang was already leading the men to surround Brownie.

    The Beast Spirits fallen to the ground were still thinking to force themselves to their feet but Meng Yi Liang stomped his foot on their heads, viciously pressing the Beast Spirits on the ground.

    ¡°Such useless beasts and you still want to resist? With the mere child¡¯s y that all of you are capable of, you think you can save the bear? How hrious.¡±

    The cheetah trapped under Meng Yi Liang foot let out a growl, its beastly eye ring at Meng Yi Liang as it said through clenched jaws: ¡°All that you¡¯ve done here today, Lord me Dragon will definitely not spare any of you.

    ¡°Har? me Dragon? What does that beast know? Do you think just by us capturing a single brown bear, the me Dragon will then be able to dere war upon us? Stop pulling my leg.¡± Meng Yi Liang sneered uninhibitedly, and stomped his foot viciously upon the cheetah once more. Meng Yi Liang then gestured with his chin at the human spirits beside him, and the men pulled out two thick iron chains that were at least two finger width thick from their sleeves.

    The chains fell to the ground, and a clear nging sounded in the air. They then dragged the heavy chains as they moved, to close in on Brownie one step at a time.

    ¡°Roar! !¡± Brownie waved its powerful ws before it continuously, attempting to swipe its paws at the group of people to send them flying. But the enemies¡¯ numbers were just too great and Brownie found it hard to stand against them.

    The nging of chains resonated as the human spirits dragged the chains out, to criss cross over Brownie¡¯s body, to restrain Brownie¡¯s movements.

    It was like wrestling with a cornered beast, as more than ten men held on to each end of the chains, to trap Browniepletely.

    ¡°Fiesty one we have here. I¡¯ll like to see how you¡¯re going to continue to struggle.¡± Meng Yi Liang sneered.

    ¡°Roar! !¡± Brownie roared in rage, the sound exceptionally robust, that stung the eardrums of everyone around.

    That roar shot up into the skies, apanied by Meng Yi Liang¡¯s mockingughter, with Brownie looking so helpless.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    Suddenly, another bear¡¯s roar sounded from behind Meng Yi Liang.

    Meng Yi Liang turned his head around in bewilderment, to discover with shock a massive Yin Yang Bear with contrasting ck and white fur charging straight towards him in a maniacal sprint.

    Before Meng Yi Liang was able to recover his senses, the Yin Yang Bear was already there right before him with its enormous paw raised, to take a mighty swipe at Meng Yi Liang¡¯s face!

 Chapter 2010 - A Bear Pawâ€™s Slap (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2010: A Bear Paw¡¯s p (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The p that came like a bolt out of the blue, and delivered by a massive sized Yin Yang Bear at that, Meng Yi Liang was struckpletely off guard as his entire body was sent flying through the air to crash heavily into the ground by the p.

    ¡°Your mother, what in the world was that?¡± Meng Yi Liang climbed to his feet from the ground wretchedly. The corner of his mouth had split from that strike, and his cheek had deep wide gashes torn out by the Yin Yang Bear¡¯s sharp ws!

    ¡°All of you kill that dumb beast who doesn¡¯t know who he¡¯s dealing with for me!¡± Meng Yi Liang screamed as he covered his cheek that was stinging with pain, as he pointed at the Yin Yang Bear.

    Several human spirits immediately released the chains they held in their hands and pounced straight towards the Yin Yang Bear.

    But before they could even get closer an inch closer to the Yin Yang Bear, a great white shadow suddenly whipped towards them, to send everyone flying in an instant!

    ¡°Oow¡± No one knew from when the enormous Double Headed Bone Snake had suddenly appeared on the crowded street, it¡¯s prodigiously sized body circling an area around the Yin Yang Bear, the four eyes on its two heads staring sinisterly at the enemies around.

    ¡°Roar! !¡± Another roar shot into the sky. A gigantic Great Ape came charging out from among a bunch of spirit bodies at the side. In one single leap with its powerful hind legs, the Great Ape flew high up into the air,nding with a loud boom near to Brownie. Its huge hands gripped the chain holding Brownie down and its thick and powerful arms tugged hard. With raw brute power, the Great Ape sent the bunch of human spirits holding the end of the chain flying with a mighty swing!

    In an instant, the Yin Yang Bear, the Double Headed Bone Snake, and the Great Ape stood blocking anyone from reaching Brownie, their massive bodies like three high unbreachable walls, forming into an imprable fortress around!

    The three Beast Spirits that had appeared so suddenly stunned Meng Yi Liang well and proper. He had not seen where three such gigantic Beast Spirits had popped out from all this time!

    What shocked Meng Yi Liang even more was that these three Beast Spirits were of such an unbelievable size. It must be known that the area they were in now was a ce where only regr Beast Spirits came to. Beast Spirits of such a tremendous size had other areas catered exclusively for them. The powers of the Beast Spirits in this district were usually weaker and that was one of the reasons Meng Yi Liang and his men had dared to attempt to openly capture the brown bear out on the streets.

    So from where had these three Beast Spirits that did not belong here suddenly sprouted out from?

    Nn Shan who was battling Jiang Yun Long had initially been burning with anxiety. But the moment he saw the Ying Yang Bear and the other two Beast Spirits appear, his heart that had jumped up to the back of his throat finally settled back down.

    Those three Beast Spirits all possessed great powers and if they were protecting Brownie, he would then be able to focus his mind on fighting Jiang Yun Long!

    In stark contrast to Nn Shan, in the instant Jiang Yun Long saw the three Beast Spirits appear, he immediately realized things had taken a bad turn. Those three Beast Spirits were at least eighth grade Beast Spirits and it must be known that even the reigning Beast Spirit, the me Dragon was at the tenth grade, just two grades higher.

    In the vicinity of the Spiritual Spirit Loft, Beast Spirits who hung around were usually at most at the fifth grade. The rhino and the other defenders who had appeared earlier were all just fifth grade Beast Spirits andpared to the Double Headed Bone Snake and the other two, the disparity between their powers was just too great!

    Beast Spirits above the fifth grade, all had sizes exceeding the known norms, and they were all extraordinarily ferocious in battle!

    With the Yin Yang Bear, the Double Headed Bone Snake and the Great Ape jumping into the fight, the tide of battle hadpletely turned around.

    The human spirits who had been hurled through the air began standing up dizzily, but faced with three Beast Spirits whose size could block off the entire street, all of them could not help but feel their hearts sink.

    ¡°Roar! !¡± The Yin Yang Bear stood upright, and let out a Heaven shaking roar at the enemies around it.

    ¡°Damn it.¡± Meng Yi Liang cursed. The Spiritual Bear they had finally managed to find must not be taken away from right before their eyes!

 Chapter 2011 - A Bear Pawâ€™s Slap (5)

    <h4>Chapter 2011: A Bear Paw¡¯s p (5)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Capture that brown bear for me right now!¡± Meng Yi Liang screamed.

    Tens of human spirits immediately jumped straight at the Yin Yang Bear and the other two Beast Spirits!

    However, with the Beast Spirits¡¯ advantage in size, the Yin Yang Bear and hispanions did not even need to carry out any special attacks but just made use of raw brute strength to smack the puny human spirits flying away.

    The way it looked as the Beast Spirits did that, it seemed as if they were swatting away pesky flies, one human spirit with every swipe, so invigorating to see!

    The Double Headed Bone Snake¡¯s body itself was its biggest weapon. Its massive tail sweeping across the ground preventing anyone from even getting close to Brownie a single step!

    The Great Ape used its agility to its advantage, leaping around among the human spirits, its huge hands grabbing to its left and right, to pick up two human spirits and simply smashing them against each other mightily, knocking the human spiritspletely unconscious.

    The three massive sized Beast Spirits assumed control over the entire battlefield. Even Meng Yi Liang was not able to stop the Great Ape¡¯s maniacal attacks and a wide safe area cleared out around Brownie.

    Jiang Yun Long wanted to detach himself to help out but Nn Shan was not about to allow him to do that.

    ¡°My nephew disciple, we¡¯re not done exchanging pointers and you¡¯re thinking of leaving?¡± Nn Shan said as he stood in Jiang Yun Long¡¯s way, not giving any chance to take a single step away.

    The tables had turned and Jiang Yun Long hated the fact he wasn¡¯t able to tear Nn Shan into a million shreds at that moment!

    But his powers were on a simr level to Nn Shan¡¯s and as Nn Shan could not get away from him earlier, he was now simrly unable to free himself from Nn Shan¡¯s attempts to stop him.

    Without Jiang Yun Long¡¯s support, Meng Yi Liang and the other human spirit disciples were in utterly bitter and dire straits. They hadpletely not expected that they would encounter eighth grade Beast Spirits in this ce and they were pummeled till they were screaming for their mothers.

    Meng Yi Liang was trapped on the ground under the Great Ape¡¯s foot to suffer a maniacal thrashing. The cheetah that was wounded and pressed on the ground under Meng Yi Liang¡¯s foot earlier nowy on the ground to watch Meng Yi Liang getting a good taste of his own medicine, its jaws split in a wide grin in ridicule.

    The Great Ape seemed to be intentionally humiliating Meng Yi Liang. It stepped its great foot on Meng Yi Liang¡¯s head where Meng Yi Liang was forced to take a mouthful of dirt in his mouth. His good looking face was smeared all over with dirt as well and if not for the fact that spirit bodies did not need to breathe, with that powerful foot pushing his head down into the ground, he would have suffocated to death.

    Meng Yi Liang who waspletely helpless against the Great Ape¡¯s monstrous pummeling, fumbled for a pellet at his hip in between his struggling. He crushed the pellet and green smoke wafted out from the broken pellet, to rise up into the air in swirls.

    Hidden among the crowd, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes narrowed as she stared at the swirls of green smoke.

    ¡°He deserves it! Being pummeled good by your Great Ape.¡± Qiao Chu was feeling highly exhrated as he watched from the side. If not for the fact his cultivation was not up to scratch, he would have loved nothing better than to stand beside the Yin Yang Bear in battle, to thrash the entire bunch of scoundrels till they wet their pants!

    Fei Yan arched up an eyebrow. Jun Wu Xie¡¯s idea had let them find new strength. Although their powers were still insignificant, the powers of their Ring Spirits were not affected at all. As their Ring Spirits were right there in their spirit souls, all they needed to do was just to summon them out.

    ¡°Let Rolly and the others prepare to pull back. Rescue Brownie and those few other Beast Spirits and immediately leave.¡± Jun Wu Xie suddenly said.

    ¡°Har? Pull back nw? We¡¯ve nt thrashed them up good enough!¡± Qia Chu¡¯s face was ne of disgruntlement. He had nt liked Meng Yi Liang and Jiang Yun Long from the first instance he saw them and he wished that the Great Ape wuld pummel Meng Yi Liang even more.

    ¡°Little Xie is right. It¡¯s time we pulled back. Meng Yi Liang has already released their signal pellet and a whole bunch of their people will being here soon.¡± Rong Ruo said as she raised up her hand, a Hell Butterfly resting on her fingertip. Within that dim and dark sky, many Hell Butterflies were concealed within. Although the Hell Butterfly was not a Ring Spirit suited for melee battle, but it was the best observer over the battlefield.

 Chapter 2012 - A Bear Pawâ€™s Slap (6)

    <h4>Chapter 2012: A Bear Paw¡¯s p (6)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    This was afterall the Spirit World and the Master of Meng Yi Liang and Jiang Yun Long was somebody in there. If thepanions were to leave after the human spirits bring in reinforcements, it would already be toote.

    Qiao Chu and thepanions naturally understood the gravity of the situation and they did not dare to go too much overboard with the affair as they transmitted their intentions over to their Ring Spirits.

    Having already thrashed the human spirits till they could no longer climb to their feet, the Great Ape and the other two Beast Spirits immediately stopped. The Double Headed Bone Snake coiled its tail around Brownie while the Yin Yang Bear and the Great Ape each carried two injured Beast Spirits to scuttle their way away from the ce.

    Jiang Yun Long saw that the Spiritual Bear that had almost been in his grasp was about to escape, and his heart burned with anxiety, but he was not able to get away from Nn Shan, causing him to grit his teeth in hatred.

    Nn Shan saw Brownie being brought away to safety and he finally heaved a sigh in relief. In order to buy more time for Brownie to retreat, he continued to engage Jiang Yun Long persistently.

    On the street, the Beast Spirits who had been forced to stay back immediately could not help but cheer when they saw that scene. They did not have strong powers and were not able to stand up for those of their own race. But when they saw Brownie being rescued, they were happier than anyone else.

    ¡°Go chase that bear down!¡± Jiang Yun Long roared in frustration.

    Meng Yi Liang endured the excruciating pain and climbed to his feet, leading a bunch of heavily injured men to attempt pursuit. But the surrounding Beast Spirits spectating at the side were not about to allow the human spirits to do as they wanted this time as they all stood blocking Meng Yi Liang¡¯s way.

    ¡°All of you get out of my way!¡± Meng Yi Liang shouted at the group of Beast Spirits.

    But not a single one of those Beast Spirits took a step away but remained there right before Meng Yi Liang and his men.

    Seeing with their own eyes the figure of the Double Headed Bone Snake getting further and further away and gradually disappearing from the crowded street, Meng Yi Liang grew anxious but was however unable to push away the Beast Spirits in front of them.

    Seeing the Spiritual Bear that they had captured escaping like that, Jiang Yun Long was almost about to blow his top. He narrowed his eyes to stare at Nn Shan and said angrily: ¡°Nn Shan! This is all your doing! Since you¡¯re so keen on sticking your nose in, I will not show you any mercy!¡±

    Upon saying that, Jiang Yun Long¡¯s attack speed increased greatly, the rage and hatred from losing the Spiritual Bear vented right upon Nn Shan.

    Jun Wu Xie saw that the Double Headed Bone Snake had already left from the ce and her heart settled a little.

    ¡°That Jiang Yun Long doesn¡¯t look like he intends to let Nn Shan off. What do we do? I can see that Nn Shan doesn¡¯t seem to be able to shake him off either and it will not be easy to get away from him.¡± Qiao Chu¡¯s fists were tightly clenched. Though Brownie had escaped, but in order for Brownie and the other to run away, Nn Shan was now hopelessly entangled with Jiang Yun Long. It would not be long before Jiang Yun Long¡¯s reinforcements would arrive and if Nn Shan was captured, it was feared he would have to suffer punishment.

    Jun Wu Xie raised her hand up and removed the Mask of Selvan from her ear. The Mask of Selvan had acknowledged its Master and after Jun Wu Xie gained her solid body, she was able to use it.

    ¡°You guys leave first.¡± Jun Wu Xie said to Qiao Chu and the others.

    Qiao Chu and the rest of thepanions did not dare ask and immediately turned to run off in the direction the Double Headed Bone Snake had gone.

    Jun Wu Xie stared at Nn Shan who was locked in bitter battle with Jiang Yun Long, and then quietly tossed the Mask of Selvan up into the air.

    Under that dim and dark sky, no one noticed that tiny white speck at all.

    Just as Jiang Yun Long and Nn Shan were battling endlessly, something strange seemed to be happening under that dim and dark sky. A strange sound than rang out from the above the heads of all the spirits!

    Meng Yi Liang raised his head, and he could faintly see something that seemed to be moving in the sky, but it was too dark to make out clearly.

    Suddenly, a vine shot down in descent from the sky, which whipped onto Meng Yi Liang, causing him to fall to the ground!

    Right thereafter, countless vines descended, like dense heavy rain that struck hard upon the ground!

 Chapter 2013 - A Bear Pawâ€™s Slap (7)

    <h4>Chapter 2013: A Bear Paw¡¯s p (7)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The vines thatshed down from the skies were too numerous and Meng Yi Liang and his men were defenceless against them.

    Many vines also shot in between Jiang Yun Long and Nn Shan, twisting up and forcefully separating the two.

    Jiang Yun Long stared at the strange vines in surprise. He had never seen such vines in the Spirit World before, the tenacity of the vines stronger than he had imagined. He delivered a chop onto the vines with his hand but he was unable to damage the vines in the slightest.

    Nn Shan was equally surprised but he quickly discovered that those vines did not seem to be hostile to him. Not only that, those vines were instead surrounding his body, and blocking all of Jiang Yun Long¡¯s attacks!

    Suddenly! A thick and strong vine curled around Nn Shan¡¯s waist. Nn Shan instinctively felt that the vine would not harm him and he did not take any action.

    That vine then hauled Nn Shan high up into the air. Jiang Yun Long wanted to go in pursuit but countless vines crisscrossed in a weave right in front of him to form a enclosed prison around him!

    In just a blink, in the dim and dark sky, the figure of Nn Shan disappeared from sight, and those vines retracted back up towards the Heavens right after.....

    That strange scene happened right before the eyes of all the spirit souls. No one could exin where those vines had actuallye from. If they had not seen it for themselves, it would be hard for any one of them to believe that vines would rain down from the skies, and they were vines with a mind of their own at that.

    The Spiritual Bear had escaped, and even Nn Shan did not know who had rescued it.

    The consecutive setbacks caused Jiang Yun Long¡¯s face to turn dark as thunder. As Wu Jiu¡¯s First Disciple, he had never suffered such setbacks and on this day, it had actually happened twice in quick session, which dealt a huge blow to Jiang Yun Long¡¯s heart!

    ¡°Eldest Senior!¡± Meng Yi Liang climbed up from the ground wretchedly, his entire body covered in dust and soil, an extremely sorry sight to look at.

    He had first been maniacally pummeled by the Great Ape, then he had been properly whipped by the strange vines. His body was feeling so much pain everywhere from head to toe that he felt as if he was about to fall apart.

    ¡°Eldest Senior, about that brown bear, it escaped..... What do we do now?¡± Meng Yi Liang could not afford to care about the pain on his body at that moment. Having let the Spiritual Bear escape once again, he really didn¡¯t know how he was going to face his Master.

    ¡°It was obvious that Nn Shan was acquainted with that brown bear. As it is said, the monks might be able to run but the monastery still remains. The brown bear might not be easy to find but where could Nn Shan run off too? Once we find Nn Shan, I do not believe that we will not be able to dig out the brown bear¡¯s location.¡± Jiang Yun Lng said with his face dark. Today¡¯s utter humiliation must definitely be paid back.

    ¡°That damned Nn Shan just loves to go against Master. Master should not be so benevolent to spare him.¡± Meng Yi Liang said maliciously.

    Jiang Yun Long furrowed up his brows. ¡°Go back first.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Meng Yi Liang nodded his head, and followed behind Jiang Yun Long to leave.

    And the surrounding spectating crowd that witnessed everything had varied thoughts in their minds. The scene where vines descended down from the Heavens had been carved into many of the spirit¡¯s hearts.

    The Beast Spirits were silently praising what they saw today. No matter who it was, as long as Jiang Yun Long was made to swallow failure, they would be happy.

    And the nt Spirits were even more ecstatic than the Beast Spirits. Although they did not know where those vines hade from, but just seeing the type of vine would tell anyone that that was a nt. Having not been able to see the real contenance, they were all secretly thinking whether another powerful nt spirit had appeared among them.

    Only the Weapon Spirits were calm from start till end.

    A single battle had already dragged the human spirits, Beast Spirits and nt Spirits into the mess. And all of this, was merely just the very beginning.

 Chapter 2014 - The Fourth Serene Spirit Tower (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2014: The Fourth Serene Spirit Tower (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Nn Shan did not know where he was as he was dragged along by the vines, feeling that the vines seemed to want to bring him somewhere. Because he did not think that the vines were hostile and they had saved him, he allowed the vines to pull him along.

    From the busy street to go towards the tranquil and thick forest, the vines slowly descended. Nn Shan looked at the several familiar figures standing in the forest and his eyes rose with a trace of surprise.

    Jun Wu Xie raised a hand slightly, to summon the Face of Selvan down.

    The vines brought Nn Shan down to the ground, and then shrank down to turn into a tiny bright speck as it fell into Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hand.

    Nn Shan stared in surprise at Jun Wu Xie, his gaze slowly falling upon everything behind Jun Wu Xie.

    Qiao Chu and the rest of the gang stood on one side, and the Beast Spirits that had been rescued together with Brownie were sprawled upon the grass in rest, but the three Beast Spirits who saved Brownie were now nowhere in sight.

    ¡°It was all of you who lent a hand to save us?¡± Nn Shan had never thought that the person who saved him would be Jun Wu Xie.

    Afterall, Jun Wu Xie and herpanions were all just new soul spirits.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded.

    Nn Shan thenughed and said: ¡°I am really thankful.¡±

    Nn Shan was smart and he did not ask where the vines hade from and did not enquire a word about the location of the three Beast Spirits, but merely sincerely expressed his gratitude.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to stand on ceremony with us. Whoever that Jiang Yun Long is and that whatever Meng Yi Liang, one look at them and I feel like bashing them up. To have been able to have them beaten up, all of us were happy to do it.¡± Qiao Chu said with a easyugh.

    Nn Shan nodded his head, and went walking over towards Brownie.

    Four injured Beast Spirits were lying beside Brownie, and Nn Shan¡¯s approach immediately made them be wary. Although Nn Shan had fought to save Brownie, they had not forgotten what kind of rtionship Nn Shan and Wu Jiu shared.

    Sensing the Beast Spirits¡¯ guarded wariness, Nn Shan¡¯s steps paused, and he did not go walking up to them rashly.

    ¡°Are all of you alright? I have some medicine for wounds here.¡± Nn Shan took out a bottle of medicine, and tossed it over to the cheetah.

    The cheetah used its w to nudge the bottle a little, before it raised its head to look at Nn Shan cautiously.

    ¡°I mean no harm. I know what all of you are worried about. The ties between Wu Jiu and I has already turned to one of animosity and if not for Wu Xie¡¯s rescue, I might really have fallen under Jiang Yun Long¡¯s hands today.¡± Nn Shan exined patiently.

    The few Beast Spirits were still rather guarded but Brownie just climbed to its feet and stretched out a paw to pick up Nn Shan¡¯s bottle of medicine before it nodded its head thankfully at Nn Shan.

    Nn Shan smiled.

    ¡°Why did they want to capture Brownie? Because of the Spiritual Bear? But from the way that fe looks, it does not seem to be all that powerful.¡± Qiao Chu said as he rubbed his chin, staring at the dumb looking Brownie, seemingly not as magnificent looking as his Yin Yang Bear.

    Those Beast Spirits were initially rather guaraded. But when they heard Qiao Chu¡¯s words, their eyes suddenly showed a despairing look in them. They seemed to rx their guard a little as the cheetah said.

    ¡°That bunch of scoundrels had captured our Spiritual Bear before this. As the Spiritual Bear power of the spirit was severely damaged, it did not even have the ability to open its mouth to talk anymore, the current state it¡¯s in now caused by the severe injuries it suffered as well. We thank all of you here for lending a hand to us today to save us, and I hereby thank you.¡± The cheetah forced itself to its feet, its head slightly lowered, while the other three Beast Spirits made a gesture to show their gratitude as well.

    ¡°Hey, there¡¯s no need for thanks. We do not care what Brownie really is. Since it is one of ourpanions, we would naturally not allow ourselves to just watch Brownie being bullied without doing anything.¡± Qiao Chu quickly said.

 Chapter 2015 - The Fourth Serene Spirit Tower (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2015: The Fourth Serene Spirit Tower (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Qiao Chu¡¯s words warmed the hearts of those few Beast Spirits and thest sliver of guard melted away in their hearts.

    ¡°It is also the Spiritual Bear¡¯s fortune that it came to meet all of you.¡± The cheetah said with a sigh as it turned its gaze over to look at Brownie who was trying very hard to open the medicine bottle.

    Brownie then raised its head, to look at the cheetah with a nk look on its face, like it did not understand what the cheetah was saying.

    Jun Wu Xie watched the entire scene and one big question rose up in her mind.

    Seeing how these Beast Spirits had shielded Brownie with no regard to their own safety, it could basically already be ascertained that Brownie was the Spiritual Bear almost without a doubt, but Brownie¡¯s appearance waspletely different from what Nn Shan had described.

    ¡°Tell us, why was Brownie captured before?¡± Jun Wu Xie opened her mouth to ask.

    The cheetah heaved a sigh, and his eyes shed thickly with hatred.

    ¡°Not long after our previous Spiritual Bear leader fell, a new Spiritual Bear descended, which is this bear you call Brownie. The Spiritual Bear has just appeared and is still very weak, and because the fall of thest Spiritual Bear happened under rather strange circumstances, we did not dare raise any fanfare when we discovered Brownie¡¯s identity, but to wait for it to mature in its cultivation. But not long after, we didn¡¯t know how Wu Jiu came to hear the news and knew that the Spiritual Bear had appeared and he led a group of human spirits to forcefully take the Spiritual Bear away.¡±

    ¡°We were to be med as well. The fact that the Spiritual Bear¡¯s had appeared was not made known to our Lord me Dragon and when Wu Jiu took the Spiritual Bear away, he only said he was doing it under the Spirit Lord¡¯s orders, so we did not think too much about it. But as time went by, we began to feel that something was wrong. We did not see the Spiritual Bear again despite the fact we asked Wu Jiu to let us meet the Spiritual Bear, we were rejected with all sorts of reasons. We had no choice but to investigate into the matter covertly after that and we found the Spiritual Bear in the end. We discovered that the Spiritual Bear had actually been imprisoned, and his power of the spirit had be weaker than when he had first descended upon us!¡± The weak and frail state of the Spiritual Bear brought great unease to the Beast Spirits and they demanded for the Spiritual Bear from Wu Jiu many times, but were tly rejected repeatedly. Left with no other choice, they finally mobilized arge group of Beast Spirits and forcibly rescued the Spiritual Bear. But the defences Wu Jiu had set up had been extremely strong and although they managed to save the Spiritual Bear, they paid a high price for it, and they lost track of the Spiritual Bear in the midst of the chaotic battle, not knowing where it had gone.

    Over the recent period, the cheetah and itspanions had been searching for the Spiritual Bear and they had coincidentally stumbled onto themotion in the Spiritual Spirit Loft today and fought to defend the Spiritual Bear.

    ¡°Where did you find the Spiritual Bear?¡± Nn Shan felt that something did not sound right the more he listened. The way Wu Jiu was doing things had far exceeded the extent of his authority. Confinement of the Spiritual Bear. If it was found out by the Spirit Lord, Wu Jiu would definitely be punished.

    The Spiritual Bear held great significance to the Beast Spirits and the slightest misstep might very well cause the Beast Spirits to rise in rage. So the Spirit Lord would definitely not allow Wu Jiu to do something like this which showed no consideration for the consequences.

    The cheetah drew in a deep breath before he said: ¡°The fourth Serene Spirit Tower.¡±

    ¡°What? The fourth Serene Spirit Tower?¡± Nn Shan¡¯s eyes stared incredulously.

    The cheetah nodded its head. ¡°It wasn¡¯t long ago that Wu Jiu¡¯s underlings released news that they were going to build the fourth Serene Spirit Tower and that this Serene Spirit Tower would not just serve the human spirits alone but open to all other spirit races to go in to cultivate.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s brows knitted together. She had merely stayed just a while in the Serene Spirit Tower thest time and it had already brought so much harm upon the little ck cat. The Serene Spirit Tower waspletely not a ce that other spirit races could cultivate in and Wu Jiu was suddenly wanting to build the fourth Serene Spirit Tower that allowed the other spirit races to ess. This was a point that made Jun Wu Xie thought she could smell the scent of a conspiracy brewing.

 Chapter 2016 - The Fourth Serene Spirit Tower (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2016: The Fourth Serene Spirit Tower (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Nn Shan had simrly detected the abnormality. He had researched into the Serene Spirit Tower for so long and no one knew the dangers of the Serene Spirit Tower more that he did.

    ording to Nn Shan¡¯s investigation, once one¡¯s power of the spirit was raised to a certain peak, they would disappear, and those spirit souls who had disappeared could very possibly have be sacrificial victims of the enormous Spirit Fire on the twelfth level.

    From the looks of Jiang Yun Long¡¯s powers today, Nn Shan was guessing that the time of Jiang Yun Long¡¯s ¡°disappearance¡± would not be much further off.

    The Serene Spirit Tower was not a ce for cultivation at all, but a ughterhouse instead. For all the human spirits cultivating in there, they were just like meatstock reared within the Serene Spirit Tower, waiting till their powers be sufficient before they became the Spirit Fire¡¯s ¡°food¡±.

    Nn Shanpletely could not understand why Wu Jiu wanted to build the Serene Spirit Tower.

    Because the human spirits that had disappeared from the Serene Spirit Tower were all powerful spirits who once carried the position and identity of Wu Jiu¡¯s First Disciple. With what Wu Jiu was doing, it was just amounting to him diminishing his own sources of power.

    There were all just Nn Shan¡¯s deductions and whether they werepletely correct was still not known. But no matter what, the Serene Spirit Towers were still an extremely dangerous existence.

    ¡°Where is the fourth Serene Spirit Tower?¡± Jun Wu Xie opened her mouth to ask. The little ck cat¡¯s frail condition had stemmed from the Serene Spirit Tower but Jun Wu Xie was no longer able to go into the Serene Spirit Tower to look into the ce anymore, but an upleted Serene Spirit Tower would coincidentally be what she could investigate closely into.

    ¡°It¡¯s in the forest in the north.¡± The cheetah said.

    ¡°What¡¯s the extent of its construction?¡± Jun Wu Xie continued to ask.

    ¡°It¡¯s half constructed, and the progress seemed to have halted recently again. It was after we rescued the Spiritual Bear that the construction of the Serene Spirit Tower suddenly slowed by quite a bit.¡± The cheetah answered truthfully.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes narrowed. She must definitely go look into the situation at that Serene Spirit Tower.

    ¡°Do all of you here have any ce you can go? If not, why don¡¯t you stay at my ce temporarily?¡± Nn Shan said, looking at the cheetah.

    The cheetah considered it for a moment before it nodded its head.

    ¡°I think that you will not be able to return to the Tranquil Dream Forest for the time being.¡± Jun Wu Xie said.

    ¡°Why?¡± Nn Shan was a little puzzled.

    Jun Wu Xie said: ¡°Since Jiang Yun Long and the others know you, they would naturally know where you live. Brownie just escaped from under their noses and they would surely not let the matter rest so easily. Since they are unable to find Brownie, they would definitelye seeking trouble with you.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words caused Nn Shan to awaken from his stupor. Wu Jiu¡¯s longing to possess the Spiritual Bear was extremely strong and he would not let go of any opportunity to find the Spiritual Bear.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go seek the me Dragon?¡± Listening at the side, Qiao Chu could not help but feel curious. Although he had never met the me Dragon, but his magical artifact was the me Dragon Gauntlets. Since a magical artifact forged from the me Dragon¡¯s scales could be so powerful, then the me Dragon itself would naturally be much more powerful.

    The cheetah shook its head. ¡°It¡¯s not that we do not want to seek out Lord me Dragon, but it¡¯s just that Wu Jiu has ced his people in ambush outside Lord me Dragon¡¯s cave and the moment we get close, we fear that we will be captured before we can see our Lord me Dragon.¡±

    As Wu Jiu increasingly gained the favour of the Spirit Lord, the power he held in his hands grew bigger and bigger, having already surpassed the position of the other spirit races.

    ¡°Not going to seek the me Dragon is the right thing to do.¡± Jun Wu Xie then opened her mouth to say. She did not believe that the Spirit Lord could possibly bepletely unaware of the matter regarding the Spiritual Bear. It was feared that the fact that Wu Jiu dared toe out to capture the Spiritual Bear so brazenly meant that the Spirit Lord had silently consented to it.

 Chapter 2017 - The Fourth Serene Spirit Tower (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2017: The Fourth Serene Spirit Tower (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Even if the me Dragon knew that Brownie was the Spirit Bear, and also knew that Wu Jiu was intending to capture the Spiritual Bear, it was feared once the Spirit Lord stepped forward, even the me Dragon would not be able to protect Brownie.

    In the Spirit World, the Spirit Lord held absolute power and no one would be able to go against the Spirit Lord who created the Spirit World itself.

    ¡°Then what are we to do now?¡± The cheetah face looked to be at a loss. Although they had found Brownie, but their identities had been exposed, hence it would be impossible for them to return back to their own caves anymore. As for Nn Shan¡¯s house, it was thought that it was not any better.

    ¡°We go to the fourth Serene Spirit Tower.¡± Jun Wu Xie said.

    ¡°What? Go to the fourth Serene Spirit Tower? What kind of a joke are you making! ? It had been so hard for the Spiritual Bear to escape from that ce, how could we let it go back there! ?¡± The cheetah immediately became flustered.

    Jun Wu Xie gazed calmly at the cheetah who was jumping with rage and said: ¡°At times, the most dangerous ce is instead the safest ce to be. Since Wu Jiu will have sent out many human spirits to locate all of you all over the ce, the defence around the fourth Serene Spirit Tower will be diminished. He will never ever guess that any of you will dare go there.¡±

    ¡°What Wu Xie says sounds reasonable. I will go there with you. If anything happens, I will do everything possible to let Brownie escape safely.¡± Nn Shan said, agreeing with Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words.

    The few Beast Spirits were still rather worried but after thinking about it for awhile, they decided that Jun Wu Xie¡¯s method was the safest and most effective way, and they epted the suggestion.

    ¡°I can¡¯t go back to the Tranquil Dream Forest anymore. Regarding the cultivation for all of you.....¡± Nn Shan said hesitantly, as he looked at Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°We have already grasped the method you taught us.¡± Jun Wu Xie replied.

    Nn Shan¡¯s cultivation method was highly simple. After having gained an initial understanding of it, constant close guidance was not required.

    Once the decision was made, Nn Shan immediately went on to make preparations, and then led Brownie and the other Beast Spirits to make their way towards the fourth Serene Spirit Tower where they hid themselves somewhere near to it.

    Jun Wu Xie and herpanions then went back to their homes. Towards the things that had happened today, Jun Wu Xie just could not shake off a strange nagging feeling in her heart.

    Spirit Fire that constantly grew, human spirits that went missing and the Spiritual Bear who had been imprisoned under the fourth Serene Spirit Tower. Everything and anything about all of it seemed to be foretelling the dangers that was toe. To want to resolve all doubts about the entire thing, the only way was to seek the way from the Serene Spirit Tower.

    Jun Wu Xie rted everything that happened to Jun Wu Yaopletely. Jun Wu Yao just listened quietly throughout and pondered deeply for quite a while, before a strange glint shed within his eyes.

    ¡°You want to to look into the fourth Serene Spirit Tower?¡± Jun Wu Yao looked at Jun Wu Xie and asked.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded. ¡°I cannot allow Little ck to continue to remain so frail. In order topletely solve Little ck¡¯s problem, I need to find the answer from the Serene Spirit Tower.¡±

    A faint smile curled up the edges of Jun Wu Yao¡¯s lips and he stretched his hands out to embrace Jun Wu Xie in his arms.

    ¡°Just go do anything you want to do.¡±

    It was about time that he went to see his ¡°old friends¡± in the Spirit World.

    After Nn Shan went into hiding, Jun Wu Xie and the rest of thepanions did not give up on their cultivation. They made their way to the Tranquil Dream Forest bright and early the next morning. For the period they had been in the vast Tranquil Dream Forest before, they had always been the only few human spirits. But today, outside the Tranquil Dream Forest, Jun Wu Xie spotted a group of human spirits dressed in the same uniform as what Meng Yi Liang wore, seeing those human spirits hovering just outside the Tranquil Dream Forest. Jun Wu Xie and the others quietly made their way to Nn Shan¡¯s house to see, and as expected, outside Nn Shan¡¯s house, they saw many human spirits guarding the ce.

 Chapter 2018 - I Trust Youâ€™ve Been Well (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2018: I Trust You¡¯ve Been Well (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°This bunch of bastards move rather quickly don¡¯t they?¡± Qiao Chu whispered as he crouched like a cat behind the bushes to look at the human spirits pacing back and forth around Nn Shan¡¯s house.

    ¡°They have their hearts set on capturing Brownie. Little Xie, can you guess why they are so determined to catch Brownie?¡± Simrly a fluffy ¡°furnatic¡±, Fan Zhuo stared at the human spirits through narrowed eyes. As his own Ring Spirit was a Weapons Spirit, and just when the furry Brownie allowed him to stroke it as much as Fan Zhuo liked, just seeing these human spirits who were seeking to harm Brownie made Fan Zhuo highly displeased.

    Jun Wu Xie shook her head. She had thought it through the entire night, but still could not fathom the reason behind it. Nn Shan had mentioned before that Wu Jiu did not go to the Serene Spirit Tower to cultivate himself and the highly robust power of the spirit in the Serene Spirit Tower with the constantly growing Spirit Fire did not seem to be an existence that could bring power to human spirits no matter how she looked at it.

    Wu Jiu¡¯s powers had not grown by leaps and bounds in recent years and it did not look like he was using the powers of others to turn it into power that increased his might.

    Then why did Wu Jiu want to build the Serene Spirit Towers? Why was he still choosing to do that even when he had to sacrifice his own disciples?

    ¡°I had not thought that even the Spirit World would also be so turbulent.¡± Rong Ruo said with a heavy sigh.

    Thepanions observed for a little while more, before the went into the forest to rest.

    At that same moment, a shadowy figure silently passed fleetingly through the Spirit World¡¯s sky. Under that dim sky, no one saw a single trace of the shadow¡¯s passing.

    Within a little house within a forest, the Spirit Master was kneeling inside the house. Upon the low table before him, was ce a wooden box. In that box, it contained some broken crystal shards, and the SPirit Master stared at the crystal shards for a rather long time.

    ¡°Grandmaster, hasn¡¯t the Spirit Lord agreed to see you?¡± A little disciple at the side could not help but feel worried when he saw the Spirit Master looking so dejected.

    The Spirit Master lifted his head and looked at the scenery outside the window, his eyes filled with worry as he shook his head.

    ¡°The Spirit Lord is still not willing to see me.¡±

    Ever since the day after the crystal broke, the Spirit Master had immediately gone to seek an audience with the Spirit Lord, never expecting that they would close the door on his nose.

    ¡°Why is Grandmaster not willing to let Spirit Master, Wu Jiu go have a chat with the Spirit Lord?¡± The little bunny still did not understand everything.

    The Spirit Master however waved his hand dismissively and the little disciples did not dare to ask too much while they quietly retreated away.

    There was only the Spirit Master in the room and in that empty room, the Spirit Master gave a heavy sigh.

    All of a sudden, a gust of cold wind blew past his face and in the instant the Spirit Master raised up his head, he immediately discovered a towering figure had appeared within his room without anyone knowing.

    When the Spirit Master¡¯s eyes met that pair of all too familiar violet eyes, his heart suddenly felt as if it had stopped for a moment!

    The Spirit Master¡¯s hands trembled helplessly as not even in his dreams would he have thought that he would see this person again.

    Jun Wu Yao arched up an eyebrow to look at the stunned Spirit Master and the corners of his mouth curled up into a sinister smile. He walked slowly over to a chair at the side to sit down, his long slender legs crossed gracefully, his arms resting upon the armrests nonchntly.

    ¡°Long time no see, Spirit Master. I trust you¡¯ve been well?¡±

    The voice he had not heard for a thousand years rang once again in the Spirit Master¡¯s ears, and his heart filled with fear. At that very moment, his mindpletely copsed.The Spirit Master fell back to sit on the ground in panic as he stared at the man who was like a nightmare.

    ¡°Dark Emperor.....¡± The Spirit Master¡¯s voice sounded like it had been caught, his gaze shifty, not daring to look directly into that pair of violet eyes.

    It was one fine day a thousand years agos that the Dark Emperor set foot into the Spirit World, whopletely shattered the tranquility in the Spirit World. With absolute might, he had suppressed all spirit bodies in the Spirit World and even the Spirit Lord had not been able to make him lower his head and submit.

 Chapter 2019 - I Trust Youâ€™ve Been Well (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2019: I Trust You¡¯ve Been Well (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Before Jun Wu Yao, the Spirit Master could not summon up the tiniest bit of courage. The two words Dark Emperor was like a curse, branded deep into his heart.

    ¡°What? Haven¡¯t seen you for quite awhile and you¡¯ve be so timid? This is so unlike that Spirit Master who pitted himself against me back then.¡± Jun Wu Yao looked at the Spirit Master nonchntly, his eyes tinged with a teasing smile. He raised up a hand and shook his finger lightly, to make a cup of fine wine materialize in his hand with the power of the spirit in his hand. He took a whiff of the wine¡¯s fragrance, his eyes narrowed, looking so sinister it sent chills into one¡¯s heart.

    The Spirit Master¡¯s throat went mute. Jun Wu Yao¡¯s words brought back memories of the past and they were not all that beautiful.

    ¡°I heard that after that time, you gave up your position as the Spirit Master? What? The Spirit Master I knew then had really be so cowardly?¡± Jun Wu Yao said as he looked smilingly at the Spirit Master. In the Spirit World, the only two entities he remembered were only the Spirit Lord and the Spirit Master. Spirit souls that could make Jun Wu Yao still remember them after a thousand years could not possibly just be any simple entities that existed.

    The corners of the Spirit Master¡¯s mouth then rose into a bitter smile.

    ¡°A Spirit Master should look out for the safety of the entire Spirit World but I did not even notice anything when you appeared back then, causing us to miss the most opportune time for us to defend ourselves. I caused the Spirit World to fall into your evil hands and it showed my ipetency. Since Imitted such a grave mistake, how could I possibly still have the cheek to continue to assume the position of Spirit Master?¡±

    ¡°Oh? So that¡¯s why you gave up your position of Spirit Master to that disciple of yours? What? You feel that he is more suitable to be the Spirit Master than you?¡± Jun Wu Yao asked, his chin cradled in his palm.

    The Spirit Master¡¯s face changed. He had naturally known who Jun Wu Yao was talking about.

    Jun Wu Yao did not wait for the Spirit Master to say anything but went on to say: ¡°Back then in this Spirit World, there were no more than a few spirits that could even capture my attention, and you were one of them. I can still vaguely remember that you were beaten by me till your soul was almost about to disperse and scatter but you still stood before that little brat and shielded him, so stalwart and righteous that it was astounding. I had thought that you would never submit to force, but it seems I have judged wrongly. That all you¡¯ve amounted to in the end.¡± Jun Wu Yao¡¯s eyes shed with a contemptuous glint.

    The Spirit Master was pricked by Jun Wu Yao¡¯s words and his entire body stiffened. His jaws were clenched when he looked at Jun Wu Yao, forcibly suppressing the grief and indignation in his heart.

    Jun Wu Yao did not see his indignant hatred at all, his eyes looking upon a wooden box at the side.

    ¡°Look likes you have learnt something afterall. You should have already discovered that I havee before this right? Why have you not gone to notify your Spirit Lord and prepare yourselves properly?¡± Jun Wu Yao said with a smile.

    The shade on the Spirit Master¡¯s face was bing uglier and uglier.

    ¡°The Spirit Lord refuses to see me.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Jun Wu Yao said with a lightugh.

    ¡°The Spirit Lord that trusted you in everything in the past has now begun to despise you? Or should it be said that your disciple has gained his favour more? Unfortunately, your disciple does not seem to really remember this Master of his all that well.¡±

    ¡°Dark Emperor! You came all the way here to look for me. What is it that you really want to tell me! ?¡± The Spirit Master asked loudly as he red at Jun Wu Yao.

    Jun Wu Yao shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°Just catching up with an old friend for old time¡¯s sake.¡±

    ¡°I do you think that you and I could be termed as friends.¡± The Spirit Master retorted.

    ¡°As long as I consider that we are, then it is fact.¡± Jun Wu Yao arched up an eyebrow, to say in a surprisingly overbearing tone.

    ¡°Forget it. Since you do not wish to chat, I will be straightforward with you. I came to find you here today because I want to ask you, what is really going on with those Serene Spirit Towers that your beloved disciple suggested to be built?¡± Jun Wu Yao asked, his eyes narrowed.

    ¡°Serene Spirit Towers.....¡± When the Spirit Master heard those three words, his eyes suddenly shed with a tinge of restraint before he then said with feigned indifference.

    ¡°I do not know what Serene Spirit Towers are. I went into seclusion a thousand years ago and I do not know anything about what Wu Jiu had done.¡±

 Chapter 2020 - I Trust Youâ€™ve Been Well (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2020: I Trust You¡¯ve Been Well (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Oh?¡± The ends of Jun Wu Yao¡¯s lips then curled up with sinister mirth. He raised a hand slightly, and then hooked up his finger towards the Spirit Master lightly.

    Suddenly, a stream of ck mist shot out of Jun Wu Yao¡¯s finger to curl around the Spirit Master¡¯s neck, and lifted the Spirit Master off his feet.

    ¡°I have no interest in hearing your lies. I only need to hear things that I want to know.¡±

    Spirit bodies did not need to breathe but that stream of devil spirit energy still brought great agony upon the Spirit Master. His face turned gradually green and his body was wrecked with uncontroble spasms.

    ¡°I..... do..... not..... know..... Anything.....¡± The Spirit Master squeezed out those few words through tightly clenched teeth.

    Jun Wu Yao was not flustered, but just looked at the Spirit Master with an indiscernible smile.

    ¡°Howughable. Your disciple is seeking to do something to destroy the Spirit World and you are trying to conceal it for him. This is what you have degraded into?¡±

    The Spirit Master¡¯s entire being quaked. He stared at Jun Wu Yao in disbelief.

    Jun Wu Yao opened his mouth just a little and said some words to the Spirit Master that he would never forget throughout his life.

    When Jun Wu Yao¡¯s voice fell, he then waved his devil spirit away and the Spirit Master fell down to sit on the floor, his face suddenly haggard and filled with shock. Endless terror surged in his eyes as he clutched at his chest and he raised his head to stare at Jun Wu Yao in shock, his trembling lips stuttering out words brokenly.

    ¡°What..... What you said..... is..... is the truth? You are not lying to me?¡±

    ¡°Jun Wu Yao thenughed and said: ¡°Are you even qualified to have me lie to you?¡±

    The shade on the Spirit Master¡¯s face turned pale, the words Jun Wu Yao said reverberating in his head, words that he would not be able to forget.

    ¡°If what you said is true, then back at the time when you fell, it was the work of the same group of people?¡±

    Jun Wu Yao nodded slightly.

    ¡°No wonder..... I see.....¡± The Spirit Master mumbled to himself, and after a moment, he then said: ¡°About the Serene Spirit Tower, I do not know much about them. It was all done under Wu Jiu¡¯s suggestion. Wu Jiu was originally one of my disciples, highly intelligent and incredibly gifted. Back when I had yet to pass down my position as the Spirit Master to him, he was a dutiful disciple. But not long after I handed down the position to him, he suddenly seemed to change into apletely different person. He suggested to the Spirit Lord to build the Serene Spirit Towers and I did not feel that there was anything wrong at first. I just thought that he had developed a new way of cultivation untilter when my Second Disciple Nn Shan came to seek me out, and told me that the Serene Spirit Towers were not as safe as they looked on the surface.¡±

    ¡°I went to the Serene Spirit Tower myself once, and found the things there to be very strange. The runes that filled the inside of the tower held a peculiar kind of power. That power was able to incite Spirit Fire, causing the Spirit Fire to constantly release power of the spirit at its greatest limit, and the runes within the Serene Spirit Tower would guide all that power of the spirit to enter directly into a spirit body, regardless of whether you are willing to ept it or not.¡±

    The Spirit Master drew in a deep breath. He had not wanted to speak about the Serene Spirit Tower because that was something that went beyond his level of understanding and not because he wanted to cover for Wu Jiu.

    ¡°I really do not know what is happening in the Serene Spirit Towers but the one thing I can tell you is that every single brick used to build the Serene Spirit Towers are inscribed with spell runes, and all those runes were carved into the bricks under Wu Jiu¡¯s orders. Only he would know the real purpose behind those runes.¡±

 Chapter 2021 - I Trust Youâ€™ve Been Well (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2021: I Trust You¡¯ve Been Well (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    After the Spirit Master discovered the peculiarity of the Serene Spirit Tower, he had gone to see Wu Jiu. But Wu Jiu no longer showed him any respect and the Spirit Master had noticed a hidden side of darkness in Wu Jiu. This was something that the Spirit Master had not noticed before and it was clear by then that the Master disciple rtionship between them had truly died at that moment.

    ¡°Truth to be told, when I discovered your arrival here in the Spirit World earlier, I had wanted to report it to the Spirit Lord in the first instance. Unfortunately, the Spirit Lord is now not even willing to see me at all. I do not know how Wu Jiu managed to achieve it but I can be certain of one thing. The trust the Spirit Lord has in him has long surpassed me.¡± The Spirit Mastermented with a bitter smile hovering at the edges of his lips. Having brought up such a white eyes wolf who had turned around to bite the hand that fed him, a bite that tore his flesh right off, so painful there were no tears as he cried.

    Jun Wu Yao listened quietly till the Spirit Master finished, and he was silent for quite a long while before he slowly got up, and was about to leave.

    Looking at the man who had once brought him endless nightmares, the Spirit Master could no longer hold himself back but ask: ¡°Dark Emperor! You know of a way don¡¯t you? Are you able to stop all of this?¡±

    Jun Wu Yao did not turn around. With his back to the Spirit Master, he said.

    ¡°Perhaps.¡±

    After saying that, Jun Wu Yao then left.

    The Spirit Master was left kneeling on the floor, his heart not relieved in the slightest by Jun Wu Yao¡¯s departure, but felt great despair swirling strongly in his heart.

    [Is there really no way to turn things back around?]

    .....

    Jiang Yun Long sent his men to keep watch in the Tranquil Dream Forest for many days, but still did not see any sign of Nn Shan, which frustrated him greatly.

    Losing the Spiritual Bear had thrown his Master, Wu Jiu into a rage where even his fellow disciples were also under great pressure. For the past few days, the shade of Jiang Yun Long¡¯s face had not been pretty and Meng Yi Liang who followed at his side had to tread very carefully.

    ¡°Eldest Senior, was Master really very angry this time?¡± Meng Yi Liang asked Jiang Yun Long fearfully, his head shrunk into his shoulders.

    Jiang Yun Long furrowed his brows and said coldly: ¡°If the Spiritual Bear is not found, then the construction of the fourth Serene Spirit Tower cannot continue, so Master is naturally angry.¡±

    ¡°But, haven¡¯t we already sent out so many of our people to look for the Spiritual Bear and Nn Shan? And we still have not received any news.....¡± Meng Yi Liang said.

    ¡°No news means they¡¯ve failed. If we are still unable to find Nn Shan quickly, then we will not be able to locate the Spiritual Bear. When the timees, both you and I will have have to face consequences more than we can swallow!¡± The expression on Jiang Yun Long¡¯s face was looking rather ugly.

    Meng Yi Liang became more nervous. Afterall, he had also been present when they lost the Spiritual Bear.

    ¡°Has there been any news from the men watching the Tranquil Dream Forest?¡±

    Meng Yi Liang nodded.

    ¡°Nn Shan is just too sly. I think that he was most probably already in cahoots with those Beast Spirits and the three Beast Spirits with the Double Headed Bone Snake must have been brought in by him!¡±

    Jiang Yun Long then said: ¡°There is no use in talking about that now. We must mobilize all our might and no matter how we do it, we must find Nn Shan as quickly as possible!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Meng Yi Liang quickly said. He then suddenly thought of something and his eyes lit up.

    ¡°Eldest Senior! I might know a particr human spirit who could possibly know where Nn Shan had gone!¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°Jun Wu Xie! She is a new spirit soul. When I first saw her, she was with Nn Shan. And on the day just before the Spiritual Bear appeared, she had been sitting at the same table as Nn Shan as well! I am guessing that she should be learning the cultivation method from Nn Shan and through her, we might just be able to find Nn Shan!¡±

 Chapter 2022 - Surrounded (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2022: Surrounded (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Jun Wu Xie.....¡± Jiang Yun Long narrowed his eyes and tried to recall the situation in the Spiritual Spirit Loft back on that day, immediately remembering the youngdy with her astounding looks.

    ¡°You are sure that she is a new spirit soul?¡± Jiang Yun Long asked with her brows creased.

    ¡°Sur..... Sure... The first time when I first saw her, she was still in a half translucent state, what could she be if not a new spirit soul?¡± Meng Yi Liang did not know why Jiang Yun Long would ask these questions.

    ¡°When was it that you saw here for the first time?¡± Jiang Yun Long then continued to ask.

    Meng Yi Liang thought about it a moment and then replied: ¡°About half a month ago. It was also at the Spiritual Spirit Loft and she was with Nn Shan. But after I told her about the Serene Spirit Tower, she then went there after just a while where I then brought her into the tower. Oh right. When I brought her up into the twelfth level, Eldest Senior and Second Senior were also there cultivating. And as I was afraid we¡¯ll disturb you, I did not dare make any noise. But she did note back anymore after that time and it seemed that she had gone to follow Nn Shan to practice cultivation. I do not know what thatss is thinking, to actually leave the Serene Spirit Tower unused, choosing instead to take such a winding path.¡±

    ¡°Half a month ago?¡± Jiang Yun Long¡¯s eyes suddenly narrowed.

    ¡°Meng Yi Liang, are you a moron? Have you ever seen any new spirit soul that could solidify his bodypletely so quickly just after arriving into the Spirit World! ?¡±

    Meng Yi Liang was properly shaken by that roar and it was a moment before he suddenly recalled that when he saw Jun Wu Xie next, Jun Wu Xie had alreadypletely solidified her body, lookingpletely unlike a new spirit soul who had juste here into the Spirit World for just half a month.

    ¡°But..... But..... When I saw her for the first time, she really looked just like a new spirit.....¡± Meng Yi Liang stuttered fearfully.

    ¡°New spirit? Which new spirit have you seen that was able to walk up to the twelfth level the first time they entered the Serene Spirit Tower? Not to mention new spirit souls. Even for you who had cultivated in the Serene Spirit Tower for so long, carelessly going up to the twelfth level would make you feel ufortable, much less for her!¡± The more Jiang Yun Long thought about it, the more he felt something was not right. Based on what Meng Yi Liang had said, Jun Wu Xie did not fit into the state of a new spirit soul.

    Meng Yi Liang¡¯s mind was struck awake by Jiang Yun Long¡¯s words. He had only been concerned with looking at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s stunning looks and did not think about much else other than that. Being reminded by Jiang Yun Long now, he suddenly came to realize the strange state she was in after going into the Serene Spirit Tower. She had beenpletely at ease, more at ease than he was when they went straight up to the twelfth level, and at the moment she was leaving, her body did not seem to be all that translucent anymore!

    ¡°I..... I..... I don¡¯t know.....¡± Meng Yi Liang said mournfully, as he was badly admonished by Jiang Yun Long.

    ¡°Do you know where thatss is now?¡± Jiang Yun Long asked.

    Meng Yi Liang continued to stutter: ¡°I..... I think since she was following..... Nn Shan to cultivate..... Logically, she should be in..... the Tranquil Dream Forest, I think.....¡±

    ¡°Thatss is definitely not as simple as you think, and I fear she might be a trump card Nn Shan holds hidden in his hand. You go bring some men to the Tranquil Dream Forest immediately and bring her here to me.¡± Jiang Yun Long said, his face dark.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Meng Yi Liang quickly nodded, not daring to hesitate in the slightest before running outside like he was almost going to wet his pants, on his way to capture Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie who was still cultivating in the Tranquil Dream Forest was still not aware that she had be Jiang Yun Long¡¯s next target.

    Among the youthfulpanions, only Jun Wu Xie who had gone into the Serene Spirit Tower progressed the fastest in their cultivation and had apletely solid body, while Qiao Chu and the others were slightly slower in advancement.

 Chapter 2023 - Surrounded (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2023: Surrounded (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    But even though that was the case, none of them among Qiao Chu and the others dared to go into the Serene Spirit Tower even once.

    There was something that was harmful to spirits who were non human and none of them dared to risk their Ring Spirits by going there.

    ¡°Whoa! These old arms and legs of mine are about to break off.....¡± Qiao Chu had cultivated for one whole day and he had fallen back onto the grasspletely exhausted. Although cultivating one¡¯s power of the spirit was not tiring, but it was so utterly dull where they would sit there for an entire day, not moving even an inch. Though it could be said that just sitting there for such a long period was not tiring on the body, but it was still dry and exhausting on the mind.

    Qiao Chu¡¯s mournful wail shocked his otherpanions awake from their cultivation.

    Jun Wu Xie opened her eyes and looked at Qiao Chu who was rolling around on the grass. She could not help but smile as she shook her head.

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry so piteously. It¡¯s not all that tiring but you¡¯re being too noisy. I¡¯ll say Dumb Qiao, how old are you only? And you¡¯reining about your old arms and legs. Could you be already falling frail before getting old?¡± Fei Yan asked as he nced meaningfully all over Qiao Chu¡¯s body with an eyebrow arched up.

    Qiao Chu sat up with an indignant howl, his hands held protectively over his chest, looking like a aggrieved littledy who had been bullied.

    ¡°Who said I¡¯m getting old before I turn frail. This little lord here is just brimming with vitality!¡±

    ¡°I really can¡¯t see it.¡± Fei Yan continued to poke at Qiao Chu with a smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s better than being a pervert who is always dressing himself up as a girl!¡± Qiao Chu retorted.

    Fei Yan¡¯s eyes narrowed and his fists crackled loudly.

    ¡°I am thinking that you have not gotten a thrashing for too long and your skin it itching.¡±

    Qiao Chu was not bothered as he retorted in challenge: ¡°Do you think I¡¯m scared of you? Don¡¯t me me for not reminding you that you are now in spirit form and you don¡¯t have your monstrous strength any longer. If ites to a fight, nobody knows who will end up being the one thrashed!¡±

    A corner of Fei Yan¡¯s mouth was twitching from Qiao Chu¡¯s taunts and he jumped to his feet to pounce on Qiao Chu. The two youths then immediately rolled into a ball of scuffling upon the grass.

    Hua Yao, Fan Zhuo and Rong Ruo were not able to calm their hearts enough to continue to cultivate with the racket and they just sat there upon the grass to watch Qiao Chu and Fei Yan going at each other.

    Suddenly, Jun Wu Xie sensed something strange.

    ¡°Stop fighting.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s voice made Qiao Chu and Fei Yan stop immediately.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Rong Ruo asked, looking at Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s power of the spirit was stronger than any of them and hence she was able to sense any movements in the Tranquil Dream Forest better than anyone.

    ¡°Someone¡¯sing.¡± Jun Wu Xie narrowed her eyes, carefully listening for the tiny sound.

    The Tranquil Dream Forest had long be a ce that few people stepped into. In the two weeks that they cultivated in here, thepanions had not seen any other spirit appear here besides themselves.

    ¡°The source of the sound ising from the direction of Nn Shan¡¯s house and it¡¯s approaching right towards us.¡± Jun Wu Xie said.

    In that instant, the youths were all on their guard.

    Jun Wu Xie raised her hand and gestured for them to climb up into the trees. Without another word, Qiao Chu and the otherpanions scuttled right up the nearestrge tree and quietly concealed themselves among the dense cover of the leaves.

    In moments, a group of human spirits came to the grass patch that Jun Wu Xie and the others had been just before, and the leader of the group of spirits was someone familiar, Meng Yi Liang.

    ¡°Senior Meng, would you say that that Jun Wu Xie is really here in this forest?¡± A man looked at Meng Yi Liang to ask.

    Meng Yi Liang looked around where he was standing. They had been in the Tranquil Dream Forest for a period but they had not discovered anything. ¡°She should be here. Search carefully. If we can¡¯t find Nn Shan, then we need to dig Jun Wu Xie out. Otherwise, it will not be easy for us to answer when we go back.¡±

    ¡°Why will Eldest Senior want us to find a littless?¡± Another man asked in puzzlement, as they had not even known that such a person existed before.

 Chapter 2024 - Surrounded (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2024: Surrounded (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Meng Yi Liang¡¯s lips stiffened, and it might be because they were tired from searching that his footsteps came to a stop as he turned his head to re at the group of men with so many questions.

    ¡°Why are all of you chattering so much? Eldest Senior asked all of you to search, then search! There¡¯s no need to ask so many questions! Thatss is linked to Nn Shan in some way and we don¡¯t know where Nn Shan is hiding, so we need to find Jun Wu Xie before we can possibly find out where Nn Shan is hiding. Do you all understand now? If all of you are going to continue to be so long winded, I will go tell Eldest Senior to sew up all your mouths one by one.¡± Meng Yi Liang said maliciously as he stared at the group of men.

    Being threatened by Meng Yi Liang, those people no longer dared to question any more.

    ¡°But with the Tranquil Dreams Forest being so vast, with so few of us, how long will it take us before we finish searching?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not just us. Eldest Senior has sent people to search from other directions as well and we will be closing in with circle that surrounds the entire ce. Thatss does not know anything so it won¡¯t be difficult for us to capture her.¡± Meng Yi Liang said gloatingly all by himself, his heart even feeling a twinge of regret. Jun Wu Xie was one of the topmost beauties he had seen and he had initially wanted to win thatss over into his hands. Never had he thought that Jun Wu Xie would turn out to have links with Nn Shan which caused Jiang Yun Long to have his eyes now set on capturing her, dashing any chance of Meng Yi Liang¡¯s dreams from fulfilment.

    Without any chance of bing intimate with the beauty, Meng Yi Liang thought it rather unfortunate.

    They were all unaware that every single one of Meng Yi Liang¡¯s words were all overheard by Jun Wu Xie and herpanions hiding up in the trees. Jun Wu Xie and herpanions then waited till Meng Yi Liang and his men left before they jumped down from high up in the trees,

    ¡°Darn it! Is that fe so tired of living already? First it was trying to capture Brownie, then it was searching for Nn Shan, now he has his eyes set on Little Xie?¡± The moment Qiao Chunded on the ground, he started howling indignantly. All of them had not thought that Meng Yi Liang target would turn out to be Jun Wu Xie!

    How long had it only been since Jun Wu Xie came to the Spirit World and she was already caught up in such a great disaster!

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s brows creased up slightly. She was not a person to be afraid of trouble, but as she still did not have sufficient powers, it was rather frustrating.

    ¡°What do we do? From the tone of that kid, they seemed to haveid out an extensive web over the Tranquil Dream Forest to capture Little Xie. How are we going to go out?¡± Fei Yan rubbed at his chin. If this was in the Middle Realm, no need to even talk about the entire Tranquil Dream Forest having been surrounded. Even if an army stood at the borders, they had nothing to fear. Unfortunately, the powers they possessed was rather sad to look at in this ce.

    ¡°We¡¯ll go have a look first.¡± Jun Wu Xie saidposedly.

    Jun Wu Xie and herpanions moved quickly towards the edge of the Tranquil Dreams Forest. But before they could get out from the Tranquil Dream Forest, they saw arge number of human spirits gathered outside. They were stationed one at every ten paces,pletely surrounding the Tranquil Dreams Forest. All of them were holding a portrait in their hands, and Rong Ruo sent a Hell Butterfly to go peek at them, where she then discovered that the person depicted in the portrait was Jun Wu Xie!

    It was then feared that the moment they charged out of the Tranquil Dream Forest, those spirits would surelye surging up against them.

    ¡°Damn it! Such a big group. They areing for Jun Wu Xie for real¡± Qiao Chu said through gritted teeth.

    Jun Wu Xie looked calmly at the heavy encirclement. She was not surprised that she was being targeted, as afterall, she hade into contact with Meng Yi Liang and the two times she was seen by Meng Yi Liang, she was with Nn Shan. Hence, now that Meng Yi Liang cannot find Nn Shan, he would naturallye seek her.

    ¡°What do we do now? Why not we use Rolly and the others to charge our way out?¡± Qiao Chu suggested.

 Chapter 2025 - Overlapping Slaps (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2025: Ovepping ps (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie shook her head. ¡°Go back inside the forest.¡±

    ¡°Back into the forest?¡± Qiao Chu was slightly taken aback.

    The corners of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mouth then curled up into a sinister arc.

    ¡°With such a ¡°grand reception¡±, if we do not present them with a ¡°reciprocal gift¡±, then we¡¯ll be embarrassing ourselves.¡± Meng Yi Liang and the human spirits¡¯ ways had truly enraged Jun Wu Xie and it did not matter what kind of secret was hidden within the Serene Spirit Tower anymore. With Wu Jiu being so aggressively on their heels, it was no longer something Jun Wu Xie wanted to put up with.

    It was not that she could not tolerate it, but just that she did not want to!

    Being the ¡°furnatic¡± that she was, when saw Meng Yi Liang and Jiang Yun Long bring a whole bunch of spirits to harm Brownie and the other Beast Spirits, she had wanted to exact revenge against them. Since they had delivered themselves right up to her door today, Jun Wu Xie would naturally not show them any mercy!

    Qiao Chu was still a little confused but Jun Wu Xie beckoned at her littlepanions and six heads huddled together while Jun Wu Xie whispered several sentences softly to them.

    ¡°I think that will work!¡± After listening, Qiao Chu¡¯s face immediately revealed an ecstatic grin.

    He had been repressed being a new spirit soul here where his hands and legs were tied down and restrained. He would finally be able to even the score this time!

    Hua Yao and the others had naturally agreed to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s suggestion without a word. It must be known that ever since they came to the Spirit World, their hearts had been highly repressed as they had just lost their Purple Spirit so suddenly and had to restart it all from the very beginning. The days of having their hands and feet bound in such constraints were not what something they liked going through.

    ¡°Go!¡± With that order given by Jun Wu Xie, the group of several youths immediately shot themselves deeper into the Tranquil Dreams Forest right behind her.

    Inside the Tranquil Dream Forest, Meng Yi Liang led his men aimlessly in search for any sign of Jun Wu Xie. The Tranquil Dreams Forest was vast, a ce that was able to hold the biggest number of human spirits at one time in the spirit world with arge part of the Spirit World¡¯s Spirit Fires gotten from here.

    Searching in the Tranquil Dreams Forest, with the skies dark and the trees densely packed, only the tiny bits of light form the Spirit Fires lit the way. Meng Yi Liang and his men held fire torches in their hands to light the path forward. But ever since the Serene Spirit Towers appeared, basically none of the human spirits were willing toe cultivate in the Tranquil Dreams Forest anymore. Hence, towards theplicated and seemingly monotonously simr paths in the Tranquil Dreams Forest, Meng Yi Liang and his men found the ce to be so dreary they wanted to die.

    ¡°Damn it! This lousy ce should have been torched and have it burnt cleanly away.¡± Meng Yi Liang could no longer count the number of times he had been scratched by branches and his clothes were bing tattered from the numerous tears, which just drove his mood to escte from dreariness into frustration.

    ¡°Senior Meng, do we have to continue to search?¡± Having searched for the better half of the day, they had not gotten anything at all. The deeper they went into the Tranquil Dream Forest, the poorer visibility became, while the density of the surrounding trees grew thicker which made the way forward all the more arduous for all of them.

    ¡°What do you think! ? Of course we have to continue! Eldest Senior gave us three days and if we are not able to find Jun Wu Xie, the consequences will be more than we can take!¡± Meng Yi Liang¡¯s voice was highly agitated and impatient. If not for the quaking rage his Master had flown into, he would not have wanted toe to this damned ce.

    ¡°I really do not understand it. Before the Serene Spirit Towers came about, how could human spirits possibly want toe cultivate in such a godforsaken ce.¡± Meng Yi Liangined incessantly, till he could not endure it any longer where he pulled out the short de at his hip, to hack away the endless tree branches blocking his way one by one.

    The swishing sounds of the forest apanied the sounds of footsteps, disappearing into the seemingly endless Tranquil Dreams Forest.

    Suddenly, at the edge of the light from the torches, Meng Yi Liang seemed to see a blurry figure under the trees not too far off. Meng Yi Liang immediately perked up as he drew a deep breath and gestured at hispanions behind him, asking them to keep their voices down.

 Chapter 2026 - Overlapping Slaps (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2026: Ovepping ps (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The edges of Meng Yi Liang¡¯s mouth then turned up with sinister mirth.

    He had finally found her!

    He looked around at the surroundings and after making sure that there was nothing else that was strange, he then went walking straight towards the ce. He purposely lightened his step, afraid that he would make a sound.

    But no matter how light his steps were, the rustling of leaves still sounded under his feet. Meng Yi Liang paused, and raised his eyes to look up at the figure.

    The shadowy figure moved slightly and came walking out from under the trees. The surrounding balls of Spirit Fires then lit up that figure.

    Like a goddess that had descended down to the mortal realm, the faint orange light from the Spirit Fires bathed that peerlessly stunning face under the dim darkness. She stood alone within the dense forest, so beautiful looking that it felt so surreal.

    For a moment, Meng Yi Liang was actually mesmerized as he stood there dazed, his mouth agape as he gazed upon that figure that was too beautiful for words. Even the men following behind him was bedazzled. When they had first received the portraits, they had already thought that the person in the painting was too beautiful to exist.

    But when the saw it for real, they then came to realize that the beauty in the painting was not even one single percent of the real thing.

    Under these Heavens, how could there possibly be a girl that was so beautiful?

    Jun Wu Xie treaded upon the dry leaves, as she looked at Meng Yi Liang and his men calmly, the eyes chill as autumn waters under the orange glow of the Spirit Fires tinged with a peculiar colour, adding to them a devilish charm.

    ¡°Wu..... Wu Xie.¡± Meng Yi Liang was finally able to locate his voice as he stared at the figure of Jun Wu Xie, feeling his heart stir. The feelings that had disappeared rose up once again in his heart.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Jun Wu Xie answered softly.

    ¡°Cough. It turned out that you are really in here. The Tranquil Dreams Forest is such a dangerous ce, for a little youngdy like you to be in here alone isn¡¯t really safe for you.¡± Meng Yi Liang said with a smile, trying to appear suave.

    ¡°You need something?¡± Jun Wu Xiepletely ignored Meng Yi Liang¡¯s ¡°good intentions¡±.

    Meng Yi Liang cleared his throat and his mind started to whirr quickly as he pretended to unconsciously get closer to Jun Wu Xie a step at a time, his eyes filling up with malicious treachery.

    ¡°It¡¯s not all that big a matter but just a little bit of trouble. Nn Shan had just rescued some criminal Beast Spirits not long ago which caused the Spirit Lord to fly into a rage. He then ordered my Master to locate Nn Shan. You became rather close to Nn Shan before and that was discovered by me Eldest Senior. Now that Nn Shan has hidden himself with no sign of him everywhere, my Eldest Senior wants me toe bring you back to carefully interrogate you about Nn Shan¡¯s whereabouts.¡± When his voice fell, Meng Yi Liang had already reached the side of Jun Wu Xie and looking at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face up close, it was even more blindingly beautiful.

    For such a ravishing beauty, if she was to fall into Jiang Yun Long¡¯s hands, she would definitely have to suffer quite a bit of torment. Meng Yi Liang had already harboured ill designs towards Jun Wu Xie and he was not about to miss any chance he had. An idea popped into his mind and he tried to appear helpless as he said: ¡°You know that this is what the Spirit Lord himself wants and even I will not be able to defy his orders. But you can be assured that I have very close to my Eldest Senior and you will just have to tell him everything you know about Nn Shan¡¯s whereabouts and I can guarantee that you will not be harmed in the slightest. Alright?¡±

    As he spoke, Meng Yi Liang had slidled himself closer to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s side, putting on his most winsome smile on his face with one hand holding the burning torch, and the other moving lecherously towards Jun Wu Xie¡¯s shoulder.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes shed with a chill and she suddenly took a step back, to dodge away from Meng Yi Liang¡¯s phndering hand.

    ¡°I do not know where Nn Shan is.¡±

 Chapter 2027 - Overlapping Slaps (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2027: Ovepping ps (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Meng Yi Liang was not able to get his way and his heart could not help but feel a little displeased. But looking at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face, he could not get angry with her, but just stepped himself forward with a wide smile, as he tried his best to pull the distance between him and Jun Wu Xie closer.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter even if you do not know. My Eldest Senior is merely looking to have us bring you to him just to ask you a few questions. Don¡¯t worry, with me around, you will just have to tell him what you know and nothing will happen. I will protect you.¡±

    ¡°But I do not intend to go at all.¡± Jun Wu Xie said coldly, her gaze sweeping over to look at the hand Meng Yi Liang had raised up once again, and her eyes shed with a glint of murder.

    Meng Yi Liang gave a lw chortle and then said ¡°Wu Xie, I am not trying to scare you here. This is being carried out under the Spirit Lord¡¯s orders and my Master has simrly issued an ultimatum. If you do not go, you will be made to suffer quite a lot of torture. If you listen to me, I can make sure you remain unharmed. Afterall, being as beautiful as you are, how could I possibly bear to let you be hurt in the slightest?¡±

    ¡°Wu Xie, just listen t me.¡± Meng Yi Liang¡¯s eyes shed with malice, and his hand suddenly shot out towards Jun Wu Xie¡¯s slender waist!

    In a sh, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body mved and avoided Meng Yi Liang¡¯s phndering touch.

    Having his advances rejected once again, Meng Yi Liang¡¯s patience ran out. His eyes narrowed and the smile on his face gradually faded, and his gaze turned vicious as he stared at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s petite frame.

    ¡°Jun Wu Xie, I will advise that you do not refuse the proffered wine and given wine as punishment instead, I will definitely bring you back to see my Eldest Senior today and if you listen obediently, I will make it easy for you. But if you refuse to cooperate, I will not mind letting you learn a little bit of a lesson!¡±

    Jun Wu Xie gazed coldly at Meng Yi Liang who had shown his true colours. She absolutely abhorred rogues who took advantage of women like this.

    ¡°Damn it! You like t dodge so much do you? I would really like to see where else you can hide! Men! Capture thatss! I do not believe that I will not be able to get you today!¡± Meng Yi Liang was ovee with lecherous lust as he tore off his pretentious mask, to reveal his real face of vicious malice.

    Those few disciples immediately pounced right at Jun Wu Xie. Jun Wu Xie¡¯s looks had already caused all of their hearts to itch and they could not wait till after Meng Yi Liang had satisfied himself to see if they would be able to enjoy some intimacy as well!

    Like a pack of hungry wolves, the human spirits jumped Jun Wu Xie.

    And in that instant just before they were about to touch Jun Wu Xie, a streak of white light swept past their eyes. After the streak of white light disappeared, Jun Wu Xie who had been standing right before their eyes had actually disappeared!

    For a moment, Meng Yi Liang and his men were stunned. They all gazed all around themselves, seeking for any sign of Jun Wu Xie. But even after looking around for a long time, the only thing they saw around them were only unmoving trees, and not a single sign of any spirit body all around at all.

    ¡°Damn it! Go find her for me this instant!¡± Meng Yi Liang roared in rage.

    The men quickly spread out to search carrying torches in their hands.

    A youngdy that had been standing right there in front of them, how was it possible for her to disappear right before their eyes just like that?

    ¡°Senior Meng! Over there!¡± One of the men spotted a shadow sh past on the side, and he immediately called out.

    Meng Yi Liang narrowed his eyes and looked in the direction that man had pointed out, his mouth stered with a crass smirk.

    ¡°Har! And I had thought where she could possibly have run to. Go capture her now!¡± Meng Yi Liang said with a wave of his hand and the men immediately went charging right towards where the shadow.

    The shadow did not seem to have noticed them approaching as it stood behind a huge tree, revealing only part of its shadow. Meng Yi Liang then jumped straight at that shadow with a mighty pounce!

 Chapter 2028 - Overlapping Slaps (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2028: Ovepping ps (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Meng Yi Liang had pounced thinking to wrap his arms around a beauty. Never had he thought that before he could get within half an inch of that shadow, the shadow had suddenly shifted. Meng Yi Liang had not even seen clearly what had happened when he saw an enormous shadow smashing down onto his face.

    ¡°Arrrrgh!¡±

    A pitiful wail exploded out from Meng Yi Liang mouth, apanied by a piercing screech. Meng Yi Liang¡¯s entire body looked like he had been sent flying from being struck by a heavy force before he crashed heavily onto the ground, to tumble a few rounds wretchedly.

    ¡°Wh..... What.....¡± The human spirits following right behind Meng Yi Liang were dumbstruck with terror, never having ever thought that Meng Yi Liang would be sent flying by a single strike.

    Their eyes followed the arc of Meng Yi Liang¡¯s flight. The torch he had been carrying in his hand had fallen beside the shadow, illuminating the towering figure that was the shadow.

    An enormous bear type Beast Spirit with contrasting ck and white fur stood under two tall trees, its towering frame seemingly like a high wall of flesh!

    With just one look, the human spirits very nearly fell onto their behinds in fright.

    That shadow wasn¡¯t Jun Wu Xie at all, but that very same Yin Yang Bear who had beaten them all up ck and blue in the vicinity of the Spiritual Spirit Loft thest time! !

    The Tranquil Dreams Forest was a ce that human spirits cultivated and no Beast Spirits would rightfullye here. But this Yin Yang Bear had suddenly appeared in a ce that it should not be in exactly like thest time!

    The initially highly aggressive bunch of human spirits immediately turned into eggnts stuck with frost, falling limp.

    Just how powerful this Yin Yang Bear was, many among them had experienced it before. A single p from that huge paw, even if it did not scatter their souls, it would at least render them unable to get out of bed for many days!

    ¡°Yin..... Yin Yang Bear..... How could the Yin Yang Bear possibly appear in this ce.....¡± Meng Yi Liang endured the excruciating pain and raised his head up, to stare wide eyed and with his mouth agape at the Yin Yang Bear who had suddenlye to the Tranquil Dreams Forest for some unknown reason, his eyes almost popping out of his head.

    ¡°Roar!¡± The Yin Yang Bear¡¯s massive body squeezed past the trees beside it, the half mature trees before its mighty strength snapping and falling like weak little saplings to the ground with just a bump from the bear.

    The Yin Yang Bear continued toe closer to Meng Yi Liang and his men. Meng Yi Liang was so frightened his legs were shaking, as he scrambled to his feet in panic, thinking to escape. But he had just barely stood up when he was picked up off the ground by a powerful force.

    Meng Yi Liang let out a scream and turned his head to look, and he almost wet his pants.

    The thing that had lifted him off the ground had not been anything else but the same Great Ape that had pummeled his face into the ground that day back outside the Spiritual Spirit Loft!

    The Great Ape¡¯s highly human face split into a broad grin. That grin looked to be filled with ridicule, with a pair of sharp ivory white fangs, that made Meng Yi Liang shiver like a frightened little bird.

    ¡°Quick! Come save me quick!¡± Meng Yi Liang screamed in an abnormally high pitch.

    The human spirits were greatly struck by terror, all of them wanting to run away, but did not dare to escape on their own due to Meng Yi Liang¡¯s identity. They had no choice but to steel themselves and charge at the Great Ape.

    Before they could even get close to the Great Ape, a sh of white shot past their eyes, and several human spirits were struck as they sailed through the air!

    ¡®Bam, bam.¡¯ Several dull crashes sounded as the human spirits crashed into the tree trunks around, their backs almost snapping from the impact, before they fell to the ground looking highly sorry and wretched.

    A slithering swishing sounded beside Meng Yi Liang¡¯s ear, and Meng Yi Liang was finally able to clearly see what those two white shes that he had seen earlier really was.

    A gigantic Double Headed Bone Snake knocked down row after row of trees, and poked its heads out from the forest. And standing upon one of its heads, was Jun Wu Xie who had just disappeared moments before!

 Chapter 2029 - Overlapping Slaps (5)

    <h4>Chapter 2029: Ovepping ps (5)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Meng Yi Liang stared in shock at Jun Wu Xie standing upon the head of the Double Headed Bone Snake, his eyespletely incredulous.

    ¡°You want to catch me?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked with a brow raised, as she looked down at Meng Yi Liang held in the Great Ape¡¯s grip from her high vantage point.

    Meng Yi Liang¡¯s body was shaking uncontrobly. Not even in his dreams would he have thought that the three Beast Spirits that had appeared near the Spiritual Spirit Loft that day would be linked to Jun Wu Xie!

    ¡°It¡¯s you! You were the one who made these Beast Spirits rescue that brown bear! Jun Wu Xie! Do you really know what you are doing at all! ?¡± Meng Yi Liang¡¯s hearts was hopelessly terrified, but he still tried his best to pretend to be calm.

    ¡°Oh? What did I do?¡± Jun Wu Xie questioned as she looked at Meng Yi Liang.

    ¡°That brown bear, was one that the Spirit Lord was in need of, and you had actually taken it away without approval. Do you know if the matter is found out by the Spirit Lord, you will surely be beaten till your soul scatters and disperses! You have better release me now, or the consequences will not be something you can afford to shoulder!¡± Meng Yi Liang shouted.

    Jun Wu Xie suddenly let out a tinkle ofughter. She then turned her eyes that were tinged with an almost imperceivable smile upon Meng Yi Liang, like she was seeing what a joke he was.

    ¡°Oh, the consequences are actually all that severe? Then you tell me. Since you know of my secret now, in order to save myself, should I first smash your soul into smithereens till it disperses and scatters, so that the Spirit Lord will not know who the person that rescued the brown bear really was?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words were like a bucket of cold water, that was sshed right into Meng Yi Liang¡¯s face. Meng Yi Liang¡¯s entire body was shaking as he stared at Jun Wu Xie, and in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes, he saw pure uninihibited murder.

    ¡°You..... You cannot kill me! Inside and outside the Tranquil Dreams Forest, the entire ce is currently filled with my men. If you kill me, you will not be able to get away! My Master will definitely not let you off as well, and my Master is Wu Jiu! The Spirit Master that the Spirit Lord trusts the most! If you kill me, my Master will definitely avenge me!

    Even with these beasts protecting you, you will still not be able to escape!¡± Meng Yi Liang was terrified. He did not want to die, as if his soul was scattered and dispersed, he would totally cease to exist!

    Jun Wu Xie calmly watched Meng Yi Liang put up his final struggles as she listened to his old and cliche threats, thinking it dull and uninteresting.

    ¡°ording to what you are saying, I will still die no matter what I do, then why shouldn¡¯t I first drag the few of you down with me first as apaniment?¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and she then gestured with her chin at Rolly.

    Rolly immediately pounced upon a human spirit closest to it, its huge bear paws squashed between its massive paws.

    The man was almost ovee with fright, where he begged and pleaded to be spared. However Rolly suddenly lowered down its head and held that man¡¯s neck in a bite, its sharp teeth slowly crushing the man soul into mush bit by bit!

    Spirit bodies were not entirely immortal, and if one¡¯s soul was torn to shreds, no one would be able to save it.

    Through the biting, a pitiful scream reverberated in the dense forest incessantly, the frightful wails seemingly like many sharp des slowly shaving off Meng Yi Liang false bravado bit by bit.

    Meng Yi Liang was so frightened his face turned white, the other human spirits around so scared they could not even stand. Seeing their ownpanion being torn to shreds at such a close distance, the kind of terror that struck them almost obliterated any longing for them to even run away.

    ¡°Now, whose turn is it now?¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes that were overflowing with murder then swept over the several human spirits lying limp upon the ground.

    Their faces had all turned pale from fright and all strength had left their legs making it impossible for them to even escape. All of them had fallen back to sit on the ground, their mouths sounding out constant pleas for mercy. They would never ever have thought that the beautiful youngdy before their eyes would turn out to be so much like a god of death!

 Chapter 2030 - Overlapping Slaps (6)

    <h4>Chapter 2030: Ovepping ps (6)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Meng Yi Liang was so frightened he could not even utter a single word. Right before his eyes, his fellow disciples who hade with him had their souls shredded apart by the Yin Yang Bear one by one, to disappear into nothing. With death so close at hand, Meng Yi Liang was about topletely lose it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t kill me..... Don¡¯t kill me..... I am not the one who wants to capture you. It¡¯s my Eldest Senior! He was the one who wanted me toe catch you! !¡± Meng Yi Liang clutched at his head, wishing he could hide from all of this but was firmly held in the enormous Great Ape¡¯s grip.

    Jun Wu Xie tapped the Double Headed Bone Snake¡¯s head with the tip of her foot and the Double Headed Bone Snake lowered ts head to allow Jun Wu Xie to step off onto the ground.

    At the same time, five other figures jumped down from the trees. They came over to stand beside Jun Wu Xie, their eyes fixed upon Meng Yi Liang who was held by the Great Ape.

    ¡°Heh heh, you¡¯re wetting your pants just from this? Aren¡¯t you being a little toome?¡± Qiao Chu raised his head up to look at Meng Yi Liang and discovered that Meng Yi Liang¡¯s pants had be wet and a suspicious puddle had appeared under his feet.

    ¡°So that¡¯s all disciples of the Spirit Master Wu Jiu amounts to afterall, more timid than a little mouse.¡± Fei Yan and Qiao Chu sang in harmony.

    Meng Yi Liang stared at the youths who had appeared so suddenly and immediately recalled that they were the same youths who had been dining with Nn Shan and Jun Wu Xie that day. He had not paid these youths any notice before and had never really remembered them. But with the set up today, it was clear that they had been well prepared and were waiting here for him to bite the hook.

    ¡°Don¡¯t..... Don¡¯t kill me.... I am not responsible..... I was merely just following orders and none of this was my idea at all!¡± Meng Yi Liang begged futilely, the earlier lecherous arrogance when he was thinking of taking advantage of Jun Wu Xiepletely nonexistent.

    ¡°What a useless piece of trash. To think scum like you even dares to harbour filthy designs on our Little Xie, you really should just kill yourself.¡± Qiao Chu shook his head as he stared at Meng Yi Liang. Thepanions had all clearly seen the kind of things that Meng Yi Liang had attempted to do to Jun Wu Xie earlier and if not for the fact that they knew it was impossible Jun Wu Xie would allow herself to be tainted by the kid, they would all have jumped him to give him a good bashing.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t! I really did not!¡± Meng Yi Liang¡¯s face turned green, and he quickly shook his head in vehement denial.

    If he had known Jun Wu Xie had these three Beast Spirits beside her, even if he was filled with guts inside, he would not have dared to even think of touching her.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear any more of your nonsense. If you do not want to suffer, then answer whatever I ask you.¡± Jun Wu Xie was getting a little impatient, as the noise Meng Yi Liang was making was getting her riled and irritated.

    ¡°Sure! You can ask me anything! As long as you do not hurt me, I can tell you everything that I know.¡± Meng Yi Liang said between sobs and sniffles, the earlier debonair and suave air he was seeking to project nonexistent.

    ¡°Why does your Master want to capture that brown bear?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked the question she had in her heart.

    Meng Yi Liang was taken aback, never having thought that Jun Wu Xie would ask about that, and his face showed a moment of hesitation.

    ¡°Floral, let him have a taste of your strength.¡± The moment Fei Yan saw Meng Yi Liang show hesitation, he immediately gave the Great Ape an order.

    ¡°No! Don¡¯t..... don¡¯t.¡± Meng Yi Liang begged with a wail.

    The Great Ape stretched his other hand out and its palmshed straight towards Meng Yi Liang¡¯s head.

    The Great Ape¡¯s strength was much stronger than most other Beast Spirits and its size was several times greater than Meng Yi Liang. That single p immediately made Meng Yi Liang see stars and the side of his face swelled up rmingly, the corner of his mouth split.

    ¡°Rolly, go service him a little as well.¡± Qiao Chu said with his arms crossed over his chest, gesturing to the Yin Yang Bear with his chin.

    The Yin Yang Bear immediately pounced, its two paws stretched out wide to its sides as it joined forces with the Great Ape to execute a short set ofbo strikes!

 Chapter 2031 - Overlapping Slaps (7)

    <h4>Chapter 2031: Ovepping ps (7)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Arrrgh!¡± Meng Yi Liang¡¯s mournful cry reverberated in the Tranquil Dream Forest. Thebo bashing of the two massive Beast Ring Spirits made Meng Yi Liang experience what it meant to suffer a fate worse than death.

    In just a few short moments, Meng Yi Liang¡¯s face was so badly bashed up it swelled up till it looked like a pig¡¯s head, with snot and tears flowing down, looking highly wretched.

    ¡°Don¡¯t..... Don¡¯t hit me anymore..... I¡¯ll talk..... I¡¯ll talk.....¡± Meng Yi Liang had never been beaten up so badly before and the excruciating pain on his body with the fear that filled him made him wail incessantly.

    Jun Wu Xie raised up her hand slightly and Rolly and the Great Ape immediately stopped.

    Meng Yi Liang looked so pitiful and was such a wretched sight, in no way showing the slightest hint of handsomeness.

    ¡°My Master wants to use the Spiritual Bear as the foundation stone for the fourth Serene Spirit Tower and only said that construction of the fourth Serene Spirit Tower could only bepleted with the Spiritual Bear. Anything more than that..... I really do not know. I was epted as a disciple by my Master only a few years ago and do not know the exact details. Everything that I have done was carried out under my Eldest Senior¡¯s orders. I am really not lying.¡± Meng Yi Liang said sobbingly. If he had known that Jun Wu Xie had so a bunch of power behind her, even if you beat him to death, he would not have dared to even long for a single hair on Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie then went on to ask Meng Yi Liang a few more questions and just as Meng Yi Liang had said, the things he knew about was very limited. Wu Jiu had not valued him all that much and hence the questions he was able to answer was very limited in number as well.

    But through Meng Yi Liang¡¯s mouth, Jun Wu Xie hade to know the reason Wu Jiu was so anxious to capture the Spiritual Bear was in order for him to build the fourth Serene Spirit Tower. ording to Meng Yi Liang¡¯s words, if he was unable to capture the Spiritual Bear, then the fourth Serene Spirit Tower would never be able to bepleted, which was a point that made Jun Wu Xie take notice.

    ¡°I¡¯ve told you everything that I know..... Now..... Can you let me go?¡± Meng Yi Liang asked as he looked pleadingly with his face covered in snot and tears, asking very carefully, deeply afraid that his words would lead him to suffer another round of beating.

    Jun Wu Xie arched up an eyebrow slightly as she looked at Meng Yi Liang, before she nodded to the Yin Yang Bear and the Great Ape.

    Just as Meng Yi Liang thought that he had saved his own little life, the hands of the Great Ape sped right around his neck, as the Yin Yang Bear¡¯s sharp ws shot right through his chest.

    Before he was even able to cry out, Meng Yi Liang was torn apart into two halves by the Yin Yang Bear!

    The shattered soul then turned into specks of stars, to scatter and disperse within the dim and dark Tranquil Dreams Forest.

    ¡°Tsk tsk, why do I feel that that old fe called Wu Jiu seems to be nning a grand conspiracy?¡± Even the densest Qiao Chu among them had noticed the peculiarity of the matter.

    Building the Serene Spirit Tower actually requires the Spiritual Bear! And the cheetah had said before that the Spiritual Bear was never that weak, but after it was brought away by Wu Jiu and it came to escape from the Serene Spirit Tower¡¯s dungeon, it had turned into such a state. It was clear that there must be something in the Serene Spirit tower that was depleting the Spiritual Bear¡¯s power of the spirit.

    ¡°Now, Wu Jiu has his sights set on Brownie, which also includes Nn Shan as well. Since Jiang Yun Long knew that Little Xie was acquainted with Nn Shan, it is feared that they will not spare Little Xie that easily.¡± Fan Zhuo said with a brow slightly lifted. Although Meng Yi Liang was dead, Jiang Yun Long was still around.

    ¡°Who spares who in the end is not yet decided.¡± Jun Wu Xie said with her eyes narrowed, as she turned herself around to look deep into the Tranquil Dream Forest.

    ¡°Since they want to capture me, then I should give him a greeting gift up front. Dumb Qiao, you guys get Rolly and the other two beast Ring Spirits ready. Today, we shall prepare a great big present for Jiang Yun Long and Wu Jiu.

    [Want to capture me?]

    [We¡¯ll see if you possess that kind of capability first!]

 Chapter 2032 - Youre a Little More Pleasing to the Eye (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2032: You¡¯re a Little More Pleasing to the Eye (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    A bout of ughter was quietly carried out within the Tranquil Dream Forest.

    The Tranquil Dreams Forest was expansively vast and in order to surround and capture Jun Wu Xie as quickly as he could, Jiang Yun Long had not only despatched spirits to stand guard around the perimeter of the Tranquil Dreams Forest, he had also sent out more than ten teams of human spirits to go right into the Tranquil Dreams Forest to search for any signs of Jun Wu Xie.

    The ten over teams sounded like a lot, but going into the Tranquil Dreams Forest, they were scattered apart.

    Jun Wu Xie and herpanions had already cultivated in the Tranquil Dreams Forest for more than half a month and under Nn Shan¡¯s lead, they had be highly familiar with the Tranquil Dreams Forest. The ce had now be their homeground in the Spirit World and using the densely packed trees, Jun Wu Xie and herpanions executed a efficient counter attack together with the Yin Yang Bear and the other Ring Spirits.

    A team of human spirits that came in seeking to capture Jun Wu Xie had not even seen her shadow before they were crushed to bits by the Double Headed Bone Snake that fell down from the skies.

    The forest was a battleground that Beast Spirits were most familiar with and pitted against a group of human spirits who were unfamiliar with the ce, how could they even hope to be a match for the Yin Yang Bear and the other Ring Spirits.

    The Hell¡¯s Butterfly searched through the Tranquil Dreams Forest for signs of the enemy and at the first moment that Rong Ruo received the news, she would ry the information to Jun Wu Xie where Jun Wu Xie would then dispatch the Yin Yang Bear and the other two Ring Spirits to go annihte them.

    The human spirits who came in as the hunters, suddenly became targeted as prey, as pitiful cries resounded within the Tranquil Dreams Forest, but were swallowed up by the thick sea of leaves.

    It had merely been a day¡¯s time, and the over ten teams that Jiang Yun Long sent out werepletely obliterated, leaving the human spirits standing at the perimeter of the forest stillpletely oblivious to the things going on inside.

    Rong Ruo sent out the Hell Butterfly to check of the team of human spirits outside the Tranquil Dreams Forest and sent out another Hell Butterfly to fly back to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s house, to deliver the news to Jun Wu Yao, telling him there was no need to worry, and that Jun Wu Xie needed to spend another few days¡¯ time in the Tranquil Dreams Forest.

    There wasn¡¯t a single human spirit sent into the Tranquil Dreams Forest left. The human spirits outside were not aware that they had all been ughtered and were still foolishly standing guard outside to await news.

    And over this period, Jun Wu Xie and herpanions were neither anxious nor flustered, but just remained inside the Tranquil Dreams Forest to continue to cultivate steadily, leaving the Hell Butterfly to be the perfect scout, where no one would be able to escape its notice when anyone came near.

    Thepanions stayed there for a ten day stretch. In those ten days, Jun Wu Xie and thepanions constantly practiced their cultivation, giving up on rest, and focusing all their time to temper their powers of the spirit.

    It was till the tenth day, that Jun Wu Xie snapped out of her trance.

    Her progress was a little faster than Qiao Chu and the others and she dispersed the Spirit Fire as she stood up. She carried the little ck cat up into her arms, and then lean herself against a huge tree.

    The little ck cat¡¯s condition was still not all that stable, still very much in aa, which caused Jun Wu Xie to still be worried about it. Seeing the little ck cat unconscious in her arms, Jun Wu Xie closed her eyes, as she stroked at the little ck cat¡¯s smooth and luxurious fur.

    Suddenly, Jun Wu Xie heard the faint trace of a soft sound. She immediately shielded the little ck cat in her arms, her eyes narrowed as she looked towards the source of that sound.

    A ck shadow slowly glided down from the trees above.

    Jun Wu Xie focused her gaze and then suddenly blew out a breath in relief.

    Poison Ivynded onto the ground as he looked at the guarded and wary Jun Wu Xie, and his eyes then showed a sliver of understanding.

    ¡°I had asked, why had so many human spirits suddenlye stand around outside. Now I can see it¡¯s because of the bunch of you. What? Offended Wu Jiu?¡± Poison Ivy asked Jun Wu Xie with an eyebrow raised up. It could have been due to Little Lotus and Poppy, that Jun Wu Xie still had an impression of Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°We must have disturbed you.¡± Jun Wu Xie knew Poison Ivy did not mean her any harm, and she was able to then rx her guard. Although Poison Ivy¡¯s heart showed people no mercy, but he was highly principled, a spirit that had a harsh mouth, but a rather soft heart.

 Chapter 2033 - Youre a Little More Pleasing to the Eye (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2033: You¡¯re a Little More Pleasing to the Eye (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Poison Ivy shrugged his shoulders. ¡°All of this has not really disturbed me all that much. Although I do not really want to bother with the human spirits¡¯ affairs, but there is one thing that I feel you might be able to enlighten me on.¡±

    ¡°What would that be?¡± Poison Ivy had once helped the little ck cat and Jun Wu Xie was still grateful to Poison Ivy for that. Hence, when the two of them spoke, there wasn¡¯t any tension between them.

    ¡°How are human spirits who have yet to die able toe into the Spirit World?¡± Poison Ivy said suddenly.

    Jun Wu Xie raised her head, her clear eyes turning to gaze upon Poison Ivy.

    Poison Ivy then said: ¡°I had initially felt it to be a little strange, that the timing that Little Lotus and Poppy returned here was a little too much of a coincidence, and their demeanor towards you seems to be highly respectful. I had not noticed it in the beginning, but then I discovered that there was a strange sliver of resonance between the two of them. I have not seen resonance like this, like there was something on their bodies that was the same. That was a point that puzzled me very much. I had discovered something uniquely special on Ring Spirits who returned back here from before, and it felt like one¡¯s spirit had been severed, that indicated they had severed their links from their previous owners. But there wasn¡¯t anything like that on Little Lotus and Poppy.¡±

    ¡°Little Lotus said before that you are his Mistress. Although you¡¯vee to the Spirit World, but ..... once you die, your links with your Ring Spirit should have been severed. The link between Little Lotus and your spirit soul is however still intact so would that mean..... your flesh body is still living?¡± Poison Ivy said, his eyes half narrowed as he looked at Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face was calm, and she did not seemed to be flustered in the least.

    Poison Ivy stared at Jun Wu Xie for a while, and then suddenlyughed softly.

    ¡°It does not matter if you are not willing to answer me, as I am merely just asking for the sake of asking.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie still did not say anything Poison Ivy¡¯s keen senses had surprised her, but at the same time, she had detected that when Poison Ivy said all those words, he had not disyed any animosity.

    ¡°No matter whether you admit it or not, I will take it as my deduction is correct for now. Wu Jiu will not be easy to deal with and if you continue to remain here in the Tranquil Dreams Forest, you will get in trouble sooner orter. I¡¯ll bring all of you out.¡± Poison Ivy suddenly said.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes revealed a glint of surprise. Poison Ivy did not seem to be someone who liked to poke his nose into people¡¯s affairs.

    ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand me. I am not doing this because of you. All spirit bodies who be Ring Spirits would upon the death of their respective owners, have their spirit chain severed, where the spirit would suffer a devastating hit, that struck straight at their hearts. I have known Little Lotus for a long time and what I am doing today is merely to give him a helping hand.¡± Poison Ivy seemed to have noticed Jun Wu Xie¡¯s surprise and puzzlement, and opened his mouth to say.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Jun Wu Xie said with a slight nod of her head. Poison Ivy was the ssic example of someone with the mouth of a viper but the heart of a Buddha, a rather good person.

    Poison Ivy then said: ¡°I find you rather pleasing to the eye as well. I will create some troubleter, and you can just leave here with yourpanions at that time.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Jun Wu Xie nodded.

    Poison Ivy immediately turned around. Jun Wu Xie went to wake Qiao Chu and their others from their trance in cultivation and told them what Poison Ivy had said. When thepanions heard that, they immediately became excited and they went running towards the ce that Poison Ivy lived at. If Poison Ivy was going to kick up a ruckus, it would definitely be close to where he lived.

    Poison Ivy walked over the soft grass, and looked at the densely packed trees before his eyes. Sounds rose up from behind him which told him that Jun Wu Xie and herpanions had already started to move. His eyes slightly lowered and a thin vine on his wrist slithered out. That particr vine had a cut edge, like it had been sliced off by some sharp object, looking rather conspicuouspared with all the other vines.

 Chapter 2034 - Youre a Little More Pleasing to the Eye (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2034: You¡¯re a Little More Pleasing to the Eye (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The expression on Poison Ivy¡¯s face was tinted with a sliver of unspeakable sadness and it was a moment before he recovered to his senses as he went walking towards his own house.

    On both sides of the enormous tree that Poison Ivy lived, were several human spirits standing around. They looked around the ce, and did not manage to find their target. After searching for a while, they began to feel bored and they gathered under the tree to whisper secretly to each other, where it was not known what they were talking about.

    Poison Ivy appeared right before them without a sound just like that and the human spirits were startled by Poison Ivy¡¯s sudden appearance, where they immediately held up their weapons.

    Several vines shot out quick as lightning, instantly hitting the weapons out of the hands of the human spirits one by one.

    ¡°Poison..... Poison Ivy.¡± Seeing those swirling vines, the human spirits were able to identify Poison Ivy immediately.

    ¡°Who are you? Why are you here to disturb my rest?¡± Poison Ivy narrowed his eyes, as he red balefully at the group of human spirits.

    ¡°We are the Spirit Master Wu Jiu¡¯s subordinates and we havee here to the Tranquil Dreams Forest under the Spirit Master¡¯s orders to arrest a criminal human spirit.¡± One of the human spirits said fearfully. The human spirits were growing stronger by the day, and there were few spirit bodies in the Spirit World that they needed to fear, but Poison Ivy was considered to be one of them.

    Among the three strongest nt Spirits in the Spirit World, Poison Ivy was one of them, and he was well known for his entric temperament, his venomous tongue able to scrape of the skin off others. Even though they were here using the name of Wu Jiu, they still did not dare to be too brash before Poison Ivy.

    ¡°You are disturbing me here. Scram.¡± Poison Ivy snapped impatiently, seemingly not exercising the slightest restraint even after hearing Wu Jiu¡¯s name.

    Those human spirits were startled by Poison Ivy and were going to say something else when the vines behind Poison Ivy started to wave and dance in the air.

    And the human spirits immediately turned docile.....

    In terms of power, they werepletely not a match for Poison Ivy. Thinking that they had seen no sign of Jun Wu Xie though they had been watching the ce for half a day already, and with how vast the Tranquil Dreams Forest was, who knew where Jun Wu Xie would appear from? There were quite a number of other human spirits watching other ces anyway and Jun Wu Xie might not appear here at this ce anyway. With such arge number of human spirits Meng Yi Liang had brought into the Tranquil Dreams Forest, it was possible that Jun Wu Xie might have already been found.

    With that thought in mind, and with the threating from Poison Ivy, none of them dared to remain there any longer.

    Seeing the human spirits retreating away from under the tree, Poison Ivy¡¯s gaze slowly swept over the swathe of the trees in the Tranquil Dreams Forest behind him. A petite little figure was standing among the dense forest, looking at him quietly.

    Poison Ivy nodded his head slightly at that tiny figure, and then went up into the treetop without a sound.

    Jun Wu Xie watched Poison Ivy dispersing the human spirits in the vicinity and taking advantage of the area that had been cleared out, she then scuttled out from hiding with Qiao Chu and the others.

    Fortunately the skies of the Spirit World was dim and dark, where when they were just a little further away, no one was able to notice these several shadows that passed fleetingly in a sh.

    Sprinting as fast as they could the entire way, Jun Wu Xie opened her door and she had not even entered when she was wrapped up in a warm embrace.

    ¡°You¡¯re back.¡± Jun Wu Yao¡¯s voice sounded from above Jun Wu Xie¡¯s head, and Jun Wu Xie answered with a slight ¡°Mm¡± in affirmation.

    After going into the house, Jun Wu Xie put the little ck cat down upon the soft couch before she turned herself around to face Jun Wu Yao and said: ¡°There is something very wrong about the Serene Spirit Towers and I must go to the fourth Serene Spirit Tower to have a look around.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Jun Wu Yao nodded his head, but after a moment¡¯s thought, he then said instead: ¡°The Hell Butterfly sent the news to me. Since Wu Jiu is seeking to capture all of you at this moment, it will be better to go after some time has passed. Just in case.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie understood what Jun Wu Yao was worried about, and she did not say anything before she agreed to it.

    Although Jun Wu Xie and herpanions had managed toe back, but the human spirits standing guard outside the Tranquil Dreams Forest still had not dispersed. It was till five dayster that Jiang Yun Long who still had not received any news after so long that he could not longer make himself sit back.

 Chapter 2035 - Implicate (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2035: Implicate (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Five days without any news and Jiang Yun Long sent people out to bring back the team leader Meng Yi Liang. But sending human spirits out to search for him, Jiang Yun Long suddenly came to discover that Meng Yi Liang had disappeared!

    To put it more urately, besides the human spirits stationed just outside the perimeter of the Tranquil Dreams Forest in watch, all the spirits that had been sent inside the Tranquil Dreams Forest did not have a single one return. That situation immediately threw Jiang Yun Long into shock.

    The death of a spirit body would not leave a single trace and close to a hundred human spirits had gone missing, where it could almost be certain that they had already died.

    What made it more terrifying was that within the Tranquil Dream Forest, there were no signs of any other spirits, and all the human spirits guarding the outside of the Tranquil Dreams Forest had not seen Jun Wu Xie and herpanionse out.

    Jiang Yun Long was no idiot. If Jun Wu Xie was really not in the Tranquil Dream Forest, Meng Yi Liang and the others would at moste back empty handed, and would definitely not disappear altogether just like that. It was impossible for such a strange phenomenon to ur as how could close to a hundred human spirits vanish into thin air?

    The only conclusion could only mean that they were all dead!

    With the thought that Meng Yi Liang and the other men could have been killed by Jun Wu Xie, Jiang Yun Long could not help but feel a chill run through him. Meng Yi Liang had mentioned more than once that the first time he had seen Jun Wu Xie, Jun Wu Xie was just a new spirit soul. How could she possiblye to possess sufficient power to destroy close to a hundred human spirits within one short month?

    But the facts wereid there right before his eyes. Meng Yi Liang and the others have indeed been killed.

    And all the other spirits guarding the outside perimeter of the Tranquil Dreams Forest hadpletely not seen even the shadow of Jun Wu Xie.

    Towards that, Jiang Yun Long was furious as he summoned the leader in charge of those standing guard outside, to ask him carefully about the situation at the outside perimeter of the Tranquil Dreams Forest over the past few days.

    ¡°We were all following Eldest Senior¡¯s orders to stand guard outside the Tranquil Dreams Forest. We had not seen any spirit enter nor exit, and had not seen that Jun Wu Xie.¡± The leader reported with his brow bathed in cold sweat. If news of this incident spreads, they would all be deeply embarrassed. With so many of them stationed outside the perimeter of the Tranquil Dreams Forest, they had still allowed Jun Wu Xie to escape unnoticed after she killed their people. If Wu Jiu was to hear about it, they would all be finished!

    ¡°Have all of you really surrounded the Tranquil Dreams Forest fully? Without anyone of you gone missing?¡± Jiang Yun Long¡¯s brows were tightly knitted together. Things had gone beyond his expectations. He had thought that he would be able to capture Jun Wu Xie easily, and had never once thought that he would not only lose so many men, but they had not even found the shadow of Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°I have already taken stock of the spirits standing guard outside the Tranquil Dreams Forest and there had not been any losses. But while standing guard at the perimeter, some of them told me that they encountered Poison Ivy. Poison Ivy had said that they were all disturbing his rest and he chased them away.¡± The human spirit then paused a moment, before he said trepidly: ¡°Poison Ivy holds extremely great power, and has an entric temperament. So those people did not dare to remain there for long before they quickly dispersed away a little.¡±

    ¡°Poison Ivy?¡± Jiang Yun Long¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°When did that happen?¡±

    ¡°Five days ago.¡±

    ¡°What a bunch of morons! I had clearly told all of you that not an inch is to be missed. With just a few words from Poison Ivy and all of you had my orders go in one ear ande out of the other! ?¡± Jiang Yun Long drew in a deep breath. Based on the current situation, there was a high possibility that Jun Wu Xie¡¯s escape had something to do with Poison Ivy. He just did not believe that Jun Wu Xie would have such exceptional ability to be able to escape under the eyes of so many human spirits who surrounded the entire ce, unless someone secretly lent her a hand!

    The man was highly taken aback as he then said carefully: ¡°They did not think so much into it as afterall..... It is widely known that Poison Ivy does not like to have any dealings with human spirits.¡±

 Chapter 2036 - Implicate (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2036: Implicate (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Poison Ivy¡¯s entric temperament was well known throughout the Spirit World, and it was not known why he loathed human spirits, where he never liked to have any kind of contact with human spirits. Hence, those few human spirits standing guards had not thought too much about it.

    Jiang Yun Long was silent, not speaking a single word, the shade on his face extremely ugly.

    He knew more or less a little of Poison Ivy¡¯s temperament. Logically, things were as what this man was saying to him, that Poison Ivy deeply abhorreding into contact with any human spirit. And based on what Meng Yi Liang had said before, Jun Wu Xie did not seem to know the Spirit World well, where it could be ascertained that she had not been in the Spirit World for long. Then it would also be reasonable to deduce that Poison Ivy would not know her as well....

    Jiang Yun Long thought left and right about it when suddenly, the scene where Nn Shan was rescued suddenly appeared in his mind.

    Nn Shan had only been able to escape on that day because of the strange vines that had suddenly appeared. And who in the Spirit World did not know that Poison Ivy¡¯s original form was a vine!

    Could it be that Poison Ivy was involved in all of this?

    ¡°Go send men to go into the forest where new spirit souls stay and see if you can find any sign of Jun Wu Xie. Since she is already aware that we are seeking to capture her, she would definitely be prepared. If any of you discover her, don¡¯t be too anxious to act but just tail her secretly and send someone toe inform me about it. I¡¯ll then go deal with the matter myself.¡± Jiang Yun Long said as he discovered in surprise that Poison Ivy might be involved in this matter. If that turned out to be true, then the matter would no longer be something that he would be able to deal with himself.

    The man acknowledged his orders and retreated. Jiang Yun Long then immediately stood up and left as well.

    Inside a elegant little courtyard, Jiang Yun Long strode with long strides towards its study.

    The door into the study was tightly shut, and Jiang Yun Long walked up to the door. Heposed himself before he raised a hand up and knocked upon the door.

    ¡°Who is it?¡± A soft and effeminate voice sounded from inside the room.

    ¡°Master, It¡¯s me. Jiang Yun Long.¡±

    ¡°Come on in.¡±

    Jiang Yun Long pushed the door opened. In the study, a handsome man dressed in white clothes was seated behind the desk. The man did not look to be old, about twenty five or six at the very most, his features exquisite with a pair of long and narrow almond shaped eyes that were highly alluring. But his good looks were slightly effeminate, with ack of a certain manliness that a man usually possessed.

    ¡°Yun Long? Why have youe to seek me today?¡± The effeminate man seated behind the desk asked with his brows slightly raised. He was the Spirit Master, Wu Jiu, that was currently most trusted by the Spirit Lord!

    For anyone who had not seen Wu Jiu himself in person, it was feared that they would find it very hard to link this effeminate man together with the powerful, swift and decisive Wu Jiu.

    But before Wu Jiu, Jiang Yun Long did not dare to show the slightest disrespect. He knelt down respectfully on the floor, and then rted the series of events that had unfolded in the Tranquil Dreams Forest to Wu Jiu.

    Wu Jiu¡¯s brows creased up slightly, his eyes tinted with malice.

    ¡°Master, if Poison Ivy is really involved in this matter, I am afraid that our intention to capture the Spiritual Bear will be known by the Beast Spirits very soon. If the nt Spirits and the Beast Spirits join forces, it will surely be disadvantageous to us.¡± Jiang Yun Long said solemnly.

    Wu Jiu suddenlyughed out loud, that sounded filled with indescribable ridicule.

    ¡°That motley bunch? Even if they joined forces, what kind of tricks can theye up with?¡±

    ¡°With all that they are capable of, they would naturally not be a match for my Master you. But now that the time needed for the construction of the fourth Serene Spirit Tower has been dyed, if we let them kick up another ruckus, it will just make it more difficult for us to capture the Spiritual Bear, which will also prolong the dy in the construction of the fourth Serene Spirit Tower.¡± Jiang Yun Long reasoned.

    Wu Jiu narrowed his eyes, and the icy glint in those eyes sent chills up people¡¯s spines.

 Chapter 2037 - Implicate (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2037: Implicate (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Wu Jiu¡¯s gaze slowly fell onto the tabletop to look at the white parchment spread out upon the desk. He picked up a brush and then scribbled on the paper casually.

    ¡°If the nt Spirits and the Beast Spirits are to join forces..... I would then like to see when are presented with the same kind of temptation, would they remain united.¡± Wu Jiu the drew hisst stroke on the parchment, and suddenly raised his head, a cold smile curling up the ends of his mouth.

    ¡°What Master means is..... incite animosity between the nt Spirits and Beast Spirits?¡± Jiang Yun Long¡¯s eyes lit up slightly.

    Wu Jiu then shook the brush he held in his hand.

    ¡°Incite? No need for that. They will get into a fight all by themselves.¡±

    Jiang Yun Long did not fully understand it.

    Wu Jiu then said: ¡°Get the builders to build up the fourth Serene Spirit Tower as quickly as possible.

    ¡°But, the Spiritual Bear still has not yet been found.....¡± Jiang Yun Long replied.

    ¡°Only to build it up, and not to immediately put it to use.¡± Wu Jiu said with a smile that curled up his lips.

    Jiang Yun Long immediately understood what Wu Jiu meant.

    ¡°Your disciple will act on it immediately!¡±

    After Jiang Yun Long left, Wu Jiu leaned back in his chair, and casually picked up a book that had no cover from the table to flip through indifferently. If Jun Wu Xie was present, she would have been shocked to see the characters written within that book. Because all those characters were exactly the same as the Spirit Reinforcement Runes that Jun Wu Xie were familiar with!

    Because her looks was known by Jiang Yun Long and all those other human spirits, over the period of the few days she had been back, Jun Wu Xie had never left the ce, but had remained there in his room to continue to cultivate. At the same time, Qiao Chu and the otherpanions had gone out to check on things happening around. It was on a matter of a few days before they came back with news.

    ¡°I heard that the construction of the fourth Serene Spirit Tower had been sped up. Tell me that they couldn¡¯t have possibly caught Brownie right?¡± Qiao Chu said as he sat on a chair, his face twisted up with worry. Besides practicing their cultivation for the past few days, they had also followed Poppy¡¯s lead to go to the ce that the fourth Serene Spirit Tower was at. They discovered that the construction that was initially slowed down had suddenly resumed its pace for some unknown reason. This caused Qiao Chu and the others to feel a little nervous about it and Meng Yi Liang had said it before. To build the fourth Serene Spirit Tower, they needed the Spiritual Bear as the foundation. Hence, after Brownie escaped, the construction of the fourth Serene Spirit Tower had suddenly slowed down. Now that its speed had resumed, did that mean that they had already found Brownie?

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Qiao Chu and said: ¡°Is there any more news regarding my arrest?¡±

    Because Jun Wu Xie had escaped from the Tranquil Dream Forest, and had killed Meng Yi Liang and his men, she had yed Jiang Yun Long well andpletely. Jiang Yun Long had been highly frustrated and he had spread the information in the Spirit World that Jun Wu Xie was to be arrested.

    Afterall,pared to Nn Shan whom every human spirit was familiar with, it would be easier to capture a new spirit soul that no one knew, and no one would discover their real intentions.

    Qiao Chu was taken aback and he scratched his head as he said: ¡°They are still trying to catch you. Now, in any ce where people gather, there will be a portrait of you. It seems that that fe Jiang Yun Long is dead set on capturing you.¡±

    ¡°They have not yet captured Brownie.¡± Jun Wu Xie said suddenly.

    Qiao Chu was even more confused. ¡°How do you know they have not caught Brownie?¡±

    [Could the questions that Jun Wu Xie asked earlier be linked to Brownie in anyway?] Qiao Chu¡¯s face was one of shock.

    Rong Ruo standing on one sideughed as she went on to patiently exin: ¡°What Little Xie meant was that the reason that Jiang Yun Long wanted to capture her was merely because he wanted to locate Nn Shan, and to then find out Brownie¡¯s location from Nn Shan. If they had already caught Brownie, why would they still expend so much of their strength to capture Little Xie?¡±

 Chapter 2038 - Past and Present Life (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2038: Past and Present Life (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Could it possibly be because they discovered Little Xie had ughtered that dumb bunch together with Meng Yi Liang and that is why they are doing this?¡± Qiao Chu could roughly understand the gist of it, but there were still some parts he did notprehend.

    Jun Wu Xie shook her head.

    ¡°They had tried to be extremely secretive with their attempts to capture the Spiritual Bear all this while. If they have already caught Brownie, they would have immediately tried to avoid everyone¡¯s attention towards the entire matter and not continue to allow it to be bigger. Hence, if Brownie was in their hands now, they would not have sent so many spirits out on such arge scale to capture me, but would instead concentrate all their resources onto building the Serene Spirit Tower and onlye settle scores with me after the construction of the fourth Serene Spirit Tower ispleted.¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is.¡± Qiao Chu said as he rubbed his chin, finally understanding the situation entirely.

    It must be said, that Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mind really thought things throughpletely.

    ¡°Tell me, what did you guys see at the fourth Serene Spirit Tower?¡± Jun Wu Xie was filled with curiosity about the Serene Spirit Tower and she was eager to resolve her own doubts in her heart through the Serene Spirit Tower.

    Fan Zhuo then told Jun Wu Xie about everything that they had all seen near to the Serene Spirit Tower.

    The fourth Serene Spirit Tower was built in a ce where spirit bodies resided and that was not an isted case. Based on Nn Shan¡¯s previous investigations, the third Serene Spirit Tower had been the same, where they had not picked ces that were empty. No one knew what Wu Jiu was thinking but he had just tyrannically taken thend that other spirit bodies were residing on.

    Because of the Serene Spirit Tower¡¯s construction, the spirits that originally lived there had no choice but to move away. It was arge scale construction and it had not been that long ago that the fourth Serene Spirit Tower¡¯s construction had started. So there were still many spirits who still had notpletely moved which made that ce to be still rather chaotic.

    At the site of the fourth Serene Spirit Tower, an area around it was closed off that did not allow anyone to get close, forcing Qiao Chu and thepanions to only be able to observe from a distance, and not get close.

    With the speed of construction suddenly resumed, the construction team began to recruit workers from outside. Qiao Chu and the others looked over the criteria for recruitment and found that they only needed to be human spirits with no other special requirements which then brought them back here toe discuss it with Jun Wu Xie about it.

    ¡°I was thinking why don¡¯t we grab this chance to sneak ourselves in there?¡± Qiao Chu was a little excited and restless as the mystery behind the Serene Spirit Tower filled him up with the desire to investigate deeper into it.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded her head, thinking the exact same thing.

    ¡°But there is a problem now. What do we do with Little Xie¡¯s looks?¡± Fan Zhuo asked as he looked at Jun Wu Xie. Jun Wu Xie was now a spirit and not in her flesh form, hence those things she used to alter her looks in the past could not really be used now.

    And there was nothing like that among the things that Ye Jie had prepared for Jun Wu Xie. In the Spirit World where Jun Wu Xie¡¯s portrait was stuck all over, if Jun Wu Xie were to make an appearance with a face like hers, she would definitely be caught immediately before she could sneak herself in.

    That was a point that Jun Wu Xie had thought of. In the Cosmos Sack that Ye Jie had prepared for her, it was filled with things that spirits were able to use, but there were no medicinal products in there. Moreover, she did not feel that medicinalpounds based on flesh and skin would be able to alter a spirit body¡¯s face.

    ¡°Little Xie.¡± Suddenly, Jun Wu Yao who had been sitting at the side suddenly opened his mouth.

    Jun Wu Xie turned her head to look at Jun Wu Yao. Seeing him beckoning at her, she then walked over to him.

    Jun Wu Yao reached his hand out and lifted Jun Wu Xie¡¯s chin. Looking at that exquisite little face, he said: ¡°If you want to alter your looks, why would you need anything else? How about letting me help you?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes then lit up.

 Chapter 2039 - Past and Present Life (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2039: Past and Present Life (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Seeing Jun Wu Xie¡¯s reaction, Jun Wu Yao knew that she liked the idea and the corners of his mouth lifted up in an indulgent smile.

    Jun Wu Yao lifted his other hand and he cradled Jun Wu Xie¡¯s tiny face in both hands as he slowly leaned in close to finally nt a light kiss upon her forehead in between her brows.

    Qiao Chu and the others standing at the side immediately averted their eyes.

    [Such a public disy of affections..... Have they even considered the feelings of this group of hot blooded youths here at the side! ?]

    Jun Wu Xie was calm as she epted the kiss, like she was already used to it, but she still felt a surge of warmth spreading out from her forehead under Jun Wu Yao¡¯s kiss.

    That warmth gradually passed over her cheeks, and a soft sound from her face reached her ears. Small tiny beads then fell onto the front of her chest. Jun Wu Xie subconsciously lifted up her hand to feel her face and under the touch of her fingertips, there seemed to be traces of cracks, where tiny beads stick on the tips of her fingers.

    Jun Wu Yao then pulled himself away slightly from Jun Wu Xie, his gaze falling upon her face. Shocked daze showed in his eyes, his gaze frozen upon Jun Wu Xie¡¯s countenance, seemingly unable to move his eyes away.

    ¡°What?¡± It was the first time Jun Wu Xie was seeing Jun Wu Yao look at her with such eyes, unfathomably deep and tinged with a sliver of sorrow.

    Jun Wu Yao snapped back to his senses in a sudden sh, the pain that tugged at his heart continuing to swirl. It had hit him so suddenly for no reason and he did not even know why he would feel like this.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Now, will Little Xie see if this will do?¡± Jun Wu Yao¡¯s slender finger waved slightly, and a bronze mirror materialized in his hand.

    Jun Wu Xie took the bronze mirror and lowered her eyes to look at her reflection.

    It was just one look, but it made Jun Wu Xie freeze, utterly shocked.

    The youngdy in the mirror had an exquisite countenance. Compared to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s looks, it was actually in no way inferior in the slightest, but tinged with an additional cheerless iciness, like the proud moon that hung high up in the night sky, gracefully cold.

    Jun Wu Xie stared nkly at the face in the mirror. That was a face she was so familiar with, but so strange at the same time.....

    That face, belonged to Wu Xie, the one who was from the twenty fourth century, the reclusive andrgely isted youngdy who buried her head in herb.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s past life.

    Jun Wu Xie had never thought that the day woulde where she would see herself like this once again. Those eyes and brows that were so familiar, but the subtle expression upon that face so foreign and unfamiliar. Such a calm expression at such great ease had never belonged to this face.

    Reborn into another world, Jun Wu Xie hade to learn of happiness, anger, sorrow and joy, possessing myriad human emotions, causing that cold and emotionless face to already undergo change unconsciously.

    It was her, but also not her as well.

    How did Jun Wu Yao change her looks to be the way she was in her past life?

    Jun Wu Xie did not know the reason, but she waspletely entranced as she looked at her past self.

    And Jun Wu Xie failed to notice that Jun Wu Yao, standing right in front her, was staring at her face with eyes filled with what almost bordered on sorrow.

    That face, pricked Jun Wu Yao¡¯s heart like a thorn, causing him so much pain he was finding it hard to breathe. The agony that hade so suddenly, Jun Wu Yao had never experienced it before, feeling like the most important thing in the world to him had been snatched away.

    He could not help but reach his hand out, to wrap Jun Wu Xie in an embrace, his arms tightening bit by bit.

    Gripped by a sense of panic and unease, seemingly as if he was afraid she would just disappear in the next second.

    Jun Wu Xie found herself suddenly wrapped within Jun Wu Yao¡¯s embrace, with an amount of strength he had never used on her before, like he wished for nothing more than to be able to meld her into his bones.

    ¡°Wu Yao?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked in puzzlement. She could feel the trace of an unusual aura emanating from Jun Wu Yao.

 Chapter 2040 - Past and Present Life (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2040: Past and Present Life (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Yao did not say a word, but just hugged Jun Wu Xie tightly in his arms, like he had just found back the most precious treasure he had lost. He did not know what was wrong with him, the abject emptiness and utter despair feeling like his heart had been dug bare, causing him to be unable to control his own emotions.

    His arms slowly tightened bit by bit, like her would never ever let go.

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s strength was terrifyingly great, causing Jun Wu Xie to feel an intense pain. Her brows knitted tightly together, but she was a little reluctant to push him away.

    ¡°Don¡¯t leave me again.¡± A low raspy voice came out from Jun Wu Yao¡¯s mouth.

    Jun Wu Xie was taken aback.

    ¡°I am not going to leave you.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s clear voice reached Jun Wu Yao¡¯s ears, that struck like sudden thunder, shocking him awake from his daze. He suddenly raised up his head, his eyes tinged with surprise as he saw Jun Wu Xie¡¯s tightly creased brows. He immediately realized that he had lost control of himself and he quickly released his grip.

    ¡°What happened to you?¡± Jun Wu Xie did not care about the pain she was feeling, but was instead looking worriedly at Jun Wu Yao, thinking Jun Wu Yao was acting rather abnormally.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Jun Wu Yao shook his head, the feeling of panic in his heart unfamiliar to him, which was something he was unustomed to.

    Hearing Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao speak, Qiao Chu and thepanions then turned their heads, to suddenly see Jun Wu Xie¡¯s new looks. All of their faces then looked like they had just discovered a new continent.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t Big Brother Wu Yao¡¯s thoughts too obvious here? Even though he has changed Little Xie¡¯s lookspletely, he has still changed it to a standard of such wless beauty, that¡¯s just.....¡± Qiao Chu said as he rubbed at his chin. Needless to say, the looks that Jun Wu Yao had conjured up, was really great looking, not inferior to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s original looks in the slightest, each with their own strengths, neither one conceding to each other.

    ¡°That¡¯s called great taste. With Big Brother Wu Yao¡¯s great taste, how could he possibly do anything that would diminish Little Xie¡¯s beauty?¡± Fei Yan said, highly earnestly like it was a matter of great seriousness.

    It was clear that Jun Wu Xie¡¯s littlepanions great admired Jun Wu Xie¡¯s new looks, and every single one of them were not stingy with theirpliments.

    Jun Wu Xie was helpless against Qiao Chu and the entire bunch of them. If she could, she really wanted to tell them that this set of looks was really originally her but she just couldn¡¯t fathom how Jun Wu Yao had changed her to look exactly the same like this. Was it all just a coincidence or what?

    Jun Wu Yao silently looked at Jun Wu Xie who was talking with Qiao Chu and the rest of thepanions, and his good looking brows creased up without a sound.

    He had reassured Jun Wu Xie he was fine, but only he himself knew very clearly that for that very instant earlier, he hadpletely lost control of his emotions and actions.

    [Don¡¯t leave me again.]

    That had not been said by him at all.

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as he lowered his head to look down at his chest, his hand rising up to clutch at the front of his clothes over his heart.

    No matter what that was, he disliked that feeling extremely.

    Jun Wu Xie who was talking with Qiao Chu and the rest of the gang then seemed to notice Jun Wu Yao¡¯s gaze. She turned her head around to find Jun Wu Yao¡¯s brows deeply furrowed, his eyes seemingly tinged with a trace of agony. Jun Wu Xie then turned herself around and went walking towards Jun Wu Yao.

    Jun Wu Yao saw Jun Wu Xie approaching and he immediately pushed down the strange feeling in his heart.

    ¡°I like it very much.¡± Jun Wu Xie said as she looked at Jun Wu Yao.

    These looks were something she had not seen for a long time. Although she was shocked to see it again, but it made her recall everything about her past life, things she had not paid any notice to, which had remained buried deep in her heart, not forgotten.

    Jun Wu Yao knew what Jun Wu Xie was referring to. He smiled slightly, and was just about to open his mouth to speak.

    But Jun Wu Xie had suddenly pushed herself up on tiptoes, her arms curled around Jun Wu Yao¡¯s neck as she pulled his head down. Her little mouth that was faintly tinged with a smile then just covered over Jun Wu Yao¡¯s lips without any warning.

 Chapter 2041 - Past and Present Life (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2041: Past and Present Life (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Yao waspletely shocked as he stood frozen in ce, every molecule in his body screaming at him to pull her into his embrace.

    But this time, Jun Wu Yao was able to control his impulse.

    Having just recovered just a few moments ago, Qiao Chu turned his eyes and was immediately greeted by such a ¡°crazy and heartless¡± disy of affection, where it almost caused him to vomit out blood. Tormented both in his heart and mind, he clutched at his chest and leaned heavily on Hua Yao¡¯s shoulder to say painfully.

    ¡°Little Xie has changed. She¡¯s really changed. She is no longer the same girl I knew in the past.¡±

    [What a pure and innocent budding little girl she was then. Now, she is actually taking the initiative to force a kiss upon Jun Wu Yao!]

    [Society in this entire world is crumbling!]

    Hua Yao turned to nce at Qiao Chu.

    ¡°You¡¯re envious?¡± Hua Yao asked with an eyebrow raised.

    Qiao Chu red at him and replied: ¡°What is there for me to be envious about? Don¡¯t I still have Brother Hua here..... Oww!¡±

    Qiao Chu had not even finished what he wanted to say when Hua Yao¡¯s legshed out with a kick, that sent Qiao Chu tumbling away.

    Fei Yan was heartlesslyughing hysterically at the side, like seeing Qiao Chu being bashed up gave him the greatest sense of delight.

    Jun Wu Xie held the kiss for a while before she pulled herself away slightly. Looking at the slightly flushed faced Jun Wu Yao, she could not help herself as she poked at Jun Wu Yao¡¯s cheek with a finger.

    ¡°Feeling better now?¡±

    ¡°.....¡± Jun Wu Yao looked at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s stern expression, and suddenly felt like crying andughing at the same time. He reached a hand out to pinch Jun Wu Xie on the chin and said with augh: ¡°A little better, but still not enough. Why not you kiss me again?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie blinked her eyes.

    Qiao Chu standing at the side was going to go mad. He felt that if he were to stay there any longer, he would get a stye in his eye, and hence he went running outside mournfully. Hua Yao and the others then self consciously retreated out from the room, leaving the space for Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao alone.

    ¡°Is it because having my face changed makes it fresher for you?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked Jun Wu Yao with a serious look on her face. Even if she had not eaten pork before, she would have seen a pig run. Back in the organization in her past life, among the topics of conversation those men in there asionally discussed about, would be the constant changing of girlfriends.

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s brows furrowed, and then suddenly came right beside Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face, where he lightly bit Jun Wu Xie¡¯s cheek.

    It wasn¡¯t painful, but it felt was if there was an element of punishment in that.

    ¡°The flesh shell is in the end, still transient. What I care about is you.¡± Needless to mention that Jun Wu Xie had changed to be so attractive. Back when Jun Wu Xie had disguised herself as a in and unimpressive youth, Jun Wu Yao had still kissed her when he wanted to!

    Jun Wu Xie was coaxed tough lightly aloud.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯sugh immediately caused the stifling repressive feeling in Jun Wu Yao¡¯s heart to disappear without a trace, as if he only needed to see her smile and nothing in the world would be able to frustrate and worry him.

    Carrying the looks she had in her previous life, Jun Wu Xie no longer had to worry that she would be captured with all the portraits of her that were everywhere. And she had asked Jun Wu Yao who told her that the alteration of her looks could be extended indefinitely. As long as Jun Wu Xie wished, Jun Wu Yao would be able let her spirit remain in that state.

    With everything prepared and onlycking the east wind, Jun Wu Xie had discussed it with Qiao Chu and the others where they agreed that they would go to the fourth Serene Spirit Tower the next day to sign themselves up to part of the construction team.

    In the areas surrounding the fourth Serene Spirit Tower, there were still some spirits residing there who had not yet moved away, where Beast Spirits number the greatest. Because the Serene Spirit Tower was urgently in need of recruiting human spirits, quite a number of human spirits were also moving about in the vicinity of the fourth Serene Spirit Tower.

    The man who was in charge of recruitment was carrying a book in his hand as he stood at the outer perimeter. Before him were long snaking lines, all of them human spirits here to be interviewed.

 Chapter 2042 - Joint Plot

    <h4>Chapter 2042: Joint Plot</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The reason so many human spirits hade forward was because Wu Jiu had promised one condition, that all human spirits who participated in the construction of the Serene Spirit Tower would enjoy priority ess into the tower to cultivate after the Serene Spirit Tower¡¯s construction waspleted.

    Because of the addictive allure to the Serene Spirit Tower, it drew many human spirits toe rushing forward for conscription. The number was so immense that all the avenues leading towards the outside of the Serene Spirit Tower were filled to almost overflowing.

    When Jun Wu Xie and thepanions reached the outside of the Serene Spirit Tower, they did not immediately rush over to register for conscription. Rong Ruo quietly released the Hell Butterfly, sending it out to search and locate Nn Shan. Just before Nn Shan left, he had told Jun Wu Xie that he would put three wooden chairs outside the house he would be hiding in, and that one of them would only have three legs.

    The Hell Butterfly came to know the location very soon and it ryed the information to Rong Ruo. After Rong Ruo ascertained the direction, she immediately led Jun Wu Xie and the others there.

    It was a highly inconspicuous little hut, and a ball of orange Spirit Fire was lit upon its roof.

    Rong Ruo walked over to the front of the door and rapped upon in rhythmically and in sequence, a code that they had agreed upon with Nn Shan before as well.

    After a few moments, the door was slowly opened a crack and arge furry head peeked through the tiny gap to look at Jun Wu Xie and herpanions standing outside. Seemingly finding that it looked to be safe, it then opened the door fully. Behind the door, was the cheetah that was currently nursing its wounds and after it pulled the door open with its paws, it retreated back a few steps.

    Jun Wu Xie and thepanions then quickly walked inside.

    No matter how small the houses in the Spirit World looked from the outside, the wide expanse of space after one walked inside was not something normal people were able to imagine.

    In the house, Nn Shan was seated behind his desk, conscientiously flipping through the books thaty open on the desk. Brownie was seated upon a carpet at the side, and it was not known from where it found a ball made of cane, as it toyed with the ball with its thick and heavy paws. The other three Beast Spirits besides the cheetah were just lying quietly at the side as they rested.

    Hearing that someone had entered, Nn Shan immediately raised up his head. As his gaze passed over Rong Ruo and the other familiar figures, his eyes finally rested upon the figure of Jun Wu Xie.

    His eyes were tinged with a trace of surprise, as he did not seem to remember having seen this youngdy before.

    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Jun Wu Xie opened her mouth to say.

    Hearing the familiar voice, Nn Shan immediately breathed out in relief. He knew better than to go ask Jun Wu Xie how she had managed to change her looks but instead went on to say warmly: ¡°Quickly take a seat first. How is the situation out there recently?¡±

    Ever since that day that Nn Shan had brought Brownie away in escape, they had found this little hut and had been hiding in here. To avoid being discovered by Jiang Yun Long, he had not once stepped out through the door throughout the entire period.

    Not to mention just Nn Shan, but even the cheetah and the other Beast Spirits had not dared to step outside as well, as they had shown their faces before Jiang Yun Long before.

    ¡°The situation has not yet be that bad, but Wu Jiu and Jiang Yun Long have really been just too much. When they could not find you, they then sought to capture Little Xie to interrogate her. Because of that, Little Xie had no choice but to change her looks. Those two fes are just abominable.¡± Qiao Chu immediately vented his grouses without holding back.

    When he heard that Jiang Yun Long wanted to capture Jun Wu Xie, Nn Shan¡¯s eyes shed with a sliver of surprise. He stared in shock at Jun Wu Xie, his eyes seemingly apologetic.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I have dragged you into this.¡±

    ¡°Gurgle.....¡± Brownie who had been focused on ying with its toy seemed to understand what Qiao Chu and Nn Shan were saying and it shifted its enormously rounded behind toe right next to Jun Wu Xie, as it raised up a furry paw to paw at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s calf.

    Jun Wu Xie rubbed Brownie¡¯srge furry head and said in a calm voice: ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be sorry about. Even if it¡¯s not because of you, I will still end uping against them sooner orter.¡±

 Chapter 2043 - Complicated Spirit Reinforcement (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2043: Complicated Spirit Reinforcement (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Nn Shan sighed. Even though Jun Wu Xie had said that, he still felt rather bad about it.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to continue to harp on all this. The construction of the fourth Serene Spirit Tower has suddenly sped up recently. Have you ever encountered such a situation before?¡± Jun Wu Xie said, revealing the main purpose she hade to find Nn Shan.

    Nn Shan¡¯s face turned to one of shock and he quickly shook his head to say: ¡°Never before. The construction of the three Serene Spirit Towers before was done without any interruption from beginning till end. Only for this fourth Serene Spirit Tower had the construction slowed down midway, and it was caused Brownie¡¯s escape.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie then said: ¡°I suspect that Wu Jiu has something up his sleeve.¡±

    ¡°Who do you mean?¡±

    ¡°If building the fourth Serene Spirit Tower did not require the Spiritual Bear, then why had he suddenly slowed down the construction of the fourth Serene Spirit Tower after the Spiritual Bear went missing? He has suddenly sped it up now but Brownie has not been caught by them. There must be some other reason behind this that gives him no choice but to speed it up.¡± Jun Wu Xie opened her mouth to say. This was a problem she had been thinking about for quite a while but as she was not all that familiar with the Spirit World, Jun Wu Xie had been stuck in many instances when she needed to make her deductions urately.

    ¡°In that case.....¡± Nn Shan fell deep in thought as well. From what he understood of Wu Jiu, Wu Jiu was definitely not a person that would change his original ns for no good reason. But as for what Wu Jiu¡¯s intentions were now, he was not able to judge urately immediately.

    ¡°We came here this time, on one hand, is to look at how all of you are doing, and secondly, we are thinking of going into the fourth Serene Spirit Tower to see what the situation is inside. Now that the Serene Spirit Tower is in such a sudden need for manpower, it provides us with a good chance to investigate.¡± Jun Wu Xie said.

    Nn Shan was a little worried. But when he saw how determined Jun Wu Xie was, he felt that there was nothing much he could say, but to remind Jun Wu Xie that she must act with utmost caution, to never stay in there for too long, and that she must immediately leave the moment she finds the situation taking a bad turn.

    As the fourth Serene Spirit Tower¡¯s construction need to be sped up, that requirement needed arge increase in the number of human spirits. Jun Wu Xie and the others took barely any effort before they all passed the entry requirements, to quickly go into the fourth Serene Spirit Tower¡¯s construction site, as they started to work.

    Jun Wu Xie and thepanions, together with a bunch of human spirits who had just joined, were led by a man. They were allocated to a ce where it was filled with bricks. Judging from the size of those bricks, it could be seen that the Serene Spirit Tower would be built with these bricks. Butpared to the bricks used in the other Serene Spirit Towers, the surface of these bricks were smooth and neat, where it was clear that they did not have any runes carved into them yet.

    ¡°What all of you need to do is to follow these symbols here, and carve them into these stone bricks one by one, and then ce them aside ording to sequence.¡± The man in charge said, giving the neers their orders. Building up the Serene Spirit Tower itself would not require too many human spirits, but as every single brick required a corresponding rune to be carved into them, it required a lot of time. The runes needed to be carved into the bricks by hand and could not be substituted by bricks that were made with the power of the spirit.

    The tools for the carving was a awl, and everyone was given one. The shape of the rune that they were to carve was then distributed to all the human spirits there.

    The instant that Jun Wu Xie was given the awl, she had immediately detected there was something slightly abnormal about it. She could sense a faint trace of some power of the spirit within the small awl, and the kind of power of the spirit was not steady and stable like it should feel after an item had been created, but felt to be rather lively.

    After the man in charge ryed his instructions, he then left. Everyone else each picked up a brick, and sat down on the ground to begin carving slowly the rune they had been allocated

 Chapter 2044 - Complicated Spirit Reinforcement (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2044: Complicated Spirit Reinforcement (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie secretly took note and remembered all the runes distributed and as every brick had its corresponding sequence, shemitted the sequence to memory as well.

    The process involved in the construction of the Serene Spirit Tower was dull and dry and Jun Wu Xie carved out a total of thirty whole bricks. These blocks of stone were then stacked up onto the Serene Spirit Tower in sequence, carefully ced neatly bit by bit.

    And after witnessing with her own eyes the construction of the Serene Spirit Tower, Jun Wu Xie finally understood why she had not been able to decipher what was going on with the runes on the inside and outside of the Serene Spirit Tower. Because a brick had a total of six sides and when Jun Wu Xie had stood inside thepleted Serene Spirit Tower before, she had only been able to see two sides, with its four other sidespletely covered by other bricks. All six sides of the bricks were carved with runes and the runes that had been hidden from sight had coincidentally made Jun Wu Xie felt them to be strange.

    As the busy day wore on, the bricks umted when seen from the outside of the Serene Spirit Tower was starting to look rather impressive, and the human spirits responsible for the various stations took turns to rest.

    Qiao Chu and the others took the opportunity when it was their turn to rest toe find Jun Wu Xie, asking her if she had discovered anything, but Jun Wu Xie merely told them that she was still not certain.

    That round of infiltration had them going there for a whole fortnight. And in that half month, the immense number of human spirits finallypleted carving all the bricks required for the construction of the Serene Spirit Tower. The Serene Spirit Tower was almost near topletion and the human spirits who had been recruited left after they collected a bronze badge. With that bronze badge, they would gain priority to enter the Serene Spirit Tower to practice cultivation in the future.

    In that two weeks, Jiang Yun Long had not given up on capturing Jun Wu Xie, but it had still yielded him no result.

    After they departed from the fourth Serene Spirit Tower, Jun Wu Xie and herpanions immediately returned back to the houses they were residing in and throughout that period, Jun Wu Xie did not step out through her door, but had instead locked herself inside, to repeatedly write out all the runes she hadmitted to memory, using different sequences to conduct her deductions, deciphering the real meaning behind those runes.

    Qiao Chu and the others did not dare to go disturb Jun Wu Xie during that period but just hid in their own houses to continue with their cultivation.

    Jun Wu Xie constantly attempted to unravel the meaning behind all these foreign looking runes. She tested them time after time, and discovered quite a number of them was actually simr to her Spirit Reinforcement. But most of the runebinations did not have any effects manifest and some spells that did not show any peculiarities instead held another kind of power within.

    Power thaty hidden within the spirit!

    Jun Wu Xie researched into it incessantly again and again, while Jun Wu Yao sat quietly on one side to watch her intently, like there were only the two of them in the world wide world.

    ¡°I should have thought of this much earlier! I should have realized it!¡± After writing out a lengthy bunch of Spirit Reinforcement runes, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes suddenly red wide. At her feet, she had countless Spirit Reinforcement runes forming a circle around her. There was no wind in the room, but standing within the circle, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hair suddenly rose up in a flutter, her clothes seemingly billowing in the wind. She raised her head, and looked at Jun Wu Yao.

    ¡°Spirit Reinforcement not only imbues additional abilities. Its true use was created specifically for spirit bodies!¡± Jun Wu Xie finally understood why most of the Spirit Reinforcement spells could only be used on spirits as it was created just for spirits in the first ce!

    No wonder that devil in her past life had been so obsessed with them. No wonder the Serene Spirit Tower was filled with such runes. When the runes werebined together, they brought aboutpletely unexpected effects, and they were targeted right at spirit bodies!

 Chapter 2045 - Complicated Spirit Reinforcement (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2045: Complicated Spirit Reinforcement (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°I understand the secret behind the Serene Spirit Tower now. Wu Jiu harbours evil intentions afterall, as he seeks to destroy the entire Spirit World!¡± Havinge to understand the use of the Spirit Reinforcement runes, Jun Wu Xie was getting rather excited.

    And the more she understood, the more she came to realize that the Serene Spirit Tower was not a ce that was provided for human spirits to cultivate in.

    It was just a great big ughterhouse!

    ¡°Wu Yao, the Spirit Reinforcement runes in the Serene Spirit Tower is actually an enormous spirit sacrificial array! It constantly uses its own power to elevate the cultivation of the people thate in, making them stronger, till they have been strengthened to a certain level, they would be transformed into power of the spirit, to feed that ball of Spirit Fire inside!¡± Jun Wu Xie said as she looked at Jun Wu Yao. She had not thought that the truth would be so shocking. She had initially arranged the Spirit Reinforcement runes based on those in the Serene Spirit Tower and had felt the same feeling that she had felt back in the Serene Spirit Tower before. The power of the spirit had surged into her body uncontrobly but she had known that was a sign of danger.

    But when she reversed the sequence of the Spirit Reinforcement runes, what she then got was the true and proper way to elevate one¡¯s power of the spirit!

    The four Serene Spirit Towers, were essentially speaking, four enormous ughterhouses. It constantly induced the human spirits who came inside to grow in strength, till they were powerful enough to be absorbed by the Spirit Fire on the twelfth level. Having understood the sequence of Spirit Reinforcement runes, andbined with Nn Shan¡¯s investigations, the truth then floated up to the surface.

    ¡°Sacrificial?¡± Jun Wu Yao¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. When that word fell in his ears, his eyes had unconsciously turned purple. Intense emotions then roiled within his eyes, and he forcibly suppressed the surge rising inside, to continue to listen to what Jun Wu Xie had to say.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Sacrificial. The real purpose of thisbination of Spirit Reinforcement runes is sacrifice. It sacrifices spirits that grow to be powerful enough, to provide more power to the Spirit Fire.¡± Jun Wu Xie said, drawing in a deep breath. No wonder Wu Jiu had never been willing to cultivate in the Serene Spirit Towers. He must have known the truth behind the Serene Spirit Towers and that was why.

    All spirits that went inside would be affected by the Spirit Reinforcement runes from the first time they stepped in there and even after they have left, that effect would not be severed. Like Little ck¡¯s current condition, their power of the spirit would be unknowingly absorbed. No matter how far they went away, they would not be able to cut off that link and the only way topletely eradicate those effects would be to destroy the Spirit Reinforcement runes in the Serene Spirit Tower.

    Having unraveled the Serene Spirit Tower¡¯s secret, Jun Wu Xie had however fallen deep into another big question.

    Based on this arrangement of the Spirit Reinforcement runes, the power of the spirit that was absorbed by the ball of Spirit Fire would not be able to be withdrawn. Even Wu Jiu would not be able to horde the power of the spirit for his own use. So why was he doing this? He had racked his brains to build the Serene Spirit Towers and had even abandoned his own disciples. What could his motives really be?

    ¡°No matter what he is thinking of doing, it will not be anything good.¡± Jun Wu Yao said with his eyes narrowed.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded her head. Now that she knew the real truth, then the only way to save Little ck would be topletely destroy the Spirit Reinforcement runes in the first Serene Spirit Towerpletely. Otherwise, even if Jun Wu Xie and herpanions had already left the Spirit World, the little ck cat would still not recover from its condition.

    ¡°I need to go to the first Serene Spirit Tower once more.¡± Jun Wu Xie said.

    ¡°You¡¯re sure?¡± Jun Wu Yao asked as he looked at Jun Wu Xie with an eyebrow raised.

    Jun Wu Xie replied: ¡°Only I am able to use Spirit Reinforcement, and only I will be able to reverse the Spirit Reinforcement array in there!¡±

 Chapter 2046 - Chaos in the Spirit World (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2046: Chaos in the Spirit World (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    After Jun Wu Xie came to a decision, she immediately went to find Qiao Chu and the others, to tell them about the Serene Spirit Tower¡¯s secret.

    And during this period that Jun Wu Xie was researching into the Spirit Reinforcement runes, the Spirit World descended into a bout of chaos.

    With the construction of the fourth serene Spirit Towerpleted, it created quite a stir that rocked the Spirit World. While the human spirits in the ever present snaking queues outside the three other Serene Spirit Towers waited for their turns, Wu Jiu suddenly released out the news.

    The fourth Serene Spirit Tower would not just be enjoyed exclusively by human spirits, but could be handed over to the other spirit races to use as well.

    It must be known that the construction of the three Serene Spirit Tower from before had pushed the disadvantaged human spirits up to new peaks. Be it Beast Spirits, Weapon Spirits or even the nt Spirits, they were all looking at the human spirits with envy. For all living beings under the Heavens, who didn¡¯t want to pursue stronger power? And in the Spirit World, one¡¯s strength or weakness in the power of the spirit was the only standard, that was able to provide for everything.

    And the fourth Serene Spirit Tower would now be made avable for for spirit races other than human. That piece of news immediately quaked through the entire Spirit World.

    The animosity felt against the human spirit race by the other spirit races and their resistance towards the Serene Spirit Towers were mainly due to the fact that they could not use them, only allowing the human spirits to grow stronger. But now, with thepletion of the fourth Serene Spirit Tower, it changed the entire situationpletely!

    But.....

    Complete authourity over the fourth Serene Spirit Tower was still held by the human spirits race alone. At that moment, a sh fighting over the rights of attribution for the fourth Serene Spirit Tower immediately kicked up an immense storm that swept over the entire Spirit World.

    Although the human spirits were displeased that the newly constructed Serene Spirit Tower would not be kept exclusively for their own use, but when they thought that they already had three Serene Spirit Towers, they did not protest against Wu Jiu¡¯s decision too much in order to not create too much strife.

    Hence, an immense amount of conflict and dissent quickly rose up between the nt Spirits, the Weapons Spirits, and the Beast Spirits.

    Among the rocky mountain range with its jagged peaks, countless Beast Spirits were gathered outside the me Dragon¡¯s cave. They came inrge groups and gathered together there, incessant bestial roars rising up towards the clouds, all their protests exceptionally unified in one direction, only about the fourth Serene Spirit Tower!

    The me Dragon stood outside its cave, its deep dragon eyes looking at its fellow Beast Spirits voicing their protest continuously.

    ¡°Lord me Dragon! Since Wu Jiu has already agreed to yield out the fourth Serene Spirit Tower, isn¡¯t it the best time for us, the Beast Spirits to rise? Even those weak and helpless human spirits were able to gain so much progress in the Serene Spirit Tower, if we are to go in there, we will be more powerful than them!¡± A ck bear with a feisty temper stood with its enormous body erect and let out a roar, its voice filled with an insuppressible excitement.

    They yearned to be stronger. The existence of the previous three Serene Spirit Towers had already proven how useful they were. They had enabled the far inferior human spirits to gradually catch up to them and in their envy, the Beast Spirits had also grown somewhat nervous. The Beast Spirits were afterall the greatest in number in the Spirit World and before the Serene Spirit Towers were built, the human spirits could not even bepared to them in the slightest. But after the three Serene Spirit Towers were built in quick session, the human spirits were showing signs of overtaking them!

    But among all the excited voices, voices also rose up in skepticism.

    ¡°Wu Jiu has always been crafty, shielding the human spirits. When the three Serene Spirit Towers were built before, it wasn¡¯t as if we had not made requests just like this, but we had always been rejected. But now, he is suddenly giving up the fourth Serene Spirit Tower. Could things really be just so simple?¡± Arge python coiled up upon a rock said with a hiss, spitting its red forked tongue.

 Chapter 2047 - Chaos in the Spirit World (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2047: Chaos in the Spirit World (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°That¡¯s right! There must be something in the Serene Spirit Tower that¡¯s harmful to non human spirits. Who knows what kind of intentions Wu Jiu is hiding?¡± Another Beast Spirit piped in.

    ¡°That was the case for the three Serene Spirit Towers from before. Didn¡¯t Wu Jiu already remind all the other spirit races to not unterally go close to the Serene Spirit Tower from a long time ago? He had not beenpletely vicious as he had at least told us of the danger then. Isn¡¯t that right?¡± Obsessed with gaining strength, the ck bear continued to persist.

    ¡°I heard that Wu Jiu had said that regardless of which spirit race the fourth Serene Spirit Tower goes to, he would be able to modify it to make it suitable ce for that race to cultivate. It would then no longer cause us any harm wouldn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Just because he says it and you believe?¡±

    The entire canyon was filled with voices raised in heated debate and the Beast Spirits who wanted to gain more power argued vehemently with the more conservative faction. All those stinging loud roars reached the me Dragon¡¯s ears which caused a sliver of impatience to gradually show in its eyes.

    The me Dragon naturally knew of the advantages of Serene Spirit Tower but the kind of harm that the Serene Spirit Tower inflicted upon non human spirits made many others fear it.

    ¡°Alright, all of you shut up. In regards to this matter, I will invite the Spirit Master Wu Jiu, together with the leaders of the nt Spirits and the Weapons Spirits to meet for a discussion. All this incessant quarrelling among all of you here is uncalled for!¡± The me Dragon stood up straight, its booming voice reaching the ears of every single Beast Spirit there. With both its gigantic body and immense power, they posed to be a fine weapon against any dissent. Under the me Dragon¡¯s booming roar, the entire canyon fell silent in that instant. All the Beast Spirits immediately mped their mouths shut nervously, not daring to say another word.

    The same thing also happened at the ce where the Weapons Spirits gathered.

    The thing that was different from the Beast Spirits¡¯ side was that the intelliogence of the Weapons Spirits had not fully developed. Though Weapon Spirits had lived through hundreds and thousands of years in the world, unless they possessed sufficient spiritual consciousness, they would still not be able toe into the Spirit World after they were destroyed. And for the entire period before they came into the Spirit World, they would only merely be weapons with spiritual consciousness, but not yet capable of independent thought.

    Only the reactions of nt Spirits were slightly calmer. The nt Spirits number the least in the Spirit World and the personalities of nts Spirits were all entric, who preferred quiet sce, seldom gathering together in a group. Hence when the issue regarding the rights of attribution of the fourth Serene Spirit Tower came about, the reaction from the nt Spirits was slightly smaller, but were rtively simr to that of the other spirit races.

    Because nt Spirits number the least and they were unable to stand against the other spirit races through numbers, they focused a lot more on individual strength. Hence, the desire for the fourth Serene Spirit Tower was stronger.

    Only about ten days had passed and the originally quiet and tranquil Spirit World suddenly became rather different. Between the various spirit races, things had actually beenrgely harmonious and seldom were instances of conflict seen in the streets downtown. But not long after the news about the fourth Serene Spirit Tower came out, numerous arguments urred and even fists were raised in disgusting fights and scuffles throughout the Spirit World.

    The various spirit races who originally only went against the human spirits unanimously were now opposing each other everywhere, fighting to win for themselves the right to use the fourth Serene Spirit Tower with conflicts between the different spirit races continuing to rise. From initially rejecting the human spirits to be on friendly terms now, it had only taken a blink.

    All the spirits yearned for their own spirit race to win the right to use the fourth Serene Spirit Tower, in order for them to gain the chance to grow stronger.

    The struggle and conflict gradually turned white hot, with chaos growing with more and more spirits getting into physical fights.

 Chapter 2048 - Chaos in the Spirit World (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2048: Chaos in the Spirit World (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Throughout the constant fighting, it was inevitable that some spirits would lose their heads and instances where injuries were so severe that deaths urred began to happen. The conflicts that had started barely just for two days grew more and moreplicated.

    In that period, the me Dragon had already extended an invitation to Wu Jiu, and simrly invited the leaders of the nt Spirits and Weapons Spirits, toe together and discuss about the fourth Serene Spirit Tower.

    Wu Jiu dragged his feet on it for a few days before he finally agreed to meet. At the moment that the conflict between the three big spirit races had reached its peak, he epted the me Dragon¡¯s invitation and brought only Jiang Yun Long with him to go to where the me Dragon resided.

    Among the mountainous peaks and within the rocky canyon, the caves of Beast Spirits were everywhere. A scattering of several Beast Spirits walked past by the mountain stream and at the moment they saw Wu Jiu and Jiang Yun Long, their faces lit up with traces of joy and not with animosity and enmity like in the past.

    They could not help but start to guess whether Wu Jiu presence here could mean that the fourth Serene Spirit Tower was going to be handed over to the Beast Spirits.

    Jiang Yun Long followed at Wu Jiu¡¯s side as he looked at the group of Beast Spirits they were passing right by their shoulders and his eyes shed with a moment of mirth. He then said softly right by Wu Jiu¡¯s side: ¡°Master¡¯s n has seeded as expected. The nt Spirits, Beast Spirits and Weapon Spirits are locked in endless conflict and your disciple even heard that two Weapon Spirits were attacked till their spirits scattered and it is feared that the Weapon Spirits are now highly displeased with the Beast Spirits. But..... there hasn¡¯t been much of a reaction from the nt Spirits and Poison Ivy has not even shown himself.....¡±

    With just one Serene Spirit Tower, they had sessfully diverted away the enmity that had originally fallen upon the human spirits and thrown the harmonious three great spirit races into chaos.

    ¡°It would naturally have to seed. Even if the me Dragon and the other leaders were to smell a rat, but before the irresistible allure of mighty power, how many spirits could resist that kind of temptation? Even if they are not willing to ept that fact, they would have no choice but to ept the opinions of their race.¡± Wu Jiu¡¯s effeminate face was tinged with a malicious smile. Ever since he had released the news of the fourth Serene Spirit Tower, things had remained highly stable for him and he had just sat back to watch the great show unfolding.

    Jiang Yun Long then sneered: ¡°How could all those fes be a match for Master at all? It had only taken a simple ploy from Master and it has already caused them to start strangling each other. Now, they have already had blood spilled and heads broken over the Serene Spirit Tower and even if they wanted to stop, they wouldn¡¯t be able to anymore.¡±

    Wu Jiu snickered, but his face did not not show the slightest bit of glee on the surface.

    ¡°But..... Master, with the three great spirit races going at each other¡¯s throats now, isn¡¯t it still a little too early for you to ept the me Dragon¡¯s invitation toe? Why not wait till their fighting gets them more desperate first? It still wouldn¡¯t be toote for you step up at that time.¡± Jiang Yun Long said, the thought in his head highly vicious. Though the nts Spirits were least in numbers, but among the four spirit races, they were strongest in terms of individual might. The Beast Spirits were most numerous while the Weapon Spirits were most connected and cohesive, their steel bodies iparably tough. But for the human spirits, in all these aspects, they could notpare to the other spirit races.

    But with the appearance of the Serene Spirit Tower, it had allowed the human spirits who had been oppressed by the other three spirit races to gradually rise, to the extent that they had already shaping up to emerge above the three great races.

    If they were able to make good use of this opportunity presented to them by the fourth Serene Spirit Tower and let it cause the three great spirit races to lose more of their numbers, it would naturally be a good thing to the human spirits.

    As Wu Jiu¡¯s First Disciple, Jiang Yun Long was naturally highly valued by Wu Jiu, enjoying the status of reigning above all and subservient only to one among the human spirits. With the growing might of human spirits, it also meant that the power and authority Jiang Yun Long enjoyed would grow as well, so how could he not look forward to that?

    Wu Jiu threw Jiang Yun Long a nce. How could he not understand what Jiang Yun Long was thinking?

 Chapter 2049 - Chaos in the Spirit World (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2049: Chaos in the Spirit World (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Wu Jiu¡¯s eyes shed with a sneering glint. Jiang Yun Long¡¯s high ambition was clear to him but Wu Jiu did not show it in the slightest but to merely say nonchntly.

    ¡°me Dragon, Poison Ivy and Soul yer are not morons. Although fights among the three great spirit races are happening frequently, but they are still within a controble scale and is merely something they are concerned about. Not to mention the harm that the Serene Spirit Tower could bring to non human spirits, just my decision to assign the fourth Serene Spirit Tower to one spirit race would already have caused the three of them to be on their guard. Even if I do not agree toe, and let all of them continue to fight, it still wouldn¡¯t create all that big of a stir, and that is not what I want to see.¡± The corners of Wu Jiu¡¯s mouth curled up into a sneer, as he looked at the Beast Spirits passing at the sides.

    In the past, these Beast Spirits would be ring balefully at him when they met, but today, he had instead seen traces of servility in their eyes.

    That change, caused the mirth in Wu Jiu¡¯s eyes to deepen.

    This was the result he was seeking.

    He did not believe that any spirit could be absolutely pure in this world, who did not long for any power, and did not yearn to possess any authority. They had all been so at peace only because they had not been presented with an opportunity before their eyes. If they were given a better choice, it would then elicit the dark side buried deep within one¡¯s soul.

    Jiang Yun Long was slightly startled, as he came to understand what Wu Jiu¡¯s intentions were, and his eyes widened as he stared.

    ¡°Master is indeed one of surpassing intelligence! Your disciple has been too narrow sighted.¡±

    Wu Jiu gave a dismissive wave of his hand. Towards Jiang Yun Long¡¯spliment, he was not ttered.

    After Wu Jiu and Jiang Yun Long walked for a while, they finally came to the front of me Dragon¡¯s cave. And right outside the cave, there were two figures already there.

    The cold and enchanting Poison Ivy wasnguishing upon a chair formed with vines when he suddenly saw Wu Jiu appear. There wasn¡¯t the slightest bit of surprise in his eyes but rather an appraising look in them as his emotionless eyes swept over the figure of Wu Jiu.

    Standing right opposite Poison Ivy, arge ck sword towered at the side, therge sword jet ck throughout, but glowing with a cold metallic sheen. Upon the great de, there was a faintly discernible dragon motif, its hilt a depiction of a ck dragon, its eyes two embedded red rubies, the contrast of the blood red stones against the ck making it look more majestic!

    Soul yer, the leader of all the Weapons Spirits. ording to rumours, before the Soul yer was destroyed, it was once the supreme divine artifact, possessing the power to y a soulpletely. Even when it came to the Spirit World, it still reigned supreme among the Weapon Spirits, with none of the spirits daring to antagonize the Soul yer in the slightest. Even though it had be a spirit body, the de of the Soul yer was still able to make any spirit disperse and scatter in an instant, and it could very well be said that the Soul yer was the very nemesis against spirits!

    And because the Soul yer sat at the top, the Weapon Spirits had shone brilliantly for a time.

    The metallic humming resonance sounded out from the Soul yer, the pair of blood red rubies glinting with a scintiting lustre, like a pair of eyes, that surveyed everything around it.

    Apanying that humming resonance, the ground beneath Wu Jiu and Jiang Yun Long rumbled as they gigantic me Dragon came walking slowly out from its cave, its immense body seemingly that of an absolute ruler, reigning supreme over all, majestic and resplendent.

    ¡°Everyone¡¯s here.¡± The me Dragon said as it came out of its cave, its immense size allowing it to look down from height, at the ¡°guests¡± it had invited.

    Jiang Yun Long stood behind Wu Jiu, his heart secretly filled with terror as he looked at the leaders of the three great spirit races before his eyes, the aura emanating from their bodies something not something he could readily withstand.

 Chapter 2050 - Chaos in the Spirit World (5)

    <h4>Chapter 2050: Chaos in the Spirit World (5)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°me Dragon, exactly for what have you invited all of us here?¡± A strange voice sounded out from the Soul yer. The voice was neither male nor female, a sound that was a metallic resonance with every word spat out, the voice seemingly passing through the ears and straight into the brain.

    ¡°I have naturally invited thee here regarding the matter of the fourth Serene Spirit Tower.¡± The me Dragon¡¯s deep booming voice rang out suddenly. It then turned its head slightly to look at Wu Jiu standing at the front and paused a moment before it said: ¡°Because, recently, with the construction of the fourth Serene Spirit Tower beingpleted, it was apanied by news that it would be handed out. I am of the thought that as the possessor of the Serene Spirit Tower, Wu Jiu, isn¡¯t an exnation due to all of us here?¡±

    me Dragon went straight to the point to voice out his doubt. In the recent period, quite a number of incidents had sprung up among the Beast Spirits. Although me Dragon had quickly suppressed them, it was not able to prevent all of those incidents from happening. As long as the right to possess the fourth Serene Spirit Tower was not certain, then such situations would only continue to worsen by the day.

    me Dragon¡¯s question was coincidentally what Soul yer had wanted to ask, and the pair of blood red rubies seemed to be looking at Wu Jiu.

    Only Poison Ivy, merely swept a fleeting nce over Wu Jiu.

    Wu Jiu gave a faint smile, the smile blossoming on that good looking and effeminate face. There was an unspeakable allure, that though beautiful, made others feel a chill run through them.

    ¡°So that¡¯s what this is all about. I had wondered what was the matter. The fourth Serene Spirit Tower was one I appealed to the Spirit Lord to build. Because after the previous three Serene Spirit Towers were built, the results were remarkable, and hence I built the fourth Serene Spirit Tower. As for the results the Serene Spirit Towers give, I am sure it is clear for the three of you to see. It can elevate the cultivation of spirits which is such a great thing. I, Wu Jiu, do not dare to horde something that great for myself and have hence decided to give up possession of the fourth Serene Spirit Tower, wishing only that the benefits of the Serene Spirit Tower do not only go to the human spirits alone, as it should belong to the entire Spirit World, to belong to all the spirit races of the Spirit World.

    Wu Jiu¡¯s voice was gentle, the pace of his words unrushed, but rather emotional. He spoke with a smile on his face, his eyes smiling, his words sounding highly earnest and sincere.

    But that sincerity was lost upon me Dragon and the others.

    As the leaders of the three great spirit races, they would not be taken in with just a few flowery words. They knew nothing about the Serene Spirit Tower and they would naturally not believe Wu Jiu¡¯s words so easily.

    ¡°From what I know, the Serene Spirit Tower does not seem to be beneficial to non human spirits.¡± Soul yer then said.

    Wu Jiu nodded his head without hesitation and then replied very candidly: ¡°That¡¯s true. Only human spirits are allowed into the previous three Serene Spirit Towers and right from the beginning of their construction, I have already told all the spirit races that besides human spirits, all other spirit races must note close to the Serene Spirit Towers even a step. My warning at that time might sound domineering and tyrannical to all your ears, and rather disrespectful. But please forgive my unintentional mistake as I had not wanted our friends from the other spirit races toe to harm due to ack of understanding.¡±

    Wu Jiu paused a moment, and then continued on in an earnest tone.

    ¡°The previous three Serene Spirit Towers, were experiments I was carrying out. I am a human spirit myself, and hence I understand human spirits the most. Everything in those three Serene Spirit Towers were built ording to suit the human spirits¡¯ method of cultivation and that is why to a human spirit, it is a priceless treasure. But to other spirit races, it does not benefit them at all, to the extent that it might even bring them harm.¡±

 Chapter 2051 - Chaos in the Spirit World (6)

    <h4>Chapter 2051: Chaos in the Spirit World (6)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°I believe, that all of you here have a certain understanding about the Serene Spirit Towers already, and you should be able to judge whether there is truth in what I am saying.¡± Wu Jiu said.

    me Dragon and the others naturally knew that what Wu Jiu had said was the truth, but they had not thought that Wu Jiu would so readily admit the harm the Serene Spirit Towers could bring to the other spirit races. Such candidness waspletely unlike Wu Jiu¡¯s personality.

    With such an attitude, it only made me Dragon and the others even more wary.

    Wu Jiu seemed to have felt the bias me Dragon and the others were feeling against him and he went on to say helplessly: ¡°For sure, I, Wu Jiu, am not considered to be all that good a person, and am not someone so benevolent that would give up the Serene Spirit Tower just like that. Let me be honest here then. Building this fourth Serene Spirit Tower was not my idea but the Spirit Lord¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°The Spirit Lord?¡± me Dragon was slightly startled.

    Wu Jiu nodded his head and said: ¡°The three Serene Spirit Towers from before were experiments the Spirit Lord wanted me to carry out, and he allowed me to let them be used only by human spirits. After going through the trials for so long, the Spirit Lord felt that the Serene Spirit Towers could be used to cultivate our power of the spirit, and hence, he got me to quickly build more Serene Spirit Towers to provide them for the other spirit races.¡± As he spoke, the corners of Wu Jiu¡¯s mouth curled up with an impatient sneer. ¡°Otherwise, do all of you really think that I will give up this Serene Spirit Tower I have developed over to you so willingly? That is something that we human spirits had painstakingly built little by little and what what has any of you contributed that after it has been built, it has to be given up over to you?¡±

    Wu Jiu¡¯s words caused me Dragon and Soul yer to be quake slightly in shock. Wu Jiu¡¯s sincere demeanor before had not moved them but had instead put them on their guard and when Wu Jiu was using such a indignant tone without a care with demeaning words, they had instead found it easier to believe him.

    Afterall, based on their understanding of Wu Jiu, he was not a generous person and he was one that would never give up the Serene Spirit Tower for no good reason, so they would never just ept it so readily no matter what.

    ¡°Now that the fourth Serene Spirit Tower has already been built, we will only need to ascertain the spirit race¡¯s method of cultivation to carry out the final adjustments and it can then immediately be put to use. Seeing that all of you are being so terrified and worried, you can very well just go seek affirmation from the Spirit Lord. Although I am not exactly pleased with the decision that the Spirit Lord has made, but as a vassal under the Spirit Lord, I would naturally abide by the order given to me. You might not want to believe my words, then you can just go seek affirmation yourselves.¡± Wu Jiu said calm and unruffled with his arms crossed over his chest, a sneering smirk upon his effeminate face, apletely different person from the earnest and sincere one seen just moments ago.

    Wu Jiu¡¯spletely disparate demeanor made me Dragon and Soul yer a little confused. They were not able to determine whether Wu Jiu¡¯s words were the truth or a lie.

    ¡°I will verify it with the Spirit Lord, to see whether you speak the truth. And if you dare to try to deceive me, I will have you know the price you will have to pay for it.¡± Soul yer released a humming resonance, the tone highly threatening.

    Wu Jiu shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°As you please.¡±

    Poison Ivy had not once opened his mouth throughout, but merely sat on his chair of vines as he looked at Wu Jiu, his eyes not missing the slightest change that came over Wu Jiu¡¯s face.

    ¡°If that is all that you want to ask me here today, then I have already finished saying all there is to say. The construction of the fourth Serene Spirit Tower haspleted and after you decide which spirit race will be using it, just inform me directly and I will make the final preparations for it. So, if there is nothing else, then I shall take my leave.¡± Wu Jiu concluded up his speech, and made to take his leave.

    Since me Dragon¡¯s question had been answered, there was naturally no reason for Wu Jiu to remain there any longer.

 Chapter 2052 - Chaos in the Spirit World (7)

    <h4>Chapter 2052: Chaos in the Spirit World (7)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Wu Jiu swept his gaze over me Dragon and the others before leading Jiang Yun Long out from the ce.

    ¡°Master, we¡¯re leaving just like that?¡± Jiang Yun Long suppressed his voice to whisper beside Wu Jiu¡¯s ear. Wu Jiu¡¯s meeting with me Dragon and the others had been so short Jiang Yun Long just could not believe it.

    ¡°It was already enough.¡± Wu Jiu¡¯s eyes shed with a trace of venomous mirth and his gaze swung unnoticeably towards the few Beast Spirits standing not too far away from the entrance of the me Dragon¡¯s cave.

    It did not matter whether me Dragon and the others believed his words or not as they would surely seek verification from the Spirit Lord. And no one knew better than Wu Jiu what the result of that would be. With everything that he said outside the me Dragon¡¯s cave today, it was believed that it would take long before it would spread throughout the three great spirit races. Even if me Dragon and the others wanted to hide it, it would not be possible to do it.

    The corners of Wu Jiu¡¯s mouth had a hint of chilling smile hanging off them as he slowly disappeared out of sight from me Dragon and the others.

    It was until the figure of Wu Jiu hadpletely disappeared from sight that me Dragon then lowered its head, to look at Soul yer and Poison Ivy.

    Poison Ivy had not once opened his mouth from beginning to end like today¡¯s discussion had nothing to do with him at all. If not for the fact that nt Spirits were well known to be entric and that Poison Ivy¡¯s personality was like that, others might have found it strange.

    ¡°I will go seek affirmation from the Spirit Lord today, to see if Wu Jiu speaks the truth.¡± Soul yer¡¯s tone was hard as steel, seemingly highly concerned about the Serene Spirit Tower.

    me Dragon nodded its head, and expressed that it would verify it with the Spirit Lord as soon as possible as well, where Soul yer then took its leave.

    ¡°Do you want toe in to sit for awhile?¡± me Dragon looked at Poison Ivy. Although the two of them could not be considered to be close friends, they enjoyed friendly rtions with each other.

    The corners of Poison Ivy¡¯s eyes lifted slightly, as he raised his head up to look at the enormous me Dragon.

    ¡°You should not have chosen to speak with Wu Jiu at this ce.¡± Poison Ivy finally said.

    ¡°Oh? Is there anything inappropriate about it?¡± me Dragon asked, looking at Poison Ivy in iprehension.

    Poison Ivy curled up his lips. ¡°Although the intelligence of Beast Spirits have developed quite a bit, but its still rather retarded. With that brain of yours, you¡¯ll be yed to death by Wu Jiu.¡± Poison Ivy¡¯s voice was filled with thick contempt.

    me Dragon was already used to that venomous tongue of Poison Ivy¡¯s and did not feel displeased in anyway, but was more concerned with the meaning in Poison Ivy¡¯s words.

    ¡°Is there anything strange in what Wu Jiu said earlier?¡± me Dragon then asked.

    Poison Ivy shook his head.

    ¡°Everything he said was true. I believe there wasn¡¯t a single word of untruth in all that he said today, including the matter about the Spirit Lord asking him to build the fourth Serene Spirit Tower, it would definitely be true as well. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have brought up the Spirit Lord¡¯s name when he clearly knew that you do not trust him at all.¡±

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the truth, then what is inappropriate about it?¡± me Dragon was even more confused. It found itselfpletely unable to understand what Poison Ivy was talking about.

    Poison Ivy stood up and unraveled the vines as he stared at me Dragon in silence, his gaze slowly moving to look behind me Dragon.

    me Dragon turned its head around uprehendingly and suddenly discovered that on the peak near to its cave, were several Beast Spirits showing high excitement in their eyes. Beast Spirits had very good hearing and their conversation with Wu Jiu earlier had not been consciously isted with power of the spirit. Hence, every single word that Wu Jiu said to me Dragon earlier had fallen right into the ears of those Beast Spirits!

    me Dragon was taken aback. He could faintly sense that something was wrong, but in that instant, it did not know where the problem exactly was.

    ¡°On the Spirit Lord¡¯s side, I will not be going to seek verification. A warning on ount of having known each other for so long. It is best that you do not go ask for affirmation. Not confirming it will be better than having it confirmed.¡± Throwing those words, Poison Ivy then left.

 Chapter 2053 - Astounding Cultivation (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2053: Astounding Cultivation (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Wu Jiu¡¯s discussion with the leaders of the three great races soon spread among the spirits. Spirits who were initially still maintaining a wait and see attitude towards the Serene Spirit Tower immediately put down their guard upon hearing about Wu Jiu¡¯s words, eagerly anticipating the result of the affirmation their leader had gone to seek from the Spirit Lord.

    With the Spirit Lord¡¯s name brought up, it increased the trustworthiness of Wu Jiu¡¯s words which just caused the spirits to be more excited.

    Just as the world was burning with furious debate about the fourth Serene Spirit Tower, Jun Wu Xie led Qiao Chu and the otherpanions to sneak into the Tranquil Dream Forest to carry out their newfound method of cultivation. Because Meng Yi Liang and his men were killed in there, it just reinforced Jiang Yun Long¡¯s belief that Jun Wu Xie had escaped from there, where he then gave up on watching the Tranquil Dream Forest as he just did not believe that Jun Wu Xie would return back to such a dangerous ce.

    Completely unaware of the fact that Jun Wu Xie was at that moment openly staying right there there in the Tranquil Dream Forest!

    Inside the thick forest, Jun Wu Xie sat cross legged on the ground, where dense lush grass originally grew under her, but a swathe of the grass had been ttened out by Jun Wu Xie, leaving an area of bare soil. But over the soil, a circle of Spirit Reinforcement runes was drawn out, and that circle formed by the Spirit Reinforcement runes surrounded Jun Wu Xie in the middle. If one looked carefully, it would not be difficult to see that the circle of Spirit Reinforcement runes were exactly the same as those in the Serene Spirit Towers with the only difference being the sequence they were arranged in.

    In the surrounding area surrounding Jun Wu Xie, Qiao Chu, Fan Zhuo, Hua Yao, Rong Ruo and Fei Yan were also seated cross legged in a half lotus position, and around them, was a ring of Spirit Reinforcement runes just the same. They sat quietly with their eyes closed, silently cultivating.

    From the day that Jun Wu Xie left her house, the six of them had slipped into the Tranquil Dream Forest and cultivated with this exceptional method. They had carried on with their cultivation for a good half year in there as Jiang Yun Long had been so certain that there would be no sign of Jun Wu Xie in the Tranquil Dream Forest anymore that he did not send men to go search in there anymore, which allowed Jun Wu Xie and herpanions to be able to cultivate peacefully.

    In momentary daze, Jun Wu Xie opened her eyes. Half a year¡¯s cultivation had made her power of the spirit soaring to new heights. A vagueyer of grey mist rose faintly from her body, and as she halted her cultivation, the grey mist was then retracted back into her body.

    Qiao Chu and the others beside her had also awakened from their cultivation trance. They looked at each other and saw in each others¡¯ eyes joy and delight.

    Half a year¡¯s time of cultivation to spirits, was so short that it was negligible enough to bepletely disregarded, but to the youngpanions, it was a highly crucial period of time given to them. For no other reason, than because of the ring of Spirit Reinforcement runes around them while they cultivated.

    That circle of Spirit Reinforcement runes was something Jun Wu Xie hade up with by rearranging the sequence of Spirit Reinforcement runes based on what she saw in the Serene Spirit Tower¡¯s twelfth level, where not only would it not bring any harm to them, it greatly increased the speed of the progress in their cultivation.

    The Spirit Reinforcement runes in the Serene Spirit Towers did indeed hold the ability to help one¡¯s cultivation. But at the same time that it raised the speed of progress in one¡¯s cultivation, it also hid a highly destructive element. Jun Wu Xie discarded the destructive portion and picked out only the parts where it increased the speed of progress in cultivation while improving on it herself, it resulted in the speed that Jun Wu Xie and thepanions¡¯ cultivation advanced at to be even faster than that in the Serene Spirit Towers!

    In just that short half a year¡¯s time, they achieved what it would have taken other spirits six hundred years to achieve!

    Such and astounding effect, was only known to Jun Wu Xie and herpanions.

 Chapter 2054 - Astounding Cultivation (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2054: Astounding Cultivation (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Little Xie¡¯s method is just too Heaven defying, I almost could not bear to stop.¡± Qiao Chu said as he stretched out his legs, looking still unfulfilled, as he had be obsessed with the feeling of sensing the surge of strong power of the spirit entering his body.

    He had a feeling that if he was given a few more months¡¯ time, he would be able to reach a level in the Spirit World that was as high as a Purple Spirit outside.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at the exhrated Qiao Chu, and then slowly lowered her eyes. The discovery she made in the fourth Serene Spirit Tower had brought her a result that went far beyond her expectations, never having thought that Spirit Reinforcement could really be applied onto elerating the growth of one¡¯s power of the spirit. But there was a limit to that kind of advancement where once one reached a certain level of power, the speed bes much slower.

    Being almost as good as a new spirit, to Qiao Chu and thepanions, using Spirit Reinforcement tomence on their initial stages of cultivation, it was as if they were taking a rocket. But as the umted power of the spirit grew more and more in their bodies the speed of growth in their cultivation then slowed down.

    Jun Wu Xie was guessing that was due to the limits that their souls were able to withstand that brought about the change.

    The Spirit Reinforcement runes in the Serene Spirit Tower wouldpletely ignore the fact whether a spirit soul would be able to withstand that much power, but continue to forcibly imbue them with more power of the spirit, till the spirit soul was unable to withstand it and went on to burst and explode, to then be absorbed by the twelfth level¡¯s Spirit Fire. After Jun Wu Xie¡¯s modifications, that Spirit Reinforcement runes no longer had the power to forcibly infuse a spirit with power of the spirit, but allow the spirit to passively absorb it. Although it ced a limit on the amount of power that could be absorbed, it made it much safer.

    At least throughout the half year that they had been cultivating, Qiao Chu and thepanions had not felt the slightest bit of difort, but have instead felt very much more invigorated.

    ¡°I heard Little Xie say that you want to go to the first Serene Spirit Tower. When are you going to do that?¡± Fei Yan asked curiously. Before they had even restarted on their cultivation, Jun Wu Xie had already nned and prepared to go into the first Serene Spirit Tower to wreck destruction, so that Little ck would be able to recover, but in the entire half year that they had been here in the Tranquil Dream Forest, they had not seen Jun Wu Xie show any inclination of doing that.

    ¡°Very soon.¡± Jun Wu Xie said expressionlessly, her mind seemingly rather distracted. She had a hand held over her chest, her brows slightly furrowed. Over the past half a year, the progress of her cultivation had been extremely fast, and she had not felt any difort throughout. Jun Wu Yao often came to the Tranquil Dream Forest to apany her while she cultivated, and Little Lotus and Poppy came asionally as well, bringing her updates on any news of Jun Gu.

    Having searched for a good half year, Little Lotus and Poppy had seen every single spirit that appeared outside the three Serene Spirit Towers but they still had not seen any spirit that looked simr to Jun Gu, the news causing Jun Wu Xie to feel a tinge of despair.

    The time that Jun Wu would havee to the Spirit World would not have been that long ago as ten years¡¯ time in the Spirit World was as fleeting as a snap of one¡¯s fingers.

    Jun Wu Xie then could not help but start to think whether Jun Gu had already gone to the Serene Spirit Tower and have his spirit soul sacrificed to the Spirit Fire. That was an answer that only Wu Jiu would be able to provide as all spirit that had attained extremely high powers in the Serene Spirit Tower and were absorbed by the Spirit Fire would have gained Wu Jiu¡¯s favour before they were absorbed, bing Wu Jiu¡¯s direct disciple. To know whether Jun Gu had been sacrificed, Wu Jiu was the only person Jun Wu Xie could ask.

    ¡°Little Xie? What is on your mind? You look like you have a lot on your mind.¡± Qiao Chu asked when he saw Jun Wu Xie¡¯s perturbed face, and he could not help but to wave his hand before Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes.

    Jun Wu Xie snapped back to her senses and shook her head slightly to say: ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Just that there is a strange feeling in my chest.¡±

 Chapter 2055 - Astounding Cultivation (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2055: Astounding Cultivation (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie lowered her head to look down at her chest, where she seemed to feel a certain kind of power stirring inside. That feeling was a little familiar, but at the same time strange. Although a little difiting, but it wasn¡¯t really agonizing. She did not feel any abnormality in her soul, and concluded that it could be due to her having cultivated too intensely recently, not wanting to think too much into it.

    The feeling of having regained power was just great and Qiao Chu and the others were excited to show off their new strength. It must be known that ever since they hade into the Spirit World, their weak and insignificant powers had been highly unbearable. Now that they have gained powers once again, these hot blooded and exuberant youths could not help but anticipate being able to exhibit their skills, and Jun Wu Xie going to the first Serene Spirit Tower would give them the best opportunity to do that.

    ¡°Jiang Yun Long seemed to have rxed on his search for you. Do you think they are pursuing other motives?¡± Rong Ruo asked as she looked at Jun Wu Xie.

    From the news that Little Lotus and Poppy had brought, they came to know that the portraits of Jun Wu Xie that had been pasted everywhere had been taken down and Jiang Yun Long had reduced arge part of the spirits tasked with finding Jun Wu Xie. It would seem like they have finally given up on pursuing Jun Wu Xie. Simrly, they had still not located Nn Shan and Brownie so their sudden silence had not only not made Rong Ruo and the others rx their guard but had instead made them suspect whether Jiang Yun Long and Wu Jiu had made new ns.

    ¡°Regardless what they n to do, we will still destroy them! They dared to persecute Little Xie! They must be tired of living!¡± Qiao Chu harrumphed indignantly. Having known Jun Wu Xie for so long, no matter where they were, Jun Wu Xie had never fallen into a situation where she wanted as a fugitive, and Jiang Yun Long had set a new precedent.

    Jun Wu Xie had wanted to say something but the strange feeling in her chest grew more and more intense. From a slight difort to gradually grow into a stinging pain. Her face turned pale in an instant, and her body then started trembling uncontrobly.

    Qiao Chu and the otherpanions noticed Jun Wu Xie¡¯s abnormality and they immediately halted their conversation, to looked at Jun Wu Xie anxiously as the colour on her face continued to worsen.

    ¡°Little Xie, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Qiao Chu was so worried his palms were sweating, seeing Jun Wu Xie in such a condition but did not dare to touch her carelessly, afraid that he would inflict greater harm upon her.

    It was so painful Jun Wu Xie could not even speak. She was feeling as if something was about to surge out from inside her chest, hard to imagine that such a kind of swelling and tearing pain she was feeling would manifest upon a spirit body.

    A tall slender figure suddenly descended from up among the trees, and scooped Jun Wu Xie right into his arms.

    Qiao Chu and the others stared in shock at the person who had suddenly appeared. Until they saw Jun Wu Yao¡¯s familiar contenance, they all then breathed out in relief.

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s brows knitted together as he looked at Jun Wu Xie in his arms, seemingly able to feel her pain from seeing Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body that was shaking uncontrobly. His hands were constantly sending his devil spirit into Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body, seeking to eradicate the agony, but with unnoticeable effect.

    Jun Wu Xie had her teeth gritted tightly together, struggling to suppress the cry that threatened toe out of her mouth. Her tiny hand held Jun Wu Yao¡¯s shirt cor in a death¡¯s grip, trying to endure it with everything she had.

    Suddenly, a streak of light shot out from Jun Wu Xie¡¯s chest, the light flying up into midair before it fell to the ground in an instant. A blurry figure manifested within that light, and at the moment that the light faded away, a tall figure suddenly appeared before Qiao Chu and the others.

    That manifestation caused Qiao Chu and the severalpanions to bepletely stunned in ce.

    It was a tall figure, a man with a handsome countenance.

 Chapter 2056 - The Third Ring Spirit (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2056: The Third Ring Spirit (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Long and thin vines twirled around the man¡¯s wrists, blooms of purple flowers decorating the vines, and upon that handsome alluring face, was an expression showing a trace of shock and surprise.

    ¡°Poi..... Poison Ivy?¡± Qiao Chu rubbed his eyes, staring incredulously at the man walking out from the burst of light. That man was no one else but Poison Ivy that Qiao Chu and the others had met in the forest when they had firste into the Spirit World!

    [Why had Poison Ivy jumped out from Little Xie¡¯s chest?]

    Qiao Chu and the others were properly stunned at that moment.

    In the instant that the light hade out from her body, the agony had immediately disappeared from Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body. Though her face was still pale, she no longer had to endure the pain from before. She sat up in Jun Wu Yao¡¯s arms to stare at Poison Ivy whose face was filled with bewilderment.

    ¡°You.....¡± Poison Ivy stared at Jun Wu Xie, the face that had always been calm now filled with confusion.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Poison Ivy, her gaze simrly rather confused as well.

    Poison Ivy then drew in a deep breath as he closed his eyes a moment before they opened. Under Qiao Chu¡¯s and thepanions¡¯ speechless stares, Poison Ivy then abruptly fell onto one knee as he looked at Jun Wu Xie, and opened his mouth to say: ¡°Poison Ivy greets his Mistress.¡±

    ¡°MISTRESS! ! !¡± Qiao Chu screamed out with pure and utter incredulity, his hands wing at his own face, as he stared in shock at Poison Ivy.

    [What the Hell!]

    [What did he just hear! ?]

    [Poison Ivy actually just addressed Jun Wu Xie as..... Mistress! ?]

    [Isn¡¯t that the form of address Little Lotus and Poppy use for Jun Wu Xie?]

    [Why is Poison Ivy also.....]

    An astounding thought that formed in Qiao Chu¡¯s mind. His eyes grew wide, his gaze switching between Jun Wu Xie and Poison Ivy incessantly, his face looking like he had just seen a ghost.

    ¡°Things..... couldn¡¯t possibly be like what I am imagining right?¡± The corners of Qiao Chu¡¯s mouth twitched, his incredulous gaze then turning to look at Hua Yao standing right beside him.

    Hua Yao had an equally stunned expression on his face, his conflicted gaze locked upon the figure of Poison Ivy, his reaction dyed for a long while before he looked at Qiao Chu to say: ¡°I think..... What you are thinking should be correct.¡±

    Qiao Chu¡¯s entire being then crumbled!

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes were tinged with surprise. Ever since the Spirit Tree¡¯s seed had been ced in her body, and after she had absorbed the Devious Wyvern, she had gotten to know through Jun Wu Yao¡¯s mouth that she would not only have just one lone Ring Spirit, and Poppy¡¯s appearance had verified Jun Wu Yao¡¯s deduction.

    Jun Wu Xie had long prepared herself to wee the arrival of more Ring Spirits, but.....

    She would never ever have thought that after Poppy, the Ring Spirit that would be intricately linked to her would turn out to be..... Poison Ivy? !

    ¡°You¡¯re my Ring Spirit?¡± Jun Wu Xie had been properly surprised by the facts before her eyes. She knew that her future Ring Spirits would definitely also be nt Spirits but..... Poison Ivy..... She suddenly found it rather hard to imagine.

    Poison Ivy then stood up and looked calmly at Jun Wu Xie. In truth, he had never thought that he would actually be Jun Wu Xie¡¯s Ring Spirit. Afterall..... Didn¡¯t Jun Wu Xie already have Little Lotus?

    ¡°Yes, my Mistress.¡± Poison Ivy¡¯s voice regained its calm. Ring Spirits knew clearly where their sense of belonging was directed to. Even if his heart was highly astonished, but Poison Ivy could not deny the link in the consciousnesses of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s and his.

    This youngdy before his eyes was definitely his Mistress.

    ¡°I think I need to calm myself down properly.¡± Qiao Chu mourned as he held Hua Yao¡¯s shoulder, his other hand clutching at his chest looking like he had just suffered a great shock even though he had guessed that this would be the result. But hearing Poison Ivy saying it from the horse¡¯s mouth, he still could not help but feel it incredibly outrageous.

    Poison Ivy could be considered to be the only nt Spirit they hade into contact with in the Spirit World and in the end..... he had actually be Jun Wu Xie¡¯s third Ring Spirit!

 Chapter 2057 - The Third Ring Spirit (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2057: The Third Ring Spirit (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Qiao Chu just felt his heart taking a strong hit deep inside!

    Jun Wu Xie then regained her senses as she looked at Poison Ivy, seemingly trying to digest the news.

    Poison Ivy had be highly calm andposed. If truth was to be told, although he did not think all that well of humans, Poison Ivy had to admit that he had a rather good impression of Jun Wu Xie, remembering the time when Jun Wu Xie was carrying the little ck cat, the anxiety that showed in her eyes, the kind of deep worry that could not be feigned.

    The little ck cat was merely another spirit body and it did not look to be all that powerful. But even though that was the case, Jun Wu Xie was still seen to be so anxious for the little ck cat. Maybe it was from that day onwards that Poison Ivy was destined to be Jun Wu Xie¡¯s Ring Spirit.

    ¡°Mistress seems to have be a lot stronger.¡± Poison Ivy had already be Jun Wu Xie¡¯s Ring Spirit and he was naturally acutely aware of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s condition. From the level of power of the spirit Jun Wu Xie possessed, he could clearly feel that Jun Wu Xie had grown to be much more powerfulpared to before. If not for the fact he knew the amount of time that had psed so clearly, Poison Ivy wouldn¡¯t be able to believe that any spirit would be able to grow from a weak and frail new spirit to now reach a stage where she possessed the ability to execute a spirit outre in just a matter of half a year¡¯s time!

    That¡¯s right, now that Jun Wu Xie had stepped into the realm of executing a spirit outre, looking at all the human spirits throughout the entire Spirit Realm, only four spirits had been able to achieve such a level. But Jun Wu Xie had now be the fifth person so easily and Poison Ivy had no choice but to change his opinion of his new contracted Mistress.

    ¡°Mm.¡± Jun Wu Xie said as she calmed her emotions. It was exactly because her spirit soul¡¯s power had increased in strength that she was able to withstand the arrival of the third Ring Spirit, but the identity of the Ring Spirit..... had truly astounded her.

    Just like how Poison Ivy felt, Jun Wu Xie did not feel that much against Poison Ivy as well.

    Poison Ivy looked around himself and quickly realized that he was in the Tranquil Dream Forest. He lived just at the outer perimeters of the Tranquil Dream Forest and regarding the fact that Jun Wu Xie and herpanions had returned to the Tranquil Dream Forest, he had noticed it but just had not bothered himself with it.

    ¡°Will Mistress be remaining here to continue with your cultivation?¡± Poison Ivy seemed to have quickly epted the fact that he had be Jun Wu Xie¡¯s Ring Spirit and in truth, he had long discovered that Jun Wu Xie was not a deceased spirit soul and that her flesh body was still living.

    ¡°We¡¯ll stay here for a few more days before we will go to the first Serene Spirit Tower.¡± Jun Wu Xie said with a nod of her head.

    Poison Ivy¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. ¡°That is not a suitable ce for Mistress to go to.¡± As he spoke, Poison Ivy¡¯s gaze then turned to fall upon the unconscious little ck cat lying at the side.

    Because Poison Ivy had be her Ring Spirit, Jun Wu Xie knew the kind of loyalty a Ring Spirit had for their Master and hence she did not need to hide anything from Poison Ivy. She told Poison Ivy everything about what she discovered in the Serene Spirit Tower and her intentions to destroy the first Serene Spirit Tower to save the little ck cat.

    Poison Ivy listened to everything silently but the creased brow did not rx in the slightest but to knit even more tightly together.

    ¡°The Serene Spirit Tower is really such a evil and sinister ce.¡± Poison Ivy had felt that there was something wrong with the Serene Spirit Towers all this time but he had never thought that the Serene Spirit Tower would devour spirits. To the Spirit World, that piece of news was just devastating!

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that just the truth! That Wu Jiu is just a heartless and maniacal demon! To think that he could make himself build such a terrifying ce so passionately, and had even wanted to use the Spiritual Bear toplete the construction of the fourth Serene Spirit Tower! He¡¯s absolutely just dreaming. He can just forget about capturing the Spiritual Bear for all his life!¡± When Wu Jiu and Jiang Yun Long were mentioned, a ball of rage just rose up in Qiao Chu. Because of the Yin Yang Bear, with Brownie being a bear spirit as well, Qiao Chu hade to like Brownie very much! ! !

 Chapter 2058 - The Third Ring Spirit (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2058: The Third Ring Spirit (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°I think..... Wu Jiu¡¯s n is about to seed soon.¡± Poison Ivy said suddenly.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Jun Wu Xie detected a something strange in Poison Ivy¡¯s words.

    Poison Ivy then told her about everything that had happened during the period that Jun Wu Xie was in cultivation.

    me Dragon had seeked out Wu Jiu, and invited Poison Ivy and Soul yer to question Wu Jiu about the fourth Serene Spirit Tower. Wu Jiu had candidly answered everything and exined the reason for the fourth Serene Spirit Tower, revealing that all of it had been the Spirit Lord¡¯s idea.

    Poison Ivy felt that Wu Jiu might have some ulterior motive and he did not go seek verification from the Spirit Lord, but left me Dragon with a warning. me Dragon trusted Poison Ivy and he did not go see the Spirit Lord.

    But their choices did not represent Soul yer did the same.

    Soul yer had rushed over to the Spirit Pce the next day and seek verification from the Spirit Lord on Wu Jiu¡¯s words and the result he got was exactly like what Wu Jiu had said, that he had spoken the truth, where everything had indeed been the Spirit Lord idea.

    Having acquired the Spirit Lord¡¯s affirmation, Soul yer had then brought the news back to the Weapon Spirits and ryed it to every single Weapon Spirit, which caused the Weapon Spirits to boil over with excitement.

    The power of the Serene Spirit Tower had made many among the spirit races to covet it since a long time ago. But as the ce would bring harm upon non human spirits, those spirits then had some misgivings about it. But after they came to know that the fourth Serene Spirit Tower could be modified ording to the cultivation method of a specific spirit race, it immediately caused the blood of the Weapon Spirits to boil over, steeling their determination to fight for the fourth Serene Spirit Tower.

    Although me Dragon did not go seek affirmation, and did not make a great deal out of the matter, back when me Dragon and the other leaders had met, outside the cave where me Dragon resided, every word exchanged in that meeting had been overheard by Beast Spirits nearby and they had spread it like wildfire among their race which led all the Beast Spirits to await eagerly the result after me Dragon went to seek affirmation from the Spirit Lord. But me Dragon had still not taken any action after so long while the result that Soul yer had gotten from the Spirit Lord had quickly spread out from the Weapon Spirits.

    The Beast Spirits could not hold themselves back anymore. They only wanted to verify the authenticity of those words and they did not care who was the one who went to verify it.

    With the feasibility of the fourth Serene Spirit Tower confirmed, the Weapon Spirits and the Beast Spirits embarked on an intense battle for it. Scuffles and shes big and small broke out constantly between the two spirit races. me Dragon came out and suppressed it several times but could not quell the desire for power in the hearts of the Beast Spirits, unable to control the entire situationpletely. In the end, even a few nt Spirits were incited into restlessness and quite a number of them jumped into the fray as well.

    Because of the struggle, it caused the standing of me Dragon and Poison Ivy to diminish greatly among the Beast Spirits and nt Spirits. At the same time that Soul yer led the Weapon Spirits to seize the fourth Serene Spirit Tower, me Dragon and Poison Ivy had note forward, which led their fellow spirits of their race toin about their absence, that just rendered their attempts to dissuade everyone to fall further in vain.

    And just a few days ago, a huge battle among the three races urred. After an uncountable number of deaths, the Weapon Spirits who had Soul yer leading them achieved final victory and seized the right to possess the Serene Spirit Tower. They had then already begun to discuss with Wu Jiu how the fourth Serene Spirit Tower was to be modified ording to the method of cultivation used by Weapon Spirits.

    The defeated Beast Spirits and nt Spirits were devastated where a portion of them had even turned their rage in failure onto me Dragon and Poison Ivy, ming them for noting out to lead their spirit race to fight for the fourth Serene Spirit Tower. Immediately, me Dragon and Poison Ivy suffered admonishments and scoldings, which led to their positions within their respective spirit races to be greatly affected as well.

 Chapter 2059 - Insidious Plot (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2059: Insidious Plot (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°A bunch of idiots. Do they really think that getting the fourth Serene Spirit Tower is something great?¡± Qiao Chu said with a scornful smirk upon hearing what they said. What me Dragon and Poison Ivy did was smart, but it was obvious that their fellow spirits of their races were not as smart as them.

    ¡°Without the Spiritual Bear, it is not possible for the fourth Serene Spirit Tower to finish its construction. Wu Jiu will only continue to drag it out.¡± Jun Wu Xie was instead calm andposed before such a situation. The desire to pursue stronger power would often cause spirits to lose their heads, leading them to wander off the original paths they treaded upon.

    Havinge to understand Spirit Reinforcement more and more, Jun Wu Xie was then certain that without the Spiritual Bear, there was no way Wu Jiu would be able toplete the fourth Serene Spirit Tower as to activate such a great number of Spirit Reinforcements runes, it required a sufficiently robust amount of the power of the spirit and it muste from a single source or it would not activate. Moreover, the Spirit Fire on the twelfth level also required the soul of a powerful spirit to be refined for it to form, and spirits that were able to provide such an immense amount of power of the spirit was few and far between, with the Spiritual Bear being one being one of the rare few, or otherwise, why would Wu Jiu expend so much resources to capture the Spirit Bear?

    Jun Wu Xie did not know what kind of a powerful spirit was sacrificed for the construction of the other three Serene Spirit Towers but for the current fourth tower, it would seem like Wu Jiu only had one single choice that was the Spiritual Bear.

    The Spiritual Bear¡¯s frailty before had been exactly because its power of the spirit had been extracted and put into the fourth Serene Spirit Tower and Wu Jiu was unable to swap the spirit halfway, making the Spiritual Bear his only choice.

    Poison Ivy then said: ¡°I am certain Mistress¡¯ deduction is correct. But, Wu Jiu captured the previous Spirit Master yesterday.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Jun Wu Xie was slightly taken aback.

    Although she had not met the previous Spirit Master before, she knew that he was once the leader of the human spirits. But because of a certain someone standing right behind her, the previous Spirit Master felt he let down the Spirit Lord, and went on to give up on the glory he enjoyed before, to go into seclusion. But though the previous Spirit Master lived in seclusion, his standing and influence did not fade from the minds of the human spirits. Added to the fact that he was Wu Jiu¡¯s and Nn Shan¡¯s Master, how could Wu Jiu possibly dare to capture the previous Spirit Master just like that?

    ¡°Wu Jiu pegged some baseless crime onto the Spirit Master and ced the previous Spirit Master under house arrest. He then released news that if Nn Shan did not appear with the fugitive brown bear, then he would have no choice but to inflict harm upon the previous Spirit Master.¡± Poison Ivy did not go into details about the kind of method Wu Jiu had employed to capture the previous Spirit Master, or how he had pegged the crime onto the heads of Brownie and Nn Shan. But just thinking about it and one would know that it was all just one insidious plot.

    ¡°He is doing this to force Nn Shan to hand over the Spiritual Bear. ¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes narrowed up slightly. Wu Jiu had ignored the controversy and ced his own Master under house arrest to coerce his fellow disciple, a despicable and maniacal act. But from Poison Ivy¡¯s narration, Jun Wu Xie did not hear a single thing about any spirits raising any questions.

    ¡°Wu Jiu had drawn the Weapon Spirits over to his side and the Beast Spirits had suffered great losses in the battle before. On top of that, with me Dragon¡¯s position weakened, there was no one who could lead the Beast Spirits to sufficiently question the situation. The nt Spirits just could not be bothered with the affairs of other spirit races and would naturally not stick their noses in. Wu Jiu¡¯s repute among the human spirits has already surpassed that of the previous Spirit Master and because of the construction of the Serene Spirit Towers, the human spirits had longed obeyed his every word. Together with the support of the Weapon Spirits, the entire matter seeded almost without encountering any resistance.¡± Poison Ivy rted with his brows creased up. He knew clearly that the actions of Wu Jiu were despicable but there wasn¡¯t anyone that would be able to stop Wu Jiu anymore at this point. There was nothing anyone could do but to wait for Nn Shan to appear with the Spiritual Bear and there was no way of turning it all around.

 Chapter 2060 - Insidious Plot (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2060: Insidious Plot (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie took a deep breath. ¡°Nn Shan will definitely do as he says.¡±

    The interactions with Nn Shan had let Jun Wu Xie understand his character, highly righteous and a person that would not just stand back to see the previous Spirit Master suffer under Wu Jiu¡¯s malicious hand. He would definitely appear!

    ¡°Like the moron he is, even knowing full well that it¡¯s a trap, he will still go in order to save the previous Spirit Master.¡± Poison Ivy said with a click of his tongue. Although his tongue was venomous, he felt rather helpless. ¡°I think he will turn up by himself and not bring the Spiritual Bear. He is the first to discover the peculiarity in the Serene Spirit Tower and he will definitely try to avoid letting Wu Jiu¡¯s n seed.¡±

    However, Jun Wu Xie shook her head.

    ¡°Once Nn Shan appears, Wu Jiu¡¯s n would have seeded, regardless whether Nn Shan brings the Spiritual Bear.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Qiao Chu could not help but ask at the side.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Qiao Chu and said: ¡°If Wu Jiu can make use of the previous Spirit Master to lure out Nn Shan, then he can use Nn Shan to make Browniee out.¡±

    Spirits who were righteous would not be able to avoid such a venomous trap. Even when they knew full well that they would be walking into a deep abyss with no hope of reprieve, they would still step into the trap in order to save the person they cared for deeply.

    And Nn Shan was like that, with Brownie being the same.

    They would not allow people that they cared for to suffer because of themselves.

    It might be said to be dumb, but people had to respect them for that.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words was also what Poison Ivy was worried about. He did not like to interfere with other people¡¯s affairs, but as the Serene Spirit Tower implicated too many people, he had to take the step forward. He had thought to go discuss the matter with me Dragon before, but before he was able to do it, he had been dragged into Jun Wu Xie, to be her Ring Spirit.

    ¡°Then we must not let Nn Shan go! Isn¡¯t it clearly a multiyered plot? Wu Jiu is just waiting for him to walk right into the trap so Wu Jiu can get his hands on Brownie! !¡± Qiao Chu was furious. What Wu Jiu was doing was as good as defying the Master and destroying the name of one¡¯s ancestors, going against the very grain of humanity, something that no one would be able to ept!

    ¡°With Nn Shan¡¯s character, no matter what we say, we will not be able to change anything. Moreover..... We do not know where he is.¡± Poison Ivy said with a sigh. From Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mouth, he hade to know the secret in the Serene Spirit Towers, which made him vaguely realize that Wu Jiu¡¯s motives were not as simple as he had imagined.

    If it was because authourity, he had be the one party that the Spirit Lord trusted the most. And if it was because of power, he held in his hands all the human spirits in the Spirit World, so why would he throw the biggest force he held into the abyss to have the Serene Spirit Towers devour them?

    Poison Ivy just did not understand what Wu Jiu was thinking. With the way Wu Jiu was doing things, it made it impossible for anyone to guess what his real motives were.

    ¡°I know.¡± Jun Wu Xie suddenly said.

    Poison Ivy was slightly taken aback.

    Jun Wu Xie came walking away from within Jun Wu Yao¡¯s arms. She looked at Poison Ivy and said: ¡°I need to have a chat with Nn Shan.¡±

    Poison Ivy then replied: ¡°That stubborn block of wood will not listen. Even if he believes what you say, it is not possible that he will give up on any opportunity to save the previous Spirit Master.¡±

    ¡°I do not need him to give up on that. I will be asking him to go.¡± Jun Wu Xie said abruptly.

    ¡°Ask him to go?¡± Poison Ivy was suddenly a little confused. [Why can¡¯t he understand what Jun Wu Xie was saying?]

    Jun Wu Xie nodded.

    ¡°You go tell me Dragon to encourage the Beast Spirits to go watch at the date and time that Wu Jiu had set up.¡±

    Poison Ivy still did not understand what Jun Wu Xie was going to do. But as her Ring Spirit, he would naturally trust his Mistress¡¯ judgement.

    ¡°Although me Dragon¡¯s position and standing has been damaged, but with a small task such as this, it shouldn¡¯t be too difficult.¡±

    ¡°When the timees, you can also bring the nt Spirits to go watch the spectacle. On that day, a great show will surelye to y at the first Serene Spirit Tower.¡± The corners of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mouth curled up into a sneer. It was high time she retaliated.

 Chapter 2061 - Insidious Plot (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2061: Insidious Plot (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Alright.¡± Although Poison Ivy did not know what Jun Wu Xie was going to do, but from Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes, he saw confidence. He subconsciously chose to trust Jun Wu Xie with her n.

    ¡°Go tell Little Lotus and Poppy that they do not need to continue to watch the Serene Spirit Tower for this period but just move together with you.¡± Jun Wu Xie then said.

    Poison Ivy nodded, then paused a moment thoughtfully before he looked at Jun Wu Xie to ask. ¡°I have a question.¡±

    ¡°What question?¡±

    ¡°Poppy and Little Lotus.....¡±

    ¡°They are both my Ring Spirits.¡±

    Poison Ivy was finally able to confirm the guess he had in mind.

    ¡°I will only remain her in the Spirit World for a year. Now that a good half year has passed, it won¡¯t be much longer that I might have to go back. Are you willing to return with me?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked, looking at Poison Ivy. She still did not fully understand Poison Ivy¡¯s powers, but from his position among the nt Spirits, it could be seen that he was definitely not weak.

    Poison Ivy knelt on the ground on one knee and said nonchntly: ¡°I shall willingly apany my Mistress at her side.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie nodded her head.

    With his mission in hand, Poison Ivy did not tarry long but to immediately depart, seeking me Dragon to discuss the matter.

    Till Poison Ivy had left, Qiao Chu and the others then gathered around Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Little Xie, have youe up with a n to deal with Wu Jiu and Jiang Yun Long?¡± The moment Qiao Chu saw the smile on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face earlier, he immediately knew that someone¡¯s time was about to be up. Jun Wu Xie seldom smiled, but when she did, it often meant that someone was about to meet with misfortune.

    ¡°I have something in mind, but it¡¯s still not certain. I need to see Brownie first before I can be sure of it.¡± Jun Wu Xie nodded his head to say

    ¡°Then when do we move out?¡± Qiao Chu could no longer hold back his excitement, wishing for nothing more than to be able to charge right out, andpletely cleanse himself of all the aggrievement he had suffered in this ce before.

    ¡°Clear up this ce first.¡± Jun Wu Xie said, pointing at the Spirit Reinforcement circles on the ground.

    Qiao Chu and the others immediately understood Jun Wu Xie¡¯s meaning and the group of youths went over to the Spirit Reinforcement circles inscribed into the ground to wipe them cleanly off.

    Jun Wu Yao put both his hands on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s shoulders. What he liked to see the most was when Jun Wu Xie was in such high spirits, looking so confident, that he really could not resist wanting to kiss that pair of eyes that were shining so brightly.

    And in actual fact.

    Jun Wu Yao did just that.

    He nted a light kiss upon Jun Wu Xie¡¯s long curlingshes and squeezed her little cheeks, a feeling that he would never tire off his entire life.

    Jun Wu Xie then looked at Jun Wu Yao, her eyes blinking.

    ¡°At that time..... You wait at home for me toe back.¡±

    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll wait for you toe back.¡± Jun Wu Yao could not help butugh to say. Those words felt so heartwarming, and he absolutely loved the feeling.

    Jun Wu Yao understood what Jun Wu Xie was worried about. And he believed that Jun Wu Xie would be able to deal with all of this.

    His Little One was slowly growing up, into a little devil that could hold her own.

    Qiao Chu and the others had naturally wisely chosen to disregard the fact they were seeing the pair engaging in obedience training, as they quickly dealt with the clearing up of the area appropriately.

    As they left the Tranquil Dream Forest, Jun Wu Yao then reluctantly went back ¡°home¡±, and Jun Wu Xie had conveniently left the unconscious little ck cat in his hands to take care of it. As for Jun Wu Xie and herpanions, they went along on their way towards an area near to the fourth Serene Spirit Tower to look for Nn Shan.

    Coming back to the fourth Serene Spirit Tower, a good half year had passed. From the outside, the construction of the entire Serene Spirit Tower looked to be fullyplete, and outside around the tower, there were many Weapon Spirits who took on the guarding of the ce from the human spirits, as they stood before the Serene Spirit Tower.

 Chapter 2062 - Pushing to the Point of Death (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2062: Pushing to the Point of Death (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie and thepanions found Nn Shan very quickly. Compared to thest time they met, Nn Shan¡¯s situation was a little worse off. A sorrow filled face that upon seeing Jun Wu Xie and herpanions appear, merely forced a smile that barely tugged at the edges of his mouth.

    In the room, Brownie was seated upon the floor just like before, as with itrge pudgy paws, it pawed a few things here, and toyed with another few things there. Seeing Jun Wu Xie, it immediately shifted it great big rear, to lumber over to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s feet, and raised a big furry paw to hug Jun Wu Xie¡¯s leg, acting highly coy and coquettish.

    What Jun Wu Xie could not resist the most were such furry and adorable creatures. She could not help but to stretch a hand out to rub Brownie¡¯s big round head, her eyes filled with delight.

    ¡°All of you have grown stronger by a lot.....¡± The gaunt and sallow looking Nn Shan noticed that the power of the spirit on the bodies of Jun Wu Xie and herpanions had grown a lot more robust than before, to the extent that they were not inferior to his own in the slightest. That discovery greatly surprised Nn Shan. Thest time she saw Jun Wu Xie felt to be about half a year ago and half a year¡¯s time did not count as anything much to a spirit body. A lot of new spirit souls would not even have shedded themselves off of the translucent emptiness of being a new soul but upon Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body, he could no longer see the slightest bit of a new soul¡¯s state.

    ¡°Mm.¡± Jun Wu Xie nodded. With Brownie hugging her leg, she was unable to immediately dislodge herself but just allowed Brownie to continue totch on as she remained standing in her spot. Qiao Chu and the others just nonchntly went to find a seat for themselves with only Fan Zhuo, who had not been able to stroke Brownie had his eyes turned to pass fleetingly over the other Beast Spirits, looking highly forlorn.

    The Beast Spirits seemed to notice Fan Zhuo¡¯s ¡°fevered¡± gaze and felt rather coy but shifted themselves in the end and ced their tails on Fan Zhuo¡¯s knee. Fan Zhuo immediately stroked them feeling highly satisfied.

    ¡°.....¡± Qiao Chu stared at the ¡°furvered¡± pair that were Jun Wu Xie and Fan Zhuo, finding it hard to imagine how the two of them were able to love furry creatures all that much.

    Prime examples of to not judge a book by its cover.

    ¡°About the previous Spirit Master, I have heard about it.¡± Jun Wu Xie said candidly to Nn Shan.

    Nn Shan was slightly taken aback, as he then shook his head with a bitter smile on his face.

    ¡°Hence, you havee to find me to tell me that it is a trap and do not want me to go?¡± Nn Shan said with a sigh. ¡°Whatever you want to say, I can fully understand. But I am indebted to my Master for all the instruction and guidance he has given me and now that he has fallen into unexpected cmity, how could I possibly sit back and not do anything about it? If I am to just watch him fall under Wu Jiu¡¯s venomous hand and shut my ears in order to save myself, then how am I any different from Wu Jiu? Wouldn¡¯t I be worse than a nefarious beast just the same?¡±

    ¡°I know that if I go, I will not be able toe back alive. It isn¡¯t only for a day or two that Wu Jiu has hated me, but I still have to go. Regardless what he will do to me when I show up, it is the least I must do as a disciple. Rest assured that I will not bring Brownie. I have already discussed it with the cheetah and the others. Once I leave here, they will immediately take Brownie away and hide in a ce that I will not know of. So, no matter what kind of method Wu Jiu employs to pry my mouth open, he will still not be able to find Brownie.¡±

    Nn Shan was making arrangements for Brownie like he was preparing for his funeral. In another three days, he would be going to the first Serene Spirit Tower to finally conclude the whole matter. He had thought about it for a long time, and had prepared everything he could for it, seeking to not let down the gratitude he had for all his Master¡¯s guidance, and to not let Brownie fall into danger.

    ¡°Do you think that things will be fine just as long as they do not find Brownie?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked with an eyebrow raised as she looked at Nn Shan.

 Chapter 2063 - Pushing to the Point of Death (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2063: Pushing to the Point of Death (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Nn Shan then said with a bitter smile: ¡°What else can I do? I cannot possibly leave my Master in the lurch and I do not want Brownie toe to any harm. Only with Brownie taken away from this ce, would its safety be assured. I have told cheetah and the others that once I leave here, don¡¯t tell Brownie too much and they will take care of Brownie from then on.¡±

    ¡°You really believe that Brownie will not know?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked with an eyebrow lifted as she looked at Brownie who was still tightlytched onto her leg. Despite it being such arge and enormous sized brown bear, at that moment, it made people feel that it looked so helpless, and its eyes that were staring right at Jun Wu Xie seemed to be pleading with her.

    ¡°Although Brownie is not able to open its mouth to speak, but it understands what is happening around it. It knows you are a good person, and that is why he came seeking your help in the beginning. It also knows what you are intending to do or why would you think it is holding on to me now?¡± Jun Wu Xie said, her heart feeling a little stifled, as the one thing she was weakest against was exactly with things like this.

    Nn Shan was speechless for a moment. He was trying very hard to convince himself that he had made proper arrangements for everything but a voice in his heart was telling him that everything was not as perfect as he had imagined.

    ¡°I can guarantee that once you¡¯re captured by Wu Jiu, it would not even take month before this fool will be just like you, to go charging right in and delivering itself into a trap.¡± Jun Wu Xie said as she rubbed Brownie¡¯s ears.

    Brownie looked at Nn Shan, its eyes filled with worry and reluctance to part.

    Nn Shan¡¯s eyes did not dare to meet that gaze and he could only lower his head to avoid Brownie¡¯s gaze.

    Deeply afraid that if he looked into those eyes, he might waver in the decision he had made.

    Jun Wu Xie sighed as she looked at the sorrowful and pitiful state the man and bear pair were in and she decided that she was not going to waste her breath. ¡°I had indeede looking for you today because of Wu Jiu, but I came here not because I want to stop you from going but am supporting you to go there, and to bring Brownie along with you.¡±

    ¡°What? Bring Brownie along with me? ! Impossible! If I am to bring Brownie, it would be captured by Wu Jiu! I cannot do that!¡± Nn Shan immediately became anxious. He had thought that Jun Wu Xie hade to dissuade him. But against all expectations, Jun Wu Xie was not only not dissuading him, she was instead urging him to bring Brownie along with him! Wouldn¡¯t that be throwing Brownie right into grave danger! ?

    Not to mention Nn Shan, even the other four Beast Spirits had immediately jumped to their feet upon hearing Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words, to stare incredulously at Jun Wu Xie in disbelief.

    ¡°Please do not take the Spiritual Bear¡¯s safety as a joke. Even if you are the Spiritual Bear¡¯s benefactor, we will not allow the Spiritual Bear to suffer even the slightest hint of harm.¡± The cheetah said as looked at Jun Wu Xie disapprovingly, seemingly unable to understand why Jun Wu Xie would suddenly make such a suggestion.

    Jun Wu Xie did not bother herself with Nn Shan¡¯s protest but just looked at the cheetah to say: ¡°If it¡¯s Nn Shan goes by himself, Brownie wille to understand everything that has happened one day. Even if you can stop him for a period, you will never be able to stop his firm resolve. There wille a day that Brownie will go charging out. Do you think that if Wu Jiu were to hang Nn Shan high up right before all the spirits and put him under merciless torture, you will be able to make yourself stand back and do nothing? And Brownie will be able to do nothing? Don¡¯t think that I am exaggerating just to scare you as Wu Jiu is definitely capable of such things, and even things more cruel than this. At that time, even the few of you here will be rash, needless to mention Brownie.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words made the cheetah fall silent. For the past half a year, they had protected Brownie together with Nn Shan throughout the whole period. How could they not have developed any affections for each other? If things were to really develop to the extent like Jun Wu Xie had said, not to mention Brownie, it was feared that it would be just like what Jun Wu Xie had said, that they would go on to act rashly.

 Chapter 2064 - Pushing to the Point of Death (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2064: Pushing to the Point of Death (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The several Beast Spirits fell silent. Obviously, they were not able to refute Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words properly.

    They had stood against Wu Jiu before and they naturally knew how maniacally cruel a person he was. They knew very well that Jun Wu Xie was definitely not exaggerating her words to cower them and that Wu Jiu was clearly capable of such deeds or to be even more cruel.

    Nn Shan fell back into his chair utterly distressed, the helplessness and defeat almost burying him.

    He could not let the previous Spirit Master down, nor could he ignore Brownie and Wu Jiu¡¯s venomous cruelty was forcing him into a corner where both choices were equally hard for him.

    Brownie let out a whimper and finally released the paws it had around Jun Wu Xie¡¯s leg to shift itself slowly to go to Nn Shan¡¯s side. It then embraced Nn Shan into its broad and solid chest as it made a series of soft cries, seemingly trying to appease Nn Shan¡¯s emotions that were going out of control.

    Fan Zhuo and the others who were watching from the side found it hard to continue to watch the scene and Qiao Chu then moved himself soundlessly to go beside Jun Wu Xie to tug at a corner of her clothes, his face tearlessly mournful.

    ¡°Little Xie, if you have a way out of this then tell it to them straight. Seeing them like this is just too agonizing to watch.¡±

    If this had happened to them where they were made to choose between Yan Bu Gui and their own Ring Spirits, they would definitely go mad.

    Although Brownie was not Nn Shan¡¯s Ring Spirit, but Nn Shan had long treated Brownie as a closepanion of his.

    The flesh on the palm and on the back of one¡¯s hand was flesh just the same and it was little wonder why Nn Shan was feeling so conflicted.

    Jun Wu Xie blew out a breath and opened her mouth to say: ¡°If all of you trust me, then just do as what I say. I will not let you fall to harm. I will let you, Brownie, and the previous Spirit Master toe out safely from this cmity.¡±

    Nn Shan raised his head up from the utter dismay he was in, to stare at Jun Wu Xie with eyes filled with eager anticipation.

    ¡°Three dayster, bring Brownie together with you.¡± Jun Wu Xie then said.

    ¡°You cannot!¡± The several Beast Spirits at the side immediately jumped up in protest.

    Qiao Chu immediately delivered a sharp rap onto the head of the cheetah and eximed in infuriation: ¡°Hear the whole thing out before you protest!¡±

    Having suffered a rap from Qiao Chu¡¯s fist on its head, the cheetah looked at Qiao Chu in aggrievement. This human spirit wouldpletely not be a match for it in the past but just the aura upon thed¡¯s body now already made it understand that if it was to raise a paw against him, it would only suffer a hapless thrashing.

    ¡°You feel that it¡¯s dangerous because you think that once Brownie goes there, it would be surrounded and attacked. But you have instead forgotten Brownie¡¯s identity. Brownie is the Spiritual Bear, an irreceable spiritual leader among the Beast Spirits. Could the Beast Spirits possibly just stand there and watch with their own eyes their very own Spiritual Bear being taken away?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked.

    ¡°Although what you have said is correct, but as the Spiritual Bear is so frail and weak now, it is unable to show its power as the Spiritual Bear and the Beast Spirits would then not know its real identity. Even if we were to tell them, they would not believe us.¡± The cheetah meant to jump to its feet but before Qiao Chu¡¯s fist that was held up threateningly, itid itself on the ground as it muttered.

    Jun Wu Xie then countered: ¡°What if I have a way that will allow Brownie to restore some of its powers?¡±

    The cheetah¡¯s eyes then lit up slightly. The biggest problem they were facing was that Brownie was not able to show its powers as a the Spiritual Bear and had no way of getting help from the Beast Spirits.

    Nn Shan had also raised his head up in surprise, to look highly expectantly at Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°You know of a way to let Brownie recover?¡± This was something that Nn Shan had been pondering about for a long time. He had tried many ways with the cheetah and the others to let Brownie recover its powers but topletely no avail. Although Brownie had recovered a little, but it was not nearly enough to restore its power to like it was before, unable for it to show the Spiritual Bear¡¯s powers. Half a year¡¯s time to a spirit was afterall just too short a period and it was not sufficient to bring about a change of any import.

 Chapter 2065 - Pushing to the Point of Death (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2065: Pushing to the Point of Death (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie nodded her head and without saying anything more, she took out a little awl before started carving into the ground.

    That was the awl that Jun Wu Xie has ¡°misappropriated¡± from the fourth Serene Spirit Tower¡¯s worksite. There seemed to be a certain power of the spirit hidden within the little awl as it didn¡¯t grow blunt with use and was just great for carving out Spirit Reinforcement runes. Having felt that it was very useful, Jun Wu Xie had brought it out from the site.

    Nn Shan and the cheetah looked on quietly at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s actions and they quickly noticed that the runes Jun Wu Xie carved into the ground actually looked so familiar, highly simr to those upon the Serene Spirit Towers.

    Jun Wu Xie soon carved out a great big circle of Spirit Reinforcement runes in the ground, and from the width of the circle, it could be seen that it would just be able to contain Brownie¡¯s body.

    ¡°This is?¡± Nn Shan raised his head to look at Jun Wu Xie in surprise. Those familiar looking runes had made him recall everything back in the Serene Spirit Tower, but he was still not entirely certain.

    ¡°Adapted from the Serene Spirit Tower. But rest assured, I havepletely modified it and this will not cause a spirit body any harm, but assist the spirit in its cultivation.¡± After Jun Wu Xie was finished, she kept the little awl away. Although Wu Jiu was definitely not any kind soul, but that little awl was quite a useful little toy.

    Nn Shan looked at Jun Wu Xie, and then looked at the circle formed with Spirit Reinforcement runes, his face staring in pure disbelief.

    All the way back when Nn Shan had discovered there was something strange in the Serene Spirit Tower, he had attempted to unravel the meaning of these runes. But even after several decades had passed, he had stille up with nothing, unable to understand what those runes were used for at all.

    But looking at the current state Jun Wu Xie was in, it would seem like she had unraveled everything about it, and Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words had made him think of the sudden and unbelievable advancement of the power of the spirit in Jun Wu Xie and her severalpanions.

    ¡°You gained your powers using this to cultivate?¡± Nn Shan¡¯s voice was shaking slightly.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded her head without hesitation.

    Nn Shan¡¯s body then trembled uncontrobly. If all of this was true, then Jun Wu Xie¡¯s decision here today would definitely bring about a great and important retaliation!

    ¡°Com.¡± Jun Wu Xie said as she beckoned at Brownie. Brownie lumbered over unguardedly and plomped his great behind down into the middle of the circle.

    ¡°Cultivate.¡± Jun Wu Xie then gave Brownie a crisp and curt order.

    Brownie blinked its eyes foolishly as it stared at the circle of Spirit Reinforcement runes surrounding it. It looked to its left, and then looked to the right, looking highly curious. After staring at them for a while, it then obediently followed Jun Wu Xie¡¯s order and began to cultivate.

    At the moment Brownie began to cultivate, Nn Shan was surprised to discover that the power of the spirit in the room was surging at an astounding speed towards the Spirit Reinforcement circle, and the Spirit Reinforcement runes carved into the floor were actually giving out a faint glow, where the light felt highlyforting.

    The four Beast Spirits werepletely stunned by the scene before their eyes. They jumped to their feet in shock, staring the the power of the spirit that was being drawn in by the Spirit Reinforcement runes that surged into Brownie¡¯s body in an incessant stream. Brownie¡¯s fur then seemed to be imbued with the power, waving when there was no wind, clumps of golden light gradually covering over that brown fur!

    ¡°How..... How is this possible.....¡± Nn Shan¡¯s eyes went wide as he stared, unable to believe everything that he was seeing.

    ¡°There is nothing impossible about this.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s arms were crossed over her chest, as she calmly watched the change that wasing over Brownie. The show was only just beginning.

 Chapter 2066 - Beauty Trap (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2066: Beauty Trap (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Coming out from Nn Shan¡¯s room, Qiao Chu¡¯s face was filled with smiles. Whenever he thought about the reactions of the cheetah and the others, he just could not help but want to howl.

    ¡°What do we do now?¡± Hua Yao then looked at Jun Wu Xie to ask. Based on his understanding of Jun Wu Xie, he did not believe that Jun Wu Xie¡¯s retaliation would just be this.

    ¡°You guys go back first. I¡¯m going to the Serene Spirit Tower to have a look.¡± Jun Wu Xie said.

    Qiao Chu could not hold himself back from jumping up and saying: ¡°Bring me along! Bring me along!¡±

    He really could not wait to see Jun Wu Xie to embark on destruction.

    Jun Wu Xie swung her gaze over to Qiao Chu and she said coldly: ¡°You so certain that after you go in there, Rolly will not be affected?¡± Jun Wu Xie dared to go, because the Spirit Tree¡¯s seed had be a guarantee that even if she was to go there once again, she could be sure that the little ck cat would not disappear.

    But it was not the same with Qiao Chu and the others.

    As expected, upon hearing Jun Wu Xie say that, Qiao Chu¡¯s entire body made like a frost beaten eggnt, witheringpletely.

    ¡°Alright, youe back with me obediently to continue cultivating. Little Xie will be able to deal with her own things, and all we have to do is just to wait to watch the show.¡± It was rare for Hua Yao to utter such a big bunch of words where he then hooked his arm around Qiao Chu¡¯s neck and dragged him away.

    Qiao Chu was feeling rather depressed but with Hua Yao¡¯s ¡°appeasement¡±, he immediately perked up with vigor and howled about wanting to cultivate seriously as he went bumbling right behind Hua Yao to leave.

    Fan Zhuo and the others exchanged a few more words with Jun Wu Xie before they simrly left.

    Jun Wu Xie made her way towards the first Serene Spirit Tower, and the queue outside the Serene Spirit Tower continued to snake a long way out.

    Jun Wu Xie drew in a deep breath and touched her own face, a helpless smile suddenly rising up upon it as she opened her stride to go walking over towards the guards at first Serene Spirit Tower.

    The two human spirits standing in front of the Serene Spirit Tower looked bored as they gazedzily upon the long lines before their eyes, the corners of their mouths twitching from time to time, seemingly feeling rather impatient.

    Standing guard here for the whole day, they were finding it highly boring as they gazed around them. Suddenly, a peerlessly beautiful figure came gliding in within their line of sight.

    They saw a youngdy with a face of wless beauty that was seemingly at quite a loss as she approached.

    Although the number of human spirits in the Spirit World wasn¡¯t all that small in number, but there were very few young and fairdies. Having a youngdy as pretty as a flower appearing before them so suddenly, it immediately caused the listless and dispirited guards to perk up. They immediately straightened their backs and tried their best to put on their most handsome and suave looks.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face looked to be at a loss as she came up to the doors in front of the Serene Spirit Tower. Her appearance had immediately drawn the attention of the human spirits in the queue, the gazes of all the males attracted to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s looks, where the dull and dry wait from being in the queue immediately evaporated.

    ¡°These two Big Brothers.....¡± Jun Wu Xie put on a timid look, her brows knitted together worriedly as she looked at the guards.

    That one call of ¡°Big Brother¡± had almost caused the bones of the two guards to turn to mush, with Jun Wu Xie¡¯s voice sounding so gentle, causing the guards to be highly afraid their fierce looks might frighten the little beauty.

    ¡°Lady, is there anything we can help you with?¡± The two men stumbled over themselves to ask.

    ¡°I just moved here and am staying close by. I did not know that there would be so many people queing here. I have some matters to attend toter tonight so, can you..... allow me to go inside first?¡± Jun Wu Xie said looking visibly distressed, which almost melted the hearts of everyone there.

    ¡°Err.....¡± Even before such wless beauty, the two guards did not dare to open the door of convenience just like that. Although they were reluctant, they had still hesitated.

 Chapter 2067 - Beauty Trap (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2067: Beauty Trap (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°I have this. Can I go in with it?¡± Jun Wu Xie noticed the men¡¯s hesitation and immediately took out the bronze badge she had gotten when she hadboured at the worksite of the fourth Serene Spirit Tower

    The two men took a look at the bronze badge and immediately smiled.

    ¡°You can, you can.¡±

    The bronze badge was proof of having toiled for the Serene Spirit Towers. Spirits with the bronze badge would be able to gain priority entry into the Serene Spirit Towers to cultivate. But the bronze badges only had a seven day validity and although it allowed one to do away with waiting, it came with a time limit. The two men were still a little hesitant but seeing the bronze badge gave them a valid reason to allow Jun Wu Xie in. In this way, they were not only able to gain the little beauty¡¯s favour, they did not have to break any rules for it, hence, they were naturally happy to do it.

    With the bronze badge as a pass of passage, the two men were then more than happy to open the door of convenience for Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie went straight into the Serene Spirit Tower. The bronze badges had specific uses and the priority ess the bronze badge provided was meant to be used only at the Serene Spirit Tower where they had contributed their efforts into its construction. Jun Wu Xie¡¯s bronze badge had clearly had the character ¡°four¡± inscribed into it but as the two men had been so besotted with Jun Wu Xie¡¯s beauty, they had not even looked at the badge closely, which allowed Jun Wu Xie to win the advantage.

    This was the first time that Jun Wu Xie had gained an advantage through her beauty, which she did not know whether tough or cry about. Towards her looks, she had never cared much about it, but it hade in useful today.

    The inside of the Serene Spirit Tower was exactly the same as when Jun Wu Xie hade before, still fully packed with human spirits. The human spirits numbered the most in the first to fifth levels of the Serene Spirit Tower and the higher she went, the further the numbers thinned.

    Those able to reach the twelfth level, were only two disciples of Wu Jiu¡¯s, and due to the previous Spirit Master¡¯s captivity, Jiang Yun Long and the other disciple were currently not cultivating there, but were busying themselves out there. Hence, when Jun Wu Xie came up to the twelfth level, it waspletely empty, with only the enormous ball of Spirit Fire suspended in the air, taking up almost two thirds of the entire twelfth level.

    Jun Wu Xie went around to inspect the ce. There was only one human spirit on the eleventh level as the higher one went, the number of human spirits who were able to withstand it lessened. And when they were immersed in their cultivation, it was impossible for them to notice whether anyone had passed through the level they were in, so nobody had noticed that Jun Wu Xie had gone straight up to the twelfth level.

    After ascertaining that no one would suddenly appear, Jun Wu Xie then took out the little awl hidden in her sleeve. She calmly stared at the ring of Spirit Reinforcement runes below the Spirit Fire as she recalled from memory once more the sequence she had checked through countless of times in her mind. At that moment, Jun Wu Xie then went walking up and crouched herself down by the Spirit Fire as she used the little awl in her hand to change the ring of Spirit Reinforcement runes.

    The tiny sounds of carving sounded out in the twelfth level of the Serene Spirit Tower. The sound was very soft and if they were not on the same level, no one would ever detect it. After three whole hours of toil, Jun Wu Xie finally finished modifying the ring of Spirit Reinforcement runes under the Spirit Fire to the way she intended them to be. She had only modified a small part and under the shroud of the enormous Spirit Fire, no one would notice that the runes had undergone subtle changes. Unless Wu Jiu came in personally to inspect them, otherwise, Jun Wu Xie was confident that no one would notice.

    Giving it a final inspection whether she had missed anything out, Jun Wu Xie was finally certain that she had modified them perfectly. That was when she then kept the little awl safely away and went walking down from the twelfth level.

    Having just stepped onto the ninth level, the human spirit that walked towards her made Jun Wu Xie¡¯s gaze change slightly. Her eyes lowered unnoticeably and acting like she had not noticed anything, she passed the human spirit by his shoulder, and went walking slowly down in descent.

 Chapter 2071 - The Hearts of Humans are Unpredictable (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2071: The Hearts of Humans are Unpredictable (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Soul yer did not care one bit about what the previous Spirit Master had done. It was feeling a little impatient as it looked at Wu Jiu, seemingly urging him about something.

    Wu Jiu nodded his head slightly at Soul yer, seemingly in reassurance.

    The entire ce outside the Serene Spirit Tower erupted with incessant waves of debate. Somemented on the previous Spirit Master¡¯s fall into depravity, some used the previous Spirit Master of vile malice, and some others just waited to watch the great show that was about tomence.

    Humans were the mostplicated creatures under the Heavens. When they are born, they are all ignorant and innocent babies. But divergent experiences and varying environments with different people around them makes them feels different emotions, gradually changing their mindsets and hearts, to have them slowly grow up to be people who arepletely disparate.

    The human heart is highly prone to changes, and the talk in the world outside will easily change a person¡¯s heart and mind.

    The previous Spirit Master did not harbour any hatred towards the admonishments directed upon him, and he did notin, but merely looked slightly deste and helpless against it.

    As a human, he knew the ugliness of the human heart more clearly than anyone.

    He did not me the fickleness of those people, but only med theplexity and ugliness that pervaded the world.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Suddenly, a rage filled roar sounded out from behind the mass of human spirits.

    All spirits turned towards the source of that voice in an instant, to see Nn Shane walking out on his own from among the spirits, the eyes upon that gently handsome countenance, showing rage they had never shown before!

    Wu Jiu straightened himself in his seat, an elbow supported on his knee. His body leaned forward slightly, as he looked at Nn Shan who hade as expected.

    ¡°Junior Nn, you¡¯re here atst.¡±

    Nn Shan¡¯s furious eyes swept over Wu Jiu, refusing to acknowledge him. His gaze then fell upon the previous Spirit Master, the eyes filling up with pain and agony. He went walking quickly to go before the previous Spirit Master, and suddenly fell on both knees to the ground, to kowtow three times before the previous Spirit Master, his head knocking on the ground loudly.

    The sounds were so loud that it made the previous Spirit Master open his eyes suddenly.

    ¡°Your disciple Nn Shan has caused Master to suffer such great humiliation. Your disciple has been ipetent and I beg for Master to punish me!¡± Nn Shan knelt before the previous Spirit Master, his heart filled with remorse and self reproach.

    The previous Spirit Master had been calm throughout but upon seeing Nn Shan with his eyes brimming with tears in self reproach, the previous Spirit Master¡¯s eyes grew red rimmed as well.

    Simrly a disciple of his, Nn Shan¡¯s personality was simple and honest, one who disliked conflicts, his temperament most gentle. Compared to the intelligent and astute Wu Jiu of the past, Nn Shan had seemed so unremarkable. As their Master, the previous Spirit Master had been more satisfied with Wu Jiu, a disciple who possessed remarkable gift, with a great gift of the gab. He had liked Nn Shan as well, but not in the same way he saw Wu Jiu.

    Back when the previous Spirit Master had given up on his position, and had to pass down his position of the Spirit Master, he had hesitated then.

    Whether he should pass down the position to Wu Jiu with surpassing intelligence, or the gentle and kindly Nn Shan.

    In the end, considering that the responsibility of being the Spirit Master was very heavy, and Nn Shan¡¯s character was too gentle where he would not be resolute enough, he had then handed the position over to Wu Jiu.

    Never had he thought that the decision he made back then would turn out soughable today.

    The disciple that he had been satisfied with had imprisoned him in the dungeon and Nn Shan whom he had felt to becking had still showed up despite knowing full well that it was trap in order to save him. Upon seeing him, Nn Shan had notined a single word, but was instead filled with self reproach.

    Such kinship, such filial piety, caused the previous Spirit Master¡¯s heart to wince with pain, hating that fact that he was not able to turn back time and reset it all. He would definitely not choose to nurture a tiger to bring upon cmity, and cause the truly loyal Nn Shan to suffer such aggrievement.

    ¡°Get up, get up quickly. Master is the one who let you down, and brought harm onto you.¡± The previous Spirit Master said, his voice trembling.

 Chapter 2074 - Face Slapping of the Ecstatic Rapture Palm (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2074: Face pping of the Ecstatic Rapture Palm (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Nn Shan then stared with his eyes fixed unwaveringly at Wu Jiu.

    ¡°Remember what you just said.¡±

    ¡°I remember it very clearly.¡± Wu Jiu said with a lightugh and then gave Jiang Yun Long a signal with his eyes. Without caring whether Nn Shan was willing or not, Jiang Yun Long then mped the Soul Binding Chains upon Nn Shan¡¯s wrists.

    ¡°Uncle Master Nn, shall we?¡± Jiang Yun Long said gleefully as he gave Nn Shan a push.

    Nn Shan nced at him but did not shift his feet a single step.

    Jiang Yun Long seemed to be a little impatient, cursing inwardly that Nn Shan was just struggling in vain before everyone. He had already fallen into his Master¡¯s hands and he was still acting all high and mighty here. Wait till they put him in the dungeons and he will need to be taught a good lesson to vent out all this frustration.

    ¡°Hurry up and not waste everyone¡¯s time.¡± Jiang Yun Long stretched his hand out in impatience, pushing Nn Shan roughly on the shoulder.

    Suddenly!

    A Heaven shaking roar of a bear shot up into the sky.

    Several huge figures came shooting out from among the masses of spirits, to charge straight towards where Nn Shan was standing!

    Jiang Yun Long¡¯s heart quivered, quickly pulling himself away from Nn Shan.

    ¡°Roar!¡± The massive brown bear stood blocking right in front of Nn Shan, to face the hastily retreating Jiang Yun Long and to let out a furious and rage filled roar.

    Beside Nn Shan, with the brown bear leading them, were four other Beast Spirits circling around Nn Shan. They were all in a defensive stance, and it was clear that they wanted to ensure Nn Shan¡¯s safety.

    In the instant that Wu Jiu saw the brown bear, he immediately shot to his feet from the chair. Great delight brewed in his eyes and his hands were trembling with ecstatic excitement as he stared at the roaring brown bear where he thenughed out loud hysterically all of a sudden.

    ¡°Hahaha! Nn Shan, Nn Shan. See how stupid you are. You thought you could protect the beast but had not thought that the beast would care so much for you that it could not even wait a single moment before running all the way here toe save you. This is so funny it¡¯s killing me.¡± Wu Jiu was reallyughing uninhibitedly without restraint. He had thought to capture Nn Shan in order for him to force the Spiritual Bear out and that it would be at least a few days before that would happen. Never had he thought that when Nn Shan had barely just stepped in here today, that Spiritual Bear would immediatelye deliver itself straight to his door. How could Wu Jiu not be delighted by that?

    Nn Shan looked at Brownie and the several Beast Spirits who had suddenly appeared, his eyes not showing the slightest bit of surprise, looking like he already knew that this would be the result all along. Looking at Brownie who was roaring incessantly, Nn Shan raised his hands that were restrained by the Soul Binding Chains and rubbed Brownie on its head as he said gently: ¡°It¡¯s alright. Don¡¯t go hurting your throat.¡±

    Brownie then calmed down under Nn Shan¡¯s touch. It turned its head and looked obediently at Nn Shan, immediately stopping its roaring.

    Wu Jiuughed scornfully and his gaze turned to sweep over the surprised Beast Spirits all around. ¡°My Beast Spirit friends. Look clearly here. Is this brown bear here your Spiritual Bear?¡±

    Coming to know that Brownie that was standing beside Nn Shan was the target that Wu Jiu was seeking to capture, all the Beast Spirits turned their heads to gaze upon the bear, like they were going to stare holes right through Brownie¡¯s body.

    The brown fur did not possess the golden lustre of the Spiritual Bear, and though massive, it did not exude any powerful aura from its power of the spirit. The mass of Beast Spirits shook their heads inwardly. This was not their Spiritual Bear. Their Spiritual Bear was not so weak.

    The reactions of the Beast Spirits fell into the eyes of Wu Jiu, and Wu Jiu¡¯s eyes then showed a gleeful glint.

    He had dared to have so many spirits gather here today because he was certain that the Spiritual Bear whose power of the spirit had been mostly absorbed by the Serene Spirit Tower would not be able to show up in a state that exemplified the Spiritual Bear, and that the current state of the Spiritual Bear would look to be just an unremarkable brown bear Beast Spirit in everyone¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter 2075 - Face Slapping of the Ecstatic Rapture Palm (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2075: Face pping of the Ecstatic Rapture Palm (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Ha.¡± Nn snorted in derision.

    Wu Jiu instead saw it as a struggle while in the throes of death. He would be happy to see Nn Shan¡¯s crushing defeat, where he would even watch in admiration as a type of enjoyment for him.

    ¡°Nn Shan. You are really such a good fellow junior of mine, so much so that you are able to satisfy my needs so very quickly. Since this brown bear has already delivered itself up to my door, you are still my good little fellow junior. Wait till I capture that brown bear, and I will set you free, without needing you toe y guest at my ce anymore.¡± Wu Jiu said with his chin lifted, and a bunch of his disciples immediately surged forward, to surround Brownie and the other Beast Spirits within a circle six men thick facing both inwards and outwards.

    Brownie let out a roar of rage and the cheetah bared its fangs, ready to jump into battle anytime.

    Nn Shan continued to stare at Wu Jiu who was looking beside himself with glee.

    ¡°Wu Jiu, you shall pay for everything that you¡¯ve done today.¡±

    ¡°Oh? I would really like to see how you are going to make me pay. Arrest that bear right now!¡± Wu Jiu shouted out coldly.

    Jiang Yun Long and a bunch of human spirits jumped straight towards Brownie and the others, but in the next instant, several massive vines shot out from behind them that sent the human spirits surrounding Brownie and the four Beast Spirits flying away in a blink!

    Wu Jiu was startled as he quickly turned to look at the source of those vines.

    Poison Ivy slowly walked into Wu Jiu¡¯s line of sight, the dancing vines around his body clearly showing who was responsible for the strike that had just happened. It was him!

    ¡°Poison Ivy!¡± Wu Jiu¡¯s eyes narrowed as he stared at Poison Ivy who had charged into the fray so suddenly, and his eyes took on a vicious tinge. He had heard from Jiang Yun Long before that Poison Ivy was involved in this matter and if not for the fact that he did not want to antagonize the nt Spirits at this critical juncture, Wu Jiu would have moved against Poison Ivy long ago.

    Even if he was to let Poison Ivy go this time, when the fifth Serene Spirit Tower was to be constructed, Poison Ivy would then be his next target.

    ¡°What have youe here for? Are you going to stick your nose into the affairs of us human spirits?¡± Wu Jiu asked as he red threateningly at Poison Ivy.

    Poison Ivy was nonchnt as he lifted his head, to look at Wu Jiu whose face was filled with nothing but malice.

    ¡°Human spirit affairs? I do not think that this is an affair concerning just you human spirits.¡± Poison Ivy said with a cold sneer.

    Wu Jiu took a deep breath.

    ¡°The brown bear wounded human spirits, and broke the Spirit World¡¯s rules. As the Spirit Master, I have the right to arrest it and take it to task.¡±

    Poison Ivy arched up an eyebrow but did not respond.

    But another cold clear voice sounded out right at that moment.

    ¡°You have the right? What right do you have to capture the Beast Spirits¡¯ Spiritual Bear?¡± Apanying that voice, was a wlessly beautiful youngdy that came walking gracefully out from among the masses of spirits, with a massive nk panther following by her feet, treading together with her every step as she went in closer, toe before the horde of human spirits.

    Wu Jiu stared in surprise at Jun Wu Xie who came walking in quietly. Although he had never seen her countenance with his own eyes, but with the portraits that Meng Yi Liang had drawn up, he was able to recognize the owner of that set of facial features.

    Jun Wu Xie.

    Wu Jiu had attempted to capture this youngdy before, wanting to interrogate her about Nn Shan¡¯s whereabouts.

    Jiang Yun Long¡¯s eyes were also staring widely, as he looked at the youngdy whom he had been searching so hard for throughout the past half a year. In the past half a year, he had not given up on capturing Jun Wu Xie but there had been no result at all. It had been as if Jun Wu Xie had evaporated into thin air, where there wasn¡¯t a single sign of her anywhere.

    Jiang Yun Long had never expected that he would see Jun Wu Xie here today.

    ¡°Jun Wu Xie! You can really hide!¡± Jiang Yun Long narrowed his eyes to a slit as he red at Jun Wu Xie. Have searched so bitterly for the past half year without yielding any result, he had suffered much admonishments before Wu Jiu. Now that he saw Jun Wu Xie, all the aggrievement in his heart suddenly rose right to the surface!

 Chapter 2076 - Face Slapping of the Ecstatic Rapture Palm (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2076: Face pping of the Ecstatic Rapture Palm (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie lifted an eyebrow and looked at Jiang Yun Long, an icy chill rising up in her eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s not because I can hide well, but it¡¯s due to your stupidity. I waited for half a year in the Tranquil Dream Forest and did not see you appear once. If that isn¡¯t due to your stupid, then what?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words angered Jiang Yun Long so much he almost vomited out blood. He stared at Jun Wu Xie in disbelief and raised up a finger trembling with rage as he said: ¡°You said you were in the Tranquil Dream Forest? Impossible! I had gone to search the Tranquil Dream Forest before, and you were not there!¡±

    ¡°I was there, and that is why I am saying you are stupid.¡± Jun Wu Xie said indifferently as she looked at Jiang Yun Long who was fuming mad from humiliation.

    Jiang Yun Long was so angry his teeth were clenched tightly together. Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words made him feel so incredibly dumb. He had turned the entire Spirit World upside down and he had not been able to find any signs of Jun Wu Xie. Even if you beat him to death, he would not have thought that Jun Wu Xie would be in the Tranquil Dream Forest, the first ce that he had searched for quite a long time.

    With the being the truth, it made Jiang Yun Long wish for nothing more than to be able to strangle Jun Wu Xie, feeling deeply that he had been yed by Jun Wu Xie properly!

    Jiang Yun Long¡¯s face turned a greenish tinge, and Jun Wu Xie was highly satisfied by the expression he was making.

    Wu Jiu¡¯s eyes narrowed as he stared at Poison Ivy and Jun Wu Xie who had appeared in session. He had thought that the Spiritual Bear was already as good as in his hands today and things coulde to an end. Never had he expected that these two individuals woulde charging out topletely throw his ns in utter upheaval.

    ¡°To the two of you here, I do not care for what you havee here, but this is not a matter that the two of you should interfere with. Towards everything that the both of you have done before, I can choose to not pursue the past, but hope that you do not push things too far. Leave here today and do not stir up anymore trouble. The human spirits will still remain as your friends.¡± Wu Jiu did not want any trouble to grow. Soul yer was still waiting there impatiently and there was no meaning in dragging things on any further. Complete the construction of the fourth Serene Spirit Tower as quickly now and he would have all the time in the world to deal with Poison Ivy and Jun Wu Xie after that.

    ¡°Not pursue the past? How generous of you! You really move me to tears.¡± Jun Wu Xie suddenly curled her mouth up tough sneeringly. She then tilted her chin up slightly and looked at Wu Jiu who was fighting to hold himself back before she said: ¡°You might not want to pursue the past but that¡¯s not what I want. Apologies, but I did note here today to seek your forgiveness but am here to settle scores with you!¡±

    ¡°Settle scores with me? You?¡± Wu Jiu suddenly burst outughing. The fact that he did not want to waste anymore time did not also mean that he was afraid of Jun Wu Xie. No matter how powerful one human spirit was, she couldn¡¯t be a match for him.

    ¡°Since you have refused the proffered wine, then enjoy the wine in punishment! I do not mind ying this thing out with you as I would really like to see what kind of extraordinary feat you can pull off, to be able to defeat this army tens of thousands strong!¡± Wu Jiu¡¯s eyes shed with a glint of malice and with a wave of his hand, the group of human spirits that had been standing behind him immediately joined the battlefield. Several hundreds of human spirits surrounded Jun Wu Xie and the others, looking fully intent on finishing them offpletely.

    Jun Wu Xie eyed the human spirits surrounding them coldly, her gaze passing fleetingly over them to look towards the Beast Spirits who were continuing to watch before she retracted her gazepletely calm andposed.

    Jiang Yun Long let out a roar and led the human spirits in a charge towards Jun Wu Xie.

    All of a sudden!

    A massive ck shadow came falling down from the sky and a white bone snake¡¯s tail swept in a wide swath through the area. A bear¡¯s roar and a ape¡¯s screech sounded over the human spirits¡¯ howls that soared up towards the Heavens!

    Five handsome looking figures shot right into the battlefield, tond firmly beside Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°You want to move against Little Xie? You¡¯ll have to first measure how much you weigh.¡± Qiao Chu¡¯s lips split into a wide smile, as the Yin Yang Bear stood up straight behind him, and its thick and stout bear paws spread wide open before it showed off its sharp fangs to send a deafening roar that shook the Heavens straight towards the human spirits!

 Chapter 2077 - Face Slapping of the Ecstatic Rapture Palm (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2077: Face pping of the Ecstatic Rapture Palm (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The Double Headed Bone Snake and the Great Ape joined in with the Yin Yang Bear¡¯s mighty roar, the ear shattering sound causing the spectating crowd surrounding the battle to cringe in terror.

    The Beast Spirits stared with their mouths agape at the three massive sized beasts who were at least of the eighth grade, their eyes wide, unable to believe what they were seeing.

    ¡°That is the..... Double Headed Bone Snake? I..... I know of him..... It wasn¡¯t this massive before.....¡± A Beast Spirit actually recognized the Double Headed Bone Snake, but from its memory, the size of the Double Headed Bone Snake was not even half of the one here. The Double Headed Bone Snake that it knew had merely been a fifth grade Beast Spirit¡¯s size and having not seen it for so many years..... it had grown to be so massive?

    ¡°That is the Yin Yang Bear..... My Heavens, what did it eat?¡± Another Beast Spirit recognized the Yin Yang Bear.

    Simrly being Beast Spirits of the Spirit World, the Double Headed Bone Snake and the others would naturally have old acquaintances, but with the current way they looked, they werepletely different from what the other Beast Spirits remembered.

    Eighth grade Beast Spirits. You wouldn¡¯t be able to find more than a few looking throughout the entire Spirit World and if the Double Headed Bone Snake and itspanions had such power from long before, then all the Beast Spirits of the Spirit World would have known them.

    In fact, when the Double Headed Bone Snake and the others had firste to Hua Yao and hispanions, they were not as powerful as they were now. But through their experiences together as Qiao Chu and hisrades strengthened themselves, they had led the Double Headed Bone Snake and the others to be stronger as well. Especially in the period when they had been in the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb, Jun Wu Yao could have caused the Double Headed Bone Snake and the others to grow maniacally in passing when he had put thepanions in a ce to cultivate where the power of the spirit had been most intense in the tomb for an extended period of time, added to the fact that they had taken miraculous elixirs and medicines with effects that aided the growth of their spirits.

    As the Double Headed Bone Snake never left Hua Yao¡¯s side and they saw each other so very often, Hua Yao had not noticed the growth and changes that hade over the Double Headed Bone Snake much, where it was the same for Qiao Chu and the others.

    Not Just the Double Headed Bone Snake, the Yin Yang Bear and the Great Ape had grown. Even the Hell Butterfly and Fan Zhuo¡¯s Weapon Spirit had grown as well, but it was just that they had not noticed it.

    The things they had not realized was discovered by the other Beast Spirits here. The Beast Spirits who were here intending only to watch the show were suddenly astounded by the terrifying growth of the Double Headed Bone Snake and the others, shocked as they stared with eyes wide and mouths hanging open.

    Not to mention that they had gone to the mortal realm to have be Ring Spirits. Even if they had been able to go into the Serene Spirit Tower to cultivate, it was thought that the growth could still not have been so maniacal. Where would you see a Beast Spirit that could shoot from the fifth grade right up to the eighth grade in just a few short years! ?

    Could those three fes have taken some godly medicine! ?

    The three massive Beast Spirits disyed their might before the eyes of their fellow Beast Spirits without holding back, standing at their respective Master¡¯s side to defend them, using the powers and might umted from experience, to protect their beliefs!

    ¡°It¡¯s you! The ones that rescued the brown bear back then was all of you!¡± Jiang Yun Long immediately recognized the three gigantic beasts with just one nce and the rage immediately bubbled and rose within his heart.

    ¡°So what if it¡¯s us? You still did not have enough of a beating? Then we would not mind giving you another thrashing here today!¡± Qiao Chu opened his mouth to say evilly, as he looked tauntingly at Jiang Yun Long.

    Jiang Yun Long just could not wait to skin that arrogant and wilful little kid alive!

    ¡°Jun Wu Xie, what do you mean by this?¡± Wu Jiu sensed that something was not right, and his eyes were narrowed as he asked.

    Jun Wu Xie lifted an eyebrow and looked at Wu Jiu with almost patronizing arrogance.

    ¡°I¡¯ve said it. I came here to settle scores.¡±

    Wu Jiu gritted his teeth and then said with augh that stemmed from extreme anger: ¡°Alright, I would like to see how you are going to settle scores with me. Not a single one of you present here today should even think of running away!¡±

 Chapter 2078 - Face Slapping of the Ecstatic Rapture Palm (5)

    <h4>Chapter 2078: Face pping of the Ecstatic Rapture Palm (5)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°We won¡¯t run. We will definitely not run before we see you die without a ce for burial, or we just wouldn¡¯t be able to bear to leave.¡± Jun Wu Xie retorted back mockingly.

    Wu Jiu¡¯s teeth gritted with pure and intense hatred. Heavens knew where this youngdy had crawled out from, that she would go against him in every instance!

    ¡°Then you can go down into Hell together with that damned animal!¡±

    ¡°Animal? For you to curse the Beast Spirits¡¯ Spiritual Bear like that might not be all that appropriate you know?¡± Jun Wu Xie suddenly said with a smile, her eyes shing with a crafty glint.

    ¡°Spiritual Bear? Har? What Spiritual Bear? You are just as ignorant as Nn Shan to be taking that damned animal as the Spi.....¡± Wu Jiu had not even finished his sentence when he was suddenly stupefied. He stared with eyes bulging and mouth hanging open at the Spiritual Bear, with so much hatred brewing in those eyes that it seemed like they wanted to bore two holes right into the body of the Spiritual Bear!

    Brownie¡¯s body was gradually expanding bit by bit as all four of its thick and stout limbs grew more massive continuously. The human spirits that surrounded it were bbergasted with shock by everything that was happening before them as Brownie¡¯s constantly increasing size was pushing them back step by step, and not a single one among them dared to take a step forward!

    ¡°How are things turning out like this.....¡± Wu Jiu red incredulously at Brownie¡¯s fur that was gradually turning a dark golden sheen, and his eyes that had been collected and filled with glee was reced by utter shock.

    All the Beast Spirits were staring wide eyed at that moment, captured in awe at the constantly changing Brownie. The beast that had been just a brown bear was actually slowly turning to be their most sacred Spiritual Bear that must not be defiled in any way!

    How is this possible! ?

    The Beast Spirits were all stunned beyond words, and the words Nn Shan had said earlier resounded unendingly within every one of their minds.

    The brown bear is the Spiritual Bear.....

    The brown bear is the Spiritual Bear.....

    The brown bear.....

    That is their very own sacred Spiritual Bear! !

    In that instant that all of them saw the Spiritual Bear, they all fell obsequiously onto their knees, prostrating themselves fully to the ground as they let out an emotional roar.

    The rising and falling beastial roars reverberated outside the first Serene Spirit Tower, weaving into a moving symphony, rising up in a song of praise!

    That was the piety the Beast Spirits held towards the Spiritual Bear, the worship of their faith!

    The lies Wu Jiu told copsed onto itself right at that moment.

    The appearance of the Spirit Bearpletely exposed the ugliness and venomous side of Wu Jiu¡¯s!

    Line after line of light gold runes then began to cover over Brownie¡¯s dark gold body of fur, to be a pure and holy body that countless Beast Spirits could only pine for in their dreams!

    ¡°Wu Jiu, I have returned!¡± Brownie said as it lowered its head, its vengeful gaze staring at Wu Jiu who was caught up in utter shock. Throughout countless days and nights, in a dungeon that saw not the light of day, it was restrained in Soul Binding Chains till it could not even move, but to be trapped in dismal sorrow and darkness, enduring the torment that Wu Jiu inflicted onto it, tolerating the agony while its power of the spirit was being drained out of its body bit by bit.

    Having walked out from that hopeless and desperate situation, it was not just the longing for freedom, but more about the hatred he hade to hold against Wu Jiu!

    The raging burning mes of vengeance red inside Brownie¡¯s chest. It had endured through despair and humiliation, seeking only for the moment it would exact its revenge today!

    It hade back!

    Coming out before its enemies with its unmatched power of before! It would use its ws to tear through Wu Jiu¡¯s ugly and evil soul, and send him on his way to Hell!

    Upon witnessing the return of the Spiritual Bear, countless Beast Spirits tilted their heads back and let out apanying roars, the highly emotional roars quaking the eardrums of everyone present painfully!

 Chapter 2079 - Face Slapping of the Ecstatic Rapture Palm (6)

    <h4>Chapter 2079: Face pping of the Ecstatic Rapture Palm (6)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    zing rage rose in the hearts of the Beast Spirits. They realized that they had all been toyed with by Wu Jiu. Wu Jiu¡¯s exoneration and his lies, had now instead proven his shamelessness. He was seeking to capture the Spiritual Bear, their very own Spiritual Bear!

    Unforgivable!

    Unforgivable!

    The Beast Spirits¡¯ rage had been ignited. They all charged into the battlefield, going forward a step at a time towards their Spiritual Leader, a low threatening growling out from their jaws, their bodies taut, in a state that was ready to attack anytime.

    Those human spirits who had surrounded around Brownie were so frightened by all those pairs of rage filled eyes that their souls very nearly fleeted out of them. They backed up in retreat a step at a time, not daring to look straight into the rage of the Beast Spirits!

    Wu Jiu¡¯s face had turned an extremely ugly shade. He could not have ever thought that the Spiritual Bear that had beenpletely drained of powers would still have the ability to execute ast gamble, and the manifestation of the Spiritual Bear hadpletely pushed him to the edge of the abyss.

    Wu Jiu gritted his teeth, as he stared at the massive number of Beast Spirits.

    In a fluster, he realized that things were suddenly not right. He had designed today¡¯s events to be a beautiful moment that he would capture Nn Shan, and after the Beast Spirits lost to the Weapon Spirits in their contest for the fourth Serene Spirit Tower, even if they did not me Wu Jiu, they would definitely not want toe all the way out here just to watch.

    Their numbers were too great!

    The Beast Spirits¡¯ numbers were just too overwhelming!

    Logically, it shouldn¡¯t be possible that there would be so many Beast Spirits here today.

    Wu Jiu had not felt anything peculiar about it initially, having thought that the Beast Spirits were just here to catch the excitement.

    But now that he thought about it, for such arge number of Beast Spirits to appear, it did not seem to have happened by ident, but by someone¡¯s intentional design, only waiting for the moment that the Spiritual Bear reveals itself, to incite hatred to rise within the hearts of the Beast Spirits!

    Just who had schemed all of this?

    Poison Ivy? Nn Shan? Or was it.....

    Wu Jiu suddenly raised his eyes up, and looked towards the youngdy he did not know well.

    Anything and everything had always been within this control. It was until Jun Wu Xie appeared that caused things to fall into the current disarray.

    It¡¯s her!

    Jun Wu Xie stared back at Wu Jiu¡¯s gaze without a flinch, the corners of her mouth curling up in a slight arc, seemingly sneering at Wu Jiu¡¯s stupidity, that just confirmed Wu Jiu¡¯s suspicion.

    This entire scheme, had been designed by Jun Wu Xie, that struck a most effective retaliation against Wu Jiu!

    Wu Jiu could no longer deceive the Beast Spirits, where he could no longer openly imprison the Spiritual Bear!

    Rage and shock intertwined within Wu Jiu¡¯s heart. Not even in his dreams would he have thought that the plot that he had weaved so carefully would be defeated by Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hand!

    ¡°Wu Jiu, you plot had been exposed. How are you going to deny it any further?¡± A deep booming voice rang out from above, up in the sky.

    Wu Jiu suddenly raised his head to look up, to see the gargantuan sized me Dragon flying high up in the sky!

    That¡¯s right, how could he not have thought of that? me Dragon had always been rather guarded against him. Back when he had incited conflict among the three great races, me Dragon had tried its best to avoid bing involved. To be able to summon so many Beast Spirits to appear here at this ce today, besides me Dragon, who else could it be! ?

    me Dragon, must have joined hands with Jun Wu Xie in this!

    ¡°Deny? What is there for me to deny! ? Capturing the Spiritual Bear is the Spirit Lord¡¯s idea and I was merely following orders. I had thought to not worry the Beast Spirits too much but you are now not appreciating the thought. But you still can¡¯t me me for this.¡± Wu Jiu said with a sneer. Not only was he not showing any fear from being exposed, he was instead showing greater arrogance.

    He lowered his head back down and looked at Soul yer who was standing dazed on the side to say: ¡°Soul yer, do you know why I still have notpleted the construction of the fourth Serene Spirit Tower all this time?¡±

 Chapter 2080 - Face Slapping of the Ecstatic Rapture Palm (7)

    <h4>Chapter 2080: Face pping of the Ecstatic Rapture Palm (7)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Soul yer was slightly taken aback, not knowing what Wu Jiu was going to say. The situation before its eyes had truly far exceeded anything it could have expected. It had never thought that Wu Jiu would really be so audacious to dare to put the Beast Spirit¡¯s Spiritual Bear in captivity!

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Wu Jiu suddenlyughed out loud. He stared at the Spiritual Bear viciously and he spat out through gritted teeth: ¡°Because the construction of every Serene Spirit Tower requires a sufficiently powerful spirit body as its support, and the supporting spirit for the fourth Serene Spirit Tower is the Spiritual Bear!¡±

    ¡°What! ?¡± Soul yer waspletely stunned.

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you been so keen on getting your hands on the fourth Serene Spirit Tower? Weren¡¯t you wishing that the Weapon Spirits would be able to be stronger through the Serene Spirit Tower? Then the opportunity is now right here before your eyes. Once we capture the Spiritual Bear, I guarantee that within just five days, all of the Weapon Spirits will be able to go into the Serene Spirit Tower to cultivate, which would give all of you more power than you have ever possessed. Soul yer, I am doing all this for the good of all of you Weapon Spirits. The fourth Serene Spirit Tower was not built for the human spirits but for all the Weapon Spirits!¡± Wu Jiu¡¯s eyes said as his eyes shed schemingly.

    Soul yer was so ovee with shock it was unable to open its mouth for a long while, its mind a whirl of chaos. The thinking ability of Weapons Spirits was already not that strong in the first ce and Wu Jiu¡¯s words had further caused Soul yer to be unable to think calmly.

    Capture the Spiritual Bear, construct the fourth Serene Spirit Tower.....

    The two blood red rubies set deep within Soul yer seemed to be turning between Wu Jiu and the Spiritual Bear in turn.

    ¡°There is no need for you to worry. Constructing the fourth Serene Spirit Tower is the Spirit Lord¡¯s idea and the Spirit Lord id aware is well aware of the requirements of building the Serene Spirit Tower. If I do not have the Spirit Lord¡¯s permission, how could I possibly dare to make a move on the Spiritual Bear? Soul yer. The opportunity now rests right before you. I can help you capture the Spiritual Bear, and I can help you finish up the construction of the fourth Serene Spirit Tower. This opportunity that¡¯s hard toe by in a thousand years is ced right before your eyes. Are you going to give up on the fourth Serene Spirit Tower or are you going to give it a gamble for the sake of gaining the Weapon Spirits powerful might? The final choice, is now yours to make.¡± Wu Jiu deviously pushed the entire matter right onto Soul yer. He knew very well that the human spirits they had brought here would not be able to battle the horde of Beast Spirits present, but there were many more Weapon Spirits who hade. If the Weapon Spirits joined them, he saw that he would then be able to drive back the Beast Spirits and to capture the Spiritual Bear!

    Soul yer was hesitant. It was exactly their desire for the Serene Spirit Tower that had brought about the constant strife between the Weapon Spirits and Beast Spirits and countless Weapon Spirits had died in that period. They had finally won the Serene Spirit Tower after so much hardship, were they now going to give it all up for nothing?

    Soul yer was feeling a little disgruntled.

    me Dragon seemed to sense that Soul yer was wavering and it suddenly said: ¡°Soul yer, do not fall for Wu Jiu¡¯s ploy in driving a wedge between us! The Spirit Lord will never allow a Serene Spirit Tower that needs the Sacrificial Bear as a sacrifice!¡±

    Soul yer did not make a noise.

    Wu Jiu then said sneeringly: ¡°me Dragon, you did not even have the courage to seek affirmation with the Spirit Lord. Do you think that your words can be trusted?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie was watching Soul yer secretly and she then shot a meaningful nce at Qiao Chu and the others.

    She had a feeling that Soul yer¡¯s answer would definitely not be the one that they wanted to hear.

    Having received Jun Wu Xie¡¯s signal, Qiao Chu and the otherpanions immediately ordered the Yin Yang Bear, the Double Headed Bone Snake and the Great Ape to ring themselves around the Spiritual Bear in a protective circle.

    After a long moment of silence, Soul yer then finally opened his mouth.

    ¡°All Weapon Spirits hear my order!¡±

    me Dragon¡¯s heart sank.

    ¡°Today we assist the human spirits to capture the Spiritual Bear, in order for the Weapon Spirits to rise. Prepare for battle!¡±

    At the same moment that Soul yer¡¯s voice fell, a gleeful smile instantly blossomed on Wu Jiu¡¯s lips.

    He had ced the right bet!

 Chapter 2081 - Face Slapping of the Ecstatic Rapture Palm (8)

    <h4>Chapter 2081: Face pping of the Ecstatic Rapture Palm (8)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The Weapon Spirits mobilized by Soul yer immediately charged into the battlefield, coordinating with the human spirits as they moved to surround the Beast Spirits.

    ¡°Soul yer, are you really going to help Wu Jiu?¡± me Dragon asked as it stared at Soul yer in disbelief. Although me Dragon was not on all that familiar terms with Soul yer, but as the leader of the Weapon Spirits, how could it possibly fall for Wu Jiu¡¯s ploy so easily?

    Soul yer then replied in an indignant voice: ¡°I am not helping him, but helping the Weapon Spirits ourselves! You Beast Spirits are so numerous in number and have been so used to being in a superior position, and you have been in that position for far too long. The Weapon Spirits are no longer willing to lie low and y second fiddle where the Weapon Spirits shall now finally rise!¡±

    Soul yer¡¯s voice had just fallen and it immediately leapt to fly straight towards the battlefield.

    me Dragon cursed and immediately followed after.

    For Soul yer to be able to be the Weapon Spirits leader, its might was not to be doubted. If it was allowed to fight the Beast Spirits, the resulting death toll might not be something that me Dragon would be able to take.

    Wu Jiu stood before his chair as he watched the Weapon Spirits and human spirits push the Beast Spirits into a corner. His eyes were lit with an excited fiery light and everything that was happening before his eyes made it impossible for him to hold back fromughing out aloud.

    With the Weapon Spirits on their side, the human spirits no longer had to fear. They all then charged straight at the Beast Spirits with a loud battlecry with the Weapon Spirits beside them!

    To protect the Spiritual Bear, all the Beast Spirits let out a Heaven shaking roar. Faced with abined army that far exceeded their numbers, the Beast Spirits did not show the slightest hesitation as they met the onught of the enemies pouncing right upon them!

    In a blink.....

    Human spirits, Beast Spirits, and Weapon Spirits tangled themselves up before the first Serene Spirit Tower, battlecries, roars, and the unique nging of metal intertwined together in the air.

    The battle among the spirits had no grisly blood, nor was there the nauseating stench of blood, but it still quaked the hearts of people all the same.

    The Beast Spirits that were shredded apart let out their final roars, holding firmly onto their beliefs till thest moment, even when their spirit souls dissipated, they did not turn their backs on their Spiritual Bear.

    With that belief in their hearts, close to a thousand Beast Spirits held their ground to sh at their enemies, continuously using their fangs, their ws, to tear through every enemy that sought to get close to the Spiritual Bear.

    The bloodless battlefield, was however still suffocatingly stirring and tragic. The spirit souls scattering and dispersing into the air quietly, silent and without a sound as they disappeared from the world, not even able to leave behind a corpse.....

    me Dragon blocked Soul yer¡¯s way forward, and the Beast Spirits¡¯ leader and the Weapon Spirits¡¯ thenmenced their epic battle.

    One side was fighting to defend their spiritual leader, and the other side was seeking to gain might for a greater future. This was a battle that belonged to the two of them, though bitter, but they were fighting strongly, firm in their beliefs.

    Within the chaos of battle, Jun Wu Xie directed the ck beast to charge and kill off the human spirits and Weapon Spirits lunging at them. The ck beast opened its jaws wide, tearing and biting through all the enemies before it and devouring them.

    The power Spirit Devour!

    This was an unique ability of the ck Beast¡¯s, where it was able to devour any spirit body!

    The ck beast morphed into a ck coloured whirlwind, like a wraith that swept over the battlefield, and wherever it passed, it left behind a trail of spirits who had yet topletely dispersed, to finally scatter into the wind.

    Jun Wu Xie had pulled Nn Shan out from his dangerous spot in the first instance, thinking to open the Soul Binding Chains on Nn Shan¡¯s hands.

    ¡°It¡¯s no use. Without the key, the Soul Binding Chains would....¡± Nn Shan was just merely halfway through his sentence when he saw Jun Wu Xie use a fine and tiny little hairpin to ope the Soul Binding Chains¡¯ lock.

    With a tter, the Soul Binding Chains around Nn Shan¡¯s wrists then fell tond right by his feet.....

 Chapter 2082 - Face Slapping of the Ecstatic Rapture Palm (9)

    <h4>Chapter 2082: Face pping of the Ecstatic Rapture Palm (9)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°.....¡± Nn Shan¡¯s eyes were wide as he stared, looking in disbelief at the Soul Binding Chains that had been opened so easily, incredulity filling up in his eyes.

    Just like that..... unlocked

    ¡°Can you still move?¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s attention was not on Nn Shan¡¯s surprise, her gaze fixed upon the battlefield.

    ¡°Sure! Wu Xie..... Thank you.....¡± Nn Shan said, highly excited.

    Jun Wu Xie nced at the Soul Binding Chains that had fallen, and the corners of her mouth curled up with a yful smile.

    ¡°No need to thank me. Lockpicking was taught to me by someone else and if you want to thank, then thank that imbecile called Shen Yan Xiao.¡± Upon saying that, the figure of Jun Wu Xie shed and she had charged straight into the battlefield.

    Nn Shan did not even have the time to think who Shen Yan Xiao was as when he saw the intense battle, his gaze had immediately turned towards Wu Jiu who had a gleeful smile upon his face. With a leap, he lunged suddenly towards Wu Jiu!

    ¡°Wu Jiu!¡± Nn Shan called out in a loud shout!

    Wu Jiu lifted an eyebrow as he looked at Nn Shan who hade charging right before him and heughed lightly indifferently.

    ¡°What? You want revenge?¡±

    Nn Shan¡¯s fists were tightly clenched as he said through gritted teeth: ¡°I am going to clean up the sect on Master¡¯s behalf today!¡±

    ¡°You think you can do it! ? You do not have it in you! Nn Shan, I¡¯ll advise you to know your ce. You have never been my match, and if you obediently submit yourself to me, I can forget things in the past. But if you insist on seeking death, I shall then grant you your wish!¡± Wu Jiu said with a sneeringugh.

    ¡°Save your nonsense! Between you and me today, only one will live!¡± Nn Shan was no longer willing to hear Wu Jiu spout his nonsense, and he leapt straight at Wu Jiu in a lunge.

    Wu Jiu sneered and parried Nn Shan¡¯s attack, once fellow disciples, but now fallen to such a stage that they were fighting to the death.

    The entire battlefield was one big mess of chaos, and there were no longer any so called spectators around them.

    The battle royale of the three races, reached an intensity never seen before.

    The human spirits and Weapon Spirits won out by a notch with their superior numbers, driving the Beast Spirits back step by step, but the Beast Spirits were steadfast in holding their line, defending with their lives to keep the enemies out of the Spiritual Bear¡¯s perimeter of safety, refusing to budge another single step!

    With mournful wails, Beast Spirits turned into puffs of green smoke one after another, disappearing without leaving a trace behind. Theirrades did not even have time to mourn or feel sorrowful about their disappearance as they were being overwhelmed by the endless waves of enemies that engulfed them.

    Brownie gave out a roar of unease, as t saw with its own eyes its fellow beasts disappearing into nothing in order to defend it, its heart growing extremely anxious.

    Disappearing.....

    That¡¯s right, spirits did not die, but they disappeared.

    From the moment when their flesh bodies died, they turned into spirits where they either reincarnated and were reborn, or they came to the Spirit World and continued to live in spirit state.

    But the moment that their spirits scattered and dispersed, their existence were thenpletely erased.

    Without a drop of blood, without leaving behind a corpse, as they leave the world they were so familiar with, never to appear ever again.

    Disappear, a word that was more frightening than death.

    When they disappear, it meant that they would bid goodbye to everything in this world forever!

    ¡°Let me go! I can kill them!¡± Brownie had wanted to break free from the cheetah and the others who were holding him back, but they had dug their ws in to stop him, refusing to budge.

    ¡°You cannot go!¡±

    ¡°Why not? My fellow beasts are shedding their blood for me! Am I supposed to just hide behind them like a turtle with its head inside its shell and live ignobly? I refuse to!¡± Brownie roared in rage.

    The cheetah held on to Brownie¡¯s leg and said almost pleadingly.

    ¡°You cannot go. If we are to witness with our own eyes having lost you, it would be a fate worse than death for us. Their sacrifice is for the sake of ensuring your safety so do not let their sacrifice be a joke!¡±

 Chapter 2083 - Face Slapping of the Ecstatic Rapture Palm (10)

    <h4>Chapter 2083: Face pping of the Ecstatic Rapture Palm (10)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The Spiritual Bear was stunned. The Beast Spirits were sacrificing themselves to protect it, but it tormented its heart greatly. If its survival was made possible only through the loss of countless lives among the Beast Spirits, how was it going to be able to live with itself in future?

    ¡°Do not be rash. The cheetah is right. Even if you are to strike at them, it will not bring that big an effect. If we end up being unable to protect you, it would not make a difference whether you fight or not. What¡¯s most important is that you are protected, as only when you still stand, the Beast Spirits will stand with you.¡± Jun Wu Xie said as she appeared beside Brownie in a sh. Brownie stood as the faith and belief of the Beast Spirits and hence, it must not fall. At least before all the Beast Spirits have fallen, Brownie must note to the slightest harm.

    Brownie clenched its jaws tightly together, tears streaming out of its eyes as they fell, to soak up into its thick fur.

    Helplessness and grief twisted up in its heart. It did not want to be so weak, but it had no choice but to continue to stand here feeling like a coward. It understood that what Jun Wu Xie said was right, as he was Wu Jiu¡¯s target, and the moment it charged into the battlefield, Wu Jiu would spare no effort to have all the human spirits and Weapon Spirits turn all their attacks onto him. At that time, regardless of what kind of powers it possessed, it would be impossible for it to remain standing. When that happens, Wu Jiu would seize the chance to capture it and all the sacrifices of the Beast Spirits would have been in vain.

    ¡°I won¡¯t go, I won¡¯t go anymore.....¡± Brownie suddenly took a step back and said, its eyes sorrowful as it saw the Beast Spirits paying no heed to their own safety, to battle the human spirits and Weapon Spirits, and every minute and every second that passed, tore and tormented his heart.

    Cheetah heaved a sigh of relief as it looked gratefully at Jun Wu Xie. Jun Wu Xie did not say anything more but just charged into the fray anew.

    Out on the battlefield, Poison Ivy went all out with the power of his vines. Supple and strong vines swept through a wide area, taking down countless human spirits, where only the sharp des of the Weapon Spirits could cut through them, the broken segments falling to the ground, but Poison Ivy did not care in the least.

    Drunk Lotus and Poppy were summoned, and the two killing machines joined hands to drive back arge wave of the enemy!

    With the participation of the three nt Spirits into the battle, a subtle change came over the battlefield. The powerful might of the nt Spirits was something only the Weapon Spirits were able to stand against, and some other nt Spirits who were merely spectating suddenly looked on in puzzlement at Poison Ivy, Poppy, and Drunk Lotus within the battlefield.

    These three nt Spirits, held great fame throughout the lines of nt Spirits and if they were to raise a call to arms, a number of nt Spirits would be sure to answer their call.

    But they had not done that, as they had been just like Brownie, unwilling to pull their fellowrades into danger.

    But.....

    Even when they did not call out, it did not mean that the nt Spirits would just sit back and watch.

    ¡°Dang! You dare to touch my boss Poison Ivy! I¡¯ll fight you with everything I have!¡± A youth who had tender thorns all over his body eximed as he charged into battle. With a great leap, the thorns on his body immediately turned hard and sharp, and like a scattering of rain, the thorns all pierced into the bodies of the human spirits.

    ¡°Hey hey hey, isn¡¯t that Drunk Lotus? Why has he suddenlye back to join in the fun?¡± Ady with a bewitching body said with a smile as she watched Drunk Lotus charging right into the thick of battle, her enchanting emerald green eyes shing with a malicious glint. ¡°Bullying our dear Drunk Lotus, unpardonable.¡±

    As she spoke, thedy slipped herself into the battlefield, her slender jade like hand sweeping over the handle of a Weapon Spirit and opened her palms for an instant before mping them shut together, to turn into a carnivorous man eating nt with endless serrated teeth!

    In one gulp, the Weapon Spirit was swallowed whole.

    ¡°Thisdy has gone vegetarian for a very long time, why must you force me to break my vow of abstinence?¡± The bewitchingdy¡¯s face was mournful, but her hands were already reaching towards a human spirit at the side.

    ¡®Chomp.....¡¯

    Off with the head in one bite!

 Chapter 2084 - Face Slapping of the Ecstatic Rapture Palm (11)

    <h4>Chapter 2084: Face pping of the Ecstatic Rapture Palm (11)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°When did that fe Poppye back? To think that he didn¡¯t evene say hello to this great lord me. All of you don¡¯t even touch him! Ay ay ay! You are still gonna fight? Ptui! Don¡¯t you know that only your great lord here is the only one that can beat him up! ?¡± A handsome muscle bound man shouted, and charged right onto the battlefield, his powerful limbs strong enough to crush all the enemies that came near him, the sharp des shing upon his body only making dull sounds, unable to hurt him at all.

    In a blink, having just those few nt Spirits join the fray brought about a huge turn in the tide of battle.

    The number of nt Spirits had always been the fewest in the Spirit World but just pull any single one of them out and they were all be demons who possess powers that could stand against a hundred. With them participating in the battle, the vigor of the human spirits and Weapon Spirits were quickly subdued, and the Beast Spirits finally got themselves some breathing space.

    ¡°Poppy, getting your face all battered and bruised by a bunch of such useless trash wouldn¡¯t look good on you as you know that that dumb looking face of yours can only be punched up by your great lord here.¡± The towering man said as he charged toe beside Poppy,ughing haughtily.

    Poppy was slightly taken aback, and he could not help butughed a bitterugh, but before he could say anything, another human spirit was already charging towards him.

    ¡°Wada!¡± The man delivered a heavy punch right onto the human spirit, making his see stars.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get distracted, once there¡¯s a chance, I will bash you up as well!¡± The man harrumphed derisively.

    Poppy shrugged his shoulders and replied: ¡°You wouldn¡¯t have that opportunity.¡± And he embarked on another killing spree.

    The situation on the battlefield took a turn for the better and Jun Wu Xie was finally able to pull herself away. She spotted the figure of Jiang Yun Long among the chaotic battle and suddenly went charging over.

    As Wu Jiu¡¯s First Disciple, among all the human spirits, Jiang Yun Long¡¯s power was inferior only to Wu Jiu, and he had already attained the realm of Spirit Outre. He carried out wanton ughter upon the battlefield arrogantly as he reached his hand out to throttle a wolf type Beast Spirit, his eyes filled with cruelty.

    ¡°An animal who does not know its ce.¡± He tugged sharply with his hands, to tear the wolf type Beast Spirit apart into halves, the broken spirit of the wolf type Beast Spirit dissipating in his hands as the edges of his mouth curled into a bloodthirsty arc.

    ¡°Jiang Yun Long!¡±

    Suddenly hearing his own name, Jiang Yun Long immediately turned his head and tried to focus his eyes. Before he could even see the person approaching clearly, he saw a ck shadow hurtling right towards his face and he immediately raised his arms to block.

    A powerful kick struck Jiang Yun Long right upon his arm, where even he was pushed back a few steps from the power of the strike.

    ¡°Jun Wu Xie!¡± Jiang Yun Long narrowed his eyes. When he saw Jun Wu Xie that had appeared before him, he gritted his teeth and cursed in a low voice.

    ¡± Haven¡¯t you always wanted to catch me? I am standing here right now, so you can give it a try.¡± Jun Wu Xie said with a sneering smile, her eyes haughty.

    Jiang Yun Long snorted contemptuously and he clenched his fists tight as he stared at Jun Wu Xie whose tricky escapes had caused him to suffer quite a bit of admonishment. Fiery rage then shot up with a swoosh in his heart.

    ¡°Jun Wu Xie, you havee courting death here. I have not taken the time out to deal with you yet and here you havee delivering yourself up to me. I will make you regret everything that you have done.¡± Jiang Yun Long said and then suddenly pushed his power of the spirit to re out from his body, as he stared at Jun Wu Xie arrogantly.

    ¡°I will soon make you realize your own stupidity. Spirit Outre is not something mere trash like you would be able to stand against but unfortunately you already do not have the chance to regret it.¡±

    ¡°Spirit Outre?¡± The corners of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mouth curled up derisively. She stretched out a hand, and grey mist immediately swirled around her body. She raised her chin up slightly to look at the arrogant Jiang Yun Long indifferently and said in such an highly aggravating tone: ¡°Is it all that great?¡±

 Chapter 2085 - Face Slapping of the Ecstatic Rapture Palm (12)

    <h4>Chapter 2085: Face pping of the Ecstatic Rapture Palm (12)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jiang Yun Long was stunned as he looked at the power of the spirit spreading out in a re around Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body. He just could not believe his own eyes.

    Thisss..... had actually also attained the realm of Spirit Outre! ?

    How is that possible! ?

    If he was not seeing it with his own eyes, even if you beat him to death, he would not believe that Jun Wu Xie could actually achieve the state of Spirit Outre. It must be known that among all the human spirits throughout the entire Spirit World, only four people had been able to reach such a state. Jiang Yun Long was considered to be the youngest among them but had also taken more than ten years to do that. He had originally possessed a rather good amount of power and he had further cultivated diligently in the Serene Spirit Tower¡¯s twelfth level, absorbing the most robust power of the spirit before he was able to gain his current powers.

    But no matter how you looked at it, Jun Wu Xie could not have cultivated for many years where Jiang Yun Long still remembered clearly what Meng Yi Liang had told him before. The first time that he had seen Jun Wu Xie, Jun Wu Xie had still been a translucent new spirit soul. Although she had gone into the Serene Spirit Tower for a few moments and her powers had increased a little, but..... she had not ever stepped into the Serene Spirit Tower again after that. And ording to what Jun Wu Xie had said, she had been cultivating in the Tranquil Dream Forest, so how could she achieve such results?

    Jiang Yun Long was not willing to believe, nor did he dare to believe that. But the power of the spirit ring out from Jun Wu Xie currently was constantly reminding Jiang Yun Long of that cruel truth!

    ¡°How is this?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked with a sneer.

    Jiang Yun Long clenched his jaws tight as he looked at the contemptuous smile on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face, like such powers were not even worth mentioning in her eyes, and all his pompous arrogance was all just a big joke.

    The Spirit Outre that he had been so proud of, had been achieved by her so effortlessly. That was a fact that made Jiang Yun Long feel as if he had been pped across the face several tens of times, and his cheeks were just burning with stinging pain.

    ¡°Nothing great. No matter what method you used to do it, real Spirit Outre is unquestionable. I will make you realize the difference!¡± Jiang Yun Long said, trying to sound brave.

    Jun Wu Xie however, could not be bothered at all with his feeble attempt at struggling.

    In the next instant, Jiang Yun Long roared and charged towards Jun Wu Xie. The faint smile at the corners of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mouth immediately disappeared, for it to be reced by chilling murder that spread in her eyes.

    The two powerful pugilists who had attained Spirit Outre then tangled up in battle.

    Spirit Outre, had longe to symbol supremacy among the human spirits.

    Jiang Yun Long was at that level, but the other human spirits did not possess the same kind of power. However, on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s side, people who had achieved Spirit Outflow had another five people!

    Qiao Chu was weaving in and out throughout the battlefield, having a ball of a time fighting. Ever since he had taken the Spirit Transformation Elixir where his spirit power had been sealed and he hade to the Spirit World, his initial weakness and frailty had made his suffer all kinds of aggrievance. When he had seen Brownie being surrounded outside the Spiritual Spirit Loft and was about to be captured, he had been powerless to save it, but had to rely on the Yin Yang Bear for the rescue . All these aggrievement had umted and built up in Qiao Chu¡¯s chest. Having finally regained power once again today, he was able to vent his frustration. He was like a runaway wild stallion, maniacally fighting off the enemy, the power of the spirit swirling outside his body deterring every human spirit that came close to him.

    These human spirits who followed Wu Jiu, were already people considered to hold great power, or they would not have gained Wu Jiu¡¯s acknowledgement. They had always prided themselves as the elites of the human spirits but before Qiao Chu and hispanions, these human spirits could not do anything but to cry.

    How could anyone y such a big joke? The first moment they struck, they immediately brought out six demonic monsters capable of Spirit Outre. To their knowledge, only four among all the human spirits were capable of reaching that realm but Jun Wu Xie had so casually pulled out five of them with a flick of her sleeves! !

    Watching Qiao Chu run amok, Hua Yao and the others embarked on a free killing spree and the enemy human spirits just wanted to weep.

 Chapter 2086 - Face Slapping of the Ecstatic Rapture Palm (13)

    <h4>Chapter 2086: Face pping of the Ecstatic Rapture Palm (13)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Watching Qiao Chu run amok, Hua Yao and the others embarked on a free killing spree and the enemy human spirits just wanted to weep.

    How were they expected to fight? A bunch of human spirits with rather good powers, battling several monstrous grade pugilists..... even if they dragged it out to tire them, there were still a horde of Beast Spirits eyeing them predatorily at the side. They would definitely be bashed till there was nothing left!

    Initially, they still had the advantage of numbers, but with the addition of the highly powerful nt Spirits, the human spirits immediately felt that the situation had taken a turn for the worse. Though the Weapon Spirits were not weak, but they were basically smaller in size, and the Double Headed Bone Snake was the most natural enemy against Weapon Spirits, its unmatchedly steel hard bones all over its body not chipping off a single bit when the sharp des hacked upon it. Arge number of Weapon Spirits were swarmed around the Double Headed Bone Snake which drew away arge part of the fire away from the battle.

    Among the sixpanions, Fan Zhuo was the only one who possessed a Weapon Ring Spirit. The Sword of Annihtion in his hand was unrivalled, and any Weapon Spirit that went against them had onlye to face the fate of breaking into pieces under Fan Zhuo¡¯s shes.

    Moreover with the addition of the brawny and muscr nt Spirit with a hide and bones like steel, just these few entities alone had drawn the attention of quite a lot of the Weapon Spirits, greatly reducing the amount of reinforcements that could support the human spirits.

    The Weapon Spirits were all not that strong in their ability to think, where they basically were very much one tracked mind, not giving up once they set their eyes on a target, which just drew more and more Weapon Spirits to them, and they were just not unable to take down their target, which further drew away their might.

    When the human spirits saw the Weapon Spirits fighting so unintelligently, all of them wanted to curse all their mothers. But their current situation would not allow them to have an acrimonious falling out with the Weapon Spirits at that moment so they could only choose to silently curse at their allies who were dumb as pigs as they themselves stood in resistance against the Beast Spirits.

    In actual fact,pared to the Weapon Spirits, the Beast Spirits would have been much more suitable allies, and that was the cry that was rising within the minds of all the human spirits!

    However, all of them had no other choice.

    Wu Jiu was held back by Nn Shan, unable to go into the main battlefield.

    Nn Shan¡¯s powers were in fact basically inferior to Wu Jiu¡¯s, but this time, Nn Shan¡¯s heart was filled with so much hatred and vengeance where he had embraced the determination and resolve to fight this battle to his death. Every stroke he executed was pushing ahead in an attack, without putting up any kind of defense, paying no heed to the fact that his body had be battered and worn under Wu Jiu¡¯s strikes, the zing fire in his eyes did not dim, but burned more ferociously under the stimtion of pain, pushing him to execute an even more maniacal attack.

    A man who pays no regard to his life, against a man who had so much on his mind, it already created a great chasm of a disparity from that difference in mindset.

    ¡°Nn Shan, you¡¯re really courting your own death! Because we had been fellow disciples for so many years, I have shown you mercy in so many instances but you still do not realize what¡¯s good for yourself. Do you really want me to have you ughtered! ?¡± Wu Jiu was gradually being pushed into anger by Nn Shan and the viciousness in his eyes was growing more and more intense. He had not wanted to bother wasting his time on a moron like Nn Shan but he was being hounded doggedly by Nn Shan, unable to extradite himself.

    ¡°Keep your deceitful lies to yourself Wu Jiu. I already know what kind of person you are and I will not believe a single word you say. You¡¯vemitted such an unpardonable crime of deceiving our Master that destroyed the ancestors¡¯ name, I will never let you off scot free. Today, it¡¯s either I kill you, or you will have to kill me, and there will not be a third possibility!¡±

    Nn Shan¡¯s body was covered with wounds and even if he was not Wu Jiu¡¯s match, he would still not retreat by even half a step. Not to mention the amount of hatred there was between him and Wu Jiu, but just by way the current circumstances stood, he knew he must not let Wu Jiu enter the battle.

    Wu Jiu¡¯s powers seemed to have surpassed that of the previous Spirit Master at his peak. If Wu Jiu was allowed to appear on the battlefield, it was not known what kind of a massacre he woulde to create!

    ¡°Pigheaded stubborn fool! Then I shall grant you your wish!¡± Wu Jiu said viciously, the re of the power of the spirit shrouding around his body suddenly swelling up!

 Chapter 2087 - Face Slapping of the Ecstatic Rapture Palm (14)

    <h4>Chapter 2087: Face pping of the Ecstatic Rapture Palm (14)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Nn Shan looked on in shock at Wu Jiu¡¯s sudden explosive increase in his power of the spirit, his eyes filling up with surprise. He could clearly feel that the power of the spirit in Wu Jiu was currently rising at an astounding speed!

    Nn Shan had not thought that Wu Jiu would still hide a portion of his powers. By the time he discovered it, it was already toote!

    Wu Jiu¡¯s power of the spirit increased by a fold and he morphed into a streak of ck shadow that disappeared before Nn Shan¡¯s eyes. Nn Shan raised up his guard but an intense pain was suddenly spreading from his back!

    ¡°Fool! You are just seeking your own death.¡± Wu Jiu¡¯s sinister voice rose up from behind Nn Shan. Nn Shan lowered his head and looked down at the arm that had pierced right through his chest, his eyes wide with shock.

    Wu Jiu then pushed Nn Shan away, and the heavily wounded Nn Shan was in a state of panic as a hole had opened up in his chest where the flesh around it was gradually turning into dust in dissipation at a speed visible to the eye.

    His spirit soul critically wounded, what weed Nn Shan could only be to disappear.....

    Wu Jiu looked at Nn Shan with contempt, a foot stepping upon Nn Shan¡¯s head. ¡°Nn Shan, I¡¯ve said you were foolish, and that¡¯s exactly what you are. If you¡¯ve pledged your loyalty to me, what you could have gotten would definitely be beyond anything you could have imagined. You clearly had that path open to you but you¡¯ve instead chosen the path that leads to your death.¡±

    Nn Shan had fallen unmoving onto the ground and his spirit that was quickly disappearing away caused him to not even have the strength to open his mouth, the feeling of emptiness that wasing to engulf over his entire body telling him of his fate that was moving towards certain death. His eyes stared in regret and aggrievement, unwilling to disappear just like that.

    Wu Jiu did not bother with Nn Shan anymore as from what he saw, Nn Shan already did not have much time left.

    ¡°Wu Jiu! You actually dared to! !¡± Brownie who had been kept right at the back had its eyes fixed upon the entire battlefield throughout. At the very moment that it saw Nn Shan fell, its mind had immediately exploded with a whirl!

    Heaven scorching rage and torrential hatred weaved up in Brownie¡¯s heart, burning away the veryst vestiges of its sensibility.

    Wu Jiu looked at the furious Brownie, and suddenly broke out inughter.

    ¡°What? You can¡¯t bear for him to leave? What a pity..... If you had not run away in the first ce, my junior would not have died, and your fellow beasts would not have to suffer all this turmoil. All of this had been caused by you.¡± Wu Jiu said venomously.

    Brownie was so angry its sharp fangs were quivering. The cheetah beside it cursed inwardly. Brownie and Nn Shan had grown incredibly close and having it see with its own eyes Wu Jiu wounding Nn Shan so severely while hearing Wu Jiu¡¯s taunting words, it was feared that things would surely grow even worse!

    ¡°Wu Jiu, I am going to kill you! !¡± Brownie roared with every ounce of strength it could summon and the Spiritual Bear¡¯s rage stirred up a hurricane to sweep through the battlefield!

    Wu Jiu¡¯s eyes then shed with a gleeful glint. He stood there remaining in his spot, raising up his foot to repeatedly stomp upon Nn Shan¡¯s head as he looked tauntingly at Brownie.

    ¡°Kill me? You? You¡¯re merely a prisoner of mine. If I can imprison you once, then I will be able to capture you a second time. Anyone who seeks to rescue you will be killed by me. Not just Nn Shan, but that bunch of foolish andughable fellow Beasts of yours as well. Not a single one of you must even think of leaving here alive today!¡±

    Browniepletely lost it as any remaining rationality was burned up, without a single bit left. It charged right through the cheetah¡¯s attempt to block it and charged straight towards the haughty and cruel Wu Jiu with a mighty roar!

    ¡°Jun Wu Xie! Stop the Spiritual Bear!¡± The cheetah was knocked away by Brownie as it watched Brownie charging away where it was about to reach Wu Jiu and it quickly roared out in panic!

    Jun Wu Xie who was battling Jiang Yun Long suddenly heard the cheetah¡¯s roar and she turned her eyes to look, only to see Brownie charging mindlessly straight towards Wu Jiu!

    That¡¯s not good!

 Chapter 2088 - Face Slapping of the Ecstatic Rapture Palm (15)

    <h4>Chapter 2088: Face pping of the Ecstatic Rapture Palm (15)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Seeing Brownieing straight towards him, Wu Jiu¡¯s eyes were shining with a gleeful glint. Nn Shan who had fallen to the ground creased his brows together and wanted to stop him but found that he could not open his mouth at all.

    ¡°Wu Jiu! I am going to have your life!¡± Brownie leapt up, its enormous body pouncing right at Wu Jiu.

    Wu Jiu lifted his head up and looked smilingly at Brownie that was leaping straight at him. He turned on his heel suddenly, and his slender figure disappeared from right before Brownie. Brownie¡¯s eyes red wide, and the moment its massive bodynded, multiple lengths of Soul Binding Chains shot out from the chair that Wu Jiu had been sitting in earlier!

    The Soul Binding Chains fitted with hooks were fast as lightning, the sharp hooks immediately piercing through Brownie¡¯s thick fur into flesh. Tens of the huge hooks were deeply lodged in Brownie¡¯s body in many spots, excruciating pain from the flesh pierced causing Brownie to let out a Heaven quaking roar!

    ¡°Hahaha! Fool! What a great big fool! !¡± The figure of Wu Jiu appeared on the chair once again, with both feet standing upon it, his mouthughing out madly in glee.

    Several tens of those Soul Binding Chains held Brownie helplessly trapped, constantly dragging Brownie to go towards Wu Jiu!

    Nn Shan¡¯s consciousness was gradually bing fuzzy and under his increasingly clouded vision, he only saw Brownie roaring in rage helplessly as the Soul Binding Chains pierced it all over its body, to be forcibly dragged along while it dug its ws into the ground, but was no match for the pull of the Soul Binding Chains. Brownie was dragged bit by bit forward, leaving behind a trail of deep w marks in the ground.

    ¡°Spiritual Bear! !¡± The cheetah saw with its own eyes that Brownie was snared in a trap and it immediately went charging forward like it had lost its mind.

    ¡°Stop them.¡± Wu Jiu lifted his eyes, and said coldly.

    When they saw that the Spiritual Bear had been captured, the morale of the human spirits and the Weapon Spirits immediately shot up, and under themand of Wu Jiu, they joined together and blocked off the way forward for the Beast Spirits and nt Spiritspletely!

    ¡°Let the Spiritual Bear go!¡± The cheetah was charging forward maniacally as it leapt past all the enemies who came to block its way. With its great agility and a leap off its hind legs, it leapt up into the air, its sharp ws stepping over the enemies before it, as its momentum brought it hurtling straight towards Wu Jiu!

    ¡°Foolish weakling.¡± The corners of Wu Jiu¡¯s mouth curled up into a cruel smile, and he suddenly raised his hands, to drive both hands right through the cheetah¡¯s chest!

    ¡°Roar! ! ! !¡± A mournful wail poured out from the cheetah¡¯s jaws. Its eyes were bloodshot as the excruciating pain almost caused its consciousness to almost disappear instantly. The cheetah fought with thatst sliver of consciousness in its mind, ignoring Wu Jiu¡¯s hands that had plunged through its chest but to surge itself further forward with its jaws wide open, and mped its fangs right onto Wu Jiu¡¯s shoulder!

    Intense pain caused Wu Jiu¡¯s brows to furrowed up tightly together, and enraged, he pulled his arms open wide!

    ¡°No! ! !¡± Brownie¡¯s eyes were wide as they stared, where he then let out a roar of despair!

    The cheetah was torn into two halves under Wu Jiu¡¯s hands in an instant, that lean muscr body torn right through as it was flung in the air, to turn into specks of sparkly stars, that fell upon Brownie¡¯s face.....

    Brownie¡¯s irises quaked violently, as it looked at the cheetah¡¯s body gradually disappearing.....

    ¡°Roar! ! !¡±

    The Heaven shaking bear¡¯s roar resonated in everyone¡¯s ears. Jun Wu Xie had witnessed with her eyes Nn Shan being severely wounded, Brownie being captured, and the cheetah disappearing forever for the belief it held in its heart. Her heart that had been calm for quite a while quaked intensely. That bear¡¯s roar of utter sorrow and despair had rocked every single part of her soul.

    ¡°Idiot. With just a bunch of animals like them and you want to strike at my Master? You really overestimated yourselves. Jun Wu Xie, do you see it? This is the fate you will face by going against us. The Spiritual Bear has been caught and Nn Shan will disappear very soon. After that, it will then be your turn!¡± Jiang Yun Long said as he looked at Jun Wu Xie maliciously.

 Chapter 2089 - Face Slapping of the Ecstatic Rapture Palm (16)

    <h4>Chapter 2089: Face pping of the Ecstatic Rapture Palm (16)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s gaze slowly turned back, the cold clear pair of eyes not looking at Jiang Yun Long.

    Jiang Yun Long thought that Jun Wu Xie had been scared out of her wits and he startedughing even more haughtily.

    ¡°All of you, have just seeded, in getting me riled up.¡± Those soft words came out slowly from Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mouth, her slightly lowered gaze and the long lusciousshes hiding the fiery light in her eyes.

    Jiang Yun Long¡¯s brows creased up, not understanding why Jun Wu Xie would say that.

    Jun Wu Xie then raised her hand up without a word, and tugged off the tiny little silver stud from her earlobe.

    ¡°I¡¯ll advise you to not put up anymore of such meaningless struggle. You¡¯ll have to die anyway this ends as there is no other way out for all of you.¡± Jiang Yun Long was still being haughty and arrogant. Nn Shan was about to die and the Spiritual Bear had been captured by his Master. It wouldn¡¯t be long before the human spirit reinforcements would arrive and all who stood resisting them before the first Serene Spirit Tower here today would be walking right into death!

    While Jiang Yun Long was prattling on incessantly, a silver sh of light suddenly manifested right before his eyes!

    The intensity of that light was so blindingly bright that all the spirits before the first Serene Spirit Tower could not even open their eyes, and when Wu Jiu who was caught up in glee saw that sudden brilliant light, his eyes widened and shock rose up in his eyes!

    That is..... the brilliance of the Face of Selvan!

    Jiang Yun Long raised his hand up to shield his eyes, and when that brilliance faded away, he then lowered his arm.

    A silver figure suddenly stood before his eyes!

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body was suddenly covered by a suit of armour. There was a resplendent glowing lustre upon that armour, that fully covered up Jun Wu Xie, with only a pair of icy cold eyes showing!

    ¡°What.....¡± Jiang Yun Long stared in astonishment at the armour d Jun Wu Xie, a feeling of unease immediately swirling in his heart.

    Jun Wu Xie did not give Jiang Yun Long any time to even think as she used the overwhelming might of the Face of Selvan to morph into a silver streak of light, moving so fast that Jiang Yun Long could not react at all!

    Jiang Yun Long waspletely flustered. He was no longer able to even catch sight of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s shadow.

    An excruciating amount of pain suddenly spread from his abdomen and he lowered his head down to look in shock. A silver sword of light was currently being thrust through his abdomen and the unimaginable pain was spreading out from the edges of the wound to his entire body, causing him to tremble violently in helplessness.

    ¡°No..... Don¡¯t.....¡± Fear filled Jiang Yun Longpletely. He just could not believe that the armour d Jun Wu Xie had merely executed one single stroke and she had pierced her de right through his body. The terror of disappearing eternally turned Jiang Yun Long¡¯s face white. Fear like he had never felt before was almost bursting out of his heart. He looked up in pure terror at Jun Wu Xie, his eyes longing so hard to be able to live.

    The light sword that Jun Wu Xie held in her hand than lifted!

    ¡°Arghhh!¡±

    His final wail then disappeared out of Jiang Yun Long¡¯s mouth, the blinding sword of light slicing Jiang Yun Long into two halves in an instant!

    The haughty Jiang Yun Long was cut through his midsection, the two halves of his body crashing heavily to the ground as the dissipating dust gradually turned into specks of stars, falling into the soil, to disappearpletely.

    From afar, Wu Jiu was stunned to see Jiang Yun Long being ughtered. He stared with his eyes fixed upon that silver figure, an intense emotion rising up within his heart.

    The Face of Selvan! Why would it appear here! ?

    Wu Jiu drew in a deep breath, and immediately ordered for men to push the in cage he had prepared beforehand. Brownie who had Soul Binding Chains dragging behind it was then thrown right into the metal cage!

 Chapter 2090 - Face Slapping of the Ecstatic Rapture Palm (17)

    <h4>Chapter 2090: Face pping of the Ecstatic Rapture Palm (17)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Quickly bring the Spiritual Bear away.¡± Wu Jiu said coldly. Several human spirits immediately wheeled the metal cage walking towards the back. Brownie who was imprisoned in that metal cage was charging against the solid cage continuously but the Soul Binding Chains had sealed its power of the spirit and mere brute strength was not going to be able to break out of those restraints!

    ¡°Roar!¡± Brownie had both its paws stretched out through the bars of the metal cage, the direction those paws were reaching out to was towards the weakened Nn Shan who had fallen to the ground, whose half opened eyes had lost the light shining in them from before, reflecting the image of Brownie gradually bing more distant in them.....

    After Jun Wu Xie sliced up Jiang Yun Long, she immediately charged at Wu Jiu. Wu Jiu seemed to be prepared as power of the spirit red out in a surge from his entire body, meeting Jun Wu Xie¡¯s charge straight on with a great leap!

    In the instant that the two of them engaged, the figure of Jun Wu Xie suddenly shed!

    Wu Jiu did not manage to pull his forward momentum back in time as he lurched forward a few steps, and in the instant that his feetnded, he immediately turned his head back to look at Jun Wu Xie.

    He then saw, up there in the air, that the Selvan¡¯s armour on Jun Wu Xie had suddenly sprouted a bunch of feathery silver wings!

    Those wings were carrying her at an extremely fast speed, flying right past Wu Jiu and straight towards Brownie who was being gradually pulled away!

    The human spirits who were pushing the metal cage to shift it away suddenly noticed Jun Wu Xie descending upon them from up in the air and they were so shocked their whole bodies trembled. They did everything they could as they attempted to push the metal cage further away, but their legs could not possiblypare to the speed of those silver wings!

    At the moment that Jun Wu Xie was diving down in descent, the silver wings on her back suddenly blew up a hurricane, the powerful wind immediately blowing away all the human spirits around the metal cage!

    ¡®Thunk!¡¯

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s feetnded on the top of the cage and the silver boots struck a clear ringing sound against the metal on the cage!

    Several human spirits fell to the ground and they all looked up fearfully at the saintly silver figure standing atop the cage, the armour seeming giving out a glowing lustre naturally, making their hearts quiver, to not dare to go against her.

    Jun Wu Xie struck the metal cage under her lightly with a foot and a series of deep quakes rocked through the entire metal cage. In an instant, the incredibly strong metal cage shattered with a loud crack, breaking at every inch as the pieces scattered all over the floor. Jun Wu Xie hovered in the air with her silver wings and in the instant that Brownie was freed of its restraints, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s wings pped!

    Countless silver feathers shot out, a multitude of sharp des, that struck unerringly as they broke off the Soul Binding Chains on Brownie¡¯s body!

    Brownie looked on in astonishment as the bonds on its body was being broken off bit by bit. It raised up its head in surprise, to look at Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie raised a hand. A little awl and a piece of paper then fell from her hand where Brownie quickly caught them.

    ¡°Carve that out around Nn Shan.¡± Jun Wu Xie said.

    Brownie stared in shock at the piece of paper in its paws. The Spirit Reinforcement runes on the paper formed a circle. The circle of runes were not unfamiliar to Brownie as the return of its powers had been achieved with this!

    ¡°Alright!¡± Brownie immediately replied.

    Seeing that, Jun Wu Xie did not tarry a moment longer but turned herself around to go charging towards Wu Jiu!

    Brownie could not care less about the wounds on its own body as its four limbs carried it to sprint at a fiery speed towards Nn Shan. It used its front paws to drag Nn Shan to a slightly safer ce as its two paws clumsily held the little awl that was smaller than one of its ws, trying its hardest to slowly carve out the Spirit Reinforcement Runes around Nn Shan bit by bit, ording to what was shown on the piece of paper.

    ¡°Don¡¯t die..... I beg you, don¡¯t die.....¡± As Brownie diligently carved out the runes, it pleaded in a rather choked voice. It really did not want anyone to die because of itself anymore.

    Nn Shan¡¯s spirit was growing weaker and weaker, already almost transparent. He struggled to open his eyes, to look at Brownie¡¯s tear streaked face, where he finally could no longer fight off the exhaustion and his eyes closed.

 Chapter 2091 - Face Slapping of the Ecstatic Rapture Palm (18)

    <h4>Chapter 2091: Face pping of the Ecstatic Rapture Palm (18)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Wu Jiu saw with his own eyes Jun Wu Xie rescuing the Spiritual Bear and rage boiled up in his heart. His teeth tightly gritted together, Wu Jiu stared at that figure that was closing in on him at the speed of light, and his eyes were dripping with malice!

    ¡°Jun Wu Xie! You dare to spoil all that I¡¯ve done!¡± The moment his voice dropped, Wu Jiu went charging towards Jun Wu Xie.

    The two figures one ck and one silver immediately tangled up in battle in midair!

    The violent and intense sh came to affect the battlefield as wild winds blew and kicked up endless dust.

    Rong Ruo sent a human spirit close to her flying with a kick as Fei Yan came close from the side.

    ¡°Why is it that Little Xie is still able to use the Face of Selvan?¡± Fei Yan and Rong Ruo were fighting with their backs to each other. Having the Face of Selvan appear on the battlefield had not only turned the tide of battle but it had also given thepanions quite a shock.

    Ever since they had turned into spirits, their flesh bodies had been left behind which included their magical artifacts that they had not been able to bring with them. Back when Jun Wu Xie had used the Face of Selvan to save Nn Shan before, they had not paid all that much attention to it. But now, they saw that Jun Wu Xie was not just able to just use a little bit of the Face of Selvan¡¯s power, as from the moment Selvan¡¯s armour appeared, they came to realize that being in spirit form had not restricted Jun Wu Xie much and that she was able topletely utilize every single technique of the Face of Selvan!

    Rong Ruo furrowed her brows slightly as she looked at Wu Jiu and Jun Wu Xie battling so ferociously in the air.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but only Little Xie is able to take on Wu Jiu now. Wu Jiu¡¯s powers had increased in a very strange manner that had gone beyond the realm of Spirit Outre. Regardless of how Little Xie is able to use the Face of Selvan, to all of us, that¡¯s good news.¡±

    Fei Yan nodded his head, naturally having realized that the current circumstances did not allow them to nitpick on things too much.

    ¡°End this battle as quickly as possible and bring Brownie away from here. The Hell Butterfly has detected that the human spirit reinforcements are approaching and if this drags on, we¡¯ll all be finished.¡± Rong Ruo said with her brows creased together, the information the Hell Butterfly transmitted to her making her feel highly uneasy.

    ¡°Sure!¡± Fei Yan replied, and his attacks immediately grew more ferocious.

    The battle reached its most intense moments with the Beast Spirits, human spirits, Weapon Spirits and the nt Spirits all entangled within. If it continued to drag on, the battle would grow unbounded, that could even spread throughout the entire Spirit World!

    Wu Jiu¡¯s heart was filled with surprise when he discovered that Jun Wu Xie¡¯s powers was stronger than he had imagined, the additional power the Selvan¡¯s armour gave was so strong it astounded him!

    ¡°Why do you have the Face of Selvan! ? What rtions do you have with the Dark Emperor! ?¡± Wu Jiu was getting rather flustered by his fight with Jun Wu Xie, as he gave voice to the thoughts in his heart with a frustrated roar.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s heart startled, but sheposed herself very quickly.

    She had been so hesitant to use the Face of Selvan all this time because she was worried that having the Face of Selvan make an appearance might attract suspicion. With the immeasurable amount of magical artifacts the Dark Emperor possessed, not all of them were widely known by others. But with the Face of Selvan being one of the ten greatest magical artifacts, it would definitely not go unnoticed by people.

    If not for the fact that Wu Jiu¡¯s methods hade to anger Jun Wu Xie, she would not have recklessly used the Face of Selvan. But with things havinge to such a stage, she could no longer remain so apprehensive!

    Unable to get the answer that he seeked, Wu Jiu could only continue to battle Jun Wu Xie. But as being in spirit form was still not the same as fighting in her flesh body, though she possessed powerful might, she was still restricted to a certain extent. Damage suffered by spirit bodies with every injury was not blood, but was a constant drain on the power of the spirit. But Jun Wu Xie¡¯s Selvan¡¯s Armour was extraordinarily tough and with attacks delivered purely just with the power of the spirit, Wu Jiu was unable to break the Face of Selvan in the slightest.

 Chapter 2092 - Face Slapping of the Ecstatic Rapture Palm (19)

    <h4>Chapter 2092: Face pping of the Ecstatic Rapture Palm (19)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Wu Jiu found himself fallen into a predicament which made him flustered and uneasy.

    Jun Wu Xie had already fully grasped the characteristics within the Face of Selvan¡¯s arsenal of attacks as the two des of light morphed from the Face of Selvan constantly drained and weakened Wu Jiu¡¯s powers. Added to that, the nimble agility of the silver wings allowed her to put some distance away from Wu Jiu perfectly.

    Wu Jiu could not even touch Jun Wu Xie in the slightest and every time he wanted to execute a attack, Jun Wu Xie would then use the silver wings to pull away a certain distance, using the light des in his hands to attack.

    Wu Jiu was about to go mad. Although he possessed mighty power of the spirit, but being unable to even touch Jun Wu Xie made it utterly useless to him, but to suffer a beating!

    As the seconds passed into minutes, Rong Ruo was growing more anxious. The human spirits and Weapon Spirits did not seem to have any intention of retreating at all, and she hade to know through the Hell Butterfly that the human spirits¡¯ reinforcements had already arrived!

    ¡°All of you stop it this very instant!¡± A furious shouting from the back of the battlefield sounded. Wu Jiu¡¯s Second Disciple had led in arge batch of human spirits who rushed in to form a surrounding circle. Looking at the densely packed row upon row of human spirits, the Second Disciple¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, as several thousand human spirits fully encircled the entire battlefield.

    The human spirits and Weapon Spirits who were locked in bitter battle immediately heaved a sigh of relief when they saw that the reinforcements hade, their hearts settling down in ce.

    But contrary to the reactions of the human spirits the Weapon Spirits, when the Beast Spirits saw the army of the human spirits¡¯ reinforcements, their emotions suddenly sank right down to the bottom of the valley.

    It wasn¡¯t that they had not thought to go fetch reinforcements, but their numbers were already less than thebined strength of the human spirits and Weapon Spirits, making it impossible for any of them to secretly leave the battlefield. The outer perimeters were mostly filled with Weapon Spirits and some of the Beast Spirits who had thought to sneak off and summon help under the chaos had their heads chopped off by the Weapon Spirits.

    Seeing that that human spirits¡¯ reinforcement had arrived, the Beast Spirits had already suffered innumerable losses. There was no need to speak of fighting against the reinforcement forces. Even just holding themselves against the current enemy forces was already highly strenuous.

    Suffocating despair shrouded over every one of the Beast Spirits¡¯ hearts, feeling highly depressed. They had battled for so long, sacrificed so many of theirrades, could it be..... that they would still not be able to save the Spiritual Bear?

    ¡°You guys must have had a jolly good time! Every single one of you Beast Spirits and nt Spirits who had taken part in the battle today, none of you must even think of running. Have them all captured right now!¡± Wu Jiu¡¯s Second Disciple said viciously as he stared at the Beast Spirits covered in wounds and injuries, his eyes cruel and bloodthirsty.

    The human spirit reinforcement forces then gradually tightened their encirclement, to surround the Beast Spirits with the other human spirits and Weapon Spirits with severalyers of their men. Things had reached its worst point at that moment.

    ¡°Damn it. They came so quickly.¡± Qiao Chu cursed softly. He had quite a number of wounds on his body and the situation was not any much better for Hua Yao and the others. Among the Weapon Spirits who came this time, there wasn¡¯t ack of great fighters. Their primary targets were exactly those Weapon Spirits and those sharp des had caused them to suffer quite a bit of wound and injuries.

    ¡°What do we do?¡± Qiao Chu asked as he looked at Hua Yao anxiously. Hua Yao narrowed his eyes, his gaze turning towards the Double Headed Bone Snake.

    The Double Headed Bone Snake was still rather good shape but had quite a bit of its bones already broken, looking a little wretched. They were all carrying injuries and if they started a battle with the reinforcement army as well, the result could very well be imagined.

    Run away?

    They just could not make themselves do it even when it was not all that difficult for them to just run away with the kind of powers they possessed. But none of them had dared to have that thought in their minds at all.

    The Beast Spirits had lost so much of their numbers and if they were to all run away, they would be abandoning theirrades.

    Brownie would definitely be captured and if they were expected to be live as such cowards, It was impossible for them to do it!

    ¡°To think that they would die here today. How frustrating is it?¡± Fei Yan said with a smile.

 Chapter 2093 - Face Slapping of the Ecstatic Rapture Palm (20)

    Chapter 2093: Face pping of the Ecstatic Rapture Palm (20)

    Trantor: Misty Cloud Trantions Editor: Misty Cloud Trantions

    Rong Ruo¡¯s brows knitted up.

    Suddenly, a ck shadow came hurtling down from the skies, to crash heavily right into the midst of the opposing Beast Spirits and human spirits!

    In the instant that that ck shadow fell, it kicked up an enormous cloud of dust. When the dust cloud finally dissipated, the appearance of that ck shadow was then revealed to everyone.

    That one look however caused everyone to be properly stunned.

    Lying there in a heap was not anybody else but the haughty, high and mighty Wu Jiu!

    A silvery figure then descended right after. Under everyone¡¯s speechless bbergasted gaze, the silver figurended right beside Wu Jiu, the magnificent figure of Jun Wu Xie d in Selvan¡¯s Armour.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at the stunned human spirit reinforcements and she suddenly pressed the light sword she held in her hand against Wu Jiu¡¯s neck.

    ¡°Whichever one of you takes another step forward, I will kill him immediately.¡± Her voice was as chilly as ice!

    Within the pair of eyes that were showing, blood curling murder could be seen emanating from them!

    Wu Jiu¡¯s Second Disciple was frozen in a daze. He stared in disbelief at Jun Wu Xie, where his gaze then fell upon the crumpled form of Wu Jiu under Jun Wu Xie¡¯s foot.

    [The leader of the human spirits, Spirit Master Wu Jiu..... who reig ns above all human spirits, the Wu Jiu who was so powerful he was unbeatable..... has actually been..... defeated?]

    [How is this possible! ?]

    Wu Jiu¡¯s Second Disciple was shocked into speechlessness. Not even in his dreams would he have thought that his Master would fall in defeat at the hands of another person.

    Wu Jiu was in an extremely wretched state, the clothes on him badly tattered and torn, his power of the spirit spilling out from the sh wounds inflicted by the light sword. His entire body was in so much pain that it felt as if it was falling apart, his face haggard and highly aggrieved. He was lying with his face on the floor, and Jun Wu Xie¡¯s foot was on his back, unable to move an inch.

    However elegant looking Wu Jiu was in the past, he was now equally just as wretched.

    ¡°Mas..... Master.....¡± The Second Disciple¡¯s voice was already beginning to tremble. All of this had gone far beyond anything he could have expected.

    The human spirits fell deadly silent. But for the Beast Spirits, the fire of hope had been reignited. They stared with intense anger at Wu Jiu under Jun Wu Xie¡¯s foot, that shining silver figure reflected in their eyes like a saviour descended!

    Soul yer noticed that things had taken a strange turn and he forcibly put some distance between itself and me Dragon, to go rushing over right before Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± Jun Wu Xie swung her eyes over to look at Soul yer, the point of the sword of light pressing slightly into Wu Jiu¡¯s neck.

    Soul yer immediately halted its approach towards Jun Wu Xie, the two blood red rubies seemingly filling up with a sliver of shock.

    Because of the fourth Serene Spirit Tower, interaction between Soul yer and Wu Jiu had also grown more frequent. Although Soul yer still did not like Wu Jiu from the bottom of his heart, it still had to admit that Wu Jiu wielded the strongest power among the human spirits, where even the previous Spirit Master that had retreated into seclusion was not as powerful as him.

    But, that very Wu Jiu had been defeated? And at the hands of an rtively unknown young female human spirit. That unbelievable fact, made it hard for Soul yer to be able to digest.

    ¡°Let me Master go! Or not a single spirit present here today can even think of escaping from here today!¡± The Second Disciple said through gritted teeth.

    Jun Wu Xie raised her chin slightly, her clear eyes turning to look scathingly at the Second Disciple who just threw down some harsh words.

    ¡°Let him go? Impossible. But you can try me. If you dare to take just a single step forward, I will slice off his head right in an instant. Using our lives in exchange for Wu Jiu¡¯s wretched life, we would have earned.¡±

    The Second Disciple red with hatred in his eyes, like he wanted to skin Jun Wu Xie alive and swallow her whole.

    ¡°What do you really want?¡± The Second Disciple then asked.

    Jun Wu Xieughed derisively. ¡°Get your people and the Weapon Spirits out of here. Once we return back to the Beast Spirits¡¯ territory, I will then naturally release your Master.¡±

 Chapter 2094 - Face Slapping of the Ecstatic Rapture Palm (21)

    Chapter 2094: Face pping of the Ecstatic Rapture Palm (21)

    Trantor: Misty Cloud Trantions Editor: Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°You must be dreaming! Do you take me as a three year old! ?¡± The Second Disciple retorted in rage!

    Jun Wu Xie did not panic. With the situation the way it was currently, it wasn¡¯t all that possible to kill off all the human spirits here today. Their objective ining here today was just to expose Wu Jiu¡¯s insidious plot and rescue Brownie. Now that their goals have been achieved, dragging it out any further would only be to their disadvantage.

    Only when they were back in the Beast Spirits¡¯ territory, with the number of Beast Spirits there were there, Jun Wu Xie was certain that the human spirits would not be able to try any tricks then. And of course.....

    She had never thought of releasing Wu Jiu.

    With the incident having be so huge, releasing Wu Jiu would be as good as letting the tiger returning back to its mountain. Jun Wu Xie was not about to do something so foolish.

    ¡°How you choose is up to you. Your Master¡¯s life is now in my grasp.¡± Jun Wu Xie said coldly, the sword of light held against Wu Jiu¡¯s neck pressing in a little deeper.

    The Second Disciple¡¯s entire body was shaking, terrified and scared.

    Wu Jiu suddenly let out a snicker.

    ¡°Jun Wu Xie, would you dare to kill me? If you are to kill me, then you and yourpanions can then forget about being ever to remain here in the Spirit World anymore peacefully as the human spirits would then embark on maniacal revenge against you. I can see that you possess great powers. Why do you choose to go against me because of the Beast Spirits? You are a human spirit yourself, and should naturally be standing on the human spirits¡¯ side. But instead you have chosen to go against the grain, to help the Beast Spirits. Isn¡¯t that rather foolish?¡±

    Wu Jiu had never thought that he would fall in defeat, never ever thought that Jun Wu Xie¡¯s powers would be so strong.

    Wu Jiu¡¯s words made the Beast Spirits standing around Jun Wu Xie be highly nervous. Actually, what Wu Jiu said was true. Jun Wu Xie and herpanions were all human spirits. All these years, very few human spirits would render help to Beast Spirits. Moreover, what Jun Wu Xie did today was as good as dering war upon the all human spirits, in order to ensure the safety of the Beast Spirits¡¯ Spiritual Bear.....

    The Beast Spirits became highly nervous, worried that Jun Wu Xie would be swayed by Wu Jiu¡¯s words.

    But it was clear that Jun Wu Xie did not care about Wu Jiu¡¯s intoxicating words. Wu Jiu¡¯s words had sounded to be highly reasonable but they were in face just downright selfish, going against Jun Wu Xie¡¯s viewpletely.

    ¡°Are you done spouting all your garbage? If you¡¯re finished, you might as well be thinking whether you want to drag us in to be buried together with you, or do you want to ask your disciple to open up the way here for you to save your own puny life.¡± Jun Wu Xie said coldly.

    Wu Jiu was stunned. He could not fathom what Jun Wu Xie was intending to do at all. Whatever she could get from the Beast Spirits, he would be able to give to her as well, or even better.

    Jun Wu Xie was steadfast in hermitment to stand on the Beast Spirits¡¯ side and Wu Jiu was unable to do anything about it.

    Just as everyone¡¯s attention were all focused upon Wu Jiu and the human spirits¡¯ reinforcement force, Poison Ivy who was standing behind Jun Wu Xie suddenly noticed something.

    The hand that Jun Wu Xie held behind her back was signalling something, and it was directed..... straight at him.

    Poison Ivy watched expressionlessly at all that Jun Wu Xie was gestitting. Because he had be Poison Ivy¡¯s Ring Spirit, they had developed a subtle tacit understanding between them. Thinking on it a moment, he immediately understood what Jun Wu Xie wanted and the corners of his mouth curled up with the tinge of a smile.

    This Mistress of his, really has a quick and nimble mind.

    ¡°Are you done thinking? If you are still not decided, how about letting me decide for you?¡± The sword of light in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hand pulled back slightly, and a slit spilling with the power of the spirit opened on Wu Jiu¡¯s neck. Although it was not deep, but looking at it made one feel the chills.

    ¡°Hold it! Don¡¯t hurt me Master!¡± The Second Disciple was immediately flustered as he hurried to say.

    Wu Jiu was about to say something when Jun Wu Xie¡¯s foot trod on him so hard that he almost vomited.

 Chapter 2095 - Face Slapping of the Ecstatic Rapture Palm (22)

    Chapter 2095: Face pping of the Ecstatic Rapture Palm (22)

    Trantor: Misty Cloud Trantions Editor: Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie then looked up and said: ¡°Get your men to retreat, or I do not think I¡¯ll be able to control my strength with the next sh of this sword.¡±

    The Second Disciple no longer dared to take a harsh stand against Jun Wu Xie anymore. To the human spirits, Wu Jiu was really just too important and as one of his disciples, the position and authority he enjoyed had only been possible because of Wu Jiu. If Wu Jiu was gone, then all of them would fall into dire straits together with him and hence, after thinking through it, the Second Disciple had to get the human spirits to retreat back a few steps.

    ¡°All of you step back as well.¡± Jun Wu Xie turned her head to say as she looked at the human spirits and Weapon Spirits surrounding them from the back. The human spirits had naturally not dared to make any rash moves but to step back in retreat, but the Weapon Spirits led by Soul yer were seemingly rather unwilling to back away.

    Jun Wu Xie then said: ¡°If Wu Jiu is dead, the Weapon Spirits will never be able to possess their own Serene Spirit Tower their entire lives. So you better consider it carefully.¡±

    Soul yer was feeling so conflicted he wanted to die. Considering itself as one of the reigning powers within the Spirit World, when had he ever been threatened by a littless like this before? But Jun Wu Xie now had her hand grasping their vitals.

    The Weapon Spirits were willing to do everything for the Serene Spirit Tower, to the extent even when they knew that the construction needed the Spiritual Bear to be used as a sacrifice before it could bepleted, they had abandoned their sense of righteousness and stood on Wu Jiu¡¯s side, as the importance they had ced upon the Serene Spirit Tower outweighed all of that.

    Soul yer led the Weapon Spirits to retreat to the side reluctantly, opening up a wide open path for Jun Wu Xie and the others in the middle.

    Thend that had just seen a highly intense battle was a little messed up. No one noticed that the soil on the ground had suddenly started to quake for no apparent reason. But the scale of that shaking was very minute and covered with ayer of soft soil, it did not feel to be all that distinct. Moreover, the attention of all the spirits were all drawn and focused upon Jun Wu Xie, who would go pay any notice to the slight imperceptible rumble?

    ¡°You want me to let all of you go, but I cannot let myself trust you. I¡¯ll promise you now, if you release my Master, I will let all of you leave this ce safe and sound.¡± The Second Disciple attempted to save Wu Jiu one more time.

    However, Jun Wu Xie still left him dangling.

    At the back of the battlefield, Brownie had finally finished carving out the Spirit Reinforcement runes and when he saw the constant stream of power of the spirit flowing gradually from the Spirit Reinforcement rune circle onto Nn Shan¡¯s body, slowly filling up Nn Shan¡¯s frail spirit, Brownie finally blew out a breath of relief. It was aware of the situation up ahead in front but Nn Shan¡¯s condition did not allow it to leave. Nn Shan was so frail and weak at that moment that any single attack from any Weapon Spirit or human spirit would scatter and dissipate his spirit, hence, Brownie had no choice but to stand guard at his side.

    The sound of a slight trace of the earth¡¯s turning suddenly attracted Brownie¡¯s attention. Brownie raised its eyes and looked in front of itself. It discovered that the earth under Nn Shan¡¯s body was suddenly pushed up by several vines. Before Brownie was even able to feel nervous, it immediately saw the little purple flower buds on those vines and it quickly recognized where those vines had originated from. It raised its head up in that instant and looked at the spirirts up in front.

    A far distance away, Brownie saw Poison Ivy standing there with his back towards everyone, and making a shushing gesture, asking him to remain silent.

    Brownie¡¯s heart jumped, not daring to make a sound, as Poison Ivy¡¯s vines slowly curled around Nn Shan and Brownie.....

    On the other side, the Second Disciple was about to go mad. Seeing that his Master was tormented half to death under Jun Wu Xie¡¯s foot, he wished for nothing more than to be able to jump over and tear Jun Wu Xie to shreds. However..... Wu Jiu was still in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hands, and no matter how much hatred was brewing inside him, he did not dare to jump out and shed all pretense of cordiality with Jun Wu Xie at that moment.

    Jun Wu Xie then said: ¡°You do not believe me, and I cannot make myself trust you. Why not.....¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words had not yet even fallen to the ground when she suddenly lifted up her foot and sent Wu Jiu, who was lying upon the ground, to go flying with a mighty kick!

 Chapter 2096 - Face Slapping of the Ecstatic Rapture Palm (23)

    Chapter 2096: Face pping of the Ecstatic Rapture Palm (23)

    Trantor: Misty Cloud Trantions Editor: Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Master! ! !¡± The Second Disciple cried out in surprise. All the human spirits were shocked by Jun Wu Xie¡¯s action.

    Jun Wu Xie had used a hundred percent of her power with that kick, which sent Wu Jiu flying high up into the air. If he were to fall down from that height, even if he did not die, he wouldn¡¯t be too far off from it.

    ¡°Save the Spirit Master quick! !¡± The Second Disciple shouted at the top of his lungs, leading every single one of the human spirits to go speeding towards where Wu Jiu was hurtling to, their hearts set on catching Wu Jiu. Even Soul yer was stunned, never having expected that Jun Wu Xie¡¯s actions would be so crude and brutal. In an instant, everyone else were frozen.

    And it was at that moment that countless vines shot out from Jun Wu Xie¡¯s Selvan¡¯s Armour, sweeping past every Beast Spirit and nt Spirit at the speed of lightning. Poison Ivy was working in cohesion with Jun Wu Xie, the two spirits controlling an innumerable number of vines that twirled around the bodies of all the Beast Spirits, nt Spirits, and around Qiao Chu and the gang!

    ¡°Go!¡±

    The instant Jun Wu Xie¡¯s voice fell, the silver wings on her back pped vigorously, widespread as she rose quickly into the air. Dragged along by Jun Wu Xie, all the Beast Spirits bound up by the vines were suddenly up in the air!

    Poison Ivy wrapped several vines around Jun Wu Xie¡¯s waist and the vines from his other hand pulled Nn Shan and Brownie right up!

    The powerful strength of the Face of Selvan manifested in full glory right at that moment as several hundred Beast Spirits were lifted up into the air!

    In shock, me Dragon then used its great dragon tail to scoop up several Beast Spirits onto its back as it soared into the air following behind Jun Wu Xie!

    ¡°Look! They are escaping!¡± Soul yer suddenly snapped back to his senses. Seeing that Jun Wu Xie and the others were actually using vines to bring all the Beast Spirits out from there together with the Spiritual Bear, Soul yer¡¯s mind immediately started to whirl loudly!

    The Second Disciple could not be bothered with anything else and only wanted to catch Wu Jiu and get themselves out of there. But before Wu Jiu had even fallen to the ground, a vine then came flying out with a swoosh, tosh right around Wu Jiu at the waist, dragging him away!

    All the human spirits on the ground were flummoxed. They stared with gaping mouths as they watched Jun Wu Xie ostentatiously fly past in the sky while dragging several hundred Beast Spirits with her, their eyes almost popping out of their heads.

    It was at that moment that they all then realized that they had fallen into Jun Wu Xie¡¯s ploy!

    Jun Wu Xie had never intended to make a deal with them at all. Everything that she had done was merely to divert their attention, so that they would not discover her real intentions.

    The Beast Spirits have escaped, and even Wu Jiu was taken. The Second Disciple immediately felt as if the sky was falling.

    ¡°Give chase! Do not let them escape!¡± The Second Disciple then shouted, highly nervous.

    What was then seen, was a great big bunch of human spirits and Weapon Spirits running in a mad sprint with their heads lifted up towards the sky, while over their heads, a dense pack of Beast Spirits were gliding high up through the air.....

    It was a rather grand sight to behold!

    For Jun Wu Xie to be dragging so many Beast Spirits, it would not be the kind of weight that the silver wings of the Face of Selvan could truly be able to withstand. But candidly put, those Beast Spirits were spirits, and spirits weighed a whole lot less. Even though it was such a grand sight to see, in actuality, adding up thebined weight of all those spirits was not even equivalent to that of a young adolescent elephant.

    After a spirit coalesced its body, it could alter its own weight at will and that was the reason why Jun Wu Xie dared to weave up such a scheme!

    ¡°This is just too cool!¡± Held by Poison Ivy and ¡°gliding¡± through the air, Qiao Chu could not help but exim out in joy, the feeling was just too exhrating!

    ¡°Only Little Xie is capable of dreaming up such an idea.¡± Fei Yan said with augh, as he evilly waved at the bunch of fes who were pursuing them doggedly on the ground.

 Chapter 2097 - Face Slapping of the Ecstatic Rapture Palm (24)

    <h4>Chapter 2097: Face pping of the Ecstatic Rapture Palm (24)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The term talented and bold, described Jun Wu Xie perfectly. Fooled several thousand human spirits, duped a whole bunch of Weapon Spirits, and even mboyantly paraded off with Wu Jiu as a victory trophy through the sky.

    All the worries Qiao Chu had earlier now faded into nothing as he watched the Second Disciple running like a dog on the ground,ughing just so evilly and he was in such a good mood.

    [Are you stupid?]

    [Negotiating terms with Jun Wu Xie?]

    [You¡¯ll be squeezed so dry you¡¯ll be more wrinkled than a raisin!]

    From below, a constant stream of taunts shouting: ¡°Stay right there! Remain here if you have the guts!¡± , and all kinds of other curses. But Jun Wu Xie did not pay any heed to a single word of them.

    The eyes of the Beast Spirits were wide and bulging, looking at the great big emptiness below their paws, all of them feeling rather amazed.

    The sense of gaining a renewed lease of life right after a cmity and the astounding way they had retreated from the ce made all the Beast Spirits suiddenly forget the pain on their bodies. Their were some among the Beast Spirits that could fly, like some species of bird types and Dragon type like me Dragon. But for most of the other Beast Spirits, even if they wanted to, they did not possess the kind of capability.

    Never would they have imagined that Jun Wu Xie would actually bring them on this ¡°flight¡±!

    Several of the more dorky Beast Spirits were even pretending they could fly, their paws flinging around up in the air, imagining they really were flying.....

    In contrast to the Beast Spirits¡¯ delight, the human spirits and the Weapons Spirits were about to lose their minds! !

    At least there were some species and types among the Beast Spirits that were born with the ability to fly, but what about them? Not a single one among all of them could do it!

    If they wanted to pursue Jun Wu Xie and the enemy, the only choice was only to run after them with their own two feet!

    It was even sadder for the Weapon Spirits, as they did not even have legs!

    They could only huff and puff with their steel bodies as they hopped, where they were soon leftgging a great distance behind.

    For spirits that did not know what was going on here, witnessing that scene would surely have themughing to their deaths.

    Flying was naturally faster than running, and seeing that Jun Wu Xie and the enemy were almost reaching the Beast Spirits¡¯ territories, the Second Disciple¡¯s heart burned with anxiety, hating that fact that his legs was not able to catch up with that pair of wings.

    The ce that the Beast Spirits resided had many Beast Spirits roaming everywhere. They suddenly felt a little strange and one of the Beast Spirit raised its head to look up. That one nce into the sky immediately startled it so badly it fell back with its four paws iling in the air in astonishment!

    [What in zes!]

    [What did it just see! ?]

    Up in the sky, a whole wave of Beast Spirits were soaring through the air with their paws iling awkwardly, in a dense pack.... like the Heavens was going to rain Beast Spirits.

    More and more Beast Spirits came to notice that. They all turned to stone collectively, their eyes bulging and mouths agape as they stared at their fellow Beast Spirits gliding through the air in glee.

    Seeing that they were already in Beast Spirit territory, Jun Wu Xie then flew downwards, bringing with her the bunch of Beast Spirits who had enjoyed the joy of flight to the ground. There was no need to deny that the strong disappointment that filled their eyes then was because they hadnded on the ground.....

    Jun Wu Xie then released the vines twirled around the Beast Spirits, and Poison Ivy followed suit.

    me Dragon came down to the ground as well, and immediately let Brownie continue to hold Nn Shan for him to recover with the Spirit Reinforcement runes.

    A bunch of Beast Spirits gradually gathered into a crowd around them, to look at theirpanions who had just flown in, their faces incredulous.

    [Didn¡¯t the bunch of them go to the first Serene Spirit Tower to watch the show ying out there today?]

    [Did ite with such privileges?]

    [To be ¡°flown¡± back?]

    They were suddenly feeling rather regretful that they had not gone there today!

    Towards the Beast Spirits who had juste back, those Beast Spirits who had not gone today were suddenly feeling strong pangs of jealousy and envy!

    me Dragon then roared, which quelled all the Beast Spirits into silence.

    A flurry of hurried footsteps then reached them, which made all the gathered Beast Spirits turn their heads to look. The mass of human spirits led by the Second Disciple had caught up with them.

    [What was happening here?]

    The Beast Spirits who had not gone there today were puzzled.

 Chapter 2098 - Face Slapping of the Ecstatic Rapture Palm (25)

    <h4>Chapter 2098: Face pping of the Ecstatic Rapture Palm (25)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Hand my Master over!¡± The Second Disciple said to Jun Wu Xie through tightly clenched teeth, looking quite a miserable sight from having run the entire way.

    Having been pointed out, the Beast Spirits then turned to look at Jun Wu Xie and that was when they suddenly discovered that the person Jun Wu Xie was holding in her hands was Wu Jiu, the Spirit Master! !

    Wu Jiu had fallen into a semi conscious state. Although Jun Wu Xie had been rather gentle with the Beast Spirits, she was rather brutal towards Wu Jiu. Wu Jiu was already severely wounded and having taken that kick from Jun Wu Xie with her full strength, he was now slipping into unconsciousness, unable to even say a word.

    The Beast Spirits who had not gone to the Serene Spirit Tower were stunned, thinking that the situation before their eyes did not seem right no matter how they looked at it. Many of their fellow Beast Spirits had wounds on their bodies and the human spirits were looking rather aggressive while Jun Wu Xie was even holding Wu Jiu in her hands..... Looking at the circumstances, something big seemed to be brewing....

    me Dragon hadnded before the gathered Beast Spirits, and after he put down the Beast Spirits on its back, its immense body that was as big as a small mountain blocked out the venomous gaze the Second Disciple was staring at Jun Wu Xie with.

    ¡°This is the Beast Spirits¡¯ territory, and it¡¯s not a ce you can do as you please.¡±

    ¡°me Dragon, does this mean you are going against us now?¡± The Second Disciple said as he red at me Dragon.

    me Dragon was not to be cowered. ¡°Since you have tried to capture our Spiritual Bear, I do not have to show you any courtesy.¡±

    The moment those words came out from me Dragon¡¯s mouth, the puzzled Beast Spirits immediately realized the severity of the situation!

    [The human spirits captured their Spiritual Bear?]

    All the Beast Spirits turned their heads uniformly upon the enormous dark gold figure, surprise showing in all their eyes.

    [The Spiritual Bear!]

    [It¡¯s really the Spiritual Bear!]

    The Second Disciple was feeling highly frustrated, but worried about Wu Jiu¡¯s safety, he then wanted to lead his men to charge forward,pletely regarding everything else.

    But the Beast Spirits who had regained their senses immediately realized that the human spirits would harm the Spiritual Bear and despite still not having a full picture of what was exactly happening, just that one point alone was enough to make them step forward!

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    ¡°This is the territory of the Beast Spirits, and we do not wee the intrusion of the human spirits!¡±

    The Beast Spirits close by came running at almost the same moment to me Dragon¡¯s side, their enormous bodies blocking Jun Wu Xiepletely and securely. The densely packed rows of Beast Spirits grew more and more, the flying Beast Spirits quickly spreading the news to reach the ears of every single Beast Spirit at the fastest speed possible!

    The matter concerned the Spiritual Bear, and not a single Beast Spirit would stand back and do nothing.

    In just the blink of an eye, several thousand Beast Spirits came walking out from theirirs. They all came speeding straight towards me Dragon¡¯s side.

    In mere moments, the number of Beast Spirits that gathered there had reached a staggering number.

    The mass of Beast Spirits formed a imprable wall before the human spirits, as the rocky mountains sitting on both sides grew crowded with more and more Beast Spirits!

    The Second Disciple stared in shock as he looked at the quickly increasing number of Beast Spirits who were rushing over with such lightning speed, having be more numerous than thebined numbers of them and the Weapon Spirits put together. At that moment, fear then rose up within the Second Disciple¡¯s heart.

    The Beast Spirits had always been the biggest and most numerous spirit race in the Spirit World, having stood at the top of the Spirit World¡¯s food chain for a long period of time. Going against the Beast Spirits would definitely be a mistake as even the haughty and arrogant Wu Jiu had not dared to openly capture the Spiritual Bear because he had wanted to avoid going against the Beast Spirits in open conflict.

    The shade of the Second Disciple¡¯s face was bing uglier and uglier. The Beast Spirits that could be seen everywhere one looked, their wary and guarded beastial gazes, caused the human spirits to lose all their earlier bravado, their shoulders slumping as they leaned inwards towards their centre, deeply fearful that they would be skinned and swallowed up alive by these Beast Spirits!

 Chapter 2099 - Face Slapping of the Ecstatic Rapture Palm (26)

    <h4>Chapter 2099: Face pping of the Ecstatic Rapture Palm (26)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Everything that was happening had fallen right into what Jun Wu Xie had nned. She watched coldly on at the predicament that the human spirits were caught in. They only needed toe rush back into the Beast Spirits¡¯ territory and even if the human spirits joined forces with the Weapon Spirits, they would have to tread warily as anything that concerned the Spiritual Bear concerned the entire Beast Spirit race. What they would face would then not just be one Beast Spirit, nor would it be vengeance from just a group of Beast Spirits, but the wrath of every single Beast Spirit throughout the entire Spirit World!

    The Second Disciple was a little flustered. As he looked at the roaring Beast Spirits with their fangs bared, his body immediately tensed up.

    Even though he was rather confident of the powers he possessed individually, he wouldn¡¯t have the guts to dare say he would survive from an onught of so many Beast Spirits.

    Soul yer then arrived btedly, leading his Weapon Spirits. Before they had evene close, they already saw that the Second Disciple and his men werepletely blocked off. Soul yer who had thought to rush in to snatch up the Spiritual Bear suddenly halted its advance, to stand unmoving in its spot.

    ¡°Boss? Aren¡¯t we continuing with our pursuit?¡± A spiked mace hummed as it came hopping up beside Soul yer. Seeing that Soul yer did not seem to be going forward to lend their assistance, it could not help but be a little confused.

    ¡°We¡¯re not. We¡¯re going back!¡± Soul yer¡¯s voice was a little cold.

    ¡°Go back? But, if we do not capture the Spiritual Bear, the Serene Spirit Tower.....¡± The spiked mace did not understand.

    Soul yer suddenly said: ¡°Do you really want the Weapon Spirits be be enemies with all the Beast Spirits?¡±

    Soul yer had dared to go against the Beast Spirits back at the Serene Spirit Tower because there hadn¡¯t been that many Beast Spirits there then, and the temptation of the Serene Spirit Tower had just been too great. But now, no matter how great the allure of the Serene Spirit Tower was, it wasn¡¯t great enough for it to want to use its own spirit soul to exchange for it.

    To dere that the Weapon Spirits were attempting to use the Spiritual Bear¡¯s life to exchange for the Serene Spirit Tower before every single Beast Spirit in the Spirit World would undoubtedly be a deration of war!

    When it saw the sides of the mountainspletely filled with Beast Spirits, it was then that Soul yer thought of backing out from the whole thing for the first time.

    Although the Serene Spirit Tower was definitely a good thing, but it was not able to guarantee that they would be able to withstand the maniacal vengeance of the entire Beast Spirit race.

    Soul yer¡¯s words startled quite a number of Weapon Spirits to their senses. They realized the gravity of the entire situation and they then followed Soul yer to tread back the way they hade quietly, without saying a word.

    The Second Disciple was already trembling with fright from the Beast Spirits¡¯ aggressive stance and had thought that he would wait till Soul yer led the Weapon Spirits in before he would go against the Beast Spirits. But the instant that he had just seen the figure of Soul yer, he did not even have enough time to be relieved before he saw Soul yer suddenly turning itself around to lead the Weapon Spirits away from the ce!

    Immediately, the Second Disciple felt as if a bucket of cold water had been thrown right over his head, extinguishing thest sliver of hope in his heart.

    Wu Jiu had been captured, Jiang Yun Long had been killed, and the Weapon Spirits had given up on providing reinforcements from fear..... The series of events seemed to have pushed the Second Disciple into a rather hard pressed position.

    ¡°If you do not wish to die, then scram!¡± Qiao Chu said sneeringly, as he leapt off from the shoulder of the Yin Yang Bear, staring hard at the terrified Second Disciple.

    The Second Disciple stared mournfully at the horde of spirits before his eyes, his heart long filled up with numbing fear. It must be known that the Beast Spirits were the most cohesion and united race among all and even when just any one of their regr Beast Spirit was bullied, other Beast Spirits would readily lend a hand, what¡¯s more they were talking about their Spiritual Bear here?

    ¡°Second Senior, should we, go back now?¡± A man standing behind the Second Disciple said fearfully. With their numbers, it would not be possible for them to be a match for the army of Beast Spirits before them.

    The Second Disciple gritted his teeth tightly and then suddenly said: ¡°me Dragon! Are you really going to lead the entire Beast Spirit race to openly defy the Spirit Lord¡¯s orders! ?¡±

 Chapter 2100 - The Lull Before the Storm (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2100: The Lull Before the Storm (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Even up till this day, you¡¯re still seeking to use the Spirit Lord to deceive me? The Spirit Lord is benevolent and he would never allow the Spiritual Bear to be sacrificed to go build the Serene Spirit Tower!¡± me Dragon said with a sneer.

    The Second Disciple then puffed up his chest and said: ¡°I do not care whether you believe me or not. This is all carried out under the Spirit Lord¡¯s orders. Your decision to hide that Spiritual Bear today and the fact that you wounded my Master today has doomed you to your fate!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for that!¡± me Dragon was not giving in an inch, and the stances of the Beast Spirits there were all ready for battle.The Second Disciple could no longer hold himself up against me Dragon and he could do nothing but to sweep his gaze over all the spirits present there.

    ¡°You win today! But you just wait! I will report all of this to the Spirit Lord and you have better not regret it at that time! Hmph!¡± The Second Disciple said vehemently, and then shouted out ruefully: ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    The bunch of human spirits retreated in a fluster, under the baleful gaze of all the Beast Spirits, which sent chills right through them. They all seemed to not dare stay there a single moment longer as they quickly disappeared without a trace in a blink.

    It was only till all the human spirits had disappeared from sight that me Dragon could finally blow out a breath in relief.

    Many of the Beast Spirits still were notpletely clear about what was happening but looking at the Spiritual Bear, their hearts lifted in delight and subservient worship.

    ¡°Save Nn Shan!¡± Brownie really could not be bothered with any of those ceremonial etiquette as it held up Nn Shan, its eyes filled with anxiety.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded her head and went on to borrow me Dragon¡¯s cave to quickly carry out treatment for Nn Shan.

    me Dragon took charge of tying up the loose ends as it made the necessary arrangements for all the Beast Spirits, ordering them all to always keep their guard up, against any sneak attacks from the human spirits and Weapons Spirits.

    Nn Shan¡¯s injuries were grave. If Jun Wu Xie had not asked Brownie to use Spirit Reinforcement runes to stabilize Nn Shan¡¯s spirit, Nn Shan¡¯s spirit might have already scattered and dispersed by now.

    Jun Wu Xie carved out the Spirit Reinforcement runes with her own hand and ced Nn Shan inside the circle to absorb the power of the spirit, to replenish the deficiencies.

    Several of the nt Spirits who had stepped up to help them then came forward to greet Drunk Lotus and the others before they left without seeking any credit, but merely reminding them to be careful.

    Brownie stood watch beside Nn Shan, not stepping away from him at all. Its injuries were not that light as well but it stubbornly refused to budge. Even Jun Wu Xie could not do anything about it but just let Brownie did what it wanted.

    ¡°Whew! Today¡¯s really exhrating!¡± Qiao Chu eximed as he sat himself onto the ground, the sorry state of his body unable to cover over the excitement in his heart.

    ¡°Speaking of which..... What do we do with this fe?¡± Fei Yan asked as he nudged the unconscious Wu Jiu on the ground with the tip of his foot. Although he wanted for nothing more than to be able to ughter that scoundrel who was absolutely overflowing with evil, they were afterall still in the Spirit World, and there were many things that they could not wilfully do as they wished.

    ¡°Hand him over to me.¡± me Dragon came in after it had finished up with business, its eyes filled with disgust as they gazed at Wu Jiu.

    ¡°Are you really intending to go ask the Spirit Lord?¡± Poison Ivy who was standing on the side asked with his brows creased, seemingly not all that approving of me Dragon¡¯s intentions.

    ¡°This matter is beyond what I can decide upon. I need to ask the Spirit Lord to mete out the appropriate punishment. I shall go together with the Spiritual Bear tomorrow, and bring Wu Jiu with us to see the Spirit Lord. I shall report every single one of Wu Jiu¡¯s deeds to the Spirit Lord, and follow the Spirit Lord¡¯s orders from there. I am of the belief that the Spirit Lord will surely deliver justice to the Beast Spirits!¡± me Dragon was highly indignant and infuriated. It wasn¡¯t that it did not want to have Wu Jiu killed, but although Wu Jiu was nefarious and hateful, he was afterall still the current leader of the human spirits. Killing him recklessly would only incite the conflict between the races to reach an irreconcble stage. In any case, as Wu Jiu hadmitted such an evil deed, even if the Spirit Lord did not take his life, he would definitely not allow Wu Jiu to continue to hold the position of Spirit Master.

    Poison Ivy knitted his brows together and seemed like he was going to say something. In the end, he was unable to put them into words.

 Chapter 2101 - The Lull Before the Storm (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2101: The Lull Before the Storm (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie did not have an opinion on me Dragon¡¯s decision as this was afterall the Beast Spirits¡¯ affair, and hence, as a spirit outside of their race, she did not feel she should interfere with it too much.

    Nn Shan¡¯s condition gradually became more stable but Brownie was still unwilling to take a single step away. Wu Jiu was still in aa and Jun Wu Xie handed him right over to me Dragon for them to deal with him.

    Jun Wu Xie could not be certain whether the human spirits would retaliate but she must at least be prepared. Qiao Chu and the others did not leave but decided to remain here in the Beast Spirits¡¯ territory for the moment. They would go back and continue with their cultivation only after the Spirit Lord had passed his judgement.

    The great battle had caused many among the Beast Spirits to be injured. Fortunately, their injuries were not that severe and they would all recover fully with just a little recuperation.

    Brownie was worried sick. With everything that had happened that day, it was feeling highly guilt ridden. Back from that time outside the Spiritual Spirit Loft, not a single one among those five Beast Spirits that had saved him remained. The rhinoceros had died on the spot then and the cheetah and the others had sacrificed themselves in today¡¯s battle. The enormous sense of guilt almost crushed the Spiritual Bear that had undergone so many setbacks, its massive body sitting quietly in a corner, staying beside Nn Shan without a word.

    Jun Wu Xie saw the miserable state Brownie was in and her heart could not help but feel pained.

    With conflict came death, and that was disaster that could never be avoided.

    Qiao Chu and thepanions were not able to rest with their hearts at ease and as they still had a bit more energy, they busied themselves by taking care of the injured Beast Spirits.

    They were afterallrades who had battled beside each other and the Beast Spirits who were originally rather resistant towards those few human spirits now saw Qiao Chu and thepanions as one of their own. The three Ring Spirits together with the Yin Yang Bear had simrly been injured and they had now obediently gone back into their respective contracted owners¡¯ bodies to recuperate as well.

    Early the next morning, me Dragon persuaded and reasoned with Brownie in every way it could to convince Brownie to go see the Spirit Lord together. Brownie looked on longingly, like it couldn¡¯t bear to leave the stitose Nn Shan behind, as it trudged out with me Dragon to go see the Spirit Lord, lugging the unconscious Wu Jiu along with them.

    To prevent themselves from being stopped by human spirits or Weapon Spirits midway, me Dragon just went ahead and put Brownie and Wu Jiu upon its back, as they flew threw through the sky, with some flying Beast Spirits apanying them as escort.

    ¡°Wu Jiu is sure to be finished this time. Even if the Spirit Lord does not kill him, I do not think that he will be let off easily. I would like to see how he can still continue with his misdeeds from here on.¡± Having a night¡¯s rest, Qiao Chu was feeling a whole lot better. He was smoothing out the Yin Yang Bear¡¯s fur with argeb and he prattled on as hebed.

    ¡°Wait till this matteres to an end and we¡¯ll then be able to continue our cultivation in peace. I really had not thought that we would encounter something like this here in the Spirit World.¡± Fei Yan was simrly smoothing out the Great Ape¡¯s fur and he was of the same mind as Qiao Chu, waiting for Wu Jiu to be executed.

    Hua Yao was applying medicine onto his Double Headed Bone Snake¡¯s wounds at the side, Among their three Ring Spirits yesterday, the one that suffered the most serious injury was the most massive sized Double Headed Bone Snake. It had drawn the attention of the majority of the Weapon Spirits onto itself and its originally tough and resilient white bone body was now covered with injuries, with many of those bones cracked and broken. Hua Yao¡¯s brows were furrowed up tightly together, looking highly pained as well.

    The medicine that Hua Yao was using, was an unknown herbal medicine that the Beast Spirits here had brought. ording to what those Beast Spirits had said, that medicine was very useful for wounds suffered by spirit bodies.

    Jun Wu Xie had been very interested in looking into what the medicine of the Spirit World would really be like but as Nn Shan was still recuperating and she had promised Brownie that she would take good care of Nn Shan, she had to remain there to keep watch upon Nn Shan, unable to free herself up enough to research into the medicine. She had to wait till the dust settled around this entire matter before she would be able to look into it properly.

 Chapter 2102 - The Lull Before the Storm (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2102: The Lull Before the Storm (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Fan Zhuo¡¯s Ring Spirit was a Weapon Spirit. This time, his and Rong Ruo¡¯s Hell Butterfly suffered the lightest injuries. Even Poison Ivy, Poppy and Drunk Lotus were wounded. After Jun Wu Xie sabotaged the first Serene Spirit Tower¡¯s Spirit Reinforcement runes, the little ck cat had recovered and transformed into the ck beast where it battled valiantly. It was now plopped in its little ck cat form by Jun Wu Xie¡¯s feet, looking highly obediently.

    Although me Dragon was not around, but the Beast Spirits were still sternly keeping watch, afraid that with their two leaders not with them, the human spirits would join hands with their Weapon Spirits ande stir up trouble. The Beast Spirits who had not gone to the first Serene Spirit Tower had alreadye to know Wu Jiu¡¯s insidious plot from theirpanions and they all hated Wu Jiu right into their bones.

    All the spirits there were waiting, waiting for the Spirit Lord to provide them with a reasonable result.

    But that wait went on for the entire day. Under the dim skies of the Spirit World, it was impossible to tell day from night, but to count the time passing with their fingers.

    After waiting for a whole day, they did not see me Dragon and the others return and Qiao Chu was getting a little impatient.

    ¡°What happened? Didn¡¯t me Dragon say that it woulde back after half a day at most?¡± Qiao Chu could not help but to go running out to the mouth of me Dragon¡¯s cave and nce around , his head tilted up towards the sky, hating the fact he could not magically wish them back.

    ¡°Wu Jiu has stirred up such a huge incident this time and the Spirit Lord must have flown into such a great rage that it wouldn¡¯t be abnormal that he wasn¡¯t able to calm himself down for quite awhile. That whatever Spirit Lord could very well be thinking how Wu Jiu is to be punished. We¡¯ll just wait for a while more, what¡¯s the rush.¡± Fei Yan said as he swept his nce over Qiao Chu. As a spirit now or when he was a normal human, that dolt had not possessed much in the way of patience.

    Qiao Chu pursed his lips in a pout, seemingly not calmed.

    Jun Wu Xie nced over at Qiao Chu, and her gaze finally fell onto Poison Ivy standing over there on the same side.

    ¡°Help me properly thank those nt Spirits who stepped up to help yesterday.¡± The battle yesterday had been intense but she had not forgotten those few unfamiliar looking figures. It had been because of those nt Spirits that the situation in that battle had stabilized.

    ¡°Mm I¡¯ve thanked them.¡± Poison Ivy answered, but he seemed a little distracted.

    ¡°Poison Ivy.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Poison Ivy snapped back to his senses, to look at Jun Wu Xie in puzzlement.

    ¡°What are you worried about?¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s sharp instincts had detected that Poison Ivy was seemingly bothered.

    Poison Ivy furrowed up his brows and paused a second before he said slowly: ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡±

    ¡°What are you not sure of?¡±

    ¡°Not sure whether what I am thinking is real.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t tell us, how would we know if it¡¯s real or not?¡±

    Poison Ivy sighed, and then walked over toe beside Jun Wu Xie to sit on the ground. It might be due to the fact of his rtionship as Ring Spirit and contracted owner with Jun Wu Xie, but Poison Ivy who had always detesteding into contact with humans did not seem to notice his proximity to a human spirit.

    ¡°I keep having the feeling that having me Dragon go see the Spirit Lord is not a correct decision.¡±

    ¡°Before me Dragon left, you have been seemingly highly hesitant to speak your mind. Were you thinking of persuading him to not go?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked.

    Poison Ivy nodded.

    ¡°I do not doubt the Spirit Lord¡¯s wisdom, but it¡¯s just that in thest hundred years, the feeling the Spirit Lord gives me is rather strange.....¡±

    The Spirit Lord is undoubtedly the ruler of the Spirit World. His existence not only symbolized supreme and unmatched power and authority, but he was also the creator of the Spirit World. Regardless of any spirit from any of the spirit races, they all held absolute respect and gratitude for the Spirit Lord. If not for the Spirit Lord¡¯s creation of the Spirit World, all of them as spirits would then have no choice but to enter the cycle of reincarnation, or to be wild wandering spirits. It could be said that the Spirit Lord was the benefactor of every one of those spirits.

 Chapter 2103 - The Lull Before the Storm (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2103: The Lull Before the Storm (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Poison Ivy was just as respectful of the Spirit Lord as the Spirit Lord had an upright character and would never be biased towards any of the spirit races. But that kind of a situation had suddenly taken on a subtle change over the past hundred years. Logically, the four spirit races all had a equally relevant presence beside the Spirit Lord, just like the Spirit Master of the human spirits.

    But it was not known from when it had started that the nt Spirits, the Weapon Spirits and the Beast Spirits slowly lost the Spirit Lord¡¯s favour. The leaders of the three spirit races became more distant with the Spirit Lord and only the human spirit¡¯s Spirit Master Wu Jiu remained close by the Spirit Lord¡¯s side, gaining deep trust from the Spirit Lord.

    The once bnced rtionships had then been broken due to the bias shown by the Spirit Lord and the majority of the resources in the Spirit World began to lean towards the human spirits. It was until the construction of the Serene Spirit Tower, where the first Serene Spirit Tower upied the territories of other spirit races that the original residents raised a protest up to the Spirit Lord. But the countless number of protests had seemingly sunk like rocks into the vast ocean, causing not even a significant wave upon the waters.

    The first Serene Spirit Tower waspleted, the second Serene Spirit Tower waspleted, the third Serene Spirit Tower waspleted.....

    As the number of Serene Spirit Towers grew greater in number, the leaders of the three other spirit races besides the human spirits almost had no chance of even being able to see the Spirit Lord, where every audience that they sought did note back with any response, like the Spirit Lord was fully determined to support the human spirits in their quest to be stronger.

    Towards that, from initially feeling puzzled and aggrieved, the other spirit races then came to see that as the norm.

    ¡°I do not think that the Spirit Lord ispletely unaware of the things happening with the Serene Spirit Tower. The Spirit Lord created this very Spirit World, and every single spirit in here cannot escape his senses. It is not possible that he does not know that the next Spiritual Bear had appeared and he could not possibly be unaware that the Spiritual Bear¡¯s powers was gradually declining.....¡± All this time, a terrifying guess had always been swirling in Poison Ivy¡¯s heart where it even caused him to develop doubts against the trust he had in the Spirit Lord¡¯s impartiality.

    That was a point that was absolutely not permitted to manifest in the Spirit World.

    Hence, even if Poison Ivy had spoken his suspicions aloud before me Dragon had left, knowing me Dragon¡¯s unbending character, me Dragon would not have only refused to listen to Poison Ivy, but would have turned hostile against Poison Ivy for doubting the Spirit Lord.

    Jun Wu Xie quietly listened to Poison Ivy¡¯s words, and a faint ominous feeling rose up in her heart.

    For a sudden change to happen in any being, it always signalled that something unexpected has happened.

    Whenever something turns suddenly abnormal it must be the devil at work!

    ¡°I could just be thinking too much into it. We¡¯ll know when me Dragones back.¡± Poison Ivy said as he shook his head. For so many years in the Spirit World, his unconditionalpliance to the Spirit Lord caused him to waver in his own suspicions.

    ¡°Or you might not be overthinking it?¡± Jun Wu Xie suddenly said.

    Poison Ivy was startled.

    ¡°Help me watch Nn Shan.¡± Jun Wu Xie suddenly stood up, and walked over to herpanions.

    ¡°Little Xie? You do not need to look after Nn Shan anymore?¡± Qiao Chu asked with a smile as he looked at Jun Wu Xie walking over.

    But there wasn¡¯t the slightest hint of a smile on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face. She looked up at the dim skies of the Spirit World and her eyes narrowed slightly.

    ¡°Have Nn Shan hidden away immediately.¡± Jun Wu Xie then said.

    ¡°What?¡± Qiao Chu was taken aback. Hua Yao and the others then came walking over. Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words had drawn their attention.

    ¡°There could be a change in ns, and Nn Shan¡¯s condition would not be able to withstand any further distress.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s voice had turned cold.

    ¡°Little Xie, what has happened? Why are you suddenly saying that?¡± Rong Ruo could detect the tension in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s tone.

    Jun Wu Xie was just about to reply when a tiny speck of a shadow came hurtling down from high up in the sky!

 Chapter 2104 - Spirit Lord (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2104: Spirit Lord (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie and thepanions immediately took a step back as they saw a magnificent eagle Beast Spirit crashing onto the ground before their feet.

    Jun Wu Xie immediately recognized the eagle at a nce, as one of the Beast Spirits who escorted me Dragon and the others to go see the Spirit Lord!

    But at that moment, the eagle before their eyes was far from being as majestic and valiant looking as the one they had seen that morning. Wounds so deep that its bones could be seen in its wings, the feathers badly battered and tattered. Sparkly dust were dissipating out from those wounds and its body was struggling to maintain its solid state!

    It was hard to imagine how it managed to drag that burnt out and depleted body back here in flight.

    ¡°Leave! Leave here at once!¡± The eagle fallen on the ground could not even lift up its head, but it still managed to issue that broken and shattered warning from its mouth.

    ¡°What is happening here? Where¡¯s me Dragon? Where¡¯s Brownie?¡± Qiao Chu asked, his eyes wide with shock.

    Hua Yao immediately squatted himself down, to smear some medicine he held in his hands upon the eagle¡¯s wounds.

    ¡°The Spirit Lord has captured Lord me Dragon and the Spiritual Bear. He is on his way here with his soldiers and all of you must leave quickly..... If you don¡¯t leave immediately, it might be toote! !¡± The eagle struggled to push itself up with its badly battered wings, to give that final warning.

    The eagle¡¯s words caused Jun Wu Xie and thepanions to stand there frozen in shock, unable to believe what they had just heard.

    [me Dragon and Brownie have been captured?]

    [And it was the Spirit Lord¡¯s doing?]

    [The Spirit Lord did not punish Wu Jiu! ?]

    [Just what exactly has happened! ?]

    The astounding news immediately exploded within the minds of Jun Wu Xie and thepanions. The eagle who had been too severely injured could not hold out any longer. It had broken through all its lines of defence and fought with everything it had within to rush back here, to inform Jun Wu Xie and the others to immediately escape from there. Its body scattered and dispersed into bits before thepanions¡¯ eyes, disappearing bit by bit, leaving behind only itsst words.....

    ¡°Just what is going on? Has that Spirit Lord gone mad? Not only has he not punished Wu Jiu, he has captured me Dragon and Brownie? What does he really want to do? Could it be that he has grown too old and his brain has been dotty! ?¡± Qiao Chu was in shock. What was really happening?

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s brows were tightly creased together. Poison Ivy¡¯s suspicions were about toe true!

    ¡°Go.¡± Jun Wu Xie said immediately. It was not the time to stand there in a daze.

    Jun Wu Xie did not have the time to move Nn Shan at all. By the time the eagle brought in the news and in the instant that they were about to move.....

    A loud explosion suddenly sounded not too far away!

    Under the dim sky, a strange glow suddenly revealed itself, and that light was approaching at an extremely fast speed as it flew towards them.

    The Beast Spirits that had been standing guards on the rocky mountain suddenly saw arge number of human spirits running towards them ferociously and they immediately took on an offensive stance. But in that instant when that ball of ice blue light flew over their heads, they were all immediately frozen in ce.

    The Spirit Lord!

    It was already toote when Jun Wu Xie and thepanions wanted to leave. Even though that ball of light still had note close, they could already feel an enormous surge of power of the spirit gathering above their heads. They felt as if eyes that they could not see had locked onto them, and they would not be able to escape no matter where they went.

    ¡°What do we do Little Xie?¡± Qiao Chu¡¯s face paled. Though he did not know what was within that ball of light, but that powerful aura had already made him feel an enormously powerful oppression shrouding all around him.

    Jun Wu Xie narrowed her eyes. Poison Ivy then seemed to notice something as he rushed over with a swoosh. When he lifted his head up and saw that ball of ice blue light, his heart immediately fell right down into the bottom of a pit.

    ¡°Spirit Lord. That is the Spirit Lord.....¡±

 Chapter 2105 - Spirit Lord (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2105: Spirit Lord (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Poison Ivy¡¯s words were like thest straw that broke the camel¡¯s back, that quashed thest sliver of hope in the hearts of Qiao Chu and the otherpanions.

    Jun Wu Xie did not say a word, but just went charging inside me Dragon¡¯s cave with the fastest speed possible and pulled out the little awl she carried on her to immediately carve out a series of Spirit Reinforcement runes just beside Nn Shan.

    ¡°Little Xie..... What are you doing?¡± Qiao Chu asked as he turned his eyes around to look at Jun Wu Xie, not understanding what she was still doing at such a critical juncture?

    ¡°We won¡¯t be able to escape and Nn Shan must not be caught now or he will die.¡± Jun Wu Xie carved out thest Spirit Reinforcement runes at the quickest speed possible without any expression. Adding that circle of Spirit Reinforcement runes would hide a person¡¯s aura for a short period of time but she had only tried it on a human and did not know whether it works on spirits. But with the way things have turned out, she had to give it a try!

    She had promised Brownie that she would take good care of Nn Shan and she would not go back on her word!

    ¡°Then, what should we do now?¡± Hua Yao asked with furrowed brows, as things had progressed to a stage where it had surpassed anything they could have expected.

    All that waiting had not yielded them Wu Jiu being punished by the Spirit Lord but to give them such a result instead.

    Jun Wu Xie took a deep breath as she stared at the gradually approaching light, her mind constantly searching for possible way to resolve this.

    Unfortunately.....

    She was not that familiar with things in the Spirit World, and knew absolutely nothing about the Spirit Lord, an opponent she knew nothing about, that deprived her of many conditions for her to make urate judgements.

    The ball of ice blue light came to a stop right in front of me Dragon¡¯s cave and he slowly descended, where all the Beast Spirits around the ce fell to their knees in reverence and worship towards that light.

    The creator of the Spirit World, the Spirit Lord.

    The shade of Poison Ivy¡¯s face was not looking too good.

    From within the light, a slender figure came walking out slowly. A handsome looking man appeared before the eyes of Jun Wu Xie and thepanions. The man was tall, dressed in a light blue long robe, his head of long silver white hair looking extremely striking, but what surprised people the most was that pair of light grey eyes.

    The man who had appeared right before them was the Spirit Lord who created the entire Spirit World, the reigning ruler over all spirits!

    The Spirit Lord had not even opened his mouth to speak and a powerful oppressive aura was already shrouded around Jun Wu Xie and thepanions. That intense oppression seemed to cause the power in their bodies to drain out in an instant, and thepanions had to grit their teeth hard to prevent themselves from falling.

    Poison Ivy¡¯s situation was the worst. His face had turned white, and his tall frame had gradually be bent and hunched over from withstanding that enormously powerful oppressive aura.

    ¡°Poison Ivy, why do you not kneel upon seeing me?¡± The Spirit Lord asked, the light grey eyes looking at Poison Ivy filled withplete arrogance.

    Poison Ivy entire body was trembling uncontrobly under that stare, feeling as if endless streams of power were striking incessantly upon his body, rendering unable to stand, as he fell with a thud onto his knees on the ground.

    ¡°Poison Ivy pays his respects..... to the Spirit Lord.....¡± Every single word, was a great struggle for Poison Ivy to say.

    The Spirit Lord¡¯s gaze then turned away from Poison Ivy in satisfaction. His eyes were half narrowed as he then looked at Jun Wu Xie and herpanions who were struggling to hold themselves up.

    ¡°Rather capable lot here. No wonder the Spirit Master Wu Jiu was defeated.¡± The Spirit Lord opened his mouth to say.

    It was merely a simple statement, but it made Jun Wu Xie and herpanions feel that the oppressive aura their bodies were withstanding under suddenly increase y several folds, their legs feeling like they could break off any moment.

    ¡°You are the Spirit Lord?¡± Jun Wu Xie forced herself to endure the highly intense oppressive aura, and her gaze was neither servile nor dominating as she looked at the man who reigned over the entire Spirit World before her.

    ¡°I am.¡± The Spirit Lord responded with the corners of his lips curled up slightly.

    ¡°Do all of you know what you have done?¡±

 Chapter 2106 - Spirit Lord (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2106: Spirit Lord (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie wanted to open her mouth one more time but the surrounding spiritual aura suddenly grew more oppressive by another fold!

    The oppression poured in from the front and it was like she had fallen ten thousand metres into the sea, her entire body feeling as if it was being crushed by extremely high water pressure and she was about to explode into pieces.

    Qiao Chu and the otherpanions were in the same situation as Jun Wu Xie, the colour of their faces turning from white to green.

    As someone who had created the entire Spirit World with only his own power of the spirit, the kind of power the Spirit Lord possessed was one that went far beyond what thepanions couldpete with!

    The Beast Spirits surrounding them were in great agony under the oppressive aura being released. They raised their eyes up discreetly to look at Jun Wu Xie and thepanions and saw that the Spirit Lord was treating Jun Wu Xie and the others as enemies. The highly loyal Beast Spirits just could not understand what was happening.

    Jun Wu Xie and herpanions had saved the Spiritual Bear and the Beast Spirits were indebted to them. The Beast Spirits had even found themselves liking these few simple and sincere human spirits. But the Spirit Lord was an existence that the Beast Spirits were unable to defy and the conflicting feelings caused all the Beast Spirits to be very much at a loss. They wanted to open their mouths to speak up, to beg the Spirit Lord to hold his hand, and spare Jun Wu Xie and thepanions, but trapped under the intense oppressive aura, not to mention being able to open their mouths, they were all unable to even stand up at all.

    [Everything..... has be so strange.....]

    The Spirit Lord continued to pile on the oppressive aura upon Jun Wu Xie and the gang, to see them start to be unable to resist and waver and sway in their spots. There was no emotion in his eyes but for that high haughty arrogance, that seemed to see Jun Wu Xie and thepanions as creatures as insignificant as mere ants.

    Jun Wu Xie almost bit through her teeth to keep herself standing. The malice behind the ferociously intense aura being released could not be any clearer to her.

    The Spirit Lord held great enmity against them!

    The oppressive aura then suddenly intensified by ten folds!

    The sudden and unexpected oppression that struck caused the spirits of Jun Wu Xie and herpanions to fall into a dead silence. The youths did not even have the chance of even noticing anything before they descended into unseeing darkness,pletely losing their consciousness!

    Jun Wu Xie and the others suddenly fell, and the corners of the Spirit Lord¡¯s mouth curled up with a satisfied arc of a smirk before he then retracted all the spirit aura he was releasingpletely. The human spirits who had rushed their way here now stood behind the Spirit Lord, and among them was the Second Disciple who had been driven off by the Beast Spirits.

    The Second Disciple looked on in delight at the fallen figures of Jun Wu Xie and thepanions, and seeing the unconscious state they were in, his face broke out with a wide smile in glee.

    ¡°The Spirit Lord is indeed brilliant. How could trash like these hope to stand against the Spirit Lord. For them to be able to set their eyes upon the Spirit Lord himself is already their greatest fortune.¡± The Second Disciple just could not wait to fawn and grovel.

    The Spirit Lord merely swept his gaze nonchntly over him and then raised a hand to point at Jun Wu Xie and herpanions to say: ¡°Bring them back.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Spirit Lord!¡± The Second Disciple almost could not wait to lead his men forward as they went walking towards Jun Wu Xie. The humiliation he had suffered before had caused him to hate Jun Wu Xie right to the bone and seeing Jun Wu Xie and her gang now unable to stand against the might of the Spirit Lord where they had fallen into unconsciousness, the expression on his face grew more gleeful.

    The Spirit Lord¡¯s spiritual aura had mainly been directed upon Jun Wu Xie and herpanions earlier and although Poison Ivy at their side had been in intense agony, he was still able to maintain consciousness. When he saw the Second Disciple suddenlying forward and seeking to capture Jun Wu Xie, Poison Ivy bolstered up his courage and stood up, to ce himself in front of Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Spirit Lord, what are you trying to do here?¡± Poison Ivy asked the Spirit Lord incredulously.

    [The Spirit Lord would never employ such a forceful and high handed move on any spirit in the past. What has happened to him? !]

 Chapter 2107 - Spirit Lord (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2107: Spirit Lord (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Poison Ivy, you can¡¯t even protect yourself here and you still want to stick your nose into other people¡¯s affairs?¡± The Second Disciple¡¯s eyes shed with a moment of vicious malice and he immediately turned to say respectfully to the Spirit Lord: ¡°Reporting to the Spirit Lord, Poison Ivy is involving himself into it.¡±

    The Spirit Lord¡¯s eyes narrowed up slightly and his gaze swept over Poison Ivy. Poison Ivy suddenly felt as if an unseen power had his throat clutched in its grasp, and it was highly agonizing.

    ¡°Bring him back as well¡± The Spirit Lord said coldly.

    ¡°Yes, Spirit Lord!¡± Without another word, the Second Disciple immediately got his men to bind up the prisoners with a wave of his hand.

    Poison Ivy was not going to allow anyone to touch Jun Wu Xie and thepanions and he fought against the oppressive aura the Spirit Lord had released to push his vines out, that speedily twirled and weaved into a web before Jun Wu Xie and the others.

    ¡°What audacity! Poison Ivy! Are are rebelling against the Spirit Lord! ?¡± The Second Disciple roared.

    Poison Ivy did not even look at the Second Disciple at all, a fox borrowing on the ferocity of a tiger, but was looking with an unwavering gaze at the Spirit Lord, his eyes filled with doubt and disbelief.

    ¡°Spirit Lord, why are you doing this?¡±

    The Spirit Lord turned to look at Poison Ivy. After a moment¡¯s silence, he suddenly opened his mouth to say: ¡°Poison Ivy, what am I like in your heart?¡±

    Poison Ivy lowered his eyes and then said feeling rather painfully and conflicted: ¡°Spirit Lord, you created the Spirit World and gave us spirits a safe ce to reside in. You are an irreceable benefactor in all our hearts and have always been righteous and impartial, benevolent and forgiving.¡±

    That was the impression all spirits had of the Spirit Lord in their hearts. What Poison Ivy said was just what all the other spirit felt.

    The Spirit Lord suddenlyughed as he looked at Poison Ivy¡¯s conflicted expression before saying with a joyfulugh: ¡°So, in all of your hearts, I am actually so perfect. I am truly very happy to hear that.¡±

    Seeing the Spirit Lord smile, Poison Ivy secretly heaved a sigh of relief inside. But before he could even recollect himself, a powerful surge of oppressive aura suddenly severed off his consciousness!

    Poison Ivy fell to the ground without a sound, and the vines blocking the human spirits¡¯ way dissipated away together with that.

    ¡°If I am truly so great, then why do you not obey my order?¡± The smile on the Spirit Lord¡¯s face disappeared, to be reced by a heart chilling callousness.

    ¡°Take them all away.¡± The Spirit Lord tossed out that statement and then turned around to leave.

    The Beast Spirits at the sides were unable to move, suppressed by the spirit aura. They could do nothing but to stare in incredulity at the Spirit Lord they found so unfamiliar to them before their eyes.

    When did their Spirit Lord be so cruel?

    The Second Disciple acknowledged the order given to him and went on to gleefully and arrogantly get his men to bind Jun Wu Xie and the others up tightly before dragging them away.

    Under the countless pairs of eyes of the Beast Spirits, the group of human spirits tantly dragged Jun Wu Xie and herpanions away. Many of the Beast Spirits wanted to rush forward to stop them but they were all unable to move.

    It was until the team of human spirits had disappeared from sight that the spirit aura that engulfed their bodies started to fade away.

    ¡°What is exactly..... happening here?¡± All the Beast Spirits began to stand up, their hearts filled with horror. They just could not understand what had happened in that scene they had just seen.

    Just what was their Spirit Lord really doing?

    While the mass of Beast Spirits were still stunned and frozen in their ces, a dark shadowy concealed within me Dragon¡¯s cave, its sharp gaze from its pair of eyes peering through the swathe of darkness inside to watch everything that was happening outside. The dark shadow then soundlessly took a step back, and looked at Nn Shan whoy protected within two Spirit Reinforcement circles. It was clear that Jun Wu Xie¡¯s Spirit Reinforcement runes had worked and the Spirit Lord had not noticed Nn Shan¡¯s presence.

    Beneath the notice of all the other Beast Spirits, that little ck shadow then shot out lightning quick from me Dragon¡¯s darkir, carrying itself at its fastest speed in a mad sprint towards its intended destination.

 Chapter 2108 - Imprisonment (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2108: Imprisonment (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie woke up from hera and beneath her, the floor was icy cold. Her head was throbbing with pain which caused her memory before she lost consciousness to be a fuzzy mess. She tried very hard to recall everything and suddenly remembered the scene where she stood against the Spirit Lord. Her brows creased together and she sat herself up, where she then heard a series of clear clinks.

    Four lengths of Soul Binding Chains shackled her four limbs, with the other end all linking to the wall, restricting all her movements.

    Jun Wu Xie froze slightly and then noticed that she was locked up in a dark and dank dungeon, her power of the spirit sealed up by the Soul Binding Chains, where she was unable to summon any of her powers.

    ¡°How is it? Are you satisfied with your current amodations?¡± A tauntingugh sounded suddenly from inside the dungeon.

    Jun Wu Xie lifted her head. It was not known from when the figure of Wu Jiu appeared outside the steel bars. All the wounds on his body had healedpletely and upon that effeminate and handsome looking face, was a smile that sent a chill through people.

    ¡°How pitiful. Such a beautiful youngdy and you¡¯ve actually been locked up in this dark dungeon that doesn¡¯t see the light of day. It¡¯s truly..... such a pity.¡± Wu Jiu said as he looked at Jun Wu Xie smilingly. It was hard to imagine that he could actually recover sopletely within such a short period of time.

    Jun Wu Xie narrowed her eyes and looked at Wu Jiu who was absolutely filled with glee. Without even giving it a thought, she knew she was brought in here after she fell unconscious. She was unable to summon up any power of the spirit and she could not even probe one¡¯s spirit aura.

    ¡°Where are mypanions?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked coldly. Qiao Chu and the others would have been imprisoned by the Spirit Lord like she was and since she was locked up in here, where would all of the others be?

    The corners of Wu Jiu¡¯s mouth carried the hint of a smile as he crouched, bringing himself down to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eye level.

    ¡°What if I told you that they are all dead?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s gaze was suddenly overflowing with chilling murder, the thick murderous intent causing Wu Jiu¡¯s eyes to widen. Immediately, he began tough even more gleefully.

    ¡°It was just a joke. With spirits who have reached the realm of Spirit Outre, how could I possibly bear to kill them? Rest assured, they are all perfectly fine. Just like you, they have been locked up in other dungeons, and I will not harm them for now.¡±

    ¡°What are you going to?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked as she stared coldly at Wu Jiu. She did not believe for a moment that Wu Jiu would really be so kind as to want to spare them. Otherwise, the Spirit Lord would not have appeared, and they would not be imprisoned.

    Wu Jiu smiled widely at Jun Wu Xie and replied: ¡°What? Didn¡¯t you want to save the Spiritual Bear? You know this as well. The Spiritual Bear is absolutely necessary for me to build the Serene Spirit Tower. But in order to make the Serene Spirit Tower more powerful, it is impossible to achieve with just one Spiritual Bear. I need more, more powerful spirits, and the lot of you, are the best sacrifices I am preparing to present to the Serene Spirit Towers.¡±

    Wu Jiu¡¯s eyes then shed with a glint of lunacy.

    ¡°Just think about it. Six human spirits capable of Spirit Outre, cleanly absorbed by Spirit Fire. What a wonderful thing that will be! With all of you being of such great use, how can I possibly bare to kill all of you? If all of you are to die, you can die after you have been sacrificed to the Serene Spirit Tower.¡±

    ¡°You lunatic. The Serene Spirit Tower does not elevate anyone¡¯s cultivation at all. Everything that you are doing is merely just providing nourishment to feed the Spirit Fire on the twelfth level.¡± Jun Wu Xie continued to look icily at Wu Jiu to say.

    Wu Jiu gave a lightugh and then replied: ¡°You are rather smart. Everything you¡¯ve just said is correct, but what can you do? Your words will not be believed by any spirit and you can¡¯t evene out from this cell now. Does it even matter how much you know?¡±

 Chapter 2109 - Imprisonment (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2109: Imprisonment (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Jun Wu Xie, you really shouldn¡¯t be standing on the Beast Spirits¡¯ side. With your intelligence and capability, if you are to help me, I can give you everything that you could ever want.¡± Wu Jiu said temptingly.

    Jun Wu Xie snorted derisively and replied: ¡°Everything I can ever want? Including having you dead?¡±

    Wu Jiu was taken aback a moment, before immediately recovering to ce the smile back on his face.

    ¡°You are still being too naive. Do you really think just one Spiritual Bear is all that important? Not to mention just one Spiritual Bear, even if it is the entire Spirit World, or the whole of the Middle Realm, so what? Compared to the three realms, it is so insignificant, and just utterly pathetic. If just by making a little bit of a sacrifice, youe to gain bigger and unmatched power, what does it matter?¡±

    ¡°You are thinking to absorb power of the spirit from the Spirit Fire?¡± Jun Wu Xie faintly detected a little of Wu Jiu¡¯s evil intentions.

    However, Wu Jiu shook his head.

    Regardless whether it is in the Lower Realm, Middle Realm, or Upper Realm, even the strongest person among all has a certain limit he can reach. But if there is a way to break through that limit, what will that bring for the future? That is something that you cannot even begin to imagine. Your sights are set too narrowly. It¡¯s just a tiny little sacrifice and you already cannot ept it. That has doomed you to be unable to achieve great things. You will never be able to experience just how magnificent a feat it is to shatter through void!¡±

    ¡°Shatter through void?¡± Jun Wu Xie repeated as she looked at Wu Jiu. She was hearing those words for the first time but she detected that everything that Wu Jiu was doing was linked to those three words.

    ¡°That transcends all power in this world, to be a true god.¡± Wu Jiu¡¯s eyes were shing with a fiery fervour.

    Jun Wu Xie did not say anything more as she knew, even if she was to continue asking, Wu Jiu would not tell her anything more about that. She then shifted the topic. ¡°So, you used shattering the void to draw in the Spirit Lord?¡±

    Wu Jiu shook his head, his gaze shifting slightly to nce towards the cell opposite Jun Wu Xie.

    Under that dim firelight, Jun Wu Xie saw a young child locked up within that shadowy cell. He seemed to be unconscious, and not only his four limbs were shackled by the Soul Binding Chains, but there were two more chains shackled around his waist and neck, and the Soul Binding Chains were at least double the thickness of the Soul Binding Chains on Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°That¡¯s it. I¡¯ve already said enough to you. I¡¯ll advise that you enjoy the final moments you have as..... you do not have all that much time left to be alive.¡± Wu Jiu said as he stood up, seeming like he did not have anything more to say to Jun Wu Xie, slowly walking away to leave.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s brows furrowed tightly together, as the situation before her could be said to be extremely bad.

    She tried to summon out Little Lotus and Poppy from inside her soul but there was no effect at all after several attempts. The Soul Binding Chains had not only sealed her power of the spirit, it had also trapped Little Lotus and the others within her soul, unable to break free.

    After attempting a few more times, she finally gave up. With the state she was in, she wasn¡¯t even able to use her power of the spirit to fabricate a metal wire to undo the Soul Binding Chains.

    The only thing she had on her was the little awl and though that awl was small, to the keyhole in the Soul Binding Chain, it was slightly too big.

    She was at the end of her tethers.

    The only thing that was still fortunate was that she knew Qiao Chu and her otherpanions were currently not in any immediate danger. Wu Jiu had already stated his motives very clearly and he was keeping them for the Spirit Fire to absorb them, so they would at least still be safe temporarily.

    Although they would be safe for the moment, but it would be a cmity for Brownie!

    Having finally captured Brownie after so much trouble, Wu Jiu would not give up on his original n. It wouldn¡¯t be long before Brownie would surely be brought to the fourth Serene Spirit Tower, to undergo the same agony he had gone through before.

 Chapter 2110 - Imprisonment (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2110: Imprisonment (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The situation could not be any worse. Jun Wu Xie ordered herself to calm down as if she were to lose her cool, then there would be no possibility of her being saved.

    Wu Jiu had dared to tell her so much only because Wu Jiu firmly believed that Jun Wu Xie would not be able to escape for cmity this time but only Jun Wu Xie knew that she still have a sliver of a chance.

    Because the little ck cat was not at her side!

    What Jun Wu Xie wanted to do at that moment was to ensure her own survival and that of herpanions, to make sure theyst till a certain someone came to rescue them.

    Her heart calmed, Jun Wu Xie then regained her usualposed self. She still had onest move, one that Wu Jiu did not know about. Besides waiting for them to be rescued in the very close future, she still had another way to save herself.

    Jun Wu Xie raised her hand up to touch the Face of Selvan worn on her earlobe and her eyes shed with a sharp glint. The Face of Selvan did not require her to summon any of her own power to use it, and if it came to the point that she was left with no other choice, she would use the Face of Selvan to ensure she and herpanions would live, and what she needed to do now was only to wait.

    Having thought through the chips she held in her hands, Jun Wu Xie was not feeling that worried anymore.

    What really concerned her was the Spirit Lord himself.

    Based on what Poison Ivy said, the Spirit Lord reigned over the Spirit World he created, and was a benevolent and impartial man. Why had he changed so drastically in a mere hundred years?

    Not only had he sided with and favoured the human spirits, he had even covered for Wu Jiu when he clearly knew that Wu Jiu was using the Spiritual Bear as a sacrifice. Not only that, he had also incarcerated me Dragon..... All these signs, made Jun Wu Xie think that things were really strange.

    If Wu Jiu did not hold something that was just too irresistible to the Spirit Lord, that it would mean that the Spirit Lord must have been possessed for him to believe a person like Wu Jiu who held such voracious ambitions.

    Jun Wu Xie thought things through quietly. Besides all of that, she suddenly thought of something.....

    She could still remember, back when she had met Jun Wu Yao for the first time, Jun Wu Yao had been shackled up with countless chains. As it had been pitch dark then, Jun Wu Xie had not been able to see properly, and as she had been in such a wretched condition at that time, she had not given things all that much thought. But now as she looked at the Soul Binding Chains around her four limbs, she could not help but to close her eyes, searching through her mind when her heart suddenly jumped in shock!

    The feel of these Soul Binding Chains, were almost exactly like those shackled around Jun Wu Yao back then, except a little thinner.

    Soul Binding Chains were effective only on spirit bodies as only spirits would not be able to summon up their powers because of Soul Binding Chains. But why had those Soul Binding Chains that affected only spirit bodies been on Jun Wu Yao?

    Could that mean.....

    A strange thought formed up in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mind, but it was very quickly that she denied that very thought herself.

    She had seen Jun Wu Yao¡¯s blood, which had been blood red.

    And spirit bodies would not bleed.

    Feeling a little lost by her very own guess, Jun Wu Xie then shook that idea right out of her head. The crisis before her eyes had not yet been resolved and she should not think too much about other things.

    Just as Jun Wu Xie was going to consider how she should deal with her current circumstances, a bout of clinking sounds, the dragging of chains against the stone floor suddenly rang out, and the source of that sound wasing from right in front of Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie immediately raised her head up, and her gaze was met with a pair of light grey eyes.

    Locked in the cell opposite Jun Wu Xie, the child who had been unconscious earlier had alreadye awake. He was dragging the Soul Binding Chains shackled around him as he came to lean against the metal bars of the cell door, his face expressionless as he looked at Jun Wu Xie opposite him.

    The little child leaned himself slightly forward, and it allowed Jun Wu Xie to be able to see him more clearly.

 Chapter 2111 - Secret Within The Spirit World (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2111: Secret Within The Spirit World (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    It was a little fe who had a face with handsome features, looking to be no more than seven or eight years old. His scrawny body was wrapped within loose clothes, skinny like a thin sheet of paper. But on that small little face, was a pair of eyes that did not fit his age, steady and calm. That pair of eyes, though the rest of him was looking rather wretched, gave people a feeling ofposed elegance.

    Although that description when used upon a child about seven or eight years of age was rather strange, described him perfectly.

    Looking at that child made Jun Wu Xie unable to help herself but to think of Little Jue, the young bumbling little tyke. Back in the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb, Jun Wu Yao had tried all ways and means to improve his deficient consciousness and thinking about him now, he should have recovered by this time. Growing up over the past few years, he might have now matured to be a adolescent youth from that young little child.

    However, what really surprised Jun Wu Xie was this child¡¯s looks. Exquisitely good looking, and it could well be imagined how handsome a specimen of a man he would surely grow up into. But that very same handsomely featured face made Jun Wu Xie feel as if she had seen it before, like he was a younger version of the Spirit Lord.

    That¡¯s right.....

    That face was exactly the same as that of the Spirit Lord that Jun Wu Xie had seen before!

    But a little more puerile and softer, his gazepletely different.

    ¡°Are you thinking of escaping?¡± The child gazed at Jun Wu Xie for a while, before he suddenly opened his mouth to say.

    Jun Wu Xie was slightly taken aback.

    ¡°I overheard your entire conversation with Wu Jiu earlier. You must really want to save yourself and yourpanions right? I can help you.¡± The child said in a tone that belied his age, steady andposed, without the slightest immaturity. If she disregarded that voice that was still slightly youthful sounding, no one could have imagined that such a tone of speech could possiblye out from the mouth of such a young child.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked as she looked at that strange child.

    The young child¡¯s eyes lowered, and the pair of light grey eyes glinted with a tinge of bitterughter.

    ¡°If I were to tell you I am the Spirit Lord, will you believe it?¡±

    The child¡¯s words caused Jun Wu Xie to freeze, as her gaze stared unwaveringly upon that small little face that looked exactly like the Spirit Lord¡¯s, her mind analyzing incessantly, the believability of that statement.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. It does not matter even if you do not believe it.¡± That child said as his lips stiffened, as his mouth revealed a bitter smile.

    ¡°I believe you.¡± Jun Wu Xie suddenly said.

    The child immediately lifted his head up, like he had just grasped upon thest life saving straw of grass, the dimmed and lightless eyes suddenly rising up with a bright sparkle.

    ¡°You believe what I said? Why?¡± The sparkle in the child¡¯s eyes did not fade away, seeming to be anticipating for something.

    Jun Wu Xie then replied: ¡°I am acquainted with a particr nt Spirit, who told me what the Spirit Lord was like. But the current Spirit Lord is not anything like what he described at all and you also have a face that looks exactly like the Spirit Lord, except.....¡±

    ¡°Except that I am quite a bit younger?¡± The child said with a rather desteugh. He raised a hand to touch the chains upon himself, the slight movement tugging on the Soul Binding Chains that made a crisp clinking sounds ring out.

    Within that dark and dank dungeon, that sound pierced the ears painfully.

    ¡°What is really happening? As the Spirit Lord, how did you end up in such a state? And who is that person out there?¡± Jun Wu Xie was willing to believe the child before her eyes was the real Spirit Lord but..... what was happening?

    The child sighed lightly.

    ¡°Are you willing to hear me out?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie nodded slightly.

    The child¡¯s measured voice then slowly rose within the dark and dank dungeon, unraveling the secret within the Spirit World.

 Chapter 2112 - Secret Within The Spirit World (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2112: Secret Within The Spirit World (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The Spirit World was created by the Spirit Lord, for no other reason but for the fact that the Spirit Lord was a spirit body himself, an eternal spirit. He longed to create a ce that could provide shelter and protect spirits, and hence, he made the Spirit World.

    The entire Spirit World was formed from his very own power of the spirit, where it could be said that the Spirit Lord¡¯s power of the spirit surpassed that of any other spirit. Ever since he descended into this world, he had not possessed a flesh body but had always existed in a spirit state, where his might had never been doubted.

    With the creation of the Spirit World, more and more spirits began to be selected toe into the ce, where they would be like the Spirit Lord, to forever exist in the world as a spirit.

    Just like what Nn Shan and Poison Ivy had said before, the Spirit Lord treated every single one of the different races impartially, and in their eyes, as long as one was a spirit, there was no discrimination or differentiation in terms of hierarchy, where regardless of the race they were from, the Spirit Lord saw them all as equals.

    In the vast Spirit World, the entire ce was filled with mysterious and peculiar things, and all of that was built right upon the Spirit Lord¡¯s power of the spirit.

    But after over the span of hundreds of years, thousand of years, or even tens of thousands of years, the Spirit Lord¡¯s power of the spirit was unknowingly being drained. For every day that the Spirit World existed, it was eating at the Spirit Lord¡¯s powers, and all of that was not known by all the other spirits.

    The Spirit Lord loved the entire Spirit World passionately. It was a home he had built single handedly, and he was not willing to destroy it, where he had then fought hard to maintain.

    With the Dark Emperor¡¯s appearance, the Middle Realm underwent a great round of changes, and the Spirit World was not spared from it. The Dark Emperor then paid a visit to the Spirit World, and although he did not embark upon a massacre, he still brought about great upheaval to the Spirit World. It was exactly because of that confrontation against the Dark Emperor that one time where it elerated the drain upon the Spirit Lord¡¯s power of the spirit, that began to affect his form and the way he looked.

    At that time, the previous Spirit Master had med himself for not noticing that the Dark Emperor had appeared and he asked to be able to step down from his position as the Spirit Master. The Spirit Master had tried to dissuade him in any way he could, but the Spirit Master was unable to change his mind.

    The Spirit Master then went into seclusion, where his First Disciple Wu Jiu then reced him, to be the new Spirit Master.

    Initially, everything went on as per the norm. Wu Jiu took over his Master¡¯s responsibilities and position, obediently following everything the Spirit Lord decided, where he then went on to draw the human spirits together more cohesively.

    And it was from that time that the Spirit Lord gradually observed Wu Jiu less and less, his mind slowly being set at ease.

    And the Spirit Lord was finding it hard to deal with his depleting power of the spirit in that period where his body began to degenerate bit by bit from an adult man¡¯s form, to be a youth, and then a child.....

    Wu Jiu was the first person to notice the peculiarity, and it was a hundred years ago that Wu Jiu discovered that the Spirit Lord¡¯s body was degenerating. He had been extremely worried and he then push up the suggestion to build the Serene Spirit Tower, only saying that he wanted to use the Serene Spirit Tower¡¯s Spirit Fire to raise the powers of all the spirits, so that they would be able to share the load with the Spirit Lord.

    Because of his trust he had in the Spirit Master, and together with his observation of Wu Jiu in the past close to a thousand years, the Spirit Lord did not think too deeply into it and allowed Wu Jiu to attempt to build the Serene Spirit Tower.

    The Serene Spirit Tower built at that time was not the first Serene Spirit Tower that Jun Wu Xie and the others had seen but it was built in a ce far and highly remote, where none of the spirit races resided in.

    In the beginning, the Spirit Lord did not discover anything unusual. But on one particr day, when he went to pay a visit to the Serene Spirit Tower, real cmity then struck!

    In that Serene Spirit Tower, he saw another one of himself, looking exactly like him; a ¡°Spirit Lord¡± who held an equally matching amount of power. Detecting that something was not right, the Spirit Lord wanted to leave immediately, but was wounded by the other ¡°Spirit Lord¡±, where he was then locked up in dark cell that did not see the light of day from that day ever since.

 Chapter 2113 - Secret Within The Spirit World (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2113: Secret Within The Spirit World (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    From then on, the one that appeared before all the spirits was no longer him but that imposter.

    Jun Wu Xie listened to it all quietly as she looked at the real Spirit Lord before her eyes. Putting together his words and those of Poison Ivy¡¯s and her doubts, the truth of things was immediately unraveled!

    No wonder the Spirit Lord¡¯s character had changed so drastically in a short period of time. No wonder he had shown so much favour to the human spirits and Wu Jiu. The truth was that he was not the Spirit Lord afterall, but an imposter all along!

    All the questions had their answers unraveled and the doubts from before dissipated together with the realization.

    ¡°Wu Jiu has yed a really good game of chess.¡± Even Jun Wu Xie had to admire the amount of thought Wu Jiu had put into this. ording to what Nn Shan had said, Wu Jiu had stayed at the Spirit Lord¡¯s side for about two thousand years¡¯ time and in the one thousand years before he took over the position of the Spirit Master, he was actually able to pretend to live under another guise so well that the previous Spirit Master had not even noticed his real personality at all. And after he assumed the position of Spirit Master, he had gone on to use another nine hundred years to bewitch the Spirit Lord, to make the Spirit Lord rx his guard before he usurped it all at one go!

    Holding the Spirit Lord in captivity. Such a maniacal deed. It was thought that besides Wu Jiu, no one else would be capable of that!

    ¡°That¡¯s right, even I was taken in by him. He is indeed rather amazing.¡± The Spirit Lord said with a bitterugh.

    ¡°What is he really after?¡± Jun Wu Xie was getting more confused the more she thought about it. The Spirit Lord ruled over all spirits and even though Wu Jiu was able to dream all of this up, from where did hee to find someone who could hold as much power as the Spirit Lord himself in recement?

    Having experienced the power of the imposter herself, Jun Wu Xie did not think that it was just a superficial pretense of assuming the Spirit Lord¡¯s identity.

    ¡°He seeks to do something that will destroy the Three Realms.¡± The Spirit Lord said as his eyes narrowed slightly.

    ¡°What?¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eximed, her eyes widened.

    ¡°The Three Realms are made up of the Lower Realm Realm, the Middle Realm, and the Upper Realm. Although the Spirit World exists within the Three Realms, I myself, was from the Upper Realm. I am born from the Spirit Tree and before I created the Spirit World, I once roamed within the Upper Realm for a rather long time, and I would more or less know of quite a few things in the Upper Realm. From a very very long time ago, the Upper Realm had been hatching up a terrifying plot. They had wanted to present all living beings throughout the Three Realms up as a sacrifice, in order to deliver themselves up into another realm that no one is able reach, one that Wu Jiu mentioned earlier..... shattering the void.¡±

    ¡°Sacrifice..... the Three Realms?¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes red wide. What the Spirit Lord said was really just too astounding!

    ¡°That¡¯s right. The true purpose of the Serene Spirit Towers is not anything else but a circle of power runes, totems set up for a sacrificial array. The Upper Realm seeks to use the Middle Realm as a link, to tie together all the power in the Three Realms, for them to achieve their aims for the sacrifice. When I first came to know about this, I thought that it was just a joke, as who could possibly achieve such a feat? A sacrifice of the Three Realms. How many lives would that be among all living beings? I had not believed it at all until the construction of the Serene Spirit Towers came about. That was when I finally understood that the Upper Realm¡¯s plot was truly beginning.....¡± The Spirit Lord¡¯s eyes were tightly shut. The extent of such an apocalyptical cmity was not something a normal person could imagine.

    Once the Sacrificial Array waspleted, then the entire Three Realms would have all living beings be reduced to ash, and with the exception of people ying a part in this n, all humans, beasts, spirits, creatures, would be sacrifices in this grand plot, without any chances of surviving it!

    An uncountable number of lives, in exchange for peerless and unmatched power for just a group of people. Such a thing, just sounded too incredulous and unimaginable, so cruel that it sent chills running through people!

 Chapter 2114 - Secret Within The Spirit World (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2114: Secret Within The Spirit World (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie could never have imagined that the thing Wu Jiu was plotting would be so big, and it was not something that just the Spirit World alone could possibly stand against!

    ¡°Toplete the Sacrificial Array, one hundred and eight totems is required to be established and this one hundred and eight totems will be spread out over the entire Middle Realm. When the totems are allpleted and the medium for the sacrifice is done, disaster will then descend.¡± The Spirit Lord rted with increasing helplessness. Having been held captive for so long, theposure he was showing came not from resignation of never being able to regain his freedom, but from being unable to stop the disastrous cmity.

    A gasp rose up within Jun Wu Xie¡¯s chest. This was a matter of the gravest importance.....

    ¡°In order to stop the plot, the totems must be destroyed. Your name is Jun Wu Xie right? I can help to free you from your restraints to let you leave this ce. If you are able to, will you please do everything you can to destroy the Serene Spirit Towers in the Spirit World? I can¡¯t be bothered whether there are any other totems in existence in other parts of the Middle Realm but the Serene Spirit Towers were built up due to oversight on my part. And if I am not wrong, Wu Jiu and that fake Spirit Lord must havee from the Upper Realm and their objective is to construct the totems.¡± The Spirit Lord said as he looked at Jun Wu Xie seriously. He hade to choose Jun Wu Xie because he could sense that Jun Wu Xie possessed a significant amount of power and from the conversation Jun Wu Xie had with Wu Jiu, he realized that Jun Wu Xie was not alone. She had herpanions and they shouldn¡¯t be too weak as well.

    But Jun Wu Xie shook her head instead.

    The Spirit Lord was slightly taken aback.

    ¡°You are not willing?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie then replied: ¡°Not that I am unwilling, but the time is not ripe.¡±

    ¡°Time is not ripe?¡± The Spirit Lord was a little confused.

    Jun Wu Xie then said helplessly: ¡°Even if you free me now and I am able to rescue mypanions sessfully, with the amount of power we have, we will not be able to stand against the imposter at all. You have seen it for yourself here. We were not able to stand against his might and that is why we have been imprisoned here. So even if I escape from here now, it is feared that before I am able to touch the Serene Spirit Tower, I would be recaptured by them. And being captured by them for the second time, I do not think that I will be allowed to live anymore.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t that Jun Wu Xie was unwilling to help, as the matter no longer only concerned the Spirit World, but was linked to the Three Realms, that included herself, and all the people that she cared about. So how could she possibly stand by and not do anything about it?

    But just not now, as it was not yet the right time.

    The Spirit Lord realized that he had been a little too hasty but.....

    ¡°From what you are saying, the right time might not evere.¡± The Spirit Lord said with a bitterugh. If Jun Wu Xie had another way to deal with it, why would she have fallen into her current state?

    ¡°That¡¯s not entirely correct.¡± Jun Wu Xie said with a shrug of her shoulders. She was captured within the Beast Spirits¡¯ territory this time. If it had been in another ce.....

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and she suddenly opened her mouth to ask the Spirit Lord.

    ¡°Back when the Dark Emperor came to the Spirit World, did you fight him then?¡±

    The Spirit Lord did not understand why Jun Wu Xie would suddenly mention the Dark Emperor. Thinking that she was merely curious, he did not think too much of it and just replied: ¡°I have naturally battled him.¡±

    ¡°Who won and lost?¡± Jun Wu Xie continued to ask.

    The Spirit Lord didn¡¯t know whetherugh or cry as that puerile looking little face revealed a slightly abashed and bitter smile.

    ¡°If I had won, why would the Spirit World have submitted to the Dark Emperor back then?¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Jun Wu Xie nodded and then went on to ask: ¡°Lost very badly?¡±

    ¡°.....¡± The Spirit Lord then felt like he just wanted to cry. Was all this digging up of old wounds really appropriate! ?

    ¡°Very badly. Completely not his match.¡±

    [Can you not ask anymore?] He was starting to pity himself a little

 Chapter 2115 - The Hero Saves the Damsel (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2115: The Hero Saves the Damsel (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Then how will the imposterpare to you?¡± Jun Wu Xie continued to ask.

    ¡°.....¡± He did not feel like answering at all.....

    ¡°My power of the spirit had already weakened by quite a lot at that time. But if it was before I was weakened, then he would still pale slightly inparison.¡± The Spirit Lord answered despite the pain in his heart, fighting to maintain hisposure.

    ¡°Then, there will not be a problem.¡±

    ¡°No problem?¡± The Spirit Lord was getting more confused. [ Just what kind of medicine was Jun Wu Xie selling in that gourd of hers <sup>1</sup> .]

    Jun Wu Xie did not say anything more but just sat inside her cell. The Spirit Lord had said quite a lot earlier and besides the Upper Realm¡¯s plot in seeking to offer the Three Realms up in a sacrifice in blood, there was another point that got Jun Wu Xie¡¯s attention, which was the Spirit Tree!

    Jun Wu Yao had once nted a seed from the Spirit Tree into her body and the Spirit Lord said that his soul was born from the Spirit Tree. Would that then mean..... that the Spirit Tree was in the Upper Realm?

    But how did the seed of the Spirit Treee to fall into Jun Wu Yao¡¯s hands?

    Doubts and suspicions grewyer uponyer, and Jun Wu Xie could not fathom things out clearly at that moment.

    Wu Jiu was in an extremely good mood from having captured Jun Wu Xie and the others. After he went to see the imprisoned Qiao Chu and the others one after another, the then walked out from the dungeons and went off to seek an audience with the ¡°Spirit Lord¡±.

    However, Wu Jiu¡¯s front foot had just stepped out from the dungeons when a dark shadow slipped fleetingly into the ce. Before the two guards standing at both sides of the entrance even realized what was happening, they already found themselvespletely engulfed by a ck mist, and they fell to the ground unconscious.

    ¡°Has Little Xie even missed me at all?¡±

    The voice that was tinged with smiles suddenly floated over from outside the dungeon. Jun Wu Xie who had her eyes closed in rest opened them up suddenly, as a delighted sparkle of surprise she did not even realize herself rising up within!

    She saw a tall slender figure standing silently outside the dungeon, where the dim firelight shone upon that extraordinarily handsome countenance, and fell right into Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°You¡¯re just too much. Didn¡¯t we agree that I was to wait for you at home? How could you havee running to such a ce instead? People who break their promises should be punished you know?¡± The corners of Jun Wu Yao¡¯s lips had azy smile hanging from them as he stood leaning against the outside the jail cell, his devilish purple eyes filled with thick smiles.

    ¡°Wu Yao.¡± Jun Wu Xie looked at Jun Wu Yao, her eyes then rising with a smile.

    Jun Wu Yao then lightly touched the metal bars of the cage in front of him two times, and the three finger thick metal bars immediately broke right off!

    Striding with a graceful gait, Jun Wu Yao walked into the jail cell and came to crouch down right in front of Jun Wu Xie, where he then held Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hands so naturally. Seeing the Soul Binding Chains around her wrists, his eyes shed with an almost imperceptible glint of murder.

    ¡°These things are really..... such a huge eyesore.¡±Jun Wu Yao¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and the palm holding Jun Wu Xie¡¯s small hand suddenly lifted up a finger, to lightly draw a line over the Soul Binding Chain.....

    With a loud thunk, the Soul Binding Chain shackled around Jun Wu Xie¡¯s wrist actually snapped apart, and fell right onto the floor.

    In the instant that the Soul Binding Chain came off, Jun Wu Xie could feel her arm recovering a bit of her power of the spirit.

    Jun Wu Yao raised his hand and passed it over Jun Wu Xie¡¯s four limbs fleetingly, and all the Soul Binding Chains were broken open in an instant.

    Having regained freedom, Jun Wu Xie immediately stood up.

    Jun Wu Yao then stood up with her.

    ¡°For breaking a promise, you are going to punish me?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked as she looked thoughtfully at Jun Wu Yao. She had not forgotten what Jun Wu Yao had said earlier.

    Jun Wu Yaoughed lightly and lowered his head as he lifted up the wisps of hair that had fallen over the side of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face to his nose to take a whiff, his enchanting eyes slightly narrowed.

 Chapter 2116 - The Hero Saves the Damsel

    <h4>Chapter 2116: The Hero Saves the Damsel (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Why not..... you cajole and wheedle a little for me to spare you?¡± Jun Wu Yao said with an absolutely roguish augh.

    Jun Wu Xie nced up at him and then said indifferently: ¡°No need.¡±

    Her voice had just fallen when her arm hooked around Jun Wu Yao¡¯s neck and pulled his head down hard, as she pushed herself up on her toes to nt a great kiss onto his lips.

    ¡°.....¡±

    Against Jun Wu Xie¡¯s brash and unrestrained self that appeared out of the blue from time to time, Jun Wu Yao gradually went from bbergasted shock to it gradually bing diminished surprise..... If Ye Mei and his gang were here to see Jun Wu Yao in that state, they would have been speechless.

    ¡°Is that enough?¡± Jun Wu Xie nonchntly pulled away from Jun Wu Yao slightly, the bright sparkling eyes reflecting his face in them.

    Which was still slightly tinged with pink.....

    ¡°Cough.....¡± A cough suddenly sounded.

    Jun Wu Xie turned to the source of that sound, and happened to see the Spirit Lord directly opposite her cell looking at her and Jun Wu Yao with an expression showing great hesitation to speak.

    Those eyes seemed to be protesting their ¡°lovey-doveyness¡±.

    ¡°When you said that there will not be a problem, was it because you were certain that someone woulde rescue you?¡± The Spirit Lord¡¯s gaze was conflicted as he looked at Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao. Because Jun Wu Yao had swooped in too fast and the light inside the dungeon was too dim, the Spirit Lord hadpletely been unable to see what Jun Wu Yao looked like at all, merely able to see that a tall man was standing beside Jun Wu Xie.

    Because his power of the spirit was sealed by the Soul Binding Chains, the Spirit Lord was not even able to sense the man aura at all.

    But he could be certain of one point.

    The man who had suddenly appeared in here was definitely not weak!

    The intricate Soul Binding Chains had not been able to withstand his power in the slightest and the Spirit Lord was not even certain he could aplish that when he was at his peak.

    ¡°Mm.¡± Jun Wu Xie had no intention of hiding anything and she nodded her head.

    The Spirit Lord¡¯s eyes then had a glint of surprise rise up in them.

    Jun Wu Xie turned her head and tugged at a corner of Jun Wu Yao¡¯s sleeve.

    ¡°He.....¡±

    ¡°I know, the Spirit Lord.¡± Jun Wu Yao did not wait for Jun Wu Xie to speak and just went ahead to reveal the Spirit Lord¡¯s identity.

    Thinking about it quickly, as Jun Wu Yao had at least fought the Spirit Lord before, Jun Wu Xie then thought it was quite normal that he was able to recognize the Spirit Lord.

    But the Spirit Lord was rather surprised that his identity had been recognized so readily. But with the circumstances he was in, there wasn¡¯t much time for him to think too much about that.

    ¡°Qiao Chu and the others were also captured. Wu Jiu and that imposter are hiding insidious intentions.....¡± Jun Wu Xie briefly told Jun Wu Yao everything she had heard from the Spirit Lord about sacrificing the Three Realms in blood, and Jun Wu Yao quietly listened to everything she had to say without showing the slightest surprise.

    ¡°That is indeed the style of the Upper Realm. Let¡¯s not talk about these things here. Let¡¯s get the lot of you out of here first.¡± Jun Wu Yao said with augh, as if the earth shattering plot he just heard was nothing significant at all.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded in agreement. If they were going to rescue people, they would naturally not abandon the Spirit Lord. She tugged at Jun Wu Yao¡¯s sleeve and Jun Wu Yao immediately understood what she meant. He walked out from the cell and went right before the Spirit Lord¡¯s cell door.

    The Spirit Lord¡¯s face was still filled with joy as he had not expected that Jun Wu Xie would really have such a trump card hidden up her sleeve. Having been trapped in this dark dungeon for so long without having ever seen the light of day, he had already lost all hope. He had never thought that his fate would actually be rewritten right from this moment on.

    However, before the Spirit Lord¡¯s joy had subsided, in the instant when that tall figure gradually came to be revealed under the sparse amount of light, the smile at the edges of the Spirit Lord¡¯s lips congealed at that very moment and his eyes bulged as he stared at Jun Wu Yao who was just an arm¡¯s length away from him, his face twisting up in disbelieving incredulity!

 Chapter 2117 - The Hero Saves the Damsel (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2117: The Hero Saves the Damsel (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Dark..... Dark.....¡± The Spirit Lord was staring at that devilishly handsome countenance. Even if that face had been turned to ashes, he would still be able to recognize it!

    That was obviously the Dark Emperor! !

    Jun Wu Yao raised up his brow slightly as he looked at the Spirit Lord who was ovee with shock and he went on to say teasingly: ¡°Having not seen you for so many years, I would not have thought that you would turn into such a shortie¡±

    The Spirit Lord¡¯s face flushed a deep red immediately and it was not known whether it was from rage or humiliation.

    [What kind of a joke was that?]

    [Jun Wu Xie¡¯s trump card is actually the Dark Emperor?]

    ¡°You are not dead afterall.¡± The Spirit Lord was finally able to regain hisposure after a long while and he said thoughtfully as he stared at that countenance that had not changed for a thousand years.

    Jun Wu Yao justughed but did not respond.

    The steel bars could not stand against Jun Wu Yao at all and the thick Soul Binding Chains immediately broke apart under a casual touch of Jun Wu Yao¡¯s finger.

    Having been imprisoned for a hundred years, the Spirit Lord was finally freed from his bonds and the suppressed power once again returned to his entire body. The feeling made him want to roar out in exhration and never in his dreams had the Spirit Lord ever thought that the one to break him free from his predicament would turn out to be Jun Wu Yao!

    ¡°I still need to..... thank you.¡± The Spirit Lord expressed his gratitude to Jun Wu Yao a little bashfully.

    The corners of Jun Wu Yao¡¯s mouth curled up into a devilish smile that just made the Spirit Lord¡¯s skin crawl.

    ¡°That little tyke is really the Spirit Lord?¡± The little ck cat that had followed Jun Wu Yao here leapt up onto Jun Wu Xie¡¯s shoulder. Back when Jun Wu Xie and herpanions had been captured, only the little ck cat had not appeared, but had remained hidden within the me Dragon¡¯s cave. Only after the imposter had left, it had then rushed back to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s house in the shortest time possible and extended an invitation for this great demon lord toe.

    ¡°Mm.¡± Jun Wu Xie nodded her head.

    The little ck cat¡¯s gaze that was looking at the Spirit Lord then turned thought provoking.

    But Jun Wu Xie did not have the leisure to discuss the Spirit Lord¡¯s ¡°miniature¡± stature further with the little ck cat but to immediately drag Jun Wu Yao to go rescue Qiao Chu and the others.

    .....

    In the Spirit Pce¡¯s grand hall, Wu Jiu stood on the lower segment as he looked up at the imposter seated up upon the throne, a strange smile upon his face.

    ¡°The Spiritual Bear is now in our hands. Now, the fourth Serene Spirit Tower¡¯s construction must continue immediately. There must be no further dy.¡± The imitation ¡°Spirit Lord¡± said as he stared gravely at Wu Jiu from his seat high above.

    Wu Jiu then replied with a smile: ¡°Rest assured my Lord, the matter will be resolved very soon. It won¡¯t only be aboutpleting the fourth Serene Spirit Tower. We have not only captured he Spiritual Bear this time, but we¡¯ve also gotten me Dragon, Poison Ivy, and Jun Wu Xie together with herpanions. With that, the fourth Serene Spirit Tower¡¯s Spirit Fire will be able to grow very quickly and stabilizing the totems is now well within sight.¡±

    The imposter nodded his head slightly, seemingly highly satisfied with the current situation.

    ¡°We have already spent so much time in the Spirit World. In order toe into the Spirit World, the price you and I have paid should be very clear to you. If we do not get everythingpleted as soon as possible, both of us will definitely find it hard to answer or it in future.¡± The imposter continued to say.

    Wu Jiu replied: ¡°Now that everything is within our grasp, there will be not be anymore idents cropping up. Throughout the entire Spirit World, who could possibly be a match for my Lord? But there is one matter that I have yet to be able to report to my Lord.

    ¡°Oh? What is it?¡± The imposter asked.

    ¡°Among the human spirits that my Lord managed to capture, the only young female among them, which would be Jun Wu Xie, she carries the Face of Sylvan on her.¡± Wu Jiu said with his eyes narrowed. How could he be able to forget the scene where Jun Wu Xie had used the Face of Sylvan to defeat him?

    If not for the great might of the Face of Sylvan, how could he possibly have been defeated?

 Chapter 2118 - The Ruler of Face Slaps Returns (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2118: The Ruler of Face ps Returns (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Face of Sylvan? Are you certain?¡± Hearing the three words, Face of Sylvan, the imposter¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up.

    ¡°I could not have been mistaken. For something that could morph and change into so many forms, besides the Face of Sylvan, no other magical artifact is like that.¡± Wu Jiu said with clear certainty.

    The imposter then creased up his brows.

    ¡°Hasn¡¯t the Face of Sylvan already been taken away by that person? There was a rumour in the Middle Realm before that after that person was captured, his subordinates had mistakenly thought that he had fallen in battle and buried all his treasures into his tomb. Why would..... it suddenly show up on a human spirit?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I had thought that it was rather strange as well, but now that Jun Wu Xie has already been caught by us, this matter about the Face of Sylvan will be cleared up sooner orter.¡± Wu Jiu went on to say. ¡°That person had taken away quite a number of the Upper Realm¡¯s magical artifacts and the Supreme Lord was greatly infuriated by that. Unfortunately the whereabouts of all those magical artifacts are still not known and if we are able to establish a breaking lead through the Face of Sylvan, we might just be able to bring back an extra gift to the Supreme Lord.¡±

    ¡°If that is true, that would naturally be for the best.¡± The imposter then replied.

    Just as the two of them were secretly scheming up their plot, a cold clear voice suddenly came floating into the grand hall!

    ¡°What will be for the best? Why not tell me about it as well?¡±

    In almost the same instant, Wu Jiu snapped his head up and looked towards the source of the voice, to see a figure that had appeared at the doors into the grand hall suddenly!

    It was a petite little figure, but as it fell into Wu Jiu¡¯s eyes, it kicked up a Heaven stirring wave inside him!

    ¡°Jun Wu Xie? How did youe to be here! ?¡± Wu Jiu stared with incredulous disbelief at Jun Wu Xie who had appeared at the doors of the grand hall, unable to believe what he was seeing.

    A mere half an hour ago, he had just spoken to Jun Wu Xie down in the dungeons and he clearly remembered that Jun Wu Xie¡¯s limbs had been securely shackled up with Soul Binding Chains. With her power of the spirit sealed, how could she possibly have escaped out from the dungeons? And how did shee to appear here?

    Jun Wu Xie walked into the grand hall calm andposed, her gaze sweeping over Wu Jiu and the fake Spirit Lord.

    ¡°If my memory serves me correctly, didn¡¯t you ¡°invite¡± me toe?¡±

    The fake Spirit Lord narrowed his eyes and stared calmly at Jun Wu Xie, as a glint of malice shed within his eyes.

    ¡°I have underestimated you. I had not thought that you would be capable of shaking off the binding restraints of the Soul Binding Chains and escaping from the dungeons. But just as well, as I have a few things I want to ask you about.¡± The fake Spirit Lord said as he looked at Jun Wu Xie nonchntly. From his point of view, Jun Wu Xie was just so insignificantly small, and also so foolish. It did not matter how she had managed to escape out from the dungeon, but even when she knew that the difference between their powers were so far apart, she had not gone into hiding nor try to run away, instead sending herself to her own doom, which was just soughable.

    Even though she had escaped, the fake Spirit Lord was certain that he would be able to throw her back into captivity once again

    ¡°Oh? What could it be about?¡± There wasn¡¯t the slightest bit of nervousness on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face.

    ¡°You have the Face of Selvan on you?¡± The fake Spirit Lord asked.

    Jun Wu Xie was silent for a moment before she suddenly nodded her head.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I hold the Face of Selvan.¡±

    ¡°Where did you get the Face of Selvan from? If youe clean without any subterfuge, I might make things a little easier for you, or I might just choose to allow you to leave. However you are going to choose, depends entirely on you.¡± The fake Spirit Lord was employing the stick and carrot, seeking to coax out information about the Face of Selvan from Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mouth.

    Jun Wu Xie was no fool, and she could naturally see the interest the fake Spirit Lord was showing towards the Face of Selvan.

    But.....

 Chapter 2119 - The Ruler of Face Slaps Returns (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2119: The Ruler of Face ps Returns (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie was not intending to tell them about the origins of the Face of Selvan.

    ¡°Oh? What if I refuse to tell you?¡± Jun Wu Xie said rather fearlessly.

    The fake Spirit Lord narrowed his eyes, and a sneer hung over the ends of his mouth.

    ¡°You really are not afraid of death are you? You¡¯re just a tiny little human spirit and you dare to speak to me like this. Are you aware that the entire Spirit World is created by me? And you here, are just a mere ant in my hand whom I can kill whenever I want. How are you even able to stop me at all? I am giving you a chance here and you do not care for it at all. Are you tired of living?¡±

    ¡°This Spirit World is created by you?¡± Jun Wu Xie raised an eyebrow slightly, and the eyes looking at the fake Spirit Lord seemed as if they was staring at a joke.

    The fake Spirit Lord hated to see those eyes very much. He just could not understand why a tiny insignificant human spirit that he could easily crush to death woulde challenge his might withplete disregard for her own life.

    ¡°If not me, could it then possibly be you?¡±

    Jun Wu Xieughed lightly, but but continued to look at the fake Spirit Lord with those eyes filled with ridicule.

    Suddenly, a slightly young and childish sounding voice rang out within the grand hall!

    ¡°As to who was the one that created the Spirit World, I think, no one knows it better than I do.¡±

    The moment that voice fell, a small little figure suddenly came walking into the grand hall from outside, to stand right beside Jun Wu Xie!

    When that figure appeared, it immediately caused the fake Spirit Lord and Wu Jiu to stare with their eyes wide, incredulity rising to show within them!

    The person standing beside Jun Wu Xie was not anyone else but the one that had been imprisoned by Wu Jiu for a hundred years, the real ruler of the Spirit World, the Spirit Lord!

    ¡°You.....¡± The fake Spirit Lord stared at the face he had not seen for such a long time, high crashing waves surging within his heart. The Spirit Lord had been held in captivity for a hundred years, and restrained by six thick lengths of reinforced Soul Binding Chains. Not to mention that the Spirit Lord¡¯s current power was already far from being as strong as before, but even when the Spirit Lord was at the peak of his power, he would still not have been able to break those restraints.

    But, the person who should not have appeared the most was now standing there tantly right before them, and that scene was something the fake Spirit Lord and Wu Jiu had least expected!

    The Spirit Lord¡¯s icy gaze swept over the fake Spirit Lord and Wu Jiu, the suffering of having been imprisoned for a hundred years causing a sliver of hatred to grow from his heart for the first time. His seemingly weak and frail body then suddenly burned with a raging spirit fire, and the air within the grand hall immediately turned thick and heavy!

    ¡°You had not expected this have you? I¡¯ve regained my freedom.¡± The Spirit Lord said in a cold voice, his words filled with so much rage and aggrievement it was terrifying to see.

    Wu Jiu stared in shock at the Spirit Lord that had suddenly appeared, his gaze suddenly turning towards Jun Wu Xie. On Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face, a faint smile rose up, and though it was faint, it felt highly taunting and filled with ridicule.

    ¡°It¡¯s you! You were the one that freed him? Impossible..... How could you possibly be capable of that.¡± Wu Jiu asked as he red with Jun Wu Xie. He had thought that with Jun Wu Xie locked up in the dungeon, the fate that awaited her was only for her to be absorbed by the Spirit Fire. Never could he ever have thought that his casual handling of the matter would bring such dire consequences.

    It was as if anything that happened when it came to Jun Wu Xie, would no longer be normal.

    Jun Wu Xie merely looked at Wu Jiu and the fake Spirit Lord calmly, her eyes not showing the slightest emotion.

    ¡°A hundred years¡¯ imprisonment. What you have given to me, I will definitely return it all to you today!¡± The Spirit Lord said, his eyes shing with intense hatred. He could no longer tolerate how he had been locked with in solidarity, and could no longer tolerate the fact that Wu Jiu and the fake Spirit Lord was seeking to use the Spirit World to initiate such a maniacally cruel blood sacrifice!

 Chapter 2120 - The Ruler of Face Slaps Returns (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2120: The Ruler of Face ps Returns (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°And you think you can?¡± The fake Spirit Lord recovered from his shock and he stared at the Spirit Lord who looked to be only about seven or eight years old through narrowed eyes, suddenlyughing out loud.

    ¡°Just howughable is this? So what if you have regained your freedom? Do you really think the current you are qualified to stand against me? For me to crush you to death, it¡¯s as easy as crushing an ant. I spared you your dog¡¯s life for so many years only to use you to maintain the Spirit World, or otherwise, I have thousands and thousands of ways to make you disappear from this world. Do you really think that I do not dare to kill you? Since I was able to throw you into captivity once, I will be able to capture you another time.¡± The corners of the fake Spirit Lord¡¯s lips hooked up into an extremely cruel smile, an icy chill rising up into his eyes. The venomous pair of eyes narrowed and his gaze slithered over the Spirit Lord¡¯s frail figure, overflowing with contempt.

    ¡°I can only say that you¡¯re so foolish. You had foolishly treated Wu Jiu as your most trusted aide in the beginning, to foolishly fall into my trap. So many years have passed and not only have you not learnt anything from it, you have be even more foolish instead. Having regained freedom and you did not even think of running away bute here with delusions of fighting me? Hahaha..... How could such a foolish spirit like you have possibly created the Spirit World?¡± The fake Spirit Lord had been greatly pricked by the words he heard and he was using the most venomous words he could to slice into the Spirit Lord¡¯s heart. ¡°But it is to be expected. It is exactly because of your foolishness that it has made all the spirits in the Spirit World be as incurably foolish as you. Or, how else would they be driven to split apart into such disunity?¡±

    ¡°What a bunch of sad and pitiful bunch of spirits, for them to be unable to even recognize their own Spirit Lord. It merely took a little it of scheming and trickery and I was able to make them go at each other¡¯s throats. Tell me..... spirits that are so stupid, what use would they be alive? Why not just feed them to the Spirit Fire where they would at least have done something impressive which would make them more useful.¡± The fake Spirit Lord said highly arrogantly.

    The shade of the Spirit Lord¡¯s face changed. Even though he had been trapped within the dungeons all these years, but Wu Jiu had gone to see him frequently, most likely with the aim of ridiculing him for his ipetence, and more to brag and unt their achievements. So, even though he had not been able to leave the dungeons, the Spirit Lord still knew very much about the things that had been happening in the Spirit World.

    The human spirits had thought that the Serene Spirit Towers would bring to them great powers and they wrecked their brains wanting to enter into the Serene Spirit Towers to cultivate, not knowing that they would end up bing nourishment to feed the Spirit Fire in the Serene Spirit Towers.

    And the construction of the fourth Serene Spirit Tower had even caused the Weapon Spirits and the Beast Spirits to be entangled in battle.

    And all of this was known by the Spirit Lord, as Wu Jiu had seen that to be a form of torment for the Spirit Lord, where he frequently sent people to go gossip into his ears.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of retribution by doing all this! ?¡± The Spirit Lord just could not imagine that anyone could be so hard hearted and merciless under the Heavens where they could really take the lives of others to be used as chips to achieve their aims.

    ¡°Retribution?¡± The fake Spirit Lord raised up an eyebrow. He then looked with a pitying gaze at the ashen faced Spirit Lord and said: ¡°Talking about retribution, you¡¯re really so childish to bring up such a ridiculous argument. Instead of throwing such a superfluous concept like retribution at me, why not think about yourself instead? You have so wholeheartedly striven to create a paradise for spirits, but what did you get in the end? Having your spirit weakening as the days passed, to harbour a bunch of fools with malice in their hearts. Tell me..... could this be punishment from the Heavens for your foolishness? All those ignorant spirits have no right to live in this world and allowing them to be sacrifices to achieve the grand n would be a deed of inestimable honour for them.¡±

 Chapter 2121 - The Ruler of Face Slaps Returns (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2121: The Ruler of Face ps Returns (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Enough!¡± The Spirit Lord shouted loudly, interrupting the inhuman words of the fake Spirit Lord.

    ¡°Whatever state the Spirit World is in, is not for you to say! This ce is home to all the spirits! And we do not wee disgusting fellows like you here.¡±

    The fake Spirit Lordughed contemptuously and Wu Jiu snorted derisively from the side.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you feel that having you say all this now is just soughable? My dear esteemed Spirit Lord, I kept you around only because you created this Spirit World and only while you¡¯re alive would the Spirit World not disappear. Keep that benevolence of yours away now. Before absolute power, that is just too funny.¡± Wu Jiu said as he looked at the Spirit Lord, not showing the slightest remorse for his betrayal, but exhibiting only the gleeful arrogance of victory.

    The Spirit Lord¡¯s face was turning green from rage towards Wu Jiu¡¯s and the fake Spirit Lord¡¯s echoing words. He had never been a spirit that was all that eloquent as he had always only been around simple and pure hearted spirits, so how could he possibly understand the mind of such vicious people.

    It was precisely because of the Spirit Lord¡¯s benevolent personality that he had drained his own powers to create the Spirit World where he had then fallen to Wu Jiu¡¯s scheme so unguardedly.

    It was at that moment that the Spirit Lord realized what was truly terrifying was not the Dark Emperor¡¯s invasion, but was instead malicious and cunning plots such as this.

    What the Dark Emperor brought to them, was more of a kind of deterrent pressure for them to submit to him, but all of that had been straightforward and clear. Even though the Dark Emperor unified the Middle Realm under one rule back then, there had not been any crafty plotting or wicked scheming. It might have been due to the Dark Emperor¡¯s might that he did not need to do any of that. The Spirit Lord did not think that the Dark Emperor¡¯s reign in the past was any good butpared to Wu Jiu, he would rather ept the Dark Emperor¡¯s rule.

    Afterall, all the spirits in the Spirit World were safe at that time, and as long as they submitted themselves to his rule, they would not be harmed, and were even orded a corresponding level of protection.

    But in Wu Jiu¡¯s world, there were only plots and schemes, where under that dignified looking face, was a heart more cruel and vicious than an animal, selfish, ruthless..... That¡¯s what was truly terrifying!

    ¡°Oh? Absolute power?¡± Jun Wu Xie suddenly opened her mouth to speak, and both the fake Spirit Lord and Wu Jiu turned to look at her.

    Regardless of how miniscule and insignificant they felt that Jun Wu Xie was, there was one point that they could not deny. Everytime that Jun Wu Xie appeared, it would always disrupt their original ns. It was the case when capturing the Spiritual Bear, and the same when imprisoning her in the dungeons.

    They just could not fathom how so many unimaginable and incredulous things could possibly manifest out from that petite and little youngdy.

    ¡°Right. Absolute power. Just like you and yourpanions are unable to retaliate at all before me. Lowly weaklings can only submit themselves to what fate hasid out for them. All of you do not possess the ability to resist at all and in my eyes, you are all merely like a bunch of defenceless and helpless dogs.¡± The fake Spirit Lord said threateningly with his eyes narrowed, the venom spewing from his mouth terrifying.

    The smile then faded from the corners of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mouth as she raised her head up, her icy cold gaze sweeping over the fake Spirit Lord.

    Without knowing why, being stared at by those eyes of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s, it made one shiver when one did not feel cold at all.

    Even the confident and haughty fake Spirit Lord gradually restrained the smile on his face under Jun Wu Xie¡¯s gaze, a strange fear swirling in his heart. That feeling had struck him for no good reason but it could clearly be felt.

    ¡°I hope, that the two of you will not regret what you have just said earlier.¡± Jun Wu Xie said slowly, her clear voice echoing in the ears of the fake Spirit Lord and Wu Jiu.

 Chapter 2122 - The Ruler of Face Slaps Returns (5)

    <h4>Chapter 2122: The Ruler of Face ps Returns (5)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Regret? Why would I regret it? Just because of a piece of trash like you and that worthless Spirit Lord? Hahaha.....¡± The fake Spirit Lordughed even more arrogantly.

    ¡°What if you include us as well?¡± A voice suddenly rose up within the grand hall.

    Several figures suddenly came walking into the grand hall. It was Qiao Chu and the otherpanions. Besides them, there were me Dragon, Poison Ivy, Drunk Lotus and Poppy who came walking out together with them.

    me Dragon stood right at the back, its gargantuan body slipping into the immense hall, magnificent like an insurmountable high.mountain.

    Qiao Chu and thepanions came over to stand beside Jun Wu Xie, standing by her shoulders and those of the Spirit Lord.

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen shamelessness, but never one as despicable as this. As a dove upying the magpie¡¯s nest, he¡¯s still being so thick skinned I am left gasping in amazement. Does he really think he is peerlessly unmatched under the Heavens?¡± Qiao Chu said with a sneer as he looked at the fake Spirit Lord and Wu Jiu.

    ¡°You can¡¯t me them for being overconfident. You must understand that they have not seen much of the world you know?¡± Fei Yan chirped in from the side, sounding like he was exining the situation, but the sarcasm in his words could not be any clearer.

    ¡°All of you have been rescued as well as I have thought.¡± Wu Jiu said as he narrowed his eyes, to look at the people before him. He was naturally able to recognize them, as he had almost fallen into their hands. How could he possibly be able to forget all that humiliation?

    ¡°We would naturally have to be here, or I would not be able to admire the scene where the scums here suffer a fate that¡¯s worse than death. That would be such a pity.¡± Qiao Chu said highly fearlessly.

    The gazes of me Dragon and Poison Ivy had been locked upon the figure of the genuine Spirit Lord all this time where Poison Ivy then suddenly took a step forward to kneel before the Spirit Lord.

    ¡°Your subordinate Poison Ivy had not been able to discover Wu Jiu¡¯s wicked intentions earlier and have caused the Spirit Lord to undergo so much suffering. Your subordinate has been sorely ipetent!¡±

    me Dragon lowered its enormous head, simrly exhibiting remorse and guilt.

    If not for Jun Wu Xie¡¯s rescue of the Spirit Lord, how could they have imagined that the most supreme Spirit Lord of their hearts had been held in captivity by Wu Jiu for a hundred long years! ? And in that one hundred years, the Spirit Lord¡¯s position had actually be upied by such a despicable scoundrel.

    ¡°me Dragon is guilty, and I beg for the Spirit Lord to mete out punishment.¡±

    The moment they saw the Spirit Lord, they immediately realized that the Spirit Lord had not changed in those one hundred years, but that the one who had been thought to have lost his equitability was not their Spirit Lord at all!

    ¡°Get up. This has nothing to do with both of you. I was a bad judge of people myself, and the fault does not lie with you. The thing that has caused the Spirit World to suffer such great losses is my fault.¡± The Spirit Lord said with a sigh. How could he possibly me anyone else? Everything that was happening today, weren¡¯t they all irrefutable proof of his very own ipetence?

    ¡°Are all of you done with the bbering? All of you are about to die anyway, is there even any use of saying all that?¡± Wu Jiu said sneeringly, staring at me Dragon and Poison Ivy.

    me Dragon raised its head, and red angrily at Wu Jiu.

    ¡°Wu Jiu! As a member of the Spirit World, you betrayed the trust the Spirit Lord had in you, andmitted such a vicious and unpardonable crime that brought harm to so many spirits, inciting conflict among the various races. I, me Dragon hereby vow, that you and I will not coexist in this life!¡±

    ¡°Tch! Against you?¡± Wu Jiu did not show the slightest bit of fear, his face filled with utter contempt, as his gaze swept over Jun Wu Xie and the rest of them.

    ¡°I had been think how you two rats would have the guts toe make noise here. It seems that you¡¯ve gathered yourself quite a number of helpers. But..... with a whole bunch of losers who had been defeated by my Lord, even gathered together, what kind of a stir will you be able to kick up? You are all merely seeking to be humiliated once again!

    ¡°Alright, since all of you are being so obstinate, I will not spare you any more chances.¡± Wu Jiu narrowed his eyes, and suddenly raised his hands to p his hands together.

 Chapter 2123 - The Ruler of Face Slaps Returns (6)

    <h4>Chapter 2123: The Ruler of Face ps Returns (6)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The instant that p of his hands sounded, a shadow appeared slowly from the back of the grand hall.

    Soul yer came out from under the Spirit Lord¡¯s shocked gaze, toe stand beside Wu Jiu.

    ¡°Soul yer?¡± me Dragon¡¯s eyes widened, as he stared in disbelief at the figure of Soul yer standing beside Wu Jiu.

    ¡°The Spirit World does not only consist of stubborn and obstinate fools like you. There are also outstanding talents who know what¡¯s good for them.¡± Wu Jiu said with a sneeringugh.

    Wincing pain spread through me Dragon¡¯s heart. It could not understand why Soul yer would want to stand on Wu Jiu¡¯s side. Didn¡¯t Soul yer hear everything that had just been said?

    ¡°Soul yer! Wu Jiu harboured such evil intentions and held the Spirit Lord captive. The one sitting up there upon the throne now is not the Spirit Lord that all of us have pledged allegiance to! Our Spirit Lord is the one standing here, how could you.....¡±

    ¡°me Dragon, there¡¯s no need to continue.¡± Poison Ivy¡¯s brows were knitted together. Towards all this, he did not seem to be surprised.

    ¡°Why?¡± me Dragon¡¯s face was filled with iprehension.

    ¡°You¡¯re still being such a fool me Dragon. Do you really think that just because he¡¯s some useless Spirit Lord and he is worth having all spirits bodies pleading their loyalty to him? Stop pulling my leg. With one¡¯s self interest before them, real loyalty does not exist at all.¡± Wu Jiu continued to sneer.

    me Dragon stared at Wu Jiu, and then turned to stare at Soul yer, still unable to believe all of that.

    ¡°Soul yer, just what..... are you thinking? It¡¯s the Spirit Lord who created the Spirit World and that gave all of us a ce to live in, allowing us to escape the fate of living as homeless wandering spirits. You clearly know that Wu Jiu and that imposter have evil intentions, so why would you go stand on their side! ? Soul yer! Answer me!¡±

    me Dragon¡¯s sense of loyalty caused it to be unable to ept Soul yer¡¯s betrayal.

    me Dragon was not on too familiar terms with Soul yer, hence, when Soul yer had fought aggressively during the struggle for fourth Serene Spirit Tower, and when Soul yer had chosen to stand on Wu Jiu¡¯s side when they were trying to capture the Spiritual Bear, though Soul yer¡¯s choices were showing ack of righteousness and justice, me Dragon could still see it as Soul yer caring more about the strengthening the might of the Weapon Spirits and Soul yer might have been bewitched by Wu Jiu. But when it came to loyalty to the Spirit Lord, how could it choose to be a traitor?

    To betray the Spirit Lord who gave them everything here?

    Why?

    Wu Jiu nced at Soul yer, the corners of his mouth curling up with a smile, seeming like he wanted Soul yer to answer me Dragon¡¯s question.

    Soul yer was silent for a rather long while before its voice then rang out within the grand hall.

    ¡°Don¡¯t the humans have a saying that people are willing to die for riches and birds die for food? I am very grateful to the Spirit Lord for what he has done, that allowed all of us to have a ce to live in. But a person will climb up to greater heights while water flows down into lower depths. me Dragon, I do not think there is anything wrong with the choice I made. What Wu Jiu promised to me, is what the Spirit Lord is unable to give. So what is wrong with choosing as per my wish?¡±

    ¡°Soul yer!¡± me Dragon¡¯s eyes were filled with shock, unable to believe that it had just heard such callous and unfeeling wordsing out from Soul yer¡¯s mouth.

    Wu Jiu nodded his head in satisfaction and turned to say to Jun Wu Xie and the others: ¡°Is there anything wrong with what Soul yer has chosen to do? I promised Soul yer that if they help usplete the construction of the fourth Serene Spirit Tower, not only will we give to them more powerful might, we will give them back their original bodies, where they no longer need to live as spirits.¡±

    New bodies.....

    That was something that so many spirits could only dream of. Although mighty power of the spirit was great, it could not beat having one¡¯s own body, where the allure of being able to live in the world was just irresistible.

    And Wu Jiu was using just that most enticing temptation to reinforce Soul yer¡¯s determination in his betrayal.

 Chapter 2124 - The Ruler of Face Slaps Returns (7)

    <h4>Chapter 2124: The Ruler of Face ps Returns (7)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°It¡¯s not just for Soul yer, Poison Ivy, and me Dragon. If all of you are willing to submit to us, I can also let all of you regain back your bodies. How does that sound? To be able to live in the state like you had before in the world, no longer limited to within the confines of the Spirit World, no longer tied by the constraints of having to be a human¡¯s Ring Spirit before you are able to leave this ce. Throughout the vast skies and the limitless seas, where you will be able to go wherever you want to.¡± Wu Jiu said, extending a highly irresistible invitation to me Dragon and Poison Ivy.

    ¡°In your dreams! To have to work together with someone like you to bring harm upon the spirits, I would rather continue to live as a spirit forever!¡± Poison Ivy said with a cold sneer.

    ¡°I shall not rest till I see thou meet thy death!¡± me Dragon avowed solemnly.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you.¡± Wu Jiu jeered, and he turned his head to look at the imposter.

    ¡°My Lord, since they have refused our generous offer, we do not need to let them have the opportunity to see that happen.¡±

    The fake Spirit Lord nodded his head and then stood up from the throne, where he then came down slowly a step at a time. A powerful st of power of the spirit then swirled around his entire body, and an oppressive spirit aura then filled the grand hall. In just one instant, Jun Wu Xie and the others immediately felt an aura so oppressive like nothing they had ever felt before.

    The Spirit Lord released his own power of the spirit at the same moment, that crashed against the imposter¡¯s powerful aura.

    The oppressive aura that engulfed Jun Wu Xie and the others suddenly disappeared.

    ¡°You think that you are able to stop me?¡± The imposter said as he stared at the Spirit Lord who was struggling to resist the oppressive aura and his eyes gleamed with a sliver of malice. He then immediately increased the intensity of the oppressive aura he was releasing.

    The Spirit Lord¡¯s power of the spirit already had a great part of it depleted and in his current state, he was not a match for the imposter at all. As the imposter¡¯s oppressive aura intensified, the Spirit Lord¡¯s face then began to turn more and more pale, and seeing that pale countenance, the imposter and Wu Jiu just felt nothing but glee.

    ¡°How dull and boring.....¡± A mirthful sigh sounded out from behind Jun Wu Xie and the others. The moment that voice rang out, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes immediately rose up with a smile.

    A ck shadow shot into the grand hall quick as lightning, as a tyrannical force with the power of a tempest swept in topletely crush both the auras of the imposter and that of the Spirit Lord!

    The overwhelming power that had appeared so suddenly stuck hard, catching the imposterpletely unprepared, as the oppressive aura was turned right around to rush straight onto his own body!

    The imposter¡¯s haughty and arrogant stance then wavered and tilted under the powerful force that came back to bite onto him, his feet falling back a few steps!

    ¡°Who is that! ?¡± Wu Jiu stared in shock at the imposter¡¯s wretched looking figure, his eyes filled with utter disbelief.

    [How is it possible? In this Spirit World, there was actually someone who was capable of hurting the Lord!]

    ¡°You are not even qualified to raise a question.¡± Filled with unmatched haughtiness, the graceful figure of Jun Wu Yao descended right before Jun Wu Xie. The instant that tall slender figure was revealed, utter shock and hopeless despair immediately showed on the faces of Wu Jiu and the fake Spirit Lord....

    Jun Wu Yao who stood before their faces, was unbelievably graceful andposed, and the seemingly nonchnt stance of his body felt like it carried the dominating air that belonged to kings, while that pair of violet eyes immediately threw Wu Jiu and the fake Spirit Lord right over the edge into the deep pits of hopelessness!

    ¡°Dark Emperor.....¡± Wu Jiu stared with wide disbelieving eyes. In the instant he recognized Jun Wu Yao¡¯s identity, all the confidence and arrogance he held immediately disappeared out of him without a single trace left, and his body began to shiver uncontrobly.

    [How is this possible?]

    [How is it even possible! ?]

    [Why would the Dark Emperor appear here in the Spirit World! ! ?]

    Mind numbing terror hung right over Wu Jiu¡¯s head, and after getting a clear view of Jun Wu Yao, the fake Spirit Lord stood rooted in his spot.

    No matter how much he was capable of, when standing before Jun Wu Yao, everything about them was immediately turned into one big joke!

 Chapter 2125 - The Ruler of Face Slaps Returns (8)

    <h4>Chapter 2125: The Ruler of Face ps Returns (8)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    One with overwhelming magnificence who holds absolute power, in the true sense of the word....

    The return of the king!

    Jun Wu Yao raised up an eyebrow slightly as he looked at Wu Jiu and the fake Spirit Lord who were dumbstruck with terror. The pair of violet eyes then narrowedzily, not in the least wary or guarded at all, like the two beings before him were twopletely unarmed children, who were not even qualified to make him look at them seriously.

    ¡°Dark Emperor, why are you.....¡± Brimming with confidence just moments ago, the fake Spirit Lord who had thought himself invincible under the Heavens now stared at Jun Wu Yao in disbelief, where however arrogant he had been before, he was just as fearful now!

    In the entire world, only one person had ever unified the Middle Realm.

    Commanded the Dark Regions, fought the four sides, shook the Nine Temples, swept right through the Twelve Pces..... making the tens of millions living beings submit themselves to his reign, the one and only ruler of the Middle Realm, the Dark Emperor!

    In front of Jun Wu Yao, even the ever confident and arrogant fake Spirit Lord could not help but show fear in his gaze.

    Even if they were beaten to death, they would never have thought that Jun Wu Yao would actually appear here! !

    ¡°Did I allow you to speak?¡± Jun Wu Yao¡¯s violet eyes swept over the figure of the fake Spirit Lord, and he lifted one hand slightly, where a stream of ck mist shot straight towards the fake Spirit Lord¡¯s face in an instant!

    A loud clear smack immediately reverberated within the grand hall!

    The fake Spirit Lord was actually thrown off his feet by the smack from the stream of ck mist, his tall body crashing right onto the throne behind him, where upon that face that had a congealedyer of his own power of the spirit, suddenly showed cracklines that spread across in a web!

    The fake Spirit Lord fell heavily onto the floor, and he found himself unable to even stand up.

    Wu Jiu on the side was already so terrified he was shaking all over, acting just like a startled fledgling.

    Back when he had concealed himself at the Spirit Lord¡¯s side to y the part of an obedient disciple, he had witnessed the Dark Emperor¡¯s majestic glory. But the battle between the Dark Emperor and the Spirit Lord was witnessed only by the previous Spirit Master alone, leaving him clueless about the Dark Emperor¡¯s power. The only thing they knew about when the Dark Emperor came to the Spirit World was that within a short half an hour, the Spirit World had submitted down at his feet.

    Half an hour.....

    The time the battle between the Dark Emperor and the Spirit Lord had taken merely a blink of an eye.

    Such mysterious and powerful strength, one that caused all the spirits in the Spirit World to tremble before it.

    And when Wu Jiu was witnessing with his own eyes Jun Wu Yao¡¯s power, paralysing fear shrouded his entire body. His legs shook uncontrobly, feeling so weak that he did not even have enough strength to remain standing where he fell to his knees with a crash, his terror filled eyes staring at thenguid andpletely calm Jun Wu Yao.

    Just how strong the fake Spirit Lord was could not be any clearer to Wu Jiu. Even pitted against the Spirit Lord at his peak, the fake Spirit Lord still possessed enough power to battle him.

    But even for such a powerful pugilist, before Jun Wu Yao, he could not even withstand a single strike!

    It was merely a slight lift of the hand and it already delivered such powerful damage..... Fear like he had never known before poured out from Wu Jiu¡¯s heart. One who was so unimaginably powerful..... how could they even stand against him at all?

    No need to talk about standing against him as before Jun Wu Yao¡¯s overwhelming might, Wu Jiu did not even dare to harbour the slightest thought of escape.

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s might had not only almost scared the living daylights out of Wu Jiu but even Poison Ivy and me Dragon were staring wide eyed. It was the same for them just like Wu Jiu, where the battle between Jun Wu Yao and the Spirit Lord was something they knew nothing about, but just a thought that remained in their heads, where they had assumed that the disparity in power between the Spirit Lord and the Dark Emperor was not that hard to imagine.

 Chapter 2126 - The Ruler of Face Slaps Returns (9)

    <h4>Chapter 2126: The Ruler of Face ps Returns (9)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    But it was till today in the instant when Jun Wu Yao delivered that one single strike that Poison Ivy and me Dragon realized their thinking before could not be any moreughable.....

    [Not that great a difference?]

    [Are you joking! ?]

    [Jun Wu Yao¡¯s powers had truly far surpassed the limits of anything they could imagine!

    The fake Spirit Lord¡¯s powers and the Spirit Lord¡¯s power was not that far different. But before Jun Wu Yao, those powers made them useless pieces of trash that were unable to retaliate at all.

    me Dragon and Poison Ivy immediately understood that this man who had once unified the entire Middle Realm under his reign was mighty way beyond anything they could imagine and the Spirit Lord¡¯s decision to lead the entire Spirit World to submit at the feet of the Dark Emperor could not have been a more correct decision to make!

    [Going against this great demon lord with such heaven defying powers?]

    [What else could it be but to court death! ?]

    ¡°Everytime I see Big Brother Wu Yao bash people up, I always feel such an indescribablefort deep inside.¡± Qiao Chu said as he rubbed at his chin, his eyes sparkling as he stared at Jun Wu Yao¡¯s back.

    [This here is what true might is!]

    The holder of absolute might, where it reflects the true meaning of a supreme existence capable of executing an instant kill of all powerful pugilists!]

    ¡°If I am able to achieve even one percent of Big Brother Wu Yao¡¯s power in this life, I will be content.¡± Fei Yan said as he clutched at his chest, his worship of Jun Wu Yao like the endless torrents of a raging river, flowing out incessantly.

    At that moment, however hopeless Wu Jiu and the Spirit Lord felt, Qiao Chu and the others were feeling equally just as excited!

    Jun Wu Yao would clearly not spare Wu Jiu and the fake Spirit Lord who had the audacity to imprison Jun Wu Xie. His fingers hooked up slightly and two streams of ck mist immediately shot towards the fake Spirit Lord in an instant to immediately wind around their necks, and lifting them up into the air.

    ¡°Dark Emperor..... Mercy.....¡± Wu Jiu¡¯s face was already tear streaked and sobbing with terror. He had thought that Jun Wu Xie and the others had not known what was for their own good and came running here to seek death, never having expected that the ones courting death was themselves instead!

    With such a great demon lord standing behind them like a deity, where in the entire Middle Realm would Jun Wu Xie and the others not be able to reach?

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Jun Wu Yao glimpsed at Wu Jiuzily, and the ck mist choking Wu Jiu¡¯s neck immediately tightened.

    Spirits did not need to breathe and strangling their necks would not bring them any difort. But that only applied to other people. In the instant when the ck mist constricted, Wu Jiu immediately felt a strong surge of power spreading out from his neck, his entire body feeling as if it was being struck by lightning, the pain so agonizing that he almost lose consciousness!

    ¡°ARRGGGHHH!¡± A pitiful wail exploded out from Wu Jiu¡¯s mouth, his entire body twitching violently in midair.

    Spirits did not share the limitations of a flesh body and unless they suffered highly severe trauma, it was hard for them to lose consciousness. Jun Wu Yao had struck right at the very edge of the boundaries before they would faint, so that they would suffer the most immense torment, while at the same time maintaining consciousness.

    People who had the temerity to harm Little Xie. How could he possibly let them die off so easily?

    Wu Jiu already could not speak at all, but to only wail pitifully in agony.

    And the fake Spirit Lord¡¯s situation was not any better than him in any way. He had already been severely injured by Jun Wu Yao¡¯s first strike earlier, but as his power of the spirit was stronger than Wu Jiu¡¯s, the amount of hurt he could withstand was also higher by a few folds. Jun Wu Yao had naturally not treated him kindly, and the additional torment he inflicted upon him caused the fake Spirit Lord¡¯s face to turn from white to purple, the pain so excruciating he could not even make himself cry out, every single spot upon his body feeling like he was being burnt within a zing fire!

 Chapter 2127 - The Ruler of Face Slaps Returns (10)

    <h4>Chapter 2127: The Ruler of Face ps Returns (10)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The amount of torment that Wu Jiu and the fake Spirit Lord suffered was something that was hard to imagine by normal people. Seeing their faces contorted and twisted up in agony, it caused Soul yer to bepletely stunned. At that moment, despair and fear filled its body as all his words of betrayal earlier stuck onto his body like life sucking talismans.

    ¡°Spare my life, Dark Emperor! Spare my life!¡± Soul yer was unable to kneel and it could only fall t onto the ground, where its body was seen to be trembling faintly, his words of plea apanying Wu Jiu¡¯s mournful wails that reverberated through the grand hall.

    However, Jun Wu Yao did not even once nce towards Soul yer at all, as if even giving hims a single nce would be too much of a waste in his eyes.

    ¡°That fool there, will be left for you to deal with.¡± Jun Wu Yao said with a sidelong nce at the Spirit Lord.

    The Spirit Lord immediately fell onto one knee and lowered his head to say sincerely: ¡°Thank you Dark Emperor for your help, the Spirit World will forever submit ourselves to you.¡±

    After having experienced all this, the Spirit Lord finally understood that there was no disadvantage in pledging their allegiance to Jun Wu Yao. Jun Wu Yao was not a tyrannical ruler and he only seeks for them to submit themselves to him. To people who submit to him, he never made harsh demands, and would not order them to do anything that went against their morals or Heaven¡¯s ethics.

    Back when Jun Wu Yao unified and ruled the Middle Realm, besides the initial thrashing he gave till they submitted, he had not struck against them anymore after that, and did not interfere with their ways at all. Things had gone back to being as peaceful as if he had never appeared before.

    Jun Wu Yao did not hold much interest in having the Spirit Lord¡¯s pledge of allegiance as if not for Jun Wu Xie, he wouldn¡¯t have bothered himself with the Spirit World¡¯s affairs.

    Tossing the matter of the Spirit Lord¡¯s submission to the back of his mind, Jun Wu Yao stretched his hand out to pull Jun Wu Xie into his embrace. Compared to the cold indifference from before, his face then rose with a smile.

    ¡°Little Xie, in what manner do you want them to die?¡± Jun Wu Yao asked with a smile. It was feared that only he was qualified to spout such arrogant words.

    ¡°Anything,¡± Jun Wu Xie said as she looked at Wu Jiu and the fake Spirit Lord calmly. Letting them live another second in the Spirit World would just disgust people.

    ¡°Little Xie, you¡¯re still as benevolent as ever.¡± Jun Wu Yao said with augh. He went on to raise his hand and the ck mist clutched around Wu Jiu¡¯s and the fake Spirit Lord¡¯s neck suddenly bored into their bodies. Countless lines of ck blood covered over their bodies at a speed visible to the human eye, the bulging veins burrowing under their skin and beginning to swell, twisting up as they snaked to reach every single part.

    At the moment when the ck blood lines filled every single part of their skin, the blood veins then exploded!

    ck mist wafted in the air within the grand hall, and there was no sign of Wu Jiu and the fake Spirit Lord to be found in there.

    The two biggest culprits who had stirred up so much turmoil in the Spirit World for the past hundred years had their lives taken away by Jun Wu Yao so nonchntly...

    It was till the ck mist had gradually dissipated that me Dragon and Poison Ivy who stood shell shocked in the grand hall slowly regained their senses. Their gazes swept over every corner of the grand hall, as if they were trying to look for a sign of Wu Jiu and the fake Spirit Lord.

    But, no matter how hard they searched, there wasn¡¯t the slightest trace of them left.

    The deaths of Wu Jiu and the fake Spirit Lord, had urred so effortlessly under Jun Wu Yao¡¯s hands, which had been as easy as crushing two tiny ants!

    If they had not seen it with their own eyes, who would have believed that the Dark Emperor who had thrown the Spirit World into panic would now be their benefactor who saved the entire Spirit World?

    me Dragon and Poison Ivy looked at each other and they saw in each others¡¯ eyes, shock and deference.....

 Chapter 2128 - Blood Sacrifice of the Three Realms (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2128: Blood Sacrifice of the Three Realms (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The deaths of Wu Jiu and the fake Spirit Lord indicated that the Spirit World was finally freed from the enormous conspiracy.

    Soul yer was immediately thrown into the dungeons by the Spirit Lord. Towards Soul yer¡¯s selfish ambitions, the Spirit Lord was highly pained, but his benevolent character caused him to be unable to steel his heart and have Soul yer executed.

    It was me Dragon who was wishing that it could just tear that traitor up in shreds.

    The Spirit Pce was once again returned into the Spirit Lord¡¯s hands. Having gone through so much, the Spirit Lord came to feel that there was no ce in the world where peace and security would be assured. The Spirit World itself had a unique selection process and the process was one where even the Spirit Lord himself was not be able to control what kind of spirits were epted. But with Wu Jiu¡¯s and the fake Spirit Lord¡¯s appearance, it meant that the Higher Realm already had their eye set upon the Spirit World. The Spirit Lord did not know what method they had used to gain entry in but he was more concerned whether a simr incident like this would happen again.

    Jun Wu Xie did not dy much longer and went rushing straight to the fourth Serene Spirit Tower to have Brownie rescued. At the same time, the Spirit Lord revealed the evil ns of Wu Jiu and the fake Spirit Lord to all the spirits, and destroyed all four Serene Spirit Towers!

    The revtion of that fact caused a huge stir within the Spirit World. Human spirits who had gone into the Serene Spirit Tower felt fear like they had never felt before. They had been obsessed with the Serene Spirit Towers for as long as a hundred years and it was only at this moment that they came to know that the towers were not heaven but a ce from Hell!

    It was known now that all those human spirits who had mysteriously disappeared had been devoured by the twelfth level¡¯s Spirit Fire and the human spirits were all relieved that they had not been that gifted to have been able to go up into the twelfth level.

    After the Serene Spirit Towers were destroyed, the spirits then came to realize in horror that underneath every Serene Spirit Tower, an incredibly spacious underground dungeon had been built. And within the dungeon, there were remains of lengths and lengths of battered looking Soul Binding Chains. None of them would ever know which highly powerful spirit had actually been imprisoned in there when these Serene Spirit Towers were being built.

    When they came to realize that while they had been cultivating in the towers, the spirit in the underground dungeon was faced with nothing but impending death, mourning in despair, the thought causing them to shiver involuntarily.

    And the ominous shadow that had nketed the Spirit World faded away.....

    With Soul yer imprisoned and Wu Jiu dead, the leaders of the Spirit World¡¯s various races underwent a good reshuffling.

    Given not much of a choice, the Spirit Lord invited the previous Spirit Master toe out of seclusion, hoping that he could assume the position of Spirit Master once more. But the previous Spirit Master rejected the offer, saying that his bad judgement of people had caused the entire Spirit World to be dragged into all this and refused the Spirit Lord¡¯s invitation. This time, he firmly rmended for Nn Shan to take up the position to be the new Spirit Master.

    Nn Shan had not even fully recovered from his injuries before he was shoved up into the seat of Spirit Master, which caused him to be rather flustered and nervous.

    The Spirit Lord then picked one with a pure and kindly character from among the Weapon Spirits to rece Soul yer¡¯s position. There were no changes with the arrangements among the Beast Spirits and it was until the situation had stabilized that Poison Ivy asked for himself to be relieved of his responsibility over the nt Spirits, merely saying that he had be too used to his unworldly and leisurely ways and did not want to be restrained.

    The Spirit Lord could do nothing about it but to grant him his wish.

    Everything in the Spirit World fell back into the peaceful ways of the past and all the spirits who had died under Wu Jiu¡¯s insidious plot were deeply engraved into the memories of their fellow spirits.

    The Weapon Spirits descended into a long and lengthy silence. Soul yer¡¯s betrayal and the fact they had sumbed under Wu Jiu¡¯s incitement to fight the Beast Spirits caused all of them to feel highly remorseful and uneasy, to the extent that the Weapon Spirits would detour in a roundabout way whenever they encountered the Beast Spirits.

 Chapter 2129 - Blood Sacrifice of the Three Realms (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2129: Blood Sacrifice of the Three Realms (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    With the matter in the Spirit World settled, Qiao Chu and the others were finally able to continue their cultivation with any worries. Brownie was always ignoring the Beast Spirits¡¯ incessant pursuit and interception, doggedly running off to mix around with Nn Shan, causing countless Beast Spirits to want to cry but no tears came out, feeling that their very own Spiritual Bear had been snatched away from them.

    But Jun Wu Xie¡¯s heart did not fall back into peaceful calm. Having been in the Spirit World for so long and after Little Lotus and Poppy had searched for so long, she still had not managed to locate any sign of her father, Jun Gu, giving her no choice but to go seek the Spirit Lord¡¯s help.

    The Spirit Lord was the Spirit World¡¯s creator and his perceptive senses epassed the entire Spirit World. If he chose to, he would be able to find any single spirit he wanted to seek.

    But even after the Spirit Lord searched through the Spirit World more than ten times, he was not able to find Jun Gu¡¯s spirit soul, a point that the Spirit Lord found hard toprehend.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I really can¡¯t find your father¡¯s spirit. Are you certain..... that he hase to the Spirit World?¡± The Spirit Lord asked as he looked apologetically at Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s brows knitted up slightly. The Soul Calming Jade had protected her father¡¯s soul and logically, her father¡¯s spirit should havee to the Spirit World. But..... why was she unable to find him? Jun Wu Yao who was seated beside her then gave her tiny hand a squeeze, as a form of constion.

    ¡°I have sent people do look into it and in thest ten plus years, we did not have anyone who looks like your fathere to the Spirit World.¡± The Spirit Lord said carefully as he looked ar Jun Wu Xie. Every spirit whoes into the Spirit World, would go through a certain form of registration soon upon their arrival. He had checked through it, and he had not found anything.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.....¡± Jun Wu Xie sighed. She had thought that she would be able to find Jun Gu¡¯s spirit on this trip to the Spirit World and let her father return home, but..... things were not turning out as she wished.

    ¡°You mustn¡¯t be too disappointed though. Do you remember the Spirit Tree I told you about?¡± The Spirit Lord then asked.

    Jun Wu Xie raised her head slightly, and nodded her head as she looked at the Spirit Lord.

    ¡°The Spirit Tree, is the purest spirit form that birthed the entire world. The Middle Realm has the Spirit World, and up there in the Upper Realm, they have the Spirit Tree. Back when I created this Spirit World here, I had just emted the way the Spirit Tree did it. At the ce where the Spirit Tree stands as its support, there are spirit souls living there as well. Maybe..... Just maybe your father might be there.¡± The Spirit Lord said with augh.

    Upon hearing that, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes immediately lit up.

    But the Spirit Lord¡¯s words suddenly took a sharp turn.

    ¡°Although that might be the case, I do not suggest that you go to the Upper Realm. I have already told you about the Sacrifice of the Three Realms. It is highly possible that Wu Jiu and that imposter were sent here by the Upper Realm and from the way things stood, they had started moving from a long time ago and it was feared that things were not all that peaceful within the Three Realms. Although the four totems in the Spirit World were destroyed, there are one hundred and eight totems for the Blood Sacrifice of the Three Realms. They had even been able to infiltrate into the Spirit World so gaining entry into all the other ces would be a piece of cake. I am inclined to think that the Middle Realm is already filled with other totems and we do not know when their ns will beplete.¡± The Spirit Lord could not help but be worried. This was no longer turmoil that affected just the Spirit World alone. It now epassed the entire Three Realms.

    Jun Wu Xie narrowed up her eyes and an image of the enormous runes circles carved in the dungeons beneath the Serene Spirit Towers rose up in her mind involuntarily. The four rune circles were exactly the same, all seemingly depicting strange ferocious beasts like a dragon or tiger. And it was not known what they drew those runes with that they could not be erased. They could only break it bypletely destroying the objects the runes were appended onto.

    ¡°You are saying that they could possibly have drawn up these rune totems in other ces throughout the Middle Realm?¡± Jun Wu Xie then asked.

 Chapter 2130 - Blood Sacrifice of the Three Realms (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2130: Blood Sacrifice of the Three Realms (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°To sacrifice the Three Realms in blood, you cannot do away with the Blood Sacrificial Array and the sacrificial medium.¡± The Spirit Lord said.

    ¡°What is a sacrificial medium?¡± Jun Wu Xie did not reallyprehend the term.

    The Spirit Lord then replied: ¡°I do not know in detail, but just the general gist of it. They will require a spirit soul not from this world, and with the unique qualities of the otherworldly soul, they will then be able to open up a channel for the sacrifice.¡±

    [Otherworldly soul?]

    When Jun Wu Xie heard those words, her heart trembled slightly. On the surface, those two words possibly meant a soul that did not belong to this world, and Jun Wu Xie herself had been a foreign soul that had been warped here, which also meant she was not of this world.

    Caught up in her shock, Jun Wu Xie did not notice the cold glint that shed in the eyes of Jun Wu Yao seated right beside her.

    ¡°Talk about otherworldly souls has been around from a very long time ago, but as to what it is exactly, I do not know clearly, and am not aware whether they have found it. But now that they have started on building the Sacrificial Array, I would assume that they have already found their target.¡± The Spirit Lord went on to exin further with a sigh.

    ¡°If their n is allowed to seed, then it was be cmitous for the Three Realms, as all living beings in the Three Realms will then be wiped out.¡± The Spirit Lord said, suddenly raising his head up to look at Jun Wu Yao.

    ¡°Dark Emperor, I know that you are indifferent and have never liked to be constrained. But this matter concerns the entire Middle Realm and I beg for the Dark Emperor to help us! Save the Three Realms from its disastrous fate!¡± As he spoke, the Spirit Lord stood up and knelt.

    But before his knees could evennd, Jun Wu Yao stuck one of his long legs out and lifted the Spirit Lord¡¯s feet right off the ground.

    ¡°There is no need for that. Even if it¡¯s not for the Three Realms, I will not allow their n to seed.¡± Jun Wu Yao said, his eyes shing with a cold sneer.

    The Spirit Lord was taken aback and he froze for a good while before he recovered and said: ¡°The Dark Emperor already knew of this matter before?¡± He had not seen Jun Wu Yao show the slightest sign of surprise or shock all this while.

    ¡°Mm.¡± Jun Wu Yao answered half heartedly.

    ¡°We will have to trouble the Dark Emperor. If there is anything that the Spirit World is able to do to help, the Spirit World will spare no effort!¡± The Spirit Lord then said in delighted surprise. Jun Wu Yao¡¯s might made him dare to hold more hope towards the entire matter.

    Afterall, the one that would be able to stand against the Upper Realm, would not be an ordinary person.

    Jun Wu Yao waved his hand dismissively, not really caring for the Spirit Lord¡¯s generous gratitude.

    Instead, it was Jun Wu Xie who suddenly said: ¡°I want to go back.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡± Jun Wu Yao raised up an eyebrow slightly.

    Jun Wu Xie turned her head to look at Jun Wu Yao, her eyes with determination written all over them

    ¡°Since the Upper Realm is intending to set up the Sacrificial Array in the Middle Realm, then I must go find all the totems and destroy them.¡± Jun Wu Xie had a feeling that the Twelve Pces would definitely have such rune totems among them!

    ¡°Alright, if you say we go back, then we¡¯ll go back. As per your wish.¡± Jun Wu Yao said with a highly indulgent smile.

    ¡°What are you talking about? Go back?¡± The Spirit Lord was a little confused as he listened at the side.

    Jun Wu Xie then said: ¡°My flesh body is not dead, and I am not a dead spirit, but a living soul.¡±

    The Spirit Lord¡¯s eyes widened, his eyes utterly incredulous.

    Since time immemorial, only one person had been able toe walking into the Spirit World as a living person, only Jun Wu Yao! Even if you beat him to death, he would never have imagined that Jun Wu Xie had actually also..... But as he turned to see Jun Wu Yao¡¯s doting and indulgent eyes as they looked at Jun Wu Xie, the Spirit Lord was immediately dumbstruck.

    Unless he was blind, or he would not be able to miss the tender lovingness Jun Wu Yao was showering upon Jun Wu Xie.

    But.....

    The Dark Emperor had actually fallen in love with another person?

    Just the thought of it was already so unbelievable. If he had not seen it with his own eyes, the Spirit Lord would never have believed such a thing at all.

    ¡°Cough..... The Dark Emperor is indeed all powerful.¡± The Spirit Lord was highly tactful, but even thinking with just his big toe, he already knew who had brought Jun Wu Xie in here.

 Chapter 2131 - Well Meet Again (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2131: We¡¯ll Meet Again (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Although Jun Wu Xie wanted to go back sooner to check if there would be any rune totems among the Twelve Pces, it was still at least a month or two till the time that the bodies of Qiao Chu and the others would fully recover. And if Jun Wu Yao and Jun Wu Xie were to leave, then it would be very tough for Qiao Chu and thepanions to leave the Spirit World.

    It was Jun Wu Yao who came up with a solution to that. He left the Spirit World first temporarily, and handed the task of searching for the rune totems over to Ye Mei and the others.

    And over that period, Jun Wu Xie and herpanions used the time to continue with their cultivation, to increase their power of the spirit as much as possible, as only by strengthening their spirits would they be able to make themselves much more invincible.

    The Spirit Lord¡¯s soul was weakening, but Jun Wu Xie was able to make use of the Spirit Reinforcement runes to let the Spirit Lord cultivate his power of the spirit as quickly as possible and she shared the method with the Spirit Lordpletely as well. That made the Spirit Lord feel as if he had been given the greatest treasure and he immediately promised to provide Jun Wu Xie and herpanions the best of environments for their cultivation.

    The couple of months passed in a blink, and the powers of Jun Wu Xie and thepanions came to a peak. Even the Spirit Lord was greatly impressed with their current level of powers.

    That one year had seemed long and endless, but in the passage of time, it was merely an unnoticeable moment.

    On thest day before they were to part, the Spirit Lord booked the entire Spiritual Spirit Loft to hold a feast for Jun Wu Xie and thepanions. He had also dragged Nn Shan, Brownie, me Dragon and the previous Spirit Master aspany.

    ¡°Are you guys really going to leave?¡± Brownie said as it sat on a special chair. Because it¡¯s body was too massive, when it lowered its head to look at Jun Wu Xie, the Spiritual Bear was just like a giant. But within that pair of jet ck eyes, they were filled with thick reluctance to part, looking highly aggrieved like those of a small child¡¯s.

    Although Brownie had already regained the power due to the Spiritual Bear, and was now capable of human speech, deep in its heart, it still felt extremely affectionate towards Jun Wu Xie and herpanions who had helped it before. Speaking from its age as the Spiritual Bear, Brownie was still a very young spirit existence. The size of a fully mature Spiritual Bear would be one whole time bigger than the Ying Yang Bear.

    It might be the deaths of the cheetah and the others that was making Brownie¡¯s heart feel highly remorseful and uneasy. Despite the fact that peace had returned to the Spirit World, the unease in its heart had not dissipated.

    Jun Wu Xie raised her hand up and rubbed Brownie on the head, the furry texture under her hand soforting her eyes narrowed up.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you just not go?¡± Brownie asked as it stared highly pitifully at Jun Wu Xie. Nn Shan beside Brownie could not help but gave a sigh. Towards the youngdy Jun Wu Xie, the longer he knew her, the more surprised he was with her. If not for her arrival into the Spirit World, Wu Jiu¡¯s insidious scheme would have seeded one fine day.

    It was as if Jun Wu Xie was like a gift the Heavens had specially bestowed onto the Spirit World.

    ¡°I will stille back here in future.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes turned soft and gentle. She then raised her eyes, to seemingly look askance at Jun Wu Yao.

    Jun Wu Yao nodded his head slightly, like he was agreeing to the expectant look from her. ¡°Really? Then when will you guys being again?¡± Brownie asked, its eyes shining brightly.

    Jun Wu Xie was feeling rather helpless under Brownie¡¯s adorable pair of eyes.

    When they would being back to the Spirit World? She was not certain. If it was possible, she would naturally wish for it to be after she had dismantled at Upper Realm¡¯s Sacrificial Array, as it would only be at that time that she would have the leisure to revisit old ces.

    But looking at Brownie¡¯s highly eager eyes filled with so much anticipation, she could not bear to say all that aloud.

    Qiao Chu at the side noticed Jun Wu Xie¡¯s quandary and he immediately broke into a wide smile as he lifted his foot to discreetly nudge the Yin Yang Bear who was happily huddled beside him, chewing on bamboo.

 Chapter 2132 - Well Meet Again (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2132: We¡¯ll Meet Again (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Rolly¡¯s face was one of bewilderment from being kicked as its adorable face turned to look puzzledly at Qiao Chu, seemingly asking its own Master why he was interrupting its meal.

    Qiao Chu signalled with his eyes towards Brownie, his lips pursed up and gesturing wordlessly.

    Rolly turned its head to look at Brownie and then looked at Jun Wu Xie whose face was in some sort of a dilemma before finally staring at the half eaten bamboo in its paws.....

    In the end, Rolly gave up on the bamboo it held in its paws and crawled lumberingly towards Brownie.

    ¡°Roar roar! !¡± With a great bear pounce, Rolly pushed Brownie who was one size smaller down into the ground and two bear spirits, one dark gold and the other ck and white rolled together into a ball as Rolly sped its paws affectionately around Brownie¡¯s neck.

    The sudden and unexpected show of affection shocked Brownie. Feeling the passion from Rolly¡¯s embrace, the eager anticipation towards hearing Jun Wu Xie¡¯s reply was then quickly diluted.

    The kind of significance the Spiritual Bear was to Beast Spirits was naturally self evident. Since Qiao Chu and the others were going to leave the Spirit World, Rolly, the Double Headed Bone Snake and the others would naturally have to follow. Hence, towards the affection that Rolly was showing, Brownie had not suspected a thing.

    It was not known, that all of that was however clearly seen by the eyes of Nn Shan and the Spirit Lord. They had already noticed the hesitance in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes all along.

    Although there was Jun Wu Yao with them who was able to freely bring them in and out of the Spirit World, but they were afterall not spirits who lived in the Spirit World. They were still very much alive, living beings that existed in the mortal realm. Theirpanions were not just these here in the Spirit World, but also family and friends outside the Spirit World, ties they could not sever just like that.

    The Spirit Lord knew clearly that after Jun Wu Xie leaves the Spirit World, she would definitely investigate into the Upper Realm¡¯s Sacrificial Array, and one need not need to even think to know the kind of danger she would be in. Not to mention being able toe back to the Spirit World often, just wanting to protecting herself would already be taking up a great big part of her energy.

    And because of that, all the others merely looked on as Rolly diverted Brownie¡¯s attention away and did not say a single word to expose Brownie¡¯s actions.

    ¡°I have not thanked you properly for all that happened before. If not for you, I fear I would already have disappeared.¡± Nn Shan said with a smile on his face as he turned his gaze away from Brownie, lifting up the wine ss before him to look at Jun Wu Xie.

    That day, he was so severely injured by Wu Jiu that even he himself had thought he would undoubtedly die this time. He had not thought that he would still wake up to see another day till the moment he discovered himself hidden within darkness and his hand felt the Spirit Reinforcement runes carved into the ground around him. That was when he knew clearly that he was really still alive.

    Everything after that made Nn Shan realize that the reason he was able to still live was all due to Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie had used Spirit Reinforcement to stabilize its gradually dispersing soul and had made use of those final moments just before the fake Spirit Lord reached them to inscribe Spirit Reinforcement runes that concealed spirit aura around him. Otherwise, with the state that he was in, not to mention whether Wu Jiu who hated him to the bone would have immediately taken his life, even if he was just thrown into the dungeon and left on his own, it wouldn¡¯t even be an hour before he would sumb and die from his injuries, without any possibility for revival!

    To him, Jun Wu Xie was the benefactor who saved his life, and that was a debt of gratitude he would never be able to forget.

    Unfortunately.....

    With the level of powers he possessed, it was not enough to help Jun Wu Xie much.

    Jun Wu Xie picked up the cup of clear tea before her and clinked it lightly against Nn Shan¡¯s raised cup before she finished it in a single gulp. With everything that have happened in the Spirit World, some were good and some were bad, but regardless of that, she would never forget it.

 Chapter 2133 - Back to the Middle Realm (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2133: Back to the Middle Realm (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    With a song, and a cup of wine, this night, was to be their final time of revelry in the Spirit World.

    The Spirit Lord spared no expense with his own power of the spirit to magically create the best wine, and the most delicious food.

    The Hell Butterfly fluttered around in a dance within the loft, the Double Headed Bone Snake slid and slithered it nimble body happily on the floor, their movementsing together to form a beautiful and mystical dance.

    As Jun Wu Xie saw song and dance rising up, her heart wasforted by a strong feeling of tranquility. What she looked forward to the most, was for life to be like this, where there wasn¡¯t all that much of ups and downs, in and simple, like a narrow stream that flowed a long way, that was real life for her.

    ¡°In the future, we¡¯lle back.¡± Jun Wu Yao said, his hand grasped around Jun Wu Xie¡¯s under the table.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded slightly.

    The day of parting finally arrived and the fiery skeleton horse appeared once again before Jun Wu Xie and the others. Stepping onto the carriage, it also signalled the end of their trip here to the Spirit World.

    As the skeletal horse trod upon the zing mes and went further away, Brownie who stood in its spot could finally no longer hold back as it let out a roar of sadness.

    .....

    Upon boundless grass ins in the Middle Realm, a wild wind howled that blew over the fresh green grass sending ripples to wash over the fields. The iron shod hooves of the stallions pumped through the waving grass in full sprint, and upon the two white stallions, a stunning male and female pair urged their horses forward.

    The gracefully elegant figures were like two white streaks of light, quickly disappearing like two shes of lightning.

    One year ago, the Twelve Pces were struck by heavy disaster. All the Pce Lords were wiped outpletely and the Summit of the Twelve Pces that had many people gasping in awe back then had now be the Twelve Pces¡¯ turning point into decline and decay. From then on, the Twelve Pces had disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight, and in their ce, was now the Spirit Jade Pce that the Twelve Pces had oppressed for a thousand years.

    The Spirit Jade Pce had emerged as a strong force to be reckoned with where they swept out all remnants of the Twelve Pces. Under their oppressive powerful might, they captured and assumed all of the Twelve Pces¡¯ forces, to be the final beneficiary of the Twelve Pces¡¯ demise in a single bound. They consolidated all the remaining strength of the Twelve Pces and people who did not want to leave from the Twelve Pces were taken in and reassigned by the Spirit Jade Pce. The conflict and strife that had gued the Twelve Pces for a thousand years was finally brought to an end by the Spirit Jade Pce.

    The demise of the Twelve Pces brought sess to the Spirit Jade Pce, where the Spirit Jade Pce had merely taken just one year to be a tremendous force powerful enough to stand against the Nine Temples.

    Initially, the disparity between the might of the Twelve Pces and the Nine Temples was not considered to be all that great but because of the Twelve Pces¡¯ refusal to give in to each other, bringing about constant fighting that increasingly drained them internally, which caused them to be unable to catch up with the Nine Temples¡¯ pace.

    And now, with divided forces gathered together as one, even if they were unable to surpass the Nine Temples within a short period of time, they had be far stronger than the previous Twelve Pces who were locked in a constant struggle for supremacy.

    Towards the Spirit Jade Pce¡¯s rise, rumours in the Middle Realm were rife and they differed greatly. Before the Summit of the Twelve Pces, no one could have ever thought that the Spirit Jade Pce that had been backed into a corner with no way out would actually still be able to see the day they could spring back and rise again!

    Someone had once said that the rise of the Spirit Jade Pce was only because they managed to find themselves a mysterious and powerful ally. And it was the Spirit Jade Pce¡¯s mysterious ally that had used oppressive might to overwhelm everyone during the Summit of the Twelve Pces and sent the Twelve Pces straight into Hell. From then on, the words Twelve Pces were then pushed right out from the books of history. The Spirit Jade Pce¡¯s return to power, the Twelve Pces¡¯ history irrecoverably altered, the powers that previously submitted to the Twelve Pces all at the feet of the Spirit Jade Pce. In an instant, the Spirit Jade Pce had suddenly be a hot and burning might among the Middle Realm¡¯s powers.

    With all that said, why had they done that and where had that powerful and mysterious armye from? Why had they disappeared without a single trace after the Twelve Pces had been destroyed? All these doubts and questions remained in the minds of everyone, but no one knew the answers to them.

 Chapter 2134 - Back to the Middle Realm (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2134: Back to the Middle Realm (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The wind whistled through the ce that had once originally been the me Dragons Pce. The once sacred and glorious Pce had been ttenedpletely, and a new stylishly elegant building now stood over its original location. It was the Spirit Jade Pce¡¯s branch for the region. Although the Spirit Jade Pce consolidated all of the Twelve Pces¡¯ forces, it did not do like what the Twelve Pces did, forcing their subordinate powers to offer up tributes.

    They had even handed thend where the people lived, back to the citizenry, benefits that the Twelve Pces had once seized.

    Immediately, the people in the territories of all the Twelve Pces were feeling deeply grateful to the Spirit Jade Pce as back when they were living under the oppression of the Twelve Pces, all of them could barely even eke out a living. For so many long years, the Twelve Pces had been constantly locked in their struggle to locate the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb. Throughout that period, the amount of manpower and material resources depleted had been hard to imagine, with the money required for such an expedition squeezed out from themon citizens and their various vassal powers.

    With the Spirit Jade Pce taking over the position of the Twelve Pces, it allowed the oppressed people to enjoy great reprieve, to live a more peaceful life.

    In that instant, the Spirit Jade Pce¡¯s reign had then not only not encountered any resistance, they even enjoyed a great deal of support where some of the citizens had even taken the initiative to help the Spirit Jade Pce capture the Twelve Pces¡¯ surviving remnants.

    In the city that the me Dragons Pce once stood, the citizens were all filled with respect and gratitude towards the Spirit Jade Pce.

    ¡°Miss Xue Er, you¡¯vee. These are some fruits we have just harvested this year. Will you bring some back?¡± When the citizens of the city saw one of the youngdies from the Spirit Jade Pce, they immediately crowded around her, everyone of them holding fresh produce in their hands, eagerly offering them as a gift to her.

    Although those things were not worth a lot of money, but they were gifts that well represented the gratitude in their hearts.

    The youngdy named Xue Er, looked to be only about eighteen or neen years of age and her rosy little face was filled withplete helplessness at that moment. It wasn¡¯t just her. As long as any of their sisters from the pce came out on a trip, they would all be met with such a passionate reception from the citizens. Such hospitality, quickly caused the youngdies who had not had much interaction with the outside world before to be flustered and helpless.

    Having been persecuted by the Twelve Pces for a thousand years, how many of the Spirit Jade Pce disciples had lost their lives mysteriously out here in the world? How could they have imagined that they would see a day where they could reallye out from that dim cave within Mount Fu Yao? They would never have imagined that they would be able to be just like any regr person, to be able to stand at ease under the sun¡¯s rays, to interact with people out there in the world.

    Towards such passion, the disciples of the Spirit Jade Pce went from feeling panic to gratitude. The people who were truly grateful were them. They were finally able to live freely and in contentment just like a normal person.

    Before the passionate citizens, Xue Er politely refused all their offerings as she tried to escape from them.

    After the Spirit Jade Pce assimted all of the Twelve Pces¡¯ forces, the first thing they did was not to build a pce for the Spirit Jade Pce themselves, but to gather all of their existing disciples together, to order them that they were not to use the Spirit Jade Pce¡¯s might to bully or oppress the citizens, and that they were not allowed to carelessly ept gifts from the citizens, or they would be immediately thrown out of the Spirit Jade Pce, never to return.

    Towards this warning from the Spirit Jade Pce Lord, every single one of thedies remembered in deep in their hearts. They weredies of simple and honest character and to be able to freely walk out from Mount Fu Yao was already the greatest fortune to them and they did not need to ask for more.

    Finally walking out from the city after much difficulty, Xue Er blew out a breath of relief and raised her head, to look up at the slender figure on top of a slope before the city gates.

    That figure was petite and thin, looking a little grim. The wind blew her hair up, the ck hair fluttering freely behind her as she stood facing the strong breeze, where she looked like she stood apart from the rest of the world.

 Chapter 2135 - Back to the Middle Realm (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2135: Back to the Middle Realm (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Xue Er looked at the lonely figure and her eyes shed with a sliver of sadness and helplessness. But very quickly, she pushed back the look in her eyes and put on a brilliant smile on her face as she walked herself towards the figure.

    The figure remained standing in its spot, not moving an inch. Xue Er walked over to the figure¡¯s side and she still did not show any reaction. On her face, she wore a dark bronze mask. The mask covered her entire face, revealing only a pair of calm but slightly expectant eyes.

    ¡°Senior, life is really great now. I had never thought that we will ever be able live like this. The past one year has been the happiest time of my life.¡± Xue Er said as she followed the other girl¡¯s gaze that was looking a far way off, her little round face rosy, looking very much like an apple.

    The girl with the mask turned her head slightly, to look at Xue Er who was smiling prettily like a flower and she nodded her head slightly.

    Xue Er went on to say smilingly on her own: ¡°Senior, would you say that the Pce Lord¡¯s words are true? Our benefactor is reallying back?¡±

    The eyes of the masked girl shed briefly as the bright sparkling eyes lowered in remorse.

    ¡°Since that was what Lord Ye Mei said to the Pce Lord, then it should be true.¡± The masked girl replied.

    ¡°No wonder the Pce Lord has been urging us to tidy up the various branches properly. It seems that our Lord wants to let our benefactor see how thends have been reborn?¡± Xue Er said with augh.

    Throughout the Spirit Jade Pce, the fact that not a single one among them would covet anything from the citizens was not just because the Spirit Jade Pce Lord had issued strict orders against it, but it was more due to the fact that all of them were well aware of where everything they had gained today really came from.

    They were not the ones who obliterated the Twelve Pces, and these rewards were not supposed to be theirs to enjoy. They were merely managing things on someone¡¯s behalf and though the Spirit Jade Pce Lord had never said anything about it, they knew very clearly that everything the Spirit Jade Pce Lord was doing was merely trying to cleanse these filthy forsakennds and return them to that person.

    This was not what they should be getting afterall.

    The Spirit Jade Pce had never seen themselves as the sessor of the Twelve Pces. What they had always sought and pursued had never been supreme authority, but just a breath of freedom.

    ¡°Mm¡± The masked girl answered softly, her eyes still peering far off into the distance. This time, her eyes were tinged with sadness and a little conflicted.

    They seemed a little expectant, but fearful of something at the same time.

    Suddenly, over the line where the Heavens and Earth joined, two ck specks appeared over the horizon. Under the sunlight, they gradually became bigger.

    The masked girl¡¯s eyes widened slightly, her breathing bing a little hurried.

    In an instant, three figures suddenly appeared beside her and Xue Er. The three people were all dressed in ck, and it was Ye Sha, Ye Gu, and Ye Mei. The three men¡¯s eyes were bright as torches as they watched the two ck specks slowly magnify, excitement and anxiety rising in their eyes.

    They stood there barely for just a blink when they suddenly shot themselves forward straight towards the two dark figures!

    Xue Er held the masked girl¡¯s hand nervously while feeling excited at the same time, before she said anxiously: ¡°Senior! ! Senior! ! That..... That.....¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s back.¡± The masked girl¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, filling up with a smile.

    Xue Er was staring with her eyes wide, as she watched the two figures graduallying clearer into view.

    Upon the magnificent white horses, a wlessly beautiful youngdy and a man with peerlessly handsome countenance rode shoulder to shoulder. The wild wind blew their hair up behind them, the two figures seemingly leaving a trail of themselves behind the ces they passed.

    Ye Sha and the two others sped forward at great speed to wee them, and in the instant just before they were to meet the two figures, the three of them fell in uniform onto one knee!

    ¡°Your subordinate Ye Sha, Ye Mei, and Ye Gu, wees Lord Jue and the Eldest Miss on your return!¡±

 Chapter 2136 - Back to the Middle Realm (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2136: Back to the Middle Realm (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie pulled back on the reins and the magnificent horse raised itself up as it kicked its front hooves,ing to a stop about five steps before Ye Sha and the others.

    ¡°MEH MEH MEH~! ! !¡± A spherical white ball suddenly shot out from Ye Sha¡¯s arms, burying its head right into Jun Wu Xie¡¯s embrace.

    Jun Wu Xie lowered her head and looked at Lord Meh Meh who was madly being an absolutely adorable fluff ball and her eyes could not help but show traces of a smile.

    ¡°Meh meh.....¡± Lord Meh Meh raised up a tiny hoof and stroked Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body, its underbelly facing up to reveal its soft unprotected belly as it made highly aggrieved noises for having missed Jun Wu Xie so much, the sounds making people¡¯s hearts melt.

    A year¡¯s time, to Jun Wu Xie had passed in just a blink of an eye. But to Lord Meh Meh and the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit who were filled with nothing but longing, every single day felt like a year. Having gotten so used to being by Jun Wu Xie¡¯s side and smelling the refreshing scent on her, used to munching upon the scrumptious green grass around Jun Wu Xie¡¯s feet. Being parted for one whole year, it only made the two adorable and foolish beasts miss Jun Wu Xie increasingly.

    Jun Wu Xie lifted a hand up to rub Lord Meh Mehs tummy and Ye Mei who was on one side also stood up, to carry the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit who was trembling hard with excitement over into Jun Wu Xie¡¯s arms.

    The Sacrificial Blood Rabbit was trembling so hard it could not even stand firmly but to lean into Jun Wu Xie¡¯s arms as it rubbed its furry little head against Jun Wu Xie¡¯s chest.

    The little ck cat stood upon Jun Wu Xie¡¯s shoulders as it stared at the two dumb beasts whose eyes were brimming with tears and it harrumphed indignantly. Seemingly haughty and proud, its swishing curled up tail however revealed the amount of joy it was feeling.

    Jun Wu Yao looked at Jun Wu Xie who was surrounded by the ignorant beasts with an indiscernible smile. When he saw the gentleness in her eyes when she lowered her head, his heart turned uncharacteristically soft, where he wished that she would be free from worries in this life for her.

    ¡°Lord Jue.¡± Ye Sha said respectfully to Jun Wu Yao.

    Jun Wu Yao nodded slightly.

    ¡°Everything has all been prepared. Will Lord Jue and Eldest Miss first go get some rest?¡± Ye Mei said

    Lord Mei Mei and the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit were so excited that they could not calm themselves. With the two adorable beasts acting all coy and cute in her arms, Jun Wu Xie was not able to ride her horse at all. Hence, Jun Wu Yao carried Jun Wu Xie up and let her sit side saddle before him, before he rode forward together with her. Ye Sha then took the initiative to lead Jun Wu Xie¡¯s stallion, and followed behind with Ye Mei and Ye Gu.

    Urging the horse to go before the city gates, Xue Er and the masked girl standing upon the slope immediately came running down, to kneel respectfully before the horse carrying Jun Wu Yao and Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Disciples of the Spirit Jade Pce, have under the orders of the Pce Lord,e to wee you.¡± Xue Er¡¯s voice rang out loud and clear, while the masked girl just knelt quietly beside her, her head lowered in silence.

    Jun Wu Xie nced at Jun Wu Yao, knowing that the news of their return must have been sent out by Jun Wu Yao through some special method to Ye Mei and the others in advance, and that piece of news had then been transmitted to reach the Spirit Jade Pce Lord¡¯s ears.

    ¡°The Pce Lord has already prepared ces for both of you to rest so will you two pleasee with us?¡± Xue Er said pliantly.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded her head slightly.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Xue Er was immediately shocked by the favour shown to her and she quickly shook her head.

    ¡°Miss Jun is the Spirit Jade Pce¡¯s great benefactor and you do not need to mention it at all. We are merely just doing what we should be doing.¡± Xue Er had only seen Jun Wu Xie dressed as a male before and had never seen Jun Wu Xie¡¯s real looks. Seeing it today, she was so shocked she thought she was gazing upon a celestial being. She had not known that there was such a beautiful looking youngdy in this world. Her eyes and brows were like Heaven¡¯s most perfect creation, where not the slightest w could be seen. Even though she was a girl, under that countenance, it was feared that she would be mesmerized and enthralled just the same.

 Chapter 2137 - Back to the Middle Realm (5)

    <h4>Chapter 2137: Back to the Middle Realm (5)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie was feeling slightly helpless. The gratitude and sincerity in Xue Er¡¯s words was something she was unable to overlook. But Jun Wu Xie had never thought that she would gain such great gratitude from the Spirit Jade Pce. To her, she had merely kept her side of the bargain she had made initially. After the Twelve Pces were destroyed, the Spirit Jade Pce was to be to be pushed to stand at the top. All of this had been the promise made between the Spirit Jade Pce Lord and her, hence, she did not feel that she had done anything that was worthy of such gratitude from the Spirit Jade Pce.

    Although that was how Jun Wu Xie considered the entire matter, but that was not what everyone in the the Spirit Jade Pce thought.

    Before Xue Er¡¯s eager hospitality, Jun Wu Xie could do nothing but to follow the lead of Ye Mei and the others to go into the city.

    It was until the figures of Jun Wu Xie and the others had gone into the city that Xue Er and the masked girl climbed to their feet. But even after they did, the astonishment in Xue Er¡¯s eyes did not fade as her mouth remained slightly open while her hand clutched at her chest, discreetly gasping a little.

    ¡°So Miss Jun is actually such a beautifuldy. She¡¯s just too beautiful for words. Compared to Miss Jun, all the beauties in the Middle Realm will have to stand aside.¡± Xue Er was highly sincere with her words. After seeing Jun Wu Xie, the beauties in the Middle Realm suddenly lost the allure they previously possessed. Especially whenpared against the image of Jun Wu Xie quietly sitting there in Jun Wu Yao¡¯s embrace, it was as entrancing as a painting. A peerless beauty leaning in the arms of a man with a wless countenance. That was an image that made one unable to turn their eyes away from.

    The masked girl lowered her eyes. When she had seen Jun Wu Xie and the others, she had not spoken a single word, to the extent that she did not even dare to gaze upon Jun Wu Xie at all, but was just trying her best to diminish her presence.

    ¡°She has always been so perfect.¡± The gentle voice rang out under the mask, tinged with a trace of yearning and helplessness.

    Xue Er was at a loss as she looked at the masked girl, her lips moving but hesitant to speak. In the end, she did not say anything but just sighed, feeling powerless.

    When Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao went into the city, the countenance of the two of them immediately drew the attention of the citizens in the city. The highly bustling main street had quietened almost instantly, as all eyes were turned upon the magnificent stallion, to stare at the two figures leaning against each other.

    The looks of those two people had far surpassed the boundaries of the people¡¯s imagination and everyone just stopped what they were doing as their faces twisted up in amazement to stare at the couple, a match made in Heaven.

    The ce that the Spirit Jade Pce Lord had prepared for Jun Wu Xie and the others was at the Spirit Jade Pce¡¯s branch. The rooms were highly spacious, elegantly ssy and not ostentatious. Exquisite and intricately detailed everywhere, where even the tea set casually ced upon the table were of the supreme grade ceramic ze, which was considered to be extremely luxurious, but not gawdy.

    ¡°The Spirit Jade Pce Lord has prepared one room that is exactly the same as this in every single one of the branches.¡± Ye Mei said.

    Jun Wu Xie raised one of her eyebrows slightly.

    The Spirit Jade Pce Lord¡¯s personality was really rather entric, but..... he made for quite a good partner in an alliance.

    ¡°Why do we not see Qiao Chu and the others?¡± Ye Sha could not stop himself from asking after he escorted Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao into the room.

    If his memory served him correctly, Qiao Chu and the others had gone to the Spirit World with Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Their flesh bodies are in the Lower Realm, so after we left the Spirit World, they went straight back to the Lower Realm. They should have returned back into their bodies by now.¡± Jun Wu Xie answered. It wasn¡¯t that she did not want to bring herpanions with her, but as their flesh bodies were not in the Middle Realm, if she dragged them toe along with her here into the Middle Realm straight away, wouldn¡¯t that turn them into wandering spirits?

 Chapter 2138 - Concealed Array (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2138: Concealed Array (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Although Qiao Chu and the others had initially suggested whether they shoulde to the Middle Realm to try and see if they could remain here in their spirit forms, they were finally frightened into going back by Jun Wu Yao¡¯s statement saying: ¡°When the spirit leaves the body for too long, they might no longer be able to return¡±. Of course Jun Wu Xie was deeply suspicious whether Jun Wu Yao was intentionally scaring them but it was a fact that the Spirit Lord had mentioned before that when a living soul leaves its body for too long a period, even if it did not cause one the severe consequences of being unable to return to his body, it would still affect them greatly, possibly leading to a spirit soul to be unable to perfectly join with his flesh body, to show symptoms of repelling.

    Ye Sha nodded.

    ¡°Did any of you discover anything within the Twelve Pces?¡± ying teasingly with Lord Meh Meh and the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit, Jun Wu Xie had not forgotten the important business at hand. Jun Wu Yao hade out from the Spirit World for a while before to order Ye Mei and the others to go investigate whether there were any Sacrificial Array totems within the Twelve Pces and they did not know whether they had discovered anything.

    Upon mentioning about that, Ye Sha¡¯s expression immediately changed, and his gaze grew grim.

    ¡°Reporting to Young Miss, in regards to the orders from Lord Jue, we have looked into it clearly jointly with the Spirit Jade Pce. In the territories of each pce¡¯s subordinate powers among the Twelve Pces, every pce had four branches each hiding a secret underground chamber. In those underground chambers, we found strange runes.¡± Ye Sha said with his brows creased together. Back when the Twelve Pces were destroyed, the Spirit Jade Pce had absorbed all of the Twelve Pces¡¯ forces. Although they had checked to see whether they were things like secret passages and such, they paid more attention on the main pces and were not that meticulous with the branches.

    Until Jun Wu Yao came back and handed the task over to them, they then had to look into it carefully. They took a few months to turn the Twelve Pces inside out to finally find the runes in the hidden underground chambers where they then destroyed them one by one.

    ¡°Every pce among the Twelve Pces had four branches with those runes, a total of forty eight locations. We have followed Lord Jue¡¯s orders to have them destroyed.¡±

    Speaking about runes, the eyes of Ye Sha and the others could not help but show intense loathing, to the extent that they were suppressing their hatred. Those feelings rose up in them for no rhyme or reason and Jun Wu Xie did not notice anything strange.

    ¡°As expected, the Upper Realm is preparing to make a move.¡± Jun Wu Xie said as her eyes narrowed slightly. Based on what Ye Sha said, the forty eight underground chambers found within the Twelve Pces seemed to have existed from a long time ago. It was obvious that they were not just built within the past hundred years. They did not have any entrances and werepletely sealed. It was feared that even the Twelve Pce Lords themselves did not know that those underground chambers were actually hidden under their branches. If not for the fact that Ye Mei and the others had checked so thoroughly where they broke through the floors of the branches, they would not have discovered the underground chambers that were hidden two meters below.

    Such well concealed underground chambers would have been almost impossible to discover if they had not been told beforehand.

    But it was not known when those runes were carved and who had been responsible for them.

    Although the rune totems in the Spirit World had been carved out within the past one hundred years, but Wu Jiu had concealed himself at the previous Spirit Master¡¯s side for almost a thousand years, and it was not known when the fake Spirit Lord had appeared in the Spirit World.

    Jun Wu Xie vaguely felt that the Upper Realm¡¯s plot to sacrifice the Three Realms must have been carried out from a very very long time ago, with one hundred and eight rune totems spread out all over the Middle Realm. Jun Wu Xie and her people had currently destroyed only less than half that number, and it was not known where the other fifty six rune totems were hidden.

 Chapter 2139 - Concealed Array (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2139: Concealed Array (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Your subordinate has already discussed it with the Spirit Jade Pce Lord, to continue to search the areas around the Twelve Pces¡¯ forces for the existence of other rune totems. The locations of the forty eight rune totems are not without amon trait. In the ces where the runes have been carved, they are all ces where spirit power is most robust. Your subordinate thinks that other rune totems might be in such simr locations and we have determined some targets. Preparations are being made to go investigate them.¡± Ye Sha reported.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded and suddenly, she thought of something.

    ¡°ces where spirit energy is most robust? Throughout the Middle Realm, is there a ce that with more robust spirit energy than Mount Fu Yao?¡± Mount Fu Yao, held special meaning to both Jun Wu Xie and the Spirit Jade Pce.

    After the Twelve Pces were destroyed, all the members of the Spirit Jade Pce hade out from the cave in Mount Fu Yao and never gone back. But hearing Jun Wu Xie say that now, it made Ye Sha suddenly remember the ce that all of them had missed out on.

    That¡¯s right. If they¡¯re talking about robust spirit energy, then Mount Fu Yao would naturally take first ce.

    ¡°Has any of you gone to Mount Fu Yao?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked.

    Ye Sha shook his head.

    ¡°We did not have the chance to.....¡±

    Just searching for the forty eight rune totems concealed within the Twelve Pces had already taken up all their time. They had just managed to find the Twelve Pces¡¯st rune totem yesterday. The Twelve Pces¡¯ branches and main pce had had their floors all dug up and they had just found those forty eight totems and there was nothing more.

    ¡°I want to make a trip to Mount Fu Yao.¡± Jun Wu Xie said as she looked at Jun Wu Yao.

    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll apany you.¡± Jun Wu Yao said with a slight nod of his head.

    Based on the forty eight ces Ye Sha and the others had discovered inscriptions of the rune totems, it was highly possible that Mount Fu Yao was concealing a ce just like that as well. Making a trip there might just yield some unexpected results.

    The Spirit Jade Pce Lord was currently deploying his disciples under him to search for any signs of other rune totems within the original territories of the Twelve Pces and it was not yet known if there would be any results.

    ¡°Over this period, has there been any unusual movements with the Nine Temples?¡± Jun Wu Xie turned to Ye Mei to ask. Her ns back at the Twelve Pce¡¯s summit had almost resulted in an ident because of Gu Ying. Although Jun Wu Yao¡¯s appearance had turned the whole situation around, it was thought that the people Gu Ying brought were very possibly from one of the Nine Temples, people from the Spirit Void Temple. Although Jun Wu Yao had ughtered them entirely, but it was impossible that the Spirit Void Pce were not aware of their deaths.

    Ye Mei shook his head and said: ¡°They haven¡¯t made any unusual moves. The Nine Temples is still as quiet as before. In the beginning after Young Miss and Lord Jue had just left, we were worried whether they would carry out any acts of vengeance, but they did not. Even the Spirit Void Pce had been extraordinarily quiet.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie lifted an eyebrow slightly, feeling that something was not right. The Nine Temples had always been cohesive and united,pletely different from the Twelve Pces where internal conflict had been strife. The Nine Temples had never fought each other which allowed their might to always remain oppressively above the Twelve Temples.

    But over this period, the Nine Temples had been too quiet. It could even be said that the Nine Temples had been unusually quiet for the past thousand years where they had shown an attitude of total disregard towards the Twelve Pces¡¯ attempts to expand. Such a change might not have seemed obvious over such a long period of time but if one was to carefully think about it, they would feel that the Nine Temples¡¯ docility seemed to have begun right after the Dark Emperor ¡°fell¡±.

    Regardless whether Gu Ying had brought his band of people toe to the Twelve Pces¡¯ summit without authorization or not, since he was able to mobilize the power of the Spirit Void Pce, it also proved that the Spirit Void Pce had acknowledged Gu Ying¡¯s identity.

 Chapter 2140 - Old Acquaintance (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2140: Old Acquaintance (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    And Gu Ying had been severely wounded. Not only had there not been any movements from the Nine Temples, but even the Spirit Void Temple itself had not shown the slightest reaction. That in itself was highly abnormal.

    Jun Wu Xie felt that the Nine Temples¡¯ck of reaction was not mere coincidence and they must have other motives.

    ¡°It¡¯s strange to say in the least. The Nine Temples have been too docile throughout all this, and it¡¯s not like their style like they were in the past.¡± Ye Mei said as he creased up his brows slightly. They, the Night Regime had followed Jun Wu Yao to conquer the entire Middle Realm, and they had encountered all the major powers of the Middle Realm before. The Twelve Pces¡¯ might back at that time was not as great as what they weremanding more recently and the Nine Temples reigned. The Four Sides did not involve themselves in worldly affairs like in present times and though it could be said that the Nine Temples style of doing things were not as arrogant as how the Twelve Pces carried themselves, they kept a very tight rein on holding their position as the highest power in the Middle Realm.

    Not to mention allowing the Twelve Pces to expand unrestrained, even if they had stepped out of line a little, the Nine Temples would immediately knock some sense into them.

    But over this period, the Nine Temples had really been too quiet, the kind of quiet that would not only make others be unable to be as ease, it would make people feel nervous.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes narrowed. Towards the Nine Temples, she knew nothing about them, but just the things she had heard from the mouths of Ye Mei and the others, while Jun Wu Yao was not even interested in knowing anything about Nine Temples, Twelve Pces and such.

    ¡°Continue to observe them, and do not let down your guard.¡± Jun Wu Xie said.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Mei nodded.

    As Jun Wu Xie was speaking with them, the sound of knocking sounded from behind the door and Ye Sha immediately went to open it.

    Upon opening the door, Ye Sha was slightly taken aback when he saw the person standing outside.

    ¡°I have no ill intentions. I only want to see her for a moment.¡± A gentle female voice sounded.

    The voice reached Jun Wu Xie¡¯s ears and Jun Wu Xie raised her eyes up slightly. Ye Sha¡¯s towering figurepletely blocked out the person outside the door but the sound of that voice was so familiar to her.

    ¡°Ye Sha, let here in.¡± Jun Wu Xie said.

    Ye Sha hesitated slightly, but then quickly moved to allow the person a way in.

    A youngdy wearing a rice white dress with a beautiful countenance stood outside the door, her long ck hair draped loosely over her shoulders. The youngdy¡¯s looks were rather outstanding, but upon that countenance was also a steady calm that should not appear on a person her age.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at the youngdy before her eyes, her heart unusually calm.

    ¡°You¡¯vee back.¡± The youngdy said slowly, the eyes gazing at Jun Wu Xie looking highly conflicted, tinged with traces of surprise, and also a bit of bitterness, but were mostly filled with a kind of calm.

    ¡°Mm.¡± Jun Wu Xie nodded her head slightly.

    For a moment, the two of them looked at each other without a word, and a awkward silence fell upon the room.

    The youngdy¡¯s head then lowered slightly, her eyes looking down.

    Jun Wu Xie was silent for a moment before she suddenly asked: ¡°You do not hate me?¡±

    The youngdy raised her head up to look at Jun Wu Xie, before she slowly revealed a slight bitter smile.

    ¡°Maybe I should hate you, but I can¡¯t make myself do it.¡±

    ¡°Gu Xin Yan, I brought people to destroy your father¡¯s power and his forces. Don¡¯t you hate me for that?¡± Jun Wu Xie said slowly.

    The youngdy standing before Jun Wu Xie was not anyone else but the Blood Fiend Pce¡¯s Young Mistress from before, Gu Xin Yan.

    Back then, on the day of the Twelve Pces¡¯ summit, Jun Wu Xie had lead men to wipe out the members of the Twelve Pces. Gu Xin Yan was severely wounded by Jun Wu Xie when she tried to save Gu Yi, which lead to Gu Ying flying into a rage. Jun Wu Xie had saved Gu Xin Yan in the end but as Gu Xin Yan had been to seriously wounded then, Jun Wu Xie had had no choice but to hand her over into the care of Granny Yue from the Spirit Jade Pce, where she left behind medicine for the wound before she set forth on her journey to the Spirit World.

 Chapter 2141 - Old Acquaintance (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2141: Old Acquaintance (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Thus, after Gu Xin Yan regained consciousness, she had not met with Jun Wu Xie. Although Gu Yi did not die under Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hands, but Jun Wu Xie had every intention of killing Gu Yi, but just that that final strike was blocked by Gu Xin Yan.

    From a certain perspective, wouldn¡¯t it make Jun Wu Xie the killer who murdered Gu Xin Yan¡¯s father?

    Jun Wu Xie had never thought that Gu Xin Yan would not hate her, and for her to not mind it all that much. She had saved Gu Xin Yan only because she was not evil at heart, nor had shemitted much evil, and just because of that.

    A sliver of pain glinted in Gu Xin Yan¡¯s eyes. She drew in a deep breath and shook her head slightly.

    ¡°My Father..... was not killed by you. I do not hate you.¡± Pain grew in Gu Xin Yan¡¯s chest, and an indescribable emotion spread inside. Maybe she should be feeling hatred, but the hate would note. Especially after the crimes of the Twelve Pces had been exposed to the people, Gu Xin Yan really didn¡¯t know whether she should feel any hate.

    In the past, she was the Eldest Miss of the Blood Fiend Pce, a proud daughter of Heaven that everyone cradled in their palms. Gu Yi indulged her in every way, doing everything he could to groom her, seeking to make her be the next Pce Lord of the Blood Fiend Pce. But as Gu Xin Yan was still very young and moreover she was also a girl, Gu Xi had intentionally and unintentionally diverted all unspeakable deeds of the pce away from Gu Xin Yan. All that Gu Xin Yan knew was that her father might havemitted some bad deeds and when all the crimes were revealed and made known, it was only then that Gu Xin Yan realized just how terrifying the deeds and actions of her father and all the other Pce Lords had truly been.

    But.....

    That was her father, so how could she detest him?

    After she woke up, she was greeted with news of her father¡¯s death, and the person who killed her father was Gu Ying..... the person she saw as her brother in her heart.

    The Blood Fiend Pce was destroyed. She had initially almost lost her mind, a little crazed for a period where her heart had been filled with hate. The people in the Spirit Jade Pce had not made things difficult for her as she had been saved by Jun Wu Xie and they treated her with courtesy, not even restricting her freedom in any way.

    That was the biggest setback Gu Xin Yan had ever encountered in her life. She had muddleheadedly escaped out from the Spirit Jade Pce¡¯s branch and gone back to the city where the Blood Fiend Pce had originally been. But when she went into the city that had been all too familiar to her, where everything before her eyes were things she knew so well..... but felt so foreign at the same time.

    The citizens who had lived in fear and trepidation in the past were all showing uninhibited smiles. They still lived the same lives like they had before, but were happier, and more blissful.

    Gu Xin Yan stayed in the city for more than a month, and in that period of time, she could clearly feel the level of joy the destruction of the Blood Fiend Pce had brought to the citizens.....

    She had not known that the citizens would really hate her father that much.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Gu Xin Yan and from Gu Xin Yan¡¯s clear eyes, she did not see the slightest pretense or deceit, like all that she said was what Gu Xin Yan was thinking in her heart.

    ¡°I came here to look for you today for nothing else but to say this. I want to..... thank you.... for saving me.¡± Gu Xin Yan looked at Jun Wu Xie whose countenance had changed, the image of the handsome youth imprinted in her heart already gradually bing blurry, but just felt a strange emotion that still lingered in her heart, causing her to be unable to hate Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie then said indifferently: ¡°I was the one who wounded you. There is no need for you to thank me. Wherever you want to go in future, no one will stop you, and you cane seek revenge against me anytime you want. There is no debt owed between us.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s voice was soft, but it caused Gu Xin Yan to startle slightly, and the corners of her mouth could not help but rise to reveal a faint bitter smile.

 Chapter 2142 - Old Acquaintance (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2142: Old Acquaintance (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s voice was soft, but it caused Gu Xin Yan to startle slightly, and the corners of her mouth could not help but rise to reveal a faint bitter smile.

    That was really cold and cruel.

    Gu Xin Yan¡¯s heart winced with pain upon hearing Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words, the emotions suppressed in her heart indecipherable as thick depressing hurt filled her heart.

    Revenge?

    How was she able to do that? Not to mention that she had saved her life in the end, even if she were to disregard that debt of gratitude, how was she expected to be able to strike at the owner of that pair of eyes?

    WIth that bitter smile at the edges of her mouth, she knew it was useless no matter what she said. Jun Wu Xie did not fear her exacting revenge, or it could be said that Jun Wu Xie did not even care whether she hated her at all. All of this caused a wincing pain to tug at Gu Xin Yan¡¯s heart and the wisp of sentiments she held hidden deep in her heart was finally quashed to never again see the light of day again.

    ¡°I will never harm you, no matter whether you believe me or not.¡± Gu Xin Yan said with a bitter smile. She raised her head up, and her limpid eyes swept fleetingly over Jun Wu Xie¡¯s divinely beautiful countenance. In the past, the people of the Twelve Pces had always said that she, Gu Xin Yan, was the top beauty of the Twelve Pces, none of them knowing that before Jun Wu Xie, what her own looks would even count as. Even Gu Ying¡¯s biological mother, the princess known to be the greatest beauty of the Nine Temples, when ced before Jun Wu Xie¡¯s looks, had been deemed to have lost much of its lustre.

    The youngdy before her eyes, was coldly beautiful, possessing a pair of bright eyes that exuded steady calm. If she had not fallen in love with this pair of eyes back then, then maybe..... she would never have to experience the pain and despair she was feeling today.

    Never to seek, never able to obtain.....

    Gu Xin Yan did not say anything more, but just nodded her head slightly at Jun Wu Xie.

    She had remained at the Spirit Jade Pce, only to be able to see Jun Wu Xie once more. With her wish now achieved, there was no need for her to continue to remain here. The shadow that had been branded right in her soul could not be wiped away, and she would not be able to remain at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s side, remaining behind, would only bring her increasing grief.

    Gu Xin Yan left, not bringing anything with her, and wearing only the clothes from when she had been saved, she departed from the Spirit Jade Pce¡¯s branch silently. No one knew where she went and did not even know that she had left so quietly.

    After Jun Wu Xie knew about it, she let out a long sigh. Under the night sky, Jun Wu Xie stood upon the city¡¯s gates, to gaze out into the boundlessnd, her heart heavy with thoughts.

    She missed her family, missed the Lin Pce, missed her Grandfather, Uncle, missed Little Jue whom she saw as her little brother, missing very much more all the warm and peaceful times she had.

    She had thought that she would be able to return back to the Lower Realm after she came out from the Spirit World, to reunite with her family. Never had she expected that she would identally stumble upon such a thing about the Sacrifice of the Three Realms.

    This was a catastrophe for the Three Realms and Jun Wu Xie could not afford to not try to put a stop to it. Otherwise, she would lose everything she had in her hands, things that she had not possessed in her previous life.....

    Every small little bit of it all, to her, was exceptionally precious.

    Jun Wu Yao stepped up onto the top of the city gates. Seeing Jun Wu Xie standing there staring into the cold night wind, he quietly wrapped her small petite body within his arms.

    Hidden in the shadows outside the city gates, Gu Xin Yan stood looking up at the two people locked in a tight embrace, her heart feeling a cold emptiness. She had not been in a hurry to leave, and had paced back and forth outside the city. But with thisst look, it strengthened her resolve to leave.

    Gu Xin Yan left without a sound, unaware that under an enormous tree not too far away from her, the girl wearing a mask had been just like her, lifting her head up to look at the two people up there upon the city¡¯s gates, the eyes showing through the mask filled with an indescribable emotion.

 Chapter 2143 - Heaven Defying Breakthrough (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2143: Heaven Defying Breakthrough (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    On the second day that she returned to the Spirit Jade Pce, Jun Wu Xie did not rush herself to go to Mount Fu Yao immediately, but instead gave herself one good day of rest. Over the past one year, her spirit had lived outside of her body and before she came back, the Spirit Lord had said that she might be a little unused to it, where she would need a period of time for her to adjust back to the way it was before.

    But though she had waited a few days on her way back here, Jun Wu Xie did not discover any signs that her spirit did not meldpletely with her body, which differed with what the Spirit Lord had said. She had asked Jun Wu Yao about it but Jun Wu Yao¡¯s reply had been very vague, only telling her that she had two souls in one body which was rather unique and the fact that the Spirit Tree¡¯s seed acted as reinforcement, her difort would then be reduced.

    But.....

    It did not feel like it had been reduced, but just that there wasn¡¯t any difort at all!

    ¡°What is the Mistress looking at?¡± The little ck cat asked as it jumped up onto Jun Wu Xie¡¯s shoulder. Standing beside the stool, Lord Meh Meh and the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit were not as agile as the little ck cat and all they could do was to just hop foolishly by Jun Wu Xie¡¯s feet as they attempted to jump into her arms to seek her caress.

    Jun Wu Xie stared at her hands, her mind seemingly thoughtful.

    Havinge back for so long, she had not felt any signs of her spirit power coursing through her. If not for the fact that the sense of touch of her hands felt different from when she was a spirit body, she really wouldn¡¯t be able to tell that her spirit had already returned into her flesh body.

    Jun Wu Xie stared for a while, and then suddenly turned her palms up, to attempt to turn her spirit power into mes within her palm like she had done before.

    But.....

    The purple me she expected to see did not appear.

    But a ball of silverish me that was tinged with gold? That was what suddenly appeared in the palm of her hand.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes red wide as she stared, looking in surprise at the ball of silver mes dancing in her palm.

    ¡®BAM!¡¯

    Hiding high up on a beam in the room to watch over Jun Wu Xie, Ye Sha suddenly crashed heavily onto the ground. His eyes were filled with utter shock, where it was clear he could havended on the ground nimbly, he had fallen clumsily on his face.

    But his eyes were fixed unwaveringly upon the dancing mes that was a mix of silver and gold in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Young Miss..... You..... You are about to rise up into the realm of the Gold Spirit! !¡± Ye Sha quickly climbed to his feet, the shock still evident on his face. The ball of fire in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hand was just too blindingly alluring and he just could not take his eyes off it.

    ¡°What?¡± Jun Wu Xie was lightly taken aback, unable to react properly.

    Ye Sha immediately fell to one knee, and his voice was filled with immense delight.

    ¡°Congrattions Young Miss! You¡¯re about to embark on a breakthrough to the Gold Spirit!¡±

    ¡°Gold Spirit?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked as she looked at Ye Sha, and then turned back to look at the mes she had conjured up with her spirit power, staring a little entranced at it. She had rushed the entire way back here and not summoned up her spirit powers at all. Moreover with Jun Wu Yao at her side, there wasn¡¯t even the chance for her to need to do that and hence, she did not know the level of her current powers at all. It was the tranquil and peaceful state of her spirit powers that made her feel as if they had disappeared instead.

    Never ever had she thought.....

    Ye Sha¡¯s heart was more shocked than Jun Wu Xie was feeling. Beginning all the way back from the Lower Realm, he had remained by Jun Wu Xie¡¯s side. Towards the speed that Jun Wu Xie¡¯s powers grew at, he knew it better than anyone else. Jun Wu Xie¡¯s growth in spirit power had been extremely fast, and it was also because she possessed a nt type Ring Spirit. Her speed surpassed those of all the supposed prodigies, and it could be said to be rather Heaven defying.

    But.....

    However Heaven defying it was, it could notpare to the change he was seeing right before his eyes.

    Above the Purple Spirit was the Silver Spirit, and the Pce Lords of the Twelve Pces from before had only been Silver Spirits. When Jun Wu Xie left, she was clearly only at the Purple Spirit¡¯s fourth stage! Who would have thought that after staying in the Spirit World for only one year, Jun Wu Xie hadpletely skipped the Silver Spirit level, to charge straight towards the Gold Spirit! ?

 Chapter 2144 - Heaven Defying Breakthrough (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2144: Heaven Defying Breakthrough (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The Gold Spirit was power at the highest peak in the Middle Realm. Looking throughout the entire Middle Realm, only the Nine Temple Lords of the Nine Temples held such a level of power.

    Never had the past generations of Pce Lords of the Twelve Pces ever seen one who did not seek to attain the Gold Spirit. But the requirements the Gold Spirit called for was not just as simple as cultivation, but it had something to do directly with one¡¯s soul. Regardless how gifted one was, if the aptitude of their spirit soul was inadequate, even if they cultivated for hundreds or thousands of years, they would never be able to attempt for the Gold Spirit.

    To the people of the Middle Realm, the Gold Spirit was a realm that was almost legendary. Only the Nine Temple Lords of the Nine Temples had such ability. It must be known that after the Nine Temples were established, they had never once had a change of Temple Lords. The Nine Temples had existed in the Middle Realm for as long as several thousand years and the Nine Temple Lords have lived for those thousands of years..... Several thousand years of cultivation, and add that to their great aptitude, all this then gave them the opportunity to step into the realm of the Gold Spirit. In these several thousand years for the Twelve Pces, not a single person had possessed that kind of power. Not just the Twelve Pces, since time immemorial in the Middle Realm, there had only been nine Gold Spirits!

    And Ye Sha would never in his dreams ever thought that Jun Wu Xie would be charging straight for the Gold Spirit after just spending one year¡¯s time in the Spirit World!

    Although he had never gone to the Spirit World himself personally, Ye Sha had heard of things about the Spirit World from Jun Wu Yao before. Nothing had ever been as Heaven defying as Jun Wu Xie!

    Jun Wu Xie was stunned for quite a good while. The sudden incredible increase in spirit power had caught her slightly unprepared. In sudden realization, she came to understand why Jun Wu Yao would want to take the effort to insist to bring her into the Spirit World to temper her spirit. No wonder Jun Wu Yao had said, to want to possess truly great power, one had to work upon one¡¯s very spirit soul!

    But.....

    This was a little too ridiculous.

    Jun Wu Xie was shocked by her own increase in powers. She had previously thought that even f she cultivated for a year in the Spirit World, spirit power and power of the spirit were twopletely different things. Even if it really helped, it would at most enable her to breakthrough to the Silver Spirit.

    Never had she thought.....

    That she was going to breakthrough to the Gold Spirit?

    ¡°Where is Wu Yao?¡± Jun Wu Xie suddenly raised her head up and looked at Ye Sha to ask.

    Ye Sha immediately replied: ¡°Lord Jue has gone to check the destroyed rune totem in the city.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie nodded, still feeling that the growth in her powers was just too terrifying.

    Not knowing that.....

    Such an increase in her powers was most logically and to be expected. Things that could attract Jun Wu Yao¡¯s eyes were rare and few throughout the world. The fact that he would take the effort to bring Jun Wu Xie to the Spirit World meant that he had his reasons for doing so. Not to mention that Jun Wu Xie had two souls living in one body, spirit souls were by nature equipped to devour. Even if she had not devoured any spirits in the Spirit World, with the power of the spirit so thick and robust in the Spirit World, she would only need to just remain in there and she would be able to gain such powers. But it was impossible to turn such power into power of the spirit and it had instead be a source that propped up her spirit powers!

    Added to that, Jun Wu Xie managed to develop Spirit Reinforcement runes that sped up the elevation of her power of the spirit, which grew her power of the spirit at a Heaven defying rate. She used just a year¡¯s time to cultivate to a level that other spirits were not able to achieve in a hundred years and due to the effects of the Spirit Tree¡¯s seed, it allowed her power of the spirit to slowly meld together with her spirit powers bit by bit, which brought together the factors for her to attain powers almost breaking through to the Gold Spirit!

    Such a level of power gave Jun Wu Xie sheer delight. What shecked most now was strong powers and since she was seeking to disrupt the Upper Realm¡¯s n, the Purple Spirit was no longer adequate.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go look for him.¡± Jun Wu Xie suddenly stood up to say, deciding that she should go ask Jun Wu Yao about it properly.

 Chapter 2145 - Unexpected Happening (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2145: Unexpected Happening (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    When she went out, Jun Wu Xie did not forget to alter her appearance. As afterall, when she hade into the city with this face, it had caused quite a stir. Jun Wu Xie was highly averse towards such reactions and in order to not draw anybody¡¯s attention, she pulled out ¡°Jun Xie¡¯s¡± face and put the mask on before dressing herself up as a male youth. She then stepped out through the door. But on this trip, she brought along ¡°the entire family¡±.

    The little ck cat had naturally upied the position on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s shoulders, while having just been reunited, Lord Meh Meh and the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit had most definitely not wanted to be left behind at home to wait, but tagged along behind, leaving only Ye Sha alone to follow hidden within the shadows.

    Jun Wu Xie came walking out into the Spirit Jade Pce¡¯s branch and when she was passing the main hall, she bumped right into Xue Er coincidentally. Xue Er looked in surprise at Jun Wu Xie dressed up in male clothing as the masked girl stood silently without a word at Xue Er¡¯s side.

    That countenance was not unfamiliar to Xue Er. Wasn¡¯t that the way Jun Wu Xie had altered her looks into when she came to the Spirit Jade Pce for the first time?

    ¡°Young Mas..... Miss Jun, where are you going out to?¡± In that instant, Xue Er really did not know how to address Jun Wu Xie.

    [She is rather strange. Miss Jun is as beautiful as a Heavenly goddess, why does she always like to dress herself up in male clothing? Although her disguise as a young youth could also be considered as delicately attractive, butpared to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s real looks, this is as unremarkable as dust.]

    ¡°Where are the runes in the city located?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked.

    ¡°Ah! That¡¯s where you want to go!¡± It immediately dawned upon Xue Er. She was just about to open her mouth when she suddenly nced at the girl beside her before she said: ¡°The way to that ce is a little too confusing to direct you to, why not let my Senior bring you there?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s gaze then moved to fall upon the girl wearing a mask on her face.

    Feeling Jun Wu Xie¡¯s gaze on her, the body of the girl stiffened slightly and she lowered her head down, not daring to meet Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°We¡¯ve troubled you.¡± Jun Wu Xie said.

    The girl shook her head silently, still not saying a single word but just turned and went walking towards the door, seemingly like she was leading the way for Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie went on to follow her.

    Xue Er blinked her eyes as she watched the figures of her Senior and Jun Wu Xie leaving one behind the other. Looking at Jun Wu Xie walk out from the Spirit Jade Pce branch, she saw the little ck cat resting upon Jun Wu Xie shoulders and also two adorable beasts hopping and leaping as they followed behind. Seeing that, she could not help but burst out with a tinklingugh before she went on to continue with her tasks in a great mood.

    When they came out of the Spirit Jade Pce branch, the masked girl continued to walk ahead of Jun Wu Xie, maintaining a distance away that wasn¡¯t close but close enough to not let Jun Wu Xie lose sight of her. She remained very quiet, not saying a single word the entire way, but stopped slightly to look at Jun Wu Xie when they needed to make a turn. When she saw Jun Wu Xie was still following her, she would then continue on her way forward.

    ¡°That fe is a little strange.¡± The little ck cat said wrinkling up its nose, its furry tail swishing behind Jun Wu Xie¡¯s back.

    Jun Wu Xie had naturally noticed the masked girl¡¯s strange demeanor but she did not detect any enmitying from the masked girl. She did not feel that the masked girl disliked her, but it was more like she was fearful of her.

    Even after thinking for a long while, Jun Wu Xie still could not recall having seen that disciple in the Spirit Jade Pce before. If they had not encountered each other before, why was there such fear? Jun Wu Xie could not understand it but she did not think too deep into it as she wasn¡¯t a person who liked to stick her nose into other people¡¯s affairs. Everyone had their own way of living their lives and she had no right to interfere.

 Chapter 2146 - Unexpected Happening (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2146: Unexpected Happening (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    A hunched over figure was shuffling his way past through the crowded street. The figure had a tall andrge framed body but it was not known why his back was hunched over so much. The clothes on his body were covered over with filth and his hands that were exposed out of those clothes were festering with sores. His face waspletely covered in wounds with most of them rotting and badly inmed, looking very much a frightful sight.

    People who passed him on the road were rather fearful of him where they subconsciously avoided him, the eyes gazing at him helplessly filling up with pity.

    This past year, with the Twelve Pces destroyed, the Spirit Jade Pce rose in power. The ces that the Twelve Pces originally upied were liberated and the people in the various major cities found their lives bing a whole lot better. It was hard to imagine that under such circumstances, such a wretched and pitiful person would still appear. From the way he looked, he would seem to be a beggar who was afflicted with a severe illness.

    ¡°Ay! Big Brother over there! There¡¯s some steaming hot buns here. Have a few!¡± A kind hearted youth selling buns could not help himself but to call out when he saw the person¡¯s pitiful state.

    That person¡¯s footsteps paused slightly as he turned his head back to look. When the face that had more than half of it rotten was revealed to the youth, the youth was taken by shock with a jump and the smile on his face froze, a trace of horror rising up in his eyes.

    The person quickly lowered his head and did not dare to look at the other party anymore, but just said in a hoarse and raspy voice: ¡°No..... No need..... I..... have no money.....¡±

    That voice was extraordinarily grating on the ears, like someone was throttling his throat. If one was to look carefully, they would then discover that the person¡¯s neck had several wounds on it, the flesh at the edges of those wounds curled to expose the insides, where it was clear that he had injured his throat.

    The youth gulped saliva back down his throat and only managed to collect back his senses after quite a struggle. He nced up at his father beside him and saw his father give him a nod. He immediately grabbed a piece of paper and wrapped it around a few buns before running with quick steps to that person¡¯s side, and shoved the buns into his hands.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to pay for these. Just go ahead and eat them. If you go hungry in future, juste to our shop. We do not have much else here, but we can still afford to give you a few buns.¡± The youth said with a smile.

    The person was slightly taken aback, and it was clear that he had not expected to encounter such a kind hearted person as he nodded his head repeatedly looking highly choked up, unable to say another word.

    ¡°Looking at the state you¡¯re in, I think you are carrying wounds on your body. You can go to the Spirit Jade Pce branch. They have a free physician there and they will treat you for free.¡± The youth said kind heartedly.

    Ever since the Spirit Jade Pce took over the city, the citizens lived in peace and contentment. With their hands feeling richer, kindness grew more abundant as well.

    That person merely lowered his head and nodded slowly, his dry and parched throat squeezing out an almost inaudible ¡°thank you¡±.

    Seeing the man reacting like that, the youth did not say anything more, thinking that the person would go seek treatment.

    The person held the steaming hot buns and picked up one with a hand that was covered with festering sores to slowly raise it up to his mouth. When the soft bun went into his mouth, what was just the mostmon of foods was at that moment more delicious than any exotic delicacy.

    Two hot streams of tears fell from his eyes, his hunched over back trembling slightly as he suppressed the agonizing torment he felt inside.

    ¡°Meh meh! !¡± Suddenly, a strange sound sounded out in the street. That person turned his head to look and saw a masked girl together with a youth delicate with delicately attractive features weaving through the people on the street. A big eared rabbit and a rotund littlemb was following behind the youth, the littlemb bleating as it followed, seemingly in high spirits.

    But when that person saw the face of the youthful male, he frozepletely, and the bun in his hand suddenly fell to the ground.....

 Chapter 2147 - Unexpected Happening (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2147: Unexpected Happening (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Meh meh! !¡± Lord Meh Meh followed behind Jun Wu Xie, bouncing along the entire way as it looked at the little ck cat seated safely upon Jun Wu Xie¡¯s shoulder, its little heart filled with envy, jealousy and hatred, hating the fact that it was not small enough, or it would be able to stand upon Jun Wu Xie¡¯s other shoulder! !

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s heel was then stepped upon by one of Lord Meh Meh¡¯s hoof and she couldn¡¯t help but halt in her steps. She turned around to look at Lord Meh Meh who knew it had done something wrong and she immediately felt like she didn¡¯t know whether to cry orugh.

    Lord Meh Meh had its eyes turned away, looking like a little guilt ridden child, not daring to look into Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes.

    Jun Wu Xie finally could not help butugh and shook her head as she bent down to scoop Lord Meh Meh and the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit up into her arms. The two adorable little beasts were not really that heavy, but also not that light at the same time. But with the great increase in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s powers, she would be able to carry them all even if there were a few more of them.

    When the masked girl saw that Jun Wu Xie had stopped, she halted her steps as well.

    Jun Wu Xie had just carried up the two adorable beasts securely in her arms and straightened her body to continue to make her way forward when she suddenly saw a highly wretched looking person making a mad dash through the crowd of people toe rushing hurriedly straight towards her.

    The girl wearing the mask immediately narrowed her eyes and she suddenly moved her body toe right in front of Jun Wu Xie to block the way, immediately pulling out the sword hanging from her hip.

    That person was running frantically, and bumping his way through the crowd, he finally came before Jun Wu Xie, but was knocked in the shoulder by someone and he fell in a flurry right onto the ground right in front of Jun Wu Xie.

    A rotting stench wafted out from that person¡¯s body, and Jun Wu Xie just stood there to stare at the person on the ground.

    ¡°Jun..... Jun.....¡± The person struggled, wanting to get up. But that fall had further weakened his already frail body. He forcefully propped his upper body up, and a pool of blood could be seen to have collected under him.

    ¡°Who are you! ?¡± It was the first time the masked girl opened her mouth to speak in front of Jun Wu Xie, and Jun Wu Xie actually felt a sliver of familiarity in that voice.

    But without waiting for Jun Wu Xie to think further, the person on the ground opened his mouth and he was barely able to utter out two words that shook Jun Wu Xie right to the core.

    ¡°Su..... Ya.....¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes quivered, as she stared in surprise at the person.

    Su Ya.

    Her Master, the Master who was willing to risk her life to protect her!

    Jun Wu Xie immediately sensed that something was not right and she immediately crouched herself down, putting Lord Meh Meh and the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit back on the ground, to go forward and lift the person¡¯s shoulders to look into the person¡¯s face.

    That face, could no longer be called a person¡¯s face. From his forehead to his chin, there wasn¡¯t a single piece of healthy flesh anymore, the rotten wounds dripping with thick sticky pus, looking highly disgusting.

    ¡°Jun Xie..... Save..... save..... Su..... Ya.....¡± The person tore out those heartrending words from his parched throat.

    Those stuttering words, caused Jun Wu Xie to freeze in spot.

    Save Su Ya.....

    That did those words really mean?

    The person seemed to be highly distraught, and unable to hold out any longer, he fell into aplete dead faint after saying those words!

    The figure of Ye Sha appeared beside Jun Wu Xie in the next instant.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes widened slightly, and an ominous feeling rise up in her heart right at that moment.

    ¡°Young Miss?¡± Ye Sha said in a low voice.

    ¡°Bring him back!¡± Jun Wu Xie said immediately. No matter who this person is, his words had greatly shook Jun Wu Xie¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Yes, Young Miss!¡± Without another word, Ye Sha immediately carried that person up onto his shoulder.

    Jun Wu Xie had already lost the heart to go find Jun Wu Yao, but immediately got Ye Sha to bring that person back to the Spirit Jade Pce branch!

 Chapter 2148 - An Accident Occurs (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2148: An ident urs (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The person that Ye Sha carried back was brought right into her own room by Jun Wu Xie. Ye Sha carefullyid the person down onto the bed and retreated to the side.

    Xue Er saw Jun Wu Xie and her group suddenly return and was actually feeling a little curious where she was about to go in to ask about it when she saw the masked girl shaking her head at her. She immediately did not dare to ask any questions but just stood by the door.

    The person lying on the bed caused Jun Wu Xie to crease up her brows. The amount of wounds on his person was shocking to see and after looking through his condition, it made Jun Wu Xie¡¯s breathing be slightly repressed.

    The wounds on the person¡¯s body did not have a single one that was fatal, but were inflicted on every part of him to give him the most agony. The nails on both his hands and feet have been pulled right off and there were two bleeding holes about two thumbs¡¯ width at his shoulder des. His arms, face, back and chest were filled with gory wounds and a chunk of flesh had been sliced off from his thigh.

    It was hard to imagine how this person could have held out with such a badly battered body to drag himself all the way to this ce.

    With such severe injuries, even if none of them were fatal, add them all together with the rotting and inmmation, it would be able to take a person¡¯s life as well!

    Jun Wu Xie did not dare to dy another moment. The words the man had said before he fainted had terrified her. She must save this person no matter what, or she would not be able to eat or sleep well.

    She brought out a whole bunch of elixirs and medicines, generously pouring them into the person¡¯s mouth. She used a small scalpel to cut away the rotten dead flesh and cleaned out the wounds, disinfected them and proceeded to sew them together.....

    Jun Wu Xie conducted herself systematically without getting flustered. Although she worked speedily, she did not miss anything out.

    Xue Er who stood by the door watched Jun Wu Xie work her godly hands of healing, and her eyes could not help but widen, her face one ofplete amazement.

    ¡°Miss Jun is just superb. One will not be able to find a physician that would be able to match her healing skills throughout the entire Middle Realm.¡± Xue Er said in a low voice to the masked girl.

    But the masked girl did not reply to her words, but just looked on a little worriedly as she watched the busy Jun Wu Xie carrying on with the treatment.

    The name Su Ya was one that she had heard before. That was the name of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s Master in the Cloudy Brook Academy. Jun Wu Xie valued her Master very much and that person¡¯s words earlier would definitely have worried Jun Wu Xie.

    Basin after basin of blood filled water were carried out. Xue Er and the masked girl wanted to help and they silently went to prepare hot water, taking up the menial task.

    The round of treatment went on for an entire day, going on until Jun Wu Yao came back. Jun Wu Xie had just finished with all her treatments and throughout one whole day, she had not even had a sip of water, the anxiety in her heart causing her to be unable to stop for even a second.

    ¡°What happened here?¡± Jun Wu Yao asked with an eyebrow raised as he looked at the blood covered Jun Wu Xie standing by the bed. If not for the fact he knew that the blood was not Jun Wu Xie¡¯s, it was feared that he would already have given to rage.

    Jun Wu Xie shook her head, and Ye Sha hurriedly walked over toe over to Jun Wu Yao from the side, to rte the series of events that had happened earlier to Jun Wu Yao.

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s brows furrowed together slightly. Jun Wu Xie was seemingly cold and indifferent, but her heart inside highly valued her ties and bonds in her rtionships with her loved ones. She was like that with family, and she was the same with her Masters.

    Jun Wu Yao immediately walked over to the side of the bed, and looked at Jun Wu Xie who stood beside him with her head lowered. Understanding the kind of worry and unease that filled her heart, he did not say a word, but merely bit through the skin on his finger, and dripped a drop of his blood into the person¡¯s mouth.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s healing abilities was unparalleled, but that person was just too severely injured. Even if all his wounds were tended to, it was feared that he would still need a few days before he would regain consciousness, and Jun Wu Yao knew that Jun Wu Xie would not be able to wait that long.

    Upon seeing Jun Wu Yao¡¯s action, Ye Sha who was standing at the side wanted to say something, but was finally unable to voice it out.

 Chapter 2149 - Sudden Calamity Out of Nowhere (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2149: Sudden Cmity Out of Nowhere (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The fresh drop of blood went into his mouth, and the person lying on the bed did not move at all. Jun Wu Xie watched the man intently, not taking a single step away. As the man¡¯s injuries had been too severe, to the extent that she was unable to find any signs of familiarity from his features, as his face had been disfigured sopletely that no one would be able to recognise him and Jun Wu Xie had through the process of saving him discovered that not only had there been countless wounds on the surface, even his throat had been badly hurt, where it must have felt like it had been burnt by fire, contorting his voice.

    Suddenly, the eyelids of the man lying upon the bed moved. Although it was slight, but it made Jun Wu Xie stand up from her chair, her gaze not moving away from him the slightest inch.

    The wounds on the man¡¯s body had already been properly tended to under Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hands but his injuries had really been so severe with wounds so deep you could literally see the bone. More than half of his face had rotted and after the rotten flesh was scraped away, there was only a thinyer of flesh on his face, which had been wrapped up with inyers of bandages by Ju Wu Xie.

    ¡®Arrrgh! !¡± A mournful wail escaped from the mouth of the man. He suddenly opened his eyes, which were so terrifyingly bloodshot they looked as if they had been scooped out from blood!

    The man sat up from the bed with a swoosh, his horror filled eyes staring fearfully at people in the room. At the moment that his gaze fell upon Jun Wu Xie, his body started to tremble uncontrobly. He pulled on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s sleeve, his eyes wide and his gaze fixed upon her.

    ¡°Save Su Ya! Save Su Ya! ! !¡± That hoarse and raspy voice caused goosebumps to rise when they heard it, the utter despair and begging plea in it enough to make people tear.

    Jun Wu Xie held the man up by his arms. His injuries were too severe and his body would not be able to hold up under such emotional trauma. Jun Wu Xie was guessing that the fact that man had awakened so soon must have something to do with that drop of blood from Jun Wu Yao.

    ¡°What really happened? Tell me slowly.¡± Jun Wu Xie suppressed the anxiety she felt in her heart, maintaining her calm.

    That man¡¯s body shook slightly and the despair in his eyes turned into endless agony. He lowered his head and stared at his hands, his long slender fingers now wrapped in bandages. Intense pain was being felt under those bandages where he seemed to have returned back into that nightmare, unable to help himself as a shiver ran through his body.

    ¡°Who are you? What happened to my Master?¡± When Jun Wu Xie saw that the man was lost in a daze, she could not help open her mouth to ask.

    That man looked at the wretched state he was in and he suddenly let out a mournful howl. He buried his face into hands uncontrobly, his choked sobs spilling out through his fingers.

    ¡°I am Tian Ze..... The Cloudy Brook Academy¡¯s Tian Ze.....¡± An almost inaudible voice escaped out from the man¡¯s mouth.

    Jun Wu Xie stared in disbelief, her eyes wide as she looked at the man who currently did not look like either man or ghost.

    Tian Ze.....

    It could still be remembered back when she had just been admitted into the Cloudy Brook Academy, he had been a tall and dominating figure, full of mettle and spirited..... How did hee to be reduced to such a state?

    Jun Wu Xie could still remember that Tian Ze would asionally make his way over to Su Ya¡¯s little loft, and the stone faced Tian Ze in the academy would not be able to summon up the same unbending demeanor in that ce, often tormented by Su Ya till he wanted to cry but no tears came out. That was when Jun Wu Xie came to know that Tian Ze and Su Ya were fellow disciples.

    Tian Ze¡¯s powers were not weak, just slightly inferior to Su Ya¡¯s by a bit, but had still held the powers of a Silver Spirit. One would then ask, in the Middle Realm, a Silver Spirit was almost able to make all look up to him with awe, and besides the Nine Temple Lords of the Nine Temples, who would be able to wound him?

 Chapter 2150 - Sudden Calamity Out of Nowhere (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2150: Sudden Cmity Out of Nowhere (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Master Uncle Tian Ze..... Just what really happened?¡± An ominous premonition swirled in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s heart.

    Tian Ze¡¯s condition was so bad that she could not recognize him at all. Such severe wounds were definitely not left from a battle. Sword wounds, burn wounds, whip wounds..... covering his entire body hadpletely tormented that once good looking man at the prime of his life into looking like neither man nor ghost.....

    Tian Ze struggled to suppress the sorrowful agony in his heart. He drew in a deep breath and raised his head up awash in sadness, his bloodshot eyes looking straight at Jun Wu Xie as he told Jun Wu Xie the truth that made her body turn cold.

    After Jun Wu Xie¡¯s batch of disciples left, the Cloudy Brook Academy waspletely shut down and their teachers were all dismissed. For some reason, Tian Ze¡¯s and Su Ya¡¯s Master, who was also the Cloudy Brook Academy¡¯s Headmaster had no choice but to take his two disciples to leave the Cloudy Brook Academy, to live under concealed identities, hiding from persecution by certain powers.

    The powers the three of them possessed were not weak and though they were being persecuted, they still possessed the ability to defend themselves. But things took a turn for the worse when their whereabouts were discovered. The enemy came in with several thousand people, besieging them from all sides. Although they were powerful pugilists, faced with such great numbers, their two fists found it hard to fight against four hands.

    During the great battle, Tian Ze and Su Ya were separated from their Master under the onught. Although they managed to break out from the encirclement after fighting with everything they had, their bodies wereden with injuries. They had escaped for just a few days when the enemy caught up with them, where Su Ya and Tian Ze were immediately thrown into jail. Those people still did not give up on their pursuit of their Master as their real target had always been the Cloudy Brook Academy¡¯s Headmaster!

    But how could the little old man who was able to teach two Silver Spirits possibly be someone those people could capture? They searched and investigated for a good half year¡¯s time to absolutely no avail. Left with no other choice, they diverted their frustration and rage upon Tian Ze and Su Ya instead.

    The wounds and injuries on Tian Ze were inflicted at that time. When they were captured, they were already injured. Locked up within the dungeon, they were not given any treatment. Half a year¡¯s time caused his condition and Su Ya¡¯s to worsen and deteriorate into an extremely terrible state, where they were ced under torture without any opportunity for them to resist.

    Those people inflicted torment upon their bodies time and time again, attempting to force them into revealing their Master¡¯s whereabouts. The two of them gritted their teeth tightly together, unwilling to say a single word.

    Helpless as to what else they could do, those people then thought up the most vicious thing they could do. Throwing Tian Ze who was almost on hisst breaths out, they told Tian Ze that after a month¡¯s time, if their Master still remaining in hiding, then they would hold an open execution of his Senior Su Ya.

    Tian Ze ran away in escape, but having lost contact with the little old man, how was he supposed to inform him of the news?

    In a muddled daze, he hade to this city. He had already given in to despair and had not expected he would suddenly see Jun Wu Xie who had disappeared for a rather long while!

    At that moment. Tian Ze felt as if his hands had grasped onto the final life saving straws of grass, and he went running with no regard for his own life straight towards Jun Wu Xie.....

    As Tian Ze¡¯s throat had been injured, throughout the process of his narration, his words were interrupted intermittently, constantly coughing as blood spewed out from his mouth. He did not care about that in the slightest, but just wanted to tell Jun Wu Xie everything as quickly as possible.

    Wiping away the blood at the edge of his mouth, Tian Ze stared at Jun Wu Xie fervently.

    ¡°I can¡¯t find Master. In another five days, they will kill Su Ya..... I am at my wits end. Jun Xie, you are Su Ya¡¯s disciple. You must save her! They are inhuman! They will really kill Su Ya!¡±

 Chapter 2151 - Sudden Calamity Out of Nowhere (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2151: Sudden Cmity Out of Nowhere (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hand was held in a tight grip by Tian Ze, the great amount of strength used causing the closed wounds to burst open once again. Hot blood seeped through the bandages and stained Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hand, the bright red blood stinging her eyes.

    She had never thought that the parting back at the Cloudy Brook Academy could very well have been the final time they bade each other goodbye.

    She just could not imagine that suave and unbending Master of hers was actually locked up in a dungeon that did not see the light of day, suffering such agonizing torment.

    ¡°Who are the people responsible?¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s voice had turned light and soft, her breathing slowed, her slightly narrowed eyes holding in murder that would rock the Heavens.

    ¡°It¡¯s the Nine Temples.¡± Tian Ze replied.

    ¡°Nine Temples.....¡± Jun Wu Xie squeezed those two words out through her tightly clenched teeth.

    They actually dared!

    At that moment, Jun Wu Xie finally understood the reason why the Nine Temples had kept such a low profile and remained so quiet. They had not given on the struggle with the Twelve Pces but had found themselves a new objective!

    ¡°Why do they want to capture Grandmaster?¡± Jun Wu Xie forcibly pushed down the hatred in her heart.

    Tian Ze shook his head.

    ¡°I do not know. They had been highly respectful to Master before this and had never dared to show any disrespect towards Master. But this time, things had happened too suddenly and we were caughtpletely off guard. Do you still remember that all of you were released from the Cloudy Brook Academy prematurely? That was because the Cloudy Brook Academy was attacked before that, and Master felt that there was something strange about it. Hence, he immediately shut down the academy, and led me and Senior to run away from the ce. Master had never mentioned what the enemy¡¯s objectives were, but had just vaguely told us that it concerned a certain magical treasure, and that those people had to get their hands of the treasure before they would be able to achieve their aims, seemingly something to do with some sort of array.¡±

    Array! !

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mind flew into a whirl!

    At almost the same instant, the words ¡°Blood Sacrifice Array¡± rose up in her mind!

    Could it be..... that the Nine Temples were involved in the Upper Realm¡¯s ns for the Blood Sacrifice?

    And what could be the thing that they wanted to retrieve from the hands of the little old man?

    Great clouds of doubts swirled around in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s head, the chaotic mess of clues and hints causing her to be unable to clear up her thoughts immediately, but to just feel that the reign of the Middle Realm was about to change!

    ¡°Jun Xie, there no more time..... Those people will execute Su Ya on Mount Fu Yao in another five days..... You must save her! !¡± Tian Ze begged as he looked at Jun Wu Xie in despair. He knew that it was very harsh of him to be making such a request of a junior, but there was no other way out for him! If he was unable to find his Master, Su Ya would undoubtedly die five dayster!

    Jun Wu Xie drew in a deep breath, and turned her hands over to hold Tian Ze¡¯s, her cold clear eyes glinting coldly with unwavering resolve.

    ¡°Uncle Master, rest assured. I will definitely save Master.¡±

    So what if it¡¯s the Nine Temples?

    To save Su Ya, even if she had to go against everyone under the Heavens, she would not hesitate in the slightest.

    She could still remember the words that Su Ya had told her right be her ear.

    Her disciple, must not ever suffer the slightest grievance under the hand of others. If Jun Wu Xie was able to fight them, then she would fight them herself. But if she was unable to take them on, then she, as the Master would fight on her behalf!

    Those firm and unyielding words resounded in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s chest, causing her soul to stir.

    And today, Jun Wu Xie wished to tell Su Ya.....

    She was the same!

    Whoever dares to harm her Master in the slightest, she would ughter their entire n!

    Hearing Jun Wu Xie¡¯s promise, the despair that had Tian Ze had been bogged down with finally got a slight reprieve. He was really very tired. He looked at Jun Wu Xie, his eyes seemingly tinted with a hint of a smile, and the moment just before he slipped into unconsciousness, he could not help but think.

    His Senior, had definitely not epted the wrong disciple!

 Chapter 2152 - Sudden Calamity Out of Nowhere (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2152: Sudden Cmity Out of Nowhere (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Tian Ze had withstood utter exhaustion for him to hold up till now. Seeing Tian Zepletely drained of energy and falling into unconsciousness, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s heart felt as if a huge boulder was pressed down on her heart, suffocating her so much her heart felt pain.

    Tian Ze was already wounded so severely, then for Su Ya who was still in the Nine Temple¡¯s hands.....

    Jun Wu Xie could not continue on with that thought. Her hands were stained red with Tian Ze¡¯s blood and the warm sticky blood was gradually losing temperature, turning icy cold, that chilled her hands.

    Her blood caked hands clenched into fists, and Jun Wu Xie turned to Xue Er and the masked girl who were standing at the side in a daze to say to them: ¡°I will have to trouble the two of you to look after my Uncle Master for the next few days.¡±

    Xue Er struggled to recover from the shock she was in. Everything she had heard earlier caused her entire body to turn cold. As a disciple of the Spirit Jade Pce, they had not been able to match up to the Twelve Pces¡¯ might before. So how could they possibly go against such a enormous entity like the Nine Temples? But judging from Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes, Xue Er could see that Jun Wu Xie was determined to make the Nine Temples her enemy!

    ¡°Yes.....¡± Xue Er answered, her voice beginning to tremble.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s breathing had be deep and long as she went walking outside with her eyes lowered, and Jun Wu Yao followed behind her with Ye Sha trailing behind.

    Xue Er looked at Tian Ze lying upon the bed. The heart wrenching howl of anguish that had tore out from Tian Ze¡¯s throat earlier had shocked her so much she still had not fully regained her senses.

    ¡°Se..... Senior... What..... What do we..... do now.....¡± Xue Er was so nervous she felt like crying.

    The masked girl remained silent and did not say a word. She turned around suddenly and went running out to follow Jun Wu Xie¡¯s footsteps.

    In just an instant, the masked girl spotted Jun Wu Xie who had walked just some distance away and she called out suddenly: ¡°Miss Jun! Please hold your step for a moment!¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s footsteps halted, but she did not turn her head. If she was to turn herself around at that moment, the masked girl would then see that the delicately featured face, was filled with terrifying murder.

    ¡°Miss Jun, are you intending to save the hostage out from the hands of the Nine Temples?¡± The masked girl asked, her voice unconsciously tinged tinged with intense nervousness.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Jun Wu Xie spat out that one word icily.

    Her Master was captured, the entire sect persecuted, and if she were to stand back and not do anything, how could she have the cheek to address Su Ya as her Master! ?

    The masked girl was slightly taken aback. Jun Wu Xie¡¯s answer was exactly as she had thought it would be, but hearing it with her own ears still caused her heart to shiver with fear.

    ¡°The Nine Temples is not like the Twelve Pces. There is no animosity between them, and it could be said that the Nine Temples are one. If you are really going to save your Master, that would mean that you will be going against the entire Nine Temples! Your enemy will not just be a single force, but one that is more powerful than all the Twelve Pces put together, the Nine Temples!¡± The masked girl said, her arms held tightly against the sides of her body, her hands clenched into fists, shivering slightly.

    Her pair of eyes had long lost the calm and cool indifference seen in them so far, worry filling up within them.

    ¡°So what?¡± Jun Wu Xie turned around suddenly, and within her icy gaze, chilling murder rose that felt suffocating to behold.

    ¡°No matter who they are, why should I fear? At most I¡¯ll fight them to death! How could I possibly abandon my Master! ?¡±

    The masked girl was so shaken by Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words she stood rooted to her spot. She could even detect the strong resolve from those words to fight them to her death. Jun Wu Xie did not have all that many people she cared about at her side. But this seemingly callous and cold hearted youngdy was willing to give up her own life for every single person she came to care about.

    Even if she knew that she might not be a match for the enemy, she would not back down.

    The masked girl was dumbfounded, unable to say a word. Jun Wu Xie swept her gaze over her, and then left without turning back again.

    The masked girl¡¯s eyes lowered down and her heart winced with pain.

    That¡¯s right. How could she not know that she would not be able to dissuade her? She had always known that Jun Wu Xie was a person who did not fear death.....

 Chapter 2153 - Sudden Calamity Out of Nowhere (5)

    <h4>Chapter 2153: Sudden Cmity Out of Nowhere (5)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie went to Jun Wu Yao¡¯s room and did not say a word as she stood by the table, using water to clean the blood off her hands bit by bit, the icy air emanating from her making Ye Sha and the others to not go forward. They could feel that Jun Wu Xie¡¯s rage had reached beyond its peak, and the calm she was showing under that extreme rage was instead even more terrifying.

    ¡°Ye Mei, go check on the situation at Mount Fu Yao.¡± Jun Wu Yao went ahead to order Ye Mei on his own ord.

    ¡°Yes! My Lord!¡± The moment Ye Mei¡¯s voice fell, he disappeared from the room.

    ¡°Ye Sha.¡±

    ¡°Your subordinate¡¯s here!¡± Ye Sha took a step forward.

    ¡°Keep a close watch on the Nine Temples¡¯ movements.¡±

    ¡°Yes! My Lord!¡± Ye Sha then disappeared.

    ¡°Ye Gu.¡±

    ¡°Your subordinate awaits.¡± Ye Gu took a step forward.

    Jun Wu Yao pulled a jade token out from his robes, and handed it over to Ye Gu.

    When Ye Gu saw the jade token, his eyes immediately widened, staring at it in disbelief.

    ¡°Lord Jue! You are.....¡± Ye Gu¡¯s tone of voice revealed the shock and panic he was feeling.

    But Jun Wu Yao waved his hand casually.

    ¡°Go.¡±

    Ye Gu clenched his jaw as he stared at the jade token in his hand. He took a deep breath, his hand holding the token tightly.

    ¡°Yes! My Lord!¡±

    Ye Gu left, and there was only Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao in the room. Jun Wu Yao stood up and walked over to go beside Jun Wu Xie. Watching her rubbing her small tender hands almost masochistically as she cleaned them, like she wanted to rub the flesh off, Jun Wu Yao¡¯s brows creased up and he held the pair of small hands in his, bringing them to up to press against his chest while he pulled Jun Wu Xie into his arms, holding her little head to lean against him.

    ¡°It¡¯ll be alright. You will definitely be able to rescue Su Ya.¡± Jun Wu Yaoforted Jun Wu Xie in a soft tone. Having stayed by Jun Wu Xie¡¯s side for so long, how could he not know how much she cared about her family, friends and Master.

    It was exactly because Jun Wu Xie had suffered her fill of torment in her past life, having not felt any warmth, nor gotten too close to people much, that in this life, the most ordinary andmon forms of kinship, friendship and love to any regr person was to her, something the Heavens had bestowed upon her. Although she had never spoken of it, but all of that was remembered deep in her heart, embedded in her bones, where it was impossible to scrape off.

    Jun Wu Xie still did not speak, her mind constantly reying bits and pieces of things that happened back in the Cloudy Brook Academy. What Tian Ze had said earlier, seemingly like a nightmare that interjected those beautiful memories, shredding up the harmonious images little by little.

    Jun Wu Xie did not dare to think just how vicious and cruel the torture they inflicted upon Su Ya could truly be.

    ¡°I am going to kill them.¡± Having remained silent for quite a while, Jun Wu Xie finally spat out those words, a vow chill as winter¡¯s ice.

    ¡°Sure..... Sure..... Kill them as you wish.¡± Jun Wu Yao coaxed in a soft tone.

    The two of them were locked in embrace for a long while, till Jun Wu Xie¡¯s emotions finally calmed down. She did not rush off to go do anything, but instead stayed in that room to put a brush to paper to write a out a letter, before asking Jun Wu Yao to release an Ink Snake, to deliver the letter to the Lower Realm.

    Five days¡¯ time was too short. Even if she send the news out, they would not be able to make it in time here. But doing something about it, was better than not doing anything.

    At that same moment, the masked girl was already on a horse at full sprint, rushing straight to the Spirit Jade Pce Lord. As the distance was not too far apart, at the moment dawn broke, she reached her destination. Flipping herself off the horse fluidly, she charged her way right into the Spirit Jade Pce¡¯s main hall.

    The sun¡¯s rays had not brightened the ce up yet and the inside of the pce was cold and cheerless. Only two female disciples were wiping the floor and when they saw the masked girl, they immediately went up to her smilingly in wee.

 Chapter 2154 - Sudden Calamity Out of Nowhere (6)

    <h4>Chapter 2154: Sudden Cmity Out of Nowhere (6)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Senior, why are you here?¡± A young girl asked with a grin.

    However, the masked girl was not in the mood to engage in idle chat.

    ¡°Where is the Pce Lord?¡±

    ¡°The Pce Lord is in his chambers. Senior, are you going to.....¡± The two younger girls looked at the highly anxious masked girl, and before they could finish asking their question, the masked girl had already rushed past them.

    The Spirit Jade Pce Lord was sleeping peacefully in his bedchambers when the door suddenly opened with a crash. He opened his eyes immediately and saw the masked girl kneeling right before him.

    ¡°My Lord!¡±

    ¡°You..... Why have youe back? And you¡¯re in such a hurry. Did something happen?¡± The Spirit Jade Pce Lord asked as he sat upzily, to look smilingly at his disciple. The days were now so much better for the Spirit Jade Pce and he did not hold all that much ambition, merely seeking to see the days pass peacefully.

    ¡°My Lord, Miss Jun is seeking to go up against the Nine Temples!¡± The masked girl said, straight to the point.

    That statementpletely shocked any hint of sleepiness still remaining in the Spirit Jade Pce Lord out to dissipate into the clouds. His eyes red wide open, as he stared in surprise at the masked girl kneeling before him.

    ¡°What did you say? Jun Wu Xie is going to go against the Nine Temples? Has she gone mad! ?¡± The Spirit Jade Pce Lord eximed in shock. He had seen bold people, but never one with guts like this. Although he knew that Jun Wu Xie always liked to do things that people had never expected, and knew that she possessed abilities that were able to turn the Heavens upside down, but..... The Twelve Pces had been wiped out only a year ago, why had she suddenlye to face off with the Nine Temples?

    ¡°Miss Jun¡¯s Master has been captured by the Nine Temples and will be publicly executed at Mount Fu Yao in five days. Miss Jun is enraged and has decided that she will go save her Master even if she dies in the attempt.¡± The masked girl said anxiously.

    ¡°What.....¡± The Spirit Jade Pce Lord was not able to digest the newspletely in that instant.

    ¡°My Lord! We cannot let Miss Jun go to Mount Fu Yao on her own!¡± The masked girl begged, kowtowing as she struck her head heavily on the ground.

    The Spirit Jade Pce Lord¡¯s eyes became highlyplicated.

    ¡°The Nine Temples are not like the Twelve Pces and although Jun Wu Xie is adept ating up with outstanding schemes, she only has five days time, which will only be enough for her to rush her way over to Mount Fu Yao on a horse, how would she be able to devise a stratagem to turn the odds? That..... That will be just too difficult.¡± The Spirit Jade Pce Lord face did not look too good. To the Spirit Jade Pce, they owe Jun Wu Xie the debt of having given them a new lease of life. She had not only avenged them but had handed over the entire empire on a tter to the Spirit Jade Pce. The benevolence Jun Wu Xie had shown the Spirit Jade Pce, was higher than the tallest mountain there is.

    ¡°My Lord, are we..... just going to watch Miss Jun deliver herself into death like this?¡± The masked girl asked in a choked voice.

    The Spirit Jade Pce Lord bit on his lip, his gaze highly conflicted.

    He believed, that if Jun Wu Xie was given a year, Jun Wu Xie would definitely have the ability to devise a scheme that would wipe out the Nine Templespletely. But now, there¡¯s only five days..... What could be done in five days? It already wasn¡¯t enough for the journey there so how was it impossible to n for everything? For Jun Wu Xie to risk it all like that, it was clear that she had given up on leaving herself a way out from this.

    ¡°Why would the Nine Temples want to capture Jun Wu Xie¡¯s Master?¡± The Spirit Jade Pce Lord then asked.

    The masked girl then immediately repeated Tian Ze¡¯s words.

    The Spirit Jade Pce Lord shed with a sliver of shock upon hearing that.

    ¡°So I see..... I see..... I had thought that he would be able to escape the cmity this time..... I had not thought.....¡± The Spirit Jade Pce Lord suddenly let out a long sigh.

    ¡°My Lord, you know something about the matter?¡± The masked girl asked, looking at the Spirit Jade Pce Lord in surprise.

    The Spirit Jade Pce Lord nodded his head in helplessness.

    ¡°How could I not know? If not for the fact that the Cloudy Brook Academy¡¯s Headmaster reached his hand out to help, I fear our Spirit Jade Pce would not even have the chance to be able to survive till today at all.¡±

 Chapter 2155 - Sudden Calamity Out of Nowhere (7)

    <h4>Chapter 2155: Sudden Cmity Out of Nowhere (7)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Back when the Spirit Jade Pce was persecuted by the Twelve Pces, throughout the vastnds the entire Middle Realm was, there wasn¡¯t a ce for them to hide, till they were pursued to the foot of Mount Fu Yao, where they had no choice but to run into the mountains.

    Mount Fu Yao had Mount Fu Yao¡¯s own set of rules. Without permission, even the leaders of the Nine Temples and the Twelve Pces were not allowed to enter. But as the Spirit Jade Pce had no other way out, in order to survive, they barged their way in. As the pursuers from the Twelve Pces were fearful of the Cloudy Brook Academy¡¯s power and influence, they had to withdraw from the ce. The Spirit Jade Pce¡¯s people hid in the mountains for several days and they had thought that they would be chased out by the Cloudy Brook Academy. Never would they have expected that the Cloudy Brook Academy¡¯s Headmaster would suddenly appear, and not only did he not chase them away, he allowed them to use a cave in Mount Fu Yao to hide themselves.

    And it was from that time that the Spirit Jade Pce began to live inside Mount Fu Yao. Although the Twelve Pces suspected that the Spirit Jade Pce had never left the ce, they did not dare to charge in there because they feared the Cloudy Brook Academy¡¯s might.

    It could be said that the Spirit Jade Pce owed the Cloudy Brook Academy a debt as big as the Heavens as if not for the Cloudy Brook Academy¡¯s Headmaster¡¯s offer of shelter, they would all have died under the Twelve Pces¡¯ persecution.

    All of that were things the masked girl had never heard before. Hearing about it today, her eyes were filled with shock.

    ¡°Back when the Cloudy Brook Academy closed, I had thought that something was strange. I thought that they would be able to escape and not expected that.....¡± The Spirit Jade Pce Lord¡¯s brows creased up. In Mount Fu Yao, it was all due to the Cloudy Brook Academy¡¯s Headmaster help that allowed them to live through one of their most trying period. At that time, the Cloudy Brook Academy¡¯s Headmaster had often gone to the Spirit Jade Pce for idle chat. It wasn¡¯t due to anything else but just because of the benevolence shown to them even though the Spirit Jade Pce Lord was resistant against any form of contact with other men, he still engaged in merry chat with the Headmaster. Throughout the frequent conversation between them, the Spirit Jade Pce Lord could sense that the Headmaster was seemingly hiding from certain forces, but as to who those people were exactly, he did not know.

    ¡°How could it be the Nine Temples?¡± The Spirit Jade Pce Lord was rather puzzled.

    Back before the Spirit Jade Pce went into decline, they had had some interaction with the Nine Temples. The Nine Temples greatly respected the Cloudy Brook Academy, just like the Twelve Pces, never going against the Cloudy Brook Academy¡¯s wishes. All of a sudden, why had it all changed?

    ¡°This does not seem like what the Nine Temples will do. If my guess is correct, someone must be pulling the strings from behind.¡± The Spirit Jade Pce Lord said gravely.

    ¡°My Lord..... then what should we do? Both Miss Jun and the Cloudy Brook Academy are our benefactors, so we cannot sit back and wash out hands of this!¡± The masked girl said anxiously.

    The Spirit Jade Pce Lord was quiet for a long, long while before he lifted his head to look at the anxiously masked girl and said: ¡°Are you..... afraid of death?¡±

    The masked girl was taken aback a moment before she immediately said: ¡°Your disciple is not afraid of death!¡±

    The Spirit Jade Pce Lord suddenlyughed out loud.

    ¡°Good. As expected of a disciple of our Spirit Jade Pce.¡±

    ¡°My Lord.....¡±

    The Spirit Jade Pce Lord got up, and pulled his cape over his shoulders.

    ¡°Go get Granny Yue. Our Spirit Jade Pce hasid dormant for a thousand years, and the entire Middle Realm thinks our Spirit Jade Pce has lost its backbone. It is time that we let all of them know just what kind of a bunch of people we are in the Spirit Jade Pce.¡±

    The masked girl¡¯s eyes shone with a glint of delight, and she immediately kowtowed in gratitude of the Pce Lord¡¯s benevolence, before scuttling out to go fetch Granny Yue without wasting a single moment.

    On the way in with the masked girl, Granny Yue was already told about everything that was happening and when she came before the Spirit Jade Pce Lord, her hunched back form halted with one hand held behind her, the other hand gripped around her walking stick, her eyes shining brightly as she looked at the Spirit Jade Pce Lord.

    ¡°My Lord, you¡¯ve decided?¡±

 Chapter 2156 - Sudden Calamity Out of Nowhere (8)

    <h4>Chapter 2156: Sudden Cmity Out of Nowhere (8)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The Spirit Jade Pce Lord stood before the full length mirror and looked at himself in the suit of light armour he had just changed himself into. After eyeing himself critically for a rather long while, he then turned his head to look at Granny Yue.

    ¡°Little Yue, dressed in this, does it look good?¡±

    Standing before Granny Yue and the masked girl, the Spirit Jade Pce Lord had shed off the light and thin clothes on his body, and changed into a suit of fiery red armour. He had always had a tall figure but was alwaysid back and slothful, his body wrapped within loose robes where it was not obvious to see. Now that he had changed into a suit of light armour, it made him look exceptionally towering and valiant, and upon that bewitching countenance, there was ack of his usual frivolous allure, but an added sharpness and gant valor.

    Granny Yue¡¯s eyes were filled with smiles as she nodded and said: ¡°Very good, my Lord looks very good like that.¡±

    The masked girl at the side was stunned. She had been in the Spirit Jade Pce for so many years, but never had she seen the Pce Lord so serious about his dressing. The Spirit Jade Pce Lord who had changed out of his normal clothes now seemed like a totally different person, handsome and notcking in imposing manliness, carrying apletely different air around him.

    [This is their Pce Lord?]

    ¡°I think I look good in it as well. I have not seen this suit of armour for more than a thousand years and had thought that I would not have another chance to wear it again in this life. Back when all of you risked your lives to bring it out from our original pce, I had still admonished you all. Looking back at it now, I have been too shortsighted.¡± The Spirit Jade Pce Lord smiled handsomely, and turned around with a grand flourish to sit heroically upon the soft couch, exuding an imposing and terrifying ir.

    ¡°Go gather up all of the disciples in here outside the pce. I have something to announce.¡±

    ¡°Yes, my Lord.¡± Granny Yue nodded, before retreating silently away.

    The masked girl stood at the side to look at the Spirit Jade Pce Lord whose demeanor felt entirely different and her eyes shed with a glint of awe.

    The Spirit Jade Pce Lord turned to look at the masked girl whose eyes were filled with surprise and he said with a lightugh: ¡°What? Never seen your Lord looking like this?¡±

    The masked girl nodded her head.

    The Spirit Jade Pce Lord lifted his eyes and looked out through the doors.

    ¡°It has also been a long time..... since I¡¯ve seen myself like this.....¡±

    From the day that the Spirit Jade Pce was brought down, that him of the past, had died.

    Not knowing why, the masked girl seemed to have heard a sliver of sorrow from the Spirit Jade Pce Lord¡¯s mouth, and she lowered her eyes in silence.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been here in the Spirit Jade Pce for quite a long time, but not long enough to know this. Do you know why the Twelve Pces had wanted to annihte our Spirit Jade Pce back then?¡± The Spirit Jade Pce Lord asked suddenly.

    ¡°Your disciple does not know.¡±

    ¡°Because, I am the one and only person among the original Thirteen Pces, from the time the pces were founded, to hold the position of a Pce Lord.¡± The Spirit Jade Pce Lord said and started tough.

    The masked girl lifted her head up immediately.

    It had already been several thousand years since the founding of the Spirit Jade Pce! Did that mean..... their Pce Lord had been alive for several thousand years?

    ¡°What they feared, was merely me, the only Gold Spirit within the Thirteen Pces.¡± The Spirit Jade Pce Lord said, his eyes suddenly narrowing, and the silver spirit glow swirling around his body turned a blinding gold in that instant!

    Gold Spirit!

    The Spirit Jade Pce Lord was actually a Gold Spirit!

    Not even in her dreams would the masked girl ever have thought, that over the span of so many years, the Spirit Jade Pce Lord had actually been hiding his real powers. Outside of the Nine Temple Lords, he was the one and only Gold Spirit in existence!

    The Spirit Jade Pce Lord stared at the Gold Spirit glow around his own body, but was not feeling the least bit proud of himself, but just a kind of imperceptible anguish that other people had not noticed.

    In the eyes of people, the Gold Spirit was a realm so high it could not be reached, but they did not know that such peerless power, had instead pushed the Spirit Jade Pce into endless danger. What crime had been the Spirit Jade Pce¡¯s disciples been guilty of?

    Just because of this Gold Spirit of his, how many of the Spirit Jade Pce¡¯s disciples have died?

 Chapter 2157 - Reinforcements from All Sides (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2157: Reinforcements from All Sides (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The Spirit Jade Pce¡¯s disciples gathered within the main hall. Their numbers were not that many due to the long period of persecution but every single one of them were fiercely loyal. After the Spirit Jade Pce took over everything that the Twelve Pces left behind and they had more members joining them, those new members were deployed to the various branches. All those in the who remained in the main Spirit Jade Pce were women who had followed the Spirit Jade Pce the entire way.

    Granny Yue stood before everyone, her hunched back now straightened, her eyes bright and full of life, looking like she had be younger.

    Although there were so many people gathered there, they were exceptionally quiet, every pair of their eyes looking up at the elevated primary seat in the main hall.

    The Spirit Jade Pce Lord came in slowly, his suit of fiery red armour eliciting a bout of surprised gasps under all those gazes.

    They had never seen their Pce Lord looking like this.

    Only Granny Yue stood there with tears brimming in her eyes, seemingly holding herself back from crying.

    The Spirit Jade Pce Lord nted his feet down firmly before everyone¡¯s surprised gazes as the masked girl stood at his side without a word.

    ¡°For so many years, our Spirit Jade Pce have lived in seclusion, hiding deep within the mountains, the days hard and harsh, never once thinking that we¡¯ll be able to see the sun in the sky again one day. All here are disciples of our Spirit Jade Pce and you must all remember, under the Heavens, there are but two whom our Spirit Jade Pce owes a great debt of benevolence. One of them is the Cloudy Brook Academy¡¯s Headmaster, and the second person is Jun Wu Xie who helped us to be able to see the light of day once more. These two people have saved our Spirit Jade Pce from fiery pits one after the other and if not for their help, I fear our Spirit Jade Pce would already have been destroyed. I have gathered all of you here today for just one matter of grave importance.¡± The usualzy slothfulness on the Spirit Jade Pce Lord¡¯s face had been swept clean away and on it now, was a look of strong and imposing resolve. His gaze swung over the crowd and he continued on.

    ¡°Our two benefactors¡¯ loved ones have fallen into tumultuous disaster and Miss Jun is determined to embark upon a rescue. The Spirit Jade Pce is never one to forget benevolence shown to us and when our benefactors are trapped in such a difficult situation, all of us cannot possibly stand by and watch with our hands in our sleeves. I hereby announce that the Spirit Jade Pce shall follow at Miss Jun¡¯s side, and vow to save the person she seeks to rescue. With such a decision, I will have to tell all of you that the enemy we shall be facing is one more powerful than the Twelve Pces of the past, the Nine Temples! With this battle, I fear we may not be able to return alive. All of you have been with me for many years and I will only ask you one thing today. Who is willing toe with me? If anyone is hesitant, juste stand forward and I will not force you. But one who spurns their benefactor and abandons them in their time of need will not longer be fit to carry the name of the Spirit Jade Pce!¡±

    The Spirit Jade Pce Lord¡¯s words caused everyone to gasp in shock.

    The Nine Temples!

    That was a highly powerful enemy that they had never thought of.

    Though the Spirit Jade Pce had been able to rest and recuperate for a year, but the past one thousand years had harmed the Spirit Jade Pce¡¯s very foundation. Using just one year¡¯s time would not not enough to allow them to climb back up to its peak like in the past. Moreover, even at the Spirit Jade Pce¡¯s peak, they still would not possess adequate power to fight against the Nine Temples!

    The Spirit Jade Pce Lord said they may not be able to return alive, but all of them knew it clearly that there would be no chance of returning from this trip!

    ¡°This old subordinate is willing to follow my Lord.¡± Granny Yue immediately knelt to say without a moment¡¯s hesitation.

    ¡°Your disciple is willing to follow my Lord!¡± The masked girl knelt down right after, her eyes filled with a surge of emotions.

    Nobody had thought that theirzy and slothful Spirit Jade Pce Lord would step forth at a moment like this.

    ¡°Your disciple is also willing to follow my Lord!¡± Inside therge hall, the resolute women knelt one after another, dering their decision aloud with their clear voices.

    In that vast pce hall, they all knelt down in that instant, not a single one fearful.

    The Spirit Jade Pce Lord drew in a deep breath, his eyes bright as he surveyed the glorious scene before him, the corners of his mouth raising up into a faint smile.

    ¡°Excellent! Everyone of you greatdies of the Spirit Jade Pce!¡±

 Chapter 2158 - Reinforcements from All Sides (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2158: Reinforcements from All Sides (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The Spirit Jade Pce¡¯s disciples had resolved to follow their Lord. Though the Spirit Jade Pce Lord was moved, he did not rx but immediately went on to make arrangements for several of his disciples to spread the news to all the territories once upied by the Twelve Pces in the past.

    ¡°My Lord, what are you nning?¡± The masked girl did not understand. The news that the Spirit Jade Pce Lord wanted her fellow sisters to spread was that a teacher of the Cloudy Brook Academy had been captured. Towards that, she did not understand why.

    The Spirit Jade Pce Lord then said: ¡°The Nine Temples and the Twelve Pces have from a very long time ago started to pick out outstanding disciples through the Battle of Deities Grand Meet. All of the disciple selected from there had then been sent into the Cloudy Brook Academy to further their cultivation practice, and released only when they meet the required standards. You must not underestimate the powers of these people though they have pledged their allegiance to powers on various sides, as they all hade out through the Cloudy Brook Academy¡¯s doors afterall, the powers they possess tempered by the Cloudy Brook Academy. It is said that a day as one¡¯s Master makes him one¡¯s father for life! Although I wouldn¡¯t know how many people this piece of news will bring, but even if only a few of them holds some conscience in their hearts, they would still be an additional bit of strength.¡±

    Towards that decision, the Spirit Jade Pce Lord had not had much of a choice. They had only five days, and that was just too short. The army in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hands before had disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight since the Twelve Pces¡¯ Summit and she had immediately received such news the moment she returned. It was feared that she wouldn¡¯t have enough time to summon for reinforcements.

    ¡°We won¡¯t know..... how many people will turn up.....¡± The Spirit Jade Pce Lord could feel his heart drumming with nerves.

    .....

    In that afternoon on that day, Jun Wu Xie went to see Tian Ze one more time. Treating Tian Ze¡¯s injuries for thest time, she left behind arge amount of elixirs, and asked Xue Er to take care of Tian Ze on her behalf.

    ¡°Jun Xie! Are you going to Mount Fu Yao?¡± Tian Ze saw that Jun Wu Xie was readying things before she set out, and he could not help but feel anxious. Not caring about the wounds on his body, he started to want to get up.

    That startled Xue Er to jump over to his side to help him.

    ¡°You..... You shouldn¡¯t move yourself too much..... Your wounds will split open again.¡± Xue Er said with anxiety in her voice.

    But Tian Ze could not concern himself with that as he looked at Jun Wu Xie who had already reached the door. ¡°I¡¯ming with all of you!¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s footsteps halted and she turned herself around, to look at Tian Ze who was struggling so hard to even get up before shaking her head slowly.

    ¡°Master Uncle needs to get some good rest. I will save Master. There is no need for Master Uncle to worry.¡±

    How could Tian Ze possibly listen to her. He forced himself to hobble shakily over to Jun Wu Xie, and gripped Jun Wu Xie by the wrist, his eyes firm and resolute as he said: ¡°I¡¯ming with you.¡± Having survived from the very brink of death, Tian Ze¡¯s mind had grown to be calmer.

    With such a massively tremendous enemy like the Nine Temples before them, how could Jun Wu Xie and the others possibly be able to stand against them? If he had not told her, Jun Wu Xie would not have even known about the matter at all, and she would not have thrown herself into such a crisis. Knowing very well just how powerful the Nine Temples were, how could he possibly just watch Jun Wu Xie go resist the Nine Temples alone?

    Jun Wu Xie pulled Tian Ze¡¯s hand off and said indifferently: ¡°Master Uncle, with the state you are in, not to mention having you help. I fear that when we get to Mount Fu Yao, I will have to split up my attention to look after you.¡±

    Tian Ze was slightly shook, his eyes showing despair and grief.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words were cruel and harsh, but it truthfully revealed the reality before Tian Ze¡¯s eyes. Tian Ze looked at his broken and wretched body, a highly bitter taste in his mouth.

    That¡¯s right. With the state he was in, it was such an arduous task for him to even walk, so how was he going to take part in the battle?

    Even if he managed to drag this badly battered body over to Mount Fu Yao, he would only add on to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s burden.

 Chapter 2159 - Descending upon Mount Fu Yao Again (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2159: Descending upon Mount Fu Yao Again (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°I..... am really such a burden.¡± Tian Ze¡¯s voice was raspy, tinged with arge dose of bitterness. At one time in the past, the tall and gant Teacher Tian Ze in the Cloudy Brook Academy had been reduced to such a state. A useless good for nothing that he himself despised.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes looked down and she did not open her mouth tofort Tian Ze. She nced at Jun Wu Yao and nodded her head, where she then went walking outside together with him.

    Tian Ze looked at the backs of those two walking side by side, and he tried to push down the guilt and helplessness he was feeling in his heart before breaking downpletely. He was like a child, who crouched there on the floor to sob and wail heart wrenchingly. Xue Er who stood at the side could not bear to watch as she silently wiped the tears from her eyes, feeling her heart wince.

    Tian Ze¡¯s raspy and sorrowful voice sounded out behind them. Jun Wu Xie¡¯s footsteps then grew heavier with every step.

    Jun Wu Yao walked without a word by her side, and then held up her little hand that was cold as ice.

    The harsh words that Jun Wu Xie said to Tian Ze, hadn¡¯t that been her way of protecting him?

    Walking out from the Spirit Jade Pce branch, Jun Wu Yao did not hesitate for a single moment as he carried up Jun Wu Xie across his arms, and with a tap of his feet, he flew up into the sky in an instant.

    That figure that turned into a beam of light that streaked across the sky in a sh, so fast that no one in the city noticed them at all.

    .....

    Mount Fu Yao.

    Once the most tranquil and harmonious ce in the Middle Realm. But now, the ce had changedpletely.

    No one knew why the Cloudy Brook Academy had suddenly closed, including the teachers who had been dismissed who were all filled with suspicions. The position the Cloudy Brook Academy held in the Middle Realm was unique as it did not belong to any one power, but it was a ce that made the Nine Temples and the Twelve Pce had to respect.

    But all of that.....

    Had not changedpletely.

    At the foot of Mount Fu Yao, there was suddenly some people dressed in the liveries of the Nine Temples. Those people held control over the entire entrance into the mountain and the citizens who had originally lived at the foot of Mount Fu Yao had no choice but to make detour around them.

    A beam of light streaked through the sky over Mount Fu Yao, and none of the Nine Temple¡¯s disciples guarding the foot of the mountain noticed anything.

    The beam of lightnded within the dense forest on the mountain and as it was dusk at that time, with the light just fading, it did not draw any attention to itself.

    Jun Wu Xie stood once again on the grass upon Mount Fu Yao, but the state of her mind this time waspletely different from how she had felt before.

    Upon Mount Fu Yao, it was as quiet as before, with only the call of birds and the chirping of insects sounding throughout the mountain.

    Jun Wu Xie narrowed her eyes. Jun Wu Yao had flown extremely fast, and they had merely taken a day and a half toe to Mount Fu Yao. To the time that Tian Ze had mentioned, she still had three days.

    Three days. This was Jun Wu Xie¡¯s final chance. She had to make full use of the time she had to locate Su Ya!

    A ck shadow came slipping out silently from within the dense trees.

    The figure of Ye Mei suddenly appeared before Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao.

    ¡°How?¡± Jun Wu Yao opened his mouth to ask.

    Ye Mei knelt with one knee on the ground and said in a low voice: ¡°Your subordinate has already investigated and has found that Mount Fu Yao is now filled with the Nine Temple¡¯s disciples everywhere. All the various temples of the Nine Temples have sent their people here and they have mobilized a bunch of people who are at least of the Elder status, but I have not seen any of the Nine Temples Lords appear.....¡±

    Mount Fu Yao had been upied by the Nine Temples from top to bottom and it was impossible for anyone toe into the mountain with a temple token from the Nine Temples. Not only the foot of the mountain had the Nine Temples¡¯ disciples garrisoned there, but they also have many teams of people, several tens at least searching around the middle of the mountain. And right upon the summit, the Nine Temples had taken it overpletely, with what was once the Cloudy Brook Academy filled with the Nine Temples¡¯ disciples.

    ¡°Did you manage to find Su Ya?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked immediately.

    And Ye Mei shook his head regretfully.

 Chapter 2160 - Descending upon Mount Fu Yao Again (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2160: Descending upon Mount Fu Yao Again (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Your subordinate has checked many ces but still have yet to find any signs of Su Ya.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s brows knitted up slightly. Su Ya and Tian Ze were both Silver Spirits and the little old man as their Master would naturally possess more exceptional powers than them. For the Nine Temples to have hidden Su Ya so well and to have sent out such arge number of people to patrol the ce, they must fear that the little old man would sneak in and bring Su Ya out of the ce. Jun Wu Xie had guessed that it was impossible that they would just casually hide Su Ya anywhere but if even Ye Mei was unable to find her.....

    ¡°Are you saying that the Nine Temple Lords had note here?¡± Jun Wu Xie then asked.

    Ye Mei nodded. ¡°Ye Sha sent news to me earlier. He is following Lord Jue¡¯s orders and has been keeping close watch on the movements of the Nine Temple Lords. He has discovered that the Nine Temple Lords have gathered together in the Heavenly Wolf Temple and they seem to be discussing about something. As all of them possess Gold Spirits, Ye Sha did not dare to get too close and hence could not be clear about what they were discussing about. The only point to note was that they did not seem to have any intentions ofing to Mount Fu Yao.¡±

    Mount Fu Yao could be said to be the demarcation line between the boundaries of the Twelve Pces¡¯ and the Nine Temples¡¯ forces. The journey to Mount Fu Yao from the Heavenly Wolf Temple would take at least nine days. Although a Gold Spirit was highly powerful, but they wouldn¡¯t be able to fly through the air like Jun Wu Yao. Hence, it was basically impossible for them to rush their way over to Mount Fu Yao within the next three days.

    ¡°The Nine Temple Lords are noting?¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes narrowed up slightly, a slight feeling telling her that something was not right.

    To have been able to produce two disciples possessing Silver Spirits, it goes without having to say that the little old man¡¯s powers would naturally be stronger, maybe already a gold spirit, and the prowess of a Gold Spirit was definitely not what Silver Spirits could stand against. Although he would not be able to take down tens of millions enemies, but having him rescue Su Ya while being heavily surrounded would not be too hard.

    Since the Nine Temples had already spent so much effort to force the little old man to show himself, how could they possibly not know what kind of powers he possess? But the nine Gold Spirits of the Nine Temples were however sitting back and would not be appearing here at Mount Fu Yao. Wouldn¡¯t that be presenting a great big w in their ns to the little old man?

    ¡°Besides the Nine Temples, are there any others on Mount Fu Yao?¡± Jun Wu Xie suddenly asked.

    Ye Mei was slightly taken aback, not knowing why Jun Wu Xie would suddenly ask such a question, but he went on to answer: ¡°Your subordinate did not see any others but I am not entirely certain of it.¡±

    Ye Mei¡¯s powers could not bepared to Ye Gu¡¯s and if the target¡¯s powers were above his, Ye Mei would then not be able to find out much.

    But there was one point that Ye Mei felt was rather suspicious.

    ¡°I tailed several of the Nine Temples¡¯ Elders and I discovered that they would gather everyday at a particr loft building in the Cloudy Brook Academy. But as their numbers were too many, your subordinate did not dare to follow them inside to investigate, and I do not know if there are more people in there.¡± Ye Mei was very careful with his report, as this was a matter of grave importance and he did not dare to be too stubborn about things.

    ¡°Loft.....¡± Jun Wu Xie bit her lip thoughtfully. She just did not believe that after the Nine Temples captured Su Ya to force the little old man to appear, they would still leave such a fatal w in their plot. Without the Gold Spirits to hold the fort, how could they possibly dare to invite the enemy toe in?

    In the Middle Realm, people who had attained the Gold Spirit were only a rare few. Could it be possible that there were more Gold Spirits hidden?

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mind whirred quickly, seeking to fully decipher the entire situation on Mount Fu Yao in the shortest time possible.

    ¡°Blood Sacrifice of the Three Realms..... Nine Temples..... Upper Realm.....¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up and she lifted her head to look at Jun Wu Yao.

    ¡°Could it be that the people who wants to capture my Grandmaster isn¡¯t the Nine Temples..... but the Upper Realm? It¡¯s people from the Upper Realm who is trying to capture my Grandmaster?¡±

    If that was true, then everything would make sense!

 Chapter 2161 - Descending upon Mount Fu Yao Again (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2161: Descending upon Mount Fu Yao Again (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Tian Ze had said it before. These people were trying to capture the little old man to force him to hand over a precious artifact, and that artifact had something to do with the Blood Sacrifice Array.

    The Blood Sacrifice Array was a plot by the Upper Realm. The Nine Temples had always been respectful to Mount Fu Yao before and had never shown the slightest disrespect. But they have suddenly struck..... This did not seem like the way the Nine Temples would act.

    ¡°Does Little Xie mean to say that upon Mount Fu Yao now, there are people from the Upper Realm hidden currently?¡± Jun Wu Yao asked, his brow slightly arched up as a glint of murder shed in his eyes.

    Jun Wu Xie then said: ¡°I cannot be certain. It is just my guess.¡±

    But looking at the the current circumstances, it was highly possible the situation was as she had thought. If this was truly the Upper Realm¡¯s doing, then it was obvious that inside the loft that Ye Mei did not dare to go into would be hiding powerful people from the Upper Realm, and that was why the Nine Temple Lords had note.

    But there was another thought that Jun Wu Xie had in her heart. She beckoned with her hand for Ye Mei toe forward, and she then whispered a few sentences in his ear. Ye Mei immediately nodded his head and disappeared from his spot. But in a blink, Ye Mei came back. Upon his return, he held a set of clothes embroidered with a wolf emblem in his hands.

    Jun Wu Xie took the clothes and changed into them under Jun Wu Yao¡¯s cover. She altered her looks and looking at Jun Wu Xie wearing the Heavenly Wolf Temple¡¯s uniform, she had changed herself into a unremarkable looking youth.

    ¡°There¡¯s still three more days¡¯ time and I need to check whether there is any other thing that is strange here on Mount Fu Yao.¡± Jun Wu Xie narrowed her eyes and said. If this was in the past, she might not dare to infiltrate herself among the Nine Temples¡¯ forces as the Nine Temples were afterall not like the Twelve Pces. Powerful pugilists were abundant among them and just the number of Silver Spirits were terrifyingly many. But now, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s powers was already about to breakthrough to the Gold Spirit and as long as they were people with powers below that of the Gold Spirit, they would not be able to detect her true level of strength.

    For the Nine Temples to choose to be subservient to the Upper Realm, it was something that should not surprise anyone. But if that was truly the case, then why had the Nine Temple Lords shut themselves in? Wouldn¡¯t this be a great opportunity for them to show their loyalty to the Upper Realm?

    A vague guess swirled in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s head which made Jun Wu Xie feel she really needed to get a clear picture of the situation on Mount Fu Yao.

    ¡°If you want to check things out further, just go ahead and do it. I¡¯ll just stand back and protect you.¡± Jun Wu Yao said with a smile as his finger hooked up a lock of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s dark hair and toyed with it at the end of his fingertips.

    With Jun Wu Yao¡¯s powers, even Gold Spirits could not possibly be able to detect his presence, and there was no need for him to change his looks.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded her head. It was the final three days, she had to keep a tight grasp on them!

    The sky gradually turned dark and Mount Fu Yao was enveloped by night. Changed into the Heavenly Wolf Temple¡¯s uniform, Jun Wu Xie already petite figure that was concealed by the darkness of night slipped silently through the mountains. With her current level of power, not a single one of the patrolling soldiers detected a thing.

    From mid mountain to the peak, it took just a few moments. The night shrouded Mount Fu Yao became exceptionally quiet, and the clusters of firelight weaved through the mountain forest like a roaming dragon, the bright lights illuminating the way to the Cloudy Brook Academy right at the top.

    Based on what Ye Sha had said, the number of people the Nine Temples had sent here numbered in the tens of thousands. If the Cloudy Brook Academy had not been so vast, it would be hard to amodate every single one of them. But among the tens of thousands, arge part of them have been sent out to patrol the mid mountain areas and to guard the mountain¡¯s foot, leaving only a small portion of their people up on the summit.

    Jun Wu Xie slipped into the Cloudy Brook Academy without a sound. Having left from this ce for such a long while, she had not thought that she woulde set foot into the Cloudy Brook Academy again, and to find that the ce was still the same, but the people havepletely changed.

 Chapter 2162 - Long Time No See (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2162: Long Time No See (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    In the Cloudy Brook Academy, every de of grass and wood she was once familiar with was still there, but the many faces that she knew from before were no longer there. Upon the academy¡¯s wide main avenue, several teams of people were carrying torches while they patrolled. The closer it was to the peak, the denser the number of patrols were. And within the Cloudy Brook Academy itself, there were a guard post every ten steps, the entire ce tightly guarded. If not for the fact that Jun Wu Xie used powers almostparable to that of a Gold Spirit, it was feared that she would have exposed her location the moment she got close to the Cloudy Brook Academy.

    Jun Wu Xie passed fleetingly through the darkness without anyone noticing anything. She wasn¡¯t blindly searching aimlessly around the academy but was carefully observing every bit of movement in there.

    Ye Mei had almost turned the entire Cloudy Brook Academy upside down and the only ce he had not gone into was coincidentally the Spirit Mastery Faculty that Jun Wu Xie was at back then!

    Jun Wu Xie had spent an uncountable amount of time with Su Ya in the Spirit Mastery Faculty and now that she hade to the outside of the Spirit Mastery Faculty, a sliver of chagrin rose up in her heart, and that sense of indignation went on to fuel the hatred she felt towards the enemy.

    Even with Jun Wu Xie¡¯s current level of power, she could not sense the presence of anyone inside the Spirit Mastery Faculty but that, fundamentally speaking, could not possibly be a fact as the inside of the Spirit Mastery Faculty was at that moment well lit with lights, and Jun Wu Xie had clearly seen from the windows the vague shadows of several people but had not been able to sense anyone inside.

    As she had thought, they had kept a hand well hidden!

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes narrowed. She had thought that there must be something strange with the ce that Ye Mei was unable to investigate and now that she hade here herself, she was more certain that her guess was correct. People that she was unable to sense, must definitely hold powers of the Gold Spirit and above!

    As far as the eye could see in the entire Middle Realm, how many Gold Spirits were there in total? Even if there were reclusive ones who hid themselves, their numbers could not possibly be more than she could count on one hand. But the number of people in that loft was clearly more than five people!

    Jun Wu Xie could almost be certain that Su Ya was being hidden in the Spirit Mastery Faculty!

    That thought had just risen up in her mind when Jun Wu Xie almost could not suppress the impulse to charge into the Spirit Mastery Faculty to rescue Su Ya, but she finally managed to hold herself back in the end.

    Su Ya was at that moment in their hands, and if she were to charge in there recklessly, even with Jun Wu Yao beside her, the enemy would still have a chance of killing Su Ya first.

    And Jun Wu Xie was not about to take Su Ya¡¯s life as a joke!

    Since those people were using Su Ya as a lure to force the little old man to show himself, it was thought that before deadline in the next three days, Su Ya would be safe.

    Jun Wu Xie silently retreated back under the darkness, her cold eyes hidden under the darkness of night shining with a sinister icy glint. No matter who those people were, anyone who dared to harm her Master, would have to pay the price in blood!

    Within the Cloudy Brook Academy, besides the Nine Temples¡¯ disciples patrolling the ce back and forth, some of the Nine Temples¡¯ Elders would also pass asionally. The went about silent without a word throughout, and even when they saw people they were on familiar terms with, they only exchanged nces. The atmosphere in the whole Cloudy Brook Academy was extremely queer, and deathly quiet.

    A handsome looking man carried a wine urn in his hand and walked by on the academy¡¯s main avenue. The elderly man by his shoulder merely nodded his head at the handsome man but did not say anything, passing each other just like that.

    A sliver of a smile hooked up the corners of the man¡¯s mouth as he went walking towards the ce he was staying at.

    Walking till he came beside the dark and shady trees, the man suddenly heard a faint sound. His steps slowed slightly as a unremarkable looking youth dressed in the Heavenly Wolf uniform came walking towards him. In the instant that the youth was just passing his shoulder, the man suddenly halted his step and he said.

    ¡°Hold it.¡±

 Chapter 2163 - Long Time No See (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2163: Long Time No See (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The Heavenly Wolf Temple¡¯s disciple immediately paused in his steps and turned around, to stand respectfully in ce.

    ¡°You are a disciple of the Heavenly Wolf Temple?¡± The man raised up an eyebrow slightly, his face filled with an easy smile, his gaze falling upon upon the wolf emblem on the other party¡¯s chest. Those clothes were the standard uniform of the Heavenly Wolf Temple and the clothes on the man¡¯s body had the same wolf emblem, but his were more luxuriouspared to those on the youth, and it could be seen with just one look that his position in the Heavenly Wolf Temple was not ordinary.

    ¡°Yes.¡± The youth nodded and replied.

    The man stared with measuring gaze at the youth, and it seemed thoughts of teasing the kid had risen up in his mind.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re a disciple of the Heavenly Wolf Temple, why did you not greet me when you saw me? Could you have forgotten your manners?¡±

    The youth¡¯s shoulders stiffened and it looked like he had suffered a shock as he said hurriedly: ¡°Your disciple wouldn¡¯t dare. Your disciple greets Elder Su! It was too dark just now and your disciple was in a hurry and failed to notice Elder Su. I beg for Elder Su to not take offence.¡±

    The voice of that youth was clear, and was a little frantic, a little anxious, not sounding like he was pretending.

    Su Jing Yan¡¯s brows lifted up slightly,pletely not expecting the other party to really be able to recognize him and his position. He had initially thought that the disciple looked highly unfamiliar and was suspicious of the other party¡¯s identity, never expecting that the kid would be able to immediately know that he was the Heavenly Wolf Temple¡¯s Elder Su the moment he opened his mouth.

    [Could he have thought too much about it?]

    Su Jing Yan¡¯s brows creased up slightly, as his sliver of suspicion towards the youth faded away with the call of ¡°Elder Su¡±.

    ¡°Where are you going to from here?¡± Su Jing Yan asked without showing any change in his expression.

    ¡°Your disciple has just gone to the toilet and lost my patrol mates. I am rushing to go join them..... and that is why I was a little anxious. I beg for Elder Su to forgive me.¡± The youth was still trembling, like he was feeling rather frightened.

    Su Jing Yan was silent for a while and really could not find anything strange. For this mission, the Heavenly Wolf Temple had sent a whole contingent of one thousand five hundred men. With such a great number, even he would not be able to recognize them all. But as he had felt that the youth¡¯s actions had been rather peculiar, he had stopped and questioned the kid, though he had gotten nothing out of him.

    Maybe he had just been overthinking it. Mount Fu Yao was now under heavy guard and it was all in preparation of setting up an inescapable web for a particr person, and how could any regr person be able to sneak in here undetected? Moreover, although one might be able to alter their looks but they would not be able to hide their age. The youth was petite in size and his limbs thin and slender, not a single sign of old age on his skin. There was also that clear and puerile voice, which was not something that person would be able to imitate even if he wanted to.

    Thinking about that, Su Jing Yan then waved his hand dismissively, and said disinterestedly: ¡°Go.¡±

    The youth quickly nodded and was his face filled up with delight as he turned around to leave.

    Su Jing Yan watched the youth¡¯s small back and could not help but feel how funny his jumpy suspicions seemed now. He then turned around as well and went walking towards his intended destination.

    But.....

    He had not even taken five steps when an icy cold dagger was suddenly held horizontally across his throat.

    ¡°Do not make a single sound or I cannot guarantee that I will not slit your throat.¡± A low raspy voice of a man suddenly sounded from behind Su Jing Yan¡¯s back. That man hade in so suddenly that Su Jing Yan had not even had the chance to defend himself. His arms were twisted behind his back by the man and he could not move, as a drop of cold sweat slid down Su Jing Yan¡¯s forehead without a sound.

    [He had been too careless!]

 Chapter 2164 - Long Time No See (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2164: Long Time No See (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Su Jing Yan was well aware that his own powers were inferior to that of the man behind him and naturally he did not dare to make any move carelessly.

    That man then brought him toe to a loft building nearby.

    That building was originally used as lodgings for the Cloudy Brook Academy¡¯s disciples and it now looked a little run down. Because this loft building was in a highly remote location in the academy and it was a rather old building, there wasn¡¯t any of the Nine Temples¡¯ people staying in there.

    Su Jing Yan was taken prisoner and taken into a room. He had just stepped through the room¡¯s door when he immediately saw a slender figure standing right in front of the window. Moonlight spilled in through the window and the person stood bathed under the silvery light, his body seemingly surrounded by a halo of the moon¡¯s rays.

    It was only when that person turned around that Su Jing Yan was stunned, his feet rooted to the spot!

    Isn¡¯t the person standing at the window the very same Heavenly Wolf Temple disciple he had stopped just earlier! ?

    But there wasn¡¯t that panicked fear in those clear eyes but were now tinged with a certain cold calm.

    ¡°Who are you really?¡± Su Jing Yan asked as he narrowed his eyes. That face was so foreign to him and he was certain that he had never seen that face before.

    The youth standing at the window then walked slowly over to a chair at the side to sit down as that pair of great looking legs crossed casually, chin propped up in a palm as the eyes looked at Su Jing Yan with an imperceptible smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s been quite awhile and Elder Su is rather forgetful.¡± The youth¡¯s voice was a little cold and distant, andpared to the tone earlier, it was a little more high pitched now.

    ¡°I have never seen you before. What do you really want by having me captured and brought here?¡± Su Jing Yan was a little perplexed. Knowing that he had clearly felt that there was something strange with this youth, why had he still fallen for the deception?

    ¡°No hurry. Have a seat first while we talk.¡± The youth said slowly.

    But Su Jing Yan did not move a muscle and just stood in ce.

    The youth¡¯s cold eyes then swept over the man behind Su Jing Yan and said: ¡°Ye Mei, invite Elder Su to take a seat.¡±

    Su Jing Yan suddenly felt an excruciating pain on his shoulder and that tyrannical strength was not one that he could fight against. He was suddenly being properly held down in a chair and although he was seated in a chair, the colour on his face was rather wretched, his wary gaze fixed upon the youth. [The youth clearly knew who he is. Why does he not recognize the youth?]

    ¡°It might be because of the way I look that is causing Elder Su to not remember me. Wait a moment.¡± The youth then shrugged and then raised a hand to reach behind his ear. A gossamer thin mask then fell off the youth¡¯s face and reced in its ce was a stunningly mesmerizing countenance that could bring down cities!

    In an instant, Su Jing Yan was bedazzled as he stared. Under the moonlight, the youth had turned into a stunning youngdy, the highly mesmerizing looks so beautiful like he had never seen before.

    But the youngdy did not pause in her actions as her hands then pulled out another mask out of her Cosmic Sack which she casually wore on her face. This look, was significantly prettier than that inconspicuous countenance he had seen before, butpared to her original looks, it could only be said to be normal and ordinary.

    But uponying eyes on that face, Su Jing Yan¡¯s eyes immediately grew wide, filling up with shock and surprise!

    ¡°Jun Xie! It¡¯s you!¡± Su Jing Yan would not have thought even in his dreams that the person holding him captive would actually be ¡°Jun Xie!¡± ! The youth from the Spirit Mastery Tribe who had stood out from all others in the Battle of the Deities Grand Meet!

    [How could it possibly be him? !]

    ¡°How is this? Elder Su, do you recognize me now?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked as she crossed her hands calmly over her abdomen, looking expressionlessly at Su Jing Yan¡¯s stunned expression.

    ¡°You..... You¡¯re here to save Su Ya?¡± After Su Jing Yan realized who Jun Wu Xie was, his mind immediately came to this conclusion.

 Chapter 2165 - Long Time No See (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2165: Long Time No See (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    During thest Battle of Deities Grand Meet, Su Jing Yan did not have make any moves at all. He only stood by as a bystander and watched silently. Seeing the Twelve Pces vying for all the promising youths that participated in the grand meet, during that heated battle, the one and only person that had caught his attention was Jun Wu Xie.

    Coming from the Spirit Mastery Tribe of the Middle Realm, this was the key reason for him remembering this youth. At that time, Jun Wu Xie represented the already fallen Spirit Jade Pce and was adamant on entering the Cloudy Brook Academy with the identity as a disciple of the Spirit Jade Pce. That itself had stirred up quite amotion. Hence, Su Jing Yan¡¯s curiosity had also been piqued about this strange youth and this was how he had an impression of Jun Wu Xie in his memory.

    He initially thought that being the sole person from the Spirit Mastery Tribe, Jun Wu Xie would set off a wave of storms in the Twelve Pces. However, he never had thought that after this youth had left the Cloudy Brook Academy, he seemed to have disappeared entirely and slowly over time, the memory of this youth started to fade.

    Suddenly meeting Jun Wu Xie, moreover in such a situation, unless Su Jing Yan was a fool, how could he not see that the reason for Jun Wu Xie to appear here was Su Ya?

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Jun Wu Xie did not evade her answer at all and responded directly to Su Jing Yan¡¯s words.

    Su Jing Yan¡¯s expression revealed a slight trace of shock, such a honest and straightforward answer? Just like that?

    ¡°Since you know that Su Ya had been caught by the Nine Temples, why do you still dare toe here? Are you seeking your own death?¡± Su Jing Yan frowned.

    ¡°Su Ya is my Master.¡± Jun Wu Xie replied curtly.

    Su Jing Yan was stunned momentarily.

    Master?

    Just because Su Ya was his Master, he would not hesitate to break into Mount Fu Yao without any regards? Did he not know what kind of people he would make enemies out of?

    ¡°What about that? Although Su Ya is your Master, but she has be the prisoner of the Nine Temples. Us knowing each other can also be a form of fate, let me tell you this, even if you have any heaven defying abilities and go all out, there is absolutely no possibility to bring her out of Mount Fu Yao. I advise you to leave as soon as possible, as for today¡¯s matter, I shall take it as it had never happened.¡± Su Jing Yan said in a low tone and although his words all sounded high and arrogant, but it was strange that his words were all the truth and there were even some anxiety mixed in.

    Jun Wu Xie had met all sorts of people that were crafty as foxes and venomous as snakes. They deliberately deceived people with their flowery words, but she could tell that Su Jing Yan was speaking the truth. He was not trying to protect himself and tried to trick her, he was sincerely persuading her to leave for her own safety.

    Why was this so?

    ¡°Su Ya is my Master, I will not abandon her.¡± Jun Wu Xie said resolutely.

    Su Jing Yan¡¯s brows furrowed even deeper. He had a pretty good impression of Jun Wu Xie. He was rather fond of this interesting youth. But because of the of the Heavenly Wolf Temple¡¯s circumstances that he was unable to invite this youth. Or else, he wouldn¡¯t let go of such a talent to the Spirit Jade Pce.

    ¡°Wu Xie, I don¡¯t care who you are but for the matters happening at Mount Fu Yao, these are things that you cannot meddle in. Since you are Su Ya¡¯s disciple, then you should naturally know her strength. But the way things stand, she doesn¡¯t even have the power to turn things around, so even if you risk all you¡¯ve got ande here with the intention to die, nothing will change the oue. You can¡¯t save Su Ya and will only throw your own life away as well! Since it is a futile effort, why are you still seeking the path of death?¡±

    ¡°Seeking the path of death?¡± Jun Wu Xie lowered her eyes and looked at her shadow that was illuminated by the moonlight. In a sombre tone, she said: ¡°So you want me to watch my own Master die and do nothing?¡±

    Her voice was very faint, but it was filled with deep oppression. Su Jing Yan even felt a trace of killing intent...

 Chapter 2166 - Long Time No See (5)

    <h4>Chapter 2166: Long Time No See (5)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m letting you do this, but this is the only thing that you can do.¡± Su Jing Yan said in a grave tone with his brows wrinkled. If it was possible, he really didn¡¯t want Jun Wu Xie to be embroiled in this matter. The situation was tooplicated and it was not something that Jun Wu Xie could intervene in.

    ¡°I can tell you that even if you¡¯ve exhausted all means to save Su Ya, you still can¡¯t walk out of Mount Fu Yao alive. Su Ya¡¯s destined to die here, catching her is to force her Master to appear. Everything has been set up as an inescapable and Su Ya is bait. For you to have snuck here undiscovered is because you are unable to find traces of her and even if you managed to find it, she¡¯s heavily guarded. Wu Xie, I know that you are extraordinary but how many Gold Spirits can you contend against?¡± Su Jing Yan raised his head and looked directly at Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Gold Spirits, sure enough...the people who caught Su Ya are from the Upper Realm.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s expression suddenly changed.

    Su Jing Yan waspletely stunned, the killing intent that Jun Wu Xie exuded was thick and murderous, her face showed the thirst for murder, yet in a split second...how did everything change back to a calm?

    Unless...

    The previous set of actions was just a facade that she had deliberately showed?

    Su Jing Yan suddenly felt that he had been duped by Jun Wu Xie and had said something that he should not have said.

    ¡°What are you talking about? I don¡¯t seem to understand.¡± Su Jing Yan removed his gaze and acted as if he had no idea on what she was talking about.

    Jun Wu Xie had no intention to let him muddle through this so easily.

    ¡°There is only a handful of Gold Spirits in the Middle Realm. The nine people who are known to the world are the Nine Temple Lords of the Nine Temples. Other than these nine, in the entire Middle Realm, the others who¡¯ve attained the Gold Spirit are all reclusive masters. Currently, the Nine Temple Lords have all gathered together in the Heavenly Wolf Temple. Since they are not here, then who could be the Gold Spirits at Mount Fu Yao? And you also mentioned earlier, how many Gold Spirits can I contend against? It is obvious that the number of Gold Spirits in Cloudy Brook Academy is definitely more than one or two. This is not the power that the Middle Realm cane up with. The Nine Temples has always respected Cloudy Brook Academy and never did any disrespectful things. However, they suddenly turned and caught Su Ya to force the Headmaster of Cloudy Brook Academy to appear. This is not something like what the Nine Temples will do... Su Jing Yan, whether you admit it or not, I have already determined that the people who caught Su Ya are from the Upper Realm.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes slowly raised her gaze. She had pretended to be indignant and desperate before, just to let Su Jing Yan rx his vignce.

    Su Jing Yan was not a bad person and it was not difficult to see that he did not want her to be embroiled in this and lose her life in the process. And it was also because of this that she did not take his life away to silence him right after she had attained the answers she wanted.

    Never in his dreams would he have thought that he would have been swindled by Jun Wu Xie and his expression was ugly to the extreme. Jun Wu Xie had already identified everything and no matter how much he tried to change his words, she would not believe him.

    After a moment, Su Jing Yan started to sweat profusely and he was soon drenched in cold sweat. He raised his head and covered his face as he remained silent for a long while.

    After deep contemtion, he sighed and said: ¡°Since you already know who you¡¯re up against, do you still have toe forward to die? I didn¡¯t lie to you, you really do not have any chance to save Su Ya. Those people aren¡¯t in the same league and are not ones that you can contend against.¡±

    ¡°No matter what, I must save her.¡± Jun Wu Xie replied in a resolute and determined voice.

    Su Jing Yan took in a deep breath and raised his head to look at her. He did not understand, how could Jun Wu Xie be so determined and unfaltered despite knowing who the enemies are?

    Was she really not afraid of death?

 Chapter 2167 - One Thousand Gold Spirits

    <h4>Chapter 2167: One Thousand Gold Spirits</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°The Upper Realm is not something that you and I can contend against.¡± Su Jing Yan shook his head and smiled wryly. ¡°Why are you so persistent?¡±

    The division of the three realms, the Lower Realm, the Middle Realm, the Upper Realms. Just from the first word, the division of powers was apparent. With just the words alone, the powers were visible. The people from the Lower Realm were just like ants to the Middle Realm and in the eyes of the Upper Realm, those from the Middle Realm were just like fish meat.

    Among the three realms, the Upper Realm was almost legendary. The Middle Realm may have some connections with the Lower Realm. However, the Upper Realm had already formed at the beginning of the creation of the Three Realms. At that time, there wasn¡¯t any Lower Realm nor Middle Realm. It justprised of a chaotic mix of barbaric forces where dynasties had yet been established and it was none other than the chaotic savagends.

    In the eyes of many, the Upper Realm was akin to the realm of the gods. Rumours had it that the strongest of the Upper Realm were omnipotent; they could call forth the wind and rain, and could even transform beans into soldiers. What difference was there between them and the Gods?

    There were even rumours that the existence of the Lower Realm and the Middle Realm was created on the whim of the leaders of the Upper Realm. The two realms did not exist then. Only because of this novel thought from the Upper Realm did the current realmse into existence.

    ¡°Perhaps in the eyes of others, the Nine Temples are already strong enough, but I am not afraid to tell you that inparison with the Upper Realm, we are even not evenparable to an ant. The strongest Gold Spirits in the Middle Realm are only ordinary in the Upper Realm and just anyone from the Upper Realm is as powerful. I am not an rmist, I can tell you now that there is a thousand Gold Spirits in Cloudy Brook Academy! Can you even fathom what this means? Even if you have three heads and six arms, you can¡¯tpete with these thousand Gold Spirits!¡± Su Jing Yan¡¯s voice held a trace of despair, everyone here knows the Nine Temples and Twelve Pces, but they didn¡¯t know that in the eyes of the Upper Realm, what were they even?

    A thousand Gold Spirits!

    Jun Wu Xie was shocked!

    She had already guessed that it was not easy to go against the Upper Realm, but she did not think that the highest levels in the Middle Realms, the supreme Gold Spirit, once the Upper Realm decided to start, the first strike would be ... a thousand Gold Spirits?

    A thousand Gold Spirits! ! !

    What a horrific number!

    Don¡¯t even mention Jun Wu Xie herself, even if she mobilizes the forces of the Lower Realm, and even if the Twelve Pces are willing to help, and adding on the Nine Temples , however, even with the might of all three forces, just based on hundreds of thousands of army, that itself was not enough to contend against this thousand Gold Spirits!

    ¡°The ones who had tortured my Master and Master Uncle, was it the doing of the Nine Temples?¡± Jun Wu Xie suddenly asked.

    Su Jing Yan was stunned for a moment, and immediately understood that Jun Wu Xie was referring to Su Ya and Tian Ze.

    Su Jing Yan shook his head.

    ¡°Torture? They don¡¯t even want these two people to be held under us. From catching to imprisonment, they did it all by themselves. Do you think that in their eyes, we are qualified to intervene in their affairs? I¡¯m not afraid of your jokes, in the eyes of the people from the Upper Realm, us Nine Temples are just like their dogs, a dog I tell you, how can I dare to act?¡±

    Su Jing Yan¡¯s words were not fake. Tian Ze thought that it was the doing of the Nine Temples because he saw the disciples of the Nine Temples and had mistakenly thought that those from the Upper Realm were also from the Nine Temples. He did not know that the Nine Temples was only a bystander from the beginning to the end. They did not even have the qualifications to touch their prisoners.

    Although Tian Ze was an apprentice of the little old man, there were some things that the little old man did not let his apprentice know too much.

    Knowing too much was dangerous for Tian Ze and Su Ya.

 Chapter 2168 - Secret History of the Nine Temples (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2168: Secret History of the Nine Temples (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°I have already said all that¡¯s needed to be said. I think that you should have alreadyprehended the current situation. If you still insist on this, I will not ask any further. Rest assured, I will not talk to anyone about the matters today no matter whether you believe it or not. In the case of Nine Temples, the Upper Realm are enemies and not friends, we are just simply powerless.¡± Su Jing Yan smiled bitterly. If this was not the case, as the elder of the Heavenly Wolf Temple, I am afraid that no one could imagine that the illustrious Nine Temples, one of the major powerhouses in the Middle Realm could reveal such helplessness and weakness.

    ¡°Is the reason for the peace in the Nine Temples simply because of the Upper Realm or because of the Blood Sacrifice Array?¡± Jun Wu Xie suddenly asked.

    Su Jing Yan looked at Jun Wu Xie strangely, he thought that she was here just to save people, but never did he expect... that she would actually know about the existence of the Blood Sacrifice Array.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Su Jing Yan gritted his teeth.

    ¡°The Upper Realm has ordered us to search for a precious artifact, and build the rune totems needed for the Blood Sacrifice Array in the Middle Realm. We didn¡¯t know where the artifact was at first, until the news came from the Spirit Void Pce and divulged that it was hidden within Cloudy Brook Academy. It was from then on that...¡±

    Before the Nine Temples, there was no malice against Cloudy Brook Academy until the news was released, which brought about the disaster to Cloudy Brook Academy.

    ¡°Spirit Void Pce...¡± The eyes of Jun Wu Xie narrowed as a dangerous glint shed by.

    Wasn¡¯t the Young Pce Lord of the Spirit Void Pce the birth mother of Gu Ying? Wouldn¡¯t that make the Pce Lord of the Spirit Void Pce the grandfather of Gu Ying?

    In a mere moment, all the clues that were once scattered about in the mind of Jun Wu Xie gradually became clear. ording to the information provided by Tian Ze, the very first time that Cloudy Brook Academy had noticed strange movements was precisely just the night before Gu Ying had left Cloudy Brook Academy. It was then that the news of the artifact being at Cloudy Brook Academy was divulged from Spirit Void Pce. All of this seems too coincidental and could only show prove that the news all came from Gu Ying!

    Jun Wu Xie fell into silence. She also knew about the attack and they themselves had solved many killers. At that time, they did not think that it was actually a sign that was the start of the disaster of Cloudy Brook Academy...

    ¡°Nine Temples and the Upper Realm are enemies and not friends? That is not true.¡± A sudden voice that was filled with mirth transmitted over from the door.

    Su Jing Yan was shocked and immediately turned to look.

    However, just one nce and Su Jing Yan¡¯s blood almost flowed backwards!

    The handsome man standing in front of the door had a pair of violet eyes. The sexy thin lips evoked a sinuous arc. That pair of enchanting eyes clearly had a hint of smile, but Su Jing Yan only felt cold and terror.

    ¡°Dark Emperor...¡± Su Jing Yan uttered out in shock and couldn¡¯t believe his eyes.

    The very person standing at the door was the Dark Emperor that reigned over the Dark Regions that had fallen over a thousand years ago!

    Wasn¡¯t..wasn¡¯t he already dead?!

    The huge shock shrouded Su Jing Yan¡¯s heart, and his heart felt like it was ready to jump out at anytime.

    Jun Wu Yao strode over to the side of Jun Wu Xie in a leisurely manner, and rested one hand at the back of her chair. That pair of violet eyes fell on Su Jing Yan¡¯s body.

    ¡°If I remember correctly, aren¡¯t the Nine Temple Lords from the Upper Realm?¡± That voice that contained a hint of smile was very maic, but when it fell into Su Jing Yan¡¯s ears, he could not help but tremble.

    ¡°The Pce Lords of the Nine Temples are from the Upper Realm?¡± There was a hint of surprise in the eyes of Jun Wu Xie. This piece of news was really amazing.

    Jun Wu Yao curled his lips into a smirk and said: ¡°In the past, the Upper Realm started the Lower Realm and the Middle Realm. In order to control the Middle Realm, nine people were sent to establish power in the Middle Realm. The nine people are now the Pce Lords of the Nine Temples.¡±

 Chapter 2169 - Secret History of the Nine Temples (2ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2169: Secret History of the Nine Temples (2£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Su Jing Yan¡¯s gaze started to tremble. He didn¡¯t dare to look directly at the Dark Emperor, and that pair of purple eyes seemed to be able to see through everything.

    ¡°The Nine Temple Lords are people from the Upper Realm?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked curiously as these things have never been mentioned before.

    Jun Wu Yao reached his arms out and pulled a chair to the side of Jun Wu Xie and sat down. He then casually crossed his legs, with one arm hung on the back of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s chair, his fingerszily twirled about her hair, and said in a carefree manner: ¡°The people from the Upper Realm areparable to the gods, but yet they are not true gods. It can be said that they are only one step away from the position of the gods, but this one step is still a clear and distinct line that forever separates them from the divine entity. They are not willing to resign to such a fate and because of this insane resolution, they want to make use of the Lower and Middle Realm and hence, they created the Blood Sacrifice Array in an attempt to break through this boundary. Toplete this, just relying on the Upper Realm on its own would not suffice, so they picked nine people to enter the Middle Realm to pave the way for themselves. These nine people were exceptionally talented and had extraordinary wisdom and very soon, the forces of the Nine Temples were established.¡±

    ¡°The Twelve Pces were established by the people of the Middle Realm. They wholeheartedly wanted topete with the Nine Temples but these pitiful fools did not know that the minds of the Nine Temples had never been ced on this at all. As far as I know, the reason why the Upper Realm were willing to release these nine people because they had no other way out. When they had entered the Middle Realm, they had to take sterilization medicine. It can also be said that from the beginning, the Nine Temples were just mere tools for the Upper Realm to achieve their twisted goals. Just one thing that I am very surprised with is that the Nine Temples¡¯ behaviour had been rather perfunctory ofte, does it mean that a rebellious notion has blossomed within the Nine Temples against the Upper Realm?¡± Jun Wu Yao¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t very loud, but once it reached Su Jing Yan¡¯s ears, his hair all stood on ends.

    The Dark Emperor who once unified the Middle Realm was really not an ordinary person. In a few words, he managed to let Su Jing Yan lose hisposure.

    ¡°Sterilization? But isn¡¯t the Young Pce Lord of the Spirit Void Pce...¡± Jun Wu Xie was somewhat puzzled.

    Jun Wu Yaoughed and said: ¡°She is just but a foster daughter. The Nine Temples want to stabilize their power and would naturally not let others know their secrets. If they let their men know that they are a group of infertile pitiful creatures, who knows what kind of untoward thoughts may sprout.¡±

    Not only the Spirit Void Pce, but the other Eight Lords of the Nine Temples also secretly adopted a lot of children, and when they were still babies, they were secretly brought into the Nine Temples and crowned with the titles of the sons and daughters of the Lords. But this has gone on for so many years and those children gradually grew up, and many of them even died of old age yet their fathers still remained healthy. The millennium did not leave any traces on them and the people in the Middle Realm grew suspicious on why the Nine Pce Lords did not pass on their immortality to their children. Now, Jun Wu Yao had uncovered the millenium year old truth.

    Jun Wu Xie was enthralled as she listened to his maic voice uncovering bits and pieces of the secret history, but Su Jing Yan has long been stunned by Jun Wu Yao. His fearful eyes looked at Jun Wu Yao with trepidation.

    ¡°Elder Su, you have not answered my question yet.¡± Jun Wu Yao did not seem to notice the fear in Su Jing Yan¡¯s eyes. The origin of the Nine Temples was extremely confidential. Even in the Nine Temples, there were only a handful of people who know it. Jun Wu Yao was sure that Su Jing Yan knows all this, otherwise why would he know that the people were sent by the Upper Realm?

 Chapter 2170 - Secret History of the Nine Temples (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2170: Secret History of the Nine Temples (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Su Jing Yan was trembling, although Jun Wu Yao spoke with a smile, yet all he felt was unprecedented fear.

    ¡°How do you know... all these...¡± Su Jing Yan looked at Jun Wu Yao apprehensively. Towards the Dark Emperor, the Middle Realm knew very little about him. The Dark Emperor suddenly appeared in the Middle Realm which he then suppressed it with absolute strength. Initially, the Nine Temples thought that the Dark Emperor was also sent by the Upper Realm and was ready to reach out to him, in the end, they were utterly crushed under his violent oppression ...

    Who was the Dark Emperor?

    No one in the Middle Realm knows and his very existence was a huge mystery.

    However, he knew the Three Realms like the back of his hands; he even knew the secret of the Nine Temples so clearly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask me how do I know, you just need to answer my question. I think... you shouldn¡¯t want to suffer too much?¡± Jun Wu Yao narrowed his eyes, as he slightly lifted his hand that was on hisp. A dark spirit suddenly appeared at his fingertips.

    When Su Jing Yan saw the dark spirit, his face immediately paled to a shade of white. The dark spirit of the Dark Emperor was not the same as spirit energy. This mysterious power had evoked a whole new wave of fear in the Middle Realm.

    ¡°You...you¡¯ve guessed it. The Nine Temples are dissatisfied with the practice of the Upper Realm.¡± Su Jing Yan gnashed his teeth, he was very clear, even if he does not say it, there would be other ways to make him open his mouth.

    ¡°When the Pce Lords first came to the Middle Realms, they were really loyal to the Upper Realm. Without knowing what kind of array they were going to construct, they simply followed the orders...¡±

    Due to their loyalty to the Upper Realm, the Nine Lords of the Nine Temples never questioned a thing. They were like monsters without feelings, and everything was done in ordance with the instructions of the Upper Realm.

    The construction of the Nine Temples, the strengthening of the forces, the engraving of the rune totems, and the hiding their own origins have nothing to do with them. For thousands of years, they have been doing this. In order to hide their own defects, they even married wives, and they raised their babies. These were originally intended to cover up their secrets, but after thousands of years passed, these eventually melted the hearts of the nine people.

    For people that uphold loyalty, their heart wouldn¡¯t be too bad, hence when they watched their adopted babies grow up to children, calling them father with a crisp voice... emotions other than loyalty started to manifest in their hearts.

    These changes were quietly happening. They began to have more feelings. Although they couldn¡¯t have their own children, they also fell in love with those gentlepanions of theirs, and also loved the children who called them fathers...

    Without knowing, these changes in their hearts made them start to think about their wives and children. When they gradually realized the real purpose of the Upper Realm, there was a crack in their loyalty.

    Blood Sacrifice of the Three Realms!

    How cruel was that? For them who had spent thousands of years in the Middle Realm, how could they bear it?

    Although their wives and children could not apany them for life, their grandchildren and generation after generations continued on. The hearts of the nine had been eroded with emotions and they couldn¡¯t bear to destroy all of this.

    But after all, they had all came from the Upper Realm and know how powerful the strength of the Upper Realm was. Even if they don¡¯t want to, they couldn¡¯t change anything with the ability of just nine of them. Hence, they chose to be perfunctory, as much as possible. To try to dy the arrival of that nightmare.

 Chapter 2171 - The Secret History of the Nine Temples (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2171: The Secret History of the Nine Temples (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°As for the things that happened in Cloudy Brook Academy, we had no intention to intervene initially, but the grandson of the Spirit Void Pce suddenly brought news and said that the artifact that the Upper Realm had been seeking was most likely to be in Cloudy Brook Academy. Over the years, although the Nine Temple Lords have a vague idea, they had not done anything and just tried to dy the time. But that person had people from the Upper Realm at his side so even if the Nine Temple Lords wanted to suppress the news, they didn¡¯t have the ability to.¡± Su Jing Yan gritted his teeth as a trace of resentment shed in his eyes.

    Because this piece of news had spread to the Upper Realm, the Upper Realm began to be suspicious of the Nine Temples, and even imposed punishment on the Nine Temple Lords. They even gave them an ultimatum and asked them to cooperate with the action, otherwise they would not mind topletely obliterate them.

    In desperation, the Nine Temples had sent some people and together with some people from the Upper Realm, they caught Su Ya. Perhaps because the Upper Realm had already discovered the changes in the Nine Temples, they were not willing to let the people of the Nine Temples intervene any point after that.

    ¡°The Dark Emperor, what you¡¯ve asked, I have already said. These are the truth.¡± Su Jing Yan said, he was not worried that these news will fall into the ears of Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao, nor was he he worried that the Upper Realm would know of his betrayal. Not to mention, Jun Wu Xie had already realized that Su Jing Yan had deliberately disclosed more information to them.

    When he knew the maliciousness of the Upper Realm, Su Jing Yan could not bear it anymore, but he was too weak and powerless to retaliate. But when Jun Wu Yao appeared before him, he saw a glimmer of hope, and revealed all the things he knew, all with a single wish to stop that nightmare.

    Noticing the intention of Su Jing Yan, Jun Wu Xie could not help but sigh in her heart.

    In the end, the Nine Temples were just disposable chess pieces that had been manipted by the Upper Realm. Even if they still had a shred of conscience, they were powerless against such a strong enemy.

    ¡°Which step of the n have the Upper Realm progressed to?¡± Jun Wu Yao asked.

    Su Jing Yan said: ¡°Most of the rune totems had already beenpleted. It should have been done much earlier, but I don¡¯t know why it was dragged up to the present. A thousand years ago, the Upper Realm had suddenly issued instructions and ordered the Temple Lords toplete the work as soon as possible. It seems that they were anxious to use it.¡±

    The Nine Temples have been in the Middle Realm for thousands of years, but the urging of the Upper Realm began only a thousand years ago. Before that, they had not rushed anything and were taking things slowly. All till a thousand years ago, they seemed to have been sufficiently prepared and that would be....

    An incredulous thought shed by and Su Jing Yan suddenly jerked his head up and looked bewildered at the smiling Jun Wu Yao.

    There were three major factors in the formation of the Blood Sacrifice of the Three Realms. The construction of the array was ??the first. The artifact was the second, and the most important thing was the outworldly soul that could open up the door to immeasurable power!

    If you want to gain supreme power from the Blood Sacrifice of the Three Realms, the Upper Realm must tear open the limits of the world but they themselves do not have this ability. Only the outworldly soul world could be used as a sacrificial medium.

    The outworldly soul world refers to the spirit soul that does not belong to this world!

    Su Jing Yan looked incredulously at Jun Wu Yao...The sudden appearance of the Dark Emperor who was powerful and mysterious. The fall of the Dark Emperor was coincidentally a thousand years ago when the Upper Realm began to urge the Nine Temples to speed up the progress.

    When all of these began to click and connect, a shocking revtion suddenly formed in Su Jing Yan¡¯s mind!

    ¡°It turns out that you are...¡± Su Jing Yan just said a little bit, but when saw a cold glint sh by Jun Wu Yao¡¯s eyes, all the words that he originally wanted to say were stuck in his throat.

 Chapter 2172 - The Outworldly Soul(1)

    <h4>Chapter 2172: The Outworldly Soul(1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    He knows! He really knows it! Cold sweat trickled down from his forehead and understanding Jun Wu Yao¡¯s implicit meaning, he did not continue his words.

    A hint of suspicion shed by Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eye. The sentence that Su Jing Yan did notplete made her think of something and she immediately turned to look at Jun Wu Yao, but found that he was also looking back at her with a smile. Under that intense gaze from that pair of violet eyes, she saw her own reflection.

    ¡°Little Xie, what else do you want to ask?¡± Jun Wu Yao asked her with an enchanting smile.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Su Jing Yan and continued to ask him a few more questions.

    Su Jing Yan was naturally aware of what should be said and what shouldn¡¯t be mentioned after that.

    As she had guessed, Su Ya was indeed locked in the loft of the Spirit Mastery Faculty, but it only had a few levels. He did not know that the thousand Gold Spirits lived there and be it day or night, they guarded her closely.

    Jun Wu Xie also asked Su Jing Yan, what was the artifact that the Upper Realm wanted that was in the hands of the little old man, but this point, even Su Jing Yan did not know. In fact, no one even knew the real identity of the little old man.

    If it is said that the Dark Emperor¡¯s appearance was very mysterious, then the headmaster of Cloudy Brook Academy wasn¡¯t too far off. He appeared in the Middle Realm earlier than the Nine Temples. The Nine Temple Lords originally had the intention of ruling the entire Middle Realm. However, despite the nine of them joining forces, they still suffered a big loss in the hands of the little old man. They were beaten into a sorry state and they didn¡¯t have the power to fight back. It was because of the very existence of the little old man that the initial ambition of the Nine Temples did not be sessful; to rule the Middle Realm under hegemony.

    Who was the little old man? No one knows the answer to that. The only thing that is known is that the little old man seem to be guarding the Middle Realm.

    Hearing the strength of the little old man, Jun Wu Xie was shocked. One person fighting against nine Gold Spirits... This strength was really heaven defying. She thought that the little old man would be a Gold Spirit, but now it seems to be....

    After she asked everything she wanted to know, Jun Wu Xie looked at Su Jing Yan and said: ¡°You can leave now.¡±

    Su Jing Yan was taken by surprise. ¡°Are you really letting me leave? Aren¡¯t you afraid that I will tell the Upper Realm about you?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie said: ¡°You wouldn¡¯t.¡±

    Su Jing Yan had on a bewildered expression for a moment but in the blink of an eye, it had turned into a smirk. He raised his hand and touched the small wound on his neck that was cut by the sword of Ye Mei. Aplicated gaze fell between Jun Wu Yao and Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Thank you for your trust. Nothing happened tonight.¡± After that, Su Jing Yan turned and left.

    Ye Mei looked towards Jun Wu Yao in an inquiring gaze. Jun Wu Yao simply waved his hand in dismissal and Ye Mei instantly disappeared into the darkness.

    In the room, only the two of them were left. Jun Wu Yao seemed to be very interested in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s long hair. He was enthralled by the smooth feeling that lingered at his fingertips as he continued to twirl her hair.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at him and her eyes looked more charming under the baptism of the moonlight.

    However, Jun Wu Yao fell silent. He didn¡¯t seem to notice her gaze as he just stared at her long hair.

    ¡°Wu Yao.¡± Jun Wu Xie broke the silence.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Jun Wu Yao casually responded.

    ¡°For the Blood Sacrifice of the Three Realms, the outworldly soul that they need is you.¡± Jun Wu Xie said with affirmation.

    A glint of smile shed by his eyes.

    Sure enough, nothing could be hidden from her.

    Su Jing Yan¡¯s words had already made Jun Wu Xie aware of the anomaly.

 Chapter 2173 - The Outworldly Soul (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2173: The Outworldly Soul (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Mn.¡± Jun Wu Yao admitted it easily.

    Although he had admitted it in such a casual and straightforward manner, countless turbid waves stirred up within Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Leave now.¡± Jun Wu Xie immediately said.

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s hand suddenly stopped and he slightly raised his head as that pair of violet eyes met hers that sparkled under the radiance of the moonlight.

    ¡°I can¡¯t leave.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need you here. You have to leave immediately.¡± For the first time ever, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s voice was tense and there was even a trace of anxiety mixed in.

    Blood Sacrifice of the Three Realms was the ultimate goal of the Upper Realm. The most important thing that they need for it to seed was the Otherworldly Soul and that was Jun Wu Yao! In the Cloudy Brook Academy, there were a thousand Gold Spirits! Even if she believed in his abilities, however against such arge number of powerful enemies, there was no guarantee that an ident wouldn¡¯t ur. After all, this was a trap set for the little old man who was simrly powerful.

    Jun Wu Xie was certain that once the people from the Upper Realm was in the vicinity, they would rather give up the pursuit of the little man and would risk it all to catch Jun Wu Yao!

    ¡°Are you worried about me?¡± Jun Wu Yaoughed lightly as his enchanting eyes looked at her, reflecting a deep smile in his eyes.

    ¡°That time that you were locked up in the Lower Realm, was their doing?¡± Jun Wu Xie zed over his question and asked him instead.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± Jun Wu Yao shrugged, in his eyes, a thousand years of captivity was insignificant.

    However, the more he trivialised the matter, the deeper her heart sank.

    No matter how much he yed the matter down, he could not dispute the fact that he had once lost in the hands of the Upper Realm. Yes, it was true that Jun Wu Xie wanted to rescue Su Ya but she had no intention of exchanging Jun Wu Yao. She was not willing to give up any of them.

    ¡°Little Xie, the current you is still not able to face the Upper Realm as your opponent. If I were to leave and you still insist on saving your Master, you won¡¯t be able to save her.¡± It was the first time that Jun Wu Yao had said such ruthless words to her.

    Jun Wu Xie was strong, for her age and the environment she grew up in, she was already a heaven defying existence.

    However, the enemies that she was facing now were not just any ordinary people but people of the Upper Realms. She was still too young and had insufficient experience. How could she contend against them?

    A trace of self loathe shed by her eyes. It was not the words of Jun Wu Yao but it was the ipetency that she felt from the depths of her heart. She once vowed that she would be stronger, strong enough to be able to stand by his side with him. At that time, she would no longer need to worry about being unable to fight against his enemies, but the time had came too soon and too suddenly.

    What Jun Wu Yao said was the cold hard truth, even if she had a few trump cards, but to contend against a thousand Gold Spirits, even if she used them all, it was still a fruitless attempt. Moreover, those people did not even leave the loft making it harder for Jun Wu Xie toe up with any viable ns.

    If they wanted to save Su Ya, it was imperative for Jun Wu Yao to strike as well. If he did not participate in this, Su Ya would only have one ending and that would be death!

    Never before had Jun Wu Xie ever encountered such a precarious situation that needed to make such a heart rendering choice.

    Making a choice was thest thing she wanted to do.

    Jun Wu Yao suddenly reached out and pulled the frowning Jun Wu Xie into his arms as he whispered gently: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, ever since I have left the cave, they have long known that I had escaped. All these years, never had they once given up on hunting me down, so even if I do not show up today, the hunt for me would never stop.¡±

 Chapter 2174 - The Outworldly Soul (3ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2174: The Outworldly Soul (3£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie knew that what Jun Wu Yao said was the truth. In the past, Jun Wu Yao frequently disappeared and when he came back, there was always a strong smell of blood lingering on his body. At first, she didn¡¯t really care much but gradually after time passed, she started to guess that every time he disappeared, he was dealing with his enemies that were hot in pursuit. The stench of blood came from those people.

    Those people had long set their eyes on Jun Wu Yao.

    In order for the Blood Sacrifice of the Three Realms to seed, to break through the boundaries and reach the powers of the true gods, they would never ever let go of Jun Wu Yao.

    ¡°Otherworldly Soul, does that mean that you¡¯re not from this world? Who are you then?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked softly.

    Jun Wu Yao looked at her and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡±

    ¡°When I arrived in this world, I didn¡¯t have any memory at all. The only thing I knew was that I do not belong here. I first arrived at the Upper Realm and it was until then when they discovered that I was an Otherworldly Soul that I came down to the Middle Realm. That year when I was trapped in the cave, I was filled with hatred. But that was all before I had met you. After meeting you, I realised that this was the greatest gift that this world had given to me.¡± Jun Wu Yao tilted her small face up as he looked at her with a scorching gaze that was filled with indulgence.

    ¡°Being able to meet you, even if my soul scatters, I have no regrets.¡±

    Jun Wu Yao had no good feelings towards this world, be it a person or any matter, everything was just like a game to him. If he felt like it, he could unify the Middle realm and suppress all the other forces. Once he was tired of it, he could simply get rid of the Upper Realm¡¯s encirclement. Only her, who had suddenly appeared could have brought forth a ray of light into this gloomy world of his.

    He had once thought about letting those people pay with the price of their own blood to satiate his hatred.

    But now, all he wished for was to be able to stay by her side for a long time, passing each day ordinarily. Building a small hut in the mountainous forest, spending the rest of their lives together.

    Once, he fought for hate. But now, he fought for love.

    With just a difference of a word, he felt as if he had been given a new lease of life.

    The past seemed to have dissipated like a cloud of smoke, the only thing that remained unchanged was only her.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want you take any risks.¡± Jun Wu Xie said in a stifled voice.

    The smile on his face deepened as he discovered a thread of worry that he had never seen before in her eyes. But the cause of this worry was because of him and he felt exhrated. This was an emotion that was solely for him, and it made him feel like a hundred flowers had bloomed and the sun was shining brightly.

    ¡°Seeing you like this makes me very happy. It makes me so happy that.... I can¡¯t help but want to kiss you,hmm?¡± He had purposefully made an exaggerated expression of being in a dilemma as he teased her.

    The moment he finished his words, Jun Wu Xie suddenly looked up and leaned forward and pressed her warm lips to his.

    Jun Wu Yao was stunned for a moment but he tightened his arms around her, the sweetness of her lips made everything that was on his mind disappear at once.

    He slowly closed his eyes as he embraced the warmth and love that she had delivered as his arms tightened bit by bit, as if he would never let her leave his embrace.

    There was one thing that he would never ever say.

    The Otherworldly Soul of the three realms was no longer him alone and the other person was someone that he would give his life up to protect!

    Even if he was in danger, he was willing to bear it all alone.

    Just to protect her and let her world be filled with flowers, all in exchange for a lifetime of peace.

    Under the silvery moonlight, the two of them were lost in a kiss, a moment that was so beautiful and sweet.

 Chapter 2175 - The Last Strikeï¼ˆ1ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2175: The Last Strike£¨1£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie locked herself up in a room and did not allow anyone else toe close.

    They were pressed for time and after speaking with Su Jing Yan, she had a thorough understanding of the entire situation at hand. If she could, she was not willing to let Jun Wu Yao have a hand in this that was why she had toe up with another solution. She had to personally prepare for the fight against those thousand Gold Spirits.

    Reaching the realm of the Gold Spirit was so powerful that it was beyond an ordinary person¡¯s imagination. Not only did the powerful spiritual power give them strength, but it also shielded and protected their bodies.

    Jun Wu Xie took out all the herbs that were stored in the Cosmos Sack, fortunately it was big enough and she had the habit of bringing all these things with her all the time which was why she had all these on her.

    She was not so stupid to strike something hard with brute force. If she really did that, it was imperative that Jun Wu Yao would have to be involved so she decided to utilise what she was best skilled in and use all her knowledge in the concoction of medicine as well as poison to minimise this possibility.

    The most poisonous herbs, the most toxic juices and the most poisonous powders, she started to think of all the poisons that she could remember and started to work.

    Now that she was about to be a Gold Spirit herself, she had a better understanding on how powerful and resistant a Gold Spirit was towards poison. To poison a Gold Spirit, not any ordinary poison would suffice.

    Over and over again, Jun Wu Xie delved into a state of enlightenment as she continued to experiment poison after poison, as the surroundings around her seem to blur into nothingness. She concentrated fully to concocting the poison, putting it all in thisst strike!

    The little ck caty quietly by the side, with it, there was Lord Meh Meh and the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit. The three stayed there in dumb silence as they were afraid that they would disturb her.

    A thick scent of herbs permeated throughout the entire house, tinged with bitterness. Due to their heightened sense of smell, this strong scent made Lord Meh Meh and the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit extremely ufortable. The little ck cat was a soul and hence it was not the least bit affected but it had a great impact on Lord Meh Meh and the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit.

    Jun Wu Xie was trying to formte a poison that could affect a Gold Spirit, so even if it was just a tiny whiff, the toxicity was deadly. However, Lord Meh Meh and the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit were stubborn and refused to budge, although they weren¡¯t telepathic like the ck cat and Jun Wu Xie, however, they could feel her fervent sense of anxiety.

    Seeing that those two silly fluffballs had been smouldered with the various smells that their expression had long turned listless, the little ck cat immediately morphed into the ck beast and grabbed them with it¡¯s jaws and threw them out.

    ¡°Meh!!¡±

    Lord Meh Meh immediately protested and scuttled to return into the room, simrly, the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit hopped back in an attempt to slip back in. However, with a swish of its ws, Little ck blocked their way.

    ¡°The things inside are harmful to you, I know that you don¡¯t care but we need you to conserve your energy and be at your best condition otherwise you won¡¯t be able to help Mistress at all.¡± A glint of determination shed by its eyes, being thepanion that stayed by her side for the longest time, from the past life to the present life, they had never separated. It knew best what she was going through right now and how anxious she felt.

    Lord Meh Meh and the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit understood the words of the little ck cat and no longer dared to mour. They could only plop sullenly to the ground and guard silently by the door.

    The little ck cat nced at them before returning into the room. It theny down, just like the past where countless years had gone by, with it quietly apanying her by her side.

    No one knows more than the little ck cat on how she was feeling at the moment, in the past, she had no attachments. No matter what she did, she only needed to do it in the most effective way. However, now that she had family, friends and even a loved one, she had to ensure their safety.

 Chapter 2176 - The Last Strike (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2176: The Last Strike (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Be it Su Ya or Jun Wu Yao, she refused to make a choice between the two of them.

    The little ck cat sighed softly as it quietly watched her immersed self from behind. The smell in the entire room was extremely toxic as it watched her busy formting the poison and constantly putting in various poison pills in her mouth. These were so toxic that even powerful spirit beasts in the ranks like Lord Meh Meh was unable to resist, let alone people?

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s distance from these poisons was the closest and not only was she constantly engulfed in the smell, she also directly came into contact with those herbs that were highly poisonous. If not for using the detoxifying pills, she herself would be poisoned.

    Outside the room, Jun Wu Yao watched the two silly fluffballs that had been thrown out by the ck cat. He narrowed his eyes but not a single emotion could be seen from that pair of deep purple eyes.

    ¡°Lord Jue.¡± Ye Mei silently appeared beside him.

    ¡°Mmn?¡± Jun Wu Yao raised his gaze slightly.

    ¡°Ye Gu has brought news that the things that Lord Jue has instructed has all been arranged.¡± Ye Mei replied.

    Jun Wu Yao nodded his head slightly, his face did not reveal any hint of emotion.

    Ye Mei remained silent but his eyes were filled withplexity.

    ¡°Lord Jue, do you really want to do this? I know that you are doing it all for the sake of Young Miss but if you expose your whereabouts so soon, I¡¯m afraid that those from the Upper Realm would gain the upper hand and it would do you no good.¡± Ye Mei could not bear it anymore and spoke out, the things that Jun Wu Yao wanted to do made him worry.

    ¡°Tell me then, if I don¡¯t do anything, will they not harm me?¡± Jun Wu Yao raised his brows and said in a sneer.

    Ye Mei stiffened when he heard this, in fact, no matter what he did, those people had their sights set on Jun Wu Yao and would never let him go.

    ¡°Since I dare to arrange this, then it means that I can bear the consequences. There¡¯s no need for you to say anymore.¡± Jun Wu Yao did not let anyone question his orders.

    From the eyes of Ye Mei, it could be seen that he was struggling to hold something back.

    Jun Wu Yao looked at the tightly shut door thoughtfully, but what exactly was on his mind was something no one knew.

    If it was not him, then it would be Jun Wu Xie. If the Upper Realm knew that there was another Otherworldly Soul other than him, and know that Jun Wu Xie was one as well, then they would never let go of her.

    In order to ensure that nothing goes wrong with the Sacrifice of the Three Realms, they would be more than happy to have a few more Otherworldly Souls. This was one thing that Jun Wu Yao would absolutely not allow.

    ¡°Ye Mei,e here.¡± Jun Wu Yao suddenly called him over.

    Ye Mei stood up and walked closer to him.

    Jun Wu Yao whispered something into Ye Mei¡¯s ears and after listening, Ye Mei¡¯s eyes suddenly red wide open. Hisplexion paled instantly to a shade of white and with a bam, both knees mmed onto the ground, with a terrified expression, he looked at Jun Wu Yao pleadingly.

    ¡°Lord Jue, please consider it again!!! Please think twice! This matter...it is absolutely impossible! Even if Lord is willing, if Young Miss finds out, she will definitely....¡±

    ¡°Little Xie is far stronger than you think she is.¡± Jun Wu Yao smiled as a glint of maliciousness shed by his eyes that initially had a hint of indulgence.

    Ye Mei¡¯s face was white as sheet, his shoulders trembled uncontrobly. Never had he felt such fear, no words could evene out.

    ¡°Ye Mei, you have to remember clearly what we¡¯ve talked about today. Do not ever forget.¡± Although Jun Wu Yao¡¯s gaze was not on him, but his words were clearly meant for him.

    Sweat trickled down Ye Mei¡¯s forehead, with furrowed brows and pained eyes, he could only reply with a choked and sombre tone: ¡°Your...your subordinate obeys....¡±

    These words were spoken with an incredible amount of restraint as he suppressed the overflowing emotions that wreaked havoc within him.

 Chapter 2177 - Bloody Battle at the Summit of Mount Fu Yao (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2177: Bloody Battle at the Summit of Mount Fu Yao (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    For the entire three days, Jun Wu Xie did not leave the room half a step, except for the ck cat, no one knows what she did in there.

    On the third day, when the sun peeked out over the horizon, a ray of sunlight shone through the window and illuminated thends.

    In the quiet room, there were scattered herbal residues all over the ground and it was also filled with bottles.

    Sitting on the floor, she covered the lid of thest bottle. She sighed softly and her eyes fell on the pill bottle in her hand. Her eyes were cold and vacant, what was going on in her mind could not be deciphered one bit.

    The ck cat stood up, and its small ws nimbly stepped on the empty spaces between the clutter on the floor and reached her side.

    ¡°Meow.¡± It made a soft and gentle purr and rubbed affectionately against the back of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hand.

    Jun Wu Xie raised her head, reached out and gently stroked its head before she swept all the bottles on the ground into the Cosmos Sack.

    Could the three day struggle be exchanged victory?

    No one knows.

    ...

    It was a pleasant day in spring and the sun was shining brightly high in the sky. There was not a cloud in the sky, under the sunlight, the green hills dazzled like emeralds and the birds were chirping merrily alongside the gentle sound of flowing water from the stream. No one would ever think that it was apletely different scene at Mount Fu Yao.

    The Cloudy Brook Academy, which had been abandoned for more than half a year, suddenly had a group of uninvited guests, which disrupted the tranquility of the academy.

    Under the bright sunshine, team after team of people streamed out of the loft of Cloudy Brook Academy as countless people gathered in thergest square of Cloudy Brook Academy.

    In front of the cloud stone statue, which once symbolized the glory of Cloudy Brook Academy, the neatly dressed Nine Temples disciples stood on both sides. They each had on a sombre expression and stood there without uttering a single word.

    Therge stream of people that spilled out of the Spirit Mastery Faculty were tall and majestic, and they each had outstanding temperaments despite being dressed in simple understated luxurious ck robes .

    Amongst the Middle Realm, the Nine Temples disciples were considered to be dragons among men, however when the men in ck appeared, the Nine Temples disciples on both sides breathing had a trace of disarray. They did not even dare not look directly at the faces of those men in ck and could only lower their heads to sneak a peek.

    Among the group of awe inspiring ck robed men, a shocking figure suddenly emerged.

    The nging sound of the gong reverberated across the vast square. A frail and thin woman gradually entered the sight of the Nine Temples disciples under the admonishment of those ck robed men. She looked to be a woman in her twenties. She was tall and slender with a pair of subversive eyes. She should have been a beautiful woman, but at this moment, no one was in the mood to appreciate her beauty.

    She was bound with heavy fetters of iron around her ankles, and her fair skin was covered with bloody wounds caused by the tightly bounded shackles around her ankles. She was walking barefooted, and the skin on her feet were broken, as a trail of blood followed behind. Each step she took left a blood red footprint, as she left a bloody trail wherever she walked, the sight of the blood red footprints were chilling.

    Not only her feet, but on the woman¡¯s body, she was covered with raw wounds and almost no part had her skin intact. The robes she wore were ragged and tattered, stained with blood and mud, even the original colour of the clothes could not be distinguished. On the that pair of bone thin hands, a pair of handcuffs were attached, and a long chain extended from the handcuffs to her back. Arge iron ball with the size of a head was ced behind her, making every step she made a huge torment.

 Chapter 2178 - Bloody Battle at the Summit of Mount Fu Yao (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2178: Bloody Battle at the Summit of Mount Fu Yao (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    That once beautiful and alluring face was now covered with countless wounds. Lacerations deep enough to even see the bones were shed across her cheeks, and seeing the raw flesh and blood that had upturned slightly made people feel their blood curdle from the depths of their heart.

    That woman¡¯s arm was hanging weakly, as a piece of white bone was jutting out of her elbow...

    Without question, she had been tortured to a breaking point and it seemed that with just one touch, her fragile life would be snuffed out. But in that woman¡¯s eyes, you can¡¯t find a single thread of fear or sorrow. In that pair of bright eyes, it was full of arrogance and disdain.

    Su Jing Yan stood among the elders of the Nine Pces. When he saw the appearance of the woman with his own eyes, his heart could not help but tremble.

    That woman wasn¡¯t any stranger, it was the very Su Ya who had been caught by the Upper Realm!

    Since the day that Su Ya was caught, other than seeing her on the first day, the people from the Nine Temples never had the chance to see her again. Until today, Su Jing Yan still remembers that she remained proud despite being captured. She was not at all like a prisoner who had been defeated at the hand of others.

    However, the Su Ya of that day and her today, waspletely different. Just looking at the countless wounds on Su Ya¡¯s entire body, Su Jing Yan could already guess what Su Ya suffered what kind of torture in the hands of the Upper Realm. That pair of slender and beautiful hands, had now been twisted and contorted that the original shape of her fingers could not even been recognized and they were just hanging weakly.

    How much pain did she have to endure?!

    Su Jing Yan took in a deep breath, even knowing that Su Ya fell into the hands of the Upper Realm, he knew that she wouldn¡¯t have it easy but seeing her today, it made Su Jing Yan scared witless, such a heavy injury, wasn¡¯t it enough to kill a person? The reason why Su Ya could live to this day definitely was not the people from the Upper Realm being merciful but they must have used some special methods to keep her life hanging by a single line.

    Such a wound, even if she survives, she would be left with a disability that she cannot recover from for life. Such a startling beautiful woman was tortured into such an appearance.

    At this moment, Su Jing Yan was mortified at the cruelty of the Upper Realm.

    Su Ya was taken to the stone statue, where the high tform with a cross wooden frame had already been set up, and that high tform was filled with dry wood.

    ¡°Go up.¡± A ck robed man barked as he impatiently looked at the unkempt Su Ya, and there was not a trace of pity in his eyes.

    Su Ya nced at the man calmly as her cracked mouth lifted into a sneer, but the smile made her unhealed wound split again and blood started to trickle from the corner of her mouth as the crimson fresh blood made her look extremely devilish!

    Su Ya looked at the execution ground prepared for her. She did not hesitate one bit but raised her wounded feet and stepped up thedder.

    The ck robed man tied her to the wooden frame and poured a bucket of oil from the top of her head until she waspletely soaked in it. He then left the tform and moved away from the longdder. A dozen ck robed men with torches surrounded the tform. There were also traces of oil on the dry wood piled up under the elevated frame. It was apparent that they had been poured over simrly with oil beforehand.

    Although there were a dozen torches, in such a scenario, even if a small spark fell on it, it would cause a fire and burn everything in an instant.

    Su Jing Yan looked at it all furtively as his gaze rested at the man standing in front of the ck robed men. That man had a towering stature with an imposing disposition and on his eyebrows there was a scar.

 Chapter 2179 - Bloody Battle at the Summit of Mount Fu Yao (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2179: Bloody Battle at the Summit of Mount Fu Yao (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Ba He, that was the name of the man.

    Although Su Jing Yan only heard Ba He¡¯spanion call out his name once, but he already understood that Ba He was themander of these Gold Spirits. All the Gold Spirits here obeyed Ba He, and the strength of this person made even their Nine Temples Lords extremely afraid of him.

    He still remembered the moment when Ba He first brought people to the Nine Temples. The moment the Nine Temple Lords saw Ba He, each of their faces paled one by one and were trying to suppress their fears but they still trembled involuntarily.

    This man had the strength to make the Nine Temple Lords fear.

    Su Jing Yan¡¯s heart was tight, and his eyes fell on Su Ya on the high tform.

    Her whole body was soaked with oil. Under the flushing of the smoldering oil, the blood on her face was lighter, revealing the colour she had. In such a dangerous ce, she did not show a little bit of fear of death, only calm. ... abnormal calm... as if she was waiting for the advent of death.

    Even though he knows that Su Ya was not Ba He¡¯s opponent, Su Jing Yan still admired the woman silently. She didn¡¯t show any pain or torment on her face despite such torture. It was not that she didn¡¯t feel any pain but she refused to reveal any weaknesses in front of her enemy ¨C her pride did not allow her to.

    She was extremely endurant, all just to preserve her dignity!

    Su Jing Yan¡¯s breathing became more and more heavy, and his mind continued to show the scene of that the night that he met Jun Wu Xie.

    It had been three days, but he had not seen her. Su Jing Yan thought that she would forcibly save Su Ya during the past three days, but she did not appear at all, what was she up to?

    From the bottom of his heart, Su Jing Yan hoped that Jun Wu Xie would give up rescuing Su Ya. After all, it was difficult to save Su Ya under the eyes of a thousand Gold Spirits, even if there was the Dark Emperor on her side, it was still an extremely dangerous feat.

    Thousands of thoughts swirled in his mind, but Su Jing Yan knew that he couldn¡¯t do anything. He was the elder of the Heavenly Wolf Temple. Even if he was dissatisfied with the cruelty and sinisterness of the Upper Realm, he could not speak a word lest he receives the anger of the Upper Realm. It would spell the doom of the entire Nine Temples!

    There was a nket of unusual silence in the entire square, as the disciples of Nine Temples were suppressed by the might of the ck robed men. Even if they see Su Ya¡¯s horrifying appearance and desperate situation, they did not dare to make a single sound. They could only lower their heads as the pungent smell of the oil assaulted their noses as the wind bellowed.

    A Nine Temples disciple secretly clenched his fist. He was hiding among the Nine Temples disciples. A pair of burning gaze crossed the crowd and looked at Su Ya on the high tform.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be impulsive, we can¡¯t fight them.¡± Thepanion standing next to him secretly pulled his wrist.

    The man gnashed his teeth, but his eyes revealed helplessness.

    He once stood out from the Battle of Deities Grand Meet, and had enrolled into the Cloudy Brook Academy. Although he was not a disciple of Su Ya, but he had met her on several asions. If it was not an unintentional sentence from Su Ya¡¯s that had guided him, he was afraid that he would not have the opportunity to graduate from the Cloudy Brook Academy and joined the forces of the Heavenly Wolf Temple.

    Even though she was a teacher that had helped him greatly, but he could only watch Su Ya suffer under the hands of the Upper Realm. The ipetent condemnation felt like countless ants biting his heart.

    Not only him, but among the other disciples of the Nine Temples, there were also a few men who had malevolent eyes. They had to endure hard and restrain themselves.

 Chapter 2180 - Bloody Battle at the Summit of Mount Fu Yao (4ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2180: Bloody Battle at the Summit of Mount Fu Yao (4£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Ba He raised his head up and looked at the sky. Not a shred of emotion could be seen on his face. The silence in the entire square was so stifling that no one dared to utter a word.

    Su Ya looked up weakly and her clear eyes peered into the blue sky above. It looked to be just an ordinary gaze, not at all like a person who was at the brink of death.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to waste your time, my Master will note.¡± After staring at the vast skies for a while, Su Ya finally opened her mouth and spoke.

    There was no change in Ba He¡¯s expression but he looked at the battered and exhausted Su Ya. After the woman had fallen into his hands, she had not said a single word since. No matter what kind of coercion and torture they rendered, including breaking her beautiful slender fingers like twigs one by one, she remained silent. They even deliberately beat her Junior Brother in front of her until he became a waste, she still did not speak a word. Today, Su Ya finally spoke, but it was not what Ba He wanted.

    ¡°Whether hees or not, it¡¯s not what you have the final say in.¡± Ba He said coldly.

    Su Ya hooked her lips up into a smile filled with disdain.

    ¡°Did you really think that if you catch me and my Junior Brother, you can use us as bait and lure my Master out? You are really ridiculous. Or should I say that you are childish, or are you just in stupid? Compared with the three realms, what can my life be counted as? Even if you kill me, it¡¯s useless.Since you can¡¯t catch my Master, you resort to use such a shameless way to set a trap. Are all the people in the Upper Realm so stupid and ridiculous like you?¡±

    Ba He¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as a dangerous cold glint shed through his eyes.

    Su Jing Yan was shocked when he heard this. He didn¡¯t understand what Su Ya was up to. Each and every single word was just her own sentence to death, didn¡¯t she know that whatever she said could make Ba He ughter her in a fit of anger?!

    Suddenly, Su Jing Yan seemed to have thought of something.

    The reason why Su Ya said this was not that she didn¡¯t care about life or death but she was bent on death!

    She wanted to force Ba He to kill her before her Master arrived!

    Losing her, this important chip, her Master will never be in danger!

    It was clear that Su Ya was bent on sending herself to the doors of death!

    ¡°This is all you have? A bunch of impotent wastes with only so much, this olddy here did not put any of you in my eyes, hmph, I really feel sad for you.¡± Su Ya startedughing entrically and the more sheughed, the more blood started gushing out. Herughter reverberated throughout the square, and once it entered the ears of the people, it hit their soul!

    Ba He¡¯s eyes became more and more gloomy. He red at her but suddenly his lips curled up into a smirk.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to waste your strength, I won¡¯t kill you until sunset. Don¡¯t worry, if by sunset and yet your cowardly Master is still not here, I will use the most cruel method in the world to torture you bit by bit. That¡¯s why, for now, you should save your saliva and just wait quietly for your Master. See if he would really save your life, or as you said,pletely abandon you.¡±

    Su Ya¡¯sughter came to an abrupt end for she knew that she had failed to incite Ba He. Although this man was seemingly cold and cruel, he is not without a brain. It was not so easy to irritate him.

    In the midst of the silence, a pair of cold eyes in the dark, stared at everything that happened in the square. That bloodied figure on the tform was etched deeply into the eyes, as it stirred up ripples of killing intent from within. After the owner to this pair of eyes quietly blended in with the crowd, the figure moved with amazing speed and bore through the crowd at an incredible speed so fast that no one noticed!

 Chapter 2181 - Bloody Battle at the Summit of Mount Fu Yao (5)

    <h4>Chapter 2181: Bloody Battle at the Summit of Mount Fu Yao (5)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Time passed slowly as minutes and seconds ticked by and the oppressive silence in the square made even simple breathing more stifling.

    The bright sun hung up in the mid sky and the gentle rays of the morning sun had gradually turned into a zing hot sun. Su Ya who had been drenched in oil started to feel extremely hot due to the scorching rays of the sun. Ba He ordered people to feed her a few pills a few times and from the number of times she had taken the pills, it could be seen that she was an arrow at the end of its flight and she had to depend on the pills to hang onto herst breath.

    What Ba He did was just as he had said before. If the little old man did not appear, he would not let Su Ya die before sunset.

    Su Ya¡¯s condition was worsening with each passing moment, but she couldn¡¯t incite Ba He to kill her out of anger. Under the harsh rays of the sun, the heat became unbearable for her. She was already at the brink of death and despite eating so many pills, she could feel her impending doom. Since she was already just a small step away from death, a sudden glint of determination shed by her eyes. She squeezed up everyst ounce of energy she had left in her as she opened her mouth and bit her tongue with all her might!

    A ck shadow shed past, before she had bitten down. Ba He had rushed up onto the high tform and his big hand mped her jaw firmly in ce rendering herpletely immobile, unable to move half an inch.

    ¡°Time hasn¡¯t arrived yet. Hmm? Want to die, not so easy.¡± Ba He¡¯s eyes shed a trace of viciousness.

    Su Ya screamed at Ba He, and her eyes could not wait to swallow him up.

    A loud crack resounded!

    Ba He dislocated Su Ya¡¯s jaw, and the dislocated jaw ended Su Ya¡¯sst hope. Her fiery gaze looked as if she wanted to burn Ba He into ashes.

    ¡°Hate me? Unfortunately, you are too weak. You are destined to be a loser, a pawn, a bait. Maybe after your master appears, I should let him look at you being tortured to death bit by bit. Then again maybe letting you witness his tragic death is also a good choice.¡± Ba He¡¯s eyes shed coldly with a sinister glint, evidently he treated Su Ya¡¯s torture as a pastime.

    Su Ya could no longer speak and could only re angrily at Ba He.

    All of a sudden, a gust of torrential wind swept wildly into the square, hurling up clouds of dust!

    A hint of triumph shed by Ba He¡¯s eyes, while Su Ya¡¯s eyes were filled with despair.

    ¡°Treating my disciple like that, are you really not afraid of death?¡± A sorrowful and low voice echoed throughout the square. Appearing from within the torrential wind, a figure suddenly appeared in the eyes of everyone!

    With both hands behind him, the little old man stood in front of everyone, and on his face was an anger that had never been seen before!

    The gust of wind lingering around him gradually dissipated as he appeared, leaving a circle of swirling dust around his body.

    All the Nine Temple disciples were shocked to see the little old man who suddenly appeared. Many of them were once students of the Cloudy Brook Academy, so they recognized the old man that had appeared in front of them!

    Standing in front of them, wasn¡¯t that the headmaster of Cloudy Brook Academy?

    The headmaster of Cloudy Brook Academy rarely appeared in front of people, but when they graduate from the academy, he would personally pin the badges bearing the crest of Cloudy Brook Academy, and having this badge was their pride.

 Chapter 2182 - Bloody Battle at the Summit of Mount Fu Yao (6)

    Chapter 2182: Bloody Battle at the Summit of Mount Fu Yao (6)

    Trantor: Misty Cloud Trantions Editor: Misty Cloud Trantions

    In the memory of all the Cloudy Brook Academy disciples, their headmaster, was someone who despised worldly conventions and had a smile on all day. He did not have the slightest presence that a headmaster should have, he was more like a child that never grew up.

    But today, the headmaster who stood before them was the opposite of their memory!

    Although his back was hunched, there was not a single smile on his face. Furious mes were burning in that gaze of his and the entire atmosphere around him was shocking to the extreme!

    Was this the same headmaster of Cloudy Brook Academy?

    That little old man who was like an old child who was idle and yful all day?

    The image in their memory was far from reality, and everyone was stunned for a while.

    Ba He looked at the little old man standing in front of him, and his cold lips raised into a smug smile.

    ¡°It seems that your disciple doesn¡¯t know you either. She insists that you won¡¯te, but you still came.¡± Ba He nced at the anxious Su Ya and looked at the little old man proudly.

    The little old man narrowed his eyes as a dangerous atmosphere surrounded him, and when he saw Su Ya, his heart wrenched.

    Su Ya was the first disciple he had ever received. During his lifetime, he only received two disciples. One was Su Ya and the other was Tian Ze. These two were abandoned orphans, but they were brought back and raised by him. From babbling young toddlers, they grew up to be a bright pair of beautiful woman and handsome man. It could be said that it Su Ya and Tian Ze were more like his daughter and son.

    The daughter who was doted on and raised by his own hands was actually brutally tortured by Ba He. The smile that the little old man had on for a thousand years finally copsed at this moment. The unprecedented anger had erased the smile off his mouth. He looked at Su Ya who was weakly shaking her head, she had been severely wounded that even shaking her head was such a tedious task for her and it could be seen how bad her actual condition was.

    ¡°Yeah, she doesn¡¯t know enough about me, just like you.¡± The little old man¡¯s lips curled into a sneer, and he looked at Ba He: ¡°Do you know, what are the consequences of touching my disciple?¡±

    Ba He scoffed and said: ¡°The consequences? I don¡¯t know what my consequences are but as for yours, I already do.¡± The moment hisst word ended, he waved his right hand!

    In a sh, nearly a thousand ck robed men came out in a sh from behind the stone statue. In the blink of an eye, they surrounded the old man and blocked all escape paths.

    The old man¡¯s cold eyes swept over the group of ck robed men around him, and there was a deep killing intent in his eyes.

    ¡°The consequence of yours is to be executed here, but I can give you another choice.¡± Ba He smiled coldly: ¡°If you hand over the soul bone, I will let your disciple go, and you can atone for your crime of stealing the soul bones through death!¡±

    ¡°Stealing?¡± The old man suddenlyughed out loud and hisughter was full of ridicule. ¡°The soul bone never belonged to your master. Your futile attempt to try to use the soul bone to fulfill the preposterous n of the Blood Sacrifice of the Three Realms. It is simply a pipe dream! You can never find the whereabouts of the soul bone in your life!¡±

    Blood Sacrifice of the Three Realms!

    The words of the little old man made the disciples of the Nine Temples shocked and stumped like wood. No matter how stupid they were, they would never misunderstand the words of the old man.

    What in the world... was the purpose of this group of ck robed men?

 Chapter 2183 - Bloody Battle at the Summit of Mount Fu Yao (7)

    <h4>Chapter 2183: Bloody Battle at the Summit of Mount Fu Yao (7)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The next moment, the silence was broken by the mourings of the Nine Temples disciples who were in a heated discussion. Afterall, the words ¡°Blood Sacrifice of the Three Realms¡± were too incredible for them. They could hardly believe that they heard such a shocking revtion.

    Under the panic of the Nine Temples disciples, only the elders remained silent. From their faces, not a trace of surprise and panic could be seen. Only helplessness and despair was apparent on their faces, they already knew this, but never told the ordinary disciples.

    Ba He narrowed his eyes coldly, and his chilling gaze swept over the Nine Temples disciples who stood at the side whispering amongst themselves. A glint of killing intent shed by his eyes as he suddenly raised his hand, and a golden light shed past. The moment one of the Nine Temples disciple was touched by that golden light, his whole person exploded in an instant!

    The bright red blood mixed with the flesh and the internal organs spattered all around.

    The other disciples who were whispering along with that man were now covered with his flesh and blood. They widened their eyes in disbelief, their mouths still had warm blood dripping. Just a moment ago, he was still a living person, and it happened just right before their eyes.... He exploded!

    The thick bloody smell permeated throughout the square. The original murmurs of discussion immediately disappeared after the urrence of this cruel and bloody scene. Order restored in the square as well as the silence brought forth by death...

    Ba He¡¯s cold gaze swept through the Nine Temples disciples who had been frightened out of their wits. He did not put this group of wastes from the Middle Realm in his eyes at all.

    ¡°All of you better shut your mouth. If you let me hear another word, I don¡¯t mind letting you never open your mouth ever again.¡± Ba He¡¯s malicious gaze was like a poisonous snake staring threateningly at everyone. All the Nine Temples disciples who had been swept by his gaze couldn¡¯t help but tremble, fearing to utter a single sound, they even grasped their throats to stifle any sound, even breathing became difficult for them.

    The little old man furrowed his brows. For Ba He¡¯s cruelty, he had already expected it, but he didn¡¯t think that... he treated even his own men simrly. Ba He was indeed a mad man.

    Perhaps, Ba He had never regarded this group of Nine Temples disciples as his own people, and in his eyes, perhaps they were just a group of dogs raised in the Middle Realm when they were bored.

    To Ba He, it was merely killing a dog. What about it?

    The disciples of the Nine Temples werepletely quiet, but from their fearful eyes, it could be seen that for Ba He¡¯s cruelty, they could only endure but did not dare to speak out, and some disciples couldn¡¯t help but look at their elders. Initially they thought that the elders would stand out and say a few words on their behalf, but they did not expect that the elders of the Nine Temples chose silence at this moment. They even did not dare to look back at the pleading eyes of the disciples. They could only bow their heads and look away.

    The strength of the Upper Realm, was not something that the Nine Temples could contend against. Even if they were elders, in Ba He¡¯s eyes, they were just a group ofmbs that could be ughtered any time. Even their Temple Lords were in a simr plight.

    Fear and anger started to spread among the Nine Temples disciples. However, the fear overwhelmed the anger and made them choose silence. The thick blood smell stimted their nerves and made them extremely tense.

    After Ba He killed that disciple, he looked at the little old man, and did not attempt to hide the maliciousness in his eyes.

    ¡°What about the Blood Sacrifice of the Three Realms? Are you trying to provoke the rebellious heart of this group of wastes? I advise you to save some strength. Since you¡¯vee today, there is no room for leaving alive!¡±

 Chapter 2184 - Bloody Battle at the Summit of Mount Fu Yao (8)

    <h4>Chapter 2184: Bloody Battle at the Summit of Mount Fu Yao (8)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Ba He¡¯s words stirred the surrounding Nine Temples disciples and they were trembling with rage as they clenched with fists tightly.

    Ba He did not care about revealing the truth about the Blood Sacrifice of the Three Realms at all. The number of people that had been dispatched by the upper Realm was enough to wipe out everyone at Mount Fu Yao. If the disciples of the Nine Temples dare to resist, he will make an order to kill them together along with the rest!

    Therefore, all the elders did not dare to move, nor could they move. They themselves did not fear life and death, but they could not bring the entire Nine Temples along into this futile destruction.

    Ba He¡¯s outrageousness made the little old man¡¯s face uglier and uglier to behold.

    ¡°Heaven and earth are not benevolent, thinking that everyone else is a dog. The Upper Realms really think that everything in this world can be disposed based on your own whims! I am afraid, you still do not have such a qualification!¡±

    Ba He sneered: ¡°Do not have such a qualification? The winner is crowned King and the defeated plundered. Since you will die today, why bother wasting so much saliva!¡± Ba He raised his hand and gestured to the surrounding ck robed man to tighten their encirclement around the little old man!

    A thousand Gold Spirits!

    What a terrible force! Su Ya who stood on the high tform shuddered. Although the scorching hot sun was zing down on her, but she felt that it was more like a hail storm instead. She was no longer able to speak and could only make indistinct noises anxiously at the little old man, but it was all in vain. The incessant ¡® ah¡¯ that she uttered seemed to be urging the little old man to leave.

    She was now an arrow at the end of its flight, even if she was saved, she wouldn¡¯t have much time left. She did not want her Master to put himself in danger all because of her!

    The voice of Su Ya echoed in the silent square, and her voice made the eyes of the little old man extremely deep.

    The little old man no longer looked at Ba He, but looked at the anxious Su Ya with a very gentle look.

    ¡°Little Ya¡¯er, be good and wait for Master. Master will take you home soon.¡± The smile on the face of the little old man was warm like a father¡¯s.

    Su Ya¡¯s eyes were wet in an instant.

    She did¡¯nt want!

    She did not want her Master to be caught up in a bloody battle because of her!

    Su Ya was raging within, but no one could know the despair in her heart.

    A thousand Gold Spirits, tightened the encirclement step by step. The golden spirit energy that shrouded those ck robed men was extremely dazzling, it was as if the zing sun was resonating and pulsating with it.

    Like a huge golden circle of fire, they narrowed the encirclement a little bit, as their menacing eyes locked onto the little old man¡¯s body.

    ¡°Seeing that your old pile of bones is so pitiful, and you still need to go against this thousand Gold Spirits, do be careful. Don¡¯t break any bones, it would even be too tragic a sight.¡± Ba He stood on the high tform and looked at him arrogantly from high above.

    ¡°Don¡¯t kill him, just ruin him enough and leave ast breath.¡±

    This sentence was cruelty that made one tremble!

    As soon as Ba He finished speaking, a Gold Spirit who was very close to the little old man immediately dashed forward and turned into a streak of golden light and rushed towards the little old man!

    Everyone¡¯s heart almost rushed up into their throats!

    The Nine Temples disciples widened their eyes and were extremely worried for the little old man. In their hearts, they did not want Ba He to win!

    ¡°Hmph! Overestimating yourself!¡± The little old man scoffed and before the golden streak of light could evene close to him, it was suddenly hit by an invisible force and it was sent flying!

    A huge gush of blood immediately rushed out of the throat of the ck robed man who was sent flying and before he knew it, he slumped heavily onto the ground!

    At this moment, a strong hurricane rose from the feet of the little old man! The wind was whistling fiercely, and outside the little old man¡¯s body, formed a barrier that shredded everything!

 Chapter 2185 - Bloody Battle at the Summit of Mount Fu Yao (9)

    <h4>Chapter 2185: Bloody Battle at the Summit of Mount Fu Yao (9)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    That strong barrier stirred up a huge gale as the little old man who stood at eye of it all stood there calmly. His white hair was bellowing in the wind as his sleeves were pping about violently and he exuded a suffocating and domineering aura.

    Ba He¡¯s gaze suddenly changed and the smile at the corner of his mouth had disappeared entirely.

    On the entire body of the little man, not a speck of light emitted from spiritual energy could be found. However, upon closer inspection, a circle of obscure inscriptions were rotating around his right hand. Those obscure inscriptions were floating above his palm but there was a pale blue glow on his palm.

    The moment Ba He saw the inscriptions on the right hand of the little man, his expression underwent a sudden change?

    This person, how could he be at such a level!

    The little man looked coldly at Ba He who stood on the high tform and the gale blocked those ck robed man from approaching. He suddenly flung his right hand out! The inscriptions that were rotating around his hand glowed and suddenly became evenrger!

    The little old man held onto one end of the inscription and the circle became a straight line as bolts of ice blue lightning danced above the inscriptions! The hand that he held onto the inscription swept around his surroundings at once!

    The inscriptions with the lightning were like a soft sword that swept all around him! Surrounding the little old man now were many afterimages!

    All the ck robed men that were closest to the little old man were sent flying out one after another! The area that was hit directly by the lightning was charred ck, and it was so deep that the bones were visible!

    The battle situation in front of him suddenly changed and the Nine Temples disciples who were initially worried for him were leftpletely dumbfounded at the scene that had unfolded right in front of them.

    Even if you beat them to death, they would have never imagined that under the heavens, there was actually someone who could use a single strike to injure a Gold Spirit so heavily. Gold Spirits were the highest level in the Middle Realm and just so easily...

    And...it wasn¡¯t just one Gold Spirit...it was one strike that had sent so many Gold Spirits flying! Just one strike!

    They were Gold Spirits, mind you!

    However, in front of the little old man, they lost the invisible power of the Gold Spirit and were beaten into such a sorry state without even the strength to retaliate!

    The shocked Nine Temple disciples couldn¡¯t find a trace of spiritual movement on the little old man. All they could see was the little old man use that lightning infused inscription to close in on the ck robed men as he sent them flying one after another!

    This incredulous scene made thempletely stupefied!

    What on earth was that little old man holding in his hands? It was so powerful!

    Ba He¡¯s expression was getting uglier and uglier by the moment and from above, he could see the entire battlefield clearly. The people only knew that the Gold Spirits were strong but they didn¡¯t know that in the Upper Realms, there were people that were far stronger than them!

    Just like the little old man in front of them.

    Su Ya watched the little old man in a daze and even forgot to struggle for a moment. She had never seen her Master reveal his true power. Even if she was raised by him for many years, she did not know the extent of his strength and how terrible his actual strength was...

    Until she saw him sending Gold Spirits flying one after another, she then realized that her Master was truly an extraordinary person.

    Ba He saw that the situation had taken a turn and he immediately gave an eye signal to a ck robed man that was standing below the tform.

    ¡°Stop!¡± Ba He¡¯s voice reverberated throughout the square.

    The Gold Spirits who surrounded the little old man immediately retreated back a few steps.

    The little old man narrowed his eyes and his murderous aura was so oppressive that it made them shudder. He turned to look at Ba He but just that single nce made the blood in his whole body freeze!

 Chapter 2186 - Bloody Battle at the Summit of Mount Fu Yaoï¼ˆ10ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2186: Bloody Battle at the Summit of Mount Fu Yao£¨10£©</h4>

    On the high tform, Ba He held onto the torch and brought it close to Su Ya. The burning me was swaying in the wind and the me was less than a finger¡¯s distance away from her!

    Su Ya was soaked thoroughly in the mmable oil and as soon as the me touched her, she would bepletely engulfed by it!

    At this moment,the little old man¡¯s bloodpletely froze and his eyes were bloodshot!

    ¡°No wonder you dare toe here today. It turns out that you are already at such a level and have such strength. It really surprised me, but... do you really think that I came unprepared? You can try it, if you want to continue to resist, I will not guarantee that your baby disciple will be safe and sound, after all... it is an imcable fate, such a beautiful woman, if she is burned to ashes by this me, it really is a pity.¡± Ba He narrowed his eyes and said viscously.

    ¡°Despicable!¡± The little old man spat out furiously and the mes of his anger were more violent than the fire!

    ¡°Despicable?¡± Ba He smirked and looked at the little old man full of ridicule. ¡°The winner is crowned king while the defeated plundered, that¡¯s the age oldw that has never changed. For the great cause, why should I stick to convention? I must do all that¡¯s necessary all for the great cause of the Lord. So what if I became a despicable viin? If you want to be a gentleman and want to be a hero, you can. Just offer yourself up with hands tied up and wait to be captured, lest your disciple suffers from the burning fire.¡±

    The little old man gnashed his teeth and red at Ba He, the hatred in his eyes was as if he couldn¡¯t wait to smash Ba He into smithereens.

    ¡°What? You don¡¯t want to save your disciple? Or would you rather that she be burned into ashes by the fire, suffering from the excruciating pain by being slowly incinerated in the scorching mes? You¡¯d rather she be sacrificed rather than surrender yourself?¡± Ba He sneered.

    Su Ya was tied to the wooden stake and couldn¡¯t move. Her fervent gaze looked at the little old man. Her eyes were full of resistance but could not speak. She could only shake her head desperately. She knew very well that Ba He kept her life for the sake of threatening her Master. Even if the little old man knows that she no longer had long to live, he did not want her to be persecuted in front of him.

    Ba He¡¯s viciousness was infuriating. He used the most despicable ploy in the world to tap into the heartstrings of the rtions between father and daughter to force the little old man to give up resistance. Although Su Ya had been tortured mercilessly, but as long as she had ast breath remaining, it was still the most effective chip against the little old man!

    The surrounding Gold Spirits had already retreated away from the little old man, but in just a few minutes, the number of Gold Spirits who lost in the hands of the little old man had already been more than a dozen. If one did not witness it with one¡¯s own eyes, I am afraid that no one would believe that Gold Spirits could actually be so vulnerable.

    The little old man¡¯s eyes danced between Ba He and Su Ya as he deliberated. Ba He¡¯s viciousness and Su Ya¡¯s pleading shed through his mind as he slowly lowered his head and eventually raised his right hand up!

    Ba He¡¯s eyes moved slightly as well as the Gold Spirits were waiting in nervous anticipation.

    Crackle!

    The little old man suddenly crushed the inscription in his hand!

    The inscriptions that were dazzling turned into pieces of broken light in the palm of the old man. Slowly, they dissipated in air, and before they reached the ground, they hadpletely disappeared.

    Ba He¡¯s face raised a triumphant smile, although others did not know what the inscription in the hands of the little old man was, but he was extremely clear.

    That was the power of the Upper Realm ¨C the Spirit Ring!

    The strongest force that could be condensed by the power of spirit power and soul. He did not think that the old man could have condensed such a great Spirit Ring, but when the little old man crushed the Spirit Ring, Ba He knew that in the next hour or two, the little old man would not be able to use the Spirit Ring again!

    And this was exactly what he wanted!

 Chapter 2187 - If you want to fight, I too will fight! ï¼ˆ1ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2187: If you want to fight, I too will fight! £¨1£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The Spirit Ring was the supreme power of the Upper Realm. Unlike spiritual power, each and every inscription contains an enormous power. The more inscriptions that can be condensed, therger the volume of the Spirit Ring. However, to condense the Spirit Ring wasn¡¯t a simple task.

    The little old man crushed his own Spirit Ring. If he wanted to condense it again, he would require a certain time, but Ba He would never give him any time.

    ¡°Catch him.¡± Ba He said maliciously.

    All the Gold Spirits who had retreated before immediately changed their traction and rushed towards the little old man. The little man raised his head and at the corner of his mouth a trail of fresh blood trickled down. This was caused from the bacsh of crushing the Spirit Ring forcefully on his own. Although he knew that this was Ba He¡¯s trap, but for Su Ya, he had to do this.

    Ba He looked at the little old man that had offered himself up and at the bottom of his eyes he could not help but reveal a trace of anticipation.

    The little old man closed both of his eyes. He was willing to do this; both Su Ya and Tian Ze had both been dragged into this because of him. He could not overlook this and simply discard them.

    Just at the moment when everyone thought that the little man was going to be caught!

    Boom!

    A loud explosion resounded from the main hall at the side of the square!

    The towering hall waspletely blown up in a deafening explosion!

    The white bricks were sted apart and hurled out the broken remnants like a hail and shot right out into the square!

    A glint of shock shed by Ba He¡¯s eyes as a huge stone flew directly towards the high tform!

    He ferociously stomped his foot down and flew up!

    A loud bang resounded and therge stone stood majestically on the high tform and it had smashed the wooden support of the tform.

    Everyone looked at the scenepletely dumbfounded, the continuous rain of stones fell upon them and everyone in the square could only dodge.

    Before Ba He could figure out what had happened, there was a series of more than ten explosions that resounded one after another and the pavilions that surrounded the square had been sted into smithereens in an instant!

    Countless stones rained upon them and smashed mercilessly into the square. There were some that were wrapped in mes and as they fell onto the ground, leaving marks with sporadic mes all around!

    The oppressive atmosphere in the square was suddenly broken by this sudden attack. Although they were Gold Spirits, however under such a dense hail that was raining upon them, they had to subconsciously dodge as well.

    The besiege of the little old man had been hindered at this very moment!

    The little old man was shocked when he saw everything unfold before him. The square was now aplete mayhem as shattered stones continued to rain down and the burning mes made everything plunge deeper into chaos. Suddenly, the little old man looked anxiously at the broken tform.

    There was a figure that shed by, but at the moment that his eyes reached it, it had already freed Su Ya from the wooden stake.

    The eyes of the little old man glistened!

    ¡°All of you calm down! It¡¯s only some broken stones, what is there to be afraid of?!¡± Ba He looked at the square where chaos had ensued, and with an angry roar, the noisy square regained calm in an instant. He raised his hand and a golden light appeared, immediately disintegrating the rocks flying towards him into a powder.

    Those Gold Spirit also calmed down immediately, and following Ba He¡¯s move, they knocked down the broken stones.

    Let¡¯s not say even that the Gold Spirit, let alone the Purple Spirit or the Blue Spirit, they would never be hurt by these trivial broken stones, but all this had happened too suddenly and made them lose theirposure.

 Chapter 2188 - If you want to fight, I too will fight!ï¼ˆ2ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2188: If you want to fight, I too will fight!£¨2£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    By the time they had calmed down, the square was already in aplete mess. The shattered rocks had left countless deep pits on the floor and mes were scattered all around as the temperature of the surroundings began to rise rapidly.

    Ba He was furious when he saw all of this. He narrowed his eyes dangerously but immediately felt that something was amiss and when his eyes swept towards the wrecked tform, he shouted out: ¡°Quick! Go and get Su Ya!¡±

    A few Gold Spirits immediately rushed over to the wrecked tform and started searching through the dry wood.

    Boom!

    A loud st reverberated throughout as a powerful explosion came from that very location and those Gold Spirits that were close to it were caught in it!

    A silvery white figure suddenly appeared before Ba He. Under the resplendent sun rays, a pair of silver wings glistened and a silver armour that was shrouded in ayer of golden light appeared like a god descending from the heavens. In the hands of that figure, was Su Ya who had been brutally tortured to the brink of death!

    ¡°Who are you!¡± Ba He was shocked to see the sudden emergence of this mysterious person. As the series of explosions came about so suddenly, it was obvious that someone had made special arrangements beforehand. However, Mount Fu Yao had been under their tight control all this while, how did this person break in?!

    The sudden appearance of the silver figure made all the surrounding Nine Temple disciples gape in shock as they looked wide eyed at that silver armour. Never had they even seen such a striking armour before. When that pair of silver wings pped, each de on the wing reflected the sunlight and it was a dazzling sight to behold. That silver figure carried the blood soaked Su Ya and other than that pair of eyes that were visible, the figure waspletely covered in that resplendent armour.

    It was a pair of extremely cold eyes, as if it was ice that could not melt even after a thousand years that epassed an enormous killing intent that had been frozen within.

    Not to mention Ba He and the people from the Nine Temples were all shocked with the sudden appearance of this mysterious figure, even the little old man waspletely taken aback by everything that happened before him.

    The figure carrying Su Ya did not speak but lowered the head and looked at Su Ya who was suffering in pain. Seeing Su Ya suffering from the unbearable pain but trying her hardest to endure it by biting her mangled lips, an anger that soared towards the heavens began to well up in the eyes of that figure.

    Su Ya stared at the person with curiosity, she had never met this person before, why did this person save her?

    The silver mask that covered that person¡¯s face started to disappear bit by bit and when the entire countenance was revealed, Su Ya was iparably shocked and stared at that face in a daze.

    An attractive face was revealed to her, it wasn¡¯t entirely outstanding, but what was unforgettable was that pair of limpid eyes with a chilling gaze.

    Su Ya¡¯s eyes widened in shock, even in her dreams she would never think that the very person who saved her would be...!

    ¡°Your disciple camete, Master has suffered.¡± When Jun Wu Xie looked at Su Ya¡¯s disfigured face, her heart felt as thought is had been shed by a thousand knives. Although her voice was very soft and there seemed to be no emotion in it, but beneath it all, was anger and killing intent that had been forcefully repressed and was on the verge of breaking free any moment.

    Su Ya stared back at her and not knowing where her strength came from, she lifted her hand up and tried to pushed herself away.

    Her distorted fingers were full of blood and when her hands touched Jun Wu Xie¡¯s silver armour, it left a stain of ck blood on it.

    Su Ya was trying to drive her away.

    ¡°Master, your disciple remembers your words. Today, your disciple will follow the rules of Master; to repay blood with blood, to return a tooth for a tooth!¡± Jun Wu Xie narrowed her eyes as a murderous glint shed by. The Face of Selvan extended its vines and held Su Ya up as Jun Wu Xie carefully ced a pill into Su Ya¡¯s mouth and shortly after, the silver mask once again covered the killing intent that was apparent on her face.

 Chapter 2189 - If you want to fight, I too will fight!ï¼ˆ3ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2189: If you want to fight, I too will fight!£¨3£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Su Ya wanted to pull Jun Wu Xie, but she couldn¡¯t move a single bit. The vines that were wrapped around her were so warm and gentle.

    Ba He narrowed his eyes and looked at Jun Wu Xie who had suddenly appeared as his eyes saw through her strength.

    ¡°It¡¯s only a little brat who hasn¡¯t even reached the Gold Spirit, to repay blood with blood, to pay a tooth for a tooth? How outrageous! Did you think that ...you, can actually save them?!¡± Ba He scoffed as his gaze swept towards the little old man and said, ¡°Alright then, since you are Su Ya¡¯s disciple, today, I shall send the three generations of Masters and disciples to hell!¡±

    With one hand, Ba He waved and the Gold Spirits who had retreated had immediately stepped forward once more and surrounded the little old man.

    The little old man¡¯s gaze sharpened and the mes in his eyes that had disappeared before had once again been ignited. After Su Ya had been rescued, he no longer had any qualms left. Never would he have thought that Jun Wu Xie would appear here, not to mention, in less than two years, she was almost ready to step into the realm of the Gold Spirits. At such a young age, this was simply too astounding that would make people stare with wide eyes with their tongues tied. If it was another ce with different set of opponents, she would definitely create a miracle.

    Miracles, however, would not appear here.

    ¡°Little brat, bring your Master away. Leave the things here to me.¡± The little old man said in a heavy tone.

    In Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hands, the vines from the Face of Selvan turned into two swords of light. It glistened brilliantly under the sun.

    ¡°Please forgive me for notplying.¡±

    The little old man gave a glimpse of surprise, even though he was taken aback by the growth of Jun Wu Xie, but the ones that were standing right in front of them were a thousand Gold Spirits from the Upper Realm! With the current strength of Jun Wu Xie, there was no way she could confront them. If she stayed behind, she was simply seeking her own death!

    ¡°¡®Since I¡¯ve already acknowledged my Master, and entered into discipleship, if I abandon my Master¡¯s Master and escape on my own, that would make me a cowardly disciple. How could I be worthy to call her Master then?¡± Jun Wu Xie said with determination, since she was here, she had no intention of escaping. Today, if not for her death, it would be Ba He¡¯s!

    Shock appeared the eyes of the little old man. Never would he have thought that Jun Wu Xie had came with such unwavering determination.

    Suddenly, the little manughed loudly.

    ¡°Good, good, good. This old man did not judge wrongly, Little Ya also did not misjudge you. What a good kid, you have proven yourself to have an excellent disciple of Little Ya! From today on, this old bones here will fight with you to the end!¡± An ice blue light suddenly shrouded his entire body as a strong air flow started to circte all around as the surrounding air began to distort.

    ¡°This disciple obeys!¡± A cold glint shed by her eyes and the vines that were wrapped around Su Ya was cut off and she flew downwards!

    The moment when Su Ya fell, a fiery red figure jumped into the air and caught her securely.

    The Sacrificial Blood Rabbit had revealed its true form and held Su Ya gently with itsrge ears and with its powerful hind legs, it thumped hard and immediately bolted out from the centre of the battlefield!

    ¡°Want to escape? Not so easy!¡± Ba He¡¯s eyes shed maliciously and with a stomp of his foot, he flew up and chased!

    Just as his figure flew into the air, a silver streak of light rushed towards him!

    A resounding bang reverberated throughout the entire summit of Mount Fu Yao!

    With a light sword in each hand, Jun Wu Xie blocked Ba He¡¯s way. Her slender figure stood valiantly in mid air and she had blocked Ba He with her light swords and refused to budge an inch!

    ¡°Damn brat, are you looking for death?¡± Ba He gritted his teeth furiously and looked at Jun Wu Xie who was blocking his path. He did not expect that a mere Silver Spirit would actually dare to obstruct him!

 Chapter 2190 - If you want to fight, I too will fight!ï¼ˆ4ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2190: If you want to fight, I too will fight!£¨4£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Today, if it¡¯s not your death, then it would be mine. You can forget about thinking of taking another step further!¡± Jun Wu Xie said with her eyes narrowed as a cold glint shed by her eyes. She held a light sword in each hand and held them crossed in front of her with her silver wings pping behind her as she rushed towards Ba He!

    ¡°Hmph! Overestimating your own ability!¡± Ba He scoffed and said, ¡°Catch Su Ya, no one is allowed to escape. I want all three of them to die without a ce for burial!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he immediately flew towards Jun Wu Xie!

    A ck and silver figure instantly shed in the air.

    Upon Ba He¡¯s order, the rest of the Gold Spirits immediately chased after the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit.

    ¡°Who dares to move!¡± The little old man roared out as his body turned into a streak of light and rushed to the front of all the Gold Spirits. In a sh, he arrived before them as he turned his spirit energy into a formless de and swept out. With one sweep, he had lopped off the head of one Gold Spirits.

    Blood gushed out like a geyser from the neck of that man!

    Blood rained down upon the little old man and he was dyed crimson in an instant.

    ¡°Want to catch my disciple, you will have to pass through me first!¡±

    Those Gold Spirits were shocked by the murderous intent of the little old man and couldn¡¯t help but take a step back. However, when they saw that Su Ya was brought out of the battlefield by the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit, they no longer cared about anything else and directly rushed towards the little old man. Hundreds and hundreds of Gold Spirits had encircled him and swarmed towards him like bees and swallowed the little old man!

    For a moment, carnage ensued and the entire square was covered with a disgusting stench of blood.

    Hundreds of Gold Spirits had deterred the little old man, even if he had three heads and six arms, it was still impossible for him to stop all the Gold Spirits.

    Seeing that the little old man was besieged from all sides, some of the Gold Spirits immediately passed by the battlefield and chased after the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit.

    The Nine Temple disciples had long been frightened silly from the scene that had unfolded before them. Each and every one of them stared with wide eyes and as they witness this gruesome and bloody battle.

    Su Jing Yan secretly clenched his fists. The moment Jun Wu Xie had appeared, he understood that she had not given up rescuing Su Ya.

    How bold was this? Knowing that the opponent that she was facing was a thousand Gold Spirits, yet she had refused to give up, wasn¡¯t this tantamount to seeking her own death?

    Looking at the Gold Spirits closing in on the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit, his heart was inspired by Jun Wu Xie and the little old man¡¯s determination and his blood started to boil. He could not help but take a step forward, however, another elder from the Heavenly Wolf Temple that was standing by his side immediately grabbed his shoulders.

    ¡°You can¡¯t go.¡± That elder said with furrowed brows, his eyes was filled with conflict as he was trying very hard to endure and it was obvious that he was extremely dissatisfied with Ba He.

    ¡°I....¡± Su Jing Yan was trying to find words but couldn¡¯t find any.

    ¡°If you stand up to help, and the Nine Temples will be destroyed by the Upper Realm.¡± That elder said while he tightened his grip on Su Jing Yans shoulder.

    They couldn¡¯t move, nor did they dare to. If they struck out, their own deaths weren¡¯t important, however, they would drag the entire Nine Temples down along with them.

    Su Jing Yan clenched his teeth tightly and forcefully repressed his inner impulses and reluctantly retreated. He looked up and when he saw that the Gold Spirits were gradually closing in on the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit, his heart almost rushed up his throat!

    ¡°Roar!!¡± A loud furious roar reverberated throughout the square as arge white figure rushed out from the messy ruins. With its towering body, like a huge rock, it immediately sent all those Gold Spirits that were chasing after the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit flying!

    The huge spirit beast snarled as it revealed its fangs as it stood defensively before the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit and Su Ya as it roared out vehemently!

 Chapter 2191 - If you want to fight, I too will fight!ï¼ˆ5ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2191: If you want to fight, I too will fight!£¨5£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Roar!¡± A huge ck shadow flew out and stood in front of Lord Meh Meh, prepared to battle with the Gold Spirits before them.

    Over a hundred Gold Spirits had been blocked by these two spirit beasts and could not advance any further.

    Su Jing Yan looked at this scene dumbfounded however, he had not put down the vignce in his heart.

    Even if they had the help from these few spirit beast¡¯s, so what about it? They were facing a thousand Gold Spirits!

    Su Jing Yan could see that both Lord Meh Meh and the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit were overlord level spirit beasts, they were already regarded as the pinnacle of the spirit beasts. However, against a Gold Spirit, there was still a gap!

    If they really wanted to block them, they will have to fight with their lives on the line.

    ¡°Just some measly spirit beasts dare to block my way?¡± One Gold Spirit sneered as he scoffed in a condescending tone.

    In the eyes of the Gold Spirits, so what if the spirit beasts are at the overlord level? They were just some random wastes that they could kill at will!

    However, Lord Meh Meh and ck beast did not take a step back. If they retreated, then Su Ya¡¯s death was imminent. Jun Wu Xie had entrusted Su Ya to them so how could they not live up to their Mistress¡¯ wishes?

    Jun Wu Xie was currently engaged in a Bloody battle, as her spirit beast and soul beast, how could they retreat!

    ¡°Roar!¡± Lord Meh Meh and the ck beast roared towards the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit behind them. The Sacrificial Blood Rabbit turned to cast a final nce at itspanion¡¯s before it made its way to escape with Su Ya with renewed determination.

    Su Ya was too heavily wounded, she could not even resist any enemy in her current condition. If they met with any enemies, she only had death awaiting her.

    ¡°Let... Let me down...¡± Su Ya murmured softly in the embrace of the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit. Her jaw had been fixed back in ce by Jun Wu Xie but even opening her mouth rendered pain but it could not surpass her in the inner fear that was in her heart.

    Her Master and her disciple had fallen into such a desperate situation just in order to save her. How could she escape alone?

    The Sacrificial Blood Rabbit did not utter a sound but ran forward in desperation. All that the Nine Temple disciples could see was that a fiery red figure sweep past them and each of them stood there stunned in ce.

    ¡°You are all a bunch of wastes! Why are you standing there in a daze for? Hurry and bring that beast and slut back!¡± One Gold Spirit that was blocked by Lord Meh Meh berated those Nine Temples disciples harshly.

    However, those Nine Temple disciples seem to have not heard anything and just bowed their heads down in silence.

    It was because they felt afraid, afraid that they could not even do anything to help the teacher who was akin to their saviour. They could be called despicable, ipetent, but the very least... let them be able to hold on to thest thread conscience and to stick to the stubborn notion by not acting on it.

    The Nine Temple disciples hung their heads low in ce and even quietly opened a wide and unobstructed path and let the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit to pass through quickly. This movement made the Gold Spirits enraged, as the attacks against Lord Meh Meh and the ck beast became fiercer and fiercer with each passing moment.

    In the blink of an eye, on Lord Meh Meh, there were countless deep wounds that even the bones were visible. Fresh crimson blood had dyed its once pure white fleece simrly red, blocking hundreds of Gold Spirits was tantamount to seeking death however, it refused to budge a single step. It relied on its gigantic stature to block off the pathpletely!

    The ck beast had countlesscerations across its body, because Jun Wu Xie had strengthened it before so it relentlessly attacked all the Gold Spirits that were attacking Lord Meh Meh. Using its sharp fangs and razor ws, it continued on its assault to the best of its abilities.

    Blood flowed like a river...

    Hot blood flowed all over the ground, as Lord Meh Meh was enormous, it was hard to estimate the amount of attack that it had received. Even standing straight proved to be difficult as it used its hind legs and its tail to swipe at those Gold Spirits that tried to bypass it.

 Chapter 2192 - If you want to fight, I too will fight!ï¼ˆ6ï¼‰

    Chapter 2192: If you want to fight, I too will fight!£¨6£©

    Trantor: Misty Cloud Trantions Editor: Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie and Ba He were deadlocked in battle, and the armour of the Face of Selvan had broken off quite a bit. Fresh blood stained the silver armour, but in her eyes, but not a sliver of fear nor retreat could be seen, her gaze only became more astute.

    Ba He has never met such an opponent who did not care about their own life, obviously she was not as good as himself, but she was attacking him like crazy, even if her entire body was riddled with wounds, she seemed to feel no pain. Fighting without any room for retreat, this was simply fighting him with her own life on the line!

    Even for such an arrogant person Ba He was, he was really shocked by Jun Wu Xie¡¯s determination.

    In the darkness, a pair of purple eyes was watching all this quietly. When the silver figure was slowly dyed red with blood, the calmness in the purple eyes had been reced by the killing intent that soared towards the sky! He lifted his foot, ready to take a step forward.

    At that moment!

    Ye Mei immediately rushed before Jun Wu Yao, and with a bam, he mmed both knees onto the ground.

    ¡°Lord Jue! Lord Jue please think twice!¡± Ye Mei knelt down anxiously as he tried to persuade him.

    ¡°Scram.¡± Jun Wu Yao¡¯s voice was so cold that it could freeze people¡¯s blood.

    ¡°Lord Jue! I know that you do not want Young Miss to get hurt and you are not willing to listen to the persuasion of your subordinate. But I beseech you to believe in Miss¡¯ n, she made such a n because she do not want to involve you. If you rashly go out now, even if you saved Young Miss, but you would have revealed your identity. If this was conveyed to the people in the Upper Realm, they would definitely hunt you down. At that time, how would Young Miss feel? She would definitely feel guilty and me herself. Please consider for Young Miss as well and give her a little more time! Don¡¯t let her efforts be all for naught!¡± Ye Mei desperately plead and begged, as his whole body shivered. This was the first time that he had went against Jun Wu Yao¡¯s order. He was trembling, not from fear, but anger and anxiety.

    He had already seen Jun Wu Xie as his other Master. How could he endure seeing her body with wounds all over?

    However, before Jun Wu Xie had gone out, she had already given him a death order. He must be by Jun Wu Yao¡¯s side and guard him to prevent him from being agitated by her injuries and rushing out.

    ¡°I beg you, Lord Jue, you must believe in Young Miss!¡± Ye Mei desperately tried to stop Jun Wu Yao.

    If Jun Wu Yao came out and struck, everything could be settled at once. However, the consequences would be disastrous and might spark a cmity.

    Who knew if there were other people that belonged to the Upper Realm in the surroundings. If the news leaked out, it would be adamant to say that Jun Wu Yao would be hunted down. Even Jun Wu Xie wouldn¡¯t be able to escape the attention of the Upper Realm.

    In order to catch Jun Wu Yao, the Upper Realm will stoop to any means. Since they can catch Su Ya and force the little old man, they could also do something simr by catching hold of Jun Wu Yao¡¯s weakness, which is Jun Wu Xie!

    Jun Wu Xie insisted that Jun Wu Yao was not allowed to intervene, and she herself had made an astute determination.

    How could he not know the fear that Jun Wu Xie had? There were dark ripples in Jun Wu Yao¡¯s eyes as he fought down the impulses that had surfaced. In the two most difficult choices that Jun Wu Xie had to make, she chose the third way ¨C which was her own way; to not only save Su Ya, but also to not have Jun Wu Yao expose his whereabouts.

    But to let him watch her being in danger with his own eyes...

    ¡°Lord Jue, please wait, just wait a bit more. Don¡¯t you believe Young Miss? Her ns had never failed once!¡± Ye Mei coaxed hurriedly.

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s eyes were narrowed dangerously. Looking at Ba He who was fighting with Jun Wu Xie, the killing intent in his eyes could no longer be hidden.

    ¡°Upper Realm, one day, I will let you pay the price of blood!¡±

 Chapter 2193 - If you want to fight, I too will fight!ï¼ˆ7ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2193: If you want to fight, I too will fight!£¨7£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The battle continued to heat up as blood flowed like a river. Even the little old man was riddled with wounds. Now that he was without the Spirit Ring and on top of that, he was suffering from the severe bacsh that had caused his strength to fall drastically.

    Time passed slowly as each second ticked by, although the Gold Spirits had incurred some damage, it wasn¡¯t too much and this had pushed Jun Wu Xie¡¯s side into a bitter battle.

    ¡°Little brat, is this what you said by paying back tooth for tooth, blood for blood? Ha ha ha! What a ridiculous joke!¡± Ba He used one leg and kicked Jun Wu Xie as he watched in delight as she fell heavily towards the ground. From beneath the mask, blood was trickling out and when he saw that, he looked on with relish and it made himugh even more maniacally.

    If not for the strange armour on Jun Wu Xie, Ba He had the confidence to kill her without question. But seeing his progress, it would just chip of more of his time on the final result would not change!

    Jun Wu Xie supported herself up with a push as more fragments of the Face of Selvan fell off. The skin that was exposed was covered with countless gashes with varied depths and lengths, her body was soaked thoroughly in fresh blood but in that pair of cold eyes, there was not a trace of fear but an even more unwavering determination that stared back at him.

    ¡°What? Still not giving up? You¡¯ve yet reached the level of a Gold Spirit, but even if you did be one, in my eyes it is just an ant that could be crushed at will.¡± Ba He sneered.

    Jun Wu Xie took out a bottle of medicine out and poured it into her mouth. As she raised her hand, her eyes zed over those broken rubble has scattered all over the ground. The mes on the ground had yet been extinguished the temperature in the square continued to rise. The temperature had risen to such a degree that it had made the people feel extremely ufortable.

    A cold glint shed by her eyes as she suddenly stood up. Her figure was shaking slightly but the hands that were holding onto the light swords steadied and supported her body.

    Just a little bit longer, she had to hold on for a while more!

    Just for a little while more!

    Ba He sneered as he looked at Jun Wu Xie, in his eyes, her stubbornness and insistence was very ridiculous and aplete joke to him. Knowing that she was not his opponent, knowing that she was sending herself to death, she still insisted on not retreating.

    There was actually such an idiot under the heavens!

    ¡°Little brat, there is no medicine for your stupidity, Su Ya doesn¡¯t have long to live. Let me tell you this, even if I do not kill her today, with the degree of her wounds, she can live no longer than three days. Oh... I almost forgot, early this morning, I ordered someone to give her something. With those things in it, let alone three days, is it even possible to pass tonight? Ha ha ha, to save a person who is about to die, even throwing away your own life, you are really a funny person.¡± Ba Heughed extremely cruelly, he knew that both Jun Wu Xie and the little old man were willing to save Su Ya at the expense of their own lives, however he chose to divulge the cold truth to Jun Wu Xie.

    They were saving a person who was about to die anytime.

    Such a twisted joke made Ba He exhrated, he was thrilled happy to see the pained eyes of Jun Wu Xie.

    However, there was no fluctuations in that astute gaze of hers, only her killing intent had not reduced one bit.

    ¡°She is my Master.¡±

    Even if it was a person about to die, as long as there was a breath remaining, she would save her!

    Ba He¡¯s eyes became cold as the corner of his mouth curled up into a smirk filled with disdain.

    ¡°Since you Master and disciple have such a deep rtionship, then I shall graciously send you first to theher world to wee your Master!¡± Ba He raised his hand viciously, Jun Wu Xie was currently exhausted and shows like an arrow at the end of its flight, she no longer had any strength left to block this blow.

    Just as Ba He was about to strike, suddenly a thunderous roar came from the entrance of the square!

    He turned to look and saw a group of people bustling into the square ferociously!

 Chapter 2194 - Fighting together ï¼ˆ1ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2194: Fighting together £¨1£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°I am afraid it is not appropriate to treat us people from the Middle Realm like this.¡± Azy voice sounded from high above the square.

    There was a certain distance between Ba He and Jun Wu Xie as they looked over to the source of the voice. The Nine Temples disciples also looked over curiously.

    From within the dense crowd, a majestic and handsome man dressed in a crimson armour appeared. When Su Jing Yan¡¯s eyes fell on the ming red figure, he was stunned in ce!

    The Spirit Jade Pce Lord!

    Standing in front of everyone was the very person who had been in seclusion for a thousand years, the very elusive Spirit Jade Pce Lord who had only been very active in the past one year.

    When the Spirit Jade Pce had suddenly disappeared, it fell from the peak into mud. Everyone thought that the Spirit Jade Pce would disappear without any traces left, however never had they expected that within the past year, after the Twelve Pces had been destroyed, the Spirit Jade Pce appeared before everyone and it instantly became a force not to be reckoned with in the Middle Realm!

    Behind the Spirit Jade Pce Lord, there was a group of girls dressed in the Spirit Jade Pce¡¯s attire. Each of them had beautiful and peerless countenance, but what made them outstanding was that unwavering gaze of theirs. Having hidden for a thousand years, the Spirit Jade Pce once again stood in front of everyone and revealed the sharp de that had been concealed for millennium!

    What was more shocking was that behind the disciples of the Spirit Jade Pce, there was a group of people dressed in all sorts, the ages of the people in that group varied as well as their dressing. They each held a weapon in hand, however on their faces, they had on the same unwavering gaze as the disciples of the Spirit Jade Pce!

    ¡°Ah Liu!¡± One Nine Temple disciple suddenly recognised a person from within and called out.

    Wasn¡¯t that person that the very person who had enrolled and entered the Cloudy Brook Academy together with him? Only after the two had graduated from the Academy, one had entered the Nine Temple while the other had entered the me Demons Pce. It was ever since then that they had been split up, never in their wildest dreams but they have imagined that they would meet after so many years in such a peculiar situation.

    The Spirit Jade Pce Lord stood in front of the people and there was a strange silence because of their sudden arrival.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s silver armour had long been dyed red with blood, and that red looked strangely harmonious with the me red armour that the Spirit Jade Pce Lord was wearing!

    She looked at the Spirit Jade Pce Lord of the curious nce before her eyes fell on the girl was wearing a mask behind him.

    It¡¯s her?

    That girl¡¯s face was covered with a bronze mask and she exuded a light and heroic disposition. When she saw Jun Wu Xie¡¯s bloodstained silver armour, her initially calm eyes suddenly reflected shock and pain!

    ¡°Even though the Upper Realm is mighty, however you seem to have forgotten that you are currently standing on the grounds of our Middle Realm! In thends of our Middle Realm, I don¡¯t allow you to act so impudently!¡± The Spirit Jade Pce Lord¡¯s changed to one that was awe inspiring and no one could piece him together with thezy andnguid person of the past.

    Ba He¡¯s lips curled into a sneer as he looked at the group of people that the Spirit Jade Pce Lord had brought. In his eyes, the Middle Realm was just a mishmash of riffraffs and there was no difference between them and dogs.

    ¡°Middle Realm¡¯snds? What can this Middle Realm be counted as? To me, it is just a ce that I can kill who I want to kill, just like a ughterhouse. Did you think that by bringing a bunch of shrimps and crabs, you will be able to scare me? What a joke! Just a bunch of wastes that have delusions of ascending to heaven!¡±

    Ba He¡¯s words made all the expressions of the Middle Realm¡¯s people ugly to the extreme, even the Nine Temple disciples red at him.

    Although their Middle Realm was not as powerful as the Upper Realm, but they did not need to be humiliated to such an extent!

 Chapter 2195 - Fighting Togetherï¼ˆ2ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2195: Fighting Together£¨2£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Whether it is ascending to heaven or not, we must first see the abilities of the lot of you. Even though you all are powerful, us people from the Middle Realm are not afraid of death!¡± The Spirit Jade Pce Lord sneered, his oppressive and domineering aura increased as he looked at the battlefield. In a nce, he saw that the entire square had been dyed red with fresh blood and Jun Wu Xie¡¯s injuries made him knit his brows tightly. However, what made him even more angry was that the Nine Temple disciples who stood on all sides and spectated.

    ¡°Today, I may not be able to prevail, however I would not yield to the Upper Realm. The Upper Realm is trying to gain more power by sacrificing the three realms in exchange. I would like to ask, people from the Middle Realm, are you willing to be used in such a manner?¡±

    ¡°Willing? Ha ha ha! Where did you this jumping clown jump out from? The timing you can see that this group of dogs had long been raised by me? I let them live, they shall live. If I want them to die, they shall die! Who dares to say a single word more?¡± Ba He¡¯s crude manner of speaking and his arrogance had long made those Nine Temple disciples faces ashened.

    A group of dogs...

    This was the Upper Realm¡¯s evaluation of the Nine Temples.

    The group of Nine Temple disciples who had been suppressing their dissatisfaction in their hearts were now ring at the arrogant Ba He with bloodshot eyes.

    They may be weak, may be ipetent, but they were not willing to be dogs!

    ¡°So sad...this is too tragic, I can¡¯t believe that the Nine Temples who used to be above the Twelve Pces had now be so weak and ipetent. Even if they¡¯ve been bullied to such an extent, yet they do not do anything about it. I will not recognise this group of cowards as people from the Middle Realm!¡± The Spirit Jade Pce Lord said sombrely.

    His words made the Nine Temple disciples reveal embarrassment on their faces. Each and every word he uttered pierced the dignity of the Nine Temple disciples.

    ¡°You with the surname ¡®Hu¡¯! I never knew that you were such a person! Mentor Su Ya had been caught, headmaster is being oppressed but yet you just stand at the sidelines and watch our saviour fall into desperation and ignore it! I don¡¯t have such a brother, we shall break all our ties! If I cane live past today, I will kill you, this ungrateful disciple!¡± The man who came with the Spirit Jade Pce Lord harshly berated one of the disciple from the Nine Temples.

    They were very familiar each other, however they had each recognised different masters. They were fine all along, however, never had expected that after all that happened today, they had broken off all ties of their brotherhood.

    Other than the Spirit Jade Pce disciples who followed the Spirit Jade Pce Lord, there were those who had once studied in the Cloudy Brook Academy. They were all loyal to the Twelve Pces. After the destruction of the Twelve Pces, they were filled with pride and indignant justice and vowed to retaliate. However, once the crimes of the Twelve Pces were revealed before the people, their conscience pricked them and no longer thought to seek revenge. That year when the Spirit Jade Pce rose up, they chose to disappear and meld into the crowd. He had been feeling remorseful over his actions all this while.

    Until...

    A few days ago, the Spirit Jade Pce had announced a shocking piece of news!

    Cloudy Brook Academy was in peril and it had summoned all the former disciples toe together. It was precisely this piece of news that brought together all those who had that remaining thread of of conscience. They may have fallen into the mud, however they were still good people at heart. Knowing that their saviour was in trouble, how could they just sit by and watch?

    In just a few days, the number of disciples from the Cloudy Brook Academy came from all over and it had reached a staggering number of tens of thousands! It was precisely this group of loyal and upright people that had banded together with the Spirit Jade Pce and directly killed their way in to Mount Fu Yao!

    That person whose surname was Hu, stared with wide eyes, his heart was extremely ufortable and filled with shame, so much that his clenched fists were trembling uncontrobly.

 Chapter 2196 - Fighting Togetherï¼ˆ3ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2196: Fighting Together£¨3£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°What¡¯s so great about it? I, your father, am not a coward!¡± That man whose surname was Hu rushed out of the crowd immediately. He was already feeling absolutely depressed and was condemning himself when he saw Jun Wu Xie had given it her all and did not care about dragging herself into a bloody battle, all just to save Su Ya. Within his heart, he was in turmoil and after hearing his brother¡¯s usations, it provoked hisst thread of reason which had tugged hard on his heartstrings. Feeling his blood boiling, he threw away all caution to the wind.

    That man fell down onto his knees, in front of the Celestial Temple elders, he said in a sombre tone with his head bowed down: ¡°To have been recognized by the Celestial Temple is this disciple¡¯s honour. However, this disciple can no longer stay silent after everything that has happened today. Please forgive me elders, but I can no longer sit back and watch. From now on, I no longer have anything to do with the Celestial Temple! I¡¯m breaking all my ties with the Celestial Temple, so whatever I do today, has no rtionship whatsoever with the Celestial Temple!¡± The moment he finished speaking, his forehead fell heavily onto the ground into a kowtow with a loud thud! The moment he stood up, he strode resolutely to where his brother was!

    He could be afraid, could be timid, but he was not willing to be a coward that even his own good brother refused to recognize!

    A tall figure entered into the group off the Spirit Jade Pce, the view of his back was majestic and awe inspiring.

    There was a shocking silence in the entire square.

    That man with the surname Hu walked to his good brother and the two stared at each other for a long while before they finally raised their arms with clenched fists and struck each other¡¯s arms as they broke into a smile.

    Since they¡¯ve sworn to the heavens to be brothers, they shall share their joys and sorrows together!

    ¡°Elder, please let this disciple leave.¡± Suddenly, another voice resounded out as another disciple knelt down and said. Without waiting for that elder¡¯s reply, he stood up and immediately walked towards the side of the Spirit Jade Pce.

    ¡°This disciple is thankful for all that the Scarlet me Temple has bestowed upon me, today we shall break all ties!¡±

    ¡°This disciple is willing to go through this life and death battle with Mentor Su Ya and headmaster!¡±

    ¡°This disciple is leaving on my own ord.¡±

    ¡°From today, everything that I no has nothing to do with the Nirvana Temple.¡±

    ¡°This disciple requests to leave the Heavenly Wolf Temple!¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    In an instant, hundreds of people broke away from the Nine Temples and walked to the Spirit Jade Pce. They all paid theirst respects and broke all ties from their respective temples, abandoning all the glory that it had offered. Instead, they chose to join a battle that they had no chance at winning but they would rather do this than be burdened with condemnation of their own conscientiousness!

    More and more left the Nine Temples as the army of the Spirit Jade Pce started to grow. This inexplicable scene was like a wildfire that had spread and it had lit up the hearts of everyone!

    Su Jing Yan¡¯s eyes widened. Never had he expected that the appearance of the Spirit Jade Pce could trigger such an intense reaction!

    Just from their Heavenly Wolf Temple itself, there were close to a hundred disciples who had left!

    Looking at their firm and unwavering gazes, the elders from the Nine Temples could not bear to let them go but simply remained silent the entire time.

    Ba He¡¯s dangerous gaze swept by those disciples that had left the Nine Temples and that gaze got colder and colder. He never expected that this group of dogs would actually bite back!

    ¡°These are the people that the Nine Temples had raised? Since they are a treacherous bunch, there¡¯s no more need to keep them. Since they are bent on seeking death, let them bring along such a ridiculous notion of loyalty to theherworld then.¡± He sneered and his gaze swept by the elders of the Nine Temples.

    The faces of the elders were ugly to the extreme, if not for them representing the Nine Temples, they would not have been able to endure the raging mes of anger that were quelled in their hearts long ago.

    At this moment, in their hearts, they were envying those who had left. They envied these disciples who had such strong courage and dared to pursue their own beliefs that they found true to their heart. They were not at all like them, weak and ipetent.

    Among the Nine Temples, almost all of those who had came from Cloudy Brook Academy had left, while the remaining disciples could only lower their heads in shame and did not dare to utter a word.

    When Jun Wu Xie saw all this happen before her, she had long forgotten about the pain from her own injuries. Her gaze fell onto the majestic presence that had started it all ¨C the Spirit Jade Pce Lord.

 Chapter 2197 - Fighting Togetherï¼ˆ4ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2197: Fighting Together£¨4£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Even Jun Wu Xie did not expect that the Spirit Jade Pce Lord would bring such arge force for support. This went far beyond her expectations and had shocked her iparably.

    Under the heavens, the word ¡°conscience¡± could be simply said, however, how many were able to really do it without pricking their own conscience?

    The strength of the Upper Realm had been vividly proven in the battle before, yet those disciples of the Nine Temples were still willing to take the step forward.

    Even if there were only a few hundred of them, they were a valuable asset to be treasured.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at the Spirit Jade Pce Lord and gave a slight nod to him she wiped away the blood and corners of the mouth and looked at Ba He coldly.

    Today¡¯s battle was far from over!

    All this was just the beginning!

    The Spirit Jade Pce Lord waved his arm!

    ¡°For the glory of the Middle Realm! Kill!¡±

    With a singlemand, everyone rushed forward and countless spirit lights shed as countless ring spirits were summoned out. For a moment, chaos filled the entire square. Blood and tears, revenge and hatred, all intricately woven together to form a heartrending battle song.

    ¡°Headmaster! We are here to help you!¡± A group of people who had no regards for their own lives rushed forward with their ring spirits and headed towards the little old man who was besieged from all sides. Among them, there were Blue Spirits, Purple Spirits and even the ordinary Green Spirits. But at this moment, they had forgotten their own fears, forgotten about life and death as they had ced all their dignity and pride in this lifetime and rushed towards those Gold Spirits who were far stronger than them!

    The little old man raised his head in this chaotic battle and looked at the group of people who had been ignited with passion in amazement. Those people were like strangers to him, the Cloudy Book Academy had been established for thousands of years. How many tens of thousands of disciples had been taught? He had long forgotten all their faces, their names, not to mention what faculties they were from. However, it was precisely this group of people that had disregarded their own lives and rushed bravely forward to fight!

    In the midst of the battle, shes of gold, blue and green light shed as the strange mix of spirit lights became a dazzling disy of colours in the square.

    Although the Gold Spirit was strong, the brilliance of the colour was outstanding and unmatched, yet in the midst of this all, a faint light of the Purple Spirit seemed to be at this moment, the purest and most beautiful light!

    A bloody battle ensued as the battle cries intertwined and became one.

    Hundreds ofrge spirit beasts rushed to Lord Meh Meh¡¯s side and charged towards those Gold Spirits that were attacking Lord Meh Meh. They snarled, roared and vehemently assaulted the Gold Spirits. They may be weak, but they would never retreat!

    One light after another diminished in the battle as the blood bath continued. Those were ring spirits that had perished, and it also signified the deaths of their Master.

    Although the Spirit Jade Pce have brought forthrge force and they numbered the Gold Spirits by a few fold, however under the strong oppressive might of the Gold Spirits, they were simply hitting stones with eggs.

    But...

    Not a single person retreated, each and every figure that had fallen had no wounds on their backs. Until the moment of their deaths, they did not turn to flee, not a single one did...

    Facing the enemy head front, using their lives in exchange ...

    The girl with the mask killed her way in together with the rest of the female disciples of the Spirit Jade Pce. The Spirit Jade Pce had been hidden for a thousand years and even after they had taken over the Twelve Pces, they had not battled. Today, was the very first battle since the Spirit Jade Pce had stepped out into the world!

    Years of seclusion had made the tacit understanding between the disciples reach an astonishing level and they could work well together without dragging each other down.

 Chapter 2198 - Fighting Togetherï¼ˆ5ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2198: Fighting Together£¨5£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The Gold Spirits working with Ba He were getting more and more annoyed by this bunch of mad men. These were obviously just weaklings who could not even withstand a strike from them yet they just kept on rushing towards them without any regards for their own lives. It was as if... They didn¡¯t know the meaning of death at all.

    One Gold Spirit struck out a fist and it hadpletely passed right through the abdomen of a disciple of the Spirit Jade Pce. With just one strike, it had broken through her internal organs and arge amount of blood flowed down his palm. There was a touch of disdain in that cold smile of his. However, when he wanted to retract his hand, he found that he could not do so.

    ¡°I¡¯ve caught him!!¡± The girl who vomited out a mouthful of fresh blood held on tightly to the hand of that Gold Spirit whose hand had went through her body. Using every ounce of strength left in her, she restricted the action of his hand. Her entire face was stained with blood, but her eyes were sparkling with a fascinating light.

    In a sh, the surrounding disciples of the Spirit Jade Pce immediately turned around and attacked. More than a dozen peoplebined their strength to kill one Gold Spirit!

    The moment that Gold Spirit fell, that girl breathed herst and when she fell, her hands that clutched onto the enemy were still tight in an iron grip and even after she fell, she did not let go.

    There was no time for sorrow, no time to cry, all those disciples that had worked together to fight the Gold Spirit immediately turned and threw themselves back into the fray of battle.

    No one knew that the feelings between them had long surpassed that of ordinary fellow disciples, having spent a millennium together in seclusion, they had long became a true family.

    The eyes of the fallen girl had lost its lustre, however her mouth had hooked up into a dazzling smile.

    The Spirit Jade Pce Lord fully revealed his strength of a Gold Spirit as he summoned Tenacious Snow Plum Blossom out. With their unmatched coordination, they imminently paved a bloody path as he blitzed to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s side while Tenacious Snow Plum Blossom forced Ba He back for moment.

    ¡°Can you still hold on?¡± The Spirit Jade Pce Lord supported Jun Wu Xie¡¯s arm and the arm that held her quickly turned warm and sticky with her blood.

    ¡°I can.¡± Jun Wu Xie spat out a mouthful of fresh blood, yet there was no change in her expression.

    The Spirit Jade Pce Lord smiled.

    ¡°Why have you alle?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked.

    ¡°Spirit Jade Pce has received the immeasurable grace from Cloudy Book Academy as well as yourself. In the entire Spirit Jade Pce, there isn¡¯t any ungrateful person.¡± The Spirit Jade Pce Lord looked at Jun Wu Xie andughed teasingly as he said: ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that we are not allowed to repay our gratitude?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie was stunned for moment before she revealed a trace of smile from the corner of her lips. She stood firm and she tightened the grip of the light swords in her hands as her eyes lit up.

    ¡°Fighting together is my life¡¯s fortune.¡±

    ¡°I feel this way too.¡± The Spirit Jade Pce Lord smiled as he shook off the blood on his sharp sword and looked ahead as a cold glint shed by his eyes.

    Ba He looked at the Spirit Jade Pce Lord who had suddenly appeared and his gaze turned frosty.

    ¡°There are more and more ignorant wild dogs who areing to seek death, did you think that with just the lot of you, you are able to turn the tide? Simply a bunch of ignorant fools!¡±

    Ba He had never been as annoyed as today before. This was clearly a trap that had been set up for the little old man. He did not expect that there would be so many incidents in session. First of all, there was Jun Wu Xie, then the appearance of Spirit Jade Pce followed by the disciples of the Nine Temples that had defected.

    Even though he knew that the strength of these people were not enough to reverse the situation, however it still made him extremely furious!

    A bunch of garbage that were disgusting like flies!

    ¡°In the end, who the fool is would soon be revealed.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s lips curled up into a sneer as she took the lead to attack Ba He. After the Spirit Jade Pce Lord attacked, Tenacious Snow Plum Blossom followed closely behind!

    In a moment, three figures had blitzed forward in a sh!

 Chapter 2199 - Counterattackï¼ˆ1ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2199: Counterattack£¨1£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The battle was getting more and more intense. The people brought by the Spirit Jade Pce had suffered an immeasurable number of deaths and injuries. However, the sacrifices had not been in vain as they had bought them time.

    As every minute and every second ticked by, the number of people that had fallen increased. Many of the Blue Spirits and the Green Spirits had used special methods to temporarily increase their powers to that of a Purple Spirit. Although they still could not hold out against the power of the Gold Spirit, but they were still able to kill off more of their opponents.

    Five people in exchange for one, six people in exchange for one, ten people in exchange for one!

    They had given it their all, desperate to bring down the number of enemies. Even if they used ten people¡¯s life in exchange for one Gold Spirit, they did not hesitate one bit.

    There were around six thousand people that the Spirit Jade Pce brought, but in the blink of an eye, more than half of them had died and yet they had only managed to kill over two hundred Gold Spirits!

    The pressure on the little old man had been drastically reduced, seeing the way those people fought so desperately made him fight even more ferociously.

    By this time, Ba He had already lost all colour on his face. He had fought with Jun Wu Xie for an extended period and even if he had wounded her heavily, his own strength had also depleted considerably. At first, he did not care much but as he battled against the Spirit Jade Pce Lord who had the strength of a Gold Spirit coupled with the continuous assault from Tenacious Snow Plum Blossom, he was actually forced into a dangerous situation at one time. The original advantage he had was slowly being chipped off bit by bit as he felt that his spirit power was diminishing at a rapid speed under the flurry of the constant attacks.

    He did not care too much about this point and only thought that it was because he had battled on for too long.

    However, when he was sent back flying from a kick from Jun Wu Xie, his face was full of shock.

    He fell heavily on the ground as he spat out a mouthful of blood and the colour of the blood made his hair stand on ends.

    That blood, was actually dark red and there was even a trace of purple mixed in it!

    Ba He looked at the blood that he had spat out in a daze. Large amounts of spirit energy was flowing out of his body and that gold colour light on his body had dimmed considerably. He had never experienced such an excruciating pain before, it was as if there were thousands of ants that were biting his body from within.

    Jun Wu Xie steadied herself, panting as she looked at Ba He who had crumbled and fallen to the ground. There was a hint of smile in her eyes.

    The Spirit Jade Pce Lord looked at the scene strangely. Despite being a Gold Spirit himself, there was still a gap between himself and Ba He. ording to reason, even if Ba He and Jun Wu Xie had battled on for such a long time, he shouldn¡¯t have been defeated so quickly.

    He could clearly feel that the spirit power of Ba He was flowing out at an incredible speed and he was going to fall from the realm of the Gold Spirit very soon.

    This... was simply too abnormal.

    In a normal battle, although there would be some loss of spirit energy, but there would not be any drastic change in the realms of the spirit power. However, the gold light that shrouded Ba He was slowly diminishing and was beginning to turn to silver.

    What just happened?

    The Spirit Jade Pce Lord¡¯s eyes darted over to Jun Wu Xie immediately and on that bloodstained face, he found a bright smile.

    She was smiling?

    ¡°How is it? Falling from a Gold Spirit, does it feel good?¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s tone of voice deepened as she looked at Ba He who was sitting on the ground in shock. On her bloodstained face, a devilish smile broke out.

    ¡°What do you mean?!¡± A jolt of shock made him look at her incredulously.

    Jun Wu Xie swept her gaze over to him and said, ¡°What do you mean? Open your dog eyes and look at your people around you. You will soon understand.¡±

    A thread of uneasiness rose up from his heart as he looked at the surrounding battlefield with wide eyes. Where were all the resplendent gold lights that had originally dominated the entire battlefield? There was not a single trace of gold light anywhere!

 Chapter 2200 - Counterattackï¼ˆ2ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2200: Counterattack£¨2£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    How could such a thing happen? Ba He did not dare to believe what he saw with his own eyes. All of them who had followed him from the Upper Realm had actually fallen to the realm of Silver Spirits in just half an hour? How could this be?!

    Ba He¡¯s uneasiness caused his qi and blood to flow turbulently and when he stood up, he was ring fiercely at Jun Wu Xie. Jun Wu Xie¡¯s lips curled up into a faint smile and this action of hers immediately deepened his uneasiness.

    ¡°Little brat, what did you do?!¡±

    Jun Wu Xie raised her hand to wipe off the fresh blood at the corner of her mouth but her smile remained.

    ¡°Do you know how did the Twelve Pces meet its demise?¡±

    The words of Jun Wu Xie sent a jolt of shock to Spirit Jade Pce Lord when he heard her words.

    When the Twelve Pces fell, although he did not participate in it, he also knew about it from the mouths of the people sent by her.

    At the Twelve Pces Summit, all the Pce Lords had gathered together, but with the appearance of Jun Wu Xie, they had beenpletely shaken from their very core. At that time, her strength was far less than what it was today and was definitely not the opponent of the Twelve Pce Lords. However, he did not know what method she had used that in the end, the Twelve Pce Lords had fallen from the realm of the Silver Spirit in a short moment and were wiped out by Jun Wu Xie!

    This matter was a secret and only a few people knew the truth behind it.

    Could it be that...

    Su Jing Yan and the others who were standing aside had also noticed the peculiar changes of the Gold Spirits. They had been standing by and watching hence they could see the entire battlefield clearly and from as early as a few minutes ago, the only two remaining Gold Spirits were Ba He and the Spirit Jade Pce Lord. The other Gold Spirits had already dropped a realm and had lost all the golden lustre.

    At the moment when Jun Wu Xie was about to exin, everyone¡¯s gaze were unknowingly fixated onto her. They were all very curious as to what methods she had employed that could achieve such a feat.

    To be able to have a thousand Gold Spirits lose their original strength and to fall from the realm of a Gold Spirit was an incredibly frightening feat!

    ¡°Silver Spirits and Gold Spirits may be powerful, but if they are dragged down from the clouds, what difference is there between them and ordinary people?¡± Jun Wu Xie smiled coldly, she had waited for this moment for a very long time!

    ¡°It¡¯s you little brat! You poisoned us! What did you do to us!¡± Ba He did not want to believe that she had such an ability, but experiencing it for himself, he could feel the changes that urred in his body and that made him have a sense of inexplicable fear.

    ¡°Yes, I did it, so what?¡± Jun Wu Xie retorted in a carefree manner and continued, ¡°Did you really think that I would be so ignorant? To just sh with you head on?¡±

    Su Ya, she would save. Jun Wu Yao, she too would protect.

    To fulfil these two feelings of hers, she would have to think of a sure win method.

    She had spent three entire days, ordinary poison had no effect against Gold Spirits, hence she decided to work on what she knew that worked before and had employed a simr method that was used against the Twelve Pces. With this idea in mind, she toiled on it for three entire days. Thest time, she was up against Silver Spirits but now her goal was the highest level in the Middle Realm ¨C the Gold Spirit. The level of difficulty was immense, and yet in only three days, with her endless attempts and sleepless nights, she finally managed to change the poison and became the secret weapon to nail the decisive victory!

    ¡°How did you do it?¡± Ba He stared at Jun Wu Xie in a stunned daze, after she had appeared, she had been engaged with him in battle. When did she get the chance to poison them? Not to mention a thousand Gold Spirits?

 Chapter 2201 - Counterattackï¼ˆ3ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2201: Counterattack£¨3£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°How did I do it?¡± Jun Wu Xie smiled softly as her gaze darted over to the shattered stones that was stained with blood on the ground.

    Ba He sucked in a cold breath as he kicked up a piece of stone at his foot and caught it with his hand.

    With the stone in hand, he noticed that it was cold and sticky from the fresh blood, however upon closer inspection, the parts that were not stained with the blood had ayer of green liquid on it. It was only a very thinyer and it was only visible under close scrutiny. Under normal conditions, it was not visible at all and it did not emit any smell whatsoever. This chilling discovery made Ba He iparably shocked in his heart.

    That series of explosions had caught everybody¡¯s attention, while everyone was avoiding the stones that was hurled at them, who would have noticed that these little pieces of stones would be covered in ayer of such a terrible poison!

    Three figures suddenly appeared beside Jun Wu Xie.

    They were Drunk Lotus, Poison Ivy and Poppy who had not appeared until now.

    ¡°Master.¡± The three nts spirits immediately knelt on to the floor and paid their respects.

    She nodded her head slightly.

    ¡°No wonder I did not see your ring spirits, they had actually been given another task.¡± If the Spirit Jade Pce Lord could not see what was happening still, then he would have lived all those years in vain.

    Jun Wu Xie replied: ¡°I naturally know that we aren¡¯t their opponents, however if I don¡¯te, then we would not be able to hold out until the poison take effect.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie had broken in today not to fight with Ba He, more so not for seeking her own death. She had came to gain time, enough time to let the poison take its full effect!

    As early asst night, she had already passed the three of them the task. She handed them the poison and told them to smear it on the walls of the pavilions that were surrounding the square. The moment when the little old man appeared, she had immediately instructed them to blow them all up and the debris that had been coated with the poison before had entered the fray of the battle amidst the destruction. Under the guise of the chaos, no one would have discovered the secret behind these little rubbles.

    Everything was just a distraction, the mes, the explosions, everything was just to cover up her real goal.

    ¡°You really are... incredible.¡± The Spirit Jade Pce Lord waspletely won over by Jun Wu Xie. The first was her ploy against the Twelve Pces and now she had used the same method against the people from the Upper Realm. Moreover, it was extremely effective and to pull off such a bold n, only Jun Wu Xie was capable of doing it.

    Although the strategy was good, however the risk that it had brought along was extremely high. If there was not enough time, not only would she not be able to leave this ce alive, she would really use her own life to fight for more time!

    ¡°If one doesn¡¯t enter the tiger¡¯s den, one wouldn¡¯t be able to get to the tiger. If one doesn¡¯t pay the price, how would one be able to y this bunch of vicious wolves?¡± Her eyes narrowed slowly, the time hase and for Ba He and his people, there was no longer a road for retreat!

    Jun Wu Xie and the Spirit Jade Pce Lord¡¯s conversation had let the surrounding people from the Nine Temples shocked to the extreme.

    Who could ever have thought that Jun Wu Xie would even dare to use such a daring n to gamble against Ba He!

    Su Jing Yan secretly let out a sigh of relief, even though Jun Wu Xie¡¯s strength could not match up to the Upper Realm, however her exquisite mind had prevailed and this only showed that her future achievements were unparalleled. At this moment, he was feeling extremely gratified, he had made the right choice then, or else today... He was afraid that he would have no bones left.

    Ba He¡¯s face was gloomy to the extreme. He had never ced the Middle Realm in his eyes, never had he thought that he would suffer a setback with the sudden turn of the tides and he had been firmly caught in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s trap!

 Chapter 2202 - Counterattackï¼ˆ4ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2202: Counterattack£¨4£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°How does it feel to be like a dog that has lost its home?¡± Jun Wu Xie looked at Ba He as a cold smile emerged from the corner of her lips.

    Ba He swallowed a mouthful of blood as he looked at her viciously. There was no need to mention him battling as a Gold Spirit now, even if he did not move, he could feel that the spirit power in his body was flowing out at an incredible speed and was increasing with each passing moment. In a mere moment, thest bit of good colour in his spirit energy hadpletely diminished.

    Silver Spirit!

    He had actually fallen to a Silver Spirit!

    ¡°There is no need to look at me like this, in just another ten minutes, you won¡¯t even be a Silver Spirit anymore.¡± Jun Wu Xie looked at him with relish as she narrowed her eyes.

    ¡°Despicable! To actually use such unscrupulous means!¡± Ba He was infuriated and he could not wait to tear her apart.

    ¡°Despicable? In terms of despicable, how can Ipare to you people of the the Upper Realm?¡± Jun Wu Xie was not angered by his words, instead, she looked at the Spirit Jade Pce Lord calmly and asked: ¡°If a Gold Spirit wants to kill a Silver Spirit, is it easy?¡±

    The Spirit Jade Pce Lord was stunned momentarily, grasping the meaning behind her words, he replied with a glee: ¡°Naturally, it is simple as killing him like a dog.¡±

    Although he suffered some injuries but it was not as heavy as Ba He¡¯s. There was not much influence on his current strength.

    Hadn¡¯t Ba He kept mentioning that the people from the Middle Realm were like raised dogs to the Upper Realm? So why not let him experience how it felt like to be a beaten dog!

    Jun Wu Xie raised her hand and threw a bottle of medicine over to the Spirit Jade Pce Lord. He reached out and caught it as he looked at her with puzzled eyes.

    ¡°This poison affects only the Gold Spirits, after taking the antidote, you wouldn¡¯t be affected in any way.¡±

    The face of the Spirit Jade Pce Lord lit up with joy and immediately drank it.

    She waved her hands at Drunk Lotus and the three nts spirits immediately joined the battle.

    Drunk Lotus strength was simr to that of a Purple Spirit. At the beginning when Jun Wu Xie started cultivating Little Lotus with the help of the embellished wooden bead given by Jun Wu Yao, it had a tremendous influence on his strength. Each time she cultivated, it would also boost the strength of her own ring spirit. In addition, Jun Wu Xie had previously cultivated in the Spirit World with some soul cultivating techniques. She had raised Drunk Lotus, Poppy and Poison Ivy alongside with hers which was why the strength of Drunk Lotus and the rest of them were not on par with Gold Spirits but they were not far off.

    The moment the three of them joined the battle, they immediately stirred up three blood coloured whirlwinds on the battlefield!

    The pressure that everyone felt had been reduced drastically and when they discovered that the Gold Spirits were losing their spirit energy, their morale had suddenly risen to an unprecedented height!

    The situation of the other Gold Spirits were much worse than Ba He¡¯s, in the blink of an eye, the entire situation had been reversed.

    Ba He stared at Jun Wu Xie vindictively, even if you beat him to death, he would never have imagined himself to have fallen to such a point. He had long been ustomed to suppressing everything by force. Never had he expected that Jun Wu Xie would use such method and clip their wings.

    The Spirit Jade Pce Lord cracked his knuckles, on that handsome face of his, a resplendent smile filled with killing intent surfaced. His eyes were locked onto Ba He¡¯s body, but he spoke to Tenacious Snow Plum Blossom beside him: ¡°There is no need for you here, go help Drunk Lotus and the rest.¡±

    Tenacious Snow Plum Blossom nodded his head cheerfully and with a resolute, ¡°yes¡±, he immediately disappeared in a sh.

    ¡°Young Miss Jun, now all you have to do is to sit by and watch.¡± The Spirit Jade Pce Lord said.

    Jun Wu Xie did not have any objections, the Face of Selvan had already been badly damaged, and her energy had been almostpletely depleted. However, in exchange for the sess in toppling over Ba He and the Gold Spirits, everything was worth it.

 Chapter 2203 - Counterattackï¼ˆ5ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2203: Counterattack£¨5£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Ba He could only watch the Spirit Jade Pce Lord getting closer and closer to him. Ah. How familiar he was with that golden light that shrouded the Spirit Jade Pce Lord, but he could no longer use it. For the first time ever, an overwhelming fear soared in Ba He¡¯s heart and the original arrogance hadpletely disappeared without any trace left. His face had turned a pale shade of white and his body was extremely tensed.

    Suddenly, he turned his head towards the elders from the Nine Temples who stood at the side.

    ¡°This bunch of wastes, don¡¯t tell me that you intend to just watch this bunch of despicable things destroy our ns? Don¡¯t forget that this matter was passed to the Nine Temples by the Lord. It is because of your ipetence that we were sent here to clean up your mess. If not for us, just based on the way you perform, I¡¯m afraid that you have died a few hundred times already!¡± He had no other way out and he had to use the method he thought to be most shameful, one that he had disdained from the very beginning ¨C to ask the Nine Temples to help.

    The eyes of the elders changed slightly. In fact, they had long been disgusted with Ba He¡¯s arrogance. The reason why they had not made any moves was not because they believed in his abilities because they could not bear to strike out against Jun Wu Xie and the rest.

    Their conscience had been constantly pricking them and they could not move a single step forward.

    ¡°What are you still standing there in a daze for?! Hurry up and kill off this bunch of imbeciles! What a bunch of useless wastes!¡± Ba He bellowed out in rage.

    The words that he had shouted out were full of insults and it caused the faces of many disciples of the Nine Temples to turn red in anger. Previously, Ba He kept saying that they were a group of dogs that were raised by the Upper Realm. Even now, even though he was asking for help, he still ced himself up high on the pedestal, remaining as arrogant as ever.

    An elder of the Spirit Void Temple had on an upward expression, he did not care about Ba He¡¯s life or death, however if the n had failed, he was afraid of incurring the wrath of the Upper Realm. That was something that they could not afford.

    ¡°Spirit Void Temple disciples heed my orders.¡± That elder struggled with his words as he opened his mouth hesitantly. The moment he opened his mouth, all the Spirit Void Temple disciples looked at him incredulously.

    They had been insulted to such a degree, in Ba He¡¯s eyes they were not evenparable to humans. Each word that came out was either a dog, a waste, trash... Did their elder actually want them to help such a person?

    That elder had been stared at with the shocked gaze from all around and his face had turned white. How could he not know what his disciples were thinking of in their hearts? Facing the shocked and resistant gazes, that elder attempted to continue his words, however it was as if there was something stuck in his throat. He clenched his fists tightly, trying to suppress something from within.

    ¡°What are you all still hesitating about! If we all die, you guys will not have a way to live either!¡± Ba He roared out in anger.

    That Spirit Void Temple elder was stunned momentarily, just as he was about to continue his words, he felt a hand on his shoulder and it blocked the decision that he was about to blurt out. In confusion, he turned around but the decision that he had made had already made him sweat buckets and the pressure that he felt in his heart was overwhelming.

    When he looked over, that elder realised that the person who had stopped him was actually Su Jing Yan!

    ¡°Elder Su?¡±

    Su Jing Yan looked back at him innocently. Ba He could see everything clearly from where he stood. It was evident that the elder from the Spirit Void Temple looked apprehensive and was just about to give the orders to strike but he was suddenly interrupted by Su Jing Yan.

    ¡°Su Jing Yan, you ungrateful white eyed wolf, what do you want to do? Aren¡¯t you afraid that the Heavenly Wolf Temple would not even have any bones left?¡± Ba He spat out maliciously.

 Chapter 2204 - Counterattackï¼ˆ6ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2204: Counterattack£¨6£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Su Jing Yan did not pay any attention to Ba He at all, he simply raised his head and looked at Jun Wu Xie who waspletely drenched in blood. Even though she had been injured to such a degree, however on her face he could not find a single trace of abjectness. Instead, she looked exactly the same, with a burning me in that pair of eyes.

    ¡°Jun Xie.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s gaze swept towards Su Jing Yan.

    ¡°I would like to ask if you are able to wipe out all the people from the Upper Realm that are here today in the Cloudy Book Academy? We need topletely eradicate them.¡± Su Jing Yan¡¯s voice had a hint of cold in them and his question had left everybody from the Nine Templespletely stunned.

    What did Su Jing Yan mean?

    Even Ba He widened his eyes incredulously, he could not wait to strangle Su Jing Yan!

    Jun Wu Xie raised her eyebrows slightly.

    Su Jing Yan continued on without any change in his expression and said, ¡°As an elder of the Nine Temples, the safety of the entire Nine Temples takes precedence. If you have the ability to destroy all the people from the Upper Realm today, then we would not have to strike. If you do not have such skills then we are only left with one choice and that is toply with the order.¡±

    Su Jing Yan had said everything out without any feelings or emotions, however the contents had left everyone dumbfounded.

    He had asked just these but the underlying question was whether or not the Nine Temples should move.

    ¡°Su Jing Yan! You ungrateful bastard!!¡± Ba He hadpletely lost it, never had he thought that the dog he had raised with his own hands would actually bite back. Especially so at such a crucial moment, he had actually rebelled!

    ¡°Elder Su, is this not an inappropriate action?¡± The other elders had also been shocked out of their wits. Even to them, they found his words hard to digest.

    Although in their hearts they hated Ba He and the Upper Realm, however the Nine Temples wasn¡¯t the opponent of the Upper Realm. If they rebelled, it would mean that the day of their destruction was not far off.

    ¡°There is nothing wrong with it. Do you really think that Ba He would let us off? He is just using us to have us pave the way for his escape. After everything, he would not leave us any paths to live. The Blood Sacrifice of the Three Realms, did you really think that the Nine Temples could escape it? Since both ways lead to death, why not fight for our own lives? If Master Jun here can eradicate all the people here from the Upper Realm, as long as we ensure that nothing is leaked out, when the Upper Realm checks, we can also deter them. It is way better than letting Ba He prevail, isn¡¯t it?¡± Su Jing Yan¡¯s mind was very clear the moment. In terms of Ba He¡¯s character as well as his arrogance, they had already witnessed his cruel and extreme means. Ba He would definitely not let them continue to live and he would surely kill everyone here today to silence them. And once his n was sessful, the Nine Temples would lose their use and the Upper Realm would definitely not be merciful to a group of ¡®dogs¡¯.

    Su Jing Yan¡¯s words was like a huge piece of boulder that came crashing into the hearts of each and every elder. They were the first to follow the Temple Lords and hadmunicated most with the Upper Realm. Naturally, they knew how arrogant and vicious were the means of the Upper Realm and how they much they disdained the Nine Temples.

    Su Jing Yan¡¯s words were not frightening words to simply scare them. They all knew very clearly what he was talking about and what the future he had spoken about entailed.

    To boil the hound once it caught the rabbit. <sup>1</sup> They were clearer than anyone with regards to such principles!

    Jun Wu Xie looked at the serious face of Su Jing Yan and suddenly the corner of her lips curled up into a devilish smile. Her icy gaze fell on to the infuriated Ba He and said coldly: ¡°Whoever dares to hurt my Master, I will kill his entire legion. Today, not a single person from the Upper Realm can think of leaving alive!¡±

 Chapter 2205 - Counterattackï¼ˆ7ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2205: Counterattack£¨7£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words sent tremors deep into the depths of everyone¡¯s heart!

    Today she had hardened her heart and would not let a single person from the Upper Realm off.

    Su Jing Yan burst into a smile and in that smile, there was a sense of ease. The tight string had finally rxed after receiving the promise of Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°So with regards to today¡¯s matter, the Nine Temples will not intervene at any point.¡± Su Jing Yan revealed his stand.

    After the other elders heard the dialogue between Jun Wu Xie and Su Jing Yan, they also understood that the crux of the situation. They were not insidious people otherwise they wouldn¡¯t have hesitated until now. What they were worried about was the revenge of the Upper Realm and with Jun Wu Xie¡¯s method, it would bring about an end to this impending danger. As long as Ba He and the rest were dead, even if the Upper Realm doubted them, they had no evidence. If they weren¡¯t able to capture the little old man, they would naturally not give up on the Nine Temples for the time being and would not kill them yet.

    All the elders of the Nine Temples took a step back to show their attitude. The disciples of the Nine Temples were ecstatic and were extremely supportive.

    Aplete rebellion!

    Ba He finally understood the cruelty of this word ¡®rebellion¡¯. He was heaving in anger as he looked coldly at everyone from the Nine Temples. The anger in his heart almost burned out hisst thread of reason.

    ¡°White eyed wolves! You are a group of white eyed wolves! The Upper Realm will not let you group of beasts go! Just wait for your deaths! You¡¯re a bunch of shameless dogs! Wastes! Damn it!¡± Ba He hollered out in rage but he no longer received any response other than sharp gazes that were filled with hatred.

    ¡°Ba He, you¡¯ve already exhausted all your abilities. You don¡¯t have to struggle needlessly anymore, ultimately death would be your end today.¡± Jun Wu Xie said in a low voice as a sh of murderous intent shed by her eyes. She looked towards the Spirit Jade Pce Lord and said, ¡°Killing him directly would be letting him of easy. First, break his hands and legs, then hand him over to me.¡±

    Every single wound on Su Ya would be ounted for, she would return them to Ba He one by one!

    ¡°As you wish.¡± The Spirit Jade Pce Lord replied with a smile and in a sh, he directly rushed towards Ba He.

    Ba He was terrified.

    ¡°Bastard! Things will not go the way you want! Even if we¡¯ve fallen to Silver Spirits, with just the lot of you, there is no way you can eradicate all of us!¡± Ba He screamed out shrilly and was intercepted by the Spirit Jade Pce Lord. Before his figure evennded, the Spirit Jade Pce Lord had already followed closely behind and started bashing him up like a dog.

    Jun Wu Xie looked coldly at Ba He¡¯s pathetic figure and there was not a shred of pity in her eyes.

    There was no way to eradicate all of them?

    In the end, who was the na?ve one?

    Ba He who had fallen to the Silver Spirit was not the opponent of the Spirit Jade Pce Lord at all. He did not even have any power to fight back. Never in his wildest dreams would he have thought that he would have such a wretched day. He was actually reduced to such a state by the Middle Realm whom he had held so much disdain for.

    However, in the blink of an eye, the violent flurry of attacks by the Spirit Jade Pce Lord continued on relentlessly. At the moment when Ba He mmed onto the wall, the Spirit Jade Pce Lord stepped on his chest, grabbed one of his arms and gave it a fierce twist!

    A cracking sound echoed along with the screams of Ba He in the entire square.

    ¡°First, the right hand.¡±

    ¡°Bastard! You will all die tragically!!¡±

    ¡°Next, the left hand.¡±

    ¡°Scoundrel! Scoundrel!¡±

    ¡°Next will be the right leg.¡±

    ¡°Arghhhhhhhhhhhhhh!¡±

    ¡°Last but not least, the left foot.¡± The Spirit Jade Pce Lord said in a low voice indifferently. Every sentence was apanied by the pitiful screams of Ba He. In the blink of an eye, Ba He¡¯s limbs had all been broken!

 Chapter 2206 - Counterattackï¼ˆ8ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2206: Counterattack£¨8£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    With his four limbs broken, Ba He fell to the ground like a heap of mud. The Spirit Jade Pce Lord then lifted his foot and kicked Ba He to the front of Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at the crumbled heap that had rolled up in front of her. Just not too long ago, he was still overbearing and arrogant. Looking at Ba He now, there was only two words to describe it. Extremely satisfied!

    ¡°You bastard... You all will not meet a good end... Die tragically...¡± Ba He had fallen to the ground and his entire body was twitching. Although Ba He¡¯s mouth was gurgling with blood, he did not forget to curse Jun Wu Xie and he kept on muttering curses out incessantly.

    Jun Wu Xie slowly raised the corner of her lips as she squatted down and grabbed him by his hair.

    ¡°Die tragically? In the end, who will be the one who would die tragically?¡±

    Ba He red at her maliciously and spat out, ¡°Hah! Did you really think that with just this poison, you would be able to destroy us all? Continue on your pipe dream! As long as one person escapes, it would not take long for the wrath of the Upper Realm to destroy all of you! It would mark the end of the Middle Realm and you will all die tragically. The Nine Temples will be thoroughly ughtered and everything is the result of what you did... You will have to pay a terrible price... Ahhhhhhhh!¡±

    Before he couldplete his words, Jun Wu Xie brandished the light sword in her hand and with her sh directed at his mouth, a bloody chunk of his tongue fell to the ground. Blood gushed out immediately and Ba He was in so much pain that he was writhing about as his face contorted in pain.

    ¡°A pipe dream? I should really let you see all of this.¡± Jun Wu Xie yanked him up with his hair and forced him to raise his head to look at the battlefield.

    At this moment, under the effects of the poison, all the Upper Realm Gold Spirits that had fallen to the Silver Spirit were spitting out mouthfuls of fresh blood. Even though they were shrouded with a silver light, however they were extremely weak. Even their steps were not steady and after every move they made, huge mouthfuls of blood followed.

    This was not so simple. It didn¡¯t seem as if they were just losing spirit energy!

    ¡°Oh, I forgot to tell you. The poison that I had specially prepared for you does not only consume your spirit power but also your life.¡± The eyes of Jun Wu Xie were filled with a thick murderous aura. Ordinary poisons were ineffective against the Gold Spirits, however if they had lost the strength of the Gold Spirit, then the poison that was lurking in them would start eating them from within.

    First step was to clip off their wings and then push them into the depths of hell. Jun Wu Xie had nned everything out intricately, step-by-step. Even if the Spirit Jade Pce Lord and his forces did not appear, as long as they could drag on for ten minutes, even without anyone doing anything, these people would all die here!

    As they lost their spirit energy, the resistance to poison was getting lower and lower and all the poison that was in their bodies would kill them off bit by bit.

    Ba He red hatefully at Jun Wu Xie, never would he have thought that this seemingly ordinary youth would actually have such a terrifying method. No wonder... No wonder she dared to say that... all those here in the Cloudy Book Academy from the Upper Realm, not a single one could leave alive. It turned out that she had already made such arduous preparations, what extreme measures!

    It was not only Ba He who was shocked, even Su Jing Yan was startled by her extreme measures and the other Nine Temple elders were secretly stunned. Thankfully Su Jing Yan had made such a decisive decision at that time. Or else, once the people from the Upper Realm had been wiped out, Jun Wu Xie would definitely not let the Nine Temples off.

    ¡°Now then, it is time for payback.¡± Jun Wu Xie looked at Ba He as a strong killing intent shed by her eyes. She picked up a medicine bottle and forced Ba He to eat a pill. This wretched life of Ba He would not end so easily, even if she died, she would not let him die!

 Chapter 2207 - Counterattack (9)

    <h4>Chapter 2207: Counterattack (9)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie made Ba He take that pill to ensure that he would be able to keep his life. However, other than life preservation, this medicine had a very deadly side effect!

    It would increase the pain felt by the human body by a hundred times, even if it was only a gentle touch, it would make one feel as if he was cut by a knife.

    He had only just taken it and the original pain that he felt was like a savage beast that was let out of the gates as it rushed to overtake all his consciousness. He felt as though he was being crushed by countless stones and the pain that was amplified made his face alternate from white to purple as his entire body started convulsing.

    Jun Wu Xie released her hand she looked contemptuously at Ba He who had fallen to the ground. She swept her gaze to his fingers, lifted her leg and stomped hard on them!

    A piercing scream echoed in everyone¡¯s ears. Each finger was crushed, the bones, flesh and blood melded together like a meat sauce. The excruciating pain that he felt almost detached him from his consciousness. However, with the miraculous medicine of Jun Wu Xie, he did not even have the strength to faint. His mind was still lucid and every bit of pain that the body felt was extremely distinct.

    Ten fingers had been crushed, ten toes were broken and the pain was unbearable. With the efficiency of the medicine, the pain was not anything that an ordinary person could endure.

    Jun Wu Xie used her light sword and sliced it across his body. Eachceration was deep enough that the bones were visible, yet she had avoided the vital points. With the efficiency of the medicine, the torturous pain was amplified a hundred times but it did not render death.

    As the people from the Nine Temples watched this bloody and gory scene unfold before them with their hair standing on their ends. An unanimous thought soared in their hearts.

    Although the Upper Realm was powerful, however the means of Jun Wu Xie that was presented before them was simply something that the Upper Realm could notpare to. She truly knew how to let a person¡¯s body experience the ultimate pain and it was not something that could be ended through suicide.

    At the same time, everyone from the Nine Temples silently warned themselves that they should never ever provoke this person! Or else even if they wanted to die, they could not!

    Ba He¡¯s screams continued on and in the end, it was so pain that he could not even utter out a single sound. He could only fall to the ground like a dead dog, convulsing in a pathetic manner.

    On the battlefield, the poison of Jun Wu Xie had already started to show its efficiency. The people from the Upper Realm hadpletely lost the ability to fight as they fell to the ground and kept vomiting blood out. Those who fought against them were the people from the Spirit Jade Pce as well as the Cloudy Brook Academy. They watched with bated breath as they saw their enemies falling before them without any strength left to climb back up.

    Throughout the square, there was a strange silence and a strong stench of blood. It reeked of blood so much that it made one feel like vomitting.

    Seeing that the battle had ended, Drunk Lotus, Poppy and Poison Ivy did not immediately rush back to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s side. Instead, they started to treat those heavily injured around them with the medicine that Jun Wu Xie had prepared earlier.

    Drunk Lotus walked to Lord Meh Meh¡¯s side, seeing that it had been dyed red in blood yet it was looking back at him with hopeful eyes, the rim of his eyes turned red.

    ¡°You are really hopelessly stupid. You¡¯ve been by Mistress¡¯ side for so many years yet you still haven¡¯t made any progress. If you are still going to continue being so useless, I won¡¯t bring you along in the future.¡± Drunk Lotus gritted his teeth as he forced back the tears that were threatening to fall as he took out a handful of lotus seeds and stuffed them into Lord Meh Meh¡¯s mouth.

    The ck beast walked over to Lord Meh Meh¡¯s side and gently licked its nose. Before the battle started, Jun Wu Xie had given them each a life-saving elixir, as long as their visceras or brains were not damaged, it wasn¡¯t life-threatening.

    This battle, they had won it through desperation.

 Chapter 2208 - Counterattackï¼ˆ10ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2208: Counterattack£¨10£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Meh....¡± Lord Meh Meh was exhausted, it was also weakened from excessive blood loss and the long and arduous battle had drained it mentally as well. Once it knew that the battle was over, it could no longer maintain its huge form and the next moment, it had transformed back into the small and fumbly little sheep. Drunk Lotus immediately reached out and brought it into his arms, not at all bothered by the blood that had stained his clothes.

    Carefully, he used his sleeves to wipe off the blood from Lord Meh Meh¡¯s mouth and staunched the blood from the wounds all over its body with medicated powder.

    The people that the Spirit Jade Pce Lord had brought along had also retreated to one side, they had suffered heavy casualties and were treating their wounds.

    The Nine Temple disciples looked at them with heated eyes as their gazes darted over to their elders carefully. The elders from the Nine Temples let out a sigh before they nodded their head in silence. The moment the disciples saw this, they immediately flew over without hesitation.

    When the Spirit Jade Pce disciples saw the Nine Temples disciples move, they stood up with vignce without a care on their own injuries.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid...I don¡¯t have any bad intentions, I just want to help you treat your wounds.¡± One disciple from the Nine Temples immediately softened his voice as he said slowly and cautiously in a gentle tone when he saw that the Spirit Jade Pce disciple had looked at him with a pair of frightened eyes.

    If not for witnessing it with their own eyes, never would they have thought that this group of girls had such astounding strength and tenacity? On the battlefield, in no way did they lose to the men and their unwavering gazes was incredibly enchanting.

    When the disciple from the Spirit Jade Pce heard his words, she also saw the Spirit Jade Pce Lord nod his head slightly to them. Only then did she rx and let down her guard. For them who had not interacted much with outsiders, after she had let down her vignce, her face was slightly flushed as she nodded back at that Nine Temples disciple shyly. Using that pair of bright and sparkly eyes to look at him with slight expectations, just one look and that disciple from the Nine Temples heart was stunned momentarily.

    Just a moment ago, this youngdy was still fighting valiantly but she had suddenly revealed such a soft and charming expression. A sudden emotion sprouted in his heart, he didn¡¯t know why his face had turned a suspicious shade of pink when he flusteredly lowered his head and gently tended to her wounds.

    Such a simr scene was blossoming all around the square. The disciples of the Spirit Jade Pce were all spirited youngdies, each of them were outstanding in their own ways. Once they had discarded their protective shell and retreated from the battlefield, they revealed their gentle demeanor and very soon, beside each disciple from the Spirit Jade Pce, were a few disciples from the Nine Temples.

    And those forces from the Cloudy Brook Academy that had came along with the Spirit Jade Pce had a few people surrounding them as well. Naturally they were those who were from Cloudy Brook Academy before.

    The stifled and oppressive atmosphere that filled the square was no longer. Instead, a harmonious atmosphere took over and those that from the Upper Realm had already breathed theirst and at the moment of their death, their faces had turned ck and their lips purple. It was obvious that that poison was extremely deadly.

    Ba He had suffered under the hands of Jun Wu Xie for half an hour but to him, it felt as if he had suffered for thirty agonizing years instead. Time had crawled by so slowly for him and to him, every minute and every second that had ticked by was a moment of excruciating pain. To him, death was no longer a fear but a great release for him. But s, Jun Wu Xie had no intention of letting him off so easily. Instead, she poured oil over him and finally lit him up. This had shoved Ba He right into the deepest depth of hell and it was the most agonizing pain he had ever experienced.

    These were all that Ba He had prepared for Su Ya and all that Jun Wu Xie did was to return the favor and repay this blood debt.

 Chapter 2209 - Unforgettable Ties (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2209: Unforgettable Ties (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The elders of the Nine Temples had witnessed the entire battle from the beginning to the end. This battle had been fought beautifully by Jun Wu Xie and it had also served as a warning to the Nine Temples; if they continued to aid the Upper Realm, they could expect the same results from Jun Wu Xie.

    Seeing Ba He¡¯s face contort and writhing in pain agony while he was devoured by the me, until all that was left was a charred body. The smell of burnt flesh was carried in the wind and when the elders from the Nine Temples smelled it, they almost vomited.

    Poison Ivy examined each and every dead body from the Upper Realm by using his poison vines to prate the heart of each to ensure that they were truly dead.

    The little old man caught his breath as he looked around. He was gratified yet shocked inwardly, even he had never thought that he could leave this ce alive today after saving Su Ya. He was prepared to die and it was said that he was the one who had suffered the brunt of the attacks. Although he was very powerful, however he was still riddled with wounds and it wasn¡¯t easy for him to stand up. In his hurry to get up, he tripped and almost fell. Fortunately, a few men at the side were prepared and they quickly reached out to support him.

    ¡°Headmaster.¡± The few men looked at the condition of the little old man and realised that they were all in a simr condition as him, with wounds riddled all over.

    ¡°You guys...¡± The little old man could not help butugh. These faces were so familiar. They were all teachers who had taught at the Cloudy Brook Academy before. It was just that when the Academy had started its troubles and after he closed it, he had given these teachers a huge sum of money to dismiss them.

    ¡°Headmaster, why didn¡¯t you tell us earlier?¡± The few men asked with tears.

    They were originally orphans, when they had lost their families, they were already in their teens. They had passed the age for adoption but they still had not grasped the ability to be fully independent. They had been destitute and almost died in such a world and it was the little old man who had brought them back to the Cloudy Brook Academy to let them have a new lease of life where they could grow up safely and peacefully. He taught them how to cultivate and although he did not ept them as his own personal disciples, they had long saw him as their own Master, father...

    Once they heard that Su Ya was in trouble, they had immediately put everything down and rushed over.

    Fortunately... They had arrived in time...

    At the beginning, there were hundreds of teachers that had been dismissed by the Cloudy Brook Academy. And today, these hundreds of people had arrived with not a single person missing. However, the ones that had survived this ordeal were only one in ten.

    However, not a single one of them regretted. Repaying gratitude was something that could not be forgotten, if they had note here today, they would regret it for life.

    Although the little old man wasughing, tears were threatening to fall. He patted them on their shoulders and said to them with red rimmed eyes, ¡°Bring me see that little brat.¡±

    The few of them immediately understood that the ¡®little brat¡¯ that he referred to was Jun Wu Xie and supported him as they slowly walked over.

    Jun Wu Xie stared at the charred body of Ba He for a long time.

    ¡°Little brat.¡± An elderly voice came from behind her and she immediately turned around and saw the little old man walking towards her with the help of several others.

    Without saying anything further, she immediately knelt down on one knee and paid her respects.

    ¡°This disciple greets Grandmaster.¡±

    ¡°Ha ha, you little brat. Skip the formalities, get up quickly.¡± The little old man chortled, he was originally very pleased with Jun Wu Xie and when he saw that she did not hesitate to save Su Ya today, he was further convinced that the decision to force this grand disciple of his onto his own disciple back then was not a wrong choice.

    Hearing his words, Jun Wu Xie immediately stood up.

 Chapter 2210 - Unforgettable Tiesï¼ˆ2ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2210: Unforgettable Ties£¨2£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Good fe, Su Ya did not take you as her disciple wrongly. You¡¯re so heavily injured, why are you still standing there dazed for? Hurry up and tend to your wounds.¡± Although his words were harsh, his tone was one filled with concern.

    Jun Wu Xie took out a bottle of medicine from her Cosmos Sack and passed it to the little old man.

    ¡°Disciple has already taken medicine.¡± This meant that she wanted the little old man to treat his wounds.

    Without saying anything, he took the medicine.

    The crisis had been lifted and everyone began to get busy tending to the injured. The disciples from the Nine Temples were all busy helping the others after gaining the silent acquiesce from the elders. Until almost everyone had been tended to, Su Jing Yan came forward to bid Jun Wu Xie farewell. The Nine Temples had decided to let this all pass but this itself was also a big risk which was why it was not convenient to stay for too long. After saying a few words to Jun Wu Xie, he then left with the other elders and the disciples of the Nine Temples.

    Jun Wu Xie watched them leave without saying anything as she removed the Face of Selvan and began to treat her own wounds.

    This was not the ce to stay long and after they had tended to all the wounded, the Spirit Jade Pce Lord started to make the necessary preparations to leave. There was the same for Jun Wu Xie and the rest and those that came to specially save the little old man and Su Ya came forward to bid their farewells. They had came together because they wanted to save them, although they could not bear to, they still bade their farewells. After today¡¯s battle, although it was a victory for them, it was won with a lot of sacrifice and blood. Although they did not know who the opponent were exactly, but they knew that they were extremely powerful and could not be provoked. Only after the little old man exchanged a few words with them did they reluctantly leave with tears.

    After those people left, a figure quietly came out from the dark.

    Before Jun Wu Xie had reacted, she had already fallen into a warm embrace.

    ¡°Did you almost lose your cool?¡± Jun Wu Xiey dociley in his arms as she snuggled within that warmth. In order to deal with Ba He, her entire body was taut as she fought against him with all she had, both mentally and physically. Now that everything was over, she could finally rx as she had Jun Wu Yao to rely on.

    ¡°Mn.¡± Jun Wu Yao hugged her tightly. He understood her, what she did today was her stubbornness that had brought it through. She wanted to save Su Ya as well as keep him protected him from being exposed. Even though the people from the Upper Realm had all died, however, to keep all that had happened today under wraps would be difficult. Although the Nine Temples had promised to not reveal anything, however as long as the Upper Realm has doubts, all that were involved today would certainly undergo some strict scrutiny. Knowing the malicious methods of the Upper Realm, cruel torture would be involved and no one can be sure that their lips would remain tight after all that. What Jun Wu Xie was protecting Jun Wu Yao from was this aftermath, without him revealing himself, his identity would not be exposed.

    ¡°I was so close to striking out.¡± Jun Wu Yao said without concealing anything, the situation that unfolded before him had made him lose all reason. If not for Ye Mei¡¯s persistence as well as using Jun Wu Xie¡¯s order as a pretext to calm him down, he was afraid that he would have already struck out the moment much earlier when she had first started battling.

    ¡°You can¡¯t strike out this time, you have to believe in me.¡± Jun Wu Xie looked at him with her eyes half opened. She was exhausted and no longer cared about her entire body that was stained with blood. She only found herself afortable position in his arms and rested for a bit.

    If Jun Wu Yao were to appear, the situation would have beenpletely different. She did not wish to let him be embroiled in this because of her and she was not willing to rely on him for every single thing. This would only reinforce her ipetence and weakness. What she wanted to protect, had to be protected with her own hands. This was the same for Su Ya as well as for Jun Wu Yao.

    ¡°I believe you, how can I not believe? You did great today.¡± Jun Wu Yao replied with a doting smile.

    ¡°I can¡¯t walk anymore, we should not stay here for long. Bring me away.¡± Jun Wu Xie said with her eyes closed.

 Chapter 2211 - Unforgettable Ties (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2211: Unforgettable Ties (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    When Jun Wu Yao carried Jun Wu Xie up in a princess hold, his lips were hooked up. In that smile, there was deep affection and a look full of indulgence.

    The little old man was shocked at the sudden appearance of Jun Wu Yao. From the battle till now, he had not discovered the presence of anyone else and yet when he saw the appearance of that person, his face was immediately changed.

    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡±

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s gaze fell onto the little old man as he raised his brows up slightly.

    The little old man suddenlyughed out.

    ¡°No wonder this little brat was so daring. It turned out that he is with you, I really didn¡¯t think that you and I would actually have a day that we would meet each other.¡± The little old man¡¯s voice held a tinge ofughter in it. Between Jun Wu Yao and him, they were actually old acquaintances.

    Jun Wu Xie opened her eyes because of the little old man¡¯s voice and when she saw the expression on her Grandmaster, she could not help but look at him puzzledly.

    ¡°Little brat, this man beside you is quite a dangerous one.¡± The little old man bellowed withughter as he looked at her.

    Jun Wu Xie blinked her eyes, how could she not understand the meaning behind his words?

    The little old man was rted to the Upper Realm as well as the Blood Sacrifice of the Three Realms. So with regards to Jun Wu Yao, it seems that they had long known each other.

    ¡°So what about it?¡± Jun Wu Xie retorted.

    The little old man lost his smile, after all it was this little brat who had such audacious courage that had actually came up with such a scheme to contend against a thousand Gold Spirits without any change in expression. Looking at it, it seems that the origins of Jun Wu Yao had been discovered. If Jun Wu Xie was afraid, then it wouldn¡¯t be Jun Wu Xie at all.

    ¡°Yeah, so what about it....¡± The little old man¡¯s voice held a hint of loss.

    ¡°Grandmaster, we should not stay here any longer, we need to leave at once.¡± Jun Wu Xie reminded him.

    The Spirit Jade Pce Lord walked over and when he saw Jun Wu Yao, he was stunned for a moment. His expression was a bitplicated but he did not say anything.

    Ye Mei carried the heavily wounded and unconscious Lord Meh Meh and followed the team. The little ck cat nimbly jumped onto Jun Wu Yao¡¯s shoulder as it looked worriedly at the wounds on Jun Wu Xie. It was really rare that it had put down its fear of Jun Wu Yao. Not to mention, it even daringly set on that great devil king¡¯s shoulder and even more shocking was.... Jun Wu Yao did not say anything.

    Drunk Lotus, Poppy and Poison Ivy were in great condition, hence, they walked behind and each guarded the rear on each side, taking up the role of protecting the team.

    When they reached the entrance of the Cloudy Brook Academy, the team suddenly stopped.

    Outside the main gates of the Academy, there were a few figures. One of which was the ck Sacrificial Rabbit who had escaped with Su Ya.

    The Spirit Jade Pce Lord¡¯s expression changed slightly. He was just about to rush forward but he saw the little old man raise his hand to stop him.

    Outside the gate, a handsome tall man was kneeling on the ground. In his arms that he was holding so carefully and tenderly was the very Su Ya who had been riddled with injuries. That man¡¯s face was full of tears, his pained eyes revealed his heartbreak yet he was so gentle and cautious, afraid that any movement of his would bring great pain to her.

    When the little old man saw that man, he could not help but let out a sigh.

    Jun Wu Xie who was in the arms of Jun Wu Yao slowly opened her eyes and when she looked over, her lips curled up into a warm smile.

    Outside the gates, that person was carrying Su Ya was not anyone else but Yan Bu Gui who had left a year ago in search of Su Ya ....

    Whoever thought that after so many years when the two of them met each other again, it would be such a scenario?

 Chapter 2212 - Unforgettable Tiesï¼ˆ4ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2212: Unforgettable Ties£¨4£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    When Jun Wu Xie tugged at Jun Wu Yao¡¯s sleeves, Jun Wu Yao lowered his head as he gently nuzzled his nose against her forehead. Only after that did he gently let her down.

    Jun Wu Xie took in a deep breath and slowly walked towards the door.

    The Blood Sacrificial Rabbit¡¯s mission was to ensure the safety of Su Ya. The only ones who could stop it would only be those who were familiar with Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie walked to Yan Bu Gui¡¯s side, he was carrying Su Ya and his tears were streaming down without any indication of stopping. Although Su Ya looked at Yan Bu Gui calmly, in her eyes, there were ripples of grievance, me, happiness as well as indescribable palpitations.

    ¡°Master...¡± Jun Wu Xie called out softly.

    Yan Bu Gui who was immersed in the onught of emotions and the pain of seeing her suffer finally came back to his senses. He raised his head but saw an attractive youth looking back at him. He found this youth strangely familiar yet he had not met him before. Jun Wu Xie raised her hand and tore her mask off and revealed her original appearance. Only did Yan Bu Gui recognise that the youth before him was that cheap disciple of his.

    ¡°Wu Xie...¡± The rims of his eyes were red and his voice was hoarse.

    ¡°Master, Su Ya will be fine, believe me. I can heal her.¡± Jun Wu Xie said gently as her gaze met with Su Ya¡¯s as she read the appreciation in Su Ya¡¯s eyes.

    Although they have not met for so many years, in order to protect her, he left her side enduring everything. How could his heart not feel any pain? He had been living despondently over the years, it was also a punishment for himself. Only until a year ago, when he was reminded by Jun Wu Yao, he then threw everything aside and chased after Su Ya.

    During this whole year, he had been searching and searching, going through sleepless nights and had almost gone through every piece ofnd in the Middle Realm just to find that figure that was embedded deeply in his heart.

    He had searched for a long, long time and had never thought of giving up. But only until a few days ago, he suddenly heard the news released by the Spirit Jade Pce and rushed over immediately. However by the time he had arrived, there was only the unrecognizable Cloudy Brook Academy and the severely injured Su Ya.

    That beautifuldy who was arrogant in his memory, had became ruined like that. That peerless face was no longer there, everything was devastated but with a single nce, he had immediately recognized that pair of eyes. In just but an instance, his entire world crashed.

    No one could understand that at the moment his world crashed down upon him, how deste he felt...

    ¡°You... can really... heal her?¡± Yan Bu Gui¡¯s voice carried a deep sense of trepidation. He did not care about her face being disfigured, did not care whether if she could stand among ordinary people in the future. Even if she remained at this, as long as she could live on, he was willing to stay by her side forever. He was willing to be her two legs and bring her to go over mountains and rivers, he was willing to be her hands, supporting her in everything under this boundless sky.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded her head.

    Only then did Yan Bu Gui¡¯s despair in his eyes dissipate as he looked at Su Ya with gritted teeth, trying his best to restrain himself from the excitement that had erupted from his heart.

    ¡°Little Ya, you heard it, you¡¯ll be fine. Everything will be fine, I will never ever leave you. I¡¯m sorry... really very sorry... really... really ...sorry...¡±

    Who would have ever thought that this big man with such towering stature would cry so helplessly like a child.

    Su Ya endured the pain as she lifted her broken hand and gently used her finger to caress his cheek.

    ¡°So useless, already a person¡¯s Master, yet you still like to cry so much...¡±

 Chapter 2213 - Unforgettable Tiesï¼ˆ5ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2213: Unforgettable Ties£¨5£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Yan Bu Gui tried his best to hold back all the tears.

    ¡°I won¡¯t cry, you too...don¡¯t..¡±

    Only now did Su Ya realize that her tears had long fallen silently, but her injuries were too heavy and she could not even feel her warm tears.

    ¡°My two Masters, we should get going, Master Su Ya still needs treatment.¡± Jun Wu Xie did not want to interrupt this precious reunion between Su Ya and Yan Bu Gui, unfortunately, this was not the correct time and ce for this.

    Yan Bu Gui nodded his head, not willing to let go of Su Ya, he immediately carried her up gently as if holding the most precious treasure in the entire world.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mouth raised in to a smile, before she could even take two steps, she had been brought back into the embrace of Jun Wu Yao.

    ¡°You¡¯re always caring about others, it is time that someone cares about you too.¡± Jun Wu Yao said teasingly as he bit her cheek lightly as if punishing her.

    Jun Wu Xie allowed him to do whatever he wanted to, without bothering about it, she only drilled herself into a morefortable position.

    Perhaps she was able to understand how Su Ya felt in Yan Bu Gui¡¯s embrace. That feeling of pure bliss, even if the pain was unbearable, it was not able to erase the feeling ofpleteness that the heart felt. No matter how good was an elixir under the heavens, it could not bepared to thepany and protection of a loved one.

    ¡°Really good.¡± Jun Wu Xie said in a low voice.

    Jun Wu Yao raised an eyebrow and looked at her.

    ¡°What is really good?¡±

    ¡°Having you...¡±

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s expression was suddenly stiff as his heart was filled with unspeakable happiness. To hear these words, he was willing to give up everything.

    ¡°At least you still have a conscience.¡± He said to her in a ming tone yet his eyes were shining. Even the little old man standing at the side could see it clearly.

    The little old man touched his chin, today was filled with pleasant surprises one after another.

    Followed behind the Spirit Jade Pce Lord, the girl wearing the mask silently looked at Jun Wu Xie who was in the arms of Jun Wu Yao and there was a the hint of relief in her eyes.

    As they descended Mount Fu Yao, no one stopped. A thousand people from the Upper Realm had been wiped out in Cloudy Brook Academy and it would not take long for this to be passed to the ears of the Upper Realm. At that time, it is feared that the entire Middle Realm would be greeted by a torrential storm of vengeance.

    The Spirit Jade Pce Lord did not leave but brought everyone to escort Jun Wu Xie and the rest. Today¡¯s matter, no one could escape. The Spirit Jade Pce could no longer return. They had to give up their new rise in power, otherwise they would be the first to bear the brunt of the vengeance of the Upper Realm. The moment the Spirit Jade Pce Lord had decided to help them, he had already understood this point. There was nothing such as regret, instead, he felt a rush of relief and happiness, the awakening of the blood which had been suppressed for a millennium. Once awakened, he felt as if he had been reborn.

    Everyone stopped temporarily in the forest not far from Mount Fu Yao. Among them were many wounded people and they could not hurry on the road without stop for a day and night.

    Jun Wu Xie took out some items from her Cosmos Sack. The Spirit Jade Pce Lord had made proper preparations beforehand as he took out many things to set up camp with. A group of people immediately came forward to set up camp in this forest.

    The sun set as the moonlight shrouded the quiet forest. The fire had been started, indicating that a new day wasing. The tired Spirit Jade Pce disciples took out the medicine and redressed the wounds before falling into deep slumber. Jun Wu Xie¡¯s injuries had been stabilized and she started to treat Lord Meh Meh and those severely injured patients. When she saw Lord Meh Meh who was bundled up with bandages so much that it looked like a dumpling in Ye Mei¡¯s embrace, Jun Wu Xie could not help but went forward to nt a kiss on its little horn as she said in a gentle whisper: ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard.¡±

 Chapter 2214 - The Mystery of the Three Realmsï¼ˆ1ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2214: The Mystery of the Three Realms£¨1£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Lord Meh Meh raised its head and looked at Jun Wu Xie, there was not a single shred of me in its eyes. It only looked back at her with a spoiled expression like a child, it did not feel any pain and it only swished its little tail happily as if seeking recognition for its performance.

    Jun Wu Xie caressed its little head and said, ¡°You did great, better than anyone else.¡±

    Maybe after it had gained her recognition, Lord Meh Meh could no longer hold back its exhaustion as it closed its eyes and drifted to sleep.

    As spirit beasts that only knew about looking for food every day, they had finally found their own goal. Their lives had a new found meaning, they protected the things they found dear to them in their own little ways.

    In the camp, the mes were burning and Yan Bu Gui had just stepped out from Su Ya¡¯s tent. Jun Wu Xie had already treated Su Ya and her condition was no longer life-threatening. It was just that her injuries were too severe and could not be recovered in such a short time. To be able to fully recover such a short time was difficult but with renewed hope, it will not cause any despair any longer.

    Looking at Jun Wu Xie who was wrapped in bandages yet busy going into different tents to treat the injured, Yan Bu Gui felt that he was ipetent.

    Only after Jun Wu Xie had finished her rounds did she seat by the campfire and very naturally leaned her tired body on Jun Wu Yao.

    ¡°You¡¯ve all worked hard today.¡± The little old man let out a sigh as the dancing mes from the campfire illuminated the surroundings and revealed the vicissitudes had never been shown before.

    ¡°Grandmaster, do you know about the Blood Sacrifice of the Three Realms? What was the soul bone that Ba He wanted?¡± Although Jun Wu Xie was resting now, however her heart had yet to rx. The Blood Sacrifice of the Three Realms did not affect just a single person, a single realm but it would epass the entire three realms. Not only them, if the Blood Sacrifice of the Three Realms was sessful, even the Lin Pce would not be spared.

    The little old man nced at Jun Wu Yao and only after he saw him nod did he start to speak: ¡°Naturally I do, the past Lower Realm and Middle Realm were only vast ins of wilderness. Only after the Upper Realm discovered the feasibility of the Blood Sacrifice did they start to expand their forces and infiltrate... However, they could not reach the Lower Realm and hence started on the Middle Realm...¡±

    The little old man was the same as Jun Wu Yao, they were originally from the Upper Realm. Although the little old man glossed over his origins, however Jun Wu Xie could tell that he had quite a good position in the Upper Realm. After all, he had the power that even Ba He feared.

    The little old man was originally from the Upper Realm, at that time, the Upper Realm was still studying the Blood Sacrifice and the ns were not concrete then. However at that time, the little old man had already noticed the abnormality. Incidentally, a chance presented itself and he stole the most important item, the soul bone and escaped to the Middle Realm. He concealed his identity and started the Cloudy Brook Academy and hid his true origins.

    It could be said that the first person from the Upper Realm who set foot in the Middle Realm was this little old man. He came earlier than the Lords of the Nine Temples and had witnessed with his own eyes the formation of the Middle Realm. When the Nine Temple Lord¡¯s appeared in the Middle Realm, he immediately understood that the n for the Blood Sacrifice of the Three Realms had started. He lived inconspicuously as he hid his identity, as long as the soul bone could not be found, it was impossible to start the Blood Sacrifice of the Three Realms. He used his own way to stop the Upper Realm¡¯s action.

    It was just that the people from the Upper Realm had never given up on tracking down the soul bone. In the end, they focused the attention on the Middle Realm after searching through the entire Upper Realm.

 Chapter 2215 - The Mystery of the Three Realms (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2215: The Mystery of the Three Realms (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Being discovered was within the little old man¡¯s expectations, but he did not think that in order to get their hands on the soul bone, the Upper Realm would stoop to use such unscrupulous means, not only did he drag his own disciple into this, but even dragged Jun Wu Xie in as well.

    The little old man¡¯s gaze rested on Jun Wu Yao, and he spoke slowly with deliberation: ¡°Ye Jue, when I first met you in the Middle Realm, I was very surprised. If I didn¡¯t guess wrongly, the otherworldly soul that they are seeking for the Blood Sacrifice... it¡¯s you?¡±

    Ye Jue?

    The name the little old man called had aroused the attention of Jun Wu Xie. She never knew the true name of Jun Wu Yao. He never mentioned it. Since the two met, he has always been Jun Wu Yao.

    ¡°Ye Jue is dead, I am now Jun Wu Yao. Great Master Ren Huang, there is no longer the need to call me by a dead person¡¯s name.¡± Jun Wu Yao smiled, although it was a reminder, but in silent acquiescence, he responded to the name the little old man had called him by.

    The little old man scratched the tip of his nose, smiling bitterly, hemented: ¡°You are really a person who refuses to take any loss, it looks like you haven¡¯t told your original identity to my grand disciple?¡±

    To not recognise Ye Jue these this name, yet vindictively mentioning the little old man¡¯s name in the Upper Realm, this person was really...

    ¡°The past is no longer important, I¡¯ve said it before, Ye Jue has already died. I am Jun Wu Yao, to Little Xie, I am just Jun Wu Yao. Why is there the need to exin the origins of a dead person?¡± There was not a trace of emotion on his face, only the hands that held onto her shoulder tightened slightly.

    Jun Wu Xie just watched silently as she saw her own grandmaster and Jun Wu Yao continue on their banter and she let out a soft chuckle.

    Although the two of them did not mention their past glory, however it was evident just simply based on their impressive strength that the glory they had was what Jun Wu Yao had mentioned earlier ¨C it was all in the past.

    Their current self ¨C One was a headmaster while the other was the adopted son of the Jun family, nothing more.

    ¡°Cough, I¡¯m not going to talk to you about all these any longer. Truth be told, even though I¡¯ve escaped today, even if they had caught me, they can forget about finding the soul bone. But... What about you? As for the soul bone, they may be able to find a recement. However, an otherworldly soul, in the entire three realms there is only you alone. No matter what, they would not let you go. Otherwise, why would they sacrifice so much over the millennium just to capture you?¡± The little old man, or rather Ren Huang, saw that Jun Wu Yao had a hint of sombreness in his eyes. When Jun Wu Yao had first appeared in the Middle Realm, he had already noticed it, however in order to protect the soul bone, he did not appear before him. Jun Wu Yao seemed to know of his existence as while and while he was rampaging throughout the Middle Realm, he had deliberately avoided the Cloudy Brook Academy.

    Back then, when Jun Wu Yao was going around by the name of the Dark Emperor, Ren Huang knew that the Upper Realm had started to move. In order to capture Jun Wu Yao, the price paid by the Upper Realm was extremely heavy.

    The otherworldly soul in the entire three realms was only Jun Wu Yao, him alone?

    Jun Wu Xie suddenly thought of something and just as she was about to say it, Jun Wu Yao¡¯s hand that was on her shoulder immediately slid down to her waist and tightened his grip fiercely, directly interrupting the words that she had initially wanted to say.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Jun Wu Yao strangely but found that his gaze was on Ren Huang, his lips hooked into an iniquitous smile.

    He did not let her say it, did it mean that... he had long known that her soul was not of this world?

    ¡°Well then, let theme and try. Let¡¯s see in the end, who hasstugh.¡± Jun Wu Yao said with absolute overbearing confidence.

 Chapter 2216 - The Mystery of the Three Realms (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2216: The Mystery of the Three Realms (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°You and your damned confidence, after all these years, it hasn¡¯t changed one bit.¡± Ren Huang shook his head wryly, towards the antics of Jun Wu Yao, he was long ustomed to it.

    No... To be more precise, not everything has changed.

    Ren Huang¡¯s inquisitive gaze could not help but fall onto Jun Wu Xie who was leaning on Jun Wu Yao. Jun Wu Yao has changed, moreover it was a huge change. Although his arrogant temperament hasn¡¯t changed, however, he was more like a person now. The past Ye Jue, even in the Upper Realm was like a great demon king that instilled fear in everyone. No one could restrict him... Nor tell him what to do. Not one dared to anger him, even that man had to take a step back.

    If Jun Wu Yao was not the key to the Blood Sacrifice Array, those people would never ever dare to provoke such terrible person.

    But the Jun Wu Yao of today, although he still made people fear him, in that pair of eyes some subtle changes could be discovered, and this was all due to Jun Wu Xie!

    His gentleness, his serenity, they were all for Jun Wu Xie.

    Towards others, he still remained cruel and ruthless. But for her, he was willing to exercise restraint.

    Ren Huang had lived a carefree life and was alone for thousands of years. After so long, he had only taken in two disciples and raised them as his own children. However upon seeing Su Ya and Yan Bu Gui, Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao... He started to feel that such true feelings were worth feeling envious about. This was the most beautiful thing in the world, an irreceable treasure.

    ¡°Today¡¯s matter would very soon reach the ears of the Upper Realm. I¡¯m afraid that the Middle Realm would no longer be peaceful.¡± Ren Huang sighed and shook his head.

    Originally, Jun Wu Xie want to divulge a matter of her soul peculiarity, however since Jun Wu Yao did not allow her to say out, she could only say, ¡°Grandmaster, you¡¯ve mentioned earlier that the Upper Realm could not reach their hands into the Lower Realm, what did you mean by that?¡±

    He replied, ¡°That is the most mysterious ce between heaven and earth. Among the three realms, the Lower Realm is the weakest and the spirit energy the thinnest. It is not suitable for anyone to cultivate spirit energy. The Middle Realm is slightly better but the Upper Realm enjoys the richest and densest spirit energy. You all know that the spirit energy at Mount Fu Yao is the densest in the entire Middle Realm but in the Upper Realm, just any random deste ce that you pick, spirit energy there is several times more abundant than that of Mount Fu Yao.¡±

    ¡°The more abundant Spirit qi is in an area, the easier it will be to cultivate and the faster the growth is. Even without cultivating, living in such an environment and breathing in such pure spirit qi would be enough to let that person reach a frightening realm. This is one reason why it is possible for the people from the Upper Realm toprise mainly of Gold Spirits, they do not need much talent, they do not need to cultivate so hard, all they need to do is to stand in the Upper Realm and breathe. Just something so simple to achieve such strength...¡±

    If one were to say that Jun Wu Xie¡¯s advancement in strength was already incredible, then those from the Upper Realm would be akin to a huge cheat. The most fundamental gap among the three realms was not the potential of the people themselves, but it was a matter of the ce that they inhibited, the difference was astounding and their starting point varied.

    ¡°Think about it, if a person had grown up in a ce full of abundant spirit qi since young, and suddenly throw him in a ce where there¡¯s almost no spirit qi. What kind of terrible repercussions would there be? The body has long been ustomed to the abundant spirit qi in the surroundings and with such a sudden change in environment, I¡¯m afraid just stabilizing the body from the natural rejection of theck of spirit qi requires a great deal of endurance.¡±

 Chapter 2217 - The Mystery of the Three Realms (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2217: The Mystery of the Three Realms (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°The reason why the Upper Realm did not strike on the Lower Realm was not because they were too arrogant to but because they did not dare to! At the beginning, they had also tried to send people to the Lower Realm. Unfortunately, the moment those people entered, not only did they suffer from their body¡¯s rejection, what was most terrifying was that not only did the environment in the Lower Realm not help them in any way with the measly spirit qi, but it also had a very strange power ¨C it would continue to drain and empty their spiritual energy from their bodies!¡± Ren Huang narrowed his eyes as he spoke in a sombre tone.

    The environment of the Lower Realm was simply a nightmare for the people of the Upper Realm. Some from the Upper Realm had tried to stay in the Lower Realm but at most in one year, they would be drained beyond exhaustion and die. Since then, no one from the Upper Realm would dare to arbitrarily enter the Lower Realm.

    Fortunately for the Lower Realm, with the sparse spirit qi, the strength of the people from the Upper Realm was also incredibly weak. To the people from the Upper Realm, they were of no threat to them hence they had left them alone. Anyway, the Blood Sacrifice Array had beenid out in the Middle Realm, once activated, it would cover the entire three realms.

    For all the various reasons, the Upper Realm had left the Lower Realm on its own without care.

    With Ren Huang¡¯s exnation, everything became clear in an instant.

    The difference between the Upper Realm and the Lower Realm was like the ins and the mountains, the concentration of oxygen in the air differed and with the sudden change in the oxygen level, the body would not be able to adapt and would result in a strong rejection.

    It was only that this phenomenon was called altitude sickness in the previous world. In the three realms, instead of theck of oxygen, it was theck of spirit qi. In addition, the life expectancy of the people from the Upper Realm was very high, and their dependence on spirit qi was much higher, way beyond an ordinary person¡¯s. Which was why it was difficult to adapt to the drastic difference in spirit qi and it would result in the death from spirit qi exhaustion.

    Of course, there were still many different ces that existed, that is from the ins to the mountains, it would not squeeze out all the oxygen in the body. However, those from the Upper Realm that went to the Lower Realm would release all the spirit energy from that person¡¯s body at an explosive rate. Those from the Middle Realm did not have a drastic difference from the Upper Realm or the Lower Realm which was why they did not have any excessive reaction.

    ¡°That was why they had trapped you in the Lower Realm, in the hopes that the power of the Lower Realm would suppress you?¡± Jun Wu Xie looked at Jun Wu Yao, when they had first met, wasn¡¯t it in the Lower Realm?

    Jun Wu Yao nodded his head slightly.

    Ren Huang looked at Jun Wu Yao with a face full of shock.

    ¡°You were trapped in the Lower Realm? But that also makes sense, if you were kept in the Upper Realm or the Middle Realm, it would not be long before you would be able to break free on your own. However, if you were trapped in the Lower Realm, your strength would be drained by the Lower Realm, and it would only elerate the speed of losing your power...¡±

    The Upper Realm had trapped Jun Wu Yao in the Lower Realm without leaving anyone to guard. They had confidence in the special environment of the Lower Realm. Because of Jun Wu Yao¡¯s overwhelming strength, if it was any other person from the Upper Realm, in a millennium, I¡¯m afraid that that person would have been sucked dry of all the spirit qi by the Lower Realm and would have long turned into a shrivelled up corpse!

    ¡°No wonder... No wonder I felt ....that your strength was much weaker than before...¡± Ren Huang muttered to himself.

    The Spirit Jade Pce Lord who had been listening at the side all this while almost vomited out blood.

    This was called ¡® <i>much weaker than before </i>¡®?

    The Spirit Jade Pce Lord most wanted to dig his eyes out, even if he had not witnessed Jun Wu Yao¡¯s strength, he could also sense that it was much stronger than Ren Huang.

    With such a startling strength, and yet from the mouth of Ren Huang... it had became ¡®weaker¡¯, and not only just ¡®weaker¡¯... It was ¡® <strong><i>much </i></strong><i>weaker </i>¡®!!!

 Chapter 2218 - Change of Locationï¼ˆ1ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2218: Change of Location£¨1£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    In the end... how strong was he really?!

    The Spirit Jade Pce Lord looked at Jun Wu Yao as if he were a monster.

    There was no element of surprise in Jun Wu Yao¡¯s reaction, he simply looked down at his own hands as he clenched them and stretched them out.

    ¡°Mn, my current strength is only a tenth of what it was.¡±

    ¡°....¡± The Spirit Jade Pce Lord was so shocked that he was stunned in ce like a block of wood.

    Damn!!!

    Only a tenth!!!!!

    The Spirit Jade Pce Lord felt that if the person standing in front of him was not a monster, then was he a God?

    He should be a God!!

    Even Jun Wu Xie was shocked silly by the words of Jun Wu Yao. The current Jun Wu Yao was already so strong, but ording to him, it was only a tenth of what it was....

    No wonder there was not even a ripple of wave that stirred up the Middle Realm, it was entirely suppressed by him! She believed that even in the Upper Realm, Jun Wu Yao was also going about and doing everything ording to his own whims?

    Unifying the Middle Realm should have been just done in jest...

    No one could imagine how strong Jun Wu Yao was at his peak...

    Ren Huang was the only one amongst them that knew about Jun Wu Yao¡¯s past, with regards to the words of Jun Wu Yao, he did not deny and only nodded his head in agreement.

    ¡°Looks like the Lower Realm is really not somewhere the people from the Upper Realm can go to.¡±

    ¡°Not exactly, I was bound by the Soul Binding Chains, if not for those chains, I would not have been drained of so much spirit energy.¡± Jun Wu Yao shook his head slightly, in fact when he had been captured, he was seriously injured and his strength had drastically fallen to that of an ordinary level. Because of his injuries, he was left helpless in the Lower Realm.

    After being rescued by Jun Wu Xie, strength had recovered by a little, but it was at a very slow rate.

    ¡°Do you think that everyone else is like you?¡± Ren Huang¡¯s lips twitched, in the entire Upper Realm, the only person who could resist the environment of the Lower Realm would only be that person, or else the Lower Realm would have been in their ns from day one.

    Jun Wu Yao shrugged.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up.

    ¡°If we were to say that the Upper Realm does not dare to step into the Lower Realm, then wouldn¡¯t it be the best choice for Grandmaster to go to the Lower Realm? Not only you, even the Spirit Jade Pce can also stay there temporarily.¡±

    A trace of surprise flitted across Ren Huang¡¯s face, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words seemed to have lit up a new road for him.

    Since the Upper Realm had discovered his traces, even if he escaped again this time, as long as he remained in the Middle Realm, it was just a matter of time before he had to confront the people from the Upper Realm. After this painful lesson, the means of the Upper Realm would only be more cruel, escaping a second time was impossible.

    Ren Huang was originally from the Upper Realm, however he had lived in the Middle Realm for a few thousand years. Hence, his body had already been limatized to the deficiency of the spirit qi in the environment. If he were to go to the Lower Realm, there wouldn¡¯t be too big a reaction as his body had already been adapted. This n was really feasible!

    ¡°That¡¯s right, if we were to go to the Lower Realm, even if they wanted revenge, it would take some time to track us down. By the time they have discovered traces, they would not be able to reach their hands down so tantly. In the Lower Realm, they do not have any subsidiary powers such as the Nine Temples.¡± The Spirit Jade Pce Lord also voiced out.

    ¡°This is a brilliant idea, it¡¯s just that... We know nothing about the the Lower Realm. If we were to just arbitrarily go over, I¡¯m afraid that the Lower Realm¡¯s side might not react well.¡± Ren Huang had some hesitations, after all he was not familiar with the Lower Realm, who knows what troubles maye.

 Chapter 2219 - Change of Locationï¼ˆ2ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2219: Change of Location£¨2£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    As Ren Huang spoke, the Spirit Jade Pce Lord looked at Jun Wu Xie directly, for he knew where a certain someone came from.

    Jun Wu Xie cleared her throat and said, ¡°As for the matters of the Lower Realm, there is no need for Grandmaster to worry because... that¡¯s my territory.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Ren Huang looked at her with wide eyes.

    Her territory? What did it mean?

    The Spirit Jade Pce Lord could not help butugh out as he exined, ¡°Great Master Ren Huang was it? When your grand disciple annihted the Twelve Pces, it was not from the powers of the Spirit Jade Pce but it was a force that she had personally brought. After the Twelve Pces had been uprooted, that force hadpletely disappeared from the Middle Realm without a trace. Can you guess where that force came from?

    Ren Huang was stunned momentarily, there was something in the words of the Spirit Jade Pce Lord. He was obviously implying something as he looked at Jun Wu Xie meaningfully.

    Jun Wu Xie said, ¡°They¡¯re from the Lower Realm, like myself.¡±

    Her voice was calm but her words made Ren Huang look at her with incredulity. It was simply unbelievable! How sparse was the spirit qi in the Lower Realm? How was it able to raise Jun Wu Xie into such a perverse genius?

    When he first met this child for the first time, he had thought that Jun Wu Xie was very talented. In the Middle Realm, Jun Wu Xie was already considered a Dragon and Phoenix amongst men. How could he ever have thought that Jun Wu Xie was originally from the Lower Realm? It was extremely difficult to cultivate to a Purple Spirit, if he had remembered correctly, he had met Jun Wu Xie at Mount Fu Yao, Jun Wu Xie was already a Purple Spirit...

    She was only a teenager, to be able to reach such heights, moreover she had cultivated from the Lower Realm!

    Even for Ren Huang who thought that he had seen everything, he still could not help but be surprised by her origins.

    A Purple Spirit from the Lower Realm, in a short span of a mere two years, she was almost going to advance to the Gold Spirit, how old was she only?

    ¡°Is what you say true?¡± Ren Huang did not even notice that his voice was slightly trembling.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded her head.

    ¡°Each and every word is true.¡±

    Ren Huang suddenly pped his thigh with exhration!

    ¡°Good brat! I¡¯ve already thought that you were a little monster so rare that could only be met once in a millennium. I did not expect that you are far beyond that! A Silver Spirit from the Lower Realm... No... It won¡¯t be long before you would break through to the Gold Spirit. Ha ha ha... This is really... a talented generation ah!¡± Ren Huang chortled, he was very satisfied with this grand disciple of his. For Jun Wu Xie to be able to achieve such a height despite being from the Lower Realm made him extremely gratified.

    ¡°When did youe to the Middle Realm?¡± Ren Huang asked with his face full of smiles.

    ¡°When I came to Mount Fu Yao, I had just arrived in the Middle Realm not too long ago.¡± She replied honestly.

    When he heard that, he was even more exhrated as he roared out inughter. ording to her words, she had only been in the Middle Realm for slightly more than two years. And it was within these two years that this child had advanced from a Purple Spirit to Silver Spirit. If given more time, with this little prodigy¡¯s frightening talent, even those from the Upper Realm could notpare to her.

    ¡°I have a strong hunch that you would definitely be a huge headache for the Upper Realm.¡± The more he thought about it, the happier he was. He was extremely happy to have able to have met someone who could rival the Upper Realm, moreover this person was the very person he had picked out as his grand disciple.

    With the measly spirit qi in the Lower Realm, to be able to reach the Purple Spirit was very rare and adding on the two years that Jun Wu Xie was in the Middle Realm, she had almost reached the peak of the strongest in the Middle Realm. If this was not perverse, then what was it?

 Chapter 2220 - Change of Locationï¼ˆ3ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2220: Change of Location£¨3£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    There was no change in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s expression, she had never felt that her own cultivation speed was heaven defying. For she was clearer than anyone that her achievements today, what price she had paid. She had exhausted all her strength and effort, with each step she took, there was an immense amount of hard work poured in. The amount of hardships she faced was not something others could fathom.

    Others only saw her glory, but they did not know the arduous journey behind it all.

    Leaving her home at a young age, not being able to be with her family, getting rid of enemies, collecting maps, searching for the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb, entering the Middle Realm, fighting against the Twelve Pces, stepping into the Spirit World to cultivate the soul.... Each and every step, each and every adversity she faced, she never mentioned it to anyone.

    If given a choice of a peaceful and stable life, who would be willing to leave their loved ones and live each day on the edge?

    She was not seeking supreme power, all she wanted to was to live so she had no choice but to do this.

    ¡°Grandmaster, you can rest assured that once you¡¯ve reached the Lower Realm, there would be someone to arrange everything properly.¡± Jun Wu Xie did not reveal the emotions in her heart, there was not a ripple of emotion in her eyes.

    ¡°Good, good, good.¡± Ren Huang was nodding his head in delight, until he suddenly realized what she meant as he furrowed his brows and asked, ¡°Someone would arrange? Do you mean that you do not intend to follow us to the Lower Realm?¡±

    She replied: ¡°We have to take precautions against the Blood Sacrifice of the Three Realms, I already know that the arrays are scattered all about the Middle Realm. There are as many as one hundred and eight totems and although we have destroyed more than half of them, however it is better to be safe than sorry. Only after destroying all of it will I feel assured.¡±

    There were three most crucial points for the Blood Sacrifice array. The first being the soul bone which has been stolen by Ren Huang. Second was the otherworldly soul; Jun Wu Yao won¡¯t be caught so easily. The third would be the array itself. There was no need for Jun Wu Xie to do anything for the first two points as they had already been covered, but she wasn¡¯t willing to give up the third point, she would destroy everything so that there wouldn¡¯t be any room for regrets.

    After hearing her words, Ren Huang let out a sigh. He could see that she paid close attention to the Blood Sacrifice Array, her concern was his as well. No one would know for sure what other sinister ns the Upper Realm might resort to if they were unable to retrieve back the soul bone or capture Jun Wu Yao. The only thing they could do now was to thoroughly put a stop to this and eliminate all the risks.

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, there¡¯s no need for me to head to the Lower Realm then. I shall follow you guys as well.¡± Ren Huang said with a smile full of pride, his own grand disciple was so upright, as the elder, how could he he just sit by and do nothing?

    However, Jun Wu Xie shook her head and urged, ¡°The soul bone is in the possession of Grandmaster, your safety will ensure that the soul bone will be kept safely away, you have to leave.¡±

    Ren Huang sighed in regret, he fully understood where she wasing from, since the Upper Realm could use Su Ya to lure him out, what other means would they stoop to the next time? The best way for him to avoid them would be to head over to the Lower Realm.

    ¡°So be it then, but you have to be extremely careful, the means of the Upper Realm are beyond unscrupulous and aren¡¯t easy to deal with. It¡¯s better to thread carefully although you have that brilliant head of yours. Ye..Jun Wu Yao, will you be apanying her by her side?¡± Ren Huang looked towards Jun Wu Yao,pared to himself, Jun Wu Yao was way stronger and if he was by Jun Wu Xie¡¯s side to protect her, then he wouldn¡¯t need to worry.

    Jun Wu Yao looked at Jun Wu Xie with a gaze filled with adoration.

    ¡°Of course, I will give my all to protect her.¡±

    His voice wasn¡¯t loud but it made everyone around the campfire understand how much Jun Wu Xie meant to Jun Wu Yao.

 Chapter 2221 - Change of Locationï¼ˆ4ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2221: Change of Location£¨4£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Ren Huang became silent, even a fool could see what it all meant. He really did not think that the very Ye Jue that could call forth the winds and clouds, the one who could shake up the entire Upper Realm would actually have such a gentle side, was just that this gentleness was only for one person under the entire heavens.

    The Spirit Jade Pce Lord cleared his throat, he felt that the atmosphere was a bit awkward especially after he had realized the true strength of Jun Wu Yao.

    It was truly a sight to behold, witnessing the great demon king in love.

    ¡°A lot of my disciples are hurt, I¡¯m afraid that there will be some difficulty if we were to travel far.¡± Although this time they had achieved victory, but the price paid by the Spirit Jade Pce was heavy as well. Those that have passed on were cremated and their ashes had been stored into boxes and ced into the Cosmos Sack. Even if they had passed on, the Spirit Jade Pce Lord would not leave them alone on the cold icy mountain summit, they would be buried properly in the future.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded slightly, she had already seen the injuries of the disciples of the Spirit Jade Pce, if they were to travel far, she was afraid that even with just a slight increase in their pace to hurry on the road could easily take their lives. Even now, Su Ya could not be easily moved and would need a period of time to recuperate.

    Jun Wu Yao had already ced a barrier around this forest, if anyone else were to enter, he would be the first to know.

    ¡°Fortunately, Young Miss Jun has unparalleled medical skills, otherwise the number of deaths and casualties would be even more rming.¡± Spirit Jade Pce Lord said a voice filled with admiration.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s strength was already Heaven defying, her speed of advancement was unprecedented, but there was more ¨C That divine level of medical skills. It was as if she was born to antagonize people.

    But no one had realised that her divine skills in medicine was not from this life.

    ¡°Naturally, that¡¯s my grand disciple that not anyone can bepared to!¡± Ren Huang puffed up his chest with pride, there was no need to say how proud he was feeling at that moment.

    Spirit Jade Pce Lord coughed, Ren Huang and him were also old acquaintances and he was familiar with the usual temperament of Ren Huang.

    ¡°It¡¯s just right, we can make use of this opportunity. I can teach you some of the cultivation methods of the Upper Realm, without knowing them, you have already advanced into the Silver Spirit in the Middle Realm. The cultivation methods of the Upper Realm are pretty awesome and there is no harm for you in learning them. Although Jun Wu Yao is strong, however he cultivates the dark spirit that differs from our spirit energy. Also, I¡¯m afraid that he doesn¡¯t teach as well as I do.¡± There was a tone of arrogance in Ren Huang¡¯s voice. In terms of power, he could not rival Jun Wu Yao. However in terms of teaching... Jun Wu Yao could not catch up to him even if he was riding on a horse.

    Jun Wu Yao raised an eyebrow slightly but did not say anything.

    Jun Wu Xie eyes were sparkling for there was noone who could rival her for the thirst for power.

    It was rare to see his own grand disciple staring at him with such eager eyes and Ren Huang became swelled with happiness and pride.

    Over the next few days, Jun Wu Xie helped to treat the wounded and at the same time, she was studying the cultivation methods of the Upper Realm from Ren Huang. The cultivation methods of the Upper Realm werepletely different from the Middle and Lower Realm. The speed at which she had progressed was astonishing although her cultivation methods were different from an ordinary person¡¯s, but afterbining the cultivation methods of the Upper Realm, she was like a tiger with wings. She was progressing at an astounding speed that was incredibly shocking.

    It was just that...

    She was too busy and have forgotten that she herself was injured. Once she was tired, she would be dragged back to the camp and forced to rest by Jun Wu Yao. Even if she protested, Jun Wu Yao would also turn a deaf ear to it.

 Chapter 2222 - Warmth before the stormï¼ˆ1ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2222: Warmth before the storm£¨1£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    After establishing the new goal of relocating to the Lower Realm, the Spirit Jade Pce Lord informed his disciples of his decision. After learning the news, many of the girls were looking forward to it. They had been isted from the world for too long and could not wait to go and look at the ces they had never been to before. They had no home, no rtives and the fellow sister disciples in the Spirit Jade Pce were their only rtives they had, where the Spirit Jade Pce was, that was where their home was.

    Yan Bu Gui had been guarding by Su Ya¡¯s side all this while, be it day or night, he had cared for her without stop. The beard that had been shaved off grew back again into a stubbly mess. Although everything beneath his eyes was just a patch of ck, however his eyes shone with happiness.

    Under Jun Wu Xie¡¯s care, Su Ya¡¯s injury had improved tremendously. It was just that she had been too severely wounded, it would be difficult to revert back to her original appearance in such a short time. The wounds on her face had already turned to scabs, but they had been cruelly drawn all over her face and it was a scary sight that even she herself did not dare look. However, Yan Bu Gui did not care one bit. When she woke up every morning, he would gently kiss each and every part of her face, it was as if those scars did not even exist. No matter what, she was the most beautiful woman in his heart.

    Jun Wu Xie had just brought the medicine into Su Ya tent and saw Yan Bu Gui and Su Ya in the midst of an intimate kiss.

    Even Jun Wu Xie was stunned momentarily.

    When Yan Bu Gui discovered the presence of Jun Wu Xie, he immediately straightened his body, but a suspicious blush coloured his face as he had on a flustered expression.

    Su Ya onlyughed out.

    ¡°You are already someone¡¯s Master, yet your skin is still so thin.¡±

    Yan Bu Gui¡¯s face reddened even more after her teasing.

    Jun Wu Xie had already returned to her usual expression she walked in with the medicine.

    ¡°Three dayster, we will need to depart. Would Master Su Ya be able to take it?¡± In terms of injuries, other than Lord Meh Meh, Su Ya¡¯s ones were the heaviest.

    ¡°What is this addressing of Master Su Ya? Just call me Master directly and call him Martial Master, listening to all this is so awkward.¡± Su Ya¡¯s spirit was much better and her uninhibited speaking manner had also recovered.

    Jun Wu Xie nced at Yan Bu Gui and only after she saw that he nodded his head with his reddened face did she say, ¡°Yes, Master.¡±

    Her rtionship between Su Ya and Yan Bu Gui were a littleplicated. Su Ya was her Master as well as Yan Bu Gui¡¯s Master. However, she herself had recognised both of them as her Master, fortunately there was Su Ya and Yan Bu Gui¡¯s feelings of affection, or else Jun Wu Xie would really not know whether to call Yan Bu Gui her Master or her Senior Brother...

    ¡°I will be fine, it¡¯s just that I don¡¯t know Tian Ze that brat....¡± Su Ya thought back of her own Junior Brother, they had both been caught together. She was left in the prison as bait while Tian Ze was thrown out. The injuries that he had suffered was no less than hers, and she had no idea how he was doing.

    ¡°Master, please rest assured. The reason why I was able to rush to Mount Fu Yao was because I met with Master Uncle. He has already recovered quite a bit by now and I have already instructed people to bring him over the moment we¡¯ve departed from Mount Fu Yao.¡± Jun Wu Xie replied, other than Tian Ze, she had also naturally called Xue¡¯er who had been taking care of Tian Ze toe together. Since the Spirit Jade Pce wanted to go to the Lower Realm, they could not leave Xue¡¯er alone in the Middle Realm .

    ¡°That brat is one hell of a lucky ***.¡± Su Ya harrumphed, although she harrumphed, but it was not hard to hear the concern she had for her Junior Brother.

    ¡°But... kid, this woman has yet to settle our ount!¡± Su Ya suddenly said.

    ¡°Tell me, you are a girl, yet you have to dress up as a boy in front of this woman to cover up this countenance that is fair like a flower. So how should we settle this ount?¡±

 Chapter 2223 - Warmth before the stormï¼ˆ2ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2223: Warmth before the storm£¨2£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Soon after Su Ya had recovered her spirits, she had learned that her delicate little disciple turned out to be a beautiful girl. This had shocked her greatly, when they had first met at Cloudy Brook Academy, they had spent most of their time together but she could not even see through the disguise of Jun Wu Xie. She did not know if it was she herself who had failed in observing that or it was that Jun Wu Xie had disguised herself too well.

    Jun Wu Xie touched the tip of her nose awkwardly, she had no intention to conceal that from Su Ya, at the time it was imperative to do so to avoid the Twelve Pces as well as for the ease of movement.

    ¡°Alright, if you are going to be so fierce again, this would scare dear disciple.¡± Yan Bu Gui saw that his own woman was deliberately provoking his disciple and could not help but speak out.

    ¡°This is my disciple!¡± She raised her eyebrow.

    Yan Bu Gui was speechless.

    What she was protective about was that deep fear that he would rob her of her disciple...

    He was obviously the first one to ept this disciple...

    ¡°You are also my disciple.¡± Su Ya harrumphed.

    ¡°Yes, Master...¡± Yan Bu Gui answered wryly but his heart was filled with joy. Today, Su Ya had already reverted back to her usual temperament and this meant that for the rest to recover, it was only a matter of time.

    ¡°Good disciple...¡±

    Yan Bu Gui and Su Ya had staged such an affectionate scene in front of Jun Wu Xie that Jun Wu Xie quickly changed the medicine of Su Ya and left in a hurry.

    If it was Qiao Chu and the rest, they wouldugh on the spot. Only the heavens knew that each time Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao disyed affection in front of them, how much trauma to their frail hearts were inflicted?

    The moment Jun Wu Xie stepped out of Su Ya¡¯s tent, she saw the Spirit Jade Pce Lord standing outside while trembling. Ye Mei was holding on to Lord Meh Meh in a distance of approximately ten steps away from him. The expression on the Spirit Jade Pce Lord was one filled with resentment, it was as if he had suffered a great grievance. Rather, it was Ye Mei who was at a loss as he carried Lord Meh Meh in a stupor.

    If others did not know, they would think that Ye Mei had given something to Spirit Jade Pce Lord.

    ¡°The two of you...?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked.

    ¡°I... I came because ...I wanted to ask if those disciple of mine are able to make the journey three dayster. I... I shall return to the tent first to wait for you.¡± The Spirit Jade Pce Lord¡¯s voice was trembling slightly and his pair of eyes was watching Ye Mei who was standing at the side with vignce.

    The moment he finished speaking, he turned and rushed back to his own tent.

    Jun Wu Xie and Ye Mei looked at each other and Ye Mei immediately retorted: ¡°I did not do anything!!¡±

    It was only because Lord Meh Meh had wanted to see Jun Wu Xie, which was why he had carried it here to find her. However, he did not expect to see the Spirit Jade Pce Lord standing outside Su Ya¡¯s tent. Before he could even say anything, the moment Spirit Jade Pce Lord saw him, it was as if he had seen a ghost and wailed loudly before he hugged his own shoulders and stood warily at one corner.

    Ye Mei was scared by his reaction, and stood there dumbfounded.

    Jun Wu Xie immediately understood what the reason was.

    It was a rpse of the Spirit Jade Pce Lord¡¯s old sickness.

    Towards the fear of men, it had made the Spirit Jade Pce Lord almost not leave the Spirit Jade Pce at all. This time, in order to save Su Ya, he had brought forth arge force because of the urgent situation at hand. His ¡®sickness¡¯ was much better, however once the crisis had been lifted...it rpsed again.

    In the entire campsite, there were only a handful of men. Yan Bu Gui was by Su Ya¡¯s side taking care of her and did not leave at all. Jun Wu Yao did not appear much other than at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s side. Ren Huang and the Spirit Jade Pce Lord were old acquaintances and there were certain ¡®antibodies¡¯ that had been built up.

 Chapter 2224 - Warmth before the stormï¼ˆ3ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2224: Warmth before the storm£¨3£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Looking at the entire campsite, the only male was Ye Mei and there was because he ran many errands, mainly sending medicine and the likes. Hence, his presence had scared the Spirit Jade Pce Lord silly due to his fear of man.

    Jun Wu Xie understood the reason and did not say anything further. She just walked over and picked up Lord Meh Meh from hands of the stunned Ye Mei.

    The self-recovery ability of the spirit beasts were much higher than that of humans, coupled with the care and high medicinal skills of Jun Wu Xie, Lord Meh Meh¡¯s wounds had recovered by quite a bit. It was just that it seem to realize that it¡¯s ¡®weakness¡¯ could bring about some benefits and it could clearly walk on his own but it still rested on the bed pitifully, in order to be cared by Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Shrewd Meh Meh.¡± The ck cat who was standing on the shoulder of Jun Wu Xie said in a pompous tone.

    Lord Meh Meh ignored its contempt and only looked up pitifully at Jun Wu Xie with half opened eyes as it raised its front hoof and scratched Jun Wu Xie¡¯s cor and it sessfully exchange for the gentle touch of Jun Wu Xie.

    The Blood Sacrificial Rabbit who had followed by the side was green with envy, if it was not for the size of Lord Meh Meh, it had very much wanted to exchange the task with Lord Meh Meh, so that it could also experience the attention of such affection.

    After Jun Wu Xie patted Lord Meh Meh, she bent down to pet the Blood Sacrificial Rabbit. Only after this set of actions did it appease the frail and unbnced heart of the little rabbit.

    It squinted it eyes with delight as it enjoyed the touch of Jun Wu Xie, because of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s advancement and the addition of Poison Ivy, her affinity with nts had increased and the aura of nts was more dense and it made the rabbit greedy for more.

    Lord Meh Meh was initially the only one to enjoy this special treatment, and when it thought about how it had to share Jun Wu Xie¡¯s affection with the Blood Sacrificial Rabbit, it immediately used its hoof to kick at the face of the Blood Sacrificial Rabbit when Jun Wu Xie was not paying attention.

    After being stepped on the entire face by that sheep, the Blood Sacrificial Rabbit could no longer bear the continuous provocation as it opened itsrge mouth and directly bit onto that restless hoof.

    The rabbit had flipped!

    ¡°Meh Meh Meh!!!¡± The moment Lord Meh Meh felt the pain, it was stunned momentarily before it jumped out of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s embrace as it hurled itself at the Blood Sacrificial Rabbit. The two silly beasts started chasing each other and the entire scene turned into aplete chaos.

    ¡°See, I told you. It¡¯s injuries had long recovered seventy to eighty percent, yet you still didn¡¯t believe.¡± The ck cat casually licked its paws as it looked at the bleating Lord Meh Meh who was chasing the Blood Sacrificial Rabbit all around energetically. This guy had been fed so many miraculous medicine by Jun Wu Xie, it even ate a whole handful of lotus seeds from Drunk Lotus. Let¡¯s not even mention it being injured, it¡¯s strength should have already advanced yet it still acted all pitiful?

    Jun Wu Xie did not feel the same, Lord Meh Meh and the Blood Sacrificial Rabbit had followed her by chance. They were not like the ck cat who was closely linked to her soul, nor were they like her ring spirits. It was a coincidence that they had met and yet they had followed her diligently, trying their best for her, ardently pursuing and pushing themselves to help her in all of their capacity. They were not afraid of getting hurt for her, even if they were to stake their lives, they had done so on their own ord. This alone made her willing to share with them all her affection.

    ¡°I wonder if...Qiao Chu and the rest have received the news already...¡± Jun Wu Xie retracted her gaze. Before she had acted, she had transmitted a message to the Lower Realm just in case. They should have received the news by now, and she was afraid that they would rush to the Middle Realm. Things had temporarily came to an end here and if they could meet each other, she could entrust them to help settle the move to the Lower Realm, and she could save one trip.

    She was afraid that once she went back, the moment she met with Jun Qing and the others, she could no longer bear it. She did not manage to find Jun Gu and she was not willing to see the disappointment in Jun Xian¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter 2225 - Approaching Danger (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2225: Approaching Danger (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Over on this side, Jun Wu Xie and the rest were resting after having found a new path to head towards to.

    However, on the other side, a group of uninvited guests step into the blood filled Cloudy Brook Academy. The few ck robed man looked at the devastated site before them, with bodies scattered all around the square. Looking at the dried blood on the ground and at the condition of the dead bodies, it seems that a fierce battle had ensued quite some time ago. The deep scarlet red that had dyed the entire ce was a startling sight to behold.

    ¡°This... How did this happen?¡± The man leading the group was shocked beyond words, everything he saw before him was really unexpected. With a pale face, he immediately said, ¡°Go back immediately and inform the Lord.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    In the entire square of the Cloudy Brook Academy, all the bodies had belonged to the people of the Upper Realm. If one did not witness the with one¡¯s own eyes, no one would ever believe that a thousand Gold Spirits would actually be wiped out here!

    The ck robed men quickly left at an amazing speed, wherever they passed, all they left was a golden afterimage!

    In a dimly lit room, there was a revolting stench. It was a myriad of smells mixed together, however one thing was clear ¨C blood.

    It was obviously a bright and clear day where the sun was the hottest. However, the doors and windows were tightly shut in that room and the curtains had blocked out every single ray of light. The room was illuminated by only a few lit candles.

    The closed door was pushed open and a ck robed man walked in from outside and immediately knelt down in front of the big bed in the room. That bed was covered withyers of cloth, veiling that person on the bed.

    ¡°Lord! Something happened at the Cloudy Brook Academy, I had gone to over to take a look but discovered that Ba He and his men were all killed, not one survived.¡± The ck robed man reported in a hurry.

    There was a long silence in the quiet room. Only after a long whileter did a slightly hoarse voice sound out from beyond the veil.

    ¡°Do you know who did it?¡± The voice was hoarse but it was sounded unexpectedly nice, it was just that it had a hint of coldness that would make people shudder.

    ¡°Your subordinate have yet to identify that. A few bodies have been brought back, however looking at the traces, it seems that it should have been a fierce battle and both sides suffered huge casualties.... They should have been in arge scale battle because we have found that although only the bodies of Ba He¡¯s men were found, however there wererge patches of blood stains next to them, and there were also traces of mass burning which we believe to be the perpetrators burning the bodies of their deadpanions.... As for who they are... Further investigations are needed before we can determine the identity.¡± The ck robed man had reported everything he had discovered at the Cloudy Brook Academy.

    ¡°Really useless.....¡± A sigh came from beyond the veil, although it was sounded very casual, it was filled with a strong killing intent.

    The ck robed man who was kneeling on the floor could not help but feel a trickle of cold sweat drip down his forehead as a strong sense of fear enveloped him.

    ¡°The person that Ba He and his men caught was Su Ya of the Cloudy Brook Academy?¡± The voice rang out again.

    ¡°Yes.¡± The ck robed man replied.

    ¡°Oh? Then... it¡¯s great...that they are dead.¡± A hint ofughter could be heard in the voice.

    Sweat started to trickle down like rain as the entire back of the ck robed man had beenpletely soaked in cold sweat.

    It¡¯s great?

    A thousand Gold Spirits had all been wiped out and yet the Lord had said ¡®it¡¯s great¡¯?

    What did he mean exactly?

    ¡°Heed my orders, dispatch all of the dark guards and carry out arge scale search in the vicinity of Mount Fu Yao. Being able to wipe out Ba He and his men, she would not leave unscathed. Under such heavy injuries, she won¡¯t be able to escape far...¡± Hisughter echoed in the room, insidious and dark as if a devil had crawled out from the depths of hell.

 Chapter 2226 - Impending Dangerï¼ˆ2ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2226: Impending Danger£¨2£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Yes!¡± The ck robed man said astutely.

    ¡°Summon Luo Qingcheng over.¡± That man ordered.

    ¡°Yes, my Lord.¡± The ck robed man immediately retreated.

    A short whileter, the door was opened once again and a beautifuldy walked in. Although she wore a simple purple dress, however she had on a noble and elegant temperament, her pair of cold enchanting eyes made people not dare to approach her. Not a hint of smile could be seen on her face.

    ¡°You were looking for me?¡± Luo Qingcheng said as she furrowed her brows due to the revolting stench in the room.

    ¡°What you¡¯ve been looking for, I¡¯ve already found it for you.¡± That hoarse voice sounded out once again.

    A glint of excitement shed by her eyes. She suppressed the fluctuations in her heart she narrowed her eyes and asked, ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s just that... I¡¯ve found the person that you¡¯ve been looking for. So what are you going to thank me with?¡± There was a hint of smile in the voice.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± Luo Qingcheng asked coldly.

    ¡°I want a person.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°A young girl who is by that person¡¯s side. That person is whom you¡¯ve been looking for, naturally he belongs to you. However, I want the person by his side.¡±

    Luo Qingcheng frowned.

    ¡°You are free to strike, if she obstructs you, you can kill her. As long as you bring her body back, I only want her.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I promise you.¡± She replied.

    ¡°I will let someone draw a portrait of her for you, I hope that our cooperation will be sessful this time round.¡± That person chortled.

    The cold and sinisterughter echoed in the dimly lit room, Luo Qingcheng nced at theyers of veil before walking out without saying a word.

    A man whose face was disfigured on one side waited by the door and when he saw her appear, he immediately greeted her: ¡°Mistress.¡±

    ¡°Have you heard it all?¡± Luo Qingcheng asked without looking at him.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Make the necessary preparations and head out together with the dark guards.¡± She ordered.

    ¡°Your subordinate obeys!¡±

    She immediately left and the moment she stepped into her room, she closed the door and stood in front of the windows. Looking out, she stared at the beautiful sunset. Her eyes were slightly lowered as her gaze turnedplicated.

    She remained silent and stood there with no expression on her face. After a long time, the door was opened and the man walked in respectfully with a scroll in his hand.

    ¡°Mistress.¡±

    Luo Qingcheng raised her hand, took the scroll and she slowly unfurled it. A peerless countenance was slowly revealed.

    The girl drawn in the scroll had a beautiful and impable face, however her cold demeanour could be felt, showing that the painter who drew this was extremely skilful. To be able to portray the portrait to be so lifelike and that pair of eyes that stared back was cold. Although this was only a drawing, that unspeakable feeling of breathlessness just looking at this face was startling.

    If looked closely, the picture of the girl was somewhat simr to Luo Qingcheng. The same cold demeanour, yet different in their own ways. Luo Qingcheng was dazzling and morous, there was an aggressive edge to her.

    However the girl in the portrait gave the impression of aloofness, was as if the entire world would not be able to stir up any waves in her eyes at all.

    ¡°This is the person he seeks?¡± Luo Qingcheng slightly raised her brows.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Alright then.¡± Luo Qingcheng threw the picture into the burning brazier. The hot me quickly engulfed the picture as the girl slowly disappeared bit by bit as the me devoured it.

 Chapter 2227 - Impending Dangerï¼ˆ3ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2227: Impending Danger£¨3£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The night in the dense forest started to fade as the warm sunlight peeked through between the gaps of the leaves and the entire forest was illuminated, it was as if there were scattered stars all over.

    Jun Wu Xie stirred from her sleep as she awoke to the fresh new day. Over the past few days, because of therge number of wounded people, all the medicine in her Cosmos Sack had been emptied out, only some herbs remained. Fortunately, Jun Wu Yao had given her a small pill furnace at the very beginning so that she could refine and a medicine at her own convenience. It was perfect for a time like this and after she dressed up, she came out of her tent and enjoyed the embrace of the warm sunlight. The warm sunlight had signified that a new day hade and that a fresh start had begun. After she made her preparations, she started to refine new medicines and the rate at which she refined them was like flowing water, however despite this speed, it was still unable to meet the demand. It could only temporarily ensure that the disciples of the Spirit Jade Pce could make this journey, but it was not enough for them to recover their spirit power.

    After making the necessary preparations, Jun Wu Xie refined a batch of medicine pills. They immediately set off as they had already rested for a few days and this ce was no longer safe to stay.

    The disciples of the Spirit Jade Pce had not fully recovered but for the sake of safety, they could only endure the pain as they moved on forward.

    Fortunately, although they were injured, they did not drag on anyone¡¯s hind legs as they packed everything up quickly as they embarked on the new journey.

    Yan Bu Gui carried Su Ya on his back with his face full of smiles, it was as if he was carrying his whole world on him.

    ¡°Little Wu Xie ah, can you still remember everything I¡¯ve said to you before? You are only one step away from the Gold Spirit, I believe that with your talent, it would not be long for you to go beyond the level of the Gold Spirit. When you reach that step, if you would like to advance further, you would need to start to condense spirit inscriptions.¡± Ren Huang said as he walked beside her, he would be following the Spirit Jade Pce and travel to the Lower Realm together, he could only use the little time they had over the the past few days to try to squeeze all the cultivation methods of the Upper Realm into Jun Wu Xie¡¯s brain. So along the road, without any rest, he kept on speaking.

    Luckily, Jun Wu Xie had a high level ofprehension and memory. Ren Huang only needed to say it once and she had it down in her memory, so she listened intently to all his words.

    ¡°Grandmaster, what you¡¯ve used before at the Cloudy Brook Academy was the Spirit Ring?¡± Jun Wu Xie remembered the scene of Ren Huang killing the surrounding enemies at the Cloudy Brook Academy, one against a thousand, yet he did not fall into a disadvantageous position. If Ba He had not used Su Ya to threaten him, the massacre would have continued on.

    Ren Huang nodded his head and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, that was the Spirit Ring.¡± He then condensed the Spirit Ring which was surrounded by a blue light on his palm.

    At that time, the situation was dire and Jun Wu Xie wasn¡¯t able toe close. Looking at it now from closer distance, she could see that the Spirit Ring wasposed of strings of inscriptions, it was just that those inscriptions were a little strange, some of them looked like soul inscriptions yet was not exactly the same.

    ¡°Look here, each string of the inscription is independent. They are tapered to the spirit energy in your body, each one different. Therger the Spirit Ring, the stronger the strength. At the initial stage of condensing the spirit inscription, is the very beginning as more and more inscriptions are an extension from it.¡± Ren Huang patiently taught her that the Spirit Ring was equivalent to those spirit power in the human body and once the spirit inscription was condensed and took form, the spirit power would not disappear but because of the consumption of the spirit energy, it would temporarily fall into a deep sleep. Just like he had forcibly crushed the Spirit Ring, but he had only destroyed the temporary use of the Spirit Ring and the actual Spirit Ring itself was still in his body.

    ¡°Cultivating the spirit inscription is to condense spirit energy, they would exist in your veins in the state of nothingness and sink into your dantian.¡± Ren Huang exined further, ¡°Why don¡¯t you give it a try, see if you¡¯re able to condense a spirit inscription ording to what I¡¯ve taught you before.¡±

 Chapter 2228 - Top Ten Expertsï¼ˆ1ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2228: Top Ten Experts£¨1£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Following the words of Ren Huang, Jun Wu Xie tried to condense spirit energy in her dantian, however she was unable to capture that feeling, after finally condensing a little bit, in just a few minutes, everything dispersed again.

    Ren Huang smiled at her as he looked at the sullen expression after her continuous failure, however there was not a hint of surprise nor disappointment in his eyes.

    ¡°If you have yet to reach the peak of the Gold Spirit, you wouldn¡¯t be able to condense any spirit inscription. But remember the feeling that you have now, as your strength grows, this feeling will be easier to capture, and apletely new experience will flow into your body. I believe that in a few years, you will definitely be able to condense out aplete spirit inscription. Perhaps given ten years or so, you might be even able to condense out aplete Spirit Ring.¡± Ren Huang was not disappointed one bit and his voice was filled with hope. He had lived for thousands of years and has met countless people, it was very rare to meet a talented individual like Jun Wu Xie.

    At the side, the Spirit Jade Pce Lord heard the words of Ren Huang and secretly tried to condense out a spirit inscription. However, the result made him very disappointed. When Ren Huang taught Jun Wu Xie, he had been listening intently subconsciously as he secretly learned as well, Ren Huang did not mind and also took it as he was teaching him as well.

    ¡°If you intend to deal with the Upper Realm, you must be able to condense out spirit inscriptions. Little Wu Xie, you have to listen to me carefully, before you are able to condense out a Spirit Ring, you are never ever allowed to sh with the people from the Upper Realm head on.¡± Ren Huang looked at her worriedly, although her talent was astounding, however she was still very young and the time that she had spent cultivating was too short. To be able to achieve something, she would need at least a year or two.

    ¡°This disciple understands.¡± Jun Wu Xie was not anxious, she understood that the most taboo in cultivation was being too hasty. She had confidence that she could condense the spirit inscription, this was all just a matter of time.

    Jun Wu Yao was at the side walked quietly beside her, watching her eyes sparkling, and the gaze that he looked at her was overspilling with adoration.

    ¡°It is so difficult to condense a spirit inscription, Headmaster, I see that your Spirit Ring has a lot of spirit inscriptions in it.¡± After a few failed attempts, the Spirit Jade Pce Lord gave up. He was still a certain distance away from the peak, Ren Huang¡¯s words were truly from experience.

    ¡°This rascal, it seems like you do have some vision. No matter what, I¡¯m also an expert in the Upper Realm.¡± Ren Huang puffed up his chest and said with pride.

    He was someone powerful, however when he said it in such a triumphant and smug manner, he did not make people feel awe but felt that it was funny instead.

    Jun Wu Yao slowly lifted his gaze and swept past Ren Huang, but when he noticed that his clothes were being tugged at, he lowered his head and looked at Jun Wu Xie was gently tugging his sleeves.

    ¡°Is my Grandmaster very strong?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked.

    Choosing to ask Jun Wu Yao instead of Ren Huang was an absolutely wise choice.

    Jun Wu Xie raised his eyebrow and looked at Ren Huang who was staring back at him with wide eyes. Obviously Ren Huang wanted to protest against the choice of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s choice in person when she asked this question, however he could only watch helplessly as it was Jun Wu Yao.

    ¡°He is...alright.¡± Jun Wu Yao replied indifferently.

    Ren Huang was immediately unhappy.

    ¡°What do you mean by alright?! This old man here is one of the top ten experts in the Upper Realm! Ye Jue, stop speaking nonsense!¡± Ren Huang was afraid that his glorious image would be destroyed and he immediately try to rectify it.

    ¡°One of the top ten experts?¡± Jun Wu Xie looked at him in shock, one could not me her, it was... really difficult to picture him with such a high and noble image.

 Chapter 2229 - Top Ten Expertsï¼ˆ2ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2229: Top Ten Experts£¨2£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Ren Huang puffed up his chest proudly.

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Jun Wu Yao sneered.

    Ren Huang wrinkled his nose and said, ¡°I am toozy topare with a monster like you. I am talking serious things with my grand disciple now, stop interrupting.¡± After saying that, Ren Huang even waved his hand in dismissal towards Jun Wu Yao.

    Such a casual action made the Spirit Jade Pce who was at the side swallow arge mouthful of saliva. He dared to swear that if Ren Huang was not Jun Wu Xie¡¯s Grandmaster, Jun Wu Yao would definitely have pped him with the palm of his hand!

    ¡°Little Wu Xie ah, the strength of the Upper Realm is determined by the number of spirit inscriptions. And there are only eleven people who can form a Spirit Ring. Out of these eleven people, ten of them are called the top ten experts. Your Grandmaster here is one of them.¡± Ren Huangpletely ignored Jun Wu Yao¡¯s gaze as he seriously boasted to Jun Wu Xie about his own great achievements.

    ¡°Eleven people? If that¡¯s the case, why are only ten people ranked?¡± Jun Wu Xie could not understand as she asked.

    Ren Huang¡¯s expression changed slightly, as his eyes involuntarily nced at Jun Wu Yao. Seeing that there was no abnormality in Jun Wu Yao¡¯s expression, he whispered: ¡°There are eleven people who can condense a Spirit Ring but among them, there is one who can condense a double Spirit Ring.

    ¡°Double Spirit Ring?¡± After experiencing the difficulty of condensing the spirit inscription, Jun Wu Xie felt shocked at this notion.

    In the entire Upper Realm, where it was filled with Gold Spirits, to be able to condense out a Spirit Ring were only eleven people, this showed how rare and how hard it was to condense one out. And yet, that person not only condensed one Spirit Ring, but two! This was really startling.

    Ren Huang continued on: ¡°That¡¯s right, that person dominates the Upper Realm, the n of the Blood Sacrifice of the Three Realms was also proposed by him. That person is no longer like a human any more, he could be said to have stepped one foot in the Realm of Gods. I can also tell you that if the ten experts join hands together to go against him, I¡¯m afraid that they would suffer losses instead.¡±

    The top ten experts teaming up, which means that ten people with the same strength as Ren Huangbining that monstrous power to attack... After personally witnessing Ren Huang¡¯s strength, Jun Wu Xie found it hard to even fathom how powerful the person with the double Spirit Ring was.

    Subconsciously, her eyes fell on to Jun Wu Yao. He had said that his strength was only one tenth of his peak, but even so, she could feel Jun Wu Yao¡¯s strength now was stronger than Ren Huang. She did not know if that ifpared to that person who has the double Spirit Ring....

    Jun Wu Yao looked back at Jun Wu Xie but he did not say anything.

    Ren Huang said: ¡°They have never fought against each other before, once this fe here started wreaking havoc in the Middle Realm, that person could see how terrible this guy¡¯s power is. That person is not a fool, he did not dare to provoke him and was quite courteous to him.¡±

    If it was Jun Wu Yao at his peak and that person with the double Spirit Ring, it would definitely be a battle to behold.

    ¡°If you want to destroy the Blood Sacrifice of the Three Realms, you will face off with him sooner orter, however before that it is imperative that you kill off other nine people of the top ten experts...¡±

    That personmanded the entire Upper Realm and only Jun Wu Yao was the special case who was not constrained by him. Even Ren Huang that year was suppressed totally by that person and when he uncovered the plot of the Blood Sacrifice of the Three Realms, he could no longer bear the condemnation of his conscience and could only steal the soul bone and flee from the Upper Realm.

    If Jun Wu Xie wanted to put an end to the Blood Sacrifice of the Three Realms, what Jun Wu Xie would need to contend against wasn¡¯t just one or two people but she would be up against the entire Upper Realm!

 Chapter 2230 - Top Ten Expertsï¼ˆ3ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2230: Top Ten Experts£¨3£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Ren Huang knew that his words at this time would bring about tremendous pressure to Jun Wu Xie, but these were things that she would need to face sooner orter. There was no harm in telling her all these in advance.

    Jun Wu Xie who was listening to all his words quietly had only one thought in her mind: She would soon face an enemy like never before, one of unfathomable strength. However strong her opponent is, she would never back down!

    ¡°However, if it is possible, I would suggest that you try to recover this guy is strength first. This way, that person with the double Spirit Ring would have a worthy opponent and you would also be able to get rid of some obstacles.¡± Ren Huang gestured with his chin and pointed towards Jun Wu Yao, he dared to ask Jun Wu Xie to do this because he knew that standing behind her was the powerful Jun Wu Yao, as long as he recovered, there would no longer be a problem.

    Jun Wu Yao slightly arched his brows, with regards to the recognition of his strength in the words of Ren Huang, he was rather satisfied.

    Jun Wu Xie was slightly lost in her own thoughts as she stared into space. She had asked Jun Wu Yao once before, what did he need to recover. However, at that time, he only shook his head and said, ¡°It is veryplicated, you don¡¯t have to worry about it, I will settle it myself.¡± After that, he did not say anything else.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be too nervous, now that the otherworldly soul is by your side and the soul bone had been taken away by me. Even if the Upper Realm want to continue the Blood Sacrifice of the Three Realms, they have not met all the necessary conditions. It should not be a problem to drag this on for a few years, now you are only a small evildoer, who knows by then, you would have grown into a big evildoer. What top ten experts, what double Spirit Ring, by then all of these won¡¯t pose a problem to you.¡± Maybe Ren Huang was afraid that Jun Wu Xie would be too nervous after listening to all this so he tried to y it down byughing it off and speaking of it in a casual manner.

    No one knew that is random appeasement had became a prophecy.

    After many years, when Jun Wu Xie thought of this remark, it had already became a fact.

    ¡°Oh right, you¡¯ve sent someone to inform Tian Ze that stinky boy, if we were to leave now, would he be able to find us?¡± Ren Huang suddenly remembered his other disciple, although he called him stinky boy, but it was clear concern and worry in that tone of his that no one could ignore.

    ¡°Grandmaster, rest assured. I¡¯ve already let Tian Ze and Xue¡¯er head over to the Lower Realm first.¡± Jun Wu Xie had no intention to let Tian Ze meet up on their journey as they had to hurry and their journey was not fixed, it was better to set up a ce to meet ahead and travel together after.

    Ren Huang nodded his head with relief. He did not need to worry so much now.

    The group continued to advance, with the Spirit Jade Pce disciples supporting one another, no one was left behind.

    From the early morning to dusk, through the forest, across the hills, crossing the streams, even though their shoes and socks were wet, they did not stop. Even if they were eating or drinking, they were also walking. They had already rested for many days, in order to leave this dangerous ce as soon as possible, they had to keep on moving forward.

    The beautiful orange glow of the sunset soon began to slide down beneath the earth as they slowly descended the mountainside. In order to hide their tracks, they had deliberately traversed the remote path and had not met anyone else along the way.

    After walking for an entire day, everyone was tired. Just as the Spirit Jade Pce Lord suggested to take a rest and Jun Wu Xie was about to nod her head, Jun Wu Yao who was standing by her side suddenly sharpened his gaze!

    In just a blink of an eye, Ren Huang who was originally sitting on a rock nearby suddenly turned pale. He stood up immediately as he turned into a streak of light and appeared right by Jun Wu Yao¡¯s side.

    ¡°Pursuers?¡± Ren Huang¡¯s expression had turned into a frightening shade of white.

    Jun Wu Yao narrowed his eyes as his gaze stared intently at the mountain roads which they had just traversed. A cold glint shed by his eyes.

 Chapter 2231 - In the end, they still cameï¼ˆ1ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2231: In the end, they still came£¨1£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    As the sun disappeared into the horizon, the beautiful orange glow connected with Heaven and Earth into a line.

    The atmosphere in the entire group was tense because of Jun Wu Yao and Ren Huang¡¯s actions. Everyone held their breath at this moment, and no one dared to make the slightest noise.

    The Spirit Jade Pce Lord expression had turned grave. If it was pursuers, it could be the Nine Temples, or possibly people from the Upper Realm. If he could choose which opponent, he would rather it be the Nine Temples!

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously and a cold glint shed by his purple eyes.

    ¡°Ren Huang.¡± Jun Wu Yao broke the silence.

    ¡°Who is it?¡± Ren Huang asked nervously, history was not as good as Jun Wu Yao, his perception was not as strong either.

    ¡°I leave Little Xie¡¯er in your care.¡± Jun Wu Yao suddenly said.

    ¡°What? What do you mean by this?¡± Ren Huang was stunned for moment, the words that Jun Wu Yao just spoke... Why did he have such a bad feeling? He... Did he discover something?

    ¡°Ye Mei, act ording to my previous orders.¡± Jun Wu Yao did not reply Ren Huang at all.

    A moment of grief shed by Ye Mei¡¯s eyes, he clenched his fists tightly and that struggle happened just for an instant before he shed and appeared by Jun Wu Xie¡¯s side.

    Yan Bu Gui carried Su Ya up, his gaze remained on Jun Wu Yao¡¯s back.

    The atmosphere at this moment was full of intrigue.

    ¡°Are there really pursuers? What are we waiting for? Let¡¯s hurry!¡± The Spirit Jade Pce¡¯s Lord was extremely nervous.

    Jun Wu Yao took in a deep breath, the surrounding atmosphere suddenly turned cold. He stared at the ck shadow that covered the sunlight and said, ¡°It¡¯s toote.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s toote...¡± The Spirit Jade Pce Lord¡¯s heart dropped immediately.

    Before he could finish his words, arge ck figure had entered his sight.

    A dense army of ck robed men stepped into the remaining sunlight, entering the sight of everyone. It was at that moment that everybody¡¯s tension had reached the highest!

    The Spirit Jade Pce¡¯s Lord held his breath instantly, as he looked incredulously at therge group of ck robed men who had suddenly appeared in front of them. They were wearing the same as those of Ba He and the others and the surrounding spiritual pressure was so familiar...

    It wasn¡¯t too long ago that they had experienced the same oppressive atmosphere back at the Cloudy Brook Academy!

    Gold Spirits!

    They were all Gold Spirits!

    The army that had suddenly appeared before them were actually... all... Gold Spirits....

    Only the heavens know that the army before them was evenrger than that of the Cloudy Brook Academy!

    The sound of hooves resounded, and each and every sound seemed to step on the heart of the Spirit Jade Pce Lord.

    The ck robed men lined up uniformly and gave way. A ck horse wearing a light armour came from the rear of the army. On the horse, was a stunningdy with a frosty gaze!

    When Ren Huang saw the woman¡¯s appearance, the blood in his whole body was almost frozen. His eyes widened as he looked at the person before him incredulously, he could not believe that the pursuer would actually be her!

    Luo Qingcheng sat on the horse and slowly trotted in front of all the ck robed men. Being shrouded with a radiant glow, she looked like a divine being that had transcended, however that pair of cold eyes was locked onto Jun Wu Yao from the very beginning.

    ¡°Ye Jue, I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time. Have you been well?¡± She said in a cold tone, her eyes stared at that handsome and perfect face of Jun Wu Yao, fixed and unwavering.

 Chapter 2232 - In the end, they still cameï¼ˆ2ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2232: In the end, they still came£¨2£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s lips curled up as he slightly raised his chin and looked at Luo Qingcheng, and a storm brewed in his eyes. That smile held a trace of disdain, with no intention to even respond.

    The moment Luo Qingcheng spoke, Ren Huang had immediately kept Jun Wu Xie behind him protectively.

    Jun Wu Xie who stood behind Ren Huang found that his entire back had been soaked in cold sweat.

    ¡°Grandmaster, who is she?¡± Jun Wu Xie narrowed her eyes, this person¡¯s aura and demeanour waspletely different from those ck robed men. Seeing the way they treated her with respect and reverence, it was obvious that her status was not low, and it could be seen that it was even a few levels higher than that of Ba He.

    ¡°Luo Qingcheng, the cial Holy Daughter ¨C Luo Qingcheng.¡± Ren Huang¡¯s voice was stiff, never had he imagined that he would meet Luo Qingcheng here.

    ¡°Little Wu Xie, listen carefully. Later, as soon as you have the chance, run for it, don¡¯t look back no matter what happens. You are not allowed to look back.¡± Ren Huang¡¯s voice was filled with never heard before tension and sombreness.

    ¡°Is she very strong?¡±

    ¡°Strong, naturally strong. Her talent is extremely high, coupled with the ambitions of the young, moreover she inherited the bloodline of the Holy Daughter. Her spirit power is purer than mine, her cultivation speed is faster and not to mention... That person with the double Spirit Ring had always treated her well. Luo Qingcheng is that person¡¯s disciple that he had personally taught, her strength is extraordinary and she is the youngest amongst the top ten experts in the Upper Realm. Her rank was several above mine when I was still in the Upper Realm. At that time, my strength was weaker by a bit, but if it¡¯s now....¡± Ren Huang did not continue to say, even if Luo Qingcheng had yet to strike out, he could already feel that her strength had long surpassed his byrge margin. After all, he had left the Upper Realm for a few thousand years and had lost the chance to stay at the best ce for cultivation. However, Luo Qingcheng had been cultivating in the Upper Realm for thousands of years. Her current strength had increased so much that Ren Huang could no longer be held inparison.

    Luo Qingcheng¡¯s Master was the number one person in the Upper Realm, he could also be said to be the number one in the entire three realms. She was an extremely talented individual, in addition to her special bloodline, her cultivation was like a tiger that had grown wings.

    It could be said that Luo Qingcheng¡¯s strength and status was only second to none.

    It¡¯s just that...

    Why was it her?

    Ren Huang no longer had the heart to think too much, now that the Upper Realm had sent down one of the top ten experts. He couldn¡¯t help butment in his heart... if only it was someone else... For it to be Luo Qingcheng... It seems that the Upper Realm had lost their patience and had hardened their hearts. It¡¯s just that... For Luo Qingcheng to appear here, was he the reason or was it Jun Wu Yao?

    For the moment, Ren Huang was unable to ascertain, however faced with such a precarious situation at hand, it could be said that the current situation was the worst possible situation. No matter who Luo Qingcheng¡¯s target was, she was really lucky, both he and Jun Wu Yao were at the same ce!

    No wonder Jun Wu Yao had said those words, he should have already discovered the opponent¡¯s identity then.

    Faced with Jun Wu Yao¡¯s indifference, on Luo Qingcheng¡¯s cold and arrogant face, there was finally a crack in her expression. With a slight tremble, she pursed her lips and looked at that proud man in front of her. This man had never ced her in his eyes.

    ¡°Ye Jue, today I am representing my Master and catching you back to the Upper Realm. Based on our former rtionship and past sentiments, if you would quietly surrender, I will treat you well, I will not let you suffer along the way nor suffer any grievances. Shall we?¡± Luo Qingcheng suppressed the longing in her heart as she kept looking at Jun Wu Yao, strongly enduring the impulses of her heart.

    Jun Wu Yao raised his brows slightly, his smile deepened.

    ¡°Do I know you?¡±

 Chapter 2233 - In the end, they still cameï¼ˆ3ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2233: In the end, they still came£¨3£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s words immediately made Luo Qingcheng¡¯s face turn extremely pale in an instant. She clenched teeth tightly and continued looking at him.

    He did not recognize her?

    He actually said that he did not know her!

    Luo Qingcheng¡¯s face had turned a deathly shade of white as she red at him coldly, like a cier that had been frozen for tens of thousands of years.

    Ren Huang who stood by the side had already been sweating non-stop, Luo Qingcheng had released an oppressive pressure that he had a hard time resisting, and Jun Wu Yao seemed to have taken relish in angering Luo Qingcheng again and again.

    Luo Qingcheng took in a deep breath as she tried to suppress the feeling of vomiting blood.

    ¡°Ye Jue, I¡¯ve already given you a new choice, now that your strength has been sealed, with your current strength, you are not my opponent at all. I¡¯ve wanted to let you have an easier life, however since you do not know what is good for you, then don¡¯t me me for being merciless.¡± She tightened her grip on the reins and straightened her back, refusing to reveal any actions out of the ordinary. However, there was a glint of twisted madness that shed through her eyes and that made Ren Huang extremely shocked!

    Luo Qingcheng...

    How did she change to be like this?

    It was very hard for Ren Huang to even imagine that the Luo Qingcheng of that year would actually have such a crazy and distorted look in her eyes. At that moment, she seemed to bepletely different from the cold and proud woman in his memory. In the eyes of Luo Qingcheng, a flurry of uncontroble emotions started to brew, extremely dangerous emotions at that.

    ¡°Just relying on you?¡± Jun Wu Yao looked at her in her in disapproval, and contemptuous gaze may her grip her reins even tighter.

    It was still such a gaze, for thousands of years.... It had never changed, in his eyes she was still such a small existence...

    Luo Qingcheng¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, the bitter and painful sourness that she had tried so hard to repress in the depths of her heart gradually turned into a twisted wave. She smoothened out her brows, her face rxed as her lips curled up into a cold smile. That pair of eyes swept around the surroundings.

    ¡°It turns out that this treacherous dog is here as well. This saves me a lot of time.¡± Luo Qingcheng¡¯s gaze fell onto Ren Huang.

    Hearing her unpleasant words made Ren Huang¡¯s face slightly stiff. Before he could even react, he had already noticed that Jun Wu Xie who was behind them wanted to rush out. He immediately sped her wrist and kept her behind, but his face remained the same, unwilling to reveal anything out of the ordinary.

    ¡°Luo Qingcheng, you¡¯ve changed.¡± Ren Huang frowned slightly.

    Luo Qingcheng looked at him and suddenlyughed.

    ¡°Changed? You are right, I have changed. I became stronger. If I want to kill you now, it is no different from killing a Gold Spirit. Ren Huang, you had the opportunity to gain such strength but you chose to give it up. It¡¯s reallymentable, those who betrayed Master do not have the right to live.¡± A malicious glint shed by her eyes.

    ¡°Luo Qingcheng, do you really want to help your Master? Don¡¯t you know his true purpose? He wants to sacrifice the three realms! To use Ye Jue as a sacrificial offering, are you really willing....¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Luo Qingcheng shouted out and interrupted the words that Ren Huang had yet to finish.

    ¡°The Blood Sacrifice of the Three Realms, to shatter the void and take a step into the Realm of Gods. People of your level only harbour your own illusions of cherishing the world, however, you all are too short sighted. Since there is a need for a sacrifice, how could we miss the otherworldly soul? Ye Jue will be sacrificed and you also must die!¡± Luo Qingcheng¡¯s eyes shed with twisted madness, and that distortion made her original beautiful face change into one filled with malevolence.

 Chapter 2234 - Bloody Battle to the endï¼ˆ1ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2234: Bloody Battle to the end£¨1£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Ren Huang looked at her incredulously, he could not understand how a few millenniums could make such a woman change so drastically.

    Luo Qingcheng suddenlyughed out malevolently, sitting high above on the horse, she raised her chin arrogantly as she looked down at Jun Wu Yao and said, ¡°Ye Jue, remember that all of this is what you seeked on your own.¡±

    Jun Wu Yao sneered and ignored her.

    Luo Qingcheng suddenly raised her hand and her eyes had turned malicious and mad. She said coldly: ¡°Other than Ye Jue, kill the rest!¡±

    Under hermand, the ck robed men behind her immediately took action, rushing out almost in an instant!

    This force here was evenrger than that at the Cloudy Brook Academy and they were all Gold Spirits!

    It was aplete catastrophe, the sky seem to be falling.

    At this moment, for Jun Wu Xie¡¯s side, this was definitely a catastrophe. The battle at Mount Fu Yao had already caused them to suffer heavy losses. The Spirit Jade Pce disciples were all wounded and resting for a few days was not enough for them topletely recover. 90 had not recoveredpletely from its heavy injuries and Jun Wu Xie was still wounded. 10 did not even have the strength to stand on her own. Even Ren Huang was injured from the previous battle. Only Yan Bu Gui who had arrivedter, Jun Wu Yao and Ye Mei who did not participate in the battle before preserved their strength.

    Ye Mei could still contend against the Gold Spirits but Yan Bu Gui¡¯s strength was not sufficient to even be ced the eyes of the enemy.

    This battle, could be said to be a cmity!

    Even the usually calm Jun Wu Xie had turned pale.

    The ck robed men first targeted Jun Wu Yao. He waspletely surrounded by them. They needed to capture him alive, however as for the rest of the people, only death awaited.

    ¡°Little Wu Xie, you must be careful. Grandmaster here will stake these old bones to protect you no matter what.¡± Ren Huang had never revealed such a dignified expression before. Even when he was at the Cloudy Brook Academy, he did not show such an expression.

    Under this pair of warm and gentle gaze filled with love and devotion, Jun Wu Xie had a sudden sense of decisiveness....

    ¡°Grandmaster, I can fight.¡± Jun Wu Xie said, the enemies had been very clear about their goal, they would catch Jun Wu Yao and kill everyone else. She had expected this moment ever since she had found out Jun Wu Yao¡¯s identity. She had already guessed that sooner orter, she would face such danger.

    Just that...

    It all came too fast, too sudden that she had no time at all to even react.

    ¡°Silly child, this battle here has no room for you to fight. Jun Wu Yao had entrusted you to me because he wants you to be safe. You must not be impulsive.¡± Ren Huang gave her a final nce before he directly engaged the onught of the ck robed men. There was no more time!

    The blue Spirit Ring manifested in Ren Huang¡¯s hands. He condensed all his power into his Spirit Ring, his gaze was filled with unwavering determination, both hands swept out and the Spirit Ring unfolded and forced the ck robed men to retreat!

    Fresh blood sshed everywhere at this moment and the originally tranquil mountain path had ushered in a bloody hurricane. Countless ck robed men rushed at him at a vnt speed without any hesitation!

    It was just but a moment that everything had suddenly changed. Fresh blood sshed all around as a bloody path was paved. The Spirit Jade Pce disciples could not stop this impending massacre!

 Chapter 2235 - Bloody Battle to the end (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2235: Bloody Battle to the end (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The disciples of the Spirit Jade Pce who were still riddled with injuries from the intense battle before at the Cloudy Brook Academy felt overwhelmed. In the previous battle, before they had arrived, Jun Wu Xie and the rest had already been engaged in battle and they had appeared in the midst of it as reinforcements. Their presence had caught Ba He off guard but now, the tables have turned and things were different from before.

    The ck robed men who had suddenly appeared before them were like death gods who had crawled out of hell. They were swift and their actions precise, wherever they shed by, before those delicate girls could even react, they had already fallen to the ground without any breath left.

    Although this group of ck robed men were also Gold Spirits, however each and every one of them had strengthparable to that of Ba He!

    In just a few short moments, this quiet mountain path had already turned into a river of blood. Those precious lives that were just lost a few moments ago had all fallen silently. Their eyes were wide open, reflecting the shock and unwillingness they felt. They had clearly found a new path filled with hope and they were so close to a safe haven. However, Heaven had forsaken them and made a huge joke with their lives.

    They were so close....

    Just a little bit more... now they could no longer go back to the familiar green mountains and rivers, they could no longer touch those beautiful flowers nor smell them.

    A thousand years of silence, in exchange for a year of freedom. In their lifetime, their freedom had been so short, before they could see what other beautiful things this world had to offer, they had fallen into a pool of blood, their lives lost forever.

    The disciples of the Spirit Jade Pce who had survived from the first waves of attacks looked at the pile of bodies in front of them. Just ten minutes ago, they were still chatting happily with each other, as they envisioned their new lives, looking forward to a life filled with peace and hope. However, at this moment, the shadow of the death gods had shrouded the heads of all of them, sisters in arms who had once supported each other and had apanied each other for a thousand years.... Had fallen in silence in front of them...

    ¡°Fight with them to the death!¡± The masked girl clenched her trembling fists tightly, facing this moment of desperation as countless ck robed men came at them and ended their lives.

    There was no room for retreat!

    ¡°Aaaaaahhh!¡± Cries of anguish resounded all around as blood covered their vision. The disciples of the Spirit Jade Pce hadpletely lost their minds as they charged at the ck robed men without any regards for their own lives, even if they knew that they were sending themselves to their own deaths, they did not retreat a step.

    Even if they killed one was good...

    Even if they killed one was good...

    Each and every one of them was prepared to die, they could die but they would never humiliate the name of the Spirit Jade Pce and they would not let the murderers who killed their sisters run around so rampantly.

    The tranquil mountain path had been thrown into turmoil as blood sshed everywhere, as if this world under the sunset had been stained with a bloody fog.

    When the Spirit Jade Pce Lord saw that the disciples that he had spent thest millennium with were ughtered likembs, one by one were in and his eyes turned bloodshot, red with rage!

    Those were his disciples that he had raised with my own hands, as if they were his own children!

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you all.¡± His rage soared to the sky and he no longer engaged with the ck robed men in front of him. He immediately turned and mustered all his strength and rushed towards those ck robed men that had attacked the disciples of the Spirit Jade Pce. However, this move of his had left his own backpletely exposed to the opponent!

 Chapter 2236 - Bloody Battle to the endï¼ˆ3ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2236: Bloody Battle to the end£¨3£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The steel de in the hands of one ck robed man did not hesitate to strike down at the Spirit Jade Pce Lord¡¯s back and at the next moment, a long gash so deep that the bone was visible appeared on his back. Blood sprayed out and his entire back was drenched in fresh blood, yet the Spirit Jade Pce Lord did not seem to care about it at all as he continued to rush towards the man who was hurting his disciples as he pushed himself to his fastest speed. With his own hands, he broke that man¡¯s neck!

    But...

    He was still a step toote.

    The one who had fallen to the ground was not only that person who had all in his disciples but also that very disciple he had tried so hard to save.

    That disciple looked very young, her fair little face still had some childish features in them. Her mouth was full of blood and had dyed her entire chest a garish scarlet, her once bright and sparkly eyes hadpletely lost their lustre as a pair of lifeless eyes stared back at him instead....

    Under the twilight, seeing this young girl falling into a pool of blood almost shattered the mind of the Spirit Jade Pce Lord.

    This was the youngest disciple of the Spirit Jade Pce. She was only fifteen years old and this was supposed to be enjoying her youth. However, all that was lost when she had fallen so silently into a pool of blood, her eyes were filled with incredulity...

    The Spirit Jade Pce Lord could still remember while they were on their way to Mount Fu Yao, she was full of energy. Be it their boat ride or hurrying along the road, this child always had a big smile stered on her face, filed with anticipation.

    She said that she would like to be like their benefactor in the future...

    She said that she liked to go out with her sisters the most...

    She said that the person whom she had admired the most was the Lord...

    That soft and gentle voice seemed to have rang in his ears at that moment, that vivid figure in his memory was now lying in a pool of warm blood.

    The figure of the Spirit Jade Pce Lord stood stunned in ce. He wanted to reach out to close the eyes of the child but he couldn¡¯t even do that. They ck robed man who had followed him had raised his de once again!

    Under the oppression of the Upper Realm, he could not even....protect a child...

    The Spirit Jade Pce Lord had never felt such powerless before. Never before had he felt such anguish... His mindpletely crumbled as he suddenly let out a loud roar of despair as he rushed towards that ck robed man with a glint of madness.

    In the deste wilderness, cries of anguish and despair resounded all around. The thick stench of blood made the wild beasts in the vicinity all retreat warily, the ubiquitous massacre, the ubiquitous deaths had shattered the tranquility and turned it into a blood stained malevolent battlefield.

    Yan Bu Gui protected Su Ya with everything he had, but his strength was not as good as Su Ya, not to mention going against all those Gold Spirits. Even though he wanted to fight, he did not even have the necessary strength. He really loathed this moment now! He hated his own ipetence!

    He could not even protect his beloved woman with his own hands, all he could do was to keep her in his embrace protectively while he used his own body as a shield. Countless attacksnded on his back and yet he had no qualms in using his own body to protect her, even if his entire back had already been beaten to a sorry state that all that was visible was a mangy mess of blood, flesh and bones...

    ¡°Don¡¯t care about me....¡± Su Ya choked out as she was being pressed against Yan Bu Gui¡¯s chest protectively. She kept repeating the same words over and over in a suppressed choke, held within his tight embrace. At this moment, she knew their exact predicament ¨C they were doomed! She could no longer escape, but Yan Bu Gui still had a chance and she did not want to be his burden!

 Chapter 2237 - Bloody Battle to the endï¼ˆ4ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2237: Bloody Battle to the end£¨4£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    In her choked voice, there was a never heard before desperate plea mixed in. Death was inevitable, even she could not escape it. However, Yan Bu Gui still had a chance to survive, but that would all be gone if he stayed behind.

    Su Ya knew that her current condition was not able to withstand any battle, she did not even have the strength to escape. With the strong enemy that they were facing, she was just a burden, she no longer had any chance for survival. Yan Bu Gui should put her down.

    Yan Bu Gui gnashed his teeth, the excruciating pain he felt almost caused him to faint countless times. However, the person in his arms had spurred him on and forced him to maintain his consciousness time and time again. A huge gush of blood flowed out from his mouth, flowed down his chin and started to flow all over Su Ya. His blood was scalding with desperation.

    ¡°I will never ever let go again, never ever......¡±Yan Bu Gui squeezed out the words that were in the depths of his heart. He knew that he was not opponent of these Gold Spirits and he could only use his own strength to protect his beloved woman. Although he may not be strong enough, but he was not willing to be a coward again.

    Even if it leads to death, he would never ever let go!

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry... I¡¯m sorry... I¡¯ve made you wait for all these years, I¡¯ve made youin all these years... I had thought that I would... I would be able topensate you... But I¡¯m too weak, too useless... Sorry... Ya¡¯er.. I¡¯m sorry...¡± Under the constant flurry of attacks, the heart-rending pain was so intense that his body started to convulse. However, no matter what, he had not loosened his grip on Su Ya one bit. He tried his best to suppress the convulsions to not let Su Ya find out the pain he was in. But it was too painful ... So painful that his lips had turned purple, and no matter how hard he gritted his teeth, he was not able to restrain the convulsions.

    Yan Bu Gui could clearly feel that his spine had been broken and he could not hold on for long...

    He could be a waste, but he was not willing to be a coward!

    Even if there was only a chance of one in ten thousand, he was also willing to bet on it, he would give it his all in exchange for her to live on. Even if it was just a tiny sliver of hope, he was willing!

    Jun Wu Xie witnessed all the tragedies before her very own eyes, everything had happened in the blink of an eye. The speed of these Gold Spirits were almost impossible to follow, and they were carrying out a massacre without any mercy.

    As Luo Qingcheng had mentioned earlier, other than Jun Wu Yao, they were to kill the rest!

    The movements of these Gold Spirits were too fast, while Jun Wu Xie and the rest were all riddled with injuries. Recuperating for a few days was not enough...

    ¡°Little Wu Xie, once you find a chance you have to go! Today, it is imperative that you escape, you cannot strike them head on, we are not their opponents!¡± Ren Huang was upholding the promise made with Jun Wu Yao, as he continued to fight off the ck robed men. However, the number of ck robed men only increased and he was soon caught in a stalemate.

    All Ren Huang could see was only a group of ck robed men, he could not even see the situation outside.

    However, even if he could not see, he was very clear that since Luo Qingcheng had given such an order, these people here would have no mercy.

    Jun Wu Xie remained silent as she only used the Face of Selvan to contend against those Gold Spirits. She had still not recovered from her injuries and she could not withstand dealing with them directly. She could only rely on the flexibility of the Face of Selvan to avoid those fierce and deadly attacks.

    Her gaze swept across the battlefield, she could no longer see the figure of Jun Wu Yao. Only thing that she could see was the tight encirclement.

 Chapter 2238 - Bloody Battle to the endï¼ˆ5ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2238: Bloody Battle to the end£¨5£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    From the previous battle, the Face of Selvan had suffered some damage. Although it had recovered to some extent, but the defence power of the armour had been reduced by quite a lot and could not withstand the direct strike of a Gold Spirit. Jun Wu Xie could only continue to dodge, even with Drunk Lotus and the rest who had been summoned out, the cold hard truth was that their opponents were Gold Spirits and they were fighting tooth and nail.

    Jun Wu Xie flew into midair with the wings of the Face of Selvan, as she used the vines to hinder the attacks of those ck robed men. Even though she tried to weaken the enemy¡¯s attack, but they had an overwhelming number of people and even if she had tried, a single person¡¯s attack against such arge force was too passive and she had not enough preparation.

    The originally luxurious greenery before her had been covered with crimson red, as bodies fell one after another in session making her heart tighten.

    Even Ren Huang¡¯s situation looked extremely pessimistic, it was as if millions of ants were killing an elephant.

    Ren Huang and Jun Wu Yao were each besieged by arge number of Gold Spirits, and Jun Wu Xie who took advantage of the height could finally see Jun Wu Yao¡¯s situation. But what she saw made her heart almost jump out.

    The encirclement around Jun Wu Yao was thergest, with just raising one hand, a few Gold Spirits were immediately in. However, with the immense number of Gold Spirits swarmed around him, this was only a matter of attrition and he would soon be worned out. And looking at it, it was clear that Luo Qingcheng intended to use the Spirit Ring against Jun Wu Yao!

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes narrowed as her gaze locked on dangerously on Luo Qingcheng who was on the ck horse. Luo Qingcheng¡¯s eyes were filled with a crazed killing intent and that pair of eyes with the mad glint was stuck on Jun Wu Yao.

    They had to cut off the head of the snake!

    Jun Wu Xie immediatelyced the lightsword with the remaining poison left in her Cosmos Sack. The silver wings behind her pped and her petite figure instantly rushed towards Luo Qingcheng.

    Luo Qingcheng soon noticed the actions of Jun Wu Xie and she raised her gaze as she looked at the silver streak of light and curled her lips up into sneer filled with disdain.

    The moment the silver light shed to the front of Luo Qingcheng, she fiercely kicked her legs against the horse and flew upwards as the light sword in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hands shed by and the tall majestic ck horse¡¯s head fell to the ground!

    Arge amount of blood sprayed out like a rain of blood and the stench of blood permeated the air and made people feel sick.

    This action of Jun Wu Xie startled Ren Huang who was locked in a tight encirclement. In the midst of the fight, he had not even noticed that Jun Wu Xie had attacked Luo Qingcheng!

    ¡°Little Wu Xie! Come back quickly!¡± Ren Huang called out in shock, he felt his entire body enshrouded in fear.

    He was very clear on Luo Qingcheng¡¯s strength, he knew that even though Luo Qingcheng could not match Jun Wu Xie in terms of talent, but Luo Qingcheng had thousands of years of cultivation ahead of Jun Wu Xie. If Jun Wu Xie was given the same amount of time, Ren Huang would not worry at all but now... how old was Jun Wu Xie only? One had to know that Luo Qingcheng already stood at the pinnacle of the Upper Realm and after a millennium years, her strength should have increased by leaps and bounds! This move of Jun Wu Xie was simply seeking death!

    Ren Huang¡¯s hair stood on ends and he wanted to break through the encirclement to pull Jun Wu Xie back but the enemies just kept oning no many how many he had in, he could not pave a way out!

 Chapter 2239 - Battle to the Endï¼ˆ6ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2239: Battle to the End£¨6£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Ren Huang was extremely anxious, with Jun Wu Xie¡¯s current strength, going against Luo Qingcheng was tantamount to seeking death. He wanted to kill off all those that stood in his way and save his grand disciple but the enemies that came at him were never ending. Ren Huang¡¯s hands had beenpletely soaked in blood and the blue Spirit Ring was also stained with blood as drops of blood trickled down the Spirit Ring.

    It was endless...

    No matter how many he killed, they appeared like a river, streaming in endlessly....pletely separating the battlefield.

    Jun Wu Xie facing off with Luo Qingcheng was definitely a nightmare and on the other side, Yan Bu Gui¡¯s and Su Ya¡¯s situation made Ren Huang¡¯s heart more worried. If he didn¡¯t see Su Ya huddled beneath Yan Bu Gui, Ren Huang would never recognize that that mangled back belonged to Yan Bu Gui.

    Death could be seen everywhere. A thick nket of death had covered the forest and Ren Huang¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as he roared out in anguish, trying to breakthrough!

    He wanted to save his own disciple, save his own grand disciple but due to the overwhelming numbers of enemies, he could not take half a step out and was stuck at the same ce!

    At this moment, Ren Huang felt despair like he had never felt before.

    Ye Mei had also noticed Jun Wu Xie¡¯s movements while he was caught in the battle and his heart almost rushed out of his throat.

    Luo Qingcheng had easily escaped Jun Wu Xie¡¯s sword and when shended on the ground, Luo Qingcheng looked at Jun Wu Xie with a contemptuous gaze as she sneered. She was looking at Jun Wu Xie as if she was looking at an ant but the moment she noticed the Face of Selvan on Jun Wu Xie, her expression immediately changed!

    ¡°Why do you have the Face of Selvan!¡± Luo Qingcheng shrieked, her sudden raise in tone and volume in her voice contained shock and anger.

    ¡°What has it got to do with you?¡± Jun Wu Xie answered coldly, although she did not connect her previous attack, she did not give up and continued to attack.

    Luo Qingcheng continued to dodge and avoided Jun Wu Xie¡¯s attacks but her sharp gaze turned to look at Jun Wu Yao who was besieged on all sides!

    The Face of Selvan was the most precious treasure that Jun Wu Yao had in the Upper Realm. It could transform into countless forms and it could continue to supplement the user¡¯s strength. It was the only treasure that could be upgraded in the world. And this treasure was used by Jun Wu Yao on a few asions and each time, it had dealt his opponents a devastating blow. Her Master had repeatedly tried to exchange for this treasure for many things, even half of thends of the Upper Realm but Jun Wu Yao had adamantly refused.

    Once, Luo Qingcheng had thought that the Face of Selvan was the most precious treasure Jun Wu Yao held dear to and even if she had been yearning for it, she knew that he would never give this powerful treasure away to anyone.

    But now that she had discovered that the Face of Selvan was in the hands of Jun Wu Xie, all her previous confident conjectures had copsed instantly!

    Why!

    Why would Jun Wu Yao give his most precious treasure to such a girl!

    Jun Wu Xie was not worthy of the Face of Selvan, what good is there even if she has it? How could he bear to give it to her!?

    The resentment in her heart seemed to have lit her heart on fire. She had never ced Jun Wu Xie in her eyes at all, even if Jun Wu Xie was that person¡¯s target, she did not really bother. She never had the intention to bother with such a weakling, since that person also mentioned that he did not mind even if she brought back her dead body.

    However, never would she have thought that her thoughts all these years would have beenpletely upturned! Who would have ever thought that the Face of Selvan that Jun Wu Yao refused to give up ended up in the hands of Jun Wu Xie!

 Chapter 2240 - Battle to the Endï¼ˆ7ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2240: Battle to the End£¨7£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    At this moment, the arrogance of Luo Qingcheng had been shattered by the appearance of the Face of Selvan. She retracted her gaze and looked at Jun Wu Xie. She narrowed her eyes as a cold glint shed by her eyes.

    ¡°Did Ye Jue give this to you?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie simply did not pay attention to Luo Qingcheng and only continued to attack relentlessly. She had already discovered that Luo Qingcheng¡¯s reaction to the Face of Selvan was extremely big. Since this was a good opportunity for her so why should she waste her time and have a battle with words?

    ¡°On what basis? Why should a garbage like you have the Face of Selvan! You simply don¡¯t deserve it!¡± Luo Qingcheng¡¯s calm expression had long cracked as a deep sense of hatred spread throughout her chest.

    The reason that Jun Wu Yao would give the Face of Selvan to Jun Wu Xie was definitely not a coincidence, if it was not someone he was fond of, why would he give away something so precious?

    Half of the Upper Realm could not even exchange for the Face of Selvan. Now that the Face of Selvan was in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hands, how could Luo Qingcheng feel convinced?

    ¡°You do not deserve the Face of Selvan! Give it to me!¡± The aura of Luo Qingcheng immediately changed and she suddenly disappeared .The moment Luo Qingcheng had lost herposure, Jun Wu Xie p the silver wings behind her and flew up into the air.

    Just as her feet left the ground, a ghostly figure appeared at her original position and arge deep hole suddenly appeared on the ground!

    Because of this heavy blow, a cloud of dust lingered in the air as the figure of Luo Qingcheng appeared in the midst of it. Just a single blow at such a powerful impact. If not for the Face of Selvan, Jun Wu Xie would not be able to avoid this attack and if it was just based on her own speed, she would not be able to escape the pursuit of Luo Qingcheng!

    At this moment, Jun Wu Xie had clearly understood first hand on why Ren Huang was afraid of Luo Qingcheng. He was not being an rmist, Luo Qingcheng could be regarded as the most powerful and enemy she had ever faced!

    Her strength was far above Ren Huang!

    ¡°Slut! Did you really think that just by hiding in the air, I would not be able to touch you?¡± Luo Qingcheng raised her head up as her eyes narrowed dangerously. She raised her right hand and a yellow Spirit Ring appeared. Be it the size or the light, Luo Qingcheng¡¯s Spirit Ring was much stronger than Ren Huang¡¯s Spirit Ring!

    Even with the protection of the Face of Selvan, Jun Wu Xie was sure that if any of Luo Qingcheng¡¯s attacknded on her, even if she did survive, she would be injured very seriously, more than all her previous battlesbined!

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Luo Qingcheng indifferently, Luo Qingcheng¡¯s eyes had already been clouded by hate and her crazed expression made her look extremely dangerous.

    The appearance of the Face of Selvan hadpletely stimted Luo Qingcheng.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s gaze swept through the battlefield, the disciples of the Spirit Jade Pce had suffered heavy casualties and almost half of them had been in. If there was no turning point, she was afraid that.... Everything would be toote.

    How much confidence did she have? This time round, even Jun Wu Xie could not determine the odds because Luo Qingcheng was so strong that any kind of schemes could fall short.

    Luo Qingcheng swung the Spirit Ring in her hand as the yellow Spirit Ring suddenly grewrger and flew beneath her feet. Luo Qingcheng rose into the air with the power of the Spirit Ring!

    When Ren Huang saw this, he held his breath as he looked on in shock.

    Luo Qingcheng¡¯s strength had already reached such a realm!

 Chapter 2241 - Battle to the Endï¼ˆ8ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2241: Battle to the End£¨8£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The strength of the Spirit Ring is determined by the number of inscriptions condensed. Ren Huang had boasted himself as one of the top ten experts in the Upper Realm, but he had never expected that ... Luo Qingcheng¡¯s strength had reached such a height!

    To be able to actually use the Spirit Ring to fly in the sky... This was simply unbelievable!

    Luo Qingcheng flew up on the Spirit Ring and confronted Jun Wu Xie in the air. Her deep purple dress fluttered in the wind, as the sun gradually set, that colour had a strange and sinister feel to it.

    ¡°At first I did not want to waste my time on such a worthless person like you, however since you¡¯vee seeking death, I shall fulfil you. You can rest assured that I would leave your corpse intact. If you want to hate someone, don¡¯t hate me, it¡¯s only that someone wants me to catch you back. It¡¯s just that... He doesn¡¯t mind that it¡¯s only your corpse, that is why... After killing you, I¡¯ll take you back to save all the trouble.¡± Luo Qingcheng¡¯s tone revealed a trace of viciousness, she had on an inexplicit smile that made her look even more frightening.

    Jun Wu Xie narrowed her eyes.

    Who was it that wanted to catch her?

    Before this, she had never met Luo Qingcheng before. However, Luo Qingcheng seemed to know her and it led her to think that someone must have told Luo Qingcheng something. And that someone... Who could it be?

    A vague figure shed by her mind but the situation in front of her did not allow her time to delve into it. Luo Qingcheng who was the front of her had already rushed towards her!

    It goes without saying that using the Spirit Ring to fly with a person on it would use arge amount of energy.

    Surprisingly, Luo Qingcheng¡¯s speed of flight was not inferiorpared to the Face of Selvan¡¯s silver wings. In just a few moments, Luo Qingcheng had already rushed towards Jun Wu Xie and at the same time, Jun Wu Xie had changed direction trying to widen the distance between them.

    Unless she had no choice, she definitely did not want to get struck by Luo Qingcheng!

    Seeing that Jun Wu Xie managed to avoid her strikes, Luo Qingcheng snickered .

    ¡°I would like to see how fast you can run.¡±

    Whether it was to fulfil that promise between that person or for the Face of Selvan, Jun Wu Xie must die!

    In the depths of Luo Qingcheng¡¯s heart, the moment that she had discovered that the Face of Selvan had appeared in the hands of Jun Wu Xie, she was already determined to kill her. She could not tolerate the fact that there was actually someone who had received the special attention from Jun Wu Yao. She could not let that person live, it seemed as if her very existence was a satire for her.

    Mocking her ipetence.

    Mocking Jun Wu Yao¡¯s disdain for her!

    ¡°Young Miss!¡± Ye Mei¡¯s heart was in turmoil as he looked at the two figures in the air. At this moment, he could no longer care about anything else. He used his fastest speed and shook off his opponent as he rushed towards the encirclement ahead where Jun Wu Yao was!

    Now that things havee to this, the only one who could save Jun Wu Xie was Lord Jue!

    Among the thousands of people, each time Jun Wu Yao raised his hand, he had easily taken away several lives. Countless bodies fell around him and have piled up into a little hill. Blood was everywhere and had seeped deep into the ground and the stench of blood was extremely dense. The amount of blood that had flowed into the ground would take many years to be cleansed.

    A cold glint shed by Jun Wu Yao¡¯s eyes, the endless massacre had awoken that blood lust that had remained dormant for so long. Fresh blood spilled and every inch ofnd around him was saturated with blood and the strong smell had stimted his senses and it was as if it was trying to smother the uncontroble beast that was hidden deep in the depths of his heart.

 Chapter 2242 - Battle to the Endï¼ˆ9ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2242: Battle to the End£¨9£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    In the air, Luo Qingcheng was chasing Jun Wu Xie in a crazed manner, she was determined to send Jun Wu Xie to hell and destroyed that face that had evoked her anger at first sight.

    The speed at which the Spirit Ring flew was extremely fast as Jun Wu Xie continuously pushed the agility of the silver wings to try to widen the distance between them.

    However, despite that, they were getting closer and closer.

    Suddenly, there was a burst of spirit energy from Luo Qingcheng and Jun Wu Xie had no time to see what Luo Qingcheng had done. She could only thrust out the light sword in her hand in reaction the moment she saw a burst of lighting from Luo Qingcheng¡¯s hands. The next moment, a sharp pain suddenly radiated out from her chest!

    A moment of darkness enveloped her as that pain had came about so suddenly, her figure fell down uncontrobly andnded on the blood stainednd.

    It hurts.

    The only thing that that Jun Wu Xie could feel was that excruciating pain that bore right into the depths of her heart is the pain radiated out to every part of her body. The darkness in front of her dissipated for a moment but the pain did not disappear and it was then that Jun Wu Xie had realized that she did not know when she had already fallen to the ground. This fall had broken off a silver wing from her back, and from the front, her breastte had been severely damaged and burnt as a scarlet blood blossom had bloomed in its ce. Losing herstyer of protection, her chest looked as if it had been damaged by a bomb, the skin was no longer intact as the raw flesh was visible as blood started gushing out from her wound.

    Jun Wu Xie wanted to get up but with each movement, the pain she felt was as if her body was going to fall apart any moment.

    She could not even move her finger half an inch. She could clearly feel that the ribs in her chest had been broken and the injury this time round was a hundred times more miserable than when she was reborn.

    A mouthful of blood rushed up the throat and she could not suppress it.

    Jun Wu Xie had personally experienced Luo Qingcheng¡¯s strength and it was enough to take her life just one blow. It had perfectly justified Ren Huang guard against Luo Qingcheng.

    If not for the defensive armour of the Face of Selvan that had cushioned arge part of that blow, Jun Wu Xie was sure that she would be dead.

    Not be able to even move a finger, Jun Wu Xie could only fall into the pool of blood as she felt her vitality leave her body bit by bit. She did not even have the strength left to take out an elixir.

    However, there was not a trace of fear nor panic in her eyes. She only stared at the sky calmly, she had almost lost a life to Luo Qingcheng.

    At this moment, Luo Qingcheng was standing on her Spirit Ring, her purple dress that looked so noble and alluring. Yet... Her hand was hanging down by the side unnaturally as drops of blood trickled down her fingertips continuously...

    Luo Qingcheng¡¯s eyes widened incredulously, looking unbelievably at the light sword in her hand that had stabbed her arm. Her eyes were filled with disbelief, as if she had seen the most impossible thing in the world.

    How could this be?

    How could such a waste have the ability to hurt her?

    That searing pain on her arm had reinforced the fact that Jun Wu Xie had really hurt her!

    To have a peak Silver Spirit inflicting a wound on a peak Spirit Ring user... The disparity between the two were worlds apart and even if Luo Qingcheng had let Jun Wu Xie attack her, Jun Wu Xie would not be able to break through the defence of Luo Qingcheng... However, the most impossible situation had actually urred....

 Chapter 2243 - Battle to the Endï¼ˆ10ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2243: Battle to the End£¨10£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Luo Qingcheng¡¯s incredulous gaze fell onto the light sword that had pierced her arm. It was embedded deeply in her arm, she could no longer remember how many years has it been that she had been hurt.

    After Jun Wu Yao had left the Upper Realm, Luo Qingcheng had became the strongest person after her Master. In the entire Upper Realm, there were countless strong contenders and she had also eradicated many eyesores for her Master. She had also fought against many single Spirit Ring Masters but those people could not even resist her attacks. She looked at them struggling futilely as she trampled on them one by one, step by step. From the beginning to the end, Luo Qingcheng had never received any injury... not even a little bruise.

    Luo Qingcheng pursuit for perfection could not let her stand the slightest blemish on her body, let alone such a wound.

    Never had she ever expected that a puny Silver Spirit from the Middle Realm would actually inflict a wound on her...

    This... was aplete joke!

    Luo Qingcheng stared at her wound for a long time. Just as she thought that she was about to fall into madness, she turned her gaze and stared at Jun Wu Xie who was lying in a pool of blood. The hate in her eyes was so intense that it was shocking.

    ¡°You can actually hurt me?!¡± Luo Qingcheng¡¯s voice had changed, she refused to believe that she was hurt by a mere Silver Spirit.

    Jun Wu Xiey on the ground without moving as she stared into mid air when Luo Qingcheng started screaming out deliriously. Suddenly, her lips curled up into a faint andzy smile, her blood red lips entuated the mockery she held.

    ¡°I¡¯ve hurt you, so? You...are not all that.¡±

    ¡°Shameless! Who do you think you are!¡± Luo Qingcheng had beenpletely enraged by Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words. She pulled out the light sword and held it in her hands, the humiliation of being hurt by Jun Wu Xie made her tremble furiously.

    Ren Huang was in the midst of battle had already witnessed the battle between Jun Wu Xie and Luo Qingcheng. ording to his understanding of the strength of these two people, his heart was already clear and he was extremely worried for Jun Wu Xie. He was afraid that she could not even afford to take a single strike from Luo Qingcheng, let alone injure Luo Qingcheng.

    But...

    The impossible had happened, this... was really inconceivable!

    If his situation permitted, he really wanted to p his hands in marvel.

    Let¡¯s not even mention Jun Wu Xie, even if it was Ren Huang, he may not be able to hurt Luo Qingcheng.

    In the end... How did she do it?!

    A thread of suspicion sprouted in the heart of Ren Huang.

    Jun Wu Yao was willing to take up arge number of enemies and had entrusted Jun Wu Xie to him. He definitely had his own reason for doing that, initially Ren Huang thought that it was because of Jun Wu Yao¡¯s affection for Jun Wu Xie but from the looks of things, things weren¡¯t so simple.

    If Jun Wu Yao was captured, the Blood Sacrifice of the Three Realms would take ce sooner orter. Even if Jun Wu Xie escaped this time round, he was afraid that the future would...

    However, the moment that Jun Wu Xie managed to inflict a wound on Luo Qingcheng, Ren Huang seemed to have understood something. He could not help but suck in a mouthful of cold air.

    Looking at the heavily injured Jun Wu Xie, Ren Huang mind continuously shed countless conjunctures.

    Did this mean that Jun Wu Yao had ced all the bets on Jun Wu Xie?

    Jun Wu Xie had an incredible talent but did Jun Wu Yao really feel that.... Jun Wu Xie could defeat the Upper Realm? What kind of trust was this?

 Chapter 2244 - Battle to the Endï¼ˆ11ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2244: Battle to the End£¨11£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The shock and astonishment in his heart intertwined but Ren Huang did not have the opportunity to dwell on it. The situation in front of him no longer allowed him to waste any more time. Although Jun Wu Xie had injured Luo Qingcheng, however she herself was severely injured and was just a step away from death¡¯s door. The Jun Wu Xie now was in a dire situation, she no longer had any strength left to evade, what more fighting back? Luo Qingcheng just needed to simply strike out and she would be able to take away Jun Wu Xie¡¯s life!

    Cold beads of sweat formed on Ren Huang¡¯s forehead.

    At that time, Luo Qingcheng was already ring malevolently at Jun Wu Xie as she gnashed her teeth in rage. She could not stand the fact that she was actually hurt by such weak person, and she raised her hand furiously and threw the light sword towards Jun Wu Xie!

    That light sword turned into a streak of light and flew towards Jun Wu Xie¡¯s chest at an incredible speed!

    Jun Wu Xie sucked in a deep breath with her eyes narrowed. She wanted to evade but she could not!

    She could only silently wait for her impending death.

    She was really...

    Unreconciled!

    Just as that streak of light was about to run through her chest, a slender figure suddenly rushed to the front and held her in a tight embrace. And it was at that moment, Jun Wu Xie felt a warm sensation.

    At that critical moment, that light sword had ran through that person who had hugged her!

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes widened incredulously as she looked at the person who had suddenly hugged her.

    The person who had blocked that sword for her turned out to be that masked girl who always stood by quietly. At this moment, her face was still covered with the mask and only a pair of pained eyes could be seen. That light sword had prated body from her back and the bloodstained sword tip pierced through her body. She had flung herself forward in an attempt to use her body as a shield; the tip of the sword was only less than half an inch away from Jun Wu Xie.

    But it was also this less than half an inch that had saved Jun Wu Xie¡¯s life!

    Fresh crimson blood dyed the entire surroundings red, that pair of hands remained tightly fixed on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s shoulders, her pair of eyes stared unwaveringly at Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Live.... you have to....live....¡± A weak and pained voice was heard and although her eyes were filled with tears, there was no hint of regret in them.

    ¡°Who... Who are you actually...?¡± Jun Wu Xie stared at the girl who had used her own life to block that sword for her.

    That girl did not speak but used her bloodstained hands to take out a bottle as she mustered all her remaining strength to lift her hand up and stuffed a medicinal pill into Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mouth.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body suddenly trembled, she was very familiar with that pill that had just entered her mouth. It was just after they had descended Mount Fu Yao and she had instructed Ye Mei to distribute to all the injured Spirit Jade Pce disciples this medicinal pill. The quality of this medicinal pill was not bad, on that day that Jun Wu Xie had known the degree of difficulty in saving Su Ya, she had prepared all of the best medicinal pills along with her.

    Although this particr medicinal pill was not enough for her to recover immediately, it was sufficient to keep her away from the risk of excessive blood loss and it was enough to save her life.

    But... Why did this girl not eat the medicinal pill? She had been keeping it aside... for what reason?

    That girl did not speak, with the light sword pierced through her body, every little movement inflicted great damage on her body and she knew clearly that she was close to death. She had hoped that Jun Wu Xie could live on.... Even if it was only a one in ten thousand chance, it was enough!

    ¡°Promise me... you must live...¡± Her voice sounded even weaker and Jun Wu Xie had noticed that the girl¡¯s body had already been covered with various wounds. She had been severely injured even before she had flung herself forward to block that sword for her. With such serious injuries, how could she rushed forward at such a critical juncture and stop that fatal blow for Jun Wu Xie?

 Chapter 2245 - Battle to the Endï¼ˆ12ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2245: Battle to the End£¨12£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie could not get any answer would never be able to have the answer. After that girl had spoken herst words, her eyes lost its lustre and her hand fell lifelessly onto Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body.

    Death had taken her away so quietly.

    She had not said much before her death, only one sentence.

    Live, no matter what she had wanted Jun Wu Xie to live on!

    ¡°Damn, what an annoying waste.. what an eyesore.¡± Luo Qingcheng narrowed her eyes as she looked at that fallen person with undisguised disgust and scorn.

    Jun Wu Xie lowered her eyes but that didn¡¯t mask the chill in her gaze. This girl who had refused to divulge her identity had saved her again and again.

    ¡°Luo Qingcheng.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie said her name in a slow and deliberate manner. Although her voice was not loud, it drifted into the ears of Luo Qingcheng.

    Luo Qingcheng furrowed her brows.

    ¡°Today, as long as I leave with my life, in the future, I will definitely scrape your flesh off your bones and exact revenge for today.¡± Jun Wu Xie raised her head, in her cold eyes, there was a strange sense of calm within.

    ¡°Today, if you can¡¯t kill me, in the future, it would be me seeking your life.¡±

    That pair of eyes had an unspeakable chill in them that even made Luo Qingcheng stunned momentarily.

    However, after a short while, Luo Qingcheng¡¯s lips twitched slightly as she looked at Jun Wu Xie in ridicule.

    ¡°Have you gone crazy? How could you leave with your life? You are going to die soon, it is a pity but I do not have any interest in wasting too much time on a waste like you. How about letting you have the taste of your own words? How would it feel to have your flesh scraped off your bones?¡±

    With a sneer, Luo Qingcheng¡¯s slowlynded on the ground and when she lifted her hand slightly, the Spirit Ring flew back to her palm. She raised her chin up arrogantly as she looked at the sorry figure of Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°This time round, you would not be so lucky to escape. You should feel d that I can¡¯t be bothered to torture a weakling like you.¡± She looked down at Jun Wu Xie with disdain as a smile filled with contempt curled up on her face. The Spirit Ring in her hand suddenly turned into a streak of light and flew towards Jun Wu Xie!

    It was at that moment when the Spirit Ring was about to fly out, a ck mist suddenly caught up with that bright streak of light and forcibly suppressed it!

    Luo Qingcheng¡¯s heart was shocked as she turned her head and looked in the direction of the source of the ck mist.

    In the midst of the bloody sea, Jun Wu Yao stepped on the fallen bodies and had looked coldly back at Luo Qingcheng. Those eyes seemed as if they were able to freeze people in an instant.

    ¡°Ye Jue!¡± Luo Qingcheng stared at Jun Wu Yao who had suddenly paved a bloody path. That encirclement before had already been turned into a sea of blood, his current strength had been sealed but how could he still be so powerful?

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s cold eyes swept over Luo Qingcheng and his gazended on Jun Wu Xie. The moment he saw the appearance of Jun Wu Xie, his heart winced in pain, he felt as if his heart had shattered in pieces. He even stopped breathing for a second.

    How could his Little Xie¡¯er suffer like that?

    His Little Xie¡¯er should never ever encounter such brutality and pain.

    Unprecedented anger lit up in Jun Wu Yao¡¯s eyes as he returned his furious gaze burned onto Luo Qingcheng. His breathing became extremely light.

    ¡°You deserve to die.¡±

    Luo Qingcheng¡¯s entire body turned stiff, although her strength was clearly higher than that of the current Jun Wu Yao whose power had been sealed, but somehow when she was being stared at by him, she felt as if she had been shrouded in death.

 Chapter 2246 - Battle to the Endï¼ˆ13ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2246: Battle to the End£¨13£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Luo Qingcheng took a deep breath and dispelled the fear in her heart.

    However, Jun Wu Yao did not give her any chance and had already rushed up to her!

    Luo Qingcheng was shocked. The speed of Jun Wu Yao was incredibly fast, moreover, this was after his strength had been sealed! It was no wonder that even her Master was so courteous with him!

    After exchanging blows for short while, Luo Qingcheng actually felt strained. Her right hand had been injured by Jun Wu Xie, the wound was obviously not heavy but she did not know why she could not even muster a bit of strength in it. Dealing with Jun Wu Yao with just one hand was simply a nightmare!

    The shock in Luo Qingcheng¡¯s heart was getting more and more intense, all she needed to do was to distance herself from Jun Wu Yao and avoid getting hurt by him. But she was already panting from such a simple feat.

    This was Ye Jue, the person that was feared by everyone in the Upper Realm, he was so powerful but he would never belong to her!

    ¡°Ye Jue, you can¡¯t escape today. Did you really think that I woulde forward to catch you so in such a na?ve manner?¡± Suddenly, her lips hooked up into an insidious smile as she reached for a pouch beneath her waist pocket. The spirit energy in her hand soared and the pouch started to burn. The moment that pouch was burned, a copper ball appeared on her palm.

    When Jun Wu Yao saw that copper ball in her hand, his expression immediately sank.

    ¡°Ha ha ha, Ye Jue, so what if you are so strong? Don¡¯t forget that you have a life and death worm in you! As long as it is not removed, you would never be my opponent¡±. A glint of viciousness shed by her eyes as she continuously imbued spirit energy into that copper ball. From within the copper ball, a humming sound was heard and it was at that same time that Jun Wu Yao¡¯s face suddenly turned pale.

    Life and death worm.

    The most famous venomous parasitic worm in the Upper Realm. Whoever had been dealt with this malicious method by having this parasitic worm in the bodies would have their strength greatly reduced and would be suppressed and controlled by this for a lifetime. This copper ball was the key to trigger this life and death worm!

    Cold sweat started to drip down from the forehead of Jun Wu Yao and his movements stopped for a moment.

    At this moment, it had dawned upon Jun Wu Xie ¨C how did such a powerful man fall into the hands of the Upper Realm. Although she did not know what this life and death worm was, but seeing the change in Jun Wu Yao had made it very clear that that thing was extremely harmful to Jun Wu Yao.

    After hearing the words of Luo Qingcheng from a distance, Ren Huang was so shocked that all his hair stood on ends. Luo Qingcheng¡¯s Master was the only person who could create such a hideous and monstrous thing. Creating it was extremely difficult and nefarious; it needed the fresh blood of countless people to create one. Those inflicted with the life and death worm had their strength greatly suppressed and their own consciousness eroded by the blood lust of the worm¡¯s insidious nature and would soon lose control of their own minds and have an uncontroble thirst for blood.

    Ren Huang could not believe that the Upper Realm had even resorted to use the life and death worm on Jun Wu Yao!

    This was the perfect exnation for the drastic loss in Jun Wu Yao¡¯s strength!

    Ren Huang had witnessed with his own eyes on how those who had the life and death worm in their bodies no longer had the semnce of a person. They could no longer be called human beings, they were like puppets and could not maintain the consciousness of a person. Under this malicious curse, their lives had been reduced to an existence that was neither like a person nor a ghost.

    If he had not seen it with his own eyes, Ren Huang could not believe that Jun Wu Yao actually had a life and death worm in him. How much perseverance did he have to maintain his own consciousness? Not a single hint of madness could be seen!

    That kind of suffering and torment was not what an ordinary person could endure. A torture that existed in the body all the time and could destroy the will power of anyone!

 Chapter 2247 - Battle to the End (14ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2247: Battle to the End (14£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    In a sh, there was a trail of blood that trickled down the corner of Jun Wu Yao¡¯s lips. He narrowed his purple eyes as a cold glint shed by.

    Luo Qingcheng¡¯s lips curled up as she looked in relish at Jun Wu Yao who was trying to suppress the life and death worm.

    ¡°It hurts, doesn¡¯t it? Being tortured by it for a thousand years yet you are able to maintain your own consciousness. Ye Jue, this doesn¡¯t feel to good, does it? Why should you suppress it, since it is so painful, why don¡¯t you give in to the life and death worm.... At least you don¡¯t have to suffer.¡± Luo Qingcheng said slowly in a persuasive tone, she no longer had any fear, not because she had the confidence to defeat him but.... Because of the life and death worm that he could not escape from.

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s breathing became extremely erratic and the pain that was tearing his mind apart started to spread throughout his whole body. The blue veins on his neck protruded and it was evident how much pain he was in.

    However, even so, he did not reveal any fear nor panic.

    A cold smile crept onto her face as she watched him forcibly trying to bear the pain. She no longer had any worry, once the life and death worm had been agitated, even if Jun Wu Yao wanted to kill her, every step he took he would have to bear an earth shattering pain. That degree of pain was felt down right into the nerves, even if it was was a god who descended could not tolerate it. Jun Wu Yao¡¯s forbearance had already reached his limit.

    Luo Qingcheng¡¯s gaze swept to the side and was fixated on Jun Wu Xie. She was not a fool, she could tell that Jun Wu Yao had struck out to protect Jun Wu Xie. How could she not see such an obvious thing?

    Giving her the Face of Selvan and not hesitating to be embroiled in a bloodbath ¨C all just save her. Luo Qingcheng¡¯s gaze was filled with hatred.

    All these should belong to her, not that little slut!

    ¡°You seem to care very much about this little slut? That¡¯s good, at first I had no intention to torture her. But now, I¡¯ve changed my mind. I should torture her to death, little by little right in front of you. What do you say?¡± Luo Qingcheng¡¯s voice was filled with malice as she looked provocatively at Jun Wu Yao, walking closer to Jun Wu Xie step by step.

    ¡°If you dare to hurt her, you can give it a try. If she dies, I will follow her.¡± Jun Wu Yao¡¯s stern and oppressive voice sounded out.

    Luo Qingcheng stopped in her tracks, she turned her head in disbelief and looked at Jun Wu Yao with widened eyes.

    ¡°You are willing to die for her? Ye Jue! Have you gone mad! Just for this little slut!! You actually!¡± Luo Qingcheng¡¯s chest started heaving up and down angrily. Jun Wu Yao was an extremely arrogant person, there was no person under the heavens that he would care for. But today, he actually threatened her with his own life! All just to preserve Jun Wu Xie¡¯s life!

    ¡°Luo Qingcheng, remember my words. If you dare to hurt her, I would immediately severe my meridians.¡± Jun Wu Yao clenched his fists tightly, trying to restrain and suppress the torture of the life and death worm. He had an incredibly strong will that was extraordinary, normal people would have gone mad after experiencing such torture.

    ¡°You!!¡± Luo Qingcheng gnashed her teeth as she red angrily at Jun Wu Yao.

    He even threatened her with his own life for this little slut!

    He had fled and escape for a thousand years. Even if he had been captured and imprisoned in the dark dungeons, he never had the idea of seeking death. But now, he was willing to kill himself for someone else!

    Luo Qingcheng had been shocked thoroughly, she would never doubt his words. She knew very well that he did not speak any lies, if he had said so, it meant that he would do so!

    If she really killed Jun Wu Xie, Jun Wu Yao would not live for a second more!

 Chapter 2248 - Battle to the Endï¼ˆ15ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2248: Battle to the End£¨15£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Not only Luo Qingcheng was shocked, even Jun Wu Xie looked at Jun Wu Yao with widened eyes.

    At this moment, Jun Wu Xie seemed to have understood the n of Jun Wu Yao... From the very beginning, he never thought that he could escape today, all that he had been doing was just to ensure her safety!

    Life and death worm....

    The existence of this worm could determine one¡¯s life or death, Jun Wu Yao had already expected that the opponent would most likely bring this trump card a long. He knew that he could not escape that was why much earlier before, he had entrusted her to RH.

    Words were stuck in her throat, she wanted to shout out and tell him that she would rather die with him them to abandon him but that oppressive pressure was so great and it pressed down on her throat. She could not even utter out a single word, she wanted to get up and rush to his side. She wanted to hold him like how he would to her countless times in the past, but... her injury was too severe and she could not even move an inch!

    The feeling of powerlessness was like a huge wave that had crashed onto the shore.

    It was at this moment that Jun Wu Xie hated herself for being so weak, she hated her own powerlessness.

    If only....

    If only she was stronger, and all of these would not proceed to such a step.

    An excruciating pain engulfed her heart, she could not help but grit her teeth, as the fresh blood in her mouth stimted her heart.

    Luo Qingcheng took in a deep breath as she forcibly suppressed the urge to kill Jun Wu Xie. At this moment, she could not wait to cut her into a million pieces but under the threat of Jun Wu Yao, she did not dare to.

    For the Blood Sacrifice of the Three Realms, Jun Wu Yao was an indispensable sacrifice. If he died, then her Master¡¯s n would never be realized.

    ¡°Alright, I promise you that I would not kill her.¡± Luo Qingcheng tried to maintain her calm on the surface, ¡°But, if you want to ensure her safety, he would have to put these Soul Binding Chains on yourself. Otherwise, I don¡¯t mind stabbing a few more knives into that little slut¡¯s body.¡±

    As she spoke, she motioned to the ck robed men at the side. With a nk, the Soul Binding Chains was immediately thrown andnded at the feet of Jun Wu Yao.

    The dark chain that had once kept Jun Wu Yao trapped for a thousand years in that dark cave.

    Jun Wu Yao looked at those chains and his gaze shifted to Jun Wu Xie who was lying in a pool of blood.

    His Little Xie¡¯er should not have suffered such atrocities, but because of him she had been involved. Jun Wu Yao suddenlyughed as he looked at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face. The moment he faced her, his smile had turned extremely gentle and doting, that smile was so beautiful. It was as if they were not in a crisis and it was as if there was no one else in the world, only the two of them.

    ¡°Don¡¯t....¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s chest was bursting with pain as a strong sense of uneasiness smouldered her. She tried to raise her body up but even with such a slight movement, it made the injury in her chest rapture once again as blood flowed out. Despite spewing out arge mouthful of fresh blood, she forcibly pulled out a silver needle from her waist and immediately pierced her acupuncture points and sealed her pain and gained thest shred of strength.

    ¡°Don¡¯t wear it!¡± Jun Wu Xie stood up in panic, her petite figure looked exceptionally fragile the pool of blood, it was as if she could crumble any moment. She looked at Jun Wu Yao, eyes full of resistance.

    He could not wear it.

    If he were to put on the Soul Binding Chains, he really would no longer have a sliver of chance left!

    Jun Wu Yao smiled at her affectionately, that trail of blood at the age of his mouth made his smile look extremely enchanting.

 Chapter 2249 - Battle to the End (16)

    <h4>Chapter 2249: Battle to the End (16)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Thinking back, when they had first met for the first time, she was also like that. She was so frail and so seemingly fragile, it was as if the wind and rain could carry her away. At that time, he would never have thought that this youngdy at the brink of death would be tied to him in fate.

    Her indifference, her ignorance, her smile, her strength. All of these shed by in his mind, each picture was so beautiful and he could not bear to forget any of them even for a second.

    He had personally witnessed her growth, from indifference, she became someone who slowly discovered anger and various emotions. From the initial unsheathed sword, to a warm embrace.

    Remember her body temperature.

    Remember her taste.

    Remember the feeling of his fingertips when they slid he down her hair.

    Remember her awkward but gentle kiss.

    Remember the satisfaction and happiness while holding her in his embrace.

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s eyes were smiling and his lips gently raised.

    ¡°Meeting you was the best thing.¡±

    With a loud resounding nk, he secured the Soul Binding Chains on his wrist, the very same once had locked him up for a thousand years.

    This time, he was the one who took the initiative to put on these deadly shackles.

    Jun Wu Xie did not move and stood still in ce, fresh blood dripped down from her dress to the ground. She looked at him with wide eyes, although he was so near, yet he seemed so far.

    He was just so close.

    Suddenly, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s figure shed and immediately rushed to Luo Qingcheng.

    The heart of Luo Qingcheng had long been stimted by Jun Wu Yao¡¯s words and she was so close to going mad. Seeing Jun Wu Xie¡¯s sudden movement, she could not help but feel surprised.

    With such heavy injuries, how could she still move!?

    ¡°Seeking death!¡± Luo Qingcheng fiercely struck out and attacked Jun Wu Xie who had rushed over once again.

    However, at the moment when Luo Qingcheng struck out, Jun Wu Yao suddenly appeared and protected Jun Wu Xie in his arms as he used his back to block the blow of Luo Qingcheng.

    With the soul Binding Chains in ce, he did not even have the ability to defend.

    Jun Wu Xie who was protected by Jun Wu Yao was gasping heavily in his arms. Although his hold was very tight, yet it was so gentle. Fresh blood trickled down from his jaw andnded on her forehead, it was so warm and it had scalded her heart.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at him in shock, her two hands pushed against him in a futile struggle, her mindpletely nk.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be impulsive. Be good, listen obediently.¡± Jun Wu Yao¡¯s maic voice reached her ears, they were full of affection and filled with gentleness.

    His Little Xie¡¯er had not grown up, she needed to live on and finish her life.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go...¡± Jun Wu Xie held on tightly to his sleeves, refusing to let go.

    Jun Wu Yao did not speak much and they ran his fingers down her hair, his eyes strongly suppressed his desire to be with her.

    ¡°Ye Jue, if you don¡¯t follow me now, I am not sure if I will abide by my promise.¡± Luo Qingcheng could no longer take it and spat out in rage.

    If not for Jun Wu Yao¡¯s threat, she would definitely kill Jun Wu Xie!

    Jun Wu Yao raised his hand and gently pried her fingers off his sleeves.

    This was the only way that he could protect Little Xie¡¯er from harm.

    ¡°Wait for me.¡± Jun Wu Xie said in a determined voice.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    ¡°I will definitely save you.¡±

    ¡°Mn, I will wait for you.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie released her trembling hands, she did not know how much willpower she needed to suppress the impulse to hold on to him.

    Luo Qingcheng immediately took Jun Wu Yao away as she looked at Jun Wu Xie coldly. As she left, she signalled to a ck robed man at the side.

    Kill all!

    It was absolutely impossible to let Jun Wu Xie live!

 Chapter 2250 - Battle to the End (17)

    <h4>Chapter 2250: Battle to the End (17)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Luo Qingcheng left with a team of people and the blood stained green hills became a site of devastation.

    Ren Huang was gasping for his breath with his mouth wide open, this was the fiercest battle he had ever encountered in his life. Although he watched those ck robed men leave, his heart had not rxed one bit at all. Instead, he became even more vignt as his eyes fell on the setting sun. That figure from the back was so little, all alone in the pool of blood, her back tall and straight but it could not help but make people feel worried.

    ¡°Young Miss...¡± Ye Mei rushed to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s side. The look in his eyes wasplicated, it looked as if he wanted to say something but when he looked up and saw her face, all the words that were at the tip of his tongue were instantly swallowed back.

    On that pale white face, covered with fresh blood, an enchanting red against her fair skin was like blood red flowers blossoming. Crystal clear tears trickled down and rolled off her cheeks, washing away the blood, quietly....

    Ye Mei was stunned and froze on the spot.

    From the first time he had met her till now, they had experienced countless battles of various magnitude and size. No matter what kind of danger they faced, he had never ever seen her tears. He had always thought that Young Miss would never ever cry.

    He could not associate the word ¡®tears¡¯ with her.

    But in the end, Ye Mei was wrong.

    Without sobbing, without wailing, she just stood in the bellowing wind in lone silence. Without any expression on her face, she faced the cool breeze of dusk, before the tears hadnded, they had been blown dry by the wind.

    It was sombre silence yet the atmosphere was heartbreaking.

    For a moment there, Ye Mei was at a loss and did not know what to do. He could only stand in ce in a daze.

    The threat of Jun Wu Yao had bought everyone some time to catch their breaths. Those ck robed men retreated to one side as they watched departure of Luo Qingcheng¡¯s party. In the deste wilderness, there was not a trace of rxation. Blood had seeped deep into the ground, corpses were littered everywhere and that figure who had fallen was a sister that they were most familiar with. In the middle of the deep mountain, in the dark cave, they had relied on each other and apanied each other for thousands of years.

    However, now that things hade to this, they had been separated through life and death, breaking their fate.

    ¡°Senior Sister...¡± A loud cry of anguish resounded as a youngdy who was riddled with injuries knelt in a pool of blood, her hand quivered as she hugged thedy who had lost her breath whoy lifeless on the ground. Her whole body was trembling.

    ¡°Ahhhh!¡±

    The sorrowful cry echoed in the quiet forest and countless birds had been scared as they flew away.

    That voice was filled with so much sorrow and anguish.

    The Spirit Jade Pce Lord¡¯s entire body was crimson red, no longer able to distinguish if it was the colour of his armour or if it was fresh blood. His hair was aplete mess as he swept his gaze over the battlefield, the moment he saw the figure of Granny Yue, he trembled and could not even stand properly.

    Granny Yue who had been by his side for a thousand years had fallen peacefully on the ground. Under her body, she was protecting another disciple who had already lost her breath. A sharp sword ran through her back, skewering the disciple beneath her along. Fresh blood stained the ground.

    ¡°Yue...¡± The Spirit Jade Pce Lord¡¯s voice trembled. The Spirit Jade Pce had been in seclusion for a thousand years, not many of the disciples that followed him initially were left. It was Granny Yue who had been by his side even before the Spirit Jade Pce had lost their glory, he had always thought that he would let her retire peacefully, never had he imagined that... He would actually implicate her.

 Chapter 2251 - Battle to the End ï¼ˆ18ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2251: Battle to the End £¨18£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    However, everything was not over.

    After the departure of Luo Qingcheng, there was still half of the forces left behind in the mountains. The ck robed men started to surround them, their eyes were cold and revealed a glint of blood thirst.

    Ren Huang immediately awoken from his grief and when he saw the undisguised killing intent in the eyes of the ck robed men, a feeling of despair shrouded his heart.

    He knew it! Luo Qingcheng would never be so kind!

    ¡°Ye Mei.¡± Ren Huang called out immediately.

    Ye Mei awoke from his stupor as he turned to look at Ren Huang. When he saw Ren Huang nod his head, Ye Mei clenched both fists tightly and lowered his head, making his best effort to endure. After a moment of silence, he then slowly raised his head and walked towards Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Pce Lord, promise me one thing.¡± Ren Huang turned to the Spirit Jade Pce Lord by the side and said in an astute tone.

    ¡°What is it?¡± The Spirit Jade Pce Lord had still not recovered from the devastating blow of losing so many disciples.

    ¡°These old bones of mine are worthless, but my disciple still has a long life ahead to enjoy. This old one here can only ask you, no matter what, please take her and escape.¡± Ren Huang said with furrowed brows.

    ¡°Escape?¡± The Spirit Jade Pce Lord was immediately startled and shocked back to reality by Ren Huang¡¯s words. He raised his head in question and when he saw a ck robed men who had gradually surrounded them, his heart sank to the bottom in an instant!

    Luo Qingcheng never had the intention to let them go!

    ¡°Luo Qingcheng went back on her words!!¡± The Spirit Jade Pce Lord had his eyes wide open in anger, seeing the situation before him, anyone could understand immediately. Luo Qingcheng had brought Jun Wu Yao away first, she never the intention to abide by her promise and had left some people behind to eradicate them!

    Previously, they still had Jun Wu Yao to battle with them. But now that he had been taken away, the only person left capable of fighting these people was only Ren Huang. They had been forced to dead end!

    ¡°She had always been such a person.¡± Ren Huang said in a calm manner, he did not know why but at the moment of death, his heart was extremely calm.

    ¡°Senior Ren Huang....¡± The Spirit Jade Pce Lord had sensed the abnormality of Ren Huang.

    At such a moment, how could Ren Huang be so calm? Moreover his words... Why did they seem ominous?

    He had entrusted him to take care of his disciple, did it mean....

    ¡°Senior Ren Huang, you can¡¯t...¡±

    Before the Spirit Jade Pce Lord could continue his words, Ren Huang raised his hand and interrupted him.

    He raised his head slightly as his gaze swept the surroundings. The casualties of the Spirit Jade Pce disciples had amounted to ny percent, even if they survived, they were seriously injured. Not to mention fighting, they won¡¯t even capable of protecting themselves. If these ck robed men attacked, everyone here would die!

    Luo Qingcheng could even strike out at Jun Wu Yao, this showed the extent of her viciousness. She would never allow anyone among them to walk away alive.

    Ren Huang finally nced at the bloody mangled back of Yan Bu Gui who was protecting Su Ya beneath, he then shifted his gaze to Jun Wu Xie who was standing in the bellowing wind. At the corner of his lips, hung a smile of peace and tranquillity.

    He had lived a long life, experienced prosperity, returned to the basics and lived simply. However, there was no achievements in his life that he was proud of, only... two disciples and one grand disciple that made him feel that he had not lived his life in vain.

    This life, he had no regrets!

    ¡°Bring them away.¡± Ren Huang took a deep breath and his gaze became extremely resolute.

    Almost at the same moment that Ren Huang had opened his mouth, Ye Mei rushed to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s side and wanted to pull her away.

 Chapter 2252 - Battle to the Endï¼ˆ19ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2252: Battle to the End£¨19£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    However, the moment Ye Mei touched Jun Wu Xie, he noticed that she seemed to havepletely lost her consciousness and fell suddenly. Ye Mei was shocked as he quickly reached out to catch her!

    Jun Wu Xie had fainted and when Ye Mei saw the injury on her chest, his heart almost stopped for a second. He did not know that she was that heavily injured, when he had seen it with his own eyes, he was so shocked that he started to sweat profusely.

    The chest of Jun Wu Xie had been raptured and the broken bones mangled with her flesh could be seen. If he did not see it with his own eyes, Ye Mei could not imagine that person could stand up after suffering such a fatal injury!

    Looking at the acupuncture point that the silver needle was in, a cold glint shed and this was extremely ring. She had used such a life risking method just to give Luo Qingcheng that one final blow.

    Ye Mei only felt that his heart was sour and his throat felt as if he had followed a huge rock.

    There was no hesitation in the slightest as Ye Mei took off his coat and wrapped it around Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body and carried her up carefully. Even though his actions were light and extremely gentle, however with each movement,rge amount of blood gushed out of her mouth and very soon, Ye Mei had been thoroughly soaked in her blood.

    Ye Mei endured the uneasiness in his heart as he carried her to Ren Huang¡¯s side. When Ren Huang lowered his head and saw how seriously injured Jun Wu Xie was, he raised his hand to wipe off the blood from her mouth. But no matter how much he wiped, blood kept flowing out.

    Ren Huang¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, after taking in a deep breath, he raised his hand over her wound and a warm halo shed and disappeared immediately after.

    ¡°Go!¡± Ren Huang¡¯s face had turned a shade of white as he said coldly.

    Ye Mei nodded and on the other side, the Spirit Jade Pce Lord had already carried Su Ya up. Su Ya was forcibly pulled away from the embrace of Yan Bu Gui, and her eyes were on the brink of despair, that pair of eyes stared at the figure that fell in a pool of blood.

    Hope was obviously just in front of them, yet... why did the heavens want to torture them so?

    ¡°Quick! Go!¡± Ren Huang shouted.

    The Spirit Jade Pce Lord and Ye Mei no longer hesitated. They had already guessed the n of Ren Huang in their hearts, but they had no other choice...

    The disciples of the Spirit Jade Pce stood up and supported each other as they retreated along with the Pce Lord and Ye Mei.

    However, how could those ck robed men from the Upper Realm let them escape so easily? They gave chase immediately!

    ¡°Stay for me!¡± Ren Huang roared out angrily and that roar was like a p of thunder and it was so loud that it pierced their eardrums. Those ck robed men immediately stopped in their tracks were inwardly shock. They looked at that lone figure in the wind that had blocked them from pursuing those that had escaped.

    Ren Huang¡¯s stooped back that made him look old and frail had actually made people feel that he was very strong at this moment. He gave off an oppressive pressure that was stifling.

    ¡°Today, this will be my, Ren Huang¡¯sst battle! Not one of you can even think of taking another step forward!!¡± The moment he finished his words, arge circle suddenly rose from his body as arge concentration of spirit power started resonating. Air started to twist as wind started to stir beneath him and started to rise on the soles of his feet. In the blink of an eye, his silver hair turned ck, his stooped back became ramrod straight and he had regained his youth!

 Chapter 2253 - Battle to the Endï¼ˆ20ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2253: Battle to the End£¨20£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The erratic spirit fluctuations that caused the air to twist all around them made the faces on those ck robed men change immediately!

    Waves of heat rushed out from Ren Huang¡¯s body, it was as if his power had been multiplied by ten folds!

    Jun Wu Xie had recovered a trace of consciousness as she weakly opened her eyes. Ye Mei was carrying her in escape, when she opened her eyes, she saw that ramrod straight back standing alone in the howling wind, blocking all those ck robed men from taking a step further.

    ¡°Grand master....¡±

    Boom!!

    A loud bang resounded and it swallowed up the words of Jun Wu Xie as a bright re exploded from where Ren Huang stood. The strong shock waves engulfed those ck robed men who tried to escape. Almost in an instant, even the people from the Spirit Jade Pce and Ye Mei who were behind Ren Huang were sent flying!

    The explosion was deafening and the bright re devoured everything around it. At this moment, all there was left was scattered ashes and dispersed smoke...

    Jun Wu Xie looked at the scene unfold before her with widened eyes, she was protected in Ye Mei¡¯s tight embrace as the shock wave rushed towards them and hurled them out. The extent of the damage could not be determined and until thest moment, in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes, there was only that bright re from that explosion!

    Ren Huang¡¯s self-destruction was mainly directed towards those ck robed men in front of him but even so, the might of that explosion was so strong that it had also rushed out in all directions, even to those he seeked to protect!

    Ye Mei did not know how far he had been flung off to but while he was in mid air, he had prepared himself and turned his body and gave it his all to cushion her from the fall using his own body. Jun Wu Xie was like a burning candle at the end of its wick and with the impact from this huge shock wave, she had already fallen into deep consciousness...

    ....

    Not knowing how much time had passed, Jun Wu Xie roused and the stinging pain all over her body and it made her feel that everything was like a dream yet it seemed so real.

    ¡°Young Miss.¡± She heard a familiar voice beside her.

    Jun Wu Xie mustered her strength as she shifted her gaze. She was surrounded by darkness and could only see those clusters of me that had illuminated the surroundings dimly.

    A vague figure stood by her side and she was stunned momentarily. However, when she saw who that person was, her heart sank immediately.

    ¡°Young Miss.¡± Ye Sha went down on one knee while Ye Gu who was by his side did simr, the two of them had lowered the heads in silence.

    ¡°Young Miss, your subordinates have came to pick you up.¡± Ye Sha waited for a long while and seeing that Jun Wu Xie had not uttered a single word, he raised his head hesitantly. However, what met his eyes was her pair of bloodshot eyes, seemingly asking why did theye only now.

    Ye Sha felt as if his throat was burning on fire as he lowered his head, not daring to meet her gaze.

    ¡°Young Miss, your subordinates did not appear before not because we are afraid of death but because Lord Jue had given us three a task. The three of us cannot defy the orders of Lord Jue, if Young Miss want to me anyone, I am willing to bear any punishment. I only implore Young Miss to take care of your body!¡± Ye Sha forced himself to say all of this in a calm voice, only his clenched fists revealed his frustration and unwillingness.

    Jun Wu Xie remained silent, she only looked at them coldly.

    Ye Gu stood up slowly and said: ¡°Young Miss, Lord Jue chose to sacrifice himself not because he had lost to the Upper Realm. Lord Jue had already arranged everything beforehand, I beseech Young Miss to continue on in his stead!¡±

 Chapter 2254 - The Night Regime

    <h4>Chapter 2254: The Night Regime</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    A cold glint shed by her eyes as she looked at Ye Gu. He took in a deep breath before telling her everything that Jun Wu Yao had prepared before he was taken.

    Jun Wu Xie listen quietly, after hearing everything, she still remained silent.

    Ye Gu and Ye Sha stood by the side nervously, they had long arrived in the vicinity but had never assisted. It was not because they did not want to but because they could not, the order that Jun Wu Yao had left behind could not be defied. They were waiting silently, up to the moment when she had escaped, however the current her had made their hearts startled. They did not know if after experiencing all this, would she truly be like what Jun Wu Yao had said....

    After the long silence, Jun Wu Xie tried to sit up. She had been ced on a straw mat, her wounds had already been dressed by them but because her injuries were too severe, they did not dare to move her too much which was why they had not left immediately.

    ¡°Have you seen the people from the Spirit Jade Pce?¡± Jun Wu Xie had finally said something, but her tone was too calm that it was scary.

    ¡°No, Master Ren Huang¡¯s self... self explosion was...too powerful, Ye Mei held you and was directly flung to the foot of the mountain, as for the people of the Spirit Jade Pce, I¡¯m afraid that...¡± Ye Sha¡¯s voice was faint and trembling, this time, it was too cruel. From Ye Mei¡¯s mouth, they had learned that she could escape this time round was all because of Ren Huang¡¯s sacrifice. He had used ten thousand years worth of cultivation to blow himself up, the might of the explosion was too powerful, even Gold Spirits could not stop it.

    In such a dire situation, that was the only way that could save more people.

    There was nothing wrong with Ren Huang¡¯s choice, but... He was Jun Wu Xie¡¯s Grand Master...

    Ye Sha and Ye Gu had thought that she would break down after knowing all of these, however, she was unexpectedly calm. She only lowered her head and looked at her left hand, and on that little hand that was stained with blood, there was a blue Spirit Ring that was glowing, that Spirit Ring was the one that Ren Huang had!

    When they saw that Spirit Ring, their hearts thundered in shock!

    In a moment, they understood everything.

    Before Ren Huang had self-destructed, he had embedded his own Spirit Ring into Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body and had brought her back from the brink of death. Otherwise, he was afraid that with her severe injuries, she would...

    ¡°Where are they?¡± She suddenly asked.

    Ye Sha and Ye Gu was stunned momentarily before they looked at each other and saw the same cognition in each other¡¯s gaze.

    Who she was referring to was definitely not the people from the Spirit Jade Pce but...

    ¡°Young Miss, please wait a moment.¡± Ye Gu bent slightly before straightening his back as he raised his hands and pped!

    Suddenly, a cluster of mes rushed out from the dark forest and countless ck figures appeared under the moonlight!

    In just but the blink of an eye, a team of men with towering stature and cold face, each one of them wore a ck light, their gazes chilling and fierce.

    Ye Gu immediately knelt down in front of Jun Wu Xie!

    ¡°The Night Regime pays our respect to Young Miss!¡±

    Swish!

    Behind Ye Gu, the team of men knelt down uniformly right after he spoke, all lined up neatly before her!

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s cold gaze swept over them, that was the Night Regime that had once shaken the entire Middle Realm! She tightened her grip on the Spirit Ring in her hand.

 Chapter 2255 - Searchingï¼ˆ1ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2255: Searching£¨1£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The wind was raging, the heavy scent of blood filled the air and the mountain been ttened in an instant. Such a phenomenon could not be overlooked and it had naturally aroused the attention from the nearby viges. Each and everyone of them scurried to hide and only after a long time when there was no longer without any other abnormalities did they run out one by one.

    Standing from a height, one could only see the mountain that once stood tall looked as if it had been cut off from the side as the entire mountain top had disappeared from the sight of people without a trace.

    Seeing such a sight had stirred the hearts of the vigers. Many of the vigers were ignorant and thought that they had angered the gods. They all knelt down in fear in front of their vige and bowed to the ce where the mountain had been levelled.

    The steady sound of horseshoes walking on green grass could be heard from the distance as it continued on the meandering path that led to the vige. When a youth, whose gaze had a hint of anxiety, suddenly saw that in front of that small vigey a group of vigers who were bowing with reverence at a certain direction with their hands together in prayer, he wrinkled his brows slightly. He raised his hand slightly and the team behind him stopped. Ady with a cold and arrogant temperament at the side looked at him and nodded her head. That youth dismounted his horse and walked straight towards the vigers.

    ¡°May I know the reason why you are all bowing here?¡± That youth asked in a crisp voice.

    The vigers who were sincerely worshipping felt impatient being disturbed in the midst of their prayers, however when they raised their heads, they found that it was a handsome young man. For a moment, after been stunned momentarily, all that impatience had dissipated after seeing all those men d in light armour behind him. With a smile, one of them answered: ¡°Young Master, you should not be from around, right?¡±

    That youth nodded his head.

    That viger heaved a sigh of relief before saying, ¡°Young Master does not know, in a vige nearby, we don¡¯t know who had done something evil and incurred the wraths of the gods that they had meted out their divine punishment. Fortunately, the gods are merciful and they only gave a small warning without hurting anyone. That is why... we only want to confess our sins here as we pray with our sincere hearts to them.¡±

    That youth slightly arched his eyebrows and felt that the words spoken by that viger were ridiculous.

    Gods?

    What the hell was this?

    He was still a little unclear so he turned his head and looked at thatdy that was seated on top of the horse.

    Her brows were slightly furrowed, revealing a trace of confusion, she too dismounted her horse and walked over to continue asking, ¡°Warning? What warning?¡±

    When the vigers saw that such a nobledy had arrived, they were all in a daze. Thatdy did not have a stunning appearance but her imposing manner made people ignore her appearance and did not dare look straight at her.

    After being in a daze for some time, that viger finally returned from his stupor and pointed at the distant mountain.

    That mountain was considerably tall, although it was not considered majestic but the strange thing was that the top of the mountain looked very odd, it was as if someone had purposely broken it off.

    ¡°That mountain does look a bit strange...¡± That youth narrowed his eyes as he looked at thedy beside him and said: ¡°Qu Ling Yue, say... Doesn¡¯t that mountain look as if it was a remnant after arge battle?¡±

    His words made her slightly shocked.

    A remnant after arge battle? Being able to level a mountain, there was only that person who was capable of such a feat!

    Where that person was, would also mean where Jun Wu Xie was!

    ¡°Hurry, let¡¯s go and have a look!¡± Her voice was tense as she immediately rushed back to her horse.

    ¡°Alright!¡± That youth did not say anything further as he mounted his horse as well and the group rushed forward without any stop towards that strange mountain.

 Chapter 2256 - Searchingï¼ˆ2ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2256: Searching£¨2£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The copsed forest looked as if it had been hit by a tsunami, devastation could be seen everywhere. The thick trunks had been smashed broken by rocks and debris was everywhere. Looking at the damage of the trees, this should have happened within a month.

    Qu Ling Yue and that youth walked into the mountains with a team following close behind, even though it had been a long time, but they could still smell the faint scent of blood the moment they entered the mountains.

    Within a month, despite the torrential rainfall and strong winds, it still could not wash away all that blood that had seeped deep into the ground. One could imagine what had happened here before.

    ¡°Fei Yan, take some people and look around.¡± Qu Ling Yue¡¯s heart started to beat furiously as a strong sense of uneasiness manifested in her heart. They had received the news from Jun Wu Xie over a month ago, from the Lower Realm to the Middle Realm, they had been rushing on the road without rest. After finally reaching the Middle Realm, they had only met up with Tian Ze and a disciple from the Spirit Jade Pce. After that, they had rushed all the way up to Mount Fu Yao but the Cloudy Brook Academy waspletely deserted and devoid of life. However, all the remnants of the battle, from the blood stains and broken pavilions had made them feel extremely worried.

    They could not find any trace of Jun Wu Xie and they could only search separately in the vicinity of Mount Fu Yao without stop.

    Qu Ling Yue and Fei Yan had teamed up in search of Jun Wu Xie, along the way, their hearts were tormented. They wanted to find her yet they were afraid that if they found her, the results would not be what they wanted.

    Fei Yan nodded silently, even for his optimistic personality, at the moment he could not even force out half a smile.

    With a heavy and depressed heart, they split up and started their search.

    After searching for half a day, from when the sun was hanging in the mid-sky till it set, they still could not find anything.

    Fei Yan was somewhat depressed, that lingering stench of blood had constantly reminded him that something big had happened here. He harboured some hopes but yet he hoped that there would be no result this time round. It had been so long, yet the stench of blood had still not dispersed. He hoped that the blood did not belong to Jun Wu Xie and her people, at the same time, he hoped that perhaps they had been injured and were temporarily hiding.

    His heart was in turmoil, as he searched for traces all around.

    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± A voice suddenly rang out from behind him.

    Fei Yan turned around immediately and saw a ragged, dirtydy looking at him in surprise.

    However, this person was not the person Fei Yan was looking for.

    ¡°You are?¡± Fei Yan looked at her with query.

    Thatdy¡¯s eyes sparkled and when she saw Fei Yan, she had thrown away the wild fruits that she had picked.

    ¡°I... I am a disciple of the Spirit Jade Pce! I¡¯ve seen you before! You are... Young Miss Jun¡¯spanion!¡±

    Fei Yan¡¯s heart skipped a beat!

    Spirit Jade Pce? Young Miss Jun!

    Almost in an instant, Fei Yan rushed to thatdy¡¯s side and with trembling hands and widened eyes, he asked: ¡°You are a disciple of the Spirit Jade Pce? Have you seen Wu Xie? Where is she?¡±

    Thatdy was startled by Fei Yan¡¯s reaction and was nervous for a moment. Only after some time did she return from her stupor, with a trembling voice, she said: ¡°We..we..we don¡¯t know where Young Miss Jun is...we ...¡±

    Thatdy was nervous as she continued on her story while stammering. She revealed to him all that had happened on that fateful day and her words were like thunderp to him as he stood rooted to the spot in shock.

    Jun Wu Yao had been captured? Jun Wu Xie¡¯s Grandmaster had sacrificed himself?!

    What...what happened in the end!!!!!

 Chapter 2257 - Searching (3ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2257: Searching (3£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Thatdy was a disciple of the Spirit Jade Pce, and was one of the few lucky ones to have survived that epic battle. She had been flung to the foot of the mountain from the shockwaves of the explosion. After being alone and afraid for a some time, she started to search for herpanions in the mountains. Ren Huang¡¯s sacrifice had stopped the pursuit from the Upper Realm and had also dispersed the people from the Spirit Jade Pce in all directions. It took them about a month¡¯s time to finally gather together some survivors as well as the Spirit Jade Pce Lord.

    Fei Yan immediately sent a message to Qu Ling Yue and she rushed over at once. Under the guidance of the disciple of the Spirit Jade Pce, they had found the Spirit Jade Pce Lord.

    At this time, the Spirit Jade Pce Lord was looking pretty miserable. He had already been severely injured and although he managed to pick his life back, his wounds had yet to heal. In addition, although he was behind Ren Huang, he was the one closest to him as well. Moreover, when the shockwaves blew them away, in order to protect the extremely weak Su Ya, he had been injured further. Fortunately, they had survived but because their wounds were too severe, they could not leave and could only find a cave to temporarily seek shelter as they recuperated to avoid any other danger.

    Seeing Fei Yan and Qu Ling Yue, the eyes of the Spirit Jade Pce Lord eyes revealed a hint of surprise. They had met only once and were not familiar with each other. The only thing he knew about them was that they were thepanions of Jun Wu Xie who had annihted the Twelve Pces. Meeting them once again had let his tensed heart finally rx.

    ¡°You all ... did not find Little Xie?¡± Fei Yan looked at the Spirit Jade Pce Lord as he asked in a trembling voice.

    The Spirit Jade Pce Lord shook his head. He had also asked his disciples to look for them, although they had found many other disciples, but they did not find any traces of Jun Wu Xie.

    Fei Yan gnashed his teeth as he punched the boulder beside him in frustration.

    ¡°Damn it! Damn it! Damn it!!!¡±

    If only they had came earlier, if they had not returned to the Lower Realm in the beginning, perhaps all of these would not have happened?

    At this moment, a huge sense of regret dwelled in the heart of Fei Yan. How he wished that he could turn back time, even if he had to battle against the Upper Realm with Jun Wu Xie, he would definitely not leave the Middle Realm one step!

    If only they had been around, Jun Wu Xie would not need to save Su Ya all alone and would not need to fight so hard against the Upper Realm. Qu Ling Yue who had been listening quietly by the side remained silent. She was very calm, so calm that made people feel uneasy. While Fei Yan was crying out in frustration, she suddenly turned around.

    ¡°Ling Yue?¡± Fei Yan raised his head and looked at Qu Ling Yue who was walking out with hurried steps.

    ¡°The people of the Spirit Jade Pce are still alive. She must still be alive.¡± Qu Ling Yue did not look back, with a straight back, she firmly believed.... That Jun Wu Xie was still alive. She must be alive!

    She would never ever believe that such a strong and smart Jun Wu Xie would die so quietly such a deste ce like this!

    ¡°I will continue searching, the matter how long, as long as I am alive I will continue.¡± Qu Ling Yue said with affirmation, without saying another word, she brought some people along with her to continue their search.

    Fei Yan took in a deep breath and followed.

    That¡¯s right, how could their Little Xie die so easily?

    No one believed that Jun Wu Xie had died, they continued on their search relentlessly. They took a long, long time, without any clues, they continued on with determination. It did not take a few days, nor a few months but years....

    Countless years passed by quietly, the only thing that did not change was their unwavering heart...

 Chapter 2258 - A period of yearsï¼ˆ1ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2258: A period of years£¨1£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Spring came and autumn went, time fleeted by as the years passed on silently like the falling sand of an hourss.

    In the wilderness of the Middle Realm, a group ofbourers were carrying heavy stone bricks on their backs and hurried along as whipsnded on their bodies in order to speed up building the Pce before them. The oppressive and heavy atmosphere had shrouded the entire Middle Realm.

    Under the zing sun, the waves of hot air seem to evaporate each bead of perspiration off their bodies. Regardless of day and night, after a day¡¯s work, the shabbily dressedbourers finally had a moment of rest despite the supervisors¡¯ res of impatience. They dragged their exhausted bodies to the half built Pce and took a seat. The stone bricks beneath them had been heated up by the scorching sun and it made them feel as if they were sitting on a bed of needles.

    But now that things hade to this, thosebourers who had been toiling hard under the harsh working environment had noints, instead, they sat down as let out a sigh of relief. Be it under the scorching hot sun or the heated bricks beneath them, they couldn¡¯t care less. To them, this was already considered a ¡®luxury¡¯.

    One in looking youth sat on a stone brick, with a worn sheepskin water bag in one hand, he drank a mouthful of water and the moment that cool water entered his mouth, it seemed to dispel the heat of the scorching sun.

    ¡°Sigh.... when would it be over?¡± A middle aged man at the sidemented as let out a deep sigh, his clothes were worn out and dirty, his hands were full of calluses. Although he was only middle aged, however his hair had already turned grey and his face revealed deeps vestiges of life. His appearance was far from his actual age.

    ¡°Uncle Liu, once the Pce has beenpleted, does it mean that we can finally go home?¡± One youth by the side asked as his eyes lit up with hope. He was in his teens, but like all the others, he worked very hard, not to earn that meager ie but to preserve his life.

    The middle aged man raised his head and looked at hispanions. Several months had already passed since the construction of the Pce in front of them had started. At the beginning, there were over a thousand people who participated in the construction, however, just after a few months the number of people dwindled to only a few hundred. Most of the people could not bear the burden and had been overwhelmed. They had either fallen sick or fallen from exhausted and those that had lost the ability to work did not receive any form of treatment. Instead, they were simply discarded by the supervisors at the wilderness by the side. Be it rain or shine, even food and water were not provided as they waited for their end in despair.

    Five years ago, no one would ever have thought that the Middle Realm would be like this. After the Twelve Pces had been annihted, the Middle Realm weed a short period of peace. However, this peace hadsted for only a year.

    After a year, the real nightmare began to unfold and smouldered the entire Middle Realm.

    The Spirit Jade Pce suddenly disappeared from the Middle Realm, it was if they had evaporated into thin air. The Nine Temples suddenlyunched an all out siege and took over the entire Middle Realm. From that moment on, the people of the Middle Realm finally understood what real tyranny was!

    The Nine Temples unified all the powers in the Middle Realm and they controlled every piece ofnd there was. Even the Four Sides had been suppressed while the elusive Spirit World seemed to have vanished from the Middle Realm.

    The Nine Temples reigned over the entire Middle Realm as they flourished over this iniquitous period. However, if the people could choose, they would very much rather prefer everything gained over honest means!

 Chapter 2259 - A period of yearsï¼ˆ2ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2259: A period of years£¨2£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The first thing that the Nine Temples did after the unification of the Middle Realm was to crush all the other forces. No matter the size of the force, be it big or small, the Nine Temples annihted them in one fell swoop, disregarding if they surrendered or not. Even those small forces had not been spared, let alone those hidden family ns that had been around since aged old times. Each and every single force had been uprooted by the Nine Temples!

    After seizing the Middle Realm with such thunderous means, the next order issued by them was to ask the entire poption to build over hundred pces!

    There were as many as one hundred and eight pces to be built and the scale of each Pce was enormous. All the young and middle aged had been enlisted at that time as they started the never ending construction. The Nine Temples sent people to supervise them and if any semnce ofziness had been discovered, only death awaited.

    Let¡¯s not mention rebellion, if anyone even dared to raise any objection to the practices of the Nine Temples, not only their sect be exterminated, even the entire family of nine generations would not be spared.

    At the beginning of that period, a bloody hurricane had swept through the entire Middle Realm. How many people died the hands of the Nine Temples? The corpses that piled up were high enough to form a mountain!

    It was also this maniacal suppression that no one in the Middle Realm dared to mention the Nine Temples at will. People were petrified at the mere mention of the Nine Temples.

    The middle aged man was the first batch ofbours who had been enlisted. When the Nine Temples issued the order, they only said to build the Pce. After the Pce had been sessfully constructed, they would give them a certain amount ofpensation and take care of their family. Forced by the Nine Temples, everyone could onlye forward.

    However, they did not know thating forward would take years. Over the past few years, those who survived had long forgotten the faces of their loved ones.

    Every day, from the moment the sun had risen till the sun had set, they only had ten minutes of rest at noon for lunch and rest. The rest of the time was spent continuously movingrge boulders to the front of the Pce. Those boulders were sorge and heavy that it needed seven to eight men to work together to move just one. Under the strenuous work and over exhaustion, many people had been crushed beneath it during the process of lifting it.

    Despite that, the dead person would simply be directly dragged away while the rest of the people did not even have the chance to mourn but be driven to continue carrying the blood stained boulders and continue working.

    Toiling throughout the day, yet those that had managed to survive did not feel lucky but despair.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± The middle aged man let out another sigh as he returned that youth¡¯s hopeful gaze with a look of helplessness instead.

    That youth was at a loss as he lowered his head and fiddled with his dirty clothes.

    ¡°Uncle Liu, I¡¯m afraid...¡± This youth had just joined them on the construction of this Pce just over half a month ago. Because of the heavy casualties, the construction speed had been seriously dyed so the Nine Temples brought a new batch of people over. This inexperienced youth was one of the people that had joined this project not too long ago.

    ¡°I miss my parents already, they said that...as long as the construction ispleted, I will be able to go home...¡± The youth whispered, in his voice, there was a hint of fear as it trembled slightly. Over the past half month that he was here, all that he had witnessed had already made him feel that he had entered hell instead.

    The middle aged man looked at the youth and could not help but feel a hint of worry. This child was still not old enough, he should not have appeared here. Yet the Nine Temples had even brought along such a young child, it was obvious that they were starting to feel anxious.

    Over the past few days, they had been pushed to work even harder as the whipshes came down on them even more frequently. From the tone of the supervisors, it seemed that they could not wait.

 Chapter 2260 - A period of yearsï¼ˆ3ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2260: A period of years£¨3£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Despair shrouded each and every one of them, they could not resist and could only be resigned to their fate as they toiled on endlessly, working under the scorching hot sun that seemed to drain out every single bit of water from their bodies.

    That youth slumped his shoulders as he tried tofort himself. It was just that such selffort was illusory.

    Cracked lips, callused hands and body drenched in sweat continued being tormented under the sun.

    A dpidated sheepskin water bag was brought to the front of the youth as he raised his gaze and realized that a young man who had been silent all this time had held out a water bag to him. He looked back at that silent young man nervously before whispering a ¡®thank you¡¯ raspily before epting the water bag and drinking the water in small sips.

    That young man retracted back his line of sight. He was covered in dust like all the others and his appearance could not be seen clearly, but his gaze was very distinct and that stood out from all the rest. Everyone¡¯s gazes had been numbed and had lost their lustre but that young man¡¯s gaze was firm and the youth could not help but stole a few more nces.

    This young man had joined this construction at the same time as he did and had been here for half a month but he had never said anything. He had been working earnestly in silence and that had earned him a few whipshes less.asionally, he would help out the weakerpanions like this youth. He took care of the others around him but he was not very articte.

    ¡°Big Brother, thank you.¡± The youth thanked him again after drinking the water and returned the water bag. The young man just nodded without saying a word.

    On the other side, the supervisors had began to round them up and in less that ten minutes, everyone was once thrown back to continue theirbour.

    All the way from noon tillte into the night, they had toiled hard and could finally drag their exhausted bodies back to rest.

    That youth woke up in the middle of the night as he groggily walked out to take a leak when he discovered that a tall silhouette had suddenly appeared at the back of the pce. Slightly startled, he squinted his eyes and when that figure under the moonlight turned back, he was so shocked that he was rooted to the ground.

    ¡°Big...Big Brother...¡± The youth looked at that young man who walked out of the pce in surprise. It was that Big Brother who had given him water earlier today.

    That young man had also discovered the presence of that youth and his brows were slightly furrowed.

    After being in a daze for a while, the youth finally snapped back to his senses as his eyes shifted to the side subconsciously and with stiff strides, he walked to the edge.

    ¡°I must be too sleepy, how could anyonee out at such a time.¡± The youth muttered out, not knowing if he was speaking to himself or to that young man.

    The killing intent in that young man¡¯s eyes immediately dissipated and he chuckled before his tall figure disappeared silently into the night without any trace.

    Only after that young man had left did the youth return from his stupor as he swallowed his saliva and looked at the spot where the young man had stood before as he patted his chest nervously.

    In such and of tribtion, if that young man could escape, then it was a relief. The youth had already made up his mind that he would never divulge what he saw tonight to anyone. Their meeting was fleeting and he decided to take it as a dream and let it disappear into his memories.

    Darkness cloaked thends and in the deste wilderness, a ck shadow moved forward swiftly like the wind, from the wilderness to the mountain forest at the side. The ck shadow melded into the darkness as he took a few leaps and very soon entered the vicinity of the mountain springs. After looking around to ensure that he had not been followed, he then walked through the small waterfall andpletely disappeared without a trace.

 Chapter 2261 - A period of yearsï¼ˆ4ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2261: A period of years£¨4£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    There was a small cave hidden behind that waterfall and when that young man entered, there were seven to eight other young men who were simr in age to him. They were also dressed in tattered clothes, their faces all dusty and dirty. However, they all had an undaunting gaze that were sharp like des. Amongst them, there was an elegant man dressed in blue with his hands behind his back. The moment that young man saw him, he immediately knelt down on one knee.

    ¡°Master Gu.¡±

    That man standing right before them was none other than Zephyr Academy¡¯s Gu Li Sheng, the creator of the Spirit Healing Technique.

    The person who was supposed to be in the Lower Realm had mysteriously appeared in the Middle Realm.

    Although five years had passed, yet there time did not leave any traces on his face, he only looked slightly more mature and his gentle face now had more fortitude to it. He looked at the people knelt before him before he gave a slight nod in acknowledgment.

    ¡°How? Did you manage to find anything?¡± He asked.

    ¡°Your subordinate has discovered that in the midst of the West Pce, they are building the rune totem, but it is muchrger than the one in the drawing that the Spirit Jade Pce Lord had given.¡± The young man who had just rushed in reported immediately.

    The people who were in the cave were all men of the Rui Lin Army. Five years ago, the change in the Middle Realm began. A devastating battle that had ensued, and Jun Wu Xie¡¯s letter had stirred up a wave in the Lower Realm. By the time Qiao Chu and the rest had rushed up to the Middle Realm with reinforcements, they had discovered that they were a step toote.

    Ren Huang¡¯s sacrifice, Jun Wu Yao was captured, Yan Bu Gui had died in the battle, Jun Wu Xie went missing and the Spirit Jade Pce had suffered heavy casualties. Su Ya, Tian Ze and the Spirit Jade Pce Lord were seriously injured. Qu Ling Yue and the rest had brought people and had spent half a year to search for Jun Wu Xie but they could not find a single trace. Not once had they had never given up but it was at that time that the Nine Temples started to consolidate their powers. To avoid confronting them, the people from the Lower Realm could only gather their forces and continue to search for Jun Wu Xie in secret.

    No one would have ever thought that just like that, five years had passed.

    Over the past five years, the Middle Realm had changed entirely, the Nine Temples had graspedplete control over the Middle Realm. After the Spirit Jade Pce Lord had conveyed Jun Wu Xie¡¯s decision to Qu Ling Yue , she immediately brought them to settle down in the Lower Realm. They could only continue searching the Middle Realm for Jun Wu Xie in secrecy. Although five years had passed, not one day had they stopped looking for her. At the same time, the Nine Temples had started recruiting people to build the pces.

    From the Spirit Jade Pce Lord, Qu Ling Yue came to know the rtionship between the Nine Temples and the Upper Realm. The construction of these pces were highly likely to be rted to the Blood Sacrifice of the Three Realms hence while searching for Jun Wu Xie, they had sent people to infiltrate the construction sites to monitor the movement of the Upper Realm.

    Gu Li Sheng had also came forward to the Middle Realm and had sessfully won the favor of the Nine Temples. He had gained a foothold with his Spirit Healing Technique and had quite a status there. It looked as if he had submitted to them but in reality, he became the main point of contact for the Rui Lin Army in the Middle Realm, in charge of contacting all the spies of the Rui Lin Army as he consolidated all the information.

    ¡°Sure enough, the Upper Realm had started to move.¡± He narrowed his eyes, although he had sessfully infiltrated the Nine Temples, but because of his identity, he could not get privileged information. The heads at each pce built had more ess to these privileged information and although he had attempted getting close to them, he found that they were not a friendly bunch.

 Chapter 2262 - A period of yearsï¼ˆ5ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2262: A period of years£¨5£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Master Gu, what movements are the in the Nine Temples?¡± One young man from the Rui Lin Army looked at Gu Li Sheng and asked.

    Gu Li Sheng shook his head and said, ¡°The Nine Temples arepletely controlled by the Upper Realm, no matter what, they are just mere puppets.¡±

    The bloody battle that happened that year at the Cloudy Brook Academy, Ba He and his people had all beenpletely annihted and did not reveal the traitorous acts of the Nine Temples. However, the people from the Upper Realm were no fools. If Ba He and his people had beenpletely annihted, how could the Nine Temples escape almost unscathed? Although there was no conclusive evidence, they had already discovered their disloyalty, therefore, after the incident at the Cloudy Brook Academy, all nine of the Nine Temple Lords had been arrested and had used their lives to threaten the fate of the Nine Temples.

    From that day that the Nine Temples started to unify the Middle Realm, the forces of the Nine Temples had been controlled by the Upper Realm. Now that the one¡¯s leading them were not the original Nine Temple Lords, but personnel specially selected by the Upper Realm. They had gained full control over the Nine Temples and had used them to control the entire Middle Realm with an iron fist. Now, it could be said that the entire Middle Realm had turned into a ything in the hands of the Upper Realm. Everything was for the construction of the rune totems for the Blood Sacrifice of the Three Realms.

    ¡°About Young Miss... is there still no news?¡± Another man could not help but ask.

    A faint glint shed by Gu Li Sheng¡¯s eyes, eventually, he could only sigh helplessly as he shook his head and replied, ¡°No, there is none at all.¡±

    It had been five years, over the past five years, they had found all the Spirit Jade Pce disciples that had been scattered all around but there was still no news of Jun Wu Xie at all. It was as if she had evaporated from the world, no matter how much manpower and resources they had used, they could not find a single trace at all.

    ¡°Heaven helps the worthy, Young Miss would definitely be safe and sound. We only need to do everything that we should and I believe that Young Miss woulde back one day!¡± That soldier of the Rui Lin Army had on an unwavering gaze, he strongly believed that she was still alive and she was somewhere in the Middle Realm. She did not appear because she had something even more important to do, there would definitely be one day that she would appear once again and bring them miracles!

    That soldier¡¯s words was like every other soldier in the Rui Lin Army, no one believed that she had died. In a sense, no news was good news!

    ¡°That¡¯s right! We will all wait for Young Miss toe back!¡± As if cheering on, another young man also said in a determined tone. They saw that same affirmation in each other¡¯s eyes. What they believed was the truth that remained unchanged in their hearts.

    Gu Li Sheng looked at the unwavering gazes of the soldiers before him, there was a hint of gratification within. He still remembered the moment when the news of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s disappearance had reached the Lower Realm. The entire Lin Pce had been smothered in silence. Gu Li Sheng was present at that time and after Qu Ling Yue had told them everything, Jun Xian and Jun Qing had remained dead silent. Just when everyone thought that the two closest rtives of Jun Wu Xie would suffer a devastating blow, Jun Xian stood up with resolution.

    ¡°Wu Xie is the child of the Jun family and would not be so weak. Since now that the crisis of the Three Realms is approaching, how could we, who are part of it just stand by and do nothing? Hear my orders, all soldiers of the Rui Lin Army are to be on alert. Before we find Wu Xie, it is necessary that we stabilize the situation. Although we cannotpare to the Upper Realm in terms of strength, but we cannot let them do as they please!¡±

 Chapter 2263 - A period of yearsï¼ˆ6ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2263: A period of years£¨6£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The words that Jun Xian had said then had recovered the situation that was about to copse. His words had spurred on their spirits and the entire Rui Lin Army have been thoroughly motivated, as if revitalized, their grandeur was even more imposing than the past. At that moment on, the entire Lower Realm had mobilized all their forces and integrated under the leadership of Qu Ling Yue. They had undergone rigorous training and had been cultivating at a crazy speed. The Rui Lin Army had been sent inrge batches to the Middle Realm to pay attention to the movements in the Middle Realm.

    ¡°In just two more days, it will be time for the Young Master Qiao Chu and hispanions toe out of seclusion. At that time, I would need to head back to the Lower Realm for a while. The rest of you are to keep observing the movements of the Middle Realm. If there is any abnormality, please send news back as soon as possible.¡± Gu Li Sheng said.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    After asking a few more questions and ascertaining the recent movements of the Middle Realm, Gu Li Sheng waved his hand and the men of the Rui Lin Army immediately dispersed.

    In the half built Pce, that youth woke up in trepidation upon hearing the boisterous shouts from the supervisors. Everything that happenedst night shed by in his mind and that youth was worried about that young man. But when he got up, he saw that the young men that had disappearedst night stood amongst the crowd. Looking at him, it looked as if he had just woken up as well.

    The youth blinked his eyes in disbelief, after he had determined that he was not hallucinating, that youth stood up and started to doubt ifst night¡¯s matter had even happened at all.

    Last night, could it be that he was really dreaming?

    The supervisors waved their whips and hurried them. The youth did not dare to dy any further and hurried on.

    Theplexion of the middle aged man from yesterday did not look too good. He was pale and his movements sluggish. Just as he walked under the scorching sun, cold sweat started to trickle down his forehead and his figure started to sway. Fortunately, that youth had noticed it and had quickly rushed to his side to support him.

    ¡°Uncle Liu!¡± When the youth touched the middle aged man, he felt that his body¡¯s temperature was abnormally high and his face immediately revealed unprecedented anxiousness.

    Uncle Liu swallowed some saliva but a wave of dizziness swept over him and he held the youth¡¯s arm on one hand and barely stabilized his body.

    ¡°Uncle Liu, have you fallen sick?!¡± That youth asked anxiously, he had just came here for a short time and in the beginning, he had a hard time and had suffered many whishes. Thanks to Uncle Liu¡¯s care, he had became familiar with everything quickly. Now that he saw that Uncle Liu had fallen sick, he was so anxious that he had almost cried out.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say anything, I¡¯m fine.¡± Uncle Liu shook his head and did not dare to show his difort. Over here, anyone found to be sick would not receive any treatment. All that awaited them was exile. Once the supervisors discovered that he had fallen sick, then he would not even be entitled to that bit of food and water but be directly thrown into the wilderness to survive on his own. He had been here for so long and he had seen countlesspanions die this way so even if he was sick, he did not dare to show it.

    That youth gnashed his teeth, his eyes were filled with anxiousness but he knew that for Uncle Liu¡¯s condition, all he could do was to endure it.

    ¡°You two over there, hurry up! Are your bodies filled withzybones? Are you looking for ashing?! Huh?!¡± When the supervisor at the side saw that the youth and Uncle Liu stood there without moving, he in that he went over and waved his long whip in his hand andshed out without any mercy. That whipnded on that youth and Uncle Liu. That searing sensation immediately made them frown in pain.

    Uncle Liu fell to the ground directly and his unwell body started to convulse the moment he fell.

    ¡°Uncle Liu!¡± That youth cried out and rushed to his side in a panic as he tried to support Uncle Liu.

 Chapter 2264 - A period of yearsï¼ˆ7ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2264: A period of years£¨7£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Still so tough eh! Such azy piece of trash, hurry up and get off thatzy ass!¡± That supervisor ferociously yelled as he walked over with his whip in hand. Totally ignoring the pleas of the youth, the whip in his hand continued tosh out at Uncle Liu. That youth was extremely frightened and scared, he could only lean down and hold tightly onto Uncle Liu protectively and beared the brunt of it. His pleas rang out continuously as he prayed that the supervisor would be merciful but his continuous pleas were eventually drowned out by the cruel whip cracks.

    Outside the pce, the otherbourers looked at all these unfold before them with cold gazes. They had long been smothered by the hellish days that passed by, their hearts had been repressed and numb to such scenes that were familiar to them. They watched on without doing anything as that supervisor continued to rain downshes on them until they were rolling on the ground while groaning in pain. Even though they could not bear it, but no one dared to utter a single word. They were afraid that speaking out would throw them into a simr situation of torture.

    Here, they did not have any human rights at all. The only thing that they could do was to follow the instructions of the supervisors and slog on day and night.

    The young man from the Rui Lin Army frowned when he saw that that youth had been beaten up until his entire body was covered with wounds. His eyes surged with with anger as he clenched both his fists at the side and used all his effort to suppress the anger rising within. He wanted so much to lop off the neck of the supervisor but he still had his own mission to aplish and he had no other choice but to ignore all of this.

    If it was five years ago, the first thing he would do was to rush out and trample that supervisor onto the ground, but now...

    In the midst of it all, a ck shadow suddenly descended from the sky and the speed of that ck shadow was extremely fast! Everyone around could not even see what that ck shadow looked like at all.

    All they could hear was a scream that sounded as if a pig had been ughtered. The next thing they knew, the supervisor who was just whipping moments ago had been sent flying!

    Outside the pce, there was a deathly silence. Everyone stood rooted to the ground, stunned, as they watched that supervisor fly out. Hended heavily onto the stone steps in front of the pce.

    His head immediately smashed open as fresh blood and brains spilled all over the ground...

    Everyone sucked in a breath of cold air immediately and after looking carefully, they realized that the ck shadow that had suddenly appeared was actually a tall man dressed in a ck light armour.

    That man stood in the crowd as his pair of sharp eyes swept over them and wherever his eyes passed by, it was as if a cold freezing wind had passed by. Everyone was shocked in ce!

    ¡°Who¡¯s there! What audacity toe here and create trouble! Looking for death!¡± Several supervisors had finally snapped back from their stupor. When they saw that this man had actually dared to create a mess here, they immediately held up their whips and walked over!

    That ck robed man looked at the approaching supervisors coldly and suddenly snapped his fingers!

    In an instant, more than a dozen men dressed simrly whizzed in. Before the supervisors could even react, the figure of those men had already shed before them, not giving any a single chance to react.

    With only a crisp sound of snapping, the heads of the supervisors were suddenly twisted off by those ck robed men!

    For a moment, the pungent smell of blood pervaded the entire pce. Under the scorching sun, a few geysers of blood sprayed out from the neck after the heads had been broken off!

    Blood sshed all around, under the zing sun, this was a frightening sight to behold. This gory scene scared allbourers and in an instant, those people seemed to have awoken from a nightmare as mournful screams resounded all throughout. The frightenedbourers fled in all directions!

    The soldiers who were guarding outside rushed in in the midst of the chaos as hundreds of them surrounded the ck robed men!

 Chapter 2265 - A period of yearsï¼ˆ8ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2265: A period of years£¨8£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The soldier of the Rui Lin Army saw the bloody scene and stood rooted in ce. He peered through the fleeing crowd and looked at that group of ck robed men in light armour. His eyes suddenly widened.

    During the past five years, although most of the Rui Lin Army had been sent to the Middle Realm, they had never stop their cultivation even while in the Middle Realm. Every half a year, they would rece a group of people and focus on cultivation. In five years, everyone in the Rui Lin Army had reached the Purple Spirit, some even had already started to advance into the Silver Spirit. It could be said that the current Rui Lin Army couldpete with the elites of the Middle Realm.

    However despite his strength, he could not even see through the ranks of those ck robed men!

    The strength of those men ... were actually all above the Purple Spirit?

    What shocked him most, was the first person who appeared. The moment he had saw that person¡¯s appearance, his entire person was shocked in ce and his body could not stop trembling!

    ¡°Who are you people! How dare youe here and create havoc!¡± The guards frowned as they looked at the group of people who had suddenly appeared. They were all people who had came from the Upper Realm and had been sent to of the various pces to keep track of the construction. Each and every one of them was a Gold Spirit and aftering to the Middle Realm, there was no one who could be their opponent, forcing thebourers who had no choice but to toil and suffer in silence.

    Themander of the ck robed men looked coldly at the arrogant guard. His gaze was chilly and without saying a word, he only nodded his head slightly to his otherpanions.

    In the blink of an eye, without any warning, that group of ck robed men suddenly rushed up towards the guards!

    In an instant, blood sshed everywhere!

    The soldier from the Rui Lin Army who stood close by, looked incredulously at the scene before him with widened eyes.

    In the blink of an eye, hundreds of Gold Spirits had actually been annihted by mere dozens of ck robed men!!!

    Moreover, the battle took only a short span of five minutes! Those guards did not even have the time to wail and they had already fallen to the ground lifelessly. Until the moment of death, they had not even fanthomed what had happened...

    What an incredibly powerful force!

    After annihting hundreds of guards, the ck robed men did not leave, but turned and walked into the half-built pce.

    Thebourers who fled in all directions saw those powerful guards who had been arrogant all this while. Never would have thought that they would have such a day, to be scared the face of death and be ughtered so easily. They were also terribly scared and thought that they would also meet the same fate as them.

    However, the ck robed men did not seem to have any interest in them at all as they went into the pce.

    The youth who had blocked the blows for Uncle Liu supported him up as he subconsciously went over to the young man.

    ¡°Big brother, who are these people?¡± That youth asked.

    The soldier of the Rui Lin Army stared at the pce without blinking as his clenched fists trembled in excitement. His sharp gaze reflected great joy and surprise!

    If one looked closely, it was not hard to see that those ck robed men did not use any spirit power in that battle. They emitted a strange ck mist, but it was this very ck mist that made the young man from the Rui Lin Army ecstatic!

    After he returned to his senses from the huge shock, he was just about to go forward to enquire but the pce before him suddenly blew up just as he took a step forward!

 Chapter 2266 - A period of yearsï¼ˆ9ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2266: A period of years£¨9£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    A thunderous explosion echoed throughout the vast wilderness as scorching hot waves swept out with the explosion. Countless rubble rained down as the people around started to cry out in fear as they escaped. Clouds of dust swirled up as chaos ensued. Those ck robed men left as quickly as they came.

    ¡°Wait...¡± The young man from the Rui Lin Army could only watch helplessly as he saw them leave at an rming speed. By the time the words left his mouth, they had already left and he could only watch their departing backs in a daze. His heart started thumping fervently.

    ¡°Big brother, who are they?¡± That youth shrank back in fear, he thought that the guards were extremely strong but he did not expect that they could not even bear the assault from mere dozens of people. In just five minutes, they had all been annihted. The strength of those ck robed men had already exceeded their cognition. Even Gold Spirits could be ughtered so casually.

    Were this group of guys even human?!

    The young man of the Rui Lin Army did not speak as a huge feeling of annoyance smouldered his chest. He should have gone up and asked when that man had first appeared!

    Damn it!

    Uncle Liu who was supported by that youth was gasping as he advised warily, ¡°Little brat, don¡¯t ask any further. Those people are not people whom you and I can provoke.¡±

    ¡°Uncle Liu, do you know who they are?¡± That youth gasped in surprise.

    Uncle Liu looked around cautiously and only after determining that no one was paying attention to their conversation, he said softly: ¡°A thousand years ago, the Middle Realm was not like this. What Twelve Pces, what Nine Temples, they were but an ignoble existence. Then, when the Dark Regions existed, the Nine Temples did not even have a say in anything. It was only after the Dark Emperor had fallen and the Dark Regions suddenly disappeared. A thousand years has passed already. This time, even after the Nine Temples had did so many wicked deeds and spent a great deal of effort but yet they still could not find the location of the Dark Regions. I thought that the Dark Regions would justy low but ha ha ha, I didn¡¯t think that they could not endure it any more and started to retaliate. Just watch, provoking the Dark Regions, the Nine Temples only have the consequences to bear!¡± Uncle Liu¡¯s voice was filled with gusto and satisfaction.

    The actions of the Nine Temples over the past few years had been nothing but horrendous and they were even more tyrannical than the Dark Regions. The Dark Regions only suppressed the major forces but did not touch the ordinary people.

    After the Nine Temples had taken over the Middle Realm, many people began looking forward to the return of the Dark Regions. Many prayed that the Dark Regions woulde forth once again to suppress the Nine Temples.

    And now, they had finally saw hope!

    ¡°Uncle Liu, you... You mean... that they are... people from the Dark Regions?¡± That youth widened his eyes in excitement.

    Uncle Liu replied, ¡°Other than the Dark Regions, who can still use the power of the dark spirit? Just wait and see, the good days of the Nine Temples havee to an end!¡±

    The words of Uncle Liu tugged at the heartstrings of the youth, looking at the ruins of the Pce, his eyes were filled with yearning.

    Did the Dark Regions really make aeback?

    In the midst of the strange silence, that young man from the that Rui Lin Army took a deep breath. He had to head back quickly and let Jun Xian know of what he had seen with his own eyes today. He had to let the entire Lower Realm know!

    He immediately turned and departed in a hurry, no matter what that youth shouted at him, he did not look back.

    His steps were swift and as he hurried on, his heart was full of hope and expectation.

    He was still alive, this time around he had appeared but with the identity of the Dark Regions. Then, does this mean that... Young Miss.... She is well and alive? Was she... Also at the Dark Regions?!

 Chapter 2267 - A period of yearsï¼ˆ10ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2267: A period of years£¨10£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The Lower Realm of today was very lively but despite that, everything was orderly. Five years ago, Lin Pce and the Iron Heart Empress Qu Ling Yue had jointly issued a conscription and for a time, the entire Lower Realm was boiling with excitement.

    Since the unification of the Lower Realm, the division of the countries soon became very vague. Over time, the word ¡®country¡¯ had long ceased to exist. Most of the former armies had been disbanded and many soldiers who worked in various countries went home. However, the hot blood hidden in their hearts had not disappeared but increased with each passing day. This conscription suddenly caused an uproar in the Lower Realm and arge number of retired soldiers responded to the call.

    The Iron Blood Army that belonged to the Iron Blood Empress and the Rui Lin Army had long been famous far and wide. As soon as the news came out, arge number of young and middle aged men rushed to sign up. Many teenagers who had longed for the Rui Lin Army also eagerly tried to join the army. Now, the military might of the Lower Realm was far greater than the past when there were still countries!

    Among them, the force of the Iron Blood Army and the Rui Lin Army was even more astounding.

    At this moment, in the Lin Pce, there was a long silence in the hall. Qu Ling Yue, Jun Xian, Mo Qian Yuan and Gu Li Sheng all were all seated in the main hall and a soldier of the Rui Lin Army knelt on one knee and reported all that he had seen.

    Time fleeted by but it had not left much traces on Jun Xian. He was calm and awe-inspiring as he used to be just that there were only some vicissitudes and wisdom added. Currently the infamous Duke Lin ,mander-in-chief of the Rui Lin Army was trembling in excitement as his eyes revealed a suppressed sentiment.

    ¡°What you just said... are all true?¡± Jun Xian stared at that soldier before him, his words started to falter.

    It had been five years.

    Five long years had passed!

    He had been repressing all the anxiety and uneasiness in his heart for more than one thousand eight hundred days and nights. He finally felt a sense of relief wash over him, even though Jun Xian was such a calm person, he still could not control the exhration in his heart.

    ¡°Your subordinate speaks the truth and has confirmed that Master Ye Sha was seen in one of the Pces in the Middle Realm! And there was a group of powerful people around Master Ye Sha. Listening to the description from the people of the Middle Realm, it should be the Night Regime of the Dark Regions.¡± The soldier replied earnestly and nodded with conviction. When he saw that Ye Sha had appeared amongst those ck robed men that day, his heart almost jumped out in excitement!

    Everyone in the Rui Lin Army knew that Ye Sha always followed by Jun Wu Xie¡¯s side. That was Jun Wu Yao¡¯s arrangement and five years ago after that bloody battle, Jun Wu Yao was captured and Jun Wu Xie disappeared. Ye Sha, Ye Mei and Ye Gu who followed her also went missing. Now that Ye Sha had appeared, it made people certain that Jun Wu Xie was most possibly in the Dark Regions!

    Otherwise, why would Ye Sha appear?

    The appearance of Ye Sha had indirectly proved that the insistence of Jun Xian and the rest were not for naught.

    Jun Wu Xie was definitely still alive!

    There was a still silence in the entire hall and Jun Xian took a deep breath as he let out the overwhelming happiness in his chest as he chortled heartily.

    Qu Ling Yue lowered her head slightly as she wiped away the tears in her eyes.

    Mo Qian Yuan let out a sigh of relief and there was a hint of joy at the corner of his mouth that he did not even notice.

    ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good, as long as Wu Xie is alive, nothing else matters.¡± Gu Li Sheng was greatly relieved as he spoke.

 Chapter 2268 - A period of yearsï¼ˆ11ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2268: A period of years£¨11£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    In the period of five years, although everyone was convinced that Jun Wu Xie was still alive, but in each of their hearts, down in the deepest recesses, there was still a thread of uncertainty. As long as they did not receive any news pertaining to her, this thread of uncertainty could not be rxed. They had been afraid and worried and the news received today was the best news it had received over the past five years.

    Jun Xian nodded his head slightly, although he tried to cover it up, but it was not difficult to see that he was nervous and excited at this moment.

    ¡°Go! Immediately disseminate the news to Jun Qing and the others... The Middle Realm, they have to go to the Middle Realm, Jun Wu Xie is still alive, it has been so many years... How did that child endure it... Quick! Bring Qiao Chu and hispanions back to meet with her! No matter what, they must find her!¡± Jun Xian raised his hand excitedly as his fingertips trembled slightly.

    His family¡¯s Wu Xie, his darling little granddaughter. The devastation that happened five years ago, even those who did not participate in it had their hairs stand on ends when they heard what had happened. What more of Jun Wu Xie who had personally experienced it herself? Jun Xian knew that although his granddaughter looked cold on the surface, her deep concern for others was not something that other people could understand.

    Personally witnessing her own grandmaster sacrifice himself in order to save her, helplessly watching Jun Wu Yao who had always been by her side, captured. That level of despair ...Jun Xian did not even dare to think how Jun Wu Xie had passed these five years by.

    ¡°I will immediately head out to inform Qiao Chu and the others.¡± Qu Ling Yue stood up and nodded her head slightly to Jun Xian. Although she left in a calm manner, but the hands that were hidden in her sleeves were already trembling uncontrobly.

    On thends of the former Qi Kingdom, between the mountains was an illusory ce that had appeared silently five years ago. Qu Ling Yue brought people here and looked at the bamboo house that was just outside the grey light and she slowly walked over.

    Five years ago, with the uprise of the Nine Temples, they had suppressed the entire Middle Realm and the Spirit World received inexplicable undtions. In order to protect the spirits, the Spirit Master did not hesitate to consume arge part of his power to transfer the entire Spirit World to the Lower Realm. The Nine Temples had been bitterly searching through the Middle Realm but could never find it. They had long moved to the Lower Realm.

    In the bamboo house, several soldiers of the Rui Lin Army saw Qu Ling Yue arrive. Just as they were about to kneel down in ceremony, she raised her head slightly to stop them. Her eyes immediately fell on the beds within the house.

    In this area, there were many bamboo houses and the number wasparable to the number of houses in a small city. In each bamboo house, other than the beds, there was nothing else. The bamboo house which Qu Ling Yue had stepped into had twenty beds in it.

    On each bed, there was a person sleeping soundly on it.

    Qu Ling Yue¡¯s gaze swept through the beds in front of her.

    Qiao Chu, Hua Yan, Fan Zhuo, Fei Yan, Rong Ruo, Jun Qing, Long Qi, Mu Qian Fan, Little Jue, Wen Xin Han, Lei Chen, Bai Yun Xian, Yin Yan...

    The faces of the people on the bed were so familiar. After the turmoil in the Middle Realm and ever since Jun Wu Xie¡¯s disappearance, Qiao Chu and the others delved into a state of madness. If not for Jun Xian¡¯s death order that did not allow them to step one step into the Middle Realm, Qiao Chu and the rest would have already lost their lives as they battled it out with the Nine Temples. With the advent of the Spirit World,Qiao Chu and the others who had once experienced the staggering speed of cultivation in the Spirit World had immediately used their links to the Spirit World via the Yin Yang Bear and the others to connect to the Spirit World. Upon entering an agreement with the Spirit Master, they entered the Spirit World to cultivate!

 Chapter 2269 - A period of yearsï¼ˆ12ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2269: A period of years£¨12£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Over the five years, Jun Qing and the others joined in as well because they had amon enemy. The Spirit Master specially opened an entrance for the people of the Lower Realm. Even the soldiers of the Iron Blood Army and the Rui Lin Army had been given the opportunity to enter the Spirit World to cultivate.

    ¡°Empress, to what do we owe the honour of your presence today?¡± The soldiers of the Rui Lin Army looked at Qu Ling Yue who came with a strange expression.

    For so many years, although the me Country had ceased to exist but because of the rtionship between Qu Ling Yue and Jun Wu Xie, the people from the Rui Lin Army had been ustomed to addressing her as Empress.

    Qu Ling Yue took a deep breath before she raised her eyes slightly. Despite her cold demeanour, there was a trace of happiness on her face.

    ¡°There is something to discuss with them, I need to summon them back.¡±

    ¡°May I know whom should we summon?¡± One soldier walked to the side and picked up the soul card. That soul card was something that the Spirit Master had created with his power and the words written on it would be transmitted to the Spirit World. This was a convenient form ofmunication.

    Qu Ling Yue replied: ¡°Everyone.¡±

    That soldier was stunned momentarily at he quickly returned to his senses.

    Qu Ling Yue looked out the window and stared at the scenery, the smile that had never appeared for five years had finally blossomed on her face.

    ¡°Tell them that the person that they have been waiting for would be back soon.¡±

    ...

    At the same time, in the Middle Realm, under the precipitous cliff that no one had never been to was shrouded in thick mist. Under theyers of thick mist, if one looked down, the bottom could not be seen. Rumours had it that under the rift valley, it was a boundless abyss. Even the birds could not find a ce tond.

    However...

    Beneath the mist about a kilometre away, the very ce that instilled fear into the hearts of the Middle Realm was quietly hidden.

    Dark Regions.

    The sky could not be seen in the Dark Regions and it should be a world of darkness yet countless lights illuminate this hidden world.

    That man dressed in the ck light armour walked quietly along the main path, and the dark majestic buildings towered on each side.

    Ye Sha brought his people to the highest Pce in the Dark Regions. When the other members of the Dark Regime who stood outside the Pce saw Ye Sha approaching, they nodded their heads slightly and did not stop him but stepped forward to open the tightly shut heavy door.

    The moment the door opened, in the wide hall, two familiar figures appeared in front of him.

    ¡°The speed is pretty fast, how did you do today?¡± Standing in the middle, Ye Mei asked. Seeing Ye Sha sauntering over, he arched his brows.

    Ye Gu who stood by the side also turned his head around and sized him up as he looked at Ye Sha¡¯s body which was still soaked in blood.

    ¡°Seven.¡± Ye Sha said as he nced back at Ye Mei.

    ¡°Eight.¡± Ye Mei raised his chin slightly as he flicked out eight fingers to reiterate his im.

    Ye Sha red at him coldly.

    ¡°Fifteen.¡± Ye Gu coldly harrumphed.

    ¡°.....¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    Ye Sha and Ye Mei shut up immediately,pared to Ye Gu, their measly results could not hold a candle to his and they had nothing to be proud of.

    ¡°Cough, who¡¯s gonnapare such things with you guys? Where is Young Miss?¡± Ye Sha cleared his throat and decided not to self invite any humiliations in front of Ye Gu.

    Having said that, Ye Mei immediately converged the smile on his face, he turned his gaze to the back of the main hall and lifted his chin slightly.

    ¡°Young Miss is praying for her grandmaster and the others.¡±

    Ye Sha¡¯s heart sank.

    Five years ago, on this very day, Ren Huang had sacrificed himself in exchange for their lives.

    The three of them seem to have reached a consensus and walked towards the rear of the main hall.

    At the rear of the main hall, a cluster of candlelights illuminated the entire hall and a slender back appeared in their vision.

 Chapter 2270 - A period of yearsï¼ˆ13ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2270: A period of years£¨13£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    That figure wore a ck robe looked especially lonely amongst the white candles. She stood still as the warm flickering glow from the candle mes cast her shadow against the wall. When she heard the faint sound of footsteps, she turned around. A beautiful countenance appeared before the three of them.

    That stunning face was peerless and impable. Compared to five years ago, there was much lesser childlike features. Instead, now she had blossomed and her temperament had became more polished. It was a unique charm that only women had. There was no emotions on her fair face, she stood there like a perfectly carved statue as she faced the warm candlelight.

    Although it was such a beautiful sight, but somehow it made their hearts wince in pain.

    ¡°Young Miss.¡± They each immediately got down on one knee.

    The person who stood before then was none other than Jun Wu Xie who had survived the cmity five years ago.

    The passage of time had left a silent imprint on Jun Wu Xie. On that face which always had on a cold expression, there was an additional touch of chilliness. A tall and majestic ck beast stood by her side, it¡¯s smooth coat of fur looked even more enchanting under the candlelight as it exuded an oppressive aura.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s gaze swept over the three of them and she raised her hand slightly.with the flourish of her sleeves, a silent wind stirred and in an instant, tens of thousands candle mes had been extinguished in an instant!

    She slowly walked out into the midst of the main hall, walking past the three of them.

    The three of them exchanged nces and immediately followed behind.

    Jun Wu Xie sat on the throne with her legs crossed with one hand beneath her chin. There was not a shred of emotion on her captivating face, it was as if that moment of loneliness before was just a figment of their imagination.

    The ck beasty crouched by her feet, over the past five years, Little ck no longer appeared in the form of a ck cat. It apanied Jun Wu Xie in its majestic form, only it knew her thoughts. Whatever was on her mind, it knew and the current Jun Wu Xie did not need that adorable little ck cat but the powerful and majestic ck beast by her side.

    ¡°How was it?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked in a cold tone, it was as if a cier was floating on the surface of the water.

    ¡°In reply to Young Miss, as per your instructions, we have already started the assault on all the Pces built by the Upper Realm. Today, thirty pces were destroyed. We believe that the people of the Upper Realm in the Nine Temples would not sit still for long.¡± Ye Sha immediately reported.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes narrowed as she said in anguid manner: ¡°Continue.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Ye Sha nodded his head and he suddenly seemed to have thought of something as he said in a cautious manner, ¡°Young Miss, while I was at one of the pces, I discovered someone whom I suspect to be from the Rui Lin Army.¡±

    The moment he said that, the hand that was supporting her face suddenly stiffened.

    Ye Gu immediately casted an unpleasant nce over at Ye Sha with a frown.

    Ye Sha gritted his teeth and continued, ¡°It wasn¡¯t only today, previously your subordinate had also discovered that in the Middle Realm, there¡¯s the presence of the Rui Lin Army. But their actions are extremely hidden and a had never been discovered by the people of the Nine Temples. Your subordinate suspects that they could be monitoring the Nine Temples and seem to be preparing for something.¡±

    After he finished, he secretly observed her reaction.

    But...

    After her hand had stiffened at that moment, she had recovered and behaved as usual. She slowly raised her gaze and said in a calm voice, ¡°Alright.¡±

    Ye Sha was slightly stunned, Jun Wu Xie actually had nothing else to say?

    Only... alright?

 Chapter 2271 - A period of yearsï¼ˆ14ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2271: A period of years£¨14£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Ye Sha still wanted to say something but after being red at by Ye Gu, he finally closed his mouth.

    ¡°In three days, I no longer want to see any Pces rted to the Blood Sacrifice of the Three Realms. Do you understand?¡± Jun Wu Xie said in a sharp tone.

    ¡°Your subordinate obeys!¡± Ye Sha and the others said in unison.

    ¡°In a month¡¯s time, wash the Nine Temples with blood. You may go.¡± Jun Wu Xie waved her hand and dismissed them.

    The three of them immediately retreated.

    Until the three of them had left the main hall, Ye Sha raised his eyebrows and looked puzzled. Ye Mei was by his side red at him in silence.

    ¡°You are really a fool! Why the heck did you have to mention the Rui Lin Army in front of Young Miss!¡± Ye Mei really wanted to p Ye Sha silly.

    Ye Sha looked back at Ye Mei innocently.

    ¡°I... I just thought that Young Miss must be worried about the people of the Lin Pce. It is not safe for the Rui Lin Army to appear in the Middle Realm that was why I thought of informing Young Miss and see if she had any arrangements.¡± Ye Sha really felt that he was innocent, after all, he was truly thinking for her. The Rui Lin Army was extremely important to her and if anything happened to them, then... wouldn¡¯t Young Miss be sad?

    ¡°You really are....¡± Ye Mei red at him hatefully.

    ¡°Both of you should just speak less. If there is any arrangement to be made, Young Miss would decide for herself.¡± Ye Gu who stood by the side let out a sigh.

    Over the past five years, on the surface, it didn¡¯t look as if there was any notable changes in Jun Wu Xie. However, only they knew that, the Young Miss... had changed indeed... Her heart had became colder.

    In those five years, she had never been to any other ce except for the Dark Regions. Ye Sha once asked if they should transmit the news of her being alive to the Lower Realm and she did not have any response. She had changed silently, she only had them in her eyes but this change to them was not something they were very happy to see.

    This should not be part of her growth, but a distorted change that had been forced by the harsh realities that crashed down upon her.

    Everything that happened then, to what depth that blow had triggered, only she herself knew.

    From that day that Jun Wu Yao left, only Ye Mei himself saw the tears of Jun Wu Xie. It was at that moment that he finally understood that she had suffered a great stimtion. Over the following five years, he had never seen a single drop of tear from her, he had never seen the semnce of a smile and her expression was always cold and distant. There was no shred of emotions on her face and it was as if everything in this world could no longer affect her.

    She was alive.

    All just for revenge!

    Revenge on the Upper Realm!

    Ye Sha fell into silence, he has stayed by her side for the longest. The words he had said just now was not because he did not know how she felt but... He really could not bear to see her force herself into such a state and closed everything else away.

    It was not easy for Young Miss to learn to smile, but on that fateful day five years ago, it has robbed her of all her smiles.

    ¡°Ye Gu.¡±

    Suddenly, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s voice sounded from behind and the three of them nced at each other.

    Ye Gu waved his hand and gestured to Ye Sha and Ye Mei to leave first before he turned around to enter the main hall once more.

    ¡°May I know what instructions does Young Miss have?¡± Ye Gu walked into the main hall and knelt down on one knee.

    Sitting on the throne, Jun Wu Xie was stroking the fur of the ck beast.

    ¡°Send people to keep watch. Don¡¯t let... Anything happen to the Rui Lin Army.¡±

 Chapter 2272 - A period of yearsï¼ˆ15ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2272: A period of years£¨15£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Ye Gu was stunned momentarily before a glint of happiness appeared in his eyes. He immediately replied ecstatically, ¡°Your subordinate obeys!¡±

    Jun Wu Xie waved her hand in dismissal.

    ¡°You may go.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Ye Gu immediately retreated.

    Outside the main hall, Ye Sha and Ye Mei did not leave and when they saw Ye Gue out, they immediately went up to him.

    ¡°What did Young Miss say?¡± Ye Sha asked him in an eager tone.

    Ye Gu nced at them before he replied, ¡°Young Miss has asked me to send people to follow the Rui Lin Army. Don¡¯t let anything untoward happen to them.¡±

    The moment he finished his words, the faces of Ye Sha and Ye Mei lit up with joy.

    Sure enough, Jun Wu Xie was not able to ignore the Rui Lin Army. Essentially, there was no change in her nature. In a sense, this could also prove that her change had came about from the situation that made her so indifferent.

    ¡°Why are you two still standing there in a daze for? Hurry up and prepare! We have to destroy all the Pces within three days, don¡¯t pull me down! Bring out the majesty of our Night Regime and let those bastards of the Upper Realm see that with our Dark Regions around, it wouldn¡¯t be so easy to control the Middle Realm!¡± Ye Gu harrumphed coldly as he rolled up his sleeves for battle.

    Five years ago, Jun Wu Xie had followed them back to the Dark Regions and had taken over the entire Night Regime. They had spent five years to conceal their strength and bide their time, it was finally the moment for the Night Regime to unsheathe their swords!

    ¡°Yes!¡± Ye Sha and Ye Mei were extremely motivated and filled with vigour. They had been hiding for so many years and it was time for them to finally show their skills!

    If they did not turn the Middle Realm upside down, then they would not be worthy to be part of the Night Regime!

    Jun Wu Xie gave the Night Regime three days to destroy all the pces for the Blood Sacrifice of the Three Realms. However, in the end, they were extremely motivated and theypleted the task in less than two days. Their speed was incredibly fast that made people¡¯s eyes wide with their jaws open. They not only killed the tens of thousands of guards that were sent from the Upper Realm, there was not one death in the Night Regime. The most they had incurred was some superficial wounds.

    This could be described as a huge victory!

    This raid caused a great uproar in the Middle Realm and all the pces had been razed to the ground, not a single tile was left intact. All the guards from the Upper Realm had been wiped out and those that had the privilege of witnessing the process were even more shocked.

    The dark spirit that was unique to the Dark Regions quickly made people realize that the Dark Regions had came back, the Night Regime was back!

    The moment they struck, the Dark Regions that disappeared for a thousand years had revealed their astounding strength to everyone. In each of their battles, they had neverid their hands on the innocentbourers, their only targets were the people from the Upper Realm and the Nine Temples. Other than their targets, they had not hurt anyone innocent.

    The way they did things was a stark contrast to the cruel means of the Nine Temples. Under the oppressive rule of the Nine Temples, although no one dared to speak out despite their unhappiness, deep in their hearts, they were looking forward to the return of the Dark Regions. They were anticipating the return of the Middle Realm to its peaceful days.

    The Rui Lin Army who had been secretly observing the movements of the Middle Realm had also been shocked by the torrential storm that the Night Regime had kicked up. Towards the battle prowess of the Night Regime, they were full of admiration. After they have received news that the Night Regime was highly likely to be rted to Jun Wu Xie, they were ted and they even began to try and have a ¡°chance encounter¡± with them. However, each time they met, the Night Regime would always leave a river of blood and blow the Pces up before the members of the Rui Lin Army could even get in touch with them. It made the soldiers of the Rui Lin Army so frustrated that they felt as if their intestines had been tied up in knots, they could not wait to catch one person from the Night Regime.

    Heroes of the Night Regime, wait a while more! We have prepared lots of good meat here, let¡¯s chat for a bit!

 Chapter 2273 - A period of yearsï¼ˆ16ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2273: A period of years£¨16£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Unable to catch hold of anyone from the Night Regime, the Rui Lin Army could only helplessly secretly observe the movements of the Night Regime. Over time, they had already figured out the actions of the Night Regime.

    The main target of the Night Regime were those Pces built by the Nine Temples, however, even those that were still being constructed had already been demolished by them over the past two days. Just as the Rui Lin Army had thought that they had missed that ¡®golden opportunity¡¯ to have a chance encounter with them, the Night Regime had already proceeded on to the next step in their ns.

    The Night Regime had already shifted their target and their raids on the various branches of the Nine Temples began. Blood flowed like a river and the strangest thing that happened was that those that had died tragically under the hands of the Night Regime were all mainly Gold Spirits from the Upper Realm. The rest were those traitorous dogs that had defected and had became theckeys of the Upper Realm.

    Those that had survived the bloodbath were those disciples of the Nine Temples that had been forced to obey the Upper Realm. Not one of them had been hurt.

    Such an obvious treatment could be seen by any ordinary person.

    The Night Regime was obviously flushing out anyone from the Upper Realm!

    The Rui Lin Army secretly apuded them, while they tried to track the Night Regime, all they wanted to was to find the opportunity to speak with the people of the Night Regime and check on the whereabouts of their Young Miss.

    Such a scenario of chasing and fleeing the scene had on about for about half a month.

    It wasn¡¯t until a group of the Rui Lin Army that had been staking out at a branch of the Nine Temples had managed to catch the opportunity when the Night Regime carried out their bloodbath. In the midst of the massacre, a group of men from the Rui Lin Army were running towards the Night Regime with excitement.

    After annihting this branch of the Nine Temples, their hands were still stained with fresh blood and as they were preparing to leave, they saw a group of stalwart men dressed simrly in light armour rush towards them with happy smiles on their faces. This scene truly made those cold-blooded killers from the Night Regime stunned silly for a moment.

    These people... Where did theye from?

    Had they been overstimted? Didn¡¯t they see them carry out a massacre? Why were they beaming with smiles?

    That smile made all the members of the Night Regime have goosebumps as they watched the smiling members of the Rui Lin Army approaching, they subconsciously raised the swords in their hands.

    ¡°Stop.¡± A cold voice resounded from within the Night Regime.

    The people of the Night Regime immediately sheathed their swords and stood ramrod straight.

    Ye Sha stepped out with a grim expression as he looked at that group of approaching men from the Rui Lin Army.

    ¡°Big Brother Ye Sha! You are Big Brother Ye Sha! We have met before in the Lower Realm, I am a vanguard of the Rui Lin Army!¡± Staking out here for more than half a month and finally having this chance to contact the Night Regime, that vanguard almost cried out.

    Ye Sha did not say anything but looked coldly at the men before him.

    ¡°Big Brother Ye Sha, we don¡¯t have any other meaning, we only want to ask if Young Miss.. Is she alright?¡± The vanguard was suppressing the excitement in his heart as he looked at Ye Sha with anticipation.

    Over the past five years, everyone in the Rui Lin Army had been most concerned about Jun Wu Xie¡¯s safety, they were willing to stay in the Middle Realm in the hope that they could one day wee Jun Wu Xie and bring her home.

    Ye Sha looked at the faces of the people of the Rui Lin Army that were filled with expectations. Suddenly, he lowered his gaze, turned around and said to the people of the Night Regime: ¡°Go to the next destination.¡±

    After that, he did not look back and left with the Night Regime.

    Everyone in the Rui Lin Army were extremely anxious in their hearts but they could not catch up with the Night Regime and could only watch them leave further and further away.

    For a moment, all of them stood there in a daze.

    Ye Sha did not dare look back and could only let out a sigh helplessly.

    Young Miss, she isn¡¯t alright, but she¡¯s not willing to let you all know...

 Chapter 2274 - Rage (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2274: Rage (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    In the Heavenly Wolf Temple main hall, the atmosphere was extremely stifling. Seated on the throne was no longer the original Heavenly Wolf Temple Lord but a sturdy man that looked to be about thirty five years old. Although his age could not be considered old but the oppressive aura that he exuded made all the elders of the Heavenly Wolf Temple drenched in cold sweat. His expression was extremely gloomy, the angle that his thick brows had twisted into had revealed his utmost disappointment that he was feeling at that moment.

    On both sides of the main hall, the elders of the Heavenly Wolf Temple were trembling as they stood rooted in ce, not daring to even breathe out loud.

    ¡°Who can tell me, what is this all about?¡± The man with the sunken expression narrowed his eyes into a squint as he swept his astute gaze across all the elders, his sombre voice reverberated throughout the hall.

    ¡°Speak!¡± He hollered as he looked at them with a sullen gaze before he smashed his palm against the armrest angrily and it shattered into pieces as the fragments flew across the polished marble floor. As the shattered fragmentsnded on the hard marble floor, the tinkling sound echoed in the silent hall, making it sound especially piercing.

    In the hall, all the elders who once enjoyed a high status in the Nine Temples were trembling as they all immediately went down on their knees and bowed in fear. Their bodies could not stop trembling.

    Five years ago, at the battle at the Cloudy Brook Academy, Ba He and the thousand Gold Spirits that he led werepletely annihted at the summit of Mount Fu Yao. Yet the disciples of the Nine Temples had returned, initially they had thought that they could still shake off the queries of the Upper Realm but they did not expect that the people of the Upper Realm did not even ask them what had happened. Instead, they directly captured all the Nine Temple Lords and sent two powerful men who led arge number of Gold Spirits andpletely took over the power of the Nine Temples.

    It was also from that time that the name of the Nine Temples had became an existence in name only and the Upper Realm hadpletely taken control from within. They were merely puppets and the various elders of the Nine Temples had been reduced to mereckeys that were forced to do their bidding.

    The man who was currently seated on the throne was one of the powerful men sent by the Upper Realm. His strength was tyrannical, even the Gold Spirits had to be extra respectful to him, what more of these elders who had not even stepped into the realm of the Gold Spirit?

    Qiu Yun¡¯s malicious gaze swept over the elders who remained silent out of fear. The dissatisfaction that he felt made his gaze even sharper.

    ¡°It¡¯s really a bunch of waste! All you have to do is to find out the location of the Evil Regions but you can¡¯t even find it. Why do I still need waste like you for!¡±

    One hundred and eight pces had been destroyed in three days and none of the Gold Spirits that were sent had actually made it back alive. All this had actually happened in the Middle Realm, if not for personally seeing the tragic remains of the Gold Spirits, Qiu Yun would never believe that in the weak Middle Realm, there were actually people who could contend against the Gold Spirits from the Upper Realm!

    But yet the impossible had happened right in their faces. Not only had the one hundred and eight pces had been destroyed, just a few days ago, that same force had started their assault on the various branches of the Nine Temples. In less than half a month, the number of casualties that they had suffered was a staggering number and what made Qiu Yun want to vomit blood was that none of the Gold Spirits could escape. It was as if their opponents could easily wring the neck off the Gold Spirits, not one had escaped their tragic fate. All of them had been wiped out, yet most of the original disciples of the Nine Temples had survived!

    From the mouths of the disciples that had survived, the Nine Temples had inferred that the one who had carried out all this was very likely to be the ones who had once stirred up a tumultuous storm in the Middle Realm ¨C the Dark Regions!

 Chapter 2275 - Rage (2ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2275: Rage (2£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The Dark Regions, that powerful organization that once left an indelible mark in the hearts of the people of the Middle Realm. That fiendish army that was led by the Dark Emperor, yet after the fall of the Dark Emperor, they had disappeared silently for a millennial years from people¡¯s sight. When the Upper Realm had sent people to take over the Nine Temples and unify the entire Middle Realm, a purge was made in order to annihte all the forces that might have rebellious thoughts, and the Dark Regions was one of them.

    But no matter if it was the original members of the Nine Temples or the people sent by the Upper Realm, despite conducting a carpet search throughout the Middle Realm for more than half a year, they still could not find a trace of the Dark Regions. As for Qiu Yun and the other strong person, they had actually pegged the strength of the Dark Regions to a force which belonged to the Middle Realm and were not too concerned. In addition, the Dark Regions had disappeared for a thousand years hence they did not think too much of it as they threw away their attention to it at a side.

    How would they have known that after a few years, the Dark Regions would make such a strongeback!

    And the moment they struck out, it had made them suffer such a detrimental loss!

    The Upper Realm did not hesitate to send troops to the Middle Realm, in order to build the one hundred and eight pces necessary for the Blood Sacrifice of the Three Realms. They had spent five years and after seeing thest few pces and array were almost about to bepleted, yet the result was that... the Night Regime had suddenly appeared at this time. Like a p of thunder, Qiu Yun and the others werepletely caught off guard!

    One hundred and eight pces werepletely wiped out in three days. After five years of meticulous nning and preparation, all that was left in the end was only a pile of broken walls!

    The Night Regime spent three days topletely destroy the results that the Upper Realm had spent five years on.

    In such a situation, how could Qiu Yun sit still?

    What was more vexing that made him want to vomit out more blood was that even after the destruction of one hundred and eight pces, the Night Regime was still unsatisfied, and even began to start on the various divisions of the Nine Temples and each time, the Gold Spirits from the Upper Realm had been tragically in with not one left alive!

    Even if Qiu Yun was a fool, he had already seen that the series of actions of the Night Regime was clearly aimed at the Upper Realm. He never imagined that a force that was from such a barrennd such as the Middle Realm had such a terrible force of destruction, and the continuous provocations of Night Regime was clearly pping the face of the Upper Realm!

    Facing Qiu Yun¡¯s anger head on, the elders of the Heavenly Wolf Temple could only bow on the ground silently, quivering in fear.

    The Upper Realm had no prior understanding of the Dark Regions or the Night Regime, so the initial actions of Qiu Yun and the others who did not put the Dark Regions in their eyes had already caused the anxiety of the elders of the Nine Temples. Today, the counterattack of the Night Regime was equivalent to telling everyone in the Middle Realm that...

    The Dark Regions is back, the Night Regime is back!

    No one knew more about the horror of the Dark Regions than the Nine Temples and how terrifying the Night Regime was.

    ¡°Master Qiu Yun...the ce where the Dark Regions is located has been a mystery for the past thousand years. No one has ever stepped into thend of the Dark Regions. Only the people of the Dark Regions know its true location, it is...it is really not us. It¡¯s not that we do not want to but we can¡¯t trace the Dark Regions because the strength of the Night Regime is too strong. Even the Gold Spirits have no way against them. We really do not have the ability to track them...¡± A Heavenly Wolf Temple elder who was faced with the huge pressure said cautiously, full of apprehension. The moment the Night Regime appeared, Qiu Yun had ordered them to follow the Night Regime and find the location of the Dark Regions, but... the Night Regime that was capable of massacring Gold Spirits... how could the disciples of the Nine Temples even catch up with them?

 Chapter 2276 - Rageï¼ˆ3ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2276: Rage£¨3£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Qiu Yun looked coldly at that elder who¡¯s sweat was trickling down like rain, as a malicious glint shed by his eyes.

    ¡°So what you are saying is that we, the elite of the Upper Realm are notparable to the people of the Night Regime?¡± Qiu Yun¡¯s tone was extremely cold.

    That elder quickly replied in defence: ¡°Your subordinate does not mean this! Your subordinate...¡±

    Before the elder could even finish his words, the figure of Qiu Yun disappeared from the throne without a trace. A cold light shed through the hall and in an instant, that eldery in a pool of blood before he could even make any noise. His throat had been cut by a sharp de and his head fell off cleanly.The polished marble floor was instantly stained with fresh crimson blood.

    The dense stench of blood immediately filled the vast hall and all those elders that were kneeling on the ground stared at their colleague that had been beheaded by Qiu Yun in trepidation. The warm blood flowed across the ground, soaking their knees along the way and made their clothes warm and sticky...

    Qiu Yun stood in front of the corpse with a frown filled with disapproval as he held a sharp sword in his hand with the blood still dripping on the floor from the tip of the sword. He casually flicked his wrist and all the fresh blood on the sword fell onto the ground as he sheathed his sword.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care what method you all use, you better find out the next target of their attack or else his fate today would be your fate tomorrow. How could the people of the Upper Realm be discussed by the likes of mere waste like you?!¡± Qiu Yun¡¯s gaze was dripping with cruelty and malevolence. How could Qiu Yun endure being provoked to such an extent by a mere force from the Middle Realm?

    ¡°They are just a bunch of dogs raised by Ye Jue, if you can¡¯t even settle them, what other use do you have? If you can¡¯t even aplish such a small task, it¡¯s useless to leave you with your lives!¡± Qiu Yun sneered as he said that with vindictiveness.

    Be it the Dark Regions or the Night Regime, weren¡¯t they all just Jun Wu Yao¡¯s masterpieces from that year?

    Even Jun Wu Yao had already been captured by them, what kind of tricks could the mere Night Regime pull out?

    Even though he had never put the Night Regime in his eyes, Qiu Yun had beenpletely riled up by the continuous provocations of the Night Regime. He could not smother the mes of rage that had been lit in his heart. If he did not eradicate the entire Night Regime, the hatred in his heart could not be eliminated!

    After saying his piece, Qiu Yun was toozy to even cast a nce at the elders of the Nine Temples as he turned and walked away.

    It was only after he had left the main hall that the elders let out a sigh of relief. Some of the elders who were higher in age even fell onto the ground softly.

    Su Jing Yan who had been kneeling with the others looked at the man who had his head lopped off. His gaze wasplicated. As an elder of the Heavenly Wolf Temple, he had been left behind after the incident at the Cloudy Brook Academy. The people who had participated in it swore not to speak about it but the Upper Realm did not even ask anything. Perhaps in the eyes of the Upper Realm, whether or not the Nine Temples had betrayed them or not, it was not worth their time to even think about it.

    Qiu Yun had given them a death order and if they could not find next target of the Night Regime, he was afraid that Qiu Yun would really do as he said and to kill all the elders of the Heavenly Wolf Temple.

    ¡°Elder Su, you say... Do you think that Master Qiu Yun¡¯s order... Is to settle ounts with the Night Regime?¡± Another elder swallowed his saliva as he looked at Su Jing Yan with query.

    ¡°Naturally.¡± Su Jing Yan retracted his gaze, Qiu Yun was in such a hurry to find the Night Regime. Other than to expunge the humiliation, it was more to satiate the hate that had welled up inside.

    It was just at this time round, the movements of the Night Regime was a little strange. Somehow, Su Jing Yan could not help but the figure of someone who should not appear at all had shed by in his mind.

 Chapter 2277 - Having the Taste of Ones Medicine (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2277: Having the Taste of One¡¯s Medicine (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    When that figure appeared in Su Jing Yan¡¯s mind, even he himself was shocked.

    How could it be her?

    Su Jing Yan felt ridiculous about his own spection as he left. Now that a torrential storm had stirred up in the Middle Realm, the Nine Temples could not even protect themselves. Only by obeying Qiu Yun¡¯s orders could they keep their own people alive, as for everything else, they could only resign it to fate.

    .....

    The Dark Region.

    Ye Sha, Ye Mei and Ye Gu knelt on the floor before Jun Wu Xie on one knee as they reported the results over the past few days.

    ¡°Over the past few days, the Nine Temples had been more vignt and has employed arge force and are searching more thoroughly throughout the Middle Realm. Among the several divisions that have been attacked yesterday, there were some people hidden and it seems that they were trying to follow us.¡± Ye Sha reported in a sombre tone.

    The sharp de that had been asleep for a thousand years, once the Night Regime had unsheathed their swords, tt had caught the people from the Upper Realmpletely off guard. Their appearance was pivotal at such a time and in just half a month¡¯s time, they had unleashed all the bloodlust that had been suppressed for the past millennium.

    Jun Wu Xie was sitting on the throne and stroking the magnificent coat of the ck beast leisurely.

    ¡°They can no longer sit still.¡± Jun Wu Xie slowly lifted her gaze as a cold glint shed by.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Sha nodded his head, it wasn¡¯t something that needed much thought. The arrogance of the Upper Realm would not tolerate such a thing. They were attacked continuously and each time, the casualties were immense and not a living soul was left. Their face had long been swept away, so how could they endure it any longer?

    ¡°Give them a chance.¡± Jun Wu Xie said suddenly.

    A hint of surprise shed by Ye Mei¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Young Miss, do you mean... To let them know of our route?¡± Ye Mei was somewhat uncertain, doing this... Wouldn¡¯t that mean exposing part of Night Regime¡¯s whereabouts?

    She nodded her head slightly.

    ¡°Let them have a taste of their own medicine. It is time to close thes.¡± Jun Wu Xie narrowed her eyes dangerously as a sh of murderous intent streaked by.

    Everything that had happened before was just but an appetizer. The main dish had not been served yet.

    All those people from the Upper Realm, I hope that you can still take whatever ising your way!

    ¡°Yes, your subordinate will go prepare immediately!¡± Ye Mei did not ask any but followed her orders with devotion.

    Over the past five years, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s growth had been silent, even they did not know what was her current strength was. However, with regards to the trust in her, the three of them had never questioned that. This was because... this was the reason that Jun Wu Yao had left them to her in the first ce.

    ¡°Young Miss, your subordinate had a brief contact with the soldiers of the Rui Lin Army today. They asked... If you were safe?¡± Ye Sha who had been deliberating for a long time finally reported everything that he had encountered today. In fact, long before this, each time they had went out for their mission, he had already noticed that there were people who were observing them but they did not have any hostility. He had guessed that the other party was most likely to be the people of the Rui Lin Army which was why he did not dawdle on each time afterpleting a mission. Uponpleting the mission, he would immediately leave with the Night Regime, not wanting to have any contact with the Rui Lin Army.

    However...

    After today¡¯s brief encounter, he had discovered that the Rui Lin Army had never once forgotten Jun Wu Xie. They had been lingering about in the Middle Realm all this while, it seems that it was to find Jun Wu Xie.

    Facing the persistence of the Rui Lin Army, Ye Sha¡¯s heart had softened.

    Jun Wu Xie remained silent, there was not a thread of emotion reflected on her face. She only lowered her gaze and only after long while did she ask, ¡°How did you reply?¡±

    ¡°Your subordinate... did not say anything.¡± Ye Sha replied.

    ¡°That is enough.¡±

 Chapter 2278 - Having the Taste of Oneâ€™s Medicine (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2278: Having the Taste of One¡¯s Medicine (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The elders of the Heavenly Wolf Temple were worried and had stayed up all night and dark circles appeared beneath their eyes. Atst, they had finally received some good news!

    The Night Regime once again struck and this time round, they attacked a division of the Obscure Soul Temple. They had washed the entire ce with blood, however this time round, a Gold Spirit from the Upper Realm had fortunately escaped. Although he was seriously injured, he had managed to pick his life back from death¡¯s door. He had faked his death and while doing that, he had inevitably heard the conversation between the members of the Night Regime. He had heard the next target of their attack ¨C it was a division of the Heavenly Wolf Temple!

    Upon hearing this news, all the elders of the Heavenly Wolf Temple did not dare to hesitate and immediately left to report directly to Qiu Yun.

    After hearing this piece of news, a smile finally broke out on Qiu Yun¡¯s gloomy face. And in that smile, there was a hint of madness.

    ¡°Very good, this can be regarded as the best news in this half a month. Pass my orders, all the disciples of the Heavenly Wolf Temple and the Gold Spirit teams are to convene, and after three days, they are to head to that division of the Heavenly Wolf Temple! I would like to see if those people of the Night Regime are really so formidable! Hmph!¡± Qiu Yun could not wait to kill all the people of the Night Regime. Being barraged by a continuous wave of sneak attacks without knowing where they would strike next, the losses incurred were heavy. What¡¯s more, there was no progress in finding out their next target. If they continued to let the Night Regime go on like this, even if they hadpleted the Blood Sacrifice Array, he was afraid that even the prestige of the Nine Temples in the Middle Realm would all be greatly reduced.

    Qiu Yun did not care for the power of the Nine Temples, but one had to see whom was the owner of the dog that they were beating. After being yed a few times by the Night Regime, he was already filled with murderous aura.

    ¡°Qiu Yun, as for this matter... Do you want to notify Master Nangong?¡± An elder of the Heavenly Wolf Temple asked with apprehension.

    There were two strong men sent by the Upper Realm to the Middle Realm, one of which was Qiu Yun, and the other was Nangong Lie. The strength of the two in the Upper Realm were famed and between the both of them, Nangong Lie has reced one of the top ten masters. Entering the ranks of the top powerhouses, Qiu Yun¡¯s strength was slightly weaker than that of the top ten masters, but he has also managed to condense the spirit ring, and hisbat power was rather remarkable.

    When he heard the name of Nangong Lie, Qiu Yun¡¯s brow could not help but wrinkle.

    Nangong Lie¡¯s position in the Upper Realm was higher than that of his. Although the two were sent together to the Middle Realm but because of the disparity in their strength, Nangong Lie held the reigns of power. On the surface, Qiu Yun was respectful, but in his heart, he was not resigned.

    ¡°There is no need, it is just but a mere Night Regime. Don¡¯t tell me that they have such skills that they would need Brother Nangong and myself to make an appearance? This would really give them a lot of face!¡± Qiu Yun scoffed as he spat his words out coldly.

    Although the Night Regime had been continuously barraging them with surprise attacks, however in the eyes of Qiu Yun, they were just some trifling tricks. If the Night Regime was really capable, why did they not just head directly to kill off the nine Temple Lords? Instead, they had attacked all the minor divisions all around.

    Towards the method of the Night Regime, he had not ced them in his eyes and had naturally not thought much of them.

    ¡°This....¡± That elder still wanted to say something but when he saw that Qiu Yun¡¯s expression had turned a little ugly, he no longer dared to. He could only nervously say: ¡°Master Qiu Yun speaks with reason, no matter how strong the Night Regime is, they are nothingpared to Master Qiu Yun. As long as Master Qiu Yun makes an appearance, getting rid of them would be as simple as stretching a hand out. Those of the Night Regime are definitely not Master Qiu Yun¡¯s opponents.¡±

    Qiu Yun nodded his head with satisfaction, if he could annihte the Night Regime, at least he would have something to ount for when he reported back to the Upper Realm. Otherwise, it would be a huge me to bear for the destruction of all one hundred and eight pces!

 Chapter 2279 - Having the Taste of Ones Medicine (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2279: Having the Taste of One¡¯s Medicine (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    In the span of three days, Qiu Yun had gathered all the forces that he could use. On the third day, early in the morning, they had set of for the target division of the Heavenly Wolf Temple. In order to ensure that the entire Night Regime be annihted, the number of Gold Spirits and disciples of the Nine Temples total almost over ten thousand. These people had infiltrated the city which the Heavenly Wolf Temple was located in. Some hid in various houses while some were secretly observing the movements outside. At this moment, the entire city had been cloaked with a murderous trap.

    Qiu Yun had absolute confidence that as long as the Night Regime stepped into the city, he would definitely get them all!

    At that time, he must let them experience a suffering that was a thousand times worse so that he could vent out all the anger that he had been suppressing over the past few days. He would also pry out the location of the Dark Regions personally from them. Now that Jun Wu Yao was no longer around, the Dark Regions had no one to lead them. Qiu Yun had determined that the recent attacks of the Night Regime was just revenge for Jun Wu Yao and all he needed to do was topletely cut off their path.

    Perhaps....

    After destroying the Dark Regions, he could even carry their heads and bring them over to the Upper Realm and let the former Dark Emperor appreciate the deaths of his subordinates!

    Thinking about this, Qiu Yun¡¯s gaze turned even more malicious.

    No one had realized that at this time, a group of people had rushed to the hillside outside of the city.

    A handsome and extraordinary young man stood in the wind and stared at the city before him. At his side, several other outstanding youths simr in age had on the same astute gaze and watched carefully at all the movements outside the city.

    ¡°Is Old Hu sure that the Night Regime would strike here today?¡± That handsome young man asked with a light frown. He looked to be in his early twenties, he was just at the prime age and although he looked young and had very little traces of vicissitudes on his face, he gave people a very strong sense of reliability.

    ¡°Old Hu¡¯s words should be correct. When the Night Regime raided the division of the Nine Temples, one Gold Spirit had escaped. He was hidden then and had also heard the words exchanged between the Night Regime. Their next target is this division.¡± Another youth who stood by his side nodded and replied in a gentle tone while lifting up the fingertips slightly as a crystal clear butterflynded on them.

    ¡°Hell Butterfly has already detected arge number of Gold Spirits hidden in the city. It seems that those people had also received the news and n to ambush the Night Regime.¡± That gentle youth slowly raised the hand and that beautiful Hell Butterfly fluttered away.

    Just as the few youths began discussing, a man wearing a light armour strode over. His face was cold and aloof, his stature towering and he exuded the fortitude that was unique to a soldier.

    ¡°Master Qiao, Master Rong, the team is all prepared and ready tounch the attack at any time.¡± That man said coldly, there was a Qilin emblem engraved on his light armour. This emblem represented the strongest army in the Lower Realm ¨C the Rui Lin Army!

    And this person was not just anyone but the Great General of the Rui Lin Army ¨C Long Qi!

    The five youths standing before him were still a group of high-spirited teenagers five years ago and had fought alongside with Jun Wu Xie but they were yed by fate and were separated. On this day today, they had been reunited here to find theirpanion who had been missing for so many years!

    ¡°Big Brother Long, let everyone be prepared, the Nine Temples has assembled arge force and are waiting in ambush. The Night Regime may be likely to suffer and it will be our turn to strike at that time.¡± Qiao Chu said with a hearty smile on his face, but it no longer had any tinge of immaturity in it.

 Chapter 2280 - Having the Taste of Oneâ€™s Medicine (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2280: Having the Taste of One¡¯s Medicine (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Long Qi nodded slightly as his gaze fell to the few youths around Qiao Chu.

    Hua Yan, Rong Ruo, Fan Zhuo, and Fei Yan were once thepanions who walked alongside Jun Wu Xie. Over the past five years, unable to attain any news of Jun Wu Xie, these five youths had smothered themselves with self me.

    If they had been in the Middle Realm then, if they had not returned to the Lower Realm they be able to apany Jun Wu Xie and face all the dangers together?

    They could not imagine how Jun Wu Xie would be after experiencing Jun Wu Yao¡¯s departure and how she would be bearing the burden of the Ren Huang¡¯s death...

    That year after the bloody battle, Fei Yan and Qu Ling Yue had returned with the Spirit Jade Pce Lord and Su Ya as well as the survivors of the Spirit Jade Pce.

    But at the same time, they also received a devastating piece of news!

    Yan Bu Gui had perished...

    The man who once rescued them from the abyss of death, like a father and a teacher to them had died silently in the deste mountainside of the Middle Realm. In order to protect his beloved woman, he gave his life up in exchange.

    This news delivered a great blow to them and for a long time, they were maddened with rage and wanted to rush to the Middle Realm to recover the blood debt but they were forcibly stopped by Jun Xian.

    Their Master had fallen, theirpanion disappeared. The pain that they suffered was unbearable and in a short span of one month, they had lost weight as they delved themselves into a bout of relentless cultivation. If they could, they were even willing to give up their lives in exchange for strength so that they could exact revenge for Yan Bu Gui and bring Jun Wu Xie back.

    In the span of five years, for others it may seem long but for them who had worked hard day and night, how much they had experienced, even Long Qi was unable to determine that. He only knew for certain that these five years had brought about a huge change in them.

    For them, to be able to cultivate in the Spirit World was the most precious treasure they had attained in this life.

    ¡°Maybe we can get some news of Little Xie from the Night Regime.¡± Qiao Chu turned his head and looked at the city which looked peaceful in the surface but it would not be too long before it will turn into a river of blood.

    Five years....

    Where did that little girl hide to and why was she so reluctant to meet with them?

    Even though their search had always came back with fruitless results, they did not believe that she had died. How could such an outstanding littless perish so easily in the hands of the Upper Realm? They did not believe it, even if you beat them to death, they would never believe it.

    During these five years, from the initial search to the subsequent cultivation, they had always firmly believed that Jun Wu Xie was alive. They firmly believed that she must have had her own reasons that had dyed her return to the Lower Realm. They continued to cultivate and made themselves stronger, relentlessly pursuing the power that could be her strength when they meet again that one day.

    They did not ever want to lose anyone in desperation and despair due to theirck of power!

    ¡°Rest assured, that little devil is definitely living well. Hadn¡¯t the people of the Rui Lin Army mentioned before that they had seen Ye Sha? Since Ye Sha is alive, then that means that Little Xie is definitely still alive!¡± Fei Yan raised his hands and patted Qiao Chu¡¯s shoulder, although he wasforting Qiao Chu, it seemed more as if he wasforting himself. Five long years had passed and Fei Yan¡¯s appearance had undergone some subtle changes. The once feminine features were gone and no one longer mistook him for a woman.

 Chapter 2281 - Having the Taste of Oneâ€™s Medicineï¼ˆ5ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2281: Having the Taste of One¡¯s Medicine£¨5£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why but I¡¯ve always felt that the exposure of the Night Regime¡¯s route doesn¡¯t seem quite right.¡± Fan Zhuo narrowed his eyes as he said in contemtion. He had always been one with an acute mind and after hearing the news of the raid this time round, he had always felt that the negligence of the Night Regime seems to be somewhat abnormal.

    He did not believe that with their strength that could easily kill a Gold Spirit in seconds would ¡®identally¡¯ let one go. Moreover, to actually expose their next target so ¡®inevitably¡¯ to the opponent.

    All these...

    Seemed too much to be a coincidence. He always thought that this time round, it was as if someone had once used this method to deal with an opponent.

    The mantis stalks the cicada, unaware of the oriole behind. <sup>1</sup>

    This style looked too simr to that person¡¯s!

    ¡°You mean that... The Night Regime had deliberately...?¡± Hua Yao raised his eyebrows slightly, although his eyes did not reveal a trace of surprise, it was as if Fan Zhuo¡¯s words were what he had thought.

    ¡°Do you feel the same?¡± Fan Zhuo immediately realised that Hua Yao¡¯s thought was probably the same as his.

    Hua Yao nodded his head slightly.

    ¡°This is really her style, isn¡¯t it? Deliberately revealing ws to let the opponent think that they can seed. Everything thrown out front is just a bait. She then just tramples them ruthlessly from behind.¡± Hua Yao¡¯s gaze became incredibly gentle, seemingly lost in the memories of the past.

    After Rong Ruo, Fei Yan and Qiao Chu heard the words exchanged between Hua Yao and Fan Zhuo, they immediately looked at each other. They saw a thread of hope and joy in each other¡¯s eyes.

    The style of doing things was too simr to that person¡¯s and they had seen their opponents nted in these traps countless times.

    For them who had been deeply involved and had personally participated in such schemes, they only felt nostalgia.

    It had been five years... Would they really meet again?

    ¡°Somehow, I¡¯m already filled with expectations and can¡¯t wait for the Night Regime to arrive. Qiao Chu¡¯s face lit up with a smile, a smile which was sincere and his heart was beating furiously. Hope and anticipation had already filled the hearts of the five of them.

    What they had been waiting for and looking forward to... today they would be finally able to fulfill it!

    Long Qi looked at the subtle changes in the expressions of Qiao Chu and the others. He could no longer remember how long the five of them had shown such a carefree smile. Looking at their smiles, it seemed as if it had stirred up something from within him as well as his eyes looked gently upon thends not far from them. Suddenly, he saw a group of men, cloaked in ck, riding on ck horses and entering the city!

    There were not many people in that group, only a few dozens and this was the same number of people which the Night Regime had for each raid!

    ¡°They are here!¡± Long Qi suppressed the excitement in his heart as he said to them.

    Qiao Chu and the rest immediately snapped back to reality and immediately turned to look at the team of men on horseback who were gradually entering the city.

    Fire ignited in the eyes of the five of them!

    Rong Ruo raised his hand and said, ¡°Everyone, get ready!¡±

    Behind them, there were tens of thousands of soldiers donned in light armour. All of them were soldiers from the Rui Lin Army and had came from the Lower Realm. This time, they had came together with Long Qi, Qiao Chu and the others and their goal was to wee their Young Miss home!

    A gust of wind whizzed past and everybody¡¯s eyes were focused on the men on horseback that had just entered the city. Each step those horses made felt like they were trampling on their hearts.

    Clop clop clop...

 Chapter 2282 - To catch a turtle in a jar (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2282: To catch a turtle in a jar (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    When the people of the Night Regime stepped into the city, the vast streets were empty and not a figure could be found. Everything was strangely quiet.

    Ye Sha narrowed his eyes and looked at the strange atmosphere around him. He secretly made a sign to hispanions behind him and the members of the Night Regime immediately pulled the reins. They went into a formation and formed a circle as they carefully observed the situation around them.

    The next moment, the city gates suddenly mmed shut!

    That thunderous sound echoed under the silent skies!

    Outside the city gates, Qiao Chu and the others who had came with their teams had yet to enter the city and was directly blocked from the sudden closure of the gates.

    ¡°Damn it! So there was an ambush after all!¡± Fei Yan cursed out with rage when the city gates suddenly mmed shut.

    The huge city gates had cut off their connection with the Night Regime who had been isted from within.

    ¡°Break this door down for me!¡± Qiao Chu immediately dismounted his horse and the me Dragon Gauntlets appeared on both his hands as a scorching me lit up before him.

    In the city, Ye Sha and his men were vignt as they stood and scanned the surroundings. The next second, countless figures from all over the city poured out as tens of thousands surrounded them in the blink of an eye!

    Qiu Yun walked slowly into the encirclement with his hands behind him, each and every step was filled with arrogance.

    ¡°Dark Regions? Night Regime? Oh... It¡¯s really a bunch of sly mice. And here I thought how great the Night Regime was but looking at the lot of you now, it¡¯s just a bunch of wastes that only dare to imitate the dog and steal chickens.¡± Qiu Yun raised his eyebrows slightly as he looked at the members of the Night Regime had been thoroughly surrounded. His arrogant gaze swept over them with undisguised contempt. It was as if those standing before him were not a group of people but were just some dogs that were not worth mentioning.

    Ye Sha remained silent as he looked at Qiu Yun. He was not at all affected by the words of Qiu Yun, he only secretly signalled to the others of the Night Regime as they gradually narrowed the distance between them, as they stood in a defensive stance, preventing the enemy from any sudden attacks.

    ¡°Why so silent? Not going to say anything anymore? Don¡¯t you like to destroy things? You have already destroyed more than a hundred pces and raided the various divisions of the Nine Temples. Did you really think yourselves as omnipotent and invincible? Well, I would like to see today, how great your skills are and see if you are able to leave this ce alive.¡± Qiu Yun¡¯s lips curled up into a sneer, the chaos that the Night Regime had ensued hadpletely aroused all the anger in his heart. Today¡¯s action which he had employed an overwhelming manpower was just to let this bunch of wastes know that their trifle actions were nothing in his eyes!

    What about the Dark Regions? That¡¯s all there is to the Dark Emperor¡¯s power!

    They were merely just a circus act from the Middle Realm and could not enter the eyes of the Upper Realm!

    The atmosphere in the entire city had became extremely stifling at this moment. Qiu Yun had mobilised a huge force of Gold Spirits from the Upper Realm and in addition, there were also the elite disciples from the Heavenly Wolf Temple and the Obscure Soul Temple which had exceeded ten thousand. To have over ten thousand people surround a few dozen, even though the Night Regime were the very people who had quaked the entire Middle Realm but it was still difficult to contend against such a huge number of people. Facing such a staggering number of enemies, it would be a battle of attrition and would wear them out!

    Qiu Yun was not in a hurry to send the Night Regime to hell, the past half month, the shame he had suffered would be paid back a thousand times today!

 Chapter 2283 - To catch a turtle in a jar (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2283: To catch a turtle in a jar (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Dark Regions, Dark Emperor.

    A cold glint shed by Qiu Yun¡¯s eyes. When Jun Wu Yao was still in the Upper Realm, Qiu Yun was just but an exponent with a little reputation. He was still not that famous then and had yet caught the attention of that person. At that time, he was focused solely on climbing up. He did not hesitate to hug the thighs of those Top Ten Experts as he ttered and fawned over them just to get acknowledged. However, he still remembered back when his identity still did not amount to much, while he had been bitterly waiting for that person¡¯s nce, Jun Wu Yao had already been one of the top-ranked experts who had been greatly valued by the Upper Realm.

    However, this top-ranked expert had casually dismissed the invitation of that person¡¯s without any regards. Jun Wu Yao¡¯s arrogance had made Qiu Yun extremely jealous all this while.

    Until Jun Wu Yao had been captured once again, Qiu Yun¡¯s hatred did not diminish one bit.

    The moment he found out that the Night Regime was founded by Jun Wu Yao, the fire that had been suppressed for a long time in the deepest recesses of his heart had once again been ignited.

    He was clearly a prisoner of the Upper Realm and had clearly lost his freedom but the power that he had left behind in the Middle Realm had stood in opposition and went against him!

    The viciousness in Qiu Yun¡¯s eyes was getting stronger and stronger, and in his mind, there were no less than a hundred ways to send the Night Regime to the depths of hell. After that, he would tell Jun Wu Yao all his deeds and let him know that the powers that he had once created with his own hands had been uprooted by him and those that had sworn allegiance to Jun Wu Yao had all died without a ce for burial!

    The distorted and twisted anticipation made his expression even more malevolent, and the continuous provocations of the Night Regime had made him unable to endure it any more.

    They were just at a group of stray dogs, how did they dare to mess things up?

    The atmosphere was extremely tense, Su Jing Yan who was standing with the Nine Temples looked at the scene before him and his mood had hit rock bottom.

    In actual fact, at the moment when the Night Regime appeared, a majority of the people from the Nine Temples was filled with expectations. They had been forced to obey the Upper Realm but the brutal means of the Upper Realm had made them prostrate with fear. They had no means to resist and had fallen into despair. The appearance of the Night Regime was thest sliver of hope for them.

    Even at the moment when they had received the news that the Night Regime had destroyed the pce, Su Jing Yan was ecstatic in his heart, and could not help but look forward to the moment when the Night Regime would wipe out Qiu Yun and his men...

    Although it was thest sliver of hope in his heart, the situation before him made his mood extremely sombre.

    Looking at over ten thousand men surrounding the group of people from the Night Regime, Su Jing Yan was sullen and felt extremely stifled.

    The Night Regime could be said to be the top force in the Middle Realm. Whether it was the time when the Dark Emperor ruled or after the Dark Emperor had left, they had never once lost that sense of oppression that their presence had brought forth. But looking at the way things were unfolding now, the Night Regime were currently trapped in Qiu Yun¡¯s ambush. Su Jing Yan¡¯s gaze subconsciously fell onto the members of the Night Regime who were surrounded.

    Although they were obviously in a dire situation, however he could not see a trace of fear nor panic on Ye Sha¡¯s face. Each and every member sat on their ck horses ramrod straight, their expressions grave and stern as if they were sculpted from a stone and had no emotions.

    Even though they were now forced to obey the Upper Realm, Su Jing Yan had to salute in his heart at the calmness of the members of the Night Regime. This mighty force that had once shocked the Middle Realm and had an unparalleled reputation, it was just that...

    Su Jing Yan¡¯s gaze swept over to Qiu Yun¡¯s face which was showing a wretched and sinister expression. Early this morning, Qiu Yun had already prepared the ambush and waited for the Night Regime to show up. Now that they were surrounded by more than ten thousand people and they had only a few dozen members, this situation looked extremely precarious and difficult to turn around.

 Chapter 2284 - To catch a turtle in a jar (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2284: To catch a turtle in a jar (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Thinking of this, Su Jing Yan couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous for the Night Regime. From the bottom of his heart, he did not want Qiu Yun¡¯s n to seed. Although he was in no position to choose because if the Nine Temples had just a little resistance or disrespect, then the Nine Temple Lords who had been captured by the Upper Realm would be sent to death.

    It was precisely because of the vicious means of the Upper Realm that the Nine Temples did not dare to speak out. They could ignore their own life and death but they could not let their own Temple Lords be killed because of their own actions.

    At this moment, Su Jing Yan prayed hard for a miracle to happen just like five years ago at the Cloudy Brook Academy. There was a person that had appeared and reversed the entire situation!

    ¡°You say, how should I dispose the lot of you? Should I break your hands and legs them throw you into the snake pit? Or should I crush each bone in your body and throw you on the ground like a heap of mud? Or perhaps... I could bring your heads back to the Upper Realm and send them to the Dark Emperor and let him appreciate and see the end of you dogs?¡± Qiu Yun said maliciously.

    However, there was still no action from Ye Sha and the rest. They only stared at everything around them indifferently with their cold gaze. It was as if Qiu Yun¡¯s words were just passing words that have been blown away by the wind and had not even entered their ears.

    The indifference of the Night Regime further provoked Qiu Yun¡¯s unhappiness and malevolence.

    It was this very look!

    Qiu Yun could not help but clench both hands into tight fists, the indifference of Ye Sha and the others had made him think of Jun Wu Yao.

    The Jun Wu Yao of that year was also like this. When Qiu Yun tried to please him, he still remained detached and aloof. He did not put Qiu Yun in his eyes at all and it was as if Qiu Yun was a sad joke!

    But now, things were different.

    He was no longer the weak man of the past and Jun Wu Yao had lost all his former glory and was only a prisoner!

    So what if Jun Wu Yao was strong? If he had anyone to me, it had to be himself who was the sacrifice that was necessary for the Blood Sacrifice of the Three Realms. No matter how strong he was, could be make the entire Upper Realm his enemy?

    A vicious smile spread across Qiu Yun¡¯s face as he raised his gaze and looked at Ye Sha and his men that stood before him. He did not need to worry that they would escape nor worry that there would be reinforcements. No matter how strong the Night Regime was, they were simply a group of wastes from the Middle Realm and here today with him, he had over ten thousand men with thousands of Gold Spirits. Today, even if they had been given wings, they couldn¡¯t fly away!

    ¡°It¡¯s really people of Ye Jue that fe, even the arrogance is the same. It¡¯s such a pity though, he has now became a prisoner, what Dark Emperor... it¡¯s all so ridiculous, how can he be worthy of the title ¡®Emperor¡¯? He¡¯s just an imbecile who doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for him! The Lord is willing to keep his dog life till now only because he is still somewhat useful. And the lot of you here will soon get the punishment you deserve, perhaps you can take the first step into hell and pave the way for your dog of a master!¡± Qiu Yun spat out vindictively and the maliciousness in his gaze was undisguised.

    In that moment, Ye Sha and the rest suddenly pulled their swords out as a trace of anger could finally be seen on his cold face!

    ¡°If you dare to tarnish Lord Jue¡¯s name half a word more, I would dismember your body into a million pieces!¡± Ye Sha narrowed his eyes dangerously as he warned in a cold tone!

 Chapter 2285 - Return of the Kingï¼ˆ1ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2285: Return of the King£¨1£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Huh? Did I hear wrong? You said that you....want to dismember my body into a million pieces?¡± A trace of surprise shed by Qui Yun¡¯s face before he startedughing out loud as if he had heard the most ridiculous joke. In a taunting stance, he stretched both hands out and looked at Ye Sha as he said in an unbelievable manner: ¡°And how are you going to do that? With just the few of you here? Let¡¯s not talk about my force of ten thousand men, even if they do not do anything, I can just simply kill off each of you one by one! The ones who would be dismembered into a million pieces would be you guys... don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    Qiu Yun swept his gaze across the men behind him and raised his eyebrow as he said in contempt : ¡°What? You can¡¯t tolerate other people speaking bad of Ye Jue, is it? Is he so sacred and invible in your hearts? It¡¯s a pity...such a pity...¡±

    He lowered his hands slowly as he looked at Ye Sha and his men and said, ¡°That strong and powerful Dark Emperor in your hearts is now living like a dog, locked up in the dungeon, bound by the Soul Binding Chains. Do you want me to tell you how pathetic he is right now? Dark Emperor...haha..he is now just amb waiting to be ughtered, so what if I said that he is an imbecile? Not only is he one, he¡¯s also a piece of trash! Even if I trample him in mud, what can you do to me?¡±

    Qiu Yun spoke callously, unafraid of anything, he did not believe that the people before him could do anything to him.

    Towards the envy and jealousy he felt towards Jun Wu Yao, he had no qualms about the world knowing about the miserable state he was now in. He wanted everyone to know that the once mighty Ye Jue had now been reduced to a pathetic worm who did not even have the freedom of his own body.

    The eyes of Ye Sha turned extremely cold as a strong killing intent stirred from the depths of his eyes. In the Night Regime, there was an irondw ¨C no one was allowed to insult Jun Wu Yao at all, or else the Night Regime would definitely give it their all and kill that person without scruples!

    ¡°Those who insult the Lord, die.¡± Ye Sha said coldly.

    Qiu Yun scoffed as he looked at them struggling in futile, stubbornly acting all calm and unperturbed without any shred of apprehension.

    ¡°Die? Well, I¡¯m standing right in front of now. I would like to have a look and see what kind of abilities you have to kill me!¡±

    ¡°Did you really think that no one has the ability to kill you?¡± Suddenly, a cold voice sounded above everyone!

    The moment that voice rang out, Qiu Yun¡¯s expression changed slightly. He raised his head subconsciously and the moment he looked up, he saw a figure d in silver proudly standing in mid air!

    A beautiful countenance that could bring down cities suddenly appeared in front of everyone and no one had noticed when this slender figure that was standing in the air had actually appeared!

    She had appeared without any sound, even one as powerful as Qiu Yun had not even noticed it!

    When that familiar figure entered Su Jing Yan¡¯s vision, it was as if he had been struck by a thunderbolt and he stood rooted in ce as his whole body started to tremble uncontrobly!

    Silver armour, a pair of silvery white wings and that stunning countenance that could bring down cities... It was exactly like five years ago, in the midst of Cloudy Brook Academy, the very person who had once created that miracle!

    She was still alive...

    She was still alive!

    Su Jing Yan¡¯s breathing stopped for a second as he stared at that figure standing proudly in mid air.

    It was so ethereal yet so powerful,pared to five years ago, that face now had less of na?vet¨¦ and it and had a more cool edge to it!

 Chapter 2286 - Return of the King (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2286: Return of the King (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie!

    That was actually Jun Wu Xie!

    Even in his dreams, Su Jing Yan did not even think that Jun Wu Xie would appear here in such a manner!

    Back then when the Dark Emperor had been captured, Su Jing Yan had thought that Jun Wu Xie must have suffered devastatingly from their malicious scheme. Who would have thought.... That she was still alive...

    Qiu Yun furrowed his brows as he looked at that stunning woman in the air. She was so beautiful that it even shocked Qiu Yun. Her outstanding features were exquisite and perfect, it was as if she was Heaven¡¯s proudest piece of work. Not a bit of imperfection could be seen and as the wind blew her long ck hair, against the contrast of the silver armour it was extremely alluring. That pair of cold eyes was like the bottomless coldke, chilling to the extreme.

    Such a captivating beauty yet so cold.

    Qiu Yun finally regained his senses from her mesmerizing appearance but he did not neglect the powerful aura that she was exuding. Even if they were separated by a certain distance, but the aura she exuded was like a wall of wind that could not be seen.

    Qiu Yun naturally knew of his strength amongst the powers of the Upper Realm, second only to the Top Ten Experts but yet before Jun Wu Xie had struck out, he already felt that it was as if there was a huge stone pressing down on his chest.

    That overwhelming sense of oppression vividly reminded him of someone from the Upper Realm.

    However, as soon as this thought emerged, it was immediately swept out of his mind.

    She was only a woman from the lesser realm! How could she bepared to the likes of that person?

    ¡°Who are you?!¡± Qiu Yun took in a deep breath as he forcibly suppressed the uneasiness in his heart. The sudden appearance of this woman had given him an ominous premonition.

    Jun Wu Xie stood in the wind and looked down at the crowd beneath her. Her wless face seemed to have been encased in ayer of ice and froze off all the emotions. She did not say anything and only looked coldly at Qiu Yun who looked extremely ill at ease. That gaze of hers was as if she was looking at a dead person.

    Ye Sha and his men immediately dismounted their horses as they uniformly got down on one knee and showed their utmost respect to Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Your subordinate greets Young Miss.¡±

    ¡°Young Miss? What Young Miss? Who are you exactly! Are you also from the Dark Regions?¡± Qiu Yun was startled from the manner of interaction between the Night Regime and Jun Wu Xie. From the attitude that they had portrayed, it could be seen that the status of Jun Wu Xie in the Dark Regions was not low.

    This woman, what was her rtionship with Jun Wu Yao?

    The anxiety in Qiu Yun¡¯s heart was getting stronger and stronger.

    Su Jing Yan looked at everything that unfolded before him in bewilderment. At that time when he had realized the rtionship between Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao, he knew that Jun Wu Xie would have some contact with the Night Regime. However at that time, the feeling that she had given him waspletely different from today. That immense power that reigned above everything was apparent, she did not even need to do anything and he could already feel that oppressive pressure. It was not visible to the eyes but it made everyone¡¯s breathing erratic and slow.

    In such a situation, he had only felt it from Jun Wu Yao and not even Qiu Yun or Nangong Lie gave him such a feeling.

    Was this really that same deste girl?

    Su Jing Yan even suspected that if not for her appearance that didn¡¯t change much, he would have thought that he had recognized the wrong person.

    Over the past five years, what had happened to Jun Wu Xie?

    How could she have changed so much?

 Chapter 2287 - Return of the King (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2287: Return of the King (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°There is no need to tell a dead person who I am.¡± Jun Wu Xie said slowly and yet the words that she said were cold to the extreme.

    Her words made Qiu Yun¡¯s face change immediately.

    ¡°What do you mean? Did you really think that just relying on you, you¡¯ll be able to kill me?¡± Qiu Yun suppressed the uneasiness in his heart as he acted calm on the surface as he looked at her.

    The silver wings behind Jun Wu Xie was slowly moving and beneath the silver wings was a trace of wind and using them, she slowly walked down as if she was descending a flight of invisible steps.

    The whole city was thrown into a state of silence as everyone¡¯s eyes were concentrated on Jun Wu Xie at this moment.

    From mid air, the woman who suddenly appeared descended from the sky like a Goddess. No one could pull their gazes away as that beautiful countenance paired with the valiant silver armour had a domineering air to it.

    Amongst the disciples of the Nine Temples present, there were many who had participated in the battle of the Cloudy Brook Academy five years ago. At that time, they had all witnessed the tenacity and wisdom of that young girl but yet the one that stood before them today had made them realize that her reappearance had made them feel awe and respect from the depths of the heart which had never disappeared.

    No one would ever have thought that in a span of five years when she appeared once again, her entire temperament had undergone aplete change. In the past, she was only cold and detached and people only felt appreciation. Yet now, it made people feel fear and reverence.

    When her feet touched the ground, the silver wings behind her started to dissipate as specks of light gathered on the armour behind her andpletely disappeared.

    Everybody within the city seemed to be entranced by every move of hers, not willing to pull their gazes away. In their hearts, there seemed to be a huge stone pressing upon it and no one dared to speak. Even those Gold Spirits who were usually arrogant had remained silent and as their strength was stronger than those from the Nine Temples, they could sense that Jun Wu Xie was extremely powerful.

    ¡°Killing you isn¡¯t that big of a deal.¡± After Jun Wu Xie had descended on the sky, her cold gaze casually swept over Qiu Yun¡¯s body and the chill in her eyes seemed to be able to freeze the blood of a person immediately!

    Qiu Yun shuddered just from a sweep of her gaze, he was like a person who had been grasped by his throat and he could not help but feel his body go cold.

    With the narrowed distance between Jun Wu Xie and Qiu Yun, he could feel her power more clearly. However despite this, he felt even more unbelievable because he realized that he could not even determine her strength!

    How could this be?!

    Qiu Yun was extremely shocked by his own discovery. Initially, he had thought that Jun Wu Xie could be one of the strong experts from the Dark Regions and would have a decent strength but when he really felt her strength from a closer perspective, the uneasiness in his heart could no longer be suppressed and spilled out like water out of a broken dam!

    He could not perceive the exact power of Jun Wu Xie but he could feel the pervasive pressure that was suffocating.

    Such a situation was absolutely impossible if the person was weaker orparable to him. There could only be one exnation for this!

    The strength of Jun Wu Xie was far above his!

    As soon as this thought emerged in his mind, he was so shocked by that he was drenched in cold sweat. Never would he ever have imagined that this young woman in front of him would actually be much more powerful than him!

 Chapter 2288 - Return of the King (4ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2288: Return of the King (4£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    How could this be?!

    Qiu Yun was stiff and he looked at her face in a daze as inexplicable fear started to radiate from within and spread throughout his entire body.

    He stepped back subconsciously as his face paled with shock. He stared at her and under the pressure of immense fear, he still pretended to say in a calm manner: ¡°Kill me? Well, we still have to see if you have this ability! People! Capture this woman and the Night Regime for me!¡±

    He did not believe that Jun Wu Xie was really strong enough to contend with those Top Ten Experts from the Upper Realm!

    Qiu Yun¡¯s voice broke the strange silence in the city in an instant. The people who stood by the side finally snapped back to their senses and immediately followed Qiu Yun¡¯smand and they unsheathed their swords and rushed towards Jun Wu Xie!

    Su Jing Yan recovered from his shock and had realized that the people whom Qiu Yun had brought along were actually rushing towards Jun Wu Xie. For a moment, he couldn¡¯t care about which side they belonged to but only felt worried for her. Although she seemed a lot stronger than before but no matter what, it was only a span of five years. How much change could that bring? Qiu Yun brought a lot of people along with him and just based on the staggering number of Gold Spirits, they were far more than that of the Cloudy Brook Academy then. Being besieged from all sides by so many Gold Spirits, he was afraid that she would suffer tremendously!

    Just as he was worried about her, he suddenly discovered that those people from the Night Regime who stood behind her were extremely calm and not a trace of panic could be seen on their faces. For a moment, he even thought that they looked as if they had no intention to fight...

    What was going on?

    Those people of the Night Regime... had no intention to help her?

    Before he could fathom what was going on, countless vines suddenly emerged from thend beneath their feet!

    The vines that suddenly emerged seemed to have their own consciousness as they crept up the calves of everyone at an extraordinary fast speed and in the blink of an eye, they had locked each and every single person¡¯s movements!

    This was simply something that was impossible!

    Qiu Yun who was waiting for Jun Wu Xie to be besieged from all sides was shocked to discover that the people he brought were all trapped as their limbs had been tightly secured by emerald green vines. It was as if each and every one of them were frozen in ce as they were stopped and could no longer move an inch!

    In the vast city, everyone but the Night Regime and Jun Wu Xie were all tightly bounded by the green vines. Those vines that looked soft and fragile had even bound those Gold Spirits and all those sword intent from before had already been covered by the green.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at everything before her calmly as she raised her hand slightly. It was only at this moment that people had noticed the peculiarity of the armour on her hand. No one knew when it had extended and turned into countless small vines, each vine was as thin as a strand of hair and were linked from her fingertips to the soil beneath her feet.

    Qiu Yun¡¯s eyes widened as he looked at her incredulously. Even if one used their toes to think, those vines that suddenly appeared were definitely what she did!

    How did she... achieve such a feat?

    Qiu Yun who was simrly bound by the vines could not move at all.

 Chapter 2289 - Return of the King (5ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2289: Return of the King (5£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Qiu Yun simply could not believe that his strength which was only after the Top Ten Experts in the Upper Realm would actually be restricted by these frail looking vines. But no matter how much spirit energy he used to attack, he could not break any of them!

    How were these vines? These were clearly something monstrous that¡¯s way more tenacious than the Soul Binding Chains!

    ¡°Did you think that with ten thousand people, I would have no way to deal with you?¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s cold voice resounded out at this moment and the moment her voice was introduced into his ear, it was as if he had stepped into a nightmare and his body quaked!

    He raised his gaze and looked at that silver figure which was slowly approaching him. His heart started to beat wildly, as if it would jump out of his throat the very next second.

    ¡°Killing you, has always been.... a very simple thing.¡± Jun Wu Xie raised her gaze and slowly walked towards Qiu Yun. For each step she took, wherever her figure passed, those were bound by the vines gave out a cry of despair. The vines wrapped around those people seemed to have turned into sharp steel wires which suddenly tightened and the people were bound were cut into countless pieces of meat in an instant! Even their bones weren¡¯t spared!

    Snap!

    It was a scene of gore and carnage behind her as those who were bound by the vines were like blossoming flowers of blood, blooming behind her. Hot blood sshed, mixed with minced meat and broken bones as they fell onto the ground and very soon, a dense stench of fresh blood permeated the air.

    The bloodbath behind her formed a trail of blood along the path that she had walked, and it became a long red carpet and followed each and every step of hers, that garish red was a startling symbol of death.

    Let¡¯s not say those disciples of the Nine Temples, even those Gold Spirits who were bound by those strange vines had died without aplete corpse and they could not even make the slightest resistance.

    Qiu Yun¡¯s eyes widened in horror. He had never felt fear like this before and the moment he looked at her eyes, he realized that they did not resemble a person but that it was as if that was a devil that had crawled up from hell that would leave nothing alive in its path, not even chicken and dogs!

    ¡°Don¡¯t... Don¡¯te over!!¡± For the very first time in his life, he felt theing of death and he could no longer maintain the fa?ade of calmness on his face. He screamed out in trepidation as tears welled up in his eyes as he moured in panic. There was an no longer any arrogance and smugness from before.

    Qiu Yun¡¯s screams echoed into the sky above the city and in the midst of the retching smell of blood, he watched on helplessly as he saw Jun Wu Xie approach him step by step. Each step she took felt like she was stepping on his heart and he felt a sharp pain in his chest.

    At this moment, in the eyes of Qiu Yun, Jun Wu Xie was no longer a human being. Before she had even really made her move, she had only used some vines casually and it had already washed the city in blood. Thousands of Gold Spirits had died so easily, the strength of Jun Wu Xie had already exceeded Qiu Yun¡¯s prediction. Let alone him, even if the Top Ten Masters of the Upper Realm came, they would not be able to gain any advantage at all!

    This was simply a one-sided massacre! Even if you beat Qiu Yun to death, he would never ever have thought that the trap that he had set up for the Night Regime was actually sending himself directly to the devil!

    He had no idea who Jun Wu Xie was. How did such a person that had never appeared in the Upper Realm before could harness such a terrible power?!

    But what was even more terrifying was that....before her, he did not even have the chance to escape!

 Chapter 2290 - Return of the King (6)

    <h4>Chapter 2290: Return of the King (6)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°What did you say... about Ye Jue?¡± Jun Wu Xie stood in front of Qiu Yun as her gaze swept over his face that had crumbled with panic, like an ice de that had been unsheathed.

    Qiu Yun could not stop trembling and the way he looked at her now was as if she was a devil who had crawled out from the depths of hell. He had never felt such unprecedented fear ever since his strength was considered high in the Upper Realm, when had he suffered something like this? If not for the vines supporting his body, he would have already fallen to the ground with his soft legs.

    Faced with such horror, Qiu Yun could not even utter a single word out and he could only look at Jun Wu Xie with wide eyes filled with trepidation.

    Jun Wu Xie raised her chin slightly as she narrowed her eyes that were filled with killing intent.

    She slowly raised her hand and a dark green Spirit Ring appeared. That faint dark green glow that it emitted shone onto his face and it took only a mere moment when his face turned white!

    Spirit Ring!

    This woman actually condensed out a Spirit Ring!

    Qiu Yun widened his eyes incredulously, and was unwilling to believe everything that he saw. The Spirit Ring was the quintessence of power that only those who stood at the very top could muster. No matter how much spirit energy one had, it was this very Spirit Ring that would set them apart from the rest. One who could condense a Spirit Ring would be an existence above others.

    Even if Qiu Yun was beaten to death, never would he ever have thought that in such a deste ce such as the Middle Realm, he would actually have a chance to see the appearance of a Spirit Ring!

    ¡°You... Why would you have... Spirit Ring....¡± Qiu Yun¡¯s body slumped in despair, it was at this moment that he hadpletely gone crazy. At first, he thought that she had used some sort of evil technique to control those vines and it had nothing to do with her own abilities. However, at that moment when Jun Wu Xie¡¯s Spirit Ring appeared, Qiu Yun realized how ridiculous his previous thoughts were!

    Although he could condense a Spirit Ring as well, but his Spirit Ring was much weaker than hers. There was even a huge disparity on the number of spirit inscriptions condensed out!

    This woman was much stronger than him!

    Qiu Yun could not believe that with her age, she could actually condense out such a terrifying Spirit Ring.

    Who was she exactly!

    ¡°Why?¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes narrowed as she looked at the Spirit Ring on her palm, that faint dark green light was reflected in her eyes and it was like a streak of light that dove into the abyss as she lifted her gaze and said chillingly, ¡°To be able to kill all of you.¡±

    Qiu Yun¡¯s eyes widened and he still wanted to say something but Jun Wu Xie no longer had any interest to look at him. The moment that Qiu Yun had besmirched Jun Wu Yao, it had already spelled his doom.

    She slowly raised the Spirit Ring in her hand and flicked her fingertips as it shot straight in the direction of Qiu Yun¡¯s neck at an incredibly fast speed. In the blink of an eye, the Spirit Ring started to rotate around his neck and the vines around him seem to feel the power of the Spirit Ring and quickly receded.

    Losing the support of the vines, Qiu Yun immediately fell to the ground due to the immense fear welled up within him. His expression turned sinister and he wanted to reach out to remove the Spirit Ring but just as his fingertips touched the edge of the Spirit Ring, an electrifying pain shocked him and spread throughout his whole body!

    ¡°Arghhhh!!!¡± A blood curdling scream escaped from his mouth as he fell to the ground with convulsions and the Spirit Ring around his neck quickly condensed as it tightened and in a few momentster, streams of purple blood inscriptions started to spread out from where the Spirit Ring was and it was as if something was growing wildly from within his body!

 Chapter 2291 - Return of the King (7)

    <h4>Chapter 2291: Return of the King (7)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    A mournful scream resounded in the vast city and countless birds flew away in fright. All the Gold Spirits turned pale as they saw Qiu Yun convulsing and rolling about the ground. None of them would ever have thought that in the Middle Realm, there would actually be such a terrible person that could easily let the powerful Qiu Yun fall into such a situation where living was worse than death.

    Those purple inscriptions ran all the way from Qiu Yun¡¯s neck to all over his body at a very fast speed. In his blood, it felt as though there were countless bugs tearing at his blood vessels and that boring pain made him scratch all over incessantly. His original rough skin had became frail and it was like a blister being burst open and through the thin skin, the blood vessels could be seen clearly. Qiu Yun scratched incessantly and his skin was like a fragile p was easily torn as a smelly thick yellow liquid spurted out from his wound and everyone at the side could not help but retch.

    Those Gold Spirits who had came from the Upper Realm had also worked for the Top Ten Experts before. Although the Spirit Ring was rare but it was not as if they had never seen one before. It was just that they had never seen this type of Spirit Ring that could attach itself to a human body and bring about the effect simr to that of poisoning.

    It was better to be hacked and end one¡¯s life than to suffer such torment. At this moment, they had already given up all hope to survive but were praying in their hearts... They would rather be turned into a chunks of meat by those vines than to let Jun Wu Xie¡¯s Spirit Ring touch them!

    Ye Sha stood by the side and the people of the Night Regime looked coldly at Jun Wu Xie tyrannizing the entire scene. There was no trace of mercy for Qiu Yun in their eyes, only a cruel death awaited for those who had the audacity to besmirch Jun Wu Yao!

    Ye Sha¡¯s gaze fell onto Jun Wu Xie and that lone cold back made his gaze turnplicated.

    Young Miss had became strong. Strong enough to imbue fear into everyone, this was supposed to be a good thing but beneath it all was her closed heart.

    The constant blood curdling screams spurred the nerves of everyone present. Let¡¯s not mention those Gold Spirits, even those disciples from the Nine Temples began to choke and tremble. They had never seen such gruesome torture and Jun Wu Xie had easily made Qiu Yun fall into such a precarious situation where living was worse than death. Such an extreme method made everyone feel uneasy and absolutely horrified.

    Su Jing Yan¡¯s eyes widened as Jun Wu Xie¡¯s figure was imprinted in his mind. It left a trace of terror that could not be erased. He knew that Jun Wu Xie was very strong, but her strength did not lie in her power but that incredible growth that no one could control. He could still remember that when he first met her, she was just but a Purple Spirit. But after slightly over a year had passed, when he met her for the second time, she had already stepped into the realm of the Silver Spirit. This time, after five years.... Jun Wu Xie¡¯s growth was even more dazzling...

    Spirit Ring...

    That was actually a Spirit Ring!

    How did she achieve such a feat in five years? From the peak of a Silver Spirit to a Gold Spirit, and even condensing out a Spirit Ring?!

    This was not something any ordinary person would even dare to think about!

    Jun Wu Xie had used the span of five years andpleted the path of cultivation and achieved what no one else could. Some had even spent five hundred years and could not attain results close to this.

    She... was she even human??!

    Even if it was Su Jing Yan, he was no longer sure that the one that stood before him was a person or a monster!

 Chapter 2292 - Return of the King (8ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2292: Return of the King (8£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    After Qiu Yun suffered all that torture, his body was like a broken balloon, bursting with a pop and everything from within sted out.

    The stench of pus mixed with the red and white internal organs had sttered all over. Before he died, he would never have ever imagined that his end would be in such a disgusting manner. It was just as he had said to Ye Sha previously, but the one who had died without aplete corpse was he himself and not the Night Regime.

    From the beginning to the end, there was no expression on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face. The vines had weaved ayer of wall in front of her and blocked the disgusting mix as the dark green Spirit Ring flew back to her hands. It had returned spotless and had not been contaminated at all.

    The wall of vines dissipated and the gaze of Jun Wu Xie swept onto the remaining people who had already been frightened out of their wits. She raised her hand and kept the Spirit Ring as she turned her head in the direction of Ye Sha and the Night Regime.

    Just as everyone felt secretly relieved in their hearts!

    A series of screams started resounding all around and had intertwined into a rhapsody from hell as cries of anguish filled the surrounding and the stench of blood was extremely heavy. People who were bound by the vines had been cut into pieces of meat and fell onto the ground...

    Behind Jun Wu Xie, a river of blood flowed.

    Only some of the disciples of the Nine Temples survived but they had personally witnessed such a scene of carnage before them and their limbs went weak and their legs lost all their strength. They crumbled onto the ground that was full of blood and minced meat and when their palms felt that sticky touch, countless people started vomiting.

    Su Jing Yan was also among the survivors. He slumped to the ground and his body could not stop trembling. All he saw before him was blood and raw meat and the disgusting sight of internal organs mixed in that made his stomach flip. His face turned white and blue, even if he knew that Jun Wu Xie was not going to kill them, but his inner fear could not be suppressed.

    ¡°Scram back to the Nine Temples and tell those people from the Upper Realm that in half a month¡¯s time, I will personally pay a visit to the Nine Temples. Tell them to wash their necks and get ready for I will go and take their lives.¡± Jun Wu Xie turned her head and looked at Su Jing Yan whose face had already turned blue. Not even containing shred of emotion, it seem to be able to freeze one¡¯s blood.

    Su Jing Yan had wanted to say something but just as he opened his mouth, the rich smell of blood smothered him and entered his lungs. He immediately started vomiting miserably.

    Jun Wu Xie did not say anything else, everything today was just but a ¡°little greeting present¡± from her to the Upper Realm. In one month¡¯s time, the Nine Temples would be washed with blood.

    Just as Jun Wu Xie was about to leave with the Dark Regions, the locked gates were finally broken through!

    Loud explosions echoed through the city and one by one, the figures were revealed after the smoke dissipated.

    In order to ensure that the Night Regime could be killed in the ambush today, he had deliberately fiddled with the old city gates, making them imprable. When Qiao Chu and the others saw the Night Regime enter the trap, they were extremely anxious when they were blocked by the city gates. Only bybining all of their strength did they manage to blow the gates up.

    However, when the gates were destroyed and everything in the city reached their eyes, the initial aggressiveness that they had immediately dissipated and left them stunned.

    The city was like a ughterhouse that had just been washed in blood. Disgusting mixtures of innards , blood and chunks of meat were all around and amongst that gory scene, there was one figure that stood there quietly. It was so familiar, yet so cold and detached.

 Chapter 2293 - We have come to pick you up (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2293: We havee to pick you up (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    That petite woman more a silver armour and where she stood beneath her waspletely soaked in blood. The contrast between the silver and the crimson was especially strong under the strong sunlight. When the eyes of Qiao Chu and the others saw that familiar silhouette, their bodies began to tremble uncontrobly.

    ¡°Little.... Little Xie....¡± Qiao Chu¡¯s lips trembled as his eyes widened and he stared at the little figure who was standing in a pool of blood.

    Five years, more than one thousand eight hundred days and nights had passed yet this figure had never once faded from their memories. They can¡¯t even remember how many times they had seen her in their dreams. After so many years of searching, they didn¡¯t think that they could actually see her today...

    She still had that pair of cold eyes, she still was so thin, she still had that strong and unyielding back. Everything was exactly the same as their dreams.

    The only difference... was that the expression on her face was much colder.

    It was the same as that time when Qiao Chu had met her for the first time, she was cold and indifferent, not at all like a person.

    ¡°Little Xie... It¡¯s you, right? You are back.... you... are really back....¡± Qiao Chu¡¯s eyes had turned red and he could not help but tremble. His voice was so soft, so soft that it was as if he was afraid that his voice would scare her and make her disappear from his sight once again.

    Jun Wu Xie stood rooted to the ground, her cold gaze looked at all the familiar figures before her and she was caught in a daze for a moment.

    She had never thought that she would meet with them at such a moment.

    ¡°Little Xie, all these years... Have you been good? We... miss you very much...¡± Qiao Chu¡¯s voice was quivering and he did not care a bit about what he was stepping on as he walked towards Jun Wu Xie slowly, his gaze no longer had anyone or anything else.

    Jun Wu Xie stood rigid in the same ce, she could only watch him walk towards her.

    ¡°I really am stupid...you obviously had not been good, right? It¡¯s been five years... you must have suffered a lot....¡± Qiao Chu slowly walked to her and it was a short distance but he felt as if it had taken him a long, long time. By the time he had reached her, he looked at that familiar face before him, both eyes red and there was even a glint in the bottom of his eyes that even he himself was not aware of.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, we are here. We havee to pick you up, won¡¯t youe home with us?¡± Qiao Chu¡¯s voice trembled even more, he wanted to reach out and hug hispanion who had been missing for so long. But just as he raised his hands, before he could touch her, he suddenly stood stunned as he suppressed the feelings in his chest that were about to explode out. He fell to the ground and cried out in helplessness.

    ¡°Sorry... sorry... it¡¯s all because we are useless... Five years ago, we did not reach you in time and have let you suffer so much. It is all our fault... don¡¯t... don¡¯t ignore us....¡± Qiao Chu knelt on the ground and was crying like a child. Over these five years, they had dreamt of that battle that they did not participate in countless of times. They dreamt that Jun Wu Xie had taken everything onto herself, under all that helpless despair and she had to bear everything herself with all her wounds.

    Over the past five years, they had been constantly cultivating without stop. They had hoped that the tragedy that happened once would never be staged again. They had been searching bitterly but when they had really found her, they found that they had no face to face her.

 Chapter 2294 - We have come to pick you upï¼ˆ2ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2294: We havee to pick you up£¨2£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Years of concern had passed but yet at the time of meeting, it had turned into endless guilt. Just as five years ago, they had affirmed that sense of guilt and self me towards her.

    They had said that they would live and die together but when Jun Wu Xie needed them most, they weren¡¯t there for her.

    Qiao Chu¡¯s crying had echoed throughout the entire city that was engulfed in silence, sweeping away the stifling atmosphere of death and left only a sense of bleakness and uneasiness.

    Fei Yan and the rest stood at the city gates. They did not dare to move nor could they move. They did not know how to face Jun Wu Xie, how to face that sense of guilt that had been harboured in their hearts for the past five years. They could only clench their fists and lower their heads, not daring to meet her gaze. Their hearts were in turmoil and felt as if the hearts were being torn apart.

    Over the past five years, they had thought about it many times. If they were also present that they, if they had not left the Middle Realm, but they also be able to apany her through the most painful and desperate situation?

    Jun Wu Xie had helped them to exact their blood enmities, but they... had left her alone, she had to bear everything alone, Ren Huang¡¯s sacrifice, Yan Bu Gui¡¯s tragic death and Jun Wu Yao¡¯s departure.... Each and everyone of this happened was like a sharp de that pierced their hearts. Just by listening to what had happened, they already felt unbearable and they did not dare to think how Jun Wu Xie who had personally experienced everything, how could she bear such a devastation.

    Jun Wu Xie stood in the same ce and looked at Qiao Chu who was crying on the ground. All she could hear was Qiao Chu¡¯s ramblings that were full of apologies and regrets.

    Her cold eyes trembled slightly as she raised her gaze and looked at Fei Yan and the others who stood at the entrance of the city. Those were her partners who had fought side by side with her over countless years, the verypanions that she had abandoned for the past five years...

    They had came.

    They said that they were here to bring her home.

    Go home...

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes trembled slightly and she suddenly lowered them as she took in a deep breath. Without saying a word, she turned around.

    ¡°Go back.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s voice was so cold that made people tremble, those words were however meant for the Night Regime.

    Ye Sha was stunned, he had thought that with the arrival of Qiao Chu and the rest, they could perhaps open the heart of Jun Wu Xie. But he did not think that.. Jun Wu Xie still chose to leave.

    ¡°Young Miss...¡± Ye Sha could no longer bear it and hearing Qiao Chu¡¯s cries made his heart feel sour and sad. He did not believe that Jun Wu Xie would remain unmoved.

    ¡°I said to go...¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s voice was cold the but before she could finish her words, she froze in ce.

    Qiao Chu who was kneeling behind her had reached out at this moment and grabbed her hand.

    Jun Wu Xie hadpletely stood frozen in ce and it was if she had been struck by lightning.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go... can you please don¡¯t go... we were wrong... don¡¯t.. please don¡¯t leave us... We have been searching for you for so long... really.. really long.¡± Qiao Chu realised that Jun Wu Xie had actually intended to leave and he no longer cared about all the guilt he felt and grabbed onto her.

    They could no longer go back to that year, meeting today, they had already realized that Jun Wu Xie was bent on contending with the Upper Realm. How could they let her face such a powerful and dangerous enemy all on her own? How could they watch on by the side and let her go battle by herself?

    ¡°Let go.¡± Jun Wu Xie did not look back, her voice was so cold that it was as if she did not recognize Qiao Chu.

    However, Qiao Chu was very stubborn and refused to let go.

    ¡°Not letting go! I¡¯m not going to let go! I refuse to let go! This time, even if you kill me I will not let go! If you want to leave, you have to kill me first!!¡±

 Chapter 2295 - We have come to pick you up (3ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2295: We havee to pick you up (3£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie turned around and lifted her right hand up, and the Spirit Ring that was kept away had once again appeared and was was floating above her palm. Her eyes were cold and there was not the least bit of sentiment in them.

    Qiao Chu grasped her hand tightly, refusing to budge as he straightened his upper body and cried out, ¡°If you want to kill then go ahead and kill! I won¡¯t let go!¡±

    Su Jing Yan and others at the side had long been scared witless by Jun Wu Xie¡¯s actions. Su Jing Yan knew Jun Wu Xie from before and he had already understood clearly that the Jun Wu Xie of the past waspletely different after five years had passed. Her heart had already been frozen like a cier.

    A touch of killing intent shed by Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes as she swiftly brought that hand down!

    Everyone¡¯s heart almost jumped out at that moment!

    However, there was no change in Qiao Chu¡¯s expression.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hand stopped just half an inch away from Qiao Chu¡¯s head and did not move.

    Qiao Chu looked at Jun Wu Xie with unwavering eyes.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s brow wrinkled as she looked at the stubborn Qiao Chu that had the knack to always make one exasperated before she finally lowered her hand.

    ¡°I still have things to deal with, I can¡¯t go back with you all.¡± This was the only sentence she said upon meeting with herpanions after so long.

    Although her words were an understatement and was spoken coldly but it made a brilliant smile appear on Qiao Chu¡¯s face.

    ¡°What do you want to deal with? We will apany you!¡±

    It was clear that he still refused to let go.

    Jun Wu Xie narrowed her eyes but did not say a word.

    ¡°Little Xie, do you hate us? Are you still ming us that we didn¡¯t manage to reach you in time then?¡± Qiao Chu asked pitifully.

    Jun Wu Xie remained silent and indifferent.

    Hate?

    Why would she hate them?

    What she hated was the arrogant Upper Realm and.... her weak and ipetent self.

    When Qiao Chu saw that although he had tried all means to persuade her, yet he couldn¡¯t move her at all. He felt a piercing pain in his heart, afterall, having been together with her for so many years, how could he not notice her change? The heart that took so long to warm up had now turned thoroughly cold.

    He turned to look helplessly at Hua Yao who was standing at the city gates. Hua Yao immediately made a sign and Qiao Chu¡¯s eyes lit up in an instant as he quietly summoned the Yin Yang Bear out.

    The huge Yin Yang Bear was like a tall wall that had suddenly appeared in front of Jun Wu Xie. Before she could react, the Yin Yang Bear suddenly opened its arms and with its furry paws, it immediately embraced her in its arms, as itforted her as it snuggled closer with its soft and furry belly.

    The warm embrace, the familiar smell, was like thest thing that crushed all her defenses. Jun Wu Xie had been forcibly maintaining a strong front for five years, toughening her heart but at this moment, it melted a little and in a blink of an eye, she felt as if she had returned to five years ago. She had returned to the time when all was good and the nightmare had yet to appear.

    ¡°Little Xie, Rolly misses you so much, why... why don¡¯t you go back with us? If you don¡¯t go back with us... we... we will not leave as well! Wherever you go, we¡¯ll follow you wherever. It¡¯s just right as well, since we haven¡¯t been to the Dark Regions yet, why don¡¯t you bring us along for visit?¡± When Qiao Chu saw Rolly holding Jun Wu Xie in its arms, and she had not resisted, he let out a sigh of relief. He stood up and walked to her side as he continued to coax and persuade her with sweet talk.

    Jun Wu Xie did not say anything. She just stood in a daze as she let the Yin Yang Bear continue holding her in its embrace. No one knew what was on her mind but the surrounding chilly atmosphere that was lingering around had dissipated by quite a bit.

 Chapter 2296 - We have come to pick you upï¼ˆ4ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2296: We havee to pick you up£¨4£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Qiao Chu made a sign of victory to Hua Yao and the rest and when they saw that, they finally let out a sigh of relief as they walked slowly over to Jun Wu Xie. They nodded to the Yin Yang Bear and only after that did it release its furry arms reluctantly.

    ¡°Wee back.¡± Rong Ruo came forward and gave Jun Wu Xie a big hug. They were not good at expressing their feelings, more so under the burden of such immense guilt. Fortunately, amongst them, there was one person who had thick skin and was shameless enough to resolve the awkwardness between them.

    ¡°Wee back.¡± Fei Yan took a step forward and reached out to her both Jun Wu Xie and Rong Ruo.

    Hua Yao and Fan Zhuo also walked towards them and with a goofy smile on each of their faces, they reached out and embraced theirpanion who had been missing for five years.

    ¡°There¡¯s still me! Little Xie! Wee back!¡± Qiao Chu wiped off his tears as he leapt onto all of them.

    In a sh, sixpanions were huddled together without saying anything more, but they were all locked in a gentle but firm hug as they all just silently unburdened themselves from the pain of separation for five years.

    Long Qi stood by and looked at the trusted aides that surrounded Jun Wu Xie as the corner of his lips curled up unknowingly into a smile filled with gratification. He followed the orders of Jun Wu Xie and had intentionally leaked the news to the Nine Temples but he had also secretly leaked the same message to the Rui Lin Army. What he had hoped for had happened exactly.

    Young Miss had suffered bitterly for five years and she had beared the burden all by herself. Although he, Ye Mei, Ye Gu and Night Regime had tried their best, but could not pry open her closely shut heart. He knew that she needed Qiao Chu and the others, she needed this bunch ofpanions who had gone through life and death together.

    It was a heartwarming reunion as they all wept together and this group of youths had matured and transformed into outstanding individuals over the years of tempering. They had became stronger and more reliable as they guarded that unwavering belief in their hearts. They had grown up in the midst of despair.

    All their eyes were red rimmed as they tried to hold back the tears that threatened to fall again once more, as they felt a wave of relief wash over them.

    Long Qi entered the city with the Rui Lin Army. One after another sounds of muffled sobbing from the stalwart men behind him could faintly be heard as they stealthily wiped off their tears and looked at Jun Wu Xie.

    Their Young Miss was back.

    Long Qi and Ye Sha looked at each other and nodded their heads slightly. Both of them were clever men and knowing that everything today was the arrangement of Ye Sha, Long Qi was filled with gratitude towards him. No matter how Jun Wu Xie had passed the five years, at least Ye Sha and the rest had apanied her and she was not entirely alone, at least there were people that cared for her and was guarding her by her side. This was enough.

    Not wanting to disrupt the rare warmth that Jun Wu Xie had, Ye Sha silently let Su Jing Yan bring the traumatized survivors of the Nine Temples leave. Jun Wu Xie had changed, she was colder and had became more ruthless. However, her heart remained or else Su Jing Yan and the rest would not have possibly survived.

    Filled with gratitude and expectations for the future, Su Jing Yan left with the survivors and when they reached the city gates, he could not help but turn around and looked at her being surrounded in an embrace by the people around her. The uneasiness and fear in his heart had slowly started to dissipate.

    He had a hunch that in the near future, Jun Wu Xie would definitely sweep the Upper Realm with a torrential storm and who had brought about her suffering from that year would pay a painful price.

    Upper Realm, are you ready?

    Are you ready to meet the revenge of Jun Wu Xie head on?

 Chapter 2297 - We have come to pick you upï¼ˆ5ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2297: We havee to pick you up£¨5£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The six of them had been apart from each other for so long and had finally gotten together. Only after a long time did they finally let go and wipe off their tears silently. If not for Long Qi who had coughed two times, they were not willing to let go at all.

    ¡°Long Qi has brought forth the Rui Lin Army to greet Young Miss! Wee back Young Miss!¡± Long Qi went down on one knee as he said with the utmost sincerity and reverence as he weed Jun Wu Xie back. Behind him, tens of thousand soldiers of the Rui Lin Army immediately followed suit and the entire army stretched all the way out of the city.

    Five years of waiting... five years of persistence had finally paid off.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at the neat rows of Rui Lin Army soldiers and when she swept her gaze over them, she saw many familiar faces and each and everyone of them was stained with tears. There was tion as well as excitement apparent on their faces.

    ¡°Young Miss, it is not advisable to stay here for long. After Su Jing Yan and his people go back, the Upper Realm that are controlling the Nine Temples would definitely act. Why don¡¯t... we head back first?¡± Although Ye Sha was reluctant to disturb Jun Wu Xie¡¯s moment, he proposed this as he still had some worries.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded her head.

    Qiao Chu seemed to be afraid that Jun Wu Xie would leave without saying a word once again as he immediately rushed to her side before she even raised her foot. Holding on tightly to her arm, he looked at her with a brilliant smile on his face and said, ¡°Big Brother Ye Sha, where are we going? Is it the Dark Regions?¡± Qiao Chu¡¯s eyes were sparkling, during the past five years, the Upper Realm had instructed the Nine Temples to purge the Middle Realm and even the Spirit World had been forced to relocate to the Lower Realm. Only the Dark Regions had not been discovered by anyone and if one did not know that the Dark Regions was in the Middle Realm, they would have suspected that the Dark Regions was like the Spirit World who had moved away from this ursednd.

    Having passed many years under such sombre and oppressive atmosphere, it was rare to meet someone happy-go-lucky like Qiao Chu. Even Ye Sha was infected by his smile and he turned to look at Jun Wu Xie. Only after he saw Jun Wu Xie nod her head did he reply: ¡°If you do not mind, you are wee to live in the Dark Regions.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind! Don¡¯t mind! We don¡¯t mind it one bit! Let¡¯s set off quickly! This ce is aplete mess and is not suitable for reminiscing at all. Let¡¯s go!¡± Qiao Chu eximed happily as he guffawed.

    Everyone had been amused by hisughter and vivid expressions. At this time, it was people like him that were needed to bring joy to everyone.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Jun Wu Xie said.

    The people of the Night Regime led the way and brought the Rui Lin Army towards the Dark Regions.

    Along the way, Qiao Chu stayed by Jun Wu Xie¡¯s side and did not leave. He did not send the Yin Yang Bear back and whenever she was silent, he would immediately nudge it toe forward and give her a hug filled with love.

    The Yin Yang Bear knew its role and in the end, it simply put Jun Wu Xie in its arms and walked as its soft and furry paws brought a huge sense of security to her.

    They had made such a din that Jun Wu Xie became helpless and on that cold face of hers, there was another expression other than the usual coldness.

    Even the ck beast by the side who had noticed the subtle changes in her expression could not help but reveal a smile. Perhaps these were not enough for her topletely open her closed self but for the five years that have passed, this was an excellent change that proved that Ye Sha¡¯s decision was right.

    Rising winds and scudding clouds, a huge change that would stir the entire three realms had begun. As the waves stirred, Qiao Chu and the rest were on their way to the Dark Regions to have a look at the glory that Jun Wu Yao had built with his own hands.

 Chapter 2298 - Dark Regions (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2298: Dark Regions (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The Dark Regions, the most mysterious ce of the Middle Realm that was also the power that was built single-handedly by the Dark Emperor. Before the Dark Emperor had appeared, there was no Dark Regions in the Middle Realm. Only until the Dark Emperor had demonstrated his power did the Dark Regions appear before everyone in the Middle Realm and had quickly became the most powerful force.

    It was only...

    No matter if it was before the appearance of the Dark Emperor or after his ¡°fall¡±, the location of the Dark Regions had always been a huge mystery. Apart from the people of the Dark Regions, no one knew where it was. Even though the Upper Realm had searched the entire Middle Realm, the Dark Regions seemed as if it did not even exist as it was hidden away from the eyes of everyone.

    When the Rui Lin Army entered the Dark Regions for the first time, they then knew why the Dark Regions could avoid detection and could stay hidden away.

    The Dark Regions was located under a cliff, shrouded by a thickyer of mist and there was also an illusion enchantment so if anyone peered through beneath the mist, nothing could be seen as they would be met by the illusion of the enchantment and it was impossible to detect the true Dark Regions.

    For Qiao Chu and the others who had personally broken into the tomb of the Dark Emperor before, this ce was simply the upgraded version and fraught with even more dangers. If there wasn¡¯t anyone from the Dark Regions leading the way, even if it was a thousand troops, they wouldn¡¯t be able to return.

    From the top of the cliff to the bottom, there was a special passage. It had many bends filled with countless traps that looked to be an endless meander. Even though Ye Sha was leading, the people behind were following closely in fear and trepidation. They were afraid that if they were the slightest bit careless, they might suffer the end of having countless arrows skewering them.

    When they reached the Dark Regions, the ground had widened and because of the mist blocking out the sunlight, even though the sky was clear and blue, the roads of the Dark Regions was illuminated by countless mes. The warm glow from the mes lit up every corner and the pure ck buildings appeared in front of everyone. Compared to other ces, the buildings in the Dark Regions seemed to be covered with a slight hint of chill and there wasn¡¯t the usual hustle and bustle like an ordinary street, there was no liveliness, nor were there any dazzling line up of shops. There were men and women but they looked young and there was no children nor old people around.

    With the influx of such arge number of people from the Rui Lin Army, they should have caused a greatmotion in any ce. But here in the Dark Regions, those men and women who were d in ck just nced at this group of strangers who had suddenly intruded. After they had ascertained that they were led by the people of the Night Regime, they no longer paid any heed and continued on whatever they were doing.

    The Dark Regions gave off a cold and tough feeling, not like a city that was meant for people to live in. It was more like a huge military base and everything was clear and in good order. There was no joy nor sadness here and it was not noisy but there was also no sound ofughter or joy. This strange atmosphere made Qiao Chu, who had came for the first time, felt extremely uneasy as goosebumps raised all over his body.

    ¡°So this is... The Dark Regions... It is a bit different from what I had imagined... not the same...¡± Qiao Chu rubbed his arms awkwardly, the atmosphere here was too serious and he felt that he had stepped into a military camp. Everyone that they passed were all dressed in ck, even the buildings were ck and although everything waspletely integrated and meet, but it still felt as if there was something missing.

    ¡°What is the Dark Regions that you have in your mind?¡± Ye Sha who was at the side looked at Qiao Chu with his eyebrow raised in query.

 Chapter 2299 - Dark Regionsï¼ˆ2ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2299: Dark Regions£¨2£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Qiao Chu touched his chin and gave it a serious thought for a moment before he said with a wretched smile on his face, ¡°Exceptionally extravagant... Gold everywhere, iid with precious gems. Luxury beyond imagination, beautiful coloured gems, everywhere you turn, it will be a bedazzling sight to behold.¡±

    The Dark Regions was a powerful force and after personally seeing the countless treasures in the tomb of the Dark Emperor, he had a huge understanding on the wealth of Jun Wu Yao. Treasures that piled up into a mountain in the tomb... then didn¡¯t that mean that in the Dark Regions, wouldn¡¯t they be immensely rich?

    Ye Sha had been left speechless by Qiao Chu¡¯s delusion and the corner of his mouth twitched slightly. He could not help but imagine the scene depicted by Qiao Chu and these words immediately came to mind ¨C extravagance beyond limits!

    ¡°Cough, Lord Jue does not like things that are too... extravagant.¡± Ye Sha said it reserved manner, Jun Wu Yao was never a person that was interested in luxury and wealth. The treasures that piled up into a mountain were just some coloured stones to him, some sparkling ornaments that resembled coloured ss, that¡¯s all.

    What he enjoyed was the suppression of strength before plundering.

    Most of the wealth of the Dark Regions was obtained after the unification of the Middle Realm. Various forces had came forward to offer tributes and tried to please Jun Wu Yao with these. Obviously, they had not understood him at all.

    From the style that the Dark Regions had been constructed, it was not at all difficult to see that he held no interest in luxurious things.

    ¡°Extravagant? I don¡¯t think so,kes of wine and forests of meat, how nice is that....¡± Qiao Chu touched his mouth sloppily to make sure that no saliva had drooled out. Having living a bitter life of poverty for more than a decade, towards the importance of wealth, it could be said that he had a deep understanding.

    If they had not met Jun Wu Xie, they would most probably still be miserable and poor, always hungry and pass their days without knowing if they would be able to eat the next meal!

    Qiao Chu¡¯s strange objection had made the rest of them feel that they could not wait to kick that useless fool into a river. After all, they had passed so many years living a better life yet this fool here still acted like a country bumpkin who had not entered a city in his life!

    What shame!

    It was too shameful!

    Fortunately, the people of the Night Regime did not react to any of Qiao Chu¡¯s antics, they just had the same cold and indifferent expression as if nothing had been heard at all.

    ¡°Cough... I think that I should arrange your lodgings first. Although the Dark Regions is not luxurious but the lodgings aren¡¯t bad.¡± Ye Sha could only change the topic, he was afraid that if he had not done so, he would have suffered a heavy blow and incur an internal injury from just Qiao Chu¡¯s words.

    Qiao Chu nodded excitedly, although this ce was not luxurious but it was very unique and it had stirred up his interest.

    Ye Sha let the people of the Night Regime arrange the lodgings for the people of the Rui Lin Army.

    The Dark Regions was veryrge but there weren¡¯t many people living in it. Providing lodgings for ten thousand people were not a problem at all.

    Qiao Chu and the rest did not head to their lodgings first but followed Jun Wu Xie fervently like five little tails, cautiously treading behind her, filled with the fear that they might lose her any time.

    Towards this, Jun Wu Xie did not have much reaction. Things that needed introduction had been introduced by Ye Sha, all she did was remain silent.

    Upon reaching the Pce of the Dark Regions, Qiao Chu and the others looked up at the majestic Pce before them in awe. They could not tell what kind of material the buildings in the Dark Regions were constructed with but they only felt that those jet ck bricks were very majestic and domineering.

    Before Jun Wu Xie had led them into the Pce, they saw Ye Mei rushing out of the Pce in a flurry and the moment he saw Jun Wu Xie, he immediately rushed forward with relief.

    ¡°Young Miss! You are finally back, those few started creating a din again!¡±

 Chapter 2300 - Dark Regionsï¼ˆ3ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2300: Dark Regions£¨3£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Only after Ye Mei finished his words did he notice Qiao Chu and the rest who were behind Jun Wu Xie. For a moment, he stood therepletely dumbfounded.

    ¡°Big Brother Ye Mei, it¡¯s been a while!¡± Qiao Chu leaned to the side and waved at Ye Mei enthusiastically.

    Ye Mei was still in a daze as he looked at the people before him in shock.

    ¡°Qiao Chu? Rong Ruo? Hua... Why are you...¡± Ye Mei¡¯s startled gaze darted over the few people, he had never imagined that this time, Jun Wu Xie would actually bring these few rascals back.

    The surprise in his eyes dissipated only after his gaze met with Ye Sha¡¯s. After seeing Ye Sha nod his head discreetly, the tacit understanding between the two made him understand that these had all been arranged by Ye Sha.

    ¡°Hey hey, isn¡¯t this a pleasant surprise? Isn¡¯t it unexpected?¡± Qiao Chuughed out when he saw Ye Mei¡¯s expression. He immediately shed him a bright and brilliant smile.

    The shock on Ye Mei¡¯s face faded and it was immediately reced by a sincere smile from the heart.

    ¡°This is a pleasant surprise and really unexpected, wee to the Dark Regions.¡±

    Perhaps with the arrival of this bunch ofpanions, it could slowly let Young Miss slowly emerge out of all that repressed emotions harboured up within, just this thought alone made him very happy.

    ¡°What did you say just now? Who is creating a din?¡± Fei Yan had caught the crux of the matter that Ye Mei had mentioned earlier.

    Ye Mei regained hisposure and the smile on his face vanished in an instant. With a wry smile, he said: ¡°Who else could it be? Of course it¡¯s...¡±

    ¡°Hey, hey, hey! Little brat! How could you be so untrustworthy and not stick to your words? We¡¯ve already agreed that you are not to leave our line of sight and yet you snuck out! This is a vition of our agreement!¡± Before Ye Mei could finish his words, an unusually loud voice thundered out from within the hall.

    A figure whom this thunderous voice belonged to was seen rushing out from within.

    A burly man with an elegant face appeared before them.

    That man seem to not have noticed the presence of Qiao Chu and the rest as he only stared at Jun Wu Xie with his deep grey eyes as he walked towards her. He had a delicate and refined baby face but when ced on that tall and macho body, let¡¯s not to mention how conflicting that was.

    ¡°Little brat, if you do not stick to your words then let us just forget about the agreement between us!¡± That man furrowed his brows as he stared hard at Jun Wu Xie who had just returned. There was a strong dissatisfaction in the tone of his voice and he was dressed differently from the rest of the people from the Dark Regions. He was wearing grey robes that made him look like a valiant immortal....if one didn¡¯t look at his face.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at that explosive man unperturbed and replied in a calm manner, ¡°I only went out to deal with some things.¡±

    ¡°Then couldn¡¯t you have told us about it first? We would have apanied you!¡± That manshed out stubbornly.

    Qiao Chu who was at the side blinked his eyes as he looked at that bold and unrestrained man before him. With a face full of surprise, he quietly sneaked over to Ye Sha¡¯s side and asked in a curious whisper: ¡°Big Brother Ye Sha, who is that? He doesn¡¯t look like anyone from your Dark Regions.¡±

    The people of the Dark Regions were unusually cold and quiet from their dressing to temperament but the man in front of him was the pr opposite.

    Ye Sha replied, ¡°It¡¯s just but a group of unwee guests.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by unwee!!!¡± Ye Sha¡¯s words had been heard by that man and he immediately shot him a re and said in an extremely dissatisfied tone: ¡°Do you think that we really want to stay here? If not for that item in your hands, we would not be willing to stay in such a cold and forsaken ce!¡±

 Chapter 2301 - Creditorsï¼ˆ1ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2301: Creditors£¨1£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Ye Sha simply shrugged his shoulders.

    Qiao Chu and the rest were even more confused, this person... was obviously not from the Dark Regions, how could he...

    ¡°Got it.¡± Jun Wu Xie said suddenly.

    That man seemed to not have an interest in dealing with Ye Sha any further and only looked at Jun Wu Xie with a troubled expression. After looking at her from top to bottom, he said: ¡°You went out to kill, right? Your entire body reeks of blood and it stinks. Looking at you, I don¡¯t think you have been hurt, right? If you are injured, you must tell me. You can¡¯t be injured now.¡±

    The words that man said were clearly words of concern but yet when it reached the ears of Qiao Chu and the rest, it felt very strange. Although it seemed as if he was concerned yet there was not any sincerity in them.

    ¡°Mn.¡± Jun Wu Xie replied in a perfunctory tone.

    That man just nodded in satisfaction as he nced once more from head to bottom at her before he said, ¡°The next time you have to pay attention!¡±

    Jun Wu Xie ignored him.

    That man did not seem to care about her attitude and just like this, he glossed over it before he said, ¡°Alright then, this is thest time. I will let Old Five and the rest know.¡± After he said his piece, he left.

    Qiao Chu and the others who had witnessed everything were stumped by what they saw, they could not understand anything at all. What was the purpose of that man¡¯s appearance? Just to get some perfunctory words from Jun Wu Xie?

    He was just so easily coaxed?

    Jun Wu Xie brought them into the hall and found the room for them to rest in. The fewpanions rxed as they sat down in contentment. It was as if they had never been separated at all. Ye Sha left to prepare some refreshments and Qiao Chuy on the soft couch without any regards for his image andfortably crossed his legs.

    ¡°That person just now... what was that all about?¡± Rong Ruo looked at Ye Mei with query, she knew very well that if she asked Jun Wu Xie, she would not be able to get the answer.

    Ye Mei smiled bitterly and shook his head as he answered in a wry tone, ¡°To be precise, he is a creditor.¡±

    ¡°Creditor?¡± They widened their eyes incredulously.

    ¡°That can¡¯t be, right? Big Brother Wu Yao is rich to that extent and he still owes debts?¡± Qiao Chu looked at him unbelievably, Jun Wu Yao could easily bury a city full of people with his wealth! If they were talking about debts, anyone could owe debts but it was impossible for Jun Wu Yao.

    ¡°It¡¯s not money, it¡¯s a seed.¡± Ye Mei attempted to exin further.

    ¡°Seed?¡±

    Ye Mei nodded his head and quickly nced at Jun Wu Xie. Only after affirming that she had no intention to stop him from exining did he continue.

    In the beginning, Jun Wu Yao was a person from the Upper Realm. That was only because of the unscrupulous attempt to capture him that he came to the Middle Realm. However, just before he left, Jun Wu Yao had taken something very important from the Upper Realm.

    In the Upper Realm, there was also a ce simr to the Spirit World. The existence of the Spirit World came about because of the thought of the Spirit Lord who wanted to amodate those souls who had not disbursed from the world. And in the Upper Realm, there was actually a mystical ce ¨C Soul World.

    The Soul World was simr to the Spirit World, yet different. There was a Spirit Tree in the Soul World and ording to rumours, all the souls of the three realms came from this very tree. The fruit of the Spirit Tree was where countless souls had came about and after the fruit matured, they would turn into souls and enter the reincarnation cycle to bring about a new life.

    It could be said that the Soul World was the very foundation of the three realms. Every person, every creature, each and every soul had came from the soul world, including the Spirit Lord. The Spirit Lord was the product of the Spirit Tree as well, but he did not choose to be a living being, but chose to continue living as a soul.

 Chapter 2302 - Creditors (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2302: Creditors (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s rtionship with the Soul World was not bad then and even had some friendly rtionship with the Spirit Tree. However, when he left the Upper Realm,he had ever so conveniently brought the seeds of the Spirit Tree along with him and that person that Qiao Chu and the rest had met with earlier was a soul of the Soul World. But it was different from those of the Spirit World where they could not leave the boundaries of the Spirit World. The souls of the Soul World were extremely pure and they had the ability to manifest a solid body, there was only one special thing that they possessed, it was their eyes!

    No matter how simr the soul of the Soul World resembled ordinary people, their grey eyes revealed the fact that they were but a soul.

    Because of the loss of the seed of the Spirit Tree, the Soul World plunged into a state of chaos. They sent people many times to find the seed of the Spirit Tree, far and wide. They searched everywhere and even found the traces of Jun Wu Yao, but each and every time, he had managed to shake them off and they failed to recover the seed. It was only until Jun Wu Yao was captured that these guys could sense the exact location of the seed of the Spirit Tree and they followed the trail all the way here. The enchantment outside the Dark Regions could not confuse a soul hence they were able to pinpoint the exact location and have stayed here ever since.

    ¡°I... I¡¯m a little dizzy after hearing all of this... They found the seed of the Spirit Tree? Then why do they still stay here?¡± Qiao Chu suddenly felt that his IQ had been greatly challenged!

    Ye Mei looked at Jun Wu Xie and stopped talking.

    Jun Wu Xie replied: ¡°Because the seed of the Spirit Tree is in my body.¡±

    ¡°.....¡± Qiao Chu and others widened their eyes and looked incredulously at Jun Wu Xie. They suddenly recalled back then at the Cloudy Peaks, when the Qing Yun n was destroyed, Jun Wu Xie had been severely injured by the people of the Twelve Pces. At that time, in order to get rid of the opponent, she had used a simr method which caused her soul to be hit hard. After that, Jun Wu Yao came and gave her something that could repair the soul... and that...it seemed to be... ...a seed?

    Golden seed...

    ¡°At the beginning, Young Miss was seriously injured. When we took her back, the seed of the Spirit Tree in her body repaired her soul, and once that power was invoked, it had immediately let Long Jiu and the others sense the exact location of the seed and they had found their way here. Long Jiu is that person you just saw.¡± Ye Mei touched his nose, at the beginning, Jun Wu Xie was severely injured and both her body and soul had suffered heavy damages. The seed of the Spirit Tree had spontaneously repaired her soul on its own and some of its power leaked out and had led Long Jiu and the others here.

    ¡°That... can the seed be taken out?¡± Qiao Chu swallowed his saliva as he looked at Jun Wu Xie. He finally understood in the conversation earlier, why Long Jiu was worried about whether or not she was injured however, there was no genuine concern in it. The other party was clearly concerned about the safety of the seed of the Spirit Tree.

    ¡°No.¡± Jun Wu Xie replied in a nonchnt manner.

    The eyes of Qiao Chu and others almost rolled out of their sockets.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be taken out? Do they know that?¡±

    ¡°They don¡¯t.¡± Jun is quiet and calm.

    ¡°.....¡±

    Qiao Chu and others immediately fell silent. Well, they thought that Jun Wu Xie had now became very cold, but they did not expect that her shrewd mind had not changed at all. It was obviously a seed that couldn¡¯t be taken out, but she had used it to fool the few souls that came from the Soul World!

 Chapter 2303 - Creditors (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2303: Creditors (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°So... you tricked them?¡± Fan Zhuo looked at her with a smile that was not a smile, he did not know why but Jun Wu Xie¡¯s little antics made him feel very warm.

    Their Little Xie had not changedpletely, that¡¯s great.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded slightly, on her cold face there was not a shred of guilty conscience reflected on it.

    ¡°Why do you want to keep them in the Dark Regions? I don¡¯t think they are that strong.¡± Qiao Chu was very curious, with the strength of Jun Wu Xie, he really felt that it was simple to deal with a few souls.

    ¡°They are useful to me.¡± Jun Wu Xie replied.

    They were souls in the purest form and they were stronger than the souls of the Spirit World but they were not strong enough to suppress her. At that time when she was severely injured, they had came forth and she immediately noticed their uniqueness, hence she had used the seed of the Spirit Tree as a bargaining chip to exchange some conditions with Long Jiu.

    Long Jiu and the others needed to teach Jun Wu Xie the special cultivation method to make her strong enough, and after her revenge, she would return the seed of the Spirit Tree to them.

    Qiao Chu and others listened on in silence. They only thought that these few poor souls of the Soul World seemed to be a little too naive. Bargaining with Jun Wu Xie...it is estimated that they might even end up without their underwear at the end of it all!

    ¡°They just agreed like that?¡± Fei Yan raised his eyebrows slightly.

    Ye Mei on the side couldn¡¯t help butugh out as he said, ¡°How did they dare to refuse? Young Miss told them at the beginning that if they didn¡¯t agree, she would immediately blow herself up and they wouldn¡¯t be able to even have the remnants of the seed.¡±

    Qiao Chu and others listened in surprise. After the surprise wore off, all that their heart felt was as if it was blocked and stifled.

    If it was Jun Wu Xie who said it, it should not have been a joke. At that time, they were afraid that she really thought so. The Soul World had a special method of soul cultivation, which was more effective than the Spirit World. That was why, the Soul World could be independent from the Upper Realm. Even Luo Qingcheng¡¯s Master would not dare to easily provoke them and could only treat them with courtesy.

    What Jun Wu Xie wanted was a type of strength that they had mastered, and at that time, Jun Wu Xie had just climbed out from the depths of the most desperate situation. Even though her heart was filled with hatred, the reality was cruelly telling her that based on her age and strength, the power to take revenge in a short time was almost a fantasy.

    Therefore, Jun Wu Xie was able to say such a decisive statement in front of Long Jiu, because she needed strength, no matter what method was used. If they had not agreed, she would rather have blown herself up and died.

    How much hatred did she have to make such a decision?

    Qiao Chu and the rest could not smile, they could not muster up a smile at all. As long as they mention things from five years ago, they felt that their chest hurt. They looked at the cold figure before them and they were filled with unspeakable pain.

    Jun Wu Xie seemed to have perceived their thoughts as she wrinkled her brows and wanted to avoid their stinging gazes. But she could not do so and eventually let out a sigh and looked at herpanions who cared about her and said: ¡°As you can see, they are very gullible.¡±

    Therefore, she did not blow herself up and mastered a powerful strength.

    ¡°Little Xie...¡± Qiao Chu looked at Jun Wu Xie trying to put up a brave front and his nose was sour.

    Jun Wu Xie froze momentarily before she averted her gaze as she stood up abruptly and said: ¡°I¡¯m going to bathe, the smell is too bad.¡± After that, she immediately left.

    How would they not know that she was intentionally avoiding them?

 Chapter 2304 - Uneasiness (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2304: Uneasiness (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Big Brother Ye Mei, please tell us honestly... how did Little Xie pass these years by?¡± Hua Yao looked at the departing back of Jun Wu Xie and she had left so decisively, rendering a pain in his heart. He could notugh so naturally like Qiao Chu, since he met Jun Wu Xie, he realized that her spirit was strong, but there was not the slightest joy in her heart. He just wondered...what kind of life had she lived over the past five years and how did she be so powerful?

    About those five years, Jun Wu Xie did not mention much. Even if it was mentioned, it was also glossed over casually as if there was nothing special that had happened in those five years.

    However, over the past five years, Qiao Chu and the rest had worked extremely hard but their cultivation had only reached the realm of the Gold Spirit. When they came back from the Spirit World before, they had only attained the level of the Silver Spirit. From the Silver Spirit to the Gold Spirit, they had toiled on endlessly without rest as they strived hard in their thirst for more power. Fortunately, their souls had not been exhausted. Being able to attain such an achievement, they had tapped onto Jun Wu Xie¡¯s Spirit Reinforcement to elerate their cultivation results. It could be seen how challenging it was to achieve such results after so long.

    However, the advancement of Jun Wu Xie had once again surpassed their imagination.

    Condensing a Spirit Ring and condensing aplete Spirit Ring at that, in only five years, how could any ordinary person achieve such a feat?

    Ye Mei sighed, and after Jun Wu Xie left, the smile on Qiao Chu¡¯s face disappeared without a trace. He knew very well that in front of Jun Wu Xie, these guys had forced themselves to put on a casual look of joy, but at the bottom of their hearts, they were distressed but did not dare to reveal anything in front of her.

    ¡°Young Miss, she has been here for five years...¡±

    Over the past five years, Jun Wu Xie had been living on the edge of life and death. The cultivation method of the Soul World only applied to one with a soul body, and if one wanted to forcefully use it, one needed to be extra careful, as this cultivation method was not meant for the human body and would result in detrimental damages. In terms of dealing with this detrimental damage, she would always need a lot of medicinal herbs while she was cultivating this method. At the initial stage, she would always vomit blood, and a lot of medicinal herbs were eaten in order to support her body. At that time, Ye Mei and the rest were all drenched in cold sweat. They wanted to discourage her, they did not want her to be so desperate, but every time they looked at her eyes, they could only swallow their words back.....

    Jun Wu Xie left the room and passed through the corridor in the pce. The ck beast followed slowly beside her.

    ¡°Are you afraid?¡± The ck beast suddenly spoke.

    The connection between their souls enabled it to clearly feel the subtle changes in the heart of Jun Wu Xie.

    From the moment she met Qiao Chu and the rest, her emotions began to sway, and the pulsation of her soul was very obvious. She seemed to resist recognizing herpanions. Even after she had been defeated by Qiao Chu¡¯s stubborn and relentless pestering, she still consciously kept a distance from them.

    ¡°Maybe.¡± There was nothing to hide between Jun Wu Xie and the ck beast.

    How could she not be afraid?

    After personally experiencing such a fierce battle, how could she not be afraid after personally witnessing Ren Huang sacrifice himself?

    Rescuing Jun Wu Yao and exacting revenge on the Upper Realm was the driving force behind her survival, but she was also very clear. Under such a purpose, how dangerous the hidden danger was. She did not want Qiao Chu and the others to participate in it nor was she willing to pull her family members into such a dangerous whirlpool.

    Jun Wu Xie had to admit that she could not afford to take another blow. She could no longer take another simr blow, the despair she felt five years ago had been too traumatic. She no longer wanted to see anyone she cared about die in front of her.

 Chapter 2305 - Uneasiness (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2305: Uneasiness (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Five years ago, Jun Wu Xie had a chance to return to the Lower Realm and return to her friends and family, but she did not do that. The road she had embarked on was destined to be filled with blood and death. She would rather be on her own than to let the people she care for be in danger.

    Instead, she chose go to the Dark Regions and tookmand of the Night Regime because the Night Regime had the same obsession with her. Even if Jun Wu Xie was not willing to involve them in her revenge, but because of their resolute loyalty towards Jun Wu Yao, she had allowed them along on this bloody path.

    This was enough, there was no need to involve others.

    If this was a sin, let her bear it all.

    ¡°You can¡¯t chase them away, they have been looking for you for five years.¡± The low voice of the ck beast echoed in the hallway. Perhaps even Jun Wu Xie herself did not notice that with the appearance of Qiao Chu and the rest, it had brought subtle changes within herself. Deep down in her heart, she was longing for warmth and gentleness, but she forced herself to forget all of this in order to harden her heart.

    Jun Wu Xie fell into silence, how could she not know? As for the stubbornness of those guys,pared with her, they could rival hers.

    After she immersed herself in warm water and took a bath, she washed off the suffocation from the heavy stench of blood. She then changed into a clean set of robes.

    Jun Wu Xie came out of the room with her long wet hair scattered across her shoulders and the water from her hair had soaked through the back of her clothes. It was then that she had vaguely noticed something and went to the door and opened it.

    Outside the door, five poor little faces were before her, and in an instant, Jun Wu Xie was stunned in ce.

    She did not know when these five came but Qiao Chu, Fei Yan, Hua Yao, Fan Zhuo and Rong Ruo were right at her doorstep. She did not know how long they stood there for but with red rimmed eyes, they looked at her without a word. Their prating gazes pierced through the cold facade of hers and she did not know how to react to such astute gazes.

    ¡°You all...¡± Jun Wu felt that her throat was a little dry and did not know what to say.

    ¡°Little Xie, you have to know, in the future, be it a mountain of knives or a sea of fire, we will apany you through it all.¡± Qiao Chu suddenly looked at her and made an unwavering promise.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at her group of friends in daze, and saw Fei Yan and the others all nod their heads in a simr unwavering fashion. Before she could understand what was going on, the five of them actually turned and left. It was as if they had waited for a long time just to say this to her.

    Looking at the five figures who walked away side by side, Jun Wu Xie could not help but a let out a helpless sigh.

    ¡°They are your friends?¡± Suddenly, a voice was heard from the corridor by the side. Amongst immediately, Jun Wu Xie extinguished the remnant thoughts as she turned to look at the source of the voice.

    A handsome man with a pair of grey eyes had his hands crossed over his chest, as he leaned against the wall, a man with a refined face smiled back at her with a frivolous smile.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, I just listened to Old Nine saying that you are back, so I just came by to see...there is no other meaning.¡± The man shrugged slightly, indicating that he was not malicious at all.

    Like Long Jiu, he too came from the Soul World, he was Qin Song whom Long Jiu addressed as Old Five.

    Compared with the simple minded Long Jiu, Qin Song gave people the feeling that was closer to that of human beings, and his mind was also moreplicated.

    ¡°But it really surprised me. I thought... you were all along like this. It seems that I was wrong.¡± Qin Song looked thoughtfully at Jun Wu Xie, the first time he saw Jun Wu Xie, her eyes were lifeless and she had on the same cold indifferent expression for five years. But for the very first time, he saw a slight trace of gentleness in her eyes.

 Chapter 2306 - Secrets of the Night Regime (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2306: Secrets of the Night Regime (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie only nced at Qin Song and had no other reaction.

    ¡°This is more like it, it was only different just now.¡± He chuckled in relish. Jun Wu Xie had been this way for five years and it was only just now that she had revealed a trace of gentleness at the bottom of her eyes and that had made him rather surprised.

    Jun Wu Xie ignored Qin Song¡¯s words as she took a step back and closed the door directly.

    Staring at the that suddenly closed on him, Qin Song touched his nose helplessly.

    He seemed to be....not very popr.

    Qiao Chu and the others stayed in the Dark Regions for five days. During this period, in addition to taking in the special sights in the Dark Regions, they spent the rest of the time taking turns to stay by Jun Wu Xie¡¯s side, irregardless of where she went. They followed her closely like a shadow and she could only concede in helplessness. Seeing this sparked joy for Ye Sha and the few of them.

    Seeing more and more emotions other than coldness on her face, although these were only subtle changes but it had already made them exhrated.

    Although Long Qi was also thrilled to have found Jun Wu Xie, but as a General of the Rui Lin Army, he had many responsibilities at hand, more than what Qiao Chu and the rest had. It was such a rare asion that they coulde to the Dark Regions and not to mention that there were ten thousand soldiers who had apanied them on this trip. Long Qi had been very active in asking for training methods for his soldiers.

    The Rui Lin Army was the number one force in the Lower Realm while the Night Regime was the strongest in the Middle Realm. As a soldier, Long Qi could immediately tell at a nce that they were extremely disciplined and had ess to exceptional training resources. During this time, he spared no less effort to ask Ye Gu to share with him the training methods and towards Long Qi¡¯s persistence, he could only concede as the Rui Lin Army was attached to the Lin Pce which was equivalent to being linked with Jun Wu Xie. Since the Night Regime was created by Jun Wu Yao and before he left, he had already ryed to them that the days following, they would be handed over to Jun Wu Xie. That was why, in essence, the two armies were already considered a family.

    Of course, Fei Yan and the others would not miss such an opportunity like this. Although they had grown a lot, they still had some gaps in terms of actualbat experience ifpared to the Night Regime. So whenever they were free, they would engage with Ye Mei and Ye Sha to exchange pointers but they still didn¡¯t forget to send a person to follow Jun Wu Xie at any one time. It was as if they were afraid that she would vanish into thin air anytime.

    What Qiao Chu enjoyed most at the Dark Regions was toze in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s pce and watch her bury herself in a pile of scrolls and at the same time, he would bezing by the side on a lounge chair eating fruits.

    Just like what he was doing at this very moment.

    ¡°Little Xie, I¡¯ve noticed something strange.¡± Qiao Chu who took a bite out of a pear asked Jun Wu Xie with his mouth full.

    Jun Wu Xie raised her head in the midst of all her work and looked at the leisurely and carefree Qiao Chu that made one¡¯s hair stand up in anger who had on a curious gaze.

    ¡°I¡¯ve noticed that everyone in the Dark Regions is using dark spirit...what is dark spirit exactly? Do you know? I feel that dark spirit is even more powerful than spirit energy.¡± Qiao Chu sat up as he said. This query had been in his heart for many years but it was just that he never had the courage to ask Jun Wu Yao.

    It was said that the Night Regime of the Dark Regions harnessed a different power that could surpass all those who used spirit energy.They had the opportunity to exchange pointers with them and it was exactly like those rumours. They had discovered that it was indeed true that the power was far more terrible than the ordinary spirit energy that they had.

    Jun Wu Xie lowered her gaze and was silent for a moment. She slowly said, ¡°Everyone from the Dark Regions had taken Jun Wu Yao¡¯s blood before. His blood can change the spirit energy in them and.... A majority of the members of the Night Regime cannot considered to be an ordinary person anymore.¡±

 Chapter 2307 - Secrets of the Night Regime (2ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2307: Secrets of the Night Regime (2£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Not considered ordinary?¡± Qiao Chu was surprised, he had this inkling that he would be listening to something incredible.

    Jun Wu Xie ced the brush that was in her hand down and interlinked her fingers and ced them on top of the scroll before her.

    ¡°Do you still remember, back then at the Cloudy Peak? Ye Sha¡¯s death?¡±

    Qiao Chu was stunned in surprise for a moment.

    That year, they were still not familiar with Ye Sha and did not know that there was a hidden guard protecting Jun Wu Xie. It was only until that critical moment that Ye Sha appeared but because of the disparity in strength, he chose to blow himself up to protect them.

    When his thoughts reached this point, Qiao Chu silently gulped his saliva.

    Sacrificing oneself ¨C these two words were Jun Wu Xie¡¯s inverse scale and taboo subject.

    After Ye Sha had sacrificed himself, there were no remains left. The only thing left was a pile of snake bones. Then, Qiao Chu and the others could only bring this away and only after returning to the Zephyr Academy did they use this in memory of Ye Sha and buried it in the hill behind.

    And then....

    Ye Sha suddenly appeared again!

    ¡°Oh... I¡¯ve always wanted to ask, is the current Ye Sha the same person as the Ye Sha back then?¡± Qiao Chu asked in a cautious manner.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded her head.

    ¡°From the beginning to the end, it had been him all along. In Night Regime, there are a lot of people who do not actually exist, they were seeds of the Spirit Tree that Jun Wu Xie had brought over. They were souls, but seeds are after all mere seeds and without the Spirit Tree, they were not as efficient and Jun Wu Yao could only supplement them with his blood to sustain them.¡±

    Using the seeds of the Spirit Tree as the soul and Jun Wu Yao¡¯s blood as their flesh, these were the origins of the majority of the Night Regime. That is why they don¡¯t have a real body, hence they could only be considered to be an existence that was iplete. The snake bones was what Jun Wu Yao created them with and that was also why after Ye Sha had blown himself up, there were still the remnants of the snake bones.

    The reason why the Night Regime was invisible in the Middle Realm was because other than their explosive power, it was because of their existence which was close to being immortal.

    As long as the snake bones weren¡¯t destroyed, Jun Wu Yao would be able to let them be reborn. It was just that once they have been reborn, they were able to inherit their memory from before but they would lose many emotions that had been there previously. To those who had died, although their souls had not been destroyed but they experience some sort like a reincarnation. In a sense, it was death. Being reborn was just using the same soul with a new body.

    ¡°Ye Gu¡¯s existence is different.¡± Jun Wu Xie exined further, Ye Gu was an orphan of the Spirit Soul Race. Only after drinking Jun Wu Yao¡¯s blood did he manage to harness the dark spirit.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s no wonder! After you¡¯ve said it, I finally understand it all! No wonder Martial Master Tian Ze¡¯s strength had soared tremendously over the past five years. I heard from Xue¡¯er that when you saved him, it seemed like Big Brother Jun Wu Yao had also contributed a drop of blood. After hearing your exnation, I have understood it all!¡± Qiao Chu¡¯s eyes were sparkling, previously Tian Ze¡¯s strength was notparable to Su Ya yet over the past five years, the one with the fastest growth was actually Tian Ze.

    The speed in which he progressed was simply jaw dropping and he was the first person amongst all to have actually broken through to the Gold Spirit!

    And it was also after reaching the realm of the Gold Spirit, there was a sudden change in his spirit energy, the originally resplendent gold light had turned greyish ck in a very short period of time. When this happened, it had scared Tian Ze so much that he thought that there was a problem with himself and hadpletely freaked out.

    He did not know that this was actually a blessing!

    ¡°After attaining the realm of Gold Spirit, then the spirit energy turned into dark spirit.... Hey! Wait! Does that mean that.... All the members of the Night Regime... are actually above the realm of the Gold Spirit?!¡± Qiao Chu was shocked at discovering such an astounding fact!

 Chapter 2308 - Secrets of the Night Regime (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2308: Secrets of the Night Regime (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie nodded very calmly.

    ¡°.......¡± Qiao Chu pounded his chest with his fist as he felt that he had been greatly stimted.

    ¡°That....umm... since Big Brother Ye Sha is so powerful, why...¡± Qiao Chu was puzzled and could not help but ask. When they were at Cloudy Peak back then, Ye Sha could not even contend against an elder of the Twelve Pces....

    ¡°Why was he beaten to such an extent by that grey robed elder and was helpless against him...¡± Before Qiao Chu could finish his words, Ye Sha happened to enter the main hall and was walking towards them.

    Qiao Chu¡¯s entire face immediately flushed to a suspicious tinge of red!

    Nothing was more embarrassing than being caught by the mentioned party itself!

    ¡°Big Brother Ye Sha....that..err...haha...I...was just asking casually...¡± Qiao Chu shrunk back and simply wanted to find himself a hole to drill himself into.

    Ye Sha broke intoughter as he shook his head and did not pay any heed to Qiao Chu¡¯s query. Instead, he paid his respects to Jun Wu Xie and stood to the side before he replied earnestly, ¡°A thousand years ago, after Lord Jue had been captured, in order to search for our Lord¡¯s whereabouts, Ye Mei and myself had been searching hard for a thousand years. At that time, we were injured and did not treat them at all, hence our strength had been greatly affected.¡±

    Although Ye Sha had put it very subtly, but Qiao Chu immediately understood.

    To think that they had been heavily injured all those times?!

    ¡°Like I¡¯ve said, Big Brother Ye Sha is so powerful, there must be a reason behind it!¡± Qiao Chu was busy ttering Ye Sha and Ye Sha was so amused by him that he did not know whether tough or cry.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at the interaction between Qiao Chu and Ye Sha and her eyes inadvertently became more gentle. She then turned to Ye Sha and asked, ¡°Have you checked the person I¡¯ve asked you to check?¡±

    Ye Sha¡¯s expression immediately resumed to his usual serious one as he knelt down on one knee and reported, ¡°Reporting to Young Miss, we¡¯ve already found that person but he¡¯s acting very cautiously so I did not dare to make any contact first but came back to report his location first hand.¡±

    She nodded her head and asked: ¡°Where¡¯s he at?¡±

    ¡°Setting Peak.¡± Ye Sha immediately replied.

    Setting Peak was a very remote mountain range in the Middle Realm, because of its steep terrain, it was very inessible and very little people set foot into it.

    ¡°Get ready to set off tonight.¡± Jun Wu Xie said.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Ye Sha replied and left to prepare.

    Qiao Chu blinked his eyes and looked at Jun Wu Xie and asked: ¡°Little Xie, who are you looking for? You are heading over to Setting Peak?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie replied him softy, ¡± I am looking for Bai Xu.¡±

    ¡°Bai Xu?¡± Qiao Chu wrecked his brains but could not match this name to anyone he knew.

    ¡°He¡¯s someone from the Upper Realm?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie shook her head and said, ¡°Bai Xu is the only Medical Saint in the Middle Realm, his medical skills are high.

    ¡°You still need... to look for a Medical Saint to treat your wounds?¡± Qiao Chu looked at her incredulously, what Medical Saint, Divine Doctor.... All these were all just bullshit in front of Jun Wu Xie. He did not believe that in the entire three realms, there was a person whose medical skills could surpass Jun Wu Xie¡¯s!

    Whatever was on Qiao Chu¡¯s mind was written tantly on his face. The moment he looked at Jun Wu Xie, she immediately knew what he was thinking about and she helplessly exined on further: ¡°Not to treat any wound, Bai Xu is Grandmaster¡¯s close friend and I would like to ask him a couple of things.¡±

    The moment Ren Huang was mentioned, Qiao Chu immediately zipped up and did not dare to ask any further.

    Compared to Jun Wu Yao who was trapped in the Upper Realm, Ren Hang¡¯s departure from the living made one¡¯s heart hurt and they had thought that people such as Ren Huang and Yan Bu Gui, these talented individuals might perhaps go to the Spirit World but they had been in the Spirit World searching for five years and did not find any of them.

 Chapter 2309 - Medical Saint Bai Xu (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2309: Medical Saint Bai Xu (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°That.... Let us apany you along...¡± Qiao Chu mulled over it for a long time before he uttered out these words.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at his serious expression and only after a long silence did she nod in acquiesce.

    Due to the fact that the Dark Regions itself was located in a remote ce, it was not far from the Setting Peak. On the same evening, Jun Wu Xie had brought people to set of towards Setting Peak and made their journey on horses, they had soon arrived at their destination.

    In the deste Setting Peak, there was not a trace of any person all around and under the cloak of the night, only the sound of insects could be heard and along the small path, it was apanied by the sound of horseshoes that echoed in the quiet valley.

    Qiao Chu and the others rode on the horses and followed behind Ye Sha, as their eyes scanned the quiet surroundings.

    ¡°Is there... Is there really someone living here?¡± Qiao Chu shuddered as he rubbed his arms, there was a tinge coldness in the night breeze and the silvery moonlight illuminated the little path, revealing the tranquillity all around.

    ¡°Ye Sha had sent people to check before, it shouldn¡¯t be wrong.¡± Ye Mei chortled as he replied from the side.

    Rong Ruo looked around before raising a hand to let a Hell Butterfly explore the road ahead.

    In the depths the mountain, there was an unremarkable thatched hut that was shrouded in the moonlight, from afar, a weak light streamed out from the windows.

    ¡°We are here.¡± Ye Sha pulled the reins and turned to look at Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie immediately dismounted her horse and the others followed her in a simr fashion as they walked towards that dimly lit thatched hut.

    ¡°This Bai Xu... No matter what, he is the only Medical Saint in the Middle Realm, let¡¯s not talk about his medical skills but as a prestigious title such as his, why would he live in such a deste ce?¡± Fei Yan rubbed his nose, from a distance, his nose had already picked up the scent of faint medicine, it was a bit bitter and had reminded him of the past where Jun Wu Xie had been busy refining.

    ¡°What is wrong with living here? It¡¯s a mess out there, if you don¡¯t live here, you would be stared at by the people of the Upper Realm. Didn¡¯t Gu Li Sheng say that the people of the Upper Realm had used the Nine Temples and their favourite pastime was to gather these talented people together? Those who submit would live, those that don¡¯t would die. All these years, how many ancient family ns had been uprooted by them? Those who go against me would perish, that¡¯s the way of the Upper Realm, there is no need to think so much.¡± Rong Ruo narrowed her eyes, although they had not stepped into the Middle Realm over the past few years, but they were very well aware of situation that was happening in the Middle Realm.

    The current Middle Realm had already turned into a ything of the Upper Realm. The major forces had disappeared and even those family ns that had been hidden for so many years had been uprooted and destroyed. Those that chose to survive had lost their freedom and their dignity. If they wanted to live, why not live like Bai Xu and find a quiet ce to avoid all the trouble.

    ¡°Fortunately Uncle Ying had left for the Lower Realm earlier, that way, they were able to save that item of the Zhan family n.¡± Speaking of the tragedy of thoserge family ns, Fan Zhuo could not help butment.

    The Uncle Ying that they were referring to was the Elder Ying of the Shadow Moon Pce. When the Spirit Jade Pce had been hit hard, the Middle Realm started to fall into chaos. Elder Ying and Yue Yi who were originally staying in the Zhan family n had followed Qiao Chu and the rest to the Lower Realm to reunite with Yue Ye.

    As they spoke while they walked, they had soon arrived in front of the hut. The little medicine boy who had two buns tied on his head was carefully fanning the fan in his hand as he was brewing a medical concoction on the stovetop. When he suddenly saw someoneing, he was startled and immediately stood up as he looked at the ¡°guests¡± who had suddenly arrived nervously.

 Chapter 2310 - Medical Saint Bai Xu (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2310: Medical Saint Bai Xu (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°You are?¡± The medicine boy was a young boy that looked to be about 8 to 9 years old. He was dressed in very simple robes and when he saw the few of these tall men with strong temperaments approach, he immediately shrank back with a tensed face as he gripped his fan tightly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, we are not bad people. We are here to see Medical Saint Bai Xu.¡± Rong Ruo stepped forward and smiled warmly to the child as she looked gently at him. Seeing this, that boy¡¯s face had immediately eased up.

    The medicine boy licked his lips nervously as he stared at the lot of them with his big round eyes. He then scanned each and everyone of them and his eyes were filled with uneasiness.

    ¡°What Medical Saint Bai Xu... I don¡¯t know... you¡¯ve found the wrong ce. There¡¯s no such person here.¡± The medicine boy stuttered as he frantically tried to cover up but he had not realized that his tone had already given himself away.

    Unless it was a fool, no one would believe his words.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes went past the medicine boy and looked at the hut with the lit windows. She stepped forward and wanted to go in but she was stopped by him.

    ¡°There¡¯s nobody in the house! You...you can¡¯t go in...¡± The medicine boy was trying to stop her with a bunch of gibberish but the moment he caught a glimpse of her actual constenance under the moonlight, he was stunned and in a daze.

    Under the silvery moonbeam, the woman that appeared before him was so beautiful. He could not even describe her beauty with words.

    So beautiful....

    How could there be a person in this world that looked so good?

    ¡°Move away.¡± Jun Wu Xie said softly.

    The medicine boy refused to budge an inch.

    Ye Sha immediately stepped forward and was about to pull the boy away.

    ¡°Ah! What do you think you¡¯re doing! How can you force yourselves into someone else¡¯s house?!¡± That medicine boy screamed at Ye Sha and at this moment, a gentle voice of an old man sounded out from behind him.

    ¡°It¡¯s a guest from afar, but I¡¯m sure you do have some courtesy.¡±

    The voice was not loud, but it was clearly transmitted into everyone¡¯s ears. Under the gentleness, there was a toughness.

    Ye Sha held the medicine boy on one arm and he looked at Jun Wu Xie. She nodded slightly, and he let the medicine boy go. The medicine boy who regained his freedom immediately blocked the door with his arms wide open, protecting the entrance with all he had.

    ¡°Let theme in.¡± The voice rang out again, but this time, it was said to the medicine boy.

    The medicine boy bit his lip and hesitated for a long time before he gave way.

    Jun Wu Xie immediately went to the door and pushed it open.

    Inside the thatched hut was a simple table and chair with a lit candle which illuminated the interior faintly. On the soft couch on the side, an elder dressed in a coarse linen was lying on it but when he looked up,to see who these unwee guests were, on that wrinkled face was a trace of surprise.

    ¡°Looking at your appearance, it seems that you aren¡¯t from the Nine Temples.¡± The eyes of Bai Xu fell onto Jun Wu Xie and suddenly made thisment.

    ¡°How can you tell?¡± Jun Wu Xie looked at him. She had met him once back in the Cloudy Brook Academy five years ago, but at that time, she was busy dealing with the Twelve Pces so there wasn¡¯t any more contact with him. But she did not think that five years had changed a lot of things and she actually found him again.

    Bai Xu chuckled. ¡°If there are people with calibre like the lot of you in the Nine Temples, they would not be the puppet of the Upper Realm. Looking at your appearance, it doesn¡¯t seem to be the people from the Upper Realm either.¡±

    His acute deductions made all those standing behind Jun Wu Xie slightly surprised.

 Chapter 2311 - Medical Saint Bai Xuï¼ˆ3ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2311: Medical Saint Bai Xu£¨3£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie did not have much reaction, Bai Xu had made it sound simple but she did not believe it. Moreover... No matter how Bai Xu saw that, it did not matter to her.

    ¡°Since you are guests, please have a seat.¡± Bai Xu said slowly.

    Qiao Chu and the others immediately found a chair each and sat down. It was undeniable that Bai Xu had given them a good feeling and his calm temperament which was unique to the elderly had made him seem amiable and did not show any hostility.

    ¡°Little child, prepare tea.¡± He said.

    The medicine boy who was standing by the door stared cautiously at the group of people who had suddenly entered, after hearing the orders of Bai Xu did he go to prepare the tea begrudgingly.

    ¡°May I know why you are looking for me? If it is for medical treatment, I think you may be disappointed.¡± Bai Xu said indifferently.

    ¡°Disappointed? Why?¡± Qiao Chu could not help but ask in curiosity.

    Bai Xu flipped open the nket on hisp and when the legs under the nket was revealed, Qiao Chu immediately sucked in a mouthful of cold air!

    The moment his legs was exposed, a horrendous sight was revealed. His legs were covered with scars and two knee caps had been contorted and they werepletely odd shaped, sunken in at the weirdest ces as huge scars ran across them. On his knees, even if the wounds have healed, it still looked terrifying.

    ¡°This is... ¡°Qiao Chu gulped his saliva.

    Bai Xu covered back the nket and on his face, there was not the slightest sorrow, only a calm face.

    ¡°I¡¯ve encountered some hardships and you¡¯ve all seen it now, with my condition like that, I¡¯m afraid that I can¡¯t even travel a distance. Although the external wounds have healed, but the internal injuries still remain. I have to drink medicine to relieve the pain, I am really unable to treat anyone.¡± Bai Xu apologized.

    Qiao Chu settled down and remain quiet as he snuck a peek at Jun Wu Xie. He did not know what sort of person Bai Xu was and did not know how he had gotten such injuries but one thing he did hear from her was that he had something to do with Ren Huang.

    Jun Wu Xie wrinkled her brows after seeing his legs but in a sh, her expression returned to normal. She raised her eyes and looked at Bai Xu before she said: ¡°We are not here to seek medical treatment but to look for something.¡±

    The moment he heard her, a strange look shed through Bai Xu¡¯s eyes but it was so subtle that no one noticed.

    ¡°Oh? What is it?¡± Bai Xu asked without any fluctuations in his voice.

    Jun Wu Xie raised eyebrow and said, ¡°Soul bone.¡±

    Bai Xu was stunned and the hand on his nket trembled a little but he did reveal a trace of abnormality. Instead, he was unusually calm and asked, ¡°Soul bone? What is that?¡±

    ¡°The item necessary for the Upper Realm need toplete the Sacrifice of the Three Realms.¡± Jun Wu Xie answered straightforwardly.

    Her words, however, had left everyone in the entire room stunned, other than Ye Sha and Ye Mei, Qiao Chu and the others had only shock on their faces.

    Soul bone!

    Wasn¡¯t that the item that Ren Huang brought out of the Upper Realm?

    They knew that Jun Wu Xie had came here today to ask something from Bai Xu but even if you had beaten them to death, they would never have thought that the item to be the soul bone!

    How did she determine that the soul bone was in the hands of Bai Xu?

    Bai Xu lowered his gaze as he stared at his legs. He replied in a calm manner, ¡°I am sorry, I have no idea what this soul bone that you are referring to is.¡±

 Chapter 2312 - Medical Saint Bai Xuï¼ˆ4ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2312: Medical Saint Bai Xu£¨4£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°If you are here for that so-called soul bone, I¡¯m afraid you would be disappointed.¡± The calmness in his words were hard to doubt the credibility of his words.

    However, Jun Wu Xie thought otherwise.

    ¡°Master Bai Xu, I think that you should have a look at something first.¡± Jun Wu Xie suddenly said.

    Bai Xu looked up and discovered that a mask had suddenly appeared in her hand and the mask looked very ordinary. It was just but a mask of a handsome youth but the moment he touched it, Bai Xu¡¯s face revealed an unspeakable shock.

    ¡°This...¡± Bai Xu was extremely shocked as he turned to look at Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Master Bai Xu, this would be the second time we¡¯ve met. The first time we met was when Grandmaster brought me to meet you.¡± Jun Wu Xie replied earnestly but the moment when she said the word ¡®Grandmaster¡¯, there was an obvious stiffness in her voice.

    However, Bai Xu had beenpletely shocked and was dumbstruck in ce.

    ¡°You are that disciple of Su Ya?!¡± Bai Xu opened his eyes wide incredulously, though he was old age but his memory was still very good. How could he forget that his old friend had came by with this youth to show off in front of him?

    It was just that...

    ¡°You are a girl?¡± Bai Xu looked at her from head to toe, he had to say that the temperament and face was simr to that youth but her eyes as well as her temperament was much colder than that youth in his memory.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Jun Wu Xie nodded her head.

    Bai Xu let out a long breath as he kept looking at her, ¡°How did you find this ce? Your Grandmaster... He... Sigh! What do you want the soul bone for?¡±

    If it was anyone else, Bai Xu would never divulge a single thing but since Jun Wu Xie was Ren Huang¡¯s beloved grand disciple, this alone had removed all the pretence he had before.

    How could he be so cold towards his good friend¡¯s beloved grand disciple?

    ¡°I need the soul bone to deal with the Upper Realm.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Bai Xu suddenly widened his eyes as he looked at her in disbelief. The words she spoke was simply too shocking!

    ¡°To deal with the Upper Realm? Have you gone mad?! Even if your Grandmaster praised you on your talent, but do you know what kind of ce the Upper Realm is? Don¡¯t tell me your Grandmaster had never told you before?! If you want to deal with the Upper Realm, do you think that you can seed so easily? You are still young and you don¡¯t know how horrible the Upper Realm is. As for the matter about the soul bone, don¡¯t even think about it, unless your Grandmasteres in person, I would tell him! Otherwise, don¡¯t even dream about knowing the location of the soul bone.¡± Bai Xu said with a serious face, he was not trying to be difficult with Jun Wu Xie but he did not want any danger to befall her and such matters weren¡¯t suitable to be dealt with by the junior generation.

    The moment Bai Xu mentioned Ren Huang, the faces of Qiao Chu and the others turned white in an instant. They immediately turned and looked at Jun Wu Xie, almost at the same time and their eyes were full of worry.

    Did Bai Xu not know that Ren Huang had passed away?

    Jun Wu Xie was in a daze for some time before she regained herposure and her cold voice rang out, ¡°Grandmaster.... he.. has passed away.¡±

    Bai Xu¡¯s face was frozen instantly and his eyes suddenly widened, not willing to believe what he was hearing. He refused to believe it... What did she say?

    ¡°What... What did you say? Ren Huang.... he.. he.. he... Has gone ahead?¡± Bai Xu¡¯s voice was very soft, it was as if he did not want to believe in this cruel reality.

    However, after he saw Jun Wu Xie nod her head, he immediately slumped back like a deted ball.

 Chapter 2313 - Medical Saint Bai Xuï¼ˆ5ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2313: Medical Saint Bai Xu£¨5£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°How could this be... How could it be... When did it happen?!¡± Bai Xu took a deep breath and pressed down his inner sorrow. He thought that Ren Huang was still alive and just to avoid the pursuit of the Upper Realm, he had not appeared before him. Never would he have thought that ... a dear friend who had been with him for so many years, had actually took the first step and left before him...

    ¡°Five years ago, one of the Top Ten Experts of the Upper Realm brought a huge force and besieged us. In order to let us escape, Grandmaster chose to sacrifice himself and blew himself up.¡± Jun Wu Xie forced herself to exin as her gaze turned cold and her hands that were hidden in her sleeves were clenched tightly into trembling fists as her sharp nails pressed into her soft palm.

    ¡°The Upper Realm...¡± Bai Xu regained hisposure as he looked at Jun Wu Xie. The sorrow in his chest was like a heavy hammer that was constantly mming into his heart. He resisted the immense grief as he looked at Jun Wu Xie and said: ¡°You should know how powerful your Grandmaster is. If even he is not an opponent of the Upper Realm, how dare you still say that you can deal with the people of the Upper Realm? You should fully know well enough of the importance of the soul bone. The main reason that Ren Huang had left his home and ran over to the unfamiliar Middle Realm and lived his life hiding away was just to prevent the soul bone from falling into the hands of the Upper Realm. He even sacrificed his life to keep the soul bone safe. Don¡¯t you know the reason? If you want to take revenge and want to use the soul bone to take such a huge risk, even if I am touched by your loyalty and filial piety, I can¡¯t let you do so with such reckless consequences.¡±

    Bai Xu was very pleased that Jun Wu Xie was willing to avenge Ren Huang, but ... but he did not dare to use the soul bone as a bargaining chip. Once the soul bone falls into the hands of the Upper Realm, then the consequences were unimaginable. It would mean that the Upper Realm were just one step closer to the Blood Sacrifice of the Three Realms.

    He did not dare to take such a huge risk.

    Jun Wu Xie raised her head and looked at Bai Xu who had on a perplexed expression and said, ¡°I understand the concerns of Senior Bai Xu, and I will not mess with the things that Grandmaster was desperately trying to protect. How about I make an agreement with Senior Bai Xu?¡±

    ¡°What agreement?¡± Bai Xu could not help but ask.

    Jun Wu Xie replied: ¡°After five days, there would be a good show that would be staged in the Middle Realm. I¡¯m inviting you to watch it first and after watching it, you can then decide whether or not you would give the soul bone to me. If after watching everything and you still insist on the same decision as now, I will respect your choice.¡±

    ¡°After five days? What are you going to do?¡± Bai Xu grasped the key points in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what I want to do. As long as you go there, you would know.¡±

    Bai Xu gritted his teeth as his hands twisted the nket on hisp, and there was a hint of anger at the bottom of his eyes.

    ¡°I am willing to go, but I can¡¯t go! What I¡¯ve told you before was not a lie. My body is not able to withstand any form of travelling.¡± As a Medical Saint, Bai Xu was clear about his own injuries and they weren¡¯t simple injuries.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Bai Xu before she said: ¡°Although I am not perfectly confident that I can fully cure Senior Bai Xu¡¯s wounds in five days, but I am confident that you can travel this distance after five days. This much, I can still do it. If you are willing to believe me, let me give it a try.¡±

    Bai Xu was slightly surprised as he looked at her, he still remembered that when Ren Huang had praised his little grand disciple, he constantly praised her skill on refining medicine. She had passed the steps that she used to refine the elixirs to Ren Huang and when Bai Xu whose expertise was on this had seen them, he had felt them to be extremely amazing. Unfortunately, he did not have the chance to witness how amazing her medical skills were.

    After a brief moment of silence, Bai Xu finally said: ¡°Well, I am willing to believe you.¡±

 Chapter 2314 - Washing the Nine Temples with Blood (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2314: Washing the Nine Temples with Blood (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Five dayster, the Middle Realm ushered in a storm. Within the span of five days, the various divisions of the Nine Temples had suddenly pulled back. All the workers who were originally forced to build the pces for them were suddenly sent back to their homes. Everyone could feel the undercurrents that were rippling through the Middle Realm and the unusual atmosphere had made them specte wildly in their hearts. The sudden actions of the Nine Temples and the attack of the Night Regime couldn¡¯t be separated. Everyone was waiting in silence, waiting for the Night Regime that would stir up a torrential storm and give the Nine Temples a heavy blow, and also bring the Middle Realm back to peace one again.

    In one of the divisions of the Nine Temples, a handsome man sat in the main hall of the Spirit Void Temple. On both sides of the main hall, the elders of the pces gathered together, and there were severalmanders from the Upper Realm.

    ¡°Today is thest day of the half month that the Night Regime had proimed, yet the they have not moved. I don¡¯t know what are they ying at.¡± An elder of the Spirit Void Temple carefully said and looked apprehensively at the handsome man seated above.

    The man looked like he was twenty eight to twenty nine years old. His face was very handsome, but he although he had the appearance that would be admired by many, however, it was now ck like coal.

    The Nangong Lie had on a sombre expression. It had been half a month since Qiu Yun had been defeated. It had now passed the fifteenth day. On the same day that Su Jing Yan and the others survived, they had conveyed the deration from Jun Wu Xie.

    Within half a month, they would wash the Nine Temples with blood, what crazy provocation was this!

    However, within this half a month, no matter how much effort the Gold Spirits of the Upper Realm and the Nine Temples spent searching, they still could not find a clue about the Night Regime nor Jun Wu Xie. Without any choice left,, Nangong Lie could only order that all the forces of the Nine Temples were to return and await strict orders and prepare for battle.

    ¡°What Night Regime? It¡¯s just a group of mice that are greedy and afraid of death. All they can do are just some trivial tricks. Only those of you in the Middle Realm would be so afraid of them. I have to say that the words they dered that day was just but a bluff, otherwise how can they be so quiet during this half a month?¡± A tall man from the Upper Realm scoffed haughtily as he grumbled. He was loyal to Nangong Lie and did not put Qiu Yun in his eyes at all. Compared with Nangong Lie who was one of the Top Ten Experts, Qiu Yun could not even match up to him.

    The elders of the Spirit Void Temple lowered their heads but in their hearts, they had already cursed his ancestors all the way to the 18th generation, but they did not dare to show any semnce of disrespectfulness on their faces.

    He said that the Night Regime had made a bluff? Don¡¯t forget that many of you from the Three Realms have already died in the hands of the Night Regime. What kind of pretense are you sprouting here?

    The elders of the Nine Temples were angry, but they dare not show it.

    ¡°Master Nangong, I think that there would be not further actions from the Night Regime. Previously, they had exploited a loophole because we were unprepared. Now that we¡¯re guarding the Nine Temples like an iron fortress, not to mention the Night Regime, even one fly isn¡¯t able to fly in. There is no need to overestimate this group of mice.¡± One strong man from the Upper Realm did not believe that in the Middle Realm, there was a force that could contend against their forces made up of Gold Spirits.

    Nangong Lie had on a serious expression. The Upper Realm had sent him and Qiu Yun to the Middle Realm with him as the leader while Qiu Yun was his deputy. Although he did not really recognize Qiu Yun¡¯s strength, but he still had to admit that even though he was not part of the Top Ten Experts, he was still someone who could condense out a Spirit Ring.

    He had died so easily and what¡¯s more, he had died without his whole body intact. The manner in which he had died was simply unbelievable!

    Nangong Lie was a prudent man and not as ignorant and impetuous as Qiu Yun. He had made his preparations much earlier on.

 Chapter 2315 - Washing the Nine Temples with Bloodï¼ˆ2ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2315: Washing the Nine Temples with Blood£¨2£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    It was just that... the calmness during this half a month had given people an inexplicable feeling. After Qiu Yun had been defeated by Jun Wu Xie, all traces of the Night Regime in the Middle Realm seemed to have vanished. Even the previous attacks on the various divisions of the Nine Temples had suddenly stopped, which made Nangong Lie who was prepared for the oing assaults inevitably disappointed.

    Nangong Lie vaguely felt that something was wrong, but since the enemy did not move, he could not move. He could only guard against the deployment of the Nine Temples and prevent any idents from happening.

    Losing a hundred and eight pces in session, everything that they had spent five years of hard work on had turned into a pile of rubble. If they continued to let the Night Regime survive, let alone five years, even if they had been given them fifty years, under the onught of attacks that more than a hundred pces could be destroyed in merely two to three days, he would not be able toplete the tasks assigned by the Upper Realm.

    While the people from the Upper Realm were making boastful and sniding remarks, Nangong Lie was busy sorting out the thoughts in his mind. He wore a gloomy expression as he looked at the elders of the Nine Temples who had remained silent out of fear.

    ¡°That Jun Wu Xie ... what kind of person is she?¡± Nangong Lie frowned and asked, from Su Jing Yan¡¯s mouth, he already knew that the leader of the Night Regime was a woman named Jun Wu Xie and it was said that Jun Wu Xie could already condense out a Spirit Ring. Just this fact alone made Nangong Lie very surprised.

    The aura in the Middle Realm waspletely different from the Upper Realm. It was harder to cultivate a Gold Spirit in such an environment than to ascend to heaven, let alone to condense out a Spirit Ring.

    However, the most unlikely thing happened, and not only that, it had happened to them. This made Nangong Lie extremely curious towards Jun Wu Xie.

    Without a choice, Su Jing Yan could only step forward. He wanted to pretend that he didn¡¯t know, but Jun Wu Xie had encountered the Upper Realm twice and both times, he happened to be there so he couldn¡¯t hide.

    ¡°Your subordinate does not know much about Jun Wu Xie. When she first appeared, she was in Mount Fu Yao and she was just a Purple Spirit then. She was favored by the Spirit Jade Pce and went to Cloudy Brook Academy. In the next few years, your subordinate never saw her again. It was only until five years ago, when Master Ba He arrested Ren Huang¡¯s disciple Su Ya in the Cloudy Brook Academy and used her as a bait. Su Ya was also Jun Wu Xie¡¯s Master. At that time, when Jun Wu Xie came, her strength was indeed so startling that it stunned people. In just a short period of less than two years, she had already progressed from a Purple Spirit to the peak of Silver Spirit .....¡±

    ¡°The third time we met was half a month ago. Your subordinate was ordered to besiege the Night Regime with the Master Qiu Yun, and did not expect to see Jun Wu Xie again. After five years, she was actually able to condense out a Spirit Ring. Her rapid growth is really incredible.¡± Su Jing Yan told everything he knew honestly and revealed that did not know much about her. He met her only three times and each time he met her, she would bring him a great surprise. Besides, he really didn¡¯t know anything.

    Su Jing Yan dared to say all these because he knew that even if he did not say anything, Nangong Lie could also hear it from the mouths of the other Nine Temples disciples. After all, the people who participated in the battle at the Cloudy Brook Academy and the city was not only him.

    Moreover...

    He knew very well that Jun Wu Xie had let them go because she was not at all afraid that they would expose her strength!

    Su Jing Yan¡¯s words made Nangong Lie¡¯s brow wrinkle. From Su Jing Yan¡¯s description, his mind had formed an image of a perverse genius.

    In less than ten years, from a Purple Spirit to condensing out a Spirit Ring, not to mention the Middle Realm, such a genius could not even be found in the Upper Realm!

 Chapter 2316 - Washing the Nine Temples with Blood (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2316: Washing the Nine Temples with Blood (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    In the Upper Realm, except for that person, the highest talented person was Luo Qing Cheng, but Luo Qing Cheng has spent almost a hundred years from the realm of a Gold Spirit to finally being able to condense out a Spirit Ring. It must be known that to condense out a Spirit Ring, it was not something that could bepleted overnight. Each of the inscription that make up the Spirit Ring needs a lot of spirit power to support it. In the Upper Realm, it can be said that there was no such precedence before.

    In the end...

    In the Middle Realm, there was actually someone who had smashed the record of condensing out a Spirit Ring of Luo Qing Cheng? It was simply unbelievable.

    If Nangong Lie did not attain the same answer from the mouths of many disciples of the Nine Temples, he really would have thought that Su Jing Yan was deceiving him.

    ¡°Is she really so powerful? I don¡¯t believe it. Who knows what kind of shit is this Jun Wu Xie? Is it some kind of sinister magic or trick? Well, I don¡¯t believe that someone who was at the peak of a Silver Spirit can actually condense out a Spirit Ring in just five years! If this isn¡¯t nonsense then what is?!¡± That tall man from the Upper Realm spoke with undisguised disdain. He did not believe Su Jing Yan¡¯s words at all. He only thought of Su Jing Yan as an rmist. If such a terrifying person had emerged from the Middle Realm , weren¡¯t they going to be the joke amongst the Three Realms?

    When had the Spirit Ring became so worthless!

    Su Jing Yan turned white and nced at that man but he did not dare to say anything. Although they were elders of the Nine Temples, but in front of the Upper Realm, they did not even dare to let out a fart.

    Da Han did not look at Su Jing Yan, but looked at Nangong Lie instead. He said: ¡°Master Nangong, that Jun Wu Xie is just but a little girl in her early twenties. How powerful can she be? Does she really think that she is the second Luo Qing Cheng? She must have used some sort of special methods that blinded those ignorant fools of the Nine Temples. Now that the Nine Temples have strengthened their defenses, I want to see if she really is so amazing? Would she be able to do what she said, to wash the Nine Temples with blood!¡±

    Nangong Lie didn¡¯t say anything and was in deep contemtion.

    If what Su Jing Yan said was true, then she really was not someone that was easy to deal with.

    ¡°It¡¯s really a bunch of useless waste, I just knew it! These idiots don¡¯t even have any use.¡± When Da Han saw that Nangong Lie didn¡¯t say anything further, he thought that Nangong Lie had agreed with him and immediately started to diss the elders of the Nine Temples.

    ¡°Just wait and see, now that defense of the Nine Temples have been handed over to the Upper Realm, I would like to see how these mice can go against us, the Upper Realm!¡±

    Before Da Han¡¯s voice had trailed off, and a hurrying figure rushed into the hall. That man was from the Upper Realm and was extremely proud usually but today, his face was ashen.

    ¡°Reporting Master Nangong! The Heavenly Wolf Temple has fallen!¡± That man knelt on the ground as he sullenly said.

    ¡°What!¡± That arrogant man looked at the man incredulously with a pair of widened eyes.

    Nangong Lie immediately stood up and looked at that man knelt before him with shock.

    ¡°The Heavenly Wolf Temple had fallen? What do you mean by this! Tell me clearly!¡± Da Han stepped forward and shouted at that man directly.

    That man shuddered and cried out : ¡°The news from the Heavenly Wolf Temple just came over, the Night Regime suddenly broke into the Heavenly Wolf Temple, and... our people are all dead!¡±

 Chapter 2317 - Washing the Nine Temples with Blood (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2317: Washing the Nine Temples with Blood (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°All...all dead?¡± Da Han¡¯s expression immediately crumbled as he stood therepletely dumbfounded. The Heavenly Wolf Temple was the head of the Nine Temples and it was the strongest. They had a lot of people assigned to the Heavenly Wolf Temple, and many of them were experts who were able to condense out a Spirit Ring. Although they still could not condense out aplete Spirit Ring, but they were a whole lot stronger than an ordinary Gold Spirit.

    But...

    Actually all... died? !

    ¡°How could this be?¡± Da Han was bbergasted as he stood there stunned in ce, all his words before were akin to pping his own face.

    He was stillughing at Jun Wu Xie being a mouse that was bluffing, and he was going on and on about their own imprable defenses. Whoever thought that just as his words had been uttered out, his face ushered in a solid p, and this resounding p was an extremely loud one.

    The Night Regime came and their target of the first attack was the most powerful Heavenly Wolf Temple in the Nine Temples. The meaning of Jun Wu Xie was very obvious. Even the strongest Heavenly Wolf Temple had been trampled under her feet. In the Middle Realm, there was no one who could block her determination to wash the Nine Temples with blood!

    For a moment, the entire hall was silent, and the atmosphere was so depressed that people felt that even breathing became difficult.

    You must know that in the entire Heavenly Wolf Temple, there were nearly ten thousand Gold Spirits despatched from the Upper Realm!

    But...

    All of them were annihted? !

    What was even more frightening was that every hour, there would be news. An hour ago, they had not received any news of the attack, but after an hour, they had received the horrendous news of the annihtion of their entire force!

    An hour, ten thousand of Gold Spirits had died just like that!

    What sort of terrifying battle prowess!

    Even the usually overconfident Da Han was stumped by this fighting force. His face alternated into a shade of white for a while before turning green.

    Before they digested the tragic news of the Heavenly Wolf Temple, another battle report came in.

    ¡°Reporting to Master Nangong, there¡¯s trouble! The Obscure Soul Temple had been destroyed!¡±

    ¡°What!¡±

    ¡°Reporting to Master Nangong, the Celestial Temple had been destroyed!¡±

    ¡°The Obscure Soul Temple had been destroyed.....¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    One after another, ominous battle report came in session, each report without exception was news of total annihtion!

    Receiving eight battle reports continuously had left everybody in the hall in a daze and all those from the Upper Realm almost couldn¡¯t hold back vomiting out a mouthful of blood!

    In less than ten minutes, Eight Temples out of the Nine Temples had been destroyed, and the only remaining one was the Spirit Void Temple!

    This was simply unbelievable. Each temple was far apart from each other. It was impossible to travel to so many temples in such a short period of time. The only exnation was that the Night Regime had split up and assaulted the Nine Temples concurrently. And they had ended around the same time as well. Eight battles had all ended within ten minutes, and all the people from the Upper Realm have died in the Eight Temples, not even one was alive!

    At this moment, even Da Han who was standing in the hall in a daze no longer had the previous arrogance. His face turnedpletely ashened as his eyes were open wide in horror. If these news weren¡¯t received in reports, as a person from the Upper Realm, he really would have thought that it was a y staged by Jun Wu Xie and the Nine Temples.

    In all the Nine Temples, the number of Gold Spirits stationed in the various temples each numbered at least ten thousand. If the Night Regime had divided their assault, this also meant that they themselves had divided their own strength.

    If it was said that the Night Regime had consolidated all their power and broke through one of the Temples, perhaps everyone would not be so surprised. But they had divided into several forces and even attained victory!

 Chapter 2318 - Washing the Nine Temples with Blood (5)

    <h4>Chapter 2318: Washing the Nine Temples with Blood (5)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    No one was even able to estimate how terrible the power of the Night Regime was. Even the elders of the Nine Temples had been shocked by the fighting prowess of the Night Regime.

    At that time when the Dark Emperor unified the Middle Realm, the Night Regime was rarely activated. Just based on Jun Wu Yao alone, he hadpletely suppressed all the forces in the Middle Realm. Hence, no one could be sure how powerful the Night Regime really was. After the Dark Emperor had ¡°fallen¡±, the Dark Regions and the Night Regime also disappeared for a long time. Only those who had crossed them in battle knew the truth but....no one survived to tell the tale. It could also be said that for those who had personally witnessed the strength of the Night Regime, the grass on their graves had already grown to be taller a person.

    This time, it could be said that it was the very first time that the Night Regime had revealed their true prowess in front of others and this had left everyone stunned and flustered.

    Within an hour, eighty thousand Gold Spirits had perished. What¡¯s more, they had died so silently and on the bloody battlefield, the Nine Temples disciples who had survived could not even find a single body of any members of the Night Regime. Even if members of the Night Regime were killed in battle, their bodies were taken away by theirpanions and this made it impossible to estimate the loss of the Night Regime. Instead, this only further deepened the fear in their hearts.

    Everyone had the same thought at this moment.

    Eight temples out of the Nine Temples had been wiped out and... They were the only one who remained!

    An invisible murderous aura seemed to have enveloped and gripped each and every one of their hearts tightly and silently as nervousness crept in without their control. They could not help but feel that their entire body¡¯s hair stood on end as their gazes immediately changed and became extremely wary.

    The colour of Nangong Lie¡¯s face had already turned to a shade of blue after receiving the bad news one after another. Initially, he thought that Jun Wu Xie would use some schemes to achieve the promise of her im to wash the Nine Temples with blood but never did he expect that her method was simple and crude, and yet it worked well.

    It was only until now that Nangong Lie really realized that be it the Night Regime or Jun Wu Xie, they were much stronger than they had initially thought.

    Under absolute strength, why do you still need any plots and intrigue?

    A simple and direct method, an outright death that shocked everyone¡¯s heart.

    Nangong Lie was almost certain that Jun Wu Xie had eradicated the other eight temples and it was not a coincidence that she had done it in that order. She should have known for a long time that he and the main force sent by the Upper Realm were here in the Spirit Void Temple. She had annihted all the eight other temples with lightning speed and this would be a huge stone in the hearts of all the people in the Spirit Void Temple.

    As a result, even before Jun Wu Xie and the Night Regime had yet to arrive, the people of the Spirit Void Temple had already let fear and panic take hold of their hearts and they were in an extremely unfavourable situation.

    They couldn¡¯t go on like this!

    Nangong Lie¡¯s brows were tightly knitted as he looked at several elites from the Upper Realm whose faces had already turned pale. His heart had vaguely guessed the intention of Jun Wu Xie but he could only suppress the shock in his heart as he strived to maintain the calmness on the surface as he said in a rigid tone : ¡°All of you had better calm down, a strong enemy has appeared, this isn¡¯t the time to be like this.¡±

    Nangong Lie¡¯s voice was not loud, but it was transmitted to everyone¡¯s ears with his voice that was imbued with spiritual qi, but it was like a wave of calm that swept by them and those that had started to despair had gradually calmed down.

    ¡°Master Nangong is right, the opponent has not appeared, yet here we are scaring ourselves, isn¡¯t it stupid!¡± Someone immediately agreed.

 Chapter 2319 - Washing the Nine Temples with Blood (6)

    <h4>Chapter 2319: Washing the Nine Temples with Blood (6)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Although everyone was calm on the surface, but the seed of fear had already sprouted in their hearts. Despite their attempt to act calm, their eyes betrayed them as the trepidation that they felt could not be concealed.

    Only the Spirit Void Temple was left.... Did this not mean that Jun Wu Xie and the Night Regime would being here very soon?

    A depressing thought shed by all their minds as they all thought about the impending danger that would soon reach their doors.

    All those who hailed from the Upper Realm would never have thought that in such a deste ce, they would actually meet someone so horrifying. To be able to annihte eighty thousand Gold Spirits and even they themselves who were considered elites in the Upper Realm were feeling apprehensive at this moment.

    Facing such a situation, each and every second seemed to feel extremely long.

    Nangong Lie¡¯s face was ugly to the extreme but he couldn¡¯t continue on this way.

    ¡°Convey my orders, everyone is to gather and prepare to wee our enemies! Kill those who try to escape!¡± He hollered out.

    Everyone in the hall snapped back to their senses and Da Han turned his head to look just as he took a step out of the door, he suddenly felt a strong tyrannical force pull him back into the hall. He then felt himself fall heavily onto the hard marble floor and when hended, the floor cracked like a spider web.

    The huge impact thundered across the vast hall and everyone had their eyes wide open in shock as they could not help but turn to look in the direction of the entrance.

    All they saw was a peerless beauty with a cold expression step into the hall. They did not know when had a trail of blood followed her and beneath where she stood, a river of blood was already flowing. The floor was like a red carpet and that garish scene had shocked everyone.

    The guards who had guarded the temple had fallen to the ground and they did not even realize what had happened before they died. They fell into the pool of blood as their shock was frozen on their faces.

    Everyone in the hall sucked in a cold breath at once as they looked incredulously at the woman who just stepped in. They could not believe that all of this had just happened in front of them as they looked at her with immense fear and as they saw her approach step by step, it was as if she was the Goddess of Death.

    Jun Wu Xie walked in unhurriedly as her white skirt that was stained with blood soaked up the blood and in an ombre tone, it gradually went up the dress and it looked as if there were crimson flowers blossoming.

    The sudden rush of the stench of fresh blood smothered them and their breaths became uneasy. All they could do was to widen their eyes in horror and watch their greatest nightmare approach.

    On the highest point, Nangong Lie sat there stunned as he saw the woman who stepped into the hall. Although she had entered the hall in such a straightforward manner, he could not even sense her breath, she was just like a ghost and no one could feel her presence.

    At one nce, Nangong Lie had already guessed the identity of the woman.

    ¡°Jun Wu Xie?¡± His breathing could not help but slowed down by quite a bit.

    She walked into the hall calmly as her cold gaze swept by. Wherever her gazended, those people in her line of sight held their breaths. Although she was obviously such a breathtaking beauty, but she harnessed the breath of death and such a beauty would also incite fear.

    ¡°This... is thest ce.¡± Jun Wu Xie said in a faint voice but the words spoken by her had creeped everyone out.

    Thest ce?

    What she meant was to wash the Nine Temples with blood!

    Da Han who had crumbled into a sorry heap on the ground only managed to get up after a while. He wanted to stand up but just as he tried, the intense pain caused him to crash back down once again.

 Chapter 2320 - Washing the Nine Temples with Blood (7)

    <h4>Chapter 2320: Washing the Nine Temples with Blood (7)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Although Da Han spoke viciously, he could already condense out one to two spirit inscriptions. Although it was not aplete Spirit Ring, but he could also be considered strong. Otherwise, how would he dare to speak so loudly in front of Nangong Lie?

    However, it was precisely that such a strong person from Upper Realm was taken down by Jun Wu Xie so easily. He was so severely injured that he could not even stand.

    Those who were initially skeptical about Jun Wu Xie¡¯s strength no longer harboured any other thoughts but fear. They shed off the pretense of calmness they once had as each and every one was trembling like a frightened quail, nervously staring at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s every move, afraid that they would be the next person to suffer.

    Nangong Lie¡¯s face became extremely ugly as he had initially thought that the arrival of Jun Wu Xie could still be dealt with. With the arrangement of forces in the Spirit Void Temple, he had thought that he could dy them for a while, but never had he imagined that while they were still shocked by the annihtion of the eight temples, Jun Wu Xie had already extended her ws to the Spirit Void Temple. In just but a moment, the guards outside the Spirit Void Temple had already perished. Looking at the deliberate manner she did her entrance, it was obvious that everything pointed to a disaster!

    What a terrible level of fighting prowess!

    Nangong Lie did not even dare think about it.

    With his strength, he couldn¡¯t even sense the massacre that happened just outside nor could he sense the arrival of Jun Wu Xie. Just this point had already made him feel terrified.

    Nangong Lie felt a wave of fear that he had never felt before as he started to tremble. The fear that overtook him made his muscles tense and he could not pull his eyes away from Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Jun Wu Xie, who are you really? What kind of blood feud do you seek with the Upper Realm? Do you really want to be enemies with us?¡± Nangong Lie forcibly suppressed the uneasiness of his heart, trying to make himself look calm but as soon as the words were uttered out, a slight trembling in his voice had revealed his true thoughts inside.

    Jun Wu Xie looked back at him in the eyes and said coldly: ¡°I just want to kill all of you, that¡¯s all.¡±

    Just want to kill all of them, that¡¯s all?!

    Nangong Lie¡¯s eyes red wide open, the ¡°you¡± said by Jun Wu Xie did not just mean them, but the entire Upper Realm!

    In the end, how much hatred was there that Jun Wu Xie would even have such a ridiculous idea of ??being enemies with the entire Upper Realm?

    ¡°Why?¡± Nangong Lie did not give up. He did not understand, with the strength of Jun Wu Xie, why should she be against the Upper Realm? If she wanted, with her ability, she would be able to obtain a prestigious status in the Upper Realm and it was highly probable that with her talent, entering the TopTen Experts was a matter of ease.

    Glory, splendour, wealth and rank were just at her fingertips, yet ... why did she have to choose such a precarious choice?

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Nangong Lie calmly and she was clear that Nangong Lie was uttering so much nonsense just to dy the time so that his heart could calm down.

    ¡°Do I still need a reason to kill you all?¡± She slightly raised her eyebrows as she said in arrogance.

    Just a sentence and all the words of Nangong Lie were blocked and he could not find any words to refute her.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to say anything more, I¡¯ve already said that I want to wash the Nine Temples with blood, so there will be a bloodbath. Make your move.¡± Jun Wu Xie said impatiently, the strong stench of blood was irritating her nose. The smell that once made her feel disgusted was guing her on this bloody path she chose. She could not escape it.

    She had chosen to walk this path herself, even if she had to bear a heavy sin, she had to go on!

 Chapter 2321 - Washing the Nine Temples with Blood (8)

    <h4>Chapter 2321: Washing the Nine Temples with Blood (8)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s voice was cold like ice and sounded like a death knell.

    Da Han who had crumbled back onto the ground was sweating buckets. He could not get up and could only stare hatefully at Jun Wu Xie with a pair of red eyes.

    ¡°You damned bitch! Who do you think you are! How dare you talk to Master Nangong like this! Do you think that you alone can flip the sky? Let me tell you bitch! You will die very miserably, very... ah ah ahhhhh!¡± Before Da Han could finish his swearing words, Jun Wu Xie figure appeared before him like a ghost. A light sword appeared in her hand as she casually shed it across his left palm.

    A blood curdling scream rang out and itpletely covered up all the swearing from before.

    Jun Wu Xie looked coldly at Da Han who was writhing in pain. A few of the strong men from the Upper Realm saw that she had attacked theirpanion and immediately wanted to rush to save him, but just as they stepped forward.... Jun Wu Xie raised her head and swept through the few of them with a cold gaze. Immediately, the feet of those people froze as if they had been frozen in the snow and could not even advance half a step.

    An invisible sense of oppression permeated from Jun Wu Xie and it shrouded the entire hall. The pressure was so strong that it caused the people in the hall to feel as if there was someone strangling their necks tightly as an excruciating pain and suffocation swept over them.

    Even Nangong Lie under this strong pressure oozed out cold sweat. He lifted his head and looked at Jun Wu Xie. He did not expect her to be so strong, all she did was to release some pressure and even he himself had been affected.

    In desperation, Nangong Lie had to release his own Spirit Ring and a red Spirit Ring appeared in his hands. When the Spirit Ring came out, it immediately lessened the pressure in the hall, and everyone who was suffering finally had a chance to breathe at the moment.

    Jun Wu Xie raised her eyes slightly as she looked at Nangong Lie who held the Spirit Ring. She flicked the sword in her hand and the blood sshed onto her skirt, bit by bit, like a blooming flower.

    ¡°Bitch, death awaits you!¡± When Da Han who was writhing in pain saw Nangong Lie release his Spirit Ring, he was ted.

    It was a pity that he did not manage to feel happy for long as the light sword in the hand of Jun Wu Xie had pierced into his right hand next.

    The blood curdling scream resounded in the hall once again and everyone who heard it felt their hair stand on end. The people from the Upper Realm secretly heaved a sigh of relief when they saw Nangong Lie release his Spirit Ring. Even though they were arrogant by nature, they had already noticed the huge disparity between themselves and Jun Wu Xie. Now that when they saw that Nangong Lie had made his move, they finally saw a glimmer of hope.

    No matter what, Nangong Lie was also one of the Top Ten Experts in the Upper Realm. Before he released the Spirit Ring, he was suppressed but now that his Spirit Ring was out, the disparity between the enemy and him would be apparent immediately!

    However, there was not a trace of any joy in Nangong Lie¡¯s heart. He did not dare rx one bit and instead, his heart felt even heavier. Something that was overlooked by everyone was now lingering on in his mind.

    From what Su Jingyan had mentioned before, Jun Wu Xie could also condense out a Spirit Ring!

    When neither of them had used the Spirit Ring, Nangong Lie had already lost to Jun Wu Xie. At this moment, he used the Spirit Ring to fight against her but he had to know that...she had not revealed her own Spirit Ring yet!!!

 Chapter 2322 - Washing the Nine Temples with Blood (9)

    <h4>Chapter 2322: Washing the Nine Temples with Blood (9)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie stood calmly in the hall. Despite Nangong Lie revealing his Spirit Ring, there was no reaction from her at all. On her cold face, not the slightest fluctuations could be seen and it was as if nothing had happened at all.

    Her calmness had became extremely dazzling in his eyes. He could only fight hard as he stood up from his seat and brought a faint glow to the red Spirit Ring in his hand.

    At this moment, in the entire hall, only the screams of Da Han was endless, while the others were already holding their breaths.

    ¡°Master Nangong...save...save me...¡± Da Han¡¯s ashened face was twisted in pain as his pair of eyes looked anxiously at Nangong Lie with hope.

    Nangong Lie slowed down his breath and stared at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s every move. He was very cautious and did not dare to rx.

    Jun Wu Xie was definitely one of the most difficult opponents he had ever faced. Nangong Lie also had a certain confidence in his own strength as he ranked among the top four. The power of his Spirit Ring could not bepared to the likes of Qiu Yun. Looking at the entire Upper Realm, the power of the Spirit Ring that couldpare with him were only the Top Ten Experts. He could not help but secretly specte on how strong the Spirit Ring of Jun Wu Xie was.

    Under the anguished wailings of Da Han, Jun Wu Xie pulled out her light sword and under the cautious gaze of Nangong Lie, she cut off the neck of Da Han.

    The hot blood sttered onto everyone in the hall, and the drops of sticky, hot bloodnded on their faces and bodies, and it startled them so that it felt as if the blood was like magma that had burned them.

    Nangong Lie¡¯s eyes widened. He did not think that at such a time, Jun Wu Xie still did not forget to kill the man who had uttered so much gibberish, was she so confident in herself?

    ¡°Spirit Ring, is it?¡± Jun Wu Xie flicked the blood off the light sword as her cold eyes swept by Da Han as she watched his head roll to the feet of Nangong Lie and a cold glint in her eyes shed by.

    ¡°I heard that you are one of the Top Ten Experts.¡± Jun Wu Xie raised her eyes and looked at the Nangong Lie.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Nangong Lie only felt as if there was a stone stuck in his throat. Although it was not painful, it was unusually ufortable. Every time he said a word, he felt that his throat was itchy.

    It was very strange that Jun Wu Xie had not released her Spirit Ring yet but Nangong Lie had already felt a strong sense of oppression. This situation has not been reduced even after he had released his own Spirit Ring.

    Jun Wu Xie did not speak again, under the intense gaze of Nangong Lie, a dark green Spirit Ring suddenly appeared in her right hand!

    When the dark green Spirit Ring appeared, Nangong Lie¡¯s breathing stopped almost in an instant.

    The dazzling Spirit Ring was actually brighter than the red Spirit Ring in his hand. For the strength of the Spirit Ring, arge part was based on the strength of the owner. Just based on Jun Wu Xie revealing her Spirit Ring, from the contrast of the two Spirit Rings, the results could be seen.

    The red Spirit Ring in the hands of Nangong Lie seemed to be covered by the dark green Spirit Ring and looked a little dull even.

    In just but a moment, Nangong Lie¡¯s heart fell to the bottom.

    No wonder...

    No wonder Jun Wu Xie dared to be so arrogant!

    It turns out that her Spirit Ring had been cultivated to such a realm!

    ¡°Then, let¡¯s start with you first.¡± Jun Wu Xie smiled, but it made Nangong Lie feel cold instead.

    Start from him?

    Did this not mean that Jun Wu Xie nned to take out the Top Ten Experts of the Upper Realm one by one?

    How arrogant was she!

    No longer giving Nangong Lie any time to think further, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s figure had already disappeared!

 Chapter 2323 - Washing the Nine Temples with Blood (10)

    <h4>Chapter 2323: Washing the Nine Temples with Blood (10)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Like a ghost, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s speed was so fast that the people in the hall had no time to react. The elites of the Upper Realm who were smug before the arrival of Jun Wu Xie had turned into a herd ofmbs waiting to be ughtered. Even though Jun Wu Xie had killed theirpanion in their presence, they could not even reach out to lend a hand to rescue.

    At this moment, Jun Wu Xie revealed her Spirit Ring and her movements were even faster than before. She was so fast that they did not even have time to react. They could only open their eyes wide and gritted their teeth in anguish as they tried to follow her figure and see her actions.

    However, in the entire hall, except for Nangong Lie, no one could capture the figure of Jun Wu Xie. The elites of the Upper Realm could not, not to mention the elders of the Nine Temples!

    The red light and the dark green light were in the midst of battle in the middle of the hall. The nine elders of the Nine Temples had already been scared by the battle between the Spirit Rings. There was no need to mention going forward, just by standing on both sides of the main hall, they were already vomiting blood out from the pressure left by the afterglow of the lights and the strong air pressure made it even difficult for them to stand up.

    ¡°Damn it! We can¡¯t let this little bitch seed! Let¡¯s go!¡± One of the people from the Upper Realm hollered out, even though they were arrogant, they could see that the strength of Nangong Lie¡¯s Spirit Ring was not as powerful as Jun Wu Xie¡¯s. The two could still fight, but the disparity in the Spirit Ring would soon turn the situation into a one-sided situation. Reaching such a point, they no longer cared about anything else and could only rush forward, wanting to use their numbers to their advantage and take Jun Wu Xie down!

    However, before the several people from the Upper Realm had yet to approach the battle, several ck shadows had blocked them in an instant.

    ¡°If you want to intervene, you all still don¡¯t deserve it.¡± Ye Gu lifted up his chin in arrogance as a sneer hung on the corner of his mouth. He looked at the people who wanted to rush forward with disdain. Ye Sha and the Ye Mei stood on the left and right, and the three of them hadpletely blocked off the path of those people from the Upper Realm.

    ¡°Who are you!¡± The people from the Upper Realm screamed out, they had not even noticed when had these three people had appeared.

    ¡°Who are we?¡± Ye Gu raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Naturally, we are the ones who want to kill you. Remember, we are the Night Regime and after you¡¯ve entered hell, don¡¯t forget to tell Hades that it was us, the Night Regime who ughtered you guys!¡±

    The arrogant words of Ye Gu made the faces of the people of the Upper Realm turn blue as they roared with gusto and rushed toward the three of them!

    Standing at the side, the people of the Nine Temples looked at everything that unfolded before them, in a sh, the entire hall had turned into a fierce battlefield, and the battle was so brutal that there was no room for them to even intervene!

    ¡°Elder Su, looking at all of this...do we...¡± The elder of the Obscure Soul Temple who was scared witless from everything as he looked at Su Jing Yan apprehensively. Su Jing Yan had survived twice after meeting Jun Wu Xie, and the elders of the Nine Temples had all subconsciously asked Su Jing Yan for advise.

    Su Jing Yan blinked his eyes and constantly mobilized his whole body¡¯s spiritual power to resist the aftermath of the shocks. He could not see the battle between Jun Wu Xie and Nangong Lie, but he was very clear about one thing.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s promation to wash the Nine Temples with blood would be proven to be a sess very soon.

    ¡°Don¡¯t intervene.¡± Su Jing Yan said in a low voice as he stepped back. The elders of the Nine Temples standing behind him also followed suit. Obviously, they had chosen to follow Su Jing Yan¡¯s decision in panic.

    The Upper Realm were enemies and not friends of the Nine Temples, the previous obedience was only a forced choice.

 Chapter 2325 - Washing the Nine Temples with Bloodï¼ˆ12ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2325: Washing the Nine Temples with Blood£¨12£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The Lower Realm!

    The Lower Realm! !

    Nangong Lie¡¯s footsteps became flustered and he fell directly on to the chilly floor. He looked at Jun Wu Xie stunned with his mouth wide open. With Jun Wu Xie¡¯s strength, she didn¡¯t have to lie, but...

    The Lower Realm...

    At this moment, Nangong Lie¡¯s heart felt as if it was burning in mes. What was the Lower Realm?

    For the people of the Upper Realm, the Lower Realm was a wildnd where even the Middle Realm could not bepared to. If the Middle Realm was already an inferior piece of destend in the eyes of the Upper Realm, then the Lower Realm was a garbage dump. A wastnd where even a group of wastes that had difficulty climbing to the realm of the Purple Spirit that could not even be held inparison to the Middle Realm....

    Jun Wu Xie...was actually a person of the Lower Realm?

    Nangong Lie only felt that a mouthful of blood was caught in his throat and even if he wanted to spit it out, he could not. He felt that it was difficult to ept the facts if Jun Wu Xie said that she was a person of the Middle Realm... let alone the Lower Realm?

    This was a big joke!

    Looking at Nangong Lie¡¯s delirious reaction, there was not a single ripple in her eyes.

    Never once had she thought that there was a distinction between the Three Realms. There should be no hierarchy between people, were some people more superior and some inferior? These were allbels created by narrow minded and selfish people to show off and had a twisted sense of humour.

    Every life is a precious life, there is no distinction.

    It is the same for people.

    What about the Upper Realm and what about the Lower Realm?

    It was just that they had gained an advantage in terms of timing and conditions. If the people of the two realms change positions, everything would be different.

    To have the opportunity to gain the advantages first and became self indulgent over it, what kind of ignorant mentality was this?

    Praising themselves for gaining the advantage first and with no humanity whatsoever, trampling on others beneath the soles of their feet, such people were not worthy to be even called people!

    With her own strength, Jun Wu Xie really needed to show it to the Upper Realm!

    Even if they were from the Lower Realm, the ce that did not even enter their eyes, they could also soar into the heavens!

    What they had, the Lower Realm could also have it!

    The arrogance and calmness of Jun Wu Xie were like two opposing but interrted emotions intertwined. In her eyes, there was no differentiation between high and low; there was only good and bad, ck and white.

    However, she did not know how much shock her presence had brought to others.

    The elders of the Nine Temples had long been stunned by the truth of Jun Wu Xie, and they simply could never have imagined that the woman who had defeated one of the Top Ten Experts of the Upper Realm would actually be... from the Lower Realm?

    The Lower Realm was a ce that could not bepared to even the Middle Realm. One must know that when the Twelve Pces wanted to seize the treasures of the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb, they treated the people of the Lower Realm like pigs and dogs. Perhaps in most of them from the Middle Realm, the people in the Lower Realm were not worthy of even being called people. But who did not know that in the eyes of the Upper Realm, their Middle Realm was just the same.

    At this moment, many of the Elders of the Nine Temples felt a burning tingling sensation on their faces. The words of Jun Wu Xie was like an invisible p across their faces, the arrogance and disdain that they once held for the Lower Realm came as a p across each of them.

    Jun Wu Xie had proven a truth with herself.

    Nangong Lie looked incredulously at Jun Wu Xie who was stepping towards him step by step. The original unwillingness that filled his heart had already dissipated at this moment.

 Chapter 2326 - Washing the Nine Temples with Bloodï¼ˆ13ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2326: Washing the Nine Temples with Blood£¨13£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    He had lost and he could not find any words of excuses...

    Nangong Lie suddenly wanted tough,ugh at their ignorant self-confidence and self-righteousness. He had been beaten into such an embarrassed state by a woman of the Lower Realm. It was as pathetic as a dog who had fallen into water, was this the price they had to pay?

    ¡°I lost, my skill is not as good. I¡¯ve thoroughly lost, kill me.¡± Nangong Lie took a deep breath and sat down against the wall. Now, he has already seen it clearly. In front of him, he did not have any power to fight back. The continued struggle and unwillingness would only make him die a more ugly death.

    Nangong Lie¡¯s eyes suddenly closed, lifting his chin and revealing his neck, as if waiting for Jun Wu Xie to give him the final blow.

    However...

    After waiting for a long time, he did not feel anything. Nangong Lie opened his eyes with some apprehension, but found that Jun Wu Xie had stood in front of him. She stood there quietly with her blood-stained skirt in front of him, her cold eyes swept away from him, not knowing what was on her mind.

    ¡°You... why haven¡¯t you done anything?¡± Nangong Lie looked at Jun Wu Xie in astonishment. She did not look like someone with a soft heart.

    Jun Wu Xie was silent for a moment, before she suddenly said: ¡°I will leave you your life.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Nangong Lie¡¯s eyes open widely as he looked at her in shock, she... actually said to leave him a life?

    Had she gone crazy?!

    ¡°Go back to the Upper Realm, tell Luo Qingcheng that the soul bone is in my hands. If she wants to get the soul bone, bring Ye Jue to find me in the Lower Realm, otherwise she will not be able to see the soul bone again in this life. Also, when you return to the Upper Realm, don¡¯t even think about building anymore Sacrificial Array totems in the Middle Realm.¡± Jun Wu Xie looked at Nangong Lie coldly and left the words that made Nangong stunned.

    Soul bone? Ye Jue!

    The huge shock from the news he received was still quaking in his mind. Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words were like a bomb that had blown his mindpletely nk!

    ¡°You...you really want to let me go?¡± The only thing that was realized in Nangong Lie¡¯s mind was that she had left him his life.

    This point itself made Nangong Lie felt that everything was hard to believe.

    ¡°I... I am... the Top Ten Experts of the Upper Realm. If you want to be an enemy of the Upper Realm, I will still fight with you in the future. You really want to...¡± Nangong stared at Jun Wu Xie. If it was to convey the message, she could just let go of an insignificant person from the Upper Realm. Instead, why should someone of his calibre, one that belonged to the Top Ten Experts be released?

    Wasn¡¯t this returning a tiger back to the mountain <sup>1</sup> ?

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s cold eyes were fixed on Nangong Lie¡¯s befuddled face, and her cold eyes swept by him once as a slight sneer escaped the corners of her lips.

    ¡°Do you still have the courage to fight with me?¡±

    Such words filled with mirth and a hint of ambiguity instantly changed the look on Nangong Lie¡¯s face. His expression crumbled immediately as the demon named fear started gnawing at his soul silently.

    Fight with Jun Wu Xie again?

    Just the thought of this alone had made Nangong Lie feel that his back was cold and his legs could not stop shaking.

    Jun Wu Xie was very clever. She was evidently aware that under her absolute attacks that had inflicted serious trauma in both mind and body, Nangong Lie¡¯s self-confidence and proud heart had already been crushed. Even if he recuperated and recovered his bodily wounds, in the future, he would forever be gued by the shadow of his crushing defeat by Jun Wu Xie . As long as he heard the name of Jun Wu Xie, the image of Jun Wu Xie would appear as an inner demon and he would be pulled into the abyss by this fear.

    He would never be able to muster up his courage to face another battle with Jun Wu Xie ever again.

 Chapter 2327 - Washing the Nine Temples with Blood (14)

    <h4>Chapter 2327: Washing the Nine Temples with Blood (14)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    A person at the top could be defeated, but could not fear. For once the seeds of fear take root in their hearts, they would be the shackles that bind their hands and feet for a lifetime and they would no longer be able to pick up their swords in front of their opponents.

    Destroying the spirit of a strong man was worse than destroying his flesh.

    After saying this, Jun Wu Xie no longer looked at Nangong Lie. She swept her gaze away andnded on to those elders of the Nine Temples who were meekly standing to one side quivering in fear without daring to even utter a single sound out. Her cold gaze looked over but no one dared to meet her gaze. The elders all lowered their heads timidly, portraying a humble posture.

    Jun Wu Xie did not strike at them from the beginning to the end. This could be thest shred of mercy in her heart, a silent gesture to return that favour of that year for how all those disciples of the Nine Temples had done at the Cloudy Brook Academy. When they stood by and did nothing then, for Jun Wu Xie, it was already a form of help. Regardless of whether the Nine Temples did it for their own selfish reasons or whatsoever reasons, this favour was remembered by her.

    As long as the Nine Temples were not seeking their own deaths, Jun Wu Xie would not make things difficult for them.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Jun Wu Xie swept her gaze over the entire hall that had been dyed a startling red before she turned and left.

    Washing the Nine Temples with Blood, this startling promation came true and other than the injured Nangong Lie with his broken arm, all the other people from the Upper Realm had beenpletely massacred. Those disciples of the Nine Temples who took sides with the Upper Realm were also sent to hell.

    Even after Jun Wu Xie had walked out of the hall, many elders of the Nine Temples still had a lingering fear in their hearts. At this moment, they felt very fortunate and thankful to have listened to Su Jing Yan¡¯s words.

    Jun Wu Xie was extremely powerful and cold. But under this cold facade, it hid away this tiny thread of humanity that was not easily noticed by other people. She killed only those rted to her blood debt that she had swore revenge on. She only aimed her sword at her own enemies and never hurt anyone who was innocent. As long as they did not take the initiative to provoke and be enemies with her, they would forever be safe. Even if they stood in the gray area, as long as their minds weren¡¯t bad, they would be safe.

    The elders of the Nine Temples could not help but think of the Dark Emperor who unified the Middle Realm in the past when they thought of this point. The Dark Emperor then was also the same. He may seem powerful and overbearing, but he never took killing people as a pastime. This itself was a huge difference, like the sky and the earth. He was not at all like the people from the Upper Realm who had no humanity at all.

    Su Jing Yan looked at Jun Wu Xie. Each time he saw her, he would be shocked by her startling growth. The formerss had already grown into a person so powerful that no one could not even imagine.

    ¡°Elder Su, as for Nangong Lie...¡± An elder of the Spirit Void Temple cautiously looked at Nangong Lie who was leaning on the wall with his head lowered. His words trailed off but he seemed to be seeking Su Jing Yan¡¯s advise on how Nangong Lie was to be handled.

    Su Jing Yan sighed. To be honest, Nangong Lie was considered rather kind whenpared to the many people from the Upper Realm. Although he was the leader of those abhorrent people from the Upper Realm, he did not make any excessive requests nor did he act arbitrarily. As for those heinous sinsmitted by the Upper Realm, arge part weremitted by Qiu Yun and those who had died in the hall.

    Nangong Lie was only a high-ranking superior and could not be considered to be abhorrent like the rest of them, but it was not enough to let them have anypassion.

    ¡°Forget it, since Miss Jun has decided to let him go, we can¡¯t leave him alone and not care.¡± Su Jing Yan reluctantly stepped forward. This person was a person that Jun Wu Xie had specifically said to keep alive and he could not leave him alone to die. Or else, who would ry Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words to the Upper Realm?

    However, when Su Jing Yan walked to the front of Nangong Lie and saw the dimmed and vacant eyes of Nangong Lie, his heart was extremely shocked.

 Chapter 2328 - Soul Bone (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2328: Soul Bone (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The self-confidence and vigor that Nangong Lie once possessed in his eyes hadpletely disappeared. At this time, Nangong Lie was like someone who had lost it all, even all his ambitions and resembled a waste.

    Su Jing Yan had to sigh at the wisdom of Jun Wu Xie, looking at the current situation of Nangong Lie, it looked like in this life, it was impossible for him to have any courage to face her once again as an enemy. The fear she brought him would always follow him, it was so deep that it was even possible to sway others from the Upper Realm after they saw him in such a condition.

    Was this another step in the game she had set up?

    Su Jing Yan was not sure.

    Outside the main hall, corpses were syed everywhere with pools of fresh blood all around. Jun Wu Xie had stepped out of the temple but did not leave immediately. Instead, she walked to the side just outside the main hall and stepped into a room adjacent to it. Bai Xu who was sitting in the wheelchair had already seen everything that had happened through a small hole and was clear about everything that happened in the temple.

    When Bai Xu saw Jun Wu Xie enter, he let out a sigh at the same time.

    After seeing Jun Wu Xie step in, there was no need to mention how brilliant the expressions of Qiao Chu and the others who were in the same room were at this moment. At the previous battle where she had killed Qiu Yun, they were blocked at the city gates and had no idea what had ensued in the city. When they broke through the gates, the battle in the city was already over. They were greeted with only the corpses that littered the ground and the river of blood that soaked deep into the soil.

    However, when they saw what had happened through that small hole just now, they saw the true strength of Jun Wu Xie and they realized that her growth had already exceeded all of their expectations.

    Strong!

    Other than this word, they could not think any other word at this moment to describe Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Little Xie... You are really......awesome .¡± Qiao Chu stared at Jun Wu Xie with sparkly eyes, as if he just saw another Jun Wu Yao. Back then, the power of Jun Wu Yao had already rendered Qiao Chu¡¯s worship and awe. Now, as far as Qiao Chu was concerned, he was entranced by the strength that Jun Wu Xie possessed.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s expression froze awkwardly for a moment, in the face of herpanion¡¯s praise, she did not know how to react.

    She has been cultivating for many years, and did not waver and focused wholeheartedly on what she worked so hard to strive for. So she did not feel that attaining such a power was something worthy of pride, it was just a necessity.

    Instead, her silence made the smile on Fei Yan and the others fade away. What had they been working so hard for over the past five years? In those five years, Jun Wu Xie had attained such strength and how much did she have to pay to achieve such a level? They didn¡¯t dare to think about it. The past five years, the reason that kept pushing Jun Wu Xie to be stronger... their hearts winced when they thought about it.....

    Should they feel proud?

    Perhaps, they were truly proud of the growth of Little Xie, but they also felt a prickling pain in their hearts.

    If she was safe and unconcerned, why should she push herself to this point? The more powerful she became, the more she confirmed the immense pressure she had been carrying all by herself for five whole years.

    ¡°Master Bai Xu, have you decided?¡± Jun Wu Xie didn¡¯t know how to face theplicated gazes of herpanions and could only turn her attention to Bai Xu to seek his intention after witnessing everything.

    The reason why she wanted to deal with Nangong Lie alone was to let Bai Xu see that her current strength was enough to confront the Upper Realm. Only this way would Bai Xu be assured of giving the soul bone to her.

    Bai Xu looked at Jun Wu Xie, as if to find the traces of that youth from back then, but he could not find anything. After he sighed, he relented as he said: ¡°Your growth has left me shocked. I promise you, I will pass the soul bone to you but... you must promise me one thing.¡±

 Chapter 2329 - Soul Bone (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2329: Soul Bone (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Please speak.¡± Jun Wu Xie nodded her head.

    Bai Xu looked at her before he continued with his words, ¡°You can do whatever you want but there is something that you must promise. Although you have to ensure the safety of the soul bone, I do not wish for you to risk your own life in exchange.¡± Bai Xu was concerned about the soul bone as well as for Jun Wu Xie¡¯s safety. The pain from the loss of Ren Huang was too great and he did not wish for his old friend¡¯s beloved disciple to follow a simr tragedy.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Jun Wu Xie nodded her head.

    ¡°Now then, you shall apany me a trip to the Cloudy Brook Academy.¡± He suddenly said.

    ¡°Cloudy Brook Academy?¡± Jun Wu Xie was slightly stunned for a moment and did not understand why Bai Xu would suddenly request to go to the Cloudy Brook Academy.

    Five years had passed and Jun Wu Xie had never stepped into the grounds of Cloudy Broke Academy ever since.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want the soul bone? If you do, follow me.¡± Bai Xu said, he could not deny that Jun Wu Xie¡¯s medical skills were exceptional. In a mere span of five days, although he had notpletely recovered, these five days of recuperation had already enabled him to take various modes of transportation, from boats to carriages without any repercussions. Such amazing skills with extraordinary talent, what more hidden cards did she have hidden up her sleeves?

    Bai Xu did not know but he was willing to ce all of his trust in her. To fulfil her quest for revenge was also helping his old friend to settle his blood debt.

    Jun Wu Xie no longer asked any further and just arranged for people to settle the aftermath of the Nine Temples before she embarked on the journey to Cloudy Brook Academy with Qiao Chu and herpanions, together with Bai Xu.

    The Nine Temples had suffered heavy losses and it was difficult to recover in the short period of time. What the Upper Realm was focused on now, was to deal with Jun Wu Xie¡¯s provocation. Hence they believed that the Middle Realm could have a short period of peace.

    Returning once again to Mount Fu Yao and stepping into the Cloudy Brook Academy, it was apparent that time had changed many things.

    Five years had passed, that was like sand running through one¡¯s fingers, flowing quickly but quietly. For some people, it was just like smoke dissipating before one¡¯s eyes, but for Cloudy Brook Academy, the traces of time was visible.

    Over the past five years, not a single person had stepped into the premises of the Cloudy Brook Academy. The once resplendent Academy long turned into deste ruins with weeds growing everywhere.

    Standing outside Cloudy Brook Academy, Qiao Chu and the others were slightly stunned. They themselves had also studied here and even though it was not the first Academy that they had studied in, but to them, it was the first ce in the Middle Realm that they had settled in.

    However, the once flourishing academy had been lost to time forever. What was left was only the ruins from arge battle and the wilderness that was proof that this ce had been deserted for a long time.

    If it was many years ago, who would ever have thought that the number one Academy in the Middle Realm would ever have such a day?

    Seated on the wheelchair, Bai Xu was pushed into Cloudy Brook Academy by Jun Wu Xie. His eyes that were filled with the vicissitudes of life were now full of sorrow as his gaze swept past the surroundings.

    ¡°It was here in the Cloudy Brook Academy where I first met with your Grandmaster. At that time, I was not a Medical Sage yet. I was merely a young and ignorant doctor. The reason that I came here was because I was sent here to cultivate and it was then that I had met your GrandMaster who was a little old man who was obsessed with refining medicine but totally ignorant of the various medicinal materials.¡± Bai Xuughed lightly as he closed his eyes. He thought of the past and the scene where he met Ren Huang for the first time appeared before him. Just a simple meeting had intertwined both their fates and who would have thought that the two would eventually be bosom buddies?

    Jun Wu Xie did not speak but instead, she lowered her head slightly, trying not to look at everything that surrounded them.

    If she looked any more, it would bring back waves of memories from five years ago.

 Chapter 2330 - Soul Bone (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2330: Soul Bone (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The wheelchair was pushed in slowly, passing the grass and trees in Cloudy Brook Academy. The small grass grown between the stone crevice was green, but it added a bleak and deste feeling to the ce that once had towering white buildings all around.

    Bai Xu gestured to Jun Wu Xie to push him to the main location of the battlefield five years ago, into the square where most of the ruins were.

    Over the past five years, day after day, the wind blew and the sun shone. The rain that fell had washed away all the blood that once covered this ce. Therefore, all the traces of blood from the past had disappeared, leaving only pieces of ruin, debris from all the damage from the battle. The only thing that stood there proudly at its original position was that cloud sculpture.

    Because of the bloody battle of that year, no one dared to step into this ce.

    ¡°Push me over.¡± Bai Xu said to her.

    Jun Wu Xie pushed Bai Xu towards the cloud sculpture.

    This sculpture that was once a symbol of the Cloudy Brook Academy and it symbolized auspiciousness and peace. The original intention of the Cloudy Brook Academy was not to cultivate a violent killer. The meaning of its existence was only hope that everyone from the Cloudy Brook Academy woulde out as disciples who were like a cloud, free to float in the sky, no matter the storm. When the sunes out, the clouds in the sky were still there, it was an existence that others couldn¡¯t erase, although it was not as magnificent as lightning, not as ferocious as a rainstorm, not as bright as the sun or the moon, but it would always exist and will not disappearpletely because of any change in the sky.

    This was the first wish of Ren Huang. He hoped that all the disciples of Cloudy Brook Academy could have a peaceful and smooth life. No matter what kind of setbacks they suffer, they could spend a lifetime peacefully and would not be broken by any wind or rain.

    Jun Wu looked up at cloud sculpture. When she was at Cloudy Brook Academy, she never cared about this thing at all. Even before Su Ya was arrested, she did not take heed in the existence of this sculpture, but even after going through that terrible battle, it remained the same, as if the years never left a trace on this cloud.

    ¡°This sculpture was hand-carved by your Grandmaster. The stone was also personally selected by him. He spent one whole year carving it. Countless of times, he wanted to give up. That guy, simply has no patience. This thing could be counted as the product where his patience was the greatest.¡± Bai Xu sighed softly, as if recalling the past as a smile hung on the corner of his mouth. Regret and frustration shed by as well.

    Jun Wu Xie remained silent, she did not know why Bai Xu brought her here, and why he would focus on this sculpture.

    ¡°Break it.¡±

    Suddenly, Bai Xu said something that made Jun Wu Xie shocked.

    Jun Wu Xie was in a daze for a moment as she looked at him with eyes filled with confusion.

    This cloud sculpture was personally carved by Ren Huang, why did he want her to break it?

    ¡°Break it.¡± Bai Xu said once again.

    Jun Wu Xie hesitated slightly before she slowly walked to the sculpture and looked at the sculpture. There was a slight trace of hesitation in her eyes.

    This was a relic of Ren Huang.

    After a moment of hesitation, Jun Wu Xie suddenly raised her hand and the dark green Spirit Ring appeared above her hand. As she raised her hand, it flew at a staggering speed towards that sculpture!

    The roaring sound reverberated and echoed in the vast square, and the sculpture which had been standing for many years in Cloudy Brook Academy suddenly turned into a pile of rubble.

    Qiao Chu and others who were standing behind Bai Xu all held their breath and at the moment the cloud sculpture was destroyed, they felt that thest trace of the spirit that belonged to Cloudy Brook Academy was also shattered, stirring up the reluctance in their hearts.

    Chapter 2333: Soul Bone (4)

    Jun Wu Xiely squinted and looked at the Xiangyun sculpture that was destroyed by her own hands, and the emotions in the eyes quietly flowed.

 Chapter 2331 - Soul Bone (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2331: Soul Bone (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie narrowed her eyes slightly when she saw the cloud sculpture was destroyed by her own hands. Her mood became extremely heavy as she stared ahead.

    When the dust settled, the cloud sculpture had turned into a heap of rubble.

    However, at this moment, everyone¡¯s attention was on a small piece of bone that was floating in mid air!

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at the bone that was enveloped in a halo of light. She subconsciously turned her head to look at Bai Xu.

    ¡°Ren Huang never took the soul bone away from Cloudy Brook Academy. The one that he took with him that time was just but a fake. It was to draw away the attention of the people from the Upper Realm.¡± Bai Xu stared at the real soul bone and sighed deeply.

    Ren Huang never had theplete confidence to be able to evade the pursuit of the Upper Realm. That was why from the very beginning, he had already nned out the worst-case scenario and had hidden the real soul bone. He never dared to carry it with him, he was afraid that there would be a day that he would fall into the hands of the Upper Realm. He had since started his n and started carving that sculpture, hiding the soul bone within. No one would think that he dared to put such an important thing at such a ce where anyone could have ess to!

    Bai Xu was the only other person who knew the actual location of the soul bone. Even Su Ya and Tian Ze did not know this secret.

    ¡°That is the soul bone you wanted. Take it with you toplete your n.¡± Bai Xu looked at Jun Wu Xie for a while. Ren Huang¡¯s bold tactic ensured that the soul bone was not discovered during the past five years. Things would have turned for the worst if the Upper Realm really took control of everything in the Middle Realm. If they hadplete control over the Middle Realm and yet still couldn¡¯t find the soul bone, they would definitelye back to Cloudy Brook Academy again. At that time, they would truly find the soul bone.

    This was also one of the reasons why Bai Xu dared to give the soul to Jun Wu Xie.

    The tip of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s foot tapped lightly as she leapt into the air and caught the soul bone in her hand.

    The soul bone was slender and cold to the touch. After looking at it closer, she noticed that this so-called soul bone was actually a human¡¯s phnx <sup>1</sup> . With her medical expertise, this phnx should belong to an adult man.

    It was just that she could not determine the age of this phnx. From her observations, she noticed that it was covered with small scratches. Although it was well preserved, it still could not escape the ravages of time.

    ¡°Thank you Master Bai Xu.¡± Jun Wu Xie carefully wrapped the soul bone with her handkerchief and ced it into her Cosmos Sack.

    The soul bone was now in her hands and this meant that her bait thrown to the Upper Realm had beenpleted.

    Bai Xu shook his head emotionally.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me, all I did was just to tell you the location of the relic that belonged to your Grandmaster. Now that this thing is in your hands, how you want to use it in the future, it¡¯s all up to you. Jun Wu Xie, I believe that you will not let the blood of Ren Huang flow for naught. Sweep through the Upper Realm and exact revenge for your Grandmaster!¡± Bai Xu¡¯s gaze was suddenly as sharp as a sword!

    The death of his good friend had sessfully provoked the anger of this gentle elder. He only hated himself that all he was good at was his medical skills. He could not fight with strength hence he could not use his life to fight with the Upper Realm!

    ¡°That is for certain.¡± Jun Wu Xie narrowed her eyes as a dangerous glint shed by. She raised her head slightly and saw herpanions standing behind Bai Xu with burning gazes. No matter what kind of turbulent storm awaited her, she had already stepped out and there was no way left for retreat. She could only go forward with courage!

    After attaining the soul bone, the moment that they left Cloudy Brook Academy, Jun Wu Xie lit the Cloudy Brook Academy aze and burned it. Everything that Ren Huang had left should not be defiled by those people from the Upper Realm.

    She stood before the sea of mes and swore that one day, she would rebuild Cloudy Brook Academy!

 Chapter 2332 - Returning to the Lower Realm (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2332: Returning to the Lower Realm (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    A fire razed the former Cloudy Brook Academy to the ground, but it also lit up the me in everyone¡¯s heart as they looked forward to the day that they could exact their revenge.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t Master Bai Xue with us to the Lower Realm? Your medical skills are high and you can teach the doctors in the Lower Realm.¡± Rong Ruo smiled as she looked at Bai Xu and invited him to follow them on their journey back.

    Bai Xu had already heard the exchange between Jun Wu Xie and Nangong Lie and had understood that they intended to ambush the people of the Upper Realm in the Lower Realm. In order to see the Ren Huang¡¯s revenge carried out, he had no qualms and nodded.

    But if they were talking about medicine...

    ¡°You don¡¯t have tofort me. Compared to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s skills in medicine, I really pale inparison.¡± Bai Xu chuckled, as the only Medical Sage in the Middle Realm, he had once thought that his own medical skills were unparalleled in the world. However, after he met Jun Wu Xie, he knew that he was just a frog sitting at the bottom of a well.

    ¡°That Little Xie is a perverse genius, let¡¯s notpare with her.¡± Qiao Chu interjected.

    Jun Wu Xie did not pay any heed to the words of herpanions, she knew that they said it all to console Bai Xu.

    ¡°Little Xie, when do we set off to return to the Lower Realm?¡± Hua Yao rode his horse over and came to her side. The path that they were now on was currently headed in the direction of the Dark Regions, not the Lower Realm.

    ¡°I have to go back to the Dark Regions and deal with some things first.¡±

    Hua Yao exchanged nces with Fan Zhuo who was at the side and at the same time, they had an answer in their hearts.

    The things that Jun Wu Xie had to deal with were most probably rted to the matters of the Soul World.

    As they made their way back to the Dark Regions, everyone was exhausted after such an eventful day. They had a day filled with bloody battles and when they arrived at the Dark Regions, the Night Regime who had gained victory did not hold any celebrations but each and every one of them calmly returned home to have a good rest.

    Just as Jun Wu Xie arrive at the entrance to the pce, the figure who came to wee her made her brows furrow.

    That person was one of the three people sent by the Soul World ¨C Situ Heng. Among the three of them, he was the one whom the Night Regime disliked the most.

    Ye Gu was walking behind Jun Wu Xie and the moment he saw Situ Heng, his expression turned extremely unsightly. But for the others, it was the first time meeting Situ Heng. They had stayed here in the Dark Regions for half a month and had met Long Jiu as well as Qin Song. As for Situ Heng, they had only heard of his name but had never met him.

    Situ Heng looked to be about twenty eight to twenty nine years old. His countenance was good but he looked a little old-fashioned. His pair of gray eyes seem shun and despise everything in the world, and coupled with a stiff expression. This was a stark contrast with his face and when people looked at him, they could not help but feel a little ufortable.

    Situ Heng¡¯s gaze was only on Jun Wu Xie and he was oblivious to everyone who was behind her and treated it as if they did not even exist. It was as if they were air.

    ¡°I heard that you want to go to the Lower Realm?¡± Situ Heng asked in a raised tone, with a hint somewhat like an interrogation.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Jun Wu Xie replied straightforwardly.

    ¡°You should have not forgotten about the agreement between us? You have repeatedly dyed... what are you trying to do?¡± There was a hint of dissatisfaction in Situ Heng¡¯s voice. Towards her recent moves, he wasn¡¯t too thrilled. If not for Qin Song stopping him, he would already have gone to look for her. Fortunately, nothing cropped up. Forget about the previous times where she had gone out. Now, she even wanted to go to the Lower Realm!

    ¡°I haven¡¯t forgotten, I have to go to the Lower Realm. I remember the agreement which is why I¡¯vee back today to tell you all to prepare. Tomorrow, we will set off to go to the Lower Realm.¡± Jun Wu Xie replied as she looked at him in a neither servile nor overbearing manner.

 Chapter 2333 - Returning to the Lower Realm (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2333: Returning to the Lower Realm (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Situ Heng¡¯s expression did not turn for the better after hearing Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words.

    ¡°Lower Realm! Why do you need to go to the Lower Realm! Jun Wu Xie, you have dyed time and time again, five years have already passed. What do you really want?¡± Displeasure was written all over Situ Heng¡¯s face as he said in irritation.

    Qiao Chu and the others who were standing at the side were stupefied when they saw this. They had met the straightforward Long Jiu as well as Qin Song who was like a smiling tiger. Suddenly meeting this stubborn Situ Heng, they were unable to react for a while. However, Ye Gu¡¯s expression was ugly to the extreme and looked as if he was about to punch Situ Heng in the face any moment.

    ¡°Oh, Situ, so you were here.¡± Suddenly, a smiling voice came into the ears of everyone and the originally stifled atmosphere with daggers drawn had immediately dispersed.

    Qin Song strode over with his face full of smiles with the burly Long Jiu following close behind.

    ¡°Qin Song? Why were you looking for me?¡± The moment Situ Heng saw Qin Song, his face had eased quite a bit but there was still a scowl remaining.

    ¡°I came to tell you that Miss Jun had already informed me about the matter of going to the Lower Realm yesterday. I have already discussed this with Long Jiu and felt that it was all right, so we have already agreed.¡± Qin Song replied with a smile.

    Situ Heng¡¯s expression sunk immediately as he retorted, ¡°Agreed? How could you two agree to such a thing so easily? Why did you not discuss this with me first?!¡±

    Qin Song replied with his signature smile still hanging on his face and said: ¡°Weren¡¯t you in closed seclusion for the past few****? Long Jiu and I did not want to bother you that was why the two of us hade to a mutual decision. Hadn¡¯t the Spirit Tree said that after we went out, if there were any disagreements, weren¡¯t we to vote to settle it? For this matter, since Long Jiu and I have both agreed, that there is nothing wrong.¡± The words of Qin Song sounded nice and pleasant but it was also implicit and it made Situ Heng¡¯s face turn livid with anger.

    ¡°Qin Song, you really know how to mess around! Forget it, I¡¯m not gonna care anymore!¡± Situ Heng stormed off after he said his piece.

    Qiao Chu and the others were stumped as they saw Situ Heng storm off in anger. The words that Qin Song said just now were clearly helping Jun Wu Xie, but.... Weren¡¯t Qin Song and Situ Heng on the same team?

    ¡°I¡¯ve let everyone seen something embarrassing.¡± Qin Song said with his hands cupped.

    Jun Wu Xie shook her head slightly, she was long ustomed to Situ Heng¡¯s antics.

    ¡°About the matter on going to the Lower Realm, Long Jiu and I have already agreed to it so you can proceed on with your previous proposal.¡± Qin Song said as he gave her his assurance.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Jun Wu Xie nodded her head, among the three from the Soul World, Qin Song was the only one who was the easiest to discuss things with. Long Jiu was toozy to use his brain¡¯s and Situ Heng was always ready to disagree with everything she said. Only Qin Song was the smart one and did things reasonably.

    ¡°Since we are on this topic.... Thest time that we¡¯ve been to the Lower Realm, we didn¡¯t have a chance to have a proper look around. This time, can we go out and look around?¡± Long Jiu asked as he touched his chin with a glint in his eye. When they had first embarked on their journey to search for the seeds of the Soul Tree, they had followed Jun Wu Yao all the way to the Lower Realm. Unfortunately, Jun Wu Yao was extremely crafty and the moment they had closed up the distance, he would disappear without a trace. The few years that they had spent in the Lower Realm was just spent chasing Jun Wu Yao and they had spent days and nights chasing without stop. Hence, where would they have the mood to stop and appreciate the scenery of the Lower Realm?

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you can rest assured that as long as you go to the Lower Realm, whatever you want to see, I will definitely bring you to see!¡± Qiao Chu and Long Jiu were like birds of a feather, the moment he heard Long Jiu¡¯s words, he immediately stood up and patted his chest as he spoke with gusto.

    ¡°Good brat! I¡¯ll be relying on you then! Ha Ha!¡± Long Jiu patted Qiao Chu¡¯s shoulders with a grin filled with satisfaction.

 Chapter 2334 - Returning to the Lower Realm (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2334: Returning to the Lower Realm (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal! Just leave it to me! Whatever you want to eat and whatever you want to y, just say the word!¡± Qiao Chu pped Long Jiu¡¯s back, the two of them were like long lost brothers and seeing their suddenradery, Qin Song and Hua Yao who were standing by the side could not help but shake their heads.

    It was apparent that...only be these simpleminded people would be so easily attracted to each other....

    ¡°Alright, please go ahead with what you were busy with. Old Nine and I will head back first to pack. As for Situ¡¯s words, you don¡¯t have to worry too much about it. He¡¯s always been like this ¨C stubborn and rigid. His heart is wholeheartedly wrapped around the mission given by the Spirit Tree and doesn¡¯t know how to be pragmatic, please don¡¯t mind him.¡± Qin Song reached out and pulled Long Jiu back as heughed and exchanged some words with Jun Wu Xie before he left with Long Jiu.

    Looking at the back of the Qin Song they left, Fan Zhuo touched his chin and said: ¡°This Qin Song is a smart person.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Qiao Chu grabbed his head, his impression of the Qin Song was not bad. He felt that Qin Song was quite gentle and his temperament was somewhat simr with Fan Zhuo¡¯s, giving people the feeling of a needle hidden in cotton.

    ¡°He knows that the seed of the Spirit Tree is in the body of the Little Xie. Even if their means are tough, they can¡¯t grab it forcibly. It is better to follow Little Xie¡¯s whims, lest they infuriate her and cause Little Xie to blow herself up. If that happens, they would havepletely failed their mission. That¡¯s why I say that he¡¯s really more intelligent, at least much more than that Situ Heng.¡± Fan Zhuo could see everything clearly, how well Qin Song treated Jun Wu Xie, or it could be better said to stabilize Jun Wu Xie. After all, the seed is in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body, they couldn¡¯t be too forceful, otherwise the jade will be burned and they wouldn¡¯t be able to reap anything.

    ¡°In any case, I think that Qin Song is much better than that dog shit Situ Heng. How could that guy be so hateful? It¡¯s as if everyone owes him millions of dors.¡± Qiao Chu grunted with disapproval, from the first nce, he did not like Situ Heng very much.

    ¡°He has always been like this. If not for Qin Song and the Long Jiu suppressing him, we don¡¯t know how much more trouble he¡¯ll stir up.¡± The moment Ye Gu mentioned Situ Heng, he was also riled up and did not hold back his dissatisfaction. If it was not for Jun Wu Xie needing to learn the cultivation method of the Soul World, he would have already sent people to throw Situ Heng out.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to pay him any heed.¡± Jun Wu Xie said calmly, she had no need to pay attention to such trifling matters like Situ Heng.

    Since Jun Wu Xie had said so, Qiao Chu and the rest naturally did not continue this discussion any further and they could only go back to their residences to pack up and prepare to go back to the Lower Realm.

    For this trip back to the Lower Realm, Jun Wu Xie would be bringing all the people of the Night Regime along. When the Night Regime gathered in front of Qiao Chu and the others, they realized that everyone in the Dark Regions...belonged to the Night Regime!

    It was no wonder ... before, they had felt that the Dark Regions gave people a feeling like a military camp, because there was no ordinary people living here at all. Everyone here had fought in battles!

    Because the number of Night Regime was too great, Ye Sha, Ye Mei and Ye Gu each led a group, but their destination was the same. When they stepped out of the Dark Regions, Jun Wu Xie turned around and looked at the ce where she had lived for five years ¨C the very ce where Jun Wu Yao had built with his own hands.

    In the past five years, she had spent her time here and it was a harbor for her to pull herself together. Five years ago, Jun Wu Yao seemed to have expected that something untoward might happen to him so he arranged for Ye Sha and the rest to stand by in the Dark Regions until thest moment. With his departure and her survival, the Night Regime found her, and delivered his intent to her.

    This was the biggest bargaining chip left by Jun Wu Yao for her and it was also the driving force behind Jun Wu Xie to keep going on.

    The gaze of Jun Wu Xie darkened.

    Perhaps Jun Wu Yao had long guessed that under such a heavy blow, she would face despair, so... He left her hope, so that she would not fall into the abyss any further and let her stand up firmly once again.

 Chapter 2335 - Meeting once again (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2335: Meeting once again (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    In the Lower Realm, everything was as usual.

    Qu Ling Yue walked through the military camp and watched the soldiers in the training field. There was no expression on her cold and indifferent face. Lei Chen stood behind her and looked at the powerful woman before him, there was unconcealed appreciation in his eyes.

    Ever since Qu Ling Yue became the Empress of the Fire Country to after unifying the entire Lower Realm, there was not a single thing people could fault her.

    Because of the tragic past of Qu Ling Yue, she had been abandoned by everyone from the Thousand Beast City. They hade to realize their stupidity and narrowmindedness after some reflection. The Grand Chieftain of the Thousand Beast City had sent the Xiong Ba to meet Qu Ling Yue on many asions. He just wanted to ask Qu Ling Yue to return to the Thousand Beast City once again for the father and daughter pair to reunite.

    However, no matter how many times Xiong Ba had came, Qu Ling Yue hadpletely avoided meeting him.

    The past her had already died in Thousand Beast City in that horrendous nightmare. Today, the Qu Ling Yue who was well and alive had only one identity ¨C Jun Wu Xie¡¯s wife and the Iron Blood Empress who unified the Lower Realm whom everyone admired and feared!

    No one would have thought that the shy girl who flushed easily when she saw handsome men would grow up in just a few years and be the Iron Blood Empress whom everyone feared. She was tough and strong and for many years, no one had ever seen her tears. It was as if she had abandoned all earthly emotions and lived as an absolutely strong figure. This was the current Qu Ling Yue in all the rumours going around.

    ¡°Tomorrow, let everyone take a day off.¡± She rarely spoke but after she checked the training of this group of soldiers, she had granted them a day of rest.

    In the past five years, through countless crazy training, the army of the Lower Realm hadpletely transformed and was turned into the invincible Iron Blood Army. Qu Ling Yue¡¯s way of governing the army was learned from Lin Pceand had been perfectly replicated by her. Now her army was not inferior to the Rui Lin Army which was known as the Number One Berserker Force.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Lei Chen replied amenably.

    Lei Chen had personally watched Qu Ling Yue¡¯s transformation, from the young girl on the verge of copse to be one of the most powerful people of the Lower Realm. He was very well aware that there were only three words that supported Qu Ling Yue to persist on and achieved everything in the present- Jun Wu Xie.

    She had grown so strong, all in order to be able to stand by the side of Jun Wu Xie. All that she had strived on and persisted on was in hope that one day, she could protect Jun Wu Xie from wind and rain.

    Qu Ling Yue gave up any forms of weakness and put down the gentleness of a woman, only to hold and protect everything that Jun Wu Xie had entrusted to her.

    Bing strong all for one person.

    Now that things have reached this stage, in this world, no one dared to ever use her past to discredit her. Those that ridiculed her in the past have already been shocked into silence by all her achievements.

    Looking at her elegant and cool face from the side, the undisguised appreciation in Lei Chen¡¯s eyes could not help but mixed with a tinge of infatuation. After Fire Country disappeared, he stayed in the army out of habit and assisted Qu Ling Yue, staying by her side as a Deputy General. He had been watching her but he did not realize that his gaze had already been attracted by the figure of this woman and that familiar figure had been unknowingly branded in his heart.

    Of course...

    He couldn¡¯t say anything.

    Because, he knew very well that in her heart, there was an existence that no one could rece ¨C Jun Wu Xie.

    That person who once made her obsessed, saved her from despair and even married her when she was abandoned by everyone else.

    No one could rece Jun Wu Xie¡¯s position in her heart.

    ¡°Master¡¯s Wife!¡± A crisp voice rang out as a petite pretty figure bounced happily and was soon in the sight of Qu Ling Yue and Lei Chen.

 Chapter 2336 - Meeting once againï¼ˆ2ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2336: Meeting once again£¨2£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Yue Ye was gasping for breath as she ran to the front of Qu Ling Yue. The delicate little face was covered with a red flush. The pretty little girl had now be a stunning girl, and with her figure fluttering by, she had attracted the sights of countless soldiers.

    However, no one dared to take a step forward.

    Although Yue Ye was young, but she was still not considered too young. Moreover, she was the only disciple of Jun Wu Xie. Let¡¯s not mention anything else, just based on this fact alone, as long as she used her Master¡¯s name, no one in the Lower Realm dared to provoke her.

    Six years ago, Yue Ye was brought to the Lower Realm. In the following years, she remained in the Lin Pce. She was taught personally by Mu Chen and studied medicine under him. Her talent in medicine was good, and her favorite pastime was to refine medicine. Two years ago, Mu Chen discovered that this little girl¡¯s talent in medical skills had transcended himself. He had taught her all he knew and could only let Yue Ye study the rest by herself. Today¡¯s Yue Ye, only her true Master Jun Wu Xie could teach her.

    ¡°Yue Ye? Why did youe over?¡± Qu Ling Yue looked at Yue Ye with a puzzled expression.

    Yue Ye gasped for breath as she waved her hands. She tried to speak but she was too anxious and because she had ran the entire journey, she was too exhausted and could not speak coherently.

    Lei Chen gently took the water bag with care and handed it over to Yue Ye. She did not hold back and immediately grabbed it and drank in huge gulps. After her throat had been moistened, she quickly said: ¡°Master¡¯s Wife! Martial Uncle told me to inform you that Master may being back today. He asked if you would like to go over?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie wasing back?

    There was an unprecedented shock reflected on Qu Ling Yue¡¯s cold face. She widened her eyes as her face turned stiff and she was lost in a daze. Only after a long time did she recover her voice. She asked softly: ¡°Who...who did you say wasing back?¡±

    ¡°Master! My Master ising back!¡± Yue Ye was beaming with happiness. Ever since Jun Wu Xie vanished without a trace, over this period of five years, this little girl had kicked up a ruckus countless of times, insisting on heading back to the Middle Realm to find Jun Wu Xie until Jun Qing had no other choice but to force her to stay in the house. Time and time again, he would try to make her understand and exin it to her until she had finally listened. Now that she heard the news of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s return, this girl was ted!

    Qu Ling Yue immediately sucked in a huge mouthful of cold air and her figure trembled slightly as she stepped back. Fortunately, Lei Chen¡¯s reaction was very fast and he immediately reached out to support her.

    ¡°Master¡¯s Wife... Are you alright?¡± Yue Ye looked nervously at Qu Ling Yue, and subconsciously took out a bottle of Clear Heart Pill from her pocket.

    Qu Ling Yue waved her hand and sighed.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, I will head over immediately.¡±

    ¡°That... then I will inform Master Wen Yi Han first.¡± Yue Yue carefully watched Qu Ling Yue, the news that Jun Wu Xie was about to return was of great significance to the Lower Realm. She still had many people to inform and it was necessary to do so before Jun Wu Xie returned.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Lei Chen prepare a fast horse for her, let someone stay with her. Don¡¯t let her get hurt.¡± Qu Ling Yue recovered a little, not forgetting to take care of Yue Ye.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Lei Chen nodded and immediately arranged for someone to apany Yue Ye as she continued to deliver the message.

    After sending away Yue Ye, Lei Chen couldn¡¯t help but look at Qu Ling Yue. This was the first time he saw Qu Ling Yue lose herposure. Five years ago, even if Jun Wu Xie went missing, she had never revealed such a look.

    ¡°Immediately prepare a fast horse, I am going to the Lin Pce.¡± Qu Ling Yue took a deep breath and tried to suppress the excitement in her chest that felt as if it was about to explode any moment.

 Chapter 2337 - Meeting once againï¼ˆ3ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2337: Meeting once again£¨3£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    In Lin Pce, everyone had gathered together with Jun Xian seated at the main seat. On the two sides of the hall, many people had already gathered, some were seated while some were standing. On everyone¡¯s nervous face, there was also a hint of expectation mixed in. In the midst of all the mouring, they could not help but kept their eyes on the door, as if anticipating the arrival of someone.

    Jun Xian strived to maintain a calm fa?ade although he would turn his head over and ask Jun Qing time and time again, ¡°Has the people outside the city gates seen anything yet?¡±

    Jun Qing looked at his father with a wry smile.

    ¡°There hasn¡¯t been any sightings yet, but Long Qi has already sent a message back that they would definitely arrive today. Just wait a while more Father, don¡¯t worry, drink some tea first.¡± Jun Qing picked up the tea on the table and passed it to his father.

    Jun Xian took the cup and took a sip, cleared his throat and said: ¡°I am not in a hurry, I¡¯m just asking.¡±

    Yes, you are not in a hurry. After you got the news, this is the seventy sixth time that you¡¯ve asked this same question already.

    Yue Ye squatted by the door as she stretched her little head out to peer. A pretty young boy sat beside her and simrly craned his neck to peer out.

    ¡°Is Little Big Brother still not back yet?¡± The young boy was fiddling and tugging the corner of his clothes while he asked. His face was as beautiful as jade, but there was a tinge of anxiety that did not dissipate from his face.

    ¡°Little Martial Uncle please don¡¯t worry. Master will arrive soon.¡± Yue Ye pped the shoulders of the young boy. This young boy was not just anyone but it was Little Jue who was saved by Jun Wu Xie. Back then, he was stimted and his mind became confused. Fortunately, they found out the method to cure him from the Dark Emperor¡¯s tomb. It was a pity that the treatment took a long time and when Jun Wu Xie left the Lower Realm, he still hadn¡¯t recovered his mind. Being separated for so many years, Little Jue missed Jun Wu Xie and his longing for her was increasing day by day.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen my Little Big Brother for a long time.¡± Little Jue was nervously tugging his clothes and despite feeling a little nervous, he was looking forward and was filled with anticipation.

    He didn¡¯t know if Jun Wu Xie would still recognize him.

    ¡°Master must have missed us too.¡± Yue Ye leaned against her chin her hands and looked at the road outside the door.

    Standing at the side, Yue Yi wasughing at his own sister and exchanged a look of helplessness with Elder Ying.

    In the eyes of Yue Ye, the status of the Jun Wu Xie had already surpassed her loved ones.

    In the hall, Mo Qian Yuan was fidgeting, the tea in his hand had long been over brewed and had turned light in colour and tasted nd. But despite all of this, he kept repeating the motion of drinking. Bai Yun Xian who was standing behind him could only silently add water for him. Standing at one corner, Yin Yan was trying his best to reduce his own existence, but his eyes kept staring at the back of Bai Yun Xian.

    ¡°Should...I head over to the city gates to have a look?¡± Fan Jin stood up in a hurry. He was already the headmaster of the Zephyr Academy and for so many years, he had not shown such an anxious attitude.

    ¡°Ah Ah...¡± Ah Jing, who was next to Fan Jin also made a muffled voice, intending to apany Fan Jin along.

    ¡°Everyone, please keep calm. Please don¡¯t get too excited. Please wait, just wait a moment more.¡± Jun Qing could only help to appease the emotions of the people.

    While Jun Qing was appeasing the crowd, the figure of Mu Qian Fan rushed into the hall, his face was covered with ayer of thin sweat, but his face was filled with ecstasy. He struggled to stay calm, his eyes swept through the crowd, and with a trembling voice, he said: ¡°She¡¯s back! She¡¯s back! She¡¯s back!!¡±

 Chapter 2338 - I am back (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2338: I am back (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    For a moment, everyone in the hall stood up, their gazes were hot as they all inevitablynded on Mu Qian Fan and they seemed to have thousands of questions.

    Jun Xian trembled as he stood up, holding the table with one hand and not letting himself fall. He quivered and looked at Mu Qian Fan: ¡°Is she back? Little Xie... she...¡±

    ¡°Grandfather.¡±

    Suddenly, a voice that had a tinge of chill in it was introduced into everyone¡¯s ears and it was like a thunder p that made everyone dazed.

    The eyes of all the people looked at the source of the sound in an instant.

    Jun Wu Xie stood in front of the main hall of the Lin Pce. Through the passage of time, the young girl had grown into a heroic and cool woman.

    Jun Xian slightly opened his mouth, his lips could not stop trembling, the eyes reflecting the vicissitudes of life was looking at his beloved granddaughter.

    ¡°Granddaughter greets Grandfather.¡± Jun Wu Xie stepped forward as she got down on one knee and knelt in front of Jun Xian.

    Jun Xian stretched out his trembling hand and reached out for her shoulder. He suddenly looked up and pped it hard onto her shoulder.

    p!

    The sound echoed in the hall, and it was so loud that Qu Ling Yue could not help but want to step forward, but Lei Chen pulled her sleeves and shook his head silently.

    ¡°Do you still know how toe back?¡± Jun Xian¡¯s stern voice reverberated throughout.

    ¡°Do you still know how toe back! Do you not want Lin Pce anymore? Do you not want your grandfather and uncle anymore?¡± The hand that Jun Xian used to p her was raised once again, but could not fall when he saw her looking back at him in silence. Jun Xian could not help but shed tears and fell into the chair.

    ¡°Five years, why have you... onlye back now!¡± Jun Xian had his head down and his low and quivering voice was introduced into everyone¡¯s ears, making everyone¡¯s eyes red.

    Five years of waiting, even if they all believed that she was still alive but over this 1800 days and nights, who could sleep peacefully for a night?

    Were they not awakened by a nightmare every night?

    Did they not pass a day painfully by everyday riddled with fear?

    They were afraid that they would receive the news that they least wanted to hear.

    Jun Wu Xie remained kneeling on the ground with her head slightly lowered and her gaze that was lowered could not help but revealed a trace of bitterness in them.

    ¡°Little Xie, aren¡¯t you going to give your grandfather a cup of apology tea?¡± Jun Qing¡¯s hoarse voice sounded beside her as he picked up the tea cup on the table and put it in her hands.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hand held the blue and white porcin cup in her hand and the temperature of the tea was slightly transmitted through the porcin cup to her. It was slightly warm, but it was directly transferred from her fingertips straight to her heart.

    ¡°Grandfather...¡± Jun Wu Xie raised her head, she had obviously been cold for so many years and had endured everything on her own for so many years, but when she looked up and saw the teary faced Jun Xian, she felt as though her heart was being grasped tightly by someone and twisted it so hard that her face turned ashened with pain.

    Her grandfather, the former Duke Lin of the Qi Kingdom, the founder of the Rui Lin Army and better known as a legendary War God. Yet, merely a few years had passed but in this short period of time, the wrinkles in his eyes had deepened and his head of ck and white hair had now been turnedpletely into a full head of silver, and each strand was like a silver needle, stabbing into the heart of Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Grandfather...I¡¯m sorry...¡± Jun Wu Xie choked on her words as she picked up the teacup in her hand and presented it to Jun Xian.

    Jun Xian took a deep breath, looked at Jun Jun Wu Xie and said: ¡°I know that you have always had your own ideas that is why your uncle and I have never asked. But the least you could do is let us know that you are safe and sound!¡±

 Chapter 2339 - I am back (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2339: I am back (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Even if you want to tear a hole in the sky, you have to tell us that you are well and that us know your situation. Even if the sky copses, Lin Pce is your home.You are forever our Lin Pce¡¯s child...¡± Jun Xian¡¯s hands hung heavily from the side of the table, he looked as if he was venting all the worry that had piled up over the years.

    Jun Wu Xie held her breath, not daring to speak, she was afraid that the moment she opened her mouth, she would not be able to control herself from all that she had kept bottled up within all these years.

    She could be strong, she could be fearless, she could never fall ... Even if they parted forever, she could go on with thatst thread of hope...

    But...

    The only thing that she could not face was the warmth of her loved ones. She was afraid that even if she only had a nce, her strong will would be crushed.

    That was Jun Wu Xie¡¯s weakness, and the very thing that she couldn¡¯t escape from and yet it was also something so precious that she could not give up.

    ¡°Today, you must promise me. In the future, no matter what you want to do, you must tell me! Your Grandfather may be old and useless but as long as these old bones are here, no one had better dare bully my Granddaughter! Even if I give up this worthless life of mine, you can¡¯t suffer any grievances! Remember this!¡± For the first time, Jun Xian had talked to Jun Wu Xie in such a tone, but no one dared to intervene. This was a form of the concern that an elder was giving to the younger generation, and as they say, blood runs thicker than water.

    ¡°Grandfather... I... Will remember it.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s voice was trembling slightly as she was trying to hold back something that was about to copse at any moment.

    Jun Xian gasped lightly, trying hard to suppress the currents surged of emotions deep in the depths of his heart as he turned his head away and silently wiped the tears at the corner of his eye.

    The highly respected undefeated War God who had once swept through the entire Lower Realm actually could not stay strong in front of his granddaughter. Nothing beats the strong bonds of a family.

    Jun Xian stabilized his emotions and slowly reached out for the tea cup in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hands and drank it.

    Jun Qing who stood by the side let out a sigh of relief, as he tried to conceal the emotions that were stirring in his eyes and tried his best to maintain a smile on his face.

    Father... He was afraid of Little Xie suffering any grievances.

    They had heard all that had happened five years ago clearly from the Spirit Jade Pce Lord. Even though they weren¡¯t there, hearing his description had already made them feel scared. The rtionship between Jun Wu Yao and Jun Wu Xie weren¡¯t simple and Ren Huang was Jun Wu Xie¡¯s Grandmaster. With the tragic demise of Yan Bu Gui added, they did not dare to even think how she had passed these five years by. Over the past five years, did she even have a peaceful night? Did she always have nightmares and could she even sleep?

    ¡°Come, get up.¡± Jun Xian drank Jun Wu Xie¡¯s tea and said gently.

    Jun Wu Xie got up quietly and stood in front of Jun Xian.

    ¡°Why are you still standing there in a daze for? Quickly, sit down!¡± Jun Xian patted at the chair beside him and motioned her toe.

    That seat had been prepared specially for her. Ever since she had left the Lower Realm, no one had ever sat on it. Jun Xian had said before that that seat was left especially for Jun Wu Xie and no one else was allowed to sit on it.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded her head and sat down obediently on the chair beside Jun Xian.

    Qiao Chu and the others who had followed Jun Wu Xie all revealed a smile after they saw her finally reunite with her family.

    Little Xie was finally home.

    In the future, no matter how much risk, how strong the enemy was, there was always a ce called home and it could protect her from the wind and rain. Even if this home was not invisible, but it was the warmest haven.

 Chapter 2340 - I am back (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2340: I am back (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    In Lin Pce, no one dared to go forward and speak with Jun Wu Xie. They could only endure their inner wishes and look longingly at the youngdy who had finally returned home.

    Five years had passed and Jun Wu Xie had changed a lot. She had grown taller and thinner. Especially more so since she was sitting by Jun Xian¡¯s side, she looked extremely small and petite, like a small frail piece of paper which made people¡¯s hearts wince. However, she sat up straight and her face was very calm. It was as if she was telling everyone that she was well and everything was fine.

    ¡°Little Big Brother...¡± A shy voice was introduced into her ears and when she turned to the source of the voice, she saw a young youth with red rimmed eyes with streaks of tears that had just been wiped away, staring intently at her.

    That face was familiar, but there was more maturity and he looked even more handsome.

    ¡°Little Jue?¡± Jun Wu Xie found a small figure in her memory that she was familiar with.

    With her calling out the name ¡®Little Jue¡¯, it made that young youth break into a smile and he suddenly ran to her side but stopped three steps before her. With both his hands behind him and his head lowered, he looked at her with both joy and anticipation.

    ¡°Little Big Brother still remembers me?¡±

    ¡°I do.¡± Jun Wu Xie nodded her head.

    She had never forgotten the people from the Lower Realm.

    On Little Jue¡¯s handsome face, there was a pure and bright smile. He lowered his eyes shyly and looked at his toes while he fiddled with the corner of his clothes.

    ¡°I... I also remember... Little Big Brother... Little... Little Big Brother, you... haven¡¯t been back for a long time... but you are back now... It¡¯s so good... everyone... everyone is very happy...¡± The stuttering words that he said were the very words that everyone had hidden in their hearts. They suddenly rushed in as well, no one paused as they wanted to be able to wee her back the very first moment.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes became more gentle and all the ice that had umted over the past five years seemed to melt a little in all this warmth.

    ¡°Mn, I am back.¡±

    ¡°Master!!¡± A pretty figure dashed out from Little Jue¡¯s side. The character of Yue Ye was not as bashful as Little Jue. Having being separated from her beloved Master for five years, she could not wait a second more to reunite. With a swift move, she was soon in the arms of Jun Wu Xie and was sitting on herp.

    ¡°Master, you are finally back, I... I thought you didn¡¯t want me...¡± Yue Ye started sobbing uncontrobly. She will never forget that it was Jun Wu Xie who had saved her from the evil clutches of the Shadow Moon Pce. She will never ever forget. When Jun Wu Xie epted her as a disciple, her heart was so happy that it felt as if it was about to explode any moment.

    She had spent five years...in addition to studying medicine, every night, she would kneel by her bed and silently pray for Jun Wu Xie. No matter if there was a really a God in this world, her heart at this moment was filled with gratitude.

    ¡°I will never.¡± Jun Wu Xie raised her hand and slightly touched the little head of Yue Ye.

    There was once where she was surrounded by such a group of people, they worried about her, concerned for her, waiting for her...

    Jun Wu Xie felt as though she was unable to withstand so much warmth.

    It was precisely because everything here was so beautiful, the people here were too gentle, so...

    She didn¡¯t want toe back, she didn¡¯t want to make herself weak, and she didn¡¯t want to involve them in her battle of desperation.

    Of course...

    Eventually, she gave in...

    She returned to this ce where she had a new life and returned to the ce where she had came to understand what affections meant.

 Chapter 2341 - Iâ€™m Back (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2341: I¡¯m Back (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Maybe it was because they were worried about Jun Wu Xie who had travelled for days, they didn¡¯t want to disturb her that much. They just let some of the younger ones let it all out and let them cry all they wanted when they faced her. Yue Ye was crying so much that she was almost out of breath while Little Jue, who was affected by Yue Ye, was also whimpering. Atst, Jun Qing was the one who finally coaxed them into taking a rest in their rooms located at the backyard. They finally stopped crying after he promised them that they were still going to meet Jun Wu Xie the next day.

    Even so, Yue Ye and Little Jue each tore out a piece of cloth from Jun Wu Xie¡¯s sleeves and carried the cloths in their arms like they were some kind of treasure. At that moment, Jun Qing was not sure if he shouldugh or cry upon their act.

    Both of them... sure had the hearts of kids inside them.

    Not wanting to hold her up in having rest, Yue Yi and Elder Ying just briefly greeted her. They had no other choice but to control their emotions and return backyard to console crying Yue Ye who could hardly breathe whereas Little Jue¡¯s bodyguards too, scooted off tofort their little master.

    Jun Wu Xie let out her breath among the cries of joy. She was given an order by Jun Xian to rest immediately and was not allowed to get out of the house unless she slept till thete morning of the following day.

    Ye Gu and his fellowrades were having discussion with Jun Qing and Qu Ling Yue about how to settle down the members of Night Regime. As someone who was more experienced, the Spirit Jade Pce Lord stood beside them and would lend them a hand by voicing out his opinions whenever needed.

    After being told about Bai Xu¡¯s identity, Mu Chen brought him to his mansion. The way he treated Bai Xu was totally just like how he worshipped the ancestors.

    ¡°Three of these...¡± Looking at the three dorky but adorable creatures standing in front of him, Tian Ze frowned.

    There were one ck beast, one little sheep and one big eared rabbit...

    When Ye Sha and the others found two of the creatures in the mountain, they were seriously injured. The very thought of Jun Wu Xie being dead caused them to almost knock themselves to death. Fortunately, Ye Sha and the others stopped them with all their effort and finally managed to stop them. After they sent them to Jun Wu Xie, only then did Lord Meh Meh and the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit stop their suicidal behaviour.

    For the whole five years, Lord Meh Meh and Sacrificial Blood Rabbit never left the Dark Regions. Jun Wu Xie too, was unwilling to put them in danger again.

    ¡°Hand them to me,¡± said a gorgeous woman who walked towards Tian Ze and stood beside him while looking at the three cute but dumb creatures which were sitting side by side.

    Tian Ze took a nce at her and there was a slight tremble in his eyes. With a stiff voice, he said. ¡°Senior Sister...¡±

    Calmly, Su Ya glimpsed at Tian Ze and frowned a little. She then lifted her leg and kicked him to the side.

    ¡°Stop giving this woman that look! Don¡¯t you dare to unt just because this woman is not able to defeat you now! One day, this woman is definitely going to beat your ass!¡±

    Even though he was given a kick, Tian Ze didn¡¯t have the guts to make a sound. Despite that, he was relieved to see Su Ya looking great and energetic.

    During the year she was brought back, it just felt like she had lost her soul. She didn¡¯t even eat or drink for a total of five days. As she was badly injured at that time, her body wasn¡¯t able to hold up to such treatment. She obviously had the thought of wanting to die and it was only after listening to the dissuasion of the Spirit Jade Pce Lord that she regained a little desire to stay alive.

    And this was what the Spirit Jade Pce Lord said to Su Ya at that time: ¡°Jun Wu Xie has already lost one of her Master, her Grandmaster and the one she loves. And when she returns, do you really have the heart to let her find out... that her remaining Master has also left her?¡±

    It was these words that boosted her desire to live.

    If it wasn¡¯t for her who was caught by Ba He, all of these might not happen. Su Ya felt guilty towards Jun Wu Xie and that was why she didn¡¯t greet her when Jun Wu Xie returned. What she experienced was just the same with Jun Wu Xie. Su Ya lost her loved one and her respectable Master during the battle. Hence, Su Ya might be the only one who was able to understand the despair experienced by Jun Wu Xie.

    It was a feeling of devastation that could never ever be felt by the others.

 Chapter 2342 - Cost (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2342: Cost (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie returned to the room which she had not been to for a long time. Everything in the room was how she left it, nothing seemed to have changed at all. The table and chairs were wiped clean, the items on the table were obviously new, but it looked exactly the same as the teapot she used in the past.

    Jun Xian waited for her for a long time, every day, he would think about whether or not she would return that very day. He refused to let his granddaughter suffer any bit of grievance, to the extent that her room was cleaned regrly and the tea table and chairs were changed every three months, but there is no change in their appearance.

    Three months and another three months passed like that, those things that had never been used were discarded because of Jun Xian¡¯s stubbornness. He only wanted to give her the best and the things that she was most familiar with.

    Sitting on the soft bed, Jun Wu Xie was deep in thought as she reminisced about the past. In just but a moment, she had returned back to a few years ago, at the time where everything had not happened yet. It was as if she looked up, she could still see that person with that charming sly smile, standing in front of her door, looking at her affectionately with a smile.

    Creak...

    The door was suddenly pushed open, and Jun Wu Xie subconsciously raised her head. What appeared before her was not that person in her dream, but the ck beast who came in with Lord Meh Meh and the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit.

    A figure paused in front of her door, but left after the door was pushed open. Jun Wu Xie knew that it was Su Ya...

    This pair of Master and disciple had a deep level of mutual understanding. Su Ya understood the pain of Jun Wu Xie and likewise, Jun Wu Xie knew Su Ya¡¯s sadness.

    ¡°Master Su Ya sent us here and left immediately after.¡± The ck beast walked to her side as it rubbed itself affectionately against her knees while Lord Meh Meh and the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit brushed their ws on the rug before jumping up onto the bed andy down beside her.

    ¡°I know.¡± Jun Wu Xie replied softly, some things could not be resolved by others. And she was the same as Su Ya.

    Jun Wu Yao was still alive, even though he had lost his freedom, Jun Wu Xie was confident that she would certainly save him.

    But Yan Bu Gui...

    Yan Bu Gui had died while trying to save Su Ya. When the Spirit Jade Pce Lord rescued Su Ya, she was found beneath him. By then, his body was already a bloodied mess.... And after hearing it from Qiao Chu and the others, Jun Wu Xie came to know that Yan Bu Gui had died... and they had tried to find Yan Bu Gui and Ren Huang in the Spirit World, but they came back with disappointing results.

    Jun Wu Yao and her, although separated, they were both were still alive. But Su Ya and Yan Bu Gui were separated by death...

    ¡°In the future, when I head over to the Upper Realm, I will go to the Soul World and have a look.¡± Jun Wu Xie slowly stroked the luxurious fur of the ck beast. The Spirit Lord had once said that some heroic spirits may enter the Soul World, although the possibility was very slim, but it was notpletely impossible.

    As long as there was a glimmer of hope, Jun Wu Xie will never give up.

    Just as she was thinking about it, suddenly, the back of her hands were covered with bulging blue veins. Her blood vessels seem to be propped up by a powerful force, spreading directly along her hand to her arm!

    For a moment, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face hadpletely turned into a shade of white. Even for her who had a steel willpower and a high threshold of pain, she was already trembling and gritting her teeth painfully. Cold sweat continued oozing out of her body. She could only shrink her shoulders and forcibly endure the excruciating pain that was tearing her apart!

    Jun Wu Xie fell straight down on the bed, her small body was in so much pain that she curled into a ball. The expression of the ck beast by her side changed greatly, while Lord Meh Meh and the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit were panicked and worried.

    Suddenly, the figure of Qin Song was seen dashing into the room and he immediately pulled her up and looked at her hands that were full of blue veins. When he saw what condition her hands were in, his brows furrowed deeply.

 Chapter 2343 - Cost (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2343: Cost (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Qin Song did not say anything but immediately used the soul power in his body and congealed a mass of soul power in the palm of his hand. He then directly covered it above her hands.

    The soul of power in the palm of his hand entered her hands at a speed visible to the naked eye, and her body convulsions gradually calmed down as well.

    Long Jiu who was standing outside the door swallowed a mouthful of saliva.

    ¡°This girl really can endure. We¡¯ve already told her that this kind of cultivation method was too tough, even if she can attain power that ordinary people can¡¯t, the price that she has to pay is too big...¡± In his eyes, it could be seen that he could not bear to let her go through so much.

    Qin Song did not speak but carefully observed Jun Wu Xie¡¯s reaction. Only after seeing her gradually return to normal did he then retreat to the side.

    ¡°I¡¯ve told you before that although the method of dual soul form cultivation can quickly improve your strength, but the risk is too great. Fortunately, you have the seed of the spirit tree in your body, otherwise you would have already exploded and died. Listen to me, You are already very strong now. Don¡¯t continue to practice, or else, even if there is the seed of the spirit tree, no one in the world will be able to save you.¡± On Qin Song¡¯s face, no longer was there the usual gentle smile as he looked at her with his brow slightly wrinkled. The current situation of Jun Wu Xie was not as optimistic as what the others had thought.

    The enormous power that she has gained in five years was not something that ordinary people could afford.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine...¡± Jun Wu Xie supported herself and sat up. Her clothes had already been soaked in cold sweat. Herplexion was as white as a sheet, which made people feel worried.

    ¡°You call this fine? Your attacks are getting more and more frequent, and they are getting more intense each time. If not for Old Five and I using our soul power to suppress it, just based on the intensity of the pain, it¡¯s enough to kill you!¡± Those who were not afraid of death knew that this method of cultivation was like suicide, and yet they still cultivate it with sheer desperation. It was simply... as if they did not want their own lives at all!

    ¡°I have no other choice.¡± Jun Wu Xie said as she gasped for her breath.

    If there was another way, she too was not willing to suffer such pain.

    But...

    At that time, she had no other way to choose from.

    The Soul World has a special cultivation method but it¡¯s made up of abination of methods that poses great risks to people who are still alive. Not only can it cultivate the power of the soul, but it also has the ability to cultivate spirit energy together. Cultivating two forms at one go would speed up one¡¯s cultivation.

    Otherwise, even if it was Jun Wu Xie who possessed a perverse talent, she still wouldn¡¯t be able to reach such a terrible height in five years.

    It¡¯s just this kind of dual soul form cultivation is detrimental to the human body. It emphasizes on forcing the fusion of spirit power and soul energy and this was equivalent to blurring the boundary between the soul and the flesh, and just a little carelessness could cause an explosion and end one¡¯s life.

    Over the years, Jun Wu Xie had been cultivating on like crazy. When she first started, the pain was too much to bear that she almost wanted to die, but eventually she managed to endure it. The drawbacks of the dual soul form cultivation was not known to even Ye Gu and the others. This was an agreement that was made in private between Jun Wu Xie and Qin Song and Long Jiu.

    They will give her enough strength for her to exact her revenge and she in turn will return the seed of the spirit tree after that.

    She once told Qiao Chu that the seed of the spirit tree have already merged with her soul and cannot be separated.

    But this does not include her death...

    If her soul was dispersed, the seed of the spirit tree will naturallye out.

    At that time, the agreement between them would bepleted.

    She did not lie to anyone, no matter whether it was Qiao Chu and the others or Qin Song and the rest, all she said was true.

 Chapter 2344 - Cost (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2344: Cost (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°You are...crazy...¡± Shaking his head, Qin Ge looked at Jun Wu Xie. He had seen how much she went through for the past five years. All that suffering, all that torment, all that pain. At first, he didn¡¯t really care about it. But now, it seemed like he had been totally defeated by this woman who often got on his nerves due to her stubbornness. Did this person really think that there was nothing for her to be afraid of in order to take revenge?

    ¡°It¡¯s not like I am going to die for sure,¡± said Jun Wu Xie while gasping.

    ¡°Well, since living death is not considered as death...¡± On the other side, Long Jiu whispered to himself. Not to mention Jun Wu Xie was the one who suffered from all of these, even a big tall adult man like him couldn¡¯t bear to look at Jun Wu Xie every time when she was in pain. It felt like she died and was resurrected from the dead time and time again.

    ¡°You can¡¯t go on like this anymore if you still want to continue your cultivation. Since Old Nine and I havee out for years, we aren¡¯t able to absorb the soul power here and the amount that can be suppressed is getting smaller and smaller. Didn¡¯t you say previously that the Spirit World is located in the Lower Realm? Though it can¡¯t bepared to the Soul World, it would still be nice if we are able to revive some soul power after entering Spirit World. Sure, it would also benefit you if you are going to cultivate there.¡± Qin Song sighed. There were some unexinable emotions inside him.

    He should be hiding everything from Jun Wu Xie if he wanted to get the seed of the Spirit Tree as soon as possible. Jun Wu Xie was still able to hold up for some time. They could just leave her alone and let her continue her cultivation and sooner orter, her body would copse and explode. However, if she was capable of cultivating in the form of spirit, it might be possible to stabilize her condition and thus, her death will be postponed indefinitely...

    After he finished speaking, Qin Song realized that something began to affect his judgement but to his surprise, he had no regrets about it.

    ¡°Yeah! What Old Five said is reasonable, how about you follow us to the Spirit World? At the same time, you will also suffer less.¡± Long Jiu was an outspoken person without any tact. For him, Wu Jun Xie was a nice person and he didn¡¯t really want to see her suffering all the time. Since the Spirit Tree had unlimited lifespan, he was able to wait patiently for the seed even if Jun Wu Xie lived through a hundred more years.

    While looking at Qin Song and Long Jiu, she was stunned a little. The suggestion they gave was somewhat out of the scope of their task.

    ¡°We just want to retrieve the seed of the Spirit Tree. We don¡¯t want to hurt anyone.¡± Qin Song found himself an excuse which did not sound really persuasive.

    Jun Wu Xie took a nce at Qin Song, causing him to look away awkwardly.

    Yet, Long Jiu didn¡¯t notice anything. He was trying very hard to encourage Jun Wu Xie to continue her cultivation in Spirit World so that her agony could be reduced.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The ck beast rub itself on the back of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hand. Except for Qin Song and Long Jiu, only the other two creatures and it had seen how much Jun Wu Xie suffered. More than anyone else, it knew about her tolerance level towards pain. If even Jun Wu Xie couldn¡¯t take it... it doesn¡¯t even want to imagine about that.

    Jun Wu Xie thought for a while and ended up nodding her head.

    If there was a chance to be alive, who in this world would want to die?

    ¡°Then just go for a rest today. Remember your grandfather¡¯s advice. Stop cultivating and have a good rest. There will be more time for you to cultivate in spirit form when you reach Spirit World. Don¡¯t be too anxious about it.¡± Qin Song could not help but to advise her. He was afraid that Jun Wu Xie would risk her life to cultivate again.

    ¡°Alright,¡± responded Jun Wu Xie. She felt grateful for Qin Song and Long Jiu. Actually, they could have just taken the attitude of a cold onlooker and watched on the sidelines, like how Situ Heng behaved towards her. But they were willing to reach out to her. No matter what their intention was from the start, Jun Wu Xie had already kept their good intentions in her mind.

    If there was any chanceter, she definitely was going to repay them.

 Chapter 2345 - A Valiant Lifestyle (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2345: A Valiant Lifestyle (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Huh? Did you just say.. You are going to the Spirit World?¡± Qiao Chu widened his eyes and stared at Jun Wu Xie who had just given him a startling announcement. His hand which was holding the chopsticks stiffened. While swallowing his saliva, he looked aside at Hua Yao and the others. It seemed like he was trying to catch their reactions.

    ¡°Yeah, I will be going. Qing Song and Long Jiu are going too,¡± said Jun Wu Xie.

    It might be that she was really tired yesterday that she slept in untilte morning. It might also have been the feeling of warmth and peace in this home that she had not been back to for so long that let her sleep so soundly. But once she was awake, she immediately went to meet Qiao Chu and the others to discuss with them on her journey to the Spirit World.

    There was no doubt that Jun Wu Xie was going to cooperate if it was able to stabilize her condition. Even medicinal pills and treatment weren¡¯t be able to control the abnormality of her body and this was her first time feeling so helpless towards the condition of her own body.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that difficult for us to enter the Spirit World now. We can bring you there whenever you want,¡± said Hua Yao while putting down his chopsticks. He believed that any decision she made had its own meaning.

    ¡°Well... Just go if you want to, since Zong Zong and the others missed you too.¡± Qiao Chu scratched his head. He then suddenly changed the topic of conversation after quietly taking a look at his surroundings and asked surreptitiously. ¡°I have no issues if you are going together with Long Jiu and Qing Song, but how about that annoying guy Situ Heng... Is he going too?¡±

    Situ Heng had been staying with them all the way from the Middle Realm to the Lower Realm and all they saw was just him giving them an unpleasant look on his face. If there was no need for them to take into ount the fact that Situ Heng was someone who came from the Soul World, Qiao Chu had always been wanted to beat him up.

    ¡°Yeah, he is going,¡± replied Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°What¡¯s the point of him going... Such annoying person.¡± Qiao Chu immediately pouted the second he heard that Situ Heng was also going to the Spirit World.

    ¡°Forget it. We¡¯re just going to ignore and leave him alone. Since Spirit World is so huge, plus he doesn¡¯t like to stay with us, he can go anywhere he wants after we brought him there. Other than that, we won¡¯t care.¡± Fei Yan didn¡¯t really think that there was anything for them to be upset about. Just think of him as some nobody, that was it.

    After making up their mind, everyone can finally finish their meals peacefully. It was because of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s return that made Chu Qiao and the others were able to scrounge food shamelessly in Lin Pce. Although Jun Xi missed his granddaughter very much, he didn¡¯t want to interrupt the interactions between the young. Furthermore, he felt that his granddaughter was too precocious. Maybe she will be more cheerful if she gathered more with her peers.

    But of course... It seemed like Jun Xi¡¯s wish was not going toe true since there was no sign of Jun Wu Xie in getting more lively after mixing with them for such a long time.

    ¡°Ah! So you are going to bring Qing Song, Long Jiu, Situ Heng, Little ck, Drunk Lotus, Poison Ivy and Poppy with you, aren¡¯t you? It has been a long time since I¡¯ve seen Drunk Lotus and the rest of them,¡± giggled Qiao Chu. It was inexplicably funny every time he watched Drunk Lotus and Poppy fighting with each other.

    After swallowing the food in her mouth, Jun Wu Xie put down her chopsticks and raised her head slowly, looking at her friends.

    ¡°Nope.¡±

    ¡°Nope? Then who else? Seems like Lord Meh Meh and Sacrificial Blood Rabbit aren¡¯t going too.¡± Qiao Chu was a little confused.

    Elegantly, Jun Wu Xie wiped her mouth with a handkerchief. She then slightly raised her arm and six rays of lights suddenly appeared behind her.

    When the lights faded off, six figures with different sizes appeared in front of them.

    nk! The tableware in Qiao Chu¡¯s hands dropped on the table.

    ¡°S... Si... Six... ring spirits?! Little Xie, you own six ring spirits!!!¡±

 Chapter 2346 - A Valiant Lifestyle (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2346: A Valiant Lifestyle (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Standing behind Jun Wu Xie, there were six ring spirits. In addition to Little Lotus, Poison Ivy and Poppy that looked the same as they did five years ago, there were three more figures that they had never seen before.

    The man standing at the end gave the feeling of untainted, pure white snow. Dressed in white, his wless skin was almost translucent, he had long white hair, even his eyebrows and eyshes were pure white. What was even more captivating was that pair of unforgettable silvery white eyes, it was as if he was a snow elf from a snow world that had been untainted.

    Standing next to the white-haired man, was a tall man who looked very valiant. Under his robes was a strong and sturdy figure, although he was clearly giving off a strong sense of oppression, but his face had on a wide smile that made people unable to fear him the slightest.

    The appearance of these two ring spirits seemed to be a bit strange. Rather, the one standing between them, a youth d in red with red hair who resembled closest to a human. He looked to be about the age of fifteen or sixteen and had on a bright and pure smile all the time. This ring spirit looked like Drunk Lotus but a much younger version. His face was less haughty than Drunk Lotus and he wore a smile that made people feel close. Even that pair of dark red eyes did not make people feel that there was any difort, but instead, it made them feel that he was a beautiful little youth.

    Qiao Chu and the rest swept their gazes several times over three new ring spirits. It was very strange that they had never seen these three people in the Spirit World before.

    ¡°Little... Little Xie...these all...are your ring spirits?¡± Qiao Chu swallowed his saliva subsciously. Putting their fighting prowess aside, just by the sheer number of ring spirits already would have scared someone to death?

    It was already very gratifying that a person had a ring spirit, but Jun Wu Xie was simply a maverick. Five years ago, she had already crushed the confidence of everyone with three ring spirits, and now five yearster, she actually had six ring spirits!

    At this moment, Qiao Chu felt that his self-confidence had been shattered to smithereens.

    It was infuriating...

    Jun Wu Xie nodded slightly.

    ¡°We¡¯ve never met them before.¡± Rong Ruo looked at the three new ring spirits, with a trace of doubt. If they added up the years, they had also spent quite a considerable amount of time in the Spirit World, all in all they were there for about six years. Even if they had not met all the spirits, but the nt type ring spirits were rare and if they had met before, they would never forget.

    ¡°The few of us don¡¯t really like to go out and walk around.¡± Standing at one side, the valiant man answered straightforwardly but the moment he opened his mouth, Qiao Chu who was standing opposite him immediately froze!

    A sour and rancid smell flowed out of his mouth and rushed to Qiao Chu¡¯s face and the disgusting smell made Qiao Chu¡¯s face turn white instantly.

    Oomph!

    What kind of smell was this?!

    Did... did this guy just eat a dead person?!

    Qiao Chu held his breath, afterall, the other party was Jun Wu Xie¡¯s ring spirit. He could not be so rude outright hence he could only endure it as hisplexion changed from white to green as he tried his hardest to hold on.

    The ring spirit realized his mistake the moment he opened his mouth and he subconsciously wanted to apologize to Qiao Chu, but as his mouth was just about to open, Qiao Chu¡¯s face looked as if he had just ate some faeces and his face almost turned purple!

    With a bam, a cold light swept from the front, and the ring spirit who was about to open his mouth again to speak was suddenly covered by that cold light. Ayer of crystal clear icepletely condensed on his mouth and sealed the mouth that was about to open!

 Chapter 2347 - A Valiant Lifestyle (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2347: A Valiant Lifestyle (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Mmph...¡± The ring spirit whose mouth had been frozen looked aggrievedly at the ring spirit dressed in white. He pointed to the ice on his mouth and seemed to have wanted to say something.

    ¡°Shut up.¡± That white d ring spirit creased his brows, seemingly losing all his patience.

    That tall and sturdy ring spirit slouched his shoulders and retreated to the side in dejection. However, he did not forget to apologize to Qiao Chu as he looked at him apologetically and nodded his head.

    Only now did Qiao Chu dared to breathe in and he was appalled by that rancid stench!

    Even though they were a little further away, Rong Ruo and the others also caught hold of the rancid stench. If they closed their eyes, they would have really thought that they were standing in a mass grave with rotting corpses thrown everywhere.

    ¡°Don¡¯t me Little Taro, he... did not do it intentionally...¡± Little Lotus walked up to the front as he tiptoed and used his small hands to gently pat the hands of the ring spirit with the tall stature, seemingly trying tofort him.

    ¡°Little...Little Taro?¡± Qiao Chu looked at Little Lotus with wide eyes. Such a strong and valiant man who was taller than him by a head, was actually called... Little Taro?

    The naming sense of these nt ring spirits were really...mystifying!

    ¡°He is a great devil taro, you can also call him a corpse flower. He was born with the smell of carrion.¡± Poison Ivy sighed lightly with relief and exined.

    ¡°Corpse... corpse flower...¡± Qiao Chu widened his eyes.

    The corpse flower, they had seen it seen before, it was huge in size and was a purely ¡°carnivorous nt¡± that emitted a smell simr to a rotting corpse to attract insects and small animals. It would lure them close to it and then swallow them.

    It was no wonder that the moment the mouth of the corpse flower was opened, Qiao Chu was almost smothered to death. One must know that the corpse flower has the ¡°famous name¡± of the world¡¯s most smelly nt!

    When the corpse flower heard Poison Ivy introduce him, he bashfully raised his hand and scratched his head. Looking at this big friendly giant, there was no way people could connect him with the cruel flower of killing.

    ¡°Then this is...¡± Qiao Chu finally digested the information...ah...no wonder it was Little Xie¡¯s ring spirit. Apart from the Little Lotus, there really wasn¡¯t anyone normal. He looked in the direction of that white d ring spirit who had saved him just now. In the nick of time, at the moment the corpse flower wanted to open his mouth once again, the white d ring spirit immediately sealed his mouth. This has saved Qiao Chu from another round of trauma.

    At that time, Qiao Chu was dizzy after being smothered with that sudden attack of stink and did not have time to see what the white d ring spirit did.

    ¡°Crystal Orchid.¡± Poison Ivy said.

    Qiao Chu looked nk and it was obvious that he had never heard of the name of this nt before.

    However, Fan Zhuo behind him widened his eyes as he looked at the cold face of Crystal Orchid that did not seem human.

    ¡°Crystal Orchid? Is it the rumoured flower of death from theherworld?¡± Fan Zhuo looked at Crystal Orchid with curiosity.

    ¡°Come... from theherworld... Little Zhuo, don¡¯t scare me.¡± Qiao Chu touched his arm, and there was already ayer of goosebumps raised on both arms.

    The appearance of Crystal Orchid was extremely beautiful, and he gave people an ethereal feeling. That almost translucent skin coupled with that fairplexion was so beautiful that people couldn¡¯t move their eyes away. But how could such a beautiful ring spirit be rted to the word herworld¡±?

    Fan Zhuo cleared his throat and looked at the shocked Qiao Chu and exined: ¡°This is just a metaphor. It is said that crystal orchids do not need the nourishment of sunlight and grows in darkness. They also emit a faint glow in the dark and it¡¯s as if they grow on the path to theherworld as a guide, and... it gets its nutrients from the rot of other nts.¡±

 Chapter 2348 - A Valiant Lifestyle (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2348: A Valiant Lifestyle (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    It would be better if Fan Zhuo didn¡¯t exin in details as Qiao Chu looked even more terrified after listening to him.

    Crystal Orchid and the others were nt ring spirits that were originally sublimated from nts. For humans, those were just some flowers and nts but for the nt ring spirits, those were considered as part of their race.

    Saying that Crystal Orchid took dead nts as his nutrients was just like saying that humans ate corpses for meals. Didn¡¯t both the statements sound exactly the same?

    As a beauty lover, Qiao Chu was so shocked to learn about the identity of Crystal Orchid.

    He was so good looking but why...

    ¡°Give me a moment, Little Xie... Isn¡¯t there just any normal one... Among your ring spirits?¡± At that moment, Qiao Chu felt that Rolly was such a little cutie among these ring spirits. Its personality was so kind and pure that there was no way for it to get better. It ate no meat and siblings. Just let it gnaw on some bamboo and it will be satisfied.

    While looking at Qiao Chu who was half dead lying prone on the table with an overly shocked expression on his face, Hua Yao shook his head without anyone knowing.

    His mental toughness was too weak!

    ¡°It is just my opinion but... How about this guy right here? Maybe he is not that aggressive.¡± Fei Yan nced over the red-haired boy who was always smiling brightly. The ring spirit looked very young, just around Drunk Lotus¡¯ age. He was neither cool like Crystal Orchid nor burly like Corpse Flower and he seemed to be the one who had the least lethality among the three new ring spirits.

    Since Fei Yan felt that the boy was quite friendly and was easy to get close with, he reached out his hand and decided to touch his fire red clothes. Without him knowing, Little Lotus and the rest of the ring spirits, standing aside, were looking at him in horror, like they had seen a ghost.

    ¡°If I am you, I won¡¯t be touching him.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s voice suddenly came into Fei Yan¡¯s ears and the hand he stretched out was forced to take a halt in the air. He turned his head and looked at Jun Wu Xie who was keeping a straight face. He then tentatively asked. ¡°Is he poisonous?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie shook her head.

    ¡°He eats people?¡± Fei Yan guessed.

    Still, Jun Wu Xie shook her head.

    Fei Yan did not get it. Why would Jun Wu Xie stop him from touching the boy if he won¡¯t eat people and wasn¡¯t poisonous? He was so confused. He moved his sight and looked at the other ring spirits, trying to get a hint from them. Unfortunately, all of them were just gazing in pity at Fei Yan.

    It seemed like those eyes were saying farewell to him.

    Their stares gave Fei Yan goosebumps, causing him to bring his hand back to him subconsciously and behave himself by maintaining a particr distance between the red-haired boy. Pretending to be calm, he asked. ¡°I¡¯m sorry but... Is it okay for me to ask for your name?¡±

    The red-haired boy gave him an innocent smile that was brighter than the previous one. ¡°I am Blood Velvet.¡±

    ¡°Snow Velvet?¡± Fei Yan blinked his eyes several times. Wasn¡¯t it a really cute name?

    ¡°It¡¯s ¡® blood <sup>1</sup> ¡®. I mean as in bleeding.¡± Realising that her friend might have made some kind of mistake since the pronunciation of both the words ¡®blood¡¯ and ¡®snow¡¯ were the same, Jun Wu Xie reminded him.

    ¡°Bleeding... Blood...¡± For a nt that had the word ¡®blood¡¯ included in its name, Fei Yan didn¡¯t really think that this nt was a suitable one to be trifled with.

    While watching Fei Yan changed his expression, Poppy couldn¡¯t help himself from chuckling. He asked, ¡°Do you still remember about the three leaders of the nt spirits I told you during your first time to the Spirit World?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I do remember. You and Poison Ivy are part of them... But we never found out who is thest...¡± It felt like the following words were stuck in Fei Yan throat and he was unable to finish his sentence. He turned his head slowly and looked at Blood Velvet who smiled like a blooming flower. His stiffened finger pointed at Blood Velvet and asked. ¡°For the other one... Is that you?¡±

    How could it be?

    No matter how he observed, the boy definitely didn¡¯t look like someone who was as brutal as Poison Ivy and Poppy!

 Chapter 2349 - A Valiant Lifestyle (5)

    <h4>Chapter 2349: A Valiant Lifestyle (5)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Blood Velvet¡¯s smile became even more brilliant.

    ¡°It should be me?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by... it should be..¡± Fei Yan was depressed by such an ambiguous answer.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s better that you do not touch him. Little Blood Ball is not a good thing, what he is best at is to parasitize its seeds in the body of other creatures and use their blood as nourishment. Once parasitized, it is impossible to separate from it and you can only let it continue to grow in the body until it grows and blooms. When this flower blooms, the host would be all dried and shrivelled up, Little Blood Ball here blooms the most vividly at the time when its host has no blood left.¡± Poppy kindly exined as he shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°....¡± In a mere instant, Fei Yan immediately retreated back five metres from Blood Velvet!

    Whoa!

    This nt was not poisonous, did not eat people but such an effect was even way more terrifying than being able to eat a person up!

    Just the mere feeling of a nt growing in his own body and using his flesh as the soil and his blood as nutrient.... Just the thought about it was a type of torture!

    ¡°Poppy, if you are going to be vilifying me like that, I will be very upset.¡± Blood Velvet looked at Poppy with a troubled expression and the smile on Poppy¡¯s face instantly stiffened.

    The others did not know but the few of them understood Blood Velvet¡¯s temperament the best. He looked very amicable and easy to get along with, he had on a bright smile all day long and did not seem to have any temper. However, the truth was theplete opposite, among all the ring spirits, be it brutality or bloodthirst, no one could bepared to Blood Velvet.

    ¡°I seem to finally understand why we have never met them before.¡± Rong Ruo touched her chin thoughtfully.

    That malodorous stench from the corpse flower, let alone them, even the other nts could not endure it. Crystal orchid¡¯s natural growth characteristics make the other nt ring spirits retreat from him whenever they see him and even blood velvet ... there is no need to mention it any further.

    Fortunately, these three had never appeared before others, otherwise who knows what kind of troubles would they bring along.

    Compared with them, Rong Ruo and the rest suddenly thought that Poison Ivy was just a small fresh sprout in front of these nt spirits, what were a few whips?

    After they had been introduced to each and every of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s new ring spirits, Qiao Chu and the rest had refreshed their mindsets once again. Jun Wu Xie¡¯s journey on this bloody path was adamant and there was no road to return!

    ¡°Cough... These are all, right?¡± Fan Zhuo cleared his throat and as calm as a person he was, he too was blinded by the outstanding lineup of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s ring spirits.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded her head slightly.

    Because of the Devious Wyvern and the spirit tree, her soul was no longer confined to one ring spirit and as her strength increased, her soul became more and more stable. Even the effects of the Devious Wyvern have been brought forth. Blood Velvet and the rest had appeared over the years as her strength had improved, even the Soaring Serpent that had been devoured had already beenpletely digested and not a trace was left.

    ¡°Then... Shall we depart tomorrow?¡± Fan Zhuo asked.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Jun Wu Xie agreed.

    After having their meal, Jun Wu Xie was led away by Jun Xian to ask her more about how she passed those few years by and if she had suffered any hardships or grievances. Most of the time, she was listening and asionally responded with a few lines but those warmth from the concern of family had flowed into her heart and let her cold heart melt bit by bit. She could not refuse the concern showered by her loved ones and even in the depths of her heart, though she knew that she was being too greedy but with the situation at hand, she was not allowed to rx.

    If Jun Wu Xie was not rescued and the revenge for Yan Bu Gui and Ren Huang¡¯s revenge not exacted, she would never be able to ept such warmth in peace.

 Chapter 2350 - A Valiant Lifestyleï¼ˆ6ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2350: A Valiant Lifestyle£¨6£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Early the next morning, they were all prepared and ready to depart for the Spirit World. Before leaving, Jun Wu Xie summoned Ye Gu, Ye Sha and Ye Mei individually and spoke to each of them for a long time in her room. However, no one knew what they were discussing and only knew that after Jun Wu Xie left Lin Pce, all three of them brought the Night Regime and left as well, no one knew where they went.

    Although Jun Qing was curious, but he knew that it was not suitable for him to know much about the Night Regime¡¯s movements. All he can say that if there was a need for cooperation, the Rui Lin Army do their best.

    In the small wooden cabin between the valleys, Jun Wu Xie and the others appeared and it made those guards from the Rui Lin Army extremely excited. If not for the strict discipline of self-control of the Rui Lin Army, they would have already rushed to the front of Jun Wu Xie. However, they could only look on at her with their excited gazes and bright smiles.

    ¡°Young Miss.¡± One soldier¡¯s voice already trembled with excitement when he greeted her.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded her head slightly.

    Jun Qing had apanied them here but this time round, he would not be entering the Spirit World together with them.

    After reaching the little wooden cabin, Jun Qing¡¯s footsteps halted for a moment as he turned to look at her.

    ¡°Little Xie, this time round your uncle will not be apanying you. Since you want to hold the battle in the Lower Realm, then during this time, I would need to make some arrangements with Qu Ling Yue. Please be careful when you enter the Spirit World.¡± Jun Qing¡¯s words may have sounded simple but all the care and concern were there.

    The Spirit World had already joined forces with the Lower Realm but he still could not help but want to show some concern.

    Jun Wu Xie understood his sentiments and obediently nodded her head.

    ¡°If you encounter any idents, remember the words that you¡¯ve promised to your grandfather. You are not allowed to y the disappearing act.¡± Jun Qing¡¯s expression turned serious as he looked at her with a firm gaze.

    They could no longer bear to be separated for another five years.

    Jun Wu Xie replied with a soft ¡°Mn.¡±

    ¡°Uncle, you can rest assured that we will take care of Little Xie and she would not leave our sights. We would bring her out the way we came in.¡± Qiao Chu patted his chest heartedly as he gave his assurance.

    Jun Qing was unable to remain so serious when he saw Qiao Chu¡¯s actions. He could only smile helplessly and nodded his head, ¡°Then I would have to trouble you all.¡±

    ¡°Uncle, there is no need to be so polite with us.¡± Qiao Chu was full of smiles while he was talking. During those five years, in order to search for Jun Wu Xie, they had been very close with the people from Lin Pce, even the manner in which he addressed Jun Qing could be seen how familiar they had gotten.

    ¡°Alright, go on. Don¡¯t let me dy you.¡± Jun Qing said.

    Only after Jun Wu Xie had one more look at Jun Qing that she stepped into that small wooden cabin. Qiao Chu and the others followed closely behind and even Qin Song and Long Jiu gave Jun Qing a slight nod before they entered. Only Situ Heng continued pulling on a long face all throughout.

    Jun Qing looked at Situ Heng and the moment the door was shut, his brows furrowed. He did not know why but he was concerned about this person called Situ Heng, he always had a feeling that there was something not right with him.

    Jun Qing did not give it much thought any further because Jun Wu Xie had informed them of her nst night. She intended to lead the forces of the Upper Realm to the Lower Realm and use the natural suppression that the Lower Realm had on the people from the Upper Realm. It would be a battle to the death and she did not know which side would prevail. Jun Qing did not dare to have any neglect and would use all the remaining time and mobilize all the forces in the Lower Realm to prepare!

    When he thought of this, his steps quickened and became more determined with each step.

    This time, they would fight side by side with Jun Wu Xie!

 Chapter 2351 - The Upper Realm (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2351: The Upper Realm (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    During the time Jun Wu Xie entered the Spirit World, there was a rainstorm happening in the Upper Realm...

    The wind howled while the rain showered down the earth with its bean-sized raindrops sshing everywhere on the ground. Outside a grand pce, there was a messy and miserable figure kneeling on the wet cold floor. While letting the rain fell non-stop on his body , the figure did not move a bit.

    It waspletely dark inside the pce and not a sound can be heard.

    ¡°You are saying that you were defeated by a woman from the Lower Realm?¡± Suddenly, a deep voice came out from the dark pce.

    Nangong Lie who was kneeling on his knees under the rain couldn¡¯t stop his whole body from trembling, causing him to slow down his breath at the same moment. Lowering his head and pushing both his hands to the front, he bent his body down until his forehead touched the ground. The torrential rain beat ruthlessly against his body, trying to snatch away the warmth on every inch of his body parts.

    ¡°It¡¯s my inability toplete the task, please do punish me, My Lord.¡±

    There was no responseing from the dark pce and everything was frighteningly quiet, except for the pouring sound of the heavy rain echoing besides Nangong Lie¡¯s ears.

    He was severely injured by Jun Wu Xie in the Spirit Void Temple. Although Su Jing Yan and his people did give him some help, they didn¡¯t actually take that much care of him. He went to the Middle Realm because he was given a mission to build the Sacrificial Array totems there, but today, he returned with failure. Not only one hundred and eight Blood Sacrifice Pces were destroyed, but all the troops he brought werepletely annihted. Nearly ten thousand of the Gold Spirits were gone and he was the only one standing on hisst legs, with injuries and pain all over his body.

    After a long time, the voice came out from the pce again.

    ¡°Is the soul bone with her?¡±

    ¡°This is what she said but the truth is still unknown,¡± replied Nangong Lie honestly.

    ¡°I got it. You may leave now.¡±

    Nangong Lie left humbly with a wet body, not knowing which part of him was soaked in the rainwater and which part was soaked with his perspiration.

    ¡°Tell the whole thing to Qingcheng.¡± Once again, the voice from the pce said.

    A ck shadow then came out from the pce and shed by.

    In a quiet and elegant yard located somewhere, a cool but graceful figure was standing beside a crystal clear pond. Her pair of eyes, gazing in coldness, looked slightly down at the koi fish swimming under the water.

    ¡°Lady Qingcheng!¡± A guard walked towards her in a hurried pace and then kneeled on his single knee beside the pond.

    The woman standing by the pond was Luo Qingcheng, the one who had personally went to the Middle Realm in that year. The past five years did not leave any trace or mark on her face. She turned her head a little, looking at the guard.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°His Lord has sent someone here. They are at the front yard now,¡± said the guard.

    Luo Qingcheng frowned lightly.

    ¡°Master sent someone here?¡± Didn¡¯t hesitate much, Luo Qingcheng stepped forward and headed towards the front yard.

    When Luo Qingcheng arrived at the living hall in the front yard, two figures came into her sight. There was an extremely handsome young man drinking a cup of tea leisurely while sitting on a chair. Not saying a word, a poker-faced woman was standing behind him.

    Lady Qingcheng was quite surprised after seeing the faces of the visitors clearly.

    ¡°Oh, It¡¯s you?¡±

    The man simply put down his cup and raised his eyes. His smiling eyes looked into Luo Qingcheng¡¯s which were full of astonishment.

    ¡°Now what? Seem like Lady Qingcheng does not wee me here.¡± The man raised the corner of his lips and gave a seductive smile. Though his smile came out more dazzling due to his beautiful face, it sent shivers down people¡¯s spines for no reason, causing them to be afraid of looking straight into it.

 Chapter 2352 - The Upper Realm (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2352: The Upper Realm (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    With a cold face, Luo Qingcheng sat on a chair.

    ¡°Just say it, why is Master here?¡± Apparently, Luo Qingcheng didn¡¯t want to talk that much to him.

    The man didn¡¯t really care about Luo Qingcheng¡¯s indifference towards him as the smile hanging on his face did not lessen even a bit.

    ¡°Nothing special, it¡¯s just that a beaten dog has brought some news back.¡±

    Luo Qingcheng looked at him. Puzzled.

    ¡°Nangong Lie has returned.¡± With a lightugh, the man said. ¡°At the beginning, he brought an estimate of ten thousand Gold Spirits to the Middle Realm, but this time, he is the only one who has managed toe back. Now, ten thousand Gold Spirits died in the Middle Realm and not a single one survived except for him, who too, barely escaped from death. Just like a loser, he turned tail and ran back.¡±

    Luo Qingcheng suddenly widened her eyes. Of course she knew that Nangong Lie went to the Middle Realm. She too, knew about his mission in the Middle Realm. Though most of the people he brought to the Middle Realm were just Gold Spirits, there were still some of them who were strong enough to condense spirit inscriptions.

    How was it possible that almost ten thousand of Gold Spirits werepletely wiped out in the Middle Realm!

    ¡°Who did that?¡± Luo Qingcheng¡¯s expression turned serious. Although Nangong Lie was not stronger than her, he was still one of the Top Ten Experts in the Upper Realm. His strength was definitely not weak, but how could he be defeated by a person from the Middle Realm?

    The man did not respond immediately but just picked up the cup of tea and slowly took a sip of it. It seemed like his smiling eyes were admiring the changing expressions on Luo Qingcheng¡¯s face.

    ¡°From what I have heard, the attack wasunched by a woman named Jun Wu Xie. She had led a force called Night Regime which was left in the Middle Realm by Lord Jue.¡±

    The moment the man spoke the three words ¡®Jun Wu Xie¡¯, there was an incitement shing across the eyes of the expressionless pretty woman standing behind him. It was just a quick re which disappeared instantly the following second as no one noticed that.

    ¡°Jun Wu Xie?¡± Luo Qingcheng tried to search in her memory for quite some time but still wasn¡¯t able to think of anything about the background of this person.

    ¡°The one called Jun Wu Xie, where does shee from? There¡¯s no way someone from the Middle Realm is able to win over Nangong Lie.¡± At the very first ce, Luo Qingcheng excluded the possibility of Jun Wu Xie being a part of the Middle Realm.

    For now, everything in the Upper Realm was already under the control of her Master. Yet, there were still some of them in the dark who were not satisfied with him, waiting for a chance to pull him down. Since those people won¡¯t be able to get anywhere, it was natural for Luo Qincheng to attach no importance to them. Therefore, her conjecture was that the one who had the capability to defeat Nangong Lie was surely someone from the Upper Realm.

    ¡°You are right. She¡¯s not from the Middle Realm.¡± The smile in the man¡¯s eyes became denser. While slightly lowering his eyes, he hid the glimmer of coldness under his eyes.

    ¡°She¡¯s from the Lower Realm and... You¡¯ve met her before.¡±

    ¡°The Lower Realm? I¡¯ve met her before? That¡¯s impossible!¡± Luo Qincheng denied his statement right away. Saying that someone from the Lower Realm had defeated Nangong Lie? What a joke! ¡°I have never been to the Lower Realm and also, I have no idea about the so called Jun Wu Xie.¡±

    The man supported his chin with his single hand while grinning at Luo Qingcheng who had an icy expression on her face and said. ¡°Nope, you had met her before. You even... had the chance to kill her five years ago.¡±

    Luo Qingcheng¡¯s face changed all of a sudden. Everything about the past five years ran across her mind. She stared at the man, with coldness in her gaze.

    ¡°Gu Ying, what are you trying to say!¡±

 Chapter 2353 - The Upper Realm (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2353: The Upper Realm (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The man seated before Luo Qingcheng was the very Gu Ying that had escaped from the hands of Jun Wu Yao with the Soul Shift Technique then. In five years, he had reconstructed a flesh body and his soul returned. There was no difference from the Gu Ying of that year but the killing intent in his eyes were much stronger than before.

    Gu Yingughed at the Luo Qingcheng who had lost herposure, ¡°Don¡¯t be so nervous, I am only stating a fact. The transaction that I made with you in the past, the person that I wanted was Jun Wu Xie. When Ren Huang blew himself up, I thought that she had been blown into pieces in that explosion. I¡¯m not ming you for notpleting your end of our agreement, who would have thought that she would still be alive and five yearster she will present us with such a big gift.¡±

    Gu Ying¡¯s eyes narrowed asplex emotions shed by his eyes. There was even a trace of satisfaction, it seemed that he was very pleased on the fact that she was still alive.

    Luo Qingcheng took a deep breath, she did not think that the person that Gu Ying wanted was actually Jun Wu Xie!

    Who would have thought that in that powerful explosion, with Jun Wu Xie¡¯s strength, she could actually survive?

    One must know that the impact of Ren Huang¡¯s self explosion was extremely powerful. Even all the Gold Spirits that Luo Qingcheng had left behind were actually wiped out. That year, Jun Wu Xie was merely a Silver Spirit. How could she have survived that when all the Gold Spirits could not even defend themselves?

    Just the thought of Jun Wu Xie being alive made Luo Qingcheng reveal a look of malice and intense hatred.

    When Gu Ying nced over, Luo Qingcheng immediately felt his line of sight and turned her face away, stopping this prying gaze of his.

    ¡°You came to me just for this matter?¡± Luo Qingcheng asked in a cold tone with no intention to cover up her impatience.

    While Gu Ying slowly retracted his gaze, he chuckled and said: ¡°If it was just this matter, I would note you to find you. Nangong Lie has returned and brought with him a sentence that Jun Wu Xie has for you.¡±

    ¡°For me? What is it?¡± Luo Qingcheng asked with furrowed brows.

    Gu Ying said, ¡°She said ¡®if you want the soul bone, you have to bring Ye Jue to the Lower Realm¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Lower Realm?¡± She was stunned for a moment and anger began to well up within her as she said, ¡°The soul bone is really with her?¡±

    ¡°This has not been verified, Nangong Lie did not see the soul bone but these words were indeed spoken by her.¡± Gu Ying shrugged his shoulders casually.

    Luo Qingcheng¡¯s expression was no longer as rxed after she heard him.

    When Ren Huang blew himself up and levelled the mountain, she had sent people to look for traces of the soul bone after that. After all, he was the very person who had taken the soul bone away, since he had died, the soul bone should have been on him.

    However, to her extreme disappointment, she could not find the soul bone at all. In order to bring Jun Wu Yao to the Upper Realm as soon as possible, she could not stay in the Middle Realm for too long. Hence, she could only hand over the task of searching for the soul bone to Nangong Lie. However, five years had passed and there was still no news of the soul bone.

    Now, Jun Wu Xie suddenly appeared and told Nangong Lie specifically that the soul bone was in her hands!

    The bait thrown out by Jun Wu Xie was indeed startling and because they were unable to determine if what she said was the truth, even if it was just a smoke bomb thrown out by her, they would still need to bite it with open arms!

 Chapter 2354 - The Upper Realmï¼ˆ4ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2354: The Upper Realm£¨4£©</h4>

    <b>Trantor:</b> Misty Cloud Trantions <b>Editor:</b> Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve already delivered the words, I will leave it up to you to decide what you want to do. After all, the person that Jun Wu Xie seeked was you, if you want to me anyone, it would be that you underestimated her then.¡± Gu Ying stood up after saying his piece, he no longer held any interest in seeing her twisted expression. After seeing her perfunctory nod, he left with the woman behind him.

    After walking out of Luo Qingcheng¡¯s courtyard, Gu Ying halted his steps for a moment and he suddenly turned to look at the woman behind him who had remained silent all this while.

    ¡°Gu Xin Yan, should you be happy or should you be angry? Jun Wu Xie is still alive, perhaps this might be good news to you.¡± Not a trace of anger could be heard from Gu Ying¡¯s voice and the woman whom he was facing froze for a moment before she raised her head and met his gaze. On that beautiful face, there was no longer any of the brilliance from before, she calmly looked at him with a numb expression.

    Five years ago, Gu Xin Yan could not face Jun Wu Xie and chose to leave the shelter of the Spirit Jade Pce on her own ord. She did not think that the things that followed thereafter would develop to such a point. When she heard of the bloody battle at Cloudy Brook Academy, she had a bad premonition and when she heard people discussing about the disappearance of the Spirit Jade Pce, she finally understood that a terrible thing had happened.

    Gu Xin Yan started subconsciously searching for traces of Jun Wu Xie but after searching for half a year, she had not found anything. And the more she searched, she started hearing startling rumours, until.... the Upper Realm sent people to take over the Nine Temples. On a fateful day, Gu Ying suddenly found her and without her consent, he brought her to the Upper Realm and told her how terrible the battle was and what Jun Wu Xie had experienced.

    Just by listening to all that had happened, Gu Xin Yan was mortified.

    As far as the facts were concerned, Gu Xin Yan did not hate Jun Wu Xie. The person whom she wanted to exact her revenge for her father was Gu Ying, however... The current her no longer spoke about her father¡¯s revenge, even her own freedom had been limited by Gu Ying and had been reduced to be a serving girl who was forced to stay by his side and listen to his orders.

    Gu Ying waited for a long while and no longer waited for her to speak. He did not seem to pay much attention to her response as he chuckled and turned to walk towards the carriage by the side.

    ¡°No matter what your thoughts are, at least I am happy. At first, I thought that... she had died in the explosion. But now that she is well and alive, things are going to be interesting... I don¡¯t know how Luo Qingcheng is going to tidy up this mess that was caused by her own blunder, I am really...looking forward to it.¡± After he finished speaking, his figure disappeared into the carriage.

    Gu Xin Yan took a deep breath and forcibly suppressed the rapid palpitations of her heart, she could only clench her fists tightly and followed up quickly.

    Jun Wu Xie, you can only go forward, nothing must happen to you anymore!

    As soon as Gu Ying left, Luo Qingcheng raised her hand and smashed away the tea cups on the table. The tea flowed spilled all over the table and dripped onto the floor.

    On Luo Qingcheng¡¯s face, there was a tiny crack and it was like a fine crack on ice which very soon spread over the surface like a spider web and tiny pieces of skin started falling. However, the infuriated Luo Qingcheng was not aware of the changes on her face.

    The person who was guarding by the side was shocked to see the half face that was revealed beneath. The original peerlessplexion had fallen off and what was left was a raised red and purplish uneven scar that was filled with dark red pus.

 Chapter 2355 - The Upper Realm (5)

    <h4>Chapter 2355: The Upper Realm (5)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    If it wasn¡¯t for the servant who had seen it with her own eyes, who would have ever thought that there was such horrible appearance hidden under Luo Qingcheng¡¯s stunning face.

    Luo Qingcheng suddenly noticed the sight the servant put on her, she quickly raised her hand and covered it on her face. A sinister re came out from her pair of eyes and swept across the tactless servant.

    The servant was so scared that she straightaway bumped her knees on the ground and knelt down. Lowering her head, her whole body was shaking in terror.

    ¡°Guard, drag her out.¡± A gloomy and cold voice was hearding from Luo Qingcheng¡¯s mouth.

    A few guards whizzed into the living hall and forcefully dragged the servant out regardless of her crying for mercy.

    Luo Qingcheng walked hurriedly back into her room with a shady and dark face. She sat in front of a bronze mirror and let the hand covering on one side of her face down, not realising when was there a bloody of dark red on her palm. The woman reflected on the bronze mirror was just like abination of an angel and a demon. The half side of her face was peerlessly gorgeous, whereas for the other half, it was badly mutted like it was bitten by the wolves...

    Luo Qingcheng looked at herself in the mirror for a very long time while the usual cool gaze in her eyes turned into craziness at the moment.

    The more beautiful a woman was, the more attention she will put on her appearance, so was Luo Qingcheng. Though she was gifted with high level of spirit energy, she still cherished her face very much. Again, was there any woman who wouldn¡¯t wish herself to be as pretty as a flower?

    All of a sudden, Luo Qingcheng grasped a gold hairpin on the table and smashed it into the bronze mirror! The end of the gold hairpin went firmly into the mirror, causing the originally smooth mirror to be distorted. Because of this, the image of Luo Qingcheng in the bronze mirror too, became even more twisted.

    While gasping heavily, Luo Qingcheng pressed both her fists hard on the dressing table.

    Five years! She had been living like a zombie for the whole five years!

    No one would have known, that during that time, the small injury caused by Jun Wu Xie on her would contain such strong toxicity. If Luo Qingcheng wasn¡¯t powerful enough, it won¡¯t be so simple that only half of her face was devastated!

    Even though the strong spirit energy of hers was able to sustain it, Luo Qingcheng¡¯s injury on her face was getting worse and worse. The beauty once she owned had been reced by ugliness. No matter how many highly skilled doctors in the Upper Realm were sent to her by her Master, nobody was able to cure the poison in her body. All she could do was just to let the poison stayed in her body and let her face covered with these gross flesh.

    ¡°Jun Wu Xie! I want you die! I want you to suffer a life worse than death!¡± Gnashing her teeth, Luo Qingcheng stared at herself in the bronze mirror and spat the sentences out venomously word by word.

    Even her dream wouldn¡¯t tell her, that the battle happened five years ago would bring her so much damage. Jun Wu Xie¡¯s poison was like a curse, following her like a shadow wherever she went.

    Luo Qingcheng forced back her anger and took out a small case of snow cream from the drawer under the dressing table using her trembling fingers. It was just a really small case of snow cream, but it had now be something that was indispensable to Luo Qingcheng. She applied the snow cream on her hideous face bit by bit with her eyes wide opened. Since the thickyered cream had the exact same colour with her skin, it was able to hide the nastiness on her face that was able to make one vomit.

    Even Luo Qingcheng was so disgusted by herself!

    The amount of vanity and pride she gained in the past due to her face, that was how much the shame she had been receiving for today!

    She will kill Jun Wu Xie! She must kill Jun Wu Xie! She wanted Jun Wu Xie to experience the most suffering torture in the world and let her die in despair and pain!

    Until all the scars on her face was fully covered, Luo Qingcheng finally stopped.

 Chapter 2356 - The Upper Realm (6)

    <h4>Chapter 2356: The Upper Realm (6)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Luo Qingcheng looked at the perfect and exquisite woman in the mirror. She took a deep breath and slightly raised her chin. It just felt like the imperious Luo Qingcheng in the previous time was back again.

    ¡°Guard! Get ready, I¡¯m going to the Dragon Trapped Abyss!¡±

    Just as the name had implied, the Dragon Trapped Abyss was a ce used to lock up the powerful people, even the tremendous dragon weren¡¯t be able to escape from this ce.

    This was the most dangerous ce in the Upper Realm. It was also a ce that people seldom had the guts to step foot on.

    With a cold face, Luo Qingcheng walked into the Dragon Trapped Abyss. While walking in the thin fog, she arrived at the entrance of a cave.

    Outside the cave, there were more than ten guards standing at two sides of the entrance. After seeing that it was Luo Qingcheng who hade to visit, they immediately opened the big door of the cave. Luo Qingcheng then stepped out her foot and moved forward.

    Inside the dark cave, the dim firelight was the only thing that was used to lighten up a few inches of its surrounding. The whole cave was pervaded with a strong pressure. For all the experts there, it felt like one was carrying tonnes of force on one¡¯s back. Even for someone like Luo Qingcheng too, couldn¡¯t help but slowed down her pace after entering the cave.

    This cave had the strongest and highest pressing force among all the cages in the Dragon Trapped Abyss. Not only spirit energies of thousands highly skilled masters were used in making the cage, it was also personally built by Luo Qingcheng¡¯s Master. Definitely not a single person was able to escape from the cave.

    At the deepest side of the cave, there was a figure in the dark quietly sitting cross-legged on the cold ground. Hundreds of specially made Soul Binding Chains were crisscrossing and intecing with each other in aplicated method, tying up the person firmly in the dark and silent cave.

    A handsome face came into Luo Qingcheng¡¯s sight, illuminated by the light of the me, causing her to space out for a little. It was a charming face that no any other one was able topare with it. But in a very short time, she returned to normal by breathing in secretly, making herself to seem cool and arrogant.

    ¡°I came here today because I¡¯ve got two news for you.¡± Luo Qingcheng stared at the person and suddenly said.

    However, it seemed like the person was in a deep sleep since his eyes were closed tightly. No response was given.

    His act of silence was earlier expected by Luo Qingcheng. During the five years of him being locked up in here, he never spoke to her, not a sentence, not a word. Not even an eye contact, was he willing to give her.

    Luo Qingcheng forced back her discontent of being ignored and said in a cold voice. ¡°I don¡¯t care whether if you respond to me. I¡¯m just here to tell you something, both good news and bad news.¡±

    ¡°The good news is that the little bitch you have always been protecting is still alive. And the bad news... Is that after two months, I¡¯ll be torturing her to death with my own hands in front of you!¡± said Luo Qingcheng in a gloomy and cold tone, with vehement hatred in it.

    Though, it was still aplete silence inside the cave. The person trapped in it didn¡¯t open his mouth. His closing eyes too, never once opened.

    Atst, Luo Qingcheng took a nce at the person, knowing that the person had been paying no attention to her from the very beginning and she will never receive any response towards her words. She turned her head angrily, more hatred gathered in her eyes.

    It was when Luo Qingcheng left the cave, the person who was caught suddenly opened his eyes in the dark. It was a pair of violet eyes. A wild and evil smile bloomed on the handsome, but at the same time beautiful face, with the corner of the lips curving a little up with intrigue. The purple eyes were full of evil charm. Not a bit of grimness or depression was seen in his eyes, like he had never been trapped inside the cave.

    ¡°It was really... some good news,¡± chuckled Jun Wu Yao.

    It had been five years, he wondered whether his Little Xie had grown up into ady or not.

    Just wait for a while, just wait...

 Chapter 2357 - Return to The Spirit World (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2357: Return to The Spirit World (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    In the Spirit World, once the Spirit Lord heard that Jun Wu Xie wasing back, he immediately gathered his groups of people and hurried to the portal gate together with Brownie, Nn Yue and me Dragon to wait for her. A big group of spirits were following behind him. All of them were human spirits who were wearing the uniform of the Rui Lin Army.

    ¡°Grandfather, are we going to meet Miss Jun soon?¡± A handsome boy pulled Wen Xin Han¡¯s sleeve gently. His eyes were full of admiration.

    While smiling with his eyes squinted, Wen Xin Han patted on his grandson head and said. ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re going to meet her soon.¡±

    During the past year, Wen Xin Han was forced to put pressure on Lin Pce due to the duress of Qing Yun n in order to save his grandson. But how would he ever know, that the Young Miss from the Lin Pce was able to save his grandson with only one medicinal pill?

    These years, the health of Wen Xin Han¡¯s grandson was slowly recovering day by day. Wen Xin Han had also started to teach him the way of cultivating spirit energy. After the location of the Spirit World was transferred, he too, brought his grandson into the Spirit World to cultivate. The one thing that must be mentioned was that, after listening to the stories and rumours of Jun Wu Xie and the Rui Lin Army, Wen Qin, the grandson of Wen Xin Han, registered to join the army without Wen Xin Han noticing. And Wen Qin was now a member of the Rui Lin Army.

    The thing Wen Qin regretted the most was that he had never seen Jun Wu Xie before.

    The Spirit Lord, standing aside, was looking at both the grandparent and the grandchild with his smiling eyes. He was so surprised and happy when he received the news of Jun Wu Xieing to the Spirit World. The Spirit World was indebted to Jun Wu Xie but she suddenly went missing five years ago. Though the Spirit Lord was so worried, he wasn¡¯t able to find her by himself.

    And today, he finally got the news saying that Jun Wu Xie had returned safely, for sure he would be feeling in a transport of joy.

    As the conversation went on, a dazzling ray appeared at the portal gate that connects between the Human World and the Spirit World. At the very moment, all eyes of the spirits were focusing on the light.

    A few figures walked out from the ray. The moment the first figure came out, its slim and thin body caught all the attention of the spirits!

    ¡°Roarrrrr!!¡± Brownie almost cannot wait. It rushed towards the light and straightaway gave the person walking in the front a big fat bear hug!

    Jun Wu Xie just entered the Spirit World and she was hugged abruptly by a huge figure. Her pairs of eyes widened a little and she then found out that the one who pounced onto her was Brownie that she had never seen for a long time!

    ¡°Oh-o-o-o-oh! Roarrrrr! Woahhh!¡± Squealing in utmost happiness, Brownie hugged Jun Wu Xie tightly. Its sound was like the thunder, prating into the ears of every spirit there.

    ¡°Speak properly!¡± Nn Yue moved forward and gave Brownie who was simply shouting and yelling a p right away. It seemed like the strength he applied on Brownie was not that weak, but it didn¡¯t feel painful at all since Brownie¡¯s skin was rough and thick.

    Brownie didn¡¯t feel the pain but just held Jun Wu Xie closely in its arms, like it was afraid that people around him were going to snatch her away from it.

    ¡°I don¡¯t feelfortable speaking humannguage.¡± Brownie moved its nose a bit while two of its bear paws were still holding on Jun Wu Xie tightly but with care, preventing itself from injuring her.

    Being a beast spirit, it was its instinct to growl. Although it can speak humannguage, it still wasn¡¯t able to let its excitement outpletely!

    ¡°Alright, stay calm you bear spirit. Miss Jun has just arrived. You¡¯re going to scare her if you keep on being so excited,¡± said the Spirit Lord in an obvious delight tone while grinning.

    ¡°Roar?¡± The Yin Yang Bear that just entered after Qiao Chu saw the scene of Jun Wu Xie being hugged by the bear spirit. Subconsciously, it moved its paw and lightly scratched on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s arm, seemingly to have the intention topete with the spirit bear in obtaining her attention.

 Chapter 2358 - Return to The Spirit World (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2358: Return to The Spirit World (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Roarrr!!¡± Without saying a word, Brownie pped off Rolly¡¯s paw and gave it a threatening growl.

    ¡°...¡± Shrinking its shoulder, Rolly ran quickly towards Qiao Chu and hid behind him.

    Well, the beast spirits had always been standing in awe of the bear spirits since they were born and there was nothing they could do about it.

    What a shame! Qiao Chu couldn¡¯t even bear to look at Rolly.

    Did it really realize that who was its actual Master?!

    Calmly, Hua Yao took a nce over his Double Head Bone Snake, feeling a sense of relief that his snake didn¡¯t have any fluffy hair on it as it still didn¡¯t learn how to act cute after Jun Wu Xie tried to tickle it...

    No matter what the others said, Brownie persisted in hugging Jun Wu Xie. It wouldn¡¯t let her go , until ...

    ¡°Blood Velvet!!!!!¡± Brownie widened its eyes when he saw a red figure, not knowing exactly when did that familiar figure appear behind Jun Wu Xie. Just as if there was an electric current flowing into its whole body, Brownie shuddered.

    While staring at Brownie, Blood Velvet smiled brilliantly and said. ¡°Till when are you going to hug my Mistress? It really bothers me a lot.¡±

    And Whoosh! Brownie let go its hold of Jun Wu Xie and jumped seven or eight metres away from her before thest word had even flowed out of Blood Velvet¡¯s mouth. Hardly recovered from the shock, Brownie red at Blood Velvet in horror.

    Although the seeds of Blood Velvet weren¡¯t able to parasitize the spirits, they could still stay inside their bodies. It was unlikely that all their nutrients will be sucked out by the seeds, but the seeds would let them experience great pain. Before that, Brownie had interacted with Blood Velvet without knowing about the truth of the seed. It might be its impetuous personality that had identally triggered Blood Velvet, causing him to nt seventeen or eighteen seeds into all over its body and made it suffer pain for a whole month...

    Since then, Brownie would always keep itself away from Blood Velvet as far as possible.

    He was really a bad and evil guy! Bad! Evil!

    While watching Brownie¡¯s face turned pale because of Blood Velvet, all the spirits couldn¡¯t help themselves but to finallyugh out aloud.

    Surrounded by the sound ofughter, the Spirit Lord surprisingly found out that not only three of the nt spirits, Little Lotus, Poison Ivy and Poppy who were behind Jun Wu Xie had connections with her spirit, but also Corpse Flower, Crystal Orchid and Blood Velvet. Other spirits may not realize that, but for the Spirit Lord whose had his power recovered, he can immediately tell that Blood Velvet and the rest of them were now all Jun Wu Xie¡¯s ring spirits!

    One single person had six spirit rings? It was something that he had never heard of!

    Even the Spirit Lord was startled by Jun Wu Xie¡¯s valiant effort.

    But before the Spirit Lord could regain his consciousness, he quickly caught sight of three unexpected ¡°guests¡±.

    A gaze of astonishment shed across the Spirit Lord¡¯s eyes when his eyes met Qin Song¡¯s grey eyes. Qin Song was also looking at him at the same time. The moment the Spirit Lord nced over him, Qin Song nodded his head slightly to greet him.

    ¡°Why are they here?¡±

    Though there was this huge question wandering in the Spirit Lord¡¯s brain, he still was able to tell that Qin Song and the others hade to the Spirit World together with Jun Wu Xie and her group. Since he couldn¡¯t really think of the answer in a short time, he would just put the problem aside temporarily and wee Jun Wu Xie¡¯s arrival together with the other spirits.

    Of course there must be a feast prepared for the return of Jun Wu Xie. She was brought to the Spirit House by the friendly spirits and once again, she was able to enjoy the delicacies from the Spirit World.

    During meals, Brownie did not dare to hug Jun Wu Xie again because of Blood Velvet. However, it didn¡¯t stop it from talking for even one second. It had been asking non-stop about questions like where did Jun Wu Xie go for the past five years and why didn¡¯t she return to the Spirit World. Its questions was so many that Jun Wu Xie didn¡¯t know where should she start to answer from but fortunately, Nn Yue would always try to divert Brownie¡¯s attention with food in time.

 Chapter 2359 - Return to The Spirit World (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2359: Return to The Spirit World (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    When the wine had been round three times, all the spirits were already drunk, copsing and lying here and there. This was when the Spirit Lord got the time to ask Jun Wu Xie his questions.

    ¡°The three of them...¡± The Spirit Lord¡¯s eyes fell on Qin Song, Long Jiu and Situ Heng who were seated beside Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie then gave the Spirit Lord a simple exnation regarding the purpose of Qin Song and the others following her to the Spirit World. Though, the shock received by the Spirit Lord after listening to her wasn¡¯t as simple as that.

    The seed of the Spirit Tree was actually inside Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body?!!!

    But... He couldn¡¯t feel it at all!

    ¡°It has been a very long time since we met, everyone really misses you after you¡¯ve left the Soul World.¡± Holding his ss of wine, Qin Song looked at the Spirit Lord andughed cheerfully. The look in the Spirit Lord¡¯s eyes changed slightly. There was a little sadness in them.

    Qin Song¡¯s words immediately attracted the attention of Qiao Chu and the rest, causing everyone to prick up their ears after being aware that there may be some gossip involved in the conversation.

    This fe Qin Song was an old friend of the Spirit Lord!

    The Spirit Lord forced a smile and said. ¡°There¡¯s no point in missing me. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve left for a trip. The Soul World is lively enough. It doesn¡¯t really matter whether or not if I am there.¡±

    ¡°The Spirit Tree misses you very much,¡± sighed Qin Song.

    The Spirit Lord shuddered. He didn¡¯t respond but just drank sullenly.

    On the other side, Qiao Chu was itching to know more about the conversation between Qin Song and the Spirit Lord but he couldn¡¯t really get to know the exact details. Thus, he could only prod secretly at Long Jiu, who was pigging out on his meals, with his elbow. ¡°You guys know the Spirit Lord?¡±

    At that time, Long Jiu was eating heartily. Just to know that even though the Spirit World was more primitive than the Soul World, the spirits here knew how to really ¡°enjoy their lives¡± as they had already went through all the vicissitudes in life. And for the Soul World? Where can you ever find this amount of delicious food to chow down?

    ¡°Uh? Yea... Yeah...¡± replied Long Jiu unclearly with his mouth full of food.

    Of course Qiao Chu wasn¡¯t satisfied with the response. He forced Long Jiu to swallow the food down quickly, feeling desperate to learn more about the inside stories.

    Long Jiu and Qiao Chu often got along well with each other since they were both outgoing and straightforward people. As the quote said, birds of the same feather flock together, that would also mean that they were able to chat with each other without much reserve. Without thinking too much, Long Jiu then openly exined. ¡°Isn¡¯t it quite normal for us to know him? The Spirit Lord was formed from the seed borne by the Spirit Tree. He had been staying at the Soul World for way more longer timepared to Old Five and me. It¡¯s just after that, all of a sudden, he said he wanted to go outside to explore the world. And he just simply left like that...¡±

    Though Long Jiu narrated it all so casually, his words had made Jun Wu Xie who was listening stunned for a little. She looked at the Spirit Lord with astonishment in her eyes.

    The Spirit Lord...

    Even him was formed from the seed of the Spirit Tree?

    Jun Wu Xie had heard the Spirit Lord mentioned before, that the fruits of the Spirit Tree were able to transform into spirits, but she didn¡¯t know that... the seeds could also be cultivated simrly?

    Long Jiu thought that he was whispering, but he didn¡¯t realize that his voice was going to be so loud and clear after consuming alcohol. Not only Qiao Chu and Jun Wu Xie heard him, Qin Song and the Spirit Lord also heard vividly about what he had just said. At the moment, everyone sitting at the table went silent. The Spirit Lord frowned a bit and looked down while Qin Song too, red at Long Jiu.

    Long Jiu suddenly noticed that he had made an indiscretion. He drew back his neck and lowered down his head in a sense of guilt to finish his food.

    ¡°Since... The seed of the Spirit Tree is able to transform into spirit, why do you still insist on taking back the one in Little Xie?¡± Rong Ruo realized there was something wrong. If the seeds of the Spirit Tree was still going to turn into spirits atst, then what was the reason of Qin Song and the others working so hard to get back that one particr seed? Wasn¡¯t it just a seed that hadn¡¯t transform into a spirit?

 Chapter 2360 - Return to The Spirit World (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2360: Return to The Spirit World (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The Spirit Lord remained silent and Qin Song could only let out another sigh. Long Jiu¡¯s mouth... Just ran off on its own... They were simply helpless against it.

    ¡°The Spirit Tree is the creator of all the souls, its fruit can be turned into a soul and although it is also possible for its seed to turn into a soul, but it¡¯s possibility is extremely small. Moreover, the Spirit Tree only produces one seed in every ten thousand years. If you want to cultivate it into a soul, it would need a span of thousands of years and if the seed in Miss Jun¡¯s body is just an ordinary seed, we would not need to be so worried. It¡¯s just that... That particr seed, is the very first seed that the Spirit Tree produced and it was specially reserved to be its sessor.¡±

    There are millions of existences in the world and everything has a fixed number, predetermined or some call it destiny. Even for the existence of something that had been in the world for a time immemorial cannot determine whether it would survive on forever. In order to counter any what ifs, when it produced its very first seed, it consumed a great deal of power and condensed out a golden seed. This seed had been carefully taken care of by the Spirit Tree, protected carefully to prevent any catastrophe to the Soul World from happening if it ever started to wilt...

    Thereafter, the seeds produced by the Spirit Tree were all blue, which was just any ordinary seed. The souls cultivated from these seeds were extremely powerful but they were still ultimately inferior to the very first seed ¨C the golden seed. Even though it was not possible to cultivate a soul, it was nevertheless an existence that could not be reced.

    It was also because of this that they had spent countless years in search of it.

    ¡°.....¡± Rong Ruo waspletely speechless, even if you killed her, she would never ever have thought that the seed in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body was actually that golden seed! It had such astounding origins, no wonder the Soul World would be so restless over it.

    However....

    They were all incredibly curious as to how Jun Wu Yao had gotten his hands on it and even brought it out of the Soul World?

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think that the golden seed would....¡± The Spirit Lord sighed, he had been by the Spirit Tree¡¯s side longer than any of them and had seen that seed many times as well. Never would he have thought that it was taken away by Jun Wu Yao...

    Moreover, he himself was the seed of the Spirit Tree and it would be reasonable to say that he was part of the Spirit Tree. He should be able to sense that seed¡¯s existence but it was very strange that if not for Qin Song and the rest mentioning it, he could not feel a sliver of aura of the Spirit Tree. Even now, he still could not sense it.

    ¡°Are you certain that the golden seed is in Miss Jun¡¯s body?¡± The Spirit Lord could not help but ask.

    ¡°Yes, we are sure of it. Although it is not possible to perceive its existence now, however when Miss Jun was severely injured, the seed had used its own strength to repair Miss Jun¡¯s soul. Hence it¡¯s aura became extremely dense and only after Miss Jun¡¯s soul had stabilized did it revert back to normal and you can no longer sense it.¡± Qin Song was very clear on the phenomenon that happened back then, otherwise, they would have already found her long ago, why would they need to wait only until five years ago?

    That seed in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body was usually very calm and people could not detect its existence. Only when Jun Wu Xie¡¯s soul was wounded did it exert its power.

    The Spirit Lord nodded his head thoughtfully.

    Situ Heng who was seated at one side had on a gloomy face from the beginning to the end. It was as if everything that happened in the Soul Spirit Loft had nothing to do with him. Even the wine that was ced before him had not been touched at all. All he did was to sit and stare intently at every move of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s.

    Even the Spirit Lord had noticed that Situ Heng was behaving oddly but it was just that the Spirit Lord had left the Soul World much earlier on and had never met him before.

 Chapter 2361 - A Deadly Cultivation (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2361: A Deadly Cultivation (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s just skip this topic. Our purpose of visiting here this time is to revive some soul power through the help of your Spirit World. Don¡¯t you wee us?¡± said Qin Song while smiling.

    The Spirit Lord shook his head and smiled. ¡°Why won¡¯t I? It¡¯s even toote for me to wee you.¡±

    ( Boxno vel. co m ) ¡°Well then, thanks for your help.¡± Qin Song grinned.

    Both the old friends were reunited. The tacit understanding they possessed between each other had enabled them to fullyprehend all those words which had never been spoken openly during their conversation.

    ¡°It¡¯s quitete now. Let¡¯s go and have some rest. We will discuss it in detail tomorrow morning.¡± Qin Song stood up and said goodbye. He then left together with Long Jiu and Situ Heng.

    After a while, the Spirit Lord also left the ce. The feast slowly ended as more people began to leave.

    Jun Wu Xie returned to her amodation which was arranged by the Spirit Lord with Qiao Chu and the others crowding around her. After they went back to their respective rooms to get some rest, Jun Wu Xie suddenly walked out of her room. Looking at the Spirit World which she was familiar with, the look in her eyes was cold and cheerless. Little ck once again transformed into a ck cat and jumped onto Jun Wu Xie¡¯s shoulder. It then looked around with its eyes opening wide.

    ¡°Are we going now?¡± Swaying its tail, the ck cat asked.

    Jun Wu Xie didn¡¯t respond. Suddenly, the figure of hers flickered and disappeared from the ce she was first standing at in just a blink of an eye.

    In the Spirit Pce, though it should be the time to rest, there were few figures in the main hall of the Spirit Pce. Qin Song, Long Jiu and Situ Heng who were the first to leave the dinner was now standing in the hall. With a serious expression on his face, the Spirit Lord raised his eyes and stared at the entrance of the main hall.

    Soon, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s figure appeared in the sights of four of them.

    ¡°You came?¡± Qin Song looked at Jun Wu Xie while smiling.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded at him. Just now, during the feast, Qin Song and the rest had been trying to avoid speaking about the abnormality of her body. Instead, they requested to leave in advance. At that time, whether it was for the Spirit Lord or Jun Wu Xie, both of them had already guessed the intention of Qin Song¡¯s behaviour.

    ¡°It¡¯s surely easier to deal with smart people,¡±ughed Qin Song. Since the Spirit Lord and him had known each other for many years, the Spirit Lord would definitely understand his style of acting. But the fact that Jun Wu Xie too, was able to get what he meant made him feel that this was why things could be easily done.

    ¡°What actually is it that made you feel inconvenient to talk about just now?¡± The Spirit Lord frowned. He knew about the intention of Qin Song leaving first but he thought that it was only because Qin Song had something to talk to him privately. He didn¡¯t think that Jun Wu Xie was also involved.

    Qin Song straightened his face and looked at Jun Wu Xie. After he saw Jun Wu Xie nodded slightly at him, he spoke to the Spirit Lord. ¡°We came to the Spirit World, firstly, is to revive our soul powers. Secondly, we need your help to do something which is more important.¡±

    ¡°Oh? What is it?¡± questioned the Spirit Lord.

    While his eyes narrowed a little, the smile hanging on Qin Song¡¯s lips faded away.

    ¡°When we found Miss Jun, we hade to an agreement, that we will be helping her in her revenge and after she finished her revenge, she will return the seed of the Spirit Tree to us. I think you have already found out that the soul power of Miss Jun is way more strongerpared to the past five years, haven¡¯t you?¡±

    The Spirit Lord nodded. Indeed, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s soul power was several times stronger than the power she had in the past. It was just that the Spirit Lord didn¡¯t really think deeply about it. Now that Qin Song had mentioned about it, he suddenly came to a thought that the development of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s soul power was actually going too fast.

    ¡°To be honest, our second purpose ofing here is to ask you if you are able to stabilize both Miss Jun¡¯s soul power and spirit energy using the cultivation in the Spirit World,¡± said Qin Song.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± The Spirit Lord had a feeling that something bad was going to happen. When did the soul power and the spirit energy beparable with each other and is able to be discussed in the same topic?

 Chapter 2362 - A Deadly Cultivation (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2362: A Deadly Cultivation (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°How can you cultivate with a flesh body? You¡¯ve gotta be kidding! Miss Jun doesn¡¯t know how powerful it is but don¡¯t you all know?!¡± It was the very first time the Spirit Lord had ever revealed such profound anger. Having originated from the Soul World, he had a very deep understanding towards the cultivation methods there and although that method was indeed powerful enough for people, but at the same time, the damage that they had to exchange for such power was also terrible.

    Qin Song became silent.

    Instead, Jun Wu Xie said: ¡°I know it is dangerous, but I have no other choice. The Upper Realm has already stretched their hands out to all three realms. If I were to just remain a spectator at the sidelines, no one would be able to stop them.¡±

    If she could, she too did not want to cultivate such an extreme method, but... she had no choice.

    The face of the Spirit Lord was ugly to the extreme. Jun Wu Xie had saved the Spirit World yet he could only watch her push herself forcibly to gain such powers through such dangerous means.

    ¡°You want to deal with the Upper Realm?!¡± The Spirit Lord looked at her incredulously, the courage of this girl was too big and it seemed that there was nothing in the world that she did not dare to do.

    The query of the Spirit Lord made Qin Song and other people simrly stunned. They only knew that she wanted to exact vengeance but they did not know to whom her vengeance was directed to. Today, when they found out that she was going to deal with the Upper Realm, they were iparably shocked.

    The expression on Situ Heng¡¯s face changed slightly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that I can only helplessly watch them carry out the Blood Sacrifice of the Three Realms?¡±

    In a single sentence, she had rendered them speechless.

    They were very clear on the n of the Upper Realm and even though they were enraged, they were powerless to stop it.

    Never would they have thought that Jun Wu Xie had been secretly preparing to deal with the Upper Realm.

    The Spirit Lord leaned forward with his brows wrinkled and looked at her intently: ¡°The danger is too great, do you have any certainty?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie nodded her head slightly.

    The n that she had spent five years on that had supported her to the present was not an illusory fantasy, but power that she grasped with her own hands.

    ¡°So you¡¯vee to the Spirit World to use the Spirit World¡¯s soul power to stabilize the power of Miss Jun?¡± The Spirit Lord shifted his attention and looked at Qin Song.

    Qin Song nodded: ¡°This is also ourst resort. If we are able to go back to the Soul World, I believe that the effect will be better, but now we can¡¯t go back to the Upper Realm. We can only use your Spirit World, and... I know that you have a deeper understanding for such matters more than I do.¡±

    The Spirit Lord smiled bitterly, yes that was right, he stayed longer than any of them in the Soul World. Naturally, he knew everything about the Soul World. Under the great stimtion, the Spirit Lord took a deep breath and fixated his gaze on Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°I can help you temporarily stabilize the power, but if you want topletely stabilize it, you still have to go to the Soul World. I can only let your soul and spirit power calm down for a short time and the process will be extremely painful. Are you able to endure the pain?¡±

    ¡°What can I not endure?¡± Jun Wu Xie raised her eyebrows. She had to endure the pain for five long years. In order to achieve her own goals, even if she had to suffer such great pain, she could still endure it!

    ¡°Good!¡± The Spirit Lord¡¯s gaze was profound and at the same time, he looked at Qin Song, Long Jiu and Situ Heng.

    ¡°I want to stabilize the chaos of the powers in her body. It isn¡¯t enough with just me. You all need to help out as well. I will arrange the ce. In the meantime, we must take turns to suppress the power in her body. Are you all willing to help?¡±

    Qin Song and Long Jiu naturally agreed without a second thought and their gazes could not help butnd on Situ Heng.

 Chapter 2363 - A Deadly Cultivation (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2363: A Deadly Cultivation (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Although Situ Heng, Qin Song and Long Jiu were on the same mission, but because of Situ Heng¡¯s personality, they weren¡¯t very close. After Qin Song and Long Jiu reached an agreement, Situ Heng was livid and stayed that way for a long time. When Qin Song and Long Jiu taught Jun Wu Xie, Situ Heng scoffed at their efforts and did not show any interest nor did he help.

    This time when the Spirit Lord had proposed for the three of them to help, Qin Song and Long Jiu were more than happy to, however as for Situ Heng.... Even the two of them were not confident that he would agree.

    Situ Heng¡¯s character was gloomy and stubborn, he would not change anything once he has made up his mind. In his eyes, be it Jun Wu Yao on Jun Wu Xie, they were the thieves that had stolen the Spirit Tree¡¯s seed. If not for Qin Song and Long Jiu, he would have long targeted Jun Wu Xie¡¯s weakness that year and struck out against her!

    At this moment, Long Jiu could not help but worry. He looked at Qin Song¡¯s grim face and looked once again at that sullen face of Situ Heng. He could not help but say, ¡°Situ... Let¡¯s just help that littless, alright? After all, we do have an agreement between us. Moreover, if anything happens to her, it might hurt the seed of the Spirit Tree, then....¡±

    Before Long Jiu could even finish his sentence, Situ Heng suddenly said, ¡°Alright.¡±

    The moment he said it out, Long Jiu¡¯s face was frozen in shock.

    He.....

    He had actually agreed to it so easily?!

    Long Jiu aside, even Qin Song was extremely taken aback by Situ Heng¡¯s response.

    He thought that he would need to waste quite a bit of saliva before he could persuade Situ Heng, but...

    Situ Heng had agreed to it without much thought and this had indeed surprised Qin Song

    ¡°What? Don¡¯t you all just want me to help? Now that I have agreed, why do you all look so confused?¡± Situ Heng¡¯s gaze swept by Long Jiu and his lips curled up into a sneer.

    Long Jiu hurriedly shook his head.

    ¡°No, no, no! Situ, you have really high principles! I, Long Jiu, admire such righteousness!¡± He really could not see that there would be such a day that he would see such a side of Situ Heng.

    Situ Heng red coldly at Long Jiu and no longer said anything.

    Seeing that they had all agreed, the Spirit Lord felt relieved. In fact, if it was possible, the more souls that could participate in this would be better. This was because with Jun Wu Xie¡¯s current strength, ordinary souls could not suppress the chaos in her body. Only the few of them who had been borne from the Spirit Tree, who had the purest soul could help. However, the power needed for each would be extraordinarilyrge and if even more powerful souls could be added into the equation, the effect would naturally be better.

    ¡°I shall arrange for tomorrow then, Miss Jun, please have a good rest today. Once you¡¯ve started, you can¡¯t stop. You can take this time and meet with your friends.¡± The Spirit Lord looked at her as he exined.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded slightly, but her eyes swept past Situ Heng who had remained silent all this while.

    It had been almost five years since she had met them and she was already familiar with the temperament of these three. She never thought that Situ Heng would have any kindness towards her.

    Situ Heng had never once concealed his unhappiness towards her.

    Only this time, Situ Heng¡¯s reaction was somewhat unexpected.

    She narrowed her eyes slightly and without anyone noticing, a glint shed by her eyes.

 Chapter 2364 - Stabilizing the Spirit (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2364: Stabilizing the Spirit (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    After receiving permission from the Spirit Lord, Jun Wu Xie informed Qiao Chu and the others right away after she went back. She didn¡¯t tell them anything other than that she would be cultivating in a special ce arranged by the Spirit Lord in order to reassure them.

    And of course Qiao Chu and the rest of them didn¡¯t suspect anything.

    The second day early in the morning, Jun Wu Xie headed to the Spirit Pce.

    The ce that the Spirit Lord arranged for her was an underground pce with a veryrge area located somewhere in the Spirit Pce. There were countless spirit fires floating in the underground pce, illuminating the whole ce with their bits of light.

    ¡°You can just sit over there.¡± The Spirit Lord pointed at a round tform ced in the centre of the underground pce.

    The method used by the Spirit Lord was to use their soul power as guide andbine them with the soul power in the Spirit World to handle the chaotic energy caused by the fusion of the soul power and the spirit energy mixed in the body of Jun Wu Xie. This would temporarily reduce the strong repellence between both the energies.

    Although it was true that five years of cultivating the Soul World Cultivation Method using a human body was able to achieve the effect of double cultivation, enforced cultivation like this would blur the line between the soul power and the spirit energy of Jun Wu Xie. Both the powers weren¡¯t supposed to mix together, but they began to blend into each other inside Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body. If she continued to let it be, the soul power mixed in her spirit energy would bring unimaginable injuries to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body, whereas the spirit energy mixed in her soul power would also bring serious ravages to her spirit.

    Though there was the seed of the Spirit Tree protecting her spirit, but once her body exploded, the following thing that would be happening was the destabilization of her spirit. It was going to be a nightmare then.

    Following the instruction given, Jun Wu Xie walked onto the tform and sat down. Qin Song and the others were already in the underground pce. The Spirit Lord crossed his legs and sat beside Jun Wu Xie. He then tried to speak in a soft and gentle voice to Jun Wu Xie. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do anything during the whole process. Just try your best to regte your energy to prevent them from repelling the soul power given by us. We will guide you in sorting out the energy in your body with our soul power. It may be a long process but it can¡¯t be easily stopped once you¡¯ve begun. There will be time for you to rest in the middle. Every time, we¡¯ll be taking turns and every cycle makes one round. You must go through at least one round before you are allowed to rest. Do you get me?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie nodded her head.

    The Spirit Lord didn¡¯t say more after that. Actually, the whole process of keeping the energy under control wasn¡¯t thatplicated. Just that it should be handled carefully to prevent idents from happening, or else it would bring huge damage to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s spirit.

    The ck caty beside Jun Wu Xie¡¯s legs, apanying her. Well-behaved and quiet.

    ¡°You guys just need to watch how I do it.¡± The Spirit Lord did not forget to tell Qin Song and the rest.

    ¡°Alright,¡± respond Qin Song while Long Jiu too, nodded at him. Except for Situ Heng, he didn¡¯t speak a word but just stared at Jun Wu Xie who was sitting there. There was no sign of response on his face and nobody knew what was he thinking about.

    Since the Spirit Lord didn¡¯t want the event to dy for too long, he immediately began to use his soul power. There was a faint soul power floating out from the palm of the Spirit Lord. It slowly lengthened and formed into an illusory thread, connecting between his palm and the centre between Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyebrows. It seemed like the spirit fires floating in the underground pce were activated by the soul power of the Spirit Lord, causing the light they emitted to get brighter. It felt like the light had its own conscious as they moved forward and gathered around the spirit thread. The light then intertwined with the grey spirit line and fused into the centre part between Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyebrows bit by bit..

    Jun Wu Xie closed both her eyes and felt the energying from the external environment calmly.

    It was a strange but at the same time, familiar feeling. It felt like the condition when she was absorbing the soul power through the Soul Reinforcement, but still, there was a slight difference between both of them.

 Chapter 2365 - Stabilizing the Spirit (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2365: Stabilizing the Spirit (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The soul power absorbed through the cultivation of the Spirit Reinforcement was the pure energying from the Spirit World. But now, the energy that was flowing into Jun Wu Xie¡¯s spirit was guided by the Spirit Lord. It seemed like those soul power had been slowing down their flowing pace consciously while waiting for her to regte the power herself.

    It was aplete silence in the underground pce. Standing aside, Qin Song and the others were watching the act of the Spirit Lord in amazement.

    Long Jiu¡¯s eyes widened even more, they were filled with astonishment.

    Before that, he had never met the Spirit Lord. He also didn¡¯t actually know how powerful the Spirit Lord was. But the method used by the Spirit Lord today was so magical and amazing. With the way he consumed his soul power to guide Jun Wu Xie, it contained high limits towards the strength of his soul power. Long Jiu had been watching for more than two hours but there was still no sign of the Spirit Lord being exhausted. At the moment, his perception towards the strength of the Spirit Lord came to a great change.

    ¡°Wow... The power of the Spirit Lord is really...¡± Strong!

    Long Jiu couldn¡¯t help but marvelled.

    Qin Song who was standing beside him lowered his voice and said. ¡°He was once the strongest spirit in the Soul World, otherwise how would the Spirit Tree feel relieved to let him leave alone? Though the Spirit World isn¡¯tparable to the Soul World, he built it himself with his soul power. The power he has isn¡¯t something that you can imagine. But it seemed like quite a lot of his soul power had been used up in building the Spirit World. The power he had when he left the Soul World was even more than the amount he has now.¡±

    There were full of admiration for the Spirit Lord in Qin Song¡¯s word.

    All the spirits that were transformed from the seeds of the Spirit Tree were very strong but among them, the Spirit Lord was the strongest. The Spirit Tree wasn¡¯t able to move but it had its own consciousness. It cared and loved the spirits it created like they were its own children. If the Spirit Lord wasn¡¯t strong enough, how would the Spirit Tree allow the Spirit Lord to leave its protection of the Soul World with ease?

    Long Jiu nodded his head emotionally and stopped himself from simply speaking.

    The assistance cultivation done by the Spirit Lord had gone through for a whole day. It was till the second day that he finally felt a bit ufortable. The moment he realized that there was something wrong regarding his condition, he gave Qin Song a look and Qin Song then immediately reced him. Both the spirits cooperate so well with each other that the soul thread linking on Jun Wu Xie didn¡¯t even break. The switching was totally perfect.

    ¡°Just keep going on using this method, her condition should be stabilized after ten more rounds.¡± The Spirit Lord looked a little pale, but he didn¡¯t hurry himself to leave.

    While looking at the good-looking Spirit Lord who was standing beside him, Long Jiu couldn¡¯t stop his eyes from ncing at the tall and thin body of the Spirit Lord. Subconsciously, he swallowed his saliva.

    For real though, this guy had always been hiding his light under a bushel.

    The duration of Qin Song in assisting Jun Wu Xie¡¯s cultivation was one or two hours shorter than the Spirit Lord, but it was still considered as quite a long time. Without talking much, Long Jiu took his ce, feeling keen to try how long can he sustained.

    Unfortunately, it had only been one day and one night, and Long Jiu already felt like the soul power inside his body wasn¡¯t able to sustain any longer, causing him to exchange his position with Situ Heng.

    However, when it was Situ Heng¡¯s turn, Jun Wu Xie who was meditating noticed that the energy flowing into her body suddenly became vigorous. It was not as gentle as the previous one. Not like an auxiliary, but more of an invader. The only thing she could do was to quickly adjust the soul power in her body and made an effort to scatter the ferocious soul power which was rushing into her body to other parts of her spirit. This made Jun Wu Xie who had been persisting for five years to experience a huge pressure.

    But one round was yet toe, she couldn¡¯t stop or else everything would have been gone to waste. On the other hand, it will also cause more damage to her!

 Chapter 2366 - Stabilizing the Spirit (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2366: Stabilizing the Spirit (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The abnormality of a spirit couldn¡¯t be judged easily by the bystander. Therefore, the Spirit Lord and the others won¡¯t be able to notice the difort that was experiencing by Jun Wu Xie.

    In the underground pce, Situ Heng was seated with his legs crossed without any expression on his face. There wasn¡¯t anything weird on his emotionless face.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s spirit was now enduring torment but she couldn¡¯t get out of this circumstance.

    With a gloomy re in his eyes, Situ Heng stared at the stiffened figure of Jun Wu Xie. A murderous intent shed across his eyes.

    One day had passed with just a blink of an eye, Situ Heng finally kept his soul power back and ended the first round of controlling her energy. The moment Situ Heng removed his soul power, the soul thread that was linking with the centre part between Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyebrows dissipated and the light of the spirit fires that was originally gathering together too, began to scatter in all directions.

    Jun Wu Xie didn¡¯t move a bit and was still sitting on the round tform even when Situ Heng had gotten himself up and moved to the side. The Spirit Lord then immediately went to have a check on Jun Wu Xie but he did not dare to simply touch her.

    While on the other hand, Long Jiu seemed to be a little nervous. ¡°How is it? How is it? Is there any effect?¡±

    The Spirit Lord shook his head. ¡°I have never used this kind of method. I can¡¯t really tell that if it¡¯s effective or not.¡±

    Throughout the ages, Jun Wu Xie was the very first person to cultivate the Soul World Cultivation Method with her mortal body!

    The Spirit Lord and the rest waited for a long time before there was movementing from Jun Wu Xie who was sitting on the round tform. The tightly closed eyes opened slowly and a pair of calm and cool eyes came into their sight.

    At that time, the Spirit Lord and the others let out a sigh of relief.

    ¡°How is it?¡± asked the Spirit Lord while looking at Jun Wu Xie.

    After a moment of silence, Jun Wu Xie replied. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±

    A trace of dness appeared on the Spirit Lord¡¯s face.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. You may have a rest for a day and we¡¯ll proceed on the day after tomorrow. You may feel a little ufortable at first, but slowly, it will be better,¡± said the Spirit Lord. Knowing that there wasn¡¯t any strong energy repellence felt by Jun Wu Xie was the best thing ever.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded her head. While standing up, she tended to wobble and it scared Long Jiu so much that he almost went forward to support her. However, Jun Wu Xie waved her hands and stabilized her body. She then tardily walked out from the underground pce. There wasn¡¯t any odd expression seen on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face when she brushed past Situ Heng. Agilely, the ck cat walked behind Jun Wu Xie.

    The Spirit Lord and the others in the underground pce didn¡¯t notice any strangeness the entire time. They were just sincerely feeling happy for Jun Wu Xie. No matter if Jun Wu Xie was able to fully recover using this method, at least it did have its effect based on the current view.

    Jun Wu Xie who was already outside the underground pce failed to bear the sore and pain in her spirit. She sat under a big tree while leaning her back on its trunk without making any noise. Although she was in her spirit form, her face didn¡¯t look good. It was even to the extent of being scary.

    ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with Situ Heng!¡± Since there wasn¡¯t anyone around, the ck cat jumped on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s shoulder and spoke urgently to her. Both its and Jun Wu Xie¡¯s spirits shared the same body and the connection between their spirits was very close. When Jun Wu Xie was regting her soul power, the ck cat could feel it clearly too. There wasn¡¯t any problem with the soul power of the Spirit Lord, Qin Song and Long Jiu.

    But when it was handed over to Situ Heng, the condition was totally different!

    Even the ck cat was able to feel the great difort from the extreme aggressive soul power, let alone Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie narrowed her eyes, with coldness glinting under them. After sitting for a while, she got up. She didn¡¯t return right off to get some rest. Instead, she turned back and headed towards the Spirit Pce.

    Just when the Spirit Lord went back to his resting ce and prepared to rest, he suddenly saw Jun Wu Xie who should have left once again appeared outside the door of his room. He was surprised to see her.

 Chapter 2367 - A Shocking Conjecture (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2367: A Shocking Conjecture (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°What happened? Are you feeling sick?¡± The Spirit Lord didn¡¯t care much about himself not getting rest for a few days. He immediately came forward to wee Jun Wu Xie once he saw hering.

    Looking at the Spirit Lord, Jun Wu Xie said. ¡°There¡¯s something I want to talk to you.¡±

    With a trace of doubt in the Spirit Lord¡¯s eyes, he thought that the thing Jun Wu Xie wanted to discuss was about the method he used in suppressing her energy. After inviting Jun Wu Xie to have a seat, he then prepared himself to be all ears.

    ¡°You said it before, that all the spirits that entered the Spirit World were selected after their deaths, right?¡± Suddenly, Jun Wu Xie asked.

    It was a sudden question, causing the Spirit Lord to show great astonishment in his eyes. Why would Jun Wu Xie, all of a sudden, mention about it?

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°After you came to the Lower Realm, you promised the Lower Realm to give them the medicinal pills that are able to extract spirits from the bodies. You had also opened a door for them for convenience. The thing I want to know, is that except for you, is there still anyone who is able to do the same thing?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked again.

    The Spirit Lord responded: ¡°Except for me, only two of them are able to enter or leave the Spirit World freely. One is Dark Emperor and the other one is the Spirit Tree.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie narrowed her eyes and said, ¡°Do you still remember Wu Jiu and the fake Spirit Lord?¡±

    The eyes of the Spirit Lord widened a bit, finally realizing what actually did Jun Wu Xie want to ask about.

    ¡°You¡¯re suspecting that both of them were able to enter the Spirit World because there¡¯s someone who¡¯s secretly helping them?¡± The Spirit Lord¡¯s expression changed. During the time when Wu Jiu and the fake Spirit Lord appeared, the whole Spirit World was nearly devastated. If it wasn¡¯t for Jun Wu Xie who had intervened in the incident, perhaps the Spirit World would have turned into a puppet of the fake Spirit Lord.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded.

    The Spirit Lord frowned. ¡°I had investigated the case before. There weren¡¯t any record of them entering the Spirit World. Though the record for Wu Jiu was still there, I found out that the actual way of him entering the Spirit World had been wiped out with deceits after further investigation. Actually, I have always been thinking about a question regarding both of their appearances in the Spirit World. It¡¯s true that the Spirit World isn¡¯tparable with the Soul World, but it still can¡¯t be easily entered by any ordinary person. Even for the Upper Realm experts who owned spirit rings, they definitely don¡¯t have the ability to extract their spirits from their bodies and enter the Spirit World by force.¡±

    ¡°Except for the spirits, the Dark Emperor is the only exception who is able to enter the Spirit World freely. Except for him, it¡¯s almost impossible for the others to do that. If not, the Spirit World would have been long destroyed by someone who has the thought of doing that. Is there anything in your mind?¡± He asked her.

    Still, he had enough confidence in the Spirit World which he built by himself.

    Jun Wu Xie didn¡¯t rushed herself to reply to the Spirit Lord¡¯s question. It was as if there was something running in her mind. She thought for a while and then said. ¡°The medicinal pill that extract spirits which you gave to Qiao Chu them, are you the one who did the research and made it?¡±

    Instantly, the Spirit Lord shook his head. ¡°How would I know about these? It¡¯s just that when I was in the Soul World...¡±

    Instead of finishing his words, the Spirit Lord suddenly stopped talking. An uneasy thought sprang into his mind during the conversation, causing the words he hadn¡¯t let out to be stuck like some stones pressing on his throat. His eyes widened. With an unbelievable gaze, he stared at Jun Wu Xie who was seated opposite, stroking the little ck cat calmly.

    ¡°You...¡± The Spirit Lord spoke in a shaking voice. ¡°Are you saying that... Wu Jiu and the fake Spirit Lord... had used the same method... to enter the Spirit World?!¡±

 Chapter 2368 - A Shocking Conjectureï¼ˆ2ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2368: A Shocking Conjecture£¨2£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The moment this thought entered the Spirit Lord¡¯s mind, he felt chills running through his entire being. That type of medicinal pill was something that the Soul World would never allow to be passed out. Only after going through thorough discussions with Jun Xian and having countless measures in ce did he dare to allow the people of the Lower Realm to use it. To have the privilege of taking it, a person had to go through a thorough inspection and be approved by a special personnel. Even when administering it, the person needed to be blindfolded and the person administering it must ensure that it had beenpletely consumed and the person taking it had no means to even touch it at will. The Spirit Lord had no choice but to ensure that it was controlled under such strict measures.

    If someone else had ess to such a phenomenal medicinal pill, let¡¯s not mention the Spirit World, that person would even be able to ess the Soul World easily at will ...

    Just the thought of this alone.... the Spirit Lord no longer dared to even continue this train of thought...

    Jun Wu Xie remained calm and replied, ¡°This is just my own conjuncture.¡±

    ¡°If you hadn¡¯t noticed anything, would you even have such a thought? Tell me, what did you discover?¡± The Spirit Lord did not believe that these were mere spections on her part. He had some understanding of her character and she for one, was never a person who would have such baseless conjunctures out of the blue. ( .c om )

    She raised her cold gaze and it met with the Spirit Lord¡¯s anxious gaze.

    ¡°I have my suspicions and would need your cooperation.¡± She said it in a matter-of-factly tone.

    ¡°Just say it!¡± He agreed without second thoughts, no matter what she suspected, he had a feeling that things were not as simple as he had imagined.

    Jun Wu Xie waved her hand to beckon him closer and whispered to him.

    ......

    On the other side, Qin Song, Long Jiu and Situ Heng left the Spirit Pce. The Spirit Lord has especially arranged afortable ce for them to stay in. They lived next to each other and along the way back, Long Jiu¡¯s mouth did not shut once.

    ¡°I really didn¡¯t think...that the Spirit Lord was so capable. Before all of this started, I was still curious about why we had to take a break after each round. Now Ipletely understand it and judging by the way things are going, I reckon we¡¯d need another six days. If we had done all ten rounds at one go, I am afraid that we can¡¯t stand it at all.¡± Long Jiu sighed deeply. He didn¡¯t think that he had such a big gap with Qin Song, but after this, he immediately understood that his current strength was insufficient.

    ¡°This is only the first round, the Spirit Lord is afraid that we will make mistakes in the middle which is why he wanted us to stay and watch the entire process from start to finish. From the next round on, we only need to go when it¡¯s our turn.¡± Qin Song chuckled, feeling amused from Long Jiu¡¯s reaction.

    From the looks of things, assisting with this wasn¡¯t particrly difficult apart from therge consumption of soul power.

    ¡°I hope this method can be useful for the littless.¡± Long Jiu smiled and said.

    ( .c om ) Situ Heng who was walking by the side remained silent the entire time. When he arrived at the residence, he entered the room without saying a word. Instead, he caused Long Jiu to be even more baffled. When Long Jiu saw Situ Heng shut the door without saying a word, he scratched his head and said. ¡°I really don¡¯t understand Situ even more now. At first, I thought that he didn¡¯t like the littless, so he was always cold and unfeeling. But this time round, Situ really changed my opinion of him. I really didn¡¯t expect him to be willing to help, although that character of his... isn¡¯t all that likeable, but... I decided that I will find less fault with him in the future.¡±

    Qin Song simply smiled and stared at Situ Heng¡¯s door, not knowing what was on his mind.

    In the room, the moment when Situ Heng closed the door, no longer was there the usually expressionless face but instead, it had changed into one that was filled with malice!

    He sat down on the chair and the malevolence he exuded was terrifying.

    ¡°I was too careless! I didn¡¯t expect that the revenge target of that obnoxious girl turned out to be the Upper Realm! Hmph! She really is a crafty little bitch, she never revealed a word about it before.¡±

 Chapter 2369 - A Shocking Conjecture (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2369: A Shocking Conjecture (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Situ Heng clenched his pair of fists with a cold and gloomy look in his eyes. Both the idiots, Qin Song and Long Jiu, were keeping quiet because they were fooled by the little bitch, but even he himself too, was being fooled around. Jun Wu Xie kept on saying that she needed the power to avenge but she never mentioned who was her enemy. It was until when they were in the Spirit Pce, he found out that the one Jun Wu Xie wanted to take revenge on was actually the Upper Realm!

    ¡°You¡¯re lucky this time since you escaped. But you are not going to be this lucky next time!¡± There was a trace of viciousness emerging from Situ Heng¡¯s eyes. It wasn¡¯t his real intention to agree in helping with Jun Wu Xie¡¯s treatment. If there was any possibility, he earnestly hoped that Jun Wu Xie would die as early as possible. However, if he didn¡¯t give any response, with the strength of the Spirit Lord and Qin Song, the treatment wasn¡¯tpletely impossible to carry on even without him.

    Furthermore...

    How could he just sit by and watch Jun Wu Xie getting better day by day?!

    Unfortunately, since the Spirit Lord, Qin Song and Long Jiu were on the spot this time, he wasn¡¯t able to use any overly intense tricks. He could only attack purely with his soul power and he didn¡¯t even dare to do it too obvious, but...

    For the next time, there wouldn¡¯t be so many people in the underground pce!

    An evil smile bloomed on the edges of Situ Heng¡¯s lips, making his face which was already dark and shady to be more savage.

    ...

    When Jun Wu Xie returned from the Spirit Pce, the difort in her spirit had finally worn away. Before she had even reached the house, she saw a shing light. The moment she took a closer look at it, she became so speechless.

    The only thing she encountered was the scene of her spirit rings beating the daylights out of each other. Corpse Flower who had the most robust body looked miserable the most. His strong body was hanging upside down on a tree with a vine. With one of his legs tied up with the vine, he swung pathetically in the wind. His mouth waspletely frozen under the crystal clear ice, looking so wronged like he was going to cry.

    Below Corpse Flower, there was only the short stature of Little Lotus anxiously jumping up and down. His two short little fat legs were hopping here and there, trying to rescue Corpse Flower while Blood Velvet, Poison Ivy, Poppy and Crystal Orchid were standing steadily at the other side. Whereas for Qiao Chu and the others who were standing aside, they were being some onlookers and were trying hard not tough.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jun Wu Xie walked resignedly towards them. She had only left for six days, how could the six of them have already made such a fuss?

    ¡°Mistress!!¡± Once Little Lotus saw the figure of Jun Wu Xie, he immediately stepped out his short little legs and threw himself into Jun Wu Xie¡¯s arms. His tears were dropping like a kite with broken string. The ck cat was so used to it that it held a white porcin bottle under the chin of Little Lotus with its tail to collect his tears...

    ¡°Waahhh... Mistress, save Little Taro!! They are bullying him,¡±ined Little Lotus while sniffling and crying to the point that he wasn¡¯t able to breathe properly.

    Jun Wu Xie raised her head and looked in the direction of the four spirit rings who seemed to be at leisure.

    Smiling brightly, Blood Velvet waved his hands at Jun Wu Xie without feeling any guilt. Crystal Orchid looked away calmly while Poppy grinned wickedly. And for Poison Ivy, he was just frowning.

    No matter how she observed, four of them had no regrets at all.

    ¡°Little Xie, you¡¯re finally back! If you¡¯re still not back, I think they are going to stew Corpse Flower!¡± Qiao Chu came forward.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Qiao Chu in confusion. ¡°What the hell is going on?¡±

    After taking a nce at Jun Wu Xie, Qiao Chu raised his finger and pointed at Corpse Flower who was hung in the air. ¡°Well... I didn¡¯t expect that your Corpse Flower would have this kind of hobby.¡±

 Chapter 2370 - Humming A Little Tune

    <h4>Chapter 2370: Humming A Little Tune</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie looked puzzledly at Qiao Chu. She then moved her sight to Corpse Flower. It seemed like Corpse Flower had noticed that Jun Wu Xie was looking at him, the struggle on his face suddenly disappeared and his eyes began to avoid hers, not having the guts to make eye contact with Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°What did he do again?¡± The ck cat asked instead of Jun Wu Xie, swaying its tail like it had long ustomed to incidents like this.

    With his face showing clearly that he was holding in hisughter, Qiao Chu cleared his throat and said in a way of pretending to be serious. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. To sum everything up, it¡¯s still a good habit, just that the thinges along with the habit is really...¡±

    It turned out that although Corpse Flower looked powerful and burly, he actually had a virtuous character inside him. For the few days of Jun Wu Xie not being around, her ring spirits would either return to their homes to meet their friends or stay in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s room, waiting for her toe back.

    Corpse Flower belonged to thetter. He didn¡¯t go anywhere else but just stayed in the house while the other five of them went outside. But today, the moment the five of them opened the door of her room aftering back, they almost fainted collectively due to his fumigation!

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s room was suffused with strong rotten smell and there was Corpse Flower in the room, working hard to clean the room with his hand holding a broom and at the same time, singing a tuneless song!!

    The breath he puffed out was just...

    Just imagine a whole room filled with this smell, how ¡°refreshing¡± it was!

    No wonder Corpse Flower would get on everyone¡¯s nerves and was whipped while being hung on the tree. Just think about it, five ring spirits were returning to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s room in a rxing mood and before they could even check out whether or not their Mistress was in the room, they were first weed by the ¡°hugs and kisses¡± which was breathed out by Corpse Flower. The speciality of his greeting method! Nobody would ever top that!

    While Qiao Chu was busy babbling, Corpse Flower seemed embarrassed. Despite being hung in mid-air, he stretched his hands and covered his masculine face...

    He... really didn¡¯t mean to do it. He was just thinking of cleaning the house so that it would be looking neat and tidy before Jun Wu Xie returned. He thought that since Little Lotus and the rest of the ring spirits weren¡¯ting back for these few days, it was okay for him to sing for ¡°only¡± one or two sentences. At worse, he could ventte the room by opening the windows before they came back. Well, flower proposes, but God disposes, who would know that...

    The corners of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s lips twitched a bit. This was actually not her first time experiencing Corpse Flower¡¯s so called hobby. During the time Corpse Flower had just be her ring spirit, she didn¡¯t know about the power of him opening his mouth so she didn¡¯t really care about it. Until the moment she found out that Corpse Flower was good at doing housework, and the thing he loved the most was to sing when he was cleaning...

    Since then, she never allowed Corpse Flower to touch the broom, not even a bit.

    Nobody would ever think that Corpse Flower¡¯s hobby would once again appear.

    Staring at the door which was wide opening, Jun Wu Xie had totally lost her mood to go back to her house. Even though the house was still a little distance away from her, she was able to smell faintly of the weird odor. It was like multiple dead bodies were hidden inside her room.

    ¡°Mistress...¡± Little Lotus raised his head pitifully and looked at Jun Wu Xie, trying to plead for her forgiveness towards Corpse Flower.

    Jun Wu Xie gently rubbed on his little head. She then turned her head and looked at Qiao Chu who wasughing cheerfully at the other side.

    ¡°I am going to stay in your room tonight.¡±

    ¡°Huh?!¡± At the very moment, Qiao Chu¡¯s face turned pale!

    Jun Wu Xie was going to sleep in his room... This... He still didn¡¯t want to die at such a young age!

    ¡°Just go and squeeze a room with Brother Hua,¡± said Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°...¡± Qiao Chu widened his eyes and turned his head unconsciously in the direction of Hua Yao who was just watching for the entire time.

    Hua Yao immediately showed him an expression of undisguised disgust!

 Chapter 2371 - Insidious Trap (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2371: Insidious Trap (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Corpse Flower was hung on the tree for an entire night, no matter how much Little Lotus pled, he could not save him.

    The very next day, Jun Wu Xie went to the Spirit Pce early and this time, only the Spirit Lord was waiting for her. As for Qin Song and the others, they only needed to follow the arrangement and take over at the specific time.

    After experiencing it once, the second round went by very smoothly.

    The next person after the Spirit Lord was Qin Song and after that was Long Jiu, followed by Situ Heng who was thest person for this second round.

    After the previous disappointing experience, Long Jiu was determined to try his best to hold it for a longer time but in the end, the result was not very much different. When he could no longer hold on, he could only helplessly turn to look at Situ Heng who had entered the undergone Pce not too long ago.

    Situ Heng seemed to have ced all the prejudice he had against Jun Wu Xie away and today he had made it on time. This made Long Jiu secretly heave a sigh of relief.

    ¡°I... can¡¯t hold on any longer. Situ, let¡¯s switch?¡± Long Jiu looked at Situ Heng and smiled bitterly.

    Situ Heng walked over not say a word and immediately took over the control of the soul thread.

    The moment Long Jiu retracted his own soul power, he slumped to the ground in exhaustion andy t. The process of this suppression was notplicated but to continuously transmit soul power was draining for him. When he turned his head and saw the indifferent Situ Heng who was concentrating hard, his lips could not help but curl up into a smile.

    ¡°Situ, I¡¯ve misunderstood you. I really didn¡¯t think that you would be willing to help this littless. I thank you on her behalf.¡± Long Jiu struggled to sit up as he beamed.

    However, Situ Heng did not pay any attention to the words of Long Jiu, all he did was control the soul thread with his usually indifferent face. Long Jiu felt a little embarrassed as he touched his nose awkwardly and pulled himself up quietly. After standing at the side for some time to determine that there was nothing out of the ordinary, he then left.

    Only after Long Jiu left that on Situ Heng¡¯s indifferent face, a smile that had a hint of contempt appeared.

    Help Jun Wu Xie? He had to be kidding. Why would he?

    Situ Heng¡¯s sinister gaze fell onto Jun Wu Xie who was currently meditating with her eyes closed. In the midst of all the viciousness¡¯s swirling in his eyes, there wasn¡¯t any of the urgency from before.

    Over the past few days, when the others were helping Jun Wu Xie suppress all the chaotic energies in her body, Situ Heng had been deep in contemtion. With Jun Wu Xie¡¯s current state, it was not hard to wreck her soul, even if he did not do it directly, as long as there was a sudden interruption to the control of the soul thread, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s soul would sustain heavy damage. However..... This was not enough to kill her.

    Although Situ Heng disdained Jun Wu Xie, but he had to admit that over the five years, her growth had indeed exceeded his expectations. Even if she was seriously injured, if she wanted to kill him, it would not be an impossible task.

    Jun Wu Xie was a thorn that Situ Heng had to remove. He could not leave such a person who harboured such strong enmity against the Upper Realm who possessed such an outstanding talent to continue to live.

    However, at the same time, he did not wish to put himself in any potential danger. If he rushed things, it would only result in losses for both sides. He clearly had the advantage, so how could he do anything stupid?

    After pondering over it for a few days, Situ Heng finally thought of an insidious n. He would not let anything happen to her suddenly nor would he allow her to discover anything out of the ordinary. He would let her greet death without her knowing and at the same time, her death would bring about even more chaos and mayhem.

 Chapter 2372 - Insidious Trap (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2372: Insidious Trap (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The vicious thoughts in his heart made the smile on Situ Heng¡¯s face to contort and became more and more wretched. He controlled the soul thread with one hand while he stealthily took out a medicine bottle from his waist pouch, quietly opened it and poured it on to the palm which was in control of the soul thread. Very soon, the soul thread was covered with an extremely thinyer of dark red and this faint tinge was masked by the glow of the spirit fire and even if someone was standing at the side, that person would not be able to find any anomalies.

    Situ Heng stared at Jun Wu Xie who had her eyes closed and his lips curled up into a smile that would absolutely creep people out.

    Just a little bitch that did not know death, did she really think that she was even worthy to have the Upper Realm as her enemy?

    Without her even realizing anything, he will just let her dive down to hell with such ignorance!

    This could be considered his ¡®kindness¡¯ to her.

    One and a half day passed by in the blink of an eye and finally, Situ Heng cut off the connection with the soul thread at the precise time. At the same moment the connection was severed, Jun Wu Xie opened her eyes slowly andpared with the pain at the end of the first round, she was feeling much better at this moment. But after all, she had gone through a few days of continuous cultivation and her face was still somewhat pale.

    Situ Heng¡¯s face had reverted back to the usual indifference. He frowned slightly and looked at Jun Wu Xie as he slowly stood up.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you would help me.¡± Just when Situ Heng was about to leave, Jun Wu Xie suddenly spoke out.

    Situ Heng¡¯s footsteps paused momentarily and as his back was facing her, there was a sneer on his face but the sneer disappeared very quickly. When he turned his head and looked at Jun Wu Xie, there was no longer any trace of it.

    ¡°I am not trying to help you, but I¡¯m doing all of this to protect the seed of the Spirit Tree. I hope that you are not mistaken. I still hate you but what Qin Song said is right, the seed of the Spirit Tree is in you. If you were to die, it would be difficult to ensure that the seed would not be harmed in any way. I am not helping you but merelypleting my own duties.¡± What Situ Heng said was ruthless but it was very consistent with his usual stubborn temperament.

    That pair of grey eyes that had no emotions met with Jun Wu Xie¡¯s cold gaze.

    Jun Wu Xie was very clever and this was something that Situ Heng was very well aware of. Before he seeded, he could not let her have any doubts so he had to be extremely careful around her.

    ¡°So that¡¯s the reason.¡± Jun Wu Xie did not seem to have noticed anything amiss and simply nodded.

    Situ Heng looked as if he was not willing to talk further as he turned away and left. There was nothing out of the ordinary in his speech and actions. One wouldn¡¯t be able to discover anything suspicious.

    Only until Situ Heng left the underground pce did the figure of the Spirit Lord appear beside her. He looked at Jun Wu Xie who just stood up and asked, ¡°How was it?¡±

    ¡°A very clever pretender.¡± Jun Wu Xie said coldly. Situ Heng had always been stoic and expressionless, stubborn to the bone. If she had not been on guard and became suspicious, he would really have been able to fool her with his words. After all, Situ Heng had never been nice to her yet he suddenly agreed to help her. This was contradictory to his usual actions but he had found an excellent excuse to counter it.

    ¡°After he seeded Long Jiu, it looked as if he had ced something in his hand. Do you feel any difort anywhere?¡± The Spirit Lord frowned, his face riddled with worry. Because she had explicitly told him that no matter what he saw, he was not to appear. So the Spirit Lord could only observe everything in the secret room in the underground pce but could not do anything at all.

 Chapter 2373 - Insidious Trap (3ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2373: Insidious Trap (3£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie did not speak, but raised her right hand instead and gently slid across her chest and strangely, it separated the ck cat from her soul.

    The little ck cat that was about the size of a person¡¯s palm fell on to her hands and there seemed to be something in its mouth. It suddenly opened its mouth wide and spat out a dark red sphere that was the size of a fingernail onto her palm.

    Jun Wu Xie picked up the little red ball and passed it to the Spirit Lord.

    The Spirit Lord was astonished as he looked back at the little ck cat that sat on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s palm. He had seen this ck cat before, back then when Jun Wu Xie was in the Spirit World. At first, he thought that the ck cat was a beast spirit, but now.... it doesn¡¯t seem like that. Any ring spirit who was attached to the soul of a person would be easily noticed by him. But strangely, before the ck cat appeared, he did not even sense the presence of any other souls apart from her.

    This was as if...

    The ck cat and Jun Wu Xie both resided in the same body.

    ¡°I believe that you should be clearer than me on what this is.¡± Jun Wu Xie spoke calmly as she looked at that little red ball. The Spirit Lord had a much deeper level of understanding to things pertaining to the souls than she had.

    The Spirit Lord suppressed the bewilderment in his heart and took a serious look at the strange little red ball in his hand. This little red ball did not feel cold to the touch. Instead, it radiated a trace of warmth. When the Spirit Lord imbued his finger with a little soul power, he pressed it against the little red ball. Under the stimtion of the soul power, the little red ball gradually dissipated the soul power and very soon, it turned into a red mist and gathered in the palm of the Spirit Lord. And the next moment, it was as if it had a consciousness of its own and wanted to burrow into the soul of the Spirit Lord!

    The expression of the Spirit Lord changed instantly and he immediately congealed out a huge me formed out of a huge output of soul power and burnt the red mist into a crisp until not a speck of it was left!

    ¡°What is it?¡± Jun Wu Xie raised her eyebrows as she looked at him.

    The expression of the Spirit Lord had turned ugly to the extreme, his eyebrows were tightly furrowed and his lips pursed grimly.

    ¡°Soul Devourer.¡±

    ¡°Soul Devourer?¡± Jun Wu Xie looked at him with a puzzled expression.

    However, the expression of the Spirit Lord did not ease at all. ¡°The Soul Devourer is a medicine of the Soul World, and it has no effect on living creatures, but it is a fatal poison to a soul!¡±

    The soul was not afraid of any toxins. All those poisons that act on the living organs could not harm the soul one bit but the ¡°Soul Devourer¡± was the only poison in the Soul World that could cause harm to the soul.

    The Soul Devourer was first refined from within the body of the Spirit Tree. Countless years had passed and the Spirit Tree was notpletely well. It had also been sick before and the Soul Devourer was extracted from the sick body of the Spirit Tree. Dedicated to dealing with those souls that have a disagreement with the Soul World, the Soul Devourer will not bring any pain to the soul, but will prate into the soul invisibly and devour the soul bit by bit.

    Moreover, once the soul had been poisoned with the Soul Devourer, the stronger the soul power, the more terrible the effects were. Before the Soul Devourerpletely devoured the soul, the soul would not even have any awareness and without knowing anything, its soul would dissipate and scatter forever!

    Even in the Soul World, the poison of the Soul Devourer was strictly controlled. The Spirit Lord had once asked Qin Song about Situ Heng and was told that his identity was only that of an ordinary soul envoy. This meant that he no qualification to have any contact with the Soul Devourer. However, this poison actually appeared in the hands of Situ Heng, and he even used it to poison Jun Wu Xie!

    ¡°It seems that you guessed it right, there¡¯s really a problem with this Situ Heng.¡± The Spirit Lord frowned deeply.

 Chapter 2374 - Insidious Trap (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2374: Insidious Trap (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    This was more than just a problem!

    It was actually a huge problem!

    The moment the Spirit Lord thought of the Soul Devourer being used on Jun Wu Xie, he began to tremble with fear. Luckily, Jun Wu Xie had already taken precautions. If not, once the Soul Devourer entered her soul, she would need to give up on half of the lifespan of her soul, or else the Soul Devourer couldn¡¯t be removedpletely!

    ¡°I am going to arrest Situ Heng now!¡± said the Spirit Lord with great anxiety. There were quite a lot of questionable points about Situ Heng. He would be so worried if he just let him stay at the Spirit World.

    However, Jun Wu Xie raised her hand suddenly, stopping the Spirit Lord. The Spirit Lord was looking confusingly at Jun Wu Xie but she just slightly shook her head and said. ¡°There¡¯s no need to rush. He is not that stupid to brazenly mess with us in your Spirit World.¡±

    ¡°Well...¡± After the Spirit Lord thought about it again, he kind of agreed with her statement.

    ¡°Is the Soul Devourer the only way to destroy a soul?¡± asked Jun Wu Xie in a sudden.

    The Spirit Lord shook his head. ¡°There are lots of methods to deal with a soul.¡±

    ¡°Is there a way to instantly kill a soul?¡± asked Jun Wu Xie again.

    The Spirit Lord nodded.

    A look of understanding appeared in her eyes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be too anxious about it then. I want to know if there is still any trick for him to y with.¡±

    ¡°Do you mean that... he¡¯s still going to do something after this?¡± The Spirit Lord drew in a cold breath and gasped in astonishment.

    Jun Wu Xie lowered her eyes while casually stroking the ck cat in her arms. ¡°Situ Heng is way smarter than you think. I¡¯m afraid that the reason he used the Soul Devourer on me isn¡¯t as simple as just wanting to kill me. Just wait for a while, let¡¯s see what he is going to do next.¡±

    Following the advice of Jun Wu Xie, the Spirit Lord could only choose to bide his time and make no action. Even so, he had made his decision to send his people to keep Situ Heng under surveince in order to prevent Situ Heng from doing evils.

    The treatment for Jun Wu Xie was still going on. It was a total time of six and a half days for every single round. Qiao Chu and the others were also slowly getting used to the duration of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s ¡°special cultivation¡±.

    During the time staying at the Spirit World, Jun Qing who was guarding in the Lower Realm would send them news everyday. Although Jun Wu Xie and the rest of them had returned to the Lower Realm, Jun Qing had still left some of the members of the Rui Lin Army in the Middle Realm so that they were able to observe the movement made by all parties anytime, anywhere.

    One month had passed swiftly and all of a sudden, there came thetest news from the Middle Realm.

    The Rui Lin Army who was hiding in the Middle Realm had discovered the troops from the Upper Realm. The general of the army was a cool and arrogant beautiful woman.

    By the time the news was sent to Jun Wu Xie, she had just finished the fifth round of her treatment. While reading the message about the description of the Upper Realm troops, Jun Wu Xie narrowed her pair of eyes.

    ¡°The leading one, is that Luo Qingcheng?¡± After hearing about the news, Qiao Chu and the others immediately went to find Jun Wu Xie. The group of people read the message and they noticed the seriousness of the news by looking at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s expression.

    Luo Qingcheng. She was the one who was fully responsible for the tragedy that happened back then. Thest thing Jun Wu Xie did when she washed the Nine Temples with blood was to spare Nangong Lie¡¯s life so that he could bring her words back to the Upper Realm.

    Jun Wu Xie had specifically mentioned that the person she wanted to meet was Luo Qingcheng.

    If the Upper Realm wanted to get the soul bone, they must let Luo Qingcheng go to the Lower Realm while bringing Jun Wu Yao along with her!

    This was a bait thrown by Jun Wu Xie to the Upper Realm and the Upper Realm had no other choice but to bite it!

    And now, the bait had already shown the effect it should have .

    Jun Wu Xie nodded her head a little.

    ¡°They have arrived at the Upper Realm. ording to the observation of the Rui Lin Army, the amount of force that was dispatched by the Upper Realm was at least five hundred thousand... Such a force...¡± Fan Zhuo frowned deeply. It looked like the Upper Realm was serious. Previously, only a hundred thousand Gold Spirits were stationed in the Middle Realm, but this time, the amount of them that wereing to the Lower Realm amounted to five hundred thousand!

 Chapter 2375 - Insidious Trap (5)

    <h4>Chapter 2375: Insidious Trap (5)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Five hundred thousand Gold Spirits...

    Just thinking about it made their heads tingle. Not to mention that among the five hundred thousand people, how many of them were experts that were able to condense spirit inscription?

    There was no way for them to estimate it.

    ¡°With the speed they carried forward, they need at least one and a half months to reach the Lower Realm. It seemed like we need to prepare ourselves beforehand.¡± A serious expression was hanging on Rong Ruo¡¯s face. The power of their enemies this time was beyond everything they had ever met before. Even the past Twelve Pces were only considered as the tiny ants when being ced in front of the Upper Realm.

    The Rui Lin Army wasn¡¯t able to get too close to the troops because the strength of the Upper Realm was very strong. Therefore, they weren¡¯t able to probe the number of experts in the forces urately, but there was one thing that made Jun Wu Xie to settle her heart down.

    Among the troops of the Upper Realm, the members of the Rui Lin Army saw a carriage which was pulled by eight war horses afar. The carriage was in all ck and the view inside the carriage waspletely blocked. But there was one time when the carriage was bumping along the road, it identally bumped open the window, and through the gap of the window, the members of the Rui Lin Army saw the figure of Jun Wu Yao!

    Not only the news had softened the look in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes, but it had also made Qiao Chu and the others to secretly feel happy for Jun Wu Xie.

    No matter how hard and difficult would the battle be, they are bound and determined to win the battle!

    ¡°I won¡¯t believe it! Who cares if the Upper Realm is more stronger! It is our territory that they are going to fight on! If we aren¡¯t going to beat their asses up, the efforts we made all these years would just be fed to those damn dogs!¡± Qiao Chu pped on the table and spoke out his courageous words with a soaring aspiration.

    The Lower Realm today wasn¡¯t the same as the Lower Realm ten years ago. This ce had been going through a big shift after Jun Wu Xie united the entire Lower Realm. From that moment on, the Lower Realm never stopped their pace from getting stronger and stronger. When Jun Wu Xie went missing five years ago, everyone in the Lower Realm was even more motivated to enhance themselves. For the whole five years, they had been trying their best to do anything they could, just for this moment...

    When the battle came, they will be able to stand behind Jun Wu Xie and fight alongside her!

    They didn¡¯t want to stare helplessly at the scenes of destion again!

    They didn¡¯t want to just cry and feel regret about them not being able to do anything again!

    They too, didn¡¯t want their beloved ones to disappear from their world, ever again!

    ¡°Make this a one way trip for them!¡± With his eyes zing, Hua Yao stretched out his hand.

    ¡°Make this a one way trip for them!¡± Fan Zhuo immediately reached out his hand and covered it on Hua Yao¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Let them know the greatness of the Lower Realm!¡± Agreed Qiao Chu while he took out his hand.

    ¡°I¡¯ll shattered them into pieces!¡± Fei Yan simrly stretched out a hand with a smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to show our power.¡± While grinning, Rong Ruo followed their actions.

    At the same time, the sights of the five people moved in the direction of Jun Wu Xie who still didn¡¯t give any response till this moment. A strange glint shed across Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes. Gazing at her five determined and persevering partners who was just in front of her eyes, she suddenly reached out her hand and held onto the five ovepping hands.

    Her rosy lips opened slowly and she steadily spoke out her enunciation with confidence.

    ¡°The victory, it belongs to us!¡±

    ¡°It belongs to us!!¡± A thunderous enunciation echoed in the big room. No matter who they were going to face, they would not step back!

    Five years of tragedy would never happen again! All the things they endured during the whole five years, they were going to pay ten or hundred times back to them in the future battle!

    No one would be allowed to run wild in their home field, the Lower Realm!

 Chapter 2376 - Thrilling Moment (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2376: Thrilling Moment (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    As the day of the big battle drew closer, Qiao Chu and the others maintained close contact with the Lower Realm and consolidated all the news they received over the six days and let Jun Wu Xie have a look through after she hadpleted a round of treatment. Each session took six days and when she returned, she could have a better understanding of the situation of the Lower Realm as well as the forces of the Upper Realm.

    And after she reviewed everything, she would make the necessary response and prepared a variety of battle strategies and would write them all out in detail and send it back to the Lower Realm.

    Over thest one and a half month, the number of souls that poured into the Spirit World had multiplied and the cultivation method with the basis of Spirit Reinforcement that had been developed by Jun Wu Xie had managed toe into fruition as it was utilized in the most perfect way.

    Everyone was fighting for time and would not let go of a single second that ticked by.

    Finally, the tenth round of treatment of Jun Wu Xie was over and everything went smoothly. This made Qin Song and Long Jiu feel greatly relieved.

    Just when they were prepared to leave the Spirit World and return to the Lower Realm for the final preparations, an ident suddenly urred!

    ( .c om ) After the end of the treatment, Jun Wu Xie returned to her room when she suddenly fainted! What¡¯s more, the state of her soul suddenly became extremely unstable and her figure started to weaken at an rming rate. This sudden incident startled all the souls, even Qiao Chu and gang had been frightened silly by her condition.

    All the souls from the Lower Realm gathered outside Jun Wu Xie¡¯s room in an instant, and the dense mass of souls blocked the vast residence!

    The moment Qin Song and Long Jiu heard the news, they were extremely anxious and rushed over. Situ Heng also followed them. They squeezed into the room and when they saw the frail and weak Jun Wu Xie lying in bed, their faces turned pale.

    ¡°What... what happened?¡± Long Jiu was stunned silly in ce as he looked incredulously at Jun Wu Xie. With his strength, he could clearly feel that the soul power of Jun Wu Xie was flowing out of her body at an rming speed. Such a situation was definitely not a good thing, it was as if her soul was about to disappear!

    Qin Song¡¯s expression became extremely ugly. He quickly walked to her side and reached out to check on her. What he discovered made his entire soul quake in shock!

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s soul was extremely weak, so weak that it seemed that it would slip away from his hand the very next moment. Suddenly, for no rhyme or reason, Qin Song felt as if an invisible hand had reached deep into his soul and would not let go. A fear that he had never felt before clutched his heart tightly at this moment!

    How could this be...

    Just a few hours ago, Jun Wu Xie had just ended thest round of treatment. When she left the underground pce, they were all still there. At that time, the situation of Jun Wu Xie was very stable and they were all very pleased with the effect the treatment had on her.

    ording to reason, under such circumstances, it was absolutely impossible for her condition to suddenly decline to such an extent.

    How did her soul suddenly be so weak merely a few hourster? !

    Even a calm person like Qin Song could no longer maintain his usual calmness.

    Qiao Chu and the others who stood anxiously by the side were all fraught with worry. When they noticed that there was something wrong with Jun Wu Xie, they had sent the message with the fastest speed to the Lower Realm.

    ¡°What the hell is going on? How could she suddenly be so weak?¡± Qin Song frowned and looked at Qiao Chu and the others.

    Qiao Chu and the rest had already been shocked out of their wits, it was as if their very own souls had flown away. They had been waiting for five years and they finally managed to be reunited. Who would have thought that such a thing would suddenly happen?

    ( .c om ) Qiao Chu tried to speak a few times, but under the huge oppression of fear, he could not even say anything.

 Chapter 2377 - Thrilling moment (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2377: Thrilling moment (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    When Hua Yao saw that Qiao Chu was so distraught that he could not even speak, he could only force himself to calm down. ¡°When Little Xie came back, she was still fine but her soul suddenly became extremely weak. We have sent people to look for the Spirit Lord. However, as for the reason behind it, we aren¡¯t exactly sure. After she came back, she did not touch anything unusual and did not eat anything.¡±

    Nothing unusual? She did not eat anything as we?

    But the weakness came so suddenly, he never expected such a thing to happen.

    The face of Qin Song was extremely ugly. He could only continuously transfer his soul power to Jun Wu Xie, trying to prevent her soul from dissipating. Long Jiu who was at the side finally snapped out of his stupor and he quickly strode forward and did the same thing as Qin Song.

    However, even with the two of them, they were still unable to match the speed of the soul power that was flowing out of Jun Wu Xie.

    Situ Heng stood by the side and looked at all the anxious people in the room. At the bottom of his eyes, there was an undetectable glint of disdain.

    He had waited for two months and finally the day that he had waited so long for had arrived.

    The Soul Devourer had already prated deep into Jun Wu Xie¡¯s soul. Having used her soul as a nourishment for two months, even if Qin Song and Long Jiu used all their powers, it was absolutely impossible to reverse the situation. Once traces of the Soul Devourer were revealed, even a Great God would not be able to rescue her!

    Situ Heng was ecstatic and was immensely pleased with the results, but his face did not have the slightest change in expression.

    Not enough...

    It still wasn¡¯t enough..

    How could he be satisfied with just this little achievement? How could Jun Wu Xie¡¯s death satisfy his ambitions?

    A sudden rush of footsteps resounded and a flustered Spirit Lord walked into the room under the watchful eyes of everyone. The moment he just received the news from Qiao Chu, he rushed over without stopping and when he saw the frail and weak Jun Wu Xie lying on the bed, he waspletely stunned in ce.

    ¡°How can Miss Jun be so weak?¡± The Spirit Lord widened his eyes incredulously.

    Hua Yao could only repeat his exnation, not daring to leave anything out. They could only hope that the Spirit Lord had a way to save her.

    Even those who did not understand much about matters pertaining to the soul knew that if things carried on this way, they were afraid that..they would not be able to keep Jun Wu Xie¡¯s soul!

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible... everything had been very smooth, how could she suddenly be like this... It doesn¡¯t make any sense...¡± The Spirit Lord furrowed deeply and looked very troubled.

    The few generals of the Rui Lin Army who were standing in the room were so anxious that they were close to tears. All they could do now was to look at the Spirit Lord with hope. ¡°Spirit Lord, please help our Young Miss! Our Young Miss... she can¡¯t have another ident!¡±

    The Spirit Lord was bbergasted.

    At this moment, a cold voice suddenly sounded out.

    ¡°Spirit Lord, this thing started because of you. I think that you should give us a proper ount.¡± Situ Heng who had been silent all this while suddenly spoke out at this moment. And at this moment, he had attracted the gaze of everyone present.

    ¡°What do you mean? What do you mean when you said that this was started by the Spirit Lord?¡± One of the generals of the Rui Lin Army caught the implied meaning in Situ Heng¡¯s words.

    Situ Heng sneered and looked directly at the ashen faced Spirit Lord and said: ¡°What do I mean? You shouldn¡¯t ask me, but ask the Spirit Lord instead. Your Young Miss¡¯ soul was in chaos and this time, she came specially to the Spirit World to resolve it. The Spirit Lord had proposed a method that had never been used before and wanted to try it to resolve the condition of your Young Miss. But from the look of things now, it seems that this method seems to be counterproductive.¡±

 Chapter 2378 - Thrilling Moment (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2378: Thrilling Moment (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Situ Heng¡¯s words had caused everyone in the room to change their expressions instantaneously. With one ord, the generals of the Rui Lin Army looked at the Spirit Lord with full of puzzlement and astonishment in their eyes.

    They had been staying in the Spirit World for five years and they had also interacted with the Spirit Lord for quite some time. They knew about the personality of the Spirit Lord. Besides, the Spirit World was indebted to Jun Wu Xie. Why would the Spirit Lord want to harm his benefactor?

    ¡°There must be some misunderstanding. I believe that the Spirit Lord will never do something harmful to Young Miss,¡± One of the generals of the Rui Lin Army said.

    Situ Heng then refuted with disapproval. ¡°Maybe. No one has ever used this kind of method, even the Spirit Lord himself had said before that he wasn¡¯t able to make sure of the feasibility of the method. Maybe he is genuinely thinking of wanting to help your Young Miss, but the oue...¡±

    Though Situ Heng didn¡¯t finish his words, everyone knew exactly what he meant.

    Maybe the Spirit Lord never had the intention to harm Jun Wu Xie, but nobody was certain that if there was any mishap happened during the process of her treatment.

    ¡°Qin Song, Long Jiu, both of you were also there when the Spirit Lord mentioned about the method of treatment. Did he not say that he wasn¡¯t sure about using this method?¡± Situ Heng suddenly raised his eyes and looked at Qin Song and Long Jiu who were at the side.

    The expression on Qin Song¡¯s face changed slightly, whereas a trace of panic was shown on the face of Long Jiu.

    Nobody would know that things would actually develop into this situation today. Situ Heng¡¯s words made them feel ufortable, but... all the things he pointed out were real. At that moment, Long Jiu who was going to defend the Spirit Lord, too, didn¡¯t know what to say.

    The atmosphere in the room became extremely strange. The generals of the Rui Lin Army were all staring at the Spirit Lord, seemingly to wait for him to voice his conclusion.

    Situ Heng crossed his arms on his chest, looking at the Spirit Lord with a mirthless smile. He was very satisfied with the situation which was slowly getting into chaos.

    Under the watchful eyes of everyone, the Spirit Lord held a serious expression on his face. After hesitating for a while, he finally said. ¡°What Situ Heng said is true. It¡¯s true that I¡¯m not fully confident that whether the method was going to work.¡±

    As the words came out from his mouth, everyone¡¯s expression changed suddenly!

    ¡°Spirit Lord... How could you...¡± The generals of the Rui Lin Army looked at the Spirit Lord in disbelief. They never thought that the Spirit Lord would do anything that might harm Jun Wu Xie. Yet, just by looking at the condition of Jun Wu Xie now, if all of these were really caused by the Spirit Lord...

    Then perhaps the cooperation between the Lower Realm and the Spirit World woulde to an end.

    The significance of Jun Wu Xie to the Lower Realm was a self-evident fact. She was someone that they could only expect to meet by chance, but not by force. No matter who was the one to hurt her, the person would definitely be the enemy of the Lower Realm.

    Moreover, after five years of not having her news, the return of Jun Wu Xie was so precious to all the people in the Lower Realm. How could they bear the loss of Jun Wu Xie because of an ident?

    Whatever the starting point of the Spirit Lord, once Jun Wu Xie died in his hands, the Lower Realm and the Spirit World would immediately turn from allies into deadly enemies!

    Every person in the room was surrounded with a weird vibe. Even Qiao Chu and the others were looking really nervous. They couldn¡¯t actually believe that Jun Wu Xie¡¯s current condition was all due to the Spirit Lord, but the moment they looked at Jun Wu Xie who was lying on the bed, all of these were so real...

    While watching the atmosphere of the situation with satisfaction, Situ Heng suddenly changed his gaze and red sharply at the Spirit Lord. ¡°Spirit Lord, don¡¯t you think that you should give an exnation for the sin you did?¡±

 Chapter 2379 - Thrilling Moment (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2379: Thrilling Moment (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The eyebrows of the Spirit Lord were drawn together in a deep frown. He didn¡¯t know what to say. It seemed like his mind was being disturbed by the unforeseen circumstance that had suddenly urred.

    However, Situ Heng didn¡¯t n to let the Spirit Lord off easily.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care how important Jun Wu Xie is to the Lower Realm, but there¡¯s the seed of the Spirit Tree in her body. If it¡¯s because of your reckless behaviour that gets her soul to be ripped apart, then how are we going to take back the seed? How are we going to exin to the Spirit Tree!¡±

    The phrase ¡°rip apart¡± was just like a crash of thunder, striking on the heart of everyone who was at the scene.

    After they heard the phrase, all their faces took on an extremely terrible expression!

    That¡¯s right, just keep going on like this...

    Situ Heng secretly observed everyone¡¯s expression with his eyes, knowing the things he did had already been enough.

    There was no doubt that Jun Wu Xie was going to die, but it would be so boring if he just let her simply die like that. Despite that, Situ Heng was more worried about the cooperation between the Lower Realm and the Spirit World. He didn¡¯t know where did the Spirit World learn a unique type of cultivation method from, causing the spirits to be able to greatly enhance their powers in a short time. Though the method used wasn¡¯tparable to the effect of the forcible cultivation used by Jun Wu Xie, the result was still very amazing.

    If the Lower Realm and the Spirit World continued to cooperate with each other, nobody would know how was the Lower Realm going to be in the future.

    Whoever else wanted to make an enemy of the Upper Realm would definitely be destroyed. And now, Situ Heng was controlling the death of Jun Wu Xie, trying to push the conflicts between the Lower Realm and the Spirit World to the limit.

    Everything that had been happening today was readily nned and designed by Situ Heng. He knew about the reverence of the people in the Lower Realm towards Jun Wu Xie. He believed that if he could set the Spirit Lord up using the death of Jun Wu Xie, the cooperation between both the parties would be unable to maintain.

    Whether or not the Spirit Lord was willing to let all of these happen, he was still the one who was responsible for the case.

    Even if the Spirit Lord tried to defend himself, everything he said would be inexcusable!

    Once the Soul Devourer began to show its effect, it wouldn¡¯t leave any trail or mark!

    A vicious and cold glint shed across Situ Heng¡¯s eyes. By looking at the atmosphere which was heating up slowly in the room, he knew that the oue he wanted was going to happen. Without anyone noticing, he moved his sight at Jun Wu Xie whose spirit was weakly lying on the bed.

    The moment the spirit of Jun Wu Xie was torn apart, it was also the moment the connection between the Lower Realm and the Spirit Lord broke.

    In this intense situation, no one had ever noticed that the six ring spirits of Jun Wu Xie were, strangely, standing calmly at the corner. There wasn¡¯t any sadness and pain on their faces. They way they acted didn¡¯t look like their Mistress was going to be dead at all. They just watched all the things that happened in the room with a normal expression in their eyes. The only thing different was that there were traces of confusion appearing in the bottom of their eyes.

    ¡°Little Flower, they...¡± Little Lotus was carried by Corpse Flower in his arms. Seeing that the Spirit Lord was pressed on step by step by Situ Heng, he couldn¡¯t help but broke into a cold sweat. Subconsciously, he looked at Blood Velvet who was standing aside, seemingly to say something.

    However, Blood Velvet only shook his head, stopping Little Lotus from asking questions.

    Even Poison Ivy and Poppy gave a look to Little Lotus, asking him to calm down and wait for a moment. The responses from his partners had caused Little Lotus to be at a loss, not knowing what to do while looking at everyone in the room with his pair of big eyes.

    Though Little Lotus shut his mouth up, the confusion in his eyes had still not disappeared.

    Why would Situ Heng go against their Spirit Lord to this point?

    Mistress was clearly...

 Chapter 2380 - Silent Brake (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2380: Silent Brake (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    When all the evidence heaped onto the Spirit Lord and overwhelmed him, the smile at the bottom of Situ Heng¡¯s eyes almost became impossible to suppress.

    A cold voice suddenly sounded.

    ¡°The soul would be ripped apart? Are you talking about me?¡±

    The moment this familiar voice was heard, everyone in the room opened their eyes wide and immediately turned towards the source of the voice.

    They didn¡¯t know when the supposedly weak Jun Wu Xie who was lying on the bed had actually sat up. Although her body was still translucent, but her spirit was much better.

    For a moment, everyone looked at Jun Wu Xie incredulously and the trace ofughter revealed on Situ Heng¡¯s face was frozen the moment he saw her get up. He looked at her in disbelief, incredibly shocked by what he saw. He simply couldn¡¯t believe it, how could she still speak in that condition?

    Once the Soul Devourer attacked, the damage of the soul could not be determined. After being nourishment to the Soul Devourer, no souls could even muster up enough strength to even speak . Even their consciousness had long been devoured up by the Soul Devourer.

    ¡°Little Xie... you... are you all right?¡± Qiao Chu gulped loudly as he looked at her, bewildered.

    ¡°All right? Of course I am, should I not be?¡± Jun Wu Xie raised her eyebrows slightly.

    Everyone looked at her without uttering a word. [Was this still considered all right? Haven¡¯t you noticed how unstable the state of your soul has be? !]

    It was as if she did not feel the piercing gazes of everyone when she suddenly raised her hand and peered at her translucent palm. She raised a brow and looked at the Spirit Lord.

    ¡°I think it should be all right now.¡±

    The sudden words spoken by Jun Wu Xie made everyone confused.

    All right?

    What was all right? !

    The cornered Spirit Lord who was distraught just before vanished the very moment he saw Jun Wu Xie sit up. The originally furrowed brows had immediately smoothened out and a gentle smile bloomed from the corner of his mouth.

    The Spirit Lord walked to the side of Jun Wu Xie under the gazes of everyone present and raised his hand to hold her wrist. He started to imbue his own soul power and bit by bit, it started to fill Jun Wu Xie¡¯s weak soul.

    In the blink of an eye, the translucent figure of Jun Wu Xie turned into an entity, exactly the same as when she entered the Spirit World. There was not a single trace of any weakness from before.

    The huge change that just happened moments ago shocked everyone present and had them gape with their mouths wide open. They simply couldn¡¯t understand what was going on.

    Situ Heng was the only person whose face turned white in an instant!

    He looked at Jun Wu Xie as her soul recovered unblinkingly, if he did not see it with his own eyes, he would never believe it.

    How could this be?

    Did the Soul Devourer not devour her soul?

    Others may not have been able to see what the Spirit Lord had done, but for Situ Heng, Qin Song and Long Jiu, they were after all the souls from the Soul World. Towards matters of the soul, they were clearer about it more than anyone else.

    There was no weakening at all, but by borrowing the power of the Spirit Lord, he had temporarily suppressed her soul power to a point that such a situation urred. And this itself had no influence on her soul itself but it had caused the illusion that her soul power was continuously depleting!

    Situ Heng couldn¡¯t believe it at all! Everything that happened in front of him hadpletely spiraled out of his control from the moment Jun Wu Xie spoke.

    There was no episode with the Soul Devourer, all that happened was just a y acted out by Jun Wu Xie and the Spirit Lord!

 Chapter 2381 - Silent Brake (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2381: Silent Brake (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Suddenly, Situ Heng felt a strong uneasiness lingering inside him. He tightened his lips and his face stiffened.

    The soul of Jun Wu Xie had fully recovered. With everyone looking at her in surprise, she stood up and faced directly at Situ Heng who was holding up a twisted expression on his face.

    ¡°You looked surprised, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Situ Heng didn¡¯t speak anything but just clenched his teeth.

    Qiao Chu and the others were about to talk to Jun Wu Xie but they suddenly came to a halt the moment they saw Jun Wu Xie began to speak to Situ Heng.

    Their eyes were in confusion, wandering around Situ Heng and Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Did you say it just now, that my soul is going to rip apart?¡± Situ Heng didn¡¯t make a sound, causing Jun Wu Xie to open her mouth and speak again with an obvious coldness in her tone.

    Even insensitive people like Long Jiu too, had noticed there was something wrong. While being at a loss, he looked at Jun Wu Xie and asked. ¡°Heyss, what¡¯s going on? Why are you doing this out of a sudden...you scared us all out of our wits.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Long Jiu. After her eyes nced over Long Jiu, they then went back to Situ Heng.

    ¡°Everything that has happened today was just an act between me and the Spirit Lord. We just wanted to know what a certain someone was nning.¡±

    This had made everyone to catch a trace of unusualness by listening to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words.

    Almost everybody¡¯s eyes were focusing on Situ Heng due to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words. They felt that the things Jun Wu Xie did definitely had something to do with Situ Heng.

    Furthermore...

    Previously, Situ Heng would always remain silent but as soon as Jun Wu Xie began to grow effete, he suddenly targeted at the Spirit Lord and had given him a hard time. Juste to think about it again, there was surely something wrong with his attitude.

    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Situ Heng tried hard to calm himself down, preventing himself from showing any sign of guilt.

    The Soul Devourer was buried inside Jun Wu Xie¡¯s soul by him with his own hands. Once the Soul Devourer invaded her soul, it would be really difficult for her to remove it. If she decided to remove it by force, it would definitely cause a huge damage on her soul. However, throughout these days, Situ Heng did participate in every round of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s treatment and the time intervals between them were not that long. If there was any abnormality that appeared in the soul of Jun Wu Xie, he would have noticed it.

    But within these two months, the condition of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s spirit was very stable. There was no possibility for the Soul Devourer to be removed.

    ¡°Nothing, it¡¯s just that I have two questions to ask you,¡± said Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Littless... What are you...¡± No matter how stupid Long Jiu was, he was still able to tell that Jun Wu Xie was picking on Situ Heng, but he totally did not understand the reason of her acting like that. It was true that Situ Heng and Jun Wu Xie did not get along well with each other in the past, but Situ Heng did make an effort this time for the treatment of Jun Wu Xie. It would be quite inappropriate for Jun Wu Xie to show her enmity towards Situ Heng during this moment...

    Jun Wu Xie didn¡¯t care about Long Jiu¡¯s doubt. She just kept on staring at Situ Heng whose face was stiffened and she then slightly open her lips. ¡°First question, why do you want to kill me? Second, were you the one who let the people from the Upper Realm sneak into the Spirit World?¡±

    Both the questions were like two striking thunderbolts, causing everyone to tremble in astonishment. They widened their eyes in disbelief, not wanting to believe what they had just heard.

    Situ Heng wanted to kill Jun Wu Xie?

    Situ Heng was the one who let Wu Jiu and the fake Spirit Lord in during that time?

    What the hell was going on?

    As Jun Wu Xie voiced out her questions, the expression of Situ Heng was getting worse and worse. He actually didn¡¯t think that the Soul Devourer inside Jun Wu Xie¡¯s soul wouldn¡¯t show its effect, moreover... she had already discovered some of the secrets...

 Chapter 2382 - Silent Brake (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2382: Silent Brake (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you are talking about.¡± Situ Heng retorted coldly.

    Jun Wu Xie was not at all surprised by Situ Heng¡¯s denial. She just sat on a chair by the side and looked provocatively at him before she continued on: ¡°Don¡¯t understand? Then why did you react so passionately before? Each and every word was full of suggestion that misled others that the Spirit Lord had harmed me.¡±

    Situ Heng¡¯s heartstrings tightened!

    At that moment, he thought that her death was imminent. Naturally, he did not have too many concerns. With the death of Jun Wu Xie, others would only grieve for her death, who would be concerned about his suspicious behaviour?

    However, now that Jun Wu Xie was safe and sound, all that he did was indeed extremely suspicious.

    Now, Situ Heng knew that no matter what, he could never admit it. He could only harden his resolve and said: ¡°Don¡¯t tell me it isn¡¯t true? Ten rounds of treatment was carried out under the advise of the Spirit Lord. I was merely following his instructions. If you have any ident, is it not rted to him?¡±

    ¡°You really do care about me very much. Hmm...?¡± Jun Wu Xie said it in an indifferent tone.

    ¡°I have said before that your life and death have nothing to do with me. What I care about is the seed of the Spirit Tree in your body. If the seed of the Spirit Tree is damaged, I will not be able toplete my mission.¡± Situ Heng replied calmly.

    ¡°You are a very clever person.¡± Jun looked at Situ Heng as she raised an eyebrow.

    Now that things hade to this, Situ Heng could still maintain his facade, he was really a deep person, but...

    Jun Wu Xie raised her hand slightly, and with her movement, the ck cat fell on the table beside her. Under the gaze of everyone, the ck cat spat out a red ball onto the table.

    ¡°Qin Song, Long Jiu, both of you are from the Soul World. Can you tell me what this thing is?¡± Jun Wu Xie pointed to the red ball on the table.

    Qin Song and Long Jiu were puzzled. They could not understand what her question had in rtion to Situ Heng¡¯s innocence. But they could not do anything until things were rified properly.

    Qin Song held the dark red ball in his hand. At first he didn¡¯t notice any abnormality, but as he used his soul power to probe it, a dark red mist lingered on his palm. In a sh, his face suddenly had a great change!

    A group of mes condensed by his soul power appeared in his palm immediately and the mist waspletely burned.

    Long Jiu¡¯s face by the side had also turned extremely ugly.

    ¡°This thing, where did youe from?!¡± Qin Son furrowed his brows deeply as he looked seriously at Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie gaze fell onto Situ Heng.

    ¡°This thing was given to me by Situ Heng here, administered during the process while treating me.¡±

    When they heard her exnation, Qin Song immediately swept his gaze to Situ Heng, his gaze as sharp as a knife.

    ¡°Situ! Is what she said true? This Soul Devourer... was it really brought out by you?¡± For the first time ever, Qin Song had revealed such a grave tone.

    Situ Heng¡¯s face had turned ashened. As soon as he saw the ck cat spit out the red ball, he had been petrified on the spot. He couldn¡¯t believe what he saw.

    In the face of the barrage of questions from Qin Song, Situ Heng gritted his teeth.

    How could this be!

    How could this little wretched bitch contain the Soul Devourer and protect her soul from damage? !

    This was simply impossible!

    It was impossible to iste the Soul Devourer and not harm the soul!

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Situ Heng¡¯s ashened face, and suddenly said: ¡°Are you very curious as to why this thing is not in my soul? Moreover, I can even take it out?¡±

 Chapter 2383 - The Upper Realmâ€™s lackey (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2383: The Upper Realm¡¯sckey (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Situ Heng did not speak, but the maliciousness lurking in his eyes had revealed his inner doubts.

    Jun Wu Xie raised her hand and stroked the little ck cat on the side with affection. In a wistful manner, she said: ¡°In the world, there exists a special type of soul. Although there are two souls but they share an entity. Even though you tried to use the soul thread to embed the Soul Devourer into my soul in the midst of the treatment, you didn¡¯t know that there was another soul within. I am one with it, and it is born with the ability to devour the soul. It is not difficult for it to extract the Soul Devourer which you buried in my soul.¡±

    There were very little who knew the actual rtionship between the ck cat and her. But today, she did not mind to let him know before his death.

    ¡°I really didn¡¯t think that... you are such a scheming little bitch!¡± Situ Heng gnashed his teeth and red hatefully at Jun Wu Xie. Things had already progressed to such a stage, he knew that his end was inevitable.

    Soul Devourer was a poison that only exists in the Soul World. Here in the Spirit World, other than the Spirit Lord, only him, Qin Song and Long Jiu came from the Soul World. Qin Song and Long Jiu were always together, and they did not have any intention to harm Jun Wu Xie. The only other person left with an ulterior motive would be him.

    Not to mention...

    Jun Wu Xie had clearly seen through his schemes but she did not do anything before because she was waiting for him to close the himself!

    At this moment, Situ Heng¡¯s heart was filled with remorse. He should have just killed Jun Wu Xie directly. He should never have been so greedy. He tried to severe the rtionship of the Lower Realm and the Spirit World by provoking them with the death of Jun Wu Xie. If he didn¡¯t do that, where would so much trouble stem from?

    No amount of regret could reverse the current situation. Situ Heng can re hatefully at Jun Wu Xie, as if he wanted to swallow her alive.

    ¡°Situ... Why did you do this? No matter how much you dislike the littless, you shouldn¡¯tmit such a mad thing!¡± Long Jiu couldn¡¯t ept it all. Situ Heng¡¯s words were equivalent to acquiesce. He couldn¡¯t understand why hispanion would do such a terrible thing.

    ¡°Littless? Hah! She is but a little bitch. With merely a few words, she is able to confuse you and Qin Song, get you two all muddled up and twirl the two of you round her fingers. I am not as stupid as the both of you!¡± Situ Heng sneered, not a sliver of regret could be seen.

    ¡°Did you think that she will really give you the seed of the Spirit Tree? Stop dreaming, the seed of the Spirit Tree is so rare and part of her soul iscking. If she gave the seed to you, wouldn¡¯t that spell her own death?! Did you really think that she will fulfill her promise? Stupid! I despise you two idiots! You are just a bunch of useless waste!¡±

    Long Jiu¡¯s face turned green when he heard Situ Heng.

    Qin Song looked painfully at Situ Heng. Situ Heng had always been stubborn and grumpy, but he still did not understand why Situ Heng did this. If he killed Jun Wu Xie, the seed of the Spirit Tree would also be damaged. Did he hate her that much?

    ¡°Why should you use these glorious words to cover up your true purpose? Are you really doing all of this for the good of the Soul World?¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s clear voice rang out at this moment. ¡°If it is for the Soul World, why do you have to provoke the rtionship between the Lower Realm and the Spirit World? Situ Heng, you have given me the answer to my first question, but as for my second question, would you be so kind as to tell me? Where do your allegiance lie? Is it the Spirit Tree or someone from the Upper Realm?¡±

    The moment Jun Wu Xie uttered these words out, both Qin Song and Long Jiu who were at the side sucked in a cold breath deeply!

 Chapter 2384 - The Upper Realmâ€™s lackeyï¼ˆ2ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2384: The Upper Realm¡¯sckey£¨2£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Situ Heng¡¯s allegiance...was pledged to the Upper Realm? What did Jun Wu Xie just say?!

    ¡°What nonsense are you sprouting!¡± Situ Heng red at Jun Wu Xie hatefully.

    ¡°It seems that you do not seem to want to answer this second question.¡± Jun Wu Xie stood up and her figure suddenly disappeared in front of everyone.

    While everyone still hadn¡¯t recovered from the sudden turn of events, a shrill scream resounded out in therge room!

    Jun Wu Xie suddenly appeared beside Situ Heng and swiftly twisted his arms behind his back and mmed her knee against his waist. Situ Heng immediately crumbled to the ground.

    The ck cat jumped off her shoulder at the same time and it spat out a little red ball, using its furry tail to hold it.

    As soon as he saw that little red ball, Situ Heng¡¯s face turned white in an instant!

    ¡°There were a total of ten rounds of treatment, except for the first round, you¡¯ve administered a total of nine doses of the Soul Devourer to me. I still have seven in my hands, would you like to try this evil fruit that you¡¯ve reaped yourself?¡± With just one hand, she buckled both his hands behind him and used the other to forcibly yank his head up with his hair. The moment his head was raised with his mouth agape, the ck cat¡¯s tail swished over and all it needed to do was to gently release it and the Soul Devourer would fall into his mouth!

    ¡°Miss Jun!¡± Qin Song saw that the situation did not look right and hurriedly called out to stop it!

    No matter what, Situ Heng was after all a spirit from the Soul World.

    Jun Wu Xie raised her gaze and looked at the nervous Qin Song before she said in a faint voice: ¡°Are you sure that you want to plead for thisckey of the Upper Realm?¡±

    Qin Song froze upon hearing her words.

    Ackey of the Upper Realm...

    Qin Song¡¯s gazended on Situ Heng, the Soul Devourer was specially managed by a spirit of special status from the Soul World. Even if it was he himself, he would not be able to take possession of it. However, it was a fact that this Soul Devourer had indeed appeared in the hands of Situ Heng, although he had no idea how. The points which she shared earlier about how Situ Heng was provoking the rtionship between the Spirit World and the Lower Realm, it did raise some suspicions because those were beyond the scope of his duties.

    If he said that he was full of amnesty towards Jun Wu Xie, Qin Song could still understand but as for provoking the rtionship.... It was not something they should do.

    Qin Song hesitated and if Jun Wu Xie¡¯s conjuncture was right...then...

    ¡°Miss Jun, before things have been ascertained, the hope that you do not make things too difficult for Situ Heng, after all he is from the Soul World.¡± Although Qin Song said it in a careful manner, in his heart he had already been shocked by Jun Wu Xie¡¯s power.

    Towards Jun Wu Xie¡¯s cultivation over the past five years, they were the ones who were most clear about it. However, she had never disyed her full strength in front of them, they only had a rough gauge on her abilities.

    However, never would they have ever thought that she could bring Situ Heng down a single move!

    One had no that although Situ Heng was not among the best in the Soul World, he had already entered the ranks of the strong. However, he was not even able to take one strike from her, such a level of strength... had really frightened Qin Song.

    Qin Song was now certain that even he could not contend against her.

    In just a span of five years... Jun Wu Xie¡¯s growth was simply too terrifying!

    Jun Wu Xie looked up at Qin Song and looked back at Situ Heng who was pinned beneath before she lifted her chin slightly. Only then did the ck cat swish its tail away and kept the Soul Devourer.

    Seeing her action, both Qin Song and Long Jiu were secretly relieved.

    Situ Heng was iparably frightened, since he dared to use the Soul Devourer, he knew how terrible it was. How would he dare to swallow it?

 Chapter 2385 - The Upper Realmâ€™s lackeyï¼ˆ3ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2385: The Upper Realm¡¯sckey£¨3£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Just as Situ Heng thought that he had escaped danger with Qin Song¡¯s help, Jun Wu Xie exerted more pressure on her knee that was ced behind his back. Under the immense pressure, Situ Heng could not help but yell out in pain.

    The moment he opened his mouth, an emerald green seed fell into his mouth.

    Jun Wu Xie did not give Situ Heng any time to react as she forcibly raised her hand and mped his jaw shut and stepped on his chest. Situ Heng swallowed the seed helplessly.

    ¡°Miss Jun!¡± Qin Song eximed out in shock.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Qin Song and said in a calm manner, ¡°Don¡¯t be so nervous, that is not the Soul Devourer. It¡¯s just one of Blood Velvet¡¯s seed.¡±

    She had said that in such a casual manner, with a trace of iciness her voice but those words made everyone feel a chill.

    It¡¯s just one of Blood Velvet¡¯s seed.....

    All the spirit that knew the characteristics of the blood velvet flower were very clear that after ingesting its seed, what kind of horrific torture the soul would go through thereafter. Even the spirit bear Brownie had suffered from it and was traumatised dearly. Not to mention, what Brownie suffered at that time was just a small prank yed by Blood Velvet. All it did was throw onto Brownie a seed that had already sprouted. That had already sent poor Brownie into an agonising torment. And now, Situ Heng had directly swallowed Blood Velvet¡¯s seed!

    Qin Song wanted to say something but Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words cut off.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know if he is a traitor to your Soul World?¡±

    Qin Song was stunned momentarily, at this time, the Spirit Lord was by the side added in: ¡°Although I have left the Soul World for a long time, but after all I came from the Soul World and there is a problem with Situ Heng . I believe in Miss Jun¡¯s judgement, if a hidden danger is left behind, this would definitely not be a good thing for the Soul World.¡±

    The words of the Spirit Lord aroused the worry that was in the depths of Qin Song¡¯s heart and he could not ignore the safety of the Soul World by stopping Jun Wu Xie¡¯s actions.

    Jun Wu Xie released Qin Song and gestured with her eyes to Blood Velvet.

    A bright resplendent smile bloomed on Blood Velvet¡¯s face and small little red specks of light scattered out from the tip of his fingers and those light specks seem to have their own consciousness and they flew towards Situ Heng...

    The next moment, there was a bloodcurdling scream that resounded. Situ Heng who was sitting gloomily on the floor suddenly started twitching and mming himself on the ground, struggling frantically while screaming out. His face had already contorted and his soul was gradually covered by more and more red light specks, very soon, countless red light specks covered his entire body.

    The reason why Blood Velvet had came to be the most feared nt spirit was because not only would his seed parasitize living things, but it would bring unbearable pain to the soul. This pain would not bring about any destruction to the soul but the suffering was not inferior to any other forms of torture.

    After bouts and bouts of bloodcurdling screams, Situ Heng seemed to have lost all his calmness and consciousness. He only knew that he felt as if his soul was being roasted above a me as the intensity of the red light specks intensified, burning up his entire being.

    Just by looking at Situ Heng by the side, Long Jiu felt his entire body tingle, not to mention what Situ Heng was going through exactly.

    Never in his wildest dreams would Jun Wu Xie have ever thought that he would ever undergo such a horrendous torture, every single second was bearable and he could no longer stand it!

    ¡°I¡¯ll say it... I¡¯ll say.. I¡¯ll say everything...¡±

 Chapter 2386 - The Upper Realmâ€™s lackey (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2386: The Upper Realm¡¯sckey (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Only after Jun Wu Xie raise her hand slightly did Blood Velvet stop the catalysis of the seed.

    At this moment, Situ Heng was crumbled on the ground like a heap of mud, all the madness that just happened made him cut a sorry figure. His body was still twitching every now and then and his hair was in aplete mess. This was a huge contrast with his usual prim and proper image.

    ¡°Wu Jiu... and... I was the one ...who taught them the method of entering the Spirit World....¡± Situ Heng¡¯s mouth was still twitching involuntarily as he squeezed the words out of his mouth. That pain that he had just experienced was something he would never want to experience a second time in his life, it was better to die if he was to be put through that torture once more.

    The moment his words came out, it was as if a bolt of lightning had struck. Qin Song who was by the side opened his eyes wide in shock. For the matters pertaining to the fake Spirit Lord, the Spirit Lord had told them about it in brief before. When they first heard about it, they were all horrified. No matter what kind of method they employed to enter the Spirit World, never would they have ever thought that this was all done by Situ Heng!

    ¡°Who instructed you to do this?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked tly, towards Situ Heng¡¯s confession, she was not surprised one bit.

    ¡°It was.. the Lord... The ruler of the Upper Realm... I.. I didn¡¯t have a choice...¡± Situ Heng trembled as he spoke, after personally experiencing her might, the fear she had instilled in him made him no longer dare to harbour any rebellious thoughts.

    Jun Wu Xie narrowed her eyes dangerously, the Lord that Situ Heng mentioned should be the Master of Luo Qingcheng.

    ¡°Situ Heng! You actually dare to betray the Soul World!¡± Long Jiu was infuriated and immediately rushed to Situ Heng and grabbed him on his cor tightly.

    They were all spirits that had been borne from the Spirit Tree, the Spirit Tree was like a parent to them, their creator. One thing that the Soul World could not tolerate was betrayal!

    Although the Soul World was in the Upper Realm, but it was not under the jurisdiction of the Upper Realm. It could be said that the Soul World and the Upper Realm were two forces that each minded their own business. And the Soul World managed the spirits strictly and forbade them to interact with the people from the Upper Realm. Situ Heng was clearly aware of his wrongdoings and in order to help the Upper Realm, he did not even hesitate to bring out the medicinal pills and the Soul Devourer from the Soul World!

    This was already an irrefutable betrayal!

    Situ Heng looked helplessly at Long Jiu and muttered, ¡°I didn¡¯t have a choice... I didn¡¯t have a choice... the Upper Realm wants the Blood Sacrifice of the Three Realms. Did you think that the Soul World would be able to stop them? The moment the blood sacrifice begins, the Soul World would be implicated. I don¡¯t want to die! All I want is to live! That person had promised me that as long as I helped him do his bidding, he would let me go! All I want is to live on! What is wrong with that!¡±

    ¡°You bastard!!¡± Long Jiu was enraged and immediately threw a punch at Situ Heng in his face. He couldn¡¯t believe that they had been working together for so many years, yet Situ Heng¡¯s heart had turned traitorous long ago. What was even more terrifying was that even till now, Situ Heng did not have a sliver of guilt or remorse in his heart.

    Situ Heng flew across the floor but he did not argue with Long Jiu, all he did was look at Jun Wu Xie with trepidation.

    ¡°Other than you, who else in the Soul World has a rtionship with the Upper Realm?¡± She pressed.

    Situ Heng no longer dared to pull any tricks in front of Jun Wu Xie and could only honestly spill everything he knew, one by one.

    As far as he knew, in the Soul World, other than him, there were at least ten over Soul Masters that had defected to the Upper Realm. And out of these people, there was also one who was in charge of the Soul Devourer. This was why he was able to easily get his hands on it.

 Chapter 2387 - The Lackey of The Upper Realm (5)

    <h4>Chapter 2387: The Lackey of The Upper Realm (5)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The status of the Soul Masters who were in charge of the Soul Devourers were considered very high in the Soul World. Situ Heng¡¯s words had made Qin Song and Long Jiu to fallpletely into a state of panic that they had never experienced before.

    The ten or more Soul Masters mentioned by Situ Heng were all people with high standing in the Soul World. There were even some of them who were holding the important authorities in their hands, causing the Spirit Tree to value them very much. If it wasn¡¯t for them who had heard everything from Situ Heng with their own ears, they couldn¡¯t actually believe that those Soul Masters would have the thought of rebellion and had already colluded with the Upper Realm...

    The moment they thought that there were so manyckeys of the Upper Realm hiding in the Soul World now, Qin Song and Long Jiu couldn¡¯t help but just shivered with a huge sense of fear overwhelming both of them.

    At this moment, they felt so lucky to have Jun Wu Xie who had been always keeping a keen insight. If it wasn¡¯t for Jun Wu Xie who insisted on interrogating Situ Heng, they were afraid that... they were still being kept in the dark.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t really do anything for that person. I¡¯m just a nobody. All I did was just to give them some of the medicinal pills from the Soul World, other than that... Other than that, I wasn¡¯t a part of it!¡± Realizing that it was currently the worst situation for him, Situ Heng quickly dissociated himself from the case.

    Unfortunately, Jun Wu Xie had already decided not to care about the things he said.

    ¡°I had always been feeling something strange since the time Wu Jiu and the fake Spirit Lord sneaked into the Spirit World. It was really difficult for the other spirits to pass through the special method of the Spirit World in selecting spirits. How could those spirits enter the Spirit World without the permission of the Spirit Lord? Now the truth has seemed to be revealed.¡± Jun Wu Xie slightly narrowed her eyes. She had never really expected that the Upper Realm would have gotten their ws into the Soul World and had already drawn quite a number of the Soul Master over to their side.

    The expressions of Qin Song and Long Jiu were extremely terrible.

    Suddenly, Qin Song stepped forward and said while looking at Jun Wu Xie. ¡°Miss Jun, Old Nine and I need to return immediately to the Soul World now. Thanks for all the things you did today. The Soul World owes you once. After we¡¯ve purged the traitors, we will definitely pay you back. We have to go now, farewell!¡±

    Qin Song finished his words and straightaway left with Long Jiu without even looking back.

    All the missions were not that important anymorepared to the safety of the Soul World. If the Soul World was destroyed, what was the point of them to find back the seed of the Spirit Tree?

    While staring at the figure of Qin Song and Long Jiu leaving hurriedly from the back, the Spirit Lord could only let out a sigh.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t really think that things would be thisplicated.¡± The Spirit Lord frowned. If Jun Wu Xie failed to notice the suspicious point of Situ Heng and didn¡¯t carry out any precautions, not even the rtionship between the Lower Realm and the Spirit World woulde to an end, the Soul World would also continue to be ced in a dangerous situation like this.

    On the other side, Qiao Chu and the others, including all the generals from the Rui Lin Army, who had witnessed the whole process of the incident werepletely astounded by the plot twist. Who among them would think that Jun Wu Xie had set such ayout together with the Spirit Lord to trick and fool Situ Heng around... and they had even discovered so many secrets.

    ¡°How are you going to handle this guy?¡± The Spirit Lord looked at Situ Heng who was kneeling on the floor, trembling in fear. The fact that Qin Song and Long Jiu left just like that had clearly shown that they weren¡¯t going to care about Situ Heng.

    From the moment Situ Heng chose to sell himself out to the Upper Realm, he was not considered as a member of the Soul World anymore.

    Either he was being killed or being skinned, it was all up to Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Don¡¯t... Don¡¯t kill me... I have told you everything you want.¡± Situ Heng looked nervously at Jun Wu Xie with his eyes full of pleading and begging.

 Chapter 2388 - The Lackey of The Upper Realm (6)

    <h4>Chapter 2388: The Lackey of The Upper Realm (6)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The chilly eyes of Jun Wu Xiended on Situ Heng without any emotion, making Situ Heng to tremble from the very bottom of his heart.

    ¡°Open your mouth,¡± ordered Jun Wu Xie in a cold voice.

    ¡°D... Don¡¯t... kill me...¡± Situ Heng almost wanted to cry. During the five years of staying in the Evil Region, he wasn¡¯t willing to spare even a nce for Jun Wu Xie, causing him to not realize how actually scary was the woman who was standing in front of him. Until the moment he personally experienced it, he didn¡¯t even have the chance to feel regret for his act.

    While looking at Situ Heng who was being struck dumb with terror, the smile on Blood Velvet¡¯s face got brighter. He went forward and grinned at Situ Heng with his head cocked to one side. ¡°Are you dumb? How can I remove my seed from your body if you aren¡¯t going to open your mouth? Or you want it to continue to stay inside your soul?¡±

    Situ Heng stunned a little. He looked skeptically at Blood Velvet and then looked carefully at Jun Wu Xie who was holding on a cold expression on her face. Seeing that there was no responseing from Jun Wu Xie, only then he opened his mouth with uncertainty.

    The second Situ Heng opened his mouth, the ck cat that was sitting on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s shoulder suddenly threw the Soul Devourer on its tail into Situ Heng¡¯s mouth. To Situ Heng¡¯s horror, he tried to spit it out but Blood Velvet rushed towards him and gave a kick on his mouth, forcing him to swallow the Soul Devourer.

    ¡°Though it was me the one who say you dumb, you are really dumb. I was just saying for fun and you actually trusted me.¡± Blood Velvet raised his eyebrows while looking at Situ Heng who was being kicked over on the ground. There wasn¡¯t any guilt found on his smiling face.

    Situ Heng red at Blood Velvet, still trying to get himself up. But at that moment, Blood Velvet activated the seeds inside his soul, once again causing an extreme pain to torment Situ Heng to the point that he would rather die than being alive. All he could do was just to roll on the floor with his body twitching everywhere.

    ¡°Such an idiot, how can you not pay for it when you want to kill my Mistress?¡± The smile of Blood Velvet became more brilliant. From the moment Situ Heng made a move on Jun Wu Xie, his death had already been destined!

    ¡°Drag him out,¡± said Jun Wu Xie coldly. Situ Heng would definitely die since he swallowed the Soul Devourer, whereas the seed of Blood Velvet would let him fully enjoy his veryst moment of his life before the Soul Devourer showed its effect.

    Nobody in the room felt sorry about the way Situ Heng¡¯s life ended. There was no any other ce in this world for a spirit who had betrayed his creator to stay.

    Everybody in the room let out a sigh of relief after the Spirit Lord asked his servant to drag Situ Heng out. Even it was just ten, or a little more, minutes, they felt like a long time had been gone.

    ¡°Little Xie, you really scared us to death, how mean of you! At least inform us beforehand if you want to settle Situ Heng.¡± While looking at Jun Wu Xie, Qiao Chu whined. Only Gods would know how worried were them when they saw the ¡°weakening¡± of the soul of Jun Wu Xie.

    Who knew that...

    It was just an act yed by Jun Wu Xie and the Spirit Lord.

    Jun Wu Xie looked apologetically at the whole room of people who were feeling concerned over her.

    It was not that she was unwilling to tell them. It was just that it would be better if less people were told about the n if they wanted to trick Situ Heng into telling his actual intention. If everyone knew about her n, there was no guarantee that they wouldn¡¯t let the cat out of their bags. Situ Heng was a cautious man. If she missed the opportunity to expose him this time, he would continue to wrap himself in the clothing of the Soul Master of the Soul World, lying to Qin Song and Long Jiu.

    Till that moment came, Jun Wu Xie wouldn¡¯t be allowed to punish Situ Heng in front of Qin Song and Long Jiu even when she felt something suspicious about him.

 Chapter 2389 - Concern

    <h4>Chapter 2389: Concern</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Sorry.¡± Jun Wu Xie said sincerely, while they were staging the y, she had clearly seen everyone¡¯s worries and although she felt guilty but she had to continue acting on.

    ¡°What are you saying?!¡± Qiao Chu stared at her and said, ¡°Is there a need to apologize between us? Little Xie, are you treating us as outsiders? Oh, I am so sad...¡± Qiao Chu pretended as he struck his own chest with exaggeration, to the point that Hua Yao and the others around him looked at him as if they were looking at an idiot.

    This little brat, he was never serious no matter what asion it was.

    Jun Wu Xie was startled by Qiao Chu¡¯s reaction and the corner of her lips curled up slightly. There was a hint ofughter that she could not hold in but in the end she did notugh out.

    ¡°The matters of today were shocking, all is good as long as you are fine.¡± Rong Ruo smiled sweetly as she looked at Jun Wu Xie.

    No matter what, as long as Jun Wu Xie was safe and sound, they felt assured.

    ¡°Cough... I think that... Everything is not over yet.¡± Fan Zhuo who was by the side suddenly said.

    Everybody could not help but looked at him.

    Not over yet?

    Was there any danger that they had overlooked?

    Just as he finished his words, several figures moured and rushed into the room.

    A loud and anxious voice rang out in the room.

    ¡°Where is Little Xie? What the hell is going on?!¡±

    Jun Xian strode hurriedly into the room withrge steps with Jun Qing and Long Qi following closely behind. When the figure of Jun Wu Xie fell into his line of sight, Jun Xian¡¯s face immediately stiffened.

    ¡°Little Xie? Are you all right? What happened?¡± Jun Xian grabbed his granddaughter¡¯s hand and looked at her carefully, making sure that she was fine. His hands were trembling and only after sweeping his gaze up and down several times did he ascertain that there was nothing wrong with her did he rx a little.

    The moment he saw Jun Xian, Qiao Chu immediately lowered his head with a guilty conscience.

    How could he have forgotten this!

    ¡°Grandfather? Why are all of you here?¡± Jun Wu Xie was surprised and looked at the anxious Jun Xian and Jun Qing. She did not understand why her grandfather and uncle would suddenly appear in the Spirit World.

    ¡°Qiao Chu and the others had sent an urgent message and said that you... Cough... Well, it¡¯s no longer important. Tell me what happened? Is your soul all right?¡± Jun Qing stood by her side and looked at her with concern.

    Jun Wu Xie shook her head, but her heart had already understood everything clearly.

    It must have been Qiao Chu and the others who thought that she was in danger and had sent an urgent message to the Lower Realm. This had alerted Jun Xian and Jun Qing and sent them here in a sh.

    Thinking of this, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s gaze could not help but wander off towards Qiao Chu and gang.

    They immediately avoided her gaze, some lowered their heads while some turned their heads to admire the wall, their methods of avoiding was extremely childish!

    In Jun Wu Xie¡¯s heart, she let out a sigh. She had underestimated herpanions¡¯ concern for herself and she knew that they did it out of good intention. She also knew that the little y that she staged had scared them. She could only look at Jun Xian and said gently, ¡°Grandfather, I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just that a little ident happened, the cultivation method that the Spirit Lord taught me is very special. Qiao Chu and the rest did not know and misunderstood. Look, am I not standing here before you? All fine?¡±

    Even if she said that, Jun Xian was still ill at ease. He pulled her to the Spirit Lord and started asking questions.

    The Spirit Lord understood tacitly as he smiled and reassured Jun Xian that her soul was fine. Only after his repeated reassurance that there was nothing out of the ordinary did Jun Xian put down all his worries.

 Chapter 2390 - The War Is Coming (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2390: The War Is Coming (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    On the other side, the Rui Lin Army had also reached a consensus on the matter. All of them chimed in with agreements, not wanting to worry Duke Lin.

    After everyone assured him, only then Jun Xian believed that there was truly nothing happened to Jun Wu Xie and she was safe.

    ¡°But still, we are already here. Your grandfather didn¡¯t even nag you for these two months. I think it¡¯s almost time, if there¡¯s nothing left for Little Xie and the rest of you to do, how about you guys follow us back?¡± Jun Qing asked with a smile. The Rui Lin Army who was staying in the Middle Realm had sent them messages, saying that the troops of the Upper Realm were heading to the Lower Realm from the Middle Realm. They believed that they would be arriving at the Lower Realm after, the most, half a month. Until that moment came, the urrence of a war was definitely inevitable.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Jun Wu Xie nodded her head. There was no need for her to continue to stay in the Spirit World anymore after getting rid of Situ Heng.

    ¡°Thanks for your hospitality during these days.¡± Jun Qing expressed his gratitude towards the Spirit Lord.

    However, the Spirit Lord felt a bit embarrassed. After all, it was Jun Wu Xie who had given more help to the Spirit World. The cultivation method of the soul power they used today was even taught by Jun Wu Xie. It was just that he was the one who shared the method to the others for his self-convenience.

    All the people from the Lower Realm who were cultivating in the Spirit World would be gathering together for this day. After five years of cultivation, they were finally going to step into the battlefield.

    The portal gate of the Spirit World was crowded with hordes of people. Brownie and Nn Yue too, came to send them off. Within these few years, the Spirit World had loosened the restriction of entering the Spirit World on the ring spirits. Kids who were below fourteen were also allowed into the Spirit World so that those kids were able to interact with the spirits in the Spirit World earlier. If they met someone whose personalities matched with them, these ring spirits would make indentures and bind with them when they reached fourteen.

    It was also due to the arrival of the people from the Lower Realm that had made the Spirit World which originally shut the outside world out to have some interactions with the others. The spirits who at first resisted to turn themselves into a ring spirit too, slowly began to ept the missions of bing a ring spirit. This had caused the amount of teenagers who owned strong ring spirits to increase more and more in these five years and there were more spirits who became the reserves of the ring spirits. And this had imperceptibly strengthened the power of the Lower Realm.

    Aftering out from the Spirit World, everyone from the Rui Lin Army and the Iron Blood Army returned to their units respectively. Since there was only half a month left before the battle started, they must keep themselves in the best condition in the shortest time in order to participate in the battle.

    Jun Wu Xie and the others had also returned to Lin Pce. Jun Qing had sorted out the two months of every deployment in the Lower Realm and handed it over to Jun Wu Xie and the rest. As the main force of the battle, Jun Wu Xie must kept the movement of Luo Qingcheng¡¯s troops and the deployments in the Lower Realm under her supervision all the time.

    ¡°Uncle and Grandfather have more battling experience than I have. Everything was arranged perfectly,¡± said Jun Wu Xie sincerely after flipping through the documents. Lin Pce was an expert in the field of battle. Arranging the forces and setting up the formations were just somemon acts to Jun Xian and Jun Qing. Although it was going to be an intense and fierce fight, they would still be in advantage as they were the one who held the initiative in the battle since the Lower Realm was the battlefield.

    ¡°Almost everything was well arranged. We had already transferred the civilian whose residences might be involved in the battle to a safer ce two months ago. We had also sent our people to guard at the entrances. Once the troops of the Upper Realm are seen, we are able to react in the shortest time,¡± said Jun Qing seriously. ¡°But Little Xie, you did say it before, that the Upper Realm isn¡¯t able to adapt to the environment of the Lower Realm, are you sure about that??¡±

    The most crucial step in this battle was to suppress the strength of the Upper Realm using the special environment of the Lower Realm. No matter how fast did the Lower Realm grow stronger, they were still unable topare with all the gold spirits from the Upper Realm. Only with the help of the weak adaptation of the Upper Realm to the Lower Realm, then they would be having more opportunities to win the battle.

 Chapter 2391 - The War Is Coming (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2391: The War Is Coming (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie nodded and said. ¡°Yeah. If I¡¯m not sure about it, I won¡¯t be shifting the battlefield to the Lower Realm.¡±

    Jun Qing nodded his head with his head full of thoughts.

    ¡°Uncle, are the cities at the border emptied?¡± asked Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Qing replied. ¡°Just as what you asked, they were all emptied, but what are you nning to do? Though the cities you asked me to empty out can be used to avoid the battle and buy us some time, but with the moving speed of the Upper Realm, I¡¯m afraid that they will just pass through those ces without using much time. If no forces are sent to repress them, almost no effect will be shown in blocking them.¡±

    Before Jun Wu Xie entered the Spirit World, she specifically asked Jun Qing to empty out few of the cities in the Lower Realm which were located closest to the Middle Realm without leaving out a single person. Jun Qing understood that Jun Wu Xie was nning to let the gold spirits from the Upper Realm to bear the pressure brought by the environment of the Lower Realm using this method, but... if there¡¯s no one on the defence, the troops of the Upper Realm will just march into the cities and this won¡¯tst any longer.

    ¡°Of course, when the timees, someone will be going, ¡± said Jun Wu Xie slowly.

    ¡°Are you going to let the Night Regime take the lead?¡± Jun Qing stunned a little. After Jun Wu Xie left, all the members in the Night Regime had collectively went missing. Not even a trace of them was seen in these two months. Jun Qing couldn¡¯t really guess what was the things that Jun Wu Xie nned to let the Night Regime do.

    ¡°The Night Regime is surely strong, but no normal people are able to withstand hundreds thousand armies in the troops of the enemy. The strength of the Night Regime is more suitable to be used in the battle. If there¡¯s excess consumption due to them taking the lead, it will just give us harm and we won¡¯t be gaining anything.¡± Jun Qing frowned slightly.

    ¡°It¡¯s not the Night Regime,¡± said Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Not the Night Regime?¡±

    Before Jun Qing got his question solved, three figures suddenly appeared in the main hall of the Lin Pce.

    ¡°Young Miss!¡± It was Ye Sha, Ye Mei and Ye Gu who came back unexpectedly at this moment. Three of them kneeled in front of Jun Wu Xie in unison.

    ¡°How is it?¡± There wasn¡¯t any astonishment in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Everything is well prepared. There¡¯s no need to worry about, Young Miss.¡± Ye Sha raised his head with a serious expression on his face, but a trace of a smile could be faintly seen in his eyes.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded her head with satisfaction.

    Whereas Jun Qing and Jun Xian who were sitting aside became more confused, what had Jun Wu Xie got up her sleeves?

    ¡°Grandfather, Uncle, just take it easy. I have already arranged everything nicely. There¡¯s no way for the Upper Realm to go off without a hitch in the Lower Realm. Just wait and see.¡± The face of Jun Wu Xie was brimming with confidence. It was like everything was kept under her control.

    It looked like her confidence had affected Jun Xian and Jun Qing. They realized vaguely that the things Jun Wu Xie asked the Night Regime to do were definitely not something as simple as they thought. This might be another hidden card of hers.

    After discussing with Jun Qing and Jun Xian for quite a while, Jun Wu Xie then got up and returned to the backyard. The moment Lord Meh Meh and Sacrificial Blood Rabbit saw Jun Wu Xie came back, they immediately pounced on her and gave Jun Wu Xie a big fat hug.

    ¡°Soon after this, you guys need to work hard again.¡± Jun Wu Xie sat on a stone bench in the garden and put Sacrificial Blood Rabbit and Lord Meh Meh on herp while gently stroking them. Ye Sha and the others were following behind her.

    ¡°Please do not worry about it, Young Miss. The experiences of Lord Meh Meh and Sacrificial Blood Rabbit in these five years aren¡¯t able to bepared to the experience of a normal beast spirit. They aren¡¯t the same them in the past five years anymore,¡± said Ye Sha. Throughout the five years, not only Jun Wu Xie was cultivating all the time, but Lord Meh Meh and Sacrificial Blood Rabbit too, were growing non-stop. Both of them werepletely scarred by the scene five years ago. They didn¡¯t want the tragedy to repeat again.

 Chapter 2392 - The War Is Coming (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2392: The War Is Coming (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Sacrificial Blood Rabbit and Lord Meh Meh seemed to be noticed what Jun Wu Xie meant in her words, causing them to act cute by making a humph sound. They then jumped off Jun Wu Xie¡¯sp andnded on the stone table aside with their eyes gleaming brightly and spiritually, seemingly to show their will to fight.

    Jun Wu Xie slightly narrowed her eyes and reached out her hand to touch both the little creatures which had been with her for years.

    Unconsciously, she let her mind drift into distance.

    It had been five years.

    [How are you?]

    [Just wait a little longer, I am going to fetch you home.]

    The figure which she couldn¡¯t wipe it off or rub it off from her memory was like a mark that had been left behind, deeply carved out by a knife, etched into the deepest recesses of her soul. Throughout the whole five years, the wound never healed. Everytime she thought about it, her heart ached.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s thought was disrupted by the sound of footsteps. She raised her head and saw five familiar figure appeared in front of her,

    With a trace of confusion in her eyes, she looked at Qiao Chu and the others, not knowing why they found her.

    ¡°Little Xie, the... Just tell us what did you let Brother Ye Sha and the rest do.¡± Qiao Chu looked at Jun Wu Xie with the look of a curious baby on his face. Just now when Jun Wu Xie were having conversations with Jun Xian and Jun Qing, they were also in the main hall. But there wasn¡¯t any room for them to interrupt their conversations since they were just juniors, causing them to hold their curiosities back the entire time. After Jun Wu Xie left, only then they hurriedly chased after her.

    The more they learned about Jun Wu Xie¡¯s personality, the more they wanted to know about the tricks Jun Wu Xie nned for Luo Qingcheng and her troops.

    Jun Wu Xie raised her eyebrows a bit. She didn¡¯t expect them to actuallye for this.

    ¡°You will know when the momentes.¡± Jun Wu Xie didn¡¯t n to tell them now. Wasn¡¯t it more interesting to watch on the spot?

    ¡°Just like what I said, Little Xie definitely isn¡¯t going to tell you and you still insist on asking her.¡± Fan Zhuo let out a sigh. If Jun Wu Xie wanted to tell them, she would be telling them earlier. Jun Xian and Jun Qing also didn¡¯t know about it, they wouldn¡¯t be getting any answers even if they came to ask her.

    While holding onto a intive expression on his face, the curiosity inside Qiao Chu was just like ants biting here and there. He could only turned his eyes on Ye Sha, Ye Mei and Ye Gu to seek for their help, trying to touch them with his sorrowful eyes.

    However...

    It didn¡¯t really show any effect.

    All Ye Sha and the rest of them could do was just to look away while holding in theirughter.

    Just at the moment Qiao Chu decided to unleash his special ability in annoying people to trick Ye Sha and the others into telling him the truth, a figure suddenly walked into their sight, causing everyone to hide the cheerfulughs on their faces.

    ¡°Grandmaster Su Ya.¡±

    They didn¡¯t know when did Su Yae. Her appearance had caused their thoughts of fooling around to disappear.

    Yan Bu Gui was Su Ya¡¯s student, whereas they were Yan Bu Gui¡¯s students. ording to the hierarchy, it wasn¡¯t wrong for them to call Su Ya ¡®Grandmaster¡¯.

    In reality, they weren¡¯t that close to Su Ya. But they still remembered the time the Spirit Jade Pce Lord brought Su Ya back, the despair in her eyes had made every single one of them to fall into a huge pain.

    She was their Grandmaster. She was also the one who their Master loved the most to the point he was willing to risk his life to protect her.

    Looking at the uneasiness shown by Qiao Chu and the others, Su Ya opened her red lips and asked. ¡°Are you guys that free?¡±

    They immediately shuddered. Su Ya had a really domineering character. In their opinions, Yan Bu Gui¡¯s personality was just like a little sheep if it waspared to Su Ya¡¯s personality.

    It was really ¡°soft and gentle¡±!

 Chapter 2393 - Drunken (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2393: Drunken (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Su Ya didn¡¯t give Qiao Chu and the others any chance to respond and straightaway said. ¡°Since all of you are so free, have a drink with this woman here then!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Qiao Chu and the rest were stunned for a moment.

    ¡°What? You all are not willing to do so?¡± Su Ya raised her eyebrows, causing Qiao Chu them to tremble like a quail, not having the guts to say the word ¡°no¡±.

    Whereas for Jun Wu Xie, she was quite surprised to see Su Ya¡¯s attitude. Ever since she came back, Su Ya almost didn¡¯t get in touch with her. She thought that Su Ya wasn¡¯t able to forget the things that had happened five years ago. Even both of them met each other, it will only make her recall the death of Yan Bu Gui.

    ¡°And you,e with us!¡± Noticing Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes were on her, Su Ya crooked her finger handsomely to beckon Jun Wu Xie.

    Not knowing if she should cry orugh, Jun Wu Xie suddenly felt that she was back again in the past five years. It felt like she had returned to Cloudy Brook Academy and to the small little Spirit Mastery Faculty.

    Su Ya was already such a casual and domineering person during that time.

    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Jun Wu Xie got up and responded politely.

    The personality of Su Ya was crisp and straightforward. If she said she wanted to drink, then of course she would be going to have a good drink. They didn¡¯t leave Lin Pce but just borrowed Duke Lin¡¯s back hall. They then ordered the servants to take out the precious wines which Jun Qing had been cherishing for years. This really made Jun Qing to feel sad for quite a while.

    Qiao Chu and the others were literally dumbfounded by the sight of hundreds of fine wines filling up the entire hall.

    Su Ya was going to let them drink to death!

    ¡°Come on, you all here are a group of men, don¡¯t be dilly-dally like a woman. Just drink!¡± Su Ya carried a jar of wine and poured it into her mouth right after she opened the seal.

    Qiao Chu and the rest looked at each other with a bitter look on their faces. They had no other choice but to follow the instructions given.

    At the moment, Qiao Chu received an uncountable amount of killing eyes from Fei Yan and his other friends. If it wasn¡¯t for him being a busybody and insisting on asking Jun Wu Xie about her hidden ns, they wouldn¡¯t be caught by Su Ya!

    Qiao Chu knew that it was all his fault. All He could do was just to pick up the jar of wine sadly and drink with his Grandmaster.

    Jun Wu Xie was the steadiest among them. Earlier when she was in Cloudy Brook Academy, she was ordered to soak in the pool of wine by Su Ya. Even someone like her who couldn¡¯t hold her liquor very well had already acquired the skill of drinking thousands cup of wine without getting drunk.

    ¡°The others, drink!¡± Su Ya finished the jar of wine in only one breath. Her face turned red due to the effect of the alcohol. She threw away the jar on her hand and said while pointing at Ye Sha and his group of people who came together with Jun Wu Xie.

    Ye Sha and the rest broke out in a cold sweat. However, they saw Jun Wu Xie secretly nodded her head at them, causing them to only ept their fate. Each of them picked up a jar of wine and began to drink.

    Jun Qing who was passing by the back hall was still feeling down about the fact that the fine wines which he had been keeping for years were being wasted by Su Ya. But the moment he saw the behaviour of Su Ya forcing every person she saw to drink with her, he was so scared that he left the ce immediately even before he was able to feel sad.

    The jars of wine were unsealed one by one. Some of them who were at first feeling awkward seemed to be getting high due to the alcohol effect. There was no need for Su Ya to say anything. They would just pick up any wine themselves and continue to drink. A momentter, the jars of wine were half emptied. When the night came, there were already full of drunken bodies lying on the ground in the back hall of Lin Pce and only a few jars of wine were left.

    Among those people, Jun Wu Xie and Su Ya were the only two people who were still staying sober. Both the master and the student were already gorgeous enough, but now that they were filling with a haze of intoxication, both their faces blushed, causing them to look more beautiful to the point that whoever saw them weren¡¯t be able to move their eyes away.

    Su Ya threw away an empty jar and let out a hup. While looking at the red face of Jun Wu Xie who was pretending to be calm, she said. ¡°Give me your cosmos sack.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie had drunk quite an amount of wine. Though her fingers were shaking slightly, she took out her cosmos sack and passed it over to Su Ya

 Chapter 2394 - Drunken (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2394: Drunken (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Holding the cosmos sack in her hand, the corner of Su Ya¡¯s lips curved into a self-deprecating smile. She untied the cosmos sack which was hanging on her waist and held both the same pouches in each of her hands. Her tipsy eyes were staring at every stitch and thread on the pouches, seemingly to find the person who had long gone through the trails that were once left.

    ¡°Do you know that? At first, this woman here didn¡¯t even give a damn for that dumbass. He wasn¡¯t that talented and was always nagging. He was a man but dilly-dally like a woman. If he wasn¡¯t assigned to me at that time, how this woman here wished that she could kick him out.¡±

    Su Ya¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t that loud, but every single word of hers was heard clearly by Jun Wu Xie¡¯s ears.

    The dumbass she mentioned was Yan Bu Gui.

    ¡°I told him he was blocking my sight, but he wasn¡¯t sensible at all. It was clear that this woman wasn¡¯t willing to give him any good face, but he would still stick around her, always calling her Master this or Master that, how annoying.¡± Su Ya frowned slightly.

    ¡°You tell me... If he wasn¡¯t that annoying that time, would he not die...¡± Holding tightly the cosmos sack in her hands, Su Ya¡¯s voice suddenly turned husky while her eyes became a little reddish about the rims.

    ¡°Why was he so dumb? Why did hee back when he had already left? The dumbass was not even strong enough to be a hero. What could he do with his weak ass strength?¡± Su Ya kept on ming all the stupid things that had done by Yan Bu Gui, but there was already blood rushing into her eyes when she was talking.

    ¡°Why did he leave?! This woman shouldn¡¯t keep him as a student during that time! He disappeared without any reason for so many years and died just like that soon after he had returned... How useless was he...¡± Su Ya¡¯s voice was trembling, trying hard to hold her tears back.

    Yan Bu Gui shouldn¡¯t have went to Cloudy Brook Academy. He shouldn¡¯t have gone and save her.

    He was not that strong and powerful. There wasn¡¯t even any space for him to involve himself in such a battle. But the idiot still went there.

    He could just leave her alone and run for his life, but all he knew was just to foolishly protect her. Even until today, it seemed like Su Ya was still able to smell the disgusting bloody smell which was flowing around her nose. She could still feel the scorching heat from his tight hug.

    Su Ya would never forget that the time when she was protected under Yan Bu Gui¡¯s body, she witnessed the way the bright and handsome man turned into a bloody mangled body due to the continual attacks with her eyes wide opened. She would never forget the feeling when she touched her clothes which was soaked in Yan Bu Gui¡¯s blood. She would also never forget the veryst smile in his eyes when Yan Bu Gui handed her over to the hands of the Spirit Jade Pce Lord.

    The hands which were always protecting her loosened and let go at that moment. The five bloody fingers slid over her clothes, leaving a harsh stain of blood on them. All she could do was just to look at him losing hisst breath with the gleam in his eyes slowly fading away...

    For the whole five years, Su Ya had been thinking for many times, that it was a mistake for her and Yan Bu Gui to meet each other from the very beginning.

    If she didn¡¯t decide to keep Yan Bu Gui and they didn¡¯t step over the rtionship between a master and a student, then Yan Bu Gui wouldn¡¯t be risking his life to save her. He might still be living in this world, enjoying his own life.

    However...

    All of these had been ended with a bloody red pause.

    ¡°Dumbass! He was aplete dumbass!¡± Su Ya clenched her teeth. The moment she lowered her head, there were two drops of tears dripping on the surface of the table in front of her.

    Five years of repressing her emotions. Five years of struggling. Su Ya had no idea how she went through every single day.

 Chapter 2395 - Drunken (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2395: Drunken (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Ren Huang was dead. Yan Bu Gui was also dead...

    Both the most important men in Su Ya¡¯s life died in front of her, but there was nothing she could do about it.

    She had never hated herself for her uselessness like the way she did at that moment. It was during the irrevocable circumstances that had made her feel so helpless for the first time.

    While sitting quietly at the opposite of Su Ya, Jun Wu Xie remained silent.

    Those who had never taken part in the battle five years ago would never know what did they experience. They wouldn¡¯t know how precious the people they lost were to them.

    Jun Wu Xie drank the wine sip by sip. When the cold wine flowed into her throat, it burned her throat like fire. She didn¡¯t know what she should say to console Su Ya. Even she herself was still unable to face everything that had happened five years ago.

    It was a nightmare which had been trapping her and Su Ya for the whole five years.

    ¡°There¡¯s a chance left.¡± Jun Wu Xie drank thest sip of wine and suddenly opened her mouth.

    Su Ya¡¯s figure stiffened a little but she didn¡¯t raise her head.

    ¡°There¡¯s the Soul World. We still have a chance.¡± Jun Wu Xie put down the jar of wine. She would never give up until the veryst moment. Even if there was only one ten thousandth of hope in it, she would still keep going.

    The souls of Ren Huang and Yan Bu Gui weren¡¯t in the Spirit World, but they could still try to find them in the Soul World. If it wasn¡¯t till their veryst steps, the hope would still be there and it would never disappear.

    ¡°Master, we still have a chance.¡± Jun Wu Xie suddenly reached out her hand and held on Su Ya¡¯s cold hand.

    Su Ya slightly raised her head. Her teary eyes met Jun Wu Xie¡¯s clear and determined gaze.

    ¡°We will take revenge for Master Bu Gui and Grandmaster. We will also take revenge for the people of the Spirit Jade Pce who had died in the battle. And after we finished our revenge, we will go to the Soul World and fetch Master and Grandmaster back, alright?¡± This was the first time Jun Wu Xie had ever exposed her hope to someone else in these five years. At that moment, she wasn¡¯t the cool Jun Wu Xie anymore. Instead, she was the ¡°Jun Wu¡± who had been apanying Su Ya in Cloudy Brook Academy for one year.

    ¡°We still have a chance?¡± Su Ya looked blearily at Jun Wu Xie. A big amount of alcohol and the release of emotions had caused her consciousness to be a little fuzzy.

    ¨C You¡¯re reading on B oxnovel.c om .Tks!

    She had never dared to show her stress to anybody. Even Tian Ze didn¡¯t know about the pain she suffered for these years. But Su Ya knew that Jun Wu Xie would understand how she felt. There was no one who was able to understand the five years of her pain more than Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded her head with perseverance.

    ¡°After half a month, our revenge will begin. Master, watch the whole thing with me, alright?¡± Jun Wu Xie tried her best to speak in a gentle voice to persuade Su Ya. Her Master, Su Ya, shouldn¡¯t be this depressed. The Queen Su Ya who had stood in front of everyone and protected her from all the hardships was imperious. Everything that had happened in the past five years had caused Su Ya to loss the carefreeness and arrogance that she once had, and after half a month, Jun Wu Xie would be going to find her Master Su Ya back with her own hands.

    Su Ya was just staring at Jun Wu Xie, the student of hers who had already grown up without her knowing. Although Jun Wu Xie was already in her twenties, her appearance didn¡¯t change much due to her growing strength. There wasn¡¯t any trail of time left on her face.

    It was just that the stare in her pair of eyes were colder and sharperpared to the past five years.

    Su Ya slowly nodded and spoke in a husky voice. ¡°Alright, we will watch it together.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie then nodded her head seriously.

    The amount of wounds and pain brought to them by the Upper Realm five years ago, she would be paying hundreds, or even thousands, more times back to them after half a month.

    She would let the people from the Upper Realm and Luo Qingcheng know, that it was a deadly mistake to them for not being able to kill her, Jun Wu Xie, five years ago!

 Chapter 2396 - The Troops of The Upper Realm (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2396: The Troops of The Upper Realm (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    For thest half month, the entire Lower Realm had been in the most stressful state of the war preparations. All the soldiers were staying alert and preparing themselves to be able to join the battle anytime which was just around the corner.

    At the same time, a huge army had officially entered the Lower Realm, unveiling the uing gory fight.

    In front of the hundreds thousand armies, there was Luo Qingcheng in a light armor riding on a big horse. The howling wind in the Lower Realm blew on her face, causing her ck long hair to fly along. Looking at the destendscape that was never up to the standard of the Upper Realm, her eyes slightly narrowed. She took a nce over the crystal clear water and greenish mountains. However, the spirit energy in the air was unbelievably low.

    ¡°This is the Lower Realm? What a barren ce.¡± A husky man who was riding behind Luo Qingcheng looked at the scenery in front of him with contempt. It seemed like the blueish rivers and the forested mountains were nothing to him. Everything that came into his sight was just some wild areas that had failed to gain his attention.

    There was another handsome man riding beside him with a fan swaying in his hand. Though there was a smile shown at the corners of his lips, the disdain in his eyes was not any less than the husky man¡¯s. His eyes were gleaming gloomily, just like the viper hiding in the jungle that would give its enemy a deadly attack anytime.

    ¡°The spirit energy in the Lower Realm is so little. It¡¯s really hard to believe that there are people actually living here.¡± The man who was holding the folded fan raised his hand and felt the wind that was blowing through his fingers. There was a scornful smile in his eyes.

    If a person wanted to cultivate one¡¯s spirit energy, except for one¡¯s talent, the most important part for the cultivation was the environment used in cultivating. During the cultivation process, the human body would absorb the surrounding spirit energy automatically. The more abundant the spirit energy was, the quicker the process of cultivation would be. Therefore, no matter how hard the people in the Middle Realm cultivate, they could neverpare themselves to the spirit energy which was naturally formed in the Upper Realm. Even the spirit energy in the Middle Realm was unappealing to the people from the Upper Realm, let alone the Lower Realm.

    ¡°Wei Ya, I like what you said very much. I wonder whether if the people living in this barren ce were really capable of cultivating the spirit energy. Maybe they should stop kidding? Such small amount of spirit energy can¡¯t even bepared to the one hundredth of the spirit energy in the most deserted ce in our Upper Realm. I don¡¯t believe what Nangong Lie said is true, that a poor ce like this is able to bring up an expert who is able to condense the Spirit Ring.¡± Disapprovingly, the husky man said. Xie Chang Ming was his name and he was ranked sixth in the Top Ten Experts of the Upper Realm.

    The man who was holding the folding fan was Wei Ya. He was ranked fifth in the Top Ten Experts of the Upper Realm. This time, Jun Wu Xie had openly provoked the Upper Realm and had forced Luo Qingcheng to bring her people together with her to the Lower Realm using the soul bone as the bait. Xie Chang Ming and Wei Ya were the two generals who were ordered toe with Luo Qingcheng to the Lower Realm.

    ¡°The base of that Nangong Lie kid is still shallow. Maybe he was deceived by some tricks. Furthermore, it¡¯s quite unconvincing for Nangong Lie to enter the Top Ten Experts with the strength he has. If it isn¡¯t for Old Xu being sick, there¡¯s no way for him to climb up the list of the Top Ten Experts. All the hundred thousand forces he brought to the Middle Realm were annihted and he was the only person toe back like a loser. This is really humiliating. I will not believe everything the dumb and useless trash said.¡± Xie Chang Ming looked down on Nangong Lie with his whole heart. He didn¡¯t really care if Nangong Lie returned with failure, but since Nangong Lie was carrying the title of the Top Ten Experts, his failure had definitely discredited their names indirectly.

 Chapter 2397 - The Army of The Upper Realm (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2397: The Army of The Upper Realm (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Jun Wu Xie is just some shitty woman. I will not believe that a hillbilly from the Lower Realm is able to win over the Upper Realm. If it¡¯s true, then wouldn¡¯t us Upper Realm just be a joke? Because of Nangong Lie¡¯s carelessness, he was defeated, that¡¯s fine. But the way he made up stories to deceive everybody just for him to clear his name, I think it¡¯s extremely embarrassing for him to continue to stay in the Upper Realm, and there is His Lord who still decided to spare his life, what is he thinking about?¡± The more Xie Chang Ming said, the angrier he got.

    A Spirit Ringing out from the Lower Realm?

    Stop kidding!

    Even if it was in the Upper Realm, the number of people who were able to condense the Spirit Ring could be just reckoned up on the fingers of one hand. If a barren ce like the Lower Realm was able to produce an expert of the Spirit Ring, then wouldn¡¯t people like them who were from the Upper Realm feel really ashamed of themselves?

    ¡°Soon we will find it out whether or not it is true. It doesn¡¯t matter if it is true that Nangong Lie was defeated by Jun Wu Xie, this time we are going to teach the bold woman Jun Wu Xie a lesson. Whoever tries to challenge the Upper Realm shall die.¡± Wei Ya¡¯s eyes slightly narrowed. He had the simr thought with Xie Chang Ming.

    The spirit energy in the Lower Realm was so low that it was almost unfeble. How would a ce like this is able to train an expert who is able to condense the Spirit Ring?

    ¡°Oh, right, I have heard before that even a Purple Spirit is considered as a super rare top expert in the Lower Realm. I¡¯m really curious. How stupid can Jun Wu Xie be for her to attempt to fight against us with the power of the Lower Realm? Is she really going to let the rubbish which is not even up to the standard of the Purple Spirit to drown us with their saliva? Hahaha...¡± Xie Chang Mingughed out loud without any scruple. For them, the weakness of a Purple Spirit was pathetic like an ant. If one person was willing to grind hundreds or thousands of ants to death, wasn¡¯t it just as simple as moving one¡¯s fingers?

    Wei Ya let out a smallugh. ¡°Chang Ming, you¡¯re joking again. The people in the Lower Realm even think that a Purple Spirit is very valuable, how will they ever know the strength of a Gold Spirit? They think that the battle is all about the gap of the quantity, but they never realize that it is actually the disparity in the strength.¡±

    ¡°Ha? Are you saying that they think the Gold Spirit is just the same as the Purple Spirit?¡± Pretending to be shocked, Xie Chang Ming said.

    Wei Ya shrugged his shoulders and said. ¡°Are you expecting those rubbish that has never left the Lower Realm to understand the power of the Upper Realm? They were just a bunch of frogs living at the bottom of the well.¡±

    Xie Chang Ming and Wei Ya echoed with each other while belittling the Lower Realm like there was no one thing in the Lower Realm is nice. In reality, even though Nangong Lie returned with a fiasco, the Upper Realm had never thought that there would be any power in the Three Realms that was able to threaten them. Nangong Lie¡¯s statement was more like a self-exoneration to Xie Chang Ming and the rest of them. They were more willing to believe that it was actually Nangong Lie¡¯s stupidity that had caused him to fall into Jun Wu Xie¡¯s trap and end up in aplete failure.

    If somebody told them that the power of Jun Wu Xie and the Night Regime was able to destroy the hundred thousand forces from the Upper Realm directly, they would not believe it even if they were beaten to death.

    ¡°I guess so. If it is true that Jun Wu Xie is that powerful, what¡¯s the point of her being so mysterious and even shift the battlefield to the Lower Realm? Now think about it, it¡¯s just a method to buy them some time.¡± Xie Chang Ming sneered. Though he hadn¡¯t met Jun Wu Xie, there was already a timid and cunning bitch image of her formed in his brain.

    ¡°Wait until I meet this Jun Wu Xie, I am surely going to sh her head off with my own hands and bring it back to the Upper Realm to let Nangong Lie the idiot have a clear look. I want to let him know that what is the actual meaning of being strong.¡±

 Chapter 2398 - The Army of The Upper Realm (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2398: The Army of The Upper Realm (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°If the battle begins, do you really think that there¡¯s any need for you to fight?¡± Wei Ya raised his eyebrows and said.

    Xie Chang Ming slightly stunned. He then immediately got what Wei Ya meant.

    It was just some little cats and dogs from the Lower Realm, did they even need to lift a finger?

    The five hundred thousand strong army was already enough for them to destroy the entire Lower Realm.

    ¡°Nope, I must cut off the bitch¡¯s head by myself,¡± said Xie Chang Ming arrogantly.

    ¡°Jun Wu Xie belongs to me.¡± Suddenly, a cold voice came into the ears of Xie Chang Ming and Wei Ya. The moment both the people who were originally chatting happily heard the voice, they quickly hid the smiles on their faces.

    ¡°Lady Qingcheng.¡± Xie Chang Ming looked respectfully at Luo Qingcheng who had also turned her head and stared in his direction, not daring to show any disrespect on his face.

    Luo Qingcheng looked at Xie Chang Ming and Wei Ya who were being extremely deferential towards her with a cold re in her eyes. She heard their conversation. Not a word was left out. She totally didn¡¯t care about everything they said, except for one thing...

    ¡°Both of you listen carefully. You can kill anyone in the Lower Realm if you want to, but Jun Wu Xie... She must be left to me.¡± The pair of Luo Qingcheng¡¯s eyes slightly narrowed. Jun Wu Xie¡¯s life belonged to her. Only when she tore Jun Wu Xie into pieces with her own hands, then her hatred could be extinguished!

    There was a strong murderous intention in the cool voice. Xie Chang Ming and Wei Ya couldn¡¯t help but shudder after listening to her words.

    Luo Qingcheng was actually much younger than both of them, but except for His Lord, there was no any other one in the entire Upper Realm had the guts to be rude in front of her. Though Luo Qingcheng was younger, her talent was prodigiously higher than everyone that they could only be left far behind. She was also the only student of His Lord in the Upper Realm. Either it was her strength or her status, her ce was far beyond anyone in the Top Ten Experts of the Upper Realm.

    Even if it was someone presumptuous like Xie Chang Ming had no other choice but to hold his high horse back and remain well-behaved like a quail when he was in front of Luo Qingcheng.

    ¡°Yes... Your subordinate understands.¡± Xie Chang Ming carefully replied. Although Luo Qingcheng¡¯s character was cool at the beginning, people wouldn¡¯t be fearful of her. But after she had caught Ye Jue for the first time thousand years ago, Luo Qingcheng¡¯s personality suddenly became unpredictable. Her moody personality had caused everyone to slowly hold her in awe.

    However, Xie Chang Ming and Wei Ya had vaguely realized that there was a trace of strong hatred in Luo Qingcheng¡¯s words. The hatred was targeted at Jun Wu Xie, the person they just mentioned not long ago.

    Xie Chang Ming and Wei Ya were quite surprised at the case. They werepletely confused. Why would Luo Qingcheng who had only one over her and millions under her in the Upper Realm hate a hillbilly from the Lower Realm so much?

    There were questions wandering in both their minds but they could only respond politely and mind their own business since they didn¡¯t have the balls to ask even a word about it when facing Luo Qingcheng.

    ¡°Lady Qingcheng, is it true that Jun Wu Xie has the soul bone in her hands? Will it be a lie she deliberately released?¡± Wei Ya braced himself to open his mouth and asked. He simply couldn¡¯t understand why a little bitch from the Lower Realm would have the soul bone.

    ¡°True or not, we will know very soon, you don¡¯t have to ask much,¡± said Luo Qingcheng in a cold voice. Whether if the soul bone was with her or not, she was still going to take her life!

    The humiliations and the torments that Jun Wu Xie brought to her in these five years, she would pay it back one by one!

    She wouldn¡¯t be able to get rid of this strong hatred that weighed her heart if she failed to crush Jun Wu Xie into a million pieces!

 Chapter 2399 - The Army of The Upper Realm (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2399: The Army of The Upper Realm (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Yes.¡± Wei Ya didn¡¯t dare to speak one sentence or more but just lowered his head down obediently.

    After taking a cold nce over the two people who were being obsequious to her, Luo Qingcheng turned her head back and looked at the beautiful rivers and mountains of the Lower Realm. Her pair of gloomy eyes narrowed a little. The murderous intention in her eyes had caused her pretty eyes to look twisted and crazy.

    [Jun Wu Xie, soon, we¡¯re going to meet again.]

    [It¡¯s just that this time, I won¡¯t be going easy on you!]

    While thinking of it, Luo Qingcheng couldn¡¯t help butnded her eyes on the huge carriage which was moving in the middle of the troops. The in ck carriage waspletely locked up. Outside the carriage, ten Soul Binding Chains were tightly attached to the entire body of the carriage. There were even over hundreds of heavily armored experts guarding at two sides of the carriage. Regardless of the situation inside the carriage, it was easy to tell that how strict they guarded the carriage just by looking at the precautions taken outside the carriage.

    There was a trace of coldness in Luo Qingcheng¡¯s eyes. It was an extremely dangerous act to bring Ye Jue out of the Upper Realm. If it wasn¡¯t for Jun Wu Xie who had taken the initiative to designate her, her Master would definitely not allow any other one to take Ye Jue out of the Upper Realm.

    The permission given by Luo Qingcheng¡¯s Master to her was entirely based on his trust in her strength.

    The Luo Qingcheng now had already achieved the peak of the Spirit Ring. In the entire Upper Realm, no one was capable of being her rival except for her Master. It was because of her great strength that she was able to bring an important prisoner like Ye Jue out of the Upper Realm.

    Luo Qingcheng had a faint but weird feeling. The fact that Jun Wu Xie wanted her to bring Ye Jue to the Lower Realm, was it because she wanted to avenge her for the things she did five years ago? Or was it because she knew that Ye Jue was able to leave the Upper Realm only when she was the one who brought him out?

    Just at the moment the thought came into Luo Qingcheng¡¯s mind, she then immediately turned it down.

    She didn¡¯t believe that Jun Wu Xie was really that smart to be able to guess so urately!

    It might be that she had thought of something. Luo Qingcheng suddenly urged her horse towards the carriage. Although the troops didn¡¯t stop their feet from marching forward, they opened up a path orderly for Luo Qingcheng so that she was able to move onwards smoothly.

    Her horse stood in front of the carriage. Looking at the sturdy Soul Binding Chains, Luo Qingcheng raised the corners of her lips and sneered.

    ¡°We have arrived at the Lower Realm,¡± said Luo Qingcheng. Her words were said to the person in the carriage, but there wasn¡¯t any response received. It was aplete silence in the carriage. Not a bit of response was heard from the carriage, it was as if there wasn¡¯t anyone inside it.

    Luo Qingcheng had already got used to the silence. She didn¡¯t care if she was being cold-shouldered by the person in the carriage but just continued her words. ¡°You will meet that Jun Wu Xie soon. I have always been very curious about your rtionship with her.¡±

    This question had been long wandering in Luo Qingcheng¡¯s mind since the past five years. Ye Jue had gifted the Face of Selvan to that girl and he was even willing to let her bring him back to the Upper Realm just to protect Jun Wu Xie. Even though Luo Qingcheng didn¡¯t want to, she had no choice but to admit that Jun Wu Xie did mean something extraordinary to Ye Jue.

    This was also why Luo Qingcheng insisted on killing Jun Wu Xie during that time.

    She couldn¡¯t bear that Ye Jue would have feelings on anyone else other than her. She was that outstanding, but why would Ye Jue who wouldn¡¯t even leave an eye on her move his heart for someone else?

    No matter who that person was, only death awaited!

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t want to tell me. She escaped five years ago because she was lucky, but this time, she is not going to be this lucky anymore.¡±

 Chapter 2400 - The Army of The Upper Realm (5)

    <h4>Chapter 2400: The Army of The Upper Realm (5)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°No matter who she is to you, I will chop off her head and send it as a present it to you, so that you can both reunite. Or would you like me to skin her and use her skull and make it into a cup so that you can use it to drink with?¡± Luo Qingcheng said it vindictively as a sinister glint lit up in her eyes. Her words were so malicious that all who heard her could not help but tremble.

    However, there was not a single reaction from the carriage.

    Luo Qingcheng was not anxious, she wanted to see if he could maintain his calmness when the time came.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to plead on her behalf? Maybe if my mood is better, I will let her have an easy death.¡± Luo Qingcheng sneered and said.

    The response she received was the same, just the nking sound of the carriage.

    Luo Qingcheng scoffed, she had long been used to the indifference of Ye Jue. She did not hold any hope in this aspect but just wanted to freely use her words to provoke him and after singing her curses, she turned and returned to lead the army right up at the front.

    Whether or not Ye Jue said anything or if he pled for Jun Wu Xie, Luo Qingcheng had long made up her mind that she would use the most cruel way to send Jun Wu Xie to the depths of hell. Leading the army upfront, the wind was so strong that it felt like sharp des when it blew across one¡¯s cheek. Luo Qingcheng subconsciously raised her hand and covered her face. Under the mask, all the prickling and itching reminded her how she had passed these five miserable years by.

    Well, Jun Wu Xie ruined her countenance so she would destroy everything that Jun Wu Xie had!

    Despite the bumpy ride, Jun Wu Yao who was bound by the Soul Binding Chains was sitting leisurely in the carriage. With his eyes closed, the howling of the wind from outside had distorted the provocations uttered by Luo Qingcheng. After a while, Jun Wu Yao slowly opened his eyes but in that pair of mesmerizing purple eyes, there was not a shred of anger. Instead, there was a trace of a smile that was filled with meaning.

    It turned out that they had already arrived in the Lower Realm.

    Jun Wu Yao closed his eyes and took in a deep breath, filling up his chest with the familiar air.

    He was now on the same piece ofnd with his Little Xie, breathing in the same air as her and it was as if he could already smell that nostalgic faint scent of medicinal herbs on her.

    It has been five years.

    For the first time, Jun Wu Yao felt that time passed so slowly. Compared to the millennium that he spent imprisoned in that dark cave, these five years felt even more bitter. Before he met her, those thousand years passed by naturally but everything changed once she appeared in his life. Pining for her in his heart felt like there was a de that would slowly cut up his heart bit by bit.

    However, at this moment, his lips curled up slightly. Even though he was bound by these chains, they could not bind his soul.

    ¡°Little Xie, we will meet very soon... have you been thinking of me?¡±

    He smiled, his eyes smiled and even his heart that had been lonely for so long was smiling at this moment.

    In the midst of the raging winds, the armoured horses galloped on and kicked up clouds of dust.

    At the ces where the Upper Realm army went past, there were several Night Regime members dressed in ck, veiled in the dark. They carefully watched every movement of the Upper Realm and the moment they saw that they were headed to a city that was at the borders of the Lower Realm, their figures immediately disappeared.

    They were hiding in the shadows and a cold glint shed by their eyes.

    ¡°Send a message immediately to Young Miss, the army of the Upper Realm has already entered the and Young Miss can start her n.¡± A member of the Night Regime said.

 Chapter 2401 - Beat Them to Death (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2401: Beat Them to Death (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The other person of the Night Regime immediately took out a jade que which was used formunications. He quickly carved a sentence on the special jade que.

    This jade que could only be found in the Dark Region. There was no word count limit but it can only be used once. Though, it was able to send a message to afar in just a blink of an eye!

    The main hall of the Lin Pce was filled up with the major forces of the Lower Realm. Now, they were looking seriously at Jun Wu Xie who was seated beside Jun Xian. Nobody would open their mouths at this moment. They were all waiting for thetest newsing from the front line.

    Soon, a faint halo appeared on the jade que that Jun Wu Xie ced on the table. The halo wasn¡¯t that obvious but it still made the entire bodies of all the people in the main hall to shudder during that moment!

    Jun Wu Xie picked up the jade que and quickly went through the content written on the que. Her pair of clear eyes slightly narrowed with a cold glint shing across her eyes.

    ¡°They areing.¡±

    Everybody held their breaths at the moment. After preparing for such a long time, the time to battle had finallye!

    ¡°Ye Sha,¡± Jun Wu Xie called out suddenly.

    Ye Sha who was standing aside immediately walked forward and kneeled on one of his knees in front of her.

    ¡°Your subordinate is here at your service, Young Miss.¡±

    You¡¯re reading on  Thanks!

    ¡°Get them ready. They can start now.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes narrowed a little. There was a cold gleam emerging from the bottom of her eyes.

    Let the idiots from the Upper Realm taste their warm hospitality and their ¡°presents¡±!

    ¡°Yes!¡± The moment the words left his mouth, the figure of Ye Sha suddenly disappeared from the main hall.

    The battle was going to begin but everyone was still confused about the things that Jun Wu Xie actually wanted to do.

    Who were they?

    What did she mean by saying that ¡®they can start now¡¯?

    ¡°Little Xie... What are you nning to do? Stop hiding it from us by now. The cities at the border were emptied a long time ago and you ordered Ye Sha them to do something just now. Is it that you have arranged something else in those cities? Just say it.¡± Jun Qing couldn¡¯t hold himself back anymore. During this half a month, the most they knew was just Jun Wu Xie having secret meetings with Ye Sha and the rest. Other than that, they knew nothing.

    Jun Qing had been leading the troops for years. Although he didn¡¯t know what Jun Wu Xie was actually nning to do, he could tell that Jun Wu Xie had already set up an ambush in the cities!

    But...

    The main troops of the Night Regime was staying here. The amount of people who were sent to perform reconnaissance weren¡¯t even enough for them to carry out any effective attack and fight, but... Except for the Night Regime, was there still any power hidden by Jun Wu Xie?

    Jun Wu Xie suddenly raised her head and looked at Jun Qing who was holding on a worried expression on his face. She then looked at the people sitting in the main hall who were all questioning her with their eyes. After that, she said. ¡°Uncle, do you still remember that who Wu Yao is?¡±

    Jun Qing stunned a little. After Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao were being in a rtionship, Jun Wu Yao had removed the misleading memory from the Jun Family. After listening from Qiao Chu and the others, Jun Qing and the others had earlier knew that Jun Wu Yao was the Dark Emperor of the Middle Realm!

    ¡°Yeah. The Dark Emperor of the Middle Realm.¡± Jun Qing replied honestly.

    Jun Wu Xie slightly nodded her head and suddenly looked in the direction of Qiao Chu and the rest. ¡°Do you guys still remember the things we went through in Heaven¡¯s End Cliff?¡±

    Qiao Chu and the others were confused, not understanding the reason of Jun Wu Xie mentioning Heaven¡¯s End Cliff at this moment.

    ¡°Yeah, how could we not remember? We nearly died there when we went for the first time. If it wasn¡¯t for Lord Meh Meh who had taken the attack for you...¡± While speaking half through, Qiao Chu suddenly came to a halt. Something came into his mind, causing him to widen his eyes and stared at Jun Wu Xie in disbelief.

 Chapter 2402 - Beat Them to Death (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2402: Beat Them to Death (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    During the time Jun Wu Xie and the rest of them ¡°plundered¡± the things in the mausoleum of the Dark Emperor, almost all the treasures in the mausoleum were taken by them, but there were still some things which they failed to take out...

    While looking back at Qiao Chu who had his eyes filled with astonishment, Jun Wu Xie raised her eyebrows and slowly nodded her head.

    At the moment, Qiao Chu and the others sucked in a cold breath. The way they looked at Jun Wu Xie was like looking at a monster!

    ¡°Did you really... bring those fes out? This was the thing you let Brother Ye Sha and the others do?¡± Qiao Chu stared at Jun Wu Xie. There was already an answer in his mind but he still couldn¡¯t actually believe it.

    Those people in the main hall who had never gone to the mausoleum at the Dark Emperor werepletely at a loss, not understanding what had Jun Wu Xie done.

    ¡°Well, yeah.¡± Jun Wu Xie replied calmly.

    ¡°If it¡¯s not that I have earlier knew that you didn¡¯t know anything about the Upper Realm before you went to the Middle Realm, I will be thinking that you had left them there on purpose!¡± Fan Zhuo almost wanted to kneel for Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie didn¡¯t respond but the conversations between the few of them had raised the curiosity of the people in the main hall to the highest point. The things they spoke to each other were so ambiguous. They could obviously feel that Jun Wu Xie had prepared something huge for the army of the Upper Realm, but the thing was that they didn¡¯t exin it clearly, causing those who were in confusion could only guess by themselves.

    ¡°Little Xie, what are you going to do? Stop keep us guessing, just say it!¡± Jun Qing began to lose his patience. He was really curious about the ns of Jun Wu Xie.

    On the other side, it seemed like Mu Qian Fan had thought about something. While holding onto an enlightened face, he looked at Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°I got it!¡±

    The sudden shout of Mu Qian Fan had attracted everyone¡¯s attention in the main hall.

    ¡°Young Miss, the monsters in the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff... Is it that you...¡± Mu Qian Fan looked at Jun Wu Xie with a bit of uncertainty.

    Jun Wu Xie slightly nodded. ¡°Right.¡±

    All the portable treasures in the Dark Emperor¡¯s mausoleum had been taken out by Ye Jie, but those huge and scary monsters were being left at the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff, still guarding in the empty mausoleum. Those terror-stricken huge monsters were the first ¡°gift¡± prepared by Jun Wu Xie for the Upper Realm!

    ¡°Monster? What monster? Can you guys just exin it clearly!¡± Mo Qian Yuan was also getting nervous. The more they listened to it, the more puzzled they were.

    While having aplete understanding of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s n, Hua Yao let out a small sigh. Start from the beginning, Jun Wu Xie had never thought of letting the army of the Upper Realm to enter the Lower Realm smoothly. The cities that were being emptied out weren¡¯t considered as a method to give up. Instead, they were to provide sufficient space for the huge monsters to use as their battlefield.

    ¡°The year the Dark Emperor was rumoured to be dead, the Dark Region had built an indestructible mausoleum for him with a lot of deadly traps outside the mausoleum. There were also many powerful huge beasts guarding at the ce. When we returned from the mausoleum, those huge monsters were still staying at the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff, and this time, Little Xie had brought all the monsters out to act as a shield against the troops of the Upper Realm!¡± Hua Yao exined slowly but the shock inside him was actually unexinable. Whoever had fought against the huge monsters would never forget how frightening was them. Even Lord Meh Meh wasn¡¯t able to take the monster¡¯s attack, just give a think about it and it was easy to realize how scary was the power of the huge monsters!

 Chapter 2403 - Beat Them to Death (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2403: Beat Them to Death (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Not to mention that the amount of huge monsters from the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff was unimaginablyrge!

    Furthermore, the destructive power of arge creature like that would be increasing several more times when it was ced in a crowded ce. Regardless of how much damage those huge monsters were able to bring to the troops of the Upper Realm, just them collectively making troubles here and there would be enough for them to be a real fuss to the Upper Realm!

    Hua Yao¡¯s words had made all of them to draw a cold breath at the moment. Everyone was looking at Jun Wu Xie with an astonished stare.

    Jun Wu Xie had already gotten everything ready. The moment the army of the Upper Realm stepped into the Lower Realm, the battle had already begun!

    ¡°How... is the power of those huge monsters?¡± Jun Qing pressed his hand on his chest. The things that had done by Jun Wu Xie wereplete obscurities since he didn¡¯t hear anything, even a bit, about it.

    ¡°I was nearly killed by them with just one attack. Even Lord Meh Meh at that time wasn¡¯t able to stand the blue fire they spurted out.¡± Jun Wu Xie told them her experience honestly.

    The huge monsters that were selected by the Dark Region to guard the mausoleum of the Dark Emperor definitely had the power that wasn¡¯t be able topare with the power of a normal beast spirit. Those huge monsters were elites that were chosen from the Life World, a ce which belonged to one of The Four Sides.

    The strength of the Middle Realm may not beparable to the Upper Realm, but there was a unique existence called The Four Sides in the Middle Realm, which the Spirit World was also a part of it. The Spirit World was full of spirits, so were the other three parties of The Four Sides. There wasn¡¯t any human living there. All they had were just special life spirits.

    Among them, the Life World was built up with various kinds of huge monsters and it was also the origin of most of the beast spirits living in the Spirit World. Either it was Qiao Chu¡¯s Yin Yang Bear or Fei Yan¡¯s Giant Ape, they were once a part of the huge monsters living in the Life World. The Life World had been raising many strange but powerful huge monsters. The power of those monsters was way far more stronger than the power of the beast spirits. Besides, they had their own consciousness and were smarter than the beast spirits.

    You¡¯re reading on  Thanks!

    During the year Jun Wu Yao united the entire Middle Realm with the name of Dark Emperor, he had gone to the Life World, thinking of choosing some strong monsters as his pets due to his personal interest. In the Life World, the strongest one would always gain the most respect and obtain the biggest right to speak. Those huge monsters which were once riding the whirlwind in the Life World had submitted themselves willingly to Jun Wu Yao and were brought back to the Dark Region.

    Every life spirit that had gone to the Dark Region must went through the baptism of Jun Wu Yao¡¯s blood. They were originally strong, but with the addition of Jun Wu Yao¡¯s blood, they were able to break through the limits of the forces that the Middle Realm usually had, causing their strength to boost up to a shocking level!

    As a person who had experienced the power of Jun Wu Yao¡¯s blood, Tian Ze widened his eyes after he was being told that the huge monsters had each taken a drop of Jun Wu Yao¡¯s blood.

    Without mentioning anything else, just a drop of blood was already enough to prove how scary the huge monsters were!

    The blood of Jun Wu Yao was able to force whoever drank it to make an irresistible obeisance to him. This was why even after many years since the Dark Emperor was said to be dead, those huge monsters were still loyally guarding the mausoleum of their Master, whereas the Face of Selvan which was given to Jun Wu Xie by Jun Wu Yao was a magic weapon that was used tomand the huge monsters. Even if Jun Wu Yao didn¡¯t show up, the huge monsters would still obey orders given by the one who was holding the Face of Selvan.

    Before Jun Wu Xie entered the Spirit World, she had given the Face of Selvan to Ye Sha and his people. She had ordered some of the people in the Night Regime to go to the Heaven¡¯s End Cliff and let the group of crazy huge monsters that were long hidden in the dark out to face the world!

 Chapter 2404 - Beat Them to Deathï¼ˆ4ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2404: Beat Them to Death£¨4£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    This was Jun Wu Xie¡¯s first ¡°greeting gift¡± specially prepared for the Upper Realm, and it was also one of the chips that Jun Wu Yao left for her!

    This move had left even Jun Qing and others shocked.

    ¡°I suddenly want to see... the battlefield ahead.¡± Jun Qing felt the blood of a soldier pulsating from within and heat radiated from his chest. He couldn¡¯t wait to see the scene of the battle between the behemoths and the Upper Realm.

    ¡°There¡¯s no hurry.¡± Jun Wu Xie said . ¡°There will be ample time for thatter and opportunities are aplenty.¡±

    The battle with the Upper Realm had only just started and the good part of this y had yet been staged!

    At the same time, the army of the Upper Realm had begun to move towards the city at the border of the Lower Realm. The silence around them has made the troops of the Upper Realm somewhat apprehensive but at the same time, they felt their blood boil with pent up rage.

    ¡°I say, how powerful can that little slut called Jun Wu Xie be? It¡¯s as if she¡¯s all that but look at her guts, we have yet to arrive but all the garbage in the Lower Realm had been scared away like scurrying rats. Hmph, they even abandoned their own city.¡± Xie Chang Ming looked at the empty city before them and the corner of the mouth curled up into smile filled with disdain.

    The vast city gates were wide open and with a single nce, the streets in the city were empty and other than the howling of the wind that bustled through the alleys or the wide streets, silence shrouded the entire city, and there was no semnce of anyone living in this city.

    Retreated without a fight?

    Wei Ya raised his eyebrows slightly as he stared at the first city they reached with disapproval.

    ¡°So, this is the guts of the Lower Realm?¡± Wei Ya sneered.

    Before hisughter ended, suddenly, the ground under the armoured horses began to quake violently. The tremors made the stones on the ground shake and this sudden turn of events spooked the horses and made them cry out in fright. The sharp neighs of the horses suddenly resounded all around!

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter!¡± Xie Chang Ming¡¯s face changed immediately as he tried to tighten the reins, not letting the remaining horses lose control, but the ground under the horses¡¯ shoes started to tremble more and more, from a small vibration to a huge tremor, it seemed as if an earthquake was impending!

    There was a loud bang, and the ground beneath them suddenly started to crack and very soon, countless cracks appeared. More than a dozen monsters with the size asrge as the mountain peaks drilled out of the ground. Each and everyone of them had a massive towering body, and those hundreds of Gold Spirits that were on top of them were thrown off in all directions!

    ¡°What is that!?¡± Wei Ya¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief as he looked at the huge monsters that suddenly appeared. The monsters were covered with earthy hard scales and their colour camouged well with the soil. They were huge, but their speed was rming!

    From the bottom, they suddenly rushed out and hurled the forces of the Upper Realm all around. They did not wait for the soldiers around them to react in time and prepare for the battle when they suddenly changed direction and smashed their behemoth bodies on the ground. Even the powerful Gold Spirits could not withstand such a devastating crush from such a behemoth and the ground was dyed in red as a river of blood started to flow!

    The monsters that had mashed up blood and meat on them quickly drilled back into the ground immediately after they sessfully created such a pandemonium, leaving only a huge deep hole in their wake and made it impossible for anyone to catch their disappearing figures!

    In just the blink of an eye, the army of the Upper Realm was torn apart by the sudden appearance of several dozens of those giant monsters. Iplete corpses scattered by those monstrous huge holes that remained. These holes were also filled with the remains of those mashed up mess of corpses that had been pulverized into a meat and bloody paste.

    The acrid stench of blood smell smothered everyone¡¯s nose in an instant!

 Chapter 2405 - Beat Them to Death (5)

    <h4>Chapter 2405: Beat Them to Death (5)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The entire army of the Upper Realm was thrown into chaos as everyone started to panic with the urrence of the sudden nightmare.

    Even though they were from the Upper Realm, but they have never seen such a terrible behemoth that was so elusive!

    ¡°What the hell are those things?!¡± Xie Chang Ming watched the horror unfold before him. In just a moment, he had lost a few hundred men! He simply couldn¡¯t believe it!

    ¡°It looks like the Earth Dragons from the Life World, but... the size of the earth dragon is far less massive and the speed should not be that fast...¡± Wei Ya¡¯s brows were tightly knitted, those monsters were simply too fast. Despite his strength, he could only make out the appearance of those giant monsters.

    However, those monsters looked exactly the same as those Earth Dragons in the Life World... But...how were they so big?

    ¡°Earth dragon?? Have you ever seen an earth dragon that¡¯s as big as that? Damn it, the speed of those guys were even faster than the wind dragons!¡± Xie Chang Ming knew the earth dragon that Wei Ya spoke of. They did not put the people of the Middle Realm in their eyes but the Life World which was part of the Four Sides which were renowned for their behemoths were very much appreciated by the Upper Realm. There was a period when the Upper Realm seized many behemoths from the Life World and kept them in captivity in the Upper Realm. In captivity, these kinds of creatures were not umon and Xie Chang Ming had seen a lot of them but the size of those Earth Dragons were just the size of a house. Where were they as huge as those dozens that had suddenly popped out?

    ¡°We¡¯ve really seen a damn ghost! How can there be such a monsterous being in this broken Lower Realm!¡± Xie Chang Ming spat out in disgust. Originally, he thought that once they¡¯ve arrived in the Lower Realm, he could tten everything with just a finger of his. Who knew that before they even met a single person from the Lower Realm, hundreds had perished just like that!

    ¡°Lord Qingcheng? What do you...¡± Wei Ya had no choice but to look at Luo Qingcheng.

    Luo Qingcheng wrinkled her brows slightly, even she did not think that they would encounter such a ¡°greeting¡± in the Lower Realm.

    However, the giant monsters who drilled into the ground did not give Wei Ya time to think further. The second wave of the impact came very quickly. This time, the army of the Upper Realm were on high alert and looked out for where the vibrations were the most intense. Wherever the tremor was focused on, all the Gold Spirits scattered in an instant, avoiding the uing second wave of impact with their own speed.

    However, just as they dodged the nightmares from beneath, sudden bolts of lightning started falling from the sky!

    The dazzling thunder and lightning struck down at the ces where the forces of the Upper Realm were most concentrated at. Those who were still avoiding the attacks from under the ground were caught off guard and didn¡¯t notice the sudden crisis from above and were immediately turned into charred bodies by the sudden strike of lightning! !

    The roaring of thunder was endless, leaving only charred bodies wherever it struck. Immediately after, those underground behemoths rushed out, coordinating with the flurry of attacks of the lightning. With the attack of lightning thrown into the equation, pandemonium immediately broke out!

    This time, therge army of the Upper Realm personally experienced to be attacked from both sides; the ground under their feet was shaking vigorously and they didn¡¯t know when would the behemoth emerge and yet they had to be mindful of the deadly lightning falling from the sky. Although they were all Gold Spirits, but being besieged from both sides with such a scope of damage and horror, they were all miserable!

    Wei Ya looked up incredulously and saw nine humongous birds with dark blue feathers hovering in the sky!

 Chapter 2406 - Beat Them to Death (6)

    <h4>Chapter 2406: Beat Them to Death (6)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Thunder Eagle?!¡± Wei Ya¡¯s eyes opened incredibly wide as he stared unbelievably at the dark blue eagles hovering above the sky, each eagle was massive and nine gathered above the crowd and cast a huge shadow above them.

    The nine huge eagles was like the Thunder Eagle found in the Life World from the Four Sides of the Middle Realm but they were way bigger!

    Thunder Eagle was a kind of giant beast that was quitemon in the Life World. Its shape was like an eagle and its feathers were naturally imbued with lightning. They could call forth thunder and lightning. But... although the Thunder Eagle could conjure up lightning, it was a far cry from such a ferocious lightning that brings forth destruction whenever it falls from the sky! The magnitude of the damage was so drastic that Wei Ya could notpare it with the Thunder Eagle he knew of.

    However, the hovering monsters were exactly the same as the Thunder Eagle in his memory and this time, he could see clearly that they were just a whole lot bigger than the Thunder Eagle, but there was no change in appearance.

    ¡°What is happening? Why did the Thunder Eagle of the Life World appear here? When did they be so big, so strong?¡± Xie Chang Ming had also discovered the abnormality, and he turned livid, this Lower Realm was bedeviled!

    Let¡¯s not discuss how the giant monsters in the Life World will appear here, but one after another, they seem to have gone under some kind of mutation and theirbat power had increased by many folds!

    The situation in front of them had already exceeded their expectations. The sudden attacks had caught them totally unprepared.

    Luo Qingcheng¡¯s expression darkened and ordered, ¡°All of you calm down and immediately counterattack!¡±

    With Luo Qingcheng¡¯s order, the flustered army recovered a trace of calmness. They began to organize counterattacks. However, the speed of the mutated Earth Dragons were too fast, and their scales were extremely hard. If they could not get them when they emerged from beneath the ground, then they would lose the opportunity to attack.

    Coupled with the tumultuous Thunder Eagles that had been circling in the sky, the army of the Upper Realm had suffered considerably.

    Xie Chang Ming and Wei Ya had no choice but to join in the y. They thought that they only needed to participate at the end of the battle but who knew that as soon as they came to the Lower Realm and in less than half a day¡¯s time, they were forced to get involved.

    It took awhile for the army of the Upper Realm to kill those mutated Earth Dragons. As for those Thunder Eagles, using their amazing speed and flight, they immediately retreated before the Upper Realm could counterattack and escaped unscathed.

    Just this sudden siege had caused the army of the Upper Realm to lose thousands of men. It was really unexpected. Looking at the upheavelled ground that was filled with blood and iplete or charred corpses syed all around, the pungent blood stench provoked everyone¡¯s nerves. The carnage had given this bunch of conceited and arrogant people of the Upper Realm a heavy blow.

    Although thousands of men were nothingpared to the five hundred thousand strong army, but where they were now was the Lower Realm which they had never ced in their eyes. Yet, the ones that attacked them were mutations of behemoths they had never seen before. This blow from the behemoths was really heavy.

    Wei Ya took a deep breath, this damage was not enough to hurt them deeply but deep in their hearts, there was a huge quake.

    Was this really the Lower Realm that they despised?

    ¡°Prepare and set off immediately.¡± Luo Qingcheng said with a gloomy face.

    ¡°Lord Qingcheng, do we need to investigate...¡± Wei Ya cautiously said because he had a nagging feeling that this attack was not a coincidence. These mutant behemoths had appeared out of nowhere and suddenly attacked them!

 Chapter 2407 - Beat Them to Death (7)

    Chapter 2407: Beat Them to Death (7)

    Trantor: Misty Cloud Trantions Editor: Misty Cloud Trantions

    Moreover, their speed of moving was getting faster and faster. The mutated Earth Dragons and the mutated Thunder Eagles had very good teamwork. It seemed like these mutated huge monsters wereunching the sudden attacks with awareness.

    ¡°Check it out? As if the Lower Realm deserves our investigation?¡± Luo Qingcheng sneered. ¡°It¡¯s just a few huge monsters and all of you were already so scared. What a bunch of rubbish. If you are really afraid of these trash from the Lower Realm, you can just go back now. I don¡¯t need some chicken-hearted cowards like you.¡±

    Wei Ya lost the guts to speak after listening to what Luo Qingcheng said. All he could do was just tomand the army to recondition themselves in a short time and continue to move onwards after that.

    However, there was not a ce where they didn¡¯t suffer the attacks from the various kinds of mutated behemoths as they marched forward. Before those huge monsters appeared, they didn¡¯t find anything suspicious, but the raids would always happen so suddenly.

    One after another, the sudden attacks came, causing the troops of the Upper Realm to be worn out both physically and mentally. The forces of the Upper Realm had been integrated for years and these Gold Spirits had almost no experience in battling. During the time they received the order of going to the Lower Realm, they had no doubt that they were going to win the battle, but who would know that the moment they arrived at their destination, they would be suffering so much from the unstoppable sudden attacks.

    The thing that was even more terrifying was that those huge monsters seemed to have the ability to judge and make decisions. They would alwaysunch their attack whenever the troops of the Upper Realm began to cken off. They would also retreat without any hesitation after causing arge amount of dead and injuries, as if they were fooling around with the troops of the Upper Realm.

    It was originally a journey that could be finished in only one day, but due to the behemoths that were always bothering them, the troops of the Upper Realm was forced to finish the trip with a total of five days.

    The part that annoyed them the most was that after they had already received the mutated monsters¡¯ attack and had fully prepared themselves to take the following one, those cunning monsters would always change their ways to attack.

    It didn¡¯t matter whether if it was during their time to rest or it was during the quiet midnight, those mutated behemoths were always able to grab the chances to give the troops of the Upper Realm a great attack!

    For the whole five days, there wasn¡¯t a time where the troops of the Upper Realm was able to rx themselves. Both their muscles and mind were in the most tense state.

    It was not hard for them to deal with the mutated monsters with the number of people and the strength they had, but the thing that got them mad was that those monsters would never attack them face to face. The attack was eithering from the ground or the sky, and they would even appear in the woods and in the empty cities that they were passing through. The power of these behemoths might not be able topare with the power of the five hundred thousand soldiers, but the size of their humongous bodies had be a nightmare to them.

    If the bodies fell onto them, such astounding weight was already enough to smash their bones!

    ¡°Where the hell do these fese from!¡± During the short break, Xie Chang Ming smashed a rock beside him with his teeth clenched. Although the number of people they lost during the five days of battle wasn¡¯t that much and was maintained below ten thousand, the fact that they had no choice but to force themselves to be alert anytime had made them almost want to copse.

    Even if they were a group of ferocious tigers, they were still not able to handle the sneak attacksing from leash by leash of cunning foxes days and nights. Although it didn¡¯t really bring any serious damage to them, the irritation of being provoked kept on wandering in everyone¡¯s heart.

    ¡°These behemoths are definitely from the Life World, but... how did they be like this?¡± The eyebrows of Wei Ya frowned unconsciously. The waves of behemoths that attacked them these few days were all from the Life World, but there was a big disparity in the strength between those monsters and those in the Life World.

 Chapter 2408 - Beat Them to Death (8)

    <h4>Chapter 2408: Beat Them to Death (8)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    After being attacked by a group of mutated behemoths, they were so annoyed that they felt as if blood had welled up in their chests but they couldn¡¯t spit it out even if they tried to do so.

    It had been five days. They had been staying at the Lower Realm for a total time of five days but up till today, even the shadow of a living human was nowhere to be seen. Forget about destroying the entire Lower Realm, they were just busy dealing with those mutated behemoths during these few days.

    ¡°Is there any response from Lady Qingcheng? I am going to die in frustration because of those huge monsters if things still keep going on like this!¡± How Xie Chang Ming wished that he was able to fight against the huge monsters face to face. It sure must be better than the situation that they were facing now, always worrying whether when were they going to suffer the next sudden attack again.

    ¡°Lady Qingcheng isn¡¯t in a good mood these days. I think we better not go and provoke her any further.¡± Wei Ya shook his head. They were elitesing from the Upper Realm. However, they were miserably being yed havoc by the huge monsters after they had entered the Lower Realm. Wouldn¡¯t it be embarrassing to the Upper Realm if news like this had gotten to the public?

    Wei Ya could faintly tell that all the raids they received for these five days were intentionally aimed towards them, and there was a big possibility that the one who was hiding behind the scene was Jun Wu Xie, who had tricked them intoing to the Lower Realm!

    ¡°No wonder, I wondered why that little bitch had such courage to provoke the Upper Realm. It turns out that she has gotten all these things ready in the Lower Realm beforehand. What a crafty person.¡± Wei Ya sneered while inside him, the hatred towards Jun Wu Xie who he had never seen before increased.

    ¡°Crafty? I think it¡¯s better to say that she is as timid as a mouse! Does she really think that she is going to win over the Upper Realm just by using these things? How funny.¡± Xie Chang Ming let out a curse in a small voice. Though he sounded like he was disdaining her, he was actually thinking of wanting to drag Jun Wu Xie out and eat her alive.

    Before they could even get some rest, noises were heard from somewhere in the campsite. Under the sky of midnight, a blue fire zed towards the campsite. Wherever the blue fire got to, all it left was just a trail of devastation with numbers of the Gold Spirit screaming painfully in the burning blue fire!

    ¡°Shit! Here theye again!¡± With the veins on his forehead popping up, Xie Chang Ming immediately stood up as he cursed under his breath.

    Were they not done yet!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and have a look first!¡± Wei Ya frowned and said.

    A group of mutated behemoths hadunched an attack. The army of the Upper Realm were once again forced intobat without getting enough rest.

    The blue mes were raging in the dark night, illuminating the earth which was first covered with darkness while the sizzling heat waves heated up the ambient air in just a few seconds.

    Luo Qingcheng who was resting in her tent noticed themotion. Her beautiful arched eyebrows formed a deep frown. She walked out of her tent and saw the soldiers from the Upper Realmunching attacks continuously at thoserge creatures with her face looking a little twisted under the illumination of the blue mes.

    Rather than heading to the battlefield, she straight off walked towards the carriage which Jun Wu Yao was imprisoned in it.

    The moment the guards who were guarding around the carriage saw Luo Qingcheng walked near them, they quickly straightened their backs. During these five days of tangled warfare, they were the only ones who didn¡¯t need to participate in the battle. Their only task ofing to the Lower Realm was to make sure that Jun Wu Yao couldn¡¯t escape from the carriage.

    ¡°Open the window.¡± Luo Qingcheng¡¯s gloomy voice raised in the dark night.

    Of course, those guards did not dare to speak a word. They immediately opened the shut window carefully. The blue light shined into the carriage through the window, lightening a small part inside the carriage, causing a cold but straight figure in it to be seen vaguely.

    ¡°You are feeling very proud now, aren¡¯t you?¡± Looking at Jun Wu Yao who was sitting in the carriage without moving a bit, Luo Qingcheng narrowed her eyes with a ze glinting inside them.

 Chapter 2409 - Beat Them to Deathï¼ˆ9ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2409: Beat Them to Death£¨9£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Yao had both eyes closed and there wasn¡¯t the slightest reaction from him at all. It was as if Luo Qingcheng¡¯s never existed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know that those mutated monsters are your doing. I¡¯ve really underestimated you, I didn¡¯t expect that you left such a group of things in the Lower Realm. Did you really think that just with these, you can stop me? Did you really think that this would protect that little slut!¡± Luo Qingcheng clenched both her fists tightly.

    Others may not know that Jun Wu Yao¡¯s secret, but Luo Qingcheng was the disciple of that person so she knew it clearly.

    The blood of Jun Wu Yao has a strong catalytic effect on living beings, which not only can intensify the potential of the living beings, but also greatly change their power. In the Upper Realm, Luo Qingcheng and her Master were the only ones who knew that he possessed this special ability.

    If they knew that his blood would make the person who took it would give their submission and their unconditional loyalty, I am afraid that the Master of Luo Qingcheng would have already made a fuss about it.

    The more Jun Wu Yao was indifferent, the more it made her angry. She was not a fool, the moment she saw the mutated behemoths, she already knew that they must be rted to Jun Wu Yao. But because the matter of Jun Wu Yao¡¯s blood was a secret, so she did not mention it to the others at all.

    However, with the sessive attacks over the past few days, the calmness in Luo Qingcheng¡¯s heart was close to crumbling.

    What could this Jun Wu Xie be counted as? Why was Jun Wu Yao so willing to hand her all his treasures?

    She¡¯s merely a little slut from the Lower Realm! How could she be worthy!

    Luo Qingcheng looked at the impable face that was illuminated by the faint fire from afar. Her heart seemed to be burned by the fire and she suddenly raised her hand and a Spirit Ring appeared on her hand. With a wave of her hand, the Spirit Ring immediately flew in ordance with her will and the blue mes were extinguished in an instant and the roars of the behemoths echoing in the camp gradually disappeared and were no longer seen.

    Everyone in the camp widened their eyes at this moment, watching the Spirit Ring whisk by seamlessly to where all the behemoths were and yed them at an extremely fast speed. Their eyes were filled with shock and absolute conviction.

    When the Spirit Ring once again returned to the hands of Luo Qingcheng, it was already dyed red with blood. She suspended the Spirit Ring in front of the window of Jun Wu Yao while her cold and twisted gaze was fixated on Jun Wu Yao.

    ¡°Such cheap little tricks won¡¯t amount to anything. If you think that just based on such things and she would prevail over me, all I can say that it¡¯s just a pipe dream!¡± Luo Qingcheng said with malevolence, as she took onest look at Jun Wu Yao, she still did not see any reaction from him so she could only leave in anger.

    Since Jun Wu Yao was intent on protecting that little slut, well, she would smash all the cheap tricks she had up her sleeves, one by one. She would like to see, at that moment when she lopped off Jun Wu Xie¡¯s head, if Jun Wu Yao would still continue to ignore her existence!

    After the carriage window was closed again, that pair of purple eyes slowly opened in the dark .

    Over the past five days, each time the behemoths roared, they were sending a message to him.

    His little Little Xie was moving for real this time, and she even issued a unified order for all the mutated behemoths.

    [Beat Them to Death! ]

    Jun Wu Yao could not help but reveal a smile.

    Cheap little tricks, were they?

    Well, these ¡®cheap little tricks¡± will be something that you five hundred thousand people would find difficult to manage in theing days.

 Chapter 2410 - Enemies meet (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2410: Enemies meet (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Ever since the Upper Realm entered the Lower Realm, they had not even seen a single person. For an entire half a month, they were constantly attacked by mutated behemoths along the way, which really caused them to suffer. The number of casualties of the army had broken through ten thousand, althoughpared with the huge size of their five hundred thousand strong army, it didn¡¯t amount to much, but the constant harassment had prevented them from resting properly and had taken a toll on them.

    Perhaps because of the constant battles that ensued during this period of time, the difort for being in the Lower Realm happened much earlier than expected. What should have happened only if they stayed here for over a month had already started. Some Gold Spirits had started showing signs of being affected by the environment, although the symptoms were still very slight, but when this situation appeared, it made Xie Changming and a few others feel that there was something not right about it.

    Even if battles were constantly being fought, ording to their calctions, it was way too early to feel the impact brought about by the influence of the environment. They were unable to determine the reason for the sudden eleration.

    Finally, after spending nearly a month in this ridiculousnd, the army of the Upper Realm finally saw a city.

    A brightly lit city with billowing smoke.

    ¡°At damnst! I want to see how much longer can they hide!¡± Xie Changming sat on the horse and stared hatefully at the city where there was smoke billowing in the distance with his bloodshot eyes.

    Only the heavens knew how did they get through this period. Even if there wasn¡¯t a lot of casualties but there was almost no time for them to rest. When they left for the Lower Realm, they were filled with vigor and were in high spirits. However, an unfavorable situation seemed to have spanned across the ranks except for Luo Qingcheng, Xie Changming and Wei Ya who could wield the Spirit Rings. However, those Gold Spirits and even those who had begun to condense the spirit inscriptions showed more obvious signs that they had been affected by the environment.

    Wei Ya narrowed his eyes. Atst, they finally met with the people from the Lower Realm. For them, this was good news. This meant that the real battle will soon start and once the war began, the strength of the Upper Realm would be fully revealed. They will swoop in with an overwhelming victory and let the Lower Realm suffer a crushing defeat. It wouldn¡¯t take a long time to end such a one sided battle.

    Now the influence of the Lower Realm on them was still very small and it was not enough to detract them from theirbat effectiveness. However, if the battle drags on...

    ¡°Everyone, speed up.¡± Luo Qingcheng immediately issued an order to elerate the advancement as she led the army. No matter what was Jun Wu Xie¡¯s intention, she did not believe that if she killed everyone in the Lower Realm, Jun Wu Xie could still hide!

    The army of the Upper Realm began to move forward quickly. From the time that they repelled thest wave of behemoths, it had only been half a day¡¯s time. Many Gold Spirits were suppressing the rage in their hearts. Before they entered the Lower Realm, never in their wildest dreams would they ever imagined that they would be tormented and suffer so much in the Lower Realm. This was an utter disgrace and humiliation!

    ¡°Wait! What is that?¡± Wei Ya suddenly noticed something out of the ordinary and he immediately warned them.

    Luo Qingcheng narrowed her eyes to a squint and peered at the city not too far away. There was a group of people who suddenly appeared before the city gates.

    A group of people dressed in ck light armor and riding ck horses spilled out from the gates of the city in a single line and soon formed a neat army.

    And standing before the ck army, there was a figure that sat valiantly upon a horse and Luo Qingcheng¡¯s blood began to boil!

    ...

    War was impending.

 Chapter 2411 - Enemies meet (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2411: Enemies meet (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Jun Wu Xie!¡± Luo Qingcheng gnashed her teeth as she looked hatefully at that familiar figure. Five years had passed and not once has she forgotten what she had done! She would not forget all the shame of that day!

    Thedy standing in front of the ck army was wearing a silver light armour and rode on a white horse. It was a stark contrast with the surrounding soldiers dressed in ck, while this ck army seem to be ¡°greeting¡± the arrival of Luo Qingcheng as more and more of them poured out from the city gates. Therge army in ck looked ready to wee the army from the Upper Realm.

    Luo Qingcheng pulled the reins and the army behind her stopped immediately. Everyone¡¯s gaze concentrated on the ck army that suddenly appeared.

    All this appeared as if they had been waiting for the Upper Realm to arrive.

    Jun Wu Xie sat on top of the majestic horse and advanced forward with the army of the Night Regime behind.

    On the watchtower behind her, Jun Xian stood tall and looked at his granddaughter who stood proudly in the wind as he glowed with pride.

    ¡°This day has finally arrived.¡± Jun Xian sighed softly but there wasn¡¯t a trace of sadness in his voice. Instead, there was a calmness and sharpness of a veteran¡¯s experience in his tone.

    ¡°Duke Lin, please rest assured. Young Miss would surely prevail!¡± Standing at his side, Mu Chen said in an unwavering tone. Both himself and Bai Xu were skilled in medicine and just their strength alone, they were not suitable to participate in such a fierce battle. They had been arranged to stay at the rear and were ready to treat the injured soldiers.

    Luo Qingcheng nodded his head, his gaze fixated on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s back.

    At Jun Wu Xie¡¯s side, there were herpanions who were going to fight beside her.

    Qiao Chu, Fan Zhuo, Hua Yao, Fei Yan and Rong Ruo... This time they will fight against the army of the Upper Realm together with Jun Wu Xie, and will not repeat the mistake of five years ago!

    The entire Night Regime had all assembled behind her as she led them forward and stopped about a hundred metres before Luo Qingcheng and the army of the Upper Realm. Jun Wu Xie once again saw the culprit who had destroyed everything she held dear to ¨C Luo Qingcheng.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time, I didn¡¯t expect you to be still alive. What a long life you have.¡± Luo Qingcheng sneered as she looked at Jun Wu Xie in the distance, her eyes filled with malevolence and burning with hatred.

    The past five years had not left any traces on Jun Wu Xie. Instead, her features looked more defined and refined, looking all the more captivating than before. Compared to five years ago, she appeared even more beautiful than before. Five years ago, Jun Wu Xie already had a peerless countenance which Luo Qingcheng could still bepared to. However, after five years, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s appearance had not changed much but with more refined features, and after the tampering of her temperament, she exuded charm that Luo Qingcheng could no longerpare to. This made more hatred and rage well up from within Luo Qingcheng.

    Luo Qingcheng was extremely irritated when she saw her appearance.

    Why?

    It was the same five years but why did she have to suffer such tremendous humiliation but Jun Wu Xie appeared even more beautiful?

    Luo Qingcheng¡¯s hatred had soared to the sky and she could not wait to tear up that beautiful face and sh it into pieces!

    Jun Wu Xie sat on the horse calmly as she lifted her cold gaze and swept it by Luo Qingcheng¡¯s face which was filled with hatred.

    ¡°If I haven¡¯t killed you yet, how can I die?¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s voice was very loud but it was clearly heard by everyone.

 Chapter 2412 - Enemies meet (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2412: Enemies meet (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    When they heard Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words, Xie Changming and Wei Ya who were standing behind Luo Qingcheng were caught by surprise. The two of them actually knew each other?

    What made them more surprised was that be it Luo Qingcheng or Jun Wu Xie, they both held extreme hatred towards each other. They¡¯ve been in the Upper Realm for a long time and being part of the Top Ten Experts, they knew Luo Qingcheng well. Luo Qingcheng¡¯s strength had been one that made people of the Upper Realm shocked and her heaven defying talent had only made them see the dust and had no hope of catching up. Never in their lives would they ever have thought that there was actually someone in the world that would say such tant provocations to her face!

    If she hasn¡¯t killed Luo Qingcheng yet, how could she die?

    There was no fluctuation in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s quote voice but how could Wei Ya not pick up the strong killing intent in those words?

    This girl was serious, she really wanted to kill Luo Qingcheng?

    However, where did she get such guts from? She actually wanted to openly challenge Luo Qingcheng? Did she really not want her life any more?!

    Luo Qingcheng swept her gaze over Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face, as sharp as a knife, she could not wait to sh that proud face of hers.

    ¡°Kill me? Just you? Hah!¡± Luo Qingchengughed with contempt. ¡°You were nothing but a waste in the past. You don¡¯t even have any power to put up any resistance before me. You don¡¯t even have the ability to protect yourself. How dare you say such words when you are so weak? Don¡¯t tell me that you still think that there would still be a Ren Huang who would appear and blow himself up to protect you?!¡± The voice of Luo Qingcheng¡¯s taunting echoed throughout.

    These words made all the others beside Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes all turned red with anger!

    Ren Huang¡¯s death was an inverse scale of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s that could not be touched. Luo Qingcheng was very clever and the moment she spoke, she had immediately hit where it hurts most.

    Almost in an instant, the eyes of Qiao Chu and the others immediately fell on Jun Wu Xie, their eyes fraught with worry.

    However, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face remained calm and it looked like Luo Qingcheng¡¯s words had not angered her. She only looked coldly at Luo Qingcheng as if she was a dead person.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s silence made Luo Qingcheng more arrogant. Sheughed contemptuously at Jun Wu Xie, she did not believe that in a mere five years, how great a change could there be? Nangong Lie once mention that Jun Wu Xie possessed a Spirit Ring and Luo Qingcheng only thought of it as a joke.

    Luo Qingcheng¡¯s talent was very rare in the world. Her Master once mentioned that in the entire three realms, there was no one else that had the talent that couldpare with her. Even for such a talented person like Luo Qingcheng, the process of condensing out aplete Spirit Ring had taken a few centuries. And such speed was already considered extremely fast. It was absolutely inconceivable that a Silver Spirit could condensed out a Spirit Ring in five years!

    ¡°Jun Wu Xie, I heard that you are from the Lower Realm? There should be a lot of your loved ones and friends here, right?¡± Luo Qingcheng¡¯s eyes suddenly swept to the surroundings, sweeping by every tree and grass. As her lips curled up, she continued: ¡°If the Soul Bone is really in your hands, I advise you to hand it over honestly. Or else, I don¡¯t mind killing the people you care about in front of you. Just like five years ago, it¡¯s just that this time, I will personally do it. I would never let them die so easily like Ren Huang!¡±

    A vicious cold glint shed by Luo Qingcheng¡¯s eyes, whether or not Jun Wu Xie had the soul bone in possession or whether she was willing to surrender it, she would kill all the people that Jun Wu Xie cared about!

 Chapter 2413 - Enemies Meet (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2413: Enemies Meet (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°The soul bone?¡± Jun Wu Xie raised her eyebrows and looked at Luo Qingcheng. ¡°Come get it yourself if you want it.¡±

    The way Jun Wu Xie behaved was so casual and rxing that her attitude had totally gotten Luo Qingcheng triggered. She couldn¡¯t understand it at all. How could this rubbish who had oncepletely defeated by her still had the courage to speak in such an arrogant tone to her?

    Because of Jun Wu Xie, Luo Qingcheng was blue in the face. Wei Ya and Xie Chang Ming who were standing behind Luo Qingcheng exchanged a look with each other and straight off spoke their words out.

    ¡°Such ignorant little bitch. Do you really think that we aren¡¯t able to do anything to you just because you¡¯re now standing in the Lower Realm? Let me tell you the truth, we don¡¯t even need to put much effort in fighting with you. It¡¯s just a matter of simply lifting a finger. Trash like you don¡¯t deserve our attack, not even once.¡± Xie Chang Ming sneered. Before he met Jun Wu Xie, he had already imagine the figure of the person who had such boldness and recklessness to provoke the Upper Realm.

    However, after seeing Jun Wu Xie in real life, Xie Chang Ming found out that the person was just a petite woman. She looked so weak and fragile. It seemed like she couldn¡¯t even take one punch of his. Then, he looked at the five youths beside Jun Wu Xie. They were not that old and no matter how he observed, they didn¡¯t look like some veterans who had long experienced the warfare at all. Xie Chang Ming couldn¡¯t help but found everything he saw ridiculous.

    ¡°With this amount of people and you think that you are able to fight against the five hundred thousand forces we brought here. How funny!¡± Xie Chang Ming took a look at the Night Regime behind Jun Wu Xie. There weren¡¯t many people in the Night Regime, the most an estimation of a hundred thousand of them. With only this amount of enemies, there was no way for them to stop the five hundred thousand armies!

    ¡°Stop struggling. Otherwise, you¡¯re not going to die looking good!¡±

    While looking at Xie Chang Ming who was acting all wild and presumptuous, Jun Wu Xie slightly raised her brows. There wasn¡¯t any emotion shown in her cold eyes.

    ¡°Not going to die looking good? But I feel like you guys look worse,¡± said Jun Wu Xie all of a sudden.

    Xie Chang Ming stared at Jun Wu Xie in confusion with his eyebrows frowning a bit, whereas the expression of Wei Ya who was standing beside him turned dark immediately.

    Since they entered the Lower Realm, they kept on suffered from the attacks of the mutated behemoths, causing them to be pressed for time when having rest, let alone tidying up themselves. Furthermore, the movements of those mutated behemoths during every attack were so big that the dust and soil were always flying everywhere. This had made the army of the Upper Realm who were at first marching valiantly and spiritedly to be covered with dust while on the opposite side, every single person from the Night Regime who was standing behind Jun Wu Xie looked smart and energetic!

    Xie Chang Ming took quite a long time to realize the actual meaning hidden in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words, causing the expression on his face to turn dull at the moment.

    Not to mention the Gold Spirits from the Upper Realm, even Wei Ya and him were both worn out and weary in these few days. They didn¡¯t even have the time to wash themselves due to the continuous attacks from the mutated behemoths. The armour they wore were dirtied with dust and blood stains while their faces were all grey...

    Once Xie Chang Ming recalled everything he went through the entire time, he was filled with extreme hatred to the point of clenching his teeth until they were going to break each other into pieces.

    ¡°You little bitch! You thought that you are able to stop us just with those monsters?! You are really looking down on the Upper Realm! Today, I will definitely let you know how you actually look like!¡± Xie Chang Ming bellowed.

    Jun Wu Xie nced over Xie Chang Ming¡¯s twisted face without any concern and calmly, she said. ¡°Well, I look good.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Xie Chang Ming was so angry that he almost spat his blood out after listening to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words.

    When did he said that she was good looking!

    This little bitch looked so cool but why the words she spoke once a time would always got on his nerves!

 Chapter 2414 - Enemies Meet (5)

    <h4>Chapter 2414: Enemies Meet (5)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words not only had gotten Xie Chang Ming triggered, it had also made Qiao Chu and the others who were standing beside her to almostugh out loud.

    Jun Wu Xie actually had the mood to make a joke at this moment?

    How fascinating!

    The nervous vibe which was first wandering around everyone just disappeared because of the words spoke out by Jun Wu Xie. Even the members of the Night Regime who were keeping a straight expression all the time too, had shown a trace of smile on their faces after listening to the words of their Young Miss.

    Who cared if it was the Upper Realm?

    Did they really think that their Young Miss would be afraid of them!

    ¡°You, this little bitch! Full of nonsense! Just watch, I¡¯m going to pull all your teeth out!¡± Xie Chang Ming was so angry that he almost wanted to rush forward and sh Jun Wu Xie but Wei Ya stopped him with his hand.

    Ferociously, Xie Chang Ming roared. ¡°Wei Ya! Why are you blocking me! Let me go and kill this rash little bitch!¡±

    Wei Ya slightly frowned. His eyes were not on Jun Wu Xie. Instead, he was looking at the back of Luo Qingcheng, seemingly to imply something to Xie Chang Ming. Xie Chang Ming immediately noticed Wei Ya¡¯s sight and he then held his anger back.

    Luo Qingcheng had earlier given them her order, that the life of Jun Wu Xie belonged to her!

    At this moment, the atmosphere around Luo Qingcheng was filled with killing intent. All the eyes of the people from the Upper Realm were focusing on Luo Qingcheng. Just one word from Luo Qingcheng and they would immediately be out in force.

    ¡°Are you done now? I thought that you would have some improvements in these five years, but the only thing that had been improved was just your skill of talking.¡± Luo Qingcheng sneered. While looking at Jun Wu Xie, she suddenly raised her hand and pointed at the army behind her. ording to the direction Luo Qingcheng¡¯s finger pointed at, the army of the Upper Realm quickly moved themselves and opened a path with the strictly locked carriage cing at the end.

    ¡°You asked me to bring Ye Jue here because you want to save him, right? He is in the carriage now. Take him away if you have the ability to do so.¡± The anger in Luo Qingcheng had been raging to the extreme, causing her to act the opposite way by staying calm. With a smile hanging on the corners of her lips, she stared at Jun Wu Xie.

    The second Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes came into contact with the carriage, a trace of coldness shed across her eyes and Luo Qingcheng didn¡¯t failed to catch the slight change of hers.

    ¡°Oh? You seem to value Ye Jue very much. Well, of course you do, since he surrendered himself with his own will during that time just to protect you. Not only him, didn¡¯t Ren Huang too, choose to explode himself to save you? Jun Wu Xie, you are really lucky. Exactly how many lives were sacrificed to keep you alive? It¡¯s just that we do not know if you are that lucky today, or is it that the people you brought are actually used to protect you at the very end so that you are able to run for your life like a beaten dog?¡± The voice of Luo Qingcheng was so vicious, as if there was venom dripping out from her voice.

    Was it necessary for her to get angry because of a person who was going to die?

    Was it not because she wanted to admire the tragic way Jun Wu Xie die that she came to the Lower Realm?

    The pair of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes slightly narrowed with the coldness in her eyes getting denser.

    Luo Qingcheng¡¯s words were like a sharp de, cutting abruptly through the wound of Jun Wu Xie which wasn¡¯t fully healed yet and exposing the bloody wound in front of everyone. This was the memory that Jun Wu Xie didn¡¯t want to recall the most after her rebirth.

    And this time, for real, Qiao Chu and the rest of them burst with wrath!

    It was almost with just a blink of an eye and Qiao Chu and the others had already called their ring spirits out and taken out their weapons. There was gold spirit light floating around them!

    During the five years of cultivation, five of them had forced themselves to go beyond their limits to finally achieve the level of a Gold Spirit, just for them to be able to get up and stand in front of Jun Wu Xie when somebody disdained her one day!

 Chapter 2415 - Enough Nonsense, Letâ€™s Fightï¼ˆ1ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2415: Enough Nonsense, Let¡¯s Fight£¨1£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The moment five Gold Spirits appeared, Xie Chang Ming and Wei Ya were jolted with shock!

    How could it be?

    They were in the Lower Realm and... there were actually Gold Spirits!

    And the moment they appeared, there were actually five of them? !

    Although the two of them had already surpassed the level of Gold Spirits, but in this pathetic and ridiculous Lower Realm, there actually were Gold Spirits... this fact alone was enough to make them extremely shocked!

    One must know that even in the Middle Realm, Gold Spirits were extremely rare, and even among the entire Middle Realm, the only one person who ever relied on himself to be a Gold Spirit was the Spirit Jade Pce Lord.

    However, Qiao Chu and others have revealed the strength of the Gold Spirit at this moment. This situation had shocked Xie Chang Ming and Wei Ya into a daze.

    It was a known fact that the Purple Spirit was the highest level in the Lower Realm, how did these Gold Spirits came about?

    If they didn¡¯t see it with your their eyes, they would never believe it that in the Lower Realm there would really be the existence of Gold Spirits. What was even more shocking was that the age of Qiao Chu and others could be seen at a nce, at most they were in their early twenties. Yet, they were close to approaching the peak of a Gold Spirit. It would not be long before anyone could be in the position to guide them and give them pointers. With their talents, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult to condense out a Spirit Ring!

    Even in the Upper Realm, it was very difficult to have such strength at their age, otherwise the Spirit Ring would not be such a rare object.

    ¡°I really didn¡¯t think that there are still a few brats that are still not a sight for sore eyes here in the Lower Realm.¡± Wei Ya sneered, even if he looked at him, the talent of Qiao Chu and the rest were also very good. Such young talents could already disy such strength in the Lower Realm, if they were to enter the Upper Realm, Wei Ya could already affirm that several of them would definitely be able to condense out their own Spirit Rings in the future.

    ¡°Who gives a damn about what you see?!¡± Qiao Chu sneered as the me Dragon Gauntlets in his hand ignited a zing me, manifesting the mes of anger in his heart.

    ¡°Hmph! An ignorant brat that doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good, but looking at the few of you who still have a bit of talent, I just praised you and yet you raise your fists at me. What good is following this little bitch? With your talent, if you want, just follow us back to the Upper Realm and you can get more than you have now!¡± Xie Chang Ming also saw that Qiao Chu and others were talented and he really could not understand. What good was there in following Jun Wu Xie, why would these youths want to follow her and limit their own future?

    In their view, as long as they were willing to go to the Upper Realm, with their talents, and in a few years, it was highly possible that they might even rece the Top Ten Experts in the Upper Realm. Such a good chance was ced on a pedestal in front of them, yet they didn¡¯t know how to grasp it.

    ¡°Are you done spouting all that nonsense? If you are done, let¡¯s just start! Us Lords have no interest in your stinky dog shit Upper Realm! The only thing we are interested in is ughtering all of you!¡± Qiao Chu gnashed his teeth as he stared at Xie Chang Ming, his face illuminated by the mes of the me Dragon Gauntlets.

    Not only Jun Wu Xie had an enmity with the Upper Realm, they too had a blood debt with the Upper Realm. The moment they killed Yan Bu Gui, they were destined to be enemies with the Upper Realm.

    If not for Yan Bu Gui that year, they would have already perished under the des of the Twelve Pces. They would never have been able to aplish all they did today.

    To them, Yan Bu Gui was their Master whom they regarded as their Father.

    For this blood debt, they will not live under the same sky with their enemies!

 Chapter 2416 - Enough Nonsense, Letâ€™s Fightï¼ˆ2ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2416: Enough Nonsense, Let¡¯s Fight£¨2£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    At the moment, all Qiao Chu and the others thinking to do was to beat everyone into the hell in revenge for the death of Yan Bu Gui!

    ¡°You ungrateful brats, quit being so shameless when the opportunity is given to you!¡± The presumptuous behaviour of Qiao Chu had aroused the dissatisfaction in Xie Chang Ming, causing his pair of eyes to narrow menacingly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want your opportunity, the only thing I want is your lives!!¡± Qiao Chu sneered. It had been five years, who else would be able to understand the wrath and discontent that had been suppressed within them for so long?

    The death of their Master who was meant to be a great benefactor to them and the missing of their friends who they sworn to live or die together. In more than one thousand and eight hundred days and nights, everyday appeared like a year in length, they were living in endless regret and anger. Even when it was in their dreams, they were waiting for the day for them to clean the dust on Yan Bu Gui¡¯s grave with the blood of the Upper Realm toe!

    ¡°You!!¡± Xie Chang Ming was so incensed because of Qiao Chu that he nearly coughed up blood. These people from the Lower Realm were each getting more dauntless than the other. At first, it was Jun Wu Xie who had openly provoked the Upper Realm, and then it was Qiao Chu and the other few brats who didn¡¯t know how to tell good from bad at all. One after another, they were all insane!

    ¡°You guys really think that you arepletely invincible after bing a Gold Spirit? There are so many Gold Spirits in the Upper Realm. It¡¯s just that I am thinking of promoting you to the Upper Realm since I feel you guys have got some talents. But if you refuse to appreciate it, then just die.¡± Wei Ya sneered. Train the talented people if they were usable, if not, kill them before they could even have the chance to grow!

    ¡°Die or live, that¡¯s not up to you!¡± said Hua Yao in a cold voice. Even if it was someone who was calm and mature like him, there was killing intent raging in his eyes.

    The emotions of both sides were slowly getting uncontroble. Both the armies rolled up their sleeves, getting ready for battle.

    However, at the moment, Jun Wu Xie suddenly urged her horse to step forward. She raised her hand and stopped Qiao Chu and the others who were eager to rush forward and fight.

    ¡°Little Xie?¡± Qiao Chu looked at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s act in confusion. Stunned.

    The fact that they gathered here today, wasn¡¯t it because they wanted to fight with the Upper Realm to death?

    But why did Jun Wu Xie stop them all of a sudden?

    Instead of speaking a word, Jun Wu Xie just stared at Luo Qingcheng who was not far away from her with her cold eyes. The moment both their eyes came into contact with each other, it seemed like Jun Wu Xie was back again in the past five years. The stinky smell of the blood was still whirling around her nose. The students from the Spirit Jade Pce were all covered in wounds, screaming in pain while copsing in pools of blood during the ughter of the Gold Spirits from the Upper Realm. It seemed like she had once again witnessed the moment Jun Wu Yao turned his back and left her, the veryst gentle and loving look in Ren Huangs¡¯s eyes before he exploded himself and the bloody and tangled body of Yan Bu Gui!

    Every single scene in the past five years came into her mind in this moment, as if everything had just happened yesterday.

    ¡°What now? Are you scared?¡± Luo Qingcheng fixed her eyes on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s, a brutal murderous intent emerged from the bottom of her eyes. She found it ridiculous that Jun Wu Xie still hadn¡¯t countered with anything uptil now.

    ¡°Why act like you aren¡¯t afraid to die when you aren¡¯t courageous enough to do so? You are just the same you five years ago. Still being useless and still the same rubbish that only knows how to run away and live in the dark, hahaha...¡± Luo Qingcheng looked up and let out a loudugh. The Jun Wu Xie five years ago wasn¡¯t strong enough to be her opponent, and it was still going to be the same after the five years had passed!

    Nothing had ever changed.

    Luo Qingcheng¡¯s words had caused the expression on the faces of Qiao Chu and the rest of them to turn worse. The moment they were going to dash forward, Jun Wu Xie suddenly spoke her words. ¡°Luo Qingcheng.¡±

    ¡°Your grandma is here!¡± Luo Qingcheng sneered.

    The cold and clear eyes of Jun Wu Xie red at Luo Qingcheng¡¯s arrogant eyes. She spat out her words one by one. ¡°Do you dare to fight one-on-one with me?¡±

 Chapter 2417 - Enough Nonsense, Letâ€™s Fight (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2417: Enough Nonsense, Let¡¯s Fight (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Once Jun Wu Xie spoke, her words had blown everyone¡¯s mind on the spot.

    Jun Wu Xie and Luo Qingcheng... One-on-one?

    The people from the Upper Realm were all looking at Jun Wu Xie in disbelief. It was as if they had heard some sensational news.

    Just to know that Luo Qingcheng was an expert whose strength was ranked at the second ce in the entire Upper Realm, just below her Master. Even Xie Chang Ming and Wei Ya who were also part of the Top Ten Experts wouldn¡¯t have the courage to fight against Luo Qingcheng one-on¨Cone.

    So far, Luo Qingcheng was the only top expert who had achieved the peak of Spirit Ring. If it wasn¡¯t for the Double Spirit Ring to be the one and only unique talent owned by her Master, Luo Qingcheng would have went up to the level of the Double Spirit Ring if she kept going on.

    It was said that even if Xie Chang Ming and Wei Ya teamed up against Luo Qingcheng, it would still be difficult for them to get any advantage from her, let alone Jun Wu Xie who was still so young.

    To Xie Chang Ming and Wei Ya, the words of Jun Wu Xie had no difference with finding herself a way to die!

    ¡°Just by you? And you think you are up to the standard to challenge me?¡± Without taking her words seriously, Luo Qingcheng curved the corners of her lips up. Five years ago, Jun Wu Xie couldn¡¯t even stand her one attack, and after five years, she actually had the guts to challenge her. She was just some idiot talking about some empty dreams!

    Qiao Chu and the others too, looked astounded. Before this, they had never heard of Jun Wu Xie mentioning that she was going to pick a fight with Luo Qingcheng.

    While facing Luo Qingcheng who didn¡¯t really pay attention to her words, Jun Wu Xie oddly remained calm and said. ¡°Over thest five years, the poison must have made you suffer quite a bit?¡±

    With only one sentence from Jun Wu Xie, the rosy face of Luo Qingcheng immediately turned pale and furious the following second. Her pair of eyes widened a bit and red at Jun Wu Xie with full of hatred. ¡°You bitch! It¡¯s really you! What was the poison you used on me!¡±

    Luo Qingcheng couldn¡¯t hold her anger back anymore. In the whole five years, she didn¡¯t even dare to let anyone know her condition. Even her Master had only seen her injury once at the very beginning. And after seeking for the help of various highly-skilled doctors and there was still no sign of her recovering, the situation of Luo Qingcheng¡¯s poisoned wound became worse and worse.

    The wound had been spreading from her arm to one side of her face,pletely destroying her gorgeous appearance!

    Since then, Luo Qingcheng would always carefully cover her face with make-up before she could even meet somebody. She, who had already gotten used to her beauty, was unwilling to let anyone know her ugliness now.

    ¡°If you win the fight, then I will tell you.¡± Jun Wu Xie wasn¡¯t afraid of Luo Qingcheng who was now boiling with rage at all. There wasn¡¯t any change heard in her tone.

    ¡°Lady Qingcheng, she¡¯s trying to get on your nerves.¡± Wei Ya suddenly became aware of something. He didn¡¯t know anything about the so called poison, but he could faintly tell that the animosity between Jun Wu Xie and Luo Qingcheng should be starting from five years ago by listening to their conversations.

    And now Jun Wu Xie mentioned about it again. She was trying to trick Luo Qingcheng into start the fight!

    Wei Ya was confused. How brave was Jun Wu Xie to propose such a risky suggestion to Luo Qingcheng?

    ¡°Shut your mouth up!¡± Luo Qingcheng groaned furiously. Her wrathful voice had caused the whole body of Wei Ya to shudder, not daring to speak a word more.

    Luo Qingcheng raised her eyes and gazed at Jun Wu Xie. Looking at the small face that was more beautiful and more attractive than five years ago, the jealousy inside her was just like a freed horse, running wildly without stopping.

    ¡°You bitch, since you wish to die, I will make it happen!¡± Luo Qingcheng narrowed her eyes. She wanted Jun Wu Xie to die in pieces! She would make Jun Wu Xie suffer the most painful torment in the world before she ended herst breath. She wouldn¡¯t kill her instantly. Instead, she would chop off Jun Wu Xie¡¯s limbs and let her watch the scenes of her friends, her family and her subordinates being tortured to death with her own eyes!

 Chapter 2418 - Battle of the Spirit Rings (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2418: Battle of the Spirit Rings (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The battle between Jun Wu Xie and Luo Qingcheng was on the verge of urring; both of them walked towards the center of the battlefield. No one else from either side took any further steps as theirmanders were the ones heading to battle.

    The people from the Upper Realm were entirely unworried about this battle. Even faced with death, Xie Chang Ming and Wei Ya simply couldn¡¯t believe that Luo Qingcheng would be defeated by Jun Wu Xie ¨C from the look of the situation, this was tantamount to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s death.

    On the contrary, Qiao Chu and others were worried about Jun Wu Xie¡¯s decision.

    Although they have not crossed paths with Luo Qingcheng, but at that time, the appearance of Luo Qingcheng caused Jun Wu Yao¡¯s hands to be tied and that resulted in the tragedy, Ren Huang was forced to self destruct. They did not know what was Luo Qingcheng¡¯s strength, but they were very clear how strong Jun Wu Xie was. But to be able to have forced Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hand, it must mean that Luo Qingcheng was not weak at all. Looking at the fifty thousand strong army from the Upper Realm, everyone was obediently following Luo Qingcheng¡¯s leadership ¨C if she did not possess great skills, she would not have been able to stand in this position.

    Therefore, because of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s decision to fight Luo Qingcheng, they could not object but they could not help but feel nervous for her.

    They could only trust in her.

    A strong gust of wind hurtled past as two slim silhouettes appeared in that wide open space between the two sides ¨C both beautiful, both cold and unfeeling, yet, each of them gave everyone a distinctly different feeling.

    If Luo Qingcheng¡¯s coldness was like the tip of the iceberg, the peak of a snow capped mountain, then the coldness of Jun Wu Xie is like that of a bottomless wintryke, a calm andposed but obvious alienation.

    Jun Wu Xie leapt off her horse and patted it affectionately before letting it gallop away. She then lifted her head slightly to look at Luo Qingcheng who was still seated high on her horse.

    Luo Qingcheng was also looking at Jun Wu Xie. To the both of them, this was a battle of vengeance ¨C one was fighting for her Grand Master and loved ones, and the other was just fighting for the sake of appearance and desire.

    Equally, that strong sense of hatred was burning within the two individuals even though the battle has not started, and it was making the surrounding atmosphere exceedingly tense.

    ¡°Loser.¡± Luo Qingcheng sneered, as she somersaulted off her horse. The Spirit Ring which appeared within Luo Qingcheng¡¯s hand was blindingly ring ¨C like the aura of stars falling from the sky at night, it was dazzling.

    Luo Qingcheng had not attacked, but the appearance of her Spirit Ring had already caused the surrounding air to be filled with a strong spiritual pressure.

    Within the Upper Realm, the strongest single Spirit Ring wielder had appeared!

    When Wei Ya and Xie Changming saw the appearance of Luo Qingcheng¡¯s Spirit Ring, they could not help but had a strange gleam in their eyes. From their point of view, the difference between Luo Qingcheng and Jun Wu Xie was that of a cloud and mud. Luo Qingcheng would not need to use her Spirit Ring at all, and she could easily take away Jun Wu Xie¡¯s life.

    What Luo Qingcheng wanted was not just to simply defeat Jun Wu Xie. What she truly wanted was to deal a devastating blow to Jun Wu Xie, topletely destroy her, and show her the vast difference between Jun Wu Xie and her.

    The eye-catching Spirit Ring contained a powerful force, which made Qiao Chu and others who were watching, even more worried about Jun Wu Xie.

    However, Jun Wu Xie just stood still calmly with her right hand slightly raised.

    A Spirit Ring with a deep green aura slowly rose from her hand, and gradually expanded. Compared with Luo Qingcheng¡¯s Spirit Ring, the Spirit Ring in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hand seemed rtively weak, just like the flowers blooming under the moonlight, yet hiding something within the seemingly gentle halo.

 Chapter 2419 - Battle of the Spirit Ring (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2419: Battle of the Spirit Ring (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°What Nangong Lie said was true... She actually has a Spirit Ring?¡± Wei Ya¡¯s eyes grew slightlyrger in disbelief as he looked at the Spirit Ring resting in the palm of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hand.

    Even though the Spirit Ring in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hand was not as eye catching aspared to Luo Qingcheng¡¯s ring, but it was still a true and proper Spirit Ring.

    One must know that in the entire Upper Realm, people who were able to condense out aplete Spirit Ring were far and few, and those who were able to do so were all talented individuals. However, standing right before their eyes ¨C Jun Wu Xie, even at such a young age, was already in possession of such aplete Spirit Ring. It was just so unimaginable and incredible to Wei Ya.

    When Nangong Lie spoke about this, no one in the Upper Realm could believe it. However, the truth was disyed right in front of them and they were stunned with disbelief.

    When Luo Qingcheng saw the Spirit Ring nestled in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s palm, astonishment shed in her eyes as she did not expect that Jun Wu Xie would actually have a Spirit Ring.

    The Jun Wu Xie from five years before, although she was a genius, she was evidently just a peak at the Silver Spirit level. It was not possible to have mastered the Spirit Ring within such a short time span.

    Suddenly, a sense of uneasiness started rising up from the bottom of Luo Qingcheng¡¯s heart. Her natural talent was unparalleled, but it took a very long time to condense the Spirit Ring. For her first time condensing the Spirit Ring, she used up years to condense the spiritual inscriptions. However, the time Jun Wu Xie spent on amalgamating the Spirit Ring,pared to Luo Qingcheng, was evidently much shorter.

    In an instant, the sense of underestimation disappeared and apart from the hatred directed at Jun Wu Xie, the feeling of fear rose up within Luo Qingcheng.

    Regardless of how Jun Wu Xie achieved this, such a person could not be allowed to continue to live! Even if there was no hatred or vengeance between Jun Wu Xie and her, there was absolutely no way that a person with such strength should be allowed to live. Who knows how much Jun Wu Xie would grow in the future.

    Jun Wu Xie must be eradicated!

    Luo Qingcheng narrowed her eyes, casting aside the contempt towards Jun Wu Xie and no longer retained a shred of hesitation as her slender figure turned into a ray of light and disappeared on the spot.

    ¡°So fast!¡± Fei Yan eximed with wide eyes. Even after gathering all the spiritual energy within his eyes, he was unable to catch Luo Qingcheng¡¯s speed! What kind of level of spiritual power was this?! Can Little Xie really handle it?

    Just as every one was getting concerned for Jun Wu Xie, the figure of the said person suddenly disappeared as well!

    The speed at which Jun Wu Xie disappeared with, was not the least bit slower than Luo Qingcheng.

    The figures of the two people were not seen again in that open space. Instead, in their ce, a ray of silver and ck light collided staggeredly with each other. Each time the rays collided, the shocks of the aftermath created waves of heat, and in those instances, the dust went flying. One could not see any fighting within the entire battlefield, but yet, numerousrge cracks scarred the ground.

    This battle has far surpassed the level at which regr people could participate! Just based on the spiritual pressure released by the battling duo, it was enough to cause people like Qiao Chu, who had already reached the realm of the Gold Spirit to have difficulties in breathing.

    Others might not be able to see clearly the actions of Jun Wu Xie and Luo Qingcheng, but Xie Chang Ming and Wei Ya, who could also condense out their own Spirit Rings, could clearly see what was going on ¨C and their faces had turned ashened at the sight.

    In the chaotic battlefield, Jun Wu Xie and Luo Qingcheng were constantly fighting, but in a sh, hundred strokes have passed, but yet there was no clear winner. This was exactly what Xie Chang Ming and Wei Ya could not believe!

 Chapter 2420 - Battle of the Spirit Ringsï¼ˆ3ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2420: Battle of the Spirit Rings£¨3£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    They were fully aware of just how strong Luo Qingcheng is, because even the two of them were not confident that they can defeat her in a one-on-one match. But could Jun Wu Xie do it?

    A Spirit Ring that only took five years to condense was actually strong enough to go up against Luo Qingcheng¡¯s Spirit Ring and withstand a hundred strokes?

    In fact, it instantly destroyed the contempt Xie Chang Ming and Wei Ya had for Jun Wu Xie.

    In that moment, a consensus was formed between the both of them. They were sure that if either one of them was fighting Jun Wu Xie, not only would they have not been able to kill her, to not be defeated by her would be the best oue for everyone.

    Had they not seen her every move with such rity with their own eyes, they would not have believed that such a marvellous and imposing woman actually existed in the Lower Realm.

    If she was from the Upper Realm, based on her capabilities, Jun Wu Xie would be amongst the Top Ten Expert exponents ¨C most certainly within the top three.

    ¡°Is this a joke? Where the hell did she pop up from? It¡¯s hard to believe that she¡¯s that strong!!!¡± Xie Chang Ming¡¯s tone of voice has also changed. At this moment, he no longer dared to despise the gloom of Nangong Lie. If it were him, he would not be better off than Nangong Lie.

    This woman was simply not human, she was a demon.

    The look on Wei Ya¡¯s face was extremely godawful as Jun Wu Xie¡¯s capabilities far surpassed their expectations. As the battle between Luo Qingcheng and Jun Wu Xie raged on with increasing intensity, she could not help but nce towards the group of soldiers from the Night Regime.

    It was not false bravado on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s part. She dared to provoke the Upper Realm because she truly possessed strong capabilities. It was in that moment that Wei Ya realised that they have truly underestimated Jun Wu Xie and the Lower Realm.

    This ce that was long considered a barbaric rubbish dump had left them dumbstruck as a battlefield of Asura.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Wei Ya? Are we just going to allow that demonic spawn to run amok?¡± Xie Chang Ming asked in a panic. Before this, he did not entirely took Jun Wu Xie very seriously, but right now, after seeing what Jun Wu Xie was capable of, he could not help but felt distraught with fear and anxiety.

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see.¡± Wei Ya said as she furrowed her brows.

    Feelings of shock started to appear in Luo Qingcheng¡¯s heart. She had initially thought that she could win the fight against Jun Wu Xie within three strokes, but she hadn¡¯t expected that even after more than a hundred strokes, Jun Wu Xie was still able to steadily deflect her attacks at full strength. The current situation caused Lu Qingcheng to turn a little pale with fright.

    ¡°What did you do within this five years? It¡¯s impossible that you¡¯ve be so strong!¡± Luo Qingcheng used an interval during the fight to distance herself from Jun Wu Xie. For the longest time, she had not met with an opponent who was so tough to deal with! To the point that Luo Qingcheng herself doubted that the Jun Wu Xie who stood before her was the same person who was unable to fight back, five years ago.

    As Jun Wu Jie stood her ground calmly, her cold eyes swept over Luo Qingcheng¡¯s astonished face, the dark green aura of the Spirit Ring which had expanded with the battle, its faint radiance reflected her stunning face.

    ¡°Everything that I did, is so that I can kill you.¡± Jun Wu Xie replied, as a cold gleam shed in the depths of her eyes. Without giving any time for Luo Qingcheng to process her words, Jun Wu Xie abruptly rushed up towards her.

 Chapter 2421 - Battle of the Spirit Ringsï¼ˆ4ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2421: Battle of the Spirit Rings£¨4£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    As the battle raged on, every move that Jun Wu Xie made, Luo Qingcheng could only defend and that was causing Luo Qingcheng to get increasingly frustrated.

    ¡°You want to kill me? Just based on your skills!¡± Luo Qingcheng derided, as the glow of her Spirit Ring suddenly increased in intensity ¨C the intensity was like that of a glowing star burst.

    Once Wei Ya, who was standing not far from them, saw that re, his heart gave shudder in shock.

    The greatest distinction between a Spirit Ring at its peak and a regr Spirit Ring was its ability to suddenly increase the intensity of its power. The extent at which Luo Qingcheng was able to exert control over her Spirit Ring, was almost to the point of perfection. At this stage, to be able to freely control the intensity of power exuding from the Spirit Ring like what Luo Qingcheng did was so she could increase the power to its highest level. This was something that Luo Qingcheng had not done in a thousand years.

    Thest time she used it, it was to capture the Night Regime.

    Could it be? That Jun Wu Xie was powerful enough to force Luo Qingcheng into using that move?

    Thinking about it, Wei Ya was shocked.

    The battle of the Spirit Ring depended on the Spirit Ring as well as the spiritual strength of its owner.

    The Spirit Ring of Luo Qingcheng suddenly doubled in strength. Under the intensity of such a surge, the speed became more rapid. In a blink of an eye, the original stalemate began to shift.

    Jun Wu Xie constantly manipted her Spirit Ring to fend off attacks from Luo Qingcheng. Her attacks were as dense as rain and at such a high intensity that it was trying to drive someone crazy.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to be good at fighting? Howe you¡¯re not fighting anymore? This is the difference between you and I. Watch carefully, you trash!¡± A cold light glinted from Luo Qingcheng¡¯s eyes. All of a sudden, the spiritual power of her Spirit Ring exploded, and due to the immense power that swept across the battlefield, the soil got lifted up.

    Like a storm sweeping through the desert, the enter battlefield descended into chaos.

    Under the howling wing, countless of gravel mixed with spiritual power rained upon the battle armour of Jun Wu Xie, as she tried her best to control her Spirit Ring. At the same time, she continued to resist the tyrannical offensive that Luo Qingcheng hasunched. However, even with her two feet nted firmly on the ground, she was still being forcefully pushed back by the immense spiritual pressure. Jun Wu Xie¡¯s Spirit Ring was no longer able to defend her fully. The explosive power of Luo Qingcheng¡¯s Spirit Ring turned the spiritual pressure into a sharp de; as it left sh marks on the ground.

    A loud bang was heard.

    A strong explosion erupted right in front of Jun Wu Xie as her body was blown ten meters backwards, and she barely came to a stop.

    As she regained her footing, a drop of blood dribbled past the corner of her mouth.

    ¡°Little Xie!¡± Qiao Chu and the rest of them watched with their hearts in their throats.

    Jun Wu Xie lifted her hand to stop them from helping her. She took a gentle breath and stabilized herself, and stood up pencil-straight. Jun Wu Xie raised her hand to wipe the blood from the corner of her mouth. Those cold, unfeeling eyes did not show a sliver of defeat or resignation ¨C they were burning with determination as she stared unflinchingly at Luo Qingcheng.

    ¡°Is this all you got?¡±

    When Luo Qingcheng saw that Jun Wu Xie was injured, she grew smug. However, when Jun Wu Xie said those words, an ominous feeling grew within Luo Qingcheng.

    ¡°You¡¯ve shown all your power, now it¡¯s my turn.¡± Jun Wu Xie tilted her chin and her eyes disyed her killing intent.

 Chapter 2422 - Shocked (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2422: Shocked (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°What?¡± Luo Qingcheng was stunned. Before she could even have the time to think about the actual meaning in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words, a beam of ice blue light suddenly flew towards her. The speed of it was so fast that there was no time for her to react to it and she was then blown away by that beam of light in a mere moment!

    Luo Qingcheng fell heavily on the ground. There was an acute pain radiating from her shoulder. With both eyes widened in shock, she looked at the part of her body where she felt the pain from and found out that something had pierced through her right shoulder, forming a bloody hole !

    At the moment, the entire battlefield sank into an awkward silence.

    The pain that Luo Qingcheng had never experienced before was constantly being transmitted into her mind. The picture of herself being soaked in the colour of blood was something that she had never seen before, leading her to be dumbfounded by the scene for quite some time.

    ¡°How is it? Are you clear about the difference between you and me now?¡± Like a crack of thunder, the cold and calm voice of Jun Wu Xie struck into Luo Qingcheng¡¯s ears, causing her to recover from the shock right away.

    Luo Qingcheng raised her head and looked in the direction of the ce where Jun Wu Xie was standing at. Once she nced over Jun Wu Xie, it was as if the whole person of Luo Qingcheng was struck by the thunder, her mind went nk on the spot!

    The scene of a dark green Spirit Ring flickering with a soft gentle light on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s right hand and another Spirit Ring twinkling with an ice blue thunder light on her left hand came into Luo Qingcheng¡¯s sight at the very moment!

    ¡°Double... Double... spirit ring...¡± Luo Qingcheng widened her eyes unbelievably. She totally couldn¡¯t believe what she had just seen!

    There was actually a Spirit Ring each on both Jun Wu Xie¡¯s left and right hand?!

    How could it be!!!

    Luo Qingcheng was so astounded by the view in front of her that her face turned pale immediately. When she saw the Spirit Ring on the left hand of Jun Wu Xie, the arrogant andcent that were once shown on her face disappeared!

    Double Spirit Ring.

    In the Three Realms, the only person who had the Double Spirit Ring was the ruler of the Upper Realm. That person was also a top expert who Luo Qingcheng would never have the courage to go against with, and this person was her Master...

    Throughout the ages, In this big wide world¨C the Three Realms, there was only one person who owned the Double Spirit Ring which no one was able to withstand its power. And it was also because of this unique constitution that had made him the dominator of the Three Realms.

    All the people in the world thought that such incredible and unreasonable physique was a one and only thing.

    But they would never ever think that they would be going to meet the second special one who also had the Double Spirit Ring¨C Jun Wu Xie!

    ¡°How... Howe... Double Spirit Ring... How is it possible that Jun Wu Xie is a Double Spirit Ring?¡± On the other side, Xie Chang Ming was overwhelmed with terror because of Jun Wu Xie. Other than the few of them, no any other one was able to understand more about how powerful the Double Spirit Ring was.

    It was by using such imusible power, the person who had the highest status in the Upper Realm was able to repress all the life spirits and be the ruler of the Three Realms.

    The strength of the Double Spirit Ring was far beyond the range of the strength that could be achieved by the Spirit Ring. The power of thebination of two Spirit Rings was definitely not as simple as adding both the powers together just like solving an addition. The power that could be actually achieved by thebination was ten times more than the power of a single Spirit Ring!

    ¡°It¡¯s over... Everything... is over...¡± Riding on the back of the horse, Wei Ya¡¯s face was covered with cold sweat. Even if it was somebody calm like him, he still couldn¡¯t believe everything he just saw.

    No wonder...

    No wonder Jun Wu Xie would have the guts to act so boldly and provoke the Upper Realm. No wonder she was able to behave arrogantly and challenge Luo Qingcheng in fighting one-on-one with her...

    It wasn¡¯t her being cocky but her for real having the strength topletely defeat Luo Qingcheng!

    Double Spirit Ring...

    It was a power that could never be surpassed by the Spirit Ring!

    In just a very short time, it was as if Wei Ya had fallen into the endless abyss of despair...!

 Chapter 2423 - Shocked (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2423: Shocked (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    However arrogant and proud Wei Ya and Xie Chang Ming were before, at that moment a deep seated fear was spreading through their hearts. Once the double Spirit Rings appeared, their self confidence was shattered and they were unable to maintain their fighting spirit.

    ¡°How is it that you have... double Spirit Rings...¡± Luo Qingcheng fell to the ground as the wound on her shoulder was bleeding profusely. Waves of intense pain coursed through her body but it was not sufficient to erase the utter shock she had.

    It was impossible!

    How was it possible that Jun Wu Xie has double Spirit Rings?

    If Jun Wu Xie had such an unbelievable power, then why was she defeated by Luo Qingcheng five years ago?

    Luo Qingcheng refused to believe that within a span of five years, Jun Wu Xie was able to cultivate and achieved such heights. If that were true, then everyone in the Upper Realm would be a great big joke.

    A thousand years of cultivation, but yet unable to beat a girl with a mere five years of cultivation.

    ¡°You do not need to know.¡± Jun Wu Xie stood in front of Luo Qingcheng as she condescendingly watched the woman who once destroyed her ideal life.

    If it wasn¡¯t because of Luo Qingcheng, Great Master Ren Huang would not havemited suicide, Yan Bu Gui would not have died while protecting Su Ya, and Jun Wu Yao would not have been captured. On that day five years ago, what she experienced was like torture from the depths of hell, and today, she was going to return all that anguish to Luo Qingcheng, ten times, a hundred times, a thousand times!

    Luo Qingcheng breathing began to increase with panic as she lifted her head to look at Jun Wu Xie.

    Against the sun, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body was bathed in a golden hue, making it difficult for anyone to see her expression.

    For the first time since she was born, Luo Qingcheng tasted fear. The Spirit Rings in both Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hands were like a nightmare, shattering the confidence and arrogance that Luo Qingcheng had umted for the past thousand years.

    Luo Qingcheng was once considered the best exponent in the Upper Realm, and her Spirit Ring was renowned as the strongest ring in existence. Her natural talents, her innate skills allowed her to be picked by her master, and after a thousand years of cultivation, trained her to be the strongest exponent in the Upper Realm, second to none. She had never been defeated, nor has she ever suffered any injuries during battle.

    The pride and confidence that Luo Qingcheng has built up over thest thousand years looked exceedingly pitiful in front of Jun Wu Xie.

    The appearance of the double Spirit RIngs cemented Luo Qingcheng¡¯s defeat.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you reveal the double Spirit Rings earlier? Are you making a fool of me?!¡± The sense of fear which Luo Qingcheng had never felt before caused her to lose her mind. She was unwilling to ept it ¨C it was obvious that Jun Wu Xie was wounded by her before, but with a blink of an eye, their roles were reversed.

    She was being yed a fool with Jun Wu Xie¡¯s deliberate omission.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face still hold the calmness as before, while watching Luo Qingcheng descend into madness. ¡°Fooling you? Sorry, I only want to see you plunge from the clouds, that¡¯s all.¡± said Jun Wu Xie with indifference.

    Regardless of Luo Qingcheng¡¯s pride, what Jun Wu Xie truly wanted was not only to destroy her powers, even more than that, she wanted to crush her arrogance, just like what Luo Qingcheng did to Great Master Ren Huang.

    To kill Luo Qingcheng was easy for Jun Wu Xie. But, just as how Luo Qingcheng wanted to torture her to death, how could she let Luo Qingcheng off with an easy death?

    This dance of desperation was the funeral song which Jun Wu Xie had prepared for Luo Qingcheng.

    ¡°How does desperation taste?¡± Ju Wu Xie¡¯s eyes slightly turned up as she admired Luo Qingcheng¡¯s great fall from grace..

 Chapter 2424 - Shocked (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2424: Shocked (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Luo Qingcheng red at Jun Wu Xie as if she could use her eyes to cut Jun Wu Xie a thousand times.

    She refused to believe...

    Refused to believe that she could lose to Jun Wu Xie.

    That this once useless trash, who was easily defeated by her, could have be so powerful.

    Five years!

    In just five years!

    Why was it that in just five years, the situation between her and Jun Wu Xie became such a terrible reversal!

    This trash, how could she possess double Spirit Rings!

    ¡°Slut! You won¡¯t have a good death!¡± Luo Qingcheng starred venomously at Jun Wu Xie, despite being in such a state, her hatred for Jun Wu Xie had not decreased in the slightest.

    Jun Wu Xie raised her brows slightly, the Spirit Ring in her right suddenly flew out, and a fierce thunderbolt mmed into Luo Qingcheng¡¯s face.

    There was no time for Luo Qingcheng to even react!

    A blood-curdling scream erupted from Luo Qingcheng. The side of her face that was struck by the thunderbolt, that side that used to perfectly unmarred now had lines running across each other like a spider¡¯s web. In that instant, the skin on her face crumbled like a broken wall, pieces of flesh mixed with blood and pus fell as everyone looked on.

    For a moment, everyone who saw Luo Qingcheng¡¯s face gasped!

    An extremely beautiful person looked like she was stripped of her outer shell, revealing her vile, rotten inner self to people.

    Luo Qingcheng screamed and grabbed her face, as pus constantly dripped from her fingers, giving off a disgusting stench.

    ¡°This look, it suits you.¡± Jun Wuxie looked coldly at the ugliness on Luo Qingcheng¡¯s face. When she left the poison in Luo Qingcheng¡¯s body, she knew what the consequences would be. Based on Luo Qingcheng¡¯s strength, the poison would not be life threatening to her, but there would be a certain price to be paid.

    ¡°Argh...argh...argh...arghhhhh!¡± Luo Qingcheng was in a state ofplete copse. She smothered her cheeks and refused to let anyone see her. When her mask was stripped off, the facade of calmnesspletely cracked. She crouched on the ground, and wanted to bury her face in the ground, to not let others see it.

    Having witnessed everything, Xie Chang Ming and Wei Ya turned pale with fright. With their capabilities, they could tell that Jun Wu Xie did not actually wound Luo Qingcheng, but stripped the camouge of Luo Qingcheng. They could hardly believe that the cold-eyed and beautiful Luo Qingcheng actually used a special ster to hide her actual ugliness. That disgusting half of Luo Qingcheng¡¯s face made one want to vomit, there was hardly any past glory left.

    So the poison that Jun Wu Xie mentioned previously was this!

    ¡°Slut! Slut! Slut!!!!¡± Luo Qingcheng could not stop cursing at Jun Wu Xie. She looked up abruptly, and her eyes looked like they were pulled out from a pool of blood, like a wild beast, her past elegance has disappeared.

    Jun Wu Xie looked on calmly as Luo Qingcheng continued to curse at her. Looking at her distorted and ugly face as pus dripped onto her body, there was no shred of mercy in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes.

    If only the lives of Grand Master Ren Huang and Yan Bu Gui could be exchanged, if only Jun Wu Yao wasn¡¯t made to leave, she would willingly destroy her look. However, all these were caused by Luo Qingcheng. Luo Qingcheng was the one who brought her misery, and she would slowly repay her, without missing anything out.

    A tooth for a tooth, an eye for an eye. A life for a life!

 Chapter 2425 - Overwhelming Force (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2425: Overwhelming Force (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The changes on the battlefield left everyone stunned. Just a moment ago, it was impossible to see Luo Qingcheng, but now, she was like a pile of mud on the ground, continuously cursing Jun Wu Xie, as if that was the only thing that she could do.

    ¡°Is this... Little Xie¡¯s real strength?¡± Qiao Chu rubbed his eyes in disbelief, everything before him seemed like a dream, totally unreal.

    He thought that for Jun Wu Xie to condense a Spirit Ring within five years was already an incredulous feat, but to have condensed a second Spirit Ring as well. That was just inhumane!

    ¡°Double Spirit Rings... This is really...¡± Fan Zhuo finally found his voice as the initial fear for Jun Wu Xie disappeared at that moment.

    Only a sigh.

    Exactly what did she sacrifice to be able to achieve the strength she possessed today? The bystanders could only see how mourous Jun Wu Xie was, but they did not know what kind of pain she has suffered.

    If she was not forced into a desperate situation, how could she decide to fight to the death?

    The hearts of Qiao Chu andpany finally settled down, but Xie Changming and Wei Ya were still bathed in cold sweat. Seeing Jun Wu Xie had once again raised her hand, the two rushed to ce themselves between Jun Wu Xie and Luo Qingcheng at almost the same instance.

    Two bright auras shed and the distance between Jun Wu Xie and Luo Qingcheng was extended.

    Xie Changming lifted Luo Qingcheng from where she had copsed on the ground at the first instant, as a paled-faced Wei Ya used his Spirit Ring to block Jun Wu Xie¡¯s path. Although the two men then joined forces to attack, they were trembling with fear.

    Facing Jun WU Xie who has double Spirit Rings, even if they joined forces, adding in Luo Qingcheng when she was at her peak, it would have been still difficult.

    However....

    They had to do this...

    Luo Qingcheng was special, if Jun Wu Xie killed Luo Qingcheng in front of them, then even if they were to return to the Upper Realm, there would only be death awaiting them.

    Afterall, the Lord only has Luo Qingcheng, this one disciple.

    Having personally trained her for thest thousand years, no one could rece Luo Qingcheng¡¯s importance in the Lord¡¯s heart.

    Jun Wu Xie looked on coldly as the two men suddenly attacked, her gaze hardly wavered.

    Xie Changming and Wei Ya grew more fearful as they observed Jun Wu Xie¡¯s calm and cid face. They were aware that if Jun Wu Xie were to retaliate, the three of them would surely lose their lives.

    But, they had to take that gamble!

    ¡°Take Lady Qingcheng away!¡± Wei Ya¡¯s body has been soaked in cold sweat, and bearing the spiritual pressure that emanated from Jun Wu Xie was making him expand a lot of energy.

    Xie Changming did not dare to dy for a moment longer, and immediately withdrew with Luo Qingcheng, while at the same time, he issued amand to the five hundred troops awaiting orders to attack.

    ¡°Jun Wu Xie, I admit, you are terribly strong. Perhaps we are not worthy adversaries, but don¡¯t forget that this battle is not just the three of us. No matter how strong you are, you can¡¯t possibly go against an army five hundred thousand strong!¡± Wei Ya tried to maintain a calm and stable facade towards Jun Wu Xie.

    However, Wei Ya did not detect any sense of worry or panic on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face. In fact, she was so calm that not a single ripple of emotion could be seen within her eyes.

    ¡°Hmm? Five hundred thousand Gold Spirits right?¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes turned up slightly. Suddenly fire shed out of her hand and rose straight into the sky, and exploded in the air.

    Soaring Cloud Signal!

    When the Soaring Cloud Signal was activated, the Rui Lin Army appears!

    It was just that the colour of the light was different from the real Soaring Cloud Signal¡¯s colour. It was pure ck.

 Chapter 2426 - Overwhelming Force (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2426: Overwhelming Force (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The loud thundering sound almost shattered everyone¡¯s eardrums. Up in the sky, a thick ck colour was like a sea of dark clouds, spreading through the sky all the way to the horizon.

    A feeling of uneasiness appeared in Wei Ya¡¯s mind without any reason.

    Suddenly, the earth was shaking violently. Just like the fog, a white halo oozed out of the soil, slowly pervading into the air.

    The white halo which appeared all of a sudden had blocked the way of the army from the Upper Realm who were all roaring to march forward. Subconsciously, they stopped their march and remained alert while looking at the strange scene in front of them.

    A strange view suddenly appeared among the army of the Upper Realm. The armies who were all once valiant and high-spirited were suddenly behaving like a drenched chicken that had been standing in the rainstorm, an unusual paleness appeared on every one of their faces.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Carrying Luo Qingcheng, Xie Changming staring astonishingly at all the things that had happened in front of him with both his eyes and mouth wide opening. Not realizing why, an extremely strange phenomenon arose in the army behind him.

    Those golden spirit lights that were first embracing the soldiers were fading away in a very fast speed, as if they were, bit by bit, unwittingly swallowed by the white halo that wasing out of the ground!

    Even Xie Changming felt a little ufortable. The spirit energy inside his body seemed to be pulled out by some kind of energy, causing his energy to keep reducing. The condition of his energy withering had made the face of Xie Changming to turn pale at that moment. The terror that Xie Changming had never experienced before emerged from the bottom of his eyes.

    How could this be?

    Wei Ya had also noticed the abnormality that had been urring. The light of the Spirit Ring on his hand was getting weaker quickly. He was able to clearly feel that the spirit energy in his body was disappearing frantically!

    The assault from the army of the Upper Realm stopped abruptly. Qiao Chu and the others who were already getting ready to fight were stunned after seeing this scene. Since they were now at the level of the Gold Spirit, of course they were able to notice the decreasing power of the army of the Upper Realm.

    The situation of all their powers decreasing was so weird that it was actually unbelievable!

    And the thing that Qiao Chu and the rest of them were more curious about was that there was no sign of their spirit energy being attenuated.

    What had Jun Wu Xie done?

    There was a huge question wandering in everyone¡¯s mind.

    At this moment, a figure intruded into the battlefield and stood beside Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Young Miss, the array is functioning.¡± The figure of Ye Sha appeared beside Jun Wu Xie with a trace of seriousness on his cool face.

    Jun Wu Xie slightly nodded her head. The stare she gave to Wei Ya was as cold as the snow.

    ¡°What... What have you done?!¡± Even if Wei Ya was an idiot, he was still able to tell that whatever that was happening must be rted with Jun Wu Xie. The decreasing strength of the people from the Upper Realm was simply unbelievable but he couldn¡¯t really think of the method used by Jun Wu Xie to create such a terrible situation!

    The environment of the Lower Realm wasn¡¯t suitable for the people from the Upper Realm to stay for a long time. Everyone from the Upper Realm knew about that. However, the influence of the environment was still unlikely to deplete their energy in such a horrible way in this short time. This had already far gone beyond the normal range!

    The array?

    What was the array mentioned by Ye Sha?

    Wei Ya was overwhelmed with a great fear. He could vaguely realize that the moment they stepped into the Lower Realm, it seemed like they had already walked into the trap that was set up by Jun Wu Xie beforehand.

    While gazing at Wei Ya coldly, Jun Wu Xie slowly spoke in a calm and determined voice. ¡°What goes aroundes around. I just want to tell you, that even if you guys are from the Upper Realm, but for now, the ground you are stepping on is the ground of the Lower Realm!¡±

 Chapter 2427 - Overwhelming Force (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2427: Overwhelming Force (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± The fear in Wei Ya became deeper.

    Jun Wu Xie said tly. ¡°Since you are now in the Lower Realm, forget about the arrogance you got in the Upper Realm. You guys have no way to be so bold here!¡±

    It was exactly at the moment Jun Wu Xie finished her words, two troops of armies rushed into the battlefield each from the both sides of the field. There was Qu Lingyue leading the heavily armed soldiers of the Lower Realming from the right while the Rui Lin Army with Jun Qing leading at the front arriving at the battlefield from the left!

    The sudden appearance of the two forces had joined the Night Regime in besieging the army of the Upper Realm!

    With the spirit energy in his entire body flowing away crazily, Xie Changming¡¯s heart was literally in his mouth when he saw the two crowded forces which he couldn¡¯t even see the end of the troops with just a nceing!

    Just as what Jun Wu Xie had said, this ce was the territory of the Lower Realm. Even if it was the army of the Upper Realm, they should also behave themselves and kneel on their knees without making a single noise!

    If it was fifteen minutes ago, Xie Changming and Wei Ya wouldn¡¯t be panicked at all even if all the people in the Lower Realm joined the battle, let alone the participation of two forces. The five hundred thousand Gold Spirits behind them were already enough to overwhelm the power of the Lower Realm. The strength of the Gold Spirits was enough for them to make up for any difference in the quantity.

    But now...

    Within a few minutes, the strength of quite a number of Gold Spirits had already dropped off from the level of the Gold Spirit. Moreover, they were unable to adapt to the little amount of spirit energy in the Lower Realm at the first ce, and now with their spirit energy depleting continuously, the difort they experienced became more obvious.

    Forget about the battle, quite amount of people had already begun to gasp for breath.

    While a lot of spirit energy inside them kept flowing away, the bodies of them, which had already gotten used to the rich spirit energy in the Upper Realm, would try to absorb the spirit energy from the air automatically. But now that they were in the Lower Realm, the little amount of spirit energy had caused this kind of instinctive response of theirs to receive the strongest stimulus in their bodies!

    Three forces charged forward, taking the initiative to approach the army of the Upper Realm. The table had now turned!

    The expression on Wei Ya¡¯s face had crumbled. He didn¡¯t actually understand what was going on and why did the earth of the Lower Realm change so suddenly and strangely. The floating white halo was just like a strong poison, invading into their bodies and dragging the spirit energy inside them that they were proud of into the deep abyss at this moment.

    It was exactly like what Jun Wu Xie had just said.

    There was no way for them to act wild in the Lower Realm!

    Drops and drops of cold sweat were dripping from Wei Ya¡¯s forehead. The situation now was totally different from what they had once imagined. They were supposed to be the predator, but in just a blink of an eye, they were suddenly the prey. While looking at the coalition formed by the Night Regime, the Rui Lin Army and the Iron Blood Army, the heart of Wei Ya instantly sank into the depths of the abyss.

    Their spirit energy was still disappearing non-stop but the battle was on the verge of happening!

    How should they fight?

    How were they still going to fight?

    Wei Ya took a nce over the soldiers of the Upper Realm behind him who were giving off the reaction of being strongly ufortable with the corners of his eyes. Most of their spirit energy had already fallen off to the level of the Silver Spirit. They might still be able to handle the situation with the strength they had now, but in reality, their spirit energy was still depleting rapidly while their instinctive reaction of absorbing the spirit energy had caused them to suffer huge torment. They couldn¡¯t take part in the battle anymore with torment like this!

    The despair that had never been experienced before buried them.

    With the uing suppression pressing on them, they couldn¡¯t even breathe properly.

    It was a total paleness on the face of Wei Ya. Watching the three forces getting nearer step by step, it seemed like they were standing at the edge of the cliff and death was actually so close to them!

 Chapter 2428 - Overwhelming Force (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2428: Overwhelming Force (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Qiao Chu and the others stood before the Night Regime as they advanced towards the Upper Realm army. It was uncertain when Ye Mei appeared amongst them, as he rode a handsome ck stallion and was dressed in the ck light armour of the Night Regime. Ye Mei looked extremely imposing and domineering.

    ¡°Brother Ye Mei!¡± Qiao Chu was startled as he realized the sudden appearance of Ye Mei.

    Since the departure of Ye Sha, Ye Mei and Ye Gu, there was no news of their whereabouts. It was until Ye Sha¡¯s appearance, that they revealed themselves.

    ¡°Brother Ye Mei, what is going on? The Upper Realm army doesn¡¯t look right! When did Uncle and Qu Lingyuee?¡± Great doubts were floating in Qiao Chu¡¯s mind.

    Before the battle, Jun Wu Xie had arranged for the Night Regime to wait within the city. However, there was no other arrangement for the army of Qu Lingyue and the Rui Lin Army, thus they didn¡¯t ask too much. Only upon the arrival of the two other groups of army that they realised that Jun Wu Xie had made sufficient arrangements.

    Ye Mei lifted his head and looked at the battlefield, and that silver figure.

    It was evidently petite and slender, yet it was so firm and straight.

    ¡°This is the joint masterpiece of Miss and Lord Jue.¡± Ye Mei replied with unabashed pride.

    Jun Wu Yao and Jun Wu Xie joined forces?

    But Jun Wu Yao...

    Ye Mei¡¯s words increased the confusion of Qiao Chu and the others. With the battle about to begin, they didn¡¯t have the time to question further.

    ¡°Whatever the reason, if these bastards are not vomiting blood, I will have lived my life in vain!!¡± Fei Yan said nothing further as he leaped from his war horse and headed straight for the muddleheaded Upper Realm army, killing them.

    Following Fei Yan¡¯s attack, Qiao Chu and the others did not hold back and attacked as well.

    With every punch, every kick, they vented their fears over the past five years.

    In a sh, the battle started between the armies of the Lower Realm and Upper Realm. Dust flew, deafening and ear-splitting noises everywhere, the grievances that were suppressed within the hearts of the people in the Lower Realm finally broke out.

    When Wei Ya saw that the situation was not favourable, he immediately withdrew and joined Xie Changming in protecting an upset Luo Qingcheng.

    Jun Wu Xie stood on the battlefield as she observed the chaotic situation. That strong killing intent had boiled over. Her gazed skipped over the people, and she was looking at the heavily guarded ck carriage.

    That year, as she lived in despair, the only thing that helped her survive was everything that Jun Wu Yao had given her.

    Not just the Night Regime, but also his final bargaining chip!

    As soon as Jun Wu Yao discovered the evil intentions towards him by the Upper Realm, he had already begun preparations. Setting up the Dark Regions, conquering the Middle Realm, all these were just smoke bombs to divert everyone¡¯s attention.

    Hence no one was aware that he had already nted the chess pieces that would turn tides.

    People of the Lower Realm knew, before the unification, within the Lower Realm, there was the existence of the mysterious Ghost City. Everyone knew that the Ghost City had special rules, but what they didn¡¯t know was the owner was none other that Jun Wu Yao!

    The existence of the Ghost City was not meant to be just another city, but it was to hide that under the terrain of the Lower Realm, there a powerful array drawn.

    An array that could make the exponents of the Upper Realm be useless trash in an instant.

 Chapter 2429 - Overwhelming Force (5)

    <h4>Chapter 2429: Overwhelming Force (5)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    It was only after Jun Wu Yao got captured and when the Night Regime found Jun Wu Xie were all of this revealed.

    The constant disappearances of Jun Wu Yao during the time he was in the Lower Realm, was not only to escape assassinations, but a greater reason was toplete this array.

    This was also the reason why Jun Wu Xie brought the battleground to the Lower Realm.

    Since the array has initiated, if the people from the Upper Realm dared to step into the Lower Realm, then their powers will be lost during that short span of time.

    A hint of coldness glinted in the eyes of Jun Wu Xie. Five year of suffering in silence, five years of being resolute in seeking revenge, waiting, just waiting for the arrival of this day.

    The figure of Jun Wu Xie transformed into a ray of silver light, like the scythe of death that moved noiselessly, reaping the lives of the invaders. The stters of blood and heavy smell of death covered every part of the battlefield in an instant.

    The Gold Spirits who came to the Lower Realm to plunder and murder were now crushed by the opponents they once dismissed with contempt.

    Even though there was a certain amount of strength, but with a strong sense of indisposition and their bodies which were experiencing abnormal pain, it was difficult to maintainbat capabilities. On the contrary, having spent the past five year in intensive training, at that time, the Lower Realm army could finally show off their explosive power!

    With the strongest toon of Night Regime as the vanguard, Qu Lingyue¡¯s army and the Rui Lin Army joined forces and continuously cut down the numbers of the surrounding Upper Realm Army.

    Their attacks were not rapid, instead they were stable. Due to the years of training, it allowed the Lower Realm armies to work together with tacit understanding. They knew when to strike, and when to shield and defend theirpatriots. With the push and pull of the battle, along with the rich battle experiences and the suppression of the past five years, the armies of the Lower Realm shocked everyone with their show of overwhelming battle prowess.

    ¡°Follow me! Charge!¡± Jun Qing led the Rui Lin Army and forcefully carved out a bloody path through the Upper Realm army. The Bone Corroding White Owl emerged from his body, therge figure was three times more powerful than the original. Under themand of Jun Qing, the White Owl turned into a whirlwind and used of its sharp talons and enormous wing span to plunge the Upper Realm army into a nightmarish battle.

    The Rui Lin Army followed closely as they vented their repression.

    Having nearly cost these enemies their Master, it was time for vengeance to be paid in full!

    At the same time, the long sword wielded by Qu Lingyue performed a deadly dance, her light armour already drenched in fresh blood. There was not an ounce of hesitation within her eyes as her sword continue its dance of death. Her troops, seemingly infected by her, attacked with such speed and precision that it hardly allowed the Upper Realm army any change to take a breather.

    In a blink of an eye, the number of troops of the Upper Realm army decreased significantly. The remaining troops not only had to resist the pain of the spiritual pressure, they also had to deal with their overly energetic opponents!

    Xie Changming and Wei Ya continued to protect Luo Qingcheng, both of them stained with blood. Luckily their own spiritual powers were extremely high, so even under the passing of the great spiritual pressure, they could still maintain some semnce of strength.

    However, they both knew very well that such a situation would notst long. As the spiritual power continues to flow, there would be a moment that their powers would decrease to that of a purple spirit which they hated. And there was only death awaiting them.

 Chapter 2430 - Overwhelming Force (6)

    <h4>Chapter 2430: Overwhelming Force (6)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Cold sweat kept on dripping from the foreheads of Xie Changming and Wei Ya. It could be said that it was the worst situation ever. Five hundred thousand forces were now trapped in an extremely horrifying circumstances. They were most probably hopeless now.

    ¡°Lady Qingcheng! What shall we do now?¡± Xie Changming started to panic. Luo Qingcheng was the most powerful person among them and she was also themander of the expedition, but Luo Qingcheng was constantly being provoked by Jun Wu Xie, causing her to lose herposure. This made them very anxious.

    ¡°Lady Qingcheng, by the situation now, you have to make a decision. I¡¯m afraid that we can¡¯t hold it any longer, is it necessary for us to retreat?¡± Wei Ya tried his best to calm himself down, but after watching the armies of the Upper Realm copse one after another, he was no longer able to suppress the fear within him.

    Luo Qingcheng¡¯s face turned pale. Half of her face was terribly mangled with torn flesh and blood. It was so gross to look at that it made people want to vomit. The pair of eyes was filled with chaos. Thanks to Xie Changming and Wei Ya who were constantly speaking to her, she finally gained some of herposure back.

    ¡°Retreat? Nope! We can¡¯t retreat! I want to kill Jun Wu Xie! I want to kill that bitch!¡± Luo Qingcheng went crazy at that moment. She would definitely not leave like a loser! The bitch, Jun Wu Xie, had destroyed her everything! She was not reconciled to simply escape like this!

    She refused to do so!

    Luo Qingcheng¡¯s answer made Xie Changming and Wei Ya shocked.

    It was obvious that Luo Qingcheng¡¯s mind had totally went nk because of Jun Wu Xie. She was no longer the Luo Qingcheng that was able to make any judgement and decision calmly anymore. Now, the only thing in her mind was the embarrassment Jun Wu Xie brought to her. All she wanted to do was to kill Jun Wu Xie, but she wasn¡¯t clear about the current situation at all. How was it possible for them to kill Jun Wu Xie?

    Not to mention Jun Wu Xie¡¯s Double Spirit Ring that was almost invincible, therge number of armies from the Lower Realm was already enough to embroil them into further trouble.

    At this moment, there was no much effort left for them to listen to Luo Qingcheng¡¯s desire to revenge. If they were allowed to, how they wished they were able to escape and save their own lives, leaving Luo Qingcheng who was inplete delirium alone. But even if they got to escape, His Lord wouldn¡¯t spare their lives if Luo Qingcheng died.

    Before today, they wouldn¡¯t think that things would turn out to be like this. The arrogance they had when they set off from the Upper Realm was now totally being trampled under Jun Wu Xie¡¯s feet. There was no way for them to get up.

    It was impossible for them to win the battle. The best oue was to keep their lives.

    Without further hesitation, Wei Ya immediately made his decision. Just by looking at the condition of Luo Qingcheng now, they couldn¡¯t really adopt the decision she made. He made eye contact with Xie Changming, knowing clearly that the main thing they needed to do was to escape from the Lower Realm!

    Escape from the Lower Realm and back to the Upper Realm, only then they would have the chance to survive!

    Who would have ever thought that as part of the Top Ten Experts of the Upper Realm, they were actually forced to turn tail and run away because of Jun Wu Xie?

    Nobody from the Upper Realm would ever believe that.

    The moment Xie Changming and Wei Ya were getting ready to fight their way out of the besiegers and leave the ce together with Luo Qingcheng, just like a nightmare, a figure suddenly appeared in front of them.

    The silver armor was covered with the colour of blood. Parts of the armor that weren¡¯t covered with blood were shining dazzlingly under the sunlight.

    Jun Wu Xie came with the heavy smell of blood whirling around her. Wherever she went, there were bodies lying everywhere on the ground. Stepping on the trails of blood, she walked towards Wei Ya and the rest of them. Her gorgeous face was covered with ayer of frost, causing people to tremble with terror from the bottom of their hearts.

 Chapter 2431 - To Whom Was The Heaven Going to Give Its Mercy (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2431: To Whom Was The Heaven Going to Give Its Mercy (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The appearance of Jun Wu Xie sent chills down Wei Ya and Xie Changming¡¯s spines. They thought that Jun Wu Xie¡¯s attention would be focused on the battle but unbeknownst to them, Jun Wu Xie never took her attention away from Luo Qingcheng.

    The temporary reprieve granted would make for greater destructionter.

    Wei Ya almost instantly stood in front of Xie Changming and Luo Qingcheng as he used his Spirit Ring to ward off Jun Wu Xie¡¯s imminent attack.

    ¡°Take Lady Qingcheng away!¡± Wei Ya gritted his teeth as he summoned up courage to face Jun Wu Xie. His Spirit Ring had already shrunk by one circle and the light emitted was dim. He was afraid that soon, he would not be able to condense out aplete Spirit Ring.

    Xie Changming was shocked, the fear made his legs soft. However, Wei Ya¡¯s roar did not allow him to rx for the moment. He could only hold on tight to Luo Qingcheng and retreated step by step. He was afraid that sudden, big movements would attract the attention of Jun Wi Xie.

    ¡°Jun Wu Xie! You slut!!¡± Once Luo Qingcheng saw Jun Wu Xie, she started struggling against Xie Changming.

    Due to the struggles of Luo Qingcheng, Xie Changming became unstable on his feet and almost fell. He cursed Luo Qincheng in his heart.

    [At a time like this!]

    Luo Qingcheng still could notprehend the current situation? With her current state, how was she able to fight Jun Wu Xie?

    This was just seeking death!

    If it wasn¡¯t for the superior position of Luo Qingcheng, Xie Changming would not hesitate to give a tight p to this reckless woman.

    Although he had a deep seated hatred for Luo Qingcheng, but in order to keep his life, he had no choice but to restrain the impulsive woman.

    ¡°Lady Qingcheng, let¡¯s stay alive and fight back another time. Don¡¯t be impulsive!¡± Xie Changming advised.

    ¡°Get off me!¡± Luo Qingcheng pushed Xie Changming away unceremoniously. However that gaping wound on her shoulder hindered her movement and strength, and she was unable to distance herselfpletely.

    Luo Qingcheng¡¯s recklessness caused Wei Ya to be even more afraid and nervous as he looked towards Jun Wu Xie¡¯s impending approach. A brief notion to seek death even shed by his mind.

    Disregarding his current condition, even if he and Xie Changming were at their peak, and had teamed up with Luo Liancheng, there was no guarantee that they could defeat Jun Wu Xie.

    Just as Wei Ya was worrying about the situation, a figure suddenly appeared by Jun Wu Xie¡¯s side.

    ¡°Miss, let me handle this person.¡± Ye Gu finally appeared on the battlefield. That young face held a pair of eyes, full of murderous intent. He was very clear who was Jun Wu Xie¡¯s target, regardless that it was Wei Ya or Xie Changming, they were just insignificant little rocks in the way of Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded her head slightly.

    Ye Gu immediately looked at Wei Ya and his rosy lips lifted into a bloodthirsty smile.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Wei Ya looked at Ye Gu in shock. Ye Gu¡¯s whole body was shrouded with jet ck spirit, and the power emanated made Wei Ya feel oppressed.

    ¡°I am the Dark Emperor¡¯s Night Regimemander-in-chief, Ye Gu. Remember my name so that you remember who killed you while you rot in Hell.¡± Ye Gu sneered. Ye Gu did not give Wei Ya a chance to react as he charged at Wei Ya.

    Wei Ya was still shocked, but he had no time to think about it. Ye Gu¡¯s attack was like a thunderstorm heading towards him. Wei Ya was hard-pressed and suddenly looked extremely embarrassed.

    While Wei Ya, who was blocking Jun Wu Xie, was distracted by Ye Gu, Luo Qingcheng was exposed to Jun Wu Xie.

 Chapter 2432 - To Whom Was The Heaven Going to Give Its Mercy (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2432: To Whom Was The Heaven Going to Give Its Mercy (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Xie Changming was still grabbing onto Luo Qingcheng¡¯s sleeves, but once his eyes met Jun Wu Xie¡¯s, all his hair stood on its end at that moment. His whole body started to tremble involuntarily as if there was an electric current flowing through it. He didn¡¯t even have the guts to look at her, not even once.

    Luo Qingcheng flung Xie Changming¡¯s hand off and red at Jun Wu Xie with a dark and gloomy face.

    ¡°As expected, this looks right for you.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s cold eyes nced over Luo Qingcheng. Was there still any morousness and elegance seen on the Luo Qingcheng right now?

    Half of her face was as horrible as a goblin while the other side of her face was terribly twisted due to her extreme hatred and jealousy, causing her to lose the veryst beauty she would ever have. Her clothes looked filthy, stained with the colour of blood. She was no longer the ¡°Lady Qingcheng¡± who was once standing in the position which was far above everyone anymore.

    Luo Qingcheng¡¯s eyes were ring with malicious hatred. She hated Jun Wu Xie very much and earnestly wished that Jun Wu Xie would die right away in front of her. But the acute pain in her shoulder was reminding her all the time that she was no more an opponent of Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°You bitch! It¡¯s too early for you to be so happy! My Master will definitely avenge you if you kill me! You sure won¡¯t be dying peacefully!¡± While trembling with her wrath raging all over her body, how Luo Qingcheng wished that she was able to rush forward and tear Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face into pieces.

    Remaining silent, Jun Wu Xie just stared at Luo Qingcheng who was going crazy. With her own hands, she had crushed the arrogant of Luo Qingcheng bit by bit into fragments and pushed her into despair, but...

    It was still not enough.

    It was still far from being enough.

    Luo Qingcheng¡¯s life wasn¡¯t even enough to pay back the deaths of Yan Bu Gui and Ren Huang.

    Jun Wu Xie didn¡¯t speak any more words to Luo Qingcheng. The only thing she did was just lifting her left hand up with an ice blue Spirit Ring floating around it while exuding a fascinating light.

    She still remembered the moment before Ren Huang exploded himself five years ago. In order to keep her alive, he forced his Spirit Ring out of his body and transferred it into Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body to stabilize her life, but nobody would ever think that the Spirit Ring would blend itself into Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body and be another energy of hers.

    Jun Wu Xie slightly flicked the tip of her finger. The ice blue Spirit Ring left her hand and expanded in the mere moment, trapping the whole person of Luo Qingcheng inside the Spirit Ring.

    Luo Qingcheng couldn¡¯t resist the Spirit Ring. Her Spirit Ring was earlier being depleted when the reversal array was activated. Jun Wu Xie was originally stronger than her. There was no way for her to fight against the uing fate.

    Luo Qingcheng was fettered by the Spirit Ring with blue lights floating around her.

    All of a sudden, numbers of thunderbolts shed out of the Spirit Ring!

    One after another, cracks of thunder struck on the body of Luo Qingcheng!

    ¡°Arghhhhhhh!¡± Shrilling scream came out of the mouth of Luo Qingcheng at the moment. The extreme pain brought to her by the thunderstrike had caused her entire body to twitch and copse on the ground. She tried hard to get herself up and stand still but the pain was so strong to the point that every inch of her skin and every bundle of her nerves seemed to be suffering a huge torment at this very moment!

    Luo Qingcheng¡¯s clothes which were already messy and dirty and was shredded into pieces after the storm of the thunder lights. Wherever had the lightning struck onto, pieces of charred ck were stamped on the skin of Luo Qingcheng, making her white soft skin to turn into hideous burnt skin.

    Xie Changming who was a few steps away from Luo Qingcheng was totally dumbfounded by the things that happened in front of him. He was being scared out of his wits, causing both his legs to totter and he then fell on the ground. With his eyes widened in horror, he looked at Luo Qingcheng who was trapped in the Spirit Ring crying painfully with her body twitching here and there. He couldn¡¯t actually believe that the miserable woman in front of him was Luo Qingcheng, who was supposed to be the top of the Top Ten Experts of the Upper Realm...

 Chapter 2433 - To Whom Was The Heaven Going to Give Its Mercy (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2433: To Whom Was The Heaven Going to Give Its Mercy (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Who would have thought that the conceited Luo Qingcheng would one day be defeated and had no way of fighting back?

    Worse of all, the person who had wounded her could do it so easily.

    Xie Changming¡¯s gaze wandered towards Jun Wu Xie who stood to one side. She was evidently a cold woman who looked like a young and inexperienced teenage girl. She was definitely not old enoughpared to the long lives of people from the Upper Realm. To them, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s age was like a flick of their finger.

    But it was precisely that moment that gave birth to such an evil spawn!

    Xie Changming was scared, he was truly scared. He could no longer summon any intention to fight against Jun Wu Xie. If he was able to escape back to the Upper Realm this time, he feared that he would never be able to face Jun Wu Xie in this lifetime.

    Jun Wu Xie stood there quietly as she gazed emotionlessly at Luo Qingcheng being tortured ceaselessly by the Spirit Ring which Grandmaster Ren Huang left to Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie did not have to use her own Spirit Ring. Whatever injuries inflicted on Luo Qingcheng was made by Grandmaster Ren Huang¡¯s Spirit Ring.

    Grand Master, did you see that?

    The person who forced you to death is now being punished for her sins.

    Can you see?

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes turned downward slightly, she won¡¯t let Luo Qingcheng have an easy death. There were too many sins and crimes to be paid, and so she would let Luo Qingcheng continue to live out her lifetime in constant, intense pain.

    Standing to one side, those Upper Realm soldiers witnessed everything in trepidation.The terrifying screams of Luo Qingcheng absolutely horrified them. They did not dare to believe that such a strong person like Lady Qingcheng could not escape when she went against Jun Wu Xie.

    The great disparity made them lost theirst shred of hope within their hearts, grinded to dust in that very instant.

    No one dared to step forward any longer. They looked on at Jun Wu Xie, whose eyes were filled with nightmarish intent, as if the King of Hell had descended upon earth.

    Luo Qingcheng was unable to shake off the shackles of the Spirit Ring. She could only fall onto the ground, wringing her body in pain. However, Jun Wu Xie no longer had the patience to continue enjoying her misery.

    Jun Wu Xie lifted her head and directed her gaze across everyone, and focused on the horse drawn carriage.

    In the chaotic battlefield, the carriage stood still, and stuck out like a sore thumb.

    She lifted her feet and headed towards the carriage. She was not hurried, her steps were steady as she neared her goal, leaving a bloody trail of shoe prints.

    Those Upper Realm soldiers who stood in front of Jun Wu Xie were so frightened that they even lost their courage to escape. In fact, before they could even run for their lives, they were cut down where they stood. Blood pooled in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s path, as if a red carpet rolled out for her, leading Jun Wu Xie towards her goal.

    The exponents who were guarding the carriage previously, most had already been dispersed by the chaos. There were still a couple who still stood guard but upon seeing Jun Wu Xie¡¯s approach, they trembled with fear and were unable to summon up the will to engage her inbat.

    Jun Wu Xie lifted her hand slightly, as the Spirit Ring slowly flew out her right palm. Once the Spirit Ring left her hand, it turned into a dark green light as it swept past the area where the carriage stood, and sent everyone within the vicinity straight to hell.

    There was no one left to hinder her.

    Jun Wu Xie stood in front of the jet ck carriage, staring at the tightly woundyers of Soul Binding Chains.

 Chapter 2434 - Itâ€™s Been A While (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2434: It¡¯s Been A While (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s fingertips swept through the tough Soul Binding Chains, the ice cold sts from her fingertips spread throughout the chains, and gently, a couple of the Soul Binding Chains cracked, and crumbled to dust.

    What was a noisy, chaotic battlefield seemed to have descended into silence in that instance as the Soul Binding Chains were removed by Jun Wu Xie. She walked towards the carriage, staring intently at the closed door of the carriage. Her cold eyes observing any sort of silent movement.

    Jun Wu Xie stood in front of the carriage door unmoving. The strong scent of blood permeated her nose. The smell that was once detested, now constantly lingered on her body.

    The cold eyes were just looking at the door quietly, seemingly hesitating and wavering.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes drooped as she raised her hand to push open the closed door.

    In the middle of the carriage, a familiar figure was imprinted onto Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes, as it was ovepped with the lingering memory of that same figure.

    ¡°You came.¡± Jun Wu Yao sat in the middle of the carriage with Soul Binding Chains wrapped around him, unable to move. But the warm smile on his face seemed to draw people in.

    He sat quietly within that small space in the carriage, just like a drawing that was isted from the surrounding horror. It blocked out the noise, blocked out the killing as time seemed to have solidified at that moment.

    Jun Wu Xie stared at Jun Wu Yao dumbly, seemingly returning to the time when both first met several years ago.

    At that time, not unlike at present, he was also bound by the Soul Binding Chains, trapped in total darkness.

    Under the light of the setting sun, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s cold eyes traced that familiar face, as if searching for something.

    A separation of five years, finally, they meet again.

    There was a hint of a smile on Jun Wu Yao¡¯s face as he looked at that littless. After 5 years, the girl from his memories seemed to have undergone a metamorphosis. Those brows and eyes, although still familiar, contained more coldness in them.

    A smile bloomed from the corner of his mouth, as Jun Wu Yao¡¯s smiling purple eyes gently traced inch by inch of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face. As with the past five years, each time he dreamt, it was the same. It was just that, that smile as the moments passed, slowly solidified on his lips.

    The smile in Jun Wu Yao¡¯s eyes slowly faded as he looked upon Jun Wu Xie. He did not understand why instead of feeling excitement for the reunion, he instead felt a sense of suffocation, an indescribable sense of oppression.

    Obviously standing before him was the little fellow of his dreams, but without knowing why, this meeting caused his heart to suddenly seize up.

    His Little Xie.

    There was something different.

    But it was unclear exactly what was different.

    Jun Wu Yao only wanted to break the chains binding him and to hold her in his arms. There was nothing else that could suppress the longing and emotions within his heart.

    But.....

    Jun Wu Xie came out of her stupor and slowly walked towards the center of the carriage. She bent slightly at the waist and with her long, pale hand, covered the Soul Binding Chains that were wrapped around Jun Wu Yao¡¯s body. Thick eyshes fanning her downturned eyes hid any expression. She didn¡¯t utter a word, as she slowly drew her fingers over the Soul Binding Chains.

    ¡°Little Xie?¡± Jun Wu Yao seemed to be dumbstruck, as an unexpected heartache rose up in his chest. This Little Xie was definitely different from the past, and although he could not pinpoint exactly what it was, it caused him to feel suffocated with a sense of repression.

 Chapter 2435 - Itâ€™s Been A Whileï¼ˆ2ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2435: It¡¯s Been A While£¨2£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    p!

    At that moment, a brisk sound echoed in the silent carriage. It was such a clear and crystal sound but it sounded so grating on Jun Wu Yao¡¯s ears.

    Jun Wu Yao slightly stunned. The stinging pain on his face caused him to recover instantly from the shock. While looking at the stiffened hand of Jun Wu Xie in the air,plex emotions appeared in his purple eyes.

    The p came so suddenly.

    ¡°Idiot.¡± A murmur came out from Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mouth.

    Jun Wu Yao lowered his head and looked at Jun Wu Xie. There wasn¡¯t any unhappiness in his mind. The confusion shown in his eyes was just him worrying about her behaviour.

    ¡°Idiot!¡± Jun Wu Xie suddenly raised her head.

    The moment his eyes met Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes, Jun Wu Yao held his breath. It was as if somebody was grabbing onto his throat, giving him a suppressing pain.

    There were two lines of tears hanging on the peerlessly stunning face, flowing noiselessly across the face which once had him thought for countless times. Her tears were like two sharp des, slicing over his heart.

    ¡°Little Xie...¡± Jun Wu Yao¡¯s voice was unusually husky. His eyes which were normally calm were now surging with huge and stormy waves. With his eyes widened, he stared at Jun Wu Xie who was crying quietly.

    This was the first time Jun Wu Xie shed her tears in front of him.

    The Jun Wu Xie in the past would never make a sound or drop a tear when facing any obstacles or suffering from any pain.

    He thought that she was the most persevering woman in the world. The word ¡°surrender¡± would never be found in her world.

    But he didn¡¯t know that...

    The tears of the most persevering woman in this world was actually so cold... so heartbreaking...

    His heart felt so painful, as if he was going to faint in the next second. It felt like he was being sliced for a hundred thousand times, causing him to be unable to breathe properly. The two drops of tears seemed to be turning into a huge rock pressing on his heart, crushing it into pieces.

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry... Little Xie... Stop crying...¡± For the very first time, Jun Wu Yao panicked. How he wished he could break free of the chains around him and wipe the tears hanging on the corners of her eyes out.

    He never realized that there was such a thing in this world that was able to crush all his calmness and self-control without him noticing.

    ¡°You idiot! Who allowed you to leave me alone!¡± The lips of Jun Wu Xie were slightly trembling. Suddenly, she raised her hand and swung it towards Jun Wu Yao¡¯s face.

    But this time, her hand didn¡¯tnd on the face of Jun Wu Yao. At thest moment when her hand was going to p on his face, the white and soft little hand turned into a fist and hit softly on his chest. One after another, slowly and gently, she kept on beating on his chest.

    ¡°Who had allowed you to make the decision yourself... You..this idiot...¡± Jun Wu Xie couldn¡¯t stop her shoulders from trembling. Biting hard on her lips, she lowered her head down, unwilling to let anyone see the weakness she was showing now.

    It had been five years.

    Was there anyone who was able to understand how had she gone through the whole five years?

    After witnessing the scenes of Jun Wu Yao being caught, Ren Huang sacrificed himself , followed by the death of Yan Bu Gui. How did she survive through all of these...

    Be parted in life, or separated by death.

    Everything had been overwhelming her since that day during five years ago. She didn¡¯t even want to recall how did she live through these entire five years.

    There wasn¡¯t a time that she was not feeling anxious. She was worried that the progress of her cultivation wasn¡¯t fast enough. She was also worried that there wasn¡¯t enough time for her to stop the Blood Sacrifice of the Upper Realm. She was worried that... it was toote for her... to save him ...

    The fist of Jun Wu Xie hitting on his chest was getting weaker and slower, as if it was a breeze blowing across his chest. But at this moment, all the organs in Jun Wu Yao¡¯s body felt so painful, as if they were all being toasted in the raging fire.

 Chapter 2436 - Itâ€™s Been A Whileï¼ˆ3ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2436: It¡¯s Been A While£¨3£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry... I¡¯m so sorry...¡± Jun Wu Yao couldn¡¯t reach out his hands and hug her. The only thing he could do was just to frown deeply and look helplessly at her trembling in front of him.

    His Little Xie shouldn¡¯t be suffering this much pain, but he was the one who...

    Jun Wu Xie no longer spoke. All she did was to weep continuously with her shoulders trembling, unwittingly revealing the pain suppressed within her for the past five years.

    At first, she thought that she was able to fight beside him, but after all the things that had happened five years ago, she waster exposed to the most cruel reality.

    Bloodied and beaten.

    With the most brutal way, she was told about her weakness and her pathetess...

    Jun Wu Yao had never felt so panicked before. Even if it was that particr day five years ago, he was so sure about all the things that might be happening. He knew that what would be happening after that as everything was never out of his n.

    Except for her.

    At this moment, only then Jun Wu Yao realized that with the way he acted during that year, how devastating the pain he brought to Jun Wu Xie was.

    He had no courage to speak to her. He could only stare at her quietly with his eyes full of regret and fondness, almost tearing apart the narrow space in the carriage.

    After remaining silent for quite a long time, Jun Wu Xie raised her hand and grabbed onto the Soul Binding Chains that were tying on Jun Wu Yao. Without raising her head up, all she did was to just break the chains apart with her bare hands using the energy of her Spirit Rings.

    Crack!

    The cracking sound of the Soul Binding Chains echoed in the carriage.

    The moment he was freed from the chains, Jun Wu Yao couldn¡¯t even stay still for a minute and he immediately pulled that little body of hers into his arms. He hugged her so tightly, as if he was trying to blend her into his bones and blood so that they wouldn¡¯t be separated apart again.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all my fault that you suffered this much. Just punish me if you want. Please... don¡¯t cry.¡± Jun Wu Yao hugged Jun Wu Xie very tightly. He thought that there wasn¡¯t anything for him to be afraid of anymore in this world, but he didn¡¯t realize that her tears would make him so afraid to the point that he felt like it was the end of the world.

    He was willing to pay everything he had just for her to not shed even a drop of tear from now on.

    With her eyes closed, Jun Wu Xie just let Jun Wu Yao hug her without saying a word. The hug that she had been waiting for so long felt so warm. The breath that belonged to him was soforting. All of these was real. They were no longer the illusions in her dreams and she would never suffer the despair in her dreams again.

    His body temperature was real. His hug was real. His breath... was also real...

    Five years had passed and Jun Wu Xie was finally able to once again recall the meaning of being at ease.

    It was as if no matter what kind of hardships or powerful enemy they would be facing, there was nothing to be worried about as long as he was beside her.

    In the narrow carriage, Jun Wu Yao was quietly hugging his entire world.

    It was clear that she had already grown up but it felt like the girl in his arms was still as tiny as the girl in his memory.

    He thought that she was strong and persistent enough but he forgot that she was no longer the cold-hearted Jun Wu Xie who waspletely isted from the outside world.

    She had learnt about love, passion and also pain.

    The girl in his arms was so small that he didn¡¯t dare to put much force in hugging her. It felt like a little more force added would hurt her.

    The only thing he could do was just to hug her affectionately while feeling the warmth she brought to him after separating for five years.

    This time, he would never let go of her again. No matter what kind of enemy they would be facing in the future, he wouldn¡¯t be leaving her alone to endure everything again.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Though a low and husky voice was heard beside Jun Wu Xie¡¯s ears, she didn¡¯t give any response.

    [I¡¯m sorry for letting you to endure everything by yourself for so long.]

    [I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have left you.]

    [I¡¯m sorry... ]

 Chapter 2437 - The Return of The Dark Emperor (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2437: The Return of The Dark Emperor (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions# <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The time in the carriage seemed to be frozen in this moment whereas the result of the battle outside the carriage was getting clearer as time passed.

    The power of the army of the Upper Realm became weaker and weaker due to the reversal array. Under the siege of the three forces, they could no longer hold it on. They were utterly routed.

    The Upper Realm wasn¡¯t a ce where battles often urred. It was just that the armies gathered were strong in terms of strength while their battling experience in the battlefield was actually far less than the soldiers from the Lower Realm. If both were well-matched in strength, simply one adultman from the army of the Lower Realm could totally defeat the army from the Upper Realm.

    And now, the disparity in both their strengths was cancelled off by the reversal array. The final result of the battle went without saying.

    There weren¡¯t many people left in the five hundred thousand forces. Some of them who were able to escape from the battlefield were also fleeing crazily all over the ces. Every single one of them felt so regret about not having two more legs when their parents gave birth to them so that they were able to run away faster.

    Being totally dumbfounded, Xie Changming stood in his ce while looking at Luo Qingcheng who was being tortured by the Spirit Ring and there was nothing he could do. There were red blood and mangled bodies everywhere, as if he was standing in the battlefield of Asura and everything that came into his sight was as scary as hell.

    They lost...

    They really lost the battle.

    With no doubt, they lost.

    The face of Xie Changming looked so hopeless. The confidence that was once gleaming in his eyes disappeared. It seemed like his entire body was covered with frost that he didn¡¯t even have the strength to move his finger.

    How would these experts who were once standing high in the clouds ever know that the day of them being defeated by the trash who they had never paid attention to before would actuallye?

    They might not be so dispirited if the one who had defeated them was a matched rival of them. It was exactly because of the huge difference between their strengths and capabilities, their pride wasn¡¯t able to let them ept such oue easily.

    The thing that was destroyed by Jun Wu Xie wasn¡¯t only their power to fight, but also the pride and arrogance which they had been holding up for years!

    Tired and demoralized, the army of the Upper Realm fled in confusion. At this moment, the battle came to an end.

    Wei Ya was caught after losing to Ye Gu in the fight and for Xie Changming, it was as if he had gone dumb, there wasn¡¯t any reactioning from him when he was being captured.

    The roar in the battlefield slowly disappeared while the only sound left was the piercing scream of Luo Qingcheng.

    No one would step forward and touch her. Also, no one would give her any help. Everybody just walk passed her and gathered towards the carriage.

    They knew that the life of Luo Qingcheng belonged to Jun Wu Xie. Nobody had the right to handle her except for Jun Wu Xie.

    At this moment, the battlefield went silent.

    Inside the carriage, after Jun Wu Xie had finally calmed herself down, she pushed her hands gently on the chest of Jun Wu Yao.

    Jun Wu Yao immediately let go off his arms with his hand still putting around her waist, not wanting to let go of her.

    Outside the carriage, Ye Sha, Ye Gu and Ye Mei were kneeling on one of their knees in front of the carriage with all the members of the Night Regime too, kneeling on the ground behind them.

    ¡°The Night Regime wees the return of Lord Jue!¡±

    The loud and energetic shouts reverberated through the heavens, cutting through the dark clouds that were floating in the sky.

    With years of perseverance and determination, the Night Regime had finally waited until the day the Dark Emperor returned!

    A dark figure walked out from the carriage. Five years had passed and today, the tall and straight posture of Jun Wu Yao had once again appeared in everyone¡¯s sight. He was still as strong as the past him. His hand was holding firmly onto Jun Wu Xie who was standing beside him, as if he was hugging the most precious treasure in his whole life.

    ¡°I¡¯m back.¡± Jun Wu Yao nced over the battlefield. The charisma in his purple eyes had never weakened. His voice prated into everyone¡¯s ears on the spot.

    The Dark Emperor had returned!

 Chapter 2438 - The Return of The Dark Emperor (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2438: The Return of The Dark Emperor (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Deafening shouts burst out from the mouths of all the members of the Night Regime at this moment. These warriors who were used to silence could finally vent their innermost passion after thousand years of waiting.

    Their leader, the Dark Emperor, had finally returned to them in this moment.

    From now on, the Night Regime had nothing to be afraid of!

    Without making a noise, the Rui Lin Army and the army of Qu Lingyue gathered towards them, watching quietly at the frantic enthusiasm of the Night Regime and the moment now which belonged to the Dark Emperor.

    The result of the battle was a foregone conclusion. All that were left for them to do were just some aftermath tasks.

    Jun Wu Yao was staying beside Jun Wu Xie all the time, not letting her out of his sight. His eyes were focusing on her, as if she was the only person living in the world.

    The fact that all his attention was on her had made Qiao Chu and the others to stop themselves from stepping forward and congratting them, not willing to interrupt their reunion.

    The Lower Realm didn¡¯t lose much in the battle. The casualties they suffered in terms of deaths and injured were still in an eptable range. Luo Qingcheng, Wei Ya and Xie Changming were imprisoned in the dungeon. After keeping her Spirit Ring back from Luo Qingcheng, Jun Wu Xie buried the seeds of Blood Velvet into the bodies of three of them. Even though their lives were spared, they were still going to endure the future of them staying alive in a situation which was way more worse than death.

    There was no way for a normal person to inhibit the parasitism of the seeds of Blood Velvet. However, the physiques of the three of them were different from the physiques of normal people. Although their strengths were affected by the reversal array, they were still stronger than an ordinary person. It was because of the powerfulness they owned that they were destined to live miserably in these endless torments.

    The fire on the battle was extinguished. There were corpses lying everywhere in the battlefield and pools of blood forming numbers of red streams with the dirty soil turning into the colour of bloody red after being soaked in the blood.

    It was just that no one would ever feel sorry about the trails of those enchanting colour of red. Instead, it had revealed the powerfulness of the Lower Realm to the whole world.

    This was the ground of the Lower Realm. Nobody was allowed to act presumptuously and wildly here.

    While standing on the bloody ground, the heavy smell of blood which was whirling around Jun Qing¡¯s nose was still constantly reminding him about the battle that had just happened. It seemed like until now, he had not recovered from the atmosphere of the battle yet.

    Before the battle started, nearly everyone from the Lower Realm was preparing themselves to fight to the death. They were all ready to risk their lives to have a ruthless fight with their enemies in order to defend their faiths.

    But who would ever think that such a deathful battle would actuallye to an end so easily. Those violent and brutal scenes appeared in their imaginations didn¡¯t even ur.

    The appearance of the reversal array hadpletely wiped out the advantages of the army of the Upper Realm, forcefully dragging the strong Gold Spirits down from their altars.

    It was an unexpectedly easy battle. The battle was so simple that those from the Lower Realm who had participated in the battle couldn¡¯t recover from their emotions.

    They...

    They won the battle just like this?

    It was clear that they had already begun to clean up but there were voices of people shouting and growling breaking out suddenly in the battlefield, prating through the heaven!

    Qiao Chu and the rest of them who had already gotten back to the city gate were so shocked by those shouts that they quickly looked back, thinking that something might have happened. But after they saw the joy and excitement on the faces of the people of the Lower Realm, they looked at each other and gave out a smile.

    It was a really subtle feeling.

    They got the best oue without sacrificing too many lives. How were these not exciting to them?

    While thinking about this, they couldn¡¯t help butnd their sights on Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao who were walking at the front.

    The magical white halo had be the key for them to turn the plot of the battle. They didn¡¯t know what it was but Ye Mei¡¯s words kept on lingering in their minds.

    He said that all of these were the marvelous creations of Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao.

 Chapter 2439 - This Is Your Retribution (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2439: This Is Your Retribution (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: @</strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    How did they do that?

    They really wanted to know but they didn¡¯t dare to ask too much at this moment.

    After the battle, Luo Qingcheng who had the seeds of Blood Velvet buried in her body was sent into the dungeon by Tian Ze. The power shown by Tian Ze during the battle was already strong enough to bepared to the power of the members of the Night Regime.

    And now, the expression on the remarkably handsome face of Tian Ze was showing that he was trying really hard to suppress the killing intent within him. While ring at the back of Luo Qingcheng, it seemed like his killing intent would erupt anytime.

    He would never forget that it was this person that had caused the death of Ren Huang.

    ¡°Hand her to me.¡± Suddenly, Su Ya walked near him without him realizing. There wasn¡¯t any emotion shown on her gorgeous face. She was just staring at Luo Qingcheng with her eyes full ofplexities.

    Tian Ze slightly stunned, seemingly a bit hesitant.

    If he was said to be having a bone-deep hatred towards Luo Qingcheng, then the intense hatred towards Luo Qingcheng harboured within Su Ya could be described as wanting to grind her bones into dust since not only their Master, Ren Huang was killed by Luo Qingcheng, Su Ya¡¯s beloved, Yan Bu Gui was also killed by her.

    ¡°Senior...¡± Tian Ze looked at Su Ya with hesitation. Though he really wished that he was able to kill Luo Qingcheng right away, he knew that it would be too easy for her to just die like that if he couldn¡¯t control his rage and kill her straight off.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t kill her. How would I let her die so easily when she¡¯s yet to pay back all the sins she did?¡± With the corners of her lips curving up, Su Ya sneered.

    Tian Ze then nodded his head.

    Luo Qingcheng was now in the worst state. The beauty that she once owned was now gone. There wasn¡¯t even a piece of fine skin left on her face and all her clothes were broken and torn apart. Burnt red flesh could be seen by looking through the pieces of charred ck on her skin after being stuck by the thunderbolts. With her ck hair scattering messily on her back, her mangled bloody face looked even more scarier now.

    As the most beautiful woman in the Upper Realm, Luo Qingcheng was once an unsurpassed beauty of the generation.

    But now, who would be able to connect this indescribably ugly woman to her?

    ¡°A bunch of bitches.¡± With her back hunched, Luo Qingcheng stared at Su Ya who was walking in front of her with a malicious gaze in her eyes. Those Soul Binding Chains which were used on Jun Wu Yao before were now all tying on her limbs, causing her body which had just finished suffering from huge torments to worsen. Her entire body was so painful that it seemed to be ruptured at the moment.

    Every step she walked was a huge torment to her.

    Looking coldly at Luo Qingcheng, Su Ya didn¡¯t reply to Luo Qingcheng¡¯s curse.

    It was until the moment Luo Qingcheng was brought to the ¡°prison¡± which Jun Wu Xie had earlier prepared for her, the steadiness that she strived to maintain crumbled and copsed.

    It was a very clean and tidy ¡°room¡±. There wasn¡¯t any furniture in it except for a clean mattress. Compared to the dark prison, this room was far more better to stay.

    However, the face of Luo Qingcheng drained of colour and turned pale at the mere moment.

    This was because the four sides of the wall in the room were all covered with big bronze mirrors. Every single wall in the room was a huge ¡°floor mirror¡±. Not only the wall was covered with mirror, but also the ceiling and the floor. One was able to see one¡¯s reflection anytime and anywhere while staying inside the room...

    Dressing herself up in front of the mirror was usually a thing that every woman would love to do, but for the Luo Qingcheng now, this had be the most horrible thing to do in this world.

    ¡°No! I¡¯m not going into it!¡± Luo Qingcheng¡¯s crackly screams echoed in the empty room. With her eyes widened in disbelief, she couldn¡¯t actually believe what she had just seen.

 Chapter 2440 - This Is Your Retributionï¼ˆ2ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2440: This Is Your Retribution£¨2£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Before entering her cell, Luo Qingcheng vaguely saw an inverted reflection of herself, and it was just a nce in a blink of an eye. She dared not look any further.

    Su Ya let out a sigh of relief as she saw the jail cell. It was said that this cell was specially built for Luo Qingcheng after Jun Wu Xie arrived in the Lower Realm. Exactly how the jail cell looked, it was Su Ya¡¯s first time seeing it.

    She had initially thought that Jun Wu Xie would imprison Luo Qingcheng is a hidden ce with no sunlight, but she didn¡¯t expect that...

    This was such a special ce.

    Suddenly, the edge of Su Ya¡¯s lips lifted with a hint of a smile. As a woman, she could entirely understand the meaning behind Jun Wu Xie¡¯s special arrangements.

    ¡°Put her inside.¡± Su Ya told the guards. She did not want to have any physical contact with this extremely disgusting woman.

    ¡°No! I don¡¯t want to go in! Kill me! If you have the capability, just kill me! You sluts!!!!¡± Luo Qingcheng struggled violently against the guards, even though she was seriously injured and bound by the Soul Binding Chains. She was a useless person who could not even summon even strength to truss a chicken. The guards did not need to expend any energy to drag her into the cell, as they anchored the chains in each corner of the jail cell.

    The shackles of the Soul Binding Chains were like the strings of a pupper, holding Luo Qingcheng in the cell.

    On the ceiling, twelve candles burned brightly, illuminating every corner of the room, and made everything in the room looked so clear such that even the ugliness of Luo Qingcheng was revealed and highlighted.

    ¡°Ah ah ah!¡± screamed Luo Qingcheng in insanity. No matter where she looked, all she could see was the sight of her broken and beaten self.

    Burnt flesh, bleeding and seeping facial wounds, this was an evil ghost who crawled out of hell!

    This is not her!

    Not her!

    ¡°Kill me! Kill me!!!¡±

    Luo Qingcheng didn¡¯t dare to look, not even a glimpse. She cannot ept the fact that she had turned into such a terrible state.

    Living like this, she¡¯d rather die!

    Su Ya stood unmovingly outside the jail cell as she watched Luo Qingcheng descend into madness. Her eyes downturned.

    [Master, Bu Gui, can you see this?]

    ....

    Within the city, the people who returned still have not stopped celebrating. Who would have thought that among the Realms, the most despised Lower Realm could actually win!

    This battle has showed exactly how strong the Lower Realm was!

    Mu Chen and Bai Xu did not stop for a rest and began treating the injured.

    Jun Xian walked down the city floor and as he looked at the pair of figures who walked side by side. His handsome face involuntarily broke into a relieved smile.

    Jun Wu Yao saw Jun Xian and nodded at him, smiling slightly.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go wash off the blood?¡± Jun Wu Yao looked at Jun Wu Xie and asked her sternly. Jun Wu Xie did not say rebut but just nodded her head earnestly, shook off Jun Wu Yao¡¯s arm around her waist and headed off to wash up.

    Jun Wu Yao held a smile as he watched the departing figure of Jun Wu Xie. The reluctance to part, clear in his eyes.

    Upon seeing this, Jun Xian¡¯s heart was slightly relieved, They already knew everything about Jun Wu Yao, including the fact that there was indescribable rtionship between Jun Wu Yao and Jun Wu Xie .

    ¡°Do you have time to speak?¡± asked Jun Xian.

    Jun Wu Yao replied, ¡°Anytime.¡±

 Chapter 2441 - He Had No Other Choiceï¼ˆ1ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2441: He Had No Other Choice£¨1£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie returned to her room. With the hot water that had already been prepared, she stripped off her blood soaked clothes and stepped into the bathtub. Every cell in her body was warmed up by the water and her tension floated away.

    Those tightly held nerves for the past five years could finally be unwound at that moment. Jun Wu Xie had a calm gaze as she stared at the surface of the water, the side of her face reflected on that surface.

    Everything felt like it was back five years ago, before those horrific things ever happened. She no longer had to be worried about how to deal with Luo Qincheng, she didn¡¯t need to be worried about the speed of her growth or that if she was too slow, she would have missed the window of opportunity to rescue Jun Wu Yao.

    Staring at her reflection on the water¡¯s surface, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s lips could not help but tilt upwards into a slight smile.

    This feeling... is good.

    In the hall, Jun Wu Yao sat together with Jun Xian. Qiao Chu and others, who werete, tampered down theirughing faces and sat down earnestly to one side, as they looked on at Jun Wu Yao with eager eyes.

    It had been five years, but there wasn¡¯t much changes with Brother Wu Yao. They were pleased at this.

    ¡°Wee back. There are somethings I¡¯d like to ask you.¡± Jun Xian told Jun Wu Yao suddenly.

    ¡°Please go ahead.¡± Jun Wu Yao replied. The moment he spoke, Ye Sha, Ye Mei and Ye Gu also walked in and in unison, stood by behind Jun Wu Yao.

    ¡°That incident that happened years ago, we were not present. But after it happened, we heard many things from the Spirit Jade Pce Lord, including that you were prepared to sacrifice yourself to protect Little Xie. I am very gratified to know that. Did you foresee the results from the beginning?¡± Jun Xian asked as he stared unblinkingly at Jun Wu Yao. He knew clearly Jun Wu Yao¡¯s intentions towards Jun Wu Xie, he understood it very well. If not, regardless of how powerful Jun Wu Yao was, Jun Xian would not let him close to Jun Wu Xie.

    It was just that, after Jun Wu Yao was captured, the coordination of the Night Regime and Lower Realm was almost perfect. And that raised Jun Xian¡¯s suspicions such that he wondered if Jun Wu Yao had previously foresaw what would happen, and actually stored this trick up his sleeves.

    This question was also floating in Qiao Chu and the others¡¯ minds. They had found out from the Ye trio that when the tragedy happened, the Night Regime had already made preparations in secret. But did Jun Wu Yao actually have the foresight to prepare all that?

    Jun Wu Yao felt the gazes of all present and said lightly, ¡°It wasn¡¯t that I guessed it, but I just made preparations earlier.¡±

    The Upper Realm had always treated him as a blood sacrifice, no matter where he escaped to, as long as they did not give up on the n for blood sacrifice of the Three Realms, they were never have let him go. He never liked to wait and see, so naturally, heid down some gambling chips for his counterattack.

    It should have been he whounched his counterattack, but because he was caught by Su Ya, everything was brought forward in action.

    Countless of times, he had thought that he should distance himself from Jun Wu Xie as he was afraid that she would be in danger. But he could not go against the dire need to be close to her.

    Although Jun Wu Yao did not fully express himself, but everyone present knew what he meant.

    Jun Xian let out a sigh, if only Jun Wu Yao had more time to prepare, then what had happened would not havee to pass. Because he had wanted to protect Jun Wu Xie, he had no choice but to sacrifice himself and left Jun Wu Xie to finish all the tasks.

    This was a decision that he had to make. To finish the tasks himself meant that he was sending Jun Wu Xie to her death. Between those two choices, he chose to protect Jun Wu Xie.

 Chapter 2442 - He Had No Other Choice (2)

    <strong>Chapter 2442: He Had No Other Choice (2)</strong>

    Trantor: Misty Cloud Trantions Editor: Misty Cloud Trantions

    Though before this, Jun Xian had been sceptical about the way Jun Wu Yao deal with everything, but for now, all his doubts had just dissipated. ording to Jun Wu Yao¡¯s personality, it was certain that Jun Wu Yao was not one to speak any lie.

    ¡°It was really a difficult time for you and Little Xie these five years. Since you have returned now, I wish the best for both of you, do you understand what I mean?¡± While looking at Jun Wu Yao, Jun Xian said in all earnestness. The moment of him speaking those words showed that he wasn¡¯t the decisive and domineering Duke Lin anymore but just a grandfather who was caring for his granddaughter.

    Jun Wu Yao looked astonishingly at Jun Xian. Jun Xian¡¯s words sounded very intriguing but the meaning implied gave Jun Wu Yao thrills.

    Jun Wu Yao had never paid his attention to anyone¡¯s judgement towards him and had always scorned to care about any criticism that was being thrown at him, but Jun Xian was different from the others as he was Jun Wu Xie¡¯s grandfather. How could he not know that Jun Wu Xie valued her family very much?

    It was obvious that the rtionship between both of them had already gotten the acquiescence of Jun Xian just by listening to the words he said today.

    ¡°Please do not worry. I will definitely take good care of her.¡± A genuine smile bloomed at the corners of Jun Wu Yao¡¯s lips with his heart filled with an indescribable contentment at this moment.

    Jun Xian then nodded his head with satisfaction.

    ¡°Since you are just back, I think you will feel quite tired. Go and have a good rest.¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡± Even though he was far more older than Jun Xian in terms of age, this was the first time Jun Wu Yao talked with a person as a youngster.

    This subtle change was all because of Jun Wu Xie.

    After noticing that Jun Xian had finished his conversation with Jun Wu Yao, only then the curiosity that was long suppressed within Qiao Chu and the others erupted. Everyone pushed over each other, trying to ask Jun Wu Yao questions.

    ¡°Big Brother Wu Yao, how have you been for the past five years?¡±

    ¡°Big Big Brother Wu Yao, Big Brother Ye Mei said that it was you and Little Xie that had teamed up to give the Upper Realm an utter rout. What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Big Brother Wu Yao...¡±

    The bunch of questions was like gunfire kept on shooting at Jun Wu Yao. If it was any other people who were as talkative as them, Jun Wu Yao would have choked them to death on the spot. But since Qiao Chu and the rest of them had thebel of ¡°The Partners of Jun Wu Xie¡± attached to them plus Jun Wu Yao¡¯s love for Jun Wu Xie had far gone beyond the normal range, the way he treated the people she cared was therefore different from the way he normally faced the others.

    With patience, Jun Wu Xie answered their questions one by one.

    For him, the past five years were just about the time of him snapping his finger. Although he was imprisoned by the Upper Realm, they didn¡¯t torture him but just keep a close watch upon him, not allowing him leave even half a step from the ce. Except for the torment of missing his loved one, Jun Wu Yao did not experience any difort.

    He then went around and told them about him ruling the Ghost City in the Lower Realm.

    Since the reversal array was activated, this matter was no longer a secret anymore.

    ¡°The reversal array was set up all over the Lower Realm?¡± Qiao Chu looked at Jun Wu Yao in disbelief with his eyes widened. He thought that the array was prepared only for the battle this time but they were being told by Jun Wu Yao that the whole reversal array was set up in all the grounds of the Lower Realm. Once it was activated, the entire Lower Realm would be enshrouded in the reversal array. Not to mention the people from the Upper Realm that hade to the Lower Realm for this battle, no matter any expert from the Upper Realm stepped onto the ground of the Lower Realm, they would never get rid of the effect on them which was caused by the reversal array.

    Just as the words said, even if it was a dragon, it must be coiled and even if it was a tiger, it must beid down!

    If it wasn¡¯t for them witnessing everything, Qiao Chu and the rest wouldn¡¯t believe that Jun Wu Yao had actually prepared such an enormous card in the Lower Realm!

 Chapter 2443 - He Had No Other Choice (3)

    <strong>Chapter 2443: He Had No Other Choice (3)</strong>

    Trantor: Misty Cloud Trantions Editor: Misty Cloud Trantions

    Earlier when Jun Wu Yao left the Upper Realm, he had been setting up the reversal array in secret. The title ¡°Dark Emperor¡± and the Dark Region were just a camouge he used to distract the Upper Realm. All the while, the Lower Realm was the actual ce where he carried out his real ns. Only by making use of the unique features of the environment in the Lower Realm, they would be able to constrain the movement of the Upper Realm.

    He had been nning and organizing everything for a thousand years. Besides the Night Regime, another force was left in the Lower Realm by Jun Wu Yao ¨C the Ghost Army.

    The Ghost Army had never participated in any battle and they would never expose any of their specialities in public. Since the establishment of many countries in the Lower Realm, they had been building up the Ghost Cities surreptitiously as a cloak to set up the reversal array.

    Jun Wu Yao had never drawn upon the troop of armies as this was also his most crucial card in dealing with the Upper Realm. He knew it from the outset that the Upper Realm would probably persecute him, and thus, he had ordered the Night Regime beforehand to build his mausoleum in the Lower Realm if he was said to be dead.

    And no one had ever realized that the mausoleum of the Dark Emperor was actually meant to be the activation section of the reversal array!

    This was the main key of the reversal array which the Twelve Pces had once tried to search.

    Even when it was during the fall of the Dark Emperor thousand years ago, not once did the Ghost Army, hidden in the Lower Realm, take any action. Setting up the reversal array was their one and only mission.

    After all, Jun Wu Yao¡¯s ns which he had been mapping out for thousand years had finally kicked in.

    Qiao Chu and the others listened to his story in great trepidation. There was no any other words that they could think of except for the word ¡°admiration¡± filling all over their minds. Whether if it was the means which Jun Wu Yao pulled on or the strategy that was plotted by Jun Wu Xie, it was the kind of fearless attitude that they could never achieve!

    No wonder both of them would make it together. They were no ordinary people!

    ¡°Big Brother Wu Yao, you¡¯re really something else! This is such a deep hidden card! No wonder Little Xie is able to keep going after suffering through the devastation. It turned out that you have gotten everything ready.¡± Qiao Chu stroked his chin with enlightenment, not realizing that his words had caused the expression on Jun Wu Yao¡¯s face to change.

    Astutely, Hua Yao noticed that the smile on Jun Wu Yao¡¯s face had faded away. He secretly pulled Qiao Chu¡¯s sleeves, asking him to shut up.

    Though this was a valiant n, the sacrifices were so huge that it certainly couldn¡¯t be endured by a normal person.

    After receiving Hua Yao¡¯s hint, Qiao Chu quickly realized that he had said something inappropriate and he then looked away awkwardly.

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s expression looked slightly serious. He looked in the direction of Ye Sha who was standing aside and asked. ¡°How has Little Xie been these five years?¡±

    The joy of reunion had diluted the worries he had. But Qiao Chu¡¯s words had led him to suddenly realizing that Jun Wu Xie... might not be having a good time during these five years.

    With his face turning pale, Ye Sha lowered his head down without having the courage to speak.

    ¡°You tell me,¡± said Jun Wu Yao while pointing at Ye Mei.

    Looking nervously at Jun Wu Yao, Ye Mei didn¡¯t really know how should he respond at the moment.

    How had Jun Wu Xie been these five years?

    They didn¡¯t even know how to answer the question.

    The Night Regime would never lie to the Dark Emperor and that was exactly why they weren¡¯t able to answer him.

    They couldn¡¯t tell Jun Wu Yao that Jun Wu Xie had not lived her life well, not even for a bit.

    The silence of Ye Sha and the rest had caused Jun Wu Yao¡¯s face to frost. Even though there wasn¡¯t any response, he had already gotten the answer in his mind.

    For the past five years, his Little Xie... had not been doing well at all!

    He felt a constant pain radiating from his heart. Even though he wasn¡¯t told about her exact condition and he didn¡¯t actually get any answer from them, the moment he thought of Jun Wu Xie not having any good time during these five years, Jun Wu Yao would then get deeply depressed.

    ¡°Grandfather.¡±

    All of a sudden, a cold but clear voice came into everyone¡¯s ears.

 Chapter 2444 - I Want To Get Married (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2444: I Want To Get Married (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    A little petite figure appeared before the eyes of everyone present.

    Jun Wu Xie was wearing a simple long dress as she walked into the hall. A head of jet-ck hair still wet from her bath,id on her shoulders. The fragrance from the bath had washed away the pungent smell of blood. Under the backdrop of water vapour, her clean, pale skin looked soft and delicate.

    It was a precious beauty.

    When Jun Wu Yao saw Jun Wu Xie, a glimmer of light shone through his eyes. But the oppressive feeling in his chest still lingered.

    As soon as he thought about how much Jun Wu Xie has suffered in the past five years, he was unable to look at her and feel the happiness of their reunion.

    ¡°Little Xie? Why aren¡¯t you taking a rest?¡± Jun Xian asked, his expression taut. He saw clearly at the earlier battle that Jun Wu Xie wasn¡¯t injured in any way. But after such a big battle, why was she not resting properly?

    Jun Xian swept his gaze to Jun Qing, full of me.

    Jun Qing rubbed his nose helplessly. How was he supposed to know that this little girl would not rest, and instead, gvant around. Father was being too overprotective.

    Jun Wu Xie wasn¡¯t rushed to reply Jun Xian, she only stood in the same ce as her gaze swept past everyone in the hall. As her gaze passed Jun Wu Yao, it stilled for a moment but that was enough to send ripples through Jun Wu Yao¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Grandfather, I have something to speak with you about.¡± Jun Wu Xie returned her gaze to Jun Xian as she spoke seriously.

    ¡°Whatever it is, we can wait till you¡¯re fully rested. You¡¯ve grown thinner over the years. How am I...¡±

    ¡°I want to get married.¡± Jun Wu Xie replied, with no emotions on her face.

    ¡°.....¡± Jun Xian¡¯s words died in his throat. His eyes widened unbelievingly, he was dumbstruck at the shocking words from Jun Wu Xie.

    She...

    What did she say?!

    Get married!!!

    Not only Jun Xian, but everyone in the hall was shell-shocked at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s deration.

    What is going on?

    How did a bath.... Turn into a marriage proposal!!

    The person who was most shocked was Jun Wu Yao. As soon the words left Jun Wu Xie¡¯s lips, a storm brewed within those calm purple eyes as he stared at that petite figure.

    Within moments, a dreadful thought arose in Jun Wu Yao¡¯s mind.

    Who is that little demon who is after his little fellow!

    After what had happened with Qu Lingyue, Jun Wu Yao found out that his little fellow was very attractive towards women.

    Who knew, when he wasn¡¯t around in those five years, that another woman had fallen in love with her!

    Since his return, this was the first time where Jun Wu Yao had the desire to kill someone. His ice cold gaze shot towards the Ye trio.

    The trio were equally baffled. After experiencing his murderous gaze, they were rendered speechless with fear.

    For the past five years, Miss did not step out of Ghost City, they did not discover the presence of any ¡®rivals¡¯, seriously.

    Jun Xian finally found his voice as he tried hard to push down the shock within his heart. He affected a calm facade as he looked at Jun Wu Xie, ¡°Little Xie ah... you are saying... that you want to get married? Well... who do you intend to be married to?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s cold gaze swept through the hall. As he gazed passed each individual, they were immediately besieged with Jun Wu Yao¡¯s murderous re.

    Atst, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes stopped at Jun Wu Yao¡¯s figure as she lifted her pale hand, pointing towards him.

    ¡°Him.¡±

 Chapter 2445 - I Want To Get Married (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2445: I Want To Get Married (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    A loud bang sounded!

    Jun Wu Yao sprang up from his chair as he stood frozen solid at the spot. That pair of gorgeous purple eyes widen for the very first time.

    Jun Qing¡¯s chin dropped to the floor.

    Qiao Chu was so shocked that he fell off his chair!

    #$%!

    This was too explosive!

    Did they not just return from the battlefield? They haven¡¯t even managed to clean off the blood stters on their bodies, so how did... the topic of marriagee up?!

    ¡°Little...¡± For the first time, a tremble was detected in Jun Wu Yao¡¯s voice. He looked at Jun Wu Xie unbelievably, as emotions in those purple eyes churned like the turbulent waves, and his heart seemed to want to jump out of his throat in an instant.

    ¡°Are you willing to marry me or not?¡± Asked Jun Wu Xie in a straight forward manner, without registering the shock in Jun Wu Yao.

    ¡°I¡¯m willing!¡± Jun Wu Yao replied without a hint of hesitation. An unstoppable sense of excitement exploded and burned within his heart. He could not rein in his emotions and that propelled him to take quick steps towards Jun Wu Xie as he wanted to hug her. However, as he neared her, he only dared touch her shoulders cautiously and his fingertips trembled slightly, as those eyes looked at her with great ecstasy.

    ¡°Are you serious? You want to marry me?¡± For once in his long life, Jun Wu Yao was uncertain of himself.

    ¡°If you take me as your wife, I will marry you.¡± Jun Wu Xie replied calmly, her light words sounded as if she was just discussing the weather.

    However, her rather random suggestion lit a fire in Jun Wu Yao that was bordering madness.

    ¡°I will marry you!¡± Jun Wu Yao immediately hugged Jun Wu Xie, his heart was full of unprecedented satisfaction

    Hie little fellow says she wants to marry him?!

    What in the world is more perfect than this?!

    Jun Wu Xie did not make a sound, nor did she protest while being hugged by Jun Wu Yao. The warmth of his body slowly spread across her skin as her face remained buried in his chest, a smile broke where no one could see.

    Really such an... idiot.

    Jun Xian was the first to recover from his shock after a long moment and eyed the two persons hugging as he cleared his throat in embarrassment.

    ¡°Cough.¡±

    Jun Wu Yao seemed to have returned to his senses a little, as he softly released Jun Wu Xie. But his eyes reflected a never before sense of overwhelm.

    To get married.

    These words to him were so unfamiliar, yet, it brought his so much joy.

    Prior to meeting Jun Wu Xie, he never wanted any woman. Being alone had already be a habit, and the appearance of someone would make him feel burdensome.

    Only her.

    He could not help but wanted to tie her to his person so that she could never leave.

    The feeling of gain and loss, Jun Wu Yao definitely experienced it.

    The feeling of bittersweetness made people willing to indulge in it, as they were unable to extricate themselves.

    ¡°Little Xie, are you serious?¡± Jun Xian tempered the shock in his heart with much effort. He never expected that his own granddaughter who doesn¡¯t really open her mouth, but when she did, brought such an earth shattering news.

    After Jun Xian spoke, Jun Wu Yao looked at Jun Wu Xie nervously, his hands sweating as he held onto her shoulders.

    He was waiting, and anticipating. The pair of purple eyes held strong expectations as he looked at the love of his life.

    Jun Wu Xie nced at the slightly lost Jun Wu Yao with a smile in her heart. She turned to look at Jun Xian as she nodded her head casually without flinching.

 Chapter 2446 - I Want To Get Married (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2446: I Want To Get Married (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie nodded her head, causing Jun Wu Yao to finally let the rock which was hanging high up in his heart down with a trace of happiness, without him realizing, show up on his face.

    Ye Sha and the others who were standing aside couldn¡¯t help but let out their breaths with a sense of relief. Watching the reaction of their Lord, they were not sure if they should beughing or crying.

    Who would have thought that the masterful Dark Emperor who had always been riding the whirlwind would ever experience such a bewildered and perplexed moment?

    No any other one besides Jun Wu Xie would have the ability to force Jun Wu Yao into a situation like this.

    ¡°Fine, since this is your decision, I have nothing more to say,¡± Jun Xian sighed. When a girl is of age, she must be married off, he thought. His granddaughter had been hustling for the past few years, resulting in her only going back home once in a blue moon. And now, since they had gotten the dust settled, he thought that he could finally take good care of her in the following years but he never expected that this girl would actually decide the most important affair of her final settlement in life so quickly.

    While thinking about it, Jun Xian couldn¡¯t help himself from raising his head and staring at Jun Wu Yao.

    Jun Xian was also a man who had engaged in marriage and established a family. He too, had a woman who he loved with all his heart. It was impossible for him to not realize that Jun Wu Yao loved Jun Wu Xie very much just by looking at his reaction.

    It was always good if both were attracted to each other.

    ¡°Wu Yao, if someday in the future, you bully Little Xie, I won¡¯t be having mercy on you.¡± Pretending to be dignified, Jun Xian spoke.

    However, Jun Wu Yao smiled and said. ¡°How would I bear to do so?¡±

    How would he bear to bully her even a bit?

    How would he bear to let her suffer from any wronged?

    How he wished he was able to give her the entire world.

    Jun Xian nodded his head with satisfaction while Jun Qing who was at the side was also smiling in gratification. Both Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao had been sharing all the weal and woe with each other throughout the trials and tribtions. It could be said that both of them had gone through a lot of hardships together. Of course they would not have any objection against their marriage.

    ¡°Alright, when are you nning to get married? Your uncle and I will organize and prepare the ceremony.¡± Though a sigh was let out from the mouth of Jun Xian, the smile shown in the corners of his eyes and the tips of his eyebrows had already disclosed the joy inside him. He was relieved that his granddaughter had found herself a nice settlement.

    To be honest, there was no way for a normal man to get along with Jun Wu Xie with the personality she had. She was as cold as ice but there was actually a great passion raging inside her. It was just that not many people were able to bear the pain brought by the ice.

    ¡°It¡¯s all up to you,¡± said Jun Wu Xie. After finishing her words, she pushed Jun Wu Yao aside and spoke while looking at Jun Xian. ¡°I¡¯ll just let grandfather decide everything. Do allow me to excuse myself first.¡±

    After she ended her speech, Jun Wu Xie left the ce straight off without even speaking a word to Jun Wu Yao.

    Watching the scene, Qiao Chu and the others who had their souls left their bodies after being thunderstruck by Jun Wu Xie nearly injured themselves.

    After bombarding them with such an earth-shattering news, Little Xie just simply left like that?

    The only purpose she came out of her room was just to announce her marriage with Jun Wu Yao? What else then? She wasn¡¯t going to care about the other things anymore?

    Qiao Chu and the rest were truly muddled by the peculiar style of the way Jun Wu Xie behaved. They then looked at Jun Wu Yao who was being left alone in pity, thinking that Jun Wu Yao might be disappointed but it was actually the other way round.

    The man grinned so broadly that all he had left to do was tough out loud. Was there even any sign of letdown shown?!

    At this moment, Qiao Chu and the others had eventually realized that both the two geniuses with impable strengths, whether if it was Jun Wu Xie or Jun Wu Yao, had zero knowledge about all the matters rted to marriage! It seemed like they thought that everything was done once an agreement was made between them, and they had no awareness of the conditions and the procedures of a marriage at all.

    It was as if Qiao Chu was watching two little kids ying house all of a sudden. These indescribably powerful guys who had zeromon sense were actually a couple. This was just... fantastic!

 Chapter 2447 - The Cute Lord Jue (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2447: The Cute Lord Jue (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The news of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s marriage spread and caused many big waves. The news didn¡¯t just spread, it spread like wildfire.

    The soldiers who just finished the battle were resting when the news hit, creating chaos like a pot of porridge.

    Isn¡¯t this double happiness?

    The celebration of matrimony followed after the victory of battle?

    Happiness has arrived so suddenly!

    The happiest was of course the groom-to-be, Jun Wu Yao. The smile on his face has not disappeared ever since the announcement from Jun Wu Xie. Even the members of the Night Regime could all feel the the vibrant joy of their master.

    ¡°Is Lord Jue getting married with Young Miss?¡± Ye Gu was seated on the stone bench in the yard, as he bit into an apple enthusiastically.

    Ye Sha and Ye Mei stood aside with hints of smiles on their faces. This courtyard was originally meant to be their ce of residence. They have not yet returned to the city where the Lin Pce was located. This ce was just a temporary residence.

    Logically speaking, Jun Wu Yao and Jun Wu Xie should stay in the same courtyard, but Jun Xian had requested very seriously for Jun Wu Yao to leave, and Jun Wu Yao could not reject that request. So it was with a tinge of regret that Jun Wu Yao had to stay in the same courtyard as with the Ye trio.

    ¡°I guess so. Just not too sure about the date...¡± Ye Mei joined in the discussion.

    Truth be told, given the characters of Jun Wu Yao and Jun Wu Xie, it wasn¡¯t easy for them to reach the point of marriage!

    It might be unclear to the bystanders, but to the three of them who were constantly around Jun Wu Yao and Jun Wu Xie, having seen their interaction countless of times before, they simply cannot bear to look. An obviously domineering Lord Jue, when standing in front of Young Miss, he became so... strange.

    They were previously worried about when those two persons would take the next step. Little did they know, Young Miss was much more bolder than Lord Jue!

    ¡°So... What Young Miss did today was a marriage proposal? Shouldn¡¯t it be the guy who proposes?¡± Ye Gu asked, slightly frowning. He was not a person whom Jun Wu Yao refined, he was a member of the Spirit Soul Race. He had lived in the ¡°normal person¡± environment for more than ten years. As such, with regard to ¡°normal people¡± behaviour, he couldprehend more.

    Naturally, whenpared to the Night Regime, those guys literally have zeromon sense.

    There was no questioning Jun Wu Yao¡¯s abilities, or that of his Night Regime¡ªthe mere mention of them strikes fear. But when it came tomon sense... it was appalling how none of them had any.

    ¡°Huh? It is like that?¡± Ye Mei looked at Ye Gu curiously. He came into being in the Ghost City and there was no such thing as marriages or ¡°normal people things¡± in Ghost City.

    ¡°If I recall, it is like this, and also some sort of betrothal gift? A matchmaker? And some other nonsense. I can¡¯t remember in detail.¡± Ye Gu said nonchntly, his memories too far gone and was unable to remember much.

    Ye Gu was not being clear while Ye Mei and Ye Sha did not understand. They did not realize that Jun Wu Yao was just a couple of steps behind them as they carried on their conversation.

    ¡°Proposing marriage, is done by the guy?¡± Jun Wu Yao questioned suddenly.

    Upon hearing the sudden noise, Ye Gu and the rest, who were chatting happily/excitedly, stood up straight. The rxation and idleness on their faces disappeared and they once again became the fearsome Night Regime generals.

    ¡°Lord Jue!¡± Ye Gu looked at Jun Wu Yao with a straight face, as if he was the one who was just gossiping!

    ¡°You were saying just now...¡± Jun Wu Yao frowned slightly.

    Ye Gu was shocked, he was caught red-handed!

 Chapter 2448 - The Cute Lord Jueï¼ˆ2ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2448: The Cute Lord Jue£¨2£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Ye Gu was a serious person. Although irascible, he was the one who had the greatest dedication to his work, or else he wouldn¡¯t be guarding at the mausoleum alone for a thousand years.

    But after spending quite some time with Ye Mei and Ye Sha, Ye Gu had somehow uncovered the roguish side of him. But actually, Ye Sha and Ye Mei had also been going through a strange transmutation like this.

    ¡°Lord Jue, just now I...¡± Ye Gu was slightly nervous. As the leader of the Night Regime, he was the one who should be setting up an example for the others the most but...

    ¡°Tell me once again about all the things you know.¡± Jun Wu Yao frowned and said.

    ¡°Huh?¡± With his eyes widened, Ye Gu looked at Jun Wu Yao.

    What were the things he knew? What should he say?

    Ye Gu was confused.

    After clearing his throat, Jun Wu Yao moved his sight aside and said. ¡°The things about getting married. Something like proposing.¡±

    This time, Ye Gu had finally gotten it!

    Well, it was true that Ye Gu had understood what he meant but his expression became more awkward after that, whereas on the other side, Ye Sha and Ye Mei was trying hard to hold in theirughter. They had long gotten used to the peculiarity of Jun Wu Yao.

    After all, Lord Jue had never been normal when it was about Young Miss.

    Without having any other choice, all Ye Gu could do was just to bite the bullet and talk about the bits and pieces he knew about marriage. He couldn¡¯t really remember the details and after he saw Jun Wu Yao stare at him with his eyebrows frowned, he began to panic and the way he spoke became even more confusing.

    However, Jun Wu Yao did not notice his change. After finished listening to him quietly, he just ordered for the three of them to leave.

    Ye Gu immediately ran away swiftly and escaped.

    The moment Ye Sha and Ye Mei moved their legs, getting ready to leave, Jun Wu Yao called their names.

    ¡°Lord Jue?¡± Both of them kneeled on their single knees at once, waiting for Jun Wu Yao to speak.

    With his eyebrows slightly frowned, Jun Wu Yao spoke after thinking for a long time. ¡°Both of you go and...¡±

    ...

    At the side yard, Jun Wu Xie was lying on the couch while having fun with Lord Meh Meh and Sacrificial Blood Rabbit. Byparing to the coldness she held not long before, there were more emotions on her white clean face now.

    A row of people were seated neatly in the room.

    Those people were Qiao Chu, Hua Yao and the list went on.

    After experiencing the shocking thrills Jun Wu Xie brought to them, the few of them hesitated for quite some time before they came to find her.

    It wasn¡¯t their fault that they were being overly anxious. It was just that the things Jun Wu Xie did were so astounding that they still hadn¡¯t recovered from the astonishment uptil now.

    While being constantly stared at by number of eyes, without feeling any uneasiness, Jun Wu Xie was still sitting leisurely on the couch. Her fingers scratched gently on Lord Meh Meh¡¯s stomach. She then moved to pinch the big ears of Sacrificial Blood Rabbit softly and also did not forget to stroke the hair of the ck cat.

    Qiao Chu and the others hade for a while but Jun Wu Xie seemed to not notice their purpose of visiting. She was just having fun with her cute creatures.

    The few of them looked at each other, trying to convince the others to speak first and in the end, the one who was being pushed to make a start for the conversation was Qiao Chu.

    ¡°Little Xie, when are you going to... marry Big Brother Wu Yao?¡± Qiao Chu forced himself to look at Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Anytime.¡± tly, Jun Wu Xie said.

    Qiao Chu wanted to cry.

    Your casual attitude would make Big Brother Wu Yao cry!

    ¡°Cough... What is it again... You¡¯re not going to prepare something?¡± Qiao Chu mentioned again.

    ¡°What do I need to prepare?¡± Jun Wu Xie sat up and looked at Qiao Chu with a confused expression on her face.

    Qiao Chu wiped his face. Hmm, as expected, she knew nothing.

    ¡°You might not have to care about the others but... doesn¡¯t the bride needs to make her own wedding dress?¡± replied Qiao Chu.

    Jun Wu Xie showed him an expression, seemingly to asked him what the hell is a wedding dress.

    Qiao Chu really wanted to cry. All he could do was just to poke Hua Yao who was sitting aside softly.

    ¡°Brother Hua, otherwise, you tell her?¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Hua Yao was puzzled.

 Chapter 2449 - The Cute Lord Jueï¼ˆ3ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2449: The Cute Lord Jue£¨3£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°At the very least, you¡¯re married,¡± Qiao Chu said intively.

    In an instant, Hua Yao stiffened.

    The time when Qu Lingyue married Jun Wu Xie, it was Hua Yao who had disguised himself as Jun Wu Xie and gotten married with Qu Lingyue. All of these were just to prevent Jun Wu Yao from killing Qu Lingyue under berserk. How... How was he considered married?!!

    Qiao Chu was still going to say something else but the re from Hua Yao towards him had made him goplete silent. He shrank his neck and moved his stool closer to Fan Zhuo.

    Fan Zhuo held hisughter. Among the few of them, he was the one who knew the most about the lifestyle of an ordinary person. Although he had been sick for a long time, the environment he lived in was far more normal than the others.

    ¡°Little Xie, you don¡¯t have to do much. Things like preparing the wedding dress are all up to you to decide. You can either make it by yourself or ask someone to do it for you. This is not a big deal,¡± Not being able to stand the farce anymore, Fan Zhuo said.

    Jun Wu Xie was just listening quietly, seemingly to have thought of something.

    Fan Zhuo had also told her some basic knowledge about marriage and Jun Wu Xie was just listening to him without speaking a word. Until the moment Fan Zhuo finished his words, Jun Wu Xie sat on the couch for quite a while before she suddenly untied the Cosmos Sack on her waist and took out a clothes and the needle pouch which she often brought with her wherever she went from the sack.

    Qiao Chu and the others watched the act of Jun Wu Xie in confusion, not knowing what was she going to do.

    Until the moment...

    Jun Wu Xie took out a silver needle from the needle pouch. With one of her hands holding the needle and the other hand holding the in clothes...

    If they still didn¡¯t know what was Jun Wu Xie going to do up to this moment, then they would be really dumb!

    ¡°Not with a needle like this!!¡± Fan Zhuo looked at Jun Wu Xie speechlessly. This fe was really going to sew a clothes using the medical silver needles?

    Moreover...

    The clothes which she held in her hand was actually a in white clothes...

    The thread on the needle was even the thread used when sewing a wound...

    Jun Wu Xie raised her head and looked puzzledly at Fan Zhuo.

    ¡°In my opinion... Just leave the wedding dress thing to your uncle... You-... don¡¯t have to do anything...¡± Cold sweat ran down from Fan Zhuo¡¯s forehead. He couldn¡¯t really imagine the picture of Jun Wu Xie doing needlecraft. He felt that there wasn¡¯t any problem for Jun Wu Xie to sew a wound but for her to do something like embroidery... Well, forget about it!

    Jun Wu Xie became more confused. It was true that she didn¡¯t know what she should do. Whether if it was during the past or the present, she knew nothing about marriage.

    Romantic rtionships were strictly banned in the organization. The only marriage that she had ever seen before after her rebirth was the marriage of Qu Lingyue and yet she wasn¡¯t the one to organize the whole ceremony.

    When Fan Zhuo was sighing for the standard of themon sense Jun Wu Xie had, a trace of fragrance drifted into the room.

    ¡°This smells so good!¡± Qiao Chu sniffled. The fragrance smelled very special. It was hard to describe the smell but it smelled really good.

    Jun Wu Xie too, had noticed the fragrance. She moved her sight to the door, realizing that the fragrance diffused into the room through the gap of the door.

    ¡°What smell is this?¡± asked Hua Yao. Confused.

    Jun Wu Xie stood up and walked to the door. She then pushed open the door of her room which was tightly shut.

    The moment the door opened, countless flowers were like the tides, rushing into her room from the outside and in just a blink of an eye, the whole person of Jun Wu Xie was overwhelmed with a sea of flowers.

    There were beautiful flowers all over the floor. The pavilion that was originally located outside her room went missing and there were onlyyers andyers of flowers left filling the sight of everyone.

    It was as if there were hundreds of flowers blooming in front of them.

    While being hit softly on the face by those fresh flowers, half of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body was buried in the sea of flowers with the scent of flowers whirling around her nose. With her eyes slightly widened in surprise, her eyesnded on the delicate figure who was floating in mid-air in a white clothes.

 Chapter 2450 - The Cute Lord Jueï¼ˆ4ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2450: The Cute Lord Jue£¨4£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    This was the first time that Jun Wu Xie saw Jun Wu Yao dressed in white. While he looked good, he also looked out of sorts. Somehow the wash of white was unsuitable for him.

    The fragrance from the flowers filled her nose as Jun Wu Xie looked at the sea of flowers held suspended from Jun Wu Yao¡¯s hands. She was momentarily stunned.

    Not knowing why, she thought of her past life where she once walked along the street and saw men holding bouquets of flowers awaiting.

    At that time, Jun Wu Xie did not know what they were doing. Even now, she does not understand what Jun Wu Yao was doing as well.

    An indulgent, evil smile hung from Jun Wu Yao¡¯s mouth. That madness was inconsistent with his white clothing. Although he looked handsome, it made people feel out of ce.

    Qiao Chu and the rest, who were affected by the sea of flowers, stared dumbly at a seemingly different Jun Wu Yao. Every pair of eyes were wide opened.

    There was only Jun Wu Xie in Jun Wu Yao¡¯s eyes as he looked at Jun Wu Xie who was surrounded by thousands of flowers. Among the hundreds of types of flowers, not one could rival her beauty.

    ¡°Little Xie¡± Jun Wu Yao called to her smilingly.

    Jun Wu Xie slowly blinked, as she fingered the flowers at her waist level.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked Jun Wu Yao somewhat confusedly.

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s smile was frozen as his eyes involuntarily turned towards the Ye trio who were gesturing to him.

    Ye Mei was going mad with urgency as he gesticted, even roping in Ye Sha, every sort of action to do with a marriage proposal.

    As Jun Wu Yao swept his gaze past them, he walked slowly towards Jun Wu Yao, stepping onto the sea of flowers as he approached Jun Wu Xie. He knelt slowly in front of her, following the actions that Ye Mei and the other two taught him earlier. He took Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hand and looked up at her.

    However.....

    After kneeling on the ¡°flowers¡¯, Jun Wu Yao realized a fatal mistake.

    The thickness of the sea of flowers were fat beyond his expectations. There was no depression when he took a step, and even when he got down on one knee, he was unexpectedly still taller than Jun Wu Xie by half a head.

    This.....

    Was not what they had nned.

    At that moment, Jun Wu Yao did not know how to proceed, as he just knelt on one knee in that same spot. He stared unblinkingly at Jun Wu Xie, who had much doubt swimming in her eyes.

    The confusion in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes deepened.

    That expression was akin to asking what the heck was Jun Wu Yao doing.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes became restless with anxiety as a strong wave of hot air rolled up from under his body. The petals under his feet fluttered everywhere due to the strong current of hot air. Jun Wu Yao removed all the flowers between the two of them, and once again knelt on one knee in front of Jun Wu Xie, as he held onto her hand with deep affection and asked, ¡°Little Xie, will you marry me?¡±

    A look of shock appeared on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face as she looked at Jun Wu Yao for a long moment, before asking, ¡°Did the Upper Realm injure you?¡±

    Jun Wu Yao was in a slight daze as he could notprehend why she would ask this, and could only shake his head and said, ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Did they feed you any sort of medicine?¡± asked Jun Wu Xie again.

    Jun Wu Yao still shook his head.

    Jun Wu Xie wrinkled her brows lightly, as she suddenly grabbed Jun Wu Yao¡¯s wrist to take his pulse.

    ¡°I¡¯m really ok.¡± Jun Wu Yao let out a sigh of exasperation.

    But Jun Wu Xie¡¯s brows remained furrowed, as she looked at Jun Wu Yao with iprehension.

 Chapter 2451 - The Cute Lord Jueï¼ˆ5ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2451: The Cute Lord Jue£¨5£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Half of the bodies of Qiao Chu and the others were already buried in the flowers and because of the act of Jun Wu Yao blowing away the flowers, although the flowers around him and Jun Wu Xie were blown away, it had caused Qiao Chu and the rest to be buried more deeply into the surrounding flowers. And now, theyers of the flowers in front of them were almost up to their chests. Every single one of them looked at Jun Wu Yao¡¯s act with their eyes wide opened. It became really hard for them to even move a step forward.

    Jun Wu Xie stared at Jun Wu Yao for a very long time to the extent that Jun Wu Yao began to question himself if there was really anything that had happened to his body. Jun Wu Xie then asked gravely. ¡°You¡¯re not injured and also not poisoned. Does the life and death worm have any negative effect on you?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Jun Wu Yao wasn¡¯t sure why would Jun Wu Xie ask such question but he could only answer honestly.

    There wouldn¡¯t be any abnormality shown before the activation of the life and death worm except that the suppression towards his power would still keep going. Other than that, nothing would happen.

    ¡°If there¡¯s no effect, why is your memory degrading?¡± Jun Wu Xie spoke seriously.

    Jun Wu Yao slightly stunned.

    Memory degrading?

    ¡°There¡¯s no such thing.¡± Jun Wu Yao had never felt that there was any problem with his memory.

    ¡°If so, how would you forget that we have had an engagement?¡± Jun Wu Xie looked so confused but she truly did not find any problems after checking on Jun Wu Yao¡¯s pulse.

    Once Jun Wu Xie voiced her question, Ye Sha and the others who were hiding in the dark nearly spat their blood out!

    ¡°I have not forgotten.¡± Jun Wu Yao too, went nk for quite some time.

    ¡°Then why are you asking me to marry you?¡± Innocently, Jun Wu Xie asked.

    ¡°...¡± Jun Wu Yao¡¯s face turned into a weird expression at the moment.

    Whereas, both Ye Sha and Ye Mei who were hiding in the dark straight off knocked their heads onto the wall behind them.

    How were they so naive to think that such things like proposing which normal people liked to do would suit their Young Miss?

    ¡°You and I have already gotten engaged in front of grandfather beforehand. Don¡¯t you remember?¡± Jun Wu Xie hadn¡¯t noticed any unusualness. Instead, she lifted her hand up and covered it on Jun Wu Yao¡¯s forehead, seemingly to be a bit worried.

    ¡°...¡± The smile on Jun Wu Yao¡¯s facepletely disappeared.

    He had finally understood what was the point that had gotten Jun Wu Xie to be tangled in. He let in a deep breath and stood up all of a sudden. There were petals on his in white clothes and his handsome face was holding on an expression with a trail of wry.

    ¡°Little Xie.¡± Looking at Jun Wu Xie, Jun Wu Yao said.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Jun Wu Xie stared at him.

    ¡°Man should be the one to propose. So, the thing you said before is invalid,¡± said Jun Wu Yao seriously.

    Jun Wu Xie stunned.

    On the contrary, Qiao Chu and the others who were standing behind Jun Wu Xie were so close from fainting.

    How was it that the man should be the one to propose?!

    But before they could even mention themon sense mistake made by Jun Wu Yao, Jun Wu Xie suddenly came to an enlightenment and asked. ¡°Is that so? Then is it necessary for me to inform grandfather?¡±

    She responded with such a genuine expression. Obviously, she had totally believed in the words of Jun Wu Yao!

    Jun Wu Yao then replied with a smile on his face. ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to worry about. I¡¯ve asked the Night Regime to prepare the betrothal gifts. All you need to do is to wait for me to marry you.¡± Jun Wu Yao lifted his hand up and rubbed gently on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s small little head. Although there were some twists and turns during the process, it was still a nice oue.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded her head meekly. She knew nothing about all the things about marriage, what Jun Wu Yao said might be right.

    While watching the couple speaking nonsense with zeromon sense with a straight face, Qiao Chu and the rest of them almost rolled their eyes over.

    Please!!

    You guys had just gotten engaged in front of Grandfather Jun, what was the point for both of you to beat around the bush!!

 Chapter 2452 - The Cute Lord Jue (6)

    <h4>Chapter 2452: The Cute Lord Jue (6)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The state of not knowing whether tough or cry, Qiao Chu and the rest really understood and experienced it, as they witnessed with their own eyes Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao seriously going through the process of getting married. They really wanted to cry.

    They had thought that they were verycking in terms ofmon sense, but having witnessed the reactions of Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao, they felt that they were as normal as they could get!

    While Qiao Chu and the rest were feeling so embarrassed till they did not know what to do, Ye Mei and Ye Sha were all too pleased with themselves regarding the arrangements they had made.

    In the remaining time, Qiao Chu and the others stared dumbly as they watched Jun Wu Yao pulled Jun Wu Xie onto the sea of flowers, hugged her and flew away.

    ¡°What is Brother Wu Yao doing...¡± Qiao Chu stared fixedly at the scene, he didn¡¯t dare to believe that Jun Wu Yao would want to do ¡°normal people¡¯ things.

    At this moment, Ye Sha and Ye Mei came out with smiles upon their faces as they worked diligently to free Qiao Chu and the others, who were buried in that sea of flowers. With overt pride colouring their tone, ¡°Of course he is bringing Miss to wander around theke and look at thenterns.¡±

    Wander theke? Look atnterns?

    Qiao Chu and the rest were just too shocked.

    They were finally pulled out of the sea of flowers although they had yet to recover from the shock of witnessing the weird actions of Jun Wu Yao. Before they could even brush away the flower petals from their clothes, they heard loud drum beatsing from the front hall. They hurried towards the source of sound.

    In the end.....

    Within the great hall, a dumbfounded Jun Qing stared at Ye Gu and the people he brought along.

    ¡°Please ept these betrothal gifts from Lord Jue, Young Prince.¡± Ye Gu held in his arms, a stack of gift lists, a group of Night Regime personnel behind him as they beat on the drums. The sight was so strange that it was unbelievable.

    Who would have imagined that the usually cold members of the Night Regime would actually each wear a red ribbon across his chest and carried a musical instrument all the way to the hall.

    That scene was so wonderful that Qiao Chu and the rest dared not believe they were actually witnessing it.

    ¡°What?¡± Jun Qing was also dumbstruck by such a disy as he looked at the stack of lists which Ye Gu presented. He was still out of sorts.

    Which act of the y is this.

    ¡°Where do we put the items?¡± Ye Gu asked in earnest.

    ¡°Items?¡± Jun Qing was still bbergasted.

    ¡°The betrothal gifts.¡± Ye Gu withdrew a pair of white jade bracelets from within his sleeve.

    Jun Qing still hasn¡¯t recovered from his shock, and could only respond.

    ¡°Put them here.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Without further ado, Ye Gu ced the pair of white jade bracelets onto the table and took out the Hell Rodent out.

    Afterwhich.....

    Ding Ding Dang Dang.....

    Ding Ding Dang Dang.....

    The Hell Rodent opened its mouth and spewed out countless of rare and wondrous treasures, and in a short time filled up the floor of the hall.

    ¡°.....¡± Jun Qing let out a breath as he watched that ckhole of a Hell Rodent continue to spew forth treasures, both his legs weakened as he slid into a chair.

    Without much effort, the treasured almost filled up the entire hall.

    Jun Qing came back to his senses with much effort as he realised that he was almost buried neck-deep in treasures, as he quickly squeezed out some spiritual power. He raised his hand and shouted to Ye Gu, ¡°Stop!!¡±

    If the Hell Rodent was allowed to regurgitate further, someone would surely die!!

    ¡°Young Prince, this was instructed by Ye Jue and there are still more.....¡±

    ¡°What betrothal gifts! We don¡¯t want any!¡±

    ¡°But, when one is getting married.....¡±

    At the entrance of the hall, Qiao Chu and the others looked on at the interactions between and quietly retreated.

 Chapter 2453 - The Cute Lord Jue (7)

    <h4>Chapter 2453: The Cute Lord Jue (7)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    This was not a suitable ce for them to stay for a long time. For the sake of their lives, they should just leave quickly!

    When Jun Xian returned to the manor, he saw Jun Qing sitting pathetically on the stairs in front of the entrance together with a group of the guards from the Rui Lin Army.

    Jun Xian slightly stunned. He stepped forward and asked. ¡°Why are you guys sitting here?¡±

    Jun Qing raised his eyes, seemingly about to cry. The slight movement of his had caused the treasures in his arms to make several nking sounds. Under the illumination of the candle light, his arms were full of white jades, gemstones and gold.

    ¡°Father...¡±

    Jun Xian was a little surprised. He then noticed that these people who were sitting in front of the entrance were each carrying a pile of treasures, as if they had just robbed the Exchequer.

    Beside the one Rui Lin Army who was sitting at the very end, there was a round and fat Hell Rodent pulling out a jade which it spat half way out from its mouth with its two tiny little ws. Its big round eyes nced covertly over the Rui Lin Army who was holding on an apathetic expression beside it. It then craftily sneaked the jade into his arms before it continued to pull things out from its mouth.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Jun Xian was totally confused.

    ¡°These are the betrothal gifts given by Lord Jue.¡± Ye Gu moved a step forward and spoke in an especially formal manner.

    ¡°Betrothal gifts?¡± Jun Xian couldn¡¯t make it out at all. Just at the moment he decided to move forward and open the entrance door, there suddenly came a loud shout from Jun Qing.

    ¡°Don¡¯t open the door!¡±

    However, it was still toote for him as Jun Xian had already pulled open the tightly closed door.

    The moment the door was opened, those shiny and dazzling treasures were like the tides, gushing out from the inside of the door!

    Ye Gu reacted immediately by straight off pulling Jun Xian to aside, away from the ¡°dangerous site¡±.

    With a continual cackling sound, there were treasures lying all over the floor behind the door.

    Jun Xian then found out that all the space of the mansion had already been fully upied by these treasures. With just a quick look, it was as if they had entered the treasury of the richest country in the world.

    ¡°Father, when are we going home? We can¡¯t stay here anymore.¡± Jun Qing looked at Jun Xian with a bitter smile. He thought that all they needed to do was just to happily organize and prepare the ceremony for Jun Wu Xie¡¯s marriage but they did not expect Jun Wu Yao to do something like this. Well, and now, they could no longer stay at this ce anymore.

    With the corners of his lips twitching a little, Jun Xian could only order all the people in the mansion to move temporarily into the other houses.

    Fortunately, the city where they were staying at had already been emptied out before the battle started. There wasn¡¯t any other resident in the city except for thebatants, or else... all of them might need to sleep on the streets tonight.

    Jun Wu Yao and Jun Wu Xie were bothte to the scene. After receiving the message of them changing their location of lodgings, Jun Wu Yao straight away brought Jun Wu Xie to the mentioned ce.

    The moment Jun Qing opened the door and saw that it was the two of them who had returned, he smiled bitterly and gave Jun Wu Yao a look. After Jun Wu Xie entered the mansion, only then Jun Wu Yao left.

    Inside the mansion, Jun Xian was gently rubbing on the corner of his eyebrow. While looking at Jun Wu Xie who had just returned, he seemed to have something to tell her but he wasn¡¯t sure about the way to start the conversation.

    ¡°Little Xie... I think we should... postpone your wedding ceremony... to the time when we return to the Lin Pce,¡± Jun Xian had no choice but to said. His original n was to hold the ceremony in the city right away but the betrothal gifts sent by Jun Wu Yao hadpletely upied their temporary mansion. And now, it was difficult for them to walk even a step in the mansion, let alone getting married.

    Obediently, Jun Wu Xie nodded her head. After all, she wouldn¡¯t have any objection against his suggestion since she didn¡¯t know anything about marriage.

    ¡°Just now, where did Wu Yao bring you to?¡± Jun Xian let out a sigh and changed the topic of the conversation.

    ¡°We went to theke and watch thenterns,¡± answered Jun Wu Xie honestly.

    ¡°Theke? But there isn¡¯t anyke near the city.¡± Jun Xian looked puzzled.

    ¡°There¡¯s one a hundred miles away from here,¡± said Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°...¡± Jun Xian almost couldn¡¯t breathe. The way Jun Wu Yao brought Jun Wu Xie out and flew for a hundred miles was just for them to take a look at ake?!

 Chapter 2454 - He Who Gives No Thought To Far-flung Problems Soon Finds Suffering Nearbyï¼ˆ1ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2454: He Who Gives No Thought To Far-flung Problems Soon Finds Suffering Nearby£¨1£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    If only Jun Wu Yao knew that his own arrangements directly affected his marriage to Jun Wu Xie, he might not be able to feel happy about it.

    The casualties of the battle were not heavy, and the army could get back on track with little repairs.

    The troops should have dispersed earlier but upon hearing the news of the marriage of Jun Wu Xie, they decided to stay. Each troop seemed to have made the decision of heading to Lin Pce to observe the festivities.

    The returning troops were neat and orderly, as everyone held heavy hearts as they didn¡¯t want to depart with joy. Luo Qingcheng and the rest of the prisoners were brought back by a specially made prison carriage. There was no further trouble as the troops returned home.

    Only difference was that within the Rui Lin Army, there were more than a hundred more horse carriages transporting the treasures.

    Those treasures that were personally sent by the Night Regime as ¡°betrothal gifts¡±.

    Based on Jun Wu Yao¡¯s list of gifts, he had parted with almost half of his treasures, but his wealth has already surpassed any of the Lower Realm countries. So much so that even before they could get through half the list, Jun Xian could not take it any longer and insisted that Jun Qing stuffed the Hell Rodent¡¯s mouth shut. He tried to convince Ye Gu to stop but in the end he was forthrightly rejected by Ye Gu. Thus, Jun Qing had to temporarily ¡®kidnap¡¯ the Hell Rodent.

    Stuffed its mouth and locked up in a cage to prevent its further harmfulness from spreading.

    The fat Hell Rodent, having being caged up, stood up piteously, pulling at the bars of the cage.

    Jun Wu Xie sat in the carriage, looking at the gagged Hell Rodent. She could not help but stretched her hand in to rub the rounded cheeks of the Hell Rodent, and attracted a muffled sigh from the animal.

    Jun Wu Yao was strong-armed by Jun Xian to ride in one of the Night Regime carriages. He dared not let Jun Wu Yao and Jun Wu Xie be together anymore. After that fateful day, Jun Wu Yao actually came back on the second day with the Hell Rodent and had it regurgitated a houseful of gold, silver and treasures. It forced them to hasten their travels to prevent the city from suffering, and he even detained the Hell Rodent.

    In truth, Jun Xian was very gratified with the unreserved behavior of Jun Wu Yao with regard to Jun Wu Xia, no matter how helpless it made them, the actions have proved his true love for Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Xian and Jun Qing were very pleased with this fellow, Jun Wu Yao.

    Of course.....

    They would be even more happy if Jun Wu Yao could be slightly less crazy.

    Looking at Jun Wu Xie, who was ying with the Hell Rodent, Jun Xian let out a sigh. His young granddaughter had grown into a youngdy, ready to be married. Jun Xian had a little reluctance in his heart.

    Thinking about thus, Jun Gu¡¯s face involuntarily emerged in the mind of Jun Xian¡¯s Jun Xian

    Recollecting the past, when Jun Gu and his wife got married, they were also quite clueless, but after marriage the young married couple¡¯s love deepened. But.....

    Jun Xian could not help but sigh again.

    ¡°If only your father could see you getting married, that would be great.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s fingers froze, and she lifted her head up.

    They could not find the soul of Jun Gu in the Spirit World, and that has always been a sore point in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Grandfather, I¡¯ll go to the Soul World soon. The Spirit Lord has said that Father¡¯s spirit could very well be in Soul World.¡± Jun Wu Xie replied.

    ¡°Soul World in within the Upper Realm, and it will be too dangerous for you to you.¡± Jun Xian was worried as Jun Wu Xie had just fought against the Upper Realm. If she went back to the Upper Realm, they might lose their strong upper hand on Upper Realm when they turned the tide of battle, her name has spread far and wide through the Upper Realm due to the now infamous fight between Jun Wu Xie and Luo Qingcheng.

 Chapter 2455 - He Who Gives No Thought To Far-flung Problems Soon Finds Suffering Nearbyï¼ˆ2ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2455: He Who Gives No Thought To Far-flung Problems Soon Finds Suffering Nearby£¨2£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Once Jun Wu Xie stepped into the Upper Realm, there was no doubt that she would be facing immense danger.

    Disapprovingly, Jun Wu Xie shook her head and said. ¡°Though we have won the battle this time, it was actually not a prudential strategy. As long as the Upper Realm hasn¡¯t given up on conducting the Blood Sacrifice of the Three Realms, even though Wu Yao has gotten his freedom back and we still have the soul bone in our hands, nobody can be sure if there¡¯s still any more wicked method left for them to carry out their n. We shouldn¡¯t be just sitting aside and wait until the moment they move.¡±

    A decision had earlier been made in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mind.

    As long as the Upper Realm hadn¡¯t given up their n in conducting the Blood Sacrifice of the Three Realms, then all the lives in the Three Realms would be living in fear for the whole time. Although she was now holding on some of the most important conditions of the Blood Sacrifice of the Three Realms, herck of understanding towards the Upper Realm had failed her from being able to grasp the movement of the Upper Realm anytime. No one would know whether if the Upper Realm had kept a more vicious card in order to achieve their goal.

    A passive counterattack was never a right way to deal with the issue. Only byunching an attack first, could they seize an initiative in the adversity.

    ¡°We need further considerations for this matter. No reckless action should be taken.¡± Subconsciously, Jun Xian turned solemn. Although they had won the battle once, it wasn¡¯t their final victory. Uptil today, the person who was dominating the Upper Realm was still oppressing over the tops of their heads.

    It had taken five years for Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao to deal with Luo Qingcheng and her people. Who would know how scary was the Master of Luo Qingcheng, also known as the strongest person in the Upper Realm, going to be?

    Jun Wu Xie nodded her head slowly.

    She believed that the Upper Realm would find out the fiasco of Luo Qingcheng and her army in no time. The fact couldn¡¯t be hidden long. When the moment came, how would the Upper Realm react? What were they going to do next? Jun Wu Xie had no idea. All she could do was just to make the sally as soon as possible to ensure that nothing would go wrong.

    The only certain thing was that the following movement of the Upper Realm would definitely not be this careless anymore.

    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s not toote for you to think about theseter. Think about your marriage with Wu Yao first.¡± While looking at Jun Wu Xie who was lost in her thoughts, Jun Qing couldn¡¯t help but say.

    This girl had been all uptight for years and she could finally rx herself now. Just give her a break.

    Jun Xian understood Jun Qing¡¯s concern. He then smiled and said. ¡°Your uncle is right. This is currently our most important thing to do. It¡¯s our Lin Pce¡¯s girl who is getting married, no sloppiness should be allowed.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie stunned. Though she was the one who mentioned that she wanted to get married, but in reality, except for the few sentences that she had said before that, she didn¡¯t really have any concept about marriage.

    She thought that after the engagement, all she had to do was just to pray to God when the day she got married arrived.

    These were even things that Jun Wu Xie learned after watching Qu Lingyue and ¡°her¡± marriage.

    ¡°Qiao Chu and the others have told me the things about the wedding dress. There¡¯s nothing for you to worry about. It has been ready for you,¡± said Jun Qing with a smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s ready?¡± Jun Wu Xie looked surprisingly at Jun Qing.

    With his tone getting softer, Jun Qing nodded his head.

    ¡°It¡¯s been long ready. We¡¯re not the one to prepare the dress but your mother.¡±

    ¡°Mother.¡± Jun Wu Xie slightly stunned. There was almost nothing rted to the word ¡°mother¡± in her memory.

    She had seen the ¡°body¡± of her father, Jun Gu, but her mother... She only appeared once in a while in their conversations when Jun Xian and Jun Qing mentioned about her.

    Jun Wu Xie still remembered their words, that her mother had faced difficulties when giving birth to her. Though her life was saved, her vitality was heavily sapped and she then passed away within a month. Jun Wu Xie had never known anything about her mother.

 Chapter 2456 - He Who Gives No Thought To Far-flung Problems Soon Finds Suffering Nearby (3ï¼‰

    <strong>Chapter 2456: He Who Gives No Thought To Far-flung Problems Soon Finds Suffering Nearby (3£©</strong>

    Trantor: Misty Cloud Trantions Editor: Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Yeah. Sister-inw said that she wanted to make you a wedding dress. At first, we thought that it might be too early for her to do so but who would know...¡± Subconsciously, the speaking tone of Jun Qing went down and intensified. During that year, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mother was badly injured while Jun Gu was far away from home, busy involving himself in the military expedition. But they didn¡¯t know that the farewell this time was their veryst goodbye to each other. Neglecting the fact that she wasn¡¯t fully recovered yet, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mother began to prepare various clothes for her daughter when she was going through postnatal care. There were all kinds of clothes, from clothes for a kid to clothes for an adult, even the wedding dress was well prepared.

    At that time, she might have noticed that there wasn¡¯t much time left for her.

    Jun Wu Xie was a little depressed. Even though she had never met the parents of this body, as the time of her living as Jun Wu Xie passed, she had been long regarding the Jun Family as her home, and Jun Qing and the others as her real family members.

    Whereas, it was as if Jun Gu and her mother were her biological parents.

    ¡°It¡¯s really a beautiful wedding dress, you¡¯re going to like it. It¡¯s just that we¡¯re not sure whether if the dress fits you, but it can still be modified,¡± said Jun Qing.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded her head.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s skip over this topic. Your grandfather and I will start to prepare your wedding ceremony once we get back. Get married as soon as possible or else Wu Yao will be doing something again.¡± Jun Qing changed the topic of the conversation on purpose. The moment he mentioned about all the things that were done by Jun Wu Yao during this period of time, he was so speechless that he wasn¡¯t sure if he should beughing or crying at the moment.

    Along the way, Jun Xian and Jun Qing were discussing about the ceremony with Jun Wu Xie without mentioning her parents again.

    However, the seed regarding her parents had been stealthily nted in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s heart.

    She couldn¡¯t bring her mother back but she was definitely going to save her father!

    ...

    The Imperial Qi Kingdom had already revoked the title ¡°Kingdom¡± from its name and it was now called the Qi City.

    When the troops came back, the residents of the city were all standing along the streets, weing their great return. All the troops that had participated in the battle came to the city, causing the Qi City which was originally very spacious to fail to amodate such great amount of people, leading the army to have no choice but to camp outside the city. Even half of the ces of the Rui Lin Army¡¯s barrack was lent to other troops of the Lower Realm for them to stay.

    But even so, nobody would have anyints since joy and happiness had overwhelmed everyone.

    Qu Lingyue rejected the invitation to temporarily stay in the Lin Pce and chose to stay at the military camp outside the city together with Lei Chen and the other generals.

    Since the day the marriage of Jun Wu Xie was confirmed, Qu Lingyue never once visited Jun Wu Xie again. Neither she had no thoughts to see her nor she was unwilling to meet her, it was just because she didn¡¯t have the courage to do so.

    It had been so many years and even though she knew that it was impossible for her and Jun Wu Xie to get closer a step with each other, she couldn¡¯t help herself from lying to herself. It was as if as long as she wouldn¡¯t think about it, she could still keep the small little hope and the bits of imagination in her heart.

    Nheless, the marriage of Jun Wu Xie had pulled her back into the brutal reality. She could only look from afar, halting herself from having any unrealistic expectations so that she wouldn¡¯t be feeling so painful.

    ¡°Things like the wedding gifts, you go and choose it for me.¡± Qu Lingyue stared at the Qi City which was within a stone¡¯s throw away from her. A few dayster, the person who she had been hiding in her heart could no longer belong to her. Even the bits of imagination of hers must be destroyed.

    While looking at Qu Lingyue who was trying hard to remain calm, Lei Chen could only sigh in his thoughts. But within the pity he felt towards her, there was a trace of delight arose unwittingly inside him.

    Maybe the marriage of Jun Wu Xie would let Qu Lingyue go through a change.

    Maybe...

    He still had chance...

    It was just that Lei Chen didn¡¯t dare to speak about all of these at this moment, unwilling to disturb the veryst mncholy of Qu Lingyue towards her sentiment.

 Chapter 2457 - Lovesickness

    <h4>Chapter 2457: Lovesickness</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The marriage of Jun Wu Xie meant so much to the entire Lower Realm.

    The wedding ceremony was confirmed to be held after seven days. During the seven days of preparation, everyone was bustling around the Qi City.

    For those who had received the news, they were either busy preparing the wedding gifts or entering the city to lend a hand in organizing the event. The residents in the Qi City had even started to decorate the whole city spontaneously. The lively scene had dissipated the oppression that had once pervaded through the entire city. Nothing could be better than the fact that a double blessing had descended upon the house.

    On the other hand, Jun Wu Xie had nothing to do in the seven days as the ceremony was fully organized and handled by Jun Xian and Jun Qing.

    Since the marriage of Jun Qing, the Lin Pce had not been holding such a blessed event for years. Of course they would be putting much effort in organizing the event.

    Both the small little guys, Yue Ye and Little Jue were also busy running here and there, helping to prepare the ceremony. Even Blood Velvet and the other Ring Spirits were being called upon by Jun Qing to give a help for the preparations. There weren¡¯t many flowering nts around the Qi City plus they were being pressed in time. Thus, few of those nt Ring Spirits were asked to decorate the city by forming the illusions of the flowering nts.

    After returning to the Lin Pce, Jun Qing had handed Jun Wu Xie the wedding dress that her mother had left for her.

    The fire red wedding gown was embroidered with beautiful flower patterns. Instead of being luxurious, it was very beautiful. It was as if the love and affection which the sweetdy felt for her child were all condensed onto every stitches and threads on the dress. Jun Wu Xie looked at the wedding dress in her arms for a very long time with her finger subconsciously sliding across the meticulous embroideries on the dress. Did mother have ever imagined the picture of her daughter wearing the wedding dress when she was making it?

    As time passed day by day, Jun Wu Xie lived her life as usual, enjoying the leisure time she could hardly have. It seemed like the hustle and bustle outside the Lin Pce had nothing to do with her. She got a few days to rest thoroughly. Not a single person came to disturb her. Even Jun Wu Yao hadn¡¯t appeared in front of her these past few days.

    She thought that he might be busy preparing for their marriage.

    Under the night sky, Jun Wu Xie was sitting beside the pond which was located in the yard. The moon shone its light on the surface of the pond while there were Koi fish swimming quietly inside the pond.

    The next morning was her wedding ceremony but up till today, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s emotion was peculiarly calm, as if the one and only marriage in her life waspletely unrted to her.

    Even the little ck cat was left speechless at her calmness.

    However, with the personality Jun Wu Xie had, it was already a rare andmendable case for her to be able to think of getting married.

    As for the others...

    Well, it was better to not ask too much from her.

    The wind of the night blown onto her face, bringing her a trace of coolness which belonged to the night.

    A figure suddenly appeared in the quiet and secluded yard, slowly getting closer to Jun Wu Xie.

    In a twinkling, Jun Wu Xie was encircled into a warm hug. The familiar breath made her loosen her alertness and get nearer to it subconsciously.

    ¡°I miss you.¡± A low and deep voice came into her ears, narrating the lovesickness of not being able to see her for days.

    Neither did Jun Wu Xie reply nor turn her head back. With her eyes lowered down, she was just looking at the calm pond water, seemingly to be thinking of something else.

    Without speaking again, the person behind her was just silently hugging her while being showered by the moonlight.

    After a really long time, that person spoke again. ¡°On this time of tomorrow, you will be my wife.¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Jun Wu Xie responded softly.

    It seemed like that person was smiling. The hands which were hugging her were slightly trembling, revealing the happiness hidden within that person.

    ¡°Little Xie, wait for me. I¡¯m going to marry you tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be waiting.¡± Jun Wu Xie nodded her head.

    Just as the way he came just now, without making a noise, that person left quietly.

    He left hurriedly, causing him to miss the faint blush that was emerging from Jun Wu Xie¡¯s cheeks.

 Chapter 2458 - The Big Wedding (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2458: The Big Wedding (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    As the sun started to rise and its pale rays slowly touched the earth, chasing away the darkness, the city was painted in ayer of gold hue.

    The whole city of Qi was covered in flowers, stretching a few miles.

    On both sides of the road, the flowers bloomed and the fragrance filled the noses.

    The teams that came to celebrate were endless as they drove from outside the city to the inside, surrounded with the fragrance of flowers, everyone¡¯s face was full of joy.

    After such a big battle, the news of such an auspicious event naturally made everyone joyous.

    All parties with influence came one after another as they bore celebratory gifts. The whole of Qi city was lively, the Rui Lin Army yed the role of bodyguards today, as they lined each side of the streets, from the outside of the city till the inside. Today, the young and vigorous warriors temporarily shed their armours, and instead donned identical long, red gowns and it tempered their usual ferocious auras with hints of joyousness and gentleness.

    Within the Lin Pce, a figure d in fiery red sat before the dressing table, the copper mirror caught the reflection of an absolutely beautiful face. Although the city was filled with hundreds of flowers, they couldn¡¯tpare to the beauty of thedy.

    Su Ya was dressed in red and she stood just behind Jun Wu Xie, looking at the splendidly dressed Jun Wu Xie and her eyes were filled withughter.

    Jun Wu Xie did not normally dress up and she was already a beautifuldy, with her looks, she had made people¡¯s hearts beat faster. But today, she applied a little make up and that made her quiet beauty stand out even more.

    Even as ady, when Su Ya saw Jun Wu Xie dressed in her wedding finery and with make up, she also could not help but light up.

    Her disciple, was of course the most beautiful today.

    Su Ya observed at Jun Wu Xie on this joyous day, yet, Jun Wu Xie was acting in her usual calm demeanour, as she bathed, changed her clothes and put on her makeup. Everything was done in a peaceful and calm manner with no trace of panic. Su Ya used a woodenb to helpb Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hair.

    Within the Lin Pce, Jun Wu Xia was the only female in the family, she did not have any sisters nor did she have a mother. Su Ya and Yue Ye were in her room as her master and disciple respectively as they spent the moment before the big ceremony together.

    ¡°Is your Master pretty today?¡± Su Ya smilingly asked Yue Ye who was seated to one side.

    Yue Ye¡¯s eyes have already looked forward, but upon the question from Su Ya, she nodded her head.

    ¡°My Master is the most beautifuldy in the world!¡±

    Su Yaughs lightly as her eyes turned down. Today, she was really happy for Jun Wu Xie but there was this momentary, fleeting touch of sorrow.

    This bright red wedding dress is destined to never be hers. Since that person has died, she would never put it on for another person.

    ¡°Master, are you not nervous?¡± Yue Ye blinked as she asked Jun Wu Xie, her eyes were filled with curiosity.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Yue Ye calmly, and she shook her head.

    Even though she is the one who proposed, why should she be nervous?

    Yue Ye stared at Jun Wu Xie for a while, but was chased by Su Ya to help Lord Meh Meh and Sacrificial Blood Rabbit ¡°dress up¡±.

    These two adorably silly beasts would be apanying Jun Wu Xie to marry, Su Ya and Yue Ye thought of the idea to dress them up.

    The two stupid beats were just washed white yesterday, and now they were sitting on the stools, awaiting their tasks.

    As Jun Wu Xie looked on, her heart has never been more calm than now.

    This sense of peace, to her, was a kind of special enjoyment.

    The crisp knocking sounded in the room, and Yue Ye stood up almost in an instant as she looked nervously at Jun Wu Xie.

 Chapter 2459 - The Big Weddingï¼ˆ2ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2459: The Big Wedding£¨2£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Qing¡¯s smiling voice came from outside the door. ¡°It¡¯s time.¡±

    Under the eyes of Yue Ye and Su Ya, Jun Wu Xie stood up slowly. Su Ya handed her the phoenix crown but Jun Wu Xie gently pushed it away and slightly shook her head.

    Since this was her wedding ceremony, she certainly had her own thoughts.

    Rejected the exquisite heavy phoenix crown, Jun Wu Xie picked up a simple head pendant from the dressing table and wore it on her head. The middle part of the thin silver chain was embellished with a ruby which was carved into the shape of a flower. It didn¡¯t look luxurious at allpared to the jade hairpins and the golden headwears on the dressing table, but it looked so good on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s forehead. The ruby was ced on the centre of her eyebrows, as if a dot of vermilion was applied between her eyebrows.

    ¡°I¡¯m ready.¡± Jun Wu Xie nced casually over the mirror. Though remaining a low profile, she looked stunning in the bright red wedding gown with her long ck hair flowing over her shoulders.

    Yue Ye who was standing aside was a little dumbfounded. She looked at the gorgeous phoenix crown and then moved her eyes onto the red veil which she held in her hands. Her mind went nk for a moment.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to pay much attention to thoseplicated formalities if you don¡¯t like it. There¡¯s no use of the veil anymore.¡± Su Ya immediately understood what her student meant and did not force her on following the red tape.

    Jun Qing had been waiting outside the door together with Long Qi and the other generals of the Rui Lin Army. Instead of holding the wedding ceremony in the Lin Pce, the ceremony today was held in the Ghost City which was located in the Qi City...

    After Jun Wu Yao revealed the antecedent of the Ghost City, the Ghost City had undergone a makeover. With just a few days, the entire city had transformed into a splendour and magnificence underground pce. It was really astounding to know that the Ghost Army were such quick workers.

    The moment the door opened and Jun Wu Xie walked out from her room, Jun Qing and the others who were waiting outside got stunned for a while.

    The beauty of the woman who was standing in front of their eyes had far gone beyond their expectations. All the people who once thought that they had already gotten used to the beauty of Jun Wu Xie were, once more, furiously blown away by the reality.

    It took quite some time for Jun Qing to recover from his astonishment. He then suddenly noticed that Jun Wu Xie didn¡¯t cover her face with the red veil. He looked at Su Ya who was standing behind Jun Wu Xie, restraining himself from saying something. After seeing Su Ya shrugging her shoulders, he roughly got that Jun Wu Xie might not want to use the red veil and thus, he too, didn¡¯t try to force her on wearing it.

    The generals of the Rui Lin Army didn¡¯t notice the issue at all. After these big broad men saw how beautiful and attractive Jun Wu Xie was, the rims of their eyes turned red with great reluctance, as if they were the one whose beloved daughter was getting married.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the presence of Jun Qing, they might probably cry out loud on the spot.

    Howe their Miss Young who¡¯s as pretty as a flower has just simply gotten married like this?

    ¡°The dress fits you. Hurry up and let¡¯s go, or else we¡¯ll be running out of time,¡± said Jun Qing with a smile. The marriage customs of the normal people weren¡¯t applicable to the people in the Lin Pce. It was fine if the couple were satisfied with it. Other than that, they wouldn¡¯t care.

    Jun Wu Xie slightly nodded her head and walked out of the courtyard of the Lin Pce with Su Ya and Yue Ye apanying beside her while Lord Meh Meh who had red flowers tied on its horns and Sacrificial Blood Rabbit with a red ribbon tying on its neck were both hopping behind the ck cat, following the footsteps of Jun Wu Xie, leaving the pce.

    A crowd of onlookers, the residents of the Qi City, was gathering outside the Lin Pce. The Ghost City was the ce where the wedding ceremony was held at. Most of the guests were sent to said location by Jun Xian beforehand to prevent people from crowding at the Lin Pce, causing Jun Wu Xie to be unable to step out of the entrance door.

    Nevertheless, the entrance of the Lin Pce was still blockedpletely by the residents who hade to visit after listening to the news. Involuntarily, every single pair of eyes looked into the pce with curiosity.

    The Miss Young of the Lin Pce was truly a legendary person in the past Qi Kingdom.

    Not knowing the proper way to act, she was gilded and presumptuous.

 Chapter 2460 - The Big Weddingï¼ˆ3ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2460: The Big Wedding£¨3£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    She was the infamous dandy girl in the Qi Kingdom, but no one would have ever thought that she was going to be the top of the Lower Realm with her name sweeping across the realm after many years!

    Not even a single person was able to connect the Jun Wu Xie now to the crazed fangirl many years ago who had always been chasing after the second prince. In the minds of the residents of the Qi City, the absurd engagement that was once made was even more like a defilement to Jun Wu Xie.

    No one was willing to mention it at all.

    Everyone was waiting. They were all waiting for the greatest wedding ceremony to begin.

    Without exaggerating, the scale of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s wedding ceremony had gone far beyond the scale of the wedding ceremony of the Emperor and the Empress of every country!

    The congrattionsing from the parties all around the world, the mountainous piles of wedding gifts and the Qi City which was now buried in the sea of flowers had be the novelties that everyone was keen to talk about.

    ¡°Who is Young Miss Jun going to marry?¡± asked a little kid in the crowd who was holding his mother¡¯s hand.

    However, no one was able to answer his question.

    Who was Jun Wu Xie going to marry?

    Normal people simply wouldn¡¯t know.

    The identity of Jun Wu Yao was mysterious from the start. Moreover, the fact that the Upper Realm was chasing after him had led the alliance of the three troops of army to have tacitly made the identity of Jun Wu Yao an unspoken secret.

    And this was why the public had totally no idea of who Jun Wu Xie was actually going to marry.

    When everyone was busy discussing animatedly with each other, there suddenly came a galloping sound of a horse from the street. Upon hearing the sound, everyone looked at the direction where the sound came from but they were soon being dumbfounded by the scene they saw in front of their eyes!

    There was a good-looking man who was dressed in a dark red robe riding on a ming bone horse which had a dark red light armor wearing on its body. With a pair of scarlet eyes on the body that was raging with ck fire, the horse looked like a demon walking out from a dream!

    There was the Night Regime following orderly behind the man. It was such a huge parade that the entire Qi City went silent at the mere moment.

    The fairness of Jun Wu Yao who was riding on the ming bone horse was heavenly. His innate evil charisma had even made those teenage girls who were looking at him to stand in stunned with their souls leaving their bodies, falling head over heels in love with him. However, their love was destined to be shredded into pieces. No matter how ignorant were them, they could already tell that the man was the bridegroom who was going to marry Jun Wu Xie.

    The parade stopped in front of the Lin Pce. Jun Wu Yao was sitting on the horse with his eyes staring at the entrance door of the Lin Pce which was wide opening. Second by second, the time passed. As always, there was a smile hanging on his face, but no one had actually noticed that his hands which were holding the reins were already full of sweat.

    He was waiting.

    He was waiting for her appearance.

    A fire red figure walked out slowly from the Lin Pce. With just an instant, everyone was attracted to the figure.

    She looked so beautiful, to the extent that everyone had forgotten to breathe at that moment. It was aplete silence outside the Lin Pce as all their eyes were focusing on the colour of bright red.

    With Jun Qing and the others apanying beside her, Jun Wu Xie walked out of the door of the Lin Pce. She slightly raised her head up and her eyes met the familiar pair of eyes outside the door.

    Without moving a bit, Jun Wu Yao was just sitting on the back of the horse with his back straight while looking at the little woman who had him lost in reverie walking, step by step, into his sight and then to the front of him.

    His throat seemed to be embroiled with raging fire with his Adam¡¯s apple slightly moving up and down. Stiffly but determinedly, he stretched his hand out towards her.

    There was no sedan chair. He just wanted to go through every single procedure with her today all by himself.

    Without any hesitation, Jun Wu Xie reached her hand out and put it on Jun Wu Yao¡¯s palm.

    Jun Wu Yao lifted his arm up and the bright red figure which was always striking on his heartstrings fell into his arms, sitting steadily on the horse.

 Chapter 2461 - The Big Weddingï¼ˆ4ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2461: The Big Wedding£¨4£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    As the crowd stood dumbfounded, ck mes shot up the hooves of the ming Bone horse that Jun Wu Yao was riding, and suddenly, it shot from the ground up to mid-air, and spirited those two eye-catching persons away.

    In that instance, there were exmations amongst the crowd.

    There was no bridal sedan chair to greet the bride ¨C whichdy wouldn¡¯t long for a husband to escort her to the wedding ceremony!

    The Night Regime heard the signal as they turned aboutfoot, the end of the line bing the start as they headed off the direction they came from, following Jun Wu Yao and Jun Wu Xie¡¯s figures. From start to end, there was no mouring from the Lin Pce, everyone was shocked into silence by this peculiar and aggressive wedding ceremony.

    Sitting upon the fiery horse, wild winds howled and blew at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hair, she remained safe and quiet within Jun Wu Yao¡¯s embrace, as she listened to the beat of his heart.

    Rapid and powerful, the frequency of his heartbeat betrayed the tension of Jun Wu Yao at that moment.

    Jun Wu Xie smiled at this but did not say anything.

    Once which was Ghost City, now has been reconstructed into something new, and even though sunlight couldn¡¯t poke through, but the ce was lit up by countless of candles.

    Fiery red foxtail lilies paved a path, the ming Bone horse stopped on its own at the front of the door. Within the Ghost City, it was already filled with people. Jun Xian sat at the central position as he watched the two persons dismount from the horse, a deep smile spread from the corners of his eyes.

    Jun Wu Yao pulled on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hand, as they took steps which brought them into the line of sight of the crowd. Their steps were slow but steady, the hand which he held was his whole world.

    The sounds of the celebration around him melted away from his ears, and the only thing he could hear was his own heartbeat.

    Jun Wu Xie was pulled forward by Jun Wu Yao, her cold eyes fell upon his side profile and showed a trace of confusion as everything because somewhat surreal.

    ¡°You are dying.¡±

    In that icy cold cave, the first voice that echoed through the dark as his.

    [You are trapped?¡±

    That was the first time she spoke to him.

    ¡°Huh? You mean these little things?¡±

    ¡°I release you, you save me.¡±

    As Jun Wu Xie stared at his side profile, he could not help but think of the first time the two of them met. In the cold and darkness, between him and her, there was only a trade for survival and freedom. She lived and he attained freedom.

    But unknowingly, from that moment on, they tied together inexplicably.

    Suddenly, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s steps paused.

    Her paused caused Jun Wu Yao to also stop. He turned around and a pair of purple eyes just started at her unblinkingly, a little nervous, a little expectant.

    ¡°Do you remember the first thing you said to me?¡± Jun Wu Xie suddenly asked.

    Jun Wu Yao was slightly distracted as Jun Wu Xie¡¯s actions led the guests to be stunned. This was the biggest, most amazing wedding ceremony they have ever attended and Jun Wi Xie¡¯s questions piqued their curiosity.

    Jun Wu Yao looked at Jun Wu Xie as the surprise in his eyes turned into a smile.

    His smile made his eyes squint, filled with some yearning as he said gently, ¡°You are dying.¡±

    That voice containedughter and made everyone shocked.

    ¡°You are trapped?¡± Jun Wu Xie replied.

    Jun Wu Yao lifted his hands as he curled his fingers around her soft hair.

    ¡°Huh? You mean these little things?¡±

    ¡°You release me, I save you.¡±

    The strange dialogue between the two persons made everyone present confused. It was obviously so strange but unknowingly, it made the people feel some sort of indescribable sense of happiness and contentment. The meaning behind those words were something only the two of them knew.

 Chapter 2462 - The Big Weddingï¼ˆ5ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2462: The Big Wedding£¨5£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The smile in Jun Wu Yao¡¯s eyes thickened. He leaned his body a little forward and whispered beside the ear of Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°As you wish.¡±

    As the deep voice came, a warm breath was blown on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s ears, rippling the calmke in her heart.

    ¡°This ce right here, it remembers every sentence that you have ever said.¡± Jun Wu Yao pulled Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hand and ced it on his chest. He had never thought that such an encounter between both of them would lead him in establishing a rtionship with Jun Wu Xie.

    It was as if she was destined to be his beloved. From the moment she appeared in front of him, his entire heart hadpletely fallen for her, making them inseparable.

    The time when they treated each other with just a cold-eyed stare, the time when they pointed their swords at each other and the time when there was blood sshing everywhere, who would have ever known that every single interaction between them would pull them closer to each other bit by bit, resulting them who were once strangers in falling into a never ending love with each other.

    All of these were just like a dream.

    Everything was so unreal to Jun Wu Yao that all he could only do was just to hold her hand firmly, as if only the warm sense of touch in his palm was able to constantly remind him that everything was actually real.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Jun Wu Yao with her eyes glinting.

    She suddenly lifted her hand up and touched Jun Wu Yao¡¯s face.

    ¡°Good boy.¡±

    Jun Wu Yao burst outughing. While being on cloud nine, step by step, they walked towards Jun Xian with his hand holding onto hers.

    Every single step seemed to be a piece of memory that belonged to both of them.

    He had once threatened her with all the lives in the Lin Pce to let him stay.

    She had once said that she had no other choice.

    He had once tried wilfully to provoke her emotion to see whether if there was any other emotions hidden under her icy face.

    She had once pierced mercilessly into his acupuncture point of death with her silver needle.

    He had once saved her dear grandfather in crisis and had taken the opportunity to trick the muddle-headed girl into giving him a kiss...

    Maybe it was after the kiss that everything had be different.

    He could no longer treat her as an interesting little thing anymore while she could also no longer threw her sarcasticments onto him and treat him badly.

    The two doors that were once tightly shut had each opened a small gap unwittingly after colliding with each other. When those gaps got bigger little by little, the breeze behind the doors would then blow across the hearts of each of them.

    Silently and quietly, the two doors disappeared with only two souls left to be blended with each other.

    She said that one day, she would be standing at the same position as him and she would fight against his enemy together with him.

    She asked him to wait for her.

    She said that she was definitely going to save him...

    The bloody memory was so vivid and distinct. It was as if her every word had been carved into his soul, not being able to be wiped off even after a very long time had passed.

    She was destined to be his beloved.

    There seemed to be no ce for anyone to interrupt the wedding ceremony, even Jun Xian was only smiling while looking at both the people who were tightly holding hands.

    It seemed like the solemn red tape was not needed between the two of them.

    It was as if just by looking through the eyes, they could already guess what was each other thinking about.

    It was just a really simple process. Neither did they pray to the Heaven nor pray to the Ground, although they were living under the sky and stepping on the ground, all the things they thought about was the ways of them overturning the world. The only person they bowed to was Jun Xian.

    Even so, Jun Xian didn¡¯t really have the courage to ask Jun Wu Yao to kneel at him. They just bowed to him ritually.

    To be honest, no one would have the guts to fool around since there was a bunch of people, the Night Regime and the Ghost Army, monitoring the behaviour of everyone like a fierce tiger, guarding at the site.

    After bowing to the senior, Jun Wu Yao immediately brought Jun Wu Xie back to the nuptial chamber, leaving a group of dumbfounded audience with a confused expression on their faces behind.

    The wedding ceremony... was prepared so grandly, but... the whole process was actually this simple!

 Chapter 2463 - The Wedding Night ï¼ˆ1ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2463: The Wedding Night £¨1£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    However, what they didn¡¯t realize was that it was actually not really easy for both Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao to be able to carry on the wedding ceremony to this extent...

    If it wasn¡¯t for them having scruples towards the people in the Lin Pce, Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao might probably pledge their marriage privately without informing the others.

    Nobody would have the courage to disturb the wedding night of Jun Wu Yao. All the guests were then invited and sent to the banquet by Jun Xian.

    Whereas, Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao who should be the spotlight of today had earlier gone back to their room.

    Though there wasn¡¯t any reddish decoration in the clean and tidy bedroom, Jun Wu Xie felt especially cosy and warm. Theyout of the room was exactly the same as her room in the Lin Pce. It was just that the size of the bed... was bigger.

    There were only two of them in the room. After entering the room, Jun Wu Yao who first hurriedly brought Jun Wu Xie back was in a slight daze. The purple eyes gazed at Jun Wu Xie who was sitting in the chair, seemingly to be unable to move his sight away anymore.

    From now on, she was his wife and he was her husband.

    The moment he thought about the changes in each other¡¯s identity, the heart of Jun Wu Yao was then filled with a kind of contentment that he had never experienced before.

    It was as if he was the happiest person in the world with just by looking at her.

    ¡°Little Xie...¡± He couldn¡¯t hold himself from walking toward her. The slightly trembling fingers of his slid across her smooth face. The soft sense of touch under his fingers gave him an electric shock all over his body.

    Jun Wu Xie raised her head and looked at him who was blushing on the face with her eyes slowly blinking.

    The whole body of Jun Wu Yao stiffened and all the blood in his body seemed to be surging into his brain. There were many things he wanted to do but he didn¡¯t know where should he be starting from.

    The impetuousness that was wilding inside him made him a little afraid.

    He didn¡¯t want to hurt her.

    Since he had married her, no one else was allowed to hurt her a bit, not even he himself.

    It was just a touch from his fingertips and Jun Wu Yao was almost going to let the impetuousness suppressed within him out. He wasn¡¯t sure whether he was able to remain the rationality he had now if he got himself closer to her.

    This was the little guy that he had been looking and waiting for many years, how was he going to stay calm?

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Jun Wu Yao for a very long time. All she saw was just him touching her face without having any other actions after that. She rolled her eyes and stood up all of a sudden. While holding onto Jun Wu Yao¡¯s hand, she pulled him and walked towards the neat wedding bed.

    With his whole body stiffening, Jun Wu Yao could only widen his eyes and let Jun Wu Xie pull him to the bed. He was then pressed by Jun Wu Xie to sit stiffly on the bed. Followed by a gentle pushing from her pair of hands, he was caught off-guard and fell onto the soft bed.

    He was all tensed up to the extreme with every cell in his body growling.

    But he didn¡¯t dare to move.

    He was deeply afraid of hurting her.

    Nevertheless, Jun Wu Xie took off her shoes and socks. She suddenly raised the lower part of her skirt up and sat astride Jun Wu Yao¡¯s waist.

    The soft touch of her hipsing across from the cloths had caused Jun Wu Yao¡¯s body to tremble. It seemed like his blood was all rushing towards somewhere else in his body at the very moment.

    ¡°Little Xie...¡± With his throat knot rolling, his throat became exceedingly dry and his purple eyes were covered with ayer of lust.

    While looking at him without speaking a word, Jun Wu Xie just raised her hand and took off the beautiful wedding gown after unfastening the clothing buckles on her dress. Her every movement seemed to be stimting Jun Wu Yao¡¯s nerves, causing the vein on his hand to protrude from his tensed muscles.

    After she carefully folded the wedding gown and put it aside, Jun Wu Xie suddenly took out a coverless book from her underclothes and began to read it seriously.

    ¡°...¡± Jun Wu Yao was full of anticipation. He would have never thought that this little woman would just sit on his waist and start reading like this!

 Chapter 2464 - The Wedding Nightï¼ˆ2ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2464: The Wedding Night£¨2£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    No matter how nervous Jun Wu Yao was, he waspletely left speechless after seeing the way Jun Wu Xie acted. Resignedly, he tried to sit himself up but was then pushed back by Jun Wu Xie with a sudden p!

    ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Jun Wu Xie said while frowning without moving her eyes away from the book.

    ¡°Little Xie, this doesn¡¯t seem to be the time to read.¡± Jun Wu Yao could neither cry norugh. The impetuousness that had just risen up was left suspended in midair due to the series of actions that were done by Jun Wu Xie.

    Yet, he didn¡¯t want to force her into doing something that she was unwilling to do. Even though it felt like his body was burning in purgatory, all he could do was just to endure it.

    ¡°Be quiet,¡± said Jun Wu Xie in a cold voice.

    Jun Wu Yao had no choice but to lie straightly on the bed while trying his best to ignore the arising passioning from the lower part of his abdomen.

    But...

    This wasn¡¯t a thing that could be tolerated by any man at all.

    It was the wedding night and the one he loved was straddling his waist with her outer clothing off. The inadvertent rubs could even drive a saint crazy but he could do nothing except for enduring it. Jun Wu Yao felt that his willpower to control himself from doing something had never been this weak before in his whole life...

    All Jun Wu Yao could do was just to recite the mantra in his heart, forcing himself to be distracted.

    Until the moment he was able to even recite the mantra backwards fluently for hundred times, there was finally some movements from Jun Wu Xie.

    With her brows frowning slightly, she seemed to be in full of puzzlement. It was hard to imagine that there was actually something that she wasn¡¯t able to understand in this world.

    ¡°I... don¡¯t really get it, perhaps... you should be the one reading it?¡± After pondering for quite some time, only then Jun Wu Xie spoke to Jun Wu Yao.

    Jun Wu Yao almost had a breakdown.

    Every single minute in the wedding night was extremely valuable!

    It was such a precious wedding night but instead of doing some ¡°appropriate things¡± with him, his cute little wife was asking him to read books together with her. What was actually going on?

    Nheless, no matter how speechless he was, Jun Wu Yao could only nod his head and looked fondly at Jun Wu Xie with his impetuousness being deeply suppressed.

    Without making a sound, Jun Wu Xie handed him the book which she held in her hand.

    Submissively, Jun Wu Yao took over the book and flipped through it. As the moment he looked into it...

    ¡°Who gave this to you?¡± After Jun Wu Yao nced over the contents in the book, his eyes widened and he then looked at Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Master gave it to me,¡± answered Jun Wu Xie honestly.

    The expression on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face became really subtle.

    ¡°She said that I know nothing about these things and asked me to learn them from the book.¡± For the first time, there was a trace of guilty conscience found on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s expression. With her eyes wavering, she had no courage to look into Jun Wu Yao¡¯s pair of eyes.

    Jun Wu Yao let a deep breath in and threw the book on the floor all of a sudden. He then abruptly turned his body over and straight off exchanged his position with Jun Wu Xie¡¯s, pressing the petite woman on the bed with his arms encircling around her.

    ¡°If you want to learn, I¡¯ll teach you then. You don¡¯t have to learn from the book.¡± Jun Wu Yao¡¯s eyes slightly narrowed. He never thought that his stupid little girl would actually cram for the wedding night at thest minute.

    It was almost in just an instant, those undisguised erotic paintings had caused the veryst rationality of Jun Wu Xie to break apart.

    It turned out that his little girl had no disapproval for things like these.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face was unusually blushed. She looked awkwardly to aside.

    However, Jun Wu Yao raised his hand and adjusted her face that was avoiding him so that she could face him. With his eyes fixing domineeringly onto her eyes, his hand which was at first touching on her face moved across the side of her face and slid to the cor of her clothes. He then spoke with a low and husky voice.

    ¡°Little Xie, where do you want to start to learn from?¡±

    ¡°Is it like this?¡±

    His fingertips flipped open the neat cor.

    The warm hand covered on the soft part of his desire.

    ¡°Or like this?¡±

 Chapter 2465 - The Wedding Night (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2465: The Wedding Night (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Wherever Jun Wu Yao¡¯s hands touched, it felt like there was a bizarre heat left burning like a raging fire on the skin of Jun Wu Xie. The blush on her face became redder and there was heat gushing out from all over her body. It was an utterly subtle feeling.

    Jun Wu Yao slightly lowered his body. It was all soft and tender tactility under his wide broad chest. With a wild and devilish smile, he whispered beside Jun Wu Xie¡¯s ear. ¡°No matter what you want to learn, I can teach you.¡± Even though he had zero experience, his instincts told him very well what he actually wanted.

    He wanted her everything.

    With her eyes half closed, his smell was whirling all around her nose, pervading through her breath.

    The smiling lipsnded on her neck. One after another, as if it was the warm raindrops pitter-pattering on her neck.

    Soft and light kisses, they were gentle and close-packed.

    Jun Wu Xie felt indescribably torrid as if she herself was bathing in the hot spring with her consciousness slowly fading away.

    ¡°Little Xie, do you want to learn it?¡± A smiling voice, full of temptation, came into her ears.

    Her clothes were taken off. Jun Wu Xie gazed at Jun Wu Yao who had all his clothes taken off without her realizing when with her eyes half closed. Unknowingly, her breathing became quicker.

    Her nk mind could no longer think of anything. Following her self instinct, she could only nod her head gently.

    The smile that was hanging on the corners of Jun Wu Yao¡¯s lips deepened. Kissing every inch of her skin while flitting across every soft part on her body, the big hand quietly went downwards.

    A sudden electric current went across her whole body. With her eyes widening, her body tensed up subconsciously. The exmation of surprise which was yet to leave her mouth was then engulfed by the kiss on her lips. The soft and gentle kiss swallowed up the air in her mouth, plundering every inch of her fragrance domineeringly without losing its gentleness. The kiss was mingled with an inexperienced pleasure, leading her to be at a lost of the direction to think.

    While fluttering using his lips and teeth, he whispered. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid... I won¡¯t hurt you...¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mind was in a daze. The muzzy feeling made her eyes misty and the pair of hands was cing diffidently in front of his boiling chest. It was as if every single contact between their skin was burning in ze.

    There was a trace of mystification and obliviousness in her eyes that were covered with ayer of fog. She looked so helpless, causing the beast inside Jun Wu Xie to break itself free from thest restraint. He let in a deep breath with his whole body trembling surreptitiously under extreme sufferance. The bean-sized drop of sweat exuded from his forehead and slid across his jawline that was as sharp as a knife, dripping onto her fair vicle skin.

    The crystal clear sweat drops rolled over her delicate vicle, bringing her a different kind of seductive amorous style.

    Little by little, the burning fingertips were kneading here and there, exploring the ce that had never been visited by anyone before.

    The heat at that particr ce was just like a ming fire, it kept burning the veryst rationality of Jun Wu Xie.

    The whole body of Jun Wu Xie was being pounded by an unfamiliar titition. Her petite body was trembling under him.

    ¡°Little Xie... I... can¡¯t stand it... anymore...¡± The voice which he squeezed through the gaps of his teeth came into Jun Wu Xie¡¯s ears.

    Muddledly, she opened her eyes and looked at his face that was covered with sweat. Without knowing why, she stretched her hands out suddenly and rounded his neck while speaking beside his ear in a shaking voice.

    ¡°Don¡¯t... stand it...¡±

    The three words were like a sweet enchantment used in breaking a spell, Jun Wu Yao¡¯s eyes turned deeper and darker. The moment his eyes met Jun Wu Xie¡¯s pair of eyes, he instantly breathed in deeply...

    ¡°Little Xie... I love you...¡±

    ¡°Uh!¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    It was a sultry night which every minute of the night was absolutely precious.

 Chapter 2466 - The Peaceful Times (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2466: The Peaceful Times (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The sun was shining.

    Jun Wu Yao awoke from his slumber, the weight at the crook of his arm and the warmth on his chest gave him a little shock, from the moment he opened his eyes and saw Jun Wu Xie¡¯s sleeping face. That fair little face, peaceful with sleep, the longshes fanning out from her lids, casting a shadow under her eyes.

    Letting out a deep breath, Jun Wu Yao had never experienced this sort of contentment. The most precious person in the work was currently in his embrace; the feeling of happiness was as if he owned the whole world.

    Looking at a sleeping Jun Wu Xie¡¯s side profile, Jun Wu Yao could not resist kissing her earlobe and it caused Jun Wu Xie to stir in her sleep, her creamy, silky back shifted on his chest and evoked a wave of heat across his body. All the details fromst night emerged in his mind at that moment and the calm impulse seemed to be provoked again.

    He hugged her lightly, but didn¡¯t intend to do more.

    With that pure sleeping face, no one wanted to disturb that contentment.

    His little fellow is now entirely his.

    This feeling is so great.

    ¡°Uhh...¡± Jun Wu Xie stirred as she woke up drowsily. She slowly opened her eyes and the first thing she saw was the smiling handsome face of Jun Wu Yao.

    ¡°Morning.¡± Jun Wu Yao greeted Jun Wu Xie smilingly.

    Jun Wu Xie was shock still, her eyes grew big as she stared at Jun Wu Yao strangely.

    Jun Wu Yao grwe nervous.

    Did he demand for too much yesterday?

    His smiling face started to be a little frozen.

    Jun Wu Xie blinked, and said, ¡°I forget that we are already married.¡±

    Used to waking up alone, Jun Wu Xie was somewhat shocked and could not react to seeing Jun Wu Yao beside her in bed.

    Her words caused Jun Wu Yao to not know whether tough or cry, so he just kissed her brow affectionately.

    ¡°You¡¯ll get used to it in the future.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie justid silently within his embrace, the warm atmosphere surrounding the two became even hotter.

    ¡°I want to take a bath.¡± Jun Wu Xie said lowly. Her whole body was aching and it was making her very ufortable but she didn¡¯t know how to express it.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Jun Wu Yao as he transformed his Dark Spirit into an ink snake and sent it to inform someone to prepare warm water for Jun Wu Xie¡¯s bath.

    Ye Sha brought the hot water into the outer house, not disturbing the two people inside the room. After finishing the bath preparations, he made it known to them and left.

    Jun Wu Xie sat up in bed, her bright body was aching and as her skin came into contact with the cold air, it caused her to tremble. Before she could even put on some clothes, a coat has beenid across her shoulders.

    ¡°I¡¯ll carry you to your bath.¡± Ju Wu Yao¡¯s long arm casually pulled a coat over his body and he used Jun Wu Xie¡¯s clothes to wrap her up.

    Jun Wu Xie did not make a sound as she allowed him to do as he pleased.

    After he carried her to the side of the bathtub, Jun Wu Yao then very gently ced her into the warm water, and said softly, ¡°Do you need my help?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face flushed red immediately as she bent her head and shook it.

    Jun Wu Yao looked at her rare expression of shyness and embarrassment, his mood flew out of the window as a smile appeared on his face.

    They were husband and wife and they would be spending long days together, he would not rush this moment.

    Back in the bedroom, Jun Wu Xie release a breath, the scent of ****st night seemingly pervaded the room, reminding him of what happened and teasing his mood. He sat beside the bed and tried his best to calm his inner turmoil.

    Laughing eyes swept past the messy bed.

    However, the smile broke from his face in an instant.

 Chapter 2467 - The Peaceful Times (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2467: The Peaceful Times (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie was soaking in warm water to relieve the aches and pain in her body. It was Jun Wu Xie¡¯s first time being intimate and she was experiencing the after effects of it.

    Suddenly, Jun Wu Yao¡¯s figure appeared at her side and caused her to be momentarily distracted. She discovered that the expression on Jun Wu Yao¡¯s face was unnaturally nervous, anxiety and worry shed in his eyes.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at him in puzzlement.

    ¡°Are you hurt?¡± Jun Wu Yao looked at Jun Wu Xie in worry. Last night, he went a bit out of control. Did he hurt her as he wasn¡¯t able to control his carnal desires?

    ¡°No.¡± Jun Wu Xie shook her head as she didn¡¯t think that her body had any injuries.

    ¡°You are not hurt? Then why are there traces of blood on the bed?¡± Jun Wu Yao was still distraught.

    ¡°.....¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face turned red in that moment, a pair of strained eyes looked away from him awkwardly.

    ¡°Exactly where did you hurt yourself? Let me see, I.... I lost control yesterday. Don¡¯t worry about me feeling guilty. If you¡¯re hurt, then we should get it treated immediately...¡± Jun Wu Yao was somewhat vexed as he obviously didn¡¯t wish to hurt her, but why was he still so impetuous.

    Jun Wu Xiepletely made no sound, her body was almostpletely submerged in warm water, leaving only the lips and above, her mouth making little bubbles on the water¡¯s surface.

    ¡°Little Xie?¡± Since Jun Wu Yao didn¡¯t receive a reply from Jun Wu Xie, he asked her again.

    Jun Wu Xie mumbled, ¡°Not injured.¡±

    ¡°Not injured?¡± Jun Wu Yao drew a nk.

    ¡°You are really an idiot.¡± Jun Wu Xie nced at him, her eyes filled with contempt.

    Jun Wu Yao was even more confused.

    ¡°Then what is going on?¡± Jun Wu Xie was still worried.

    Jun Wu Xie waved Jun Wu Yao over, and he immediately leaned over.

    With her wet hand reaching for his shoulders, her long wet hair spread behind her, Jun Wu Xie whispered softly into the ear of Jun Wu Yao.

    Whispered words spread into Jun Wu Yao¡¯s ear, and in that moment melted away his worries but reced with a sense of ignorance.

    Jun Wu Xie pushed him away once she finished whispering.

    Although she was inexperienced, but as a doctor, she understood the human anatomy, and she knew that certain things happen. But this idiot, actually thought she was injured.

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s eyes widened slightly as he looked at her,plicated emotions surged within his chest. After holding back for a bit, he asked ¡°Then..... Will you bleed in the future?¡± This question held a bit of worry, and a bit of anxiety.

    Jun Wu Xie gave him a supercilious look, ¡°If you are gentle, then I won¡¯t bleed.¡±

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s expression became moreplicated, he looked at Jun Wu Xie with a trace of apology in his eyes as he held her wet hand and kissed the corner of her lips.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Even though you are not injured, but because of me, in the future, I will.... Be gentle.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie mumbled ¡°You can control?¡± Last night with all its vividness of their love making, he did not once had the intention of being gentle. Even when she was whimpering out of breath he did not stop. If only she wasn¡¯t confused and in a daze, she would have kicked him out of bed!

    ¡°I..... will try my best.¡± Jun Wu Yao, at this moment, did not dare to be strong-willed. At some points, even the will of the saint would copse, he did not want to confirm.

    Jun Wu Xie nced at him and took her hand back as she said coldly, ¡°I want to continue my bath.¡±

    This was clearly an order.

    Jun Wu Yao looked at his petite wife as he did not know whether tough or cry and reluctantly retreated from the bathroom.

 Chapter 2468 - Relapse (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2468: Rpse (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Yao walked towards the bed and looked at the virgin blood on the bed sheet, the smile in his eyes thickened. He took a nce over the door which was tightly shut before he suddenly swung his arms and pulled the bed sheet down from the bed. He then kept the bed sheet into his Cosmos Sack nimbly.

    The ck cat that was lying in the corner, pretending to be dead all the time had witnessed someone¡¯s extremely childish behaviour, but it could only continue to pretend to sleep, not having the guts to make a sound due to his powerfulness.

    Even a bed sheet with virgin blood on it was being kept like a treasure, did the Night Regime and the Ghost Army know that you were this childish!!

    Sitting on a chair while waiting for Jun Wu Xie, at this moment, Jun Wu Yao was indescribably happy.

    However...

    A vigorous sound suddenly came from the bathroom.

    It was almost in an instant, the ck cat that was originally lying on the ground rushed towards the bathroom with a swoosh while Jun Wu Yao¡¯s figure turned into a light beam and dashed into the bathroom.

    Inside the bathroom, the big bathtub fell onto the ground with warm water which was still giving off steam flowing all over the floor. Wrapped in a garment, Jun Wu Xie was lying on the ground with aplete paleness on her face. All her muscles tightened up and her whole body was trembling in pain. The blue veins popped up from her skin, spreading across her entire body. They looked exceedingly harsh against her white skin.

    It was as if Jun Wu Yao¡¯s chest was heavily punched by somebody, even his breathing seemed to be stopping at the moment. He walked swiftly towards Jun Wu Xie and carried her in his arms.

    During the time, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s teeth was biting on her lower lip to the point that it almost bled with her eyes tightly closed, forcing herself to endure the acute pain.

    ¡°Little Xie?¡± With his eyes widened, panic had upied the entire space of his heart at this moment.

    Decisively, the ck cat jumped to aside. The moment it saw Jun Wu Xie¡¯s condition, it then knew that... Jun Wu Xie had once again rpsed.

    Since when she returned from the Spirit World, Jun Wu Xie hadn¡¯t been suffering a rpse for quite some time. The chaotic energy inside Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body was well suppressed by the treatment of the Spirit Lord. Although it couldn¡¯t be cured, the treatment was still very effective. The ck cat had never thought that Jun Wu Xie would now encounter a recurrence again!

    Worse, Qin Song and Long Jiu had already returned to the Soul World and now, no one else was able to control Jun Wu Xie¡¯s energy.

    ¡°What the hell is going on!¡± Jun Wu Yao raised his head all of a sudden and looked at the ck cat that was being dumbfounded by the scene.

    Since the ck cat and Jun Wu Xie shared the same body, only it knew what had happened to Jun Wu Xie.

    Without further dy, the ck cat immediately told him about the forceful methods used by Jun Wu Xie during her cultivation.

    Upon hearing it, the colour on Jun Wu Yao¡¯s face was gone in a second.

    He wouldn¡¯t have thought that the invincible power of Jun Wu Xie was actually an exchange of her own life.

    It seemed like his throat was being choked by someone¡¯s hands, it was so painful that he couldn¡¯t even breathe. Jun Wu Yao had never been feeling so regret of the n he made that day like the way he did today.

    ¡°The people from the Soul World have already gone back. Let¡¯s go to the Spirit World, the Spirit Lord might have ways to handle it!¡± said the ck cat anxiously.

    Jun Wu Yao didn¡¯t speak a word. His chest felt so painful to the extent that he was going to suffocate. He stretched his hand out and ced it in front of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s chest with an extremely serious expression on his face.

    A cloud of ck mist spread out from Jun Wu Yao¡¯s palm. The dark spirit didn¡¯t flow into Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body but rotated anticlockwise around Jun Wu Yao¡¯s hand. The hand which was surrounded by the ck dark spirit showed a translucent state in front of the ck cat.

    With just a look, it actually had no any difference from those souls!

    The ck cat widened its eyes unbelievably. As the ck mist slowly moved up, wherever it passed by, the skin and flesh of Jun Wu Xie had be the same as a soul, illusory and unreal.

 Chapter 2469 - Relapse (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2469: Rpse (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s whole arm had transformed into a spirit appendage, wave upon wave of soul power actually flowed through his arm and into Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body. The whole room was shrouded in silence.

    His eyes were filled with Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face in pain, how much pain she was suffering that her normally cold face became twisted and contorted?

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s heart felt like it was shattered into many pieces, but he didn¡¯t dare stop the movements of his hand even for half a minute.

    The ck cat was shocked silly by the scene in front of it.

    It had following Jun Wu Xie for so long, and had certain understanding towards the soul bodies. Although it knew that there were certain special ways that could allow the soul to exit the human body, but it didn¡¯t know that in this world there was someone who could directly transform part of his body into a soul body.

    This is absolutely..... Beyond logical.

    The ck cat didn¡¯t dare to ask much at this moment as it looked on in worry at Jun Wu Xie.

    The blue veins that covered the whole of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body slowly receded under the guidance of Jun Wu Yao. The pain that filled her face also slowly disappeared.

    Once the pain has passed, Jun Wu Xie slowly opened her eyes, Jun Wu Yao¡¯s imposing expression fell into her eyes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t speak.¡± Jun Wu Yao said lowly, his voice was suppressed and squeezed out from his chest.

    Jun Wu Xie opened her mouth but truly could not speak.

    Only when Jun Wu Xie¡¯s condition appeared to have stabilized, then only did Jun Wu Yao receded his power and transform his arm back without much effort, as he swept Jun Wu Xie into his embrace.

    There was that one second where he thought he would have lost her.

    Jun Wu Xie also didn¡¯t expect that she would rpse at that moment. She didn¡¯t want to tell Jun Wu Yao about this matter, but it looked like.....

    ...

    It could not be hidden anymore.

    She thought that Jun Wu Yao would say something to her, but he just silently carried her and ced her upon their bed and wiped her sweat from her body.

    ¡°I need to go out for a while.¡± Jun Wu Yao kissed her forehead.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded.

    Jun Wu Yao turned and left. The ck cat jumped onto the bedside at that moment, looked at Jun Wu Xie and said, ¡°He knows about your cultivation.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie let out a soft sigh.

    Having walked out of the room, Jun Wu Yao closed the door gently. Ye Sha and the rest, who stood guard at the door, saw Jun Wu Yao appear. Their faces were straight but their eyes held meaningful smiles.

    However, they could not any trace of enjoyment from Jun Wu Yao¡¯s expression.

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s face was very unsightly, his brows were wrinkled as he stepped away from his room.

    ¡°Lord Jue.....¡± Ye Mei sensed something uncharacteristic as he looked nervously at the unsightly face of Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s expression suddenly tightened, and he spurted blood from his mouth.

    Ye Sha and Ye Mei¡¯s faces turned pale!

    Jun Wu Yao raised his hand at the same moment, stopping them from expressing their shock. He frowned and raised his hand to his bloody lips while he gestured to them to keep quiet.

    Ye Sha and Ye Mei both stood frozen at the same spot.

    Lord Jue¡¯s life and death worm actually activated.

    What was happening? How did the life and death worm suddenly activate?!

    Jun Wu Yao endured the pain caused by the life and death worm. He raised his hand and wiped the blood that sttered on the ground, he dare not leave a trace of the bloody smell.

    His little fellow was very sensitive to the smell of blood. He did not want her to know this, any of this.

 Chapter 2470 - Relapse (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2470: Rpse (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Ye Sha and Ye Mei immediately helped Jun Wu Yao to the side room to rest.

    ¡°Let Ye Jie take care of Little Xie.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Sha immediately went to find Ye Jie.

    Ye Mei was beyond anxious as the life and death worm is a rare, poisonous intestinal parasite which needed a special kind of employment. It was smelted using a locust that involved the soul. It suppressed one¡¯s strength, and also temporarily sealed the soul.

    On normal days there would not be any abnormalities, but once the soul power was activated, it would trigger the poison and cause an attack.

    Jun Wu Yao had always known the special characteristics of the life and death worm, so even though his strength might be suppressed, he would not use his soul power.

    The attack of the life and death worm this time caused Ye Mei to be incessantly worried. Once the life and death worm has been activated, it would enter an insane state of attack. Even if Jun Wu Yao didn¡¯t use his soul power in the future, this kind of agony will continue for a long time, and it would cause great damage to his body.

    ¡°Lord Jue, what exactly happened? Why did you.... Use your soul power?¡± Ye Mei frowned hard with worry.

    Jun Wu Yao did not reply as he was trying his best to control the intense pain that was wrecking throughout his whole body. The pain he was experiencing was vastly different to a physical pain as it came from the soul. It was indescribable and the soul pain made one even more helplesspared to physical pain.

    The hand upon the table was clenched tight into a fist, so tight that his veins and bones stood out stark white.

    Jun Wu Yao had experienced this sort of pain when he was administered the poison and in the thousand years since, to experience the pain once again, it was a hundred times more painful than before.

    Ye Mei stood aside not knowing what he could do. Once the life and death worm was activated, there was no other way to suppress or control it. There was only one such poison within the Three Realms and it so happened that it was nted within Jun Wu Yao¡¯s body.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell her.¡± Jun Wu Yao¡¯s lips were bloodlessly pale. That offending trail of blood by the side of his mouth was wiped clean by his hand, his voice trembled as he spoke.

    ¡°Your subordinate understands. Lord Jue, don¡¯t speak anymore.¡± The eyes of Ye Mei were rimmed red as he realized how truly powerless they were in the face of the life and death worm.

    Jun Wu Yao waved his hand and Ye Mei retired.

    Once the life and death worm broke out, no one could help him. He had to withstand the first round of attack, failing which, his strength would once again bergely damaged.

    Ye Mei did not utter a word as he silently retreated from the room.

    Once exited, Ye Mei stood outside the room looking sad and dreary.

    Ye Sha returned once he had instructed Ye Jie to attend to Jun Wu Xie. Upon reaching the room, he saw Ye Mei standing outside with his face so unsightly, the two of them exchanged a nce but did not speak.

    Who would have thought, just yesterday was the grand wedding ceremony, and today, Jun Wu Yao¡¯s life and death worm would be activated. They were very clear that Jun Wu Yao had endured the intense pain as he left the wedding chamber so that Jun Wu Xie could not discover his strange behaviour. No matter what, they didn¡¯t dare to recount a single word of what happened to Jun Wu Xie.

    Ye Jie followed Jun Wu Yao¡¯s instruction and went to attend to Jun Wu Xie. When he first entered the room, he saw the water on the bathroom floor, and as he looked up, he saw that Jun Wu Xie was perched on the edge of the bed, wearing a single piece of unlined garment.

    ¡°Young Miss?¡± Ye Jie watched Jun Wu Xie, and wondered why she felt that Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face held some strangeness. Her face was obviously fair, but somehow it felt like within that fairness, there was also a wanness that was brought on by some illness.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Jun Wu Xie lifted her eyes and looked towards Ye Jie.

    ¡°Lord Jue told me to attend to you.¡± replied Ye Jie.

 Chapter 2471 - Relapse (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2471: Rpse (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Ye Jie served Jun Wu Xie on changing her clothes. The seque brought by the pain during the rpse had slowly subsided.

    It was alreadyte morning, Jun Wu Xie had been staying in the room for quite a while but there was no sign of Jun Wu Yaoing back, causing her to be a little curious. After asking Ye Jie, Ye Jie too, didn¡¯t know where did Jun Wu Yao go while the ck cat aside looked slightly worried.

    ¡°Little ck.¡± Jun Wu Xie suddenly spoke.

    ¡°Meow?¡± The ck cat seemed to be thinking of something, causing it to be in a trance after Jun Wu Xie called its name.

    ¡°Was Wu Yao the one who saved me just now?¡± Looking at the ck cat, it seemed like Jun Wu Xie was asking a question but she had actually gotten the answer in her mind.

    Qin Song and Long Jiu had returned to the Soul World, thus no any other person was able to manage her chaotic energy except if they went to the Spirit World and seeked help from the Spirit Lord. However, the entrance of the Spirit World was a few days journey away from their ce plus the Spirit Lord couldn¡¯t leave the Spirit World since he needed to sustain the Spirit World. There was no way he would be here.

    Therefore, the person who was able to suppress the chaotic energy inside her could only be Jun Wu Yao and no one else.

    ¡°Err... I don¡¯t know...¡± The eyes of the ck cat seemed to be looking away from Jun Wu Xie. It wasn¡¯t sure how should it exin everything it saw to Jun Wu Xie.

    Should it tell Jun Wu Xie that Jun Wu Yao could simply turn his body into a soul?

    Even it itself felt that this was such a crazy and unimaginable thing, let alone Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± asked Jun Wu Xie with her brows slightly frowned.

    Without having any other choices, the ck cat could only tell Jun Wu Xie about all the things it witnessed just now.

    The fact that Jun Wu Yao was able to turn himself into a soul ording to his will and could even choose to transform only his arm had truly surprised Jun Wu Xie.

    But before Jun Wu Xie could even think about the issue in detail, Ye Jie who was standing aside was startled and the teacup which she held in her hand shed onto the ground.

    Jun Wu Xie turned her head and looked at Ye Jie in confusion. Ye Jie¡¯s face took on a ghastly expression with her eyes widening in horror.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Looking at Ye Jie¡¯s colourless face, Jun Wu Xie asked.

    Ye Jie suddenly realized that the way she reacted was a bit inappropriate. She hurriedly crouched down and picked up the broken cup on the floor piece by piece with her head down, not daring to look into Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes. With a small voice, she said. ¡°N-... Nothing...¡±

    Jun Wu Xie stood up all of a sudden and walked to the front of Ye Jie.

    Not having the courage to simply move, Ye Jie could only remain her pose of crouching down, pretending to pick up the fragments of the teacup, but after she had finished picking up those fragments, there was no sign of her trying to get up.

    Both of them remained locked in stalemate in the room.

    ¡°Ye Jie.¡± The voice of Jun Wu Xie came from the top of Ye Jie¡¯s head.

    The whole body of Ye Jie shuddered.

    ¡°Lift your head up.¡±

    Ye Jie immediately stiffened, not having the guts to move even a bit.

    ¡°Lift your head up,¡± ordered Jun Wu Xie again.

    After hesitating for a long time, only then Ye Jie raised her head up slowly with her pair of big muddled eyes filling with tears.

    ¡°Young... Young Miss...¡±

    ¡°You know something, don¡¯t you?¡± Jun Wu Xie narrowed her eyes. Although Ye Jie was clumsy, she wasn¡¯t as fragile as the normal teen girls. There was definitely something wrong with her not being able to control her emotions.

    ¡°No... I... I know nothing...¡± Ye Jie began to panic. When Ye Sha asked her toe over, she had totally no idea of what was going on, but the ck cat¡¯s words had made here into a realization of the things that might have been happening.

    Lord Jue clearly had used his soul power to save Young Miss!

    But...

    He shouldn¡¯t be using it!

    ¡°Is it rted to Wu Yao?¡± With her eyes narrowing, Jun Wu Xie didn¡¯t miss any tiny changes in Ye Jie¡¯s expression.

    Ye Jie opened her mouth. It seemed like her voice was being stuck in her throat, not letting her to speak even a word.

 Chapter 2472 - Relapse (5)

    <h4>Chapter 2472: Rpse (5)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s lips were tight as she noted every reaction of Ye Jie. She suddenly turned and strode off without saying a word.

    Ye Jie internally panicked as she hurriedly stood up and move to catch up with Jun Wu Xie.

    However, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s pace was very fast and was much faster than Ye Jie. In a blink of an eye, she had already reached the outside of the room.

    The pce which was transformed by the Ghost City could not see the light of day but was lit with candles everywhere. The small courtyard outside the room was decorated intricately, but at this time, it was more like the graveyard shift, not daytime.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s gaze passed over every part of the courtyard as a faint, extremely inconspicuous scent of blood invaded her sense of smell. In a sh, her expression turned cold.

    Ye Jie caught up with her as Jun Wu Xie chased after the scent of blood.

    That scent of blood was so faint that it was almost invisible to the human nose, and unless Jun Wu Xie did not already had an inkling, it would have been very hard to have noticed.

    As they stood guard outside the room, Ye Sha and Ye Mei¡¯s faces were so anguished as they were very worried about Jun Wu Yao¡¯s condition. They suddenly noticed Jun Wu Xie¡¯s silhouette in their line of sight.

    Almost in an instant, the goosebumps rose all over their bodies.

    Seeing Jun Wu Xie fast approaching the door, Ye Sha took a step forward to subtly block Jun Wu Xie¡¯s way and quickly said, ¡°Miss? Why are you here? Lord Jue wanted to you rest, you...¡±

    ¡°Move.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s expression was icy cold.

    Ye Sha panicked, and hurriedly gave a look at Ye Mei.

    Ye Mei could only attempt to block Jun Wu Xie. If Miss saw Lord Jue¡¯s current condition, this... would be a very bad situation.

    Ye Jie who was chasing after Jun Wu Xie arrived and the three of them tried ways and means to stop her because they didn¡¯t want her to enter the room.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s expression grew even colder as two Spirit Rings abruptly appeared in her palm and trapped the three of them to one side.

    ¡°Miss!¡± Ye Mei widened his eyes and tried to signal Jun Wu Yao¡¯s impending danger.

    Just as Jun Wu Xie was about to push open the door, the door suddenly opened.

    A normal looking Jun Wu Yao stood within the doorway smilingly as he looked at the cold expression on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face, and he took a step forward to meet her.

    The appearance of Jun Wu Yao not only surprised Jun Wu Xie, but also shocked the Ye trio.

    Didn¡¯t the Life and Death worm just attack Lord Jue?

    Why does it seem like there is nothing wrong now?

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Not seeing me for a while, is my wife missing her husband?¡± Jun Wu Yao looked at Jun Wu Xie affectionately as he raised his hand to lightly pinch her face, his actions nothing out of the ordinary.

    Jun Wu Xie was seemingly stunned as she saw an intact Jun Wu Yao, however she could not help but feel worried as she clearly smelled the faint scent of blood on his body.

    ¡°Just now when you saved me, did something go wrong? I smelled blood.¡± Jun Wu Xie swept a doubtful, suspicious nce all over Jun Wu Yao. His clothes were clean, there was no trace of blood and his face looked normal. It waspletely different from her conjectures.

    Jun Wu Yao let out a slightugh, ¡°What could possibly happen to me? You¡¯re being too anxious. As for the scent of blood.....¡± A wicked grin shed across his face as he bent slightly to whisper into Jun Wu Xie¡¯s ear:

    ¡°The stained sheets, I¡¯ve already kept them. If you don¡¯t believe me, shall I take it out to show you?¡±

    There was no change in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s expression as she lifted her hand to check on Jun Wu Yao¡¯s pulse, but did not discover anything strange.

 Chapter 2473 - Relapse (6)

    <h4>Chapter 2473: Rpse (6)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Looking fearlessly at Jun Wu Xie, Jun Wu Yao just let her check his pulse.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mind was enshrouded in doubts. After checking over and over again, she found no problem from his pulse. Jun Wu Xie¡¯s pulse was very stable, there seemed to be no sign of him being injured.

    ¡°Do you feel relieved now?¡± Jun Wu Yao patted Jun Wu Xie on her tiny little head.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± respond Jun Wu Xie tly.

    ¡°It¡¯s quitete now, I have asked Ye Mei and the others to prepare breakfast, don¡¯t you want to have some?¡± Jun Wu Yao suggested.

    Jun Wu Xie shook her head.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to the Lin Pce.¡±

    ¡°Do you want me to go with you?¡±

    ¡°No, I have something to talk to grandfather.¡± Jun Wu Xie wasn¡¯t going to let Jun Wu Yao apany her.

    Jun Wu Yao could only let her be.

    Jun Wu Xie removed the Spirit Rings and freed Ye Sha and the rest of them. Except for restricting their movements just now, she did not let the Spirit Rings hurt them.

    After getting their freedom back, Ye Sha and the others immediately stood aside obediently with their thoughts full of questions.

    They had clearly seen the condition of Lord Jue just now, how was he alright now after just a few momentster?

    Although their minds were filled with questions, they were not that dumb to ask their questions in front of Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go back first.¡± Once again, Jun Wu Xie took a look at Jun Wu Yao.

    With a smile, Jun Wu Yao nodded his head at her.

    Jun Wu Xie then turned her back and left with the ck cat.

    Until the moment Jun Wu Xie hadpletely left his sight, the smile on Jun Wu Yao face disappeared instantly.

    ¡°Lord Jue, what¡¯s going on?¡± Ye Mei looked at Jun Wu Yao who seemed to be in good condition with a surprised expression on his face.

    With his eyebrows frowning deeply, Jun Wu Yao pressed his lips together. The healthyplexion that was hanging on his face just now was nowhere to be seen. Without speaking, he waved his hand and turned back into his room quietly to have some rest.

    He had been repressing the strong pain forcefully using his dark spirit. Who would have known that he was enduring the piercing pain whenever he did a single movement? Whereas, the expression on his face was a deliberate disguise which he put on with his dark spirit, and even the pulse was a result of his guise.

    Even though he couldn¡¯t bear the pain brought by the life and death worm, he must still endure it!

    He would definitely not let Jun Wu Xie worry about him. For the past five years, he had been owing her too much...

    ...

    Jun Wu Xie left the Ghost City together with the ck cat. Once the Ghost Army who was at both sides saw her, they would bow politely to her. The dressing of the Ghost Army was simr to the dressing of the Night Regime. It was just that every single person of them was wearing a specially made mask on their faces, never exposing their faces to the public.

    The ck cat was sitting on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s shoulder. After they met Jun Wu Yao, Jun Wu Xie had not been speaking anything. She looked the same as usual but the ck cat that was extremely close with Jun Wu Xie noticed faintly that there was something weird with Jun Wu Xie.

    The ck couldn¡¯t tell specifically about what was going on but Jun Wu Xie seemed to be a bit out of sorts.

    ¡°Where are we going?¡± The ck cat raised its head and found out that the route they were taking now wasn¡¯t the way to the Lin Pce.

    It was more like... the way to the past pce of the Qi Kingdom.

    ¡°To the prison,¡± answered Jun Wu Xie slowly. At the moment, her calm eyes were covered with ayer of bitingly cold ice.

    ¡°Why are we going to the prison?¡± The ck cat was confused.

    ¡°I want to meet Luo Qingcheng.¡± Jun Wu Xie narrowed her pair of eyes, a trace of killing intent shed across her eyes.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± The ck cat slightly stunned.

    ¡°Wu Yao have disguised his pulse with his dark spirit, there must be something wrong with him.¡±

    Either it was during her previous incarnation or the life she was living through now, she had been a doctor for two lifespans. The number of pulses that she had been diagnosing was far more than thousand times, how would she not be able to distinguish that there was something wrong with Jun Wu Yao¡¯s pulse!

 Chapter 2474 - Interrogation (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2474: Interrogation (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The ck cat stared nkly after hearing Jun Wu Xie¡¯s conjecture

    ¡°You knew it all the time?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie did not respond but had tacitly approved the question asked by the ck cat.

    The matter that Jun Wu Yao was unwilling to let her know must be a thing that he wasn¡¯t able to change at the moment and also a thing that could be considered as a scruple to him ¨C it could only be the life and death worm!

    Jun Wu Yao had never wanted to tell her much about the life and death worm. Jun Wu Xie had once tried to find if there was any methods to remove the life and death worm from Jun Wu Yao, but no matter how hard she tried, Jun Wu Xie still wasn¡¯t able to find any trace regarding the worm. Poison like this wouldn¡¯t leave any abnormality on one¡¯s body and it couldn¡¯t be cured using the normal treatments.

    Jun Wu Yao might have already learnt about the characteristics of the life and death worm, resulting him in never telling her about it in detail. It was because he knew very well that even the most talented highly skilled doctor in the Three Realms was not able to eliminate this deadly poison.

    Since Jun Wu Yao wasn¡¯t willing to speak about it, Jun Wu Xie didn¡¯t want to expose him. She knew that he didn¡¯t want her to be worried, and she too, didn¡¯t want to bother him.

    At the very least, before discovering the ways in dealing with the life and death worm, none of them would take the initiative to bring up this topic. But still, this matter would keep existing in both their hearts, it could neither be get rid off nor wiped off.

    After being defeated, Luo Qingcheng, Wei Ya and Xie Changming were straight away imprisoned in the prison which was located in the pce of the past Qi Kingdom. The prison in the pce was designed by Jun Wu Xie and Jun Xian. It was used to imprison their enemies who were as powerful as the three of them.

    The Qi Kingdom was already gone and the view of the pce had also changed. It was not as dignified as it once was, but more lively.

    The guards who were guarding outside the pce were no longer those masculine Royal Army but just normal guards.

    Mutual suspicions and deceptions in order to inherit the throne wouldn¡¯t be happening again in the Lower Realm, so were the fratricidal conflicts between family members in order to win over the highest position in the country.

    The guards outside the pce recognized Jun Wu Xie. It was a remarkable and magnificent wedding ceremony yesterday, who wouldn¡¯t be able to recognize the bride?

    Before Jun Wu Xie could even say something, the guards had already let her in.

    Mo Qianyuan who was living in the pce had earlier given his special order when he seeded to the throne, that whenever Jun Wu Xie entered or left the pce, no one was allowed to block her way.

    Inside the pce, the moment Mo Qianyuan received the news of Jun Wu Xie visiting the pce, a trace of astonishment and anguish emerged from his handsome face. Subconsciously, he wanted to get up and wee her, but once the thought of Jun Wu Xie getting married yesterday came into his mind, he wasn¡¯t able to move even a step no matter how.

    From the beginning to the end, that person never belonged to him.

    The desperate hope of his had gone vanished yesterday without having the chance to even exist again.

    ¡°Yunxian.¡± Mo Qianyuan sat back on his seat with the corners of his lips curving into a bitter smile.

    Bai Yunxian who had been staying beside Mo Qianyuan for a long time secretly caught his reaction in her eyes. Who would have understood the grief inside her?

    ¡°Go and wee Jun Wu Xie for me. I haven¡¯t finished my work, I... won¡¯t be going.¡± Mo Qianyuan tried his best to make his tone sound stable but the despondent in his voice was still strong.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Bai Yunxian nodded her head obediently. She had a forced smile in her heart with a trace of hope arising within the pain.

    Jun Wu Xie was married, although Mo Qianyuan was still not able to forget her voice and appearance, it had be impossible for him to get closer to her.

    Bai Yunxian walked out from the entrance of the main hall and headed towards Jun Wu Xie.

    Bai Yunxian had always been having a kind of fear for Jun Wu Xie.

    During that time when she was being frivolous and ignorant, she was lucky enough to be able to keep her life after being defeated by Jun Wu Xie. Since then, she could never look straight into Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes anymore.

 Chapter 2475 - Interrogation (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2475: Interrogation (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Miss Jun.¡± Bai Yunxian bowed, his attitude was subservient.

    The difference between the twodies were as wide as the clouds and mud, it needed no mentioning that even the determination topete, Bai Yunxian could not even muster up any pride or confidence.

    ¡°Bring me to the prison.¡± Jun Wu Xie instructed coldly.

    ¡°The prison?¡± Bai Yunxian was a little surprised.

    Jun Wuxie had only gotten married yesterday, she attended the wedding ceremony with Mo Xiaoyuan although they did not chat with Jun Wu Xie. This was only the second morning after the big wedding, why would Jun Wu Xie want to go to the prison?

    Faced with the cold gaze of Jun Wu Xie, Bai Yunxian did not dared to question further as she obediently replied, ¡°Alright, please follow me.¡±

    Bai Yunxian led the way to the prison.

    At this time, a figure was standing in the dungeon and doing something to an unkempt man.

    The resounding footsteps made the man stop and turned his head to look. Upon seeing Jun Wu Xie and Bai Yunxian, he was shocked.

    ¡°Yin Yan? What are you doing here?¡± Bai Yunxian was somewhat surprised to see him.

    Yin Yan bowed his head and replied, ¡°Xie Changming has lost his mind, and wants to destroy his own ring spirit, so Master Gu asked me toe and see.¡±

    Bai Yunxian nodded, Yin Yan and her were alike as they were once Jun Wu Xie¡¯s opponents. But now, they could only look up to Jun Wu Xie and tamed the turmoil in their hearts.

    Within the prison cell, Xie Changming copsed onto the floor in his muddleheadedness, his clothes were dirty, his hair tangled together like dried hay and the appearance of Jun Wu Xie did not restore his senses. He was gazing at the corner of the cage, his mouth was slightly open as he muttered gibberish.

    Jun Wu Xie did not spare him a nce and asked straightforwardly, ¡°Where is Luo Qingcheng?¡±

    ¡°Please follow me.¡± Bai Yunxian stepped forward and led Jun Wu Xie towards the end of the jail.

    It was a sealed cell which only had an opening the width of an arm wide.

    Bai Yunxian nodded towards the guard, and he immediately opened the door to the cell.

    Inside the cell, twelve candles illuminate the entire room, and the walls, roofs and floors were spliced with bronze mirrors, which was no different from the room where Luo Qingcheng was originally held.

    In the bright dungeon cell, there was a disgusting, puke-inducing, sour smell, and the person ensnared within the cell by the Soul Binding chains no longer resembled a human being or even a ghost.

    The clothes on the person¡¯s body were utterly filthy that the original colour could not be discerned.

    ¡°Slut!¡± An unrecognizable Luo Qingcheng looked up, her bloodshot eyes ring at Jun Wu Xie who walked into the cell.

    She was detained in this special room, and suffered from a fate worse than death. She opened her eyes every day and saw her badly mutted face, which caused her more pain than killing her. Her beauty has ceased to exist, and the reflection in the mirror was an ugly, goblin-like face.

    Jun Wu Xie didn¡¯t let anyone exert any other criminalw on her. She was just kept in the cell, supplied with water and food, but she could not move, and was only stiffly hung here, could not live a life, neither could she die.

    ¡°Bitch! Kill me if you got the guts to! I will haunt you as a ghost!¡± Luo Qingcheng swore at Jun Wu Xie, as she wished to devour Jun Wu Xie and drink her blood.

    If it were not for Jun Wu Xie, why would she havended in this dire state?

    If she only knew that the result of being captured was torture, she would havemited suicide in the battlefield.

    ¡°I won¡¯t kill you, you can live safely and well. That¡¯s when you can truly appreciate your current ¡®beauty¡¯.¡± Jun Wu Xie stared coldly at the insane Luo Qingcheng.

 Chapter 2476 - Interrogation (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2476: Interrogation (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Luo Qingcheng red deadly at Jun Wu Xie. How she wished she was able to break free of the chains and choke her to death. She had never hated someone before like she hated her. This was the demon who had destroyed her everything, pushing her down cruelly from the highest cloud, causing her to own nothing.

    Powerful strength, beautiful appearance and supreme status, everything was ruined by Jun Wu Xie.

    It was exactly just as the way she destroyed all the things that Jun Wu Xie had owned five years ago.

    What went around came around!

    ¡°You bitch! You won¡¯t end well!¡± Luo Qingcheng didn¡¯t know how should she vent her hatred out anymore. She couldn¡¯t move and even if she got her freedom back, she was no longer an opponent of Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°If I know it earlier that I would end up like this, I shouldn¡¯t be this softhearted during that time. I should slice you into pieces!¡± Luo Qingcheng regretted so much. How would she ever know that a useless trash who was unworthy of even mentioning would send her to the Hell five yearster?

    ¡°Softhearted? You¡¯re really good at finding excuses for yourself.¡± Looking deprecatingly at Luo Qingcheng, Jun Wu Xie had never thought of Luo Qingcheng¡¯s kindness as the reason for her survival. Her life was exchanged by using Jun Wu Yao¡¯s five years of freedom and the death of Ren Huang. It had nothing to do with Luo Qingcheng!

    ¡°Are you done? If you¡¯ve finished talking, I have something to ask you.¡± Jun Wu Xie did not n to waste her breath on Luo Qingcheng. The purpose of hering today was not to quarrel with her.

    ¡°I won¡¯t tell you anything. Don¡¯t even think about it!¡± Luo Qingcheng sneered. She said that she had something to ask her? How naive was Jun Wu Xie for her to actually think of asking her something? She would rather die than answer any questions asked by Jun Wu Xie.

    Looking coldly at Luo Qingcheng, Jun Wu Xie slowly took out a bottle of drug from her Cosmos Sack.

    ¡°Answer or not, it¡¯s not up to you.¡± Jun Wu Xie nced over Bai Yunxian and said. ¡°Let her drink it.¡±

    Without speaking anything, Bai Yunxian took the bottle and walked towards Luo Qingcheng.

    The expression of Luo Qingcheng became horrified at that moment. The poison which Jun Wu Xie used on her five years ago made her suffer five years of torment. No matter how strong her hatred for Jun Wu Xie was, it was still not able to wipe off the fear she felt for Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°What poison are you going to use on me again! I won¡¯t tell you anything! I¡¯m not going to drink it! Screw you!¡± Eyes widening, a scream with an altered tone came out from Luo Qingcheng¡¯s mouth. She looked at Bai Yunxian who was walking towards her with the bottle of drug holding in her hand in horror, the face which was originally ugly and hideous became even scarier to look at due to her scream.

    Bai Yunxian felt no pity for Luo Qingcheng at all. No matter how powerful Luo Qingcheng once was, now, she was just a piece of meat on the chopping board, waiting to be cooked by the chef.

    Bai Yunxian forcefully opened Luo Qingcheng¡¯s mouth and poured the drug into it. After that, she stepped aside.

    Bai Yunxian had learnt the venomous of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s poison before with her own eyes. She knew it very well that no matter how determined Luo Qingcheng was now, once she took the drug, even the most persistent saint would take the surrender.

    Among the Three Realms, no any other one would have higher medical skills than Jun Wu Xie.

    If she insisted, there wasn¡¯t any answer that she couldn¡¯t get.

    After watching Luo Qingcheng took the drug, Jun Wu Xie did not hurry herself to speak. Instead, she was just standing aside calmly while Bai Yunxian who was being considerate had asked someone to bring Jun Wu Xie a chair so that she was able to sitfortably in the room, waiting quietly for the poison in Luo Qingcheng¡¯s body to take effect.

    The burnt ck face of Luo Qingcheng was covered with twisted hatred. Unwittingly, a kind of weird feeling began to spread across her whole body.

 Chapter 2477 - Interrogation (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2477: Interrogation (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    It was as if countless of ants were being stuffed into the body of Luo Qingcheng, biting and munching, bit by bit, on her internal organs. There was a kind of stinging pain mingling with an itchiness under the skin, every piece of her flesh was tickling. The burning itchiness made Luo Qingcheng to look more crazier with her gaze. If it wasn¡¯t for her limbs being tied up, she probably might have already scratched her skin until it started to bleed.

    ¡°Arghhhh! You damned slut! You bitch!¡± The piercing pain hadpletely driven Luo Qingcheng nuts. Her entire body was so itchy that she couldn¡¯t even bear it. Compared to the pain, itchiness like this was more likely to make her crazy. With her body constantly twitching, she wanted to evade the shadow-liked difort that was always attaching onto her. Her struggle had caused both her wrists and ankles that were tightly cuffed by the Soul Binding Chains to bleed from rubbing, with the blood dripping sparsely onto the clear bronze mirror on the floor.

    Though it didn¡¯t seem like there was any wound formed on the body of Luo Qingcheng due to the drug, her reaction had still sent shivers down Bai Yun Xian¡¯s spine without her knowing why. The shrill scream was so creepy to listen to.

    Jun Wu Xie looked emotionlessly at Luo Qingcheng who was constantly screaming with a cold face. Neither did she ask her questions nor mock her, she was just staring at Luo Qingcheng with her pair of clear cold eyes, watching the torment suffered by Luo Qingcheng at the moment. Even the bloody smell that she hated very much couldn¡¯t make her respond.

    She wanted to watch this woman who had killed Ren Huang suffer from the punishment she deserved.

    Actually, earlier when Luo Qingcheng was being captured, Jun Wu Xie had already asked her subordinates to frisk her. Unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t find the bronze sphere that was rted to the life and death worm from Luo Qingcheng, neither could she find it from Wei Ya nor Xie Changming. Moreover, the behaviour of Wei Ya and Xie Changming clearly showed that they knew nothing about the life and death worm after going through a series of interrogation.

    It was obvious that except for Luo Qingcheng¡¯s Master, the person who knew about Jun Wu Yao being poisoned with the life and death worm could only be Luo Qingcheng herself.

    At first, Jun Wu Xie nned to get some rest for a few days after her wedding ceremony before she came to interrogate Luo Qingcheng, but because of what had happened this morning, she couldn¡¯t wait any longer.

    There were painful screams echoing in therge prison. The screaming voice travelled afar, making one¡¯s hair to stand on end.

    Luo Qingcheng¡¯s voice became hoarse due to shouting but she couldn¡¯t stop herself even though she had begun to cough out blood. The suffering that she was going through now was way more unbearable than the torture brought by an interrogation.

    The scream went on for a period of half a day with Jun Wu Xie sitting quietly in the room for the whole morning. Without speaking a word, she was just looking at the twisted face of Luo Qingcheng with no expression on her face.

    Noon, Luo Qingcheng was almost half dead after going through the torture. There were tears, boogers and saliva all over her face, as if she was a dead dog that was being hung in midair. She looked exceedingly miserable.

    ¡°Ssh some water on her.¡± Jun Wu Xie ordered all suddenly. Without having the courage to hesitate, Bai Yunxian who was dumbfounded by the scene immediately recovered from the shock and quickly asked someone to prepare a pale of cold water and straight off sshed it onto Luo Qingcheng.

    The whole body of Luo Qingcheng was soaked with cold water. Although it was bone-chilling, the coldness had dissipated the itchiness in her bones. Luo Qingcheng gasped with her mouth widely opened, at this point, the piercing cold water wasn¡¯t even considered as some kind of torture to her, in the contrary, it was an extrication.

    ¡°What is the life and death worm?¡± At the moment, there came the voice of Jun Wu Xie.

    Since Luo Qingcheng was caught, her mind was already slightly fuzzy. Her sanity was so close to being copsed and now, after being tortured for the entire morning, even someone with extremely strong determination wasn¡¯t able to endure it.

    However, the moment the words ¡°life and death worm¡± came into her ears, her body suddenly shuddered!

 Chapter 2478 - Twisted Love (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2478: Twisted Love (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Luo Qingcheng looked up sorrowfully, her tangled hair was wet with water that it looked like a clump of seaweed tangled upon her head. Her bloodshot eyes were simr to an evil monster who crawled up from the depths of hell. She red at Jun Wu Xie breathlessly when her disgusting face suddenly lit up with a vicious smile.

    ¡°Ha? Jun Wu Xie..... I thought you are so capable. You want to know about the Life and Death Worm? Haha! You want to eradicate the Life and Death worm in Ye Jue¡¯s body? Stop dreaming! I will never tell you! I will never let you have the chance to save Ye Jue! You can continue to torture me..... I want to see all your methods! I tell you! I won¡¯t even tell you a single thing about the Life and Death Worm. Even if I¡¯m suffering a fate worse than death, I will drag Ye Jue down with me! I want him to suffer the same pain as I have! I want him to live forever in this limbo of life and death! This is his retribution! His retribution! Hahahaha!!¡± Luo Qingcheng cackled with insaneughter until her voice turned hoarse and she sounded like a crow cawing.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s gaze turned even colder, the hand on the chair clenched tight as she fought to control her inner rage and maintained a cold facade.

    ¡°You wish to save him right?¡± Luo Qincheng suddenly calmed down as she looked at Jun Wu Xie although she looked like she was looking through Jun Wu Xie at another person.

    ¡°That¡¯s too bad.... You can¡¯t save him..... You¡¯re a bitch, Ye Jue is a bastard! The both of you will not end well! Haha..... What¡¯s so good about a useless piece of trash like you? I could have killed you easily like how I would crush an ant! What¡¯s so good about a slut like you? Why does Ye Jue only have you in his heart! How can you be better than me!! Why..... Why did not he look at me more..... Why.....¡±

    Luo Qingcheng¡¯s heart was so unsatisfied, she would never be able to forget the scene of when she first met Ye Jue.

    At that time, she had just started learning from her master. She was so ignorant about things but one day, this devilishly handsome man suddenly appeared in front of her eyes.

    Although he never once cast a nce at her, but her heart had belonged to him.

    His strength, his good looks, his devilish charm, made the Luo Qingcheng of yesteryear breathless as she sunk helplessly under his spell. She continuously cultivated herself to be stronger so that he would notice her outstanding qualities. But no matter what she did, he never once bothered about her.....

    Even if it was just a sentence, he was just stingy with it.

    She thought, if she became the most spectacr female in the Upper Realm, he would slow his steps and look at her.

    But he never did.....

    Even when she became the stronger female in the Upper Realm, the most beautiful woman, she never could attract his attention. In his eyes, it was like she never existed.....

    ¡°Shameless! You harm Lord Wu Yao and you still dare to open your mouth in such a shameless way!¡± Bai Yunxian could not help but gave Luo Qingcheng a vicious p. She once took a wrong step in her life, but now she knew better, what was it like to fall in love with someone.

    Luo Qingcheng was talking about her love for Jun Wu Yao, but if you really love someone that much, who would be willing to do harm to that person?

    Loving a person, you would be willing to give everything. That was love.

    Bai Yunxian was unable to understand the notion of Luo Qingcheng¡¯s love. This sort of love disgusted her.

 Chapter 2479 - Twisted Love (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2479: Twisted Love (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Because she held the same unspeakable love, Bai Yunxian¡¯s reactions became a bit more agitated. Jun Wu Xie did not have any reaction but she could no longer hold it in.

    Although Luo Qingcheng was pped, it was like she could not feel pain. She squinted her eyes, her bloodshot eyes looked like they were bleeding.

    ¡°Me? Harm him? Haha.... harm him..... Haha..... Why can¡¯t I harm him? I begged him for his appreciation, but he? What did he give me? In his eyes, there never was a ce for me! Since I cannot get his love, I made him hate me! What is the big deal about the blood sacrifices in the Realms? If he could maintain the consecration, wouldn¡¯t it be a big help? Even if he died, the Three Realms would be grateful....¡±

    Smack!

    A cold light suddenly mmed into Luo Qingcheng¡¯s face, a wound so deep that the bone was visible extended from her eyebrows to her lower jaw, the skin and flesh split opened, and the blood was flowing down.

    Bai Yunxian was stunned and whipped her head around and found that Jun Wu Xie was holding a silver-white whip.

    ¡°Selfish, with no regard for others. You don¡¯t deserve to love him.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes were icy cold.

    No matter how Luo Qingcheng said, it could never be exined how she betrayed Jun Wu Yao because of power.

    In Luo Qingcheng¡¯s heart, power would always surpass love, so even if Jun Wu Yao had epted her, the result would not change.

    ¡°I¡¯m undeserving? Are you more deserving than me? You bitch! You¡¯re just a toy to cure Ye Jue¡¯s boredom! Don¡¯t treat yourself like you¡¯re a big deal! He has plenty of women by his side who are just like you! Why would he look at you!¡± Pain and hatred made Luo Qingcheng gnashed her teeth, as she red at Jun Wu Xie.

    She doesn¡¯t believe that Ye Jue would give up everything for a mere girl.

    This is all false!

    All false!

    Jun Wu Xie is just a toy that Ye Jue is toying with to pass time!

    That must be it!

    Jun Wu Xie did not speak, she just looked very coldly at Luo Qingcheng.

    Aside, Bai Yunxian suddenly sneered, ¡°Stupid! I feel sorry for you. Forgot to tell you, yesterday, Master Wu Yao and Miss Wu Xie got married. They are now husband and wife.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Luo Qingcheng¡¯s eyes widened in shock as she stared in disbelief at Jun Wu Xie. She didn¡¯t dare to believe what she had heard.

    Married?

    Ye Jue is married.....

    How is this possible.....

    He..... actually feels so deeply for this bitch?!

    To enraged, Luo Qingcheng spat a mouthful of blood out, and she could no longer contain her tears which she tried so hard to suppress before.

    ¡°Not possible..... It¡¯s impossible that Ye Jue would marry..... His character..... Not possible.....¡± Luo Qingcheng¡¯s expression became anxious, she refused to believe, she didn¡¯t dare to believe.

    She thought that Ye Jue would never fall in love. Even if he looked at Jun Wu Xie, it could have been just a moment of interest, and that he would lose interest in her someday. But, she never would have thought that she would be locked up and suffering in torment.

    While Jun Wu Xie and Ye Jue were married with everyone¡¯s blessings.....

    Looking at the madness of Luo Qingcheng, Bai Yunxian was somewhat overwhelmed and looked at Jun Wu Xie. No one thought that her reaction would be so intense. Under such circumstances, could Jun Wu Xie obtain the answer she wanted?

    ¡°Let me see him.... Let me see him! Once I see him, I¡¯ll tell you everything you want to know!¡± Luo Qingcheng suddenly eximed!

 Chapter 2480 - Twisted Love (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2480: Twisted Love (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    No one thought that Luo Qingcheng would have made such a request.

    Bai Yunxian was stunned and could only look at Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°You don¡¯t deserve to see him.¡± Jun Wu Xie replied coldly.

    ¡°Then, I won¡¯t tell you anything.¡± Luo Qingcheng insisted.

    Jun Wu Xie did not speak further, she only looked at Luo Qingcheng. After a while, the pain that was extinguished by the cold water once again shrouded Luo Qingcheng¡¯s body, and she could not speak anymore due to the torment.

    This torturested throughout the day, from dawn till dusk, Luo Qingcheng¡¯s vocal chords were bleeding from her screams, and her consciousness became more and more blurred.

    But she¡¯d rather die than speak, stubbornly wanting to see Jun Wu Yao.

    Nevertheless, until the end, Jun Wu Xie did not ede to her request.

    Jun Wu Xie was unable to obtain the answer she wanted even as it became night. So she left the jail cell for now and let Luo Qingcheng continue to suffer the pain.

    In the hazy moonlight, Jun Wu Xie walked the streets of Qi City where it was brightly lit all around.

    The ck cat stood on her shoulder as itzily swiped its tail.

    Actually, even if Jun Wu Xie had eded to Luo Qingcheng¡¯s request, there would not have been any loss. Jun Wu Yao had never considered her, and Jun Wu Xie was not worried that one meeting would cause any changes, she just wasn¡¯t willing to.

    She was not willing to remind Jun Wu Yao about anything regarding the Upper Realm. Whatever Luo Qingcheng wanted to say, whatever she wanted to ask, to Jun Wu Yao, that was just a shapeless form of disturbance.

    Jun Wu Yao and Jun Wu Xie each were using their own ways to protect one other, silently. That warm, tacit understanding of each other, although it was not hot and fierce, it was very heartwarming.

    Returning to the Ghost City¡¯s pce, Jun Wu Yao was waiting for many hours and as he saw Jun Wu Xie¡¯s return, his face lit up in a smile.

    ¡°You are back?¡± His face is as usual as he stood up to walk towards his little fellow, and he wrapped Jun Wu Xie in an embrace.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded slightly, and leaned into Jun Wu Yao¡¯s embrace, feeling the warmth which radiated from him.

    ¡°Half a monthter, let¡¯s go to the Upper Realm, all right?¡± Jun Wu Xie suddenly spoke.

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and asked nonplussed.

    ¡°Why do you suddenly want to go to the Upper Realm?¡±

    ¡°I forced myself to cultivate the ways of the Soul World, my powers are messed up. Before I had the help of the Spirit Envoy in controlling it, so it was not a problem. But I can¡¯t carry on like this, it¡¯s not the right way. I want to go to the Soul World to try and find a solution. Also.....¡± Jun Wu Xie said lowly, ¡°I am concerned. This time, Luo Qingcheng and the others failed, but the Upper Realm would not give up easily on their Blood Sacrifice n. Our powers are unable to reach the Upper Realm, and we don¡¯t know their further ns. Only by going to the Upper Realm can we grasp their movements.¡±

    There was one more point which Jun Wu Xie didn¡¯t vocalize.

    In order to get rid of the Life and Death worm within Jun Wu Yao¡¯s body, the only way was to head to the Upper Realm. These three reasons were why Jun Wu Xie was unable to continue staying in the Lower Realm to enjoy her moment of happiness. This one minute of happiness might result in shouldering greater risks.

    ¡°Alright, if you want to go, then we shall go. Half a month is sufficient for us to make preparations.¡± Jun Wu Yaoughed lightly. In fact, even if Jun Wu Xie hadn¡¯t brought it up, he already had the intention to head to the Upper Realm. Because of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s condition, the only way was to go to the Soul World to find a solution. He could suppress her condition but he could not truly cure her.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded her head obediently, and patted Jun Wu Yao¡¯s chest lightly.

 Chapter 2481 - To the Upper Realm (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2481: To the Upper Realm (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    He hasn¡¯t even managed to spend some time with his own granddaughter when Jun Xian had already received news that Jun Wu Xie would be heading to the Upper Realm in half a month¡¯s time. He was at once shocked.

    The main reason Jun Wu Xie wanted to go the Soul World in the Upper Realm is not only due to her condition, but also to find Jun Gu¡¯s soul. She must make this trip and bring Jun Gu¡¯s soul back. Jun Xian was hapless as he could not stop Jun Wu Xie from doing so.

    Qiao Chu and the others also received the news. The first thing they did was to find Jun Wu Xie and one by one and said they also wanted to go along.

    Jun Wu Xie didn¡¯t reject their request, Qiao Chu and the others have improved greatly these past years. So even if they went to the Upper Realm, they all possessed the ability to protect themselves.

    Apart from Qiao Chu and the rest, Jun Wu Xie did not intend to bring anyone else from the Lower Realm.

    Although the powers and capabilities of the Lower Realm folks have increased by leaps and bounds, when faced with opponents from the Upper Realm, they would still expend certain effort. This time, they were giving up the beneficial environment of the Lower Realm as they enter the Upper Realm, where they will be surrounded by dangers from every angle. Jun Wu Yao suggested that Night Regime and Ghost Armye along, afterall, these two troops¡¯ powers are more than sufficient for a tussle with the Upper Realm.

    During that half month of preparation time, Jun Wu Yao and Jun Wu Xie managed to spend some happy married times together. As for the incident which happened on the second day of their marriage, there was a silent agreement between the both of them to not discuss it. Within that half a month, Jun Wu Xie was either busy preparing more pills and elixirs, or she was busy help Jun Wu Yao prepare for the long journey. There weren¡¯t many intimate moments for them but it developed into some sort of tacit understanding.

    As long as they were together, there was no need for more sweet nothings.

    Only.....

    Their night ¡®life¡¯ had be more ¡®rich¡¯, Jun Wu Xie woke up every morning with aches and pains because Jun Wu Yao would wake up every morning and massage his little fellow attentively, that was a good term ¡®massage¡¯, but in actual fact, he was taking advantage of Jun Wu Xie.

    The day before they embarked on their journey, Jun Wu Xie once again visited the prison.

    In a dozen days, the soreness and itchiness of Luo¡¯s body had not stopped. At this time, she has grown so thin that if it was not for the rise and fall of her chest, she was almost no different from the dead.

    Bai Yunxian still stood by the side of Jun Wu Xie. In those days, she gave the medicine to Luo Qingcheng every day ording to the instructions of Jun Wu Xie, and as she watched Luo Qingcheng descend into further insanity, there was a lingering fear in her heart.

    When Jun Wu Xie once again appeared in front of Luo Qingcheng, Luo Qingcheng was already so close to aplete breakdown, and even her line of sight had be blurred. The continuous torment on her bodysted day through night. In thispletely silent dungeon, she could not see, could not hear and thest trace of persistence had copsed under tremendous torture.

    ¡°What exactly is the Life and Death Worm?¡± Jun Wu Xie had someone pour cold water onto Luo Qingcheng¡¯s body, as she asked once again.

    This time, Luo Qingcheng hadpletely no strength to curse at Jun Wu Xie, she has been tortured to the point of dehumanisation. The only thought in her mind is to get released from the torture of soreness and itchiness.

    When the torment momentarily receded, she wept uncontrobly with relief.

    ¡°This is yourst chance. If you don¡¯t answer me, then you will forever live in this sort of torment.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s volume was not raised, her voice was as cold as the winter storm in February.

    ¡°....Sou....Soul.... Worm...¡± Luo Qingcheng could not take the pain anymore and finally revealed the answer.

    ¡°Soul Worm?¡± Jun Wu Xie frowned slightly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know any more than this. My teacher is the one who created it.... I just know this particr poison affects the soul, as long as you use the Soul power, the poison will activate..... I really don¡¯t know more.....¡± Luo Qingcheng cried.

 Chapter 2482 - To the Upper Realm (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2482: To the Upper Realm (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Life and Death Worm was what the master of Luo Qingcheng used to deal with Jun Wu Yao. Luo Qingcheng only listened to her master¡¯s instructions, but her master did not reveal more details.

    Jun Wu Xie caught onto something in a haze, when Jun Wu Yao helped Qiao Chu and the others extract the Soul, he also used his soul power. But that was more used as a form of traction to draw out their powers, hence his soul power did not actually leave his body. However, in order to suppress the chaos within her body, he had to pass his soul power through her body as a guide...

    Jun Wu Xie could not understand before why the Life and Death Worm could have activated but after hearing Luo Qingcheng¡¯s words, she finally understood.

    ¡°What is the relevance of the copper ball to the Life and Death Worm?¡± Jun Wu Xie questioned again.

    She did not forget that Luo Qingcheng had took out the copper ball to threaten Jun Wu Yao.

    ¡°The copper ball contains the bait for the Life and Death Worm... and it can force the Life and Death Worm to attack.....¡± Luo Qingcheng muttered breathlessly. Her mind was a nk and she no longer resisted. She only wanted to be relieved of the intense pain, and she was willing to do anything.

    ¡°Apart from the copper ball, is there any other items that will force the stimtion of the poison?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked.

    ¡°No..... No more..... I don¡¯t know.....¡±

    Jun Wu Xie took a deep breath, finally obtaining the answer she needed. For now, she did not know how to get rid of the Life and Death Worm within Jun Wu Yao¡¯s body, but at the very least, in order to refrain from activating the poison, firstly, he cannot use his soul power and secondly, they must destroy the copper ball.

    Only then, they can ensure his safety.

    Having obtained her answers, Jun Wu Xie did not want to stay in prison any longer. She departed after leaving some instructions with Bai Yunxian.

    Bai Yunxian sent Jun Wu Xie off at the outside of the pce, she stared at the departing back of Jun Wu Xie and as she turned to go back, she saw a familiar figure on the pce wall.

    Mo Qianyuan was hidden in the dark, observing all this but he dared not appear in front of Jun Wu Xie.

    Bai Yunxian¡¯s heart was bitter, but she could only bow her head to hide her deste eyes.

    Qiao Chu and the rest ran to the pce in Ghost City first thing that morning. The couple of days after Jun Wu Xie¡¯s marriage, they were very considerate and did note forth to disturb the newly weds as they were deeply afraid that they would cause Jun Wu Yao to be unhappy and he would collectively hang them outside the Ghost City and disy them to the public. However, now that they were about to leave, they dared toe to the pce.

    ¡°Little Xie, where did you go?¡± Qiao Chu looked smilingly at Jun Wu Xie. They had arrived earlier but did not see Jun Wu Xie. Even Jun Wu Yao had to leave for the Ghost Army camp to make further arrangements.

    Unlike the Night Regime who had been following Jun Wu Yao, the Ghost Army had been deeply hidden in the Lower Realm. Now, Jun Wu Yao had to take up the mantle once again. It required certain arrangements in order to determine the fighting strength of the Ghost Army.

    ¡°Nothing much, I just went out for a walk,¡± said Jun Wu Xie lightly. She was not intending to tell anyone about what happened with Jun Wu Yao. Even if it could not be solved at the moment, there was no need to worry anyone else.

    ¡°So..... We are going to Upper Realm tomorrow, and thinking about it is making me slightly excited. I wonder what it is like in the Upper Realm.¡± Qiao Chu rubbed his hands together in excitement. To them, the Upper Realm was shrouded in mystery; where the strong were abundant like clouds, this trip they were embarking on, they had to be very careful.

    ¡°Wu Yao will leave a contingent of people along with the Rui Lin Army, they will monitor the Middle Realm for any movements. We will proceed to the Upper Realm with caution. Until we are clear about the situation, we cannot show our hand.¡± Jun Wu Xie was serious as she spoke. The journey to Upper Realm was sudden but it was a necessary journey.

 Chapter 2483 - To The Upper Realm (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2483: To The Upper Realm (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t do anything reckless. We will follow whatever said by you and Big Brother Wu Yao.¡± Qiao Chu promised as he patted his chest.

    There was a faint smile emerging from the bottom of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes.

    Yeah, who would care if it was the Upper Realm?

    As long as her friends and her beloved were by her side, was there still any obstacle in this world that they could not cope with?

    ...

    At the same time, in the Upper Realm.

    There were few big tall men kneeling on the ground outside the main hall. Though they had cool expressions on their faces, cold sweat was running down their foreheads.

    There wasn¡¯t any brightnessing out from the dark hall. There was no way they were able to observe the situation inside the hall clearly.

    Those people outside the hall were all enshrouded in a depressing atmosphere. Every single one of them was able to feel the huge pressure that was pressing on them. Nangong Lie too, was kneeling in the line with his head down, not making a sound.

    ¡°There¡¯s still no news from Qingcheng yet?¡± A low deep voice came from the main hall.

    ¡°My Lord... Not yet...¡± A man outside the hall responded carefully.

    A few months ago, Luo Qingcheng, together with Wei Ya and Xie Changming, had led five hundred thousand Gold Spirits into the Lower Realm with the purpose of taking back the soul bone from Jun Wu Xie, but as the time passed day by day, no message was sent from the troops, and this made them a little anxious.

    Even if the power of the forces brought by Luo Qingcheng wasn¡¯t said to be able to give the Lower Realm an instant kill, there was still no doubt that they had the ability to overwhelm them.

    At first, they thought that they were able to receive the news of victory half a month ago, but none of them would know that...

    Up till today, not even a strand of hair could be seen.

    It was as if the five hundred thousand forces were being thrown into the bottomless and boundless sea, not even a wave was surged. Noticing the situation, they were truly surprised.

    ¡°May... Maybe there¡¯s something that has gotten them dy, or it could be that the people in the Lower Realm are too tricky, I believe that there will be some news if we wait for a little longer,¡± said a man with cautious tone.

    It was aplete silence inside the main hall. The deadly silence had caused everyone¡¯s heart to pound faster.

    Except for Nangong Lie, it was all numb on his face.

    Were we really going to get the news we wanted if we waited any longer?

    Ha...

    After a long time, there came the voice again from the hall.

    ¡°Gu Ying.¡±

    As the voice came, a dark figure walked out from a corner outside the hall. The good-looking man tripped towards the hall with an innocent and hearty smile on his face. Under the astonished eyes of those men, he then stood still in front of the hall.

    ¡°Your subordinate is here.¡± With a smile in the corners on his lips, Gu Ying slightly bent his waist forward and bowed politely.

    The expressions of those men became a little weird after they saw Gu Ying, some were putting on a disdaining face while some were holding onto a fearful expression on their faces. They hid their expressions very well, not letting the person beside them to notice any changes in their faces.

    ¡°You said that you had fought against Jun Wu Xie before this?¡± There was a slight spection in the voice.

    ¡°Yes,¡± answered Gu Ying.

    ¡°In your opinion, how is her strength?¡±

    Gu Ying narrowed his pair of eyes while a figure that he could never forget in his life and a pair of cold but observant sharp eyes appeared in his mind.

    ¡°In terms of strength, she can¡¯t be considered as the top, but her means to take actions are brilliant. She¡¯s kind of a rare genius and she¡¯s really good at utilizing every beneficial conditions to defeat an expert.¡± It was not hard to notice the acknowledgment of Gu Ying for Jun Wu Xie from his words.

    ¡°Qingcheng and the others haven¡¯t sent us any message until now. What do you think about this matter?¡± The person in the hall asked again.

    With his lips curving up, Gu Ying gave out a sneer. He nced over those people who were kneeling on the ground and said presumptuously. ¡°My Lord, I don¡¯t think we need to wait anymore.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    ¡°The fact that there isn¡¯t any news heard from Luo Qingcheng them only shows one result.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°They have already lost the battle.¡±

 Chapter 2484 - To the Upper Realm (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2484: To the Upper Realm (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Gu Ying¡¯s words made the faces of people outside the pce to change greatly. They looked at Gu Ying in incredulity as they could not believe what they had just heard.

    Defeated?

    How was that possible?

    Disregard the five hundred thousand Gold Spirits that they brought with them, but the strength of Luo Qingcheng, plus Wei Ya and Xie Changming, who would be their worthy adversaries in the Lower Realm? They were so powerful, how could they be defeated?

    ¡°Huh? Are you sure?¡± The voice floated out from within the pce and held a hint ofughter. With regard to the judgement of Gu Ying, there was no anger and dissatisfaction, as if listening to an unrted thing.

    ¡°I am not sure about it, at least so far, I have never seen anyone defeat Jun Wu Xie. No matter how many times her opponent is stronger than her, she always has a way to turn the tide to her favour. This time she deliberately used the Soul Bone to bait Luo Qingcheng toe to the Lower Realm. They must have done thorough preparations for the battle. There has been no news of Luo Qingcheng and the others, so they must have been defeated by Jun Wu Xie.¡± Gu Ying spoke sincerely, these words might be horrible to others, but in his heart, he had already confirmed as such.

    ¡°That Jun Wu Xie, is she as powerful as you say she is?¡± The person within the pce asked once again.

    ¡°If she is not powerful, how could she have attracted the attention of Ye Jue. And how could she have escape from Luo Qingcheng five years ago?¡± Gu Ying asked instead of answering, as his gaze fell upon Nangong Lie who was kneeling aside silently.

    ¡°I think, apart from me, Nangong Lie should be the most clear about the strength and methods of Jun Wu Xie.¡±

    Having been pointed out by Gu ying, Nangong Lie¡¯s body subconsciously trembled a little, as if in that moment, the scene of massacre of the Nine Temples floated into his mind, and his hand which was pressed against the floor began to tremble uncontrobly.

    Gu Ying let out a slightugh, as he took in the sorry figure of Nagong Lie, disdain shed across his eyes.

    This person waspletely terrified of Jun Wu Xie. Unfortunately, in this lifetime, he would no longer have any courage to face Jun Wu Xie on the battlefield ever again.

    ¡°Nangong Lie, speak.¡± the person within the pce ordered.

    Nangong Lie¡¯s body was extremely stiff, and he could only answer with trepidation, ¡°Lord Gu Ying¡¯s words are not false. Jun Wu Xie is really exceptional. In the Middle Realm, everything was going smoothly for us, but her sudden attack caught us off guard, and caused a chain reaction... it¡¯s hard to prevent...¡±

    As Nangong Lie said these words, his heart was already filled with fear. He didn¡¯t want to fight with such a person any more. It wasn¡¯t that he wasn¡¯t willing, but he just couldn¡¯t... Even hearing those three words, Jun Wu Xie, filled him with such terror, what more to fight her.

    There was silence in the pce, but few people outside the pce were frightened. That day when they heard from Nangong Lie, they did not bother too much as they felt that Nangong Lie was exaggerating in order to escape me. However, they didn¡¯t think that it was actually true.

    They were still unwilling to believe, but Luo Qingcheng and the others have disappeared for too long, long enough to have caused them unease.

    ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s just wait and see.¡± The voice from within the pce sounded once again although it did not contain a hint of urgency or nervousness. It was as if the person didn¡¯t care about the potential failure of Luo Qingcheng.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Ying was not surprised by the other¡¯s reaction. He did what he had to do and retreated to a dark corner.

    In the shadows, the eyes of Gu Ying sparkled with strange brilliance.

    Having been apart for some years, he didn¡¯t know when they met again, how would they face each other?

    He could not wait.....

 Chapter 2485 - The Sea of Death (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2485: The Sea of Death (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The journey from Lower Realm to the Upper Realm was extremely far, and they needed to pass through the Middle Realm.

    After the massacre of the Nine temples, the Middle Realm weed a period of peace. Until now, the Upper Realm did not send anyone to take over that terrible mess. Jun Wu Yao had arranged for some of the Night Regime and the apanying Rui Lin Army to stay in the Middle Realm and secretly observe whether there were other side measures deployed by the Upper Realm.

    After passing through the Middle Realm, to reach the Upper Realm, they needed to pass through a seemingly endless sea ¨C the Sea of Death.

    The Sea of Death, that was the only road leading to the Upper Realm from the Middle Realm. It was an endless ocean. The sky over the ocean had been covered with dark clouds for many years. The ocean was full of turmoil and extremely dangerous. People in the Middle Realm would never dare to take on the Sea of Death. Many lives were buried here because they did not realize how perilous the journey was.

    People once said that those who passed through the Sea of Death and survive onto the Upper Realm, just the experience of travelling via this path, would have earned them the right to stand on the soil of the Upper Realm.

    In this vast ocean, where the clouds were thick andpletely obstruct the sky year round, where strong winds, thunder and lightning shed. And no matter how strong you were, once you reached the ocean, you would be just like duckweed, floating with no shelter or support. The great waves and strong winds tore everything apart. Even the Spirit Jade Pce Lord who was at the peak of his power in the Middle Realm that year couldn¡¯t muster up the courage to embark on a journey through the Sea of Death.

    To enter the Sea of Death, Jun Wu Yao had also made sufficient preparations. The ship was built by only the Night Regime, with many hidden caches. The hull was extremelyrge; the capacity of a single ship was enough to amodate several thousand people. The hull was was also built with reinforced wood which was indestructible. The ship was filled with sufficient water and food supplies throughout the journey.

    The numbers of Night Regime and Ghost Army added up to almost ten thousand. Just the ships alone already numbered to more than a hundred. Hence, with the size of this fleet, it attracted too much attention. Therefore, Jun Wu Yao instructed the ships to leave in batches. Each batch will take 5 different routes, and only 10 vessels will travel on each route.

    The huge ships, upon entering the ocean, looked tiny instead. As they gradually headed towards to open ocean, thend also gradually disappeared from the line of sight of all the people. Looking around, they were surrounded by vast and endless water. Under the dark clouds, the sunrays that poked through were very weak, and made the sea looked dusty and dark. Inexplicably, there was a sense of suffocation among the travellers.

    Qiao Chu and others stood at the bow and looked at the Sea of Death in front of them. The sea breeze brought the coolness of the sea to them, leaving some tingling pain on their faces, and would leave a little salty taste on the corners of their mouths.

    ¡°This is the Sea of Death? Brother Wu Yao, how long will it take for us to reach the Upper Realm?¡± Qiao Chu had an arm hooked around the sail rope, a leg which rested on the railing as he lifted his head and greeted the sea breeze. The man¡¯s pride seemed to be provoked by this vast ocean.

    They have been heading towards the coast of the Upper Realm for more than five days, and their surroundings have been nothing but water. They kept looking at the magnificent ocean, it was endless. If not for the ship lulling, they couldn¡¯t even feel the boat moving forward. Everything was exactly the same.

    Jun Wu Yao stood on the deck as the sea breeze mussed up his long hair, and his arms were habitually blocking Jun Wu Xie, although he knew that this sea breeze would not bring any harm to Jun Wu Xie, but still subconsciously wanted to protect she.

    ¡°Still early.¡± Jun Wu Xie replied as she looked towards the sea.

    They were only just entering this Sea of Death.

 Chapter 2486 - The Sea of Death (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2486: The Sea of Death (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°It¡¯s still early.....¡± Qiao Chu looked towards the endless ocean. At the end of the ocean was their destination ¨C the Upper Realm, where strong opponents were abundant and the strong was everywhere.

    ¡°Brother Wu Yao, what is the Upper Realm like? Tell us about it.¡± Fei Yan looked excitedly at Jun Wu Yao. Maybe it was because Jun Wu Yao and Jun Wu Xie were married, so they did not possess any fear towards Jun Wu Yao ¨C although the respect and worship were still there, at least they dared to speak more than two sentences to him.

    Jun Wu Yao lifted his eyes and looked at the grey skies, as he got lost in his recollection of the Upper Realm. The sea breeze whispered through his ear, he regained his senses as Jun Wu Yao took in the sight of Jun Wu Xie and spoke, ¡°In the Upper Realm, they only believe in onew, that is, whoever is the strongest is king. Within the Upper Realm, there is no such thing as loyalty and filial piety. But the strong, you can use your power to plunder and pige without any constraints. If you have enough strength, you can kill all the people you want to kill. No one will me you nor punish you. They believe that only the strong have the to survive.¡±

    There wasn¡¯t the slightest undtion in Jun Wu Yao¡¯s voice, it was calm as he revealed the unknown world of the Upper Realm to Qiao Chu and the others.

    Rather than describing the type of life and environment of the Upper Realm, he could have just said that it was a battlefield there.

    All children, from birth, would be handed over to special personnel for care. Parents cannot raise their children after they were born. Their children were unified in the training ground of the city government. They were not breastfed but were fed instead a specially formted soup, which would stimte the spiritual power in their bodies. Strong foundations wereid from when they were small until they grew older. When they could walk, they would be brought to high-intensity training. Those children whose consciousness were not developed and who could barely speak, had to endure the most brutal training at their most vulnerable time.

    Those young children could not understand the world and its workings at all. And instead, they werepelled to develop their tendons and veins, force-fed countless medicinal soups as they were made to forcibly expand the foundations for their spiritual powers.

    Many children who could not survive those days have died.

    In the practice field of the city¡¯s main government, arge number of bodies would be thrown out every month, and they were those who had just been born or were just one or two years old children.

    They were treated like a pile of rubbish, the corpses were just thrown into a rough wooden box and transported out of the city, to be thrown into the Sea of Death. Never to be seen again by their parents who had only given birth to these children.

    Those children who were ¡®lucky¡¯ enough to survive, were then subjected to an even more intense selection. Those who excelled with innate talents were allowed to stay in the city and continued to be raised and taught, until they reached adulthood. Their parents could onlye to visit asionally as they were strictly prohibited to disturb their children¡¯s cultivation.

    And those children with mediocrity would be thrown back home directly, and ignored.

    However, those children were forcibly infused with arge amount of medicinal from a very young age. Their bodies werepletely different from ordinary babies, and so many of the children who were thrown home could not survive for a long time and died.

    In the Upper Realm, only the strong had the right to live on. In a dog-eat-dog environment, the people of the Upper Realm have long been ustomed to such a life and even towards their own flesh and blood, they have lost any sense of love and affection, unlike people from the Lower Realm.

    ¡°What in the world.... There is actually such a ce?¡± Qiao Chu widened his eyes, unable to believe such a thing.

 Chapter 2487 - The Sea of Death (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2487: The Sea of Death (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Otherwise, how would you think that there are so many Gold Spirits in the Upper Realm?¡± With his lips curving up, a trace of disdain emerged from Jun Wu Yao¡¯s eyes.

    The powerfulness of the Upper Realm wasn¡¯t only due to its outstanding environment, but even more, their frenzied educational system.

    In the Middle Realm and the Lower Realm, although it was necessary for one to build one¡¯s foundation during the childhood phase, they wouldn¡¯t try to pull up the seedlings to help them grow. Only when the Ring Spirit awakened, then one would start the cultivation of the spirit energy.

    However, for the case of the Upper Realm, there was no such thing called the Ring Spirit. The people in the Upper Realm always thought that there was no need for them to seek help from the Ring Spirit due to the powerfulness they owned. To them, most of the Ring Spirit were so weak that if they waited until their teen phase when the Ring Spirit awakened before they began to cultivate, it would seriously procrastinate their progressions of cultivations and thus... they gave up on the Ring Spirit. Since when they were just an infant, they had already started the cultivation of the spirit energy.

    ¡°Big Brother Wu Yao, you said... that they will feed the newborn child soup? What soup is that? Will the person who drink it die?¡± Pressing lightly on his throat, Fei Yan was still able to bear the bloody smell in the battlefield, but the moment he thought about the fact that all those heavy wooden boxes were actually filled with the corpses of young kids, it made him want to vomit.

    Jun Wu Yao raised his chin slightly with his eyes looking at the surface of the boundless sea and said. ¡°There¡¯s a kind of creature which you guys have never seen before living in the Sea of Death. It¡¯s called the Sea Spirit Beast. It has the shape of a dragon. It is able to fly up to the Heaven and swim deep into the sea. Every part of its body is extremely valuable. The Sea Spirit Beasts only live under the deep bottom of the sea but they have be the hunting targets of the Upper Realm. Their blood consists of a type of special energy which is able to speed up the absorption of the spirit energy. It¡¯s better for the person who drinks it to be as young as possible. The soup that is given to the newborn infant is mainly made by the blood of the Sea Spirit Beast.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    So they fed the baby with blood?!!

    Fei Yan was literally dumbfounded by everything he had just heard. At first, he thought that the people in the Upper Realm was just a bunch of arrogant and presumptuous guys, but he wouldn¡¯t have known that they were actually such insane people.

    ¡°They will do whatever they can as long as they are able to obtain powerful strength.¡± Jun Wu Yao had long be ustomed to these things. Compared to them being staggered by the cruelty of the Upper Realm when they arrived there, it would be better for him to inform them first so that they were able to mentally prepare themselves beforehand.

    Jun Wu Xie frowned her brows without speaking a word. Jun Wu Yao vaguely noticed her unusualness. He looked down and asked. ¡°What happen? Are you feeling sick?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie shook her head. With a deep breath, she forced down the arising peculiar emotion in her heart.

    Although Qiao Chu and the others had once suffered from their misfortunes when they were younger in age, they had still grown up with the love and care given by their families. It made sense that they, who were always being showered in the family love since young, weren¡¯t able to understand that there were actually parents who would bear their hearts to let their children suffer such a torment.

    However, for Jun Wu Xie, a situation like this... wasn¡¯t unfamiliar to her.

    She was once locked in a room where no sunlight was able to shine into it. She was isted from the outside world with only a ck cat apanying her. She was forced to study various kinds of medical books...

    Jun Wu Xie could still remember the first time when she was forced to pick up a scalpel. Despite being only seven, she was asked to dissect the dead body of a teenage boy, but the moment when blood flowed out from the flesh she cut through using the sharp de of the scalpel, the boy who was supposedly ¡°dead¡± suddenly opened his eyes!

    It was during that time when Jun Wu Xie realized that it was not a corpse that she was dissecting but a living person...

    Up till today, she could never forget the horror and pleading in the boy¡¯s eyes when he was looking at her.

 Chapter 2488 - The Sea of Death (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2488: The Sea of Death (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie tried to rebel against that person¡¯s order and had injured him with a bite. She threw the scalpel away and stood at the corner, disapproving such behaviour. But that person dissected the boy who was still breathing in front of her, bit by bit...

    Atst, with her own eyes, she watched the organs that were cut out from the body being put into the formalin containers one by one.

    He then told her. ¡°He would stay alive. If you are the one to do it, I may keep him alive.¡±

    Those words were just like a nightmare, kept on lingering in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mind.

    That was the first time that somebody died because of her.

    She looked at the wrinkled face of that person, he was smiling... creepily smiling.

    ¡°Little Xie?¡± A familiar voice suddenly came into Jun Wu Xie¡¯s ears, instantly pulling her back from her reminiscence.

    While being in a daze, Jun Wu Xie raised her head and met Jun Wu Yao¡¯s purple eyes.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The colour of his little girl¡¯s face was extremely bad. Was it that the behaviour of the Upper Realm had made her feel sick?

    ¡°Nothing.¡± Jun Wu Xie moved her eyes back and responded tly but she couldn¡¯t help herself from holding tightly and inseparably onto Jun Wu Yao¡¯s big hand with her hand which was at first dangling beside her body, feeling the warmth that wasing from his palm.

    It was as if this was the only method for her to prove that she had already escaped from the evil ce forever.

    Jun Wu Yao couldn¡¯t figure out what was Jun Wu Xie thinking about, but at that moment, her hand was very cold.

    ¡°The Upper Realm is insane, don¡¯t they... ever think of revolt against the system?¡± Fan Zhuo couldn¡¯t agree with their behaviour. Even if it was for them to obtain powerful strength, they shouldn¡¯t be this barbarous. If so, was there even any difference between such a person and the animal?

    ¡°They have gotten used to it as they have been behaving like this since ancient times. Even if it¡¯s their parents who have been raising them for years, they would also kill them once they became their nuisances, let alone a newborn infant. In the Upper Realm, there¡¯s only one person sitting in the highest position with the Top Ten Experts ranking below him, followed by the seventy-two city lords. Despite the Top Ten Experts, the seventy-two city lords are all ruthless people. To rule the cities, they must hold enough power in their hands to oppress the residents in their cities, but at the same time, they need to bear the risks brought by the authorities they owned...¡± said Jun Wu Yao.

    The lips of Jun Wu Yao curved into a demonic smile.

    ¡°In any case, if an expert is able to kill the present city lord, the said expert has the right to take over the position. Among the seventy-two city lords, almost half of them have snatched the position by killing their fathers, uncles or brothers. They only acknowledge people who are strong, other than that, nope.¡±

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s words had made the blood of Qiao Chu and the others to run cold in terror. They couldn¡¯t imagine it at all, that there was such a savage ce in this world, even the brutality of the imperial power disputes in the Lower Realm couldn¡¯t bepared to the Upper Realm. At least in the minds of the people in the Lower Realm, killing oneself father or brother was considered as a serious crime. Even if there was someone among them who had done such things, the person would also make his full effort to hide the truth. He would just live in the nightmare for the rest of his life. He wouldn¡¯t think that all the things he did were actually reasonable and right, not at all.

    But...

    The so called human morality seemed to be just a pile of useless trash in the eyes of the Upper Realm.

    Jun Wu Xie listened to the conversations quietly. She had finally understood that why would Luo Qingcheng constantly say that she had a crush on Jun Wu Yao when she had clearly persecuted him. This was actually the cognition of the Upper Realm...

    No matter if it was their families, their beloved or their friends, whoever that had blocked their path in getting stronger, they must be killed!

 Chapter 2489 - A Bloody Hunt (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2489: A Bloody Hunt (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    This inhuman ce really horrified people.

    Not yet reaching the Upper Realm, within the hearts of Qiao Chu and others, there was already a deep dislike of the ce.

    The ocean was calm, there was no wind or waves.

    Perhaps the rules of the Upper Realm were too horrible as Qiao Chu and the rest did not ask about anything else regarding the Upper Realm thereafter.

    The big ship continued to move forward in the sea of death. After experiencing several storms and before they knew it, half a month had passed.

    Rong Ruo began suffer from seasickness. Fortunately, there was Jun Wu Xie and the medicinal pills she provided helped, but she dared not stay in the cabin again. She could only sit on the deck and enjoyed the sea breeze.

    Fei Yan followed her silently, like every day for the past five years.

    Rong Ruo might have been intentionally or unintentionally avoiding him, but Fei Yan pretended to be ignorant, as he continued to follow after her.

    Looking at Rong Ruo¡¯s pale face as she leaned against the deck, it¡¯s inevitable that Fei Yan was a little panicked, but there was nothing much he could do.

    ¡°Are you feeling better? If not... Shall I ask Little Xie to bring you some medicine?¡± Fei Yan asked carefully, unable to conceal the concern in his eyes.

    The youth from the past had grown up, he transformed into a tall and handsome adult. However that look of worry upon his brow made one unable to bear.

    Rong Ruo looked at Fei Yan whose expression was so helpless. No matter how deliberately she alienated him in the past five years, Fei Yan was so persistent, such that she was at her wits end. She shook her head silently, but this had not happened before, Rong Ruo doesn¡¯t know what was going on, but the sudden dizziness appeared in these couple of days.

    Fei Yan didn¡¯t dare to disturb Rong Ruo further as he looked at her pale face and could only feel sorry for her silently.

    Suddenly, a faint scent of blood drifted to their noses.

    In an instant, their nerves were raised.

    Rong Ruo stood up, her brows were wrinkled, Fei Yan also came over.

    The odor of blood was very light, it drifted from the bow of the ship. From a distance, across the dark sea, inky ckness suddenly spread. Instantaneously, an ominous premonition arose within the two people¡¯s hearts.

    ¡°Quickly find Brother Wu Yao and Little Xie!¡± Rong Ruo immediately instructed.

    Fei Yan did not dare to dy a moment longer and immediately turned towards the ship¡¯s cabin.

    As the ship progressed, the inky ckness gradually approached, but it was not ck at all, the sea surface was actually stained with blood, icy cold seeping through the darkness.

    Jun Wu Yao and Jun Wu Xie arrived quickly on the deck, followed by Hao Yao and the rest.

    A group of people stood at the bow as they looked at the blood pervading the sea¡¯s surface. That disgusting smell of blood had be even stronger.

    Rong Ruo, who was already unwell, retched a few times as the smell of blood invaded her senses and caused her stomach to tumble violently.

    ¡°What is that?¡± Qiao Chu¡¯s eyes widened as he stared at the bloody scene. More than half a month of sailing, it was pretty peaceful. But who would have thought that in such a vast ocean, there would be such arge amount of blood spreading widely, almost covering what they could see of the sea¡¯s surface.

    Jun Wu Yao squinted his eyes. On the surface of the sea covered by blood, he could see a huge floating object.

    At a nce, Jun Wu Yao opened his mouth to speak.

    ¡°It¡¯s the Sea Spirit Beast.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Everyone was shocked.

    ¡°The people from Upper Realm were hunting for the Sea Spirit Beast, their ship should have sailed through here not too long ago.¡± Jun Wu Yao half squinted as he replied.

    ¡°The people from Upper Realm....¡± Qiao Chu and the others silently took a deep breath. If they had a single perception of the cruelty of the Upper Realm before, then everything that appeared in front of them would have made them realize that... the madness of the Upper Realm.

 Chapter 2490 - Bloody Hunt (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2490: Bloody Hunt (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Along the sailing route, the surface of the sea that was originally calm was full of carcasses. It was as if the huge dead bodies had been abused, there wasn¡¯t even aplete body seen on the sea. Those huge creatures that Qiao Chu and the others had never seen before were just floating wretchedly on the bloody sea with only a small part of their remaining bodies exposed in the air.

    One... after another...

    They stood there stunned, looking at therge amount of carcasses on the sea.

    Within a short moment, the number of carcasses on both sides of their boat that they had passed through had gone up to hundreds!

    If it wasn¡¯t for suchrge amount of ughters, how would the sea in this region turn bloody red?!

    ¡°What the hell are they trying to do?¡± Rong Ruo couldn¡¯t stop retching. While looking at the startling Hell of Asura, her face was scarily pale.

    ¡°Hunting. They might have found a group of Sea Spirit Beasts. In order to hunt all the beasts down, they couldn¡¯t bother to collect these bodies. After they have killed all the beasts, they would follow the trails of their blood back and collect these bodies,¡± said Jun Wu Yao with his eyes staring at the bloodied sea.

    While ncing over those dead beasts, Jun Wu Xie didn¡¯t look good on her expression.

    Sometimes, there would be some heads floating on the surface of the sea, causing Jun Wu Xie to be able to see the appearance of the beasts clearly.

    It looked like a dragon. It seemed like the green scales that were attached on its body were still shining with coloured ze. The colour of pale green was very beautiful. The milky white antlers weren¡¯t sharp at all; they looked like the antlers of an elk, slightly curved and round. Such creatures should be one of the stunning views under the ocean. Even though Jun Wu Xie had never seen them before, she felt that creatures like these weren¡¯t ferocious living things.

    But those eyes that were reflecting to the little waves of the sea water were now soaking in the blood, dull and gloomy.

    ¡°Ask Ye Sha to adjust the sailing direction. We¡¯ll head around here.¡± After staying silent for a while, Jun Wu Yao ordered.

    Before entering the Upper Realm, he wasn¡¯t nning to fight with the people from the Upper Realm here.

    Not making a sound, Fan Zhuo went to find Ye Sha.

    Whereas the other people who were on the deck remained quiet while looking at the scene.

    The sanguinary picture seemed to be the first shock given to them by the Upper Realm.

    Brutal and bloodied.

    ¡°What¡¯s that!¡± Suddenly, Rong Ruo¡¯s eyes locked on the carcass of a Sea Spirit Beast on the sea.

    Jun Wu Xie immediately looked over the direction pointed.

    A vigorously struggling bloody object could be faintly seen from the ripped stomach of the dead body of the Sea Spirit Beast.

    It was almost in an instant, Jun Wu Xie transformed the Face of Selvan into an armor and straight away flew towards the direction pointed by Rong Ruo after a pair of wings were formed on the armor.

    The moment shended on the huge body and saw the small little red figure in a close distance, her heart gave out a sudden tremble.

    All the people on the deck were staring at the act of Jun Wu Xie. They saw Jun Wu Xie entered the stomach of the Sea Spirit Beast, seemingly to be searching for something. After a few moments, she flew back to the deck with a round bloody object in her arms.

    Jun Wu Xiended on the deck, only then everyone was able to see clearly that it was actually a beautiful little creature curling itself up on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hands. Although its body was covered with blood, it was still unable to hide its beauty. It was just a small little one with its whole body covered with pale green scales. There were two thumb sized milky white antlers on its forehead. With just a nce, it looked exactly like a baby dragon, but four of its ws weren¡¯t sharp. Its back was grown with a pair of thin and ppy wings, sticking tightly onto its back. Its wings were almost transparent, wetted by the blood.

    With a pair of big eyes widened in terror, it looked at the people around it.

 Chapter 2491 - A Bloody Hunt (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2491: A Bloody Hunt (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°What is this?¡± Hua Yao looked at the little thing that was obviously frightened. It was so small, the size of two palms, and its body was covered in blood. It was constantly shaking. Its eyes were as blue as the ocean but was filled with terror and fear.

    ¡°The cub of the Sea Spirit Beast.¡± One look and Jun Wu Yao recognized what the little thing was.

    Under such an intense hunt, it was hard to imagine how the little Sea Spirit Beast cub could have managed to survive.

    Jun Wu Xie saw the body of the Sea Spirit Beast and found that its abdomen bore traces of being bitten. It was not like the wounds in other ces which were caused by a sharp weapon. She figured that in order to protect its cubs, the beast bit its own abdomen and hid the little cubs within its flesh and blood.

    Even beasts would risk their lives to protect their offspring, those people from the Upper Realm could not even bepared to the Sea Spirit Beasts.

    Jun Wu Xie cradled the frightened cub and carefully caressed it. She was keeping it because it was so small and weak that releasing it would only lead to its death. Qiao Chu prepared some water and helped Jun Wu Xie wash off the blood from the cub¡¯s body.

    However, the little cub, who witnessed the killing of its kind, let out a sorrowful, intive whine before it entered the water basin.

    That tender sorrow, along with the blood covering its body, made the cub all the more deste.

    Jun Wu Xie summoned Lord Meh Meh and Sacrificial Blood Rabbit as they were also beasts, and small in shape ¨C perhaps they could appease the fear of the little Sea Spirit Cub.

    Lord Meh Meh seem to have understood Jun Wu Xie¡¯s train of thought, and used its tongue to gently lick the traces of blood off the little cub¡¯s body. Sacrificial Blood Rabbit also helped alongside Lord Meh Meh, under the ministrations of the two silly beasts, the sorrowful wail of the little Sea Spirit Beast gradually disappeared.

    However, it was still fearful, shrinking into itself and shivering.

    Jun Wu Xie instructed Ye Sha to bring the little cub into the ship¡¯s cabin to rest. They needed to change their course slightly as they wanted to avoid shing with the Upper Realm on the ocean.

    The situation on the sea was difficult to grasp, they did not have how many troops the other party had and how many ships there were. If they didn¡¯t pay careful attention and allowed some to escape, then their n to sneak into the Upper Realm would be revealed and greatly hindered.

    Without absolute certainty, Jun Wu Xie could not take this risk. Because she was not on this journey alone. Her loved ones and herrades were with her.

    Tenrge ships slowly changed their direction, skipping past the bloody area and circling the bloody sea.

    Everyone stood at the stern and looked at the piece of Asura¡¯s hell, that gradually faded into the distance. Everyone¡¯s heart seemed to be suppressing something.

    This Upper Realm, how could they not hate them?

    Massacre without restraints.....

    Completely devoid of humanity.

    The sky was getting dark, the sea breeze blew away the remaining traces of blood. With the distancing of the sea¡¯s surface, the previous scene seemed to have been swallowed up by this boundless ocean. In such a vast ocean, if not for a chance meeting, how was it possible to encounter such a cruel scene.

    But who knew how many deaths and sins were hidden under this seemingly calm sea?

    The lights on the ship were lit up, and the ship slowly glided on the sea surface, silently.

    In the darkness, a ck dot gradually appeared in front Ye Sha who was at the helm. As the ship closed the distance, the ck spot slowly stretched.

    Ye Sha looked at the lone ind at sea with some astonishment.

    ¡°Inform Lord Jue immediately and ask if he wants to disembark on the ind!¡±

 Chapter 2492 - The Isolated Island (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2492: The Isted Ind (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    A lone ind which appeared on the sea of death, quietly like a small boat.

    At this time, the sea was blowing a gust of wind, and the fine rain fell on the calm sea, causing a little ripple.

    ¡°Do you want to go on the ind?¡± Jun Wu Xie stood beside Jun Wu Yao, having travelled for the better part of the month, this would be there first time discovering an ind. The area of the ind was not too small, the trees were dense, and it looked uninhibited.

    ¡°Mn.¡± Jun Wu Yao nodded, as there were some warning signs about an impending storm. It was a good thing for them to have found a small ind at this moment.

    Especially with Rong Ruo being gued by seasickness, if they had met with a storm, with the pitching and rolling of the ship, it would have made her condition even worse.

    Jun Wu Yao gave the order to disembark. The anchor was dropped. Most of the Night Regime and Ghost Army stayed onboard the ship, only Ye Sha and the other two followed Jun Wu Yao and the rest onto the ind. In addition to the three from the Night Regime, a man with a ghost mask also followed the group. The man was themander of the Ghost Army. He was called Gui Huang, and was one of Jun Wu Yao¡¯s confidantes. He was always silent, Jun Wu Xie had never heard him speak.

    The ind was very quiet, only the rustling of leaves were heard as the wind blew.

    Jun Wu Xie has also brought along the Sea Spirit Beast cub, although at this time, the frightened little guy¡¯s eyes still held some fear but the panic was slightly less than during their initial meeting. Perhaps the cub had some awareness that Jun Wu Xie and her friends were not the enemies who hunted them. And thus, the little guy was rather calm at the moment.

    Onboard the ship, they felt that the ind wasn¡¯t too small but once onnd, they realized thatnd area of the ind was rather vast. At first nce, they could not see the end, expect the dense jungle path in front of them.

    ¡°Finally we are on solid ground. Being on the ship and swaying for so long, I¡¯m really starting to feel ufortable. I feel all that swaying is turning my brain into a sticky paste.¡± Qiao Chu exercised and loosened up his limbs, full of energy and not pathetically wet from the light rain.

    Life on the sea more or less made them feel slightly ufortable. Previously, when they rushed from the Lower Realm to the Middle Realm, they also took a ship but the journey was not that long, but this time it made him hurt.

    Jun Wu Xie walked up to Rong Ruo while carrying the little beast, ck Cat was seated on her shoulders, Lord Meh Meh and Blood Sacrificial Rabbit grovelling by her feet.

    Rong Ruo¡¯s face was extremely pale, just now the sudden retching caused her body to feel more difort to the point of exhaustion. She was sitting on the reef by the shore at the moment, breathing in big gulps of air.

    ¡°Still feeling very bad?¡± Jun Wu Xie looked at Rong Ruo¡¯s reaction and frowned slightly. It was strange to say that Rong Ruo had been well before, but somehow, there was sudden seasickness these past two days.

    Jun Wu Xie had checked on her several times, and she had not found any abnormalities. Besides the weakness of the body, she didn¡¯t find anything else.

    It was seemingly just sudden seasickness.

    Rong Ruo nodded tiredly, just then when they encountered the Sea Spirit Beasts being ughtered, perhaps it was the strong odor of blood that made her so nauseous that she nearly vomited bile, waves of pain in her head and her heart felt like there was a boulder pressed against it, and made it difficult for her to breathe.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to do some recon up ahead, to see if the ind has a suitable cave for rest. With Little Ruo¡¯s condition, she should not go back onboard today.¡± Fei Yan¡¯s heart was aching, as he suggested to the others his idea.

 Chapter 2493 - The Isolated Island (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2493: The Isted Ind (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Ye Gu walked near him. His strength was preceded only by Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao. It would be better for them to be prepared if they faced any danger.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Jun Wu Xie nodded her head and sat down while leaning against Rong Ruo. The small little Sea Spirit Beast that was lying in her arms widened its big eyes and looked at Rong Ruo¡¯s pale face. Quietly, it stretched its wet little tongue out and licked on the back of Rong Ruo¡¯s hand.

    Looking at the little Sea Spirit Beast in surprise, Rong Ruo¡¯s eyes met a pair of clear and beautiful big eyes, causing a trace of smile to emerge from Rong Ruo¡¯s face.

    ¡°It seems to like you.¡± Jun Wu Xie lowered her eyes. The Sea Spirit Beast had no body temperature. Its entire body was cold as this was the characteristic of most of the marine lives. Hugging the little Sea Spirit Beast in this hot and sultry weather was just like hugging a thermostatic cold little ice cube.

    ¡°It¡¯s cute.¡± Rong Ruo smiled and patted on the head of the little Sea Spirit Beast.

    Ye Gu and Fei Yan were still discussing about exploring the ind whereas Qiao Chu kept making fuss about wanting to follow them.

    The small rain was pitter-pattering in the thick forest, making lots of dripping sound. There were a pair of eyes hidden in the dark, quietly gazing at the group of people at the coastal, as if it was a cheetah hidden in the dark side, silently without everyone knowing.

    ¡°Its n has gone now, how is it going to survive after that?¡± Rong Ruo looked at the small little Sea Spirit Beast that was licking her hand all the time, feeling slightly worried. She wasn¡¯t sure if it was her psychological function doing things but it seemed like thefort brought to her by this little thing had lessened the difort she felt in her body, leading her in regaining the colour on her face.

    Jun Wu Xie too, didn¡¯t know about the answer. She could only raised her head and looked at Jun Wu Yao.

    ¡°Sea Spirit Beast with such age basically doesn¡¯t have the ability to protect itself. Even if it¡¯s lucky enough to survive from the hunt of the Upper Realm, there are still many ferocious sea beasts living in the Sea of Death. Those sea beasts aren¡¯t able to hurt the adult Sea Spirit Beast, but they are considered deadly to the newborn Sea Spirit Beast. Moreover, the little Sea Spirit Beast is an exceedingly delicious meal to those sea beasts.¡± Looking at the little thing in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s arms, Jun Wu Yao exined.

    The strong shall rule over the weak, such principle did not only exist in the Upper Realm, but also the world of the beasts.

    ¡°Can we bring it along with us?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked with a slight plea. She could never forget the scene when she carried this little thing out from the stomach of the adult Sea Spirit Beast.

    The vibe of death was enshrouding around the colour of blood, and this small little life was the only thing to survive.

    However, Jun Wu Yao shook his head.

    ¡°Though the Sea Spirit Beasts are able to live on thend, staying away from the sea water for a long time will witten their lifespans. They belong to the ocean.¡± How wouldn¡¯t Jun Wu Yao figure out the thought of Jun Wu Xie? Of course he wouldn¡¯t reject her if he could, there were already so many dumb and cute little creatures like these turning around Jun Wu Xie anyway.

    Unfortunately, it was a no for the Sea Spirit Beast.

    Jun Wu Xie frowned. It was such a young Sea Spirit Beast but neither it was allowed to follow them nor survive by its own, did its mother risk its life to protect it just for it to face the uing death?

    ¡°But if we are able to find other Sea Spirit Beasts, we can try to entrust it to them. The Sea Spirit Beasts are tame animals. They often take good care of the little Sea Spirit Beasts with deep affection. No matter if it¡¯s the kid from the same n, or if it¡¯s the kid they give birth to, they would put all their effort in raising the little Sea Spirit Beast.¡± Jun Wu Yao couldn¡¯t bear to see Jun Wu Xie frown as he continued on.

    ¡°They are far more kinder than the Upper Realm.¡± While stroking on the head of the small little Sea Spirit Beast, a trace of coldness shed across Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter 2494 - The Isolated Island (3ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2494: The Isted Ind (3£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words made everyone sink into silence.

    Even the Sea Spirit beasts would raise their own children, and even raise the children of others, but the Upper Realm would not even let go of their own kin... there people were really more terrible than the beasts.

    ¡°Sigh, Ye Sha and I will pitch the tents first, just in case if they can¡¯t find a cave, then at least we will have a ce to keep out of the rain.¡± Ye Mei gave Ye Sha a look and the two tacitly ran into the forest to pitch a tent.

    It was unknown when the storm would hit, pitching the tent by the shore would be too dangerous.

    The rain was getting heavier, but fortunately, their strengths were still present. Using some spiritual power they formed an air barrier to iste their bodies from the rain.

    The pitter-patter of rain soothed and calmed everyone down.

    The eyes hidden within the jungle in the darkness stared unblinkingly at the little Sea Spirit Beast cradled in the hands of Jun Wu Xie, the hand which held the dagger lifted slowly, but upon seeing Jun Wu Xie gently stroking the little cub, the hand dropped down.

    There was a little caution in those eyes, sweeping over everyone around the coast.

    Until the moment when Jun Wu Yao turned around, shock registered in those eyes.

    It¡¯s him!

    Over at the shore, Jun Wu Xie observed that the little beast seem to like Rong Ruo, and therefore wanted to let Rong Ruo carry the little beast.

    Who knew that when she wanted to ce the little fellow into Rong Ruo¡¯s embrace, the little Sea Spirit Beast¡¯s four cold, little legs tightened their hold on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s arm, just like a ko bear, it held on tightly and refused to let go.

    This scene really made Jun Wu Xie not know whether tough or cry.

    ¡°Indeed such a fickle little fe.¡± Rong Ruo let out a slightugh and gently tapped on the creature¡¯s snout.

    This little fellow, wanted to be close to her but yet refused to let Jun Wu Xie go. What a greedy little thing!

    Jun Wu Xie smiled as she shook her head, but suddenly, a familiar difort suddenly rose from her body, and in the blink of an eye, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body began to tremble slightly, sinister blue veins from her arm started to slowly spread upwards.

    ¡°Meow!!!¡± ck Cat¡¯s back fur stood erected!

    Jun Wu Xie was actually having an attack right this moment!

    However, in the twinkling of an eye, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face turned white, and her whole body could not stop shaking. The sudden situation made Rong Ruo and Hua Yao and others instantly stunned.

    ¡°Little Xie? What¡¯s happening to you? Are you alright?!¡± Rong Ruo held a shocked expression as she grabbed Jun Wu Xie¡¯s shivering hand. When she saw Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hands covered with the violent blue veins, she stared at Jun Wu Yao with wide eyes.

    What was going on?!

    The figure of Jun Wu Yao rushed to the side of Jun Wu Xie in an instant, and after throwing the little Sea Spirit Beast into Rong Ruo¡¯s arms, he immediately held Jun Wu Xie in his arms, and supported her body. The coldness within those purple eyes was indescribable. He held up Jun Wu Xie¡¯s back with one hand, and with the other, he started to use his Dark Spirit.

    Suddenly, a small hand covered with blue veins grabbed Jun Wu Yao¡¯s wrist in a death grip.

    Jun Wu Yao looked at Jun Wu Xie in surprise as she stopped him.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face seemed drained of blood, and cold sweat covered her forehead. Her lips are shockingly white, but she was adamantly resisting the pain as she shook her head at Jun Wu Yao.

    She knew what Jun Wu Yao wanted to do.

    But he could not.

    Once he used Soul Power to control her chaos, Jun Wu Yao¡¯s Life and Death Worm would once again attack!

 Chapter 2495 - A Strange Person (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2495: A Strange Person (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Let me help you.¡± Jun Wu Yao¡¯s voice was suppressing great pain, his Little Xie must know something, otherwise she would not have stopped him.

    Jun Wu Xie was in such great pain that she could not speak and could only shake her head.

    If it¡¯s not her, then it¡¯s him.

    If she had to choose, she¡¯d rather it be her.

    The chaos that wrecked through her body was extremely painful but it won¡¯t cost her her life. But if the Life and Death Worm continuously surged then it would speed up the death of Jun Wu Yao.

    As the both of them were fighting each other, Hua Yao and the rest, who were standing aside, were perspiring in panic. The sudden abnormal behavior of Jun Wu Xie caused them to panic and they werepletely unaware of what had happened.

    However, at the moment, they were unable to question Jun Wu Xie as they stood silently to the side and prayed.

    ¡°Be good, listen to me. I am fine.¡± Jun Wu Yao lowered his voice and used a gentle tone, as if to persuade a little child, but Jun Wu Xie¡¯s expression was resolute.

    The chaos attached fast and left people helpless. The blue veins erupted had already spread from her arm to her neck. Against her pale skin, the violent blue veins crept slowly upwards, from her neck to lower jaw, gradually extending to her cheek.

    Inch by inch the lines of veins are like knife stabs to Jun Wu Yao¡¯s heart.

    When the blue veins covered her entire body, Jun Wu Xie was wrecked in such extreme pain that her consciousness was fuzzy. She clenched her teeth tightly, her eyes closed in pain, and the hand holding Jun Wu Yao¡¯s wrist was not released, as she remained squatting. It was as if she had exhausted her whole body strength.

    ¡°Rong Ruo.¡± Jun Wu Yao¡¯s voice trembled with suppressed emotions.

    ¡°Here!¡± Rong Ruo was surprised.

    ¡°Pull her hand away.¡± Jun Wu Yao squinted his eyes, regardless of whether Jun Wu Xie agreed or not, he had to do this.

    Rong Ruo¡¯s expression showed signs of an internal struggle. Although she did not know what was actually happening to Jun Wu Xie, she could see that Jun Wu Yao had to help Jun Wu Xie, however, Jun Wu Xie was opposed to him doing so. There was a strong possibility that by Jun Wu Yao helping, he might bring great harm to himself.

    ¡°Quick.¡± Jun Wu Yao looked up, his purple eyes were bloodshot and looked very frightening.

    Rong Ruo did not dare to dy further as Jun Wu Xie¡¯s current state made her distressed. She hurriedly put the little Sea Spirit Beast down and reached out to pull Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hand away.

    However, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hand remained in a death grip, holding on extremely tightly to Jun Wu Yao¡¯s wrist. No matter how hard Rong Ruo pulled, it remained steadfastly clenched, Rong Ruo didn¡¯t dare to use her Spiritual Power to pry her hand open as it would hurt the bones of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Little Xie, let go.... Listen to me, I know what I¡¯m doing. Nothing bad will happen. Be good and let go of your hand alright?¡± Jun Wu Yao could only suppress his heartache and gently persuaded her.

    Only at this point, Jun Wu Xie no longer had a hold on her consciousness. She could not hear what he was saying at all.

    Just when everyone was in a hurry to do anything, a ck shadow suddenly burst out from the side of the forest.

    Hua Yao and Fan Zhuo, in a moment of alertness, stood protectively in front of Jun Wu Yao and the others.

    A person dressed in strange clothes appeared in front of their eyes. That person¡¯s head was not big and was wearing a light armor made of scales, with a light blue mask over the face with a long bow behind. It was a strange sight to behold.

    This ind was actually inhibited?!

    Hua Yao and Fan Zhuo did not dare to rx. At this moment, Jun Wu Xie was in a terrible condition and could not suffer any attacks at all. The two men immediately stood their ground, ready to attack at anytime!

 Chapter 2496 - A Strange Person (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2496: A Strange Person (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The man seemed to notice their caution and raised his hands with the fingers wrapped in the leather gloves stretched out, in a gesture to signal to Hua Yao and the others that he had no malicious intent.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have bad intentions, I just want to help her.¡± A gentle female voice drifted from behind the mask.

    Hua Yao and the others did not take her word for it and continued to look at her with suspicion.

    ¡°Her Soul Power and Spirit Power are in conflict with each other, if we don¡¯t remove the obstructions fast, it will inflict severe damage to her. I am not your enemy, I do not have any ill intentions towards you.¡± The mysterious woman spoke, her voice was mild but it didn¡¯t contain any feminine suppleness, instead she sounded somewhat heroic.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Jun Wu Yao spoke up at this moment. With Jun Wu Xie resisting his help, he could not do anything.

    That person looked at Jun Wu Yao who had spoken and let out a breath saying, ¡°Ye Jue, I know of you. You might not know me, but we have one thing inmon, we are enemies of the Upper Realm. If you believe me, I can help you.¡±

    ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± Jun Wu Yao lowered his voice. How did this person know him?

    The enemy of the Upper Realm.

    Thedy saw that Jun Wu Yao btedly refused to lower his guard, therefore she took out a silvery white ring from her waist.

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s gaze came up on the ring and there was a slight change in him.

    ¡°Sacred Woman n?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± said the woman.

    ¡°The pureblood Sacred Maiden who escaped the Upper Realm a thousand years ago?¡± Jun Wu Yao suddenly asked.

    That person was stunned, and after keeping silent for a moment, smiled bitterly and said, ¡°It is me.¡±

    ¡°Let here.¡± Jun Wu Yao said.

    Hua Yao and the rest were surprised since they did not know who this person was but yet, Jun Wu Yao epted her identity.

    Jun Wu Yao even believed her, so they naturally did not obstruct her further.

    That person let out a breath silently as she approached Jun Wu Xie¡¯s figure. Rong Ruo looked at her curiously.

    Pale blue mask hid her features, only revealing a pair of calm and beautiful eyes. Although no one knew how she looked like but based on this pair of eyes, it was not hard to guess that the person¡¯s appearance would be refined.

    Jun Wu Yao nodded slightly to Rong Ruo, and only then did she release her hand from Jun Wu Xie and took a step back.

    ¡°How did you know her condition?¡± Jun Wu Yao watched the other person cautiously.

    The person spoke, ¡°Because she isn¡¯t the first person who suffers from conflicting powers. If I didn¡¯t have the cultivation of the Soul World, how did Lord Jue think I manage to escape the Upper Realm at that time?¡±

    There was a slight surprise in the eyes of Jun Wu Yao.

    Unexpectedly, this person actually chose the same method as Little Xie.

    The person no longer said anything more and just observed the condition of Jun Wu Xie. She then took out a bottle of medicine from a dpidated cosmos sack.

    ¡°Open her mouth.¡±

    ¡°What is that?¡± Jun Wu Yao asked.

    ¡°The spirit nucleus of Sea Spirit Beast, it can relieve the agitation caused by the sh of the powers.¡±

    ¡°You can obtain the spirit nucleus?¡± Jun Wu Yao stared into the person¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°There is no time to exin. If you don¡¯t believe then...¡± that person raised her mask and poured the medicine into her mouth and drank it. With her mask back in ce, she looked at Jun Wu Yao seriously.

    ¡°Open Little Xie¡¯s mouth.¡± Jun Wu Yao instructed Rong Ruo.

    Rong Ruo immediately stepped forward, and as gently as possible, pried opened Jun Wu Xie¡¯s tightly sealed mouth, and the person immediately poured the medicine into her mouth.

 Chapter 2497 - A Strange Person (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2497: A Strange Person (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    After the medicine was fed into Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mouth, that person stepped aside and the veins that had spread all over Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body faded down miraculously...

    While looking at Jun Wu Xie, Rong Ruo felt a wave of relief as her tightened heartstrings rxed.

    ¡°I did not lie to you,¡± That person said.

    Jun Wu Yao slightly nodded his head.

    ¡°Thanks.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s nothing. The enemy of my enemy is my friend,¡± That person said jauntily.

    Little by little, the condition of Jun Wu Xie got better. She had also regained the colour in her face as the pain began to fade away. The moment Jun Wu Xie opened her eyes, she looked in the direction of Jun Wu Yao. After she noticed that she was still holding Jun Wu Yao¡¯s hand, only then did the anxiousness in her eyes disappear.

    ¡°You grabbed me so tightly, tell me, how could I move? Don¡¯t worry, it wasn¡¯t me this time, it was her.¡± Jun Wu Yao immediately knew what was Jun Wu Xie worrying about just by looking at her reaction. He couldn¡¯t help himself from letting out a smallugh.

    Jun Wu Xie then saw the woman who was standing aside, dressed in an entric clothing. There was a slight confusion in her eyes.

    ¡°The condition of the chaotic energy in your body is seriously bad. I don¡¯t know what method did you use to suppress it, but it can¡¯t go on for long. If you don¡¯t resolve itpletely as soon as possible, you won¡¯t live long.¡± That person couldn¡¯t help but reminded Jun Wu Xie after seeing her regaining her consciousness.

    She herself had also cultivated by using the method of the Soul World, butpared to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s condition, her condition was much lighter. It was not difficult to tell that the age of Jun Wu Xie wasn¡¯t that old. She couldn¡¯t really imagine how would such young girl cultivate the chaotic energy up to such scary extent and what inhuman cultivation did she actually gone through for her to be able to push herself to death.

    The woman¡¯s words had caused the face of Rong Ruo and the others who were standing aside to turn pale immediately.

    ¡°You know about the chaotic energy?¡± Jun Wu Xie looked astonishingly at the woman.

    The woman nodded.

    ¡°Same as you, I had also cultivated using the same method, but not as crazy as the way you do. By looking at your condition, you might have gone through an intensive cultivation without thinking about the consequences. Here¡¯s my advice for you... Know your limits. For sure it¡¯s nice to have powerful strength, but once you lose your life, there¡¯s nothing you could do anymore.¡± It was kind of weird since this was clearly the first time she met this little girl but without knowing the actual reasons, she seemed to have a deep affinity for her. At first, she nned to leave right after she saved her, but after she saw Jun Wu Xie, her steps became heavier and those words just came out uncontrobly from her mouth.

    ¡°I have stopped the cultivation.¡± Though the voice of the woman was t, Jun Wu Xie was still able to feel the kindness in her words.

    ¡°Stopping the cultivation isn¡¯t a way.¡± After remaining silent for quite a while, the woman took out a bottle of drug from her cosmos sack and handed it over to Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°This is the medicine made of the spirit core of the Sea Spirit Beast. It is able to suppress the pain brought by the chaotic energy... temporarily. It can¡¯t cure the illness. With your condition now, you can only find the method to solve it in the Soul World.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie looked surprisingly at the woman who was wearing a mask. If the woman didn¡¯t speak, it was really hard to tell that the person was a female just by looking at the way she dressed.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Jun Wu Xie said weakly.

    Without knowing why, the woman suddenly thought ofughing. There were lightning striking and thunder roaring at the moment, indicating that the storm was just around the corner. The breeze that was originally warm and gentle turned into a rough and brutal wind together with heavy rain pouring down relentlessly.

    ¡°If you guys aren¡¯t going to return to your ships, then follow me to my cave to have some rest.¡± The woman didn¡¯t not why did she be so kind and friendly when it was just an offhand manner of her at the beginning, but there was no way for her to take her words back when she had already let them out.

 Chapter 2498 - A Safe Haven (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2498: A Safe Haven (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Jun Wu Yao did not decline further as he carried Jun Wu Xie and stood up.

    Coincidentally, Ye Sha and Fei Yan hurried back, having not figured out the situation, they were dragged into the dense jungle by the woman.

    Fierce winds amidst the downpour, thunder rolled and lightning shed. The already dark, gloomy skies of the sea of death was now filled with thunder and lightning.

    Within the dense jungle, the strange woman was agile and nimble, as if she was a ck panther who lived in the dense jungle, she passed through all the narrow gaps with ease.

    Jun Wu Yao used his Spirit Powers to create a barrier that sheltered him and Jun Wu Xie against the wind and rain.

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s gaze fell on the woman¡¯s figure, with a trace of doubt in his eyes.

    ¡°Who is she?¡± Jun Wu Xie looked at Jun Wu Yao in confusion, the sudden appearance of this person who harboured no ill intentions towards them.

    Jun Wu Yao exined, ¡°In the Upper Realm, there aren¡¯t just only idiots and fools. There is a sect called the Sacred Maiden Tribe. The whole sect only has women. It is said that their blood is pure, and they are the most devout believers of the gods. They have a high standing in the Upper Realm and the whole tribe is devoted to guarding the Holy Mountain, hence they rarely go down the mountain. Can you still remember that one of the conditions of the Blood Sacrifice of the Three Realms, is that the Holy Virgin of the Sacred Maiden Sect performs the full ceremony?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie nodded.

    ¡°Through the thousands of years, the Sacred Maiden Sect only had two Sacred Maidens born. One is Luo Qingcheng, however, even though Luo Qincheng was a pureblood Sacred Maiden but she is not the most orthodox one. The other is the most orthodox person, but a thousand years before, that person suddenly defected. She seemingly evaporated from the Upper Realm. I have not met that person but I recognize the pureblood Sacred Maiden ring. She is the one who defected those years ago, the pureblood Sacred Maiden.¡± Jun Wu Yao smirked, if he didn¡¯t know that this person was the nemesis of the Upper Realm, he would not have let her near Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Why did she defect?¡± Jun Wu Xie still held her suspicion. It was to be said, to be able to escape from that sort of environment, and with such an important identity, this person¡¯s ability was not to be underestimated.

    ¡°Don¡¯t know. Just that she wanted to rebel, killing a group of scared maidens who were guarding the Holy Mountain and fled. That much was clear.¡± Jun Wu Yao did not care about the business of others, and what exactly happened, he didn¡¯t spend much effort to find out. He just knew the gist of it.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded once again.

    Qiao Chu and the rest who didn¡¯t know the situation, only found out through Rong Ruo about the rming situation, and they all breathed a sigh of relief when they found out that she was not in present danger.

    Ye Sha and Ye Mei were holding Lord Meh Meh and Blood Sacrificial Rabbit respectively. The two silly babies have been used to these two exclusively as ¡°pillows¡± in thesest few years, and so they were very cooperative. Rong Ruo held on to the little Sea Spirit Beast as they walked amidst the group. Her previous ill feelings seem to have disappeared.

    After a long walk, the woman finally stopped in front of a cave. The cave looked big, and there was a huge tree outside. The woman waited by the cave entrance and saw that Jun Wu Xie and the others had caught up, and she continued to walk into the cave.

    The cave waspletely dark, It seemed like a bottomless pit. Fortunately, they were not weak, so even in the blinding darkness, they were still able to see the path ahead.

    The cave didn¡¯t look very deep from the outside, but even though the people walked on for a long time, but they could not see the end. The road seemed to be inclined but they didn¡¯t know the situation and could only continue to follow the woman.

    After a long while in darkness, a little light suddenly appeared in front of their eyes.

 Chapter 2499 - A Safe Havenï¼ˆ2ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2499: A Safe Haven£¨2£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The cloud of light extended in front of everyone¡¯s eyes. Behind the darkness was a world of its own!

    It was arge underwater cave, supported by a huge halo, as if it was an arcadia existing in the bottom of the sea. There were many small little pale green creatures rolling and ying on the seabed that was fully covered with seaweed. With just a nce, the picture had immediately rendered everyone stunned.

    There was almost a hundred little Sea Spirit Beasts gathering in this underwater world, ying and fooling around with each other while a few adult Sea Spirit Beasts were quietly lying on the ground, looking fondly and gently at those little things.

    ¡°Here is...¡± Rong Ruo was amazed by the scene in front of her.

    With a trace of a smile gleaming in her eyes, the woman turned around and said. ¡°Wee to the haven of the Sea Spirit Beasts.¡±

    All the Sea Spirit Beasts were resting peacefully in the supported underwater world. The eyes of the little Sea Spirit Beast which was being carried in Rong Ruo¡¯s arms began to glint the moment it saw its fellowrades. Its four little ws kept on scratching, trying to get itself down.

    Hurriedly, Rong Ruo put it down.

    The moment itnded on the ground, the small little thing straight off swished towards itsrades.

    ¡°I was quite worried at first when I noticed that someone hade to the ind. I felt relieved after I saw you guys treated the little Sea Spirit Beast well and it was until the moment I saw Lord Ye Jue that I realized that you guys aren¡¯t my enemies.¡± The woman turned her body and looked at them.

    It was an ident that she brought them here but she did not regret it. She could feel their care towards the little Sea Spirit Beast. She had even heard their conversation just now when they were at the coastal without missing a word. Since they were worried about the survival of the little Sea Spirit Beast, she would give them the answer then.

    ¡°There¡¯s actually such a ce... This is amazing...¡± Qiao Chu widened his eyes, admiring the magical underwater world. There was ayer of invisible force isting the paradise from the sea water. Take a look around, the ocean was so clear and distinct. Under the illumination of the halo, the sea around them became much brighter, expanding the area that was visible. There were schools of fish swimming in the ocean, as if they were just within their reach.

    Jun Wu Yao let Jun Wu Xie down so that she was able to enjoy the miraculous underwater world.

    ¡°No wonder you are able to get the spirit core of the Sea Spirit Beast,¡± said Jun Wu Yao suddenly.

    The woman just slightly nodded her head.

    The Sea Spirit Beast was a unique marine life. With the special body structure it had, it stayed between the spirit life and the living thing. Every matured Sea Spirit Beast would condense a spirit core in their bodies. It was said that the spirit core was the most valuable treasure of the Sea Spirit Beast and it had once caused the people from the Upper Realm to crazily think of getting it.

    However, the Sea Spirit Beasts had a special characteristic. When they found out that they were in danger and that the fate of getting killed was awaiting them, the first thing they would do was to shatter the spirit cores inside their bodies. Once the spirit core in the Sea Spirit Beast was broken, it would then be absorbed into the body of the Sea Spirit Beast a few momentster. Therefore, it was almost impossible for the Upper Realm to get the spirit core.

    It was exactly because of the preciousness of the spirit core, the effect it showed in one¡¯s body was remarkably fabulous. Whether if it was used in recuperation or soul treatment, the effect it showed was exceedingly strong. It was said to be one of the most valuable treasures that the Upper Realm could ever dream of.

    ¡°Those spirit cores are left by the Sea Spirit Beasts that have already passed away. If it wasn¡¯t for these cores, I wouldn¡¯t be able to live till today. I was badly injured that year when I escaped from the Upper Realm. I was ready to die the moment I fell into the sea, but I wouldn¡¯t have thought that I would be saved by the Sea Spirit Beasts. They are my saviors.¡± While looking at those Sea Spirit Beasts gently, the woman narrated slowly.

 Chapter 2500 - A Safe Haven (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2500: A Safe Haven (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    With her identity, to have escaped from the Upper Realm, no normal person could imagine the price she had to pay, the woman just mentioned in passing but did not continue to borate.

    Qiao Chu and the others who had just witnessed the ughter of the Sea Spirit Beasts, to see so many lively Sea Spirit Beasts forlicking made their moods so much better.

    The little Sea Spirit Beasts didn¡¯t seem to have any sort of caution towards strangers as they gathered together and squinted at the new guests entranced with curiosity. However, those adult Sea Spirit Beasts held a hint of vignce in their eyes but they still did not make any aggressive actions.

    Rong Ruo liked this type of kind and magical creatures, as she bent down and yed with those little Sea Spirit Beasts.

    Lord Meh Meh and Blood Sacrificial Rabbit became the most popr guests. Those Sea Spirit Beasts who were of simr sizes to surrounded them as they gathered closer, sniffing the two silly beasts here and there, thereby forcing the two beasts to stay rooted in the same spot.

    Lord Meh Meh and Blood Sacrificial Rabbit may look petite, but they were fully grown adult Spirit Beasts. However, they were being surrounded by a bunch of little Spirit Beasts cubs and that made them helpless.

    A small Sea Spirit Beast looked at the furry, little tail behind Lord Meh Meh¡¯s butt, its eyes sparkled as it suddenly opened his mouth and bit Lord Meh Meh¡¯s tail.

    ¡°Meh meh meh!!!!!¡± Lord Meh Meh was instantly frazzled. These little Sea Spirit Beasts were so fragile that they would not be able to bear a beating from Lord Meh Meh, so he could only shed tears of pain while he ran around wildly, trying to shake the little cub off. However, the cub refused to let his tail go. What was seen was a round white object mourning all the way, while a stupid little ball stuck to its butt...

    Jun Wu Xie was tickled by the scene in front of her. And although she had not spent much time with the Sea Spirit Beasts, she quite liked them.

    As long as Jun Wu Xiw liked them, Jun Wu Yao would also tolerate them, and he didn¡¯t disturb her enjoyment of everything.

    As the others tried to interact with the little Sea Spirit Cubs, the woman¡¯s gaze involuntarily fell unto Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s looks were outstanding and she was very mesmerizing that when she stood shoulder to shoulder with the extremely good looking Jun Wu Yao, neither were inferior to the other. Her face was cold, and her temperament was of indifference and she seemed to be difficult to get close to, but at this moment, the face of Jun Wu Xie held a faint smile due to the liveliness of the little Sea Spirit Beasts. The smile made her facial features soft and beautiful, the woman felt a little dazed as she looked at Jun Wu Xie. She didn¡¯t know why the charming, faintly smiling face gave rise to an inexplicable familiarity within the woman.

    ¡°Ye Jue, you are going to the Upper Realm?¡± The woman was shocked by her emotions, and decided to change the subject, as she asked Jun Wu Yao.

    ¡°Mn.¡± Because the other party saved Jun Wu Xie, Jun Wu Yao¡¯s attitude towards the woman was also polite.

    Confusion rose in the woman¡¯s eyes. ¡°Since you have escaped the Upper Realm, why go back there? That is not the ce for you.¡±

    ¡°Looks like you know something.¡± Jun Wu Yao raised his brows, when the Sacred Maiden escape, the Upper Realm had not revealed their goal yet. Even Jun Wu Yao himself did not know that he would be the intermediary for the Blood Sacrifice.

    The woman responded. ¡°If not, why did you think I wanted to escape? Although, the Sea Spirit Beasts can¡¯t speak but their consciousness is very strong. They will tell me everything about the Upper Realm, including how you were captured that time.¡±

 Chapter 2501 - The Psychic Force (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2501: The Psychic Force (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The woman bent down and picked up a small little Sea Spirit Beast. The big eyes of the little Sea Spirit Beast moved between Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao. The woman put her hand on its forehead, a smile then went across the bottom of her eyes.

    ¡°The kid likes you.¡± Raising her eyes, the woman looked at Jun Wu Xie and said.

    Jun Wu Xie wasn¡¯t surprised at the case at all. After all, there was nothing she could do.

    Due to her nt Spirit Rings, basically those herbivorous beasts would always favour her.

    However, what surprised Jun Wu Xie was that, when the woman covered her hand on the forehead of the little Sea Spirit Beast, she seemed to be able to perceive the thoughts of the little Sea Spirit Beast.

    ¡°You can feel its thought?¡± Jun Wu Xie looked at her curiously.

    The woman slightly nodded.

    ¡°The strong psychic force is the special ability of the Sacred Maiden Tribe. As the blood of a sacred maiden gets purer, the force she holds will also be stronger, as for me... I should be able to fullymunicate with them using my psyche. The year when Ye Jue was caught, the Upper Realm was in a gory chaos and even the coastline was affected. The Sea Spirit Beasts told me about the news after they witnessed it... I think His Lord has already started his n, why are you still thinking of going back?¡± The woman let out a soft sigh.

    ¡°Avoiding the problem is never the way to solve it,¡± replied Jun Wu Yao.

    The woman forced a smile with her gaze once again falling onto Jun Wu Xie. ¡°You seem to be much more different from the past when I met you. I still do not know who thisdy is...¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s my wife.¡± The moment Jun Wu Yao spoke his words, he couldn¡¯t help himself from slightly puffing his chest out with an appearance of pride.

    The fondness in his eyes was able to make all the women in the world to envy Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°This is really... shocking.¡± With her eyes slightly widened, the impression given to her by Jun Wu Yao in the previous time was obviously not the type of man who would get married.

    More specifically, the Ye Jue during that year was just like a monster, appearing in the Upper Realm, causing a panic for a period of time.

    Jun Wu Yao didn¡¯t really care about it.

    Meanwhile, Jun Wu Xie had already stretched her hand out and patted on the little Sea Spirit Beast in the woman¡¯s arms. No matter when, she had no resistance towards such lovely creatures.

    ¡°Is the Sacred Maiden Tribe the only people to be able tomunicate spiritually with them?¡± The eyes of Jun Wu Xie were gleaming brightly.

    The woman seemed to notice the expectancy of Jun Wu Xie. The fact that the nature of such cool-looking littledy was just like a kid was really interesting to her. With a smallugh, she said. ¡°This isn¡¯t an absolute thing. There are people whose psychic force are originally stronger than the others. If one makes the effort to cultivate, one might be able to achieve such level. The speciality of the Sacred Maiden Tribe is just that they are born with extremely strong psychic force. They aren¡¯t unique, but just born with some advantages.¡±

    It sounded simple from what the woman had just said, but Jun Wu Yao knew it very well that the strength of the psychic force of simply one ordinary person from the Sacred Maiden Tribe was far beyond the expert who was capable of condensing spirit inscriptions.

    Compared to the spirit energy and the soul power, the strength of the psychic force seemed to be a little weaker, but if it was elevated to a particr level, intangible murder would just be something that could be done with just a stretch of hand.

    There was no need to fight as the attack formed by the psychic force was already enough to silently kill the opponent.

    But since Jun Wu Xie was so curious about it, it wasn¡¯t really appropriate for Jun Wu Yao to spoil the mood of his little wife since it was rare for Jun Wu Xie to gain interest in something. As her husband, of course he would fully support her.

    The woman caught the gleaming passion that shed across Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes, making her pounding heart to suddenly skip a beat.

    ¡°If you want to learn it, I can teach you.¡±

 Chapter 2502 - The Psychic Force (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2502: The Psychic Force (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie lifted her head up in surprise and looked at the woman¡¯s eyes that were filled with affability. After hesitating for a while, she asked. ¡°Can I?¡±

    The woman nodded her head.

    ¡°If you guys aren¡¯t in a hurry, you may stay here for a few days,¡± said the woman.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Jun Wu Yao.

    Jun Wu Yao then gave her a pampering smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright for us to stay for a few days, we¡¯re not in a hurry.¡±

    The Sea Spirit Beast hunting ships from the Upper Realm probably wouldn¡¯t go far away from them for these few days. Getting some rest in the ind would do good in staggering both their sailing hours. And of course, it was mainly because of Jun Wu Xie who wanted to stay.

    A trace of a smile went across Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes.

    Since they had decided to stay for a few days, the first thing Ye Gu did after the storm was to go and inform the Night Regime and the Ghost Army who were staying on the ships so that they would sail their ships, ording to the woman¡¯s instruction, into a hidden bay on the ind. The ships of the Upper Realm wouldn¡¯t notice the ten ships hidden by them as long as they didn¡¯t pass by the facade of the bay.

    Qiao Chu and the rest of them stayed at the haven of the Sea Spirit Beasts, enjoying the fantastic underwater world. Meanwhile, for the period of time, Jun Wu Xie was learning the method of cultivating the psychic force from the woman.

    The woman didn¡¯t tell Jun Wu Xie her full name but just asked Jun Wu Xie to call her ¡°Zi Fei¡±.

    The cultivation for the psychic force wasn¡¯tplicated. One just needed to constantly condense the psychic force and increase the consumption of the force so that its capacity could be extended after it was used up. Though the progression of the cultivation was quite slow, it wasn¡¯t considered difficult to learn.

    Jun Wu Xie was able to learn the technique quickly and this had gotten Zi Fei a little surprised.

    ¡°You¡¯re quite talented.¡± With a smile in her voice, Zi Fei looked at Jun Wu Xie on the floor who had just released all her psychic force.

    It was an indescribable feeling but the more she got along with this small littledy, the more she liked her.

    However, she must admit that Jun Wu Xie¡¯s psychic force was very strong. For a person outside the Sacred Maiden Tribe, the psychic force that Jun Wu Xie had was astonishingly strong, but the powerful strength owned by Jun Wu Xie might be the reason of her strong psychic force, which resulted Zi Fei in not thinking much about it despite being surprised.

    ¡°Really?¡± Jun Wu Xie wiped off the sweat on her forehead. The interaction between Zi Fei and her went really well. They knew each other just not long time ago but there wasn¡¯t any estrangement between them. This was quite a rare case for her since up till today, Jun Wu Xie still hadn¡¯t gotten used to strangers getting close to her.

    ¡°Just cultivate a little longer, you should be able to vaguely sense the thoughts of some beasts.¡± Naturally, Zi Fei sat beside Jun Wu Xie while Jun Wu Yao was just sitting aside quietly, looking at them without disturbing them.

    Zi Fei took a look on Jun Wu Yao with her smiling eyes. She truly wouldn¡¯t have thought that the past Ye Jue would actually turn into the wife-loving man he was today where his eyes were filled only with his deep affection towards his wife.

    ¡°What are you guys nning to do in the Upper Realm? To be honest, I wouldn¡¯t suggest you to go to the Upper Realm during this period of time. I heard it from the Sea Spirit Beasts a few months ago that the Upper Realm had sent a troop to the Middle Realm. I¡¯m not sure if they are going to do something big.¡± Zi Fei couldn¡¯t help herself from getting worried for them. Her hatred and animosity towards the Upper Realm was imcable.

    Thinking of something, Jun Wu Xie secretly touched the peak of her nose...

    She knew why did the Upper Realm sent their army and... those soldiers had all been buried in the Lower Realm now. The Upper Realm might have already gotten some news. Though there would be some danger, she wasn¡¯t afraid at all.

    However, it wasn¡¯t appropriate for her to talk much about all these things to Zi Fei.

    She could only avoid the important and choose to dwell on the trivial. ¡°I need to go to the Upper Realm to search for my father.¡±

 Chapter 2503 - The Psychic Force (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2503: The Psychic Force (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Zi Fei looked astonishingly at Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°You father?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie slightly nodded. ¡°Although I have never seen him, I could vaguely tell that he¡¯s probably in the Upper Realm. I want... to find him.¡±

    Where did the soul of Jun Gu go would always be the load on both the minds of Jun Xian and Jun Qing. Except for the sake of herself and Jun Wu Yao, the purpose of Jun Wu Xie going to the Upper Realm this time was to find out whether there would be the soul of Jun Gu in the Soul World, and maybe... she was also able to find the souls of Ren Huang and Yan Bu Gui...

    ¡°You have never seen him before?¡± The puzzlement in Zi Fei¡¯s eyes became deeper.

    ¡°Yeah, he was already gone when I was born,¡± replied Jun Wu Xie.

    With the gaze in her eyes suddenly turning soft, subconsciously, Zi Fei lifted her hand up and patted on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s head.

    The warm palm covered on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s head wasn¡¯t as potent as Jun Wu Yao¡¯s. Instead, it belonged to the tenderness and softness of a woman.

    ¡°You will find him. As long as he¡¯s in the Upper Realm, you will surely find him. He must be really happy if he knows that you¡¯re searching for him.¡±

    A warm sensation welled up in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s heart. It was an indescribable and subtle feeling which she had never experienced before, slightly warm but with a little sorrow in it.

    The voice of Zi Fei became very gentle. While moving her eyes onto Qiao Chu not far away from them who was rolling here and there together with the little Sea Spirit Beasts, something shed across the bottom of her eyes.

    ¡°There isn¡¯t any parents who are reluctant to leave their child alone. No matter what the reason is, there must be some difficulties causing them to have no alternative but choose to leave... Maybe there will be one day... where my child too... wille and find me... Sigh...¡± Zi Fei suddenly stopped her words, seemingly to recall of something, causing her words toe to a halt.

    ¡°You... have a child?¡± Jun Wu Xie looked at Zi Fei in shock. She had never seen the face features of Zi Fei as her face was being covered by the mask all the time with only a pair of eyes exposing in the air, but just by looking at her figure and her body, Zi Fei should be very young.

    ¡°Do I not look like someone who has a child? I¡¯m more than two thousand years old.¡± Zi Fei let out a smallugh.

    ¡°Your child is also in the Upper Realm?¡± asked Jun Wu Xie.

    But Zi Fei shook her head.

    ¡°Nope, she¡¯s not. I¡¯m d that she wasn¡¯t born in such a cruel ce. It was not that I¡¯ve been staying here for the whole time after I left the Upper Realm. I had gone to all the ces in the Three Realms too... It¡¯s just that at the end... I have still gotten back here...¡± There was a trace of anguish in Zi Fei¡¯s eyes. If her child was able to grow up safely, she would probably be simr in age as Jun Wu Xie. Same as Jun Wu Xie, she might also have grown up into a beautiful and graceful woman... She wouldn¡¯t know whether if her child was married... Or was she doing well in her life...

    She always tried to imagine the appearance of her child in her countless night of dream, but as the time passed day by day, she wasn¡¯t even able to imagine how would her child look like as she grew. Was she happy? Had she ever missed her mother?

    Suddenly, Zi Fei realized why she treated Jun Wu Xie so differently. It was probably because of the age of Jun Wu Xie which was simr to the age of her child, leading her in subconsciously thinking of Jun Wu Xie as her child.

    ¡°She wille to find you,¡± said Jun Wu Xie.

    Zi Fei shook her head.

    ¡°She won¡¯t. To her, I was already a dead person. Furthermore, I don¡¯t want her toe. It¡¯s too dangerous here. The only thing I wish is for her to grow up safely with no worries. As long as she¡¯s good, I¡¯m good.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie did not speak. She had never interacted with her mother before. She didn¡¯t know how to console Zi Fei.

 Chapter 2504 - Despicable Enemy (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2504: Despicable Enemy (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Zi Fei also realized that her emotions were out of control, so she found a topic and covered the past. They had not thought that they would talk about these things and thus felt somewhat helpless.

    Right then, outside the barrier of the safe haven, a giant Sea Spirit Beast suddenly came over and was constantly mming against the barrier with its body, making a dull sound.

    The sound echoed within the safe haven. It was loud as the thunder!

    ZI Fei¡¯s eyes sharpened instantly. She stood up with a woosh and her figure turned into a ray of light and rushed towards the impacted barrier.

    When the Sea Spirit Beast, who was hitting against the barrier, saw Zi Fei, it suddenly stopped, as its huge body continually rolled in the sea, as if trying to send some message to Zi Fei!

    ¡°Damn it.¡± a low curse was uttered by Zi Fei.

    She suddenly lifted her longbow, turned around and walked outside.

    ¡°What? What is happening?¡± Qiao Chu and the others, who had been ying with the little cubs, seemed to have realised that there was something wrong. They stood up immediately and walked over to Zi Fei¡¯s side.

    The expression in Zi Fei¡¯s eyes sharpened even more, like a sword released from its scabbard, its cold, steel tip gleaming sharply.

    ¡°The people from the Upper Realm are here.¡±

    ¡°What!!¡± The news shocked everyone present.

    The people of the Upper Realm are here?

    What is the meaning of this?

    ¡°We found traces of the Upper Realm people hunting the Sea Spirit Beasts before we came to the ind, but... their destination was not anywhere close to this ind.¡± Fan Zhuo¡¯s brows were knitted, before they came onto the ind, in order to avoid meeting people from the Upper Realm, they had changed their navigation course, but who knew, they were still going to face to fools!

    ¡°The stormst couple of days may have made them change their course. We cannot let them stop over on this ind, if not, they will very quickly discover these little Sea Spirit Beasts.¡± The tone of Zi Fei became very ominous. The cubs of the Sea Spirit Beasts were extremely fragile, and recently, this was the Sea Spirit Beast hunting season for the Upper Realm. Hence, many of them would leave their cubs in the safe haven and go out to hunt for food alone. The Sea Spirit Beast from earlier was probably one of the parents of the little cubs. When it found traces of the Upper Realm, he was eager to tell Zi Fei the news.

    The little Sea Spirit Beasts cubs were extremely fragile, but they were the Upper Realms favourite hunting targets. Once they caught the cubs, they won¡¯t immediately kill them. Instead, they would think of a way to bring the cubs back to the Upper Realm to see who can rear the little cubs. If these cubs were domesticated since young, then they would not know any basic survival skills, more so, the Sea Spirit Beasts were unaware of their own ill-fated destinies. And as they grew, the people from the Upper Realm would think of ways to kill them while at the same time preserving their Soul Cores!

    The safe haven housed more than a hundred little Sea Spirit Beasts, and once discovered, it would be a disastrous catastrophe!

    Zi Fei could not keep still any longer, she told Jun Wu Xie and friends to be careful, and rushed out the safe haven with her longbow.

    The little Sea Spirit Beasts within the safe haven seemed to sense the impending danger, they gave up ying and gathered within the adult Sea Spirit Beasts forfort and protection.

    ¡°Well.... What do we do? We can¡¯t just leave Zi Fei to deal with the Upper Realm garbage alone right?¡± Qiao Chu face was stiff. Their goal was to avoid the Upper Realm people, but these people were knocking on the door. If they wanted to avoid, then the only way was to leave.

    Everyone¡¯s gaze fell collectively onto Jun Wu Yao and Jun Wu Xie.

 Chapter 2505 - Despicable Enemy (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2505: Despicable Enemy (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    All of them were waiting. They were waiting for Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao to make the decision.

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s gaze fell onto Jun Wu Xie, seemingly to leave the decision to her discretion.

    With her eyes slightly narrowed, Jun Wu Xie turned and walked towards the entrance of the haven without speaking a word.

    ¡°Kill them all!¡± The words that came into everyone¡¯s ears were piercingly cold, but they were the most inspiring and heart stirring words of all!

    The face of Qiao Chu and the others immediately showed a joyful expression as they hurriedly followed in the steps of Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Yao cast a look on Ye Gu and the rest of them who were at the side. Ye Gu, Ye Sha and Ye Mei immediately got what Jun Wu Yao meant and quickly left the haven to inform the members of Night Regime and the Ghost Army who were staying on ten of the ships.

    Jun Wu Xie was right. To protect the haven of the Sea Spirit Beasts and defeat the people from the Upper Realm without exposing their location at the same time, they would just need to...

    Kill them all!

    The dead would never let the secret out!

    ...

    At the seacoast, the calmness and tranquility of the isted ind were suddenly broken by the sudden appearance of some uninvited guests.

    While sailing behind the seawaves, two shipsy boldly and resolutely at the beach and there came two groups of people walking down from the ships, stepping their feet on this peaceful ground.

    ¡°It¡¯s quite surprising to know that there¡¯s such an ind in the Sea of Death. Why haven¡¯t we heard it before from anyone?¡± A teenage boy, dressed in luxurious clothing, was stepping on the soft beach with people crowding around him. His arrogant eyes nced over the isted ind that was shrouded in a mantle of dense forest, a trace of repugnance emerged from the bottom of his eyes.

    ¡°Have you guys not discovered it before?¡± Frowning, the good-looking boy turned his head as he looked at the group of people behind him and asked.

    There was a bunch of fawning man standing behind him. After hearing what the boy asked, they quickly responded. ¡°It¡¯s true that nobody had once discovered this ce. This is the first time someone had found it out... Thanks to the prompt decision made by you, our Young Master, to change the sailing route during the storm, or else no one would be able to find this ce.¡±

    A middle-aged man was busy ttering the boy.

    The people beside them too, chimed in with agreements.

    ¡°Our Young Master is such a wise and mighty person! Of course ordinary people aren¡¯t able topare to him!¡±

    ¡°Young Master is the first person to discover this ce. If we report it to the Master when we return, I¡¯m sure he will praise you as a smart and talented person.¡±

    Thepliments that came one after another had given the boy a heady pleasure, causing him who was at first being a Young frustrated to loosen his frowning eyebrows.

    Both the ships belonged to the Sea Spirit City, one of the seventy-two cities in the Upper Realm.

    Among the seventy-two cities, the Sea Spirit City was in charge of hunting the Sea Spirit Beasts. This was also the origin of the name of the city.

    The demand for the Sea Spirit Beasts was extremely high in the Upper Realm. The Sea Spirit City would dispatch teams of sailing crews to the Sea of Death for hunting every month, and this time, not only the highly-skilled hunters were sent for the hunt, there was also an important guest who had joined the team ¨C Yan Hai, the Young Master of the Sea Spirit City.

    Yan Hai was the fourth son of the City Lord of the Sea Spirit City. He was also the only child who had survived and grown up. The previous three children were all dead due to not being able to endure the intensive cultivation in the first few months. Yan Hai, who was born with a good aptitude, was the only one who had fought through the cultivation. Moreover, the cultivation of the kids in the Sea Spirit City were all managed by the City Lord of the Sea Spirit City, resulting Yan Hai in getting quite a lot of privileges expectantly while holding a rather high status in the Sea Spirit City. Besides, he was somewhat talented. Despite being only eighteen or neen, he was able toe out with outstanding results in cultivation.

    Even without the title of the son of the City Lord of the Sea Spirit City, the strength he owned was still eligible for many of them to show their reverence towards him.

    ¡°I¡¯m better than him, he should have known it,¡± said Yan Hai haughtily. There wasn¡¯t any respect towards his father found in his manner.

 Chapter 2506 - Despicable Enemy (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2506: Despicable Enemy (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Yan Hai took exception to his father¡¯s words, while the others did not seem to have any overt feelings towards them as they were smiling as usual.

    They had insufficient strength, and could not enter the Upper Realm army. Even if they could muster up the appearance of the Gold Spirit, the concentration of the spirit power was diluted;pared to the real Gold Spirit, it was just lowly, and so they could only tter and fawn.

    ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that chasing a group of stupid Sea Spirit Beasts could lead us to such a ce.¡± A robust man said as he held arge, blood stained fish gun, the tip of the fish gun was still dripping with blood, with bits of flesh stuck it.

    They haven¡¯t been long out at sea, but they found traces of Sea Spirit Beasts, and they tracked them. They stubbornly wanted to catch a big herd of Sea Spirit Beasts, and a couple of days ago, as they were keeping theirs, the two ships chased after a couple of fearful Sea Spirit Beasts frantically trying to escape. That blood stained arge area of the sea.

    If they hadn¡¯t met with a storm, their harvest would be even greater. The sudden arrival of the storm made them stop the ughter of the Sea Spirit Beasts. No matter how brave they were, they didn¡¯t dare to go against such a ferocious storm.

    However, they should have avoided the wind and waves, but under themand of Yan Hai, they continued chasing an escaped Sea Spirit Beast, and came to the ind. In that process, their vessels were nearly overturned because of the storm. Now, they have managed tond safely on the ind, and everyone calmed down a little. Although they might be dissatisfied with Yan Hai, they could only smile through their disgruntledness.

    ¡°Luckily we brought along all the carcasses of the Sea Spirit Beasts. If not, during the storm, we would have lost a lot of our harvest.¡± A man smiled. Both their ships were heavy with the bodies of the Sea Spirit Beasts filling the cargo holds. In their eyes, those piles of carcasses were the best gambling chips for rewards and status. No one would mourn for those dead beasts.

    ¡°Young Master, are you going on the ind to take a look? I noticed that the previous batch of Sea Spirit Beasts escaped into the vicinity, there must be a reason why they escaped to this area. I have heard that the Sea Spirit Beasts will go out to sea to hunt for food and they leave their young in a safe ce. They will retrieve their young after they finish their food hunt. Maybe, this ind will have the young Sea Spirit Beast cubs. If we can find one or two cubs and bring them back to the Upper Realm... We¡¯ll definitely get credit.¡± The wretched old man, who was holding his back, proposed to Yan Hai.

    Upon hearing about the Sea Spirit Beast cubs, Yan Hai¡¯s eyes immediately lit up!

    In terms of blood and volume, the little Sea Spirit Beasts could not match even a paw¡¯s worth of the adult Sea Spirit Beast, but the little sub would grow up. As long as they caught a Sea Spirit Beast cub and brought it back, raised it for a few years until it was fully grown, they would be able to ughter it. Not only would they get the blood, flesh and other bodily treasures of the beast, they would also be able to obtain the most precious item of all, the Spirit Core of the Sea Spirit Beast.

    The worth of one Spirit Core is beyond that of ten fully grown Sea Spirit Beasts!

    In the Upper Realm, it was something one could onlye across serendipitously.

    No matter if it was for personal use or given to the upper echelons, it would bring about advantages.

    Upon thinking about it, the greed in Yan Hai¡¯s eyes was almost overflowing.

    ¡°The Sea Spirit Beast cubs? Good! You shall find them for me! I will reward you heavily if you find one!¡±

    When everyone heard it, they immediately geared up and prepared to find the targets, but they did not notice that in the jungle not far from them, a pair of sharp eyes had already seen everything that they were nning.

 Chapter 2507 - Annihilation (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2507: Annihtion (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    When the people from Sea Spirit City were preparing to enter the ind to find the Sea Spirit Beasts, suddenly a shrill sound came into their ears, and a cold light, as fast as lightning, appeared in front of their eyes from within the trees!

    The other people standing along the shore simply did not have time to react to what happened. In an instant, the cold light pierced through the team who were about to enter the jungle.

    There were five people. But in that moment when the sound resounded, they were rooted to the ground. The look of shock was frozen on each of their faces till the veryst moment, and in the next second, they had all copsed.

    Blood filled cavities appeared on the chests of all five men, prated from the front to the back, an arrowed was stuck in the sand behind them!

    The heavy scent of blood permeated the surroundings, and filled the nostrils of everyone present...

    ¡°What is going on.....¡± The old man, who was bootlicking Yan Hai, had widened his eyes and looked at the brawny men who had fallen over, his face showed incredulity.

    The arrow which was stained with fresh blood was nailed just a few steps away from their feet!

    One arrow pierced through five people.

    What a terrible power!

    ¡°This ind is inhibited!¡± Someone let out a horrified yell, and everyone on the coast immediately panicked.

    Yan Hai¡¯s expression changed, and he shouted, ¡°Who are you! Don¡¯t hide the head and just show the tail! If you got the guts,e out and face me!¡±

    The moment Yan Hai¡¯s words sounded, a figure radiating murderous rage walked out of the jungle, and stood in front of them.

    Wearing a light armor and a mask, Zi Fei looked like a killer of God descending from the sky as she materialised in the sight of everyone from Sea Soul City. She was holding in her hand, the longbow which had just taken five lives.

    These people from the Sea Soul City, even though they were notparable to the Upper Realm army, they still possessed the Gold Spirit; normal human strength were notparable to them, but who would have thought that with only one arrow, it could prate five people.

    This sort of explosive power made everyone stunned!

    Yan Hai looked at the person who appeared in front of him with caution, his eyes darkly sweeping around, seemingly checking to see if there were other opponents hiding in the forest.

    ¡°Who are you? How dare you kill the Sea Soul City people! You have some nerves!¡± Yan Hai maintained hisposure as he cursed at the person, he did not see any signs of other people.

    Zi Fei squinted her eyes at this group of so-called Sea Soul City people. She came from the Upper Realm and naturally knew what those three words mean.

    It is a purgatory made up of the bones of countless Sea Spirit Beasts.

    ¡°Who am I, you do not need to know, because you are going to die here very soon.¡± The killing intent in the eyes of Zi Fei grew more intense. The two vessels that were docked near the shore was covered in traces of blood. It was conceivable that the two ships have hunted many Sea Spirit Beasts before.

    ¡°What a brag! I want to see, just with you alone, how will you kill us all.¡± Yan Hai sneered. Zi Fei¡¯s arrow shocked him but they outnumbered her, confronting the enemy directly, they were not scared of her at all!

    Zi Fei didn¡¯t speak further as he sharp gaze swept past everyone standing on the shore. She lifted her right hand slightly, a red light was silently revealed in her hand, as it gradually condensed into a striking ring.

    Yan Hai looked incredulously at the red ring in the hands of Zi Fei, as he stood rooted to the ground as if he had been struck by lightning.

    ¡°Spirit Ring!¡±

 Chapter 2508 - Annihilation (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2508: Annihtion (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Yan Hai could not believe that one this lone ind, he would actually meet someone who possessed a Spirit Ring.

    Throughout the entire Upper Realm, there were no more than one hundred people who could condense aplete Spiritual Ring. Each was an extremely strong, vicious person, and they were very well-known. Who would stay in such a ridiculous ce?

    In an instant, Yan Hai, who was initially arrogant, was stunned. Even though he was ignorant, he understood the disparity between that person and him.

    He had never condensed Spiritual Inscriptions, how could he fight against a Spiritual Ring bearer?

    Yan Hai¡¯s expression immediately changed.

    ¡°This little one failed to recognize esteemed senior and I did not know that this is senior¡¯s territory. We encountered a storm and had no choice but toe onto the ind. I hope senior won¡¯t me us.¡± Yan Hai¡¯s expression changed, even faster than flipping the page of a book. Before, he was so arrogant, but upon seeing that the other party possessed a Spirit Ring, he became as honest as a soft-shelled turtle. Gone was the haughtiness from his face, instead only reverence was shown, the only thing missing was him kneeling on the ground and licking Zi Fei¡¯s feet.

    With regard to Yan Hai¡¯s adtion, the others from Sea Spirit City did not hold a trace of disgust, one by one they bowed with extreme deferential, and dared not show any dissatisfaction.

    Regardless of the other party had just killed theirrades, they weren¡¯t angry but feared the other party¡¯s strength.

    This was the rule to survive in the Upper Realm.

    Zi Fei stood unmoving on the shore. If it were anyone else, she would have let them roll out of the ind. But these Sea Spirit City people..... NO WAY!

    ¡°Put away your disgusting faces, today, none of you will leave here alive.¡± Zi Fei coldly proimed. She was indebted to the Sea Spirit Beasts, and yet Sea Spirit City were the ones who murdered these beasts. Countless of Sea Spirit Beasts in the Sea of Death had perished by the hands of Sea Spirit City. The number of carcasses contained within the two ships were unknown as well.

    Facing the innocent Sea Spirit Beasts, did they show a shred of mercy?

    Did they think to release these innocent Spirit Beasts?

    NO!

    Bloodletting, skinning, breaking bones, cutting out flesh.

    These were all the forms of torture bestowed upon the Sea Spirit Beasts by the people of Sea Spirit City. Even the ignorant and vulnerable little cubs were not spared. How could Zi Fei spare this group of executioners?

    ¡°Senior, if you are unhappy, please let us know. We have no intention to offend you. Why....threaten us...¡± A drop of cold sweat oozed out on Yan Hai¡¯s forehead. He was simply unaware of the reason for Zi Fei¡¯s killing intent. If it was because of his earlier disrespect, he was perfectly fine to prostrate and apologize.

    ¡°Stop spouting rubbish!¡± Zi Fei intoned coldly, as she lifted the longbow in her hand once again.

    Yan Hai panicked immediately!

    His brain flipped and suddenly eximed, ¡°Please have mercy! Please have mercy! Let¡¯s talk calmly, Senior! We are from the Sea Spirit City, and we have many Sea Spirit Beasts on board our ships. If you let us go, we will give them to you as a tribute, as an apology from us from disturbing you!¡±

    Sea Spirit Beasts were in great demand in the Upper Realm. Yan Hai wanted to protect himself, and he would rather exchange two ship-loads of Sea Spirit Beasts for a way to survive.

    It was known that in the Upper Realm, killing people was the most natural andmon thing.

    Zi Fei suddenly lowered her hand holding the longbow, her eyes which shone through the mask did not reflect any emotions. She suddenly said, ¡°How many Sea Spirit Beasts do you have onboard your ships?¡±

    Yan Hai seized this opportunity as he hurriedly replied, ¡°A total of one hundred and seventy eight beasts are onboard our vessels!¡±

 Chapter 2509 - Annihilation (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2509: Annihtion (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°We have finished processing most of the carcasses, we have picked out the blood, bones and flesh. Senior doesn¡¯t need to spare any more effort.¡± The wretched old man, who was standing aside, also rushed to speak and save himself.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! If Senior wants, we can help you process all of the carcasses!¡± Yan Hai added on.

    But.....

    They didn¡¯t realise that the killing intent of the person standing in front of them, was violently drowning everyone there.

    ¡°One hundred and seventy eight beasts.....¡± Zi Fei lightly repeated the heart-wrenching number.

    A single hunt reaped that many Sea Spirit Beasts, and that was just half the hunting season. If theypleted the full hunting season, it was impossible to imagine how many Sea Spirit Beasts would be killed by them.

    Those spirits belonged to the ocean, but to be ughtered by these ruthless killers.....

    Zi Fei only felt her blood curdle as she remembered the time when she escaped from the Upper Realm. She was severely injured and had fallen into the deep sea. She thought she was going to die, she didn¡¯t expect the beautiful creature from the ocean would save her and brought her to the ind.

    Zi Fei of the past did not have a proper understanding of the Sea Spirit Beasts, she thought that this species would hate humans because so many of them had died by the hands of humans.

    But she didn¡¯t expect that when faced with their enemy, the Sea Spirit Beast chose to save her.....

    Having lived in the cruel and unfeeling Upper Realm from young, that was the first time that Zi Fei experienced any sort of warmth, and it hade from these spirit beings who were hunted by humans.

    One hundred and seventy eight bodies of Sea Spirit Beasts, piled onboard the vessels near shore.....

    Just thinking about it made Zi Fei felt like her head was going to explode!

    The hand holding the longbow rose up, the Spirit Ring in her right hand was transformed into a crimson arrow!

    Ping!

    The crimson Spirit power arrow pierced the chest of the wretched old man and pinned him to the fine sand, unable to move.

    The old man had not breathe hisst breath, and the Spirit arrow stuck in his chest gradually spread out into a red raven, instantly spread all over his body!

    With a crisp, crackling explosion, the red raven spread all over the old man¡¯s body, like a knife de, instantly cut his body into pieces which were smashed on the beach.

    A pungent stench of blood spread over the shore.

    A moment before, Yan Hai¡¯s eyes contained a little glee at the imagined turn of events. But upon seeing the wretched old man, who was standing just a few steps away, got cut into pieces, his face turned white in an instant.

    ¡°Se.....Senior.... You..... What are you.... Doing.....¡± Yan Hai shivered as he looked towards Zi Fei. The way the old man died was too horrifying, he felt his hands and feet turn ice cold.

    ¡°I¡¯ve said, today, none of you can escape this ce.¡± Zi Fei flicked her finger, and the Spirit arrow returned to her hand and was nocked on the longbow.

    ¡°Damn it! You are a lunatic!¡± Yan Hai fully understood Zi Fei¡¯s intentions, she was not going to let them live!

    The shadow of death shrouded the heads of everyone in the Sea Spirit City. They almost instantly, and collectively turned and fled toward the ships behind them.

    Rebel?

    What a joke!

    In front of a Spirit Ring exponent, even if they swarmed her, there was only road; death.

    Everyone was escaping towards the ships, but Zi Fei released another arrow at that moment.

    The red arrow was like the Grim Reaper on a mission. The arrow was shot and it passed through the chests of eight people.

 Chapter 2510 - Have You Ever Experienced Despair (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2510: Have You Ever Experienced Despair (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    What was even worse was that after the moment the arrow pierced through the chest of thest person, it suddenly changed its direction and shoot towards the others, as if it had its own thoughts!

    Yan Hai was the strongest among them, and was also the one who ran away the fastest. Not having the guts to even turn his head back, he was just busy ming his parents for not giving him a few more legs when he was born!

    The bloody smell behind him was getting thicker and thicker, he could almost feel the deadly arrow getting closer to him.

    Within the blink of an eye, there were already numbers of bodies copsing on the seacoast. The red blood soaked into the soft white sand and spread across the seaside, blending into the crystal blue sea water.

    Seemingly to sense the uing danger, the moment when Yan Hai had almost gotten to the ship, he suddenly released his spirit energy and threw the nearest strong man around him backwards!

    A bloodcurdling scream came behind Yan Hai. The arrow that was chasing after him came to a slight pause after it hit his ¡°shield¡±, creating thest bit of opportunity for Yan Hai to jump onto the deck with all his energy, dodging himself far away from the lethal seacoast!

    ¡°Why are you still standing there! Leave!¡± The whole body of Yan Hai was already dripping with sweat when Yan Hai got onto the ship. Hurriedly, he shouted at the terror-stricken people on the deck.

    Recovered from the shock, those people quickly heaved the anchor in, preparing to escape after they realized the severity of the matter!

    Staring at the two ships that were about to leave the coast, Zi Fei who was standing at the seaside raised her hand and called her arrow back. The arrow then transformed into a pair of red wings, lifting Zi Fei up to the sky in an instant as the wings spread open behind her!

    Yan Hai simply couldn¡¯t believe everything he saw. This was the first time he had seen that someone was able to transform the Spirit Ring to such extent!

    Even Luo Qingcheng, who was given the title of the strongest Spirit Ring in the Upper Realm, couldn¡¯t achieve doing this.

    Who the hell was this deicide!

    ¡°Shit! Give me the spear gun!¡± All the hair on Yan Hai¡¯s body stood on end. Once she caught up to them, there was only death awaiting them. He took the spear gun and crazily shot at Zi Fei who was flying midair, so did the other survivors of the Sea Spirit City.

    There were hundreds of people left on the ships, peppering Zi Fei with their shots. Thosepact attacks were just like the rainpour, swishing through the air in the direction of Zi Fei!

    While ncing over the coast with the corners of his eyes, Yan Hai was so nervous that he wished the ship could sail faster.

    Just hold it for a little longer, soon, they should be able to leave the isted ind. No matter how strong was the woman, she wouldn¡¯t be able to fly for such a long time using her Spirit Ring!

    Just a little more left!

    A little more!

    Suddenly, Zi Fei who was flying in the air stopped chasing, causing Yan Hai to immediately feel a sense of relief. He then inwardly made the decision to straight off report the incident that had happened on the isted ind to the City Lord once he had returned to the Sea Spirit City. There must be some ulterior motives for the person to kill them! Who would have known if there were some priceless treasures hidden on the ind!

    Both their ships were slowly getting further from Zi Fei, but before they could even let out their breath of relief, thinking that there was finally a chance for them to escape, those people suddenly stiffened.

    ¡°Young...Young Master...¡± A crew member patted on the shoulder of Yan Hai with his whole body trembling.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± cursed Yan Hai wrathfully.

    ¡°There... There...¡± Stammering, it seemed like the person had been scared out of his wits.

    While being in a rage, Yan Hai turned his head and red at the direction of the bow, but the view in front of his eyes had caused his heart to immediately fell into the bottom of the valley...

    Without them knowing when, there were ten huge ships appearing on the sea around their two ships. The huge body of the ships had girdled the two ships of the Sea Spirit City in the middle of the ocean!

 Chapter 2511 - Have You Ever Experienced Despair (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2511: Have You Ever Experienced Despair (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The sizes of the ten ships were really huge, making both the ships from the Sea Spirit City to look tiny as if they were some kids standing in front of a titan.

    Yan Hai broke out in a cold sweat as he thuded himself onto the floor of the deck. While being soaked in the sweat, he looked miserable as if he was just being fished out from the sea.

    No wonder...

    No wonder the powerful Spirit Ring would suddenly stop chasing them, it was because earlier before that, she had noticed the appearance of the ten big ships.

    There was no way back...

    All the escape routes of the ships from the Sea Spirit City were fully blocked. There was no way they were able to escape from this ce!

    The despair that they had never experienced before came overwhelming them at the moment.

    ¡°Young Master... Young Master... What should we do?¡± The people from the Sea Spirit City were so close to cry.

    Yan Hai seemed to be dumbfounded, sitting on the deck without moving even a bit with his pair of eyes wide opening.

    Standing on the bow of the Night Regime¡¯s ship, Jun Wu Xie slightly nodded her head at Zi Fei across from the two ships of the Sea Spirit City. She then looked back at the members of the Night Regime who had gotten everything ready behind her and said. ¡°Not a single person shall be left.¡±

    Themand of annihtion had been given!

    In a twinkling, countless flying ws were shot out from the ten ships, clinging tightly onto the ships of the Sea Spirit City. Within a second, the Night Regime and the Ghost Army who were all dressed in ck stepped on the strings and rushed towards the ships of the Sea Spirit City.

    A massacre broke out in the Sea of Death!

    Qiao Chu and the others took the lead and dashed onto the deck of the Sea Spirit City¡¯s ships. Without having any mercy towards them, they killed all the ughterers from the Upper Realm!

    There were fresh blood all around the deck while screaming and crying voices could be heard one after another.

    This was the first battle started by the Night Regime and the Ghost Army in the Upper Realm, and also an omen of the beginning of the new history!

    After struggling to save their own lives for a few minutes, hundreds of people from the Sea Spirit City were all massacred!

    The ships of the Night Regimey at the coast and everyone stood on the beach with the smell of blood whirling around them. The sanguinary scene on the beach too, was truly appalling.

    Zi Fei stood at the coast. The heroic figure surrounded by the colour of blood was such eminent and admirable.

    Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao walked down from the ships while looking at the wreckage that were being left on the beach by Zi Fei.

    Following behind them, Fei Yan secretly touched his nose after ncing over the beach and muttered to Rong Ruo. ¡°I feel that we¡¯re quite extra. I didn¡¯t know that Zi Fei is actually so strong.¡±

    They hastily came over to help because they were worried that Zi Fei wasn¡¯t able to fight against them since she was outnumbered, but the scene at the seaside had gotten all of them surprised.

    Even if the Night Regime and the Ghost Army did not intervene in the fight, wasn¡¯t it some simple act for Zi Fei to fool around and annihte those people from the Sea Spirit City with the strength she got?

    Jun Wu Xie had also noticed the strength Zi Fei owned. She had personally fought against Luo Qingcheng, the owner of the title of the strongest Spirit Ring in the Upper Realm. Even though she didn¡¯t want to, she must still admit that Luo Qingcheng¡¯s strength was considered as the peak, but it was until the moment when she saw the way Zi Fei fought, that had made here to a realization that... there was actually a higher level of Spirit Ring above Luo Qingcheng!

    With the strength Luo Qingcheng had, she might not be able to move as valiant as the way Zi Fei did.

    ¡°Thanks.¡± Zi Fei nodded her head to express her gratitude while looking at Jun Wu Xie and her fellow people walked towards her direction. The fact that Jun Wu Xie took part in the fight had let the battle end faster.

    ¡°Without us, you would still end them,¡± said Jun Wu Xie honestly. The strength of Zi Fei was far beyond her expectations. Though the woman looked soft and gentle, her strength had already surpassed Luo Qingcheng!

 Chapter 2512 - Have You Ever Experienced Despair? (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2512: Have You Ever Experienced Despair? (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Zi Fei let out a slightugh but she didn¡¯t say anything. She could have handled these murderers on her own, but she was very happy that Jun Wu Xie had helped without her asking.

    Jun Wu Yao had a sense of Zi Fei¡¯s strength; Zi Fei was the purest Sacred Maiden of the Sacred Maiden Sect and she used the Soul World¡¯s cultivation technique to cultivate, hence her strength could not bepared to that of a regr person. He had no objection to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s decision at that time. He saw that Jun Wu Xie had a good impression of Zi Fei, and if she wanted to do it, why should he object?

    At this moment, Qiao Chu, who was full of vigor, was hauling a man who was drenched in blood, and the person kept wailing in anguish as he was being dragged by Qiao Chu, leaving a deep trail on the sand.

    ¡°What should we do with this guy?¡± Qiao Chu dragged the man in front of Jun Wu Xie and Zi Fei, as he kicked the guy on the ground.

    ¡°I noticed that the person¡¯s clothes are of good quality, his skin is so smooth, so I reckon he must be a leader of sorts that¡¯s why I detained him. Do you want to ask him anything?¡± Qiao Chu got smarter, since they have not been to Upper Realm before, and Jun Wu Yao had left that ce so many years ago, keeping someone alive for interrogation, perhaps they could find out some information.

    Zi Fei took a nce at the man, and it was then that she realised the battered and exhausted man was the person who tried to escape the fastest, Yan Hai.

    Qiao Chu¡¯s judgement was considered keen this time.

    ¡°This person is the young master of the Sea Spirit City. If you have anything to ask, you should.¡± Zi Fei said.

    Jun Wu Xie quirked her brows, and looked at a shivering Yan Hai as he knelt on the sand.

    ¡°Don¡¯t.... Don¡¯t kill me.... I....I didn¡¯t do anything.... Don¡¯t kill me.....¡± Yan Hai knelt on the sand and kept kowtowing and pleading for mercy. That cowardly behavior is unbefitting of his title as a ¡°Young Master¡±.

    Yan Hai¡¯s heart was crying empty tears. He didn¡¯t know what sins hemitted, he only wanted to stay on the ind for a while. How did he provoke so many dreadful people. He obviously didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Howe he was going to be ughtered?

    ¡°Lift your head.¡± Jun Wu Xie coldly ordered.

    Yan Hai lifted his head up falteringly, and suddenly noticing that standing in front of him was a woman of extreme beauty.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked.

    ¡°Yan...Yan Hai....¡±

    ¡°What sort of ce is Sea Spirit City?¡± she asked again.

    Yan Hai was a little surprised. What sort of ce is Sea Spirit City? Why is she asking that?

    Without waiting for Yan Hai toprehend, Qiao Chu kicked him again.

    ¡°Dawdling like a woman! She asked you a question, so you better quickly answer. Stop acting dumb, if not I¡¯m going to kill you.¡± Qiao Chu deliberately acted like a fiend.

    Yan Hai didn¡¯t dare to hesitate any longer and spat out all the information.

    Sea Spirit City was one of the 72 cities of the Upper Realm, it didn¡¯t hold a high status. In terms of strength, it was not the strongest, but the location of the Sea Spirit City was very close to the coast, and they were good at hunting Sea Spirit Beasts, hence it still held a certain position in the Upper Realm.

    ¡°What is your rtion to Sea Spirit City?¡±

    ¡°I....I am the young master of the Sea Spirit City, the current City Lord is my father...¡± Yan Hai answered honestly.

    Jun Wu Xie asked them what was the purpose of this trip to the sea, only to find out that this was a fleet of Sea Spirit City ships that went on a hunt for Sea Spirit Beasts every month. In addition to Yan Hai¡¯s fleet, Sea Spirit City had also sent more than a dozen fleets, which departed during the same period but to different sea areas.

 Chapter 2513 - To Remove and Replace (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2513: To Remove and Rece (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°I¡¯ve told you what I know. Please let me go...¡± Yan Hai¡¯s face was covered in tears and snot, his head made a little pit in the sand from his vigorous kowtowing.

    Unfortunately, no one sympathised with him. After, the Night Regime and Ghost Army had storm on board the Sea Soul City¡¯s vessels and ughtered everyone, they searched the ships and found arge number of Sea Spirit Beasts carcasses in the cargo holds of the two ships. Most of the bodies were dismembered. The bones and skin were piled up together, while the bottom of the holds were densely packed with jars of wine. However, the jars were not filled with fine wine, but with arge amount of fresh blood; blood belonging to the Sea Spirit Beasts.

    The Sea Spirit Beasts¡¯ organs and innards were dug out and ced in other jars. And in the galley of the ships, blood eyeballs were still being boiled in pots.

    People had needs, and it was thew of nature to survive. But if it was outside of survival, it was just cruel to use that as an excuse to hunt and expropriate these creatures without restraint.

    In nature, even the most ferocious tiger would also know its limits, in order for the prey to thrive moderation is required. But the greed of the Upper Realm knew no bounds.

    Even the Night Regime and Ghost Army who were so ustomed to killing, upon seeing the ces filled with blood, could not control the anger which rose in their hearts.

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you to handle it.¡± Jun Wu Xie said to Zi Fei.

    Zi Fei nodded.

    Yan Hai pleaded for mercy incessantly, but before he could finish, Zi Fei swiped at his neck.

    Blood sprayed but there was no sadness at this moment.

    Looking at Yan Hai in a pool of blood, Jun Wu Xie suddenly bent down and plucked the jade pendant from his bloody waist.

    ¡°You like?¡± Jun Wu Yao quirked his eyebrows, as he didn¡¯t think that thing was any good.

    Jun Wu Xie shook her head.

    ¡°I thought of a way.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Jun Wu Yao looked similingly at Jun Wu Xie, wondering what was going on in her mind.

    Jun Wu Xie cleaned the blood off from the jade pendant as her gaze swept over the people surrounding her and said, ¡°Our target is the Upper Realm, but if we were to go directly, we might get discovered by others. But what if we change our identity?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie had just finished speaking and Jun Wu Yao¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°What you¡¯re saying is, you want to disguise as Yan Hai and the others?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie nodded, ¡°Why not? The two ships are still in good shape, the rtionships between parents and children are not harmonious, and now the people here are all dead, so no one will know exactly what happened here.¡±

    There are two ships on this line of the sea soul city. Now all the members are dead here, and they will not be discovered by anyone. The reason why Jun is not thinking of this method is because of the identity of Yan Hai.

    Sea Soul City had these two ships on this particr route, and now that all the crew are dead, no one would discover what happened, Jun Wu Xie was able toe up with this n because of Yan Hai¡¯s background.

    Seventy two cities, Sea Soul City¡¯s young master, although the rtionship between parent and child is average in Upper Realm, but with such an identity, it would ease their movements.

    The Upper Realm created such chaos in the Lower and Middle Realms, it was time to pay them back!

    Jun Wu Yaoughed lightly as he lifted his hand to pat Jun Wu Xie¡¯s head. ¡°This is not a bad n, except that Night Regime and Ghost Army troops are toorge to fit all into these two vessels.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie lifted a brow, ¡°Sea Soul City¡¯s ships are not just these two.¡±

    In that instant, everyone understood what Jun Wu Xie was implying!

    She wants to kill all the Sea Soul City ships, and rece them with their own people!

 Chapter 2514 - To Remove and Replaceï¼ˆ2ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2514: To Remove and Rece£¨2£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Oh my god, Little Xie... Your n... This is insane!¡± Qiao Chu pped on his forehead with his eyes widened.

    The troops from the Lower Realm were going to intercept and kill the people from the Upper Realm?

    No one in this world would believe it if they heard those words!

    ¡°I like it.¡± Fei Yan grinned especially brightly. Jun Wu Xie would alwayse out with various strange and entric ideas, and this was absolutely fascinating.

    At the current time, the decision made by Jun Wu Xie was unanimously agreed by everyone. There were only parts of the members of the Night Regime and the Ghost Army on the ten ships as the second batch was yet to arrive. Jun Wu Yao had sent his order out so that all the members of the Night Regime and the Ghost Army could change their sailing routes and head to the isted ind. He had also made an agreement with Zi Fei, that if there were any extra people, they would be staying on the ind while waiting for messages to be sent to them anytime.

    The isted ind wasn¡¯t really far away from the Upper Realm, if something happened, they should be able to reach the Upper Realm at full speed within half a month.

    Though Zi Fei was surprised at their n, she was pleased about it as she would always support any movement that was targeted at the Upper Realm unconditionally.

    The dead bodies of the Sea Spirit Beasts were left on the boats of the Sea Spirit City so that they were able to conduct the n even smoother without raising anyone¡¯s suspicions.

    From that day on, the ships of the Night Regime and the Ghost Army no longer stopped around the ind. Instead, they took the route map and went to intercept the ships of the Sea Spirit City. Every ship from the Sea Spirit City had aplete route map that was marked with the responsible sea regions that were taken by each ship.

    It could be said that the Night Regime and the Ghost Army had basically held tightly onto the itinerary of every ship from the Sea Spirit City with their hands when they got the route map. It was just a matter of time for them to intercept and kill them!

    Jun Wu Xie and the others did not hurry themselves to the Sea Spirit City. The most critical point for them was to be able to take over as many ships as possible to ensure that there were enough numbers of ships for the members of the Night Regime and the Ghost Army to board the ships. Luckily, there was no need for them to worry about the rotting of the carcasses of the Sea Spirit Beasts as the Sea Spirit City had their own method to preserve the bodies.

    During the period of time, Jun Wu Xie had been staying on the ind for most of the time to cultivate her psychic force along with the guidance of Zi Fei.

    The Night Regime and the Ghost Army acted so quickly that more than ten ships had been taken over by them within three days. Each ship was able to amodate hundreds of people and the crews of half of the ships which were dispatched by the Sea Spirit City this month had already been reced with their members!

    After Qiao Chu and the others saw that the psychic force cultivation of Jun Wu Xie was going well, they too, surreptitiously pleaded Zi Fei to teach them. When facing Qiao Chu and the rest of them who had the simr age as her kid, Zi Fei certainly wouldn¡¯t reject their request, and thus, she had also taught them the cultivation method.

    However, the progression of their cultivation didn¡¯t run well as strenuous efforts were often made to cultivate the psychic force. Except for Rong Ruo, she was slightly better than them, but still, it wasn¡¯tparable to the progression of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s cultivation.

    This had caused the few of them who were full with confidence at first to receive a huge blow.

    They knew that Jun Wu Xie was a genius who was born to beat the others, but... they wouldn¡¯t think it was necessary for her to even go so far and crash them with the pace of the cultivation of her psychic force...

    Their hearts were painfully hurt.

    Without any other choices, Qiao Chu and the others could only give up the cultivation of the psychic force while Rong Ruo was the only one who was able to withstand it.

    Was the cultivation of the psychic force an intrinsic advantage for the females? Qiao Chu and the rest couldn¡¯t help but doubted.

    Zi Fei smiled after listening to their words.

    The tranquil isted ind was the ce where everyone was able to enjoy theirst moment of peace before they headed to the Upper Realm.The moment they stepped onto the ground of the Upper Realm was the moment the battle began.

 Chapter 2515 - To Remove and Replace (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2515: To Remove and Rece (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Until the Night Regime intercepted more than half the ships from Sea Spirit City and killed them, they had let some of the ships in the sea periphery go, did they began to prepare in earnest for the voyage to the Upper Realm.

    Jun Wu Xie gave each a pill to change their appearances, this medicinal pill would allow the person who ate it to change their appearance into someone else. Jun Wu Xie made them remember the faces of those people whom they have killed. They found someone who was good at drawing portraits in the Ghost Army to help draw the faces, and once they took the medicinal pill, they could use that to change their appearances.

    The effect of the medicinal pills couldst up to a year, and as long as they didn¡¯t not take the antidote, they could keep it up for a long while.

    On the shore of that isted ind, a group of elites, who were originally handsome, grave stern, underwent various appearance changes under the influence of the medicinal pills. The ck uniforms were also reced with coarse linen. The picture was really spectacr.

    Dozens of ships were docked by the coast, those who had changed their appearances, boarded the ships one by one ording to different ships ¡®they¡¯ (the people whom they have assumed the identities of) were previously on.

    Zi Fei stood by the shore, things were changing ¨C Jun Wu Xie who already assumed Yan Hai¡¯s appearance and identity, her eyes reflecting some trace of reluctance.

    She had stayed on the ind for so long, and her only apaniment were the Sea Spirit Beasts. This time, it wasn¡¯t easy to have met Jun Wu Xie and others. After spending several days with them, she really liked this thoughtful, sensible and wise child. Many times, Zi Fei thought to herself, would her own child be as loveable and sensible.

    ¡°Senior Zi Fei, we are leaving.¡± Qiao Chuughingly walked to Zi Fei to bid her farewell. His current appearance was that of a young boy, no longer did he possess his dashing looks.

    ¡°Bon Voyage.¡± Zi Fei suppressed her reluctance to part, and waved at them.

    Qiao Chu and the others also were a bit reluctant to board the ships.

    Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao were thest to board the vessel. The two stood to the side of the ship, Jun Wu Xie walked halfway and stopped, and turned to look at Zi Fei, who was standing not to far as she sent them off.

    She bowed slightly at Zi Fei, an expression of thanks and gratitude.

    Zi Fei eyes were somewhat reddened, although reluctant, she knew that Jun Wu Xie and her friends had big ns, and she could not stand in their way.

    ¡°Little girl.¡± Zi Fei suddenly spoke.

    Jun Wu Xie lifted her to look at Zi Fei.

    ¡°We¡¯ve known each other for a while but you have yet to tell me your name.¡± Zi Fei said.

    Jun Wu Xie was shocked, she totally forgot. She spoke clearly:

    ¡°Jun Wu Xie, I¡¯m Jun Wu Xie.¡±

    After she said her name, Jun Wu Yao led Jun Wu Xie towards the ship.

    Zi Fei felt like she was struck by lightning, as she stood dazed and rooted to the ground. The eyes peeking through the mask widened dramatically, as they reflected incredulity.

    Jun.... Wu Xie....

    She said she was Jun Wu Xie!

    During the moments where Zi Fei was stunned, the vessels had already set sail away from the coast.

    Zi Fei¡¯s heart tightened as an all-consuming sense of depression engulfed her whole being.

    She wanted to chase after the ships. But when she saw Jun Wu Xie waving to her from the deck, her footsteps seemed to have rooted on the ground, unable to move.

    Jun Wu Xie.....

    Wu Xie....

    Zi Fei¡¯s eyes were red, she was unable to control the pain that seemed to spread throughout her being in that instant. She fell to the ground as she looked at the ships that were gradually departing. Two lines of tears slipped silently from her eyes.

    That is her child!

    It¡¯s her child!

    Her little Wu Xie....

    The child she carried for 10 months!

    She didn¡¯t know that her own child is so near to her....

    So close...

 Chapter 2516 - Sea Spirit City (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2516: Sea Spirit City (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Located in the coastal area along the border of the Upper Realm, the Sea Spirit City was one of the most lively ces in the Upper Realms. From the pier to the city, you could see many shirtless coolies transporting boxes of the Sea Spirit Beast carcasses from the dock.

    These people were the lowest rung of the Upper Realm hierarchy. Although their spiritual power were Gold Spirits, but it was very weak. They could not maintain it for a long time during battles. In the Upper Realm, Gold Spirits were no longer worth anything. You could grab anyone off the streets and the person would be a Gold Spirit at least. But the depth of strength was unknown.

    The pier was filled with Sea Spirit City people. Along the coast line, the ships filled with cargoes were docked, anchors were dropped and thedders were unfurled. Countless of carcasses were transferred from the ships tond.

    The ship that was first docked had all been unloaded, and a group of people who have been jolting for many days at sea were standing on the edge of the dock and stealing a chance to idle.

    ¡°Old Wu, this trip, your harvest is not that much. If you go back, I¡¯m afraid it will be hard to exin.¡± A shirtless coolie, who was carrying a jar of Sea Spirit Beast blood on his shoulders, smilingly said.

    The middle-aged man named Old Wu gave him a very unhappy look, ¡°Damn it, we were given the furthest sea route, how can we manage to catch that many beasts? These wasted almost half my life. Stop pestering me! Go away!¡±

    Although Old Wu was foul-mouthed but he actually felt ufortable. Every vessel in the Sea Spirit City fleet had its own mission. Among those ships which departed at the same time, the route given to Old Wu¡¯s two ships was the most barren. Not only was it far, the number of Sea Spirit Beasts was abysmal. They spent a lot of effort and had only caught a dozen or so beast. Even if they had swept the entire area, there was not going to be any more.

    Old Wu thought to himself that this mission would be impossible toplete as he turned his head stealthily to look at the other ships that just arrived and saw that those ships hadrge numbers of Sea Spirit Beast carcasses, hatred making his teeth itch.

    For those who were not strong enough in terms of spiritual powers, there is basically no possibility to climb up any further. The room to improve spiritual powers was limited, and they only thing they could do was this sort of manualbour to earn a living. The number of Sae Spirit Beasts was directly rted to the amount of ie they earned. This made Old Wu very ufortable. But... He was the weakest amongst all the other captains, so even if there were any grievances, he could only bear with it.

    ¡°Yo.... Young Master¡¯s ship has alsoe back. It seems that his harvest is not small!¡± The people at the pier started shouting, thest two ships finally docked, and a finely dressed ¡®Yan Hai¡¯ walked down under the attention of many.

    Old Wu was dissatisfied and did not dare to show it. The opium pipe which he held was stuck into his waist, and with a charming smile he greeted the ¡°Yan Hai¡±, along with the other people.

    ¡°Have you gotten ustomed to being at sea, since it¡¯s your first time, Young Master? We hear that your harvest is good, it¡¯s really amazing!¡± A group of people surrounded ¡®Yan Hai¡¯ as they ttered and fawned after him.

    Taking a broad view of the whole of Sea Spirit City, the one with the most potential to overtake the current Lord was Young Master Yan Hai. Almost everyone acknowledged that Yan Hai would be the next city Lord and for their own survival, they rushed up to boot-lick Yan Hai.

    ¡®Yan Hai¡¯ remained expressionless as ¡®he¡¯ walked past these people, and turned a deaf ear to those congrattory words.

 Chapter 2517 - Sea Spirit City (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2517: Sea Spirit City (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    While holding the smiles on their faces, those people who were being cold-shouldered did not feel embarrassed at all, whereas Old Wu who was still holding onto a gloomy expression had earlier been pushed away unknowingly to somewhere else.

    But he wouldn¡¯t have known that...

    Their crew was actually really lucky.

    The bunch of people who Old Wu envied so much had already been fed to the creatures in the sea!

    Walking along the street from the harbour into the Sea Spirit City, Jun Wu Xie who had disguised herself into Yan Hai had been covertly observing the Upper Realm. All the things here were so unfamiliar to her. It seemed to have no much difference from the Lower Realm and the Middle Realm, but one would immediately notice quite a number of minutiae after taking a closer look.

    In the Sea Spirit City, the weaker ones would always put on a fawning smile on their faces while the stronger ones would normally act in an arrogant and presumptuous manner. It was when the rules and regtions were supnted by the strength of one¡¯s power, that humans were forced to put their masks on and disguise themselves.

    Qiao Chu and the others were following behind Jun Wu Xie, looking around at the Sea Spirit City. From the moment they first got their eyes on the city, they didn¡¯t like the ce.

    The humidity of the air beside the sea was very high, and there was a dense smell of blood permeating through the humid air.

    ¡°Little Xie... what are we going to do now?¡± Stealthily, Qiao Chu got beside Jun Wu Xie. They were now stepping on the territory of their enemy, and once their identities were exposed, they would be crazily besieged by the people from the Upper Realm within minutes, even Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao wouldn¡¯t be able to deal with the entire Upper Realm chasing after them with the invincible powers they had.

    ¡°We¡¯re going to meet the City Lord of the Sea Spirit City,¡± answered Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Qiao Chu stunned.

    Jun Wu Xie looked calmly at Qiao Chu. Before killing Yan Hai, she had already figured out the current situation in the Sea Spirit City while the Night Regime and the Ghost Army had also learnt the duties they needed to do after returning to the city from the mouth of the people on the ships of the Sea Spirit City.

    After returning to the city, every crew leader would need to make a hunting report in a specific ce. The number of Sea Spirit Beasts that had been hunted was included in the contents of the report.

    However, due to Yan Hai¡¯s special status, there was no need for him to go to any ces as the person he should be reporting to was his father, also known as the ruler of the Sea Spirit City ¨C Yan Wan.

    Since Jun Wu Xie had taken over the identity of Yan Hai, in order to not let the others notice any abnormality, it was for sure necessary for her to meet Yan Wan, the city lord of the Sea Spirit City.

    ¡°Yan Wan is Yan Hai¡¯s father, will he notice anything?¡± Qiao Chu was a little worried. As the quote said, no one knew a man better than his own father, forget about the others, but Yan Wan was the father of Yan Hai, what if Jun Wu Xie identally gave herself away...

    ¡°Where do you think is this ce?¡± With her eyebrows slightly raised, Jun Wu Xie cast a nce at Qiao Chu.

    Qiao Chu stood in stunned at the moment. Subconsciously, he took a look at his surroundings and was then enlightened after he saw those people who had a weird expression on their faces...

    They were now in the Upper Realm, a ce that knew nothing about the family rtionship. It was an extremelymon thing for a son to kill his father during the authority dispute in the Upper Realm. Being in such an environment, the bonds of blood were just some absurd and ridiculous jokes.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry, I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Jun Wu Yao let out a slightugh. He was dressed like a normal youth with his stunning face hidden under the ordinariness, except that the pair of his devilish sharp eyes were still able to attract one¡¯s soul.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you get caught,¡± said Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Yan Hai¡± was the only person who was allowed to meet Yan Wan.

    Jun Wu Yao chuckled, ¡°Them? They don¡¯t have the capability to find me.¡±

    Where else in the Sea Spirit City would have such an expert who were able to notice his arrival?

 Chapter 2518 - Sea Spirit City (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2518: Sea Spirit City (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    In the city pce of the Sea Spirit City, there was a dignified charming man be seated on the highest position, dressed in a sumptuous clothing, seemingly extravagant. The age showed by his face did not seem to be more than thirty years old, but nobody would actually take it as his real age.

    Whoever that was capable of holding the post of the seventy-two city lords must have extremely outstanding abilities. If one did not rule the city with a heavy hand, and wasn¡¯t able to oppress the residents in the city due to one¡¯sck of power, then death would be the only thing that was awaiting them in their futures.

    Being in such a ce where everything was spoken through power, the higher the position one held meant that there would be more people who were coveting the said post.

    Yan Wan was able to seed to the position of the city lord of the Sea Spirit City because he was gifted with exceedingly great talent. Though his parents were just some nobody living inconspicuously in the Sea Spirit City, they had given birth to Yan Wan who was such a talented genius. As Yan Wan got older, his strength too, grew drastically.

    Hundred years ago, he murdered his predecessor and hung his head on the city gate of the Sea Spirit City, and it was from that moment on, he became the owner of the Sea Spirit City.

    It was also from that moment on, Yan Wan began to undergo a series of assassinationsing from various challengers. The fact that he was able to hold firmly onto this position for so many years was already enough to prove his strength.

    And now, Yan Wan¡¯s eyes fell onto the teenage boy who had just walked in from the outside. Something shed across the sharp eyes but it was then quickly hidden.

    Jun Wu Xie strode into the main hall as she nced over Yan Wan who was sitting on the highest seat. Gotta say that Yan Wan and Yan Hai did look simr in their faces, it was just thatpared to the frivolousness in Yan Hai, he was more steady in his disposition.

    Even though Jun Wu Xie had never interacted with her biological father, she had noticed that the way Yan Wan looked at her was so cold and indifferent that those kind of gaze shouldn¡¯t be existing within the family in the first ce. Rather than saying that he was looking at his son, it was as well better to say that those vignt eyes were looking at his future foe.

    A breeze of understanding blew across Jun Wu Xie¡¯s heart. Her guess was right.

    The policy of the Upper Realm had polished off the kinship in the minds of the local people. They only live for the power and strength, as for things like blood rted rtives, to them, they were just their rivals andpetitors.

    Without leaving any sign, Jun Wu Xie hid her thoughts and stood into Yan Wan¡¯s field of sight.

    ¡°You¡¯re back?¡± Yan Wan suddenly spoke but there wasn¡¯t any solicitude and smile heard in his tone. It was cold and icy with in solemn, as if the one standing in front of him wasn¡¯t his son but just an ordinary subordinate.

    ¡°Yes,¡± answered Jun Wu Xie crisply. With the personality Yan Hai had, she didn¡¯t think that he would behave any respectfully in front of Yan Wan.

    As expected, the coldness shown by Jun Wu Xie to Yan Wan had not gotten him alert. Instead, everything felt normal to him. He then looked at Jun Wu Xie and asked emotionlessly, ¡°How was the hunt?¡±

    Neither did he asked her if she was tired nor did he asked her if she was injured, Yan Hai¡¯s attitude towards her was brief and businesslike.

    And this was exactly what Jun Wu Xie was hoping for. Without having to feign her respect, she replied in a cold voice, ¡°It was a total of one hundred and seventy-eight Sea Spirit Beasts.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± The gaze in Yan Hai¡¯s eyes slightly changed. While staring at Jun Wu Xie who was being cold towards him, a trace of sharpness went across his eyes, but his gaze immediately went back to normal after that.

    ¡°Well, for the result of your first hunt, this is not bad.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie did not think so.

    It just happened that Yan Hai¡¯s crew met arge group of Sea Spirit Beasts during the hunt, resulting them in having the highest hunting number among the crews that were sent to the sea. Even though the amount of Sea Spirit Beasts hunted by them was far beyond the others, thement given to him was only two words ¨C not bad.

 Chapter 2519 - Sea Spirit City (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2519: Sea Spirit City (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    If this amount could only be exchanged for ¡®fair¡¯, then the other teams in the same batch could only be described as ¡®garbage¡¯.

    Evidently, the rtionship between Yan Wan and Yan Hai was even more distant than Jun Wu Xie had imagined.

    Jun Wu Xie understood but didn¡¯t react, she just stood quietly in the hall.

    ¡°Young Master¡¯s first time out at sea and you could reap a good harvest. Like father like son!¡± A soft voice suddenly drifted into the hall.

    A slender figure came out from the back of the hall. A woman with an alluring face and a lithe figure, sashayed flirtatiously as she walked to the side of Yan Wan. The face held a happy yet seductive smile as she leaned her head on Yan Wan¡¯s shoulder.

    When Jun Wu Xie¡¯s gazed touched the woman, a sh of suspicious arose.

    In Yan Hai¡¯s confession, he never mentioned the presence of such a woman.

    ¡°It¡¯s only in the hundreds. I¡¯ve prepared so many good crew for him, and also assigned him the route where the Sea Spirit Beasts are most active. If he can¡¯t manage to catch that many beasts, that it will be really strange.¡± Yan Wan sneered at the woman for praising Jun Wu Xie disapprovingly.

    That woman smiled lightly as she coquettishly nudged Yan Wan¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°My Lord, you are joking again. If you didn¡¯t look after Young Master, how would be so sessful? My Lord, you may be harsh towards Young Master, but you actually give him the best. And with Young Master¡¯s innate talent, he won¡¯t let your expectations down.¡±

    One couldn¡¯t tell if Yan Wan was angry or happy as he stared at a silent Jun Wu Xie who seemed to be thinking of something. After a moment, Yan Wan said, ¡°Yan Hai.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie lifted her head and looked at a stern looking Yan Wan.

    ¡°This is your stepmother, Liang Shi Shi. If you see her in the future, please pay your respects.¡± Yan Wan said suddenly.

    Jun Wu Xie was slightly dazed. Initially, Yan Hai mentioned that not long after he was born, his mother fell severely ill and passed away. No other woman appeared by Yan Wan¡¯s side. Unexpectedly, Yan Hai was out at sea for a month, and upon his return, he suddenly had a stepmother!

    Luckily the person who stood in the hall was Jun Wu Xie, if it was the real Yan Hai, his face would certainly be as ck as a burnt pot.

    Liang Shi Shi slowly took a step forward, as she intentionally cast a gentle look at Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Little Hai, we finally meet today. Although your father is stern towards you, but when you were not around, he was constantly talking about you.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie quirked her eyebrows as she looked at Liang Shi Shi. Liang Shi Shi¡¯s words were very interesting. In the Upper Realm, there was actually someone who was trying to alleviate theck of parent-child sentiment?

    Liang Shi Shi smiled brilliantly but Jun Wu Xie didn¡¯t bother with a single word. Yan Wan, who already unhappy, saw Jun Wu Xie¡¯s indifference, and his brows furrowed even more.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a whole day since you¡¯ve had that face on. What¡¯s wrong with you? Your stepmother is talking to you. Are you mute?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie smirked to herself, but she took great pains in saying, ¡°Stepmother.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡± Liang Shi Shi seemed to not mind as she smiled.

    ¡°There is nothing else, go and do what you need to do.¡± Yan Wan gave a very brusque order. Evidently hepletely did not have the so-called deep love of a parent.

    Jun Wu Xie said nothing further and left, she did not want to stay on any longer.

 Chapter 2520 - Sea Spirit City (5)

    <h4>Chapter 2520: Sea Spirit City (5)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    After Jun Wu Xie left, Yan Wan let out a contemptuous smile, as Liang Shi Shi seized the opportunity to lie in his embrace and wrapped her arms flirtatiously around his neck.

    ¡°My Lord, the Young Master¡¯s temperament might be difficult, but he is still young. Don¡¯t bother about him.¡±

    Yan Wan smirked, ¡°Still young? He is not young anymore. Usually he has a lot of ideas, but when he meets me, he always puts on this attitude. He is so entric and peculiar, I can¡¯t be bothered to see him.¡±

    Yan Wan was very wary of Yan Hai, their father-son rtionship was weak, he took more precaution against Yan Hai.

    ¡°My Lord, you may nag, but actually you are concerned about Young Master. If not, why did you arrange his voyage so well.¡± Liang Shi Shi said smilingly.

    ¡°Appropriate? Is it?¡± Yan Wan sneered, there was a trace of cold light reflected within his eyes.

    The people of Sea Spirit City were very familiar with the Sea of Death, and they could more or less predict the situation at sea. Yan Wan knew earlier that this voyage would be besieged by storms, and he purposely arranged for Yan Hai¡¯s maiden voyage to be during this time. If he was really concerned for Yan Hai, why would he choose this stormy season?

    Liang Shi Shi was observing Yan Wan¡¯s reactions silently, she was snickering in her heart. Who couldn¡¯t tell that Yan Wan did not have any love for his son, and instead was filled with strong contempt and discriminated against him. Liang Shi Shimented nonchntly, ¡°My Lord, you seem to not like the Young Master.¡±

    ¡°Why should I like him? He has never respected me, his father. Why should I like this sort of son? Since he was young, Yan Hai and I have never been closed. His character is exactly like that of his mother, ignorant and egotistical. If he didn¡¯t inherit my innate cultivation talent, what does he count as?¡± Yan Wan sneered, his words were filled with disdain and abhorrence towards Yan Hai.

    Liang Shi Shi smiled, ¡°That is true, Young Master does not seem to take after you. If it was anyone else, it¡¯s ok. But as the City¡¯s Lord, your identity is special.... Young Master¡¯s innate talent is pretty good and if he cultivated more. But what if he starts to have some bad intentions....¡±

    Liang Shi Shi hadn¡¯t finished her sentence, but Yan Wanprehended what she was implying.

    If it was an ordinary family, the indifference between the father and son would only be estrangement. But Yan Wan was the Lord of the Sea Spirit City; with Yan Hai¡¯s feelings towards him, if Yan Hai was allowed to cultivate further, there would be a fierce battle.

    ¡°Ah, he already has this sort of intentions. Those misceneous ¡®trash fish¡¯ he has collected, he thinks he¡¯s hidden it well and that I don¡¯t know. But, I am well aware of what he is thinking about, what he wants to do. How can I not know?¡± Yan Wan gave a smug smile, the look in his eyes became sharp.

    In the Upper Realm, in order to obtain a higher status, killing one¡¯s own father or children is something that was not umon.

    Liang Shishi had noticed the bad rtionship between Yan Wan and Yan Hai, and she couldn¡¯t help butugh inwardly. Although she was married to Yan Wan, if Yan Hai was to rise to power abruptly, he would kill his father, what more her, a stepmother.

    ¡°If My Lord really doesn¡¯t like him, there are many ways to tame him. Any cultivation method requires concentration and sufficient time. If there is a mistake, even if a genius won¡¯t be able to achieve it. Now that Young Master has already been out to sea, why don¡¯t you let him try to handle the affairs of Sea Spirit City?¡± Liang Shi Shi said.

 Chapter 2521 - Letâ€™s Beat Him at His Own Game (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2521: Let¡¯s Beat Him at His Own Game (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Yan Hai¡¯s quarters weren¡¯t in the city pce. Every sessive city lord wouldn¡¯t live together with their children to avoid being murdered one day, and just by this, we were able to know that how bad was the kinship in the Upper Realm.

    Before ten, they might still be allowed to stay in the city pce, but after ten, they would have to move out of the pce.

    The moment Jun Wu Xie left the city pce, Jun Wu Yao who was hiding in the dark appeared and both of them straight off headed to Yan Hai¡¯s quarters. Although the City Lord was inwardly guarding against his son, ording to the normal standard, the ce where Yan Hai lived was still very spacious.

    The huge mansion looked really imposing. Jun Wu Xie had just walked to the entrance, the servants in the mansion then came forward and greeted her attentively.

    ¡°Young City Lord, you¡¯re back? Are you tired these days?¡± A group of tall guards stepped forward fawningly, hoping that they were able to leave as much good impression as possible on Yan Hai. Although everyone did not mention it, with the talent Yan Hai got, there was a big possibility that Yan Hai would surpass Yan Wan if he cultivated for ten more years. Since almost all of them assumed that Yan Hai would be the new City Lord of the Sea Spirit City in the uing time, they would, of course, put all their efforts in to tter him.

    Jun Wu Xie walked into the mansion with a cold face. After she made those servants leave, both she and Jun Wu Yao stayed in the main hall.

    ¡°The rtionship between Yan Hai and Yan Wan can¡¯t be described as cold or indifferent anymore, to be more urate, it should be called a mutual hatred. After you¡¯ve left, Yan Hai¡¯s stepmother keeps on inciting Yan Wan to take action on you.¡± With a smile hanging on the corners of his lips, Jun Wu Yao sat on a chair. He had been hiding in the dark all the time when they were in the city pce. Even after Jun Wu Xie left, he didn¡¯t leave the ce immediately but chose to stay, leading him in being able to eavesdrop on some interesting stories.

    ¡°Oh? Take action? What are they going to do?¡± Jun Wu Xie raised her eyebrows, not feeling any surprise at the news.

    The gaze of Yan Wan was so cold that there was no way it should be appearing in the eyes of a father. If it wasn¡¯t for the rules of the Upper Realm, that parents weren¡¯t allowed to kill their children whose talents were up to the standard, Yan Wan might probably have already choked Jun Wu Xie to death on the spot.

    The rules in the Upper Realm were really weird. It had cut off the rtionship between the family members but at the same time, they wanted to raise talented people, resulting them in creating such an order. It could be said that this was the most normal but also the most peculiar rule in the entire Upper Realm. However, it did make sense for them to give out the order, since all the rulers would probably have murdered their talented children at the first instant to prevent themselves getting killed in the future.

    As the City Lord of the Sea Spirit City, It was certain that Yan Wan wouldn¡¯t do anything to Yan Hai on the surface, but if it was in the dark...

    ¡°Well, it isn¡¯t some smart tricks. They are just going to let you handle some duties of the Sea Spirit City to hold up on your cultivation time. If it¡¯s the cultivation progression of an ordinary person, it¡¯s basically impossible for you to keep up with both sides when you have so many things to deal with,¡± Jun Wu Yao shrugged. Nevertheless, this was considered a rather obscure way to hinder someone from getting stronger. If it was the real Yan Hai, he could only bite the bullet, but now it was Jun Wu Xie who had taken over his identity.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± The corners of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s lips curved into a faint smile. She was a little upset for not being able to let the Night Regime and the Ghost Armye over faster, if this was really what Yan Wan had decided to do, it would be easier for her to take action.

    Yan Wan who was secretly nning to set Jun Wu Xie up did not realize at all that he had indirectly dug himself a grave.

 Chapter 2522 - Letâ€™s Beat Him at His Own Game (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2522: Let¡¯s Beat Him at His Own Game (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The first thing Jun Wu Xie did in Yan Hai¡¯s mansion was to hold arge scale of personnel transfer, recing all the servants and the guards in the mansion with the members of the Night Regime and the Ghost Army. Ye Gu was an attendant who served for a schr while Ye Sha and Ye Mei were the stewards, and even Jun Wu Yao had be her ¡°bodyguard¡±.

    Without everyone in the Sea Spirit City realizing, Jun Wu Xie had already been mapping and arranging her n.

    The steward of the city pce visited Yan Hai¡¯s mansion in the afternoon. While looking at Jun Wu Xie who was sitting on the main seat, his face beamed with a courteous smile. ¡°Congrattions, Young City Lord! The City Lord was really satisfied with the result of your first hunting experience, and so, the City Lord had decided to let you take over some of the duties in the Sea Spirit City. Please be prepared, Young City Lord.¡±

    Though that person was smiling on the face, inside him was actually trembling. Yan Wan¡¯s decision seemed ostentatious, but as long as one was not an idiot, he or she would immediately figure out the hidden intent behind it after thinking deeply about it. In the Sea Spirit City, Yan Hai was infamous for his superciliousness and his arrogance, the steward was so scared that he would ughter him on the spot due to anger.

    However...

    The expected wrath did not appeared.

    Jun Wu Xie slightly nodded her head while Ye Sha, the disguised steward, instantly stepped forward and received a letter from that person.

    ¡°Alright, I got it,¡± responded Jun Wu Xie.

    The steward couldn¡¯t help but felt a little surprise. The Young City Lord usually didn¡¯t seem to be someone who was able to keep his equanimity. He was clearly being fooled by Yan Wan, but why was he acting so calmly?

    Not being able to think further more, the steward could only leave as Jun Wu Xie had already requested him to go.

    When the steward walked out of Yan Hai¡¯s quarters, still feeling a little strange, he turned his head and looked at the entrance door that was already closed. He then glimpsed over the guards who were standing at both sides of the door. This was weird since he normally wouldn¡¯t think that there was anything impressive about the guards of the Yan Hai¡¯s mansion, but today, he suddenly found out that these guards who were guarding at the entrance were sharp in their eyes. The aura they gave out was cool and solemn, seemingly to be different from the past.

    Nheless, this question just ran across the steward¡¯s mind for a short while. Not having the courage to stay for a longer time, he left hurriedly.

    After the steward from the city pce left, Qiao Chu and the others who were standing behind the main hall all the time came out and nimbly found themselves a seat each to sit down.

    ¡°Let¡¯s take a look at the letter! Faster!¡± Qiao Chu looked eagerly at Ye Sha.

    Ye Sha opened the letter and handed it over to Jun Wu Xie for her to nce through it.

    Jun Wu Xie raised her eyebrows, ¡°It¡¯s just some chores. nning the schedules of the departure time of the ships and handling the things in the workshop.¡±

    Yan Wan was quite smart in this case. These were just some trivial matters. They weren¡¯t rted to the main authorities of the Sea Spirit City.

    ¡°The workshop?¡± Qiao Chu was slightly confused.

    Jun Wu Yao exined, ¡°The workshop of the Sea Spirit City is the ce where they process the Sea Spirit Beasts. It will take Little Xie a lot of time to carry out the duties given by Yan Wan to her, and she can¡¯t y any tricks when dealing with those works, or else, once there¡¯s any problem issued, even if Yan Wan chooses to not me her, the other people in the Upper Realm will still not ignore it.¡±

    Jun Wu Yao went through the paragraphs on the letter. He must admit that there were still some brain cells existing in Yan Wan¡¯s head. The demand for the Sea Spirit Beasts was directly rted to the entire Upper Realm. Even if Yan Hai wanted to fight against him, he wouldn¡¯t have the guts to make any mistakes in this matter.

    ¡°It¡¯s really hard to ept the rtionship between the father and the son in the Upper Realm.¡± Rong Ruo shook her head. The fact that she had just arrived at the Upper Realm but had already been witnessing the way a father persecuted his son, this ce was seriously such a disappointment.

 Chapter 2523 - Letâ€™s Beat Him at His Own Game (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2523: Let¡¯s Beat Him at His Own Game (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°If it isn¡¯t for ces like this, how would they think of things like the Blood Sacrifice of the Three Realms?¡± Fan Zhuo sneered.

    After all, the Blood Sacrifice of the Three Realms was to sacrifice all the living things in the Three Realms. Except for the Upper Realm, no any other one would ever have the guts to think about such insane and lunatic thing.

    Fan Zhuo¡¯s words had hit the bottom of everyone¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Little Xie, what are you going to do?¡± Hua Yao raised his eyes and looked at Jun Wu Xie. Until now, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s n went really smooth, and this was thanks to the coldness and the indifference of the Upper Realm. If they were in the other ces, the father might already have noticed the oddness of his son.

    ¡°We¡¯ll beat him at his own game.¡± With a t tone, Jun Wu Xie said.

    There were four purposes of her ining to the Upper Realm.

    First, to search for Jun Gu¡¯s soul in the Soul World.

    Second, to find the method to resolve the problem of the chaotic energy in her body.

    Third, to destroy the bronze sphere and remove the life and death worn in Jun Wu Yao¡¯s body.

    And for thest...

    Topletely crush the n of the Upper Realm in carrying out the Blood Sacrifice of the Three Realms!

    Four of these things were the huge rocks that would always be pressing on her heart, bothering her, but she couldn¡¯t be too anxious or act with undue haste. Instead, she must advance gradually and entrench herself at every step she moved. She was in the Upper Realm and even though she had the Night Regime and the Ghost Army beside her, it was still a perilous situation where there was only a narrow door left for her to survive. Once a tiny mistake was carelessly done, they would lose the whole game.

    Jun Wu Xie wasn¡¯t in a hurry since there was much time left for her to slowly cope with the Upper Realm. Before she got to spy out thend in the Upper Realm, she wouldn¡¯t do anything reckless.

    And for now, her very first goal was to take the Sea Spirit City down!

    Once she took over the Sea Spirit City, there would be a ce for the Night Regime and the Ghost Army to stay, plus they had the Sea Spirit City as their camouge, no one else would notice any unusualness. This hidden card was the first key buried by Jun Wu Xie in the Upper Realm!

    ¡°I¡¯ll let the ships set off as soon as possible to transfer the people of the Night Regime and the Ghost Army here. Before that, we¡¯ll just have to wait,¡± said Jun Wu Xie. The more dangerous the ce was, the calmer one should remain to be.

    ¡°Then... do we need to go and have a look in the Sea Spirit City? I was quite nervous when we arrived here, I didn¡¯t have the chance to get a good look in the city.¡± Qiao Chu scratched on his head.

    ¡°Just go if you want to, I¡¯m not going to look at this broken ce.¡± Fei Yan curled his lips. Was there anything worth seeing in this inhuman ce?

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and have a look. We might find something new,¡± said Rong Ruo all of a sudden.

    ¡°If Little Ruo wants to go, then I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Without hesitating, Fei Yan changed his opinion.

    Unreservedly, Qiao Chu threw an antipathetic re at Fei Yan.

    ¡°Be careful then.¡± Jun Wu Xie stood up and her gaze fell onto Jun Wu Yao who was at the side.

    ¡°Do you want to go to the workshop with me?¡±

    The workshop of the Sea Spirit City, a ce where it had the thickest smell of blood in it.

    Jun Wu Yao gave out a chuckle as he stood up.

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    ¡°Ah ah ah! Can we join you?¡± The moment Qiao Chu heard that Jun Wu Xie was going to the workshop, he immediately perked up. Compared to the streets and alleys in the city, they were more attracted to the workshop.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded.

    At the instant, everyone had decided to visit the workshop first. After they left Yan Hai¡¯s quarters, a figure that was hiding in the dark immediately ran back to the city pce and report all the movements of Jun Wu Xie and the others to Yan Wan.

    ¡°He wasn¡¯tining at all? This is rare.¡± After Yan Wan received the news brought by the steward and the surveint, he couldn¡¯t help himself from getting a little confused. The way Yan Hai reacted today had truly gone beyond his expectation, causing the methods that he had prepared before this in order to deal with him to turn into a waste.

 Chapter 2524 - An Interesting Piece of News (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2524: An Interesting Piece of News (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The workshop of Sea Spirit City was located at the corner of the city and covered an enormous area.

    The reason why Sea Spirit City could maintain its position amongst the seventy-two cities was because it was close to the Sea of Death and the residents here were very good at hunting Sea Spirit Beasts.

    Every day, Sea Spirit City will provide arge amount of Sea Spirit Beasts¡¯ blood, bones, skin and bones. These items were then distributed to various ces in the Upper Realm to meet various demands.

    It was still early when Jun Wu Xie and friends arrived at the workshop. However, in the afternoon, there were many people busy in the workshop. They were smothered with the pungent smell of blood. The whole workshop was filled with the disgusting scent of blood, death and blood. Every square inch was permeated.

    When they entered the workshop, many people recognized the identity of the ¡°Young Master¡±. Many people wanted to ingratiate themselves but they were ignored.

    From the moment Jun Wi Xie and the rest stepped into the workshop, their moods sank to an all-time low as they looked around. The dirty ground was stained with blood. The ground meat was embedded in the cracks in the floor, already turning ck.The pungent scent of blood mixed with the smell of raw meat made people felt like they¡¯ve entered hell.

    The few of them only stayed in the workshop for a short while, but felt that they were unable to continue tolerating it.

    On that ind in the Sea of Death, they had spent much time with innocent little Sea Spirit Beasts, but today, all they could see were numerous carcasses of the Sea Spirit Beasts in that bloody workshop.

    Even if it was described as ¡®to pile up like a mountain¡¯, it was not an exaggeration.

    Rong Ruo and the rest were like escaping the workshop as they ran out. Once they were out, their faces were so unsightly. They could not forget what they had just seen, those dismembered pieces of Sea Spirit Beasts, just like a nightmare.

    Especially the jars that were filled with the blood of the Sea Spirit Beasts, the number was downright shocking. When they left, most of the jars were shipped out of Sea Spirit City and sent to the Upper Realm.

    ¡°This is the way that the Upper Realm gain the Gold Spirit?¡± Rong Ruo¡¯splexion was deathly white.

    On the isted ind, she spent the most time with the Sea Spirit Beasts cubs, and that bloody scene caused her heart to be rmed and she trembled in fear. Compared to the number of Sea Spirit Beast onboard the ships, the number in the Sea Spirit City workshop is truly terrifying.

    Jun Wu Yao nodded slightly, ¡°The blood of the Sea Spirit Beast can be fed to a newborn child, and their flesh and blood can also speed up the ascension rate. Within the army of the Upper Realm, the meat is the best tonic for cultivation.¡±

    Having already yed witness to the actions of the Upper Realm. Jun Wu Yao was abnormally calm. He was only concerned about Jun Wu Xie, but he did not find any abnormality on her face.

    Everyone knew that such a scene was familiar to Jun Wu Xie, but only the time and ce have changed.

    Qiao Chu and the others could no longer endure it and so they chose to go home. Just as they were prepared to leave, a man with an emancipated face and evasive eyes suddenly walked towards Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Young Master! You¡¯re finally back. While you were not here, I have waited patiently. The previous thing, I have not clearly exin to you.¡± That man saw Jun Wu Xie and his eyes lit up.

    Jun Wu Xie paused slightly in her walk. The tone of this person¡¯s speech was different from that of others. He obviously had some close connection to Yan Hai.

 Chapter 2525 - An Interesting Piece of News (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2525: An Interesting Piece of News (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°What matter?¡± Jun Wu Xie said, not batting an eyelid.

    That person was slightly dazed, his wretched eyes swept over several people around Jun Wu Xie, as he decided if he should speak or not.

    ¡°They are alright.¡± Jun Wu Xie said.

    That person softly said, ¡°That is, previously Young Master asked me to put poison into Master¡¯s meals... I did so, the medicinal effect is not strong, but it fulfils Young Master¡¯s requirement...¡±

    This man was a subordinate of the city¡¯s pce. Because he was able to handle affairs smoothly and slyly, and knew also how to win the hearts of the people, he managed to obtain a good job within the pce. However, because of his limited strength, it was difficult to climb up. It was unknown how he managed to hook up with Yan Hai.

    After listening to this person¡¯s words, Jun Wu Yao knew that that the feelings were not limited to Yan Wan¡¯s desire to kill Yan Hai, but Yan Hai has also had intentions of patricide.

    Before Yan Hai went out to sea, he specially found this person, and asked him to search for a poison that will wear down the body and nt in into Yan Wan¡¯s meals. He also promised that if in the future Yan Hai bes the Master of the city, he will grant the man a government position.

    This piece of news is indeed interesting. Not only did Jun Wu Xie quirked her eyebrows in surprise minutely, even those around her were inwardly speechless.

    This was really ¡®like father, like son¡¯!

    This old man was preparing to harm his own son, but his son had already taken the first time in trying to poison his father!

    This type of thing could only ever happen in the Upper Realm.

    ¡°What sort of medicine? Let me see.¡± Jun Wu Xie asked calmly, that person immediately took out a prescription from his person and handed it to Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie took a nce, and saw the types of herbs used, and instantly knew what the poison was.

    This poison was indeed dastardly, once taken beyond a month, even if it was discovered, it was very difficult to eradicate. Even with the antidote, the patient would be unable to recover his original body¡¯s condition. It was quite vicious.

    Unless one knew about the rtionship between Yan Hai and Yan Wan, who would have known that a son would specifically prepare a poison for his father?

    ¡°You¡¯ve done well in this matter.¡± Jun Wu Xie returned the prescription to the man, as she cast a nce at Fan Zhuo. Fan Zhuo immediately stepped forward and gave the man a bag of gold.

    With a heavy bag of gold in hand, that man¡¯s eyes were staring straight at it.

    One must know, in the Upper Realm, any sort of gain is directly linked to one¡¯s capabilities. He did not have pure intentions, and his strength was passable. Sloughing away in the pce for a year did not equate to that much money!

    ¡°Thank you Young Master! Thank you Young Master! To be able to carry out tasks for Young Master, it is truly my honor. In the future, whatever you need me to do, Young Master please just tell me. I will certainly do my utmost best, and spare no effort, even to myst breath.¡±

    ¡°Anything else?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked.

    That man cleared his throat, and grasp the bag of gold carefully in his embrace. He looked around and carefully said, ¡°I may not know too much about other matters, but I¡¯ve heard an official say that the Master seems to be very unhappy about Young Master¡¯s performance. That Liang Shi Shi seems to have a lot of pillow talks with Master, saying that she wants to deal Young Master. Young Master, you should be more careful, Master¡¯s temperament is vague, I also heard...¡±

    The man paused and discreetly gulped, ¡°Young Master had a few brothers, who when they were born, they were discovered to have good innate talent. Logically, it is reasonable to say that they can handle the initial training, but.....¡±

 Chapter 2526 - An Interesting Piece of News (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2526: An Interesting Piece of News (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°But those few young masters, for reasons unclear, died in the earliest training phase. I¡¯ve been with the pce for many years, and I have heard bits and pieces of the story. Looks like the deaths of those young masters are connected to the Master.¡± That person was more forting after receiving money, as he told Jun Wu Xie everything he had found out.

    Jun Wu Xie discreetly sent a signal with her eyes. If Yan Wan is only taking precautions against Yan Hai, she could ept that. But if Yan Wan had continuously murdered his own children, then that was simply too crazy and ridiculous.

    Even tiger will not devour its cubs.

    If what this person is saying is true, then Yan Wan is simply too ruthless, it¡¯s too shocking!

    ¡°Is there conclusive evidence?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked coldly.

    That person shook his head.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard all these things from various people in the pce and pieced them together myself. This matter is a forbidden topic in the pce, hence no one talks too much about it. There is no smoke without fire, so it¡¯s most likely true. If not, how is it possible for the sudden deaths of the young masters, and after their deaths, the Master was not sad at all. Even you, Young Master, when you were born, they examined you and found that your innate talent was just average, just slightly weaker than the others. But thankfully, you were fortunate to survive. This matter.... Is truly odd. Now that Young Master has disyed your abilities, I am worried that the Master would harm you.¡±

    This person didn¡¯t have pure intentions, but he knew how to adapt to circumstances. He knew that Yan Hai was hisst hope so he was trying his best to board the Yan Hai ship.

    Jun Wu Xie didn¡¯t say much after she finished listening. She instructed the man to be careful, and let him leave. They then returned to Yan Hai¡¯s mansion.

    When the door was closed, the faces of several people sitting in the hall were not so good.

    ¡°Oh, Yan Hai is such a brute but I didn¡¯t expect that his father is even more ferocious. Even after killing a few of his own sons, he didn¡¯t even feel troubled.¡± Qiao Chu sat on a chair, he was really shocked by the news they obtained today.

    Who would have thought that the struggles in the Upper Realm were this terrifying?

    To protect one¡¯s own position from being threatened, Yan Wan would actually murdered his five children without blinking an eye?

    You know, if you really count it, Yan Hai could only be regarded as the sixth child of Yan Wan, and the few of them have already died in infancy.

    ¡°This is the Upper Realm.¡± Rong Ruo sighed. The cruelty here was indeed frightening.

    ¡°Since Yan Wan can kill five of his own children, now that Little Xie is assuming Yan Hai¡¯s identity, judging from Yan Wah¡¯s precautions against you, it won¡¯t be long before he makes his move. I think he gave you more tasks to keep you upied and trick you. I have a feeling that he¡¯s nning something behind your back.¡± Fan Zhuo rubbed his chin, he didn¡¯t think that Yan Wan would spare even his adult son. Especially since this son and him were at loggerheads.

    The five were already killed, this is thest, and he won¡¯t escape that easily.

    ¡°After all this time, Yan Wan married Liang Shi Shi, just to have another child? This means that he¡¯s already decided to kill Little Xie?¡± Fei Yan opened his eyes wide.

    They didn¡¯t think about it before, but after listening to all that, they suddenly realized.....

 Chapter 2527 - Couldnâ€™t Hold It Back Anymore(1)

    <h4>Chapter 2527: Couldn¡¯t Hold It Back Anymore(1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    It seemed like Yan Wan¡¯s former wives all died suddenly not long after theirbours. After they had gone, Yan Wan would once again marry a new woman. The appearance of Liang Shi Shi seemed to indicate that Yan Wan was ready to abandon Yan Hai.

    Compared to the schemes and the intrigues of the Upper Realm, Qiao Chu and the others suddenly felt that the past Twelve Pces were seriously weak as hell!

    ¡°Little Xie, what are you going to do?¡± Hua Yao raised his eyes and looked at Jun Wu Xie. Now that Jun Wu Xie had taken over Yan Hai¡¯s identity, if Yan Wan was really going to do something, she would be the one to deal with him.

    Jun Wu Xie didn¡¯t hastily respond him. With her eyes slightly looking down, it seemed like she was thinking about all the information she obtained.

    A few momentster, Jun Wu Xie raised her eyes and nced over Qiao Chu and the others who were all waiting for her to speak.

    ¡°As for now, leave him alone.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s answer got Qiao Chu and the rest of them stunned.

    They had already vaguely gotten what was Yan Wan nning to do, but Jun Wu Xie still wasn¡¯t going to take any action?

    ¡°Our main point now is to transfer the Night Regime and the Ghost Army here as soon as possible, as for Yan Wan... we¡¯ll just have to roll with the punches.¡± Jun Wu Xie spoke casually. Compared to her n, any actions that wereing from Yan Wan were just some easy cases that couldn¡¯t even be brought up to the spotlight.

    If it was the real Yan Hai, maybe he would have to suffer some loses, but the Yan Hai now was her, Jun Wu Xie.

    With the only little capability Yan Hai had, she was in fact not worry at all.

    Everyone looked at each other with a very subtle feeling arising inside them at the moment.

    These evil plots and tricks were probably just some kind of child¡¯s y in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes. In terms of tricks and stratagems, there weren¡¯t really many people in the entire Three Realms that were able topete with her, and moreover... she had the power of the Double Spirit Rings and the unparalleled medical skills holding in her hand, what else did Jun Wu Xie still need to be afraid of?

    Thinking about this, everyone couldn¡¯t help but found out that the worries they previously had were sort of preposterous.

    Since Yan Wan had handed over the duties of arranging the departure time of the ships to Jun Wu Xie, Jun Wu Xie certainly wouldn¡¯t hold any bits back. The early morning on the second day, she had arranged a new batch of ships to set off for the hunts. Not only the number of the crew members had been doubled, but also the size of the ships. The scale of the voyage was exceedingly huge.

    The excuse Jun Wu Xie used was that they had found the activity region of the Sea Spirit Beasts during the previous hunting time, and they should set off as soon as possible so that they were able to hunt more Sea Spirit Beasts.

    Upon hearing it, Yan Wan responded with derision. Although the Sea of Death was a vast area of ocean, the regions that they were able to reach were very much limited as they needed to return within a month. Suchrge number of crews being sent off would only cause the problem of congestion. But even though Yan Wan knew about it, he didn¡¯t speak a word regarding the problem.

    The Sea Spirit Beasts in the Sea Spirit City would be sent to all ces in the Upper Realm. Though there were still quite an amount of stock left in the city, once the supplement wasn¡¯t able to keep up with the high demand, it would soon cause a lot of trouble. By the time, the other authoritarians in the Upper Realm would definitely get into this matter, and Yan Wan could just push ¡°Yan Hai¡± out and make him the scapegoat. There was no need for him to do anything and all the problems could be easily solved.

    Therefore, Yan Wan had let Jun Wu Xie do anything she wanted to. The only thing he did was just to ask someone to monitor the movements of Yan Hai¡¯s mansion and report to him immediately if there was anything suspicious found.

    And two months had eventually passed with the situation remaining unchanged. Within the two months, Jun Wu Xie had dispatched more than a hundred crews to the sea, but what everybody didn¡¯t expect was that, no matter how confident these crew members were when they left the city, they had all failed to hunt for the Sea Spirit Beasts, not even one beast was brought back!

 Chapter 2528 - Couldnâ€™t Hold It Back Anymore (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2528: Couldn¡¯t Hold It Back Anymore (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Even Yan Wan was so close to jump and hit the roof after secretly monitoring the movements of Jun Wu Xie for two months!

    ¡°What is this little bastard doing! How is he so dumb!¡± Sitting in the main hall of the city pce, Yan Wan was so angry that his whole face went green.

    And there was Liang Shi Shi, quietly standing aside, not having the guts to even let out a fart.

    Before this, Yan Wan had let Jun Wu Xie take full charge of the outbound course of the ships. Besides wanting to procrastinate the progression of his cultivation, he had also asked his people to covertly find the leaders of each ship in order to let them hunt less Sea Spirit Beasts after they departed so that he would be able to use Yan Hai for cking on his jobs.

    But even if he was beaten to death, he would have never thought that the Sea Spirit City would actually fail to bring even one Sea Spirit Beast back for two consecutive months!!

    More than a hundred crews were dispatched and there were nearly three hundred ships on the sea. Even if all those ships squeezed together in the same region and simply just cast theirs into the ocean, they would still be able to catch quite a number of Sea Spirit Beasts, yet they just returned miserably without even getting a piece of the creature¡¯s scale!

    Even Yan Wan who was thinking to set Yan Hai up was so mad that he was almost going to cough blood out!

    During the two months, the Sea Spirit City was still constantly exporting the blood, bones and meat of the Sea Spirit Beasts to the whole Upper Realm, causing the plentiful depot to be half-emptied all of a sudden!

    This almost drove Yan Wan crazy.

    Yan Hai might be the only one to be med if it was just a small amount of the Sea Spirit Beasts that was being insufficient, but once it was an overall insufficiency of the Sea Spirit Beasts, then Yan Hai would not be the only one to suffer!

    He, the Master of the Sea Spirit City, would also hit the bad patch!

    Before this, Yan Wan was still feelingcent about his n, but now, he just wanted to p himself. Why would he be blinded by the short-term benefits in front of him at that time and handed over the duties to Yan Hai?!

    ¡°This is so sickening! This is truly sickening! Is the bastard born to stand against me? He wants me dead!!¡± Grinding his teeth, Yan Wan red at the floor in front of his legs with a gloomy face.

    ¡°Master... Please do cool yourself down.¡± Noticing the raging expression of Yan Wan, Liang Shi Shi quickly gave him a cup of tea as she tried tofort him with her soft and gentle voice.

    ¡°Cool my ass down! This was the fabulous idea you gave me? Let the bastard handle the outbound course of the ships? He wants to die, that¡¯s fine! But if we can¡¯t fully supply the Sea Spirit Beasts, there¡¯s no need for him to even snatch the position of the city lord of the Sea Spirit City from me, the people above me will straight away sh my head off! If His Lord knows about it...¡± Yan Wan couldn¡¯t help himself from shivering in fear. The problem had totally gone beyond his expectation.

    At first, he was just thinking of surreptitiously causing Jun Wu Xie some trouble, but he wouldn¡¯t have thought that Jun Wu Xie would actually choose to send the helve after the hatchet. Don¡¯t even mention about hunting a small amount of Sea Spirit Beasts, she straight off brought hundreds of empty ships back!

    The Sea Spirit Beast stocks left in the entire Sea Spirit City could only let them sustain for, the most, one month longer. If Jun Wu Xie was still going to screw everything up this month, then Yan Wan would also be implicated in the problem!

    ¡°Go! Ask the bastard toe and see me now! Let me see what the hell is he ying on! He¡¯s the one who wants to die, not me!¡± Yan Wan was so furious to the point that his whole body was trembling in wrath. He thought that no matter how pissed off Yan Hai was, all he could do was just to swallow his frustration up in silence and carry out the tasks submissively since hunting the Sea Spirit Beasts was something that was connected to the entire Upper Realm. Who would have thought that this guy would actually go to such extent!

    After being shouted at the face by Yan Wan, Liang Shi Shi did not dare to make a sound anymore, scaring that Yan Wan would kill her in a sudden burst of rage. At the moment, she regretted mentioning the idea so much. She shouldn¡¯t be talking anything during that time!

 Chapter 2529 - Couldnâ€™t Hold It Back Anymore (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2529: Couldn¡¯t Hold It Back Anymore (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie was ¡®invited¡¯ to the pce.

    Upon stepping into the hall, a cup of tea was smashed by her feet!

    ¡°Evil creature! What did you do?!¡± When Yan Wan saw Jun Wu Xie, his anger surged from his heart as he could not wait to throttle her to death.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at the violent Yan Wan calmly, her face light and clear. She clearly did not take heed of Yan Wan¡¯s anger and instead, walked straight to the side and sat down.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Her tone was informal, pissing off Yan Wan even more.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You still have the cheek to ask me! Let me ask you, these two months you were responsible for the voyage, and what¡¯s the result? Not a single Sea Spirit Beast was caught. Where¡¯s your capability?!¡± Yan Wan red at Jun Wu Xie, he couldn¡¯t wait to swallow her whole.

    She wanted to die, that¡¯s her problem, to drag him down with her, absolutely not!

    Jun Wu Xie looked calmly at Yan Wan who had flew into a rage, she already knew what had happened.

    These two months, she deployed the vessels of Sea Spirit City to the maximum extent; she sent the men, who bore the heaviest sin of killing those beasts on board the ships, out to the Sea of Death. Unbeknownst to them, the Ghost Army and Night Regime soldiers were going to ambush them. Once they left the waters of Sea Spirit City, what awaited them was a ughter. When the ships returned, all the crew on board had been reced by the members of the Night Regime.

    With this secret n in action, between the Night Regime and Ghost Army, more than twenty thousand people have entered Sea Spirit City, and were spread out everywhere. Meanwhile, not one person discovered anything strange.

    Jun Wu Xie had earlier arranged for the Night Regime and Ghost Army to infiltrate various important venues of Sea Spirit City. Although Yan Wan was still the leader, but with her identity as the Young Master of Sea Spirit City, mobilizing some positions was not a problem.

    ¡°There has been a sharp decrease in the number of Sea Spirit Beasts, they can¡¯t find many, I can¡¯t do anything about it.¡± Jun Wu Xie responded perfunctorily.

    Yan Wan became even more angry. If he knew that such a big issue would arise, he would never had allowed Jun Wu Xie to handle the sea voyages.

    ¡°Sharp decline? You think I¡¯ve be senile? The Sea of Death has so many Sea Spirit Beasts and has been providing the Upper Realm for so many years. This has not happened before. You think I¡¯m easy to fool?¡± Yan Wan said simperingly.

    Jun Wu Xie merely shrugged and ignored.

    ¡°Since you are so ipetent, I¡¯ve praised you too much before! From now on, I don¡¯t need you to manage the sea voyages and workshop matters! You are unable to do anything right! If the Master wants to impart me, no one will help you!¡± Yan Wan had tried to gain an advantage only to end up worse off this time. He didn¡¯t manage to harm Jun Wu Xie but he even had to step up and clear the mess.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Jun Wu Xie did not protest. Now, there were arge number of her people within the Sea Spirit City and even if Yan Wan wanted to wrest back control of the sea voyages, it would not make a difference.

    All the vessels that sailed would still encounter attacks from the Night Regime; the first step of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s n has beenpleted.

    ¡°If there is nothing else, I¡¯m leaving.¡± Jun Wu Xie barely spared Yan Wan a nce.

    ¡°Who allowed you to leave!¡± Yan Wan was fuming with rage between gritted teeth as he red at Jun Wu Xie

    ¡°Anything else?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked lightly..

    Yan Wan couldn¡¯t wait kill that brat, but if he did so at that moment, he would be viting the rules of the Upper Realm.

    ¡°Scram! You better stay far away from me. Don¡¯t let me see you!¡± Yan Wan angrily eximed.

 Chapter 2530 - The Killing Move (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2530: The Killing Move (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie left without saying anything further. That nonchnt attitude made Yan Wan so angry that he almost suffered from internal injuries.

    ¡°Bastard! He¡¯s really a bastard! I should not have spared this disaster! I should have killed him earlier.¡± Yan Wan¡¯s hands were clenched into fists, the anger in his heart raging strongly.

    But Yan Wan¡¯s words were a shock to Liang Shi Shi who was silently standing aside.

    People were guessing previously if the deaths of Yan Wan¡¯s children were rted to Yan Wan. Today, after hearing Yan Wan¡¯s words, it was proven true.

    At the moment, Yan Hai¡¯s eyes became extremely malicious. Jun Wu Xie has exceeded beyond his control. Even if he had the means to dy the cultivation of the other party, it was not a fool-proof n. Unless.....

    ¡°Go get the steward.¡± Yan Wan suddenly said.

    Liang Shi Shi shivered unconsciously. Although Yan Wan¡¯s voice was not loud, but it made her absolutely horrified.

    After Liang Shi Shi called for the steward, she retired from the hall.

    The steward of the pce appeared to be an old man of more than 50 years old, he was greying slightly at his temples. Except, his eyes were not that of regr old folks, peaceful and calm, they actually gave off a cold and fearful vibe.

    ¡°My Lord, you called for me, what are your instructions?¡±, the steward asked respectfully.

    Yan Bay¡¯s eyebrows were furrowed, his expression was cloudy, and he remained silent for a while before he said, ¡°Now Yan Hai is getting bolder with his behavior and actions. Previously, I wanted to subdue him and force him to exercise restraint, but who knew he would be even worse! Now, the supply of Sea Spirit Beasts are at hiatus, not only that, his movements and actions within Sea Spirit City have not been small. Many of his people have been ced everywhere.

    The more Yan Wan spoke, the angrier he got, his facial expression was terribly gloomy.

    The steward name Old He quietly listened to Yan Wan¡¯s tirade, by the time Yan Wan finished, he knew what he had to do.

    Since that year when Yan Wan became the Master of Sea Spirit City, Old He had been serving him faithfully. Although the two seemed to have a master-servant rtionship on the surface, the status of the old man within the pce was extremely high, even Yan Wan treated him with some degree of respect; he didn¡¯t boss Old He around like the other servants around him.

    Within the Sea Spirit City, the only person who truly understood Yan Wan was Old He.

    ¡°My Lord feels like Young Master has gone overboard? You want to clip his wings?¡± Old He asked to test waters.

    But, Yan Wan shook his head.

    ¡°What if I clip his wings? I chose to spare him because his innate talent was just above average and it wasn¡¯t a cause for concern. But who knew that this little bastard would be so sessful in his cultivation that he has surpassed my cultivation position fromst time. Now that he has such intentions, if I spared his life, wouldn¡¯t I be asking for trouble?¡± Yan Wan narrowed his eyes as malicious intent shed within them.

    ¡°If that is what My Lord has decided, that it shall be done.¡± Old He replied.

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave this matter in your hand. Although that fellow deserves death, he cannot die by my hand. He was famous in the army¡¯s roster of the Lord. If he has to die, his death must have nothing to do with me. You understand?¡± Yan Wan narrowed his eyes further.

    A cold smile broke upon Old He¡¯s wrinkled face.

    ¡°I understand. My Lord, please don¡¯t worry, I know what to do.¡±

 Chapter 2531 - The Thought of Murder Had Been Aroused (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2531: The Thought of Murder Had Been Aroused (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    In Yan Hai¡¯s mansion, while Jun Wu Xie was sitting leisurely on the chair, Qiao Chu and the others came in anxiously to ask about her conversation with Yan Wan.

    ¡°He just wanted to take back the administrative authorities of the Sea Spirit City. It¡¯s not a big deal,¡± said Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°That¡¯s it? This doesn¡¯t seem to be what Yan Wan would normally do.¡± Fan Zhuo furrowed his brows. Yan Wan had a mind of viciousness as he had been killing so many of his sons. Jun Wu Xie had clearly messed everything up this time. There were so many ships that had returned without bringing anything back, and half of those piled up carcasses of the Sea Spirit Beasts in the workshop had already been used up. If the supplement wasn¡¯t able to keep up with the demand, the Sea Spirit City might not be powerful enough to take the me.

    Jun Wu Xie had used Yan Wan¡¯s own n to counter him. Though it was an ingenious movement, this would also aroused Yan Wan¡¯s rage. They wouldn¡¯t think that Yan Wan would easily let Jun Wu Xie go.

    ¡°Just let him y whatever tricks he wants to,¡± Jun Wu Xie sneered.

    It was aplete silence at night. The bright moon was hanging high up in the sky, with the dark clouds blocking away the moonlight.

    Jun Wu Yao sat in the room while staring at Jun Wu Xie who was busy producing medical pills. Since when both of them got married, Jun Wu Xie had lost all her excuses to drive him out of the room. Although he couldn¡¯t always get ¡°closer¡± to her, he was satisfied enough to be able to see her anytime.

    Maybe the happiness of one¡¯s life was just something like that.

    Suddenly, the candlelight in the room gently swayed, causing the shadows to slightly falter.

    Sitting steadily on the chair, Jun Wu Xie suddenly put the herbs in her hands down and raised her head.

    ¡°How impatient of them.¡± A trace of coldness soared up abruptly from the bottom of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes.

    Inside Yan Hai¡¯s mansion, more than ten dark figures sneaked into the quarters, and all the guards that were either guarding outside or inside the mansion had somehow copsed feebly on the ground, as if they were all sleeping.

    Those people who were dressed in ck entered the mansion stealthily. They seemed to know the structure of the mansion very well. Within a few moments, they had already gotten into the inner yard from the outer yard.

    The leading ck clothing person cautiously observe everything in the yard. After making sure that no one was awake, he then quietly waved his hand at hisrades behind him.

    ¡°Boss, why are you acting so cautiously? All the people in the mansion have already been drugged by the rosemary, not even the drums are able to wake them up, let alone us entering here.¡± A ck clothing man expressed his deprecation at the cautiousness showed by his leader.

    Before entering the mansion, they had released the aroma of the rosemary into the building, which even the Gold Spirit wasn¡¯t able to resist the fragrance but could only sink into a soundless sleep. Although it wouldn¡¯t take their lives, it was able to temporarily drive away their consciousness.

    The leading man frowned.

    ¡°This is no trivial matter. Old He has been constantly warning us, that if anything goes wrong, neither you nor me is able to handle the consequences.¡±

    The moment the derisive man heard the words ¡°Old He¡±, he quickly kept his impertinent attitude back with his eyes getting strained.

    ¡°Yan Hai isn¡¯t weak. The rosemary might not show its effect on him. Though, there aren¡¯t many experts in his mansion, he should be the only one still being conscious. Keep in mind that we need to be straightforward and quick, so that no evidence will be left,¡± the leader of those ck clothing men enjoined.

    His group of subordinates nodded. By the time thest word left his mouth, they had already gotten into the yard where ¡°Yan Hai¡± was living at. The yard was inplete silence, except that the chirps of the crickets could still be heard.

    It was a total darkness in the room, and the person inside the room seemed to be asleep.

    At the instant, the leader made a gesture of attack with his hand and with a swoosh, a few dark figures broke into the room!

    Under the illumination of the moonlight, they shed their knives towards the bed in the most possible shortest time!

 Chapter 2532 - The Thought of Murder Had Been Arousedï¼ˆ3ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2532: The Thought of Murder Had Been Aroused£¨3£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Many knives gathered and fell, but the feeling of the knives piercing the body did not spread!

    The leader of the men dressed in ck felt there was something, turned around and said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s a trap! Leave!¡±

    But.....

    In front of the broken door behind them stood a slender figure. The figure was silhouetted by the moonlight, therefore no one could see the face clearly. But the figure exuded a sense of coldness, blocking the only passage for the men in ck to leave!

    ¡°Since you¡¯re here, why are you in a hurry to leave?¡±

    A cold, foreboding sound was abruptly heard, like a sh of thunder, which scared the wits out of them!

    ¡°Yan Hai?¡± The leader ventured with uncertainty, the voice sounded familiar but the tone was chilly, something that they had not heard from Yan Hai before.

    ¡°Why? You can¡¯t recognise the person whom you want to kill?¡± The person who stood by the door took a step back, and the moonlight fell upon her body. The moonlight illuminated ¡®Yan Hai¡¯ facial features but the cold intent on that face frightened the men.

    The leader heaved a sigh of relief upon seeing the face of Jun Wu Xie. This person was clearly ¡®Yan Hai¡¯, but with Yan Hai¡¯s strength, how could he have appeared before them without a sound?

    Until the soundless appearance of Jun Wu Xie, not one of them realised that someone was close by!

    ¡°You didn¡¯t get drugged!¡± The leader remarked coldly.

    Jun Wu Xie quirked her brow, ¡°You actually used that thing on me? Don¡¯t make meugh.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re fortunate to avoid death! But you¡¯re sending yourself to death¡¯s door! We won¡¯t give you another chance! Get him!¡± The leader maintained hisposure and they all rushed at Jun Wu Xie.

    Even if Jun Wu Xie was still conscious, and even found out about their scheme, so what?

    ¡®Yan Hai¡¯ was just a young man with an above average innate talent. If he was given another ten years, perhaps he would achieve even more. But currently, he was still young and immature, the skill levels of everyone sent on this mission were all above him; hence to kill ¡®Yan Hai¡¯ wasn¡¯t a difficult task!

    A dozen of ck shadows flew uniformly towards Jun Wu Xie, everyone¡¯s body was emanating a golden aura, it was conceivable that these people¡¯s skills were not weak. Although they can¡¯t bepared to those exponents who could condense spiritual inscriptions, but they were tyrannical enough!

    However, Jun Wu Xie stood at the same spot unmoving as she looked at her fast approaching killers. A cold light was emitting from within her eyes.

    Suddenly!

    A ray of purple light suddenly appeared from outside the house!

    However, in the blink of an eye, those men in ck who rushed towards Jun Wu Xie, were all drawn out by the purple light.

    Several screams suddenly rang out in the courtyard!

    The leader of the men in ck fell heavily on the ground, everything that happened was too just sudden. He didn¡¯t even see how Jun Wu Xie moved and his whole person flew, as scorching pain radiated from his chest. The pain was like getting struck by lightning.

    Anguished wailing from his men reached his ears as the leader looked wildly around and discovered that his men were sprawled on the ground, every one of their chests had a burnt, ck spot as if struck by lightning!

    ¡°Just so so.¡± A cold voice suddenly spoke.

    The leader immediately raised his head and looked to the source of the sound, but that one made him break internally.

 Chapter 2533 - Reciprocity (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2533: Reciprocity (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    There was a blue Spirit Ring flickering with dazzling light on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s left hand!

    ¡°The Spirit... The Spirit Ring... How is this possible...¡± The leading ck clothing man widened his eyes, not being able to believe everything he had just seen.

    Just how old was Yan Hai?

    Though he was quite talented, he was just a Gold Spirit, how was it possible for him to own a Spirit Ring!!

    Even up till today, Yan Wan was still unable to condense a perfect Spirit Ring, how was it possible that Yan Hai was able to achieve it?!

    But the Spirit Ring on the hand of Jun Wu Xie was so vivid, and the pain of the wounds on their chests were still reminding them all the time about everything that had just happened just now!

    If it wasn¡¯t a strong Spirit Ring, how could she defeat them, the supreme Gold Spirits, in just an instant?

    No matter how unwilling the leader was to believe everything he saw in front of him, it was still impossible for him to obliterate the truth.

    ¡°How is it impossible?¡± With her brows slightly raised, Jun Wu Xie looked at those ck robed men who had all copsed on the floor. There wasn¡¯t any emotion in the coldness of her eyes, as if the things that she was looking at was just some ants that did not have the ability to make any counterattack.

    The leader was overwhelmed with fear at the moment. Even if he was beaten to death, he would never think that his target of assassination was actually an expert of the Spirit Ring!

    This was such a farce!

    Even if the number of killers got to double, it still wasn¡¯t enough to entertain a strong Spirit Ring, let alone them!

    Forget about the mission as they might not even have the chance to escape now!

    ¡°Yan Wan sent you here?¡± Steadily andposedly, Jun Wu Xie looked at them. Once these people were caught by her, their paths to return had already been cut off. Since all she needed to do to end their lives was just to simply move her finger, she didn¡¯t have to worry about them being able to escape.

    Those ck clothing men too, hade to an understanding about the disparity of the strength between they themselves and the Spirit Ring. After they heard Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words, they immediately suited their actions with their current circumstances by giving up in resisting. This was how the rules in the Upper Realm worked, the strong should always rule over the weak. When facing the strong, the so called loyalty and benevolence were all bullshit as they only obey and follow the powerful strength owned by one.

    And now, the strength shown by Jun Wu Xie had far gone beyond the power that was supporting behind them, of course they would know which one to side.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t the Master... It was Old He,¡± answered the leading person.

    Jun Wu Xie asked, ¡°Is he the steward of the city pce?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    A trace of coldness shed across Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes. The Old He that was being mentioned by the man was the steward of the city pce, and was also one of Yan Wan¡¯s confidants. The time when Yan Hai told them all the information about the Sea Spirit City, he had also mentioned that, though it seemed that Old He was the subordinate of Yan Wan, Yan Wan was very respectful towards him as he had never insulted or humiliated him. There were even times where Yan Wan would listen to Old He¡¯s advises. Such interaction was really odd in the Upper Realm.

    Nobody knew the background of Old He, even after putting a lot of effort in seeking it, Yan Hai could only get a rough outline of it. He only knew that Old He was very strong, seemingly to be a Spirit Ring expert in the past. But due to some special reasons, his Spirit Ring was damaged, resulting him in falling off from the high position he once had and ended up staying in the Sea Spirit City. Nobody knew why would he agree to work under Yan Wan as in terms of strength, Old He might be stronger than Yan Wan.

    Since this was the order given by Old He, this matter would most probably have something to do with Yan Wan.

    Obviously, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s previous act had triggered the thought of murder in Yan Wan¡¯s mind, and now, he couldn¡¯t wait to kill her!

 Chapter 2534 - Reciprocity (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2534: Reciprocity (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Those ck robed men told everything they knew to Jun Wu Xie, that they gave no fidelity to Yan Wan but Old He. They were the chess pieces held in Old He¡¯s hand, and also the one to handle most of the shady and furtive things given by Old He.

    Since when Yan Wan became the City Lord of the Sea Spirit City, they had been surreptitiously helping him in getting rid of those talented youths just for him to be able to sit firmly on the position of the City Lord of the Sea Spirit City.

    But the most shocking news they revealed was that it was actually Yan Wan who had ordered them to sneak into the creche and secretly murder all his five children!

    Yan Hai was the only life to be spared because he wasn¡¯t gifted to an outstanding aptitude when he was born, but Yan Wan didn¡¯t expect Yan Hai to actually get a boost in his ir after going through the period of staying in the creche and the initial cultivating lesson. It was just that the fact was deeply hidden by Yan Hai¡¯s mother, resulting Yan Hai¡¯s talent in not getting exposed to Yan Wan immediately. At the time when Yan Hai¡¯s mother had passed away, Yan Hai was already sensible and thoughtful enough to hide his talent from his father. It was until when Yan Hai reached his adulthood that he began to slowly show his ability, but by the time came, Yan Wan had already missed the best timing to kill him since Yan Hai¡¯s aptitude had earlier been recorded by the Upper Realm.

    It could be said that since their first meet with each other, both the father and the son had started to pit their wits and strengths against each other. Both of them were definitely not someone to be went easy with.

    Even though Jun Wu Xie had somewhat made an assumption regarding this matter, it was still really astounding to know that what she guessed was true.

    The malevolence of Yan Wan was truly something that could be hardly found in the world!

    However, Yan Hai too, wasn¡¯t someone to be sniffed at. Earlier before this, he had bribed the people in the city pce toced Yan Wan¡¯s meals with poison.

    As the quote said, a wild goose would nevery a tame egg.

    ¡°Young Master, we¡¯ve told you everything we know. Regarding this matter... how about...¡± The ck robed leader looked at Jun Wu Xie in great trepidation. Not to mention that the Spirit Ring of Old He had already been damaged, even if he still got the Spirit Ring in his hand, he might not be able to stand face to face against Jun Wu Xie. The strength of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s Spirit Ring was extremely strong, there was no way the level achieved by Old He¡¯s strength wasparable to it. Even if the Spirit Ring of Old He had not broken, he might still not be able to fight against Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie nced over them. Without speaking a word, she then suddenly turned her back and left.

    At the moment, those ck robed men let out a sigh of relief after they saw the way Jun Wu Xie responded, assuming that she wasn¡¯t nning to do anything to them anymore. The moment they were going to get up and escape, those guards in the mansion who were being drugged by the rosemary before that hade encircling them, causing those ck robed men to be all besieged in the centre!

    ¡°Remember to send those things back to the city pce.¡± The cold clear voice of Jun Wu Xie came from inside the mansion. The casual and insouciant voice was just like the ringing sound of the death knell, echoing beside their ears!

    It was almost at the same time when Jun Wu Xie finished her words that the Night Regime who had disguised into the guards of the mansion gushed forward. Within seconds, they had killed all the men who were all dressed in ck!

    Even before the moment they died, those people couldn¡¯t believe that all of these mediocre-looking guards were actually first ss experts. Not even having the ability to resist, they were straight away murdered on the spot...

    The smell of blood was whirling outside the room, but Jun Wu Xie was just sitting in the room, staring at the candlelight with something seemingly to went across her eyes.

    Yan Wan had decided to kill her. Though he failed this time, there was still a second chance.

    And since when Jun Wu Xie came to the Upper Realm, she had never thought of resigning herself to death!

    If there was no reciprocity between both of them, wasn¡¯t it against the principle of ¡°hospitality¡± then?

 Chapter 2535 - Reciprocityï¼ˆ3ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2535: Reciprocity£¨3£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Early morning on the second day, threerge wooden boxes with the words ¡°To be opened by Old He only¡± were sent to the door of the city¡¯s pce. In a few moments, they were discovered by the guards who requested that Old He inspect it.

    But.....

    The moment when Old He opened the wooden chest, his face turned ashen immediately!

    Within the threerge wooden boxes, they were filled with corpses!

    Those corpses were dressed in ck, faces were deathly pale, no longer breathing, their four limbs were already in rigor mortis!

    Old He¡¯s eyes were shocked wide as he looked at those familiar corpses, his face turned from a sickly green to white, as he viciously mmed the chests shut. Through his gritted teeth, he ordered, ¡°Throw them into the sea!¡±

    Done speaking, he left in great strides, although his heart was no longer calm.

    When Old He requested an audience with Yan Wan, Yan Wan had thought that the mission yesterday was a sess. But what he found out from Old He was that those men sent outst night were all ¡®sent¡¯ back, his face became even more grave than Old He¡¯s had been.

    ¡°Old He, what exactly happened? Didn¡¯t you say that there will not be any mistakes when you handle this matter?¡± Yan Wan¡¯s countenance was ugly. Jun Wu Xie had sent those corpses back to the mansion and even left a note specifically for Old He; she evidently knew who was the mastermind behind this matter.

    If Jun Wu Xie hadn¡¯t sent the bodies back, but instead went directly to report the crime to the Upper Realm army, Yan Wan wouldn¡¯t be able to escape unscathed!

    The Upper Realm did not care about the struggles between individuals; it wasn¡¯t a great concern no matter who killed who, but if you were favoured by His Lord, and were appointed to be in the Upper Realm army, you can¡¯t be touched easily. If the parents intended to murder the child, then His Lord would surely find out who was responsible, especially if Yan Wan had killed Yan Hai. Not only that, his position of the Master of Sea Spirit City wasing to an end.

    Thinking about this, Yan Wan was afraid. On one hand, he was furious at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s wild provocation as she sent the bodies, and on the other hand, he was secretly d that Jun Wu Xie did not report upwards.

    Old He pulled an extremely long face. He had assisted Yan Wan for many years, and used his power to get rid of many of Yan Wan¡¯s eye-sores and he never once failed. Old He had arranged with caution and prudence and he didn¡¯t have any worries.

    Regardless of how excellent Yan Hai¡¯s innate abilities were, his age was his stumbling block. The dozen or so Gold Spirits Old He had sent, to kill one Yan Hai should be a rtively easy matter.

    But who knew that they would encounter a problem!

    ¡°Please calm down My Lord. This is matter is not as simple as we think it is. You and I are both very clear on how strong Yan Hai is. Him alone definitely cannot ughter all my men. I¡¯m sure that someone is secretly helping him.¡± Old He said, brows pinched.

    ¡°Who is that person helping him? I have investigated all those who had previous contact with him. They are jacks of all trades, and are involved in different things everywhere, none of them are of any importance. They are not exponents too. Apart from those garbage, who else can he find?¡± Yan Wan was terribly frustrated.

    Old He frowned, there was something fishy with this matter. Regardless of how smart Yan Hai was, he has lived his entire life in Sea Spirit City, and all the people whom he had contact with were controlled by Yan Wan. Yan Wan would not have let Yan Hai grow too close with any exponents. And they had not found any strange or suspicious people around Yan Hai.

    But.....

    What is going on with those corpses?

 Chapter 2536 - Femme Fatal (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2536: Femme Fatal (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The corpses in the three wooden boxes became the key to disgusting Yan Wan and Old He. Jun Wu Xie literally threw these dead bodies directly at their faces, but in the face of the current situation, they could not even resist and could only tolerate the sight.

    Fortunately, Old He had already instructed his men to throw those bodies into the Sea of Death, so in the event Jun Wu Xie wanted to settle scores at ater date, dead men tell no tales.

    Except the current situation made Yan Wan feel helpless.

    ¡°No matter who is helping him, since he knows that My Lord you are plotting against him, there could be no peaceful coexistence between My Lord and him anymore. It is best to make a final decision regarding this matter.¡± Old He said cautiously. Working smoothly for so many years to actually have made such an absurd mistake, he felt so diforted within his heart.

    ¡°Naturally, I know this. But how should we handle the matter? I thought I had put an end to him yesterday but who would have guessed that these things got tossed about? Old He, I know that you are capable, do you still have ideas to get rid of that little bastard?¡± Yan Wan looked at Old He, he didn¡¯t want to do it himself, if not it would be his misfortune; only Old He would still be able toe up with a n.

    Old He squinted his eyes and said, ¡°I¡¯ve still got men, but now the only question is ¨C we do not know who is the one secretly helping Yan Hai, and what the person¡¯s strength is. If we made a move, it¡¯s fine if we don¡¯t seed but if we let Yan Hai get hold of some evidence, then it¡¯ll make matters worse.¡±

    Initially it would be easy to solve the problem of Jun Wu Xie. However, an exponent who no one knew appeared and caused Yan Wan and Old He to be over stretched.

    ¡°If My Lord really wants to get rid of Yan Hai, then we must find out who is the person behind him.¡± Old He said.

    ¡°If earlier, I might have been able to send someone to infiltrate Yan Hai¡¯s mansion, but because of this matter, Yan Hai definitely won¡¯t allow me to interfere with matters pertaining to his mansion. To investigate that person, it won¡¯t be easy at all.¡± Yan Wan was exceptionally vexed. If he knew that Yan Hai had an important card up his sleeve, he wouldn¡¯t have gone ahead with his n.

    Old He shifted and suddenly said, ¡°There might be a way.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Yan Wan looked at Old He expectantly.

    ¡°My Lord, do you still remember Ling Xin?¡± Old He asked.

    Yan Wan¡¯s eyes lit up!

    Although Yan Hai is not favoured by Yan Wan, but he still carried the mantle of being the Young Master of Sea Spirit City and was respected by people in the city. Yan Hai was young and hot-blooded, although he didn¡¯t indulge in the pleasures of female flesh, but he had many female confindates, and this Ling Xin was one of Yan Hai¡¯s favoured.

    Ling Xin was eighteen and at her prime. Her parents¡¯ talents were average, her own was below average, and she could not climb up the hierarchy. fortunately , Ling Xin was blessed with good looks, a natural beauty; she was considered a top-notch beauty in all of Sea Spirit City. She attracted and was adored by many men. Among those who courted her, the most powerful was Yan Hai. Ling Xin and Yan Hai¡¯s rtionship was very intimate, to the point where Yan Hai had promised that he would marry her someday.

    He was well aware about this matter, but he did not consider a woman with lowly talent.

    But now that Old He had mentioned, he started to think about things differently.

    ¡°You mean to say.... Let Ling Xin investigate?¡± Yan Hai said.

    Old He nodded, ¡°That woman may be young but she is smart. If not, she would not be so clingy to Yan Hai. If it were others, Yan Hai would surely be on his guard, but if was the woman he cared about...¡±

 Chapter 2537 - Femme Fatal (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2537: Femme Fatal (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Lian Xin is smart. She knows which one to choose.¡± Old He was very sure about this.

    But Yan Wan was a bit hesitant, ¡°But, if it raises Yan Hai¡¯s suspicion, wouldn¡¯t it be...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master. This old one here will handle everything.¡± The lips of Old He curved into a sneer. He was once fooled by Jun Wu Xie, but that didn¡¯t mean he was no match for a green horn.

    After getting the idea decided, Old He immediately sent his people to contact Lian Xin, and as expected, Lian Xin assented to his proposal. She then went to weep and wail at Yan Hai¡¯s mansion the following day.

    She was straightforward, saying that she was having a rough time as her parents had gotten into trouble with someone and were murdered yesterday night, and she herself had dodged the tragedy because she was outside the house during that time.

    Despite having a beautiful face, Lian Xin was also good at benefiting from her own advantages. Even when crying, she looked so pitiful and tender. The heart stirring sobs was the only sound to be heard in therge hall.

    ¡°Young Master, Lian Xin is all alone now, please do do justice for me.¡± Though crying like a weeping beauty, Lian Xin didn¡¯t forget to shoot a vulnerable gaze towards Jun Wu Xie who was sitting on the main seat.

    Not to mention that, inside the main hall, how fascinating were the expressions of Qiao Chu and the others who were invited toe over and watch the soap operas.

    Before this, Jun Wu Xie had already learnt about the background of Lian Xin. She was a close confidante of Yan Hai, with a little intimate rtionship in their friendship. However, the woman¡¯s timing of visiting was quite interesting.

    Although Lian Xin had a very close rtionship with Yan Hai, she knew about the thoughts of a man very well. She understood that hassle made no deals, and thus, she never took the initiative to meet Yan Hai. Today was the first time she came to find him. Yesterday, Jun Wu Xie had thrown all the killers¡¯ dead bodies in front of the entrance of the city pce, and today, Lian Xin came and wept out her grief about both her parents being killed.

    This was such a coincidence. Generally speaking, everyone would think that Lian Xin was the one who was being swept by the wave of Yan Wan¡¯s wrath, which it was also a way of Yan Wan to teach Yan Hai a lesson.

    But this matter didn¡¯t seem to be what it actually was in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes.

    Jun Wu Xie supported her chin with one of her hands while looking at Lian Xin who was crying pitifully. Neither did she speak something to console her nor did she step forward and get her up, she was just sitting quietly there, as if those wretched weeping sounds had not gone into her ears, not even a bit.

    Lian Xin cried so strenuously to the point her eyes began to swell, but there was still no any expected constioning from Yan Hai, leading her in feeling slightly confused. Yan Hai usually treated her really well, there was no way he was reluctant to let her shed even a drop of tear, how was he such a stony person today that he didn¡¯t even want to listen to her grievance?

    Lian Xin was inwardly puzzled but she did not dare to question her confusion directly. She could just only covertly observe every movement of Jun Wu Xie, with a sorrowful and pitiful expression still holding onto her face.

    With an extremely subtle expression on their faces, Qiao Chu and the rest looked at Lian Xin and then moved their eyes onto Jun Wu Xie who was sitting on the main seat.

    And the thing that had gotten them to feel even more interesting was Jun Wu Yao who was sitting beside Jun Wu Xie. Although he had changed his face, there wasn¡¯t any diminution in his aura at all. There was always a devilish smile hanging on the corners of his lips, but today, there was less craftiness in his smile but more of a killing intent.

    Qiao Chu and the others couldn¡¯t help themselves from feeling sorry for Lian Xin. Why would she find Jun Wu Xie, of all people, for help? Didn¡¯t she know that the time when Jun Wu Xie married Qu Lingyue in the Lower Realm, there was a satan who had gotten all his eyes green?

    And now, Lian Xin actually had the guts to constantly flirt with Jun Wu Xie in front of Jun Wu Yao. She was surely tired of living and was seeking death!

 Chapter 2538 - Femme Fatal (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2538: Femme Fatal (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The pitiful thing was that Lian Xin was yet to notice the impending danger. Seeing that there was still no responseing from Jun Wu Xie, she could only slowly move herself closer to Jun Wu Xie. With her pair of arms almost going to climb onto Jun Wu Xie¡¯s shoulders, she spoke intively, ¡°Young Master, you¡¯re the only one left beside me in the... Arghhhhh!¡±

    Before Lian Xin¡¯s hands could even touch Jun Wu Xie even an inch, Jun Wu Yao who was sitting at the side suddenly lifted his leg up and vigorously kicked Lian Xin away!

    Ha!

    What a huge wave of jealousy!

    Eyes widening, Qiao Chu and the others watched Lian Xin being kicked to a few metres away until she hit on the door and fell onto the floor. After falling onto the ground, she then spat out a mouthful of blood, lying limply on the floor without being able to get herself up. She kept on twitching, and it seemed like she wasn¡¯t going to make it.

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s kick was definitely not something that people with such strength like her could withstand!

    Jun Wu Xie raised her eyes listlessly and looked at Jun Wu Yao who had just done a ¡°crime¡±.

    ¡°Such people have no right to touch you.¡± Not feeling that there was anything wrong with his action, Jun Wu Yao exined to Jun Wu Xie in a soft and gentle voice.

    ¡°...¡± So, you just simply kicked her to death? Jun Wu Xie was left speechless.

    ¡°Fine, drag her out.¡± Jun Wu Yao waved her hand. To her, Lian Xin was just a contemptible michiefdoer. She might be able to fool Yan Hai the idiot, but it was still too amateurish for her to deceive Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Little Xie, are you still going to let Yan Wan keep on fooling around?¡± Jun Wu Yao raised his hand and yed with the strands of hair lying on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s shoulder. A trace of murderous intent began to brew in his eyes that were slightly looking down.

    It was fine for Jun Wu Yao to not care about how Jun Wu Xie was going to take over the Sea Spirit City, but the incident that had been arranged by Yan Wan today had crossed his line. He would definitely not allow anyone else to try andy a finger on Jun Wu Xie, even if the person gained no Jun Wu Xie¡¯s attention at all, it was still a nope for him.

    Jun Wu Yao had no means to hide his anger, and for sure Jun Wu Xie would noticed it. She raised her hand and grabbed her hair back from Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hand. The main hall was still suffusing with the smell of blood.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to, just kill him.¡± It was such a casual speaking tone.

    It was as if killing Yan Wan was something as simple as ughtering a pig.

    However, it was this light and mild sentence that had caused a trace of a smile to emerge from the bottom of Jun Wu Yao¡¯s eyes.

    And there were Qiao Chu and the rest of them on the side, watching both the invincible married couple adjudging the death penalty of Yan Wan with the tone of discussing the weather. At that moment, all their hairs stood on end.

    If Yan Wan knew that a person named Lian Xin had caused his death toe faster, was he still able tough out loud?

    At the same moment, Yan Wan who was waiting for the good news of Lian Xin in the city pce suddenly received a message from his scout who was spying outside Yan Hai¡¯s mansion, that Lian Xin was thrown out of the mansion not long after she had entered the building, and when she was being thrown out of the door, she was already dead!

    The moment Yan Wan heard the news, he waspletely dumbfounded...

    Lian Xin was dead?

    How could it be!

    Was Yan Hai being possessed by a demon? Had he killed Lian Xin simply just like that?

    Without any reason, Yan Wan felt a chill arising from his sole. He immediately called Old He over for a discussion, but even Old He was highly astounded upon hearing the news.

    They could never think that things would actually evolve into such an extent!

    It was said that with the skills and techniques Lian Xin had, there weren¡¯t many men who were able to escape from her mour. Furthermore, the woman was ruthless and callous. In order to tie in with the n, she had actually asked Old He to kill her parents, but at the end...

    She had just gotten everything to backfire on herself!

 Chapter 2539 - Ruthlessness Is The Mark of A True Great Man (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2539: Ruthlessness Is The Mark of A True Great Man (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Twice, their schemes had been destroyed. Yan Wan and Old He were bewildered. Subconsciously, they had a strange feeling. Ever since returning from his voyage to sea, Yan Hai seemed to be different.

    Only this point, Yan Wan hadn¡¯t noticed nor cared until all those things happened, he abruptly came to a realisation that Yan Hai was no longer the little puppet that he controlled.

    ¡°That little bastard.... He¡¯s be so bold!¡± Yan Wan¡¯s eyes shed a trace of viciousness. Since Yan Hai had already made his move, he was afraid that there was a scheme in ce, if this continued...

    ¡°Go get Liang Shi Shi here.¡± Yan Wan said coldly.

    Astonishment shed in Old He¡¯s eyes, he wanted to say something but Wan Wan sneered, ¡°He was on the Upper Realm army roster but if he is courting death, even if there was the roster, it will not help him! Old He, don¡¯t tell me you still want to allow that feel to do as he pleases? In the end, you and I will suffer.¡±

    Old He thought carefully and sighed. He turned from the hall and left. Not long after, a prettily made up Liang Shi Shi walked in to the hall.

    These days, Yan Wan¡¯s mood was bad, which also caused Liang Shi Shi to be scared witless. She was deeply afraid that she did something wrong, and made things worse.

    Yan Wan¡¯s eyes are cold at this time, his cunning, snake-like eyes swept across Liang Shishi¡¯s charming face.

    ¡°My Lord?¡± Liang Shi Shi felt scared at being stared at by Yan Wan as she approached him gently.

    ¡°Youe here.¡± Yan Wan stretched out his hand towards Liang Shi Shi.

    At this moment, Liang Shi Shi vaguely felt that Yan Wan was a little scary, but she couldn¡¯t disobey. She could only obediently walked towards Yan Wan and hold his hand.

    Yan Wan looked at Liang Shi Shi from close quarters. If Ling Xin was the top beauty of Sea Spirit City, then Liang Shi Shi was the morous one; not only was her face pretty, her figure was exceptionally lithe. Otherwise Yan Wan would not have married her in the first ce.

    ¡°Tonight is your birthday, why don¡¯t we host a banquet?¡± Yan Wan¡¯s expression is murky, as he raised his hand to stroke Liang Shi Shi¡¯s coquettish face, as he thought about things.

    Liang Shi Shi was stunned, ¡°But today is not my birthday.....¡±

    Yan Wan¡¯s eyes upturned, ¡°Then from today onwards, it is.¡± As he spoke, he held onto Liang Shi Shi¡¯s hand, gripping it just a little tighter.

    Liang Shi Shi bore the pain silently, as she didn¡¯t dare to scream. Her face turned pale and tears fell from her eyes as she looked at the malevolent face of Yan Wan.

    ¡°Yes... Today is my birthday.¡±

    Yan Wan was satisfied and rxed his strength, he suddenly pulled Liang Shi Shi into his arms and sat down. Liang Shishi panicked, not knowing what Yanwan was thinking, she could only assume a submissive attitude.

    No matter how distinguished her identity was towards others, in the hands of Yan Wan, her good and bad was all controlled by his moods. If he was happy, she was the lofty, arrogant woman but if he was unhappy, she dared not utter a single word.

    ¡°Old He, go call Xiao Wei and the rest here.¡± Yan Wan looked up at Old He, who was in the hall, his voice sounded so venomous that it made people have goosebumps.

    Old He looked Liang Shi Shi, who was keeping quiet out of fear, as she lied within Yan Wan¡¯s embrace, with downturned eyes and left the hall.

    Not long after, Old He led a couple of strong guards into the hall of the official residence.

    ¡°My Lord!¡± Several guards immediately kneeled.

    A malicious cold gleam passed through Yan Wan¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter 2540 - Ruthlessness Is The Mark of A True Great Manï¼ˆ2ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2540: Ruthlessness Is The Mark of A True Great Man£¨2£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Yan Wan suddenly stood up and threw Liang Shi Shi who was in his arms onto the floor!

    Liang Shi Shi fell onto the floor, causing her body to ache all over. She looked terrifyingly at Yan Wan who had broken into an outrage all of a sudden.

    ¡°Ma-... Master...¡±

    Without even casting an eye on her, Yan Wan looked at those guards who were kneeling on the floor and said, ¡°Today, she¡¯s yours.¡±

    ¡°What!¡± Those guards widened their eyes incredulously. With their gaze sweeping over Liang Shi Shi and Yan Wan, they simply couldn¡¯t believe what they heard.

    The face of Liang Shi Shi went deathly pale with the colour of bloodpletely draining from her lips.

    ¡°Master... What... What are you talking about...¡± It was as if all the warmth in Liang Shi Shi¡¯s body had faded away at the moment, she felt so cold that even her blood was going to freeze.

    She was theirs?

    What did he mean by those words?

    Not speaking a word, Yan Wan was just standing there with his hands sped behind his back in a dull face.

    Old He who was standing aside began to speak at that moment.

    ¡°You guys want to die? You don¡¯t even want to listen to the Master¡¯s orders now?¡±

    Old He¡¯s voice had made those guards shudder. While looking at Liang Shi Shi in disbelief, they had no way to link Yan Wan¡¯s words to everything that was happening now.

    ¡°If you guys don¡¯t do it, don¡¯t ever think of leaving here alive today.¡± In a cold tone, Old He continued.

    Those guards had been serving in the official residence for years. Listening to Old He¡¯s way of speaking, they knew that he was serious about it, and that he really meant to kill them if they chose not to follow the instructions. For the sake of their lives, they could no longer care for anything else. Every single one of them then pounced onto Liang Shi Shi who had aplete paleness on her face just like a ravenous wolf predating for its meal!

    There were dreadful screamsing out one after another from Liang Shi Shi¡¯s mouth. It was such a shrill scream that it made everyone¡¯s blood run cold.

    However...

    Yan Wan was just standing there, watching his official wife ended up turning into the ything of the guards with not one bits of sympathy in his eyes but hatred.

    Liang Shi Shi¡¯s screams became weaker as the guard lying above her was constantly being reced one after another. She went from struggling in the beginning to staying all numb at the end. It seemed like she had had her soul lost, lying on the floor without moving even a bit.

    How would she ever know that it was just her being self-opinionated that she had even lost herself in the reverie when she was married majestically into the official residence? And how could she know that there would be this one day where she was being pushed into the deepest abyss by her husband with his own hands!

    Yan Wan looked at the scene for quite a long time before he kept his sight back and moved his eyes onto Old He who was standing aside.

    ¡°Is the crime of raping and murdering his own stepmother heavy enough?¡± Yan Wan¡¯s voice was so cold that there wasn¡¯t any bits of warmth felt in it.

    Even Old He was appalled by Yan Wan¡¯s cruelty. He knew that Yan Wan was always brutal with his actions, but he never expected him to be such brutal. He had personally sent his wife into the Hell just for him to defeat Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Yeah... This is more than enough,¡± anwered Old He in a deep voice.

    Satisfyingly, Yan Wan nodded his head. ¡°Sent an invitation card to Yan Hai. Tell him that today is the birthday of his stepmother and ask him to attend the ceremony in time.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Old He responded.

    ¡°You should know what to do tonight. This is the veryst chance and I don¡¯t want to see anything goes wrong, or else you and I will be the one to suffer. Do you get me?¡± Yan Wan stared at Old He with his cold and gloomy eyes.

    Even the ruthless Old He broke into a cold sweat after being red at by Yan Wan. He then quickly promised, ¡°This old one here has got it. I¡¯ll definitely ce all the experts in the residence, and there surely won¡¯t be any problem happened again!¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Yan Wan slightly nodded. He then nced over Liang Shi Shi who was breathing weakly, and without even turning his head back, he left.

 Chapter 2541 - Ruthlessness Is The Mark of A True Great Man (3ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2541: Ruthlessness Is The Mark of A True Great Man (3£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    In just a short time, the invitation letter from the official residence had already been sent to Jun Wu Xie. The expression of Jun Wu Xie became really subtle when she saw the letter as she was just nning on how to deal with Yan Wan at the moment.

    ¡°What¡¯s Yan Wan nning to do again?¡± Stretching his head out, Qiao Chu nced through the letter. The only thing stated in the letter was that it was the birthday party of the City Lady and Jun Wu Xie was invited to attend the dinner tonight, plus the person who sent the letter to her had also mentioned that besides Jun Wu Xie, many moguls in the Sea Spirit City were also invited to the event.

    This seemed to be something real.

    If Yan Wan hadn¡¯t tried to assassinate Jun Wu Xie and set her up with the honey trap after that, then this party might be much more credible.

    But Jun Wu Xie had just thrown Lian Xin¡¯s body out of the mansion this morning, and Liang Shi Shi was then going to celebrate her birthday tonight, wasn¡¯t it too much of a coincidence?

    ¡°Little Xie, are you going?¡± Rong Ruo looked at Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie raised her hand and simply threw the letter on the table, she then slowly said, ¡°Since they have invited me, of course I¡¯m going.¡±

    ¡°But there is definitely something wrong about the event. Who knows if Yan Wan has secretly designed something vile to point against you?¡± Rong Ruo slightly frowned. The thoughts of Yan Wan in killing Jun Wu Xie had earlier been known by everyone. Would there be any nice things for him to invite Jun Wu Xie to the official residence during this sensitive timing?

    ¡°Even if it¡¯s a banquet of treachery, I¡¯ll still be going. Didn¡¯t the person Yan Wan sent here just now had said that a lot of moguls in the Sea Spirit City were invited to the birthday feast? If that¡¯s so, why shouldn¡¯t I go?¡± With a touch of coldnessing out from her eyes, Jun Wu Xie arched her eyebrows.

    Looking at Jun Wu Xie, Qiao Chu widened his eyes with a thought suddenly appearing in his mind after listening to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words.

    ¡°Little Xie, is it that you are actually thinking of... taking over the Sea Spirit City by this opportunity?¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡± Jun Wu Xie said tly. The appearance of Lian Xin had already touched Jun Wu Yao¡¯s bottom line, even if she chose not to make any movement, Jun Wu Yao still wouldn¡¯t let Yan Wan survive through the night. It was, as well, better for her to settle everything when all the people in the Sea Spirit City gathered in the same ce.

    ¡°Then... can we go too?¡± The heart of Qiao Chu was heavily pounding. It felt like the party that Yan Wan had prepared for Jun Wu Xie would certainly be the thing he regretted doing the most in his whole life. Such an entertaining drama, how was it possible for them to miss it?

    ¡°Just go if you want to.¡± After finishing her words, Jun Wu Xie stood up and spoke to Ye Sha, ¡°Choose a pretty box as the birthday gift.¡±

    ¡°A box?¡± Ye Sha stunned.

    ¡°Do you really want to send him a gift?¡± Jun Wu Xie raised her eyebrows.

    Her words had left everyone in the main hall speechless.

    Not to mention that Jun Wu Xie had umted arge amount of wealth during the years when she fought all around the countries, even the piles of betrothal gifts given by Jun Wu Yao were already massive enough to scare a person to death. They had never thought that there were actually times when Jun Wu Xie was trying to be stingy, but they wouldn¡¯t have known that...

    Her first time in being stingy woulde so suddenly.

    But after all... even if the present was sent out, sooner orter, it would still have to return to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s pocket. But this small littledy actually became so petty all of a sudden that she didn¡¯t even want to let Yan Wan to have a look on the present.

    At that moment, everyone was in a dilemma, not knowing whether if they should cry orugh upon her behaviour.

    Ye Sha was a frank one as he had seriously gone to do what Jun Wu Yao had ordered him to do. He had found an extremely splendid brocade box, but except for a stone that he picked up from the ground, there wasn¡¯t anything else inside the box. Just by looking at the appearance of the box... Well, it was really a suitable one to fool someone.

    The night had arrived. There were quite a number of noble families in the Sea Spirit City that had been invited to the birthday party of the new City Lady.

 Chapter 2542 - The Banquet of Treacheryï¼ˆ1ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2542: The Banquet of Treachery£¨1£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Everyone didn¡¯t even know what thedy looked like, but she seemed to be targeting Yan Wan¡¯s reputation and she was fully prepared at that, as she sent many a great gift to celebrate.

    Jun Wu Xie and others left the mansion unhurriedly. On the way, they saw many splendid horse-drawn carriages heading towards the official residence. It seemed like there would be no intrigue and tricks, all these appeared to be just a regr birthday celebratory banquet.

    Upon reaching the main door of the official residence, the inside and outside the official residence was decorated withnterns and colored banners; full of joy and excitement. The guards at the front of the house were weing guests who were arriving.

    When Jun Wu Xie and the others appeared, it caused a strange vibe to settle upon the excitement that was otherwise surrounding the mansion.

    The people who were originally noisy, upon catching a glimpse of Jun Wu Xie, suddenly quieted down. The eyes of those guests could not help but fall on Jun Wu Xie, with manyplicated emotions arising within those many pairs of eyes.

    Everyone knew that the Young Master was currently Yan Wan¡¯s one and only child. But this rtionship of the father-son pair was extremely poor. It can be said that the old and dead were never in contact. It was unknown why Yan Wan suddenly gave Jun Wu Xie quite a bit of privileges. However, as a result, instead of using this chance to solidify his position in Sea Spirit City, he even caused harm to more than a hundred vessels, which went out on a voyage, to return empty.

    He caused a great loss to the whole of Sea Spirit City, and angered Yan Wan so much that Yan Wan took back control of the sea routes and workshop.

    Nowadays, the conflict between Yan Wan and Jun Wu Xie had be more and more ferocious. Everyone could see that Jun Wu Xie had arrived with a group of guards, bearing a gift. One could not help but guess, what interesting things would happen during the birthday banquet?

    The methods employed by Yan Wan were so cruel that it was known by everyone within Sea Spirit City. If someone else had gone against him, that person would have died multiple times. And Jun Wu Xie was the one person that he could not touch.

    In Sea Spirit City, many people were secretly guessing what kind of means Yan Wan will use to deal with Jun Wu Xie, who was getting more and more out of control.

    Everyone knew that just this morning, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s apparent ¡®confidante¡¯ Ling Xin had met with a cmity. A delicate beauty who ran to seek protection from Jun Wu Xie, but... not long after entering, she was carried out of the mansion by some men, and had already taken herst breath.

    Regarding this, many people deeply felt that the methods of this Young Master was growing more alike in cruelty as Yan Wan.

    The cold eyes of Jun Wu Xie swept over the guests and although there was no expression on any one of the faces, but the people who had been touched by her cold gaze felt shivers down their spines and they subconsciously avoided her gaze, and dared not oppose it. Unknowingly, they didn¡¯t even have the courage to look her in the eye.

    ¡°Young Master has arrived?¡± Old He remarked, as he stood by the side of the door weing guests. Suddenly, seeing the arrival of Jun Wu Xie, his eyes shed a sneer, but his face did not reveal anything strange, just shed an amiable smile and ushered Jun Wu Xie into the residence.

    ¡°My Lord and Lady have been waiting for you. Please quickly go ahead and enter.¡± Old He smiled as he affected a benign countenance.

    Jun Wu Xie threw a nce at him and lifted her chin at Ye Sha. Ye Sha, at once, handed a steel box that contained some sort of secret, to Old He.

 Chapter 2543 - The Banquet of Treacheryï¼ˆ2ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2543: The Banquet of Treachery£¨2£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Those people around them were quite surprised to see the brocade box. Even though they didn¡¯t know what was it that was inside the box, just the brocade box alone would be enough to cost a king¡¯s ransom. They couldn¡¯t help but felt a little confused.

    Didn¡¯t people say that the Young Master and Yan Wan had a bad rtionship with each other?

    How was it that he was willing to spend so much on the present today?

    But what they didn¡¯t know was that when the moment Old He received the brocade box, the amiability that he faked on his face was so close to break apart!

    With the strength Old He got, he was able to detect the thing inside the box the moment he touched the box. He could sense it very well, that there wasn¡¯t any treasure in the box but just a stupid stone with no spirit energy at all in it!

    Even such insidious and cunning person like Old He couldn¡¯t have thought that Jun Wu Xie would just take a useless stone as a birthday gift for the City Lady. Luckily he had earlier known that today¡¯s n had already been kept tightly in the lid, or else he would have actually thought that Jun Wu Xie had figured something out, leading her in doing such a thing on purpose to embarrass Yan Wan.

    With the strongest will power he had in his entire life, Old He managed to maintain the smile on his face without letting it shred. Even so, his smile was still a little stiffened.

    If it wasn¡¯t that he knew that Jun Wu Xie was going to die in the official residence today, he would surely open the box and threw the stupid stone beside Jun Wu Xie¡¯s foot!

    For the sake of the stratagem, all Old He could do was just to wee Jun Wu Xie and her friends into the mansion with a grinning face, but inwardly, he had already been cursing Jun Wu Xie for thousands of times!

    Qiao Chu and the others who had earlier known what was the thing inside the box was secretly observing the change in Old He¡¯s face. Though Old He had tried his best in hiding it, Qiao Chu them had still caught the momentary stiffened smile on his face with their eyes. Seeing that the old scheming dude trying to hold his anger back but still forcing a kind smile on his face, they almost couldn¡¯t hold theirughter.

    It was such a straightforward and blunt trick of Jun Wu Xie. Leave the other matters aside, they would just go and piss the damn old guy off first!

    There were already full of guests who had arrived earlier before the start of the feast be seated in the official residence. Those guests were all respected high standing people in the Sea Spirit City, and also, they knew each other.

    Liang Shi Shi wasn¡¯t Yan Wan¡¯s first wife. She had no deep background behind her. The fact that she was able to catch Yan Wan¡¯s attention, it was just because she had a beautiful face plus she was really good at ying tricks. Before receiving the invitation letter, no one would expect Yan Wan to actually take Liang Shi Shi so seriously.

    Just to know that Yan Wan had never held a birthday party for any of his former wives before. His behaviour today had truly made everyone in having a new appraisal of Liang Shi Shi¡¯s ce in Yan Wan¡¯s heart.

    Old He had led Jun Wu Xie to the seat which was located beside the main seat of the dinner. It was a very conspicuous seat, where once someone entered the official residence, he or she would immediately notice the figure of Jun Wu Xie. Everyone would then know that the Young Master who usually did not get along well with Yan Wan had also attended the event today.

    But...

    The fact that the son came to celebrate the birthday of his stepmother, and was arranged to sit on such an eye-catching position had given the others a rather subtle feeling. They really doubt that Jun Wu Xie would turn the table over on the spot during the feast!

    With the attitude of waiting to enjoy the drama in their minds, everyone sat on their respective seats, and since there was still a period of time left before the event began, they certainly wouldn¡¯t miss the chance to socialize with each other.

    However, not a single person had the courage to go near Jun Wu Xie and speak to her. Even if they actually did think high of the Young Master, they would definitely not show it out when they were standing on the ground of Yan Wan. If not, wouldn¡¯t they then be hated by Yan Wan?

    Besides, was there even anyone who didn¡¯t know that the rtionship between the father and the son were bad?

 Chapter 2544 - The Banquet of Treacheryï¼ˆ3ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2544: The Banquet of Treachery£¨3£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Today¡¯s birthday banquet, there will be a problem.¡± Hua Yao barely sat and hemented to Jun Wu Xie in a low voice.

    ¡°Brother Hua, what do you mean?¡± Qiao Chu asked curiously.

    Hua Yao¡¯s gaze swept past their surroundings, after he made sure that there was no one nearby, he said, ¡°We know very clearly what that box that Little Xie gifted contained. Little Xie has also found out from those killers that Old He¡¯s powers are almost equal to Yan Wan. With his powers, as long as something touched his hand, he will know what it is. Just now, when he took the metal box, his expression was frozen as he knows what the box contained, and he had to suppress his unhappiness, and still smiled as he weed us in. If you think that nothing is going to happen during the banquet, I won¡¯t believe it.¡±

    If there was an abnormality, there would be a demon.

    Today, Old He would ¡®endure humiliation as part of an important mission¡¯, he would not attack Jun Wu Xie as the Young Master of the city because there were more important things to be aplished.

    ¡°Tsk tsk, that old ignorant person¡¯sughing face is just like the folds of a bun, he looks like he doesn¡¯t have good intentions. Little Xie,ter you should watch out.¡± Qiao Chu nagged at Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie just gave a perfunctory response

    Be careful?

    The one who should be afraid is not her.

    Jun Wu Yao, who was seated beside Jun Wu Xie, had not spoken at all, he just held a hint of a smile as he apanied his little fellow, being especially intimate.

    As the banquet was about to start, Yan Wan and Liang Shi Shi, who were the main stars today, have not appeared.

    Everyone was curious but didn¡¯t dare to say a thing; they just sat there earnestly and waited.

    Old He suddenly walked into the banquet hall with an anxious expression. He walked past all the guests, and headed straight for Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Young Master!¡± Old He¡¯s expression was unsightly as he looked at Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Yes?¡± Jun Wu Xie replied calmly.

    ¡°Young Master, it¡¯s time to start but My Lady doesn¡¯t want toe out to greet the guests. My Lord has been trying to persuade her but to no avail. My Lady said that Young Master is not pleased with her, and she doesn¡¯t dare to meet the guests. As you can see, the whole mansion is filled with awaiting guests. My Lord has requested your presence to help persuade My Lady. Even if you are not happy, but for My Lord¡¯s reputation, please at least give some perfunctoryfort to My Lady.¡± Old He was being very earnest, as he affected a helpless demeanour. Whoever saw it would feel like he didn¡¯t have a choice.

    Old He¡¯s voice was not loud, but who could maintain a high position in Sea Spirit City with just average strength? Those people have already erected their ears at that moment since Old He had appeared and everything said had fallen into their ears.

    Oh!

    This banquet hasn¡¯t begun, and there¡¯s a good show to be watched?

    Don¡¯t wish to see guests? It was obvious that this was a ploy to make things difficult for the Young Master.

    The crowd were clear but no one wanted to vocalise it. They could only wait for Jun Wu Xie¡¯s reply eagerly.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s cold gaze fell upon the wrinkled face of Old He, there was no expression on his face but he was sneering in his heart.

    Was he going to make his move?

    ¡°Since she doesn¡¯t wish to, as a junior, I should go to pay my respects.¡± Jun Wu Xie agreed generously.

    With that agreeable countenance, it made Old He, who had prepared a speech, stunned.

    Like this... and he agreed?

    Isn¡¯t that a little too easy!

 Chapter 2545 - The Banquet of Treacheryï¼ˆ4ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2545: The Banquet of Treachery£¨4£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Why? Is there still any other thing?¡± Calmly, Jun Wu Xie asked.

    Old He suddenly recovered from the daze and quickly responded. ¡°No, no! This old one here will now bring Young Master there. Young Master is certainly a sensible person, please follow me.¡±

    Speaking, Old He stretched open his arm as he gave his way out so that Jun Wu Xie could leave her seat first.

    While watching Jun Wu Xie leaving, the curiosity of every single person there was left hanging in suspension. How they wished they could follow them and have a look on what was going on.

    However, the moment Jun Wu Xie just left the banquet, Yan Wan had already stepped forward with his speech exining that the reason she left was just to have some conversation with the City Lady, and this had sessfully reassured quite a number of people.

    On the other side, following behind Old He, Jun Wu Xie walked through the long corridor from the front yard to the backyard of the official residence.

    It waspletely silent inside the yard with only the moonlight showering on the tranquilpound. There were quite a lot of flowering nts in the yard, giving out a delicate fragrance. There was the brightness of the candlelighting out from the house in the yard. Old He brought Jun Wu Xie to the front of the door and stopped his steps.

    ¡°Young Master, please wait for a moment, let this old one here inform the Mistress first,¡± said Old He.

    Jun Wu Xie slightly nodded her head.

    Old He knocked on the door and there came a little maid quietly opened a narrow gap of the door from inside the room. After she saw that it was Old He who had knocked on the door, only then she let him in.

    Jun Wu Xie waited for quite a long time outside the door. With the beam of the candlelight, all she could see on the window was only the shadows of the two people inside the room, seemingly to be talking about something.

    After waiting for a while, Old He finally walked out from the room. Upon seeing Jun Wu Xie, he then smiled and said, ¡°The Mistress is in the room. This old one here has already informed her. The mood of the Mistress has stabilized quite a lot, please do convince her well, Young Master. Everything that has been prepared today was all out of the Master¡¯s good intention, if the Mistress insists on not showing up, it will be difficult for us to exin to the guests outside there.¡±

    ¡°I get it,¡± Jun Wu Xie responded tly with still no expression on her face.

    Old He then once again expressed his gratitude before he continued, ¡°Then this old one here will leave the Mistress to you, Young Master. I¡¯ll return to the banquet first to take care of the guests, otherwise they willin that the official residence has no etiquette.¡±

    Old He was humble with his words. There wouldn¡¯t be anything wrong if these words were spoken by the others.

    But in the Sea Spirit City of the Upper Realm, Yan Wan was the one conquering thend, those people wouldn¡¯t have the guts to even fart if they were being left sitting at the feast for the whole night, let alone dying the starting time of the event.

    However, Jun Wu Xie did not mention about the issue but just nodded her head with whatever Old He said.

    Old He left after that.

    The yard was quiet. After Old He left, Jun Wu Xie was the only person left standing outside the door.

    It was all bright inside the room. Suddenly, Jun Wu Xie hooked the corners of her lips up, curving her lips into a sneer. She gently pushed open the door but there was just the colour of blood permeating all around the room in front of her!

    Liang Shi Shi, who was originally the main character of the birthday feast, was lying on the pool of blood, naked. There were bruises all over the face which was once coquettish. The beauty she once had looked extremely gruesome in the blood.

    ¡°Ahhhhhh! Someone has been killed!¡± A bloodcurdling scream came out abruptly from the room. The maid who was standing behind the blood pool gave out an ear piercing scream all of a sudden. Before Jun Wu Xie could even take any action, she knocked her head onto the hard wall and the small little figure then copsed limply onto the cold floor.

    ¡°I see.¡± A trace of a smile suddenly appeared on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face as the cold clear gaze nced across the bloody room.

    It seemed like Yan Wan had truly done something big to frame her this time... How evil.

 Chapter 2546 - The Banquet of Treachery (5)

    <h4>Chapter 2546: The Banquet of Treachery (5)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Looking at the mess in the room, Jun Wu Xie had no panic at all. Instead, she moved two steps back, allowing the night breeze that blew across the yard swept off the bloody smell that wasing straight at her.

    Within minutes, there came a flurry of footsteps hurrying over here!

    Jun Wu Xie raised her hand and ttened out the drapes on the end-ridge of her clothes. She then turned around and looked at the entrance of the yard.

    Yan Wan who hadn¡¯t showed himself up before this had now arrived hastily with a mansion of guests behind him. Old He too, was following beside him in a hurried pace.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡± The moment Yan Wan entered the yard, he frowned and berated.

    Once the bunch of guests who were following behind Yan Wan stepped into the yard, they immediately smelled a dense odour of blood, and almost every single one of their hearts gave out a shudder!

    After everyone got to see clearly at the view of the yard, they were all dumbfounded...

    There was only Jun Wu Xie standing alone under the moonlight in the quiescent yard, but behind her inside the wide opened door, it was a totally different sanguinary picture!

    Liang Shi Shi, face colourless, was lying naked in a pool of blood. There were bruises all over her dead body, showing clearly that she had been suffering some kind of inhuman torment before she died. Her pair of eyes had already lost the gleam that she once had, they were dim and dull.

    At the very first instant, everyone came to a realization that something horrible had happened!

    Old He quickly went into the room and checked on Liang Shi Shi¡¯s breathing. At the end, he announced with a mournful expression, ¡°Master... The Mistress...She is gone...¡±

    Old He¡¯s words had made everyone at the scene to suck in a cold breath.

    Liang Shi Shi was dead!

    Just at the night when Yan Wan held a birthday feast for her, she died in her own room, with such a wretched and pitiful way...

    Even if they did not dare to have a closer look at the death situation of Liang Shi Shi, they could already guess it with just only a glimpse. Liang Shi Shi might have lost her chastity before she was murdered!

    There was actually someone in the Sea Spirit City who had the god damn nerves to do such an audacious thing in the official residence.This was just unbelievable!

    At the moment, almost everyone had gotten their eyes fixed on Yan Hai, the only person who was standing in the yard.

    Before they arrived, he was the only one here, and also, they knew that before this, Old He had asked him to go and convince Liang Shi Shi so that he would attend the banquet, but after leaving for quite a long time, there was still no sign of Yan Haiing back. It was until when they heard the scream, that everyone¡¯s soul was then awakened by the great shock!

    Could it be that...

    This was really done by Yan Hai?

    Had he gone crazy?

    Even if he and Yan Wan disliked each other very much, there was still no need for him to go so far and do such a rebellious thing in the official residence at this time!

    Everyone was thunderstruck by everything that had happened in front of their eyes. They couldn¡¯t believe what they saw at all.

    ¡°You this unfilial son! How could you do such insane thing!¡± Eyes widening, Yan Wan red at Jun Wu Xie who was standing outside the room of his wife with both his eyes suddenly full of blood, and it seemed like the blood almost dripped out from his eyes.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s cold eyes nced over those group of people who hade over in truculence. After she soundlessly gave a reassuring look to Jun Wu Yao and Qiao Chu them who hade together with the crowd, she then locked her eyes onto Yan Wan.

    From the very beginning, everything that had happened tonight was a trap designed by Yan Wan to set her up. Yan Wan knew that he would definitely not be able to kill Yan Hai personally if there wasn¡¯t any deadly mistakes done by him, and thus, the purpose of holding the birthday feast today was to force the appearance of Yan Hai, leading the moguls in the Sea Spirit City to witness his ¡°crime¡± in order to bring him a verdict of guilty, giving Yan Wan the reasons to kill him!

 Chapter 2547 - The Banquet of Treachery (6)

    <h4>Chapter 2547: The Banquet of Treachery (6)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Had to say that among all the opponents that Jun Wu Xie had ever faced before, there weren¡¯t really many of them who were such a ruthless person like the way Yan Wan was, that they were able to kill their kids or wives without even hesitating. No matter how malicious and evil the person was, there were always some goodwills left for one¡¯s children and wife

    But, such goodwills had never existed in Yan Wan.

    Jun Wu Xie hadpletely figured out Yan Wan¡¯s n. All the things that Yan Wan had done today couldn¡¯t be considered as perfect, but there was no need for him to actually go for the acme of perfection. He had already decided to kill her with such a reason, and once she was dead, nobody would really think of looking into those suspicious and indistinct points of the case.

    Yan Wan had already been forced to such an extent, that he had to risk it all in order to kill her.

    Suddenly, Jun Wu Xie gave out a smile. The smile that bloomed on the icy face was especially dazzling. Under the moonlight, she had attracted everyone¡¯s attraction, and not a single person was able to move their eyes away from the smile.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s smile crept Yan Wan out. He couldn¡¯t understand it at all, how was she still able to smile at this time?

    ¡°You unfilial son! You actually got the nerves to smile! It¡¯s my fault that I¡¯ve indulged you so much in the past days! I didn¡¯t think that you would actually do such a disgraceful thing! Even though you¡¯re my son, I will not easily forgive you today!¡± Grinding his teeth, Yan Wan red at Jun Wu Xie with the murderous intent raging furiously inside his heart. No matter what Jun Wu Xie had up in her sleeves, there was no way for her to leave the official residence alive today!

    Brows cocking, Jun Wu Xie gazed pathetically at the indignant Yan Wan with a trace of piercing coldness in her clear eyes.

    ¡°Yan Wan, I thought that you¡¯re smart, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be actually so dumb. Do you think that everything is going to run as you wish today?¡±

    ¡°Shut up! You brute! What else do you have by now to excuse yourself?¡± Yan Wan bawled. After he had secretly made a gesture to Old He, the guards in the official residence gushed over and besieged the entire yard.

    Those guests who were all ready for the drama too, got appalled. It didn¡¯t matter whether if who was the one causing all of these today, at the end, the fight between Yan Wan and Jun Wu Xie was still inevitable!

    However, everyone had no high expectations for Yan Hai.

    The Young Master was really talented, but after all, he was still young. It was obvious that Yan Wan was well prepared tonight, plus Yan Wan had such an ample cultivation experience, how could it be easily caught up just by a period of ten or twenty years?

    ¡°Excuse myself? I don¡¯t have to do that,¡± said Jun Wu Xie tly. Even when she was beingid siege by the guards of the official residence, there wasn¡¯t any panic seen on her face.

    Yan Wan stared at Yan Hai as he sneered covertly inside himself. He had earlier ordered Old He to look into those people that were brought by Yan Hai today. They were just some useless trash who had apanied him during his first hunt. They had no strength at all, and wouldn¡¯t do anything else except to tter Yan Hai all day.

    It was pretty unlikely that the expert who had once secretly helped Yan Hai was with him today!

    And because of this, Yan Hai was destined to be defeated today!

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve nothing to defend yourself, that¡¯s good, out of the respect of our kinship, I¡¯ll make your death a quick one,¡± Yan Wan sneered as he began to condense the spirit energy on his hand. Light twinkling, a few spirit inscriptions appeared on his hand all of a sudden.

    The strength Yan Wan had wasn¡¯t enough to condense aplete Spirit Ring, but in the Sea Spirit City, he was still the apex of all the experts!

    The moment all the people saw Yan Wan showed his spirit inscriptions out, they understood that...

    Yan Wan was determined to kill Yan Hai today!

 Chapter 2548 - The Banquet of Treacheryï¼ˆ7ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2548: The Banquet of Treachery£¨7£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Strong spiritual inscriptions made the guests fearful, as Jun Wu Xie was a dead person in their eyes!

    Everyone knew that although the Young Master¡¯s powers were considered top amongst those of the same age range, but truthfully speaking,pared to Yan Wan¡¯s powers, the disparity was like night and day. It would be impossible for him to even deflect two attacks.

    However, just as everyone ced a death sentence on Jun Wu Xie, her gaze simply swept past Yan Wan¡¯s spiritual inscription as something appeared in her eyes. It was not fear, but instead a type of.... Ridicule.

    That¡¯s right!

    That actually saw mockingughter from Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes.

    They couldn¡¯t believe their eyes!

    Had the Young Master gone insane? He dared tough at Yan Wan¡¯s spiritual inscriptions? Did he not know how powerful the spiritual inscriptions were!

    The intensity of the spiritual inscriptions had already exceeded the ordinary Gold Spirit, even if it was the peak of the Gold Spirit, as long as it could not condense the spiritual inscriptions, there was a stark difference.

    The number of Yan Wan¡¯s spiritual inscriptions was almost ny percent. Although it wasn¡¯t as strongpared to a Spirit Ring exponent, it was more than enough to deal Jun Wu Xie¡¯s Gold Spirit.

    ¡°Bastard! Come and ept your death!¡± Yan Wan¡¯s eyes shone with malicious and murderous intent.

    Liang Shi Shi¡¯s death did not leave him with any regrets. In fact, he was extremely pleased. As long as he could kill Yan Hai, sacrificing a woman was not a big deal.

    For as long as he was the Master of Sea Spirit City, he could have any woman he pleased.

    ¡°Die?¡± Jun Wu Xie lifted her brows slightly as she looked at Yan Wan who was filled with murderous intent. The smile hanging at the corner of her lips intensified.

    ¡°Who are you talking about?¡±

    The moment Jun Wu Xie¡¯s cold voice rang out, a ray of dark blue light emanated from her right hand!

    That light ray was intensely ring as itpletely covered the radiance of Yan Wan¡¯s spiritual inscriptions. When that re dissipated, everyone stood in a daze.

    They saw that in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s right hand, there was an actualpleted Spirit Ring!!

    The present crowd was momentarily shell-shocked at the revtion. Their eyes were widened in disbelief as they stared unblinkingly at the Spirit Ring nestled within Jun Wu Xie¡¯s right hand. There were some who were rubbing their eyes, doubting their eyesight and wondering if this was just a hallucination.

    But...

    The Spirit ring with the dark blue light was indeed real as it has appeared on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hand!

    Yan Wan¡¯s face became white in an instant, and he couldn¡¯t believe everything he saw.

    This brat! How can he actually possess apleted Spirit Ring?!!

    Previously, Yan Wan was so arrogant and confident, but now, he was shocked and in a panic. He wouldn¡¯t have believed it even if it killed him. He had tried so hard to kill Jun Wu Xie, but it turned out, she was actually a Spirit Ring exponent.

    If a person condensed the spiritual inscriptions, he could kill a Gold Spirit in a sh without hesitation. In that same vein, for a Spirit Ring exponent, to kill a person with condensed spiritual inscriptions, would be just as easy.

    Yan Wan¡¯s confidence which was built upon for years, in that moment, was trampled to dust by Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°You..... How could you..... Could have.... Spirit Ring...¡± Yan Wan¡¯s heart screamed wildly, and even his breathing seemed to have stopped. He had already condensed the spiritual inscriptions, and naturally he could feel how strong the breath of the Spirit Ring.

    The Spirit Ring in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hand was real, it wasn¡¯t any sort of trickery. In fact, it was an exceedingly strong Spirit Ring!

 Chapter 2549 - An Interregnum (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2549: An Interregnum (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°This has nothing to do with you.¡± Jun Wu Xie looked at Yan Wan coldly, as she lifted her hand slightly, that dazzling aura shed.

    Yan Wan finally understood the severity of his situation as he felt cold dread spread all over his body. At this moment, he finally realised that those men he had sent before, were not killed by others. They were killed by one person, Jun Wu Xie herself!

    In an instant, blood drained from Yan Wan¡¯s face. He no longer was overly arrogant.

    ¡°Then now, you will die willingly?¡± Jun Wu Xie narrowed her eyes as they radiated with cold light.

    Yan Wan¡¯s n which all depended on the fact that his powers were stronger and that could crush Jun Wu Xiepletely. But, Jun Wu Xie had be stronger than him, and his n vanished in a puff of smoke.

    In the Upper Realm, strength was the true way of survival!

    No one would have guessed that the tide would turn in this situation. When everyone thought that Jun Wu Xie would face certain death, no one could have known that in a blink of an eye, the person who fall into desperate straits would be Yan Wan!

    Even Old He, who had been helping Yan Wan in secret, who having witnessed this scene, his mood plunged to the bottom of the valley. He was once a Spirit RIng exponent, so he knew more than anyone present the true strength of a Spirit Ring. The ring that Jun Wu Xie possessed is extremely strong, it even surpassed the Spirit Ring which he could previously condensed. Yan Wan definitely could not contend against this!

    Silence fell upon the whole courtyard. Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words were like a death penalty bestowed upon Yan Wan.

    Yan Wan¡¯s face remained white as he looked at Jun Wu Xie in dear. In a blink of an eye, his face suddenly broke into a fake and awkward smile.

    ¡°Ah Hai, what are you saying? Don¡¯t tell you that just because of one woman, you want to kill your father? There must be some misunderstanding. Liang Shi Shi is just a cheap woman after all, no need to be so serious.¡±

    The previous questioning was made to look like a joke at this moment. For the first time, Zhang Wan took off his aloof and distant attitude in front of Jun Wu Xie, as if a father was joking with his son.

    However, no one couldugh.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be serious?¡± Jun Wu Xie quirked her brows, she had witnessed the speed at which people of the Upper Realm change their attitudes. If she didn¡¯t have a Spirit Ring, how could Yan Wane up with such a ridiculous exnation?

    ¡°My Lord, you didn¡¯t say those things just now. Did you not want me to die?¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s voice did not contain a hint of warmth.

    Yan Wan¡¯s face became even more unsightly, but he still had to put up a smiling facade, as he tried to sweet talk Jun Wu Xie, ¡°That was just a joke. You are my son. Why would I be mad at you?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie didn¡¯t speak, she just looked at Yan Wan and his change of attitude, as she seemed to be thinking about something else.

    Yan Wan¡¯s heart felt like he had just eaten shit. On one hand, he regretted that he didn¡¯t ughter Yan Hai when he was born. And on the other hand, he regretted going against Jun Wu Xie at the moment. If he had known that Jun Wu Xie was already a Spirit Ring exponent, even if he had ten times the courage, he still would not go head to head with Jun Wu Xie.

    Just as Yan Wan thought could temporarily hold off Jun Wu Xie as he thought of other solutions, the figure of Jun Wu Xie suddenly shed in front of the crowd.

    Yan Wan could barely react, a sharp pain came from his chest.

    He looked down at himself in an awkward manner, and saw a bloody hole in his chest that was caused by the Spirit Ring, and widened his eyes incredulously.

    ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t intend to joke with you.¡± The cold voice of Jun Wu Xie echoed through the silent courtyard.

 Chapter 2550 - An Interregnumï¼ˆ2ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2550: An Interregnum£¨2£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Until the moment he died, Yan Wan was still being trapped in a deep state of bewilderment. He couldn¡¯t even have the chance to make a sound before he suddenly copsed onto the ground with a big amount of blood sshing out from the wound on his chest, dyeing the gstone below him red.

    The colour of blood looked extremely harsh under the moonlight.

    Yan Wan probably couldn¡¯t believe all these things even before the moment he died.

    Yan Wan died so suddenly that it had scared the guests who were standing by the side out of their wits. ording to the rules of the Upper Realm, even if Jun Wu Xie killed Yan Wan, nobody had the right to criticize her!

    With a little warmth flowing in it, the blood spattered on those people who were standing behind Yan Wan. However, at the cool night, the bits of warmth felt just as hot as the scorching iron

    Old He stood the closest to Yan Wan, causing him to be showered with blood the moment when Yan Wan died. Such a sudden plot twist had gotten him, who was usually wily and scheming, to bepletely dumbfounded. All he could only do was to stare dumbly at Yan Wan¡¯s dead body, not knowing how to react.

    Jun Wu Xie raised her hand slightly and called her Spirit Ring back. While looking at the dead silence in the yard, she flicked her fingertips!

    Once again, the Spirit Ring shot out of her hand!

    But the target this time had changed to Old He!

    Old He immediately recovered from the astonishment, but he had already lost the chance to dodge it.

    A plonk sound was heard!

    Soundlessly, Old He fell onto the ground, with the blood below his body fusing into Yan Wan¡¯s blood.

    The entire yard was pervading with a nauseating bloody smell.

    Everyone was bbergasted. They saw it with their own eyes, that Jun Wu Xie had murdered both the strongest people in the Sea Spirit City with just a twinkling of an eye. It was such a casual stance, but with the befalling deathing along, it had snatched all the warmth of everyone at that moment.

    Jun Wu Xie kept her Spirit Ring back. The Spirit Ring submerged, little by little, into her palm until it had totally disappeared without leaving a single trace, but the thick bloody smell was still swirling around her breath all the time.

    It was the smell of blood that she once hated very much, and up till today, she still disliked it. With a trace of frustration, the pair of charming brows slightly furrowed.

    It was just an inadvertent frown, but it had struck on the nerves of the guests who were standing in stunned in the yard. They regained their consciousness from the shock under the stimtion of the bloody smell.

    All of a sudden, those people kneeled onto the ground collectively. Without having the valor to look at Jun Wu Xie, every single one of them prostrated themselves onto the ground, trembling.

    ¡°Congrattions to the session of the City Lord!¡±

    A shaking voice came out from the crowd, and followed by that, was a bunch of congratting voices erupting fearfully one after another ¨C everyone was in a state of horror. It was true that the past Yan Wan was powerful, but it wasn¡¯t the strength that had gotten the people to be afraid of as among the seventy-two city lords, the strength of Yan Wan was just ranked at the tail end. The exact thing that had led people in fearing him was his malicious and barbaric ways in doing things, and now, the powerfulness shown by Jun Wu Xie who was standing in front of them had far surpassed the dread brought by Yan Wan to them.

    The kind of powerfulness that was lying on the summit had long gone beyond everything!

    Everyone was worrying whether if they were going to be the next person to face death. At this moment, all the people were busy recalling if they had ever insulted or offended the past Young Master before.

    Disregarding those tterings, Jun Wu Xie just raised her eyes and looked at the few figures that were still standing in the yard. She looked at her friends who hade together with her and her beloved who was going to stay by her side for the entire life.

    From the eyes of Jun Wu Yao, she saw a deep smile.

 Chapter 2551 - An Interregnumï¼ˆ3ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2551: An Interregnum£¨3£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Within one night, the sky of the Sea Spirit City had changed.

    The scheme which Yan Wan designed to specifically target at Jun Wu Xie had gotten himself buried in the pool of blood. The legs of those guests who had left the official residence were still shivering the moment when they walked out of the entrance of the official residence as they were still worrying whether if they were still able to leave the ce alive at the previous second.

    Jun Wu Xie had asked her subordinates to encase the dead bodies of Liang Shi Shi, Yan Wan and Old He into the wooden boxes. They were then thrown into the Sea of Death, ending up bing the meals of the marine creatures.

    All the original servants and the guards in the official residence had also been reced by the members of the Night Regime and the Ghost Army.

    Jun Wu Yao had ordered his people to clean up the bloodied side yard through the night. It was until the veryst stench of the bloody smell had beenpletely gotten rid of, only then he was satisfied with it.

    Until this moment, Jun Wu Xie had sessfully ascended to the highest position of the Sea Spirit City, taking one of the seventy-two cities under her control!

    Early in the morning of the second day, the entire Sea Spirit City had received the news of revolution. Those people who had once worked under Yan Wan were all worrying whether if Jun Wu Xie would rake up the past things to take revenge on them, whereas those who had earlier pledged themselves to ¡°Yan Wan¡± were all secretly feeling relief about the choice that they had made before that, waiting for Jun Wu Xie to spare her time to promote them to a higher post.

    But...

    Neither did the revenge nor the promotion happen.

    Since the first day when Jun Wu Xie became the City Lord of the Sea Spirit City, the first thing she did was to change all the formal leaders of every department of the Sea Spirit City, resulting the whole Sea Spirit City in going through a huge scope of personnel transfer. The members of the Night Regime and the Ghost Army were given the responsibilities to handle the main duties of the Sea Spirit City, and all the original workers werepletely secluded from their works.

    All the residents in the Sea Spirit City had been going through their days in agitation, worrying that the new City Lord would suddenly order a massacre for no reason. By then, they would just cry together.

    However, their apprehensions were unnecessary because Jun Wu Xie had totally no means to pay attention to their thoughts. All she did was just to immediately arrange ships for the members of the Night Regime to fetch the remaining members of the Night Regime and the Ghost Army who were left on the isted ind back to the city.

    Besides that, Jun Wu Xie had also specially visited the ce where those Sea Spirit Beasts were being trapped in.

    It was a ce to cage those Sea Spirit Beasts that were caught by the Sea Spirit City when they were young. Before this, Yan Wan had prohibited Jun Wu Xie from entering the ce, but now, there was no one else in the Sea Spirit City who was able to stop Jun Wu Xie¡¯s steps.

    Nearly hundreds of half-matured Sea Spirit Beasts had been fenced in a turbidke. After their parents were killed, they were brought back to the Sea Spirit City by their ships, only to be ughtered with all their precious organs being cut out after they grew up.

    Beside thekes where the little Sea Spirit Beasts were staying at, Jun Wu Xie saw quite a number of man-made ponds.

    Inside those ponds, there were many matured Sea Spirit Beasts being tied up by the chains, not being able to make a movement. Their bodies were plugged in with numbers of bamboo tubes with one end of the tubes being deeply inserted into their bodies while the other end connected to the huge earthen jars that were filled with fresh blood...

    The fact that the Sea Spirit City was able to maintain the supplements of the blood of the Sea Spirit Beasts, besides constantly hunting for the beasts, they had secretly caught a lot of adult Sea Spirit Beasts and trapped them inside the ponds. They would then suck their blood out without letting them die. They would feed the beasts, but at the same time, milk their everything out.

    After Jun Wu Xie saw those tied Sea Spirit Beasts that weren¡¯t able to move, her whole person stunned. There was no way she would have thought that there was actually such a ce existing in the Sea Spirit City.

 Chapter 2552 - An Interregnumï¼ˆ4ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2552: An Interregnum£¨4£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Those Sea Spirit Beasts, some have been domesticated since young, some were injured during the hunts and brought back alive to Sea Spirit City. It was unknown how long these beasts have been trapped in this dirty, dinghy ce. No one knew as well how long these beasts have had to endure the constant, torturous pain. Their eyes have long since lost the light as they stayed numbed within the pool.

    Even as they saw Jun Wu Xie and others approaching, these beasts did not have a single reaction. They were like a pile of zombies without any movements.

    The eyes of Fei Yan and the others were rimmed red, and could not stand to look any more.

    Qiao Chu red with his red eyes and rushed to the side of the pool, as he wanted to quickly unplug the bamboo tubes that were inserted into the Sea Spirit Beasts. But he was stopped by Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°You pull the bamboo tubes out now, they will die.¡±

    Qiao Chu¡¯s hand froze in mid-air as he looked at those numbed beasts, his nose could not stand the acetic stench.

    ¡°Little Xie, you save them.....¡± Qiao Chu looked at Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded lightly and made Qiao Chu step aside. She didn¡¯t hurry to handle the bamboo tube, she only raised her hand and put it on the head of the Sea Spirit Beast, closed her eyes, as she remembered the method that Zi Fei had once taught her, using her own consciousness tomunicate goodwill to the Sea Spirit Beast.

    Qiao Chu and the rest stood aside but were pricked with panic, and they didn¡¯t know what messages were exchanged between Jun Wu Xie and the Sea Spirit Beast.

    They only saw that the long-lost light was reignited in the eyes of the Sea Spirit Beast, and there was a glimmer of tears in that vague moment.

    They had given up hope as they waited to be robbed of theirst value, and then be ughtered, but they didn¡¯t think that.... They saw a glimmer of hope.

    Rong Ruo also stepped forward, and expressed goodwill to those Sea Spirit Beasts. Her speed was not as fast as Jun Wu Xie, but she stubbornly persisted and did not care about the rapid consumption of her mental strength.

    After all the Sea Spirit Beasts have been appeased, Rong Ruo¡¯s mental power was almost exhausted, even the state of Jun Wu Xie was not any better.

    ¡°I need to invite Zi Fei here, these Sea Spirit Beasts have been tortured for too long. Although I have temporarily treated them, but I don¡¯t have much knowledge on the Sea Spirit Beasts. Zi Fei and these beasts have lived together for many years, she would know what to do.¡± Jun Wu Xie looked towards Jun Wu Yao.

    All these injured Sea Spirit Beasts, she still had some ideas. But with regard to the adolescent Sea Spirit Beasts, she had no idea.

    Jun Wu Yao nodded his agreement.

    Jun Wu Xie sent for those who had medical skill from with the Night Regime and Ghost Army and after giving them some instructions, they then started to pull out the bamboo plugs from the Sea Spirit Beasts.

    Continuous moans of pain emitted from theke, those bamboo tubes were plunged too deep into the flesh, the tubes and the flesh of the Sea Spirit Beasts have melded together. To pull the tubes out, the pain can be imagined. But these bamboo tubes need to be taken out, if not the pain would never go away.

    The sorrowful moans attracted the adolescents Sea Spirit Beasts towards theke, as they watched confusedly at theirpanions suffering in pain, fear and uneasiness upied their hearts, they were still so fragile, and didn¡¯t know how sinister the world could get.

    Rong Ruo disregarded the block by Fei Yan, she sat by theke, and even as her mental power dried up, she continued to work tirelessly, offeringfort to those adolescent Sae Spirit Beasts.

    Pain, will finally leave these kind spiritual beings.

 Chapter 2553 - The Soul World (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2553: The Soul World (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Under Jun Wu Xie¡¯s leadership, in which she used her strength to suppress any dissent, the entire Sea Spirit City because an honest ce. Even if someone discovered some ¡°abnormal¡± practices of Jun Wu Xie, they could only watch silently, no one even dared to even fart.

    The Sea Spirit City workshop was closed, the breeding area for Sea Spirit Beasts was also closed. The series of new practices put in ce by the new City Lord made the people of Sea Spirit City confused.

    However, Jun Wu Xie didn¡¯t care about what they thought.

    Sea Spirit City was now under her control, bing her first base camp in the Upper Realm. This made everything she needed to do in the future easier.

    The men from the Night Regime arrived in batches, and at this time, Jun Wu Xie had another n in the works.

    The goal in the Upper Realm was simple. Since the first step was well taken, they could continue walking on.

    Jun Wu Xie had Hua Yao and others stay in Sea Spirit City to stabilise the situation within the city, and to settle the Night Regime troops that were arriving soon. She discussed with Jun Wu Yao about the journey to the Soul World.

    Although she had the medicine given by Zi Fei, Jun Wu Xie no longer had to worry about the sudden attacks and pain. But Zi Fei has said that the medicine was only a temporary measure against the pain, she could not entirely cure the inner sh of energies within Jun Wu Xie. If Jun Wu Xie wanted a cure once and for all, she had to make a trip to the Soul World.

    Also, within the Soul World, they could possibly find the souls of Jun Gu, Yan Bu Gui and Grandmaster Ren Huang. She definitely had to go.

    Jun Wu Xie was leaving Sea Spirit City, she didn¡¯t want to leave in secrecy but openly. Sea Spirit City had not have Sea Spirit Beasts enter into their ounts for several months, and the original inventory of beasts was running low. If in the future they didn¡¯t send more Sea Spirit Beasts products, the Upper Realm would definitely start questioning the matter. Jun Wu Xie intended to use the excuse that the Sea Spirit Beasts were getting more scarce and open up a new sea route to temporarily leave.

    This way, they could avoid questions from the Upper Realm and also had a legitimate reason. This was killing two birds with one stone.

    Jun Wu Xie had wanted to wait for Zi Fri to arrive and discuss with her regarding the matters of the Sea Spirit Beasts etc. But with the decrease of the inventory, if she didn¡¯t leave, she was afraid that the men from Upper Realm woulde to Sea Spirit City to question her. She could only instruct Rong Ruo and let Rong Ruo convey her intentions. Afterwhich, she followed Jun Wu Yao to the Soul World.

    The Soul World was on the edge of the Upper Realm. It was very simr to the Spirit World. It had no concrete soil and earth. There was only a virtual Soul Residence. The Spirit World was supported by the Spirit Lord, but in the Soul World, it was supported by the source of all souls, the Soul Tree.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s flight speed was extremely fast, and it didn¡¯t take long for her to reach the entrance of the Soul World with Jun Wu Yao.

    It was a huge round star, and seen from far away, it was a dense jungle that was suspended in the air, only a thin ray of light can be seen from the side, but seen from the front, it was a great disc.

    ¡°To enter the Soul World, we must take out our souls? Jun Wu Xie looked at Jun Wu Yao and asked.

    Jun Wu Yao nodded.

    Jun Wu Xie was very cooperative as she closed her eyes and left Jun Wu Yao to handle it.

    Jun Wu Yao raised his hand over Jun Wu Xie¡¯s forehead, under the cover of a faint magical spirit, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body once again slightly changed, but her soul was extremely powerful so she would not be transparent again. But her soul had taken a more solid physical form, and the appearance of her soul changed into the appearance of her previous life.

    When that familiar face appeared in the eyes of Jun Wu Yao, the calmness of his eyes once again was stirred up in waves.

    It was obviously different from her usual appearance, but he didn¡¯t know why, it still made his heart beat faster.

 Chapter 2554 - The Soul World (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2554: The Soul World (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The strange and familiar excitement began to palpitate as it spread from the bottom of his heart. Jun Wu Yao had to forcibly suppress that out of control feeling. Until Jun Wu Xie hadpleted her transformation to a Spiritual Body, then he could wake her up.

    Once Jun Wu Xie woke up, Jun Wu Yao then took her and entered the Soul World.

    The feeling of passing through the gates of the Soul World and Spirit World were not dissimr, Jun Wu Xie did not feel any strangeness upon stepping into the Soul World.

    But, after fully stepping into the Soul World, everything in front of her made Jun Wu Xie realised that apart from her, everything else in that spiritual world waspletely unfamiliar.

    It was a paradise covered in blue and green, the azure-blue sky, the white clouds blossoming, and looking at it, the next day hanging high.

    The soil under their feet was soft and real, and the surrounding air was filled with the fragrance of vegetation.

    The scenery of the Soul World was simr to that of the Upper Realm, it was not as dark as the Spirit World!

    Jun Wu Xie looked at everything in front of her, slightly dazed, she looked up subconsciously to see Jun Wu Yao, clear eyes that held a hint of query.

    Jun Wu Yao took note of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s reaction, unable to control a lightugh from sounding out. No matter how many years had passed, no matter how many obstacles faced, that little fellow would asionally reveal inexperienced and ignorant expressions. It was as if whatever that had happened, did not taint her innocent and pure soul.

    ¡°Surprised?¡± Jun Wu Yao looked at Jun Wu Xie smilingly.

    ¡°This ce... is different from Spirit World.¡± said Jun Wu Xie as she swept her gaze around. The passage from the outside to Soul World was between two mountains. Nearby, there was a meandering stream, the sound of water was pleasing to the ears. The mountain was filled with crisp, green trees, countless flowers and nts intertwined with the earth, as birds could be seen flying through the trees.

    Everything here looked so real. If Jun Wu Xie wasn¡¯t aware of where she was, it would be difficult to connect this ce with the ce where souls rested.

    Jun Wu Yao could not control hisugh, dipped his head to peck Jun Wu Xie¡¯s head and said, ¡°Spirit World is metamorphosed by the power of the Spirit Lord. Although the Spirit Lord¡¯s power is good, butpared to the Spirit Tree, he¡¯s still not powerful enough. Within the Upper Realm, all the souls originate from the Spirit Tree. So it can be said that the Spirit Tree is the only one and the origin in this world. With all the power it possesses, how can youpare it to the Spirit Lord?¡±

    Jun Wu Yao looked at the familiar Soul World in front of him. That year, when he hadn¡¯t left the Upper Realm yet, he hade to the Soul World. If not for the fact that the Spirit Tree was powerful enough, with his temperament, he wouldn¡¯t have given it any regard, and why would he take a seed from the Spirit Tree?

    With regards to the power of the Spirit Tree, it could transform Soul World arbitrarily. The Spirit Tree had no desire, it only bred various different souls. It made Soul World so real in order to give those ¡°children¡± that it cared about aplete world to live in.

    The Spirit Tree¡¯s spirit offspring could choose to be humans or animals, or even stay within Soul World. It had great tolerance for the souls that it had nurtured.

    If it was true, this Soul World was more suitable for life than the Three Realms.

    ¡°I think you will like it here.¡± Jun Wu Yao pulled at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hand and led her into this miraculous world. There was no mutual deceptions, it was very suitable for someone like Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°But it¡¯s not safe here at all.¡± Jun Wu Xie suddenly said. She didn¡¯t forget why Qin Ge and Long Jiu were eager toe back, the Soul World, she was afraid that it was no longer a paradise.

 Chapter 2555 - The Soul World (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2555: The Soul World (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Yao smiled, ¡°Things might not be as awful as the way you think it is. As you said, there are two spirit envoys who have already known about it and have already returned to the Soul World. There might be a solution to solve the problem. In the Soul World, there are still many soul entities who are loyal to the Spirit Tree. Before this, let¡¯s find the Spirit Tree to settle the soul power in your body first.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie raised her eyes and looked at Jun Wu Xie without subsiding the perplexity in her eyes.

    ¡°How did you take the seed away at that time?¡±

    Jun Wu Yao was stunned for a moment. With a weird look in his eyes, he let out a slight cough and said, ¡°During the previous time, I had quite a good rtionship with the Spirit Tree. Although it couldn¡¯t speak, it was a nice friend to get along with. I thought that its seed was interesting, plus it looked pretty, so I just simply took it.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Jun Wu Xie was lost for words. The Spirit Tree was the only ¡°friend¡± that Jun Wu Yao was willing to interact with, but he, on the other hand, instead of doing something nice, he just simply took its seed away just because he felt that the seed was interesting and pretty? If the Spirit Tree was able to talk, it might have already cursed and sworn at Jun Wu Yao for a hundred or a thousand times.

    There was a rare awkwardness shown on Jun Wu Yao¡¯s face. Since he had no interest in the sycophancy and the mutual deceptions of the Upper Realm, the quietude of the Spirit Tree had be a nicepanion for him. At that time, he often went to the Soul World to stay there for a few days, and if that person¡¯s n had not been discovered by him, there wouldn¡¯t be any change in the habit.

    Instead of saying that Jun Wu Yao was captivated by the seed, it was better to say that he was just fooling around with the Spirit Tree. After all, the seed brought no benefits to him. It just happened to have some healing effects on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s soul, causing its ability to finally obtain its ce to shine, or else it would just be the same as those useless treasures which he collected inly for aesthetic purposes.

    Jun Wu Yao walked into the Soul World with Jun Wu Xie. The surroundings were beautiful and alluring, it gave one an illusion of standing in the Three Realm.

    Both of them walked side by side. Suddenly, Jun Wu Yao¡¯s steps halted.

    Jun Wu Xie too, stopped her steps as she looked at Jun Wu Yao in confusion. Just as the moment when she was about to say something, Jun Wu Yao gestured her to stay quiet and led her to behind a tree.

    Between the mountains not far away from them, a group of soul entities suddenly appeared on a tortuous path.

    But their appearance had aroused the vignce of Jun Wu Xie!

    There were a few soul entities dragging a very long chain with weapons holding in their hands. More than twenty miserable-looking soul entities were tied up in the hands by the chain, moving forward while being dragged along the path!

    The crisp clinking sound echoed in the quiet mountains. The faces of those soul entities who had gotten their freedom restricted were full of wrath, but they could only suppress it and red at those soul entities who were supervising them with their raging gazes.

    ¡°What the hell are you guys looking at? If you don¡¯t stay still and behave well, you are the one to suffer the pain.¡± The one spirit entity that was holding his weapon in his hand seemed to have a burly stature. He raised his brows while looking at those people who were being restrained with a disdain sneer on his face. While speaking, he slightly pulled open the lower hem of his coat, exposing the long whip that was being coiled up, buckled on his belt.

    It was an entric long whip where there were peculiar runes all over its body.

    The moment those aggrieved soul entities saw the long whip, all their faces immediately went pale.

    There weren¡¯t many things in the world that were able to hurt the spirit. Besides the soul power, some of the artifacts that were engraved with runes or spells were able to do so, and that long whip was one of it.

 Chapter 2556 - Chaos in the Soul World (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2556: Chaos in the Soul World (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao hid behind the trees as they watched the group of soul entities closely.

    ¡°What is that?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked in a low voice.

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s gaze fell upon that group of soul entities, as he pondered before replying in a low voice, ¡°It looks like thew enforcement of the Soul World. The souls in Soul World do break thews and when they do, they would be taken by thew enforcement to be punished. Those shackles around the soul entities are simr to the Soul Binding Chains, they suppress soul power.¡±

    ¡°So many criminals?¡± Jun Wu Xie raised her eyebrows slightly, she felt that something was off.

    However, at that moment, a curse rang out that came from within the group!

    ¡°Damn it! You guys are smug! I want to see how long you can keep being so smug! Betray the Soul Tree, you guys will not have a good end!¡± A tall and strong soul entity pulled at the shackles around his wrists, as he screamed angrily at the soul entities who were using powerful their connections to intimidate people. A pair of furious eyes red at the leader, the anger in his eyes were a burning rage!

    The voice immediately caught the attention of the guards. The intimidating guy immediately frowned and looked at the person who had shouted. He pulled off the whip at his waist and strode towards the screaming soul entity.

    A mming sound echoed through the quiet mountain.

    The long whip cut through the air like lightning, as itshed across the person¡¯s body. Onesh of the whip, the soul entity was suddenly wrecked with pain; his whole body felt as if it was struck by lightning. The figure was in a frenzy as he almost fell. Fortunately, hisrades behind him stabilised him by the shoulders.

    The guard who wielded the whip looked at the soul entity dismissively and sneered: ¡°Master Long Jiu, you think you¡¯re still Master Long Jiu from before? Haven¡¯t you figured out the current situation? Even now, you are still so arrogant? Not just you, even if it is the Soul Tree, so what? Don¡¯t me me for not reminding you, if you are so loyal to the Soul Tree, then you better behave, otherwise you will not be the only one who suffers.¡±

    The person who suffered ash from the whip was not just anyone, it was the person who rushed back to Soul World together with Qin Song, Long Jiu!

    Only now, Long Jiu had lost his impressiveness of the past. The clothes he was wearing were tattered and torn, and his face was covered with several scars. Obviously, on this journey, he had been ¡°served¡± withshes of the whip.

    ¡°Tch! Aspirations of a vile person!¡± Long Jiu¡¯s whole body was wrecked in pain, but he wasn¡¯t in the slightest bit cowed. The re he directed at the watchman was full of hatred, like he couldn¡¯t wait to devour him whole.

    ¡°I¡¯m the vile person? Haha! Long Jiu, you are really not afraid of death! Since your skin is itchy, then I won¡¯t stand on ceremony!¡± The watchman was pissed off by Long Jiu, and without further dy, picked up the long whip and greeted Long Jiu¡¯s body withshes. Everysh is served with full strength, and in an instant, Long Jiu¡¯s body was whipped to trembles!

    Long Jiu gritted his teeth, and did not utter a single sound. He only stared at the watchman venomously.

    The cracking sounds of the whip caused the other soul entities tremble in fear. They wanted to try and stop it but were threatened by the other guards, and thus unable to render any help to Long Jiu!

    Just as the guard lifted his hand high to whip Long Jiu another time, his hand was frozen in mid-air!

    Long Jiu, who was surrounded by pain, lifted his gaze as he wanted to continue cursing at the guard, but that instant when he lifted his eyes, he was stunned....

    He only saw a petite figure walked through the group. When Long Jiu finally saw the face clearly, there was a surprise in his eyes!

    ¡°Jun¡¯s littless!¡±

 Chapter 2557 - Chaos in the Soul World (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2557: Chaos in the Soul World (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Without them knowing when, Jun Wu Xie appeared in front of them with her hand already grabbing tightly onto the end of the long whip that was being flung by the watchman.

    The watchman staggered. The moment he turned his head and saw Jun Wu Xie, an astonishment shed across his eyes.

    When did this fe jump out? Why didn¡¯t they notice anything?

    ¡°You whore, you want to die, huh?¡± The watchman glowered at Jun Wu Xie who appeared all of a sudden with his teeth clenched. He wrenched the long whip in his hand, trying to get it off from Jun Wu Xie, but no matter how much force he used, the whip which Jun Wu Xie held in her hand did not move even a bit.

    ¡°Jun¡¯s littless, watch out! There are runes on the whip, it will hurt you!¡± Long Jiu didn¡¯t even have the time to think why was Jun Wu Xie here, he was just shouting anxiously at her.

    The Whip of Runes was made specifically to tackle the soul entity. There wasn¡¯t any runes on the handle of the whip and thus, it wouldn¡¯t bring any damage to the soul entity, but if one came into contact with its rope, one would then suffer the acute pain of a lightning strike.

    However, Jun Wu Xie just nced over the Whip of Runes in her hand with her cold eyes. Not only didn¡¯t she showed any fear, she grasped the whip even more tightly.

    ¡°Why are you guys standing dumb? Take the whore down!¡± The watchman looked as if he had seen a ghost. There was actually a soul entity who was able to touch directly on the cursed artifacts without getting hurt? Where the hell did this whoree from?

    The other watchmen who were standing in stupefaction immediately regained their consciousness. They straight off gave up on the acts of stopping those convicts and plunged themselves towards Jun Wu Xie.

    With a gaze of coldness ring across her eyes, the hand of Jun Wu Xie which was holding the long whip exerted an abrupt pulling force onto the whip. It was such a strong force that she had actually snatched the whip away from the watchman¡¯s hand! Grabbing onto the long whip, Jun Wu Xie turned and twisted her wrist, causing the whip to swing around with its afterimages dancing in the air. The swift and fierce whip was just like a thunderbolt, sweeping away those watchmen who were about to pounce onto her in just an instant!

    With a bang, those watchmen fell onto the ground, and the parts of their bodies that had been whipped were radiating spicy pain. When had they ever experienced the greatness of the whip with their own bodies?

    But, Jun Wu Xie had no thoughts of going easy on them. It was as if the whip that was appended with runes had its own life when it was held in her hand, flinging up and down. Before the watchmen could even get themselves up from the ground, they would once again suffer a series of torture!

    In just a twinkling, there were painful screams lingering one after another in the serene forest.

    Eyes widening, every single soul entity who was tied up by the chains looked unbelievably at the scene in front of them.

    Even Long Jiu was so shocked that his chin fell onto the ground.

    This was the first time he saw a soul entity who would just ignore the power of the cursed artifact and forcefully snatch it away from the opponent.

    The watchman who had been yelling and shouting at Long Jiu just now had already been whipped by Jun Wu Xie to the point that he could only lie on the ground, constantly twitching.

    Even if it was only a lightsh, the cursed artifact would still bring the soul entity a huge pain, and since Jun Wu Xie had no mercy in holding her force back, once the whip strapped onto the watchmen, it would just take half their lives away.

    Not even having the strength to get up, all the watchmen could only do was just crawling on the floor, moaning in pain, let aloneunching a counterattack.

    One after another, the brisk whipping sounds interwove with the wailing voices. The soul entity wouldn¡¯t bleed, and of course, there wouldn¡¯t be any bloody smell smelt. It could be said that Jun Wu Xie had zero burden when carrying out the abuse.

    Jun Wu Xie finally stopped her act after the watchmen were beaten into aa. She then swung the whip and flung it towards Long Jiu and the other spirit lives!

    Those soul entities were so scared that their entire bodies shuddered, but the expected pain did not appear.

 Chapter 2558 - Chaos in the Soul World (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2558: Chaos in the Soul World (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    As a series of rattles was heard, the chain that was locking their hands broke apart and fell onto the ground with a nking sound...

    The manacles on their hands had been removed but those soul entities still hadn¡¯t recovered from the shock after quite a long time. Every single one of them stared at the gorgeous face of Jun Wu Xie with their eyes widened, standing stock still.

    ¡°Jun¡¯s littless... Why are you here?¡± It took quite a while for Long Jiu to finally collect his wits. He had somewhat gotten on with Jun Wu Xie for a period of time. He was so surprised to notice the sudden appearance of Jun Wu Xie in the Soul World, and what surprised him even more was that during their first meet with each other, Jun Wu Xie had actually saved him!

    ¡°I¡¯m here to settle the chaotic energy in my body, you guys... What¡¯s happening here?¡± Jun Wu Xie slightly furrowed her brows. She didn¡¯t expect to meet Long Jiu again in such a situation.

    Talking about this, the smile that had just emerged from Long Jiu¡¯s face faded away immediately. With his eyebrows knitted into a deep frown, he clenched his fists.

    ¡°It¡¯s already toote by the time Old Five and I came back...¡±

    The time when Long Jiu and Qin Song were told about the news, they then hurriedly returned to the Soul World, but when they arrived at the Soul World, the Soul World had already lost its original frame. The spirit envoys who had gotten the thoughts of betrayal aroused in their minds had already taken the entire Soul World under their control, even the Spirit Tree had been taken charge by them.

    Long Jiu and the others were nning to revolt at the beginning, but their opponents were well-prepared, causing them to be caught on the wrong foot. Not only did they imprison Long Jiu and Qin Song, they had also dominated the entire Soul World without even having the need to disguise themselves.

    These soul entities who had been caught together with Long Jiu today were all loyal to the Spirit Tree. It was because they were unwilling to give in that had caused them to end up in such a sticky circumstances.

    Long Jiu and the rest of them were on their way to the prison just now. After realizing the chaos in the Soul World, Long Jiu and Qin Song had decided to move separately in order to search for the opportunity to snatch a victory out of defeat. But not long ago, Long Jiu had received the news of Qin Song getting caught by their enemies, and he himself too, was arrested by the traitors today.

    At first, he had already lost his hope but to his surprise, things had actually taken a fortunate turn, which was letting him meet Jun Wu Xie!

    Long Jiu¡¯s words had caused Jun Wu Xie to slightly frown her brows. She had no idea that all the concerns and worries she previously made would actually turn into reality.

    ¡°Jun¡¯s littless, if it¡¯s in the past, I¡¯ll definitely bring you to the Spirit Tree when you visit the Soul World, but now...¡± Long Jiu let out a forced smile, ¡°We can¡¯t even go near the Spirit Tree. Just as you¡¯ve seen, we, the spirit envoys, had be the convicts. The entire Soul World had already fallen into those traitors¡¯ hands.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t that Long Jiu and the rest of them were unwilling to fight for rebellion, it was because the Spirit Tree had been controlled by those traitors, and they had threatened them using the Spirit Tree, that if Long Jiu them had the nerves to revolt, they would then do something to the Spirit Tree.

    Even though those faithful spirit envoys knew that it was just an excuse made by their foes to coerce them, they still didn¡¯t dare to conduct any reckless actions.

    To them, the Spirit Tree was just like their parents, their faiths. Even if they were going to get their souls ripped apart, they would still refuse to let the Spirit Tree get hurt, not even a bit.

    Jun Wu Xie narrowed her eyes. The situation of the Soul World was worse than what she had imagined.

    ¡°So far, how many spirit envoys have betrayed the Spirit Tree?¡± asked Jun Wu Xie.

    Long Jiu frowned, ¡°Almost half of them.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie slightly widened her eyes. That time when the Situ guy mentioned about this, the amount of the betrayers was far behind the exact amount, it turned out that he too, didn¡¯t know about the full picture of the n.

    ¡°If there weren¡¯t so many of them, how is it possible for them to control the entire Soul World? After all, we¡¯re the one to be med, thinking that no one will betray the Spirit Tree, but who knows...¡± Angrily, Long Jiu clenched his fists tightly.

 Chapter 2559 - Chaos in the Soul World (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2559: Chaos in the Soul World (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Long Jiu¡¯s words made the others¡¯ expressions turn bitter.

    The former Soul World was a ce of peace and harmony. Nowadays, it was not the ce it once was, where they have chosen to settle down. When the rebels rose, the souls of the Soul World werepletely in shock. They simply have never thought that theirpatriots who would betray the Soul Tree. For thousands of years, they had been living in the soul world so peacefully, serving the Soul Tree.

    It was this sudden change that made those soul entities, who were used to the ease andfort, unable to respond. They were caught off guard by the traitors. Before they could organize an effective resistance, the Soul Tree had already fallen into the hands of those traitors.

    Since then, they havepletely lost their chance and became passive targets.

    The more Long Jiu thought about it, the sadder he became. Qin Song and him felt very responsible for the current situation in the Soul World. Situ Heng and them were together for many years, and yet, they didn¡¯t realise anything strange about Situ Heng. If they had discovered this earlier, perhaps they would have had the chance to turn the tide of this situation and things wouldn¡¯t have taken a turn for the worse.

    However.....

    They all missed the best opportunity. If Jun Wu Yao hadn¡¯t discovered that Situ Heng had murderous intentions towards Jun Wu Xie, they would still be kept in the dark. Unfortunately, the day that the Soul World was destroyed, they realised how stupid they had been.

    The soul entities¡¯ faces were ashen. Even though they had gained freedom, ¡®freedom¡¯ has lost its meaning for them. As long as the Soul Tree was in the hands of the traitors, they were unable to change anything.

    Long Jiu took a deep breath and looked toward Jun Wu Xie, ¡°Jun¡¯s littless, thanks for your help today. But the Soul World now isn¡¯t as before, peaceful andfortable. Your powers of chaos.... I¡¯m afraid... You can¡¯t stay long in this ce. You better leave before they discover you.¡±

    Long Jiu and Jun Wu Xie worked together for five years. Within these five years, although at first it was because of the seed of the Soul Tree that they first got into contact, but as time passed and they worked together, Long Jiu had long considered Jun Wu Xie as his little sister. The Soul World now was chaotic, and the chance to change things was lost. If Jun Wu Xie continued to stay here, there would be trouble.

    Jun Wu Xie didn¡¯t say anything as she looked at Long Jiu, whose face was full of pain and sorrow. Since when did this frank, outspoken and heartless man was able to express such pain?

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid.... We are not prepared to leave.¡± A voice containingughter suddenly drifted into Long Jiu ¡®s ears. Jiu Long subconsciously raised his head, only to discover, a very familiar figure that stood beside Jun Wu Xie.

    Long Jiu¡¯s eyes widened in shock, even those soul entities behind him looked at the person and widened their eyes...

    ¡°Ye.... Ye Jue!!!¡± Long Jiu lifted his hand and pointed to the tall man who stood beside Jun Wu Xie, as he let out an earth shattering roar.

    Standing beside Jun Wu Xie was the person they had been chasing for a thousand years, Jun Wu Yao!

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Long Jiu stared unblinkingly at Jun Wu Yao, if not for the wrong situation, he could not wait to rush up and punch Jun Wu Yao¡¯s handsome face!

    How many years had Qin Song and him been chasing Ye Jue?

    Every time a little breath was felt, and the ¡®item¡¯ would disappeared without a trace. For many years, they have never seen even a strand of hair of Jun Wu Yao¡¯s!

 Chapter 2560 - Chaos in the Soul World (5)

    <h4>Chapter 2560: Chaos in the Soul World (5)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    In the end.....

    He actually appeared now!

    Long Jiu¡¯s ¡®red-hot¡¯ gaze was like a person who had been starving for years, drooling with desire when he saw a te of meat.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I be here?¡± Jun Wu Yao quirked his brow, as he ced his arm naturally on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s shoulder, putting on the smug and aloof expression like a deity¡¯s.

    Long Jiu took a few steps back in shock, his hand that was at Jun Wu Yao was shaking violently.

    ¡°You... You both...¡±

    ¡°This is my wife. Do you have an opinion?¡± Jun Wu Yao¡¯s smile took on a maniacal gleam.

    Long Jiu felt that if he was human, he would have vomited a basin of blood.

    He knew that Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao had a rtionship, if not, the Night Regime would not be controlled by Jun Wu Xie. But... Knowing and seeing were two different things.

    Regarding Jun Wu Yao, he¡¯s been on the ¡®most wanted¡¯ list for the past thousand years as the Soul World¡¯s ¡®important criminal¡¯. A group of spirit entities, who had now seen the emergence of Jun Wu Yao, didn¡¯t know how to react. If it was in the past, they would have rushed up to Jun Wu Yao and clung onto him, while shouting for others to attack him. But now, Jun Wu Yao was together with Jun Wu Xie, the person who had just rescued them, and they were so intimate....

    The spirit entities with simple inclinations felt that their views were severely tested.

    Long Jiu¡¯s expression was bitter and hateful, he didn¡¯t utter a word for a long time, and he felt like his chest was suffocated.

    ¡°Put away you face full of grievance. It¡¯s time to discuss proper business.¡± Jun Wu Yao had finished appreciating Long Jiu¡¯s expression, and reminded them.

    ¡°Proper business?¡± Long Jiu still hadn¡¯t recovered from the blow just now, his face still in a daze.

    ¡°Little Xie¡¯s chaos energy can only be solved by the Spirit Tree, so I n to make a deal with you.¡± Jun Wu Yao¡¯s smile was not vile, but the smile was like trying to fool them into doing something.

    ¡°What deal?¡± Long Jiu was rmed. There was no credibility in what Jun Wu Yao said, especially since Jun WuYao stole the seed of the Spirit Tree.

    ¡°We will help you neutralise the crisis of Soul World, and the seed issue will be written off. At the same time, the Spirit Tree must neutralise the chaos energy within Little Xie¡¯s body. Deal?¡± Jun Wu Yao said straightforwardly.

    Long Jiu widened his eyes and looked at this devil who was trying to rob them halfway. If the situation had allowed it, he would have strangled Jun Wu Yao.

    What is called ¡°to profit from someone¡¯s misfortune¡±?

    This is exactly it!

    ¡°The matter of neutralising the chaos energy can be done but not for the matter of the seed!¡± Long Jiu spend arge effort to repress the surge of emotions in his chest.

    ¡°No bargaining.¡± Jun Wu Yao did not give an opportunity for Jiu Long to negotiate.

    ¡°With one seed, in exchange for the safety of Soul World, this is a very worthwhile deal, isn¡¯t it?¡± Jun Wu Yao highlighted.

    The faces of Long Jiu and a group of spirit entities were frightful, and the previous good mood from the reunion with Jun Wu Xie had vanished like a puff of smoke.

    The Spirit Tree seed within Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body was the chosen sessor for the next Spirit Tree. However the situation in Soul World was already extremely terrible, and although what Jun Wu Yao was asking for was daylight robbery, but everything was true; if this crisis could not be endured, whether the Spirit Tree would be safe and sound was an unknown. Sessor and the likes... was more of a fantasy. There was the uncertainty if they could even keep the Soul World intact.

    After Long Jiu thought it through over and over again, and looked at hispatriots, finally he gritted his teeth and agreed, ¡°All right! We can temporarily agree to your deal!¡±

 Chapter 2561 - Soul Prison (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2561: Soul Prison (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    If this request was asked by someone else, Long Jiu would definitely toss a big t p onto the person¡¯s face, but if the said person was Jun Wu Yao...

    Even if Long Jiu didn¡¯t want to, he must still admit that the strength of Jun Wu Yao was astonishingly strong, or else there was no way he could leave the Soul World with the seed of the Spirit Tree.

    ¡°Then, tell us now, the current situation of the Soul World,¡± Jun Wu Yao said.

    Long Jiu told them everything he knew about the Soul World, but actually, it hadn¡¯t been a long time since he returned to the Soul World so he didn¡¯t really know much about the current situation. He only knew that the matter escted and became really big since quite a number of spirit envoys with high status had chosen the side of betrayal. Those spirit envoys who were together with him were all soul entities without outstanding strength, and hence, the info they got in their hands too, wasn¡¯t that much.

    The only thing they knew was that whoever refused to obey them would be imprisoned, and Long Jiu had also heard it from the other spirit envoys, that Qin Song had been caught. He was now being locked up in the prison.

    ¡°During that time, I had split up with Old Five. Since Old Five is stronger than me, he said that he¡¯ll go and have a look around the Spirit Tree and I¡¯ll be staying in the Soul World to keep an eye on the other things. In my opinion, if you guys are really going to help us, the first thing we should do is to find Old Five. He definitely knows more than me,¡± said Long Jiu. The things they knew about the situation of the Soul World now were just some trivial things.

    Long Jiu didn¡¯t even know which spirit envoys had participated in the betrayal.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Qin Song being held at now?¡± asked Jun Wu Xie.

    Long Jiu scratched his head, ¡°He seems to be locked up in the Soul Prison. The ce is used to lock up those soul entities who have done something wrong. There are Soul Reaping Stones inside the prison which are used to suppress one¡¯s soul power. I heard it from the watchmen before this, that they are also going to send us there. I guess Old Five should be there too.¡±

    Long Jiu¡¯s exnation was a little bury, but it really wasn¡¯t his fault that he only knew that much, after all, he wasn¡¯t the type of person who was good at thinking.

    The other spirit envoys too, were in a state of muddle as the information that they were able to give was pathetically less.

    Without further ado, Jun Wu Xie woke those watchmen who had gone intoa after suffering from the whipping up and asked them one by one. Those watchmen were originally the spirit envoys of the Soul World, but since their strength was weak, there was no way they could get a good position in the Soul World. Even though the ambience in the Soul World was simple and unsophisticated, plus there wasn¡¯t any malicious and treacherous fight happening in the ce, but once there was the existence of a soul, moreover a human¡¯s soul, it was certain that the soul would consist of emotions and feelings. With these emotions existing, there would also be the soil to grow and nurture those dark and negative thoughts, leading them in abandoning their faith while choosing the path of a traitor.

    And now that they had fallen into Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hand, these guys had absolutely nowhere to turn for help. Jun Wu Xie straight off swung the Whip of Runes in her hand and those watchmen immediately got so frightened that their faces turned pale. Before Jun Wu Xie was going to carry out some interrogations, they had already spat all the things they knew out from their mouths.

    Nevertheless...

    Even if they had betrayed the Soul World, they were just some insignificant minions who were in charge of escorting those spirit envoys who were still being persistent in not surrendering. They had totally no rights to touch the important matters.

    They didn¡¯t obtain any useful information even after asking for a very long time. Without thinking much, Jun Wu Xie gave up the n of asking them and straight up prepared herself together with Long Jiu and the others, getting ready to head to the Soul Prison in order to find Qin Song.

    With the condition now, they would be able to get more information only if they found Qin Song.

    But actually, if it wasn¡¯t for the Spirit Tree to be controlled by the traitors, there was no need for Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao to waste so much effort. Jun Wu Yao suggested to go to their headquarters right away and attack them, but he was then stopped by Long Jiu who had grabbed onto his legs, crying...

 Chapter 2562 - Soul Prison (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2562: Soul Prison (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    To Long Jiu and the rest, their lives and deaths were not a big deal. The safety of the Spirit Tree was their priority.

    As they could not ascertain the condition of the Spirit Tree, they did not dare to act rashly.

    For ack of a better option, they could only go to the Soul Prison.

    The soul entities who were with Jiu Long wanted to follow, but was persuaded to stay back by Long Jiu. The strength of these soul entities were average, and during this time, don¡¯t talk about helping, but if they didn¡¯t hinder anything, it would be a great help. He could only coax them to find a safe ce to hide as he didn¡¯t dare to let them follow.

    The Soul Prison sat in the corner of Soul World, it had arge area. Everything in Soul World was transformed by the Spirit Tree. Although the Soul Prison was a ce to hold the criminals, but the Spirit Tree made the ce elegant and quiet.

    After passing through the mountain path and stepping through the meandering stream, in a bamboo forest, Jun Wu Xie and the others saw the legendary Soul Prison.

    The cells were made up of bamboo houses, and based on their appearance, they weren¡¯t any different from regr bamboo houses, there was no sense of darkness or depression. Outside the bamboo houses some uniformed guards were patrolling back and forth.

    ¡°This is the prison of Soul World?¡± Jun Wu Xie looked at thefortable and elegant bamboo houses, her expression was strange as she looked toward Long Jiu.

    To be honest, even with Jun Wu Xie¡¯s two lifetimes added up, she had never seen such an ¡®exquisite and refined¡¯ prison.

    Long Jiu flushed, as he naturally understood the meaning behind Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words, and he could only answer in a low voice, ¡°The Spirit Tree is merciful, even if it were soul entities whomitted crimes, it is very tolerant. To the Spirit Tree, we are like its children. It has never maltreated any soul entities, even if the soul entity has disrespected it.¡±

    The creation of the Soul Prison waspletely different from the Dungeon. It is more like giving the errant soul entities a decent residence to examine one¡¯s conscience. Even if they were locked up here, they would not suffer any torture.

    The Spirit Tree never punished any soul entities, just like a mother, caring for a naughty child, giving the greatest tolerance.

    Jun Wu Xie did not speak. Although she hadn¡¯t seen the Spirit Tree before,but from the looks of this Soul Prison, it wasn¡¯t difficult to see that the Spirit Tree was extremely benevolent. It believed that all soul entities were good and honest. Perhaps it was the Spirit Tree¡¯s perfect ideal that made Soul World take on its present look.

    But.....

    All of this, Jun Wu Xie just thought to herself, she won¡¯t say a word to Long Jiu.

    To know, Long Jiu¡¯s admiration for the Spirit Tree had already surpassed any belief.

    ¡°Do you have a way to make the guards lose consciousness for a while?¡± Jun Wu Xie tugged at Jun Wu Yao¡¯s clothes. Before the situation was made clear, she did not want to startle the enemy.

    Jun Wu Yao smile slightly and said, ¡°Of course I have.¡±

    The moment he spoke, a few ink snakes escaped from his sleeve. Those ink snakes were tiny, and once they entered the grass, no one could tell they were there. The hidden ink snakes noiselessly slid towards those guards.

    The guards were unaware of the impending danger, as they continued to walk around without concern.

    Suddenly, there was a slight tingling in their heels, like a mosquito bite, and the tiny one that could hardly attract their attention.

    But in just a few seconds after the pain appeared, the guards who were outside the Soul Prison fell to the ground, sleepy and unconscious!

 Chapter 2563 - Soul Prison (3)

    Chapter 2563: Soul Prison (3)

    Trantor: Misty Cloud Trantions Editor: Misty Cloud Trantions

    Qin Song sat in one corner of the bamboo house, using the light that streamed through the window as he looked at hispanions locked in the same house.

    This particr cell housed more than twenty Spirit Envoys, and their hands and feet were shackled with chains iid with Soul Reaping Stones.

    Soul Reaping Stone was a type of stone in the Soul World. It looked like regr stone but as long as it touched a part of the spirit life, its entire soul power would be suppressed, unable to be used.

    ¡°Brother Five, you think.... We can still get out?¡± within the bamboo house, a youth who looked like he was eighteen or neen, with a pale face and curled legs, clung tightly to Qin Song in the corner, he had a pair of confused eyes fill with unconcealed fear and anxiety.

    He was a recently born spirit life, and truthfully speaking, with slightly more than a decade of light and dark, he was considered really young in the Soul World. He was born at the wrong time, he was at this chaotic time, with a heart that had not matured, had long been scared witless with the chaos of Soul World.

    He was captured on the same day as Qin Song and sent to Soul Prison, before that, he had not seen Qin Song before. Until he was jailed with these people, Qin Song and Old Five, the youth then realised that Qin Song was from Soul World, and that he was mentioned many times as an extremely strong Spirit Envoy.

    He just did not understand how did Qin Song get caught.

    Qin Song leaned against the bamboo wall and lifted his gaze towards the sunlight streaming in from the window, after a long while, finally answered, ¡°Don¡¯t know.¡±

    He really didn¡¯t know...

    After witnessing what he had, Qin Song no longer knew if Soul World could even be saved.

    The whole room descended into silence, all the Spirit Envoys sat on the icy cold floor, looking lost.

    Qin Song¡¯s words caused the youth to tremble, as he unconsciously moved closer to Qin Song.

    ¡°Brother Five, isn¡¯t there anyone who wille to rescue us? There are so many amazing Spirit Envoys... They won¡¯te and save us?¡±

    Qin Song reached out and stopped the trembling shoulders of the boy, but words offort, he just couldn¡¯t say it.

    Strong Spirit Envoys?

    Qin Song wanted tough.

    Soul World had a lot of strong Spirit Envoys, but... there were more traitors among them!

    The few Spirit Envoys who were strong, and still retained loyalty to the Spirit Tree, were in the same situation as him, they were imprisoned. How to fight back? How to rescue?

    For the first time, Qin Song was experiencing the taste of despair.

    ¡°Brother Five, I¡¯m afraid... Will they take us away?¡± the youth trembled even more. After they were locked up in this bamboo house, many Spirit Envoys were taken away periodically. After that, however, they never saw those Spirit Envoys again, they didn¡¯t know what happened to those Spirit Envoys and where they were taken to.

    A youth¡¯s intuition, vaguely let him feel that it was definitely not the answer he could ept.

    Qin Song still didn¡¯t speak, he didn¡¯t know how to console this ¡®new-born¡¯ spirit life. Even to him, he could not see any hope for the future of Soul World

    Who else can save the Soul World?

    Qin Song let out a bitter smile.

    Light footsteps came from outside the bamboo house. The teenager leaning against Qin Song subconsciously shrank his neck back. He was afraid of such footsteps. Every time it sounded, it meant someone would be taken out.

 Chapter 2564 - Soul Prison (4)

    Chapter 2564: Soul Prison (4)

    Trantor: Misty Cloud Trantions Editor: Misty Cloud Trantions

    The footsteps stopped abruptly outside the door, and the atmosphere inside the room began to tense up. Those spirit envoys who were at first looking down quietly raised their heads up cautiously and looked in the direction of the door.

    Suddenly, a sonorous voice came from outside the door!

    ¡°Old Five!! Old Five! Are you here! I¡¯m Long Jiu! Say something if you¡¯re here!!¡±

    The deafening shout shredded apart the dead silence in the room, causing Qin Song who was sitting at the corner to be staggered at the moment.

    The voice...

    It was such a familiar voice!

    ¡°Brother Five, is he calling you?¡± asked a teen boy timidly.

    After recovering from the stun, Qin Song immediately stood up and rushed towards the door in the most possible shortest time. He then looked outside the door through the air outlet which was just the size of two palms.

    Outside the door, the big and tall figure of Long Jiu was standing steadily in front of his eyes!

    ¡°Long Jiu?! Why are you here? You dumbass, why are you still standing there? Do you want to die? Quickly, run!¡± The moment Qin Song saw Long Jiu, he was so shocked that his entire body broke out in a cold sweat. He was afraid that both of them would be caught at the same time and that was why he decided to split up with Long Jiu at that time.

    Furthermore, Long Jiu was such a short fuse. Once he was caught by those traitors, he might probably suffer a lot, but... Qin Song never expected Long Jiu to stille in the end...

    The moment Long Jiu who was standing outside the door saw Qin Song, a smile immediately hung onto his face, but before he could even speak, Qin Song had already bawled him out, causing him to be dumbfounded at the moment.

    Through the air outlet on the door, Long Jiu saw the pair of agitating eyes of Qin Song. Unknowingly why, he suddenly felt a strong sense of poignancy arising within himself.

    He was a carefree person who always act without using his brain, and it was Qin Song who had been leading him all the time. But now, even Qin Song himself had gotten himself into trouble, he was still busy thinking of asking him to run away. Such ties of friendship had made the eye rims of Long Jiu to instantly turn red.

    ¡°Old Five, what are you talking about! I won¡¯t run! I¡¯m here to save you!¡± Sniffing, Long Jiu said in a pretentiously firm manner.

    ¡°Save me? Long Jiu, stop kidding, this isn¡¯t the time for you to joke. Leave before those people find you and run as far as you could. It¡¯ll be the best if you can leave the Soul World. Go wherever you want, just don¡¯te back!¡± said Qin Song earnestly.

    Startled, Long Jiu didn¡¯t really know how should he reply at the moment. Suddenly, a hand grasped onto Long Jiu¡¯s shoulder and tugged him over!

    A sense of horror went across the heart of Qin Song who had witnessed everything, but after he saw the person who was walking towards the door, his entire person was struck dumb.

    There was a petite figure reflecting on his eyes. Although the face wasn¡¯t the same one as the face he saw during the past five years, it was the exact same face when she was in the Spirit World. Even if the face had changed, the aura that belonged to the soul wouldn¡¯t have any bits of change. The thing that they, the spirit envoys, sensed was never the appearance, but the aura of the soul...

    ¡°Miss Jun...¡± Eyes widening, Qin Song looked astonishingly at Jun Wu Xie who had just appeared outside the door. He simply couldn¡¯t believe what he had just seen.

    Why was she here?

    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Jun Wu Xie slightly nodded her head.

    ¡°What are you doing in the Soul World? It¡¯s too dangerous here, you should leave now.¡± Not having the time to bother the throb that suddenly emerged from his heart, Qin Song said quickly.

    ¡°Dangerous? You do know something, don¡¯t you?¡± Jun Wu Xie had no intention to leave at all, whereas it was the anxiety in Qin Song¡¯s speaking tone that had made her to vaguely notice something.

    Qin Song had asked Long Jiu to escape from the Soul World just now. This didn¡¯t seem to be something that Qin Song would say, but still, he said it. He must have found something big that had led him in making such a decision.

 Chapter 2565 - Meng Qiu (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2565: Meng Qiu (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what have I found, there¡¯s nothing to do with you. You don¡¯t belong to the Soul World, don¡¯t get yourself involved in the matters here. Things are way more worse than what we¡¯ve thought, you and Long Jiu need to get out of here as soon as possible.¡± With an unhideable despair in his tone, Qin Song frowned.

    What had actually happened, to the point that it had gotten Qin Song to lose all his confidence?

    Though Jun Wu Xie was confused, she did not follow what Qin Song had asked her to do.

    Long Jiu who was standing aside got more distressed as he listened to Qin Song¡¯s words. Anxiously, he squeezed himself beside the door and said, ¡°Old Five! What the hell are you talking about? Why should we leave the Soul World? The Soul World is our home, and now it¡¯s in danger, how could we leave? Old Five, what have you found? I won¡¯t believe that you would say such words.¡± Long Jiu stared at Qin Song. He often had the impression in his mind that Qin Song was always loyal to the Soul World. Even though he knew that the Soul World was fraught with peril, he had still chosen toe back no matter what, and even sneaked into the surroundings of the Spirit Tree to spy on thend, but the Qin Song in front of Long Jiu now was so strange to him. He shouldn¡¯t be speaking such things.

    A trace of bitter smile appeared on Qin Song¡¯s face. If he was able to, how was he willing to give up on the Soul World?

    But...

    ¡°Meng Qiu has betrayed the Soul World,¡± said Qin Song all of a sudden.

    The sentence had caused Long Jiu to be thunderstruck at the moment. With his eyes widened imusibly, he looked astoundingly at Qin Song.

    ¡°Master... Master he-... had betrayed the Soul World? That¡¯s impossible!! How would Master betrayed the Spirit Tree!!¡± Long Jiu couldn¡¯t ept everything that Qin Song had just said at all.

    ¡°Who is Meng Qiu?¡± Jun Wu Xie gathered her brows into a frown. Considering Long Jiu¡¯s reaction, Meng Qiu should be a spirit envoy who had a very high standing position, and he was also the Master of Long Jiu. But why was it that the betrayal of a spirit envoy would let Qin Song experience such despair?

    With the shock and puzzlement intecing in his eyes, the colour on Long Jiu¡¯s face turned pale in a split second. It was such an appalling news that he had lost the ability to regain his consciousness.

    Qin Song let out a soft sigh, he then looked at Jun Wu Xie and exined, ¡°Meng Qiu is the First Spirit Envoy in the Soul World. He is also one of the oldest souls created by the Spirit Tree. He could bemensurate with the Spirit Lord of the Spirit World, but in terms of strength, Meng Qiu is stronger than the Spirit Lord. Though the Spirit Lord has left the Soul World in the early years, Meng Qiu has always been staying here. He is deeply trusted by the Spirit Tree, and throughout all these years, Meng Qiu is the one to manage all the things in the Soul World, no matter if it¡¯s the trivial one or the important one. Even when we, the spirit envoys, are created, he¡¯s the one who teaches us... He is also the Master of mine and Long Jiu...¡±

    The moment those words came out from Qin Song¡¯s mouth, a trace of agony shed across his eyes.

    He believed that all the spirit envoys would betray the Spirit Tree, but he would never want to believe that Meng Qiu would actually do something like this.

    Meng Qiu had already obtained the highest status in the Soul World, and he was such an upright and honourable person in front of the public. Although he did not speak much, he was a man of the highest integrity. Meng Qiu was once the role model that most of the spirit envoys looked up to in the Soul World. All the spirit envoys trusted him and admired him very much.

    It had never urred to Qin Song that Meng Qiu would betray the Spirit Tree. Compared to the betrayal of any spirit envoys, this was even more uneptable to him.

    ¡°Is he strong?¡± Jun Wu Xie raised her brows.

    Qin Song forced a smile and said, ¡°Of course. Even Long Jiu and I team up against him, we would probably still be defeated by him within three attacks. He is the strongest soul entity. Among the entire Soul World, no any other soul entity is able to fight against him except for the Spirit Tree... If it isn¡¯t for his betrayal, how is it that there are so many spirit envoys who have chosen the path of rebellion?¡±

 Chapter 2566 - Meng Qiu (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2566: Meng Qiu (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Before returning to Soul World, Qin Song and Long Jiu didn¡¯t think that things would be this state. They suspected that people in the Upper Realm might have bribed some Spirit Envoys, but as long as Meng Qiu was in charge of Soul World, there would absolutely no trouble, because there was no Soul Envoy that could defeat Meng Qiu.

    However...

    When Qin Song understood everything, it was only then he realised that it was actually a disaster and it was actually Meng Qiu who masterminded it.

    ¡°Why did Master betray the Spirit Tree? I.... I cannot ept it...¡± Long Jiu was fuming with rage between gritted teeth, as he clenched his fist tightly. When Qin Song and him were born, they were mentored by Meng Qiu. They stayed with Meng Qiu to cultivate their soul power. It can be said that they have long considered Meng Qiu to be family, strong and upright.

    But Qin Song¡¯s words made the figure in Long Jiu¡¯s heart, that was ced upon a pedestal, topletely copse.

    ¡°I can¡¯t ept it too, but this is the truth. After we separated, I snuck to the location of the Spirit Tree because I want to see what actually happened...¡± Although Qin Song spoke lightly, but it revealed the images that he least wanted to recall.

    When Qin Song went to the Spirit Tree, the Spirit Tree was already surrounded by the Soul Envoy traitors, and Qin Song spent considerable effort to sneak in.

    When he saw the Spirit Tree once again, when he once again saw that familiar, tall and upright figure, his whole body was numb with shock. He saw his own Master standing under the Spirit Tree, his once in clothes, were reced by a ck, light armour, exactly the same as those donned by the traitors.

    Before Qin Song could figure out what happened, he was discovered by Meng Qiu, and he immediately captured Qin Song without saying a word. Until Qin Song was sent to the Soul Prison, he still could not ept Meng Qiu¡¯s betrayal.

    ¡°Meng Qiu has not only betrayed the Spirit Tree, but because the Spirit Tree and him had lived together for the longest, so he had plenty of opportunity to scheme against the Spirit Tree. They now haveplete control of the Spirit Tree. Meng Qiu used an ancient method of burying many Soul Reaping Stones around the Spirit Tree. And he had a seal stamped into the body of the Spirit Tree. Now, the safety of the Spirit Tree is in the hands of Meng Qiu, we cannot do anything...¡±

    Qin Song casted his gaze downwards, Meng Qiu¡¯s betrayal shocked him and made him truly despair. Meng Qiu used his understanding of the Spirit Tree, umted over days and months, nted a seal on the Spirit Tree. All these went undiscovered by them, and until everything happened, did they realise the malicious intent behind Meng Qiu¡¯s hypocrisy.

    Long Jiu stupefied with what he had heard, the Spirit Tree was sealed?

    Meng Qiu had been nning for this for a long time!

    ¡°Now, we have no other solutions. If we rise up and fight, Meng Qiu can destroy the Spirit Tree at any time. We can¡¯t risk....¡± Qin Song had a trace of bitterness in his forced smile. The most desperate was not how strong the enemy was, but that their most precious thing was in the hands of the enemy. It made them unable to fight back.

    Meng Qiu could conquer the entire Soul World effortlessly, by virtue of this, the seal of the Spirit Tree was held by Meng Qiu. If and when they decide to fight back, Meng Qiu would use this point as a form of coercion, keeping their hands tied and capturing them easily.

    ¡°What exactly does Meng Qiu have?¡± Jun Wu Xie, who was standing to one side, suddenly asked. The Soul World had a traitor, and was one with great influence who wanted nothing more than to enve the whole Soul World.

 Chapter 2567 - Meng Qiu (3)

    <h4><strong>Chapter 2567: Meng Qiu (3)</strong></h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°He himself,¡± said Qin Song suddenly.

    ¡°He himself?¡± Jun Wu Xie was confused.

    Qin Song narrowed his eyes, ¡°He has turned himself into the root of the seal that was being cast on the Spirit Tree. Whoever that tries to hurt him is the same as destroying the Spirit Tree.¡±

    Qin Song¡¯s words had gotten Jun Wu Xie stunned at the moment.

    She finally understood why would Qin Song feel so hopeless. The life of their enemy was connected to the Spirit Tree, and if they wanted to defeat their opponent and save the Spirit Tree, they must cause damages to Meng Qiu, but the injuries on Meng Qiu¡¯s body would then be converted onto the Spirit Tree.

    It might well be asked...

    Which loyal and devoted spirit envoy would dare to do such a thing?

    Though Jun Wu Xie had never met Meng Qiu, just by the scheme which he prepared beforehand, it was already enough to prove that he was an extremely cunning and resourceful foe.

    ¡°Do you guys understand about the situation in the Soul World now? We could only choose to surrender if we want the Spirit Tree to be safe. There¡¯s no way for us to fight against Meng Qiu, or else the one to be hurt isn¡¯t him but the Spirit Tree.¡± Qin Song¡¯s eyes were filled with despair. Not a single spirit envoy who was being locked up in the prison was willing to do things that were able to hurt the Spirit Tree, and when facing Meng Qiu, there was only endless despair and helplessness left awaiting them.

    While looking at Qin Song who had sunk into despair, Jun Wu Xie slightly narrowed her eyes.

    The trick that conducted by Meng Qiu hadpletely cut off Qin Song¡¯s and the others¡¯ thoughts of rebelling. What a savage man of him.

    ¡°This is interesting. I didn¡¯t know that there¡¯s actually spirit life in the Soul World who knows about the Contemporaneous Knot.¡± A smiling voice came out of nowhere all of a sudden.

    Abruptly, Qin Song who was in a state of despair tilted his head up. Looking through the air outlet, he saw a familiar figure stepping forward from behind Jun Wu Xie. The figure got bigger and bigger in size in Qin Song¡¯s eyes, instantly driving away all his consciousness from his mind.

    ¡°Ye Jue?¡± With his eyes widening, Qin Song gazed at Jun Wu Yao who had walked into his sight without him knowing when.

    Since when Jun Wu Yao left the Upper Realm, they had never once met face to face with him again. The purpose of he, Long Jiu and Situ Heng leaving the Soul World to travel around the Three Realms for thousands years was to search for him, but... even before they returned to the Soul World, they hadn¡¯t been able to meet Jun Wu Yao.

    Who knew that...

    They would be going to meet again with each other in such a circumstance.

    ¡°Lord Ye Jue, what do you mean by those words just now? The Contemporaneous Knot?¡± Qin Song was so surprised at the instant. Subconsciously, he called Jun Wu Yao with the honorific title that was given to him in the past.

    Before Jun Wu Yao left the Upper Realm, he was said to be the constant visitor of the Soul World. Although the Spirit Tree was unable to speak, they could still feel that the Spirit Tree weed the visit of Jun Wu Yao very much. Furthermore, due to the powerfulness owned by Jun Wu Yao, the spirit envoys in the Soul World during that period of time often showed their great reverence for him.

    It was just that the words ¡°Lord Ye Jue¡± had long disappeared in the Soul World for years.

    ¡°The Contemporaneous Knot is a type of seal that could be only used among the soul entities. Meng Qiu is quite talented, and he might be the only one in the entire Three Realms who is able to build the knot with the Spirit Tree, whereas you guys... It had been so many years but no one of you has actually noticed even a bit of unusualness. You guys are really... dumb.¡± Jun Wu Yao stood in front of the door, looking at the astounded face of Qin Song and casually let out a chuckle.

    ¡°Lord Ye Jue, you know about the seal? If so, do you have any solutions...¡± Vehemently, Qin Song leaned against the door with his pair of eyes seemingly to be lit on fire.

 Chapter 2568 - Meng Qiu (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2568: Meng Qiu (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Since Jun Wu Yao hade, maybe he would have the solutions to save the current Soul World!

    At this moment, Qin Song had already forgotten the conflict that existed between Jun Wu Yao and the Soul World. Compared to the fate of the Spirit Tree, everything didn¡¯t seem to be that important anymore.

    ¡°It¡¯s simple,¡± said Jun Wu Yao.

    Qin Song¡¯s eyes immediately lit up, even Long Jiu was looking at Jun Wu Yao with a zing gaze.

    They were waiting.

    They were all waiting for the veryst hope to descend.

    ¡°The Contemporaneous Knot, as the name suggests, it¡¯s the sharing of fate between two individuals. The one who casts the knot is able to totally seal off the energy of the one who is being knotted, and they will share the same wounds and injuries. It¡¯s not hard to remove the seal. One just needs to bury the soul entity who has cast the knot, into the soul that has been cast with the knot.¡± In a t tone, Jun Wu Yao stated. This was a rare seal, and its sealing progression was long andplicated. Not a single mistake was allowed to make while carrying out the sealing.

    And once the knot was cast, there would be certain risks that both the individuals would need to take on. Even Meng Qiu would need to bear the huge danger after he cast the knot on the Spirit Tree, which if there was someone else who had injured the Spirit Tree beforehand, then Meng Qiu would also have to suffer the same damage.

    Moreover, once the seal was activated, Meng Qiu too, had no way to stop it.

    He truly went all in on this matter.

    ¡°Lord Ye Jue! Please! Save the Spirit Tree!!¡± How Qin Song wished that he was able to get out of the Soul Prison immediately, not for the others but just for Jun Wu Yao to agree to lend them his hand to save the Spirit Tree.

    ¡°If I don¡¯t want to save it, why would Ie here?¡± Jun Wu Yao arched his eyebrows. He actually wasn¡¯t much interested with the things in the Soul World, but the Spirit Tree was the only one that was able to resolve the chaotic energy of Jun Wu Xie, and so... no matter how apathetic he was about it, he would still have to interfere in this matter.

    Just thought about it as a way to pay back for his behaviour of taking away the seed from the Spirit Tree.

    While being overjoyed at the news, Qin Song was so surprised that he couldn¡¯t even speak a word. He was just looking at Jun Wu Yao with his mouth open.

    Meanwhile, their conversations had already been delivered into the bamboo shed, causing those spirit envoys who earlier had the despair expression holding onto their faces to finally gleam with a trace of brightness in their eyes after listening to everything they said. All of them stood up and squeezed themselves to the door, looking at Jun Wu Yao through the narrow air outlet with their eyes glowing.

    They could feel it vaguely, that maybe... there was still hope for the Soul World!

    If it was Jun Wu Yao... maybe there was still a chance for them to turn the tables!

    ¡°Lord Ye Jue! We¡¯ll leave the Soul World to you!¡±

    ¡°Lord Ye Jue, representing the entire Soul World, we¡¯re really grateful for your great kindness!¡±

    Since when the spirit envoys in the room were captured, this was their first time to show their vitality. Even though they weren¡¯t able to leave the Soul Prison, it still couldn¡¯t hinder the imperative desire inside them.

    The teen boy who was originally sitting huddled in the corner had also stood up due to the excitement shown by hisrades. Because of his short stature, he couldn¡¯t get to the door, and also, he couldn¡¯t see what kind of person the ¡°Lord Ye Jue¡± who hisrades kept on calling was. The only thing he knew was that, this name had brought them hope.

    While facing the exhration of those spirit envoys, there weren¡¯t much emotions on Jun Wu Yao¡¯s face. With the demonic smile still hanging on his face, his eyes fell onto Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Little Xie, what are you thinking about?¡± Jun Wu Yao noticed that a moment ago, Jun Wu Xie looked a bit out of sorts in her eyes, seemingly to be thinking of something.

    Recovering from the daze, Jun Wu Xie looked at Jun Wu Yao¡¯s pair of eyes and slightly stunned. After a while, she then asked, ¡°What¡¯s their purpose?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Jun Wu Yao looked at her, puzzled.

 Chapter 2569 - The Hidden Conspiracy (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2569: The Hidden Conspiracy (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°People from the Upper Realm have spent so much effort, what exactly do they want from Soul World?¡± Jun Wu Xie squinted her eyes, it wasn¡¯t an easy thing to bribe Meng Qiu and the rest of the Spirit Envoys. Even though they were not as loyal as Qin Song and Long Jiu, but they were souls of the Soul World, they were born with a high degree of loyalty to the Spirit Tree. To have made thempletely abandon the Spirit Tree and choosing to rebel, was absolutely not a simple thing.

    Jun Wu Xie didn¡¯t know exactly what scheme the Upper Realm used to poison such arge number of Spirit Envoys, but even Spirit Envoys the likes of Meng Qiu could be persuaded by the Upper Realm showed that the Upper Realm spent considerable effort to do so.

    They paid a great price that even Meng Qiu was willing to use The Contemporaneous Knot, what was their purpose?

    This point, Jun Wu Xie still could notprehend.

    She did not think that the Upper Realm was simply trying to attack the Soul World. After all, the Soul World had existed for so many years. Before Jun Wu Yao left the Upper Realm, he often went into the Soul World, with his acute intuition, if at that time, there were Spirit Envoys who had rebellious intent, he couldn¡¯t not realise it.

    Very clearly, everything started after Jun Wu Yao left the Upper Realm. Within this thousand years, what was it that the Upper Realm have discovered in the Soul World that made them pay such a great price to control the Soul World?

    The more Qin Song spoke, the more Jun Wu Xie could notprehend the secret. The more energy the Upper Realm spent, the more it proved that the Soul World was of great significance to them.

    But....

    Exactly what is it?

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s suspicion caused Jun Wu Yao to be a little shocked. The little guy¡¯s thinking was always a step ahead of others. She was thinking not only about the conspiracy she sees right now, but also the purpose behind the conspiracy.

    ¡°Qin Song, did you discover anything abnormal here?¡± Jun Wu Xie looked towards Qin Song.

    Qin Song looked at Jun Wu Xie in a daze, Jun Wu Xie doubt he heard her question. This point... they have not thought of before.

    ¡°Strange? I....¡± Qin Song tried hard to recall more details, but all that he could think of was just too little.

    ¡°Those seniors who were taken away...¡± A shy voice suddenly sounded from inside the house.

    Qin Song turned around and looked at the boy who spoke. It was the scared teenager from before.

    When the boy and Qin Song looked at each other, the boy was a bit timid. He was not sure if what he said was considered abnormal. But it was what he felt in his gut, so he said it.

    ¡°I.... I am not sure too.... I just..... Just feel.... There is something wrong... Apart from the detention ce in Soul World, they only took the seniors away from Soul Prison.... And they never came back.... Isn¡¯t this.... strange?¡± The youth stuttered as he spoke, the fear and helplessness in his heart made his voice tremble.

    But what he didn¡¯t know was, his stuttering speech made a new idea pop into Qin Song¡¯s head.

    An idea that had always been ignored!

    ¡°Kid! You are right!¡± A touch of joy shed in Qin Song¡¯s eyes as he turned and looked at Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°If there¡¯s anything abnormal, then the Spirit Envoys locked up here and the way they are treated in itself is a very abnormal urrence.¡±

    ¡°Hmm? What do you mean?¡± Jun Wu Xie quirked her eyebrows.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t been locked in here long, so I don¡¯t know the details. But since I¡¯ve been here, there were many Spirit Envoys who got taken away.¡±

 Chapter 2570 - The Hidden Conspiracy (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2570: The Hidden Conspiracy (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Those spirit envoys who were taken away had nomonality at all, but everyday, there would be a batch of spirit envoys being brought out of the Soul Prison, and they would never appear again after that.

    At first, Qin Song did not notice anything suspicious about this matter but the words from the boy had reminded him something.

    If they wanted to destroy their souls, they could just burn them down with the spirit fire, why would they need to bring those people out everyday?

    In the Soul World, the Soul Prison was the only ce which was suitable to lock the soul entity up. Where had those spirit envoys been taken too? Were they dead? Or were they still alive? If it wasn¡¯t for the purpose of ughtering them, why were they brought out?

    A huge mystery was brought up due to the fact stated by the boy, causing Qin Song to be at a lost, enshrouded with a dense fog, not being able to view or touch anything, and there was only the cold breeze blowing bleak across his neck.

    Listening to Qin Song¡¯s every single word, Jun Wu Xie could vaguely notice the fact that those spirit envoys were being taken away was unlikely to be a simple matter.

    ¡°We can slowly think about theseter, or we can just find a way to beat Meng Qiu and asked him.¡± Standing aside, Long Jiu said. Even Qin Song and Jun Wu Xie weren¡¯t able to figure it out in the meantime, it would be even more confusing for him to understand it.

    Since Jun Wu Yao had the solution to remove the Contemporaneous Knot, then... let¡¯s just save the Spirit Tree first!

    Though Long Jiu was really anxious, he did not dare to show any signs of him restlessly prodding them to quickly take action in his words, worrying that the moody Satan might be annoyed and decided to leave right away without giving any help. By then, they could do nothing except to bawl their eyes out.

    ¡°There are a lot of spirit envoys around Meng Qiu. I¡¯m afraid that it won¡¯t be easy for us to deal with him if we go face to face against him.¡± Qin Ge frowned. Of course it would be good if Jun Wu Yao was willing to intervene in this matter, but the problem now was that... if they were going to have a fight with Meng Qiu, then the Spirit Tree would be the one to be hurt.

    ¡°If he carries out the threat using the Spirit Tree...¡± Looking at Jun Wu Yao, Qin Song spoke hesitantly.

    Jun Wu Yao cocked his brows.

    ¡°What does it have to do with me?¡±

    ¡°...¡± Qin Song looked unbelievably at Jun Wu Yao with his eyes widened.

    What... What did he say?

    What did it have to do with him?

    ¡°Hold on! Lord Ye Jue... What do you mean?¡± Long Jiu couldn¡¯t hold it back anymore. Didn¡¯t Jun Wu Yao have just agreed to help them? Why... did he change his mind in just a blink of an eye?

    ¡°Wu Yao is right,¡± said Jun Wu Xie suddenly.

    Long Jiu almost broke into tears.

    What was wrong with them?

    ¡°Jun¡¯s girl, you guys... Don¡¯t you guys... This is such a critical moment, you guys can¡¯t just leave it alone!!¡± Long Jiu was so close to kneel down for both the two of them. What were they going to do if the couple just threw everything up and left after getting all the information? How about the Soul World?

    Qin Song staggered. It was as if the whole room of spirit envoys who had just gotten their hopes up were being sshed with a pale of frosty water from the top at the very moment, causing them to shiver in cold.

    While looking at their reactions, Jun Wu Xie gave out a small sigh and said, ¡°Are you guys going to let Meng Qiu know that you guys have teamed up with Wu Yao? Isn¡¯t this a way to give the others the opportunity to trip you up? Don¡¯t forget that he¡¯s the top ¡°wanted¡± man in the Soul World.¡± Speaking, Jun Wu Xie lifted her hand up and gently knocked on Jun Wu Yao¡¯s chest.

    At that time, everyone regained their wits and had finally gotten the exact meaning in Jun Wu Yao¡¯s words!

    Yes, Meng Qiu was able to threaten all the spirit envoys in the Soul World using the Spirit Tree, but he couldn¡¯t apply the threat on the people outside the Soul World.

    And Jun Wu Yao...

    He belonged to thetter!

    Meng Qiu had been staying in the Soul World for years, there was no way he wouldn¡¯t know about the things that were done by Jun Wu Yao during that year. He would have never thought that the return of Jun Wu Yao was to help the Soul World.

 Chapter 2571 - The Hidden Conspiracy (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2571: The Hidden Conspiracy (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The identity of Jun Wu Yao was originally very sensitive to the Soul World, but for the Soul World now... there was no any identity that could be more well-suited than his when dealing with Meng Qiu.

    Qin Song and the others were immediately enlightened. With the despair on their faces turning into surprise, every single one of them stared at Jun Wu Yao. Gazes ming, as if they were going to pounce onto Jun Wu Xie and gave a kiss on his handsome face.

    ¡°So, shall we let Old Five and the others out and find a ce to hide them, and after that we would just need to wait for Lord Ye Jue you to take action?¡± Long Jiu clenched his fists and set his jaws, making the posture as if he was ready to smash open the door of the Soul Prison.

    But Jun Wu Xie suddenly raised her hand and stopped Long Jiu¡¯s behaviour.

    ¡°Qin Song and the others can¡¯t leave now.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Long Jiu stunned.

    They had already found the people but they couldn¡¯t save them?

    Qin Song agreed, ¡°Miss Jun is right. If we leave, Meng Qiu will surely be aware of it and start to take precautions. There are so many guards in the Soul Prison, if it isn¡¯t someone with a very powerful strength, there¡¯s absolutely no way that the spirit envoys who are being locked up in here can be saved. Once we leave, with the acuity Meng Qiu has, he will soon notice that something had happened, and by the time when Lord Ye Jue turns up, the first thing Meng Qiu will question will be whether if everything that has happened is rted to Lord Ye Jue. Thus, to prevent Meng Qiu from getting suspicious, I can¡¯t leave.¡±

    ¡°But... But... If you guys don¡¯t leave... what if those guardse and take you away?¡± Long Jiu was slightly distressed. There were spirit envoys who would be taken away from the Soul Prison everyday, and Qin Song and the others had also mentioned it themselves, that they were uncertain about the ce where those spirit envoys were taken to. If they continued to stay here... wouldn¡¯t it be too dangerous for them?!

    Qin Song shook his head.

    ¡°We can still bear the risk. As long as Meng Qiu can be defeated and the seal on the Spirit Tree can be removed, no matter how much we sacrifice, it¡¯s all worthy.¡±

    Qin Song and the rest of them must stay, and this was also why Jun Wu Yao didn¡¯t straight off kill those guards but just drugged them with the ck Snake when they came to the Soul Prison. Before learning thoroughly about the situation in the Soul World, they must do their best to not beat the bush and startle the snake since nobody knew what was going to happen next.

    The spirit envoys in the Soul World could do nothing about the seal on the Spirit Tree. They could only entrust their hopes onto Jun Wu Yao.

    Long Jiu had nothing to say anymore. If he still insisted on getting Qin Song and the others out of the prison, then he would be really dumb, but the moment he thought about the risk that hisrades might probably suffer from, he felt extremely depressed. Now, all he wanted to do was just to get rid off those traitors and revive the serenity of the Soul World!

    ¡°Lord Ye Jue, we¡¯ll leave everything to you.¡± Once again, Qin Song looked at Jun Wu Yao and said genuinely.

    Jun Wu Yao responded, ¡°Even if it¡¯s not for you, I¡¯ll still save the Spirit Tree.¡± He wasn¡¯t going to ept the indebtedness.

    Jun Wu Yao slowly raised his hand and wrapped his arm around Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°All the things I do are for the sake of my wife. There¡¯s nothing to do with the others.¡± He had no intention in making himself the saviour of the Soul World when he came to this ce.

    Dumbfounded, Qin Song looked at Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao who were hugging each other. The things that he missed to catch just now due to nervousness were now fully disying in front of his eyes. He felt an unreasonable catch of suffocation radiating from his heart, it was so painful that the colour on his face went pale.

    After making the effort in finding his voice back, slightly trembling, he spoke, ¡°I see. Anyhow... I still want to thank you.¡±

    Jun Wu Yao did not say anything. Since they had already known about the condition of the Spirit Tree, then it would be up to him and Jun Wu Xie in taking the next step.

 Chapter 2572 - The Hidden Conspiracy (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2572: The Hidden Conspiracy (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Long Jiu spoke with Qin Song for quite a while before leaving with Jun Wu Yao and the others.

    Before Jun Wu Xie left, she instructed Qin Song on some things; she wanted him to pay attention to what the Spirit Envoys, who were taken away, had inmon with each other, and also to listen to the dialogue between the guards to find out more clues.

    Qin Song listened quietly, his heart filled with bitterness, that inexplicable bitterness made him cold. He also knew that at this moment, he should not be so depressed. There were still many things that he needed to do. He could only cheer up and fight hard.

    After leaving the Soul Prison, Long Jiu¡¯s eyes were slightly red after witnessing his brothers-in-arms were forced to stay in that narrow bamboo house, watching so many of hispanions subjected to the control of the traitors, he felt extremely terrible.

    ¡°Are you crying?¡± Jun Wu Xie turned to look at the red eyed Long Jiu as she walked through the forest.

    Long Jiu blew his nose, pretending to be strong, and said in a muffled voice, ¡°No, some dust flew into my eyes.¡±

    ¡°Everything will get better.¡± Jun Wu Xie rarely consoled people, and although her words were simple, it made Long Jiu feel much better.

    Looking at Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao, he tried his best to be strong. It was not the end yet, they still had a chance!

    ¡°Lord Ye Jue, what do you need me to do?¡± Long Jiu asked seriously.

    Jun Wu Yao said, ¡°Don¡¯t fret.¡± Finished, he turned to Jun Wu Xie his eye reflected in an indulgent light, ¡°What good ideas does Little Xie have?¡±

    This little girl¡¯s brain is quick, she must have thought of some schemes.

    Jun Wu Xie wasn¡¯t in a hurry to speak as she stared at the grass in deep thought.

    Jun Wu Yao was not in a hurry as well, he just stood quietly beside her.

    ¡°We need to first find Meng Qiu.¡± Jun Wu Xie suddenly spoke.

    ¡°Head to the Spirit Tree?¡± Jun Wu Yao asked.

    ¡°No.¡± Jun Wu Xie shook her head, ¡°Let hime find us on his own volition.¡±

    ¡°Hmm? How do we get him to do that?¡± Jun Wu Yao¡¯s interest was perked.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s gaze fell upon Long Jiu.

    Long Jiu grew nervous under her stare as he started to check himself from head to toe, but didn¡¯t discover anything wrong with his person. But for reasons unknown, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s gaze made him feel a little creeped out.

    ¡°Don¡¯t... Don¡¯t look at me like this...¡± He felt a little weak.

    Jun Wu Xie crooked her finger and beckoned to Long Jiu, Long Jiu shivered because he felt a bad premonitioning. But, under Jun Wu Yao¡¯s scrutiny, he could only brace himself and strode forward.

    ¡°Meng Qiu is your Master?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked.

    ¡°He used to be! Now, he cannot be considered my master! I don¡¯t have such a malevolent master.¡± Long Jiu spat disdainfully.

    Jun Wu Xie did not bother with his outburst.

    ¡°You being captured, does Meng Qiu know?¡±

    Long Jiu shook his head, ¡°I was caught halfway. After they caught me, they brought me along their journey. They most likely did not report it to Meng Qiu.¡±

    ¡°Does Meng Qiu know that you came back together with Qin Song?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked again.

    ¡°I guess.... He knows... Old Five and I always travel together. When we initially were dispatched, Meng Qiu knew.¡± Long Jiu was more and more confused about what exactly Jun Wu Xie was nning.

    ¡°You go.¡± Jun Wu Xie said.

    ¡°Go? Where do I go?¡± Long Jiu was a little stumped.

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    ¡°To see Meng Qiu.¡±

 Chapter 2573 - Walk Right into The Trap (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2573: Walk Right into The Trap (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    In the Soul World, there was a big broad man, dressed in a ck light armor, sitting up straight on the ground under the Spirit Tree. The lofty tree behind him soared high up into the clouds, whereas its thick and sturdy trunk was as broad as a skyscraper. Its packed leaves were glowing with faint light, ovepping with each other, as if it was a huge umbre.

    The man had a calm expression on his face with a pair of dashing eyebrows projecting an aura of dignity. He looked tough and handsome, seemingly to be in his early thirties.

    ¡°Lord Meng Qiu.¡± A spirit envoy, dressed in a ck armor, walked towards the Spirit Tree and bowed to the man with his waist slightly bending forward.

    Meng Qiu turned his head over slowly and looked indifferently at the spirit envoy. A low and deep voice came under the Spirit Tree.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    Meng Qiu, the strongest spirit envoy in the Soul World of all time, was created by the Spirit Tree in the early years when the Soul World was established. It could be said that he was one of the oldest spirit envoys created by the Spirit Tree. He had no predecessor to guide him, and could only nesciently figure the connotation of his existence all by himself. Since he had been serving beside the Spirit Tree for many years, everyone would often think of him as the very first guardian of the Spirit Tree.

    But now, he had be the first spirit envoy to betray the Spirit Tree.

    ¡°Lord Meng Qiu, we seem to have discovered the trace of Long Jiu,¡± said the spirit envoy.

    ¡°Long Jiu?¡± The expression on Meng Qiu¡¯s face remained calm and steady, and there wasn¡¯t any specific tone heard in his speaking voice. With his mouth mumbling the familiar name, he raised his eyes and looked at the Spirit Tree behind him.

    It had been countless years and the Spirit Tree had always been silently rooting itself in this ce. Neither would it get angry or speak. There were vines dangling from the branches with a faint halo radiating from them, as if they were the gxies that had been falling from the sky. Once, those gentle vines were just like the pair of hands of the Spirit Tree, sending the newborn souls into the Soul World with a soft pat, but now, those vines were just hanging on the branches of the tree without even moving a bit, let alone expressing the feelings of the Spirit Tree.

    While being in a daze, it was as if the tremendous glowing tree in his eyes was just a normal tree with no spirituality inside it.

    ¡°Of course he¡¯ll be back. He has a close rtionship with Qin Song since young. Since Qin Song has returned to the Soul World, it¡¯s certain that Long Jiu will alsoe back.¡± There wasn¡¯t any emotion in Meng Qiu¡¯s t voice. He just lifted his hand up and touched the vine that dangled from the tree.

    The sense of coldness under his fingers was just like the cold skin of the nt that he stroked over, which had long lost its warmth that it usually had in the past.

    ¡°Then, do we need to capture him?¡± The ck armored spirit envoy narrowed his eyes, ¡°Since Qin Song has the ability to sneak into the surroundings of the Spirit Tree, the strength of Long Jiu too, isn¡¯t weak, if he breaks in here...¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter if hees?¡± Abruptly, Meng Qiu interrupted the ck armored spirit envoy who hadn¡¯t finished his words and said.

    The spirit envoy stunned. By the time he raised his eyes and looked in the direction of Meng Qiu, Meng Qiu had already stood up with both his hands clenched on his back, giving out an invisible pressure from his big and tall stature.

    Even the ck armored spirit envoy who belonged to the same party as him couldn¡¯t help himself from getting frightened when he saw how imposing Meng Qiu was with his manner.

    Meng Qiu had yet to show his power, but that was already enough for him to bring them such a strong pressure, what if he began to attack...

    Suddenly realizing that the worry he mentioned just now was such a ridiculous joke, the ck armored spirit envoy quickly responded, ¡°It¡¯s your subordinate that has made an indiscreet remark! There¡¯s Lord Meng Qiu guarding the Spirit Tree, even if there are ten Long Jius, they still aren¡¯t the opponent of Lord Meng Qiu, not to mention that there¡¯s only one Long Jiu. Of course... Of course there¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡±

    Meng Qiu slightly lowered his eyes, ¡°Speak about it, it¡¯s been a long time since I, the Master, and Long Jiu meet each other. Just settle it yourselves, lock him up in the Soul Prison. It will be nice for him to meet his bestie Qin Song.

 Chapter 2574 - Walk Right into The Trap (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2574: Walk Right into The Trap (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    A weird phenomenon suddenly appeared in the Soul World that had already been taken over by Meng Qiu.

    Whenever there were arge number of traitors on the march, an eye-catching figure would always hop into their sights.

    ¡°You these bastards! If you guys got the nerves to betray, then shall you guys got the nerves to catch me! You¡¯re all a bunch of rubbish!¡± Standing dauntlessly on the crest of the mountain with his legs stepping on the hard huge rock, Long Jiu pointed at the group of ck armored spirit envoys who were moving halfway up the mountain. He looked a little miserable in his clothes, but there was the word ¡°disdain¡± clearly written all over his face!

    Every single one of those ck armored spirit envoys below him was foamed with rage that even smoke began toe out from their orifices, wishing that they could drag Long Jiu down and beat his ass up!

    But the strange thing was, that although Long Jiu was quite strong, his strength still couldn¡¯t be considered as the top in the Soul World, and before this, those ck armored spirit envoys had already caught numerous spirit envoys who were stronger than Long Jiu, but it was the time to face Long Jiu, all they felt was just huge helplessness.

    Two days ago, Long Jiu suddenly became really ¡°active¡± all around the Soul World. Wherever he appeared, not a single ce was able to escape from falling into chaos because of him.

    In the past during the peacetime of the Soul World, the bad-tempered and clumsy personalities of Long Jiu had often gotten himself into quite a lot of trouble, and at that time, all the spirit envoys would mostly just let out a helplessugh, but now... after facing Long Jiu the scourge, all they wanted to do was just to toss a rock onto this idiot and crush him down!

    They had no idea where did Long Jiu learn those wretched tricks from, shooting randomly at them from a very far distance with his soul power, causing them to suffer a lot from the dispersed flying attacks. But till the moment when they began to take the counter and attack Long Jiu, this fe would actually run away, faster than anyone else, as if he had applied oil under his foot!!

    ¡°Damn it! This fe has been staying in the Three Realms for such a long time, what the hell has he learned! Is he going to fight or not!!¡± The ck armored spirit envoys had been running and chasing after Long Jiu for quite a distance to the point that they almost coughed their blood out. Standing on the mountainside while ring at Long Jiu who was acting wildly on the top of the mountain, me almost spurted out from their eyes.

    Qin Song too, had gone to the Three Realms but there wasn¡¯t much effort needed for them to capture him. In the entire Soul World, for all the spirit envoys who were unwilling to give in, which one of them that didn¡¯t they use only little effort to capture? But when it was Long Jiu who they were going to face, they suddenly had the urge to gnash their teeth.

    The thinking of the soul entity in the Soul World was rtively simple. Most of them would fight face to face with each other, and they seldom escaped from the battle, which was also the veryst dignity of theirs.

    However, when it came to Long Jiu, once he noticed that they started to show their stances in chasing after him, he would then run away, even faster than the rabbit, and don¡¯t even bother to mention the fight!

    After Long Jiu had pulled his distance slightly away from those spirit envoys, he would halt his steps and once again poured scorn on them. Listening to the way he spat out the filthy words, it almost shredded their cognition of lives.

    ¡°You idiots! Are you tired? Juste after me if you have the guts to! You bastards! Do you think that I¡¯m afraid of you! You¡¯re just a bunch of idiots, don¡¯t think that you are going to catch me!!¡± Standing in the wind, Long Jiu pointed at those ck armored spirit envoys who were chasing after him and shouted scornfully at them while withstanding the strong wind that was blowing onto his face. When he was staying in the Three Realms, he and Qiao Chu had be ¡°buddies¡±, and it was all thanks to that, as both the two people had done nothing except for learning the essence of the methods to disdain people in the Three Realms. In the daily life, Long Jiu wouldn¡¯t have the guts to speak those nasty words, but now, since Jun Wu Xie had given him the permission to do so, he could curse whatever he wanted to and it would be all fine!

    The more filthier he cursed, the better it was!

    How could those ck armored spirit envoys who were born and raised in the Soul World were able to fight against Long Jiu in such things? Everyone was so angry that their faces went green.

 Chapter 2575 - Walking Right Into The Trap (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2575: Walking Right Into The Trap (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    If there was an axe in hand, those ck d Spirit Envoys would hack him to death!

    Not fighting back?

    Not escaping!

    He¡¯s here to create trouble!

    As he looked at the ck armoured Spirit Envoys nearing the mountain, Long Jiu didn¡¯t hesitate as he turned tail and ran. Looking at the way he broke into a wild run, he no longer had that abusive attitude from just now.

    The ck armoured Spirit Envoys were spitting mad as they flew into a rage because of Long Jiu¡¯s humiliation, as they shouted their murderous intents. They couldn¡¯t manage more than a few lines because theycked more curse words.

    ¡°Long Jiu! If you got guts, don¡¯t run!¡±

    ¡°You better stop!¡±

    ¡°Dammit! Still running!¡±

    Long Jiu ran on madly, even if the screams sounded one after another, he turned a deaf ear towards them as he ran at the fastest speed possible.

    Although Long Jiu¡¯s strength was not at the top of the Soul World, but he was also considered an exponent. Amongst those ck armoured Spirit Envoys, there were some who are on par with Long Jiu. If they were to seriously engage in a fight, it would be difficult to win.

    But the problem was...

    Long Jiu had no intention of fighting them. He kept dodging them in order to not give them a chance to close in on him. Once he was a little distance from them, he would stop, turn his head and shouted curses at them. Those ck armoured Spirit Envoys following close behind would get so mad that their blood vessels were on the verge of bursting!

    In the dark, Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao were observing that scene of chaos. With regard to Long Jiu¡¯s action, Jun Wu Xie was rather speechless.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think that...¡± Jun Wu Xie looked at Long Jiu who had stopped to curse at those Spirit Envoys once more, her expression was slightly confused.

    She really didn¡¯t think that the vocabry of Long Jiu¡¯s curses would be so rich. She still remembered that when she was in the evil domain, Long Jiu was not like this...who had he learnt this from?

    Jun Wu Yao originally wanted Long Jiu to distract the ck armoured Spirit Envoys but he didn¡¯t expect that not only did Long Jiu fulfilled his task so well, he even.... Exceeded beyond Jun Wu Yao¡¯s expectations.

    ¡°Don¡¯t listen anymore.¡± Jun Wu Yao covered Jun Wu Xie¡¯s ears with his hands.

    The more Long Jiu cursed at them, the worse the words became. Although it was part of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s n, but Jun Wu Yao didn¡¯t want those nasty words to taint Jun Wu Xie¡¯s ears.

    Jun Wu Xie lifted her head to Jun Wu Yao, helplessness in her eyes.

    Long Jiu kept dodging the ck armoured Spirit Envoys for a few days. They didn¡¯t even touched the corner of his clothes, they no longer had the energy to chase after Long Jiu. At the beginning, they were cursing back loudly at Long Jiu, but now, they didn¡¯t even have an interest in chasing after him. But, if they didn¡¯t chase, Long Jiu would start cursing at them, he cursed at them until they were fuming mad and rushed at him.

    The end was tragic....

    On the seventh day, Long Jiu led more than a hundred ck armoured Spirit Envoys on a wild goose chase, and those people finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore.

    ¡°Lord Meng Qiu!!! That damn Long Jiu, ourrades are about to be tormented to death by him!¡± A ck armoured Spirit Envoy, with tears and snot covering his face, kneeled before Meng Qiu as he used Long Jiu of ¡®many evil deeds¡¯.

    They were the actual traitors, but after meeting Long Jiu, they lived in agony as if they have met their fathers¡¯ killer. In their hearts, they have considered Long Jiu to be the root of evil that needed to be vanquished.

    Meng Qiu knitted his brows slightly as he looked at the Spirit Envoy who knelt at his feet. His calm face finally showed a little unhappiness.

    ¡°You can¡¯t even capture him?¡± Meng Qiu¡¯s face held mild anger. Long Jiu was his disciple, and Meng Qiu knew exactly what he was capable of.

 Chapter 2576 - Soul Ascending Altar (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2576: Soul Ascending Altar (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Based on strength, Long Jiu cannot bepared to Qin Song. In terms of intelligence, he had an inflexible, one-track mind, he only acted rashly and didn¡¯t know how to adapt to circumstances. So upon knowing that Long Jiu was back, Meng Qiu didn¡¯t spend much effort as he thought that he would be able to capture Long Jiu in a couple of days. Who knew...

    As he looked at the bunch of snivelling ck armoured Spirit Envoys, Meng Qiu could not help but wonder if Long Jiu had been ¡°bought¡± by someone.

    With Long Jiu¡¯s character, if he knew the current situation of Soul World, they wouldn¡¯t have to find him, he would have angrily barged up to them. Even though he knew he could not win, he would have just acted recklessly rather than employing such circuitous tactics.

    ¡°Lord Meng Qiu, we really don¡¯t know what to do with that Long Jiu. He would fight then retreat. If we don¡¯t chase after him, he would just stand there and curse at us. If he meets the prison warden team, he would create a disturbance, tormenting people till they fall off their horses.... Please, we request Lord Meng Qiu help us subdue this devil!¡± A ck armoured Spirit Envoy kowtowed to Meng Qiu. The destructive force of Long Jiu might not be big, but that was too nauseating! Now when they saw Long Jiu, they got a tingling sensation, they were slowly developing trauma.

    ¡°Where is he now?¡± Meng Qiu asked coldly.

    ¡°Near Yun Ling Mountain.¡± The ck armoured Spirit Envoy replied hurriedly.

    Meng Qiu breathed a sigh of relief, and stood from under the Spirit Tree, ¡°That¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll go meet with him myself.¡±

    Upon hearing Meng Qiu¡¯s words, the ck armoured Spirit Envoys beamed. Meng Qiu was extremely strong, if he met with Long Jiu, even if Long Jiu tried his best, it would be hard to escape from Meng Qiu.

    ¡°Thank you for your trouble, Lord Meng Qiu!¡± the group of Spirit Envoys kowtowed in gratitude.

    Meng Qiu waved his hand, ¡°Go watch over him, I need to visit the Soul Ascending Altar first.¡±

    When it came to the Soul Ascending Altar, the ck armoured Spirit Envoys¡¯ smiles froze on their faces in an instant, and their eyes became a little cautious and fearful.

    In the Soul World, there were two areas the Spirit Envoys did not dare to visit, one was the Reincarnation Path and the other was the Soul Ascending Altar.

    Reincarnation Path was for those spirit lives who wanted to be born human. Any spirit life who wanted to reincarnate to a human would walk into the Reincarnation Path and be reborn as a human in the Upper Realm. However, whoever who entered the Reincarnation Path would have their memories wiped; everything of the Soul World would no longer be a part of their memories. They would be each born into a household, and be the people of the Upper Realm.

    It can be said that in a certain sense, the reincarnation would bring new life to the spirit life.

    And the Soul Ascending Altar was the scariest ce in Soul World.

    Different from Reincarnation Path, once the spirit life stepped onto the Soul Ascending Altar, the spirit life would be scattered and disappear from Upper Realm forever.

    The Reincarnation Path and the Soul Ascending Altar were respectively guarded by the strongest Spirit Envoys, Meng Qiu was in charge of the Soul Ascending Altar.

    All Spirit Envoys, who upon hearing about the Soul Ascending Altar, could not control the fear from within their hearts.

    In fact, in the Soul World, the Soul Ascending Altar was rarely used. Few souls will be punished by the rising soul station. Even if they make mistakes, most of them are also locked into the soul wall. From ancient times to the present, in the soul world. In the middle of it, there is no sin that has made it necessary to sumb to the ascendant, but the horror of the sorrowful tform was still lingering in the heart of every soul.

    When Meng Qiu left the Spirit Tree, none of the Spirit Envoys followed him to the Soul Ascending Altar. He walked through Soul World alone, headed to the most forbidden ce within Soul World.

 Chapter 2577 - Soul Ascending Altar (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2577: Soul Ascending Altar (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The Soul Ascending Altar was located at the corner of Soul World, and it sat atop the Soul Mountain, with the Soul Devourer behind it.

    The surrounding was silent, even those bird-type spirit lives did not dare near this area. Ashen green water ran through the Soul Devourer River at the foot of the mountain. The river was seemingly clear but it looked like a deep abyss as the bottom of the river could not be seen. The water in the Soul Devourer River was rumoured to drank by those who havemitted grave mistakes or by those who had impure thoughts. Drinking water from the river would bring severe pain to the soul, but at the same time, it could wash away the seven emotions and desires in the soul.

    The seemingly clear river, but it seems to have no bottom, the end of the year cannot see the bottom of the river, the water in the soul-seeking river, the rumour is to give those who made mistakes, and the mind is not pure, let the people drink, the river will drink The soul brings the pain of heart-breaking, but at the same time, it would wash away the seven emotions and six sensory pleasures within the soul.

    To erase the growing darkness from within the soul and to restore the original purity.

    At the beginning of the establishment of the Soul World, every five years, all the souls who were born and stayed in the Soul World would go to the Soul Devourer River and drank the water from the river in order to wash away the darkness that might have been retained in the past years.

    But the pain brought by the water was indescribable, that heart-rending, soul-splitting torment, was the Soul World¡¯s greatest torture.

    Every five years, those spirit lives whoe to drink the river water, came with a very heavy sense of tension, as they waited for the inevitable pain.

    This habit was sustained for many years, one generation after another, they long considered it to be one of the rules of Soul World.

    It was unknown which year it started, but a Spirit Envoy, who after drinking the water, went to the Spirit Tree toment about the torment after ingesting the Soul Devourer River water. The benevolent Spirit Tree could not stand it, and erased this tradition from Soul World.

    Right at the start, there were still some stubborn and old fashioned Spirit Envoys who persisted with the tradition. However, as time passed, the Spirit Envoys who made the journey grew lesser.

    Within thest thousand years, there was no longer any Spirit Envoys who came to the Soul Devourer River to drink its water.

    Meng Qiu walked to the Soul Devourer River alone. He looked down at his reflection floating on the surface of the river; tall, straight, cold, calm, he could not remember how he looked when he first saw himself reflected by the water. He also could no longer remember the pain which permeated the soul when he drank the water.

    After a moment¡¯s pause, Meng Qiu continued on to Soul Mountain.

    On top of Soul Mountain sat the Soul Ascending Altar. It was supposed to be guarded by Meng Qiu and several other powerful Spirit Envoys. But now, those who had guarded the ce were long gone. The mountain was filled instead with many ck armoured, resolute and murderous soldiers.

    The strange thing was, the eyes of the soldiers were not gray as they should be if they were from Soul World, but their eyes were brown... just like the humans from the Upper Realm.

    The spirit lives who had not experienced reincarnation, their eyes were gray. The spirit lives who had entered reincarnation, and even if they returned to Soul World after death, their eyes would still hold traces of ck or brown, a reflection of their time in the Upper Realm.

    Very evidently, the men guarding the Soul Mountain these days were not Spirit Envoys from the Soul World, but in fact a group of human souls from the Upper Realm.

    Those soldiers, who saw that Meng Qiu had arrived at the peak, took a uniformed and orderly step back to make way for Meng Qiu. The weapons they held were cursed and could bring great harm to a spirit life.

    From the foot of the mountain to the peak, the sacred altar that stood on the top of the mountain could be seen. It was built by with a whole piece of Soul Reaping Stone. Beside the altar, the number of souls from the Upper Realm was somewhat overwhelming.

 Chapter 2578 - Soul Ascending Altar (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2578: Soul Ascending Altar (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Those soldiers did not make their way immediately for Meng Qiu when they saw his figure. Instead, they blocked in front of Meng Qiu with a cold face, standing stone still.

    However, Meng Qiu, the one who had taken the entire Soul World under his control, had not aroused any bits of discontent within him due to their blockage. Contrarily, he kept away the imperiousness in his eyes and spoke in a deep voice, ¡°This is Meng Qiu, who has some important things to meet Lord Jun Gu.¡±

    Still, those soldiers did not give out the way but just let someone enter the Soul Ascending Altar to inform the said person. After receiving the order a few momentster, only then they let Meng Qiu in.

    Entering the region of the Soul Ascending Altar, even though he hadn¡¯t stepped into the exact ce yet, the energy produced by therge amount of Soul Reaping Stones had already given Meng Qiu the feeling of his soul power being suppressed. Instead of looking around, he kept his eyes straight and followed behind the soldier who was leading him moving forward.

    Not knowingly when, there were rows of sheds built beside the Soul Ascending Altar. They were all made of the Soul Reaping Stones, and there wasn¡¯t any vents in the room, except that the sides of the sheds that were facing the altar were all enclosed with numerous iron poles. Behind the poles, it could be clearly seen that there were a lot of spirit envoys imprisoned inside the sheds. Eyes losing focus, they looked extremely wan and dejected, curling themselves up in the narrow space while trembling in fear.

    Compared to those spirit envoys who were locked up in the Soul Prison, the conditions of these spirit envoys were way more scarier. It was as if they had lost their souls. Even when Meng Qiu passed by in front of them, there was still no responseing from them. They were just crouching in a group with their bodies trembling, as if they were a group of sheep that were waiting to be ughtered.

    There was a spacious and huge pce towering splendidly among the rows of crude and somber small dwellings. A few of brown-eyed soldiers were standing in front of the entrance with their hands carrying the cursed artefacts. After seeing Meng Qiu who was brought by theirrade, they slowly opened the entrance door of the pce.

    As the door was being pushed open, a creaking sound was heard, echoing beside the ears of Meng Qiu. With his eyes looking deep, Meng Qiu stood still while he waited for the path in front of him to be opened.

    ¡°Please,¡± said the soldier who had led him to the pce in a deep voice.

    Only then Meng Qiu raised his head and walked into the pce.

    There was a strange aroma pervading inside the big and bright pce. It wasn¡¯t as sweet as the fragrance of a flower but more of the smell of an incense wood. On the main seat in the big hall, there sat a charming looking and charismatic man, dressed in a ck armor. It was the deepest colour of all, but he looked unreasonably stunning in the armor. He was sitting on the highest position, well-postured. The handsome face seemed to be a masterpiece created by God, whereas there was a trace of sharpness andposed quality, which did not match well with his appearance, found in his pair of clear eyes.

    The man seemed to be in his early twenties, but the imposing aura radiated from all over his body was so strong that it couldn¡¯t be neglected by anyone else. Even when it was Meng Qiu who was facing the man, the aura he possessed submissively got weaker.

    ¡°Meng Qiu hase to meet you, Lord Jun Gu.¡± Lifting the hem of his clothes, Meng Qiu kneeled on his single knee in front of the man.

    Jun Gu who was sitting on the main seat slightly raised his eyes and looked at Meng Qiu. There was a petite woman with a tender but gloomy face standing beside the man, who too, looked in the direction of Meng Qiu.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Casually, Jun Gu spoke. It was such a euphonious voice, gentle without losing its domineering tone.

    Gazing down at the shiny marble floor, Meng Qiu was able to look clearly at Jun Gu¡¯s face from the reflections on the floor. His eyes were deep and abstruse, and his face was so familiar to him, but at the same time, strange.

 Chapter 2579 - The Strange Aroma (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2579: The Strange Aroma (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Before this, he wasn¡¯t like this, but now...

    Meng Qiu let in a deep breath and said at one go, ¡°Recently, all the spirit envoys in the Soul World have already been captured, may I ask when is Lord Jun Gu nning to carry out the Soul Sacrificing Event? So that your subordinate has the time to get everything ready.¡±

    Not speaking a word, Jun Gu was just looking at Meng Qiu with one of his hands supporting under his chin, seemingly to be thinking of something.

    Whereas, the gloomy woman who was standing aside suddenly became the one to speak.

    ¡°Meng Qiu, are you hustling Lord Jun Gu now?¡± There was a trace of reproach in her tone, and not a bit of respect was found.

    The expression on Meng Qiu¡¯s face changed slightly. He then hurriedly responded, ¡°How dare I! It¡¯s your subordinate who has crossed the line. It¡¯s just that the amount of spirit envoys that can be amodated in the Soul Prison is limited, and now, since the Spirit Tree has been sealed by the Contemporaneous Knot, it isn¡¯t able to create new souls. Only when the spirit envoys in the Soul Prison are sacrificed, then can we imprison the new souls, and that¡¯s why... I¡¯m thinking if...¡±

    Brows furrowed, it seemed like the woman was annoyed by Meng Qiu¡¯s words, but just at the moment when she was going to say something again, Jun Gu raised his hand all of a sudden and halted the behaviour of the woman.

    With his body slightly straightened, he looked at Meng Qiu and said, ¡°The preparation for the sacrificial event is still going on but we¡¯ll be starting it within a few days. You are allowed to remove a little of the knot from the Spirit Tree after three days for it to create new souls.¡±

    Meng Qiu replied, ¡°Your subordinate got it.¡±

    Jun Gu nodded his head, ¡°Is there anything else?¡±

    Meng Qiu, ¡°No, that¡¯s it. Everything in the Soul World is stable now, please do not worry, my Lord.¡±

    After giving out a low hum as his response, Jun Gu waved his hand and said, ¡°Alright, you may leave now.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Meng Qiu got up and left the pce courteously with his waist bent.

    When the door of the pce was once again closed, looking at the tightly shut door, the woman sneered, ¡°What an impatient guy of Meng Qiu, and he thinks that he has the right to push you, Lord.¡±

    The speaking tone of the woman was full with her disdain towards Meng Qiu.

    There wasn¡¯t any expression on Jun Gu¡¯s face. tly, he said, ¡°Since he has agreed to pay his allegiance to us, and he also does his tasks well, there¡¯s no need for us to care for the other things. Our main point is toplete the mission given by His Lord, as for Meng Qiu, just let him be.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Lord. And that¡¯s why Meng Qiu is getting more and more fearless these days. He¡¯s such a treacherous spirit envoy, that he could even betray the Soul World in just a whim. Who knows if he¡¯s nning to do something else on the sly?¡± The woman frowned, seemingly to look down on Meng Qiu.

    Jun Gu turned his eyes onto the woman. After noticing the discontent on the woman¡¯s face, he suddenly smiled. He was originally good looking, and even if it was only a faint smile, it would still cause the people who saw it to lose their thoughts. The woman went stunned the moment she saw his smile, with her heart began to pound uncontrobly.

    ¡°Yan Xi, do you dislike Meng Qiu that much?¡± There was a smile heard in Jun Gu¡¯s voice.

    Being dazzled by his smile, Yan Xi blushed. She quickly lowered her head down and said, ¡°No. It¡¯s just that he is quite disrespectful to you in my opinion, my Lord.¡±

    Jun Gu shook his head gently, ¡°What¡¯s the matter if he disrespects me? The main point is toplete the mission given by His Lord. That¡¯s fine, you don¡¯t have to throw him your cold eyes all the time, we don¡¯t see him often.¡±

    Obediently, Yan Xi nodded her head.

    Jun Gu stood up. The strange aroma whirled around his breath and went into his nose, causing his mind to be in a state of daze. He raised his eyes and looked at the furnace that was smouldering the incense burner, frowning.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like the smell of the incense, stop using it.¡±

    The smell often gave him an indescribable feeling.

 Chapter 2580 - The Strange Aromaï¼ˆ2ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2580: The Strange Aroma£¨2£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Yan Xi¡¯s expression changed subtly, but she managed to hide it well. She said calmly, ¡°His Lord said that My Lord¡¯s soul had gone through a great trauma. This incense can heal My Lord¡¯s soul. Even if My Lord doesn¡¯t like it, but for your health, please bear with it for a little while more. Once My Lord¡¯s soul has been healed, I will throw the incense far away.¡±

    ¡°Is that right? I don¡¯t remember though.¡± Jun Gu lifted his hand to rub his brows. Regarding the past, he had always drawn a nk. When the dreams came at night, a mes of images shed in his mind, but it was in fragments so it was hard to connect them.

    Yan Xi brought her gaze down, and said gently, ¡°My Lord suffered grave injuries, with almost no chance of recovery. If His Lord had not exhausted his strength, I¡¯m afraid My Lord¡¯s soul would have been destroyed. Right now, My Lord you have not recovered, the trauma on your soul is still present, so it¡¯s normal if you can¡¯t recall things. The battle was horrifying, it¡¯s a good thing My Lord can¡¯t remember because there is nothing good to remember.¡±

    ¡°Still I am regretful. Regardless of good or bad, they were at least what I have experienced.¡± Jun Gu sighed lightly. Even though he held this position now, he didn¡¯t know why he still felt empty inside. It seemed like there was something important that he has forgotten. Jun Gu was notfortable feeling like this.

    Yan Xi didn¡¯t respond, she paused for a moment and said, ¡°My Lord, have you finally prepared the Soul Sacrificing Event?¡±

    The Soul Sacrificing Event should have started but Jun Gu had dyed giving the order to go ahead, and hence it had dragged on till now.

    Jun Gu¡¯s brows were slightly wrinkled, and there was a resistance within his heart. But with the fragrance lingering in the air, the strong resistance of his heart was slowly wiped away. He looked like conflicted but returned to normal after a while.

    ¡°Hm.¡±

    Finished speaking, Jun Gu seemed to not want to continue this topic, he turned around and left.

    Yan Xi stood at the dais, and until Jun Gu had left, then she gently lifted her head, as her gaze fell upon the furnace at the side.

    She walked towards the furnace, and with a gentle wave of her hand, the incense burning in the furnace was extinguished. She opened the furnace to see that the incense had burned with only a little bit left. But upon closer examination, there was a distinction. It was not incense at all, it was actually a rhinoceros¡¯s horn the size of the fingernail.

    Yan Xi took out the remaining bit of the rhinoceros¡¯s horn and reced it with a palm sized piece which she took from her waist. She lit it up and covered the furnace.

    Looking at the green smoke emanating from the furnace, Yan Xi took a deep breath.

    ¡°If not, how would you be willing to harm those spirit lives?¡± Yu Xi¡¯s mouth curved into a bitter smile. After a while, she erased the abnormality of her face and walked out of the hall. The soldiers near the Soul Ascending Altar saw Yan Xi, and they immediately saluted with respect. There was clearly a distinction whenpared to the indifference they showed to Meng Qiu.

    ¡°Immediately prepare the Soul Sacrificing Event. Do not dy any longer.¡± Yan Xi ordered coldly.

    Those soldiers immediately followed the orders.

    ¡°Miss Yan Xi, Lord Jun Gu has finally decided to start the Soul Sacrificing Event? We have already prepared the necessary, and are awaiting your permission to go ahead.¡± Themander of the soldiers replied.

    Yan Xi cast a nce at him.

    ¡°Lord Jun Gu has his own reasons for what he does. It¡¯s not up to you to second guess his instructions. You surely got the guts!¡±

    That person was stunned, and realised immediately that he had misspoken, and apologised profusely.

    ¡°I will be fully in charge for the Soul Sacrificing Event. Lord Jun Gu does not need to personally handle such trivial matters. Understand?¡± Yan Xi said coldly.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

 Chapter 2581 - To Catch A Big Fish, One Must Cast A Long Line (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2581: To Catch A Big Fish, One Must Cast A Long Line (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Meng Qiu left the Soul Mountain. It was until when he walked out from the region of the Soul Mountain that the expression on his face began to have a slight change.

    ¡°Jun Gu, uh... Look how the table has turned!¡± Sneered, Meng Qiu turned his head and looked at the Soul Mountain which was already far away from him with a trace of coldness in his eyes.

    He knew very well what was the woman, Yan Xi, worrying about, but since things had alreadye to this point, he certainly wouldn¡¯t choose to expose everything out. He had his own n and target, no matter what was the purpose of the Upper Realm, as long as he was able to achieve everything he wanted to, then it would be alright!

    ¡°The aroma of the Rhinoceros Horn... The Upper Realm has surely made a lot of effort, how unexpected... that they actually favour Jun Gu so much, haha... He¡¯s just a human soul who has undergone the metempsychosis once... Who would have known that the aroma of the Rhinoceros Horn would actually make such a huge change in a person¡¯s mind? The Upper Realm is really something else.¡± Meng Qiu snorted as he moved his legs and stepped forward.

    The Soul Sacrificing Event was going to be held three dayster. By the time when everything had been settled down, no matter who it was, he or she had absolutely no way to twist it back. And now, the only thing he needed to do was just to go and capture his disobedient ¡°disciple¡±.

    At the same time, while there wasn¡¯t anyone following behind him, Long Jiu who had just fooled a group of ck armored spirit envoys nipped into a dense forest. After making sure that there wasn¡¯t anyone after him, he then sat under a big tree, gasping heavily.

    ¡°You enjoy it very much, don¡¯t you?¡± Jun Wu Yao¡¯s voice suddenly came out from the other side.

    Eyes widening, Long Jiu followed the voice and looked in the direction of the voice. He then immediately noticed Jun Wu Yao and Jun Wu Xie who were walking abreast towards him. The moment he saw them, Long Jiu let out a sigh of relief. Looking half dead, he leaned on the trunk of the tree. The exultation and presumptuousness that he projected during the time when he tricked the ck armored spirit envoys were nowhere to be found.

    ¡°Gosh, how is it that I¡¯m enjoying? I¡¯m almost going to lose half of my life. You guys didn¡¯t know that, now, when those guys saw me, their eyes almost bleed. I think once they catch me, I¡¯ll definitely be taken to the Soul Ascending Altar and they¡¯ll straight up strip apart my soul.¡± intively, Long Jiuined.

    At first, it felt quite interesting for him to fool those ck armored spirit envoys, but after doing it for consecutive days, he couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. Though he looked like he was unting on the face, but actually, he needed to be chased by a lot of ck armored spirit envoys, and at the same time, he couldn¡¯t be caught. After that, he needed to trigger them again so that they would continue to run after him. Moreover, he needed to provoke them, to the point that they began to harbour an intense hatred toward him. This job wasn¡¯t as rxing as he thought it was!

    ¡°By the way... Jun¡¯s girl, is Meng Qiu reallying if I follow your instructions? I¡¯ve never thought that he¡¯ll take me seriously.¡± Long Jiu scratched his head. Jun Wu Xie had asked him to incite the enmity of the ck armored spirit envoys towards him with all his effort, and he thought that he had already seeded in doing so, but could he, the only scourge, really force Meng Qiu to show himself up?

    Long Jiu was slightly unsure about it. Although he was once a student of Meng Qiu, but among all the students, his strength was considered in the low ranking. Compared to those geniuses like Qin Song, there was no way he was able to attract Meng Qiu¡¯s attraction. Even when it was during the past, he could feel the refusal shown by Meng Qiu in acknowledging him.

    While looking at Long Jiu who was extremely tired, she replied tly, ¡°He¡¯lle.¡±

    During these few days, besides letting Long Jiu distract the attention of the ck armored spirit envoys, they had also gone to the Soul Prison for a few times to keep in touch with Qin Song. Qin Song hadn¡¯t found anything yet, and the ck armored spirit envoys didn¡¯t take any more spirit envoys out of the Soul Prison during these few days, leading Jun Wu Xie in thinking that something was going to happen.

 Chapter 2582 - To Catch A Big Fish, One Must Cast A Long Line (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2582: To Catch A Big Fish, One Must Cast A Long Line (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    If it was true that something was going to happen, Meng Qiu would definitely not leave Long Jiu the troublemaker alone and let him fool around the Soul World.

    Moreover, just by looking at the disparity of Meng Qiu and Long Jiu in terms of strength, it was such an effortless act for him to take Long Jiu down, so why wouldn¡¯t he make any action?

    ¡°Really? Don¡¯t bluff me. I almost broke my legs after running so much for these few days, if we fail to make it, then I-... I¡¯m really going to cry,¡± said Long Jiu pitifully. Luckily he was a soul entity, if it was a body of a mortal human, his legs would probably be fractured by now.

    Being chased and attacked by more than a hundred spirit envoys wasn¡¯t really something to be joked about. If it wasn¡¯t for Jun Wu Yao who had secretly given him some help from time to time, he would have been caught by the group of ck armored spirit envoys who were all acting either like a fierce wolf or a violent tiger.

    Jun Wu Xie couldn¡¯t help but gently shook her head.

    Long Jiu¡¯s personality was truly simr with Qiao Chu¡¯s. There had been many times where she doubted that if there was any unknown rtionship between both the two people.

    Both of them were just dumb and dumber!

    ¡°But... if he reallyes, you guys must show up in time... I-... I really can¡¯t beat him.¡± Long Jiu suddenly changed his expression and looked at Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao with a pretentiously dolorous gaze.

    Meng Qiu was his Master and he was the weakest one among all of his students. One just needed to think by using the legs and would then immediately know that there was no way for him to be the opponent of Meng Qiu. Maybe not more than three attacks, and his ass would already be beaten up by Meng Qiu.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded her head.

    After grasping the time to take some rest, Long Jiu aimed at those ck armored spirit envoys in the mountain who were busy searching for him, and once again, he got out of the forest. Stepping on the rock, arms akimbo, he warmed his throat up and began to shout, ¡°You bastards! Your grandpa is here! Come and chase me!¡±

    One shout and all the creatures in the forest fled.

    At the instant, those ck armored spirit envoys took their aims at Long Jiu, but this time, they didn¡¯t rush recklessly forward and y hide and seek with Long Jiu. Instead, each of them was just standing there, staring at Long Jiu without even moving a muscle.

    Their gazes crept Long Jiu out with no reasons, constantly giving him the feeling that there was something wrong.

    But before Long Jiu could even figure it out, a familiar voice came abruptly into Long Jiu¡¯s ears!

    ¡°Long Jiu.¡±

    The moment the voice was heard, his whole body shuddered, as if he had gotten an electric shock. He raised his eyes subconsciously and suddenly saw a familiar figure slowly walking into his sight from behind the group of the ck armored spirit envoys.

    Just a nce, and Long Jiu¡¯s mind was blown off!

    Imposingly, Meng Qiu moved forward as all the ck armored spirit envoys gave out their way for him.

    Long Jiu stared at Meng Qiu who he hadn¡¯t been seeing for years. The spirit envoy who he once admired the most, his Master...

    ¡°Ma-...¡± Long Jiu looked at Meng Qiu in stunned. While losing himself in the reverie, it was as if he had gone back to thousand years ago when the havoc in the Soul World had not happened, and Meng Qiu was still the most honorable and the strongest Master of him.

    But just as the word was about toe out from his mouth, Long Jiu suddenly regained his consciousness. The expression on his face too, changed immediately!

    ¡°Meng Qiu!¡± There was an unhideable wrathing from his tone!

    Leisurely, Meng Qiu stepped forward and stood more than ten metres away from Long Jiu.

    ¡°Long Jiu, you¡¯re getting ruder and ruder now. You actually have the nerves to directly call your Master by his name?¡± Meng Qiu narrowed his eyes, there wasn¡¯t much expression on his face but he looked domineering.

    ring furiously at Meng Qiu, Long Jiu covertly clenched his fists as he forced his rage down.

    ¡°You betrayed the Spirit Tree! You don¡¯t deserve to be my Master!¡±

 Chapter 2583 - To Catch A Big Fish, One Must Cast A Long Line (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2583: To Catch A Big Fish, One Must Cast A Long Line (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Meng Qiu looked at the furious Long Jiu, but his face still held the cold arrogance.

    ¡°Betrayed? Long Jiu, do you think so?¡± Meng Qiu smiled and shook his head.

    Long Jiu frowned and looked at Meng Qiu. He once believed in every sentence Meng Qiu said, but now everything in the past made him feel disgusted, and he was unable to ept it.

    Meng Qiu raised his hand and his eyes looked around the surroundings.

    ¡°Long Jiu, do you think that Soul World is still the Soul World of the past? It has already changed, it has changed many years ago, the benevolence of the Spirit Tree has caused everything here to no longer be as pure as before. How many spirit entities have darkness growing in their hearts? What is the difference between here and the Upper Realms? If you continue, it will only be as filthy as the Upper Realm. Don¡¯t tell me you want your Soul World to be like that?¡±

    Long Jiu looked at Meng Qiu, his eyes became a bit conflicted. After the Soul Devourer River was not used, the Soul World has nothing to cleanse the spirit entity. In the span of a thousand years, the growth of the spirit entities¡¯ wants and desires were the same as human beings, such that there was little difference. The only difference was that the Soul World had no power, no wealth, and no desires that humanity blindly pursued.

    This also allowed the Soul World to keep a thread of purity.

    However, this purity was not easily maintained. As Meng Qiu said, the longer the spirit entity survived, the moreplicated its soul would be. The Soul Devourer River could help them to stabilize it, but nowadays, this method had long been abandoned.

    No one wanted to endure the pain of drinking the water from the Soul Devourer River, they were strangely convinced that their hearts would not be polluted by any emotions.

    But...

    The appearance of Situ Heng and other spirit entities refuted this point.

    ¡°Long Jiu, I just want to let the Soul World return to the past, back to the time when there is no darkness, no desires, don¡¯t you want to go back to the past?¡± Meng Qiu looked at the Long Jiu, the deep and steady voice made people felt involuntarily convinced.

    Long Jiu looked at Meng Qiu, and returned to the millennium. At that time, he stayed with Meng Qiu and Qin Qi, and looked at the powerful and loyal Master.

    At that time, Meng Qiu once said that the Soul World was the only purend among the three realms. The Spirit Envoys who remained in the Spirit World had only one mission, which was to protect the purend from being tainted by any desires.

    Those words, clearly imprinted in his mind, have been the belief of Long Jiu for many years.

    But...

    Meng Qiu, who said this in the past, became the chief culprit in destroying all of this!

    ¡°Enough! No matter what you say, it is just to whitewash all the sins you havemitted! What is going back to the past! The Soul World has never changed! The ones who really changed are you group of bastards who betrayed the Spirit Tree!¡± Long Jiu suddenly paused, Meng Qiu¡¯s words held a certain magical temptation, it was easy to convince others of what he said, once Long Jiu felt that this was the strength of belief, but now he was conscious that this was the result of Meng Qiu secretly infusing his words with his soul power to enforce that belief!

    ¡°Stop using your soul power! Your eloquent words can¡¯t lie to me! You are the ones betraying the Spirit Tree! You are the ones with the tainted souls! To achieve your goals, you bow down to the Upper Realm! You are not worthy to stay in Soul World!¡±

 Chapter 2584 - Estrangement (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2584: Estrangement (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Meng Qiu blinked and looked at Long Jiu. ¡°You are learning to be smart. It is no wonder that you can toss out these things. Long Jiu, it seems that you really learned a lot in the Three Realms.¡±

    The powerful soul power could silently and secretly lead a spirit entity¡¯s thoughts. Meng Qiu, in the past, had always done this, so in the Soul World, his position was second only to the Spirit Tree. Throughout the whole of Soul World, there wasn¡¯t any Spirit Envoy who was stronger than him. As to his method, no one ever found out.

    Unexpectedly, Long Jiu actually broke the spell.

    ¡°Whether you believe it or not, Soul World has already changed, it¡¯s just that you¡¯ve not realised it yet.¡± Meng Qiu¡¯s spoke lightly, not caring that his movements were exposed by Long Jiu.

    ¡°Why?¡± Long Jiu suddenly said.

    ¡°Why are you betraying the Spirit Tree!¡±

    ¡°You are already supreme in the Soul World, the Spirit Tree trusted you. What more are you unsatisfied with! Why did you betray the Spirit Tree! Betray the Soul World!¡± Long Jiu clenched his fists tightly, and trembled with repressed rage, as he shouted out the biggest doubt in his heart.

    Despite seeing Meng Qiu, despite already knowing that he had betrayed Soul World, Long Jiu still could not ept all of this, he did not understand what was unsatisfactory to Meng Qiu?

    However, this time, Meng Qiu did not answer him. Meng Qiu¡¯s eyes were unusually cold. Looking at an extremely agitated Long Jiu, he was still calm. As if everything that Long Jiu said had nothing to do with him. He was just looking at Long Jiu as if Long Jiu was a poor idiot.

    ¡°Say it! Why won¡¯t you answer me!¡± Long Jiu looked at Meng Qiu, how he hoped that Meng Qiu would tell him that he didn¡¯t have a choice, that he was forced...

    However, Meng Qiu¡¯s eyes made thatst hope in Long Jiu¡¯s heart extinguished.

    All of this was through Meng Qiu¡¯s willingness.

    ¡°You are a traitor!¡± Long Jiu¡¯s eyes were red, and his heart had forgotten the n between Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yaol. He summoned his soul power and rushed toward Meng Qiu!

    Loyalty to Spirit Tree and the many years of trust in Meng Qiu caused Long Jiu¡¯s heart to be filled with rage, and he had long lost his mind to that anger.

    Seeing Long Jiu rushed toward himself, Meng Qiu¡¯s mouth broke into a sneer, and he stood still without fear as his thick voice sounded at this moment.

    ¡°Long Jiu, you are still too naive.¡±

    The moment his voice sounded, Long Jiu had already rushed to his front, but Meng Qiu just raised his hand and waved it hard!

    The body of Long Jiu shot out in an instant!

    He mmed into the tree by the side and squatted on the ground!

    The pain in his body made the soul of Long Jiu tremble. The gap between him and Meng Qiu was so great!

    The power of the first soul of the Soul World was something he could not resist!

    Long Jiu has not yet climbed up, Meng Qiu¡¯s figure has already shed to his side, stepping on the back of Long Jiu, and stepping on the ground.

    ¡°Long Jiu, do you know that you are so stupid? I used to think that you are really stupid and incorrigible. If it is not for Qin Song who protected you, do you think that a piece of trash like you can have me as your Master?¡± Meng Qiu looked down at a battered and exhausted Long Jiu. Since a long time ago, he did not like this disciple who was rude and impetus, impulsive and inflexible; like a piece of unbreakable stone. If Qin Song had not been pulling Long Jiu along, Meng Qiu was not willing to teach an idiot.

 Chapter 2585 - Estrangement ï¼ˆ2ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2585: Estrangement £¨2£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    With his teeth clenched, Long Jiu tried to get himself up, but before he could even lift his body up even an inch from the ground, he was then kicked violently back onto the ground by Meng Qiu. Meng Qiu¡¯s foot was just like a huge rock pressing on his back, not letting him move at all.

    ¡°Who wants you to be my Master! It¡¯s the shame of my life to have such a Master like you! Just kill me if you got the balls!¡± Long Jiu bawled.

    ¡°You¡¯re still acting stubborn, huh?¡± Meng Qiu sneered.

    Seeing that Long Jiu who had been fooling them for days was finally being stomped under Meng Qiu¡¯s leg, there wasn¡¯t any sympathy and pitifulness found on the faces of those ck armored spirit envoys but just full of exultation.

    ¡°Long Jiu, aren¡¯t you good at running? Why aren¡¯t you running now?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, he¡¯s just like a dead dog now, being stepped on the ground by Lord Meng Qiu, how should he run? It¡¯s better for him to crawl!¡±

    Those harsh voice of insults went into Long Jiu¡¯s ears. He couldn¡¯t believe that those words were actually spoken out by his pastrades. These ck armored spirit envoys were once the most devoted disciples in the Soul World, protecting the Soul World for hundreds or even thousands of years. Long Jiu had once travelled all around the ces in the Soul World together with them, and had also listened to the rustling sound made by the leaves of the Spirit Tree due to the blowing breeze. But now, these spirit envoys had already betrayed the Spirit Tree, the faith that they once strongly believed with their whole hearts.

    ¡°Bring him to the Soul Prison.¡± The moment Meng Qiu looked at those ck armored spirit envoys, they quickly hid thecent on their faces and moved forwards submissively, getting ready to cuffed Long Jiu who had been causing chaos for days up with the chains which they had earlier prepared on their hands.

    ¡°What a crowded ce is here.¡±

    Suddenly!

    A sonorous voice came abruptly from the forest.

    All the ck armored spirit envoys shuddered and immediately got alert. Meng Qiu raised his eyes and looked in the direction of the source of the voice.

    Just a nce and it had instantly gotten Meng Qiu stunned.

    There came two figures, one big and one small, walking gracefully out from the heavy forest. It was a tall and handsome man, as if it was the God who had descended into the mortal world, whereas for the maiden who was staying beside him, she was peerlessly beautiful.

    Meng Qiu fixed his eyes on the handsome man. The moment his eyes met the pair of purple eyes, it was as if his heart was heavily hit by someone using a hammer.

    ¡°Ye Jue?¡± With his eyes widened, Meng Qiu looked at the figure who shouldn¡¯t be appearing in the Soul World, almost thinking that it was just an illusion which he created by himself.

    The Ye Jue, who had once caused a huge panic in the Soul World...had actually appeared again!

    Jun Wu Yao tripped into the sights of all the ck armored spirit envoys. There was a naturally born charisma radiating from the tall and firm body. With a faint but devilish smile hanging on his perfectly sculpted face, he slightly narrowed his pair of eyes and nced casually over the ck armored spirit envoys in front of him.

    ¡°It¡¯s been years since Ist visited the Soul World. I didn¡¯t expect that this ce will change so much.¡± Insinuatingly, Jun Wu Yao looked at Long Jiu who was being stepped under Meng Qiu¡¯s leg. It wasn¡¯t hard for them to notice the sarcasm in his words.

    The expression of Meng Qiu changed slightly, and even the other ck armored spirit envoys felt chills running all over their bodies.

    Except for the soul entities who were created within the thousand years, there wasn¡¯t a single person in the Soul World who didn¡¯t know about the person who was now standing in front of them.

    Ye Jue, the one who was once the most important guest of the Soul World, and also the one and only human in the Three Realms who had gotten the attention of the Spirit Tree. He was allowed to enter and leave the Spirit Tree without any restriction, sit beside the Spirit Tree in parity, receive the acknowledgement of the Spirit Tree, and enjoy the greatest hospitality in the Soul World.

 Chapter 2586 - Estrangement (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2586: Estrangement (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    But it was also him who had brought turmoil to the entire Soul World when he left the Upper Realm.

    Taking away the most precious seed of the Spirit Tree and caused the entire Soul World to fall into panic. It was until hundreds of yearster that the situation had slowly gotten stabilized.

    Ye Jue was the one and only ¡°honored guest¡± of all time in the Soul World, and also the one and only ¡°wanted criminal¡± throughout the history of the Soul World!

    The appearance of Jun Wu Yao had caused the expression on Meng Qiu¡¯s face to subsequently change, but it then returned to its calm expression as he suddenly put a light smile on his face.

    ¡°Lord Ye Jue, it¡¯s been a long time, how are you?¡± Meng Qiu¡¯s attitude towards Jun Wu Yao was exceedingly courteous, as if Jun Wu Yao was never the ¡°wanted criminal¡± of the Soul World. Without leaving any trace behind, his gaze glimpsed at Jun Wu Xie who was standing beside Jun Wu Yao, secretly scrutinizing the maiden who he was unfamiliar with.

    When did such a figure begin to appear beside Jun Wu Yao?

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Jun Wu Yao raised his brows. It could be said that his attitude towards Meng Qiu was extremely arrogant and supercilious.

    However, Meng Qiu did not dare to have any bits of discontent inside him.

    The strength of Jun Wu Yao was so strong that even Meng Qiu wouldn¡¯t have the courage to disrespect him. He still remembered the time when Jun Wu Yao visited the Soul World for the very first time. As the guardian of the Spirit Tree, Meng Qiu had led his fellow people and gone to stop Jun Wu Yao from trespassing on thend of the Spirit Tree, but the consequences came out as wretched and miserable.

    Hundreds of the strongest spirit envoys in the Soul World, which he was also included in the list, couldn¡¯t even withstand one attack from Jun Wu Yao. In just a twinkling, everyone had copsed onto the ground. During that time, Jun Wu Yao just stepped casually over them who were unable to move and walked towards the Spirit Tree, and he was then epted by the Spirit Tree.

    Since then, he had also gotten the Soul World¡¯s permission to enter and leave the Soul World whenever he wanted and nobody was allowed to restrict him.

    Meng Qiu had once fought with Jun Wu Yao, but it was exactly this one time that had be the most miserable fight which he had ever experienced before in his life. This was the first time he realized that his power was actually so weak. He looked so pathetic when he was in front of Jun Wu Yao, as if he was just a tiny dust.

    Even after a thousand years, Meng Qiu was still able to picture every scene of the incident that had happened in that particr year.

    ¡°Just by looking at Lord Ye Jue¡¯s face, I know that you must be all good.¡± Although Meng Qiu¡¯s face was holding onto a reverent smile, he was inwardly pondering the current situation.

    Jun Wu Yao hadn¡¯t been visiting the Soul World for a very long time. During that time, in order to find Jun Wu Yao, they had sent Long Jiu and the others to the Three Realms, but ever since, they hadn¡¯t been receiving any news from them. It was until when Meng Qiu got in touch with the Upper Realm, only then he was able to vaguely learn about the things that were rted to Jun Wu Yao.

    But...

    Wasn¡¯t Jun Wu Yao imprisoned in the Upper Realm now?

    Why would he suddenly appear in the Soul World?

    Meng Qiu totally had no idea about it, but he was a little panicked. Speaking on strengths, he was definitely unmatched to Jun Wu Yao. Moreover, Jun Wu Yao and the Upper Realm were deadly enemies of each other, if the matter about him cooperating with the Upper Realm was found out by Jun Wu Yao...

    A sense of horror went across Meng Qiu¡¯s mind. Carefully to not give himself away, all he could do was just to covertly observe Jun Wu Yao¡¯s reaction, making sure whether if Jun Wu Yao had already known about the havoc in the Soul World.

    ¡°We haven¡¯t been seeing each other for a long time, but you¡¯re getting better at speaking,¡± said Jun Wu Yao perfunctorily.

    Not daring to show any unhappiness, Meng Qiu could only save his face by responding with a smile, ¡°Thanks for yourpliment, Lord Ye Jue. May I ask that... if there¡¯s any important things for you to visit the Soul World all of a sudden?¡±

    ¡°Of course there is, but looks like you¡¯re busy too?¡± Jun Wu Yao arched his brows with his gaze naturally fell onto Long Jiu who was being stepped under Meng Qiu¡¯s leg.

 Chapter 2587 - A Stratagem Hidden in Another Stratagem (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2587: A Stratagem Hidden in Another Stratagem (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    At the moment, Long Jiu was still trying to say something but he failed to do so as Meng Qiu had secretly used his power to restrict him from opening his mouth. Meng Qiu then covertly made a gesture to the ck armored spirit envoys who were still standing aside, stunned. Those ck armored spirit envoys immediately moved forwards and tied Long Jiu up. After sealing his mouth, they dragged him to the side.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a spirit envoy who has done something wrong, and we¡¯re going to send him to the Soul Prison so that he could reflect on himself.¡± With a natural expression on his face, Meng Qiu smiled and said.

    ¡°Oh, really?¡± While holding onto an unfathomable expression, Jun Wu Yao cocked his eyebrows.

    Meng Qiu quickly changed the topic of the conversation and asked, ¡°Is there anything that Lord Ye Jue wants me to do? If there¡¯s anything that needs my help, I¡¯ll definitely do my best.¡±

    Meng Qiu was trying to sound Jun Wu Yao out about the reason of himing to the Soul World.

    If it wasn¡¯t necessary, he totally didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with Jun Wu Yao, but... on second thoughts, Jun Wu Yao was the person wanted by His Lord, and now that he was here, did this mean that he had already broken free from the restrains of the Upper Realm?

    If he was able to deliver the news to Jun Gu...

    Although there was a trace of smile starting to emerge within Meng Qiu¡¯s heart, it was still aplete calmness on his face.

    While looking at Jun Wu Xie who was standing beside him, Jun Wu Yao raised his hand and pulled the petitedy into his arms, ¡°My wife has cultivated the Soul Cultivation Method of the Soul World with her mortal body by ident, and she has been suffering the torments brought by the chaotic energy since then. The Soul Cultivation Method belonged to the Soul World, the Spirit Tree should have the methods to solve the problem.¡±

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s words had loosened the tightened heartstrings of Meng Qiu. The havoc in the Soul World was held furtively, plus it had been many years since Jun Wu Yao stepped into the Soul World, of course it was impossible for him to know about the matter. It was him who had been overthinking. Then, his gaze fell onto Jun Wu Xie.

    When Jun Wu Yao appeared, Meng Qiu had already noticed the existence of Jun Wu Xie. It was just that he had never expected Jun Wu Yao to get married!

    Despite looking small while standing beside Jun Wu Yao, she was born with a gorgeous face. She looked young, but the pair of cold clear eyes seemed to have the ability to look through a person¡¯s mind. Meng Qiu had actually lost his courage to make eye contact with her. The moment their eyes met with each other, there was always a kind of indescribable nervousness felt inside him, as if the pair of eyes had already figured everything out.

    With the discerning skill of Meng Qiu, he had actually failed to discern the strength of the soul power that Jun Wu Xie got, and this had truly made him a little bewildered. But, there was one question which had been confusing him very much... How did Jun Wu Xie get to learn the Soul Cultivation Method of the Soul World?

    The Soul Cultivation Method was the profound cultivation of the Soul World. It was able to show an exceedingly great effect in boosting up the soul power. Such profound cultivation method could also be cultivated by the ordinary people. It was just that it would bring the person who cultivated it a really huge side effect. Although it was able to enhance both the soul power and the spirit energy, since it was the cultivation method used by the soul entity, it will cause the boundary between the soul power and the spirit energy to weaken, resulting both the energies in blending together, forming the chaotic energy.

    Although the strength of the chaotic energy was strong, it would endanger one¡¯s life, and this was why Jun Wu Yao had decided to bring Jun Wu Xie here.

    ¡°I see. It¡¯s not hard to solve the problem, it¡¯s just that resolve it will take a rather long time. May I ask if there¡¯s any other important thing that Lord Ye Jue needs to do? If no, you may stay in the Soul World for a period of time so that your wife is able to recuperate from the chaotic energy.¡± Maintaining hisposure, Meng Qiu said. While the suspicions within him reduced, another thought was stealthily produced inside his mind.

    Not only he wouldn¡¯t let Jun Wu Yao find out about his cooperation with the Upper Realm, he also wouldn¡¯t let him leave the Soul World in such a peaceful way. Although he wasn¡¯t the opponent of Jun Wu Yao, but for the current Jun Gu... It might not be impossible for him to fight against Jun Wu Yao!

 Chapter 2588 - A Stratagem Hidden in Another Stratagem (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2588: A Stratagem Hidden in Another Stratagem (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Alright.¡± Without hesitating, Jun Wu Yao agreed.

    There was a touch of dness emerging from Meng Qiu¡¯s eyes, but he had failed to notice, that Jun Wu Xie who hadn¡¯t been speaking anything for the entire time was secretly observing his every single movement.

    ¡°If that¡¯s so, how about I bring both of you to have some rest first?¡± Smiling, Meng Qiu asked.

    Jun Wu Yao slightly nodded his head.

    ¡°You guys bring him to the Soul Prison.¡± Meng Qiu immediately ordered those ck armored spirit envoys to take Long Jiu away. Still struggling to break himself free, Long Jiu who was being tied up by the chains red furiously at Meng Qiu with his pair of eyes.

    Ignoring the gaze, all Meng Qiu did was just leading Jun Wu Yao and Jun Wu Xie to the other direction, worrying that the other ck armored spirit envoys would show the cloven hoof due to the fear they felt for Jun Wu Yao.

    Surreptitiously, Jun Wu Xie observed every movement of Meng Qiu as she slowed down her walking pace. Meng Qiu was talking with Jun Wu Yao at the front. During the conversation, quite a lot ofpliments could be heard from his words. He didn¡¯t pay any attention to Jun Wu Xie who was left behind them since for him, Jun Wu Yao was the main person who he should be tackling with.

    A trace of coldness shed across Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes. Soundlessly, she called Blood Velvet out.

    ¡°Meng Qiu,¡± said Jun Wu Xie all of a sudden.

    Subconsciously, Meng Qiu turned his head back.

    Suddenly, a beam of red light pierced into his chest, causing him to feel a slight pain. Eyes widening, Meng Qiu looked at Blood Velvet who had appeared, without him knowing when, beside Jun Wu Xie!

    An inauspicious feeling began to arise in Meng Qiu. With the knowledge of the soul entity he had, he could easily tell that the real identity of the teen boy was actually a stalk of Blood Velvet!

    It was almost in just an instant, Meng Qiu had drawn himself away from Jun Wu Yao for quite a distance.

    ¡°Lord Ye Jue, what are you doing?¡± Heart heavily pounding, Meng Qiu asked.

    Jun Wu Yao slowly walked back to Jun Wu Xie and casually stroked on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s smooth hair.

    ¡°Take a guess.¡±

    The expression on Meng Qiu¡¯s face changed abruptly the moment he realized that things weren¡¯t actually as simple as the way he thought to be!

    ¡°You¡¯ve already known about it?¡± Meng Qiu narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°Do you really think that you¡¯ve hidden it well?¡± Jun Wu Yao chuckled.

    Meng Qiu immediately understood that the appearance of Jun Wu Yao in the Soul World wasn¡¯t a coincidence. All the things he told him just now was just for the purpose of taking his vignce down!

    ¡°Lord Ye Jue, this is the internal matters of the Soul World. You wouldn¡¯t want to interfere in these things, will you?¡± Meng Qiu forcefully calmed himself down, but the agitation inside him was gettingrger andrger.

    Not speaking a word, Jun Wu Yao was just smiling, but the smile had caused Meng Qiu to fall into a great trepidation.

    ¡°Ye Jue, I was being respectful to you, but I didn¡¯t expect you to actually act so boldly. I won¡¯t stop you from helping the Soul World, but let me remind you something, I¡¯ve already cast the Contemporaneous Knot to the Spirit Tree. If you¡¯re going to attack, hurting me was just the same as hurting the Spirit Tree! You better think carefully!¡± Holding tightly onto the veryst bargaining chip, Meng Qiu let in a deep breath. He couldn¡¯t understand why would Jun Wu Yao involve himself in this matter, but if he wanted to take any action, then there should be some scruples that could make him reconsider his decision, and the Spirit Tree would be the strongest lucky charm of Meng Qiu!

    Jun Wu Yao looked at Meng Qiu with a spurious smile in his gaze, as if he was just looking at some hrious jokes.

    ¡°Do you think that I¡¯ll give a damn about it?¡±

    Though it was a cheerful speaking tone, it had actually caused Meng Qiu to go cold all over with no reasons.

    ¡°I¡¯m supposed to be the heir of the Spirit Tree since I¡¯ve taken its seed during that year. Killing you means to destroy the Spirit Tree. Well, killing two birds with one stone, this sounds like a good method. Wouldn¡¯t it be better if I just grow a new Spirit Tree again using the seed?¡± Jun Wu Yao sneered.

 Chapter 2589 - A Stratagem Hidden in Another Stratagem (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2589: A Stratagem Hidden in Another Stratagem (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s words had caused Meng Qiu¡¯s face to take on an extremely ghastly expression.

    Just to know that the person standing in front of him now wasn¡¯t those loyal spirit envoys of the Soul World but the ¡°wanted man¡± who had personally stolen the seed of the Spirit Tree! It was simply just a silly joke to threaten Jun Wu Yao using the Spirit Tree.

    Not to mention that Jun Wu Yao had totally nothing to do with the fate of the Spirit Tree, even the chaotic energy that he mentioned just now was probably just a lie he made to throw dust in his eyes.

    At first, Meng Qiu was still questioning how would a human get to learn the Soul Cultivation Method of the Soul World. However, he was busy covering his crime during that time, resulting him in mistakenly missing such a suspicious point. Thinking aback, Jun Wu Yao had actually had everything nned beforehand!

    The skeptical character of Meng Qiu had made him believe that everything Jun Wu Yao did was just a camouge, without knowing that he had, unluckily, left out the one and only truth spoken by Jun Wu Yao.

    It was true that Jun Wu Xie was suffering from the chaotic energy.

    Jun Wu Yao dared to tell Meng Qiu about this because he was sure that with the personality of Meng Qiu, he wouldn¡¯t believe it at all.

    And now, it was as if Meng Qiu had fallen into an endless abyss, the bargaining chip which he grasped tightly in his hand was totally useless to Jun Wu Yao!

    ¡°Ye Jue, what are you trying to do? We have no rancour with each other, why would youe at me?¡± Meng Qiu began to panic. The Spirit Tree had no use in coercing Jun Wu Yao, and this meant that he had lost all his conditions that he was able to rely on. Moreover, he had purposefully drawn all the ck armored spirit envoys away, even if they were really going to have a fight now, nobody woulde and help him.

    Considering his strength, once he faced Jun Wu Yao, death would be the only fate left awaiting him!

    While looking at Meng Qiu who looked a little miserable, Jun Wu Yao didn¡¯t even bother to pay any attention at him but just moved his gaze attentively onto Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Little Xie, what are we going to do now?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie cast a glimpse at Jun Wu Yao. She had to admit that this guy was really good at confounding white and ck and talking barefaced nonsense. It was obvious that he did care for the Spirit Tree, but the attitude he disyed was just as if he was saying, ¡°Just destroy it if you want to, I don¡¯t give a damn¡±, aggressively pressuring Meng Qiu to the point that he had nowhere else to escape. Killing two birds with one stone? Huh... The seed of the Spirit Tree had already blended into her soul, how was he going to grow a new Spirit Tree?

    Was he going to bury her into the soil of the Soul World?

    This was the first time Jun Wu Xie saw Jun Wu Yao jerking someone around, and it was truly eye-opening.

    It seemed that not only was the strength of this man strong as hell, so was his skills of acting.

    ¡°Since you dislike him, just kill him.¡± Cooperatively, Jun Wu Xie replied.

    It was just a casual and simple sentence, but it had caused Meng Qiu to be on guard.

    ¡°As you wish.¡± The figure of Jun Wu Yao disappeared from the side of Jun Wu Xie in just a twinkling. The whole body of Meng Qiu suddenly jittered, and it was almost at the same instant, he turned around and ran.

    While smiling with his eyes squinting, Blood Velvet who was standing beside Jun Wu Xie looked at the fleeing back figure of Meng Qiu, he couldn¡¯t help but scoffed, ¡°Master, we¡¯ll just let him run away like this?¡±

    ¡°Can he?¡± Jun Wu Xie slightly raised her eyebrows.

    It was almost at the same moment when she had just finished her words, there came a huge banging sound!

    The figure of Jun Wu Yao hadnded in front of Meng Qiu. Not even giving Meng Qiu the time to make any responds, just as how Meng Qiu had treated Long Jiu a moment ago, he lifted his long leg up and straight off kicked on Meng Qiu!

    It was just that this time, Jun Wu Yao didn¡¯t even want to raise his hand even a bit, refusing to touch the filthy spirit to prevent his hand from being dirtied.

    Meng Qiu fell heavily onto the ground. The force Jun Wu Yao used when kicking him was much stronger than the force Meng Qiu used when he was beating Long Jiu!

 Chapter 2590 - Plot Twist (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2590: Plot Twist (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Meng Qiu who had copsed on the ground couldn¡¯t even make a sound, let alone getting up.

    It was so painful all over his body, as if it was going to shred apart anytime. He could only lie feebly on the ground with his eyes big widening.

    This was the gap between him and Jun Wu Yao.

    Even the First Spirit Envoy of the Soul World seemed to be so weak in front of Jun Wu Yao, not even able to withstand a single blow. It was as if the incident that had happened thousands of years ago had once again reurred. However, Meng Qiu had now beenbeled as a traitor, he was no longer fighting for the Spirit Tree.

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave him to you.¡± Jun Wu Yao strode back and turned his head, looking at Blood Velvet.

    Blood Velvet smiled exceedingly brightly as he walked near Meng Qiu who was lying limply on the ground. While grinning, he squatted down and looked at Meng Qiu who was unable to move.

    ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Blood Velvet, nice to meet you.¡± Blood Velvet gave out an extremely dazzling smile, just like the handsome teenage boy from the neighbourhood. His head of red hair looked particrly striking under the sunlight.

    ¡°What... What do you want to do...¡± Eyes widening, Meng Qiu stared at Blood Velvet. There were also a lot of nt soul entities living in the Soul World, but those soul entities were behaving really quiet ever since they were born. They were nted all around the ces in the Soul World, and they seldom turned themselves into the shape of a human and moved around.

    ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m just following the instructions given by Lord Jue to remove the Contemporaneous Knot from your soul,¡± said Blood Velvet, giggling.

    ¡°Wh-... What...¡± Staring incredulously at Blood Velvet, Meng Qiu simply couldn¡¯t believe his ears!

    Remove the Contemporaneous Knot?

    Ye Jue really wanted to remove the Contemporaneous Knot?

    Wasn¡¯t he going to destroy the Spirit Tree?

    At this moment, Meng Qiu had finallye to a realization that his constant ego hadpletely gotten him into a big, big trouble!

    He shouldn¡¯t be assuming that Jun Wu Yao would really leave the fate of the Spirit Tree aside.

    ¡°You want to save the Spirit Tree... but you¡¯re actually hurting me?¡± Meng Qiu felt so painful that he couldn¡¯t even move his body. All he could do was just moving the pupils in his eyes and looked at Jun Wu Yao with an appalling gaze.

    He and the Spirit Tree had already been synced together by the Contemporaneous Knot, but Jun Wu Yao had still given him such a sharp blow!

    For information purposes, any injuries that existed on his body would be aggregated ten times worse on the Spirit Tree. Jun Wu Yao¡¯s assault had nearly taken half of Meng Qiu¡¯s life, in that way, the damage it brought to the Spirit Tree would be worse!

    However, Jun Wu Yao didn¡¯t even cast a nce at him but just wrapping his arm around Jun Wu Xie.

    p!

    Blood Velvet straight away gave Meng Qiu a p, causing Meng Qiu to be dumbfounded at the moment.

    ¡°I¡¯m saying hello to you, do you know that it is very rude of you to not look at me?¡± Still keeping the smile on his face, there was a tenebrous gazeing out from Blood Velvet¡¯s scarlet eyes, making one¡¯s hair stand on end.

    ¡°You!¡± Even in his dream, Meng Qiu couldn¡¯t have thought that he would actually receive a p from a nt spirit!

    ¡°Though I did say that you¡¯re dumb, but you¡¯re actually really dumb. My Master had earlier told me to bury the seed of the Blood Velvet into your body. Although it can¡¯t remove the Contemporaneous Knot, my seed is still able to block off the connection of the knot, and so...¡± Blood Velvet rolled his sleeves up, exposing his pair of fair and pretty hands in the air. Just at the moment when Meng Qiu¡¯s fear soar up all of a sudden, both his hands turned into numerous thin roots and they then pierced vigorously into Meng Qiu¡¯s chest.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to worry about the Spirit Tree being affected at all. Even if you are beaten to death, the Spirit Tree will still be fine.¡±

    The roots of Blood Velvet pierced into Meng Qiu¡¯s soul, resonating with the seed in his body. At the instant, there came an acute pain, almost blowing apart the soul of Meng Qiu!

 Chapter 2591 - Plot Twist (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2591: Plot Twist (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The severe pain that Meng Qiu had never experienced before had made his soul tremble. The roots of Blood Velvet submerge into his soul, causing Meng Qiu to be on the verge of breaking down due to the strong repulsion and inescapable suffering.

    The kind of suffering when the soul power of the other soul entity prated into your soul waspletely iparable by any other pain.

    The expression on Meng Qiu¡¯s face was extremely awful, but there was nothing he could do except for wailing in pain.

    The roots of Blood Velvet groped inside Meng Qiu¡¯s soul for quite a long time. With the smile on his face suddenly fading away, he raised his head and looked at Jun Wu Yao with a state of confusion in his eyes.

    ¡°Lord Jue, I can feel the energy that you¡¯ve mentioned, but there are too many areas that have been affected by the energy, I can¡¯t immediately dig it out. If we want to fully remove it, I¡¯m afraid that I alone isn¡¯t able to do it. We need to call Poison Ivy out, and it only will work if we dig it out bterally.¡±

    Before this, Jun Wu Yao had already told Blood Velvet the method to remove the Contemporaneous Knot, but it was until this moment that Blood Velvet only realized that things were way moreplicated than what Jun Wu Yao had said.

    With his brows slightly cocking, Jun Wu Yao looked at Meng Qiu who was colourless on the face and suddenly curved the corners of his lips up into a smile.

    ¡°It seemed like you¡¯ve cast the Contemporaneous Knot on the Spirit Tree way far more before this.¡±

    The Contemporaneous Knot was a bteral seal. The longer the time, the wider the area it would be spreading across to. At first, Jun Wu Yao thought that it was just around these one thousand years that Meng Qiu had cast the Contemporaneous Knot on the Spirit Tree, but ording to the narration of Blood Velvet, the Contemporaneous Knot might probably have been cast for a much longer time, at the very least, it should have been existing for thousands of years.

    This was weird, since it wasn¡¯t such a long time ago when Jun Wu Yao appeared in the Three Realms, and the person in the Upper Realm had not yet thought about the Blood Sacrifice of The Three Realms at such an early time, but it was obvious that the time when Meng Qiu cast the Contemporaneous Knot on the Spirit Tree was far before the time when he got in touch with the Upper Realm.

    Didn¡¯t this mean that... even if the Upper Realm didn¡¯t intervene in this matter, the thought of sealing the Spirit Tree had already long hidden in Meng Qiu¡¯s mind?

    Meng Qiu felt so painful to the point that he couldn¡¯t even speak a word, there was no way he was able to make any response regarding Jun Wu Yao¡¯s words. He was just deeply frowning with his gaze full of pain.

    ¡°Stop it first.¡± Casually, Jun Wu Yao shook his hand.

    It seemed like they had to go near the Spirit Tree if they wanted to remove the Contemporaneous Knot.

    Blood Velvet moved a step backwards and got his roots out. With his whole body terribly convulsing, Meng Qiu copsed on the ground. After experiencing everything, it was as if he had fallen into a deep abyss, not being able to climb up back to the ground.

    ¡°Are we going to find the Spirit Tree now?¡± Jun Wu Xie raised her eyes and looked at Jun Wu Yao. By looking at the current situation, they needed to make a slight adjustment on their n.

    Jun Wu Yao nodded his head as he patted on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s small little head with his eyes filling with affection.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t met the Spirit Tree before. You can meet it today. Although it had no mouth to speak, it¡¯s still a nice ¡®person¡¯.¡±

    Since it was rare to hearpliments for the othersing out from Jun Wu Yao¡¯s mouth, Jun Wu Xie couldn¡¯t help her curiosity towards the Spirit Tree, the origin of all the souls, from being excited

    ¡°Get him up.¡± Looking at Meng Qiu, Jun Wu Yao said.

    Blood Velvet immediately lifted Meng Qiu who was feeble all over up. Meng Qiu felt so painful that all his energy had drained out of his body. He could only just let Blood Velvet simply drag him up, and stood wobbly.

    ¡°Well, we can keep your life longer.¡± Jun Wu Yao looked at Meng Qiu.

    Face paled, Meng Qiu looked at Jun Wu Yao with his teeth tightly clenching, refusing from speaking a word.

    ¡°Lord Jue, what if he counters back?¡± Blood Velvet asked while looking at the uncooperative attitude shown by Meng Qiu.

 Chapter 2592 - Plot Twist (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2592: Plot Twist (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Yao gave out a lightugh. He raised his hand and there was a tiny little ck snake coiling around his long finger. Followed by a flick from his finger, swoosh, the ck snake flew towards Meng Qiu. When itnded on Meng Qiu¡¯s body, it perforated swiftly into Meng Qiu¡¯s soul.

    ¡°That¡¯s not up to him,¡± said Jun Wu Yao tly.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Jun Wu Yao. Even though Jun Wu Yao didn¡¯t say anything, she had still understood his intention in making such an action.

    The ck snake was formed from the dark spirit of Jun Wu Yao, which it was able to control one¡¯s mind and behaviour. Jun Wu Yao had once used this little thing during that time when he was lurking in the Lin Pce. But after the rtionship between him and Jun Wu Xie got intimately closer, he had then kept the ck snakes that he put on all the people in the Lin Pce back.

    The ck snake would not take Meng Qiu¡¯s life but it will force him to move ording to Jun Wu Yao¡¯s instructions.

    ¡°Let him go,¡± ordered Jun Wu Yao.

    Blood Velvet let his hands go. Standing wobbly, Meng Qiu red furiously at Jun Wu Yao with a raging gaze inside his eyes. However, he could no longer control his body anymore. He kneeled on one of his knees in front of Jun Wu Yao with an obeisance expression on his face as he began to speak something that was against his thoughts.

    ¡°Meng Qiu is here to give Lord Jue my service.¡±

    When these words came out of his mouth, Meng Qiu¡¯s mind was still remaining conscious, but it wasn¡¯t able to control his every word and action anymore. It was as if he was being locked into a marite, Jun Wu Yao would just need to move his fingers and he was then able to control him.

    The feeling of his entire soul being grasped in Jun Wu Yao¡¯s hand almost made Meng Qiu crack up.

    Under Jun Wu Yao¡¯s control, Meng Qiu brought Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao to the ce where the Spirit Tree was nted at. Along their way, they had met quite a lot of ck armored spirit envoys and all their faces went pale when they saw Jun Wu Yao. If it wasn¡¯t for Meng Qiu who was walking in the front, holding onto a normal face, they probably would have already gotten panic and ran away.

    The fear that Jun Wu Yao once brought to the Soul World was still there. Before those ck armored spirit envoys get to figure out the reason of Jun Wu Yaoing to the Soul World, they saw them passing by with Meng Qiu leading in the front. After the terror inside them subsided, they couldn¡¯t help but feel a great admiration towards Meng Qiu who was powerful enough to get along with Jun Wu Yao.

    However, what they didn¡¯t know was that it was actually verging on the break down inside Meng Qiu at the moment.

    How he wished he could ask for help from all the ck armored spirit envoys, but unfortunately, his entire soul had already been controlled by the ck snake, preventing him from doing what he wanted to do.

    That was the first time Jun Wu Xie saw the Spirit Tree. It was huge and magnificent.

    With just a nce and nearly all her sight had been upied by the huge and beautiful Spirit Tree. Just step a little closer to it and she could feel that it was as if her soul was bathing in the warm spring water- it was sofortable.

    ¡°This is the Spirit Tree?¡± Jun Wu Xie lifted her head and looked at the quiet and gorgeous tree. The dense leaves were ovepping each other, glowing with faint halo. Even under the sunlight, there seemed to be stars hidden between the pieces of leaves.

    Jun Wu Yao nodded. Soundlessly, he slightly moved his finger. Meng Qiu who was standing aside immediately turned around. Facing those ck armored spirit envoys who were guarding beside the Spirit Tree, he ced his order, ¡°This is none of your business. Leave.¡±

    Those ck armored spirit envoys had earlier been scared out of their wits due to the appearance of Jun Wu Yao, hoping that they could leave as early as possible. One after another, they quickly nodded their heads.

    ¡°Remember to bring Long Jiu and Qin Song who are being locked up in the Soul Prison here.¡± It was in solemnity on Meng Qiu¡¯s face, and of course the ck armored spirit envoys wouldn¡¯t doubt him. After receiving the order, they left.

    After all the ck armored spirit envoys had gone, Jun Wu Xie straight off called Blood Velvet and Poison Ivy out.

 Chapter 2593 - Breaking the Seal (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2593: Breaking the Seal (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    She actually wanted to summon Blood Velvet and Poison Ivy, but who knew, with one summoned by Jun Wu Xie, six figures appeared in front of her eyes.

    Little Lotus, Poppy, Crystal Orchid and Corpse Flower actually jumped out as well.

    Jun Wu Xie was slightly stunned, without waiting for her reaction, Little Lotus, with stars in its eyes, ran towards the Spirit Tree, both its arms wide open as if it wanted to cling onto the Spirit Tree.

    ¡°Sofy....¡± Little Lotus squinted its eyes, its little face stuck on rough bark of the tree trunk, fully intoxicated.

    Although Poppy and the others¡¯ expressions were offort, they still maintained some form of self-control. Although uninvited, they stood earnestly to the side.

    ¡°What are you guys doing?¡± Jun Wu Xie looked at Corpse Flower and the rest of the nt Spirits in confusion, this was the first time that they have shown up voluntarily.

    Corpse Flower wanted to speak, Crystal Orchid pped a hand to his mouth. When the hand was brought now, there was ayer of ice on Corpse Flower¡¯s mouth, in an instant, tightly sealing his ¡®disastrous¡¯ mouth.

    Corpse Flower looked at frigid Crystal Orchid woefully, his eyes looked like they were going to drop tears.

    He didn¡¯t even say anything!

    However, Crystal Orchid couldn¡¯t even be bothered to look at him.

    ¡°Every soul originates from the Spirit Tree, and the Spirit Tree is considered a nt Spirit, any spirit life near it will generate an undeniable sense of closeness. So....¡± Poppy was a bit embarrassed he spoke. As soon as Jun Wu Xie walked near the Spirit Tree, they were stirring restlessly. The most primitive impulse from the soul made them want to get closer to the Spirit Tree impatiently. So when Jun Wu Xie summoned Poison Ivy and Blood Velvet, the rest sneaked out together.

    Jun Wu Xie raised her eyebrows, it was no wonder that when she neared the Spirit Tree, she felt an unusualfort to her soul.

    ¡°Since arge part of the Spirit Tree¡¯s powers are sealed, they are considered good like this.¡± Jun Wu Yao was lightlyughing as he stood to one side. Right now, Poppy and the others could still maintain self-control, but until the seal on the Spirit Tree was fully released, in terms of the scent of the Spirit Tree, having entered the Reincarnation Path and Poppy and the others who were born of the Three Realms would find that they were unable topletely resist the attraction of the Spirit Tree.

    Jun Wu Yao wasn¡¯t going to care that much, just let them be.

    Blood Velvet and Poison Ivy walked behind Jun Wu Xie obediently.

    In order to release the seal from the Spirit Tree, it was necessary to dispel both Meng Qiu and the Spirit Tree at the same time. It wasn¡¯t any burden to them to deal with Meng Qiu, but to face the powerful Spirit Tree...

    There was a sense of hesitation from Poison Ivy and Blood Velvet. They were now pure souls; the spirit lives were born with an innate reverence to the Spirit Tree, to ask them to use their roots and vines to invade the Spirit Tree, that required courage.

    After a moment of discussion, they finally decided that Blood Velvet was the one to unseal the Spirit Tree. Although Blood Velvet is usually all smiles, but within the Three Realms, he was the strongest Wood Spirit, and he was the only one who could slightly resist the reverence of the Spirit Tree.

    Standing to one side, Meng Qiu finishedmanding the ck armoured Spirit Envoys and was ordered by Jun Wu Yao to quietly stand to the side. He could only look on helplessly watch was Little Lotus and the others appeared, his eyes silently widened.

 Chapter 2594 - Breaking the Seal (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2594: Breaking the Seal (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Meng Qiu had not once left the Soul World, but he also knew that to possess a Ring Spirit, it was only in the Lower and Middle Realms. ording to rumours, he learned that the people in the Lower and Middle Realm only possessed one Ring Spirit in their lifetimes.

    When Jun Wu Xie summoned Blood Velvet, Meng Qiu thought that Blood Velvet was Jun Wu Xie¡¯s only Ring Spirit, but he did not think that with one move, Jun Wu Xie actually had six Ring Spirits!

    And these were all very powerful nt Spirits!

    Maybe because the Spirit Tree itself was a nt Spirit, so the nt Spirits born from the Spirit Tree were stronger than the spirits of other races. Fortunately, the character of nt Spirits was happy and calm, choosing to ignore what was around them. They just wanted to find a quiet ce to grow, almost not moving for thousands of years.

    If those nt Spirits had simr passions and desires of human spirits, and were willing to cultivate, then the First Spirit Envoy in Soul World would not be Meng Qiu!

    When Meng Qiu saw Little Lotus lying on the Spirit Tree, his eyes widened even more!

    Among the many nt Spirits bred by the Spirit Tree, there had been such an unconventional existence; dual soul form cultivation!

    A confused and ignorant, timid and feeble, a violent and powerful, superior!

    That particr nt Spirit, at the beginning of his birth, confidently transformed into a human form, and was no different from the human soul. The dual soul made his character more elusive to read. He once became the most troublesome soul in the Soul World. He not only transformed into a human soul but he also cultivated together with many Spirit Envoys, his soul power grew exponentially, such that everyone could only bow before him. If that nt Spirit was still present, Meng Qiu would not be able to attain the First Spirit Envoy position.

    Unless....

    The nt Spirit belief was still unchanged within that nt Spirit¡¯s heart. In the end, he did not give more thought to bing even stronger. Instead, he chose to enter Reincarnation Path. If not, it would be very difficult for Meng Qiu to wreak havoc in the Soul World.

    However, Meng Qiu did not think that he would see the nt Spirit again.

    However, a certain nt Spirit who had entered the Reincarnation Path, apparently lost all its memories. Sticking to the Spirit Tree with its naive attitude, just like an octopus.

    ¡°Can you start?¡± Blood Velvet looked at Jun Wu Yao. He wanted to unseal the Spirit Tree this time, and even with his carefree nature, he was still a little nervous.

    Jun Wu Yao nodded slightly. The method to erase the Contemporaneous Knot, he had already instructed Blood Velvet and Poison Ivy, the rest was up to them.

    In fact, it was not difficult to untie that knot. The only tricky thing was that after the knot enters the soul, it would spread immediately and be fragments throughout the soul. The longer the time spent, therger the area of ??diffusion. It would be basically impossible to dispel using a human soul. On the contrary, with a delicate soul like a nt Spirit, it was easy to deal with those problems.

    The thing that Jun Wu Xie was not missing was the nt Spirits!

    Poison Ivy was standing by Meng Qiu¡¯s side. Under the control of the ink snake, Meng Qiu stood rooted in the same ce, and Blood Velvet walked to the side of theSpirit Tree, raising his hand and detangling Little Lotus from the Spirit Tree, and threw it towards Poppy.

    The two nt Spirits shared a look as they waited for the most suitable window of opportunity. Only when the two sides were unsealed at the same time could they ensure sess!

 Chapter 2595 - Breaking the Seal (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2595: Breaking the Seal (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    After the tacit agreement was reached, the vines of Poison Ivy entered into Meng Qiu¡¯s soul the exact moment that Blood Velvet buried his roots into the Spirit Tree.

    The situation was easy to control for Poison Ivy, but it was not the case for Blood Velvet. Immediately after entering the Spirit Tree, he almost fainted due to the powerful soul force of the Spirit Tree!

    Fortunately, Crystal Orchid was prepared, and stabilized Blood Velvet¡¯s body in time, hence the roots of the Blood Velvet were not separated from the Spirit Tree.

    Even though the Spirit Tree was sealed at this moment, the power it contained was not something that any soul could bear. The Blood Velvet could only feel powerful surges of soul power constantly passed through his roots, which were buried in the Spirit Tree, to his whole body; the power was strong but very gentle, if not, his body would have exploded the moment he buried his roots into the Spirit Tree!

    That being the case, the Blood Velvet¡¯s forehead was already covered with a thinyer of sweat, and beads of sweat trailed down his white cheeks. The usual banter and jokes in his expressions had long vanished like a puff of smoke. In his eyes instead, a never-seen-before expression of seriousness and caution.

    ¡°You go help him.¡± Jun Wu Yao saw that Blood Velvet was exerting strenuous effort, as he said quietly to Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Me?¡± There was some doubt in Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Yao said, ¡°The Blood Velvet is your Ring Spirit, and he is connected to your soul. With his strength alone, he can¡¯t resist the power of the Spirit Tree. You need to pass your soul power onto him. Using him as a guide and send your soul power into the Spirit Tree.¡±

    The Spirit Tree was the source of all souls, even if it did not have any aggressiveness, the vast power, like that of the ocean, would make any intruder implode. The strength of Blood Velvet was already top-notch among the Wood Spirits, and his attributes and soul were simr to that of the Spirit Tree, otherwise he would not be able to maintain until now.

    However, Jun Wu Yao discovered that the situation of Blood Velvet was worsening. If it continued, Blood Velvet would not be able to support that moment when they removed the knot.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded slightly and she walked to the side of Blood Velvet, under the guidance of Jun Wu Yao, she put a hand on the shoulder of Blood Velvet as she slowly released her soul power. Using Blood Velvet as a medium, she guided her soul power into the Spirit Tree.

    However, just as her soul power touched the Spirit Tree, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mind suddenly nked out; and the tremendous power was like a gxy. The soul power that she exported was poured back into her mind!

    Jun Wu Xie felt like her brain was going to explode in the next second as the tremendous force continued to pour in!

    After nking out in her mind, it was followed very quickly by a short and fragmentary picture that shed in her mind!

    There were fragments of memory, but there were also some images that she had never experienced before. The pictures were like lightning. They shed quickly in her mind. The speed was too fast and the number was sorge that Jun Wu Xie couldn¡¯t capture a single thing!

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s subconsciously wanted to stabilise her mind, but in the next second, everything in front of her eyes disappeared, and in an instant it suddenly fell into darkness!

    When the darkness disappeared, everything in front of her eyes was so weird.

    In the midst of chaos, two young children were sitting in the muddy haze and looking up at her.

    The eyes of the two children turned out to be so weird.

    A pair of golden eyes, a pair of purple eyes!

 Chapter 2596 - Fragments of the Soul (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2596: Fragments of the Soul (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie was shocked by the picture in front of her, but her body walked uncontrobly toward the two children.

    The two children were very small, they looked like they were at the age of just learning to walk, two pairs of different coloured eyes looked at her with undisguised curiosity.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± The child with the golden eyes looked at her with a squint and asked in a soft voice that was a little nervous.

    The other child with the purple eyes kept quiet, and stared at her with a guarded look.

    Jun Wu Xie didn¡¯t know what exactly was this strange scenario, she couldn¡¯t control any of her own actions; she bent down and held the two children in her arms. Within the chaos of the haze, the two children¡¯s appearances became clearer.

    Although they were still young children, but the two children were very good-looking, just like the porcin dolls that were carved with jade, unable to take one¡¯s eyes off them.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± the golden eyed child asked again.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mouth opened involuntarily, as she slowly said a word that made her feel strange.

    ¡°Li Ya.¡±

    The two children looked at her confusedly, but she did not open her mouth again. Her voice sounded with the usual the coldness, but it also revealed a hint of gentleness.

    ¡°From today, I will teach you to create this world.¡±

    The moment she spoke, the eyes of the child, who had been silent, lit up in an instant... Those eyes held a trace of familiarity to Jun Wu Xie...

    However, the picture abruptly stopped.

    The chaos of the mist disappeared. Jun Wu Xie didn¡¯t realise when, but she was standing by a meandering stream. In the stream, a beautiful boy was bathed in sunlight. The golden eyes held a bright smile, and the boy turned around and saw Jun Wu Xie, the smile on his face suddenly widened. He raised his hand, water droplets dripped from his fingertips, refracting the radiant light in the sunshine.

    ¡°Sister Li Ya! Look! Water! I created the water!¡± The golden eyed young boy spoke with unabashed joy.

    Jun Wu Xie didn¡¯t know what expression she held as she just stood calmly by the stream.

    What was the splendid sun shining high, but suddenly there were clouds covering the sky!

    The sun was swallowed up by the clouds, a shadow fell upon thend.

    Jun Wu Xie raised her head, but within the dark clouds she saw a teenager, floating in the air with his hands spread out. There seemed to be thunder and lightning shing from his hands, which is rted to the dark clouds in the sky.

    The juvenile¡¯s appearance was beautiful with a devilish charm, his face held some inexperience and frivolity; as that pair of purple eyes stared unblinkingly at Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Li Ya, this is thunder.¡± The voice of the purple eyed boy was impudent and egotistical. Jun Wu Xie didn¡¯t know why but she felt such a familiarity to the boy.

    Distractedly, the youth and her maintained eye contact for a while and without understanding why, it felt so unfamiliar.....

    The chaos split sky and earth apart, the mountains and rivers...were born in session. Transcending the passage of time, the images in front of Jun Wu Xie continued to sh, and finally it paused at a moonlit night. She stood under the moonlight, as a touch of warmth appeared from behind her.

    ¡°Li Ya, can you stay with me forever?¡± The low-pitched, soothing voice suddenly came from behind her, and her hand hanging from the side of her body was suddenly held!

    Jun Wu Xie turned and met the eyes of the other person, but in an instant, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s heart was shattered.

 Chapter 2597 - Fragments of the Soul (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2597: Fragments of the Soul (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The violent impact caused the mind of Jun Wu Xie to be extremely chaotic in an instant, and the picture in her mind suddenly became distorted, and the fragmentary pictures were still constantly shing from her eyes!

    Darkness covered her sight for a short moment. When she opened her eyes again, there was only Blood Velvet¡¯s pale face in front of her.

    ¡°Mistress?¡± Blood Velvet was barely supporting the connection with the Spirit Tree, but the pain radiating from his shoulder made him turned to look at Jun Wu Xie in worry.

    Jun Wu Xie hade to give him the soul power to let him resist the power of the Spirit Tree, and at the same time, used him as a medium to send soul power into the body of the Spirit Tree, in order to remove the Contemporaneous Knot bit by bit .

    The moment when Blood Velvet slightly rxed, he suddenly felt the power of the Spirit Tree rushed back along with the soul power sent by Jun Wu Xie!

    This strange situation made Blood Velvet startled, he turned to see Jun Wu Xie, and found that the eyes of Jun Wu Xie eyes had lost their focus. The hands on his shoulders were constantly exerting strength and gripping. Blood Velvet did not dare to move an inch, the Contemporaneous Knot in the Spirit Tree had been resolved halfway. If it was disconnected at this moment, both Jun Wu Xie and himself would suffer damage would suffer trauma from the Contemporaneous Knot!

    Seeing that Jun Wu Xie came back into being, Blood Velvet immediately opened his mouth.

    Jun Wu Xie looked distractedly at Blood Velvet in front of her, whatever she experienced moments ago caused her to be dazed. Her brows were slightly wrinkled and she seemed to want to determine the images that appeared in front of her eyes were real or illusions.

    The touch on her palm was solid, andpletely different from the emptiness of the environment, and Jun Wu Xie was secretly relieved.

    ¡°Little Xie? What happened?¡± Jun Wu Yao was unaware of the abnormality in Jun Wu Xie, and walked quickly to her side. His heart was anxious, but he did not dare to raise his hand to touch her.

    Contact with the Spirit Tree was a very dangerous move, especially for the soul of a human being. Because Jun Wu Xie was spiritually connected with Blood Velvet, therefore using Blood Velvet as a medium, she could be contacted with the Spirit Tree. If he touched it randomly, it would only harm her.

    However, the reaction of Jun Wu Xie caused Jun Wu Yao to be rmed.

    It was reasonable to say that there would be no damage when removing the Contemporaneous Knot. At most, they would be attacked by the Spirit Tree¡¯s power. Jun Wu Xie had long harmonized with the seed of the Spirit Tree. It could be said that she had a certain connection with the Spirit Tree, so even if she suffered an attack, the seed of the Spirit Tree would neutralise the attack in the first instance, without further idents.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Jun Wu Yao, but her eyes became blurred. Her look was awkward. She raised her hand subconsciously as she wanted to touch him, as if she wanted to prove that it was not an illusion.

    Jun Wu Yao should avoid it, but unknowingly, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s bewildered expression rooted him to the spot, unable to move.

    The moment Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hands touched Jun Wu Yao, an irreversible force suddenly broke into the soul of Jun Wu Yao, and pulled him into the darkness in an instant!

    Jun Wu Yao dreamt, an illusory but real dream, everything in the dream seemed to have happened.

    Within the unresolved chaos, he became a young child with a pair of purple eyes, ignorant and confused, helpless and indecisive in the darkness. By his side, a little devil who was as big as him, but that person had shiny, golden eyes and looked a bit silly.

 Chapter 2598 - Fragments of the Soul (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2598: Fragments of the Soul (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    In the meantime, it was so cold all around, he was at a loss and did not dare to move.

    Until...

    A pair of gentle hands, hugged him from the cold ground.

    He saw a delicate but cold face. It was a beautiful woman. The pure ck eyes were as shiny as ck diamonds, but they did not contain a trace of warmth. It was only that pair of hands that held some warmth.

    The golden-eyed child was crying, the beautiful woman held him in her arms, but there was no expression on her face. When the golden-eyed child¡¯s nose blew a big bubble of snot, the corners of her mouth lifted slightly.

    It was a very shallow smile, so slight that it was almost undetectable.

    But it was that faint smile that made his heart jerked. He could never in his lifetime erase that face from his soul.

    As he and the golden-eyed child grew up day by day, there were no creatures around them except for the beautiful woman. The surrounding was still chaotic. Only one cabin amodated the three of them.

    The golden-eyed childughed all day, and began to learn how to use the method the woman taught him to make a variety of small things.

    But his heart couldn¡¯t hold anything, a pair of eyes were always staring at her.

    The woman rarelyughed, except for the smile that she had when she first met them, he never saw herughing again.

    Time seemed so vague in the chaos. He didn¡¯t know how long had passed, each day he grew taller and taller still; from looking up at her, meeting her eyes at the level, and then bowing slightly. The pair of warm hands that once held him in her arms became so petite.

    The woman talked a lot with him and the golden-eyed child, she taught them, and used their powers to create new creatures.

    Gradually, he was not just looking at her from behind, he wanted to be closer to her, he no longer wanted to be taken care of like a child.

    On that day, he held onto her and asked her if she could be with him forever.

    It was the first time he saw a strange look on the woman¡¯s face, and there was a trace of trouble floating in her eyes, without the joy he expected.

    The woman did not respond to his request, and the days seemed to continue.

    Until one day, when he awoke from his sleep and pushed open the woman¡¯s door, he could no longer find that piece of memory.

    She... had disappeared.

    Shepletely disappeared from his life, no matter how he looked, he could not find any clues.

    He could not ept her departure, but in desperation he remembered her words. She taught them to build a new world. This might be her wish.

    He looked forward topleting it himself. If and when she appeared again, she, together with him and the golden-eyed child could build a new world and a new life.

    Mountains, rivers,kes, forests, and the pictures she once painted, he realized them one by one.

    But she still didn¡¯t appear. .

    Seeking and yearning, repeated dreams at night, he always remembered the warm hands which embraced him in a warm hug.

    The golden-eyed child had grown up and he proposed to build a race that belonged to them both.

    The golden-eyed man built a handsome man with his own hand bone, but he locked himself in the room, opened his chest, and removed the rib closest to the heart, and ording to his memory made a copy in her likeness.

 Chapter 2599 - Fragments of the Soul (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2599: Fragments of the Soul (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    He named the little girl who he created with the same name as hers.

    He strictly demanded that the girl grow ording to everything that was rted to her, but as the girl eventually grew up, she was far different from the woman in his memory.

    Nheless, he was still acting stubborn, thinking that the little girl was her. He caressed the little girl so much, treating her as the most important younger sister of his. All he wished was that this tiny little girl wouldn¡¯t, once again, disappear. Even if there was only a tiny bit of simrity between both of them, he could still find her reflection from the girl. He told everything about her to the girl, as if he had made the girl his sustenance, whereas the little girl too, had be the one and only existence to connect her heart with his, making her the only one to know about the depression which he suppressed within him.

    As time flowed, his temperament became really moody. Everything that existed in the world looked so boring in his eyes. He created them, but at the same time, he destroyed them. In an almost revengeful attitude, he wanted to sabotage the world which he built ording to her preferences.

    The woman he deeply loved was gone, so did the little girl who he was attached to. He had lost all his nostalgia for everything in this world, and atst, everything returned to the darkness.

    When Jun Wu Yao woke from the darkness, the pain was still radiating from his chest, as if he had fallen into the chasm of despair. It felt so painful to the point that it almost suffocated him.

    It seemed like he was able to clearly feel himself in the ambience, suffering from the wretchedness after the icy woman disappeared, and also the depression he went through after his younger sister who he found sustenance in died.

    The one he loved had disappeared forever, and the only one family of his had also left him, there was no longer anything left for him to care about in this world...

    While being in a trance, Jun Wu Yao opened his eyes big and a face which was exactly the same as the face he saw in his illusion came into his eyes. It was just thatpared to the face in his illusion, the colddy in his eyes looked slightly younger.

    ¡°Little... Xie...¡± Frowned, Jun Wu Yao seemed to find the same puzzlement that he had, in the bottom of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes.

    It seemed like she too... had seen something that wasn¡¯t supposed to be appearing.

    Without speaking a word, Jun Wu Xie was just staring at Jun Wu Yao. After quite a long time, she asked, ¡°What did you see?¡±

    Jun Wu Yao was stunned. What did he see?

    He had no idea about it. Every single one of those scenes was so unfamiliar to him, but... they were so real.

    ¡°No matter what those are, they are all meaningless to us.¡± Jun Wu Yao let in a deep breath as he forced the inexplicable emotion inside him down. He didn¡¯t care whether if those things that had happened in the illusion were authentic or not, or whether if they had actually existed before, not at all. For him, he was just Jun Wu Yao and she was just Jun Wu Xie. He existed because of her, she was his wife, and that was it.

    There was nothing more to do with anything else!

    Jun Wu Xie suddenly raised a soft light smile on her face. As she slowly put her hand down, the perplexity that had been pervading in her eyes disappeared at the moment, with the calmness and tranquility that she once had emerging again from her eyes at the same moment.

    It was because of the Spirit Tree that they saw those scenes. Jun Wu Xie could vaguely notice that the Spirit Tree was trying to guide them into something, but what was its intention in doing so? Jun Wu Xie had no way to know. It was true that those messy pictures were astounding, but... what did it have to do with them?

    All she knew was that she was Jun Wu Xie, while him, Jun Wu Yao, was her husband.

    No matter what had happened in their previous lives, the only thing that mattered to them was now, the present life.

 Chapter 2600 - The Spirit Tree (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2600: The Spirit Tree (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The sudden scenes had caused Jun Wu Yao and Jun Wu Xie to sink into a temporary state of bewilderment, but both the two hearts had sessfully broken through the heavy clouds, with their perseverance and tenacious still remaining.

    Even if it was their previous lives, so what?

    Since they had already gone through reincarnations, were now using different bodies and had all their past memories removed, then these would be their rebirths. These were their brand new lives, and they had nothing to do with the previous lives.

    The only thing that was worthy enough for them to feel sentimental about was the little bits of connection between them that was left after undergoing their reincarnations, which had led them in getting together. Though they appreciated it, they had no ns in inheriting everything about their past lives. The paths that they had walked on during their present lives were all paved by themselves, what had it to do with their previous lives?

    Jun Wu Yao had finally understood the reason of him reacting abnormally during the moment when he saw the appearance of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s soul. It might probably be the memory pieces from his previous life. There was too much obsession in it that it couldn¡¯t bepletely wiped off, but now, the uncontroble emotions had totally disappeared. Jun Wu Yao was very sure about it, that the veryst fixation had already vanished quietly.

    Slowly, Jun Wu Yao moved a step backwards, slightly distanced himself away from Jun Wu Xie since now wasn¡¯t the time for them to tangle themselves up in their previous lives that had long, just like the flowing water, gone. The most critical thing now was to remove the Contemporaneous Knot on the Spirit Tree and resolve the peril of the Soul World.

    Little Lotus and the others had totally no idea about what both of them had just experienced. They were just thinking that Jun Wu Yao and Jun Wu Xie looked a little dazed, but very soon, they were back to normal.

    After stabilizing the condition of her mind, Jun Wu Xie began to focus on delivering her soul power, and weird things never appeared again after that.

    Everything went back into serenity. Poison Ivy and Blood Velvet were going really smooth with the elimination. No matter how hard Meng Qiu red at them, even to the extent of making himself blind, he was still unable to alter the current situation. He could only looked at the halo emitted by the Spirit Tree spreading out bits by bits, with its brightness going from weak to strong. The kind of despair which he had never experienced before soared up from the bottom of his eyes...

    It was up till the moment when Blood Velvet took out thest piece of Contemporaneous Knot using his roots that the Spirit Tree could finally regain its glory!

    Blood Velvet and Poison Ivy drew themselves away from the Spirit Tree and Meng Qiu at the same time. The condition of Poison Ivy was rather good, but Blood Velvet seemed to have lost all his energy, causing him to straight off stumble onto the ground. He looked very weak with his pale face.

    If it wasn¡¯t for Jun Wu Xie who had acted as his support, Blood Velvet would probably not be able to fully remove the Contemporaneous Knot from the Spirit Tree even after using up all his soul power!

    Jun Wu Xie raised her head up. Looking at the Spirit Tree who had gotten its halo spread all across itself, Jun Wu Xie slightly widened her eyes. The Spirit Tree before this had already given her a sacred feeling, and after the seal of the Contemporaneous Knot was removed, the Spirit Tree had also gotten to disy its exact appearance. Those leaves that were originally sticking tightly together began to spread out little by little, whereas those vines that were dangling lifelessly on the branches suddenly started to swing gently. In just a twinkling, there came a gold halo covering on those green vines!

    One of the vines that was enshrouded with the gold light slowly held itself aloft and stretched towards Jun Wu Xie. Subconsciously, Jun Wu Xie looked at Jun Wu Yao. Seeing that Jun Wu Yao slightly nodded his head to her, only then she chose not to avoid the uing vine.

    When the vine touched the centre part between Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyebrows, a soft and gentle voice was suddenly heard inside her mind.

    ¡°Thank you, the kid who came from afar. You¡¯ve let me free from the suffering. Wee to the Soul World.¡±

    The voice was as gentle as the water. Whoever that had heard it, even if it was only a sentence, he or she would naturally arouse the thoughts of protecting the voice inside them.

    This was the voice of the Spirit Tree, and also the voice of the origin of all the souls in this world.

 Chapter 2601 - The Spirit Tree (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2601: The Spirit Tree (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie blinked her eyes gently, the feeling was very subtle, but she did not reject it.

    After experiencing betrayal and being sealed, the Spirit Tree was still so peaceful, and could also say words of wee. It really made Jun Wu Xie highly respect the Spirit Tree who was the source of all souls look like a sinless. What Long Jiu and others considered as its benevolence and love, there was really no exaggeration in thinking that way.

    The other vine of the Spirit Tree had been lifted up, and headed towards Jun Wu Yao. Jun Wu Yao saw the hint ofughter in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes and realised that this little guy did not reject the Spirit Tree. And so was unperturbed in having contact with the only ¡°friend¡± in the Three Realms.

    ¡°You are back, but you have changed a lot. It is a good thing.¡± The voice of the Spirit Tree echoed in the mind of Jun Wu Yao.

    Jun Wu Yaoughed lightly, he knew that he had changed. He no longer was the cold-blooded, ruthless Ye Jue. Today, he had changed because of her, he only belonged to her.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for many years, but you haven¡¯t changed, just...the Soul World has changed a lot.¡± Jun Wu Yao slowly opened his mouth and responded to the greetings of the Spirit Tree.

    Although the Spirit Tree couldn¡¯t speak, it could use those vines to establish a spiritual connection with the soul body, but it did so rarely. Today, it actually made contact with him and Jun Wu Xie, it was indeed rarely seen.

    When Jun Wu Yao roamed the Soul World for hundreds of years, the Spirit Tree had just ¡°said¡± five sentences to him.

    As Jun Wu Yao spoke, his eyes fell on Meng Qiu who had copsed on the ground.

    After the release of the Contemporaneous Knot, Meng Qiu was subjected to a huge counter-attack. As the caster of the seal, after the Contemporaneous Knot was destroyed, his soul would suffer devastating damage. At this moment, Meng Qiu¡¯s soul was wasting away an extremely fast speed. The power that had once made him the top Spirit Envoy was gradually slipping away. The anti-phago effect of the Contemporaneous Knot will increase or decrease ording to the strength of the caster. The power of the Spirit Tree was beyond doubt. This counter-attack was enough to make Meng Qiu¡¯s soul scatter.

    Meng Qiu¡¯s soul had be very unstable. Even if Jun Wu Yao was not controlling, he could not stand up and could only sit on the ground with shivering.

    The Spirit Tree felt the gaze of Jun Wu Yao, and a sigh travelled into the ears of Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao.

    The long vine slowly extended to Meng Qiu, Meng Qiu¡¯s shaking became more violent as he looked at the vine gradually approaching him. His expression was about to copse in desperation, there was no hatred, no unwillingness, only a deep sadness...

    Meng Qiu¡¯s reaction waspletely different from those who were destroyed after the conspiracy. He suddenly became calm, but with a strong sense of fear, he was not worried about the revenge of the Spirit Tree, but it was more like an escape.

    ¡°Don¡¯t... don¡¯t touch me!¡± Meng Qiu looked at the vine that was close and screamed loudly, That roar shook the sky, almost exhausting all his existing strength!

    The vine of the Spirit Tree suddenly stopped moving, the distance to Meng Qiu¡¯s forehead was only half a finger away.

    Meng Qiu stared at the end of the vine as his expression trembled fiercely, his eyes suddenly became red, and his mood seemed to be boiling over.

    ¡°Spirit Tree!¡± A cry eximed!

    Qin Song and Long Jiu were brought forth by the ck armoured Spirit Envoys as manded¡± by Meng Qiu. After arriving, having seen the Spirit Tree regain its glory, it left both of them and the ck armoured Spirit Envoyspletely stunned.

    The Spirit Tree which exuded a dazzling light was as holy and full of vitality as they remembered!

 Chapter 2602 - The Spirit Tree (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2602: The Spirit Tree (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Both Qin Song and Long Jiu still had the cuffs on them, but it seemed like they had already forgotten their plight, and were just looking at the Spirit Tree in front of them with their eyes widening.

    However, the group of ck armored spirit envoys who were standing behind them were all panic-stricken to the point that their souls almost flew away. When they saw Meng Qiu who had fallen onto the ground, an ominous premonition suddenly arose in their minds!

    It was over!

    Everything was over!

    Not even having the time to think about any other things, those ck armored spirit envoys threw Qin Song and Long Jiu down right away and broke into a crazy sprint!

    Meng Qiu lost!

    The Contemporaneous Knot on the Spirit Tree had been removed!

    What kind of ending were them, the traitors, going to face?

    The fact that Meng Qiu was able to incite such arge number of spirit envoys to betray the Spirit Tree was mainly because he had sealed off the energy of the Spirit Tree. Due to their fears for the powerfulness of the Spirit Tree, those soul entities who had their dark sides hidden in their minds had no choice but to suppress their lusts and desires.

    After the Spirit Tree was sealed by Meng Qiu, their veryst scruple had also disappeared, not even a bit of trace was left inside them. While facing the lures given by Meng Qiu and the Upper Realm, without hesitating, they chose to betray the Spirit Tree and the Soul World.

    However, the Spirit Tree they had once afraid of had now regained its strong power. To them, this meant that their schemes would all be destroyed!

    With the screams came one after another, the ck armored spirit envoys scattered and ran for their lives, as if they would be punished by the wrath of the Spirit Tree if they escaped even a second slower.

    Only Qin Song and Long Jiu were left standing dumb at their ces, staring at the paramount faith of theirs.

    ¡°The Spirit Tree... You¡¯ve recovered... You¡¯ve really recovered...¡± Qin Song widened his eyes. During the moment when he saw Long Jiu being caught into the Soul Prison, he was inwardly terrified, and since both of them were locked up separately, he had no way to ask Long Jiu what had actually happened.

    Even when they were brought to the Spirit Tree¡¯s ce by the ck armored spirit envoys just now, he had absolutely zero chance to talk with Long Jiu along the way. All he could vaguely notice was that Long Jiu didn¡¯t seem to be as pessimistic as the way he thought he would be, leading him in thinking that Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao had actually nned to move a step more forwards in dealing with the problem, but he couldn¡¯t have thought that...

    He would actually receive such a surprise!

    The Spirit Tree had actually recovered!

    At the moment, there wasn¡¯t any words that was able to express Qin Song¡¯s excitement!

    Long Jiu¡¯s reaction was way more straight forward then Qin Song¡¯s. After staring at the Spirit Tree in stunned for quite a while, Long Jiu let out a wail and straight off thud himself down on the ground. He, a fully grown man, had actually burst into a rage of tears like a little kid while sitting on the floor.

    ¡°Boohoo... Spirit Tree... You... You¡¯ve fina-... finally... Boohoo...¡±

    The crying sound of Long Jiu could even shake the ground and scared the ghosts away, that even Qin Song was pulled back from the shock by his cry. Qin Song looked in the direction of Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao who were standing together aside. Even though there was a trace of sourness inside him, it was then covered by the joy. Looking genuinely at Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao, he said, ¡°Thank you... Thank you so much... I-... I really didn¡¯t expect that...¡±

    Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao had really saved the Spirit Tree!

    There was hope for the Soul World!

    Briefly, Jun Wu Xie nodded at Qin Song. Qin Song and Long Jiu had helped her before in the Dark Region, it was reasonable for her to do these things for them.

    Qin Song was trying hard to force his happiness down, but the moment his gaze touched Meng Qiu who was sitting aside, the dness in his eyes immediately dimmed.

 Chapter 2603 - Unforgivable Betrayal (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2603: Unforgivable Betrayal (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Meng Qiu sat down on the ground, lost and hopeless, he did not notice the gaze of Qin Song.

    Long Jiu was still bawling, until he almost could not breathe, the sound made people copse. Crystal Orchid nced at Corpse Flower, lifted his foot and kicked Corpse Flower¡¯s buttocks.

    Corpse Flower, whose mouth was sealed shut, smashed into the front of Long Jiu, he could not break his fall in time, and mmed into Long Jiu¡¯s face. At the same time, Crystal Orchid immediately dispelled the frozen seal on Corpse¡¯s Flower¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Wu wu... vomit!!!¡± Long Jiu¡¯s face was smothered by Corpse Flower¡¯s ¡°poison gas¡±, the taste instantly made Long Jiu forget about his wailing as he fell down to one side and retched.

    Corpse Flower quickly covered his mouth as his other hand pointed usingly at the Crystal Orchid, indicating that he was framed!

    However, Long Jiu, who had been fumigated till he nearly cried, didn¡¯t have any energy left to bother about it.

    ¡°Take off their chains.¡± Jun Wu Xie raised her hand, and she threw the long whip, which she took from the ck armored Spirit Envoy, to Poison Ivy, who caught it. He gave a couple of flourishes of the whip and broke the chains binding Long Jiu and Qin Song.

    Long Jiu, who regained his freedom, had no time to rejoice, as the smell of Corpse Flower caused his tears to continue flowing down madly.

    Qin Song rushed to the front of Meng Qiu, who was sitting on the ground, and dragged him upright in one move. Qin Song directed a fierce punch onto Meng Qiu¡¯s face.

    Meng Qiu, who had been adversely affected by the Contemporaneous Knot, and whose power was already rapidly deteriorating, and thus he was hurt by Qin Song¡¯s punch. He fell straight to the ground, and he was embarrassed. Meng Qiu didn¡¯t say anything, he just stared at the ground, no one knew what he was thinking about.

    ¡°Why?¡± Qin Song red at Meng Qiu, the anger in his chest was burning bright.

    He would never forget that when he sneaked into the area of the Spirit Tree and saw that image of Meng Qiu¡¯s betrayal. He could never forgive Meng Qiu¡¯s betrayal!

    Meng Qiu used to be the mentor of Long Jiu and him, and was also the most admired Spirit Envoy. Once upon a time, he and Long Jiu¡¯s goal was to be a powerful Spirit Envoy like Meng Qiu and guard the Spirit Tree. However Meng Qiu¡¯s betrayal shattered that trust in the both of them.

    The betrayal of a Spirit Envoy was not enough to make Qin Song so angry, only Meng Qiu was different.

    ¡°Why did you betray the Spirit Tree! What benefits did the Upper Realm give you? That you could do such a thing!¡± This was the first time Qin Song flew into a rage. The mentor who was once supreme in his heart became theckey of the Upper Realm. How could he ept that?

    Meng Qiu propped up his upper body and slowly turned his head to look at the angry Qin Song. He turned his gaze towards Long Jiu, and his gaze finally fell on the vine that belonged to the Spirit Tree, which was held suspended in the air for a long while.

    Suddenly, Meng Qiuughed, hisughter turned from small torge, full ofplex emotions.

    ¡°You both are really good brothers. What you said, Long Jiu has also asked me, the exact same question.¡± Meng Qiu looked at Qin Song, the apprentice he once admired.

    As the first Spirit Envoy of the Soul World, Meng Qiu had taught many Spirit Envoys. The innate talents of Spirit Envoys were simr to human beings. There was good and bad. Qin Song was the one with excellent qualifications, his heart was calm and he was keen. Meng Qiu spared no effort to help cultivate Qin Song.

    As Meng Qiu had said, he looked down on Long Jiu, but he appreciated Qin Song very much. Because Qin Song has a good rtionship with Long Jiu and always brought him along, Meng Qiu eventually acquiesced to Long Jiu learning beside Qin Song.

 Chapter 2604 - Unforgivable Betrayal (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2604: Unforgivable Betrayal (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Why?¡± When Meng Qiu looked at Qin Song, the trace of despair in his eyes had silently disappeared. Even though he looked miserable, but the expression on his face had been as calm and arrogant as ever.

    ¡°What does my purpose of doing this have anything to do with you guys? You won¡¯t know what I want, you guys will never know.¡±

    Looking at Meng Qiu, Qin Song never thought that his Master would actually turn into such a person, and up until this moment, there was still no regrets found from his attitude.

    ¡°What exactly do we need to know about? Your betrayal? Your lies? I wish that I will never know about it.¡± Qin Song waspletely disappointed with Meng Qiu. The trust and admiration that he had for Meng Qiu after so many years had caused him to hold onto an unrealistic fantasy all the time.

    He thought that Meng Qiu might either be threatened by the Upper Realm or he might just be momentarily bedeviled by his mistaken thoughts, resulting him in doing such things, but it was at this moment after witnessing Meng Qiu¡¯s reaction, Qin Song realized that everything that was done by Meng Qiu were all out of his own will. He was never forced.

    ¡°Ha! Why would I need your understanding? I was defeated, and that¡¯s my fault for being useless. Life or death, it¡¯s all up to you, do whatever you want.¡± Meng Qiu sneered.

    Qin Song shook his head as he took a few steps backwards. He could feel that Meng Qiu¡¯s soul was vanishing bits by bits. Even if they did nothing, the rebound of the Contemporaneous Knot would also take Meng Qiu¡¯s life.

    Why should he dirty his pair of hands then?

    Long Jiu had already recovered from the sentiment. He heard Meng Qiu¡¯s words very clearly, butpared to the Master and student rtionship between Meng Qiu and Qin Song, Long Jiu¡¯s rtionship with Meng Qiu was slightly weaker, because he knew it from the very beginning that it wasn¡¯t Meng Qiu¡¯s genuine thought to look him as his student.

    ¡°Old Five, we don¡¯t have to feel sorry for such a guy,¡± said Long Jiu.

    Qin Song let in a deep breath, not speaking anything more.

    No one would want to handle Meng Qiu. All they needed to do was just to silently wait for the time to wipe him off from this world.

    Meng Qiu himself too, knew that there wasn¡¯t much time left for him as the strong soul power of his was crazily flowing away from his body. At this moment, his dream had gone far away from him, to the end of the world, and he could no longer touch it. Head up, he looked at the stiffened vine that was halting in the mid air with aplex gaze in his eyes.

    He was still able to recall the moment when he was first born into the Soul World. As the very first batch of soul entities created by the Spirit Tree, he was so lost, not knowing what to do, and there were just the other soul entities around him, who too, felt the same bewilderment as him. During that period of time, he had no idea about who himself was, and where was he. Even more, he knew nothing about life and death.

    And it was this firm and gentle vine that had embraced and softly rocked him who was straying and wandering around.

    That was the first time Meng Qiu heard the voice of the Spirit Tree, and this was what it said.

    [My kid, don¡¯t be afraid. This is your home, and you are going to live here without having any worries.]

    The voice had awakened Meng Qiu¡¯s soul. The very first voice of his life, that it had been deeply stamped in Meng Qiu¡¯s memory, not being able to be gotten rid off.

    Since they were the first batch of spirit envoys, they had no seniors to teach them, and hence, they were lucky enough to be personally guided by the Spirit Tree itself.

    That was an honor that the other spirit envoys had never experienced before.

    Under the attentive nurture of the Spirit Tree, nearly hundred soul entities got to learn about the Soul World. Despite having their own names, they had also understood that they were soul entities. They knew about the Metempsychosis Path, the Soul Devouring River...

    During that time, Meng Qiu felt that he was the happiest person living in the world because he had the tenderest Spirit Tree staying by his side. He loved the Soul World and the Spirit Tree that had given him his life very much. When there were lots of hisrades who had chosen to enter the Reincarnation Path, Meng Qiu had made his choice in continue staying in the Soul World.

 Chapter 2605 - Unforgivable Betrayal (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2605: Unforgivable Betrayal (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Meng Qiu wholeheartedly guarded the Spirit Tree, making that his only goal. Within the thousand years, his goal never changed.

    As long as it was matters instructed by the Spirit Tree, he would do it ordingly, only because he wanted to hear the Spirit Tree¡¯s voice.

    Even if it were only a few words.

    But....

    As spirit lives in the Soul World increased, the Spirit Tree had handed over the Spirit Envoy teachings to those Spirit Envoys who had been in the Soul World for many years. Meng Qiu had initially mentored a lot of Spirit Envoys and felt that this was the mission given to him by the Spirit Tree. And he did his best every time. However...

    The Spirit Tree spoke to him less and less, the Spirit Envoys kept increasing; the Spirit Tree named each new Spirit Envoy and as there were too many, it consumed much of the Spirit Tree¡¯s time. As more Spirit Envoys were born, Meng Qiu¡¯s sense of existence became lower, and he began to hate that feeling. He did not like to stand at a distance and look at the Spirit Tree being surrounded by other Spirit Envoys. It was an eye sore to Meng Qiu

    That gentle and soothing voice gradually drifted further away from him.

    Even if he struggled to cultivate and surpassed all the Spirit Envoys in the Soul World, and was most qualified to guard the Spirit Tree, the Spirit Tree still did not increase the number of times it spoke with him.

    Even untilter...

    The connection between the Spirit Tree and Meng Qiu was severed, and Meng Qiu did not hear the Spirit Tree¡¯s voice for a thousand years. He was not used to it, and even hated the situation.

    Every time he saw the newly born Spirit Envoys being embraced by the vines, in his heart, that sense of hatred could not be covered up. Only the water from the Soul Devourer River could calm his raging heart.

    But, because of one Spirit Envoy¡¯s entreatment, the Spirit Tree abolished the use of the Soul Devourer River.

    In that moment, Meng Qiu realised that the warmth of the Spirit Tree never belonged to him...

    As long as there were other Spirit Envoys, and as long as there were new births of souls, the Spirit Tree would never belong to only him!

    The darkness in his heart grew bigger little by little, as it gradually consumed Meng Qiu¡¯s soul. He no longer desired for the Spirit Tree¡¯s appreciation. He found the Contemporaneous Knot and buried it within himself and the Spirit Tree undetected.

    He thought.....

    Only like this will make the Spirit Tree belong to him.

    Meng Qiu looked at the vine that hadn¡¯t touched him in a thousand years, and sorrow shone through his eyes.

    ¡°In your heart, am I just like any other Spirit Envoy? There is no difference?¡± Meng Qiu suddenly spoke, his tone held a mix of sorrow, pain and disappointment.

    He looked at the Spirit Tree, that tree which had stood unmoving for a thousand years, it was clear that it could only be heard in the spiritual world, but subconsciously, in Meng Qiu¡¯s heart, the Spirit Tree was no longer a tree, it became an obsession that he was unable to give up.

    ¡°Even if I betrayed you, you also can¡¯t be bothered right? Ha ha.... No matter what I do, in your eyes, I¡¯m dispensable.¡±

    He did not care about the conditions given by the Upper Realm, he did not care if he could gather more power, from now until the end, the thing he wanted most to possess, was IT.

    The soul was disintegrating bit by bit, weakness made Meng Qiu unable to hold on to hisst dignity, suppressing the unwillingness and grief in his heart for many years.

    His usation made Qin Song and Long Jiu slide into shock.

 Chapter 2606 - Helpless Sighs (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2606: Helpless Sighs (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The eyes of Qin Song and Long Jiu were filled with disbelief. They heard a strange trace of pain from Meng Qiu¡¯s words.

    This pain came from the Spirit Tree.

    ¡°I have done so much. I desperately want to be the most powerful Spirit Envoy. As I hope that you talk to me more, but you have forgotten about me. I am so unsatisfied... I am reluctant... ...why those stupid Spirit Envoys can receive your care, but I can¡¯t? Even when I betrayed you, betrayed the Soul World, you are still indifferent. In your eyes, what am I...¡± Meng Qiu¡¯s soul had be a bit transparent. He knew that his time was running out. Some words, if not said, could no longer be said.

    He didn¡¯t care if Long Jiu and Qin Song listened to his own words. He didn¡¯t care if they thought of him as a sad loser. He just wanted to get the only answer that had troubled him for thousands of years.

    What was he to the Spirit Tree!

    However, no one could answer Meng Qiu¡¯s doubts, and the vine of the Spirit Tree slowly retracted back.

    The vine which was retracted back slowly was like the straw that broke the camel¡¯s back. Meng Qiuid on the ground in exhaustion, and his soul was still slowing dissipating away. His body had be extremely transparent, like the form of tulle; faintly discernible.

    Everyone knew that Meng Qiu was dying. This was death¡¯s true form. The dissipating of the soul could no longer be restored. He would disappear into the Three Realms forever and ever. There was no reincarnation and left no trace.

    Qin Song and Long Jiu fell into silence. Meng Qiu¡¯sst words made them realize that Meng Qiu¡¯s betrayal was not about the temptation offered by the Upper Realms.

    It came from his distorted feelings about the Spirit Tree. He wanted to monopolize the Spirit Tree. The reverent heart slowly changed with the passage of time. It gradually distorted, that even the distortion was beyond his control and finally led him on a path of no return.

    At this moment, their hatred for Meng Qiu seemed to have faded a little, sympathy and helplessness floated into their hearts.

    Meng Qiu closed his eyes and waited for the advent of his death. He still could not get the answer he wanted. If he died, it would not be contentedly.

    Jun Wu Yao looked on in silence at Meng Qiu, who was getting weaker and thinner. Suddenly, he realised that Meng Qiu¡¯s actions were simr to those in his dreams.

    For the love in his heart, regardless of anything, he would rather be the enemy of the world and carry those curses.

    Everyone was waiting for the moment in which Meng Qiu wouldpletely disappear.

    The quiet Spirit Tree suddenly trembled, and the dense foliage gave off a rustling sound, even though there was no wind, and it sounded so clearly in this quiet moment.

    Suddenly, the leaves that were drenched in light started falling, and there seemed to be a force that gathered the leaves together,yers uponyers, in front of the eyes of Jun Wu Xie and the others, as they gradually transformed into a strange shape with a human appearance.

    Suddenly, the light on the leaves blossomed!

    A gust of wind rose from the ground and blew away the fallen leaves!

    The leaves drifted along with the wind as they are turned into dark green clothes, and a slender figure was revealed from within the leaves and wind.

    Dark green hair, contrasted with clear and fair skin, that pair of pale green eyes which were gentle and delicate like a spring breeze; it was a very beautiful yet gentle ¡°person¡±. No one could tell the gender, but the beautiful ¡®person¡¯ made people drunk with enchantment.

 Chapter 2607 - A Helpless Sighï¼ˆ2ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2607: A Helpless Sigh£¨2£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The moment the figure appeared, all the soundsing from the surroundings disappeared instantly, and everyone had gotten their eyes fixed on that ¡°person¡±.

    Eyes widening, Long Jiu and Qin Song were just standing there with their whole bodies stiffening.

    There was a familiar ambience enshrouding around them, but they still couldn¡¯t believe all the things that they had just seen.

    Stepping onto the grass, the tender and pretty figure walked slowly towards Meng Qiu. Wherever the person stepped onto, there would be flowers blooming from the ground, as if it was the fireworks that wereing out from the bottom of the feet, they were dazzling and beautiful.

    The person walked to Meng Qiu and crouched down while looking at Meng Qiu who was almost transparent. The fair and long fingers stroked softly and faintly on Meng Qiu¡¯s forehead

    Meng Qiu, who was so weak that he couldn¡¯t even move, suddenly sensed a familiar vibe whirling around him. He opened his eyes strenuously and a strange, but at the same time, extremely familiar face came into his sight.

    It was an unfamiliar face, but the thing that he was familiar with was the aura that belonged to the Spirit Tree.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for neglecting you.¡± A melodious voice echoed beside everyone¡¯s ears, causing everyone to be thunderstruck!

    It was the exact same voice as the Spirit Tree!

    The gorgeous human with unknown gender in front of their eyes was actually an incarnation of the Spirit Tree!

    The Spirit Tree had actually never once turned into its human form before during the past hundred million years. Everyone in the Soul World thought that the Spirit Tree was unable to transform itself but they wouldn¡¯t have thought that they were actually going to witness it today.

    How beautiful, how perfect, as if that was how the Spirit Tree should be.

    Meng Qiu widened his eyes and slightly opened his mouth. There were thousands of words that he wanted to voice at this moment, but almost his entire soul had shattered into pieces, causing him to no longer have the energy to speak. He could only stared silently at the figure who he had always been yearning, protecting and also waiting for the past thousands of years.

    ¡°I always thought that you¡¯re the most outstanding spirit envoy in the Soul World. You are wise, smart, courageous and powerful, and I have no worries in letting you handle the Soul World. I thought that you¡¯ve mastered everything that I¡¯m able to teach you, and that you no longer need my guidance, but I couldn¡¯t have thought that... it was my negligence that has made you suffer.¡± There were traces of helplessness and repentance on the face of the Spirit Tree. The things that it needed to bear on its shoulders were all the souls in the Three Realms, even it itself wasn¡¯t able to attend to each and every aspect of the matters. Thus, it was necessary for it to get help from the spirit envoys.

    Among all the spirit envoys that it had ever created, there were a few of them who were the best, and also the smartest one. It was just that most of them had their own thoughts, some of them had chosen to enter the Reincarnation Path while some had chosen to leave the Soul World and build the Spirit World, and Meng Qiu was the only one who had always been staying beside it from the very beginning.

    The betrayal of Meng Qiu was what the Spirit Tree could never have expected. Even up till now, it never once had any grudge against Meng Qiu¡¯s behaviour. Even when Meng Qiu cast the Contemporaneous Knot onto it, there was only helplessness arising from its heart, but never enmity.

    It was because of it taking everything for granted that had caused Meng Qius to be forced into such an extent. If it was able to notice it earlier, how would it not realize what Meng Qiu was actually hoping for?

    Meng Qiu was always thoughtful and proficient, and this was the exact reason which had caused the Spirit Tree to mistakenly assume that he would no longer need its guidance, but it didn¡¯t know that the fact that Meng Qiu put in all his effort and did his best was just so that he was able to receive itspliments and hear its voice.

    While looking at Meng Qiu, the eyes of the Spirit Tree were overflowed with sorrow.

    If Meng Qiu was able to tell the Spirit Tree about his discontent earlier, it wouldn¡¯t neglect his wish, and everything that had happened today wouldn¡¯t have ured.

 Chapter 2608 - A Helpless Sigh (3ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2608: A Helpless Sigh (3£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Meng Qiu blinked his eyes as he stared at the Spirit Tree, it was as if he wanted to imprint the face he¡¯s seen in this life as his final moment.

    Silent tears slipped from his eyes.

    Unwillingness, remorse, desperation, joy...

    If he could tell the Spirit Tree earlier what he felt and thought, then... would everything not happen?

    If he knew earlier that in the heart of the Spirit Tree he was actually so important, would he be reluctant to do all this?

    ¡°Ah...¡± Meng Qiu used hisst sliver strength to open his mouth but he couldn¡¯t even form a word.

    Under the eyes of the Spirit Tree, Meng Qiu¡¯s figure fluttered with the breeze and turned into tiny stars, as he forever disappeared into the Three Realms. Silent but with repentance which he realized as he died.

    Sorry.

    That was what Meng Qiu did not managed to say when he died.

    The obsession within his heart made this loyal Spirit Envoy of thousands of years eventually embark on a path of destruction. However, unknown to him, everything he had done in his traitorous quest was already things that he had long possessed.

    Long Jiu and Qin Song watched as Meng Qiu gradually disappeared and with that, thest bit of hate in their hearts also flew away with Meng Qiu¡¯s spirit.

    It was until the moment Meng Qiu left, did they realized that Meng Qiu¡¯s request was not for the supremacy of the Three Realms, nor were the conditions given by the Upper Realm. From the beginning to the end, all he wanted was just a bit of attention and care from the Spirit Tree. He was willing to use the Contemporaneous Knot and buried it between himself and the Spirit Tree in order to tie his life and the Spirit Tree together.

    He controlled the entire Soul World, but did not hurt the Spirit Tree.

    His loyalty to the Spirit Tree had never changed. His faithfulness was only towards the Spirit Tree from beginning to end, not the Upper Realm, not the Soul World.

    So even if the entire Soul World is destroyed, as long as the Spirit Tree was still there, he had no qualms.

    What kind of obsession was it that made Meng Qiu¡¯s mind twist to such a point?

    The millennium-long desire, the millennium-long expectation, that could not escape the catalysis of obsession.

    It destroyed the Soul World and ruined him.

    Long Jiu and the others, at this moment, did not know whether to resent of Meng Qiu¡¯s ruthlessness, or to sympathise with Meng Qiu¡¯s sentimental obsession.

    The soul had scattered. From now on, with the Three Realms, there was no such person. Even the Spirit Tree had no way to regenerate that broken soul.

    One step wrong made, every step that followed was wrong.

    ¡°Sigh...¡± Long Jiu couldn¡¯t help but sigh. He couldn¡¯t understand the obsession in Meng Qiu¡¯s heart, but he understood that the catalyst which forced Meng Qiu to embark on this was not something that could be easily exined.

    As Qin Song looked nkly at the image of Meng Qiu dissipating, his heart was inextricably painful. The lingering light of his eyes passed over the petite figure standing side by side with Jun Wu Yao, and his heart felt like it was being crushed. A touch of panic emerged from his eyes.

    Long Jiu could not understand, but Qin Song could understand.

    If one asks and doesn¡¯t receive, it will eventually drive even saints mad. If one doesn¡¯t resolve the issue, then no one can escape.

    Qin Song turned his gaze downwards as he didn¡¯t dare to look more.

    In his heart, he knew that some people would not belong to him after all.

    ¡°Qin Song pays his respect to the Spirit Tree.¡± Qin Song took a deep breath, stepped forward and knelt in front of the Spirit Tree, and Long Jiu, who was standing at the side, immediately regained his focus and knelt in front of the Spirit Tree.

 Chapter 2609 - A Helpless Sigh (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2609: A Helpless Sigh (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The Spirit Tree crouched on the ground until thest piece of Meng Qiu¡¯s soul slid across its fingertips. It then slowly stood up. Instead of turning its back and looked at Qin Song and the others, it just raised its head and looked in the direction which Meng Qiu¡¯s soul had gone to.

    That was the kid which it had guided for thousands of years...

    It had watched him grew, became matured, and managed the entire Soul World orderly and methodically. It had also watched him walked step by step into the path of self-extermination. It had witnessed the whole life of Meng Qiu, but was unable to save him.

    The Spirit Tree was the origin of the souls. It knew nothing about the emotions and lusts owned by the humans as excess feelings would only reduce the pureness of its soul. It had always thought that this was right, but it didn¡¯t realize that it was its affectionate but also ruthless attitude that had destroyed Meng Qiu.

    ¡°Qin Song.¡± The voice of the Spirit Tree was suddenly heard.

    ¡°Qin Song is here.¡±

    ¡°Was I wrong?¡±

    Qin Song stunned. He wanted to say something, but it was as if his voice was stuck in his throat and it felt so painful.

    Was the Spirit Tree wrong?

    The Spirit Tree was equitable, lenient and benevolent. It treated all the soul entities in the Soul World equally. There was nothing wrong about it since this was amendable behaviour that a high standing person could ever have. This was considered as a good thing in the Soul World.

    However, on the contrary, there was too much of benevolenceing from the Spirit Tree. It was the same when it came to any spirit envoys, but for those spirit envoys who were very deep in emotive, this wasn¡¯t a good thing but a kind of torture.

    When the feelings came gushing out, the thing they seeked for wasn¡¯t the equality that was given to everyone, but the unique treatment which was only orded to them.

    Qin Song suddenly thought of a saying which he had once heard the people joking about when he was in the Lower Realm.

    [If the thing that you have given to me is the same as the thing that you have given to the others, then I don¡¯t want it.]

    It wasn¡¯t the resemnce that one¡¯s heart was looking for, but the difference.

    Not knowing how should he answer the question, Qin Song was only remaining silent. Inside his mind, there was also such a thing which he could only hope for...

    ¡°Spirit Tree, it¡¯s not your fault! It¡¯s... It¡¯s Master, he himself, has thought in the wrong way and chosen the wrong path. It has nothing to do with you,¡± said Long Jiu abruptly. Although he had already cut off his rtionship with Meng Qiu, the moment he saw Meng Qiu¡¯s regretful tears after he had gone, he suddenly felt like letting go of the past disputes and finally let out a call of Master.

    As the quote said, a tutor for a day was a father for a lifetime. Even though he was wrong, he was now gone...

    The Spirit Tree raised its eyes and looked at Long Jiu.

    This was the first time Long Jiu made eye contact with the Spirit Tree in its human form. In the meantime, he was actually a little panic. With his face blushed, he quickly lowered his head.

    The appearance of the incarnation of the Spirit Tree was truly stunning.

    Meng Qiu was gone forever and the Spirit Tree had regained its freedom. This should be some good news, but thepulsion of Meng Qiu that had led him in doing all those crimes had caused everyone to involuntarily went into contemtions.

    Jun Wu Yao suddenly recalled the things that had previously happened in his illusion. Inside the illusion, ¡°he¡± had fallen into an endlesspulsion due to her disappearance. At the end, not only he had destroyed everything, he had also destroyed himself. At the dazing moment, Jun Wu Yao found that it seemed like he was able to understand the moment of despair and helplessness of Meng Qiu.

    Subconsciously, hended his gaze onto Jun Wu Xie who was beside him.

    If such things happened to him, would he react the same way as the way ¡°he himself¡± reacted in the illusion and destroyed everything?

    Jun Wu Xie had probably noticed Jun Wu Yao¡¯s gaze, causing her to suddenly lift her head up and look into Jun Wu Yao¡¯s eyes with her clear eyes. There was his face reflecting on her bright eyes. Jun Wu Yao saw a mark inside her eyes, telling him that he was her only one.

 Chapter 2610 - Premeditation (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2610: Premeditation (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Yao suddenly tightened his hand on her shoulder.

    Even if there was such a day, he would not do that.

    Because in this world, there were so many loved ones and friends cherished by the little fellow, even if he was under the illusion, he would not destroy the world; the world she once existed in, he would continue to guard it for her. The people she cared about, thend that she cared about. As long as the world still existed, there would always be traces of her.

    Jun Wu Xie didn¡¯t know what Jun Wu Yao was thinking, she just vaguely noticed that Jun Wu Yao¡¯s mood fluctuated a little but eventually fell into peace.

    The Spirit Tree was quiet for a long time it was unknown if it hadprehend or not. It turned around and looked at Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao. It nodded slightly, and that androgynous face was beautiful made people felt that they shouldn¡¯t sin by speaking loudly.

    Meng Qiu¡¯s obsession with the Spirit Tree was not without reason. How many people could resist falling in love with such a gentle and perfect soul, especially if they apanied it day and night?

    Jun Wu Xie didn¡¯t know why but she suddenly thought of the Spirit Lord.

    Why did the Spirit Lord suddenly chose to leave the Soul World? And why wasn¡¯t he willing to return to his homnd?

    Like Meng Qiu, the Spirit Lord was once part of the first batch of Spirit Envoys in the Soul World, and was one of the well-used Spirit Envoys by the Spirit Tree. However, he chose to leave the Soul World, left the Spirit Tree, and even abandoned the name given by the Spirit Tree. He thus named himself Spirit Lord.

    Did this mean that the departure of the Spirit Lord that year was also due to the precipitation of the obsession in which his heart should not possess?

    Only, it was different from how Meng Qiu chose to handle it. The Spirit Lord knew the danger of this obsession, so he chose to leave and draw a line between himself and the Spirit Tree.

    However, all of this was just Jun Wu Xie¡¯s spection. Whether it was true or not, no one knew.

    ¡°Sorry that you have to witness all these.¡± The Spirit Tree sighed softly. This time, if it wasn¡¯t for Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao, no one would be able to stop Meng Qiu from doing what he wanted.

    Jun Wu Xie shook her head.

    Jun Wu Yao suddenly said: ¡°I feel that I have misread you before.¡±

    The Spirit Tree was a little shocked.

    ¡°Why do you say that?¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t aware you can assume human form.¡± Jun Wu Yao raised his eyebrows. His contact with the Spirit Tree was transmitted through those vines. It was also his first time seeing Spirit Tree materialise.

    The Spirit Tree looked down at its own appearance and said with a helpless smile: ¡°The body is just a passing cloud. I turned into this shape because you are used to the appearance of humans. I myself prefer my original image. Also, I can assume this form because when I was sealed, I could not nurture any spirit lives. If it was before, when I am nurturing these spirit lives, I won¡¯t dare to leave my body.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Since this is the case, there is one thing I want to ask you.¡± Jun Wu Yao continued.

    ¡°Please go ahead.¡± The Spirit Tree was extremely polite.

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s eyes slightly perked up as he looked at the delicate face of the Spirit Tree, his voice suddenly cooled.

    ¡°That time, you attracted my attention with the Spirit Tree seed and allowed me to take it away without much trouble. Was it because you have already noticed that Meng Qiu had bad intentions?¡±

    Jun Wu Yao finished his question which shocked Qin Song and Long Jiu.

 Chapter 2611 - Premeditation (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2611: Premeditation (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    What did Jun Wu Yao mean by those words?

    ¡°Lord Ye Jue, what do you mean? What¡¯s...¡± Long Jiu stared at Jun Wu Yao, not daring to think deeply about the meaning of Jun Wu Yao¡¯s words.

    Even Qin Song couldn¡¯t help his eyes from widening.

    There wasn¡¯t any astonishment found on the face of the Spirit Tree. While looking calmly at Jun Wu Yao, it suddenly spoke, ¡°You¡¯ve guessed it.¡±

    Long Jiu and Qin Song werepletely dumbfounded at the moment.

    The Spirit Tree didn¡¯t even deny Jun Wu Yao¡¯s statement. Instead, it responded with...¡±You¡¯ve guessed it¡±?

    What had he guessed?

    Did this mean that it was the Spirit Tree who had nned for its seed to be taken away by Jun Wu Yao at that time? Had the Spirit Tree earlier known that Meng Qiu would betray the Soul World?!!

    Long Jiu and Qin Song were astounded by their own thoughts!

    They didn¡¯t even want to think more about it.

    Jun Wu Yao simply just shrugged his shoulders, ¡°Before this, I was just a little doubtful about it, but after Blood Velvet told me that the area covered by the Contemporaneous Knot was wide, I was then sure about it.¡±

    During that year, Jun Wu Yao didn¡¯t really have much interest in the seed. It was the Spirit Tree who had told him a lot of interesting information on the contrary, causing him to seize with an idea of stealing the seed. There wasn¡¯t any difficulties faced when he took the seed away. Although the Spirit Tree did send its people to search for him, but the fact that no news was heard after that had caused Jun Wu Yao to feel a little weird.

    After all, the seed that was taken by him was the seed that the Spirit Tree prepared to make it as its heir. Wasn¡¯t it too easy for him to just simply take the seed away?

    At first, Jun Wu Yao thought that it was after Meng Qiu had gotten in touch with the Upper Realm that he had decided to persecute the Spirit Tree all of a sudden, but the existence of the Contemporaneous Knot was far before the past thousand years. It was obvious that the time when the Spirit Tree was cast with the Contemporaneous Knot was much earlier than the time when Meng Qiu began to be in contact with the Upper Realm.

    Hence, by inference, the fact that Jun Wu Yao was able to take the seed away so smoothly, this might probably be the premeditation of the Spirit Tree.

    ¡°You knew that Meng Qiu had the thoughts of treachery but because you had no idea what was he actually nning to do, and so you handed me the seed and let me take it out of the Soul World?¡± Looking at the Spirit Tree, although the gaze of Jun Wu Yao was slightly sharp, there was no rage in his eyes.

    The Spirit Tree let out a soft sigh. While facing Jun Wu Yao¡¯s query, it didn¡¯t make any refutation about it except for one.

    ¡°I¡¯d been aware of Meng Qiu¡¯s things before that. However, this isn¡¯t the reason of me letting you take away the seed. In fact, it¡¯s the other two reasons, which one of it was because of the Upper Realm, and for the other one...¡± The Spirit Tree didn¡¯t finish its words but with a trace of bizarreness in its eyes, its gaze fell onto Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie stunned a little. What the Spirit Tree was trying to say... was that she was the second reason of it letting Jun Wu Yao to take the seed?

    ¡°Qin Song, Long Jiu.¡± The voice of the Spirit Tree suddenly changed.

    Long Jiu and Qin Song, who had earlier been bbergasted by the truth to the point that their souls left their bodies, were still being in a state of confusion uptil now. Even after they were called by the Spirit Tree, they were still feeling a little dizzy.

    ¡°Please leave first,¡± the Spirit Tree requested.

    The following topic wasn¡¯t something that they were allowed to listen to.

    Though Long Jiu and Qin Song appeared to be a little dazed, they wouldn¡¯t hesitate to follow the orders given by the Spirit Tree. Obediently, they left the Spirit Tree and guarded at the outer side spontaneously, preventing the other spirit envoys from getting near to the Spirit Tree.

    They could vaguely notice that the things that the Spirit Tree was going to talk about after this might probably be something really important.

    After Long Jiu and Qin Song left the ce, only then the Spirit Tree raised its eyes and looked in the direction of Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao.

 Chapter 2612 - Premeditation (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2612: Premeditation (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°I have already discovered the issue with Meng Qiu, but I just didn¡¯t think that he would be used by the Upper Realm. I let you take the seed away, in order to maintain the ¡®bloodline¡¯, and it was also for the one beside you.¡± The Spirit Tree looked at Jun Wu Xie, its eyes were unusually gentle, with a smile on the corner of its mouth.

    ¡°Me?¡± Jun Wu Xie felt a little bit strange, ¡°How do you know that Jun Wu Yao will meet me?¡±

    The encounter between her and Jun Wu Yao was an ident. Moreover, she was not a soul of this world, but she was born again and took up her current shell.

    When Jun Wu Yao left the Upper Realm, she did not exist in this world at all. Yet, the Spirit Tree said that it was for her?

    The Spirit Tree smiled and said: ¡°All things in the world are predestined, I know that you will eventually meet.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie cast a nce at Jun Wu Yao, she felt that what the Spirit Tree said was very strange.

    ¡°How did you know?¡± Jun Wu Yao frowned.

    The Spirit Tree replied: ¡°Did you not just see the past that belongs to both of you.¡±

    The words of the Spirit Tree made the hearts of Jun Wu Yao and Jun Wu Xie trembled slightly. They all knew that the Spirit Tree was referring to the illusions and realistic dreamscape. What Jun Wu Xie thought was right, that dreamscape was what the Spirit Tree wanted them to see.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think that those things hold any meaning for us.¡± Jun Wu Yao said coldly. How was the past rted to their present?

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t make much sense, but amidst everything, you would still have met. You are not souls of this world, but you are sent here by the power of another world. Have you ever thought about the reason?¡± The Spirit Tree spoke, neither too fast nor slow.

    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t want to think about it, it did happen before. The Upper Realm want the souls from the outside world to activate the Blood Sacrifice Array, smash the void into pieces; if is not you, then it is her. The beings of the Three Realms are innocent, although I don¡¯t dare affect cause and effect in the world, but I can give it a push. Ye Jue, I know why you are returning to the Upper Realm. But I want to tell you that what you know is not everything. The Upper Realm cooperating with Meng Qiu to capture the Soul World is not just for the upation of this piece ofnd.¡±

    ¡°What do you know about it?¡± Jun Wu Yao perceived that the Spirit Tree knew much more than him.

    The Spirit Tree was not supposed to intervene in anything in the Three Realms. It existed as a nurturer of souls for the Three Realms. It was a creator; the creator of this world¡¯s souls, but in a sense, it was also a bystander; unable to control the changes in the Three Realms and could only exist in this Soul World.

    ¡°Some things, I can¡¯t say, but you can find clues on your own. I can only tell you now that the enemies you will face, only you can resolve. If you like this world, then you should guard and protect it with your heart, and it will bring you unexpected returns.¡± When the Spirit Tree finished speaking, the figure gradually faded, turning into a body of blue smoke and melting into the body behind.

    ¡°In the Soul World, your enemies have not left yet. The Blood Sacrifice Array, apart from the spell casting, can be casted with 999,000 souls with the sacrifice of a million souls. Even if the souls of the outside world and the soul bones which escape to the ends of the earth, as long as they are still within the Three Realms, the Blood Sacrifice Array can still be carried out. This is the only thing I can tell you... The rest must be discovered by yourselves...¡± The Spirit Tree eventually returned to its body, the human form dissipated and the golden light which was suspended in the air, slowly floated towards Jun Wu Xie.

 Chapter 2613 - Imminence (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2613: Imminence (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie looked at the light sphere that was floating in front of her. She then raised her eyes and looked at Jun Wu Yao.

    The light sphere consisted the purest soul power in the world. It was a treasure given by the Spirit Tree to settle the chaotic energy in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body.

    Jun Wu Yao slightly nodded his head to Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie stretched her hands out and ced the light sphere between her hands.

    The light spherended on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s palms and turned into a gold mist in that instant before it infiltrated into Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hands.

    Jun Wu Xie could clearly feel that when the energy blended into her body, the chaotic energy which was tangling inside her had been cleansed up little by little!

    They hadn¡¯t even say anything yet but the Spirit Tree had already known about their purpose of visiting the Soul World. This showed that the things that were previously said by the Spirit Tree weren¡¯t just some groundless rumours.

    ¡°Why won¡¯t it finish the words?¡± After Jun Wu Xie had fully absorbed the light sphere, she looked at the quiet and huge Spirit Tree. It had already gone back to its original form. Every single sentence that it said just now had caused Jun Wu Xie to rack her brains, trying to figure out the meaning hidden in its words.

    The Spirit Tree was the spirit life that had appeared the earliest in the Three Realms. It was because of its existence that there were so many souls existing in the Three Realms, and that there was this thing called the Metempsychosis Path in the Soul World.

    The things it knew should probably be much more than anyone else in this world.

    ¡°It¡¯s the causality that isn¡¯t allowing the Spirit Tree to say it. Once it says it, it will then destruct the causality.¡± Jun Wu Yao slightly narrowed his eyes. There were some words that even if the Spirit Tree wanted to tell them, it was unlikely that the Principle of Causality would let it do so. The world had its own rules, and even if it was the Spirit Tree, it would also be restrained by the rules.

    Jun Wu Xie drew in a deep breath. The Spirit tree had given them some hints, and for the rest, they needed to figure it out themselves.

    ¡°The Spirit Tree has mentioned that the enemy of the Soul World have not left yet. I don¡¯t think it is talking about those spirit envoys who has betrayed the Soul World. Does this mean that... there are the people from the Upper Realm staying in the Soul World?¡± Jun Wu Xie was thinking about the words that were said by the Spirit Tree just now. She had no time to think about the others in detail, but the matter rted to the Soul World was her first priority.

    After the Contemporaneous Knot was removed from the Spirit Tree, those spirit envoys who had turned their backs on the Soul World could no longer pose any threats to them. Without Meng Qiu, they were just a te of loose sand. The kind of enemy that was able to let the Spirit Tree to specially warn them definitely wouldn¡¯t be those spirit envoys in the Soul World.

    ¡°Before this, I¡¯d been feeling that the way the Upper Realm took their actions was very weird. Why would they want to take the Soul World under their control? But I think I¡¯ve roughly understood it now.¡± The pair of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes slightly narrowed.

    The Spirit Tree had mentioned that in order to conduct the Blood Sacrifice of the Three Realms, besides building the array, there was a second way to hold the event, which was sacrificing 999,000 souls, and use the energy produced from the sacrifices to sheathe the entire Three Realms. As long as Jun Wu Yao and the soul bone were still in the Three Realms, the souls that were sacrificed in the Soul Sacrificing Event would then form an array that was able to swathe everything up, and the Blood Sacrifice of the Three Realm could still be carried out!

    This was also the reason why the Upper Realm must take over the Soul World. Only the Soul World was able to supply such arge amount of souls.

    If it wasn¡¯t for Jun Wu Xie visiting the Soul World in the purpose of looking for the souls of her father, her Master and her Grandmaster, and if it wasn¡¯t for Jun Wu Yaoing to the Soul World in order to find the solution to resolve Jun Wu Xie¡¯s chaotic energy, perhaps they wouldn¡¯t havee to the Soul World in such a short time, and they also wouldn¡¯t have figured out the surreptitious n of the Upper Realm.

    It was most likely that all the ns that the Upper Realm had carried out for the Blood Sacrifice Array were just the camouge they projected on the surface, whereas under the ground, they had actually prepared another method, which was using the soul entities in the Soul World to pave another road for them to crash the void apart!

 Chapter 2614 - Imminence (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2614: Imminence (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°That is very clever.¡± Jun Wu Yao sneered. What Jun Wu Xie thought of, naturally he too thought of it.

    If not for their trip to the Soul World, they would have really missed out on this great piece of news!

    Once the n of the Upper Realm was sessful, it would be very difficult for them to try and stop it!

    Jun Wu Xie was silent for a moment. Suddenly, she took a step toward the Spirit Tree. She looked at the tall Spirit Tree and said: ¡°Spirit Tree, thank you for your help, I still have one more thing to ask for your help with. You know everything about this world, then... Can you tell me, my father, my master and my grandmaster, are their souls in the Soul World?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s voice echoed in the empty surrounding.

    After a long time, a vine of the Spirit Tree slowly lifted up and gently rested on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyebrow.

    The gentle voice once again sounded in the mind of Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Your master and grandmaster have entered the reincarnation, they will be born again, but they will have no memory of their past. If you want to find them, after they are reborn, I can tell you where their souls are. They have outstanding souls, and they will be reborn into the Soul World. Whether they stay or leave, depends on them.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s heart was ovee with joy as the Spirit Tree¡¯s words were very euphemistic. Jun Wu Xie knew that Great Master Ren Huang and Yan Bui Gui were dead, but their souls could be reincarnated, it was unlike that of Meng Qiu¡¯s soul. There was a chance to be born again, although they won¡¯t remember their past.

    Perhaps, this could be considered a good oue.

    ¡°May I bother you, Tree Spirit, again to let me know when they are reborn.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie sighed, but suddenly noticed that the Spirit Tree only answered with the news of Great Master Ren Huang and Yan Bu Gui, but only did not reply regarding her father.

    ¡°Spirit Tree, then my father... Is his soul in the Soul World?¡±

    When Jun Wu Xie asked this question, her heartbeat elerated unconsciously. The soul of Jun Gu had always been the most concerning issue in Lin Pce. If she couldn¡¯t find it again, she did not know how to face Grandpa and Uncle.

    This time, the Spirit Tree fall into a long silence.

    After a long time, the voice of the Spirit Tree sounded again.

    ¡°Here.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes shone bright!

    An indescribable joy spread wildly in her chest.

    Even though she never had ¡°contact¡± with Jun Gu, but the word ¡®father¡¯ had some sort of magical power that made Jun Wu Xie could not help but want to find him.

    ¡°Where is he?¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s voice held a hint of urgency.

    Found him, finally found him!

    ¡°Soul Ascending Altar.¡± After the Spirit Tree conveyed these three words, the vines were pulled back. Evidently there was nothing more to be said.

    However, these answers had already made Jun Wu Xie feel unusually satisfied.

    Her father, really was in the Soul World!

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes were slightly bright, and her subtle changes allowed Jun Wu Yao to smile involuntarily.

    ¡°Little Xie, you have good news?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie nodded. ¡°Master and grandmaster can be reborn, my father... he is in the Soul World!¡±

    Jun Wu Yao smiled morefortably, and for now, their purpose in the Soul World had been achieved.

    ¡°Where is he?¡± Jun Wu Yao asked.

    Jun Wu Xie took a deep breath and said, ¡°Soul Ascending Altar.¡±

    There was a slight change on Jun Wu Yao¡¯s face!

 Chapter 2615 - Imminence (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2615: Imminence (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xue noticed the change in Jun Wu Yao and the ecstasy in her eyes went down a little, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? The Soul Ascending Alter... Is there anything wrong about it?¡±

    Jun Wu Yao recovered from the shock and slightly shook his head.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with the ce. It¡¯s just that the Soul Ascending Altar is a ce where the spirit envoy who hasmitted a serious crime in the Soul World is executed, but ever since the day the Soul World is established, the Soul Ascending Altar has never been used. Why... is your father there?¡± Without thinking much about the other things, Jun Wu Yao was just feeling a little weird about the fact that her father was there.

    Jun Wu Xie shook her head. She knew nothing more. The Spirit Tree had only given her three words, ¡°Soul Ascending Altar¡±, regarding the location of Jun Gu.

    They could only asked Long Jiu and Qin Song if they wanted to know about the detailed situation of the Soul Ascending Altar. Although Jun Wu Yao had visited the Soul World many times, he always spent most of his time staying together with the Spirit Tree, and he rarely went to the other ces in the Soul World.

    Both of them walked out and saw Qin Song and Long Jiu standing outside, seemingly to be thinking of something. After they saw theming, Long Jiu and Qin Song quickly stepped forwards and greeted them.

    Although they were really curious about the conversations between the Spirit Tree and the couple, Qin Song and Long Jiu were sensible enough to not ask anything.

    ¡°Where¡¯s the Soul Ascending Altar?¡± While looking at them, Jun Wu Xie asked.

    ¡°The Soul Ascending Altar?¡± Long Jiu and Qin Song looked at each other, not expecting that Jun Wu Xie would actually asked about the location of the Soul Ascending Altar.

    To be honest, the Soul Ascending Altar was considered a forbidden area to all the spirit envoys in the Soul World. Except for those who were guarding there, it was rare for the spirit envoys to go to the Soul Ascending Altar.

    ¡°Why do you want to go to the Soul Ascending Altar? That... isn¡¯t really a nice ce for you to go.¡± Long Jiu scratched his head. Could it be that the Spirit Tree had told both Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao something about the Soul Ascending Altar?

    ¡°I want to go and find my father. The Spirit Tree said that my father is at the Soul Ascending Altar,¡± exined Jun Wu Xie.

    Long Jiu and Qin Song were immediately enlightened. Before this when they left the Lower Realm, Jun Wu Xie had once asked them to help her find Jun Gu, Yan Bu Gui and Ren Huang in the Soul World. However, when they got back to the Soul World, the chaos had already happened and they didn¡¯t have the time to look for them.

    ¡°If you guys want to go, we can bring you there,¡± said Qin Song. Now that Meng Qiu was dead, those ck armored spirit envoys were just a flock of sheep without a shepherd leading them, and most importantly, the Contemporaneous Knot on the Spirit Tree had been removed. Those spirit envoys who were faithful to the Spirit Tree would no longer have to restrain themselves. In terms of numbers, the amount of the ck armored spirit envoys was far behind Qin Song them.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded her head. However, instead of hurrying to the Soul Ascending Altar, she went to the Soul Prison together with Qin Song and Long Jiu to free those spirit envoys who were locked up.

    When the ck armored spirit envoys who were guarding outside the Soul Prison noticed the appearance of Jun Wu Yao, they couldn¡¯t even pluck up their courage to fight. There was no need for Jun Wu Yao to do anything as the ck armored spirit envoys had just straight off fled from the ce.

    Even until the moment when those spirit envoys got out of the prison, they had still not realized the change in the Soul World. After Long Jiu told them everything, only then they came to an enlightenment that the Soul World had actually been extricated from Meng Qiu¡¯s control!

    ¡°The Spirit Tree said that the enemy of the Soul World is still here. In my opinion, there might be people from the Upper Realm staying in the Soul World.¡± While looking at all the spirit envoys who had regained their freedom, Jun Wu Xie repeated the words that were said by the Spirit Tree to them.

    However, there wasn¡¯t any bits of nervousness seen from those spirit envoys at all. As long as the Spirit Tree had gotten rid of the Contemporaneous Knot, they had nothing to be afraid of.

    Qin Song had sent part of the spirit envoys to the location of the Spirit Tree in order to protect its safety whereas the others had started a battle to hunt down all the traitors in the entire Soul World.

 Chapter 2616 - Soul Ascending Altar (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2616: Soul Ascending Altar (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    After Qin Song and Long Jiu released the Spirit Envoys, they were ready to apany Jun Wu Xie and the others to the Soul Ascending Altar. However, amongst those Spirit Envoys who were locked up, there was a Spirit Envoy who once guarded the Soul Ascending Altar, and upon hearing that Jun Wu Xie and friends wanted to go there, that Spirit Envoy immediately tensed.

    ¡°Do you really want to go to the Soul Ascending Altar?¡± The Spirit Envoy stared widely at Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded slightly.

    Qin Song noticed the strange behaviour of the Spirit Envoy, and immediately asked: ¡°Is there something strange going on at the Soul Ascending Altar?¡±

    The Spirit Envoy replied, ¡°Miss Jun conveyed the instructions of the Spirit Tree, that the enemy is still in Soul World. I used to guard the Soul Ascending Altar. When Meng Qiu brought the insurgents to attack, I was there when we were arrested, but the insurgents were not Spirit Envoys of the Soul World. They seem like they came from the Upper Realm.¡±

    The words of the Spirit Envoy immediately aroused rm in Jun Wu Xie.

    Qin Song continued rapidly questioning the Spirit Envoy; he did not dare hide and told them everything he knew.

    When he and hispanions were arrested, they were not taken to the Soul Prison straightaway. Instead, they were detained for several days at the Soul Ascending Altar. It was during those days that he found out the people who took over the Soul Ascending Altar were the souls from the Upper Realm.

    ¡°How many of them are there?¡± Qin Song was slightly shocked. He and Longjiu were in a hurry when they returned to the Soul World, so they didn¡¯t have time to go to the Soul Ascending Altar to check on the situation, but they did not expect that the army from the Upper Realm would actually be at the Soul Ascending Altar!

    The Spirit Envoy shook his head. ¡°I didn¡¯t see clearly and I didn¡¯t count them. They arrived one after another. When I was taken to the Soul Prison, their troops were iplete, but I estimate not less than tens of thousands of people.¡±

    Tens of thousands?!

    Qin Song was shocked.

    ¡°My grandmother! That group of bastards better not leave! The fire in my stomach has been burning for so long, and it¡¯s just as well that these Upper Realm bastards are here so that I can beat them up!¡± Long Jiu was already rolling up his sleeves and getting ready for a big battle.

    Qin Song nced at the impulsive Long Jiu, and shook his head helplessly.

    ¡°Since the Upper Realm dare to send people over, it will definitely not be an ordinary role. We still don¡¯t understand their strengths. We must not act rashly. It is not important whether we win or lose. But if they cause a mess in the Soul World and hurt the Spirit Tree, then the loss outweighs any gain.¡± Qin Song replied.

    Once they started fighting, it would be a big battle in the Soul World. They were not afraid of war, but they didn¡¯t want to let the other party have the opportunity to destroy the Spirit Tree.

    Long Jiu, after being told off by Qin Song, calmed himself down.

    ¡°I am afraid that this battle is inevitable.¡± Jun Wu Yao raised his eyebrows. ¡°Meng Qiu is dead, the Soul Prison has been broken. Those ck armoured Spirit Envoys cannot not know that they no longer have a leader. They will definitely go to the Upper Realm for help. And those from the Upper Realm will know sooner orter.¡±

    Qin Song¡¯s thoughts were very good, but in Jun Wu Yao¡¯s opinion, it was too conservative. This war was inevitable in any case. Instead of waiting for the people from the Upper Realm to be fully prepared, it was better tounch a surprise attack and defeat them by surprise.

    ¡°That...¡± Qin Song was hesitant. He hadn¡¯t participated in any major wars after all.

    ¡°Leave it to us.¡± Jun Wu Xie suddenly spoke, her father was on the Soul Ascending Altar, this battle, she must participate!

 Chapter 2617 - Soul Ascending Altar (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2617: Soul Ascending Altar (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    There were so many wars that Jun Wu Xie and Jun have participated in, and they knew how to control the situation in front of them.

    Qin Song nodded and immediately organized the rescued Spirit Envoys, and handed themand over to Jun Wu Yao and Jun Wu Xie. The number of Spirit Envoys which were assigned to the Spirit Tree more than doubled.

    At the same time, the ck armoured Spirit Envoys had fled upon learning of Meng Qiu¡¯s demise. In their horror to escape, they had fled toward the Soul Ascending Altar just as Jun Wu Yao had predicted.

    At the Soul Ascending Altar, Yan Xi frowned as she looked at the ck armoured Spirit Envoys kneeling on the ground. Her gentle face held a trace of anger. Those ck armoured Spirit Envoys narrated in anguish everything that had happened in the Soul World. They were now so easily frightened that their faces were all white with fear.

    ¡°What a bunch of trash!¡± Yan Xi screamed in dismay, turned and walked into the main hall behind her.

    In the main hall, that particr fragrance pervaded, Jun Gu sat on the seat of honour, his eyes were calm.

    Yan Xi looked at the handsome face of Jun Gu, her troubled heart became a little calmer, but her brow was furrowed.

    ¡°What happened outside? Why is it so noisy?¡± Jun Gu looked up at Yan Xi. The cries of ck armoured Spirit Envoys outside made his head, which was initially quite groggy, swell with pain.

    Yan Xi stepped forward and said: ¡°Meng Qiu that idiot is dead.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Someone in the Soul World killed him?¡± Jun Gu raised his eyebrows slightly, Meng Qiu¡¯s strength could be said to be the most outstanding in Soul World, which was why His Lord chose to cooperate with Meng Qiu. Meng Qiu hade to Soul Ascending Altar a few days before and asked when the Blood Sacrifice Array could begin, and how did he get killed today?

    The three-day period has passed, and matter of sacrifice has been prepared. It will start soon. However, no one expected trouble to turn up now.

    ¡°Do you know who did it?¡± Jun Gu¡¯s brows were wrinkled. With Meng Qiu dead, they would lose control of their firm grasp of the Soul World; which was not good news for them.

    Yan Xi¡¯s face became even more unsightly, and she said after a moment of silence: ¡°It¡¯s Ye Jue.¡±

    Jun Gu was slightly shocked.

    ¡°Ye Jue?¡±

    The name of Ye Jue was of great significance to the Upper Realm.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t he locked up in the Upper Realm? How can he appear in Soul World?¡± Jun Gu could not help but had some doubts. He had never seen the legendary Ye Jue, he had just heard of the name from His Lord. This person was rted to the sess or failure of the Blood Sacrifice Array, which was the main focus of the Upper Realm.

    Yan Xi shook her head. ¡°Not long ago, a woman from the Lower Realm provoked Luo Qingcheng. That person possesses a Soul Bone. She made Luo Qingcheng bring Ye Jue to the Lower Realm. His Lord agreed, however, I heard that Luo Qingcheng was defeated, and Ye Jue had also escaped. Thus, His Lord wants usplete the Blood Array Sacrifice as soon as possible.¡±

    Jun Gu was a bit stunned, ¡°The people in the Lower Realm provoked Luo Qingcheng?¡±

    Although Jun Gu and Luo Qingcheng did not have much contact, but he knew the strength of Luo Qingcheng. With the great disparity between the Lower Realm and Upper Realm, it was almost a fantasy to defeat Luo Qingcheng.

    ¡°Who is that?¡± An involuntary hint of curiosity rose within Jun Gu.

    ¡°I heard it is someone called Jun Wu Xie.¡±

    ¡°Jun...Wu Xie...¡± Unknowingly, when Jun Gu heard the name, a sudden blurry image shed in his mind. His expression was slightly stunned as if something had shed through his heart. But it was so quick that he was unable to capture it.

 Chapter 2618 - The Soul Ascending Altar (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2618: The Soul Ascending Altar (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    There was a weird feeling arising from the bottom of Jun Gu¡¯s heart. The words ¡°Jun Wu Xie¡± sounded inexpressibly familiar to him. He seemed to have heard the name before but he simply couldn¡¯t bring it to his mind no matter how.

    ¡°It feels like I¡¯ve heard the name before from somewhere else.¡± Jun Gu slightly knitted his brows into a frown. There seemed to be a voice constantly urging him to recall something, but it waspletely nk in his mind.

    Yan Xi¡¯s heart gave out a shudder, but she was still pretending to be calm on the face.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a trash from the Lower Realm. You don¡¯t have to waste your time for her, Lord Jun Gu. The problem now is that Meng Qiu is dead, and now that Ye Jue is in the Soul World, we¡¯re not sure if he has noticed us. Hence, we should no longer dy the Soul Sacrificing Event anymore. We need to settle it down as soon as possible before getting into trouble.¡±

    ¡°You want to avoid the battle?¡± Jun Gu looked at Yan Xi, seemingly to be absorbed in thoughts.

    Yan Xi nodded her head.

    ¡°Although half of Ye Jue¡¯s power has been suppressed, it¡¯s still not that easy to deal with him with the remaining strength he has. If we keep entangling with him, it might probably obstruct our n in carrying out the Soul Sacrificing Event. Although Meng Qiu is dead now, we¡¯ve already gotten everything ready. There¡¯s no need for us to fight face to face against Ye Jue. We just have to activate the Soul Sacrificing Array and everything will be done.¡±

    While speaking, Yan Xi was just staring at the floor in front of her feet. In terms of strength, His Lord was the only person among the entire Three Realms who was able to rival Ye Jue during the period of time when Ye Jue was in his apex. But now, half of Ye Jue¡¯s strength had been sealed off, and with the recent power Jun Gu got, there wasn¡¯t really anything for him to be afraid of, it was just that...

    A trace of trepidation shed across Yan Xi¡¯s eyes. The condition of Jun Gu was still unstable as his temperament was yet to be fully finalized. If something went wrong during the battle, which led his state of mind into turbulence, the responsibilities would then be something that Yan Xi was unable to take on.

    Jun Gu frowned. He was quite confident with the power he owned, but the fact that Yan Xi was so quick in proposing the suggestion to avoid the battle had caused him to be a little frustrated. There seemed to have a kind of passion raging invisibly inside him, leading him in having a craving for a hearty and contented battle, and also for the great satisfaction when fighting against a strong opponent.

    There was a weird aroma pervading in the main hall, constantly stimting the nerves of Jun Gu, as if it was trying to extinguish his passion.

    ¡°Lord Jun Gu, I know that you have no fear for Ye Jue¡¯s power, but please do look more into the overall interests, surely that His Lord is not willing to let you suffer from any injuries.¡± After noticing the defiance shown by Jun Gu, purposefully, Yan Xi softened her voice.

    It seemed like there was some kind of special energy added into the voice. With the voice blending into the incense of the Rhinoceros Horn, the defiance of Jun Gu eventually subsided.

    ¡°Fine, just go and make the arrangement.¡± Jun Fu was slightly annoyed. It was certain that he was unwilling to ept all of these, but he was unable to control his mind. Such feeling irritated him very much.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Inwardly, Yan Xi let out a sigh of relief. She then immediately left the hall to prepare for the Soul Sacrificing Array.

    Ever since the day Meng Qiu came and asked about the preparation of the event, they had already gotten the Soul Sacrificing Array ready, and it could be activated anytime.

    Walking out of the pce, Yan Xi¡¯s face hadpletely changed into a different expression. With her eyes filling with arrogance, she looked at those soldiers from the Upper Realm. Her gaze then swept across those spirit envoys who were empty in the eyes, being locked up in the prisons, with a quick nce.

    ¡°Activate the Soul Sacrificing Array now.¡± Yan Xi¡¯s voice was heard abruptly around the Soul Ascending Altar.

    Followed by Yan Xi¡¯s voice was the one hundred and eight beacon towers, which were located around the Soul Ascending Altar, being lit up. There were numerous green mes burning, causing the bright Soul Ascending Altar to be enshrouded with a peculiar green light!

 Chapter 2619 - The Soul Sacrificing Event (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2619: The Soul Sacrificing Event (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    In a twinkling, the green mes gathered at the centre of the Soul Ascending Altar with numerous beams of green rays connecting to the one hundred and eight beacon towers. There were prisons where the soul entities were being locked up between each beacon towers. While being enshrouded with the green light, those wretched soul entities looked even more miserable at the moment. Screamsing from the depth of their souls could be heard, one after another, around the Soul Ascending Altar. It was such a bloodcurdling wail, as if a nightmare had befallen!

    The moment the beacon towers were lit up, all the human souls from the Upper Realm pinned an emerald badge onto their chests. The badge seemed to have formed a protective shield around each of them, isting them from the green light.

    The beams of light converged above the Soul Ascending Altar. The runes that were engraved into the floor of the Soul Ascending Altar were covered under the light. The runes gave out a gold halo, which then connected with each other into a circle. The halo shoot upwards all of a sudden, straight towards the ball of green light!

    And that was at the right moment, as if the green light sphere had gotten exploded, the cloud of eerie light spread across the entire Soul World!

    Long Jiu and Qin Song were hastily leading Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao to the Soul Ascending Altar with a bunch of spirit envoys following behind them. When they were just not far from the Soul Mountain, they stopped their steps abruptly.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Long Jiu looked up with his eyes big widening in disbelief. Coming above from the Soul Mountain, there was a green light spreading in all directions at an extremely high speed!

    An ominous feeling began to hover over the heart of every spirit envoy.

    ¡°Oh no! The Upper Realm must have done something, they¡¯ve known about the death of Meng Qiu.¡± The heart of Qin Song beat tremulously.

    However, just as the moment they stopped, the green light had alreadye dashing towards them.

    When the green light went over their heads, all the spirit envoys lost their energy at the instant, and in just the blink of an eye, those spirit envoys who were following behind Jun Wu Xie collectively copsed onto the ground, legsid, not being able to stand up.

    Even Long Jiu and Qin Song had crumpled on the floor, feeling all sluggish, as if all their soul power had been sucked out by someone.

    Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao were the only two people who did not feel anything, but there wasn¡¯t any single spirit envoy around them who was able to get up.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Jun Wu Xie looked at Long Jiu and the others who had fallen onto the ground with a trace of shocking out from her eyes.

    ¡°I-... I don¡¯t know... There¡¯s something wrong... with this light... It feels like our soul power has been sucked out by someone else...¡± Arduously, Qin Song responded. It was just a simple sentence, but it took so much energy for Qin Song to speak it out.

    The bodies of Qin Song and the others were turning transparent at a speed that was visible to the naked eyes. This was the exact same condition as Meng Qiu¡¯s condition before he vanished!

    ¡°Looks like the Spirit Tree is right. The Upper Realm wants to sacrifice all the soul entities in the Soul World. The light is the sign of them activating the array.¡± Jun Wu Yao narrowed his pair of eyes. As expected, the Upper Realm was fast with their actions. How pitiful of Meng Qiu thinking that he was able to have the Spirit Tree all for himself if he cooperated with the Upper Realm. He had no idea that the array used by the Upper Realm was actually aiming to sacrifice the whole Soul World. Once the array was activated, even the Spirit Tree couldn¡¯t be excluded from being affected.

    ¡°Lord Ye Jue... please... save the... Soul World...¡± Not even having the energy to raise himself up, Qin Song could only raise his head miserably and looked at Jun Wu Yao with his imploring eyes.

    Jun Wu Yao nodded.

    ¡°Why are we fine?¡± Jun Wu Xie looked at Jun Wu Yao. All the spirit envoys had been affected by the light, but she and Jun Wu Yao were the only two people who didn¡¯t suffer from any abnormality.

 Chapter 2620 - The Soul Sacrificing Event (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2620: The Soul Sacrificing Event (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Yao looked at Jun Wu Xie, ¡°We¡¯re not the souls of this world.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie was enlightened.

    Jun Wu Yao reached out his hand and wrapped Jun Wu Xie around his arms, ¡°Let¡¯s go now.¡±

    The speed of the light that was spreading across the Soul World was too fast. If they continued to let it be, the entire Soul World would be annihted. Jun Wu Yao wasn¡¯t afraid of being sacrificed. In the past, he just didn¡¯t like the feeling of being used by someone, but now, he definitely wouldn¡¯t allow the n of the Upper Realm to be carried out sessfully.

    It was all just because...

    He was no longer the only otherworldly soul in the Three Realms. Once the Soul Sacrificing Event was held sessfully, Jun Wu Xie too, would be sacrificed!

    Not even wanting to waste a second of time, Jun Wu Yao immediately flew towards the summit of the Soul Mountain while carrying Jun Wu Xie in his arms!

    All Qin Song and Long Jiu could do was just watching the back figures of both the two people who were leaving with an expectant gaze.

    On the peak of the Soul Mountain, wails of the souls kept on bursting one after another. It was such a shrill scream that it almost pierced through one¡¯s eardrums!

    While standing beside the Soul Ascending Altar, Yan Xi looked at the light which was gradually spreading through the entire Soul World with a trace of viciousness ring across her eyes. Inside the prisons that were located around the Soul Ascending Altar, the first batch of spirit envoys who were being affected had already be the otion of the Soul Sacrificing Event. The soul entities of theirs were getting more and more transparent. While twitching with their mouths opened and eyes staring big, it could be vaguely seen that the soul power was still constantly evaporating from their bodies, flowing towards the light sphere, making the spirit envoys the sacrificial offerings of the Soul Sacrificing Event.

    ¡°Very good. It won¡¯t take long before the n of His Lord seeds.¡± Yan Xi looked at everything that happened in front of her eyes in satisfaction. Even if Ye Jue was in the Soul World, so what? Once the Soul Sacrificing Event began to show its effect, it would be the time for him to be sacrificed, and the Blood Sacrifice of the Three Realms... would soon turn into reality.

    By that time, no one else was able to stop all of these!

    ¡°Lord Yan Xi!¡± All of a sudden, a soldier from the Upper Realm came anxiously to Yan Xi with an extremely ghastly expression hanging on his face.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Yan Xi frowned slightly. She didn¡¯t want to be bothered by anything in such a critical timing.

    ¡°There are enemies on the Soul Mountain! They are heading here at a very fast pace!¡± Shivering in fear, the soldier responded.

    ¡°There are soul entities who are able to resist the Soul Sacrificing Event?¡± Yan Xi knitted her brows into a deep frown. Once the Soul Sacrificing Event began, the soul power of all the soul entities who were enshrouded under the light would immediately be extracted out from their bodies, same went to the peopleing from the Upper Realm, and this was why they had all pinned up the badges, that were used to iste themselves from the Soul Sacrificing Event, beforehand.

    Nevertheless, it was said that there were still soul entities who wereing over here?

    ¡°It¡¯s... It¡¯s Ye Jue...¡± said the soldier, trembling.

    Yan Xi¡¯s eyes suddenly widened!

    This was too fast!

    Yan Xi raised her head and looked at the huge sphere of light that was still constantly absorbing the soul power, eyes narrowed.

    ¡°No matter how, stop him! Do not let him get near to the Soul Sacrificing Event!¡± Severely, Yan Xi ced her order.

    Just give her a little more time and the Soul Sacrificing Event would bepleted!

    Just stall for a few moments!

    The blood of every single soldier from the Upper Realm ran cold in terror. The name of Ye Jue was just like a nightmare which couldn¡¯t be gotten rid off from their minds, but Yan Xi had given her order, there was no way they would have the courage to disobey her, and thus, they could only forced themselves to the mountainside of the Soul Mountain to block the route of Jun Wu Yao and Jun Wu Xie!

    ¡°Everyone, go and block him! Do not let him get to the peak of the mountain!¡± Yan Xi shouted. The n was so close to seed, she definitely wouldn¡¯t allow any mishaps to ur at this period of time!

    Arge amount of soldiers rushed towards the mountainside of the Soul Mountain, and at the same time, Jun Wu Yao had already stepped onto the Soul Mountain with Jun Wu Xie. There was only one path to the summit of the mountain in the dense mountain forest, and the whole Soul Mountain had already been sheathed by the green light.

 Chapter 2621 - The Soul Sacrificing Event (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2621: The Soul Sacrificing Event (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The closer they got to the top of the Soul Mountain, the more dazzling the green light was.

    With the strong light shining, even Jun Wu Yao wasn¡¯t able to fly up directly to the peak of the mountain. He could only choose to stop flying at the mountainside.

    The moment Jun Wu Xiended on the ground, there came arge number of armored soldiers whizzing down from the top of the mountain,pletely blocking in front of her and Jun Wu Yao.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s gaze turned extremely cold at the moment. By looking at the reactions of Qin Song and the others, she had already known about the greatness of the green light. The moment the thought of her father being at the Soul Ascending Altar came into her mind, it felt like there was a scorching fire burning her heart.

    It had been so many years and she had finally gotten some news regarding Jun Gu. Both the father and the daughter would soon reunite with each other, but she couldn¡¯t have thought that they would actually meet each other in such a situation...

    Wrath was burning inside Jun Wu Xie.

    If she wasn¡¯t able to save her father, how was she going to face her grandfather and little uncle?

    ¡°Those who block my way shall die.¡± With a cold gaze glinting in her eyes, Jun Wu Xie slightly narrowed her pair of eyes.

    At first, the soldiers from the Upper Realm were just busy keeping Jun Wu Yao on guard without paying much attention to Jun Wu Xie, but the moment when the soul power of Jun Wu Xie went up all of a sudden, the invisible pressure formed had caused those soldiers to covertly feel a thrill of terror!

    Who the hell was this woman?

    How came she had such a strong soul power?

    ¡°They have no way to stop us.¡± Jun Wu Yao was aware of the murderous intent shown by Jun Wu Xie. While chuckling, he raised his left hand casually, and a dark spirit shoot out of his fingertip. It seemed to be just a soft and simple attack, but it had actually blown off the bunch of soldiers who were blocking in front of their way, forcibly opening up a bloody path!

    Jun Wu Yao was so strong that his powerfulness had actually made the soldiers go all weak at their knees!

    Just as the moment when Jun Wu Yaounched his attack, the figure of Jun Wu Xie vanished from the ground which she originally was standing on and turned into a beam of ray, dashing into the battlefield, just like a thunderbolt!

    At the instant...

    There were wails of dreading from all directions.

    The chaotic energy in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body had already been resolved by the Spirit Tree. Although the Spirit Rings couldn¡¯t be used in the Soul World, the power of her dual soul form cultivation had gotten a perfect upgrade, and hence, the soldiers of the Upper Realm could no longer withstand the strength of her soul power.

    The so called Gold Spirits were just a flock of sheep that were waiting to be ughtered when they were in front of Jun Wu Xie. Before they could even get to catch a look at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s figure, they had already been beaten up in the ass by her, let alone carrying out a counterattack!

    While looking at the intrepid and valiant figure of Jun Wu Xie on the battlefield, there wasn¡¯t any uneasiness in Jun Wu Yao¡¯s eyes, but more of a pride.

    His Little Xie had grown up. Just as what she had promised earlier, she was now able to fight beside him!

    Without thinking much, Jun Wu Yao joined the battle at the moment. Together with Jun Wu Xie, he reaped all the lives of their enemies!

    On the top of the Soul Mountain, Yan Xi stared at the huge light sphere which was floating on the centre of the Soul Ascending Altar with a trace of nervousness in her eyes.

    ¡°Lord Yan Xi! The strengths of Ye Jue and the woman he brought are too strong, we-... we might not be able to hold them back!¡± A soldier ran back hastily and kneeled in front of Yan Xi while holding a wretched expression onto the face.

    There were more than ten thousand souls of the Gold Spirits but with Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao teaming up against them, they had actually made no use in blocking them. What was even worse was that Jun Wu Xie had called all her six Ring Spirits and the ck beast out. Due to the boosting effect of the Spirit Tree, the strengths of the Ring Spirits had gotten to be doubled up, causing them to be able to fight against those Gold Spirits without having any stress!

    The troops of the Upper Realm were being ughtered all the way. There was no way for them to stop Jun Wu Xie¡¯s step!

 Chapter 2622 - The Soul Sacrificing Event (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2622: The Soul Sacrificing Event (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°What?¡± Yan Xi slightly widened her eyes, that snivelling soldier reported about the strength of Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao.

    Yan Xi¡¯s face suddenly turned hideous to the extreme. She thought that the one who could bypass the Soul Sacrificing Event and rush to Soul Mountain would be only Jun Wu Yao. True, Jun Wu Yao was very powerful, but his strength was sealed with a strong spell, also with his own power, tens of thousands of enemy soldiers couldn¡¯t possibly force him into retreat, but it was not difficult to temporarily dy the pace of his offensive attack.

    But no one expected that with the arrival of Jun Wu Yao, wasn¡¯t just him alone!

    From what the soldier said, Yan Xi learned that there was not only a strong and intrepid woman with Jun Wu Yao but she also possessed a number of powerful Wood Spirits!

    Wood Spirits attacks were inherently strong and aggressive, and the killing effect would multiply in such arge melee. This situation was not what Yan Xi expected.

    ¡°What woman? Where is the woman from?¡± Yan Xi grabbed and lifted the soldier up in anger, as she stared at him like she wanted to peel and swallow him alive.

    ¡°I... I don¡¯t know... the woman is terrifying... The Wood Spirit and the Beast Spirit which she summoned are too strong, we...we are not their opponents at all.¡± The soldier was already scared witless. He saw Jun Wu Xie pass through the battlefield like a hurricane, reaping through the lives of countlesspanions. And those Wood Spirits summoned by Jun Wu Xie were one more ferocious and violent than the previous. A huge vine swept through everything and instantly killed nearly a thousand people!

    This was definitely a nightmare!

    ¡°Trash! You are really a bunch of trash! 30,000 people can¡¯t hold the battle for a while, what do I need you for?¡± Yan Xi threw the man on the ground and stomped angrily. She looked at the Soul Sacrificing Event which was reachingpletion. If Jun Wu Yao and his team could not be stopped at this time, then the Upper Realm¡¯s n that was deployed in the Soul World for so long, it would be game over for them!

    At this moment, Yan Xi¡¯s heart fell to the bottom of the valley. Who would have thought that Jun Wu Yao would actually mount an attack in the Soul World at this time?

    If it was a dayter...even a half day, their ns would bepleted.

    ¡°Forget it. Their strength is simply not enough to stop Ye Jue. Eve if you killed him, it does not help the situation.¡± Just as Yan Xi was flustered, a gentle voice drifted into her ears.

    Yan Xi froze for a moment and she turned her head to look. She didn¡¯t realise when Jun Gu had walked out of the main hall as he looked at him very calmly.

    ¡°Get up. Don¡¯t let everyone fear the battle. Even if it is a strong enemy, we must not lose the will to fight.¡± Jun Gu looked at the scared soldier, his heart was a little ufortable. The fear on the soldier¡¯s face made him feel very bad, as if in his subconscious, the soldiers under hismand should not be so timid.

    ¡°Lord Jun Gu... Why did youe out?¡± Yan Xi looked at Jun Gu with shock. Aftering to the Soul World, Jun Gu had never left the main hall. This was what Yan Xi always intended to do, even now. Yan Xi had not intended for Jun Gu to appear.

    ¡°The enemy is currently advancing, and you want me to avoid it?¡± Jun Gu¡¯s brows wrinkled.

    ¡°No...not...¡± Yan Xi was a little surprised at his words.

    ¡°They are not the opponents of Ye Jue. To stop Ye Jue from advancing, I have to step up. The matters of the Soul World are handed over to you. I will go meet him.¡± Jun Gu smiled lightly as he pointed his toes gently, and suddenly flew toward the side of Soul Mountain!

 Chapter 2623 - The Meeting (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2623: The Meeting (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Gu left too fast, such that Yan Xi could not even begin to stop him. Seeing Jun Gu¡¯s departing figure disappeared in front of her, Yan Xi suddenly shuddered.

    No!

    Jun Gu can never enter a battlefield!

    The never-before intense fear permeated Yan Xi¡¯s heart.

    When Jun Gu heard Jun Wu Xie, those three words, he disyed a vague sense of strangeness. Yan Xi did not dare to let the both of them meet!

    Yan Xi¡¯s vague gut feeling was that the woman who was with Jun Wu Yao, was actually Jun Wu Xie from the Lower Realm!

    Yan Xi¡¯s heart was filled with fear.

    Jun Gu was from the Soul World, but she is not very clear about the origin of Jun Gu. She only knew that Jun Gu was the person who held the favour of His Lord, and even surpassed the importance previously attached to Luo Qingcheng. Jun Gu¡¯s past had been wiped clean by His Lord. The only thing he remembered was his own name. No matter how his past was cleansed, he was not able to wipe clean Jun Gu, this name and thus this name as kept.

    Jun Gu...Jun Wu Xie...

    Even though there were many surnames in the Three Realms, the abject fear of Yan Xi¡¯s heart was not reduced.

    ¡°Look after the Soul Sacrifice!¡± Under the great pressure of fear, Yan Xi did not dare to hesitate for a moment longer. She issued an order to that soldier and immediately gave chase after Jun Gu!

    Within the Soul Mountain, the army of the Upper Realm was utterly defeated. Death here did not stain the area suddenly red as the death of souls would not leave even a trace.

    Only the number of the army which had been steadily decreasing that made people look terrified.

    On the battlefield, it became the yground of Poison Ivy. The vines that burrowed deep into the ground came and went without a trace, yet it could take away human life in an instant. The seeds of Blood Velvet dispersed with spread with his hands and feet and fell upon and was absorbed into the bodies of the Upper Realm soldiers, the seeds snatched their souls wildly.

    The happiest thing on the battlefield was Corpse Flower. In the past, he was bullied till he could not speak, but now, he was now without any scruples. His body, which was thick and strong, was like a meat grinder on a rampage. Anyone who wanted to escape was blocked by Crystal Orchid¡¯s ice wall, awaiting their demise.

    On the entire battlefield, the soldiers from the Upper Realm mourned, and the war showed a one-sided situation.

    Jun Wu Xie was a killing machine reincarnate. She swept through the whole area, with her current strength, the existence of Upper Realm soldiers were like ants.

    With a raised hand, a soldier from the Upper Realm flew, and the figure of Jun Wu Xie once again turned into a flowing light which rushed into the battle.

    Just as she was about to start killing more, a cold intent suddenly came from behind her!

    Jun Wu Xie changed her direction in almost an instant, the moment her body flew up, a huge crater was sted into the spot she was previously standing on!

    Jun Wu Xie was shocked, and before she could even think more closely, a voice drilled into her ears.

    ¡°Little Miss, you have good capabilities.¡± The voice was gentle and smiling, but it was contrary to the fierceness on the battlefield. As Jun Wu Xie was about to look up to see the owner of the voice, that person had already turned into a ck shadow, so fast that even Jun Wu Xie couldn¡¯t see clearly!

    Astonishment floated into the heart of Jun Wu Xie, she did not expect that there was such an exponent in the Upper Realm, but there was no time to consider further as the shadow had alreadye at her again!

    The speed of the man was extremely fast, and Jun Wu Xie could only use all her power to defend, the two figures shes, but they couldn¡¯t see each other¡¯s appearance.

 Chapter 2624 - The Meeting (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2624: The Meeting (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    As they exchanged blows, it was obvious to Jun Wu Xie that her opponent was stronger than her. And that astounded Jun Wu Xie.

    ording to what she had learned before, among the entire Upper Realm, except for the person sitting behind, the strongest exponent was Luo Qingcheng, but Luo Qingcheng had been defeated by her. It was reasonable to say that among the Upper Realm, unless that person personally came out, otherwise no one would be her opponent again.

    However, the person who appeared today was obviously stronger than Luo Qingcheng, in fact, he was very much stronger!

    It was but a short fight, and Jun Wu Xie already felt strained. The man¡¯s moves flowed smoothly like water but each stroke was fatal. If the chaotic energy within Jun Wu Xie hadn¡¯t been resolved, she would have been defeated.

    Jun Wu Xie couldn¡¯t help but wrinkled her brows faintly, she couldn¡¯t rx her attack or defence.

    On the other hand, Jun Wu Yao was cutting through the soldiers of the Three Realms like grass, sending them straight to hell. However, suddenly, he felt a strong presence entered the battlefield. He cast a nce at that direction and found a figure engaging Jun Wu Xie in an intense battle!

    Jun Wu Yao was stunned. He shook his arms and waved away all the enemy soldiers surrounding him, and rushes towards Jun Wu Xie!

    When Jun Gu arrived at the battlefield, he thought that all this was provoked by Jun Wu Yao. He did not expect to see a petite Grim Reaper-like figure sweep across the battlefield, utterly defeating the Upper Realm soldiers. He didn¡¯t hesitate to attack the little guy.

    This fight had made Jun Gu feel very surprised.

    This little guy looked young, but his strength was even more dauntless than he had imagined. If he wasn¡¯t the enemy, Jun Gu would have liked to chat with this devil-like little fellow. After all, at this age, with this strength, even ced among talents of the Upper Realm, he would still be considered a top-notch powerhouse.

    It¡¯s a pity that it was not the right time. Jun Gu felt a trace of regret but he also wanted to find a way to quickly rid himself of the little guy in front of him.

    At the moment when Jun Gu was ready to attack, a ck shadow rushed into his battle with Jun Wu Xie, and a tyrannical force followed!

    Jun Wu Yao hugged Jun Wu Xie into his arms, and threw a palm out at Jun Gu!

    Jun Gu¡¯s palm met his and the strong shockwave pushed both of them away in an instant!

    The soldiers around them were unable to block the shockwave of this aftermath, and they were thrown back!

    When Jun Gu¡¯s figurended and regained his footing, he looked at Jun Wu Yao who had interrupted their fight, the corner of Jun Gu¡¯s mouth curved into a smile.

    ¡°So it seems, you are Ye Jue.¡±

    Jun Wu Yao held onto Jun Wu Xie as theynded, and lifted his head toward the person who spoke. Jun Wu Yao was about to reply but was stunned.

    Jun Wu Xie gasped slightly. If not for Jun Wu Yao who lent a hand, she would inevitably have to suffer a blow and a half. However when Jun Wu Yaonded on the ground, his body stiffened for a moment and this made Jun Wu Xie suspicious. She subconsciously raised her head, trying to see who was the exponent the Upper Realm was hiding. But when she saw the face of that person, she felt like she was struck by lightning.

    The clear eyes widened and stared in disbelief at that ethereal and unaffected figure.

    That beautiful face perfectly ovepped with the appearance in her memory!

 Chapter 2625 - The Meeting (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2625: The Meeting (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Time seemed to have stopped at this moment as Jun Wu Xie stared unblinkingly at the man who was a few steps away, her brows wrinkled together. If not for the sounds of battle raging on, Jun Wu Xie would have thought she entered the realm of fantasy.

    The slender and tall figure stood alone in the scuffle, and the wind blew his ck hair. The delicately handsome features were perfect, like a carved jade statue, quiet and elegant.

    Jun Wu Xie just stood at the same spot, staring at Jun Gu who stood not far away. Her doubts and iprehension crashed around like huge waves.

    Jun Gu thought that Jun Wu Yao and Jun Wu Xie would attack again, and readied himself for a two prong attack. But the two of them just stood rooted in their spot watching him with eyes wide in shock.

    Jun Gu¡¯s interest was piqued, ¡°What? Why are you looking at me like that? In the battle, it¡¯s not wise to reveal such a void.¡±

    If he wanted to, he could take a shot at them as they stood stunned. But Jun Gu didn¡¯t like to take advantage of such situations.

    ¡°Ye Jue, I respect you for you are the strongest of the generation. Even though we are enemies, I won¡¯t take advantage of you. But... have you stared at me enough? Is my face better looking than the girl next to you?¡± Jun Gu tinned his chin. If it wasn¡¯t that the venue was incorrect, he would haveughed. These two fellows ought to be fighting properly but instead were just staring hard at him.

    Jun Wu Xie regained some presence of mind but found that Jun Gu had only cast a quick nce to her face, as he focused more on Jun Wu Yao. Her heart unconsciously clenched, even for a person as smart as her, she didn¡¯t know what exactly was this person in front of her.

    Why...

    Why did he look exactly the same as her father?

    Jun Wu Xie subconsciously clutched her chest; the body of Jun Gu was still preserved in the Lin Pce, and that lifelike appearance was like being caught in an endless sleep. Jun Wu Xie had seen it countless times and long memorised Jun Gu¡¯s appearance. The face in her memory was duplicated onto this person in front of her.

    Even though there were people who looked simr, she didn¡¯t know that two people could be this identical.

    What made Jun Wu Xie even more uneasy was what the Spirit Tree had said...

    The Spirit Tree said that her father was on the Soul Ascending Altar!

    And now, she was only a short distance from the Soul Ascending Altar but she didn¡¯t expect to meet a person who looked exactly the same as Jun Gu.

    Who was he?

    Doubt and shock were swimming in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mind. She was eager to rify her doubts. Her nervousness was detected by Jun Wu Yao due to the stiffness in her body.

    Jun Wu Yao squinted his eyes as he looked at the man in front of him. He had seen Jun Gu¡¯s body many times as he wanted to help Jun Xu Xie find her father as soon as possible, and because of that, the moment he saw the other party, he stiffened momentarily

    Jun Wu Yao took a deep breath, this person recognized him, and from the tone of his voice, he should be from the Upper Realm. However, Jun Wu Yao had no memory of him. This person¡¯s strength was stronger than Luo Qingcheng. Logically speaking, it was impossible for Jun Wu Yao to not know him.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    The gentleman paused a moment and suddenlyughed softly as he bowed elegantly and said: ¡°I am Jun Gu.¡±

 Chapter 2626 - Father and Daughter (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2626: Father and Daughter (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Gu!!

    When Jun Wu Xie heard the two words, it was as if a strong punch had hit her straight in her heart, causing thest bit of puzzlement that was left in her heart topletely disappear at the moment.

    It was the same face, the same name, and even the age was exactly the same as the age when Jun Gu passed away. No matter how much Jun Wu Xie wanted to doubt it, the words of the Spirit Tree came lingering in her mind.

    She thought what the Spirit Tree meant was that her father was imprisoned in the Soul Ascending Altar, but it had never urred to her that... the reunion of both the father and the daughter would actually happen in such a way.

    ¡°You are... Jun Gu?¡± asked Jun Wu Xie in a soft voice. It seemed like even she herself was unable to believe such a ¡°coincidence¡±.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Casually, Jun Gu responded.

    Even in the face of his foes, he was still behaving so calmly and elegantly.

    Jun Wu Xie could still remember that this was exactly what she had heard from Jun Qing when he was describing Jun Gu, that no matter how worse the situation he was dealing with, he was always calm and steady, with a faint smile hanging on his face all the time.

    He was once the faith and the spirit of the Rui Lin Army, Jun Gu, the man with the title of the Charming Ashura!

    Jun Wu Yao was totally confused. The current situation had truly caught him off guard.

    While looking at Jun Gu, Jun Wu Xie suddenly took a step forward. Her clear eyes were slightly widening but the killing intent was no longer there.

    The gaze had gotten Jun Gu to be in a trance.

    ¡°You are Jun Gu...¡± Jun Wu Xie murmured, as if it was the only belief in her mind.

    ¡°You know me?¡± Jun Gu looked at Jun Wu Xie, not understanding why his will to fight would actually fade away soundlessly. While watching Jun Wu Xie walked step by step closer to him, Jun Gu couldn¡¯t raise his hand andunch any attack.

    Somehow, there seemed to be a voice admonishing him to not take any action and hurt the maiden in front of him.

    ¡°Youngdy, who are you?¡± Jun Gu looked at Jun Wu Xie with a question suddenly arose in his mind.

    Jun Wu Xie paused her step and looked at Jun Gu who was only three steps away from her.

    ¡°I-... I¡¯m Jun Wu Xie... The Jun Wu Xie from the Lin Pce.¡± With her voice turning a little depressing, Jun Wu Xie fixed her eyes onto Jun Gu, trying to search for even a tiny little reminiscent point from his eyes.

    However, there was just a in bewilderment on Jun Gu¡¯s face. It was only when he heard the name ¡°Jun Wu Xie¡± that the expression on his face changed slightly.

    ¡°Oh, so you are Jun Wu Xie, the little guy who actually has the nerves to provoke Luo Qingcheng, but in terms of strength, you do have the right to do so.¡± The smile of Jun Gu became really soft and gentle. He didn¡¯t know why but he just simply couldn¡¯t harbor any bellicosity towards the young littledy in front of him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you remember?¡± Jun Wu Xie stunned.

    Her name was taken by Jun Gu and her mother. It was already confirmed before she was even born. If it was true that the person standing in front of her eyes was Jun Gu, why wouldn¡¯t he remember anything?

    ¡°What¡¯s the thing that I don¡¯t remember?¡± Jun Gu looked confusingly at Jun Wu Xie. He had totally no idea what was she talking about.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you remember me? Or the Lin Pce? Have you forgotten everything?¡± Jun Wu Xie looked at Jun Gu in misery. She was now almost certain that the person in front of her was her father who she had been looking hard for for many years.

    But...

    He seemed to remember nothing, and even the costume he wore was the light armor which belonged to the military of the Upper Realm.

    They had a father and daughter rtionship, but now, they were standing against each other!

 Chapter 2627 - Father and Daughter (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2627: Father and Daughter (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°The Lin Pce?¡± Jun Gu frowned. With a stinging pain suddenly transmitted into his brain, the smile on his face disappeared, and there came a trace of agony emerging from the bottom of his eyes.

    It was as if his dizzy brain had been churned up by someone using a knife, it felt extremely painful.

    The words ¡°Lin Pce¡± was just like a lightning bolt, striking into his brain, illuminating the pictures that had been long buried under his memory.

    Pieces of pictures shed across his mind!

    While being in a daze, he seemed to have seen a familiar building. In the tranquil yard, there seemed to be an elderly, dressed in a light armor, admonishing him about something.

    However, everything came so suddenly and also disappeared in such a quick speed, that Jun Gu couldn¡¯t catch a look of anything at all in the middle of the great pain.

    ¡°Have you forgotten everything? The Lin Pce? The Rui Lin Army? Grandfather and little uncle?¡± Jun Wu Xie kept pushing on him. The reaction of Jun Gu had given her some hope. Eagerly, she wanted to know the answer.

    ¡°What are you... talking about...¡± A sharp pain came overwhelming and Jun Gu felt that his brain was almost going to explode. Scurrily, he stepped backwards with one of his hands pressing on his temple, forcing himself to bear the pain which was constantly gushing over him.

    The battle was still going on but no one had the guts to get near both of them, not even one step closer.

    The colour on Jun Gu¡¯s face was getting worse and worse. While pressing on his head in pain, he looked at Jun Wu Xie who was in front of his eyes, and it seemed like something was going to break through and burst out of his brain.

    ¡°Father... Can¡¯t you remember it?¡± Brows furrowed, Jun Wu Xie looked at Jun Gu.

    Boom!

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words were just like a thunderbolt, striking into his brain!

    Eyes slightly widening, he stared at Jun Wu Xie who was standing in front of him.

    ¡°What... What did you call me?¡±

    Father?!

    ¡°Jun Wu Xie, this is the name that you and mother have given to me, don¡¯t you remember?¡±

    While looking at Jun Wu Xie in stunned, the acute pain in his head seemed to havepletely disappeared at the moment. It was as if the havoc around him had gone so far away from him, and Jun Wu Xie¡¯s voice was the only sound left in his ears.

    Father...

    She said that he was her father.

    But...

    Why couldn¡¯t he recall anything?

    ¡°Jun Wu Xie, my... daughter?¡± Toilsomely, Jun Gu spoke Jun Wu Xie¡¯s name. They were such simple words, but the moment when the words left his tongue, his throat felt so painful, as if it had been cut by a sharp de.

    Jun Wu Xie slightly nodded.

    Suddenly, the perplexity in Jun Gu¡¯s eyes disappeared. He looked sober, as if he had just woken up from a dream. Dumbly, he looked at Jun Wu Xie.

    It was as if the fog that was winding around his brain all the time had been dispersed by the strike of lightning. The dusty memory began to emerge and it seemed like those... clear and vivid scenes were narrating the past story which he had long forgotten.

    When he was young, he was dressed in an armor, involving himself in the military expedition with his father, and after bing an adult, he was the one who had led the Rui Lin Army and conquered the battlefield. Showering under the moonlight while standing in the sea of flowers, he held his wife¡¯s hand and stood beside her...

    He had no idea how long had these scenes been forgotten, but they were so clear and lucid.

    Suddenly, the corners of the lips of Jun Gu hooked up and curved into a fond and gentle smile.

    ¡°You¡¯ve grown up so much?¡± Jun Gu lifted his hand up and caressed naturally on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s head.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s heart throbbed.

    ¡°Why am I here?¡± Jun Gu looked around. Everything in front of him felt so unfamiliar to him. He clearly remembered that... he was dead. Amid the mes of war, he had foreseen his death, but... why was he still alive?

    While observing the change of Jun Gu, without having the time to think about any other things, Jun Wu Xie felt inwardly relieved.

    She was right, he was her father!

 Chapter 2628 - Father and Daughter (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2628: Father and Daughter (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°All these are unimportant. What¡¯s important, is that you are back.¡± For the first time, Jun Wu Xie felt an inexplicable excitement. In the Lin Pce, Grandpa and Uncle had looked forward for many years... and finally, there was a conclusion.

    No matter what he had experienced, at least at this moment, he had returned.

    No one noticed that in the midst of the chaotic battlefield, a slender figure was quietly watching all of this.

    Not far, Yan Xi, who had followed Jun Gu all the way there, was shocked to see Jun Gu wearing a smile with a gentleness she had never seen before. It was obviously different from the rest of the days and without knowing why, Yan Xi felt that it was such an eyesore.

    In the meantime, Yan Xi¡¯s gaze fell onto Jun Wu Xie, and coldness seeped into her eyes.

    It¡¯s all because of her!

    Yan Xi picked up the copper pipe hanging at her waist, ignited the rhinoceros horn in the copper furnace, the green smoke floated out of the copper furnace, and floated onto the battlefield.

    No one will notice it.

    On the other hand, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words shocked Jun Gu as he lightly smiled and said:

    ¡°Is it?¡±

    He seemed to have missed out on a lot of things, he wanted to remember, but felt a little confused in his mind.

    Just as he wanted to say something to Jun Wu Xie, suddenly, a strange smell floated out of the chaotic battlefield, and quietly broke into his breathing.

    In the blink of an eye, there was a sharp pain in Jun Gu¡¯s mind, and the hard-won, newly recovered memory was smashed in an instant!

    The colour of pain permeated his face, and this sudden change shocked Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s chest tightened and she wanted to reach out and help Jun Gu.

    But a figure appeared in between Jun Gu and her!

    ¡°Whoever allowed you to touch Lord Jun Gu!¡± Yan Xi stood in front, determinedly blocking Jun Gu from Jun Wu Xie. As she red at Jun Wu Xie, her expression was as if she can¡¯t wait to eat Jun Wu Xie alive!

    It¡¯s all because of her!

    Otherwise, how could Jun Gu remember amidst the confusion?

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes froze in an instant.

    Yan Xi gritted her teeth and clenched her jaw tight as she red at Jun Wu Xie. She wanted to attack but he gaze was drawn to Jun Wu Yao who was standing just behind Jun Wu Xie.

    She cannot fight against Ye Jue!

    Yan Xi had already confirmed this point.

    Having made a decision in her heart, Yan Xi took a step back and pull Jun Gu, who was in intense pain, away!

    She could not let Jun Gu fall into the hands of Ye Jue

    ¡°Trying to leave?¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes turned cold and gave chase.

    ¡°Deter them!¡± Yan Xi immediately ordered, and the soldiers of the Upper Realm suddenly surged forward, like they didn¡¯t care about their lives, and madly piled towards Jun Wu Xie!

    Seeing that Yan Xi was taking Jun Gu away, the killing intent resurfaced in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s heart once again. Jun Wu Yao caught up to her, and using himself as a shield for Jun Wu Xie, he cut down those Upper Realm soldier S in the quickest way.

    Jun Wu Xie stared unblinkingly at Yan Xi.

    Although the strength of Yan Xi was notparable to Jun Wu Xie, but her speed was astonishingly fast. Instead it was not much slower than that of Jun Gu. In a blink of an eye, they¡¯ve already opened up quite a distance from Jun Wu Xie and others.

    Jun Wu Xie wanted to give chase, but the soldiers from the Upper Realm have blocked her way. No matter how fast she and Jun Wu Yao killed them, those people were constantly rushing up and disregarding their lives!

 Chapter 2629 - Resistance (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2629: Resistance (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Wu Yao!¡± Jun Wu Xie turned her head and looked at Jun Wu Yao.

    The figure of Jun Wu Yao shed across the battlefield. The moment he came beside Jun Wu Xie, he held her in his arms. With a kick on the ground, he flew away from the battlefield while carrying Jun Wu Xie and straight off flew towards Yan Xi!

    The green light on the Soul Ascending Altar had reached its strongest brightness. The green light that was shrouding the entire Soul Mountain suddenly burst with a ring light at the moment!

    A valiant energy spread out of the whole mountain, forcibly pulling Jun Wu Yao who was flying in the mid air into a huge soul eddy!

    Even Jun Wu Yao wasn¡¯t able to withstand the strong spiritual pressure released during the moment when the Soul Sacrificing Event was almost done. For a moment, Jun Wu Xie who he protected in his arms felt so dizzy and lightheaded, as if something was going to be stripped off from her soul!

    In the moment of chaos, Jun Wu Xie opened her eyes arduously. However, she could only watch the figures of Yan Xi and Jun Gu getting further and further away...

    Father...

    Jun Gu was dragged away by Yan Xi. Instinctively, he wanted to resist, but due to the severe pain in his head, he didn¡¯t even have the energy to stand properly.

    ¡°Lord Jun Gu, you¡¯ll be alright. I¡¯ll bring you back... back to meet His Lord. His Lord knows what to do, and soon, you¡¯ll be alright.¡± With her teeth clenched, Yan Xi murmured as her hatred towards Jun Wu Xie got thicker and thicker. It didn¡¯t matter to her who Jun Gu once was, but for the Jun Gu now, no one else could snatch him away from her, not even Lord Jun Gu himself!

    Yan Xi turned her head and looked at the light above the Soul Mountain. With a trace of malice shing across her eyes, she crumbled the badge on her chest all of a sudden and physically tore open a passage which was connected to the Upper Realm in the Soul World. While bringing along Jun Gu together with her, she escaped into the passage!

    After Yan Xi and Jun Gu entered the passage, the entrance of the passage closed instantly, causing the chaotic Soul World to bepletely sealed off!

    Under the Soul Mountain, all the spirit envoys who had gotten their freedom back had sunk into a huge torment. Their soul powers were flowing rapidly away from them, and their bodies were turning transparent in the most possible fastest speed!

    The light had covered the entire Soul World, and there wasn¡¯t any soul entity in the Soul World who was lucky enough to be spared from the light. Even those soldiers from the Upper Realm who had the badges worn on their costumes had fallen into a tremendous torture due to the strong Soul Sacrificing Event. The badges which they wore on their chest broke apart one after another. They could no longer fight. Painfully hollering, every single one of them copsed and fell onto the ground. The pain that they brought to all the spirit envoys in the Soul World was now appended onto them with no exceptions.

    Even Drunk Lotus and the rest of them had been greatly affected. With an extremely horrible expression on their faces, they knelt on the ground, trembling.

    While holding Jun Wu Xie in his arms, Jun Wu Yao released his dark spirit non-stop to resist the power produced from the Soul Sacrificing event, but there was an ominous premonition came climbing onto his heart.

    The Soul Sacrificing Event wouldn¡¯t bring any damage to him and Jun Wu Xie, the otherworldly souls, but once the event was done, the array of the Blood Sacrifice of Three Realms would start to function. The critical point in conducting the Blood Sacrifice of the Three Realms was to use an otherworldly soul as the medium. Hence, wherever they escaped to, as long as they were in the Three Realms, they would never break free from the Blood Sacrifice!

    He was an otherworldly soul, so was Jun Wu Xie. If the Soul Sacrificing Event got to be fully carried out, then... he and Jun Wu Xie would definitely be sacrificed!

    Just at the moment when the entire Soul World hade to a dead end, a beam of gold ray shone from the ce of the Spirit Tree!

    The gold light had formed an opposing power under the mantle of the green light. Countless sparkles drifted into the air from the leaves of the Spirit Tree, making a gold aureole which eliminated the power released during the Soul Sacrificing Event bit by bit.

 Chapter 2630 - Resistanceï¼ˆ2ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2630: Resistance£¨2£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    While being enveloped in the golden light, the spirit envoys noticed that their soul powers were returning, little by little, into their souls. With the frailty and feebleness slowly fading away, their bodies were no longer transparent. It was as if their souls were bathing in a warm spring, it felt asfortable as the time they felt when they were first born into the world.

    Bits by bits, the golden light spread wider and wider, trying its best to get rid off the light of the Soul Sacrificing Event.

    In the midst of suffering, Jun Wu Xie suddenly felt a warm energy radiating from her soul. Soundlessly, a ray of gold light permeated out from her soul, wrapping itself around her and Jun Wu Yao, and at the same time, clearing out the difort that was brought by the Soul Sacrificing Event.

    ¡°This light...¡± Finally being able to catch a breath, Jun Wu Xie raised her eyes and looked at the gold light that was surrounding her.

    ¡°It¡¯s the Spirit Tree.¡± With his brows slightly furrowed, Jun Wu Yao looked up at the green light which was shrouding the Soul Mountain. ¡°The Soul Sacrificing Event is almost done, and by the time when the whole thinges to an end, even the Spirit Tree has no way to stop it. It¡¯s helping to buy us some time. Little Xie, the seed of the Spirit Tree has fused into your soul, you¡¯re the only one who is able to resist the energy of the Soul Sacrificing Event, go and destroy it.¡±

    Jun Wu Yao looked seriously at Jun Wu Xie. At this moment, they had no other choices. He knew that Jun Wu Xie was worried about Jun Gu but once the Soul Sacrificing Event was sessfully carried out, putting aside the problem of whether if Jun Gu will be fine or not, all the people in the Lower Realm and the Middle Realms who Jun Wu Xie cared so much would also be sacrificed!

    This was the first time Jun Wu Xie saw such an earnest and cautious gaze in Jun Wu Yao¡¯s eyes. She understood what was the thing that she should be doing now.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± Jun Wu Xie nodded her head as she stood resolutely up from Jun Wu Yao¡¯s arms.

    All the spirit envoys around her had lost all their energy to get up. There were screams and criesing one after another into Jun Wu Xie¡¯s ears, as if the ce she was standing at was a purgatory.

    Jun Wu Xie cast a nce over her surroundings. Drunk Lotus, Poppy, Corpse Flower, Crystal Orchid, Poison Ivy and Blood Velvet had be so weak that they had all turned back into their original nt forms, and since the soul of the ck beast had blended together with her soul, it had also gotten the protection from the seed of the Spirit Tree, being the only one who was able to temporarily withstand the damage brought by the Soul Sacrificing Event.

    ¡°Little ck.¡± In a low voice, Jun Wu Xie called its name.

    The ck beast immediately came to Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Take me there.¡± With a cold but determined gaze, Jun Wu Xie rode on the back of the ck beast.

    She would find her father. After settling the Soul Sacrificing Event, she would definitely bring Jun Gu back!

    ¡°Roar!¡± The ck beast let out a furious roar as its four powerful ws began to sprint, bringing Jun Wu Xie to the apex of the Soul Mountain!

    Along the way, all those people who had copsed onto the ground were the soldiers from the Upper Realm. Perhaps they couldn¡¯t even have thought it in their dreams, that the mission which they carried on their shoulders was actually the main culprit of them being destroyed at the end.

    Amid the wails of pain, the ck beast forced itself to withstand the intimidating pressure brought by the Soul Sacrificing Event while running wildly along the way with Jun Wu Xie sitting on its back. In the most possible shortest time, it darted up the Soul Ascending Altar!

    There were green mes raging vigorously in the one hundred and eight beacon towers, with the broiling waves burning the air to the point that the atmosphere began to twist. There was a huge green light sphere on the Soul Ascending Altar, constantly emitting an overwhelming energy. Even though they had the seed of the Spirit Tree protecting them, Jun Wu Xie and the ck beast could still feel the strong pressure. Whenever they took one step closer to the Soul Ascending Altar, it was as if there was a thousand weights pressing on their shoulders, and they could hardly move forward!

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, you¡¯re the only one now who can destroy it.¡± The voice of the Spirit Tree came into in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mind at the moment. As the voice appeared, the golden light on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body suddenly became brighter, causing the pressure that was pressing onto her to reduce!

 Chapter 2631 - Resistanceï¼ˆ3ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2631: Resistance£¨3£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie drew in a deep breath. While looking at the enormous green sphere of light on the Soul Ascending Altar, she moved closer to the light sphere, step by step, indomitably.

    The light sphere was still constantly exuding the engulfing light. Force after force came surging towards her just like the waves of the sea while the golden light on Jun Wu Xie kept shielding the strong hits away again and again. The colour of gold was so dazzling and striking in the green light, betokening the hope of the Soul World.

    At the moment, Jun Wu Xie felt that there was a kind of energy gushing out from her body. When she walked to the bottom of the light sphere, the energy in her soul lifted her up, making her float in the mid air. She would just need to raise her hand up, and was then able to touch the light.

    Jun Wu Xie stretched her hand out. Just as the moment both her hands that were enfolded with the gold light went into the green light, the gold light that was covering all over her body too, flooded into the sphere!

    At the instant, countless beams of gold light spread all over the green sphere, and the light sphere began to distort. Even when she was being protected by the power of the Spirit Tree, Jun Wu Xie could still vividly feel the aggressive energy that wasing from the green light, as if those energy was an invisible de in the air, shing her entire soul so much that it felt so painful.

    Nevertheless, at this moment, Jun Wu Xie did not dare to cken any bits of her effort. The hands which she stretched into the light did not shrink even half an inch back.

    She must stop the Soul Sacrificing Event.

    No matter if it was for the sake of the Three Realms, or for the sake of herself and Jun Wu Yao!

    And suddenly!

    A golden light st out of the green light sphere, and in a twinkling, the gold light shrouded the sphere while engulfing the green light rapidly!

    The Soul Sacrificing Event that almost annihted the entire Soul World and the Three Realms was shredded into pieces at this moment, with the one hundred and eight beacon towers exploding alongside with the green sphere of light!

    Clusters of green mes spattered in all directions from the beacon towers, but they were then swallowed by the golden light before even falling onto the ground.

    The explosion had caused the whole person of Jun Wu Xie to be blown away, with her entire vision being upied by the colour of gold...

    While being enshrouded with the colour of gold, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s soul had experienced a huge tremor. With her sight abruptly turning ck, she then lost all her consciousness.

    In the dark, Jun Wu Xie seemed to have seen the figure of Jun Gu. The familiar, but at the same time, strange figure was just standing a few steps away from her. In theplete darkness, it seemed like there was a bit of faint warm and soft halo radiating from the figure of Jun Gu.

    He was standing in the dark, looking straight at her with a gentle smile hanging on his face.

    But the moment when Jun Wu Xie wanted to stretch her hand out and touch him, just like the flower in the mirror and the moon in the water, the figure turned into nothing and just vanished in the darkness, and even the veryst beam of light hadpletely been swallowed up by the ckness!

    Jun Wu Xie was startled and she suddenly opened her eyes.

    The moment she opened her eyes, the thing that first came into her sight was the peerlessly handsome face of Jun Wu Yao.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± Jun Wu Yao looked at Jun Wu Xie who had regained her consciousness with a sense of relief shing across his eyes.

    With her head feeling a little painful, Jun Wu Xie managed to sit up from Jun Wu Yao¡¯s arms and raised her eyes to have a look at the surroundings. Wherever she looked at, it was just aplete wreckage.

    The Soul Ascending Altar which was originally magnificent had turned into a ruin, where the scattered debris and wood piled up together and the floor was all ckened.

    ¡°I...¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mind was in turmoil. She could still vaguely remember that following the guidance of the Spirit Tree, she had tried to destroy the Soul Sacrificing Event, but... she didn¡¯t seem to remember anything that happened afterwards.

    ¡°You¡¯ve seeded.¡± While looking at the stunned little face of Jun Wu Xie, Jun Wu Yao said in a soft voice.

 Chapter 2632 - Temporary Safety (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2632: Temporary Safety (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie was slightly shocked.

    ¡°I heard the voice of the Spirit Tree.¡± Jun Wu Xie raised her head. At thatst moment, if it was not for the power the Spirit Tree had lent her, she was afraid that she could not get close to the Soul Ascending Altar.

    Jun Wu Yao held her tighter in his arms. Jun Wu Xie¡¯s soul was a little weak. Although Jun Wu Yao hugged her tighter, he did not use much strength. He whispered: ¡°I know, the seed in your body is still too young, and it is not enough to counter the power of the Soul Sacrifice Array. But it is a medium through which the Spirit Tree can send power to your soul.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie nodded in agreement and asked about the condition of Drunk Lotus and the other Wood Spirits. Jun Wu Yao asked that after the Soul Ascending Altar was destroyed, they were immediately taken back into Jun Wu Xie¡¯s soul. Even with the help of the Spirit Tree, destroying the Soul Sacrifice Array Array was too taxing on Jun Wu Xie, hence Drunk Lotus and the others returned back into Jun Wu Xie¡¯s soul at the first instance, using themselves to bolster Jun Wu Xie¡¯s soul gently.

    This was also the unique power of the Wood Spirit, although the effect was very small, but for Jun Wu Xie who had just experienced immense wear and tear, it was tantamount to helping her soul in a great time of need.

    ¡°I will take you to see the Spirit Tree.¡± Jun Wu Yao lifted Jun Wu Xie. When the power of Soul Sacrifice Array Array dissipated, Jun Wu Yao immediately rushed to the top of the mountain and what he saw in front of him was an unconscious Jun Wu Xie, lying on the body of Little ck, and Little ck was very exhausted as well, but it was working hard to hold on to itsst thread of consciousness. The moment it saw Jun Wu Yao, it returned back to its little ck cat form.

    There was no strength left in Jun Wu Xie and she could only lie in Jun Wu Yao¡¯s arms. Although her soul was weak, her heart was bright. No matter what, they foiled the n of the Upper Realm. If the Upper Realm was allowed to seed, then it would be a disaster for the Three Realms.

    Walking down from the top of the Soul Mountain, all the soldiers from the Upper Realm were everywhere. The closer they were when the Soul Sacrifice Array Array was activated, the more obvious the impact on them was. They were all human souls who entered the Reincarnation Path. They had already used a special method to enter the Soul World, they were not like the original Spirit Envoys of the Soul World; they had be ustomed to the fluctuations of the soul. Even if the Soul Sacrifice Array Array was destroyed today, the previous influence still lingered as the soldiers fell to the ground, one by one, twitching with no energy to move even a finger.

    However, at this moment, Jun Wu Xie couldn¡¯t be bothered about the condition of the soldiers. The Soul Sacrifice Array has been destroyed, and the Soul World would be returned into the hands of the Spirit Tree again. Jun Wu Xie need not be involved with these people from the Upper Realm again; the Spirit Envoys would be enough......... to handle them.

    Qin Song and other people, who were previously unable to move due to the Soul Sacrifice Array, were already standing by the foot of the Soul Mountain. They were preparing to ascend the mountain, but when they saw Jun Wu Yao carrying Jun Wu Xie down the mountain, Long Jiu and him ran up and greeted them in the first instance.

    ¡°How was it?¡± Qin Song was nervously watching Jun Wu Yao, his gaze glimmered and trembled as it touched Jun Wu Xie whoid weak within Jun Wu Yao¡¯s embrace. He moved his gaze away without a trace of lingering, as he tried not to think of something that was not his...

    ¡°The Soul Sacrifice Array has been destroyed, and the Soul World is temporarily safe.¡± Jun Wu Yao said lightly, but the meaning within his words did not make Qin Song and the rest feel rxed.

    He said it was temporary, not permanent.

    The meaning of these words, how could Qin Song not understand?

 Chapter 2633 - Temporary Safety (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2633: Temporary Safety (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Little Jun girl... What happened?¡± Long Jiu did not notice the meaning of Jun Wu Yao¡¯s words, but looked at Jun Wu Xie worriedly.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Long Jiu and shook her head faintly. It was not that she didn¡¯t want to speak, but she had no more strength left.

    The Soul Sacrifice Array prepared by the Upper Realm was to sacrifice all the souls of the Soul World and a spell that needed a sacrifice of 999,000 souls. How powerful was it?

    It seemed easy enough for Jun Wu Xie to destroy it on her own, but its destructive nature was unknown. If the Spirit Tree had not helped, even if Jun Wu Xie could stop the Soul Sacrifice Array, her soul might have been torn away by the power of the spell.

    Now, she was able to retain her life and it was all thanks to the Spirit Tree seed that had melded with her soul.

    ¡°Little Xie ruined the Soul Sacrifice Array, now her soul is very unstable. I want to take her to see the Spirit Tree.¡± Jun Wu Yao¡¯s brows were furrowed. If it was possible, he would have rather reced Jun Wu Xie is resolving that Soul Sacrifice Array.

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s words shocked Long Jiu. They stared unblinkingly at Jun Wu Xie, and were unable to believe that she alone could destroy the Soul Sacrifice Array, which threatened to swallow the whole Soul World!

    Qin Song was also shocked, but amidst his shock, his heart was seized with pain. He forced down the painful wave which should not exist, and made a calm decision: ¡°This time, thank you Miss Jun and the Lord Ye Jue. Pleasee with us, we will escort you to see the Spirit Tree.¡±

    Jun Wu Yao nodded.

    A group of Spirit Envoys turned extremely quiet at this moment, and they followed behind Jun Wu Yao and escorted Jun Wu Xie hurriedly to the Spirit Tree.

    In fact, their position was also very close to the Soul Ascending Altar. After the Soul Sacrifice Array was destroyed, the souls of these Spirit Envoys were still weak, but they were in a much better condition than Jun Wu Xie.

    Along the way, Long Jiu was constantly watching Jun Wu Xie with worry, he had wanted to say someforting words but when he saw the pale face of Jun Wu Xie, he dared not say anything.

    Soon, the group came to where the Spirit Tree is.

    But when they saw the Spirit Tree, all the Spirit Envoys were stunned.

    The huge and lush Spirit Tree had lost its vitality.

    The green leaves have been reced by the yellow, and the leaves were falling with the wind, scattered on the ground...

    ¡°Spirit... Spirit Tree...¡± Long Jiu was stunned as he looked at the Spirit Tree which was gradually withering, with a loud bang in his brain, he suddenly fell on the ground full of dead leaves.

    Qin Song took a step backwards in panic. He had never dreamed that this could happen but within just half a day, the Spirit Tree turned out like this!

    Even when the Spirit Tree was sealed by the knot, it never turned haggard like so.

    Now just looking at it, the Spirit Tree seem like it was walking towards death.

    Jun Wu Yao took a look at the Spirit Tree in front of him, and he was stunned. He knew that in order to fight against the tremendous power of the Soul Sacrifice Array, the Spirit Tree had to pay a certain price, but he did not expect that such a contribution was more serious than he had expected!

    ¡°Spirit Tree!!¡± A group of Spirit Envoys couldn¡¯t believe what they saw at the moment. They shouted with sorrow and ran to the Spirit Tree at the fastest speed. They wanted to reach out and touch its thick trunk, but just a gentle caress caused the bark on the trunk of the Spirit Tree to fall like a crumbling wall...

 Chapter 2634 - Temporary Safetyï¼ˆ3ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2634: Temporary Safety£¨3£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    At the moment, a dread that they had never experienced before came overwhelming every single spirit envoy. This was the first time they had ever felt... that the Spirit Tree was enshrouded with the shadow of death.

    Eyes slightly widening, Jun Wu Xie looked at the Spirit Tree in front of her that was rapidly withering.

    No wonder... No wonder it was so simple for her to destroy the Soul Sacrificing Event even though she herself hadn¡¯t been much backfired by it.

    This was because she was just a medium of the Spirit Tree. It was the Spirit Tree that had used the seed in her body to secretly send its power into the Soul Sacrificing Event, destroying the scheme of the Upper Realm.

    The one who had been truly taken the brunt of the Soul Sacrifice wasn¡¯t her, but the Spirit Tree!

    Jun Wu Yao once said that the Spirit Tree wouldn¡¯t interfere in the things that happened in this world. Jun Wu Xie believed it and she thought that even when the Soul World was being taken advantage of, the Spirit Tree would still not take any actions, but... at the end, it had failed to hold onto its principles.

    The Soul World, the world which the Spirit Tree personally created and built with its own hands, and those spirit envoys who it had given birth to and raised had aroused an affection which shouldn¡¯t be existing in the first ce within itself.

    The actions it made came from its reluctance towards the Soul World.

    Even if it was just a nt, it wasn¡¯t emotionless at all.

    The withered yellow leaves fell onto the ground. The Spirit Tree that had once amazed Jun Wu Xie was no longer as what it had been.

    The shrivelling of the Spirit Tree had gotten Jun Wu Xie stunned.

    Long Jiu and Qin Song seemed to have been given a heavy blow. They didn¡¯t want to believe the fact that the Spirit Tree was really withering.

    The moment Qin Song recovered from the shock, he immediately rushed towards Jun Wu Yao. The calmness that he always had in his eyes had now been taken over by fear.

    ¡°Lord Ye Jue! What has happened to the Spirit Tree?¡±

    Every single heart of the spirit envoy was permeated with an unprecedented fear. They couldn¡¯t imagine it at all, the moment when the Spirit Tree left them...

    The Spirit Tree had created the Soul World. It had also created the spirit envoys. To them, the Spirit Tree was immortal, and no matter how long had the time psed, it would always exist in the Soul World. But, the change shown on the Spirit Tree in front of their eyes had brutally demolished the faith which they had been holding onto for thousands of years!

    ¡°The Spirit Tree has taken the most damage from the Soul Sacrifice.¡± Jun Wu Yao frowned.

    Qin Song was staggered at the fact. Suddenly, he kneeled in front of Jun Wu Xie on one of his knees, ¡°Lord Ye Jue! Please save the Spirit Tree!¡±

    Jun Wu Yao did not make any response, but he noticed that someone was gently pulling on the sleeve of his clothes. He turned his head and found out that it was Jun Wu Xie who was pulling his sleeve in his arms, brows furrowed.

    ¡°Let me go and have a look...¡± said Jun Wu Xie weakly.

    Jun Wu Yao then brought Jun Wu Xie closer to the Spirit Tree. The face of every single spirit envoy was deadly pale. When they saw the figure of Jun Wu Yao, they looked at him with a gaze of pleading in their eyes. They couldn¡¯t ept the withering of the Spirit Tree, and all they could only hope was that Jun Wu Yao had the solution to save the Spirit Tree.

    Jun Wu Yao gently put Jun Wu Xie down, ording to her request, beside the trunk of the Spirit Tree. After spending some effort in raising her head up, Jun Wu Xie stroke the rough trunk of the Spirit Tree. The originally tough bark was now as weak as the burnt soil. Just a slight touch and it would then dropped off from the trunk onto the ground, intecing together with the withered leaves.

    Unknowingly why, when the hand of Jun Wu Xie came into contact with the Spirit Tree, it seemed like she was able to sense the current feeblement of the Spirit Tree clearly. The originally tempestuous and surging power had disappeared from its soul, and there was only thest bit of soul power left inside the Spirit Tree. The Spirit Tree was astoundingly weak.

 Chapter 2635 - Temporary Safetyï¼ˆ4ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2635: Temporary Safety£¨4£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The weakening of the Spirit Tree had made the heartstrings of Jun Wu Xie tighten. Although they had just met once, the Spirit Tree had still intervened into this matter and rescued everything at the most crucial moment of the Soul Sacrificing Event. Jun Wu Xie believed that even if the entire Soul World was sacrificed, with the strength the Spirit Tree got, it was not difficult for it to keep itself safe. After all, it was much easier to use the power which it had used to destroy the Soul Sacrificing Event to protect itself.

    Even if the Soul World was demolished, as long as the Spirit Tree still existed, it could still rebuild another Soul World and create more souls.

    However, instead of doing such a thing, it had chosen to sacrifice itself to protect the entire Soul World and those spirit envoys who were always loyal and faithful to it.

    Though there was the weeping voice of the spirit envoys echoing beside Jun Wu Xie¡¯s ears, it was exceedingly calm inside her. This was the choice made by the Spirit Tree ¨C it was willing to do anything for the sake of the spirit envoys who it valued so much. Such feeling wasn¡¯t unfamiliar to Jun Wu Xie. If she was the Spirit Tree, she too, would make the same choice to protect the people who she cared for.

    It was just that...

    Jun Wu Xie lowered her eyes down. She really did not want the Spirit Tree to die.

    At the moment when all the spirit envoys were grieving, one of the vines that was hanging on the Spirit Tree suddenly moved a bit, but it was this one tiny movement that had caused all the eyes of the spirit envoys to instantly lit up. It was as if those despairing souls had once again caught the light of hope.

    All spirit envoys had their mouths shut at the moment, not having the courage to make even a sound. All their eyes were focusing on the vine which was slowly moving upwards.

    Atst, the vinended between Jun Wu Xie¡¯s brows.

    Once again, the voice of the Spirit Tree appeared in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mind. It was still such a gentle and serene voice. However, there were too much of weariness and debility in the voice.

    ¡°Thanks, littledy.¡±

    There was a trace of smile heard in the tired voice of the Spirit Tree.

    ¡°Are you going to die?¡± With her brows slightly frowning, Jun Wu Xie felt indescribably depressed.

    ¡°Not yet,¡± said the Spirit Tree slowly. It was just a simple sentence with only two words, but it had caused Jun Wu Xie to feel a sense of relief.

    ¡°The power of the Soul Sacrificing Event is too strong, and there¡¯s no way that an ordinary soul is able to resist it. You shouldn¡¯t risk your life here as you¡¯ve something more important to deal with. I¡¯m the one who has created the Soul World, and there are my kids staying here, so I¡¯m responsible for protecting them. Tell them, that I¡¯m alright. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve used up too much of my energy, and I need some time to recuperate from the damage.¡±

    The words of the Spirit Tree had made Jun Wu Xie let out a sigh of relief, but the following things mentioned by the Spirit Tree had once again gotten her nerves tightened!

    ¡°The Upper Realm will not give up the Blood Sacrifice of the Three Realms so easily. If they aren¡¯t able to capture Ye Jue and find the soul bone, they will still do something to the Soul World. In order to prevent them from continuing into the Soul World, I¡¯ll be isting the entire Soul World for a period of time in the future. It will take all my energy to seal off the Soul World and I¡¯ll then sink into a deep sleep. Littledy, I hope that I¡¯ll be able to see a brand new Upper Realm the moment I wake up. I believe in you, and I also believe in Ye Jue.¡±

    Although the Soul Sacrificing Event which was conducted by the Upper Realm had been destroyed, but as long as the Soul World still existed, the Soul Sacrificing Event could still be carried out again, and the millions of soul entities in the Soul World would forever be the targets of the Upper Realm. The Spirit Tree had no choice but to block off the entire Soul World to avoid the invasion of the Upper Realm.

    The past Spirit Tree would never make such a tough action, but after experiencing the cmity this time, it had fully understood that it was impossible for it to just watch the spirit envoys who it created being sacrificed, and thus, it could only use it own ways to protect these ¡°kids¡± who it cared for so much.

 Chapter 2636 - Temporary Safetyï¼ˆ5ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2636: Temporary Safety£¨5£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    This was also ast resort. Once the Soul World was closed, it meant that there would be no new souls born into the Three Realms. There would be no newborns. The Reincarnation Oath would bepletely sealed andpletely isted from the Three Realms.

    This decision of the Spirit Tree was no longer rted to just the Soul World, but the whole of the Three Realms!

    However, Jun Wu Xie was clear that the decision of the Spirit Tree was wise. The Upper Realm could sneak into the Spirit World once, they could sneak in a second time. After finding out the situation of the Soul World, even if there was no betrayal like what Meng Qiu did, they would have done whatever they could to achieve their goals!

    ¡°If you exhaust the power to seal off Soul World, then what else can support the whole Soul World?¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s brow was slightly wrinkled. If she remembered correctly, the Soul World was the same as the Spirit World; it existed because of the strong spiritual support.

    It was the Spirit Lord who supported the Spirit World, and the Spirit Tree supported the Soul World!

    If the Spirit Tree used all its power to seal off the Soul World, then... what kind of power could support the Soul World for it to continue to exist?

    The Spirit Tree did not immediately answer Jun Wu Xie, a vine touched her brow and gave off a touch of golden light. Jun Wu Xie subconsciously closed her eyes, feeling the light enter through her brow and sank deeply into her soul...

    Within her soul, a little golden light was hidden in the darkness, but when the power from the Spirit Tree resonated with it, it caused that little golden light to be increasingly resplendent!

    Jun Wu Xie was slightly shocked!

    The golden light in her soul was the seed of the Spirit Tree. The seed had been integrated with her soul for many years, but it was still only arge bean. However, at this moment, under nourishment from the Spirit Tree, the seed grew quietly, gradually growing into a young and tender tree; using her soul as soil as it quietly grew.

    Although far less grand than the Spirit Tree, but it had begun to exude the purest spiritual power.

    ¡°As long as you are still here, it is still here, the Soul World will not disappear.¡± The voice of the Spirit Tree echoed in the mind of Jun Wu Xie. That time when it allowed Jun Wu Yao to take away the seed, originally it was because it wanted to leave a sessor for itself, even if the Spirit Tree fell, that seed would have reced it and became the new Spirit Tree to continue nurturing new souls.

    Only a slight deviation urred in the Spirit Tree¡¯s n; it did not think that this seed would havepletely integrate with Jun Wu Xie¡¯s soul, and both could no longer be separated. Hence, this seed could no longer be nted in Soul World to be grown into a new Spirit Tree.

    But...

    It could rece the role of the Spirit Tree in another way, and the key to all this was Jun Wu Xie!

    It was just that the Spirit Tree didn¡¯t mean to tell Jun Wu Xie any of this, the world¡¯s reincarnation was fixed, it was looking forward to a miracle.

    After thest thread of power was delivered, the Spirit Tree kept its vine. It had no more power to tell the Spirit Envoys of the Soul World, and it could convey its messages through Jun Wu Xie.

    After feeling the little Spirit Tree grow within her soul, Jun Wu Xie told the Spirit Envoys of the Spirit Tree¡¯s intentions.

    It was known that the Spirit Tree had not withered, the desperation of the Spirit Envoys was greatly relieved.

 Chapter 2637 - Temporary Safety (6)

    <h4>Chapter 2637: Temporary Safety (6)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    It wouldn¡¯t take only a short time for the Spirit Tree topletely blocked off the entire Soul World. Moreover, after destroying the Soul Sacrificing Event, its power had been heavily used up. Toplete the blockade, the spirit envoys needed to build the Soul Power Totems all around the borderies of the Soul World to reduce the energy consumption of the Spirit Tree.

    Although the Soul World had gone through a lot of severe mishaps, fortunately, the damage caused was still within the eptable range.

    Now that Meng Qiu, the leader of the betrayal was dead, those ck armored spirit envoys who had betrayed the Soul World were just a host of dragons without a head. Furthermore, the soldiers from the Upper Realms were defeated and Yan Xi had escaped, resulting them in bing the street mice that every soul entity would yell at and beat up once they saw them!

    Long Jiu had led a group of spirit envoys to go around and capture those traitors. If the Soul Ascending Altar had not been destroyed during the Soul Sacrificing Event, how Long Jiu wished he could throw those deceitful traitors onto the Soul Ascending Altar and let their souls get shredded into pieces.

    The betrayers who were caught were all imprisoned in the Soul Prison. The ¡°custom¡± which had already been neglected for years was once again brought up by Long Jiu. With pails of water from the Soul Devouring River ced outside the Soul Prison, Long Jiu hadpelled those traitors to drink one sip of it everyday until the seamy side inside them waspletely washed away.

    It was rather easy to settle those traitors of the Soul World, but the soldiers from the Upper Realm were the one who had given Long Jiu a headache.

    Since the Soul Ascending Altar was gone now, it was impossible to annihte all these intruders. Besides, with the merciful character owned by the Spirit Tree, there was no way it was able to destroy up to ten thousand souls within minutes.

    Long Jiu could only lock those soldiers up in the Soul Prison separately from the traitors.

    And since the soldiers were in the Soul World, of course they would also need to adapt to the ¡°custom¡± of the Soul World, that was drinking the water of the Soul Devouring River

    However, the pain brought by the water of the Soul Devouring River was closely rted to the dark side of one¡¯s soul. The more turbid the soul was, the stronger the pain brought by the water of the Soul Devouring River was, and that was why after having their first sip, those soldiers gave out a soul curdling scream as they copsed onto the ground. It was so painful that it almost ripped them apart, and that it felt better for them to die rather than staying alive...

    Long Jiu got to work his anger off by looking at the soldiers suffered. Hence, he had ordered the spirit envoys to give them a fully filled bowl of water and had forced them to drink it all.

    It was euphemistically said that this was to scour their souls, but actually, it was simply just a revenge!

    Although the Soul Sacrificing Event was destroyed, those spirit envoys who were imprisoned around the Soul Ascending Altar had be the otion during the activation of the Soul Sacrificing Event. Even if the Soul Sacrificing Event wasn¡¯tpleted, their souls had already been devoured by the power released during the Soul Sacrificing Event.

    There were thousands of them who had been sacrificed!

    How could Long Jiu not hate them?

    After going through the matter this time, the soul envoys had noticed the importance of the Soul Devouring River. In order to prevent such an incident from happening again, those spirit envoys who were always loyal to the Soul World had all gone to the Soul Devouring River spontaneously and took a sip of the water, worrying that the negative thoughts would arouse within themselves one day.

    Qin Song had brought quite an amount of spirit devoys to every border in the Soul World to build the Soul Power Totems. The power of the entire Soul World had been mobilized. Forgetting the treachery, the initiative and the cohesion of the Soul World were definitely unparalleled to the others.

    When the entire Soul World was bustling around, Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao had gotten a momentary period of free time. In order to ensure that there wouldn¡¯t be anything happened again in the Soul World, instead of leaving hurriedly, they chose to stay beside the weak Spirit Tree to protect it.

 Chapter 2638 - An Unexpected Incident (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2638: An Unexpected Incident (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    With the seed of the Spirit Tree being catalysed, Jun Wu Xie had noticed the change in her soul in these few days. The soul which was damaged when destroying the Soul Sacrificing Event was healing up really quickly, and during the healing process, Jun Wu Xie could clearly feel that her soul was gradually getting stronger and stronger. Once it was fully recovered, the strength of her soul would definitely surpass the previous condition of her soul!

    Due to the little Spirit Tree in her soul, not only her soul had be stronger, even Drunk Lotus and the others had also turned more and more powerful because of the influence of the little Spirit Tree.

    It didn¡¯t need to take much thought to realize that the Spirit Tree of the Soul World was the one who had taken the responsibility for the souls of the Three Realms all by itself. Although the little Spirit Tree in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s soul had just started to grow, the power it held could be easily approximated.

    But, this was just the advantages brought by the little Spirit Tree that had just begun to grow. As time passed, the bigger the little Spirit Tree grew, the stronger the soul power it would emit.

    Not to mention what kind of changes it would cause to Jun Wu Xie, the fact that those nt Ring Spirits that were staying inside Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body were able to acquire the nourishment from the little Spirit Tree was already enough to let them scream in excitement!

    While feeling d about it, there was still an unsolved mystery that kept wandering in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mind. During this period of free time, Jun Wu Xie had taken the opportunity to ask the Spirit Tree and her question was rted to Jun Gu...

    At that time, the Spirit Tree had told her that her father was at the Soul Ascending Altar, and she too, had actually met him, but... the way they met each other wasn¡¯t what she had once imagined.

    Too many things had happened that day, and even Jun Wu Xie wasn¡¯t able to figure everything out in detail at that moment, but now, as she thought about it again, she noticed a lot of things which she had been neglecting all the time.

    Jun Gu was still alive, but he wasn¡¯t staying in the Soul World as the way Jun Wu Xie expected, instead... He belonged to the Upper Realm!

    Even until now, Jun Wu Xie could still recall the astonishment she felt when she first saw Jun Gu, and also the bewilderment Jun Gu showed when he saw her.

    Jun Gu did not remember her. If it wasn¡¯t for her who had stimted Jun Gu¡¯s memory, Jun Gu might not be able to recognize her at all, and after Yan Xi appeared, the reaction disyed by Jun Gu was just an utmost agony. To be said even more precisely, a few moments before Yan Xi showed up, Jun Gu was already slightly out of sorts.

    Jun Wu Xie didn¡¯t notice it before, but now it suddenly came to her mind, that the moment when Jun Gu showed his abnormality, she seemed to have smelled a scent.

    To Jun Wu Xie, it wasn¡¯t an unfamiliar smell.

    It was the scent of a burnt Rhinoceros Horn.

    Since ancient times, the Rhinoceros Horn was said to be a type of weird incense. There were countless myths and rumours about the Rhinoceros Horn, and what Jun Wu Xie had learnt about, was that the Rhinoceros Horn could make a certain impact on one¡¯s memory and mind, and as the time of taking the scent increased, the effect it showed would also increase!

    If she wasn¡¯t wrong, every weird reactions shown by Jun Gu were all because of the Rhinoceros Horn!

    But...

    How would Jun Gu fall into the hands of the Upper Realm?

    Wasn¡¯t he supposed to be in the Soul World?

    Only the Spirit Tree was able to answer the question.

    ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve already met your father.¡± The vine of the Spirit Tree touched the centre part of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyebrows. During these few days, due to the little Spirit Tree always staying beside it, the Spirit Tree got to recover a little bit of its power, causing it to be finally able to converse with Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°My father... What has happened to him? Why is it that he...¡± Jun Wu Xie narrowed her eyes.

    ¡°This is an incident which no one could have foreseen.¡± There was a trace of helplessness heard in the voice of the Spirit Tree.

 Chapter 2639 - An Unexpected Incident (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2639: An Unexpected Incident (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    When Jun Gu died, because of the Soul Calming Jade, his soul was protected but because of abination of many erroneous factors, his soul entered into Soul World and became a Spirit Envoy. After entering Soul World, Jun Gu didn¡¯t forget things of his past but because his soul was temporarily stabilized by the Soul Calming Jade, it wasn¡¯t very stable and often times his memories would be chaotic and messy. Although not a dead soul, Jun Gu was intelligent and possessed extraordinary talent, and so when he entered Soul World, he attracted the attention of the Spirit Tree. In order to repair the soul of Jun Gu, the Spirit Tree also gave him a lot of soul power as a support, and taught him to cultivate his own soul power in the way of the Soul World.

    Jun Gu had only been in the Soul World for a short dozen years, but the speed of his spiritual cultivation was extremely fast, his character was veryposed, so the Spirit Tree arranged for him to be at the Soul Ascending Altar.

    However, with this arrangement made, the subsequent incident suddenly urred.

    There was no connection between the Soul World and the Upper Realm, therefore it was also safe and sound. After Jun Wu Xie had entered the Soul World many years after, His Lord of the Upper Realm suddenly visited the Soul World. His sudden arrival also caused suspicion within the Spirit Tree. In order to not provoke any incidents, and also because the other party did not pull any strange tricks, the Spirit Tree did not think much.

    However, when His Lord left that day, Jun Gu whom had been guarding the Soul Ascending Altar also disappeared from the Soul World. However, the matters of the Soul Ascending Altar was left to Meng Qiu to manage and it was not until Jun Gu had disappeared for a long time did the Spirit Tree realised that he was no longer in Soul World.

    To think...

    It should be the day when His Lord came, and took the soul of Jun Gu away with him.

    But the Spirit Tree couldn¡¯t figure out the reason why Jun Gu was taken away.

    Jun Gu once again reappeared in the Soul World, but he waspletely changed as a person. He could not remember anything during his time in the Soul World and he had be themander of the Upper Realm and entered the Soul World.

    Regarding this matter, the Spirit Tree was quite helpless. Even though it could specte on the workings of Heaven and reincarnation, it wasn¡¯t all-knowing. It was even more unexpected that Jun Gu, who was taken away by His Lord previously, was actually the father of Jun Wu Xie!

    ¡°The man took your father away but I don¡¯t know what for specifically. This time, when he returned the Soul World, his power has increased drastically, and his body soul should have been there with his soul.¡± The Spirit Tree was quite helpless.

    After the Soul Sacrifice Array was destroyed, it also searched for the souls of Jun Gu and Yan Xi in the Soul World, but no matter how hard it was searched, there was no clue.

    Obviously, Jun Gu had been taken away from the Soul World by Yan Xi, and it was highly possible that he had returned to the Upper Realm.

    Jun Wu Xie quietly listened to everything concerning Jun Gu, the doubts in her heart were not reduced.

    Just as the Spirit Tree couldn¡¯tprehend, Jun Wu Xie was also puzzled over the fact that the Upper Realm took her father away.

    The soul of Jun Gu belonged to the Three Realms, his soul was not spirits of the outside world like hers and Jun Wu Yao¡¯s. The Upper Realm was so eager to take Jun Gu away and reconstruct his body, for what exact purpose??

    Judging from the situation of Jun Gu and the army of the Upper Realm, even in the Upper Realm, Jun Gu upied a high status, and from the perspective of Jun Gu¡¯s strength, it was obvious that he had exceeded the top ten exponents of the Upper Realm!

    What did the Upper Realm want to achieve??

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s brow was furrowed.

    It wasn¡¯t easy to find Jun Gu, and it was unexpected... that Jun Gu¡¯s situation was so peculiar.

 Chapter 2640 - An Unexpected Incidentï¼ˆ3ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2640: An Unexpected Incident£¨3£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Tremendous strength, lofty status and the weird rhinoceros horn fragrance; all made for a fairly sinister scheme which Jun Wu Xie felt that the Upper Realm had indeed spent much time and effort on.

    However, what exactly did they want?

    Jun Gu was Jun Wu Xie¡¯s father, and for her, he was naturally irreceable and his significance was extraordinary. But to the Upper Realm, why would they spend so much effort on a soul from the Lower Realm? And why did they push him into such a high position?

    Jun Wu Xie couldn¡¯tprehend nor guess the significance of it.

    She had very little information of the ruler of the Upper Realms, and what little was provided by Jun Wu Yao.

    But...

    That time when Jun Wu Yao was in the Upper Realm, Jun Wu Yao didn¡¯t like that person much and hence did note into contact with that person often. The only thing he knew about that person was that he was extremely strong and he had a peculiar character.

    The news that the Spirit Tree provided had been clearly known to Jun Wu Xie.

    Even though there were many doubts, there was only one point which was good news for Jun Wu Xie.

    That is, Jun Gu was still alive. Regardless he was now controlled by the Upper Realm, at least he still existed in the Three Realms. She didn¡¯t have to worry about facing the despair of Jun Xi and Jun Qing. Even if it would be difficult, Jun Wu Xie needed to take Jun Gu back!

    Qin Song and the rest were very fast, and the rune totems have been built in just a few days. During thest few days, the Spirit Tree, with its powers slightly restored, helped Jun Wu Xie stabalize her soul.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s soul was not just a simple otherworldly soul. She had one body containing two souls. Jun Wu Xie¡¯s soul was already inseparable from the soul of Little ck. However, this kind of double soul was made from the pain of the previous life and forcibly merged; parts of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s soul was more or less missing. This point, the Spirit Tree had no other way to help. Only when the little Spirit Tree within Jun Wu Xie had grown, only then would Jun Wu Xie¡¯s soul be fully repaired.

    Regarding this matter, Jun Wu Xie didn¡¯t really care. She has lived like this for two lives and cannot be separated from Little ck any longer.

    After Soul World has stabilized, Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao had to leave. And once they leave, Soul World would bepletely sealed off until... Jun Wu Xie had destroyed the Blood Sacrifice of the Three Realms n of the Upper Realm.

    At thest moment of leaving Soul World, Jun Wu Xie turned to look at the peaceful Soul World.

    Qin Song and Long Jiu stood not far away, sending her and Jun Wu Yao off.

    The farewell this time, she didn¡¯t know when they would meet again. The closure of the Soul World would signify a great change in the Three Realms. If Jun Wu Xie and the rest were unable to destroy the Upper Realm¡¯s scheme, the Soul World will never open again!

    ¡°Everything will pass.¡± Jun Wu Yao raised his hand and brought Jun Wu Xie into his embrace.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded slightly.

    The two left Soul World without taking extra trouble.

    In Sea Soul City, shipsing and going were docked. It was different from the past. When the ships returned from the sea, there was no longer the stench of blood, and no more piles of Sea Spirit Beasts that were transported into Sea Spirit City.

    Once a city filled with the scent of blood, now it was covered with the smell from the moisture of the sea water.

    The tall, calm-looking men walked down from the newly docked boats, and the once noisy scenes on the pier no longer existed. Standing on two sides of the docks were men with cool temperament and sharp gazed, which made it obvious that they were no idle coolies.

 Chapter 2641 - A Brand New Sea Spirit City (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2641: A Brand New Sea Spirit City (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    In the city pce of the Sea Spirit City, Zi Fei who was wearing a mask was sitting beside the pond in the backyard while watching the little Sea Spirit Beasts swimming happily in the pond with a soft and tender gaze in her eyes.

    After receiving Jun Wu Xie¡¯s message, Zi Fei and the members of the Night Regime had gone to the Sea Spirit City by ships, and after she arrived, she found out how scarily had the entire Sea Spirit City changed.

    Zi Fei was once a part of the Upper Realm, and she wasn¡¯t that unfamiliar to the Sea Spirit City. That year when she was being chased after by the Upper Realm, the Sea Spirit City was thest ce where she had escaped to. She could still remember that the Sea Spirit City during that time was pervaded with disgusting smell of blood and there were people who had the blood stains of the Sea Spirit Beasts on their clothing walking on the streets and alleys like it was nothing.

    This ce was just like a purgatory, cruel and ruthless.

    But now, the Sea Spirit City waspletely different.

    It hadn¡¯t been a month yet since Zi Fei came to the Sea Spirit City, but she was already able to notice the change of this city. The members of the Night Regime and the Ghost Army were sessively transferred to the Sea Spirit City, recing the original residents of the Sea Spirit City, and now, the people who were seen walking in the entire Sea Spirit City were all disguised by the Night Regime and the Ghost Army.

    Without everyone realizing, the entire Sea Spirit City had already beenpletely taken over by Jun Wu Xie!

    ¡°Senior Zi Fei.¡± Qiao Chu walked into the yard in a hurry pace. While looking at Zi Fei who was ying with the little Sea Spirit Beasts beside the pool, he grinned and said.

    Zi Fei turned her head. Looking at Qiao Chu, she slightly nodded.

    ¡°How are these little things doing these days? Seems like they are fully recovered. Maybe they can return to the Sea of Death not long after this?¡± With his neck stretched, Qiao Chu took a glimpse at the pond. Before this, Jun Wu Xie had invited Zi Fei to the city mainly to save and heal those Sea Spirit Beasts that were being bred in captivity.

    During the whole month, all Zi Fei did was healing those Sea Spirit Beasts. Those Sea Spirit Beasts that were once perennially caged while constantly supplying their blood to the Sea Spirit City had almost recovered after being taken care of by Zi Fei. It was just that the wounds on the Sea Spirit Beasts which were caused by the bamboo pipes were too severe that they were yet to fully heal up. If they let the Sea Spirit Beasts get back to the Sea of Death right away, it might probably cause their wounds to deteriorate, and thus, all they could only do was just to let the Sea Spirit Beasts stay in the Sea Spirit City momentarily, so that they were able to recuperate from the damage.

    What was even more knotty was those little Sea Spirit Beasts that had been caught since young. They had been locked up in the Sea Spirit City when they were still innocent, not knowing anything about the world but just looking at theirrades suffered. They had no parents to guide and look after them. They didn¡¯t even know the swimming direction to head to the Sea of Death.

    At first, Qiao Chu and the others tried to release those little Sea Spirit Beasts that had been rescued, back to the Sea of Death, but the oue had gotten them appalled. The moment those little Sea Spirit Beasts that had long left the ocean returned to the Sea of Death, they immediately let out a blood curdling and confusing scream, wandering at the seacoast, not willing to leave.

    Without having any other options, Qiao Chu and the rest of them could just only bring those little things back and let Zi Fei teach them bit by bit, about the basic knowledge that should be known by a Sea Spirit Beast.

    ¡°It¡¯s almost time. Just wait for a few days more and we can then send them back to the isted ind. There, the adult Sea Spirit Beasts will teach them more things.¡± Zi Fei chuckled. She wholeheartedly liked these little livesing from the Sea of Death.

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Qiao Chu scratched his head. He too, liked the little Sea Spirit Beasts, but he was born to be a clumsy person who didn¡¯t know how to hold himself back, that everytime when he carried the little Sea Spirit Beasts in his arms, those small little creatures would be so scared that they just screamed the hell out of their lungs. And now, all he could do was just to quietly watch them from aside.

 Chapter 2642 - A Brand New Sea Spirit City (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2642: A Brand New Sea Spirit City (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Just when Qiao Chu and Zi Fei were talking, Ye Sha happened to pass through the courtyard while holding a stack of files. When he saw them, his footsteps slightly halted.

    ¡°Brother Ye Sha!¡± When Qiao Chu saw Ye Sha, he greeted him with such hyped up enthusiasm . Usually, when Ye Sha was not secretly protecting Jun Wu Xie, he was being sent out on errands by Jun Wu Yao. Chu Qiao and the others couldn¡¯t find a good time to learn from Ye Sha and his other peers. This time however, with Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao gone in the Soul World, and the members of the Night Regime were guarding Sea Spirit City, it gave Chu Qiao and the others enough time to understand the legendary Night Regime.

    Within just one short month, Qiao Chu and the rest managed to find out many training secrets of the Night Regime from Ye Sha and Ye Mei. Several people have been boiling with rage for a long while now and also learnt many cultivation methods, if only to be stronger for a real battle with the Upper Realm in the future.

    ¡°Well?¡± Ye Sha looked at the energetic Qiao Chu quite helplessly.

    The members of the Night Regime possessed temperaments which were calm and stable, contrary to the character of Qiao Chu, which was hot blooded and jumpy. Till now, Ye She couldn¡¯t understand how Qiao Chu maintained his over eager enthusiasm all day long.

    ¡°The Night Regime and the Ghost Army have all arrived today?¡± Qiao Chu asked with a smile.

    Ye Sha nodded.

    During this month, with Jun Wu Yao and Jun Wu Xie gone, he and Ye Mei were not idle. The task of transporting the rest of the Night Regime and Ghost Army from the ind fell on them.

    Ye Gu was not reliable, apart from being fearsome on the battlefield and ying their enemies, he was useless and avoided like the gue when it came to meticulous and detailed matters.

    By now, thest boat transporting the remaining members of the Ghost Army had arrived in the Sea Spirit City. Apart from the couple hundreds of Night Regime members protecting the Sea Spirit Beasts on the isted ind, the rest of the Jun Wu Yao¡¯s men were gathered in the Sea Spirit City.

    ¡°That¡¯s good, I don¡¯t know when they wille back. They have been gone for a while.¡± Qiao Chu scratched his head.

    Speaking of Jun Wu Xie, the smile in the eyes of Zi Fei suddenly disappeared, her eyes turned down involuntarily and the trace of loneliness hit her eyes.

    ¡°It should be soon.¡± Ye Sha said.

    ¡°What is soon?¡± A voice suddenly sounded from the courtyard.

    Ye Sha and the other two immediately looked up and followed the sound, but they saw the Ye Mei smiling as he walked over, and his expression shining with unhidden joy.

    ¡°Tell you a piece of good news, Lord Jue just sent a message back. This evening, he and Missy will arrive at the Sea Spirit City. Stop being so stunned Ye Sha, hurry up ande with me to prepare.¡±

    A jingle sounded!

    With no time to digest the news, Qiao Chu and Ye Sha were distracted by the sound of the bell.

    Thedle that Zi Fei held in her hands had unknowingly dropped onto the ground, and had shattered!

    ¡°Elder Zi Fei?¡± Qiao Chu looked at Zi Fei strangely.

    Zi Fei regained her focus, weaky and quietly pulled her still-trembling fingers into her sleeves. She pretended to be calm and said: ¡°There was some water on my hand and thedle slipped. Go do what you need to do, I¡¯ll go check on the wounds of the Sea Spirit Beasts to see if there are any improvements.¡±

    After Zi Fei finished her words in a rush, she didn¡¯t even clean up the mess on the ground but she turned around and left hurriedly.

    Qiao Chu scratched his head questioningly, Elder Zi Fei was usually very calm and stable. How could she have.... mishandled something?

 Chapter 2643 - A Brand New Sea Spirit City (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2643: A Brand New Sea Spirit City (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The fact that Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao wereing back had made Qiao Chu so happy that he immediately ran to inform Hua Yao and the rest of his friends.

    Nobody was able to understand the grievance of Hua Yao who had disguised himself into Yan Hai and pretended to be the fake ¡°fake Yan Hai¡± for a month. Fortunately, due to the local residents of the Sea Spirit City being reced gradually by the members of the Night Regime and the Ghost Army, Hua Yao was able to suffer less when ying the role.

    ¡°Little Xie is finally going to be back. Brother Hua too, is going to get free soon.¡± While grinning, Fei Yan looked at Hua Yao. Though this was what he said, there wasn¡¯t any bits of diminution with the gloat in his eyes.

    Hua Yao rolled his eyes at Fei Yan, not wanting to waste his energy to argue with him.

    ¡°It¡¯s certainly good that Little Xie is going toe back, but... how shall we deal with those people?¡± Rong Ruo who was sitting aside furrowed her brows.

    Listening to Rong Ruo¡¯s words, the expressions on the face of the few of them who were at first smiling cheerfully suddenly became a little weird.

    ¡°Cough... Let¡¯s just wait for Little Xie toe back and see what will she do. At the worst, we can just fudge the issue and make them leave,¡± said Qiao Chu after clearing his throat.

    Hua Yao and the others looked at each other and there was actually a trace of wry smile in each of their eyes.

    As the night fell, there came two figuresnded gracefully outside the official residence of the Sea Spirit City.

    Qiao Chu and the others who had been waiting for quite a long time outside the entrance immediately went forward once they saw the two of them.

    ¡°Lord Jue, Young Miss.¡± Ye Mei and Ye Sha stepped forward and bowed at Jun Wu Yao and Jun Wu Xie who had just returned.

    ¡°Is everything fine in the Sea Spirit City?¡± Looking at everyone who hade to greet them, Jun Wu Xie asked.

    ¡°Everything is alright, please do not worry, Young Miss,¡± replied Ye Sha.

    Jun Wu Xie slightly nodded her head. Hastily, Qiao Chu and the rest of them weed her and Jun Wu Yao into the official residence while constantly asking them about the Soul World along their way into the building. However, there was a skinny figure walking behind everyone, quietly gazing at Jun Wu Xie who was walking beside Jun Wu Yao.

    ¡°How was your trip to the Soul World? Have you settled the chaotic energy, Little Xie?¡± Among all of them, Qiao Chu was the most excited person. He felt really sad for not being able to visit the Soul World since he had always been curious about the Soul World, the origin of the billions souls in this world.

    ¡°It¡¯s settled,¡± said Jun Wu Xie tly. There wasn¡¯t any joy but a trace of indescribable depression in her tone.

    However, careless Qiao Chu had failed to notice Jun Wu Xie¡¯s unusualness.

    ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good, then... what about Grandmaster Ren Huang and Master...¡± With a hint of expectancy in his eyes, the speaking tone of Qiao Chu changed slightly. The deaths of Ren Huang and Yan Bu Gui had always been a sore point stuck in their hearts. They didn¡¯t want to believe that they were really gone. It had been years and they were still insisting that maybe the souls of Ren Huang and Yan Bu Gui were still living somewhere else in the Three Realms.

    Jun Wu Xie had told the words of the Spirit Tree to them. After being told that the souls of Ren Huang and Yan Bu Gui had gone into the Reincarnation Path, Hua Yao and the others couldn¡¯t help themselves from showing a feeling of destion in their eyes, but after thinking that Ren Huang and Yan Bu Gui would still descend into this world again on their second thoughts, they felt relieved.

    With their strengths getting stronger, the lifespans of Qiao Chu and the others would also increase. They had the time to wait for the return of Yan Bu Gui and Ren Huang.

    Even though the identity and the appearance had changed, but as long as it was the same soul, then the person who owned the soul would still be their Master.

    Qiao Chu didn¡¯t notice the unusualness of Jun Wu Xie, but Rong Ruo who was always attentive had vaguely noticed that there was something wrong with the condition of Jun Wu Xie. If everything was going well in the Soul World, why wasn¡¯t there any merriment shown on her face?

    Rong Ruo couldn¡¯t help but asked, ¡°Is it that something bad has happened to the Soul World?¡±

 Chapter 2644 - Blood Relation (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2644: Blood Rtion (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie hesitated and her footsteps slowed as well. Her eyes drooped but she didn¡¯t say anything.

    The once lively atmosphere suddenly calmed down and even Qiao Chu who was quite insensitive also noticed Jun Wu Xie¡¯s peculiar behaviour. Everyone¡¯s focus was on Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Little Xie... What exactly happened?¡± Qiao Chu carefully asked.

    Jun Wu Xie furrowed her brow as she slowly looked up at Qiao Chu and the others who had concerned by eager eyes, and she finally whispered: ¡°Remember the time when we were in the Spirit World, the matter involving Situ Heng?¡±

    Qiao Chu and others were shocked, as they suddenly remembered the things that were almost forgotten by them.

    At the beginning when they were in Spirit World, Situ Heng, along with Qin Song and Long Jiu, helped stabilize the chaotic energy within Jun Wu Xie. However, he harboured ill intentions and schemed to destroy Jun Wu Xie¡¯s soul during the process. If Jun Wu Yao hadn¡¯t found out in time and revealed the scheme, the consequence was simply unimaginable.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me.... The traitors in the Soul World acted on their scheme?¡± asked Fan Zhuo, frowning.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded.

    ¡°When we reached the Soul World, the rebels had already enacted their n, and they admitted the people of the Upper Realm into the Soul World. The Upper Realm was trying to use the Soul World to carry out the Soul Sacrificing Event, and thereby achieving their purpose of the Blood Sacrifice of the Three Realms.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words caused everyone to be frightened. Jun Wu Yao then narrated to everyone what had actually happened in the Soul World, including the rtion between the Soul Sacrificing Event and Blood Sacrifice of the Three Realms.

    Even though they knew that the Upper Realm¡¯s n had been destroyed, but after hearing everything that Jun Wu Yao said, the shock and fear within the hearts of everyone did not disappear for a long while. They could not imagine that if Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao were not coincidentally in Soul World, how the situation would have evolved.

    If the n of Upper Realm was really sessful, then the Three Realms would really be destroyed!

    Who would have thought that, besides what they did in the Middle Realm, that the Upper Realm would still have a scheme like this?

    ¡°So, the Soul World is nowpletely sealed? If Grand Master and Master wants to re-enter the Three Realms, they would have to wait till the Soul World reopens?¡± Qiao Chu gulped, the Soul World¡¯s closure meant that no new soul could enter the Reincarnation Path, and there will be no newborn within the Three Realms for the foreseeable future!

    Jun Wu Xie nodded. ¡°This is ourst resort as the Upper Realm have too many schemes. It¡¯s impossible for Soul World to defend well. Although we managed to put a stop to their ns this time, it¡¯s hard to be certain that we will be able to do so without further problems.¡±

    Sealing Soul World was the safest method, and with the current state of the Spirit Tree, unfortunately it would not be able to destroy the Soul Sacrificing Event within this short span of time. To cut off the path which the Upper Realm intended to use for the Blood Sacrifice of the Three Realms, this was the only feasible method.

    Everyone nodded with lingering fears.

    The news that they brought back was too shocking, and they found it somewhat difficult to digest at the moment.

    Only one person, who after hearing everything, didn¡¯t have any shock disyed in her eyes, but with only a trace of rxation. After a moment, the person suddenly thought of something and called out: ¡°Wu Xie.¡±

    The gentle call drifted into Jun Wu Xie¡¯s ears and she lifted her head to look at the person who had spoken.

    Zi Fei stood behind the crowd and looked at Jun Wu Xie, her eyes heldplex yet gentle emotions.

    ¡°Elder Zi Fei.¡± Jun Wu Xie slightly nodded to Zi Fei.

 Chapter 2645 - Blood Relationï¼ˆ2ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2645: Blood Rtion£¨2£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    There was always an inexplicable amiability that Jun Wu Xie felt towards Zi Fei when she saw her. Even though the time of them interacting with each other wasn¡¯t really that much, the depression which was originally suppressed within Jun Wu Xie got to abate for no reason after she saw Zi Fei.

    Looking at Jun Wu Xie who looked a little tired, a sign of hesitation shed across Zi Fei¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°So many things have happened in the Soul World, then... the thing you said previously... that you want to look for your father in the Soul World...¡± The voice of Zi Fei was so soft that it almost couldn¡¯t be heard clearly by the other people.

    Jun Wu Xie shuddered. With the picture of Jun Gu being taken away suddenly gushed into her brain at the moment, her gaze came to a stunned, mouth slightly opened and not a sound was heard from her.

    The reaction given out by Jun Wu Xie had made Zi Fei¡¯s heart feel as if it had leapt up to her throat.

    ¡°I¡¯ve... found my father.¡± Jun Wu Xie looked down as she hid the trace of unusualness away from the bottom of her eyes.

    ¡°How is he doing?¡± Not being able to restrain herself, Zi Fei asked.

    Soundlessly, Jun Wu Xie lowered her head down.

    The silence of Jun Wu Xie had caused Zi Fei to once again sink into an apprehension, but she somewhat felt that she shouldn¡¯t be continuing the question anymore.

    ¡°You say it.¡± Jun Wu Xie pulled Jun Wu Yao¡¯s sleeve. She wasn¡¯t able to speak about the matter of Jun Gu.

    Jun Wu Yao let out a soft sigh, ¡°Little Xie¡¯s father has been controlled by the Upper Realm. When we saw him in the Soul World, his memory had already been wiped off. We couldn¡¯t save him at the moment since the Soul Sacrificing Event had already begun. He was then taken away by the people from the Upper Realm.¡±

    At the instant, Zi Fei drew in a cold breath with her pair of eyes slightly widening as her figure staggered all of a sudden, almost going to stumble onto the ground.

    ¡°How-... Howe...¡± Zi Fei widened her eyes in disbelief.

    After listening to everything, Qiao Chu and the others held an astounding expression onto their faces. They knew better than anyone else, that how many years had Jun Wu Xie tried to find Jun Gu. At first, they thought that she would be able to find her father after entering the Soul World, but who could have known that... they would actually encounter in such a situation.

    They couldn¡¯t help but move their gazes onto Jun Wu Xie. They could finally understand why there wasn¡¯t any bits of happiness shown on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face when she came back. After going through all the hardships, she managed to find her father at the end but it turned out that the Upper Realm had taken him and he was most probably being controlled by those people. There was a big possibility that one day in the future, he would be her enemy. How would any child be able to endure such kind of things?

    Neither did Jun Wu Xie speak anything nor did she raise her head, nobody knew what was she thinking about at the moment.

    The moment Zi Fei saw how distressed Jun Wu Xie looked after recovering from the stupefaction, her heartstrings tightened. The words that she wanted to tell after thinking for so many restless nights whichsted for a whole month were now stuck in her throat and not even a word was able to get out of her mouth.

    Without speaking a word, Zi Fei stepped forward and embraced Jun Wu Xie who had been having her head down all the time into her arms. Gently, she said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Since you¡¯ve found him, he will definitelye back to you. Don¡¯t be afraid, if he is able to recognize you, he will certainly be proud of you.¡±

    Although Zi Fei¡¯s voice was soft and gentle, with a sharp cold re ring across her eyes, the blood inside her which had been frozen for many years was soundlessly boiling.

    She was sick of ducking and hiding herself.

    And now, she will get everything which she had once lost back one by one!

    No one else was allowed to hurt her child and her husband anymore!

    ¡°Wu Xie, listen, if everything is as what you have said, then at the very least, for now, your father is safe. There must be something that the person in the Upper Realm wants to get from your father. Before he achieved his goal, your father will be safe. You still have time.¡± With her eyes narrowed, Zi Fei said slowly.

 Chapter 2646 - Blood Relation (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2646: Blood Rtion (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Zi Fei knew exactly what kind of personality the person in the Upper Realm had, and knew what she needed to do now.

    Under thefort of Zi Fei, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s emotions gradually stabilized. As Zi Fei said, she had no time to let herself sink into despair, she still had to face the future on her own.

    ¡°I will save my father.¡± Jun Wu Xie said lowly.

    ¡°I know, you will.¡± Zi Fei gently caressed Jun Wu Xie¡¯s long hair, just like the picture that had appeared in her dreams for so many years.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Jun Wu Xie stood up straight, slightly distance herself from Zi Fei. She could clearly see the face under Zi Fei¡¯s mask, but her eyes were the best looking pair of eyes Jun Wu Xie had ever seen; it was gentle like water but yet so warm.

    ¡°Silly child.¡± Zi Fei was reluctant to look at Jun Wu Xie, raised her hand and rubbed Jun Wu Xie¡¯s head, her eyes wereughing. But the fingers that brushed passed Jun Wu were stiff, as if trying to restrain the trembling that would appear at anytime.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think about it anymore. Since you are back, you should rest. Even if you want to do something, you need enough energy, right?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie nodded.

    Qiao Chu and others did not dare to say anything more. They could only look on with eyes filled with care and concern as Jun Wu Xie returned to her room to rest.

    Everyone had left, but Zi Fei still stood outside the Jun Wu Xie¡¯s room, looking at the locked door. Moonlight sprinkled over the quiet courtyard, and also on Zi Fei¡¯s figure, as her silhouette slowly lengthened on the ground.

    ¡°If I remember correctly, the full name of the Holy Maiden who fled from the Upper Realm should be Han Zi Fei?¡± Suddenly, the voice of Jun Wu Yao appeared in the courtyard.

    Zi Fei did not turn her head, but kept looking at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s room with a forlorn gaze.

    ¡°When I was at Lin Pce, I found a portrait. It belongs to Jun Gu. Old Master Jun said that the painting was drawn for Jun Gu by Little Xie¡¯s mother. Under the portrait, there is a signature. ¨C Han.¡± Jun Wu Yao looked at Zi Fei¡¯s back, thoughtful.

    The figure of Zi Fei stiffened.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you acknowledge her?¡± Jun Wu Yao was slightly frowning. At first, he didn¡¯t notice anything strange about Zi Fei, but tonight, when Jun Wu Xie mentioned about Jun Gu¡¯s situation, Zi Fei¡¯s reaction was extremely abnormal, and the words she saidst time were also somewhat intriguing.

    In fact, early on when Zi Fei and Jun Wu Xie met each other, the atmosphere of the two people was harmonious and somewhat amazing. It seemed that there was a natural tacit understanding. If this tacit understanding was ced on others, it might not be obvious, but when ced on Jun Wu Xie, who had a naturally cold character, it was extremely rare.

    Even when she first met with Qiao Chu and the others, Jun Wu Xie was always slightly distant,pletely unlike the interaction with Zi Fei.

    This point, Jun Wu Yao had realised, but he did not think that there would be such a coincidence in the world.

    If the reaction of Zi Fei hadn¡¯t been too strong tonight, Jun Wu Yao would not have connected all these things.

    Zi Fei didn¡¯t turn her head. After a long silence, she said: ¡°Ye, if you really love her, don¡¯t tell her. I am leaving tonight, who am I, she doesn¡¯t need to know.¡±

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s eyes squinted slightly. ¡°You want to rescue Jun Gu?¡±

    Zi Fei chuckled and said: ¡°Yes, but also not really, I am just going to finish what I did not finish in the past. To Jun Wu Xie, I am dead so just let her continue to think that way.¡±

    Zi Fei¡¯s tone was decisive, free and easy. She did not wait for Jun Wu Yao¡¯s response, but instead turned to leave and her figure gradually disappeared into the night.

 Chapter 2647 - Long Xuan City (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2647: Long Xuan City (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie dreamt. In her dream, she was covered in darkness and it was so dark that she couldn¡¯t see her hand in front of her, and she was surrounded in silence. Two faint lights appeared silently on her left and right sides, wrapped in darkness, she could see a faintly discernible figure in the light.

    One was tall and upright, the other slender and petite, only fuzzy outlines, but was unable to see the features clearly.

    When the first rays of the morning sun shone, Jun Wu Xie hasn¡¯t yet woken up from her dream but a cacophony of sounds broke the silence of the morning. Jun Wu Xie immediately sat up and Little ck, who was lying next to her, got up and followed her.

    ¡°Meow?¡±

    There was amotion!

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. It was quite noisy, some high-pitched roars could be heard, as if there was some argument going on. She got up and dressed, looked subconsciously at the bed with residual warmth but didn¡¯t see Jun Wu Yao¡¯s person.

    Jun Wu Xie didn¡¯t think too much and departed from her room toward the source of the sound.

    A few tall figures were sitting in the hall of the official residence. A man with a burly figure and a rough appearance, wearing a brocade suit, with his face stretched taut, was shouting at Fan Zhuo who stood opposite him, ¡°How long do you intend to drag this matter on? Day after day, we don¡¯t have the time to y around with you! If you don¡¯t give us a satisfactoy answer by today, we are not going to y nice anymore!¡±

    ¡°Get your City Lord out here! Every time you¡¯re beating around the bush, this time we fall for it. You, you are not qualified to speak to us!¡± Another man pointed at Fan Zhuo¡¯s nose and yelled.

    Fan Zhuo was sprayed with a faceful of spittle, but he maintained his good temper.

    When Jun Wu Xie reached the back door of the hall, she found Qiao Chu and gang standing at the back of the hall, looking depressed.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jun Wu Xie frowned slightly. The voices of those people were very loud, and she could hear everything clearly.

    When Qiao Chu saw Jun Wu Xie, he immediately cried and said: ¡°They are the people from Long Xuan City.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie raised her eyebrows slightly.

    Long Xuan City was one of the seventy two cities. In terms of geographical location, it was closer to the Sea Spirit City, but in terms ofnd area, it was twice asrge as the Sea Spirit City. Although the Sea Spirit City was dependent on the sea for its livelihood, but what was supporting the existence of the city was not the strength of the Sea Spirit Lord. Instead, it was because within the Sea of Death, they possessed the prowess of hunting the Sea Spirit Beasts; which allowed the Sea Spirit City to have a certain standing amongst the seventy-two cities. But in terms of strength, the Sea Spirit City resided in the tail end of the group.

    This Long Xuan City was also not famous amongst the seventy-two cities, but in front of the Sea Spirit City, they were shamelessly arrogant because the Sea Spirit City was the weakest city amongst the seventy-two cities. If not for the Sea Spirit Beasts, Sea Spirit City would have already been swallowed up by the other cities.

    ¡°What are they doing here?¡± Jun Wu Xie looked at Qiao Chu, although the Upper Realm seventy-two cities were collectively called that, but there was not much rtions between the cities. The in-fighting among the seventy-two cities were notparable to the schemes and plots between the countries of the Upper Realm. But since they all possessedrge forces, no one could upy the other cities.

    The Sea Spirit City was not only the weakest among the seventy-two cities, but also had the smallest area, so it had never held the attention of the other cities. Apart from the monthly supply of the Sea Spirit Beasts, they had very little contact with the other cities, and it was rare for people from other cities have taken the initiative toe to the Sea Spirit City.

 Chapter 2648 - Long Xuan City (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2648: Long Xuan City (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°They are here for the Sea Spirit Beast.¡± Qiao Chu curled his lips.

    Ever since Jun Wu Xie came to the Sea Spirit City, there was hardly any Sea Spirit Beasts brought back to the city. Before this, Yan Wan wanted to frame Jun Wu Xie so he had handed the departure course of the ships to Jun Wu Xie for a period of time, and this had directly caused the severelyck of supplements of the Sea Spirit Beasts in the city, resulting Yan Wan in having no choice but giving out the stocks to the Upper Realm.

    However, after Yan Wan took back the authority of handling the departure course of the ships from Jun Wu Xie, he was then killed by Jun Wu Xie not long after that, and after Jun Wu Xie took over the entire Sea Spirit City, not only did she terminate the Sea Spirit Beasts hunting activities, she had also let the Sea Spirit Beasts that were reared in captivity in the Sea Spirit City for the purpose of blood exploitation free. There was not much stock left in the warehouse, and after Jun Wu Xie went to the Soul World, besides busy transferring the members of the Night Regime and the Ghost Army from the isted ind to the Sea Spirit City, Qiao Chu and the others had also used the stock left to hedge on the parties from the Upper Realm who hade to ask for the blood of the Sea Spirit Beast.

    But there was just a little stock left in Sea Spirit City and they were all then used up in less than a month. All the people in the Upper Realm had long gotten used to the practice of feeding the blood of the Sea Spirit Beast to their newborn children and also the practice of eating the meat of the Sea Spirit Beast.

    The fact that the Sea Spirit City had the provision of the Sea Spirit Beasts reduced all of a sudden was already enough to piss them off, but then, the Sea Spirit City had decided topletely cut off the provision recently, how would the other seventy-one cities not be totally enraged?

    How were they going to raise their newborns without the blood of the Sea Spirit Beast?

    The Long Xuan City was the impatient one as few days ago, they had sent several experts to the Sea Spirit City to request for the provision of the Sea Spirit Beast. Jun Wu Xie wasn¡¯t in the city during that time. Although there was Hua Yao disguising as ¡°Yan Hai¡±, in order to prevent from being exposed, they didn¡¯t dare to let Hua Yao meet those people from the Long Xuan City face to face, leading them in keep on finding excuses to stall for time.

    And today, the people from the Long Xuan City could no longer hold it back anymore. Truculently, they went to the city pce and began to make a fuss in the early morning.

    At first, Qiao Chu and the others were nning to tell Jun Wu Xie about this matter after she came back and let her be the one to settle it, but no one would have thought that Jun Wu Xie would actually bring so many shocking news back after she returned from the Soul World. Since it would be quite inappropriate for them to burden Jun Wu Xie with even more irritating problems, they had chosen to put the issue aside.

    As a result...

    The next morning after Jun Wu Xie came back, these people from the Long Xuan City had thene to the city pce.

    ¡°You¡¯ve no idea how arrogant these people are. Not to mention that they are all cocky, acting like a peacock for the entire time when they are in the Sea Spirit City, wherever they go, they are just like the boss, eating everything they want by fraud but still be picky as hell. If it wasn¡¯t for the sake of the overall n, me and Fei Yan would have already broken their legs and thrown these idiots into the sea to feed the fish!¡± With a furious expression on his face, Qiao Chu snorted. Just by looking at the indignation he showed, it wasn¡¯t difficult to realize how resentful he was during this period of time.

    Now, the people in the entire Sea Spirit City were no longer the local residents of the Sea Spirit City but the subordinates of Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao. The people from the Long Xuan City had always been feeling extremely superior when they came to the Sea Spirit City. They disdained the residents in the Sea Spirit City, always acting so presumptuously by bossing them around. If this was in the previous time, those people who lived in the Sea Spirit City would probably embarrassingly obsequious to them due to their powerfulness, but now...

    The ones who were living in the Sea Spirit City were the Night Regime and the Ghost Army who wouldn¡¯t even blink their eyes when they killed!

 Chapter 2649 - Long Xuan City (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2649: Long Xuan City (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    If it weren¡¯t for Ye Mei and Ye Sha holding the fort, these brutes from Long Xuan City would have died many times before in the Sea Spirit City.

    Jun Wu Xie quietly listened to everything that Qiao Chu said, looked up at Hua Yao and the rest who were standing at the back hall. Although they were as agitated as Qiao Chu, but in their eyes held a certain anger, they were obviously tormented by the people of Long Xuan City.

    This sort of opponent who could be easily crushed with one finger, but yet for practical reasons, they had to allow them to run amok in order to keep the peace, must have really depressed the rest. This was not something that ordinary people could endure.

    ¡°Only Fan Zhuo¡¯s temperament could withstand them a little. We don¡¯t dare to meet those guys now, we¡¯re afraid that if we can¡¯t stand it anymore, we will just take their heads off.¡± Fei Yan was eager to roll up his sleeves for battle.

    At first, they could still withstand it, but in the end, the thing that angered Fei Yan the most was...

    Rong Ruo had once talked to these people. The result was that the shameless bastards actually dared eyed the beauty of Rong Ruo and even hinted for Rong Ruo to apany them. At this, it really angered Fei Yan and if Rong Ruo hadn¡¯t stopped him, he would have chopped the Long Xuan City people up into meat sauce.

    ¡°Little Xie, what do you think? Do you want to... coax them first to stabilize the situation?¡± Qiao Chu touched his chin, they had just established their base in the Sea Spirit City, and in order to ensure that they were not noticed by the Upper Realm, they would have to conceal their strengths and bide their time.

    Jun Wu Xie did not speak, but took the mask and wore it. The appearance of Yan Hai obscured the stunning face. After Jun Wu Xie made sure that her true appearance was well masked, she stepped into the hall.

    In the hall, the people of Long Xuan City were still yelling at Fan Zhuo, and even the good-tempered Fan Zhuo was already burning with rage.

    ¡°What can you do? If you can¡¯t do anything, get lost! The Sea Spirit City has no one else? They actually let a brat like you take care of us? Where¡¯s Yan Wan that old man? Call him out, I am not interested in dealing with an immature, little brat like you!¡± A man from Long Xuan City looked impatiently at Fan Zhuo.

    Fan Zhuo took a deep breath and forced down the dissatisfaction in his heart. Just as he was about to say something, a hand was ced on his shoulder.

    Fan Zhuo turned his head to look at the owner of the hand and he saw Jun Wu Xie who was pretending to be Yan Hai, whom without his realisation had entered the hall. The quiet and cold eyes sent him a slight signal to stay calm.

    Fan Zhuo was slightly stunned.

    ¡°Let me handle this.¡± Jun Wu Xie spoke slowly.

    Fan Zhuo hesitated slightly, and finally nodded and retreated to the side.

    The men of Long Xuan City, who simmering with anger, suddenly saw the appearance of Jun Wu Xie, and one by one had wrinkled brows.

    ¡°Who is this little brat, let you handle? Who do you think you are?¡± A big, fouled mouth man started shouting.

    Jun Wu Xie, lightly and calmly sat down in the main chair of the hall, her face held no trace of anger, she was totally calm as she sat leisurely. Her cold eyes lifted slightly while looking at the ¡®uninvited guests¡¯ from Long Xuan City and slowly said,

    ¡°I am Yan Hai.¡±

    ¡°Yan Hai? What the hell?¡± The man of Long Xuan City did not buy it, but what another person said suddenly: ¡°You are Yan Hai? The son of Yan Wan?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie nodded slightly.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

 Chapter 2650 - Iâ€™m The City Lord (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2650: I¡¯m The City Lord (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Big brother, that¡¯s the son of Yan Wan.¡± The man nudged the fouled-mouth, brawny man.

    The brawny man was named Xu Zu and he was considered a strong exponent in Long Xuan City because of his capabilities in handling matters. And thus was held in high regard by the Lord of Long Xuan City, and so he was nominated to head to Sea Spirit City to demand for the Sea Spirit Beasts.

    Xu Zu curled his lips in disgust. He looked at Jun Wu Xie from head to toe and he did not bother to hide his scorn.

    This kid seemed young, with delicate features that did not align with being a powerful Lord. Yan Wan was not considered one of the strongest among the seventy-two city lords, but few people could beparable to his ruthless and malevolent inclinations. The matter of Yan Wan¡¯s few sons who died during infancy was well-known within the seventy-two cities. Everyone knew that it was Yan Wan¡¯s fear of his sons surpassing his own strength and usurp his position that drove him to strike first in order to ¡®gain an upper hand¡¯.

    The only one left was Yan Hai, but it was because at that time when he was born, his innate talent was very average and that saved his life.

    A little brat that Yan Wan did not spare a thought to, how could he have good prospects?

    Xu Zu was very disapproving, and the look on his face was unchanging. He did not care if he was sitting in front of the Young Lord of the Sea Spirit City.

    ¡°Yan Hai is it? We are not looking for you, but your old man, Yan Wan. Don¡¯t dawdle with us, we are not interested in engaging in pointless conversation with you! Hurry and call your old man out! The fouled-mouth, brawny man shouted.

    On one side, Fan Zhuo frowned slightly, but did not say anything. Qiao Chu and others, who were hiding in the back hall, were observing the movements in the hall through a small dark hole. They were all curious at how Jun Wu Xie was going to deal with the group from Long Xuan City

    Jun Wu Xie sat calmly on her chair, with a light and airy look about her. She unhurriedly took the cup of tea from the table and took a sip, with a look of contentment, as if she did not hear Xu Zu curse them out.

    ¡°Little imp, did you hear what I was saying?!¡± Xu Zu red at Jun Wu Xie. Although his strength was not as powerful as the Lord of Long Xuan Cheng, but he was considered as top among the Gold Spirits. In the end, he was ignored by Jun Wu Xie, a young brat, and he felt he had ¡®lost face¡¯.

    Disregarding whether Jun Wu Xie was the Young Lord of the Sea Spirit City or not, to the other people in the city, the two words ¡®Young Lord¡¯ was not even a consideration. In the dog-eat-dog world of the Upper Realm, the father-son rtionships are far less close aspared to that of the Lower Realm or Middle Realm. Even if one was now a Young Lord, it was not imusible that her father had taken precautions against her. It wasmonce to remove an important chess piece.

    Xu Zu naturally would not even bother with the Young Lord, Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie was still slowly drinking tea from her cup, her cold eyes lifted slightly and started impatiently at Xu Zu.

    ¡°Who are you looking for?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked.

    Xu Zu impatiently said: ¡°We are looking for the Lord of Sea Spirit City, not the Young Lord. Do you have bad hearing? Do you not understand?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyebrows were slightly lifted, and the empty cup was ced on the table, and she rested her chin on one hand, as she stared unruffled at Xu Zu, ¡°I am the Lord of Sea Spirit City.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Xu Zu was dumbfounded. He looked at Jun Wu Xie and could hardly believe what he had heard.

 Chapter 2651 - Iâ€™m The City Lord (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2651: I¡¯m The City Lord (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    He was the City Lord?

    How was it possible!

    Wasn¡¯t the Sea Spirit City thend of Yan Wan?

    Hardly recovered from the shock, Xu Zu looked at the delicate looking boy who was just casually sitting in front of him, simply couldn¡¯t believe everything that he had just heard.

    Yan Wan¡¯s fixation towards the Sea Spirit City was extremely deep. He valued power and authorities more than anything else, if not, he wouldn¡¯t have personally killed so many of his kids in the past. The fact that Yan Hai was lucky enough to have his life spared was all because the aptitude he showed wasn¡¯t that outstanding in the beginning. How was it possible for Yan Wan to let his kid who would turn into a threat of his in the future stay in the Sea Spirit City?

    ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± Xu Zu immediately repudiated Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words. Not to mention that the strength of Jun Wu Xie had already been negated by Yan Wan from the very beginning, there was no way her age would overtake Yan Wan¡¯s age. No matter how talented a person was, how would someone surpassed Yan Wan who was already over one hundred years old at such a young age?

    This was totally a joke!

    ¡°Kidding? I¡¯m sorry but I never joke with outsiders. If I¡¯m not the City Lord of the Sea Spirit City, why would you think that I have the right to sit here?¡± With her brows slightly cocking, a domineering gaze suddenly emerged from Jun Wu Xie¡¯s cold clear eyes.

    The body of Xu Zu stiffened in that instant. It was definitely not a gaze which an ordinary person would own. If it wasn¡¯t for him to witness it with his own eyes, he too, couldn¡¯t have believed that such a young boy would actually have such a sharp gaze.

    With an extremely indecipherable expression on the faces of the other people from the Long Xuan City, the way they looked at Jun Wu Xie became really weird.

    Though they hadn¡¯t been paying much attention to the Sea Spirit City, they still knew about the most rudimentary information of the city.

    Yan Wan had already moved Yan Hai out of the official residence. He didn¡¯t even allow Yan Hai to stay long in the official residence. They didn¡¯t notice it just now, but after listening to what Jun Wu Xie said, only then they suddenly came to a realization that it was actually abnormal for Jun Wu Xie to appear in this ce, and what got them even more astonished was the seat which Jun Wu Xie was now sitting on. Wasn¡¯t it the main seat which only the City Lord of the Sea Spirit City had the right to sit on?

    If Yan Wan wasn¡¯t defeated by Jun Wu Xie, how was it possible for Jun Wu Xie to sit on that position?

    ¡°You... are the City Lord of the Sea Spirit City?¡± Xu Zu¡¯s voice suddenly became weaker. If everything Jun Wu Xie said was true, then he would need to reappraise her strength.

    A teenage boy who was able to snatch the position of the City Lord from his father¡¯s hand at such a young age was definitely not an ordinary character.

    Even though Xu Zu didn¡¯t believe that Jun Wu Xie was able to breakthrough the level of a Gold Spirit and condense spirit inscriptions at such a young age, but if it was true that she was capable of taking down such a cunning opponent like Yan Wan, then the artifice used by Jun Wu Xie to trick people would probably be way more appalling than her strength.

    Subconsciously, Xu Zu released an unnoticeable spirit energy, trying to scrutinize the strength of Jun Wu Xie, but such an action had caused Xu Zu to break into cold sweats!

    He couldn¡¯t sense how exactly strong Jun Wu Xie was!

    Such a case would only happen in one situation, that Jun Wu Xie¡¯s strength had far gone beyond Xu Zu¡¯s strength, resulting him in not being able to detect anything.

    Just at the moment when Xu Zu was inwardly feeling terrified, a violent spirit energy suddenly traced onto the probing spirit energy which he released and gushed back into him, smashing on the pulse of Xu Zu in the twinkling. The vigorous hit had caused an acute pain to radiate from Xu Zu¡¯s chest, leading him in spatting out a mouthful of blood!

    A pungent smell of blood permeated through the main hall of the city pce within seconds. All the people from the Long Xuan City was so shocked that they stood up subconsciously and stared at Xu Zu who was coughing blood, dumbfounded!

 Chapter 2652 - Iâ€™m the City Lord (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2652: I¡¯m the City Lord (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Xu Zu was the most powerful among them, but now, he vomited blood in front of their eyes. This picture really shocked the people of Long Xuan City.

    Of course.

    But Jun Wu Xie sat umoving in her chair as her eyes, which were as cold as a thousand year old iceberg, swept across everyone from Long Xuan City.

    ¡°These little people of Long Xuan City want to test my strength, isn¡¯t there proper etiquette in Long Xuan City?¡± Jun Wu Xie said coldly, that bloody color bloomed from her eyes, as the scent of blood made her wrinkled her brow.

    Xu Zu suddenly raised his hand and signaled to those frightenedpanions to sit down. He raised his hand and wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, as he looked up at an indifferent Jun Wu Xie, but he no longer had suspicion and disdain in his eyes.

    He could clearly feel the tremendous strength of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s spiritual power. Don¡¯t talk about a confrontation, unless the other party did not want his life, he was afraid that he would have already died just now.

    ¡°It was indeed rude of me, please forgive me Lord.¡± Xu Zu was forcefully enduring the immense pain in his chest as he got up to apologise to Jun Wu Xie. He no longer dared to be scornful and disrespectful.

    Exactly how strong was Jun Wu Xie, Xu Zu was not all that clear, but he knew that it was definitely much stronger than him.

    ¡°If you are disrespectful again, I don¡¯t mind helping your City Lord teach you all a lesson.¡± Jun Wu Xie said it nonchntly.

    Xu Zu¡¯s heart clenched as he gulped tensely. He was extremely depressed.

    Yan Wan was treacherous, but he was also extremely cunning. Even if there was really a city that made trouble for him, he wouldugh and put priority in maintaining good rtions with the other city. But evidently, this new City Lord did not care about such matters as he handled Xu Zu without any sense of kindness.

    This depressing loss, Xu Zu could only suffer in silence as he knew that he was not Jun Wu Xie¡¯s match. So even if there was hatred in his heart, he could not show even a trace of it.

    ¡°Yes, I humbly ept your lesson.¡± Xu Zu said obediently.

    Jun Wu Xie sneered.

    Xu Zu sat back with fear in his heart. When he raised his eyes again, it was with respect as he looked at Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Speak, why are you here at Sea Spirit City?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked slowly and deliberately. By the side, Fan Zhuo¡¯s timely approach to fill up Jun Wu Xie¡¯s teacup, as he lowered his eyes to conceal theughter in his eyes.

    The show of strength by Little Xie was swift and efficient, and what a joy it was to watch!

    When he thought about how arrogant and tyrannical Xu Zu and his gang was since they arrived in Sea Spirit City, and then now Xu Zu looked like an obedient grandson, Fan Zhuo felt extremely satisfied.

    Xu Zu ignored the pain wrecking through his body as he put a bold face on and said, ¡°The blood of the Sea Spirit Beast for Long Xuan City is supplied by the Sea Spirit City previously, but now Sea Spirit City has not supplied the blood, flesh and skin of the Sea Spirit Beasts for more than half a month. There has been a lot of newborn in Long Xuan City, and we are in need of the Sea Spirit Beast blood. Thus, my City Lordmanded me toe and ask you, Lord of Sea Spirit City, with regards to the flesh and blood of this Sea Spirit Beast... When will it be avable again?¡±

    Xu Zu¡¯s speech had be more cautious, as he was deeply afraid of offending Jun Wu Xie, his words and sentences were measured.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s cold eyes focused on Xu Zu who was filled with trepidation, and she replied unhurriedly, ¡°Not avable.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Xu Zu was stunned.

    Not avable?

    What did he mean? ? ?

 Chapter 2653 - Not Even A Drop Will Be Provided (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2653: Not Even A Drop Will Be Provided (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°City Lord... what do you mean? I don¡¯t understand.¡± Though Xu Zu was feeling really anxious inside, he didn¡¯t have the courage to voice his question in truculence.

    Jun Wu Xie cast a nce on Xu Zu and said, ¡°Just as the literal meaning.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Xu Ze became even more confused.

    Qiao Chu and the others who were hiding in the back hall too, had no idea what was Jun Wu Xie nning to do. There wasn¡¯t any bits of meat or blood of the Sea Spirit Beast left in the Sea Spirit City, and there was no way Jun Wu Xie would go and hunt for the Sea Spirit Beasts just for her to put the Upper Realm off. They had been thinking on how to fudge the issue of them not being able to supply the Sea Spirit Beasts to the Upper Realm even before Jun Wu Xie came back, but they had failed toe out with any nice solution to solve the problem. They could only wait for the return of Jun Wu Xie and let her deal with the problem.

    Since Jun Wu Xie had decided to make her appearance in front of those people, they thought that Jun Wu Xie had thought of some good ideas to solve the problem, but...

    Her solution was to straight up tell the people from the Long Xuan City that... the Sea Spirit City was unable to provide them the Sea Spirit Beasts?

    At the moment, Qiao Chu and the rest of them didn¡¯t seem to be confident with Jun Wu Xie¡¯s solution. It would be fine if it was the other city that they had taken control of, but the main function of the Sea Spirit City was to provide the Sea Spirit Beasts to the Upper Realm, if the provision was discontinued all of a sudden, it was uncertain that it wouldn¡¯t arouse the suspicion of the Upper Realm.

    Wouldn¡¯t it be too perfunctory for Jun Wu Xie to give out such a response?

    While looking at each other, Qiao Chu and the others had all seen a huge puzzlement in each other¡¯s eyes. Nheless, they could do nothing but just quietly wait for the sequel.

    ¡°Ermm... City Lord, regarding to what you have just said... I am afraid that it isn¡¯t really appropriate for us to report back to our City Lord. Not only the Long Xuan City and the Sea Spirit City have always been in diplomatic rtions, both the cities are also near to each other. It¡¯s been so many years but nothing bad has ever happened between the two cities, and both cities too, often take care of each other. We know that quite a lot of things have happened in the Sea of Death recently, but... since there are so many newborns, we can¡¯t have the blood of the Sea Spirit Beast be in a shortage. If it¡¯s allowed, could you please provide us some of it?¡± Putting up an ingratiating smile on his face, Xu Zu said. Ever since the Sea Spirit City was established, never once before had any cities sent their people to the Sea Spirit City to ¡°beg¡± for the meat and blood of the Sea Spirit Beast.

    The significance of the existence of the Sea Spirit City was to hunt for the Sea Spirit Beasts, whereas providing the creatures¡¯ meat and blood to every city in the Upper Realm was the condition to secure the safety of the Sea Spirit City. Every sessive City Lord of the Sea Spirit City would rack their brains to hunt for the Sea Spirit Beasts and used them to exchange for the amicable rtionships with the other cities since with the weak strength and the small poption of the Sea Spirit City, there was no way the Sea Spirit City was able to go against the enmity shown by the other cities.

    Although there were the title of the seventy-two cities in the Upper Realm, the ruler of the Upper Realm had never prohibited the urrence of warfare between the cities. If the Lord of the city had the capability, he or she could just take down the other cities and make them theirs. The ruler of the Upper Realm would actually be d to see such things happened.

    In the early time, either it was a big one or a small one, there were more than hundreds of cities in the Upper Realm with countless City Lords managing them. Later then, the rtively stronger cities had raised up and attacked neighbouring cities, dominating those cities in order to expand their territories, and after many years of disputes and battles, only then the situation was finally stabilized with the seventy-two cities existing in the Upper Realm until now.

    In terms of strength, any other cities in the seventy-two cities was able to defeat the Sea Spirit City easily. The reason they let the Sea Spirit City survive was just that it would be more convenient for them to get the resources of the Sea Spirit Beast.

    Once the supply of the Sea Spirit Beasts was cut off, then the reason for the existence of the Sea Spirit City and the main key for the city to survive would just vanish.

    Xu Zu simply couldn¡¯t understand what was the new City Lord of the Sea Spirit City thinking about. Did he want to set the Sea Spirit City against the other cities?

 Chapter 2654 - Not Even A Drop Will Be Provided (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2654: Not Even A Drop Will Be Provided (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    While looking at Xu Zu who was working hard to put up an appeasing face, Jun Wu Xie suddenly let her hand which was originally supporting under her chin down. With her pair of long legs crossing in the chair, she ced both her hands, ovepped, on her legs.

    ¡°Go back and tell your City Lord,¡± said Jun Wu Xie all of a sudden.

    Xu Zu straightened his clothes and sit in all seriousness.

    ¡°Nope, to be more precise, tell all the people in the seventy-two cities.¡± Jun Wu Xie narrowed her pair of eyes.

    With an inauspicious presage suddenly emerging from his heart, Xu Zu had a feeling that the following thing that Jun Wu Xie was going to mention was definitely not some nice words.

    ¡°From today onwards, the Sea Spirit City will not provide any resources of the Sea Spirit Beast to any cities in the Upper Realm. Neither it was the meat, the bones, the organs, nor the blood, not even a drop of it will be provided!¡± The piercingly cold deration of Jun Wu Xie was just like a thunderbolt, striking on the top of the heads of everybody from the Long Xuan City, causing everyone to quake their souls off in stunned.

    From today onwards, the Sea Spirit City would not provide any resources of the Sea Spirit Beast?

    This was absolutely ridiculous!

    Even though Xu Zu was slightly fear for Jun Wu Xie, he had still been bbergasted by the shocking announcement made by Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°City Lord, do you really know what are you actually talking about? Discontinuing the provision? This means that the Sea Spirit City...¡± Xu Zu stood up, flustered. Once the Sea Spirit City halted the provision of the Sea Spirit Beasts, all the cities in the Upper Realm would then lose all their methods to train their newborns, causing the possibility of obtaining a Gold Spirit after they were born to be cut off!

    The uniqueness of the Sea Spirit Beast couldn¡¯t be reced by any other medicine, or else the Upper Realm wouldn¡¯t have relied on the Sea Spirit Beast so much.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words were just the same as amputating a powerful arm of the Upper Realm!

    Not to mention those infants who had just been born, even adults like them who were still cultivating would also need to take the meat and the haslet of the Sea Spirit Beast to refine their spirit energies. If Jun Wu Xie really implemented her decision in terminating the provision of the Sea Spirit Beasts, it would definitely cause a mighty uproar in the entire Upper Realm!

    The expression of Xu Zu looked extremely ghastly at the moment. With the way Jun Wu Xie moved, not only would the entire Sea Spirit City be pushed to the teeth of the storm, even the seventy-two cities would also be hugely affected!

    ¡°I am the City Lord of the Sea Spirit City, and I am the one who has the final say here.¡± Without giving a damn about the agitation shown by Xu Zu and hisrades, Jun Wu Xie hadpletely cut off Xu Zu¡¯s words which he hadn¡¯t finished speaking out, with her decisive and sharp words.

    The colour on Xu Zu¡¯s face turned blue. The reason they waited in the Sea Spirit City for such a long time was to get more meat and blood of the Sea Spirit Beast from the city, but who could have known that atst, the thing which they had been waiting for had turned out to be such a shocking news!

    The Sea Spirit City would no longer provide the resources of the Sea Spirit Beast to the Upper Realm...

    Xu Zu simply couldn¡¯t imagine how horribly would the entire Long Xuan City be affected after he brought the news back. If this matter was spread out, perhaps all the seventy-two cities would fall into turmoil!

    ¡°If there¡¯s no any other things left, you may return to your city,¡± said Jun Wu Xie coolly. She had already finished saying all she wanted to say.

    With his face alternatively turning from green to pale, and from pale to green, Xu Zu sat on the chair, stiffened, not knowing whether to leave or stay. Seeing that Jun Wu Xie was about to get up and leave, Xu Zu quickly stood up and said, ¡°City Lord, don¡¯t you worry that you¡¯re going to bring the tragedy of annihtion to the Sea Spirit City bymitting the public anger?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie slightly paused her steps and turned around gracefully. With her clear cold eyes ncing over the frightened face of Xu Zu, she moved her red lips and said, ¡°Whoever has the nerves to mess with the Sea Spirit City, I¡¯ll surely make it a one-way trip for them.¡±

 Chapter 2655 - Not Even A Drop Will Be Given (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2655: Not Even A Drop Will Be Given (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Xu Zu stood still at his own ce in stunned, as if someone had poured a pail of cold water onto him, it felt so cold that every single pore on his body shrank.

    After giving out themitment, Jun Wu Xie left without even looking back, leaving those dumbfounded people from the Long Xuan City who hadn¡¯t been able to restore their calmness since then alone in the main hall.

    Everyone did not expect that there was actually this one day where the inferior Sea Spirit City would release such a brave and militant utterance.

    ¡°Everyone, please?¡± While forcing himself to hold back theughter, in a pretentiously elegant manner, Fan Zhuo gestured them to leave.

    Face greened, Xu Zu pursed his lips so hard that blood drained from his lips. He gave Fan Zhuo a deadly stare before he left the ce together with his people from the Long Xuan City.

    However, the astonishment was still inside them, not being able to subside.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s decision would bring a change to the situation of the entire Sea Spirit City. To Xu Zu¡¯s party, it was no doubt that Jun Wu Xie¡¯s decision was nothing different from drawing ruins upon herself, but what they had failed to realize was that it was actually a nightmare that was awaiting the Upper Realm in the future.

    After Xu Zu them left the city pce, Jun Wu Xie turned into the back hall. Before she could even speak anything, Qiao Chu and the others who had been eavesdropping in the back hall all the time immediately moved towards her, packly crowding around her in just an instant.

    ¡°Little Xie, what are you trying to do?¡± Qiao Chu stared at Jun Wu Xie. They had been waiting for Jun Wu Xie toe back to solve the problem of the resources of the Sea Spirit Beasts, but even if they were beaten to death, they still couldn¡¯t have thought that Jun Wu Xie would actually go to such an extent.

    Everything that had happened today seemed to just be Jun Wu Xie informing the emissaries of the Long Xuan City about the matter of terminating the provision of the Sea Spirit Beast, but in fact, it was Jun Wu Xie announcing to the entire Upper Realm, that the Sea Spirit City was going topletely cut off the supply of all the Sea Spirit Beast resources!

    The people in the Upper Realm had long ustomed to using everything in the Sea Spirit Beast, and the decision that was made by Jun Wu Xie had totally broken the rules of the Upper Realm which had beenplied for thousands of years!

    Not only it wouldn¡¯t solve the awkward situation which the Sea Spirit City was now in, it would instantly push the entire Sea Spirit City to the cusp of the public opinion. It wouldn¡¯t even need a moment of thought for them to know that the moment Xu Zu got back to the Long Xuan City, the decision Jun Wu Xie made would just act like a wildfire, burning the prairie, spreading rapidly to every single ce in the Upper Realm. The tremor that came after that would then set up an upsurge of chaos in the whole Upper Realm!

    By that time, it would be impossible for the Sea Spirit City to remain lowkey even if they wanted to.

    Qiao Chu and the others couldn¡¯t understand it at all, why would Jun Wu Xie changed her strategy all of a sudden? Before going to the Soul World, wasn¡¯t she nning to keep a low profile and move step by step by using the Sea Spirit City as the camouge?

    Then how came... the way she acted would suddenly be so extreme?

    Not only did Qiao Chu not understand it, even Hua Yao and Rong Ruo who were usually wise thinking were also confused by the decision Jun Wu Xie made.

    Looking at her fellow friends who were all showing an anxious expression on their faces, Jun Wu Xie said slowly, ¡°I¡¯m doing what I¡¯m supposed to do.¡±

    ¡°Huh? What does that mean? Are you nning to destroy the Sea Spirit City? Is it that you want to change the location of our base?¡± Qiao Chu scratched his head, puzzled, not being able to keep up with Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mind.

    Jun Wu Xie then exined, ¡°Any lies will eventually be revealed one day. Since we¡¯ve chosen the Sea Spirit City, sooner orter, the Upper Realm will notice that something had gone wrong if we stop providing the Sea Spirit Beasts to them for a long period of time. It¡¯s as well better to straight away tell them that we¡¯re going to cut off the resources of the Sea Spirit Beast, and there¡¯s nothing they could do about it.¡±

    ¡°I know, but... isn¡¯t this too risky? Once the news are spread out, the City Lords of the other seventy-one cities might break into outrage.¡± Qiao Chu felt a little helpless. If they didn¡¯t choose to take over the Sea Spirit City but the other cities during that time, there wouldn¡¯t be so many problems now.

 Chapter 2656 - Interlocked (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2656: Interlocked (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    It was the uniqueness of the Sea Spirit City that had made its unspoken rules.

    No matter how disinclined Jun Wu Xie and the others were, there was no way they were able to change the position of the Sea Spirit City in the Upper Realm. If Jun Wu Xie did ording to what Qiao Chu and the others thought, which was finding an excuse to temporarily fudge the issue of the city not being able to provide the Sea Spirit Beasts, it was able to solve the problem for some time, but just as what Jun Wu Xie had said, with the amount of reliance that the Upper Realm ced on the Sea Spirit Beast, such excuse could definitely notst too long. In theck of supply of the Sea Spirit Beasts, the people of the Upper Realm would crazily barged into the Sea Spirit City to find the reasons, and by that time... it would be even harder for Jun Wu Xie to deal with the problem.

    Once the Upper Realm found out that the Sea Spirit City was no longer hunting the Sea Spirit Beasts, then it wouldn¡¯t take long time for them to notice the abnormality in the city.

    However, the utterance made by Jun Wu Xie today had resolved the possibly existing peril. By saying that the Sea Spirit City was going to discontinue the supply of the Sea Spirit Beasts, she meant monopolization, indicating that the Sea Spirit Beast would be fully owned by the Sea Spirit City. Hence, the people from the other cities would only criticize the despotism of the Sea Spirit City without knowing that they had already stopped harming the Sea Spirit Beasts.

    It could be said that such action of Jun Wu Xie had avoided some plight, but at the same time, it had also brought her even greater risks.

    No matter how one weighed, it felt like there were both pros and cons in the decision Jun Wu Xie made.

    ¡°Just let them be. If they are unsatisfied with it, they can juste. The title of the seventy-two cities will eventually change one day.¡± Jun Wu Xie nced over herrades with some thoughts wandering in her mind. The messages hinted in the casual speaking tone of her had gotten Fei Yan and the rest of them astounded.

    The title of the seventy-two cities... would eventually change?

    With her eyes slightly widening, an astonishing guess formed rapidly in Rong Ruo¡¯s mind. Staring at Jun Wu Xie, she asked, ¡°Is it that... you want tounch attack at the seventy-two cities?¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡± Jun Wu Xie raised her eyebrows.

    ¡°But the ranking of the Sea Spirit City in terms of strength is simply not enough to fight against the other cities. Even though we have the Night Regime and the Ghost Army now, won¡¯t it be strange if there¡¯s a sudden boost in our power?¡± Rong Ruo frowned. Though Jun Wu Xie¡¯s idea was good, it didn¡¯t suit the situation of the Sea Spirit City. If there was someone who was heedful enough to pay a little more attention to the matter, it wasn¡¯t guaranteed that he or she wouldn¡¯t notice that something had gone wrong.

    Jun Wu Xie shook her head.

    ¡°No, it won¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°It won¡¯t?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie nodded her head, ¡°With the words that I¡¯ve said just now, it won¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°What does that mean?¡± Even Rong Ruo couldn¡¯t figure out the intention of Jun Wu Xie in taking such an action.

    ¡°The existence of the Sea Spirit Beast is unique. Their bones, flesh and blood have a really great effect in boosting up the spirit energy. Though the Upper Realm has already made full use of the Sea Spirit Beast, it still hasn¡¯t been fully developed yet. The time when I was at the isted ind, Senior Zi Fei had once told me that if one got to truly make full use of all the special characteristics of the Sea Spirit Beast, not only the spirit energy will be enhanced, but also the whole aspects of the person. It¡¯s just that there¡¯s only a few of them in the Upper Realm who know about this, but once someone finds it out and uses it on oneself and one¡¯s subordinates, then it wouldn¡¯t be impossible for one to build a troop of strong forces in a short period of time.¡± There was a gaze of coldness glinting in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes. The Sea Spirit Beast was extremely useful, and in the perspective of the Upper Realm, the Sea Spirit City wascking in everything, but the city would never be bereft of the Sea Spirit Beasts!

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words had caused Rong Ruo and the others to fall into astonishment. They then immediately got what Jun Wu Xie meant.

    The reason of the Sea Spirit City monopolizing the resources of the Sea Spirit Beast was that the city had discovered the methods to strengthen their power by using the Sea Spirit Beast. If such an exnation was used in the Upper Realm, a ce where only the strong should rule over the weak, then it would truly be the most reasonable exposition ever!

 Chapter 2657 - Interlocked (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2657: Interlocked (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    No wonder Jun Wu Xie would speak such arrogant words to Xu Zu them, she was setting up for the future ascend of the Sea Spirit City!

    With the personality which everyone in the Upper Realm had, one would never share the methods of getting stronger with the others if one had mastered them.

    ¡°Gosh! You¡¯re going to do something big with this!¡± Qiao Chu gave a p on his forehead. Jun Wu Xie was obviously going to fight face to face against the seventy-two cities in the Upper Realm.

    Jun Wu Xie slightly lowered her eyes. She had been thinking of this solution for the whole night, and for the current Sea Spirit City, this was the safest way to deal with the problem. The people in the Upper Realm would no longer suspect that the Sea Spirit City had been taken over by someone since no one would really believe the fact that all the people in the city had actually been reced by other people.

    Furthermore...

    ¡°I want to find my father,¡± said Jun Wu Xie in a low voice.

    With a slight astonishment, Hua Yao looked at Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know which part of the Upper Realm he¡¯s at. The only thing I know is that he has a rather high position in the Upper Realm. If I want to find him, all I can do is just to climb higher.¡± A sense of coldness red across the bottom of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes. In the Upper Realm, she would only have the chance to find Jun Gu if she got to a higher ce. The strength of Jun Gu had already surpassed the Top Ten Experts, and he was definitely not a person who a City Lord could simply have the chance to meet, but... what if she annihted all the cities and wiped off the title of the seventy-two cities...

    Then she would surely catch the attention of that person in the Upper Realm, as the higher she went, only then she would have the chance to save Jun Gu.

    Jun Wu Xie had no any other choice except for driving herself into the desperation, forcing herself to fight for her life.

    No matter if it was the Blood Sacrifice of the Upper Realm, Jun Gu being controlled by the enemy or the life and death worm inside Jun Wu Yao¡¯s body, they were all pushing her, making her in having no choice but to take the risks and dangers.

    She couldn¡¯t step back.

    Once she stepped back, there would be no home, no family and no love left for her anymore. Everything that she valued and treasured so much would vanish at the instant.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words had caused Qiao Chu and the others to sink into silence. It was at the moment that they realized that the extremity and the risks that Jun Wu Xie did were all because there was already no way back for her. Take a step backward and it would be the endless deep abyss; a careless mistake was made and her body would then be crushed into pieces.

    The things that she were bearing on her shoulders weren¡¯t as simple as the things dealt by a person, a family, or a country.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll definitely find your father.¡± When Fan Zhuo came back after sending Xu Zu and the people from the Long Xuan City out, he heard all the words Jun Wu Xie said. While smiling, he walked towards Jun Wu Xie and encouragingly patted on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! We¡¯ll help you to find him. Since you¡¯ve met Uncle Jun, there will be hope for everything. Isn¡¯t it just fighting against the seventy-two cities? Why would we be afraid of them! We¡¯ll kill them all no matter there are how many of them! It can also be considered of taking revenge for the Lower Realm and the Middle Realm.¡± Hitting on his chest, Qiao Chu let out his heroic sayings.

    ¡°Since we¡¯re going to make the Upper Realm think into the direction which you¡¯re talking about, then I¡¯ll go and make some arrangements. I¡¯ll let the Night Regime spread some stories,¡± said Hua Yao calmly. They would still need some instigation and ¡°rumors¡± if they wanted to substantiate the matter.

    ¡°Yeah, we should make use of it when Xu Ze them are still here,¡± agreed Rong Ruo.

    As the supporting words of herrades echoed beside her ears, Jun Wu Xie raised her head and looked at her fellow friends who had gone through thick and thin together with her for years. With a touch of warmth flowing across her heart, the corner of her lips slowly hooked up and curved into a smile.

    Was there anything for her to be afraid of when there was such a group of people who were willing to live and die with her, staying beside her?

    ¡°I¡¯ll go and ask Senior Zi Fei about the details now so that the Night Regime can be more precise when they spread the news,¡± said Hua Yao immediately.

 Chapter 2658 - Interlocked (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2658: Interlocked (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Senior Zi Fei... I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve seen her today,¡± said Rong Ruo.

    Han Zi Fei usually woke up early, and they could always see her ying with the little Sea Spirit Beasts in the yard of the city pce early in the morning. However, she hadn¡¯t showed up today.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go and find her,¡± said Fei Yan.

    However, before Fei Yan left the back hall, Jun Wu Yao had alreadye walking in.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to go,¡± said Jun Wu Yao.

    ¡°Big Brother Wu Yao,¡± Fei Yan stunned slightly.

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s gaze looked straight at Jun Wu Xie. It seemed like there was something inscrutable in the pair of his purple eyes.

    ¡°Zi Fei has already leftst night as she has something to deal with. She has asked me toe and say farewell to you guys.¡± Naturally, Jun Wu Yao walked to the side of Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°She has left?¡± Jun Wu Xie looked at Jun Wu Yao, surprised, ¡°What happened to Senior Zi Fei? She left so suddenly.¡±

    She left so suddenly that she didn¡¯t even have the time to say goodbye.

    Unknowingly why, there was an inexplicable sense of loss suddenly emerging from Jun Wu Xie¡¯s heart.

    Jun Wu Yao could only sigh inwardly while watching Jun Wu Xie¡¯s reaction without showing any emotions on his face. He lifted his hand up and gently rubbed on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s small little head as he said, ¡°Zi Fei is from the Upper Realm, and the reason shees back this time, besides being invited by you to the Upper Realm, she has something which she needs to deal with by herself. I¡¯m sure she has already thought about it carefully before deciding to leave. If she needs help, she¡¯ll tell us, but if she doesn¡¯t say anything, we¡¯ll just cause her trouble if we go and ask her.¡±

    Without having further thoughts, Jun Wu Xie nodded her head. She too, had a really independent character, and hence, she wouldn¡¯t specifically doubt Han Zi Fei¡¯s behaviour.

    ¡°If that so, ask everyone to keep an eye out so that we can reach out to Senior Zi Fei in time whenever she needs help,¡± said Jun Wu Xie while looking at Jun Wu Yao. Even she herself had failed to realize that the way she cared for Han Zi Fei had gone a little too much.

    However, Jun Wu Yao¡¯s eyes did not miss to catch all of these. While smiling, there was a trace of helplessnessing out from his eyes. Even though both the mother and the daughter did not acknowledge each other, it still wouldn¡¯t cut off the imperceptible induction between the consanguinity no matter what.

    ¡°I¡¯ll inform them.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie gave a slight hum as her response.

    ¡°Since Senior Zi Fei has left, you¡¯ll need to tell me about the information of the Sea Spirit Beast, Little Xie.¡± Hua Yao looked at Jun Wu Xie. Besides Han Zi Fei, the person who knew about the Sea Spirit Beast the most should be Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell you letter,¡± Jun Wu Xie responded.

    ¡°What are you nning to do? Seems like you guys are doing something big.¡± Jun Wu Yao looked at Jun Wu Xie serious side profile with a trace of a smile gushing out from the bottom of his eyes. Just by looking at her, he was already able to know that this small littledy was going to do something big and earth-shattering.

    Of course, Jun Wu Xie had then told everything about her n to Jun Wu Yao without hiding any contents.

    After listening to her n, Jun Wu Yao couldn¡¯t hold himself from letting out hisughter.

    ¡°Only you¡¯ll do such crazy things.¡±

    Inciting the wrath of the seventy-two cities just by using the Sea Spirit City, the only weapon they got in their hands. Exactly whose insanity and extremity had this girl resembled from?

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that good?¡± Jun Wu Xie raised her eyebrows.

    Jun Wu Yao chuckled and responded, ¡°Yeah yeah yeah, every decision you make is good.¡±

    To ensure that Xu Zu and his people were able to ¡°find out¡± the rumors before they left the city, Jun Wu Yao immediately called Ye Gu, Ye Sha and Ye Mei and ced his order regarding Jun Wu Xie¡¯s n, whereas the Ghost Army was still remaining their original acting style, which was mainly moving in the dark.

 Chapter 2659 - Misdirection (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2659: Misdirection (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    It took quite a long time for Xu Zu and the others to recover from the shock after leaving the official residence.

    ¡°B-... Boss, the thing that Yan Hai said just now... Is it true? Why do I feel like this is kind of suspicious?¡± One of them held onto a bewildered expression on his face. The words that Jun Wu Xie said just now were ambiguous. They didn¡¯t even get to make any response before they were ¡°asked¡± to leave.

    With a ghastly expression on his face, Xu Zu frowned, seemingly to be thinking of something.

    ¡°Boss, if this is true, what should we do?¡± The people from the Long Xuan City began to panic. They didn¡¯t expect things will turn out to be like this when they came.

    Not providing the resources of the Sea Spirit Beast?

    Things like this had never happened before in the past thousands of years.

    ¡°In my opinion, that bastard isn¡¯t trustworthy. He has just taken over the position of the City Lord of the Sea Spirit City and he thinks that he is very powerful, but what he doesn¡¯t know, is that the Sea Spirit City is just a nobody among the seventy-two cities! Does he really think that he can just do whatever he wants? Let¡¯s report this to the City Lord when we get back to the city and let the City Lord teach Yan Hai a lesson. Didn¡¯t there¡¯s this old saying, that a man with downy lips is bound to make slips? Under the management of Yan Hai, the Sea Spirit City wille to an end one day,¡± said a disciple from the Long Xuan City deprecatingly.

    ¡°Yeah, once His Lord knows about this matter, he will no longer sit on the position of the City Lord.¡±

    ¡°What the hell do you know about it!¡± Furious, Xu Zu hooted. Meanwhile, in his mind, he was thinking about everything that Jun Wu Xie had said today.

    The Sea Spirit City would send an ample amount of the resources of the Sea Spirit Beast to the seventy-two cities every month. Therefore, even when the provision had been halted for a month, with the reserved stocks they had in every city, there wouldn¡¯t be any problems. Just take the Long Xuan City as an example, the amount of the blood of the Sea Spirit Beast that they stored was enough to sustain for half a year. However, that was the veryst shot of their storage. The situation wasn¡¯t that distressed now, but if Jun Wu Xie really decided topletely cut off the provision, there would surelye a day when the storage was all used up.

    ¡°His Lord wouldn¡¯t care whether if the Sea Spirit City will provide the resources of the Sea Spirit Beast or not, even the Top Ten Experts don¡¯t really need the Sea Spirit Beast anymore. We, the people from the seventy-two cities, are the ones who need the Sea Spirit Beast. Do you really think that everyone will take the Sea Spirit Beast as some kind of treasures?¡± Brows furrowed, Xu Zu wasn¡¯t really in a good mood.

    ¡°His Lord wouldn¡¯t care about it?¡± One of the men from the Long Xuan City was stunned.

    ¡°His Lord has never touch the matters of the Sea Spirit Beast. These are all managed by the seventy-two cities. His Lord would only care whether if there¡¯s any talented experts in the cities. He doesn¡¯t even bother to meddle in other things.¡± Xu Zu had been serving beside the City Lord of the Long Xuan City for quite a long time. Though Xu Zu had never seen His Lord before, he had heard quite a lot of rumors regarding His Lord from the City Lord of the Long Xuan City.

    The managing system of the Upper Realm was very disorganized. The excessive freedom they owned had often caused a lot of things to be out of control. It seemed to be a really free and easy management, but in reality, there were always huge risksing along with it no matter where you were, and what position that you were holding on.

    ¡°Then-... Then what should we do?¡± The people from the Long Xuan City began to go weak in their bodies.

    ¡°What can we still do? To be honest, it¡¯s all up to the City Lord, but it¡¯s true that Yan Hai the bastard is acting a little too arrogant. We need to blunt his edge and let him learn about the rules of the seventy-two cities.¡± Xu Zu touched his chest which was still faintly radiating pain.

    ¡°Take a look around the Sea Spirit City before we leave. Yan Hai¡¯s decisiones so suddenly, and the matter about him taking over Yan Wan is quite fishy. He might be hiding something,¡± said Xu Zu with his eyes narrowed.

 Chapter 2660 - Misdirection (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2660: Misdirection (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Boss, what do you mean?¡±

    Xu Zu let out a sneer.

    ¡°I won¡¯t believe that an idiot is capable of taking Yan Wan down. There¡¯s no way he wouldn¡¯t know how huge the consequences is to discontinue the provision of the Sea Spirit Beast, but he still had the guts to speak such presumptuous words. There¡¯s definitely something hidden in his hand.¡±

    Although Xu Zu was arrogant and imperious, he had been working beside the City Lord of the Long Xuan City for a long time, and he was certainly not some kind of moron. The wild and insolent words of Jun Wu Xie had, indeed, gotten him mad to the point that he almost coughed blood out, but after he calmed himself down and gave a thought about it, he realized that it was such an overly extreme decision to be made, causing him to suspect that Jun Wu Xie might be secretly nning to do something behind the scene.

    With such a n in his mind, Xu Zu and his people didn¡¯t hurry themselves to leave the Sea Spirit City. Though Jun Wu Xie had requested them to leave, there shouldn¡¯t be a big problem for them to stay for one or two days longer.

    After returning to their lodging, Xu Zu had immediately asked his people to find him some residents of the Sea Spirit City who had strong cupidity with weak personality.

    Due to the rules of the Upper Realm, there basically wasn¡¯t any sense of belonging and feeling of honor in the residents of the seventy-two cities. They respected their City Lords because they held them in awe, but that didn¡¯t mean they would always be loyal to only one city. Every city had a really huge floating poption. If there was a talented expert in a low ranking city, it was usually hard to get him or her stay at the particr city as most of them would choose to settle themselves down in a city which was more powerful.

    Hence, Xu Zu didn¡¯t think that there was anything wrong about the fact of him spending some money to get information from the residents of the Sea Spirit City.

    The people from the Long Xuan City immediately headed to the slums of the Sea Spirit City, where most of the people with the weakest strength and lowest status in the city lived.

    They had found more than ten people, and had brought them to Xu Zu by separating them into two batches.

    Just as the moment Xu Zu took a medicine pill to stabilize his heart meridian which had been injured by Jun Wu Xie, he saw his subordinates leading two men who were wearing dirty, ragged clothes behind them as they walked into the room.

    Brows furrowed, Xu Zu looked up and down at the two men. There were patches on most parts of their clothes, and their faces were so grey that it seemed like they had not washed themselves since an unmeasured time. Although they had tall stature, Xu Zu could tell that both the two people were living in the lowest position in the city just by looking at their hunched backs and shrinking shoulders.

    During the normal days, Xu Zu wouldn¡¯t even want to cast a nce at people like these, but now, for the sake of disclosing the secrets of the Sea Spirit City, he could only hold his annoyance back and talk to them. Instead of speaking any nonsense, he straight off threw a pouch of coins on the table, causing a solid brisk clinking sound to be heard.

    The moment the two anaemic men heard the clinking sound of the coins, their eyes immediately lit up, staring avariciously at the table.

    A trace of scorn shed across the bottom of Xu Zu¡¯s eyes, ¡°The purpose I find both of you today is that I have something to ask you. If you guys answer my questions nicely, the coins on the table will be yours.¡±

    There wasn¡¯t any need for the strong ones in the Upper Realm to own any wealth as their fists were already enough to get them everything they wanted, but for those weaker ones, money was something that could get them fed.

    ¡°Yes yes yes, please ask your questions, Lord.¡± After using some time to finally move their eyes away from those money, both the two men nodded their heads repetitively in eagerness, not to mention how fawning their expressions were.

    Xu Zu had seen expression like this numerous times, of course he wouldn¡¯t care much about it.

    ¡°Do you guys know that the City Lord of the Sea Spirit City has been changed?¡± asked Xu Zu.

    ¡°Sure, the Young Master killed Yan Wan and he is the City Lord now,¡± answered one of them quickly.

 Chapter 2661 - Misdirection (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2661: Misdirection (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Oh? How did he kill him?¡±

    ¡°Erm... We¡¯re not sure about this.¡± Both of them replied honestly.

    Since Xu Zu knew that these people had a very low status, and that it wasn¡¯t possible for them to know about the details, he didn¡¯t really tangle in the question, what he actually cared about was that...

    ¡°Recently, the Sea Spirit City has terminated the provision of the Sea Spirit Beast for the other cities, is it that there are some problems in hunting for the Sea Spirit Beasts?¡± asked Xu Zu.

    ¡°I have never heard anything about that?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so? I¡¯d just seen the ships which the City Lord dispatched brought quite an amount of the carsasses of the Sea Spirit Beast back half a month ago.¡±

    ¡°Yeah! I went to help at the harbour that time.¡±

    Both the two people spoke one after another, saying that they didn¡¯t find anything suspicious about the matter at all.

    Xu Zu had asked a lot of questions after that, but he didn¡¯t get any useful information. Both the two people would answer any questions he asked as all they wanted was to take the money, but neither of their answers were the oues he wanted.

    Xu Zu got frustrated as he listened to their narratives. After waving his hand, gesturing them to leave, he then called another two residents of the Sea Spirit City and asked them simr questions. All these people came from different ces in the Sea Spirit City. Xu Zu was quite smart. Worrying that there might be spy attaching himself or herself into the group of people they found, the people he found were all from different ces in the Sea Spirit City. However, after finished questioning all of them, the answers they gave were surprisingly simr.

    At first, Xu Zu was slightly doubtful about it, but after questioning the tenth person and he still couldn¡¯t find anything weird, only then he began to believe it.

    However, when he was questioning thest two people, Xu Zu got some interesting answers.

    ¡°You are saying that, those Sea Spirit Beasts that were brought back by the ships had been sent to the other ce?¡± Finally, Xu Zu got to buck himself up.

    ¡°Yes. During the previous time, the Sea Spirit Beasts would usually be sent to the workshop and the workers in the workshop would be the one to handle them, but ever since the session of the new City Lord, the workshop has been closed and all the Sea Spirit Beasts are sent to the other ce. We¡¯re not sure exactly where those carcasses are sent to, but recently, we seldom see the Sea Spirit Beasts in the city,¡± said a man in fear.

    Suddenly, the other man who was standing beside him said, ¡°Lord! I know it! I¡¯ve helped to ship those Sea Spirit Beasts before. Seems like those carcasses have been sent to a newly built workshop, but the workshop is strictly guarded, there¡¯s no way for me to get into it. I can only watch from the outside, but... although I¡¯ve shipped quite a lot of Sea Spirit Beasts to the workshop, I¡¯ve never seen them bring any resources of the Sea Spirit Beast out from the workshop, it¡¯s just that... just that...¡±

    ¡°Just what?¡± Vaguely feeling that he had found the main key, Xu Zu couldn¡¯t help but straightened his back.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that quite a lot of boxes that are filled with medicine pills have been carried out from the workshop. I didn¡¯t get to take a close look at what kind of pill it is. The only thing I know is that these pills have all been given to the close confidantes of the new City Lord.¡± That person said honestly.

    ¡°Medicine pills? A new workshop... Close subordinates...¡± Xu Zu pondered the rtions between the three factors, vaguely feeling that there must be something big hidden behind this.

    He still wanted to ask further about it, but both the two of them had already gotten all the information they knew out, and he could only let them receive the money and leave.

    ¡°You guys think of a way to bring me a soldier of the Sea Spirit City. It¡¯ll be the best to find the close confidante of Yan Hai,¡± Xu Zu immediately ced his order to his subordinates.

    He could only choose to fork it out if he wanted to find out what was Jun Wu Xie actually doing under the surface.

    It wasn¡¯t as easy as dealing with the civilians when bribing the soldiers of the city. However, there was this one thing where the Sea Spirit City couldn¡¯t be matched to the Long Xuan City, which was the status it had among the seventy-two cities. Xu Zu straight off asked his people to bribe the soldier of the Sea Spirit City by promising the soldier that they would let him emigrate to the Long Xuan City, and this was way more effective than using the money as the chip of bargain.

 Chapter 2662 - Misdirectionï¼ˆ4ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2662: Misdirection£¨4£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Xu Zu¡¯s attempt at throwing out temptation did not mean that someone would take the bait.

    His men brought him a thin and small soldier, who looked young and had a slender body.

    The soldier was somewhat unwilling, because he was young and was bullied by the other soldiers. When Xu Zu¡¯s men found him, he was being ridiculed by a group of soldiers. This made Xu Zu¡¯s men made up their minds and secretly found a time to speak with the young soldier.

    When the youth learned that he had the opportunity to go to Long Xuan City, naturally he waspletely willing, and had followed them to meet Xu Zu.

    The news that Xu Zu obtained from the youth shocked him.

    ¡°What are you talking about? Yan Hai really refined that kind of medicine?¡± Xu Zu narrowed his eyes and looked at that thin youth.

    The boy tightened his shoulders and nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t dare to lie to you, my lord. The City Lord obtained the method from somewhere, and using the the Sea Spirit Beast, refined the medicine. Many soldiers in the city have taken it. If My Lord does not believe me, you can go to the city to find a soldier to test your skills. They are not weak, and only someone weak like me... was not able to get the medicine.¡± The teenager couldn¡¯t help but contained some resentment.

    From the youth, Xu Zu had learned that the newly constructed workshop of Jun Wu Xie could use the Sea Spirit Beast to refine a kind of medicinal pills. The kind of medicine could improve a person¡¯s strength greatly within in a short time. However, the consumption of the Sea Spirit Beast is huge.

    ¡°Boss, is there really such a thing?¡± The people of Long Xuan City listened to the youth¡¯s words and couldn¡¯t believe that the Sea Spirit Beast could be used to refine this controversial medicine.

    Xu Zu rubbed his chin, and hesitated.

    ¡°I have heard before that there are many effects of the Sea Spirit Beasts. It seems that some people have said that the bone and blood of the Sea Spirit Beast could be used to refine the medicinal pills, but the specific method has already been lost... So how did this Yan Hai obtain the method for it?¡± Xu Zu was somewhat suspicious of this matter, but he thought that Jun Wu Xie¡¯s intention of monopolizing the Sea Spirit Beasts was even more unbelievable.

    ¡°That cannot do, we have to go back to Long Xuan City immediately and tell the City Lord!¡± Xu Zu immediately stood up. If Jun Wu Xie could really use the Sea Spirit Beast to refine the medicinal pills, then ... that changed things! !

    Stunned that they were just going to leave, the youth¡¯s face immediately held a hint of panic.

    ¡°My Lord, I¡¯ve already told you what you wanted to know. If you leave, I... What should I do?¡±

    Xu Zu nced at the boy, his eyes shed a bit of cunning as he smiled and said: ¡°Naturally I will not forget you, Long Xuan City will leave a ce for you, but I still need you to do something. ¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Look for a way to get me one of those medicinal pills you mentioned. There is no rush as we will soon return to Long Xuan City. You have a month or so before we return to Sea Spirit city again.¡±

    Once Xu Zu had appeased the boy, and he rushed back to Long Xuan City with his own men.

    The teenager, who was stuffed with a lot of money, watched the carriages depart from the main city gate of Sea Spirit City. The panic on his face had already disappeared. His mouth kicked up a scornful smile as he yed with the silver in his hand, throwing them up in the air; they gave off a crisp sound as they knocked against each other.

    ¡°With this level of skills and they still dare to go against Little Xie? They are seeking their own deaths.¡± Keeping the silver casually, the teenager raised his hand and pulled the mask off on his face. It revealed the handsome face of Fei Yan!

 Chapter 2663 - Believe It Or Not, Itâ€™s Up To You (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2663: Believe It Or Not, It¡¯s Up To You (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Fei Yan seeded in duping Xu Zu. He immediately rushed back to the City¡¯s official residence, and informed his friends who were waiting for his news.

    ¡°The information has been put out. What do we want to do now?¡± Fei Yan looked up at Jun Wu Xie who was sitting on the main seat of the hall. Xu Zu was considered cautious, as he ¡°bought¡± off a lot of ¡°residents¡± of the Sea Spirit City, and he managed to find out quite a bit of information. However, even though he was careful and cautious, he could not stop the fact that the whole city had reced its core. Those who were ¡°bought¡± by Xu Zu; whether civilian or soldier, none of them were not from the Night Regime. And Fei Yan had yed along as well.

    ¡°Wait.¡± Jun Wu Xie said unhurriedly.

    ¡°Wait?¡± Fei Yan was a little puzzled.

    ¡°Long Xuan City will not easily believe that the information is real. They will continue to probe. In a month, after you have given them the thing, they will test it out and be sure.¡± Jun Wu Xie picked up her cup of tea as she slowly savoured it. Although the Upper Realm was not a pleasant ce, but then things here were quite good; for example the tea at Yan Wan¡¯s residence was so much better than the best tea in the Lower Realm.

    It was no wonder that Jun Wu Yao in the past had despised the Jade Nectar.

    ¡°But... what do I give to them?¡± Fei Yan was confused, everything that he said to them was purposefully instructed by Jun Wu Xie. As for what kind of medicinal pills... where to find them.

    Jun Wu Xie flung a little pill bottle that was in her hand as Fei Yan quickly rushed to catch it.

    ¡°When it¡¯s time, give them this.¡±

    Fei Yan was full of curiosity as he opened the bottle, a strange smell was emitted from the bottle and Qiao Chu, who was sitting beside him, could not help but stretched over to snoop.

    The scent was unfamiliar and hard to ce, there was some bitterness from the herbs used, but contained some fragrance as well. After careful smelling, the smell was also mixed with a touch of blood.

    ¡°This medicine...¡± Hua Yao noticed the faint bloody smell, and couldn¡¯t help but look at Jun Wu Xie. As far as he knows, Jun Wu Xie detested the bloody smell the most, and even till today, her dislike had not changed. She categorically did not using any blood to prepare remedies.

    ¡°Dragon Blood Grass.¡± said Jun Wu Xie.

    The Dragon Blood Grass was a rare medicinal material. The grass was reddish and when crushed, its sap would give off a faint bloody smell, and it was often used as a medicine primer. Except that the Dragon¡¯s Blood Grass was very rare, when Jun Wu Xie attacked Qing Yun n, she only managed to find just a few Dragon¡¯s Blood Grass.

    The news which Jun Wu Xie released, was that the medicinal pills were refined with the use of Sea Spirit Beasts. It was not umon to refine the medicinal herbs with flesh and blood. However, those medicinal pills had a certain characteristic, that no matter what kind of refining method was used, and however many herbs werebined, the bloody smell could not be covered.

    Jun Wu Xie had reced the Sea Spirit Beast¡¯s blood with Dragon Blood Grass, hence it was impossible to tell the exactponent in this medicinal pills.

    Obviously, Jun Wu Xie had prepared this medicine earlier on, as the n had formed in her heart.

    ¡°Done! Then I will give this medicine to them when the timees. Little Xie, tell me honestly, this medicine... Is there any special effects?¡± Fei Yan looked at Jun Wu Xie meaningfully.

    Jun Wu Xie nced at the curious expression of her little friend. She just lowered her eyes slowly and did not exin anything.

    Whether this medicine could make Long Xuan City believe in the rumors that she released, only time can prove so.

 Chapter 2664 - Believe It Or Not, Itâ€™s Up To Youï¼ˆ2ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2664: Believe It Or Not, It¡¯s Up To You£¨2£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    After Xu Zu and his people left the Sea Spirit City, they rode with whip and spur to Long Xuan City without wasting any time along the journey, and finally arrived at the city gate of the Long Xuan City after travelling for several days and nights.

    Xu Zu straight off urged his horse and rushed into the city. He then leapt off the horse outside the official residence of the Long Xuan City and walked into the building.

    Compared to the Sea Spirit City that was built at the seacoast, not only the area covered by the Long Xuan City was wide, everything inside the city was also way more prosperous. The people who were walking here and there in the city were all wearing colourful and luxurious clothes. The whole city was divided into two regions, where one was the ¡°Rich Area¡±, which belonged to the Gold Spirits, whereas the other one was the ¡°Poor Area¡±, a ce where the plebeian people with poor strength lived. Both the two regions were parted clearly, that normal people weren¡¯t allowed to step into the Rich Area besides working time. Except for doing the dirtiest and the most exhausting work, they didn¡¯t even have the right to walk on the streets of the Rich Area.

    Although the Long Xuan City wasn¡¯t considered that powerful among the seventy-two cities, it was still better than the Sea Spirit City. Its City Lord, Ruan Chongshan, had been holding onto the position for thousands of years, which it could be considered a really long duration among the other City Lords in the seventy-two cities. Although every City Lord was the apex in their respective cities, it still couldn¡¯t deny the fact that there will always be talented people born in this mortalnd every age, and there surely would be one day where they were surpassed by the others, being taken down from the position of the City Lord.

    Ruan Chongshan certainly had his own ways and capabilities for him to be able to work as the City Lord of the Long Xuan City for such a long time.

    Xu Zu entered the city pce in a hurry pace. Inside the pce was interspersed with halls, pavilions, and lofts. There were clouds of flowers decorating all over the ce. Even the maids who were sweeping the floor of the corridor were prettier than one after another, it was just that Xu Zu had no thoughts in admiring those beautiful maidens now.

    ¡°Xu Zu, you¡¯re back?¡± The majordomo of the city pce said with a smile on his face when he saw Xu Zu.

    ¡°Is the City Lord there? His subordinate here has something urgent to talk to him!¡± said Xu Zu quickly.

    The steward responded, ¡°The City Lord is now having flower viewing with the Young Miss from the Discerning Moon City. If you have anything urgent, I¡¯ll inform the City Lord.¡±

    Stunned, Xu Zu was startled by the news.

    Different from the Long Xuan City and the Sea Spirit City which were located at the outlying area, the Discerning Moon City was located near the middle part of the Upper Realm. With countless experts living in the city, the powerfulness of the Discerning Moon City ranked really high among the seventy-two cities.

    Normally, such a strong city like the Discerning Moon City wouldn¡¯t even bother to interact with cities of such level like the Long Xuan City, but... Xu Zu had been to the Sea Spirit City for just a period of half a month, he was then told about this news when he returned.

    ¡°The Young Miss from Discerning Moon City... why is she here?¡± Heart heavily pounding, the yearning he had for the stronger city could hardly make him calm himself down. If it wasn¡¯t for him worrying that the majordomo would find something wrong about him and report it to Ruan Chongshan, how Xu Zu wished he could immediately rush forward and made his appearance in front of the Young Miss from the Discerning Moon City.

    ¡°Seems like it¡¯s something about the Sea Spirit Beast, but I¡¯m not sure about the details,¡± replied the majordomo.

    While being fully aware that there were things which he had no ce to ask further about it, Xu Zu didn¡¯t insist on getting to the bottom of the matter. Instead, he had chosen to change the topic of the conversation, ¡°I have something about the Sea Spirit City to report to the City Lord. This is really urgent, please help me to inform the City Lord.¡±

    After nodding his head, the majordomo immediately turned and went into the backyard, leaving Xu Zu alone in the fronthall to wait for him.

    Few momentster, the majordomo returned to the fronthall and told Xu Zu, ¡°The City Lord said that he¡¯ll be waiting for you in the study room, I¡¯ll bring you there now.¡±

    ¡°Sorry to trouble you,¡± said Xu Zu in a respectful manner as he followed the majordomo to Ruan Chongshan¡¯s study room.

    The moment Xu Zu passed by one of the side yards which was located in the backyard, a silveryugh came into his ears, leading him in subconsciously wanting to raise his head up...

 Chapter 2665 - Believe It Or Not, Itâ€™s Up To You (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2665: Believe It Or Not, It¡¯s Up To You (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The voice of the majordomo suddenly came into his ears.

    ¡°There¡¯s where the Young Miss of the Discerning Moon City staying at, you know that it¡¯s inappropriate for you to look indecently at it, right?¡±

    Stiffened, Xu Zu quickly moved his head lower, not having the courage to take one more glimpse at it.

    Soon, Xu Zu was brought to the study room of Ruan Chongshan. After the majordomo knocked on the door and announce their arrival, a low and heavy voice was then heard from the room.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    After nodding his head at the majordomo, Xu Zu pushed open the door and entered the room.

    Inside the study room, there was a middle-aged man who seemed to be in his early forties sitting solemnly at the table. His face projected an aura of dignity. By looking at the corners of his lips that were slightly sagging, it could be told that the man had an irritable personality. He was just simply sitting behind the table, but his broad shoulders had still manage to give out a strong sense of oppression.

    Xu Zu walked towards the table with great trepidation and kneeled down on one of his knees as he spoke, ¡°Your subordinate hase to meet the City Lord.¡±

    ¡°Hum,¡± Ruan Chongshan responded.

    ¡°Have you settled the matter of the Sea Spirit City?¡± asked Ruan Chongshan.

    A sign of embarrassment was shown on Xu Zu¡¯s face, ¡°It¡¯s your subordinate¡¯s inability as we have failed to settle the matter of the Sea Spirit City.¡±

    ¡°You trash! You couldn¡¯t even handle such simple things.¡± The expression on the face of Ruan Chongshan immediately turned darker.

    With a shudder from his body, Xu Zu quickly exined, ¡°It¡¯s not that your subordinate did not put the effort into the matter, it¡¯s just that... the situation of the Sea Spirit City is much different now.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Why is it?¡±

    ¡°Following the instructions given by the City Lord, we had gone to the Sea Spirit City to request for the resources of the Sea Spirit Beast. After staying in the city for several days, the City Lord of the Sea Spirit City still refused to show up. It was until a few days longer that we were allowed to meet him. However, the City Lord of the Sea Spirit City has already been reced by another person. The City Lord of the Sea Spirit City is no longer Yan Wan, but his son, Yan Hai,¡± said Xu Zu.

    ¡°Yan Hai?¡± Ruan Chongshan raised his eyebrows, ¡°Though Yan Wan isn¡¯t really that strong, he is very vicious and cunning. His son too, doesn¡¯t seem to be someone who can make it big, how could he take over the position of the City Lord of the Sea Spirit City in such a short time?¡±

    It wasn¡¯t a rare thing for the recement of the City Lords of the seventy-two cities to ur in the Upper Realm. Under the temptation of power and influence, there was no one expert who didn¡¯t want to climb up to the position of the City Lord. There were usually some symptoms shown before things like these happened, but for the Sea Spirit City, it happened so suddenly.

    ¡°Your subordinate has no idea about the details, but it is definitely true that Yan Hai is now ruling the Sea Spirit City.¡±

    ¡°But what does it have to do with the resources of the Sea Spirit Beasts even if the City Lord has changed?¡± Ruan Chongshan didn¡¯t really care about who was the City Lord of the Sea Spirit City as he had always turned his nose up at the city. The thing that he cared more about was the resources of the Sea Spirit Beast.

    When the conversation came to this topic, Xu Zu¡¯s face turned even paler.

    ¡°Yan Hai said... that from now onwards, the Sea Spirit City will not provide any resources of the Sea Spirit Beast to other cities.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± There finally appeared a trace of astonishment on Ruan Chongshan¡¯s face, ¡°He will not provide the resources of the Sea Spirit Beast anymore? Is that guy crazy?¡±

    Ever since the Sea Spirit Beast was established, supplying the resources of the Sea Spirit Beast to other cities had be the primary factor for the Sea Spirit City to gain a foothold in the Upper Realm. Had the brat who had just seeded to the post gotten farts in his head? He had actually spoken such an utterance.

    ¡°Your subordinate too, thinks that Yan Hai is too arrogant and ignorant. Hence, beforeing back, your subordinate has specially asked a group of people from the Sea Spirit City about this matter, and we have found out that after taking over the Sea Spirit City, Yan Hai has made a rather big movement...¡±

    Xu Zu told all the information that he had ¡°found¡± in the Sea Spirit City to Ruan Chongshan without missing any details. As time passed, the expression of Ruan Chongshan became more and more serious.

 Chapter 2666 - Believe It or Not (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2666: Believe It or Not (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°What you said is true?¡± Ruan Zhongshan frowned slightly. If he didn¡¯t know that Xu Zu didn¡¯t have the courage to deceive him, he couldn¡¯t believe the news from Sea Spirit City.

    ¡°It¡¯s true! I have already said to that person, asking him to find a way to get the elixir in hand, and within one month, I will collect the medicine.¡± Xu Zu said.

    Ruan Chongshan didn¡¯t speak, his eyes held careful thoughts.

    The entire being of the Sea Spirit Beast was a treasure trove. This was a well-known fact within the Upper Realm. In the early years, some people had indeed wanted to use the Sea Spirit Beasts to experiment with new things, but it was all very piecemeal. There were many rumors about the Sea Spirit Beasts from thousands of years ago. Among them, there was one saying that the Sea Spirit Beasts¡¯ flesh and bone were used in medicine to achieve magical effects.

    Expect this had just been a rumor for thousands of years. Although many people have tried, in the end, no one was able to get any real results.

    Therefore, the Upper Realm had long abandoned the study of Sea Spirit Beasts. After reaching the strength of condensed spirit inscriptions, their degree of dependence on Sea Spirit Beasts gradually began to fade away. To seventy-two city masters, whether there was still a resource for the Sea Spirit Beasts was inconsequential. If condensing a Spirit Ring was achieved, then the Sea Spirit Beasts no longer held any meaning to them.

    Because of this, regardless if it was His Lord or the top ten masters, they did not care about the resource of the Sea Spirit Beasts. Only the seventy-two cities, in order to strengthen their own powers, would attach so much importance to the Sea Spirit Beasts.

    Seventy-two cities seemed to be on par, but everyone knew there were differences.

    Apart from the city lords¡¯ own strengths, the strengths of their people within the cities and the number of strong people also determine each city¡¯s position within the seventy-two cities.

    Therefore, a very strange phenomenon had appeared among the seventy-two cities. The city owner not only wanted to prevent the emergence of men who were stronger than himself, but he also hoped that the strength of the city residents would be improved.

    One had to take precautions but also take risks, it was a subtle bncing act.

    The need for Sea Spirit Beasts to boost the strength of a powerful person was bing less of a concern. However, the news from Sea Spirit City had attracted much of Ruan Zhongshan¡¯s attention.

    Based on his current strength, as long as the other party had not reached the level of spiritual inscriptions, that person was not his opponent at all. If the Long Xuan City¡¯s exponents could be more powerful yet still within his control, that would definitely be a good thing.

    ¡°Call the steward toe in.¡± Ruan Zhongshan suddenly said.

    Xu Zuo was a little startled but did not dare to hesitate. He immediately went out and called the housekeeper in.

    ¡°How long can the reserve of Sea Spirit Beasts we have in the cityst?¡± Ruan Chongshan looked at the housekeeper.

    ¡°It canst for up to a year and a half.¡±

    Ruan Chongshan nodded with satisfaction, then looked at Xu Zu.

    ¡°I leave it to you to deal with things in Sea Spirit City. It¡¯s best to get in touch with that person within one month.¡± If the Sea Spirit City can really use the Sea Spirit Beast to make the elixir, then, the sudden toughening attitude of Sea Spirit City could be exined, and ... this elixir would absolutely appeal to the seventy-two cities!

    Although Long Xuan City was stronger than Sea Spirit City, it did not amount to much within the seventy-two cities.

    If there was really that kind of medicine ...

    Ruan Chongshan¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as he turned predatory towards the elixir.

 Chapter 2667 - Putting Out A Long Line (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2667: Putting Out A Long Line (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°I will do as you have instructed. Then... do you want to tell other cities about the news from Sea Spirit City?¡± Xu Zu looked at Ruan Chongshan hesitantly, because Long Xuan City and the Sea Spirit City were closer in distance, and in light of the insufficient supply of Sea Soul Beast, many cities have ryed the news to Ruan Chongshan, and had asked him to send someone to Sea Spirit City to find out what happened.

    ¡°Tell them half of what we know.¡± Ruan Zhongshan sneered.

    ¡°Half?¡± Xu Zu was stunned slightly.

    Ruan Chongshan crossed his arms and rested them on the table, his eyes were shuttered as he said, ¡°Hasn¡¯t Yan Hai uttered conceited nonsense about how he will no longer supply a single drop of Sea Spirit Beast blood? You can pass that piece of news to several of the city lords. The newly appointed City Lord is ignorant and needs to be taught some lessons. ¡±

    Xu Zu immediately understood the meaning of Ruan Chongshan¡¯s statement.

    Ruan Zhongshan wanted that elixir for himself, but to deliberately create difficulties for Sea Spirit City; he didn¡¯t n to do it alone.

    ¡°I will do so, right away!¡± Xu Zu¡¯s face could not help but showed a happy look, the shame of being hurt by Jun Wu Xie made him ufortable. Now that Ruan Chongshan had told him only disseminate half of the information obtained, it would absolutely create a huge dissatisfaction between other cities and Sea Spirit City. Until that time, Long Xuan City would not need to lift a finger, Sea Spirit City would be bombarded by the other cities.

    Xu Zu received his orders and immediately retreated from the study.

    Ruan Chongshan sneered as he looked out at the pine and cypress in the yard.

    An ordinary man is guileless, but a talented person would arouse the envy of others. If the medicine really existed, then the new City Lord of the Sea Spirit City can only be med for being an ignorant kid as he didn¡¯t know how to to conceal one¡¯s strengths and bide one¡¯s time.

    ¡°My Lord, you are in a good mood?¡± The steward said as he observed Ruan Zhongshan¡¯s expression diligently.

    ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s good. I have established diplomatic rtions with Guan Yue City and received good news from Sea Spirit City. Of course, I¡¯m in a good mood.¡± Ruan Zhongshan chuckled.

    ¡°It seems that My Lord is confident over the matter in Guan Yue City.¡±

    Ruan Zhongshan raised an eyebrow but made noment.

    ...

    In Sea Spirit City, after Jun Wu Xie had released the bait, she didn¡¯t bother about these things again. While the people of Long Xuan City went back to spread the news, Jun Wu Xie, Qiao Chu and others supplemented their forces against the Upper Realm.

    The entire Sea Spirit City was in the hands of the Night Regime and the Ghost Army. In addition to training, they were strictly guarding the inside and outside of the Sea Spirit City.

    Jun Wu Xie secretly refined a batch of elixir. Among them, there were not many therapeutic elixirs, but there were a lot of venomous poisons.

    With the growth of strength, the spiritual power in the human body would gradually change from being stored in the veins to being transformed into the internal organs. Although it was not a stronghold that was insurmountable, but the defense of the internal organs was greatly improved. As a result, resistance to toxicity had also increased.

    The poison that Jun Wu Xie refined previously could not take on its full effect on the Gold Spirits of the Upper Realm. It was used on something with Spiritual Inscriptions and those who possessed Spirit Rings, the effects would be less than minimal.

    Although she had established her stronghold in Sea Spirit City, Jun Wu Xie did not dare to rx her vignce. The medical techniques of her past and present lives had not been abandoned by here as she now was using them to create highly toxic drugs.

    During the time which Jun Wu Xie was refining her medicine, no one was allowed toe near. Now, she possessed Dual Spirit Ring, so the severity of toxicity she could endure was not something that someone else could withstand without sumbing to death. Hence, during this time, even Qiao Chu and the others wisely stayed away.

 Chapter 2668 - Putting Out A Long Line (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2668: Putting Out A Long Line (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Only Jun Wu Yao could stay in the room while Jun Wu Xie was refining medicine.

    The two stayed in the room without speaking, one focused on refining medicine as the other silently watched, and there was an indescribable harmony.

    Not saying anything but not feeling embarrassed.

    Jun Wu Xie didn¡¯t have to wait too long for Xu Zu to sneak back into the Sea Spirit City. Unlike thest time when he entered the city with great vigor, this time Xu Zu was apanied by only two men, as they waited till the moon was dark to sneak into Sea Spirit City. They thought they were being very stealthy, but they didn¡¯t realise that whatever they were doing, were clearly seen by the Night Regime members who were guarding the city walls.

    The moment the three of them entered the city, news of their arrival had already reached Jun Wu Xie¡¯s ears.

    Jun Wu Xie was ready to retire for the night, but upon hearing the news, all her drowsiness was driven away and she immediately sent someone to notify Fei Yan to make preparations.

    Qiao Chu and a couple of others hurried to the city¡¯s official residence, uncaring of the deep frost in the night. Qiao Chu was so anxious that he didn¡¯t even dress neatly.

    ¡°He¡¯s here? He¡¯s here? So fast?¡± Qiao Chu watched Jun Wu Xie with overwhelming eagerness. His nce swept passed and found that Jun Wu Yao, who was beside Jun Wu Xie, was looking at him with a ¡®dangerous¡¯ expression. A quiver suddenly shook through his whole body as he hurriedly turned around to reorganize his loose clothes.

    Brother Wu Yao¡¯s attitude of guarding Jun Wu Xie so closely was really ... demented!

    He didn¡¯t reveal anything that shouldn¡¯t be exposed. Why were his eyes so cruel?

    ¡°Long Xuan City is really being impatient. It¡¯s only been half a month, and they have rushed back so quickly. It feels like they returned to their city but then immediately came back?¡± There was a hint of sleepiness in Fei Yan¡¯s eyes, he had already fallen asleep when Er Qiao that idiot pulled him off his bed, and as a result, he almost lost a shoe.

    ¡°How could they not be? The bait thrown out by Little Xie is just too tempting, and they can¡¯t wait a moment longer.¡± Fan Zhuo chuckled, the ingenuity of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s news urately grasped the demands of the Upper Realm; to be able to increase their strength but in a ¡®humane¡¯ way was exactly what the seventy-two cities needed.

    ¡°But there hadn¡¯t been any news during this time? I thought our n had failed.¡± Qiao Chu arranged his clothes and sat down in the chair earnestly.

    After Xu Zu¡¯s departure, Qiao Chu and the others, although they spent their days very leisurely, they were always on guard, fearing that the news would spread and cause the people of the seventy-two cities to flock to Sea Spirit City.

    But until now, except for the letters sent by several cities to urge for the supply of Sea Spirits Beasts, everything was fine, it was no wonder they overthink things.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a failure, but most of it has been done.¡± Jun Wu Xie said quietly.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Qiao Chu asked with wide eyes.

    ¡°Long Xuan City must have believed half of the news we put out, that¡¯s why they hid the news about the elixir. If I didn¡¯t guess wrongly, they should have passed on what I said. As for the part they ¡°found out¡± on their own, they didn¡¯t reveal anything about that.¡±Jun Wu Xie slowly patted Little ck.

    ¡°The rest depends on Fei Yan. I think they will contact you, at the earliest, tomorrow morning.¡± Jun Wu Xie looked up at Fei Yan.

    Fei Yan immediately sat upright and straightened his chest, ¡°You can rest assured! Leave it to me.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie nodded.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s prediction was correct. Xu Zu didn¡¯t have much patience. Before daybreak, he had sent someone to find Fei Yan ...

 Chapter 2669 - Putting Out A Long Line (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2669: Putting Out A Long Line (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The members of the Night Regime who were guarding Fei Yan¡¯s ¡°home¡± immediately came to notify Fei Yan when they noticed Xu Zu and his peers¡¯ movements, Fei Yan immediately changed his ¡°outfit¡± and hurried back.

    When Xu Zu and his men were about to smash the door open, Fei Yan, who was dressed as the young soldier, opened the door. He had a piece of clothing draped across his shoulders and looked barely half awake as he rubbed his eyes while opening the door.

    ¡°Hey? Why are you here?¡± Fei Yan pretended to be surprised at Xu Zu and the others¡¯ arrival.

    ¡°We¡¯ll talk inside.¡± Xu Zu carefully looked around, and immediately pushed himself into the house.

    They looked around and after they determined that there was no one else in the room, asked Fei Yan, ¡°What I¡¯ve instructed you before, have you done so?¡±

    ¡°Ah! You mean ...¡± Fei Yan pretended to suddenly realized as his expression became tense. He lowered his voice and said, ¡°My Lord, rest assured, I have received one medicinal pill. I¡¯ve obtained this pill through a good friend, but he only had one portion of this pill. In order to get it from it, I had to promise that I would bring him along to Long Xuan City. I hope.... That My Lord won¡¯t me me. I¡¯m too lowly... I don¡¯t qualify to receive this medicinal pill.¡±

    Fei Yan said all these in a helpless manner, with a hint of timidity and greed in his eyes.

    Xu Zu looked at Fei Yan in disapproval, a slight disdain for him rose in his heart.

    This kid didn¡¯t look like he had any ability. If it wasn¡¯t because they wanted to obtain the news first, they wouldn¡¯t have favoured such a weakling. But regardless, the medicinal pill is now in their possession.

    ¡°No problem, since you are working for us, we will not ill treat you and your brother. As long as we can determine the effect of this medicinal pill, we will immediately take you to Long Xuan City. Rest assured.¡± Even though there was so much disdain in his heart, Xu Zuo¡¯s face still bore a look of camaraderie.

    Fei Yan was naturally grateful and thankful. At the urging of Xu Zu, the bottle of medicine that Jun Wuxie gave him in the morning was handed to Xu Zu.

    Xu Zu¡¯s eyes changed a little when he saw the medicine bottle. He took it and opened the cap carefully. The strange smell slowly diffused out of the bottle, although the slight bloody smell was mixed with bitterness of the herbs, it still stood out.

    Even though Xu Zu had just taken a whiff of the medicine, he could feel the spiritual power within his body rise up. His eyes shed sharply and he immediately closed the lid.

    But the waves of desire in his heart were surging forward.

    This medicine ...

    It¡¯s true!

    He could already feel an impact on his spiritual power just from a light whiff. If he swallowed the whole thing, who knew what amazing changes it would bring!

    Xu Zu¡¯s heart was shocked and joyful, suddenly he nced to the side where Fei Yan was looking at him with a puzzled look. He immediately sobered up and recovered his usual arrogant demeanour.

    ¡°We¡¯ll send this medicine back first, while you wait here. We won¡¯t treat you badly.¡± Xu Zu had originally nned to leave after obtaining the medicine. What promise? It was all bullshit. Only the promises between the strong could be fulfilled, but for the weak, the only way was to tolerate things.

    But now, Xu Xu suddenly changed his intention.

    ¡°Sir, you ... won¡¯t you take us away with you?¡± Fei Yan pretended to be afraid.

    Xu Zu said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your good will, Long Xuan City remembers.¡±

 Chapter 2670 - Putting Out A Long Line (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2670: Putting Out A Long Line (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Before when I promised you, that as long as youpleted the task I assigned you, you can go to Long Xuan City, but ...¡± Xu Zu¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, using the cover of darkness to hide the evil intention in his eyes.

    ¡°Long Xuan City has always been divided into regions. Although, I can bring you and your brother there, I cannot guarantee that you can enter a good area. But if you canplete this task even more fully; by helping us to observe the movements of Sea Spirit City, then to Long Xuan City, you are the ones who contributed a lot. Long Xuan City never ill-treats the people who have merits. At that time, I can appeal to the City Lord to bring you and your friend to a good area. I can even arrange for you both to train with the troops of Long Xuan City, or let you directly be the guards of Long Xuan City. What do you think of this arrangement? ¡±

    Xu Zu lowered his voice, trying to bewitch his target.

    Xu Zuo fully believed in the authenticity of this medicine. What remained was to go back to Long Xuan City to test the actual effect. Once determined, Ruan Zhongshan will definitely take a shot at Sea Spirit City. When the time came, if they could harmonize their attack from within the guards of Sea Spirit City and outside, it would be a beneficial thing for them.

    Therefore...

    Xu Zu dropped the bait once again, bewitching the ignorant teenager in front of him.

    Fei Yan widened his eyes and looked at Xu Zu, as if confused by the promise in his words, it took him a long while to refocus and respond.

    ¡°You ... what you¡¯re saying... is it true?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Xu Zu¡¯s face remainedposed, but a vicious sh of light passed in his eyes.

    After the mission, who would care about the kid¡¯s life?

    Fei Yan¡¯s breathing became quicker. Under Xu Zu¡¯s repeated beguiling, he flushed and said, ¡°Okay! I will do it! I can do anything you need me to!¡±

    Xu Zu smiled with satisfaction. He didn¡¯t arrange any tasks for Fei Yan, but just made Fei Yan pay more attention to the movements of Sea Spirit City, especially the new workshop.

    Fei Yan responded without hesitation.

    Deep in the night, Xu Zu took his two men and left as quietly as they came, along with their inner expectations and pride.

    What they didn¡¯t know was ...

    ¡°I almost couldn¡¯t hold back twisting the girl¡¯s neck off!¡±

    In the official residence, Fei Yan rubbed his arms which were shaking uncontrobly. Xu Zu¡¯s self-righteous lie sounded like a lot of nonsense to him, and there was no ¡°technical content¡±. Compared to the way Jun Wu Xie tricked others, it was simply like mud in the gutter.

    Had it not been for the firm will of Fei Yan, he would have just punched that big mouth when Xu Zu started spouting his nonsense.

    In the hall, no one left as they waited for Fei Yan¡¯s news. Rong Ruo and the others, upon hearing Fei Yan¡¯s narration, burst intoughter.

    Xu Zu¡¯s ability to con others was really too weak, and it was really difficult for Fei Yan to treat himself as an idiot, just so he could amodate Xu Zu.

    Regarding the Upper Realm¡¯s methods of forcibly takingnds, verbal lies no longer hold any meaning to them. Compared to Fei Yan and the others, who had been struggling within the Three Realms for so many years; in a duel of words, ten Xu Zus could not bepared to one Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Okay, go and change your clothes first.¡± Rong Ruo couldn¡¯t stand looking at an indignant Fei Yan, as he was still wearing the thin clothes during his meeting with Xu Zu, and said subconsciously.

 Chapter 2671 - Unpredictable (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2671: Unpredictable (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Fei Yan was talking with exuberance, but upon hearing Rong Ruo¡¯s sudden words, he stiffened and the whole hall became extremely quiet.

    ¡°Xiao Ruo ...¡± Fei Yan turned to look at Rong Ruo, his eyes were dull.

    Rong Ruo had just spoke subconsciously, and did not feel that there was anything wrong, but the Fei Yan¡¯s expression made her realize that... she seemed to have spoken out of turn.

    ¡°Xiao Ruo, are you showing your concern for me?¡± Fei Yan opened his eyes wide and looked at Rong Ruo. After he showed his true feelings to Rong Ruo, Rong Ruo had always avoided him, the two people who had once been inseparable, were now distanced. Although they were still greatpanions in life and death, they are no longer as intimate as the time in Cloudy Brook Academy.

    At that time, Rong Ruo and Fei Yan were brought back to the Lower Realm by Yan Bugui. Fei Yan had watched his whole family being massacred and was greatly affected. When he closed his eyes, all he could see was the fiery and bloody scene as if a demon was unleashed from hell. He was so traumatised that he didn¡¯t dare to close his eyes at all. He was also terrified of Yan Bugui.

    It was Rong Ruo, who came to his side at that time, no matter how he resisted and screamed, she stubbornly sat with him in the corner. She did not speak nor make a sound. Two small figures quietly sat in the corner of the room for a whole day and night. At that time, Fei Yan was still very young and had just gone through a traumatic experience, and he didn¡¯t dare to close his eyes. His immature body also could not handle the torment of such loss, and slowly they fell asleep.

    Strangely, that night, he slept very peacefully. Terrible nightmares never came to bother him again as he slept till dawn. When he woke up, he found that he had fallen asleep while sitting in the corner, and he had rested his head on Rong Ruo¡¯s small shoulder. At that time, Rong Ruo had also fallen asleep.

    It was such a silentpanionship, but it made Fei Yan¡¯s day more bearable. He was unwilling to go out, he only dared to stay in the room and Rong Ruo apanied him that way.

    When he was young, he didn¡¯t understand emotions, only dependence. When he grew up, this dependence continued. He and Qiao Chu grew up together in Cloudy Brook Academy, and their rtionship was very good, but the best rtionship was with Rong Ruo.

    Until...

    At the first awakening of love, the dependence hidden in his heart quietly blossomed and bore fruit.

    Unexpectedly, his recklessness had caused Rong Ruo¡¯s resistance.

    In recent years, they have not been idle due to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s disappearance, their nerves have been stretched at almost every moment, but Fei Yan could still feel that Rong Ruo has distanced herself from him. To outsiders, it might not seem obvious, but to him it was so clear.

    Rong Ruo has not cared for him so thoughtfully for a long time.

    ¡°Ahem.¡± Rong Ruo noticed her mistake and immediately looked away from Fei Yan.

    Qiao Chu observed the weird atmosphere in the hall and looked at Fei Yan¡¯s happy face for a moment, and then looked at an embarrassed Rong Ruo for a moment.

    Always felt...

    Like there was something wrong.

    However, Hua Yao and Fan Zhuo thought carefully, and discovered the subtle changes between Fei Yan and Rong Ruo early on.

    But, the palm and back of the hand are all meat, and it¡¯s inappropriate for anyone to help them. Besides, there was really no room for them to intervene in such things.

    ¡°Xiao Ruo, I know! You won¡¯t not care about.¡± Fei Yan opened his arms and gave Rong Ruo a hug!

    Rong Ruo ducked away immediately.

 Chapter 2672 - Unpredictable (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2672: Unpredictable (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Fei Yan hugged air and he looked at Rong Ruo somewhat bitterly.

    Rong Ruo could only look away from him.

    ¡°Oh, shouldn¡¯t we talk about Long Xuan City first.¡± Fan Zhuo decided to change the topic.

    Thankfully, Fei Yan was thick skinned, after being rejected by Rong Ruo so many times, yet he hadn¡¯t given up.

    Fei Yan swiped the corner of his mouth and sits back earnestly, but his eyes still drifted towards Rong Ruo from time to time.

    ¡°Little Xie, what exactly does your medicine do? You didn¡¯t really give them any panacea?¡± Qiao Chu asked the question that had been bothering him for several days.

    When Jun Wu Xie gave the medicine to Fei Yan, he was already very curious, but Jun Wu Xie just didn¡¯t exin anything which made Qiao Chu felt stifled for a while.

    If it was for Long Xuan City to believe the rumours released by Jun Wu Xie, and she really gave some sort of incredible elixir, Qiao Chu predicted that he would be very angry. No one in the Three Realms couldpare to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s skills in preparing medicines or elixirs. To let the Upper Realm gain some small advantages, he would also not be too pleased.

    How could Jun Wu Xie not follow their train of thought, and she naturally replied, ¡°It¡¯s not a great thing, but the medicine can improve people¡¯s spiritual power in a short time. However this is all in vain. Maybe for a few years, It will appear as if the power is steadily increasing, but it is just forcibly stimting the human body¡¯s spiritual power. When the spiritual power is exhausted, it will naturally not be maintained.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie painted her exnation in light strokes, but the power of that medicine couldpletely turn the user into waste after a few years, but a few years was enough for Jun Wu Xie.

    The bait she threw would continue to be effective as long as the user did not experience failure within the next few years.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll rest assured.¡± Qiao Chu exhaled, his expression changed as he slyly asked, ¡°Little Xie, since you released the news, you knew that Long Xuan City will not be able to sit still. Come on, what do you think they will do?¡±

    There was a treacherous smile in Qiao Chu¡¯s eyes. Since Jun Wu Xie dared to give the medicine to them, there would be absolutely no problem with its effects. They just had to wait for the people in Long Xuan City to fall hook, line and sinker, and made their move.

    It was a matter of how they were going to do so. However, this was something that Qiao Chu could not figure out just yet.

    ¡°Let¡¯s use diplomacy before we resort to violence,¡± Jun Wu Xie said quietly.

    Once Long Xuan City had determined the authenticity of the elixir, the first reaction would definitely be to not inform the others within the seventy-two cities, but to try to take possession of the elixir. As to how they would go about asking for it, it would depend on the character of Long Xuan City¡¯s City Lord.

    But no matter what decision the other party made, Jun Wu Xie would not mind.

    After chatting for a while, they moured for Ye Mei and Ye Sha to cook them a good meal.

    The two persons, who had not stepped into the kitchen for a long time, exchanged a nce and saw helplessness reflected in each other¡¯s eyes.

    The members of the Night Regime were meant to weld swords in both hands, but in front of these few people, they could only put down the butcher¡¯s knives and pick up the spats.

    Right at this moment, Ye Sha and Ye Mei are extremely regretful that they showed off their culinary skills in front of these people, as they were remembered as this from that time on.

    No matter how depressed they were, after seeing Jun Wu Yao¡¯s acquiescence, they could only silently head into the kitchen to cook.

    As Ye Gu knew nothing about cooking, he managed to escape by bringing Lord Meh Meh and Blood Rabbit into the backyard to feed them grass.

 Chapter 2673 - Unpredictable (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2673: Unpredictable (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    While waiting for the meal to be ready, Fei Yan moved discreetly to Rong Ruo¡¯s side as she was talking to Fan Zhuo. Rong Ruo could only pretend she didn¡¯t notice his presence, and continued to discuss with Fan Zhuo about the possible movements from Long Xuan City.

    It was Fan Zhuo, however, who felt a sharp gaze upon his person. And when he looked up, he saw that Fei Yan was staring at him in an unblinking, unfriendly manner.

    ¡°...¡± Fan Zhuo nced at Rong Ruo, who was still talking to him, and instantly felt that he was getting innocently implicated in something just with his mere presence.

    Among them, only Jun Wu Xie and Rong Ruo were women, but years of life and death situations had long blurred any gender distinction between them. He did not treat Jun Wu Xie and Rong Ruo as women at all. It was simply pure brotherhood!

    But...

    As far as Fei Yan¡¯s reaction was concerned, it was absolutely anger.

    As Rong Ruo ignored him, Fei Yan would stare at himself. Fan Zhuo felt a tingling sensation on his scalp as he turned his head knowingly towards Qiao Chu, who was eating some fruits as he wandered around freely, and said: ¡°Er Qiao, go with me to the backyard, I want to speak with you.¡±

    Qiao Chu, who was waiting for delicious food, was suddenly shouted at by Fan Zhuo, and he was stunned and nked out for a bit before returning to himself.

    ¡°Ah? Ok ...¡± Qiao Chu responded, but his mind was a mess.

    What did Fan Zhuo want with him?

    Fan Zhuo had already stood up, dragging the clueless Qiao Chu to the backyard, with the quick witted Hua Yao following them.

    In the hall, only Jun Wu Yao, Jun Wu Xie, Fei Yan and Rong Ruo were left.

    Jun Wu Yao and Jun Wu Xie had not spoken, they just sat there drinking tea, the sense of their presence was almost zero.

    Without Fan Zhuo and the others to use as a shield, Rong Ruo just wanted to avoid Fei Yan¡¯s intense staring. She had no shields left. After being stared at for a long while, Rong Ruo finally returned Fei Yan¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°Stop ying around. Now is not the time to be fooling around.¡± Rong Ruo¡¯s voice held a trace of helpless.

    ¡°I¡¯m not fooling around.¡± Fei Yan wrinkled his nose. ¡°Since when did I fool around with you? All that I have said is true, but you just don¡¯t want to believe it.¡±

    Fei Yan was very depressed. Although he was usually a little sloppy and carefree, but with regards to that matter, his feelings towards Rong Ruo, he never once joked about. But he didn¡¯t know if Rong Ruo intentionally or unintentionally treated his words as a joke.

    Rong Ruo took a deep breath and looked at Fei Yan, who had grown up together with her. Maybe it was because the two of them were brought back by Yan Bugui those years ago, Fei Yan had always cling on to her. Before it wasn¡¯t much, but since that incident, their rtionship gradually changed, and it caused Rong Ruo to be vexed.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t have a good rest yesterday. I¡¯m going back to my room, I won¡¯t eat.¡± Rong Ruo sighed as she stood up, without waiting for Fei Yan¡¯s response, left.

    Fei Yan was left in the hall. As shameless as he was, looking at Rong Ruo¡¯s departing figure, he wasn¡¯t able to hide the destion within his eyes. He ttened his lips, lowered his head, turned and left for the backyard.

    Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao observed all of it, but said nothing.

    In the backyard, Ye Jie was squatting on the edge of the flowerbed, watching Lord Meh Meh and the Blood Rabbit sunbathing on the grass.

    Because Jun Wu Xie had been very busy, these two silly beasts were taken care of by Ye She and Ye Mei. Today, since the two of them were chased into the kitchen, and Ye Gu was simply too impatient, so he asked Ye Jie to take over.

 Chapter 2674 - Unpredictable (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2674: Unpredictable (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Fan Zhuo and others, who came out to the backyard to avoid the disaster, were sitting on the stone bench in the backyard and mindlessly chatting with each other.

    ¡°Hey!¡± Fei Yan was in an irritable mood, and as he saw his friends gathered together, he snorted in exasperation.

    Qiao Chu and others immediately turned to look at him.

    At the sight of Fei Yan, they knew that this fe must have gotten snubbed again.

    ¡°I said, Yan Er, why haven¡¯t you made any progress for so many years?¡± Qiao Chu, with one hand on his chin, looked at Fei Yan with a gloating smile.

    ¡°How would I know? If I know what is wrong, would it still be dragging out till now?¡± Fei Yan sat on the stone bench in a huff, sticking his long legs up. Compared with the past adolescence, the innocence Fei Yan once had faded, in its ce, a chic and elegant appearance.

    ¡°Let me tell you, this is called retribution! Who asked you to create so much mischief in the past?¡± Qiao Chu raised his eyebrows slightly, not sympathizing with Fei Yan¡¯s predicament.

    When Fei Yan was younger, he had a pretty face, androgynous in fact. He was responsible for collecting information everywhere. Therefore, it was no effort at all for him to disguise himself or change his appearances. At first, in order to find the whereabouts of the map, Fei Yan not only posed as a young, pretty girl, he also mingled around many elegant yet flirty men. Although he was evidently a man, he still made all these other men lust and fall head over heels for him; and they told him everything he wanted to know.

    After Fei Yan had gotten the information they needed, he left them without another word, breaking many hearts in that process.

    Later, after meeting Jun Wu Xie and under her n, Fei Yan needed to ¡®collect¡¯ information less. After returning from Middle Realm, he no longer wore female clothing.

    But...

    Those who had been tricked still held ¡°seeds of fascination¡± as they waited for Fei Yan infatuatedly till now, even after all those years. But those men did not realise that their object of their affections... was the wrong gender!

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything better to say? If not, just shut up! Is it because I haven¡¯t beat you up in a long time, your skin is itchy?¡± Fei Yan narrowed his eyes and red threateningly at Qiao Chu. He was already annoyed, and even if Qiao Chu didn¡¯t help, he was being hatefully gloating.

    Qiao Chu grinned, with Fei Yan¡¯s carefree personality, there weren¡¯t many things that could upset him. Only with Rong Rup, he would swallow his unhappiness, grit his teeth and carry on.

    ¡°That ...¡± Suddenly Fei Yan words suddenly turned and he looked at them a little awkwardly. ¡°Isn¡¯t it? I was being too ridiculous at that time. Xiao Ruo thinks I¡¯m not reliable, so she keeps ...¡±

    The glee on Qiao Chu¡¯s face was frozen for a moment. He was just joking. How could this fe take it so seriously?

    ¡°At that time, you were also collecting information. Xiao Ruo wouldn¡¯t not have anything to do with you because of this.¡± Hua Yao sighed.

    To be honest, they did not expect the matter between Fei Yan and Rong Ruo would be soplicated. From the beginning, the rtionship between the two was quite good. How did it get to such an unfavourable stage.

    ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s no use asking you, a group of rough men, I¡¯ll just ask Little Xie.¡± Fei Yan scratched his head in frustration and anxiety, he really didn¡¯t understand the minds of women, so he wanted to head back and asked Jun Wu Xie for advice.

    ¡°I advise you to forget it.¡± Fan Zhuo suddenly said.

    Fei Yan¡¯s footsteps halted as he looked at Fan Zhuo in doubt.

    Fan Zhuo said: ¡°Do you think ... what advice can a woman who can marry a wife give you?¡±

    ¡°...¡± Fei Yan was silent.

 Chapter 2675 - Unpredictable (5)

    <h4>Chapter 2675: Unpredictable (5)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie ... could not be used as measure against normal women.

    Fei Yan was at his wit¡¯s end. He could count the number of women he knew with one hand, there were only a few women around him. Even if he wanted to find someone to ask, it was difficult.

    Thinking for a while, Fei Yan¡¯s eyes drifted to the person who was apanying Lord Meh Meh and Blood Rabbit sunbathing, Ye Jie. Having set his mind, he immediately moved to Ye Jie¡¯s side.

    Ye Jie was squatting at the edge of the flowerbed, the rotund Hell Rodentying on her shoulder, both her hands had not been idle, each hand was either scratching the belly of Lord Meh Meh, or rubbing the ears of Blood Rabbit.

    ¡°Ye Jie.¡± Fei Yan said suddenly.

    ¡°Ah?¡± Ye Jie turned to look at Fei Yan, with a smile on her face, her eyes held some doubt.

    ¡°Master Fei Yan? Is there anything I can do to help?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I have something to ask you.¡± Fei Yan said.

    ¡°Please go ahead.¡± Ye Jie stood up and looked at Fei Yan cutely.

    ¡°Well ... What kind of man do women generally like?¡± Fei Yan said, his face flushed.

    Ye Jie was stunned.

    ¡°I ... just as an example, what kind of man do you like?¡± Fei Yan was a little embarrassed. This topic ... was really a bit embarrassing!

    Ye Jie stared at Fei Yan dumbfounded, she could not say a word.

    As Fei Yan felt like he had asked the wrong person about the subject, a voice suddenly floated into Fei Yan¡¯s ears.

    ¡°If you ask Ye Jie this sort of question, aren¡¯t you afraid that Ye Gu will kill you?¡± Jun Wu Xie walked into the backyard and had just heard Fei Yan¡¯s question, and was a little speechless.

    Ye Jie and Ye Gu were members of Spirit Soul Race. The innate twin souls within one body cannot be separated in this life. With Ye Gu¡¯s temper, he would not have allowed any opposite sex to ¡®taint¡¯ Ye Jie, otherwise ... taintin Ye Jie, was the same as tainting Ye Gu...

    Ye Gu would definitely draw his sword and cut the person into eight big pieces.

    Luckily, it was Fei Yan who posed the question. Had it been someone else, Ye Gu would have already rushed out to kill the person.

    ¡°...¡± Fei Yan was dumbfounded.

    ¡°Little Xie ...¡±

    ¡°Are you confused about Xiao Ruo?¡± Jun Wu Xie looked at Fei Yan helplessly.

    Fei Yan nodded as he looked at Jun Wu Xie expectantly, ¡°Little Xie, can you help me?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie was very straightforward ...

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Fei Yan¡¯s face looked like a frost-bitten eggnt.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Ye Jie suddenly whispered.

    Fei Yan¡¯s body quivered as he was afraid that Ye Gu came out to deal with him. He definitely could not beat Ye Gu!

    Ye Jie looked like she suddenly realized something as she looked at the Fei Yan seriously, ¡°Ye Jie likes men like Rong Ruo.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Fei Yan was stunned.

    What Ye Jie said seemed to be answering his earlier question, but... the dy in reaction was a bit too long!

    ¡°I also like someone like Xiao Ruo.¡± Fei Yan muttered, but as soon as the words were spoken, he suddenly realized a problem. He looked at Ye Jie and said, ¡°Oh, Ye Jie, although our Xiao Ruo is good, but you have to understand one thing. Xiao Ruo is a woman. Although she likes to wear men¡¯s clothes, she is a woman, so ... you seem to like the wrong person.¡±

    If someone else had said that instead of Ye Jie, Fei Yan felt like he could battle the other person for three hundred rounds.

    But Ye Jie just looked at Fei Yan in confusion: ¡°But Master Rong Ruo is not a woman.¡±

 Chapter 2676 - Unpredictable (6)

    <h4>Chapter 2676: Unpredictable (6)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    As soon as Ye Jie said this, everyone in the backyard froze.

    ¡°Well ... another ignorant young girl who has been fooled by Xiao Ruo¡¯s appearance.¡± Qiao Chu couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. Rong Ruo¡¯s appearance was not of a gentle beauty, she had that extra heroic spirit. If she dressed as a girl, she was very beautiful, but if she dressed as a man, it made it impossible to discern her gender.

    In the Lower Realm, when Rong Ruo presented herself to others in men¡¯s clothing, she had also owed a lot of ¡°romance debts¡±. It caused her so much trouble that she had to switch back to women¡¯s clothing for a while.

    Fan Zhuo and others alsoughed. Ye Jie was pure-hearted as until now, she was unaware of the fact that Rong Ruo was a woman.

    Looking at the smiles on everyone¡¯s face, huge confusion shone on Ye Jie¡¯s face. She didn¡¯t know what she had said wrong. Why did they allugh?

    Ye Jie looked at Jun Wu Xie anxiously, ¡°Miss, did I ... say something wrong?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie shook her head lightly, ¡°Xiao Ruo is a woman, but she likes to wear men¡¯s clothing in front of others.¡±

    Fortunately, Rong Ruo was a woman, otherwise if Ye Gu heard what Ye Jie said, that was it.

    However, instead of dissipating the bewilderment on Ye Jie¡¯s face, her confusion became even deeper. She looked uneasily at the crowd, and lowered her head a little.

    Obviously ...

    She was not wrong.

    Rong Ruo returned to her residence after leaving the city¡¯s official residence. Jun Wu Xie had originally arranged for them to stay in the official residence, but herpanions had the foresight and a clear view on things, and they were afraid of disturbing Jun Wu Yao and Jun Wu Xie from spending time together. Thus, they consciously declined Jun Wu Xie¡¯s kindness and each of them picked a residence within Sea Spirit City.

    The residence which Rong Ruo picked was notrge, but she chose it because of the quietness.

    In the small courtyard, there was only Rong Ruo, no other servants were around.

    Rong Ruo walked to her room, and sat down in front of the dressing table. The dressing table was empty. There was no rouge gouache, lotions or powder, neither was there any gold and silver jewelry which women loved. The dressing table looked like a brand new one.

    Sitting in front of the dresser, Rong Ruo looked at her reflection in the bronze mirror.

    Cheeks that were fair and clear, exquisite facial features, although it was not as perfect as Jun Wu Xie¡¯s, but there was also have a charming appeal, her foreheadcked a woman¡¯s softness, but there was a sense of brilliance and carefree. When dressed up as a man, at first nce of the person in the mirror, no one could guess that it was a woman in said guise.

    She had long been used to this kind of dressing; satin and silk, long sleeved gowns. For her, it was so strange and rarely useful.

    Rong Ruo sat quietly in front of the dressing table, staring at herself in the mirror for a long time, her eyes were filled with deep troubles, her brows and forehead frowning with sorrow.

    ¡°Ah ...¡± After a long time, Rong Ruo couldn¡¯t help but sighed. She raised her hand and touched the coldness of the copper mirror with her fingertips. She looked at herself in the mirror, but it felt like she was looking at something on the side.

    ¡°What should I do?¡± Rong Ruo¡¯s brow frowned slightly, helplessness and perplexity filled her tone.

    Fei Yan¡¯s feelings, how could she not know?

    However, the more serious he was, the more afraid she was.

    She didn¡¯t know how to respond, and did not dare to respond ...

    She could only pretend to not understand, to notprehend.

    She just hoped that one day, Fei Yan would tire, would detest, or meet other women he admired and then everything would be over.

    ¡°Little sis ... if it were you, everything would easy right ...¡± Rong Ruo stared at herself in the mirror with a bitter smile ...

 Chapter 2677 - An Unfathomable Elixir (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2677: An Unfathomable Elixir (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The three of them traveled as fast as possible from Sea Spirit City to rush back to Long Xuan City within a few days, and took the elixir obtained from Fei Yan to Ruan Chongshan.

    In the official residence of Long Xuan City, Ruan Chongshan was repeatedly checking the elixir that Xu Zu had brought back. It seemed like he wanted to see if there were any problems with the elixir. In the hall, in addition to Xu Zu and his two men, there were a few gray-haired old men. The spiritual power of those old men was very weak; this level of spiritual power in the Upper Realm was so low to the point of mediocrity.

    However, within the Upper Realm, the only identity which didn¡¯t require spiritual power as a support was the position of a healer.

    Like the lower three realms and the middle three realms, the upper three realms are inevitably born and sick, so the needs of the doctor are the same. The doctor does not need strong power but can still get a certain degree of respect and status through his own medical skills.

    The old men standing in the hall were a few of the best Chinese medicine practitioners of Long Xuan City. Ruan Chongshan summoned them to the city¡¯s official residence early in the morning in order to test if the elixir brought by Xu Zu was really effective.

    ¡°This is the elixir of the Sea Spirit City?¡± Ruan Chongshan¡¯s gaze fell on the little pills in the palm of his hand. From the appearance of it, the elixir was nothing special, but it exuded a faint smell of blood. Although the smell was covered up by the smell of herbs, but with a little attention, it could not be missed.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Xu Zu stood seriously in front of Ruan Chongshan.

    Ruan Chongshan nced at Xu Zu and raised his hand to let the housekeeper bring the elixir to the doctors.

    ¡°You guys check and see what these pills are about.¡±

    The doctors immediately gathered and examined the elixir. For healers who wanted to climb up thedder, it was much easier than ordinary people. However, the extent of the climb was limited. Even if they were extremely skilled in medicine, they could notpare to Ruan Zhongshan and the likes in terms of spiritual powers; who could conquer one side. The healers still had to rely on the support of other exponents.

    It was rare that Ruan Chongshan would summon them all. A few medical doctors tried their best to think of a way to answer Ruan Chongshan¡¯s queries in order to gain more benefits to himself.

    However...

    Several gray-haired doctors examined the elixir for a long time, but they still couldn¡¯t figure out the mystery of the pills.They could not even distinguish the ingredients in the elixir. At first, they were confident, however they gradually grew paler with anxiety written inly on their faces.

    Ruan Chongshan did not ignore the reaction of the doctors, he frowned lightly: ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    The doctors shuddered and said, ¡°Our apologies My Lord, this elixir is a little bit strange, it is not an ordinary elixir. We ... it is impossible to see what medicine it is made of.¡±

    Those healers were already sweating when they spoke. At first, they thought about showing off in front of Ruan Chongshan but they werepletely destroyed.

    Although their medical skills were not top tier, but it wasn¡¯t to the point where they could not discern even a single medicinal material in the elixir. No matter how rare the elixir was, and although it was impossible to fully grasp the full extent of the forms, to distinguish at least one or two medical properties should not be that difficult.

    However, the elixir had stumped them, no matter how meticulous they were, they could not find any ingredients within the pills.

 Chapter 2678 - The Unfathomable Elixir (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2678: The Unfathomable Elixir (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Only the unknown bloody smell was strong.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough, leave us.¡± However, Ruan Chongshan did not burst in anger as they had anticipated, he lifted his hand to wave off the group of healers.

    The group of doctors were shaking with fear as they left, thinking that they had not been able toplete the task this time, and they would be scolded. But they did not expect that Ruan Chongshan would be so ¡®kind¡¯ today.

    A group of doctors didn¡¯t dare linger around, in a blink of an eye, they ran away.

    The steward once again packed the elixir and ced it in Ruan Chongshan¡¯s hand.

    ¡°It seems that the person whom you obtained this from is quite reliable.¡± Ruan Chongshan¡¯s face was not displeased, instead it held a smile.

    The group of healers who were called to the residence was to make sure that the elixir was not rubbish. Although those doctors could not bepared to the divine doctor who worked for His Lord, they were also quite capable in Long Xuan City. Even with rare elixirs, although they could not recreate it, it was not difficult to distinguish one or two medicinal properties.

    But upon seeing this elixir, none of those healers could recognize it, to the point of not being able to discern the herbs used in making the elixir.

    On the contrary, with such a situation, it only made Ruan Zhongshan feel relieved.

    It seems like this medicine should not be fake.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Xu Zu stood earnestly in front of Ruan Chongshan, but his heart felt a little diffident.

    Ruan Chongshan was a weird character, he looked fierce and solemn, but in fact, everyone who had been with him for a long time knew about his suspiciousness and paranoia. The reason why he called those healers to check this elixir, in addition to ensuring that the people in Sea Spirit City did not tamper with the pills, was also a kind of defense against Xu Zu. After all, the Sea Spirit City elixir was so mythical that it was difficult to guarantee that it would not evoke greed in the hearts of others.

    Thinking of this, Xu Zu could not help secretly gulp.

    ¡°I just don¡¯t know if this medicine can really enhance the spiritual power.¡± Ruan Zhongshan squinted his eyes. In fact, with his current strength, there was not much requirement for this elixir, but if this medicine could be used to improve the standard of soldiers in Long Xuan City, then the status of Long Xuan City among the seventy two cities would be greatly improved.

    With just this, Ruan Chongshan would not easily let go of such an opportunity.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know the whole ...¡± Xu Zu said cautiously.

    Ruan Chongshan¡¯s eyes slowly fell on Xu Zu¡¯s body, as he thought, ¡°To try and find out if this medicine really works, there is a simple way ...¡±

    Ruan Zhongshan didn¡¯t finish his words, but how could Xu Zu not know what he meant. Even though he seemed calm on the surface, but Xu Zu¡¯s palms, sticking to his side, had started to sweat involuntarily.

    Who didn¡¯t want an elixir that can improve spiritual power?

    Xu Zu ¡®s reaction did not escape Ruan Chongshan ¡®s eyes. Ruan Chongshan suddenly crossed one leg over the other as he leaned back, ¡°Xu Zu, this matter with Sea Spirit City, you did it, and you brought back the elixir. Would you like to try the effect of this medicine?¡±

    Xu Zu was d, but he did not dare to reveal the slightest. He could suppress his inner excitement and knelt on one knee and said, ¡°It all depends on My Lord.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Ruan Zhongshan nodded slightly and said to the steward on the side: ¡°Give him the medicine.¡±

    ording to Xu Zu¡¯s previous description of this medicine, this medicine was only helpful to those around Gold Spirit level, and strong yers like Ruan Chongshan who have reached the strength of Spiritual Inscriptions would have no effect.

 Chapter 2679 - The Unfathomable Elixir (3ï¼‰

    Chapter 2679: The Unfathomable Elixir (3£©

    Trantor: Misty Cloud Trantions Editor: Misty Cloud Trantions

    Only for this set of rhetoric, Ruan Chongshan did not fully believe that it would be useful to him, but he still needed to know after he tried it, but it was the first time that the medicine had been taken over. To the point, anyway, this medicinees from Sea Spirit City. As long as it is determined that this medicine is really effective, will Sea Spirit City be able to escape?

    Seeing Xu Zuqiang put up the elixir into the mouth with ecstasy, Ruan Chongshan¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, observing Xu Zu¡¯s reaction smoothly.

    The two men who had gone to the Sea Spirit City with Xu Xu before to take the medicine looked at Xu Zu with an envious look. They looked at the non-smoke and gave the medicine to Xu Zu, so they had the authenticity of the medicine. Great trust.

    ¡°Do you feel anything?¡± One of them couldn¡¯t help saying.

    Xu Ju touched his stomach. From the entrance of the elixir, he felt a warm current slip from his throat into the abdominal cavity, feeling very delicate, but on the other hand, there has not been much change.

    ¡°How can it be so fast.¡± Xu Zu nced at the man, knowing that the other person was jealous.

    ¡°Since you took the medicine, go back and wait for it, and when ites into effect,e back and tell me in detail.¡± Ruan Chongshan has to be more stable. How precious is the magic panacea in the world, even if it is in the Sea Spirit City The god of medicine is almost its god, but he still has some doubts about the effect of this medicine.

    However, Xu Zu was just about to speak, and suddenly, the warm current in his belly suddenly spread to his whole body, throbbing in every vein of his! A zing hot current wrapped around Xu Zu¡¯s whole body, instantly made Xu Zu¡¯s face flushed, and the big sweat beads continued to leak from Xu Zu¡¯s forehead!

    The sudden change made everyone in the hall unexpected and Ruan Chongshan, who was originally sitting on a high position, was also surprised to sit slightly upright, and his cautious eyes stared at the red face Xu. Died.

    Just in front of Ruan Chongshan, Xu Zu¡¯s spiritual power continued to rise in the blink of an eye. The speed of its rise was simply unbelievable!

    Ruan Chongshan¡¯s eyes widened involuntarily. His strength was far higher than that of Xu Zu. The change of Xu Zu¡¯s spiritual power can be said to be very clear. The spiritual power originally contained in Xu Zu¡¯s body was like being forced by people. Infused with huge energy in general, it was constantly expanding!

    So fast!

    Rao Chongshan, an old-fashioned man, was also shocked by the scene in front of him. He thought that even if this medicine was real, it was as effective as the rumor of the Sea Spirit City, and it took some time to absorb to achieve the effect, but did not I thought that Xu Zu had just swallowed the elixir, but in the blink of an eye, the effect had already urred!

    And the speed of improvement was so fast!

    Suddenly, Ruan Chongshan¡¯s eyes shed a ray of light, watching the spiritual power of Xu Zu rising steadily, swiftly climbing to the peak of the Gold Spirit, if it was following the normal route, Xu Zu¡¯s talent wanted to break this boundary, It will take at least fifty years, but ... Now, with a single elixir, Xu Zu suddenly crossed the 50-year gap!

    If you hadn¡¯t seen it with your own eyes, Ruan Chongshan couldn¡¯t believe it. Under the sky, there really was such an elixir!

    The spiritual strength of Xu Zu¡¯s body only appeared gentle after climbing to the peak of the Gold Spirit peak, but then his spiritual strength was firmly set on the level of the Gold Spirit peak.

 Chapter 2680 - The Unfathomable Elixirï¼ˆ4ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2680: The Unfathomable Elixir£¨4£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    In less than five minutes, Xu Zu has alreadypleted the sedimentation that originally took fifty years. This amazing effect really made the two men on the side look stunned. At this moment, the feeling they had towards Xu Zu was no longer as simple as envy and jealousy.

    After seeing the effect of this elixir with their own eyes, they really wished they could take the medicine one step earlier!

    However, Xu Zu didn¡¯t have time to feel the joy after the increase in strength. He was drenched with sweat. After the growth of spiritual strength was calm, he seemed to be recovering from a serious illness, with a red face, sitting on the ground and gasping with his mouth wide open.

    The scorching heat that pervaded him almost made him burnt out of his mind and the veins in his whole body were sore as if they had been pulled vigorously.

    Of course ...

    Under intense difort, he had no time to feel how powerful he had be ...

    However, the changes in Xu Zu¡¯s body fell into Ruan Zhongshan¡¯s eyes as much as possible, gradually breaking Ruan Zhongshan¡¯s calm expression.

    Ruan Chongshan immediately gave the steward a look, and he immediately left the hall and called back the healers who had just left.

    The healers returned to the city¡¯s mansion in a haze, full of doubts, but afraid to say anything.

    Xu Zu was so weak that he was lifted to the side of the chair by the lieutenant of the city¡¯s main government. His sweat wet his clothes and made him look a little embarrassed. When those healers were re-stretched in front of Ruan Chongshan, his heart They are all ying drums, afraid that Ruan Zhongshan suddenly changed his mind.

    ¡°Show him.¡± Who knew that Ruan Zhongshan just threw them this sentence.

    Those healers looked at Xu Xu who was slumped on the chair with some doubts. They remember that Xu Xu was fine when they left. How could it take a while ... to be this picture?

    However, they did not dare to neglect at all, and hurriedly started to check the pulse and other conditions around Xu Zu.

    During the whole process, Ruan Chongshan¡¯s eyes did not leave Xu Zu and the reactions of those doctors. It seemed that a tiger was eager to try.

    The rapid growth of Xu Zu¡¯s spiritual power made him stunned, which made him startled a little by the effect of the elixir, but before he was shocked, Ruan Zhongshan still needed to do one thing, which was to determine the safety of the elixir !!

    After a group of medical doctors repeatedly checked Xu Zu several times, he knelt in front of Ruan Zhongshan and said, ¡°Master Qilu, Lord Xu, there is nothing to hinder, but there is a bit of exhaustion in the spiritual boiling. Just two days off. ¡±

    The healer said that he was serious, but his heart was sweating profusely. Although Xu Zu¡¯s strength was good, he was still not at the peak of the Gold Spirit. Yet ... he had suddenly advanced so much?

    Ruan Zhongshan took a deep breath, and their answers made Ruan Zhongshan¡¯s breathing light.

    ¡°Are you sure he¡¯s fine?¡± Ruan Zhongshan confirmed again.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Those healers answered honestly.

    ¡°Then you all may leave first.¡± Ruan Zhongshan waved his hand, he snaped back to his senses at this moment!

    The news Xu Zu brought back was true!

    Under the heavens, there really was such an amazing elixir!

    No wonder ... no wonder the courage of Sea Spirit City had suddenly grown so big, they had actually gotten hold of such a tremendous treasure!

 Chapter 2681 - Matters in each oneâ€™s heartï¼ˆ1ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2681: Matters in each one¡¯s heart£¨1£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Ruan Zhongshan was suspicious by nature. Even if the doctors had repeatedly confirmed that Xu Zu was unharmed, he had already believed in most of them. However, to ensure that the drug had no side effects, he still stayed in the city¡¯s main residence and sent famous doctors to check Xu Zu¡¯s physical condition regrly.

    Xu Zu had some difort in the two days after he swallowed the elixir, but the difort was not a problem with his body, but a sudden surge of spiritual power that had a certain impact on his muscles and it took time to slowly adapt to the growth of this power.

    After the difort subsided a little, the powerful strength in the body surprised Xu Zu very much, and he cooperated with the doctors every day.

    With five days of cultivation, Xu Zu has been able to fully adapt to the changes in spiritual power. From an intermediate Gold Spirit and suddenly rising to the peak, it took only such a short time and such a miracle made Xu Zu wake up full of smiles.

    And after Xu Zu¡¯s situation gradually stabilized, Ruan Zhongshan¡¯s heart also received a huge shock. His heart has been seized after he had affirmed that this elixir of the Sea Spirit City was really an incredible treasure!

    It had also attracted some people¡¯s attention with the frequent visits from doctors who had been seen entering and leaving the City Lord¡¯s residence after Xu Zu started staying in there.

    In a separate house in the manor, a woman with an ordinary appearance who was tall sat in a pavilion in the courtyard. The woman¡¯s appearance was average and her figure was slightly thin. It was just those bright eyes that were captivating, however, in terms of appearance alone, even the servant girl who was standing behind her was better than her, but no one would judge her status by appearance.

    ¡°Miss, it¡¯s been a bit ufortable in the city¡¯s mansion recently.¡± The servant girl standing beside the woman whispered in the woman¡¯s ear.

    The woman raised her eyes slightly, with a hint of unpredictable emotion in her bright eyes. Her eyes swept across the flower garden not far away, and a gentle voice said: ¡°Ruan Zhongshan¡¯s actions during this time have been a bit abnormal. Have you let Ah Da checked it out?¡±

    The servant girl whispered softly: ¡°Ah Da has already checked it. It seems that some people have been arranged to live in the manor. I don¡¯t know what the situation is. Many doctors have been in and out of the house in recent days, but the city guard is strictly guarded. Ah Da is afraid of exposing his whereabouts, so he didn¡¯t dare to be too close. ¡±

    The woman¡¯s name was Zheng Weilong, the eldest daughter Discerning Moon City¡¯s City Lord. She was ordered to visit Long Xuan City before January. Within one month, Ruan Zhongshan was very polite to her. However, from that day on, Ruan Zhongshan came less frequently, and Zheng Weilong noticed a slight anomaly, so she went down to check it out.

    ¡°Miss, I think that Ruan Zhongshan¡¯s character is somber and unremarkable. He doesn¡¯t look like a good person. The City Lord asked you toe to Long Xuan City, but how is this Long Xuan cityparable to our Discerning Moon City? Let¡¯s head back. ¡°The servant girl frowned as she said with contempt. Ruan Zhongshan seemed to be very considerate to Zheng Weilong, but those things were on the surface, and it was not difficult to detect the ttery.

    Taking Long Xuancheng¡¯s position in the 72 cities,pared with Discerning Moon city that was in the top ten, it is not enough to look at. Even if ites up with the best things, it was not even one tenth of Discerning Moon City. The servant girl didn¡¯t understand why the City Lord requested Zheng Weilong to visit Long Xuan City. Such a remote city had no use and was of no value at all.

 Chapter 2682 - Matters in each oneâ€™s heartï¼ˆ2ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2682: Matters in each one¡¯s heart£¨2£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Zheng Weilong listened to the servant girl¡¯sint but only smiled slightly, ncing over the blooming flowers in the courtyard but there was not a sliver of appreciation in her eyes.

    ¡°What kind of person Ruan Zhongshan is, I know very well. If my father wants me toe, I wille. As the youngdy of Discerning Moon City, I only have to take orders from my father.¡± Zheng Weilong said calmly, but there was a sh of disgust in her eyes.

    ¡°Miss, what are you talking about? No matter what, you are also the youngdy of Discerning Moon City. Coming to Long Xuan City was supposed to be Third Miss but ...¡± The servant girl suddenly thought of something and trailed off disgruntedly.

    Zheng Weilong raised her hand to stop the servant girl from continuing.

    ¡°There is no need to say this again, since I am here, there is nothing else to say. Since my father asked me to stay here for a while, I will stay.¡±

    The servant girl bit her lips and suppressed her unwillingness.

    The blood rtionship in the Upper Three Realms were weak and there was no deep father-daughter bond between Zheng Weilong and the City Lord of the Discerning Moon City. She had been raised by a nursing mother in another manor since she was a child. She rarely met her biological mother, let alone her father. It wasn¡¯t until she was sixteen that her father took him back to live in the city¡¯s main residence.

    Discerning Moon City was not a small force which was why it held a ce in the 72 cities. One reason was that there were many masters in Discerning Moon City, and the other was because the current City Lord was powerful. Zheng Weilong¡¯s father, Zheng Ke, ranked fifth among all the current City Lords of the 72 cities. Moreover, Zheng Ke could condense out arge number of spirit inscriptions which was close to the strength to condense out a Spirit Ring. Such strength made Zheng Ke have absolute confidence, so he did not have to worry that his children would transcend himself.

    Therefore, the number of Young Masters in the city was also quiterge. Zheng Weilong had four sisters and eight brothers.

    Zheng Weilong was Zheng Zheng¡¯s first child, but also the one who was the least favored.

    This was simply because Zheng Weilong¡¯s appearance was not the best among Zheng Ke¡¯s daughters. Even though Zheng Weilong¡¯s countenance could be said to be the inest amongst all of Zheng Ke¡¯s daughters, the main reason that Zheng Weilong was unfavoured was because ... Zheng Weilong did not have any spiritual power.

    A person without spiritual power could be said to be non-existent. All those who have survived have been tempered by the blood of the Sea Spirit Beasts. No matter how poor their cultivation were, they would at least awaken the essence of a Gold Spirit after being stimted by the blood of the Sea Spirit Beast.

    But there is always an ident in everything and Zheng Weilong was this variable.

    Immediately after Zheng Weilong was born, she was taken to the nursery to undergo the tempering of spiritual awakening, but the blood of the Sea Spirit Beast did not y any role in her, neither awakening her spiritual power nor devouring her life. Although she had survived, but she became the only waste in the Upper Realm who had no spiritual power.

    Even the humblest beggar in the Upper Realm was stronger than her ...

    Because of this, in Discerning Moon City, Zheng Weilong was the youngdy who was most ignored. Even her brothers and sisters disdained her. This trip to Long Xuan City should have been her Third Sister but in the end, just because her Third Sister cried in front of Zheng Ke, it made Zheng Ke change his mind and sent her instead.

 Chapter 2683 - Matters in each oneâ€™s heartï¼ˆ3ï¼‰

    Chapter 2683: Matters in each one¡¯s heart£¨3£©

    Trantor: Misty Cloud Trantions Editor: Misty Cloud Trantions

    The matter of a powerful city to send the children of the City Lord to a weaker city was an extremely incredible thing itself. It was even rarer to have them stay in the city for a long period of time, but Zheng Weilong had already lived in Long Xuan City for a month. A few dayster, she received some news and that made her stay in Long Xuan City for a little while longer.

    Why wouldn¡¯t Zheng Weilong understand such intricacies?

    She may not be outstanding in appearance, not to mention her strength, but it was not easy to survive till this day.

    Marriage arrangements between the 72 cities weren¡¯t umon. Usually, the powerful city marries its daughter to the weaker city. On one hand, it was to win over the power, and the other was to nt a spy on the other side. In the Upper Realm, everything was full of undisguised interests.

    Zheng Weilong knew very well that she was a pawn used by Zheng Ke to turn Ruan Zhongshan into a chess piece.

    The only use for a waste was to tuck her faraway in a remote city ...

    Zheng Weilong lowered her eyes, not knowing what was on her mind, the servant girl did not dare to speak.

    On the other side, after Ruan Zhongshan affirmed that the elixir of the Sea Spirit City was the real deal and after determining that there were no side effects, he immediately decided to set off for Sea Spirit City in person and have a good chat with the new City Lord.

    However, before leaving, Ruan Zhongshan did not forget another ¡°esteemed guest¡± in the manor. After not meeting Zheng Weilong for several days, Ruan Zhongshan prepared a banquet the night before leaving and invited Zheng Weilong to dine together.

    Under the moonlight, the city¡¯s main residence was brightly lit.

    Ruan Zhongshan sat in front of the table in a luxurious ck robe, with servants serving him, while Zheng Weilong who sat opposite him, was wearing a simple dress, she exuded a pleasant feeling that was simple yet dignified.

    ¡°I have to apologise for neglecting Young Miss Zheng over the past few days. I beseech Young Miss Zheng to forgive by rudeness.¡± Ruan Zhongshan was in a good mood because of the matters of the Sea Spirit City and even the smile on his face deepened.

    Zheng Weilong smiled calmly and said, ¡°Why are you saying this? You are the City Lord and you still need to take care of all the matters in Long Xuan City. I have been intruding for so long, who am I to say such matters of apologies?¡±

    Ruan Zhongshanughed heartily and drank a few sses of fine wine. Very soon, a little drunkenness became apparent on his face as he looked at Zheng Weilong carefully.

    Ruan Zhongshan was not young anymore and he had married many wives before, and thosedies eventually disappeared out of people¡¯s sight. The underlying reason that Zheng Ke sent Zheng Weilong to Ruan Zhongshan was naturally clear to him. To be honest, Zheng Weilong¡¯s appearance was really ordinary and if not for her identity, he would not even take a second nce at her. But what really caught his attention was the Discerning Moon City behind Zheng Weilong.

    With the status of Long Xuan City, it was really difficult to climb up the ranks but if it was allied with the Discerning Moon City, it would naturally be the best thing. He didn¡¯t care whether Zheng Weilong would monitor himself, if he couldn¡¯t even handle one woman, he really would be useless.

    Being in a good mood coupled with the intoxication of the fine wine, Zheng Weilong who looked in normally also looked special under the silvery moonlight. Ruan Zhongshanughed sinisterly in his heart.

    After he had his hands on the elixir of the Sea Spirit City, he must give not disappoint Zheng Ke¡¯s ¡°good intentions¡± and ¡°settle¡± Zheng Weilong.

    ¡°Young Miss Zheng is too kind. It Is unfortunate that I have some things to deal with tomorrow, and I may not be in the city over the next few days. If Young Miss Zheng needs anything, you can tell the steward.¡± Ruan Zhongshan chortled and said.

 Chapter 2684 - Matters in each oneâ€™s heartï¼ˆ4ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2684: Matters in each one¡¯s heart£¨4£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Ruan Zhongshan was leaving?

    Zheng Weilong was startled but she didn¡¯t show the slightest change of expression on her face. Thinking back on Ruan Zhongshan¡¯s abnormality over the past few days, Zheng Weilong vaguely felt that Ruan Zhongshan¡¯s departure tomorrow was not a simple matter.

    ¡°Please rest assured, City Lord.¡± Zheng Weilong smiled calmly.

    The two continued to drink but because Ruan Zhongshan was leaving early tomorrow morning, he did not stay up toote. The slightly drunk Ruan Zhongshan was supported by the steward and left while Zheng Weilong who was also staggering was brought back to her own room by her servant girl.

    The moment the door was closed, Zheng Weilong who looked drunk just a second ago, suddenly sobered up and all traces of confusion disappeared. In her pair of bright eyes, the swaying candlelight was reflected.

    ¡°Miss?¡± The servant girl looked at Zheng Weilong with a little surprise.

    Zheng Weilong said: ¡°Call Ah Da in.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± The servant girl nodded and immediately left. A momentter, a tall man with a mask appeared in Zheng Weilong¡¯s room.

    ¡°What instructions does Young Miss have?¡±

    ¡°Ruan Zhongshan is leaving the city tomorrow, have you found out the reason?¡± Zheng Weilong looked at Ah Da.

    Ah Da replied: ¡°This subordinate found that Ruan Zhongshan assembled most of the soldiers in the city. They will be departing early tomorrow morning.¡±

    Zheng Weilong was surprised.

    ¡°Do you know where they are headed to?¡±

    Ah Da thought for a while and said, ¡°It seems that they are going to Sea Spirit City.¡±

    ¡°Sea Spirit City?¡± Zheng Weilong froze for a moment. If Long Xuan City was considered remote, then Sea Spirit City was really the humblest and most remote city out of the 72 cities. If it weren¡¯t for Sea Spirit City that could always supply the Sea Spirit Beasts, it would already have long been swallowed by other cities!

    ¡°I seem to remember that before I came to Long Xuan City, Sea Spirit City seemed to have cut off its supply to the 72 cities?¡± Zheng Weilong seemed to have thought of something.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Ah Da replied.

    The fact that the Sea Spirit City suddenly cut off the supply of the Sea Spirit Beasts was the only thing that could make the 72 cities notice it, but no one paid much attention to it. They only sent a few people to probe on the situation, that was it.

    But Ruan Zhongshan suddenly amassed his soldiers and ventured to the Sea Spirit City. There was something wrong about this. If it was only for the Sea Spirit Beasts, why not just tell the truth?

    Zheng Weilong had a feeling that Ruan Zhongshan¡¯s trip to Sea Spirit City definitely had a huge secret behind it!

    ¡°Ah Da!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Get ready, tomorrow we will follow Long Xuan City¡¯s team to Sea Spirit City.¡± Zheng Weilong took a deep breath.

    The servant girl on the sidelines panicked.

    ¡°Miss! What are you going to Sea Spirit City? If you leave ... Long Xuan City people would definitely find out that you are missing.¡±

    Zheng Weilong said, ¡°You just need to tell them that I suddenly feel homesick and miss Discerning Moon City terribly and I have no mood to go out. No matter how much they probe, you just need to insist on this point. I don¡¯t believe it that they would really dare to break into Discerning Moon City¡¯s Miss¡¯ courtyard! ¡°At this moment, a glint of toughness shed by Zheng Weilong¡¯s eyes and this waspletely different from the usual gentle and easy image that she portrayed.

    The servant girl couldn¡¯t stop Zheng Weilong and could only follow her instructions.

    Ah Da immediately went to make the preparations.

    When the first rays of sunlight fell on the ground the next morning, Ruan Zhongshan took a team of Long Xuan City¡¯s elite soldiers and journeyed to Sea Spirit City.

    Xu Zu, whose strength had soared, was also on his side.

    Ruan Zhongshan was full of confidence, but he didn¡¯t know that this trip had kicked off the prelude to a huge change in the Upper Realm!

 Chapter 2685 - To counter soldiers with armsï¼ˆ1ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2685: To counter soldiers with arms£¨1£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    It was peaceful in Sea Spirit City.

    Jun Wu Xie walked out of the medicine room and she was covered with the scent of herbs. She just walked into the courtyard, but realized that Qiao Chu and others had been waiting in the courtyard for a long time, but no one dared to disturb her. Hence, they could only wait there and asked Jun Wu Yao some interesting facts about the Upper Realm.

    In fact, Jun Wu Yao was not interested in any interesting facts of the Upper Realm at all ...

    ¡°Little Xie.¡± Jun Wu Yao saw Jun Wu Xie and immediately stood up and both arms spread open naturally, ready to give his wife a warm hug.

    But Jun Wu Xie stepped back subconsciously, avoiding Jun Wu Yao¡¯s hug.

    Jun Wu Yao looked at her with a sorrowful expression and the smile on his face had turned bitter.

    ¡°I have poison on my body.¡± Jun Wu Xie saw the grievance on Jun Wu Yao¡¯s face and immediately raised both her hands to reveal her fair hands that had some white powder on them. If one looked carefully, it could be seen that not only her hands, even the clothes on her body had quite a lot of white powder scattered all over but just because of the colour of her off white robes, one wouldn¡¯t be able to see it at a nce.

    ¡°What am I afraid of?¡± Jun Wu Yao chuckled as his lips curled up as he brought Jun Wu Xie into his arms, without taking heed of the poison on her hand, and even pulled her little hand to drop a kiss on the back of her hand.

    ¡°...¡± Qiao Chu and others who were watching from the side were already dumbfounded.

    The poisons that Jun Wu Xie concocted were extremely toxic!

    Let¡¯s not say it was taken by others, even if it¡¯s just a little bit had been in contact with one¡¯s skin, one could report to Hades immediately even though its appearance looked as harmless as flour.

    Sure enough, this couple was really heaven defying.

    Jun Wu Xie had also subconsciously dodged just now although she already knew that Jun Wu Yao was immune to poison. Hence, she no longer prevented his intimate actions and let him be as her gaze fell to Qiao Chu.

    ¡°Why are all of you here?¡±

    Hua Yao, Fan Zhuo, Rong Ruo, Fei Yan, Qiao Chu and even the three of them from the Night Regime had came over.

    ¡°The members of the Night Regime who are ten miles away have just conveyed news that they¡¯ve discovered people from Long Xuan City.¡± Ye Mei reported.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Jun Wu Xie raised an eyebrow slightly, they finally came.

    ¡°It¡¯s two days earlier than I thought.¡±

    ¡°Little devil, big brother Ye Mei said that Long Xuan City brought many people along this time. Do they intend to snatch by force?¡± Qiao Chu looked at Jun Wu Xie excitedly with sparkling eyes, looking forward to a fight.

    ¡°Let¡¯s quickly beat them up, I have long been displeased at the sight of those people from Long Xuan City!¡± Fei Yan who was responsible for contacting Xu Zu and the others had long been disgusted by them. His hands were itching to beat them up.

    Jun Wu Xie looked calmly at herpanions who were all riled up as she took a seat slowly on the stone bench in the pavilion and said indifferently, ¡°Now¡¯s not the time to fight yet.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Qiao Chu froze for a moment.

    Rong Ruo sighed and said, ¡°Hasn¡¯t Little Xie said it before, that the people of Long Xuan City would be using diplomacy before violence?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Qiao Chu was even more confused.

    ¡°Although he brought people with him, there might not be a fight.¡± Hua Yao broke it down in a concise and clear manner.

    Qiao Chu was a little stunned.

    ¡°Let the people of the Night Regime prepare.¡± Jun Wu Xie looked at Ye Sha and Ye Mei.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Sha and Ye Mei immediately retreated after they heard her orders.

 Chapter 2686 - To counter soldiers with armsï¼ˆ2ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2686: To counter soldiers with arms£¨2£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°May I apany you?¡± Jun Wu Yao smiled and looked at Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie looked back at him with her brows slightly raised.

    ¡°Long Xuan City does not have the eligibility to make you move.¡±

    Jun Wu Yao was stunned for a moment before he suddenlyughed and pulled her into an embrace as he squeezed her tightly.

    Qiao Chu and the others could only sit quietly to minimize their presence.

    Little Xie¡¯s words were arrogant enough, but ... it is true, if a little Long Xuan City needed Jun Wu Yao toe out in person, wouldn¡¯t what Little Xie experienced over the past few years be in vain?!!

    Everything in the Sea Spirit City was ready and Ye Sha cooked up a feast. After eating a delicious meal, Jun Wu Xie changed to Yan Hai.

    As expected by Jun Wu Xie, when Ruan Zhongshan stepped into the Sea Spirit City, only seven or eight guards followed him. Amongst them was Xu Zu who came to the Sea Spirit City many times.

    From the first moment Ruan Zhongshan stepped into Sea Spirit City, each and every move had been locked down by the Night Regime, but unfortunately they did not know it.

    ¡°Sea Spirit City looks different than before.¡± Ruan Zhongshan walked on the streets of Sea Spirit City. His sharp eyes swept through the streets and alleys along the way. He had been here once at the banquet when Yan Wan had just stepped up to be the City Lord where the Four Sides had been invited as well. He still remembered that there was a foul smell in Sea Spirit City and everywhere looked chaotic. From his memory, it was an extremely bad city.

    But after many years, Ruan Zhongshan came to Sea Spirit City again, but was surprised to find that everything in Sea Spirit City was different.

    The dirty streets had been cleaned, the disgusting bloody smell has disappeared without a trace, only the refreshing scent brought by the sea breeze. The people in the city were not as timid as his memory. Each person stood tall with an indifferent expression, without the noise of all the shouting and mouring, it was surprisingly quiet.

    If it was not for seeing the sign ¡°Sea Spirit City¡± that was clearly engraved on the tower when he entered the city, Ruan Zhongshan really thought that he hade to the wrong ce.

    Xu Zu hadn¡¯t been to Sea Spirit City before. He naturally didn¡¯t have this feeling, so he could only agree.

    Ruan Zhongshan came along all the way, always felt that the changes in the Sea Spirit City were a little too big, but he didn¡¯t think much about it, just thinking that it was all because of the magical elixir, and his desire for that elixir was stronger.

    Even such an unbearable Sea Spirit City could be renewed with the help of that elixir. If they changed it to Long Xuan City, the changes would be even more amazing!

    After thinking about it as he walked along the way, Ruan Zhongshan and others soon arrived at the entrance to the big gates. Xu Zu diligently stepped forward and knocked on the door.

    Very soon, the two huge doors opened and Ye Sha, disguised as a steward, stood in front of the door and looked at Xu Zu, who was standing outside the door pretended to be surprised.

    ¡°Xu Zu, why are you back?¡±

    Xu Zu looked at Ye Sha with a sneer in his heart. Before Jun Wu Xie appeared, all the people in the Sea Spirit City respected him, but after the brat who had just became the City Lord met him for the first time, he had been stumped and infuriated by him. He also spoke such big words and made him lose his face. Now that he returned with Ruan Zhongshan, he could show off in front of Ruan Zhongshan as well as show that brat a thing or two.

    Therefore, Xu Zu¡¯s attitude became arrogant.

    ¡°Tell your City Lord that the City Lord of Long Xuan City is here!¡±

 Chapter 2687 - To counter soldiers with armsï¼ˆ3ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2687: To counter soldiers with arms£¨3£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Before, Xu Zu had been crushed utterly by Jun Wu Xie and it wasn¡¯t easy for him to suppress the mes of rage that had welled up inside. Now that his strength had risen after taking the elixir, he was brimming with arrogance. With the addition of Ruan Zhongshan behind him, he became even more fearless.

    Ye Sha nced at Xu Zu who had rekindled the mes of arrogance, but he didn¡¯t even put such a stupid thing in his eyes. His gaze fleeted by Ruan Zhongshan who stood outside the door before he pretended to panic and said meekly: ¡°Yes...Yes, this small subordinate will immediately notify my Lord. ¡±

    After speaking, he turned and left and returned after a short period.

    ¡°Esteemed City Lord, pleasee in.¡±

    Xu Zu gave a cold harrumph before he turned and walked in front of Ruan Zhongshan immediately and started to fawn over Ruan Zhongshan all over again.

    ¡°City Lord, please.¡± Xu Zu diligently said.

    Ruan Zhongshan nodded and walked into the manor of the City Lord.

    The manor of Yan Wan had been renovated many times and it was already very exquisite and gorgeous, butpared to the interior decorations of Ruan Zhongshan¡¯s ce, it still looked a bit shabby. Ruan Zhongshan¡¯s greedy gaze swept across the surroundings but wherever his gazended, nothing could catch his eyes.

    Ye Sha led them all the way to the main hall yet there was no one else in the hall. When Xu Zu saw the empty hall, he frowned and asked in dissatisfaction, ¡°Where is your City Lord?¡±

    ¡°The City Lord just received the news and is now changing. He wille over shortly, please have a seat while you wait.¡± Ye Sha smiled as he said.

    With a scowl, Xu Zu raised his voice and said with undisguised contempt: ¡°Your high and almighty City Lord is really busy, previously, it was so difficult to seek an audience with him. Don¡¯t tell me that this time he wants our City Lord to wait for half a month before he grants an audience? ¡±

    Xu Zu¡¯s words were rather unpleasant and he showed no mercy at all in his words. It was because of Ruan Zhongshan¡¯s presence that he dared to act so presumptuously.

    If one didn¡¯t know, back then when he was driven out of Sea Spirit City by Jun Wu Xie, he didn¡¯t even dare to let out a fart. Now, his head had grown all big and arrogant again.

    Towards Xu Zu¡¯s provocation, Ye Sha only smiled back. In fact, he didn¡¯t care what nonsense Xu Zu was spouting, in fact, he was watching Ruan Zhongshan¡¯s reaction closely.

    Ruan Zhongshan was sitting leisurely on the chair and other than looking at everything before him in contempt, there was no other expression. There was also no sign of any intention to stop Xu Zu¡¯s uncouth behavior.

    That high and almighty attitude was simply appalling.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to call your City Lord out yet? Our City Lord¡¯s time is precious and it can¡¯t be squandered away so casually.¡± Xu Zu hollered as he puffed his chest up.

    Although Ye Sha didn¡¯t say anything, but a dangerous glint of murderous intent shed by his eyes, but he cleverly concealed it.

    When Xu Zu was about to continue creating a ruckus, a cold voice suddenly rang out.

    ¡°Since time is precious, why bothering all the way to my Sea Spirit City?¡±

    As soon as the words rang out, Jun Wu Xie who had already changed into Yan Hai strolled in. The moment her figure appeared, the proud Xu Zu who was creating a din just before subconsciously swallowed a mouthful of saliva.

    Jun Wu Xie calmly walked into the hall and sat down with the gazed of Ruan Zhongshan and others all focused on her.

    Ruan Zhongshan had been the City Lord of Long Xuan City for many years. He has sore foresight. Before he saw Jun Wu Xie before, he already had a vague concept in his heart.

    Yan Hai was Yan Wan¡¯s son. Even though he was not raised by Yan Wan¡¯s side since he was a child, there was not much difference in his temperament from Yan Wan. In addition, Yan Wan has been very strict with Yan Hai since he was a child. With all the teachings he received, he should not be a simple and naive boy.

 Chapter 2688 - To counter soldiers with armsï¼ˆ4ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2688: To counter soldiers with arms£¨4£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    However, when Ruan Zhongshan saw Jun Wu Xie, he was surprised to find that other than the face that had a semnce to Yan Wan, there was nothing else that was simr.

    Yan Wan was cunning and vicious, and his means were poisonous. Even if he behaved normally, he still could not keep the ambition and viciousness hidden in his eyes.

    However, the feeling that Jun Wu Xie exuded was very different. It was a kind of indifference, like an iceberg in the bitter wintry cold wind. Just by looking at the figure before him, he thought he could even feel the coldness exuded.

    From that pair of extremely cold eyes that were clear and indifferent, it was as if they were able to see through all the conspiracy and scheming in the world.

    Although they had just met each other in a short time, the image of an ignorant boy that Ruan Zhongshan thought of did not coincide with the young man before him.

    Although Jun Wu Xie looked very young, but the calmness in those eyes did not lose to anyone, and that unfathomable gaze which did not match with her age was deep like the abyss which made people suck in a cold breath without knowing.

    ¡°You should be the new City Lord of Sea Spirit City? I am Ruan Zhongshan, the City Lord of Long Xuan City.¡± Ruan Zhongshan had taken special note of Jun Wu Xie in his heart but there not a change of expression was revealed on his face.

    He has been a City Lord for many years and had seen countless heroes. Some were even young and famous geniuses. How much of a genius was Jun Wu Xie? It was not something that could be understood so quickly and he needed to further understand the youth before him through some tests.

    ¡°May I know what matter does the City Lord Ruan have?¡± Jun Wu Xie calmly looked at Ruan Zhongshan, without showing the slightest trace of awe because the other party was the City Lord of Long Xuan City.

    Ruan Zhongshan said: ¡°Xu Zu came before and asked about the supply of Sea Spirit Beast resources from the Sea Spirit City, but the answer you gave seemed a little too unexpected. After so many years, the Sea Spirit City has never cut off supply. Perhaps, Young City Lord Yan is very young and became the Sea Spirit City Lord at such a tender age. Although you are a young talent, but I don¡¯t know if he really understand the foundation of Sea Spirit City? Ha ha ha... ¡±

    Ruan Zhongshan¡¯s words may sound polite, but in his tone there was an undisguised domineering tone.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Ruan Zhongshan, and there was no change in her expression. She raised her hand to pick up the warm tea served by Ye Sha and she slowly sipped it. Her leisurely andposed attitude was theplete opposite to Ruan Zhongshan¡¯s serious and domineering attitude.

    Ruan Zhongshan looked at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s casual mannerisms and he could not help but narrowed his eyes. On the other hand, Xu Zu was extremely dissatisfied with Jun Wu Xie¡¯s nonchnt attitude and he wanted to speak several times but he was stopped by Ruan Zhongshan¡¯s gaze.

    After a short while, Jun Wu Xie finished drinking the warm cup of tea. She then raised her eyes as she looked at Ruan Zhongshan and said, ¡°I thought I had already spoken clearly?¡±

    Ruan Zhongshan frowned slightly.

    Jun Wu Xie continued on, ¡°From now on, no one can take away any Sea Spirit Beasts from Sea Spirit City.¡±

    Ruan Zhongshan¡¯s gaze became a bitplicated. The toughness of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s attitude has exceeded his expectations. He thought it was only a young and ruthless youth, but he did not expect that Jun Wu Xie¡¯s arrogance did note from frivolousness but with an absolute self-confidence. Every word she said made people think that it was an irond matter that would not be changed.

    ¡°Young City Lord Yan really intends to do this? Do you wish for Sea Spirit City¡¯s destruction?¡±

 Chapter 2689 - To counter soldiers with armsï¼ˆ5ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2689: To counter soldiers with arms£¨5£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie raised her eyebrows slightly.

    Ruan Zhongshan scoffed and continued on, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that Yan Wan had never mentioned to you about Sea Spirit City¡¯s situation? In terms of strength alone, the Sea Spirit City is at the bottom of all 72 cities. The reason why it can survive to the present point is all because of your geographical advantage. The Sea Spirit City has the sea and can hunt Sea Spirit Beasts easily which in turn provides for the 72 cities. Otherwise, do you think that this lowly Sea Spirit City alone can upy a ce in the 72 cities? Now that you have stopped the supply of the Sea Spirit Beasts, tell me, have you ever wondered how terrible the consequences will be? ¡±

    Ruan Zhongshan looked at Jun Wu Xie in a dissatisfied manner and his tone gradually became oppressive.

    He had to admit that Jun Wu Xie was better and more stable than he imagined, but all of this could not cover up the fact that she was still young and immature. He knew that it was in order to refine the elixir that she monopolized all the Sea Spirit Beasts. The effect was really powerful, but how was it made and how many Sea Spirit Beasts were needed? Ruan Zhongshan knew nothing about it and he could only guess from Jun Wu Xie¡¯s absolute decision that to refine the elixir, the number of Sea Spirit Beasts required must be not small, that was why she could make such a clear decision.

    But on the other hand, Jun Wu Xie suddenly interrupted the supply of all Sea Spirit Beasts in the Upper Realm. There itself was a huge problem. One must know that the 72 cities have relied on Sea Spirit Beast supplies for thousands of years. Such a deep history could not be broken just by a mere word. The decision of Jun Wu Xie was equivalent to provoking the anger of all the 72 cities. No city would be willing to ept this change.

    If this happened in Long Xuan City, Ruan Zhongshan would not miss such a good opportunity, but he would not be so reckless as Jun Wu Xie. He would not handle it in this capricious manner, even if it required a lot of Sea Spirit Beasts, he would also find ways to hunt more to fulfill the supply of the 72 cities.

    The manner in which this incident was handled made Ruan Zhongshan feel that the Yan Hai before him was just an ignorant youth with a simple mind. Although he had the ability to fight against Yan Wan, his vision was too small, and he only saw the Sea Spirit City but did not care about other forces in the Upper Realm.

    This would be his greatest drawback and the cause of his defeat!

    Ruan Zhongshan¡¯s tone was a little serious, but Jun Wu Xie did not respond. Ruan Zhongshan¡¯s gaze did not leave her face for an instant, trying to find a trace of fluctuation from her subtle changes in her expression and eyes.

    But unfortunately, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s expression never changed in any way, and her eyes were also calm. It was as if Ruan Zhongshan¡¯s words were not heard by her at all.

    Ruan Zhongshan was a little displeased in his heart. If it wasn¡¯t for the elixir, the newly appointed Sea Spirit City Lord, even Yan Wan would not have the qualifications to make hime out personally to handle this matter. The dissatisfaction in his heart made Ruan Zhongshan realize that Jun Wu Xie was resistant to his words and he looked at Xu Zu and gave a meaningful nod.

    Xu Zu immediately understood the meaning of Ruan Zhongshan, and immediately jumped up and hollered: ¡°City Lord Yan, the City Lord of my Long Xuan City has kind intentions and is afraid that you may have gone the wrong way because of your ignorance. Whether you ept it or not, you should always respond. Such an attitude is a bit too rude, are you acting like this because there¡¯s so few of us from Long Xuan City? ¡±

    Xu Zu red menacingly at Jun Wu Xie. He had long harboured the thought of revenge for the previous time and had forgotten his defeat.

 Chapter 2690 - To counter floods with weirsï¼ˆ1ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2690: To counter floods with weirs£¨1£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Xu Zu as a piercing chill shed by her eyes.

    Xu Zu had finally managed to wipe away the shadow of Jun Wu Xie from before and he was relying on Ruan Zhongshan¡¯s support and had mustered up the courage to tantly show his anger in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face.

    However, when Jun Wu Xie¡¯s cold gaze swept over him, Xu Zu only felt that he was burned by a me. Although Jun Wu Xie didn¡¯t say a word, Xu Zu suddenly thought of that impetuous moment when he had recklessly explored Jun Wu Xie¡¯s strength and suffered terribly. That fear that had been buried deep within the depths of his heart that had been forcibly suppressed by him suddenly burst forth and the mouth which was incessantly chattering just before suddenly froze. The unspoken words seemed to be stuck in his throat and he couldn¡¯t say a word more.

    When Ruan Zhongshan saw the change in Xu Zui, he was startled. Although Xu Zu was not a top master, he was also a considerable power in Long Xuan City. He had heard Xu Zu talk about Jun Wu Xie¡¯s spirit power from before and though he was shocked, but he didn¡¯t care much about it. He thought that after Xu Zu¡¯s strength had risen, he should no longer be suppressed by her.

    But ...

    Who knew that Jun Wu Xie didn¡¯t do anything, but simply nced at Xu Zu with a cold re and Xu Zu had been frightened to this extent!

    This kid really had such an ability?

    Ruan Zhongshan took a deep breath and the serious expression on his face suddenly eased up a bit. He raised his head as looked at Jun Wu Xie and his attitude waspletely different from before.

    ¡°City Lord Yan, the words spoken before may be a little bit harsh, but all of this is for you, for the sake of Sea Spirit City. You know that Sea Spirit City is not far from our Long Xuan City, and the exchanges between our two citites can be considered quite close. It has been peaceful for many years. You have just taken over the Sea Spirit City so you may not know enough about the 72 cities and may have to be extra vigilent in some considerations when doing things. ¡±

    ¡°I have been in charge of Long Xuan City for many years, and I must say that I have a little experience of things between the cities. The 72 cities seem to be peaceful on the surface, but in fact, there are constant battles under that facade. If the Lord has not consolidated his forces over the years, I am afraid that the 72 cities would have already been at war with each other for a long time. Your Sea Spirit City has a shallow foundation and if it has to go against the 725 cities at this time, it is definitely not a good thing, so I also hope that you can think about it. ¡°Ruan Zhongshan had changed his initial strong tone to a mild one instead and the sudden change left people speechless.

    In fact, what Ruan Zhongshan really wanted to do was to force Jun Wu Xie to spill everything about the elixir and let her understand the possible danger of this sudden decision of Sea Spirit City. She would then have to choose to win over Long Xuan City to safeguard her city. At that time, Ruan Zhongshan would have the excuse to share the elixir¡¯s form.

    Ruan Zhongshan was very clear that the lowly medical skills of the healers in the Sea Spirit City could not bepared with Long Xuan City. The reason why such elixir could be refined was definitely because of the form.

    Since the Sea Spirit City was able to refine it out, it would not be a problem for Long Xuan City.

    What was imperative now was to let Jun Wu Xie follow his intentions and tell him the form.

    Ruan Zhongshan looked intently at Jun Wu Xie and said in a sincere tone: ¡°I already know what you said to Xu Zu before, but this matter is no small matter. I didn¡¯t let Xu Zu tell the other cities. As of now, only our Long Xuan City knows about the matter of severing the supply of Sea Spirit Beasts. ¡±

 Chapter 2691 - To counter floods with weirsï¼ˆ2ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2691: To counter floods with weirs£¨2£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Ruan Zhongshan¡¯s agenda was very obvious. He did all of this just to show some ¡®goodwill¡¯ to Jun Wu Xie. If it was changed to any other City Lords of Sea Spirit City, to be able to receive praises by the City Lord of Long Xuan City, they would have already agreed in a heartbeat. Unfortunately, the person Ruan Zhongshan met was Jun Wu Xie ...

    Jun Wu Xie watched Ruan Zhongshan and Xu Zu perform the good cop bad cop routine without any changes in her expression.

    After Ruan Zhongshan finally finished speaking, Jun Wu Xie then said, ¡°Have you finished all that you wanted to say?¡±

    Ruan Zhongshan was stunned momentarily. Jun Wu Xie¡¯s response was a little too calm and it waspletely different from his imagination.

    ¡°The good intentions of City Lord Ruan have been conveyed to my heart, but since this decision has been made, I will never take it back. Even if City Lord Ruan does not intend to let other cities know, I will let them know.¡± Jun Wu Xie raised her chin slightly as her cold gaze eyes swept across Ruan Zhongshan¡¯s face.

    Ruan Zhongshan¡¯splexion changed slightly. How would he have thought that this City Lord would rather have things done the hard way? He had already expressed his kind intentions, but not only did this kid not appreciate it, he even put on such a cold attitude!

    ¡°Has City Lord Yan really made up your mind?¡± Ruan Zhongshan¡¯s face gradually became gloomy. He was not a good-natured man, and he was able to speak with Jun Wu Xie nicely for such a long time was rare, yet Jun Wu Xie did not care about it at all. This made it hard for him to believe.

    ¡°City Lord Yan, do you know that your decision will not be rted to you alone, but to the entire Sea Spirit City? If the Sea Spirit City interrupts the supply of Sea Spirit Beast, do you think that there is a ce in the 72 cities City for it? ¡±

    This time, Ruan Zhongshan¡¯s tone hadpletely changed.

    He had never met such an idiot who did not to know what was good for oneself. He talked so well to persuade him, yet he still replied so impudently? Did he really think that just by the strength of Sea Spirit City, he could really dominate the 72 cities?

    Even if there was an elixir to help, but the foundation of the Sea Spirit City was so fragile. Ruan Zhongshan did not believe that Jun Wu Xie could enhance the strength of the entire Sea Spirit City in a short time.

    Since she refused the proffered wine, then she now could only have wine as punishment!

    ¡°Whether or not there is a position, it is not someone else who has the final say, but it is I.¡± Jun Wu Xie said in a cold voice, with a calm tone filled with absolute arrogance.

    Ruan Zhongshan harrumphed coldly. Even if he was a fool, he could see that the kid in front of him didn¡¯t take him seriously. Such arrogance had never appeared before any of the other City Lords of Sea Spirit City.

    ¡°Yan Hai, one can¡¯t be too rigid and talk with such arrogance. Be careful of biting your own tongue, don¡¯t think that no one else knows the reason behind the matter of your Sea Spirit City suddenly stopping the supply of Sea Spirit Beasts. Perhaps there may be something in your hands that really might change Sea Spirit City, but if you think that a little trick can turn things around, it is really too naive!¡± Ruan Zhongshan sneered andpletely tore off the hypocritical mask he wore, revealing the natural arrogance in his tone.

    Jun Wu Xie raised an eyebrow and looked at Ruan Zhongshan who hadpletely exposed his nature. In a mild tone, she replied, ¡°What do you mean, City Lord Ruan? Does this mean you that you¡¯ve discovered something?¡±

    ¡°What if I have or what if I haven¡¯t? I had advised you nicely, yet you refused to listen. Since that¡¯s the case, then there¡¯s no longer a need to continue to waste time with you. I¡¯ll just tell you that I want the form for the elixir!¡± Ruan Zhongshan looked at Jun Wu Xie coldly as he dered his stance.

 Chapter 2692 - To counter floods with weirsï¼ˆ3ï¼‰

    Chapter 2692: To counter floods with weirs£¨3£©

    Trantor: Misty Cloud Trantions Editor: Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s gaze turned slightly cold as a glint shed by her eyes.

    Ruan Zhongshan could no longer endure it any further!

    ¡°Ruan Zhongshan, don¡¯t you think your manner of talking is too arrogant? Don¡¯t you think your appetite is too big? Since when did you have the right to want the things that belong to Sea Spirit City?¡± Jun Wu Xie coldly retorted.

    Ruan Zhongshan leaned back and tilted his chin up and scoffed: ¡°Whether or not my appetite is big, you will know soon. Hmph, Yan Hai, I see that you are young and ignorant that¡¯s why I gave you a way out. Did you think that after you have the elixir, you would be invincible in the world? Your little Sea Spirit City can¡¯t withstand the glory of your treasure. I advise you to know the current affairs and honestly give me the form and obediently provide the Sea Spirit Beasts and I may still leave you a way to live, but if you don¡¯t know how to act, then don¡¯t me me for being rude! Your tiny Sea Spirit City is just but a mere speck, it can¡¯t even be ced in my eyes!¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t give you anything, but I would like to see how rude you would be.¡± Jun Wu Xie looked at Ruan Zhongshan coldly as her eyes narrowed slightly.

    Ruan Zhongshan sneered condescendingly at Jun Wu Xie and said with a mirth, ¡°You can give it a try, can you handle my Long Xuan City¡¯s pressure? Little brat, don¡¯t think that just by being the City Lord of Sea Spirit City, everything would be easy. Sea Spirit City is a fart in eyes of the 72 cities! If not for needing your group of waste to provide Sea Spirit Beasts, did you really think that you can keep such a broken ce? ¡±

    ¡°Let me tell you! I am here for the form in your hand, you have to give it whether or not you want to! My 20,000 strong army of Long Xuan City is a mile away from your Sea Spirit City! If you don¡¯t be obedient and hand the form to me, do you believe that I will let the three words ¡®Sea Spirit City¡¯ disappear forever in the Upper Realm tomorrow?! ¡±

    Ruan Zhongshan thoroughly revealed his n in front of Jun Wu Xie. Everything happened as her expectations.

    Under Ruan Zhongshan¡¯s show of his oppressive might, Jun Wu Xie remained unmoved. She looked coldly at Ruan Zhongshan who threatened her and replied lightly, ¡°I don¡¯t believe.¡±

    Ruan Zhongshan¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. Jun Wu Xie was definitely the toughest nut he had ever encountered. Be it either a hard or soft approach, none worked. Despite revealing about the army to pressure her into aceeding to his request in desperation, but now it seems that things did not head in the direction he had expected. Looking at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s cold and proud appearance, she had not been affected by it at all!

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see.¡± Ruan Zhongshan stood up indignantly, and Xu Zu and others aside stood up one after another.

    When he saw Ye Sha step forward, Ruan Zhongshan sneered, ¡°Why? You still want to detain me, with just this bunch of garbage here? Do you think you have the abilities?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie raised her hand at this moment to stop Ye Sha.

    ¡°Let him go, I¡¯d like to see if it¡¯s my Sea Spirit City or Long Xuan City that disappears from the Upper Realm.¡±

    Ye Sha stepped back silently when he heard this.

    Ruan Zhongshan¡¯s face was a little displeased, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s arrogance had already exceeded his expectations.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Ruan Zhongshan flourished his sleeves angrily and left with his men.

    After Ruan Zhongshan left, Jun Wu Xie still sat motionless in her chair, as if nothing had happened.

    After a short while, Jun Wu Xie raised her eyes slightly and looked at Ye Sha at the side: ¡°Left already?¡±

    The words were strange, it seemed as if they were talking about Ruan Zhongshan, yet it also sounded as if they were talking about someone else.

    Ye Sha nodded and said, ¡°Yes, there¡¯s no one left.¡±

    A sneer shed at the bottom of her eyes.

 Chapter 2693 - Big Fishï¼ˆ1ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2693: Big Fish£¨1£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    At this moment, Qiao Chu and others walked out from behind the hall. When Ruan Zhongshan came, they had all stayed hidden behind the back of the hall and heard everything that Ruan Zhongshan said. Jun Wu Yao had set a barrier up prior to the meeting and it was made in such a way that Ruan Zhongshan could not discover their presence and had no idea that there were people behind that were watching everything.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the moment Ruan Zhongshan made his appearance, he would make our n proceed so well. Little Xie, do you think that the person hiding in the dark was sent by Ruan Zhongshan?¡± Fan Zhuo sat down on the chair nearest to him as he asked in curiosity. From the moment Ruan Zhongshan had entered the main hall with his entourage, they had noticed that another presence had sneaked into the main hall and stayed hidden in the dark, watching everything in the main hall from start to the end. It only disappeared soon after Ruan Zhongshan left.

    The reason why Jun Wu Xie had a moment of silence after Ruan Zhongshan left was precisely because she discovered the existence of that person.

    ¡°No.¡± Jun Wu Xie shook her head. That person¡¯s breath was very faint. If one didn¡¯t pay extra attention, it would not be easy to detect. He was obviously a master who was good at concealing his own spiritual power. Otherwise, it would not be possible to avoid Ruan Zhongshan¡¯s perception.

    ¡°Ruan Zhongshan is quite arrogant. Since he dared to tear off his mask in front of me, he would not go to the extent of sending someone to observe in the dark. I think that person¡¯s appearance may have been an unexpected gain.¡± The edge of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s lips curled up slightly.

    She thought that the bait they released could only catch Ruan Zhongshan, but she did not expect to catch an unexpected harvest.

    ¡°Who was that?¡± Fan Zhuo asked with some confusion. That person had entered and left along with Ruan Zhongshan, it was obvious that he hade together with him. Now that Sea Spirit City was already in the hands of Jun Wu Xie, not to mention that there were the members of the Night Regime everywhere, so how else could a mysterious person appear?

    She did not rush to respond to Fan Zhuo¡¯s question but raised her gaze to Ye Mei who walked in from the side.

    ¡°What have you found out?¡±

    Ye Mei was responsible for all the movements in the City Lord¡¯s manor. To sneak into the City Lord¡¯s manor, that person would already be under the close surveince of the Night Regime.

    ¡°When that man came, he was masked so we couldn¡¯t see his face clearly. But in terms of his breath, his strength should be of one who is able to condense out spirit inscriptions, but the amount he can condense is only a small amount. He followed Ruan Zhongshan as he entered the manor, so he is unlikely a person from Sea Spirit City.¡± Ye Mei informed her of his findings. From the moment the man entered the City Lord¡¯s manor, each and every move of his had been intently recorded down by Ye Mei. The reason why he did not take him down was to avoid alerting the enemy.

    ¡°Let someone check it out,¡± Jun Wu Xie said indifferently. If that person was not sent by Ruan Zhongshan, yet his strength was at such a strong level that could condense out spirit inscriptions, it meant that his origin was definitely not simple. If he wasn¡¯t from Long Xuan City, it could only mean that he was a person from other cities.

    Ye Mei saluted and immediately retreated to arrange everything.

    Qiao Chu couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Little Xie, you¡¯re letting Ruan Zhongshan off the hook so easily? That guy¡¯s mouth should be washed thoroughly! He had spoken to such an extent, why aren¡¯t you going to get rid of him since he¡¯s here?¡±

    When Ruan Zhongshan thought he could kill Jun Wu Xie in seconds, he didn¡¯t know that in the eyes of Qiao Chu and the others, a person who could condense out spirit inscriptions at Ruan Zhongshan¡¯s level, all Jun Wu Xie needed was to lift a finger. For Jun Wu Xie who could condense out two Spirit Rings, it was a simple feat to kill Ruan Zhongshan!

    Jun Wu Xie shook her head and replied: ¡°It¡¯s not time... yet.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Qiao Chu scratched his head.

 Chapter 2694 - Big Fishï¼ˆ2ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2694: Big Fish£¨2£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°It¡¯s easy to kill Ruan Zhongshan, but by simply killing him, we can¡¯t make things bigger. Only by letting Long Xuan City¡¯s elite be defeated in the hands of Sea Spirit City can the other City Lords of the 72 cities realize the changes in Sea Spirit City. ¡°Jun Wu Xie exined patiently.

    To Jun Wu Xie, Ruan Zhongshan was just but a jumping clown. She did not even have any interest in him, let alone to rouse any anger. She had nned for so long and even gave Xu Zu so much ¡°news¡±. It was not such a simple n to kill Ruan Zhongshan alone.

    What she wanted was to make the whole Upper Realm know that there was something wrong with Sea Spirit City!

    Only by constantly creating conflicts, can her n proceed along perfectly.

    Qiao Chu still had some queries but Hua Yao who could no longer take the baffled expression on Qiao Chu¡¯s face continued to exin further: ¡°What Little Xie means, is to use the battle between Long Xuan City and Sea Spirit City to stir things up and make the whole thing even bigger. If Little Xie kills Ruan Zhongshan, the other City Lords of the 72 cities would only that that Little Xie is the only strong person. But what if it was the entire Sea Spirit City that they had always looked down upon could easily destroy Long Xuan City? Then the effect would bepletely different. ¡±

    The strength of one person was not really the revtion of strength. It¡¯s difficult for two fists to defeat four fists and there is always the possibility of defeat.

    But the strength of a city cannot be shaken and the final result that Jun Wu Xie wanted was to make the 72 cities realize ... that if Sea Spirit City suddenly changed from being such a weak city to such a strong city, what was odd about it? As long as their suspicions have been raised, then the news about the elixir previously released by Jun Wu Xie would soon take root in the heart of those City Lords.

    The subsequent scramble ... would surely continue!

    This was the result that Jun Wu Xie wanted; a chess game that wasrge enough to drag all 72 cities into the quagmire!

    For the Upper Realm, this was definitely the beginning of a nightmare.

    The sudden revtion that appeared on Qiao Chu¡¯s face hadpletely revealed his admiration for Jun Wu Xie who had thought of such a meticulous n. It was a strategy that required foresight! Even if the people in the Upper Realm were clever and always in strife, it was still impossible to discover the true purpose of Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Tomorrow, Ruan Zhongshan willunch an attack on Sea Spirit City. Let¡¯s all rest for today. Give them a good beating tomorrow.¡± Jun Wu Xie slowly got up, the prelude to the y had been performed, all that was left was to watch the performance of the Night Regime and the Ghost Army.

    As soon as Qiao Chu and others heard that there was a fight, they were all riled up as they stood up in cheers as they swung their fists around. They could not wait to fight with the people from Long Xuan City, and even wanted to start the fight immediately.

    On the contrary, Jun Wu Xie did not even have the slightest change in emotion.

    The opponent was too weak, so weak that she could not even muster up a sliver of interest to fight.

    At the same time, following the departure of Ruan Zhongshan, a man in ck quietly left from outside the City Lord¡¯s manor and very soon disappeared into an inconspicuous house within Sea Spirit City.

    That humble house seemed to have been uninhabited for a long time, and it was a little dpidated, but a slender figure sat quietly in the house.

    When the man in cknded in the courtyard, Zheng Weilong who was sitting in the courtyard also raised her eyes and looked at Ah Da who had returned in a hurry.

    ¡°How was it?¡± Zheng Weilong was wearing a in ck robe which was the same as the soldiers of Long Xuan City. She posed as a soldier of Long Xuan City a few days ago and mixed in with the army. She joined the army that was stationed outside Sea Spirit City as Ah Da sneaked into Sea Spirit City.

    When Ruan Zhongshan led people into the city to find Jun Wu Xie, Ah Da who had been observing in secret started to follow him.

 Chapter 2695 - Big Fishï¼ˆ3ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2695: Big Fish£¨3£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Ah Da was not a person from Diminishing Moon City. He was a person whom Zheng Weilong had rescued back from the brink of death when she was younger. He was very skilled, but he almost died under the pursuit of his enemies.

    In the Upper Realm where rtionships between humans were fragile and weak, it was rare to meet someone like like Ah Da who valued morality. He started to follow by Zheng Weilong¡¯s side after he managed to survive to repay her life-saving grace. He stayed by her side and protected the weak her who had no spirit power. Before Zheng Weilong became an adult, Ah Da had lost count of the number of assassination attempts he had fended off from her ¡®brothers and sisters.

    In terms of strength, ifpared with Ruan Zhongshan, Ah Da¡¯s ability to condense spirit inscriptions was simr, but in terms of stealth, Ah Da prevailed.

    Ah Da immediately told Zheng Weilong everything he heard in the City Lord¡¯s manor.

    She did not speak for a long time after hearing his report as she sought to digest the startling information.

    ¡°You mean, the reason why Ruan Zhongshan worked so hard to move the army was all for a form of an elixir that belongs to Sea Spirit City?¡± Zheng Weilong furrowed her brows slightly after she heard his report.

    When he started amassing his army, she already felt that something was off. If not for that, she wouldn¡¯t have snuck along, but it had never crossed her mind that all Ruan Zhongshan did would actually be for an elixir¡¯s form?

    Immediately, the thought that crossed her mind was that the form was definitely not something simple! She was sure about it!

    ¡°When Sea Spirit City stopped the supply of Sea Spirit Beasts, Ruan Zhongshan sent someone to Sea Spirit City to enquire, but then it seemed like something happened ...¡± Zheng Weilong narrowed her eyes as she thought back about Ruan Zhongshan¡¯s slightly odd behavior before his departure. She immediately discovered what was odd about it and she asked: ¡°Do you remember the person whom Ruan Zhongshan brought into his residence for a short time?¡±

    Ah Da nodded.

    ¡°What¡¯s was odd about that person?¡±

    Ah Da thought for a moment before saying: ¡°The man has been to the City Lord¡¯s manor once before. Ruan Zhongshan originally sent him to Sea Spirit City. He was not very powerful, but after he entered the City Lord¡¯s manor for the second time and after he stayed there for a period, his strength suddenly soared. Although he still did not breakthrough to the peak of the Gold Spirit, he¡¯s definitely much stronger than before.¡±

    Ah Da paused and said, ¡°Hmm...I felt that it was a little strange before. There are many geniuses in the Upper Realm, but those people had shown a certain talent when they¡¯re just a few years old. However, that person has passed the age. In terms of his original strength, he is not considered to be exceptionally talented, but he has made great progress in such a short period of time. This situation is intriguing. ¡±

    Xu Zu¡¯s sudden increase in strength has garnered Ah Da¡¯s attention. With Ah Da¡¯s ramblings, Zheng Weilong fell into contemtion.

    Long Xuan City, Sea Spirit City, surge of spirit power, sudden interruption of supply of Sea Spirit Beasts, and a form that Ruan Zhongshan led the army to snatch ...

    All the clues started to click together in Zheng Weilong¡¯s mind, and gradually connected ...

    Suddenly, Zheng Weilong opened her eyes.

    ¡°The form for an elixir that could increase one¡¯s strength?¡± Zheng Weilong suddenly said with shock as she continued to mumble to herself, ¡°That¡¯s right! The form that Ruan Zhongshan wants must be a form that can increase one¡¯s strength! And that form must use a lot of Sea Spirit Beasts as materials... No wonder ... No wonder Sea Spirit City would suddenly interrupt all supplies to the 72 cities!¡±

    At this moment, Zheng Weilong¡¯s heart suddenly started beating faster as all the answers that came together made her shocked!

 Chapter 2696 - Unwillingï¼ˆ1ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2696: Unwilling£¨1£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Zheng Weilong¡¯s spection not only surprised her, but even Ah Da was shocked!

    Ah Da looked at Zheng Weilong, who was shocked, but he already believed her spection.

    Zheng Weilong was the lowest rubbish in the Upper Realm. Even if she was facing the aura of the mistress of the Discerning Moon City, she still received respect and favour. However, when her innate talent for spiritual cultivation was removed, she was given another specialty, wisdom.

    Zheng Weilong¡¯s cleverness surpassed everyone that Ah Da had ever seen. If it wasn¡¯t because she was born without the ability to cultivate spiritual power, with her wisdom,bined with a good innate ability, even the current Discerning Moon City Lord would not be able to hold her back.

    ¡°Miss, do you mean ... the change in Sea Spirit City was because there is a form that can enhance one¡¯s spirit power?¡± Ah Da asked in surprise.

    Zheng Weilong frowned, ¡°ording to the current clues, this should be the case. Did you not notice that the mood of the people in the Sea Spirit City is a bit strange? The reason why Sea Spirit City is reduced to its current state is tied in with the weakness of its city dwellers. Although I have no spiritual power, and I can¡¯t sense their strength, but after we entered the city, based on the behaviour of those people we have seen, they did not seem like those who have low powers. In fact ... I have a feeling that the strength of these people in Sea Spirit City are likely to be higher than Long Xuan City, moreover, it can beparable to Discerning Moon City.¡±

    Zheng Weilong¡¯s analysis hit the main points, and despite having few clues in this situation, she hadpletely discerned the situation created by Jun Wu Xie.

    When Ah Da heard Zheng Weilong say this, he suddenly remembered that almost none of the Sea Spirit City people they saw when they entered the city was at a level lower than Gold Spirit.

    Although they didn¡¯t see many people, this probability was already amazing!

    ¡°So it is no wonder that Yan Hai can be so calm when facing the threat of Ruan Zhongshan. As it turns out that he already has such a big gambling chip in his hands.¡± Ah Da recalled Jun Wu Xie¡¯s calmness and arrogance. At first, he thought that Jun Wu Xie was young and had no sense of propriety but now it seemed that it was not the case.

    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong.¡± Zheng Weilong suddenly changed the direction of the discussion. ¡°Although the strength of Sea Spirit City has improved, Ruan Zhongshan came this time alone to find trouble, and because of his overconfidence, he did not bring enough men. To repel Long Xuan City, the best solution is for Yan Hai to kill Ruan Zhongshan in the City Lord¡¯s manor. Once Ruan Zhongshan dies in the hands of Yan Hai, then the soldiers of Long Xuan City will have no leader, and no morebat prowess. But ... Why did Yan Hai give up such a great opportunity? Since he has the confidence to repel Long Xuan City, why didn¡¯t he make the first move? Instead, he gave Ruan Zhongshan a chance to attack?¡±

    A huge knot lingered in Zheng Weilong¡¯s heart. She could not fully read Jun Wu Xie¡¯s approach clearly. Vaguely, she felt that she must be missing something.

    ¡°Maybe the kid is too confident. After all, he is young, and even if he is astute, he won¡¯t be able to cover everything. The young are full of vigor. He holds the gambling chips in his own hands, so he may be so careless.¡± Ah Da guessed.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Zheng Weilong¡¯s brows did not rx, she had an inkling that things were not as simple as Ah Da said.

    Sea Spirit City¡¯s actions during this time were slightly high-profile. Was this because of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s youthful arrogance or something else?

 Chapter 2697 - Unwilling (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2697: Unwilling (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Let¡¯s continue to observe.¡± Zheng Weilong couldn¡¯t be sure in that instant.

    ¡°Miss doesn¡¯t n to tell Ruan Zhongshan about this?¡± Ah Da looked at Zheng Weilong. The reason why the Lord of Discerning Moon City sent Zheng Weilong to Long Xuan City was very clear. He intended to betroth Zheng Weilong to Ruan Zhongshan to win over Long Xuan City.

    Discerning Moon City was not in a low position among the 72 cities, but Zheng Weilong¡¯s father schemed for more than that. Severaldies of Discerning Moon City have been arranged to be sent to other cities, although not yet. The news had yet to bepletely released, but at the present moment, the intent was clear.

    Zheng Weilong looked at Ah Da and sneered suddenly.

    ¡°How can I not understand the meaning of my father, but Ah Da, I am not willing! I won¡¯t resign to it! I, Zheng Weilong have no spiritual power, and I am a waste in everyone¡¯s eyes. The influence of Long Xuan City is not essential to Discerning Moon City. But still, my father has sent me here. Obviously to him, the value of my usefulness is pitiful. I don¡¯t like father or Ruan Zhongshan. I don¡¯t want to be a waste forever. This time, maybe this is an opportunity. Ah Da, I want to take a gamble.¡±

    Zheng Weilong unleashed these things that had been buried in her heart for a long time, and only to Ah Da, she dared to say these things.

    She, Zheng Weilong, had asked herself, apart from spiritual power, she was notcking in other areas whenpared to others. But, in a ce like the Upper Realm where the weak were prey to the strong, she was not even given a chance to prove herself.

    She was a pawn, an almost discarded pawn ...

    Ah Da fell into silence, watching a rare show of Zheng Weilong¡¯s discontent, he was left speechless. He had watched Zheng Weilong grow up. He knew Zheng Weilong¡¯s intelligence and wisdom better than anyone else. If Zheng Weilong was given some opportunities, she would have disyed greater use and purpose, but unfortunately, no one gave her this opportunity ... she had no right to say no ...

    ¡°Ah Da is willing toy down the ground for Miss. As long as Miss orders it, Ah Da will do my best toplete it!¡± Ah Da knelt on one knee and showed great loyalty to Zheng Weilong.

    Zheng Weilong nodded, took a deep breath, and she felt a strange feeling lingering in her heart. This time, she had a hunch that she was right ining to Sea Spirit City!

    Once the master and servant had finished talking, a figure quietly left the house¡¯s courtyard. Ah Da and Zheng Weilong did not realise that their conversation was clearly heard by someone else.

    The spy from Night Regime returned to the City Lord¡¯s manor, and told Jun Wu Xie everything he heard.

    Jun Wu Xie raised her eyebrows slightly, as she did not expect that there was such an interesting ¡°guest¡± in the Sea Spirit City.

    ¡°The Young Miss of Discerning Moon City, this is interesting.¡± Jun Wu Xie nced down slightly, stroking the soft fur of Little ck. Zheng Weilong¡¯s cleverness caught her attention, but Jun Xu Xie was more interested in the discontent of Zheng Weilong.

    A discarded chess piece, abandoned by the world, may have unexpected power.

    ¡°What are you thinking of?¡± Jun Wu Yao sat with one hand supporting his chin as he looked at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s subtle expression, and he already knew that his wife had thought of something extraordinary.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet, for now, let¡¯s have someone continue to watch them. We should resolve this issue with Long Xuan City first.¡± Jun Wu Xie wanted to see if Zheng Weilong had any value in cooperation.

 Chapter 2698 - Unwilling (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2698:</h4>

    <h4>Unwilling (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Speaking of which, Ruan Zhongshan immediately returned to the camp where Long Xuan City¡¯s army was stationed, after leaving Sea Spirit City. The 20,000 soldiers from Long Xuan City were already aggressive.

    Ruan Zhongshan returned to the campmander filled with anger, and as soon as he was seated, he smashed a tea cup on the table.

    ¡°Ignorant fool!¡± Ruan Zhongshan cursed, frowning angrily.

    Xu Zu carefully stood aside as he saw Ruan Zhongshan¡¯s anger, but in his heart he was ecstatic.

    Jun Wu Xie had annoyed Ruan Zhongshan this time, she not only refuted Ruan Zhongshan, but even directly challenged the dignity of Ruan Zhongshan, and he simply couldn¡¯t bear it.

    At this moment, Jun Wu Xie was as good as dead!

    ¡°Please be appeased my Lord. Why do you care about such an ignorant brat? I don¡¯t think he is a capable lord; he thinks that he can rest easy after securing Sea Spirit City. What he doesn¡¯t know is that there will always be someone better than him. Since he doesn¡¯t know how to appreciate my Lord, then my Lord need not be polite with him. Sea Spirit City is so close to our Long Xuan City, it should have been ced in the sphere of influence our city long ago. Let¡¯s sort them out this time; not only will we obtain the prescription, we will also be able to control the resources of the Sea Spirit City. Isn¡¯t this great?¡± Xu Zu couldn¡¯t wait for Jun Wu Xie to receive a tragic end, and thus he continued to fan the mes of Ruan Zhongshan¡¯s anger.

    ¡°Hmph! A waste like him, I can crush him with one hand. What you said makes sense. He is shameless. Since the Sea Spirit City Lord doesn¡¯t want to do it, then he should be a quiet as a dead person. I want the form, and I want Sea Spirit City too! ¡°Ruan Zhongshan narrowed his eyes, alight with greed.

    To formte the elixir, arge number of Sea Spirit Beasts were needed. If one owns the Sea Spirit City, then one could refine the elixir inrge quantities, which was more convenient than seeking the cooperation of the Sea Spirit City. Much more...

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, these things should belong to you, my Lord.¡± Xu Zu nodded again and again.

    ¡°Immediately pass my order, the army is to be ready to ughter the Sea Spirit City with me tomorrow morning!¡± Ruan Zhongshan sneered. He had given Jun Wu Xie a choice. Since she wanted to die, he would fulfil her wish!

    ¡°I will do it now!¡± Xu Zu didn¡¯t say anything more, as he immediately went to convey Ruan Zhongshan¡¯s order.

    The soldiers of Long Xuan City were soon ready to fight. However, this battle did not cause any trace of tension in them. In the minds of all Long Xuan City soldiers, Sea Spirit City was weak. If they wanted to capture the Sea Spirit City, for them, it was easy as flipping a hand.

    In the early morning of the next day, when the first rays of sunlight fell on the Sea Spirit City, dissipating the darkness and bringing light, Ruan Zhongshan was already seated on a high-headed horse, dressed in heavy armour. The Long Xuan City soldiers advanced towards the Sea Spirit City!

    The whole battalion rushed forward, and it didn¡¯t take long for the 20,000 troops to reach the Sea Spirit City.

    Ruan Zhongshan stood at the forefront of the battalion, the killing intent boiling over as he looked at the peaceful Sea Spirit City.

    After today, those three words ¡°Sea Spirit City¡± will forever disappear from the Upper Realm. From then on, thisnd will belong to Long Xuan City and to him!

    Thinking of this, Ruan Zhongshan couldn¡¯t help raising his chin and called out with an extremely arrogant voice:

    ¡°Yan Hai! You little bastard,e and receive your death from me!¡±

 Chapter 2699 - Who is Getting Hit in The Face? (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2699: Who is Getting Hit in The Face? (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Ruan Zhongshan used his strong spiritual power to amplify his roar throughout Sea Spirit City.

    Two shadows quietly hid in the forest outside the Sea Spirit City.

    Zheng Weilong watched as Ruan Zhongshan stood arrogantly in front of his army, her gaze swept across the elite troops of Long Xuan City behind Ruan Zhongshan.

    Ruan Zhongshan had made preparations for war while he was still in Long Xuan City, so the 20,000 men he brought were the bravest and apt in battle soldiers of Long Xuan City, and he was fully prepared when he left the city. Now as he stood just outside of Sea Spirit City, his manner imposing and turbulent, they looked ferocious and ready to ughter.

    ¡°Although Long Xuan City¡¯s army is not as good as Discerning Moon City¡¯s army, it is still pretty good. Ah Da, did you find out if Sea Spirit City made any preparations from before?¡± Zheng Weilong whispered to Ah Da, who was beside her.

    Ah Da shook his head.

    ¡°Sea Spirit City was normal yesterday, and I did not find any movement to gather the troops within the city.¡±

    This was strange because just yesterday Ruan Zhongshan had uttered such harsh words in front of Jun Wu Xie. And because Jun Wu Xie was not a fool, she would know that Run Zhongshan was not joking this time. Since she let Ruan Zhongshan go, then she must have a certain confidence.

    It stood to reason that yesterday was thest chance for Jun Wu Xie to prepare, but for a whole day, the Sea Spirit City was abnormally calm. The pedestrians on the street were natural and there was no sense of urgency to prepare for the war. Just this morning when Ah Da took Zheng Weilong out of the city to observe the war, there was still no army presence to be found in Sea Spirit City.

    Zheng Weilong frowned slightly, as she now had no idea what Jun Wu Xie wanted to do. Long Xuan City¡¯s army had already reached the gates of Sea Spirit City. Wasn¡¯t Jun Wu Xie going to send her troops to defend the city?

    Just as Zheng Weilong was in doubt, the gates of Sea Spirit City opened slowly, and the heavy, groaning sound was even more piercing in the silence of the morning. After the gates opened, anky figure slowly walked out of the city.

    Sitting on his tall horse, Ruan Zhongshan squinted his eyes at the figureing out of Sea Spirit City, and heughed suddenly.

    ¡°Has the kid Yan Hai pissed himself in fear? That he even sent out a piece of garbage like you?¡± Ruan Zhongshan said sarcastically, as he looked at the man who came out of Sea Spirit City. That man was not a stranger, in fact that man had received them yesterday in the City Lord¡¯s manor. The housekeeper!

    Ye Sha wore a simple gray coat, his back against Sea Spirit City as he walked in front of the army of Long Xuan City. He was tall and strong, with grave and stern face; there was no longer a smile like yesterday. Even as he faced the 20,000 strong army alone, there was not the slightest hint of timidity and fear within his eyes. He stood proudly in the wind, letting the breeze lift the corner of his clothes.

    When Xu Zu saw Ye Sha, he was stunned. He thought that no matter what a waste Jun Wu Xie was, she would have quickly gathered the troops to prepare for the enemy. But who would have thought that instead of soldiers walking out of the fates, it was the housekeeper?

    ¡°Is this all you¡¯ve got, Yan Hai? Does he really think that by throwing his housekeeper out, he will be able to deal with my 20,000 strong troops?¡± Ruan Zhongshan sneered in disdain, and Sea Spirit City¡¯s response seemed almost like a joke to him.

    Ye Sha looked up slightly, and his cold, domineering gaze swept across the people from Long Xuan City.

    ¡°The City Lord has a message for you.¡± Ye Sha opened his mouth.

    ¡°Oh? Isn¡¯t it toote to kneel and beg for mercy? Just yesterday, Yan Hai was still being arrogant.¡± Ruan Zhongshan sneered.

 Chapter 2700 - Who is Getting Hit in The Face? (2ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2700: Who is Getting Hit in The Face? (2£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Ruan Zhongshan thought that Jun Wu Xie was frightened and did not dare toe forward and instead, sent Ye Sha out to ask for forgiveness. Thus, in his heart, he dismissed Jun Wu Xie even more.

    ¡°Go back and tell Yan Hai that little bastard that it¡¯s toote! I gave him enough opportunities yesterday to make a choice. He was too arrogant and gave up hisst chance. He wants me to retreat today? Don¡¯t say it is you, even if he climbed out of the city in person, and knelt in front of me, begging for mercy, I will not retreat! Let him wait for his impending death!¡± Ruan Zhongshan sneered proudly, showing his arrogance.

    The 20,000 Long Xuan City soldiers behind him let out a resound roar at his mad words.

    Ruan Zhongshan was very proud, and he increasingly felt that Sea Spirit City already belonged to him.

    However, at this moment when the vigour of the Long Xuan City troops was at its peak, a harsh, shrill sound suddenly ripped off the soldiers¡¯ roar. An arrow burst into the air and shot straight at Ruan Zhongshan¡¯s horse¡¯s hoof!

    The sudden appearance of the arrow shocked the originally calm horse, causing it to whine!

    Ruan Zhongshan was almost kicked off his horse!

    Long Xuan City¡¯s noisy army also fell into silence at this moment!

    Suddenly, rows of soldiers started appearing along the city gate towers of Sea Spirit City. Each person held a longbow, bowstring pulled taut, ready to fire. There were nearly a thousand people in number, and nearly a thousand arrow tips, all aimed at Ruan Zhongshan!

    Ruan Zhongshan¡¯s face became extremely ugly in an instant!

    Ye Sha looked at the 20,000 soldiers who had finally ¡°calmed down¡±, and then he said, ¡°Did no one tell you that you should wait for others to finish speaking before you respond?¡±

    Ruan Zhongshan¡¯s eyes widened, and he opened his mouth to speak again. There was a bang on the city wall, and all the archers moved the tips of their arrows slightly forward. The intent was obvious. All the arrows were facing Ruan Zhongshan. Ruan Zhongshan had a strong sense of self-confidence, but under such intensive attacks, he was afraid he wouldn¡¯t emerge unscathed. He could only gnash his teeth and stared at Ye Sha.

    Ye Sha raised his lower jaw slightly, and with a hint of coldness and pride: ¡°If Lord Ruan does not understand the rules, our Lord said that he doesn¡¯t mind letting a thousand archers ¡®teach¡¯ you.¡±

    Ruan Zhongshan¡¯s eyes widened at once. He thought with the soldiers that he brought, Jun Wu Xie would be scared witless. Who could have imagined that Jun Wu Xie had prepared so many archers waiting for him early in the morning!

    One person was not enough to fight against the 20,000-strong army of Long Xuan City but all of the thousand Sea Spirit City people were archers with bows and arrows, and their target was not others, only Ruan Zhongshan!

    Even if Ruan Zhongshan was ignorant, he already knew the meaning of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s threat.

    If he dared to mess around again, the thousand archers will not bother with attacking the soldiers of Long Xuan City, and instead, turn him into a porcupine!

    Ruan Zhongshan stared at Ye Sha as he gritted his teeth and pressed down the bitterness in his heart, but he didn¡¯t dare to say a word. His hands behind his back had begun to condense Spiritual Inscriptions, yet he still maintained hisposure.

    Ye Sha looked at Ruan Zhongshan¡¯s ¡°cooperation¡± with satisfaction, and raised his eyebrows slightly: ¡°Our City Lord said that today, if anyone from Long Xuan City dares to take one step towards Sea Spirit City, he will kill your 20,000 troops!¡±

    Ye Sha¡¯s ruthless voice spoke out Jun Wu Xie¡¯s admonition; the cold intent in his voice was transmitted to the soldiers¡¯ ears and made them stunted.

 Chapter 2701 - Who is Getting Hit in The Face? ï¼ˆ3ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2701: Who is Getting Hit in The Face? £¨3£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie made it clear that she was going to dere war with Long Xuan City!

    Ruan Zhongshan¡¯s face was gloomy to the extreme, the malevolence on his face hinted on his anger that was on the verge of erupting!

    Sea Spirit City! Yan Hai!

    How dare he threaten him!

    The message passed on by Ye Sha not only made Ruan Zhongshan fly into a rage, but also made Zheng Weilong, who was hiding in the dark watching the battle, frown slightly.

    As far as their positions were concerned, they could clearly see that Ruan Zhongshan¡¯s hands, which were behind him, have begun to condense the spiritual inscriptions. Once the spiritual inscriptions were condensed sessfully, it would be quite easy to block the attacks of the arrows!

    ¡°Miss, what exactly is the Lord of the Sea Spirit City thinking? Does he really think that with only a thousand archers, he can force Ruan Zhongshan to retreat?¡± Ah Da looked dazedly at Zheng Weilong. The actions of Sea Spirit City puzzled him. It seemed to be strong, but upon careful thinking, it seemed strange. Even if the thousand archersunched an attack on Ruan Zhongshan at the same time, as long as Ruan Zhongshan¡¯s spiritual inscriptions had been condensed, the damage caused by those bows would be almost zero, which was not enough to threaten Ruan Zhongshan¡¯s safety.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. The City Lord of Sea Spirit City is a bit devilish. Within a short time, I can¡¯t seem to tell.¡± Zheng Weilong pursed her lips. Jun Wu Xie¡¯s actions for the past two days puzzled Zheng Weilong. She didn¡¯t know what kind of temperament the City Lord of Sea Spirit City possessed, thus her judgement was greatly restricted.

    Just as Zheng Weilong and Ah Da conversed, Ruan Zhongshan¡¯s spiritual inscriptions had finished condensing!

    The previous repression was swallowed by fury at this moment, and Ruan Zhongshan¡¯s body was covered with ayer of ice-blue light! Strong spiritual power drew around him, and a stream of air rose up!

    ¡°You have a death wish!¡± Ruan Zhongshan stared at Ye Sha fiercely, and the airflow blew his hair up, making his already sinister face looked even more horrible!

    ¡°Damn your mother, Yan Hai! How dare you threaten me? A little bastard like him! I want to see if he can even touch me as I stomp all over Sea Spirit City today!¡± Ruan Zhongshan spat viciously. Spiritual inscriptions scattered with ice-blue light rays flickered around him, although it was not as strong as the light from the Spirit Rings, but it still held strong spiritual power.

    He lifted his head up suddenly and looked at the thousand archers on the wall of Sea Spirit City and sneered: ¡°Based on these little things, you want to hurt me? Just try it! If you can hurt a single strand of my hair, I will consider you worthy!¡±

    Ruan Zhongshan¡¯s shouting was piercing and Xu Zu¡¯s mood undted along as well. His eyes shone with malice while heughed secretly within his heart.

    Ruan Zhongshan already harbored a deep hatred for Jun Wu Xie. Now, since Jun Wu Xie was acting recklessly, she even ran out to threaten Ruan Zhongshan. Wasn¡¯t she courting death?

    Xu Zu could almost imagine what a terrible end it would be for Yan Hai when he fell into Ruan Zhongshan¡¯s hands after Sea Spirit City was breached ...

    However, in the face of Ruan Zhongshan¡¯s shouting, Ye Sha did not react at all. The archers standing along the tower suddenly rxed their bowstrings, and the sharp arrows were also withdrawn.

    The situation seemed to turn around at this moment. The restraint exercised by Long Xuan City¡¯s army before seemed to have vanished as the mes of aggression were rekindled once again. One by one, full of vigor, they banged their weapons on the ground; making a deafening noise!

 Chapter 2702 - Who is Getting Hit in The Face?ï¼ˆ4ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2702: Who is Getting Hit in The Face?£¨4£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Long Xuan City¡¯s army approached Sea Spirit City step by step with a heavy voice, and the situation turned into crisis.

    However ...

    Ye Sha, who was standing away from the gates of Sea Spirit City, looked calm, and there was a hint of killing intent in his eyes.

    Just as Ruan Zhongshan¡¯s horse was about 50 meters away from Sea Spirit City, a voice sounded suddenly.

    ¡°Ruan Zhongshan, this is your choice.¡± The voice was aloof.

    When the voice reached Ruan Zhongshan¡¯s ears, he looked up to locate the source of the voice!

    He saw a refined figure standing quietly in the wind, on the gate tower of Sea Spirit City, the figure¡¯s simple yet elegant white dress billowing in the breeze!

    Jun Wu Xie stood on an elevation and looked down at the 20,000 soldiers that surrounded Sea Spirit City. There was no fear in her cold face, but there was an added a kind of indifference and an imposing manner that cannot be ignored!

    Obviously, it was a thin figure but it gave people a feeling that the figure cannot be defeated.

    Ruan Zhongshan recovered from his shock and looked at Jun Wu Xie with his eyes filled with a frantic and violent rage, ¡°Yan Hai! You finally dare to show yourself! It¡¯s good that you¡¯ve appeared so that you can see for yourself, how Ipletely destroy your Sea Spirit City! Attack!¡±

    Ruan Zhongshan shouted hismand and the Long Xuan City army rushed forward!

    Xu Zu took point and led a team of men to the main entrance of Sea Spirit City!

    As long as Jun Wu Xie¡¯s head was cut off, he was bound to be famous in battle!

    With that strong desire, Xu Zu growled and rushed forward. His first target was Ye Sha, who was standing in front of the gate!

    ¡°Trash! Die!!!¡± The spiritual power in Xu Zu¡¯s hands surged and mmed into Ye Sha.

    Ye Sha could not be moved like a mountain, a sharp killing intent shed across his cold eyes!

    The moment Xu Zu rushed in front of Ye Sha, Ye Sha¡¯s figure suddenly disappeared. Everything happened so fast that Xu Zu couldn¡¯t react at all!

    Xu Zu was startled, and before he could react, a grave pressure was emitted from his head resulting in a pitiful wail from his mouth. His entire head was smashed into the ground in an instant!

    The sudden turn in battle left all the soldiers behind Xu Zu dumbfounded, their footsteps halted as they watched Ye Sha step on the back of Xu Zu¡¯s head, and pushing it right into the soil. The dark brown soil was slowly covered in blood, and in the midst of the pool of blood, one could see some brain matter floating...

    All the soldiers were stunned as they stared in horror at the bloody picture in front of them. The pool of blood filled their eyes as Xu Zuid motionless on the ground, seemingly dead.

    After Xu Zu took the elixir made by Jun Wu Xie, his strength had advanced by leaps and bounds. Although he stillcked a bit more to break into the peak level of the Gold Spirit, he could still stabilise Gold Spirit at an intermediate level. But, a strong exponent like him was simply smashed by the steward of Sea Spirit City¡¯s official residence ...

    In an instant, the aggression and arrogance of the Long Xuan City¡¯s soldiers were suppressed to an extreme that no sound was heard further.

    Ruan Zhongshan, who was sitting behind, saw the whole process with his own eyes. Ye Sha¡¯s shot was extremely fast, and that speed even surpassed the peak level of Gold Spirit. Otherwise, Xu Zu could not be killed in one shot.

    This person ...

    He was just a steward of Sea Spirit City¡¯s official residence, but the strength he had disyed was simr to that of a Spiritual Inscription exponent!

 Chapter 2703 - Who is Getting Hit in The Face? (5ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2703: Who is Getting Hit in The Face? (5£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    How was this possible?

    Ruan Zhongshan drew a breath of air as his previous haughtiness had somewhat dissipated.

    Long Xuan City¡¯s arrogance was broken up by Ye Sha¡¯s offense, and their progress towards Sea Spirit City was halted for the moment.

    Even Zheng Weilong and Ah Da, who were hiding in the dark, were taken aback by Ye Sha¡¯s strength.

    ¡°Ah Da, that person¡¯s strength ... How ispared to yours?¡± Zheng Weilong¡¯s eyes widened slightly.

    ¡°I am not too sure. He only used one move and that did not require spiritual power. I can¡¯t judge for the time being, but at least his strength isparable to that of Spiritual Inscriptions.¡± Ah Da replied.

    The strength of Ye Sha was one of the best in the Night Regime, second only to Ye Gu, and it was equivalent to Ye Mei. During the time of Jun Wu Yao¡¯s disappearance, Ye Sha used up too much power looking for him, and not only that, he still had to fight continuously in battles. Thus, he did not have a chance to recover his strength. During the years when Jun Wu Xie lived in the Dark Region, Ye Sha was finally able to regain his strength to its peak, and his strength had exceeded Gold Spirit by a lot!

    Ye Sha raised his feet, and did not even spare a nce at the fallen Xu Zu. He still stood alone in front of the gates of Sea Spirit City, and yet no one dared to step forward.

    Ruan Zhongshan woke up from the shock. He never expected that Ye Sha¡¯s strength to be so terrifying, but he did not intend to give up.

    ¡°What are you afraid of? He¡¯s just one person, kill him!¡± Ruan Zhongshanmanded coldly.

    But with Xu Zu¡¯s body lying in front of Ye Sha, and the bloody picture really made those soldiers afraid to move.

    The 20,000-strong army fell in rigid.

    Ruan Zhongshan gritted his teeth silently, and he jumped up immediately and rushed at Ye Sha!

    The strength of the Spiritual Inscriptions exponent could not bepared to a reckless and impulsive person like Xu Zu. In the blink of an eye, Ruan Zhongshan had reached Ye Sha, and he raised his hand to attack!

    But at this moment, a white figure suddenly appeared in front of Ruan Zhongshan.

    Jun Wu Xie, who was standing on the tower before, now stood stiffly in front of Ruan Zhongshan.

    ¡°Soldier against soldier, general against general. Aren¡¯t you going to ughter my entire Sea Spirit City? What will you do when I go head to head with you?¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s lips curved up into a smirk, and that made Yan Hai¡¯s face, which was originally delicate, instantly dazzling.

    Ruan Zhongshan was shocked. He didn¡¯t even notice the moment that Jun Wu Xie moved to appear in front of him. Based on his strength, this was almost impossible. Even for exponents of the same Spiritual Inscription level, they could notpletely avoid his awareness. However, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s approach was too silent!

    ¡°Yan Hai, you¡¯re looking for death!¡± Ruan Zhongshan red at Jun Wu Xie, his intention to kill her solidified.

    Jun Wu Xie looked calmly at the angry Ruan Zhongshan and crooked her fingers at him provocatively.

    ¡°Try and kill me.¡±

    ¡°Damn you!¡± Ruan Zhongshan had never received such a disdainful provocation in his life and he immediately rushed towards Jun Wu Xie with his full powers.

    Ruan Zhongshan¡¯s actions brought those soldiers from Long Xuan City back to their minds. When they thought about how Ruan Zhongshan might go after them in the future, they dared not hesitate any longer and immediately rushed towards Ye Sha!

    At the same time, countless figures leapt from the walls of Sea Spirit City and stormed towards the army of Long Xuan City with a thunderous momentum!

    In the blink of an eye, the members of the Night Regime and Ghost Army had dispatched the army of Long Xuan City!

    The killing sound was endless, as it seemed to overturn the sky!

 Chapter 2704 - Who is Getting Hit in The Face? (6)

    <h4>Chapter 2704: Who is Getting Hit in The Face? (6)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The Sea Spirit City was covered in mes of war, the sounds of killing and anguished wailing mixed together as the pungent smell of blood permeated the air and entered the airways of everyone present!

    This confrontation, however, caused the soldiers of Long Xuan City to be caught in a huge panic. The strength of Sea Spirit City caught them off guard, and the powerful attack did not fall behind at all.

    Even after a brief fight, the soldiers of Long Xuan City fell into a severe defensive position!

    This situation didn¡¯t seem possible to happen. How could the lowly Sea Spirit City, which was almost forgotten by the Upper Realm, have such a powerful fighting force?

    These people in front of them seem to not havee from Sea Spirit City, but from a stronger city!

    Shock shrouded the hearts of every Long Xuan City soldier. They didn¡¯t even have time to think, they were scared witless by the attack from the Night Regime. Screams were ripped from the throats of the Long Xuan City soldiers, yet no sound came from the Night Regime nor Ghost Army ¨C they were silent and deadly. At this moment, as themander of Long Xuan City, Ruan Zhongshan had no time to take care of his men, because he was engaged in a difficult battle with Jun Wu Xie.

    Prior to the fight, Ruan Zhongshan didn¡¯t pay attention to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s strength at all. He thought he could defeat Jun Wu Xie in a matter of a few strokes, but after exchanging a couple of blows with Jun Wu Xie, he was shocked beyond belief.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s speed was not inferior to him, she was even faster in her frequency of attack.

    Ruan Zhongshan was momentarily careless, and several key points on his body had been attacked by Jun Wu Xie many times. The heart-wrenching, immense pain caused Ruan Zhongshan¡¯s forehead to be quickly covered with cold sweat, and his face became flushed.

    ¡°Bastard, why are you so powerful?¡± Ruan Zhongshan grasped his chest, which was kicked by Jun Wu Xie, and panted heavily. If it were not for the fact that he guarded his vital points with spiritual inscriptions in time, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s direct blow was enough to kill him!

    Since Ruan Zhongshan became the Lord of Long Xuan City, he had not been so embarrassed. With the increase of his strength and the improvement of his status, fewer and fewer people could fight him.

    Even in the face of those who want to snatch his title and had knocked on the gates toe and challenge, Ruan Zhongshan could handle them very easily. To say nothing of him being defeated, even getting injured was rare.

    However, after exchanging some blows with Jun Wu Xie, he has suffered more injuries now than the total number of injuries he had suffered in recent years!

    Ruan Zhongshan was horrified.

    How old was Jun Wu Xie?

    To even possess such fearsome strength, his own thousand-year cultivation cannot bepared to that little brat. No one would believe him if he said it out loud.

    Jun Wu Xie ignored the inquiry from Ruan Zhongshan, the attacks by her hands did not reduce, thereby forcing Ruan Zhongshan to mobilize all his spiritual inscriptions, and even then, he barely managed to cope with Jun Wu Xie¡¯s offensive.

    In the melee, Qiao Chu and others have already switched on their killing mode. With their intense hatred of the Upper Realm, they were, at the moment, venting their frustrations and anger at the nearest objects; they each attacked the soldiers of Long Xuan City with a viciousness and ferociousness that terrified all the soldiers of Long Xuan City. The soldiers were so afraid that they didn¡¯t dare to take a step closer!

 Chapter 2705 - Who is Getting Hit in The Face?ï¼ˆ7ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2705: Who is Getting Hit in The Face?£¨7£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Crimson blood stained the figures of Qiao Chu and others, and they did not have so much ¡®fun¡¯ in a long time, the anger deep in their hearts had reaching a boiling point.

    ¡°Come on! Let¡¯s continue!¡± Qiao Chu stood on a pile of corpses, snarling at the terrified Long Xuan City soldiers. With only a pair of fists, he had already defeated many opponents. None of the blood dripping from his clenched fists belonged to him.

    That roar frightened the soldiers of Long Xuan City. They had never seen such rude and brutal opponent. Each bare-knuckle strike was vicious and urate. The strength of Qiao Chu¡¯s fists was indescribable; the brute strength of his one punch could cave a man¡¯s chest. It was simply unbelievable.

    Compared with Qiao Chu¡¯s crude and brutal blows, Hua Yao¡¯s killing looked leisurely and elegant. He killed hundreds of enemies without any blood staining his body. After snapping off the head of a soldier from Long Xuan City, he looked up at Jun Wu Xie, who was fighting fiercely with Ruan Zhongshan, with a smile in his eyes.

    In the eyes of others, Ruan Zhongshan and Jun Wu Xie were almost evenly matched, but there was a slight discrepancy.

    In fact, Jun Wu Xie wasn¡¯t even using one-tenth of her strength. What she was disying right now was just the tip of the iceberg.

    If Jun Wu Xie¡¯s true strength was revealed, Ruan Zhongshan would not be able to hold up till now. The moment he started fighting with Jun Wu Xie, he would have died a tragic death.

    However, what Jun Wu Xie wanted was not to kill him within seconds, but to prolong the inevitable, and also to conceal most of her power, thus she only used some random moves which would stillpletely ruin Ruan Zhongshan.

    This was the gap between Ruan Zhongshan and Jun Wu Xie, just like the difference between the clouds and mud.

    Poor Ruan Zhongshan was still struggling, he didn¡¯t know that he was just a pawn in the hands of Jun Wu Xie. The reason why he can survive currently was not due to his strength but because Jun Wu Xie was taking it easy on him. Otherwise he can¡¯t even bepared to a finger of Jun Wu Xie!

    The mighty Long Xuan City army faced a tough battle. They certainly did not expect that Sea Spirit City, which was never favored by anyone, had hidden such a terrible fighting power.

    Whether it was the Ye Sha, who had easily trampled on Xu Zu¡¯s head, or the Night Regime and Ghost Army who were like gods of death, or even Jun Wu Xie who was pressing on and beating Ruan Zhongshan; Sea Spirit City had far surpassed anyone¡¯s perception.

    The Sea Spirit City, which they thought they could easily crush, now became a nightmare to all of them.

    As more and more Long Xuan City soldiers fell, the nauseating scent of blood filled the air. Countless bodiesy strewn in front of the remaining people. Broken limbs everywhere, blood flowed continuously onto the ground, staining the earth a bloody red.

    A piece of hell.

    The soldiers of Long Xuan City were terrified as the shadow of death slowly surrounded them. Under the grave horror, they have lost their will to fight. They abandoned their armour and weapons and escaped while wishing they had an extra pair of legs to make their getaway faster.

    However, there was no leeway, and escape at this moment only elerated their death.

    The soldiers who turned their backs to the Night Regime fell down one by one, and even at the moment of death, the soldiers of Long Xuan City could not ept reality...

 Chapter 2706 - Who is Getting Hit in The Face?ï¼ˆ8ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2706: Who is Getting Hit in The Face?£¨8£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    With such a one-sided situation urring, Ah Da and Zheng Weilong, who were hiding in the forest, widened their eyes as they stared at everything on the battlefield.

    ¡°This is ... the power of Sea Spirit City?¡± Zheng Weilong had some difficulty breathing. She had previously guessed what Jun Wu Xie might have prepared, but she did not expect Jun Wu Xie¡¯s counterattack had turned out to be so simple and brutal.

    The strength of the Sea Spirit City had far exceeded Zheng Weilong¡¯s expectations, a terrible idea appeared in her heart.

    She had a hunch that even if the army of Discerning Moon City met these people from Sea Spirit City, they would not have much chance of winning.

    ¡°Ah Da, those in Sea Spirit City, their strength ...¡± Zheng Weilong turned to look at Ah Da, as she had no spiritual power, she could not tell what the strength of those in Sea Spirit City was, although just watching them defeat the Long Xuan City army, she felt that they were very powerful.

    ¡°Very strong,¡± Ah Da said dumbly.

    ¡°How strong?¡± Zheng Weilong couldn¡¯t help asking.

    Ah Da thought for a moment before saying: ¡°If you rece the army of Long Xuan City with the army of Discerning Moon City, I am afraid that the situation will not be too optimistic as well.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Zheng Weilong couldn¡¯t help but take a sharp breath. She might have guessed it before, but after confirmation by Ah Da, she was still very surprised.

    You know, the strength of Discerning Moon City can be ranked among the top within the 72 cities, but Ah Da had said that even if Discerning Moon City fought against these people in Sea Spirit City, the situation will not be any better.

    Doesn¡¯t this mean that the strength of the Sea Spirit City had already topped the 72 cities?

    With Sea Spirit City¡¯s past, this conclusion was really uneptable.

    ¡°Their fighting strength may not be the most powerful, but their moves are very odd. I have observed the way they fight and found that there isn¡¯t anything unnecessary with their fighting skills. Almost every move is life-ending move. ¡°Ah Da replied.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Zheng Weilong asked cautiously.

    ¡°Although spiritual practitioners can rely on the level of spiritual power to determine the oue, but how to maximize the use of spiritual power differs for each person. With the same level of spiritual power, how one makes a move will have great influence on the battle. Moreover, the weak might be able to defeat the strong. These people in Sea Spirit City use their spiritual powers with great efficiency and uracy. As long as they hit their opponent, they are either dead or gravely injured. This fighting method is very effective, especially in terms of killing.¡± Ah Da frowned, it was clear that the strength of the Sea Spirit City had shocked him.

    What kind of city was the Sea Spirit City? No one in the Upper Realm knew about it. Who would believe that in a remote and lowly city like this, such a powerfulbat power was hidden?

    It mighte a day when the true strength of the Sea Spirit City would be exposed, and the ranking of the 72 cities would be rewritten!

    Zheng Weilong turned her head and looked at the murderous battlefield unblinkingly. On the chaotic battlefield, the white figure still entangled with Ruan Zhongshan really attracted Zheng Weilong¡¯s attention.

    Even if she can¡¯t perceive the spiritual power, she could clearly perceive that the strongest in the whole Sea Spirit City was the City Lord, Jun Wu Xie!

    Zheng Weilong watched Ruan Zhongshan get kicked by Jun Wu Xie and flew. The once-proud City Lord of Long Xuan City was thrown to the ground like a y, and he vomited a lot of blood ..

 Chapter 2707 - Overbearingï¼ˆ1ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2707: Overbearing£¨1£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Ruan Zhongshan felt crushing pain throughout his whole body. Everything in front of him became blurred. In his line of sight, he could not no longer see appearance of Jun Wu Xie; only the vague white figure stood in front of him.

    Never before had such immense fear shroud Ruan Zhongshan¡¯s heart. After iming to be the Lord of Long Xuan City, he had never been so embarrassed as he was today. All of his pride waspletely destroyed by the white demon in front of him. .

    Ruan Zhongshan shook his head violently, he could only hear a shrill ringing in his ears. Gradually, his vision cleared and he swept a nce through the battlefield and in that nce, everything he saw made his heart fall into a deep, dark pit.

    The bloody battlefield was at a loss. Those Long Xuan City soldiers who had once made him proud had lost their helmets and armor, utterly defeated. Those men who emerged from Sea Spirit City were like a frantic wave that quickly engulfed Long Xuan City.

    Over ...

    Everything was over.

    Ruan Zhongshan stumbled to his feet and it was not until this moment that he realized how much he had lost.

    If everything could be repeated, he would never make such a choice again.

    Unfortunately, everything is over.

    Jun Wu Xie looked coldly at Ruan Zhongshan, who was downtrodden, and slowly walked towards him.

    Ruan Zhongshan saw Jun Wu Xie approaching, his legs turned soft, and he fell onto the ground.

    He raised his head and looked at Jun Wu Xie, who was unscathed, and the fear in his eyes could no longer be hidden.

    ¡°Wait ... wait a minute ...¡± Ruan Zhongshan lifted his hands which were full of blood, ¡°I am wrong, I shouldn¡¯t send troops to your Sea Spirit City, please forgive me ... I¡¯ll leave right away ... Let¡¯s pretend that nothing has happened! I can pay you many, many good things ... ¡±

    Ruan Zhongshan was really scared. He never dreamed that he would be defeated in the hands of such a young boy, but that was what happened. In the face of Jun Wu Xie, he had no power to fight back. He could even harm one hair on Jun Wu Xie.

    The enormous feeling of defeat made Ruan Zhongshan¡¯sst trace of pride vanish.

    Jun Wu Xie looked down coldly at a terrified Ruan Zhongshan, there was no emotions in her cold eyes at all.

    ¡°I gave you a chance.¡± Jun Wu Xie said lightly.

    If Ye Sha¡¯s message to him was thest chance she gave to Ruan Zhongshan.

    However, he missed it, didn¡¯t he?

    Just as Ruan Zhongshan said to Jun Wu Xie before, but only this time, the person who answered was not Jun Wu Xie, but him!

    ¡°No ...¡± Ruan Zhongshan wanted to make the final struggle.

    It was a pity that Jun Wu Xie did not intend to give him any more time to spout his nonsense!

    A sword made of light materialised in the hands of Jun Wu Xie, with a sh of cold light, droplets of blood which fell in the sunlight...

    Ruan Zhongshany on the ground with a thump, and a bloody gash had ripped open on his neck. The hot blood flowed from his wound continuously, taking away all his vitality at the same time.

    The death of Ruan Zhongshan was the straw that broke the camel¡¯s back. All the soldiers of Long Xuan City had no intention of fighting, and they fled one after another after being chased away by the Night Regime. The bloody killing finally came to an end. Those who were lucky to escape from Sea Spirit City unfortunately would have this nightmare apany them for life.

 Chapter 2708 - Overbearing (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2708: Overbearing (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Qiao Chu and others had a good fight and they left the Ghost Army to deal with the remnants of the battlefield, while Jun Wu Xie returned directly to the city. It seemed that they did not intend to continue the pursuit.

    After the battlefield waspletely cleaned, Zheng Weilong and Ah Da walked out from their hiding ce in the forest.

    The loess in front of the gate of the Sea Spirit City had been stained dark red with blood. Even though the corpses were gone, the breath of death still lingered on the soil along with the nauseating scent of blood. It was as if telling everyone not to forget what had happened here.

    ¡°The power of Sea Spirit City ... is stronger than I expected.¡± Zheng Weilong raised her eyes, and today¡¯s battled hadpletely overturned her perception of Sea Spirit City.

    Although she had vaguely guessed that Jun Wu Xie hid some cards, she only guessed that the battle Sea Spirit City and Long Xuan City would be a tie at most. However, after the real battle began, Long Xuan City turned out to be so passive and was beaten into submission in front of Sea Spirit City.

    Even Ruan Zhongshan had died in the hands of Jun Wu Xie. Such terrible powers should not belong to the Sea Spirit City at all.

    ¡°It seems that the elixir prescription that Sea Spirit City possesses is really powerful, however ... the Sea Spirit City Lord is still too young. Just now in battle, they could have killed all the soldiers of Long Xuan City, but they were not being meticulous, allowing some soldiers to flee the battlefield. It won¡¯t be long before the news of Sea Spirit City¡¯s possession of the prescription spread through the Upper Realm.¡± Ah Da frowned slightly. He recognized their strength, but also found many shorings.

    It was true that Sea Spirit City had won this time, but their finishing move was not perfect as the Long Xuan City soldiers who fled would definitely spread the news of this battle. When the time came, even if Sea Spirit City wanted to hide, they would not be able to.

    ¡°This kind of abominable elixir will definitely cause a scramble by many parties. Although Sea Spirit City is rising rapidly in strength now, their foundation iscking. This time they faced Long Xuan City, so they can be rather unaffected. But once the prescription attracts the attention from the other cities, I am afraid they would be facing more difficult opponents.¡± Ah Da sighed. If only Jun Wu Xie had killed everyone from Long Xuan City, then they won¡¯t not suffer in the near future.

    But Zheng Weilong didn¡¯t agree with Ah Da¡¯s words. She frowned slightly as she nced across blood stained earth, and her bright eyes seemed to be thinking about something.

    ¡°Ah Da, you are wrong.¡± Zheng Weilong suddenly spoke after a long time.

    ¡°I am wrong? What does Miss mean?¡± Ah Da didn¡¯t understand.

    Zheng Weilong looked up slightly and looked at Sea Spirit City, and slowly said: ¡°Do you really think that those deserters in Long Xuan City escaped by themselves?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± Ah Da frowned slightly, as a bystander, he saw the whole battle clearly. Most of the soldiers who could escape were in the outer area. This was only because the people in Sea Spirit City did not start killing in the outer area. And that was their chance to escape.

    However...

    Zheng Weilong obviously didn¡¯t think so.

    Zheng Weilong took a deep breath and said in a low voice: ¡°If it is the Sea Spirit City in the past, it may be as you said, but now it is different. Those from Long Xuan City were intentionally let go by Sea Spirit City!¡±

 Chapter 2709 - Overbearing (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2709: Overbearing (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Intentionally let go? Why? Is Sea Spirit City not afraid of the news being leaked and getting besieged?¡± Ah Da didn¡¯t understand even more. For Sea Spirit City, the news leak was not a good thing.

    Zheng Weilong shook her head. ¡°I had some doubts previously, but now I understand. Whether it is the supply of Sea Spirit Beasts being cut off or the news of the elixir being leaked to Ruan Zhongshan, all these things have been meticulously nned by the Sea Spirit City Lord. Even the confrontation with Long Xuan City this time, and the escape of those soldiers are all part of his grand n.¡±

    ¡°How is this possible? Why would the Lord of Sea Spirit City do this?¡± Ah Da was slightly startled as Zheng Weilong¡¯s guess was a bit too frightening.

    Zheng Weilong said: ¡°You just witnessed the battle. With the strength of Sea Spirit City, there would have been no difficulty in encircling all the enemy soldiers. Since Yan Hai dared to oppose Ruan Zhongshan in this way, I don¡¯t believe it he will ignore those deserters. So, I suspect that all this is deliberately arranged by him. He wants to let the news of the elixir be leaked and let everyone know how strong this elixir is, such that a weak city like Sea Spirit City can destroy Long Xuan City¡¯s army. ¡±

    Zheng Weilong revealed all her predictions in one go. Since the time that Jun Wu Xie deliberately let Ruan Zhongshan off, she had detected something weird. And with the connection she made of the battle today, those inextricable parts were made clear.

    ¡°What exactly does Yan Hai want to do? Doesn¡¯t he know how dangerous this will be? Does he really have the ability to go against all of the 72 cities? He has already cut off the supply of the Sea Spirit Beasts, and that has caused a lot of dissatisfaction among the cities. If the news of today¡¯s battle broke, Sea Spirit City will soon be the target of more criticism.¡± The more Ah Da thought about it, the more he couldn¡¯t understand. He believed Zheng Weilong and her judgment would not be wrong. But... This was really incredible.

    ¡°Perhaps ... that¡¯s what he wants.¡± Zheng Weilong¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and a strange gleam shed in her eyes.

    ¡°I think ... I may have found an opportunity.¡± Zheng Weilong¡¯s face suddenly burst into a smile, and she walked towards the gates of Sea Spirit City. As she stepped on the blood stained soil, she had also embarked on a path of no return.

    Ah Da was dazed for a moment but immediately followed Zheng Weilong into the Sea Spirit City. This time, they did not sneak in, but walked openly into the gates.

    Even though they had just finished battle, the two guards, who stood by the city¡¯s gates, did not search Zheng Weilong and Ah Da and allowed them into the city.

    Zheng Weilong headed towards the City Lord manor and stood outside the main door. She could still sense the bloody smell from the battle on the guards outside the residence, but their faces did not have any blood from the battle.

    Zheng Weilong took a deep breath, raised her hand and knocked on the gates that would change her life.

    The door was opened a momentter. Ye Sha, who had stepped on Xu Zu¡¯s head outside the city, had changed into clean clothes. He looked at Zheng Weilong with a hint of question in his eyes.

    ¡°I am Zheng Weilong from the Discerning Moon City. And I seek an audience with Lord Yan Hai.¡±

 Chapter 2710 - The Cooperation of Smart People (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2710: The Cooperation of Smart People (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Ye Sha led Zheng Weilong into the residence. Zheng Weilong walked slowly with her back upright. After reaching the hall, she raised her eyes and saw Jun Wu Xie sitting in the main seat of the hall.

    Although it was evident that they were just engaged in battle, there was no emotional fluctuations on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face. She remained seated calmly, as if nothing had happened.

    ¡°Zheng Weilong pays respect to my Lord.¡± Zheng Weilong said politely.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded slightly and looked at Zheng Weilong with his chin propped on one hand. Even before Ruan Zhongshan brought his soldiers to Sea Spirit City, the Night Regime was already monitoring Zheng Weilong and Ah Da till now. They had listened in on the conversation between Zheng Weilong and Ah Da, and had passed the information to Jun Wu Xie.

    With these clues given by Jun Wu Xie alone, Zheng Weilong was able to analyze the situation close to the real thing, her intellectual capabilities was beyondparison to a normal person¡¯s.

    Jun Wu Xie had someone check on Zheng Weilong¡¯s identity and background which turned out to be very interesting.

    A piece of ¡®trash¡¯ with no spiritual power, but with an ingenious heart. Maybe if she was used properly, she would be a great helper.

    ¡°What has brought Miss Zheng to my city?¡± Jun Wu Xie said lightly.

    Zheng Weilong looked at Jun Wu Xie and wondered how she would broach the subject. Suddenly she chuckled: ¡°My Lord, you don¡¯t know why I havee to your city? The moment I wanted to enter Sea Spirit City with my subordinate, I¡¯m sure your men have been keeping us under observation. Also, I¡¯m sure that my Lord also knows of my conversation with Ah Da. Otherwise, how were we able to enter the city without any hindrance?¡±

    Zheng Weilong¡¯s words made Ah Da stunned!

    Did Jun Wu Xie send someone to monitor their action early on?

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Zheng Weilong, her cold eyes seemed to be judging the truthfulness of Zheng Weilong¡¯s words, and she said a momentter: ¡°The youngdy of Discerning Moon City is really smart.¡±

    Zheng Weilong smiled humbly and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that I am smart, but it is because my Lord didn¡¯t hide anything. Otherwise, how can I sit here safely?¡±

    Zheng Weilong didn¡¯t realize that she was being monitored at first, but from the time she entered the Sea Spirit City and all the way to the official residence, even Ye Sha didn¡¯t ask or announce her presence, and had let her see Jun Wu Xie almost immediately. The smooth-sailing process was not normal, especially since Jun Wu Xie had just ended a fierce battle; such rxation of vignce was abnormal.

    In addition to all these that could only be arranged by Jun Wu Xie, Zheng Weilong could not think of any other reason.

    Whether it was Zheng Weilong or Jun Wu Xie, they were extremely intelligent people who were rare in the world. Some things need not be said too clearly but they would already understand...

    ¡°What do you want?¡± Jun Wu Xie suddenly looked at Zheng Weilong.

    ¡°I want to be free.¡± Zheng Weilong raised her chin slightly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be anyone¡¯s pawn anymore. I want to control my own destiny.¡±

    ¡°Then what can you bring to the table?¡± Jun Wu Xie raised her eyebrows slightly. When talking to an intelligent person, there was an ease of mind.

    ¡°Everything in the 72 cities.¡± Zheng Weilong said, almost to herself.

    ¡°Oh? How?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked.

    ¡°I am the Miss of Discerning Moon City. Even if I am inconspicuous, I still grew up in Discerning Moon City. Discerning Moon City is not in a low position among the 72 cities. My Lord wants to let everyone in 72 cities know about what had happened in Sea Spirit City today...¡±

 Chapter 2711 - The Cooperation of Smart People (2ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2711: The Cooperation of Smart People (2£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Then I only need a letter to magnify this effect. The prestige of the Discerning Moon City will also make the 72 cities more certain of the authenticity of this matter.¡± Zheng Weilong watched Jun Wu Xie unblinkingly, the hand on her side was clenched tightly.

    She was betting whether Jun Wu Xie would need her help.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Zheng Weilong. In fact, her n had been carried out. Even without Zheng Weilong¡¯s help, those Long Xuan City soldiers who fled would spread the news, but with Zheng Weilong, the speed would be faster. And Zheng Weilong¡¯s identity would be of certain use.

    ¡°Of course, but I want more than just spreading the news. I want you to cooperate with me and stir up battles within the 72 cities. Are you in agreement?¡± Jun Wu Xie said, spreading the news was just the beginning. What she wanted was to use the shortest time possible to climb high enough and find her father!

    Zheng Weilong froze slightly as Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words made her realize that Jun Wu Xie¡¯s intent was more terrible than she had imagined.

    But there was only one chance for freedom.

    ¡°I promise you, as long as I can do it, I will fully cooperate!¡± Zheng Weilong has too few gambling chips in her hands, and she must use the remaining chips to fight all at once!

    ¡°Alright.¡± Jun Wu Xie nodded, and the cooperative rtionship between the two was reached.

    ¡°The Lord of Discerning Moon City sent me to Long Xuan City in an attempt to connect Long Xuan City by marriage. Now that you have destroyed Long Xuan City, even if I want to stay, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t. Zheng Ke would not allow a chess piece like me free. If it is not Long Xuan City, then he will send me to other cities. I hope that my Lord can help me to avoid ayer of worry. ¡°Zheng Weilong looked to Jun Wu Xie. This was the first step towards her freedom, and she did not want to give up.

    As long as Zheng Ke¡¯s n was not abandoned, Zheng Weilong would always be a chess piece at his mercy.

    There were not enough areas to help Jun Wu Xie with.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± Jun Wu Xie raised an eyebrow slightly.

    ¡°The story of Long Xuan City will soon spread, and the status of Sea Spirit City will change. I hope that my Lord can propose to Zheng Ke that you intend to marry me. This way, Zheng Ke would agree because Zheng Ke also wants to get Sea Spirit City.¡±Zheng Weilong revealed her intentions and this was the only way that Zheng Ke could no longer control her marriage.

    Zheng Weilong didn¡¯t notice that when she said these words, Ye Sha¡¯s face turned ck.

    Zheng Weilong looked like a pretty smart individual, how could she say such a frightening thing?

    If this was made known to Lord Jue... Wouldn¡¯t she be crushed to death?

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, apparently aware that her identity was different from the past.

    Zheng Weilong saw a trace of resistance on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face, and quickly said, ¡°Please be assured my Lord that I only want my freedom. I am not hankering for the position of your wife, my Lord. You and I only need to put on an act. It is only in name that we are married.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Zheng Weilong. As far as the current situation was concerned, Zheng Weilong¡¯s proposal was the most appropriate, however...

    ¡°No,¡± Jun Wu Xie said coldly.

    Zheng Weilong froze. As far as this matter was concerned, the only person who may suffer a loss in reputation was her, and Jun Wu Xie would not be affected at all. She had thought that Jun Wu Xie would not hesitate to agree, but she did not expect Jun Wu Xie to turn it down without even thinking about it.

 Chapter 2712 - The Cooperation of Smart People (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2712: The Cooperation of Smart People (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie looked up at Zheng Weilong who was surprised. ¡°I won¡¯t do this. Your ultimate goal is freedom. I will give you your freedom. As for how to do it, that is something that I shall consider.¡±

    Zheng Weilong had wanted to say something else, but the indifferent and firm look on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face made her keep her mouth shut, as she nodded, ¡°Then I shall leave it to my Lord to arrange.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s scheme was more important than her freedom, so Zheng Weilong was not worried that Jun Wu Xie will destroy her n.

    After a good discussion, Jun Wu Xie asked Ye Sha to arrange amodation for Zheng Weilong and Ah Da, so that they didn¡¯t have to live in that shabby hut.

    Zheng Weilong naturally agreed with pleasure.

    After Zheng Weilong left, Jun Wu Yao, who had been in the backyard, came out. He directly lifted Jun Wu Xie from the chair, and nuzzled his chin to her cheek as he held her in his arms.

    ¡°At least now you¡¯re being honest.¡± Jun Wu Yao smiled. Zheng Weilong¡¯s proposal was good and if it were in the past, Jun Wu Xie would have agreed to it immediately.

    Otherwise, she would not have ¡°married¡± Qu Lingyue at that time.

    However, this kind of thing, even if it was fake, was simply unbearable for Jun Wu Yao.

    He had to endure a Qu Lingyue, and he definitely could not endure a second ¡®wife¡¯, not after he and Jun Wu Xie had married.

    Jun Wu Xie looked up slightly to Jun Wu Yao¡¯s handsome face, as she slowly raised her hand, and touched his cheek.

    ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°I know you don¡¯t like it. Since I¡¯m your wife, I won¡¯t make a joke about it.¡±

    Jun Wu Yaoughed, his heart was suddenly at ease.

    Everything in Sea Spirit City was stable. Although Zheng Weilong has cooperated with Jun Wu Xie, she knew her value ??very well. Even if she was allowed to live in Sea Spirit City by Jun Wu Xie, she did not stray from her current residence, nor did she try to learn about the prescription for the elixir.

    Jun Wu Xie was very satisfied with this. Smart people always did things with a peace of mind.

    The situation on the side of the Sea Spirit City was stable, but things in Long Xuan City was as messy as a pot of porridge. The soldiers who fled from the battlefield of Sea Spirit City were all in dire straits by the time they returned to Long Xuan City. Each of them seemed to have lost their soul, as they broke down crying the moment they entered their city.

    Soon, the news that Ruan Zhongshan died in battle, and that the army of Long Xuan City waspletely abused spread throughout the entire city. For a moment, the news really shocked everyone in Long Xuan City.

    If it weren¡¯t for the despair of those crying deserters, the other citizens of Long Xuan City would not have believed that it was all true.

    However, the shock in Long Xuan City did notst long. The death of Ruan Zhongshan instantly pushed the originally, rtively stable Long Xuan City into chaos. Numerous strong men who had been crushed by Ruan Zhongshan emerged and Immediately after that, a new round of scramble for the lordship of the city began.

    No one felt sad for Ruan Zhongshan¡¯s death, and no one shed a tear for him. Those who bent and bowed their heads at him, those who used to be hisckeys have begun to fight for the supreme position in Long Xuan City!

    The entire Long Xuan City was caught in chaos, and in just a few days,rge and small battles rang throughout Long Xuan City. The chaos made many lowly civilians flee from Long Xuan City to seek protection elsewhere.

    However, in this chaos, the strong men of Long Xuan City did not realize the danger had arrived...

 Chapter 2713 - Scum (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2713: Scum (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The battles within Long Xuan City raged on as more and more exponents emerged. Every day, numerous exponentsy dead on the streets of Long Xuan City. The bloody scent of death permeated the entire Long Xuan City. Corpses could be seen everywhere, making those of average strength in the city afraid and putting them at risk.

    However ...

    As the sun rose from the east, a slender figure could be seen, seated on a steed, approaching the gates of Long Xuan City amidst the cking of hooves.

    Behind her, several slender young men apanied her.

    ¡°This is Long Xuan City?¡± Qiao Chu raised his hand to block the early morning sunlight, and squinted at Long Xuan City which was less than a hundred meters away.

    At a nce, thick walls surrounded the entire city, its range so wide that people couldn¡¯t see the corners.

    ¡°No wonder that Ruan Zhongshan was so arrogant before. This ce is a lot bigger than Sea Spirit City.¡± Qiao Chu rubbed his chin as a nasty smile hung from the corner of his mouth, his thinking unknown to the rest.

    ¡°So what if it¡¯s big? Since it has fallen into the hands of a bunch of idiots, and sooner orter the city will be finished. How many civilians have we seen, escaping from Long Xuan City along the way? If this keeps up, this Long Xuan City will be a ghost city sooner orter.¡± Fei Yan pursed his lips in disapproval.

    ¡°That¡¯s not true. There are still a lot of people left in the city. The chaos nowadays is temporary. Once a new City Lord in Long Xuan City is elected, everything will return to normal.¡± Fan Zhuo shrugged, he was already used to such fighting in the Upper Realm.

    Jun Wu Xie who was riding in front of the group of people did not speak. She just kept her face cold and urged the horse under her to continue to walk towards the gates of Long Xuan City.

    Due to theck of a City Lord, the soldiers in Long Xuan City have been left unmanaged, and the gates, that should have been guarded, were left unattended. Thus, Jun Wu Xie did not meet any obstacles or questions when they entered the city. They came to the main street of Long Xuan City.

    The streets of Long Xuan City were very wide aspared with the narrowness of Sea Spirit City, the buildings in the city were rtively dense. Even in the early morning, there were many people walking around the streets.

    However, the expressions of those city dwellers were a little nervous, and their pace involuntarily elerated as they walked, all looking very rushed.

    There was a faint bloody smell wafting through the whole city. It was very light, but still it could not escape Jun Wu Xie.

    After walking for a while, they saw a broken corpse lying on the corner of the street, blood had coagted under it, but the corpse was left untreated, and the stench of decay has started.

    ¡°Where is the City Lord¡¯s manor?¡± Jun Wu Xie paused her footsteps and turned to look at Zheng Weilong, who was at the end of the line.

    Zheng Weilong pointed it out to Jun Wu Xie.

    She had stayed in Sea Spirit City for a few days, but suddenly received news that Jun Wu Xie was going to Long Xuan City and needed her to lead the way. Zheng Weilong followed them without saying a word. She thought Jun Wu Xie wanted to lead her army to attack Long Xuan City, but when she found out that Jun Wu Xie¡¯s travellingpanions were only Chu Qiao and five others, as well as Ye Sha and her, she was a little confused.

    What did Jun Wu Xie want to do?

    Unfortunately, Jun Wu Xie was not interested in exining anything to Zheng Weilong, she just walked in the direction pointed out by Zheng Weilong.

    The front gates of the City Lord¡¯s manor was covered in blood.

    The manor which symbolised the prestige of Long Xuan City had be one of the bloodiest battlefields in this period.

 Chapter 2714 - Scum (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2714: Scum (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The front gates of the City Lord¡¯s manor was opened, the stone steps in front of the door were stained with blood. The corpse next to the stone steps was shocking and the blood trail extended from the stone steps to the door.

    ¡°Well, now I¡¯ve seen everything. This City Lord of the Upper Realm is too tragic. This person had died and no one has collected his body, that¡¯s fine. Just a few days after his death and his residence has been snatched by a group of demons and monsters. This is really ufortable.¡± Qiao Chu looked at the mess outside the city¡¯s official residence. The chaos in Long Xuan City had astounded him.

    If this matter urred in the Lower and Middle realms, even a vige chief would have received a better treatment than Ruan Zhongshan.

    At least there were some people who collected their corpses, but Ruan Zhongshan¡¯s body was added into the pile of corpses and burnt by Ghost Army.

    Jun Wu Xie didn¡¯t say anything, she just raised her foot and stepped into the manor.

    But before she stepped onto the stone steps, a figure ¡®flew¡¯ out from the door!

    Jun Wuxi leaned slightly sideways, and avoided that mass of dark shadows.

    The dark shadow mmed on the hard te floor and vomited blood.

    It was a man in his early forties. There were countless of colourful ribbons hanging from his body,rge and small wounds covered his body as well. However, he immediately got up from the ground and wiped the corners of his mouth. He pointed at the residence and cursed, ¡°Liu!! If you have the ability, then fight one-on-one with me! What¡¯s the point of having backup?¡±

    As soon as the curses left his mouth, a sturdier looking man of the same age came out of the City Lord¡¯s manor. Although he also had a lot of blood on his body, he seemed to fare much better than the first man. He was followed by two thin men.

    ¡°Lao Yu, what you said is not right. I¡¯m not the only one with backup, it¡¯s just that the people you brought with you is a bunch of trash! Once they are dead, you can barely handle it. How can you me me?¡± The man whose surname was Liu sneered and looked at the bruised Lao Yu with disdain.

    Jun Wu Xie and others were standing aside, but the two people did not seem to notice their existence at all, or maybe they didn¡¯t even bother about Jun Wu Xie at all.

    ¡°Yo, these two are very angry, what¡¯s the story?¡± Qiao Chu watched with interest and couldn¡¯t help asking Zheng Weilong, who stood to the side.

    Zheng Weilong lived in Long Xuan City for more than a month. Although she rarely went out, with Ah Da¡¯s help, she was very clear about Long Xuan City¡¯s situation.

    ¡°These two people were once the most powerful exponents under Ruan Zhongshan, they have just broken through to Gold Spirit and are starting to consolidate Spiritual Inscriptions. In the entire Long Xuan City, their strength is second only to Ruan Zhongshan. Now that Ruan Zhongshan is dead, these two exponents are naturally the main candidates for the title of City Lord.¡± Zheng Weilong told Qiao Chu and the others truthfully all that she knew.

    Qiao Chu nodded.

    Jun Wu Xie suddenly said, ¡°In the present Long Xuan City, the two of them are the best?¡±

    Zheng Weilong froze slightly, wondering why Jun Wu Xie had this question, but nodded.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    After Jun Wu Xie heard Zheng Weilong¡¯s words, she suddenly lifted her feet as her figure flickered from Zheng Weilong¡¯s eyes and disappeared on the spot!

 Chapter 2715 - Scum (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2715: Scum (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    While they were fighting each other, a sh of light appeared before them, but before they could understand what was going on, they were already covered in blood.

    The man standing next Liu was sprayed with hot blood. When they regained their consciousness, they realised that Liu and Lao Yu had fallen into a pool of blood, their throats severed by a sharp object andrge swaths of blood spouted from their wounds.

    Amidst the blood, a petite figure could be seen standing in a pool of blood, holding a sword of light.

    Two thumps sounded as thepanions of Liu fell to the ground. They could not believe that the two exponents who had fought so fiercely were killed in front of their eyes.

    How powerful was this?

    Jun Wu Xie waved the sword of light in her hand and retracted it. The blood at her feet made her wrinkled her brow. She looked up at Zheng Weilong and asked, ¡°Long Xuan City, how many more exponents? ¡±

    ¡°...¡± Zheng Weilong¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at Jun Wu Xie in front of her. She hadn¡¯t figured out what Jun Wu Xie was going to do, but now she fully understood ...

    The two frightened men fled while wailing, but Jun Wu Xie had only began her massacre.

    Outside the City Lord¡¯s manor of Long Xuan City, a sign was written with blood that clearly stated in a fewrge characters.

    ¡°I own Long Xuan City, if you are not happy,e and fight.¡±

    Those audacious words made all of Long Xuan City boil! After the death of Ruan Zhongshan, Long Xuan City was caught up in the battle for the new city lord, but no matter who it was, no one dared to be that provocative.

    The bodies of Lao Yu and Liu were also thrown out of the gates and left unattended. The pungent blood smell seemed to be announcing theing of a war to all the exponents in Long Xuan City.

    Jun Wu Xie was sitting in the main hall of the City Lord¡¯s manor. The main seat that once belonged to Ruan Zhongshan was now firmly under her.

    Zheng Weilong sat aside, looking at the indifferent Jun Wu Xie, but her heart was beating wildly.

    She thought that she had seen a lot of crazy and extreme exponents, but those people were iparable to tJun Wu Xie,pared to her, everything they did seemed so ordinary.

    After she informed them on the number of remaining exponents in Long Xuan City, Jun Wu Xie immediately asked Qiao Chu to write the provocative sign with the blood of those two people and hung it outside. It was a challenge all the exponents in Long Xuan City.

    This kind of behavior was simply crazy!

    Zheng Weilong felt once again, that being on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s side was perhaps the most correct choice for her.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s sign had only just been hung out for a while and already the exponents have heard about it. A strong, burly man marched up to the official residence, along with his bunch ofckeys and walked in.

    However ...

    Before the person could speak, and before Zheng Weilong could even tell Jun Wu Xie about that man¡¯s origin.

    She only saw Jun Wu Xie lift one hand, and a ray of light flew towards the man. The man fell into a pool of blood and never moved again...

    Suddenly, thoseckeys who followed him were so frightened that they ran away with terrified wail!

    Zheng Weilong looked at Jun Wu Xie in shock, but Jun Wu Xie still sat calmly in her position, there was no change in her expression or reaction, as if nothing had happened just now ...

 Chapter 2716 - Scum (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2716: Scum (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Zheng Weilong was shocked at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s calmness, and as she quietly observed Qiao Chu, she also found that their expressions were very calm, as if this was something Jun Wu Xie should have done.

    Soon, Zheng Weilong understood that this was just the beginning.

    The number of exponents who came because of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s sign was increasing. Unfortunately, the strongest of them had barely walked ten meters to the door of the hall, along with others who arrived, were killed by the light that flew out from Jun Wu Xie.

    Less than half a dayter, dozens of corpses were piled up in the front yard of the official residence of Long Xuan City.

    The entire front yard was stained red and the ground was no longer visible.

    The number of people who constantly came to ¡°seek death¡± was gradually decreasing till early next morning, and no one had dared to set foot into the manor!

    Almost all of the exponents in the city are dead, and those who were less powerful, or who valued their lives, were afraid to approach the City Lord¡¯s manor even by half a step!

    After a long time of inactivity, Jun Wu Xie finally stood up from her chair.

    She stepped on a corpse as she walked out of the gates.

    Outside the gate, countless citizens of Long Xuan City have gathered. Almost overnight, the news was spread throughout whole Long Xuan City. Many busybodies waited outside the residence in order to take a look at the source of such arrogance and cruelty.

    But when Jun Wu Xie appeared in front of the crowd with Yan Hai¡¯s face, everyone was shocked.

    That face was too young and unfamiliar to them. They were not people from Long Xuan City at all.

    However, no matter how young Jun Wu Xie looked, the people around her, who saw her expression, were shocked and in fear.

    Jun Wu Xie nced at those who were surrounded by the City Lord¡¯s manor and where her cold eyes passed, no one dared to look at her. The moment Jun Wu Xie¡¯s gaze swept past them, they obediently lowered their heads.

    ¡°I am Yan Hai, from Sea Spirit City. From today on, I will take over Long Xuan City. Anyone who is dissatisfied cane to Sea Spirit City to challenge me at any time. I will wee it.¡± Jun Wu Xie said in a cold voice as it echoed in the silent exterior of the official residence. Along with the stench of blood, that had not yet dissipated, it stimted the hearts of every Sea Spirit City dweller, and thus cemented her position as the City Lord of two cities.

    When Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words were heard, all the people around her knelt together!

    ¡°Long live My Lord!¡±

    ¡°Long live My Lord!¡±

    The shout tinged with fear sounded one after another, no one dared to challenge Jun Wu Xie again. Afterall, Jun Wu Xie had nearly wiped out all the exponents of Long Xuan City in one day, thus there was no one who had the courage to question her authority as the City Lord.

    Amidst the cheers, Zheng Weilong looked at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s cold face, she drew her hands into tightly clenched fists.

    This was what true strength is. You can destroy everything!

    Everyone in Long Xuan City knew that on this day, they had a new city lord and that person was the city lord of the Sea Spirit City. Although Long Xuan Cheng still retained its own name, but from today onwards, they had became a subsidiary of Sea Spirit City.

 Chapter 2717 - Willingly Biting the Bait (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2717: Willingly Biting the Bait (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie did not stay in Long Xuan City. Instead, she assigned a part of the Ghost Army to remain in Long Xuan City. However, because of her ruthless means, even if she was not in Long Xuan City, no one would dare to find trouble with the Ghost Army.

    After returning to Sea Spirit City, Jun Wu Xie began to n for the next step. The news of Long Xuan City¡¯s defeat had already spread like wildfire, arousing suspicion in many cities. As Jun Wu Xie had taken over Long Xuan City, the news about Sea Spirit City spread throughout the 72 cities in the shortest span of time.

    The City Lords who had originally wanted to make a trip over to Sea Spirit City to demand for an exnation for the severed Sea Spirit Beasts supply had also quietened down. At the same time, more and more spies were sent to the Sea Spirit City. Over the next few days, the number of people entering Sea Spirit City began to increase, all with different agendas on their mind.

    As for these spies from other cities, Jun Wu Xie did not raise the thought of getting rid of them at all.

    She simply managed Sea Spirit City leisurely and left it to the members of the Night Regime to monitor those spies who entered. The Night Regime members started spreading the news of the elixir, letting various channels discuss the matter and made the news sound more credible and let those spies ¡°identally discover¡± it.

    Everything on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s side went very smoothly and very soon, Zheng Weilong also received news from Diminishing Moon City. After getting the news, she immediately looked for Jun Wu Xie and handed Zheng Ke¡¯s letter directly to her.

    Jun Wu Xie swept through the contents of the letter in a nce before she slightly raised her eyebrows and looked at Zheng Weilong who was sitting opposite her.

    In Zheng Ke¡¯s letter, he did not ask Zheng Weilong anything about her own situation. The contents were all enquiries about Long Xuan City and Sea Spirit City. As for Long Xuan City¡¯s destruction, the different opinions of the 72 cities were all in ordance to the news Jun Wu Xie released. The City Lords of the 72 cities have already started wrecking their brains to find out more.

    In Zheng Ke¡¯s letter, he mentioned that he hoped Zheng Weilong could go to Sea Spirit City and contact Jun Wu Xie as well as to find a way to get her hands on the elixir form in Sea Spirit City.

    ¡°Ye Sha.¡± Jun Wu Xie threw the letter written by Zheng Ye into a brazier and burned it.

    Ye Sha stepped forward.

    ¡°Elixir.¡± Jun Wu Xie said.

    Ye Sha ced the elixir that Jun Wu Xie had prepared earlier on right in front of Zheng Weilong.

    Even the usually calm Zheng Weilong could not help but her eyes sparkled upon seeing the elixir. She reached for the elixir and examined it carefully before looking up at Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°This is the elixir that changed the entire Sea Spirit city?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie nodded her head.

    ¡°You want me to give it to Zheng Ye?¡± Zheng Weilong frowned slightly.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Are you really willing? This elixir is rted to the strength of your Sea Spirit City. I understand that you want Zheng Ye to believe the truth of this matter, but ... Zheng Ye has a lot of doctors who have good medical skills. When ites to this elixir, it is hard to guarantee that they will not find out the ingredients in this elixir, aren¡¯t you afraid of taking this risk? ¡°Zheng Weilong looked at Jun Wu Xie helplessly.

    Ever since Long Xuan City¡¯s incident, it had alerted all 72 cities and they began to pay close attention to Sea Spirit City. This attention had exceeded their interest over the issue of the supply of Sea Spirit Beasts. In Zheng Weilong¡¯s heart, the strength of Sea Spirit City was solely based on this elixir. Once it had been obtained by other cities and after they have deciphered the form, all the advantages of Sea Spirit City would disappear in an instant.

 Chapter 2718 - Willingly Biting the Baitï¼ˆ2ï¼‰

    Chapter 2718: Willingly Biting the Bait£¨2£©

    Trantor: Misty Cloud Trantions Editor: Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Well, if they have that ability then let them research it.¡± Jun Wu Xie shrugged. The elixir had been formted by herself and theposition was extremelyplicated. She had also released the news, causing other cities to mistakenly believe that the elixir was made from Sea Spirit Beasts.

    Letting them start off in the wrong direction, even if she gave them another ten years, it was highly probable that they still could not get the real form.

    Jun Wu Xie was not worried even if they found out the real form.

    Be it her, the Night Regime or the Ghost Army, they had all concealed their strength in the previous battle. Even if the 72 cities could develop the elixir, Jun Wu Xie was sure to crush them.

    ¡°To be honest, I gave these elixirs not only to you, but also to other cities, so it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Jun Wu Xie said faintly. Which of the spies who entered the city over the past few days did not do everything to try all sorts of ways to get their hands on this elixir? Jun Wu Xie was also very generous, so much so that the members of the Night Regime had let the elixirs on hand be ¡°stolen¡± by the spies of the 72 cities.

    It wasn¡¯t only Moon Diminishing City.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s self-confidence made Zheng Weilong feel at ease and at the same time, she was surprised by Jun Wu Xie¡¯s boldness.

    She could see Jun Wu Xie¡¯s current n, but she couldn¡¯t figure out why Jun Wu Xie wanted to do so, and she could not fathom her thoughts at all.

    Since she had chosen this path, Zheng Weilong had no way out but to continue walking on it.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it then.¡± Zheng Weilong took the elixir and stood up to leave.

    The spies in the 72 cities passed the news that they had uncovered in Sea Spirit City in the shortest span of time. Among them, East Peak City which was closest to Long Xuan City, got the news first.

    ¡°Ruan Zhongshan was actually killed by a kid from Sea Spirit City?¡± Dongfang Kubi read the news sent by his spies, his gaze was so intense that it was as if his gaze could pierce a hole through the letter.

    East Peak City was very close to Long Xuan City and not far from Sea Spirit City. It is also one of the remote cities and had the same strength as Long Xuan City.

    Dongfang Kubi and Ruan Zhongshan had met a few times. On the surface, they were polite and amiable. Since the two cities were equal in strength, they alwayspared against one another indirectly.

    Even though the two were not happy with each other but there is no way to get back at each other.

    Since the 72 cities had stabilized many years ago, the battles between the cities had gradually decreased. To this day, few cities proactively provoked wars against one another.

    Because once a war broke out, things becameplicated. Most of the neighboring cities have simr strength. If one want to attack the weaker cities in the vicinity, it would inevitably form a huge rift as they did not have enough manpower to both attack and defend at the same time.

    It won¡¯t be long before that city would be captured by other cities who would not standby idly.

    And cities with the same strength have almost no courage to dare to fight each other. They were all of equal strength. Once they started war, the oue was unpredictable. Even if they won, the damage on their side would not be small.

    So the 72 cities had been staying away from war for many years.

    The battle between Sea Spirit City and Long Xuan City broke this strange period of tranquility and caused the other City Lords in the 72 cities to start moving.

    It was just that no one would ever have thought that the first one to break this peace would be the Sea Spirit City that was almost forgotten by all the other cities!

 Chapter 2719 - Willingly Biting the Baitï¼ˆ3ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2719: Willingly Biting the Bait£¨3£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Ruan Zhongshan is also a useless piece of waste. In spite of everything, he was beaten by that trash Sea Spirit City. Now that he has lost his life, even Long Xuan City is lost, it is utterly ridiculous! Since when a weak city like Sea Spirit City has the capability to attack their neighbouring city? End of the day, it¡¯s because Ruan Zhongshan is useless!¡± Dongfang Ku Bi pursed his lips, as he regarded the destruction of Long Xuan City which he attributed to Ruan Zhongshan¡¯s ipetence.

    ¡°By the way, has the elixir been sent for examination by the doctors?¡± Dongfang Ku Bi turned his head and spoke to the men beside him.

    ¡°Yes, we have brought it to the doctors.¡± one of his men nodded.

    ¡°Ha! I¡¯d like to see what Sea Spirit City has up their sleeves. We have been consuming the Sea Spirit Beasts for many years, and I haven¡¯t seen anything special. He is just a young brat, what kind of precious thing could he have? I think he¡¯s just spreading falsehoods. If this matteres to our East Peak City, I will surely make sure that Yan Hai kid suffer dire consequences.¡± Dongfang Ku Bi hummed.

    However, just as Dongfang Ku Bi had spoken, a harried guard from outside hurried in.

    ¡°Do you not know the rules?¡± Dongfang Ku Bi frowned, looking at the man who had intruded rashly.

    The soldier¡¯s face was pale, and before he could apologise, he mourned: ¡°My Lord! The people of the Sea Spirit City are here!¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re here ... what? What do you mean by that? What do you mean that people from Sea Spirit City are here?¡± Dongfang Ku Bi immediately sat upright and stared at the guard.

    The guard said in a rush, ¡°The City Lord of the Sea Spirit City, along with arge number of soldiers, are standing in front of our city gates and issuing us a challenge!¡±

    ¡°What ?!¡± At this moment, Dongfang Ku Bi Ku Bi stood up from the chair with whoosh.

    People from Sea Spirit City hade to their East Peak City? What did Jun Wu Xie want?

    Toote to ponder about it, Dongfang Ku Bi immediately rushed out of the city¡¯s official residence.

    Outside East Peak City, members of the Night Regime stood as one. Jun Wu Xie was standing in front of the troop, riding a white horse, just like when Ruan Zhongshan led his troops to attack Sea Spirit City, except this time, Jun Wu Xie stood on the offensive side. And her opponent has been changed from Long Xuan City to East Peak City.

    The walls of East Peak City are full of its soldiers. Those soldiers, who used to be arrogant in the past, were now hiding behind the walls one by one and only dared to show their heads to look down.

    If this was a month ago, even if there were twice as many Sea Spirit City soldiers appearing in front of them, they would not treat Sea Spirit City as an extraordinary opponent, but now ...

    The situation was different.

    Sea Spirit City first defeated Long Xuan City¡¯s army and killed Ruan Zhongshan. Then Jun Wu Xie entered Long Xuan City and even killed countless of exponents. The rumours had spread throughout the 72 cities like wildfire.

    East Peak City and Long Xuan City have always been on the same level of strength. Now, Jun Wu Xie, who just killed Long Xuan City, suddenly led her troops to East Peak City. Who wouldn¡¯t feel frightened?

    As soon as Dongfang Ku Bi came to the city gates, he saw the soldiers of his city hiding behind the wall warily, with their backs against another. There was not even a trace of battle aggression amongst them. He was so angry that he almost vomited blood!

    How shocking was Sea Spirit City? That it could actually terrify his soldiers into such a state?

    ¡°You all better wake up!! It is just Sea Spirit City! What are you afraid of? What is Sea Spirit City! Besides, they just finished attacking Long Xuan City, and have suffered losses. What threat could they be to us?¡± eximed Dongfang Ku Bi.

 Chapter 2720 - Letâ€™s Just Fight (1)

    Chapter 2720: Let¡¯s Just Fight (1)

    Trantor: Misty Cloud Trantions Editor: Misty Cloud Trantions

    However, the soldiers¡¯ reaction made Dongfang Ku Bi very angry. They seemed to not hear Dongfang Ku Bi shouting as they still shriveled their necks and dared not extend their heads.

    Dongfang Ku Bi was trembling in anger, but there was no time to fuss with the soldiers. He immediately ascended the gate to see what the situation was outside his city, but when he saw the scene outside the city, he was instantly shocked...

    Outside the city, there were a lot of soldiers dressed in ck light armor. Each of them was aggressive, and with a sweeping nce, there were tens of thousands of them!

    Dongfang Ku Bi¡¯s eyes widened instantly. The tens of thousands of soldiers in front of him, in terms of demeanour or imposing aura, they were not inferior to any army from a big city. How was it that they did not look like they had just ended a battle?

    ¡°This ... this is the army of the Sea Spirit City?¡± Dongfang Ku Bi felt as he had been pped. Those words that he had just yelled at the soldiers now sounded so funny.

    Heavy losses?

    Where can it be seen that such a group of iron-blooded lions had just suffered heavy losses?

    No matter how you looked at it, it was also a group of crazy warriors who were ready to go to war at any time!!

    However, before Dongfang Ku Bi could sober up from his shock at Sea Spirit City¡¯s military momentum, a cold light flew towards him from outside the city!

    Dongfang Ku Bi mobilized his body¡¯s spiritual power almost instantly, as he speedily avoided that cold light. However, the sharp airflow of the cold light managed to leave a bloodstain on his cheek!

    An arrow was nailed to the pir behind Dongfang Ku Bi, and half of the arrow was deeply embedded into a column made of mahogany. There was only fierceness there, which made Dongfang Ku Bi¡¯s expression pale.

    The person who released this arrow was at least at the pinnacle of Gold Spirit!

    At this moment, Dongfang Ku Bi could understand why the soldiers under hismand didn¡¯t dare to take the lead. Anyone who dared to stick out his head would be shot into a hedgehog by arrows. After all, not everyone possessed Dongfang Ku Bi¡¯s skills, to be able to escape this attack.

    ¡°Damn it! What exactly does Sea Spirit City want?¡± Dongfang Ku Bi was shocked and started to cold sweat. He didn¡¯t think that the people in Sea Spirit City were so crazy, that they even dared to shoot an arrow at him!

    Little did they know...

    ¡°You idiot! You shot at the wrong person!¡± Outside the city, Fei Yan raised his hand and gave Qiao Chu a punch.

    Qiao Chu looked at Fei Yan sadly, clutching his chest, ¡°Did I shoot wrongly?¡±

    Fei Yan waved his hands and a portrait appeared, the person in the portrait looked exactly the same as Dongfang Ku Bi.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you prepare well before you came here? You didn¡¯t look carefully at the portrait of the Lord of East Peak City that Zheng Weilong painted for us? The person you just shot at is Dongfang Ku Bi!! We managed to get him to appear in front of us and you shot at him! What if you killed him? See if I don¡¯t strangle you!¡± Fei Yan looked like he was about to strangle Qiao Chu, scaring Qiao Chu that he hid behind Hua Yao and sought shelter.

    ¡°Don¡¯t me me. Who knew that the Lord of the City will appear suddenly, and besides that he looks casual, I didn¡¯t know that he is the Lord of the City. I¡¯m just following the orders of Little Xie, and shoot at the person who sticks his head out ...¡± Qiao Chu said, albeit guiltily.

    ¡°No need to exin, the real reason is that you are stupid! If I knew you¡¯d spoil things, I should have just made you cook for our troops!¡± Fei Yan red at Qiao Chu.

    Qiao Chu narrowed his neck and muttered.

    ¡°I¡¯m willing to do it, the question is do you dare to eat ...¡±

 Chapter 2721 - Letâ€™s Just Fightï¼ˆ2ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2721: Let¡¯s Just Fight£¨2£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Zheng Weilong, who came along with the army, looked at this scene not knowing whether tough or cry. Just a few days ago, Jun Wu Xie suddenly asked her what other cities were around the Sea Spirit City, but Zheng Weilong didn¡¯t think much about it, and she drew a picture of the distribution of the 72 cities. Jun Wu Xie nced at the picture, and selected East Peak City, she then asked Zheng Weilong to draw a portrait of Dongfang Ku Bi. When the portrait was finished, Jun Wu Xie actually brought her soldiers to East Peak City...

    The speed of the whole process and the speed of action really made Zheng Weilong startled.

    It was really a case of a small disagreement that caused a fight, and there were no signs whatsoever.

    Jun Wu Xie had attacked Long Xuan City because Ruan Zhongshan threw the first punch, but to then attack East Peak City ... Zheng Weilong really didn¡¯t understand.

    However, as a person with no spiritual powers, Zheng Weilong knew from childhood that she had to learn self-preservation. Therefore, she could not work hard on her strength, so she then had to work hard on studying everything about the Upper Realm. The distribution map of the 72 cities, even the faces of all the current city owners, she could draw them with her eyes closed.

    The portrait Fei Yan held onto was painted by Zheng Weilong in ordance with Jun Wu Xie¡¯s request.

    Fei Yan was still threatening to strangle Qiao Chu. Qiao Chu was still hiding behind Hua Yao, treating him as a shield. Since no matter how angry Fei Yan was, he would not hit Hua Yao, and thus that allowed Qiao Chu to escape Fei Yan¡¯s wrath.

    While they were arguing, the soldiers on the gate tower of East Peak City on the tower were unsure. They heard the dialogue between Qiao Chu and Fei Yan, but they knew clearly that the person who shot an arrow at their City Lord was Qiao Chu.

    Seeing the fierce look of Fei Yan directed towards Qiao Chu, the soldiers were even more afraid.

    The destructive power of the arrow was great. If it wasn¡¯t because the target was Dongfang Ku Bi, no one could have avoided it. Because Dongfang Ku Bi escaped that arrow, the Sea Spirit City people were ming that archer. However, with that archer¡¯s capability, if he was from East Peak City, he would be someone who stood out!

    However, within the troops of Sea Spirit City, that person was actually being scolded, and he even did not defend himself and hid behind someone...

    What a brutal army it was!

    As soon as the soldiers of East Peak City thought of the destruction of Long Xuan City, they couldn¡¯t help but think about the fierce fighting power of Sea Spirit City. The moment they thought about fighting those ¡®beasts¡¯ below, they felt their legs tremble. The battle had yet to start but they¡¯ve already lost their morale.

    Dongfang Ku Bi felt that he was extremely out of luck. He only said a few bad things about Sea Spirit City back at his official residence and before he knew it, the people in the Sea Spirit City came knocking at his city¡¯s gates. Moreover, there was no chit-chat... This was something that Dongfang Ku Bi had never thought of.

    Even though he was terribly angry, Dongfang Ku Bi no longer dared to show his head. Who knew if Sea Spirit City would shoot arrows the moment he appeared?

    The pain on his cheek kept reminding him about the ¡°cruelty¡± of Sea Spirit City.

    What happened to the challenge? What happened to a confrontation?

    The moment he showed his face, an arrow was shot at him! How could they speak on good terms?!

    Qiao Chu was scolded by Fei Yan, Jun Wu Xie just looked at them for a long time, and finally said, ¡°Forget it.¡±

    ¡°Ye Sha, call for the challenge.¡± Jun Wu Xie said to Ye Sha on the side.

    Ye Sha immediately took a step forward, stood in front of the gates of East Peak City and called out!

 Chapter 2722 - Letâ€™s Just Fightï¼ˆ3ï¼‰

    Chapter 2722: Let¡¯s Just Fight£¨3£©

    Trantor: Misty Cloud Trantions Editor: Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°The people of East Peak City, listen, the Lord of our city came to challenge you, please ask the owner of East Peak City toe out and face the challenge.¡± Ye Sha said nonchntly.

    The voice was loud enough for everyone on the gate tower of East Peak City to hear clearly.

    It also included Dongfang Ku Bi.

    Dongfang Ku Bi heard Ye Sha¡¯s words, and wanted spit on Ye Sha¡¯s face.

    Going out to fight?

    Did they think he was a fool?

    He was shot with an arrow as soon as he emerged, as if he would appear again just to be a hedgehog!

    ¡°My Lord, what are we going to do now?¡± The guard on the side looked at Dongfang Ku Bi as he hid bitterly in the corner.

    Dongfang Ku Bi hummed: ¡°How should I know? This Sea Spirit City is like a lunatic. We, East Peak City, did not call or mess with them. What did shee to us for? To fight? Damn! Ruan Zhongshan and my strength was simr and yet that bastard Yan Hai had killed him. If I head out again, wouldn¡¯t I be courting my own death?¡±

    ¡°...¡± The guard watched silently at the terrified Dongfang Ku Bi.

    Dongfang was a special one among the 72 city lords. He was born with a fear of death, but he was also a braggart. He was born with high qualifications. Even casual training allowed him to improve faster than those who worked hard. His father was the previous lord of East Peak City.

    Dongfang Ku Bi had inherited the position of the Lord of the City, he did not snatch it himself. It was given to him by his father before his father died of old age and illness. Although he was cowardly, his strength was quite good, so his position as Lord of the City was considered safe.

    But Dongfang Ku Bi¡¯s bad habits and ws were very interesting. If he knew that the other party was inferior to himself, then he would strut around to show off his strength. But if he knew that the other party was stronger, then he would be afraid and not disy any resistance.

    Now, Dongfang Ku Bi was deathly afraid of Jun Wu Xie...

    He didn¡¯t want to be the second Ruan Zhongshan.

    ¡°But ... If you didn¡¯t reply, won¡¯t that anger the Lord of Sea Spirit City?¡± The soldier muttered.

    Dongfang frowned and suddenly waved at the man ...

    Outside the city gate, Ye Sha called for a long time without receiving any response. He could only turn to look at Jun Wu Xie to seek her advice.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded slightly to Ye Sha.

    Ye Sha immediately understood the meaning of Jun Wu Xie, and once again spoke to East Peak City: ¡°Our Lord has amand! If East Peak City Lord does not appear again, then Sea Spirit City will immediately attack the city! We won¡¯t ...¡±

    Ye Sha was only halfway issuing Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words when there was movement on the gate tower. A faint white shadow could be seen slowlying out from behind the city wall.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes looked slightly.

    Qiao Chu, who was hiding behind Hua Yao, also noticed the white shadow, and immediately stretched his neck to see what the real Dongfang Ku Bi, who was almost killed by his arrow, looked like.

    However...

    When that white shadow appeared before the crowd.

    Jun Wu Xie and the others suddenly stopped!

    Only seen on the high walls of East Peak City, was a white cloth propped by the hilt of a sword,fluttering in the wind. The white cloth looked like a piece of underwear ...

    The Lord of East Peak City did not appear. What appeared in front of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes was a ¡°white g¡± which symbolizes surrender.

    ¡°What¡¯s this ...?¡± Qiao Chu was dumbfounded for a while, and didn¡¯t understand the meaning of the underwear blowing in the wind.

    Surrender?

    This was impossible!

    They... haven¡¯t even fought yet!

 Chapter 2723 - I Am Proud That Iâ€™m Cowardly (1)

    Chapter 2723: I Am Proud That I¡¯m Cowardly (1)

    Trantor: Misty Cloud Trantions Editor: Misty Cloud Trantions

    Not only did Qiao Chu not understand what happened, even the always calm Jun Wu Xie was also surprised when she saw the white underwear fluttering in the wind. She subconsciously looked at Zheng Weilong, who was equally surprised, and said:

    ¡°What does it mean?¡±

    Raising such things as the white g, Jun Wu Xie knew the meaning of it from her previous life, but in this world... she was not sure.

    Zheng Weilong came back to her senses and looked at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s serious look and that made her want to smile. This was because the impression that Jun Wu Xie had given her was always calm and bold, wise and unppable, so she did not expect that Jun Wu Xie would take such on such a serious manner and asked her what it meant to raise the white g.

    Although she felt amused and intrigued, Zheng Weilong¡¯s face still tried to maintain a serious expression: ¡°I think ... it should mean surrender.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie froze slightly.

    It is actually the same meaning as my previous life?

    In this regard, she found it uneptable.

    ¡°East Peak City is about to surrender?¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s voice was full of doubts and puzzlement.

    The battle had yet to start, the soldiers from both sides have not faced each other, yet East Peak City surrendered?

    Jun Wu Xie, who has always been out of the blood, could not ept this sudden victory.

    Her expression was slightly frozen, her gaze moved to the white underwear that was swaying on the gate tower of East Peak City, her mouth twitched slightly.

    Qiao Chu and others were also dumbfounded. They thought that they could start killing again immediately. However, the other party had surrendered with a white g before showing his face. In an instant, it was like a bucket of cold water had been poured onto those passionate friends, dampening their mood immediately.

    At this moment, a low voice came from the walls of East Peak City.

    ¡°The Lord of the Sea Spirit City, I¡¯m the East Peak City Lord, Dongfang Ku Bi. I have heard your words. East Peak City has always loved peace. There is no need for a fight between the two cities. The Sea Spirit City is so powerful that I am willing to surrender and submit. There¡¯s no need for fighting or killing¡±

    Dongfang Ku Bi¡¯s voice was mixed with spiritual power and spread from the upper part of the gate tower. The thick voice sounded powerful, but the words spoken made everyone who heardughed with tears.

    There were cowardly people but never seen to this extent of cowardliness such words could only be spoken by Dongfang Ku Bi.

    ¡°We ...can pretend we didn¡¯t hear it, and continue to fight?¡± Qiao Chu turned to look at Jun Wu Xie, his eyes filled with expectation.

    Jun Wu Xie shook her head in silence.

    The hope in Qiao Chu¡¯s heart waspletely extinguished. He looked resentfully at Zheng Weilong, and said with a bitter face: ¡°Is the person who spoke really the City Lord of East Peak City?¡±

    Zheng Weilong nodded.

    ¡°In the 72 cities, how can there be such a cowardly City Lord?¡± Qiao Chu mourned.

    Zheng Weilong chuckled and said, ¡°The character of Dongfang Ku Bi is interesting. He dares to fight against others who have the same strength as him. But if you are a little bit better than him, he will immediately give up resistance. Among the 72 cities, he is the City Lord who is most afraid of death.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I said Er Qiao shouldn¡¯t have shot that arrow! It¡¯s all his fault!¡± Fei Yan raised his hand and gave Qiao Chu a p to the back of his head.

    Qiao Chu didn¡¯t even resist this time.

    How did he know that Dongfang Ku Bi was so easily intimidated!

    Qiao Chu and others were stillmenting the ¡°cowardliness¡± of Dongfang Ku Bi, while Dongfang Ku Bi himself was secretly grateful for his ¡°knowledge of current affairs¡±.

    Ye Sha yelled a few more words. Dongfang Ku Bi answered every question and quickly determined the gesture of surrender. He happily brought a group of soldiers to open the gate to wee the Sea Spirit City army as they entered the city ...

 Chapter 2724 - Chapter 2724

    Chapter 2724: I Am Proud That I¡¯m Cowardly (2)

    Trantor: Misty Cloud Trantions Editor: Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie was brought to the city¡¯s official residence by Dongfang Ku Bi himself. During the whole process, everyone could see Dongfang Ku Bi bending and bowing by Jun Wu Xie¡¯s side, humbly and cowardly.

    Sinceing to the Upper Realm, Jun Wu Xie and others were basically engaged in high-intensity battles. Suddenly encountering such a City Lord rendered them unable to respond.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face was cold throughout the walk to the official residence, but Dongfang Ku Bi pointed out the scenery along the way. He was anxious to show everything to Jun Wu Xie. using hisrge body to squeeze out those who were bside Jun Wu Xie. That behaviour made Qiao Chu nearly want to vomit.

    ¡°Is this person really the City Lord of East Peak City? Is he a fake? Maybe the real city owner is hiding somewhere for an ambush, waiting for us to enter the city and wipe us you.¡± Qiao Chu couldn¡¯t help but muttered to Hua Yao.

    Hua Yao was also speechless. He really hadn¡¯t seen such a cowardly City Lord. Even in the weakest city among the seventy-two, Sea Spirit City, Lord Yan Wan was a cruel and ruthless man. How was this East Peak City Lord so cowardly?

    Qiao Chu had deliberately lowered his voice, but the words were still heard by Dongfang Ku Bi. He suddenly stopped and turned to look at Qiao Chu, his face was sincere.

    ¡°What are you talking about, Sir? How will I, Dongfang Ku Bi, do such a despicable thing? I¡¯m the real Dongfang Ku Bi. You can rest assured that people named Dongfang will never do such treacherous things!¡±

    Dongfang Ku Bi had the appearance of brilliance and possessed a strong voice. His statement was full of righteous words but....

    If he did not surrender, those words would be even more imposing.

    Qiao Chu swallowed his saliva and looked at the Dongfang Ku Bi, who had turned his head and continued to kiss Jun Wu Xie¡¯s ass.

    Zheng Weilong chuckled while watching, she whispered: ¡°The strength of Dongfang Ku Bi is not low, maybe even a little higher than Ruan Zhongshan. He is listening clearly to our words.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Qiao Chu was even more speechless. This ¡®thing¡¯ had such strength but why was he so cowardly?!

    But soon, Qiao Chu realized that it wasn¡¯t just Dongfang Ku Bi who was cowardly. Even the people and soldiers in East Peak City did not have any resistance to the Night Regime¡¯s arrival. On both sides of the streets, people lined up with smiles on their faces, the only thingcking was them cheering for the Night Regime.

    Was this the way to greet the enemy? This clearly looked like they were weing a victorious army!!

    In the entire East Peak City, from Dongfang Ku Bi to the citizens, all of them shocked Qiao Chu and the others.

    After leading Jun Wu Xie into the official residence of East Peak City, Dongfang Ku Bi immediately prepared a cup of tea and personally brought it to Jun Wu Xie. The diligence made Jun Wu Xie not know how to respond as she continued to put on a nk face.

    ¡°What does Lord Yanmand? In the future, will East Peak City need the Sea Spirit City¡¯s troops to be stationed here? This official residence, if Lord Yan does not like it, it can be renovated. The original soldiers of East Peak City can be disbanded at any time to facilitate the takeover by Sea Spirit City. Oh ... here is the token of the City Lord of East Peak City, Lord Yan, please ept it ... and ... ¡±

    Dongfang Ku Bi delivered all of East Peak City into Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hands. The self-awareness, made even Qiao Chu, who was trying to find a fight with him, stunned.

 Chapter 2725 - I Am Proud That Iâ€™m Cowardly (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2725: I Am Proud That I¡¯m Cowardly (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie took over East Peak City in less than half a day and all without activating a single soldier. The original lord of East Peak City proactively stated that he could roll over and leave, to the extent that if Jun Wu Xie can¡¯t rest assured, he could move to Sea Spirit City anytime, anywhere, just under the observation of Jun Wu Xie, to ensure that there would not be any ¡°small actions¡±.

    Jun Wu Xie was speechless in the face of a self imposed house arrest by Dongfang Ku Bi himself.

    The only thing she managed to do was to reject the request of Dongfang Ku Bi¡¯s move to Sea Spirit City, and directed some of the Ghost Army to stationed at East Peak City. In this regard, Dongfang Ku Bi Yubi not only had no objection, but also actively cooperated. In the end, he not only managed to save his own skin, but Jun Wu Xie also allowed him to continue to be the City Lord of East Peak City. However, she amended his title to put the word ¡®deputy¡¯ before ¡®City Lord¡¯.

    Hence, Dongfang Ku Bi readily epted and led the citizens of East Peak City in cing Jun Wu Xie on a pedestal and praising her to the very highest.

    That fawning attitude, Jun Wu Xie just couldn¡¯t bear it.

    After Jun Wu Xie¡¯s team left East Peak City, Dongfang Ku Bi still stood and waved to bid farewell to them. That resolutely smiling face made those members of the Ghost Army, who were left behind to supervise East Peak City, nce away.

    It was such a shame to be standing together with such people!

    After most of the troops left East Peak City, Qiao Chu couldn¡¯t take it any longer.

    ¡°What is the matter with this Dongfang Ku Bi? Why is he so cowardly?¡± Qiao Chu sat on his horse and turned his head to mutter to his peers.

    Fei Yan and others also could not take it. Dongfang Ku Bi had shown them what true ¡®cowardice¡¯ was.

    Zheng Weilong also couldn¡¯t help butugh. When she heard about how Dongfang Ku Bi was very afraid of death, she didn¡¯t think much about it. This time however, she really saw how scared of death he was.

    At the forefront, Jun Wu Xie heardughter behind her, and slowly turned her head, calmness radiating from her cold eyes.

    ¡°Dongfang Ku Bi is very clever, or in other words, he has some conscience.¡± Jun Wu Xie said suddenly.

    Qiao Chu was a little surprised, unexpectedly, hearing praises of Dongfang Ku Bi from the mouth of Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Little Xie, why do you say that the guy is clever? Why can¡¯t I tell?¡± Zheng Weilong looked at Jun Wu Xie in confusion as well.

    Jun Wu Xie said: ¡°East Peak City and Long Xuan City have the same strength. Since I can take over Long Xuan City, it is not difficult to capture East Peak City. He didn¡¯t surrender at first, but when he saw that our army¡¯s morale was so overwhelming, he surrendered. He has determined that they will be defeated in battle, and therefore made such a choice.¡±

    ¡°You think that he¡¯s cowardly, but in my opinion, he knows the current circumstances. He is afraid that even if he fights desperately, he will lose. He does not want to waste the lives of tens of thousands of soldiers in East Peak City just for his reputation. He is not willing to do so, and that¡¯s why he made the decision to surrender.¡± After Jun Wu Xie finished what she said, she turned around. Dongfang Ku Bi¡¯s decision to surrender,whether it was to protect himself or the East Peak City, it was still the best choice.

    Also ...

    Although Long Xuan City has been owned by Jun Wu Xie, the lives of the citizens have not been harmed in any way. This fact, Dongfang Ku Bi must have known.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words had surprised Qiao Chu and others, and Zheng Weilong looked at Jun Wu Xie in shock.

 Chapter 2726 - Bulldozer (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2726: Bulldozer (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Based on the words of Jun Wu Xie, Zheng Weilong couldn¡¯t help thinking of the origin of Dongfang Ku Bi, the father of Dongfang Ku Bi was a rare person in the Upper Realms, who actually held a trace of fatherly love, and it was precisely because of the love and care Dongfang Ku Bi had received from his father that it did not resulted in either of them killing each other. That was also the reason why the transition between lords in East Peak City was so peaceful.

    Perhaps it was because Dongfang Ku Bi had received his father¡¯s love which others did not when he was young, hence there was still a sense of conscience which the people of the Upper Realm have long lost ...

    Everyone who had previously made fun of Dongfang Ku Bi ceased, because they had ignored the possible existence of such a character due to the environment of the Upper Realm, and only Jun Wu Xie could see it clearly.

    Regardless, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s battle was a victory and she suffered no loss. She, who was supposed to return home, suddenly changed the direction of the army and headed towards a city near East Peak City.

    The strength of that city was slightly higher than that of East Peak City and Long Xuan City. A few dayster, the army of Sea Spirit City had reached the city. The lord of that city immediately jumped up and organized arge number of soldiers, rushed out of the city and attacked the Night Regime viciously.

    However, the whole battlested for less than an hour. After Jun Wu Xie snapped the head off the City Lord, the battle screeched to a stop. Jun Wu Xie had won another city in blood!

    However, that did not stop Jun Wu Xie in any way. She left some of her people to take over the city immediately moved on to the next goal.

    For two months, Jun Wu Xie did not return to Sea Spirit City once, but she pushed forward all the way, winning three cities in session!

    In fact, every time she upied a city, the damage sustained by the Night Regime was minimal. Each time Jun Wu Xie would hit them where they hurt most; she would cut off the head of the City Lord and thereafter the city¡¯s soldiers would choose to surrender unconditionally.

    Those City Lords didn¡¯t understand their current circumstances, unlike Dongfang Ku Bi, and so blood washed those cities and the vicious events shocked everyone who had bad intentions.

    In just over two months, the three words ¡°Sea Spirit City¡± were like a dragon flying out from the ocean, soaring into the sky in front of everyone!

    Those cities which had never put any regard on Sea Spirit City could no longer ignore those three words.

    The stability of the 72 cities, for thousands of years, has beenpletely broken because of the new City Lord of Sea Spirit City. One city after another has been upied at an almost dazzling speed.

    Even though the cities Jun Wu Xie had upied were among the lowest within the seventy-two cities, but it must be said that Sea Spirit City of yesteryear was the weakest city! Disregard invading other cities, even their own survival depended on the breath of others.

    But now, everything was different!

    The words ¡°Sea Spirit City¡± and ¡°Yan Hai¡± had be a nightmare for many weaker cities. Those cities whose strength were at the bottom of the seventy-two cities became easy targets for Jun Wu Xie to attack.

    Within a few days, the lords of those cities were all in danger of themselves. While urging the spies hidden in the Sea Spirit City to find the form as soon as possible, they also sent additional people to stabilize their cities¡¯ defenses.

    The cities within the entire coastal area all trembled with turbulence. Those City Lords did not dare to turn off the lights even when they were sleeping. They were afraid that they would suddenly receive the news of Sea Spirit City¡¯s attack.

 Chapter 2727 - Bulldozer (2)

    Chapter 2727: Bulldozer (2)

    Trantor: Misty Cloud Trantions Editor: Misty Cloud Trantions

    The insane advancement of Jun Wu Xie made many cities unable to keep still. After Jun Wu Xie sessively upied several cities, the City Lords from other cities were invited to visit the official residence of zing me City. Six calm and powerful men sat in the study room of the official residence.

    Seventy-two cities in the Upper Realm were numerous, however the disparity in strength was also huge. Among the 72 cities, within the top ten strongest cities, one could randomly pull out the soldiers from those cities and they would be enough to destroy the others. None of the other cities dared to provoke these ten behemoths.

    They kept each other in check so that the seventy-two cities could establish some sort of stability, but at the same time they couldpete amongst themselves, so as to conquer the other cities.

    However till now, the ten cities were unable to discern who was the best, yet someone had stood out and broke the deadlock of the seventy-two cities.

    Among the six people in the study, one of them was Nangong Yan, Lord of the zing me City!

    zing me City had been among the top cities since the seventy-two cities were stabilised. Along with the rise of Nangong Lie, Nangong Yan¡¯s son, to the top ten exponents, zing me city¡¯s prestige also buoyed. Today¡¯s gathering, Nangong Yan had invited the City Lords of the top ten cities.

    ¡°Have you heard any news about Sea Spirit City?¡± Nangong Yan took a sip of tea and looked up at the other five City Lords sitting in the study. For so many years, there have been constant battles between the ten major cities. The City Lords had not gotten together for many years like this, who would have thought that the one to bring them together again turned out to be Sea Spirit City, the city that none of them ever held in regard?

    ¡°I have heard some news about Sea Spirit City. It was Yan Wan¡¯s son Yan Hai who took over the title of City Lord. In the past, that boy was low key and reserved, no one could tell he was hiding his talents.¡± The Lord of Hidden Demon City sneered.

    ¡°It was Yan Wan who failed to recognise Yan Hai¡¯s talents. After the death of several of his children, this one left behind was considered a jinx. What is Sea Spirit City, it¡¯s delusional to think that the city could break the deadlock of the 72 cities? I¡¯ve really stayed too long in the backcountry. I don¡¯t know what the Upper Realm is like today.¡± The City Lord of Epic Vesper City chuckled a little, and seemed to disapprove of what happened in Sea Spirit City.

    ¡°Now, the kid from Sea Spirit City has upied several nearby cities in a row. I¡¯ve obtained news that he doesn¡¯t seem to be stopping. Looks like this kid wants to upy all thirty-two cities.¡± The City Lord of Heaven Fiend City touched his chin. Among the 72 cities, ten of them were the strongest.

    There were as many as thirty cities which were ranked behind the top ten cities. Although these cities were not as powerful as the top ten cities, they also had their own unique skills to protect themselves, which could be regarded as fairly powerful.

    After that, there were those cities with fair strength. There were as many as thirty-two cities. Although there were that many, they did not have great strength and did not possess any special fighting power. Therefore, they hovered among the lower rungs of the seventy-two cities. Although there were seventy-two cities, the top ten cities never once regarded the rest as anything more.

    ¡°Invade the thirty-two cities? Yan Hai¡¯s appetite is not small.¡± The City Lord of Resolute City remarked coldly.

    ¡°End of the day, the key is the elixir that Sea Spirit City has. I think everyone here has received that elixir. To be honest, my doctors have no way of researching the elixir form. They have never even heard of the ingredients.¡± Nangong Yan frowned slightly as he said this.

 Chapter 2728 - Bulldozerï¼ˆ3ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2728: Bulldozer£¨3£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Just Sea Spirit City on its own was not scary, even if Jun Wu Xie really had the ability to upy the thirty-two cities, it would just a flock of birds with same feathers. The real reason why these ten City Lords were about to take action, was not because Jun Wu Xie had sessively invaded the other cities, but it was the elixir that increased Sea Spirit City¡¯s strength so rapidly!

    Everyone in the 72 cities knew the level of strength Sea Spirit City possessed before. However under the short leadership of Jun Wu Xie, Sea Spirit City soared into the sky as the city knocked down the stronger cities in its vicinity. Sea Spirit City didn¡¯t even need time to rest and recuperate as the city¡¯s troops continued marching onwards, its ferociousness was really staggering.

    All of this ¡®depended¡¯ upon the elixir of unknown origin. zing me City had already received some of the elixir from its spies earlier in the morning, but no matter how they studied it, they couldn¡¯t find the form nor how it worked. zing me City gave the elixir to some of the men, and after taking it, the men¡¯s spiritual power increased significantly. And it shocked them! Rather than taking into consideration at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s offensive, they were spying on the form that Jun Wu Xie owned!

    It would be a great help for any city if they could obtain possession of that form!

    No one would be willing to give up such a treasure.

    ¡°The effect of the elixir is really powerful, but Yan Hai hides the prescription very securely. My spies never had any chance to even touch it. I wonder if any of you had any sess?¡± The Hidden Demon City Lord looked at everyone present as he said it.

    The other City Lords shook their heads.

    ¡°Although I don¡¯t care about the matters of Sea Spirit City, but that Yan Hai brat has been too arrogant. He obviously doesn¡¯t give any regards to us, the top ten cities. I think it may be time to teach him a lesson.¡± zing me City Lord said.

    The City Lords all nodded, and although on the surface it was the reason given by the lord of zing me City but they knew exactly what the lesson was for.

    ¡°This is not difficult, except that the recent movements of White Night City are not small, and Sea Spirit City is very far away from us. If we send arge number of troops, it won¡¯t be appropriate. But if that number is too small, then I am afraid that it won¡¯t demoralise Sea Spirit City.¡± The City Lord of Resolute City frowned. The top ten cities had decided to divide themselves into two factions. One faction consisted of the five cities, and the other faction was led by the top city; the White Night City, and under him was 5 other cities.

    Although it might not be sincere between the five cities, they considered themselves allies, at least until White Night City had been wiped out.

    The other City Lords listened to the words of Resolute City Lord, and they were also cautious. The reason why they actively wanted to get the prescription from Sea Spirit City was to be able to master more power and take action against White Night City!

    Nangong Yan looked at the reactions of other City Lords, and suddenly chuckled: ¡°This is not difficult to do.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Do you have an idea, Brother Nangong?¡±

    Nangong Yan gave a meaningful chuckle, and suddenly he raised his hands and pped.

    With the apuse of Nangong Yan, the locked door of the study was suddenly opened, and a handsome-looking man walked in.

    The other City Lords in the study stood up immediately when they saw the new-arrival, the arrogance on their faces disappearing instantly. The admirers looked respectfully at the new person and said, ¡°I pay my respects to Lord Nangong!¡±

    The sixth person who appeared in the study was Nangong Lie, who had be one of the top ten exponents!

 Chapter 2729 - A Black Nest (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2729: A ck Nest (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Although Nangong Lie was Nangong Yan¡¯s son, he was exceptionally gifted and possessed a very high innate talent for cultivation since childhood.

    An intelligent City Lord would know how to control the power he had in his hands, just like Nangong Yan. After discovering Nangong Lie ¡®s strength, not only did he not suppress it, but actively taught Nangong Lie to cultivate, he also pushed Nangong Lie to be one of the top ten masters. Not only was his position as the lord of zing me City Position, but also because of the strength of Nangong Lie, no one dared to make a move against Nangong Yan.

    Looking at how the others feared Nangong Lie, a hint of smile shed across Nangong Yan¡¯s eyes.

    Nangong Lie only nced coldly at the City Lords, and sat down beside Nangong Yan.

    When Nangong Lie took his seat, the other City Lords sat back tremblingly.

    No matter how powerful the top ten cities were, but in front of an exponent like Nangong Lie, they were so small. Although the 72 cities belong to the Upper Realm, His Lord rarely intervened in the affairs of the 72 cities, or even when a city destroyed the other. His Lord never asked questions, and seemed to have given great freedom to them, but all the City Lords were very clear that this kind of freedom came from His Lord¡¯s disdain and disregard for their strength ...

    72 cities were simply not even worth any spare thoughts from His Lord.

    However, the top ten exponents were quite different. The top ten exponents were strong yers who served His Lord firstly and possessed a status far above the 72 cities. Even the lord of White Night City, the leader amongst the 72 cities, must also pay his respects to Nangong Lie.

    This was the fear that came from deep in the bones.

    ¡°I know you are worried, so I specifically invited Master Nangong toe back. It happened that Master Nangong is free during this time. This matter with Sea Spirit City, us five cities will each send a small number of soldiers, led by Master Nangong to Sea Spirit City, to have a good chat with Yan Hai.¡± Nangong Yan revealed his n to all present.

    However, although those City Lords had smiles on their faces, in their hearts, they¡¯ve already cursed and swore at Nangong Yan thousands of times!

    It was good to have Nangong Lie lead but who was Nangong Lie? He was Nangong Yan¡¯s son!

    Even if the rtionship between father and son was weak, Nangong Lie was still a person from zing me City, and he would be more inclined towards his own city. If Nangong Lie managed to obtain the prescription, it would only be natural if he sent it back to Nangong Yan as soon as possible. The other cities would not even get a whiff of it!

    Even though they cursed at Nangong Yan in their hearts, but in front of Nangong Lie, they could only suffer in silent humiliation, unable to say anything. Even if they had the guts, they didn¡¯t dare show their dissatisfaction Nangong Lie.

    But...

    They were still smart people.

    Seeing that he was going to have to have made the wedding dress for others <sup>1</sup> , the Lord of Hidden Demon City immediately said: ¡°It is foolproof for Master Nangong toe forward and address this matter. But Master Nangong has an elevated status and it would be a waste of his talent to handle the matter that involves such a lowly city like the Sea Spirit City. Why not let me send my men along with Master Nangong, and my lord can take a back seat. I believe that once they hear of Master Nangong, they would be too afraid to resist. My men can handle the loose ends after.¡±

    As soon as the Lord of Hidden Demon City finished his speech, several other lords immediately agreed, and all of them stuffed their confidants into the team.

    How could Nangong Yan not understand their minds, but he was not in a hurry and nodded to take care of the matter.

 Chapter 2730 - A Black Nest (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2730: A ck Nest (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Several city owners were satisfied with this, and Nangong Lie didn¡¯t express any opinion on it. Since entering the study, he had not spoken a word, and had remained silent.

    Until after Nangong Yan and the City Lords discussed the matter properly and the City Lords got up, bade farewell and left, but Nangong Lie was deep in thought and ignored their actions.

    ¡°Master Nangong, are you still in a better mood?¡± Nangong Yan looked at the child he raised, his tone held great respect for his son.

    Nangong Lie slowly came back to himself as he saw Nangong Yan looking at him thoughtfully, he immediately covered up the emotions in his eyes, and got up and said, ¡°Nothing. Is everything OK?¡±

    Nangong Yan nodded, and did not question further.

    ¡°The team can gather in five days. By then ...¡± Nangong Yan stared at Nangong Lie without saying a word.

    ¡°I know. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go first.¡± Nangong Lie¡¯s eyes shed with impatience.

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, your room is ready, Master Nangong can go back to rest first.¡± Nangong Yan smiled.

    Nangong Lie didn¡¯t have any interest in talking, he turned around and left. As he walked through the official residence of zing me City, there was a familiarity with everything there as he had lived there since he was a child. However, those familiar things didn¡¯t give him anyfort now.

    The scenes from not long ago were fresh in his memory, and he would never forget them. The scene where the grim reaper had appeared.

    At that time, he went to the Middle Realm with a grave mission, but he did not expect that not only did he lose all the soldiers he took, he also had to flee back to the Upper Realm like a drowned dog. Although His Lord did not me him too much, but Nangong Lie clearly realized that His Lord ¡®s trust in him had been diminishing continuously. However Nangong Lie couldn¡¯t do anything about it. Even until now... he would often dream about those scenes...

    As long as he thought of that person¡¯s face, his hands would tremble and shake, and he couldn¡¯t fight.

    This kind of fear that was hidden in the bones, Nangong Lie never said anything to anyone, he couldn¡¯t say, dared not say ...

    He just hoped that in this life, he would never meet that woman who was like a devil ...

    During this time, he always felt that he was in a nightmare, and that shadow hanging over his heart never dissipating.

    Because of this, he agreed to Nangong Yan¡¯s request and decided to find something to distract his attention.

    But he didn¡¯t know ...

    ...

    ...

    Nangong Yan¡¯s action was very fast. After five days, the five city masters assembled their teams, and had seemed to have reached a consensus. Each city sent 6,000 elite soldiers, and each sent their troops to follow the army. And this army of elites gathered in five cities, the realmander in chief, was Nangong Lie.

    The five City Lords couldn¡¯t miss the scene as they watched Nangong Lie leave with arge number of soldiers. Nangong Yan and several other City Lords¡¯ hearts were considered to be grounded.

    ¡°This time, we have troubled Master Nangong. I believe it won¡¯t be long before we can hear the good news of Master Nangong.¡± The Lord of Hidden Demon City said with happiness.

    ¡°This is natural, no matter how powerful that Yan Hai is, I don¡¯t think he can be a worthy opponent to Master Nangong? We just need to wait for the news.¡± Nangong Yan said proudly.

    After some more chats with the City Lords, they left.

    No one knew that a good show was about to happen to the team they have sent....

 Chapter 2731 - A Black Nest (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2731: A ck Nest (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    After taking six cities in a row, Sea Spirit City¡¯s army finally rounded back to their home. Qiao Chu, who fought free of inhibitions along the way, was in such a good mood that he was about to fly. On the way back, Qiao Chu and Fei Yan were each trying topare who contributed the most to all the battles fought, they almost fought each other to see who was better.

    Following two consecutive months of battle, even the steel-like Night Regime couldn¡¯t help but feel a little tired. Fortunately, the duration of these battles were not long. They had spent more time on the road travelling. The battles they were engaged in did notst for more than half a day.

    When Jun Wu Xie returned to the Sea Spirit City, Jun Wu Yao stood on the tower,against the wind. The slender figure seemed elongated as its shadow was lengthened under the sun¡¯s rays. As he stood, he seemed independent and ipatible from the world. But those smiling eyes, gazing across the mountains and rivers, were focused on that one vision in his heart.

    Before Jun Wu Xie even reached the gates of the city, Jun Wu Yao¡¯s figure had already leapt down from the city wall and drifted to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s side. He immediately carried her down from her horse and strode towards the city with big strides.

    Because of his sensitive identity, Jun Wu Yao had never traveled with them.

    Jun Wu Xie didn¡¯t want to expose Jun Wu Yao¡¯s identity, she and the Night Regime alone were enough to deal with these people in the 72 cities, just as Jun Wu Xie said before.

    These ants were not qualified to engage Jun Wu Yao in a fight.

    ¡°A parting of two months, you are cruel.¡± Jun Wu Yao looked down at Jun Wu Xie, who was in his arms, no matter how powerful Jun Wu Xie was now, in his eyes, she was still the same as before. as usual, even if she was going to fight every single being in the world, he would still willingly stretch out his arms to shield her from the strong winds and rain.

    ¡°I just wanted to end things as soon as possible.¡± Jun Wu Xie raised her hand and touched Jun Wu Yao¡¯s cheek, her pale, soft fingertips touched the slight stubble around his mouth.

    In order to find Jun Gu, she needed to capture the attention of the Upper Realm as soon as possible and there was no other way.

    ¡°I know.¡± Jun Wu Yao smiled. How would he not know her intentions?

    Qiao Chu and others followed Jun Wu Yao into the city as they watched the sweet scene of Jun Wu Yao holding Jun Wu Xie, these few bachelors felt quite irritated by that public disy of affection.

    Fei Yan involuntarily nced at Rong Ruo while she just started straight ahead without squinting, it was unclear if she hadn¡¯t noticed or she just didn¡¯t dared to respond.

    Qiao Chu, on the other hand...

    ¡°Brother Hua, are you tired? Or shall I carry you into the city?¡± Qiao Chu looked at Hua Yao with a serious face, and he solemnly stretched out his hands in earnest.

    Hua Yao looked at Qiao Chu speechless, his eyes were filled with disgust as he looked at that idiot. He leaned his horse closer to Fan Zhuo¡¯s side, it was as if he remained close to Qiao Chu, he¡¯d be infected with his idiocy.

    Fan Zhuo looked at the funny sight of hispanions, and couldn¡¯t help but chuckled a little. He didn¡¯t know how long this period of contentment wouldst, but every minute and every second made him feel extremely precious.

    Zheng Weilong looked at all this with envy. During this time that she had been following Jun Wu Xie, along with Ah Da, and they found that these men had a good rtionship with Jun Wu Xie. They were close like brothers, and this was something beautiful that Zheng Weilong had never seen. She always heard Qiao Chu and others addressing Jun Wu Xie as ¡°Little Xie¡±; Zheng Weilong was a little confused about this form of address, but she was very clever and didn¡¯t ask much, just as... she was wise to keep the shock at seeing Jun Wu Xie being carried away by Jun Wu Yao in her heart.

    This Sea Spirit City was a bit strange, but the people here made her feel warm.

 Chapter 2732 - Ten Big Cities (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2732: Ten Big Cities (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    A few days after Jun Wu Xie and her troops returned to the city, arge army arrived at the hills outside of Sea Spirit City.

    In the forefront of the army, Nangong Lie narrowed his eyes as he looked at Sea Spirit City not far away. Since he was born, he had not seen such a remote city. He only heard about it when he familiarised himself with the names of the 72 cities. He never thought that he would one daye to such a remote city.

    ¡°Master Nangong, that is Sea Spirit City in front of us. The spies we sent earlier have already brought news that the army had returned to the city a few days ago. Yan Hai is now in the city as well.¡± Hidden Demon City¡¯s Liu Yi looked Sea Spirit City before turning her head towards Nangong Lie as she spoke. She was the only female in the Five Cities Alliance who held a high status and was personally dispatched by the Lord of Hidden Demon City to lead the soldiers from her city, as they converged with the other four cities.

    Liu Yi had a charming face, a slim figure, and she looked very seductive, also, her strength was not low. Otherwise she would not have been sent to the Sea Spirit City by the lord of Hidden Demon City.

    Nangong Lie nodded slightly.

    The five-city army immediately marched towards Sea Spirit City, and themanders of the troops including Resolute City proposed that Nangong Lie led the troops directly to persecute the lord of Sea Spirit City. However, Nangong Lie had no intentions of doing so. Perhaps because of the previous experience in the Middle Realm, it evoked a strong sense of panic and fear at the thought of spilling blood. But he dared not tell anyone this.

    If it was not necessary, he would never want to spill blood.

    Liu Yi was sly and saw through Nangong Lie¡¯s thoughts, she immediately voiced a proposal that they could first contact Sea Spirit City. If Jun Wu Xie had a clear view of the current situation, then they could get into Sea Spirit City without wasting a single soldier. If Jun Wu Xie cannot tell good from bad, it won¡¯t be toote if they attacked then.

    Liu Yi¡¯s proposal quickly received the consent of everyone. They were anxious to destroy the Sea Spirit City as their main aim was to get the prescription as soon as possible. But the battle to them, was one that no one wanted to waste too much of their own fighting power on. No one wanted the other parties within the coalition to gain an advantage.

    Liu Yi sent someone to send word to Sea Spirit City as the five-city army stopped just outside the city. Although it was an advanced greeting, but the posturing of tens of thousands of soldiers surrounding the gates of the Sea Spirit City was nothing short of hostile.

    When Ye Sha received the message, he immediately passed it on to Jun Wu Xie.

    Qiao Chu and the others, who barely rested for a few days since returning to Sea Spirit City, were also invited to the city¡¯s official residence. Therge hall was already filled with people. This time, not only Qiao Chu and the rest came, even Ye Sha, Ye Mei and Ye Gu were amongst those who had gathered in the hall.

    Jun Wu Yao sat next to Jun Wu Xie, listening to the news from Ye Sha.

    ¡°Five-city coalition?¡± Jun Wu Xi raised an eyebrow slightly.

    Ye Sha nodded.

    ¡°The people they sent over said so. And my men and I had gone to check. Now, there are nearly 30,000 soldiers gathered outside Sea Spirit City, and their clothes are mostly divided into five types. I think it should not be wrong.¡± Ye Sha said.

    ¡°They want to enter the city?¡± Jun Wu Xie said, her chin propped up with one hand.

    The people sent by Liu Yi were arrogant. Although they weren¡¯t too aggressive, but when they spoke to Ye Sha, their snobby demeanour was disgusting. They spoke with an innate arrogance and only said that themander of the Five-City Coalition was here and that Sea Spirit City should prepare for his visit as soon as possible.

 Chapter 2733 - Ten Big Cities (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2733: Ten Big Cities (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Which five cities?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked.

    Ye Sha¡¯s eyes subconsciously looked at Zheng Weilong, as he did not know about the uniforms of the 72 cities in the Upper Realm.

    Zheng Weilong consciously said, ¡°zing me City, Hidden Demon City, Resolute City, Heaven Fiend City and Epic Vesper City.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie raised her eyebrows slightly. Zheng Weilong continued: ¡°These five cities are among the top ten cities within the 72 cities. Excluding Discerning Moon City, among the 72 cities, the ten strongest cities are called the ¡®Top Ten Cities¡¯. These past few years, there have been constant strife and veiled struggles. The 72 cities can remain separate to this day is mostly because each of the top ten cities wants to dominate all the cities but is unable to do so. Hence, the 72 cities are in a stalemate till now.¡±

    Zheng Weilong paused and continued: ¡°But the top ten cities have now divided themselves into two factions, one faction is headed by White Night City which is ranked number 1. The other faction consists of the Five City Coalition, led by zing me City. The two sides have fought against each other for many years. I¡¯m guessing that zing me City has just received the news and wants to take the preemptive step in obtaining the prescription which you possess.¡±

    Zheng Weilong¡¯s analysis was very urate, and briefly outlined the situation of the top ten cities.

    The original purpose of Jun Wu Xie had been achieved. It was very rare to directly attract the attention of the top ten cities. With the original status of Sea Spirit City, no highly ranked city would willing set food into Sea Spirit City. Even when the supply of the Sea Spirit Beasts had been cut off, the top ten cities only asked those affiliated cities to send people to urge Sea Spirit City. Those who belonged to the top ten cities did not bother to set foot here.

    ¡°They want the form? Just let theme! Just so happens I have not exercised my muscles for the past few days, it¡¯s good to warm them up.¡± The moment Qiao Chu heard that people were here for provocation, he immediately livened up!

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Qiao Chu, whose blood was surging, and shook her head slightly.

    ¡°No need to fight, Ye Sha, let them in.¡± Jun Wu Xie said suddenly.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words shocked Qiao Chu.

    ¡°Little Xie, you want to let them in? Why? The purpose of those guys is so clear. By letting them in... Wouldn¡¯t it...¡±

    ¡°Not really, I believe the City Lord is using this incident to trap the Five City Coalition. Although they are arrogant, they are not invincible. They have requested to enter the city instead of attacking directly, and that means they must have some apprehension. Although the five cities are working together in an alliance, they must have exercised some caution against each other. Once a battle starts, neither party would want to lose their own people. Moever, they still have to deal with the might of White Night City at their backs. So if they have a choice, they will definitely choose to avoid war. Since the City Lord is willing to let them in, he probably wants to take advantage of the contradictions between them and do something.¡± Zheng Weilong said in a tempered tone, but with her words, she had already guessed more than 70-80% of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s intention.

    Fan Zhuo could not help but be surprised at Zheng Weilong. Zheng Weilong had only started following Jun Wu Xie for a short while, but she could easily guess Jun Wu Xie¡¯s intentions. Although Jun Wu Xie did not deliberately hide it, but the fact that she could observe and analyse with such uracy, Zheng Weilong¡¯s mind was really quite brilliant.

    Fan Zhuo had toment that Jun Wu Xie knew how to read people. Although Zheng Weilong¡¯s strength is not up to par, but if her mind is used to its full potential, she could definitely y a greater role than any exponent.

 Chapter 2734 - Ten Big Cities (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2734: Ten Big Cities (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Although Zheng Weilong couldn¡¯t figure out the ultimate purpose of Jun Wu Xie, she could vaguely guessed that Jun Wu Xie wanted the position of overlord of 72 cities. This idea might be egotistical, but for some reason, she always felt that Jun Wu Xie would be able to do so.

    ¡°In that case, let them in.¡± Rong Ruo nodded slightly.

    Ye Sha heard this, and suddenly said: ¡°In addition to the people from the five cities, I¡¯ve discovered a particr person.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked.

    ¡°Nangong Lie.¡± Ye Sha said.

    Jun Wu Xie quirked her brow slightly upon hearing the name... she was not unfamiliar with that name...

    As soon as she heard Ye Sha, Zheng Weilong, who was originally unperturbed, slightly paled as she looked at Jun Wu Xie, ¡°City Lord, that Nangong Lie is one of the top ten exponents. He is also young and full of potential, he is the son of zing me City¡¯s lord, Nangong Yan. I believe this time, Nangong Yan requested his presence... If a person like this is leading the troops, then My Lord, please make adjustments to your ce. Nangong Lie is very strong. If you let him enter the city and if he were to find the slightest anomaly, I¡¯m afraid ... ¡±

    Zheng Weilong was in a mess, the appearance of Nangong Lie was really unexpected.

    However, contrary to Zheng Weilong¡¯s nervous look, Qiao Chu and others, who were sitting aside, all had strangely weird expressions. There was no tension on their faces, and they looked as if they were hiding their smiles.

    Looking into those pairs of eyes, Zheng Weilong had a vague feeling that something was wrong, but she could not pinpoint what it was.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Zheng Weilong¡¯s cautious look and knew that her caution was not wrong, but there was one thing that Zheng Weilong didn¡¯t know.

    The top ten exponents who were so powerful in the eyes of the Upper Realm, but to her ...

    ¡°Follow the n.¡± Jun Wu Xie lifted her hand and settled the matter directly.

    Zheng Weilong had wanted to say something else, but could only remain silent.

    Qiao Chu and others were shocked by Zheng Weilong¡¯s intelligence before, now wanted tough.

    No matter how clever Zheng Weilong was, she wouldn¡¯t have realized that the powerful Nangong Lie was just a bereavement dog that was beaten by Jun Wu Xie in the past. The reason why he could save his life and escaped back to the Upper Realm was because Jun Wu Xie was magnanimous.

    Everyone could remember how much fear Nangong Lie had as he looked at Jun Wu Xie. Qiao Chu and the others couldn¡¯t help but look forward to when Nangong Lie saw Jun Wu Xie this time. They wondered how he would react...

    Soon, Ye Sha sent someone to pass the message, and Liu Yi and others were not surprised when they received the message.

    ¡°Like I said, how powerful could this Sea Spirit City be. They just rely on some unexpectedly acquired treasures to oppress those weaker cities. No matter how courageous they are, they still dare to oppose us?¡± Resolute City¡¯s Liang Cheng pursed his lips. He was warlike by nature, and he was the first to propose a direct war. If Nangong Lie didn¡¯t agree, he would have brought people raze Sea Spirit City to the ground.

    In his eyes, no matter how much the Sea Spirit City changed, it still wouldn¡¯t be able to get it of its fate of a lowly, good-for-nothing fate.

    ¡°Brother Liang¡¯s words are extremely true, but since Sea Spirit City is so aware of the current situation, why should we waste our energy? It is beneath Master Nangong to attack such garbage. If they can surrender the item obediently, it is a wise choice. ¡°Liu Yi chuckled.

 Chapter 2735 - Not Seeing (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2735: Not Seeing (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°It is thanks to the kindness of Master Nangong, otherwise this Sea Spirit City is already in ruins.¡± Epic Vesper City¡¯s Guan Hu hummed.

    The members of the Night Regime who were ordered to send the message, had listened to these people bragging, as they restrained the growing disdain within themselves for these people.

    If it weren¡¯t for these idiots and their usefulness, they would have died many times over.

    ¡°We need to trouble our guests to move into the city, as we have made preparations to house you within the city.¡± The members of Night Regime lowered their heads, even though they were full of contempt and disdain for these people, their voices were sincere as evidence as of their acting skills.

    ¡°Mm.¡± Guan Hu responded proudly, turned his head and put on a charming smile to look at Nangong Lie at his side.

    ¡°Master Nangong, would you please?¡±

    Nangong Lie nodded sternly and took the lead to follow the Night Regime into Sea Spirit City.

    He didn¡¯t understand why, but Nangong Lie had been so restless these past few days, and his sense of unease had only gotten stronger the closer they got to Sea Spirit City. Since his return from the Middle Realm, Nangong Lie ¡®s nerves had been in a tense state. Everything that was destroyed by Jun Wu Xie made it hard to forget.

    Walking into the Sea Spirit City, the city was silent and solemn. asionally, there would be one or two people passing by on the street, but other than that, the entire city seemed surprisingly quiet.

    Compared with the luxurious zing me City, the Sea Spirit City looked shabby both in terms of architecture and surface appearances. The clothes of its citizens were also extremely simple.

    ¡°This is Sea Spirit City? It¡¯s merely so.¡± Mu En of Heaven Fiend City nced at the buildings in Sea Spirit City, and his face was full of disregard.

    The members of the Night Regime brought the people from the five cities to their respective residences which had been arranged for the duration of their stay in Sea Spirit City. As soon as they entered the rooms, Guan Hu and others were disgusted,ining that the ce was too dpidated and dirty, like a pigsty, and unable to live in at all. Their responses were beyond arrogant, which caused even the cold-hearted members of the Night Regime to be lit on fire.

    ¡°Is there no ce to live in Sea Spirit City? How can we stay in such a worn down ce? Even my dog ??kennel is morefortable than your yard. Go back and tell your City Lord that we cannot stay in such a lousy ce.¡± Guan Hu frowned and shouted at the members of the Night Regime, apparently very dissatisfied with the residence.

    Mu En and Liang Cheng¡¯s situations were almost the same, they basically listed out their dislikes, and were unwilling to stay in such ces.

    Only Liu Yi and Nangong Lie stayed silent after being led to their respective residences.

    In the end, even after changing the residences for Guan Hu and the others, they were only barely satisfied. After the people were resettled, members of the Night Regime returned to the City Lord Manor to recover from their experience with the people from the five cities. Although they were trying very hard to control, at the time of reporting back to Jun Wu Xie, their unhappiness and disdain were very obvious.

    ¡°People from the top ten cities are really arrogant.¡± Fan Zhuo could not help but sneer.

    Jun Wu Xie narrowed her eyes slightly. She had never seen Guan Hu and others before, but she was already very disgusted by their behaviour.

    ¡°This is the true countenance of the Upper Realm.¡± Jun Wu Yao smiled as he spoke, he is no longer surprised at such a situation.

    Jun Wu Xie waved her hand to let those members of Night Regime retire.

    ¡°When will the City Lord meet them?¡± Zheng Weilong asked.

    ¡°Not for the time being,¡± Jun Wu Xie said coldly.

    Zheng Weilong was dazed for a moment. She thought that Jun Wu Xie had it all nned out clearly, but...

    ¡°Others are fine, but if you don¡¯t see Nangong Lie...¡±

 Chapter 2736 - Not Seeingï¼ˆ2ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2736: Not Seeing£¨2£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°No.¡± Jun Wu Xie said so coldly as she got up and left.

    See Nangong Lie? If Nangong Lie knew her identity, even if he saw her, he wouldn¡¯t even dare to stay a moment longer in Sea Spirit City...

    Zheng Weilong couldn¡¯t figure out what was happening with Jun Wu Xie, and could not help but showed some confusion.

    Rong Ruo patted Zheng Weilong¡¯s shoulder kindly, ¡°She has her n.¡±

    Zheng Weilong smiled bitterly. She thought she couldpletely guess the intentions of Jun Wu Xie, but now it seemed as if she had been over confident.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words were tititing as she did not intend to see anyone from the coalition. However, Guan Hu and the others were kept in the dark, thinking that Sea Spirit City was being timid and acquiescent by allowing them into the city; that Sea Spirit City must have been so frightened by their might, that they didn¡¯t even bother to approach the city¡¯s official residence but instead put on airs and waited for Jun Wu Xie to personallye and invite them to the official residence.

    To the point where Liang Cheng had already set up his posturing as he sat in the hall of his residence with the soldiers of Resolute City forming two rows on each side of the hall; looking aggressive and intending to show off their strength to Jun WU Xie.

    However...

    As Guan Hu and the others sat dead in their respective residences for a day, they didn¡¯t even saw a hint of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s shadow.

    With his eyes looking towards the sunset, Guan Hu, who had been suffering from back pain, could not help but ask him men.

    ¡°Where did the Lord of Sea Spirit City run off to die? Did he meet Nangong Lie first?¡±

    Guan Hu¡¯s men shook his head and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t heard anything of that sort. Our men guarding the outside of the official residence did not see Yan Hai walk out of the main residence¡¯s gate at all.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯te out?¡± Guan Hu was slightly stunned, he felt it was impossible.

    The lord of this Sea Spirit City was so timid that he was unafraid to bully the weak but cowered in the face of the strong. He might have destroyed a couple of surrounding cities but upon seeing them, wasn¡¯t he scared witless and weed them into his city?

    Theoretically, shouldn¡¯t Jun Wu Xie be diligent and paid her respects to them, one by one? Why wasn¡¯t there any news till now?

    ¡°Did you look closely? Did Yan Hai leave from other doors?¡±

    His men still shook their heads.

    Guan Hu was getting impatient. Putting on airs was one thing, but if he allowed others the opportunity to get in contact with Jun Wu Xie first, and someone obtained the prescription first, then wouldn¡¯t their efforts have been in vain?

    Guan Hu had started to get up to go to the city¡¯s official residence but sat back down again as he felt that he was losing face. He raised his hand to instruct his men to send for the guards at the official residence.

    A member of the Night Regime was called over, and Guan Hu in all of his inted self worth and arrogance said to the Night Regime member,

    ¡°Go and tell that boy, Yan Hai, that I have something to say and tell him toe and see me.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± The member of the Night Regime responded earnestly as Guan Hu nodded with satisfaction.

    As soon as the member of the Night Regime left Guan Hu¡¯s house, the ¡®respect¡¯ on his face disappeared without a trace.

    ¡°You want our Miss to personallye and see you? Dream on!¡±

    After saying that, he shook his sleeves and left.

    Liu Yi, Liang Cheng and Mu En¡¯s situations were the same as Guan Hu. They had been waiting impatiently for Yah Hai to show up, but they were not willing to lower themselves to look for him. They could only get their men to send messages. However, not a single word from them had reached Jun Wu Xie¡¯s ears. The moment the members of the Night Regime left their residences, they put those words at the back of their minds.

    So much so that...

    Guan Hu and others satte into the night within their respective halls, and still Jun Wu Xie did not appear.

 Chapter 2737 - Not Seeingï¼ˆ3ï¼‰

    Chapter 2737: Not Seeing£¨3£©

    Trantor: Misty Cloud Trantions Editor: Misty Cloud Trantions

    On the morning of the second day, when the representatives of the five cities gathered, they all suddenly realised that each one of them bore simr expressions of having reached their limits, that each of them had not slept all night.

    Even Liu Yi who had put on make up, could not hide the obvious dark shadows under her eyes.

    Except for Nangong Lie, the other four did not sleep at allst night. As they waited for Jun Wu Xie toe pay her respects to them, the sky lit up unknowingly ... In the end, no one ever appeared ...

    ¡°Oh, the beds here are so crude that I didn¡¯t sleep well all night.¡± Mu En pretended to be calm.

    ¡°Exactly.¡± Guan Hu immediately agreed.

    Although the five cities came at the same time, and had agreed, while traveling to Sea Spirit City, that they would ask for the form as a group, everyone knew that the other party had selfish motives. Even if Jun Wu Xie had stood them upst night, none of them would ever admit that they had sent their men to demand Jun Wu Xie¡¯s appearance.

    Wouldn¡¯t that have made it clear that one wanted to obtain the best thing for themselves?

    It was such that these guys could only swallow their greviances, and even if they guessed that the other person was suffering the same fate, they could only pretend to be entirely unaware.

    Among them, only Nangong Lie looked normal. He had no interest in the form. He only came at the request of Nangong Yan. Regarding Sea Spirit City, naturally there would be a representative from zing me City to handle that matter, he only came to lend some prestige and power to the group.

    Having gathered for a short while, they could not bear the exhaustion anymore. They had been constantly on the move, and coupled with the sleepless nightst night, they were already too exhausted. They made their apologies to Nangong Lie and went back to their residences to sleep.

    This was actually a good time for Nangong Lie to go to the City Lord Manor alone, to ask for the prescription. However, Nangong Lie did not have that intention at all. Since yesterday, his state of mind had been unstable, there was a strong sense of unease within his heart. No matter how much the zing me City people wanted to be the first to obtain the form, no one would dare to urge Nangong Lie to do so.

    Nangong Lie felt uneasy and so he went out for a walk after breakfast. He walked by the seaside, and watched the endless Sea of Death, as he felt his mind settle a little.

    No one knew about his situation except himself.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s actions in the Middle Realm had already destroyed all his self-confidence. Even though he had fortunately escaped back to the Upper Realm, and His Lord did not me him, but Nangong Lie experienced a hard time.

    Especially after Luo Qingcheng took Jun Wu Yao to the Lower Realm, and still have not returned, the rest of the top ten exponents have been looking at Nangong Lie with increasing suspicions.

    Everyone knew that after such a long time, Luo Qingcheng hasn¡¯t sent any word back, thus in all likelihood, she failed.

    Initially the person who brought Jun Wu Xie¡¯s message to Luo Qingcheng was Nangong Lie. Not only that, he had fled from Jun Wu Xie, hence those people had started to be suspicious of whether Nangong Lie had colluded with Jun Wu Xie, and had deliberately led Luo Qingcheng to the Lower Realm.

    Regarding these suspicions, Nangong Lie was unable to speak up for himself, he could only keep it in his heart.

    The surface of the Sea of Death broke with waves, and the sea breeze blew across Nangong Lie¡¯s cheeks as the drowsiness in his head eased up slightly.

    He looked at the sea, and except for the ships that were docked on the shore, there was no one else. However, just as Nangong Lie wanted to leave, a slender figure suddenly appeared in his line of sight!

 Chapter 2738 - The Art of Selling Oneâ€™s Teammatesï¼ˆ1ï¼‰

    Chapter 2738: The Art of Selling One¡¯s Teammates£¨1£©

    Trantor: Misty Cloud Trantions Editor: Misty Cloud Trantions

    In less than a second, Nangong Lie stiffened, thunderstruck and bolted to the ground as his entire body started shivering and the fear that was forcibly suppressed in his heart suddenly surged out at this moment!

    That petite and slender figure ovepped with that nightmare in his memory!

    It was her?!!

    Nangong Lie couldn¡¯t believe his eyes, he thought he saw a vague familiar figure sh by the seaside just ahead!

    His mind seemed to have exploded and subconsciously, he wanted to take a closer look at it but when he looked intently, he realized that the sudden appearance of that shadow of a figure had disappeared without a trace.

    Was it an illusion?

    Nangong Lie covered his chest and shook his head vehemently, wondering if he had hallucinated...

    But that elusive figure seemed so real that he couldn¡¯t ignore it.

    Was it real? Or was it an illusion?

    While Nangong Lie was still stunned and confused by the seaside, Jun Wu Xie who had walked by the seashore had returned to the manor to tease Lord Meh Meh and the Blood Sacrificial Rabbit...

    Jun Wu Xie ignored Guan Hu and others in the Sea Spirit City for three whole days. No matter how much fuss Guan Hu and the rest had kicked up, Jun Wu Xie acted as if she did not receive any news at all.

    Guan Hu and the others had never been treated so coldly before and they were on the verge of leaving with rage. If it was not for the fact that Nangong Lie did not agree with the notion of war, they would already have brought all their people to storm down the City Lord¡¯s manor and wash it with blood first thing in the morning!

    ¡°What kind of attitude is this? It has been three days and yet your City Lord still hasn¡¯te to greet me?! What does he mean by this!¡± Guan Hu bellowed fiercely at a member of the Night Regime.

    A hint of disdain shed by the eyes of this man, but on the surface, he had on a face full of apprehension as he said nervously: ¡°No ... it¡¯s not that our City Lord who doesn¡¯t want to see you, but ... the City Lord said that because Master Nangong has been reluctant to meet... So, he doesn¡¯t know how to arrange it... After all, Master Nangong is one of the Top Ten Masters. If he did not meet Master Nangong and met you directly instead, if Master Nangong found out about it ... I¡¯m afraid ... ¡±

    This was the first time the members of the Night Regime loosened their mouths, but this was also what Jun Wu Xie ordered them to say.

    Guan Hu originally wanted to explode, but the people of the Night Regime actually dragged Nangong Lie out as a shield and this made him speechless ...

    Among them, the status of Nangong Lie was the most honorable. It didn¡¯t matter how many of them were here, even if they changed it to their City Lord, in front of Nangong Lie, they could only give way.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s remark was indeed true. In principle, she should first call on Nangong Lie.

    Even if he had been ignored for three days, he had to suppress his inner anger and admit it.

    He couldn¡¯t say anything, otherwise if it was passed on to Nangong Lie¡¯s ears, would he still have his life?

    Nangong Lie who was scared by the shing figure on the seashore that night and was currently drenched in cold sweat had no idea that he had been dragged out once again by Jun Wu Xie as a shield, and directly suppressed the resentment of Guan Hu.

    When Liu Yi and others realized that they could not invite Nangong Lie so arbitrarily, they were afraid that it would be difficult to see Jun Wu Xie when they suddenly received a piece of news...

    Nangong Lie had fallen ill ...

    Suddenly, he had fallen ill ...

    By the time Liu Yi met Nangong Lie, Nangong Lie¡¯s face was as white as a sheet and looked a little dazed.

 Chapter 2739 - The Art of Selling Oneâ€™s Teammatesï¼ˆ2ï¼‰

    Chapter 2739: The Art of Selling One¡¯s Teammates£¨2£©

    Trantor: Misty Cloud Trantions Editor: Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Master Nangong, you are ...¡± Liu Yi looked at Nangong Lie in surprise. It was rare for the strong like Nangong Lie to fall sick, yet why ... had he fallen ill shortly after reaching Sea Spirit City?

    Nangong Lie waved his hand and dismissed it as nothing but only he himself knew best what the root of the problem was ¨C fear. After returning from the seaside, he felt a little ufortable. He knew clearly that that person would never appear in the Upper Realm. But the fear in his heart could not be dissipated for a long time and before he realized it, he had fallen sick.

    Mu En and others didn¡¯t dare to say anything when they saw Nangong Lie like this, but they were deep in thought and an idea formed in their minds.

    ¡°Master Nangong fell sick while in Sea Spirit City, where is the City Lord of Sea Spirit City? Why isn¡¯t he here personally to serve and take care of Master Nangong? Hurry up! Send word to Yan Hai and make him hurry up and scoot his ass over! He must serve Master Nangong properly! If anything happens to Master Nangong, he can¡¯t afford the repercussions! ¡±

    At the urging of Mu En and others, the members of the Night Regime returned to the City Lord manor and conveyed their message to Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie sat calmly but Fei Yan who was seated on the side who heard every word almost spit all the water out of his mouth.

    ¡°What?!!! They actually want Little Xie to take care of Nangong Lie?!!¡± Fei Yan looked as if he had seen a ghost.

    Zheng Weilong had no knowledge of their previous encounter, so she did not understand why they always react so strongly each time they mention Nangong Lie.

    ¡°I suddenly feel a little sympathy for Nangong Lie.¡± Rong Ruo chuckled and could not help but mourn for the teammates of Nangong Lie who behaved like pigs.

    They had already guessed the reason why Nangong Lie fell ill. It was the day after Jun Wu Xie went to the beach for a walk and not long after, Nangong Lie was sick. There was no need to give it much thought at all.

    In view of the strong psychological shadow that Jun Wu Xie left on him, the people in the Five Cities even dared to let Jun Wu Xie ¡°take care of¡± Nangong Lie! Did they really think that Nangong Lie¡¯s life was too long?

    Qiao Chu and the rest knew all the ins and out but they could not say anything. Their weird expressions made Zheng Weilong even more confused. She always felt that something was wrong, but no matter what, she still couldn¡¯t tell what it was.

    ¡°Tell them, I will pass by this afternoon.¡± Jun Wu Xie finally spoke and shockingly, she had actually agreed.

    But...

    ¡°Little Xie, you are really bad.¡±

    ¡°Evil, too evil.¡±

    Qiao Chu and Fei Yan looked peculiarly at Jun Wu Xie as if she had done a great evil.

    Jun Wu Xie nced at them indifferently without a word more.

    However, Zheng Weilong was impressed by Jun Wu Xie¡¯s attitude of knowing when to ¡®bow and submit¡¯.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that City Lord has thought it out so carefully and knows when to take a step back. Nangong Lie is one of the Top Ten Masters, unlike any of those people in the 72 cities, so you can¡¯t be too rude.¡± Zheng Weilong said with praise.

    Who knew that the moment Zheng Weilong finished her words, Qiao Chu and Fei Yan who had been enduring for a long time could no longer take it and the two of them suddenly broke out inughter. They startedughing hysterically, so much that Zheng Weilong was stunned in ce.

    ¡°Did I ... say something wrong?¡± Zheng Weilong looked nervously at Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie nced at Qiao Chu lightly: ¡°No, they¡¯re crazy, you don¡¯t need to care about them.¡±

    Zheng Weilong was stunned for a moment before she obediently nodded her head.

    ¡°Go and prepare, you will follow meter.¡± Jun Wu Xie got up and looked at Zheng Weilong.

    ¡°Me?¡± Zheng Weilong opened her eyes wide. ¡°But I¡¯m from Diminishing Moon City. Diminishing Moon City has always been affiliated with the White Night City. People in the five cities would definitely know that. If they were to see me, they might think more.¡±

 Chapter 2740 - The Art of Selling Oneâ€™s Teammatesï¼ˆ3ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2740: The Art of Selling One¡¯s Teammates£¨3£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°There¡¯s no problem.¡± Jun Wu Xie said.

    Seeing that Jun Wu Xie was firm about it, Zheng Weilong no longer said anything as she nodded her head and went on to make the necessary preparations.

    Later that afternoon, Jun Wu Xie brought Zheng Weilong to Nangong Lie¡¯s residence. Qiao Chu, who wanted to follow the lively scene, was stopped by Jun Wu Xie.

    Knowing that Jun Wu Xie would finally show herself in the afternoon, Guan Hu and the others were all prepared as they thought back on how they had been ignored for three whole days. How much resentment had they been harboring in their hearts?

    As soon as Jun Wu Xie entered, she saw that in the hall, Guan Hu, Mu En, Liang Cheng, and Liu Yi sat there glumly. All of them had on a sombre expression which had not a hint of firendliness in it.

    Zheng Weilong stood behind Jun Wu Xie and watched them silently.

    ¡°It is really hard to invite the Lord of the Sea Spirit City. Are you not even paying attention to our five cities now? We¡¯ve been in the city for so many days since we¡¯ve came and yet we haven¡¯t even managed to catch the sight of City Lord¡¯s face. Hmph! If it wasn¡¯t for the serious illness of Master Nangong, would you even show up?¡± Mu En sneered upon seeing Jun Wu Xie.

    Guan Hu and Liang Cheng were also frowning, sulking and had the same thoughts as Mu En.

    Only Liu Yi looked at the teenager in front of him. In terms of size, the new City Lord of Sea Spirit City was so petite. If he had not known that the other party was the new City Lord of Sea Spirit City, it would be difficult for Liu Yi to connect the petite boy in front of him with the war crazed man who had taken several cities.

    There was no shortage of ambitious individuals in the 72 cities, but no matter how antagonistic they were, they would still weigh the pros and cons. Not to mention, there were still the ten big cities to go up against so basically no city dared to provoke a war between the 72 cities.

    But the emergence of Jun Wu Xiepletely broke this bnce.

    Those who had the ability to do such things were by no meansparable.

    But Liu Yi stared at Jun Wu Xie for a long time, and never found the frivolity that should belong to a young man.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes were too indifferent, there was no trace of desire in her eyes and she was calm and collected, not at all like a person who was keen on fighting and power.

    While Liu Yi was studying Jun Wu Xie, the three others were busy ming Jun Wu Xie. Their words were full of sarcasm, but Jun Wu Xie did not speak, it was as if she was letting them vent.

    Until they finished speaking, Jun Wu Xie said coldly, ¡°Where is Nangong Lie?¡±

    ¡°You brat, you actually dare to directly call out Master Nangong¡¯s name!¡± Guan Hu red menacingly at Jun Wu Xie, let alone them, even if it was their City Lord, when they saw Nangong Lie, they would always address him respectfully!

    Jun Wu Xie ignored Guan Hu¡¯s questioning.

    Guan Hu just wanted to continue his verbal assualt but Liang Cheng who was by the side pressed him down subtly and gave him a slightly restless nce.

    ¡°Master Nangong is in the backyard and I will bring you there.¡± Suddenly, Liang Cheng smiled and was unexpectedly kind as he let his men guide Jun Wu Xie to see Nangong Lie.

    After Jun Wu Xie stepped out of the doorway, Guan Hu frowned and looked at Liang Cheng as he asked begrudgingly: ¡°What was that all about? Why didn¡¯t you let me teach this arrogant little brat a lesson?¡±

    Liang Cheng retorted: ¡°Why should you care about him? Just let him annoy Master Nangong and whatever that happens after is his own bad luck. Why should you be so kind to remind him of hiscking manners?¡±

    Guan Hu was stunned for a moment and immediately understood what Liang Cheng meant. A mere Sea Spirit City Lord, if he had garnered Nangong Lie¡¯s dissatisfaction who was one of the top ten masters, he was really seeking his own death!

 Chapter 2741 - People Scaring People (1)

    Chapter 2741: People Scaring People (1)

    Trantor: Misty Cloud Trantions Editor: Misty Cloud Trantions

    The thought that Jun Wu Xie was going to be reprimanded by Nangong Lie excited Guan Hu and the others, and they immediately followed.

    Although Zheng Weilong felt that Jun Wu Xie¡¯s attitude was too indifferent, she was not going to say anything in front of the people from the five cities. She could only follow after Jun Wu Xie earnestly.

    In the room in the backyard, Nangong Lie was sitting on the soft couch, his handsome face was bloodless, even his lips were extremely pale. It seemed that the whole person was very wan and sallow.

    The doctors, who came with the army, was standing next to Nangong Lie. Several of them took turns to diagnose the pulse for Nangong Lie. They have changed the medicine many times but Nangong Lie still looked the same with no improvements.

    ¡°Master Nangong, this is stasis of qi and blood, and you still need a lot of cultivation.¡± An old man with white hair looked respectfully at Nangong Lie and said in a deep voice.

    When the old man spoke, the other doctors immediately submitted meekly to his diagnosis.

    ¡°Since Divine Doctor Lu said so, I will pay more attention to myself.¡± Nangong Lie nodded slightly, he was very polite to the one who spoke.

    His illness came on suddenly and no one knew why. However, Nangong Lie was very clear on the cause. It was because of that illusion which appeared on the seaside that day, which scared him till he fell ill. If this information spread, he would be theughing stock for everyone, unfortunately, it was still the truth.

    Even Nangong Lie himself didn¡¯t understand why he was so afraid of that person. He only knew that within his lifetime, he never wanted to see her again...

    When Divine Doctor Lu ordered other doctors to decoct medicine for Nangong Lie, a slender figure suddenly appeared at the door.

    Nangong Lie, who was on the verge of shutting his eyes to rest, suddenly saw the nightmarish from the corner of his eye. It was only for a moment, but he immediately sprung upright from the soft couch, as he stared right into the figure¡¯s eyes, and said in shock, ¡± It¡¯s you!!¡±

    Nangong Lie¡¯s shout frightened everyone in the room. They couldn¡¯t help but look towards the object of Nangong Lie¡¯s gaze, but they only saw a young man with a handsome face and a thin figure as he stood outside the door without any expression.

    ¡°Master Nangong? What¡¯s the matter with you?¡± Guan Hu and others, who were standing behind Jun Wu Xie, asked nervously when they heard the sudden roar from Nangong Lie, as they rushed up to him one by one, squeezing Jun Wu Xie further to the back of the group.

    Nangong Lie was slightly stunned, butpletely ignored the questioning of Guan Hu and the others. His eyes only noticed the petite figure by the door.

    As petite and thin as was his dream, that figure had contained a terrifying power. However when Nangong Lie saw the person¡¯s appearance clearly, his heart which had leapt to his throat seemed to have suddenly been suspended in mid-air.

    Not her!

    Not that person!

    The figure standing by the door was clearly a handsome young man. Although his appearance was handsome, his looks were far from the morous face of that person. Although his eyes were cold, itcked the ferociousness of that person.

    Not her ...

    Nangong Lie suddenly realized what was happening. His entire body copsed back onto the soft couch as if deted. He was already very weak, but he was so surprised that his qi and blood were rolling over and over, shing chaotically within his body. His face turned from white to purple.

    Divine Doctor Lu stared at Nangong Lie¡¯s strange behavior and frowned suddenly.

    Just now Nangong Lie was still alright, what could have, within a blink of an eye, made Nangong Lie¡¯s face turn so bad?

 Chapter 2742 - People Scaring Peopleï¼ˆ2ï¼‰

    Chapter 2742: People Scaring People£¨2£©

    Trantor: Misty Cloud Trantions Editor: Misty Cloud Trantions

    Just when Nangong Lie had just gotten better, he fell down again a few momentster. For a while, many doctors were confused and rushed over to save him. Guan Hu and others were shocked. If something were to happen to Nangong Lie, they would not be able to shed off the responsibility! The group of people quickily gathered around him to fawn and fuss over him.

    Instead, Jun Wu Xie was left aside and with both her hands folded, she cast another nce at the frightened Nangong Lie once again.

    Even if one¡¯s appearance may have changed, people¡¯s natural sixth sense can make them sense many things, just like Nangong Lie now.

    Divine Doctor Lu suspected that they were in trouble, and immediately kicked them out.

    Divine Doctor Lu¡¯s status was not low. In the Upper Realm, Divine Doctor Lu had the highest medical skills other than the Lord. Therefore, even if Guan Hu was to have any major dissatisfaction, no one would dare to disobey him and would just get out.

    Initially, they wanted to use Nangong Lie¡¯s illness to create problems for Jun Wu Xie. However, before they could do it, Nangong Lie fell ill again.

    However, Nangong Lie¡¯s illness had reminded them to show a little more care and concern.

    ¡°Yan Hai, is this the Sea Spirit City that you manage? Master Nangong has just arrived here and he has fallen ill. Just by this, you can see how chaotic Sea Spirit City is. The clothing, food and shelter that you provide are not enough. This is your attitude?!¡± Guan Hu red at Jun Wu Xie who was standing by the side. This City Lord of the Sea Spirit City was not very old but his indifference annoyed them.

    Jun Wu Xie looked up at Guan Hu. Nangong Lie¡¯s illness was a heart disease. Even Divine Doctor Lu had said it yet Guan Hu was holding Jun Wu Xie responsible for this matter.

    There was a hint of coldness in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes. She stepped forward slightly and swept her nce over Guan Hu and the others. However, she had lost all interest in dealing with them and she lifted her foot and walked towards the exit of the courtyard instead.

    When Guan Hu and others who were just about to raise the topic again, he saw Jun Wu Xie turn to leave without a word and his expression turned ugly.

    This brat was just too arrogant!

    ¡°Hey! You nasty brat! I¡¯m talking to you, did you hear me?¡± Guan Hu got up and reached for Jun Wu Xie¡¯s shoulder in an attempt to grab her.

    However, the moment when Guan Hu¡¯s hand was about to reach her, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s figure suddenly turned into a white light and disappeared before him.

    This sudden change made Mu En and others dumbfounded. Before they realized what was happening, that white light swept towards Guan Hu and Guan Hu¡¯s huge body was hit and flew out in an instant.

    The Guan Hu fell to the ground heavily with his body twitching and he fumbled about, trying to stand up but instead, he vomited a mouthful of blood and there were even a few white teeth mixed in it.

    At the ce where Guan Hu was standing before, the figure of Jun Wu Xie appeared instead. However, any sliver of warmth in those eyes had faded. When those eyesnded on Guan Hu, she faintly revealed her intention to kill him!

    This scene stunned everyone. They knew what Guan Hu was capable of. Even if he was notparable to the top ten City Lords, he could still be considered as one of the top exponents. However, the powerful Guan Hu that they knew of was sent flying by the seemingly weak and frail kid?

    How could that be?!

 Chapter 2743 - People Scaring Peopleï¼ˆ3ï¼‰

    Chapter 2743: People Scaring People£¨3£©

    Trantor: Misty Cloud Trantions Editor: Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Yan Hai! What do you mean?¡± Liang Cheng woke up from shock, staring at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s unbelievable expression.

    Jun Wu Xie stared at them coldly as the wind gently blew and she smoothed the folds of her cuffs and said lightly: ¡°That¡¯s what it means.¡±

    As soon as Jun Wu Xie¡¯s wordsnded, her figure disappeared again. Liang Cheng hair all stood on ends. Liu Yi and Mu En felt their scalps turn numb.

    Suddenly, a pungent bloody smell permeated the air.

    The fresh red blood sttered on them like rain and the warm sticky blood fell on Liu Yi¡¯s face, making her originally charming face even more enchanting. When she saw Guan Hu, she seemed to have seen a ghost fall onto the ground instead.

    Guan Hu¡¯s head has been twisted off, blood from the broken wound at the neck gushed out, and the bloody skull grunted to Mu En¡¯s feet. Touching it, Mu En¡¯s face instantly turned pale.

    The blood rain came down one after another, but there was a slender figure standing independent from the blood rain. The spiritual force supported by the air hood isted the blood. However, Jun Wu Xie wasn¡¯t stained the slightest bit.

    Like a ghost from hell, the breath of death covered the whole bloody courtyard.

    ¡°... Crazy ... You must be crazy !!!¡± Mu En¡¯s face was pale. His face was covered with Guan Hu¡¯s blood. The warm blood soaked his shirt, tinged with the breath of death. Sticking on to his skin was the warm blood. But it made him feel as if he was immersed in ice water and it made shiver in the cold.

    Jun Wu Xie was crazy!

    She actually killed Guan Hu in public!

    This was a deliberate and direct provocation!

    What made Mu En even more frightened was the power of Jun Wu Xie. There was not a trace of resistance before and after the killing of Guan Hu. In the eyes of Jun Wu Xie, Guan Hu could only wait to be ughtered. He was helpless.

    The strength of Mu En and others wereparable to the Guan Hu. It was because of this that they will be selected by their respective City Lords topete with each other. They thought that it would be easy toe to the Sea Spirit City to take the prescription. At the same time, Jun Wu Xie should have been kneeling down on the ground, shaking in fear whilst holding the form, begging for his life.

    However, they did not expect an evil spirit crawling out of hell instead...

    ¡°Crazy?¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyebrows rose slightly. Cold eyes swept past Mu En and others, who were stained with blood and water. ¡°No, this is just the beginning.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s voice echoed into Mu En and others¡¯ ears like a death call. For the first time, they felt endless fear and despair from their hearts. Dealing with someone that they would never consider as an opponent or give any attention to, they now realize what real terror was.

    ¡°Yan Hai! Do you want to be the enemy of the Five Cities ?!¡± Liu Yi shivered and the coldness from her bones made her clenched her arms subconsciously. She was frightened and stared at Jun Wu Xie.

    Even if the three of them joined forces, they would still be unable to take her down.

    Liu Yi saw the killing intention in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes. Even if Guan Hu had died, her ruthlessness had note to an end. Instead, the three of them were her target now.

    This was the real danger that was impending ...

 Chapter 2744 - The beginning of carnageï¼ˆ1ï¼‰

    Chapter 2744: The beginning of carnage£¨1£©

    Trantor: Misty Cloud Trantions Editor: Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°What about it?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked without hiding her intentions.

    The only way was to lure all the armies into the Sea Spirit City so that none of them could escape and live.

    From the beginning, Zheng Weilong had predicted Jun Wu Xie¡¯s intention wrongly. Jun Wu Xie had never thought of making use of the 72 cities. What she wanted was to conquer the 72 cities in the fastest time!

    Since the Five City Coalition weed her in, she had no reason not to seize the opportunity.

    ¡°Do you think that with your Sea Spirit City, you are really capable of fighting against five cities? Yan Hai, you are just too arrogant! ¡± Liang Cheng forcibly suppressed his fear and shouted out with false bravado.

    ¡°Oh? Is that right? ¡± Jun Wu Xie narrowed her eyes as a cold glint shed by. Mu En and the others felt a bitter cold rising from the bottom of their feet instantly.

    ¡°There are five armies in this Sea Spirit City. Do you think you can really do what you want? Believe it or not, upon mymand, your whole Sea Spirit City will be covered with blood! ¡± Liang Cheng had the courage to hor but s, that wasall he could do. He did dare to fight with Jun Wu Xie. If he started the fight, he would definitely die!

    ¡°Go ahead to give yourmand.¡± Jun Wu Xie suddenly replied.

    Liang Cheng was shocked. All he said was to embolden himself and to dy the time. The blood scent was so strong and suffocating that in a moment, the soldiers outside realized that even if you had super powers, there was no way to escape from the siege of the Five City Coalition.

    But Jun Wu Xie¡¯s reaction was surprisingly calm. She didn¡¯t seem to notice Liang Cheng¡¯s idea at all.

    A feeling of forbode suddenly rose in Liang Cheng¡¯s heart.

    ¡°What did you do?¡± Liang Cheng asked subconsciously.

    Jun Wu Xie calmly looked at Liang Cheng and said, ¡°Killed them.¡±

    ¡°... You... Who did you kill? Except for Guan Hu... ¡± Liang Cheng¡¯s unease grew stronger and stronger.

    Jun Wu Xie slightly raised both her hands and looked around.

    ¡°All the people who don¡¯t belong to Sea Spirit City.¡±

    ¡°Guan Hu.¡±

    ¡°Five City Coalition.¡±

    ¡°And...¡±

    After Jun Wu Xie gave hermand, her figure disappearedpletely. Mu En and the other people had realized the danger. They wanted to mobilize their spiritual power and make a defensive posture in the shortest time. But the cold light swept between them like lightning!

    It was too fast for them to even respond!

    When the figure of Jun Wu Xie finally appeared back in her original ce, Mu En and the others who had put on a defensive posture remained in their original positions. As Jun Wu Xie gently patted off the dust from her body, the three people stood stiff and instantly fell onto the ground. Their heads lost support in the instant and rolled down the ground apanied by the gushing blood .

    ¡°You guys.¡± Only dead silence across the yard after Jun Wu Xie¡¯sst two words.

    Zheng Weilong stood on one side and witnessed the whole process. Both her legs went weak. She barely grasped onto the tree trunk beside her and managed to prevent herself from falling into the river of blood.

    Dead...

    All dead ....

    In such a short period of time, Jun Wu Xie had killed all themanders of other cities except Nangong Lie!

    At this moment, Zheng Wei Long did not dare to guess Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mind again. She could never imagine that Jun Wu Xie would be so crazy.

    Jun Wu Xie knew that all the Five City Coalition were in the city. However, she did not hesitate to kill them. Nothing could stop her.

 Chapter 2745 - The Four Knights of Destruction (1)

    Chapter 2745: The Four Knights of Destruction (1)

    Trantor: Misty Cloud Trantions Editor: Misty Cloud Trantions

    Zheng Weilong stood in a pool of blood and looked at Jun Wu Xie whose bloodstained hands looked elegant yet cold under the sunlight. There were no traces of blood on her clothes at all. The red blood seemed to tarnish her holiness but at the same time, it carried an eerie stride.

    ¡°What¡¯s that argument about?¡± A cry came from Nangong Lie¡¯s room. The closed door was slowly pushed opened. Zheng Weilong stared at Jun Wu Xie. Then she realised that Jun Wu Xie had left and was already walking towards the room.

    The moment the door opened, Divine Doctor Lu, with a somber face, lifted his eyes to see a blood soakednd. Liu Yi and others were trying to please Nangong Lie not long ago. In a pool of blood, their heads and bodiesy severed, as had their breath.

    When he saw the scene, his legs weakened instantly. He fell to the ground. He could not believe what he saw. Looking at the horrific scene before him, he knew that all the high profile earlier has gone.

    In the room, the other doctors heard the sound and came by. When they came to the door and saw the bloody scene, their legs turned weak.

    Of course, Jun Wu Xie had quietly approached the door. She ignored Divine Doctor Lu and the rest. She raised her hand slightly, and the Spirit Ring appeared from her palm. The doctors were almost scared to death.

    Everything was quiet and thrilling at the same time.

    In the room, Nangong Lie¡¯s head was swollen and painful, but the pungent blood smell irritated his breath again and again. He strove to stand up and wanted to see what was happening outside. The moment he got up, the sight was enough to stop his breathing for a moment.

    The murderer hade. Behind that person, all one could see was crimson blood, blooming like death flowers, exactly like what happened then in the Middle Realm!

    ¡°It¡¯s you ... really is you ...¡± Nangong Lie was so shocked and almost fell off the soft couch.

    Even though the person in front of him has changed her appearance, her breath didn¡¯t change.

    He knew it was her!

    It must be her!

    ¡°Are you here to kill me? You are finally here ...¡± Nangong Lie whispered incoherently. Although he was alive, he had dreamt many times that he was killed by Jun Wu Xie. He always has a hunch that he will die in her hands.

    ¡°I won¡¯t kill you, I have something to ask you.¡± Jun Wu Xie looked at Nangong Lie.

    ¡°What do you want to ask? Did you kill Luo Qingcheng and the rest? Are they dead?¡± Nangong Lie stared at Jun Wu Xie closely.

    ¡°No, they are still alive, and will live a long time.¡± Jun Wu Xie said lightly. There is no way that she would let Luo Qingcheng die so easily?

    ¡°Now, it¡¯s my turn to ask you.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. There was another reason why she would let the Five City Coalition entered the city, and that was Nangong Lie!

    Being one of the Top Ten Masters, he will definitely know more than the 72 Cities.

    ¡°What do you want to ask?¡± Nangong Lie feared Jun Wu Xie. The invisible frustration and humbleness made him unable to resist Jun Wu Xie at all. From deep within, his fighting spirit waspletely obliterated.

    ¡°Among the Upper Realm, is there someone named Jun Gu?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked coldly.

    Nangong Lie¡¯s expression changed!

 Chapter 2746 - The Four Knights of Destruction (2ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2746: The Four Knights of Destruction (2£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Jun Gu ... Do you know Lord Jun Gu?¡± Nangong Lie eximed.

    Lord Jun Gu?

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s brow frowned almost instantaneously. Nangong Lie really knew Jun Gu.

    ¡°Who is he?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked. The others might not say but not Nangong Lie. Jun Wu Xie had frightened Nangong Lie so much that the fear that had been deeply instilled into his bones.

    Jun Wu Xie deliberately appeared in front of Nangong Lie to test his fear. To her surprise, he was much more terrified than she thought.

    Nangong Lie opened his mouth and hesitated for a long time. Finally, with a trembling voice, he finally mustered up some courage and muttered, ¡°The Knight of Destruction...¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Jun Wu Xie was distracted.

    ¡°Lord Jun Gu is one of the Knights of Destruction...¡± Nangong Lie said in a horrified tone. He had just mentioned something that even Jun Wu Yao knew nothing about.

    Ever since Jun Wu Yao escaped from the Upper Realm, the Lord had realized that the strength of the Top Ten Masters was not enough to satisfy him. Therefore, he had selected a few people from the Upper Realm and named them as the Knights of Destruction, just below him. Their status was above the Top Ten Masters. However, this was only thing about the Knights of Destruction that he knew about. Basically no one knew at the Upper Realm from the beginning.

    Even the 72 cities must respect the Top Ten Masters, not to mention the Four Knights of Destruction who were one level higher than the Top Ten Masters. They had heard about the ¡°Knights of Destruction¡± but they did not know who they were.

    In the beginning, there was only one Knight of Destruction. The selection criteria was only known to the Lord. Those lucky ones who were selected would be blessed by the Lord and their power could be multiplied in a short span of time.

    At that time, even the most famous Luo Qingcheng among the Top Ten Masters, if she faced a Knight of Destruction, she would notst for long in an exchange. But for the Knights of Destruction, the people in the Upper Realm no longer regarded them as normal people, so they would never rank them in the Upper Realm. This gave Luo Qingcheng the strongest title in the Upper Realm, other than the Lord.

    In fact, the Top Ten Masters knew it for sure.

    Even if the ten of them joined forces, they were not the opponent of even one knight.

    ¡°Lord Jun Gu is thetest Knight of Destruction. He was personally selected by the Lord himself a few years ago. Before Lord Jun Gu became a Knight of Destruction, no one had seen him. He was a nobody who appeared out of nowhere. But ... his strength is amazing ... ¡°Nangong Lie told Jun Wu Xie all he knew about Jun Gu. He didn¡¯t know why Jun Wu Xie suddenly asked about Jun Gu. He didn¡¯t dare not answer and spilled all he knew out.

    ¡°Sure enough.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes narrowed. Jun Gu¡¯s situation was as she expected. His position was higher than the Top Ten Masters.

    ¡°Where is he now?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked.

    Nangong Lie shook his head.

    ¡°The Knights of Destruction rarelyes in contact with us. We are like nobodies to them. How can we know where they live? All I know is that Miss Yan Xi seems to be always by his side.¡±

    ¡°Yan Xi.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mind suddenly remembered the woman who had taken Jun Gu away that day with that murderous look in her eyes.

    Jun Gu¡¯s mind was controlled by the rhinoceros horn. Just as Jun Wu Xie predicted, Yan Xi was just a chess piece used by the Lord to control Jun Gu.

 Chapter 2747 - The Four Knights of Destructionï¼ˆ3ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2747: The Four Knights of Destruction£¨3£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°This ... Only people of the same level are qualified to contact the Lord Gu...¡± Nangong Lie relented.

    But what he meant, Jun Wu Xie was very clear.

    Only by bing a Knight of Destruction, or by being the suppressor of the top ten exponents, will she have the opportunity toe into contact with Jun Gu.

    Having said all that, Nangong Lie closed his eyes resignedly. Perhaps the trauma bestowed by Jun Wu Xie on him was too strong, so much so that he was not at all surprised at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s action in the Upper Realm, it seemed as if she should have been.

    Since the beginning of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s efforts to stop the Upper Realm, Nangong Lie knew that Jun Wu Xie¡¯s enemy was not only Luo Qingcheng, but the entire Upper Realm.

    However, Nangong Lie waited for a long time, but his death did note. He closed his eyes and was at a loss, and he suddenly heard the door closing. He opened his eyes but the figure of Jun Wu Xie had already disappeared from before him. All that was left, was the corpse in front of him and the closed door.

    Jun Wu Xie did not kill him, she just left.

    Nangong Lie sat back on the soft couch ruined, his clothes were soaked with cold sweat.

    In the courtyard, Zheng Weilong watched Jun Wu Xiee out of the room, her heart almost leapt out from her throat.

    ¡°Master ... Nangong Lie ...¡± Zheng Weilong said cautiously.

    ¡°House arrest.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie spat out these two words and strode out of the courtyard. When she stepped out of the door, the ground beneath her had been stained with blood as the dead bodies paved the way to the main door.

    Outside, the fire was burning strongly, the corpses were piled up like a mountain that was being swallowed by the mes.

    Ye Mei¡¯s figure suddenly appeared in front of Jun Wu Xie, kneeling on one knee.

    ¡°The troops of the five cities have been annihted, none has fled.¡± Ye Mei¡¯s voice was calm and undisturbed. In a single sentence, it brought on the deaths of the 30,000 elite soldiers.

    Long before Jun Wu Xie came to see Nangong Lie, she had arranged for Ye Mei to eliminate the army of the five cities. Even if Liang Cheng and others screamed themselves hoarse, no one woulde to their rescue.

    This was a battle of life and death. Jun Wu Xie wanted to live, so her enemy had to die!

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s cold eyes swept over burning corpses and simply walked away. The coldness in her eyes did not thaw even with the mes.

    Zheng Weilong followed Jun Wu Xie out of the house. Although the journey was short, she felt like she almost exhausted all her energy in her body. She had just stepped out of the door and saw that image of the corpses piled up high like a mountain, as they were being swallowed by the fire. Zheng Weilong¡¯s legs turned soft and she fell over in an instant, fortunately Ah Da appeared in time to help her stabilize.

    ¡°Miss.¡± Ah Da looked at Zheng Weilong¡¯s pale face in anxiety. When the Night Regime fought with the army of the Five City Coalition, he stood by to observe the battle. He clearly saw how devastating the Night Regime was, and how the army of the Five City Coalition could not retaliate. It was with that same crushing force with which Jun Wu Xie destroyed Long Xuan City. The strength of the elite soldier of the five cities was far above the army of Long Xuan City.

    However ...

    Even so, they were still just a flock ofmbs to be ughtered by the Night Regime.

    ¡°He, the Lord of Sea Spirit City ... is truly ruthless. To cooperate with such a person, Miss will you...¡± Ah Da was a little worried. Before today, Jun Wu Xie did not show any intent to massacre. But death came so suddenly, from the beginning to the end, within a blink of an eye.

 Chapter 2748 - Dark Clouds Loomingï¼ˆ1ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2748: Dark Clouds Looming£¨1£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The battle of tens of thousands of troops, in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hands, was child¡¯s y. For the first time, Ah Da experienced true fear.

    The City Lord of Sea Spirit City was terrifying.

    Zheng Weilong grabbed Ah Da¡¯s arm as she stared unblinkingly at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s back; a back so thin, so slender, but gave Zheng Weilong the belief that she would never fall, and the burning mes were reflected in Zheng Weilong¡¯s eyes, tempting the fire buried deep in her heart toe out.

    ¡°Ah Da, do you know ...¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°The best decision I made in my life is to cooperate with him. I have a hunch that he will change the 72 cities ... No... More urately, he will change the entire Upper Realm!¡± Zheng Weilong has never felt like this before, at the very moment, she was so emotionally charged. She had found the light at the end of a very dark tunnel; no matter that person was from hell, she would even step on blood to follow that person!

    When Jun Wu Xie returned to the manor, the first thing she did was to bring everyone together to deal with the uing matters.

    The corpses of the Five City Coalition were too many, and a fire could burn thempletely. Jun Wu Xie threw those scorched and iplete corpses out, a few miles from the gates of Sea Spirit City. The burnt smell could clearly be smelt.

    People who passed by Sea Spirit City soon noticed the anomaly. There were those were curious and went to find out what happened. As a result, anyone who had seen the piles of scorched bodies, couldn¡¯t help but vomit and had diarrhea. Under the exposure to the sun, the bodies had begun to rot, it was so disgusting that people had nightmares from the sight.

    The most shocking thing was that there were waist cards littered on the ground beside the rotting corpses. Although the corpses were destroyed by the fire, they could still distinguish the origins of the waist cards.

    zing me City, Resolute City, Hidden Demon City, Heaven Fiend City, Epic Vesper City...

    Among the top ten cities, waist cards belonging to five of those cities are left next to those corpses, there wasn¡¯t a need to ponder, everyone knew the origin of those corpses...

    The news had spread like an epidemic with the 72 cities.

    Outside Sea Spirit City, with the corpses of the Five City Coalition piled up high as they were tantly and unceremoniously discarded by Jun Wu Xie, this was obviously a great p to the face of the Five City Coalition!

    When the news reached Nangong Yan¡¯s ears, Nangong Yan was still discussing with the Heaven Fiend City Lord on how to deal with the recent pressure from White Night City. As a result, both of them were dumbfounded.

    ¡°What did you say ?!¡± Nangong Yan stood up from his chair and stared at the guard who came to report.

    ¡°I have just received news that Sea Spirit City has killed all the people we have sent, and those corpses have been thrown out of Sea Spirit City, and the waist cards of our men have also been discarded alongside the bodies as well. They are announcing to everyone their deeds!¡± The guard said tremblingly.

    Nangong Yan¡¯s expression turned even cker than the bottom of a burnt pot, as the lord of Heaven Fiend City turned an unhealthy shade of green.

    They simply couldn¡¯t believe that the elite men they have sent have all been destroyed by Sea Spirit City. Just a few days ago, they received news from Nangong Lie that Sea Spirit City were aware of the current situation and had allowed them entrance into the city. He estimated that it wouldn¡¯t be too long before they took possession of the prescription... Moreover, the news was still fresh... and yet their soldiers were all dead?!?!

    ¡°Where¡¯s the news from? Is it true?¡± The Heaven Fiend City Lord asked again.

 Chapter 2749 - Dark Clouds Loomingï¼ˆ2ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2749: Dark Clouds Looming£¨2£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The guard told them everything he had heard, that not only were the soldiers of the Five City Coalition killed, the spies who were hiding in Sea Spirit City were killed as well. This was the reason why they had received the news sote.

    Not only that, the spies ced in the other cities were killed as well!

    Jun Wu Xie cleaned up the entire Sea Spirit City with a bang. Nowadays, no one knew what was going on within Sea Spirit City.

    ¡°How is this possible? Sea Spirit City can destroy the Five City Coalition? By themselves? What about Master Nangong!¡± Nangong Yan refused to ept such unbelieveable news. Although the number of people they sent this time was not many, they were all elite fighters. And the leader was Nangong Lie, one of the top ten exponents. Such was the might of that army that even White Night City might not be able to stomach in a single night! And yet, how could Sea Spirit City have done so, especially after fighting a number of battles sessively?

    ¡°We can¡¯t find any news of Master Nangong ...¡± The guard said guiltily. In fact, no one would have believed this piece of news, if not for the fact that many people had witnessed the scorched bodies in person. They wouldn¡¯t have been able to ept this fact so quickly otherwise.

    ¡°And actually ... Master Guan Hu, Master Liu Yi, their heads ... were ced in front of the corpses...¡±

    They had found it hard to ept the deaths of Guan Hu and others. Although they were not as good as Nangong Lie, they were powerful in their own right. Not many people in the regr cities could be their opponents, and yet... they were all dead...

    ¡°What?!!!¡± The Lord of the Heavenly City suddenly blew up, a bloody sting was at his throat, and he couldn¡¯t spit it out.

    Sea Spirit City really did it so decisively? They really dared to kill Guan Hu and the others?

    This was a clear deration of war on the five cities!!!

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s action was tantamount to pping Nangong Yan and the four cities in the face, in front of everyone within the 72 cities. She had pped them till they were befuddled.

    ¡°Damn Yan Hai! He really wants to cause havoc!¡± Nangong Yan smashed the wooden table beside him, his eyes were bloodshot!

    The reaction of Heaven Fiend City Lord was exactly the same as that of Nangong Yan. They didn¡¯t care about how many people had died. What they really cared about was Jun Wu Xie¡¯splete and utter disregard for them. Someone¡¯s palm was already drawn up to their faces and they didn¡¯t know till it was toote. How could they stand tall in front of the other cities?!

    ¡°Send out the troops!! I won¡¯t believe that a piece of a shit ce like Sea Spirit City really has the ability to go against the natural order of things! If I don¡¯t raze Sea Spirit City to the ground, I will write the three words ¡®Nangong Yan¡¯ backwards!¡± Nangong Yan was thoroughly angry, even after fighting with White Night City for so many years, he had never been so embarrassed. He never thought that he would fail in an extremely simple task of eliminating Sea Spirit City, that city had caused him to lose face!

    The Lord of Heaven Fiend City looked at Nangong Yan¡¯s angry expression, he felt the same anger in his heart but he also had an extra concern.

    ¡°It¡¯s not difficult to send troops to Sea Spirit City. Although they said they saw a lot of corpses, they still haven¡¯t heard any news about Master Nangong. I remember... Did they bring news that Master Nangong is ill and bedridden? I think the reason why Sea Spirit City was able to seed is probably because they used some unscrupulous means. Otherwise, with the strength of Master Nangong, how could he have fallen sick so easily? How Sea Spirit City destroyed our army remains to be discussed, but I can be sure, they definitely did not do it honorably. Now, the pressure from White Night City is mounting, if we were to transfer our forces to Sea Spirit City... the journey is long. If they be the target of White Night City, I¡¯m afraid it would be a conflict too close to home.¡±

 Chapter 2750 - Dark Clouds Loomingï¼ˆ3ï¼‰

    Chapter 2750: Dark Clouds Looming£¨3£©

    Trantor: Misty Cloud Trantions Editor: Misty Cloud Trantions

    The words of the Heaven Fiend City Lord calmed Nangong Yan down slightly. White Night City recently had constant movement, and if Nangong Lie moved the troops in a fit of anger, White Night City might find a chance to attack them. If so, it would be really difficult to defend against them.

    ¡°Do you think that this was done by Bai Zhu? He has always been silent. Is he in cahoots with the little bastard from Sea Spirit City to purposely scheme against us?¡± Nangong Yan frowned.

    Bai Zhu was the City Lord of White Night City, and was famous for being a smiling tiger among the 72 cities. He was best at hurting people while keeping himself safe. It wasn¡¯t without reason that Nangong Lie thought so.

    After all, he would never believe that a city like Sea Spirit City could eat up their Five City Coalition army. It was really hard for him to ept.

    ¡°I think this possibility is very great. Otherwise how did Sea Spirit City gather such tremendous courage to dare to provoke us like this? Most likely Bai Zhu is behind them, scheming against us. His n is to anger us so that we will dispatch our troops to Sea Spirit City, leaving our cities defenseless so that he can attack us.¡± Heaven Fiend City Lord kept nodding his head as he spoke, the possibility of such a n grew bigger as he thought more about it.

    ¡°Bai Zhu that bastard is really insidious!¡± Nangong Yan could not wait to dig out the ancestors of Bai Zhu from the grave and whipped them to vent his anger!

    Bai Zhu, who was thousands of miles away, sneezed for no reason. Without knowing why, he bore the me for Jun Wu Xie. At the same time, the people of the Five City Coalition cursed all 18 generations of his ancestors.

    In fact, Bai Zhu was really innocent this time. He didn¡¯t want to defraud Nangong Yan and the others, it was just that he never had the chance. He noticed Sea Spirit City but didn¡¯t put too much attention on the city until he heard the news of Sea Spirit City eating up the Five City Coalition army. It was then he treated the problem seriously.

    He had immediately sent someone to Sea Spirit City to seek out Jun Wu Xie to discuss cooperation.

    Bai Zhu¡¯s style waspletely different from Nangong Yan¡¯s tough and overbearing style. Although it seemed mild, it was very purposeful. He didn¡¯t care about a small city like Sea Spirit City, nor did he care about the elixir. The enemy of his enemy was his friend.

    Whenever he could disgust and anger Nangong Yan, he was a willing participant.

    Jun Wu Xie had only just cleaned up the people from the Five City Coalition army and hot on their heels was the messenger from White Night City, who rushed to Sea Spirit City bearing gifts which filled a dozen carriages.

    Compared to the arrogance of the Five City Coalition army, this team from White Night City looked more endearing.

    The leader was a clever young girl who was well-mannered and polite even before entering the city. There was no pride and arrogance in the messenger from the No. 1 city among the top ten cities.

    Jun Wu Xie, as expected, had let them into the city, and just as they did with the Five City Coalition army, did not see them for a few days. However the people from White Night City were not dissatisfied or angry. Instead, they said they could wait, that they were not in a hurry.

    They did not go out during the few days, rather they stayed in the courtyard, drinking tea and admiring the flowers. They treated the members of the Night Regime courteously, they didn¡¯t put on any airs.

    The representatives from White Night City numbered to a dozen people, and it didn¡¯t look like they hade to dere war.

    After five days, Jun Wu Xie agreed to meet the White Night City representatives. The girl, who led the White Night City entourage, immediately and excitedly encouraged herpanions to be enthused and personally visited Jun Wu Xie in the City Lord¡¯s Manor....

 Chapter 2751 - Banquet of Heroes (1)

    Chapter 2751: Banquet of Heroes (1)

    Trantor: Misty Cloud Trantions Editor: Misty Cloud Trantions

    The envoy of White Night City thought that Jun Wu Xie had agreed to speak with them. Who knew that upon seeing Jun Wu Xie, the group was ordered to leave before they could even finish speaking. The group was ¡®sent out¡¯ of Sea Spirit City directly but their gifts were retained.

    Compared with the annihtion of the Five City Coalition, the expulsion of White Night City was not as bad.

    Unable to entice Jun Wu Xie to join White Night City¡¯s camp, the envoy team of White Night City could only return to their city.

    But this operation seemed to take on a different taste as others have observed...

    Initially, although Sea Spirit City was stronger than before, but in the eyes of many cities, it was still viewed as a barren and weak city. Furthermore, the cities which were taken over by Jun Wu xie weren¡¯t very powerful cities, thus Sea Spirit City was not taken too seriously.

    But after Jun Wu Xie destroyed the Five City Coalition, no one in the 72 cities dared to underestimate Sea Spirit City any longer. Everyone became uneasy; Sea Spirit City which dared to attack the top five cities; wasn¡¯t it simr to a rabid dog, without scruples or hesitation?

    The envoy from White Night City who came immediately after was also rebuffed. Although White Night City did not meet with a miserable end, they also weren¡¯t afforded much regard by Sea Spirit City.

    White Night City had not only represented itself, but was also represented one of the top ten cities. Jun Wu Xie had not only destroyed the army of the Five City Coalition, she even rebuffed the efforts of the other five cities. It could be said that the all-powerful top ten cities had all been ¡®eaten¡¯ by Jun Wu Xie, none of them received any sort of benefit from her.

    Within that time, discussions of Sea Spirit City in the 72 cities reached unprecedented poprity, and those precarious surrounding cities werepletely frightened of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s vicious measures. By now, Jun Wu Xie need not lead her army out of the city, those cities have prepared big tributes and sent their envoys to Sea Spirit City to pay their respects to Jun Wu Xie in hopes that their cities would not be destroyed.

    In the past, not many people would voluntarily visit Sea Spirit City, however, with the recent events, the city had be extremely lively. The envoys from various cities incessantly entered the city, and arge number of these treasures have been stuffed into Hell Rodent. Although these treasures could not bepared to Jun Wu Yao¡¯s properties, but... they were nheless valuable.

    Jun Wu Xie didn¡¯t miss a single item.

    Taking advantage of various parties who had gathered within the city, Jun Wu Xie publicly announced that the Banquet of Heroes will be held and she had sent out the invitations to all 72 cities.

    Everyone didn¡¯t understand the motives of Jun Wu Xie, but Sea Spirit was currently on a roll. Even if a city was not willing to attend, they still had to attend no matter how unpleasant it was. Otherwise, it might give Jun Wu Xie an opportunity to use that as a pretext to invade and destroy their cities. Did they not want to live?

    In most of the seventy-two cities, preparations for the Banquet of Heroes were in full swing, however in zing me City, there were still dark clouds lurking around.

    Nangong Yan had asked the other four lords to convene in order to discuss the Banquet of Heroes.

    ¡°Banquet of Heroes? Is Sea Spirit City worthy to organise it?!¡± The City Lord of Heaven Fiend City looked on disdainfully. There were also Banquets of Heroes held previously in the 72 cities. The so-called Banquet of Heroes was to invite all the top exponents within the 72 cities to gather, and it also included the lords of the 72 cities.

    A thousand years ago, when Bai Zhu¡¯s father was the the lord of White Night City, he once hosted a Banquet of Heroes. White Night City of yesteryear was even stronger than it was today!

 Chapter 2752 - Banquet of Heroes (2)

    Chapter 2752: Banquet of Heroes (2)

    Trantor: Misty Cloud Trantions Editor: Misty Cloud Trantions

    At the Banquet of Heroes that year, the 72 City Lords and deputies were invited to go and no one was absent during the heyday of White Night City. Following the banquet, the lord of White Night City passed away due to illness and Bai Zhu took over the ownership of the city. At that time, he was still young and although he was extremely talented and powerful, he did not have the domineering nature of his father to suppress the 72 cities. He had weathered a lot of storms, received countless challenges and assassination attempts. After a hundred years, White Night City was finally stable again.

    However, because of the century of depletion, White Night City was no longer flourishing and no one there had the ability to host a Banquet of Heroes.

    Who would have thought that a thousand yearster, another Banquet of Heroes would be hosted by the little City Lord of Sea Spirit City?

    If this had happened a thousands of years ago, Sea Spirit City would have be the biggest joke within the 72 cities.

    ¡°Even if the Sea Spirit City is not worthy of hosting the Banquet of Heroes, this matter has already been settled. I have heard news that the cities led by White Night City have already taken action. They have brought tributes with them to Sea Spirit City, and with them leading the way, the other cities will also attend the banquet. Sea Spirit City now is different from the Sea Spirit City of the past.¡± The City Lord of Hidden Demon City frowned, he always felt a bit off about the sudden rise Sea Spirit City, but he couldn¡¯t pinpoint what was exactly wrong.

    ¡°If they want to go, then go! I am not going! This piece of shit Sea Spirit City! When Yan Wan was still around, he was just a piece of waste carrying my shoes. Now that his son has reced him, and I have to go attend the Banquet of Heroes in Sea Spirit City? He¡¯s such a big shot huh!¡± The City Lord of Epic Vesper City growled through gritted teeth.

    Guan Hu was the most trusted confidant of Epic Vesper¡¯s City Lord, thus he was sent as the representative to Sea Spirit City. Who knew that Jun Wu Xie would be so bold as to chop off Guan Hu¡¯s head. This caused Epic Vesper City¡¯s Lord to hate Jun Wu Xie to the bone.

    There was a saying that to beat the dog, one also had to find out who was its master. Jun Wu Xie killed the ¡®dogs¡¯ from the Five City Coalition, and that was tantamount to pping the five cities on their faces in front of everyone. How could he swallow this indignity?

    The Heaven Fiend City Lord looked at Nangong Yan with a somber face as he hesitated for a moment before he said, ¡°Did you find out? Is White Night City supporting Sea Spirit City from the back? If so, then this Banquet of Heroes, we really have to go.¡±

    Nangong Yan frowned, ¡°Based on current information, it is still uncertain. The rumours from outside are saying that the envoy of White Night City was driven out by that Yan Hai kid, but that did not anger White Night City. Even this Banquet of Heroes, they have encouraged those cities who are in alliance with them to go. I am still confused. If there is no alliance between them, then why is White Night City giving many courtesies to Sea Spirit City? If it is an alliance, how can Sea Spirit City simply expel the White Night City from its grounds? ¡±

    Nangong Yan had thought about this for a few days, but couldn¡¯t figure out anything.

    White Night City has very tight defense, so they have not been able to sessfully send spies into White Night City.

    ¡°I think ... they don¡¯t have an alliance.¡± the Hidden Demon City Lord said.

    ¡°Oh? Why do you say that?¡± Nangong Yan raised his eyebrows slightly.

    ¡°If it is truly an alliance, with the status of Sea Spirit City, you still cannot get White Night City to give it so much respect. The reason is because White Night City has the intention to entice Sea Spirit City, but Sea Spirit City is not agreeable to it. That¡¯s why the smiling tiger, Bai Zhu, is ¡®showing¡¯ respect for the wise.¡± The Hidden Demon City Lord replied.

 Chapter 2753 - Banquet of Heroes (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2753: Banquet of Heroes (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Like this, he can not only show Sea Spirit City his sincerity, but it can also mislead us and let us think that Sea Spirit City is already in alliance with them and force Sea Spirit City into a hostile position against us. He must have expected us to assume that Sea Spirit City is on his side and that we will not go to Sea Spirit City. That is why he purposely leaked the news. If we really fulfil his expectations, then I am afraid... ¡± The City Lord of Hidden Demon City did not finish what he wanted to say, after all, no matter what hidden agendas Bai Zhu may be hiding, one thing was very clear.

    That was the value of Sea Spirit City!

    At the beginning, it was a miscalction to send their troops to Sea Spirit City. They also underestimated the strength of Sea Spirit City as they wanted to forcibly take over that city, but they were beaten by Jun Wu Xie instead.

    Bai Zhu was very clever; he bided his time. After finding out the strength of Sea Spirit City, he approached them with caution and courtesy. Even after getting rebuffed, he still maintained his calm.

    ¡°What you¡¯re saying is ... Sea Spirit City is really important?¡± Nangong Yan had a great bias against Sea Spirit City, but in the face of absolute vested interests, there were no eternal enemies.

    ¡°When has that brat Bai Zhu made any loss in his dealings? Since he is being so patient with Sea Spirit City, it is enough to prove that Sea Spirit City has certain value. I think we should change our methods and try to get in touch with Sea Spirit City.¡± said the City Lord of Hidden Hidden Demon City.

    ¡°But with the previous incident... ¡± The City Lord of Epic Vesper City had some hesitation as he looked at the City Lord of Hidden Demon City.

    For them to attend the Banquet of Heroes, did it not mean that they were bowing to Sea Spirit City?

    The corpses of their own soldiers had been piled up outside Sea Spirit City for so many days, they had lost face and now they had to attend the Banquet of Heroes? Wasn¡¯t this a continued humiliation and won¡¯t it make people think that they were afraid of Sea Spirit City?

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this matter. There are no eternal friends and no eternal enemies in this world. Not to mention, Master Nangong was the one who led the soldiers to Sea Spirit City. We have nothing to do with it.¡± The City Lord of Hidden Demon City sneered.

    At this moment, everyone immediately understood the meaning of the City Lord of Hidden Demon City!

    Wasn¡¯t he putting all the me on Nangong Lie?

    ¡°Exactly.¡± Amazingly, Nangong Yan agreed.

    Nangong Lie and the Five City Coalition army entered the Sea Spirit City, and till now there was no news. Everything pointed to a disaster. Hence, it would be easy to push all the me to him. This way, they could resolve any conflict between the five cities and Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Master Nangong is one of the top ten exponents, thus, whatever he requests of his, we cannot disobey. But, the attack on Sea Spirit City is not our intention at all.¡± Nangong Yan took a deep breath and uttered those cold words, it was as if he had no rtionship with Nangong Lie.

    ¡°Very good, even if we can¡¯t win over Sea Spirit City, at least we will not let White Night City seed. Otherwise, it will be very bad for us.¡±

    Nangong Yan¡¯s words immediately won the approval of other City Lords.

    Compared with a dead Nangong Lie, Sea Spirit City was more important, and they could never let White Night City¡¯s scheme seed, otherwise in the future, in the battle of power, it would put them in a very passive situation.

    With that decision, the City Lords of the five cities left to each prepare for the Banquet of Heroes. No matter how much they were disgusted with and despised Jun Wu Xie and Sea Spirit City, as long as it was to move against White Night City, they would never back down.

    Soon, the news of zing me City and the other four cities traveling to Sea Spirit City spread and everyone in 72 cities was dumbfounded.

 Chapter 2754 - Banquet of Heroesï¼ˆ4ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2754: Banquet of Heroes£¨4£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Oh!

    Hadn¡¯t the Five Cities just have a big argument with Sea Spirit City? !!

    The crowd was confused. But the minds of the top ten cities was not something they could predict.

    At the same time, in a magnificent pce in the Upper Realm, a handsome man crossed his slender legs and looked at the news that had just been delivered in his hands while his eyes narrowed slightly. The sexy lips evoked a mysterious smile as he propped his chin on one hand as he fanned that paper with the other.

    ¡°Banquet of heroes? This is interesting. If I remember correctly, shouldn¡¯t the Sea Spirit City be the humblest among the 72 cities? Yet they are hosting the Banquet of heroes? How could this happen?¡± The man looked up with query as he stared at the ck robed man before him.

    ¡°My Lord, I don¡¯t know about this matter. I only know that the Sea Spirit City has changed a lot recently. Since the new City Lord had taken over, the strength has increased greatly. Now, the 72 cities have spread the news that Sea Spirit City has gotten a good treasure which has greatly improved the strength of the entire city. Not only have they conquered a few nearby cities, the five cities brought by Nangong Lie werepletely destroyed.¡± The ck robed man said.

    ¡°Oh? So interesting?¡± The man raised an eyebrow slightly.

    ¡°So far, there¡¯s no news at all from Nangong Lie. I guess that most of his subordinates are dead. Since Sea Spirit City can kill the Lord Nangong who is one the top ten masters, its strength is not to be underestimated.¡± The ck robed man said.

    The handsome man waved his hand in a disapproving manner andzily retorted: ¡°Nangong Lie has been abandoned since he returned from the Middle Realm. To the Lord, keeping him by his side is just like keeping an abandoned dog. Looking at his pathetic face now, he should no longer be considered as one of the top ten masters. He has died. In fact, it¡¯s Yan Hai of ??the Sea Spirit City ...¡± The man touched his chin, his eyes narrowed dangerously.

    ¡°He¡¯s definitely fierce, strong and interesting enough. Ask the Young Miss toe here.¡± The man said.

    The ck robed man immediately retreated. After a while, a delicate and charmingdy with a paleplexion entered the hall.

    Gu Xin Yan stood in the hall. When she looked up, she saw the handsome and graceful man sitting on the seat above.

    In the Upper Realm, Gu Ying was in a high position. Who could be of equal status? And yet, there was a special superior status.

    After she saw the familiar yet strange face, Gu Xin Yan couldn¡¯t help but look down.

    ¡°Are you looking for me?¡± Gu Xin Yan¡¯s voice was unusually calm. She had been worn away by all her vigor when she was under house arrest all these years. Now she was just a bird that could not fly and escape.

    ¡°There will be a Banquet of heroes held in Sea Spirit City. You can represent me and give some gifts to that Yan Hai.¡± Gu Ying looked at the lifeless Gu Xin Yan with a smile.

    ¡°Why do you want me to go? Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll run away?¡± Gu Xin Yan lowered her head and said in a muffled voice.

    ¡°Where can you escape to? My sister, this is the Upper Realm. This is no longer the Middle Realm. You are no longer a noble Young Miss. So even if I let you run around the entire vastnds of the Upper Realm, tell me, with your current capabilities and beautiful appearance, how long can you survive?¡± Gu Ying said sarcastically with a smile, revealing his cruelty and ruthlessness.

 Chapter 2755 - Banquet of Heroesï¼ˆ5ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2755: Banquet of Heroes£¨5£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Gu Xin Yan¡¯s heart shook as she stood there stiffly.

    She had thought of escaping, she tried, she tried running away. In the Upper Realm, a ce where Gold Spirits were aplenty, she was too weak. There was not a semnce of humanity and respect in this ce. The beautiful young woman had be a prey to everyone. If she was caught, it was as good as being dead.

    Gu Xin Yan did not want to admit that she was a cowardly person as she was afraid that herst trace of dignity would be stripped off as well.

    ¡°Why is your face so pale?¡± Gu Ying¡¯s voice suddenly rang in Gu Xin Yan¡¯s ears.

    Suddenly, Gu Xin an raised her head, widened her eyes and looked at Gu Ying¡¯s shadow. She did not know when she had appeared. Her whole blood seemed to be frozen at this moment, and her fingers were cold.

    Gu Ying narrowed his eyes and raised her hand to hold Gu Xin Yan¡¯s chin. Those smiling eyes swept past Gu Xin Yan¡¯s rigid face.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, as long as I¡¯m here, no one can hurt you.¡± He wasughing. His soft and gentle words passed into Gu Xin Yan¡¯s ears..

    ¡°Be obedient and go. You haven¡¯t seen the great mountains ever since you came to the Upper Realm. This time, just go and y, just hope that...¡± Gu Ying¡¯s lips rose slightly, ¡°The cruelty of the Upper Realm doesn¡¯t scare you. ¡±

    Soon after saying that, Gu Ying let go of his hand, turned around and sat back down. He looked at Gu Xin Yan with a smile, wondering what she was thinking.

    Gu Xin Yan was so cold that she could only leave stiffly.

    After Gu Xin Yan had left, the shadow of Gu Ying¡¯s eyes disappeared without a trace.

    ¡°Why does My Lord keep such a woman by your side? It is too dangerous, I hope....¡± A dark guard who had been hiding in the dark stepped out and looked at Gu Ying with a puzzled expression.

    Gu Xin Yan had always been very repulsive towards Gu Ying. And her gaze was always deep and intent and although the glint of hatred was shallow, it had never disappeared.

    She didn¡¯t even realize that the slightest bit of hatred could deepen and seemed like it had prated deep into her bone marrow.

    By keeping such a person beside him, all the dark guard saw was that Gu Ying was raising an enemy of his own, and he may be bitten at any time.

    Gu Ying looked up. He looked at the totem sketched on the top of the hall. His voice became vague.

    ¡°Did you know? A dog that everyone mistreats, even if it hates everyone, it won¡¯t bite the person who treats it well.¡±

    The dark guard was slightly stunned.

    ¡°So, she¡¯s safe, and you ...¡± Gu Ying¡¯s eyes shed slightly, a scream suddenly echoed into the empty hall. The dark guard who just asked, fell into a pool of blood. His beating heart was now firmly held in the hands of Gu Ying.

    The sticky blood dripped down Gu Ying¡¯s long and beautiful fingers on the ground next to his feet. The blood dripped at his feet had formed a beautiful crimson flower.

    ¡°Being too curious is simply seeking death.¡± Gu Ying smiled and looked at the dark guard in the pool of blood. He held the heart with his five fingers and tightened his grip. The heart was pinched in his hands!

    ¡°It feels ...¡±

    ¡°Good.¡± Gu Ying whispered as a smile emerged and thatughter echoed in the blood-filled hall, making everyone feel creepy.

    Sounds of mourning seemed toe from hell.

 Chapter 2756 - Banquet of Heroes (6)

    <h4>Chapter 2756: Banquet of Heroes (6)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The Banquet of Heroes brought the City Lords of the 72 Cities who had not gathered in the past millennium together. Outside Sea Spirit City, streams of horse carriages rushed in.

    Since the rise of Sea Spirit City, although many people have heard the news but only very few have seen the changes of Sea Spirit City.

    When they came to Sea Spirit City, only then had they then realized that...

    Sea Spirit City had really changed.

    Yu Mou City¡¯s Xu Yuanshan and East Peak City¡¯s Dongfang Ku Bi were good friends. The cities they were in charge of weren¡¯t veryrge. They were not ambitious and they thought alike. City Lord Xu Yuanshan was originally going to inquire about the situation about Sea Spirit City¡¯s City Lord from Dongfang Ku Bi. However, along the way, Yu Yuanshan just heard Dongfang Ku Bi sing praises about Jun Wu Xie¡¯s contributions on and on.

    The act that Dongfang Ku Bi did to try to please Yu Yuanshan made him suspect that Dongfang Ku Bi was not intimidated by surrendering to Jun Wu Xie but it was all voluntary.

    Originally, Yu Yuanshan also felt that the Dongfang Ku Bi was very pathetic. He was guarding East Peak City and did not provoke anybody to deserve this. But just because he was not far from Sea Spirit City, he was therefore beaten by Jun Wu Xie. Fortunately, Dongfang Ku Bi knows the current situation and did not struggle further. However, after seeing Dongfang Ku Bi¡¯s fanatical worship of Jun Wu Xie, Yu Yuanshan felt that ... he was such an unreliable City Lord of East Peak City and the city was far better to be under Jun Wu Xie¡¯s care.

    Never had he seen such cowardice before!

    However, when Yu Yuanshan and Dongfang Ku Bi came to the Sea Spirit City, they sat in a carriage and looked out the window and saw the fortitude of the city. Now he understood that Dongfang Ku Bi was not a coward, he just knew the way to survive!!!

    ¡°These ... these are the soldiers of Sea Spirit City?¡± Yu Yuanshan opened the window and watched the group of soldiers wearing ck light armor pass by. He could not help swallowing his saliva.

    This team of soldiers imposed were all strong and filled with vigor. At a nce, they felt frightened. Even if they did nothing, Yu Yuanshan felt the murderous intent from them.

    Even if they knew that the murderous intent was not directed against him, Yu Yuanshan felt that his legs were wobbly.

    Is this the type of soldier that a weak city should have? Even the soldiers in the number one White Night City from the 72 cities weren¡¯t that terrifying!

    He felt like he saw a group of Hade Lords passing by.

    ¡°How¡¯s it? I didn¡¯t lie to you, right? The fighting force of the City Lord is absolutely tough. Fortunately, I knew the current situation and did not lose anything. You can see how badly devastated Puppet City was under their assault. ¡°Dongfang Ku Bi hummed.

    Puppet City was the city that Jun Wu Xie attacked after conquering East Peak City. The City Lord did not believe in thebat power of Sea Spirit City, so he directly led his troops out of the city to fight. On that day, Puppet City was washed with blood and blood flowed out like a river as bodies piled up like mountains. The bloody stench was so suffocating that it frightened all themoners who were too scared to even stand.

    Yu Yuanshan swallowed his saliva again and remained obedient.

    Puppet City, which was attacked by Jun Wu Xie, had be a ghost town.

    ¡°I¡¯m pretty convinced. Fortunately, I have a brother to remind me, otherwise I don¡¯t know how many jokes I will make out of myself. I must really thank you for this.¡± Yu Yuanshan cupped his fists before his chest and saluted to Dongfang Ku Bi.

 Chapter 2757 - Banquet of Heroes (7)

    <h4>Chapter 2757: Banquet of Heroes (7)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°You¡¯re wee, so long as you¡¯re optimistic. This time round, there are definitely people who are waiting for a good show. By that time, there will be a good show. You just have to follow me.¡± Dongfang Ku Bi patted his chest with lofty sentiments as his eyes revealed some excitement.

    The corner of Yu Yuanshan¡¯s mouth twitched slightly, all he could do was to nod his head.

    In the City Lord¡¯s manor, Jun Wu Xie was looking at the stacks of congrattions cards sent. The hall of the City Lord¡¯s manor had been filled and piled up with treasures piled up like a mountain Ye Jie held the Hell Rodent and squatted one side while stuffing its mouth with all sorts of treasures.

    ¡°Meh?¡± Lord Meh Meh kicked its small hoof against the piles of gold and silver, its limbs were tied up with a circle of pearl chains, and it looked down at the huge pearls with its head down, and it looked like it was having a good time.

    However, the Sacrificial Blood Rabbit jumped among the treasures. Not knowing which City Lord had sent the congrattory gift, it pulled a huge emerald cabbage, humming and hugging with his paws and feeling satisfied.

    The ck cat sat calmly on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s shoulders, looking at the appearance of two silly ones speechlessly.

    When Qiao Chu and the rest arrived, they had to lean one side before they could squeeze in. The Hell Rodent could swallow arge number of treasures. But it was slower than the speed of the treasures rushing in.

    In addition to the gifts given to the Banquet of Heroes from many cities, a congrattory gift was also additionally sent to celebrate Jun Wu Xie bing the City Lord of the Sea Spirit City. Even though this matter had passed for a long time, they still sent in the gifts using this reason.

    ¡°It feels so wonderful ...¡± Qiao Chu could not find the chair anymore, and sat down on a pile of gold and silver treasures with a happy face.

    ¡°Help yourself.¡± Jun Wu Xie looked up from the gift lists and nced at her friends.

    ¡°No, it takes up too much space.¡± Rong Ruo waved her hands immediately. They didn¡¯t have a ring spirit like the Hell Rodent who could store things. There was no ce to put these things at all. Besides, it was Jun Wu Xie who reimbursed them all the expenses. They didn¡¯t have to spend a single cent.

    ¡°Most of the 72 City Lords have already arrived. The few other City Lords from the top ten cities are still on their way. But I heard that even Nangong Yan hase. This Nangong Yan is really shrewd. He was defeated so badly previously and he still dared to attend the feast. ¡± Fan Zhuo said as he found a ce to stand.

    ¡°The City Lords of the top ten cities are not fools, else they would not be held in this high position.¡± Jun Wu Xie said faintly. She didn¡¯t care if Nangong Yan woulde or not. His presence made no difference.

    ¡°I am definitely looking forward to it, what kind of expression Nangong Yan and the rest would have when they arrive.¡± Fei Yan touched his chin, what he loved most was to watch a good show!

    Jun Wu Xie raised her eyes slightly and looked at her fewpanions who seemed very rxed and slowly asked, ¡°Are you very free?¡±

    Fei Yan and others immediately looked at her, stunned momentarily.

    Jun Wu Xie suddenly stood up and threw all the things at Qiao Chu.

    ¡°Do the records.¡± After that, she left without looking back.

    ¡°...¡± For a while, Fei Yan and others looked at each other wryly.

    If they had known earlier ...

    They wouldn¡¯te over to join in the bustle.

    Was it toote to regret now?

    The people from the 72 cities had been arranged properly, and there were still a few days before the Banquet of Heroes. Those City Lords had greatly changed their impression of Sea Spirit City, but they still couldn¡¯t hide their curiosity ...

 Chapter 2758 - Banquet of Heroesï¼ˆ8ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2758: Banquet of Heroes£¨8£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    All of a sudden, everyone was curious why Sea Spirit City had suddenly be so formidable.

    After entering the city, the City Lords did not dare to openly find out the reason on their own. They could only bring their men into the city to find clues covetly. They tried to bribe the people and see if they could buy some news in Sea Spirit City.

    Jun Wu Xie knew it from the first day. But she didn¡¯t respond to it. Instead she issued an order that if anyone from the 72 cities bribed the Night Regime members, they shall keep the money and sell them the news about the elixir at the same time.

    Only Jun Wu Xie could do this.

    As a result, thanks to the people in the 72 cities, the Night Regime became rich overnight!

    This made therades in the ghost army who had been hiding in the dark, depressed and vomit blood. They could not wait to change with the Night Regime, so that they could also enjoy epting bribes.

    In fact, Dongfang Ku Bi often ran to the City Lord¡¯s manor. His diligent pleasing act was detested by many City Lords. But when they saw that Dongfang Ku Bi¡¯s efforts were rewarded, they became annoyed and angry. Especially when they saw Dongfang Ku Bi holding the gifts that they had given to Jun Wu Xie, they regretted and began to wonder whether they should do the same to please him.

    After waiting for a few days, everything in Sea Spirit City was stable. Except for the spies from the 72 cities, rushing around the city to get news .

    A few dayster, the five cities headed by the White Night City arrived. Two dayster, a group of people such as the zing me City rushed over as well. All the City Lords of the 72 cities had gathered here.

    However, after the top ten cities entered, the atmosphere in the Sea Spirit City became a bit subtle.

    The top ten cities were divided into two groups. After fighting for many years, there were also many supporters from the other cities. When the two parties arrive, they could often be seen in the streets and alleys of the Sea Spirit City. Everyone started to quarrel on the spot. When one starts the fight the other would want to win. But after much argument, no bloodshed urred.

    Only because...

    Jun Wu Xie issued an order that no one was allowed to fight in Sea Spirit City and not cause any damage to Sea Spirit City. Damaged assets shall bepensated a hundredfold.

    As a result, no matter how bad the situation was, there were no fights or damage.

    With the 72 citiesing together, the Banquet of Heroes was about to begin. On the night of the banquet, Jun Wu Xie hosted the banquet in the City Lord¡¯s manor and invited the other City Lords. Only the City Lords were allowed to enter the banquet. Any deputy City Lords, followers, or guards were not wee at all to attend it.

    That was a demanding request from Jun Wu Xie. Many City Lords were dissatisfied but the top ten cities remained unexpectedly quiet. Even Nangong Yan, who had always been high-profile, did not voice out any objections, but cooperated well instead.

    The ten cities were silent, and so did the other City Lords.

    That night, the Sea Spirit City¡¯s main hall was brightly lit. All the City Lords were smartly dressed. A team of soldiers sent their City Lords to the door and remained standing still. The banquet had not yet begun. There were already thousands of soldier escorts from various cities, squeezing outside the door and standing by to fight anytime.

    Inside the City Lord¡¯s manor, there was another scene. The melodious music was apanied by the moonlight, and the evening wind stirred the intoxicating fragrance of fine wine.

 Chapter 2759 - Open rivalry (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2759: Open rivalry (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The City Lords of the 72 cities chatted in small groups. Their main topic was about the City Lord of Sea Spirit City as not many people had seen him before.

    It was said to be the City Lords of 72 cities. But the number of people present was less than seventy. It was because other than Dongfang Ku Bi, several City Lords had been killed by Jun Wu Xie when she took over the cities.

    At the start of the feast, the City Lords had taken their seats. Now, they started to look forward for the City Lord to appear.

    Among the City Lords in the banquet, a man dressed in white was very eye-catching. The handsome man was smiling. He had thin lips and was talking to the people around him. He looked like a young man of age twenty-seven. No one would have guessed he was of this young age.

    Bai Zhu, the City Lord of White Night City, faced many challenges since he took over the White Night City. He was able to defend the White Night City against the enemies. This was how he kept his status as the City Lord of the city till now.

    Other City Lords couldn¡¯t help looking at the Bai Zhu. Bai Zhu was smiling and looked gentle. But everyone remained careful and wary of him.

    As known, ever since Bai Zhu took over the White Night City, he had killed countless people. At that time, White Night City had once been a ce washed in blood. This was how the city got its peace and stability today.

    Although Jun Wu Xie had not yet appeared, the atmosphere between Bai Zhu and Nangong Yan had started to stir as a storm brewed. Bai Zhu was more handsome and younger than Nangong Yan who was middle aged. Their shing gazes were shing across like thunder and lightning.

    The other City Lords were afraid of getting involved in the conflict and tried to avoid the war between them.

    ¡°Smiling tiger.¡± Nangong Yan sneered. Although his voice was not soft, the other City Lords could still hear it very clearly.

    Bai Zhu slightly raised his eyes and looked at Nangong Yan. He swirled the wine cup in his hand slowly with a grin on his lips, and said, ¡°Brother Nangong, I thought you would note this time.¡±

    Nangong Yan snorted, ¡°Is there a reason why I should not attend?¡±

    Bai Zhuughed and said: ¡°Brother Nangong, you have a wide heart. If my army was ughtered outside the Sea Spirit City, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t dare toe here again. After all, I will definitely not want to recall my failure again whenever I step into this city? ¡±

    Bai Zhu was smiling in his voice. This had angered Nangong Yan that he almost spat out blood.

    zing me City was the leading city that sent the coalition armies to the Sea Spirit City to fight. But they did not expect that their army would be the ones buried here. Only Bai Zhu had the guts to outright point out Nangong Yan¡¯s failure. Not only that, Bai Zhu did not spare any feelings for Nangong Yan.

    Nangong Yan gritted his teeth in anger and stared at Bai Zhu. He tried pressing down his anger: ¡°It was Master Nangong who ordered us to send the five cities coalition. Do you think that it is possible to refuse Master Nangong¡¯s request?

    Nangong Yan¡¯s words stunned everyone.

    Does this mean that it had all be Nangong Lie¡¯s fault?

    One has to know, now that no one knows whether or not Nangong Lie was dead or alive, everyone knew exactly why the army came. However, there was no testimony of witnesses against Nangong Yan¡¯s remarks.

 Chapter 2760 - Open rivalry (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2760: Open rivalry (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Oh? In that case, it was unhappy that Master Nangong wanted toe to Sea Spirit City?¡± Bai Zhu asked with a smile.

    ¡°Whatever it is, just ask Master Nangong yourself.¡± Nangong Yan hummed coldly.

    Bai Zhu smiled and did not speak again.

    Everyone knew Nangong Yan¡¯s shamelessness. Nangong Lie was his son, and he was one of the top ten masters. He had always been taking care of zing me City. But as soon as Nangong Lie disappeared, Nangong Yan started to put the me on Nangong Lie in order to ease the rtionship with Sea Spirit City. He was really ruthless.

    There were a lot of discussions at the banquet. But everyone disagreed with Nangong Yan.

    Outside the banquet, on a second-floor building in the City Lord¡¯s manor, a figure looked through the window and saw all the happenings in the banquet. Each and every word from Nangong Yan was heard clearly.

    Nangong Lie held the window frame firmly. His eyes seemed to have ignited a fiery me under the candlelight. He looked at Nangong Yan sitting at the banquet. His face tensed up with nervousness.

    Never would ite across his mind that Nangong Yan would be so heartless and had no affection for him at all.

    He protected zing me City for so many years, but as a result he became a scapegoat for Nangong Yan.

    What is he?

    ¡°Heard that clearly?¡± A slightly cold voice sounded from behind Nangong Lie.

    Nangong Lie clenched his both fists tightly. After a long silence, he turned his head and looked at Jun Wu Xie, who was sitting behind.

    Jun Wu Xie did not kill him. He even treated him for his injuries and helped to relieve his depressed mood. Nangong Lie did not understand why Jun Wu Xie kept letting him off time and time again. He had seen for himself how cruel and ruthless Jun Wu Xie was. She did not even spare any of the Gold Spirits in the Middle Three Realms.

    Her heart was colder than ice, but ...

    Why didn¡¯t she kill him?

    Nangong Lie couldn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± Nangong Lie took a deep breath and looked at Jun Wu Xie, he couldn¡¯t guess her mind.

    ¡°The Upper Realm only respects the strong. I am way stronger than you. Do you need me to teach you how to do it?¡± Jun Wu Xie looked at Nangong Lie. Nangong Lie was young and had no serious intentions, so she spared him his life, and moreover, she needed someone who knew his way and led in the Upper Realm.

    Jun Wu Yao could not do this role as he could not reveal his identity.

    Zheng Weilong couldn¡¯t because she was not influential enough.

    Only Nangong Lie could fulfill this role.

    Nangong Lie widened his eyes slightly and looked at those cold eyes. The next moment, he knelt down on one knee, and lowered his proud head in front of Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Nangong Lie meets his master.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie nodded her head with satisfaction as she slowly stood up and walked towards the door.

    ¡°Come on, it¡¯s time for the banquet.¡±

    Nangong Lie was stunned. He stood up with mes ignited in his eyes.

    At the banquet, the sound of music stopped abruptly and peoples¡¯ voices stopped immediately. Their eyes could not help looking at the entrance door of the banquet.

    Only a young man was seen walking into the banquet apanied by two guards. The look of the young man was so outstanding, but the breath emanating from his body was very strong. That cold and indifferent temperament was a total opposite of the hustle and bustle of the banquet and no matter how noisy it was, it could not break that istion and indifference emanated.

 Chapter 2761 - Open rivalry (3)

    Chapter 2761: Open rivalry (3)

    Trantor: Misty Cloud Trantions Editor: Misty Cloud Trantions

    Was this the new City Lord of Sea Spirit City?

    Everyone had the same question in their minds.

    With everyone¡¯s attention on Jun Wu Xie, she walked to the main seat. Whether it was intentional or unintentionally, the banquet seat arrangement was very ingenious. The main seat was surrounded by all the other seats, but it was ced in a more prominent position.

    Suddenly, there was a flurry of congrattions from the guests.

    Nangong Yan was observing Jun Wu Xie closely. That was the young man who created a chaotic war in the 72 cities. If he hadn¡¯t seen it with his own eyes, he wouldn¡¯t believe that the person who destroyed their Five City Coalition would be this young.

    While Nangong Yan was sizing up Jun Wu Xie, Bai Zhu was also closely observing Jun Wu Xie under his own discretion. It just so happened that his gaze collided with Jun Wu Xie¡¯s, hence he immediately smiled and raised his wine cup politely.

    However, at this time, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s gaze passed him and fleeted over the other City Lords.

    That was the first time Bai Zhu had been ignored and he was surprised.

    Sea Spirit City Lord was indeed interesting.

    After Jun Wu Xie sat down, she kept quiet. She looked around at the City Lords expressions before she looked back down. She didn¡¯t have the intention to raise her ss or drink together, and didn¡¯t even wish to say anything. At this moment, the whole banquet was in silence.

    Everyone was feeling intense and nervous. Although some of them had never participated in the previous Banquet of Heroes, they knew that Jun Wu Xie was the host. No matter what, they had to remain polite till the banquet started.

    But ...

    They had been waiting for a long time. Jun Wu Xie¡¯s silence made them feel uneasy. They couldn¡¯t help but wonder if the new City Lord who had brought chaos to the 72 cities was prepared to do something shocking.

    At this moment, they had thought too much. Jun Wu Xie had never hosted a Banquet of Heroes before... Jun Wu Yao despised all these people around her, while Qiao Chu and the others were used to being wild. Nobody had advised her on the duties of being the host and since this was a farce, all that she needed to do was to be a spectator and nothing else.

    But her silence made everyone uneasy.

    Especially the guilty Nangong Yan who had been staring at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s every move. After seeing Jun Wu Xie had no intention to speak that rendered the whole banquet in an awkward silence, he could only think how cold Jun Wu Xie¡¯s gaze towards him was.

    Could it be ...

    Was Jun Wu Xie trying to scare him with her silence?

    Obviously, Nangong Yan was not the only one who had this thought. The City Lords of Heaven Fiend City and Hidden Demon City were guessing the same. They looked at Nangong Yan involuntarily, hinting that he needed to resolve the misunderstanding between them and Jun Wu Xie..

    Nangong Yan narrowed his eyes and took a couple of breaths to show his grievance that he had to please a youngd. If Bai Zhu had not been ring over fiercely, he would not be so embarrassed.

    Suddenly, Nangong Yan stood up from his seat, holding a cup of wine in his hand, and stiffened as an ugly smile emerged on his tensed face.

    ¡°I heard that the City Lord of Sea Spirit City is young and promising. Now that I have seen it for myself today, its good reputation is well deserved. The Banquet of Heroes has not been held for a long time. Today, we have the grace of it being hosted by our young hero, Lord Yan!¡±

    After hearing what Nangong Yan had said, Jun Wu Xie slowly raised her head. Her cold gaze was focused on Nangong Yan, unable to discern any emotions emanated.

 Chapter 2762 - What a loserï¼ˆ1ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2762: What a loser£¨1£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie did not say anything but there someone was waiting to see Nangong Yan¡¯s embarrassment.

    A burst ofughter suddenly echoed across the silent banquet. Nangong Yan frowned immediately and looked at the person who made the noise.

    As a result, he saw Bai Zhu, that smiling tiger.

    ¡°Lord Bai¡¯sughter?¡± Nangong Yan chuckled coldly.

    Bai Zhu¡¯s eyes were smiling, and he was not afraid of Nangong Yan¡¯s displeased looks. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, it¡¯s just a little interesting to see Brother Nangong get embarrassed. I wonder if Brother Nangong had something to exin to the City Lord about the Five City Coalition? ¡±

    Nangong Yan¡¯s expression turned sombre. He was going to wait for Jun Wu Xie to speak, and follow along. However, when he thought that Bai Zhu was so shameless, he just exposed his intention.

    Nangong Yan snuck a peek to have a look at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s reaction. He saw that she was getting impatient. ¡°The Five City Coalition was a misunderstanding. Only a few of us followed Master Nangong¡¯s order. How can we destroy the peace of the 72 cities? I don¡¯t think I need to exin much about this matter. With the wisdom of Lord Yan who is wise, I am confident that you will understand the truth. ¡±

    Nangong Yan¡¯s words were said beautifully. In fact, he was not trying to exin anything. But the purpose was to give himself and Jun Wu Xie a step back. He had already shown in advance that Jun Wu Xie was not a fool and did not want to be the enemy of the five cities. As for the real reason for sending troops, who really cares?

    Bai Zhu looked at Nangong Yan, with a lot of emotions. He had never seen anyone shameless like him.

    In a certain sense, Nangong Yan could take setbacks.

    ¡°What Brother Nangong said was reasonable, I have learnt.¡± Bai Zhu cupped his hand, and said it in a sincere tone, but his smile showed disdain.

    Jun Wu Xie hadn¡¯t spoken, Nangong Yan and Bai Zhu had started first. The City Lords just watched the show, and they didn¡¯t dare to speak.

    Jun Wu Xie waited until the two had finished speaking, and then lowered the tea cup in her hand. She looked up at Nangong Yanyan and said, ¡°It means Nangong Lie?¡±

    Nangong Yan nodded.

    Jun Wu Xie said nothing, just raised her hands and pped them.

    The crisp p was not loud, but it resounded particrly clear in the silent night.

    Everyone thought that Jun Wu Xie was signalling for a dance performance to start, but did not expect that at the entrance of the banquet, a tall figure suddenly came.

    Everyone looked up. When the man walked under the lights, he showed his true face in front of everyone. Everyone was stunned!

    They were all jolted and rooted to the ground in shock!

    The wine cup in Nangong Yan¡¯s hand fell onto the ground directly!

    Nangong Lie walked into the banquet dressed in a ck robe with dark gold embroidery. The proud demeanor and the cold features were clearly visible under the candlelight.

    Everyone was shocked, they had never dreamed that Jun Wu Wie¡¯s p would summon Nangong Lie instead of the banquet performers.

    Nangong Lie was not dead!

    He was still alive?

    Everyone was shocked by the fact that he appeared in front of them. In addition to the shock, the corners of their eyes flew to the stiff Nangong Yan involuntarily.

    Nangong Lie wasn¡¯t dead, so if Nangong Yan had poured dirty water on his head, had Nangong Lie heard it?

    If he heard this ... there would be a great show ahead...

 Chapter 2763 - What a loserï¼ˆ2ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2763: What a loser£¨2£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Nangong Yan looked at Nangong Lie unbelievably. He was unwilling to believe that Nangong Lie was still alive.

    The rest of the Five City Coalition were all dead. There was no reason that he would spare Nangong Lie!

    But no matter how unbelievable he felt, Nangong Lie strutted across and walked past him. The moment Nangong Lie¡¯s gaze swept by Nangong Yan¡¯s body, Nangong Yan felt a great murderous intent.

    That dense murderous intent stunned Nangong Yan!

    Nangong Lie had never looked at him with such an expression and it was obvious that he had be the target of Nangong Lie¡¯s hostility.

    Nangong Yan¡¯s blood was frozen at this moment. He panicked and scolded Jun Wu Xie like a thousand times in his heart. There was no news of Nangong Lie at all. What kind of means did Jun Wu Xie use to kill the Five City Coalition? However, those who had seen it could not help but have goosebumps. No one would think that Jun Wu Xie would leave Nangong Lie alive.

    Now that they thought about it, they had not seen the dead body of Nangong Lie, everything was just a guess.

    At this moment, Nangong Yan wished that Nangong Lie had died!

    Those said words, Nangong Lie might have heard them all!

    Nangong Lie red coldly at Nangong Yan whose face had turned pale. He walked to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s side, nodded slightly to Jun Wu Xie and sat down next to her.

    There was a strange silence in the entire banquet. Everyone¡¯s eyes could not help looking at Nangong Lie and Nangong Yan¡¯s bodynguage. Nangong Lie¡¯s attitude towards Nangong Yan made them look forward to a good show.

    The smile in Bai Zhu¡¯s eyes grew stronger.

    Even if Nangong Yan was the smartest, he was still defeated by Jun Wu Xie. He seriously suspected that Jun Wu Xie intentionally let Nangong Lie appear at this moment so as to push all the responsibilities and spoke ill of Nangong Yan. With these happenings, the timing was just perfect!

    ¡°Lord Nangong.¡± Jun Wu Xie suddenly said.

    The cold voice agitated Nangong Yan to fight him right away.

    ¡°Sit down.¡± Jun Wu Xie said indifferently.

    Nangong Yan¡¯s whole muscles were tightened to the extreme. He sat for a while before sitting back stiffly. His face was ugly like never before.

    What he said before, Jun Wu Xie, the City Lords of the 72 cities as well as Nangong Lie had heard it all. There was no need for anyone to say a word. When Nangong Lie came to him, he realized that he was being framed!

    At this moment, Nangong Yan could only lower his head. He tried not to let himself and Nangong Lie had any eye contact.

    Of course, Bai Zhu was unwilling to let him have his way.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen Master Nangong for a long time. Now let me borrow a gift to pay respect to Master Nangong.¡± Bai Zhu stood up with a smile, and generously toasted Nangong with a ss of wine.

    Nangong Lie had a somber face, and raised his perfunctory toast.

    Bai Zhu did not intend to stop there. He nced at Nangong Yan, whose face turned from white to ck, and smiled, ¡°Master Nangong has been a guest in Sea Spirit City for quite a while?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± said Nangong Lie.

    ¡°It turned out that the rumors from the outside had surfaced. I heard it before. It seems that Master Nangong was dissatisfied with Sea Spirit City before bringing the Five City Coalition to Sea Spirit City. Now it seems that I have made a mistake by believing what others have said.¡± Bai Zhu said in an apologetic tone. But every word was poking into Nangong Yan¡¯s heart. Weren¡¯t these spoken by Nangong Yan who said it just not too long ago?

 Chapter 2764 - What a loserï¼ˆ3ï¼‰

    <strong>Chapter 2764: What a loser£¨3£©</strong>

    Trantor: Misty Cloud Trantions Editor: Misty Cloud Trantions

    Bai Zhu was trying to outcast Nangong Yan. Everyone could hear it.

    However, Nangong Yan was ckmailed and he didn¡¯t have the courage to retaliate.

    Nangong Lie¡¯s fierce gaze turned towards Nangong Yan. Hisst trace of gratitude to Nangong Yan was gone.

    Nangong Yan was very experienced and deep in his calctions. He had seen the talent of Nangong Lie since he was a child. He did not deliberately suppress it like Yan Wan. Instead, he was very kind to Nangong Lie since he was young. It wasmendable even though Nangong Lie knew that Nangong Yan had the intention to make use of him. He would still faintly imagine that there might still be a trace of father-son feeling between them.

    As a result, after Nangong Lie became one of the the top ten masters. He also took great care of zing me City. It was because of his support that zing me City had a strong backup to fight against White Night City.

    Now Nangong Yan had ruined everything, crushing thest of hope in Nangong Lie¡¯s heart!

    ¡°It¡¯s a rumor, but why take it seriously.¡± Jun Wu Xie suddenly said.

    The sharpness in Nangong Lie¡¯s eyes also slightly converged, and he said, ¡°Yan Cheng said that there are many people who like to spread rumours around. Days have been spent too leisurely that people start talking nonsense. They should be careful of what they are saying.. ¡±

    Nangong Yan shivered when those words were obviously meant for him.

    None of the people could understand the threat in Nangong Lie¡¯s words. They had realized that thergest chip in the zing me City was gone. Nangong Lie had decided to break bonds with Nangong Yan. But by losing zing me City, they were afraid that he would no longer have the power to fight back.

    But...

    When zing me City lost the biggest power, Sea Spirit City gained a strong backing.

    Nangong Lie¡¯s words were cold, but he was extremely polite towards Jun Wu Xie. Even the blind could see that respect,pared with that towards Nangong Yan.

    The rtionship between Nangong Lie and Jun Wu Xie made everyone curious.

    Didn¡¯t Nangong Lie bring people to fight against Sea Spirit City?

    Why did the people in the five cities die and Nangong Lie shifted to support Jun Wu Xie?

    A huge question hovered in everyone¡¯s head, but they were not stupid enough to ask about it. Not to mention that Nangong Lie¡¯s identity would not allow them to question. Jun Wu Xie¡¯s capability and the strength of Sea Spirit City were enough to shut them up.

    ¡°This is good, this is good, I¡¯m so foolish, and punishes himself by drinking three cups.¡± Bai Zhu can be said to be the biggest winner. He was watching Nangong Yan eating. He was happier than anyone else. Anyway, he did not offend both Jun Wu Xie and Nangong Lie. He was naturally happy.

    Bai Zhu drank three sses of wine in a happy mood and sat down.

    Contrary to Bai Zhu¡¯s smile, Nangong Yan¡¯s face almost turned ck.

    Having offended one of the top ten masters, even one of the top ten cities and could not stand against it.

    Nangong Yan had never expected that he would shame himself in front of other City Lords and ended up putting himself against Jun Wu Xie and offend her!

    While everyone was wondering how Nangong Lie was going to end this with Nangong Yan, members of the Ghost Army charged in hurriedly into the banquet. They kneeled down on one knee before Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Reporting City Lord, a guest has arrived.¡±

 Chapter 2765 - Highness Ying (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2765: Highness Ying (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie raised her eyebrows slightly.

    For the Banquet of Heroes, they had invited the 72 City Lords, all whom were present. At this moment, a guest had arrived. This guest would definitely be of high profile, otherwise the Ghost Army will note to report.

    ¡°Who is it?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked.

    ¡°People sent by Highness Ying,¡± said the members of the Ghost Army.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes were slightly puzzled.

    Highness Ying?

    She had never heard of this person.

    Nangong Lie apparently noticed the doubt of Jun Wu Xie and whispered: ¡°Highness Ying is the Son of the Lord. His status in the Upper Realm was equivalent to the Four Knights of Destruction. He is moody and temperamental. If he suddenly sent someone at this time, it doesn¡¯t matter what the reason is... manners must still be in ce. ¡±

    Son of the Lord?

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly and she said immediately, ¡°Please.¡±

    Members of the Ghost Army immediately retreated to the side.

    At the banquet, the City Lords of the 72 cities had already exploded with excitement.

    They also heard something about this Highness Ying. But the City Lords themselves were not superior enough to contact him and other people of simr status. They could only know about him from hearsay.

    However, no one thought that the Banquet of Heroes hosted by Jun Wu Xie could even rm Highness Ying to even send someone to represent him.

    In a moment, everyone¡¯s awe towards Jun Wu Xie increased a few times!

    A top ten master Nangong Lie and now, a Highness Ying, both were huge identities whom they could not provoke.

    What kind of luck did Yan Hai possess? He could even manage to invite such two big names!

    At the time of the discussion, the person sent by Highness Ying had arrived at the banquet. Everyone kept quiet at this moment, looking at the person cautiously and in awe.

    A gorgeous woman stood out under the moonlight, and the candlelight fell on the woman¡¯s face, adding a little dazzling halo to her beautiful face. Her long dress trailed behind her as she walked in unhurriedly.

    When Jun Wu Xie saw the woman, she was surprised.

    It¡¯s her?

    ¡°I¡¯m Gu Xin Yan, representing Highness Ying to greet all the City Lords. Here is a congrattory gift prepared by His Highness for the City Lord of Sea Spirit City. Please ept it.¡± Gu Xin Yan kept her voice cold and looked up slightly without looking at anyone else, and numbly finished her words.

    Jun Wu Xie condensed the slightest surprise in her eyes, slowly got up, and walked towards Gu Xin Yan.

    ¡°Thank you for the effort.¡± Jun Wu Xie said.

    A little familiar voice suddenly shocked Gu Xin Yan¡¯s numb heart. She lowered her head subconsciously and looked at the person who said it.

    Standing in front of her was a handsome young man, thin, not tall, and did not look dazzling, but had a pair of cold eyes ...

    A loud sound hummed in Gu Xin Yan¡¯s head. Her eyes widened slightly. She stared at Jun Wu Xie. But she could not find any trace of familiarity from her expression. It was the voice, which was also very different from her memory. Her words sounded so cold.

    Gu Xin Yan came back to her senses, she realized she had lost herposure as she took a deep breath and calmed her mind.

    ¡°This is Yan Hai, the City Lord of Sea Spirit City?¡± She couldn¡¯t help asking.

    With no expression on his face, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes were calm, and she said lightly, ¡°Exactly.¡±

 Chapter 2766 - The Strong is King (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2766: The Strong is King (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The voice, indeed was much worse.

    Gu Xin Yan was a little disappointed but also seemed to mock herself for her foolish thoughts.

    How could that person be here...

    After killing Luo Qingcheng, she came to the Upper Realm, but it was also a narrow escape from death, it was better to never set foot here again.

    Gu Xin Yan raised her hand, and the guard, who was behind her, was about to present the gift.

    ¡°Please sit down.¡± Jun Wu Xie epted the gift as she spoke to Gu Xin Yan.

    Gu Xin Yan nodded as she moved to her seat with her guard. She was unconcerned about everything here, to her, this feast was just a farce.

    However, the 72 City Lords were curious about Gu Xin Yan.

    Gu Xin Yan¡¯s appearance was outstanding. Although she was not the finest, she was still quite outstanding. Not only that, they have heard that Highness Ying had been keeping ady of beauty by his side, and seemed to be inseparable from him. That person is most likely her.

    Highness Ying actually sent this person to bring tribute to Jun Wu Xie. That was how much attention is being paid to Jun Wu Xie!

    When that group of people thought about it, their hearts trembled.

    Only the fear in Nangong Yan¡¯s heart was deeper, even the City Lords of the cities led by him felt even more regretful at this moment.

    If they had known that Jun Wu Xie had a certain rtionship with Highness Ying, then even if it killed them, they would not have tried to butt heads with Jun Wu Xie.

    This was great! They had offended Sea Spirit City, and also offended Nangong Lie, and now Highness Ying was added to the equation, they suddenly felt that even if Bai Zhu did not make a move, their five cities would still be down on their luck.

    What the hell did they do wrong!!!!!

    The stomachs of the City Lords of the Five City Coalition were all twisted and they were sick with worry but they still had to pretend that nothing was wrong even if their hearts were already bleeding.

    The participation of Gu Xin Yan caused a more than subtle shift in the atmosphere of the Banquet of Heroes. It had seemingly highlighted the identity of Jun Wu Xie.

    As everyone pondered about how many bargaining chips Jun Wu Xie held, they drank more and more. Just as they were getting intoxicated, Jun Wu Xie put down her white jade cup.

    Everyone raised their eyes to look at Jun Wu Xie, waiting for her to speak.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at the crowd with no expression on her face and said, ¡°This feast is solely for the purpose of announcing something to everyone.¡±

    Huh?

    Something to announce?

    Everyone paid immediate attention.

    Jun Wu Xie spoke: ¡°From today onwards, Sea Spirit City is the Overlord of the 72 Cities. Anyone who disagrees is wee toe forward and challenge me.¡±

    As soon as Jun Wu Xie finished speaking, the marble table in front of her shattered from what seemed like immense pressure. It started from the bottom of her white jade cup, and spread like a huge cobweb!

    The shattering sound, in the dead silent hall, was like the nerves in the listener¡¯s ears, exploding one by one!

    Even the ever-calm Bai Zhu also widened his eyes after hearing Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words.

    Overlord of the 72 Cities ...

    What... was he talking about?!!

    Everyone couldn¡¯t believe their ears. The whole banquet hall fell deadly silent, and everyone was staring at Jun Wu Xie, thinking if they were hearing things.

    ¡°Yan ... Lord Yan ... Are you kidding me?¡± Asked a shivering voice.

    72 cities unified?

    Was he crazy? !!

    Jun Wu Xie calmly looked at the questioning City Lord and said with a loud voice, ¡°The strongest is king, do you not understand this?¡±

    A pop sounded!

    The marble table in front of Jun Wu Xie shattered into powder at this moment!

 Chapter 2767 - The Strong is King (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2767: The Strong is King (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Everyone¡¯s eyes widened in shock as they stared at Jun Wu Xie. They never dreamt that the purpose of this Banquet of Heroes was for Jun Wu Xie to unify the 72 cities under one.

    At this point, not only was Nangong Yan¡¯s expression dreadful, even the smile on Bai Zhu¡¯s face had faded.

    After so many years of in-fighting amongst the top ten cities, no one had emerged at the top. No one would also dare to be so arrogant as to announce that they would be the Overlord of the 72 Cities. In the end, the first that Jun Wu Xie appeared in front of the all the City Lords, and said such astounding words, the entire banquet was shaken to its core.

    The strength of Sea Spirit City, the fall of Nangong Lie, and the congrattions of Highness Ying made the City Lords of the other cities afraid. But, those were not enough to make them bow down before Jun Wu Xie.

    Bai Zhu frowned as he watched Jun Wu Xie. Even though he knew that the purpose of this Banquet of Heroes was not simple, he really did not expect that Jun Wu Xie¡¯s appetite would be so big!

    ¡°Lord Yan, divisions within the 72 cities already exist. If you speak like this, aren¡¯t you being a little too arrogant and conceited?¡± The City Lord of Austere Heart asked with a grimace.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at him nonchntly and replied calmly, ¡°If anyone is dissatisfied, please issue your challenge.¡±

    The City Lord of Austere Heart City said, ¡°Lord Yan, we are now in your Sea Spirit City, and your Banquet of Heroes did not allow us to bring our guards. How can we dare to fight you?¡±

    In the entire official residence, except for those City Lords, the rest present were under themand of Jun Wu Xie. If someone really wanted to challenge Jun Wu Xie, who knew if that person would still have a whole corpse?

    At this moment, the City Lords have already severely cursed Jun Wu Xie in their hearts. If it was a one-on-one fight, most of them were confident that they would be able to defeat Jun Wu Xie. However, they were all trapped in a critical situation, who would dare to make the first move?

    They had all thought that the Banquet of Heroes hosted by Jun Wu Xie was for her to fight for Sea Spirit City¡¯s status within the 72 cities, so they attended to give her face. However, no one expected her intention to be so great. What she wanted was not simply a position within the 72 cities, but she wanted to rule over all the cities!

    Jun Wu Xie said: ¡°I promise that only I will fight, the rest of my men will not do anything.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s remarks caused some changes in the expression of many City Lords, but still no one dared to step forward.

    At this moment, Nangong Yan and Bai Zhu exchanged a nce. The two of them had fought for many years in order to obtain the Overlord position but they didn¡¯t expect that halfway through, a Jun Wu Xie would appear.

    Where vested interests were concerned, there were no eternal enemies or eternal friends.

    If Bai Zhu was going to shame Nangong Lie in front of Jun Wu Xie, then now he was going to change directions.

    Both men reached a consensus in each other¡¯s eyes. Nangong Yan immediately changed his line of sight and whispered to the City Lord of Heaven Fiend City.

    ¡°Since Lord Yan is so confident, then I shall challenge you.¡± The City Lord of Heaven Fiend City stood up and walked over the open space of the banquet hall.

    Heaven Fiend City was one of the top ten cities. Naturally, the strength of the City Lord of Heaven Fiend City was strong. The other City Lords were secretly relieved when they saw the challenger to be the City Lord of Heaven Fiend City. They were not top-tier cities, and the battle for power was irrelevant to them. However, if Jun Wu Xie really became the Overlord of the 72 cities, then their power would be reduced, and they obviously did not want to see that happen.

 Chapter 2768 - The Strong is King (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2768: The Strong is King (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie stood up and looked at the tall figure of Heaven Fiend¡¯s City Lord.

    The whole banquet settled down in that moment as everyone was focused on both figures.

    As long as the Heaven Fiend¡¯s City Lord defeated Jun Wu Xie, then what Jun Wu Xie said would be reduced to a joke. Moreover, no one believed that the young man in front of the Heaven Fiend¡¯s City Lord could really defeat him.

    How old was Yan Hai?

    Even if he possessed abnormal innate talent, he still wouldn¡¯t have reached the level of cultivation, umted over a thousand years of Heaven Fiend¡¯s City Lord.

    This challenge had not yet begun but everyone was convinced who had won.

    Heaven Fiend¡¯s City Lord looked at Jun Wu Xie with contempt shing in his eyes.

    Jun Wu Xie could have established a foothold among the 72 cities with the bargaining chips she held in her hands, but unfortunately she was too eager to be the Overlord of the 72 cities. This enraged everyone present. This time, Jun Wu Xie would be sent to hell. And the previous issue with the Five City Coalition army would disappear.

    ¡°Lord Yan, the sword doesn¡¯t discriminate, so please be careful.¡± Heaven Fiend City Lord said, but he had already decided in his heart that he was going to kill Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie looked on calmly at Heaven Fiend¡¯s City Lord. There was no change in her expression, she did not even have the intention to summon her spiritual power.

    Instead, the Heaven Fiend¡¯s City Lord had no intention of giving Jun Wu Xie time to prepare, he condensed his Spiritual Inscriptions and rushed towards her head on!

    The strength of the Heaven Fiend City Lord was rather high, although he had not condensed aplete Spiritual Ring, but the number of Spiritual Inscriptions he possessed was very considerable. When the dazzling Spiritual Inscriptions shone under the moonlight, the pressure in the air made the night breeze more frantic!

    ¡°The strength of the Heaven Fiend¡¯s City Lord has improved again.¡± Bai Zhu said to Nangong Yan as he looked at the Spiritual Inscriptions on the Heaven Fiend¡¯s City Lord.

    Nangong Yan chuckled. At this moment, he had formed a temporary alliance with Bai Zhu to destroy Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°He¡¯s still a young man, unable to remain calm.¡±

    The two looked at each other and waited for Jun Wu Xie to enter hell in penance for her arrogance.

    Everyone held their breath as they watched the Heaven Fiend¡¯s City Lord rush at Jun Wu Xie. Compared with the mighty momentum of Heaven Fiend¡¯s City Lord, Jun Wu Xie was too calm. She was calm to the point even when the Heaven Fiend¡¯s City Lord was right in her face, she still didn¡¯t react.

    ¡°Oh, this Lord Yan is so frightened that he doesn¡¯t dare to move huh? It¡¯s no wonder ...¡± Before the onlookers could finish speaking their taunting words, something earth-shattering had taken ce on the other side of the battlefield!

    Originally, Heaven Fiend¡¯s City had rushed towards Jun Wu Xie with powerful Spiritual Inscriptions, but he hadn¡¯t even touched the sleeve of Jun Wu Xie and he was suddenly hit by a streak of purple light!

    The speed was ultra fast that made all those waiting to watch the good show freeze.

    They only saw the figure of Heaven Fiend¡¯s City Lord flying towards the banquet area and mmed heavily onto one of the banquet tables. With a loud bang, the marble table shattered!

    Everyone was stunned by the scene in front of them!

    They didn¡¯t realize what had happened, wasn¡¯t Heaven Fiend¡¯s City Lord about to hit Jun Wu Xie?

    Then when, in a blink of an eye, he was flying by himself?

    Subconsciously, the eyes of everyone there were drawn to Jun Wu Xie, but as they looked at her, everyone shuddered.

 Chapter 2769 - The Strong is King (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2769: The Strong is King (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The Spirit Ring was glowing in a purple light as it lingered on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hands. Under the moonlight, the glow was so dazzling.

    ¡°Spirit ... Spirit Ring?!¡±

    Within the banquet hall, there was a loudmotion!

    The rigidness on the faces of the City Lords from the 72 cities broke at that moment as they looked at the Spirit Ring in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hand in utter disbelief!

    Bai Zhu also widened his eyes in shock.

    How old was Jun Wu Xie?

    She had already condensed a full Spirit Ring? And judging from the light emanating from the Spirit Ring, the strength of it was no less than any one of the top ten exponents!

    At this very moment, everyone was dumbfounded.

    They would have never believed that Jun Wu Xie, at such a young age, would already be in possession of a Spirit Ring!

    The whole banquet fell into a deadly silence. Everyone¡¯s eyes were glued to the Spirit Ring in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hand. The looks on their faces were akin to seeing a ghost.

    Nangong Lie, who was sitting aside, looked on at the scene calmly. The corner of his mouth kicked up into a sneer as he raised his eyes to look at Jun Wu Xie, who had her back to him, and looked at the Spirit Ring in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hand, a faint awe lurked in his eyes.

    Ignorant fools, did they really think that the person who stood in front of them was really Yan Hai of Sea Spirit City?

    Although they were top exponents of Spiritual Inscriptions, however, standing in front of them was the abomination who defeated Luo Qingcheng, one of the top ten exponents in the Upper Realm!

    Once upon a time, Nangong Lie had looked at Jun Wu Xie with the same desperate and terrified eyes. But now that he has made the best choice in his life, he could sit aside and enjoy the sorry figures of the 72 cities!

    Heaven Fiend¡¯s City Lord, who had fallen to the ground, let out a couple of grunts before he passed outpletely.

    One attack from Jun Wu Xie had severely wounded a Spiritual Inscription exponent. The deterrent force shook everyone present!

    No wonder ... No wonder Jun Wu Xie dared to challenge the 72 cities so arrogantly!

    From the ancient times to present, within the 72 cities, none of the City Lords had reached the level of the Spirit Ring yet. Once they were able to be a Spirit Ring exponent, their goal would have been directed at bing one of the top ten exponents, and the battles were endless.

    Compared with the top ten exponents, what were the 72 cities?

    Bai Zhu¡¯s face soured even further at this moment. He did not expect Jun Wu Xie to have hidden her true capabilities so well.

    The person who was most shocked was Nangong Yan. He was the one who incited the City Lord of Heaven Fiend City to provoke Jun Wu Xie. He thought that with the strength of the Heaven Fiend¡¯s City Lord, he could easily repel Jun Wu Xie, but he did not expect...

    ¡°Who else?¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s cold eyes nced at the City Lords sitting at the banquet tables. Although there was no emotion in her gaze, everyone, whom her line of sight touched, grew cold and trembled.

    At this point, everyone kept their mouth shut, and no one dared to step forward to fight.

    Among them, the strongest of them was just a really strong Spiritual Inscription exponent. Jun Wu Xie was already a Spirit Ring user. Unless they were unafraid of death and attacked her in waves to exhaust her powers, and dying in that process, otherwise none of them were on par with her.

    Of course ...

    To ask them to risk their lives in order to exhaust Jun Wu Xie, thereby gaining better odds for others, the City Lords of the 72 cities were not so selfless!

 Chapter 2770 - The Strong is King (5)

    <h4>Chapter 2770: The Strong is King (5)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The atmosphere was a little strange as no one dared to speak due to the shock of seeing Jun Wu Xie in possession of a Spirit Ring.

    The City Lords of the 72 cities had realised that Jun Wu Xie dared to announce the unification of the 72 cities under her was not because of Nangong Lie, nor because of Highness Ying, and nor because of Sea Spirit City, but it was herself!

    A Spirit Ring exponent, what a terrible concept.

    There were only a handful of Spirit Ring exponents in the Upper Realm and any one of them is enough to dominate the 72 cities!

    At the corner of the banquet hall, Yu Yuanshan, who had been scared by Jun Wu Xie¡¯s strength, was white in the face as he subconsciously grabbed the arm of Dongfang Ku Bi beside him.

    Dongfang Ku Bi took a look at the terrified Yu Yuanshan and acent look appeared on his face.

    Now you know how powerful he was?

    ¡°Indeed, a heroic and capable youth.¡± In the silence, Bai Zhu¡¯s voice sounded suddenly as the stifling feeling in the hearts of everyone present eased up slightly as they looked towards Bai Zhu.

    Bai Zhu¡¯s face recovered its smile from before, as he stood up and looked at Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°The strongest is king, on behalf of White Night City, I offer up the most sincere respect to the Overlord.¡± Once Bai Zhu finished speaking, he took a step back and knelt on one knee, lowered his head at Jun Wu Xie. It was a gesture of sincerity and humility.

    Nangong Yan stared at Bai Zhu incredulously! He could not believe that Bai Zhu had changed his stance faster than flipping a page of a book!

    This damn smiling tiger!

    ¡°I, Yu, also pay my respects to the Overlord!¡± Yu Yuanshan stood up and knelt down, following Bai Zhu¡¯s footsteps.

    As the City Lord of thergest city among the 72 cities, even Bai Zhu, City Lord of White Night City, had shown his deferrence to Sea Spirit City, none of the other cities would dare to rebel against Jun Wu Xie.

    In a short time, all the City Lords stood up and paid their respects to Jun Wu Xie!

    Nangong Yan¡¯s face was almost ck, but he could only kneel stiffly in front of Jun Wu Xie and paid his respects.

    Overlord of the 72 cities.

    After experiencing long periods of instability and in-fighting, the 72 cities were unified in an instance by Jun Wu Xie.

    Having witnessed all this, Nangong Lie was unable to calm his emotions down as he looked up at Jun Wu Xie, who was standing under the moonlight.

    This petite figure which looked so fragile, but always brought shocking results.

    From this day forth, the 72 cities have been subdued in the hands of Jun Wu Xie, which have sincepletely changed the structure of the Upper Realm.

 Chapter 2771 - Highness Yingï¼ˆ2ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2771: Highness Ying£¨2£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    After Jun Wu Xie retreated from the banquet, Qiao Chu and others emerged from the dark corner they were hiding before and immediately surrounded her. While they were hiding, they had a panoramic view of everything that happened during the banquet. Jun Wu Xie¡¯s efficiency and uracy was on point, she didn¡¯t do a sloppy job.

    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Qiao Chu was a little bewildered as he felt that Jun Wu Xie didn¡¯t take much time taking over the 72 cities. The efficiency was a bit amazing.

    ¡°Otherwise?¡± Jun Wu Xie raised an eyebrow slightly.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this a little too fast?¡± Qiao Chu scratched his head, he noticed that Jun Wu Xie only did two things in total at the Banquet of Heroes. One was to drink tea, the other was to beat people up, and then... there was nothing else.

    Jun Wu Xie just cast a nce at Qiao Chu but remained silent.

    Fan Zhuo said with a smile: ¡°Little Xie has set out the trap for a while, now it is just collecting what¡¯s been caught in her. Besides, once her Spirit Ring was revealed, who else will dare toe forward and die?¡±

    ¡°But ... there are so many of them, although there are no Spirit Ring exponents, but ... if they decide to attack in a group, it is not easy for Little Xie to use only one Spirit Ring.¡± Qiao Chu scratched his head again. Jun Wu Xie had no intention of revealing her Dual Spirit Rings. At the banquet, there were more than 60 men with strong Spiritual Inscriptions. But they really fought with Jun Wu Xie, the oue was still uncertain.

    ¡°Do you think they will be willing to fight Jun Wu Xie so that others may benefit?¡± Fei Yan rolled his eyes are Qiao Chu.

    Although the 72 cities were collectively referred to as one, they were not unified. There was no real leader to guide them. No matter how strong they were, they were just a te of loose sand.

    ¡°Say ... Did I see Gu Xin Yan just now?¡± Fei Yan asked as he changed the topic.

    The faces of Qiao Chu and others shifted slightly.

    They are not unfamiliar with Gu Xin Yan. After the Twelve Pces was destroyed by Jun Wu Xie, Gu Xin Yan was rescued by Jun Wu Xie, but sheter left the branch of Spirit Jade Pce. They were unclear where she had gone.

    But, they really didn¡¯t expect to see Gu Xin Yan again in the Upper Realm.

    ¡°If I haven¡¯t heard it wrong, it seems the person who sent Gu Xin Yan here is... Highness Ying? Why ... do I have this feeling that this is rted to Gu Ying?¡± Rong Ruo frowned slightly. To them, they had a strong sense of repulsion for Gu Ying.

    At that time, Jun Wu Xie took over the Twelve Pces, it was then that Gu Ying brought men to attack them. If it wasn¡¯t for Jun Wu Yao¡¯s timely arrival, they really wouldn¡¯t know how things will have ended up.

    ¡°Brother Wu Yao said that although Gu Ying¡¯s body has been destroyed, his soul is not destroyed. I have been curious as to how he will have this capability. But now... I roughly understand. But... How is he the son of the Lord of the Upper Realm?¡± Hua Yao frowned as he spoke. Gu Ying could be considered their old foe. There had been several times now that Jun Wu Xie had foiled Gu Ying¡¯s ns. If this Highness Ying was really Gu Ying, then things would get really difficult.

    ¡°If that guy is really Gu Ying, then I¡¯m afraid more troubles wille our way. Jun Wu Xie is the sworn enemy of that guy.¡± Qiao Chu frowned.

    This Highness Ying caused Qiao Chu and the others to raise their vignce, while Jun Wu Xie slipped into a contemtive state. Gu Xin Yan¡¯s appearance seemed like an omen.

    ¡°Ye Mei.¡± Jun Wu Xie suddenly said.

    Ye Mei appeared suddenly.

    ¡°Go and invite Gu Xin Yan.¡± Jun Wu Xie said.

    In order to determine whether Highness Ying was Gu Ying, they should start with Gu Xin Yan.

    Ye Mei left immediately to carry out his orders.

 Chapter 2772 - Highness Ying (3ï¼‰

    <strong>Chapter 2772: Highness Ying (3£©</strong>

    Trantor: Misty Cloud Trantions Editor: Misty Cloud Trantions

    Gu Xin Yan sat alone at the corner of the banquet hall. Everything that had just happened caused the City Lords of the 72 cities to be at a loss, but all this had nothing to do with her. She was just a spectator, protecting that little bit of calm in her heart in a night of fluctuating emotions.

    ¡°Miss.¡± A voice sounded in Gu Xin Yan¡¯s ears.

    Gu Xin Yan slowly raised her head and saw Ye Mei, who was dressed as a housekeeper, standing in front of her.

    ¡°My Lord has requested for you to go to the backyard for a short while. Would Miss be willing to?¡± Ye Mei said.

    Gu Xin Yan froze a little, subconsciously she wanted to refuse, but suddenly a pair of slightly familiar eyes appeared in her mind. She swallowed her refusal. She did not immediately reply but looked towards the two guards, who were sent by Highness Ying, standing beside her.

    The two guards thought for a moment before nodding slightly.

    Gu Xin Yan then said to Ye Mei: ¡°Alright.¡±

    ¡°Then, please follow me.¡± Ye Mei smiled.

    Gu Xin Yan left her table as many people at the banquet watched. It wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t think to suck up to Highness Ying, but they were so overwhelmed by Jun Wu Xie that they didn¡¯t have time to think about other things.

    Ye Mei took Gu Xin Yan to the backyard of the city¡¯s official residence, and the two apanying guards went everywhere Gu Xin Yan went.

    Under the moonlight, with less noise and bright lights of the banquet hall, the courtyard seemed slightly deserted and very quiet. The courtyard was filled with the faint fragrance of grass, unlike the sweet smell of flowers, but it suited the cool, moonlit night.

    Involuntarily, Gu Xin Yan¡¯s eyes fell on the figure sitting alone in the courtyard, slender and frail, the man was facing the moon and the shadow obscured his face, so she could not see his appearance as he just sat there quietly. However, it made Gu Xin Yan¡¯s heart skip a beat, as the silhouette was superimposed onto the image hidden deep within her memories.

    Walking under the moonlight, Gu Xin Yan moved towards Jun Wu Xie step by step, and sat down on the stone bench opposite to her. With the moonlight, she saw Jun Wu Xie¡¯s sophisticated yet unfamiliar face.

    ¡°Lord Yan.¡± Gu Xin Yan nodded slightly, perhaps there was a hint of simrity, the other party had be the one person she did not hate sinceing to the Upper Realm.

    ¡°Miss Gu has travelled far. Thank you for your trouble.¡± Jun Wu Xie looked at Gu Xin Yan as her mouth suddenly raised a gentle smile.

    The smile was very shallow but very warm, and obviously beautiful, but it made Gu Xin Yan¡¯sst glimmer of hope disappear.

    Not her.

    That person would never smile so gently, that person¡¯s expression was always cold.

    If the imposing manner disyed by Jun Wu Xie during the banquet had made Gu Xin Yan hopeful, then with this smile, itpletely sobered her up.

    Gu Xin Yan restrained the sense of disappointment in her eyes and forced her spirits to rise. ¡°It is also toe see the scenery here, there wasn¡¯t much trouble.¡±

    ¡°His Highness¡¯ congrattory gifts shocked me. His Highness and I do not know each other, and thus, I¡¯m so ttered by His Highness¡¯ consideration and courtesy.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face deliberately revealed a state of surprise.

    Gu Xin Yan could no longer superimpose this person in front of her with that person in her memory. She just said lightly: ¡°His Highness heard about the Banquet of Heroes and so he sent me here.¡±

 Chapter 2773 - Highness Ying (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2773: Highness Ying (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Don¡¯t be surprised, Lord Yan. His Highness has always acted as he pleases.¡± Gu Xin Yan¡¯s face contained no expression as she woodenly answered.

    ¡°I wonder, apart from the congrattory gifts, if His Highness has a message to be conveyed to me.¡± Although Jun Wu Xie was curious, the look in her eyes was extremely sharp.

    Gu Xin Yan thought about it, but finally shook her head.

    ¡°Not at all.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fine, Miss Gu, if you are not in a rush to return, you can always stay in Sea Spirit City for a few days after the Banquet of Heroes. This ce is close to the Sea of Death and has wonderful scenery.¡± Jun Wu Xie said.

    Gu Xin Yan nced behind her, at the two guards, but finally shook her head with a bitter smile.

    ¡°No need. I just came to present the congrattory gift. Since the gift has been delivered, after the Banquet of Heroes, I think I will go back.¡±

    ¡°Then I won¡¯t keep you.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie and Gu Xin Yan spoke for a little while more. Gu Xin Yan was distracted throughout their conversation. After Jun Wu Xie obtained the answers she wanted, they went their separate ways.

    After Gu Xin Yan left, Qiao Chu rushed out and asked impatiently.

    ¡°How was it?¡±

    ¡°Why do I feel like Little Xie didn¡¯t ask anything at all?¡± Qiao Chu scratched his head. He had hidden in the shadows for a long time but he didn¡¯t hear anything of substance from the conversation between Jun Wu Xie and Gu Xin Yan.

    ¡°It should be him.¡± Jun Wu Xie said abruptly, the gentle smile, that graced her face when Gu Xin Yan was here,had faded away long ago.

    ¡°Ah? How did you ... find out?¡± Qiao Chu was a little dumbfounded. Did he miss any important information?

    ¡°I can tell.¡± Jun Wu Xie said lightly.

    ¡°Ah?¡± Qiao Chu was even more confused.

    Jun Wu Xie saw the doubtful looks on all her friends¡¯ faces and exined in a not too fast, but not too slow manner, ¡°Gu Xin Yan¡¯s strength is not enough to simply appear in the Upper Realm. Without the protection of those two people behind her, it is difficult for her to make progress in the Upper Realm. However, while those two seem to be protecting her, they are also monitoring her. Besides Gu Ying, I don¡¯t think anyone would pay that much attention to a girl from the Middle Realm.¡±

    Some things did not require physical evidence, they could be calcted based on details and logic alone.

    Qiao Chu listened to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s exnation but he still looked like he barely understood anything.

    But there was one thing he could be sure of.

    ¡°This Highness Ying is really Gu Ying huh? Is this kid a magical cat demon with nine lives? What a life he has... and with this identity.. Getting more intrepid and dauntless.¡±

    First, he was the Blood Fiend Pce¡¯s Young Lord, then he was the Nine Temples¡¯ Young Lord, and then now... He even managed to wrangle such a strong patron in His Lord in the Upper Realm?!!

    Qiao Chu really respected the tenacity and dauntless nature of this Gu Ying.

    ¡°Gu Ying is not the son of Gu Yi, no one could find out who his biological father was. Now that I think about it, with the strength of the Nine Temples in Middle Realm, no one from the Twelve Pces couldpete against. It was even more difficult to get ess to Gu Ying¡¯s mother. However, the Lord of the Nine Temples came from Upper Realm, so if we say that Gu Ying¡¯s father is a person from the Upper Realm, it is not unrealistic. However, I didn¡¯t think it was that person.¡± Rong Ruo rubbed her chin thoughtfully as she spoke. Since Gu Ying had popped up in the Upper Realm, Jun Wu Xie must be really careful in whatever future actions she would take, afterall, Gu Ying and Jun Wu Xie were old foes.

 Chapter 2774 - Inevitable Battle (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2774: Inevitable Battle (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°That ... Little Xie, now that you¡¯ve made such a big move and that guy Gu Ying does not y by the rules... What if he suddenly came to Sea Spirit City?¡± Qiao Chu felt his scalp go numb when he thought about this.

    Jun Wu Xie said: ¡°Just kill him when he¡¯s here.¡±

    ¡°...¡± You just mention killing him so easily, as if it¡¯s such an easy feat!

    ¡°But fortunately, the situation in the 72 cities has been settled. We can also n for the next step if we want to.¡± Qiao Chu cleared his throat.

    ¡°Not yet.¡± Jun Wu Xie suddenly said.

    ¡°Ah? What do you mean?¡± Qiao Chu was confused.But Jun Wu Xie had no intention to continue. Jun Wu Yao leisurely hugged his pretty wife and left, leaving Qiao Chu and their party wondering what Jun Wu Xie meant before she left.

    The Banquet of Heroes ended fast. But the City Lords had a tacit understanding to leave their army early in the morning the next day. One ran faster than the other, but Dongfang Ku Bi kept Yu Yuanshan in Sea Spirit City for a long time.

    Yu Yuanshan departed several times and stopped expressing his interests. But he was dyed further by Dongfang Ku Bi until two dayster before both left.

    Strange to say, something so important happened at the Banquet of Heroes. But the outside world seemedpletely unaware and did not stir up the slightest storm.

    ¡°I said, Little Xie, why do I feel that something¡¯s a bit wrong?¡± Qiao Chu asked nervously. He also noticed something was wrong on the third day after the Banquet of Heroes.

    Jun Wu Xie raised her eyes and nced at him.

    ¡°The City Lords all left one by one as if they were fleeing. I thought that soon, the news of your unification woulde from the 72 cities. However... why hasn¡¯t the people sent out by the Night Regime caught the slightest wind?¡± Qiao Chu¡¯s face was filled with curiosity. It was reasonable to say that after the Banquet of Heroes, shouldn¡¯t it be a happy moment for everyone to praise Jun Wu Xie?

    How could the reaction of the 72 cities be so quiet?

    Jun Wu Xie said lightly: ¡°They won¡¯t recognize it.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Qiao Chu froze slightly.

    ¡°At the Banquet of Heroes, they were not my opponents. Naturally, they have to bow their heads. But since they have left the Sea Spirit City, they will never admit it. They have been the City Lords for so many years, how can they be willing and happily let me rule over them? I think the first thing they should do after they return to the city is to n a crusade against me. ¡°Jun Wu Xie said calmly and all herpanions were stunned.

    They thought that the incident in the 72 cities had ended. But what Jun Wu Xie had just said seemed to imply that a great war wasing.

    ¡°The Night Regime and the Ghost Army are ready, let theme.¡± Jun Wu Yao chuckled aside. He was not surprised that Jun Wu Xie was so good. If the 72 cities can be so easily defeated, then this ce will not be the Upper Realm.

    Sure enough, shortly after White Night City armies left the sphere of defence of Sea Spirit City, Bai Zhu, Nangong Yan, and others suddenly stopped. In a nearby city, the City Lords who had participated in the Banquet of Heroes, gathered again. Together, however, this time, they were not chanting and honoring Jun Wu Xie. But they gathered together to discuss how to destroy Sea Spirit City and Jun Wu Xie!

 Chapter 2775 - Inevitable Battle (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2775: Inevitable Battle (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    It was a rare cooperation between Bai Zhu and Nangong Yan. Under Jun Wu Xie¡¯s pressure, the two of them became the leaders of the coalition army this time. The 72 City Lords gathered again in a restaurant as they all focused their attention on Bai Zhu And Nangong Yan.

    ¡°Brother Bai, this time you miscalcted. I didn¡¯t expect that Yan Hai¡¯s appetite was so big. What he wants is not the position of the top ten cities, but the entire 72 cities.¡± Nangong Yan sneered at Bai Zhu. No matter how tactful Bai Zhu was, he could no longer endure Jun Wu Xie.

    Bai Zhu nced at Nangong Yan, his face carrying a gentle smile as usual.

    ¡°Brother Nangong, you don¡¯t have tough at me. Now that we are on the same boat, no matter how much grievances we had before, we can have let go for now. Yan Hai¡¯s strength is far beyond our expectations. Sea Spirit City is on its own this time round and everyone here has seen its army strength. The strength of Sea Spirit City is strong, and its City Lord is even more powerful. If it is a one to one battle, even thebined strength of the top ten cities are not his opponent, let alone White Night City.¡±

    Nangong Yan hummed coldly, but did not go to persuade Bai Zhu again.

    The other City Lords were all indifferent, obviously they had been shocked by the strength of the Sea Spirit City and Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Since this is the case, there is nothing left to say. How is Brother Bai going to arrange?¡± Nangong Yan said positively.

    ¡°Gathering the power of the cities, it will be necessary to take down the Sea Spirit City, otherwise the 72 cities will have to listen to hismands in the future.¡± Bai Zhu said with a gleam of cold light in his eyes.

    At this point, Bai Zhu paused for a moment before he suddenly looked at Zheng Ke who was standing amongst the crowd.

    ¡°Brother Zheng.¡±

    Zheng Ke was surprised when he was called.

    ¡°Before hearing, Brother Zheng had sent your daughter to Long Xuan City. Since Long Xuan City was destroyed by Yan Hai, your youngdy seems to be in Sea Spirit City now?¡± Bai Zhu looked at Zheng Ke as enquired.

    Zheng Ke¡¯s face changed slightly. He had heard about Zheng Weilong¡¯s incident in Sea Spirit City, and he had sent many people to contact her. He had gained a lot of news about Sea Spirit City. This time, when he went to Sea Spirit City to attend the Banquet of Heroes, Zheng Ke also personally sought Zheng Weilong out and inquired about Jun Wu Xie.

    When Bai Zhu said this, it seems as if he knew something. Zheng Ke could only nod his head and said, ¡°Yes, the young girl Zheng Weilong is now in the Sea Spirit City.¡±

    ¡°Oh? I heard that Miss Zheng¡¯s looks are so beautiful but she has no spiritual power. I wonder how she can stay in Sea Spirit City for so long?¡± Bai Zhu narrowed her eyes. Zheng Ke had always supported White Owl City before. But everything is just superficial. How could Bai Zhu not know what Zheng Ke,that old fox, was thinking?

    When Zheng Ke sent his daughters to other cities to contact other City Lords, Bai Zhu had realized Zheng Ke¡¯s intentions. But he had been pretending that he did not know.

    However, the situation of Sea Spirit City was very special. The spies sent by the cities have been wiped out. The only one left was Zheng Weilong, which was really subtle.

    How could Zheng Ke not know Bai Zhu¡¯s spection? From Bai Zhu¡¯s tone, a drop of cold sweat trickled down his forehead.

    ¡°This ... about this matter... I have also looked her up when I was in Sea Spirit City, but she does not seem to be particrly clear about the happenings in Sea Spirit City.¡±

 Chapter 2776 - Inevitable Battle (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2776: Inevitable Battle (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Oh?¡± Bai Zhu raised an eyebrow slightly. His words made the other City Lords look at Zheng Ke strangely.

    Zheng Ke was a cunning man and had his own ns. Otherwise he would not be willing to surrender to Bai Zhu, who was younger than him. Now that the Sea Spirit City was powerful, it was hard to guarantee that Zheng Ke would not change his mind.

    ¡°That Yan Hai is still young, I heard that he is about the same age as Miss Zheng, isn¡¯t it ... Is Brother Zheng looking for a son-inw?¡± Nangong Yan asked.

    Zheng Ke¡¯s face turned even more ugly.

    He felt injustice. He wanted to make use of his daughters to win some City Lords¡¯ support for himself . But his n was not to include Sea Spirit City. He clearly understands Jun Wu Xie¡¯s unscrupulous n. Jun Wu Xie really liked Zheng Weilong. Zheng Ke was afraid that she would destroy his Discerning Moon City.

    ¡°Oh? There¡¯s no such thing...I wouldn¡¯t dare to have such a son-inw.¡± Zheng Ke wiped the cold sweat on his forehead.

    Bai Zhu saw Zheng Ke¡¯s nervousness in his eyes and smiled softly: ¡°Brother Zheng doesn¡¯t need to be so nervous, I don¡¯t think Brother Zheng will really make a pact with a tiger. But since Miss Zheng can win the favor of Yan Hai and she has been in Sea Spirit City, it may be good news for us. ¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Nangong Yan raised an eyebrow at Bai Zhu.

    ¡°Even heroes fall for beauties. Since Miss Zheng is in Sea Spirit City and is so close to Yan Hai, say, if she wants to set her mind on it, it will be easier than us. Brother Zheng, do you agree?¡± The reference was to Zheng Ke.

    Zheng Ke immediately understood what he meant.

    ¡°That being said, the little girl hasn¡¯t been close to me since she was a child. Now that Sea Spirit City is powerful, I¡¯m afraid she¡¯s ...¡±

    ¡°When both Sea Spirit City and White Night City are surrounded by 72 cities, which one do you think is more tempting?¡± Bai Zhu suddenly said.

    Zheng Ke frozepletely, he looked at Bai Zhu incredulously.

    Bai Zhuughed: ¡°Ever since I took over the White Night City, I have been very busy. There is always ack of virtuous help in the house. I have heard that the eldest daughter of Brother Zheng is not smart, but she is a very intelligent woman.If I can marry such a woman, it is definitely a blessing for me. ¡±

    Bai Zhu had already spoken about this. Everyone knew that he intended to lure Zheng Weilong and marry her as a wife of the White Night City!

    Nangong Yan looked at Bai Zhu with a smile on his face, and sighed. No wonder Bai Zhu was still able to sit firmly as a City Lord of White Night City. This courage was quiteparable to his mind.

    ¡°I understand what Lord Bai meant. Let me send someone to pass the message to my daughter.¡± Zheng Ke said quickly.

    ¡°That would be great. If Miss Zheng is willing, with her repercussions, no matter how strong Yan Hai is, I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t survive this time. I would also like to ask everyone to let go of each other¡¯s prejudices andbine all our armies and power together. When everyone has returned to your cities, send your troops immediately to attack Sea Spirit City. Let¡¯s give them a big surprise.¡± Bai Zhu said with a cold smile.

    Being the Lord of the 72 cities was never easy.

    If Jun Wu Xie wanted to take this position, she had to go through their approval.

    With the arrangement of Bai Zhu, the 72 cities took action immediately. Except for Yu Yuanshan who was dyed by Dongfang Ku Bi, all the other cities had joined this battle. Thends of the 72 cities would soon be ignited in mes...

 Chapter 2777 - Gu Yingâ€™s thoughts (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2777: Gu Ying¡¯s thoughts (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Bai Zhu and team returned to White Night City. He returned back to his manor by himself. When he just opened the door, he saw a figure sitting on the main seat. When Bai Zhu saw the man, he was stunned. But after regaining his consciousness, he stepped forward and kneel down on one knee.

    ¡°Bai Zhu pays respect to Highness Ying.¡±

    The person sitting in front of Bai Zhu was actually Gu Ying!

    Gu Ying smiled, looking at Bai Zhu kneeling in front of him. He smiled at Bai Zhu with his curved eyes. He raised his hand slightly, and said casually: ¡°Get up, take a seat first.¡±

    Bai Zhu stood up tremblingly, then retreated to the nearest chair and sat down.

    ¡°How was the Banquet of Heroes?¡± Gu Ying raised an eyebrow at Bai Zhu.

    Bai Zhu¡¯s heart was slightly shaken. But he did not express his fright. Dealing with Jun Wu Xie was much easierpared to Gu Ying. He had a kind of intimidation that inevitably oozed out from his bones. No one had thought that Bai Zhu and Gu Ying knew each other. Although Gu Ying¡¯s appearance was a surprise, he had anticipated it.

    ¡°The Sea Spirit City Lord has a big appetite and wants to conquer the entire 72 cities. Now the emotions of the City Lords are very agitated.¡± Bai Zhu said.

    ¡°Oh? He wants to take over the entire 72 cities?¡± A glint shed by Gu Ying¡¯s eyes before he continued. ¡°I heard that the City Lord of Sea Spirit City is very decisive. But I didn¡¯t expect it to be so crazy. But I like this lunatic. The 72 cities have been peaceful for too long and have been under control by the Top Ten Experts for so many years. To have a great City Lord like you to kneel and bow to the Top Ten Experts, don¡¯t you feel grieved?

    Bai Zhu was silent.

    Gu Ying chuckled and said, ¡°The City Lord of Sea Spirit City is indeed interesting. But dealing with the joint attack of the 72 cities will not be easy at all.¡±

    Bai Zhu heard some meaning in Gu Ying¡¯s words. He suddenly asked, ¡°Your Highness, do you mean you want to render your help?¡±

    No one knows that Bai Zhu and Gu Ying have been in contact since several years ago. Although Bai Zhu battled with Nangong Yan, he was regarded as the most ambitious and smartest City Lord among the 72 cities. He knew it very well that if he wishes to take over all the cities, solely relying on them was not enough. Even the other four City Lords who are now coborating White Night City have their own thoughts. However, there was amon enemy before them that they will need to temporarily cooperate. Once the me City was repelled, the next thing Bai Zhu would face was the betrayal of the former ally.

    Therefore, Bai Zhu already took action earlier. zing me City had a Nangong Yan and Bai Zhu had secretly contacted Luo Qingcheng, one of the Top Ten Experts. Now they were waiting for the decisive battle so he could use Luo Qingcheng¡¯s power.

    But who knows, there was an ident in the middle of it!

    Bai Zhu did not take the initiative to make friends with Gu Ying, but he dropped by his mansion on his own. Gu Ying had a special identity. Bai Zhu naturally had no reason to refuse such an ally.

    Just...

    Gu Ying¡¯s bad temperament made the self-confident and intelligent Bai Zhu elusive and afraid.

    Previously, Gu Ying sent people to the Banquet of Heroes. Bai Zhu vaguely realized that Gu Ying was interested in Jun Wu Xie. Now, the Banquet of Heroes had just ended, Gu Xin Yan had not yet returned home yet, but he had already taken the initiative and came to Bai Zhu. This made Bai Zhu a little confused.

 Chapter 2778 - Gu Yingâ€™s thoughts (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2778: Gu Ying¡¯s thoughts (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Luo Qingcheng¡¯s whereabouts were unknown. Although there was no news about her death from the Upper Realm, with Bai Zhu¡¯s intelligence, he definitely had guessed that Luo Qingcheng could no longer be relied on. Without Luo Qingcheng, Bai Zhu¡¯s only hope was Gu Ying. If Gu Ying turned to help Jun Wu Xie instead, there was really no support for Bai Zhu at all.

    At this point, Bai Zhu wanted to calm down, but he couldn¡¯t.

    Gu Ying looked at Bai Zhu¡¯s slightly flustered face with a smile, and said a moment of silence: ¡°Are you afraid?¡±

    Bai Zhu froze slightly and lowered his gaze.

    Gu Ying chuckled and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry. Though the City Lord of the Sea Spirit City is interesting, it¡¯s useless to me. If the 72 cities were in his hands, then the Upper Realm will be embroiled in a wave of storms. I won¡¯t help him in this battle. ¡±

    Bai Zhu breathed a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Highness Ying is brilliant! I can¡¯t help but wonder where Sea Spirit City got the elixir from. It can increase one¡¯s overall power. Previously, that foolish Nangong Yan wanted to suppress the Sea Spirit City, but the result was Nangong Lie and the Sea Spirit City has be an ally. Before the Banquet of Heroes, Nangong Lie praised Yan Hai many times. Once the war starts, he will definitely side with Sea Spirit City. Yan Hai himself has the strength of a Spirit Ring exponent. If we include Nangong Lie, then the oue ... ¡±

    Bai Zhu kept talking. Gu Ying was not going to help Jun Wu Xie which means that he still had a chance.

    ¡°Spirit Ring exponent?¡± Gu Ying¡¯s face showed a hint of surprise. He really did not expect the City Lord of the Sea Spirit City to be as powerful to the extent of wielding a Spirit Ring.

    ¡°Yes, thed is very arrogant and holds a certain power. Otherwise we would not have such a headache?¡± Bai Zhu smiled bitterly.

    Gu Ying narrowed his eyes and said after a while: ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry about Nangong Lie. His failed mission in the Middle Realm had rendered him almost useless, especially after suffering only from a minor injury. After returning, he is still very weak. Maybe he was not capable at all. Since Yan Hai has the ability to connect with one of the Top Ten experts, how about I send you another one?¡±

    Immediately, Bai Zhu revealed a joyous expression on his face, as he looked at Gu Ying in disbelief.

    ¡°Highness Ying ... who are you sending to me?¡±

    ¡°Duan Qi.¡± Gu Ying said.

    ¡°Duan Qi? You mean Her Excellency Duan Qi?¡± Bai Zhu became nervous.

    This Duan Qi whom Gu Ying mentioned, was an influential figure in the Upper Realm. That Duan Qi was from The Sacred Maiden Tribe. She was the elder of the tribe. Her strength was the top in The Sacred Maiden Tribe. In the name of the elders, it was impossible to withdraw from the list of the Top Ten Experts. But even without such a name, Duan Qi¡¯s strength alone was enough topete with the Top Ten Experts.

    Even Luo Qingcheng was rmended by Duan Qi to the Lord at the time. Luo Qingcheng was there and when he met Duan Qi, he had to respectfully call her Aunt Duan.

    It¡¯s just that Duan Qi had a weird temperament and lives on Saint Peak. Few people could contact her. Even though she was a strong woman, no one could please her and get close to her.

    Gu Ying had appeared in the Upper Realm only over the past few years but he even managed to establish a rtionship with Duan Qi and was able to invite her to help him aplish tasks...this really made it hard for Bai Zhu believe it.

    ¡°Exactly, Duan Qi has been idle recently, and it¡¯s not difficult for her. With her help, your chances will be greater.¡± Gu Ying said.

 Chapter 2779 - Gu Yingâ€™s thoughts (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2779: Gu Ying¡¯s thoughts (3)</h4>

    <b>Trantor:</b> Misty Cloud Trantions <b>Editor:</b> Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°I sincerely thank you, Highness Ying! With the help of Highness Ying and Lord Duan, prevailing over Sea Spirit City is definite.¡± Bai Zhu stood up in excitement and bowed in gratitude towards Gu Ying.

    Gu Ying waved his hand and did not care at all for the gratitude from Bai Zhu.

    Gu Ying and Bai Zhu talked for a while more before Bai Zhu diligently sent Gu Ying out.

    Although Duan Qi¡¯s strength was powerful, what Bai Zhu really cared about was the Sacred Maiden Tribe behind Duan Qi!

    The status of the Sacred Maiden Tribe in the Upper Realm was very special. They were born with a very strong psychic force. This psychic force may not be strong enough, but it¡¯s very useful during a battle. It could control a person¡¯s actions and minds with a strong mental force within a short time. Although the time was short, it was enough to kill the opponent in a blink of an eye.

    At this moment, Bai Zhu¡¯s thoughts started to move. What he wanted was not just as simple as Duan Qi¡¯s strength!

    After Gu Ying left Bai Zhu¡¯s house, he got into the carriage and returned to his residence.

    On the carriage, an old man was sitting in the carriage and looking at Gu Ying with a smile on his face.

    ¡°Highness Ying seems to have encountered something good? You seem to be in a good mood.¡± said the old man.

    Gu Ying chuckled a little: ¡°Bai Zhu is a smart man. He has great ambition. I rmended Duan Qi to him. I think he will contribute more than what I¡¯ve given him. ¡±

    ¡°Oh? Highness Ying, are you really rmending Lady Duan to Bai Zhu? Although Bai Zhu is young, he has a lot of thoughts in his mind. I heard the news from Sea Spirit City when Bai Zhu was at the side of Sea Spirit City, he was very oblige and obedient towards its City Lord. After leaving Sea Spirit City, he and Nangong Yan joined forces to deal with Sea Spirit City. He changes sides fast. If Highness Ying joins him, you need to be careful.¡± The old man said in reminder.

    ¡°Be careful? What can I be careful of? His opponent is Yan Hai, not me. Though he can survive the storm, I can still defeat him.¡± Gu Ying smiled disapprovingly.

    The old man said nothing more. He was sent by the Lord to Gu Ying¡¯s side. Ever since he followed Gu Ying, he only obeyed and listened to his orders even if the Lord no longer needed to order him around.

    During this time, he had been following Gu Ying closely and did not avoid him.

    But the more he looked at it, the more he thought Gu Ying was nning the next big game.

    He kept in touch with the experts of the Upper Realm without expressing his attitude. 72 cities were about to fall into the mes of war when Gu Ying suddenly stepped in. He seemed to be helping Bai Zhu. But in fact, it created more chaos among the 72 cities.

    And once Duan Qi takes the shot, the City Lords would be dragged into the whole battle. The spread of this war was definitely not a good sign.

    What does Gu Ying want to do? The old man couldn¡¯t figure it out, but could vaguely feel that Gu Ying seemed to deliberately want to disturb the Upper Realm that had been peaceful for years.

    ¡°It¡¯s windy, the good show should be staged soon, we don¡¯t need to think too much. Let¡¯s just watch the show.¡± Gu Ying said with a smile as he turned to look at the scenery outside the window.

 Chapter 2780 - Call To Arms (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2780: Call To Arms (1)</h4>

    <b>Trantor:</b> Misty Cloud Trantions <b>Editor:</b> Misty Cloud Trantions

    When Bai Zhu received Gu Ying¡¯s message, his confidence increased greatly, and he immediately assembled an army together with the other city lords and marched toward the Sea Spirit City.

    However, there was another scene unfolding in Sea Spirit City.

    In the City Lord¡¯s Manor, Zheng Weilong delivered the news that Zheng Ke had just sent to Jun Wu Xie. Qiao Chu and others sat side by side as they read the hand-written letter by Zheng Ke.

    ¡°This Bai Zhu really has too many moves, it seems like he does not have any limits! In order to bring Little Xie down, he can even resort to selling his charms!¡± Qiao Chu looked astonished.

    Even though Bai Zhu who was the Lord of White Night City, which was also the number 1 city among the 72 cities, before fighting, he had already sold his charms, and had wanted to lure Zheng Weilong into poisoning Jun Wu Xie. This person had such an innocent face but yet possessed such a treacherous mind.

    Zheng Weilong sat quietly by the side. When she got the letter, she felt a little bit surprised. She had already guessed that when the 72 cities became enemies with Sea Spirit City, Zheng Ke would definitely make use of the convenience of her presence in Sea Spirit City. But... she didn¡¯t expect that it would be Bai Zhu who wanted to use her instead.

    With regards to Bai Zhu¡¯s identity and status, he could have any sort of women. Instead, he wanted her to be the mistress Lord of White Night City. He really spared no effort.

    ¡°Why did you give the letter to me?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked as she looked at Zheng Weilong. ¡°Given the current situation of Sea Spirit City, you should show that you have abandoned the 72 cities alliance and chose Sea Spirit City. Why?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie knew that Zheng Weilong was a smart person, but Zheng Weilong had absolutely no understanding of her and Night Regime¡¯s strength. Judging from the current appearance, it would seem that Bai Zhu had the pressing advantage whereas Sea Spirit City appeared to be isted and helpless.

    Except for those cities which were taken over by Jun Wu Xie earlier, the rest of the cities were on Bai Zhu¡¯s side. Moreover, the loyalty of those cities which Jun Wu Xie had taken over were not only questionable, but their strength were among the weakest within the 72 cities, and even if those cities were to dispatched fully, they might not even be able to within the attack from the rest of the 72 cities.

    In such a situation, even a fool knew who had the winning advantage, but yet Zheng Weilong still chose to continue her cooperation with Jun Wu Xie.

    Zheng Weilong looked at Jun Wu Xie with a very calm face.

    ¡°I have already chosen to cooperate with you, my Lord, so I won¡¯t go back on my word and be a turncoat. I won¡¯t bother talking about morality and morals. I, Zheng Weilong, from beginning to the end, want my freedom. Even if I agreed to Bai Zhu¡¯s proposal, I will only move from one cage to another. Currently, Sea Spirit City has not been destroyed, and I am of some use to Bai Zhu, and he might treat me with courtesy. But once Sea Spirit City is destroyed, even if he married me ording to his promise, I am but a piece of waste with no spiritual power, what will I amount to in White Night City? I will only be under house arrest to live out the rest of my life. Since I¡¯m in a no-win situation, why would I walk right into a trap?¡±

    Zheng Weilong¡¯s words were very straightforward. She did not pledge her loyalty to Jun Wu Xie, nor did she say anything moving. Everything she mentioned was based on her own vested interests, but in that sense, it was theplete truth.

    ¡°You will be d of the choice you made today.¡± Jun Wu Xie raised her hand slightly, and turned the letter sent by Zheng Ke into ashes.

 Chapter 2781 - Call To Arms (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2781: Call To Arms (2)</h4>

    <b>Trantor:</b> Misty Cloud Trantions <b>Editor:</b> Misty Cloud Trantions

    A battle will be ignited on thend of the 72 cities.

    The army of 72 cities led by White Night City and zing me City, were nearing Sea Spirit City. The army maintained an aggressive demeanour along the journey as they pressed a hard pace, and within a few days, the army had already arrived outside Sea Spirit City.

    Outside the Sea Spirit City, there was nothing but the city which stood loftily in front of the army.

    ¡°This is Sea Spirit City?¡± A burly man raised his eyebrows and looked at Sea Spirit City in front of him, with a look of disapproval.

    ¡°This piece of shit little city actually activated so many of us to attack. I don¡¯t know what the City Lords are thinking.¡± Another man frowned impatiently.

    What happened on the day of the Banquet of Heroes was only known to the City Lords who participated. However, all the City Lords seemed to have a tacit understanding in keeping everything that happened under wraps. Hence, no one mentioned anything to their men. And after they had returned to their respective cities, the first thing they did was to assemble their troops and send them to Sea Spirit City. This time, more than 60 cities out of the 72 cities were involved in the alliance, and each city had sent tens of thousands of troops. Today, the number of troops assembled outside Sea Spirit City reached more than two million!!!

    More than two million troops! It was enough to envelop the entire Sea Spirit City. Looking at the total number of troops in Sea Spirit City, they only numbered to 300,000 people and they were simply able-bodied citizens, how could they resist the attack of more than two million troops!

    The great disparity between the enemy and them really made the generals and soldiers somewhat puzzled.

    They couldn¡¯t figure out how capable this Sea Spirit City really was that it could anger the City Lords of the 72 cities so much that they had to work together topletely destroy it!

    Before they came, they had all received orders from their respective City Lords. In this battle, they had to kill everyone in Sea Spirit City, no one is allowed to escape!

    ¡°Forget it, since it is the order of the City Lord, we will just obey. To destroy this city, how difficult can it be?¡± A general waved his hand nonchntly, as in his eyes, Sea Spirit City was already a dead city.

    No matter how many rumors about the strength of Sea Spirit City have been spread, now, they have be meaningless.

    They didn¡¯t believe that with the strength of Sea Spirit City, the city could really defend against two million troops attacking?

    Outside Sea Spirit City, the army was under pressure.

    Within the city, it was a different scene.

    Dongfang Ku Bi was anxious like an ant walking on a hot pot as he paced back and forth in the city¡¯s official residence.

    Seeing Ye Mei appear, he immediately greeted Ye Mei.

    ¡°What does the City Lord say? The army of the other cities is right outside the city. If the City Lord does not take more action, those people will really barge in!¡± Dongfang Ku Bi hurriedly spoke. He had received the news that the 72 cities have formed an alliance, as such, he brought 100,000 men to Sea Spirit City to help Jun Wu Xie. However, he had been in Sea Spirit City for two days but he still hadn¡¯t even seen Jun Wu Xie.

    Within Sea Spirit City, there was no tension seen during the preparation for the battle. This really confounded Dongfang Ku Bi.

    This Jun Wu Xie didn¡¯t seemed to be a stupid person. Why was he still not ready to fight at such a crucial moment?

    Two million troops were just outside of Sea Spirit City. Once an attack wasunched, it would take less than an hour to annihte the entire Sea Spirit City!

 Chapter 2782 - Call To Arms (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2782: Call To Arms (3)</h4>

    <b>Trantor:</b> Misty Cloud Trantions <b>Editor:</b> Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Method? At this time, let¡¯s not drag on anymore. It won¡¯t work... it really won¡¯t work. Don¡¯t you have ships in Sea Spirit City? How about we board the ships? I don¡¯t believe they can do anything to us once we are in the Sea of Death.¡± Dongfang Ku Bi was as anxious as an ant on a hot pot, as he offered his suggestion without hesitation.

    Ye Mei could only look at Dongfang Ku Bi, not knowing whether tough or cry.

    Afterforting him for a while, Ye Mei turned to the backyard.

    In the courtyard, Jun Wu Xie was sitting quietly by the pond, together with Jun Wu Yao as they leisurely looked at Sacrificial Blood Rabbit and Lord Meh Meh who were washing their paws and hooves.

    ¡°Lord Jue, Miss.¡± The expression on Ye Mei¡¯s face had changed slightly, the false appearance which she wore usually had been dispelled, in its ce the coldness of the Night Regime.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on outside?¡± Jun Wu Xie turned her head slightly, looking at Ye Mei.

    ¡°The troops of the 72cities have been assembled outside.¡± Ye Mei said.

    Jun Wu Xie looked back.

    ¡°What is Little Xie going to do this time?¡± Jun Wu Yao looked at Jun Wu Xie with his chin propped up by his hand, his eyes full of smiles.

    Two million troops sounded terrifying but to Jun Wu Yao¡¯s ears, it couldn¡¯t have been more casual just like two hundred ants.

    ¡°If you need me to step up, just kiss me.¡± Jun Wu Yaoughed teasingly.

    Jun Wu Xie nced at him as she ignored his wordspletely.

    Jun Wu Yao justughed as he knew in his heart, Jun Wu Xie would not let him go fight. Everything Jun Wu Xie was doing now was to attract the attention of His Lord. Only by using this method, could she find Jun Gu. The two million strong army was just a stepping stone for her.

    And this stepping how, how it was going to be used, was entirely up to Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what that person¡¯s criteria is for selecting the Knight of Destruction. But now... I¡¯m doing all that I can to bring his attention to me.¡±

    The moment Jun Wu Xie finished speaking, she stood up.

    ¡°And you.¡± She turned to look at Jun Wu Yao as she stepped forward slowly and printed a kiss on Jun Wu Yao¡¯s cheek, and said softly, ¡°Be a good boy and wait for my return.¡±

    Jun Wu Yao was slightly stunned as he looked at the departing figure of Jun Wu Xie, his face was slightly warm.

    Ye Mei, who was standing to one side, saw that Jun Yao¡¯splexion turned slightly red, she turned around slightly and pretended that she didn¡¯t see anything.

    Lord Jue and Miss had been married for a long time, so howe Lord Jue turned bashful after being kissed by Miss... If this went on, when will they be able to hear the pitter patter of little feet...

    Inside the city¡¯s official residence, after such a long wait, Dongfang Ku Bi finally saw Jun Wu Xie and he greeted her eagerly. Zheng Weilong, who had apanied him, went forth to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s side as well.

    ¡°City Lord, you¡¯re finally here! If you still didn¡¯te out, the sky would have fallen!¡± Dongfang Ku Bi almost cried on the spot as he spoke to Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie nced at Dong Fang Ku Bi. She had not expected that anyone would support her. But Dong Fang Ku Bi and East Peak City¡¯s 100,000 troops arrived, which really exceeded her expectations.

    ¡°City Lord, do we want to assemble the army now?¡± Zheng Weilong asked, her expression heavy. The 72 cities were sparing no effort this time as each city had sent enough troops. Arge part of the troops belonging to each of the 72 cities was not able to be used by each city, because the troops belonged directly to His Lord.

 Chapter 2783 - Call To Arms (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2783: Call To Arms (4)</h4>

    <b>Trantor:</b> Misty Cloud Trantions <b>Editor:</b> Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°No need.¡± Jun Wu Xie shook her head.

    ¡°No need?¡± Zheng Weilong was dumbfounded.

    Jun Wu Xie had neither prepared for war nor did she intend to fight, which waspletely different from Zheng Weilong¡¯s earlier guess.

    Unless Jun Wu Xie had wanted to surrender before the fight?

    Zheng Weilong¡¯s heart suddenly dropped to the pit of her stomach. She really couldn¡¯t figure out what Jun Wu Xie wanted to do.

    ¡°How about Qiao Chu and the others?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked suddenly.

    ¡°Already on the wall.¡± Zheng Weilong said.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded and said nothing more as she walked towards the outside of the city.

    Qiao Chu and the others had already ascended the walls surrounding Sea Spirit City earlier in the morning, and they now stood together with a group of Night Regime warriors.

    Both sides had yet to start fighting, but the cursing and trash talking...

    ¡°The cowards of Sea Spirit City, when are you hiding till? Are you turtles going to hide in your shells??¡± The Alliance army yelled and scolded outside.

    And upon the walls ...

    ¡°Piss off! If you have the ability, you cane on in!¡± Qiao Chu stepped on the stone wall as he yelled at the army situated not far away.

    For a while, the battle of tongues raged on on both sides. With just Qiao Chu, one person, he was eloquent refuting all their curses with witty expressions. It was a stalemate.

    Hua Yao and others stood on the side as they silently watched Qiao Chu engage in his ¡®Big Kill¡¯ mode. so silently, watching Qiao Chu start the ¡°Big Kill¡± mod. At this moment, they realized that Qiao Chu was not only powerful, but he was second to none!

    The people in the opposite camp had been scolded by him till they were so frustrated that they almost puke blood!

    Qiao Chu was in delight as he kept scolding the opposing forces, but Jun Wu Xie suddenly appeared behind him and patted him on the shoulder.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I haven¡¯t scolded ...¡± Qiao Chu thought that Hua Yao and the others couldn¡¯t listen to anymore, but he turned around to find Jun Wu Xie standing behind him, and suddenly became serious.

    ¡°Little ... Little Xie... you are here?¡±

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Jun Wu Xie looked at Qiao Chu.

    Qiao Chu scratched his head and said, ¡°Well ... you weren¡¯t letting us fight? And those guys cursed at us so badly, so I just wanted to teach them how to be polite, so I said ... some words ...¡± Qiao Chu looked at Jun Wu Xie seriously.

    Upon hearing his exnation, Fei Yan and the others had already rolled their eyes many times over.

    He only said a few words??

    He literally cursed out the 18 generations of the opposing forces!

    Jun Wu Xie nced at Qiao Chu, and with her one nce, it made Qiao Chu feel guilty and he had to change the subject.

    ¡°Well ... what are we going to do now? The morale on the other side is on an up. I¡¯m pretty sure the battle will start soon. So are we still going to stand guard?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Jun Wu Xie shook her head.

    Qiao Chu¡¯s eyes brightened.

    They were going to start fighting!

    ¡°I¡¯m going to fight.¡± Jun Wu Xie said.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Qiao Chu didn¡¯t understand.

    Hua Yao and others had a vague feeling that something was off.

    But Jun Wu Xie didn¡¯t bother exining further to them. She raised herself to her toes and sprung up. Her figure turned into a stream of flowing light, and she flew down from the wall!

    Several generals who had cursed at Qiao Chu before, suddenly became aware of the stream of light which flew down from the wall of Sea Spirit City, they were shocked as they waited to take a closer look.

    And what they saw was...

    A slender figure, standing alone in front of the closed gates of Sea Spirit City and faced an army two million strong from the 72 cities!!

 Chapter 2784 - Millions of Mighty Warriors (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2784: Millions of Mighty Warriors (1)</h4>

    <b>Trantor:</b> Misty Cloud Trantions <b>Editor:</b> Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°This kid is the Lord of the Sea Spirit City, Yan Hai?¡±

    The boy in front of him looked very petite. He didn¡¯t look like a powerful opponent. Many generals did nott understand why the 72 City Lords were so afraid of Jun Wu Xie that they sent out such a huge alliance army to attack Sea Spirit City.

    In their opinion, those in front of them were just harmless kids. They needed no effort to fight him .

    ¡°Yan Hai, are you here to surrender?¡± Many generals couldn¡¯t helpughing when they saw Jun Wu Xiee out of the city alone. How could a small Sea Spirit City be their opponent of two million troops? Jun Wu Xie appeared alone at this time. What else could he do besides surrender?

    ¡°If it¡¯s surrender, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s toote. Our lord of the city has given an order. Today, you will burn your own Sea Spirit City to the ground. You can only me yourself for dying and offending all the lords of the cities. No God can save you. ¡±

    The harsh words echoed from the army far and wide. They were not in a hurry. In their eyes, Sea Spirit City was already a dead city. There was nothing they could do.

    Qiao Chu and others standing on the city wall saw the arrogance of the armies of the 72 cities.

    Qiao Chu rolled his sleeves several times and tried to rush down, but was stopped by Hua Yao.

    ¡°Brother Hua! Why are you stopping me? You should let me go down and I will break the heads of those assholes!¡± Qiao Chu said angrily.

    Hua Yao shook his head slightly and calmly, ¡°Look.¡±

    ¡°What do you want me to see?¡± Qiao Chu wondered.

    Hua Yao¡¯s eyes fell on Jun Wu Xie who was outside the city gate. Facing the ridicule of the army of 72 cities, Jun Wu Xie remained calm. There was no anger or shame in her cold eyes. She looked across at the millions of troops in front of her calmly.

    That calmness could never be a facade.

    ¡°Little Xie must have her n. Since she hasn¡¯t let us out of the city, we can¡¯t go out of the city as we wished as it might ruin her n.¡± Hua Yao said coldly. All that Jun Wu Xie had done was for a motive.

    That was to attract the attention of the Lord, and thus have the opportunity to find Jun Gu. But the 72 cities were so insignificant to him. He will not even bother to ask a question. Jun Wu Xie wanted to make use of the Sea Spirit City as a base to do something earth-shattering that draws the attention of the Lord. This was the only possible way.

    The honor and disgrace of the Sea Spirit City has nothing to do with them. The supremacy position of the 72 cities had never been in the eyes of Jun Wu Xie. What she wanted was to confuse them and let the dispute happen and hustle directly pass on to the Lord. By then, the Lord would realize that there was an extraordinary character in the 72 cities!

    Therefore, even if you know that Jun Wu Xie¡¯s behavior was crazy and extreme, but Hua Yao did not dare to stop her or stop the dispute from happening.

    Several of them had experienced life and death. They saw their family members ughtered before their eyes. They knew the pain of the separation of blood rtives. How could people stop Jun Wu Xie from saving Jun Gu?

    ¡°But ... What else can Little Xie do? That¡¯s a two million army!¡± Qiao Chu frowned, this time the 72 cities had put in all their capital. They were all ready to annihte the Sea Spirit City in one fell swoop. Jun Wu Xie was alone facing this storm. He was a little ufortable against this behemoth.

 Chapter 2785 - Millions of Mighty Warriors (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2785: Millions of Mighty Warriors (2)</h4>

    <b>Trantor:</b> Misty Cloud Trantions <b>Editor:</b> Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Has she ever lost?¡± Hua Yao narrowed his eyes slightly. His calm eyes were full of trust in Jun Wu Xie.

    From the Lower Realm to the Middle Realm, there were countless enemies that wanted to confront Jun Wu Xie. Those enemies who were far stronger than her, were once a prevailing overlord at that time. Who would believe that they would really be overthrown?

    But in the end, all of them were defeated by Jun Wu Xie.

    This time, Hua Yao firmly believed that Jun Wu Xie must be fully prepared because she could not lose this battle!

    Her father was still waiting for her rescue. The Three Realms were still looking forward to her conspiracy to break the blood sacrifice. The life and death worm in Jun Wu Yao was unsolved. With the expectations and hopes of countless people, everything would be over if this fails.

    Now, all they could do was to believe Jun Wu Xie unconditionally.

    Hua Yao¡¯s words suppressed Qiao Chu¡¯s a little. Fei Yan rarelyughed at Qiao Chu¡¯s impulsiveness. He stepped forward silently and patted his good brother¡¯s shoulder.

    They had known each other for many years. Even if they were not brothers, they were better than their own blood brothers. They did not go out of the city not because of timidity. It was because they respect the choices made by the emperor. And so, they chose to remain here.

    Nangong Lie didn¡¯t know when he came to the city wall, watching Qiao Chu¡¯s words and deeds in his eyes. He received the news of the attack on the 72 cities early. He also expressed his willingness to fight together. However, his request, like Dongfang Ku Bi¡¯s, was sinking into the sea.

    He didn¡¯t understand what Jun Wu Xie was thinking. He didn¡¯t know what kind of ns Jun Wu Xie had. His courage to deal with the two million army alone fell on his mind.

    She had never been defeated?

    Nangong Lie had only had a battle with Jun Wu Xie and it was aplete defeat. Even his self-confidence and pride had been frustrated. Luo Qingcheng, who was once known as the most talented person in the Upper Realm. They brought so many strong men and troops. They vowed to kill the Lower Realm, but the result was aplete loss. Now their life and death were unknown.

    Jun Wu Xie had not been defeated, at least in the battle known to Nangong Lie. She had not lost, and all her opponents were so powerful.

    Even Luo Qingcheng was defeated by her, outside the Sea Spirit City, what about the two million troops? !!

    Nangong Lie¡¯s gaze looked at the familiar and strong back. He was clearly fighting alone. But somehow he felt that the seemingly thin figure was more powerful than the millions of mighty warriors!

    The sea breeze blew from the depths of the sea, with the dampness of the sea, brushing inside and outside the Sea Spirit City, raising her innocent long hair, but not softening her toughness.

    She stood alone before the mighty millions of warriors. Looking coldly at the disdain and shouting from the enemy. Her eyes were as cold as if those who stood in front of her were not a group of powerful opponents at all, but a group of dead people!

    ¡°Are you finished?¡± Jun Wu Xie suddenly opened her eyes, looking at the chattering generals, her cold voice mixed in the sea breeze, as cold as broken ice.

    The screaming generals suddenly became quiet. They looked at Jun Wu Xie, who was too calm in front of them and puzzled.

    They could not help but wonder where her calmness and confidence came from.

 Chapter 2786 - Millions of Mighty Warriors (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2786: Millions of Mighty Warriors (3)</h4>

    <b>Trantor:</b> Misty Cloud Trantions <b>Editor:</b> Misty Cloud Trantions

    The few top generals frowned slightly. For some reason, they had an unprovoked disgust for Jun Wu Xie¡¯s cloudless and light-hearted expression. What they wanted was not her calmness. Instead, he wanted to see Jun Wu Xie¡¯s fear. They longed to wait for her to kneel and beg for mercy.

    Unfortunately, Jun Wu Xie did not do what they had wished for.

    Her eyes always made them have an illusion. As if ... it was them who were about to be killed, and it was them who were caught in the dead.

    This feeling of disharmony makes them very ufortable!

    ¡°How? Are you getting impatient and so eager to die? Treasure all that you hear now. Because it won¡¯t be long before you be a dead person. No matter how we scold you, you will not be able to live to hear it ... ¡°A general sneered, and Jun Wu Xie¡¯s indifferent face always made him have the urge to crush it.

    ¡°Hahaha.¡± A group of people wereughing and showed no respect for the opponent at all. They werepletely cruel and dismissive.

    Jun Wu Xie slowly raised her eyes and looked at the general who was the first to scream. In the next second, her figure disappeared suddenly!

    Several generals noticed Jun Wu Xie¡¯s move. They stoppedughing immediately!

    ¡°Good boy, are you really in a hurry to reincarnate? I¡¯ll help you!¡± The general hummed arrogantly.

    When his words had juste out, there was a strange feeling of coldness in his neck. He raised his hand subconsciously to touch his neck. His fingertips could not feel the unexpected coldness instead, but a sticky and warm touch ...

    Uh ...

    The harsh gurgling sound of water pierced the eardrums of everyone, the dazzling blood red spilled overwhelmingly, and a little warm and sticky liquid dripped on the faces and hands of those soldiers. They turned their heads subconsciously, but saw ...

    The general who was still in front of Jun Wu Xie had already be a headless dead body. The head fell down on the horse¡¯s hoof mixed with mud and blood, while his body was sitting upright on the horse¡¯s back. Arge swath of blood was sprayed on the neck, gushing towards the sky several meters high!

    ¡°What¡¯s ... happening ...¡± Another general who was close had been sprayed with warm blood and he was dyed entirely in the scarlet blood as his eyes widened in horror, finally realizing that he was half a meter away from the lopped off head, and only at the moment when blood sshed on him, that person was already dead!

    When did it happen? How was it that he didn¡¯t even notice it!

    Death came so suddenly, it was unexpected.

    No one noticed when Jun Wu Xie approached or when the general¡¯s head was lopped off. When they returned to their senses and looked up, Jun Wu Xie had disappeared instantly. She once again stood in her original position. Her silver light armor had not been stained with any trace of blood, all she held in her hand was a gleaming long sword, which had beads of fresh blood trickling down.

    The deep crimson blood looked so beautiful and terrifying at the same time under the illumination of the sun!

 Chapter 2787 - Trembling moment (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2787: Trembling moment (1)</h4>

    <b>Trantor:</b> Misty Cloud Trantions <b>Editor:</b> Misty Cloud Trantions

    At this moment, the mighty millions of warriors fell into an unprecedented silence. The yelling and roaring sounds sounded like they were swallowed up by the blood.

    The pungent blood smell permeated the dead silence, choking everyone¡¯s as it reminded them of the silence of death.

    Jun Wu Xie shook her sword lightly. Beads of blood on the tip of the sword fell under the shadow of the sword, flowing to the ground under her feet.

    As the blood was soaking into the soil, the soldiers of the 72 cities noticed that the earth beneath them was a bit weird. The earth was not yellowish as it should be, it was reddish ck. At a nce, from the gates of the Sea Spirit City to its middle where their military stood, it seemed as if a clear boundary had been drawn.

    Long Xuan City ...

    Suddenly, this remote town, which has long been forgotten, suddenly poured into each of their minds.

    The first rise of Sea Spirit City began with the army that overthrew Long Xuan City¡¯s attack.

    At that time, Ruan Zhongshan, the City Lord, got his news from somewhere. He knew the only way to conquer Sea Spirit City was to take with him his armies and surround the small and neglected Sea Spirit City.

    That battle, in the eyes of anyone, was a situation where the Sea Spirit City would perish.

    But the result was unexpected to everyone.

    On thisnd outside the Sea Spirit City, Ruan Zhongshan and his army were almost wiped out by the army of Jun Wu Xie and the Sea Spirit City. At this time, the soil outside the Sea Spirit City had been stained with blood.

    Later, Nangong Yan gathered the power of the Five Cities and wanted to re-exercise their skills. Nangong Lie, one of the Top Ten Experts attacking the Sea Spirit City, his plight was worse than Ruan Zhongshan¡¯s!

    The Five City Coalition, except for Nangong Lie, who had already trusted Jun Wu Xie, had not survived. The corpses from the Five Cities had been piled up outside the Sea Spirit City and experienced the burning fire at their feet.The piece ofnd was discarded for many days. The wind was blowing in the sun as the rotten bones and corpse was absorbed by the earth ...

    After two consecutive battles, Sea Spirit City was at its dead end. But the final result made everyone unbelievable. It was not Sea Spirit City that died, but the enemies who tried to do harm to Sea Spirit City ... ...

    The pungent smell of blood once again drawn into their minds. It had totally dismissed their disregards towards Sea Spirit City and Jun Wu Xie.

    If Jun Wu Xie was so vulnerable, how could Long Xuan City have lost?

    If Sea Spirit City really has nobat power, how was the Five City Coalition destroyed?

    The glory of the previous battle was vividly remembered. But they were erased by their arrogance, allowing them to subconsciously disregard the Sea Spirit City and Jun Wu Xie. They forgot about the Banquet of Heroes held in Sea Spirit City not long ago. At that time, even Bai Zhu, the City Lord of the White Night City had personally prepared and brought over a gift?

    If it was really that weak, why would the City Lords of 72 cities fear Jun Wu Xie and Sea Spirit City?

    Their two million army was not as simple as crushing an ant!

    Suddenly, the hearts of all the soldiers raised an unprecedented sense of tension. The fear of waking up suddenly made their faces pale.

 Chapter 2788 - Trembling moment (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2788: Trembling moment (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Who is next?¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s cold eyes nced over the fearing army. Those eyes obviously had no feelings, but whoever her gazended on, that person felt as though they had been doused in ice cold water and started trembling.

    The generals of the 72 cities had never felt so nervous before. The mor and sarcasm just before them, at this moment, was like an ice de that has scratched their hearts, spreading throughout the whole body with a touch of tingling and deep bone coldness.

    Suddenly, a horse neighed and broke the silence at this moment. A general¡¯s saddle horse seemed to feel its master¡¯s panic and became restless.

    ¡°What are you afraid of! He¡¯s all on his own! Our army has two million, why do you fear?¡± He hollered out loudly.

    ¡°All of you, all together now and kill ...¡±

    Of course, his roaring voice came to an abrupt end.

    A light suddenly shed towards him, as fast as lightning, rendered everyone around him unable to react.

    When everyone looked back intently, all they saw was a sh striking towards his neck and went through his throat, severing thest trace of his voice from this world!

    Jun Wu Xie raised her hand slightly, as her sword shed the general¡¯s neck before it flew back to her. At the same time, the general¡¯s head fell to the ground, and it rolled a few times ... The headless body fell immediately onto the ground. The bright red blood sprayed out, dyeing the dark red ground redder and redder...

    If it is said that the death of the first general reminded the army of 72 cities to recall the defeat of the army of Long Xuan City and the five cities, now the general¡¯s death hadpletely grasped the fear in everyone¡¯s hearts.

    What crushing power was that?

    The generals sent by the 72 cities were all first-ss masters. Even if they were casually selected, they were all powerful men. But in the presence of Jun Wu Xie, these powerful men were weak and frightened, easily ughtered like chickens. They were likembs waiting to be ughtered by Jun Wu Xie without any strength to resist.

    The confrontation between the two armies in this bloody battle, people did not fear death at all. The blood in that war inspired killings instead.

    However, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s method of killing people was creepy.

    A two million army was right in front of her eyes. But she could easily take the lives of two generals from such a number. From start to end, no one could see her movements and guard against her at all!

    After killing two generals, not a single drop of blood could be found on her body ...

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s manner of killing seemed to be telling everyone that no matter how huge the army was this time, as long as she wanted to kill, there was no one she couldn¡¯t kill!

    Even if you hid among the army, she could still kill you!

    All the generals felt that an invisible trowel was hanging over their heads. As long as Jun Wu Xie nced over, they would be dead.

    A staggering figure of two million could not protect them.

    They could not even protect themselves ...

 Chapter 2789 - Trembling moment (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2789: Trembling moment (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Fear spread quickly in the army with force of a prairie fire, bloody taste became stronger and thicker. The shadow of death shrouded everyone¡¯s head.

    ¡°You ... what are you still afraid of ... We have more than two million troops, are we afraid of dying after two people are dead?!¡± A general screamed in extreme fear as he was afraid of himself being heard and obliterated by Jun Wu Xie. He immediately dispatched several teams of soldiers to protect himself.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, he is all by himself. Even if she kills, there¡¯s a limit to it! Everyone, rush up together! Let¡¯s see if he can really multitask and kill us all!¡± Another general also shouted.

    When they arrived, a military order had been issued by the City Lords. If the Sea Spirit City could not be destroyed, they would be dead even if they returned.

    It was expected to be an extremely simple and overwhelming battle. However, the heart of the military had been disturbed by the two generals killed by Jun Wu Xie before the battle started. If this continues, they would not have a chance to fight and they had to ept the military death order for their survival during the battle.

    There were shadows of death on both sides, and the generals would rather fight here in the actual battle.

    They were scared by Jun Wu Xie, but they had notpletely lost their minds. They knew that Jun Wu Xie was powerful, however, they had not forgotten their own advantages in this battle.

    The two million troops behind them were theirst chips.

    ¡°Give your best shot!¡± The generals of the cities seemed to have the same consensus. Dealing with Jun Wu Xie was so difficult. If they were to wait for the whole army of the Sea Spirit City to leave its city for the battle, there would be a lot of uncertainties. It would be better to take advantage of this chance where Jun Wu Xie was arrogant to fight alone. This was the best opportunity to take it down first!

    A roar echoed from the 72 cities armies. The terrified and pale-faced soldiers were awakened from the roar of their generals. Everyone raised their spiritual power and whistled towards Jun Wu Xie.

    On the city wall, Qiao Chu and others watched Jun Wu Xie standing alone outside the gate of the Sea Spirit City. A hundred meters away, an entire army was running towards her in a sweeping force.

    Qiao Chu¡¯s fists were clenched tightly to the extent of them bleeding. He tried to rush down a few times, but was pressed back by the words of Hua Yao. But his bloodshot eyes stared at Jun Wu Xie. Every part of him was ready for battle.

    Although Hua Yao and others couldn¡¯t guess a clue from the expressions. They could already guess that the spiritual power emanating from them was ready to support Jun Wu Xie like Qiao Chu.

    Standing on the side, Nangong Lie looked at Qiao Chu and others in amazement. With his strength, he could clearly detect Qiao Chu¡¯s level of spiritual power. Among them, the strongest just entered into the cohesive spirit level were not expert levels. But for no reason, Nangong Lie felt that the concentration of spiritual power in Qiao Chu and the rest of them were much stronger than that of normal people. This meant that their spiritual power could bring damages that were far higher than the level they belong to!

    These guys were not ordinary characters!

    Nangong Lie trembled slightly. Jun Wu Xie was the strongest among all. None of these people had great potential like Jun Wu Xie!

 Chapter 2790 - Dual Spirit Rings (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2790: Dual Spirit Rings (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Brother Hua, we ...¡± Qiao Chu had been putting up with it as he watched those people who were about to rush up to Jun Wu Xie, he was so tense that the veins in his face and neck were bulging out.

    Hua Yao¡¯s brow furrowed as he took a step forward.

    As Hua Yao and the others weren¡¯t able to bear with it much longer, a slender figure appeared suddenly above the city wall.

    ¡°If you make a move now, Little Xie¡¯s efforts will fail.¡± The familiar voice drifted into the ears of Qiao Chu and others as it gradually pulled them back to being rational.

    Qiao Chu and others immediately turned around.

    They didn¡¯t even realise when Jun Wu Yao had appeared on the wall as they looked at his ck d body. Although Jun Wu Yao¡¯s appearance was modified, no one could ignore that imposing manner he exuded.

    ¡°Brother Wu Yao!¡± Qiao Chu eximed.

    Jun Wu Yao stood on the city wall, watching Jun Wu Xie who was being gradually engulfed within the encirclement, but his eyes narrowed slightly with a faint trace of smile within them.

    Nangong Lie was surprised at the sudden appearance of Jun Wu Yao. Even with his strength, he did not even notice the arrival of Jun Wu Yao, and even at this moment as Jun Wu Yao stood in front of him, and he could not feel the slightest breath of Jun Wu Yao.

    Who exactly is this person?

    Nangong Lie watched Jun Wu Yao stealthy. After being in Sea Spirit City for a time, he only knew that the man in front of him as Brother Wu Yao, which was how Qiao Chu and the others had addressed him, and that Jun Wu Xie and this man seemed to be husband and wife. As for his origins, Nangong Lie knew nothing about it. The only thing he knew was that Jun Wu Yao¡¯s strength was far above himself!

    ¡°Brother Wu Yao, are you not going to lend a hand?¡± Qiao Chu said anxiously.

    Jun Wu Xie was unwilling to risk the possibility of Jun Wu Yao revealing his actual identity. Therefore since they arrived in the Upper Realm, she never let Jun Wu Yao do anything.

    Jun Wu Yao chuckled.

    ¡°These ants, how can they hurt her? Why should I lend a hand?¡±

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s words momentarily stunned Qiao Chu and the others. That trust in Jun Wu Xie seemed to have prated deep into Jun Wu Yao¡¯s bone marrow.

    ¡°Look at her, the power of Little Xie. This moment is the moment of true liberation. Don¡¯t miss this wonderful scene.¡± Jun Wu Yao¡¯s smiling voice echoed in everyone¡¯s ears.

    The moment he finished speaking, down below the Sea Spirit City wall, a bright light suddenly shone! !!

    The army of the 72 cities rushed at Jun Wu Xie. Several angered generals rushed forward, thinking that they could take the opportunity to cut off Jun Wu Xie¡¯s head in the melee, and then they would be famous!

    However, just when they thought that Jun Wu Xie could not possibly turn the tide of battle...

    Jun Wu Xie, who had been standing still all the time, suddenly moved!

    The light sowrd that she held in her hand suddenly disappeared, a gleam of violet light was born in her left hand, while a more dazzling green light condensed in her right hand!

    The two dazzling rays of light exploded in an instant, and a strong airstream rolled up wind around her within the radiu so a hundred meters as it disrupted the squawking army, along with their whining horses and wailing.

    Those generals, who were blinded by the dazzling light, could only try to stabilize the mounts underneath them so that they would not let themselves fall off their horses!

    Apanying the chaotic movement, the two dazzling rays of light gradually gathered into a halo, and condensed into a pair of different colored spiritual rings in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hands!

 Chapter 2791 - Dual Spirit Rings (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2791: Dual Spirit Rings (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Dual Spirit Rings!!

    The generals and soldiers of the 72 cities army who were at the forefront of the troops werepletely dumbfounded when they saw the two spirit rings in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hands.

    Almost all generals tightened the reins on their horses as blood drained from their faces instantly.

    How is this possible!

    How could anyone within the Three Realms have dual spirit rings!

    A huge shock spread among the soldiers, the speed of the impact was too rapid. Those soldiers and generals who were closest to Jun Wu Xie had no time to retreat!

    Suddenly, Jun Wu Xiepletely released the spiritual ring in her hands. When the blue light and the green light were intertwined, the light appeared on the entire battlefield!

    The moment when the light burst out, everyone who had rushed up to Jun Wu Xie were enveloped by those two bright lights and the re emitted from those lights blinded everyone else.

    After the light faded, thend within the radius of 100 meters around Jun Wu Xie had turned a bloody red!

    Tens of thousands of people, that in a moment, turned into arge pool of blood and meat sauce, and covered the earth in front of Jun Wu Xie!

    The entire battlefield turned into a pit in hell. Within that 100 meter radius of Jun Wu Xie, there was that demonic red, spreading over the soil like a blooming scarlet flower.

    The army of the 72 cities stopped all action at this moment, and everyone was staring at the pit of hell that had destroyed tens of thousands of people.

    The only person who was safe and sound amid the gruesome bloodshed, was the person who had donned on a silver, light armour, which looked exceptionally bright under the sun, as its figure seemed to have prated into each person¡¯s bone marrow with a frigid coldness.

    Within the Three Realms, there was only one person who was the most powerful. He ruled the Upper Realm and had absolute power. No one could match his strength since the ancient times till now.

    His Lord, the most powerful person in the Upper Realm, and whom everyone held in the utmost regard like a god, was the only person who possessed dual spirit rings!

    This belief had always been held in everyone¡¯s mind.

    Apart from His Lord, among the countless talents in the Upper Realm, none of them possessed that ultimate strength.

    But now, resting in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s palms were the dual spirit rings! And that shattered the cognition of everyone in the Upper Realm!

    Millions of soldiers upon the battlefield were allpletely silent, so much so that everyone could hear their own heartbeat. The strong, heavy scent of blood permeated everyone¡¯s nose. It was so thick and sickening that it made everyone feel like they were sinking into a pool of thick blood with nowhere to escape.

    ¡°Dual ... Dual Spirit Rings ... How is it possible ...¡± A group of generals, who were sitting behind the army, were dumbfounded as they stared at the two bright lights. They had almost thought that what they saw was an illusion. But, the pool of blood that was left by the tens of thousands of bodies was right in front of their eyes.

    Millions of soldiers, tens of thousands of front line fighters, yet they could not stop Jun Wu Xie¡¯s attack!

    What overbearing power was this? It made everyone¡¯s blood run cold with fear!

    At this moment, cold, hard fear descended upon all the soldiers of the 72 cities.

    How would they fight in this battle?

    How else could they fight?

    Even if they had faced a powerful Spiritual Ring exponent, they dared to go against that person based on their sheer numbers, but they were not facing a single Spiritual Ring exponent, they were facing a dual Spirit Ring bearer...

 Chapter 2792 - Dual Spirit Rings (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2792: Dual Spirit Rings (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The strength of the Dual Spirit Rings was not something they could simply confront.

    Killing tens of thousands of people in one stroke. Who could have stopped such a savage attack?

    Everyone in the 72 cities army froze, the soldiers at the front line looked at the sea of blood that was so close to them and every single one of them turned pale.

    They were only one step away from death.

    One more step forward, and they would die without a resting ce!

    Not even a bone would remain.

    The whole battlefield was deathly silent, and everyone on the wall who had witnessed this few seconds fight was stunned.

    This was the first time which Qiao Chu and the others witnessed the true level of strength Jun Wu Xie had reached and possessed. Compared to the battle in the Lower Realm against Luo Qingcheng, it was as if Jun Wu Xie¡¯s capabilities had been reborn to the point of being outrageously strong.

    ¡°Little ... Little Xie ... when did she be so powerful ...¡± Qiao Chu¡¯s voice trembled a little, they initially didn¡¯t understand how Jun Wu Xie could have turned the tide of this battle, but now they did.

    The reason why Jun Wu Xie dared to fight alone was because she was ready to reveal the power of her dual Spirit Rings to the world. This battle was also her battle for recognition in the Upper Realm!

    No wonder ...

    No wonder Jun Wu Yao was so calm, as he was the only one among them who knew how powerful Jun Wu Xie was now.

    When Jun Wu Xie was in the Lower Realm, because of all the chaos that happened around them, the stability of her dual Spirit Rings was still unstable. But after the Spirit Tree¡¯s teaching and instructions, the chaotic power within her had been resolved and that also released all restraints and allowed her to fully develop!

    And this power was also the bargaining chip for Jun Wu Xie to fight with Jun Wu Yao on an equal level!

    Hua Yao and others were shocked speechless at the scene disyed in front of them, but the most shocked was Nangong Lie. He stared at Jun Wu Xie as she stood in that sea of blood, his eyes incredulous.

    He thought that the Jun Wu Xie he saw was already strong enough.

    Only to realise that from the beginning, Jun Wu Xie had hidden most of her strength. Whether in the Middle Realm or the Lower Realm, she never once revealed her true strength. And today, the emergence of the dual Spirit Rings had pushed everything to the top!

    At this moment, Nangong Lie was so grateful that he chose to stand on the side of Jun Wu Xie. Looking at the Three Realms, the only one who couldpete against Jun Wu Xie was His Lord!

    The people on the wall were shocked by the invincible strength of Jun Wu Xie, as the soldiers of the 72 cities seemed to have fallen into an endless abyss with no way out.

    Fear spread in each of them, the previous morale turned into nothingness with the appearance of the dual Spirit Rings!

    They were scared.

    Really, really scared.

    ¡°Will ... will die ...¡± One of the generals shivered as if soaked in ice water, as extreme fear rose to his eyes leaving him out of control with terror.

    If Jun Wu Xie was only a single Spirit Ring exponent, they might still have some confidence to fight against her, even if they had to sacrifice a group of soldiers, they were sure that they could overwhelm her with their sheer numbers.

    But...

    Faced with the strength of the dual Spirit Rings, their millions of soldiers were now vulnerable.

    One attack from Jun Wu Xie killed tens of thousands of people in one second. She only needed a hundred strokes or so to destroy all 2 million of them!

 Chapter 2793 - Dual Spirit Rings (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2793: Dual Spirit Rings (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    What could bring more despair than that?

    The people in the 72 cities could no longer muster up any bloodlust. One by one, it seemed like their backbones were broken as the army retreated subconsciously.

    They couldn¡¯t kill Jun Wu Xie, even if they sacrificed two million people, they couldn¡¯t send Jun Wu Xie to her death. The blind charge would only annihte their entire army!

    The millions of aggressive soldiers collectively withdrew. They took slow steps away from the sea of blood, the silver figure standing amid the blood had be the horrible nightmare which was imprinted in their hearts forever; unable to be erased.

    The bloody battle came to an abrupt halt at this moment, as the emergence of the dual Spirit Ringspletely repelled the advancement of the army of the 72 cities.

    No one was willing to take half a step closer to Sea Spirit City!

    Jun Wu Xie stood in a pool of blood indifferently while the still-suffocating bloody smell permeated her body. She looked at those enemies with pale faces, and the coldness in her eyes seemed to contain a hint of killing intent.

    As Jun Wu Xie swept her eyes across a general, he was so scared that he almost fell off his war horse. He had to clutch the reins really tightly in order to not let himself fall off his horse, but his inner fear was brought to the surface with just a nce by Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Retreat ... retreat!!¡±

    The anguished wailing that came from the soul and emitted through the mouths of those frightened generals. They did not want to stay any longer at Sea Spirit City. Collectively, they turned around and ran madly back towards where they hade from!

    That was the devil, the real devil!

    How could mere mortals fight the devil?!!

    After receiving the order to retreat, the soldiers of the 72 cities ran away without further consideration. At that moment, they could only bemoan that their parents did not give them an extra pair of legs. They were deeply afraid that if they dallied a moment longer, they would suffer a second round of attack from Jun Wu Xie.

    The army which had surrounded the Sea Spirit City faded like a tide, leaving only that sea of ??red blood, which had covered the earth outside the Sea Spirit City.

    Qiao Chu and others who were standing on the city wall watched as the army of the 72 cities fled, the ridiculous scene made themugh out loud.

    How powerful one had to be to scare off millions of males?

    Their gazes involuntarily shifted to the outside of the city, the only silhouette that was left.

    Petite and thin, but with a daunting aura that made no one underestimate her the slightest.

    Seemingly weak, but actually very powerful. At this moment, a sense of pride grew in the hearts of Qiao Chu and others, at the same time, a vague impulse was also brought on.

    A strong impulse!

    Jun Wu Xie had reached a height they couldn¡¯t match, thus, they still had a long way to go!

    They didn¡¯t want to be a hindrance to Jun Wu Xie!

    With the desire to be stronger, the spiritual aura of Qiao Chu and the others started to flow around them like crazy, the air surrounding the city walls became so heated that it almost formed something solid.

    Nangong Lie observed this scene in horror. He could almost see the spiritual power in Qiao Chu and the others burning vibrantly and greatly, every bit became purer and richer...

    What kind of abomination was Jun Wu Xie?!!

    And who was this group of people with Jun Wu Xie?

    Nangong Lie didn¡¯t dare to think further as his gaze involuntarily shifted to Jun Wu Yao, who was standing in the wind, and suddenly a terrible conjecture appeared in his mind!

 Chapter 2794 - Scaring Millions (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2794: Scaring Millions (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    On the same day, Jun Wu Xie released Nangong Lie after her victory in the Middle Realm. She wanted Nangong Lie to convey the important message to the Upper Realm so that Luo Qingcheng would bring Ye Jue to the Lower Realm, to the extent of even using the soul bone as a bait.

    Of course, when Luo Qingcheng took two strong men and an army along to the Lower Realm to fight, he also took the Ye Jue with her.

    But till now, Luo Qingcheng did not return nor did she convey any more news. Everyone knew that she was afraid and she had already lost. There was always a detail that was ignored by Nangong Lie, and that was the whereabouts of Ye Jue!

    The purpose of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words that day was clearly about Ye Jue. Luo Qingcheng was defeated which meant that Ye Jue was freed.

    Nangong Lie looked at Jun Wu Yao¡¯s face from the side and his blood suddenly rushed fervently.

    The powerful army around Jun Wu Xie, wasn¡¯t that the Night Regime that the Ye Jue had established in the Middle Realm?

    So ... this mighty man made himpletely imperceptible, maybe ...

    When Nangong Lie¡¯s mind shook, Jun Wu Yao felt his sight as if turning his head, and looked at Nangong Lie with a smile.

    This nce made Nangong Lie¡¯s legs weaken.

    The army of the 72 cities faded like the tide, leaving only the sores on the ground and the pungent blood smell. Jun Wu Xie looked at the army coldly, and slowly retracted the dual spirit rings. Turning around, the locked gate of the Sea Spirit City opened at the same time, just like weing the return of the victory ...

    Inside the City Lord¡¯s manor, Dongfang Ku Bi was restless. Zheng Weilong frowned as Jun Wu Xie just left, leaving them clueless to what she was thinking.

    ¡°I can¡¯t waste any more time. I¡¯ll go get the army to prepare.¡± Dongfang Ku Bi couldn¡¯t sit still and immediately got up and left.

    Ah Da appeared at the entrance of the hall at this moment.

    When Zheng Weilong saw Ah Da, he stood up and said, ¡°What¡¯s going on outside?¡±

    She had no spiritual power and could not participate in the battle. In order to ensure her safety, Jun Wu Xie only allowed her to stay in the City Lord¡¯s manor. Zheng Weilong sent Ah Da to check the movement outside the Sea Spirit City.

    Ah Da¡¯s face was a little pale. Standing in front of Zheng Weilong for a while, she said nothing as if she just got provoked .

    Ah Da¡¯s response made Dongfang Ku Bi more nervous, and an ominous premonition lingered in his mind.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Zheng Weilong couldn¡¯t help urging.

    Dongfang Ku Bi no longer wanted to wait.

    ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll see for myself!¡±

    ¡°No need to go.¡± Ah Da said suddenly.

    His words gave a slight pause to the footsteps of Dongfang Ku Bi, and Zheng Weilong¡¯s eyes appeared to be in doubt.

    ¡°No need to go? What does this mean? Could it be ... Could it be ... He¡¯s already ...¡± Dongfang Ku Bi asked with a shaking voice.

    Ah Da took a deep breath and looked up suddenly.

    ¡°What ?!¡± Dongfang Ku Bi¡¯s eyes widened incredibly.

    ¡°Retreat? Why did they retreat?¡± Zheng Weilong looked surprised.

    Ah Da stared down: ¡± Lord Yan has defeated them.¡±

    ¡°Lord Yan?¡± Dongfang Ku Bi and Zheng Weilong both looked nk.

    Ah Da said solemnly: ¡°Lord Yan fought against an army of the 72 cities all by himself. His one move has killed tens of thousands of enemies. The army in 72 cities was frightened and has now fled.. ¡±

 Chapter 2795 - Scaring Millions (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2795: Scaring Millions (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°You ... Are you kidding me? Lord Yan is very formidable. But ... is it possible to kill tens of thousands of people in one second...? How is this possible, are you dazzled?¡± Dongfang Ku Bi¡¯s expression was stiff and uneptable.

    What Ah Da said to him was just a big lie. And he was not foolish enough to believe it. He could tell it at one nce.

    Kill tens of thousands with one stance?

    What a joke, even the Top Ten Experts could never do this.

    Zheng Weilong frowned slightly. She looked at Ah Da seriously: ¡°Ah Da, what is going on? I know you won¡¯t be kidding at this time. But what you have said was hard to believe.¡±

    Ah Da looked at Dongfang Ku Bi, who didn¡¯t believe it. Zheng Weilong nervously said, ¡°There is always a possibility that it could happen. I¡¯m telling the truth. Because Lord Yan is not an ordinary person at all. . ¡±

    ¡°Ah? Is he a monster?¡± Dongfang Ku Bi found it very profound.

    ¡°He¡¯s not a monster, but an evildoer.¡± Ah Da narrowed his eyes that he couldn¡¯t fade away the scene he just saw.

    ¡°He is a Dual Spirit Ring wielder. Like the Lord, he has the Dual Spirit Ring!¡±

    ¡°What!!!!¡± Dongfang Ku Bi looked pale and had on a terrified expression.

    Zheng Weilong stumbled as she held onto the chair¡¯s handle to stabilize herself. But her eyes were staring big and looking at Ah Da incredibly.

    ¡°Dual ... Dual Spirit Ring? Ah Da, are you sure you saw that right?¡± Zheng Weilong felt that her voice was shaking uncontrobly.

    Ah Da nodded silently.

    If he hadn¡¯t seen it with his own eyes, he wouldn¡¯t have believed it all.

    The first appearance of the Dual Spirit Ring previously had buried tens of thousands of enemies. Such memories, he will never forget in this life!

    Dongfang Ku Bi took two steps backwards and sat on a chair with his buttocks. His raining sweat soaked his clothes.

    There was silence in the hall. Dongfang Ku Bi and other people went into a huge silence.

    Dual Spirit Ring?

    Dual Spirit Ring!

    Isn¡¯t this really a joke!

    ¡°Ha ... ha ha ha ... ha ha ha ha ha ha ...¡± All of a sudden, Dongfang Ku Biughed. He turned back and smiled and he reached out his hands to cover his face.

    Theughter was so loud that it shattered the shock and lifelessness in Zheng Weilong¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Haha, my God ... 72 cities have fallen ... Really fallen... Dual Spirit Ring? Ah ha ha ha, Dual Spirit Ring! How do they fight? How do they fight? No wonder they are trying to run away. Now, let alone their two million troops, even if they invited the Top Ten Experts, I¡¯m afraid that Lord Yan alone could kill them! ¡°Dongfang Ku Biughed and his tears flowed. At this moment he understood why Jun Wu Xie was previously calm. Because from the beginning, Jun Wu Xie had looked down on the million bold warriors!

    The 72 cities were defeated without any suspense, not even the courage to battle.

    I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t take long, Bai Zhu and others will be scared off in their respective cities and hide in the duvets, and dare not go out?

    Zheng Weilong breathed a long sigh of relief.

    Also at this moment, Jun Wu Xie and the others returned to the City Lord¡¯s mansion. Zheng Weilong immediately stood up from the chair when he saw Jun Wu Xie. He looked at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes. It was no longer an admiration, but a kind of fanatical worship.

    This was the power that really controls everything!

 Chapter 2796 - Scaring Millions (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2796: Scaring Millions (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°City Lord.¡± Zheng Weilong looked at Jun Wu Xie as she trembled with her words.

    Upon hearing that, Dongfang Ku Biughed. He immediately stoppedughing and quickly got up from his chair. He stopped to look at Jun Wu Xie with his eyes full of worship.

    Jun Wu Xie nced at the three of them. The moment she saw Ah Da, she knew that the news on the battlefield had just reached Zheng Weilong¡¯s ears.

    ¡°Stay in the Sea Spirit City for a few days.¡± Jun Wu Xie looked at Dongfang Ku Bi and said.

    Dongfang Ku Bi nodded his head without saying a word.

    Not to mention letting him stay in Sea Spirit City for a few days, even if he was to spend his whole life, he was most willing to do so!

    Clinging onto Jun Wu Xie, he can almost imagine his sidewalk in the Upper Realm in the future!

    Zheng Weilong looked at Jun Wu Xie and did not speak again. But a smile appeared in her heart. Jun Wu Xie let Dongfang Ku Bi stay in the Sea Spirit City for a few days, this meant that he wanted to protect Dongfang Ku Bi. Afterall, 72 cities had been defeated. Who knows whether they will bow down or to create trouble. Everyone knows that Dongfang Ku Bi was Jun Wu Xie¡¯s first supporter. Sea Spirit City was Dongfang Ku Bi safest choice.

    ¡°Anything else?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked.

    Dongfang Ku Bi and Zheng Weilong shook their heads.

    Then Jun Wu Xie walked towards the backyard step by step. Dongfang Ku Bi didn¡¯t dare to ask Jun Wu Xie further. They could pull Qiao Chu aside and ask them all.

    Jun Wu Yao returned to the room with Jun Wu Xie. When the door was closed, the expressionless Jun Wu Xie frowned and sat directly on the side chair, looking a little ugly.

    ¡°The first time you used the power of the Dual Spirit Ring and created so much trouble, you really are not afraid of death.¡± Jun Wu Yao nced at Jun Wu Xie. Although he said so in his mouth, he naturally took her out of the chair and held her in his arms. He slowly imbued his dark spirit energy into her.

    ¡°Somewhat ufortable.¡± Jun Wu Xie leaned on Jun Wu Yao¡¯s arms. Her brows were lightly frowned. Once the power of the Dual Spirit Ring was used, all her spiritual and soul powers in her body would be used up. The sudden surge of power made her ufortable.

    ¡°Although you want to scare away the 72 cities, you don¡¯t have to embarrass yourself so much, just release the Dual Spirit Ring, and they should retreat.¡± Jun Wu Yao chuckled, but there was a hint of light in his pitiful eyes.

    Little Xie¡¯s temperament was too stubborn. Her Dual Spirit Rings had been integrated since the Spirit Tree was nursed. As far as the time she was controlling a little short, it was magnificent and imposing. But few people knew that she had used so much power for the first time, which was also a burden for her.

    ¡°If not, how would they be afraid?¡± Jun Wu Xie narrowed her eyes. If things weren¡¯t bad, how could the Lords of the 72 cities surrender. How would they draw the attention of The Lord?

    Jun Wu Yao chuckled a little. Although he told her a few words, it didn¡¯t stop her. Jun Wu Xie wanted to save his father. How could she stop him? How could he stop her?

    ¡°Nothing, you have scared them this time. Sea Spirit City will be peaceful and calm in the next few days. You just wait. 72 cities will not easily surrender. Recuperate first and fight them once and for all. They will be obedient then. ¡°Jun Wu Yao smiled.

 Chapter 2797 - Duan Qi (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2797: Duan Qi (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The army of 72 cities assembled more than two million people and attacked the Sea Spirit City. They ended up defeated. More than two million soldiers fled with their tails.

    In White Night City, Bai Zhu had not received any news. He sat in the backyard of the City Lord¡¯s manor.

    As thergest city among the 72 cities, the White Night City¡¯s manor was beyond the imagination of ordinary people. The huge backyard was full of flowers, pavilions and clear water around the rockery.

    It was noon that Bai Zhu was sitting in the pavilion with a gentle smile on his face. But opposite him was a woman with a beautiful but slightly serious face.

    ¡°Aunt Duan, are youfortable living here?¡± Bai Zhu said with a smile.

    The woman sitting opposite Bai Zhu looked only twenty-seven, but she gave people a feeling of seniority. Her eyes seemed to contain vicissitudes, and her mouth drooped slightly, and she didn¡¯t smile naturally.

    ¡°Still alright.¡± Duan Qi said nkly.

    Bai Zhuughed with a smile on her face, but her heart was cramped.

    After Gu Ying left that day, it was not long before Duan Qi came to White Night City. Gu Ying wanted Duan Qi to go to the Sea Spirit City as a reinforcement. But Bai Zhu felt it was a trivial matter. However, the return of the Sea Spirit City had created some fear of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s potential. But after he thought calmly, he wondered how a troop of more than two million from the 72 cities could not even win a Sea Spirit City?

    Even if there were two strong Spirit Ring men, Jun Wu Xie and Nangong Lie, they would not be able to stop the two million army.

    Therefore, Bai Zhu kept Duan Qi in the house and hosted her well.

    The status of The Sacred Maiden Tribe in the Upper Realm was very special. That was, the Lord had recognised their three past sessive dynasties. Only few people could set their foot on the Holy Mountain where The Sacred Maiden Tribe was located. It was said that there were countless treasures on the Holy Mountain. The propagation of the maidens was also very unique. Only women were allowed to stay. When the maidens had reached the marriageable age, the senior maiden would select a group of talented men from the Upper Realm to have a happy child with the saint.

    If a boy was born, he would be taken away by the father from the Holy Mountain., If it was a girl, she had to remain in the Holy Mountain.

    It could be said that the entire Sacred Maiden Tribe was a very closed race. They might not have the supreme strong psychic force, but they have a strong spiritual power. Men who were selected by the Sacred Maiden Tribe were all famous and formidable in the Upper Three Realms.

    Just like the men among the Top Ten Experts, most of them were selected by the Sacred Maiden Tribe.

    Once invited by the Sacred Maiden Tribe, almost no one will refuse. It was better to give birth to a girl and stay in the Holy Mountain. If she were to give birth to a boy, he could inherit the strong psychic force from the saint.

    Moreover, after agreeing to the request of the Sacred Maiden Tribe, the Sacred Maiden Tribe would also serve him, and this was what Bai Zhu wanted.

    Bai Zhu wasn¡¯t worried that Sea Spirit City could win. Under the two million army, Sea Spirit City and Jun Wu Xie would soon be destroyed. However, the period of contact with Duan Qi would be very important for Bai Zhu. With Duan Qi¡¯s appreciation, perhaps he could have such an honor.

    Therefore, Bai Zhu became more and more attentive in front of Duan Qi.

    ¡°How¡¯s the battle ahead?¡± Duan Qi looked at Bai Zhu and asked.

    ¡°Some seniors are worried. They want toe to see how powerful the Sea Spirit City is, but they are not enough to reach the two million army. Your Highness invited you toe here for the sake of security. I don¡¯t think it is necessary to invite Aunt Duan to participate in this battle. ¡°Bai Zhuughed.

 Chapter 2798 - Duan Qi (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2798: Duan Qi (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°If so, then I don¡¯t need to stay here for a long time. Highness Ying invited me to help you out. Now, it seems unnecessary.¡± Duan Qi said.

    Bai Zhu¡¯s face changed slightly, and he was just about to say something.

    A guard suddenly rushed into the backyard and knelt in front of Bai Zhu.

    ¡°What¡¯s the rush?¡± Bai Zhu frowned.

    ¡°An urgent war report has been sent from the front, please read my Lord!¡± said the guard.

    ¡°Expedited battle report?¡± Bai Zhu raised his eyebrows slightly, but a joy in his heart. He came to Sea Spirit City and this moment it should have been defeated. But how to find an excuse to keep Duan Qi in White Night City, he needed to think about it.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a look, Lord Bai?¡± said Duan Qi ncing over at Bai Zhu.

    Bai Zhuughed: ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal, the Sea Spirit City is destroyed, it¡¯s just a small city.¡± said Bai Zhu. He took the battle report from the guard and smiled.

    But this nce at the report made Bai Zhu¡¯s face turn pale in an instant!

    Duan Qi noticed Bai Zhu¡¯s abnormality, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Bai Zhu¡¯splexion turned pale, and his breathing became quicker at this moment. He raised his eyes suddenly, his eyes filled with incredibleness and stared at the guard asking, ¡°Where did this battle reporte from?¡±

    The guard did not know the content of the battle report, so he could only report ordingly: ¡°The report was from Master Hu at the frontline.¡±

    Master Hu mentioned by the guard was exactly the general sent by Bai Zhu to the Alliance.

    ¡°How can this be ... how can this be ...¡± Bai Zhu murmured as if he had lost his soul.

    Duan Qi frowned slightly, reached out and took the battle report in Bai Zhu¡¯s hand. After reading, even the seriousness on Duan Qi¡¯s face suddenly copsed.

    ¡°Dual Spirit Ring?¡± Duan Qi raised her eyes and looked at Bai Zhu.

    Bai Zhu was already stunned, unable to answer Duan Qi¡¯s words at all.

    Jun Wu Xie turned out to be a Dual Spirit Ring exponent?

    Bai Zhu only felt that there was a spin in his head. There was nothing more difficult for him to ept than the news. He was pretentious and intelligent, and even when Jun Wu Xie said he was going to be the overlord of the 72 cities, he was able to handle it freely, But now ...

    Bai Zhu had no idea what to do next!

    Although it¡¯s known that Jun Wu Xie was the supreme Spirit Ring, the supreme Spirit Ring was rare and was notpletely existen. Therefore Bai Zhu wanted tobine the power of the 72 cities to destroy Jun Wu Xie.

    But...

    When this Single Spirit Ring became a Dual Spirit Ring, the meaning became very different!

    Looking at the Three Realms, the only Spirit Ring exponent previously was His Lord, and no one else.

    The power of the Dual Spirit Ring had been regarded as the supreme strength.

    However, now there was a second Dual Spirit Ring exponent.

    What¡¯s more terrible was that Bai Zhu had sent someone to attack the Sea Spirit City, which was tantamount to dering war against a Dual Spirit Ring!

    Bai Zhu had never regretted it like now. If he had known that Jun Wu Xie was a Dual Spirit Ring exponent, he would not dare to run against him even if he was given a hundred guts.

    This was just looking for death!

    In a single stroke, he killed tens of thousands of powerful men. How could they be brought down by the 72 cities?

    ¡°It¡¯s over ... this time ... and it¡¯s really over.¡± There was a grin on the corner of Bai Zhu¡¯s mouth. He tried hard for many years, but he didn¡¯t expect that he would miscalcte in Sea Spirit City, as if any rted to the Sea Spirit City were far beyond their control.

 Chapter 2799 - Duan Qi (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2799: Duan Qi (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Bai Zhu was really doomed this time. If he had known that Jun Wu Xie was a Dual Spirit Ring exponent, he would never lead anyone to attack Sea Spirit City. He would definitely be the first person to please Jun Wu Xie and garner her support.

    The force of The Dual Spirit Ring had surpassed the power that they could use to suppress it. The strength and capability of Jun Wu Xie would soon attract the attention of His Lord. His Lord would never question the struggle of the 72 cities. The only thing he cared about was the power of the Upper Realm. Only when it reaches a certain level of strength, it could then draw the attention of His Lord and as long as it was a power that catches the eyes of His Lord, all would be closely surrounded by His Lord.

    That had higher status than other City Lords.

    Thinking of offending Jun Wu Xie by now, Bai Zhu was extremely regretful. He evenined about why Jun Wu Xie did not show all her strength at the Banquet of Heroes that day. If he had known this, what else would he have to do? Continue on struggling?

    It was not only Bai Zhu who was shocked by the news of the Dual Spirit Rings. During the retreat of the 72 cities, themanders of each city had already passed the news back to their respective cities. It was estimated that at this moment, in 72 cities, many City Lords like Bai Zhu would regret and vomit blood.

    Compared to Bai Zhu¡¯s vomited blood, Duan Qi¡¯s reaction was a bit weird. After the fright on her face had faded, she recovered her calmness, and looked at Bai Zhu, whose face was extremely ugly: ¡°Is Lord Bai afraid?¡±

    Bai Zhu turned back and looked at Duan Qi, his heart suddenly moved, immediately got up and knelt down in front of Duan Qi.

    ¡°Aunt Duan, please save me!¡±

    Duan Qi said: ¡°Save you? How do I save you? Do you want me to fight against the Dual Spirit Ring? Not to mention that even I don¡¯t have that kind of strength. His Lord will know this person. This person was so powerful that he will surely be known by His Lord. How can I offend the person whom His Lord wants? ¡±

    Bai Zhu quickly said: ¡°Aunt Duan you have misunderstood! I never thought of asking you to turn against Yan Hai. I know Yan Hai¡¯s capability. I understand my past behaviours and approach are ridiculous. But now that the big mistake has been made, I want to redeem myself. I am afraid that the Lord Yan will not be happy to see my face. So ... I wish to seek help from Aunt Duan to be a middleman for me and tell Lord Yan that I know that I am in the wrong and will repent. If Lord Yan can forgive me, I will lead the entire White Night City to apologise to him and follow his lead in future.

    Bai Zhu was really afraid to offend Jun Wu Xie. The consequences were unimaginable, and the army of the 72 cities had cut off his retreat route. Only by seeking Duan Qi¡¯s help maybe was a turnaround for him.

    Duan Qi did not immediately respond to Bai Zhu¡¯s words, but just squinted her eyes and thoughtfully looked at Bai Zhu.

    ¡°Aunt Duan please save me, save the White Night City! As long as Aunt Duan is willing to help me,I will send a generous gift to thank you for your great grace.¡± Bai Zhu begged.

    Duan Qi sighed and said, ¡°By the way, I came here per Lord Gu Ying¡¯s request. Now that you have decided to give up, it¡¯s just that I don¡¯t know if the Lord Yan would do me this favor.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Aunt Duan!¡± Bai Zhu thanked her quickly.

    Duan Qi raised her eyes, but with her own thoughts in her eyes.

    ¡°Since you said so, do other City Lords have the same intention as well?¡±

 Chapter 2800 - Duan Qi (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2800: Duan Qi (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Bai Zhu hurriedly said: ¡°This is the end of the matter, I believe no one will want to pursue further to seek his own death.¡±

    The 72 city coalition forces were not Jun Wu Xie¡¯s opponents. Which city dared to charge up and fight her?

    Duan Qi nodded.

    At the same time, the 72 cities had also received battle reports. Without exception, those City Lords were waiting for the good news of victory. However, after getting the battle report, they were all scared and crying uncontrobly.

    All the City Lords rushed to the White Night City hurriedly. They cried and looked for Bai Zhu to think of a solution. They didn¡¯t want to stand against the enemies of a Dual Spirit Ring. This was a big problem.

    Bai Zhu had recovered his calmness. When he saw the crowde over for a solution, he decided to be transparent with them. He invited Duan Qi out directly, which alleviated the concerns in the hearts of everyone.

    Some people rejoiced and some were sad. Bai Zhu and other City lords who participated in the battle had regretted it. But Yu Yuanshan took a long time after he heard the news. He knew that 72 cities would definitely attack the Sea Spirit City, but he was peaceful and did not like to fight. Because after the hero banquet, he was dragged by Dongfang Ku Bi for a while to tour in the Sea Spirit City. This was how they were not included by Bai Zhu to fight the battle.

    Originally Yu Yuanshan was still worried about the fall of the Sea Spirit City. Will Bai Zhu treat them as a backup for Sea Spirit City? Now, he was not worried at all!

    Dual Spirit Ring?

    Haha, Bai Zhu and the rest will be dealt with!

    Fortunately, Yu Yuanshan, who had escaped a disaster, quickly prepared a big gift and prepared to go to East Peak City to thank Dongfang Ku Bi. But I learned that Dongfang Ku Bi had been in Sea Spirit City all the time and he made a wasted trip.

    Rumors of the Dual Spirit Rings were circted everywhere in the 72 cities making many people worried. Although many City Lords knew that Bai Zhu had already figured out a way, they could only hide in the room and did not dare to go out. Before Duan Qi had time to negotiate with Jun Wu Xie, the revenge had alreadye.

    In fact, they had thought too much ...

    Jun Wu Xie rested for a few days after defeating the army of 72 cities. Under the guidance of Jun Wu Yao, she grasped the essentials of the Dual Spirit Ring as quickly as possible. She had no time to find the Lord of 72 cities for revenge.

    It was during the time that Dongfang Ku Bi was a guest at Sea Spirit City that he had established a good rtionship with Qiao Chu and others.

    Zheng Weilong also took advantage of this time to sort out her thoughts again.

    The days of Sea Spirit City were calm and easy. There wasn¡¯t a trace showing that it had been affected by the previous war.

    However, this peace was disturbed by an invitation card.

    The 72 cities headed by the White Night City sent a surrender letter of worship to Jun Wu Xie, along with the news that Duan Qi was about to reach the Sea Spirit City.

    This piece of news made Jun Wu Xiestop her cultivation.

    After receiving this news, Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao sat in the cool shelter and read the surrender letter.

    It contained the signatures of the City Lords from the 72 cities. In addition to surrender letters, it also contains arge number of marypensation.

    Jun Wu Xie was never short of money. Naturally, she doesn¡¯t care about those things. What attracted her attention was that this post was sent by Duan Qi.

 Chapter 2801 - Guests With Hidden Intentions (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2801: Guests With Hidden Intentions (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Duan Qi? Who is she?¡± Jun Wu Xie looked at Jun Wu Yao with some doubts.

    Jun Wu Yao sneered, ¡°She is an elder of the Sacred Maiden Tribe, and she holds a high status within the Upper Realm and the Sacred Maiden Tribe. However, the Sacred Maiden Tribe rarelyes into contact with others, but this time they are ying mediator for the 72 cities. This is interesting.¡±

    ¡°Sacred Maiden Tribe.¡± Jun Wu Xie frowned slightly. There were also several Sacred Maidens whom she hade into contact with, and except for Han Zi Fei, the rest of them did not give a good impression. Wasn¡¯t Luo Qingcheng a part of the Sacred Maiden Tribe?

    Thinking of Han Zi Fei, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s heart suddenly started to pound.

    Han Zi Fei left suddenly, she didn¡¯t even bid them farewell.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know where Zi Fei went.¡± Jun Wu Xie said suddenly.

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s eyes flickered a little, but he said nothing.

    ¡°If that Duan Qi is as you said, why will they want to be the mediators for the 72 cities?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked, wanting to know the reason.

    ¡°I¡¯m also a little curious about this.¡± Jun Wu Yao said, ¡°I haven¡¯t had much contact with the Sacred Maiden Tribe. In general, they are not easy to get along with. Their thinking is very stubborn and extremely xenophobic. With her arrival this time, I am afraid it won¡¯t be that simple. I think the reason why she agreed to be the mediator has something to do with you.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Jun Wu Xie raised an eyebrow slightly. ¡°Rted to me?¡±

    Jun Wu Yao chuckled a little as he looked at the look of ignorance on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face. He couldn¡¯t help butugh as Jun Wu Xie was always shockingly calm in the face of tremendous obstacles. When it came to something she didn¡¯t understand, she would always be very honest and straightforward about rifying the issue. Everytime Jun Wu Yao saw that expression on her face, he couldn¡¯t help but want to pinch that cute little face.

    It was only at this moment that she seemed so loveable.

    ¡°A dual Spirit Rings exponent is unique in the Upper Realm. The Upper Realm has always cherished strength and power. The strongest dual Spirit Rings possessor is only that one person, and now that you¡¯ve suddenly appeared? How can they not pay attention? Furthermore, although the Sacred MaidenTribe do not like to be in contact with others, there is one thing which forces them to have contact with the outside world.¡±

    ¡°Which is?¡± At that moment, Jun Wu Xie was like a child filled with curiosity, she was staring at Jun Wu Yao with a pair of wide eyes, with questions floating in them. It melted Jun Wu Yao¡¯s heart and he wanted to tell her everything.

    ¡°While the Sacred Maiden Tribe are all women, they also need to continue their bloodline, so they will look for outstanding men from the Three Realms to procreate with. If they give birth to a boy, the boy will be left with the man to be cared for. If they give birth to a girl, she will be raised among the Sacred Maidens. In order to keep their bloodline strong, they will only choose the most outstanding men to conceive the next generation. As far as I know, the top ten masters are their main targets. Now, you are a girl but your outward appearance is that of a man, and and you¡¯ve sessfully subdued the top ten exponents, of course the Sacred Maiden Tribe is tempted to meet you.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie was a little surprised at Jun Wu Yao¡¯s words.

    ¡°You mean, Duan Qi wants me and a woman from the Sacred Maiden Tribe to... ¡± Jun Wu Xie was speechless for a while.

    Jun Wu Yao smiled and nodded: ¡°If I guess correctly, it should be so.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Jun Wu Xie was incredulous as she thought of the Sacred Maiden Tribe was mostly made up of women like Luo Qingcheng, and she really did not have any good feeling towards the tribe.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s nothing but our conjecture at this point. Everything will be unknown until after that Duan Qi arrives.¡± Jun Wu Yao watched as Jun Wu Xie¡¯s brow wrinkled lightly, and he reached out to hug her in his arms and whispered softly.

 Chapter 2802 - Guests With Hidden Intentions (2)

    <strong>Chapter 2802: Guests With Hidden Intentions (2)</strong>

    Trantor: Misty Cloud Trantions Editor: Misty Cloud Trantions

    Within the next few days, a group of people came to the Sea Spirit City.

    The entire group consisted of women dressed in pure white, and they all were beautiful in appearance. They looked like they were all about twenty years old but their actual age was inestimable.

    Duan Qi rode a white horse in front of the group. Several women of the Sacred Maiden Tribe followed behind her. The women who came with her from the Sacred Mountain were staying in White Night City before, and this time, she brought them all with her to Sea Spirit City.

    Jun Wu Xie had already given an order to the members of the Night Regime to allow the group passage into the city.

    Walking along the streets of Sea Spirit City, the women of the Sacred Maiden Tribe slightly lifted their chins, as if they were born with a sense of nobility and arrogance, their eyes sweeping past the streets of Sea Spirit City.

    ¡°This is Sea Spirit City? Elder Duan, the owner of this Sea Spirit City, is the dual Spirit Rings exponent?¡± A gorgeous-looking woman frowned slightly as she nced around Sea Spirit City with a trace of disgust in her eyes.

    Compared with the vast White Night City, Sea Spirit City was much smaller, though it was neater. However, the women who stayed for a period of time in White Night City were somewhat disgusted.

    Such a remote and barren city could really breed such a strong dual Spirit Ring exponent?

    Duan Qi said coldly, ¡°ording to the information given by Bai Zhu, it should be correct.¡±

    ¡°But originally, only fishermen lived in this Sea Spirit City. I don¡¯t believe that they would have such a strong person here.¡± The beautiful woman couldn¡¯t help but whispered, ¡°What kind of exponent is he? He¡¯s just an ipetent fool! He knows that Elder Duan is arriving today but yet he did not send anyone to greet her. That is so rude.¡±

    Because of its special status in the Upper Realm, the 72 cities couldn¡¯t bepared to the Sacred Maiden Tribe. Therefore, no matter which member of the Sacred Maiden Tribe visited any one of the 72 cities, even if the city lord didn¡¯t go out to greet them, the city lord would have arranged a greeting party.

    Unlike this Sea Spirit City...

    Since entering the city till now, apart from the guards and citizens on the streets, they hadn¡¯t seen anyone elsee out to greet them.

    Theck of ¡®proper¡¯ treatment made the Sacred Maidens quite ufortable, as they were used to otherwise.

    They were ustomed to being treated like the world revolved around them, and they had thought that upon arriving at Sea Spirit City, they would be greeted by the city lord, but... there were no arrangements made, as if they were regr travellers to the city.

    ¡°Han Shu.¡± Duan Qi halted suddenly in her steps.

    The woman who had beenining suddenly lost her voice and looked respectfully at Duan Qi.

    ¡°Mind your words and action. Did you forget what I have spoken to you before? If you have so manyints, you don¡¯t have to follow us.¡± Duan Qi frowned.

    Han Shu quickly shook her head and said, ¡°Elder Duan, it is Han Shu who has misspoken. But Han Shu is just embarrassed on Elder Duan¡¯s behalf. I was just thinking of the courtesy City Lord Bai orded to Elder Duan with White Night City being the top city among the 72 cities. In contrast, this small Sea Spirit City which is dependent on its dual Spirit Rings exponent, has neglected Elder Duan, they really don¡¯t know the proper etiquette. ¡±

    Duan Qi¡¯s brow creased even deeper. Although she didn¡¯t show any outward expression, it was obvious that the ¡°weing¡± of Sea Spirit City had made her somewhat dissatisfied.

    ¡°I know what your thoughts are. Although Bai Zhu is good, he is not suitable for you.¡± Duan Qi maintained her calm and responded faintly.

 Chapter 2803 - Guests With Hidden Intentions (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2803: Guests With Hidden Intentions (3)</h4>

    Trantor: Misty Cloud Trantions Editor: Misty Cloud Trantions

    Han Shu¡¯s face froze slightly and she looked away, unable to speak further.

    Duan Qi nced at her without saying anything more and headed towards the official residence.

    Although Han Shu was told off by Duan Qi, it was not difficult to see that she was second inmand to Duan Qi, no otherdies would dare to say she was not.

    Outside the City Lord¡¯s manor, Han Shu went to announce their arrival. Ye Sha, who had been waiting for a long time, acted as if he had just heard their announcement, and slowly opened the door to wee thedies in.

    After entering the City Lord¡¯s manor, Duan Qi didn¡¯t have any outward reaction as she stood coldly in the front of the group, unlike Han Shu and the rest of the women who nced at every little thing in the residence with faint scorn in their eyes.

    Compared with the magnificence of White Night City Lord¡¯s manor, Sea Spirit City Lord¡¯s manor could only be described as unpresentable.

    ¡°Please sit down for a while, our City Lord wille soon.¡± Ye Sha said.

    Duan Qi and others took their seats. Han Shu was quite dissatisfied with Sea Spirit City previously, and now she was even more unhappy.

    ¡°Your City Lord wants us to continue to wait? Does he not know that we are here? Is this how you treat guests in Sea Spirit City?¡± Han Shu frowned.

    This time, Duan Qi did not stop Han Shu from questioning.

    Ye Sha smiled and said, ¡°The City Lord has been dyed by some things, and I kindly ask you to wait a moment. Men, serve tea.¡±

    Several members of the Night Regime were dressed as servants and presented warm tea.

    Han Shu just sniffed it and mmed the tea cup onto the table, causing stters on the table.

    ¡°What kind of lousy tea is this? Can this tea be drunk by humans? ¡±

    Ye Sha just stood aside with a smiling face. However, no one noticed the chill that shed through his eyes.

    ¡°Forget it, this tea can¡¯t be drunk at all. A small city is after all a small city. Nothing good can be presented.¡± Han Shu frowned.

    The members of the Night Regime listened to Han Shu¡¯s unceremonious words, and one by one, they were filled with anger.

    Where did these girls pop out from? Since entering the residence, everything was not to their liking. Since they didn¡¯t want to be at Sea Spirit City, then whye here?

    The members of the Night Regime were thoroughly vexed by these unreasonable and troublesome women. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that they needed to continue the act, they would not want to serve these people tea.

    However, Han Shu and others didn¡¯t notice the disgust in the eyes of the Night Regime at all. Instead, they read another meaning in those eyes.

    ¡°Oh, a bunch of idiots.¡± Han Shu acted as if she was high and mighty as she flipped her hair,pletely mistaking the disgust in the eyes of the Night Regime as admiration for herself.

    Based on appearance alone, Han Shu was very outstanding, and was no way inferior to Gu Xinyan, coupled with the identity of being a Sacred Maiden, it had umted into arrogance for her.

    However, they hardly realised that ...

    As far as her looks were concerned, even if she were to stand naked in front of the Night Regime, they couldn¡¯t be bothered to even look at her. Compared with Jun Wu Xie¡¯s glorious appearance, Han Shu was simply an ugly monster, and she was entirely not self aware.

    ¡°When do we have to wait until?¡± Another Sacred Maiden asked with much impatience, as they had never been treated so flippantly.

    Duan Qi also frowned slightly, apparently a little displeased.

    At this moment, a thin figure suddenly appeared in the lobby of the City Lord¡¯s manor, and for a moment, it attracted everyone¡¯s attention ...

 Chapter 2804 - Guests With Hidden Intentions (4)

    <strong>Chapter 2804: Guests With Hidden Intentions (4)</strong>

    Trantor: Misty Cloud Trantions Editor: Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie walked slowly into the hall, there was no enthusiasm on her cold face as she walked to the main seat and sat down. She nodded slightly to acknowledge Duan Qi and the otherdies but didn¡¯t say much else.

    The Sacred Maidens immediately looked at Jun Wu Xie who remained seated, every pair of eyes looked at her from top to toe in a seemingly impolite manner.

    Han Shu, in particr, scoured every inch of Jun Wu Xie. After ncing back and forth a few times, she secretly sneered.

    It was just a little brat who hadn¡¯t grown up yet.

    Duan Qi¡¯s opinion was different from those women. She had also observed Jun Wu Xie, but she was less concerned with her appearance. Based on appearance, ¡®Yan Hai¡¯s¡¯ looks could not bepared to the handsomeness of Bai Zhu; as he was still young and not yet matured with a teenager¡¯s posture.

    But all these did not dispel Duan Qi¡¯s attention to Jun Wu Xie.

    Because what she really cared about was not Jun Wu Xie¡¯s appearance but her strength!

    The strength of dual Spirit Rings!

    ¡°This is Yan Hai, City Lord Yan right?¡± Duan Qi spoke first, which she hardly did.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded slightly, ¡°Yes, I am.¡±

    ¡°I am Duan Qi, the Elder of the Sacred Maiden Tribe. I have been tasked by Bai Zhu, the Lord of White Night City, toe and mediate. I understand that previously there was a misunderstanding between White Night City and other cities against City Lord Yan. They are extremely regretful of the altercation and are willing to ede to any request in order to appease City Lord Yan¡¯s unhappiness. They ask that City Lord Yan be magnanimous and they are most willing to bow before you.¡± Duan Qi said in a calm manner without a trace of sternness in her tone.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Jun Wu Xie raised an eyebrow slightly, looking at Duan Qi but saying nothing.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s response caused a bit of confusion in Duan Qi. Jun Wu Xie looked very young and his experience should be insufficient. At this age, in the Upper Realm, one would not have had much sess, but instead, she was actually the only bearer of dual Spirit Rings. Which was very difficult to understand.

    Beforeing to Sea Spirit City, Bai Zhu had also told Duan Qi about the fast rise of Sea Spirit City.

    It was probably due to the extraordinary form which Sea Spirit City possessed that created such a special elixir, which not only increased the strength of the entire city, but it was also most likely due to that elixir that Jun Wu Xie could possess dual Spirit Rings.

    This was one of the reasons why Duan Qi was willing toe to Sea Spirit City.

    With only that one form, it is thus possible to train a dual Spirit Ring exponent, which was truly unheard of.

    ¡°City Lord Yan, please let me know what are your requirements, the City Lords of the 72 cities have promised that they will do whatever you say.¡± Duan Qi said calmly; she wanted to see what kind of inclinations this capable teenager had.

    ¡°If they refuse, then it means I won¡¯t get what I want?¡± Jun Wu Xie said suddenly, the cold voice seemed to be mixed with ice.

    Duan Qi froze slightly. The words were quite arrogant, but since these words came from Jun Wu Xie, then it was par for course.

    With dual Spirit Rings, how could the 72 cities put up much resistance?

    ¡°So what does City Lord Yan mean?¡± Duan Qi continued to ask.

    Jun Wu Xie supported her chin with one hand as she nced at the Sacred Maidens. After a moment, she said lightly: ¡°I don¡¯t care for their insincere words, and I am toozy to fight with those pieces of trash. As long as they surrender and swear allegiance to me, I will not do anything.¡±

 Chapter 2805 - Rejection (1)

    <strong>Chapter 2805: Rejection (1)</strong>

    Trantor: Misty Cloud Trantions Editor: Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°To be so forgiving, City Lord Yan, it is really rare.¡± Duan Qi was satisfied with Jun Wu Xie¡¯s answer. An exponent should have some confidence of his own.

    Jun Wu Xie lowered her eyes as she restrained the coldness in her eyes, and after a moment of silence, she said, ¡°Since Elder Duan rarely visits Sea Spirit City, why not stay here for a few days?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s suggestion was exactly what Duan Qi wanted, and Duan Qi agreed without saying much more.

    Duan Qi¡¯s temperament was solemn, grave and rigid, while Jun Wu Xie was indifferent, therefore between the two, there was nothing much to converse. Very soon, Jun Wu Xie had asked the members of the Night Regime to arrange a ce for this group of Sacred Maidens, while she left to hibernate.

    After Duan Qi and others arrived at their assigned residence, they spent some moments sprucing it up. The amodation arranged by the Night Regime was quiet and secluded. Duan Qi didn¡¯t have much to say about it. But when Han Shu and others saw their rooms, their faces immediately turned down.

    ¡°Elder Duan, do we really have to stay here?¡± Han Shu asked, her face an unhealthy green colour. Although the amodation arranged by the Night Regime was tidy and clean,pared to the amodation they stayed in White Night city, it looked shabby. As they were already ustomed to the luxuriousness of White Night City, Han Shu and the other women were quite displeased with Jun Wu Xie¡¯s arrangements.

    ¡°I think Yan Hai¡¯s temperament is very strange. Although he had promised that he would forgive them, but the way he said it seemed otherwise. Also, he has no respect for Elder Duan! He arranged such a worn out ce for Elder Duan to stay in!¡± Han Shu waved her hands in disgust. There was no beautiful scenery full of flowers and no flourish decorations. Everything here felt shabby to Han Shu.

    As far as the first impression was concerned, Han Shu¡¯s impression of Jun Wu Xie was extremely bad.

    Except for the strength of the dual Spirit Rings, she could not find any positive aspects of Jun Wu Xie at all.

    His appearance could only be considered as average, and his build was small and short, how strong would a person be then?

    After seeing Jun Wu Xie, Han Shu began to miss her days spent in White Night City.

    Duan Qi lifted her eyes as she swept her gaze past a very dissatisfied Han Shu, she frowned slightly but didn¡¯t assign me. She looked around the surroundings of the elegant andrge house. Although this residence was not luxurious, it was still clean andrge. The beds looked simple but the materials used were good.

    All of these, Duan Qi could see clearly. But Han Shu and the others, with their limited experience, could not understand.

    ¡°You seem to be very dissatisfied with Yan Hai?¡± Duan Qi looked at Han Shu.

    Han Shu pursed her lips, nced away and muttered, ¡°It¡¯s not that I have any dissatisfaction, but that Yan Hai¡¯s approach is problematic. Although we are here to be mediators for the 72 cities, in the Upper Realm, there is no one who wouldn¡¯t give our Sacred Maiden Tribe some face. But this Yan Hai however, not only didn¡¯t send any men to greet and wee us, when he met with us, he disyed such entric behaviours. He has no manners in hospitality.¡±

    As she was speaking, Han Shu¡¯s gaze swept around the house and past the courtyard, and resignedly said, ¡°Then there is still this amodation, even if their Sea Spirit City is poor, they still didn¡¯t have to give us such a shabby ce to stay in, right?¡±

    Han Shu, no matter which way she looked at it, felt that Sea Spirit City and Jun Wu Xie were not pleasing to her eyes. Her resistance was noticed by Duan Qi, and she couldn¡¯t help but feel helpless.

    The reason why Han Shu would reject Jun Wu Xie like this was due to Bai Zhu....

 Chapter 2806 - Rejection (2)

    <strong>Chapter 2806: Rejection (2)</strong>

    Trantor: Misty Cloud Trantions Editor: Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Han Shu, you should know what you need to do, do you want me to remind you again?¡± Duan Qi frowned slightly, her tone bing harsh.

    Han Shu, who had been nit-picking before, trembled. She knelt in front of Duan Qi immediately, her heart was tense. These couple of days, Duan Qi had been slightly rxed with her and that made her think that she could say anything she wanted. But she had forgotten that under Duan Qi¡¯s arrangement, she could not simply voice her dissatisfaction as she pleased.

    ¡°Elder Duan please forgive me ...¡± Han Shu said with a shaking voice.

    Duan Qi snorted and looked at Han Xu who was kneeling in front of her, ¡°Thousands of years ago, your sister abandoned the Sacred Maiden Tribe and fled the Upper Realm. How much damage did she bring to the Sacred Maiden Tribe? Unless another Luo Qingcheng emerges in the tribe, you should know how His Lord would me all of us. But now, Luo Qingcheng¡¯s fate is uncertain, our Sacred Maiden Tribe has continuously made some mistakes in front of His Lord. is uncertain about life and death, my Sacred Maiden Tribe has made mistakes in front of the Lord. Since you were a child, your innate talent was average, and you can¡¯t bepared to your sister Han Zi Fei. You also can¡¯t bepared to Luo Qingcheng. The only thing you can depend on is the bloodline flowing through your veins. That¡¯s why, this time I¡¯ve brought you from the Holy Mountain, to find you a suitable match in order to give birth to the next Sacred Maiden. Do you think that with the current situation, you still have the right to be choosy? If within the next hundred years, you are unable to breed a pureblooded Sacred Maiden, the status of the Sacred Maiden Tribe in the eyes of His Lord will decrease greatly. If you continue to be so foolish, then you are dooming the entire Sacred Maiden Tribe.¡±

    Duan Qi was angered and thus ranted at Han Shu. The other women from the tribe knelt on the ground, their expressions were strange.

    The status of the Sacred Maiden Tribe in the Upper Realm was noble, but this was based on the premise that they had a pureblooded Sacred Maiden.

    And for a pureblooded Sacred Maiden to appear among people was rare. In the thousands of years of history of the Sacred Maiden Tribe, there had only been three pureblooded Sacred Maidens. And because of their existence, it gave the Sacred Maiden Tribe the status they possessed today.

    But...

    After the deaths of the first two Sacred Maidens, the Sacred Maiden Tribe had hoped for a new pureblood Sacred Maiden for thousands of years and they finally had one. But that Sacred Maiden chose to abandon the tribe, and fled from His Lord¡¯s side. This put the Sacred Maiden Tribe between a rock and a hard ce. After that, the tribe barely managed to purify their bloodline. The talented Luo Qingcheng managed to gain a foothold in the Upper Realm, but Luo Qingcheng had left for the Lower Realm not too long ago and her fate was still unknown.

    One step forward, two steps back. The Sacred Maiden Tribe could barely get a pureblooded Sacred Maiden. And if they continue in this manner, the tribe will soon lose their noble status.

    This was uneptable to Duan Qi, so when Gu Ying sent an invitation to Duan Qi, Duan Qi acquiesced to all of this. The Sacred Maiden Tribe needed fresh bloodlines, and the women who were of childbearing age were brought along with her to Sea Spirit City. Their sole purpose was to find outstanding men in the Upper Realm to conceive a new batch of children in order to find the next Sacred Maiden.

 Chapter 2807 - Rejection (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2807: Rejection (3)</h4>

    <b>Trantor:</b> Misty Cloud Trantions <b>Editor:</b> Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Elder Duan, please be appeased. Han Shu is wrong. But... hasn¡¯t Han Zi Fei returned to the Holy Mountain? If Elder Duan wanted to conceive a Sacred Maiden, would it not be better to use Han Zi Fei as the base? Although Han Shu¡¯s head was lowered, and she sounded docile and obedient, her heart was very unwilling.

    Hearing Han Shu mentioned Han Zi Fei, Duan Qi¡¯s brow wrinkled further.

    ¡°Han Zi Fei has entered into a marriage contract with the Knight of Destruction and she will be married one monthter. The Lord has personally arranged for this marriage, and even if she had a child, the child will not belong to our Sacred Maiden Tribe.¡±

    Han Shu pursed her lips and didn¡¯t dare say anything further.

    ¡°I know what you are thinking, but you must understand that regardless if it¡¯s Bai Zhu or Yan Hai, they are just tools we use to conceive a new Sacred Maiden. Once you are pregnant, you will not be able to meet them any longer. So, you best stop whatever you are thinking.¡± Duan Qi nced at Han Shu, a clear warning in her tone.

    While she was at White Night city, Han Shu had already fallen for Bai Zhu. All she could think about was the glorious wealth of White Night City, and Bai Zhu¡¯s warm and radiant smile. How could she even like Sea Spirit City?

    But Duan Qi¡¯s warning was already stuck in her head. Even if she did not want to, she would never dare to disobey Duan Qi¡¯s order.

    ¡°I understand,I am willing to abide by Elder Duan¡¯s arrangements.¡± Han Shu muttered.

    ¡°Fine, as long as you understand the seriousness of this matter, that¡¯s enough. Now, go take your rest. Tomorrow I will meet with City Lord Yan to discuss your affairs.¡± Duan Qi waved her hand to dismiss the women.

    Han Shu and others did not dare to speak further, and they retreated silently.

    But Duan Qi didn¡¯t pay any further attention to them. After the women¡¯s conversation was over, a ck shadow quietly ran out from their home. The ck shadow moved at great speed, as it left the amodation and headed straight for the city¡¯s official residence. And in the blink of an eye, the ck shadow had already arrived in the backyard of the city¡¯s official residence.

    In the backyard, Jun Wu Xie was sitting in the gazebo, and Jun Wu Yao, Hua Yao and the others were sitting beside her, seemingly waiting for something.

    The dark shadow quickly fell in front of Jun Wu Xie and whispered: ¡°Miss, Lord Jue.¡±

    ¡°So?¡± Jun Wu Xie looked up slightly and looked at Ye Gu who was kneeling in front of her.

    Early on, when she asked the men to arrange for amodation for Duan Qi and the other women, she also secretly sent Ye Gu to their residence. Ye Gu was the strongest among the Night Regime. Within the Upper Realm, there were very few people who could detect his presence. Although the mental prowess of the Sacred Maiden Tribe was strong, their spiritual power was very weak, and therefore it was impossible for them to detect the presence of Ye Gu.

    ¡°This aligns with Lord Jue¡¯s earlier assessment. Duan Qi really wants Miss and one of the women from the Sacred Maiden Tribe to conceive the next generation. And thedy in question is the one who has been chattering non-stop.¡± Ye Gu frowned.

    Upon hearing Ye Gu¡¯s words, Jun Wu Xie couldn¡¯t help but look at Jun Wu Yao and she found Jun Wu Yao looking at her with a ¡°I am right¡± look. Jun Wu Xie turned back to Ye Gu, and said, ¡°Anything else besides that?¡±

    Ye Gu hesitated for a moment, and after ncing at Jun Wu Yao, he continued: ¡°Besides that, Duan Qi also mentioned Senior Han Zi Fei. She has a marriage contract with one of the Knights of Destruction which is ordered by the Lord. ¡°

 Chapter 2808 - Beginning of chaos (1)

    <strong>Chapter 2808: Beginning of chaos (1)</strong>

    Trantor: Misty Cloud Trantions Editor: Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°What? Jun Wu Xie was stunned.

    ¡°I am not sure either. I only heard them saying that Han Zi Fei has returned to the Holy Mountain. But I am not sure if Han Zi Fei is a senior..¡± Ye Gu said.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s heart thumped a little. Han Zi Fei didn¡¯t say her full name to them. She only said that she was Zi Fei. She was also from The Sacred Maiden Tribe. Ye Gu happened to hear it when he and Zi Fei left. The time was basically the same.

    Jun Wu Xie immediately turned to look at Jun Wu Yao. When Han Zi Fei left, the only one who had seen her was Jun Wu Yao.

    ¡°It should be her.¡± Jun Wu Yao knew exactly what Jun Wu Xie wanted to ask.

    ¡°Why did she go back?¡± Jun Wu Xie looked at Jun Wu Yao inexorably. At that time, Han Zi Fei had exhausted much energy before escaping from the Upper Realm. She hid for thousands of years. After living an easy life, why did she jump back into the fire pit?

    Jun Wu Yao lowered his eyes and did not look back at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s gaze. He said lightly: ¡°She goes back and naturally she has what she needs to do.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s brow frowned, but she couldn¡¯t calm down.

    This was the first time that Han Zi Fei had heard the news after she left. But she did not want to appear abruptly and so shocking. At the same time, another news story had sought Jun Wu Xie¡¯s attention .

    That was Han Zi Fei¡¯s marriage.

    ¡°Knight of Destruction ...¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. These four words were extremely sensitive to her. Jun Gu was now one of the knights of destruction. But no one knew which one Duan Qi was referring to...

    ¡°Which Knight of Destruction is it?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked Ye Gu.

    Ye Gu shook his head.

    ¡°Duan Qi didn¡¯t say, the subordinate didn¡¯t know either.¡±

    ¡°Little Xie, aren¡¯t you worried, the Senior Zi Fei¡¯s marriage partner is ... your father?¡± Qiao Chu on the side listened for a long time, and finally understood what happened.

    And now it made sense and confused people at the same time.

    Han Zi Fei suddenly returned back to The Sacred Maiden Tribe and she was about to marry one of the Knights of Destruction. Jun Wu Xie¡¯s father was arrested by the damn Lord to brainwash him to be one of the Knights of Destruction. If it was the same person ... ... Qiao Chu couldn¡¯t imagine how much headache this thing would cause.

    Jun Wu Xie didn¡¯t say anything. Hua Yao looked at Qiao Chu from the sides with a slight frown and in them was a trace of me.

    They had thought about this problem. But no one dared to talk about it.

    Han Zi Fei was friends with them. She was their most respected predecessor. She was also very gentle towards them. But Jun Gu was Jun Wu Xie¡¯s father ...

    If they really ran into each other, it would put Jun Wu Xie in a difficult position.

    What Jun Wu Xie wanted was to rescue Jun Gu. If someone else was next to Jun Gu, she could kill him. Now it¡¯s not anyone else but Han Zi Fei. Jun Wu Xie couldn¡¯t make this move.

    Moreover, Han Zi Fei¡¯s reason for returning to The Sacred Maiden Tribe was unknown. If she threatens Jun Wu Xie, he will go to the rescue. But ...These two things had never happened before and it was really unexpected.

    ¡°For the time being, Duan Qi will definitelye to look for you these days. If you want to know the exact information, just try to ask her.¡± Jun Wu Yao looked at Jun Wu Xie a little bit unbearably. He knew her too well. At that moment, he could not say more with his worrying mind.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded slightly, but her heart wasplicated.

 Chapter 2809 - Beginning of chaos (2)

    <strong>Chapter 2809: Beginning of chaos (2)</strong>

    Trantor: Misty Cloud Trantions Editor: Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s doubts didn¡¯tst for a long time. Next day morning, Duan Qi went over again.

    ¡°Can Aunt Duan still get used to it?¡± Jun Wu Xie sat on the main seat, feeling rxed and easy.

    Duan Qi didn¡¯t know if what she said yesterday had been heard by Jun Wu Xie. She sullenly said, ¡°Everything is very good.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Jun Wu Xie said calmly.

    Duan Qi observed Jun Wu Xie. From the way Jun Wu Xie responded to the 72 cities, Duan Qi knew that this man was broad-minded and not narrow like the others. He was attacked by the 72 cities alliance yet there was no hatred at all. The indifference was not so much the tolerance of Jun Wu Xie. Or rather, from the beginning, he had not even taken the 72 cities as his opponents.

    After all, with the strength of Jun Wu Xie, the 72 cities fight hard to battle. They still gained no benefit.

    ¡°I came to Sea Spirit City once, a thousand years ago. The Sea Spirit City then had blood everywhere and the entire city was filled with a disgusting stench. But after a thousand yearster, it has changedpletely. Soon after Lord Yan took over the Sea Spirit City, he¡¯s able to organize the entire city in such an orderly manner, which is rare.¡± Duan Qi praised Jun Wu Xie while secretly watching Jun Wu Xie¡¯s reaction.

    It¡¯s known that with Duan Qi¡¯s identity and status, it¡¯s only normal for the others to worship her rather than to please others. But her praise was insignificant that Jun Wu Xie remained calm. Duan Qi further admired Jun Wu Xie¡¯s calmness.

    A true strong person should not only have powers but also a calm heart. ording to Duan Qi¡¯s current observation, Jun Wu Xie did not humiliate her ability, and such a genius boy was what she needed.

    ¡°The 72 cities have now surrendered to Lord Yan. He has be the Lord of the 72 cities. For thousands of years, he is also the only one. It will not take long for the Lord to send an invitation to Lord Yan, and your future will be immense. I wonder what kind of person do you like? ¡°Duan Qi asked tentatively.

    If it was someone else, Duan Qi would remain proud and the other person would beg her just like how Bai Zhu tried means and ways to get into her good mood that time. Unfortunately the person wasn¡¯t Bai Zhu, it was the Dual Spirit Ring exponent after His Lord. Duan Qi had to be careful when sounding her intention.

    ¡°No.¡± Jun Wu Xie said.

    Duan Qi felt relieved and a smile finally appeared on her face.

    ¡°With Lord Yan¡¯s current status, there is no doubt that he can soon find apanion in future. A beautiful woman is easy to find. With Lord Yan¡¯s status, an ordinary woman is not good for you. Lord Yan needs to find someone who can help him to take it to the next level. ¡±

    Jun Wu Xie raised her eyebrows, knowing Duan Qi¡¯s intentions. But her expressions were not obvious at all. She said lightly: ¡°If Aunt Duan has something to say, just say it.¡±

    ¡°Great, then I will get straight to the point.¡± Duan Qiughed: ¡°Although The Sacred Maiden Tribe is not the best, it has psychic force. The Sacred Maiden Tribe only consists of women. To conceive future generations, I can only entrust the virgins with the outstanding strong men. I wonder if Lord Yan is willing to marry one of my maidens? ¡°

 Chapter 2810 - Beginning of chaos (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2810: Beginning of chaos (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Duan Qi, sneering in her heart. Her tone remained t: ¡°Oh? Marrying a maiden from The Sacred Maiden Tribe?¡±

    Duan Qi nodded and said, ¡°Yes, my maiden only invited the top exponents of the Upper Realm. It¡¯s His Lord¡¯s promise. In order to protect the stability of the Upper Realm, I would like to inform Lord Yan that most of the pure saints are matched with the most powerful people in the Upper Realm. The first and second saints are assigned to His Lord. Now the third saint is given to The Knight of Destruction. My intention to Sea Spirit City is to make peace with the 72 Cities. The other is to find a suitable partner for another maiden of our tribe. ¡±

    ¡°Now, looking at the Upper Realm, there is no other capable person like Lord Yan. I can assure you that as long as you agree, Lord Yan can freely use the holy ce on the Holy Mountain to cultivate, and that holy ce is our forbiddennd. The forbidden area of ??the tribe can only be cultivated in that ce by the elders and sages. Although the holy ce cannot improve spiritual power, it is unique for the improvement of spiritual power. Lord Yan¡¯s strength is already at its peak and the improvement of psychic force is one of the top powers that many yearn for. Our n only asks for a baby girl born in the future, if it is a baby boy, Lord Yan can take him. We will never interfere.¡± Duan Qi looked at Jun Wu Xie astutely. In fact, she concealed some of the conditions, such as the first three saints. Although she has been assigned to others, no matter whether there are boys or girls left, the saints have no right to intervene. But about Jun Wu Xie, Duan Qi wanted to hide it.

    They need a new saint too much.

    Jun Wu Xie calmly listened to Duan Qi¡¯s words. When Duan Qi mentioned The Knight of Destruction and the third saint, it¡¯s no doubt the person is Han Zi Fei!

    Even though her heart was desperate for an answer, Jun Wu Xie still looked indifferent as if she did not have much interest.But she casually asked: ¡°Oh? Allowed with a Knight of Destruction? I wonder who that knight is? ¡±

    Duan Qi didn¡¯t ponder and replied, ¡°Of course it¡¯s the youngest, Lord Jun Gu.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s heart suddenly skipped a beat!

    It was really her father!!

    However, Duan Qi did not notice the shock shing through Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes. She continued rambling on by herself: ¡°The following sentence is true, and after one month, Lord Jun Gu and my saint will marry on the Holy Mountain. If Lord Yan is keen, why don¡¯t you follow us back and attend the ceremony? Lord Jun Gu is amiable and gentle, if he meets a talented person like Lord Yan, I believe he will praise you in front of His Lord as he likes talents.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie forcibly suppressed the shock in her heart, but she calmed down quickly. She looked at Duan Qi who had thrown a bait a little, although there was a chill in her eyes, but she quickly covered it up.

    ¡°Oh? Aunt Duan is kind.¡±

    ¡°Contacting a strong man like Lord Yan is naturally good for making new friends. Lord Yan doesn¡¯t need to respond immediately. Think about it for a few days.¡± Duan Qi pretended to be casual, she saw that Jun Wu Xie¡¯s did not show much interest. But she had a lot of interest in Jun Gu. She only thought that Jun Wu Xie wanted to climb up.

    Jun Wu Xie said, ¡°Since Aunt Duan has graciously invited, then I should attend.¡±

 Chapter 2811 - Beginning of chaos (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2811: Beginning of chaos (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Duan Qi was satisfied with the promise of Jun Wu Xie, even though she knew that Jun Wu Xie had promised to attend the ceremony instead of marrying one of the maidens. But Duan Qi knew very well, how could a teenager of this age resist beauty in the first ce?

    As long as Jun Wu Xie was willing to go to The Sacred Maiden Tribe. They had plenty of opportunities.

    ¡°Very good, now that Lord Yan has promised, it should be rather soon. I have to rush back to the Holy Mountain as soon as possible to prepare for the marriage. It is better to make a little preparation today, how about we set off tomorrow?¡± Duan Qi seized this chance to push it earlier.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Jun Wuxie responded neatly.

    Duan Qi got her answer and did not stay long. After exchanging a few more words with Jun Wu Xie, she immediately left.

    After Duan Qi left, Qiao Chu and the others who had been listening in the back room slowly appeared. But for a while, everyone looked at Jun Wu Xie sitting in a chair silently. No one dared to mention anything.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s father wants to marry Senior Zi Fei? What was that!?!

    Obviously, this is thest thing they wanted to see. They had never expected such a coincidence.

    ¡°Well ... wasn¡¯t Senior Zi Fei captured by The Sacred Maiden Tribe when the Upper Realm was in turmoil?¡± Qiao Chu murmured out.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s possible that Senior Zi Fei may be forced to helplessness, just like Uncle Jun Gu. Both are controlled by people in the Upper Realm. If this is the case, Little Xie must go to the Holy Mountain this time. He can save Uncle Jun Gu and Senior Zi Fei. Wouldn¡¯t it be better? ¡°Fan Zhuo immediately intervened and gave a thumbs up to Qiao Chu.

    This guy was clever at times!

    ¡°This possibility is very high. Little Xie, if you are going to the Holy Mountain, you need to be prepared. If you choose to rescue Uncle Jun Gu and Senior Zi Fei, your identity as the City Lord of the Sea Spirit City may be disclosed. If you want to get closer to His Lord, I¡¯m afraid you have to make another n.¡± Rong Ruo looked at Jun Wu Xie and said. The whole world knew that Jun Wu Xie had brought forth the Sea Spirit City, and caused such a big turmoil in order to approach His Lord and find the whereabouts of Jun Gu.

    And this motive has been achieved. It was just that the person who brought Jun Gu to Jun Wu Xie, was not Hi Lord, but Duan Qi. Although the process was different, the results were the same.

    Just that...

    Rong Ruo looked at Jun Wu Yao again, and could not help but sigh.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s n was not only to save Jun Gu, but also for Jun Wu Yao¡¯s life and death worm, and to stop the sacrifice of theThree Realms ... But once Jun Gu was rescued, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s current situation would be all in vain, she can only start all over again.

    Jun Wu Xie narrowed her eyes. Rong Ruo had already thought of everything she said. She must go to the Holy Mountain, she too must save them!

    ¡°You prepare in advance. Duan Qi said that there should not be too many people going to the Holy Mountain. You, Wu Yao, Ye Sha and Ye Mei are to go. Ye Gu is to remain in Sea Spirit City. Let him first prepare some ships outside Sea Spirit City. Once there is any abnormality, all the members board the ship and leave the ce temporarily, and sail to the remote ind to gather. ¡°Jun Wu Xie raised her eyes and exined the n in her heart.

    Everything needed to be done step by step. She did not intend to give up on anyone. It all depends on how she can achieve both!

    After getting the words of Jun Wu Xie, everyone headed off separately to prepare.

 Chapter 2812 - Beginning of chaos (5)

    <h4>Chapter 2812: Beginning of chaos (5)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    One dayter, Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao were ready to go. Before leaving, they took Zheng Weilong and Ah Da together with them.

    In the entire Sea Spirit City, there were only the troops of the Night Regime and the Ghost Army. In this way, if they retreat, they would not be noticed by anyone.

    Jun Wu Xie prepared several carriages.Those for the maidens were divided into three carriages. Several carriages traveled from outside the Sea Spirit City. The opened door of the Sea Spirit City was slowly closing. Zheng Weilong looked through the window. At a nce, something vaguely felt that it was quietly proceeding.

    ¡°Miss, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Ah Da asked, looking upset at Zheng Weilong¡¯s face.

    Zheng Weilong shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened, I feel a little flustered.¡±

    In the past few days, Jun Wu Xie rarely recruited her. It was not until yesterday night that she was sent to inform her about her trip today. Zheng Weilong was a little puzzled about going to the holy mountain with Jun Wu Xie. It was rather logical that Jun Wu Xie need not take her along at all.

    ¡°Lady, are you worried about the maiden thing?¡± Ah Da asked tentatively.

    Zheng Weilong smiled bitterly: ¡°What can I worry about? The target of The Sacred Maiden Tribe is the City Lord, and we are just foils.¡±

    Ah Da looked at Zheng Weilong thoughtfully.

    In another carriage, Duan Qi was sullen with a face. She looked at the three maiden of The Sacred Maiden Tribe who were sitting in the same carriage with her. One of them was Han Shu.

    ¡°This time, invited Yan Hai to the Holy Mountain, you should be very clear on my intention. No matter what method you use, you have to conquer him before he leaves the Holy Mountain, otherwise you will be locked up and age alone. The cer is lonely and old, do you understand? ¡°Duan Qi looked at the three women coldly.

    These three people, including Han Shu, were the most likely women of the maidens to give birth to a saint. As long as one of the three of them could get him, Duan Qi was convinced that they could birth the next saint.

    ¡°Yes.¡± All three women nodded honestly and darde not have any objections.

    But Han Shu¡¯s lowered face was hung with unwillingness.

    ¡°This matter affects the prosperity of our Sacred Maiden Tribe. You must not rx at all. If it can be done, I will ask other elders to help you ask for the name of the Son. It depends on your ability.¡± Duan Qi said.

    As soon as Duan Qi said this, Han Yan couldn¡¯t help raising her head and looked at Duan Qi excitedly.

    Son, that is the position just below the elders and maidens in Sacred Maiden Tribe!

    There were only a handful of saints in the entire Sacred Maiden Tribe. They were women who have made outstanding contributions to the tribe, or heroes who have bred pure blood saints. Although they do not have the power of the elders and the nobility of the maiden, It had a higher status and preferential treatment than other women. The people would salute when they see the Son, but it was of extremely high treatment.

    Even the Holy Land could be entered asionally. For those like Han Shu, who had no luck with being a saint, this would be their lifelong pursuit.

    ¡°Elder Duan, rest assured! I will wait and do my best, and I will never disappoint Elder Duan¡¯s expectations!¡± Han Yan¡¯s unwavering loyalty, her eyes faintly burned with a me of greed.

    But it¡¯s just a smalld, it¡¯s for the position of the Holy Son, she has to fight!

    Duan Qi nced at the three of them and nodded with satisfaction.

 Chapter 2813 - Holy Mountain (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2813: Holy Mountain (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Above the Holy Mountain, the clouds were misty, the clear water was a deep blue and the top of the mountain was capped with snow.

    The Holy Mountain was the highest peak in the Upper Realm. The green grass at the bottom of the mountain was crisp. It was spring all year round with the white flowers blooming all over the mountain. The higher it was, the lower the temperature. There was only one way to the top of the snow capped mountain. There were a number of elite soldiers in ck armor stationed at the foot of the mountain all year round. The armies from the 72 cities were not their match.

    This army belonged directly to the sole ruler of the Upper Realm. It was a team of guardian soldiers specifically sent to safeguard the safety of the maidens.

    The Sacred Maiden Tribe held a high status in the Upper Realm. All previous maidens had been valued by His Lord. Its powerful psychic force was beyond the reach of many powerful men. Only the maidens could possess the powerful psychic force but their spirit energy was a different story. With years of istion from the world, the Sacred Maiden Tribe was in an embarrassing state. In the Sacred Maiden Tribe, there had never been a one who possessed a strong spirit energy. This was why this team of elite soldiers was sent to guard the maidens.

    From this, we could see the importance of the Sacred Maiden Tribe to His Lord.

    Before stepping onto the Holy Mountain, permissions were needed from the Sacred Maiden Tribe. Even the elite soldiers who were stationed at the foot of the mountain were not allowed a step into the Holy Mountain!

    On the snow-capped Holy Mountain, those pure white buildings were elegant and delicate. This was a ce dedicated to the residence of the maidens. There had been rumors that the bricks and stones used by the maidens to build their houses were the finest white spirit stones. These white spirit stones were valuable even in the Upper Realm. If they were owned by ordinary people, they may never see it once in a lifetime. A thousand years ago, the first city, the White Night City spent a lot of money to buy a piece ofrge white b stone.

    It was said that white spirit stones had a strong effect on improving and enhancing psychic force. Even if the maidens had not gone through any cultivation at all, and the strength of psychic force could be counted as middle ss force in the Upper Realm. But if it were to bepared upwards, there were still racial characteristics limitations. So far, only few people could feel the state of condense spirit inscriptions.

    The Sacred Maiden Tribe sacrificed spiritual energy cultivation and specialized in psychic force. This had given them a special status. Therefore, the Sacred Maiden Tribe had been adhering to this tradition for thousands of years.

    The Holy Mountain was a ce that many strong men look forward to. Every master with strong spiritual power yearned to cultivate his spiritual strength in the Holy Mountain. However, many could only remain at the foot of the mountain staring at the peaks covered by clouds.

    Now, a team of carriages had arrived at the foot of the Holy Mountain. The only route to the mountains was heavily guarded by the team elite soldiers which they would not easily release any pass through. After taking the token, The elite soldiers could only release them after a maiden from the first horse carriage had collected the authority token.

    Duan Qi got up from the carriage, looked up at the top of the Holy Mountain. She turned to look at the carriages behind her and secretly red at Han Shu and others who were standing beside her.

    Han Shu immediately understood what Duan Qi meant. She joyfully walked towards the carriage where Jun Wu Xie was riding. She whispered softly in front of the carriage: ¡°Lord Yan, we have reached the foot of the Holy Mountain. The Holy Mountain is steep and the carriage impassable. Lord Yan, please alight, we will need to continue the rest of the journey by foot. ¡±

 Chapter 2814 - Holy Mountain (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2814: Holy Mountain (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    After Han Shu reported, she secretly observed the closed carriage.

    From the Sea Spirit City to the Holy Mountain, the journey took almost half a month. In order to reach the Holy Mountain as soon as possible, they hardly made any stops along the way. They slept in the carriage at night and continued on their journey. Fortunately, Sea Spirit City had arranged extremely spacious andfortable carriages that didn¡¯t toss them around too much. Even though it wasfortable, it was still a torturing journey for maidens such as Han Shu who was weaker in spirit energy.

    The soreness on her body could no longer be described. What made Han Shu feel like vomiting blood was that she had made all preparations before departure and she had no chance to win over the City Lord of Sea Spirit City. Rushing throughout the journey, there was no chance to get near Jun Wu Xie. She only saw her a few times.

    Every time Han Shu saw Jun Wu Xie¡¯s figure, Jun Wu Xie returned to the carriage before she had time to take action. Han Shu was annoyed and angered.

    Han Shu was beautiful. Although she was not a saint, she was also a half-sister to the third saint and often follows Duan Qi when she went out. It could be said that with her looks and her identity of the holy maiden, no matter where Han Shu went, she was the focus of much attention. Arge number of men would rush to please her.

    Even in the White Night City, Bai Zhu spoke to her politely. But Jun Wu Xie had tore down Han Shu¡¯s confidence.

    After seeing Jun Wu Xie for the first time, it seemed that Jun Wu Xie hadn¡¯t looked at her even once. This made Han Shu very frustrated.

    Because of the rtionship between Bai Zhu and Han Shu previously, she was toozy to talk with Jun Wu Xie. But now, Duan Qi tempted Han Shu with such an offer and it was up to Han Shu to achieve it. In the end....

    Han Shu red at the carriage that hadn¡¯t responded for a long time, and there was gloom in her eyes.

    A momentter, a slightly indifferent voice came from the carriage.

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    Subsequently, the carriage door was opened. Jun Wu Xie, dressed in a goose yellow robes, slowly walked down from the carriage. As shended on the ground, her eyes naturally passed over and stood in front of her, trying to maintain a sweet smile. Han Shu looked at the tall peak in front of her.

    ¡°This is the Holy Mountain?¡± Qiao Chu and others also got out of the carriage, looking at the majestic peak before them that hid into the clouds.

    The Sacred Maiden Tribe was different from the entire Upper Realm. Each maiden was very valuable to the tribe. In addition, they had already abandoned spirit energy cultivation. Therefore, every baby girl born in the Sacred Maiden Tribe did not have to experience the suffering of the stimting spirit energy.

    In certain sense, it could be considered a blessing.

    ¡°Why are these soldiers here?¡± Fan Zhuo¡¯s eyes fell on the elite soldiers at the foot of the mountain.

    ¡°These are the warriors sent by His Lord to guard the maidens.¡± Duan Qi said, her slightly raised chin and clear tone were all showing her pride.

    Seeing Duan Qi¡¯s appearance, Qiao Chu could not help but purse his lips.

    In addition to being polite to Little Xie, this old wicked woman was so hateful that he couldn¡¯t wait to use his chin to face her and send her arrogance flying!

    Jun Wu Xie stood at the foot of the Holy Mountain and looked at the majestic peak in the clouds, but in her heart, her mood had already turned sombre and serious.

 Chapter 2815 - Holy Mountain (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2815: Holy Mountain (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Senior Zi Fei and her father ... They were right at the peak.

    ¡°Lord Yan.¡± A soft voice suddenly sounded in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s ears.

    Jun Wu Xie lowered her gaze as Han Shu appeared by her side. She looked at Jun Wu Xie with a sweet smile and pinched her clothes with her hands shyly, her ¡®innocent¡¯ posture pushing her bosom together, making it very obvious.

    Jun Wu Xie frowned slightly. But Han Shu smiled as if she had never noticed Jun Wu Xie¡¯s dissatisfaction. ¡°That¡¯s where our saint maidens lived. The temperature will change rapidly on our way up. Lord Yan, please keep warm and don¡¯t catch a cold.¡±

    Han Shu¡¯s sudden affection made Qiao Chu dumbfounded.

    The first time when Duan Qi and Han Shu saw Jun Wu Xie, they didn¡¯t say a good word to her. Even the dull Qiao Chu could tell that Han Shu did not like Jun Wu Xie. However, Han Shu became a different person on this journey. All of a sudden, she showed dedication and interest in Jun Wu Xie.

    Qiao Chu looked at Hua Yao and he shook his head slightly. Apparently they were not interested in Han Shu¡¯s changes.

    Who knew what Duan Qi had used to brainwash Han Shu during the journey here. Han Shu¡¯s eyes almost turned green when she looked at Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie had no interest in Han Shu¡¯s pretentiousness. She ignored Han Shu¡¯s attempts and walked towards the entrance of the Holy Mountain. Jun Wu Yao apanied Jun Wu Xie and walked past Han Shu as if nothing had happened.

    Han Shu only felt that there was a cold war. But she did not know what was going on.

    However, Qiao Chu and others have noticed the dissatisfaction of a certain Lord. They could not help looking at Han Shu sympathetically. They couldn¡¯t imagine it, after Jun Wu Xiepleted her rescue mission, they could not help but wonder how this ruthless woman would be dealt with by Jun Wu Yao. What form of death would she embrace?

    Come to think of it, most of the women who have exposed their thoughts to Jun Wu Xie were pure hearted and very kind in nature, but their minds were dull. At least they were protected by Jun Wu Xie, hence Jun Wu Yao would naturally not do anything drastic.

    But Han Shu ?

    Ha ha.

    Who did she think she was?

    Jun Wu Xie probably didn¡¯t even know what she looked like.

    Han Shu was thrown aside by Jun Wu Xie¡¯s indifference. She did not respond for a while, until Duan Qi coughed when she led Jun Wu Xie into the mountain. Looking at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s cold back, an unknown fire quietly ignited and began burning in her heart .

    She had never been ignored!

    To think that with her appearance and identity, all good men would try all ways to please her and had always treated her like a goddess just to get her interested.

    As for Jun Wu Xie, she was the first person and the first time that she had to please someone like this. This was the first time she hit a nail.

    This really made the confident Han Shu very embarrassed. But she couldn¡¯t show it, she could only suppress the resentment in her heart and kept up with the team¡¯s progress.

    However, the other two maidens whopeted with Han Shu were very happy when they saw Han Shu facing setbacks.

    They had been giving Han Shu face solely because she was relying on her status as the third saint¡¯s sister. Finally, someone could teach Han Shu a lesson!

 Chapter 2816 - The Sacred Maiden Tribe (1)

    <strong>Chapter 2816: The Sacred Maiden Tribe (1)</strong>

    Trantor: Misty Cloud Trantions Editor: Misty Cloud Trantions

    As they went up the Holy Mountain, the temperature started to drop. The slight chill gradually invaded the skin as their footsteps progressed. But the decline in temperature was not very obvious. For those who stepped into Holy Mountain for the first time, one might get frostbites unknowingly and before one discovers it, it¡¯s already toote.

    As they went further up the Holy Mountain, Jun Wu Xie had a familiar feeling. The drop in temperature was like the change they had experienced when they were descending Heaven¡¯s End Cliff. The only thing was that other than the simr drastic temperature here, there was no poison gas in it.

    She subconsciously looked at Jun Wu Yao as he looked back at her with a smile and nodded at her.

    There was no need for Jun Wu Xie to speak because he knew what she wanted to ask.

    Arge part of the tomb of the Dark Emperor built by the Night Regime was left by Jun Wu Yao. This included the change in the temperature at the bottom of the cliff. This was also something interesting that Jun Wu Yao discovered when he had passed by the Holy Mountain by ident then. After going to the Middle Realm, he talked to Ye Gu who knew how to use the defense of the mausoleum.

    Such changes in temperature wouldn¡¯t cause any harm to the people who were in the simr realm of Jun Wu Xie and herpanions. From the foot of the mountain to the mountainside, the temperature had changed from warmth of spring to a chilly winter.

    Qiao Chu and the rest didn¡¯t feel anything, but Han Shu and others had already taken out the cloaks stored in their Cosmos Sack as each of them wrapped themselves in thick cloaks to withstand the cold.

    Only Duan Qi, Jun Wu Xie and a few others were not afraid of the cold.

    Duan Qi watched Jun Wu Xie¡¯s reaction secretly along the way. At first she saw Jun Wu Xie reveal a trace of doubt, but soon calmed down and seemed to be very curious about Holy Mountain, but somehow did not pursue it.

    The Holy Mountain was extremely high. They walked for half a day before gradually arriving at the peak. Halfway through, Han Shu and others rested a few times due to theck of physical strength.

    When the sun was about to go down, they finally reached the peak of the Holy Mountain. As rumored, the top of the Holy Mountain that was hidden in the clouds was full of white snow, looking mysterious yet majestic with elegant houses built on the white snow. Under the reflection of the setting sun, the snow and the white buildings seem to be covered with ayer of warm gold, dispersing the coldness that should have existed.

    ¡°The ce where the Sacred Maiden Tribe lives has snow all year round. This snow is the umtion of the purest snowkes in the world. There aren¡¯t any springs in the mountains, hence our water sourcees directly from this snow. After settling down, Lord Yan may like to try our tea that¡¯s been brewed with the snow from the top of Holy Mountain and see if there is a special fragrance.¡± She said to Jun Wu Xie with unconcealed pride.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded slightly, but her eyes were attracted by the white lotus above the serene snowscape.

    Those lotus flowers were born in the snow and the pure white was almost integrated with the snow. However, Jun Wu Xie felt that it was familiar.

    Duan Qi noticed Jun Wu Xie¡¯s gaze and a smile shed past her eyes. She took a step forward and took off a lotus flower among the snow and brought it to Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°This is the Heavenly Imperial Snow Lotus, a unique lotus only exists in our Holy Mountain. It has excellent healing effects. The scented tea brewed with it can prolong one¡¯s life.¡±

 Chapter 2817 - The Sacred Maiden Tribe (2)

    <strong>Chapter 2817: The Sacred Maiden Tribe (2)</strong>

    Trantor: Misty Cloud Trantions Editor: Misty Cloud Trantions

    Duan Qi¡¯s tone was full of pride. The Heavenly Imperial Snow Lotus in her hand was the rarest treasure in the world.

    However...

    There was no expression on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face. Qiao Chu and others looked at Duan Qi, but their gazes were extremely strange.

    Heavenly Imperial Snow Lotus ...

    Pffft!

    Wasn¡¯t that Little Xie¡¯s Little Lotus?

    Since the growth of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s spiritual power, the number of lotus seeds produced by Little Lotus had also increased each day. Lotus seeds were very rare then but now, they could be harvested inrge numbers. Jun Wu Xie distributed to those around her on a daily basis as snacks.

    When Qiao Chu looked at Duan Qi holding a non-spiritual Heavenly Imperial Snow Lotus and smiling to herself, he did not know whether tough or cry.

    Compared with Little Lotus, Duan Qi¡¯s Heavenly Imperial Snow Lotus could not evenpare to a leaf of Little Lotus¡¯.

    Wonder how Duan Qi would feel if she were to know that the precious Heavenly Imperial Snow Lotus in her mouth was akin to a waste to Jun Wu Xie.

    Duan Qi waited for a while, but didn¡¯t attain Jun Wu Xie¡¯s focused gaze. She couldn¡¯t help but have some doubts. This Heavenly Imperial Snow Lotus was very rare and although the peak of Holy Mountain had also grown bigger, these Heavenly Imperial Snow Lotus were supplied to the elders of the tribe or the saints. The rest were to be dedicated to His Lord while the rest gained nothing.

    Before she saw that Jun Wu Xie seemed to have some interest in Heavenly Imperial Snow Lotus. She originally nned to attract Jun Wu Xie using the Heavenly Imperial Snow Lotus. However, Jun Wu Xie just looked at it and did not even ask any other questions!

    Even Duan Qi was calm. She couldn¡¯t help but be dumbfounded by Jun Wu Xie¡¯s whimsical nature.

    What does this kid like?

    To be so indifferent to such beautiful women as Han Shu and even ignored a treasure like theHeavenly Imperial Snow Lotus. Wouldn¡¯t it be true that this boy is so hard to please?

    Poor Duan Qi was badly mistaken. She hadn¡¯t caught hold of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s weakness at all. If she reced the Heavenly Imperial Snow Lotus in her hand with a little white rabbit, Jun Wu Xie would probably look at it more.

    As for Heavenly Imperial Snow Lotus ...

    Jun Wu Xie already owned the King of Heavenly Imperial Snow Lotus, Little Lotus. The others were not important to her at all.

    When Duan Qi was a little embarrassed, a group of women in white clothes and cloaks came out of the maiden¡¯s tribe. Several women had good looks. When they saw Duan Qi, they immediately knelt down and paid their salutations.

    ¡°Wee back, Elder Duan.¡± The fragile female voice passed into everyone¡¯s ears.

    Looking at the respectful looks of the women in the n, Duan Qi¡¯s self-confidence, which had been crushed and broken at Jun Wu Xie, finally eased a little. She raised her chin proudly and said in a deep voice: ¡°How were things in the recent days?¡±

    ¡°Everything is fine in the n, please rest assured Elder Duan.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡± Duan Qi nodded with satisfaction, then said: ¡°This is a noble guest of my tribe. Now, prepare a good ce to wee Lord Yan.¡±

    Having said that, Duan Qi looked to Jun Wu Xie and said: ¡°I have just returned and there are still some things that need to be dealt with. Lord Yan, please feel at ease and help yourself. If there is any need, please feel free to speak. The Sacred Maiden Tribe will host a banquet tonight to celebrate your arrival.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie answered with a ¡®Mm¡±.

    Duan Qi immediately walked into the tribe. Although Han Shu and others wanted to continue to get closer with Jun Wu Xie, they were called in together by Duan Qi.

    Several women from the tribe looked at Jun Wu Xie curiously. Although they were full of doubts, they did not dare to vite Duan Qi¡¯s orders and obediently brought Jun Wu Xie and herpanions to their residence.

 Chapter 2818 - The Sacred Maiden Tribe (3)

    <strong>Chapter 2818: The Sacred Maiden Tribe (3)</strong>

    Trantor: Misty Cloud Trantions Editor: Misty Cloud Trantions

    From the beginning to the end, Qiao Chu and others werepletely ignored by Duan Qi . They didn¡¯t even have a chance to introduce themselves. They just followed behind Jun Wu Xie, led by the maidens to the ce where they lived.

    The coldness of the Holy Mountain spread across the residence. Jun Wu Xie and the others settled down in the residence. The maidens left one after another, leaving two to serve the guests.

    Jun Wu Xie assigned the two maidens to the hall to do some packing after which, she gathered Qiao Chu and others together.

    ¡°Oh, the Sacred Maiden Tribe is originally Little Lotus¡¯ hometown? Little Xie, do you want to release Little Lotus? Maybe he can see his children and grandchildren here.¡± Qiao Chu smiled at Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie nced at Qiao Chu as if she heard nothing.

    Zheng Weilong and Ah Da went to their respective rooms after entering the residence. But Jun Wu Xie did not call them over.

    Jun Wu Xie sat down on the chair and nced at the furnishings in the house. Although the maidens were picky, the result was still good. The room was very elegant and noble. The gadgets were extremely delicate. The treasures that the owners of the 72 cities sent them earlier on were not as good as the decorations in the house of the maidens residence.

    It¡¯s no wonder that Han Shu would dislike Sea Spirit City to such an extent.

    This Sacred Maiden Tribe was truly rich.

    ¡°Wu Yao, what have you noticed?¡± Jun Wu Xie looked at Jun Wu Yao. Although her spiritual power increased very fast, in terms of perception, she was not as good as Jun Wu Yao. Therefore, she had to find out from Jun Wu Yao the whereabouts of Han Zi Fei and Jun Gu here.

    ¡°Zi Fei is here, as for your father ... I didn¡¯t feel his breath.¡± Jun Wu Yao opened his senses as soon as he stepped into the Holy Mountain. The breath of everyone in the tribe couldn¡¯t escape his perception.

    He had sensed the breath of Zi Fei, but had not found the one belonging to Jun Gu.

    ¡°He hasn¡¯t arrived yet?¡± Jun Wu Xie narrowed her eyes.

    ¡°ording to Duan Qi, there are still a few days before Senior Zi Fei and their parents get married. Uncle Jun Gu may not have reached the Holy Mountain. Little Xie, would you like to take advantage of this time to meet Senior Zi Fei? Maybe you find out something from her. It will be much easier to proceed if she knows about it in advance. ¡± Fan Zhuo proposed.

    Jun Wu Xie thought for a moment, looked up to Jun Wu Yao and said, ¡°Where is she? Is there anyone around her?¡±

    Jun Wu Yao looked at Jun Wu Xie. Although there was no abnormality on his face, he sighed in his heart.

    Even Jun Wu Xie herself did not realize that her eagerness when mentioning about Zi Fei was not inferior to that of Jun Gu.

    ¡°Zi Fei¡¯s strength is quite high. Few of the maidens are her opponents. She is definitely here. But there are no exponents guarding nearby. I think she should be safe for the time being and have some freedom.¡± Jun Wu Yao replied.

    Jun Wu Xie frowned.

    ¡°Don¡¯t panic at this moment. Duan Qi has mentioned that the Sacred Maiden Tribe will host a banquet to entertain you. ording to the habit of the maiden, if they really want to treat you, they will naturally invite the saints to attend. You might as well wait until tonight to see if it is possible to see Zi Fei before you n the next step. Will that be better? ¡°Jun Wu Yao warmly said.

    Jun Wu Xie thought about it and she agreed.

 Chapter 2819 - Han Zi Fei (1)

    <strong>Chapter 2819: Han Zi Fei (1)</strong>

    Trantor: Misty Cloud Trantions Editor: Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s side has calmed down, but Duan Qi, who was travel-worn, returned to the residence of the Sacred Maiden Tribe with a gloomy face.

    Han Shu and others followed behind Duan Qi carefully. Anyone could see that Duan Qi was not in a good mood at this moment.

    Duan Qi was an elder of the Sacred Maiden Tribe. In the Upper Realm, she could have anything she wanted. But upon meeting Jun Wu Xie, she hasn¡¯t gotten her way. And with her temperament, for Duan Qi to tolerate till now, that was very rare.

    The women in the hall saw Duan Qi and bowed to her politely, but Duan Qi spared little thought and did not respond to them, as she walked into the hall in a great huff.

    ¡°Elder Duan.¡± A woman with a beautiful face stood in the hall, looking curiously at a somber Duan Qi.

    ¡°Elder Yun.¡± Duan Qi looked at the person but was reluctant to say more.

    This person was also an elder of the Sacred Maiden Tribe. Although she was not as high ranking as Duan Qi, she was also a very important person. Even if Duan Qi has any great unhappiness, she would not reveal it to Elder Yun.

    ¡°I heard Elder Duan came back this time and seemed to have brought some guests. I wonder who the person is for Elder Duan to personally invite him back?¡± Elder Yun said with a smile.

    Duan Qi¡¯s somber expression grew dark again. When she thought about Jun Wu Xie¡¯s expressionless face, she felt very chilled.

    ¡°He is the new City Lord of Sea Spirit City, Yan Hai..¡± Duan Qi told Elder Yun, as she narrated what happened before to Elder Yun.

    Elder Yun¡¯s face suddenly appeared incredulous.

    ¡°Dual Spirit Rings? Is this true?¡±

    Duan Qi nodded, ¡°If it isn¡¯t true, why would I bring him back? But this kid is very capable, thus he is quite arrogant. He doesn¡¯t care about soft or hard approaches so if we want him to agree with our request, then we will have to put in a lot of effort. I have already given instructions to prepare a wee banquet for tonight. I will have the outstanding women in our tribe attend as well. I don¡¯t believe this kid will have his eyes in the sky, with so many prettydies in attendance, he will really not be attracted to anyone?¡±

    Elder Yun had not calmed down from the shock of the dual Spirit Ring. But looking at the unhappy Duan Qi, she knew that Duan Qi had suffered a lot of indignity.

    But, only the Sacred Maiden Tribe ...

    ¡°It¡¯s not difficult, but if you really want to entice him, then you must take this very seriously. Do you want Han Zi Fei to attend the banquet tonight?¡± Elder Yun slightly hesitated.

    ¡°Her?¡± Duan Qi frowned suddenly.

    ¡°How is she doing?¡±

    ¡°Everything is fine, this time it looks like she¡¯s changed her temperament. She¡¯s been very obedient. Perhaps it¡¯s because she has drifted outside for so many years, suffered greatly, and finally is enlightened. She is after all our Sacred Maiden, even though she had made mistakes, before the arrival of the new Sacred Maiden, we also cannot hurt her. Moreover, His Lord has betrothed her to Lord Gu, so I think she has calmed down. ¡°Elder Yun said with a hint of knowing.

    After Duan Qi was silent for a moment, she said, ¡°Well, if she had mended her ways, we can let bygones be bygones. Send someone to inform her that there will be a banquet tonight.¡±

    Elder Yun nodded with a smile. She nced at Han Shu, who was behind Duan Qi, and immediately said, ¡°Han Shu, since you are Han Zi Fei¡¯s sister, and you will convey the news.¡±

    Han Shu was a little shocked and her entire back stiffened. But, she didn¡¯t dare to have the slightest expression of resistance, and could only obey:

    ¡°Yes, Han Shu will do as instructed.¡±

 Chapter 2820 - Han Zi Fei (2)

    <strong>Chapter 2820: Han Zi Fei (2)</strong>

    Trantor: Misty Cloud Trantions Editor: Misty Cloud Trantions

    There was a faint floral scent in the small, quiet hall. The floral scent was not clingy, but with a refreshing fragrance, people could smell it for a long time.

    As soon as Han Shu stepped into this small hall, her expression became ashen and with every step she took, she had an urge to immediately turn away from the ce.

    However, she couldn¡¯t.

    ¡°Where is the Sacred Maiden?¡± Han Shu asked out loud, seeing the handmaid in the small hall.

    ¡°The Sacred Maiden is in the study,¡± answered the handmaid.

    Han Shu sneered secretly.

    The study, again the study.

    Obviously she was the Sacred Maiden of the Sacred Maiden Tribe and thus had a very high status. But that person however liked to do these meaningless things, like reading those tattered books. Who was she putting up an act for?

    ¡°Alright, Elder Yun told me to tell her something. I¡¯ll go find her.¡± Han Shu said with a tensed face.

    The handmaid nodded obediently.

    From the small hall to the long corridor, through the gorgeous courtyard, watching the carved jade gazebo, watching the water crystals blended with snow color iid on the ground, Han Shu¡¯s heart was a little gloomy.

    This was the small house where the Sacred Maidens lived. It was also the most luxurious ce in the Sacred Maiden Tribe. The best things in the entire tribe were sent here for the Sacred maiden to enjoy.

    As a child, Han Shu had dreamed countless times that she could live in such a good ce, but reality was bloody and cruel.

    Walking all the way to the study, Han Shu could no longer remember the many good things she saw.

    Since Han Zi Fei fled, the small hall was also left empty, and only the handmaids woulde clean it every day, the others were not allowed to enter at all.

    Taking a deep breath, she raised her hand and knocked on the door.

    ¡°Who is it?¡± A gentle and pleasant voice sounded in the room.

    Han Shu said: ¡°Sacred Maiden, it¡¯s me, Han Shu.¡±

    There was no sound in the study, and Han Shu could feel a hot sting on her face.

    She and Han Zi Fei shared the same mother. Why, was it that Han Zi Fei who got all this, and not her?!!

    Before Han Han¡¯s unwillingness started to burn, the door of the study was opened suddenly.

    A woman appeared. She had an exquisite face, wearing a very simple goose-yellow long dress, with long ck hair hanging behind her. Although it was the simplest dress, it was more eye-catching than the March sun. She was too beautiful for people to look away.

    Han Zi Fei ...

    The third Sacred Maiden of the Sacred Maiden Tribe was also the most beautiful woman in the Sacred Maiden Tribe.

    Every time Han Shu saw Han Zi Fei¡¯s face, she could not help but want to tear it off.

    ¡°Sacred Maiden.¡± Han Shu lowered her head to try and cover up the unwillingness in her eyes.

    ¡°Han Shu? Why are you free toe to me today?¡± Han Zi Fei¡¯s voice was mild, there was a sharp and heroic look between the eyebrows, she was not as delicate as an ordinary woman.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter,e in and talk.¡± Han Zi Feiughed lightly, turned and walked into the study, she casually sat down at the desk, and set aside the unread books.

    Han Shu stepped into the study. The rows of bookshelves in the entire study were filled with old books. With the many years that had passed, the books could only be preserved in the cold environment of the Holy Mountain, and therefore were still intact. But upon closer observation, each of those books seemed to have been read countless times, the cornes were a little frayed.

 Chapter 2821 - Han Zi Fei (3)

    <strong>Chapter 2821: Han Zi Fei (3)</strong>

    Trantor: Misty Cloud Trantions Editor: Misty Cloud Trantions

    Han Shu stepped into the study. The rows of bookshelves in the entire study were filled with old books. With the many years that had passed, the books could only be preserved in the cold environment of the Holy Mountain, and therefore were still intact. But upon closer observation, each of those books seemed to have been read countless times, the cornes were a little frayed.

    The book here, Han Zi Fei had already flipped through countless times. During the time that she spent in the Sacred Maiden Tribe, she had always kept herself in the study, apanied by these books.

    Han Shu didn¡¯t understand this hobby of Han Zi Fei. This study was just a decoration for the first two Sacred Maidens. It wasn¡¯t until the appearance of Han Zi Fei, that the studies were really used.

    Han Zi Fei was a freak. But to the entire Sacred Maiden Tribe, she was a maverick.

    She was apparently the most honored Sacred Maiden, but she chose to defect, to abandon all her superior lifestyle, to abandon His Lord¡¯s favour. She survived on the outside on her own for thousands of years but yet she finally returned.

    Han Shu and Han Zi Fei were simr in age, and they had more or less grown up together. It was not until their teens that Han Zi Fei was identified as the third Sacred Maiden. It was then that Han Shu truly realised the gap between her and Han Zi Fei.

    That was the gap that she, no matter what, could not close.

    ¡°Please, sit.¡± Han Zi Fei raised her eyes and saw a very rigid Han Han standing by the door, a smile twitched on her lips.

    Han Shu lost focus for a moment, and then sat down on the chair. No matter how much she didn¡¯t want to admit it, as long as she stood in front of Han Zi Fei, she could not help but felt a strong sense of inferiority.

    ¡°Yes ... Elder Yun asked me to look for you.¡± Han Shu took a deep breath and tried to calm herself down.

    ¡°Oh? What¡¯s wrong with Elder Yun?¡± Han Zi Fei raised an eyebrow and asked.

    ¡°Elder Duan and I came back this time with some guests. Elder Duan is going to host a banquet to entertain those guests, so you need to attend tonight.¡± Han Shu said.

    ¡°Me?¡± Han Zi Feiughed suddenly. ¡°What has the guests of the Sacred Maiden Tribe to do with me? I only remember that in a few days¡¯ time, I will marry Lord Gu. Why do I need to see other guests? Is this how the Sacred Maiden Tribe use their Sacred Maiden?¡±

    Han Shu¡¯s expression stiffened, as she felt stumped by Han Zi Fei¡¯s poisonous tongue.

    This woman looked gentle and spoke softly, but she asionally had a poisonous tongue and would say things that made people speechless.

    ¡°What kind of guest is able to make Elder Duan and Elder Yun put in so much effort and go through so much trouble?¡± Han Zi Fei held her chin with one hand, and squinted at Han Shu.

    Han Shu was irritated by Han Zi Fei¡¯s stare, and she could only nced away and said, ¡°Naturally it is someone special. You just need to show up. If you don¡¯t want to attend, go tell the two Elders yourself!¡±

    ¡°You hate me?¡± Han Zi Fei said suddenly.

    Han Shu was shocked as she looked at Han Zi Fei in disbelief. She simply could believe what Han Zi Gei was talking about!

    Han Zi Fei¡¯s smile grew even deeper. ¡°To be precise, you hated me since you were a child. You haven¡¯t changed at all, my little sister.¡±

    Han Shu¡¯s face turned an ugly shade of purple as she death red at Han Zi Fei.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that no matter how much you hate me, you can¡¯t kill me, you can only stare at me with such a mean look.¡± Han Zi Fei said with a smile.

 Chapter 2822 - Han Zi Fei (4)

    <strong>Chapter 2822: Han Zi Fei (4)</strong>

    Trantor: Misty Cloud Trantions Editor: Misty Cloud Trantions

    Han Shu was breathing hard with anger. In the past, Han Zi Fei would never have said such things, no matter how unhappy she was, it was as if Han Zi Fei had never noticed!

    As it turned out, it wasn¡¯t that she was unaware, it was just that she had never said anything about it...

    ¡°Alright, you¡¯ve red at me for several days now. You better re more at me, once I am married, you can only re at my portrait.¡± Han Zi Fei smiled and picked up the book she had left aside, holding it with one hand as her attention returned to reading.

    Looking at Han Zi Fei¡¯s indifferent face, Han Shu¡¯s heart was burning up as if it was being baked by fire!

    She stood up from her chair seemingly spooked, looked at Han Zi Fei and said, ¡°I forgot to tell you that tonight¡¯s guest is my future husband, and the bearer of the second pair of dual Spirit Rings in the Upper Realm! I¡¯m not sure, whenpared with Lord Gu, who is more powerful.¡±

    Han Zi Fei looked up slightly, with a hint of wonder in her eyes.

    Dual Spirit Rings?

    How could there be dual Spirit Rings?

    Han Shu looked at Han Zi Fei¡¯s surprised look with satisfaction and smirked proudly: ¡°So tonight I still have to trouble Sacred Maiden to entertain my future husband.¡±

    Han Zi Fei looked at Han Shu but did not speak.

    Her silence greatly satisfied Han Shu.

    ¡°Well, Elder told me to pass the message, and I have already done so. I shall not stay any longer, and take my leave now.¡± Han Shu turned away and left with pride. In the moment she turned around, her eyes were full of intense unwillingness and ambition.

    She would not lose every single time to Han Zi Fei. This time, she must win. Whatever the case, she must win the heart of the Lord of Sea Spirit City!

    Han Zi Fei looked at the departing posturing of Han Shu, the surprise on her face slowly disappeared, as well as the cynicism between her brows. She put down the book in her hand and frowned while thinking.

    ¡°The dual Spirit Rings exponent... Han Shu...¡± Han Zi Fei had a feeling that something was wrong, but she couldn¡¯t pinpoint what it was. She thought for a long time but got up suddenly and walked towards the bookshelf. She flipped open several ancient books to check something but after searching for a long time, there appeared to be no result.

    Eventually, she sat back but the urgency in her grew stronger.

    She didn¡¯t have time to bother about others...

    No matter who the dual Spirit Rings exponent was, it was not something she could interfere with.

    With the sunset, the moonlight shrouded the entire Holy Mountain. As the moonlight shone down on the white snow, the snow reflected the moonlight and it looked extra bright, though much milder than the sun.

    Upon Duan Qi¡¯s return, she had ordered the tribe to set up a banquet, and all members of the tribe immediately executed that order. At night, the banquet had already been readied in the big hall of the Sacred Maiden Tribe and awaited for the event to begin.

    Duan Qi wanted to avoid mistakes from arising and thus, Elder Yun and her came to supervise the undergoings earlier in the day. Checking over everything repeatedly till they were satisfied with things.

    ¡°The time is approaching, do you need to send someone to invite City Lord Yan toe to the hall?¡± Elder Yun looked at the time and asked.

    Duan Qi shook her head: ¡°Yan Hai¡¯s character is elusive. As he had promised, I think he will arrive to the appointment on time. Let¡¯s wait a moment more.¡± She looked around.

    In addition to the few main positions, more than twenty seats had been arranged in the hall, and the beautiful women of the tribe had been seated during this time.

 Chapter 2823 - The Only Person (1)

    <strong>Chapter 2823: The Only Person (1)</strong>

    Trantor: Misty Cloud Trantions Editor: Misty Cloud Trantions

    These women were all selected from the Sacred Maiden Tribe as the most suitable to conceive the next generation. Tonight they were gathered together for the banquet, and each one was beautifully dressed.

    It was hard to imagine that, with the status of the Sacred Maiden Tribe, that one day, these women would be gathered together to be selected by another person. If this news reached the 72 cities, there would be many people who would be surprised.

    Han Shu was the most eye-catching tonight. She was wearing a white long dress, embroidered with silver lines. It looked like nothing special at first nce, but under the lights, the silver lines glittered as if stars were draped over her body. wearing a star-like beauty. The white dress contrasted her long ck hair, along with that exquisite face, and she stood out greatly among all the flowers.

    ¡°Han Shu.¡± Duan Qi was satisfied when she saw how Han Shu was dressed today.

    Han Zheng stepped forward and greeted, ¡°Elder Duan.¡±

    ¡°You have dressed well today.¡± Duan Qi said, she rarely gave praise.

    Han Xuan was pleased that the tips of her brows rose, but she fought hard to repress her pleasure, lest it ruined her beautiful make up.

    ¡°Thank you Elder Duan forplimenting me. Women should dress up for their beholders. Han Shu also hopes that today, someone can appreciate the beauty of Han Shu.¡±

    The position of the Holy Son provoked Han Shu¡¯s will to fight, and today¡¯s meeting with Han Zi Fei made it rose even more. No matter who the other party was, as long as she could beat Han Zi Fei, she would do her best to fight!

    ¡°Have you passed on my message to Han Zi Fei?¡± Elder Yun asked, she didn¡¯t care about how Han Shu was today.

    Han Shu lowered his eyes as she tried to restrain the resistance in her eyes and replied obediently, ¡°Yes, I have.¡±

    ¡°Oh? What did she say?¡± Duan Qi asked.

    ¡°The Sacred Maiden didn¡¯t seem to have much interest in today¡¯s banquet. I spent a bit of effort but I¡¯m not sure if the Sacred Maiden has taken heed of your words.¡± Han Shu bad-mouthed Han Zi Fei without batting an eyelid.

    Sure enough, Duan Qi¡¯s brow was already furrowed.

    Duan Qi didn¡¯t like Han Zi Fei. She was so inflexible and rude. Even though Han Zi Fei was the Sacred Maiden, she still had to be disciplined by the elders. And Han Zi Fei¡¯s escape from the Upper Realm had made Duan Qi very dissatisfied with her. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the next Sacred Maiden had yet to present herself, and also that Han Zi Fei had requested His Lord to betrothed her to someone, Duan Qi would never have tolerated the existence of a rebel.

    ¡°Well, it is said she changed, but I think she¡¯s still the same. I don¡¯t know how she did it but she actually managed to get His Lord to forgive her transgressions, and even arrange a marriage for her. Such bewitching sorcery, and to think that she is our Sacred Maiden. It¡¯spletely disgusting.¡± Duan Qi didn¡¯t give any leeway as she showed her disgust for Han Zi Fei.

    Han Shu held a trace of smugness in her eyes as she secretly smiled.

    But Elder Yun had replied, ¡°Forget it, she has been like that since she was a child. Since she has returned, let¡¯s not bring up the past. Besides, she will marry Lord Gu in a few days and leave Holy Mountain. Bringing these issues up will make others look down upon our Sacred Maiden Tribe. How Han Zi Fei is, is not important, what is important is the reputation of our Sacred Maiden Tribe.¡±

    The words of Elder Yun calmed Duan Qi¡¯s dissatisfaction slightly.

    At this moment, the handmaid from outside the hall informed them that Jun Wu Xie had already arrived outside the hall. Duan Qi and Elder Yun looked at each other and immediately adjusted their emotions.

    ¡°Hurry, bring him in!¡±

    After a moment, Jun Wu Xie walked into the hall alone. Tonight¡¯s banquet, Duan Qi only invited her. Even Jun Wu Yao and the others were not allowed to participate, so Jun Wu Xie had to attend the banquet alone.

 Chapter 2824 - The Only Personï¼ˆ2ï¼‰

    <strong>Chapter 2824: The Only Person£¨2£©</strong>

    Trantor: Misty Cloud Trantions Editor: Misty Cloud Trantions

    When Jun Wu Xie stepped into the hall, the many women who had been waiting in the hall for a long time couldn¡¯t help but look at Jun Wu Xie. What they saw was a delicately handsome young boy but didn¡¯t look anything special.

    Having been told that the guest was of noble status and they needed to spend more effort dressing up, the women could not help but be disappointed.

    The teenager in front of them was far from what they had expected.

    Only Han Shu¡¯s eyes sparkled when she saw Jun Wu Xie. If she wasn¡¯t afraid that she would ruin her image in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mind, she really wished she could immediately walk up to Jun Wu Xie to show off her looks today.

    ¡°City Lord Yan.¡± Duan Qi walked towards Jun Wu Xie first, a rare stiff smile appeared on her serious face.

    ¡°Please sit down,¡± Duan Qi said.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded slightly and sat down in her ce.

    Elder Yun observed what Duan Qi dubbed as the unparalleled young man in secret. From the appearance alone, she could not see anything special about him, except that his eyes were abnormally cold.

    ¡°This is Elder Yun. The other elders in the n still have some things to deal with. After all, Lord Gu and the Sacred Maiden will be married in the next few days. Today, I am apanied by Elder Yun. We hope City Lord Yan does not mind.¡± Duan Qi spoke politely, but did not dare to mention whether Han Zi Fei would be present. The message previously conveyed by Han Shu seemed to indicate that Han Zi Fei didn¡¯t care much about today¡¯s banquet. Duan Qi had no other choice, but in her heart, the impression of Han Zi Fei dropped even more.

    ¡°Oh? The marriage is nearing. Then, is Lord Guing soon?¡± Jun Wu Xie said indifferently.

    Duan Qi had long noticed that Jun Wu Xie was very concerned about Jun Gu, but she didn¡¯t think much about it, she thought that Jun Wu Xie just wanted to win over Jun Gu, after all, the Knight of Destruction was not someone whom ordinary people coulde into contact with. Even as a city lord in one of the 72 cities, one was not privy to meeting him at all.

    ¡°Lord Gu should be here in the next two days. If City Lord Yan doesn¡¯t mind, you can always go with us to wee Lord Gu.¡± Duan Qi smiled.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded slightly, it seemed that Jun Wu Yao¡¯s previous assessment was correct, and Jun Gu had not yet reached the Holy Mountain.

    Duan Qi saw that Jun Wu Xie¡¯s reaction was one of indifference. Naturally, he didn¡¯t want to be snubbed despite showing good intentions so she just exchanged a nce with Elder Yun, and each took her seat. Today¡¯s protagonist was not them.

    They had arranged for Jun Wu Xie to be seated in such a way that she would be able to see all the women at the banquet today. The hall was brightly lit and the warm light made the beautiful faces more attractive. They were all anticipating finding out which one of the women had caught Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eye.

    Han Shu¡¯s position was closest to Jun Wu Xie. Moreover, today she had specially dressed up for the banquet. She watched as Jun Wu Xie, who was sitting alone, nced around at the other people in a calm manner.

    Because the appearance of ¡°Yan Hai¡± was not top-notch, coupled with his young age, andbined with Jun Wu Xie¡¯s own petite figure, he looked like a young boy who hadn¡¯t puberty yet. It was difficult for the women of the Sacred Maiden Tribe to associate him as the dual Spirit Rings exponent. Most of them were observing from the sidelines.

    And this happened to coincide with Han Shu¡¯s thoughts.

    ¡°City Lord Yan.¡± Han Shu rose up while pretending to be elegant, took a cup of wine and walked to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s table in an enchanting manner, as she looked at Jun Wu Xie with feigned shyness and interest and said, ¡°Before in Sea Spirit City, I had misspoken much and I asked that City Lord Yan to not me me. I will give myself the forfeit of finishing one cup of wine as an apology for my behaviour.¡±

 Chapter 2825 - The Only Personï¼ˆ3ï¼‰

    <strong>Chapter 2825: The Only Person£¨3£©</strong>

    Trantor: Misty Cloud Trantions Editor: Misty Cloud Trantions

    Since Han Shu left Han Zi Fei¡¯s residence, she made up her mind to win over that dual Spirit Rings exponent, but Jun Wu Xie¡¯s previous indifference towards her was not fake. Han Shu pondered about it and figured that it was probably because of her impetuous words that had left a bad impression of herself with Jun Wu Xie. And that had led to the coldness Jun Wu Xie exhibited towards her. After which she crafted a n by using her apology to resolve the ¡®dissatisfaction¡¯ that Jun Wu Xie ahd with her.

    However, Jun Wu Xie had only raised her eyes slightly to look at Han Shu, who was obviously putting up an act in front of her, with utmost calm in her eyes.

    Han Shu had thought by apologising in advance, even if Jun Wu Xie had any dissatisfaction with her, she would take this opportunity to ease the tension a little, but...

    The smile on her face had turned almost stiff, but Jun Wu Xie still looked at her with those cold eyes.

    Han Shu could feel herself squeezing out cold sweat, and struggled to maintain the smile on her face. She then drank the cup of fine wine she still held in her hand, and tipped it over to show Jun Wu Xie that it was emptied.

    ¡°City Lord Yan, please do not take offense with me, I have apologised to you.¡± After Han Shu drank the wine, the alcohol added a little blush to her otherwise fair face, and under the candle light, she looked more beautiful.

    However, there was still no reaction on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face, she had neither epted Han Shu¡¯s apology nor refused.

    This made Han Shu, who had prepared a full belly of moves, want to puke. At that moment, she did not know what to do...

    Duan Qi looked a little anxious, Han Shu and Han Zi Fei were born of the same mother, but because they had different fathers, their pureblood lineage was very different. However, the most likely candidate to have a pureblood descendant, if possible, Duan Qi hoped that it would be Han Shu and Jun Wu Xie.

    If Jun Wu Xie wanted Han Shu to be his wife, the Sacred Maiden Tribe would not say anything, as long as if the female baby bore by Han Shu was left with the tribe.

    However, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s unresponsiveness really caused Duan Qi to start pouring out cold sweat on Han Shu¡¯s behalf.

    After Han Shu¡¯s limbs had turned numb from Jun Wu Xie¡¯s unnerving stare, a figure appeared at the entrance of the hall.

    ¡°Today is really lively, our Sacred Maiden Tribe hasn¡¯t entertained guests in a long time.¡± The gentle and pleasant female voice echoed in the quiet hall and had surprised everyone who heard it.

    When Jun Wu Xie heard the familiar voice, her hands, which were hidden within her sleeves, could not help but involuntarily clenched themselves.

    Han Shu, who was standing opposite her, felt as if she was struck by lightning when she heard the voice, as she turned abruptly to look at the person who had entered the hall.

    The hall was already covered by moonlight, and the person, who was d in a pure ck dress, walked slowly into the bright hall. Although it was such a somber ck, however when worn by the person, it didn¡¯t seem at all rigid, instead it looked as if that colour belonged to her.

    Han Zi Fei!

    Han Shu stared unbelievably at Han Zi Fei, who was walking into the hall, and her eyes seemed to want to spit out fire.

    Han Zi Fei already looked amazing. Although she had not applied any makeup today, she was still more beautiful than any of the women in this hall. Even the well-dressed Han Shu, whenpared to Han Zi Fei, lost.

    There was indeed such a person, even dressed in coarse linen, who would be unable to hide her absolute beauty.

    Han Zi Fei was that person.

    Han Shu¡¯s hand holding the wine ss tightened a little, and the smile on the corner of her mouth disappeared in an instant.

 Chapter 2826 - The Only Personï¼ˆ4ï¼‰

    <strong>Chapter 2826: The Only Person£¨4£©</strong>

    Trantor: Misty Cloud Trantions Editor: Misty Cloud Trantions

    Han Shu exhausted her efforts as she wanted to be the most beautiful person today, but with the appearance of Han Zi Fei, it had obscured the spotlight on her.

    In the presence of Han Zi Fei, Han Shu¡¯s countenance was that of a withered flower, she was no longer breathtaking.

    The moment Duan Qi saw Han Zi Fei, she involuntarily frowned. She had no opinion with regards to the appearance of Han Zi Fei, but she was informed that this was a wee banquet, and yet she attended wearing a ck dress. Although it looked beautiful, it was not appropriate for today¡¯s asion.

    However ...

    Duan Qi secretly nced at Jun Wu Xie and found that Jun Wu Xie turned her face slightly, as if looking at Han Zi Fei.

    ¡°What? Do you not recognise me?¡± Han Zi Fei smiled nonchntly, her long sleeves fluttered slightly as the evening breeze blew, causing the candles to flicker in the hall.

    The candlelight flickered, but it dazzled the human eye and shocked the mind.

    All the women in the hall stood up and saluted Han Zi Fei in unison: ¡°I pay my respects to the Sacred Maiden.¡±

    The corner of Han Zi Fei¡¯s lips kicked up into a smirk as she waved her hand casually.

    ¡°Elder Yun, I wonder if I¡¯mte?¡± Han Zi Fei¡¯s eyes shifted slightly to look at Elder Yun sitting in her chair.

    Elder Yun said with a smile, ¡°Your timing is just nice. The Sacred Maiden has been busy with wedding matters in recent days. It¡¯s been hard on you. Please sit down first.¡± Elder Yun¡¯s reply was ingenious. In terms of time, Han Zi Fei was a littlete. However, Elder Yun did not intend to p the Sacred Maiden in her face in front of outsiders, naturally she had to find something to gloss over.

    Han Zi Fei sat down in her seat casually, and nced around the hall while everyone was seated. Only Han Shu remained standing stiffly in front of a table. In that position, Han Shu was blocking the person behind her from full view. Han Zi Fei could only glimpse a petite figure, but could not see the actual appearance.

    ¡°I heard that there are esteemed in the tribe. Naturally, I wanted toe join in the festivities.¡± Han Zi Fei said with a light smile.

    Elder Yun secretly breathed a sigh of relief. She was very afraid of the mess Han Zi Fei might have caused in today¡¯s asion.

    Duan Qi still frowned, looking somber.

    Han Zi Fei looked at Han Shu who stood stiffly rooted to the ground and she raised her eyebrows slightly. The smile upon her lips grewrger.

    ¡°Han Shu, why are you just standing there? Unless the esteemed guest is so precious to you that you can¡¯t let others take a look?¡±

    Han Shu was stunned by Han Zi Fei¡¯s words and stared fiercely at Han Zi Fei.

    Elder Yun said: ¡°How can it be? Han Shu had some misunderstandings with City Lord Yan previously, that¡¯s all. Han Shu, you have drank the wine, you should go back to your seat. I don¡¯t think City Lord Yan will argue with a youngdy like you. It was just a misunderstanding.¡±

    ¡°City Lord Yan?¡± Han Zi Fei froze slightly as a subtle feeling suddenly rose in her heart.

    Elder Yun smiled and said, ¡°Yes, this esteemed guest is incredible. He was once one of the lords in the 72 cites. But now, he has unified the 72 cities under his leadership. Han Shu, please go back to your seat and let the Sacred Maiden meet City Lord Yan. ¡±

    Han Shu pursed her lips, nodded slightly, and reluctantly moved away.

    The moment Han Shu moved away, Han Zi Fei¡¯s eyes stared unblinkingly at Han Shu¡¯s back. The ¡®City Lord Yan¡¯ mentioned by Elder Yun had somehow made her think of someone.

    And when the man behind Han Shu revealed to Han Zi Fei, the smile on Han Zi Fei¡¯s face froze in an instant!

 Chapter 2827 - Perfect Acting (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2827: Perfect Acting (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    That face with that pair of beautiful eyes were so familiar that they made Han Zi Fei¡¯s eyes tremble slightly.

    WHowever when Jun Wu Xie and Han Zi Fei had eye contact, her gaze was so calm. She nodded at Han Zi Fei and said: ¡°Good to see you Sacred Maiden, I am Yan Hai.¡±

    Han Zi Fei stared at Jun Wu Xie in a daze.

    That silence made Duan Qi feel a little strange. She turned to look at Han Zi Fei in an enquiring gaze.

    Of course ...

    ¡°It turns out that you are the distinguished guest of my tribe, you are surprisingly young.¡± Han Zi Fei¡¯s smile bloomed again, raising her eyebrows slightly, but showing a slight disapproval.

    Duan Qi frowned slightly. Apparently she didn¡¯t like the way Han Zi Fei spoke, but she didn¡¯t say anything. Today, she invited Han Zi Fei toe over to make an appearance. Han Zi Fei would marry Jun Gu in a few days. Her fate with the Sacred Maiden Tribe would basically end soon.

    Now Duan Qi was more concerned about Jun Wu Xie.

    Han Zi Fei nced at Jun Wu Xie before she looked at Duan Qi with interest.

    ¡°The message that the two elders brought made me full of expectations, but I didn¡¯t expect ...¡± Her tone was filled with hidden meaning.

    Han Shu who was standing by the side had turned even stiffer. Even a fool could tell that Han Zi Fei¡¯s attitude toward Jun Wu Xie was quite unkind, filled with contempt. This made her want to suppress Han Zi Fei by using Jun Wu Xie. Han Shu could not bear it further. She immediately said, ¡°Sacred Maiden, you made an indiscreet remark. Although Lord Yan is young, other than the Lord, who else can be a Dual Spirit Ring exponent? Sacred Maiden should not judge one¡¯s strength by his age.¡±

    Having said that, Han Shu did not look back at Jun Wu Xie. She pretended that she is fighting injustice for Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie did not respond, and remained indifferent.

    Han Zi Fei chuckled and said, ¡°Oh? As Han Shu said, that¡¯s an incredible young man. It¡¯s my fault. Let me toast to you.¡±

    Nonsense, how could my daughter beparable?

    Han Zi Fei¡¯s face remained calm. When she raised her ss to toast, she caught a glimpse of Jun Wu Xie who held a wine cup in her hand. She then put her own wine cup down and picked up a cup of tea instead.

    ¡°But I am unable to drink too much, I can only substitute tea for wine. I would like to seek your understanding.¡± Han Zi Feiughed and said.

    Han Shu stared at Han Zi Fei, she didn¡¯t want Han Zi Fei to underestimate Jun Wu Xie. However, at the same time, she didn¡¯t want Han Zi Fei to pay too much attention to Jun Wu Xie as well, her heart was in conflict.

    Jun Wu Xie saw that Han Zi Fei reced wine with tea, as a smile shed past her eyes and picked up the tea on the side and held it up, ¡°Sacred Maiden, it¡¯s so polite of you.¡±

    Two of them drank a cup of tea in front of the whole group of maidens, drinking slowly and elegantly. But they did not know that many people¡¯s eyes were ignited with me.

    Han Shu sat in her seat and looked at Jun Wu Xie casually drinking her tea. The only thing that she was short of doing was tearing her own sleeves in anger. She suppressed the anger within and took the initiative to step forward to toast and apologise to Jun Wu Xie. Not only did she not respond to Han Shu, Jun Wu Xie did not speak a word to her.

    Han Zi Fei was very rude to Jun Wu Xie. Even though her apology was insincere and she reced tea with wine, Jun Wu Xie actually epted it!

    At this moment, Han Shu¡¯s hatred towards Han Zi Fei seeped deep into her bones. She could not wait to pounce on her and tear up her beautiful face!

 Chapter 2828 - Perfect Acting (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2828: Perfect Acting (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Although Duan Qi and Elder Yun felt that Han Zi Fei¡¯s attitude was a little too frivolous, Han Zi Fei had given a certain amount of face, so naturally they didn¡¯t say much.

    Han Zi Fei saw the reaction of Duan Qi and the others as a cold glint shed across her eyes as a sneer appeared on her beautiful face. She pretended to look at Jun Wu Xie casually and although there was no abnormal expression on her face, she was extremely shocked in her heart.

    Why did Jun Wu Xiee to The Sacred Maiden Tribe?

    And...

    Han Zi Fei remembered what Han Shu had said before. She couldn¡¯t recover from her shock for a long time.

    Her Little Xie turned out to be the strong Dual Spirit Ring exponent?!!

    How could this be...

    At this moment, the only thing Han Zi Fei could do was to keep calm. She would never let Duan Qi realize that she and Jun Wu Xie knew each other.

    In this regard, both Jun Wu Xie and Han Zi Fei had exactly the same idea.

    Jun Wu Xie smiled indifferently to Han Zi Fei¡¯s insignificance.

    Obviously, Han Zi Fei was smarter than she thought.

    Just seeing Han Zi Fei¡¯s situation today, Jun Wu Xie became more confused.

    Just like what Jun Wu Yao had mentioned before, in terms of Han Zi Fei¡¯s strength, there was almost no one in the Sacred Maiden Tribe who could suppress it. But why did she return? Back to this prison where she had escaped for thousands of years?

    That was where Jun Wu Xie couldn¡¯t understand.

    Duan Qi and the other¡¯s reaction towards Han Zi Fei seemed to be worried about her yet they also seem to be guarding against her. Despite all of this, there was no intention of suppressing her at all. Han Zi Fei¡¯s personal freedom seemed to bepletely unrestricted. Previously, Jun Wu Xie and others had guessed that she was under control. But now, her situation waspletely different from what they had initially thought.

    Obviously, it was Han Zi Fei¡¯s own will to return to the Sacred Maiden Tribe and stayed here.

    But...

    Why?

    Jun Wu Xie didn¡¯t understand. If this was Han Zi Fei¡¯s own choice, she would naturally respect it. If Han Zi Fei really finds her beloved, she would give her blessings but this did not include Jun Gu, or at least until Jun Gu had regained his freedom. Jun Wu Xie did not want her father to do anything against his will and be under control.

    Thinking of this, Jun Wu Xie suddenly said: ¡°I heard that the Sacred Maiden will soon marry one of the Knights of Destruction?¡±

    Han Zi Fei looked at Jun Wu Xie, a smile shed across her eyes.

    Her little girl seemed to be worried.

    ¡°Yes, in a few days, I will marry Lord Jun Gu.¡± Han Zi Fei said with a smile.

    ¡°Lord Jun Gu is the one who became the Knight of Destruction at ater time. I wonder if the Sacred Maiden has ever seen him before?¡± Jun Wu Xie looked at Han Zi Fei and her heart was a littleplicated. She was extremely fond of Han Zi Fei, but ... the person of Han Zi Fei¡¯s marriage would ce Jun Wu Xie into an awkward position.

    ording to her calctions, Han Zi Fei fled from the Upper Realm for thousands of years, but Jun Gu came to the Upper Realm more than ten years ago and had recently became a Knight of Destruction. Han Zi Fei only returned a while ago. ording to the timeline, she should have never met Jun Gu before.

    If there were no feelings, Jun Wu Xie would do things without any burden.

    Han Zi Fei looked at Jun Wu Xie with a smile that did not resemble a smile. Jun Wu Xie¡¯s meaning was clear to her. Her little girl seemed to be tangled about her marriage with Jun Gu.

    ¡°Is this important? Lord Jun Gu is the Knight of Destruction. There¡¯s no need to doubt what an excellent man he is. I think it should be the wish of every woman to marry such a man.¡± Han Zi Fei lowered her gaze and narrowed her eyes as a glint shed by.

 Chapter 2829 - Perfect Acting (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2829: Perfect Acting (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Han Zi Fei¡¯s words made a hint of worry sh by Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes.

    What Han Zi Fei conveyed to her, made it clear that she was willing and this marriage was voluntary and not forced upon by others.

    That...made Jun Wu Xie really tangled.

    ¡°Since you have not met him before, Sacred Maiden is still willing to entrust yourself to him for life?¡± Jun Wu Xie looked up. She wanted to save Jun Gu, but she didn¡¯t want to hurt Han Zi Fei. So ... she hoped that Han Zi Fei would dispel this thought.

    ¡°Other than being famous, I¡¯ve heard that ... Lord Jun Gu is modest, handsome and powerful, so why not?¡± Han Zi Fei looked at her worrying little daughter with a smile, and the idea to tease her even more lit up in her mind.

    Their own children were the best and all parents wanted their children to be happy. She saw Jun Wu Xie¡¯s calmness and sensibility. Han Zi Fei felt happy, but couldn¡¯t help but feel a little distressed.

    How many setbacks did it take to make this young Jun Wu Xie hone into what she is now?

    This wisdom and calmness only made Han Zi Fei feel bad for all that Jun Wu Xie had experienced in the past.

    Her child should have grown up happy and carefree ...

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s brow frowned slightly. She was not good at words at first. Facing Han Zi Fei¡¯s determination, she really did not know how to respond. If she was not worried about revealing her identity in front of the Sacred Maiden, she really wanted to summon the ck cat out. The ck cat¡¯s sharp teeth were much easier to use than hers.

    Looking at her worrying little girl, Han Zi Feiughed out and was in a good mood. Her gentleughter tinkled across the hall, but she did not know what kind of thoughts had roused up in the others.

    At this moment, Han Shu was silently gnashing her teeth.

    After meeting Jun Wu Xie, she had never said a few words to her. She always had a cold expression. Her words were precious like gold, even towards Duan Qi she rarely spoke, but ...

    Ever since Han Zi Fei appeared, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s attitude had changed significantly!

    Instead of being disgruntled because of Han Zi Fei¡¯s rudeness, she epted Han Zi Fei¡¯s apology so easily. Now she could even chat with Han Zi Fei. Even a fool can see Jun Wu Xie¡¯s attitude towards Han Zi Fei was much better than that of others!

    Although there was no smile at all and not much wasmunicated, Han Zi Fei was the only person whom Jun Wu Xie looked straight at.

    This alone was enough to make Han Shu¡¯s chest hurt.

    Why?

    Why did she get to have all the good gains?

    Was Han Shu really notparable to Han Zi Fei?!!

    Han Shu became red-eyed and stared intently at Han Zi Fei.

    At the same time, Duan Qi and Elder Yun¡¯s expressions turned sombre.

    Han Shu was concerned about everything only because of jealousy. But Duan Qi and Elder Yun did not have this mindset. They had realized that Jun Wu Xie treated Han Zi Fei specially. Although Han Zi Fei did not react at all, this was not what they wanted to see!

    As known, the reason why they invited Jun Wu Xie to the Holy Mountain was to let Jun Wu Xie choose a woman among the maidens to continue the next generation. But among these women, only Han Zi Fei was not included!

    Han Zi Fei will marry Jun Gu in a few days. If Jun Wu Xie fancied her, how will they exin to Jun Gu?

    This was not the result that Duan Qi and Elder Yun wanted to see. But they had just realized their mistake and looked at the beautiful Han Zi Fei under the illumination of the lights. They finally realized that Han Zi Fei¡¯s appearance was outstanding!

 Chapter 2830 - Perfect acting (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2830: Perfect acting (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    In front of Han Zi Fei, the beauty of other maidens in the Sacred Maiden Tribe were overshadowed by her. Even if Duan Qi could not deny this fact.

    Now it seemed like ...

    Inviting Han Zi Fei over was really their biggest mistake.

    The only good news was that Jun Wu Xie seemed to show a little attention to Han Zi Fei. Han Zi Fei did not seem to mean anything. She had already made clear the fact that she was married to Jun Gu. Though Duan Qi had a lot of dissatisfaction in Han Zi Fei, she thought Han Zi Fei was still doing a good job.

    Duan Qi and Elder Yun nced at each other. Both saw anxiety in each other¡¯s eyes.

    Elder Yun sighed and said suddenly: ¡°Lord Jun Gu is the dragon among the people, and Sacred Maiden can rest assured. Previously, the family of my maiden family had served Lord Jun Gu and you can rest assured Lord Jun Gu is definitely the most suitable candidate for Sacred Maiden. ¡±

    Elder Yun and the others could only assert and emphasize Han Zi Fei¡¯s ¡°determined heart¡± towards Jun Gu.

    Of course ...

    As soon as Elder Yun said this, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s brow frowned slightly. She suddenly thought of the woman who appeared in the Soul Realm and appeared next to Jun Gu and forcibly took him away.

    Is it possible that the person is from the Sacred Maiden Tribe?

    ¡°That¡¯s natural.¡± Han Zi Fei nodded slightly in cooperation.

    Aside from Han Shu being unwilling and jealous, she happened to see Jun Wu Xie¡¯s frown. She murmured in her heart that only if it¡¯s true that Jun Wu Xie really fancy Han Zi Fei. The unwillingness in her heart made her suddenly feel and she said: ¡°Lord Jun Gu is a Knight of Destruction. He is naturally a man of high moral standing. Since ancient times, beautiful women have matched heroes. In the eyes of the Sacred Maiden, only the unattainable man can match it. How can an ordinary man and a Sacred Maiden be matched?¡±

    Han Shu¡¯s words were awful, it was clear that Han Zi Fei was snobbish. And it was Jun Gu¡¯s identity that she was fond of.

    Han Zi Fei raised her eyebrows slightly, looking at the provocative Han Shu. She found it funny. She slightly tilted her head, supported her chin with one hand, her lips raised, and indifferently said: ¡°Yeah, in this world, the person I want to marry is only one Lord Jun Gu. And only he can only marry me. ¡±

    Han Shu was almost vomiting blood on the spot when Han Zi Fei dered it out loud.

    She was obviously sarcastic about Han Zi Fei, yet how could she reply so? Having said that, it meant that she was not good enough for Lord Jun Gu?

    Han Shu had never won a fight with Han Zi Fei, be it verbal or physical.

    Han Zi Fei¡¯s words made Jun Wu Xie more depressed. But in front of so many people, she couldn¡¯t say anything, she could only lower her eyes and not respond for the time being.

    A banquet carefully arranged by Duan Qi finally made everyone¡¯s heart heavy and full of questions. In the following time, how could Duan Qi and Elder Yun care about letting Jun Wu Xie choose a beautifuldy. Even if it was a top beauty, so long there was Han Zi Fei was still around, it was akin to having no other beauties at all.

    It was better to prevent what was happening between Jun Wu Xie and Han Zi Fei now.

    Jun Wu Xie did not even realize that her conversation with Han Zi Fei had made Duan Qi suspect that she had no intention towards Han Zi Fei.

    It was Han Zi Fei who looked at all this, only that things became more and more interesting. But ... she didn¡¯t care about those beside her. She just admired her little daughter¡¯s tangled appearance.

    The little girl¡¯s reaction was really cute.

 Chapter 2831 - Seriously want to marry ? (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2831: Seriously want to marry ? (1)</h4>

    At the banquet, Duan Qi and Elder Yun had a fright. What they most expected now was that Jun Gu came earlier to marry Han Zi Fei, so that Jun Wu Xie could find her own maiden. Or else, having such a big beauty around like Han Zi Fei, the other maidens were notparable to her at all.

    Where did Han Shu still have the mood to eat? Her pair of eyes were either looking at Jun Wu Xie with affection or staring at Han Zi Fei with her teeth gritted. This woman was really confused and did not know what to do. She mostly kept her head down and said nothing.

    Jun Wu Xie had no other thoughts at the moment. She was tangled in the question of ¡°how to convince Han Zi Fei to give up Jun Gu¡±.

    Only Han Zi Fei was full of smiles, enjoying wine and food, and from time to time she nced at her confused little girl.

    By the end of the banquet, the farce was finally over.

    Everyone dispersed. Duan Qi and Elder Yun came forward to say a few polite words to Jun Wu Xie and exchange some courtesies while she absent-mindedly replied a few words and left.

    When she left, she secretly followed Han Zi Fei instead of returning back to her residence. As she followed her secretly, they arrived at the Sacred Maiden Hall.

    Han Zi Fei walked under the silvery moonlight and her ck dress added a bit of mystery to her. Her serving maid greeted her diligently but Han Zi Fei waved her hand in dismissal and said: ¡°I drank quite a bit of wine tonight. I wish to remain in the courtyard to wake myself from the drunkness. You can step down, don¡¯t bother me.¡±

    The maid nodded nicely and retreated.

    No matter what Han Zi Fei did before, but now she is still the Sacred Maiden of The Sacred Maiden Tribe. Other than the words from the elders, no one dares to disobey her words.

    The night was deep and the snow white flowers were blooming on the snow in the courtyard.

    Han Zi Fei swept away the frost on the stone bench, sat down indifferently, looked up at the beautiful moon when she said, ¡°Come out.¡±

    In the quiet courtyard, Han Zi Fei¡¯s voice seemed to have a little echo.

    A figure shed under the moonlight, yet there was no trace on the snow as she appeared before Han Zi Fei.

    Jun Wu Xie appeared in front of Han Zi Fei expressionlessly. The moonlight and white snow reflected her pair of confused eyes and she appeared to have lost her usual sharpness and looked a little more bewildered.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time. You little girl has grown up a lot. Can you really wield Dual Spirit Rings?¡± Han Zi Fei crossed her long legs as she looked at the ¡°noble guest¡± with one hand propped on her chin.

    Jun Wu Xie said: ¡°Yes, I am able to.¡±

    For some reason, she obviously wanted to ask Han Zi Fei. However, it was Han Zi Fei¡¯s question that made Jun Wu Xie respond involuntarily .

    Han Zi Fei scanned Jun Wu Xie from the top to the bottom, as if she wanted to find something on her.

    ¡°People in the Three Realms, no matter what their physical strength, no matter how high their talents, they can only condense one Spirit Ring at most. That is, no matter how much spiritual power they have, they can only make that one spiritual ring more powerful. Unless you have two spiritual powers in your body, else you cannot divide the spiritual powers at all. However, it is impossible to divide the spiritual powers. If you want to get a Dual Spirit Ring, the other Spirit Ring has to be bestowed upon by another. The Spirit Ring can only be removed when the person is willing to give it before it can be integrated into oneself. How did you get Dual Spirit Rings? ¡°Han Zi Fei looked at Jun Wu Xie with a sombre expression.

 Chapter 2832 - Seriously want to marry ? (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2832: Seriously want to marry ? (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Han Zi Fei was very happy that Jun Wu Xie was powerful and adhered to her own principles. If Jun Wu Xie relied on her own capabilities to be strong like she was today, Han Zi Fei would be very proud of her.

    If she hurt others in order to gain strength for herself or even took the lives of others, this would definitely be uneptable to Han Zi Fei.

    She didn¡¯t want her child to do anything cruel in order to achieve her goals. Because such a person would never seed or find real happiness. Such a person would only live in calctions and struggles forever.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Han Zi Fei. For the first time, she saw Han Zi Fei with such a serious expression. The expression was as if an elder was examining an ignorant junior. Jun Wu Xie lowered her eyes slightly, her left hand slowly raising with a pale blue spirit ring gradually condensed from her hands.

    Under the night sky, she had on a wistful expression.

    ¡°This Spirit Ring belongs to my Grandmaster.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s voice was somewhat suppressed.

    ¡°At that time, we were pushed into a desperate situation by the Upper Realm. He chose to explode so that we could escape and live. This Spirit Ring was handed to me before he blew himself up.¡±

    Han Zi Fei was a little stunned. When Jun Wu Xie had talked about the past before, she just described it with a few simple sentences. For those painful and depressed memories, she never talked about it to Han Zi Fei. Han Zi Fei only knew it that she was going to find her father, her master, her Grandmaster, but she didn¡¯t know ...

    ¡°He must be very happy.¡± Han Zi Fei said suddenly.

    Jun Wu Xie looked up with a hint of confusion in her eyes.

    Han Zi Fei smiled gently. She reached out her hand and rubbed Jun Wu Xie¡¯s head naturally.

    ¡°His disciple has taught such a good disciple like you. He must be very happy and liked you very much. Spirit Ring is extremely precious to any strong man. In the Upper Realm, there were once many Spirit Ring exponents. Even at the moment of their death, they will not give their Spirit Ring to anyone. To the Spirit Ring exponent, the Spirit Ring is their other soul. Your Grandmaster chose to pass the Spirit Ring to you is to hope that you can be strong in the future. That you will be so strong that you will never be hurt by anyone. And what you do now is what he expected. So ... if he knows this, he will be very happy.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie opened her mouth. She didn¡¯t know what her Grandmaster was thinking. She only knew that whenever she used this Spirit Ring, there would always be a burst of blood in her heart, soaking her cold heart.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so distressed, if you let your master and Grandmaster see it, I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll be unhappy.¡± Han Zi Fei pinched the tip of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s nose, and was very relieved.

    Her Little Xie hasn¡¯t be an unscrupulous person and she was happy about that.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Han Zi Fei in a daze. She always felt that Han Zi Fei looked at her too gently and unknowingly, she got used to her tenderness, but ...

    She came with a purpose tonight!

    ¡°I¡¯m looking for you because ...¡± Jun Wu Xie frowned and thought about how to voice it out.

    Han Zi Fei said directly: ¡°You came to me because of the marriage which is happening a few dayster?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie nodded honestly.

    Han Zi Fei looked at Jun Wu Xie with a smile, ¡°You don¡¯t want me to marry Jun Gu, because ... is he your father?¡±

 Chapter 2833 - Seriously want to marry ? (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2833: Seriously want to marry ? (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie nodded again. When Han Zi Fei left, Jun Wu Xie didn¡¯t know that Jun Gu was the Knight of Destruction. She didn¡¯t know that Han Zi Fei knew all this. But now it seemed that Han Zi Fei knew it all along ...

    Han Zi Fei looked at Jun Wu Xie, who suddenly became extremely honest. She couldn¡¯t helpughing again.

    ¡°I remember you said that your mother had died a long time ago. Now that your father is alone, he can¡¯t marry anymore? Or do you not like me?¡± Han Zi Fei looked at Jun Wu Xie seriously.

    Jun Wu Xie was silent again ...

    She couldn¡¯t ept it instinctively. The fact that her father remarried. In Jun Wu Xie¡¯s understanding of love, the concept was of one lifetime between two people. She couldn¡¯t ept any new beginnings. Even if it was her ... in this world, no matter how good a man can be, she could not ept it once again.

    That heart had long been branded with Jun Wu Yao. Even if he disappeared, the branding in her heart would remain. Once they have given all their love, they will not change because of time, ce and anyone. Not just that person, but those memories still belonged to them.

    Jun Wu Xie had never seen her mother. But she believed that her father would not be such a forgetful person.

    She didn¡¯t hate Han Zi Fei. In her heart, she clearly had a great affection for Han Zi Fei. Sometimes she also imagined that if her mother was a woman like Han Zi Fei, she would definitely be very happy.

    Of course ...

    All of these could not be confused.

    Seeing Jun Wu Xie and not speaking again, Han Zi Fei couldn¡¯t help but chuckled. This little girl was usually very shrewd. But sometimes she could be simple and powerful. Although she didn¡¯t say it, she had a subtle look on her face. She had already shown her resistance.

    Han Zi Fei really didn¡¯t know that she should be happy having the protection of her daughter from her mother or feeling helpless because her daughter was going to prevent her parents from getting married.

    ¡°This marriage was ordered by the Lord.¡± Han Zi Fei¡¯s tone suddenly changed.

    Jun Wu Xie looked up.

    Han Zi Fei said: ¡°But I asked the Lord to arrange this marriage as I know that Jun Gu is your father and that you want to save him. But Wu Xie, I have to remind you that the Knight of Destruction has something very important that was held by the Lord, and this is something they even didn¡¯t know themselves. If you want to save Jun Gu, you must snatch back from the thing that is held by the Lord, otherwise the person will be iplete even if you managed to save him. ¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Jun Wu Xie shuddered slightly.

    Han Zi Fei went on to say: ¡°Also, now there is a maiden around Jun Gu. That woman is good at witchcraft. She controls your father with the rhinoceros¡¯s horn. Unless another maiden reces her to stay beside Jun Gu to monitor him, otherwise she won¡¯t leave or take away the control over your father. So ... Wu Xie, whether you are willing or not, but you must know that my purpose is the same as yours. The only way to save your father is to let me marry him. Only this way, when that woman leaves his side, it would give me a chance to find out exactly what was taken from him by the Lord. ¡±

    ¡°My father ... what exactly was taken away? I don¡¯t understand.¡± Jun Wu Xie had huge questions in her heart.

    Han Zi Fei said: ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Maybe it¡¯s the soul or something else. the Lord isn¡¯t as simple as you think.¡±

 Chapter 2834 - Seriously want to marry ? (4)ï¼‰

    <strong>Chapter 2834: Seriously want to marry ? (4)£©</strong>

    Trantor: Misty Cloud Trantions Editor: Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°You know that person well?¡± Jun Wu Xie looked at Han Zi Fei. From Han Zi Fei¡¯s words and manners, she vaguely felt that Han Zi Fei and the Lord seemed to be familiar.

    Han Zi Fei looked at Jun Wu Xie and chuckled: ¡°Do you know who the first two Sacred Maidens were married to? I was supposed to be one of them, but I was lucky as my bloodline was purer, the Lord wanted me to cooperate with him toplete the Blood Sacrifice of the Three Realms rather than marry me back. Therefore, before I left the Upper Realm, I spent some time with him before. But I¡¯m not that close with him and don¡¯t understand much, all that I know is that he is ... mysterious and perculiar, but one thing is certain, that is his strength. Even if you have a Dual Spirit Ring, bringing him down is not that simple. ¡±

    Han Zi Fei paused and said, ¡°In terms of strength, Ye Jue¡¯s strength back in those days was much higher than the Dual Spirit Ring. But that man has a way to bnce this power. I don¡¯t know what he is strong at. But as a whole person, there¡¯s just something strange about him If you want to challenge him, remember that you must be fully prepared or the consequences will be unbearable. ¡±

    Jun Wu Xie remained silent. She had not seen the person yet, but hearing it from someone else, she had a slight idea in her heart. The enemy she was about to face was unprecedentedly powerful. She had to n and take each step carefully because if anything goes wrong, everything would be lost.

    Jun Wu Xie could not afford to lose anything now. If she lost, she would lose not only her own life, but all the souls in the Lower and Middle Realm.

    ¡°If you want to be stronger, then use the sacred ce of the Sacred Maiden Tribe to cultivate. That person has a special ability to control a person¡¯s will to a certain extent. Your mental strength may be good, but it is not enough to resist him. Your strong psychic force. You must use your mental strength to control his mind before confronting him.¡± Han Zi Fei looked at Jun Wu Xie seriously.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded her head and thought for a moment. She hesitated a little: ¡°Duan Qi asked me toe here for ...¡±

    ¡°I know what they are thinking about, but you don¡¯t have to respond to them so eagerly. After I¡¯ve married, the Sacred Maiden Tribe would have no maidens to take over. You just need to hang this matter in front of them and they can only leave it to fate.¡± Han Zi Fei raised her eyebrows slightly as a glint shed by her eyes.

    ¡°...¡± For the first time, Jun Wu Xie found that the gentle and dignified predecessor Zi Fei in the past had such a ¡°lively¡± side

    ¡°Well, it¡¯ste, you should go back to rest first.¡± Han Zi Fei looked at Jun Wu Xie with a smile.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded her head before she turned away.

    Looking at the back of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s silhouette, the smile in Han Zi Fei¡¯s eyes became gentler.

    After Jun Wu Xie left the premises, she just stood there dazed under the moonlight.

    She hade to talk to Han Zi Fei tonight about her marriage with Jun Gu. But..... in the end, they had inevidently talked about the Lord¡¯s affairs instead?

    Jun Wu Xie felt that ...

    She seemed to have been misled by Han Zi Fei¡¯s words.

    However, what Han Zi Fei had said to Jun Wu Xie made sense. She was unable to stop it. If Jun Gu must have a maiden around him, she would prefer the maiden to be Han Zi Fei rather than the woman she saw that time in the Soul World.

 Chapter 2835 - Parents (1)

    <strong>Chapter 2835: Parents (1)</strong>

    Trantor: Misty Cloud Trantions Editor: Misty Cloud Trantions

    After that banquet that had left almost everyone speechless, Duan Qi and Elder Yun had also calmed down a lot. They finally realized that by extending the invitation to Han Zi Fei for the banquet was arguably their worst decision ever made. And this decision had led them to be afraid of letting Jun Wu Xie choose a woman from the Sacred Maiden Tribe. They feared that Jun Wu Xie would choose Han Zi Fei, that would really make them shed tears of sorrow.

    Because of this reason, Jun Wu Xie was left to her own devices these days in the Sacred Maiden Tribe.

    The rumours about the Sacred Maiden Tribe were true. Jun Wu Xie had yet to venture to the sacred ce of the Sacred Maiden Tribe, and even just at her residence, she felt that her psychic force was more refreshed than before. The past instructions which Han Zi Fei had given to Jun Wu Xie echoed in her ears, and thus she simply used these few days to exercise her psychic force under the supervision of Jun Wu Yao.

    Han Shu tried to approach Jun Wu Xie several times, but was stopped by Duan Qi. Although in Duan Qi¡¯s heart, Han Shu was the most suitable candidate, any fool could see the coldness with which Jun Wu Xie had treated Han Shu with.

    Before Han Zi Fei married Jun Gu, Duan Qi did not n to let anyone approach Jun Wu Xie to fawn at her. If there were bad results, no one would be able to bear the consequences.

    Thest few days were spent very peacefully. Jun Wu Xie even released Little Lotus several times during that period. Little Lotus liked the Sacred Maiden Tribe area very much, because perhaps this was the best ce to bring up the Heavenly Imperial Snow Lotus.

    Time passed quickly, on the Holy Mountain, another group of distinguished guests were ushered in.

    A group of men and women slowly walked into the Holy Mountain. The man who led the group was handsome and elegant, his tall and straight posture made Yan Xi, who was walking behind him, felt that the image was perfect.

    ¡°This is the Holy Mountain?¡± Jun Gu¡¯s footsteps paused, and he looked up at the nearby mountain peak. Under the clouds, the snow-capped mountain peak seemed to be a little piece of purity in this world. It made people feel carefree and rxed.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Yan Xi nodded obediently, although her face was calm,there was a strange look in her eyes. She was silent for a moment, but she raised her head slightly, and looked at Jun Gu¡¯s beautiful profile and asked, ¡°My Lord, do you like it here?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t say I like or dislike it. The scenery is very unique.¡± Jun Gu smiled.

    Yan Xi was silent.

    ¡°You are a part of the Sacred Maiden Tribe. Your return this time, it¡¯s like a homing. Are you happy?¡± Jun Gu asked.

    Yan Xi forced a smile and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±

    There was a wry smile on the corner of her mouth, but there was a strong resistance in her eyes.

    It didn¡¯t take long to reach the top of the Holy Mountain.

    The Sacred Maiden Tribe has already received the news, and tribe elders such as Duan Qi and Elder Yun have already prepared in advance.

    Jun Gu¡¯s status was noble, even their Sacred Maiden Tribe must entertain them carefully. Naturally, everything was properly prepared, not to mention ...

    Duan Qi and the rest of the elders were anticipating the arrival of Jun Gu day and night for the past few days. They wanted to marry Han Zi Fei off earlier so that they could handle the matter of Jun Wu Xie. Thankfully, these past days, Jun Wu Xie did not have much contact with Han Zi Fei. This allowed Duan Qi, who had been living in fear and worry, felt a bit of relief.

    The Sacred Maiden Tribe was preparing to wee these distinguished guests.

    Of course ...

    Han Shu was observing the preparation in one corner, the jealousy in her eyes was almost dripping out.

    She turned abruptly and walked towards Jun Wu Xie¡¯s residence.

 Chapter 2836 - Parents (2)

    <strong>Chapter 2836: Parents (2)</strong>

    Trantor: Misty Cloud Trantions Editor: Misty Cloud Trantions

    In her residence, Jun Wu Xie received the news from Ye Sha that Jun Gu had arrived at the Holy Mountain and was received by the Sacred Maiden Tribe. However, Jun Wu Xie, at this moment, was abnormally calm. There was no sense of anxiety within her even with the arrival of Jun Gu.

    While Jun Wu Xie was not anxious, someone else was anxious.

    Han Shu knocked on the door of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s residence. After Ye Mei brought her in, she immediately came before Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°City Lord Yan.¡± Han Shu looked at Jun Wu Xie, who was sitting on a chair and had a strange cold light in his eyes.

    Jun Wu Xie looked up at Han Shu. Whatever intention Han Shu had regarding her, Jun Wu Xie was very clear, however she didn¡¯t have the slightest idea of how to deal with Han Shu.

    What she gathered from Duan Qi and the others, Jun Wu Xie knew that Han Shu and Han ZI Fei were half-sisters. However, they were only half-sisters in name, and their temperaments were vastly different. Han Zi Fei was easy-going and calm, Han Shu, however, was scheming and heavy-minded.

    Han Shu looked at Jun Wu Xie. In the past few days, she had wanted to approach Jun Wu Xie countless times. But she was always stopped by Duan Qi for some reason or other, until she did not dare to act rashly. But today, the moment she saw Jun Gu appeared as Han Zi Fei¡¯s fiance, the floodgates of jealousy in her heart burst opened, and she could no longer control it.

    Why?

    Why were all the good things in the world given to Han Zi Fei?

    What was the reason?

    Han Zi Fei had clearly betrayed the Sacred Maiden Tribe, betrayed the Lord, and betrayed the Upper Realm. Why was it that she only had to admit her mistake and returned voluntarily, and every seemed to have forgotten her betrayal and epted her back into the easily?

    Even betrothing Jun Gu, one of the Knights of Destruction, to Han Zi Fei?

    Han Shu would not be resigned to this!

    And her only chance was Jun Wu Xie.

    Only by getting Jun Wu Xie to like her, and for her to give birth to the next Sacred Maiden, would she be able to vent out all the things she had suppressed within herself.

    Even Han Shu herself didn¡¯t know why she suddenly came to Jun Wu Xie, but when she saw Jun Wu Xie, she understood.

    She was unable to forget Jun Wu Xie¡¯s special treatment towards Han Zi Fei at the banquet previously. Today, she wanted Jun Wu Xie to witness with her own eyes how good Jun Gu and Han Zi Fei were together, in order topletely break Jun Wu Xie¡¯s connection to Han Zi Fei.

    ¡°City Lord Yan, Lord Jun Gu has just reached the top of Holy Mountain. Now Elder Duan and the others are weing him and his party. Before, didn¡¯t City Lord Yan want to get to know Lord Jun Gu? Now would be a good opportunity for City Lord Yan, won¡¯t youe together with mer?¡± Han Shu tried hard to calmly smile, but the burning in her eyes betrayed her intentions.

    Jun Wu Xie nced lightly at Han Shu, who was constantly snubbed despite showing ¡®good¡¯ intentions, how much did this woman desire for power that could make her embarrass herself time and time again without regards to her dignity?

    But...

    This time, Jun Wu Xie did not intend to embarrass Han Shu any more.

    She finally deemed to speak to Han Shu, and said, ¡°Lord Jun Gu is a guest of the Sacred Maiden Tribe, and I am the same. Without the consent of the elders, I will not take the liberty to go, I¡¯m afraid that will be rude.¡±

    Han Shu¡¯s eyes brightened slightly. This was the first time Jun Wu Xie responded to her. Although there was no emotion in her response, Han Shu saw a glimmer of hope. She couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°The Sacred Maiden Tribe is easy-going and the elders won¡¯t say anything. ¡°

 Chapter 2837 - Parents (3)

    <strong>Chapter 2837: Parents (3)</strong>

    Trantor: Misty Cloud Trantions Editor: Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Really?¡± Jun Wu Xie looked at Han Shu lightly, but her eyes discretely nced at Jun Wu Yao who was beside her.

    ¡°That¡¯s natural. Han Shu is willing to take City Lord Yan there, as long as City Lord Yan agrees.¡± Han Shu bowed her head, as she pretended to be bashful. But in that moment that she lowered her head, she missed the hint of killing intent that shone from someone¡¯s eyes. That someone who was sitting beside Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie looked on calmly at Han Shu¡¯s poor performance. While Han Shu bowed her head, Jun Wu Xie raised her hand and lightly pressed on the back of Jun Wu Yao¡¯s hand.

    The killing intent in his eyes was too strong, as long as the person was not a fool; that person would notice it.

    Jun Wu Yao raised his eyebrows slightly. Looking at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s disapproving eyes, he could only restrain the killing intent, however, that killing intent did not disappear but was hidden in his heart.

    To fawn over his little guy right in front of him, this Han Shu was tired of living?

    ¡°Since Miss Han Shu has good intentions, then I shall not be impolite and refuse. I thank you for your efforts.¡± Jun Wu Xie said faintly. Actually, she was thinking about how to see Jun Gu before, but she did not think of her method. When he came out, Han Shu brought it to her.

    Since Han Shu wanted to make use of her, then there naturally should be an exchange, right?

    Han Shu was exuberant by Jun Wu Xie¡¯s response that she immediately blushed. She nodded again and again, as this joy did note from the intentions of ady but the chase for ambition.

    Thus, with Han Shu leading the way, Jun Wue Xie left her residence.

    At the peak of the Holy Mountain, Elder Duan and the other tribe elders were in the square, weing Jun Gu. Even the normally stiff-faced Elder Duan left out a rare smile upon seeing Jun Gu, and respectfully weed him.

    ¡°Lord Jun Gu¡¯s presence brings light to our Sacred Maiden Tribe¡¯s dwelling. arrival came and led my maidens to prosperous and glorious. Lord Jun Gu must be travel-worn from this long journey.¡± Duan Qi rarely showed humility.

    Although the Sacred Maiden Tribe held a high status, even the top ten exponents had to pay them much respect and courtesy, it did not include the Knights of Destruction.

    The Knights of Destruction belonged to the Lord, and he ced a lot of importance on them as they were an important source of power for him. No one could disrespect them. In addition to that, after Han Zi Fei is married to one of them, the Sacred Maiden Tribe would have the most pureblood descendents. How could Duan Qi not lower her attitude?

    ¡°Elder Duan is being modest.¡± Jun Gu smiled freely and elegantly and it made his handsome appearance even more noticeable.

    However, such a beautiful smile was actually an eye-sore to Yan Xi, who was standing to the side, her eyes held a trace of unhappiness as her nce swept past Elder Duan and others.

    Duan Qi noticed Yan Xi¡¯s strange behaviour, and while she remained calm on the surface, she took offence to her behaviour.

    ¡°Lord Jun Gu should rest for a while. We have prepared a wee banquet for you, Lord Jun Gu. Once Lord Jun Gu is well rested, we can enjoy the banquet.¡± Duan Qi smiled as she said this.

    Jun Gu was in a good mood, and naturally nodded in agreement.

    Duan Qi immediately ordered her people to escort Jun Gu to his residence, and using the excuse that she hadn¡¯t seen Yan Xi in a long while, made Yan Xi remain in the square with her.

    After Jun Gu left, the weing party dispersed, leaving Duan Qi and Ya Xi standing on the square.

    The smile on Duan Qi¡¯s face faded in an instant, she frowned slightly as she looked at Yan Xi, and asked ¡°Yan Xi, what are you unhappy about?¡±

    Yan Xi froze slightly, lowering her eyes and dared not to speak.

 Chapter 2838 - Parents (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2838: Parents (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Duan Qi frowned as she observed Yan Xi¡¯s reaction. Shrewd as she was, how could she not notice the intention of Yan Xi.

    ¡°It was His Lord¡¯s intention to send you to Lord Jun Gu at the beginning since you do indeed have some skills. But, you also need to be clear of who you are and your status.¡± Duan Qi¡¯s tone was extremely stern.

    Yan Xi¡¯s face grew paler, and she could only lower her head as she remained silent.

    ¡°Lord Jun Gu is one of the Knights of Destruction, and his status is far superior to others. You should be very clear about your role beside him. I don¡¯t care what you think and what kind of intentions you have. You must be clear that the marriage between the Sacred Maiden and Lord Jun Gu was promised by His Lord. It isn¡¯t for us to disobey that order. Whatever unhappiness you have, you better swallow it.¡± Duan Qi said coldly.

    Yan Xi clenched her fists tightly as an unwilling me ignited in her eyes. She raised her head suddenly,looked at Duan Qi and said, ¡°Why? Why is it her? Elder Duan! I have been apanying Lord Jun Gu for so many years! If His Lord had to choose someone from the Sacred Maiden Tribe, then it should be me! Who is Han Zi Fei? She betrayed the Sacred Maiden Tribe and betrayed the Lord. What right does she have to marry Lord Jun Gu??¡±

    The anger that Yan Xi suppressed in her heart broke out at this moment.

    She didn¡¯t want to deny or ignore her admiration for Jun Gu. Such an excellent man was someone that no woman in the world could resist. She had always thought that the person who would be standing next to Jun Gu would be her, and only her.

    But when she found out that His Lord had betrothed Han Zi Fei to Jun Gu, the shock which she felt was not something that anyone could understand.

    Based on what?

    She had given so much and waited for so long. Why then, when Han Zi Fei came back, Jun Gu was ¡®bestowed¡¯ to her? What was that based on?

    ¡°Your question, only Han Zi Fei can answer you. I might as well tell you that this betrothal was not initiated by His Lord but was requested by Han Zi Fei. So, if you want to hate, then hate the fact that you are notparable to the Sacred Maiden. In the future, even when you stay by Lord Jun Gu¡¯s side, you will only see him and Han Zi Fei being together.¡± Duan Qi sneered.

    Yan Xi took a deep breath and while she obviously didn¡¯t want to admit it, she was very clear that what Duan Qi said was true, but she didn¡¯t understand why Han Zi Fei did it!

    ¡°For my Sacred Maiden Tribe, I have already done and instructed what I need to. I hope you are aware of your own position.¡± Duan Qi looked at Yan Xi coldly, then turned away.

    Yan Xi stood alone for a long time.

    However, there were two figures who saw clearly what had transpired in the square.

    After Han Shu saw Duan Qi left, she turned around and said to Jun Wu Xie, ¡°It seems that we are one step behind, I am afraid that Lord Jun Gu has gone to rest first. ¡±

    She originally wanted to take Jun Wu Xie to see Jun Gu, she didn¡¯t think too much about Han Zi Fei, but she did not expect that when they arrived, they witnessed the conversation between Duan Qi and Yan Xi. However, it was a pity that Han Shu¡¯s spiritual power was not strong enough, and she was also afraid of being found out, hence she did not dare to venture too close. The words exchanged between the two of them, she didn¡¯t manage to hear a thing.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as she looked at Yan Xi, who was standing alone on the square, there was a sh of coldness in her eyes.

    It was really her!

    That day in the Soul World, she was the one who had forcibly taken Jun Gu away, and she was the person standing on the square!

 Chapter 2839 - The Clue (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2839: The Clue (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Han Shu did not hear the conversation between Yan Xi and Duan Qi, but Jun Wu Xie heard everything clearly.

    On the surface, Duan Qi seemed to warn Yan Xi to be dutiful. But these words when heard by a woman with admiration, it would arouse great hatred.

    Yan Xi was interested in Jun Gu. With Han Zi Fei¡¯s sudden appearance, Yan Xi felt that Han Zi Fei had snatched away the person who should belong to her. In addition, Duan Qi repeatedlypared Han Zi Fei to her. Theparisons had created a big gap between them and deep hatred had started to manifest towards Han Zi Fei.

    ording to Han Zi Fei¡¯s words, after she was married to Jun Gu, the Lord would not let Yan Xi leave immediately. Duan Qi knew that taking Yan Xi away meant that Yan Xi might get along with Han Zi Fei in the future. But she tried to provoke them and create conflicts so as to block Han Zi Fei.

    Jun Wu Xie sneered in her heart. Duan Qi¡¯s method of killing one with another¡¯s knife was really neat!

    Han Shu did not wait for Jun Wu Xie¡¯s response. She found that Jun Wu Xie¡¯s gaze had turned very cold. She couldn¡¯t help but be surprised as she whispered, ¡°Lord Yan?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie came back to her senses and looked at Han Shu: ¡°Who is that person there?¡±

    Han Shu nced at Yan Xi as a look of disdain shed past her eyes. She said softly: ¡°Her name is Yan Xi, she is a maiden of the Sacred Maiden Tribe but her bloodline is so thin that she is not really considered our tribe member. She is very careful as she knows that she has an impure bloodline and has poor psychic force, so she learned witchcraft with Elder Luo. She has some skills, but these side-doors skills could not be recognised. But she is lucky enough that she had gained the Lord ¡®s appreciation. Previously, she was arranged to serve next to Lord Jun Gu. ¡±

    Han Shu despised Yan Xi from the bottom of her heart. If she was very humble in front of Han Zi Fei, then Yan Xi was just as unimportant to her. But ... Yan Xi could survive with her witchcraft, whose status in the Sacred Maiden Tribe gradually surpassed her. This made Han Shu extremely disgusted with Yan Xi.

    It was jealousy.

    Jun Wu Xie didn¡¯t pay attention to Han Shu¡¯s jealousy. But in Han Shu¡¯s words, Jun Wu Xie caught a crucial piece of news.

    Elder Luo ... Witchcraft ...

    Jun Wu Xie subconsciously linked these two points with Luo Qingcheng and the life and death worm.

    ¡°Elder Luo?¡± Jun Wu Xie deliberately looked at Han Shu.

    Han Shu looked at Jun Wu Xie with admiration and naturally she spilled everything.

    ¡°Elder Luo is an elder who cares for the Sacred Land. She has the same qualifications as Elder Duan, but she rarely asks about things within the n. She usually only focuses on the Sacred Land and Witchcraft. Yes, the strongest of the Top Ten experts, Luo Qingcheng is the child of Elder Luo. ¡±

    Really!

    Jun Wu Xie narrowed her eyes slightly. This Elder Luo was indeed rted to Luo Qingcheng. She began to wonder if the witchcraft she studied, could she find more clues about the life and death worm?

    ¡°However, Yan Xi is not qualified topare with Elder Luo. If Lord Yan can enter the Sacred Land to practice in the future and meet Elder Luo, you will be able to tell the difference between the two.¡± Han Shu looked at Jun Wu Xie shyly, her expression all coquettish .

    Jun Wu Xie pretended not to see it.

 Chapter 2840 - The Clue (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2840: The Clue (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    During the conversation, Yan Xi had left. Han Shu wanted to take advantage of this rare ¡°solitary¡± opportunity to establish a deeper bond with Jun Wu Xie.

    In the end...

    ¡°Since Lord Jun Gu has already taken a rest, then I will go back first.¡± Jun Wu Xie left such a sentence without a moment more, she left just like that.

    Han Shu was dumbfounded ...

    When she regained her senses and wanted to catch up with Jun Wu Xie, she discovered that the figure she had been seeking had already disappeared.

    At this moment, there was only one person who could tell Jun Wu Xie the answer that she seeked most.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Han Zi Fei was sitting in the study and saw the figure suddenlying in through the window, raising her eyebrows slightly as she put down the books in her hand.

    ¡°Who is Elder Luo? What is the witchcraft she studied?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked her doubts directly.

    Han Zi Fei froze slightly. She never thought that Jun Wu Xie woulde to find her and ask about this.

    ¡°What do you know?¡± Han Zi Fei did not answer Jun Wu Xie¡¯s question directly.

    ¡°I saw Yan Xi.¡± Jun Wu Xie said: ¡°Yan Xi is an apprentice to Elder Luo. She controlled my father with the rhinoceros horns, so ...¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re thinking, is the poison from Ye Jue¡¯s body the result of Elder Luo¡¯s witchcraft?¡± Han Zi Fei continued Jun Wu Xie¡¯s unfinished words.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded her head.

    Han Zi Feiughed lightly.

    ¡°You are very clever, but you don¡¯t know well enough about the Upper Realm. Elder Luo does have some skills, but to suppress Ye Jue¡¯s poison is definitely not something that she can make. Only His Lord knows where it came from, that¡¯s why you don¡¯t have to ponder too much on it. But if you have the opportunity to enter the Sacred Land to train your psychic force, you will have the opportunity to get close to Elder Luo instead. Since you want to unravel the secrets of the life and death worm from Ye Jue¡¯s body, you must understand more about the poison, do you understand? ¡°Han Zi Fei said in a warm voice.

    ¡°Mn.¡± Jun Wu Xie answered.

    Han Zi Fei looked at Jun Wu Xie with a smile and suddenly asked: ¡°Do you love him very much?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Jun Wu Xie froze slightly, looking at Han Zi Fei in amazement.

    Han Zi Fei chuckled: ¡°The moment you attained some clues, you came to me so eagerly to ask. Doesn¡¯t this show that you love him very much?¡±

    Her little girl had grown up. She seemed cold but there was warmth hidden within her.

    Jun Wu Xie opened her mouth but for a while, she didn¡¯t know what to say.

    Han Zi Fei looked at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s dumbfounded expression and couldn¡¯t help feeling happy.

    ¡°Alright, I shan¡¯t tease you any further. You better head back soon. Now that Yan Xi is back to the Holy Mountain, presumably Jun Gu is here too. I don¡¯t think it will be long before Duan Qi shoulde to see me to discuss meeting with your father. When I meet you again, I won¡¯t be able to have a conversation like this. You know, they are all guarded against you and me right now. ¡±

    Jun Wu Xie was still left a little speechless by Han Zi Fei, but she also knew how serious the matter was and she could only leave as she had her answer.

    In an instant, Jun Wu Xie disappeared.

    Han Zi Fei looked at the empty study, but the smile at the corner of her lips slowly dissipated, and her pair of beautiful eyes drooped slightly There was a lingering figure in her heart.

    My husband, we are going to meet again.

    Our marriage this time round, would be held in front of our daughter.

    Do you know?

    Are you happy?

 Chapter 2841 - Sowing discord (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2841: Sowing discord (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Yan Xi¡¯s emotions were very unstable after she had met Duan Qi as the harsh words of Duan Qi had pierced her heart like a needle.

    When she returned to her residence, she saw Jun Gu appreciating the snow in his courtyard not far away. The handsome figure before her, standing against the contrasting white snow had upied her entire heart. She had known for a long time that she would not be able to erase his figure as the intense possessiveness in her became stronger and stronger.

    But...

    Such a person would marry another woman two dayster. She could only stand aside and watch.

    Yan Xi was unwilling. She was very unwilling to see the person she¡¯s been guarding for so long to eventually fall into the arms of others!

    It could not be anyone else.

    Jun Gu, belonged to her!

    He only belonged to her!

    Yan Xi took a deep breath as she converged the emotions in her eyes and slowly walked towards Jun Gu.

    ¡°My Lord.¡±

    Jun Gu heard her voice and turned to look at Yan Xi who was walking towards him.

    ¡°The Holy Mountain is a good ce, it is very quiet and peaceful.¡± Jun Gu chuckled a little. The tranquility of the Holy Mountain made him feel very peaceful inside.

    Yan Xi looked at Jun Gu¡¯s perfect side profile as she felt her heartstrings tug. She tried to keep herself calm on the surface and pretended to ask: ¡°This ce might be good but at the same time it¡¯s too cold and lonely. After sometime, you will be bored. ¡±

    Jun Guughed and said nothing.

    ¡°My Lord, your marriage with the Sacred Maiden is finalized by the Lord. But you ... seem not to be concerned about this matter.¡± Yan Xi lowered her eyes, covering the emotions her eyes were exuding.

    Jun Gu¡¯s personality was gentle and the marriage with Han Zi Fei was decided directly by the Lord. After it was confirmed, he informed Jun Gu directly instead of discussing it with him. When Jun Gu got the news, he was shocked and stunned. He could only obey His Lord¡¯s arrangement.

    However, Yan Xi had been with Jun Gu for so long. She had been very observant towards any minor changes in Jun Gu. It was obvious that Jun Gu resisted this marriage and obeyed His Lord¡¯s order and it¡¯s all because of rhinoceros horn¡¯s influence.

    At that moment, Yan Xi really wanted to break the scent of rhinoceros horns. But she didn¡¯t dare to, nor could she.

    She was very clear that with rhinoceros horns, she may continue to stay with Jun Gu. But if the rhinoceros horn was missing ...

    ¡°This is His Lord¡¯s order. I will naturally obey the arrangements of the Lord.¡± Jun Gu said lightly, but the smile on his face faded. For some reason, there was always a voice in his heart telling vaguely that he shouldn¡¯t be like that. The voice was so ethereal that he couldn¡¯t catch it and couldn¡¯t touch it.

    Yan Xi said quietly: ¡°I was born in the Sacred Maiden Tribe. At that time, the Sacred Maiden was already in the tribe. Although I haven¡¯t had much contact with her, I have heard of some things about her. Do you wish to hear it My Lord?¡±

    Jun Gu said, ¡°Oh? What is it?¡±

    Yan Xi said: ¡°This Sacred Maiden¡¯s name is Han Zi Fei and is the third Sacred Maiden of our tribe. She has had a very strong psychic force since she was young. She has the purest bloodline and has always been a person whom the Lord was most concerned about. It¡¯s just that... Han Zi Fei... She has a weird personality and she¡¯s quite stubborn. Just a long time ago, she suddenly fled from the Upper Realm and no one knows where she went. Many people had been sent to look for her. But she couldn¡¯t be reached. This marriage ... I heard that she asked it from the Lord herself ... ¡±

 Chapter 2842 - Sowing discord (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2842: Sowing discord (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°She has fled for a thousand years. She came back suddenly and made such a request as soon as she returned. My Lord ... I¡¯m a little scared ... Although I was a maiden of the Sacred Maiden Tribe and she¡¯s our Sacred Maiden... But Yan Xi had served My Lord for many years. With the Sacred Maiden¡¯s character ... ¡± Yan Xi looked at Jun Gu with a worried expression.

    What Duan Qi and others wanted was to keep the good reputation of the Sacred Maiden Tribe. Therefore, no matter what Han Zi Fei has done, they will try to cover it up. But Yan Xi thought differently.

    What does the Sacred Maiden Tribe have to do with her?

    Why should she cover up those matters for Han Zi Fei?

    After Yan Xi finished speaking, she watched Jun Gu¡¯s reaction secretly. The fact that Han Zi Fei rebelled and fled the Upper Realm secretly was enough to destroy the image of her. Yan Xi even made it clear that the marriage was initiated by Han Zi Fei. Highlighting to Jun Gu that all these were Han Zi Fei¡¯s arrangements.

    Yan Xi was unable to prevent this marriage. The only thing she could do was to let Jun Gu hate Han Zi Fei as much as possible.

    She even felt that Jun Gu and Han Zi Fei were notpatible.

    After listening to Yan Xi¡¯s words, Jun Gu didn¡¯t react much. His calmness made Yan Xi feel a little nervous.

    For a while, he noticed the strangeness in Yan Xi. The good-natured Jun Gu smiled and said, ¡°Thank you for reminding me to have a certain understanding of my future wife. But now that I havee to the Sacred Maiden Tribe, this matter was originally approved by His Lord, there is no room for further discussions. The Sacred Maiden Tribe has arranged a banquet in the evening, you must be tired, why don¡¯t you take a rest first. ¡±

    Jun Gu was not interested in the story of the Sacred Maiden Tribe and that Sacred Maiden, whom he was about to marry. How that person¡¯s temperament or character did not make any difference to him. The resistance that lingered in his heart and that steel control of obedience had disturbed his mind, hence he had no intention to think about it all.

    ¡°I¡¯m not tired, but My Lord can take a good rest, My Lord... do you me me for talking too much?¡± Yan Xi looked at Jun Gu nervously.

    Jun Gu smiled and shook his head

    No matter what Yan Xi said, she was just wasting her own breath. Jun Gu was not interested in anything she said. Yan Xi could only go back to the room first but she was looking forward to today¡¯s feast. If Han Zi Fei was to create trouble, this would make Jun Gu dislike her.

    Time passed, minute by minute, as the moonlight was cast over the Holy Mountain. Duan Qi and the others meticulously prepared for the banquet to celebrate the arrival of Jun Gu. This time, they had invited Jun Wu Xie along to the banquet.

    On one hand, it was to attract Jun Wu Xie¡¯s attention through Jun Gu, and the other was in hope that the arrival of Jun Gu willpletely make Jun Wu Xie lose interest towards Han Zi Fei.

    No matter what their purpose was, it was meaningless to Jun Wu Xie. As long as she could see Jun Gu, she was fine with anything.

    ¡°Do you need me to apany you tonight?¡± Jun Wu Yao looked at Jun Wu Xie who was putting on her mask as he satfortably on the armchair with his legs crossed.

    Since he had arrived in the Upper Realm, he had lived a leisurely life. Usually, no matter what, Jun Wu Xie did not need him to do anything. She was adamant about keeping him hidden in the Upper Realm as much as possible. .

    This was the first time for so many years Jun Wu Yao had felt the delicate feeling of being ¡°protected¡± by others.

 Chapter 2843 - Tit-for-tat (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2843: Tit-for-tat (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Although Jun Wu Yao was not ustomed to being in such a ¡®position¡¯, if his protector was Jun Wu Xie, then he naturally would enjoy such a treatment.

    Jun Wu Xie nced at Jun Wu Yao, and hesitated slightly before she said: ¡°With my father¡¯s strength, will he be able to detect your approach?¡±

    Duan Qi¡¯s invitation was only to her. If Jun Wu Yao wanted to follow, he could only hide in the dark.

    Jun Wu Yao shook his head confidently.

    ¡°Although most of my power has been sealed, as long as I don¡¯t activate my Dark Spirit, there will be no major obstacles. The Dark Spirit is within my body, naturally others will not be able to detect my approach.¡±

    There was a reason for this question.

    Jun Wu Xie was focused solely on saving Jun Gu, and the previous conversation with Han Zi Fei caused some changes to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s n. But the n could not keep up with the changes, and no one knew what would happen tonight, so if there were sudden changes, then the presence of Jun Wu Yao could help.

    ¡°Then you shoulde.¡± Jun Wu Xie obviously agreed with Jun Wu Yao¡¯s thoughts.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Jun Wu Yao nodded with a smile as he looked at Jun Wu Xie, however his eyes had a certain strange look.

    Duan Qi and the others were already at the banquet hall. However, today¡¯s banquet didn¡¯t bear the presence of the beautiful women from the previous banquet. Instead, there were women with quiet faces and eyes that seemed to speak of having experienced hardships in their early lives.Those women were the elders of the Sacred Maiden Tribe, who had been busy with the wedding preparations of Lord Gu and Han Zi Fei, and thus have not seen Jun Wu Xie before. In order to show the importance of Lord Jun Gu in the tribe, they have all been activated for the banquet.

    Jun Wu Xie had arrived early at the banquet venue, and the moment Duan Qi saw Jun Wu Xie, she immediately went up to greet her.

    ¡°City Lord Yan, have you gotten used to our tribe these past few days?¡± Duan Qi asked as she tried hard to maintain a friendly smile, but the effort wasn¡¯t evident as her smile still looked very stiff.

    ¡°Everything on the Holy Mountain is good.¡± Jun Wu Xie said lightly, she had initially thought that her arrival today would not have attracted Duan Qi¡¯s attention.

    Clearly, Jun Wu Xie had guessed wrongly.

    Due to the status of Jun Gu, the Sacred Maiden Tribe had to tread carefully and treat him with the utmost care. But it was also because of his status that once the Sacred Maiden married him and gave birth to a pureblooded baby girl, it would be absolutely impossible for the child to be returned to the Sacred Maiden Tribe so that she could be the next Sacred Maiden. However, as for Jun Wu Xie, she had just be famous, and she hadn¡¯t even had the opportunity to contact His Lord, but her strength had far surpassed the top ten exponents of the Upper Realm. If they could cement rtions before Jun Wu Xie became really famous, that would be the best for the Sacred Maiden Tribe.

    Considering all the pros, Duan Qi was naturally more attentive towards Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°The Sacred Maiden and Lord Jun Gu willeter. If there is anything that City Lord Yan needs, please do let us know. Lord Gu had arrived quite suddenly and he was rather travel-worn, that is why I didn¡¯t invite City Lord Yan to meet with him. I am waiting for the banquet tonight as an opportunity to let Lord Jun Gu and City Lord Yan have a good chat so as not to neglect both parties.¡± Duan Qi did not stay still for a moment and threw an olive branch directly to Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded calmly.

    ¡°I thank you for your efforts, Elder Duan.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee. It is only right, City Lord Yan is a noble guest of our Sacred Maiden Tribe. City Lord Yan can be assured, Lord Jun Gu¡¯s temperament is very gentle. I¡¯m sure he will be very happy to get to know someone like City Lord Yan.¡± Duan Qiughed.

    While talking, Han Zi Fei entered the hall ...

 Chapter 2844 - Tit-for-tat (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2844: Tit-for-tat (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    When Duan Qi noticed that Han Zi Fei had appeared, the smile on Duan Qi¡¯s face grew faint. Up till now, Duan Qi has regarded Han Zi Fei as a malignant tumor of the Sacred Maiden Tribe and wanted her to leave the tribe sooner rather thanter.

    Han Zi Fei was not interested in Duan Qi¡¯s intentions. At the moment her eyes met Jun Wu Xie¡¯s, a slight smile was raised at the corner of her mouth. Her eyes soon swept past Jun Wu Xie and looked towards Duan Qi who was a little stiff.

    ¡°Elder Duan has been really busy these days. The Sacred Maiden Tribe hasn¡¯t been so lively in a while. With so many banquets hosted, it must be difficult to manage.¡± Han Zi Fei looked at Duan Qi with a smile.

    Duan Qi¡¯s brow furrowed as the ridicule in Han Zi¡¯s remarks made her very unhappy.

    ¡°I thank the Sacred Maiden for her concern. With so many guests visiting our Sacred Maiden Tribe, it is a happy event. In addition, our Sacred Maiden will marry Lord Jun Gu in two days¡¯ time. One is our Sacred Maiden, the other is one of the Knights of Destruction, both parties are of such precious people. Naturally, we will spare no expense and put in all our efforts to prepare. As for Sacred Maiden, you will meet Lord Jun Gu today, I wonder if you have prepared?¡± Duan Qi questioned.

    Han Zi Fei shrugged slightly and said casually, ¡°Isn¡¯t he just another man? What¡¯s there to prepare?¡±

    ¡°...¡± Duan Qi¡¯s lips twitched slightly, she couldn¡¯t really take Han Zi Fei¡¯s casual nature.

    Jun Wu Xie watched Han Zi Fei tease Duan Qi silently, she would have to say that... she was getting reacquainted with the Senior Zi Fei of the Sacred Maiden Tribe.

    The perception of Han Zi Fei was of someone who was stable and gentle, but it was unexpected to find out that she had such a poisonous tongue after she had returned to the Sacred Maiden Tribe. When she returned to the Sacred Maiden, she had let Duan Qi and Han Shu suffer numerous losses, and they couldn¡¯t even express their dissatisfaction, they could only suppress their anger within their hearts.

    ¡°It is inappropriate for Sacred Maiden to speak about Lord Jun Gu in this manner, isn¡¯t it?¡± Han Shu¡¯s arrival at the hall went unnoticed, and she had managed to only catch Han Zi Fei¡¯s words. She automatically walked to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s side, giving Jun Wu Xie what she thought was an extremely sweet smile.

    ¡°City Lord Yan.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie nodded slightly.

    After Han Shu took up her position, she looked at Han Zi Fei from head to toeplete with disapproval radiating from her eyes.

    Today¡¯s Han Zi Fei was also very casually dressed, with no trace of makeup on her face, just like how she was normally in the tribe. It was hard to believe that there was a woman who would dress so perfunctorily, on an important asion such as meeting her fiance for the first time.

    However, whatever Han Zi Fei did was not of any importance to Han Shu. In fact, she¡¯d prefer Han Zi Fei to dress even more perfunctory and half-heartedly, this would surely cause Lor Gu to have some displeasure with her.

    ¡°Lord Jun Gu, as one of the Knights of Destruction, is naturally superior to others. Since this marriage was requested by Sacred Maiden to His Lord, it must be taken seriously. Otherwise, won¡¯t it cause others to think that we are a joke and that our Sacred Maiden Tribe do not know hospitality and manners?¡± Han Shu looked at Han Zi Fei with a snide smile.

    Han Zi Fei nced at Han Shu and chuckled: ¡°It¡¯s really a shame, even if I¡¯m old and haggard, Lord Jun Gu will have to marry me, after all, this is His Lord¡¯s order.¡±

    What Han Zi Fei had said was certainly because she was secure in the knowledge that she had backing, and it made Han Shu¡¯s expression, who had originally wanted to provoke her, change immediately.

    Indeed, no one dared to defy the betrothal when His Lord ordered it. Even if Han Zi Fei was an ugly-ass monster, Lord Jun Gu could only bite the gun and marry her.

 Chapter 2845 - Tit-for-tat (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2845: Tit-for-tat (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Furthermore, I look good even without getting dressed up. If I do dress up, wouldn¡¯t it make other women in the temple feel ashamed and kill themselves? I¡¯m just thinking for the sake of the Sacred Maiden Tribe.¡± Han Zi Fei said with a wide smile as the words tinged withughter filled Han Shu¡¯s ears and made Han Shu want to jump onto Han Zi Fei and throttle her to death!

    Han Zi Fei¡¯s appearance was unmatched within the Sacred Maiden Tribe, and as she said, even if she was so undressed, her appearance has far surpassed that of the other women.

    However, such crazy words turned Han Shu white with intense anger, and her eyes seemed to want to spit out fire!

    Jun Wu Xie silently watched as Han Zi Fei humiliated Han Shu, as she sighed inwardly. Whether it was appearance, wisdom or eloquence, Han Shu was not up to par with Han Zi Fei. But Han Shu¡¯s jealousy made her continuously bring disgrace onto herself; it was really a case of being tired of living.

    ¡°You ... how can you be so narcissistic!¡± Han Shu was made so furious by Han Zi Fei that she could think clearly, the finger pointing at Han Zi Fei was trembling in anger.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t what I said true?¡± Han Zi Fei was not at all bothered by Han Shu¡¯s usation.

    Actually ...

    Although Han Zi Fei¡¯s words were savage, they were true, but these words... made anyone who heard it furious.

    Was the implicit meaningprehended?

    Did restrain mean anything?

    ¡°Well, you are not the one marrying me. Why do you need to be so affected? My looks are not meant for you, why do you need to worry so much about it?¡± Han Zi Fei nced at Han Shu with little interest. She was not interested in petty fights with Han Shu, she just said a few words in order to pass the time.

    Han Shu was so angry that she couldn¡¯t utter a word. Even Duan Qi couldn¡¯t help frowning. Han Zi Fei¡¯s behavior was too recalcitrant and Duan Qi couldn¡¯t help but worry. After seeing Jun Gu If she still looks like this, I wonder if it will cause anything.

    This marriage was indeed ordered by His Lord. If Han Zi Fei provoked displeasure from Jun Gu, the marriage would not be overthrown. However, Jun Gu¡¯s status was high, and his displeasure with Han Zi Fei might drag the Sacred Maiden Tribe down and this was something that Duan Qi did not want as a result.

    ¡°Sacred Maiden, the more one speaks, the more one might err. As the Sacred Maiden of our tribe, you need to pay attention to your words and actions, so as not to discredit our tribe.¡± Duan Qi warned.

    Han Zi Fei still did not take it seriously: ¡°Soon, it won¡¯t be of concern.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Duan Qi¡¯s forehead wrinkled even more.

    However, everything that happened in the hall was clearly observed by one person. That person walked slowly into the hall as she looked at a haughty Han Zi Fei. The resentment in her eyes burning like fire, not unlike or lesser than Han Shu¡¯s emotions.

    ¡°The Sacred Maiden has not changed, even after so many years. Only, the Sacred Maiden will be married to Lord Jun Gu and if you carry such a temperament still, I am afraid that it will cause a lot of trouble to Lord Jun Gu.¡± A cold voice suddenly cut the air in the hall.

    Jun Wu Xie and others looked towards the direction of the voice and saw an exquisitely dressed Yan Xi with a tensed look on her face. She was looking at Han Zi Fei but there was nothing but ill intent in her eyes.

    When Jun Wu Xie saw Yan Xi, her eyes narrowed slightly, she would never forget that it was this woman who had ruined her n to rescue Jun Gu, and she would never forget the rhinoceros horn fragrance on this woman...

 Chapter 2846 - Tit-for-tat (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2846: Tit-for-tat (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Han Zi Fei also noticed the appearance of Yan Xi, and what attracted her attention even more was the obvious hostility in Yan Xi. This hostility intrigued Han Zi Fei. If she remembered correctly, this person was a member of the Sacred Maiden Tribe who had always been at the side of Jun Gu. However, she had never seen this person before, so where did the strong hostilitye from?

    A smile crossed Han Zi Fei¡¯s lips.

    ¡°This is...?¡± Han Zi Fei said.

    ¡°I am Yan Xi. I was once a member of the Sacred Maiden Tribe, but just a few years ago, I was arranged by His Lord to take care of Lord Jun Gu¡¯s daily life.¡± Yan Xi said with a contented voice as if she was pleased with her position, while looking provocatively at Han Zi Fei.

    Han Zi Fei raised her eyebrows slightly.

    Oohhhh, it had been many years, and there was a little vixen hanging around my husband?

    The smile on the corner of her mouth could not help but deepen, and at the same time, Jun Wu Xie shot a secret gaze at Han Zi Fei.

    Yan Xi has already appeared, but Jun Gu has yet to be seen. Jun Wu Xie was bidding her time.

    ¡°Yan Xi, what about Lord Jun Gu?¡± Duan Qi asked the moment she saw Yan Xi.

    Yan Xi¡¯s eyes were locked on Han Zi Fei, even though she didn¡¯t want to admit it, but Han Zi Fei was astonishingly beautiful. Based on her devastating beauty, she was capable of causing the downfall of a city or state; countless men would fall down in worship at her skirt. And as soon as she thought about how soon Jun Gu would be marrying Han Zi Fei, Yan Xi couldn¡¯t hold back the hatred in her heart in any way.

    What right did this crazy and ignorant woman have to stand next to Lord Jun Gu?!!

    ¡°Lord Jun Gu is still resting. He asked me toe take a look first.¡± Yan Xi said nkly. Actually, she came on her own volition, Jun Gu had not instructed her to do so. Of course, she would never reveal that.

    What she wanted was for Jun Gu and Han Zi Fei to loathe each other.

    Duan Qi said nothing more.

    Han Zi Fei also turned and walked away, casting Yan Xi, who was full of anger, aside.

    Jun Wu Xie had nned on dealing with Yan Xi but now it seemed like Han Zi Fei had nned on taking care of Yan Xi, so Jun Wu Xie had no chance to strike.

    ¡°Since Lord Jun Gu won¡¯t be here for a while, then City Lord Yan, why don¡¯t you sit for a while?¡± Duan Qi tried to ease the tension as she smiled at Jun Wu Xie.

    The matter of Han Zi Fei and Jun Gu had already made her feel inadequate, now, the crux is to stabilise the situation with Jun Wu Xie.

    After all, the hope for the future of the Sacred Maiden Tribe rested entirely on Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded his head slightly and walked to her seat. Perhaps it was because Duan Qi knew that Jun Wu Xie wanted to ingratiate herself to Jun Gu, so she had arranged Jun Wu Xie¡¯s seat to be close to Jun Gu¡¯s. It also happened to be diagonally across from Han Zi Fei.

    Yan Xi¡¯s position was on the other side of Jun Gu. When she took her seat, she red at Han Zi Fei, there was more resentment in her eyes than in Han Shu¡¯s.

    Within the hall, the elders of the Sacred Maiden Tribe had obviously seen what had transpired. Han Shu and Han Zi Fei have found each other disagreeable for many years, and they were no longer surprised at the animosity between those two. However, Yan Xi and Han Zi Fei hadn¡¯t much contact with each other, and so with regard to Yan Xi¡¯s strong hostility towards Han Zi Fei...

    As long as one was not stupid, one could figure out the reason.

    Yan Xi¡¯s previous status in the Sacred Maiden Tribe was not high, she only learned some witchcraft.

 Chapter 2847 - Tit-for-tat (5)

    <h4>Chapter 2847: Tit-for-tat (5)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    For the entire Sacred Maiden Tribe, a woman like Yan Xi was not special, she could even be considered very ordinary, such that no one would notice her presence. She had no idea where her luck came from but she was noticed by His Lord and was ordered by him to stay beside Jun Gu!

    Thus, her status within the Sacred Maiden Tribe was also greatly enhanced.

    In this regard, many of the maidens were very envious.

    Regarding Jun Gu, among those who knew, but not many have seen, and there were many rumours surrounding Jun Gu. It was said, in those rumours, that Jun Gu not only had a tall stature, he also had a beautifully handsome appearance. Coupled with a gentle personality, he was simply the ideal partner in the minds of many women.

    Yan Xi was still young and she grew up in an all women Sacred Maiden Tribe. As she stayed by the side of such an ideal man, her thoughts and intentions were no longer simple and pure.

    Now that Jun Gu was about to marry Han Zi Fei, it was no wonder that Yan Xi wasn¡¯t happy!

    But this point, even if all the people present knew, no one would expose it.

    Jun Wu Xie watched Yan Xi¡¯s every move covertly. Although Yan Xi¡¯s strength was not high, she knew witchcraft. It might seem to be less lethal, but she could kill people without detection, thus it was most difficult to guard against. Otherwise, Jun Wu Yao would not have fallen into her trap.

    Jun Wu Xie trusted in Han Zi Fei¡¯s strength, but she couldn¡¯t help but want to keep an eye on Yan Xi to prevent any radical actions on her part.

    This was observed by Han Zi Fei and her heart warmed at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s gesture, the smile on her face softening.

    Han Zi Fei was born beautiful, and her soft smile was even more mesmerising. The beauty of Han Zi Fei stabbed Yan Xi and made her speak openly, ¡± Sacred Maiden, I was once a member of the Sacred Maiden Tribe, however, now I am working for Lord Jun Gu. And as Lord Jun Gu¡¯s subordinate, there is something that Lord Jun Gu has asked me to speak on his behalf.¡±

    ¡°Oh? What is it?¡± Han Zi Fei asked.

    Yan Xi took a deep breath and said, ¡°Why does the Sacred Maiden intend to marry Lord Jun Gu?¡±

    This question was not what Jun Gu wanted to ask, but instead it was Yan Xi herself who wanted an answer!

    Han Zi Fei looked at Yan Xi¡¯s tensed face and chuckled, ¡°Lord Jun Gu is one of the Knights of Destruction. I want to marry him. Is there anything wrong with that?¡±

    Yan Xi narrowed her eyes as she shifted her gaze to the outside of the hall. There was a hint of slyness in her eyes while her face remained calm. She continued to ask, ¡°The Sacred Maiden and Lord Jun Gu have not met before, isn¡¯t it a bit presumptuous to request His Lord to bestow a marriage between the two of you? Isn¡¯t this too absurd?¡±

    Yan Xi¡¯s every move was noted by both Han Zi Fei and Jun Wu Xie. Naturally, they did not miss the emotions shining from her eyes.

    However, Han Zi Fei said nonchntly, ¡°The Sacred Maiden of the Sacred Maidens Tribe is not someone whom ordinary people can marry. If it is not His Lord, then it is one of the Knights of Destruction. I have chosen an appropriate person, Why do I need any other reason?¡±

    ¡°So, the reason the Sacred Maiden chose Jun Gu is not because of himself, but because of his identity?¡± Yan Xi continued to ask.

    Han Zi Fei waved her hand, and without hesitation, replied, ¡°Yes.¡±

    A cold light shed past Yan Xi¡¯s eyes!

    Just as Han Zi Fei¡¯s words sounded out, a figure suddenly appeared at the entrance of the main hall.

 Chapter 2848 - Love at First Sight (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2848: Love at First Sight (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Gu slowly walked into the hall. The moonlight fell on the white snow outside the hall and illuminated the surroundings behind him making his entrance even more charming.

    Yan Xi was at loggerheads with Han Zi Fei moments ago.When she saw Jun Gu appear, all the suffocation and sharpness in her eyes disappeared almost instantly. All that was left was her obsession with love.

    Jun Gu¡¯s appearance was very outstanding in the Upper Realm. His temperament was special. It seemed mild, but there is no sign of weakness in his eyebrows. The bottom of his eyes seems to have a sharp edge, like a sword out of a sheath.

    As soft and rigid as that, one could not ignore it.

    This is the first time that some of the elders of the Sacred Maiden Tribe saw Jun Gu. They were surprised by Jun Gu¡¯s youth and momentum. The gentle, but daunting temperament, was unusual. These were the people who had to go through a lot of challenges for them to be what they are today.

    The appearance of Jun Gu was a huge mystery in the entire Upper Realm. No one knows exactly where he came from. Those who want to track down the history of Jun Gu had exhausted all their efforts and could not find any clues. He had no family background and no past at all. He just appeared in the Upper Realm out of thin air. As soon as he appeared, he came in glory as the Knight of Destruction whom no one could reach.

    Jun Wu Xie watched the appearance of Jun Gu silently. The emotions in her heart had fluctuated silently, but her face remained insolent.

    The first time I saw Jun Gu was in the Soul World. At that time, Jun Gu was still in a state of soul. But now Jun Gu had a real physical body, which left Jun Wu Xie in extreme doubt.

    During that war many years ago, Jun Gu had already died. If it were not for the effect of the Soul Calming Jade, his soul might not be saved. No matter howplete the state of his soul was, Jun Gu ¡®s physical body waspletely preserved in Lin Pce in the Lower Realm. But Jun Gu now..... was no longer a spirit or soul. Where did his physical bodye from?

    Jun Wu Xie can¡¯t help thinking of Gu Ying. The person who was smashed by Jun Wu Yao had saved the soul through a special method. Now that he has be the Highness Ying in the Upper Realm that everyone knew. Now Gu Ying had remodelled his own physical body. So.... is Jun Gu¡¯s physical body the same as that of Gu Ying, also because of His Lord?

    At the moment when everyone was watching Jun Gu, Jun Wu Xie secretly felt the change of the atmosphere in the hall.

    As early as when Yan Xi entered the main hall, she already discovered the faint trace of the rhinoceros horn. But the scent was not like the smell produced when the rhinoceros horn was burning, it was more like a scent that remained on Yan Xi.

    However, when Jun Gu walked into the hall, the faint rhinoceros horn scent became stronger. Jun Wu Xie could perceive that the fragrance came from Jun Gu. She looked at Jun Gu¡¯s whole body without a miss. Eventually stopped on which little copper ball on Jun Gu¡¯s waist ...

    Strands of green smoke were slowly spreading out of the copper ball.

    This time, the rhinoceros horn was not from Yan Xi, but from Jun Gu himself!

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

 Chapter 2849 - Love at First Sight (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2849: Love at First Sight (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Gu walked into the main hall and smiled, ¡°I am Jun Gu, pleased to meet everyone here at the Sacred Maiden Tribe.

    Duan Qi stood up immediately with a diligent smile on her face. But her heart was a little flustered and she couldn¡¯t help but wondered if Jun Gu had heard the conversation between Yan Xi and Han Zi Fei? At this moment, she could not helpining about Yan Xi¡¯s big mouth. No man would be willing to marry a snobbish woman. What Yan Xi said just now, it seemed to intentionally force Han Zi Fei to answer and let Jun Gu ¡®inadvertently¡¯ hear it.

    ¡°Lord Jun Gu is too polite. Since the Lord is here, it is better to take a seat first.¡± Duan Qi said from her seat and walked up to meet Jun Gu in person, but observing Jun Gu¡¯s reaction at the same time.

    Deeply afraid of Yan Xi¡¯s move that would make Jun Gu had some dissatisfaction with Han Zi Fei.

    Duan Qi was not at all concerned about Han Zi Fei¡¯s behavior but now that Han Zi Fei was the Sacred Maiden of the Sacred Maiden Tribe, if her reputation was ruined, it will also have a great impact on the Sacred Maiden Tribe.

    ¡°Sorry to have troubled you.¡± Jun Gu nodded with a gentle smile.

    It seemed that Jun Gu had no dissatisfaction. Duan Qi felt relieved.

    Yan Xi watched Jun Gu sit down beside her. But her eyes involuntarily looked at the opposite Han Zi Fei, and she sneered secretly. Since Jun Gu entered the main hall, she did not look at Han Zi Fei. Yan Xi was very proud of his response.

    Han Zi Fei noticed Yan Xi¡¯s provocative gaze, but smiled slightly and did not make trouble with it.

    When Jun Gu sat down, Yan Xi quickly regained her gaze, pretending to look at Jun Gu and said: ¡°Lord Jun Gu, the Sacred Maiden is the one sitting opposite you, don¡¯t you want to take a look?¡±

    Yan Xi¡¯s voice might not be loud but clear enough to be heard by Jun Wu Xie who was sitting nearby. Yan Xi¡¯s seemingly thoughtful behavior seems to be highlighting Jun Gu¡¯s disregard for Han Zi Fei.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s brow frowned slightly. Even though she didn¡¯t want her father to marry a woman in such a situation, Yan Xi making trouble with Han Zi Fei still made Jun Wu Xie very unhappy.

    Jun Gu didn¡¯t seem to notice Yan Xi¡¯s provocations. He just looked in the direction that Yan Xi had shown.

    A figure came into his view and in that moment, with just one nce, Jun Gu¡¯s entire body jolted in shock.

    The soul that has been silent for many years seemed to have been sshed with water. Jun Gu looked at Han Zi Fei in a daze as her eyes seemed to have sucked him deep into a mesmerizing trance which was imprinted in his heart. For a moment, he had lost all senses and the usual calmness on his face disappeared at this moment ...

    The whole hall was in silence.

    Han Zi Fei and Jun Gu looked at each other, the cynical smile still hung on the corners of their mouths.

    Everything around him seemed to be gone at this moment.

    Between heaven and earth, there was only the both of them.

    The images that had been deeply sealed in his memories seem to ovep with this moment.

    In that year, he was young and handsome as he donned on a silver armor and was riding on that blood-stainednd. She was dressed in white and had the air of an independent woman. He pursued the thief and killed him with his sword as blood syed all over. This was the scene when they had first met.

    That year, he was struck silly as he looked at her in a daze, as his heart was captured. She smiled sweetly and felt that she had met a silly fool.

    None of them would have thought that just this one moment, their lives would be entwined.

 Chapter 2850 - Love at First Sight (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2850: Love at First Sight (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    He returned with a big victory. In front of the throne, he did not seek wealth and fame, but a marriage between him and her.

    A few years had passed. He had aged and lost his youthfulness. He fought on the battlefields and earned himself a good reputation. She sat in front of the bed at home and supported the little life in her belly.

    All of a sudden, it shed back to that year, that day, that moment ...

    ¡°Fool.¡± Han Zi Fei chuckled slightly. Her voice containing the smile broke the silence in the hall at this moment.

    Jun Gu suddenly returned back to his senses. Apparently he realised his inappropriateness and quickly apologized, ¡°This is so rude of me.¡±

    Han Zi Fei looked at him with a smile. This was the man whom she loved for a lifetime. She thought they would never see each other again in this lifetime, but did not expect that they would reunite after so much had happened.

    She was afraid that her real identity would be exposed and brought a fatal disaster to Lin Pce. She could only abandon the child wrapped in swaddle and fake her own death. Never had she imagined that, today, both her husband and child would appear in front of her.

    Han Zi Fei smiled faintly and wondered if she shouldugh at these unbelievable happenings or for some other reason?

    Jun Gu regained his gaze slightly in a stiff manner as he felt his heart pounding uncontrobly within as a faint suspicious blush bloomed on his face.

    Even a fool could tell what was happening after seeing Jun Gu¡¯s expression.

    Jun Gu fell in love with Han Zi Fei at first sight, without any dissatisfaction.

    Duan Qi and others reassured that as long as Jun Gu was satisfied, everything that follows was logical.

    But Yan Xi clenched her teeth. She looked at Jun Gu from the side and saw the infatuation that manifested in his eyes. Her whole brain was buzzing and she couldn¡¯t think of anything else as she stared incredulously.

    How could this be?

    How could this be?

    Yan Xi couldn¡¯t believe that Jun Gu fancied Han Zi Fei at a nce!

    Although Jun Gu¡¯s temperament was gentle, he was very weak when ites to rtionship matters. Before sending Han Zi Fei, His Lord had sent many beautiful and unparalleled women for Jun Gu and sent them to Jun Gu one by one. Each and every woman, without exception, was kicked out by Jun Gu.

    For so many years, Jun Gu only had her by his side. Yan Xi had always thought that she was special to Jun Gu. Jun Gu¡¯s tepidness towards her was all because of his character. She thought she had owned all of Jun Gu.

    Never would she have ever thought that...

    Jun Gu was not heartless, but the person who captured his heart had not appeared yet...

    The appearance of Han Zi Fei made Yan Xi really see Jun Gu who had a fresh new expression which showed his deep affection but it disappointed her at the same time.

    Suddenly, Yan Xi raised her head. She stared at Han Zi Fei with her bloodshot eyes as if they would bleed in the next moment.

    However, Han Zi Fei simply nced at Yan Xi¡¯s fuming face and looked away casually.

    ¡°Sacred Maiden, you¡¯re being too rude towards Lord Jun Gu, I¡¯m afraid it is inappropriate!¡± Yan Xi squeezed these words out of her teeth.

    Yan Xi¡¯s words made Duan Qi and the others, who were just relieved, immediately re at her.

    What happened to Yan Xi? When did Han Zi Fei insult Jun Gu?

    At this moment, Duan Qi couldn¡¯t wait to cover Yan Xi¡¯s mouth so that she would have less trouble and should not mess things up in front of Jun Gu.

    Jun Gu froze for a moment. He was so absorbed in Han Zi Fei¡¯s appearance that he did not respond to what Yan Xi was saying.

 Chapter 2851 - Love at First Sight (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2851: Love at First Sight (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Han Zi Fei raised her eyebrows slightly, and Yan Xi, who was obviously picking trouble, had no fear at all.

    ¡°Oh? When was I ever rude to Lord Jun Gu?¡±

    Yan Xi said coldly, ¡°You said he was a fool. Lord Gu hade for your marriage, and the Sacred Maiden said he was a fool. Isn¡¯t it ...¡±

    Before Yan Xi¡¯s words were finished, Jun Gu¡¯s face showed a little anxiety. In fact, he didn¡¯t care what Han Zi Fei said, instead he thought her voice was particrly nice. He was willing to be scolded by her or even let her curse him a few more words.

    Before waiting for Jun Gu to speak, Han Zi Fei suddenlyughed, interrupting Yan Xi¡¯s unfinished words.

    ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Yan Xi frowned slightly.

    ¡°I amughing at you for your nosiness.¡± Han Zi Fei shook her head slightly and looked at Yan Xi helplessly. ¡°You are so diligent in protecting my future husband. This makes me cry andugh at the same time. He didn¡¯t say he¡¯s dissatisfied or anything so what makes you so angry? ¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Yan Xi wanted to fight back. But Han Zi Fei didn¡¯t give her any chance at all.

    ¡°Jun Gu, let me ask you, if I call you a fool, are you happy?¡± Han Zi Fei looked directly at Jun Gu.

    Jun Gu was so afraid that Han Zi Fei misunderstood himself, and quickly said, ¡°No, there is nothing wrong with Sacred Maiden¡¯s words. In a few days, we will be husband and wife. You ... whatever you say, I would love to listen ...¡±

    Jun Gu¡¯s response was like a basin of cold water, which was directly sshed on Yan Xi¡¯s body, making her sit in a chair stiffly with her eyes staring daggers.

    Han Zi Fei was very satisfied with Jun Gu¡¯s answer and nodded slightly: ¡°Although we are only to be married in a few days, if you don¡¯t mind, can you pay a visit to my maiden¡¯s hall tonight?? ¡±

    As soon as Han Zi Fei¡¯s remarksnded, there was a gasp in the whole hall.

    Everyone looked at Han Zi Fei with an incredible look.

    Their Sacred Maiden¡¯s proposal may be too bold?

    Before marriage, she invited Jun Gu to go to her ce at midnight. This ...

    Yan Xi looked at Jun Gu almost for the first time with her eyes full of struggles, as if praying that Jun Gu ignored the request of Han Zi Fei.

    However...

    ¡°Yes Sacred Maiden, I will obey your request.¡± Jun Gu answered without saying a word, and there was a hint of excitement in his tone.

    Yan Xi waspletely dumbfounded. She didn¡¯t understand why the calm Jun Gu would behave like a changed person after seeing Han Zi Fei. His energy was like a boy who had just met his first love.

    Even Jun Wu Xie could not understand her father¡¯s reaction ...

    After this remark, Han Zi Fei didn¡¯t speak again. She looked at Jun Gu with a blushing face, making Yan Xi gnash her teeth.

    Jun Wu Xie didn¡¯t respond much, just because she received a hint from Han Zi Fei.

    At a banquet, they ate heartily and Duan Qi ended it all early. She wished that Jun Gu would marry Han Zi Fei back earlier. She was naturally happy to facilitate the marriage of the two.

    Nearing the end of the banquet, Jun Gu looked at Han Zi Fei¡¯s back, and wanted to keep up with her but he was pulled by Yan Xi.

    ¡°Lord Jun Gu ... You really want to go ...¡±

    Jun Gu nodded with a smile, pulled out Yan Xi¡¯s hand and chased directly after Han Zi Fei. Leaving Yan Xi alone, standing still.

    A forlorn and torn expression as she felt her heartbreak.

    In the courtyard of the Sacred Maiden Hall, the silvery moonlight streamed down and Han Zi Fei had dismissed all her servants to leave as she stood alone on the pure white nket of snow.

 Chapter 2852 - Family of Three (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2852: Family of Three (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Gu followed closely behind as his gaze was fixated on Han Zi Fei¡¯s back and felt his mood lighten by quite a bit.

    ¡°Sacred Maiden ...¡±

    ¡°The reason I called you over tonight is because there is a person I want to introduce you to.¡± Han Zi Fei¡¯s words turned around and looked a little serious to Jun Gu.

    Jun Gu shook slightly.

    Han Zi Fei said: ¡°Come out.¡±

    When the wordsnded, a shadow appeared quietly in the silent courtyard.

    Jun Gu took a closer look and found that what appeared in front of him turned out to be the young man sitting next to himself at the previous banquet. The young man felt cold and indifferent and he had a pair of extremely bright and clear eyes. All of Jun Gu¡¯s thoughts were on Han Zi Fei¡¯s body at the time. He paid no attention to the young man in front of him.

    ¡°You are?¡± Jun Gu looked at Jun Wu Xie with some doubt.

    He didn¡¯t understand why Han Zi Fei wanted to introduce the young man to him.

    ¡°Stupid.¡± Before Jun Wu Xie said anything, Han Zi Fei couldn¡¯t help saying.

    Jun Gu looked stiff and somewhat helpless. He didn¡¯t know the reason why. He was always worried that Han Zi Fei was unhappy.

    Jun Wu Xie was a little embarrassed ... Seeing her father was abandoned by Han Zi Fei, she felt really confused.

    Han Zi Fei raised her eyes and swept around Jun Gu¡¯s waist, and hooked her fingers towards Jun Gu and said, ¡°Take down the copper ball around your waist and show it to me.¡±

    Jun Gu took it down and handed it to Han Zi Fei¡¯s hands. His response was particrly well-behaved.

    Jun Wu Xie ... her heart was feeling veryplicated.

    Han Zi Fei held the copper ball in her hand. The scent of rhinoceros horn sprang out of the copper ball, lingering in her nose. She raised her eyebrow slightly and asked Jun Gu: Did Yan Xi put that on you? ¡±

    Jun Gu nodded honestly.

    ¡°Oh, good intentions.¡± Han Zi Fei tossed the copper ball in her hand and then threw it to Jun Wu Xie who was standing aside: ¡°Is this what you mentioned before?¡±

    When Jun Wu Xie mentioned Jun Gu previously, he once told Han Zi Fei that Jun Gu was probably controlled by the rhinoceros horn, but the specifics were still uncertain.

    Jun Wu Xie checked it and saw a burning rhinoceros horn inside the copper ball.

    ¡°Do you have a solution?¡± Han Zi Fei looked at Jun Wu Xie and asked.

    ¡°I can try.¡± Jun Wu Xie set the copper ball aside and looked up to Jun Gu, ¡°Can I take a look at your pulse?¡±

    Jun Gu looked at Jun Wu Xie in a puzzled manner, before he could speak, Han Zi Fei on the side urged: ¡°Let him check your pulse, there¡¯s no need to be so nervous, I¡¯ve always wanted to know more about my future husband¡¯s body?¡± She also nced ambiguously at Jun Gu, as her gaze lingered somewhere below his waist.

    Jun Gu¡¯s face turned red and could not even find any words to speak. He only nodded in silence. Han Zi Fei¡¯s behavior was very persistent, but he didn¡¯t know why. He did not hate it, but he liked it very much instead.

    Jun Wu Xie could only control herself. Everything that she was doing now was all in a bid to save her father and she had to ignore Han Zi Fei¡¯s teasing to her father ... She calmed her heart as she faced him and checked his pulse. The pulse of Jun Gu was very stable and an ordinary doctor would not be able to find any issues with his pulse. But Jun Wu Xie found some abnormalities in such a smooth pulse ...

 Chapter 2853 - Family of Three (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2853: Family of Three (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    On the surface, there didn¡¯t seem to be any problem with his pulse. However, this smooth pulse was more like trying to cover up for something. Jun Wu Xie frowned slightly and she did not want to miss out on checking the slightest anomaly.

    Jun Gu was uncertain. All of a sudden, he saw Jun Wu Xie frown. He could not help but feel a little worried, although he knew that there was not a problem with his body. But ... in some aspects he was not particrly clear. After all, he had not been close to a woman for a long time ...

    ¡°How is it?¡± Even Han Zi Fei couldn¡¯t help asking at this moment.

    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be too different from what I thought before. But the medicine I prepared earlier is still inadequate. Is there a room here? I think I need to adjust it.¡± Jun Wu Xie raised her head and looked up.

    She was not too sure about Jun Gu¡¯s body before hence she could not be entirely certain when she prepared the elixir.

    ¡°You can choose whichever room you want.¡± Han Zi Fei said as she waved her hand generously.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded and found a room to refine the elixir. Only Jun Gu and Han Zi Fei were left in the courtyard.

    Jun Gu touched his wrist and stood there in a daze, feeling slightly a little overwhelmed, as if there was a voice in his heart urging him to embrace Han Zi Fei into his arms. But his instinctual rationality made him restrain himself.

    He didn¡¯t know why he loved Han Zi Fei so much. That kind of feeling came suddenly, but it was so resolute. He didn¡¯t want to resist instinctively.

    In fact, in the beginning, when Jun Gu learned that His Lord had given him a marriage, he didn¡¯t feel anything at all. He obeyed His Lord¡¯s will and had no idea about the woman he was going to marry.

    It doesn¡¯t matter to him who she is, whether he truly loves her or not.

    But the moment he saw Han Zi Fei, he knew that this woman was the only person he loved in his life.

    Jun Gu¡¯s gaze was smoldering and when Han Zi Fei had turned to look at him, their gazes met. She raised her hand and touched Jun Gu¡¯s cheek gently, her gaze filled with attachment and nostalgia.

    She should thank God for giving her such an opportunity to see him again.

    ¡°You are going to marry me soon, are you happy?¡± She asked.

    Jun Gu nodded steadfastly.

    His reaction caused a chuckle from Han Zi Fei.

    ¡°Wait a second, wait a minute ...¡± Han Zi Fei¡¯s smile was vaguely mixed with some bitterness. His eyes remained unchanged, but his memory had disappeared.

    Jun Gu didn¡¯t understand where Han Zi Fei¡¯s sudden grief came from. He only knew that he didn¡¯t want to see her sad and could only whisper softly, ¡°What happened to you?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, I¡¯m very happy.¡± Han Zi Fei whispered softly.

    Jun Gu didn¡¯t know what to say. He could only stand under the moonlight and look at her quietly.

    In the room, Jun Wu Xie took out all the elixirs in her cosmos sack and prepared it as fast as possible.

    A slender figure appeared silently in the room, standing quietly with his hands crossed and watched the busy Jun Wu Xie.

    Her resolute gaze would always be focused whenever she was busy and it was as if everything in this world can¡¯t interfere with her actions. Such a side of her was Jun Wu Yao¡¯s favourite, so pure as this figure slowly etched into his heart.

 Chapter 2854 - Family of Three (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2854: Family of Three (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    When Jun Wu Xie had prepared everything, she looked up and saw Jun Wu Yao standing by the window. A beam of moonlight seeped through the slightly opened window and stretched his shadow alongside.

    ¡°You¡¯re here?¡± Jun Wu Xie looked at Jun Wu Yao in surprise.

    Jun Wu Yao chuckled and stepped forward, pinching the tip of her nose.

    ¡°You¡¯ve forgotten about me when you saw your father. If I didn¡¯t show up, did you forget that I came with you today?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie opened her mouth. But in the end failed to say anything to refute.

    What he said was really true ...

    Before the banquet, Jun Wu Yao had already discussed with Jun Wu Xie that he would be hiding in the shadows. But after meeting Jun Gu, the only thoughts left in her mind were to save Jun Gu. Jun Wu Yao¡¯s existence waspletely forgotten and if he didn¡¯t show himself, I¡¯m afraid she would really forget it.

    Looking at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s honest response, Jun Wu Yao couldn¡¯t helpughing, knowing how intense her concentration was. But why was she so honest? Although she didn¡¯t say anything, her thoughts were reflected on her face, which really made him want tough and cry at the same time.

    ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ve known for a long time that you can¡¯t be bothered with me. After you left, I remained a moment longer in the hall. That Yan Xi seems to have not given up on your father and that Han Shu, it seems to have a lot of hostility towards Han Zi Fei. ¡°Jun Wu Yao took Jun Wu Xie into his arms with a chill in his eyes.

    Jun Wu Xie left in a hurry and did not notice. But Jun Wu Yao clearly saw everything happening outside the hall after they left.

    Yan Xi did not disguise her hatred towards Han Zi Fei. She thought she would return sadly, but did not expect that before Yan Xi left, Han Shu suddenly came forward to talk to her.

    Han Shu and Yan Xi were not familiar. Even long ago, Han Shu looked down on Yan Xi. However, there were no permanent friends and no permanent enemies in this world. When Han Shu realized that Yan Xi and her had something inmon, everything changed.

    Jun Wu Xie frowned slightly and ran away from Jun Gu and Han Zi Fei¡¯s marriage. She had a lot of respect for Han Zi Fei. Naturally, she could not allow anyone to do harm to her.

    ¡°What else can they say?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked.

    Jun Wu Yao said, ¡°They didn¡¯t say anything, but just expressed some dissatisfaction with Han Zi Fei. But they left together. If you are worried and want to know what ns they are up to, be on your guard these days . ¡±

    Jun Wu Xie nodded, her gaze fell on the elixir in her hands. She already had a n in her heart.

    She pushed open the door and walked into the courtyard. Han Zi Fei and Jun Gu still looked at each other in the courtyard without saying anything.

    ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± Jun Wu Xie whispered softly.

    The sound fell in the stillness of the night. Han Zi Fei only felt that her heartstrings were quietly fluctuating. Her expression shuddered slightly.

    Jun Gu looked at Jun Wu Xieing out of her room a little puzzled. His eyes fell on Jun Wu Yao behind Jun Wu Xie.

    When did this guy ... appear?

    He was actually unaware of his presence?

    Han Zi Fei took the elixir in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hands and looked at Jun Gu who was staring at Jun Wu Yao. She couldn¡¯t helpughing.

 Chapter 2855 - Recognition (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2855: Recognition (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Han Zi Fei said.

    Jun Gu was stunned for a moment. When he regained his senses, the sharpness in his eyes disappeared. He was embarrassed when he looked at Han Zi Fei.

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    ¡°Take this medicine.¡± Han Zi Fei took the elixir in her hand and handed it to Jun Gu.

    Jun Gu stared at the elixir of unknown origin. He looked at Han Zi Fei. For some reason, he was full of unconditional trust in her. Even if the world would harm him, it would definitely not be Han Zi Fei.

    With no hesitation, Jun Gu took the elixir and ced it directly into his mouth. The whole process made Jun Wu Xie feel very surprised.

    She really didn¡¯t know if she should be happy about it or for her father¡¯s unsuspecting silence.

    After taking the elixir, Jun Gu only felt that a heat flow was flowing in his body. As if a hot spring was gradually spreading from his stomach to his limbs. The warm touch made him feel unusuallyfortable andhe felt as if his consciousness had been pulled away from his body at this moment.

    Jun Wu Xie and Han Zi Fei obrserved Jun Gu¡¯s reaction closely. At this moment, they felt as if their their hearts were stuck in their throats.

    Jun Gu¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. The gentle softness appeared on his face, his vision was a little blurred. The figure in front of him became a little unclear and his eyes seemed to be covered with a mist of water. There was a touch offort like his body was soaked in the hot spring.

    As time passed by minute by minute, Jun Wu Xie almost held her breath and watched every move of Jun Gu.

    Jun Gu suddenly regained his senses and looked at everything in front of him. From obscurity to rity, his eyes became clear. When he saw the person standing in front of himself, he was stunned.

    The shadow that had been wandering around in his memory for a long time, would actually appear in front of him today. Jun Gu couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. He opened his mouth and looked at Han Zi Fei ... After hesitating for a long time, he slowly said: ¡°Zi Fei? Really ... is it really you?¡±

    The slightly trembling voice expressed the shock in Jun Gu¡¯s heart.

    Han Zi Fei looked at Jun Gu and smiled.

    Jun Gu¡¯s heart trembled. Suddenly, he stepped forward to embrace Han Zi Fei in his arms with all his strength. He hugged her tightly in his arms. He was afraid that she would disappear from his vision the next moment.

    ¡°I thought ... I thought ...¡± Jun Gu muttered as he held Han Zi Fei, and the trembling voice made the smile on Han Zi Fei¡¯s face could no longer be maintained as her expression crumbled and her eyes became wet.

    ¡°What do you think? You fool ...¡±

    ¡°I ... nothing, nothing at all.¡± Jun Gu took a deep breath and he couldn¡¯t believe that he could ever hold her in his arms again.

    ¡°Zi Fei, this is great, we are together again.¡±

    Han Zi Fei just squinted her eyes and smiled. She hugged him without saying a word.

    Jun Gu suddenly thought of something. He slightly shuffled back and with undisguised excitement, he said with pride as his eyes sparkled as he said: ¡°Zi Fei, do you know? I saw our child, our Little Xie. She has grown up ... she has grown into a very good woman, and if you ever see her, you will be proud of her.¡±

 Chapter 2856 - Recognition (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2856: Recognition (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    As soon as Jun Gu¡¯s words came out, the smile on Han Zi Fei¡¯s face became extremely strange. Her gaze directly passed Jun Gu and was focused at Jun Wu Xie who was behind him.

    Jun Gu also noticed Han Zi Fei¡¯s anomaly. When he followed her gaze, it was a handsome boy that stood there. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder as if he needed to ask something.

    Of course ...

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s heart was extremely shocked at this time. The dialogue between Jun Gu and Han Zi Fei greatly exceeded her expectations. She had discovered a secret between the two. At this moment, she could not care about the surprise and the recovery of her father¡¯s consciousness. But she couldn¡¯t help but stare at Han Zi Fei with a prying gaze, trying to ascertain something...

    Father called her Zi Fei ...

    He said...

    Their child...

    Huge clues were strung together in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mind and an answer came out from her heart. She opened her eyes wide and looked at Han Zi Fei in astonishment.

    No wonder ... no wonder she had a natural affinity for Han Zi Fei. No wonder ... No wonder she subconsciously had no resistance to guard against Jun Gu and Han Zi Fei ...

    So...

    ¡°Mother?¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s lip trembled slightly and spit out the two words that lingered in her heart.

    Han Zi Fei¡¯s eyes became red in an instant. She immediately released herself from Jun Gu and took Jun Wu Xie into her arms.

    ¡°My child ... for so many years, You have suffered.¡±

    The warm embrace made Jun Wu Xie a little embarrassed. Han Zi Fei¡¯s response resonated with the conjecture in her heart. Jun Wu Xie didn¡¯t know how to react for a while.

    Han Zi Fei ... is her mother? !!

    ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t dare to recognize you earlier... I¡¯m not a good mother. I abandoned you back then, I ... I can¡¯t believe it. I still have a chance to see you in this life, thank the merciful heavens ...¡± All the emotions that had been suppressed in her heart for all these years came pouring out as she broke down at this moment. She was holding Jun Wu Xie, her only child, and her long-awaited child. Her tears flowed and fell on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s shoulders, and soaked her clothes.

    That warmth was transmitted to the skin through the clothes on the shoulders. It was so real. The apology in her ears sounded like a dream.

    She saved her father and found her mother?

    The sudden news made Jun Wu Xiepletely shocked. Both her hands hanging limply by her side, she didn¡¯t know what she should do at this moment.

    Jun Gu was even more shocked than Jun Wu Xie. He looked at his wife and daughter hugging tightly. His mind became nk. He had seen Jun Wu Xie in the Soul World before. He clearly remembered that his daughter had stunning looks like his wife¡¯s. But why had she turned into the appearance of a young man?

    The doubts in his heart came crashing down like the mountain. Jun Gu could not say a word. Looking at Han Zi Fei¡¯s tears, his heart ached and felt distressed.

    Han Zi Fei sobbed for a long time and finally raised her head. She looked at the surprised Jun Wu Xie with a smile at the corner of her mouth.

    ¡°Little Wu Xie, do you hate me? Do you hate me for abandoning you?¡± Han Zi Fei had never dared to recognise Jun Wu Xie back then as she was afraid that her identity would bring trouble to Jun Wu Xie. Secondly ... She was afraid ... Afraid that Jun Wu Xie hated her!

 Chapter 2857 - Recognition (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2857: Recognition (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Han Zi Fei felt that she was not a responsible mother.

    Han Zi Fei looked at Jun Wu Xie closely. At this moment, there wasn¡¯t any of her usual calmness and confidence. Instead, there was a hint of worry and panic that were apparent in her eyes.

    No woman could maintain a strong image in front of her children. That was the softest part of their hearts.

    After many months of pregnancy, going through the pain of giving birth, it was like cutting off a piece of meat from the mother!

    Even if she hadn¡¯t seen her child for many years, even if she hadn¡¯t raised the child herself. But the blood rtion could never be severed. For many years, Han Zi Fei had been awakened by the illusion of the child in her dreams during the nights. She saw the dim figure in her dream and sensed strong hatred from her.

    She was scared. She was really scared.

    She could withstand the loneliness for a thousand years. She could withstand the ruthless pursuit of the Upper Realm. She could withstand the contempt of the entire tribe.

    However, she couldn¡¯t take Jun Wu Xie¡¯s ¡°I hate you¡± ...

    Jun Wu Xie looked at the nervous and trembling Han Zi Fei before her. She wanted to open her mouth to say something but her voice seemed to be stuck in her throat. She couldn¡¯t say it. She turned her head nkly and searched for Jun Wu Yao¡¯s presence.

    Jun Wu Yao smiled at her slightly. That familiar smile was like the moonlight that calmed down the storm and soothed the waves of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s heart.

    When Jun Wu Xie looked back again at Han Zi Fei, she finally opened her mouth.

    ¡°I don¡¯t hate you, I¡¯m happy, I can find you, my mother.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s voice was very light, almost inaudible. At the same time, when she finished speaking, she finally gathered her courage and hugged Han Zi Fei¡¯s shoulder, that seemingly powerful, but thin shoulder.

    Han Zi Fei took a deep breath and her inner joy and liberation made her cry again. She didn¡¯t know what to say, she just hugged Jun Wu Xie and cried like a child.

    Jun Wu Xie, from panic to calmness, was filled with happiness that she had never experienced before.

    She had a grandfather, a young uncle, Jun Wu Yao, Qiao Chu and others. And now, the heavens had sent her parents to her. This great happiness brought everything she needed to experience in this life. She never knew that the blood rtives were so subtle and magical.

    Even if the truth was unknown, the entanglement had never disappeared. Since she saw Han Zi Fei¡¯s first nce, the subtle rtionship in the bloodline had bound them together.

    Jun Gu stood aside in a daze for a long time, until Jun Wu Yao made a hand gesture to release a seal and Jun Gu suddenly realized that his girl had grown this big.

    With this determination, Jun Gu finally let go of his doubts. He strode forward and embraced the two most important women of his life, into his arms.

    ¡°It¡¯s good now, it¡¯s good now. Our family is finally reunited.¡± Jun Gu smiled. His eyes faintly gleaming with tears.

    He thanked the heavens for the kindness.

    To let him regain the treasure from this life. No matter how difficult the future would be, he would face it willingly.

    For his wife, for his daughter.

    Jun Wu Yao looked at the family of three hugging together. The smile on the corner of his mouth grew wider. As long as Jun Wu Xie was happy, he had nothing to ask for.

 Chapter 2858 - Recognition (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2858</h4>

    <h4>: Recognition (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The joy of recognition filled this family of three. After a long silence, Han Zi Fei finally calmed down her emotions. She wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes and stepped back a little. When she saw Jun Wu Xie¡¯s wet shoulder, she couldn¡¯t helpughing.

    Thatughter influenced Jun Gu and Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie turned her head to look at her shoulder with a shy smile on her face. The smile made Jun Gu and Han Zi Fei feel unusually warm.

    ¡°Now that my daughter is found, what are you going to do now?¡± Han Zi Fei straightened her emotions and stared at her man.

    Jun Gu¡¯s scalp felt numb. He understood that his wife and child had to settle some matters after this.

    ¡°I am not sure too ... My mind has been confused during this time. It seems to be sober, but it is not actually. I see many things with my own eyes. But my actions arepletely beyond my control.¡± Jun Gu sighed.

    Since thest time he met Jun Wu Xie in the Soul World, Jun Gu¡¯s consciousness had been a little chaotic. He was no longer ignorant of anything that had happened to him. He could see and hear but he could not respond to it. All his actions seemed to be connected by countless thin lines and controlled in the hands of others. He could not refuse or choose. He could only be guided by others.

    Han Zi Fei and Jun Wu Xie looked at each other. Jun Wu Xie knew something.

    ¡°It seems that I guessed right. The Upper Realm is controlling father with rhinoceros horn incense. But since father woke from his consciousness thest time, he has not beenpletely suppressed. So long he owns the rhinoceros horn incense, he can never regain back himself.¡± Jun Wu Xie said.

    ¡°What now? He has taken your elixir. In future, will he ...¡± Han Zi Fei hesitated a little.

    Jun Wu Xie shook her head.

    ¡°I have broken the rhinoceros horn¡¯s link to father. Even if this rhinoceros horn still exists, it will not have any effect on his father. I can assure you of that, mother.

    Han Zi Fei breathed a sigh of relief, ncing at Jun Gu with some worries.

    Jun Gu smiled a bit helplessly. He didn¡¯t expect that he would fall into such a state. In fact, he had died on the battlefield many years ago. No matter what, he still had a day to live. These few years, he lived with humiliations. He was controlled by others. Even his wife and daughter had to worry so much for him.

    Even if Jun Wu Xie and Han Zi Fei didn¡¯t say anything, Jun Gu knew very well that they would appear here in order to save themselves.

    Although ... He had caused a lot of trouble for his wife and daughter. The salvation from the two women he loved so much, Jun Gu¡¯s heart was really happy ... But ... He dare not say it to Han Zi Fei.

    ¡°Ah ... that¡¯s, your grandpa and uncle, are they all right?¡± Jun Gu looked at Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded, ¡°Very well, they thought you had died in the country, onlyter ...¡±

    Jun Wu Xie simply and clearly exined what happened in the Lower Realm to Jun Gu and Han Zi Fei. Han Zi Fei had contacted Jun Wu Xie before. She heard that Jun Wu Xie said that she was somewhat prepared. However Jun Gu had no idea that while he was away these years, the Three Realms had undergone such a huge turmoil!

 Chapter 2859 - Father-in-law (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2859: Father-inw (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie had just roughly described the happenings and had skipped many of her past actions. But Jun Gu and Han Zi Fei already found it shocking as their hearts dropped the more they listened to her experience.

    The kingdoms of the Lower Realm had existed for many years and were deeply rooted, Jun Gu and Han Zi Fei dared not imagine what Jun Wu Xie had done and been through to actually cause such a change?! They could only feel their hearts ache to have their daughter experience such hardships at such a tender age. The world had taken away all the happiness and innocence that she should have enjoyed like all other girls at this young age.

    Of course ...

    Even if Jun Wu Xie hasn¡¯t experienced anything, this was her temperament. But her parents werepletely ignorant about it. They were heart broken. Both their eyes were filled with distress as they looked gently at Jun Wu Xie.

    As Jun Wu Xie exined, the more she found that her parents¡¯ expressions were not right. She stopped immediately to look at her parents who were almost at the brink of tears. She didn¡¯t know what she said wrong to make her parents¡¯ emotions unstable. Hence, she could only turn to look at Jun Wu Yao helplessly.

    Jun Wu Yao couldn¡¯t help butugh. He probably understood Jun Gu¡¯s concern. He took a step forward and reached out for Jun Wu Xie¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°His Lord¡¯s mind is deceitful. Without destroying his n, the Three Realms will never be peaceful.¡±

    Jun Gu looked at Jun Wu Yao, who was holding her daughter¡¯s shoulder. His gaze immediately became sharp and the frown that suddenly emerged showed his difort.

    Where did this guye from? Dare to take their daughter¡¯s advantage in front of their presence? !!

    ¡°This is Little Xie¡¯s husband.¡± said Han Zi Fei quickly when she saw the careful thoughts of her man at first nce so as to prevent Jun Gu and Jun Wu Yao from having a fight.

    ¡°What ?!¡± Jun Gu was shocked. He looked at Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao. Apparently he was unable to ept the news that his own daughter had married.

    ¡°Cough...To be more urate, this man should be called Ye Jue. Since you have been in the Upper Realm for so many years, so I think you would have heard of his name before.¡± Han Zi Fei said again.

    Jun Gu¡¯s eyes suddenly jolted open in surprise!

    ¡°You are Ye Jue?!¡±

    Jun Wu Yao nodded politely and replied, ¡°Yes, Father-inw.¡±

    The phrase ¡± Father-inw¡± almost caused Jun Gu to vomit blood.

    During this time, his consciousness regained slightly. But he heard something about Jun Wu Yao, knowing that His Lord had hated this person deeply. This was a wanted man by His Lord. But ... Jun Gu could not have imagined that his own daughter actually married such a dangerous man!

    ¡°Little Xie, did he threaten you to marry him?¡± Jun Gu¡¯s first reaction was that his own daughter was coerced!

    Jun Wu Yao suddenly burst into tears andughed. He could only look at Jun Wu Xie resentfully.

    Jun Wu Xie also hesitated for a moment, not understanding why Jun Gu had such a thought.

    ¡°You fool, from where do you see that our girl is being coerced?¡± Han Zi Fei gave Jun Gu a dismissive look.

    Jun Gu opened his mouth but he saw Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao fighting side by side with one another. He then realized that his thoughts might be wrong.

    Just that...

    He still couldn¡¯t ept the fact that his daughter was married.

    Little Wu Xie was still so young ... Why did she get married so early?

    In the hearts of every father, no matter how strong and mature their daughters were, they were always little princesses in their hearts ...

    Jun Gu¡¯s heart was reallyplicated and he could not say anything any further.

 Chapter 2860 - Father-in-law (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2860: Father-inw (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Ye Jue, I know you are capable. But if you dare to bully Little Wu Xie in the future, I will make sure you pay for it!¡± Jun Gu took a deep breath and looked at Jun Wu Yao sternly. .

    Jun Wu Yao didn¡¯t have a smile on his face and looked at Jun Gu seriously: ¡°Please rest assured that I will not break her heart in this life, my father-inw and mother-inw, .¡±

    With that said, his hand on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s shoulder tightened.

    Jun Gu just nodded with satisfaction. Although he didn¡¯t want his daughter to marry so early, it had already happened. He heard of Ye Jue¡¯s conduct before so he also knew that this person was hard to find and never bowed down to anyone. Since he made this promise, it would be sincere.

    ¡°Well, I think Ye Jue is true to Little Wu Xie. This is not the time to worry about it. Please rest assured.¡± Han Zi Fei witnessed Jun Wu Yao¡¯s love for Jun Wu Xie on the ind. Of course, it was to bless the couple.

    Jun Gu nodded, his expression was still distressed.

    It seemed that Jun Wu Xie understood her father¡¯s concerns. But she felt a little embarrassed and warm at the same time.

    It turns out that the existence of parents was like this.

    No matter where and when, the first thing to consider was always for your own child ...

    In the previous life, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s parents died early and she didn¡¯t have the chance to experience the feelings of having parents before she was trapped in hell. In this life, the heavens seemed to have intentionally made up for everything and brought happiness to her bit by bit, making up for all that she had lost before.

    ¡°Now that my father has regained his mind, it is better to leave the ce soon. Grandfather and uncle are still waiting for you in the Lower Realm.¡± said Jun Wu Xie, looking at Jun Gu.

    Jun Gu did not speak and looked at Han Zi Fei.

    Jun Wu Xie had almost stated the purpose of this trip to the two of them. They understood that even if they left the Upper Realm now, Jun Wu Xie would not leave.

    The life and death worm in Jun Wu Yao¡¯s body had not been lifted. His Lord¡¯s n for the Blood Sacrifice of Three Realms still continued. She could not leave at this time.

    ¡°My mother and I ... don¡¯t want to go back now.¡± After exchanging nces with his wife, Jun Gu smiled at Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie froze slightly.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Han Zi Fei smiled and stretched out her hand, rubbing Jun Wu Xie¡¯s head.

    ¡°If I didn¡¯t know you had encountered all these before, we may ignore everything and escape to the Lower Realm and continue living. But these years, you have undertaken everything by yourself. As your parents, how can we leave you in this danger and run away ourselves?¡±

    ¡°But ...¡± What else did Jun Wu Xie want to persuade further?

    However, Jun Gu agreed with Han Zi Fei¡¯s words: ¡°Your mother is right, this is pertaining to the Blood Sacrifice and for the safety of the Three Realms. This should not be borne by you alone. I didn¡¯t have that strength in the past, but now that I am blessed with this power and position, why would I not stay to fight with you? ¡±

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Han Zi Fei and Jun Gu. Her inner shock could not be calmed for a long time.

    ¡°I am now one of the Knights of Destruction and your mother is the Sacred Maiden of The Sacred Maiden Tribe. The two of us were personally chosen to be married by His Lord. Our status in the Upper Realm is very important. It is to destroy the n of the Blood Sacrifice in Three Realms. The two of us will be able to contribute in putting down His Lord¡¯s n. You can rest assured that as long as the two of us are alive, we will not let others bully you!¡±Jun Gu said firmly. They had missed Jun Wu Xie¡¯s growing stages. They did not want to miss it again!

 Chapter 2861 - Father-in-law (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2861: Father-inw (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    In fact, Jun Gu and Han Zi Fei¡¯s considerations were right. Their status in the Upper Realms were almost iparable. If they could join forces, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s actions in the Upper Realm would be much smoother.

    Jun Wu Xie knew in her heart that she had just found her parents. Subconsciously, she knew she wanted to keep her parents away from danger.

    ¡°Dear daughter, just give up. No matter what you say, your father and I have already decided. Two dayster, your father and I will get married. It¡¯s such a good opportunity, I don¡¯t want to miss it!¡± Han Zi Fei apparently noticed Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mind and smiled.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at her parents for a long time and finally nodded in silence.

    Han Zi Fei smiled with satisfaction, took a few steps forward, picked up the copper ball that had been thrown in the snow again. She handed it to Jun Gu.

    ¡°Take it, Knight of Destruction.¡± Han Zi Fei teased.

    Jun Gu¡¯s face became red again after trying so hard to look serious. He hurriedly reached out to take the copper ball and hung it on his waist.

    ¡°Oh, gifts given by other girls are so precious?¡± Han Zi Fei raised an eyebrow slightly in taunt.

    Jun Gu¡¯s fingers froze and looked at Han Zi Fei in shock.

    ¡°No ... No, that Yan Xi was assigned by His Lord to control me with this thing ...¡± Jun Gu replied and he wanted to take it off.

    Han Zi Fei couldn¡¯t helpughing. She waved her hand and said, ¡°I won¡¯t tease you anymore, I understand, but that little maiden is not as simple as you think she is. Today, I can see that her eyes are spewing fire at me. ¡±

    Jun Gu said rightly, ¡°In my eyes and heart, you are the only one.¡±

    ¡°Fool.¡± Han Zi Fei chuckled.

    Jun Wu Xie silently looked at her parents showing affection. Suddenly she understood Qiao Chu¡¯s feelings.

    ¡°But now you can¡¯t let anyone know about your recovery including Yan Xi. Before you think of a way to deal with her, you can act like how you usually do.¡± Han Zi Fei said with grievance and sighed.

    Jun Gu was anxious again as he started to show his loyalty and affection to his beloved wife.

    Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao had both calmed down. Jun Wu Xie had restored peace in her heart. Suddenly, she said, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of Yan Xi¡¯s affairs.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Han Zi Fei nced at her own daughter and a suspicion came to her mind. She couldn¡¯t helpughing.

    ¡°Then I will leave her to you.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie nodded decisively.

    In order not to interrupt Han Zi Fei and Jun Gu¡¯s reunion, Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao decisively left the Sacred Maiden Hall, leaving this enchanting moonlit night to her long-lost parents.

    Out of the Sacred Maiden Hall, Jun Wu Xie looked at the bright moonlight, as her lips curled up in happiness. Jun Wu Yao looked at her quietly, and his heart was warmed by her smile.

    ¡°Come with me, let me bring you somewhere.¡± Jun Wu Xie suddenly said.

    Without a word, Jun Wu Yao nodded.

    He thought that the reunion and affection of his father-inw and his mother-inw, his little wife would finally stroll with him under the moonlight. Jun Wu Yao was full of hope and came to the residence of another maiden with Jun Wu Xie. The smile on his face disappeared without a trace.

    Jun Wu Xie even took him to Han Shu¡¯s residence!

    Han Shu¡¯s room was lit with lights. From the figure falling from the window, it could be seen that a guest was sitting in Han Shu¡¯s room at the moment.

 Chapter 2862 - To Nefarious Ends (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2862: To Nefarious Ends (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Yan Xi frowned as she sat in Han Shu¡¯s room as Han Shu¡¯s endless cursing was ringing in her ears. She didn¡¯t say a word but the expression on her face was ugly. That, however, was not caused by Han Shu.

    ¡°Are you listening to me?¡± Han Shu went on and on for a long while but she didn¡¯t get any response from Yan Xi. She looked at Yan Xi with impatience.

    After Han Zi Fei and Jun Gu met, Yan Xi was in a foul mood. In one nce, Han Shu could tell how Yan Xi felt about Jun Gu and a n formed in her mind to join forces.

    ¡®The enemy of my enemy is my friend.¡¯ Han Shu had hated Han Zi Fei far longer than just one or two days, and now that Han Zi Fei was about to marry Jun Gu, no matter how hard Han Shu tried toe up with a n, it was hard to cause any trouble for Han Zi Fei within two days.

    But Yan Xi was different. Yan Xi was Jun Gu¡¯s aide. Even after Jun Gu and Han Zi Fei were married, Yan Xi would leave with them. Compared with herself, Yan Xi would have more opportunities to cause trouble.

    ¡°Listen, what you mean is for you and I to work together to deal with Han Zi Fei?¡± Yan Xi finally spoke but her mind was still confused. The moment that Jun Gu fell in love with Han Zi Fei at first sight, chaos ran amok in her heart. She could not think clearly, the only thing she knew was the extreme sense of jealousy and unhappiness.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Han Zi Fei and Lord Jun Gu will marry in two days, and after which they will leave Holy Mountain. I don¡¯t have the chance to leave the Holy Mountain, so only you will have the opportunity to be close to the both of them. Don¡¯t tell me you are alright with that bitch Han Zi Fei snatching away Lord Jun Gu?! What else does Han Zi Fei have besides her beauty? Shemitted such a great crime when she fled from the Upper Realm those years ago. If she isn¡¯t the Scared Maiden, she would have died a thousand deaths for her crime! But in the end? The moment she returned, she was given the honour of a conjugal union with Lord Jun Gu. Who knows if she had been tainted by other men during those years she spent away from the Upper Realm. To let such a ¡®dirty¡¯ woman stick to Lord Jun Gu, are you happy with that?!¡± Han Shu squinted at Yan Xi as she ranted those poisonous words that came from the bottom of her heart.

    Yan Xi¡¯s hatred for Han Zi Fei deepened bit by bit. She suddenly raised her eyes, and her eyes were bloodshot.

    ¡°Happy? How can I be happy! I wish she would die immediately!¡±

    Han Shu smiled a rxed smile. She knew that like her, Yan Xi hated Han Zi Fei to the core of her being.

    ¡°Then don¡¯t make it easy for her. Elder Luo and you have learnt the art of witchcraft. Although I don¡¯t understand the power of such an art, but it is able to kill someone without detection. In the whole Upper Realm, the number of people who know witchart can be counted with one¡¯s fingers. If Han Zi Fei were to die suddenly, it would still be hard to find why. Once Han Zi Fei is dead, you can safely and peacefully stay beside Lord Jun Gu. No one will snatch him from you anymore.¡± Han Shu said coldly.

    Yan Xi clenched her fists and looked up at Han Shu.

    ¡°You want to use me to do your dirty work?¡±

    Han Shu sneered, ¡°It is entirely up to you. I do hate Han Zi Fei, but she will soon leave the Sacred Maiden Tribe. So for me, as long as I don¡¯t see her, I won¡¯t be bothered by her. But can you? You will be seeing her every day and night exchanging love and affection with Lord Jun Gu, being intimate with him. Will you be able to bear with it?¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± Yan Xi said suddenly.

    ¡°I know what I¡¯m going to do, I can take action but you have to help me prepare something ...¡±

 Chapter 2863 - To Nefarious Ends (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2863: To Nefarious Ends (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°That will not be a problem. No matter what it is, as long as I can get it, I¡¯ll be able to meet your demands.¡± Han Shu agreed without saying anything more. As long as Han Zi Fei disappeared from this world, she was willing to do anything.

    Yan Xi looked at Han Shu, she knew Han Shu¡¯s deep hatred for Han Zi Fei, just like her.

    ¡°Lord Jun Gu will go back right after getting married, and Han Zi Fei will go back with him, so I need you to prepare all the things I require within these two days as I will leave together with them. Do you understand?¡± Yan Xi said.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it as soon as possible.¡± Han Shu nodded.

    Yan Xi wrote down what she needed on a piece of paper and gave it to Han Shu. The two nned for a while more before Yan Xi left.

    After Yan Xi left, two figures also quietly left, but Han Shu and Yan Xi didn¡¯t notice them at all.

    ¡°It seems that my mother-inw has many enemies.¡± Jun Wu Yao rubbed his chin.

    It was said that women were vicious and wicked, Yan Xi and Han Shu truly manifested those characteristics to the fullest. The two of them hit off due to their mutual desire of killing Han Zi Fei.

    Having said that, Jun Wu Yao could not help but look at Jun Wu Xie. He wanted to know how Jun Wu Xie was going to help Han Zi Fei to resolve the immediate crisis.

    However, Jun Wu Xie said nothing as she turned away.

    The two days passed fleetingly. Jun Gu and Han Zi Fei were almost inseparable in those two days. This scene made the Sacred Maiden Tribe believe that Jun Gu had fallen in love with Han Zi Fei at first sight, and the preparations for their marriage began to speed up.

    These two days were the most tormenting for Yan Xi. Looking at Jun Gu and Han Zi Fei¡¯s mutual affection for each other increased the hatred in her heart day by day. If not that the timing wasn¡¯t right, she would have immediately gotten rid of Han Zi Fei while they were still at the Sacred Maiden Tribe.

    In the midst of snow, Jun Gu and Han Zi Fei ushered in the second marriage in their lives. The partners in their marriage had not changed, but their hearts were closer.

    Under the witness of the Sacred Maiden Tribe, the twopleted the wedding rituals at the top of the Holy Mountain. And, their daughter, Jun Wu Xie, was very fortunate to be able to witness all of this and she was very happy for them.

    Watching Han Zi Fei immersed in happiness, and being pulled by Jun Gu personally toplete the ceremony, Yan Xi¡¯s eyes almost spat out fire as she stared at Han Zi Fei viciously. She thought she had concealed her deep-seated hatred very well but she didn¡¯t realise that her every move was noted by Jun Wu Xie.

    Han Shu was jealous of everything today as she watched Han Zi Fei being treated with so much care by Jun Gu, as she watched Han Zi Fei married to such a perfect husband. Han Shu¡¯s jealousy was no less than Yan Xi¡¯s.

    But...

    She still had a chance.

    Han Shu¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, she had found all the things Yan Xi required for her spell and handed them over to Yan Xi. Once Jun Gu and Han Zi Fei left, Yan Xi would be able to help get rid of Han Zi Fei.

    As long as Han Zi Fei was gone, she would no longer have to be tormented by jealousy, and she would eventually have the opportunity to marry an excellent man and give birth to a Sacred Maiden, and be someone whom everyone respected.

    With this in mind, Han Shu¡¯s gaze involuntarily looked towards the people who could help her to reach the sky ...

 Chapter 2864 - To Nefarious Ends (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2864: To Nefarious Ends (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    However, this nce stunned Han Shu. What fell into her gaze was Jun Wu Xie, the wielder of the dual Spirit Rings, the person whom she wanted to win over. However, at this moment, instead of observing the grandiose scene, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s gaze was not on Han Zi Fei and Jun Gu, nor was she looking at Han Shu, but...

    She was looking at Yan Xi staring at Han Zi Fei!

    Why was Jun Wu Xie staring at Yan Xi?

    Han Xun was a little surprised. Previously, Jun Wu Xie had shown a slight difference in behaviour towards Han Zi Fei, and it was precisely because of this difference that Han Shu got so angry with Han Zi Fei. Today, it was the wedding of Han Zi Fei and Jun Gu, Han Shu had thought that when Jun Wu Xie epted the invitation to attend the wedding, and upon seeing Jun Gu and Han Zi Fei¡¯s union, it would erase any other intentions that Jun Wu Xie had.

    Han Shu was confident in her appearance. She believed that as long as Han Zi Fei was absent, there would be no one else topete with her appearance within the Sacred Maiden Tribe. And then, Jun Wu Xie would return her attention to Han Shu.

    But...

    Jun Wu Xie did not.

    Since the beginning of the wedding ceremony, Jun Wu Xie had not looked at Han Shu more than once.

    Even though that was the case, Han Shuforted herself. But when she saw that Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes were on Yan Xi, a sudden ominous premonition rose in her heart.

    She opened her eyes slightly and looked at Yan Xi¡¯s face.

    In terms of appearance, although Yan Xi was beautiful, Yan Xi was definitely not as good looking as her. As Yan Xi had been away from the Sacred Maiden Tribe for a long time, and had been by Jun Gu¡¯s side for many years, there was something about her that exuded experience and efficiency, less delicate and soft.

    ¡°I must be over thinking things. City Lord Yan ... how could he fancy her...¡± Han Shu didn¡¯t dare to think any further. Jun Wu Xie was herst resort. As long as Han Zi Fei was gone, she wasn¡¯t afraid to fight anyone for Jun Wu Xie.

    Maybe Jun Wu Xie was looking at Yan Xi because she was part of Lord Jun Gu¡¯s entourage.

    Han Shuforted herself constantly, however, the anxiety in her heart just grew stronger.

    Through all this, Yan Xi remained unaware. She continued to stare at Han Zi Fei, watching as Jun Gu pulled Han Zi Fei into his arms, and kissed her brow. That kiss caused Yan Xi¡¯s rationality to almost crumble.

    She didn¡¯t know how she survived the entire wedding ceremony. After everyone was gone, she was still standing in the snow, her heart full of hatred.

    She had been with Jun Gu for so many years, Jun Gu was an excellent man who possessed such an enviable power. She thought that he would belong to her, but today, Han Zi Fei had snatched everything that should belong to her!!

    How could she not hate Han Zi Fei!

    However, within the entire Sacred Maiden Tribe, the only members who were caught up in their hatred were Yan Xi and Han Shu, the other members just wanted to watch the show.

    Jun Gu¡¯s status was too grand that even without Han Zi Fei, they still would not have the opportunity. Duan Qi and other elders were relieved though. Fortunately, everything proceeded smoothly without a hitch. After they send off Jun Gu and Han Zi Fei, they would be able to move forward with the matter of Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°I wonder when Lord Jun Gu is going to leave?¡± Duan Qi held a stiff smile on her face while she asked in a fawning manner, as she looked at Han Zi Fei and Jun Gu who had entered the hall.

 Chapter 2865 - To Nefarious Ends (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2865: To Nefarious Ends (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Gu nced at Han Zi Fei who was next to him. The couple tacitly exchanged a look. He said lightly: ¡°Since we are just married, I¡¯m afraid that Zi Fei is not used to it, so we n to stay in Holy Mountain for two more days. Will this pose a problem for Elder Duan?¡±

    Duan Qi froze slightly. She didn¡¯t even think Jun Gu would respond in this manner?

    When Jun Gu first arrived at the Holy Mountain, he had said to Duan Qi that after the wedding, they would leave Holy Mountain immediately. And it was precisely because of what Jun Gu had said that Duan Qi decided to inquire.

    But she never thought that...

    Jun Gu would suddenly change his mind!

    This really made Duan Qi a little bit ignorant of what was going on.

    She had already made arrangements for tonight. After sending Jun Gu and Han Zi Fei off, she would be arranging a feast, along with a beauty selection for Jun Wu Xie, but ... Jun Gu and his party would not be leaving!!

    Duan Qi was embarrassed for a moment. She had already notified Jun Wu Xie about the banquet tonight. And Jun Wu Xie also showed a slight hint of agreement today. She had thought that Jun Wu Xie was agitated by the marriage of Jun Gu and Han Zi Fei, and wanted to do the same. Duan Qi was thus happy with her n.

    However, Jun Gu and his party were not leaving ...

    Duan Qi was now caught in a dilemma. She couldn¡¯t help but look at Elder Yun at the side.

    Elder Yun also felt awkward.

    If Jun Gu and his entourage didn¡¯t leave, then the banquet tonight would definitely be to celebrate the union of these two persons. But it wasn¡¯t easy for Jun Wu Xie to have agreed to the banquet tonight, and they didn¡¯t want to miss such a good opportunity!

    ¡°That being the case, then I¡¯ll prepare the banquet tonight.¡± Elder Yun said tentatively.

    Her hidden intention had not escaped Han Zi Fei¡¯s eyes, and Han Zi Fei could see the little movement between Elder Yun and Duan Qi in one nce, but ... this time, she didn¡¯t intend to expose it.

    ¡°Forget about the banquet, it is troublesome and boring, we will arrange our time ourselves, you don¡¯t need to worry about it.¡± Han Zi Fei waved her hand nonchntly. She had previously received a hint from Jun Wu Xie, since her daughter had made the move, she would naturally not destroy her girl¡¯s n.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s not appropriate?¡± No matter how happy she was, Elder Yun was still embarrassed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it. We will leave first.¡± Han Zi Fei waved at Elder Yun, pulling at Jun Gu, and turned away without giving Elder Yun and Duan Qi any time to react.

    Han Shu, who had been eavesdropping by the side, saw that Han Zi Fei had left, her heart became extremely tangled.

    She thought that Han Zi Fei would be on the road today, and Yan Xi could also seed as soon as possible, but who would have thought that they would not be leaving?

    Han Shu couldn¡¯t help but feel a little annoyed. In addition to the anxiety in her heart, she now not only hoped that Han Zi Fei could quickly get out of her sight, and even Yan Xi, she didn¡¯t want either to stay any longer in the Sacred Maiden Tribe!

    ¡°Elders.¡± Han Shu pretended to walk calmly in front of Duan Qi and Elder Yun. The only good news was that Han Zi Fei did not n to attend the banquet tonight, or Han Shu was really going to cry. She just learned from Duan Qi that Jun Wu Xie seemed quite interested in tonight¡¯s banquet. She had already prepared her dress and makeup so that she would stand out tonight.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be here, go back and prepare. Tonight is a good opportunity, you have to seize the opportunity¡± Duan Qi looked at Han Shu and said coldly.

    Han Shu nodded pretentiously, and then retreated.

 Chapter 2866 - Infighting (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2866: Infighting (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    As soon as the banquet started, young women of the Sacred Maiden Tribe vied for Jun Wu Xie¡¯s attention. Prior to the banquet, they were informed of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s capabilities, andpared to the first banquet where Jun Wu Xie was still unknown to them, this time round, the women made extra effort to dress up to impress her. Each of the women couldn¡¯t wait to be the winner.

    Han Shu was dressed more finely than thest time, but she was a little surprised when she found that Yan Xi was also at the banquet.

    Compared to the other women¡¯s morous appearances, Yan Xi was dressed very casually. In fact, she was dragged into this by Duan Qi to make up the numbers.

    Duan Qi had long discovered Yan Xi¡¯s feelings for Jun Gu. Now that Jun Gu and Han Zi Fei were married but they still had yet to leave the Sacred Maiden Tribe. Duan Qi did not want to make any mistakes during this critical period, so in order to prevent Yan Xi from doing anything that would be detrimental to the Sacred Maiden Tribe because of her resentment, Duan Qi requested her presence at the banquet so that she could keep an eye on Yan Xi.

    When Jun Wu Xie walked into the banquet hall, the women¡¯s eyes were all directed at her in an instant. One by one, they could not wait to show off their best points to Jun Wu Xie. Throughout the hall, every woman was looking at Jun Wu Xie, trying to catch her attention, and if Jun Wu Xie was to nce in their direction, they would wink and act coquettish.

    However...

    Since Jun Wu Xie entered the hall, she did not even nce sideways and walked directly to her designated seat and sat down. Elder Duan Qi and Elder Yun sat on either side of Jun Wu Xie, and they were both secretly observing Jun Wu Xie¡¯s reaction.

    With the marriage of Han Zi Fei, the Sacred Maiden Tribe hadpletely lost their pureblooded Sacred Maiden. They could only hope that one of the women from the tribe would catch the eye of Jun Wu Xie tonight.

    ¡°City Lord Yan, have you been in contact with Lord Jun Gu these few days?¡± Elder Yun stared at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s indifferent expression as she asked with a smile to ease the atmosphere.

    ¡°No.¡± Jun Wu Xie said.

    ¡°Oh? That¡¯s alright. Lord Jun Gu will be staying in the Sacred Maiden Tribe for a while more. If there is enough time, City Lord Yan can chat with Lord Jun Gu over the next few days. Now that the marriage ceremony has beenpleted, Lord Jun Gu should be at ease. ¡± Elder Yun smiled.

    Jun Wu Xie nced at Elder Yun slightly but did not respond.

    The indifference of Jun Wu Xie caused Elder Yun and Duan Qi to be a little confused. This time, they had already informed Jun Wu Xie about the banquet early on. Andpared with before, Jun Wu Xie showed a rare agreement to the invitation. They had thought that this matter was almost settled. However, now it seemed.... Why was Jun Wu Xie so indifferent?

    The two were anxious, since Jun Wu Xie had been staying in the Sacred Maiden Tribe for quite some time now. What¡¯s more, Jun Wu Xie was never interested in a marriage alliance with the Sacred Maiden Tribe to begin with. The reason why she was even there was due to Jun Gu, and Jun Gu would be leaving in a few days. Some time had also passed since Jun Wu Xie rose to fame in the Upper Realm, and it won¡¯t be too long before Jun Wu Xie was summoned to meet with His Lord. By then, even if they had all the courage in the world, they still wouldn¡¯t dare to fight His Lord for Jun Wu Xie. .

    So much so that they were so anxious and wanted to finalise their n tonight!

    ¡°It¡¯s been some time since City Lord Yan came to our Sacred Maiden Tribe, but that¡¯s still not enough time to learn about our tribe¡¯s customs and traditions. Today coincides with great joy, why not let my people help you with it.¡± Immediately after Duan Qi said this, she cast a nce at the women sitting around.

 Chapter 2867 - Infighting (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2867: Infighting (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Immediately, a beautiful-looking woman walked to the center of the banquet hall. The beat of the music followed her footsteps. The woman danced to the music as it flowed within the hall, her movements graceful and extremely pleasing.

    Jun Wu Xie raised her eyebrows slightly. It seemed like Duan Qi and Elder Yun were really in a hurry. Otherwise, how could they allow a member of the Sacred Maiden Tribe to dance in public?

    If the women of the Sacred Maiden Tribe were willing, there would be many eligible men in the Upper Realm knocking on their door with marriage proposals, and they wouldn¡¯t have to spend so much effort for tonight.

    Today, Duan Qi and Elder Yun were desperate enough to be forced into using such a method.

    Jun Wu Xie had noticed this, but did not say much as she looked on.

    The women of the Sacred Maiden Tribe stepped forward one by one, either dancing or ying various instruments, as they showed off the skills they had acquired.

    Han Shu was sitting aside, watching the women dance in front of Jun Wu Xie, and from time to time, she cast flirtatious nces at Jun Wu Xie discreetly. Suddenly, a lump of unhappiness grew in her heart. She had remained in her seat since the dancing started, and it wasn¡¯t because she didn¡¯t want to dance, but it was because she didn¡¯t know how to...

    Han Shu was confident of her beauty, hence she rarely took the time to learn other things. She was aware that if in the future, she were to like someone, all she needed to do was to beckon with her fingers and it would be done. Therefore, in her past days, she spent more on maintaining her beauty and trying to ingratiate herself to the elders of the tribe. In terms of artistic skills, she was not more skillful than the other women in the tribe.

    Therefore, she could only grit her teeth and watch those ¡®butterflies¡¯ circle in front of Jun Wu Xie and she couldn¡¯t do anything.

    While looking at the women who were acting coquettishly and flirting, Han Shu was also observing Jun Wu Xie¡¯s reaction. She felt a little relieved when she saw that Jun Wu Xie¡¯s expression hadn¡¯t changed much.

    These unqualified and unrestrained women! Who was City Lord Yan? How could he have not seen women dancing before?

    Although Han Shu thought this, she was still anxious. After thest person finished her dance, she stood up suddenly, took a ss of wine and moved towards where Jun Wu Xie was

    ¡°City Lord Yan, I only like poems and therefore I¡¯m not good at singing and dancing. At this time, it would seem that poems are useless. I can only offer City Lord Yan a toast. I ask that City Lord Yan to not mind.¡± Han Shu said apologetically, a pitiful expression painted on her face.

    But her words caused the other women to be uneasy, despite their efforts.

    Fine, did Han Shu have to step on them like this?

    She dared to say that she liked poetry? Everyone knew that Han Shu had never touched more than a few books in her life, and yet she was thick skinned enough to utter such tant lies! On the contrary, her words made their previous songs and dances seem cliche, and that they were a joke!

    The women red at Han Shu with great dissatisfaction but they could not do anything about it. Although Han Shu was at loggerheads with Han Zi Fei, in her veins flowed the same blood as Han Zi Fei. In addition, Han Shu was good at kissing Duan Qi¡¯s butt, so naturally, no one dared to go head to head with Han Shu. They could only endure her insulting tone as they watched her pretend to be innocent in front of Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Han Shu, a chill shed in her eyes as she lowered her gaze to the cup full of fine wine on the table.

    Just when Han Shu thought she had sessfully caught Jun Wu Xie¡¯s attention, Jun Wu Xie suddenly said, ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t drink with you.¡±

 Chapter 2868 - Infightingï¼ˆ3ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2868: Infighting£¨3£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Han Shu was stunned for a moment, she did not expect that the first thing Jun Wu Xie said to her today would be a rejection.

    At that moment, the perfect smile which Han Shu had maintained seemed to droop as her expression stiffened. ¡°Does City Lord Yan still me me for my previous misspoken words? If so, this girl is willing to punish herself by drinking three cups of wine to apologise!¡±

    Jun Wu Xie raised her head and shook it slightly.

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Then, why?¡± Han Shu was a little puzzled. She didn¡¯t understand why Jun Wu Xie refused her. Han Zi Fei was married, and in the entire Sacred Maiden Tribe, Jun Wu Xie would never find a woman better than her, but ... why did Jun Wu Xie refuse her?

    Jun Wu Xie didn¡¯t rush to respond to Han Shu. She just turned her head slightly and looked at Duan Qi, whose expression was tight.

    Duan Qi was caught up by Jun Wu Xie¡¯s stare, and she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little nervous. She very much hoped that Jun Wu Xie would choose Han Shu, so much so that she didn¡¯t say anything when Han Shu belittled the others. Except.... She still couldn¡¯t figure Jun Wu Xie out.

    ¡°City Lord Yan ?¡± Duan Qi was a little nervous.

    Jun Wu Xie said indifferently: ¡°Elder Duan, can I still count on what you said to me previously?¡±

    Duan Qi hesitated for a moment as she couldn¡¯t understand what Jun Wu Xie meant. She could only ask, ¡°What does City Lord Yan mean? I can¡¯t seem to remember right this moment.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie said, ¡°What you said to me that day when you invited me to the Sacred Maiden Tribe.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words brought back Duan Qi¡¯s memory. Duan Qi suddenly remembered that day when she invited Jun Wu Xie to the Sacred Maiden Tribe, her original intention was...

    ¡°Why did City Lord Yan ask such a question? What I said that day naturally counts.¡± Duan Qi tried hard to calm herself, but her heart was beating erratically. That day when she spoke to Jun Wu Xie, her tribe had the intention of forging a marriage alliance with Jun Wu Xie, but Jun Wu Xie¡¯s reaction left Duan Qi quite helpless.

    But now, Jun Wu Xie suddenly mentioned the matter, did she ... she figured it out?

    Or did Jun Wu Xie fancy someone else in their Sacred Maiden Tribe?

    Duan Qi almost unconsciously looked at Han Shu who was standing in front of Jun Wu Xie.

    After Jun Wu Xie came to the Sacred Maiden Tribe, she rarely came into contact with the women. If her words were to be taken into ount, Han Shu should have had the most contact with Jun Wu Xie, but Jun Wu Xie suddenly posed this question when Han Shu toasted her. Had Han Shu really caught Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eye?

    Obviously, Han Shu¡¯s thoughts were the same as those of Duan Qi. The hand that was holding the wine cup started trembling unconsciously. She widened her eyes as she looked at Jun Wu Xie, her eyes were filled with anticipation.

    She knew it!

    She knew that City Lord Yan would not be so ruthless!

    Han Shu¡¯s face had already shown a touch of joy, but under the subtle signal from Duan Qi, she restrained herself, as she tried to maintain some semnce of dignity and calmness.

    On the contrary, it was like Jun Wu Xie did not notice Han Shu¡¯s excitement at all. She looked at Duan Qi and said, ¡°Alright. Since Elder Duan has agreed that I am relieved. I just wonder if there would be conditions when I make my choice?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie calmly set the bait for Duan Qi.

    Although Duan Qi heard Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words, she didn¡¯t understand the meaning behind it. She was afraid that Jun Wu Xie would change her mind and immediately said, ¡°City Lord Yan can rest assured, as long as your choice among the Sacred Maiden women present today did not include the elders, City Lord Yan can choose at will. ¡±

 Chapter 2869 - In Fighting (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2869: In Fighting (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie nodded slightly, and then his eyes moved away from Duan Qi.

    ¡°Then I think, I have made my choice.¡±

    When Jun Wu Xie said this, her eyes passed over Han Shu, who was standing in front of her, intentionally or unintentionally. Even the slightest nce had made Han Shu almost want to scream.

    Jun Wu Xie stood up and walked out of her seat. At this moment, everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on her. Everyone knew that Jun Wu Xie was going to announce whom she had chosen.

    Almost everyone thought that the person whom Jun Wu Xie was going to choose would Han Shu, who had been devoted and diligent.

    Even Duan Qi and Han Shu thought so.

    Jun Wu Xie stepped out and stood a little in front of Han Shu. Those cold eyes nced over Han Shu¡¯s body, and Han Shu had already taken an excited step forward towards Jun Wu Xie!

    However...

    The moment Han Shu wanted to step forward, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s footsteps suddenly passed by Han Shu.

    The moment she passed by, Han Shu froze. She stared, unable to believe that Jun Wu Xie had passed by her ... This simple action meant ... The person was not her!

    Han Shu¡¯s eyes were full of shock. She turned around suddenly and looked at Jun Wu Xie unwillingly. She did not believe that Jun Wu Xie did not choose her!

    This action of Jun Wu Xie made all the people in the hall hold their breath, as no one thought that the person whom Jun Wu Xie finally liked was not actually Han Shu?

    Thinking about Han Shu¡¯s devotion to Jun Wu Xie before, and looking at the present series of things, it seemed like a ruthless p hard across Han Shu¡¯s face. Her triumph was shattered in an instant.

    Han Shu had no chance, but other women now rekindled their hopes. They prayed that they could be the lucky person , staring at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s back unwillingly for a moment.

    However, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s footsteps stopped at a table in the corner.

    When everyone saw who was sitting at the table in front of Jun Wu Xie, everyone froze.

    How could it be her?!!

    Yan Xi¡¯s mind had already flown out the hall. She had thought that after leaving the Scared Maiden Tribe, Han Zi Fei would be removed by the most vicious witchcraft. She had not noticed that someone came to her table.

    ¡°You¡¯re called Yan Xi?¡± A slightly indifferent voice drifted into Yan Xi¡¯s ears, as her head shot up at the sound of the voice, suddenly seeing Jun Wu Xie, who was the guest of honour for tonight, standing in front of her.

    Yan Xi was suddenly dumbfounded as she looked at the handsome boy in front of her. She had heard about this person from Duan Qi before. She knew that he was the honoured guest of the Sacred Maiden Tribe, and he was the person who would most likely be the one who would have a marriage with the next Sacred Maiden with one of the tribe members, however, why did this person approach her?

    Yan Xi only knew something about Jun Wu Xie¡¯s strength. She knew that Jun Wu Xie was a strong exponent who possessed Dual Spirit Rings, except, no matter how strong that person was, was none of her concern. She was already assigned to stay by Lord Jun Gu¡¯s side.

    Yan Xi was full of intolerance but she didn¡¯t let it show. She could only say, ¡°Yes, my name is Yan Xi.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie nodded slightly. In the silence, she turned abruptly and looked at an astonished Duan Qi and said, ¡°Elder Duan, the person I choose is her, Yan Xi.¡±

 Chapter 2870 - Unjustifiable Dispute (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2870: Unjustifiable Dispute (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    When Jun Wu Xie spoke, the whole banquet suddenly fell into silence . Everyone¡¯s eyes were incredibly focused on Yan Xi, and those eyes were full of surprise and shock.

    How could it be her?

    No one expected that the person that Jun Wu Xie finally selected was actually Yan Xi whom Duan Qi used to make up the number of guests tonight.

    This result was beyond everyone¡¯s imaginations. Even Yan Xi herself did not expect such an ending.

    Yan Xi opened her eyes wide and looked at the handsome boy in front of her. The blood on her face almost disappeared in an instant. She could clearly feel how insulting the looks from Duan Qi and Han Shu were. She didn¡¯t even understand why it would turn out this way.

    No one could guess all these, it seemed like the most ridiculous joke from heaven.

    Yan Xi?

    How could that be!

    Everyone knows that Yan Xi ¡®s appearance was not among the top maidens. She was notparable to the gorgeous Han Zi Fei and Han Shu. In today¡¯s banquet, Yan Xi¡¯s appearance was definitely inferior. Any maiden picked from The Sacred Maiden Tribe would win over her appearance.

    If it wasn¡¯t for Yan Xi¡¯s mastery of the witchcraft and chosen by His Lord to serve Jun Gu, no one in the entire tribe would notice her existence.

    Yan Xi was such a dispensable person with a strange temper.

    But...

    Why did it have to be her?

    Han Yan¡¯s eyes almost bleed. She couldn¡¯t believe it. After leaving Han Zi Fei, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s choice was still not her, but Yan Xi!

    The pale face expression that had never been seen on Han Shu revealed some pitiness at this moment. The tenderness tingled Han Shu¡¯s eyes, and shepletely forgot about her alliance with Yan Xi. She can¡¯t wait to pounce on her immediately and tore that seductive face.

    Han Shu and Yan Xi formed an alliance to get rid of Han Zi Fei. As long as Han Zi Fei was around, Han Shu could never calm down from her jealousy. She always thought that she was inferior. No matter how bad Han Zi Fei was, she had married Jun Gu. She would soon leave the Sacred Maiden Tribe and away from Han Shu¡¯s sight. Now Han Shu only cares about Jun Wu Xie. She was very clear that the only way to please Jun Wu Xie was to improve her status in the tribe. This would be thest life-saving straw that Han Shu had held for her vanity.

    Therefore, Han Shu tried her best to grasp this opportunity, but ...

    This vital opportunity was snatched away from her allies that she had just formed!

    This was something that Han Shu couldn¡¯t endure.

    Compared with the two, she would rather not have Yan Xi in this world and prefer to have Han Zi Fei continue to live. She would not let anyone steal Jun Wu Xie away!

    At this moment, Han Xi¡¯s hatred for Yan Xi even surpassed that of Han Zi Fei. She stared at Yan Xi¡¯s contorted face, and her hatred made her speak uncontrobly.

    ¡°Lord Yan, Yan Xi is not able to handle it right?¡±

    Han Shu endured the fluctuations in her heart, but her tone has revealed her hatred at the moment.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Han Shu indifferently, ¡°Why?¡±

 Chapter 2871 - Unjustifiable Dispute (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2871: Unjustifiable Dispute (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    After Han Shu was questioned by Jun Wu Xie, she was at a loss. She didn¡¯t know what was inappropriate. Her instinct made her stand up to stop this. It was almost subconsciously that Han Shu turned to Duan Qi for help .

    Duan Qi unconsciously frowned her brows. To be honest, whoever Jun Wu Xie had chosen today she would not be satisfied. Especially Yan Xi, definitely not her!

    After receiving Han Shu¡¯s gaze for help, Duan Qi couldn¡¯t help feeling a little displeased. She had provided Han Shu with so many opportunities. But how could Han Shu not even win Yan Xi? However, Duan Qi herself was quite judgmental towards Yan Xi. Naturally, she did not want to see things end up this way. She immediately got up and said: ¡°I think Yan Xi is not blessed to receive the good intentions of Lord Yan. Yan Xi had been ordered by His Lord this morning. She has been assigned to the Lord Jun Gu and served him for many years. The Sacred Maiden Tribe cannot make the decision if Lord Yan is to leave now. After all, Yan Xi is now serving Lord Jun Gu. ¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Jun Wu Xie raised her eyebrows slightly. She knew that things would not be that simple. But ...

    ¡°Since she¡¯s Lord Jun Gu¡¯s, why was it when I asked earlier if I could pick any woman present here today, I was informed that it was up to me to choose? Elder Duan had answered this pretty decisively?¡±

    Duan Qi hesitated a little. She realized that Jun Wu Xie had just asked this to block her retreat, putting her in a difficult position. Duan Qi could only hold up her head and said, ¡°This ... is my mistake. Lord Jun Gu and the maiden had just married. It¡¯s natural that Yan Xi should not disturb them. This is why she came here. I have missed this and didn¡¯t notice hering here.¡±

    Duan Qi shifted the responsibility directly to Yan Xi, not giving Yan Xi any chance to exin herself. She immediately raised her face and said, ¡°Yan Xi, you shouldn¡¯t have disturbed Lord Jun Gu and the Maiden today. You shouldn¡¯t be here. It¡¯s okay to stay peacefully in the room. It is such an important asion, how can an outsider like you join us, would you leave soon?¡±

    Yan Xi widened her eyes and watched Duan Qi sp the responsibilities on her head. She secretly clenched her teeth.

    Today, she didn¡¯t n toe here at all. It was Duan Qi who was too skeptical. She was forced to be here as she was afraid that she would mess up Han Zi Fei¡¯s marriage. And now, Duan Qi pushed all the me to her. How could such a ridiculous thing happen? !!

    Yan Xi¡¯s only hatred was the marriage between Jun Gu and Han Zi Fei. Now she was med for being an ¡°outsider¡± by Duan Qi. The anger in her heart could not help burning. Furthermore, when she saw Han Shu¡¯s malevolent gaze at her, she got more furious.

    It was not her fault to be chosen by Jun Wu Xie. Why did Duan Qi and Han Shu demonstrate hatred in their expressions towards her?

    This had nothing to do with her!

    The anger in Yan Xi¡¯s heart was about to erupt. After much consideration, she knew that she was in trouble with today¡¯s incident and had gained no benefit from it. She could only hold back her anger, stood up, and lowered her head. With a look of hatred, she pretended to be calm and said:

    ¡°Sorry for my impoliteness tonight, Yan Xi shall make a move first.¡±

    After saying that, she just wanted to leave.

    But as soon as Yan Xi stepped out of her position, a hand blocked Yan Xi¡¯s departure.

    ¡°Wait.¡± Jun Wu Xie suddenly said.

 Chapter 2872 - Unjustifiable Dispute (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2872: Unjustifiable Dispute (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie raised her hand to block Yan Xi¡¯s way. For a moment, everyone present was shocked.

    Han Shu was even more anxious. Seeing Yan Xi was about to get out of the way, how could Jun Wu Xie stop her from leaving?

    Yan Xi was equally surprised. When she looked up at Jun Wu Xie, she saw a pair of extremely bright and clear eyes of a handsome-looking yet not so outstanding looking young man. Those eyes did not match his looks, but they were good looking.

    If Yan Xi¡¯s heart hadn¡¯t liked and contained someone, this pair of eyes and Jun Wu Xie¡¯s Dual Spirit Ring capabilities would definitely have attracted and moved her heart.

    ¡± Lord Yan?¡± Yan Xi didn¡¯t know what she was thinking. All of a sudden, she changed her cold attitude and looked sadly at Jun Wu Xie. ¡°It was Yan Xi¡¯s fault to let down Lord Yan¡¯s love. It¡¯s just that Yan Xi has been following Lord Jun Gu, now it is ...¡±

    Yan Xi was very clear that even though she had the intention to cling onto Jun Wu Xie, she was still the servant of Jun Gu after all. She has no freedom to do so.

    Given the fact that Jun Gu was married and Jun Wu Xie¡¯s admiration towards her, it wasn¡¯t a tough decision to make after all. Even though Jun Wu Xie had not reached that high status like Jun Gu, with her Dual Spirit Ring capabilities, it was destined that Jun Wu Xie would not be any small fry. Big aplishments and higher status awaited her.

    Han Shu stared at Yan Xi¡¯s behaviour, imagining herself tearing her clothes.

    Bitch!

    How dare she seduce Lord Yan publicly!

    Jun Wu Xie noticed Yan Xi¡¯s subtle change in behaviour. She turned her eyes calmly as she looked at the tense Duan Qi and said: ¡°Elder Duan, whatever the reason that Yan Xi is here today, I chose her, and nothing can change it. Since you said that she is the servant of Lord Jun Gu, can I just get permission from Lord Jun Gu for this? ¡°

    Duan Qi frozepletely. She didn¡¯t expect that Jun Wu Xie really liked Yan Xi so much. Despite facing the risk of stealing people from Jun Gu, she still wanted to get Yan Xi. This was really beyond Duan Qi¡¯s expectations. She thought that Jun Wu Xie was just ying around at the moment. She thought that Jun Wu Xie¡¯s interest would stop and she could choose another person. But never did she think that it ...

    Jun Wu Xie really nned to look for Jun Gu to ask for someone?

    However, all had been said. She stated that she has no right to interfere with Yan Xi¡¯s future. It was not so simple to change her mind at this moment.

    ¡°This ...¡± Duan Qi was a little embarrassed for a while.

    But Han Shu could not stand it anymore. She could not control herself and endure anymore. She rushed forward and pped Yan Xi fiercely in front of Jun Wu Xie. Half of Yan Xi¡¯s face was flushed with redness!

    ¡°Bitch! How can there be such a shameless bitch like you in the world! You have been with Lord Jun Gu for many years. Who knows if your body is still clean? A dirty person like you still has the guts to hook up men everywhere! Is it that you want to frame Lord Yan? You must solicit the rtionship between Lord Yan and Lord Jun Gu, you must die a violent death! ¡°Han Shu pointed at Yan Xi, yelling continuously. Han Shu¡¯s gorgeous face was covered with cursing and distortion.

    She won¡¯t let anyone snatch Lord Yan, no one will!

    Yan Xi was pped by Han Shu. She covered her face with one hand, and felt a touch of sticky wetness on her palm. Han Shu¡¯s p had scratched her face with her nails.

 Chapter 2873 - Unjustifiable Dispute (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2873: Unjustifiable Dispute (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Yan Xi stared at Han Shu in disbelief. Unexpectedly, this woman who had spoken to form an alliance with her previously would be so ruthless now. She saw the jealousy in Han Shu¡¯s eyes, and that hatred was no less than that of Han Zi Fei¡¯s !!

    At this moment, Yan Xi waspletely awake. The alliance between her and Han Shu ended here. Regardless if she would be taken away by Jun Wu Xie today, Han Shu hated her the same.

    The fast changing rtion from an ally to an enemy had made Yan Xi understand how dark Han Shu¡¯s heart was. But ... Yan Xi did not intend to end it here.

    There was a hint of viciousness in Yan Xi¡¯s eyes. A mist of water was brewing in her eyes. She raised her head pitifully, looked at Jun Wu Xie resentfully, and her lips trembled slightly: ¡°Lord Yan ...¡±

    The soft voice passed into Han Shu¡¯s ears, making Han Shu raise her hand again.

    But with this p, Han Shu failed.

    Jun Wu Xie grabbed Han Shu¡¯s wrist and stopped her.

    ¡°Lord Yan? You ... don¡¯t be fooled by this slut! She is not a good person at all, why do you protect her like this?¡± Han Shu looked at Jun Wu Xie with a grieving expression on her face.

    Jun Wu Xie said nothing, throwing away Han Shu¡¯s arms with a cold face.

    This simple move made Han Shu¡¯s face turn pale. Yan Xi, pretending to be pitiful, hid behind Jun Wu Xie and looked at Han Shu with a proud and provocative look.

    That look almost made Han Shu crazy again.

    ¡°Yan Xi! You shameless thing! You were just a humble slut in the Sacred Maiden Tribe. If you didn¡¯t deliberately please Elder Luo and begged her to teach you witchcraft to get the attention of His Lord. You desired to climb higher, begging Elder Luo, begging His Lord and Lord Jun Gu. Now, you are still trying to seduce Lord Yan. You bitch, you will die a violent death!¡± Han Shu smashed all the hatred on Yan Xi and wanted to grab and scratch Yan Xi¡¯s face.

    While Yan Xi pretended to be hiding behind Jun Wu Xie in shock, she looked proudly at Han Shu.

    Duan Qi watched the farce that was about to stage in front of her. For the reputation of the Sacred Maiden Tribe, she could no longer sit back and watch. She rushed out and pulled Han Shu aside who was insane and scolded: You had enough! What do you look like now? You can afford to lose this person. But the Sacred Maiden Tribe can¡¯t afford to let you be so disgraceful! ¡±

    Duan Qi¡¯s yelling made Han Shu find her rational. Looking at the proud Yan Xi standing behind Jun Wu Xie, her heart was thrown into the me of jealousy. Looking at Duan Qi, she cried and said, ¡°Elder Duan! You have to decide for me, Elder Duan, you don¡¯t know what kind of person Yan Xi is. She is the one doing harm to Lord Yan ...

    ¡°You shut up!¡± Duan Qi¡¯s good temper is now flushed with anger by this farce. She scolded Han Shu and immediately looked up at Jun Wu Xie, but her mind was extremelyplicated.

    If she could, she hoped Han Shu would be chosen. But who could imagine that the person turned out to be Yan Xi.

    Looking at Jun Wu Xie siding Yan Xi, Duan Qi had no idea at this time. She could only pray that Jun Wu Xie would not really go to Jun Gu and that Jun Gu would not let Yan Xi go.

 Chapter 2874 - Unjustifiable Dispute (5)

    <h4>Chapter 2874: Unjustifiable Dispute (5)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Lord Yan, I¡¯m really sorry.¡± Duan Qi said in embarrassment.

    Jun Wu Xie shook her head and did not seem to further pursue the matter.

    Han Shu also wanted to say something. But she was stared by Duan Qi. She could only watch Yan Xi¡¯s provocative eyes and clench her teeth.

    ¡°This ... regarding Yan Xi, we really can¡¯t make the decision, and ... if Lord Yan really wants to go to Lord Jun Gu, it¡¯s not appropriate at this moment, after all, Lord Jun Gu is apanying his maiden right now...¡± Duan Qi¡¯s words were not finished.

    Two figures suddenly appeared at the entrance of the hall.

    ¡°This banquet is so strange today. On such a good asion, why are you all frowning? Can¡¯t bear to marry me off?¡± Han Zi Fei¡¯s voice echoed like thunder in the ears of Duan Qi and others.

    Duan Qi quickly turned around and saw that Han Zi Fei and Jun Gu walked into the banquet side by side. Han Zi Fei¡¯s smiley eyes swept around in the hall.

    Duan Qi was already annoying enough. But it turned out that these two actually came here to have fun. And for a while they didn¡¯t know what to do.

    ¡°Huh? What¡¯s the matter? Han Shu, you looked fierce enough to kill someone?¡± Han Zi Fei nced at the face of Han Shu, and said kindly.

    Han Shu gave a fierce nce at Han Zi fei and did not dare to speak.

    It was Han Zi Fei¡¯s gaze that turned towards Yan Xi, who was hiding behind Jun Wu Xie. Her eyebrows raised slightly.

    In the good show arranged by their own daughter, they were not able to watch the whole show. But they got Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words when they parted. Now that they arrived at this hour, Han Zi Fei didn¡¯t know what Jun Wu Xie wanted to do. However, looking at Han Shu who was jealous, and the poor half-faced Yan Xi hiding behind Jun Wu Xie. What else did Han Zi Fei not understand?

    Suddenly, Han Zi Fei¡¯s behavior towards her own daughter was clear. She couldn¡¯t help looking at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s disguise and keptughing.

    With one hand, instigating alienation, this was really brilliant.

    No wonder Jun Wu Xie said that she would handle Yan Xi. Now that she had already set up a trap, and she was waiting for Yan Xi to drill in.

    Watching the incident, she needed to help her own daughter. Han Zi Fei looked at Yan Xi in surprise and said, ¡°Oh, what¡¯s the matter? How can a beautiful woman like this be treated? This p mark... The fiery five-fingerprints look so distressing. ¡±

    The atmosphere in the hall became strange after what Han Zi Fei had said. Duan Qi¡¯s face turned even more ugly.

    However, Han Zi Fei didn¡¯t intend to stop here. She turned to look at the mute Jun Gu like she had found something and said, ¡°Husband, look, this little beauty who was beaten was your servant previously right? I remember ... Is she called Yan Xi? She seemed to havee from our Sacred Maiden Tribe. ¡±

    Jun Gu got the hint of his beautiful wife, and immediately looked at Yan Xi in cooperation, frowning lightly: ¡°Yan Xi, what¡¯s wrong with your face?¡±

    Previously Yan Xi was fighting with Han Shu, she deliberately offered good wishes to Jun Wu Xie. Now that she saw Jun Gu, her heart flew back to him again. Yan Xi was already crying when Jun Gu inquired about her. She couldn¡¯t say anything about her grievances and she was already crying.

 Chapter 2875 - Hooked (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2875: Hooked (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Lord ...¡± That pathetic voice really made people¡¯s bones crisp.

    Though Han Zi Fei had a smile on her face, she no longer had a smile shown in her eyes. She secretly pinched Jun Gu¡¯s waist and secretly med him for being unfaithful.

    Look, someone is rting her grievance to you, begging you to uphold justice.

    Han Zi Fei red at Jun Gu.

    Jun Gu was pinched hard on his waist but he did not feel any pain or itch. However, it was Han Zi Fei¡¯s eyes that were filled with scorn that made him nervous and he tried to exin himself quickly. But he received another hint from Han Zi Fei. So for the time being, he put aside the thought of asking forgiveness from his wife. He looked at Yanxi seriously and said, ¡°What the hell is going on?¡±

    Yan Xi intended to talk about her grievances, but Duan Qi would not let her speak. Instead she replied, ¡°Misunderstandings, it¡¯s all misunderstandings ... Today is the big day for Lord Yan to choose a beauty. But I did not expect that I would be here and blessed to win the favor of Lord Yan. Have I just created some trouble? Yan Xi was originally Lord Jun Gu¡¯s person and now that I have let .... Lord Yan... and ... Lord Jun Gu, how should it ...¡±

    Duan Qi had been trying hard to minimise the issues and disputes. Shepletely ignored the incident that Yan Xi was pped. Instead, she chose to mention that Yan Xi intentionally attended the banquet to seduce Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Gu frowned. But Han Zi Fei sneered: ¡°Oh? How could I not know that this Yan Xi is my husband¡¯s person...¡± Although the tone was light, any fool could hear Han Zi Fei¡¯s dissatisfaction.

    Look at the butterflies you have attracted.

    Jun Gu quickly exined himself: ¡°No, no...Yan Xi was the person assigned by His Lord to help me to familiarise with the surroundings when I first became a Knight of Destruction. So the manner of saying that she is my person, is not appropriate.¡±

    Wife, please hear my exnation!

    ¡°Since His Lord has given her to you, why is she still not yours? Now Yan Xi is fancied by Lord Yan, why? Unwilling to give away?¡± Han Zi Fei raised an eyebrow slightly.

    I would deal with you when I head back. Do what¡¯s best for your girl.

    ¡°Mydy is teasing me. Yan Xi and I have purely master and servant rtions. There¡¯s definitely nothing going on between us. Since Lord Yan fancies Yan Xi, I will congratte him.¡± Jun Gu smiled.

    I¡¯ll do it!

    Han Zi Fei and Jun Gu were arguing like a newlywed couple. At the same moment, Yan Xi¡¯s identity and rtionship with Jun Gu had been cut clean. Now that Jun Gu has given his approval and promised to marry Yan Xi to Jun Wu Xie.

    This time, Duan Qi really had no choice.

    Han Shu stared like she lost her soul. She couldn¡¯t believe the rare opportunity that she had been waiting for was snatched before her.

    The most shocking was Yan Xi. She looked at the loving scene of Jun Gu and Han Zi Fei. Her heart was feelingplicated. She was not foolish enough not to hear Jun Gu¡¯s intentions. Thinking of her devotion towards him, was so neglected by Jun Gu. How could he just give her away so easily. The trace of love in her heart turned into hatred between theseplex emotions ...

    Yan Xi subconsciously turned her head to look at Jun Wu Xie. She stood in front of her, a me at this moment quietly ignited in her heart.

    As far as his current status was concerned, the young man in front of her may not be better than Lord Jun Gu. But his strength of the Dual Spirit Ring was the most valuable stake. Yan Xi was very clear that as long as Lord Yan was given more time, there would be great achievements!

 Chapter 2876 - Hookedï¼ˆ2ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2876: Hooked£¨2£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    She could not have Jun Gu. On the other hand if she treasures Lord Yan¡¯s admiration towards her, she may not be inferiorpared to Han Zi Fei in the future!

    Yan Xi¡¯s eyes were ignited with ambition. She looked at Jun Wu Xie as if looking at a big tree that could help her step on Han Zi Fei and Jun Gu under her feet.

    ¡°Since the Lord Gu has granted her, then this matter ...¡± Duan Qi no longer wanted to bother about this. The only good news is.... Although Yan Xi was not the most suitable person, she is a member of the Sacred Maiden Tribe. If Jun Wu Xie has Yan Xi, the remaining baby girls in the future can still remain in the Sacred Maiden Tribe, and they are very likely to be maidens.

    ¡°Thank you Lord Jun Gu.¡± Jun Wu Xie raised her hand and thanked him.

    Jun Gu cleared his throat and pretended to look at Jun Wu Xie coldly: ¡°Even though this is the case, it still depends on Yan Xi¡¯s will.¡±

    ¡°Oh, Lord Yan is so outstanding. Who in the world would dislike you?¡± Han Zi Fei sneered.

    His girl must be the best in the world. Chop up anyone who dislikes her.

    Jun Gu pretended to helplessly nced at Han Zi Fei.

    Yes, yes, our best girl!

    But on the surface, he still pretended to be just and fair to Yan Xi: ¡°Yan Xi, what do you think about this?¡±

    Yan Xi looked at the man whom she had been obsessed with for years and looked at Han Zi Fei standing next to him, and looked at Jun Wu Xie standing in front of herself. Thatst trace of love was covered up by her ambition. She pretended coquettishly and said: ¡°What will Yan Xi have? It is thanks to my Lord and Lord Yan that I can be favored by Lord Yan. I am already fortunate enough, I dare not ask for more.¡±

    This was her answer.

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Jun Gu nodded. This was enough to act along with Han Zi Fei¡¯s tricks.

    At this moment, Jun Gu approved. Yan Xi was willing. And the whole matter naturally came to an end. Even if Duan Qi was reluctant, she could only stay with her smile.

    After all, she did not want to offend either Jun Gu or Jun Wu Xie.

    Throughout the banquet, the most desperate person was Han Shu. She watched herst chance slip away from her fingertips. Looking at Yan Xi who had snatched everything from her, with a smile on her face, and her hatred almost drowned her.

    ¡°Lord Yan, since my Lord has granted you, I will be yours in the future. But I have unfinished work with my Lord, please give me a few days grace.¡± Yan Xi¡¯s heart had both joy and sadness. She did not forget the key, her eyes slipped over the copper ball around Jun Gu¡¯s waist, her eyes darkened slightly.

    Previously, His Lord asked her to follow beside Jun Gu to control his consciousness with rhino horns. Now that Jun Gu got married and Yan Xi had already obtained the will of His Lord to hand over thisw. Han Zi Fei, it would be more convenient for her to control Jun Gu in the future.

    Yan Xi was not willing to do this before. Now she was very fortunate. In this way, she could have more opportunities, instead of watching Han Zi Fei and Jun Gu showing off their affection.

    ¡°Good.¡± Of course, Jun Wu Xie had no other words.

    Yan Xi nodded cleverly, covering the half of her scratched face, and retreated gracefully.

    Jun Gu and Han Zi Fei exchanged a look, and also found a reason to leave.

    Seeing that things hade to an end, Elder Yun retreated the other maidens from the hall, leaving herself, Duan Qi and Jun Wu Xie.

 Chapter 2877 - Hookedï¼ˆ3ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2877: Hooked£¨3£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Duan Qi remained silent for a long time. The rapid change of issues really made her feel ipetent. The thought of the good ns she had had all turned out differently, how could Duan Qi be happy about this?

    When Elder Yun saw Duan Qi¡¯s uncertain face, she looked at Jun Wu Xie again. She could not help but sigh with a gentle smile on her face. She said to Jun Wu Xie: ¡°Congrattions to Lord Yan. Since Lord Jun Gu approved both of you and Yan Xi is willingly to marry you, this is the best oue. Just that, previously the matter that we had discussed with Lord Yan, I wonder if Lord Yan remembers?

    ¡°Is it regarding the birth of a baby girl to remain with the Sacred Maiden Tribe?¡± Jun Wu Xie looked at Elder Yun¡¯s expression. How would she not know her thoughts? Her motive was to make use of the Dual Spirit Ring capabilities to give birth to a baby maiden.

    Regarding this, Jun Wu Xie had already asked her mother about the details.

    There was no special reason for the origins of maidens from the Sacred Maiden Tribe. The purity of the blood depends on fate. The more outstanding a man was matched with a pure maiden, the higher chance that they would give birth to a pure Sacred Maiden. But it was not absolute.

    Just like Jun Wu Xie¡¯s maternal grandmother, Han Zi Fei¡¯s as well as Han Shu¡¯s mother, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s grandmother¡¯s bloodlines in the Sacred Maiden Tribe were as pure. They were just like ordinary tribe people. The first man to be chosen from the tribe possessed great strength but may not be as mighty. But still, a pure Sacred Maiden like Han Zi Fei was born.

    At that time, the Sacred Maiden tribe was confused. The tribe was thinking to have maidens give birth and nurture more baby maidens. But a few yearster, when Han Zi Fei was learning to talk, the tribe requested Jun Wu Xie¡¯s grandmother choose an outstanding man to matchmake with Han Zi Fei. But in the end, she gave birth to an average maiden like Han Shu.

    Maybe it¡¯s heaven¡¯s will that the number of Sacred Maidens in the Sacred Maiden Tribe was scarce. There was no birth of a new Sacred Maiden since the existence of thest Sacred Maiden in the tribe. After the Sacred Maiden was married to His Lord, a second Sacred Maiden was born. And Han Zi Fei was born after the second Sacred Maiden left.

    This made the whole tribe extremely upset and they tried various methods. After countless guesses, they still could not figure out the reason.

    The reason why Duan Qi hurriedly wanted to find Jun Wu Xie was because Han Zi Fei was about to marry someone. During this period of time was the highest chance that a Sacred Maiden could birth a new Sacred Maiden.

    ¡°Exactly.¡± Elder Yun smiled.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Jun Wu Xie said lightly.

    ¡°That would be good.¡± Elder Yun secretly breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, Lord Yan was still young and didn¡¯t know much about the situation of the Sacred Maiden Tribe. But given Lord Yan¡¯s capability and Yan Xi got married to him, the tribe could not interfere if they could keep the baby maiden.

    ¡°There is nothing much to say about this. But the Elder Duan had said before. As long as I approve of her decision, I can cultivate my psychic force in this Holy Land of the Sacred Maiden Tribe. Is this true?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked as she slowly revealed her true intention.

    Choosing Yan Xi was to solve the problem for her mother and secondly was to gain ess to the Sacred Maiden Tribe¡¯s Holy Land !

 Chapter 2878 - Hookedï¼ˆ4ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2878: Hooked£¨4£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Of course. Please rest assured, Lord Yan. I¡¯ll arrange someone to take you to the Holy Land tomorrow.¡± Elder Yun naturally answered without saying a word. Anyway, it was just to let Jun Wu Xie enter the Holy Land to cultivate her psychic force. There was no loss to the Sacred Maiden Tribe. After all, within the Holy Land, there was a difficult Lord to deal with.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded. After getting the answer she wanted, she was not interested in entertaining Elder Yun anymore. She bidded goodbye and left the hall.

    From the end of the banquet to the departure of Jun Wu Xie, Duan Qi never said a word. She was depressed and her pursed lips revealed her dissatisfaction at the moment.

    ¡°Elder Duan, this matter hase to an end. We can¡¯t do anything about it. You don¡¯t need to worry about this matter anymore. No matter how inferior Yan Xi is, she is from our tribe. We still have a chance.¡± said Elder Yun, looking at Duan Qi¡¯s distressed face.

    Duan Qi took a deep breath as her eyes revealed her unwillingness.

    ¡°We know how formidable Yan Hai is. Such a person is most likely to have a new Sacred Maiden this time. But ... Why is it Yan Xi ... Yan Xi¡¯s bloodline is too inferior to evenpare to an average bloodline. I¡¯m just afraid ... ¡±

    ¡°There is no other way now. Instead of worrying about this, there is one more thing I want to ask you.¡± Elder Yun said sharply.

    ¡°Just go ahead and ask.¡±

    ¡°Previously ... Highness Ying sent someone to notify us that he will arrive when Lord Jun Gu and Han Zi Fei get married. Why is there no news now?¡± Elder Yun frowned lightly. Highness Ying¡¯s identity was very delicate in the Upper Realms. He always appears out of nowhere. He is also crowned the Son of His Lord. Although his strength was not as good as that of Knight of Destruction, he could still control the Top Ten Experts. ording to rumors, Highness Ying is still young and he was not married ...

    As far as Elder Yun was concerned, she felt that if she could get permission from Highness Ying, their maidens could even work with Highness Ying...

    Mentioning Highness Ying, Duan Qi¡¯s brows smoothened out a little.

    ¡°Highness Ying¡¯s message had just arrived yesterday. The message says that His Lord has something to discuss with him, so it dyed his departure time. It is estimated that it will take several days to reach the Holy Mountain.¡±

    ¡°After a few days, Lord Jun Gu and the rest would have already left ?¡± Elder Yun was a little puzzled.

    Duan Qi shook her head. ¡°Although Highness Ying said that he woulde at this time, it was not entirely for the Lord Jun Gu. When Highness Ying was previously retrieved back by His Lord, he was mentally unstable. His Lord keeps sending people to restore his psychic force. However, the best ce to repair psychic force is the Holy Mountain on our Holy Land. Therefore, even if Lord Jun Gu leaves, Highness Ying wille. He will remain in the Holy Land for a while to cultivate. Please remember to tell this to Elder Luo. Neglecting Highness Ying will not benefit the Sacred Maiden Tribe. ¡±

    Elder Yun was slightly surprised, and nodded immediately.

    ¡°You can rest assured that I will definitely inform Elder Luo about this matter. I will take Yan Hai directly to the Holy Land tomorrow, and inform Elder Luo about this matter.¡±

    ¡°Ok, you just handle this.¡± Duan Qi nodded. Maybe because Highness Ying wasing. The unwillingness in Duan Qi¡¯s heart started to fade a little.

 Chapter 2879 - Family (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2879: Family (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    When Jun Wu Xie returned to her residence, she had no time to rest in his room. She had been blocked by Qiao Chu. Jun Wu Xie saw Han Zi Fei and Jun Gu sitting in the pavilion with Jun Wu Yao between them. She realised that Qiao Chu already knew what they had done at the banquet today.

    ¡°Little Xie, you are so unkind. You didn¡¯t inform us that you found your parents! Are we still brothers!¡± Qiao Chu stared at Jun Wu Xie, and hummed angrily.

    Jun Wu Xie couldn¡¯t help smiling. These days, she was busy trying to find a way to deal with the things in front of her. She forgot to share her joy with her friends. Her eyes slowly turned to Jun Gu and Han Zi Fei. A warmth of happiness emerged.

    Her parents ...

    That¡¯s nice.

    ¡°Ah, hey, my eyes are painful! Can you be more considerate? Previously I tried to ignore you when you showed off your affection to Jun Wu Yao. Now, looking at your parents¡¯ expressions, it really pisses me off.¡± Qiao Chu wailed hard andined. But revealed his blessings to Jun Wu Xie at the same time.

    Rong Ruo and the others stood aside watching Qiao Chu¡¯s exaggerated acting. All of them couldn¡¯t helpughing at him.

    They experienced the pain before. When they were young, the whole family was ughtered, and all their parents and rtives died. They longed for family warmth. For Jun Wu Xie to find back her parents, it was really fortunate. They were really happy for her.

    ¡°Congrattions Little Xie, we really didn¡¯t expect that Senior Zi Fei is your mother. But after seeing her appearance, we could feel it.¡± Rong Ruo smiled.

    At first nce, Han Zi Fei and Jun Wu Xie did not strike any resemnce. However, if you look closely at Jun Wu Xie, it was easy to spot some simrities between their eyebrows. Jun Wu Xie looked colder and Han Zi Fei was a free and easy heroine. Both their styles were equally beautiful.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it.¡± Jun Wu Xie said with her soft voice. She expressed a joy she hadn¡¯t even noticed.

    ¡°Ah! I am jealous of you, what should I do?¡± Qiao Chu looked at Jun Wu Xie sadly.

    Looking at Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao showing off their love these days, Qiao Chu could still cheer himself up. He hoped that he would have apanion soon. But his parents were the treasures that he couldn¡¯t find in this life.

    Qiao Chu¡¯s words left Hua Yao standing on the side to fall into silence. They were happy for Jun Wu Xie and at the same time they had deep regrets since young. If they could grow up much earlier ... Their loved ones might not have left them forever.

    Jun Wu Xie watched her friends who went through thick and thin with her and revealed her loneliness this time. The ck cat that had been hidden in her body rushed out at this moment and jumped to her shoulder. Its furry tail swept Jun Wu Xie¡¯s cheek and its eyes quietly looked at Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. She stepped forward and gave each of her friends a big hug!

    This was Jun Wu Xie. For the first time, she embraced Qiao Chu so proactively, a little shy, but with a strong warmth.

    ¡°I am your family.¡±

 Chapter 2880 - Family (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2880: Family (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The sudden embrace of Jun Wu Xie and the warm words of affection spoken made Qiao Chu and others a little shocked. However, very quickly, their facial expressions changed from shock to smiles. At least, they had this group of friends. Even if it¡¯s the end of the world, they would not abandon one another.

    ¡°Seeing Little Wu Xie having her own friends, Her father and I are really happy for her.¡± Han Zi Fei got up with Jun Gu and walked to Jun Wu Xie. In Qiao Chu¡¯s view, Han Zi Fei and Jun Gu was the treasure that Jun Wu Xie had recovered back. But how could it be different for them as husband and wife?

    Han Zi Fei had been most grateful for her husband¡¯s for her resurrection, her daughter¡¯s growth, and their reunion.

    ¡°Little Xie can have such good parents like you, as well as rtives like Grandpa Jun and Uncle Jun. We are happy for her.¡± Qiao Chu sniffled and felt a little embarrassed. He wanted to tease Jun Wu Xie, but did not expect that this would be the case.

    ¡°Your parents ...¡± Han Zi Fei looked at Qiao Chu. She seemed to have found something.

    Qiao Chu touched his nose. Hua Yao and others nced at each other and said sullenly, ¡°Everyone is gone. Our family, all our loved ones, had been killed by treacherous people, right in front of us ... But ... we have avenged for them! Those bastards, we have sent them off to hell! ¡±

    Qiao Chu seemed to be cheering for himself, stretching out his fist and pretending to be confident and proud.

    However, Han Zi Fei looked very distressed. As early as when she was on the ind, she had noticed that the rtionship between Jun Wu Xie and her friends were very close. Although Jun Wu Xie¡¯s temperament was cold and bad with words, they had a very strong bond that no one could ignore.

    To think of it, with Jun Wu Xie¡¯s cold nature and her difficult experiences, if there were no friends to apany her, she would be more lonely.

    Han Zi Fei and Jun Gu looked at each other. The couple seemed to have reached a consensus. Jun Gu stepped forward and said, ¡°Zi Fei and I only have Jun Wu Xie. If you have no objection, we will also ... Treat you like our children. ¡±

    Jun Gu¡¯s words made Hua Yao and otherspletely shocked. No matter how they grew up, theck of love and the desire for family love in their hearts would never disappear. The way that Jun Gu and Han Zi Fei treated Jun Wu Xie, made them envious, and made them longed for it.

    The expressions of her friends became a little subtle. They looked at one another. Obviously, these things came too sudden and difficult to ept. But in their eyes, they faintly revealed their thirst for wanting a family.

    They looked over to Jun Wu Xie at the same time and saw Jun Wu Xie nodding at them with a smile.

    Fei Yan swallowed her saliva and turned to Jun Gu and Han Zi Fei nervously, and said with a trembling voice: ¡°Father Jun ... Mother Jun ...¡±

    ¡°Good.¡± Han Zi Fei and Jun Gu said together.

    Fei Yan¡¯s face turned red.

    The subtle joy made her feel as shy as an unintelligible child for a while.

    Now that Fei Yan had started to greet, Qiao Chu and the rest also took turns to call out with courage. For some time, the warm atmosphere in the courtyard made everyone forget the coldness brought by the snow.

    Jun Wu Yao was soaked with family warmth. He looked across to everyone and finally had eye contact with Jun Wu Xie. Both their eyes were filled with happiness.

 Chapter 2881 - Family (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2881: Family (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    In this harmonious fun, everyone felt rxed after getting tensed up for a long time. Being Jun Gu and Han Zi Fei¡¯s daughter, there was no room to y. All night, Jun Gu and Han Zi Fei were upied by Qiao Chu. Qiao Chu had been calling them like his own parents till their hearts melted.

    Jun Wu Xie could only stand by their side with tears andughter. Fortunately, Jun Wu Yao walked over to her, and stood with her. Otherwise Jun Wu Xie would have been lonely and miserable ...

    ¡°How do you feel?¡± Jun Wu Yao bowed his head slightly, looking at Jun Wu Xie next to him.

    Jun Wu Xie lifted her head, holding the tame little ck cat in her arms. Her cold eyes revealed a deep smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m d, here ... it¡¯s warm.¡± Jun Wu Xie pointed to her chest. She thought she was strong enough. But did not expect that she could be so gentle. Seeing that her friends and parents were happy, her heart was as sweet as honey.

    Jun Wu Yao stooped slightly and kissed Jun Wu Xie¡¯s forehead. He had no parents and no memory of his parents. What was conveyed by the Spirit Tree was his previous life memories, indicating that he was being brought up and nurtured by heaven and earth.

    Even if this was the case, he had the thought of nestling into a family.

    The reason why he was so in love with the woman was probably because she was the first in the world that gave him warmth.

    That kind of existence and warmth that cannot be reced by anyone.

    A pure soul was the most precious imprint.

    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t met you back then, I wouldn¡¯t have been as happy in my life as I am now.¡± Jun Wu Yao looked at Jun Wu Xie. His eyes were full of tenderness, and he seemed unable to speak in words.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Jun Wu Yao in amazement. What he wanted to say was exactly what she wanted to say.

    She was very happy to be able to meet him when she was reborn. The scene of their encounter was not beautiful. She was in an embarrassed state, he was in shackles. The bond fell on them both silently from then on. As time went by, it deepened.

    Till now, there was nothing that could separate them.

    Fate begins, fate never ends.

    ¡°Little Wu Xie, after the incident is over, shall we find a ce to hide in the mountains and rivers?¡± Jun Wu Yao suddenly said. Everything in the world had lost appeal to him. The only thing he thought was just to live with her for the rest of his life.

    Jun Wu Xie just wanted to nod, but Han Zi Fei¡¯s voice suddenly sounded.

    ¡°Son-inw, how could you abduct Little Wu Xie in the presence of her parents, brothers and sisters. It is very inappropriate, right?¡± Han Zi Feiughed.

    Jun Wu Yao stunned slightly, but he smiled.

    ¡°I was wrong, not to live in seclusion, but to live.¡±

    Little Xie finally got all the warmth and care. How could he have the heart to let her give up?

    ¡°It¡¯s almost the same.¡± Han Zi Fei then smiled with satisfaction.

    Qiao Chu and others by the side rarely saw someone who could change Jun Wu Yao¡¯s mouth andughed suddenly.

    Feelings, even formidable Brother Wu Yao would be afraid of his mother inw!

    In the midst ofughter, the moon was shining brightly. Even if it was snowy, it felt so warm.

 Chapter 2882 - Holy Land (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2882: Holy Land (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    In the early morning of the second day, Jun Wu Xie woke up from her happiness. Yesterday, she had asked Han Zi Fei about the Holy Land before she left.

    As far as Han Zi Fei¡¯s understanding of the Holy Land was concerned, the Holy Land was of great help to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s spiritual power. The person residing in the Holy Land was likely to be helpful in lifting the life and death worm from Jun Wu Yao. And that was Elder Luo.

    Han Zi Fei did not know much about Elder Luo. Before Han Zi Fei had escaped, Elder Luo had disliked her. The reason was that Elder Luo had given birth to Luo Qingcheng whose bloodline was rtively pure. Although Luo Qingcheng¡¯s bloodline was not as pure as Han Zi Fei, she was qualified to be a Sacred Maiden. But with Han Zi Fei¡¯s existence, there was no room for Luo Qingcheng.

    Because of this, Elder Luo¡¯s status in the Sacred Maiden Tribe became stagnant and she had no chance to climb any further. It would be strange if she liked Han Zi Fei.

    Jun Wu Xie wanted to enter the Holy Land. Qiao Chu could only remain at their residence. But for this, it was rare that Qiao Chu and the rest did not even let out a sigh. Instead they could not wait to send Jun Wu Xie away. Qiao Chu¡¯s cheekiness made Jun Wu Xie speechless. This group of heartless friends could not wait for her to leave for a while so that they could rightfully seize her parents .

    Only then did Jun Wu Xie realised that her parents were too outstanding that the others would want to cling on them!

    However, Jun Wu Xie did not forget the process. Not only Qiao Chu and the rest, Zheng Weilong and Ah Da came to this trip too. But Jun Wu Xie had no time to manage them. They were veryw-abiding and obedient. They rarely walk about in the Sacred Maiden Tribe. Jun Wu Xie only let Fan Zhuo convey her schedule and inform Zheng Weilong about it.

    When Jun Wu Xie came to the hall of the Sacred Maiden Tribe, Elder Yun was already waiting there. When she saw Jun Wu Xieing, she immediately greeted her with a smile.

    ¡°The Holy Land is the key in my Sacred Maiden Tribe. In order to enable Lord Yan to better cultivate here, I will take you there this time.¡± Elder Yun said beautifully.

    Of course, Jun Wu Xie would not be easily mislead. Elder Yun suddenly changed her mind. There must be a special reason to take her personally. She just had to wait and see what will happen.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you then.¡± Jun Wu Xie said.

    Elder Yun smiled and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s proceed. We will talk about the Holy Land as we walk.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie nodded.

    Elder Yun immediately led the way.

    Along the way, Elder Yun exined a lot about the Holy Land.

    In fact, the existence of the entire holy mountain had greatly benefited the cultivation of the psychic force. So the moment the Sacred Maidens appeared, they grew up in the holy mountain, which also made them born naturally after generations of inheritance. Have more powerful mental power than ordinary people.

    In the eyes of others, the role of spiritual power may not be as obvious as that of timely spiritual power. In the battle, there are no gorgeous moves and overbearing lethality. However, the horror of mental power is in its defense .

    A person with enough mental power can control even the will of a single-spirited strong person, and can control a certain number of Gold Spirits within a certain range. How terrible was this influence in war?

    Therefore, the Sacred Maiden Tribe rely on the strong psychic force. It held a pivotal position in the Upper Realm. This was the pride of the Sacred Maiden Tribe.

 Chapter 2883 - Holy Land (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2883: Holy Land (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Looking at the entire Holy Mountain, the most suitable ce to cultivate psychic force is the Holy ce, where only a few special personnel of the Sacred Maiden Tribe were eligible to enter. Elder Yun¡¯s praise of the Holy Land was endless. Jun Wu Xie¡¯s ears were fully grown of callus. She could only pretend to be listening attentively to Elder Yun.

    The Holy Land was located on the peak of the Holy Mountain, the highest ce where the temperature there dropped extremely fast.

    Elder Yun was wrapped in a cape. When he just set foot outside the Holy Land, he could not help to add on another cotton coat. However Jun Wu Xie was wearing just a simple and uncluttered suit. She was not affected by the cold.

    ¡°Here is the entrance to the Holy Land. Lord Yan, please wait for a while. The Holy Land has always been taken care of by my Elder Luo. For us to enter, we will need her consent.¡± Elder Yun said politely.

    Jun Wu Xie gave a soft reply. She became curious about the woman who gave birth to Luo Qingcheng.

    Luo Qingcheng¡¯s temperament seems to be bold and a little distorted. Now she was still locked in a special dungeon in the Lower Realms, facing the unrecognizable face, was she happy?

    Elder Yun stepped forward and knocked on the door. Although the holy ce was named Holy Land, it was contained in a cave on the top of the mountain. The door of the cave was pure white and blended with ice and snow. You couldn¡¯t tell if you did not look carefully.

    The door opened slowly after the door rang. A woman in a pure white dress was standing inside the door. The woman had a beautiful face and a delicate face. She looked in her early twenties, but her eyes were different. She had an eerie expression that was indescribable.

    Elder Yun had told Jun Wu Xie that only Elder Luo guarded the Holy Land. Jun Wu Xie couldn¡¯t associate such a young woman with Luo Qingcheng¡¯s mother. After all, the appearance of Elder Luo looked almost the same age as Luo Qingcheng.Her skin was even more tender.

    ¡°Elder Luo.¡± Elder Yun called out politely when she saw someone inside the door.

    ¡°Elder Yun? Why did youe to the Holy Land? I haven¡¯t received any news that Elder Yun is going to cultivate in the Holy Land in recent days.¡± Elder Luo¡¯s posture was proud and the pride in her brows was exactly the same as that of Luo Qingcheng!

    Facing Elder Yun who was also an elder, she did not converge.

    However, Elder Yun did not care: ¡°Elder Luo has misunderstood. It is not me who is going to cultivate in the Holy Land, but the Lord Yan, a distinguished guest invited by Elder Duan. Your apprentice Yan Xi and him have a rtionship. Now that he is part of our tribe, Elder Duan asked me to bring him to the Holy Land to cultivate. ¡±

    After hearing that, Elder Luo nced at Jun Wu Xie unceremoniously with a very critical look on Jun Wu Xie. She nced up and down her body. She didn¡¯t see what great about this young man other than his handsome looks.

    ¡°Duan Qi¡¯s judgment is getting worse. Yan Xi has also be stupid these years.¡±

    That cold tone and unabashed suspicion were clearly taunting Jun Wu Xie.

    Elder Yun¡¯s face suddenly changed, and she hurriedly said: ¡°Elder Luo has said nothing. Although the Lord Yan is young, he¡¯s the second strong man with a Dual Spirit Ring after His Lord in the Upper Realm!

    Elder Luo¡¯s face changed drastically upon hearing that!

 Chapter 2884 - Holy Land (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2884: Holy Land (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    No one in the Upper Realms knows the type of future that the strength of the Dual Spirit Ring would bring. When Elder Luo heard about this young man and Dual Spirit Ring, she changed drastically.

    ¡°It turned out to be a strong young man.¡± Elder Luo¡¯s enchanted face raised a smile, and her look at Jun Wu Xie was no longer so picky.

    Elder Yun secretly breathed a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Thene in and talk.¡± Elder Luo¡¯s face eased a little, giving way, Elder Yun and Jun Wu Xie entered the door.

    Inside the Holy Land, it was not as dark as an ordinary cave. Like the outside world, it was pure white. The white here was not caused by white snow but built up byyers of cold ice.

    At the top of the cave, a number of icemps hung high, glittering with a bright light. The light was reflected by the ice inside the cave and the ground, and the whole cave was brightly illuminated.

    The slightest chill, seeping from the ice, Elder Yun could not help but tighten her cloak.

    The cold chill would cause those maiden with low spirit energy to feel difort every time they set their foot in the Holy Land.

    As soon as Jun Wu Xie stepped into this holy ce, she could feel that her calm spiritual power was being stimted. It was boiling fast, and that feeling surprised Jun Wu Xie slightly.

    No wonder even Han Zi Fei suggested that Jun Wu Xiee here to cultivate, this was indeed the best ce to cultivate psychic force strength!

    The entire cave area was very wide andrge. It would not make people feel crowded and cramped at all. Elder Luo was the sole guardian of the Holy Land. There were several independent igloos in the Holy Land. The residences of Elder Luo, which were rtively small. They were specially provided for elders, maiden and noble guests whoe to cultivate in the Holy Land.

    Although it was not far from the residences of the Sacred Maiden Tribe to the Holy Land, the temperature difference between the two ces was huge. The Sacred Maiden Tribe¡¯s very own spiritual power was not very strong. The tribe could not rely on its own spiritual power to resist the sudden drop in cold temperature. For those who want to cultivate in the Holy Land, they would mostly choose to live directly in the Holy Land.

    Those who were fortunate enough to be able to enter the Holy Land to cultivate, naturally want to seize every minute and every second to stay in the Holy Land to cultivate their own spiritual power. If the opportunity was missed, you would never have it again.

    Elder Luo took Jun Wu Xie and Elder Yun to visit every part in the holy ce.

    Jun Wu Xie was very satisfied with the purity of the ice and snow world. Regardless of whether it was the Sacred Maiden Tribe or the Holy Mountain, everyone regards them as holy as they are. After spending several days in the Sacred Maiden Tribe, Jun Wu Xie gradually lost curiosity about this race.

    From the perspective of Jun Wu Xie, Han Shu and others¡¯ battles and intrigues were no different from those around them. To Jun Wu Xie, they had disgraced the Sacred Maiden Tribe.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if Lord Yan intends to cultivate here continuously, or ?¡± Elder Luo¡¯s attitude towards Jun Wu Xie had changed significantly. Although her proud look had not changed, she was finally willing to look at Jun Wu Xie. .

    ¡°I will go back at night.¡± Jun Wu Xie said.

    She had a lot of things to deal with. Even if the opportunity was rare, she could not stay here to cultivate in peace for a few days.

    ¡°Oh? The decision of Lord Yan is really strange. You must know that rarely any guest who can enter this holy ce will choose to leave during the cultivation.¡± Elder Luo slightly raised her eyebrows, a little surprised by Jun Wu Xie¡¯s reply.

 Chapter 2885 - The Approaching Enemy (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2885: The Approaching Enemy (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie nced at Elder Luo and said nothing.

    Elder Yun, however, was satisfied with Jun Wu Xie¡¯s answer.

    The main purpose of inviting Jun Wu Xie was to conceive the next generation with one of the tribe¡¯s women. After Yan Xi caught Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eye, Elder Yun naturally hoped that Jun Wu Xie could ¡®get along¡¯ with Yan Xi more often so that they could get a new Sacred Maiden as soon as possible.

    Seeing Jun Wu Xie didn¡¯t seem to intend to change her mind, Elder Luo did not say anything more, except to give a brief exnation about the essentials of cultivation to Jun Wu Xie, and was pulled aside by Elder Yun.

    ¡°I wondered what kind of distinguished guest that had brought Elder Yun here personally. This time, Elder Duan has good foresight. This kid has such a great opportunity at his young age. It is really good luck.¡± Elder Luo nced at Jun Wu Xie from afar, the emotion in her eyes was difficult to pinpoint.

    Elder Yun couldn¡¯t detect the sarcasm in Elder Luo¡¯s tone.

    Elder Luo has loved witchcraft since she was a child. No one in the Sacred Maiden Tribe understood it but they vaguely knew that practicing this art had a great impact on Elder Luo herself. After Elder Luo gave birth to Luo Qingcheng, there had been something wrong with her body¡¯s constitution, she had been unable to conceive anymore. Also, because of the presence of Han Zi Fei within the tribe, Luo Qingcheng¡¯s status could never reach its peak. Elder Luo, therefore, chose to care for the sacrednd alone and focused on the study of witchcraft. She did not bother much about the matters within the n.

    The only exception was when Elder Luo returned to the tribe and found Yan Xi by ident, and it was unknown how she saw that Yan Xi had the talent to learn witchcraft. She actually epted Yan Xi as a disciple and taught her a lot. The essence of witchcraft was the key to Yan Xi¡¯s ability to ascend to her current position.

    At the end of the day, Elder Luo had many connections with the elders in the tribe, she had an especially good rtionship with Duan Qi. Both were strong andpetitive people, and they wanted the power of control in their own hands. However, Duan Qi was one level higher than Elder Luo, thus resulting in the current situation.

    Elder Yun was usually a neutral party in the tribe, but now that she favoured Duan Qi, how could Elder Luo still be nice to her?

    Elder Yun could only bear with the ridicule and sarcasm from Elder Luo without getting angry, as she smiled and said, ¡°Elder Luo, please don¡¯t be mistaken, I came here today not because of City Lord Yan. But, there is a matter which Elder Duan has asked me to let you know.¡±

    ¡°Oh? What is the matter?¡± Elder Luo carelessly said.

    ¡°It¡¯s a matter concerning Highness Ying.¡±

    Elder Luo¡¯s eyes shed slightly.

    ¡°Highness Ying¡¯s mental strength has been unstable. His Lord has allowed Highness Ying toe to the Holy Mountain for cultivation. It so happens that Highness Ying is free recently, so in a couple of days, Highness Ying will arrive at the Holy Mountain. He will be staying with us for a period of time for his cultivation. At that time, we will need to trouble Elder Luo.¡± Elder Yun said.

    Elder Luo¡¯s expression was somewhat unreadable. She didn¡¯t immediately respond to Elder Yun, instead she remained silent for a long while.

    Elder Yun was a little worried at the long silence, and couldn¡¯t help but prodded, ¡°Elder Luo?¡±

    Elder Luo came back to her senses and pursed her lips in an impatient manner as she replied, ¡°Alright, since it is Highness Ying, even if you didn¡¯t say anything, I will still arrange it properly. Regarding this issue, you do not have to say anything more. ¡±

    Elder Yun only nodded with a smile.

    The two didn¡¯t realize it though they thought they were talking secretly, but they were heard by someone else!

 Chapter 2886 - The Approaching Enemy (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2886: The Approaching Enemy (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie calmly listened to the dialogue between Elder Yun and Elder Luo, but a strange feeling appeared in her heart.

    Gu Ying.

    He was the most difficult of all the enemies Jun Wu Xie had faced thus far. Regardless of the Lower Realm or Middle Realm, his presence was everywhere. In the Middle Realm, Jun Wu Xie almost got trapped by Gu Ying, had it not been for Jun Wu Yao¡¯s timely rescue, she would have faced grave danger at that time.

    Even now, with Jun Wu Xie being in the Upper Realm, Gu Ying still existed. At the previous Banquet of Heroes, although Gu Ying did not show up in person, he had sent Gu Xinyan to Sea Spirit City. There was always this nagging feeling in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s heart, that Gu Ying and her would face each other sooner orter.

    And this time was soon approaching.

    The impression that Gu Ying gave off was of a person who was always in a turbulent mood, and that he was a cruel young man. Jun Wu Xie still remembered that when she first saw Gu Ying, he had ughtered those who dared to provoke him. That auction was halted because of his bloodlust, and it seemed like every appearance of Gu Ying was apanied by blood and death.

    From the conversation between Elder Yun and Elder Luo, Jun Wu Xie now knew that Gu Ying would arrive at the Holy Mountain within a few days, and it so happened that he would also be cultivating in the holynd. Jun Wu Xie would not be able to avoid a confrontation with him.

    They would once again confront each other but the oue was unknown.

    Jun Wu Xie narrowed her eyes as she suppressed inner thoughts for a while, she calmed her heart as she cultivated in the sacrednd.

    Elder Yun left after speaking to Elder Luo, and Elder Luo did not immediately disturb Jun Wu Xie¡¯s cultivation.

    This first day of cultivation was calm and interesting. In the holynd, Jun Wu Xie experienced rapid growth of psychic power. The immense psychic power seemed to just flow into her from the iceyer beneath her feet, triggering the power within her.

    At almost every moment, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s psychic power was severely battered, and each shock brought about a strong turbulence to her psyche, however under that turbulence, her psychic power was constantly expanding!

    Jun Wu Xie retired from her cultivation upon nightfall. She did not know when and how she fell into a state where she forgot herself, time and space. When she opened her eyes, there was a strange smell emanating from the sacrednd. Although the scent was strange, Jun Wu Xie vaguely noticed several familiar undertones to it.

    That was the smell of several very toxic herbsbined.

    She followed the scent towards the source and found that the smell came from Elder Luo¡¯s room. There was a thread that presented itself lightly to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s heart, but it quickly disappeared from that space. And she found that she had reached Elder Luo¡¯s igloo, and through a crack in her igloo, she looked inside..

    Within the room, from the way the ice bricks wereid, it was extremely bright under a candlelight. Elder Luo was standing in front of a table made of ice and ying with some utensils. A head-sized copper container was sitting on a copper receptacle while burning slowly over an icy blue me on the table. The dark green liquid in the pot was bubbling and there was a green plume of smoke over it....

    By the hand of Elder Luo, there are various medicines which have been processed. The shelves next to her were filled with transparent ss bottles. In each bottle, there were ugly and sinister creepy crawlies like snakes, various insects and rats!

 Chapter 2887 - The Approaching Enemy (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2887: The Approaching Enemy (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie couldn¡¯t help but think of Elder Luo¡¯s ¡®hobby¡¯ ¨C the art of witchcraft.

    In her previous life, Jun Wu Xie had heard of certain ethnic groups in certain ces, which were proficient at using this sort of strange and magical art. At that time, Jun Wu Xie was kept in a cage all day, and all she could do daily was to read books, thus having read several books on this subject.

    Those books, however, only described the weirdness of this particr subject, but the basis and principle of it was not exined.

    Jun Wu Xie remembered that when she was a little old, that demon had also whispered and mumbled about the magic of witchcraft in private, and he had even wanted to uncover the mystery in it, but the result was a failure. At that time, that person brought home among other things, many of these creatures with very strong toxicity.

    Seeing everything in Elder Luo¡¯s house, Jun Wu Xie just knew exactly what the uses were for those things.

    Elder Luo was busy with what she had on hand, and she naturally did not notice Jun Wu Xie peeping from outside. After a while, she filled the liquid in the copper pot into small bottles, and turned away.

    Following the direction where Elder Luo was headed, Jun Wu Xie noticed that on the wall behind Elder Luo, there was a thin woman who had been tortured. The woman¡¯s face was haggard, and her four limbs shackled tightly to the wall. Her eyes were full of terror and panic. As Elder Luo approached with each step, the terror in her eyes became more and more obvious, as if she would fall apart in the next second.

    ¡°What¡¯s with such a horrible look on your face? For ordinary people like you, to have the honour ofing to our Sacred Maiden Tribe is a great glory. And you can, up to now, contribute to the legacy of our Sacred Maiden Tribe, this is such a huge blessing that you should be grateful, and not fearful.¡± Elder Luo took a bottle of freshly prepared bewitched water as she staredughingly at the scared and shivering woman.

    She was obviouslyughing, but the tone, if anyone heard it, contained indescribable horror.

    The woman was already terribly frightened as she looked beseechingly at the devil approaching her. She kept shaking her head and trying to repel the approach of Elder Luo. Her chapped lips spread open but there was no sounding from her throat. Her voice seemed as if it was blocked by someone.

    Elder Luo didn¡¯t seem to see the woman¡¯s horror. She walked to the woman¡¯s side and looked up and down at the woman¡¯s skinny bones, her eyes were as cold as examining a dead object, not a person.

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for my witchcraft which has helped you maintain your beautiful face, you will be old and faint. This youth spell is a treasure that only my Sacred Maiden Tribe possesses. To have been used by an outsider like you, you really got a great bargain. It is only natural that you have to return the favour for my tribe.¡± Elder Luo reached her hand out, smiling, as she forced open the trembling woman¡¯s mouth. With immense fear shining in the woman¡¯s eyes, the bottle of potion was poured into the woman¡¯s mouth....

    The potion entered her mouth and flowed into her stomach, and after just a moment, the woman tensed up as if she had a cramp all over her body. Her blood vessels suddenly protruded all over her fair skin, and her eyes were bloodshot. She looked like she was going to explode in the next second.

    As the initiator, Elder Luo just used a pair of unemotional eyes to record the woman¡¯s reaction little by little.

 Chapter 2888 - The Secret of The Sacred Maiden Tribe (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2888: The Secret of The Sacred Maiden Tribe (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie witnessed the whole process with her own eyes, but what she cared most about was Elder Luo¡¯s remarks about the potion.

    Within the Three Realms, the only way to keep one¡¯s appearance unchanged was to practise hard with one¡¯s spiritual power. The stronger the spiritual power, the aging speed will slow down even more. Just like Jun Wu Xie, after she inherited Grandmaster¡¯s Spirit Ring, during those five years of silence, the changes in her appearance were very subtle.

    Furthermore, with Su Ya¡¯s age, her looks werepletely inconsistent, but because her spiritual power was very strong, it could maintain her looks without outright aging.

    But...

    The Sacred Maiden Tribe did not have a high innate aptitude for spiritual power. However, within the Sacred Maiden Tribe, Jun Wu Xie had not seen any aging persons. The people here, no matter what their status and ages were looked at most, in their early twenties. There was no hint of aging at all.

    This was something Jun Wu Xie hadn¡¯t noticed before. It wasn¡¯t until Elder Luo mentioned the youth potion, that Jun Wu Xie thought back about it.

    In terms of spiritual power alone, the spiritual power of the Sacred Maiden Tribe members could possibly dy their aging for a few years at most but it wasn¡¯t enough to smooth out the traces of again over centuries.

    But ... they did it.

    A suspicion arose in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mind. At that moment, the woman who was shackled to the wall lost her energy and consciousness. Elder Luo observed the woman for a moment longer and left the room.

    When Elder Luo pushed open the door of the igloo, she found that Jun Wu Xie was sitting cross-legged on the ice block with her eyes closed as she cultivated. A smile lifted the corners of her mouth, and she stepped forward and said, ¡± Lord Yan.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie slowly opened her eyes and nced at Elder Luo.

    ¡°Will Lord Yan be practicing longer today?¡± Elder Luo smiled.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be a while more.¡± Jun Wu Xie said.

    Elder Luo said: ¡°Then Lord Yan, please carry on practicing. I have some matters to attend to, I will return shortly. If Lord Yan¡¯s cultivation ispleted, you can find an igloo to rest in, or if you want to go back, you can do so as well.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie nodded, at the same time, she noticed that Elder Luo was holding two bottles filled with the green potion, which was just given to the woman.

    Jun Wu Xie thought to herself that Elder Luo must have determined the effects of this potion, and wanted to inform the other elders of the Sacred Maiden Tribe.

    Elder Luo gave a softugh as she walked past Jun Wu Xie, and headed towards the exit of the Holy Land.

    A whileter, after Elder Luo had left, Jun Wu Xie suddenly got up from the ice block and walked towards the igloo where Elder Luo was previously.

    There was a lock on the door of the igloo, but perhaps she had stayed in this Holy Land for a long time, thus there was little protection and security. The lock was very simple and Jun Wu Xie was able to open it with little effort.

    Entering into the room, the strange scent wafted to her nose instantly and it was strong. Jun Wu Xie subconsciously frowned. The sweet undertone of the strange scent, although frangant, was clearly derived from highly toxic herbs and was extremely deadly. Even if it was just a brief contact with the scent, it would still cause some sort of damage to mind.

    Jun Wu Xie ate a Poison Neutralising Pill and then walked into the room.

    She didn¡¯t search the room, but instead walked straight to the chained woman who had fainted.

    The woman¡¯s face was calm, perhaps she waspletely exhausted and had fainted.

 Chapter 2889 - The Secret of The Sacred Maiden Tribe (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2889: The Secret of The Sacred Maiden Tribe (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie reached out to take the woman¡¯s pulse, and she found that the woman¡¯s pulse was extremely chaotic. What she saw was a person nearing death, but when Jun Wu Xie looked closely, she saw that the woman¡¯splexion gradually turned from pale to rosy, and herplexion became very healthy. The haggardness from before seemed to have disappeared in an instant and her sunken cheeks became plump again.

    Within a span of just a few minutes, the woman¡¯s appearance andplexion had changed so much that it alerted Jun Wu Xie of its strangeness.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at the sleeping woman and thought for a moment. Just then, Little ck appeared and jumped onto Jun Wu Xie¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°There is something strange with the Sacred Maiden Tribe. I think that this Luo person is simr to her daughter, there is nothing good about them.¡± Little ck twitched its nose slightly and sniffed the scent in the room. Having been together with Jun Wu Xie for a long time, although it had never studied medicine, it had a certain understanding of medicinal properties.

    Regarding the changes the woman underwent, it was a bit shocking. She was obviously on the verge of death but now she looked radiant. Even for a proficient medical practitioner like Jun Wu Xie, it was impossible for her to create a medicine with such a rapid aftereffect. After all, for any nourishing medicine, the lesser side effects you wanted, the slower the medicine would take effect. To strengthen the constitutions of the internal and external werepletely different.

    With such a rapid external effect, it was clear that there would be severe side effects.

    Otherwise, this woman¡¯s pulse would not be so confused.

    ¡°Do you want to wake this woman up and find out more?¡± Little ck looked at Jun Wu Xie, it¡¯s eyes sparkled.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded, and took out a Consciousness Pill from her Cosmos Sack. The Consciousness Pill was one of the pills that Jun Wu Xie had to save life. The refining process was extremely tedious, and the time spent was very long. Hence she rarely used them, but this time Jun Wu Xie did not hesitate.

    The survival of the Sacred Maiden Tribe did not concern her, but she had not forgotten that her mother was also a member of the Sacred Maiden Tribe. If, ording to Elder Luo had said, the ability of the Sacred Maiden Tribe to maintain their youth till today could be connected to that youth potion. Jun Wu Xie had never heard Han Zi Fei mention that she had used any potion before. But in any case, she had to rify.

    Jun Wu Xie expertly opened the woman¡¯s mouth and ced the Consciousness Pill into the woman¡¯s mouth. She lifted the woman¡¯s jaw with her palm, allowing the woman to swallow the pill naturally.

    Then Jun Wu Xie stepped back and waited for a moment.

    The drowsy woman gradually showed signs of sobriety, her closed eyes trembled slightly and opened slowly.

    As she opened her eyes, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s figure came into focus, astonishment filled her expression. And that immediately changed into something akin to survival instinct and excitement!

    She kept opening and closing her mouth, wanting to say something to Jun Wu Xie, but she couldn¡¯t even utter a single sound from her throat.

    Jun Wu Xie found that the woman¡¯s tongue was intact, raised her hand to feel the woman¡¯s throat, using her spiritual power to explore the woman¡¯s vocal cords, but she did not find any abnormalities. However, the woman was unable to speak, which Jun Wu Xie concluded that it was due to the effects of the drugs.

    When it came to medicine, there was nothing that Jun Wu Xie couldn¡¯t solve. She immediately took out a panacea from her Cosmos Sack.

 Chapter 2890 - The Secret of The Sacred Maiden Tribe (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2890: The Secret of The Sacred Maiden Tribe (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    When the woman saw the elixir in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hand, her eyes were filled with terror.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I am not going to hurt you. I know that you are tortured by Elder Luo. If you want to save yourself, trust me.¡± Jun Wu Xie looked into the woman¡¯s terrified eyes and lowered her voice.

    The woman looked at Jun Wu Xie motionlessly, as if struggling. After a long struggle, she nodded slowly.

    Jun Wu Xie ced the pill into the woman¡¯s mouth, and the woman felt a coolness flowing into her throat, causing an almost-forgotten sensation in her numb throat!

    ¡°Save ... Save me!¡± That was the first sentence the woman said while sobbing.

    ¡°Please, help me out! Please, please!¡± The woman¡¯s tears burst in an instant, and she shivered like catkins in the wind.

    ¡°Who are you? Why are you here?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked, looking at the woman.

    The woman cried and said, ¡°I am the family member of Lord Li Wan Ting!¡±

    Jun Wu Xie was a little surprised. The Li Wan Ting that the woman mentioned, Jun Wu Xie had heard of him before. This person was one of the top ten exponents in the Upper Realm and he was ranked first! But how did Li Wan Ting¡¯s family member fall into the clutches of Elder Luo?

    Soon, everything the woman said resolved the doubt in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s heart.

    Li Wan Ting became famous thousand years ago, andter he became one of the top ten exponents. His reputation was illustrious and he had great prestige in the Upper Realm. This was the ideal man that the Sacred Maiden Tribe was looking for. Thus, 500 years ago, the Sacred Maiden Tribe sent an invitation to Li Wan Ting, requesting that hee to the tribe to choose one of their members to conceive the next generation of Sacred Maide. Naturally, Li Wan Ting did not want to miss out on a good opportunity, and he immediately brought an entourage of attendants to the Holy Mountain to keep that appointment.

    This woman was one of the people brought by Li Wan Ting at that time. Her name was Ling¡¯er, and she was a servant girl who had been with Li Wan Ting since she was a child. Because of her beauty, Li Wan Ting kept her by his side, and although she was a servant in name, she was actually one of his mistresses.

    However, Ling¡¯er also knew that she had low spiritual strength and in a lowly position. Hence, although she knew Li Wan Ting¡¯s purpose ining to Holy Mountain, she didn¡¯t dare to disagree.

    At the Holy Mountain, Li Wan Ting and a member of the Sacred Maiden Tribe caught each other¡¯s eyes, and they were married. During the period of time before that woman got pregnant, Li Wan Ting lived on the Holy Mountain for a long while, along with the others who came with him.

    Ling¡¯er didn¡¯t have any intentions at that time, she just wanted to serve Li Wan Ting in a peaceful manner, in order for her future days to be well.

    But she didn¡¯t expect that on the night the woman got pregnant, she was ordered to serve the woman. However, she suddenly felt disoriented and fainted. When she woke up again, she was chained to the wall in the igloo.

    For five hundred years, she did not struggle to break out of her bondage, she was trapped in that igloo, and became the test subject for Elder Luo¡¯s potions. asionally, there would be people cultivating in the Sacred Land, and in order to distract other people¡¯s attention, Elder Luo muted her with poison for five hundred years.

    Over the past five hundred years, Elder Luo has used various kinds of poisons from time to time on Ling¡¯er. Ling¡¯er often thought that she would die, but she survived, and it was better to bear such a life than the torture of death....

    ¡°The women of the Sacred Maiden Tribe are all evil spirits! When I was locked up here on the first day, I saw with my own eyes Elder Luo throwing the woman, who had been trapped and tortured to death here, into the ice cer at the back of her house. ¡± Ling¡¯er started sobbing.

 Chapter 2891 - The Secret of The Sacred Maiden Tribe (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2891: The Secret of The Sacred Maiden Tribe (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Ling¡¯er¡¯s cries of anguish let Jun Wu Xie quickly learn what the Sacred Maiden Tribe was doing in the dark.

    It was evident that the Sacred Maiden Tribe was dependent on the youth potion that Elder Luo had concocted to maintain their youthful appearances despite possessing weak spiritual powers. And in order for Elder Luo to create this youth potion, she needed test subjects but she also could not use anyone from the tribe to conduct such heinous experiments. Therefore, she set her sights on those servant girls who had been brought along by powerful men when they were invited to the Holy Mountain.

    And Ling¡¯er was the victim of one such instance. Ling¡¯er was just an ordinary maid, and in terms of the benefits that Li Wan Ting had received from the Sacred Maiden Tribe, even if a servant girl went missing in the Holy Mountain, he wouldn¡¯t be bothered by it. And he wouldn¡¯t cause a scene just for Ling¡¯er.

    Therefore, it was more than suitable to capture such a person to be Elder Luo¡¯s test subject.

    In fact, it was unknown how many women Elder Luo had been tortured before Ling¡¯er!

    Even for Jun Wu Xie, she was extremely ufortable with what Elder Luo had done. She abhorred all experiments that use others as test subjects. This was against the will of others and obliterated the living rights of those people. Jun Wu Xie was unwilling to ept it.

    Watching Ling¡¯er pour out her pain for the past 500 years, with her face covered in tears, Jun Wu Xie could almost imagine what kind of life Ling¡¯er had lived in these 500 years .

    ¡°Save me, please. I beg you¡± Ling¡¯er looked at Jun Wu Xie and begged. This was her only chance. She didn¡¯t want to live like this anymore.

    Elder Luo¡¯s poisonous potions tortured Ling¡¯er to the brink of insanity. Countless of times, she had thought that she was going to die with ushc torture, only to be saved by Elder Luo using other poisonous potions.

    Sometimes she could not help but want to end her life, at least that was much better than living in torture.

    ¡°Not yet.¡± Jun Wu Xie said after a moment.

    Despair appeared on Ling¡¯er¡¯s face. She thought that the boy in front of her could save her, but she did not expect ...

    The little bit of hope shining in her eyes extinguished instantly, as the despair in Ling¡¯er¡¯s eyes almost obscured the light in her eyes.

    ¡°ording to what you said, Elder Luo¡¯s poisonous potion is sessful this time. At least, she will not develop any new potions for the next few days. Hence in the next few days, you will be safe. If I let you go now, you will not be able to escape far anyway. If you want true freedom, trust in me. ¡°Jun Wu Xie spoke to Ling¡¯er in an even tone. Jun Wu Xie had notpleted her tasks in the Sacred Maiden Tribe, until then, she would not leave. If she were to release Ling¡¯er now, not only would it alert her enemies, with Ling¡¯er¡¯s current state of health, she might get recaptured halfway by Elder Luo or die on the steep slopes of the Holy Mountain.

    ¡°You ... You will you save me?¡± Ling¡¯er looked at Jun Wu Xie with uncertainty.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded.

    Ling¡¯er had provided her with useful information, and naturally Jun Wu Xie would not let anyone who has helped her suffer.

    This was Jun Wu Xie¡¯s principle.

    Except...

    The timing was wrong.

    Ling¡¯er was not stupid. To be able to enjoy favour from Li Wan Ting for many years, she had to be more than just a pretty face. She had an intelligence about her, and she knew that Jun Wu Xie had no need to lie to her. The young man in front of her was being truthful.

    She still had a chance!

 Chapter 2892 - The Secret of The Sacred Maiden Tribe (5)

    <h4>Chapter 2892: The Secret of The Sacred Maiden Tribe (5)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    After telling Ling¡¯er to maintain her cool in this situation, Jun Wu Xie gave Ling¡¯er a kind of elixir which could help Ling¡¯er to control her voice and ensured that Elder Luo would not identally find out that her voice had been restored.

    After understanding what she needed to know, Jun Wu Xie stepped out of Elder Luo¡¯s igloo, relocked the door, and left the Holy Land while Elder Luo was still away.

    Outside the Holy Land, among the brilliant white snow-capped mountains, there was no one around. Little ck was swishing his tail in the arms of Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°I knew it, this Sacred Maiden Tribe is definitely not as virtuous as it may seem, otherwise, why would Mother Jun escape from here?¡± Little ck twitched his whiskers.

    Jun Wu Xie narrowed her eyes. She had initially nned on practicing in the Holy Land for two more days before going to find Jun Wu Yao and the others, but what she saw and heard today forced her to go back immediately.

    One Gu Ying.

    One youth potion.

    All these made Jun Wu Xie unable to stay in the Holy Land any longer.

    She urgently needed to pass these two pieces of news to Jun Wu Yao, and she also needed to inquire about the youth potion from Han Zi Fei.

    Walking all the way from the Holy Land, Jun Wu Xie did not see a single person along the way. She kept walking at an extremely fast pace and within a short time, she had arrived at her former residence under the moonlight.

    ¡°Little Xie? Why are you back today?¡± Jun Wu Xie hadn¡¯t entered the room yet but Jun Wu Yao had already felt her presence, as he appeared in front of her in a sh, like a streak of lightning. His smiling eyes held a hint of wonder.

    If he remembered correctly, shouldn¡¯t Jun Wu Xie be back at least by tomorrow?

    ¡°I found something. I think I need to talk to you. Where is my mother now?¡± Jun Wu Xie said.

    Jun Wu Yao said, ¡°I¡¯ll take you there.¡±

    It was definitely not easy for Jun Wu Xie to change her n. Jun Wu Yao didn¡¯t dy, he held onto Jun Wu Xie and then disappeared from the courtyard.

    After the marriage of Jun Gu and Han Zi Fei, Jun Gu immediately abandoned his former ce of residence, and grandly moved into Han Zi Fei¡¯s sanctuary, and dismissed the maids of the sanctuary on the grounds of not wanting the others to disturb them.

    Today, only Han Zi Fei and Jun Gu were left in the Sanctuary.

    When Jun Wu Yao arrived at the backyard of the sanctuary with Jun Wu Xie, Han Zi Fei and Jun Gu seemed to be discussing something. Jun Gu keenly noticed a faint presence, and was subconsciously alert, but when he turned his head, he immediately saw his daughter and son-inw and rxed his vignce immediately.

    ¡°Little Wu Xie? Ye Jue? Why are you here?¡± Han Zi Fei got up and greeted them the moment she saw Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Mother, father.¡± Jun Wu Xie alighted from Jun Wu Yao¡¯s arms, and looked at her parents in respect.

    ¡°What happened? I heard that you are going to the Holy Land today? And you returned so early? Were you angered by that demon Luo?¡± Han Zi Fei looked at her daughter with a smile, the ¡°demon Luo¡± obviously meant Elder Luo.

    Jun Wu Xie shook her head. She looked at Han Zi Fei with a smile on her face. It was hard to imagine that Elder Luo¡¯s youth potion would appear in her mother¡¯s body.

    No matter what kind of poison potion, there would be certain destructiveness, and Ling Er¡¯s internal body was weakbined with her rosy face made Jun Wu Xie a little worried. She had yet to check the pulse of Han Zi Fei.

    ¡°Mother, can you show me your pulse?¡± Jun Wu Xie said.

 Chapter 2893 - Fraudulence (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2893: Fraudulence (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Han Zi Fei was a little puzzled. But she still held out her hand for Jun Wu Xie to check it. It turned out that Han Zi Fei¡¯s pulse was abnormal. Her brows frowned immediately.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jun Gu noticed the anomaly of Jun Wu Xie, and couldn¡¯t help worrying.

    Jun Wu Xie spoke out what she saw and heard when she was with Elder Luo. After speaking, Jun Gu and the rest were stunned.

    Even Han Zi Fei was shocked.

    ¡°I ... I have lived in the Sacred Maiden Tribe since I was a child. But I haven¡¯t heard of it, I don¡¯t know if I have used it.¡± Han Zi Fei frowned slightly. She couldn¡¯t help but think of the weirdness of the tribe.

    Han Zi Fei had lived in the Sacred Maiden Tribe since she was a child. She did not notice the eternal youth of the maidens. Those books in her study room only recorded that the maidens could maintain their youth by their racial characteristics. But did not expect that all of these turned out to be false!

    Obviously, the youth worm in the hands of Elder Luo was not the original way for the maidens to perpetuate their youth. But they could no longer verify it.

    The most critical question now is what were the risks they faced then they took the youth worm?

    ¡°In the Upper Realms, only the maidens¡¯ babies did not need to undergo the quenching of the Sea Spirit Beast¡¯s blood. But they may use the youth worm to rece the Sea Spirit Beast¡¯s blood to maintain one¡¯s youthful appearance. It¡¯s difficult to find out if they take it or add it to their daily diet. I think only the elders of the tribe are aware of this matter. Whether that youth worm is harmful, it will cause panic among the tribe. ¡°Jun Wu Xie frowned. In fact, she suspected that the maidens would use poison to keep their youth. In addition to the beauty, only fear is, there might be a deeper meaning to it.

    The Sacred Maiden Tribe was naturally excellent in psychic force. But they were so barren of spiritual power. Theyck the ability to protect themselves. If they wanted to protect themselves, they could only make the Scared Maiden Tribe into an extremely excellent and mysterious race.

    Psychic force was one, while eternal youth was second.

    ¡°Will the youth worm cause damage to your mother¡¯s body?¡± Jun Gu holding his wife¡¯s hand. He was very worried as they had finally reunited and this situation had happened, which made Jun Gu uneasy.

    Jun Wu Xie pressed her lips, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Regarding worm poison, she was more confused and puzzled. She did not know much about it.

    ¡°It¡¯s not difficult to know the truth.¡± Jun Wu Yao, who had never spoken, suddenly said.

    Jun Wu Xie and the other three immediately looked at Jun Wu Yao.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think the youth worm will have much side effects. After all, this poison is taken by Duan Qi and other elders. But to determine everything, just get hold of Elder Luo and ask her. ¡°Jun Wu Yao shrugged slightly.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mind suddenly came to her senses. Only because this matter was rted to her mother, there was a loophole in her thinking.

    Being too concerned might create chaos.

    ¡°It¡¯s not difficult to catch Elder Luo. But she is the guardian of the Holy Land, and other elders would asionally contact her. If she disappears suddenly, I¡¯m afraid it will cause unnecessary trouble.¡± Han Zi Fei said.

    ¡°I know what to do.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes lightened slightly!

 Chapter 2894 - Fraudulence (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2894: Fraudulence (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Elder Luo had been guarding the Holy Land for many years.The number of people visiting the Holy Land was usually very little on normal days. However, with Jun Wu Xie¡¯s arrival over the past few days, it had brought a strange silence to the Holy Land.

    Elder Luo sat in the room and looked through the open window and peered at Jun Wu Xie, who was sitting cross-legged on the ground to cultivate her psychic force. There was a strange sh in her eyes. When she left the Holy Land yesterday, she found her disciple Yan Xi.

    She was the only disciple that Elder Luo had. Not to mention how much she liked her, but for some special reasons, she could leave the Holy Land for a long time. His Lord needed a person who knows witchcraft. Elder Luo found Yan Xi in her own tribe by chance.

    Yan Xi¡¯s status as a maiden was considered low. She was not content with that. Such a mentality was the most suitable for learning witchcraft. Therefore, Elder Luo took care of Yan Xi. Yesterday, Yan Xi had already told Elder Luo the matters between her and Jun Wu Xie. She had told everything she knew about Jun Wu Xie to Elder Luo and thus Elder Luo had a better understanding about the identity of Jun Wu Xie.

    The City Lord of one of the most barren cities among the 72 Cities was able to defeat the other cities and unify and that had been scattered for thousands of years. This alone made Elder Luo look at it with respect.

    Yan Xi was also her disciple. For such an outstanding young boy to match with her disciple, Elder Luo was naturally very satisfied. Yan Xi was quite obedient to her, so as long as Yan Xi could grasp Jun Wu Xie¡¯s heart, in the future, Elder Luo could use Jun Wu Xie¡¯s Dual Spirit Ring to achieve many of her own goals.

    Looking at the slim boy on the ice, Elder Luo¡¯s eyes had already involuntarily emerged an ambition.

    In terms of strength and mind, she never thought that she was worse than anyone in the Sacred Maiden Tribe. Previously, she wouldbine with a man and give birth to a baby girl in order to gain a higher status. But she did not expect that the child she gave birth to was still not as good as Han Zi Fei who was born from the stomach of an ordinary tribe person. In fact, Elder Luo had been studying witchcraft since a long time ago. She was apanied by those poisons all day. Her body had long been unsuitable for childbirth.

    However, for her ambitions, she still fought. But the result was aplete loss. Instead of letting Luo Qingcheng oust Han Zi Fei from the position of the Sacred Maiden, her own body was injured instead. The damage caused her to be in the Holy Land these years to cultivate her body through the Holy Land. Otherwise she would not rmend Yan Xi to His Lord instead of going by herself.

    In that fight, Elder Luo waspletely defeated. But now, looking at Jun Wu Xie in the Holy Land, Elder Luo¡¯s ambition that has been extinguished for a long time was rekindled.

    ¡°No hurry, no hurry.¡± Elder Luo retracted her gaze, and a gloomy smile appeared on her beautiful face. The smile fell on Ling¡¯er¡¯s eyes. She shivered.

    Elder Luo sorted out her thoughts, removed a few bottles of poison, and then got up and walked towards Jun Wu Xie outside the door.

    During Jun Wu Xie¡¯s cultivation, she felt that Elder Luo was approaching. She slowly opened her eyes and watched Elder Luo walk towards her enchantingly.

    ¡°I am afraid that Lord Yan is tired, why not take a break?¡± Elder Luo said with a smile.

 Chapter 2895 - Fraudulence (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2895: Fraudulence (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Elder Luo and she could smell a faint scent from Elder Luo¡¯s body. The scent was very light and if it was not for Jun Wu Xie who often deals with medicines, it was not easy to distinguish it.

    Among this scent, Jun Wu Xie identified a scent that she was very familiar with. It was a flower that could unconsciously rx the mind and such a flower was not unfamiliar to her. Back in her previous life, she was once asked by the tribe¡¯s superiors to use this flower to make a medicine that could rx people¡¯s vignce and ept suggestive hints. Jun Wu Xie did not expect that after going transmigrating, she woulde across this thing once again.

    Just that this time, the other party intended to use this flower to deal with her!

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Elder Luo calmly, nodded slightly, as if she had found nothing wrong.

    Elder Luo naturally didn¡¯t think much about it. From her point of view, this profession was special. No matter how powerful Jun Wu Xie¡¯s spiritual power was, she would never know much about medicines.

    ¡°I heard that Lord Yan and my disciple Yan Xi like each other. Yan Xi is my only disciple and I treat her like my biological daughter. I am also relieved to see that she has found someone.¡± Elder Luo deliberately rxed her voice. What she needed to do now was to let Jun Wu Xie have a good impression of her while she was still in the Holy Land. This good impression and feeling would be good enough for her to make use of it in the future and would use it at her advantage.

    Jun Wu Xie didn¡¯t say anything. She just thought that Elder Luo¡¯s words were indecent. How could she talk about rtionships in a ce like the Upper Realm? Didn¡¯t Elder Luo find it ridiculous?

    Like her biological daughter?

    As far as Jun Wu Xie knows, although the situation of mothers and daughters in the Sacred Maiden Tribe was not as murderous as in other parts of the Upper Realm, after the birth of the child, the biological mothers will not raise them personally. They would be directly sent to the n and to be raised by the elders till they reached adulthood. By then, both mother and daughter would be strangers.

    Obviously, Jun Wu Xie knew exactly what Elder Luo had in mind.

    But she was not in a hurry to expose her.

    ¡°Yan Xi has suffered a lot since she was a child. Because of her low psychic force, she had endured a lot of grief in the tribe. When I saw her that year, she was thin and pitiful. She had bright eyes, I could not bear her to go through anymore sufferings. Therefore, I epted her as my disciple. In future, I hope that Lord Yan can treat her well ... ¡±

    Jun Wu Xie did not respond and Elder Luo did not care either. Anyway, the medicine fragrance on her body would guide Jun Wu Xie to ept all her words. Jun Wu Xie could only listen.

    Elder Luo started saying the eptance of Yan Xi as a disciple. Many of the ¡°ties¡± between her and Yan Xi that Jun Wu Xie talked about, from her words, it seems that her rtionship with Yan Xi was very close. Like a mother and daughter. She constantly indicated to Jun Wu Xie that she was good to Yan Xi and even hinted that without her, Yan Xi would not have achieved what she is today.

    Jun Wu Xie didn¡¯t say anything from beginning to end. After Elder Luo finished all the words, Jun Wu Xie was still having the same expression.

    Elder Luo didn¡¯t know how much Jun Wu Xie had epted. When she was trying to test it, the gate of the Holy Land was suddenly knocked on.

    Elder Luo only had to say, ¡°Who is it? Let me take a look first.¡±

 Chapter 2896 - Fraudulence (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2896: Fraudulence (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie looked at the back of Elder Luo and a chilling glint shed by her eyes.

    Elder Luo still had some doubts in her heart. She didn¡¯t know who woulde to the Holy Land at this time. Highness Ying would only arrive tomorrow. Could it be that Duan Qi had something to report about?

    With confusion and doubt, Elder Luo opened the door of the Holy Land. The person caught her attention and made Elder Luo slightly stunned.

    Standing outside the door was a handsome young man.

    ¡°Who are you? Why are you here? Isn¡¯t anyone telling you that this is a Holy Land that others shouldn¡¯t set their foot on?¡± Elder Luo¡¯s face sank instantly, with great dissatisfaction in her heart.

    The Sacred Maiden Tribe had no male at all. Even if he was a guest in the tribe, he should be apanied by an attendant. The youth in front of her looked deserted and his clothes were not expensive. Elder Luo could tell immediately that he was just a lowly follower and her attitude became proud.

    The young man outside the door didn¡¯t say anything. His eyes directly passed Elder Luo, and he looked behind her.

    As the youth swept his vision across, a slightly indifferent voice came from behind Elder Luo.

    ¡°I asked him toe.¡±

    Elder Luo slightly hesitated and turned around immediately. She did not know when Jun Wu Xie hade behind her.

    ¡°Lord Yan?¡± Elder Luo frowned slightly, although there was dissatisfaction in her heart. But for the strength of Jun Wu Xie, she smiled and said, ¡°Lord Yan, you are our Sacred Maiden Tribe¡¯s noble guest. But the tribe¡¯s rules had to be obeyed. Elder Yun had also told you that in this Holy Land, only you can set foot on. As for other cats and dogs, they are not allowed to enter. ¡±

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Elder Luo coldly, and suddenly said, ¡°Elder Luo.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°I wonder if the fragrance on your body was refined from the orchid flower?¡±

    ¡°What!¡± Elder Luo¡¯s face suddenly paled.

    ¡°Orchid flowers are good stuff, but if Elder Luo wants to use this to deal with me, I¡¯m afraid it would be a mistake.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    Elder Luo still wanted to say something, but the back of her neck suddenly felt hurt. Suddenly, she was enveloped in darkness.

    Standing outside the gate of the Holy Land, Hua Yao watched Elder Luo fall to the ground unconsciously. The bones on his face moved slowly, his clean face was reced by a handsome face.

    ¡°This is Elder Luo that you mentioned before?¡± Hua Yao raised an eyebrow.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded.

    Hua Yao bent over and lifted Elder Luo. When he stood up, his face turned into Elder Luo¡¯s face who was resting on his shoulders. His male figure had immediately be like a petite woman. .

    ¡°Now, where are you going to ce her?¡± Hua Yao looked at Jun Wu Xie. Last night, Jun Wu Xie suddenly looked for him, and asked him to go to the Holy Land today to rece Elder Luo.

    For such matters, Hua Yao had long been familiar with it.

    In terms of the characteristics of the Bone Shifters Tribe, no one was more suitable for this kind of recement and disguise.

    ¡°Put her in the igloo over there, wait until night, and then take her out of the Holy Land.¡±

    Hua Yao nodded, carried her and walked away.

    Elder Luo must exist in the Holy Land. At the same time, Jun Wu Xie must take her away for questioning, so she could only ask Hua Yao to help in this and make a disguise.

    After Hua Yao threw Elder Luo into the igloo, they went to Elder Luo¡¯s room.

    In the room, when Ling¡¯er saw Jun Wu Xie and ¡°Elder Luo¡± enter, her eyes lit up and was filled with hope.

 Chapter 2897 - Interrogation (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2897: Interrogation (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Release her first.¡± Jun Wu Xie said.

    Ling¡¯er was stunned momentarily as she felt that this gentleman¡¯s words were not quite right. Before she could think about it, the ¡°Elder Luo¡± who tortured her for 500 years actually obeyed the gentleman and released her.

    When her feetnded, Ling¡¯er¡¯s eyes widened unbelievably, looking at the eyes of ¡°Elder Luo¡±, full of shock.

    ¡°From today onwards, you will be free, but I want to ask you to do me a favor.¡± Jun Wu Xie looked at Ling¡¯er who was still in shock.

    Ling¡¯er absentmindedly looked at Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie exined her intention.

    Hua Yao disguised as Elder Luo. There was no difference in appearance or form. The only thing missing was the imitation of Elder Luo¡¯s behavior and habits. This was something that Jun Wu Xie did not know as Elder Luo was usually alone. Among the Holy Land, only the elders in the tribe had some understanding about Elder Luo. However, it was impossible for Jun Wu Xie to capture Duan Qi.

    Therefore, Ling¡¯er would y a key role in this.

    She was held captive by Elder Luo for a full five hundred years. During these five hundred years, she spent the day and night with Elder Luo. For the person she hated, Ling¡¯er naturally knew Elder Luo¡¯s habits better than anyone.

    Ling¡¯er had no fear after knowing that ¡°Elder Luo¡± was Jun Wu Xie¡¯spanion. Her hatred towards Elder Luo and the Sacred Maiden Tribe made her decide to help Jun Wu Xie.

    Without anyone knowing, Elder Luo of the Sacred Maiden Tribe had been reced by Hua Yao.

    When night fell, Hua Yao reced Elder Luo in the Holy Land while Jun Wu Xie took the sleeping Elder Luo and returned to her residence.

    A cold sensation spread from Elder Luo¡¯s whole body. She woke up slowly from drowsiness, and a little light imprinted in her eyes. Her brain was a little groggy, and the moment before she opened her eyes, everything was fuzzy. When she saw the scene in front of her, she was stunned!

    The scene in front of her was no longer the Holy Land she was familiar with, but the side hall of the Sacred Maiden Tribe!!!

    ¡°Elder Luo had a good sleep?¡± A familiar voice sounded in Elder Luo¡¯s ears.

    Suddenly she raised her head and saw Han Zi Fei sitting at the side.

    ¡°Han Zi Fei! What do you want to do!¡± Elder Luo¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. She didn¡¯t expect that she would fall into Han Zi Fei¡¯s hands. She quickly scanned the room and found that ¡°Lord Yan¡± was among them. In addition, there were two men with unique temperament in the room.

    Anxiety suddenly shrouded Elder Luo¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Han Zi Fei! Even though you are married, you are still a maiden from the Sacred Maiden Tribe. Don¡¯t you know how sinful it is to hold the elders in private custody!¡± Elder Luo shouted in a bluff.

    Han Zi Fei chuckled a little, watching the pretending calm Elder Luo and said: ¡°You can rest your throat. There is no one here except us. Even if you shout out of the sky, no one knows you are here.¡±

    ¡°Furthermore, do you think I would care about sins? I dared to run away in the past. Now that I have captured you here, what else am I afraid of?¡± Han Zi Fei said in disdain.

 Chapter 2898 - Interrogation (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2898: Interrogation (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°You!¡± Elder Luo was blocked by Han Zi Fei¡¯s presumptuous words, but she knew very well that Han Zi Fei had always beenwless.

    Han Zi Fei was also not interested in talking with Elder Luo, and looked directly at Jun Wu Xie: ¡°If you have any questions, just ask.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie got up and walked to Elder Luo.

    Jun Wu Xie did not understand why ¡°Lord Yan¡± had colluded with Han Zi Fei.

    ¡°Lord Yan, what do you mean?¡± Elder Luo chuckled coldly.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at her nkly.

    ¡°I invited you over today to ask you something, and I hope Elder Luo can cooperate.¡±

    ¡°Oh? That¡¯s how Lord Yan invites people? I have now seen it.¡± Elder Luo was a little flustered in her heart, but the expression on her face was still tough.

    ¡°Nothing, just want to ask you, what is that youth worm you give to the maidens?¡± Jun Wu Xie said straightforwardly.

    Elder Luo¡¯s face changed sharply, her eyes subconsciously nced aside, and her voice became a little unnatural.

    ¡°What youth worm? I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about!¡±

    ¡°Little Wu Xie, can¡¯t just leave this person to me? Interrogating such a person, I think I have more experience.¡± Suddenly her father said out in front of her. He had a lot of experience fighting with his father and interrogating prisoners of war and spies during the war.

    ¡°No need to bother my father.¡± Jun Wu Xie shook her head and reached out from the Cosmos Sack around her waist to take out an elixir.

    Elder Luo had not yet understood why Jun Gu called this ¡°Lord Yan¡± Little Wu Xie, nor did she know why Jun Wu Xie called Jun Gu ¡°Father¡± from her mouth.

    There was no room for resistance. Elder Luo swallowed the elixir stiffly. It didn¡¯t take long for a strange feeling to form in her body. Herplexion turned from white to red, and her sharp eyes turned confused. The spirit of alertness seemed to rx at this moment. Her whole person looked a littlezy and blushing, as if drunk.

    ¡°Little Wu Xie, what did you use on her?¡± Looking at Elder Luo who was formerly aggressive and turned drunk, Han Zi Fei couldn¡¯t help but look at Jun Wu Xie curiously.

    ¡°An elixir for making illusions.¡± Jun Wu Xie said. Elder Luo wanted to use the orchid flower on her. It was only polite that she returned this ¡°kind¡± gesture back to her so that she would not be considered rude.

    This elixir was refined by Jun Wu Xie when she was free. It is a modified product of thest orchid flower. It could not only let people rx their vignce, but also let them unknowingly reveal the secrets that they never want to tell!

    However, this elixir had a weak effect on those with strong spiritual power. It was most suitable for people with strong mental power and weak spiritual power like Elder Luo!

    Thanks to the elixir, Elder Luo had put down all vignce. Now Jun Wu Xie could ask her questions to get all the answers she wanted.

    And the answer to this question surprised Jun Wu Xie, and it made the other four people in the room have a new understanding of the Upper Realm and His Lord!

 Chapter 2899 - Life and death worm (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2899: Life and death worm (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Just as Jun Wu Xie had guessed before, the youth worm was the secret of the eternal youth of the maidens. This poison was refined by Elder Luo herself. It would be added to the milk where the maidens were born. It was also added during feeding. The Sacred Maiden Tribe¡¯s drinking water had also the youth worm added in. The amount was very small, and it will not be noticed by anyone.

    And all this was arranged by the elders in the n. Except the maidens, all elders in the tribe knew it.

    Because the amount of youth worm taken at a time was very little, it did not have much impact on the body of the maidens. The chaotic pulse was only a slight side effect but it had no other impact on their health. Jun Wu Xie let out a little sigh of relief.

    In fact, the use of external forces to maintain the maiden¡¯s youth had been around since the beginning of the Sacred Maiden Tribe, but it was not the youth worm that was used at that time.

    There was another thing. But the effect of that thing was far less obvious than that of youth worm, and it was abandoned by the tribe.

    These things were done very secretly by the Sacred Maiden Tribe, so no one else would know about it. If Jun Wu Xie had not overheard these, she would not be able to unlock the secret.

    In addition to the youth worm, Elder Luo also developed a lot of poisonous drugs. Although she did not agree with Duan Qi, there was one point that she and Duan Qi were consistent.

    That¡¯s the reputation of the Sacred Maiden Tribe!

    In addition to taking the youth worm for the Sacred Maiden Tribe, thebination of the maidens and anyone should give birth to the boys. But before the baby boys were taken away, Elder Luo and Duan Qi would instill another kind of poison in private. That poison couldpletely destroy the psychic force of those baby boys, making them unable to pass on the spiritual advantages of the Sacred Maiden Tribe. And by doing so, this could protect the uniqueness of the tribe!

    But those baby boys¡¯ lives were shorter than others. The poison would weaken their psychic force and spirit energy.

    It was only because of the weak rtionship in the Upper Realms that those men did not care if their children survived long enough, and they were never discovered.

    And the thing that shocked Jun Wu Xie most was life and death worm ...

    The poison in Elder Luo¡¯s body was not that she had inadvertently acquired it, but inherited from the ruler of the Upper Realm, His Lord ...

    All of Elder Luo¡¯s teachings on witchcraft were the teachings from His Lord. All the books she read were also given by His Lord. This was not known to the maidens from the tribe.

    They did not even know that while Elder Luo was refining the poison for the maidens, she was also providing various poisons for His Lord. Her disciple Yan Xi was also her sessor. Because of the needs of His Lord, she was sent to Jun Gu.

    And life and death worm...

    It was a kind of poison that His Lord once spoke to Elder Luo. Elder Luo helped collect some materials and although she did not fully understand the life and death worm, she knew some of the refined products of life and death worm. The products made Han Zi Fei¡¯splexion pale in an instant!

    If you want to make life and death worm, one would need the souls of 9,999 babies ...

    Using their flesh and blood to temper the soul, in order to take a sublime and tempered soul, they will be trapped in life and death worm forever, and could no longer enter the reincarnation cycle.

 Chapter 2900 - Life and death worm (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2900: Life and death worm (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    This news made Han Zi Fei infuriated, she could not tolerate such a thing! The souls of 9,999 babies who had just arrived in the world and had yet to feel the beauty of this world, were deprived of their right to survive after being born. And their souls would always be trapped in life and death worm!

    Jun Wu Xie finally understood why Jun Wu Yao would be affected by life and death worm. Although she didn¡¯t know all about refining life and death worm, this was enough to shock her.

    Nearly ten thousand dead souls were entangled day and night, living and dying in Jun Wu Yao¡¯s body, which was equivalent to torturing nearly ten thousand dead souls trapped in his body. Who could withstand this kind of resentment and despair?

    As long as life and death worm still existed, those souls could not reincarnated. They still exist in life and death worm and have not disappeared. It was their resentment that was constantly limiting the power of Jun Wu Yao.

    And this hatred did not arise because of Jun Wu Yao.

    ¡°Those souls are all from the Upper Realm ... that person is really ... cruel and ruthless.¡± Han Zi Fei¡¯splexion turned white. She was already a mother. She had always been very displeased with the indifference of the rtionship from the Upper Realm. She could not stand to see children suffering at all.

    As the ruler of the Upper Realm, His Lord could use the lives of nearly 10,000 people to quench a spirit without blinking ...

    Han Zi Fei couldn¡¯t imagine how bloody that life and death worm was, and how many people were deprived of their lives.

    Jun Wu Xie wanted to ask more about life and death worm from Elder Luo. But Elder Luo could not say anything. When she was refining the life and death worm, Elder Luo had not given birth to Luo Qingcheng. Her body was not damaged yet so she had the opportunity to go out and collect those children, and His Lord only told her these, and she didn¡¯t know more.

    ¡°No!¡± Jun Gu suddenly said.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Han Zi Fei looked at Jun Gu.

    Jun Gu¡¯s gaze looked at Jun Wu Yao unsteadily.

    ¡°ording to Elder Luo, when His Lord asked her to collect those children, Jun Wu Yao had not appeared in the Upper Realm. So in other words, before Jun Wu Yao appeared, His Lord had deliberately created the life and death worm. But looking at the whole Upper Realm, who could threaten His Lord¡¯s position and made him want to spend his energy to refine such a brutal poison? This happened before the existence of Jun Wu Yao. Could it be such a coincidence that this life and death worm could restrain the power of Jun Wu Yao.¡± Jun Gu revealed his doubts in his heart.

    In terms of timing, the life and death worm was created earlier than the presence of Jun Wu Yao. An early preparation for the arrival of Jun Wu Yao ... This was too weird.

    Jun Gu¡¯s words were like a beacon that illuminated the mist in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s heart. She opened her eyes slightly and looked at Jun Wu Yao, but there was also a confusion in Jun Wu Yao¡¯s eyes.

    Life and death worm was like a tailor made for him.

    But it was a long time before his arrival.

    Could it be that...

    His Lord knew early that Jun Wu Yao might appear, so he did all this ahead of time?

    This guess was a bit too amazing, but no matter whether it was Jun Wu Xie or Jun Wu Yao, this suspicion could not be removed from the heart.

    Even...

    In their hearts, there was a voice telling them that it was all true.

 Chapter 2901 - Life and death worm (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2901: Life and death worm (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Such startling news pulled them into deep contemtion. If His Lord created a life and death worm to target Jun Wu Yao, how did he know that Jun Wu Yao would appear?

    No one knew this.

    Everyone could only leave first and think about this issue separately.

    Jun Wu Xie temporarily locked Elder Luo in the Sacred Maiden Hall, waiting for the arrival of Gu Ying a few dayster. Perhaps, she could find a breakthrough point from Gu Ying.

    Of course ...

    The Heavens do not follow one¡¯s wishes.

    Before Gu Ying reached the Holy Mountain, the news of His Lord had been delivered in advance.

    Because of the strength of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s Dual Spirit Ring, His Lord already knew and paid close attention to it. The person who sent the message directly told Jun Wu Xie told her that she was to set off immediately to the Sacred City to meet His Lord!

    This newspletely disrupted Jun Wu Xie¡¯s n, but unexpectedly, it was reasonable.

    Things were in a hurry, and Jun Wu Xie could not wait until the arrival of Gu Ying. At the same time, Han Zi Fei and Jun Gu decided to leave half a day in advance to ensure the safety of Jun Wu Xie.

    When Duan Qi heard the news, her mood was even moreplicated. She thought His Lord would take Jun Wu Xie away for a long time. She did not expect that this would happen so suddenly. The only thing was that Jun Wu Xie had already chosen Yan Xi, even if she was not in the tribe, they were still hopeful.

    But...

    On the night Jun Wu Xie and others were about to set off, a piece of news broke Duan Qi¡¯s dream.

    Yan Xi should have left with Jun Wu Xie, and Jun Wu Xie had already made good preparations. Elder Luo had also given hints by using elixir to make her forget everything that happened, including Ling¡¯er. By the way, Ling¡¯er was mixed within her own group of people and was ready to take her away.

    However, when Jun Wu Xie asked Yan Xi to tag along, Ye Sha who went to Yan Xi ¡®s residence returned in a short time, and passed a message to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s ears.

    ¡°Yan Xi is dead,¡± Ye Sha said.

    Jun Wu Xie froze slightly.

    Qiao Chu, who was ready to go, was dumbfounded.

    What¡¯s going on?

    ¡°Dead? What¡¯s going on?¡± Qiao Chu hurriedly asked.

    Ye Sha told everyone everything he heard.

    Yan Xi was killed in her room, and the person who killed her was Han Shu!

    Duan Qi and others arrived one step ahead of Ye Sha. They wanted to exin to Yan Xi before leaving, but they killed her. They did not expect and pushed the door open. They saw a bloody scene.

    Han Shu, holding a blood-stained dagger in her hand, sat idly in a pool of blood. Lying beside her was Yan Xi, who had lost her breath.

    That scene shocked Duan Qi.

    After seeing people arrive, Han Shu suddenlyughed. Her crazy and twistedughter shocked the entire tribe.

    Han Shu was crazy because of jealousy and hatred.

    She couldn¡¯t stand herst chance to be taken away by Yan Xi. So she killed Yan Xi before she left. She didn¡¯t want Yan Xi to get what she couldn¡¯t have.

    These two people who were supposed to be allies, ended up in death and madness. This also caused Duan Qi¡¯s wishful thinking to fall.

    Due to His Lord¡¯s order, Duan Qi and the rest wanted to temporarily sacrifice individuals to Jun Wu Xie. But they did not have enough time.

    In the end, Jun Wu Xie left with herpanions, but the entire Sacred Maiden Tribe was in dead silence.

 Chapter 2902 - Sacred City (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2902: Sacred City (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The Sacred City, located in the most central position of the Upper Realm, was surrounded by 72 cities. It sat on the most advantageousnd of the Upper Three Realm and upied the most extensivend.

    At the same time, the Sacred City was also the highest ce for everyone to climb to in the Upper Realm.

    The experts of the Upper Realm were like clouds. The real elites were all concentrated in the Sacred City as there was a supreme ruler of the Upper Realm inmand. Whether it was the Knights of Destruction or the Top Ten Experts, they had already left the other cities of the Upper Realm to live in the Sacred City.

    In addition to these top experts, most of the strong ones in the Upper Realm had also been gathered in the Sacred City, surrounding His Lord to survive.

    If you were to say that the 72 city masters were all outstanding, a casual guard in the Sacred City could beparable to those of ordinary city lords. It can be said that the Sacred City was the most powerful city force in the Upper Realm.

    It was not easy to enter the Sacred City. Anyone who had the opportunity to enter the Sacred City had to be screened personally by His Lord. Without the peak of the Gold Spirit, it was absolutely impossible to upy a ce in the Sacred City. Only those humble servants could enter the Sacred City to serve. Their low position was only limited to this.

    In the Sacred City, outsiders who wished to enter had to obtain a city order to do so. Even though the city seemed rich and magnificent, the gate of the city seemed a bit deserted.

    People inside the city were disdainful of going to other cities, while people outside the city were rarely qualified to enter.

    Today, the gates of the Sacred City seemed to be a little lively. The gates that were deserted in the ordinary days were crowded these days. Many people have entered the Sacred City in recent days.

    In a restaurant in the Sacred City, there were already bustling crowds. It looks like they were not residents from the city. They were more like outsiders.

    I said ... This time the selection of the Top Ten Experts was really sudden. In the past, shouldn¡¯t the selection of the Top Ten Experts be half a year in advance? Howe it only took only half a month¡¯s preparation time? A big man looked at hispanion carefully and was a little rude. He deliberately lowered his voice when he spoke.

    Someone sitting at the same table with the big man said: ¡°Who knows if this is what His Lord meant, but I heard that it seems that several people have been killed by the Top Ten Experts before. The news has just been confirmed recently. ¡±

    ¡°Killed? I heard, it seems like ... Luo Qingcheng and another lord... This ... is it true? I thought I was passing on the rumors.¡± The other man was surprised.

    You must know that the most famous of the Top Ten Masters was Luo Qingcheng, a leader among all lords. Among the Top Ten Experts, she was the only female and an apprentice of His Lord. From the perspective of outsiders, she was born with a huge aura. This powerful power made the original Top Ten Experts bowed their heads. Such a powerful person ... killed?

    Some people really found this news unbelievable.

    ¡°Of course it is true, otherwise how do you think the Top Ten Experts will make room for others?¡±

    ¡°Oh my god, what a terrible character that can be to give a master like Lord Luo Qingcheng ...¡±

    A group of people were mouring about, exchanging all they heard on the grapevine. They were not people from the Sacred City and neither were they invited to participate in the Top Ten Experts selection trials.

 Chapter 2903 - Sacred City (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2903: Sacred City (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    They came from all over the 72 cities. They only apanied their masters to participate in thepetition. In the Sacred City, those who were arrogant and treacherous on usual days could only behave obediently during this time.

    ¡°Have all your City Lords entered the city?¡± A big burly man looked at the people at the same table.

    Those people nodded immediately.

    ¡°See, with such a good opportunity, how can the City Lords be reluctant toe? But ...¡± The speaker carefully looked around and whispered: ¡°I heard that this time he was also invited, I think with that strength, I am afraid that he does not even need to participate, after all, few people can match that strength. ¡±

    The man was vague, but everyone knew who he was talking about.

    Now, the first person in the 72 cities was no longer Lord Bai Zhu from the White Night City. But the person that killed a million troops in the 72 cities with one force¨C Sea Spirit City Lord Yan Hai.

    The young man had directly tore apart all order in the 72 cities, broke the bnce maintained by the 72 cities for thousands of years, andpletely held the 72 cities in his hands.

    The strength of that person,pared with the 72 cities, absolutely had no resistance. The 72 City Lords who had been vying to be the top among the lords had been defeated for the first time. They could only bow low in front of that person.

    Originally, everyone thought that the person who took control of the whole 72 cities would use bloody methods to suppress the restless hearts of the cities. Even if he would not kill them all at first, he would never spare them either.

    After all, they had led people to attack the Sea Spirit City. And then bowed their heads after the defeat. The hatred had been built.

    But...

    Who would have thought that the Sea Spirit City Lord who had won the position of overlord of the 72 cities would have no action at all. The whole Sea Spirit City was peaceful and it was as if nothing had happened. Those City Lords who had been afraid for a long time even thought that they were dreaming.

    This behavior was really weird. Who would want toe to the Upper Realms with that power and authority and still keep those City Lords alive?

    One had to say that everyone in the 72 cities was shocked by the strange behavior. So far no one could understand the mind of that person.

    ¡°What¡¯s there topare? Even if topare, which City Lord dared to really fight him? That person must be tired of living!¡± The big man on the side hummed.

    How do ants fight against elephants?

    ¡°Also, that kind of strength, let alone the City Lords, even the Top Ten Experts could not withstand it.¡±

    The discussion was heated and the voices gradually increased. Fortunately, most of the restaurants were visitors from the 72 cities. For those who spoke, they were not surprised. Most of them felt the same way.

    But no one noticed that in the corner of the restaurant, several figures were silently observing.

    ¡°I said ... What did His Lord mean? Calling the Little Xie here, didn¡¯t he mean to see her? After entering the city, he arranged Little Xie to stay in the restaurant and take part in the selection of the Top Ten Experts in a few days? Does he feel that his men were too obtrusive, so he wants to borrow the hands of the Little Xie to kill a few? ¡°Qiao Chu supported his chin with one hand and looked at the people sitting and talking at the table.

 Chapter 2904 - Sacred City (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2904: Sacred City (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Seated at the table with Qiao Chu was the whole gang of them. They arrived in the Sacred City two days ago. The messenger who sent the message to the Holy Mountain was anxious and they did not dally as they rushed all the way to Sacred City.

    Before entering Sacred City, they had made full psychological preparations, and this time they had to meet the person behind the scenes of all happenings. Everyone pinched a cold sweat for Jun Wu Xie.

    But...

    No one ever thought that after entering the Sacred City, His Lord did not ask Jun Wu Xie to meet him at all. Instead, he asked her to temporarily stay in the restaurant in the city, and asked Jun Wu Xie to participate in the selection happening ten dayster. During the whole selection of the experts, there was no mention of meeting Jun Wu Xie at all.

    This made Qiao Chu feel relieved, yet at the same time, they were depressed.

    With Jun Wu Xie¡¯s strength, did she even need to participate in it?

    Was there a problem with His Lord?

    Not to mention the participants who came to the selection, even the Top Ten Experts were not good enough.

    ¡°Who knows, Mother Jun also said that His Lord¡¯s temperament was strange. No one can understand him. But I feel that it is a good thing that the Little Xie is not in a hurry to see His Lord. We are now in the Sacred City. The position closest to His Lord is the most convenient ce to gather information. It is always good to do more preparations.¡± Fan Zhuo said with a smile.

    To be honest, after chatting with Han Zi Fei, they have a further understanding of that Lord. They knew that Jun Wu Xie had the strength of the Dual Spirit Ring as the other party, but still had no assurance of victory.

    ¡°What about Fei Yan?¡± Qiao Chu heard Fan Zhuo¡¯s words and nced around. Fei Yan disappeared early in the morning, but at noon, he never returned.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look for it, he went out early to check the news.¡± Rong Ruo said lightly.

    Qiao Chu nodded. He could not help but look curiously towards Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao who were sitting calmly. Among them, the most calm were these two. After entering the Sacred City, the two of them were like normal, there was not a sliver of nervousness about the final battle.

    It seems that Qiao Chu¡¯s sight was noticed. Jun Wu Xie slowly raised her head and looked at Qiao Chu with doubt in her eyes.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked.

    Qiao Chu stared at Jun Wu Xie ufortably, his eyes expression were extremelyplicated.

    ¡°Little Xie, are you not nervous at all?¡±

    ¡°Why should I be nervous?¡± Jun Wu Xie wondered.

    ¡°But you are going to deal with that person now.¡± Qiao Chu made a secret gesture.

    That ruler of the Upper Realm was also the strongest master in the Three Realm. He was not only powerful, he was also cunning. At his peak, Jun Wu Yao had fallen into his trap!

    ¡°It¡¯s sooner orter, why the tension?¡± Jun Wu Xie said indifferently, when the wordsnded, she looked up at Jun Wu Yao aside.

    ¡°You can stay in the room.¡±

    In fact, Jun Wu Xie was not nervous about meeting His Lord. She was more concerned about Jun Wu Yao. Although Jun Wu Yao had never said it, Jun Wu Xie felt that she had no doubt His Lord ced a great deal of care on this matter. It was the only failure in her life.

    She was worried whether Jun Wu Yao could control his emotions when he was so close to His Lord.

 Chapter 2905 - Top Ten Experts Selection (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2905: Top Ten Experts Selection (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Yao turned to look at Jun Wu Xie. In her eyes, he read a trace of anxiety and concern. That warmth was also precious. He raised his hand and raised a gentle and spoiled smile on the corner of his mouth as he gently rubbed her little head.

    ¡°How can I bear to let you fight alone?¡±

    If it was extremely warm, Jun Wu Xie was slightly stunned. Her face turned red and lowered her head.

    Qiao Chu and others on the side looked as if they had been injured internally. Qiao Chu couldn¡¯t help but to ask Jun Wu Yao.

    What is a lone war?

    In the eyes of Brother Wu Yao, aren¡¯t they considered a few people?

    Suddenly he felt so tired that he would never love again ...

    Just as Qiao Chu and others were still struggling with whether they were considered people in the eyes of Jun Wu Yao, a pink figure slowly appeared at the entrance of the restaurant. Inside, the men chatted around everywhere. Immediately everyone kept quiet and they couldn¡¯t help looking at the pink touch.

    It was a stunning and pretty woman. Although her appearance was not gorgeous, she was just as charming, making people reluctant to look away.

    Under the watchful eye of the crowd, the woman slowly walked past the crowd and walked towards a table in the corner of the restaurant.

    Many men¡¯s eyes in the restaurant were anxious and focusing on the woman¡¯s body. When they were disoriented and turned, the woman suddenly turned her head and swept around in the restaurant with a smirk.

    Dang.

    A man fell off the chair directly to the hook, and the sound instantly caught the attention of the people around him. He could only get up awkwardly and hurriedly.

    The woman who caused amotion, but sauntered across the screen in the corner, disappeared.

    When the woman went to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s table, the charming enchanting posture was just shattered in an instant. The woman mmed the pink dress, leaned on her legs. She lifted Qiao Chu¡¯s cuffs, grabbed the chicken drumsticks from his hand and ate it.

    ¡°His uncle, I haven¡¯t worn this kind of clothes for a long time, almost didn¡¯t toss me to death, Qiao Chu, hurry up, pour me a ss of water, I can¡¯t breathe because of this cor!¡± ¡°The woman¡± burst out. He pulled open the gauze around his neck, exposing the obvious and abrupt throat.

    Qiao Chu swallowed his saliva and looked at the person who broke the beauty in a minute. But he didn¡¯t have the time to think about his chicken drumstick. He just poured a ss of water and handed it to ¡°the woman¡±.

    Fan Zhuo supported his chin and looked at Fei Yan who changed his face faster than flipping through the book. With a look of surprise, he joined a littleter. He really felt fresh about the disguising of men into women. Every time seeing the nature of the Fei Yan dressing, he couldn¡¯t help feeling sad for the men who were confused by Fei Yan on the outside.

    If they knew that the woman they admired was actually a powerful pure male. I wondered how they would feel.

    ¡°I must say, Yan¡¯er, when can you change this sultry¡¯s bad taste?¡± Qiao Chu said honestly and offered the tea. He couldn¡¯t help but whispered. Before they passed the gap of the screen and saw Fei Yan. The behavior he just saw was thorough.

    After saying this, Qiao Chu also gave a hint to Rong Ruo who sat by the side.

 Chapter 2906 - Top Ten Experts Selection (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2906: Top Ten Experts Selection (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Fei Yan was still bolstorou and rough before but the moment he heard Qiao Chu mention it, he immediately lowered his legs and sat properly as he looked nervously at Rong Ruo.

    Rong Ruo just smiled at him as if she hadn¡¯t noticed anything.

    Fei Yan¡¯s mind was restless again.

    Seeing that Fei Yan was about to fall into an endless loop, Hua Yao said quickly: ¡°Cough, Yan¡¯er, what have you found today?¡±

    Speaking of business, Fei Yan¡¯s eyes became serious.

    ¡°I wandered around the city early in the morning. The guards in this city are very strict. It looks like there are not many guards but I noticed that soldiers guarding the city or those guarding the city walls, even the lowest strength are considered strong exponents from the Gold Spirit Pinnacle. There are many spirit inscriptions and strong exponents inside. ¡±

    In the 72 Cities, Gold Spirit Pinnacle was definitely capable of upying a position in the city, not to mention being a strong figure in the spirit inscriptions.

    It was known that in the Upper Realm where Spirit Ring exponents were scarce. The status of the spirit inscription exponents was second to none. Except for a few Spirit Ring exponents, the spirit inscription exponents said to have be the pinnacle of the Upper Realms. The representative of strength, looking at the 72 cities, there are many City Lords who have not reached the capabilities level of the spirit inscription exponents.

    It was within the Sacred City that the spirit inscription exponents were actually sent to guard the city walls. This crazy extravagant behavior reallypared the 72 cities to almost nothing.

    No wonder people from the 72 cities were so careful. Even if they had a high status in their respective cities, but in the Sacred City, even a tiger had to lie low. After all, the people in this city are soaring ¡°Dragons¡±!

    ¡°It is the strongest ce in the Upper Realms ...¡± Qiao Chu swallowed. They felt that their strength needed to improve. In such a city with all the strong exponents, and with their strength, they are not good enough. No wonder Jun Wu Yao said that Jun Wu Xie wanted to fight alone. With their ability, I was afraid that they would not be able to block the army of His Lord.

    Almost at the same time, Qiao Chu and others looked at each other and saw the eagerness in their eyes.

    ¡°I also inquired about this selection. I heard that the City Lords of the 72 cities havee, uh ... Of course, the Little Xie is included, the dead ones are not counted.¡± Fei Yan wiped off the oil on his mouth, watching Jun Wu Xie said: ¡°This time, His Lord sent invitations to all the cities in the 72 cities. Many people came from each city. I heard that the number of people in this selection was uncertain, including Luo Qingcheng and the rest. There are a few of them, and the Top Ten Experts are missing a total of three. However, this selection is generally not based on this. As long as you have the strength and can defeat the current Top Ten Experts, anyone can take the lead. ¡±

    ¡°I heard that the real experts in the Upper Realm are not actually in the 72 cities, but most of them live in seclusion. They are not interested in the position of the City Lord. They are all struggling to grab the spot within the Top Ten Experts. This time, there are dozens of Spirit Ring exponents. This is really more than we have known before.¡± Fei Yan touched his chin. At first, they thought that the Spirit Ring exponents in the Upper Realm had about twenty people. However, they did not expect that those powerful people who lived in various ces in the Upper Realm woulde this time.

    The Top Ten Experts selection contest was quitepetitive this time.

 Chapter 2907 - Top Ten Experts Selection (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2907: Top Ten Experts Selection (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The number of people in the Sacred City had skyrocketed, and this surge also indicated that a new wave of fighting was about to begin. The status of the Top Ten Experts was a huge temptation for everyone in the Upper Realm. Those who yearn to climb up will not miss such an opportunity.

    ¡°This selection seems to be taken seriously, and news has spread. The examiner this time will include several Knights of Destruction, but I don¡¯t know the specific ones.¡± Fei Yan said, looking at Jun Wu Xie.

    There was no doubt about Jun Wu Xie¡¯s strength. Even if there was the backer, it was no suspense to be the Top Ten Experts.

    But...

    If Jun Gu became the examiner this time, then ...

    Fei Yan was excited when he thought about it.

    ¡°Father¡¯s qualifications are still too shallow, it¡¯s hard for his turn toe.¡± Jun Wu Xie said very rationally. She looked forward to meeting her parents again, but also knew that Jun Gu was thest person to be a Knight of Destruction. Even if he wanted to be the examiner, it was not so easy.

    However, the news brought back by Fei Yan made Jun Wu Xie feel strange.

    For the Top Ten Expert selection, she also heard Nangong Lie mention it before. It was said that most of the Top Ten Experts were the examiners. After all, there were very few people who could challenge their status. The targets were thest few of the Top Ten Experts. When Nangong Lie participated in the selection, the examiner was Luo Qingcheng.

    And this time, although Luo Qingcheng had been detained in the Lower Realm, there were two people in the top three of the Top Ten Experts. Without Luo Qingcheng, the selection should also be conducted by their examiners. Why would they bring out the Knights of Destruction all of a sudden?

    The existence of the Knights of Destruction was not in the consciousness of many people in the Upper Realm. Only the talents of the Top Ten Experts will know the existence of the Knight of Destruction. This move was obviously to bring the Knights of Destruction into the sight of everyone.

    What did this change mean?

    Jun Wu Xie did not understand, but always felt that the trials this time would not be as simple as in previous sessions.

    ¡°Regardless of whether or not Father Jun wille, relying solely on your strength, Little Xie, there¡¯s no pressure from the Top Ten Experts!¡± Qiao Chu said confidently.

    Although he sounded arrogant, this sentence was true.

    Looking at the entire Upper Realm, the only one who can fight against Jun Wu Xie was His Lord.

    Even Jun Gu himself said that with his current strength, he was afraid that he would be inferior to Jun Wu Xie. While the other three knights were equal in strength to Jun Gu, naturally he was not an opponent of Jun Wu Xie.

    And the fusion of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s Dual Spirit Ring was gradually returning to perfection, and when this kind of fusion reached the extreme, it was also the peak period of her strength!

    Fei Yan spit out some of the news he received, and everyone made a certain analysis based on his news.

    The whole restaurant was very lively. Everyone had already recovered from the beauty. Now, their attention was focused on this selection.

    As far as strength was concerned, there were very few people who couldpete for the Top Ten Experts in the 72 cities. Looking at the 72 cities from ancient times to the present, only those who can sessfully enter the Top Ten Experts were Nangong Lie who was fighting for power. In the process, the concentration of cultivation was infinitely scattered, which was one of the reasons that caused few City Lords from the 72 cities to attend.

 Chapter 2908 - Bloody Provocations (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2908: Bloody Provocations (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    On the other hand, those who concentrated on cultivation and chose to live in seclusion was precisely because they wanted to be detached from the power struggle so that they were able to put their whole minds into cultivation and increase their favourable circumstances.

    But for the people in the 72 cities, even if they knew that they were not qualified to be one of the top ten exponents, it didn¡¯t curb their enthusiasm.

    After all, the opportunity to be able to get in close contact with those powerhouses was very valuable.

    That was why, even though the trials have not yet started, the city lords have prepared piles of treasures, as they rushed one by one to give them to the top ten exponents.

    Regarding this, Jun Wu Xie didn¡¯t care about it at all. After leaving the restaurant, she didn¡¯t return to the room to rest. Instead, she walked the streets of the Sacred City together with Jun Wu Yao, as they took in the sights of the strongest city.

    Unlike other cities, the streets within the Sacred City were more like the Upper and Lower Realms.

    There were shops, restaurants and bustling crowds, and it was very lively, however, you couldn¡¯t see any children or elderly. There were no newborns in the Sacred City. This was something which everyone knew. This Sacred City was thend of the strong, it was not a ce where you could put down roots.

    Here only the arrival of the strong was epted, and those newborns who still needed to hone their skills would never belong to thisnd.

    Seemingly prosperous, yet hiding a tough reality.

    Jun Wu Xie looked around. There were many medical shops in the Sacred City, and the herbs sold in those medical shops were very precious. Naturally, she would not miss this opportunity to purchase and stock up on a lot of herbs.

    Just as she was preparing to return with Jun Wu Yao, there was amotion on the street.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at the crowd that was quickly moving towards somewhere on the street, but it was only a passing nce from her. She was never a person who needed to get in on the action. But as she was prepared to leave, a familiar voice suddenly drifted into her ears which made her halt in her steps.

    Amidst the crowd, a child with a petite stature stood there suddenly. The child had a soft and immature face, and his facial features were very delicate, and his big ck eyes were very endearing. He was dressed luxuriously and looked like he had walked out from a rich family¡¯s house.

    Except...

    The feeling he gave others waspletely opposite from how he looked.

    Under his feetid a heavily wounded guard. The silver armor on the chest of the guard had arge hole punched into it by something, and the guard¡¯s chest also bore a gaping hole, so much so that you could see the ribs exposed in the air.

    Large swaths of blood stained the ground, and the pungent blood smell filled everyone¡¯s nose.

    But the seemingly immature child was not frightened. There was a wild smile on the corner of his mouth. He raised his head and looked at a handsome man standing directly opposite him, provoking: ¡°This is Your dog? It ¡®s too bad, right? Nangong Lie, aren¡¯t you one of the top ten? Why is there such a bunch of waste around you? ¡±

    The person standing opposite the child was Nangong Lie, who had separated from Jun Wu Xie at Sea Spirit City, but at this moment, the handsome face of Nangong Lie seemed as if it had been frozen in ice. His two followers standing beside him were filled with fright and uncertainty.

    Except...

    With this scene, the entire street descended into silence. No one expected that there would be a person who dared to provoke Nangong Lie, one of the top ten exponents, in the Sacred City!

 Chapter 2909 - Bloody Provocations (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2909: Bloody Provocations (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Although Nangong Lie was thest one among the top ten exponents, the power of the top ten exponents was not something that ordinary people could challenge at all. Others who have met them would show them due respect as they were afraid to even offend the top ten exponent at the slightest. However, not only did the strange boy not respect him, he also severely wounded Nangong Lie¡¯s guard with his bare hands. He even provoked Nangong Lie¡¯s dignity in public, which was really incredible.

    Through the crowd, Jun Wu Xie observed Nangong Lie who was frozen stiff and then observed the child opposite of Nangong Lie, as she suddenly frowned.

    With her capability, she could clearly see the lingering spiritual power around the child, and the degree of robustness was far above Nangong Lie¡¯s!

    ¡°So, it¡¯s him .¡± Jun Wu Yao whispered suddenly.

    Jun Wu Xie nced at him suspiciously, and asked softly, ¡°Do you know that child?¡±

    ¡°Child? He isn¡¯t.¡± Jun Wu Yao chuckled and isted his and Jun Wu Xie¡¯s voices with his Dark Spirit. ¡°This person¡¯s age is more or less a few thousand years old, but he cultivates his spiritual strength in a special way, and that allows him to maintain a child-like appearance.¡±

    Jun Wu Yao then said: ¡°This person is Bai Mo, speaking of which, he shares some anscentry with White Night City¡¯s Bai Zhu. He was the lord of White Night City in the early days, but because he was not willing to continue being the City Lord, he has lived in seclusion since, practising his spiritual power. He is ruthless, bloodthirsty with an entric personality. There was one year when White Night City was in chaos, a City Lord had wanted to request that hee out of his seclusion to maintain the stability of White Night City. But instead, the City Lord and the hundreds of people he took with him were killed by Bai Mo and blood stained the soil of his abode.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie was stunned momentarily as she did not expect that the seemingly immature child turned out to be such a cruel master.

    As everyone knew White Night City¡¯s leadership was based on inheritance by blood for a long time. Every City Lord was the child of the previous City Lord. The City Lord of White Night City who went to Bai Mo to ask for help was also rted to Bai Mo. Unexpectedly, Bai Mo had actually killed the City Lord without blinking an eye. This was really...

    ¡°He should have been one of the top ten exponents a long time ago. But from what I see, he still hasn¡¯t made it. It seems that the injury that time was not light.¡± Jun Wu Yao rubbed his chin.

    ¡°Injury?¡±

    ¡°Not long after I came to the Upper Realm that year, this person heard about me from somewhere and decided toe find me. I was not interested in wasting my time on him, so I gave him a p. By the time I left the Upper Realm, he seemed like he hadn¡¯t been able to get up from his bed.¡± The corner of Jun Wu Yao¡¯s mouth kicked up as a wicked smile crossed his face.

    Jun Wu Xie remained silent ...

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s time spent in the Upper Realm was not short.

    The light p managed to put an exponent in bed for hundreds of years ... this strength ...

    Originally Jun Wu Xie was a bit cautious about Bai Mo, but after listening to Jun Wu Yao¡¯s story, she could no longer associate the fearsome attitude of Bai Mo as a monstrous fiend. She could only imagine a poor little child,ying in bed crying and whining while spitting out blood.

    In a sense, Jun Wu Xie was full of sympathy for this little brat who has been ¡°taught¡± by Jun Wu Yao, he could also be considered lucky to have survived in the hands of Jun Wu Yao ...

 Chapter 2910 - Bloody Provocations (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2910: Bloody Provocations (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie was still sympathetic to Bai Mo¡¯s tragic experience, while on the street, Bai Mo and Nangong Lie were facing each other measure for measure.

    ¡°Ah, by the way, I heard that you seem to have colluded with one of the City Lords from the 72 cities right? How sad it that? As one of the top ten exponents, you are standing with the people of the 72 cities. You¡¯ve really lost face as one of the top ten exponents.¡± Bai Mo smiled as he said this. His immature face was extraordinarily innocent because of that smile, but the killing intent in his eyes made it impossible for him to be treated as a harmless child.

    Nangong Lie¡¯s face turned even more ugly. The news of his cooperation with Jun Wu Xie was passed on, whether intentionally or unintentionally, by the people of the 72 cities, and it had made his reputation among the top ten exponents dropped significantly.

    Ever since Nangong Lie became one of the top ten exponents, the criticisms against his birth in 72 cities never stopped. Among the top ten exponents, he was the only one who came from the 72 cities, and after bing one of the top ten exponents, he didn¡¯t sever his rtionship with them.

    In fact, the top ten exponents did not have any regard for the 72 cities. In their minds, the 72 cities were just like ants, small and humble. Thus, Nangong Lie had always been under the scrutiny of the other exponents, he was even ostracised. However, because of the father-son rtionship with Nangong Yan, he had to tolerate them.

    ¡°You¡¯re just a puppet raised by Nangong Yan. Even if you have the capabilities, you¡¯re still unable to get rid of your stench. Since you like the 72 cities so much, why not just go back?¡± Bai Mo smiled as he looked at Nangong Lie, his eyes were full of contempt and disdain for Nangong Lie.

    Bai Mo should have participated in the top ten exponents¡¯ trials long ago. With his strength, he would not have any trouble getting into the top five. However, because of that ident, he was bedridden for more than a thousand years, it was only in the recent hundred years that he gradually recovered. But, he had missed the previous selection for the top ten exponents. This time, he was able to finally grasp this opportunity, and naturally he would not want to miss it the slightest.

    In his opinion, based on his strength, Nangong Lie was not worthy of bing one of the top ten exponents. With him upying this position, it only made others feel like he was a taint!

    ¡°Are you done?¡± Nangong said coldly.

    ¡°What? Getting angry? Alright, since the trials are in two days... Why not... Let me practice on you? If I kill you today, then I should be able to enter directly into the top ten.¡± Bai Mo wasn¡¯t scared at all, but was more savage.

    The people, who were watching on the side, were already stunned by the atmosphere in front of them. Many of them didn¡¯t know the origins of Bai Mo. There was only one person from White Night City, who after much pondering, finally remembered Bai Mo¡¯s identity as he screamed...

    ¡°You are Lord Bai Mo!¡±

    This scream made peoplee back to their senses. They might not recognise the appearance of Bai Mo, but they were not unfamiliar with the name ¡®Bai Mo¡¯.

    The demon who single-handedly killed White Night City¡¯s team seeking assistance...

    ¡°Bai Mo! He is Bai Mo?¡±

    ¡°Oh my God! He is the Bai Mo who challenged the Ye Jue?¡±

    Shock spread like a tidal wave spread among the crowd. Bai Mo enjoyed the fear and awe he inspired but when he heard the words ¡®Ye Jue¡¯, the smile on his face disappeared in an instant, he immediately turned towards the man who spoke and pulled him out of the crowd!

 Chapter 2911 - Bloody Provocations (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2911: Bloody Provocations (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°What did you just say?¡± Bai Mo narrowed his eyes and looked at the man who was held tightly in his grip.

    The frightened man¡¯s soul seemed to have left his body, his teeth were chattering in fear as he couldn¡¯t utter a single word.

    Bai Mo raised his arm violently and smashed the man onto the ground. Before he could even make a sound, the man¡¯s head was split open. Brain matter and blood mixed as they leaked out from the head wound. Shocked gasps were heard all around.

    Ye Jue ...

    The ultimate exponent who had once appeared in the Upper Realm, even His Lord had to show that demon some respect.

    However, to Bai Mo, he was his eternal nemesis!

    At the time, Bai Mo had already cultivated a Spirit Ring. But just as he became famous, he nearly lost his life due to a rash challenge against Ye Jue.

    This name was like a curse that had troubled Bai Mo for thousands of years. He couldn¡¯t bear to hear it or see him.

    Looking at the raging Bai Mo, Jun Wu Xie looked up at Jun Wu Yao, the source of his anger.

    Jun Wu Yao had an innocent look on his face.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t just tie my hands up by myself and let him beat me?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s lips twitched, but she didn¡¯t say anything else.

    Actually, she wanted to say ...

    Even if Jun Wu Yao didn¡¯t do anything, Bai Mo most likely couldn¡¯t beat him.

    To fight against Jun Wu Yao, who at that time was at his peak, was definitely a nightmare for anyone. Even if one was born with innate talent and skills, when confronted with Jun Wu Yao, he would surely have his pride and confidence shattered.

    Bai Mo, who had been angered to an extreme, turned to look at Nangong Lie with the scent of blood growing strong. He curled his lips up in a sneer and said, ¡°What should I do? I¡¯m really upset now, so ... Nangong Lie, let me vent my anger on you.¡±

    Before Nangong Lie had time to speak, Bai Mo¡¯s voice had disappeared!

    Nangong Lie felt only a burst of killing intent rushing towards him, and he immediately used all of his spiritual power tounch a defense.

    But in a sh, Bai Mo¡¯s figure appeared again, and in the next instant, Nangong Lie and him were brawling in a tight ball of movements!

    Both of them were strong users of their Spirit Rings. The crowd around them couldn¡¯t keep up with their speed, they could only see a stream of light shing across their eyes, but they couldn¡¯t make out the details of the fight.

    The collision of the two spiritual powers set off a wave of aftershocks, and those strong aftershocks made those around, who were not strong enough, feel a sense of suffocating pain.

    Not only could they not step in to interfere, even standing in their spots to watch the battle in situ was also very difficult!

    This was a battle between two very strong Spirit Ring users!

    Of course ...

    Standing behind the crowd, Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao could see the details of the battle between the two clearly.

    Nangong Lie¡¯s strength was obviously inferior to that of Bai Mo. Although he could be supported by his Spirit Ring for that moment, in the face of Bai Mo¡¯s violent attacks, there were already indications that Nangong Lie was moving into a disadvantageous position.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes shed.

    Bai Mo grew more and more insane. The many years of suppressed frustration and powerlessness from the battle with Ye Jue seemed to have lingered in his heart like a constant nightmare. Thus, while battling Nangong Lie, he felt immense pleasure as his opponent was being driven more and more into desperate straits.

    This made him increasingly out of hand!

    He desperately wanted to prove his strength with blood and death!

    Nangong Lie had already lost some strength. He didn¡¯t expect Bai Mo to be so powerful, and what shocked him even more was that Bai Mo was intent on killing him, all his attacks were close to Nangong Lie¡¯s vitals, it was evident that Bai Mo was not letting him go alive!

 Chapter 2912 - Teach You How To Be Human (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2912: Teach You How To Be Human (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Just as Bai Mo¡¯s Spirit RIng was about to hit Nangong Lie, Nangong Lie disappeared in an instant. That speed at which he did so was beyond what Bai Mo could reach.

    For a moment, Bai Mo was stunned and stopped all his attacks.

    The entire street, however, exuded a strange calm.

    Nangong Liended ten steps away from Bai Mo, but his face was pale as he gasped for breaths. He had felt deathing at him, but...

    On Nangong Lie¡¯s shoulder, there was a distinct hand resting on it, and it was the same hand which had dragged him out from the abyss of death.

    No one expected that in the battle between the two Spirit Ring powerhouses, there would be someone who was able to intervene, and everyone¡¯s eyes were instantly turned towards the man standing behind Nangong Lie.

    This nce stopped everyone on the street.

    Standing behind Nangong Lie was a young boy with a beautiful face, and a cold stare like a star immersed in a cold pond. No one knew when he appeared as he stood there silently.

    ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± Nangong Lie looked at the teenager behind him with amazement and surprise in his eyes.

    The boy nced at him and nodded slightly.

    Bai Mo stared at the young man who appeared suddenly. His immature face was overcast with a dark shadow. The boy was unfamiliar to him and what made Bai Mo startled was that he was unable to detect the slightest trace of strength from this boy!

    This discovery made Bai Mo¡¯s killing intent disappear in an instant. With his current strength, there were only a few people whom he could not detect their spiritual powers. Unless, this person¡¯s spiritual strength was more than double of his!

    But Bai Mo found it hard to believe that the young boy standing in front of him really had that ability.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Bai Mo narrowed his eyes and looked at the young man standing behind Nangong Lie.

    Had the young man not intervened, he would surely have killed Nangong Lie in one blow!

    The boy just looked at Bai Mo calmly as he stepped forward slightly. The thin body blocked Nangong Lie from Bai Mo.

    ¡°I¡¯m the one whom you said colluded with Nangong Lie.¡± The young boy said coldly.

    When his words reached the ears of the onlookers, they were all stunned but managed to regain their sense. Those who came from the 72 cities, after seeing the appearance of the boy, took a gulp of air....

    ¡°Yan Hai!¡±

    ¡°Overlord Yan Hai!¡±

    ¡°Overlord!¡±

    Promations were sounded, one after another, the honorable title that the only person within the 72 cities had managed to uphold after thousands of years ¨C thus revealing the identity of the young man and making Bai Mo¡¯s expression sour in an instant.

    ¡°You are Yan Hai?¡± Bai Mo looked at the young man in surprise, however the shock within his heart had surpassed the others.

    Bai Mo had lived in seclusion for a long time, and has only begun to go out in recent months. This time, he came for the selection of the top ten exponents. He had also heard that there were a lot of things happening in the Upper Realm. Among them, the most obvious was Yan Hai, the City Lord of Sea Spirit City who has overwhelmed the 72 cities and possessed an unsurpassed strength of Dual Spirit Rings!

    When Bai Mo heard this news, he thought it was a joke. From the ancient times till now, there have been so many geniuses in the Upper Realm, but even at their peak, they could only cultivate a single Spirit Ring in their lifetimes.

 Chapter 2913 - Teach You How To Be Human (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2913: Teach You How To Be Human (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Looking at the entire Upper Realm, the only person who could enjoy these supreme powers was His Lord alone. Even a proud person like Bai Mo was full of respect for His Lord.

    The respect and fear of that absolute power could never be surpassed.

    And who was this Yan Hai, ording to the rumours?

    He was just a young man who had inherited themand of Sea Spirit City when the former city lord had died. ording to the rumors, it was said that Yan Hai was lucky enough to havee into possession of some special kind of elixir which prompted him and his soldiers to rise up in strength, thus suppressing the entire 72 cities.

    This rumor sounded ridiculous.

    Bai Mo was unwilling to believe that the unique Dual Spirit Rings came from that elixir. Not even if he was beaten to death.

    However, the moment Bai Mo really saw Jun Wu Xie, the ridicule and disdain in his heart disappeared in an instant. The intensity of his own Spirit Ring was very high even if he hadn¡¯t reached the peak yet, but he had also been reluctant. Even if a Spirit Ring user who was at the peak stood in front of him, he could definitely feel the strength of the opponent¡¯s spiritual power, unlike that of Jun Wu Xie, he could not feel it at all.

    Could it be that...

    The rumour was true?

    Bai Mo¡¯s heart suddenly jumped to his throat. He didn¡¯t forget the rtionship between Nangong Lie and Sea Spirit City. Before, he had deliberately provoked Nangong Lie because he didn¡¯t believe the rumors, but he didn¡¯t expect that ... the person in question had actually arrived!

    ¡°Yes.¡± Jun Wu Xie raised an eyebrow and looked at the nervous Bai Mo.

    The Bai Mo¡¯s lips tightened into a thin line, and blood seemed to have drained from his lips.

    Just a brief fight, and Bai Mo clearly realized that he was definitely not the young man¡¯s opponent, this kind of insurmountable gap Bai Mo had only experienced from two persons before.

    One was the ruler of the Upper Realm, and the other was Ye Jue who had pushed him into the abyss.

    And Jun Wu Xie was the third person he met!

    He could almost imagine what miserable state he would be in once he started fighting with Jun Wu Xie.

    The arrogance that Bai Mo originally disyed waspletely absent the moment Jun Wu Xie appeared, and the change was apparent even to the onlookers. Some of them had heard of the strength of Jun Wu Xie but had not witnessed it in person. Today, they finally saw how easily Jun Wu Xie had resolved the confrontation between the two Spirit Ring powerhouses, and even scared one of them. The gap in strength was evident.

    This was the Overlord whomanded the 72 cities, it was an existence that was insurmountable.

    ¡°Do you have any opinion on Nangong Lie¡¯s cooperation with me?¡± Jun Wu Xie looked at Bai Mo with cold eyes as her spiritual power was released bit by bit.

    In front of everyone, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s entire body was being wrapped inyers of spiritual power, just like a me burning bright. That immense spiritual power was only released a little but made the people around feel a strong sense of coercion and oppression, making it difficult for anyone present to breathe. One by one, the people around felt like their throats were being squeezed, as their perspiration poured like rain.

    Moreover, they couldn¡¯t even stand, as they fell directly onto the ground with pale faces, looking quite suffocated.

    Even Bai Mo¡¯s face was a little pale, and he never expected that the gap between himself and Jun Wu Xie would be sorge. The sense of coercion released by Jun Wu Xie had given him difficulties.

 Chapter 2914 - Teach You How To Be Human (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2914: Teach You How To Be Human (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    A drop of cold sweat oozed from Bai Mo¡¯s forehead, and using the power of his Spirit Ring, he prevented himself from appearing too fearful of the spiritual pressure from Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Is this the power of Dual Spirit Rings?¡± Bai Mo squeezed these words out of his teeth, as he stared at Jun Wu Xie steadily.

    ¡°Would you like to try it?¡± Jun Wu Xie looked at Bai Mo, her spiritual power suddenly doubled, and Bai Mo¡¯s expression turned even worse. Even with the support of his Spirit Ring, he was still sweating buckets.

    How could he fight under such disparities?

    Nangong Lie stood behind Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Xie did not deliberately exert pressure on him, thus, he wasn¡¯t as influenced by the spiritual pressure as the others. When he confronted Bai Mo, he had felt the strength of Bai Mo, and with Bai Mo¡¯s capabilities, there would be no problem for him to rise up into the top ten exponents, even more so, a great opportunity to leap into the top five.

    However, even such a strong man, under the coercion of Jun Wu Xie, could not even lift his head.

    At this moment, Nangong Lie became even more aware of the power of the Dual Spirit Rings.

    That was a realm in which ordinary people simply could notpete in!

    ¡°City Lord Yan, it is alright. This matter is caused by me. No matter what Bai Mo did, please show mercy, City Lord Yan.¡± Nangong Lie returned to his senses and begged on behalf of Bai Mo.

    Jun Wu Xie ned at Nangong Lie, it was hard to imagine that in a world like the Upper Realm, there was someone like Nangong Lie who still had such a soft heart.

    ¡°As one of the top ten exponents, I myself need to face this type of challenge. I have also prepared for it. The trials have not yet started. If something happens, I wonder if it will rm His Lord, so ... ... ¡± Nangong Lie said eloquently; he hated Bai Mo¡¯s brutality, and thanked Jun Wu Xie for his rescue, but he was unwilling to drag Jun Wu Xie into trouble because of his own affairs.

    Jun Wu Xie understood the hint in Nangong Lie¡¯s words and immediately dissipated all the spiritual power.

    The suffocating pressure that surrounded the crowd disappeared in an instant without a trace. Everyone gasped for breath like they were reborned. At that moment, as they looked into Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes, it wasn¡¯t just simply nerves, but everyone was full of fear and panic.

    ¡°It¡¯s up to you.¡± Jun Wu Xie said faintly as she had no interest in taking a shot at Bai Mo. Although Bai Mo was strong, she did not hold him in any regard. Her real enemy was that one person. That person was sitting on the throne at the top of the Upper Realm!

    Nangong Lie gave Jun Wu Xie a grateful look and immediately asked his men to take the injured guard back for treatment. During the whole process, Nangong Lie showed much respect for Jun Wu Xie.

    Before anything had happened, the others mightugh at the weakness of Nangong Lie, who was one of the top ten exponents, being so respectful to a young man, but after witnessing the power of Jun Wu Xie, no one dared to say another word.

    Even if it wasn¡¯t Nangong Lie, if it were any one of the top ten exponents, when facing such a strong opponent like Jun Wu Xie, who would be able to withstand her?

    If they weren¡¯t self-aware and knew that Jun Wu Xie wouldn¡¯t bother with them, those onlookers would be very eager to rush up and tter Jun Wu Xie, they would even be willing to do anything for her!

    It was an honour to them if Jun Wu Xie looked at them more than once!

 Chapter 2915 - Recognizing â€˜Fatherâ€™ï¼ˆ1ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2915: Recognizing ¡®Father¡¯£¨1£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie walked towards Jun Wu Yao. Both of them were ready to go back, but they waited for a while ...

    ¡°What do you want?¡± Jun Wu Xie turned her head and looked at the people that followed them all the way.

    The person behind Jun Wu Xie was not someone else, it was Bai Mo who was previously pressured by Jun Wu Xie.

    There was no arrogance in Bai Mo. Blood has not returned to his face at all as his small and white face turned even paler. That pair of big bright eyes blinked along with the delicate features seemed to be alive and pathetic like a little doll. There was not a sliver of maliciousness at all.

    Bai Mo pursed his lips and looked at Jun Wu Xie. His pair of big ck eyes suddenly nced at Jun Wu Yao who stood next to Jun Wu Xie. No matter why, he always felt that this man looked a little familiar. But after searching his memory, he couldn¡¯t match the face to anyone familiar that was simr to this person.

    Bai Mo¡¯s gaze turned around and fell on Jun Wu Xie again. Those big ck eyes, looking at Jun Wu Xie were sparkling, but he didn¡¯t speak.

    Jun Wu Xie was toozy to deal with him, so she pulled Jun Wu Yao and left.

    With Bai Mo¡¯s strength, no matter what he wanted to do, Jun Wu Xie didn¡¯t care.

    Bai Mo followed like a small tail. He followed Jun Wu Xie all the way back to the restaurant from the street, Bai Mo actually followed until Jun Wu Xie nned to return to the room.

    Jun Wu Xie turned silently, watching Bai Mo following with silence along the way.

    ¡°What on earth do you want?¡±

    Unwilling? Want to take revenge?

    Who knows, when Jun Wu Xie said this, Bai Mo¡¯s eyes suddenly filled with tears. He stood at the entrance of the restaurant and suddenly burst into tears in public.

    ¡°Woohoo, dad, don¡¯t you want me anymore? I don¡¯t dare to be naughty anymore, please don¡¯t discard me... ohh ...

    The sudden cry and usation was so bad. It instantly stunned Jun Wu Xie in ce. She watched the killing god who almost killed Nangong Lie. Yet, now he was suddenly crying helplessly in front of her, panting for breath.

    The loud and aggrieved voice instantly attracted the attention of the pedestrians around him, and everyone¡¯s eyes were casted on Bai Mo and Jun Wu Xie in the cry.

    ¡°...¡± Jun Wu Xie was a little dumbfounded. Even though she was smart, she really couldn¡¯t figure out what Bai Mo was doing.

    Bai Mo was crying and aggrieved, and the number of onlookers attracted was huge.

    The corner of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. She thought Bai Mo was ridiculous. How could she give birth to a son this big at her age that looked like a child again. But ¡°Yan Hai¡± was not. He was just twenty years old. He couldn¡¯t have such a big child.

    However...

    However, Bai Mo¡¯s next move made Jun Wu Xie truly realize what utterly shameless meant.

    Bai Mo cried and rushed towards Jun Wu Xie. Just at the moment when Jun Wu Xie dodged subconsciously, Bai Mo suddenly fell on the side of Jun Wu Yao¡¯s leg. His pair of small hands directly held Jun Wu Yao¡¯s thigh, crying out loud.

    ¡°...¡±

    Jun Wu Xie understood that this fellow¡¯s confession was not towards her, but Jun Wu Yao instead. He was confessing towards Jun Wu Yao who seemed to be twenty-six or seven years old.

    Just that...

    Did Bai Mo know who he was trifling with?

    Suddenly, Jun Wu Xie sympathized with this unlucky child.

    <h4>Comment (1)</h4>

    VIEW ALL COMMENTSRate this chapterVote with Power Stone<h4>Chapter 2915: Recognizing ¡®Father¡¯£¨1£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie walked towards Jun Wu Yao. Both of them were ready to go back, but they waited for a while ...

    ¡°What do you want?¡± Jun Wu Xie turned her head and looked at the people that followed them all the way.

    The person behind Jun Wu Xie was not someone else, it was Bai Mo who was previously pressured by Jun Wu Xie.

    There was no arrogance in Bai Mo. Blood has not returned to his face at all as his small and white face turned even paler. That pair of big bright eyes blinked along with the delicate features seemed to be alive and pathetic like a little doll. There was not a sliver of maliciousness at all.

    Bai Mo pursed his lips and looked at Jun Wu Xie. His pair of big ck eyes suddenly nced at Jun Wu Yao who stood next to Jun Wu Xie. No matter why, he always felt that this man looked a little familiar. But after searching his memory, he couldn¡¯t match the face to anyone familiar that was simr to this person.

    Bai Mo¡¯s gaze turned around and fell on Jun Wu Xie again. Those big ck eyes, looking at Jun Wu Xie were sparkling, but he didn¡¯t speak.

    Jun Wu Xie was toozy to deal with him, so she pulled Jun Wu Yao and left.

    With Bai Mo¡¯s strength, no matter what he wanted to do, Jun Wu Xie didn¡¯t care.

    Bai Mo followed like a small tail. He followed Jun Wu Xie all the way back to the restaurant from the street, Bai Mo actually followed until Jun Wu Xie nned to return to the room.

    Jun Wu Xie turned silently, watching Bai Mo following with silence along the way.

    ¡°What on earth do you want?¡±

    Unwilling? Want to take revenge?

    Who knows, when Jun Wu Xie said this, Bai Mo¡¯s eyes suddenly filled with tears. He stood at the entrance of the restaurant and suddenly burst into tears in public.

    ¡°Woohoo, dad, don¡¯t you want me anymore? I don¡¯t dare to be naughty anymore, please don¡¯t discard me... ohh ...

    The sudden cry and usation was so bad. It instantly stunned Jun Wu Xie in ce. She watched the killing god who almost killed Nangong Lie. Yet, now he was suddenly crying helplessly in front of her, panting for breath.

    The loud and aggrieved voice instantly attracted the attention of the pedestrians around him, and everyone¡¯s eyes were casted on Bai Mo and Jun Wu Xie in the cry.

    ¡°...¡± Jun Wu Xie was a little dumbfounded. Even though she was smart, she really couldn¡¯t figure out what Bai Mo was doing.

    Bai Mo was crying and aggrieved, and the number of onlookers attracted was huge.

    The corner of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. She thought Bai Mo was ridiculous. How could she give birth to a son this big at her age that looked like a child again. But ¡°Yan Hai¡± was not. He was just twenty years old. He couldn¡¯t have such a big child.

    However...

    However, Bai Mo¡¯s next move made Jun Wu Xie truly realize what utterly shameless meant.

    Bai Mo cried and rushed towards Jun Wu Xie. Just at the moment when Jun Wu Xie dodged subconsciously, Bai Mo suddenly fell on the side of Jun Wu Yao¡¯s leg. His pair of small hands directly held Jun Wu Yao¡¯s thigh, crying out loud.

    ¡°...¡±

    Jun Wu Xie understood that this fellow¡¯s confession was not towards her, but Jun Wu Yao instead. He was confessing towards Jun Wu Yao who seemed to be twenty-six or seven years old.

    Just that...

    Did Bai Mo know who he was trifling with?

    Suddenly, Jun Wu Xie sympathized with this unlucky child.

 Chapter 2916 - Recognizing â€˜Fatherâ€™ï¼ˆ2ï¼‰

    <h4>Chapter 2916: Recognizing ¡®Father¡¯£¨2£©</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Yao had on his usual smile as he looked down at Bai Mo who was crying, and as a smile with other intentions shed by his eyes.

    There were more and more people watching. The gazes of the people were really stinging. Jun Wu Xie was still thinking about how to solve the matter before them when Jun Wu Yao suddenly raised his hand and picked up Bai Mo who was clinging on his leg.

    The seemingly light movements contained irresistible hegemony. Although Bai Mo did not wish to be pushed away, he found that he was like a child in the hands of this man. He did not have the slightest ability to resist and he was lifted up like a little chick by Jun Wu Yao.

    Only a momentter, Bai Mo stopped crying. He stared at Jun Wu Yao and discovered his sinister smiling eyes looking back at him.

    ¡°Since you know you are in the wrong, I¡¯ll spare you. Now,e back with father.¡± Jun Wu Yao¡¯s voice was intoxicating. His voice passed into Bai Mo¡¯s ears and made him feel agitated. Staring in horror.

    This voice!

    This voice!

    The moment Bai Mo wanted to speak, he found that his voice was blocked by a tyrannical force. No matter how he screamed, he couldn¡¯t make a sound.

    Under great fear, he could only be helplessly held in Jun Wu Yao¡¯s hands.

    Jun Wu Yao said to Jun Wu Xie: ¡°Go back first.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie nodded slightly. For a while, she didn¡¯t understand what Jun Wu Yao wanted to do. She followed him into the restaurant.

    When walking into the restaurant, everyone gave a curious look at Jun Wu Yao. What made them curious was Bai Mo who Jun Wu Yao held in his hands. But everyone just nced casually and pretended he was not there. They had just heard it clearly that the child had called Jun Wu Yao ¡°father¡±.

    It seems that the disobedient child was misbehaving. They did not care much at all.

    No one noticed the extreme fear that filled Bai Mo having that Jun Wu Yao was holding him in his hands!

    Jun Wu Yao easily ced Bai Mo in the room. Jun Wu Xie walked behind. When he was about to close the door after entering the room, he heard some movements. Qiao Chu popped up from the opposite room, and he looked curiously. When he saw Bai Mo in Jun Wu Yao¡¯s hand, his expression was obviously dull for a moment.

    ¡°This child ...¡± Qiao Chu stared nkly.

    Where did this childe from?

    Jun Wu Yao chuckled and said, ¡°My son.¡±

    With a bang, Qiao Chu¡¯s jaw smashed to the ground. His incredible eyes moved back and forth between Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao.

    Damn!

    He already knew that Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao were a pair of evildoers. Their brains and strengths were veryparable, but he didn¡¯t expect that ... They even had a baby at such an amazing speed. To have such a big son? !!

    Qiao Chu¡¯s expression changed.

    This world had turned into a fantasy ... was this all an illusion?

    Before waiting for Qiao Chu to calm down, Jun Wu Xie had calmly closed the door. Jun Wu Yao raised his hand and threw the ¡°son¡± of his to the ground.

    When his butt fell to the ground, Bai Mo almost bounced. He stood trembling with his feet, his pair of small hands pointing at Jun Wu Yao constantly.

    ¡°You ... you ... you ... it¡¯s you !!!¡± Bai Mo stuttered.

 Chapter 2917 - Recognizing â€˜Fatherâ€™ (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2917: Recognizing ¡®Father¡¯ (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    At this moment, Bai Mo finally realized what the saying ¡®the evil we bring upon ourselves are the hardest to bear¡¯ really meant first hand.

    Even if you beat him to death, he would never ever have expected that the person whose thighs he was currently clinging on to, would be the very devil who had troubled him for thousands of years!

    Originally, Bai Mo had thought it out very well. He was a strange person but he was extremely focused on one thing. That was, to be strong. Otherwise, he would not have left the good position of the White Night City Lord that year and went to live in seclusion. Anything that prevented him from bing strong, he would destroy it mercilessly. Correspondingly, anyone who could help him be stronger, he would win by whatever means.

    Under the legend of the elixir that was released in the early period before Jun Wu Xie, Bai Mo saw the power of Jun Wu Xie, which also made Bai Mo believe in the rumored elixir. Then he thought to rely on Jun Wu Xie to see if he could earn some elixir.

    Knowing that he was not Jun Wu Xie¡¯s opponent, Bai Mo reced his dead-faced object with the man beside Jun Wu Xie. He could see that the two were close and having lived for thousands of years, Bai Mo naturally knew that some emotions could cross genders, so it was natural to pair ¡°Yan Hai¡± with this man.

    But the result was...

    This person wasn¡¯t one he could afford to offend!

    ¡°Good son, how did you talk to your father?¡± Jun Wu Yao crossed his legs, and sat elegantly on the chair beside him. Looking at the frightened Bai Mo with one hand on his chin with a smile.

    ¡°Who is your son! I am definitely not!¡± Bai Mo immediately blew up.

    Jun Wu Yao raised his eyebrows slightly: ¡°Was it not you crying and yelling at me calling me ¡°Father¡±? Why are you denying all that now? Really unfilial.¡±

    ¡°You! You !!!¡± Bai Mo lived in seclusion for a long time, relying on his own strength. He had always been able to fight without having to talk. He waspletely rendered dumb by the barrage of Jun Wu Yao¡¯s words and could not even utter out aplete sentence.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that disobedient children need to be educated?¡± Jun Wu Yao¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and a dangerous smile bloomed on the corner of his lips.

    Bai Mo subconsciously took a step back and his eyes were filled with terror as he looked at Jun Wu Xie for help.

    ¡°...¡± Jun Wu Xie hesitated for a moment, wondering why this unlucky child would ask her for help.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look at your mother, loving mother spoils son. She won¡¯t save you,e to Dad. Dad will educate you.¡± Jun Wu Yao raised his hand and ticked toward Bai Mo.

    Bai Mo¡¯s legs were frightened, crying with a face and shaking his head.

    What iniquity did he make and how did it fall into the hands of such a demon.

    What father!

    Nonsense!

    This guy is shameless!

    ¡°You ... don¡¯te over! I ... I ...¡± Bai Mo tried to find some threats, but ...

    Fight?

    He can¡¯t beat him!

    Run?

    He can¡¯t run away!

    Bai Mo¡¯s style seemed nothing special in front of Jun Wu Yao.

    He extremely regretted whether he had flooded his brain at that time that he would keep up. He knew that the person around Jun Wu Xie was the demon. Even if he gave him the strength of Dual Spirit Rings, he would never take a step forward.

    No way! !!

    Jun Wu Yao didn¡¯t even care about Bai Mo¡¯s poor words. With the hook of a finger, Bai Mo flew uncontrobly in front of Jun Wu Yao, his small face waspletely scrunched in fear.

 Chapter 2918 - Recognizing â€˜Fatherâ€™ (4)

    Chapter 2918: Recognizing ¡®Father¡¯ (4)

    Trantor: Misty Cloud Trantions Editor: Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°How about you?¡± Jun Wu Yao looked at Bai Mo with undisguised bad intentions.

    Bai Mo cried out loudly and that cry was terribly loud!

    The cry shocked Qiao Chu and the others who were in the next room. A group of people walked into the room and saw Brother Wu Yao who represented a powerful and mysterious role in their hearts. They saw him bullying a little kid... Suddenly, their expressions turned somewhat strange.

    Somehow... the scene in front of them was too strange ...

    ¡°Where did this childe from?¡± Fei Yan and the rest looked at Bai Mo who was a little dazed.

    Qiao Chu said stiffly, ¡°It is said to be the son of Brother Wu Yao and Little Xie.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Everyone¡¯s jaws started to drop consecutively.

    Damn...such speed ...

    The eyes of several people immediately turned to look at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s t belly almost at the same time.

    When was he ... born?

    Jun Wu Xie was rendered speechless once again as her face reddened slightly: ¡°His name is Bai Mo and he is from the Upper Realm.¡±

    She didn¡¯t have a son yet, at least for now ... no.

    ¡°Oh, ha ha.¡± Qiao Chu suddenly realized, ¡°But Brother Wu Yao, the manner you are treating a child ...¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s a Spirit Ring exponent.¡± Jun Wu Xie coldly threw out such a sentence.

    ¡°...¡± Qiao Chu sucked in a breath of cold air.

    ¡°He almost killed Nangong Lie just now.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Hua Yao and others¡¯ eyes were instantly frozen.

    What was wrong with this world?

    A seven to eight year old child was actually a Spirit Ring exponent? One of the Top Ten experts who almost killed Nangong Lie?

    The self-confidence of these people had been severely hit.

    ¡°He is older than your grandfathers.¡± said Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°...¡±

    Well, they recovered from their broken confidence.

    Now, no one had any objection to Jun Wu Yao¡¯s approach.

    Bai Mo looked at Jun Wu Yao in despair, and said ruthlessly: ¡°I am unlucky to fall into your hands. If you want to kill me, please go ahead.¡±

    He confessed ...

    Jun Wu Yao suddenly smiled, turning to look at Jun Wu Xie: ¡°Little Xie.¡±

    ¡°Ok?¡±

    ¡°Are you interested in raising a child?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Just take it as practice in advance.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Jun Wu Yao silently. The reason why he brought back Bai Mo was because he already had the thought of being a father?

    The most bitter was Bai Mo, who came to find his own death. He was even more confused about the situation before him.

    ¡°Come, call Father.¡± Jun Wu Yao looked at Bai Mo with a smile.

    Although Bai Mo¡¯s actual age was not young, his appearance was quite exquisite and cute. As long as he put away his arrogance, he looked like a little lovable bun.

    ¡°...¡± Bai Mo stared, unable to believe what he had just heard.

    However, before he had time to resist, a soreness ran up from the soles of his feet, and his whole body was as ufortable as being eaten by countless ants.

    He stared at Jun Wu Yao¡¯s smiley face, he gnashed his teeth with hatred but ...

    ¡°Father ...¡± The timid voice and soft voice came out of his mouth uncontrobly.

    When they heard him call out ¡°Father¡±, everyone in the room was shocked.

    Only Jun Wu Yao¡¯s face still had that bad smile on his face. He raised his hand and pointed at Jun Wu Xie, and continued: ¡°Come, call Mother.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie: ¡°...¡±

    Can she refuse?

 Chapter 2919 - Flooding paternal love (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2919: Flooding paternal love (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Bai Mo stared at the direction that Jun Wu Yao was pointing. If it wasn¡¯t for him unable to defeat the big devil, he would have kicked his face swiftly!

    Pointing at a young man and asking him to call ¡®mother¡¯?

    Was he sick in the head?!!

    ¡°You should know that I am a wanted criminal in the Upper Realm and you just happened to recognize me again. This is not going to be easy.¡± Jun Wu Yao¡¯s voice came into Bai Mo¡¯s ear with a hint of confusion.

    A chill suddenly rose from the soles of Bai Mo¡¯s feet. Jun Wu Yao, who had just returned to the situation, now gave off a suffocating killing intent.

    Bai Mo jolted in shock and it was at this moment that he realized the seriousness of the matter!

    Jun Wu Yao was the subject of arrest by His Lord. But now he happened to know his identity. Not to mention Jun Wu Yao, if it was reced by Bai Mo himself, he would silence that person ...

    There was almost no hesitation when Bai Mo immediately turned to look at the helpless Jun Wu Xie with a nk face, and opened his mouth and called out: ¡°Dear Mother ~¡±

    The voice was soft and kind and for those who didn¡¯t know would think that this was really Jun Wu Xie¡¯s child!

    ¡°...¡± Jun Wu Xie turned away slowly, no matter how innocent Bai Mo¡¯s appearance looked, but she could not associate him with a real child.

    No child could kill one of the Top Ten Experts alone.

    Regardless of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s disregard, Bai Mo¡¯s heart tightened. He couldn¡¯t figure out what Jun Wu Yao was thinking. He could only look at Jun Wu Yao innocently, showing that he was very obedient.

    ¡°Your mother is shy.¡± Jun Wu Yao calmly said.

    Bai Mo could only entertain with a smiling face, but his heart was bleeding. He was also the City Lord of the first city of the 72 cities, White Night City. He was also the overlord for the 72 cities for many years. In Jun Wu Yao¡¯s hand, there was no trace of integrity in him.

    He thanked God for saving his life.

    ¡°Oh, that ... what, if it¡¯s okay, let¡¯s go back first.¡± Hua Yao cleared his throat a bit awkwardly, thinking that something had happened. I didn¡¯t expect it to be a Brother Wu Yao ... the scene. It was really subtle.

    Qiao Chu and others also followed Hua Yao in a timely manner, leaving only the ¡°family of three¡± in therge room.

    Bai Mo could only pretend to be dead and be held by Jun Wu Yao, trying to make himself ignore his self-esteem.

    ¡°Little Xie?¡± Jun Wu Yao looked at Jun Wu Xie, who had never spoken, with a hint of doubt in his eyes.

    Jun Wu Xie nced at Jun Wu Yao and sighed helplessly. No matter what she had experienced in her previous life, at least she knew what her rtives were. She was also lucky to be loved by the Jun family in this life and lived and died with Qiao Chu¡¯s group of friends.

    But Jun Wu Yao ...

    He didn¡¯t have any rtives, he didn¡¯t know what the father, son, mother and daughter were. He existed, but he didn¡¯t know why he existed. Before on the Holy Mountain, Jun Wu Yao often talked with Jun Wu Xie and Han Zi Fei and Jun Gu. More often, he just sat quietly and apanied Jun Wu Xie. The family warmth belonging to the Jun family was unfamiliar to Jun Wu Yao.

    In this world, for Jun Wu Yao, there was only one Jun Wu Xie, upying everything in his life. She opened up his long-established feelings. Besides that, for the others, he was more ignorant than Jun Wu Xie.

 Chapter 2920 - Flooding paternal love (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2920: Flooding paternal love (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Yao had seen Jun Gu¡¯s and Han Zi Fei¡¯s love for Jun Wu Xie. The kind of happiness that came naturally was different from just love, but it also exudes warmth and it made others reluctant to look away.

    It was also from that moment that Jun Wu Yao would inadvertently imagine that if he and Little Xie had children, would he be a qualified father like Jun Gu?

    For this, Jun Wu Yao was a little uneasy, so ...

    The unlucky Bai Mo had automatically delivered himself to the door and was picked up by Jun Wu Yao to practice...

    ¡°Nothing, if you like it, keep it.¡± Jun Wu Xie nced at Bai Mo who was stiffly standing by the side.

    Only Jun Wu Yao and her were capable of arranging such a matter on a Spirit Ring exponent so casually.

    Jun Wu Yao smiled, he knew that his Little Xie understood him.

    The one who felt most mncholy about the entire matter was Bai Mo.

    Since he was powerless to resist, he could only ept fate.

    Jun Wu Yao didn¡¯t torture Bai Mo any further after asking him to call them Father and Mother twice. He then sealed Bai Mo¡¯s spirit with dark spirit and tied him with a rope and threw him in the room next to them.

    Looking silently at Jun Wu Yao¡¯s simple and rude means, Jun Wu Xie suddenly felt the need for such practice.

    Anyway, this was a cheap son they had picked up halfway, if it were their own son was so tied up and thrown away ...

    Jun Wu Xie did not know why but she suddenly felt a trace of sorrow for the children who had yet arrived to this world.

    ¡°Bai Mo¡¯s temperament looks strange, but he is not a full-blown viin. He is a paranoid who focuses on himself. He is very interested in improving his strength but is scared of death. For the time being, there will be no trouble.¡± After Jun Wu Yao had yed a Father¡¯s role, he reached out and took Jun Wu Xie into his arms.

    From the moment Bai Mo recognized him, he would not be able to let him go. Thanks to Bai Mo¡¯s face, he could also be used by Jun Wu Yao to practice. Else, he would have been in a different ce.

    ¡°Mn.¡± Jun Wu Xie nodded, naturally she thought of this.

    ¡°But ...¡± Jun Wu Yao¡¯s words suddenly changed in a different direction, ¡°Our child¡¯s appearance must be much better than his, and his talents and qualifications are definitely much better than him. Now, we could only make do with this. . ¡±

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s tone was full of expectations for his future children, and he did not conceal his disdain towards Bai Mo...

    If Bai Mo who was next door knew that Jun Wu Yao had disliked him to be his son, he must have cried hard.

    To think that he was a Spirit Ring exponent who possessed the ability to single out the Top Ten Experts, but was arrested by a Father maniac figure who threatened him to be his son ... Who could understand this hardship?

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to let him be born in such a world.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes were lowered. Because the twists and turns in the previous life made her more careful with her future children. The current Upper Realm was more dangerous than the world in her previous life. Even if it¡¯s more dangerous, she was unwilling and would not let her child be born in times of danger.

    Jun Wu Yao looked at Jun Wu Xie, and the smile on the corner of his mouth was a little deeper. He held Jun Wu Xie¡¯s small face and said firmly: ¡°Okay, let me work with you to build a world for us. The world where our children can be born! ¡±

    She wanted to give their child the best of everything, and how could he disagree?

    ¡°Before that, practice with Bai Mo more.¡± Jun Wu Yao¡¯s lips curled up ...

 Chapter 2921 - Flooding paternal love (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2921: Flooding paternal love (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Bai Mo thought that the biggest mistake in his life a thousand years ago was that he shouldn¡¯t run to Jun Wu Yao to challenge him. If it wasn¡¯t for that battle, he wouldn¡¯t have been seriously injured by Jun Wu Yao. Given his strength, if he wasn¡¯t seriously wounded, he would have already been among the Top Ten Experts, else he would not be provoking Nangong Lie today. Without provoking Nangong Lie, he would not encounter Jun Wu Xie and found out about Jun Wu Xie¡¯s Dual Spirit Ring. He eventually rose to greed and fell into the hands of Jun Wu Yao again ...

    Bai Mo found that he had walked an entire circle and came back to the same spot. The initial mistake made him end up nearly being killed by Jun Wu Yao. And this time, he was afraid that he would not even have the chance to hide and recover!

    Only God knows what medicine did Jun Wu Yao take to have such unbelievable thoughts!

    Bai Mo regretted his actions countless times, but he could only roll about the cold floor like a fish out of water and wanted to cry but didn¡¯t even have any tears.

    What good son? Where is his so-called father? !!

    Even though Bai Mo was ignorant, he knew that no father would tie up and throw his son onto the ground!

    Someone had no sense of being a father at all!

    Bai Mo couldn¡¯t help feeling a little distressed, and he was caught in an endless loop of remorseful thoughts. He didn¡¯t notice that his room door was being pushed open a little by others.

    When Bai Mo finally regained his senses, he realized that he was shrouded in shadows without knowing it!

    Five pairs of eyes were staring at him intently!

    Only for a moment, Bai Mo snorted loudly. If it hadn¡¯t been for his spiritual power being sealed and his limbs tied up, he would have swept an aura of light over!

    ¡°What are you going to do !!!¡± Bai Mo stared at the uninvited Qiao Chu and others. If he remembered correctly, these five guys were just the ones who had watched the show in Jun Wu Yao¡¯s room just now.

    Why would they collectively run over here to watch?

    ¡°Hey!¡± Qiao Chu squinted his eyes with a smile. That wretched smile made Bai Mo feel all his hair rise...

    If this had happened normally, Bai Mo would have kicked him a long time ago, but now ...

    ¡°What the hell do you want to do !?¡± Bai Mo was a little nervous. For the first time, he felt so helpless and without spiritual power, his little arms and calves couldn¡¯t stop the ¡°infringement¡± of these people!

    ¡°Nephew!¡± Qiao Chu pped Bai Mo¡¯s small shoulder.

    A sudden call of ¡°nephew¡±pletely stumped Bai Mo as he froze in ce ...

    What did this guy call him! !! !!

    The ignorant Qiao Chu did not notice Bai Mo¡¯s menacing eyes, instead, he squatted beside Bai Mo, and said in a serious manner: ¡°Nephew! We are all your mother¡¯s good brothers. ording to seniority, you have to address us Uncles, do you understand?¡±

    ¡°...¡± Bai Mo was dumbfounded, he didn¡¯t understand! He didn¡¯t wish to understand!

    He was threatened to recognize someone else as his father and mother. He was already very aggrieved and yet at this moment, these five ¡°uncles¡± suddenly popped out from nowhere?!

    At this moment, Bai Mo fainted and his eyes rolled over!

    He had never been so aggrieved being a Spirit Ring exponent!

    ¡°Hey? Be good and call out uncle!¡± Qiao Chu said very matter-of-factly. Although Jun Wu Xie had told them Bai Mo¡¯s identity, but for Qiao Chu and the rest, they were more concerned that Jun Wu Yao recognized Bai Mo as his son. Some of them who havecked affection since childhood, they will not miss the chance to im a family connection with their rtives!

 Chapter 2922 - Flooding paternal love (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2922: Flooding paternal love (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Being single for more than 20 years, Qiao Chu and others, just after recognizing Han Zi Fei and Jun Gu, the little surging in their hearts has not stopped. Now they had Bai Mo, they were naturally overjoyed.

    ¡°Call your head! If you don¡¯t want to die, get out quickly!¡± Bai Mo hadpletely lost his temper. Even if Jun Wu Yao and Jun Wu Xie oppressed him, he knew that he really couldn¡¯t beat them. But these five little ghosts who didn¡¯t even have a Spirit Ring dare to oppress him, it was so unbearable!

    Bai Mo¡¯s roar made Qiao Chu and others stunned momentarily.

    Seeing that Qiao Chu and others¡¯ expressions had changed, Bai Mo sneered with satisfaction, but did not expect ...

    ¡°Brother Wu Yao! Your son is no longer obedient again !!!¡± Qiao Chu shouted out.

    That roar was so loud that it stunned Bai Mopletely.

    Although...

    He didn¡¯t know the origin of the name Brother Wu Yao but he knew that that was how he addressed the demon king. Qiao Chu had clearly heard that. This roar made Bai Mo sweat heavily in an instant.

    ¡°Brother Wu Yao, do you want toe ...¡± Qiao Chu shouted at Jun Wu Yao, who was facing the wall, in a serious manner.

    However, before he said this, a small face mmed into his squatting knee.

    ¡°Uncle!!!¡± Bai Mo almost squeezed these two words out of his teeth gap!

    Threatened by a young boy who was merely at the Gold Spirit Pinnacle ... Bai Mo had never been so humiliated in his life.

    ¡°Sigh! Yes, this is correct!¡± Qiao Chu ended with satisfaction and rubbed Bai Mo¡¯s head with pride. He gave an extremely happy smile!

    However, Bai Mo could only gnash his teeth and endure it.

    With Qiao Chu¡¯s lesson learned, Fei Yan and the others who were eager not to be left behind. Bai Mo could only bear a grieved face, shouting numbly.

    In his heart, it was already full of scars.

    He swore, as long as he regained his freedom, he would! !! !! !!

    Run far away! Don¡¯t ever see this group of people again in this life! !!

    When Jun Wu Yao took Jun Wu Xie into his dreand, Bai Mo was tossed around by Qiao Chu and others all night. The next day when Jun Wu Yao opened the door and was ready to meet his cheap son, he saw Bai Mo lying on the ground with two huge dark circles. He looked at Jun Wu Yao with a sad expression.

    Jun Wu Yao raised his eyebrows slightly and turned his heels as if he hadn¡¯t seen anything. He took Jun Wu Xie behind him directly into his arms and walked downstairs.

    ¡°It¡¯s still early today, go to breakfast first.¡± Jun Wu Yao¡¯s voice was full of infinite tenderness, but it was all for Jun Wu Xie.

    Bai Mo was locked in the empty room again. He was crying and feeling hungry.

    When Nangong Lie came to the restaurant with a gift, he was ready to express his gratitude to Jun Wu Xie for helping each other yesterday. He happened to see Bai Mo stepping down from the restaurant with his exhaustion and embarrassment. He walked obediently towards a chair beside Jun Wu Yao and sat down.

    This weird scene really amused Nangong Lie.

    Looking at Bai Mo, who was sitting honestly next to Jun Wu Yao and eating in silence. Nangong Lie seriously doubted that the person who provoked himself in public yesterday was this fellow!

    Just one night that they had not met, Bai Mo looked like apletely different person!

 Chapter 2923 - Knight Long Yao (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2923: Knight Long Yao (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Bai Mo stared at Nangong Lie, and Nangong Lie didn¡¯t know what to do.

    But Nangong Lie quickly returned to his senses and talked about the matter at hand with Jun Wu Xie. The next day would be the selection of the top ten exponents and therge number of people who hade to participate in the selection would make the entire process particrly long. Nangong Lie came here today for two reasons, one was to thank Jun Wu Xie for her life-saving grace yesterday, and the other was to tell Jun Wu Xie a clever way to pass the trial.

    ¡°This year¡¯s numbers are more than in previous years. The trial of the top ten exponents is nothing but gauntlet where the better exponents win and the losers retreat. The winner will stay in the fighting ring until he is defeated. So if you want to participate in the trials, you don¡¯t need to participate in the first few days of thepetition. Anyone who is worth their salt will only start in theter few days. They will not be willing to waste too much energy in front of all the unimportant opponents. ¡± Nangong Lie spoke of his experience to Jun Wu Xie without reservation.

    Each trial would cause arge number of deaths and injuries, and the better fighters would result in more intense battles that would pit ¡°two tigers¡± against each other.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s power was very great, but there was no need to waste it. In fact, even Nangong Lie couldn¡¯t understand why His Lord would let Jun Wu Xie participate in the trials. After all, with Jun Wu Xie¡¯s strength, even if today¡¯s top ten exponents joined forces, they were not necessarily her opponents.

    If that was the case, would it not be an unnecessary move?

    Jun Wu Xie quietly listened, there was not much nervousness regarding this trial.

    It was Bai Mo, on the side, quietly absorbing the information that Nangong Lie was providing.

    ¡°I heard that this time the trial is hosted by a Knight of Destruction?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked calmly.

    Nangong Lie nodded, ¡°I was just about to tell you about it.¡±

    ¡°Do you already know which Knight of Destruction?¡± Jun Wu Xie said.

    Nangong Lie said, ¡°I received news this morning that the host for this trial is Lord Long Yao.¡±

    ¡°Long Yao?¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s brow lightly frowned. Although Jun Gu was one of the Knights of Destruction, he had not been fully brainwashed and rarely contacted other people in the Upper Realm as he had only entered the Upper Realm for a short time. He knew nothing about the other three Knights of Destruction.

    ¡°It¡¯s him?!¡± Bai Mo, who was beside him, eximed surprisedly, immediately attracting the attention of Nangong Lie and Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°You know him?¡± Nangong Lie looked at Bai Mo with some doubts, truthfully, there was some friction between him and Bai Mo because of yesterday¡¯s events, but these things weremon in the Upper Realm. Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao were seated at the same table and sharing the conversation, nothing was impossible.

    Bai Mo nced at Nangong Lie, an arrogant and contemptuous aura suddenly appeared on his tender bun-like face, but ... before his proud smile could fully bloomed, his head was suddenly hit!

    ¡°y nicely.¡± Jun Wu Yao held a pair of chopsticks in one hand, while the other hand that had just taught his ¡°son¡± a lesson calmly rested on the table.

    The force of the p caused Bai Mo¡¯s chubby face to wince in pain, causing tears to well up in his eyes, and then the arrogance which had vaguely be visible, disappeared in an instant ...

    Nangong Lie swallowed his saliva and looked at the person who was crying from one flick of Jun Wu Yao¡¯s hand, and felt a surge in his heart ...

 Chapter 2924 - Knight Long Yao (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2924: Knight Long Yao (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Although Nangong Lie was still not clear about what was going on with Bai Mo, seeing Bai Mo¡¯s nk expression after being reprimanded by Jun Wu Yao, his heart was very pleased...

    As Nangong Lie watched on with pleasure, Bai Mo¡¯s heart was shattered.

    It was only yesterday in front of a crowd that he had pressed Nangong Lie into submission. But s, it was only one night. He was even defeated in front of his own subordinates, taught a lesson like a boy by that demon king...

    Dignity!

    Where was his dignity!!!

    Leave him some dignity!!!

    With tears streaming down his face, Bai Mo covered his abused head, wishing that he could find a hole in the ground to crawl into.

    ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t know much about Lord Long Yao. If Senior Bai knows about it, please share with us a little.¡± For some reason, Nangong Lie could not bear looking at Bai Mo¡¯s aggrieved and sobbing bun-like face and immediately gave Bai Mo a chance to extricate himself from this rather awkward situation.

    Bai Mo was not a fool. He knew, even without saying, that Jun Wu Yao could pry his teeth out one by one. He now had serious suspicions as to whether this person was a sadist. What was the reason for disciplining him like a son?

    If this was the son of a certain demon king, suffering such a blow, would surely result in brain damage!

    ¡°Long Yao is the second Knight of Destruction, and no one knows where he came from. Furthermore, presently no one knows the origins of the four Knights of Destruction. Ever since they have appeared to people, they already possessed strong and unbeatable power. Standing in the supreme position, being second only to the existence of His Lord. It is said that each of them is strong enough to crush the top ten exponents, but no one actually knows how strong they are. ¡±

    ¡°The Knights of Destruction rarely interact with the outside world, usually staying at His Lord¡¯s side. However, I have seen Long Yao once....¡± At this point, Bai Mo couldn¡¯t help but look at Jun Wu Yao.

    ¡°At that time, I had been living in the mountains while recovering from my injuries, and asionally I practiced in the mountains. It was then that I saw Master Long Yao ...¡±

    Bai Mo was known to be arrogant and looked down on others. If he were not, he would not have rushed to challenge Jun Wu Yao so impetuously, getting injured in the process. However, his arrogance continued. When he met Long Yao in the mountains, Bai Mo did not know the identity of the other party and wanted to show off. However, he saw that Long Yao, with just one move produced enough force to level a mountain in front of him ...

    Seeing thatpletely stunned Bai Mo and he instantly knew that he would never be that person¡¯s match. Later, after he had overheard the person next to him call him Lord Long Yao, did he know the identity of the person.

    At that time, Bai Mo was very d that he had been injured and did not rush out, otherwise he was afraid that he would be injured further there and then.

    ¡°Long Yao is extremely arrogant and merciless to anyone in his way. Even if it is a mountain or river, if it displeases him, he can also level it without hesitation. With him as the host, I¡¯m afraid this selection would not be that simple. ¡± Bai Mo honestly said what he knew.

    Although he didn¡¯t know much, from this alone he could tell what Long Yao¡¯s strength was and also his uninhibited arrogance.

 Chapter 2925 - The Start Of The Selection (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2925: The Start Of The Selection (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Senior Bai¡¯s words should be true. I also heard some news about the Knights of Destruction. It is said that with the exception of Lord Gu, who was thest to join, the other three are very cruel and not easy to deal with. In this selection, City Lord Yan should be more careful.¡± Nangong Lie cast a meaningful look towards Jun Wu Xie.

    If Jun Wu Xie was truly Yan Hai, there would have been no need to worry. But in reality she was more like a time bomb, and posed great danger at all times.

    Even though she possessed the strength of the Dual Spirit Rings, she was in enemy territory. If her identity were to be revealed, the consequences would be disastrous.

    Ju Wu Xie nodded her head. In her heart, she was clear on this point.

    Nangong Lie spoke to Jun Wu Xie for a while then left. Bai Mo had a very troubled look. He looked silently at Jun Wu Yao several times, with all his thoughts almost written on his face.

    ¡°Rest assured that when you are going to participate in the selection, I will lift your seal.¡± Jun Wu Yao said with a rare note ofpassion.

    Bai Mo kowtowed to show his immense gratitude.

    The night before the trial, it was as normal as it could possibly be for Jun Wu Xie. Jun Wu Xie had anticipated that Jun Gun would not be the examiner, but she did not know if she could see her parents while in the Sacred City.

    Over the course of one night, the atmosphere in the Sacred City had changed dramatically. The selection of the top ten exponents was in full swing. Naturally, Jun Wu Xie, Qiao Chu and the rest went to the selection venue as soon as they could, wanting to see the strength of the participants.

    The huge venue was packed with innumerable people. Bai Mo was also brought there to apany her, and the seal on his body had been lifted. Jun Wu Yao had immediately assigned him the task of maintaining Jun Wu Xie¡¯s safety.

    However....

    Bai Mo felt that Jun Wu Yao was teasing him.

    Was it not a joke that someone with Dual Spirit Rings needed his single Spirit Ring to protect her?

    However, although he was full ofints, he definitely did not dare to show it in front of Jun Wu Yao, and could only go along.

    In the venue, one could see Bai Mo¡¯s small body circling Jun Wu Xie like a little chicken protecting its food. Whenever anyone approached, he used his murderous gaze to force them away.

    He was not afraid that others would harm Jun Wu Xie, but rather, he was afraid that if he didn¡¯t pay attention, it would give the Devil King an excuse to teach him a lesson!

    Moreover....

    At this stage, Bai Mo could only ept his fate. Although the Devil King was a bastard, City Lord Yan looked very kind. Bai Mo had not forgotten his original purpose of approaching Jun Wu Xie. Since he could not resist the Devil King¡¯s pressure, then he might as well be more attentive, maybe in a moment ofpassion from City Lord Yan, and he might even get to share that elixir!

    With this in mind, Bai Mo became more attentive to Jun Wu Xie, bing nothing more than ackey in the process.

    In the venue, Jun Wu Xie even saw ¡°old acquaintances¡±.

    Surrounded by a group of people, the magnificent Bai Zhu, Lord of White Night City, held a folding fan, projected elegance and nobility while sitting on the viewing tform, watching the selection. Surrounded by a group ofckeys, Bai Zhu¡¯s soaring posture seemed especially attractive and eye-catching.

 Chapter 2926 - The Start Of The Selection (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2926: The Start Of The Selection (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    There were but a few who could cultivate a Spirit Ring. Below the top ten exponents, were 72 City Lords. White Night City had long been ranked first ce among the 72 cities, in addition to Bai Zhu¡¯s impressive personal strength. Naturally, many people fought to fawn over Bai Xhu.

    However, the 72 cities today were not the same as before. Although Bai Zhu¡¯s status seemed to be unchanged, if one observed carefully, you could see that theckeys around Bai Zhu were all from White Night City. Unlike in the past, the other cities were no longer always around the White Night City.

    Each city fought for their leader, and the division was extremely obvious. As Nangong Lie said, in the early stage of the selection, basically no strong person will enter, and the first match was a duel between two strong exponents who were at the peak Gold Spirit level.

    For ordinary people, the peak of Gold Spirit was unattainable, but in the top ten selection, those of that level had be the weakest exponents. The battle between them did not have any influence on the final result. The reason they worked so hard was to seize the opportunity to show their strength. Even if they could not hold a candle to the top ten exponents, being able to stay in the city would be their biggest lucky break.

    In the ring, the two opponents were fighting as if their lives depended on it, but few paid them much attention. Most of them were talking amongst themselves, as if they came only to change meeting ces instead of watching the selection.

    Bai Zhu¡¯s gaze swept around the square, and soon his eyes set upon Jun Wu Xie, his eyes betraying his surprise. In an instant he got up and walked towards Jun Wu Xie.

    The people around Bai Zhu were still a little dazed, but when they noticed the direction in which Bai Zhu was headed, they all quickly understood.

    No matter how lofty Bai Zhu¡¯s status was, but in the realm of the 72 cities, there was always one person he could never surpass. That person was the lord of the Sea Spirit City, the Overlord of the 72 cities!

    The people sitting beside Jun Wu Xie also noticed that Bai Zhu was walking towards them. Qiao Chu couldn¡¯t help but whisper into Jun Wu Xie¡¯s ear, ¡°Bai Zhu ising.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie nced over nkly and gave a slight nod.

    Jun Wu Xie didn¡¯t care too much for Bai Zhu

    However, the identity of Bai Zhu had taken on a new meaning for Qiao Chu and the others.

    Qiao Chu shifted his buttocks and went directly towards Bai Mo¡¯s side. Bai Mo looked at Qiao Chu with disdain, with a look in his eyes that clearly said to get lost.

    However, Qiao Chupletely missed Bai Mo¡¯s hint and said, ¡°Nephew, look at that person.¡±

    Qiao Chu raised his finger towards the approaching Bai Zhu.

    Bai Mo gave him an exasperated look, ¡°What¡¯s so good to look at? This kid is the current Lord of White Night City, must he have some blood rtionship with you?¡± Qiao Chu looked at Bai Zhu with bright eyes. From the mouth of Jun Wu Xie, they already knew the identity of Bai Mo, as the previous Lord of White Night City.

    Although Bai Mo, as the city lord, abandoned White Night City and chose to live in seclusion, it did not change the fact that he and Bai Zhu were both surnamed Bai. In fact, the two might have no blood rtionship at all!

 Chapter 2927 - The Start Of The Selection (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2927: The Start Of The Selection (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    When Jun Wu Xie conquered the 72 cities, although Jun Wu Xie already showed her strength, and the Lords of the 72 cities were terrified, this did not erase the fact that Bai Zhu and the 72 Cities Lords¡¯ attempt to overthrow Jun Wu Xie. However, the power of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s Dual Spirit Rings gave Bai Zhu no chance of winning.

    From Qiao Chu¡¯s years of experience, a hypocrite, such as Bai Zhu, could be seen a mile away.

    Bullying the weak and fearing those above him was Bai Zhu¡¯s nature

    However....

    Qiao Chu was curious as to what Bai Zhu¡¯s reaction would be if they found out that White Night City¡¯s most powerful Lord had be Jun Wu Xie¡¯s ¡°son¡±.

    However, Bai Mo did not realise Qiao Chu¡¯s intentions, but instead nced at Qiao Chu impatiently, and then looked away.

    What happened to White Night City?

    He had already killed one Lord of White Night City, what was another to him?!

    Just as Qiao Chu was eagerly awaiting to watch a good show, Bai Zhu hade right up to Jun Wu Xie, with a hypocritical gentle smile on his face.

    ¡°My Lord, it has been a long time since west met, but I trust you are well?¡± Bai Zhu¡¯s tone of humility was extremely overboard. No one could have ever imagined that Bai Zhu, the former City Lord of the top city of the 72 cities, would be greeting a mere ¡°youth¡± so humbly.

    As soon as Bai Zhu got up and walked around the arena, many people focused their attention on him, and when those people saw the object of Bai Zhu¡¯s fawning, they understood everything.

    Even they were unable toe forward and have a few words with Jun Wu Xie, not to mention Bai Zhu.

    Given the power of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s Dual Spirit Rings, there would not be many people able topete with her in the Upper Realm. Naturally, being on good terms with Jun Wu Xie would be the best choice at this time.

    The only thing was....

    Because the 72 cities previously jointly dered war on Sea Spirit City, many City Lords had fear in their hearts. This fear kept them from stepping forward and exposing their necks, but instead decided to watch Jun Wu Xie¡¯s reaction to Bai Zhu.

    If Jun Wu Xie was able to ept the ¡®courageous¡¯ Bai Zhu calmly, then they would naturally dare to go up and fall at her feet!

    ¡°I am alright.¡± Jun Wu Xie responded ndly, bying an extremely cold attitude.

    However, Bai Zhu seemed to bepletely oblivious to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s coldness. He sat down where Qiao Chu had moved before, and looked at Jun Wu Xie with a smile, saying, ¡°Fortunately, My Lord is forgiving towards the previous incident, your subject Bai has never had time to apologize to you. Meeting you by chance, anding to you uninvited, I hope you are not offended. ¡°Jun Wu Xie nodded slightly. In truth, she had no ns to settle the score with Bai Zhu at all. The 72 cities were just a tform for her. After gaining the attention of His Lord, the significance of the Overlord title was negligible.

    ¡°My guess is that you havee here today to watch the selections. Am I right? But with your skills, it¡¯s natural that such apetition is not a problem, and there is not much to see in the early stages of the selection. There is only one point which my Lord should stay a little longer today as I hear that at the end of today¡¯s selection, Lord Long Yao will announce the will of His Lord.¡± Bai Zhu did not care if Jun Wu Xie paid him any heed as he murmured to himself while still looking very natural. That self absorbed look made Bai Mo furrow his brow.

 Chapter 2928 - A Dangerous Omen (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2928: A Dangerous Omen (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Bai Mo was annoyed by Bai Zhu¡¯s prideless appearance. Even though he had not bothered with the affairs of White Night City for a long time, he still held great pride for White Night City deep in his heart. No matter how powerful Jun Wu Xie was, as the Lord of White Night City, it was truly unbing for Bai Zhu to be so unnecessarily reverent.

    Had it not been for his own internal power being sealed, Bai Mo might have killed the ¡°unworthy sessor¡± with a single p.

    It was utterly embarrassing for White Night City.

    Unfortunately, Bai Zhu did not recognize Bai Mo at all, and didn¡¯t realize the impression he was giving. Bai Mo¡¯s face was turning red with anger, but all he cared about was saying what he wanted to say.

    Jun Wu Xie listened quietly, she didn¡¯t care about theplimentsing out of Bai Zhu¡¯s mouth. It was, however, Bai Zhu¡¯s information that Long Yao would read out His Lord¡¯s will after the selection, which made her curious.

    In the Sacred City, it could be said that Jun Wu Xie and His Lord were well within each other¡¯s reach, hope and danger were intermingled.

    Maybe because Jun Wu Xie did not shoo Bai Zhu away, the other City Lords observing him all felt a little relieved.

    During the selection, one could see all the City Lords lining up to either pledge their loyalty to Jun Wu Xie or pay her some kind of ttery. For a long period of time, there were arge number of people surrounding Jun Wu Xie, with her attracting far more attention than those exponents in the ring who were putting their lives on the line.

    It was not until towards the end of the first day of the selection that the City Lords retreated, and allowed Jun Wu Xie to finally enjoy a moment of peace.

    After the first day of the selection, a strong exponent with peak Gold Spirit had emerged victorious. After the fierce battle, he was already bruised and exhausted, but he looked like a man who was soaking in his glory, standing in the center of the ring, while waving his fists with excitement and showing his strength.

    However, in the entire arena, the spectators cheering him on were few and far between, everyone¡¯s eyes merely nced over him before looking at the man sitting in the highest seat of the arena.

    Long Yao, one of the Knights of Destruction, who was also a judge at this selection. He had been in that seat for a long time and throughout the selection, wore a look of impatience on his face.

    In terms of appearance, Long Yao was not exceptional. Under his burly figure, his slightly vicious face made people feel ufortable and unapproachable. Even a person as big and tall as a tree would think twice before approaching him.

    Long after the victor showed off his victory to little apuse, he finally realized that he was being ignored, and exited silently with the help of hispanions.

    What everyone knew was that today¡¯s game was of no consequence. No matter how fierce that fighter was, he had no chance to enter the Top Ten. He was, at best, just an appetizer, not qualified to even stand next to the realpetitors.

    Long Yao watched the people leave the tform as his sharp eyes swept around the quiet arena.

    The day had ended, and the sun had set in the west. However none left the arena and all looked at Long Yao nervously.

    ¡°Sir, is it possible to start?¡± a guard standing behind Long Yao asked respectfully.

 Chapter 2929 - A Dangerous Omen (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2929: A Dangerous Omen (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Long Yao did not rush to reply, as his gaze swept across the crowd in the arena. His attention focused on a thin figure in the crowd.

    It was a good-looking youth. Throughout the selection, he was very quiet. No matter how much the elegant man sitting beside him sought his attention, he didn¡¯t even give as much as a smile in return.

    Long Yao¡¯s was caught up in that moment because of that image.

    ¡°Sir?¡± The guard called out nervously.

    Long Yao returned his senses and raised his chin slightly, but did not look away from Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°That youth, is he Yan Hai, the Lord of Sea Spirit City?¡± Long Yao asked, in a deep, gravelly voice.

    The guard followed Long Yao¡¯s line of sight, and after seeing Jun Wu Xie¡¯s image, he nodded slightly.

    ¡°Yes¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Long Yao raised his eyebrows slightly, and there was an indescribable sh of light in his eyes. ¡°This is the second person in the Upper Realm who has the legendary Dual Spirit Rings. Seriously ... I would never have guessed.¡±

    This drew a sneer from Long Yao¡¯s face. He could not reconcile the image of a big and powerful person with the youth in front of him.

    He was too young and thin and looked like he could not withstand even the slightest wind or rain.

    Such great power was really hidden in such a small body?

    Long Yao could not help but stare at Jun Wu Xie. Jun Wu Xie quickly looked in his direction and although separated by distance, their gazes met and there was a moment of connection but it was all too fleeting.

    Long Yao retracted his gaze and apanied by the guard, sat up from the high position. Hisrge frame took a step forward and was in everyone¡¯s sight.

    There was silence in the arena, and no one dared to make a sound.

    Jun Wu Xie frowned slightly, for some reason, when her and Long Yao¡¯s eyes met, she got a bad feeling in her heart.

    But she did not know where that feeling came from.

    She was sure that she and Long Yao had met for the first time today. It was rare that aplete stranger could elicit such a strong feeling from her. At the same time, Long Yao started speaking to the crowd..

    ¡°Today is the first day of the Top Ten Exponents selection contest. I am also participating in thispetition for the first time. What I have seen today is utterly disappointing ... My Lord wants the truly strong, the ones who deserve the title of the Top TenExponents! Instead, this was rubbish. If the future selections are just as meaningless, then you can get out of the Sacred City, the Sacred City will not tolerate such garbage! ¡± As soon as Long Yao spoke, everyone in the arena was stunned!

    The merciless insult was like a bucket of ice cold water poured over everyone¡¯s head. Even the person who won that day was as good as dead from Long Yao¡¯s contempt!

    ¡°Looking at this pile of garbage, it¡¯s just a waste of my time. I¡¯m toozy to tell you more, except this!¡± Long Yao¡¯s look stiffened: ¡°My Lord has ordered that anyone who wants to challenge the top ten exponents must challenge them during this selection and in this arena only. No one may attack the top ten privately at any other time or ce, or they will be killed!

    As soon as Long Yao¡¯s words finished, everyone couldn¡¯t help but let go of their breath!

    This is the first time His Lord has changed the rules of the selection of the top ten exponents since its inception!

 Chapter 2930 - A Dangerous Omen (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2930: A Dangerous Omen (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Before Bai Mo, the reason why he could openly challenge Nangong Lie was because there were no restrictions on the time and methods when challenging. Those who wanted topete for the positions of Top Ten Experts could use all kinds of unscrupulous means, assassinations, poisoning, etc. But now, there was no chance of using them in the arena.

    One of the top ten exponents today, the seventh-ranked Fang Jinghe, was a master at using poison. He was able to climb into the Top Ten that year, because using arge amount of poison, he poisoned a number of participants before the selection, including one of the Top Ten exponents at that time and killed him, giving himself an opportunity to ascend the ranks.

    Although Fang Jinghe was also a strong exponent who possessed a Spirit Ring, he was not the strongest in that batch. But he had used this method to sessfully get everything he wanted. Whoever entered the Top Ten, would have had the best resources to cultivate their own strength. Therefore, Fang Jinghe improved his power little by little over the next millennium.

    If he did not resort to poison at the start, it was likely he would not have the ability to ascend to his current position.

    Long Yao¡¯s promation basically killed off anybody¡¯s hopes of using non-conventional means to obtain victory, making the selections more fair, while increasing the level ofpetitiveness and savagery in the battles.

    ¡°If you understand everything, get lost.¡± Long Yao waved his hand impatiently, as if dismissing a group of flies.

    In the arena, no one dared to have any dissatisfaction with Long Yao¡¯s attitude, and could only withdraw obediently from the arena.

    ¡°This year¡¯s trials will be a bit more interesting, but these changes should have no impact on you my Lord.¡± said Bai Zhu after listening to Long Yao¡¯s words, while looking at Jun Wu Xie with a smile, never forgetting to be reverent.

    Jun Wu Xie nced at Bai Zhu disinterestedly and got up to leave.

    Of course, Bai Zhu who had no intention of avoiding suspicion, followed the steps of Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°I say, Lord of White Night City, what do you mean by this?¡± said Fei Yan, who was on the side, with a frown on his face. How thick was Bai Zhu¡¯s skin? Jun Wu Xie ignored him from beginning to end, but he was still shamelessly following her?

    Bai Zhu did not think his actions were embarrassing at all, but said very matter of factly, ¡°It¡¯s rare to see my Lord and I have to apologize for past mistakes. I also ask my Lord to give me face, and ept my invitation to a meal.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie looked at the smiling Bai Zhu and replied coldly, ¡°There is no need.¡±

    The smile on Bai Zhu¡¯s face continued. ¡°My Lord, don¡¯t be in a rush to refuse. I know I¡¯m wrong, and I know you do not rate my power highly. However since you will be participating in the selection, I have some information on the Top Ten exponents and I wonder if you could spare some time to look at it? ¡±

    When Rong Ruo heard Bai Zhu¡¯s words, she could not help but frown secretly. Bai Zhu was clever and knew what others needed. Jun Wu Xie was powerful and did not need Bai Zhu¡¯s help. In the selection, she would eventually face the person from the Upper Realm, but before that, Jun Wu Xie must fight with hisckeys.

 Chapter 2931 - A Dangerous Omen (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2931: A Dangerous Omen (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Whether Bai Zhu meant it or not, this was exactly what Jun Wu Xie needed.

    After a moment of silence, Jun Wu Xie nodded slowly, and Bai Zhu immediately led the way with a smile.

    Looking at Bai Zhu who was fawning over Jun Wu Xie, Bai Mo¡¯s brows were deeply wrinkled. Standing to the side, Qiao Chu watched Bai Mo give an extreme expression, and couldn¡¯t help but quipp, ¡°My nephew, it is truly amazing how thick the younger generation¡¯s skin is!¡±

    Jun Wu Xie might as well have carved the words ¡°Get Lost¡± on her face, but Bai Zhu could still behave in such a familiar manner. This really made Qiao Chu¡¯s stare with his eyes wide open.

    Bai Mo licked his lips and looked at Qiao Chu with aplicated expression.

    ¡°Idiot¡±

    Qiao Chu was confused at getting scolded by Bai Mo. Before he could react, Bai Mo went forward, which confused Qiao Chu. ¡°This is a matter for the Bais, what does it have to do with me?¡± Qiao Chu scratched his head silently.

    Rong Ruo sighed aloud, ¡°Bai Zhu is being so attentive, that there is definitely more than meets the eye. Bai Mo should be thinking this too and thus reacted as such.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Qiao Chu was a little confused.

    Hua Yao spoke up, ¡°The end game is not yet certain, but with Bai Zhu¡¯s status, there is no need to fawn over Little Xie in this manner. Although Little Xie has be the Overlord of the 72 cities, she will never intervene. It can be said that as long as you don¡¯t provoke her, things in the 72 cities will remain the same, and Bai Zhu will maintain his current status in White Night City. No matter how much he tries, the Little Xie won¡¯t give him more.¡±

    Bai Zhu¡¯s attention was a bit overboard, but Jun Wu Xie could not possibly have failed to notice what those at her side already have.

    Several youths had their own opinions and although not obvious, they were watching Bai Zhu¡¯s every move.

    Bai Zhu led Jun Wu Xie and the rest to a restaurant in the Sacred City. He very arrogantly reserved the whole floor, ordered a tableful of delicacies, and generously treated Jun Wu Xie and the others to a meal.

    During the banquet, Bai Zhu sat down next to Jun Wu Xie, as if he already knew what Jun Wu Xie was interested in. Bai Zhu did not talk much nonsense, but went directly to talking about the current Top Ten Exponents.

    ¡°My lord, please look over there.¡± Bai Zhu said as he raised his hand, He arranged to be at the window on the second floor of the restaurant so that when he raised his hand, he was pointing at someone below.

    The man was wearing a light, pale green gown and had a tall and thin build, he was so thin he seemed to consist of skin, bone and not much else. His cheeks were sunken, and dark rings under his eyes. Next to him were a few burley guards, and everyone who walked on the road was trembling and respectful.

    Jun Wu Xie narrowed her eyes and looked at the man, waiting for Bai Zhu¡¯s next words.

    ¡°That is Fang Jinghe, who is ranked seventh among the Top Ten masters and the one with the most devious means. He may not be the strongest, but his skills are not to be looked down upon. If my Lord fights with him in the future, please be careful. This person¡¯s skill is poisoning, and has trained up great immunity by having poisons in his body at all times. If he injures you, even a minor injury will spread because of the toxin and kill you.¡± said Bai Mo seriously and sincerely.

 Chapter 2932 - A Dangerous Omen (5)

    <h4>Chapter 2932: A Dangerous Omen (5)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Fang Jinghe, who was surrounded by guards while walking on the street. This was the person Nangong Lie had mentioned to her in the past. It was this person¡¯s underhanded means in the past that made many people with insufficient strength and ill intent start to think about getting into the Top Ten Exponents by any method necessary.

    However...

    For any method or any strategy.

    The first person to use it was a genius, the second was a fool.

    After Fang Jinghe used poison, all who came to participate in the Top Ten Exponents selection would have already taken precautions, and they would rarely fall for the same trick. So the current situation where His Lord changed the rules was really weird. After all, people like Fang Jinghe had only one trick up their sleeves.

    ¡°Fang Jinghe can be regarded as the most unscrupulous of the Top Ten exponents, and he is cruel by nature. Anyone whoes up against him must be careful.¡± said Bai Zhu as he looked at Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°I had heard that he was leaving his residence today, so I invited you, my Lord toe here.¡±

    Bai Zhu appeared as sincere as possible in front of Jun Wu Xie. If it was not for the fact that everyone knew that Bai Zhu colluded with the other city lords of the 72 cities in an attempt to overthrow Jun Wu Xie, people would be totally unaware what a wicked person he was purely based on his actions today.

    After all, with Bai Zhu¡¯s handsome appearance and elegant manner, coupled with a calming voice that sounded like flowing water in a gentle stream, it was easy to be charmed by him.

    Qiao Chu stared at Bai Zhu secretly, bing more confused with the more he saw. He really could not figure out what Bai Zhu¡¯s intentions were and could only peek at Bai Mo¡¯s reaction from time to time as a gauge.

    However, he found that Bai Mo looked very displeased since he took his seat.

    Perhaps Qiao Chu was staring at Bai Mo a little too intently that even Bai Zhu became aware of it. Bai Zhu had just noticed that a little brat apanied Jun Wu Xie and his surprise could be seen in his eyes.

    ¡°And this is?¡± asked Bai Zhu.

    ¡°This is the son of our Lord.¡± Qiao Chu replied without good intention, he suddenly and unexpectedly developed a bad intention in his heart.

    As soon as Qiao Chu said this, Bai Mo, who was at his side, immediately red at him.

    Bai Zhu had a look of surprise on his face.

    ¡°I would not have guessed that my Lord already has a child at his age...¡± If he remembered correctly, Yan Hai was not that old, how could he have such a big son?

    Jun Wu Xie said nothing, but Bai Mo looked at Bai Zhu with exasperation, ¡°Can¡¯t I be adopted?¡±

    ¡°...¡± Bai Zhu did not expect this little rascal to have such a big temper. That look gave him a bit of a chill, but soon he returned to normal.

    ¡°Sorry, I have overstepped my boundaries.¡±

    Bai Mo tsked coldly and turned away, no longer caring about Bai Zhu.

    After sitting for a while, Bai Zhu continued telling Jun Wu Xie about the other strong exponents, and then they went their separate ways.

    The second day of the selection was still boring, but Jun Wu Xie still attended. She was more interested in observing Long Yao and seeing if any Top Ten exponents appeared in the arena. Bai Zhu seemed to be infatuated and as long as he saw Jun Wu Xie, he would spontaneously go to her and continuously kept a smile on his face no matter how cold Jun Jun Xie treated him.

    Since Bai Zhu did not do anything other than sit near Jun Wu Xie, and rarely spoke, it was difficult to find a reason to chase him away. As such, Jun Wu Xie could only choose to ignore his existence.

    When the selection ended, Bai Zhu would quickly leave on his own. Even Qiao Chu, who was very straightforward, also felt there was no reason toy a hand on him.

 Chapter 2933 - Descending Into Danger (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2933: Descending Into Danger (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The first two days of the selection were boring and made the spectators restless. On the first day, many people were in the arena to watch the trial and the number of people on the second day had dropped by almost half. When it came to the third day...

    ¡°Little Xie, do you still want to go today?¡± Qiao Chu stared at Jun Wu Xie. In truth, seeing the people of peak Gold Spirit Peak fight for their lives all day, was utterly boring for him.

    Although Qiao Chu was now trying to condense Spiritual Inscriptions, it was only a bit higher than the peak of the Gold Spirit, but for him who had experienced countless blood battles, the ¡®enthusiastic¡¯ fighting in the ring couldn¡¯t stir his blood.

    Although the foundations of the Upper Realm were strong, they were too powerful, resulting in many lost fighting opportunities. The strong exponents in the Upper Realm could, at best, have one-on-one battles. Compared to the battles involving tens of thousands in the Lower and Middle Realms, there was much less blood and excitement.

    Jun Wu Xie shook her head. ¡°I received news from my father yesterday. Today, Wu Yao and I are going to see him and my mother.¡±

    At the mere mention of Jun Gu and Han Zi Fei, Qiao Chu and the others¡¯ eyes lit up.

    However, these youths were very clear. Given Jun Gu¡¯s status as a Knight of Destruction, there would be many guards and strong exponents surrounding him. With the skills of Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao, sneaking in to meet Jun Gu would not be difficult. But it would not be so easy for the rest of them.

    ¡°Then please help us pay our respects to Grandpa and Grandma,¡± Qiao Chu said.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded with a slight smile forming across the corner of her mouth.

    ¡°Alright, I want to go into the city to see what¡¯s there as well. I won¡¯t go to the stadium today.¡± Fei Yan shrugged. Watching two days of the selection made his eyes go dizzy, plus the constant presence of Bai ZHu disgusted him. He really did not want to go anymore. He turned his eyes and looked at Rong Ruo expectantly.

    ¡°LIttle Ruo, do you want to go and take a look?¡±

    As he said this, Fei Yan¡¯s eyes were full of tension and worry, and he was afraid that Rong Ruo would reject him.

    Maybe it was due to Fei Yan¡¯s worried expression but after only a moment¡¯s hesitation, Rong Ruo nodded her head, indicating her agreement.

    Fei Yan and Rong Ruo intended to go out for a walk and Qiao Chu and the rest naturally did not want to stay in the restaurant. He and Hua Yao were also ready to go out for a walk, while the singr Fan Zhuo said he was willing to stay in the restaurant. Jun Wu Xie did not force it and directly pushed Bai Mo to Fan Zhuo as apanion.

    Bai Mo, ¡°...¡±

    Could it be that nobody wanted his opinion?

    It was a shame that no matter how angry Bai Mo was, whenever he saw Jun Wu Xie¡¯s smiling face, he had no response except to go with the flow and he dared not speak out at all. He could only lower his head in sorrow and self pity.

    Got it!

    He said nothing, okay?

    When each person formed their ns, the group separated.

    Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao deliberately disguised themselves to make their looks less attractive.

    Qiao Chu liked good food, and naturally dragged Hua Yao to a delicious ce, but Fei Yan and Rong Ruo, intended to look at the scene in the Holy City and see if they could get some useful information.

    Back in the restaurant, only Fan Zhuo and Bai Mo remained, both of them staring at each other. Bai Mo grunted arrogantly and turned to his room.

    Although....

    This was an excellent opportunity to escape, but ... Bai Mo¡¯s spiritual power was still blocked by Jun Wu Yao! !!

 Chapter 2934 - Descending Into Danger (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2934: Descending Into Danger (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Bai Mo wanted to escape, but he was not willing to sacrifice all of his cultivation, no wonder Jun Wu Xie dared to leave him alone under the watch of Fan Zhuo, she had urately predicted that Bai Mo would hate to part with the strength of his single Spirit Ring, she knew that before regaining his power, Bai Mo wouldn¡¯t rush away!

    Fan Zhuo looked at Bai Mo¡¯s back with a smile and could not help but raise his hands and touch the tip of his nose. His attitude towards the ¡°nephew¡± was really quite delicate.

    On their way from the Sacred Mountain, Jun Wu Xie had sent Zheng Weilong, Ah Da, and Ye Mei and Ye Sha back to Sea Spirit City, and it was also an early message to Ye Gu from Sea Spirit City.

    ¡°Brother Fan?¡± Bai Zhu shouted suddenly while looking at Fan Zhuo¡¯s back.

    Fan Zhuo was a little surprised, he had not expected Bai Zhu to be back there again, but no matter how displeased Fan Zhuo was with Bai Zhu at that moment, Fan Zhuo¡¯s face still had a gentle smile on it.

    When it came to being pretentious, both of them were not joking.

    ¡°City Lord Bai?¡± What brings you here today?¡± Fan Zhuo asked with a smile.

    Bai Zhu replied, ¡°I¡¯vee to see my Lord, I wonder if he is resting in the room?¡±

    Fan Zhuo shook his head, saying, ¡°My Lord has some matters to attend to and left early in the morning.¡±

    ¡°I see, it looks like I have made the trip in vain.¡± Bai Zhu said, still smiling.

    Fan Zhuo was not one to console people, fortunately Bai Zhu was not a fool and after knowing that Jun Wu Xie was not there, did not stay long.

    ¡°In that case, please allow me to trouble you to inform my Lord that I havee today.¡± Bai Zhu said.

    Fan Zhuo nodded his head, smiling.

    At that, Bai Zhu left.

    Fan Zhuo felt that Bai Zhu¡¯s behaviour was very suspicious. After all, with his status, it was really unnecessary. He, Rong Ruo and Hua Yao had been pondering this for a few days, but they could not think of a reason and could only return to the room and stare.

    However, when Fan Zhuo turned around, he found Bai Mo that had already returned. He had no idea when Bai Mo had returned and now Bai Mo was standing boldly at the doorway, looking at Fan Zhuo with an undecipherable look.

    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Fan Zhuo asked suspiciously.Readics on our ReadRead.live

    Bai Zhu pursed his lips and his eyes were a little hesitant. He said nothing and pushed open the door to his room. With one foot through the door, he paused and looked up at Fan Zhuo.

    ¡°There aren¡¯t many good people from the Bai family, best you don¡¯t believe too much of what they say.¡±

    This sudden warning stunned Fan Zhuo slightly. He did not expect Bai Mo to say such a thing.

    These words felt like there was concern behind them.

    ¡°Nephew...¡±

    Bai Mo¡¯s facial expression changed slightly and his eyes suddenly became alive!

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Fan Zhuo said with a smile.

    Bai Mo suddenly looked angry and hastily entered the door.

    ¡°Who needs your thanks? I just cannot stand these hypocritical things, they are the tricks of the weak!¡± With that, Bai Mo closed his door in a huff.

    Fan Zhuo stared at the locked door and was unable to stifle hisughter.

    Bai Mo was getting cuter and cuter, no wonder Brother Wu Yao would adopt such a ¡°son¡±. He seemed like an interesting person.

    However, what exactly was Bai Mo warning him about?

    Could Bai Zhu have some tricks up his sleeve?

 Chapter 2935 - Descending Into Danger (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2935: Descending Into Danger (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie found Jun Gu¡¯s residence quickly after following the instructions mentioned in Jun Gu¡¯s message. It was heavily guarded, but for her and Jun Wu Yao, it was as simple as entering a deserted area. In no time at all, Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao entered the house.

    Being a Knight of Destruction, Jun Gu¡¯s residence in the Sacred City was very spacious.

    Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao saw the figures of their parents in the courtyard.

    ¡°Father, mother.¡± When Jun Wu Xie saw her parents, her expression softened greatly.

    Han Zi Fei, who had been living in Sacred City for a while, dropped all nobility when she saw Jun Wu Xie and stretched her arms out to embrace her daughter.

    Jun Gu looked on with a smile and shook his head, his eyes met Jun Wu Yao¡¯s, with whom he had a tacit understanding and both their eyes were filled with affection for their respective wives.

    ¡°You¡¯re finally here. If you were dyed any longer, I¡¯m afraid your mother would go in person to see you.¡± Jun Gu sighed helplessly. Jun Wu Xie¡¯s status in the Upper Realm meant that she was noticed wherever she went. As soon as Jun Wu Xie entered the Sacred City, Jun Gu had already received the news. If it weren¡¯t for being afraid that it would attract too much attention, Han Zi Fei would have already gone to Jun Wu Xie.

    Han Zi Fei nced at the man of the house, ¡°Our daughter has gone through so much suffering, if you as a father are not heartbroken, I am.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Jun Gu was taken aback and did not know whether tough or cry.

    ¡°How can I not be heartbroken? Alright, let them sit and rest. The way you are hugging her might scare her away.¡± Jun Gu said.

    Han Zi Fei still had the pained expression on her face, but was really just feeling heartbroken for Jun Wu Xie and pulled Jun Wu Xie to sit down in the gazebo.

    ¡°We asked you toe, firstly because your mother misses you and secondly, due to the Top Ten Experts selection.¡± Jun Gu said seriously as Han Zi Fei stopped herining.

    ¡°It seems that there are quite a few differences between this Top Ten Experts selection and previous ones. Do you know something about that?¡± Jun Wu Xie guessed.

    Jun Gu nodded, ¡°It seems you have noticed, because I entered the Upper Realm rtivelyte, I have not experienced any selections. For this selection, His Lord has already made some moves, he let Long Yao be the examiner of the selection, this alone is highly suspicious. Long Yao is very cruel and unforgiving. He¡¯s the second person to be a Knight of Destruction and has great pride, even sometimes looking down on me. He is thinking of bing the highest position below His Lord, and he often has disagreements with the other two Knights of Destruction. This time, the Lord did not call you directly but asked you to participate in this selection and it is really disturbing me. ¡±

    Jun Gu¡¯s brows were lightly furrowed. He was indifferent to matters of the Upper Realm but this time, it was rting to his own daughter. He did not know why but he felt that the selection was specially designed by His Lord¡¯s to deal with Jun Wu Xie.

    After all, there was no need for someone with the power of Jun Wu XIe to participate in thispetition, for no one there would be a match for Jun Wu Xie.

 Chapter 2936 - Descending Into Danger (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2936: Descending Into Danger (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    However, she was obviously the most unsuitable participant for the selection, but she was nevertheless asked to participate. Coupled with the various changes announced, made it difficult for Jun Gu¡¯s mind not to race with possibilities.

    ¡°Long Yao is powerful, even I may not necessarily be his match. You have to be careful. No one in the Sacred City knows your real strength. As far as the Dual Spirit Rings is concerned, you already have the power to destroy the Knights of Destruction. With Long Yao¡¯s temperament, he will never allow anyone to threaten his position. In this selection, the one you really need to pay attention to is not your opponent, but Long Yao. Do you know that?¡± Jun Gu watched Jun Wu Xie cautiously. If he were not afraid to expose his rtionship with Jun Wu Xie prematurely, raising suspicion from His Lord, he wished he could stand in front of everyone at this moment and dere that Jun Wu Xie was his daughter, so that he could take care of her.

    But if he did, it was likely that within a day, His Lord would realise that he had recovered his memory, and that he might be arrested and Jun Wu Xie¡¯s identity would be under further scrutiny.

    ¡°What father means is that His Lord is using this selection as a means to make it difficult for me?¡± asked Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Gu did not respond immediately, but after a long silence, said, ¡°Although I was selected by him, I have little actual contact with him. Before that, I had been in a daze, and I can only say nobody can predict his behavior, moody is the best way to describe him. If I really had to guess ... ¡°Jun Gu looked up at Han Zi Fei,¡± Zi Fei, you should know more about him than me. From your point of view, what does the Lord want to do? ¡±

    Han Zi Fei had no reason to mince her words, she said bluntly: ¡°ording to everything you just said, I think your inference should be correct. This selection is very likely to be directed at Little Xie. The Lord is a very strange character and seems to care about nothing. Looking at the entire Upper Realm and how chaotic the system is; the strong live and the weak die. This is not a ce suitable for people to live. No matter how bad the injustice, He never reproaches anyone. The only thing he cares about is strength ... ¡±

    In the Upper Realm, murder, arson, adultery, looting and whatever evils could be done, and no sanctions would be imposed. There were no family ties, no friendship, no love, and everything revolved around strength.

    The strong controlled everything and could trample on the lives and dignity of the weak.

    As far as someone in power was concerned, no one would be willing to raise a group of ambitious strong men, which would greatly threaten their rule.

    But in the Upper Realm, there was no such worry. His Lord not only allowed this savagery, he even erased all rules and linked all power and status to strength. He hoped to see the ambitious people fight for their lives.

    He never feared the emergence of any strong exponent, he even dared to use such an ambitious person as Long Ya and entrusted him with a big task.

    In the eyes of many, his behaviour was that of a madman!

    He only needed the strong, and everything else was secondary.

 Chapter 2937 - Descending Into Danger (5)

    <h4>Chapter 2937: Descending Into Danger (5)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°I don¡¯t think the Lord is deliberately trying to make things difficult for Little Xie through this selection, because it is not something he has done before. I do think he is using it as a test.¡± Han Zi Fei¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°It is a test of how much strength Little Xie has, and whether it is enough to make him pay attention.¡±

    Han Zi Fei¡¯s words made Jun Gu and others fall into silence. Whether it was to make life difficult or a test, there was only one consistent point.

    And that was that this selection was set up by His Lord specifically for Jun Wu Xie and nobody knew what would happen while it was running its course.

    ¡°Your mother may be right. Little Xie, you have to remember to be careful of Long Yao. He is His Lord¡¯s first step to deal with you, and you will have to deal with him all by yourself. Your mother and I¡¯s greatest desire is to see you safe and sound. Remember that in any situation, protect yourself! ¡±

    Jun Wu Xie nodded her head. The closer she got to His Lord, the more she realised that danger was everywhere.

    ......

    On the Sacred City¡¯s streets, Fei Yan was following Rong Ruo and not for a second did his gaze move away from Rong Ruo. Perhaps his stare was too obvious and after walking for a while, Rong Ruo could not help but turn around and look at Fei Yan.

    Fei Yan was startled, and he averted his gaze stiffly and said: ¡°The Sacred City is so big, but there are so many experts here. If in the future, Little Xie battles with His Lord here, I am afraid that it will be a fierce battle. With our current strength, we will not be of much help and I don¡¯t know if there is any way to quickly improve our strength.¡±

    Rong Ruo looked at the rambling Fei Yan with a smile. Although she knew what he was doing just now, she didn¡¯t reveal it and very gently said, ¡°If you want to improve your strength, you cannot do it overnight. However as long as we keep working hard, there will always be progress. Our strength may not beparable to those with the Spirit Rings, but we have Ring Spirits. This is what people in the Upper Realm do not have, and it is our greatest advantage. ¡±

    Ring Spirits, this kind of spirit had never been seen in the Upper Realm, was an inseparable binding for Rong Ruo. She believed that if used properly, it would have great effects in future battles.

    ¡°Unfortunately, this ce is full of danger. I haven¡¯t released the Ring Spirits for a long time, and I don¡¯t know if it will be badly repressed.¡± Fei Yan sighed.

    Rong Ruoughed, said no more as she continued walking forward.

    Fei Yan¡¯s eyes could not help but rest on Rong Ruo¡¯s back once more. Rong Ruo¡¯s was very tall, not as petite as Jun Wu Xie, and not as graceful as the average woman, it was almost as if she moved with the freedom and ease of the man. But to Fei Yan, it was the most beautiful sight in the world, one that he would not tire of looking at everyday for the rest of his life.

    He wanted to get closer, but did not know what to do. Fei Yan did not dare not take a step forward as he once tried that, but was rejected. Now he can only bury his love in his heart and go along as before as if it didn¡¯t exist.

 Chapter 2938 - Massacre (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2938: Massacre (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The two walked on the street one after the other. The bustling crowd suddenly disappeared. Rong Ruo paused her footsteps. She looked at the figure standing at one end of the street.

    ¡°Little Ruo?¡± Fei Yan¡¯s mind was all on Rong Ruo¡¯s body. He hadn¡¯t noticed the previous situation. Suddenly, he saw Rong Ruo stopped and he couldn¡¯t help being curious.

    Rong Ruo turned around without giving Fei Yan any chance to speak. She grabbed Fei Yan¡¯s hand.

    Fei Yan¡¯s face was flushedpletely. A moment of joy just rose from his heart. Suddenly he found that Rong Ruo¡¯s expression was very dignified. He pulled her toward the direction that he came from.

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk, just go.¡± Rong Ruo deliberately lowered her voice and sounded in Fei Yan¡¯s ears.

    No matter how ignorant Fei Yan was, he realized the abnormality of the matter. He quickly turned his head and looked at the street behind him.

    The street was empty. There¡¯s only one figure standing at the entrance to the street.

    The appearance of that person surprised Fei Yan!

    It was a skinny man, and his sunken cheeks looked a little sick. At the thin corner of his lips, there was a creepy smile. The hollow and gloomy eyes looked straight at him and Rong Ruo.

    Fang Jinghe! !!

    In Fei Yan¡¯s mind, the identity of that person quickly emerged.

    Fang Jinghe, one of the Top Ten Experts, wasn¡¯t the one they saw that day?

    But how did he appear here?

    Why did he look at him and Little Ruo with such dangerous eyes?

    Fei Yan didn¡¯t have time to think about it. He subconsciously sped up his steps, and backhandedly walked away with Rong Ruo. Regardless of why Fang Jinghe appeared here, his eyes only made Fei Yan feel very dangerous. Anxiety emerged from the bottom of his heart, as if a voice in his heart urged him to leave immediately.

    Of course ...

    Fei Yan and Rong Ruo failed to get out of that street.

    Fang Jinghe, who was not far behind them, did not know when they appeared in front of him. He happened to block their only way!

    Fei Yan was almost subconscious, defending Rong Ruo behind him. The smile on his face disappeared in no time. He attentively looked at Fang Jinghe. Every cell in his body seemed to be cold and exploded in the cold wind.

    Fang Jinghe¡¯s skinny face had a creepy and grinning smile on his face. His eyes looked like poisonous snakes, with a disgusting contempt. He looked up and down at Fei Yan and Rong Ruo.

    ¡°Please give way.¡± Fei Yan forced himself to calm down. The other party was one of the Top Ten Experts, not his ability to fight with. If he took the initiative, he and Rong Ruo would suffer.

    Fang Jinghe raised his eyebrows slightly. He did not respond. He did not move away either.

    Fei Yan took a deep breath and pulled Rong Ruo away from Fang Jinghe¡¯s side.

    However, Fang Jinghe stretched out his hand at this time and once again blocked their way.

    ¡°You two, aren¡¯t you from the Sacred City?¡± Fang Jinghe narrowed his eyes and looked at Fei Yan and Rong Ruo with indignation.

    ¡°No.¡± said Fei Yan.

    Fang Jinghe raised his chin slightly and said, ¡°No wonder you don¡¯t understand the rules well. Don¡¯t you know that in the Sacred City, you have to bow down and greet when you see the Top Ten Experts?¡±

    Fei Yan¡¯s eyes shook slightly. Even if he had never been to the Sacred City before, he knew that Fang Jinghe¡¯s words were sheer rumours!

 Chapter 2939 - Massacre (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2939: Massacre (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Kneel?

    If there was such a thing, why would Nangong Lie not mention it?

    It was clear that Fang Jinghe deliberately made things difficult for them.

    At this moment, Fei Yan and Rong Ruo already knew very well that Fang Jinghe came to them at this time. But why?

    They had not stayed in Sacred City for a long time and they had never had any contact with the people in the Sacred City. What was the reason that Fang Jinghe made things difficult this time?

    ¡°How? You don¡¯t understand, I had already taught you. Do you want me to do it myself, break your legs, and teach you how to kneel down and greet?¡± Fang Jinghe sneered.

    Fei Yan¡¯s eyes narrowed, his whole body¡¯s spiritual power had quietly condensed, and Rong Ruo following behind him had also entered a state of alert.

    Kneel down?

    Whether they kneel or not, Fang Jinghe would not let them go!

    They had no time to think about why Fang Jinghe came. The situation right before them had driven them to a dead end!

    Almost instantly, Fei Yan and Rong Ruo secretly exchanged a look. The two were at a distance from Fang Jinghe at the same time .Their spiritual power was started churning rapidly!

    A spirit pattern shing with light radiated around Rong Ruo¡¯s body, and a spirit inscription appeared on Fei Yan¡¯s body.

    These were spiritual inscriptions that they had improved during this period of time.

    ¡°Oh? I didn¡¯t expect two of you to be strong spirit inscriptions exponents. It really surprised me that you can condense spirit inscriptions at your age.¡± Fang Jinghe saw the spirit inscriptions around them. No surprise, he raised his eyebrows lightly. He slowly raised his hand, a dazzling aura emerged from the palm of his hand.

    ¡°However, it¡¯s a pity that your opponent is me. Before you reach the real level of Spirit Ring exponent, even if you have more spirit inscriptions, it will not help you.¡± Fang Jinghe issued a grinning smile, viciously nced over to Fei Yan and Rong Ruo.

    Fei Yan and Rong Ruo had raised their alertness. Though Fang Jinghe had not given his shot, they had already felt a strong and powerful spiritual pressure surrounding them. The overwhelming force made them difficult to breathe. They had clearly realized the big gap between themselves and Fang Jinghe.

    Cold sweat seeps from their foreheads. They were dealing against a real Spirit Ring exponent. It was a huge challenge for the two who had just gathered the spirit inscriptions.

    Of course.

    If they don¡¯t fight, they will die. If they fight, there might be a chance to live!

    ¡°Now, I will let you know the difference between you and the Spirit Ring exponent. Dying in my hands is a glory for you.¡± The smile at the corner of Fang Jing¡¯s mouth suddenly deepened. The figure disappeared without a trace the moment his wordsnded.

    Rong Ruo was toote to see the moves of Fang Jinghe. She felt that a powerful force wasing towards her. She could only rely on her umted experience over the years of battles, concentrating all her strength on her arms. She covered her face with her arms in the shortest time.

    Just when Rong Ruo just raised her hand, the figure of Fang Jinghe appeared in front of her. She saw a ray of light, like a thunderbolt. It hit Rong Ruo¡¯s arms instantly. Rong Ruo¡¯s body was like a kite with a broken line, flying several meters away. She fell heavily onto the ground, smashing a huge dent on the stone floor beneath her!

 Chapter 2940 - Massacre (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2940: Massacre (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Little Ruo !!!¡± Fei Yan watched Rong Ruo fading to the ground. His eyes were instantly congested with blood. He didn¡¯t care about anything. He tried to use all of his strength to rush to Fang Jinghe, blocking the next blow from him!

    With only one blow, Fei Yan¡¯s internal organs were as painful as if they were smashed into smithereens. But he did not step back. He blocked it in front of Rong Ruo, and the spirit inscription on his chest was already crumbling. A faint crack appeared.

    Fang Jinghe stepped back. Like a tiger teasing prey, he watched Fei Yan and Rong Ruo.

    The Spirit Ring Exponent. The reason why they could set foot on the top of the Upper Realm was precisely because of the powerful force. The spirit inscription and the spirit ring seem to be only one word apart. But the real difference was huge.

    With only two blows, Fang Jinghe had already seriously injured Rong Ruo and Fei Yan.

    At this moment, Fei Yan realized for the first time the gap between himself and the Spirit Ring Exponent. His own power was beyond ordinary people. But facing Fang Jinghe, he was so pale and weak. That pain seemed to remind him of the danger at all times.

    Of course ...

    The corner of Fei Yan¡¯s eyes nced at Rong Ruo behind him. She took the first blow of Fang Jinghe¡¯s full strength and was not supported by the brute force of Fei Yan. With one blow, arge amount of blood had leaked from the corner of her mouth. The slender body trembled on the broken stone b. She couldn¡¯t even stand up.

    Fei Yan had never seen Rong Ruo look so embarrassed. The trace of blood was imprinted in his eyes, like the magma burning his soul.

    ¡°Oh, the two of you indeed have some skills. You could still survive after taking a blow from me. I thought that it would be a very boring thing to kill the two spirit inscriptions exponent. You are better than my expectations.¡± Fang Jinghe looked at the embarrassing Rong Ruo and Fei Yan with contempt. In their eyes, such miserable looks were a pleasure to him.

    Fei Yan wanted to help Rong Ruo up, but he didn¡¯t dare to move. Fang Jinghe was too formidable. He was not fast enough to keep up. He was afraid. If he moved away, Fang Jinghe would take the opportunity to attack Rong Ruo again.

    His physical strength was higher than that of Rong Ruo. His brute force had a little effect at this moment. Fei Yan¡¯s mind was thinking quickly about the situation at this moment. In his condition, he may still be able to stand up to defend the second attack, but Little Ruo...

    Fei Yan took a deep breath with one hand behind his back. He secretly made a gesture to Fei Yan.

    Rong Ruo felt that her whole body was as painful as being beaten by someone. But when she saw Fei Yan¡¯s gesture, she froze.

    That gesture. She was most familiar with it. It was a gesture often used by the two when they were young and caught by Yan Bu Gui.

    You go, I¡¯ll follow behind.

    The memories of childhood filled Rong Ruo¡¯s mind instantly. She opened her eyes wide and looked at Fei Yan with uncertainty.

    At that time, every time she and Fei Yan were caught by Yan Bu Gui. One person would always stand up to bear their master¡¯s punishment. At that time, they also used this gesture to let the other party slip away.

    But...

    Rong Ruo rubbed her lips. There was no room for negotiation. Fang Jinghe wanted to kill them!

 Chapter 2941 - Massacre (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2941: Massacre (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Of course.

    At this moment, Fei Yan still intended to let her go first and defend on his own.

    Rong Ruo¡¯s heart started pounding madly at this moment.

    Defend?

    How to defend?

    That was a true Spirit Ring Exponent!

    She and Fei Yan had just condensed the spirit inscriptions. They were stronger when they were together. Even if that was the case, they were still not Fang Jinghe¡¯s opponent.

    If you go, you might live, if you stay, you will definitely die.

    Fei Yan was not recalling his childhood mischief. He simply intended to use his life to exchange for hers!

    Both of them knew very well that they were not Fang Jinghe¡¯s opponents at all. If they insisted on bloody battles, only death awaited them!

    Rong Ruo took a deep breath and quietly released Hell Butterfly. The small sized Hell Butterfly appeared on the street full of blood. People couldn¡¯t even think of its existence, even Fei Yan who stood in front of Rong Ruo was not aware.

    This time, Rong Ruo did not release Hell Butterfly. She raised her blood-stained hand, and secretly held it in her hand, seemingly inadvertently wiping the blood on the corner of her mouth. She stuffed the Hell Butterfly that had apanied her for years into her mouth ...

    ¡°Boy, I didn¡¯t see that you have quite a bit of courage. You work so hard. Thedy behind must be special to you right?¡± Fang Jinghe was not in a hurry to start, in his opinion, Whether it was Fei Yan or Rong Ruo, they were already his prey. How long they live and when they die depends entirely on his mood.

    Murdering was too casual for Fang Jinghe. He no longer remembered how much blood was stained in his hands. He no longer remembered how many desperate eyes he had seen before these people died.

    Killing made him feel bored. Admiring the struggle of his prey was his greatest joy.

    Fang Jinghe¡¯s eyes fell on Rong Ruo¡¯s body. Rong Ruo was wearing men¡¯s clothing and dressed like a man before. He had no idea at first, but he just realised it. He clearly felt that the boy in front of him was actually a woman. Her slender hand bones were fragile and sensitive. Under heavy blows, Rong Ruo¡¯s shirt was still a little messy, her hair band was broken. Her ck hair was covering her shoulders. Her face was pale due to the blood loss and looked particrly soft.

    Staring at Rong Ruo¡¯s small and white face, Fang Jinghe licked his lips involuntarily.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t realise there is a little beauty here.¡±

    The cold voice made Fei Yan¡¯s hair stand. He held back the severe pain, raised his head and stared at Fang Jinghe fiercely: ¡°If you dare to hurt her for a second, I will not let you go even if i die!!! ¡±

    As soon as the Fei Yan¡¯s wordsnded, Fang Jinghe held his breath. He looked at the Fei Yan with a tough face andughed suddenly.

    ¡°Hahaha, don¡¯t let me off? Why don¡¯t you let me off? Little kid, don¡¯t force yourself to hold on with your little skill. I can pinch you to death with just one finger. But rest assured, that I will not bear to hurt such a beautiful woman. I will take good care of her. I have not enjoyed her, how can I kill her? ¡°Fang Jinghe¡¯s madughter was as harsh as the crow¡¯s tweet.

    Fei Yan trembled. The anger of his heart was burning in the mes. At this moment, how he wished that he could have that incredible power to protect Rongruo from being insulted like this!

    ¡°Or, do you hope that I show my love for her in front of you?¡± Fang Jinghe said viciously.

 Chapter 2942 - Massacre (5)

    <h4>Chapter 2942: Massacre (5)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Asshole!¡± Fei Yan roared. At the moment of roaring, a gush of blood spurted from his mouth. A severe pain spread throughout his body in an instant. The pain was like gnawing in the bone marrow. Here, each of his bones felt as if it was about to crack.

    Huge sweat beads covered Fei Yan¡¯s forehead. For a moment, his clothes were wet.

    ¡°Boy, don¡¯t be so agitated. Don¡¯t you know that I¡¯m one of the best at poisoning among the Top Ten Experts? So what if you can take one blow from me? Even if I stop my next shot, the poison in you is enough to send you to hell. Tell you honestly, the more you stimte the spirit energy in your body, the faster the poison will spread. If you don¡¯t want to die so early, stay there and don¡¯t move, maybe wait for me to finish enjoying this little beauty. After that I will give you a good death. ¡°Fang Jinghe said wildly. At this moment, he had already stepped forward towards Rong Ruo who was behind Fei Yan.

    Fei Yan could only bow his body. By moving his fingers, his bones felt broken.

    His eyes were covered with blood. He stared fiercely at Fang Jinghe, who was approaching step by step.

    Fang Jinghe looked disdainfully at the seriously injured and poisoned Fei Yan when he passed him. He sneered, lifted his feet, kicked Fei Yan and he flew out.

    ¡°Good for nothing, don¡¯t learn to block the path like a dog.¡±

    Fei Yan fell onto the ground, every cell on his body was screaming in pain. He resisted the severe pain of heartbreaking, raised his head, and watched Fang Jinghe walk in front of Rong Ruo holding out that sinful hand ...

    An unprecedented anger exploded in the heart of Fei Yan. He seemed to return back to more than a decade ago. That night when the whole family was ughtered. He could only peep through a gap in a box where his mother hid him. He watched the people from the Twelve Pces waved their butcher knives and beheaded his father, his mother and his sister. The red blood spread on the ground, like a blood-red carpet, which printed his eyes red .

    Fear, anger, unwillingness, and helplessness filled Fei Yan¡¯s heart that year.

    That night, he lost everything.

    Because of his weakness.

    That night, he became all alone.

    Because of his ipetence.

    Time seemed to freeze at this moment. Everything before Fei Yan became extremely slow and empty. He could not hear any sound, but could only see Rong Ruo¡¯s pale face. He was quietly enveloped by a faint light. Fei Yan¡¯s body was expanded a little bit, but the invisible light had formed a giant ape-like light body around Fei Yan¡¯s body. The light enclosed Fei Yan in it.

    A loud noise exploded in the street.

    Fang Jinghe, who was just about to enjoy the little beauty in front of him, became aware that a mighty force was striking him at a rapid speed. He subconsciously withdrew from it. In the blink of an eye, a ck shadow hit the te where he was, it turned ck with a huge dent. Cobweb-like cracks were all around the dent on the te. The cracks kept expanding and continuously spread outwards, as if even the whole earth shook with it!

 Chapter 2943 - Dead end (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2943: Dead end (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    After Fang Jinghended, he immediately raised his head. But when he saw the picture in front of him, he was stuck in ce in an instant.

    The boy who was kicked and kicked by him suddenly stood up again. It was even more unbelievable for Fang Jinghe that it was Fei Yan¡¯s spirit aura!

    The spirit energy could be controlled by its owner and enveloped his body. This was what Fang Jinghe knew. But ... he never knew that the diffused spirit energy could be embodied! !! !!

    At this moment, the aura enveloping Fei Yan¡¯s body went straight into the sky and turned into a giant ape. At this moment, his eyes became beastly. The two fangs in his mouth were sharp. At this moment, his whole muscles swelled. His wide clothes almost burst open. The te floor under his feet had already deepened and sank down.

    But at the blink of an eye, Fei Yan¡¯s appearance seemed to havepletely changed. From the previous handsome young man, he had turned into a beast!

    This weird scene made Fang Jinghepletely dumbfounded. He asked himself that he was knowledgeable enough. He had never seen such a strange thing. What even more shocked Fang Jinghe was Fei Yan¡¯s spirit energy .

    Fei Yan had just condensed a degree of spiritual inscriptions. Although it seemed very powerful to others, it was not worth mentioning in the eyes of Fang Jinghe. But at this moment, the spirit energy on Fei Yan seemed to have multiplied several times in an instant. That kind of spirit energy, a force that Fang Jinghepletely did not understand ...

    Unfamiliar but crazy.

    Rong Ruo looked at Fei Yan in front of her nkly. The face like a beast, the sharp fangs were imprinted in her eyes. Others may not know it, but she was clearly aware of it. At this point, Fei Yan seemed to have been integrated with his Ring Spirit. Isn¡¯t that silhouette of an ape the same as Fei Yan¡¯s Ring Spirit? !!

    ¡°You are not allowed to touch her !!!¡± Fei Yan gritted his teeth and roared at Fang Jinghe.

    Fang Jinghe¡¯s eyes regained peace from surprise. The meaning of the previous drama also disappeared at this moment. His eyes became extremely sharp, and his momentum hadpletely changed.

    ¡°What the hell are you, kid?¡±

    ¡°Do you mean... this is the effect of the elixir of the Sea Spirit City? The Dual Spirit Ring exponent... strange weird power ... it really makes one... full of curiosity!¡± Fang Jinghe¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. His figure disappeared in the spot in an instant, like a thunder light, heading towards Fei Yan!

    Fei Yan growled and raised all the power to the apex. He retreated and rushed towards Fang Jinghe.

    Suddenly, the two men¡¯s figures rushed together in an instant!

    Rong Ruo¡¯s eyes stared at the two entangled figures, and her fists secretly clenched on the ground.

    Faster!

    Hurry up!

    Fei Yan, who had suddenly improved in his strength, could actually fight with Fang Jinghe. This change, even Fang Jinghe was very surprised. The sudden increase of power was too strange. No such thing ever happened!

    But...

    Fang Jinghe¡¯s eyes shed a poisonous light. Under Fei Yan¡¯s attack, he suddenly opened his mouth, a dark poison sprayed out from his mouth and directly onto Fei Yan¡¯s face !

 Chapter 2944 - Dead end (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2944:</h4>

    <h4>Dead end (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The poisonous mist came by unexpectedly. Fei Yan did not have any time to react. When the poisonous mist rushed to his face, a piercing pain suddenly spread on his face!

    ¡°Ahhhhhhh!¡± The harsh scream burst from Fei Yan¡¯s mouth. Suddenly his figure crashed to the ground.

    Rong Ruo¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. She wanted to stand up in a hurry, but with a slight movement, her brain exploded. She froze as if she had broken her tibia. Everything in front of her became extremely blurred .

    Fang Jinghe pant lightly as hended onto the ground. His half squinted eyes looked down at the ground, covering Fei Yan¡¯s sorrowful face. He spat a mouthful of ck saliva.

    The poison hidden in his mouth was hisst life-saving chip. He never expected that he would be forced by a spirit inscription exponent to use the venom in his mouth .

    The improvement of Fei Yan¡¯s strength was too amazing. Fang Jinghe almost messed it up. Fortunately, he had the protection of the Spirit Ring. In addition, Fei Yan had been seriously injured and poisoned.

    If Fang Jinghe continued to fight Fei Yan, even if he could kill them, he was afraid that he couldn¡¯t retreat.

    The selection was imminent. But Fang Jinghe didn¡¯t want to get hurt which directly triggered the lore.

    A wailing mourn broke through the sky. The flesh on Fei Yan¡¯s face seemed to be sshed by the corpse water. It turned into a pool of blood, dripping from his fingers. The kind of painful pain of being bitten by the flesh was simply unbearable.

    But for a short time, Fei Yan¡¯s hands had been covered with blood. His cheeks were exposed beneath the fingers. There was a piece of good skin even the bones exposed to the air after the flesh was corroded ...

    ¡°Oh, little devil, you are a little capable, but you¡¯re still too tender.¡± Fang Jinghe breathed a sigh of relief, pretending to be arrogant, His eyes were no longer contented like before. Instead he became a lot more cautious and had mustered a lot of killing intent.

    This little devil¡¯s strength was so weird that he could not keep him alive!

    When Fang Jinghe thought of this, he immediately stepped forward and walked towards Fei Yan.

    Fei Yan¡¯s eyes were hurt by poisonous mist. Her eyes were dark and could not see anything. But the pain was so clear. The most terrible thing was that he could feel that when Fang Jinghe approached. He could only use his spirit energy and evoked the poison in his body. Now he couldn¡¯t see or move. There was only a dead end.

    He could clearly feel that Fang Jinghe hade to his side. At this moment, he seemed to foresee deathing.

    Obviously he did not want to die. He had many unfinished wishes. But Fei Yan smiled for no reason. He raised his blood-stained hand in the dark, showing the gesture that only he and Rong Ruo knew.

    He knew that Little Ruo could definitely see it.

    Xiao Ruo was smarter than him. As long as he could dy Fang Jinghe for a moment, Little Ruo would find a way to escape.

    As long as Little Ruo could survive and escape, what¡¯s the big deal?

    He felt Fang Jinghe approaching. That dangerous and murderous force was right in front of him ...

    When Fei Yan was ready to face death, that lingering force from Fang Jinghe in front of him distanced away! !!

 Chapter 2945 - Dead end (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2945: Dead end (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Fei Yan stunned slightly. In the next second, there was a huge explosion. The strong air flow blew him up, his body mixed with blood and water. Numerous rubbles rubbed past him like a de cutting his shirt and tearing his skin.

    The thick bloody smell filled every corner at this moment. The strong airflow made breathing difficult.

    Fei Yan could only subconsciously sp the ground under him so that he does not rush to a farther ce.

    What exactly happened?

    Fei Yan¡¯s heart was beating wildly. He wanted to open his mouth and call Rong Ruo. But his lips, which had been corroded by the poisonous mist, were already stuck together. He opened his mouth a little, and the strong wind poured into his throat. It hurts.

    The intense shock finally stopped after a long time.

    Fei Yan groped up in the dark and sat halfway on the cold ground.

    He could not feel it ...

    Feel the breath of anyone.

    The breath belonging to Fang Jinghe had disappeared without trace. The murderous force and the creepy coercion were dissipated at this moment, as if it had never existed.

    But...

    He couldn¡¯t find it....

    He could not find a trace of breath belonging to Rong Ruo. He could sense a little bit before. But now ...

    ¡°Little ... Ruo? ... Little... Ruo ...¡± The panic that he had never experienced filled the Fei Yan¡¯s heart at this moment. He stretched out his hands in the dark, groping an inch on the ground anxiously. His spirit was strained to the extreme. His pair of scarred hands constantly groping on the broken ground, trying to find his most precious treasure.

    However, all he could find was the cricket rubble, and some sticky liquid that he did not know.

    ¡°Little Ruo ?! Little Ruo, where are you? Don¡¯t scare me ... Don¡¯t scare me ... You say something !!! Say something !!!¡± The huge fear filled Fei Yan¡¯s heart. How he wished he could see.

    Let him have a look, or just a nce!

    ¡°Little Ruo !!!¡±

    The desperate growl resounded on the broken street.

    In the desperate silence, a sound of footsteps suddenly arrived. Fei Yan¡¯s spirit was tense. But in an instant, his tense spirit suddenly rxed. He felt ...a familiar presence.

    ¡°Qiao...Qiao Chu, Brother Hua? Is that you?¡± Fei Yan raised his head, his voice trembling faintly.

    On the empty street, Qiao Chu who was bathed in blood, stood on the unrecognizable gravel and looked at everything in front of him. Every pore in his body shrank. His blood-stained face stared to the extreme. His figure flickered a little. Hua Yao almost fell to the ground from his shoulder. He hurriedly stabilized his body, but his blood was stuck in his throat.

    ¡°Qiao Chu?¡± Fei Yan could not get a response. He could only speak again.

    Qiao Chu¡¯s eyes swept across the blood-stained street. From the ground to the walls, everywhere was covered with fine blood spots, like a hell.

    Above the earth, he saw a red butterfly. A huge butterfly dyed with blood, soaked in every te.

    ¡°Qiao Chu, Hua Brother! You speak! Did you see Little Ruo? Did you see her !!!¡± Fei Yan was going to be tortured by this silence!

 Chapter 2946 - Dead end (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2946: Dead end (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Qiao Chu opened his mouth and looked at Fei Yan¡¯s bloody face. His throat seemed to have swallowed knife des and it hurt so much that he could not utter a single word.

    ¡°Answer me !!!¡± Anxiety was swelling a little in Fei Yan¡¯s chest. He growled with great strength, tearing his sticky lippletely. Arge swath of blood spurted from his mouth. His body was shaking and he was almost falling. Qiao Chu, who was scared, immediately stepped forward. But in the end, Fei Yan supported his own body and lowered his head.

    ¡°Tell me, where is she? Please ...¡±

    Depressed voice, choked with pleading.

    When Qiao Chu heard it, it was like a knife, stabbing fiercely into his heart .

    ¡°I ... I don¡¯t know ... I really ... I don¡¯t know ...¡± Qiao Chu held on to Hua Yao behind him with one hand, biting his roots, lowering his head. His hand hanging to one side had exposed a bone in the air, a trace of blood, dripping down his feet and along his arms.

    1

    Death was so close for the first time.

    ...

    On this day, the whole Sacred City was filled with blood.

    When Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao left and returned to the inn where they settled, it waspletely engulfed by the zing fire.

    In the night, the red fire flew towards the sky, clearly showing the might of the mes.

    Outside the inn, many onlookers gathered. Outside the fire, there was a lot of discussion going on.

    ¡°Why is this on fire?¡±

    ¡°Who knows? But I heard that in the afternoon, there seemed to be an intense battle here and many people had died!¡±

    ¡°Who is so daring? Making trouble in the Sacred City?¡±

    ¡°It seems that one of the Top Ten Experts was involved ...¡±

    ¡°Are you seeking death? How dare you say that!¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    The words of chaos spread into Jun Wu Xie¡¯s ears, and she stared nkly at the red me. An ominous premonition suddenly exploded in her heart. She subconsciously lifted her feet and wanted to walk towards the me. But a strong arm pulled her arm tightly.

    ¡°They won¡¯t be inside.¡± Jun Wu Yao¡¯s voice sounded in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s ears, like a basin of ice water, whichpletely awoke Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mind.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s footsteps froze slightly.

    At this moment, a familiar figure appeared beside Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao.

    ¡°Nangong Lie?¡± Jun Wu Xie saw Nangong Lie. Her eyes lightened slightly and just as she was about to say something she saw Nangong Lie make a silent gesture to her, and then turned around, secretly facing Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao, waving at them.

    Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao gave each other a nce and immediately followed.

    Nangong Lei led them into the dark, through the streets of the Sacred City. Finally they came to an inconspicuous vi and stopped. He stood at the door and looked at Jun Wu Xie withplexity.

    ¡°In the afternoon, yourpanions were attacked by one of the top ten experts. I dare not let them live in a crowded ce so I can only arrange them here temporarily. You must stay calm.¡± Nangong Lie¡¯s voice was a little depressed, and Jun Wu Xie¡¯s expression immediately changed.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Nangong Lie and said nothing. He stepped forward and opened the locked door in front of him.

    The moment the door was opened, the scene before Jun Wu Xie made her brain buzz as if it had cracked open!

 Chapter 2947 - Anger (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2947: Anger (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    The pungent smell of blood filled every corner of the room. Blood was dripping from the floor. Qiao Chu was sitting on the chair with bandages on his body. In the spacious room,id two beds. His face was blood-stained. Hua Yao and Fan Zhuo were lying on two separate beds.

    At the bedside, the person covered with gauze on his face sat quietly. But Bai Mo¡¯s eyes stood depressed and stood beside Fan Zhuo¡¯s bed.

    ¡°Little Xie.¡± Qiao Chu noticed the arrival of Jun Wu Xie. He stood up from his chair. The blood and dust on his unwashed face covered his features. His eyes were red and filled with grief .

    Jun Wu Xie stared into the room, and her mind became nk.

    The moment she saw the inn on fire, she had already guessed that something had happened. But ... she didn¡¯t expect that it would be so serious.

    ¡°You ... faster take a look at Brother Hua and Little Zhuo.¡± Qiao Chu¡¯s eyes were a little hot. He didn¡¯t know how he managed to survive the time after he returned.

    Jun Wu Xie took a deep breath, walked to the bed without a word. She looked at the sleeping Hua Yao and Fan Zhuo, and said nothing. She raised her hands and summoned Little Lotus, Poppy, Blood Velvet and all her ring spirits. The ck cat jumped onto her shoulder. Without the need for Jun Wu Xie to speak, the ck cat already knew what she wanted to do. It raised its paw immediately and directed the six ring spirits to get working.

    Jun Wu Xie took out all the life-saving elixirs from the Cosmos Sack. Her eyes were cold and Nangong Lie aside didn¡¯t dare to say a word. The whole room was quiet but the atmosphere was heavy. Qiao Chu was watching Jun Wu Xie working swiftly, her hands dancing deftly as she tended meticulously with those deadly injuries on Hua Yao and Fan Zhuo¡¯s bodies.

    Whether it is Hua Yao or Fan Zhuo, their injuries could no longer be dragged on. Nangong Lie had secretly invited two doctors before. But for such a serious injury, they could not help in anyway. Fortunately, Qiao Chu did not panic. He still remembered that Jun Wu Xie had prepared some life saving elixir for each of them before. He had rushed to feed them to Hua Yao and the rest so he had time to bring Jun Wu Xie here.

    Otherwise...

    It was impossible to wait until Jun Wu Xie returned. They would have already died by then.

    Jun Wu Yao stood behind Jun Wu Xie and said nothing. At this moment Jun Wu Xie didn¡¯t need anyfort. Every minute and every second, she was racing with death.

    Bai Mo stood by the side. His small and clean face was covered with fine scars. It was much better than Fan Zhuo who was lying on the bed. If it was at normal times that he saw Jun Wu Xie summon those Ring Spirits, he would be surprised. But now, his entire face was pale to the extreme but his gaze was solely fixated at Fan Zhuo¡¯s bruised face as he clenched his own fists till his knuckles turned white.

    The injuries of the two of them were very serious. It could not be dyed for half a minute. Jun Wu Xie did not dare to slow down the treatment of any one person and could only proceed at the same time. She was working so fast that only the after images of her hands could be seen. Nangong Lie, who was watching from the side, could not even see clearly what she was doing. But the wounds on Fan Zhuo and Hua Yao were healed at a rate that was visible to the naked eye. The faces of the two also improved under the passage of time. Even their breathing had be much stronger than before.

 Chapter 2948 - Anger (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2948: Anger (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Time passed by swiftly and Jun Wu Xie finally stopped. Most of the injuries on Hua Yao and Fan Zhuo¡¯s bodies had been dealt with. Their lives were no longer in danger as Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hands finally stopped. Turning her head, her eyes fell on the figure who was seated three steps away. A man whose entire face was covered in bandages.

    The bandage on the man¡¯s face had little spots of blood seeping through and it was clear that the injuries on his face were not light. Jun Wu Xie could only recognize who it was from his silhouette.

    Fei Yan....

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s heart tightened. She stepped forward immediately as she raised her hands and wanted to remove the bandage.

    But just when Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hand had just tugged the end of the bandage, Fei Yan who was sitting there all the time in a daze, suddenly reached out and grabbed Jun Wu Xie¡¯s wrist!

    That dirty hand was holding onto her tightly, as if holding on to hisst life-saving straw.

    ¡°Little ... Little Ruo ... gone ... She¡¯s gone ...¡± The painful and depressed voice came out of Fei Yan¡¯s mouth, and with that trembling voice, arge amount of blood seeped out of his mouth but his heart hurt even more.

    ¡°Little Xie, please ... find Little Ruo ...¡± That desperate cry was almost inaudible, but it was smothering and filled with anguish.

    Fei Yan¡¯s hand clutched on to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s wrist so tightly and hadpletely disregarded himself as he used all his strength till the wounds on his hand had split.

    The warm blood ran down his palm.

    Drip drip ...

    Blood started to trickle onto the floor.

    A startling crimson red that was so vivid that it shook people¡¯s hearts.

    When Jun Wu Xie entered the house, she already noticed that herpanions were in the room. Only Rong Ruo was missing. That gentle and caring person who always cared for everyone had now disappeared inadvertently.

    ¡°What... What happened?¡± Jun Wu Xie wanted to ask but when her voice came out, she felt a suffocating throbbing in her chest, apanied by a pain so intense that one could pass out with that pain.

    Fei Yan shook his head, and his stifling cry made the atmosphere in the room even more bleak.

    Qiao Chu shook his fist and lowered his head. His eyes were so red that it seemed that he might even shed tears of blood.

    Nangong Lie took a deep breath, he understood that under such circumstances, Qiao Chu and the rest could not say anything at all. Every time they recalled, they had to face the death of theirpanions again.

    ¡°It was the Top Ten Experts, I have no idea why they suddenly attacked your people today ...¡±

    Nangong Lie told everything that happened today.

    Nangong Lie and Jun Wu Xie have a good rtionship. It was no secret in the Upper Realm. In addition, he was not close to other people in the Top Ten Experts. He rarely paid attention to other people¡¯s movements. Today he was nning to go look for Jun Wu Xie but when he entered the inn where Jun Wu Xie was, he saw the pale Bai Mo carrying Fan Zhuo who had fallen into aa and had jumped out from the back window of the restaurant.

    At that time, Fan Zhuo had fallen into aa, and Bai Mo had a lot of injuries on his body. Nangong Lie could only quickly take them away and bring them somewhere safe. It was here that Nangong Lie learned everything from Bai Mo about what had happened in the inn.

    Not long after Jun Wu Xie left, Bai Mo had been resting well in the room. But he did not expect that he was suddenly attacked and the killer turned out to be one of the Top Ten Experts!

 Chapter 2949 - Anger (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2949: Anger (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Although Bai Mo was capable, his spirit energy had been sealed. How would he have been an opponent of the Spirit Ring exponents?

    Just when Bai Mo thought he was going to die, Fan Zhuo suddenly arrived. However, the opponent who came was not one but two people instead. One was following behind him. Bai Mo did not know how to describe that situation. He had no spirit energy and he could only give up the hope of survivingpletely.

    But he did not expect ...

    Pursued by two Spirit Ring exponents, Fan Zhuo had unexpectedly chosen to protect him ...

    Fan Zhuo detonated his Ring Spirit directly, and shocked the two of them. He was already seriously injured and Bai Mo took advantage of that window of opportunity to pick Fan Zhuo up and jumped out of the window. He happened to meet Nangong Lie and that was how they survived.

    Qiao Chu and Hua Yao¡¯s situation was simr. At the same time, they were attacked by two Top Ten Experts. Thanks to Hua Yao¡¯s final blow, Qiao Chu found an opportunity to escape.

    As for Fei Yan and Rong Ruo ...

    Although Nangong Lie had said it easily, all these sounded like thunder to Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie knew very well the strength and abilities of herpanions. Even though they were very talented, their cultivation time was short, so how could they fight against the true Spirit Ring exponents?

    It was already a great luck to be able to survive from meeting one.

    But Rong Ruo ...

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Fei Yan before her as her heart felt torned apart.

    ording to Qiao Chu¡¯s description on the battlefield of Fei Yan before Nangong Lie, she was afraid that Rong Ruo had already...

    The thought of such a gentle person suddenly disappeared.... The anger in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s heart started burning like a fire.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, after the matter is over, we will go to the Spirit World and to the Soul World. Little Ruo is such a good person, she would not easily leave this world. We will find her.¡± Fei Yanforted him.

    2

    ¡°Really ... really?¡± Fei Yan¡¯s voice shook terribly. One could hear the faint expectations in his voice.

    ¡°The Spirit Tree has bred thousands of souls. It said that the soul is reborn in the reincarnation, his masters and the ancestors will remain the same. We can go to Little Ruo. But you must promise that you must recuperate well. Otherwise, how can you go to see her? ¡°Jun Wu Xie whispered softly.

    Fei Yan¡¯s body froze slightly and finally slowly released his grip.

    However, if he could see now, he would surely find out how sad Jun Wu Xie was when she said these words.

    A dead body, the soul could remain.

    But in the scene that Qiao Chu saw, was the kind of powerful explosion that was not easily achieved. Fan Zhuo blew his own Ring Spirit, it not only destroyed a room, but an entire street!

    Such a strong explosion could not be done just by spontaneous detonation. It was clear that it detonated the soul as well ...

    Self detonation of a soul... how could the soul still survive?

    However, some words were things she could never say to Fei Yan.

    This was the first time Jun Wu Xie concealed the truth from herpanions. But she had to do so. Fei Yan seemed to have thest hope, and his spirit was rxed. Only then Jun Wu Xie had a chance to remove the bandage on his face to see his injury.

    But with one look, all the rage that she had tried to suppress had rekindled in an instant!

 Chapter 2950 - Anger (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2950: Anger (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    That face...could no longer be called a face.

    The entire face was no longer covered by skin. It was a mangled mess of rotten flesh. All the flesh on one side of the cheek had been corroded away, leaving only a piece of white bone. The eyelids too had no flesh left, leaving only the two dull eyes balls which stared back.

    Jun Wu Xie took a deep breath, as her hand that was holding the bandaged hand was squeezed so tightly that her knuckles had already turned white.

    She was used to seeing flesh and blood. She was strongly stimted when she saw Fei Yan¡¯s face.

    The surrendered young man who always likes to ridicule others with a bad attitude ... was no longer there, and that face which had both ents of a male and female has beenpletely reced by a mangled mess of flesh and blood. Although Jun Wu Xie had the power to heal him, Fei Yan¡¯s face could not recover back to the original!

    ¡°I¡¯m a man.¡± Fei Yan suddenly said.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s fingers froze.

    ¡°Men don¡¯t need to care about their appearance. Little Xie, I just want to see, my face doesn¡¯t matter, I just want to see, I want to see Little Ruo with my own eyes, please.¡± Fei Yan¡¯s voice became extremely firm, and he knew Jun Wu Xie¡¯s concerns.

    Jun Wu Xie shuddered. She could only tolerate the pain of heartbreak that was stubbing her throat while she cleaned up the wounds for Fei Yan.

    After processing Fei Yan and Qiao Chu, Jun Wu Xie could not rest for a while.

    Jun Wu Yao stood behind Jun Wu Xie so quietly. He was very worried.

    The time ticked by slowly and soon it was alreadyte at night. The room was still silent. Little Lotus contributed all his lotus seeds and leaves, nourishing Hua Yao, and the Ring Spirits were silently guarding them. They could feel Jun Wu Xie¡¯s pain and anger at this moment.

    Qiao Chu and Fei Yan had been exhausted to the extreme.The return of Jun Wu Xie gave them a moment of peace of mind. The two eventually couldn¡¯t take it and drifted off to sleep. Jun Wu Xie sat quietly by the bed, watching herpanions who were in an embarrassed state and her mood was extremely heavy.

    How could she have imagined that she had just left for half a day and such a big change would have happened.

    With Qiao Chu¡¯s current strength, even if they were within the Sacred City, only those who were strong Spirit Ring exponents could suppress. But they did not expect that there were only a few strong Spirit Ring exponents.

    ¡°Can you ...e out for a moment? I have something to tell you.¡± Bai Mo returned to his senses. The injuries on his body were not serious and Jun Wu Xie had checked on him earlier.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Bai Mo. No matter what Bai Mo did, this time he didn¡¯t run away alone, but brought Fan Zhuo out. Jun Wu Xie was very grateful to him for this.

    She was unwilling to lose any more of herpanions.

    Jun Wu Xie got up and Jun Wu Yao as well as Nangong Lie followed her.

    In the backyard, Bai Mo was standing under the moonlight, and his expression was a little depressed. He turned to look at Jun Wu Xie. His immature face had no expression at this moment, and his gaze became extremely serious.

    ¡°Before, Bai Zhu had been following you, I felt that things were weird. Today, after you left, Bai Zhu once went to the restaurant and said that he was going to find you and he left after learning that you were away. Soon after we left, we were attacked. If I didn¡¯t guess wrong this time, we should have nothing to do with him. The Bai family, none of them are kind-hearted. You took the position of the Overlord of the 72 cities. He can¡¯t fight you, he was just waiting for the right moment to strike back. He won¡¯t really submit to you willingly ... ¡±

 Chapter 2951 - Anger (5)

    <h4>Chapter 2951: Anger (5)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°This time, his appearance is so timely that we can¡¯t just strike it off as a mere coincidence. I think he may have the support of someone big in the Sacred City before he had everything.¡± Bai Mo looked at Jun Wu Xie seriously. At this point, he had discovered the anomaly earlier.

    But at that time, he didn¡¯t care. Because he wasn¡¯t clear yet, he didn¡¯t say much.

    But he never thought that ...

    ¡°My thoughts are the same as those of Bai Mo. The reason why I will go to you today is because one of the Top Ten Experts is called Qing Ke, ranked eighth among the Top Ten Experts. He is low- profile, and I don¡¯t have a very good rtionship with him. But today he came to me and asked if my rtionship with you was good. He reminded me secretly that something might happen today. This is why I rushed over.¡± Nangong Lie frowned.

    Maybe Qing Ke knew that was why he came to him.

    Nangong Lie had a good rtionship with Jun Wu Xie. Even if the Top Ten Experts had something against Jun Wu Xie, it was impossible for anyone to inform him.

    Qing Ke¡¯s move this time had inadvertently saved Bai Mo and Fan Zhuo¡¯s lives.

    Jun Wu Xie fell into silence. In connection with her previous conversation with Jun Gu, her mind was very clear. Qiao Chu¡¯s attack was likely to be Long Yao¡¯s first step against her.

    In the selection of the Top Ten Experts, this had happened just after changing the rules.

    All these seemed extremely suspicious.

    ¡°Ye Jue.¡± Bai Mo suddenly looked at Jun Wu Yao from the side.

    ¡°I heard that your blood has a special ability. Those who have taken your blood will involuntarily obey your orders, right?¡± Bai Mo said.

    Jun Wu Yao looked at Bai Mo. Although he didn¡¯t know where he got the news, but ...

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Give me a drop,¡± Bai Mo said loudly.

    Jun Wu Yao raised his eyebrows slightly.

    Bai Mo looked up at Jun Wu Yao.

    ¡°I know you won¡¯t believe what I¡¯m saying now. But I want to tell you that you are a bastard. That kid lying there saved my life. Although Bai Mo is not a gentleman, I don¡¯t bother. What a mean man, if the kid wasn¡¯t trying to save me, he wouldn¡¯t be hurt so much. Return me my spirit energy, I¡¯m going to take revenge. As long as I take your blood, you¡¯re not afraid that I will turn against you! ¡±

    The words of Bai Mo stunned Nangong Lie. He did not expect that Bai Mo would have such a thought.

    This requirement was basically equivalent to selling yourself to Jun Wu Yao!

    How could you stand this arrogant Bai Mo¡¯s temper?

    But looking at Bai Mo¡¯s serious eyes, Nangong Lie didn¡¯t believe it. But he had to believe it.

    Jun Wu Yao looked at Bai Mo as if thinking about the credibility of Bai Mo¡¯s words.

    Bai Mo was not in a hurry, it ¡®s just that this belief had been deeply ingrained in his heart. He had always been alone and rarely associated himself with others. It could be caused by the environment of the Upper Realm, even if it was between rtives, he had never seen such chivalry. He didn¡¯t believe or care about it.

    But I did not expect that one day, he would be rescued by a teenager.

    The image when Fan Zhuo stood in front of him and threw his own life away for him was deeply embedded in him, branded into his heart. Bai Mo could not forget it no matter what.

    There was only one thought in his mind ¨C revenge!

    He wanted to break those two bastards into pieces!

 Chapter 2952 - Anger (6)

    <h4>Chapter 2952: Anger (6)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Bai Mo¡¯s resolution surprised Nangong Lie. But how things should be handled from here on depends solely on Jun Wu Yao.

    Jun Wu Yao raised his hand slightly. He gently touched Bai Mo¡¯s eyebrow. Those sealed forces poured into Bai Mo¡¯s body in an instant.

    Bai Mo¡¯s eyes widened in surprise.

    ¡°This is what you deserve.¡± Jun Wu Yao looked at Bai Mo and said.

    If Bai Mo really left Fan Zhuo and ran away alone, he wouldn¡¯t even think of getting back his own spirit energy in this life. But Bai Mo¡¯s words had convinced Jun Wu Yao to give him back the spirit energy. Regardless of whether he would really stay for revenge, it didn¡¯t matter. He was very clear what Qiao Chu and the rest meant to Jun Wu Xie. They had lost Rong Ruo. They could not lose anyone else. Otherwise Jun Wu Xie would...

    Bai Mo stared at Jun Wu Yao dumbly. He struggled for a while to say something, but in the end he said nothing. He stood still and stared at Jun Wu Yao brightly.

    Jun Wu Yao had already looked at Jun Wu Xie. What happened today was so sudden and he was extremely worried about Jun Wu Xie¡¯s current mood.

    ¡°Bai Zhu, Long Yao, Top Ten Experts...¡± Jun Wu Xie narrowed her eyes. Now, all the clues have been stringed together. If she still couldn¡¯t understand it, she was really a fool.

    In this selection, it was clear that His Lord had fiddled. Although he might not have specifically ordered anything but he only needed to push the ambitious Long Yao to the position of the examiner and something shocking would happen.

    ¡°Miss Jun, what are you going to do now? During this time, you can rest assured that they can recuperate here. This is my private ce and few people know about it. As long as they don¡¯t go out, it is rtively safe here. Nangong Lie looked at Jun Wu Xie and said. Now that things had happened, he had more or less guessed the ins and outs of it, everything else was still up to Jun Wu Xie to decide.

    The moment Jun Wu Xie let her emotions take over and ran to find the Top Ten experts for revenge, she would directly vite the rules of the selection. Even if she killed those people, Long Yao could catch Jun Wu Xie for viting the rules. Long Yao would then mobilize all the forces in the Sacred City and destroy Jun Wu Xiepletely.

    Even if Jun Wu Xie could overpower them and won¡¯t be arrested easily but it would mean that she could no longer participate in this selection.

    No matter how you look at it, everything that happened today was like a trap set up and dedicated to Jun Wu Xie, waiting for her to jump into it.

    Jun Wu Xie didn¡¯t say anything. Her gaze was frosty when she suddenly turned her head and looked at Jun Wu Yao and called out to him: ¡°Wu Yao.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie whispered something gently in Jun Wu Yao¡¯s ears. Her voice was so soft that even Nangong Lie and Bai Mo could not hear anything at all. All they could only see was Jun Wu Yao nodding his head at Jun Wu Xie.

    After speaking, Jun Wu Xie took a deep breath. But the mes of anger burning in her chest did not disappear the slightest. She was fuming instead.

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, I will deal with it.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as a glint shed by.

    Nangong Lie and Bai Mo didn¡¯t dare to ask further and they left first.

    In the courtyard, there were only Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao. Under the cold moonlight, their shadows were cast by the moonlight.

    Jun Wu Xie lowered her head slightly and looked at the moonlight on the ground. Her silence made everyone feel depressed.

 Chapter 2953 - Anger (7)

    <h4>Chapter 2953: Anger (7)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Yao looked at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s back as he felt his heart ache.

    She didn¡¯t say anything, didn¡¯t cry nor did she show any anger. She was as calm as still water.

    However, Jun Wu Yao knew that the calmer her response was, the more turbulent her heart was.

    ¡°Wu Yao, I have started to regret it.¡± Jun Wu Xie said suddenly.

    Jun Wu Yao was stunned momentarily.

    ¡°At the time, when I was in Cloudy Peaks, if I did not cooperate with Qiao Chu and the others, then they would not be involved in this struggle. Then Little Ruo would not ...¡± Jun Wu Xie said abruptly. She couldn¡¯t continue her words, she didn¡¯t want to believe that the gentle Little Ruo had left forever.

    For the first time, Jun Wu Xie questioned her encounter with Qiao Chu. If they didn¡¯t meet her, they might find a ce to live in mountains and rivers after they had their revenge for their family and they no longer needed to encounter any more perilous situations.

    Jun Wu Yao looked at the back of the distressed Jun Wu Xie and at this moment, Jun Wu Xie herself did not realize that she had fallen self me.

    ¡°It¡¯s not because of you. If you never met, how would you discover the secret of the Blood Sacrifice of the Three Realms? If you didn¡¯t journey together, the Three Realms would one day be destroyed.¡± His shoulders were a little stiff and his body was exuding a touch of coolness.

    Finding the path of hope, there were thorns, blood, sacrifice, but no retreat. Just as Jun Wu Xie had always believed in, behind her were the people she treasured. She could not retreat.

    ¡°Matters in the Three Realms cannot be undertaken by you alone. You must not take unnecessary pains and lead yourself into a dead end.¡± Jun Wu Yao was a little worried. Last time, when Yan Bu Gui and her Grandmaster perished, he was not with her. He did not dare think how she faced the departure of the people who were important to her?

    She really treasured...

    Jun Wu Xie didn¡¯t say anything. She just rxed her taut body and leaned softly against Jun Wu Yao¡¯s arms. She clutched Jun Wu Yao¡¯s outer robe with one hand, and buried her head in his chest.

    ¡°...It hurts so much ...¡± She gave a suppressed cry filled with pain.

    Jun Wu Yao frowned and felt even more distressed.

    ¡°Wu Yao, my heart ... it hurts.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s repressed voice finally choked at this moment. She didn¡¯t dare to think about it. Days in the future, every corner of the world, she would never find that familiar figure. The gentle, attentive woman who was as warm as the sun in March ... She had suddenly disappeared just like that ...

    ¡°Why ... why did things turn out like this...¡± Jun Wu Xie clutched Jun Wu Yao¡¯s cor tightly, venting a little bit of sadness that she couldn¡¯t reveal in front of herpanions. She didn¡¯t dare to show a trace of sadness in front of them, knowing that if she revealed her sadness, it would only make their hearts more pained.

    She was human, not a machine. She knew what pain was. She was reluctant, unwilling, angry and hated it.

    Jun Wu Yao silently embraced Jun Wu Xie in his arms. He could clearly feel that the cket on his chest was slightly wet, a little moist and warm ...

    ¡°I will take revenge, I swear ...¡± Under the moonlight, Jun Wu Xie made her oath. Today, she must pay back a hundred times everything they suffered!

    People in the Sacred City did not know yet. The blood spilled today had unveiled the prelude to the uing torrential storm ...

    <h4>Comments (3)</h4>

    VIEW ALL COMMENTSRate this chapterVote with Power Stone<h4>Chapter 2954: Schemes and Intrigues (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    After a few days of the selection, the audience¡¯s interest was beginning to wane. It was on the fourth day that the Spirit Ring bearers startedpeting and the selection started to get interesting.

    The City Lords of the 72 Cities also started to appear and although they were not intending to be ranked, they hoped for an opportunity to show their prowess.

    Dongfang Ku Bi was also in the crowd but his strength was not high. He came to the Sacred City purely to pass some time and soak in the atmosphere.

    ¡°Did City Lord Yan note today?¡± Dongfang Ku Bi looked around the arena but did not see Jun Wu Xie present. This made him curious and he asked his guards.

    In fact, Dongfang Ku Bi had seen Jun Wu Xie two days ago but before he could even go up to her, he saw Bai Zhu following closely behind her. When he saw that look of impatience on her face, he decided not to add to her troubles by going to speak with her.

    But he never thought...

    ¡°No¡± The guard shook his head.

    Dongfang Ku Bi had a pensive look on his face. In regr circumstances, Jun Wu Xie not turning up would have not been an issue but he had heard that the night before, the inn that Jun Wu Xie had been staying at was attacked and two of the attackers were members of the Top Ten exponents. The inn had been razed to the ground.

    There was a lot of chatter regarding this in the Sacred City with everyone offering a different theory. Some suspected it had something to do with the newly appointed Overlord of the 72 Cities while others spected it was nothing more than a disagreement between martial arts experts.

    As to what actually happened, nobody had a clear picture.

    ¡°Is there any progress on what you were checking on?¡± Dongfang Ku Bi looked serious. He did not know why but he suspected the day before¡¯s incident had something to do with Jun Wu Xie. After the fire, Jun Wu Xie seemed to have vanished. Dongfang Ku Bi wanted to ask if he could help with anything but did not have the chance.

    ¡°Your subordinate is useless, I really could not find anything.¡± The guard said with his head lowered.

    Dongfang Ku Bi sighed deeply and furrowed both his eyebrows. He took another look at the arena, ¡°Even Bai Zhu isn¡¯t here today, could something really have happened? He has always been clinging onto the Overlord.¡±

    Dongfang Ku Bi was very troubled and did not have any interest in watching the selection.

    And today, Long Yao still sat stonily in the judge¡¯s chair with a shadowy figure lurking behind him.

    ¡°Lord Long Yao, I have done what you asked. Although those people are not dead, they are very seriously injured. If you do this, you will surely anger Yan Hai.¡± The figure behind Long Yao was none other than the recently disappeared Bai Zhu. He had a respectful smile on his face and had several people standing behind him.

    ¡°Oh? How powerful are the people with Yan Hai that even the Top Ten exponents could not kill them? This is your report to me? It¡¯s such a disappointment.¡± Long Yao said, disappointment dripping from his voice.

    Five out of the Top Ten exponents were used in this operation, Long Yao¡¯s intention was not to merely injure them!

 Chapter 2954 - Schemes and Intrigues (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2954: Schemes and Intrigues (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    After a few days of the selection, the audience¡¯s interest was beginning to wane. It was on the fourth day that the Spirit Ring bearers startedpeting and the selection started to get interesting.

    The City Lords of the 72 Cities also started to appear and although they were not intending to be ranked, they hoped for an opportunity to show their prowess.

    Dongfang Ku Bi was also in the crowd but his strength was not high. He came to the Sacred City purely to pass some time and soak in the atmosphere.

    ¡°Did City Lord Yan note today?¡± Dongfang Ku Bi looked around the arena but did not see Jun Wu Xie present. This made him curious and he asked his guards.

    In fact, Dongfang Ku Bi had seen Jun Wu Xie two days ago but before he could even go up to her, he saw Bai Zhu following closely behind her. When he saw that look of impatience on her face, he decided not to add to her troubles by going to speak with her.

    But he never thought...

    ¡°No¡± The guard shook his head.

    Dongfang Ku Bi had a pensive look on his face. In regr circumstances, Jun Wu Xie not turning up would have not been an issue but he had heard that the night before, the inn that Jun Wu Xie had been staying at was attacked and two of the attackers were members of the Top Ten exponents. The inn had been razed to the ground.

    There was a lot of chatter regarding this in the Sacred City with everyone offering a different theory. Some suspected it had something to do with the newly appointed Overlord of the 72 Cities while others spected it was nothing more than a disagreement between martial arts experts.

    As to what actually happened, nobody had a clear picture.

    ¡°Is there any progress on what you were checking on?¡± Dongfang Ku Bi looked serious. He did not know why but he suspected the day before¡¯s incident had something to do with Jun Wu Xie. After the fire, Jun Wu Xie seemed to have vanished. Dongfang Ku Bi wanted to ask if he could help with anything but did not have the chance.

    ¡°Your subordinate is useless, I really could not find anything.¡± The guard said with his head lowered.

    Dongfang Ku Bi sighed deeply and furrowed both his eyebrows. He took another look at the arena, ¡°Even Bai Zhu isn¡¯t here today, could something really have happened? He has always been clinging onto the Overlord.¡±

    Dongfang Ku Bi was very troubled and did not have any interest in watching the selection.

    And today, Long Yao still sat stonily in the judge¡¯s chair with a shadowy figure lurking behind him.

    ¡°Lord Long Yao, I have done what you asked. Although those people are not dead, they are very seriously injured. If you do this, you will surely anger Yan Hai.¡± The figure behind Long Yao was none other than the recently disappeared Bai Zhu. He had a respectful smile on his face and had several people standing behind him.

    ¡°Oh? How powerful are the people with Yan Hai that even the Top Ten exponents could not kill them? This is your report to me? It¡¯s such a disappointment.¡± Long Yao said, disappointment dripping from his voice.

    Five out of the Top Ten exponents were used in this operation, Long Yao¡¯s intention was not to merely injure them!

 Chapter 2955 - Schemes and Intrigues (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2955: Schemes and Intrigues (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Long Yao¡¯s words made the people in the room go stiff. Nobody could have imagined that standing in that back room were most of the Top Ten Exponents except for Nangong Lie, all six others were present.

    These six people held a high status in the Upper Realm with many people looking up to them. However in front of Long Yao, they could only lower their heads in obedience.

    Qing Ke stood among them and scanned several people in the group. Just then, Long Yao¡¯s voice thundered through.

    ¡°Qing Ke.¡±

    Qing Ke was taken aback but tried to maintain a calm front.

    ¡°Present.¡±

    ¡°I hear that you did not contribute much?¡± Long Yao¡¯s voice was as cold as ice.

    Qing Ke replied, ¡°The one you sent me to kill, had left already with Yan Hai, so....¡±

    All the Top Ten Exponents, with the exception of Nangong Lie, were assigned a target. Qing Ke¡¯s target was Jun Wu Yao, who had left with Jun Wu Xie. Wherever Jun Wu Xie was, they could not attack.

    Furthermore....

    Qing Ke himself did not agree with these actions, otherwise he would not have warned Nangong Lie secretly.

    ¡°Oh? Is that so?¡±

    Qing Ke felt a shiver run down his spine, but Long Yao turned around and called out: ¡°Fang Jinghe¡±.

    When Long Yao shouted that name, everyone in the room turned to look at Fang Jinghe, who was heavily strapped in bandages. He was supposed to partner with Qing Ke but due to ack of coordination and Fang Jinghe wanting to take all the credit for himself, he acted alone and found himself in a two on one battle with Rong Ruo and Fei Yan. This mistake had grave consequences for him.

    That day, Fang Jinghe had almost lost his life when returning from the street. It was only because his subordinates found him and immediately informed Long Yao, who summoned His Lord¡¯s divine doctor to treat him that he was saved.

    Although his injuries were serious, Fang Jinghe still dragged himself there that day and upon hearing his name called, he responded, ¡°Your subordinate is present.¡±

    ¡°You have done well. You are the only one who has met my target, although you only killed one person, it is better than nothing.¡± Long Yao¡¯s tone rxed a little.

    Fan Jinghe¡¯s face immediately burst into a smile, ¡°It is my honour to fulfill your request. It is a shame that I underestimated my opponents or else the other one would not have escaped.¡± Although he was being humble verbally, the others in the room could see the pride beaming off his face.

    Fang Jinghe ranked lowly within the Top Ten and moreover his entry into the Top Ten was through underhanded means so many in the Top Ten did not hold him in high regard. However he indeed was the only one during this operation to achieve the goal of killing his target and this left a few of them speechless.

    ¡°Yes, after this, the ranking of the Top Ten Exponents will be re-evaluated, and I will certainly not forget your credit.¡± Long Yao promised.

    Fang Jinghe could not help but be pleased, if there was not a door separating him from Long Yao, he would have immediately knelt at Long Yao¡¯s feet.

 Chapter 2956 - Schemes and Intrigues (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2956: Schemes and Intrigues (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Bai Zhu, is there any news on Yan Hai?¡± asked Long Yao.

    Bai Zhu lowered his eyes and reported respectfully, ¡°There is none. Since the incident, he is nowhere to be found. I have sent my men around the city to check, once there is news I will report to you immediately.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure the people around Yan Hai are so important? Could we have provoked him so much that he will avenge them regardless of the rules??¡± Long Yao had a hint of doubt in his voice. The mobilisation of the Top Ten Exponents to perform such vicious attacks on Jun Wu Xie¡¯spanions was entirely due to Bai Zhu.

    Bai Zhu narrowed his eyes and reaffirmed, ¡°Your subject is sure, they are always together, they have not left his side since they entered the Sacred City. Yan Hai is aloof by nature and does not keep muchpany, not even interacting much with Nangong Lie, who is such a famous person. Yet this bunch of people have been with him since they were in the Sea Spirit City, based on my observations, they are as close as a family.¡±

    Not Master and subordinates, but rather likepanions. The term panion¡± was almost unheard of in the Upper Realm and it was only after prolonged observation did Bai Zhue to this conclusion.

    Just as Bai Mo had guessed, Bai Zhu was never sincere towards Jun Wu Xie. He had toiled for many years and put in much blood and sweat in White Night City in order to fight and obtain supremacy over the 72 cities. But Jun Wu Xie¡¯s appearancepletely broke the existing structure of the 72 cities and shattered Bai Zhu¡¯s long held dream!

    How could Bai Zhu not hate her?

    What he had worked so hard for was so easily taken away by someone. How could he live it down?

    However, Bai Zhu knew that going against Jun Wu Xie based on his strength alone was an exercise in futility.

    Bai Zhu was no fool and knew that he was not her match. Cooperating with Long Yao was his best option as Jun Wu Xie was in possession of Dual Spirit Rings. Moreover, she had not been called on by His Lord and he knew this was his best andst chance.

    Murdering Jun Wu Xie¡¯spanions and forcing her into a mistake would give Long Yao an opportunity to strike by using the might of the Sacred City to force her into submission. Without Jun Wu Xie, the 72 cities would revert to the chaos of old and it would be an opportune time for the White Night City to rise!

    Bai Zhu¡¯s ambition had led him to this stage with no room for retreat. He was very clear that Jun Wu Xie was highly intelligent and after the attack on herpanions, would quickly piece together the events of the past few days. She could easily kill Bai Zhu with a flick of her wrist and as long as she had not retaliated against the Top Ten Exponents, Bai ZHo dared not leave Long Yao¡¯s side.

    ¡°Alright, from today onwards, Fan Jinghe and the rest of you, walk around the Sacred City openly. I want to see if Yan Hai will defy His Lord¡¯s orders!¡± Long Yao said with a coldugh. ording to the rules of the selection, challenging the Top Ten could only be done within the parameters of the contest and the Top Ten were not scheduled to take part until the end. Under normal circumstances, Jun Wu Xie could possibly have waited but could she still do so if she was filled with anger?

 Chapter 2957 - Come Out and Die! (1)

    <h4>Chapter 2957: Come Out and Die! (1)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Long Yao definitely would not allow someone with Dual Spirit Rings to stand tall in the Sacred City!

    As soon as Long Yao said this, even Fang Jinghe, who up till then had been so effusive towards him, suddenly became very embarrassed and several other Top Ten exponents followed suit.

    Long Yao¡¯s intentions could not be more obvious, he wanted to use these attacks to incite feelings of revenge within Jun Wu Xie and get her to take action, exposing herself in the process. But....

    Do not forget she was a bearer of Dual Spirit Rings!

    The very same people who were full of arrogance when fighting with Qiao Chu now could not help but feel guilty.

    Getting them to provoke a furious Dual Spirit Ring bearer was as good as sending them to their death. Who among them could withstand an attack from her?

    Regardless of what back up Long Yao would arrange, the thought of facing Jun Wu Xie in the first ce left them defeated mentally.

    If it could be done...

    They all would have all rejected the n.

    However...

    ¡°What is it? You don¡¯t want to go?¡± Long Yao said with murderous intent in his voice that nobody in the room could deny.

    Several masters, in an instant, felt an invisible force of pressure being exerted on them and even found it difficult to breathe.

    ¡°We would never disobey Lord Long Yao¡¯s orders, please be assured we will follow them!¡± Fang Jinghe was the first to rx enough to speak. If they rejected Long Yao, they might not even see the next day.

    Although they were the Top Ten exponents, their power could not hold a candle to that of the Knights of Destruction!

    By luring Jun Wu Xie into action, one or two of them might die but if they did not do it, all of them would be dead!

    Fang Jinghe and the rest each hoped they would not be the unlucky ones and reluctantly agreed.

    At this, Long Yao was satisfied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will send someone to protect you in secret. As soon as Yan Hai strikes, they will appear.¡±

    Long Yao¡¯s assurances were useless and did nothing to calm them down. Anyone, except a fool, knew that unless Long Yao himself was protecting them, the only purpose his people would serve was to prove that Jun We Xie vited the rules, nothing else.

    Could they still count on those Gold Spirit and Spiritual Inscriptions experts to protect them?

    Nobody dared to say what was really on their minds and could only thank Long Yao grudgingly.

    Just when Long Yao was satisfied and waiting for Jun Wu Xie to fall into his trap, the originally quiet arena erupted into life with a thunderous sound that shook his eardrums. Long Yao was annoyed by this and turned his head, wondering what themotion was about.

    When Long Yao cast his gaze on the arena, he froze!

    On the huge tform in the arena stood a slim figure that burned into Long Yao¡¯s retinas like a bolt of lightning and all of Long Yao¡¯s ns evaporated instantly.

    He sat a youthful figure with an icy cold stare, clothed in a robe as white as snow and with jet ck hair flowing in the wind exuding an indescribable awe.

 Chapter 2958 - Come Out and Die! (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2958: Come Out and Die! (2)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Yan Hai?¡± Long Yao¡¯s eyes became as big as saucers. The person on the tform was thest person he had expected to see!

    It was the same Jun Wu Xie who should have been at that moment, consumed by hatred and plotting her revenge that was standing defiantly in the middle of the arena. All the apuse and cheers in the arena were for her!

    The most powerful person in the 72 cities left everyone in the arena dumbfounded. Nobody thought that Jun Wu Xie would appear in the arena at that moment.

    In fact, although today¡¯s selection was more exciting than previous days, it was still being fought by weaker exponents. The real contenders would only appearter, yet Jun Wu Xie suddenly appeared.

    Her appearance had whipped everyone in the arena into a frenzy!

    In all the 72 cities, was there anyone who did not know who she was and how powerful she was?

    As she stood on the tform, all remaining challengers hoping to show their strength felt totally defeated!

    What a joke!

    How were they going to fight?

    They were only at the level of Spiritual Inscriptions and could be crushed by any Spirit Ring bearer, not to mention someone like Jun Wu Xie who possessed a Dual Spirit Ring!

    All those from the Golden Peak Pinnacle cowered into a corner and all the Spiritual Inscription warriors unconsciously started retreating from the tform that could spell certain death for them. Even the strong Spirit Ring Bearers, upon seeing Jun Wu Xie, started twitching uncontrobly.

    What did this person actually want?

    Who would dare to challenge a Dual Spirit Ring bearer?

    After the cheers, an eerie silence permeated the arena....

    The winner of thest round barely had time to savour his victory before his great joy got devoured by an even greater fear when he saw Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at him coldly, turning his legs into jelly. She said nothing but he gasped in fear and scrambled off the tform.

    Come n, fight with a Dual Spirit Ring bearer?!

    He was not tired of living!!

    Jun Wu Xie was the only one left on the tform. She steadily turned her ice gaze towards the one in the highest chair, Long Yao!

    When Long Yao¡¯s eyes met Jun Wu Xie, there was no wavering in his heart. On the first day of the selections, he had already seen the youth and other than a cool demeanor, could not discern anything rted to her character. But today, looking at her steely gaze, he could feel her murderous intent!

    Jun Wu Xie hade filled with hatred, ready to take revenge.

    In a way that Long Yao did not expect....

    Imagine. The moment Jun Wu Xie stood on the tform, her Dual Spirit Ring was enough to deter all the contestants in the selection. With her strength, who would dare to enter the ring? !!

    Long Yao had calcted everything, except the possibility of Jun Wu Xie being able to think of such a thorough method of revenge while experiencing such anger and hate.

    As long as nobody went up the tform, Jun Wu Xie could challenge the Top Ten masters directly!

    There was no need to wait at all!

 Chapter 2959 - Come Out and Die! (3)

    <h4>Chapter 2959: Come Out and Die! (3)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s appearance made Long Yao acutely aware of the w in his n but he was not going to give up just like that.

    And at that moment, Bai Zhu clearly saw Jun Wu Xie standing on the tform from a crack in the back room.

    Her murderous intent was palpable.

    Bai Zhu¡¯s heart instantly jumped to his throat. He did not expect Jun Wu Xie would go directly to the arena, much less that the situation would turn into this!

    There was nothing in Bai Zhu¡¯s heart and mind except fear. He was lucky that at that moment, he was in the back room.

    ¡°Lord....Lord Long Yao....what....are we going to do now?¡± Bai Zhu asked in a trembling voice.

    If Jun Wu Xie was really prepared to challenge the Top Ten exponents, then would Long Yao¡¯s carefully thought out n beid to waste?

    Long Yao¡¯s mood had also turned sour, he looked out at the arena. All the participants were looking at Jun We Xie with nothing but fear in their eyes, it did not take a genius to figure out that nobody else would dare get up on the tform that day.

    Long Yao¡¯s gaze narrowed and through the deathly silence, he finally spoke.

    ¡°The one on the tform, could it be Lord Yan Hai of Sea Spirit City?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie raised her head, matched Long Yao¡¯s wild stare with an icy look of her own and said matter of factly, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Long Yao sighed deeply, and spoke again, ¡°Does anyone in this arena want to challenge Yan Hai?¡±

    The only response Long Yao got was a sea of petrified looks.

    In the Upper Realm, nobody dared to challenge the power of the Dual Spirit Rings, it was something that nobody would think of challenging in their lives.

    Long Yao¡¯s expression grew angrier, it was as he expected. But if he allowed Jun Wu Xie to seed, what would happen to his n? Long Yao narrowed his eyes once again and said, ¡°Yan Hai, since nobody dares to fight you, you may challenge the Top Ten exponents. Tell me, who do you want to challenge?¡±

    1

    Long Yao looked at Jun Wu Xie with half closed eyes, he was already hatching another n. So what if Jun Wu Xue turned up?

    ording to the rules of the selection, Jun Wu Xie could only challenge the Top Ten exponents after winning the selection. If she won, she would rece that person in the Top Ten ranking. But if she failed, she would have to go through another selection.

    With Jun Wu Xie¡¯s power, with the hatred in her heart added into the mix, meant she would definitely not go easy in the battle. However, no matter how much she wanted revenge, she would only be able to kill one person at most while herpanions were attacked by five!

    1

    How would she deal with the remaining four after killing one?

    Long Yao was waiting for Jun Wu Xie to make her choice.

    At this moment, in the back room, Fang Jinghe and the others were looking at each other nervously, terrified to be named by her. They knew whoever that was called would have a slim chance of survival!

    Jun Wu Xie looked coolly at Long Yao, her gaze then looked beyond him and into the back room.

    That look gave Bai Zhu, who was hiding in the room, a big surprise. It was as if she knew he were inside the room!

    As Bai Zhu was percting in his thoughts, Jun Wu Xie disappeared from the arena so suddenly and with such speed that it made the audience gasp!

 Chapter 2960 - Come Out and Die! (4)

    <h4>Chapter 2960: Come Out and Die! (4)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    In the entire arena, Long Yao was the only person who saw what Jun Wu Xie did. But he never imagined that she would make a beeline straight to him!

    Long Yao was shocked, could it be that Jun Wu Xie was so filled with hate that she would strike directly at him?

    Just as Long Yao raised his spiritual power to prepare, Jun Wu XIe bypassed himpletely and made her way into the back room!

    There was a loud sound and the door of the back room was kicked open by Jun Wu Xie. The force propelled Bai Zhu, who had been hiding behind the door, into the air and he fell heavily on the hard floor.

    Bai Zhu had no idea what was going on, he only felt a massive pain in his head, aches all over his body and his vision went blurry.

    However, the other people in the room saw everything as clear as crystal.

    Jun Wu Xie stood at the doorway, the iciness from her demeanour felt like it could freeze the blood in their veins!

    Ordinarily, if one of these arrogant and haughty Top Ten exponents saw Jun Wu Xiee close to them, their blood would almost pump in a reverse direction. When Jun Wu XIe moved that quickly, none of them could see it clearly and none could imagine the consequences if they were to face her in battle.

    ¡°Yan Hai! What do you think you are doing?¡± Long Yao asked as he got over his shock and got out of his chair to look at the scene behind him.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s cold eyes swept across the room and walked forward slowly.

    Everyone in the room was shocked and motionless. Only Bai Zhu who had fallen to the floor was still trying to restore his sight.

    Long Yao¡¯s expression took a turn for the worse, since he had be a Knight of Destruction, he had probably not been ignored like this!

    ¡°Yan Hai! Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going to vite the rules of the selection? Don¡¯t you have any respect for the wishes of His Lord?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie paused, gave a slight smile and replied calmly, ¡°I know the rules, don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t intend to break them, but before that....¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s voice suddenly became light. She raised a finger and a beam of light shot out andnded on Bai Zhu. The beam of light wrapped itself around Bai Zhu¡¯s leg and with a simple gesture, Bai Zhu ended up at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s feet.

    ¡°His Lord¡¯s rules state that outside of the selection, one cannot challenge the Top Ten Exponents. But for someone that is not a Top Ten Exponent, I should be able to do as I wish with him right?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked although it was more of a statement of fact.

    Long Yao stared at Jun Wu Xie, for the first time, he realised that he could not predict the actions of the youth standing in front of him. This, plus the murderous intent he was witnessing, sent a shiver down his spine.

    Bai Zhu was so terrified his legs had turned to rubber. He had never expected that the first one to suffer ruin was him!

    ¡°Lord....Lord Yan, we can talk this over....¡± Bai Zhu was lifted up by Jun Wu Xie with no resistance. The anger emanating from Jun Wu Xie made it difficult for Bai Zhu to breathe and the fear of death was clearly written on his face.

 Chapter 2961 - Come Out and Die! (5)

    <h4>Chapter 2961: Come Out and Die! (5)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Bai Zhu was frightened out of his wits, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s anger was so obvious that if he still had to guess the reason for it, he was truly a fool!

    Staying alive was all that was on Bai Zhu¡¯s mind, he pleadingly looked at Long Yao. The only one present who could save him was Long Yao!

    Long Yao said coldly, ¡°Yan Hai, what are you doing? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re insisting on breaking the rules?¡±

    Long Yao¡¯s calm tone masked a bit of fear he felt on the inside. Ever since Jun Wu Xie appeared, nothing had gone ording to his n. Even the mighty Long Yao had to admit he had no way of knowing what she would do next.

    This youth was more dangerous than he had imagined!

    Jun Wu Xie lifted her head slightly to look at Long Yao, she had no intention to release Bai Zhu. ¡°I don¡¯t remember the rules having anything to do with the Lords of the 72 cities.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Long Yao was a little shocked, apparently not understanding the meaning behind Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words.

    Jun Wu Xie said, ¡°I am the Overlord of the 72 Cities and Bai Zhu, being Lord of White Night City, is my subordinate. It can¡¯t be that disciplining one of my subordinates vites the rules right?¡± Jun Wu Xie stared nkly at Long Yao, even allowing a slight smile to creep through.

    Long Yao dared to attack her, well now it was time to experience her vengeance!

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words negated all of Long Yao¡¯s warnings. He had originally intended to use His Lord¡¯s name to control her actions but never did he expect to be defeated!

    His Lord had never cared about the 72 Cities, whether it was one city destroying another or one rising above all others, he had always closed one eye and shut the other. In doing so, this brutal atmosphere was formed.

    Jun Wu Xie had used her status as Overlord of the 72 Cities to crush Bai Zhu. Even if Long Yao wanted toe out with a reason, it would be hard to say she broke His Lord¡¯s rules as he never interfered with matters of the 72 Cities.

    If Long Yao really did it, it would have been as representing the Lord!

    Even as a Knight of Destruction, there were ces he dared not tread.

    Long Yao¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s actions were a challenge to Long Yao himself!

    ¡°Lord....Lord Long Yao...save...save me...¡± Bai Zhu was terrified. Not having great strength, he was good at crafting strategies and did his best work behind the scenes. Now that he was in the hands of Jun Wu Xie, he had no way of escaping.

    With Bai Zhu¡¯s intelligence, how could he not know Jun Wu Xie¡¯s intent!

    For the first time in his life, Bai Zhu felt close to death. His only way out was Long Yao and he could only look towards Long Yao to give himself a chance of living.

    However, Long Yao¡¯s brows furrowed. Based on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s argument, he had no reason to intervene.

    It was hard to imagine that even while bearing so much hate, Jun Wu Xie could maintain such a cool head!

 Chapter 2962 - Come Out and Die! (6)

    <h4>Chapter 2962: Come Out and Die! (6)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°Why? Lord Long Yao, do you mean to interfere in the affairs of the 72 Cities?¡± Jun Wu Xie cocked an eyebrow, while delivering her words in an almost arrogant, taunting manner.

    Qiao Chu, Fei Yan, Hua Yao, Fan Zhuo, Rong Rao....the suffering each of them endured would be paid back 10 times, 100 times! She wanted Long Yao to know that her people were not to be trifled with!

    Plotting against her was one thing, but plot against herpanions and prepare to feel her wrath!

    To exact her revenge, it was not enough for Jun Wu Xie to merely kill her target. She wanted to thoroughly embarrass Long Yao in front of the whole arena!

    He wanted to protect Bai Zhu and she wanted to kill him in front of his very eyes. She wanted to see how much the infamous Lord Long Yao could take!

    A chill shed across Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes.

    Long Yao looked at Jun Wu Xie angrily, he wished he could tear her limb from limb. However he had no way of doing that, if Jun Wu Xie had challenged Bai Zhu within the parameters of the selection, he could chase her away. But Jun Wu Xie had made clear her grouse with Bai Zhu and that it was a matter that fell into the jurisdiction of the 72 Cities. Long Yao had no cause for action.

    Long Yao had never been challenged like this before. But with Jun Wu Xie using His Lord¡¯s name, he felt like he could not breathe. Bai Zhu¡¯s incessant cries for help made Long Yao feel even more frustrated.

    Bai Zhu dying was one matter, but for him to die right in front of him, would be of great embarrassment to Long Yao.

    In the back room, Fang Jinghe and the rest of the Top Ten exponents were scared stiff. When Jun Wu Xie rushed towards them, each thought they would be the first to go. Luckily it was Bai Zhu and not them who was first.

    No matter what status Bai Zhu held in the 72 Cities, it meant little in the Sacred City.

    In the arena, the audience craned their necks to catch a glimpse of what was going on high up in the back room. They saw that Jun Wu XIe had her hands on Bai Zhu and could only exim in surprise, especially those that were on previously good terms with Bai Zhu. They had no idea what had transpired between Jun Wu Xie and Bai Zhu to result in her wanting to kill him.

    Only Dongfang Ku Bi, when seeing Jun Wu Xie¡¯s back, felt a sense of shock.

    Maybe people did not realise, but ording to reports that Dongfang Ku Bi had received over the past few days, the bloody battles that had been uring in the Sacred City seemed to all involve the people close to Jun Wu Xie. Having spent some time himself in the Sea Spirit City, Dongfang Ku Bi was very clear that the rtionship this group had was not of master and servants but was as close as a group of siblings.

    If some of them were hurt, how could Jun Wu Xie take it lying down?

    Up on the high tform, Long Yao and Jun Wu Xie were still at an impasse. Facing Bai Zhu¡¯s cries for help, Long Yao¡¯s expression was as dark as it had ever been.

    ¡°Yan Hai, this is the Top Ten masters selection, not a ce to solve the petty squabbles of the 72 Cities.¡± Long Yao said through gritted teeth.

 Chapter 2963 - Come Out and Die! (7)

    <h4>Chapter 2963: Come Out and Die! (7)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    ¡°What? His Lord has such a rule? If there is, I will stop now. But if there isn¡¯t I hope Lord Long Yao would not interfere in the affairs of the 72 Cities.¡± Jun Wu Xie lowered her head and looked at Long Yao who was trembling with anger. She would not back down even half an inch.

    His Lord¡¯s rules?

    How would it be possible that the Lord was interested in such trivial matters?

    Long Yao was gnashing his teeth to their roots with anger. How would he ever have thought that by using His Lord¡¯s name to trap Jun Wu Xie, his words would be used against him repeatedly and he in turn would have been trapped by Jun Wu Xie?

    If Long Yao had not invoked the name of His Lord earlier, perhaps he could have found a way out. But now that he was caught in his own trap, he had nothing else to say.

    Long Yao had been rebutted into silence by Jun Wu Xie and if he continued to argue, she could instead use him of defying the Lord¡¯s will. In the Upper Realm, Long Yao could pay heed to nothing and nobody, unless it came to His Lord then he did not dare to step out of line.

    If he were dealing with an ordinary person, Long Yao could simply kill him. But when facing Jun Wu Xie, bearer of the Dual Spirit Rings, Long Yao was not absolutely sure he could defeat her based on strength alone. Moreover, there were no charges that he could ce on her to use the Sacred City¡¯s army, it was difficult for him to achieve his objective.

    Jun Wu Xie had backed Long Yao into a corner, making him angry but powerless to act.

    Long Yao¡¯s silence basically meant his consent to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s actions.

    Bai Zhu stared incredulously at Long Yao, who by now had lowered his gaze to the ground. He could not believe that with Long Yao as protection, Jun Wu Xie could still get to him and even more so, that his n which seemed like a sure bet just moments ago,id in tatters.

    Bai Zhu¡¯s entire body was trembling, he could clearly feel Jun Wu Xie¡¯s spiritual power radiating from his neck down. With despair in his eyes, he cried out in desperation, ¡°Lord Long Yao please save me! I did it all for you....you can¡¯t leave me in the lurch....¡±

    Bai Zhu¡¯s plea made Long Yao¡¯s brows furrow even further. He suddenly looked up at Jun Wu Xie and said, ¡°Although this may be a matter of the 72 Cities, don¡¯t forget this arena is for the Top Ten masters selection and not a venue for your personal vendettas. If your actions taint this ce, is that a responsibility you can bear?¡±

    After thinking for a long time, Long Yao finally found an excuse that sounded reasonable and did not vite the Lord¡¯s will.

    Upon hearing Long Yao¡¯s words, Bai Zhu heaved a sigh of relief.

    Jun Wu Xie raised her eyebrows and looked at Long Yao¡¯s grey face, an impish smile formed on her face.

    ¡°So Lord Long Yao is only afraid that I will dirty the ce. That¡¯s a simple fix....¡±

    Just as Bai ZHu thought his life was saved, Jun Wu Xie opened his mouth and forced a pill down his throat, making him swallow it.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s actions were as fast and smooth as flowing water, Long Yao had no time to react.

    ¡°Yan Hai, how dare you?!¡± Long Yao shouted furiously, his eyes open wide.

 Chapter 2964 - Come Out and Die! (8)

    <h4>Chapter 2964: Come Out and Die! (8)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Misty Cloud Trantions

    Long Yao was preparing to take action but Jun Wu XIe let go of Bai Zhu. Bai Zhu fell to the floor, his legs too weak to support his weight, the colour had been drained from his face and his air of elegance had been reced with a sense of hopelessness.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at the furious Long Yao and raised her hands, ¡°Please don¡¯t worry Lord Long Yao. I definitely wouldn¡¯t taint this ce.¡± She had on a smug smile that was taunting him at the same time. For some reason, that made her gentle features emit a bewitching radiance, making it impossible to look away.

    ¡°What did you give him?¡± Long Yao stared at her and asked.

    Jun Wu Xie did not respond immediately. Her murderous, yet smiling eyes scanned the back room full of the Top Ten masters and finally rested on the heavily bandaged Fang Jinghe.

    [¡°Little...Little Ruo...is gone...she¡¯s gone...¡±]

    [¡°Little Xie, please....find Little Ruo...¡±]

    In that instant, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mind was filled with Fei Yan¡¯s cries for help. The night before, she personally went to the ce that Fei Yan and Rong Ruo were attacked. What was originally a busy street was no longer and was filled with the putrid stench of blood. Nobody dared step onto the street which in the dead of night, waspletely silent.

    Jun Wu Xie would never forget seeing a butterfly caked in blood bathed in the moonlight while standing on that street

    It was so beautiful, yet so tragic.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s expression deepened, it was as if Rong Ruo¡¯s every smile and action was being yed in front of her eyes.

    She recalled, at Cloudy Brook Academy, the gentle and carefree youth that she was stood at the doorway and said with a smile,

    [¡°This must be the new friend that Brother Hua and the rest brough back.¡±]

    [¡°My name is Rong Ruo, I overheard Qiao Chu call you Little Xie. Do you mind if I call you that as well?¡±]

    She especially remembered that no matter how tough the circumstances, Rong Ruo always had a smile on her face that was as gentle as water.

    Jun Wu Xie always thought that Rong Ruo had a beautiful smile. Neither gentle like ady¡¯s nor steely like a man¡¯s but the type that gave an all epassing warmth.

    But...

    That smile would never be seen again.

    Her heart ached as if someone had dug out a piece of her heart and left a gaping void.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes slowly regained focus. The bottom of her eyes reflected Fang Jinghe¡¯s panic-stricken face. His reflection seemed to burn up in the eyes of Jun Wu Xie.

    Fang Jinghe got a fright when Jun Wu Xie looked at him, and his face turned a whiter shade of pale.

    He automatically started moving towards the back to hide but Jun Wu Xie¡¯s icy gaze cut through the crowd, giving him no ce to hide.

    ¡°ording to rumours.¡± Jun Wu Xie said slowly.

    ¡°Among the Top Ten masters, one of you is an expert in poison. In that case, I invite Lord Long Yao to get that person to examine Bai Zhu and diagnose what poison I¡¯ve administered to Bai Zhu. If the diagnosis is correct, I will dly handover the antidote and you will never hear from me again.¡±

    Long Yao was rocked by this statement, Jun Wu Xie was obviously referring to Fang Jinghe!

    And Fang Jinghe was the only one who managed to kill one of Jun Wu Xie¡¯spanions in the previous operation.

    What did Jun Wu Xie hope to achieve by doing this?

    1

 Chapter 2965 - Come Out and Die! 9

    <h4>Chapter 2965 Come Out and Die! 9</h4>

    Long Yao had not yet begun to realise that he was being led by the nose by Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Of course, if Lord Long Yao has no intention to save Bai Zhu, then so be it.¡± Jun Wu Xieid the ball squarely in Long Yao¡¯s court.

    Long Yao could no longer guess what Jun Wu Xie¡¯s intentions were and could only look at the defenceless Bai Zhu who was sprawled on the floor with a frown.

    ¡°Lord Long Yao, save me, please save me! I don¡¯t want to die!¡± I¡¯m willing to do anything, as long as you save me!¡± Bai Zhu was at Long Yao¡¯s feet, crying and begging. He knew that Jun Wu XIe¡¯s hatred for him ran so deep that even if he died there and then, it would not erase the hatred.

    Begging her was useless, his only hope was Long Yao.

    Bai Zhu understood that his status meant nothing to the Top Ten masters. Just looking at the terror on Fan Jinghe¡¯s face, he knew that even if he begged Fan Jinghe, he would be too afraid to act. Long Yao was hisst and only hope.

    He was no fool. He knew that he had incurred Jun Wu Xie¡¯s wrath by cooperating with Long Yao and if he died, Long Yao would be thoroughly embarrassed. Although Long Yao did not care for Bai Zhu personally, for his own image and reputation, he could not sit back and do nothing.

    As expected, after a moment¡¯s thought, Long Yao said to Fang Jinghe, ¡°Come here and examine him.¡±

    Fang Jinghe got a shock when he was called upon by Long Yao. Although he was terribly unwilling, he had no choice but to step forward. Jun Wu Xie¡¯s icy re gave him a bad feeling about what was going to happen.

    When Fang Jinghe was hunting down Rong Ruo and Fei Yan, he never thought his day of reckoning woulde so soon.

    As arrogant as he was in front of Rong Ruo and Fei Yan, he now felt an equal amount of fear and terror.

    Fang Jinghe walked with trepidation towards Bai Zhu, who showed no physical signs of the poison¡¯s effects. Under Long Yao¡¯s instructions, Fang Jinghe took out his own silver needle and inserted it into Bai Zhu¡¯s flesh to check for the presence of poison.

    Fang Jinghe had absolute confidence in his abilities regarding poison. After calming himself down, he felt that this was a great opportunity.

    Jun Wu Xie had said, in front of Long Yao no less, that if he could identify the poison, she would cause no further trouble. Jun Wu Xie may have been a Dual Spirit Ring bearer, but Fang Jinghe was sure that when it came to poisons, he was unsurpassed in the entire Upper Three Realms.

    If he could identify the poison, not only could he save Bai Zhu, he could also heal the rift between them and Jun Wu Xie, killing two birds with one stone.

    At that moment, Fan Jinghe was no longer afraid as he felt he had the upper hand and could not help but secretly mock Jun Wu Xie¡¯s arrogance.

    How could he have joined the Top Ten masters if not for his knowledge of poison?

    How could Jun Wu Xie make a bet with Long Yao over poison? This just yed into his hands!

    With this attitude, Fan Jinghe¡¯s movements quickened and he held his silver needle with a much steadier hand.

 Chapter 2966 - Ridiculous poison king 1

    <h4>Chapter 2966 Ridiculous poison king 1</h4>

    Bai Zhu¡¯s expression was extremely tense. Although Fang Jinghe had some knowledge about the poison, he did not know why he felt that the matter was not that simple whenever he looked into Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes.

    Fang Jinghe repeatedly searched Bai Zhu¡¯s body in the eyes of the public. He checked using silver needles, bloodletting, and other methods. However, Fang Jinghe was stunned.

    Jun Wu Xie stared at the sparkling silver needle that she just pulled out from Bai Zhu¡¯s body. Fang Jinghe involuntarily looked at Jun Wu Xie, her expression seemed extremely strange.

    ¡°How¡¯s it?¡± Long Yao asked coldly. Long Yao had recovered a little peace at this moment. He had the same thoughts as Fang Jinghe. Since Jun Wu Xie had said those words, it was necessary to bear the consequences.

    As long as Fang Jinghe found out the origin of the poison, Jun Wu Xie could no longer find trouble with them.

    Long Yao also believed that Jun Wu Xie would not easily let go of those who hurt herpanions. By then, his n could still be carried out!

    The anger had just disappeared at this moment. Long Yao looked at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes with a little less surprise but a little more ridicule.

    She was still too young to realise such a good opportunity to avenge him. Instead, Jun Wu Xie chose to take a gamble, which was simply killing herself.

    As long as this poison was settled, It did not matter anymore if Jun Wu Xie wanted to deal with Bai Zhu or Fang Jin He in the future. Long Yao had a perfect excuse to wipe it out.

    However, just when Long Yao wascent about his n, he didn¡¯t realize that Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes shed a sneer.

    ¡°Lord Fang, what¡¯s wrong with my poison ... what happened?¡± Bai Zhupletely lost his mind to think about something else. He just wanted to know if he would survive.

    Fang Jinghe¡¯s expression was tangled to the extreme. He stared at the silver needle in his hand, and said for a long while, ¡°You ... are you not poisoned?¡±

    When Fang Jinghe said this, everyone in the room was frightened. Long Yao couldn¡¯t help showing a surprised expression, ¡°Not poisoned? What does this mean?¡± Long Yao couldn¡¯t believe it and asked.

    Fang Jinghe could only exin: ¡°I have checked Bai Zhu all over, but he showed no signs of poisoning ...

    Fang Jinghe was also dumbfounded. He had seen countless poisons and hundreds or thousands of poisons. But he had never seen any poison that could not be detected by using silver needles or bloodletting. No evidence of poisoning was found on Bai Zhu¡¯s body. Bai Zhu¡¯s body was normal and there was no toxin at all.

    Could it be that...

    Is this a trap intentionally set by Jun Wu Xie?

    She didn¡¯t poison Bai Zhu at all, so she said that?

    Long Yao¡¯s eyes suddenly looked at Jun Wu Xie. But Jun Wu Xie¡¯s expression was very calm.

    ¡°Yan Hai, did you poison Bai Zhu?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie nced at Long Yao, then her eyes fell on Fang Jinghe.

    ¡°It seems that the rumors are really not credible, and the so-called poison king is just nothing more than this.¡±

    Fang Jinghe looked stiff. Among the Top Ten Experts, he did have the title of a poisoned king. This was what he had always been proud of. But for some reason, when this was said by Jun Wu Xie, it sounded sarcastic.

 Chapter 2967 - Ridiculous poison king 2

    <h4>Chapter 2967 Ridiculous poison king 2</h4>

    ¡°If you can¡¯t find it, he¡¯s going to die.¡± Jun Wu Xie narrowed his eyes and looked up at Long Yao. ¡°Lord Long Yao, it seems I won.¡±

    Long Yao¡¯s expression became very ugly. He was very confident about Fang Jinghe¡¯s ability to poison. Since Fang Jinghe could not detect the poison, it should be really non-toxic. Long Yao couldn¡¯t feel any better.

    ¡°Yan Hai, whether you have been poisoned or not remains to be determined. If you dare to deceive me, you should know the consequences.¡± Long Yao threatened to say.

    ¡°Bai Zhu, do you feel any difort?¡± Long Yao asked.

    Bai Zhu was already frightened. When he heard Long Yao¡¯s inquiries, he immediately looked down.

    Strange enough, after he took Jun Wu Xie¡¯s poison, his body did not have any difort or pain.

    He shook his head at Long Yao.

    ¡°Yan Hai, what else do you have to say?¡± Long Yao frowned and looked at Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie didn¡¯t take it for granted. Those cold eyes fell to the pale faced Bai Zhu.

    ¡°Lord Bai.¡±

    Bai Zhu could not help but start shaking.

    ¡°As a man, your skin is really more delicate than a woman.¡± Jun Wu Xie said something inexplicable and she kept quiet.

    Bai Zhu was confused by Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words. He was born with pure white skin. Although he was better than an ordinary man, it was really very differentparing him with a woman.

    While Bai Zhu was thinking about the meaning of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words, Fang Jinghe squatted beside Bai Zhu and swept around him casually. But this circling surprised Fang Jinghe. He sat on the ground, and he screamed.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Fang Jinghe¡¯s scream shocked Bai Zhu¡¯s heart. He turned to look at Fang Jinghe. He could only find Fang Jinghe staring at his face with horror.

    Bai Zhu reached out his hand subconsciously, and touched his cheek. The touch of his fingertips was an unusually soft touch. The smooth feeling was actually a little tender than a woman¡¯s skin. Bai Zhu stared to the extreme in an instant!

    The softness had exceeded the limit that the flesh could bring. He tapped lightly, but he didn¡¯t feel any obstacle under the skin. Without the support of a bit of meat and bones, his entire skin was wrapped with a warm and sticky liquid!

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? What¡¯s going on here?¡± A huge horror spread in the bottom of Bai Zhu¡¯s heart. He raised his hand in a panic and stared. He almost fainted.

    His hands became extremely white and tender. The slightly rough skin no longer existed. Now, what covers him was a thinyer of cicada-like, translucent skin. The criss cross blood vessels, and the blood-red, viscous fluid could be clearly seen under it.

    Bai Zhu stared and unable to believe everything he saw.

    His skin! !! !!

    His muscles! !! !! !!

    Everyone present was paying attention to the changes in Bai Zhu. It looked fierce that there was nothing unusual about Bai Zhu. But if you take a closer look, you could see that the skin of Bai Zhu¡¯s entire body has be as thin as cicada wings. They could clearly see the blood vessels in Bai Zhu¡¯s body and the muscles that have melted into pus ...

 Chapter 2968 - Ridiculous poison king 3

    <h4>Chapter 2968 Ridiculous poison king 3</h4>

    Bai Zhu looked like a water bag hanging on a rack of bones. It looked gooey and extremely disgusting.

    His features were also exaggerated. The thin skin started to sag terribly. The corners of his mouth started to droop all the way to the jaw. With the exaggerated sagging, his skin was hanging loosely against his muscleless bones, revealing the cold white bones.

    This scene made everyone look dumbfounded. No one had seen such a weird scene before them. It was no longer a person but a mess.

    ¡°Fang Jinghe! What the hell is going on here?¡± Long Yao¡¯s face had turned blue and purple. Fang Jinghe only said that Bai Zhu had no signs of poisoning. But in a blink of time, Bai Zhu became like this?

    Fang Jinghe panicked. Huge beads of perspiration continued to trickle down his forehead. His eyes widened in horror as he saw Bai Zhu¡¯s disgusting mucus wrapped in the skin. Fang Jinghe almost vomited immediately.

    ¡°I ... I don¡¯t know ... I really don¡¯t know ... Lord Long Yao, when I tested the drug just now... You have seen it. I really did not detect any poison!!¡± Fang Jinghe fell to the ground. He sat on the ground trembling, his emotions distraught as he struggled to exin to Long Yao.

    ¡°What a waste!¡± Long Yao¡¯s face turned so ugly that Bai Zhu became like this. Even a fool knew that it was the poison given by Jun Wu Xie. But Long Yao could not understand what poison it was exactly?

    Why couldn¡¯t even Fang Jinghe the Poison King find out?

    Long Yao looked up and looked at Jun Wu Xie who was standing aside. He was just a thin boy. But for some reason, Long Yao had a kind of fear in his heart at this moment.

    Colorless, odorless poison that could not be detected. The effect would be so strong. All of that made Long Yao feel a chill in his heart. If this poison was used on his body ... Long Yao really dared not think any further.

    ¡°Save ... Save ... Me ...¡± Bai Zhu was struggling in pain. He watched as he turned into this inhuman and devil-like appearance. It was terrible that he didn¡¯t feel any symptoms. His sufferings urred silently and the kind of rtive calmness in the spirit exacerbated his fear of death.

    As if he had never suffered anything, he was being pushed step by step towards the abyss of death.

    No pain would dispel his despair and fear.

    Such fear of death quietly approaching under the extreme silence had even surpassed the pain that the body could bear.

    At this moment, Bai Zhu wished that the poison in his body could make him intolerable, so he would not have such fear. He would not have to look at his pathetic self.

    Bai Zhu¡¯s call for help did not receive any response. Even Fang Jinghe was helpless, who else among the Top Ten Experts could solve it?

    Bai Zhu seemed to be aware of his own ending. His actions had be more and more strenuous. His muscles had turned into pus, wrapped in thin skin. Each of his bones had fallen abnormally. Looking at Jun Wu Xie, with a plea in his eyes.

    ¡°Ughh...¡±

    ¡°This is what you deserve.¡± Jun Wu Xie looked at Bai Zhu coldly, without the slightest sympathy in her eyes.

 Chapter 2969 - Ridiculous poison king 4

    <h4>Chapter 2969 Ridiculous poison king 4</h4>

    Bai Zhu stared at Jun Wu Xie in a dumbfounded manner. In his mind, countless images appeared at this moment.

    At that time, he had just attained the position of the White Night City Lord. When the White Night City was in trouble, he was fortunate to have several confidants left by his father, which aided him through the most difficult years. After the White Night City was stable, his strength had also been stable. He could still remember that day where he hosted a banquet and invited the elders to drink together. But s, he poisoned the drinking water.

    Great achievers neglect small details.

    This was what Bai Zhu had always believed in. No matter whether it was a danger on the surface or a possible threat, he would not hesitate to eradicate it.

    Therefore, knowing that as long as he did not actively provoke Jun Wu Xie, she would not retaliate against him. Bai Zhu still thought more, he was extremely unwilling to have Jun Wu Xie aplish his dream. ... He was not resigned....

    Just as Jun Wu Xie said.

    Everything today ...

    He deserved it ...

    If it wasn¡¯t for excessive suspicion and expansive ambitions, Bai Zhu could be at ease with his city lord position of White Night City. Jun Wu Xie would not take away any power from him. A man¡¯s heart who was not content is like a snake which tries to swallow an elephant. He finally took this step.

    The cooperation with Long Yao prompted him to stand on the opposite side of Jun Wu Xie.

    If Bai Zhu didn¡¯t join Long Yao and scheme against Qiao Chu and theirpanions, if he had not chosen to go directly against Jun Wu Xie, maybe she would not have used such a terrible poison against him. But what Bai Zhu had messed with was irreversible. That unforgivable sin!

    Bai Zhu suddenly slumped onto the ground as his bones had be abnormally weak. He found it veryborious to even support his own head to look at Jun Wu Xie.

    Long Yao¡¯s expression was slightly haggard. Looking at Bai Zhu¡¯s appearance, he was helpless. It felt as if Jun Wu Xie had thrown him a few ps on his face. His face felt a hot sting.

    ¡°Yan Hai, don¡¯t forget about this ce, you can¡¯t dirty it!¡± Long Yao seemed to want to support his confidence.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Long Yao and swept away.

    ¡°Rest assured, I remember.¡±

    Long Yao gritted his teeth. He didn¡¯t know what Jun Wu Xie would do next. Bai Zhu¡¯s condition would easily stain the area within a three metre perimeter. However, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s calmness made Long Yao feel uneasy.

    Just when Long Yao was uneasy, Bai Zhu who was paralyzed on the ground suddenly twitched violently. His pus suddenly swelled, and the whole person instantly became a meatball, with blood vessels and blue veins spreading thin. It looked really disgusting.

    Fang Jinghe, who was closest to Bai Zhu, was so frightened that he ran away. He was afraid that Bai Zhu would ssh on him when he exploded.

    Others were also prepared to retreat.

    At this moment, Bai Zhu¡¯s consciousness was blurred. There was no pain, it was as if it was amassing. At the moment when his body was expanding, every cell and every nerve on his body seemed to be crushed by a boulder. His eyes turned white and his mouth started to foam.

    What was more frightening was that Bai Zhu¡¯s throat seemed to be blocked by a kind of mucus, which rendered him unable to make a sound under the severe pain.

    At the moment everyone thought that Bai Zhu¡¯s body would explode. The surface of Bai Zhu¡¯s skin exuded a burst of steam, and white mist drifted with the wind. Bai Zhu¡¯s body was like a deted ball. In the same way, it dried up quickly, but the skin that was originally pink had instantly turned yellow, and clung to his bones tightly.

 Chapter 2970 - Ridiculous poison king 5

    <h4>Chapter 2970 Ridiculous poison king 5</h4>

    This scene made everyones¡¯ hair stand on end. That Bai Zhu who was swollen the moment before was now like a dry corpse that had been drained off flesh and blood. Ayer of yellow, wrinkled skin was sticking on his body.

    However, his eyes still looked at the crowd in horror.

    That was an extremely creepy feeling that no one could fathom.

    Bai Zhu was lying straight on the ground, except for his eyes, he could not move an inch of his body. His bones were so aching so badly that he couldn¡¯t even muster up a sliver of strength. Theyer of skin that was sticking to his body was like a piece of hard wax.

    Fang Jinghe on the side was already so scared and he looked as if he had lost his soul. He had beencent, living arrogantly under the title of Poison King. He had never seen such a sinister poison in his life.

    From the meat ball to a shrivelled up body in the blink of an eye; if Fang Jinghe had not seen it in person, he would not have believed it at all!

    As far as Fang Jinghe¡¯s understanding of toxicity was concerned, there was no poison detected at all. Moreover, no such simr poisons had been recorded in any ancient prescriptions before.

    Lying on the ground, Bai Zhu¡¯s spirit was torn. He seemed to be half dead and motionless, but he knew it. Although he had turned into the appearance of this shrivelled up body, his perception remained conscious. At this moment, he felt countless ants gnawing at his bones, the kind of heart-tingling itch and itching made Bai Zhu feel that living was worse than death!

    Bai Zhu never dreamt that before he died, he would suffer so much!

    Despair, pain and fear began to devour his soul with the impending death.

    The yellow skin gradually became dark brown under the sun, as if thest bit of water had evaporated. Fine cracks started to spread on the skin¡¯s folds. With a gust of wind, the shrivelled up body of Bai Zhu instantly turned into powder and dissipated with the wind, leaving no trace on the ground.

    A living person right before them had undergone this series of changes. The people standing in the room witnessed the process of the creation of this shrivelled up body that had in turn disintegrated and disappeared right before their very eyes... What would take thousands of years to happen had just shed before their very eyes ...

    There was not a single sound.

    Jun Wu Xie narrowed her eyes and looked at the clean ground as a sneer curled up at the corner of her lips. She slightly raised her head and looked at Long Yao, ¡°Lord Long Yao, how was it?¡±

    How was it?

    Long Yao¡¯s mouth couldn¡¯t help twitching. Never thought that Jun Wu Xie could really kill him so cleanly. This was really beyond Long Yao¡¯s expectation.

    This boy was too dangerous!

    ¡°Since the matter of the 72 cities has been resolved, then Yan Hai, you should choose your opponent to challenge.¡± Long Yao forced down the dissatisfaction in his heart and looked at Jun Wu Xie with an ugly expression.

    Jun Wu Xie has only one chance. No matter which one of the Top Ten Experts she killed,there would still be four people. Those four would be like four thorns stuck in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s throat. The more cruel Jun Wu Xie was to Bai Zhu, the more convinced Long Yao knew the importance of herpanions.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes nced at the Top Ten Experts in the room. Anyone who was caught by her gaze started to tremble uncontrobly and their face turned blue ...

 Chapter 2971 - I want to challenge six of them 1

    <h4>Chapter 2971 I want to challenge six of them 1</h4>

    Only one person, as usual, calmly responded to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s gaze.

    Jun Wu Xie soon knew that the man must be Qing Ke who had previously sent a letter to Nangong Lie.

    She won¡¯t touch Qing Ke, but the others here ...

    In her mind, the sorrow of Fei Yan, the despair of Qiao Chu, and the sleepless Hua Yao and Fan Zhuo, echoed like a nightmare in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mind.

    Her cold eyes swept through the five people who were present. The killing intent in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes was no longer disguised. Just by looking at her eyes, Fang Jinghe was frightened to the point of copse and the rest could not wait to slip away.

    ¡°Lord Long Yao, do I only have one match to challenge the Top Ten Experts?¡±

    Long Yao said, ¡°Yes.¡±

    He would like to see how Jun Wu Xie would make this choice.

    Jun Wu Xie did not speak directly. She turned around and jumped from the high tform, returned to the empty ring tform, and returned to the sight of the crowd. At this moment, without cheers and apuse from the onlookers on the field, Although there were no close-up crowds, they could already see what was happening there.

    And that scene, no one wished to experience it again.

    The people of the White Night City had already escaped from the game collectively when Bai Zhu had vanished. Obviously they did not understand how their City Lord had offended Jun Wu Xie.

    Didn¡¯t they see that even Lord Long Yao could not keep him checked?

    People in White Night City dare not to stay longer. They could only me their parents for not giving them two more legs. From this day on, White Night City, one of the strongest cities among the 72 cities, was set to decline.

    At this moment, everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on Jun Wu Xie. Everyone had seen Jun Wu Xie¡¯s manner of killing Bai Zhu. That fear was transmitted to everyone present. But they did not ignore Long Yao¡¯s ugly face who was seated at the high post as well.

    Jun Wu Xie killed Bai Zhu in front of Long Yao. Although Long Yao didn¡¯t stop him, any fool could tell that Bai Zhu was following Long Yao. This was why Jun Wuxie dared to fight Long Yao. She was pping his face. The contradiction between the two would be difficult to resolve.

    People in the arena trembled. No matter whether they were Jun Wu Xie or Long Yao, they were not the ones they could provoke. In the battle of dragons and tigers, they could only watch.

    ¡°Lord Long Yao.¡± Jun Wu Xie stood on the ring and looked at Long Yao.

    Long Yao narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°In the next game, I want to challenge the six yers from the Ten Top Experts who are present.¡± Jun Wu Xie said arrogantly.

    What!

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words plunged the entire stadium into shock. The selection contest of the Top Ten Experts had always only been an example of one challenger challenging one of the Top Ten Experts. Only one yer must be defeated to enter the Top Ten Experts. If you want to rise within the top ten, you need to fight alone.

    Throughout the ages, no one had ever asked for six opponents!

    Everyone knew that Luo Qingcheng, the head of the Top Ten Experts, went with the other two people to perform the task. She had not returned yet. Today, it would be a fierce fight. Now there were only seven people left in the so-called top ten. Except for the good rtionship between Nangong Lie and Jun Wu Xie, she had singled out all ten masters!

 Chapter 2972 - I want to challenge six of them 2

    <h4>Chapter 2972 I want to challenge six of them 2</h4>

    The words of Jun Wu Xie didn¡¯t just shock everyone. Long Yao froze. He did not expect that Jun Wu Xie would make such a request. The requirement was exactly the choice that could satisfy Jun Wu Xie¡¯s thoughts of revenge.

    For a while, Long Yao¡¯splexion changed greatly. The selection of the Top Ten Experts. Although there were regtions that the winner could only challenge one of the Top Ten Experts, no one had stipted how many people one could challenge in this field!

    Long Yao finally understood at this moment why Jun Wu Xie appeared here today.

    Her purpose was for this challenge.

    An opportunity to justify and send all enemies to hell.

    Long Yao calcted everything but overlooked the courage of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s. The Top Ten Experts may be unattainable in the eyes of others, but in the eyes of Jun Wu Xie, she was afraid of nothing.

    At present, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words have been said. Even if Long Yao wants to find an excuse to turn around, it was already impossible.

    The Top Ten Experts who were still d that they could escape the cmity, felt ashamed after hearing Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words. They all seemed to be broken up and could no¡¯t stop shivering.

    It was impossible to say that there were six people. That is, the Top Ten Experts and ten people were all present. How can they dare to confront a strong exponent possessing a Dual Spirit Ring?

    To know that in the Three Realms, the only Dual Spirit Ring exponent before them was their ruler. The one who they dare not even say a word more.

    Now, after Bai Zhu¡¯s strange and tragic death, who still has the courage to fight against Jun Wu Xie?

    Unfortunately, no amount of fear could stop this from happening. Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes crossed the crowd and looked over at them.

    ¡°Long ... Lord Long Yao ...¡± Fang Jinghe¡¯s teeth started to tremble incessantly. He didn¡¯t know what to do. He just looked desperately at Long Yao.

    They would die. They were very clear of what they had done to Qiao Chu and others. But now, they did not dare face it.

    Long Yao¡¯s face was extremely ugly but there¡¯s nothing he could do now. He thought that he had grasped Jun Wu Xie¡¯s weakness but he did not expect that in the end, Jun Wu Xie would turn the tides. He did not expect such an oue.

    ¡°Go on,¡± Long Yao said coldly.

    Fang Jinghe and others were dumbfounded. Long Yao was sending them to their deaths?

    ¡°Long ... Lord Long Yao, you ... you can¡¯t ...¡±

    ¡°I asked you to go down! Are the six of you really afraid of him? Even though he has the strength of the Dual Spirit Ring. But she is alone. You are the Top Ten Experts, the most powerful in the Upper Realm. To have the six of you join forces, you may not lose to Yan Hai.¡± Long Yao looked coldly at the Top Ten Experts.

    Their faces had all turned pale. But at this stage, they did not have any room to maneuver and turn the tides. They could only walk down the broken room one by one and slowly walked onto the ring.

    The people who came to the arena today would be watching a great show. They thought that the real game would take a few days to start. They didn¡¯t expect that the match would be promoted to the challenge of the Top Ten Experts and to challenge six at one go!

    On the field, everyone¡¯s eyes widened with excitement.

 Chapter 2973 - 2973 I want to challenge six of them 3

    <h4>2973 I want to challenge six of them 3</h4>

    Obviously it was a one-on-six battle. But the moment when Top Ten Experts arrived on the ring, victory and defeat were already revealed in the people¡¯s hearts.

    Those six people who were arrogant and brave in front of the crowd on normal days. Now that they were in front of Jun Wu Xie, they were all trembling and frightened.

    The six stood trembling on the ring tform with their heart beating wildly. If it were to be others, they would not be so timid. But the person standing on the ring tform was the formidable Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes swept away from the people in front of her. Before long, Nangong Lie had shown her portraits of the Top Ten Experts. Bai Mo and Qiao Chu had also identified the attackers.

    The whole arena became quiet at this moment. Everyone held their breath, waiting for the sound of this battle to start.

    Long Yao was sitting on a high tform. Although his expression was not abnormal, in fact, he had already reached the point where he felt as if he was sitting on needles.

    He sessfully provoked Jun Wu Xie¡¯s anger. But he miscalcted Jun Wu Xie¡¯s way of revenge. The current situation made it difficult for Long Yao to handle. He could only watch the prelude to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s revenge.

    The Top Ten Experts¡¯ hearts were thumping wildly. If they could, they would wish to kneel in front of Jun Wu Xie and immediately beg for mercy, grovel at her feet to ask for their lives. But when they saw Jun Wu Xie¡¯s murderous eyes, it had been understood that Jun Wu Xie would never let them go.

    ¡°Damn it! Let¡¯s just give it our all and fight with him! I don¡¯t believe that he can really win us alone.¡± One of the Top Ten Experts roared, trying to build up some morale for himself.

    Others also worked hard to build up their morales, but the effect was minimal.

    ¡°Come on.¡± Jun Wu Xie lowered her eyes slightly, unwilling to look at those disgusting faces again.

    She would never forget that moment when she opened the door, the scene of desperation that was forced upon herpanions.

    Blood debt must be repaid with blood!

    When Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words ended, Fang Jinghe and others had not yet reacted to what was going on. The figure of Jun Wu Xie disappeared in an instant.

    A mighty force surged on the ring, the blue whirlwind and the green whirlwind were intertwined, and the entire ring was swallowed up instantly!

    There was an uproar in the arena. Under the crisscross of the two whirlwinds, everyone couldn¡¯t see what was happening on the ring. But when the sickening blood stench filled every corner of the arena, people could not help gagging.

    They didn¡¯t know what was happening on the tform. But just by watching the two whirlwinds mixed with bloody images was enough to make them imagine the horrors.

    Long Yao stood up from his chair in disbelief, the blood on his face had already faded in an instant. He stared at the bloody wind on the tform, and his heart almost jumped out of his throat.

    How could he be ... so strong!

    Long Yao opened his mouth in surprise, the strength of the Dual Spirit Ring was far beyond his expectations. He couldn¡¯t see what happened in the ring at all!

    An unprecedented fear shrouded Long Yao¡¯s head at this moment. This fear was exactly the same as when he followed and bowed under His Lord.

    This ...

    Is this the strength of the Dual Spirit Ring? !!

 Chapter 2974 - 2974 I want to challenge six of them 4

    <h4>2974 I want to challenge six of them 4</h4>

    The six Top Ten Experts, in the presence of Jun Wu Xie, had no strength to fight back.

    Such a crushing defeat had never crossed Long Yao¡¯s mind. He thought that with the power of the Top Ten Experts, he could at least survive for a while. At that time, he might still have an excuse to stop it. The current situation had made Long Yao clearly realize that he could not even see the real situation of the battle!

    The two whirlwinds were like two giant dragons on the ring, as if they tore everything apart.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes changed from wonder to fear. The fear of the two powerful forces wrecking havoc made their souls tremble.

    The smell of blood was brought along by the wind. The surrounding area was covered with blood and some suspicious pieces of meat were faintly seen. Even the people sitting near the tform had been stained with blood. Moreover, the blood was still warm. It made people scream in horror as they directly vomited on the spot.

    At this moment, the whole arena became the battlefield of Shura, death and blood filled every corner.

    When the whirlwind on the ring tform gradually disappeared, only two figures remained on the ring tform.

    Jun Wu Xie stood in the midst of the sea of blood, while the other was Qing Ke whose legs had softened.

    No one knew what happened. Only Qing Ke, who was on the ring, witnessed the death of the others. He was extremely grateful at the moment. Fortunately he told the news to Nangong Lie, otherwise he would also end up...

    Qing Ke¡¯s legs were weak. He fell on the tform. Under his body, the sticky touch made his hair stand.

    The entire ring was stained with red blood. Except for him, all the Top Ten Experts did not even have aplete bone left!

    ¡°I won.¡± Jun Wu Xie stood in the blood. She slowly raised her head and looked at Long Yao who was standing above. The crimson blood became a magnificent backdrop for her, as she looked like a demon who had crawled out from the depths of hell, manifesting and magnifying the fear of everyone around.

    Long Yao looked at Jun Wu Xie dumbly. He looked at that pair of cold eyes. After the bloody massacre, the murderous intent in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes did not diminish the slightest. Instead, it grew.

    Long Yao took a step back subconsciously. His heel knocked against the chair. His majestic figure tumbled onto the chair and he was embarrassed.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s revenge was not over. The person she really wanted to kill was him!

    This feeling made the blood on Long Yao¡¯s whole body fade away at this moment. After looking at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s methods one after another, the ambitious Long Yao couldn¡¯t help but doubt if all that he did was right ... or wrong ...

    What kind of monster had he provoked!

    There was a dead silence on the field, and no one dared to make a slight sound. People were a little embarrassed, as if they were uneptable. They desperately wanted topete for the Top Ten Experts, but they couldn¡¯t even fight Jun Wu Xie¡¯s fingers.

    What they longed for and pursued was in front of them. But Jun Wu Xie used her strength topletely smash them into smithereens.

    Jun Wu Xie slowly retracted her eyes and nced at Qing Ke sitting unscathed on the ring. She stepped down from the ring under the eyes of everyone.

    Following behind her was a series of red blood footprints.

 Chapter 2975 - 2975 Stronger as a team 1

    <h4>2975 Stronger as a team 1</h4>

    A long time after Jun Wu Xie¡¯s departure, the deathly silence still did not disappear. The bloody smell lingered in their noses and it wasas if it was telling everyone that death was so close to them.

    No one would care about the Top Ten Experts and how they died. After recovering their senses, the crowd immediately ran away from the arena. They could no longer bear the suffocating blood smell.

    Qing Ke walked for a long time before he left the arena. When left the arena and went to see Long Yao, he found out that Long Yao long disappeared.

    After leaving the arena, Jun Wu Xie went directly to the ce arranged by Nangong Lie.

    The blood stench on her was too strong. Within the Sacred City, everyone who walked passed her stepped back subconsciously.

    When she reached almost the end of the alley, the ck cat came out of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body. It shook its tail, and slipped onto Jun Wu Xie¡¯s shoulder.

    The ck cat had a strange feeling towards the current Jun Wu Xie.

    Suddenly, they returned to that night, the night where everything was burned down.

    ¡°Mistress,¡± the ck cat whispered.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s footsteps did not stop.

    ¡°Everyone will be okay. Maybe we will defeat His Lord and find the Soul Tree. Maybe the Soul Tree has a way to save Rong Ruo.¡± The ck cat said carefully. It was clearer than anyone that Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hate came more from the death of Rong Ruo.

    That kind of irreparable, sad thing.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s footsteps paused and looked up at the sky. She was in deep thoughts.

    In the room, Bai Mo was restlessly pacing up and down. He nced around the room. When he saw Drunk Lotus and the rest were taking care of Hua Yao and Fan Zhuo, his eyes finally fell on Jun Wu Yao at the side.

    ¡°Ye Jue, you¡¯re so assured to actually let Yan Hai go alone? Long Yao had the intention to take his life.¡± Bai Mo muttered helplessly.

    Jun Wu Yao raised his eyes slightly and looked at Bai Mo. ¡°Your mother is much stronger than you think.¡±

    ¡°...¡± Bai Mo opened his mouth and wondered whether he should have cursed Jun Wu Yao instead.

    Just as Bai Mo was thinking whether to slip out to take a look, the door suddenly opened.

    Jun Wu Xie smothered in the smell of blood appeared before Bai Mo.

    Bai Mo had just wanted toe forward and say something, but he was instantly stiffened by the dark aura on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body. If Jun Wu Yao had already restored his spirit energy, with his dark energy, it was enough to make him faint.

    ¡°How is their condition?¡± Jun Wu Xie had no thoughts at this moment and no longer wanted to bother about the smell on her body. After entering the room, she immediately looked at Drunk Lotus and her other Ring Spirits.

    nt Ring Spirits had certain natural healing powers. Although Blood Velvet was not as powerful as Little Lotus, they could heal the damaged veins. Before Jun Wu Xie left, she summoned all the six Ring Spirits to guard beside Hua Yao and the others.

    ¡°It¡¯s pretty stable.¡± Crystal Orchid wiped Fan Zhuo¡¯s cheek gently as he replied.

    ¡°Mm.¡± The corpse flower suddenly made a muffled sound, pointing to Fei Yan sitting next to him.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes turned to Fei Yan. His injuries were not minor and were even more serious than Hua Yao and Fan Zhuo¡¯s. He was the one who should rest the most.

 Chapter 2976 - 2976 Stronger as a team 2

    <h4>2976 Stronger as a team 2</h4>

    But at this moment, Fei Yan was sitting on a chair. Although his face was covered with bandages and his eyes could not see anything, Jun Wu Xie knew what he was waiting for.

    ¡°Is he dead?¡± Fei Yan asked with his hoarse voice. His throat was also damaged because of the poisoning. That crisp voice no longer existed, his voice now was hoarse, like dead leaves rubbing on paper.

    ¡°Mn.¡± Jun Wu Xie answered gently.

    Fei Yan did not move. His hands were holding tightly onto something.

    Qiao Chu, who was at the side, bit his lip and his eyes had already turned red.

    ¡°I just hate that I can¡¯t take revenge for Little Ruo with my own hands.¡± Fei Yan said with his muscles strained.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Jun Wu Yao at this moment. After Jun Wu Yao nodded slightly, she took a step forward. She walked to Fei Yan and pulled up Fei Yan¡¯s hand. Fei Yan¡¯s hand was holding a jade pendant that Rong Ruo used to hang on her waist.

    The quality of the jade pendant was bad. It was inferior and its workmanship was very rough. It looked very inconspicuous.

    However, this jade pendant was bought when Fei Yan was poor. He bought it from a stall when he went out one day. Although it was very cheap, it was only the only amount he could afford then after scrimping and saving. For Rong Ruo, she had been wearing it all the time. It was not suitable to wear it openly when she came to the Upper Realm, hence she had carefully kept it away.

    And this piece of jade had be thest keepsake left by Rong Ruo.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s heart felt as if it was smashed by a heavy hammer. She took a deep breath and ced her hand into the Cosmos Sack. She took out a palm-sized ring and stuffed it into a Fei Yan¡¯s hands.

    When the ring was taken out, Bai Mo¡¯s eyes suddenly widened.

    Fei Yan was blind. He didn¡¯t know what was ced in his hands. He felt that the item was a bit warm. He had a delicate feeling in his hands.

    ¡°What is this?¡± Fei Yan asked.

    Jun Wu Xie narrowed his eyes slightly and said, ¡°Fang Jinghe¡¯s Spirit Ring.¡±

    ¡°What ?!¡± said Fei Yan with a shaky voice.

    At this moment, Qiao Chu stood up in shock.

    ¡°I took the Spirit Ring from Fang Jinghe and the five others. This is what you need.¡± Jun Wu Xie said.

    Long before she set off, she had already asked Jun Wu Yao about the possibility of attaining the Spirit Ring¡¯s of others. Few people in the world could strip off the Spirit Ring. This problem was not difficult for Jun Wu Yao. He exined the details to Jun Wu Xie overnight, hence she used it to deal with the Top Ten Experts.

    Jun Wu Xie did not care about the Spirit Ring at all.

    She knew very well that with their current strength, if they wanted to stay in the Sacred City, there would be some difficulties. Before Jun Wu Xie was going to confront the Lord, she gave Qiao Chu and the rest aplete Spirit Ring! This was to prevent another simr tragedy from happening again.

    ¡°Little ... Little Xie... you ... you want us to use these ...¡± Qiao Chu had been dumbfounded, he had never seen anything so crazy.

    ¡°Sorry.¡± Jun Wu Xie lowered her eyes. ¡°I know that it may be uneptable for you to use the Spirit Rings of our enemies. But I don¡¯t want to lose any one of you any more.¡±

 Chapter 2977 - Chapter 2977 Stronger as a team 3

    <h4>Chapter 2977 Stronger as a team 3</h4>

    Qiao Chu was a little dazed. For a moment, he didn¡¯t know what to say.

    But Fei Yan suddenly clenched his hands. He held the spirit ring firmly in his hands.

    ¡°I want it, I want this Spirit Ring.¡± Fei Yan¡¯s voice had a deep determination in it.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what integrity nor nobility is. I only know that because of my weakness, my whole family has been ughtered before me. Because of my weakness, Little Ruo can only choose to st herself to save me. There is nothing I want more at now, I just need strength ... I don¡¯t want such a thing to happen anymore. I¡¯m never going to let anyone around me die because of my weakness! No matter what kind of strength, as long as I can protect the person I love, I will ! Even if I want to make a deal with evil spirits, I will do it! ¡±

    Fei Yan gripped the Spirit Ring, revealing a knot that could not be resolved in his heart.

    A weak person has no power and cannot protect his loved one. Why should he insist on it?

    ¡°I want it too.¡± Qiao Chu took a deep breath and made his choice.

    In fact, they were all clear that the most difficult person to ept was Jun Wu Xie. She never relied on anyone. But this time, everything she did was for their safety.

    It was their weakness that made them her burden.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded slightly.

    The process of fusing the Spirit Ring was slightlyplicated. Only Jun Wu Yao could operate it. Jun Wu Xie could only stand by and watch.

    The effort of trying to blend in with the great strength of the Spirit Ring was hard to imagine. But he was ready. The process of integration, the pain suffered by Qiao Chu and Fei Yan still made Bai Mo on the sidelines look pale.

    If it took such pain to gain power, maybe ... he should really think about it.

    Fan Zhuo and Hua Yao were still in aa. Jun Wu Xie did not want to do anything against the wishes of herpanions, so she could only suppress the fusion of the two with the Spirit Ring.

    Perhaps because of the fusion of the Spirit Ring, Fei Yan and Qiao Chu¡¯s injuries also began to recover greatly. This made Jun Wu Xie relieved.

    Right now, Jun Wu Xie was helping her friends to improve their strength. But the situation in Sacred City had already exploded into a mass of chaos!

    Three of the Top Ten Experts had already three missing. In today¡¯s first battle, Jun Wu Xie directly turned the other five into meat paste. Given best medical techniques, they would not be able to recover back aplete body.

    Among the Top Ten Experts, Jun Wu Xie had just been ¡°promoted¡±. Only Nangong Lie and Qing Ke were left. Their high position, admired by countless people, had suddenly copsed within a day.

    Everyone who had witnessed everything in the arena spared no effort to spread what they saw and heard. Soon, everyone in the entire Sacred City knew about Jun Wu Xie¡¯s ¡°great achievements¡±.

    Killing five of the six people all alone, this stout strength really shocked many people.

    For a while, there was a discussion on how powerful the Dual Spirit Ring was.

    Although His Lord was also a Dual Spirit Ring, he had never shown it in front of people. To many people, the Dual Spirit Ring was more of a fantasy than reality.

    But Jun Wu Xie had made this fantasy into reality.

 Chapter 2978 - The Lord

    <h4>Chapter 2978 The Lord</h4>

    This news spread quickly in the Sacred City. His Lord heard about it.

    In the hall, Long Yao knelt down on the cold marble floor with one knee. His stoic face had already been drained of blood as beads of cold sweat trickled down his forehead, slipping down his cheek.

    In the hall, Jun Gu and the other two men stood on either side of the hall. The people who called them up today were sitting high and upright.

    ¡°I heard that while the selection is still going on, I have already lost five of the Top Ten Experts? Long Yao, you really surprised me.¡± The sound of indescribable emotions rang in the hall. It¡¯s not loud, but it fell into the ears of other people in the hall. It felt like a heavy hammer, and his heart was tingling.

    ¡°I did not do well, please ... please ... ... punish me My Lord ...¡± Long Yao who was currently kneeling had lost his former arrogance. He was trembling and his eyes only dared to stare at the ground before him.

    ¡°Punish? When did I say that I should punish you? Since the selection is not over yet, go ahead and fill in the missing five again.¡± The man¡¯s voice sounded again. The cruelty in it was not alleviated in the slightest.

    The Top Ten Experts, in his eyes, were like a group of captive dogs. Even if they died, there would not be anger, regret, or even a sigh.

    ¡°Yes ...¡± Long Yao did not rx at all.

    ¡°Have you met that Yan Hai?¡± His Lord asked again.

    Long Yao said: ¡°I¡¯ve seen him.¡±

    ¡°He really is a Dual Spirit Ring Exponent?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Oh? That is a talent.¡± There was a faint smile in the solemn face of His Lord.

    Jun Gu was standing in the hall. He couldn¡¯t move his eyes. But the corners of his eyes drifted towards the man sitting in the upper position without trace.

    In a crescent-white gown, the handsome cheeks looked impable, making it impossible to find traces of time. The corner of the man¡¯s mouth seemed to have a mild smile. But for some reason, people didn¡¯t feel the slightest warmth from his smile.

    The handsome man was the dictator of the Three Realms. He was called His Lord.

    It was also among the Three Realms that the first strong man with a Dual Spirit Ring controlled the most powerful force in this world.

    Also ...

    The enemy that Little Xie would face in the future!

    ¡°Jun Gu.¡± The Lord suddenly said.

    ¡°Yes my lord.¡± Jun Gu calmly stepped forward, kneeling in the hall on one knee.

    ¡°Did you ever see Ying¡¯er when you returned from the Holy Mountain?¡± His Lord smiled with one hand on his chin.

    ¡°My Lord, I was in a rush at that time and I did not see Highness Ying.¡± Jun Gu said.

    ¡°Oh. Send someone today to go to the Holy Mountain and ask him to return to the city immediately.¡± His Lord said.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Jun Gu did not understand why His Lord suddenly wanted to call back Gu Ying. But he appeared obedient.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not early anymore, the four of you shall step down first. Oh, yes, regarding that Yan Hai, with his strength, it will be a bit of a curse, Chi Yan.¡± His Lord seemed to have thought of something.

    ¡°Yes my lord.¡± The Knight of Destruction named Chi Yan stepped forward.

    ¡°Help me entertain this interesting guest.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Chi Yan said.

    Jun Gu secretly listened to His Lord¡¯s words. His heart was iprehensible. He did not believe that His Lord knew about Jun Wu Xie¡¯s Dual Spirit Ring from the first day. But why did he suddenly change the way he treated it?

 Chapter 2979 - Enemy approaching 1

    <h4>Chapter 2979 Enemy approaching 1</h4>

    After the storm Jun Wu Xie kicked up, there were only three Top Ten Experts left, leaving seven positions empty. After a moment of panic, people started getting excited. Therger number of experts killed, the more empty positions would be avable for grab. Under the Upper Realm¡¯s philosophy of the weak will stand as an easy prey to the strong, no one cared about those who had been sacrificed.

    All the people in White Night City had left Sacred City the night after Bai Zhu¡¯s death.

    The selection contest of the Top Ten Experts continued.

    Jun Wu Xie deliberately found a restaurant, as a ce of cover. Usually she would appear once or twice. But more often, she would take care of Fei Yan and the others in the ce prepared by Nangong Lie.

    Fei Yan and Qiao Chu still struggled with the integration of the new Spirit Ring. But they struggled and forced themselves to pull through this process.

    Hua Yao and Fan Zhuo woke up two dayster. They were shocked after hearing what Jun Wu Xie had done. They fell into a huge silence after hearing about Rong Ruo¡¯s death.

    However, the final choice of the two of them was the same as that of Qiao Chu and Fei Yan. They also epted the gift of the Spirit Ring. After experiencing this time, each of them was very clear that no matter how fast they had progressed. Their strength was still not good enough in the Upper Realm.

    The selection trials were in full swing. Nangong Lie found Jun Wu Xie a few dayster and brought a message to Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Chi Yan?¡± Jun Wu Xie squinted her eyes slightly and put down the medicine in her hand.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Chi Yan was one of the Knights of Destruction and the earliest person to be a Knight of Destruction. It could be said that in the Upper Realms, he was the confidant of His Lord. He invited you to a dinner at his house three dayster. He received instructions from His Lord.¡± Nangong Lie looked at Jun Wu Xie with some worries in his heart. After Long Yao had nned so many insidious traps for Jun Wu Xie, he was worried that Jun Wu Xie would have a huge rejection towards the Knight of Destruction.

    Jun Wu Xie looked up at Jun Wu Yao who was sitting by the side. His brows furrowed slightly, ¡°Chi Yan, I seem to have met him before.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve met him before?¡± Jun Wu Xie said.

    When Jun Wu Yao was known as Ye Jue, the name of the Knights of Destruction had yet to appear.The appearance of the Knights of Destruction only began after the arrest of Jun Wu Yao. With regards to any of the Knights of Destruction, Jun Wu Yao knew nothing about them.

    ¡°When I was still in the Upper Realm, I did hear about this person. It was just that this person wasn¡¯t a Knight of Destruction, but just a dead man next to His Lord. His strength was simr to that of Luo Qingcheng and wasn¡¯t considered a great exponent.¡± Jun Wu Yao said.

    The creation of the Knights of Destruction was a huge mystery for everyone. Regardless of whether it was Jun Gu or Chi Yan, before they became the Knight of Destruction, their strength was not supreme. But after they had be one, their power was something that the Top Ten Experts could not keep up.

    Especially Jun Gu. Before Jun Gu had died, he was not even a purple spirit. However, after bing a Knight of Destruction, his strength had escted to the pinnacle! In addition, his death didn¡¯tst long. To train one into such a powerful person within a short time, and to surpass the power of the Spirit Ring exponent, it was almost impossible. But it was just ... His Lord had managed to do it.

    Even Jun Wu Xie had to admit that in nurturing strong exponents, the Lord was impable yet strange!

 Chapter 2980 - Enemy approaching 2

    <h4>Chapter 2980 Enemy approaching 2</h4>

    ¡°Miss Jun, are you going this time?¡± Nangong Lie looked at Jun Wu Xie. He was a little worried. Maybe he personally witnessed the close friendship between Jun Wu Xie and Qiao Chu and others. His cold heart could not help longing for some warmth. He could not help wondering that if he was not born in the Upper Realm, would this longing and hope be answered?

    Rtives, friends and lovers were meaningless to the people in the Upper Realm. It happened that these were the things that Nangong Lie hoped for. It was precisely because of this extravagant hope that Nangong Lie wouldpromise under a little threat from Jun Wu Xie. Until now, his heart had begun to involuntarily think about them.

    ¡°Go.¡± Jun Wu Xie said firmly.

    No matter what reason Chi Yan finds her, this was an opportunity to get closer to His Lord. Only then she could find out what was taken away from Jun Gu by His Lord. She would then be able to lift the life and death worm from Jun Gu¡¯s body. Ultimately, she couldpletely destroy the Blood Sacrifice of the Three Realms!

    Jun Wu Xie hade this far. She had put in so much effort. She could no longer turn back.

    Even if she had to pass through mountains of swords and a sea of mes, she had to make a breakthrough!

    Nangong Lie opened his mouth. But in the end, he could only choose to remain silent. What Jun Wu Xie was shouldering was something that no other could rece.

    ¡°I¡¯ll apany you.¡± Jun Wu Yao stood up. Since he came to the Upper Realm, Jun Wu Xie had faced most of the things alone. Now, the enemies that she was about to face were too dangerous. He could no longer stand behind her and watch her quietly.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded. This time, she did not refuse.

    If Chi Yan¡¯s invitation was a conspiracy, it would indicate that His Lord already knew her origins. There would be a war. By then, there would be no need to conceal the identity of Jun Wu Yao. But if it was just a simple invitation, then Jun Wu Yao did not need to take a shot and he would not be exposed.

    After having an idea, Jun Wu Xie calmed down instead. She had nned it for so long, all for this one day.

    Qiao Chu and Hua Yao were sitting at the side and they looked at Jun Wu Xie. At this moment, they hoped that they could stand beside her and stand up together with her in the face of danger. However, their injuries weren¡¯t fully healed and the Spirit Ring integration had not yet reached the point of perfection. If they rushed headfirst and went ahead with what they had now, it would only add an extra burden to Jun Wu Xie.

    For three days, Jun Wu Xie had not left the room. She set out to prepare Qiao Chu¡¯s elixir for emergency use.

    In case of emergency, she deliberately left all her ring spirits to take care of the safety of herpanions and instructed Nangong Lie to ensure their safety. A few days ago, a message was sent to Ye Sha and others who were far away in the Sea Spirit City. At this moment, Ye Gu and Ye Sha should have left for Sacred City.

    Everything was ready. On the day of the appointment, Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao made some preparations and left the room. They walked towards Chi Yan¡¯s mansion.

    These days, the selection battle was in full swing. Long Yao seemed to have disappeared and had not appeared at thepetition again. His Lord had reced Long Yao with Qing Ke who became the new examiner.

    The night was dark and there was a bustling crowd everywhere in the Sacred City. Jun Wu Yao took Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hand and shuttled among the crowd.

 Chapter 2981 - Enemy approaching 3

    <h4>Chapter 2981 Enemy approaching 3</h4>

    Jun Wu Xie was very quiet tonight. She followed behind Jun Wu Yao, raised her head slightly, and looked at the back of the tall figure walking before her.

    Even in the crowd of people, that person would shield her from the crowd. In this dense ce, he would create a peaceful ce for her.

    In the previous life, Jun Wu Xie had never thought about what happiness was. She never had the luxury of possession. The kind of things that could only be seen in the books had always been strange to her. Out of reach to her.

    But now, everything was different.

    The warmth from her palm was so real. That hand was strong and hot. Even if there was a storm, it would not loosen, making her feel at ease.

    Jun Wu Xie felt that it was precisely because she had been given this chance after she had transmigrated and had attained so much happiness. Family,panions, and lover. She had a strong attachment to this world. She was reluctant to lose the warmth that she had now. She could not let go of this world with these lovely people disappearing in front of her eyes, so ...

    That was why she came to the Upper Realm.

    Jun Wu Xie always had an illusion. In the midst of it, there seemed to be an invisible force guiding her, letting here into this world, letting her meet these people. She experienced everything that she needed to.

    There was pain, challenges,ughter, and tiredness ... But she didn¡¯t regret it.

    No matter where the power came from, she was grateful.

    For the first time, she was grateful for the gods that may exist in this world.

    At least she had it.

    At least she had warmth.

    At least, she was happy.

    She was most willing to do anything to attain all these.

    Jun Wu Yao, who walked in front of her, suddenly stopped. In the crowd of people, he turned subconsciously. In the moonlight and in the wall, he saw that touch of her standing in his shadow. A small figure whose smile would melt one¡¯s heart when he saw it bloomed.

    It turned out to be so beautiful, making him forget everything for that moment. He just wanted to stand there and look at her.

    Until the end of his life.

    ¡°I¡¯m very blessed.¡± Jun Wu Xie smiled from the bottom of her heart. She was not afraid of the treacherous path of mountains of swords and the sea of fire ahead as what was supporting her from behind was what she valued most, utmost care and concern.

    Jun Wu Yao took a deep breath, holding her little hand tightly and pulled her in front of him as he bowed his head unexpectedly and dropped a kiss on her lips.

    ¡°I¡¯m more blessed than you.¡±

    Because I met you, so I am more blessed than you.

    Jun Wu Xie smiled foolishly. The snow and ice melted and flowers bloomed. Under the moonlight it added a touch of beauty.

    Jun Wu Yao looked at her definitively, as if to imprint her in his soul. Then he turned around and pulled Jun Wu Xie forward.

    Only by overthrowing the schemes and destroying the ns of the Blood Sacrifice of the Three Realms could they then truly enjoy happiness.

    However, the boulder umted in their hearts seemed to be lighter at this moment. Their pace became lighter as well.

    Chi Yan¡¯s mansion was not his actual residence. It was just a cover up and there were several residences of this kind. But the real residence that the Knight of Destruction really lived in was only known to themselves and His Lord. Their power and status were just below His Lord. But for unknown reasons, this was rarely known.

 Chapter 2982 - The four knights 1

    <h4>Chapter 2982 The four knights 1</h4>

    Even outside of the Sacred City, the influence of the word ¡°Knight of Destruction¡± was far less than the Top Ten Experts.

    However, they actually had enough power and were the closest to the supreme person in the Upper Realm.

    Outside the residence, two units of armored soldiers stood on both sides of the gate in an orderly manner. At first nce, it gave people a solemn sense of depression. Few people lived in and the front of the door was empty.

    Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao quietly released each other¡¯s hands under the moonlight. Jun Wu Xie restrained her gentleness and was reced by her usual solitude. She walked forward and rubbed her shoulders with Jun Wu Yao. She caught a glimpse of Jun Wu Yao¡¯s smile at the corner of his mouth.

    The guard standing outside the house noticed the arrival of Jun Wu Xie. With no intention to block her, the guard headed forward solemnly and politely: ¡°Lord Yan, my lord has been waiting in the house for a long time . ¡±

    Jun Wu Xie nodded slightly. The guard led her into the garden.

    Unlike the luxurious residences in the main cities, Chi Yan¡¯s residence looked very cold. Most of the decoration and furniture in the house were made of dark red wood. Under the candlelight, it had no hint of warmth, instead, it gave people a chilling feeling.

    Through the long corridor, the guard led Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao into a hall deeper within the residence.

    After entering the long corridor, the lights in the hall were bright. Jun Wu Xie could see everyone in the hall clearly.

    There were five main seats in the entire hall. Right opposite the door, there was a man wearing a crimson robe. He had a stoic face and a burly figure. Although the man¡¯s facial features were handsome, his eyes were too sharp, which made him look like a sword out of its sheath.

    Without much thought, this person should be Chi Yan.

    And on this left, there were two men seated. When she saw the two of them, a glint shed by her eyes.

    Sitting at the position closest to Chi Yan, wasn¡¯t that Long Yao whom Jun Wu Xie had been fighting with and ended up destroying five of the Top Ten Experts?

    At this moment, Long Yao had a somber face. He sat with his legs crossed with dark shadows under his eyes. It seemed that these days he was in a state of indignation, he was unable to take a good rest. When he saw Jun Wu Xie¡¯s figure, there was a hint of indifference and reluctance in his eyes.

    And the person sitting next to Long Yao warmed Jun Wu Xie¡¯s heart.

    The gentleman in a ck robe, sitting upright at the table with a gentle smile on the corner of his mouth. When he saw Jun Wu Xiee in, he did not reveal too much affection. He just nodded slightly, and it looked just right.

    Sitting on the right-hand side of Chi Yan was an ordinary-looking woman. But if to describe her appearance as ordinary, it would be considered as ugly. So was her figure. She couldn¡¯t hide the two scars on her face. The two scars that made up a big cross had been slit across the woman¡¯s face. Arge proportion of her eyes were white and they looked lifeless. When she narrowed her eyes at Jun Wu Xie, she looked, not a sliver of emotions could be seen.

 Chapter 2983 - The four knights 2

    <h4>Chapter 2983 The four knights 2</h4>

    Jun Wu Xie already knew the identities of the other three people. This woman should be thest person among the Knights of Destruction.

    ¡°You are Yan Hai?¡± Chi Yan¡¯s sharp eyes fell on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body. He was obviously the host who had invited her as the guest but his gaze was as sharp as a knife¡¯s edge, without any politeness. He sized her up viciously without hiding his intentions.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Jun Wu Xie said calmly.

    ¡°Who is that person behind you?¡± Chi Yan¡¯s gaze fell to Jun Wu Yao who was behind Jun Wu Xie. His brows furrowed slightly. Apparently he did not expect that Jun Wu Xie would bring someone along to this meeting.

    ¡°My attendant.¡± Jun Wu Xie said.

    ¡°Today, I¡¯m hosting a banquet yet Lord Yan brought someone else along. Is it that you worry and do not feel at ease?¡± Chi Yan asked.

    Jun Wu Xie said, ¡°In recent days, my followers have repeatedly met with danger. I don¡¯t know if they have offended anyone in Sacred City. He is the only one avable. It is to protect myself and also to protect him. ¡±

    There were no fluctuations in her speech but her words were thorny. As soon as her words came out, Long Yao who was seated in the hall widened his eyes incredulously.

    The Sacred City was not small and it had a lot of people. But there were few things that could escape their Knights of Destructions¡¯ vision. Long Yao had encouraged the Top Ten Experts to provoke Jun Wu Xie. None of the people present were unclear. Now, Jun Wu Xie said these words out, wasn¡¯t this a provocative p to his face?

    Chi Yan also nced at Long Yao at this moment, apparently knowing what happened previously. But he did not mean to delve deeper. He just said: ¡°Only the strong enough can be amodated in the Sacred City. The people around Lord Yan were weak and got themselves injured. This is their destiny. Lord Yan, please sit down. ¡±

    In his cold words, there was no slightestfort. In Chi Yan¡¯s eyes, Qiao Chu¡¯s injuries were because they were weak and ipetent.

    In the Upper Realm where survival was the fittest, the weak could only die. Even if they die, they won¡¯t get any sympathy.

    A hint of coldness shed by Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes and she did not hide it. She walked to the empty seat and sat down. Jun Wu Yao was ying a role as a follower perfectly. He stood silently behind Jun Wu Xie. Behind Jun Wu Xie, his head was half lowered, as if he didn¡¯t exist at all.

    ¡°Lord Yan has been to the Sacred City for quite some time. His Lord has heard that Lord Yan has great strength but as His Lord has a lot of matters to attend to it is inconvenient to meet you in person. Today, I am here to host a wee dinner for Lord Yan. How many people does Lord Yan recognise from this banquet?¡± Chi Yan asked.

    Jun Wu Xie sneered in her heart. What a good excuse. That Lord sitting in that high position had been busy nning his Blood Sacrifice of the Three Realms all day long. He had no time to think of other matters. And this wee banquet......

    After she yed five of the Top Ten Experts, whether this was truly a wee banquet or one guised with the malicious intent for massacre, it was really open to question.

    Although Jun Wu Xie thought so, there was no expression on her face. She raised her eyes and swept her gaze through the hall casually. At the moment when she met Long Yao¡¯s gaze, her mouth aroused an ironic smile.

    ¡°I think besides Lord Chi Yan, I think I can only recognise Lord Long Yao.After all, we had met each other too many times in the Top Ten Experts selection. I think Lord Long Yao recognizes me as well, right?¡±

 Chapter 2984 - The four knights 3

    <h4>Chapter 2984 The four knights 3</h4>

    Long Yao was already furious in his heart, he never thought that Jun Wu Xie would dare to ridicule him in front of so many people. She even had the audacity to speak in such a manner, when he heard her words, it made him want to vomit blood.

    ¡°Of course, how can I not recognize Lord Yan?¡± Long Yao gritted his teeth and stared at Jun Wu Xie as he squeezed out his words.

    Jun Wu Xie had killed Bai Zhu before him. She killed Fang Jinghe and the others, not leaving any intact body at all. It really was a resounding p to Long Yao¡¯s face, so much that, after that Long Yao took the initiative to resign from His Lord, he did not want to go to the arena again.

    Now, even when passing by from outside the arena, Long Yao could recall Jun Wu Xie¡¯s splendid performance in front of everyone that day. He would never forget how questionable those eyes were in the arena.

    The Knight of Destruction was someone who stood on top of the Top Ten Experts. When everyone else saw him, they had to bow down and salute. Such a sacred and tall image disappeared under the bloody massacre of Jun Wu Xie. Everyone knows that the Top Ten Experts as well as Bai Zhu, were the people of Long Yao. But Jun Wu Xie killed these six people in front of Long Yao...without even leaving any bones behind.

    Long Yao had been stifled by this over the past few days and it was so suffocating that he was still mulling over it .

    Jun Wu Xie raised her eyebrows in disapproval. In the face of Long Yao¡¯s anger, she had no fear at all. The enmity between her and Long Yao had been made. No matter whether she humiliated him in public and showed unconcealed animosity, it was all his fault for instigating the Top Ten Experts to attack Qiao Chu and the others. He was the cause of Rong Ruo¡¯s death and this was more than sufficient to be her target for all the grief and enmity.

    This hatred would eventuallye to an end.

    ¡°Since you recognize Long Yao, then I will not introduce him much.¡± Chi Yan seemed to have not noticed the undercurrent between Long Yao and Jun Wu Xie. He still had on the same expression as he looked to his side and said: ¡°The one beside Long Yao is Jun Gu, a Knight of Destruction.¡±

    Jun Gu heard his introduction and smiled as he gave a polite nod to Jun Wu Xie.

    Because Jun Gu¡¯s temperament was very gentle, he was the best person to get along with among the Knights of Destruction. Therefore, no one felt surprised at his friendliness towards Jun Wu Xie.

    Instead, it was the woman beside Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°This is Su Ruiying, another Knight of Destruction and the only woman among us.¡± Chi Yan looked at the woman beside Jun Wu Xie.

    That woman heard his words and turned her head slightly. She looked at Jun Wu Xie again. This time she got closer, and Jun Wu Xie noticed that Su Ruiying¡¯s eyes were different from ordinary people. Her outer circle of the ck pupil showed a circle of gray-white. When looking away from a distance, the circle of gray-white and the white of the eyes merged.

    ¡°Lord Yan, from Sea Spirit City?¡± Su Ruiying suddenly said as she stared directly at Jun Wu Xie. The gray circle of her eyes made her entire eyes look dim. No light, no difference to the dead.

    Her eyes didn¡¯t move. Being stared at by her always gave people the illusion of looking at the dead.

    If it was someone else, I¡¯m afraid she would have goose bumps.

    But for Jun Wu Xie, who was used to corpses for so many years, there was no impact. Jun Wu Xie calmly said, ¡°Yes.¡±

 Chapter 2985 - The four knights 4

    <h4>Chapter 2985 The four knights 4</h4>

    A slight smile appeared on Su Ruiying¡¯s face. That faint smile dragged her facial features, causing the cross scar on her face to twitch and looked abnormally ferocious.

    ¡°I really did not think that a ce like Sea Spirit City can still produce talents like Lord Yan. Sea Spirit City is close to the Sea of Death. I wonder if Lord Yan dreams, will you often hear the children cry?

    The Upper Realm had the habit of infusing newborn babies with the blood of Sea Spirit Beast. Those babies who were not able to amodate the infusion will die and those small corpses would also be packed in big wooden boxes and ced into carts one after another. They would then be pulled to the beach and thrown into the Sea of ??Death. The name Sea of ??Death came out of it. On the dark seabed, many wooden boxes were buried with countless babies.

    There had been rumors that in the dead of night, when walking to the Sea of ??Death, listening to the sound of waves breaking the shore, cries of the babies woulde along with the sea water, which belongs to the babies who died.

    Su Ruiying¡¯s words seemed a little weird tonight. She wasughing with her red cracked lips like a big mouth in a blood basin, with a cross scar on her face. It looked strange and eerie.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Su Ruiying with a nk expression, wondering why she suddenly mentioned this matter.

    That rumor, Jun Wu Xie had also heard of it. She had visited the coast of the Sea of Death at night, but she could not hear anything.

    What did the babies know about fear of death and where would there be the grudge of death?

    They were still so ignorant, so ignorant, they were taken away, fearing that they would have no chance to avenge their grievances.

    ¡°How¡¯s the sound? Does it sound good? Have you ...¡±

    ¡°Ying.¡± Chi Yan frowned slightly, as if thinking of something. Suddenly he opened his mouth to stop Su Ruiying¡¯s unfinished words.

    Su Ruiying¡¯s eyeball turned, squinting towards Chi Yan. The smile at the corner of her mouth also converged a little. She settled down towards Jun Wu Xie¡¯s dumped body, and she recovered her dead face.

    ¡°Ying¡¯s temperament has always been like this, Lord Yan please do not be rmed.¡± Chi Yan said.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded slightly, but felt some weirdness in her heart. Chi Yan didn¡¯t seem like a thoughtful person. Suddenly he interrupted Su Ruiying¡¯s words, and also said this seemingly harmonious rhetoric. This made Jun Wu Xie feel that he seemed to be hiding something.

    In fact, not only the words of Su Ruiying were weird, the existence of the Knight of Destruction was a huge mystery.

    ording to Jun Wu Yao¡¯s experience in the Upper Realm, the strength of His Lord could be said to overwhelm everything. He did not need any helpers to control the entire Upper Realm, or even the Three Realms. Only few people knew that the four Knights of Destruction were created, and they were hidden in the Upper Realms.

    What was this for?

    Questions lingered in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mind, but Chi Yan spoke again at this moment.

    ¡°Lord Yan, you are the second strongest person with a Dual Spirit Ring besides the Lord. Your strength has been confirmed in the previous Top Ten Expert. With your ability, you can be more than a Top Ten Expert, so His Lord intends to invite you to take a step higher ... ¡°

 Chapter 2986 - The four knights 5

    <h4>Chapter 2986 The four knights 5</h4>

    On top of the Top Ten Experts, was the Knight of Destruction. Chi Yan¡¯s words had been very obvious. His Lord intended to make Jun Wu Xie the fifth Destruction Knight!

    There was no slight change of expression on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face. She just looked at Chi Yan calmly. When she came to the Sacred City, if the first invitation she received was to join the ranks as a Knight of Destruction, Jun Wu Xie might not be so surprised. After all, the strength of the Dual Spirit Ring had surpassed the ordinary exponent. She was bound to stand at one of the highest levels.

    But the arrangement of His Lord made Jun Wu Xie somewhat surprised. To Jun Wu Xie, the selection of the Top Ten Experts was as simple as ying a game. His Lord was aware of it, but he still allowed her to participate. After she revealed her true strength, His Lord once again sent out an invitation. This time the invitation was the Knight of Destruction that Jun Wu Xie had guessed before.

    This arrangement couldn¡¯t help but make people feel a little elusive, and as Han Zifei said that His Lord¡¯s thoughts were really not easy to guess.

    ¡°Lord Yan?¡± Chi Yan couldn¡¯t wait for Jun Wu Xie¡¯s response, and frowned involuntarily. In his view, any orders from His Lord was like a gift. Jun Wu Xie didn¡¯t immediately thank him. Instead she showed some hesitation. This intriguing hesitation made Chi Yan quite dissatisfied. He seemed to feel that the majesty of His Lord was ignored by Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Why? Lord Yan, is being a Knight of Destruction not worth a second look?¡± Long Yao saw an opportunity to bump at Jun Wu Xie. Although that was what he said, he couldn¡¯t wait for Jun Wu Xie to quarrel with him and reject the invitation of His Lord. It was best to make a big fuss, andpletely tear the face with His Lord, this would be the best.

    Jun Wu Xie raised her eyes slightly, nced at Long Yao coldly. She looked at Chi Yan and said: ¡°His Lord¡¯s arrangement, I shall obey.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie always felt that there was something hidden behind His Lord¡¯s work style. But she needed an opportunity to enter the tiger¡¯sir. If she retreated here, all her previous efforts would be in vain.

    Chi Yan¡¯s face eased a little, and nodded in satisfaction.

    ¡°The Knight of Destruction is dedicated to the existence of His Lord. Everything that we have was bestowed upon us by His Lord. Lord Yan, your strength is enough for you to be a Knight of Destruction. If you want to truly stand by His Lord, these are far enough. ¡°Chi Yan¡¯s words suddenly changed.

    ¡°After bing a Knight of Destruction, you must bepletely cut off from your past, whether it is your Sea Spirit City or the entire 72 Cities. After you be a Knight of Destruction, everything that you had will have nothing to do with you from now on. After that, you are no longer the owner of the Sea Spirit City. This is the memory and past. You have to give up, do you understand? ¡±

    Give up her memory?

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s heart jumped slightly. She subconsciously thought of Jun Gu¡¯s plight. Previously, Nangong Lie once said that the Knights of Destruction appeared at very strange times. They seemed to appear out of thin air. As before, no one had ever seen them before they became the Knights of Destruction, let alone their origins.

    Now it seems that the Destruction Knight may not be without the past. It was simply obliterated by His Lord. If she had not happened to meet Jun Gu in the Spirit World, the rhinoceros horn would havepletely eliminated Jun Gu¡¯s memory. If given a few years, Jun Gu would be like Long Yao and the rest. They would only be faithful dogs to His Lord, and forget everything they once were.

 Chapter 2987 - The four knights 6

    <h4>Chapter 2987 The four knights 6</h4>

    ¡°Abandon all my memory? How does this work?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked dubiously.

    Chi Yan¡¯s eyes fell on Su Ruiying aside.

    ¡°If you make up your mind, go and find Ying, she will tell you what to do.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie nodded slightly, and looked at Su Ruiying on the side. In those gray eyes, she could not see any fluctuations in emotions, nor did she know that Su Ruiying¡¯s temperament was caused by it. .

    With doubts in her heart, Jun Wu Xie sat quietly in the hall. The banquet that was hosted by Chi Yan,pared with the others, was extremely deserted, without singing and dancing. There were only a few of them in the entire hall. No one spoke except the sound of pouring water and the sound of chewing.

    After exining His Lord¡¯s instructions, Chi Yan no longer paid any heed and never looked up at Jun Wu Xie again. Su Ruiying looked at Jun Wu Xie from time to time, but her gaze was strange. It was the fiery Long Yao who kept his eyes on Jun Wu Xie the entire time since she entered the hall.

    It was understood that even a man frivolous like Long Yao could be suppressed. Chi Yan¡¯s position in front of His Lord was self-evident.

    Jun Gu didn¡¯t say anything in the whole process. He behaved just like any person who was dragged along, either drinking or eating food, He did not look at Jun Wu Xie. Naturally, people couldn¡¯t notice any strange signs at all.

    ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure to see my future colleagues today. But, it¡¯ste at night. If you have nothing to do with Chi Yan, I¡¯ll go back first.¡± Jun Gu stood up.

    Chi Yan raised his head and looked at Jun Gu.

    Long Yao sneered: ¡°I know that Jun Gu has married the beauty of the Sacred Maiden Tribe, have you been so reluctant to the entire day?¡±

    The smile on Jun Gu¡¯s face dissipated and the gaze towards Long Yao became sharper. His whole momentum seemed to change in an instant, like the de suddenly unsheathed.

    Long Yao¡¯s expression stiffened. Fortunately, Chi Yan said in a timely manner: ¡°Okay, there is nothing else tonight. Jun Gu you go back first.¡±

    Jun Gu then narrowed his eyes and left the hall.

    Looking at Jun Gu¡¯s back, Long Yao couldn¡¯t help but frowned. ¡°Towards the woman who once defected, this Jun Gu still regards her as a treasure.¡±

    Chi Yan nced at Long Yao and said nothing.

    ¡°It¡¯s not too early today, Yan Hai. If you have anything in the future, please contact Ying. After your first session, I will arrange you to go meet His Lord.¡± Chi Yan had no further patience for tonight¡¯s banquet as he directly sent all his guests back.

    Jun Wu Xie didn¡¯t have the intention to stay any longer. After a few words, she got up and left. Long Yao and Su Ruiying also left.

    When walking to the gate outside Chi Yan¡¯s Mansion, Long Yao passed Jun Wu Xie. The tall body consciously wanted to crash into Jun Wu Xie, but Jun Wu Xie shunned him cleverly, causing him to look at her in a disgruntled manner and unwilling to take a big step away.

    ¡°Long Yao¡¯s heart is very narrow. If you provoke him, there will be a lot of trouble in the future.¡± Su Ruiying¡¯s voice came from behind Jun Wu Xie at this moment.

    After she spoke, Su Ruiying had reached Jun Wu Xie¡¯s side and her strange eyes gently swept across Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body.

 Chapter 2988 - Strange Ying 1

    <h4>Chapter 2988 Strange Ying 1</h4>

    ¡°But ...¡± Su Ruiying stared at Jun Wu Xie and then suddenly said: ¡°With your strength, as long as your brain is good enough, he should not be able to do anything to you.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie nced at Su Ruiying. In fact, even if Long Yao didn¡¯t take the initiative toe to her, she would go to Long Yao. For Rong Ruo, the blood debt with Long Yao was not over yet!

    ¡°Chi Yan doesn¡¯t like to be disturbed by others, and it¡¯s not toote at this time. Is Lord Yan interested toe into my manor for a moment?¡± Su Ruiying suddenly extended an invitation to Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie had some questions about removing one¡¯s memory, so she followed Su Ruiying along with Jun Wu Yao.

    Jun Wu Xie had finally met all four Knights of Destruction today. None of them were ordinary figures. Chi Yan was just sitting quietly tonight. However, it gave people a strong sense of suppression. Their strength was not weak and even the usually arrogant Long Yao had to converge in front of him. It was known that he was strong. Long Yao waspletely suppressed.

    The Su Ruiying in front of her gave Jun Wu Xie a very strange feeling. Under the moonlight, she watched Su Ruiying¡¯s gradually elongated shadow. But she did not hear any sound from her.

    It was as if she did not even exist; no footsteps and no breath. Her breath was so weak that it was almost undetectable. This point, Jun Wu Xie was already aware of it when she was at the banquet. When it really seemed to be a dead person, there were no fluctuations in the tone when speaking, which made Jun Wu Xie have a familiar feeling.

    It seemed that she had returned to her previous life, back to the period of time she was held in the same room with the dead bodies.

    However, Su Ruiying walked vividly before her, this strange feeling, Jun Wu Xie really did not know where it came from.

    The Sacred City at night was quiet, and the area where Chi Yan was located was sparsely popted. On therge streets, there were only Jun Wu Xie, Jun Wu Yao and Su Ruiying walking in front.

    Somehow, Su Ruiying¡¯s footsteps stopped suddenly. Under the moonlight, her figure looked a little gloomy. She turned her head, and the cross scar on her face seemed to be contrary to the eye-catching. It seemed to beughing.

    ¡°Lord Yan, do you value your followers?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie shook slightly and pretended to be calm on her face: ¡°Is there any problem?¡±

    Su Ruiying said with a smile: ¡°ording to the rules, today¡¯s banquet only invited you alone. But you have brought him along. To be a Knight of Destruction, you need to be cut off from the past. This had been said by Chi Yan just now. And all those who know about your past will also be killed shortly afterwards. Like this follower by your side, who has heard all the words from the start.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. Jun Wu Yao touched her gently from behind without a trace.

    ¡°However ... you can keep him. You can develop him into an ursed and he can continue to stay by your side and serve. As for the others in your city, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t keep them.¡± Su Ruiying smiled, as if thinking of something happy. The thing that was normal was her red lips, as if she was about to bleed with her smile.

    It seems that endless death could bring her great happiness.

 Chapter 2989 - Strange Ying 2

    <h4>Chapter 2989 Strange Ying 2</h4>

    ¡°You can rest assured that, out of the kindness as your colleague, I will treat your city people well.¡± Su Ruiying suddenly said something inexplicably. Before Jun Wu Xie responded, she turned around and walked into a house at the side.

    In the deep of the night, the yard was quiet. Only an old man with a simple broom stood outside. When Su Ruiying approached, the old man raised his head slightly.

    It was an unrecognizable face, the position where the nose was supposed to be looked as if a big pit had been dug out instead. His face looked as if it had been burned deeply before. His lips seemed to be stuck together and coupled with the uneven burn scars and odd features, he looked like a monster at night.

    ¡°Ah ...¡± Seeing Su Ruiying, the old man quickly hugged the broom and saluted.

    Su Ruiying waved her hand, stepped forward to push open the gate of the yard. She turned to hook her fingers at Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao.

    ¡°Come in, this is my residence.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie walked over, and when passing by the old man, she faintly felt a familiar breath.

    She seemed to have encountered it before but for a moment, she couldn¡¯t recall.

    Su Ruiying¡¯s courtyard was gloomy, and by the roadside there were only two faint lights, and the fire swaying in the night breeze seemed to be tugging the shadows constantly.

    ¡°Lady Ying.¡± A low voice filled with vicissitudes came from the darkness.

    From the illumination of the me, Jun Wu Xie vaguely saw a pair of green eyes at the end of the corridor.

    ¡°Ah Fu, there are guests today, prepare some tea.¡± Su Ruiying said.

    Those green eyes stared straight ahead, seeming to hear Su Ruiying¡¯s words, and disappeared into darkness after a while.

    When she came to the hall, Su Ruiying invited Jun Wu Xie to sit down. There was an ufortable coldness in the whole hall. The decoration in the room also showed strangeness. The wall hangings were not suitable forndscape paintings. There was a skull of a beast that was emptied of flesh and blood, and its eyes were dug away. Only white bones were left, and it was hung on the wall, showing its fangs.

    Jun Wu Xie nced around the hall, but her eyes were attracted by the rows of dolls on Su Ruiying¡¯s table.

    The puppets were about the length of an adult¡¯s forearm. The workmanship was extremely fine. Each one was wearing delicate little clothes, standing in a row and standing, one by one, counted, a little as many as thirty or forty, just ... Those puppets gave Jun Wu Xie a strange feeling. The puppet¡¯s eyes did not know what the material was, reflecting the candlelight in the hall, as if the human eyes were as divine.

    ¡°Lord Yan also likes these gadgets?¡± Su Ruiying noticed Jun Wu Xie¡¯s gaze and said with a smile.

    ¡°The workmanship of these puppets are very delicate.¡± Jun Wu Xie said.

    Su Ruiying chuckled, raised her hand, and picked up a doll at the forefront. The doll looked like a handsome young man, with a very handsome face. The small facial features were exquisite. In her hands, it gave a different feeling.

    ¡°Lord Yan, these are not puppets.¡± Su Ruiying¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. She suddenly threw the puppet in the hand on the ground.

    There was a crunch with a click. The puppet fell not lightly. Just after that crunch, the puppet fell to the ground and stiffly climbed up from the ground!

 Chapter 2990 - Strange Ying 3

    <h4>Chapter 2990 Strange Ying 3</h4>

    The tiny doll stiffly climbed up from the ground, dragging his long clothes, and stood at Su Ruiying¡¯s feet with his head lowered and remained motionless.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at the scene before her with surprise. It was just before that moment when the figure moved, she seemed to feel a breath of humanity.

    But...

    How can that be?

    Su Ruiying looked at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s surprise. Her bloody mouth twitched with pride. She supported her chin with one hand, raised a hand, and twirled her finger in arge circle above the little puppet. It was as if there was something pulling it as it followed and spun around.

    The breath that had just disappeared appeared again at this moment.

    ¡°These little toys, I have done these during my spare time.¡± Su Ruiying¡¯s gaze moved to the other puppets on the table, and her long nails crossed the heads of those puppets. ¡°In the Upper Realm, no matter if they¡¯re strong or they arecking in their abilities, there¡¯s one thing inmon. They are so beautiful, like the entricity of God, each of them were born so beautiful and it makes people fond of their appearance with one look.¡±

    Su Ruiying¡¯s gaze and finger swept over the puppets. A strange breath, along with her movements, surfaced and spread throughout the hall.

    Maybe it was an illusion. Jun Wu Xie found that the puppets that had been in the range of her finger sweep by Su Ruiying seemed to be trembling.

    ¡°Lady Ying.¡± At this moment, the low voice sounded again. A man wearing a ck robe and a ghoul mask appeared at the entrance of the hall with a tray in his hand.

    ¡°Tea has been brewed.¡± He said respectfully.

    ¡°Leave it there.¡± Su Ruiying slightly lifted her chin.

    The ghoul masked man stepped forward, lowered his head and served the tea. When he was serving it to Jun Wu Xie, a cold glint shed by her eyes. There was also an inexplicable cold glint that shed by Jun Wu Yao¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Just drink some casually, I don¡¯t usually have guests here. It¡¯s rare that there are guests today.¡± Su Ruiying took a cup of tea and drank herself. Those puppets stood still on the table. The ghoul masked man took the puppet up and wiped the dust with his cuffs, and put it back in its original position. He then retreated from the hall.

    ¡°Yan Hai, if you want to be a Knight of Destruction, there are still a lot of hard experiences that you need to go through. Anyway, in the future, you will have toe over quite frequently so I think it¡¯s better to stay with me for a few days. This will save you from running around. ¡°Su Ruiying said with a smile, but her eyes swept over Jun Wu Yao¡¯s body. Her movement was very fast, making it impossible for people to notice.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Jun Wu Xie would not refuse naturally. Su Ruiying was too strange and by staying here, it would be more convenient for her to investigate the situation. Especially ... The tempering session which Jun Wu Xie suspected was rted to what Jun Gu had lost. It¡¯s just that during the tempering session, his memory was likely to be affected by the rhinoceros horn and he couldn¡¯t remember anything afterwards.

    Su Ruiying was very satisfied with Jun Wu Xie¡¯s reply and immediately found the ghoul masked man to arrange for Jun Wu Xie¡¯s residence. She said that she was a little tired, and went back to rest first at the temporary residence.

 Chapter 2991 - Strange Ying 4

    <h4>Chapter 2991 Strange Ying 4</h4>

    The residence that the ghoul masked man arranged for Jun Wu Xie was as creepy as Su Ruiying. In therge room, only a candlelight was lit. The room was empty. No one lived here.

    ¡°Two of you please rest here. If there are no other matters, please don¡¯t walk around the house at night.¡± The hoarse voice of the ghoul masked man urged.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded. After the ghoul masked man left, Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao looked carefully at everything in the room.

    Although the lights were dim, their strength could let them see everything around them in the dark room.

    The furnishings in the room wereplete.The most special was the standing doll on the table. The doll was a young woman with extremely finely carved facial features and long ck hair scattered behind her body. It was ced on the table with a kneeling posture. The table was just opposite one of the beds in the room.

    ¡°This doll is a little weird.¡± Jun Wu Yao looked at the doll. Not only Jun Wu Xie thought Su Ruiying was strange, she also noticed her breath was not like an ordinary person, to be more precise, it was more towards a ghost¡¯s than a human¡¯s.

    Jun Wu Xie walked to the table and picked up the puppet. The puppet was not heavy, but it had some weight in her hand. Jun Wu Xie¡¯s fingertips brushed the puppet¡¯s delicate facial features. The touch underneath made the eyes of Jun Wu Xie suddenly widen.

    ¡°Human skin.¡±

    An unusually soft touch. Only human skin would feel this way. As a doctor, Jun Wu Xie had a clearer understanding than anyone.

    It was just that brief contact that made Jun Wu Xie realize that the well-made puppet in front of her was simply created with human skin. That was why it would be so vivid and delicate! !

    In addition to the skin, the doll¡¯s hair was also made up with human hair.

    Obviously a delicate little doll. But now, it made people feel a little creepy.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, remembering so many dolls ced on the table of Su Ruiying before. Back then, a wealthy businessman liked to collect human organs. He put those organs in a bottle and ced them in his home like fine pieces of art.

    And Su Ruiying¡¯s hobby was to use parts of the human body to create these dolls.

    Just when Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao nned to take a closer look at this puppet, there was a sudden knock on the door.

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s gaze fleeted to the door as he quickly went to open it.

    But outside that door, it was empty. Not even a ghost of a shadow could not be seen, only the moonlight that illuminated the courtyard.

    But that knock on the door should not be wrong ...

    ¡°Someone?¡± Jun Wu Xie also came over. She didn¡¯t feel anybody¡¯s breath.

    ¡°Shall we take a look?¡± Jun Wu Yao cautiously spoke. Now that they hade this far, they had to be extremely careful every step of the way. The strangeness of Su Ruiying and the house made them raise a lot of queries in their hearts and with the level of their skills, even if they left, the people here would not notice their absence at all.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded her head. She wanted to put the puppet back in ce, but after she thought about it. She put the puppet into her cosmos sack that was at her waist pocket instead.

 Chapter 2992 - Dead or alive 1

    <h4>Chapter 2992 Dead or alive 1</h4>

    In the darkness, there was no sound in the entire house. Only the moonlight quietly spilled to the ground.

    The figures of Jun Wu Yao and Jun Wu Xie shed quickly in the courtyard. The two probed every inch of the house with their perception and they finally found the breath of Su Ruiying.

    It was said that Su Ruiying had to go back to rest first, but she didn¡¯t take a rest. She had changed clothes and was walking down the long corridor. The ghoul masked man behind her carried antern and walked into a room.

    Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao nced at each other. They both wanted to see where Su Ruiying was up to. Immediately, they found a corner outside the window to stand, catching the gap in the window and looking into the room.

    Rows of cabs stood on the four walls of the room. Upon a closer look, there were all puppets in those cabs, lined up in rows!

    Under the candlelight, there was a long table. There were many tools scattered on the table, and a brand-new, treated leather was spread on the long table. From the color, it should be human skin.

    ¡°Lady Ying, are you not taking a rest tonight?¡± The ghoul masked man respectfully stood aside, slightly worried.

    Su Ruiying waved her hand impatiently under the table at the ghoul masked man.

    ¡°Ah Fu, do not be so naggy anymore. There are a lot of things that His Lord has told me in these few days. I haven¡¯t been quiet for a long time to do my own thing. Do you want to control me?¡± Su Ruiying nced at the ghoul masked man from the corner of her eyes.

    The ghoul masked man immediately lowered his head, ¡°I dare not. I am only worried. If His Lord knows that Lady Ying uses those things, will it ...¡±

    ¡°What I use is nothing but how can His Lord know? Besides, I didn¡¯t choose the best ones, but I chose some good-looking ones. You don¡¯t have to say more. After finishing, if you still linger on, then go back to the cab and stay there. ¡°Su Ruiying was obviously impatient and her tone turned bad.

    The ghoul masked man was shocked. He didn¡¯t dare to say a word, but retreated silently into the darkness, as if he was not in this room.

    Su Ruiying turned her face and looked at the long table. The shape of the wooden block had been carved. A trace of fanaticism shed in her weird eyes.

    She picked up the wooden egg-shaped block and held a carving knife in one hand. She wanted to cut a few times, but she was hesitant. Her brows were light, and suddenly she put the carving knife down. She removed the ck cloth on the long table.

    The moment the ck cloth fell, arge palm sized crystal ball was lying quietly on the long table. The crystal ball did not look expensive, but it reflected the candlelight.

    Su Ruiying¡¯s eyes fell on the crystal ball. Her furrowed brows slowly rxed.

    Inside the crystal ball, a terrifying face appeared before Su Ruiying!

    A little nearly translucent person was trapped in the crystal ball and was pping the crystal ball frantically but there was no effect at all. Su Ruiying¡¯s gaze was fixated on the person and bit by bit, she started carving as a grin emerged on her face.

    Jun Wu Xie witnessed everything from outside the window. She was shocked to find that the face reflected in the crystal ball turned out to be Bai Zhu¡¯s face! !

 Chapter 2993 - Dead or alive 2

    <h4>Chapter 2993 Dead or alive 2</h4>

    Bai Zhu?

    How could it be Bai Zhu?

    Bai Zhu, who had long been poisoned by Jun Wu Xie, had no bones left. How could he appear in the crystal ball? This scene really exceeded Jun Wu Xie¡¯s cognition.

    It was only soon that Jun Wu Xie calmed down. She realized that in the crystal ball was not Bai Bai but his soul. But Jun Wu Xie was a little surprised. After death, his soul would not be destroyed. It would be a lonely ghost, gradually losing consciousness and the memories of his life dissipate in the world.

    Or if one had a powerful soul, one could either enter the Spirit World or enter the Soul World.

    In addition to the Spirit World and the Soul World, among the Three Realms, even if there were countless souls around them, it was also invisible to others, like air.

    It was never heard that anyone could capture the soul. That was like the strange stories of ghosts and gods that were heard by Jun Wu Xie in the past.

    But Bai Zhu¡¯s soul was so clear in front of her. In the crystal ball, the original beautiful face had been twisted in fright and despair. He opened his mouth like he was roaring, he was like crying for help, just ... but no voice came out.

    Su Ruiying sat at the table with a smile on her face, holding a carving knife and the head of the half-engraved puppet, while looking at Bai Zhui¡¯s face, while engraving the calm look of Bai Zhu on the puppet.

    Under the dim light, Su Rui¡¯s red lips cracked. The scar on her face merged with the strange smile, making a chill run along one¡¯s spine.

    ¡°Why do you want to make it so painful? Continue to live in the form of a puppet, isn¡¯t it a new life?¡± Su Ruiying didn¡¯t seem to notice Bai Zhu¡¯s fear at all. While carving, she seemed to be saying something to Bai Zhu.

    ¡°I heard that you died so badly that you were not even left with a body. Now that the gate of the Soul World has been closed, no matter how good your soul is, you can¡¯t go there. You can only be a lone wandering soul, floating about in the Three Realms. No one can see you, no one can hear you and you can only watch those who are familiar with you forget you little by little... until one day, you would have forgotten your own origin, be a ghost, andpletely disappear between heaven and earth ... Everything I do now is to help you. Look at thepanions on this shelf.¡± A smile crept up on her face. At the end of it all, she seemed to be immersed in feeling how great she was as she opened her eyes and showed a joyful smile. She turned the crystal ball slightly so that Bai Zhu could clearly see the rows of puppets in the room.

    Those delicate and lifelike puppets were ced neatly. When Su Ruiying finished her words, she looked at the crystal ball.

    Bai Zhu who was in the crystal ball screamed out in panic, but no one could hear any sound. He panicked and trembled.

    This City Lord would never dream that he won¡¯t even get a moment of peace even after his death.

    It was his own soul that had be a ything of others. Eternally imprisoned in that little puppet.

 Chapter 2994 - Dead or alive 3

    <h4>Chapter 2994 Dead or alive 3</h4>

    Su Ruiying hummed a weird song and sculpted the puppet little by little under the dim candlelight. As the puppet became more and more like Bai Zhu from the past, the soul of Baizhu in the crystal ball got weaker.

    Until Su Ruiying spliced ??the puppet¡¯s body and head, and gently flicked the puppet¡¯s hand, there was nothing in the crystal ball. The originally dull puppet in her hand revealed a frightened expression in an instant.

    The puppet Bai Zhu struggled like crazy and had even managed to pry itself free from Su Ruiying¡¯s hands. The wooden body that had just been made fell on the table with a click. But he ignored it and wanted to run when he got up.

    Unfortunately...

    He was now just a puppet with a short arm. He was desperate to escape, But with that small distance, Su Ruiying lifted her hand and pressed him motionless on the table.

    ¡°What a disobedient puppet. Is this how you repay this way to your benefactor?¡± The smile on Su Ruiying¡¯s face disappeared little by little. There was a faint glimmer of coldness in her eyes. Bai Zhu, a puppet under the palm of her hand, was already trembling with fright. But Su Ruiying¡¯s eyes nced at the side of the carving knife, and the other hand took the carving knife up and raised it high.

    ¡°Disobedient puppets need to be punished ...¡±

    As the warning that made one¡¯s hair stand on ends came out of Su Ruiying¡¯s mouth, the knife fell instantly, and pierced the puppet¡¯s abdomen fiercely.

    Almost instantly, the puppet Bai Zhu, was nailed to the table. It was twitching and showing an extreme pained expression on his face, as if the knife had pierced his flesh!

    Throughout the whole process, Su Ruiying wasughing. She seemed to enjoy Bai Zhu¡¯s painful reaction. Until the puppet Bai Zhu couldn¡¯t move because of the pain, she then pulled out the knife and took the weak puppet Bai Zhu off her hand.

    ¡°Be obedient, I don¡¯t want my hard work to be burnt to a crisp.¡± Then, Su Ruiying¡¯s eyes looked at the fire that had been extinguished behind him. There was a puppet¡¯s arm that had been burnt into half.

    As if feeling the threat of Su Ruiying, the puppet Bai Zhu shook his body and dared not react any more.

    Su Ruiying peeled off the pierced clothes of the puppet Bai Zhu and changed another one for him.

    When Su Ruiying stripped off the puppet clothes, Jun Wu Xie, who was standing outside the window, clearly saw that behind the entire figure of the puppet Bai Zhu, a prototype rune totem drawn from some material, which looked quite weird.

    Su Ruiying changed the clothes for the puppet Bai Zhu and got up. She put it on the shelf beside her. After reading her work for a while, she took the crystal ball again and pushed open another door in the room. Soon after she entered, she got back outside the room and the crystal ball that was already empty suddenly had a brand new soul ...

    Su Ruiying sat back at the table again. After cing the crystal ball, she selected a suitable piece of wood from the pile of wood on the side. She held the carving knife in one hand and the piece of wood in the other. The beautiful face distorted by fear and despair had evoked a smile of delight on her face.

 Chapter 2995 - A Shocking News 1

    <h4>Chapter 2995 A Shocking News 1</h4>

    Su Ruiying was deadly serious, it was not tillte at night that she put the halfpleted doll on the table and left the room.

    Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao were standing by the window, watching Su Ruiying from behind. The two looked at each other and walked towards the room in tandem.

    Su Ruiying had raised many questions for them, the captured souls, the puppets to store the souls, and that door....

    However, just as they were going to open the door, they heard a faint noiseing from behind them.

    Jun Wu Xie turned quickly only to see a small stone the size of a fingernail roll to her feet.

    A chill shed across Jun Wu Yao¡¯s eyes as he looked at Jun Wu Xie.

    This was the second time they had heard this strange sound, both times having a certain effect. Someone was obviously trying to hint at something.

    But who could that person be?

    Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao abandoned their n to enter Su Ruiying¡¯s house for now and turned towards the direction the stone came from.

    The stone came from a patch of short grass in the garden and they followed the moonlight towards that very patch.

    Under the moonlight, a broken puppet raised its head and looked at them.

    ¡°A....puppet?¡± Jun Wu Xie got a shock when she saw the puppet holding the stone. This puppet was quite damaged, its clothes were charred as though it had been in a fire, its legs and body were ck and showed signs of severe fire damage and its face had been sliced repeatedly, leaving scars. Compared to the puppets in the room, this one was both ugly and dirty but it had a nice pair of eyes. And for some reason, Jun Wu Xie found it familiar.

    Jun Wu Xie automatically lowered her body, bringing her closer to the puppet. She wanted to examine the puppet to find any trace of the familiarity.

    The puppet was that of a youth. Although it had sustained serious damage to its body and the wood had started to crack, one could still roughly make out its facial features. It was originally a handsome youth but the damage was too severe and while one could get an idea of its original splendour, it was impossible to know what it looked like originally.

    But Jun Wu Xie could not shake that feeling of familiarity.

    ¡°What do you want to say to us?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked tentatively.

    The puppet opened its mouth but it was merely decorative and when it opened it, kes of wood started falling from his face without a sound. It quickly covered its face in embarrassment and looked on anxiously.

    The puppet quickly had an idea, it picked up little twigs and startedying them on the grass to form words. The puppet was quite damaged and writing in the dirt was not a simple task. With every word, a piece of wood broke off from the puppet, making him look more and more pathetic.

    When the puppet had finished writing a few words, it sat miserably on the grass, looking very weak indeed.

 Chapter 2996 - A Shocking News 2

    <h4>Chapter 2996 A Shocking News 2</h4>

    Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao looked closely at the little row of words.

    But.....

    Once she read it, she froze to the spot and all the colour drained from her face!

    On the ground, it was messily written....

    [Little Xie, don¡¯t touch the puppets.]

    Jun Wu Xie stood there dumbfounded, those first few words hit her like a bolt of lightning.

    The only ones ever to address her as ¡°Little Xie¡± in the whole world were Qiao Chu and the rest of herpanions. It was worth noting that on that day, she was appearing as Yan Hai so even if the puppet recognised Yan Hai, there was no way it knew her true identity.

    Recalling the process where Su Ruiying had turned Bai Zhu into a puppet, Jun Wu Xie stared wordlessly at the puppet. With her heart pounding and lips trembling, she stared at the puppet and softly uttered the words that felt like they would tear her heart out as they left her mouth...

    ¡°Little Ruo?¡±

    The broken puppet on the ground went stiff for a moment, then very very gently, nodded its head.

    Jun Wu Xie was like a statue, even if she already had guessed it, this was still hard to believe.

    Little Ruo.....

    Little Ruo.....

    She was alive!!

    She was really alive!!

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s heart was immediately filled with great joy and in that instant, she did not care about anything else. No matter what danger she was in or what enemies she had to face, she could not hide her joy.

    ¡°Little Ruo, it really is you...¡± Jun Wu Xie reached out and cradled the broken puppet in her hand as if it was a rare treasure.

    She finally understood why she found that puppet so familiar. It was because her soul was unchanged and as long as one¡¯s soul was unchanged, one¡¯s eyes also did not change.

    The broken puppetid weakly in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hand. Although it looked weak, it was looking at Jun Wu Xie with a gentle expression just like in the beginning.

    Even though Jun Wu Yao could not immediately understand what was going on, he quickly gained his wits and said to Jun Wu XIe quietly, ¡°This is not the ce for conversation, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie gave a deep sigh, suppressing the joy she felt as she nodded her head. She carefully ced the puppet in her palm as if she was transporting the most precious jewel in the world, afraid that even her own actions might damage it.

    Jun Wu Yao and Jun Wu Xie returned to their room under the cover of darkness and immediately closed the door. Jun Wu Xie swept everything on the table onto the floor and gently ced the puppet on the table.

    Inside the room, with the aid of candlelight, Jun Wu Xie was able to see how much damage the puppet had sustained. There were cracks and burn marks all over its body and its face had been cut by a knife. Jun Wu Xie felt like all the damage had been carved onto her own heart.

    This was Little Ruo....

    The Little Ruo that they had lost but had now found again

    For Jun Wu Xie to be able to see Rong Ruo again after she had thought that Rong Ruo detonated her own Ring Spirit in order to fend off Fan Jinghe, brought her indescribable joy and excitement.

 Chapter 2997 - A Shocking News 3

    <h4>Chapter 2997 A Shocking News 3</h4>

    Fortunately, Little Ruo¡¯s soul was still present. As long as the soul existed, she could still live. Even on the Reincarnation Path, they could still find her!

    ¡°He¡¯s very tired.¡± Jun Wu Yao looked at the puppet and out of the corner of his eye could see Jun Wu Xie¡¯splicated expression. He raised his hand, pricked his finger and dabbed a drop of his blood on the puppet¡¯s forehead.

    The exhausted puppet seemed to have received a fresh lease of life as its spiritual energy received a boost and its eyes appeared brighter.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Jun Wu Yao in amazement, Jun Wu Yao said, ¡°My blood can give spiritual energy a boost. Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just a physical effect and won¡¯t make him subservient to me.

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s blood had a great many uses but other than using it to build the NIght Regime and Ghost Army, he hardly used it. Although Jun Wu XIe knew that Jun Wu Yao¡¯s blood could greatly improve the strength of Qiao Chu and the others, she had not suggested it.

    Although they yearned for strength, they did not want to lose themselves. The Night Regime was created by Jun Wu Yao but they were not and thus, did not choose that path.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded slightly. Jun Wu Yao always knew when she needed any kind of help, this unspoken understanding between the two would never disappear.

    To love a person was not to be stubborn and insisted on what you thought was best. Thinking about and giving what the other person really needed was the way to truly love.

    This was both a form of respect and a mark of trust.

    The puppet had been revived greatly by Jun Wu Yao¡¯s blood. But in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s opinion, looking at Rong Ruo¡¯s current state, although her soul had not been destroyed, was a form of misery.

    Puppet Rong Ruo seemed to sense Jun Wu Xie¡¯s sorrow, it raised its hand and gently stroked Jun Wu Xie¡¯s finger, just as Rong Ruo had done in the past.

    ¡°LIttle Ruo, you must have many things to say to me right?¡± Jun Wu Xie said

    The puppet nodded its head.

    Jun Wu Xie sighed, she guessed that the puppets made by Su Rui Ying could not talk. Jun Wu Xie took as apparatus for Spirit Reinforcement out of the Cosmos Sack and gently wrote a series of incantations on Rong Ruo¡¯s body.

    This sort of Spirit Reinforcement could let a soul¡¯s voice be heard. Jun W Xie had never found much use for it in the past but it was proving to be extremely useful.

    After the Spirit Reinforcement wasplete, the previously silent puppet made its first sound.

    It was a hoarse yet gentle male voice.

    ¡°Little Xie, I never imagined you would see me like this.¡±

    The unfamiliar voice had such a familiar tone to it. It really surprised Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Little Ruo, you are....¡± Jun Wu Xie had suspicion in her voice.

    Why did Rong Ruo have a male voice? Furthermore, Jun Wu Xie had previously noticed that the puppet had a male body, which was why Jun Wu Xie did not think of Rong Ruo when she first saw it.

    Puppet Rong Ruoughed bitterly, and with the help of Spirit Reinforcement, let Jun Wu Xie in on a secret previously unknown to any human.....

 Chapter 2998 - Soul Transfer 1

    <h4>Chapter 2998 Soul Transfer 1</h4>

    Rong Ruo was dead, yet one could say she was still alive.

    In fact, Rong Ruo was from the Soul Spirit Race. In addition, Rong Ruo had a dual soul, her main soul being female and the secondary one being male. ording to the normal growth process, when she reached maturity, her secondary soul should have disappeared. The problem urred the day Rong Ruo¡¯s home was attacked.

    At that time, Rong Ruo was still very young and had both souls in her body. Witnessing the sheer carnage and bloodshed on that day was a huge shock to her system. As a result of this shock, her main soul took a backseat and became a bit fragile and her secondary soul had to take control of her body in order to preserve and protect it.

    Jun Wu Xie and the others usually saw Rong Ruo as a female because her main soul was female and her body had settled. But in times of great stress, her main soul would retreat and the secondary, male soul could take control of her body.

    In other words, the one who had been interacting with Jun Wu Xie and the rest in the past, was not the Rong Ruo who was born female but instead was the secondary male soul who was also the older brother between the two souls.

    The brother soul had control over the body but knew clearly he was merely its caretaker. He was waiting for his sister to wake up and ept the reality so he could quietly fade into the background.

    But that day still had not arrived.

    When Fan Jinghe attacked him and Qiao Chu, Rong Ruo had given up on any hope of survival. He swallowed the Hell Butterfly, a secret method of the Soul Spirit Race in order to perish with his enemy but did not expect....

    The moment before the soul exploded, after being dormant for a long time, the soul belonging to the younger sister suddenly awakened, and at the most critical moment, pushed the brother¡¯s soul out of the body.

    This resulted in the survival of the soul Jun Wu Xie was familiar with.

    Although Rong Ruo¡¯s soul had survived, the violence of the st and the pain from being forced out of the body caused him to enter into a deep sleep. When he awoke, he realised he was nothing more than a soul with no body and was trapped in a dark and cramped room.

    He wanted to leave but was blocked by an invisible wall. When he regained his senses, he realised he was in a small crystal ball that was on a shelf. Looking around, he found himself surrounded by countless simr crystal balls each containing a terrified soul inside.

    At that moment, Rong Ruo felt like he was trapped in a nightmare and had no idea what was going on. There was no mistaking however, the impending fear that he felt.

    He had been in the crystal ball for two days when the door to the room opened and in walked ady with a scar in the shape of a cross on her face. She looked upon the rows of crystal balls before finally stopping in front of the ball containing Rong Ruo¡¯s soul and took that ball out of the room.

    After that, Rong Ruo saw that once thedy had finished carving half a puppet, the crystal ball that was resting on the table was sucked into the puppet. Rong Ruo was stunned.

 Chapter 2999 - Soul Transfer 2

    <h4>Chapter 2999 Soul Transfer 2</h4>

    Before Rong Ruo had time to digest this, thedy had put him on the table and started carving a new puppet.

    Rong Ruo did not know how to describe that experience, the feeling he got, when his soul was being forced into an unknown shell, was one of sheer hopelessness.

    In Su Ruiying¡¯s hands, he was like a puppet with no autonomy. Everything was subject to Su Ruiying¡¯s will. If Su Ruiying did not give the puppet the power to lift the seal, he could not move.

    What was even more frightening was that as a puppet, he could still see, hear and process everything around him, he just could not move at all.

    Rong Ruo did not know what was going on but was not willing to be Su Ruiying¡¯s ything. So when she was testing the puppets, he resisted and as a result, got sliced in the face by a knife and thrown into the fire.

    It was at that moment that Rong Ruo understood how it felt like to have one¡¯s soul tortured.

    As each little part of the puppet was burnt, his soul felt like it was being consumed by the fire bit by bit.

    Fortunately, Su Ruiying had something on that day and had to leave the house soon after throwing Rong Ruo into the fire. After being in the fire, Rong Ruo suddenly gained control over the body and immediately escaped the fire.

    But he was a puppet, locked in Su Ruiying¡¯s house with no means of escape. He thought that would be how it ended but at that moment, he realised Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao were there....

    This was thest glimmer of hope for Rong Ruo.

    ¡°The puppets in Su Ruiying¡¯s house all have souls and she can see and listen to what the puppets see and listen to. I realised that the puppet in your room was listening in on what you were saying so I got you to go outside.¡± Rong Ruo¡¯s eyes had a serious look to them.

    Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao were considered cautious people but who in the world would have thought that Su Ruiying would have such a devious power?

    If Su Ruiying retrieved the puppet from Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao¡¯s room when they went out, she could find out everything that Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao said in the room through the puppet.

    The result of that could not be predicted....

    Rong Ruo told Jun Wu Xie everything he knew. At that moment, he was happy that he could protect his friend at a time when he was in such a poor state himself. This gave him a reason to be happy in the midst of his suffering.

    That feeling of protecting one¡¯s friends.

    But Jun Wu Xie could not muster even half a smile. Every wording from Rong Rou felt like sharp des piercing her heart, giving her unbearable pain.

    No matter how much Rong Ruo tried to make light of the situation, Jun Wu Xie was unable to imagine the suffering he had endured during this period.

    Such a noble and proud soul had been imprisoned in such a small puppet, to be a toy for people...

    At this, a murderous intent was rising in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s heart.

    The woman who had tortured Rong Ruo¡¯s soul....deserved to die!

 Chapter 3000 - Soul Transfer 3

    <h4>Chapter 3000 Soul Transfer 3</h4>

    ¡°I¡¯m very happy just to see you again. At least I¡¯m still alive, but my sister....¡± Rong Ruo¡¯s eyes were downcast. All these years, he had waited for his sister to wake up so he could return everything to her. But he never expected when the day finally came, it would also be a final goodbye.

    The soul thatid dormant for over 10 years awoke onest time just to protect her only remaining kin.

    After witnessing the brutal ughter of her parents, Rong Ruo¡¯s main soul had already lost the will to live and the only thing that made her willing to surface was the person closest to her.

    Atst, she finally chose to stand up and protect her loved one.

    Rong Ruo would never forget the smile on his sister¡¯s face the moment she pushed him out of their body.

    [Big brother, leave.]

    Those were simple words but words that Rong Ruo had waited for over 10 years to hear. The siblings¡¯ reunion was also their final farewell.

    All these years, whenever he saw his face, it was like looking at his sister. All these years of hope and expectation had brought nothing but destruction.

    Rong Ruo did not think he would survive, he had given up everything and only wanted to protect hispanions. However his sister had protected him.

    It was at that moment that Jun Wu Xie finally realised why Rong Ruo had been so reluctant to ept Fei Yan¡¯s romantic feelings. It was not due to dislike but he was unable to as although he was in a female body, he had the soul of a true man. That was why Rong Ruo usually did not wear female clothes and portrayed a more elegant image than a normal man.

    Jun Wu Xie pursed her lips, she was on an emotional roller coaster. She should have been happy that Rong Ruo was still alive but she was sad at what he had gone through.

    ¡°There will be a way.¡± Jun Wu Xie took a deep breath and looked at Rong Ruo with a slight twinkle in her eye.

    ¡°Gu Ying previously managed to get housed in a new body, you can too. We just have to get His Lord to tell us the method and you can be reborn.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes were bright, she would not give up hope. Although as long as his soul was not destroyed, once everything had been settled, he could get on the Reincarnation Path and be reincarnated, however, he would lose all his memories and this was not something Jun Wu Xie and the others wanted.

    Those precious memories belonged to them and the group. As long as there was even a sliver of hope, they would not give up.

    Puppet Rong Ruo smiled as gently as all those years ago. The smile seemed to mask the pain he was going through and brought to mind the carefree and happy times from before.

    ¡°My matter can wait, there¡¯s no rush. You need to deal with Su Ruiying first. I notice that you¡¯ve hidden that puppet away, you¡¯ve done well Little Xie. But to protect your previous conversations, you need to think of a way to deal with that puppet.¡± Rong Ruo said seriously. He understood from his experience in Su Ruiying¡¯s house that each puppet had a specific purpose.

    Su Ruiying¡¯s interest in making puppets with people¡¯s souls was twofold, firstly, it was a hobby and secondly, she could obtain information on people that she wanted monitored.

 Chapter 3001 - A Tyrantâ€™s Cruelty 1

    <h4>Chapter 3001 A Tyrant¡¯s Cruelty 1</h4>

    Furthermore, if Su Ruiying wished, she could control the puppets remotely and eliminate the people she did not like.

    Who would guard against a puppet?

    And....

    All of Su Ruiying¡¯s puppets had a special feature, she would never choose a strong and powerful puppet but only picked beautiful souls to make puppets with.

    Su Ruiying picked Rong Ruo for his handsome appearance but when he was in the room of crystal balls, he saw that not all the captured souls were young and beautiful, there were souls of old people and average looking people but what shocked him most of all were the many souls of babies inside the crystal balls....

    All the souls were so small and when they were not quietly sleeping in the crystal balls, they were awake and just observing what was going on outside.

    It was the souls of the babies that were surprisingly, the most quiet.

    ¡°I can¡¯t help but feel there is something amiss with the souls in Su Ruiying¡¯s room. Little Xie, Brother Wu Yao, Su Ruiying is a Knight of Destruction and if my memory serves me well, when Little Xie returned from the Soul World, she said that the Upper Realm wanted to use spirits from the Soul World to reopen the Blood Sacrifice Array. However, Little Xie stopped it by saving the souls from the Soul World. But His Lord would definitely not give up on this n so easily, do you think....they would use the souls of live people?¡± Rong Ruo¡¯s eyes narrowed. This thought had been on his mind for a while and after thinking about it, the conclusion was unbelievable.

    ¡°The Upper Realm¡¯s rule of only the strong survive, plus the babies that need to fend for themselves once they¡¯re born plus those babies¡¯ souls in the crystal balls...Little Xie, do you think.....¡± Rong Ruo was unable to continue, the final conclusion left him speechless.

    Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao were also lost in thought, if not for Rong Ruo¡¯s discovery, they would have not given it much thought but with his information, there was an answer in their heads.

    The Upper Realm was a cruel and savage ce and the one who created that way of life was the one they called His Lord. He controlled every aspect of the Upper Realm down to its rules and regtions.

    He possessed Dual Spirit Rings that were iparable in power and could have ruled over all Three Realms but chose to let most of it go, not caring about what went on in the 72 Cities. He made it such that only the strong survive and seemed to constantly instigate battles among people. He even used the Sea Spirit Beasts to test on newborn babies while performing a purge at the same time.

    Although Jun Wu Xie had never been in a true position of power, she had previously helped Mo Qian Yuan and Lei Chen to their thrones. She knew exactly what needed to be done in order to get such a position.

    Conserve your strength, and grow your power as much as possible and unlike His Lord, do not let your experts kill each other. All these things seem to point in one direction ...

 Chapter 3002 - A Tyrantâ€™s Cruelty 2

    <h4>Chapter 3002 A Tyrant¡¯s Cruelty 2</h4>

    Arge number of souls and cruel rules, have created an oue that pointed to only one goal.

    ¡°Indeed there are a number of ways.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes narrowed. Although she had yet to meet His Lord, from what she had seen so far, she could already tell what his intentions were, that person¡¯s schemes ran deep, few in the world had intentions like his.

    He had set up a Blood Sacrifice Array in the Middle Realm, leading people to believe that was the only way he could achieve the Blood Sacrifice of the Three Realms. Secretly he had already begun to attack the Soul World, setting up an alternative route. He even used his total control of the Upper Realm as ast redundancy n. This was to ensure that even if his main and alternative ns were scuppered by Jun Wu Xie, he still had a final lifeline.

    That was the entire Upper Realm!

    The souls of therge number of babies that perished every day when they could not survive the training were captured. Added to that, the capture of the equallyrge number of the souls of people who died due to the savagews of the Upper Realm, led to arge increase in the huge number of souls being captured.

    In the long run, even if he could not enter the Soul World, if he had captured enough souls, he could still achieve his goal of the Blood Sacrifice of the Three Realms!

    Either of the three methods, if sessful would destroy the Three Realms. If even one of the things that had happened up to this point, whether it was Rong Ruo¡¯s self sacrifice, the fact that he was a dual soul being, or that his main soul was pushed out of the body at thest moment or even that he was then made into a puppet and subsequently escaped, Jun Wu Xie would not have figured it out, no matter how intelligent she was.

    It was even more difficult to find out about this n that His Lord had.

    Even the meticulous Jun Wu Xie, after figuring all that out, felt a cold chill down her spine.

    ¡°What kind of person would do this?¡± Jun Wu Xie sighed, she could not think of what benefit the Blood Sacrifice of the Three Realms, which would leave the realms empty and shattered, had in order to drive someone to achieve it no matter the cost.

    Just the part they were witnessing had already been in motion for over 10,000 years, spreading across the Three Realms. How long had His Lord been nning this? And how cruel was he to have such tant disregard for human life?

    Even his own subjects were brutally murdered to be used as pawns in his n. Could he still even be considered a person?

    Every additional thing she learnt about His Lord, gave Jun Wu Xie more stress. It was as though the final target was a man so huge that she found it difficult to breathe.

    No wonder, even a person with Jun Wu Xie¡¯s will, still ended up following His Lord. A person that could control every single thing in the Three Realms was difficult to deny.

    In her silence, Jun Wu Xie took out the puppet from the cosmos sack, the beautiful puppet was motionless, just like a toy. But within that puppet was a soul, a real live soul.....

    Jun Wu Xie thought about the puppet Bai Zhu, there were markings on its back that looked like Spirit Reinforcements that were familiar to Jun Wu Xie. However, when she checked on Rong Ruo¡¯s back, there was only a ck burnt patch in the ce where the markings would have been.

 Chapter 3003 - A Tyrantâ€™s Cruelty 3

    <h4>Chapter 3003 A Tyrant¡¯s Cruelty 3</h4>

    ording to Rong Ruo, after his soul was imprisoned in the puppet, he had no control over his pupper body. It was only after Su Ruiying¡¯s actions that he was able to have control over the puppet.

    When he was thrown into the furnace, he had no control over the puppet¡¯s body and could only resign himself to getting burnt. He was only able to escape when he suddenly gained control over the puppet and made a break for it.

    Looking at the burn marks on Rong Ruo¡¯s back, Jun Wu XIe had an idea. She removed the clothes from her other puppet and tried to rub off the markings on its back with her hand. But it was to no effect.

    The markings were made with an unknown material and had already bonded with the wood of the puppet. Trying to remove it was basically impossible.

    Jun Wu Xie patiently and carefully examined the markings on the back of the puppet and after a long while, found some familiar markings. She took out some Spiritual Reinforcement tools and started to draw a newyer on top of it.

    The moment Jun Wu Xie finished herst brush stroke, the previously immobile puppet suddenly started moving!

    The puppet sat nkly on the table, desperately clutching the pile of little clothes and anxiously looking at Jun Wu Xie and the rest.

    Rong Ruo looked on in surprise, other than himself he had not seen another puppet break free of Su Ruiying¡¯s control and move freely.

    Jun Wu Xie had a glint in her eyes, she understood everything clearly now.

    ¡°Su Ruiying¡¯s markings are a form of Spiritual Reinforcement. I can roughly guess its meaning even though I can¡¯t be entirely sure. I used another Spiritual Reinforcement on top of it and managed to neutralise its effects.¡± Jun Wu Xie said.

    Jun Wu Xie did not expect that the Soul Reinforcement she had identally seen in her previous life would have so much use now but she did not know either the origins of the Soul Reinforcement or what its uses were.

    Rong Ruo was a little dazed, then started to chuckle to himself. If Su Ruiying found out that the method of controlling puppets that she had worked so hard on was so easily neutralized by Jun Wu Xie, she would have had a fit.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at the trembling puppet and said softly: ¡°We have no intention of hurting you. If you are willing to cooperate with us, we can help you to restore your freedom.¡±

    The puppet looked at Jun Wu Xie nkly. After a moment of hesitation, she nodded decisively.

    Jun Wu Xie used the same Soul Reinforcement drawn on Rong Ruo¡¯s body on the puppet, and soon they heard the voice of the soul trapped in the puppet.

    That puppet was originally a woman from one of the 72 Cities and because of her great beauty, was sent to one of the Top Ten Masters by her City Lord to gain his favour. But the one she was sent to was cruel and she had no strength to resist. It was not long before she could not take the treatment and died.

    After her death, her soul came under the control of Su Ruiying and was turned into a puppet, just like Rong Ruo.

    As that puppet was describing what it went through, it was crying continuously but there were no tears visible.

    After all, she was now a puppet and no matter how much pain she was going through, was unable to shed even a single tear.

 Chapter 3004 - Allâ€™s fair in war 1

    <h4>Chapter 3004 All¡°s fair in war 1</h4>

    The girl spoke in bits and pieces, she did not give any new information from what Rong Ruo had already said, and in some areas knew even less.

    After her soul had been liberated from its prison, the girl was immensely grateful to Jun Wu Xie but was unsure about her future. It was only after Jun Wu Xie asked her about how Su Ruiying used the puppets to listen in on people that she remembered.

    After she was made into a puppet, she had not always been in Su Ruiying¡¯s house. At first she was sent to the house of the Top Ten Master who caused her death.

    That Top Ten Master did not like the looks of the puppet that he was given but pretended to be happy to receive it as it was from Su Ruiying. After Su Ruiying left, he threw the puppet on the floor and started ranting and railing against Su Ruiying, saying how ugly she was.

    Who would have known that just a few dayster, Su Ruiying returned to his residence to take the puppet back. It was only after she was back in Su Ruiying¡¯s hands did she find out Su Ruiying¡¯s secret.

    The girl described the experience as having one¡¯s soul ripped open to see what was inside. She never wanted to relive that memory again.

    The girl¡¯s words made Jun Wu Xie fall into contemtion. Obviously, Su Ruiying has a certain ability to control a soul,pletely ignoring the soul¡¯s own will.

    Jun Wu Xie had nned to let the girl join them in a ruse, but now it seemed that this n would not work.

    Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao had earlier said things that could not be repeated to Su Ruiying so Jun Wu Xie had to find a way to dispose of that puppet.

    The girl sensed the situation and knelt on the table and started to beg desperately.

    Rong Ruo felt some pity for the girl, she had peace in neither life nor death, she was indeed pitiful.

    Jun Wu Xie thought for a moment then put the girl back in the Cosmos Sack, but not before cutting off a piece of her sleeve. She took the sleeve and lightly charred it with the fire leaving a burn mark and left it on the table.

    Both Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao could not sleep that night, Rong Ruo¡¯s situation worried Jun Wu Xie and it left her sleepless. Jun Wu Yao, upon seeing her troubled expression, also could not fall asleep and both of them sat in the room till sunrise.

    At dawn, there was a knock on the door.

    The raspy voice of a ghost faced man could be heard through the door.

    ¡°City Lord Yan, Lady Ying has prepared breakfast and has invited you over¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, she carefully put puppet Rong Rao back in the Cosmos Sack and walked out of the room with Jun Wu Yao.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got it, let¡¯s go now.¡± Jun Wu Xie said tly.

    The ghost faced man lowered his head in a respectful gesture but he was really scanning the room out of the corner of his eye and spotted the piece of burnt sleeve on the table. He maintained his silence and led Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao to the dining hall.

    Su Ruiying was already seated in the dining hall. When she saw Jun Wu Xie her blood red lips cracked into a smile.

 Chapter 3005 - Allâ€™s fair in war 2

    <h4>Chapter 3005 All¡°s fair in war 2</h4>

    ¡°Did City Lord Yan have a good rest yesterday?¡± Su Ruiying enquired with a smile. The morning sunlight was bright and dewy but when it fell on her face, it could not remove the darkness on her face.

    Jun Wu Xie took a seat while Jun Wu Yao very consciously stood behind her as if he was really just her servant.

    ¡°It was alright.¡± Jun Wu Xie said lightly.

    Su Ruiying did not say much and just smiled. The breakfast was eaten in rtive silence. She asked Jun Wu Xie when she would ept the cleansing and she replied saying that she still had some matters to settle and would go through with it once they were done.

    Su Ruiying did not think too much about it and expressed her agreement without asking further.

    After breakfast, Jun Wu Xie left together with Jun Wu Yao. Su Ruiying personally sent them off and watched as they disappeared from sight.

    The smile on her face had faded away.

    The ghoul masked man quietly approached Su Ruiying from the side. Su Ruiying looked at him and asked, ¡°Where is it?¡± The ghoul masked man knelt down and reported with trepidation, ¡°Your servant is useless. The puppet was nowhere to be found, all I could see was a piece of the puppet¡¯s clothing in the room.¡±

    As he said that, he handed over the piece of cloth he had retrieved from Jun Wu Xie¡¯s table to Su Ruiying.

    Su Ruiying looked at the cloth, saw the burn mark and threw it on the ground.

    ¡°Looks like Yan Hai is quite intelligent, the puppet seems to have been burnt and destroyed. What a pity that I don¡¯t know what he saidst night.¡± Su Ruiying sighed with regret that she could not learn what Jun Wu Xie had said the night before.

    ¡°Lady Ying, hasn¡¯t Yan Hai been chosen by His Lord to be the fifth Knight of Destruction? Would it be good if His Lord found out you are spying on him like this?¡± The ghoul masked man asked carefully.

    With Su Ruiying¡¯s status in the Upper Realm, she could do almost anything she wanted but when it came to fellow Knights of Destruction, there was always a certain level of respect that had to be observed.

    Jun Wu Xie had gained His Lord¡¯s favour and would eventually be a Knight of Destruction. Su Ruiying¡¯s actions of inviting her to her residence to spy on her was a bit overboard.

    Su Ruiying stared daggers at the ghoul masked man, causing him to tremble in fear.

    ¡°What do you know? No matter what I do now, do you think he will rememberter on? Moreover, although Yan Hai is untouchable, his bodyguard is nobody special. But even though he is not very outstanding, he has a certain charisma and that is what Ick in my collection.¡± As Su Ruiying spoke, she started exuding a manic obsessiveness that shocked the ghoul masked man.

    Whoever Su Ruiying set her sights on would not have a good ending. Even after they died, they would be stuck in limbo as her ythings. The ghoul masked man had seen this many a time but was unable to have any sympathy for them.

 Chapter 3006 - You Have Returned 1

    <h4>Chapter 3006 You Have Returned 1</h4>

    Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao quickly returned to the ce arranged by Nangong Lie.

    In the room, Hua Yao and Fan Zhuo could already get out of bed and walk around. Although movement was still a bit difficult, they looked much better. Bai Mo and Qiao Chu were kept busy, brewing the medicine on the side. Only Fei Yan was sitting alone in a chair motionless.

    Hua Yao and Fan Zhuo had already absorbed the new Spirit Rings. During the limation period, Qiao Chu and Fei Yan had absorbed them even faster and although they had obviously gained their strength, there was no smile on anyone¡¯s face.

    When Jun Wu Xie returned to the room and saw that scene, her heart constricted.

    Since what happened to Rong Ruo, how long has it been since this group of peopleughed? She could not remember.

    Everytime Qiao Chu and the rest tried to look rxed in front of her, Jun Wu Xie, through her years of interaction and deep understanding of them, could tell they were all forced smiles.

    They did not want her to worry and she did not want them to suffer.

    Jun Wu Xie unconsciously touched the Cosmos Sack at her waist and her steps became heavy. It was a rare show of vulnerability and Jun Wu Yao wordlessly put his arm on her back to give her some encouragement.

    Jun Wu Xie took a deep breath and walked towards herpanions.

    ¡°Master.¡± Blood Velvet said as Jun Wu Xie approached. He had a smile on his face which faded fast when he looked at the others in the room.

    Qiao Chu, Hua Yao and Fan Zhuo regained their senses when they saw Jun Wu Xie and tried hard to look more upbeat and not so depressed in front of her.

    Qiao Chu said in as cheerful a tone as possible, ¡°Little Xie, look how fast I absorbed the Spirit Ring, not bad right?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Qiao Chen¡¯s smile that carried in it no joy, only suffering.

    Her friends should not be in such pain.

    ¡°Not bad.¡± Jun Wu Xie said with a smile, not wanting to break the facade.

    Qiao Chu scratched his head and did not know what else to say. He walked over to Jun Wu Yao¡¯s side and stood silently.

    Jun Wu Xie inspected the injuries of Hua Yao and Fan Zhuo and found that both of them were recovering well. The Spirit Rings not only gave them powerful spiritual strength, but also improved their physical strength. It was very beneficial for people as badly injured as them.

    Lastly, Jun Wu Xie walked over to Fei Yan.

    Fei Yan¡¯s face was covered by a heavy bandage with only his nose and mouth exposed. He could not see but sensed Jun Wu Xie¡¯s approach.

    ¡°You¡¯re back.¡± Fei Yan said, his voice was hoarse and had lost the melody that it once had.

    Hua Yao and the others at the side clenched their fists silently, holding back their inner pain.

    Jun Wu Xie whispered softly.

    ¡°Is everything ok?¡± Fei Yan asked.

    ¡°Things are ok.¡± Jun Wu Xie pursed her lips, carefully opened her cosmos sack and took out the valuable puppet that was inside.

    Qiao Chen and the rest were puzzled, not understanding why Jun Wu Xie had brought back a broken puppet. In the midst of their bewilderment, Jun Wu Xie ced the puppet on the table next to Fei Yan.

    The little puppet started moving in front of their very eyes!

 Chapter 3007 - You Have Returned 2

    <h4>Chapter 3007 You Have Returned 2</h4>

    Qiao Chu and the rest looked at the stumbling puppet in disbelief, not daring to believe their eyes. They were frozen as they looked towards Jun Wu Xie stiffly, as if to ask for an exnation.

    Yet Jun Wu Xie just motioned for them to observe silently.

    The sudden silence disconcerted Fei Yan. He tried to move his head to listen for any movement. The feeling of not being able to make out anything in the dark made him very ufortable.

    ¡°Little Xie? Dumb Qiao? Why have you gone quiet?¡± Fei Yan said hoarsely.

    With his eyes bandaged, he could not see that at the very moment he spoke, the puppet who had been making its way toward him, froze. When the puppet looked up and saw that Fei Yan was covered in bandages, the pain it felt could be seen in its big, gentle eyes.

    The little puppet, warmly reached out and gently rested its hand on Fei Yan¡¯s right little finger.

    The cold, unfamiliar feeling made Fei Yan shudder and he called out, ¡°Little Xie?¡±

    A voice wracked with pain and guilt came from the room, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Qiao Chu and the rest looked on in disbelief as the puppet started to talk, they had no idea what was going on.

    But Fei Yan....froze suddenly.

    It was a nice voice, gentle and melodic, obviously that of a stranger. He did not know why when the voice rang out, it seemed to shake Fei Yan and started to uncover the feelings that he had been suppressing all those days.

    ¡°Who are you?!¡± Fei Yan asked.

    Puppet Rong Ruo did not speak again and just looked painfully at Fei Yan¡¯s bandaged face. He could picture, underneath theyers of bandages, the moment before the explosion and Fei Yan¡¯s blood covered face determined to die, telling him to leave.

    If....

    If he exploded earlier, Fei Yan might not have been so badly hurt, and the one who survived might be the soul of his sister.

    Rong Ruo could not return Fei Yan¡¯s love because from the start, he had not really been Rong Ruo. The one that Fei Yan loved was his sister and not him.

    If....

    If he was earlier, maybe everything would have been perfect.

    Just when Rong Ruo was caught up in guilt, Fei Yan suddenly opened his mouth once more and asked in a trembling voice, ¡°Little Ruo, is that you?¡±

    The moment Fei Yan said that, everyone in the room was stunned.

    Qiao Chu was stunned for a while before finally saying tremblingly, ¡°Fei Yan, you...¡±

    Are you crazy?

    Before Qiao Chu could finish, Fei Yan sat up straight and reached out with his left hand saying excitedly, ¡°Little Ruo! It¡¯s you isn¡¯t it? You didn¡¯t die! Little Ruo I knew you didn¡¯t die! You¡¯re back right?¡±

    The hoarse voice echoed in the quiet room, and in that moment, everyone was holding their breath, looking at Fei Yan¡¯s left hand waving in the air.

    Qiao Chu could not bear to look any longer, and turned his face away. Hua Yao and Fan Zhuo also lowered their heads.

    Only Jun Wu Xie continued to look at the stiff puppet.

 Chapter 3008 - You Have Returned 3

    <h4>Chapter 3008 You Have Returned 3</h4>

    Puppet Rong Ruo stared nkly at Fei Yan, not daring to believe his reaction. At that moment, the puppet did not know what to do.

    In the house, all you could see was Fei Yan blindly looking for thatst bit of hope.

    After keeping silent for a long time, Jun Wu Xie finally said, ¡°Little Ruo, tell him.¡±

    After hearing Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words, everyone in the room froze and looked at her in disbelief. Fei Yan especially stopped everything he was doing.

    ¡°Little Xie..what...what are you saying? You clearly know that...¡± said Qiao Chu. Fei Yan¡¯s madness was already difficult to ept and now Jun Wu Xie too?

    Jun Wu Xie shook her head.

    Hua Yao and Fan Zhuo had confused looks in their eyes but when they looked at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s expression and then the puppet, a shocking thought came into their minds and they reached out to cover Qiao Chu¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Little Ruo?¡± Fei Yan said with a little more confidence, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words seemed to confirm his suspicion.

    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± the puppet said with constrain.

    Fei Yan smiled brightly, he finally found the source of the sound and reached straight towards the direction of the table, instead of feeling around blindly.

    ¡°Little Ruo, I knew it, I knew you didn¡¯t....¡± Fei Yan stopped in his tracks as his fingers did not feel the familiar warmth of a body as he expected but instead felt the cold, lifeless bumps of a wooden puppet. The mental picture he formed made him so silent he might as well have been dead.

    ¡°Little....Little Ruo...¡±

    Fei Yan did not dare to believe what he was feeling.

    Puppet Rong Ruo looked down sadly at Fei Yan¡¯s finger that was resting on his shoulder.

    ¡°I¡¯m here, just that I¡¯m a puppet.¡±

    ¡°How could this be....¡± Fei Yan managed to squeeze out.

    ¡°When I self exploded my soul, I didn¡¯t expect that I still wouldn¡¯t be able to protect you, Fei Yan. I¡¯m so sorry.¡± Rong Ruo said regretfully.

    But Fei Yan started shaking his head, ¡°Little Ruo, you don¡¯t have to be sorry at all, I¡¯m the one who is sorry! It was me who was useless and didn¡¯t protect you! If I wasn¡¯t so weak, you wouldn¡¯t....you wouldn¡¯t....¡±

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t have chosen to self explode to save everything.¡±

    Fei Yan¡¯sst sentence seemed to be caught in his throat, cutting it as it came out. He sounded crestfallen, as if he was crying.

    That was a hopelessness he would never forget, in that moment he felt like his whole world had ended.

    If Jun Wu Xie had not told him that Rong Ruo¡¯s soul could still be found, he might not have had the courage to live on!

    By then, Qiao Chu and the rest were clear on the puppet¡¯s identity. Although they had a million questions in their minds, they could wait as the joy of a friend returning and the feeling of hopelessness turned into joy outweighed it all.

    They would be satisfied as long as Rong Ruo existed, no matter the form!

    Faced with Fei Yan¡¯s self-me, Rong Ruo¡¯s eyes were filled with pain. He did not know what to say as he had always understood what type of feelings Fei Yan had for him

    But...

    ¡°Fei Yan, I am a male and a member of the Spirit Soul Race. I am just Rong Ruo¡¯s secondary soul, and the real main soul was my sister, so...¡± At that point, Rong Ruo did not know what else to do other than to deliver the cruel truth to Fei Yan.

 Chapter 3009 - You Have Returned 4

    <h4>Chapter 3009 You Have Returned 4</h4>

    At that moment Qiao Chu and the rest understood everything.

    They finally understood why Rong Ruo refused to ept Fei Yan¡¯s feelings.

    It turned out that the one who had grown up with them was a male soul, giving him such an elegant, gentlemanly air. That was why no matter how much Fei Yan expressed his love, he could not reciprocate.

    Previously Rong Ruo may not have told him everything as he had always hoped his sister would wake up and he could leave the body in peace. Fei Yan was a good man and he believed his sister would dly ept his love. But Rong Ruo never expected that his sister would not be able toe back.

    After Rong Ruo had finished speaking, Fei Yan seemed to have suffered a great setback and just sat there wordlessly, mouth agape.

    Rong Ruo lowered his head, a bit of bitterness shed in his eyes.

    He and Fei Yan had been close since they were young, thest one he wanted to harm would have been him. And yet....it had to be him...

    After a long silence, Fei Yan finally spoke.

    ¡°Little Ruo, in your eyes, am I like that?¡±

    Rong Ruo was a little stunned.

    Fei Yan became very agitated.

    ¡°Why do you think I love you? Because of your beauty? Your female charms? I don¡¯t care for those! So what if you¡¯re a man? I don¡¯t care! All I know is that you are Little Ruo, the same Little Ruo that has been through the most painful parts of my life with me, the same Little Ruo that kept mepany till dawn, the one who endured Master¡¯s punishment¡¯s with me whenever I got into trouble! You are Little Ruo, then, now and in the future! I only care about you and your soul! It doesn¡¯t matter what form you¡¯re in, as long as your soul is the same, I still want you! Don¡¯t ever think of leaving me again in this lifetime, even if you went to hell, I¡¯d go down there to get you back!¡±

    With every word, Fei Yan¡¯s body was shaking, he was speaking from his soul and they struck a chord within Rong Ruo¡¯s soul.

    Rong Ruo looked at Fei Yan in a daze, not daring to believe that his obsession had got so deep.

    ¡°Little Ruo ...¡± Fei Yan¡¯s voice suddenly became very light and you could hear a hint of choking.

    ¡°I beg you, don¡¯t leave me again alright?¡±

    ¡°I beg of you....¡±

    The wordsced with tears made Rong Ruo¡¯s soul feel trapped in someone¡¯s hand. He could no longer feel pain but his soul still ached.

    He did not dare to look at Fei Yan and was afraid to respond for fear that anything he said could hurt Fei Yan further.

    Yet the person in front of him was the one he least wanted to hurt.

    All the memories from past to present came flooding into Rong Ruo¡¯s mind. They were so clear that they pierced his heart.

    Jun Wu Xie and the rest did not know how to solve the issue and silently retreated from the room, leaving Fei Yan and Rong Ruo to have their moment alone. No matter what they chose to do, as swornpanions, they would do their utmost to protect them.

    Jun Wu Yao silently followed behind Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie stopped and turned around suddenly, identally falling into Jun Wu Yao¡¯s arms.

    Her heart ached so badly that she did not know what to do.

 Chapter 3010 - You Have Returned 5

    <h4>Chapter 3010 You Have Returned 5</h4>

    Jun Wu Yao hugged Jun Wu Xie without saying anything. No matter how many trials they had experienced, in that moment, they were happy. It was a simple kind of happiness that no matter how simple, would be difficult for Fei Yan and Rong Ruo to experience.

    Qiao Chu and the rest did not want to disturb Rong Ruo and Fei Yan so they found a quiet ce and chatted with Jun Wu Xie.

    From Jun Wu Xie, they found out about Su Ruiying and the suffering that Rong Ruo underwent at her hands.

    ¡°There are no good people in the Upper Realm! Is Long Yao not enough? Now we have Su Ruiying to deal with! Other than Jun Gu, none of the Knights of Destruction are good people!¡± Qiao Chu vented angrily after hearing the news.

    Compared to Qiau Chu¡¯s anger, Hua Yao¡¯s reaction was more restrained, he cared more about what would happen to Rong Ruo.

    ¡°Little Xie, do you really have a way to give Little Ruo back a body?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie pursed her lips without confidence.

    ¡°I can¡¯t guarantee anything and can only try, plus this method can only be granted by the Lord.¡±

    Gu Ying¡¯s rebirth and Rong Ruo¡¯s situation were not exactly the same so Jun Wu Xie was not sure if it would work.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not care about that for now, defeating His Lord remains our ultimate aim and once we achieve that, there will surely be a way to save Little Ruo.¡± Fan Zhuo said.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded her head.

    ¡°However, based on what you have concluded about Su Ruiying, His Lord will not be easy to deal with. He might be the hardest enemy we¡¯ve ever dealt with. Little Xie has been very cautious sinceing to the Upper Realm but no matter how cautious she has been, her actions have caused ripples. Moreover with the Dual Spirit Rings and Yan Hai¡¯s great power, things have definitely been out of the ordinary here. I¡¯m afraid that His Lord already has a n and is just waiting for the right time to strike against Little Xie.¡± Fan Zhuo said worriedly.

    With the exception of Long Yao¡¯s attack, their journey in the Upper Realm had been quite smooth and they had suffered no other injuries. This was all down to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s meticulous nning. To an outsider, all of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s actions had perfectly reasonable exnations.

    But.....

    They were not confident if they could fool someone who had the ability to n three routes to the Blood Sacrifice of the Three Realms.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Jun Wu Xie took a deep breath, ¡°I don¡¯t know if he has discovered our ns but in the current situation, we have no way to retreat. If we leave the Upper Realm now, the Blood Sacrifice of the Three Realms will happen eventually, killing us and all by our side. But if we continue, at least we have some hope.¡±

    To die and be reborn, they only had one path to take!

    ¡°Little Xie is right, let¡¯s do it! At most we will die trying! I don¡¯t believe that together we can¡¯t defeat that dog of a Lord!¡± Qiao Chu said, thumping his chest and rousing his spirits.

    Maybe Qiao Chu¡¯s enthusiasm was infectious and everybody was finally smiling after many days of sombreness.

    ¡°Little Xie, what do we do next?¡± Hua Yao asked Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie nced at Jun Wu Yao and said, ¡°Revenge.¡±

    Long Yao and Su Ruiying had debts of blood to pay!

 Chapter 3011 - Joint plan 1

    <h4>Chapter 3011 Joint n 1</h4>

    Long Yao was in a bad mood these past few days. His original n to suppress Jun Wu Xie was destroyed. Not to mention that Jun Wu Xie was able to show her talents in thepetition, whichpletely attracted the attention of His Lord.

    When he thought that it wouldn¡¯t be long before Jun Wu Xie would be the same Knight of Destruction as himself and he would no longer have the chance to touch her, his mood turned bad as if he had eaten a fly.

    Amidst the mess, he unconsciously came to Su Ruiying¡¯s house .

    ¡°Yo, what kind of wind is blowing Lord Long over today? Your presence has flourished in my residence.¡± Su Ruiying wore a crimson skirt and slowly walked to the hall . Looking at Long Yao¡¯s uncertain face, her red lips were very scary.

    Long Yao nced at Su Ruiying.

    To be honest, Su Ruiying¡¯s facial features were really not good-looking. Even if she did not have those scars, she was not beautiful. Su Ruiying carried a gloomy mood all day long. Even as a Knight of Destruction, he subconsciously wanted to avoid her.

    But today, Long Yao couldn¡¯t hide anymore.

    ¡°You still have the mood to tease me? I heard that you invited that kid Yan Hai to your house yesterday as a guest, why? Don¡¯t tell me that you like his nice features and fell in love with him?¡± Long Yao said sarcastically.

    Su Ruiyingughed softly. Under the chair and table beside Long Yao, her one hand supporting her chin, pretending to be amorous and said: ¡°Why? You can¡¯t be jealous right?¡±

    Su Ruiying looks ugly with that big mouth of blood basin. Even with her charming expression, her face was like a ghost searching for dead souls. Long Yao looked shocked and chilled, but he could only endure it.

    ¡°Nonsense, don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know about your small scheming movements these days. There were a lot of people who died in Sacred City previously. All of them are good looking people. Isn¡¯t this just your preference? What about if I tell to His Lord about this ... ¡±

    ¡°You with the surname Long! What do you want?¡± The smile on Su Ruiying¡¯s face faded in an instant. She was instructed to control many souls, but those souls were not avable to her. As for her hobby of making soul puppets had been concealed from the outside world, if this matter reached the ears of His Lord, this matter would not be easily dealt with.

    Even if she was Su Ruiying, she had to take things more seriously now.

    Long Yao looked at Su Ruiying who changed her face, chuckled, and crossed his legs and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t think about anything, I just wanted you to do something for me.¡±

    Su Ruiying red at Long Yao fiercely. If it were not for Long Yao¡¯s strength that wasparable to hers, she really had the idea of ??killing him.

    ¡°Tell me directly!¡±

    Looking at Su Ruiying¡¯s anger, Long Yao also knew what was meant by sufficiency. He immediately said: ¡°It¡¯s no big deal. You should also know what happened between me and Yan Hai, so ...¡±

    Su Ruiying sneered: ¡°Are you afraid of Yan Hai¡¯s revenge? You think too much. Don¡¯t forget, when Yan Hai bes a Knight of Destruction, he would have already forgotten everything, so no matter what history you have with him, he would no longer remember the past. ¡±

    In Su Ruiying¡¯s view, Long Yao¡¯s worries were simply superfluous. In fact, when Long Yaoid his hands on Jun Wu Xie, it was a huge mistake. Long Yao¡¯s ambitions, Su Ruiying was very clear about it. It¡¯s just that she couldn¡¯t be bothered as it was none of her business.

 Chapter 3012 - Joint plan 2

    <h4>Chapter 3012 Joint n 2</h4>

    Above the Knights of Destruction, there was an existence that could never be surpassed. No matter how powerful they were, it was absolutely impossible to cross the chasm.

    Therefore, in Su Ruiying¡¯s view, Long Yao¡¯s ambition was like a joke. Their current status had reached its peak. There was no possibility of climbing higher. Long Yao chose to find Jun Wu Xie and ask for trouble.

    However, Long Yao did not think so.

    ¡°Whether the memory will be erased, this is only known to himself. Don¡¯t forget that even for me, some images still sh in my mind asionally.¡± Long Yao somewhat pointed this at Su Ruiying.

    Erasing one¡¯s memory seemed terrible. For the memory to bepletely cleared, it had certain difficulty. Even Su Ruiying could not guarantee perfection. After a long time, there would still be fragments of memory left in their minds, shing from time to time. However, those fragments cannot be connected like scrolls of pictures.

    ¡°Oh? What do you mean?¡± Su Ruiying raised her eyebrows slightly.

    Long Yao turned sideways, whispering in Su Ruiying¡¯s ear.

    Su Ruiying¡¯s face changed slightly, and the look in Long Yao¡¯s eyes became strange.

    ¡°You know, Yan Hai is His Lord¡¯s fancy, if you do this ...¡±

    Long Yao interrupted: ¡°I also know where the puppets in your house came from.¡±

    Su Ruiying gritted her teeth and didn¡¯t expect such a secret thing was still discovered by Long Yao. After weighing the pros and cons, Su Ruiying took a deep breath and said, ¡°Yes, I can meet your requirements, but only once. In the future, if you dare to threaten me with this matter again, I will fight you, and I will not make you feel good. ¡±

    Long Yao raised his hands slightly and said, ¡°You can rest assured that as long as you get things done this time, I will forget everything about you in the future.¡±

    ¡°Remember your promise today.¡± Su Ruiying said coldly.

    ¡°That¡¯s for sure.¡± Long Yao smiled.

    Su Ruiying got up, ¡°Send off the guest.¡±

    The ghoul masked man came out from the side and stood respectfully in front of Long Yao. Long Yao also knew the current affairs and knew that Su Ruiying had reached the edge of her limit. His own goal had been achieved. Naturally, he did not want to agitate Su Ruiying further. He honestly followed the ghost-face man and left Su Ruiying¡¯s house.

    As he walked to the door, he nced at the rickety old man who was standing at the door holding a broom, and cast his lips with disdain

    ¡°Your Lord Ying¡¯s taste has always been so strange. What¡¯s so good of having these immortal things all day long.¡±

    The ghoul masked man didn¡¯t dare to speak, but just stopped and stood aside.

    Long Yao felt bored and quickly left.

    The ghoul masked man retreated back and saw Su Ruiying, who was sitting in the hall with a gloomy face. His heart tightened.

    ¡°Bastard! Who does Long Yao think he is? To actually dare threaten me !!!¡± Su Ruiying was furious and smashed the cup on the table. Her ugly face twisted with malevolence.

    ¡°Lady Ying, please calm down. Lord Long has always been rude. He only restrained himself in front of Lord Chi Yan. This time he really caught something against us. My Lady, please be patient and endure for a while.¡± The ghoul masked man advised.

    ¡°Hmph! He dared to threaten me this time, well, just wait for it. I will make him regret this in the future!¡± Su Rui cursed out angrily.

    The ghoul masked man cautiously said: ¡°So Lord Long¡¯s request is ...¡±

    ¡°Promised.¡± Su Ruiying took a deep breath, ¡°Yan Hai can only me himself for his bad luck. Before that, he had grudges with Long Yao that bastard. I can¡¯t help him.¡±

 Chapter 3013 - Fast death 1

    <h4>Chapter 3013 Fast death 1</h4>

    ¡°When does My Lady intend to strike?¡± The ghoul masked man looked at Su Ruiying.

    Su Ruiying frowned and said, ¡°Wait for him to visit the next time. Yan Hai might be going to deal with some matters when he goes back. He will be a Knight of Destruction soon, what else is there that he can¡¯t let go of?¡±

    Su Ruiying was very puzzled, and the ghoul masked man also knew nothing about it.

    Long Yao, who had left Su Ruiying¡¯s residence, had returned to his ce with a good mood.

    With the strength of Jun Wu Xie, it was almost impossible to plot against her. An arrogant person like Long Yao, even after witnessing Jun Wu Xie killing five of the Top Ten Experts in person, he had deeply felt the strength of the Dual Spirit Ring exponent. Naturally, he would not be stupid enough to confront her directly.

    Before Jun Wu Xie became a true Knight of Destruction, the only person who could strike Jun Wu Xie without anyone knowing would be Su Ruiying.

    Su Ruiying was responsible for erasing the memory of the new Knight of Destruction. It was also the most vulnerable time. No matter what Su Ruiying had done during the process, no one would know.

    In fact, Su Ruiying also said that Long Yao¡¯s move was somewhat redundant. Because of Long Yao¡¯s narrow-mindedness, he was not willing to leave the slightest chance to his enemies.

    In particr, his own invincible enemy.

    ¡°Yan Hai, no matter how powerful you are, I don¡¯t believe that you can still hide this time!¡± Long Yao¡¯s eyes shed a shadow of a bird of prey, as if he had seen the appearance of Jun Wu Xie in the future. It made him feel very happy.

    Just as Long Yao was proud of his n, a voice suddenly sounded in Long Yao¡¯s ear.

    ¡°Long Yao.¡±

    In the empty alley, the sound suddenly appeared to make Long Yao slightly stunned. Knowing his status in the Upper Realm, only His Lord and the Knights of Destruction dared to call him his name. At Least everyone else would address him as Lord.

    But the voice seemed a little strange, only a trace of familiarity. But he couldn¡¯t remember who it was for a while.

    Long Yao turned around unconsciously, wanting to see who was so bold. When he turned around and saw the personing, he was stunned!

    The figure standing at the end of the alley was slightly thin. It makes Long Yao feel more fearful than any other figure.

    ¡°Yan ... Yan Hai?¡± Long Yao looked at the figure in shock. He couldn¡¯t imagine that he would meet Jun Wu Xie at this time. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    For some reason, Long Yao felt a panic in his heart. He didn¡¯t even realize it.

    Jun Wu Xie slowly walked from the entrance of the alley to Long Yao, and the reflection of the wall enveloped her. Even at dusk, it was as if darkness fell, making people feel dim.

    ¡°What? Naturally I havee to return you the favour.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s slightly cold voice echoed in the alley.

    An uneasiness lingered in Long Yao¡¯s mind. His cells seemed to be tense at this moment. His right leg stepped back subconsciously.

    ¡°Return the favour? I don¡¯t remember what kind of favour I have given you. Did you remember it wrongly?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s footsteps did not stop. The unhurried pace seemed to step on Long Yao¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Lord Long, a noble person like you are forgetful. You asked those Top Ten Experts to take care by presenting me with such a ¡®gift¡¯... I haven¡¯t returned it yet.¡±

 Chapter 3014 - Fast death 2

    <h4>Chapter 3014 Fast death 2</h4>

    Long Yao¡¯s heart was stunned momentarily. Jun Wu Xie¡¯s intention was already very obvious.

    She was obviously talking about him encouraging the Top Ten Experts to challenge her.

    In fact, Long Yao had always had a strong sense of enmity towards Jun Wu Xie. Other than the reason being that Jun Wu Xie¡¯s existence had threatened his ambitions, another very important point was that Long Yao had witnessed Jun Wu Xie¡¯s revenge on the Top Ten Experts and Bai Zhu.

    Long Yao could not forget that bloody scene. There was always a fear in his heart telling him that Jun Wu Xie would exact her revenge one day.

    And that day was finally here!

    ¡°Yan Hai, do you really want to be like this?¡± Long Yao narrowed his eyes, but involuntarily began to get nervous.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Long Yao indifferently. Her calm face had a pair of murderous and awe-inspiring eyes. The eyes, like the eyes of a demon, slowly swept over Long Yao¡¯s facial features.

    ¡°Blood debt must be repaid with blood.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s cold voice echoed in the alley, without a trace of temperature, revealing her murderous intention.

    A drop of cold sweat oozed out from Long Yao¡¯s forehead. An unprecedented fear leapt out of his heart. Even though Jun Wu Xie had not struck yet, the kind of suffocating oppression had already bore down on him.

    Long Yao was very clear that he could not win over a Dual Spirit Ring. Otherwise, he would not privately use Su Ruiying¡¯s hobbies to threaten her to kill Jun Wu Xie.

    It¡¯s a pity that all he did was toote.

    How could Jun Wu Xie easily let him go?

    ¡°Yan Hai, you are about to be promoted to the Knight of Destruction. If you start to fight with me now, I¡¯m afraid that His Lord won¡¯t let you go easily.¡± Long Yao was afraid, he was extremely reluctant to admit that his heart really feared Jun Wu Xie. This fear caused Long Yao to mention His Lord involuntarily.

    However, how could Long Yao know that Jun Wu Xie was determined to kill him and there was no escape for him at all?

    Not to mention that he mentioned His Lord to threaten Jun Wu Xie. Even if His Lord was now standing in front of Jun Wu Xie, nothing could change her determination to kill him.

    Jun Wu Xie just looked at Long Yao coldly, watching his almost ridiculous struggle. She raised her hands silently. The Dual Spirit Ring slowly rising above her hands foreshadowed Long Yao¡¯s threat. His threat was a useless result.

    ¡°The Upper Realm have always respected the strong. If you died in my hands today, it would only mean that you are weak.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. In the Upper Realm, it had always been the rule that the strong prevailed over the weak. At this moment, she would realise it one by one.

    Long Yao¡¯s eyes widened. His first reaction was not to make any counterattack. Instead he turned around in an instant and rushed towards the ce opposite Jun Wu Xie.

    A cold glint shed by her eyes as she turned into a cold streak of light and chased after him.

    Long Yao had almost exhausted all his strength as he went all out. He only had one goal in his mind ¨C his destination was Chi Yan¡¯s house!

    Among the Knights of Destruction, only Chi Yan could suppress Jun Wu Xie a little. And now Jun Wu Xie¡¯s intent on killing him was so obvious. In addition to finding Chi Yan for help, Long Yao couldn¡¯t think of any other chance to live at all.

    Never in his wildest dreams would he ever have thought that he would be cornered into such an embarrassing situation one day.

 Chapter 3015 - Fast death 3

    <h4>Chapter 3015 Fast death 3</h4>

    From the alleys to the streets, Long Yao¡¯s speed was amazing. The pedestrians on the streets could not see his figure. They could only feel a gust of wind sweep through and dust rolling up.

    In panic, Long Yao repeatedly knocked over the small stalls beside the street, which slowed down his speed, and the people on the street could see that it was Long Yao.

    This look made people on the street dumbfounded.

    The name of the Knight of Destruction was not well known in the Upper Realm. Only in the Sacred City, its status and prestige were deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. Among the Four Knights of Destruction, the only one known by people was Long Yao, who once served as the examiner of the Top Ten Experts selection contest.

    Long Yao¡¯s face was quickly recognized and before people could rush up to greet him, they were surprised to find that Long Yao, who was usually arrogant, was now in a state of panic. His fear could not be concealed, as he looked absolutely delirious and terrified, nothing of his usual demeanor could be seen.

    That feeling ...

    It¡¯s like being chased and killed.

    Long Yao?

    Long Yao, one of the Knights of Destruction, would actually be chased and killed?

    This must be an illusion.

    No one believed what they had seen.

    However, just when everyone felt dazzled, Long Yao who was in a flurry suddenly stopped.

    Ten yards away in front of him, a slender figure appeared quietly, obviously so thin like a high wall that could not be crossed, blocking Long Yao¡¯s way.

    Long Yao stood on the spot, cold sweat oozing from his forehead. He looked at Jun Wu Xie who was a few steps away and his heart almost leapt out of his throat.

    ¡°Huh? Isn¡¯t that the Sea Spirit City Lord Yan Hai? This is ... what¡¯s going on?¡±

    On the streets, the bustling crowds stopped because of the appearance of Long Yao and Jun Wu Xie. Everyone stopped and looked at these two famous characters in Sacred City.

    Long Yao¡¯s identity was doomed to his great reputation.

    But Jun Wu Xie¡¯s strength had be her bargaining chip admired by thousands of people. Whether it was her glorious record of eliminating the 72 cities, the killing the Top Ten Experts in a one-on-six or her easy feat of sending Bai Zhu to hell, these had all made her a prominent figure in Sacred City, standing on the cusp of the storm.

    Even though the news that Jun Wu Xie was about to be a Knight of Destruction had not spread but in the Sacred City and the entire Upper Realm, no one dares to underestimate Jun Wu Xie.

    Just that...

    The situation between these two people was strange.

    The embarrassment on Long Yao¡¯s face was already very obvious, especially Long Yao¡¯s look at Jun Wu Xie is full of fear, which was something that everyone dared not think about.

    A Knight of Destruction would even show such awkward posture in front of Jun Wu Xie. It looked more like Long Yao was really being hunted down and the person who hunted him happened to be one of the strongest in the Upper Realm!

    For a while, the people on the street were dumbfounded and they dared not move amidst the strange atmosphere on the street.

    Neither Long Yao nor Jun Wu Xie were people whom they dared to provoke.

    They were only curious about what happened that Jun Wu Xie dared to strike in public against a Knight of Destruction!

 Chapter 3016 - Fast death 4

    <h4>Chapter 3016 Fast death 4</h4>

    No matter how powerful Jun Wu Xie¡¯s strength was, she had just won the Top Ten Experts in the selection contest. Even though His Lord would not control the battles in the Upper Realm, the Top Ten Experts and the Knights of Destruction were all managed by His Lord. If this fight starts, it would really rm him!

    However, no matter how much doubt and curiosity they had, no one dared to speak out. Everyone shrank their shoulders subconsciously and looked at the two people who were facing each other.

    ¡°Do you think you can escape?¡± Jun Wu Xie looked at Long Yao calmly.

    Long Yao cursed with a low voice and his gaze became grim. He looked at Jun Wu Xie fiercely, filled with hatred.

    ¡°Escape? Why should I escape? Yan Hai, you are just a reserve of the Top Ten Experts. What do you have to fight against me? So what if I arranged people to strike those around you? As long as you don¡¯t be a Knight of Destruction, you can¡¯t take action against me! In front of His Lord, the Knights of Destruction can always step on a garbage like you! I only hate, only hate Fang Jinghe and the whole bunch of garbage. I should have killed all those dogs around you! I was wrong at the beginning, I shouldn¡¯t let them go. Instead I should kill them by myself, I should personally peel their skin and remove their veins and send their bodies right to you.¡± Long Yao waspletely out to take the risk. He knew very well that even if he knelt down to beg for mercy now, Jun Wu Xie would not let him go.

    ¡°I really want to see what expression you will have when you see that scene, ha ha ha ha!¡± Long Yaoughed wildly, his vicious eyes swept across Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body with gritted teeth and said: ¡°Kill me in public if you have the guts to do so. There are so many people here. I want to see how you can shut the mouths of these people? Once His Lord knows about this, I want to see what good ending you would have?¡± Long Yao kept calming himself down.

    The Knight of Destruction was different from the others in the Upper Realm. Each of them had been personally selected by His Lord and each held great strength.

    They were all directly under His Lord. Anyone who wanted to do harm to them would be punished by His Lord. He didn¡¯t believe that Jun Wu Xie really dared to kill him under the eyes of everyone.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Long Yao coldly. His malicious words filled her ears yet all that was on her mind was the constant tragic scenes of Fei Yan and the others. Those images were like des shing her heart, poking various sore spots.

    That was her reverse scale, her bottom line!

    ¡°Do I really have this skill? You will know soon.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes became a little colder as she walked towards Long Yao. The Dual Spirit Rings in her hands were shining dazzlingly.

    Almost in a sh, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s figure disappeared in ce. Long Yao¡¯s body cells were about to explode at this moment. He immediately used his strength to prepare for a battle against Jun Wu Xie. .

    On the whole street, people could not see the figure of Jun Wu Xie and Long Yao at all. They could only see streaks of lights shing before them. Moving at incredible speeds, far exceeding thunder and lightning, the roaring burst sound almost tore everyone¡¯s eardrums. The after-waves that spread out are scraping the crowds on the street, and countless rubble and debris floated up in the air!

 Chapter 3017 - Fast death 5

    <h4>Chapter 3017 Fast death 5</h4>

    The entire space seems to be torn into pieces at this moment.

    Those with a slightck of strength could not bear the impact of the aftermath. They fell onto the ground one by one.

    No one had noticed when a faint scent of blood started to permeate in the air and as time ticked by, the stench of blood became heavier and heavier. Very soon, the suffocating stench of blood smothered the surroundings, making it very unbearable and made people feel like retching.

    With a torrential whirlwind sweeping across and countless shes of light dashing by, the entire ce had soon turned into a nightmare.

    This stirred people¡¯s memories of an incident that happened not too long ago of a ferocious battle that took ce on one of the streets right here in Sacred City. After that, all that remained on that street was a blood-stained butterfly. Till now, it had not been washed away.

    Sounds of terror and destruction ensued as a heavy oppression pressed down upon those remaining people and they felt as if it would crush their internal organs any moment. In the blink of an eye, it disappeared without a trace.

    When the people raised their heads amidst their panic, all they saw on the street was death itself.

    In the chaos, they saw ...

    Long Yao was soaked in blood, a sorry cut figure who was struggling to stand as he leaned against the wall. Fresh crimson blood was flowing along his legs and very soon had spread to his feet, gradually forming a pool of blood beneath his feet.

    Blood.

    Dazzling red blood.

    But if one looked closely, one would have noticed.

    Long Yao did not stand on his own. There was a hand stained with blood that had already prated his chest silently and quietly. Within the slender fingers, she was holding a beating heart.

    But in the next second, it was crushed!

    Jun Wu Xie withdrew her hand and looked coldly at Long Yao, who had already breathed hisst crumbled onto the ground.

    The shock and anxiety he experienced before his death was still frozen on his face.

    With a thump, Long Yao fell into the pool of blood under the eyes of everyone. The thick bloody smell filled everyone¡¯s nose.

    A horrified scream came out of someone¡¯s mouth, tearing the silence at this moment. It also terrified people¡¯s hearts. At this moment, everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on Jun Wu Xie.

    Inexplicable fear shrouded each of them.

    They were afraid.

    Really afraid.

    They were afraid that Jun Wu Xie would choose to send them to hell in order to seal everyone¡¯s mouth.

    However...

    Jun Wu Xie just looked at Long Yao¡¯s body for a moment. She ignored those who were trembling by the side. She turned around as if nothing had happened, slowly leaving everyone¡¯s sight.

    It wasn¡¯t until the moment when Jun Wu Xie stepped out of sight, those frightened people had already fallen to the ground awkwardly, panting and gasping for air as if they had just been drowning in water just a minute ago.

    How crazy was this man to dare to kill a Knight of Destruction in public?

    They dared not imagine.

    The only thing they knew was that they dare not provoke this person in their entire life.

    The death of Long Yao was so sudden. But due to his identity and the fact that he was in in front of everyone, the news of his death spread quickly throughout Sacred City.

    Back at her residence, Su Ruiying was still feeling tangled as she was wrecking her brains on how she was going to deal with Jun Wu Xie. Upon hearing the news of Long Yao¡¯s death, she waspletely stunned and looked at the ghoul masked man incredulously as she asked:

    ¡°Dead? Long Yao ... is dead?¡±

 Chapter 3018 - Fast death 6

    <h4>Chapter 3018 Fast death 6</h4>

    ¡°Lady Ying... Lord Long Yao is indeed dead. Lord Chi Yan has sent someone to verify it and his death has been confirmed ... and well... it seems that even his soul has also beenpletely ...¡± The ghoul masked man did not go on, only because the news received from Chi Yan was really incredible.

    Not only was Long Yao dead, even his soul was destroyed. He did not know what kind of power had done such a feat.

    It seems like...

    There was no chance of rebirth forever.

    Su Ruiying knew everything about souls. She didn¡¯t need the ghoul masked man to exin any further. She had already had a rough idea and her face turned pale. The puppet that had been carved halfway suddenly dropped on the table.

    ¡°Who did it?¡± Su Ruiying asked stiffly.

    The ghoul masked man replied: ¡°It is Yan Hai.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s him indeed!¡± Su Ruiying took a deep breath, not surprised by this answer.

    The strength of a Knight of Destruction had surpassed the Top Ten Experts. Looking at the entire Upper Realm, there were only three people who could kill Long Yao.

    She and Jun Gu could not do anything, only His Lord and the head of the Knight of Destruction Chi Yan could. But now, there was one more person, Jun Wu Xie.

    Long Yao came to find her before. It was because Long Yao and Jun Wu Xie had conflicts before, so he wanted to make use of her strength to deal with Jun Wu Xie so that she had no chance to get revenge.

    However, no one thought that shortly after Long Yao found Su Ruiying, he was killed by Jun Wu Xie, and furthermore, he was killed in front of masses!

    It seemed that Long Yao¡¯s worry was not wrong, but it¡¯s a pity ... He still couldn¡¯t escape...

    ¡°Yan Hai mentioned before that he still had some matters to deal with, is it possible that... He was referring to Long Yao¡¯s matters?¡± Su Ruiying¡¯s heart was startled, and she suddenly felt that she had almost stepped into the abyss.

    The vengeance of Jun Wu Xie was stronger than she thought. She never thought that Jun Wu Xie would seek revenge for herpanion¡¯s life to such an extent.

    ¡°Lady Ying, Long Yao is dead, so previously what Long Yao had entrusted you to do...¡± The ghoul masked man asked nervously.

    Su Ruiying¡¯splexion suddenly changed. She pped the ghoul masked man directly with her hand and angrily said, ¡°What do you mean by entrusted me to do, you don¡¯t have to talk about it. Long Yao came to see me, but I didn¡¯t even bother about his request! Take care of your mouth, and if you let this matter reveal a bit, I will let you thoroughly dissipate! Do you understand!?¡±

    Su Ruiying red at him fiercely and he quickly cowered and nodded anxiously.

    ¡°Get out! I¡¯m upset when I see you!¡± Su Ruiying cursed, and the ghoul masked man stepped back out tremblingly.

    But Su Ruiying was still afraid.

    Jun Wu Xie looked cold and indifferent. She was not like a person who sought revenge for the smallest grievance. The reason why Su Ruiying dared to agree with Long Yao¡¯s request was that he had something on her. And she felt that Jun Wu Xie was no threat.

    But Long Yao¡¯s death made Su Ruiying realize for the first time that Jun Wu Xie was not as harmless as she seemed on the surface.

    At the thought of almost carrying out Long Yao¡¯s request and preparing to create indelible damage to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s memory during the cleaning process, Su Ruiying felt a chill run down her spine.

    ¡°Long Yao, you died well. Death is really good. Since you are dead, you can¡¯t bother me anymore.¡± Su Ruiying hugged her arms and spoke coldly.

 Chapter 3019 - Punitive expedition 1

    <h4>Chapter 3019 Punitive expedition 1</h4>

    The death of Long Yao caused an uproar in Sacred City.

    When Jun Wu Xie passed this news to Qiao Chu and others, she received Chi Yan¡¯s invitation that night to his residence for a discussion.

    Jun Wu Yao apanied Jun Wu Xie along. Before leaving, Qiao Chu and others could not help but worry. They consoled Jun Wu Xie before she left.

    This was the second time Jun Wu Xie saw Chi Yan. Unlikest time, when Jun Wu Xie saw him this time round, his cold face was covered with ayer of gloom.

    Su Ruiying and Jun Gu were also invited along. When they saw Jun Wu Xie, the expressions in their eyes were very different.

    Chi Yan nced at Jun Wu Xie and his previous ¡°enthusiasm¡± was gone.

    Jun Wu Xie sat down on the side and observed him, looking for any changes.

    ¡°Yan Hai, the reason I called you over today, you should be clear right?¡± Chi Yan looked sternly at Jun Wu Xie and said coldly.

    Jun Wu Xie said: ¡°Is it because of Long Yao?¡±

    Chi Yan nodded.

    Long Yao¡¯s death exceeded everyone¡¯s expectations. Although Chi Yan had heard about the enmity between Long Yao and Jun Wu Xie, he had never ever thought this would be the oue. What annoyed Chi Yan was thest time when Jun Wu Xie and Long Yao were in the same house, they were each other¡¯s eyesore. It was Long Yao¡¯s provocation against Jun Wu Xie. Jun Wu Xie did not seem to have any reaction towards Long Yao.

    This made Chi Yan unprepared. He even thought that Long Yao would continue to provoke Jun Wu Xie but he wouldn¡¯t dare to be too overboard. He didn¡¯t ask too much, but he didn¡¯t expect ... The real strike was not by Long Yao. It was Jun Wu Xie instead. And ... he was killed in such a short moment!

    There was simply no time to spare for anyone.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jun Wu Xie didn¡¯t seem to think there was any problem with killing Long Yao. Her calm eyes did not reflect any guilt at all.

    Chi Yan¡¯s brows could not help but wrinkled, and Jun Gu on the other side could not help worrying, fearing that his daughter would have suffered a great loss.

    Su Ruiying was very clever. There was no response from beginning to end, as if it was none of her business.

    ¡°Long Yao is one of the Knights of Destruction. The Knight of Destruction is directly under His Lord. This person can¡¯t be killed just as you like to.¡± Chi Yan said coldly, his voice clearly showing displeasure.

    Jun Wu Xie was not really a Knight of Destruction yet. Even if she had be one, there was no reason to kill other knights. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t it be a mess?

    ¡°I have already killed him.¡± Jun Wu Xie looked at Chi Yan without showing any weakness.

    Chi Yan¡¯s face became more ugly.

    ¡°The rule of ¡®the strong shall prevail and the weak shall perish¡¯ is how the Upper Realm has always been. But it seems that those with the title of Knights of Destruction are an exception. Lord Chi Yan should have informed me earlier, so that I would have known that no matter how ipetent a Knight of Destruction is, I can¡¯t kill one. ¡°Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words shocked Su Ruiying.

    Su Ruiying looked at Jun Wu Xie in disbelief and could not believe that such shocking words would actually be uttered in front of Chi Yan.

    Wasn¡¯t she mocking the Knights of Destruction andbelling them as ipetent?

    Chi Yan¡¯s face turned darker. He almost had an outburst several times which caused Jun Gu¡¯s heart to tighten. Before Chi Yan spoke, Jun Gu immediately said: ¡°Yan Hai, you are wrong, what really matters for a Knight of Destruction is not this title, but the strength and loyalty to His Lord! ¡°

 Chapter 3020 - Punitive expedition 2

    <h4>Chapter 3020 Punitive expedition 2</h4>

    ¡°The two are indispensable. If you are not capable, you cannot be a Knight of Destruction. If you are strong, you can¡¯t be a Knight of Destruction without loyalty to His Lord too. Do you understand?¡±Jun Gu looked at Jun Wu Xie indifferently. In a few words, he sessfully polished the sharp words of Jun Wu Xie.

    Chi Yan¡¯s expression eased slightly.

    Jun Wu Xie understood her father¡¯s thoughts. In this case, she was going to use Chi Yan¡¯s anger to shut him down. Unexpectedly, her father had said it in advance. That saved her a lot of trouble.

    Jun Wu Xie followed Jun Gu¡¯s words and said, ¡°If this is the case, I don¡¯t think that with Long Yao¡¯s strength, he is worthy of the title of Knight of Destruction. Fighting me, he can¡¯t even withstand a hundred strokes. With this capability, what right does he have to earn His Lord¡¯s favour?¡±

    Jun Gu was relieved. He almost gave his daughter a thumbs up.

    Chi Yan was a lonely man with an arrogant personality. There was one thing that no one can surpass.

    That was loyalty to His Lord.

    Among the four members of the Knights of Destruction, only Chi Yan was the most loyal to His Lord. All actions were subject to His Lord¡¯s will. He did not care about the things around him.

    When Jun Wu Xie mentioned His Lord, naturally, the anger in Chi Yan¡¯s heart ceased.

    ¡°Long Yao is as useless as it really is, and this result is also his own fault.¡± Chi Yan finally rxed.

    On one side, Su Ruiying swallowed her saliva secretly. Chi Yan treated His Lord wholeheartedly. She may not have noticed that although Chi Yan could not take a hundred strokes from her, what was Jun Wu Xie¡¯s strength?

    That was the true strength of a Dual Spirit Ring exponent!

    Not to mention Long Yao, even among the other Knights of Destruction, the only person who could withstand the hundred strokes from Jun Wu Xie was only Chi Yan. Besides Long Yao, she and Jun Gu had to make way.

    Su Ruiying was afraid to mention these remarks to Jun Wu Xie. As long as Jun Wu Xie did not target her, she wished Jun Wu Xie ignored her existencepletely.

    ¡°But ...¡± Chi Yan¡¯s words suddenly turned, his sharp eyes looked at Jun Wu Xie again.

    ¡°No matter how useless Long Yao is, he is still a member of the Knight of Destruction . You killed him. This matter is undoubtedly. I have reported it to His Lord. His Lord has given his order. In three days time, he will be seeing you in person. At that time, it is for me to say and how His Lord will decide. ¡±

    ¡°His Lord wants to see me?¡± Jun Wu Xie was stunned. She did not expect this.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Chi Yan nodded. ¡°How to deal with you, I have no right to ask, only His Lord can decide.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, she didn¡¯t expect that her revenge on Long Yao would drag the one who was hiding behind the scenes so quickly.

    Years of nning were just to bring that person down.

    And the first opportunity to face up to that person was three dayster!

    Jun Wu Xie forcibly suppressed the emotions in her heart and remained calm on her face. She said lightly: ¡°Because it is the will of His Lord, I should obey and three dayster, I will definitely meet His Lord in person!¡±

    This meeting would herald the drumming of the decisive battle!

 Chapter 3021 - Entering the tigerâ€™s den 1

    <h4>Chapter 3021 Entering the tiger¡¯s den 1</h4>

    ¡°What? Are you going to see His Lord yourself? Isn¡¯t ... isn¡¯t this too dangerous?¡± As soon as Qiao Chu heard the news brought back by Jun Wu Xie, he jumped up from the chair. He simply could not believe his ears.

    Hua Yao frowned deeply. This situation was quite unexpected. No one thought that His Lord would demand to see Jun Wu Xie at this time.

    Jun Wu Yao was lost in contemtion. Among the people present, he was the only one who had close contact with His Lord. He personally taught His Lord¡¯s skills. For this action, he was the most qualified to say something.

    ¡°Brother Wu Yao, look at this ...¡± Fan Zhuo looked to Jun Wu Yao, hesitating.

    ¡°I can¡¯t judge his style of action. You cannot guess him as a person.¡± Jun Wu Yao admitted frankly.

    If he could guess His Lord¡¯s thoughts, he would not have fallen into his trap.

    ¡°I will go.¡± Jun Wu Xie said in a resolute tone.

    ¡°At this point of time, we have no way to retreat. No matter what His Lord wants to do, I can only face up, so there may be a glimmer of hope.¡± Jun Wu Xie took a deep breath. She had taken ny-nine steps. She was just left with thisst step.

    She had to go.

    If she backed off at this time, all her previous efforts became meaningless. And, now, even if she wanted to back off, she would not be able to leave.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Jun Wu Yao said.

    Jun Wu Xie shook her head.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go by myself. If something goes wrong, at least there¡¯s still you.¡± Jun Wu Xie looked at Jun Wu Yao firmly. The reason why she hasn¡¯t exposed Jun Wu Yao to the vision of the Upper Realm was to keep thest move.

    Jun Wu Yao understood her intentions, although he could not bear it, he still nodded, eding to her request.

    Qiao Chu and others could not stop worrying and paced about anxiously. There was nothing that they could do. They could only pray and hope that His Lord did not find out anything.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so nervous, unless His Lord has a pair of heavenly eyes, we have done everything so secretly, he cannot find anything out.¡± Jun Wu Xie appeased herpanions.

    Having said that, who wouldn¡¯t be nervous with the single thought of Jun Wu Xie meeting with that person alone?

    In order to divert the attention of herpanions, Jun Wu Xie said: ¡°There is still a period of time before I meet with His Lord, there is still a person, maybe I should also pay a visit first.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s gaze changed slightly when she mentioned this.

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°Su Ruiying.¡± Jun Wu Xie said.

    When she mentioned the name of Su Ruiying, Fei Yan on the side almost subconsciously reached out to the table next to him. The puppet on the table was sitting quietly and he saw Fei Yan¡¯s uneasiness. Although he was helpless in his heart, he still raised his hand and appeased Fei Yan¡¯s finger.

    ¡°If the purpose of His Lord is to use the souls of the Upper Realms to activate the Blood Sacrifice of the Three Realms, then I have reason to believe that those souls should be in the hands of Su Ruiying.¡± To destroy the enemy¡¯s n, you can start from many aspects. Before she faced His Lord, she needed more chips.

    ¡°If I remember correctly, refining the life and death worm would also require a lot of souls. I might get a more urate answer from Su Ruiying.¡±

 Chapter 3022 - Entering tigerâ€™s den 2

    <h4>Chapter 3022 Entering tiger¡¯s den 2</h4>

    After Su Ruiying returned from Chi Yan¡¯s house, she was a little uneasy, and even the puppets who couldn¡¯t put it down on normal days could not calm her panic. When she met Jun Wu Xie, her eyes kept focusing on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body. She feared that Jun Wu Xie had discovered Long Yao¡¯s n and she had followed Long Yao¡¯s footsteps.

    Fortunately, Jun Wu Xie never paid any attention to her from beginning to end. This made Su Ruiying more or less relieved. She had never hoped to be ignored by others as she did now.

    ¡°Lady Ying.¡± The ghoul masked man came cautiously to Su Ruiying¡¯s side and served the tea carefully.

    Su Ruiying was not in the mood to drink. She did not know why there was always a feeling of irritability in her heart. She always felt that something ominous was going to happen.

    ¡°For the following days, I won¡¯t see anyone whoes over. If someonees, tell them that I am sick. Do you understand?¡± Su Ruiying said ufortably. Although Jun Wu Xie was going to see His Lord in three days but prior to this, Su Ruiying did not want any idents to happen.

    She saw Long Yao¡¯s body in Chi Yan¡¯s backyard, and the bloody scene hadn¡¯t faded from her mind until now.

    ¡°Yes.¡± The ghoul masked man responded honestly.

    But...

    The ghoul masked man hadn¡¯t had the time to convey the message of Su Ruiying, and the ugly old man who was staying outside hurried over.

    ¡°Lady Ying, that Yan Hai is here again.¡±

    After the old man made his report, Su Ruiying almost swept the teacup on the table to the ground, her face suddenly turned pale.

    ¡°Why is he here?¡± Su Ruiying¡¯s voice became a little stiff.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, he is waiting outside the house now.¡±

    Su Ruiying pursed her lips. It was toote for her to chase Yan Hai away.

    ¡°Let hime in.¡± Su Ruiying took a deep breath and scolded Long Yao back and forth in her heart. The time of Long Yao¡¯s death and the time of leaving her home were one after the other. Basically, Jun Wu Xie killed Long Yao right after he left meeting with Su Ruiying.

    Who knows whether Jun Wu Xie would have guessed anything.

    At this moment, Su Ruiying really hated Long Yao. He should note to find her just before Jun Wu Xie killed him. Who knows if Long Yao said anything before his death!

    After a while, Jun Wu Xie walked into the hall. Su Ruiying tried to make her expression look more natural. Her eyes trembled slightly as she looked at Jun Wu Yao who was behind Jun Wu Xie.

    At the beginning, she would actively invite Jun Wu Xie toe to her house as a guest. One was to attract Jun Wu Xie, and the other was to look at the follower behind Jun Wu Xie. After the Knight of Destruction had forgotten everything, she would use this follower to create her new soul puppet doll. But now ...

    Even if Su Ruiying had another hundred guts, she would not dare to think so.

    Long Yao was only instigating the Top Ten Experts to attack the guards around Jun Wu Xie. As a result, not only did the Top Ten Experts were all destroyed, even Long Yao himself died in the hands of Jun Wu Xie. Su Ruiying no longer dared to strike the people around Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Yan Hai, why are you here? I thought you have left to rest after meeting with Chi Yan,¡± Su Ruiying said calmly.

 Chapter 3023 - Entering tigerâ€™s den 3

    Chapter 3023 Entering tiger¡¯s den 3

    Jun Wu Xie sat calmly in the chair beside Su Ruiying. There was no slight expression on her face, only her pair of cold eyes that had swept over Su Ruiying. She could see that Su Ruiying¡¯s heart was shaking but could only maintain the smile on her face.

    ¡°Cough... Ah Fu serve tea.¡± Su Ruiying concealed her guilty mood as much as possible.

    The ghoul masked man quickly retreated, and after a while he served the tea but Jun Wu Xie did not ept it and simply left the tea that was ced on the table beside her.

    Su Ruiying couldn¡¯t wait for Jun Wu Xie to speak. Her heart was beating wildly as she tried to retain her calm facade, ¡°It¡¯s sote, Yan Hai, what is the matter?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie finally said, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal, but I¡¯m going to see His Lord three dayster, and I feel a little bit unsure. After all, I have never seen His Lord before.¡±

    Su Ruiying was relieved after hearing her words.

    ¡°Oh, this is the matter you are referring to.¡±

    ¡°Otherwise?¡± Jun Wu Xie raised her eyebrows slightly.

    Su Ruiying smiled a little stiffly and awkwardly: ¡°For this matter, you don¡¯t have to be too nervous about it, since you are the one chosen by His Lord, His Lord will not embarrass you. You can rest assured. His Lord is very kind to us Knights of Destruction, and his temperament is also very good. ¡±

    ¡°Oh? Really?¡± Jun Wu Xie said quietly.

    ¡°That¡¯s natural. If I change someone else, I might not dare to be so stubborn. But we are different. The existence of us Knights of Destruction was selected by His Lord himself. It ispletely different from other people. We belong directly to His Lord. On the other hand, our power alsoes from His Lord. When you be a Knight of Destruction, you will understand that everything I said today is true. ¡°Su Ruiying seemed to rx her vignce and said nonchntly.

    ¡°Your strength is already very strong. If there is any blessing from His Lord, it will be better.¡±

    ¡°However, Chi Yan had said before that it was ufortable. Before the ceremony, could I not see His Lord?¡± Jun Wu Xie naturally asked her question.

    However, Su Ruiying chuckled with a smile: ¡°That¡¯s Chi Yan deliberately trying to test you. The few of us also met His Lord before bing a Knight of Destruction. After all, we will serve ourselves to His Lord. If His Lord has not seen it with his own eyes, how can he be assured? ¡±

    ¡°I was curious. When did you find out that Chi Yan tested you. And unexpectedly something happened to Long Yao halfway and His Lord would see you in advance ...¡± , Su Ruiying¡¯s expression was obviously a bit stiff. She secretly looked at Jun Wu Xie and saw that she did not find out anything.

    And Jun Wu Xie had already obtained the result she wanted to know the most. It turns out that His Lord asked to see her in advance, not a special case, but a situation that every Knight of Destruction would encounter. As a result, they were nervous previously. Now they could rx a little bit.

    Jun Wu Xie secretly exchanged a look with Jun Wu Yao. Their thoughts were known to each other but left unspoken.

    ¡°Anyway, there shouldn¡¯t be any problems for His Lord to see you. If you still have something to worry about, just ask me.¡± Su Ruiying¡¯s attitude turned good at this moment, it was just that ugly face that people couldn¡¯t get close to.

 Chapter 3024 - Entering tigerâ€™s den 4

    <h4>Chapter 3024 Entering tiger¡¯s den 4</h4>

    ¡°There is one thing that I really want to ask.¡± Jun Wu Xie lowered her gaze.

    ¡°Oh? What¡¯s the matter?¡± Su Ruiying asked.

    Jun Wu Xie raised her eyes slightly. Her cold eyes met Su Ruiying¡¯s eyes, ¡°That day, why did Long Yao look for you?¡±

    Croak!

    The smile on Su Ruiying¡¯s face shattered in an instant. She looked at Jun Wu Xie stiffly. She could hardly believe what she had heard.

    ¡°You ... what do you mean ...¡± Su Ruiying couldn¡¯tugh at all.

    Jun Wu Xie said: ¡°That day, I saw Long Yaoing out of your mansion. I believe it¡¯s because of me that he came to look for you. After all, it¡¯s always your responsibility to erase the memories of a Knight of Destruction, right?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s tone was not fast, but it was like a cold wind crossing, taking away the temperature of Su Ruiying¡¯s body. She looked at Jun Wu Xie in horror, her hands on her knees began to shake uncontrobly.

    ¡°You know about it?¡± Su Ruiying almost extruded from her throat. The fear in her heart was magnified infinitely at this moment.

    ¡°What do you say?¡± Jun Wu Xie raised his eyebrows slightly.

    Su Ruiying took a deep breath and almost stood up from the chair almost instantly.

    ¡°Long Yao came over himself. I didn¡¯t say anything to him at all. Yan Hai, I actively invited you as my guest as I had originally intended to be good with you. I believe you can see this. Long Yao is a Knight of Destruction, but his strength is far weaker than you. I don¡¯t need to offend you because of him. ¡°Su Ruiying almost instantly confirmed that Jun Wu Xie knew everything. Otherwise, Jun Wu Xie would not have suddenly mentioned this matter at this time.

    Su Ruiying was anxious to rify the rtionship between Long Yao and herself, and she didn¡¯t even think about Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words at all.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Su Ruiying¡¯s reaction in her eyes. A sh of chill shed in her eyes.

    In fact, Jun Wu Xie didn¡¯t know why Long Yao came to find Su Ruiying. She just tried to test her out subconsciously. But she didn¡¯t expect Su Ruiying to be so nervous.

    However, Long Yao was now dead and seeing Su Ruiying overreacting and looking so frightened, it was apparent that she was deeply afraid that it would implicate her.

    ¡°It turns out so.¡± Jun Wu Xie didn¡¯t reveal anything else, but her tone was ambiguous.

    ¡°That¡¯s natural, and I¡¯m not a fool.¡± Su Ruiying propped up herposure. But her eyes were empty.

    ¡°Since Lady Ying is so hospitable, can I live in your house in the next few days? Fortunately, if I don¡¯t understand anything, I can ask you in time.¡± Jun Wu Xie said.

    Su Ruiying almost cried. If it was thest time, she can¡¯t wait for Jun Wu Xie to live in her house. Now she ... she was really scared, even though she could manipte the soul, Long Yao had already been killed so easily. She was extremely terrified, how could she dare to keep this death god, Jun Wu Xie?

    But...

    The words have already been spoken. There was no reason to change it now.

    Su Ruiying could only say with a stifled smile as the corner of her lips twitched: ¡°Of course you may, as long as Yan Hai doesn¡¯t find this ce too small. You can live for as long as you want.¡±

    ¡°Sorry for the trouble then.¡± Jun Wu Xie nodded slightly and said, ¡°But I don¡¯t like those puppets, so please find me a room without puppets.¡±

 Chapter 3025 - Surprise discovery 1

    <h4>Chapter 3025 Surprise discovery 1</h4>

    Su Ruiying was awkward and she could only respond with a smile.

    Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao lived in Su Ruiying¡¯s residence. No matter how reluctant Su Ruiying¡¯s heart was, she could only grit her teeth and swallow it. .

    It was just that...

    That night, Su Ruiying waspletely restless. Even her favorite soul puppets could not not calm her inner fears. She locked herself in the room and didn¡¯t dare go anywhere. She just wanted to pass these three days as soon as possible, so that Jun Wu Xie could leave soon.

    Su Ruiying did not dare to go out. But it was the best time for Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao to go out.

    After studying the array totem behind the puppet, Jun Wu Xie already had a way to deal with it. They were both very curious about Su Ruiying¡¯s room and it was as if there was a voice telling her that in there, she could find what she seeked.

    Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao used Spirit Reinforcement to iste the sight of the soul. This method could only cause the blinding effect on the soul. If it was a living person, it had no effect.

    Taking advantage of the cloak of the dark night, the two finally pushed open that room door of Su Ruiying¡¯s soul puppets.

    A candlelight was still lit in the room. As the door was pushed open, the night wind suddenly entered as the me on the candlelight started to sway.

    On the cabs standing against the wall, there were exquisite puppets. Each of which were works of art. Jun Wu Xie swept her gaze over and very soon, Bai Zhu¡¯s puppet was found on one of the shelves.

    It sat motionless in the cupboard, quietly like a lifeless doll, but those eyes shed faintly in the firelight, full of despair.

    Jun Wu Xie withdrew her gaze. Before she knew Su Ruiying, she did not realize that there was such a thing as the survival of the soul. Therefore, Bai Zhu¡¯s soul was retained. But when dealing with Long Yao, Jun Wu Xie did not give Long Yao any chance. She used her handful of soul-fixing methods to crush Long Yao¡¯s heart, and at the same time, shredded Long Yao¡¯s soul.

    Even if Su Ruiying had the ability that surpassed the sky, it was absolutely impossible for Long Yao to live again.

    ¡°In this room, there is a lot of resentment.¡± Jun Wu Yao bowed his head to Jun Wu Xie through the shielding effect of the Spiritual Reinforcement.

    In the eyes of those puppets, they could not be seen, nor could they hear their voices.

    The whole room was filled with a chill that made people feel ufortable and there was grievance mixed in it. That was the grievance that could only be felt by people who have spent some time in the Soul World. Ites from the soul.

    Jun Wu Xie also felt it, but she let herself ignore those grievances as much as possible. In this room of Su Ruiying¡¯s, there were quite a number of puppets in the room. The amount of grievances could be imagined.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Su Ruiying¡¯s desk. Apart from a few carved half-dolls, she found a worn sheepskin book in the drawer and opened the pages. The handwriting of dragon and phoenix was revealed in front of her eyes. .

    Rather than saying that it was a book, it was better to say that this was Su Ruiying¡¯s daily record.

    The above clearly records her process of sculpting each puppet, and the beauty of those puppets. The words and phrases seem nd, but they made one feel chilled.

 Chapter 3026 - Surprise discovery 2

    <h4>Chapter 3026 Surprise discovery 2</h4>

    Jun Wu Xie gave a quick nce and saw a description of a puppet. Her eyes became extremely cold.

    The whole process was clearly written on it, andbining time and events. She was sure that the puppet written above was Rong Ruo!

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jun Wu Yao seemed to notice Jun Wu Xie¡¯s anomaly, and walked to her and asked softly.

    Jun Wu Xie shook her head and put back the book that had been read back again. But her strength was a little heavier. The parchment book hit the drawer with some sound, before waiting for Jun Wu Xie to react.

    From the back of the drawer, a thin scroll suddenly fell out.

    Jun Wu Yao stretched out his hand to pick up the scroll before it fell to the ground.

    ¡°This is ...¡± Jun Wu Yao¡¯s eyes slightly stunned when he read the contents of the scroll.

    Jun Wu Xie stretched out her hand to take the scroll, but with a nce, her eyes suddenly lit up in excitement!

    On the scroll, there were four words clearly written -Life and Death Worm! !

    ¡°Life and Death Worm? How could this thing be in Su Ruiying¡¯s hands?¡± Jun Wu Xie looked at the scroll in her hand with surprise and almost couldn¡¯t wait to turn it over. The scroll detailed the process of refining the whole life and death worm.

    ¡°Is the life and death worm made by Su Ruiying ?¡± Jun Wu Xie made a guess.

    Jun Wu Yao shook his head. ¡°The book you just held should be from Su Ruiying, but the writing on it is very different from this one, and I am afraid that the scroll is dpidated andparing the two, it should not be Su Ruiying¡¯s handwriting. ¡±

    ¡°Then this scroll ...¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mood suddenly became excited. If this scroll could be used to release the life and death worm from Jun Wu Yao¡¯s body, then she would be more confident.

    ¡°If I didn¡¯t guess wrong, it should be His Lord who handed it to Su Ruiying. Elder Luo also said before, refining the life and death worm requires a lot of souls, and Su Ruiying is good at manipting the souls. His Lord may still want to prepare the second life and death worm. This is why it will be handed over to Su Ruiying. ¡± said Jun Wu Yao.

    ¡°The second life and death worm?¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s brows were slightly wrinkled. Who does His Lord want to use this deadly poison on?

    Jun Wu Xie didn¡¯t have much time to think. She could only keep all the contents of the book in her mind in the shortest span of time, and then put the scroll back in ce.

    She now knows the refining method of life and death worm and the materials needed, and the rest was to find a way to remove it.

    ¡°That room, was what Rong Ruo mentioned before?¡± Jun Wu Yao¡¯s eyes fell on the other door in the room.

    ording to Rong Ruo¡¯s memories, behind that door was a huge room filled with many souls.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded, and the two immediately walked towards the room.

    The moment when the door was pushed open, a cold breath came across, as if entering the world of ice and snow in an instant.

    Through the faint candlelight, Jun Wu Xie clearly saw the shelf in the room and the thousands of crystal balls on the shelf!

    In each crystal ball, there was a relentless and terrified face reflected, and the twisted soul constantly struggled and screamed in the small sphere. Their voices, their roars, werepletely isted in the crystal ball, no one would hear it even if they shouted till they broke their throat.

 Chapter 3027 - Surprise discovery 3

    <h4>Chapter 3027 Surprise discovery 3</h4>

    ¡°So many ...¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s gaze swept through the room, and the candlelight was so weak that it couldn¡¯t shine at the end of the room. She seemed to feel that the world in front of her was a huge endless ck hole.

    Innumerable souls, innumerable crystal balls, fastened by that unknown and that sinister n.

    Jun Wu Yao took Jun Wu Xie into his arms, raised his hand, and lit a me with dark spirit at his fingertips. The small me flew to the dark room with the flick of his finger. The ce where the me passed illuminated everything. As the me advanced, the size of this room was far beyond Jun Wu Xie¡¯s expectations.

    The entire room was like a bottomless hole. From the initial entrance, the entire ground begins to extend downwards regrly, from the ground to the bottom, which makes the room look small from the outside, but it¡¯s real area was covered to the ground.

    Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao nced at each other, and both of them did not speak, but they tacitly moved together and walked deeper in.

    A cluster of dark spirit mes ignited at Jun Wu Yao¡¯s fingertips, illuminating the road in front of them like a night pearl.

    The road beneath their feet gradually sloped down. They could feel that there were small protrusions on the te floor that they had just stepped on. It was these uneven protrusions that allowed those shelves to stand firmly on the sloping ground without falling.

    Every step they took, where the me illuminated, neatly arranged shelves that were densely packed with crystal balls could be seen. Under the faint light, faces twisted with anguish and fear on the crystal balls looked like evil spirits crawling out of hell. Such a horrifying sight made one dare not look straight at it.

    Jun Wu Yao subconsciously tightened the hand holding Jun Wu Xie¡¯s shoulder, knowing that she would not be afraid, but he couldn¡¯t help but want to protect her.

    But the further down, the more ¡°quiet¡± souls in the crystal balls appeared on both sides.

    To be precise, the souls inside the crystal balls were getting smaller and smaller.

    From the initial adult men and women, to where Jun Wu Xie was now at, the souls in the crystal ball have be some young souls. Those souls look up to eleven or twelve years old. Their bodies were thin, their faces were showing panic and anxiety. They didn¡¯t scream or freak out. Instead, they curled up anxiously and were huddled in the corner.

    ¡°These are some children ...¡± Jun Wu Xie looked at the young souls. They were not adults yet. They were all only children. They would not vent their fears, but only subconsciously want to escape the danger they felt.

    ¡°It seems that our previous guess was correct.¡± Jun Wu Yao¡¯s footsteps suddenly came to a halt.

    Jun Wu Xie also stopped. The mes in Jun Wu Yao¡¯s hands illuminated the souls on the two rows of shelves in front of them. Compared with the souls of the children who were already considered small before, the souls that appeared in front of them at the moment were much smaller.

    Those were the babies who haven¡¯t opened their eyes. Theyy in the crystal balls ignorantly, as quietly as they fell asleep.

    They didn¡¯t even know what danger was.

    Jun Wu Yao made the me at his fingertipsrger and as the illuminated area became wider, they could see that all around them, in the countless crystal balls, they were all filled with small souls of babies!

 Chapter 3028 - Chaotic Memory 1

    <h4>Chapter 3028 Chaotic Memory 1</h4>

    Jun Wu Xie stood in the darkness as if she had fallen into the abyss of the souls. Everywhere, there were countless souls.

    ¡°This is His Lord¡¯s n.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes swept over the babies. The souls were sleeping quietly without any movement. They were cut off from their vitality and slept shortly after their birth in this small crystal ball, waiting for the day of final demise.

    When imagination turns into reality, the degree of cruelty doubles.

    ¡°I suddenly feel that the people in the Upper Realm are very pathetic.¡± Jun Wu Yao said.

    Jun Wu Xie lowered her eyes, ¡°Yeah, how sad this is. Blood Sacrifice of the Three Realms. Why the need to sacrifice the blood of theThree Realms? Once the blood sacrifice begins, I am afraid that even the creatures connected to the Upper Realm will also be destroyed.¡± Those who follow in the footsteps of His Lord, have desperately created blood sacrifice arrays. Even Luo Qingcheng was tempted by such power, andpletely lost her human nature at that time.

    But how could they know that they could not obtain powerful power at all? Their existence was to dedicate their souls to the blood sacrifice. In the end, there was only one person who could truly break the void and gain the supreme power. These people were just pitiful and sad funerary items.

    Perhaps, until the day they die, they would then realize that they were just a group of chess pieces.

    Ironically, they paid everything for it.

    ¡°How can the person who created all this care about the life and death of others? What he wants has always been the most powerful force. The desire makes him addicted, he can¡¯t see everything around him, he can only see that supreme position. ¡°Jun Wu Yao was not amused, he never felt that a supreme position was a glorious thing. He had always felt that the world was so uninteresting. War, surviving and fighting were all about killing and just a means to pass the time.

    It was only until he met Jun Wu Xie. It was then he had his own perseverance. The idea of ??fighting to protect a person.

    The concept of being strong, His Lord and Jun Wu Yao stood on each opposite end.

    After they had walked for a long period, not knowing how many souls they had seen, Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao finally walked to an end.

    It was a huge underground pce. The whole pce was a giant circle. Around the circle, there were four pirs of blue mes, and these blue mes illuminated the whole pce.

    At the center of the circle, there was an altar made up of an unknown material. On the tform, blood stains could be seen.

    Jun Wu Xie subconsciously wanted to walk forward, but Jun Wu Yao suddenly pulled her wrist.

    Jun Wu Xie turned her head with doubt when she discovered that Jun Wu Yao¡¯splexion had turned pale and he looked like he was suffering in pain. His brow quietly frowned and a hand pressed against his temple.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jun Wu Xie was startled.

    Jun Wu Yao gritted his teeth without speaking, he didn¡¯t know how to exin to Jun Wu Xie, the pictures that suddenly appeared in his mind.

    Fragmented, but painful pictures.

    Those chaotic pictures seemed to ovep with everything in front of him. He vaguely saw the face of His Lord. In this underground pce enveloped in the blue mes, he was bound by his hands and feet and ced on the altar.

    He saw His Lordughing, and saw Su Ruiying standing aside with his head down, the scene was truly terrible.

 Chapter 3029 - Chaotic Memory 2

    <h4>Chapter 3029 Chaotic Memory 2</h4>

    Looking at Jun Wu Yao¡¯s painful expression, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s heart lifted up instantly.

    ¡°This ce, I¡¯ve been here ...¡± Jun Wu Yao held his forehead, his temples swelled, and the fragmentary pictures were too cluttered. He couldn¡¯t keep his head clear.

    Seeing Jun Wu Yao¡¯s situation getting worse and worse, Jun Wu Xie decided to leave temporarily. She took Jun Wu Yao¡¯s hand and went all the way back .

    When he returned to the room, Jun Wu Yao¡¯s condition still did not improve. Jun Wu Xie touched his forehead. The high temperature surprised her, but when she looked at his pulse, there was nothing abnormal.

    Jun Wu Yao almost fell into an unconscious state, lying on the bed. His eyes were closed and his brow frowned deeply.

    In Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mind, he kept thinking about the words of Jun Wu Yao.

    He said that he had been to the underground pce before. But when did he go?

    Jun Wu Xie had no way to ask. She could only sit quietly beside the bed, watching Jun Wu Yao in pain.

    When the first ray of sunlight reached the earth, Su Ruiying walked out of her room with a pair of tired eyes. Last night, she failed to close her eyes. She was worried that Jun Wu Xie would deal with her. She went out early in the morning, highly vignt as she cautiously scanned her surroundings. After ascertaining with the ghoul masked man that Jun Wu Xie did not have any special movementsst night, she was slightly relieved.

    It¡¯s a pity that Su Ruiying had no time to breathe when the ghoul masked man suddenly said that the follower of Jun Wu Xie was sick and that Jun Wu xie had requested for Su Ruiying to have a look.

    No matter how unwillingly Su Ruiying was, she was still not a doctor. What¡¯s the point of her having a look?

    However, the fear in her heart made Su Ruiying hurry over.

    Upon entering the room, Jun Wu Xie was sitting by the bed and the follower was lying on the bed quietly. Su Ruiying tried hard to make her face look calmer.

    ¡°Yan Hai, how is your follower sick? Do you need me to ask the doctor toe?¡± Su Ruiying asked.

    Jun Wu Xie slowly raised her eyes, looked at Su Ruiying and shook her head slightly. ¡°It¡¯s not a big problem. Lady Ying, pleasee over. There are some words that I want to ask you.¡±

    Su Ruiying¡¯s face stiffened.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie didn¡¯t speak directly, and looked at the chair aside.

    ¡°Why is Lady Ying so nervous, aren¡¯t you going to sit down and talk?¡±

    Su Ruiying sat down ufortably, seemingly calm. But in fact, she felt as if she was sitting on a bed of needles. She was waiting for Jun Wu Xie to speak, but Jun Wu Xie didn¡¯t seem to be in a hurry. After she sat down, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s gaze fell on the bed and was in deep thoughts.

    The time ticked by and the uneasiness in Su Ruiying¡¯s heart continued to deepen in such silence. When her inner fear reached its peak, Jun Wu Xie finally opened her mouth.

    ¡°How long has Lady Ying followed His Lord?¡± Jun Wu Xie suddenly said, her eyes swept lightly by the incense burner beside her.

    Su Ruiying was stunned slightly as she subconsciously replied: ¡°Thousands of years, too long, and I ... can¡¯t remember.¡±

    ¡°So long? But before, why hasn¡¯t anyone heard of the Knights of Destruction? Or this only rumoured around in the past thousand years?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked very naturally.

    Su Ruiying vaguely thought that the question of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s was a little strange, but she didn¡¯t know what was going on.

 Chapter 3030 - Chaotic Memory 3

    <h4>Chapter 3030 Chaotic Memory 3</h4>

    ¡°In the beginning, we were not called the Knights of Destruction. To be precise, the Knights of Destruction was just a whim of His Lord. When Chi Yan and I were beside him, Long Yao and Jun Gu did not appear yet. It waster. Suddenly the idea of ??forming Knights of Destruction was raised by His Lord. That was the way it was created. ¡°Su Ruiying¡¯s voice was calm.

    ¡°Oh? So, you and Chi Yan haven¡¯t lost your memories?¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes shed a chill.

    ording to the previous statement, to be a Knight of Destruction, you must clear all the previous memories, but from Su Ruiying¡¯s words, she and Chi Yan did not seem to lose the memories of the past.

    This question should obviously not be asked by Jun Wu Xie, nor should Su Ruiying answer it.

    But that word came to Su Ruiying¡¯s mouth involuntarily, ¡°Yes, Chi Yan is in charge of the Knights of Destruction and I am responsible for the souls. Naturally, I don¡¯t need to clean my memory. Furthermore, we have always followed His Lord. Around me, my memory is only His Lord.¡±

    ¡°Lady Ying, do you remember Ye Jue?¡± Jun Wu Xie suddenly said.

    Su Ruiying¡¯s eyes suddenly appeared to be struggling. But the struggling disappeared in an instant, the green smoke from the incense with a faint scent lingered before Su Ruiying took another breath and it smoothened the chaos in her heart.

    ¡°Ye Jue? I remember, of course I remember, that is the person who cares most about His Lord.¡±

    ¡°The person who cares most? What do you know?¡± Jun Wu Xie continued to ask.

    Su Ruiying¡¯s eyes gradually became dull. She opened her mouth to say everything she knew.

    At this moment, Jun Wu Xie knew how Jun Wu Yao had been tricked.

    Jun Wu Yao did go to the underground pce. In fact, the life and death worm in Jun Wu Yao¡¯s body was nted in the underground pce. At the time, Su Ruiying was also present beside His Lord. She witnessed Jun Wu Yao being nted with the life and death worm.

    In fact, not only Jun Wu Yao, but also Long Yao was cleansed of all memories in the underground pce.

    But Su Ruiying¡¯s words made Jun Wu Xie feel a little puzzled.

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s memory seems to be nk. He only remembered that he was aware of His Lord¡¯s conspiracy after he got the life and death worm, and then he escaped from the Upper Realm. However, ording to Su Ruiying¡¯s statement and Jun Wu Yao¡¯s iplete memory, His Lord should have seized Jun Wu Yao much earlier. Since he can get the life and death worm on Jun Wu Yao¡¯s body, how could His Lord let Jun Wu Yao escape from the Upper Realm?

    Jun Wu Xie always felt that she had overlooked something, and the timing of the life and death worm in Jun Wu Xie looks a bit strange.

    The room was quiet. Su Ruiying didn¡¯t hear Jun Wu Xie¡¯s inquiry. She just sat on the chair nkly and stared ahead with dull eyes.

    Jun Wu Xie frowned, looking at Jun Wu Yao who was still lying unconscious in bed. Something shed in her heart, she stood up and whispered in Su Ruiying¡¯s ear. Su Ruiying seemed to be struck by lightning. With this, her dull eyes became clear in an instant and she looked at Jun Wu Xie standing beside her with surprise. Her gazes became a little panicked.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Lady Ying can go back first.¡± Jun Wu Xie said with a cold face.

 Chapter 3031 - His Lord 1

    <h4>Chapter 3031 His Lord 1</h4>

    Su Ruiying had some confusion in her mind. She always felt that she had just entered the room and was driven away by Jun Wu Xie before saying anything to her.

    After Su Ruiying left, Jun Wu Xie fell into contemtion.

    After a long time, Jun Wu Yao woke up. Jun Wu Xie quickly told Jun Wu

    Ya what Su Ruiying had said, but Jun Wu Yao was quite shocked.

    ¡°I ... don¡¯t remember anything.¡± Jun Wu Yao leaned on his forehead. If it weren¡¯t for the fragments of memories that shed in his mind, he didn¡¯t realize that he had such an experience, at least in his memory. In this regard, this piece could be said to be nk.

    ¡°As for Su Ruiying, let¡¯s not do anything to her for now. Let¡¯s find out more about it first. Now that I know the refinement method of life and death worm, it is better to take a look at this time to study it.¡± Jun Wu Xie said. The current situation was somewhat beyond their expectations. The lost memory of Jun Wu Yao and how he escaped from the Upper Realm had be a huge mystery.

    Jun Wu Xie vaguely felt that this must be key to this mystery.

    Jun Wu Yao nodded.

    After making this n, the two never left the room again. In thest two days, Jun Wu Xie silently wrote down the refinement methods of life and death worm. The two studied together for a long time, but they were surprised to find that the refining of this poison was almost impossible.

    Using soul and blood to refine into this poison. It was hard to imagine what kind of person could create this.

    They had initially thought that with the refinement method of life and death worm, they could then solve the life and death worm that resided in Jun Wu Yao. But the more they understood life and death worm, the more Jun Wu Xie felt that the poison was ruthless and difficult to remove.

    Time ticked by and in a blink of an eye, it was time for Jun Wu Xie to see His Lord.

    Su Ruiying seldom took the initiative to knock on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s door. Today, she came over and told Jun Wu Xie that Chi Yan¡¯s carriage had stopped outside and was waiting to pick Jun Wu Xie to see His Lord.

    Jun Wu Xie asked Jun Wu Yao to return to where the rest were first to y it safe. She then boarded the carriage and departed to meet with His Lord.

    The Sacred Pce was thergest and most magnificent building in Sacred City. Jun Wu Xie had seen many Pces when she was in the Lower Realm. Even the most exquisite Fire Country¡¯s Pce was just one tenth magnificentpared to His Lord¡¯s Sacred Pce.

    In front of the gate of the pce, nearly a hundred soldiers lined up neatly. Their armor shone dazzlingly in the sunlight. They looked at everything with cold eyes, as sharp as swords without emotion.

    The carriage stopped outside therge gate, Jun Wu Xie came down from the carriage and the moment her foot touched the ground, she saw a majestic Chi Yan already standing on the stairs of the hall. He was holding a sword in his waist, his eyes were arrogant and fierce.

    ¡°His Lord is waiting for you.¡± Chi Yan said coldly, looking at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes without any emotions.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at the closed pce door and took a deep breath.

    After that gate, it was His Lord who controlled the sentient beings of the Three Realms. The one whopletely yed with the Three Realms in the palm of his hands!

    ¡°Lord Chi Yan, please lead the way.¡± Jun Wu Xie lifted her chin slightly, and said in a humble manner.

 Chapter 3032 - His Lord 2

    <h4>Chapter 3032 His Lord 2</h4>

    Chi Yan nced coldly, turned and pushed open the door of the pce. Jun Wu Xie stood behind him, saw the heavy door of the pce, was pushed open a little bit ...

    In the bright hall, someone sat high above the direction of the hall door, sitting alone,zy and elegant. When Jun Wu Xie saw the face of that man, a slight sh of surprise came to her eyes.

    She had thought about the appearance of such a vicious person, but did not expect ...

    The man sitting in the high position looks extremely young. His handsome and unrestrained face made people unable to find any ws. That face was like the proudest creation under the heavens. Such a face made people unable to look away. The face that made all women indulge in it, the most deadly, was the light smile on his thin lips, which looked harmless.

    If Jun Wu Xie was not used to Jun Wu Yao¡¯s stunning face, she would most probably be surprised by the handsomeness of this man in front of her. Although the man before her had a remarkable countenance, she was not a single bit impressed by it.

    ¡°Chi Yan meets His Lord.¡± Chi Yan strode into the hall, kneeling down on a pious knee and lowered his proud head.

    Jun Wu Xie withdrew her eyes quietly and obediently said: ¡°Yan Hai meets His Lord.¡±

    Sitting on the high position, His Lord was supporting his chin with one hand, showing a gentle smile. His facial features were beautiful and not too sharp. It gave one a gentle feeling. It was hard to imagine such a gentle person turned out to be the leader who controlled life and death in the Upper Realm.

    ¡°You are Yan Hai?¡± His pleasant voice sounded in the hall, and His Lord¡¯s eyes fell on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body and looked carefully at her.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Jun Wu Xie didn¡¯t raise her head.

    ¡°I have heard for a long time that there was an incredible figure in the 72 Cities. From what I see, it¡¯s not mere rumours but I didn¡¯t expect that someone so young would possess such strength.¡± His Lord smiled as he spoke. His gentle words sounded like the big brother next door.

    ¡°His Lord has overpraised me.¡± Jun Wu Xie replied lightly.

    ¡°How could it be an overpraise?¡± His Lord chuckled softly. ¡°Since ancient times, among the Three Realms, other than myself, no one has Dual Spirit Rings. I didn¡¯t think that there would be another. Now that you¡¯ve appeared and within the three realms, only us two wield such power. Tell me, how can our strength be weak? ¡±

    Jun Wu Xie did not say anything. No matter how gentle the tone of His Lord was, Jun Wu Xie cannot treat him as a harmless one.

    How could a person who seeked the Blood Sacrifice of the Three Realms be a good person?

    ¡°Alright, you all get up.¡± His Lord waved his hand and they both stood up.

    ¡°Before they said that there was another Dual Spirit Ring wielder, I didn¡¯t believe it. Later I heard from Long Yao that you showed your strength in the selection of the Top Ten Experts. It was then that I truly believed it. Before that, I was negligent, please don¡¯t mind that.¡± The gentle tone of His Lord was surprising. But after all that he said, he did not mention why he had not summoned Jun Wu Xie in the first ce.

    Jun Wu Xie said quietly, ¡°Lord¡¯s words are too kind.¡±

    His Lord smiled without hurrying to speak. But Chi Yan¡¯s brow furrowed aside. He seemed to disagree with His Lord¡¯s gentle attitude towards Jun Wu Xie. In the end, he failed to say anything.

 Chapter 3033 - His Lord 3

    <h4>Chapter 3033 His Lord 3</h4>

    ¡°I have heard a little bit about what happened between you and Long Yao previously. The Upper Realm has always been a ce only for the strong. Long Yao lost to you and he only got himself to me. But ...¡± His Lord¡¯s words suddenly changed.

    ¡°No matter what, Long Yao was also one of the Knights of Destruction. He died so abruptly and now the tasks that were supposedly left to him are left undone. No one has dealt with it yet. Yan Hai, although I will not hold you ountable for killing Long Yao, he has unfinished matters and you need to settle them.¡± His Lord looked at Jun Wu Xie and said.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what it is about?¡± Jun Wu Xie said indifferently.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. I was intending to let you over after you became a real Knight of Destruction, but it¡¯s just toote by then.¡± His Lord paused and said: ¡°I need you to go to a ce to help me retrieve a few things. ¡±

    Retrieve a few things?

    There was a slight sh in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s heart.

    ¡°I have exined to Chi Yan about the specific things. When timees, he will take you there. As for purging your memories, it will not be toote after youe back.¡± His Lord said.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Jun Wu Xie responded.

    ¡°This operation was originally to be handed over to Long Yao and the four of them, but now that Long Yao is dead, Jun Gu¡¯s strength is not yet stable, so you, Chi Yan and Su Ruiying will go to ... There is a slight deficiency, so I have arranged another person toe over.¡± His Lord¡¯s gaze turned and raised his hand.

    With a p, a figure came slowly from the other side of the hall.

    When the man¡¯s appearance fell into Jun Wu Xie¡¯s vision, her eyes were slightly stunned.

    The handsome man walked to the center of the hall, kneeling in front of His Lord in front of Jun Wu Xie and Chi Yan.

    ¡°My father.¡± The man with a smile on his mouth raised his head slightly, but that face was a face that Jun Wu Xie was no longer familiar with.

    Gu Ying!

    The person who appeared in front of Jun Wu Xie turned out to be Gu Ying!

    ¡°Get up.¡± His Lord said with a smile, ¡°This time to get you back early, there are important things that you need to deal with. You will join Chi Yan for this mission.

    Speaking of which, His Lord paused and his eyes fell on Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Yan Hai, this is my son, everyone addresses him as Highness Ying. Ying¡¯er, this is Yan Hai, which Long Yao mentioned before. This time, both of you must walk together. Both of you are of simr age. You can also take care of each other along the way. ¡±

    Following His Lord¡¯s words, Gu Ying slowly turned around. His seemingly clear eyes and Jun Wu Xie¡¯s cold eyes met.

    But for a moment, Gu Ying smiled and said politely: ¡°Is this Yan Hai? I have long heard about you before the banquet of heroes. I had some matters to attend to, I couldn¡¯t go in person.Quite sorry about it. I never expected that we could see each other today. ¡±

    The Gu Ying in front of him was gentle and with a sincere smile. If Jun Wu Xie knows what he had done in the Middle Realm and the Lower Realm, it would be difficult to link up the person in front of him with his past.

    ¡°Highness Ying, I have not thanked you for your gift previously. I thank you today.¡± Jun Wu Xie said calmly.

    Gu Ying smiled.

    ¡°Oh? Ying¡¯er, do you already know Yan Hai?¡± His Lord raised his eyebrows slightly.

    Gu Ying turned around and said: ¡°Reporting to father, I heard that Sea Spirit City was going to host a banquet of heroes of the 72 Cities, so I sent someone to send some gifts previously.¡±

 Chapter 3034 - His Highness Ying 1

    <h4>Chapter 3034 His Highness Ying 1</h4>

    ¡°I wanted to see for myself but didn¡¯t have the chance. I heard since that incident, the 72 Cities has been reduced to nothing at the hands of Yan Hai. I regret that I was not able to witness it with my own eyes.¡± Gu Ying sighed.

    ¡°I see, that¡¯s no matter, now that Yan Hai has be a Knight of Destruction, he will be staying in the Sacred City and the both of you will have many chances to interact and be familiar.¡± At this, His Lord smiled, he looked at Jun Wu Xie the way a proud father would look at his child.

    ¡°Ying¡¯er is my only child, and this child has suffered quite a lot of hardship and developed some character quirks. It may be survival of the strong in the Sacred City but there aren¡¯t many people around his age inside. Yan Hai, now that you are staying in the Sacred City, I hope you can find the chance to develop a friendship with him.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie looked at the expression of the loving father on His Lord and nodded lightly.

    Jun Wu Xie did not know what to make of His Lord, since they met His Lord, he seemed to be normal, not disying any cruel traits and has even shown concern towards Gu Ying, just like any other father.

    If this were anybody else, Jun Wu Xie would feel there was nothing out of the ordinary.

    But this was His Lord....

    How could a person who toyed with the Three Realms so easily, have such fatherly concern?

    Jun Wu Xie did not believe it, not one bit.

    As she did not know what His Lord was up to, she could only bide her time and not make any moves for now.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m here so I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t go anywhere. I¡¯ve prepared dinner so stay and chat while I take a quick rest. We will eat when I return.¡± His Lord stood up and smiled as he turned away. As he stepped down from the high chair and walked away slowly, he fixed his gaze to the side and put on a cold looking face.

    ¡°Chi Yan, it¡¯s rare for Ying¡¯er to meet someone of his own age. Don¡¯t just stand there, let¡¯s go to the garden for a walk.¡±

    Chi Yan was stunned momentarily before saying, ¡°OK.¡±

    As soon as the words came out of his mouth, his body was already keeping up with His Lord¡¯s.

    After the two departed, only Jun Wu Xie and Gu Ying were left in the hall.

    The hall was dead silent, Jun Wu Xie was rooted to the spot as she was in her own world thinking about His Lord¡¯s potential ns. She did not notice Gu Ying until he stood right in front of her.

    ¡°Highness Ying?¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s expression calmed down as she addressed the person in front of her.

    Gu Ying was in no rush to speak and just looked at Jun Wu Xie from head to toe, as if trying to find something. After a long time, Gu Ying said, ¡°Yan Hai, you look like someone who is both familiar and a stranger all at once.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s heart was stirred but she maintained a poker face, ¡°I wonder who is the person Highness Ying is speaking of?¡±

    Go Ying smiled slightly, looked past Jun Wu Xie towards the sky outside the hall. He had a meaningful look in his eyes.

    ¡°A woman, a woman I hate to the bone.¡±

 Chapter 3035 - His Highness Ying 2

    <h4>Chapter 3035 His Highness Ying 2</h4>

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Gu Ying with a regr expression on her face.

    Gu Ying chuckled, ¡°I¡¯m being rude, I didn¡¯t mean to imply you are a woman, just that that woman is really powerful.¡± When he finished, Gu Ying looked up in the air, as if he was recalling something.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been defeated by her several times, no matter how I prepared and nned. Although I hate to admit it, she¡¯s the strongest opponent I¡¯ve ever faced. All my failures and defeats havee from her, I hate her to her core, yet I have to say I admire and respect her at the same time. In life, we all face trials and tribtions and encounter many different people, to have an opponent like her makes life worth living.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? If Highness Ying truly likes to wage battles, then no matter how much you respect an enemy, they are still the enemy and an obstacle to ovee. A true life worth living, is not battling people but to live a peaceful life.¡± Jun Wu Xie said tly, not taking any pride from Gu Ying¡¯s words.

    She could not understand what went through the minds of the people who loved to wage war and fight. For her, true happiness came from stability.

    If there was peace on earth, it would not be a loss to give up all her skills.

    Humans were by nature greedy and those who were content were most often happy.

    Jun Wu Xie had been forced down a path full of thorns and it brought her no happiness, only fatigue.

    She hoped for a day when all this was over and she could live a peaceful and quiet life.

    ¡°Lord Yan does not seem to like disputes?¡± Gu Ying asked with his eyebrows raised.

    Jun Wu Xie responded calmly,¡±When two people fight, there will always be a winner and a loser. Even though the loser is defeated, the winner also pays a big price for the victory. That desire for winning will never be quenched, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    This was the first time that Jun Wu Xie and Gu Ying spoke to each other calmly. Every previous meeting between the two always involved a lot of conflict and hostility. After several fights, it was difficult to imagine that the two of them would ever have a calm conversation.

    But such an opportunity was also based on Gu Ying¡¯s ignorance of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s identity.

    If Gu Ying knew that the person standing in front of him was really the woman who he hated so much, even a half smile would not be revealed.

    ¡°Lord Yan has really a good temperament, but it seems unsuitable for this world.¡± Gu Ying¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, his eyes shed an unmistakable chill.

    ¡°You may wish for a quiet life but others may not grant it to you. Sometimes you have to do what is needed, taking you for an example, conquering the 72 Cities, defeating the Top Ten Exponents and killing Long Yao has stained your hands with much blood. In this world, there is nobody who is truly clean, as long as you are alive, you will have to keep fighting, no matter what.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie spoke no further, she and Gu Ying had a fundamental difference in philosophies and even without the previous conflicts, there would be no chance of them being friends.

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯ve misspoken and indulged in frivolity that is not to City Lord Yan¡¯s interest. I have not yet congratted you on bing a Knight of Destruction.¡± Gu Ying sped his hands together in a respectful manner.

 Chapter 3036 - His Highness Ying 3

    <h4>Chapter 3036 His Highness Ying 3</h4>

    ¡°Highness Ying is too kind.¡± Jun Wu Xie said tly.

    Gu Ying said with a smile: ¡°This time, Father let us act together, I wonder what Lord Yan has heard?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie shook her head, ¡°Nothing, I just received the news.¡±

    ¡°I see, although I don¡¯t know the specifics, I heard my father mention it a few times before, that this time¡¯s ns are rted to those lost temples.¡± Gu Ying said.

    ¡°Lost temples?¡± Ju Wu Xie cocked her eyebrow, this was really the first time she had heard of it.

    Gu Ying nodded, In the past, there were Gods in the Three Realms. They created the separations between the realms as well as its mountains and rivers but never revealed their true forms. ording to legend, in the early days of the Three Realms, the people experienced many miracles and thus had faith in the power of the Gods and built temples to worship them in. The Three Realms then were much more peaceful than they are today and over time, the miracles and signs left by the Gods started to disappear. There are a few special ces left that are remnants of that time but as time passes, both their number and strength are reducing.¡±

    ¡°A long time ago, people were saying that the Gods of the Three Realms had disappeared, leaving nothing and their disappearance was a mystery to all. Father has sent us to find the lost temples that were built on the sites of the first miracles. These sites have been lost tondslides and earthquakes.¡± Gu Ying continued narrating this little known bit of history to Jun Wu Xie.

    Nobody knew if the Gods of the Three realms really existed, it was tens of thousands of years ago and nothing could be verified. Furthermore, stories of the Gods were being told less and less. In the Three Realms, its inhabitants didn¡¯t recognise any Gods and the stories that were being told were about His Lord.

    ¡°How are we supposed to find them if they have disappeared so long ago?¡± Jun Wu Xie felt something very odd about His Lord¡¯s n. And the stories about the Gods and the lost temples seemed too far fetched to be true.

    Gu Ying shrugged, ¡± I don¡¯t know, all the main leads have been given to Chi Yan. He is in charge of this operation. Although I am my father¡¯s son, I¡¯m just following orders, no different from you.¡±

    Gu Ying paused, and then said again: ¡°However, since three Knights of Destruction were mobilized at the same time, I think my information is urate. I really want to see if the forgotten history is true, did the Gods really exist? ¡±

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Gu Ying without saying anything. She was not familiar with Gu Ying, yet Gu Ying said so much in front of her, he was such a fool. Jun Wu Xie could also feel Gu Ying¡¯s intention to win her over .

    Jun Wu Xie who had just been promoted to the position of Knight of Destruction was obliged to follow His Lord¡¯s ns yet His Lord¡¯s own son was trying to win over as his new subordinate. How interesting.

 Chapter 3037 - His Highness Ying 4

    <h4>Chapter 3037 His Highness Ying 4</h4>

    ¡°Lord Yan, aren¡¯t you curious?¡± Gu Ying asked in a somewhat flippant manner.

    Objectively speaking, Gu Ying was very good looking, especially if one was meeting him for the first time. However his looks were deceiving as anyone looking at him would assume he had a pure, simple heart.

    However, Jun Wu Xie, who knew all too well his true, violent nature, could not associate any kind characteristics with him.

    Upon careful inspection, Jun Wu Xie realised Gu Ying and His Lord looked simr. The difference was the Gu Ying looked brasher and had more vigour while the Lord looked more elegant and understated. There were simrities between them but you had to look closely to see them.

    But there was one big simrity between them.

    And that was...

    They were both perfect pretenders.

    Both of them have managed to conceal just how cruel and greedy they were.

    Jun Wu Xie could not help but think of Zi Jin, the sweet innocent girl who was bewitched by Gu Ying. It was only after many years that Jun Wu Xie found out that the girl who was always wearing a mask and died for her was Zi Jin.

    Looking at Gu Ying, all Jun Wu Xie could think of was the terrible things he did in the Lower and Middle Realms. No matter how good looking he was, it was just the skin that a monster was wearing.

    ¡°As a subordinate, I just need to obey, and I don¡¯t need to have any curiosity.¡± Jun Wu Xie responded carefully. She had not yet ascertained the rtionship between Gu Ying and His Lord. At this time, maintaining stability was key.

    Gu Ying chuckled softly, and his response to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s nce seemed very funny.

    ¡°Looks like my father has found himself a good subordinate.¡± Gu Yingughed disappointedly.

    Gu Ying did not know how to respond to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s statement and the two of them stood in silence in the hall until His Lord sent someone to fetch them for the banquet.

    It was supposed to be a banquet but the atmosphere was very subdued. Chi Yan¡¯s expression was unwavering, Gu Ying was quiet and obedient and Jun Wu Xie was never much of a talker. Only His Lord spoke from time to time.

    The whole meal was devoid of taste.

    After the banquet ended, the crowd dispersed, and Jun Wu Xie left the depressing hall and returned to her residence.

    In the dark of night, Chi Yan stood in the huge hall and looked at the man who sat above him in the high position.

    ¡°My Lord, Yan Hai has notpletely be a Knight of Destruction. Letting him go on this mission seems... inappropriate? Your subordinate is not questioning your decision, but ... your subordinate is a little worried, Yan Hai seems to be peaceful, but his temperament is explosive. He dealt with Long Yao without any warning, and earlier, when dealing with the 72 Cities and the Top Ten Exponents, he was extremely fierce. If he had his own designs, I am afraid that he would not be easy to control.¡± Chi Yan frowned, he could see that His Lord favoured Jun Wu Xie, but it made Chi Yan feel uneasy.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s temperament gave Chi Yan cause for worry, he felt that he was not as easy to control as Long Yao and the others.

    His Lord sat with his chin in one hand, looking at Chi Yan who was kneeling in front of him. He lifted the corner of his mouth that was barely a smile that concealed his anger and asked Chi Yan casually, ¡°What do you think of Yan Hai?¡±

 Chapter 3038 - That Day 1

    <h4><strong>Chapter 3038</strong> That Day 1</h4>

    Chi Yan frowned slightly and hesitated for a moment before saying: ¡°Yan Hai is very strong and emotionally very mature,pletely unlike someone of his age. If harnessed well, such a person can be a great asset and will make us more powerful. However his violent streak makes him also very unstable. Your subordinate really hopes that he can be cleansed before participating in this operation. After all ... This operation is of great importance to His Lord, and your subordinate is not willing to disappoint you after so many years of nning. ¡±

    The Lord chuckled softly, and his slender, beautiful fingers tapped rhythmically on the handle.

    ¡°Yan Hai is very smart and powerful and to have achieved that at his age is no ident. Your concerns are clear to me, and I understand your loyalty. But, Chi Yan, I obviously have my reasons for wanting you to set off as soon as possible and for Yan Hai to be on the operation.¡±

    His Lord¡¯s eyes narrowed and the smile disappeared from his face, ¡°He and Ying¡¯er must look for the lost temples together, they are the only ones that can find them. Do you understand?¡±

    Chi Yan froze for a moment before a stunned expression came over his face.

    The Lord leaned against the back of the chair, he crossed his legs.

    ¡°I have my own reasons for doing so, I just need you to watch over them.¡±

    ¡°But your subordinate cannot guarantee that I can control Yan Hai¡¯s power and as for Highness Ying....¡± Chi Yan¡¯s eyebrows furrowed, he hadplicated feelings towards Gu Ying.

    Being His Lord¡¯s son, Gu Ying enjoyed special treatment and even the Knights of Destruction had to give him a wide berth when they encountered him. But to Chi Yan, he did not regard Gu Ying as his master, he saw in Gu Ying¡¯s eyes the same wild ambition that he once saw in Long Yao¡¯s.

    It was just that Gu Ying hid that ambition more thoroughly, and Gu Ying was smarter and more cunning.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that, I will have a way to deal with it. The only thing you need to remember is that when the lost temples are found, only the two of them are to enter. You and Ruiying cannot even ce half a foot inside.¡± His Lord said gravely.

    Chi Yan didn¡¯t understand His Lord¡¯s n, but out of loyalty to His Lord, he agreed.

    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s gettingte, you should go back and get ready. Leave as soon as possible, don¡¯t waste time.¡± His Lord said as he waved Chi Yan away.

    Chi Yan immediately excused himself.

    After Chi Yan left, a figure appeared in the hall. The man had white hair despite a very young and handsome appearance, but his eyes were those of someone who had gone through deep suffering.

    ¡°Your grace, your wish will soon be fulfilled.¡± That man knelt down before His Lord in a gesture so reverential that it even exceeded Chi Yan¡¯s.

    If Chi Yan had not left, he would have known that the man next to His Lord was Feng Ming, the most Divine Doctor of the Three Realms.

    Feng Ming was extremely skilled in medicine, but he is the exclusive doctor of His Lord and rarely treats others. Although his strength was not high, Chi Yan and others needed to be polite when they saw him because he had the trust of His Lord.

    The Lord looked at the prostrating Fen Ming and smiled, ¡°Will it be quick? I¡¯ve lost count of how long I¡¯ve been waiting for that day.¡±

 Chapter 3039 - That Day 2

    <h4>Chapter 3039 That Day 2</h4>

    ¡°Your subordinate believes that that day wille soon, and your wish will be fulfilled.¡± Feng Ming¡¯s said sincerely, but his tone suddenly changed, ¡°Chi Yan¡¯s loyalty to you is undoubted, but your Highness doesn¡¯t seem to be too convinced of mine. ¡±

    ¡°Oh? What do you mean?¡± His Lord spoke lightly and did not seem to be surprised by Feng Ming¡¯s words.

    Feng Ming said, ¡°Earlier when Chi Yan left, Highness Ying and Yan Hai spoke for a long time, I just felt like he was trying to win Yan Hai over. Moreover, Yan Hai has not yet been cleansed....¡±

    ¡°I know what you mean. He is my child after all so his ego and his temperament would naturally be simr to mine. No matter how humble and obedient he appears normally, his ambition has never disappeared.¡± His Lordughed as if he did not care about Gu Ying¡¯s growing ambition.

    ¡°If he were not like that, could he really be considered my child? Regarding Yan Hai, you should know full well that even if I sent him to Ying¡¯er, Ying¡¯er would not have the ability to cleanse him, just like Ye Jue all those years ago.¡± The Lord seemed to be thinking of something that made his eyes twinkle withughter.

    ¡°It is just a short memory that needs to be blocked off, it makes no real difference in the end. The window of opportunity is now, if we miss it, who knows how long we¡¯ll have to wait for the next one? Besides, the Dual Gods have gathered, how can I let this slip?¡±

    After being stunned momentarily, Feng Ming said, ¡°Your subordinate has been shortsighted, your Highness will naturally control everything in the Three Realms.¡±

    ¡°Everything in the Three Realms ... haha ... I¡¯m not interested in these trivial things. They were able to leave, why can¡¯t I? I¡¯m really fed up with this meaningless and weak world.¡± His eyes suddenly became sharper, and a golden stream of light shed through his eyes!

    ¡°It won¡¯t take long, it won¡¯t take long ... in a while, I can leave and stay away from this world that makes me sick, ha ha ha ha ...¡±

    His creepyughter echoed in the hall, but Feng Ming kneeling in the hall only had a look of respect and worship. He looked up quietly in absolute faith.

    ...

    Jun Wu Xie told Jun Wu Yao and the rest what she had heard from Gu Ying immediately after returning to her residence.

    After hearing Jun Wu Xie¡¯s words, Jun Wu Yao looked troubled.

    ¡°Lost Temples? Brother Wu Yao, have you heard of that?¡± Qiao Chu looked towards Jun Wu Yao.

    Jun Wu Yao shook his head, ¡°I haven¡¯t been in this world for too long and have never heard about anything from tens of thousands of years ago.¡±

    Hua Yao and the rest also knew nothing.

    ¡°Could it be that Gu Ying has discovered something and told Little Xie those things to test her?¡± Qiao Chu spected.

    If it were not for Gu Ying¡¯s ruthlessness, Fan Zhuo¡¯s adoptive father would not have died.

    ¡°I do think that Gu Ying¡¯s words may be true.¡± Puppet Rong Ruo stood up on the table. After being retrieved by Jun Wu Xie, Jun Wu Yao used a drop of his blood every day to stabilize his soul. As a result, Rong Ruo¡¯s soul was bing more and more stable, but he was still unable to get rid of this body for a while.

    ¡°Little Ruo, why do you say that?¡± Fei Yan asked out of curiosity.

 Chapter 3040 - That Day 3

    <h4>Chapter 3040 That Day 3</h4>

    Rong Ruo hesitated before saying, ¡°This mission has been personally organised by His Lord and starts in just a few days. We will know his true intentions soon enough. There simply isn¡¯t enough time for Gu Ying to benefit from lying. From our past encounters with Gu Ying we know he¡¯s no fool. So if he¡¯s willing to say what he did, I¡¯m quite sure it is true.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me those Gods really...existed?¡± Qiao Chu had doubt written all over his face. He always felt that belief in those things were used as a crutch by weak minded people.

    ¡°The Gods did exist, it is just not known if there were any here.¡± Jun Wu Yao said out of nowhere.

    Qiao Chu and the rest looked at Jun Wu Yao in surprise, not knowing how he knew that.

    But Jun Wu Yao himself was very clear.

    How long ago was it that the Spirit Tree gave the two of them those dreams?

    The Spirit Tree had said those strange images were real but they were not of this world. Jun Wu Xie herself had transmigrated here, and could naturally understand such matters.

    If in a previous world, there were Gods, there might have once been Gods in this world too.

    ¡°Putting aside whether or not the Gods existed, His Lord¡¯s objective is clear. I just can¡¯t see why he wants to find the lost temples so urgently or what he hopes to find inside.¡± Jun Wu Xie said pensively. His Lord¡¯s every move was rted to the Blood Sacrifice Array of the Three Realms. However by mobilising three Knights of Destruction and Gu Ying, it seemed to be overkill.

    If one were to say that the lost temples were not important to the Lord, Jun Wu Xie would never believe it even if she were beaten to death.

    Nobody could answer Jun Wu Xie¡¯s question as they all had the same question in the minds.

    After thinking about it, Jun Wu Yao decided to set off on the mission with Jun Wu Xie disguised as her servant. As Qiao Chu and the rest had made good recoveries and their absorptions of the Spirit Rings had stabilized, Jun Wu Xie asked them to remain in the Holy City to take care of her parents.

    His Lord had not involved Jun Gu in this mission and it made Jun Wu Xie uneasy, so she had to prepare for all eventualities. Jun Wu Yao had also sent a message to the Sea Spirit City to parepare some troops to storm the Sacred City when the opportunity presented itself.

    After everything had been prepared, Jun Wu Xie inspected herpanions¡¯ injuries once more and was satisfied with their recoveries. She also left some medicine with Hua Yao and even left Little Lotus¡¯ Spirit Rings with them as ast insurance policy.

    In the following days, whether it was His Lord, Gu Ying or Chi Yan, all of them never sent for Jun Wu Xie. But after Nangong Lie got the news, he came a few times and was quite worried.

    Also, by this time, a new batch of Top Ten Exponents had been minted. Jun Wu Yao had allowed Bai Mo to participate in the selection, but Bai Mo decided not to. During this time, he was either practicing or taking care of Fan Zhuo, but it put Fan Zhuo at a loss of what to do.

 Chapter 3041 - The Lost Temples 1

    <h4>Chapter 3041 The Lost Temples 1</h4>

    When it was time to leave, Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao met Chi Yan and the rest at the agreed location. When they arrived, there were throngs of people at the city gate.

    Whether it was by coincidence or not, Chi Yan, Su Rui Ying and Gu Ying each brought along someone, which made Jun Wu Yao¡¯s presence seem not out of the ordinary.

    Su Rui Ying had brought along the ghoul masked man whom Jun Wu Xie had met previously. That man, even when standing in the morning light, still gave people a creepy feeling. He did not look people in the eyes but instead just looked at them quickly before retracting his gaze.

    It was the person standing next to Gu Ying that surprised Jun Wu Xie.

    Standing next to Gu Ying was a beautiful woman. She was looking at Jun Wu Xie as she approached but hurriedly looked away when Jun Wu Xie made eye contact. She was beautiful but seemed devoid of life and stood like a giant puppet next to Gu Ying.

    The wooden expression on her face contrasted sharply with the smile on Gu Ying¡¯s face.

    Gu Ying broke into a smile when he saw Jun Wu Xie approach but the woman next to him remained motionless.

    ¡°Lord Yan, you are thest one to arrive.¡± Bathed in the morning light and with a beaming smile on his face, Gu Ying looked almost angelic. The familiar tone he used would make a casual observer think they had known each other for many years before that day.

    Jun Wu Xie gave Gu Ying a passive look and the nonplussed reaction created a sharp contrast to Gu Ying¡¯s enthusiasm.

    The inly dressed man next to Chi Yan had been staring unblinkingly at Jun Wu Xie since she arrived, not seeming to care if anybody noticed. He seemed to harbour great animosity towards Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Lord Chi Yan, is that young man the newly appointed Knight of Destruction?¡± the man asked Chi Yan in a whispering tone.

    Chi Yan looked at Jun Wu Xie and gave a slight nod of his head.

    ¡°It is quite unbelievable that he is able to have Dual Spirit Rings at such a young age. I have investigated what you instructed me to previously and although I still don¡¯t have a definite answer, there are some results.¡± the man reported softly. He was Chi Yan¡¯s top bodyguard whose power was advanced but in a ce like the Sacred City where top masters were abound, he could never be more than that.

    But nobody would have expected that Chi Yan, leader of the Knights of Destruction, would rely on such a man and even treated him as a confidant in whom he confided his troubles.

    The man¡¯s name was Qin Qi and he was once the deputy City Lord of one of the 72 Cities. However he made some mistakes and was on the run from the City Lord. While on the run he met Chi Yan, gained his favour and started serving him ever since.

    Even though His Lord had given them an important mission, Chi Yan still decided to bring Qin Qi along.

    His strength was quite low so there was no reason for his presence other than Qin Qi having an informationwork that could bring him news from all over the Three Realms.

 Chapter 3042 - The Lost Temples 2

    <h4>Chapter 3042 The Lost Temples 2</h4>

    When the Lord made Jun Wu Xie part of the mission, Chi Yan immediately got Qin Qi to find out about Jun Wu Xie¡¯s past. Although much had been said about her, being in the exalted position that she was in, Chi Yan never bothered listening to stories about a young person fresh out of Sea Spirit City.

    After knowing that Jun Wu Xie was to be a Knight of Destruction, Chi Yan thought that she would go through a cleansing, erasing her past. Once that wasplete, she would be as loyal as a dog, no matter what kind of person she once was.

    But the Lord¡¯s sudden decision surprised Chi Yan and turned what he knew upside down.

    Chi Yan did not have the ambitions of Long Yao, but he would not allow anyone who might threaten His Lord¡¯s sess.

    Chi Yan was clear as to what Long Yao¡¯s ambitions were but Long Yao was no match for even Chi Yan, much less His Lord! So Chi Yan just let him be.

    However Jun Wu Xie was different, her power was unbelievable and surpassed anything that had ever been seen in the Three Realms. There was no way Chi Yan could rx when it came to a person like that.

    ¡°Ah? What have you found?¡± Chi Yan asked.

    Qin Qi whispered, ¡°Yan Hai is not the first son of the Sea Spirit City Lord, there were a few sons before him but they were killed as babies due to their great innate talent. Yan Hai was lucky to survive as he was deemed just ordinary.¡±

    ¡°Ah? Seems like his father is a ruthless man, but why did he let Yan Hai live? After all, killing one more makes no difference after killing so many. Ordinary? I would not call someone who has Dual Spirit Rings ordinary.¡± Chi Yan replied gravely.

    Qin Qi went on, ¡°Yan Hai didn¡¯t show any great strength at first but started to transform after his first sea voyage. It seems he discovered a recipe to create an elixir that greatly enhanced his strength after he took it. After that, he even managed to increase the strength of the entire Sea Spirit City.¡±

    ¡°An elixir that can transform an ordinary person into someone who can have Dual Spirit Rings? Can you get one for me?¡± Chi Yan was skeptical about Qin QI¡¯s ims but was sure that Qin Qi would not lie to him. The problem had to be with Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°The Sea Spirit City¡¯s borders are tightly guarded and its people are fiercely protective of the elixir and thus your subordinate has not been able to get it yet. My sources tell me that people from other cities have tried out the elixir and managed to test it to great effect.¡± Qin Qi said cautiously.

    Chi Yan didn¡¯t speak, but his sharp gaze turned towards Jun Wu Xie, scrutinizing her closely.

    Jun Wu Xie noticed Chi Yan¡¯s gaze but pretended not to notice and just stood beside Jun Wu Yao with a calm expression on her face.

 Chapter 3043 - The Lost Temples 3

    <h4>Chapter 3043 The Lost Temples 3</h4>

    After a moment¡¯s silence, Chi Yan said to Qin Qi, ¡°Continue checking, best if you can find the recipe or what happened to Yan Hai in the Sea of Death. You must get to the bottom of both these things. I will not allow anyone with ulterior motives to be by the Lord¡¯s side.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Chi Yan nodded slightly and after looking at the weather, announced to everyone, ¡°Since we are all here, let¡¯s set off now.¡±

    After speaking, Chi Yan started walking towards his carriage without giving any further instruction or exnation. Just as he was about to enter, Gu Ying cried out, ¡°Lord Chi Yan, you still have not told us where we are going.¡±

    Chi Yan stopped and turned to look at Gu Ying. He then proceeded to speak in a tone so cold it would have frozenva.

    ¡°Highness Ying, His Lord¡¯s orders are for me to lead the mission, so all of you just need to follow my lead. When we get there, I will tell you what needs to be done next.¡±

    Chi Yan¡¯s tone was not courteous and could be considered rude, even. What was more, Chi Yan did not care at all and this did not go unnoticed by Gu Ying.

    Gu Ying replied with a slight smile, ¡°So Lord Chi Yan is not going to give us some time to prepare?¡±

    Chi Yan replied, ¡°There is no need for that.¡± With that he got into his carriage, not giving Gu Ying any time to reply.

    Su Ruiying looked at Jun Wu Xie and Gu Ying before getting into her carriage. She had been particrly quiet.

    Only Jun Wu Xie, Gu Ying and theirpanions were left outside the city walls.

    Gu Ying shrugged his shoulders and looked at Jun Wu Xie haplessly, ¡°It seems that the two of us are not weed.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie looked at him nkly and got into the carriage. After boarding the carriage, Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yie sat opposite each other. After a while, the carriage started to move and they officially embarked on the journey.

    However, nobody knew what was going to be the mission¡¯s oue.

    In the carriage, Jun Wu Xie was looking at the scenery along the road outside the window. The carriage was specially arranged by Chi Yan. The horses pulling the carriage were extremely fast, and the scenery on both sides of the road became a blur.

    ¡°Gu Ying¡¯s situation is almost what we expected.¡± Jun Wu Yao said.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded, ¡°I see it too, Chi Yan and the rest don¡¯t seem to have much respect for Gu Ying. Also I¡¯ve always found it strange that Gu Ying returned to His Lord. In a ce like the Three Realms there seems to be no ce for a love between father and son. How can a person thinking of the Blood Sacrifice of the Three Realms, think of finding his son at this time? ¡±

    Jun Wu Xie pondered it. Gu Ying had been in the Blood Fiend Pce for quite a while and she had heard a lot about the abuse Gu Ying suffered at the hands of his adoptive father.

    It could be said that Gu Ying was living a fate worse than death but His Lord did not take him back earlier.

    If he really cared for his son, why would His Lord let Gu Ying suffer so much in the Blood Fiend Pce?

    But if he did not care, why would he get Gu Ying back and announce to the world that he was his son?

    The intentions of His Lord were hard to grasp, but Jun Wu Xie felt that Gu Ying¡¯s return must be rted to the Lord¡¯s n for the Blood Sacrifice of the Three Realms.

 Chapter 3044 - 3044 The Lost Temples 4

    <strong>3044 The Lost Temples 4</strong>

    Moreover, Gu Ying might have already been aware of that connection, which exined why he was trying to win Jun Wu Xie over the first time they met.

    In fact, if one thought about it carefully, that may not have been the first time Gu Ying tried to win Jun Wu Xie over. At the Banquet of Heroes, Gu Ying had sent gifts to the Sea Spirit City. Perhaps from that time, Gu Ying was already setting a secret n in motion.

    ¡°If what Gu Ying said is true, then isn¡¯t His Lord making life difficult for him by sending him on this mission but only telling Chi Yan the details knowing full well that Chi Yan does not respect Gu Ying?¡± At this, Little ck suddenly appeared from Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body and proceeded to set itself on Jun Wu Xie¡¯sp and rub its furry ws on her.

    ¡°His Lord may not actually care for his son at all or have very specific reasons for bringing him to his side and has given him his current status to lull him into a sense of security.¡± Jun Wu Yao said thoughtfully.

    ¡°If this was true, then he would need Gu Ying to go voluntarily. If His Lord wanted to capture and force him into submission, then based on Gu Ying¡¯s level of strength, sending Chi Yan or one of the others would have been more than enough.¡± Jun Wu Xie continued Jun Wu Yao¡¯s train of thought, feeling like they were on to something.

    ¡°You mean Gu Ying wants to win Mistress for his own survival?¡± Little ck blinked its eyes, not believing that the same Gu Yin who mercilessly ughtered countless people in the Lower and Middle Three Realms was now asking for help.

    ¡°That¡¯s very possible.¡± Jun Wu Xie nodded her head.

    Gu Ying was no fool and knew he was no match for His Lord. If he discovered something, he would find a way to get out of trouble instead of confronting His Lord head on.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s appearance was his best chance.

    In this world, Jun Wu Xie was the only other person with Dual Spirit Rings and said to be the only one who had strength equal to the Lord.

    ¡°We don¡¯t need to think too much about this. It will be a long journey and Gu Ying will definitely find opportunities to get close to you.¡± Jun Wu Yao said to Jun Wu XIe.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded, although she had some reservations.

    She had fought with Gu Ying several times and had resolved most of her hatred towards him. But as he had killed Rong Ruo¡¯s adoptive father, they could never be allies.

    However, would previous bad blood fall to the wayside when faced with amon, more powerful enemy? Nobody knew.

    The discussion between Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao came to an end. Su Ruiying on the other hand, sat silently in her carriage with a troubled look on her face. Other than the ghoul masked man, she had a red mahogany box with her in the carriage.

    Su Ruiying ced the box on herp and started to rearrange its contents with both hands. She was constantly looking into the box, with her lips pursed and tension written all over her face.

 Chapter 3045 - 3045 The Lost Temples 5

    <strong>3045 The Lost Temples 5</strong>

    ¡°Lady Ying? Is there anything wrong? You¡¯ve been acting strangely these few days.¡± The ghoul masked man asked with trepidation.

    Su Ruiying shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong, I just have a feeling something terrible is going to happen.¡±

    ¡°Is it because of this mission? With Lord Chi Yan at the helm, I¡¯m sure there will be no problem. His Lord must be very confident to make such a decision.¡± the ghoul masked man tried to reassure her.

    Su Ruiying was notforted and continued to look at the box, ¡°You don¡¯t understand, I can¡¯t put this feeling in words. Oh yes, before when Yan Hai was in my residence, didn¡¯t he ask me to take a look at his servant because he was sick? After that I had a strange feeling, as if I had forgotten something.¡±

    This was troubling Su Ruiying greatly, she felt like she had spent a good amount of time in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s room but did not remember much.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid Lady Ying might be overthinking things, I don¡¯t remember you spending much time in the room so there shouldn¡¯t be a problem. Did what Yan Hai do to Lord Long Yao cause you to be anxious around him?¡± the ghoul masked man asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m unclear myself, that could be it.¡± Su Ruiying heaved a sigh, her eyes not leaving the mahogany box.

    The ghoul masked man saw what she was looking at and said in a gentle tone, ¡°This box has been with you for many years and you still keep it.¡±

    Su Ruiying¡¯s was a little uneasy and said casually: ¡°I don¡¯t know why but as long as I hold it, I feel very at ease, perhaps because of the things inside it.

    The ghoul masked man remained silent. In fact, the box¡¯s contents changed frequently, with only the box itself remaining constant. The box was old and had previously been damaged many times and it was only with several repairs that it was able tost that long.

    ¡°I¡¯m quite indifferent to Yan Hai for now. Regarding this mission, I am quite afraid. Highness Ying and the Knights of Destruction have never had a good rtionship and Chi Yan was quite rude to him earlier. I don¡¯t understand why His Lord sent Highness Ying on this mission, not to mention Yan Hai who hasn¡¯t been cleansed. With Chi Yan¡¯s personality, I fear there will be much trouble. And he had to bring that troublemaker Qin Qi along, who knows how such a frivolous man managed to earn Chi Yan¡¯s trust?!¡± Su Ruiying frowned but some colour had returned to her face. She detested Qin Qi, a man who did not dare to look people in the eyes always made her suspicious.

    ¡°Lady Ying doesn¡¯t need to bother with all that, we are only following orders and just need to listen to Lord Chi Yan¡¯s instructions. If there really are issues, it will be between Lord Chi Yan and Highness Ying and have nothing to do with us.¡± the ghoul masked man sensed something was wrong with Su Ruiying and could only try tofort her.

    ¡°That¡¯s true. Even if the sky were to fall, Chi Yan will be there to hold it up. What do I have to worry about?¡± Su Ruiying said as if to try andfort herself.

 Chapter 3046 - 3046 The Lost Temples 6

    <strong>3046 The Lost Temples 6</strong>

    They travelled continuously for two days and only stopped on the third day for a rest when the horses copsed from exhaustion.

    Although the carriage stopped, Chi Yan did not get out and only Qin Qi emerged from the carriage.

    Gu Xin Yan still had the same nk expression on her face while the ghoul masked man went to get washed up. They had stopped by the edge of a forest and it was easy to get water and start a fire. Before long, there was a campfire burning.

    Jun Wu Xie and the rest were gathered around the fire, eating the provisions they each had brought.

    It was a time for socialising yet there was tension in the air. The only one with a smile on his face was Gu Ying.

    Su Ruiying held on to her mahogany box and looked frightening as her face was framed by the light from the fire. She lifted her head but dared not to look at Jun Wu Xie, instead she was staring at the person next to Gu Ying, Gu Xin Yan.

    ¡°Highness Ying, this is....¡± Perhaps Su Ruiying could not bear the depressing atmosphere and decided to break the ice.

    In fact, there were many rumours about the girl next to Gu Ying. She appeared not long after Gu Ying¡¯s return and always seemed to be by his side. Gu Ying took great care of her but she seemed to be quite cold in return, rarely speaking to him and never once smiling.

    Yet Gu Ying never lost his temper.

    Gu Ying looked at Gu Xin Yan and his smile intensified. He looked at the mes and his feelings seemed to be stoked by them.

    ¡°In my life, I only remember three women, Xin Yan being one of them. She has treated me the best out of anyone so I naturally should repay her.¡± Gu Ying was smiling but his words felt very unnatural to everyone.

    Gu Xin Yan¡¯s face was expressionless, as if Gu Ying was talking about someone else altogether.

    ¡°Is that so....¡± Su Ruiying¡¯s mouth twitched. Although Gu Ying had been sincere, she felt embarrassed for some reason and from Gu Xin Yan¡¯s expression, she was totally unmoved as well.

    ¡°What are the Lords talking about? Qin Qi appeared just as they were all thinking about returning to their carriages.

    Truthfully, although Qin Qi¡¯s looks were not outstanding, he could still be considered rtively good looking. It was just the way he looked at people that made them ufortable.

    Su Ruiying did not like him but since he was Chi Yan¡¯s man, she had to keep her opinions to herself.

    The ghoul masked man knew of Su Ruiying¡¯s feelings but did not want Qin Qi to speak nonsense to Chi Yan so he stepped in, ¡°Nothing much, just casual chit chat. Does Lord Qin want to eat something?¡±

    ¡°Good timing, I¡¯m hungry.¡± Qin Qi sat down next to the campfire without hesitation but from the moment he sat down, his eyes were fixed on Jun Wu Xie.

    The ghoul masked man did not say anything and just took out some food to eat with Qin Qi.

    From the time Qin Qi sat down, his eyes never left Jun Wu Xie, no matter what he did and he made no attempt to conceal his actions.

 Chapter 3047 - 3047 The Lost Temples 7

    <strong>3047 The Lost Temples 7</strong>

    Jun Wu Xie had long noticed Qin Qi staring at her but pretended not to notice.

    ¡°You are Qin Qi?¡± Gu Ying suddenly asked.

    At this Qin Qi finally tore his gaze away from Jun Wu Xie and looked at Gu Ying before replying respectfully, ¡°Yes Highness Ying, I am your subject Qin Qi.¡±

    ¡°Why were you staring at Lord Yan?¡± With that one sentence, Gu Ying exacerbated an already awkward situation.

    Su Ruiying almost choked on her food when she heard this. Although Gu Ying was not wrong, his statement was a bit too straightforward.

    Qin Qi did not see anything out of the ordinary about his interest in Jun Wu Xie and said openly, ¡°Because your subject is curious.¡±

    ¡°Curious?¡± Gu Ying raised his eyebrows.

    ¡°Yes, Lord Yan is from the Sea Spirit City, one of the72 Cities. Ie from a city not far from there and am familiar with the Sea Spirit City. I¡¯m just curious how an average ce like that could produce such an extraordinarily strong person, in addition to the fact that he is so young.¡± Qin Qi said openly, in stark contrast to the impression he gave people.

    ¡°Lord Yan, since there is nothing much else to do tonight, why don¡¯t you tell us? I heard you got much stronger after your first trip at sea, did something happen on the trip to cause your strength to increase exponentially?¡± Why don¡¯t you tell us to kill some time?¡± Qin Qi said with a smile in a casual, chatty tone.

    Su Ruiying didn¡¯t dare make a sound. Qin Qi¡¯s question sounded lighthearted but it was by no means so. It was obviously an attempt to find the origins of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s strength and such matters were taboo to discuss. Qin Qi was no fool, why would he ask such a question in public?

    Su Ruiying could not determine if Qin Qi was doing this on his own ord or if Chi Yan had put him up to it. Nevertheless, in the spirit of self preservation, she pretended not to hear anything.

    Jun Wu Xie raised her head in the firelight, and her clear eyes focussed on the firelight.

    ¡°What are you?¡± The coldness in the voice enveloped everyone there like an icy gust of wind.

    Qin Qi was stunned, he did not expect such a response. After recovering, he put on a smile and said, ¡°I¡¯ve overstepped, I am Qin Qi, Lord Chi Yan¡¯s subordinate.¡±

    ¡°In what way are you qualified to ask me that?¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes narrowed, the chill once again returning to her voice.

    Qin Qi could not maintain that smile much longer. As Chi Yan¡¯s confidante, he had gained the respect of many despite hisck of strength and in Sacred City, not many people dared to disrespect him.

    Was it not the case with Su Ruiying, who tolerated him out of respect for Chi Yan?

    But with those two sentences, Jun Wu Xie thoroughly disrespected him, leaving him no ce to hide.

    Qin Qi continued to ster on that smile and said, ¡°Lord Yan does not need to be so angry, I was just asking casually. Since you will be by His Lord¡¯s side, in a highly enviable position, I just wanted to hear of your past glories and achievements.¡±

 Chapter 3048 - The Lost Temples 8

    <h4>Chapter 3048 The Lost Temples 8</h4>

    ¡°All those who have witnessed those glories are dead, you can go ask them.¡± Jun Wu Xie fired back coldly. She knew what Qin Qi was trying to do and had no interest in trading blows with a peon.

    Qin Qi wentpletely white, he had never imagined Jun Wu Xie to be so cold and hard. He was under the impression that no matter what, she had to give Chi Yan some face. After all, she was a newly minted Knight of Destruction and needed Chi Yan¡¯s help to gain His Lord¡¯s trust even more.

    In the end....

    Not only did Jun Wu Xie not give any face, shepletely embarrassed Qin Qi. Even someone as thick-skinned as Qin Qi could not bear it anymore.

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m a little sleepy and will be going back to my carriage to rest.¡± Sensing a bad situation, Su Ruiying made an excuse to leave.

    She was afraid of Jun Wu Xie and even more afraid of Chi Yan and so had no interest in participating in any conflict between the two.

    ¡°Lord Yan has a good sense of humour...¡± Qin Qiughed dryly but his eyes betrayed a venomous look. ¡°Since Lord Yan has no interest in this, I will not bother you further.¡±

    After that, Qin Qi rose and walked directly towards Chi Yan¡¯s carriage.

    After Qin Qi had gone, Gu Ying spoke.

    ¡°Lord Yan does not seem to like Qin Qi?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie looked at Gu Ying, keeping silent.

    ¡°However, if I were in your shoes, I wouldn¡¯t have been so harsh with him. Qin Qi is not strong but he only dared to ask you that because he was directed to do so by Chi Yan. Chi Yan is already suspicious of you and treating Qin Qi like that could lead to more conflict in the future.¡± Gu Ying just wanted to state his opinion, not caring whether Jun Wu Xie replied to him.

    Jun Wu Xie replied, ¡°Instead of caring so much about me, perhaps Highness Ying should think more about your own situation.¡±

    The smile on Gu Ying¡¯s face faded in an instant, and he looked at Jun Wu Xie differently.

    ¡°What does Lord Yan mean by that?¡±

    ¡°Highness Ying knows what I mean.¡± Jun Wu Xie got up and returned to her carriage with Jun Wu Yao without waiting for a reply.

    Gu Ying and Gu XIn Yan were the only two people left by the campfire.

    The smile on Gu Ying¡¯s face hadpletely disappeared and his eyes narrowed slightly, looking at the campfire in front of him.

    His situation....

    If he could understand, why would he be here?

    Back in the carriage, Jun Wu Yao reached out and held Jun Wu Xie in his arms, using the warmth of his body to disperse the night¡¯s coldness.

    ¡°You¡¯re testing Gu Ying?¡± Jun Qu Yao whispered.

    ¡°Tonight, except Su Ruiying, who is not testing boundaries?¡± Jun Wu Xie said lightly.

    Jun Wu Yao chuckled and kissed Jun Wu Xie on the head, ¡°Go to sleep.¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡±

    Under the cover of dark, everyone in the carriages had things troubling them.

    Early next morning, the four carriages set off. Chi Yan seemed to be in a great hurry and did not want to waste even a second. Fortunately everyone was still strong and was not affected by the long journey.

    Except Gu Xin Yan, who was the weakest and the turbulence made her face pale.

    Chi Yan naturally did not care if she lived or died but what was surprising was that Gu Ying made no attempt to ask Chi Yan to slow down but instead just gave her some medicine to settle her difort.

 Chapter 3049 - 3049 Forgotten history 1

    <strong>3049 Forgotten history 1</strong>

    As they got further from Sacred City, Jun Wu Xie had noticed that the path they were taking was in thepletely opposite direction of the 72 Cities. This road was sparsely popted and there were some dense forests earlier on. After that, there were mostly rugged mountain roads and valleys all over the gravel. There was no other single person around, not even the shadow of a bird.

    If it wasn¡¯t Chi Yan leading the way, Jun Wu Xie would find it hard to imagine that in the Upper Realm, there existed such a deste ce. Even Jun Wu Yao had never been here before. At first, Jun Wu Yao only appeared nearby and found this ce. There was nowhere else to go further, so he didn¡¯t proceed on.

    On thest day of the first month after departure, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s carriage was parked under a towering mountain, which was extremely high and steep, even the trained horses could not move forward on such a steep mountain.

    Chi Yan made everyone get off the carriage and prepare for it. They talked about walking up the tall mountain.

    Jun Wu Xie stood at the foot of the mountain and looked up at the towering peaks. In the Upper Realm, there had always been a rumor that the Holy Mountain where the Sacred Maiden Tribe lived was the highest peak in the Upper Realm. But the Holy Mountain seemed so smallpared to this big mountain. Such a behemoth was taller than any high mountain that Jun Wu Xie had seen in her previous life. At a nce, she could not see the peaks hidden in the clouds, as if they were in them. What was disyed in front of her was just the tip of the iceberg.

    At themand of Chi Yan, the crowd got out of the carriage and stood at the foot of the mountain looking at the high mountain before them.

    ¡°Chi Yan, this mountain ...¡± Su Ruiying also froze when she saw the high mountain. Obviously, before today, she didn¡¯t even know of its existence here.

    Such a high mountain seemed to have been forgotten by all the people in the Upper Realm. To reach it, one had to pass through the wilderness, crossed the mountains and it was hidden in the clouds. Standing at the foot of the mountain, everyone seemed so insignificant.

    Chi Yan looked up at the mountain and finally opened his mouth. This was the first time he had spoken with the crowd since he set off.

    The moment when the cold voice sounded, it also revealed the purpose of their trip.

    ¡°This mountain is the destination we are about to climb, and what the Lord is looking for is on the top of this mountain.¡±

    ¡°His Lord ... what exactly is he looking for? This mountain, haven¡¯t you heard of it before?¡± Su Ruiying didn¡¯t understand at all. She asked herself deeply about His Lord¡¯s trust in her. Although she was not as important as Chi Yan, she should also know about this. Just that about everything about this mountain, she heard it for the first time. But looking at Chi Yan¡¯s expression, he seemed to have known it for a long time.

    Su Ruiying¡¯s inquiry happened to be what Jun Wu Xie thought. She looked at Chi Yan with her eyes fixed, waiting for Chi Yan¡¯s reply.

    SInce they have arrived here, Chi Yan did not seem to have any ns to hide it. He said straightforwardly: ¡°At the beginning of the Three Realms, there were gods, the gods created the Upper Realms, and created the rules of the world. But I don¡¯t know since when, those gods that created everything suddenly disappeared, and the miracles they left behind faded away a little bit. This time His Lord let use to find the temple where the gods lived and find out the reason why the gods disappeared, and what they have left behind. ¡±

 Chapter 3050 - 3050 Forgotten history 2

    <strong>3050 Forgotten history 2</strong>

    ¡°Oh? Gods really existed here before?¡± Gu Ying¡¯s face showed a trace of surprise. If Jun Wu Xie did not know that Gu Ying already knew it, she would have been deceived by his reaction.

    Chi Yan said: ¡°Highness Ying, whether or not God has really existed, I will not have to say further. You only need to climb this mountain and you will know everything. Don¡¯t you want to witness this moment with your own eyes? ¡±

    Gu Ying smiled, ¡°Lord Chi Yan rarely said these things to me, but you don¡¯t have to worry. Since Father has asked me toe, even if you didn¡¯t say anything, I would go.¡±

    Chi Yan was unimpressed. ¡°It is the best thing if Highness Ying can naturally obey themand of His Lord.¡±

    With Chi Yan and Gu Ying debating, it may seem calm, but the dark waves were surging.

    Jun Wu Xie had be a real bystander. She had no interest in participating in the debate between Chi Yan and Gu Ying. What really made her care was Chi Yan¡¯s words, whether the Gods of the Upper Realms really existed.

    What was His Lord trying to find?

    To say that His Lord was looking for that lost history, Jun Wu Xie would never believe it. In those lost sacred temples, there must be something very important. That thing may be the key to the Blood Sacrifice of the Three Realms.

    ¡°However, since the Gods have lived here, why have I been in the Upper Realm for so long, I haven¡¯t heard of it, and judging from the response of Lady Ying, she doesn¡¯t seem to know this ce.¡± Gu Ying didn¡¯t take it seriously but he had a pair of attitudes that break the casserole to the end.

    Chi Yan¡¯s expression was a bit gloomy. His slightly frowning brows had already revealed his displeasure. He looked at Gu Ying and remained silent for a moment before he said: ¡°In the Upper Realm, the Sacred City is the boundary, and the 72 Cities stand on one side. On the other side, no one is allowed to set foot on the ground. Because it had been deserted for a long time, naturally not many people know that. If Highness Ying wants to know about the story, you can find someone to tell you afterpleting the task of His Lord. Let me tell you, now we don¡¯t have that much time. ¡±

    Gu Ying shrugged and no longer harped on the subject.

    Chi Yan¡¯s face was very unsightly. With a frown, he looked at Jun Wu Xie and said to others: ¡°Is there any problem? If not, after we enter the mountain, you will have to obey my arrangement. Since His Lord left this task to me and I will not allow any mistakes. ¡±

    Chi Yan talked and even Gu Ying who was usually at loggerheads with him didn¡¯t say anything more. Su Ruiying and Jun Wu Xie would naturally kept quiet.

    Everyone decided to enter the mountain.

    The strange thing was that the mountain seemed to be right in front of them. When they stepped into the mountain, they were very close. But at a distance of half a meter, they could not see the figure of the person in front.

    Chi Yan walked in the front, Jun Wu Xie was in the middle. When she and Jun Wu Yao moved forward, they could no longer see Chi Yan in the front.

    There seemed to be something special in the air on this mountain. It seemed clear, but it was hazy.

    Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao walked side by side. But after walking for a few steps, she turned her face, she already felt that Jun Wu Yao¡¯s face was a little vague. ...

    But in the blink of an eye, Jun Wu Xie had already unknowingly walked into a mist. Chi Yan¡¯s figure and others had disappeared, let alone Jun Wu Yao who was standing beside her. He was no longer visible!

 Chapter 3051 - 3051 Forgotten history 3

    <strong>3051 Forgotten history 3</strong>

    The surrounding scenes have been shrouded in ayer of mist. Even Jun Wu Xie, whose strength had reached the Dual Spirit Ring, she could not see everything around her.

    ¡°Wu Yao?¡± Jun Wu Xie whispered softly, but her voice seemed to bepletely swallowed by the mist, and received no response.

    Jun Wu Xie could not feel anyone¡¯s breath. The air around her seemed to have dropped a lot at this moment. She could still see the green mountains and green water in the mountain at the previous moment, but when she was really in it. She seemed to have crossed to another cold and deserted world.

    In the mist, Jun Wu Xie felt a hint of warmth. She turned back subconsciously, thinking that she could see Jun Wu Yao. She didn¡¯t expect that there was an ice blue me that appeared beside her. The small ball of me was about the size of her fist and it was suspended in the air and stayed by her side.

    All of these made Jun Wu Xie feel unbelievable. In the time of doubt, a melodious singing voice suddenly reached Jun Wu Xie¡¯s ears.

    It was a woman¡¯s voice. Although she did not know who the song came from, it was the best sound that Jun Wu Xie had heard in her life. She almost subconsciously walked along the source of the song and lingered around her. The small me followed behind her.

    In the mists ofyers, the song became the only guide. Jun Wu Xie didn¡¯t know how long she had been walking, only thinking that the humidity in the air was gradually increasing.

    After a long time, the mist that stood in front of her finally dispersed slowly and the picture disyed in front of Jun Wu Xie made her instantly stunned.

    It was ake surrounded by blue forest. Under the sun, the clearke shimmered with a little luster, as if the stars were falling in the water.

    In the middle of theke, there was a small patch of grasnd that stood independently of theke water. The soil beside theke waspletely isted, just like the green of theke. Above the green grass, there was a lush big tree with luxurious leaves, resembling arge green umbre. The source of the singing came from a woman sitting under the tree.

    It was an extremely beautiful woman with her long ck hair sprawled on her shoulders and cascaded to the grass. She was wearing a light pink dress and her bare feet were dipped in theke. She was holding a pink paper umbre in her hand as she sang an intoxicating song.

    In the midst of singing, the woman turned her head. She had a pair of golden eyes. She looked at Jun Wu Xie, who walked slowly to theke with a smile.

    The song came to an abrupt end at this moment, and the woman looked at Jun Wu Xie with a smile, and the beautiful voice sounded again.

    ¡°You came?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie froze for a moment. She could be sure that she had never seen this woman, but the other party¡¯s words seemed to tell her ... the woman had waited for her for a long time.

    How was this possible?

    ¡°You guessed it, I was waiting for you.¡± The woman smiled and said, she held a paper umbre in one hand and a skirt in one hand, and stood up from the grass. The corner of her skirt was wet by theke There was no trace of embarrassment at all.

    Those golden eyes gave a warm feeling.

 Chapter 3052 - 3052 Forgotten history 4

    <strong>3052 Forgotten history 4</strong>

    ¡°I¡¯ve waited for you for a long time. I don¡¯t remember how much time has passed. Fortunately, you are finally here.¡± The woman was relieved.

    ¡°Who are you? Do I know you?¡± Jun Wu Xie frowned slightly, the woman¡¯s appearance was so strange, but somehow, she could clearly feel that the other party did not have any hostility towards her.

    The woman smiled slightly and closed her umbre: ¡°You don¡¯t know me, I don¡¯t know you, but I know that you wille one day to get your own things back.¡±

    ¡°My own things? I don¡¯t understand what you are talking about.¡± Jun Wu Xie became more and more confused. At this moment the ck cat suddenly jumped out of her chest and watched everything around her cautiously.

    ¡°Mistress, it¡¯s so weird here, I can¡¯t feel the breath of Lord Jue.¡± The ck cat looked at everything alertly. It had been in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body. It knew everything that Jun Wu Xie experienced, but ... ... Weirdly, like Jun Wu Xie, it came into this mist without knowing it.

    The high mountains that appeared before them seemed to have never existed before.

    ¡°This is your cat? It¡¯s so cute.¡± The woman looked at the ck cat and smiled.

    The ck cat squinted his eyes and did not respond.

    The woman seemed to be aware of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s vignce, and she could not help saying. ¡°Please rest assured that I have no malicious intentions towards you. I have been waiting for you for a long time here, just to wait for you to rescue me, but ... ... I have some contradictions in my heart. I look forward to freedom. But at the same time, I am afraid that you will really appear ... ¡±

    The woman¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, and there was a hint of struggle in her eyes.

    ¡°What are you talking about? Where is this? Why am I here?¡± Jun Wu Xie took a deep breath and tried to calm herself as much as possible.

    ¡°This is the Seven World of Dreams.¡± The woman said slowly.

    ¡°Seven World of Dreams?¡± Jun Wu Xie puzzled.

    The woman sighed softly: ¡°Is it because a powerful person made youe here?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Jun Wu Xie thought of His Lord.

    ¡°This ce used to be a God¡¯s paradise, but it eventually became a God¡¯s hell. I think I probably knew what the person said to you before he lured you here. Since you came, then there are some things you should know.¡± The woman slowly told Jun Wu Xie, the history that had long been forgotten by people.

    The Three Realms did not exist. It was gradually created because of the minds of the Gods. This world originally did not have any human beings. It was the Gods who created people in order to enrich the world. They stood in the paradise of the Gods, looking at the interesting life of human beings, looking at the world created by themselves.

    All this should have been going on all the time, but the Gods were not eternally powerful. Only by breaking away from this world, breaking through the void could obtain truly powerful power and this kind of power required a great price.

    The Gods knew the talents of this method, but they did not want to hurt the human beings they created. They realized that their lives were already very satisfying.

    But...

    Not every God thought so.

    Among the Gods, there was a God representing destruction. He seeked power and strength. After learning about the existence of the broken void, he changed his mind. He tried to destroy everything in order to gain the supreme power.

 Chapter 3053 - 3053 Lost divine power 1

    <strong>3053 Lost divine power 1</strong>

    However, his decision was resisted by other Gods. The result was a battle of Gods that no one knew about.

    It was also from that time that the Gods stayed in the Three Realms and the miracles began to disappear bit by bit. The God who believed in love was defeated, and the God who harnessed the will of destruction won. He could finally use everything in the Three Realms to break the void to master that supreme power.

    However...

    At thest moment, that God suddenly found out that to truly break the void, the world they now created was not enough. In addition to the endless souls, he needed the power of other Gods, And ... from the power of another world.

    ¡°We¡¯ve all been defeated, trapped in this Seven World of Dreams. He has not killed us, just waiting for the day when all the conditions are put together, to seize our divine powers. I don¡¯t know what method he will use, I don¡¯t have any ability to stop him, but ... you can.¡± The woman spoke slowly. She used to be one of the Gods from this world. She was defeated because of her poor strength. Her physical body was no longer there, and what appeared in front of Jun Wu Xie was only her Godly thoughts, and the only thing she left in this world.

    The battle between the Gods was not imaginable by ordinary people. Even if the God of Destruction won, he could not deprive the power of other Gods to achieve the condition to break through the void, his divine power alone was not enough.

    ¡°This Seven World of Dreams, only Gods can set foot in, your soul belongs to the Gods ...¡± The woman looked at Jun Wu Xie. From her eyes, Jun Wu Xie saw a firm belief.

    God ...

    Jun Wu Xie trance thought of everything she had seen in the environment of the Soul Tree. The woman in the dream was already herself, but ... she never thought that she would be a God.

    ¡°Although I know that this request will be overboard. But ... please save this world, even if you don¡¯t belong here, please, save it for the sake of all lives.¡± The smile on the woman¡¯s face had dispersed. She put down the paper umbre, folded her hands and looked at Jun Wu Xie, her eyes full of pleading.

    Jun Wu Xie was silent for a moment as she sorted through the immense amount of information that appeared in her.

    After a long time, Jun Wu Xie said: ¡°If you don¡¯t say that, I will do the same. Here, there are my loved ones.¡± Jun Wu Xie took a deep breath, and already had a rough idea in mind.

    She realized that all this was a nned game.

    It was a God who stood at the pinnacle of the Three Realms who had devised this game of chess. Every step she took was anticipated by that God.

    Step by step, to the point where he needed it!

    The Blood Sacrifice of the Three Realms were just a lure.

    The God dressed in human coat stood in the supreme position of the Upper Realms, designed everything, deliberately released the news of the Blood Sacrifice of the Three Realms, deliberately led her to step by step to the Upper Realm and deliberately brought her to Seven World of Dreams.

    Perhaps, the reason why her soul appeared in this world was also deliberately arranged by that God. Otherwise, she should have died in that explosion long ago.

    After she had grasped the situation, Jun Wu Xiepletely understood!

    ¡°If I didn¡¯t guess wrong, here, I can find my lost divine power, right?¡± Jun Wu Xie looked at the woman and spoke slowly.

 Chapter 3054 - Lost divine power 2

    <h4>Chapter 3054 Lost divine power 2</h4>

    The God of Destruction was unable to break the void by his own power, he needed more divine power. Whether it was herself or Jun Wu Yao who had the power, the difference was that the power of Jun Wu Yao was deliberately suppressed by someone and her power had long been lost.

    That man tried hard to coax her into the Seven World of Dreams to recover her lost power, and thus became his real help for breaking through the void!

    Jun Wu Xie understood everything thoroughly, and the person who had been fighting with her was not just a person, but a God!

    ¡°You are right.¡± The woman smiled slightly. ¡°He is very smart. We have been trapped in the Seven World of Dreams for too long. We cannot leave, nor can we escape. We are trapped in this little dreand. The middle is a kind of torture. We can¡¯t stop him. He knows very well that we can no longer endure this kind of suffering, and you are not only his hope, but also our hope. ¡±

    The woman smiled slightly. She picked up the paper umbre on the ground again, and as the paper umbre fell into her hands, the calmke was undting in an instant, and theke formed a huge water curtain under the waves. The figure turned into a little star in an instant.

    ¡°Soul from another world, I would like to give my soul to you, only at the moment of your divine awakening can you save the world and restore it to its former peace.

    The woman¡¯s final voice dissipated in the water curtain, and theke exploded suddenly, turning the water droplets as fine as raindrops, which were scattered all over Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body.

    Jun Wu Xie only felt a refreshing feeling spread all over her body, covered withke water all over her body, but yet there was no moisture at all. The water droplets that refracted the sun, like the stars in the environment, started to be absorbed into her body little by little, until they disappeared...

    In an instant, the consciousness of Jun Wu Xie suddenly fell into a darkness, all the scenery in front of her disappeared in a moment without a trace, she vaguely saw that there was such a ray of light lingering in the darkness, she was moving towards the light...

    Among the green mountains, Su Ruiying stared nkly at everything in front of her. Her eyes were filled with an indescribable panic. She turned to look at the people around, looked at the ghoul masked man, looked at Chi Yan, looked at Qin Qi, Looking at Gu Xinyan and Jun Wu Yao ...

    But only the figures of Jun Wu Xie and Gu Ying were absent.

    ¡°Chi Yan! Where is Lord Yan Hai and Highness Ying?¡± Su Ruiying looked at Chi Yan with an incredible look. She had been walking at the end of the team before, but after entering the mountain, Jun Wu Xie and Gu Ying were in Her eyes became more and more blurred, until she entered the mountain, she could no longer see Jun Wu Xie and Gu Ying.

    These two people, in front of her, disappearedpletely without a trace.

    ¡°It¡¯s all been done.¡± Chi Yan suddenly said and stopped. He had just reached the foot of the mountain and he had no ns to move on.

    Qin Qi was extremely obedient standing next to Chi Yan. He took out the paper umbre that had been prepared, and shaded Chi Yan from the zing sun.

    ¡°It¡¯s all been done? What do you mean?¡± Su Ruiying panicked. To be honest, she had been a Knight of Destruction for so long, but she had never been able to understand Chi Yan¡¯s temperament. She only knows that Chi Yan was a very stubborn person. He only obeyed His Lord¡¯s instructions, and he would not pay attention to anything else.

    ¡°It means literally. The purpose of our mission has been achieved. You can continue to wait here. The rest is not what we need to do.¡± Chi Yan said calmly.

 Chapter 3055 - 3055 Killing recovery 1

    <strong>3055 Killing recovery 1</strong>

    ¡°But, Highness Ying and the rest...¡±

    ¡°They naturally went where they should go.¡± Chi Yan¡¯s impatient opening, his slightly furrowed brows already showed his impatience.

    Su Ruiying didn¡¯t dare to keep asking, but the doubts in her heart were still unsolved.

    Gu Xin Yan, who had been stunned all the time, gave a strange look at this moment. She was the person brought by Gu Ying. But now Gu Ying has disappeared. What was she going to do?

    However, Gu Xin Yan was very clear that in front of Chi Yan, her humble strength had no effect at all. She almost looked subconsciously to Jun Wu Yao, who was brought by Jun Wu Xie. She did not know what the other party would do.

    Almost at the moment when Gu Xin Yan looked at Jun Wu Yao, Jun Wu Yao suddenly took a step and walked towards Chi Yan.

    Chi Yan didn¡¯t look at Jun Wu Yao at all. But Qin Qi, who was standing beside Chi Yan, saw Jun Wu Yao approaching near. He couldn¡¯t help but raise his head and stepped forward, blocking Jun Wu Yao¡¯s way.

    ¡°You lowly servant, who allowed you to be close to Lord Chi Yan?¡± Qin Qi said proudly, watching Jun Wu Yao¡¯s eyes full of contempt.

    Before Jun Wu Xie¡¯s cold pride towards Qin Qi, Qin Qi hated him. But he was not Jun Wu Xie¡¯s opponent at all. Even though Chi Yan supported him, he did not dare to really conflict with Jun Wu Xie. But now it¡¯s different.

    Jun Wu Xie was no longer present. Qin Qi could use Jun Wu Xie¡¯s follower to vent his anger. Anyway, even if he killed Jun Wu Xie¡¯s follower, Qin Qi was naturally fearless with Chi Yan beside him if Jun Wu Xie asked about it.

    Jun Wu Yao looked at Qin Qi with cold eyes. Only one nce, Qin Qi¡¯s sweat all stood up in an instant with an inexplicable fear filled Qin Qi¡¯s heart instantly.

    This fear made Qin Qi hairy. Where could he think of it? A seemingly ordinary follower would have such terrifying looks.

    ¡°What are you looking at? Do you want to die?¡± Qin Qi couldn¡¯t believe he would be scared by a follower, and he just held up a tough attitude and looked at Jun Wu Yao with fierceness.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think that you can be brave with Yan Hai¡¯s backing. Now that your lord is gone, I want to kill you, just like killing a dog ...¡±

    The insult from Qin Qi was not done yet. The voice came to an abrupt halt in an instant. The red blood spattered out and the thick bloody smell filled everyone¡¯s nose.

    Su Ruiying, who was standing on the side, widened her eyes incredulously, and looked at the man who unscrewed Qin Qi¡¯s head from his neck with one hand. In the blood curtain, the man¡¯s figure seemed to be transformed into a ghost in an instant. There was no peace in the past.

    The sudden killing made everyone shocked. But it was Chi Yan who did not expect that the follower beside Jun Wu Xie, who didn¡¯t look inconspicuous, killed Qin Qi as soon as he struck. And he did it in front of him and he didn¡¯t even have a chance to stop.

    ¡°Tell me, where is he?¡± Jun Wu Yao narrowed his eyes slightly, suppressing the killing heart for a long time to wake up again under the baptism of blood. He watched Jun Wu Xie disappear before him. The confusion in his heart at that moment had shattered hisst calmness. The reason why he would wait until now is to wait for Chi Yan to give an answer.

 Chapter 3056 - Killing recovery 2

    <h4>Chapter 3056 Killing recovery 2</h4>

    Obviously, Chi Yan was not going to say much.

    Then ...

    Since Chi Yan was reluctant to speak, he would force open his mouth and let him speak!

    ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± Chi Yan suddenly felt surrounded by a strong sense of oppression. With his strength, he felt a bit of breathing difficulty. The strength of this person in front of him was definitely not an ordinary follower and guard!

    The corners of Jun Wu Yao¡¯s mouth slightly lifted, and his evil eyes faded the disguised ck color and restored its original purple ... His face changed after the content was fading a little bit, returning to his true appearance. .

    Chi Yan stared at the unremarkable attendant before him. He instantly turned into a handsome and extraordinary man. Those purple eyes brought all the attention to Chi Yan in an instant!

    Among the Three Realms, the only person who had purple eyes was the strongest person who could once match His Lord!

    ¡°Ye Jue! It¡¯s you!¡± Chi Yan looked at Jun Wu Yao incredulously. He couldn¡¯t believe it. The man who had been arrested by His Lord for thousands of years stood before his eyes at this moment.

    Before this, this man had been disguised as a follower and followed them all the way. What was more terrible was that they were unaware of it!

    Su Ruiying was shocked and stunned. When she realized Jun Wu Yao¡¯s true identity, her mind was about to explode. She thought that she was so close to her death that she wanted to make Jun Wu Yao into a soul puppet doll. She was so scared that she couldn¡¯t stand firmly...

    If she really dared, she would have be a dead body!

    ¡°You still dare toe to the Upper Realm?¡± Chi Yan finally suppressed his inner shock. He looked at Jun Wu Yao unsteadily. He could not believe that Jun Wu Yao dare to return?

    After being imprisoned twice in a row by His Lord, shouldn¡¯t Jun Wu Yao be hiding far from the Upper Realms?

    But ... how could hee back?

    ¡°Where is he?¡± Jun Wu Yao¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, dismissive of Chi Yan¡¯s inquiry, and the only thing he wanted to know was where Jun Wu Xie was!

    Up to now, Jun Wu Yao had realized that this time the itinerary was set by His Lord against Jun Wu Xie, just as he trapped him in the past. He would never allow this to once again happen to Jun Wu Xie!

    Chi Yan sneered: ¡°I was curious previously. With Yan Hai¡¯s ability, how could such a big improvement be achieved in a short time. It turned out to be because of you, but it is a pity, no matter what you want to do now, it¡¯s toote. Yan Hai had gone to where he should go ording to His Lord¡¯s n. Other than Yan Hai and Gu Ying, there is no one else who set foot in that ce. Even if I tell you where he is, you can¡¯t find it! ¡±

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s eyes suddenly shed a killing intent, the strong killing intent was suffocating.

    Almost instantly, Chi Yan used the power of his whole body, and at the same time shouted at Su Ruiying, who was stunned: ¡°Ying! What are you still looking at?¡±

    Su Ruiying recovered in a trance, and hurriedly opened the red wooden box she carried with her. The two puppets fell to the ground from the box. Su Ruiying sipped, and the two puppets stood up immediately, and the two ray of lights immediately enveloped the two puppets.

 Chapter 3057 - Killing recovery 3

    <h4>Chapter 3057 Killing recovery 3</h4>

    Under the shroud of light, the two small sized dolls suddenly erged, and in a blink of an eye, they had turned into two giants with eight feet in height! They radiate light simr to spiritual power, but there was no slight brilliance in their eyes. Their whole bodies were full of dead air, just like a dead body crawling from a corpse!

    Giant Spirit Puppet!

    This was Su Ruiying¡¯s unique ability. Although Su Ruiying¡¯s own strength was not at the top and even weaker than Long Yao, she had the power to control the souls. This power used the dolls as the medium to bring the souls into the dolls. The most powerful force before the body was inspired, and its fighting power even exceeded the peak period of those souls alive!

    The puppets would not feel hurt or fear anything. They would only attack their targets ording to the instructions of Su Ruiying, which was a true war weapon! In addition to the two giant puppets, Su Ruiying took out four puppets from the mahogany box. Those puppets also grew rapidly under the catalysis of her power, but their final change in size was only half the height of a person. .

    The four puppets stood around Su Ruiying, protecting her with guarding postures.

    When Chi Yan saw the puppet summoned by Su Ruiying, a smile shed through his eyes.

    As the only female among the Knights of Destruction , Su Ruiying was not solely dependent on her ability to control the soul. Her strengthes from the dolls she made. As long as Su Ruiying had enough spiritual power, she could even manipte an army of puppet dolls!

    Chi Yan turned to Jun Wu Yao and said, ¡°Ye Jue, you are now a Mud Bodhisattva crossing the river itself. You can¡¯t protect yourself, and you still worry for Yan Hai? Don¡¯t forget, you are still suffering from the life and death worm¡¯s control!¡±

    At the moment, Chi Yan had suppressed his inner shock. He looked at Jun Wu Yao proudly, and there was no fear in his eyes.

    If the person standing in front of him was the previous Ye Jue who sat at the peak, even Chi Yan had support from Su Ruiying, they were still not Jun Wu Yao¡¯s opponents.

    However, most of Jun Wu Yao¡¯s strength had been suppressed by life and death worm, which cannot be used normally, and he was all alone. Chi Yan naturally had nothing to fear!

    ¡°However, I still want to thank you. If it¡¯s not you who showed up, I¡¯m afraid I will waste a lot of efforts to search for you in the future. Since you have sent yourself here, don¡¯t me us.¡± His spiritual power expanded in an instant, a dazzling light floated in his hands, and a huge Spirit Ring appeared in Chi Yan¡¯s hands.

    The strength of that Spirit Ring was twice asrge as the Spirit Ring of any single Spirit Ring among the Upper Realm!

    The two giant puppets of Chi Yan and Su Ruiying form a triangle, trapping Jun Wu Yao in it.

    Of course ...

    There was not a sliver of fluctuation in Jun Wu Yao¡¯s face, and those murderous eyes swept coldly over Chi Yan. He was like a king walking down the temple, looking down on all human beings.

    ¡°Hmph? Just with the lot of you?¡± Those arrogant words came out of Jun Wu Yao¡¯s mouth.

    At this moment, he seemed to have returned to the past again. The one standing on the top of the Upper Realm, the only one that could rival His Lord, anyone in his eyes was as small as an ant.

 Chapter 3058 - 3058 Killing recovery 4

    <strong>3058 Killing recovery 4</strong>

    ¡°Ye Jue, don¡¯t be overconfident.¡± Jun Wu Yao¡¯s tone displeased Chi Yan¡¯s heart. Except for His Lord, Chi Yan never bowed his head in front of anyone, never in the past and future!

    ¡°Confident?¡± Jun Wu Yao sneered. He raised it slowly with one hand. The ck dark spirit gathered in his palm a little, like a burning ck me, as if it would engulf everything into the abyss.

    His chin lifted slightly, and the evil smile spread from the corners of his lips.

    ¡°For you, how can I not be confident? I only ask you thest time, where is he? If you don¡¯t want to say ... I will let you suffer until you speak.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t tell you, you have no chance to know.¡± Chi Yan said coldly.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Jun Wu Yao chuckled abruptly, his figure slowly rising up into the air, conquering, watching Chi Yan and the others.

    Since his reunion with Jun Wu Xie, Jun Wu Yao had been immersed in happiness with Jun Wu Xie. That warm sense of happiness warmed his cold heart a little, and it calmed the killing that filled his heart. Even if he returned to the Upper Realm that disgusted him, even if he tried to strangle those disgusting people several times.

    However, he knew very well that Jun Wu Xie didn¡¯t want him to strike easily. She didn¡¯t want to expose him to danger, and he was willing to consolidate the killing spirit in his heart, standing behind her, watching her n and her confidence.

    Of course ...

    Now, the killing spirit in Jun Wu Yao¡¯s heart had beenpletely ignited, there was nothing more unbearable than the fear of losing Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Then, let¡¯s take a good look at the taste of despair.¡± Jun Wu Yao¡¯s faint voice spoke with a sweet voice with a non-smiling tone.

    But the sound passed into Su Ruiying¡¯s ears, but it made Su Ruiying¡¯s blood seem to freeze in an instant. A fear that had never hovered in her heart. She wished to escape from here immediately, from the man who just watched and made her feel the death!

    Su Ruiying¡¯s premonition was correct, just at the moment when Jun Wu Yao¡¯s voice fell, the demon in his hand expanded in an instant, a huge ck me, as if swallowing the sun, and the dark shadow enveloped the earth, and the wind blew suddenly. The green grass floats and the fallen leaves were flying, like a precursor to andslide!

    The powerful coercion seemed to be able to smash people¡¯s internal organs instantly!

    The four puppets around Su Ruiying made a crisp cracking sound under strong coercion. A series of cracks cracked like a cobweb on the face of the puppet, and the soul sealed in the puppet flowed out of the crack crazily!

    So strong! !

    Su Ruiying had never felt such a powerful coercion, the puppet guarding her seems to burst in the next second. She subconsciously looked at Chi Yan, but found that ...

    Chi Yan¡¯s face was so ugly!

    Chi Yan thought that Jun Wu Yao, who had been restrained by life and death worm would no longer have such a powerful force. But the strong coercion over his head, but even he could feel the great pain!

    How powerful was Jun Wu Yao exactly?

    Chi Yan couldn¡¯t guess at all. At this moment, Chi Yan realized for the first time that he had erroneously underestimated Jun Wu Yao¡¯s strength. This realization came toote.

    The dark spirit in Jun Wu Yao¡¯s hands had already condensed and smashed downwards!

 Chapter 3059 - 3059 Killing recovery 5

    <strong>3059 Killing recovery 5</strong>

    Chi Yan looked at Jun Wu Yao, and his ink-dyed long hair fluttered in the wind, like a god, like a devil who fell from Nine Heavens. The endless pressure like a god and demon caused Chi Yan and Su Ruiying to shake their hearts violently.

    The dark spirit in Jun Wu Yao¡¯s hands exploded in a sh. Heaven and the earth rose in brilliance. As the dark spirits waved down, the brilliance was as if the only eternal light appeared between heaven and earth.

    Rumble, Rumble, Rumble! ! !

    This loud noise seemed to be out of chaos. In the next second, the mountains turned into powder, the gravel floated in the void, and fell like a rainstorm, piled up into high mountains. At a nce, as if it was connected to heaven and earth, the support pir of heaven.

    Jun Wu Yao was in midair, like the sovereign of the heavens and earth.

    ¡°Ye Jue, Ye Jue, you are really strong, beyond imagination ...¡± Chi Yan raised his mouth slightly, staring at Ye Jue who was stood in the air, and said.

    ¡°His whereabouts ... there is only one chance, otherwise, the next time you will turn into powder, it will be you and her.¡± Jun Wu Yao¡¯s eyes fell on Chi Yan, then he pointed to Su Ruiying.

    The only value of these two people in front of Jun Wu Yao was the whereabouts of Jun Wu Xie. Otherwise, Jun Wu Yao would not keep them alive until this time.

    ¡°Ye Jue, as I said before, you are indeed very strong and so outrageous, but you ... can¡¯t kill us, or even, you will die here today.¡± Chi Yan burst into vain in his cold eyes and said.

    Hearing what Chi Yan had said, Jun Wu Yao had no expression on his face: ¡°Chi Yan, who gave you the confidence and gave you the courage to talk to me like this?¡±

    ¡°Ha ha, Ye Jue, you are indeed very strong.¡± At this time, Chi Yan suddenlyughed with a pair of cold and frightening eyes.

    ¡°Oh ...¡± Jun Wu Yao¡¯s interest waspletely aroused. The taste of Chi Yan¡¯s words seemed to depend on him. In this case, he also wanted to take a look at what storms Chi Yan would be able to create. .

    ¡°You don¡¯t know enough about me ... You don¡¯t even understand the power of His Lord, so Ye Jue, you are very ignorant and funny ...¡±

    Chi Yan raised his lips with a trace of ridicule, strode forward, and Su Ruiying followed behind Chi Yan, carefully watching Jun Wu Yao¡¯s every move.

    Above the void, Jun Wu Yao¡¯s indifferent eyes stared at Chi Yan and Su Ruiying.

    ......

    ¡°Su Ruiying, is the spirit energy enough?¡± Chi Yan suddenly asked.

    Su Ruiying was stunned for a moment, and she felt a strange feeling in her heart. She whispered: ¡°Eight out of ten, there was not much loss before.¡±

    ¡°So, is it enough to support the strongest soul in this neighborhood.¡± Chi Yan asked again.

    Su Ruiying thought for a moment, she didn¡¯t expect Chi Yan to want to use it here ... but a momentter, she nodded: ¡°Enough.¡±

    ¡°Good! Today is Ye Jue¡¯s death!¡± Chi Yan¡¯s right arm raised, and the void in front of him was rippling. Soon, the naked eye could see that the void was actually torn apart from the torn void. In the middle, a very strange corpse floated out.

    The body of this corpse was distorted, the skin on and off was mottled, and the skin color waspletely different. Obviously it was not from the same body, it should be stitched from multiple bodies to form apleted body.

    That¡¯s ... ¡°Jun Wu Yao looked at Chi Yan and Su Ruiying¡¯s actions, frowning slightly. The behavior of Chi Yan was indeed a little weird. After looking at the spliced ??corpse, he inadvertently exuded the viciousness that made everything lose its color.

 Chapter 3060 - 3060 Killing recovery 6

    <strong>3060 Killing recovery 6</strong>

    Jun Wu Yao looked at it for a moment, and then returned his gaze. In the face of absolute strength, any conspiracy and tricks would be broken by a punch.

    Therefore, no matter what Chi Yan and Su Ruiying do, for Jun Wu Yao, it was futile and useless.

    ......

    ¡°Su Ruiying, now, you can summon it.¡± Chi Yan admired the stitched corpses before him, as if looking at the most precious treasure, before he turned towards Su Ruiying.

    Upon hearing this remark, Su Ruiying nodded, and suddenly, a monstrous spiritual power emerged, as if a giant wheel had rolled over, covering this side of the world.

    Visible to the naked eye, if the ripple-like ck mansions quickly flowed into the corpse floating in the void and the anger on the corpse became more frightening.

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha! Ha ha ha ha! Ye Jue, you know, this corpse is made up of thirty-six top strong men. From the heart to the limbs, from the eyes to the hair, everything is the best part of the strong men, plus the strongest soul power summoned by Su Ruiying, will bebined with this corpse puppet, what will happen afterwards ... are you scared, scared! Are you scared, hahahaha! ¡±

    At this moment, Chi Yan seemed to be crazy, andughed wildly.

    As Chi Yan¡¯s words fell, the corpse puppet, who had been stuck in death, suddenly opened his eyes, and his body was strong enough to deter the sky, all the things in the forest wailed, the birds and beasts retreated, and even the fiercest monsters and slumbers were dormant.

    ¡°Corpse puppet ...¡± Jun Wu Yao sneered. This Chi Yan was really confident, did he think that he could defeat him with such a thing? The ignorant ... are really fortunate.

    ¡°Ye Jue, this is the power that His Lord has given me. The thirty-six strong men in the world take their strongest parts and refine this strongest corpse puppet, you today ... will die!¡± Chi Yan shed coldness in his eyes, with strong self-confidence.

    Soon, the seemingly weird corpse puppet, plus the strongest soul summoned by Su Ruiying, finally recovered. There was no wind automatically, apanied by the monstrous murderous breath, slowly floating above the void, those fierce eyes staring at Jun Wu Yao.

    ¡°Kill, kill him, let him feel your invincible power!¡± Chi Yanughed loudly.

    As if to cater to Chi Yan¡¯s words, the corpse puppet said nothing, and took out a fiery red sword from its waist.

    Swish!

    Suddenly, the corpse puppet disappeared into the distance in a sh.

    ¡°It¡¯s so fast!¡± Su Ruiying couldn¡¯t help but exim. The speed of the corpse puppet had reached the limit that ordinary people could imagine, like an invisible wind, but with a momentum beyond the thunder!

    In the distance, Ye Jue raised his eyebrows, and Chi Yan¡¯s corpse puppet was indeed very strong. This was beyond doubt, otherwise, Chi Yan would not be so confident.

    However, no matter how strong this corpse puppet was, in front of Jun Wu Yao, it still feels like a painful ant bite, and it was not worth mentioning.

    Suddenly, the corpse puppet appeared before Jun Wu Yao within a few inches of the same monarch. At the same time, the corpse puppet waved a sword in its hand.

    Swish!

    A gigantic sword intent seemed to cover the whole world and turn into an endless sea of ??blood, like the Stygian River leading to the Nine Nether. Jun Wu Yao was like a lone boat in the Stygian River, as if he would be destroyed forever at any time.

    Today, under the sword of the corpse puppet, this world has be the kingdom of the sword. The blood of the sword filled in the entire void, and the shadow of the sword was like a curtain of blood beyond the limit of time and power. To split the world and create a whole new world.

 Chapter 3061 - 3061 Battle Of The Gods 1

    <strong>3061 Battle Of The Gods 1</strong>

    The sky and earth that was about to split open, there stood Jun Wu Yao in the void.

    He was blinded by blood but Jun Wu Yao stood in the void, motionless, looking serene. He suddenly shouted, ¡°Even the light of the fireflies dare topete with Hao Yue!¡±

    The next second, the dark spirit exited Jun Wu Yao¡¯s body into the world. With barely any effort, it turned the sky a depressing grey and created huge waves thatpletely swallowed the bloody corpse.

    Following that, the dark spirit transformed into vast ckness, as it contained the power to destroy the whole universe.

    ¡°Impossible....It¡¯s impossible!¡±

    Below, Chi Yan was rooted to the spot, staring nkly at what was happening. He could feel the aura of destruction around him and was trembling uncontrobly.

    The adjacent Su Ruiying¡¯s face was white as well, just like a corpse.

    ....

    In the Seven World of Dreams, there were seven most powerful gods in the Three Realms trapped within. In the World of Dreams that no one knew about, these gods that had created everything were for eternity in that small ce, unable to leave or talk to anyone.

    From the time Jun Wu Xie met the first god, she continued meeting one after another in the World of Dreams. As time went by, she could feel her body getting warmer and stronger, gradually bing very hot.

    And throughout the process, Little ck was by Jun Wu Xie¡¯s side and understood better than anyone that Jun Wu Xie was bing stronger bit by bit with each passing moment, it was a change that could not be described in words.

    The icy blue me had been constantly following Jun Wu Xie and grew with every gift that she received from the gods. From the size of a little spark to half a body height at present. It surrounded Jun Wu Xie and she kept trying to find out its origins. However the me was quite mysterious and didn¡¯t burn her even when she touched it with her bare hands.

    The me did not go anywhere, it seemed to have its heart set, intent on following Jun Wu Xie.

    When Jun Wu Xie reached thest level of the Seven World of Dreams, she had no idea how much time had passed. In the World of Dreams, time and space became very blurry and one could not feel the passage of time or even whether it was day or night.

    On the seventh storey, Jun Wu Xie saw a man. His eyes were gold and he was seated on the grass with a small table in front of him. On the table was some tea and a soft, beautiful melody could be heard all around.

    But when Jun Wu Xie saw the man¡¯s face, she was stunned.

    Little ck, who was on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s shoulder, had its hackles raised and jumped onto the ground as it faced the golden eyed man in a defensive posture.

    ¡°Ah, why is the little cat so nervous? Are you guarding against me?¡± The golden eyed man looked at the defensive ck cat. His beautiful lips curled into a slight smile and he lifted his golden eyes to look at Jun Wu Xie.

    Now it was the man¡¯s turn to be stunned. The smile on his face was frozen and he kept staring at Jun Wu Xie, unable to regain hisposure.

 Chapter 3062 - Battle Of The Gods 2

    <h4>Chapter 3062 Battle Of The Gods 2</h4>

    Jun Wu Xie looked at the man in front of her with a frown. It had to be said that the man was indeed very good looking but what got her attention was that he looked exactly like His Lord!

    He and His Lord of the Sacred City looked identical except for the colour of his eyes!

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked coldly, staring at the man.

    The man snapped back to attention, looked at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s cold expression and said somewhat apologetically, ¡°Sorry, it seems my appearance has scared you. However I am not the same person as the one you have encountered before, it could be said that he and I are twins.¡±

    The man spoke lightly, but his tone carried some haplessness, some bitterness. For those golden eyes, Jun Wu Xie could not detect any trace of lie. The man before her looked very simr to His Lord, but the feeling he gave her was the exact opposite.

    No matter how much he tried, His Lord could never fully disguise his cruel and vicious nature under the facade of gentleness and kindness. But the man in front of Jun Wu Xie was radiating a kindness that could not be faked, it was a kindness that came from one¡¯s soul.

    Jun Wu Xie did not know why but she had a feeling that His Lord had always tried to disguise himself as the person in front of her.

    ¡°Since you are already here, I believe you would have learnt much from my friends. The one you encountered before used to be a god of this ce. He mastered destruction and was called the God of Destruction. And the opposite of destruction is creation and life.¡± The man smiled once more and looked at Jun Wu Xie. ¡°He and I were born at the same time and I am known as the God of Light. However, in this world, any ce where there is light, also cannot escape the shadows.¡±

    The Gods of Light and Destruction were the two most powerful gods in the Three Realms. Both looked the same and had identical levels of power but their characters could not be more different.

    The God of Light believed in benevolence and gentleness, and the God of Destruction believed in killing and destruction. It was only because their levels of strength were indistinguishable and were twins, a tension formed. This tension waspletely destroyed one day.

    The God of Light fell in love with a woman that he had created himself. She was not a beautiful woman and he had initially created her just to see how she would live in the Three Realms as a human.

    However as he watched her through the God¡¯s mirror, he saw her grow up day by day, her radiant smile and joyousughter stirred within him a feeling he had never felt before.

    He started to pine for her and even wanted to leave the god¡¯s paradise to see her. s, although the gods had created the world, they had strict rules as well. They could not appear in front of humans and could only use their powers to create miracles in front of them.

    The God of Light became unhappy and the God of Destruction found out about it. The God of Destruction then used the prospect of meeting the woman to lure the God of Light out of paradise....

 Chapter 3063 - 3063 Battle Of The Gods 3

    <strong>3063 Battle Of The Gods 3</strong>

    The God of Light was intoxicated by the feeling of being in love and believed the God of Destruction. He assumed human form and left paradise to spend a few days with the woman.

    But....

    When the God of Light returned to paradise, everything was over.

    When he left paradise, the bnce between him and the God of Destruction was lost. Many Gods were killed and the only ones who remained were the cruel God of Intentions and the God of Destruction who was dripping in blood andughing maniacally.

    That was the first time the God of Light felt rage. Looking at a face identical to his, his normally calm temperament gave way to violent intentions.

    However.....

    He could not act on those feelings.

    The God of Destruction had abducted the woman that the God of Light was in love with, to ckmail him into giving up his resistance.

    The God of Light eventually relented....

    ¡°I am not a stubborn God, or maybe I stopped being a God when I fell in love with that woman...¡± the God of Light spoke slowly with anguish and annoyance but with no regret.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, the mess today is a result of my weakness then. Being imprisoned here is also what I deserve.¡± The God of Light sighed and looked up to face Jun Wu Xie again.

    ¡°I know that he needs to do certain things toplete his n of breaking the void. I also know that a God who has lost his power woulde here. I just didn¡¯t expect it to be you.¡± The God of Light suddenly spoke in a very respectful tone.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at the God of Light in confusion.

    ¡°You recognise me?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t recognise you but I can feel your aura. In the heavens, no God is omnipotent. We were once weak, small and didn¡¯t know how to use our powers. Then, the Lord of Gods sent a messenger to teach us how to use our powers and create this world. You have the same aura as that messenger, you might be a messenger of the Lord of Gods.¡± the God of Light said gently.

    Jun Wu Xie was stunned and recalled the dream she had at the Spirit Tree. In the dream, she was teaching two children amidst much chaos, just as the God of Lights had described.

    ¡°Lord of Gods? What is that?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked.

    The God of Light went on, ¡°That is the level that the God of Destruction wants to reach by breaking the void. There are many worlds in existence, not just the one we are in and the Lord of Gods controls them all while not existing in any one of them. He selects outstanding Gods from each world to bring them into the void. It is a pity that he hase to our world but only once and none of the Gods here were good enough to be selected before he left. It was after he left that the God of Destruction, after feeling the power of the void, wants to reach that level....¡±

    Jun Wu Xie was getting more and more confused. The Lord of Gods that the God of Light was telling her about was beyond anything she knew and beyond even the world she lived in. However, ording to what the God of Light was saying, the version of her who appeared in another world to teach both the golden haired and purple haired children was sent by the Lord of Gods?

 Chapter 3064 - On The Eve Of The Battle 1

    <h4>Chapter 3064 On The Eve Of The Battle 1</h4>

    ¡°Sorry I have been rambling, I¡¯ve been trapped here for too long.¡± the God of Light sighed softly once again and looked up. ¡°You achieving thest bit of your spiritual power is in my hands. I can give it to you but you must deal with the God of Destruction yourself. If he has allowed you toe all the way here, it must mean he is well prepared. Please don¡¯t let this world be destroyed by him because of my moment of weakness.¡± The God of Light raised both his hands and a bright light started to glow from them. The light beaming from his chest also got brighter and brighter and soon his whole body became a brilliant white.

    ¡°Firefly...¡±

    When the light was at its brightest, the God of Light¡¯s body disappeared, leaving only a ball of light flying towards Jun Wu Xie, which was apanied by that resigned sigh.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at the iing ball of light which her body seemed to be absorbing little by little. This absorption was different from the previous six times, this time it felt like every cell in her body was being soaked in a hot spring.

    In an instant, Jun Wu Xie was wrapped in the ball light, and her body was like a small sun, radiating a dazzling light..

    The ck cat on the side was affected by the force as well and its small body was suddenly lifted into the air and bathed in the same light as Jun Wu Xie ...

    After an indistinguishable amount of time, everything in front of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes disappeared. The quiet forest was gone and that ethereal feeling slowly dissipated...

    She opened her eyes and the mountain range that she had wanted to set foot on appeared in front of her. But the mountain range was already destroyed with shattered rocks everywhere ... It was a barren wastnd created by some unknown force.

    There were specks of blood all over the rocks and soil. Jun Wu Xie slowly lifted her head and saw a familiar figure lying in the midst of it.

    He was alone under the sky and it was silent all around him.

    Gu Xin Yan was seated next to the blood stained figure with a stunned look on her face.

    ¡°Wu Yao...¡±

    That soft utterance pierced the silence.

    Jun Wu Yao, who was standing on top of the rocks, turned around to reveal a bloody corpse in his blood soaked hands.

    When Jun Wu Xie saw the familiar figure, all her previous murderous intent disappeared instantly. His body was next to hers in an instant, embracing her not wanting them to be apart again.

    ¡°Chi Yan refuses to tell us where you went even in death ...¡± Jun Wu Xie heard a low voice that had a slight tremor in it.

    Jun Wu Xie was shocked for a moment and her gaze fell upon the blood stained corpse....

    It was Chi Yan.

    To be able to keep silent while being beaten to death by Jun Wu Yao really showed Chi Yan¡¯s loyalty to the Lord. However....

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, I have returned.¡± Jun Wu Xie narrowed her eyes, but had a soft tone to her voice. He was hugging her so tight that she could feel his tension.

 Chapter 3065 - On The Eve Of The Battle 2

    <h4>Chapter 3065 On The Eve Of The Battle 2</h4>

    ¡°What the hell happened, why did you suddenly ...¡± Jun Wu Yao pulled away from Jun Wu Xie slightly, but when he looked at Jun Wu Xie again, he was stunned.

    Jun Wu Xie no longer had the disguise she wore as Yan Hai and had reverted to her original appearance. But her eyes...were a light gold colour...just like the child that grew up with Jun Wu Yao in the dream world.

    ¡°Your eyes?¡± Jun Wu Yao reached up and stroked Jun Wu Xie¡¯s face.

    ¡°This is the Lord¡¯s or I should say, the God of Destruction¡¯s n. He needs more spiritual power to destroy the void but cannot get it from those other Gods. So he lured you and me here....¡± Jun Wu Xie raised her hand and brushed Jun Wu Yao¡¯s cheek. She felt calm, so calm that it surprised herself.

    From what Jun Wu Xie said, Jun Wu Yao understood everything.

    ¡°Why would he spend so much effort to revive your divine powers?¡± Jun Wu Yao thought the Lord¡¯s n was curious, Chi Yan and Su Ruiying might have been a match for Jun Wu Xie before she regained her divine powers but definitely not after.

    He could not shake the feeling that they had missed something important.

    The God of Destruction plotted something so borate just to force Jun Wu Xie into regaining her divine powers? How would that benefit him?

    ¡°No matter his motivation, I have to thank him for that.¡± Jun Wu Xie blurted out.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyebrow was slightly cocked, and she produced a small golden me from her fingertip. She pushed that me into Jun Wu Yao¡¯s chest before he had time to react and the me was quietly absorbed into his body.

    ¡°What is that...¡± Jun Wu Xie was going to ask that question when he felt a force radiating from his chest to all parts of his body and removing all blockages along the way!

    A look of surprised shed across his purple eyes.

    ¡°Since it was a poison from a God, only a God could unlock it.¡± Jun Wu Xie looked up and smiled at Jun Wu Yao¡¯s surprised face. She had memorised the recipe for the life and death worm that she had seen at Su Ruiying¡¯s house but could never unravel its mysteries until she regained her divine powers and finally, she understood.

    It turned out that....

    From the start, it was never something that could be made by a human.

    Jun Wu Yao himself used to be a God, and only Gods could make things to suppress other Gods¡¯ powers.

    This sort of thing could be easily dealt with if one had a grasp of one¡¯s divine powers.

    With his long dormant powers returned, blood was surging through Jun Wu Yao¡¯s body, causing him to take a deep breath. It was a feeling that was hard to describe.

    ¡°Luckily there is you.¡± Jun Wu Yao held back his tion, lowered his head and kissed Jun Wu Xie on the lips.

 Chapter 3066 - 3066 On The Eve Of The Battle 3

    <strong>3066 On The Eve Of The Battle 3</strong>

    That lingering kiss conveyed boundless gratitude and love.

    Suddenly, Jun Wu Yao saw a sh of light out of the corner of his eye and broke the kiss to look up behind Jun Wu Xie.

    A huge, icy blue me was floating in mid-air.

    ¡°What is that?¡± Jun Wu Yao eyed the me suspiciously, it was making him ufortable.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. Earlier when I was in the Seven Worlds of Dream, it kept following me and kept growing as I received more godly powers.¡± Jun Wu Xie never did find out the me¡¯s origin but thought it only existed in the Worlds of Dream. She did not expect to see it outside of the Worlds of Dream as well!

    ¡°You mean it has been with you since you entered the Worlds of Dream?¡± Jun Wu Yao¡¯s eyes shed sharply.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded her head.

    Jun Wu Yao suddenly rushed towards the me but it was as if the me was expecting it and disappeared as soon as Jun Wu Yao made his move.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Jun Wu Yao cursed.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Jun Wu Xie looked at the unhappy Jun Wu Yao in surprise.

    Jun Wu Yao took a deep breath, ¡°After entering the mountain, you weren¡¯t the only one that disappeared. Gu Ying did too!¡±

    ¡°You mean ... that me ...¡± Jun Wu Xie suddenly had an ominous feeling.

    ¡°As I¡¯ve said, why would the God of Destruction help anyone? In order to break the void, he needs more godly power but the God of Light and the rest would never give it to him. But you are different, you are theirst hope and they would surely give you all their powers. And that me that has been following you has been quietly absorbing the power as well!¡± Jun Wu Yao took a deep breath. The God of Destruction had predicted everything from the start.

    The God of Destruction required both his and Jun Wu Xie¡¯s god power to start the sacrifice. By allowing Jun Wu Xie to regain her power and getting Gu Ying to take the form of a me to absorb the power from the other gods, he had topped up his own power.

    Maybe he had this all nned from the time he concocted the scheme for the Blood Sacrifice of the Three Realms.

    ¡°No wonder...no wonder he made Gu Ying tag along.¡± Jun Wu Xie finally understood what she could never figure out before.

    ¡°Let¡¯s leave at once!¡± Jun Wu Yao had a deep sense of foreboding in his heart.

    He had not forgotten the God of Destruction¡¯s n. If he had enough spiritual power, no matter where he, Jun Wu Xie and the Soul Bone hid in the Three Realms, the God of Destruction could still start the process of the Blood Sacrifice of the Three Realms!

    The God of Destruction had been waiting for Jun Wu Xie to regain her powers and for Gu Ying to absorb them as well!

    He really managed to kill two birds with one stone!

    The God of Destruction dared to allow that to happen only because he had prepared for everything and there was only one final step in his n!

    If the God of Destruction¡¯s n goes smoothly, then everything would be over!

 Chapter 3067 - The Chaos Array 1

    <h4>Chapter 3067 The Chaos Array 1</h4>

    Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao rushed back to Sacred City as fast as they could. They found the city deserted with nobody to be seen on the main street even though it was the middle of the day. An air of foreboding permeated the city.

    Jun Wu Xie had a bad feeling in her heart.

    ¡°Go to the Holy Temple.¡± Jun Wu Yao said tly.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded slightly and the two set off towards the Holy Temple along the empty streets.

    Outside the temple, guards in armour were already in formation, sealing off the entrance.

    Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao nced at each other and saw a look of steely determination in each other¡¯s eyes.

    In an instant, both their bodies disappeared and a storm appeared outside the temple!

    ...

    Outside the temple, a frightening look could be seen in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s beautiful eyes.

    At this point, they were finally going to attack the temple.

    Just when Jun Wu Yao was about to say something, the whole world seemed to be spinning. The sky and earth became blurry and lost its colour. A feeling of chaos and uneasiness shrouded his and Jun Wu Xie¡¯s minds.

    There was a strange and godlike powering out in waves from the temple.

    ¡°The Chaos Array spell.¡±

    In an instant, amidst the low murmur of the harmony of the world¡¯s spirits, the inexplicable spell enveloped the whole universe.

    At the same time, the temple disappeared and some kind of irresistible absorption was pulling Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao into apletely unknown space.

    It seemed like a blink of an eye, but also felt like thousands of centuries had passed.

    After an unknown amount of time, Jun Wu Xie opened her eyes to take in her surroundings.

    It was a valley entirely covered with grass.

    ¡°This is....¡±

    Next to her, Jun Wu Yao had also regained his senses and was looking around with wild colours in his eyes.

    They could not believe their eyes, or to put it another way, they should not have been there at all.

    ¡°It seems to be some sort of trapping formation.¡± Jun Wu Xie said.

    ¡°Trapping formation you say...¡± Jun Wu Yao said thoughtfully, immediately his Dark Spirit condensed, bursting forth like radiant sun rays, the breath of destruction, shaking the world, under the power of Jun Wu Yap, even the void seemed like it could be broken at any time.

    ¡°This?!¡±

    After a long time, Jun Wu Yao¡¯s expression changed. He should have been powerful enough to break the trapping formation but up till now it had not been the case.

    ¡°It¡¯s Chaos....the original form of power and also the source of all other power.¡± Jun Wu Xie said.

    Chaos was the source of all power and origin of all things. To try and ovee it with power alone was wishful thinking.

    ¡°You mean the God of Destruction has mastered Chaos Power?¡± Jun Wu Yao frowned, if the God of Destruction had indeed mastered it, what use would there be in fighting him?

    Jun Wu Xie thought about this for a while and finally shook her head. ¡°Chaos is formless and is the source of all power. It cannot be controlled by anyone. If the God of Destruction has mastered it, why would he go through such an borate n instead of just killing us with it?¡±

    Jun Wu Yao agreed with Jun Wu Xie¡¯s assessment.

    ¡°In that case, as long as we follow the rules of engagement with this chaos spell, we should be able to escape it.¡± Jun Wu Yao was intelligent enough to figure that out.

    ......

    Just as he thought of the n, Jun Wu Yao¡¯s expression changed. He was severely constricted and could only move within a small radius.

    Jun Wu Xie was also quickly aware of the seriousness of the situation.

    ¡°This is the power of chaos? It really surpasses any other type of power in this world...¡± Jun Wu Yao said with a sigh.

    He knew in his heart that if he wanted to break out, he only had to obey the rules, otherwise, it would only be counterproductive, and he would always be lost in chaos.

 Chapter 3068 - The Chaos Array 2

    <h4>Chapter 3068 The Chaos Array 2</h4>

    It was difficult to even recognise oneself in the chaos.

    Jun Wu Xie was very deliberate in not fighting against the chaos as it would only deplete her and Jun Wu Yao¡¯s strength and leave them helpless. Perhaps that was the God of Destruction¡¯s n.

    The rules of The Chaos were fair. As long as one followed the rules, there would always be a way out. If not, the consequences would be unimaginable.

    ...

    One year

    Two years

    Three or four years.

    Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao had lost track of how long they had been suffering in that valley. In the beginning, Jun Wu Xie could still calcte the dates but as time went by, she forgot even the concept of time.

    asionally a talking bird would fly past and say, ¡°The green grass has withered 50 times and sprouted 50 times.¡±

    ¡°The green grass has withered 70 times and sprouted 70 times.¡±

    ......

    ¡°The green grass has withered 90 times and sprouted 90 times.¡±

    There came a time when the talking bird flew past once more and said, ¡°The green grass has withered 100 times and sprouted 100 times.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao looked at each other, not saying a word.

    ¡°How long have we been stuck here.¡± After a long time, Jun Wu Xie was a picture of calm and had long gotten rid of her initial anxiety regarding the situation. The current her was a calm young woman, smiling and carefree.

    ¡°The grass withering 100 times should be....¡±

    Before Jun Wu Yao finished, Jun Wu Xie nodded her head and gave him a smile that made him go weak at his knees, ¡°100 years.¡±

    Indeed, the grass withered once a year so 100 times would mean that 100 years had passed.

    The both of them had already been trapped there for 100 years.

    During these 100 years, Jun Wu Xie had shed some of her anxiety and aloofness and gained a level of tranquility. When she was still, she looked like a perfect statue that people did not want to disturb.

    Jun Wu Yao said, ¡°Although we have been here for 100 years, I get the feeling that not the same amount of time has passed on the outside world.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I have the same feeling.¡± Jun Wu Xie replied.

    Just as the words left her mouth, the low, heartwarming gong of an ancient bell rang out, sounding like it came from the heavens.

    With each gong of the bell, the chaos power receded a little bit and after not more than 10 breaths, the chaos power was no more.

    ¡°The power of the rules....has disappeared?¡± Jun Wu Yao¡¯s face registered surprise, ¡°Little Xie, do you feel that the power has disappeared?¡±

    He had waited 100 years, a whole 100 years! He had lost track of how many times he wanted to fight the chaos power but did not do so for fear of being trapped for longer and even more so out of not wanting to drag Jun Wu Xie down with him.

    However, after 100 years, the chaos power had disappeared and he and Jun Wu Xie had regained control of their bodies!

    Jun Wu Yao quickly became calm. He was smart enough to know that this 100 years was only a beginning and nobody knew what the future held.

    ¡°It¡¯s not so simple, only the chaos power has faded.¡± Jun Wu Xie said tly, ¡°This is just the beginning.¡±

 Chapter 3069 - The Chaos Array 3

    <h4>Chapter 3069 The Chaos Array 3</h4>

    Jun Wu Yao wore a frown on his face, if he and Jun Wu Xie being trapped in the chaos array for 100 years was only the beginning, who knew what was next.

    ......

    After the Chaos Rules dispersed, Jun Wu Xie remained in the same spot for a few more days. It was there that she and Jun Wu Yao spent 100 years together, watching sunrise and sunset together. If she thought about it, it was not a lonely period.

    In addition, the 100 years have improved her temperament and also gave her more understanding of her own power.

    This, was chaos.

    Early the next day...

    Walking towards the ancient valley.

    As they got deeper into the valley, Jun Wu Yao heard a strange song.

    At first, he thought it was a side effect of being trapped for 100 years but as time went by the song got more and more miserable.

    ¡°Little Xie, do you hear that?¡± he asked Jun Wu Xie. If he was really imagining it then she would not have heard it too.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Jun Wu Xie replied.

    ¡°Be careful, there are strange things in this valley.¡± Jun Wu Yao warned her as he felt uneasy.

    After a while, they came upon a stream, which was the source of the song.

    ¡°Little Xie...¡± Jun Wu Yao was staring into space, his expression changing slightly.

    Even without Jun Wu Yao¡¯s reminder, she had already noticed the same thing.

    Above the void, was a beautiful woman in a long flowing gown with a smile that would capture anybody¡¯s heart. However she seemed distant.

    ¡°When he looks, I will dance. His smile resembles the sun, but he said my coldness reflects the ice... The years have passed without me knowing. I ask him, where are you? Where you are is where I am. I ask him again, when are you cold?¡±

    The song stopped. That beautifuldy let out a tinklingugh, as if she was a young girl as she stared lovingly into the emptiness. Her movements were light and gentle.

    Below, Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao looked at each other. The woman seemed to be rambling to nobody in particr.

    ¡°Excuse me...¡± Jun Wu Yao said cagily to the woman.

    The woman was very disturbed when Jun Wu Yao spoke to her.

    Instantly, her smile disappeared and unease, fear, anger and pain all came to the surface and could be seen in her eyes.

    Next, ice started to fall from the sky and covered the world in a sheet of ice.

    ¡°This time, can you still use your warmth to melt my ice? I miss you so much.¡± The woman shed tears of ice and the world fell into a deep silence.

    ¡°What sort of great power is this....¡± Jun Wu Yao saw that it was enveloping him, Jun Wu Xie and everything that surrounded them.

    Even Jun Wu Xie, normally so calm, was feeling something strange.

    ¡°Without my sun, what use is snow....what use is the whole world? I miss him. Where he is, is where I am.¡±

    In an instant, the entire world was covered by snow, sleet and frost.

 Chapter 3070 - The Frost Goddess 1

    <h4>Chapter 3070 The Frost Goddess 1</h4>

    Between heaven and earth, everything was buried under ayer of snow.

    Jun Wu Xie looked up at the woman and was surprised at the terrible power she possessed but she also felt something familiar about the power.

    It was obviously bone chillingly cold but also seemed to possess a faint warmth.

    ¡°Return my radiant sun!¡± The woman screamed, exuding a boundless chill.

    ¡°This does not seem to be the product of Chaos.¡± Jun Wu Xie said while looking at the mad woman.

    ¡°Little Xie, I don¡¯t sense a physical body, she seems to be some sort of apparition.¡± Jun Wu Yao said, a theory forming in his mind.

    Previously, when Jun Wu Xie returned from the Seven Storey Dream World, she said that she had met many gods and experienced their regrets. The power that this woman possessed did not seem to be of this world, it felt more like....

    ¡°God power? But all the gods have fallen, how could there be one in the chaos array?¡± Jun Wu Xie had her doubts but could not deny the logic of Jun Wu Yao¡¯s theory. Not only did Jun Wu Yao feel this way but she had the same thoughts herself.

    The power she was witnessing in front of her had too many simrities with what she had seen from the gods in the Seven Storey Dream World.

    The only difference was that the woman in front of them seemed to have gone mad but the gods she encountered before were still in control of themselves.

    ¡°Little Xie, if I¡¯m not wrong, this person is the same as the gods you saw previously but there is no body, only the manifestation of her obsession.¡± Jun Wu Yao said coldly.

    Just as they had ascertained her identity, the woman suddenly screamed at them.

    ¡°It was you who killed my radiant sun!¡±

    The woman descended from the sky and rushed towards them.

    In that same instant, Jun Wu Yao¡¯s Dark Spirit, which surrounded his body, rose rapidly, and brought this icy world intoplete darkness.

    Jun Wu Xie squinted slightly, raised a hand and a bolt of golden power came out from her fingertip to reinforce Jun Wu Yao.

    Rumble!

    The two powerful forces collided against each other, like two great beasts locked in a violent battle.

    In the next moment, there were constant ripples between the sky and the earth, and monstrous shockwaves swept in all directions. The mountains and rivers in the distance copsed under the force of the sh.

    When faced with thisbination of power, a pained expression appeared on the woman¡¯s face, and the madness in the eyes dissipated a little for a moment.

    ¡°God....power?¡±

    The impact of two powerful forces quietly touched the woman¡¯s soul. She was slightly shocked, the madness in her eyes gradually faded, and she finally stopped attacking. Beside the gravel, her face was pale and her breath was very weak. She put her hands over her chest as she stared at Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao.

    ¡°You were sent by....the God of Destruction.¡±

    There was pure vitriol in the woman¡¯s voice, the words God of Destruction rolling off her tongue like acid.

 Chapter 3071 - 3071 The Frost Goddess 2

    <strong>3071 The Frost Goddess 2</strong>

    Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao looked at each other, and Jun Wu Xie spoke first.

    ¡°We are not his underlings but have been sucked into this Chaos Array.¡±

    ¡°I see...In that case,¡± the woman¡¯s mouth curled up slightly, showing some embarrassment, ¡°Thank you, if not for you, I don¡¯t know how long more I¡¯d have been lost.¡±

    ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± Jun Wu Xie was very curious about the woman¡¯s identity. From the power she just disyed Jun Wu Xie was sure that she was also a god, or at least used to be.

    The woman lowered her head slightly, her eyes closed and a bitter smile formed on her lips.

    ¡°My name is Han Shuang, the Lord of Ice and Snow, and people called me the Goddess of Frost.¡± The woman continued, ¡°At that time, my beloved Sun God was killed by the God of Destruction, imprisoning his body and soul in the Chaos Array. I traveled all over the world, and finally I found the God of Destruction. I could not defeat him and was imprisoned by the Chaos Array. I don¡¯t know how long I¡¯ve spent there and as my divine power and divine body gradually corroded, only my obsession remains... ¡±

    Hearing what the woman said, Jun Wu Xie sighed and said nothing for a long time.

    Her intuition was right, Han Shuang was indeed the same as the gods she had encountered before. The difference being her spirit was muddled from spending too much time in the Chaos Array.

    ¡°If we can leave the Chaos Array, we will definitely destroy the God of Destruction and return peace to the world.¡± Jun Wu Xie narrowed her eyes and clenched her fists tightly. She may not have experienced what the Goddess of Frost went through in the Chaos Array for so many years. But the God of Destruction¡¯s actions had reached breaking point with Jun Wu Xie.

    How much happiness had he ruined and how much suffering had he created in order to achieve his goals?

    ¡°You will get out.¡± the woman stood up with some difficulty, the bitterness in her smile dissipated and she had a look of determination in her eyes. She looked at Jun Wu Xie and gave her a warm smile. ¡°My thirst for revenge, after being in the array for so long, has be an obsession and it has given me some chaos power which I am now giving to you both as my final contribution.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie was stunned, she did now know how to express how she was feeling.

    The Goddess of Frost would ultimately sumb to the God of Destruction¡¯s ns. By using her power to send them out of the array, it may be the end of her existence in this world, just like the God of Light and the rest of the Gods.

    The Goddess of Frost seemed to sense Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hesitation. Her smile turned gentle, no longer cold as ice, but there was an unspoken relief that could be seen.

    ¡°Although I haven¡¯t seen you before, I felt the pure divine power in your body just now and that power feels both familiar and strange.¡±

    ¡°I have received the grace and gift from the God of Light.¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes were slightly lowered, those gods contributed thest trace of divine power, to unseal her lost powers. She might have been unable to absorb their divine power, but there were still some traces of theirs in her power.

 Chapter 3072 - 3072 The Frost Goddess 3

    <strong>3072 The Frost Goddess 3</strong>

    That was probably why the Goddess of Frost had a sense of familiarity to her.

    The Goddess of Frost was stunned for a moment then smiled, ¡°Oh it is the God of Light, no wonder you feel familiar to me. I still remember the paradise back then but it¡¯s only a dream now.¡±

    Whether it was a dream or not, it was now no more.

    As soon as she finished speaking, two bolts of power shot out from her eyes and went into Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao¡¯s bodies before they had time to react.

    ¡°The only reason I was able to hold out this long was thanks to this chaos power but now I am sober and my beloved is not with me anymore.¡± her figure was gradually disappearing while she smiled faintly.

    The Goddess of Frost looked into the distance, as if looking for the lost shadow of her other half.

    ¡°He is alive when I was not, I am alive but he is..... Dancing with him for long days, he dances alone.... A soft sigh, after years of chaos... I am far apart from him, I¡¯m here and he isn¡¯t. I ask if he is cold, where he is, is where I am. Where he goes, is where I shall go.....¡±

    With that, along with two trails of tears, the Goddess of Frost disappeared.

    As she disappeared, it started snowing. It was a beautiful sight but when the snowkes fell on their bodies, they carried a sense of cold desperation, representing the love that the Goddess could never retrieve.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at the falling snowkes and stretched out her hand to catch one in her palm. As it melted in her hand, she suddenly clenched her fist.

    ¡°I will take revenge on your behalf.¡±

    Jun Wu Yao went to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s side, wrapped her fist in his hands and said, ¡°All debts will be repaid one day.¡±

    ¡°The God of Destruction wanted to trap us in the Chaos Array forever but instead we have gained new powers. It has turned out for the best.¡± Jun Wu Xie unclenched her fist and could feel the new power coursing through her.

    She wanted to repay him a 100 times over!

    Boom!

    There was a loud sound, like a sonorous nging of arge bell.

    The both of them, using their newly gained chaos power, took towards the hold that suddenly appeared in the sky and finally left the Chaos Array.

    When they emerged, they saw the guards they had in just a few moments ago, they were lying in their still fresh pools of blood. It was as if only a few moments had psed.

    ¡°In the end, time in the Chaos Array has no meaning.¡± Jun Wu Xie squinted her eyes. They had spent such a long time in the array but on the outside it was over in the blink of an eye.

    Jun Wu Yao nodded slightly, everything in the Chaos Array was like a dream. It was like a strange dream that he and Jun Wu Xie had experienced together. But the power in their bodies was real.

    ¡°I want to see what his reaction is when the God of Destruction sees us.¡± Jun Wu Yao¡¯s lips curved into an unrestrained evil smile. Having nned and calcted every step for so long, finally the God of Destruction had made a miscalction.

 Chapter 3073 - The Final Battle 1

    <h4>Chapter 3073 The Final Battle 1</h4>

    Jun Wu Xie was really looking forward to the God of Destruction¡¯s reaction when he found out that not only were they not trapped in the Chaos Array, they actually grew stronger in it!

    The outside of the temple reeked of blood and inside, the God of Destruction was casually sitting in the high position, resting his chin in one hand.

    Below the high position, Feng Ming cut a solitary figure in the hall.

    ¡°My Lord, the Chaos Array has been broken, I¡¯m afraid it can¡¯t hold them any longer.¡±

    The God of Destruction waved his hand dismissively, ¡± That¡¯s ok, Ying¡¯er has returned and brought back the powers of the God of Light and the others, just as I wanted. Even though they¡¯ve broken out, it¡¯s toote to stop the Blood Sacrifice Array of the Three Realms.¡±

    The God of Destruction had a crazed look in his eyes, he had been waiting for this day for a long time.

    ¡°But my Lord....¡± Feng Ming was still a little worried.

    But the God of Destruction was in no mood to listen any further, ¡°Have you done what I¡¯ve instructed you to?¡±

    Feng Jing took a moment, then nodded his head and said, ¡°It is done.¡±

    ¡°Then let theme, I want to see what trouble these two sacrificialmbs can cause before they are finally put down. Let them have ast hurrah and an illusion of hope.¡± The God of Destruction chuckled and the remaining facade of warmth was thoroughly torn down by the venomous expression in his eyes.

    ¡°Whether it¡¯s this boring world, or those weak gods, they should have been eradicated a long time ago. The strong survive, why don¡¯t they understand it?¡±

    The God of Destruction¡¯sughter was low and menacing, sending shivers down the spines of those who heard it.

    In the midst of hisughing, both figures appeared at the door of the great hall.

    The God of Destruction stoppedughing and looked up at the two people standing at the entryway.

    ¡°Wee, my sacrifices.¡± The God of Destruction leaned back and crossed his legs, the madness on his face there for all to see.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at the face in front of her that was identical to the God of Light¡¯s but only had cruelty on it.

    ¡°We have no interest in being sacrifices.¡± Jun Wu Yao said tly.

    The God of Destructionughed.

    ¡°But you can¡¯t stop this.¡± He raised his hand and a red mist starteding out of the ground and soon everything around them had taken on a blood red colour.

    ¡°You¡¯re toote, Ying¡¯er has already brought me the powers of the God of Light and the others and the Blood Sacrifice Array has started. How can you reverse all of this?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie narrowed her eyes. It was hard for her to believe that Gu Ying was really willing to be the pawn of God of Destruction. Previously Gu Ying clearly intended to break free of the control of the God of Destruction, but why did he still fall on the side of God of Destruction?

    ¡°You¡¯re really ruthless to use your own son as a pawn.¡± Jun Wu Yao said.

    The God of Destruction paused momentarily beforeughing out loud.

    ¡°Son? Haha...You¡¯ve got it all wrong Ye Jue. How could he be my son?¡±

 Chapter 3074 - 3074 The Final Battle 2

    <strong>3074 The Final Battle 2</strong>

    The God of Destruction slowly sat up in his chair and raised his hand. Suddenly, an icy blue me appeared in his palm.

    The me was reflected in his eyes, making him seem even more evil than he already was.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at the me in his hand, it was the same hue as the one that had followed her in the Seven World of Dreams which got bigger as time went by.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this me beautiful?¡± The God of Destruction said to nobody in particr, not clear whether he was speaking to himself or to Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao.

    ¡°Do you know what this me represents? The God of Destruction slowly turned his gaze to them. He was not in a hurry at all, the Blood Sacrifice Array had started and he was merely waiting for it toe to an end. In the meantime, he could spend theirst moments with them.

    ¡°This is the me of the gods, it belongs to me and is a part of me.¡± The God of Destructionughed and waved his hand, the me dropped to the ground at the side. In that instant, the me grew and an unreal figure emerged from it.

    It was Gu Ying, standing silently in the hall. His body was transparent, like the ghosts in the ghost realm but right then, he was even more transparent than the ghosts.

    The arrogant figure he had cut once was no more and looked so frail that a gust of wind would blow him away. He just stood there, a blue light circling him.

    He silently lifted his head and looked at Jun Wu Xie, a series ofplex emotions could be seen in his eyes.

    ¡°The God of Light and the others were too stubborn, trying desperately to protect this weak world. Everyone in it was created by us and since they were created by us, they should also be destroyed by us. Isn¡¯t the purpose of their existence but to be a showcase of our power?¡± The God of Destructionughed once more but it was tempered slightl;y when he looked at Gu Ying.

    ¡°If they weren¡¯t so stubborn, I wouldn¡¯t have had to wait till now. I trapped them in the Seven World of Dreams where only a god could enter. Chi Yan and the rest couldn¡¯t go in but even if they did, they would not have managed to get the powers from that lot. Fortunately, you turned up...¡± The God of Destruction¡¯s gaze fell upon Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°Only you could have made them lower their guard and because of that, my avatar, Gu Ying, could absorb their power. At the end of it all,I do need to thank you. Don¡¯t worry, after this is all over, I will find a rock to carve your name into so that even without a corpse, you have a final destination.¡± The God of Destruction narrowed his eyes slightly.

 Chapter 3075 - 3075 The Final Battle 3

    <strong>3075 The Final Battle 3</strong>

    ¡°You knew I wasing a long time ago.¡± Jun Wu Xie stared at the God of Destruction unflinchingly. She was intelligent but she had misjudged her opponent. She could deal with people with confidence but against a god who was willing to sacrifice anything, she had lost the chance to strike first.

    The God of Destructionughed, ¡°I knew that eventually there would be two people who are from a different world. Many years ago, Ye Jue appeared and I knew another woulde. I did now know what form or status you would have when you did appear but I knew that you and Ye Jue had a connection and this is why you are now both before me. That¡¯s why I left him in the Lower Realm as I was sure that when you came along, both of you would meet ande to face me. Looks like I was correct.¡±

    The God of Destruction knew that if he controlled one of the souls that was from another world, the other would soon follow.

    And his bet proved correct.

    ¡°Ye Jue knew of my n and moreover he had been afflicted with the life and death worm, you would surelye. The only thing that has surprised me is how weak you are.¡± The God of Destruction said with a sigh.

    ¡°I thought you would be strong like Ye Jue but you look like a normal person. But then again, that allowed Ying¡¯er to absorb the powers of those seven fellows. Hahaha...¡± The God of Destruction made no attempt to hide his madness.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it such a great honour for the both of you to witness the destruction of the world with me?

    ¡°Madman.¡± Jun Wu Xie frowned at the increasingly maniacal God of Destruction.

    The God of Destruction was very smart, and being the only remaining god in the Three Realms, his power was unmatched. But he was also a madman whose ambition would destroy everything.

    If this had urred when she was just reborn, Jun Wu Xie would not have batted an eyelid at the world¡¯s destruction. But now, with her family, friends and lover, things were different and she would not allow it to happen.

    ¡°Madman?¡± he shook his head, ¡°Plebeians like you will never understand my desire, to reign supreme over all. You only need to experience that sort of power once and you¡¯ll never forget it ever in your life!¡±

    His expression was getting more and more crazed, he looked up as if he was looking at something he had been waiting for for a long time.

    ¡°I will get everything one day!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t even dream of it as long as we¡¯re here.¡± Jun Wu Yao interjected.

    The God of Destruction said to Jun Wu Yao, ¡°Ye Jue, do you think you are a match for me now that you are rid of the life and death worm? It¡¯s such a shame that you don¡¯t seem to remember what happened when you contracted the life and death worm. Do you need me to jog your memory?¡±

    The God of Destruction shed an evil grin and gently pped his hands together. Feng Ming suddenly emerged from the shadows pushing a wheelchair into the hall. When Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao saw the wheelchair, they were rooted to the spot!

 Chapter 3076 - 3076 The Final Battle 4

    <strong>3076 The Final Battle 4</strong>

    The person in the wheelchair was stiff and his eyes were zed over, it might have been more suitable to describe that person as a puppet.

    However, what shocked Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao was the appearance of that person.

    That man looked exactly like Jun Wu Yao and also had a pair of violet eyes. Those eyes however, were dim with no spark in them whatsoever.

    The God of Destruction had alsoe down from his tform and was standing next to Feng Ming. He bent slightly to take a look at the man in the wheelchair.

    ¡°Ye Jue, do you remember anything now?¡± The God of Destruction picked up the left hand of the man in the wheelchair.

    That otherwise slender and good looking hand was missing its little finger!

    Jun Wu Yao looked at where the missing finger should have been and scenes began ying in his mind. The man looked weak and his head was swollen.

    ¡°Wu Yao?!¡± Jun Wu Xie looked at him nervously, his reaction was making her worry.

    ¡°Hahaha, looks like you do remember something.¡± The God of Destruction stood up straight, looking arrogantly andughing at Jun Wu Yao.

    ¡°Do you need me to help you recall what happened in Su Ruiying¡¯s Soul Chamber? If you didn¡¯t break into the chamber then, you probably wouldn¡¯t have had to suffer all that time.¡±

    Jun Wu Yao covered his forehead while cold sweat kept dripping from it. When he saw those lifeless violet eyes, everything he had forgotten came rushing back to him.

    His past which had been erased by the God of Destruction.

    When Jun Wu Yao was still Ye Jue, nobody in the Three Realms could handle him and even the God of Destruction gave him a wide berth. Before getting afflicted with the life and death worm, he had met Su Ruiying and found her quite strange so he went to her residence to check on her.

    And had also entered the basement that was full of souls.

    What he found was not an empty chamber but instead there was a person inside it.

    A person who looked exactly like him, lying in the middle of the room....

    Jun Wu Yao was shocked and wanted to find out everything. But the God of Destruction appeared suddenly and used a spell cast by Su Ruiying to capture him. It was this spell that caused him to go into battle and get afflicted by the life and death worm and that memory was erased by the God of Destruction.

    shes of his memory came back but Jun Wu Yao managed to straighten his furrowed brow, a cold light shed across his eyes.

    ¡°If you had not discovered that, I might have let you stay in the Upper Realm since the other soul was always going toe. But you were too careless.¡±

    Jun Wu Yao narrowed his eyes at the God of Destruction while Jun Wu Xie looked on worriedly.

    Jun Wu Yao secretly pulled Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hand and gave her a look that only she could understand.

    ¡°The Soul Bone you stole was from him and no matter how well you¡¯ve hidden it, as long as it remains in the Three Realms, you can¡¯t escape the effects of the Blood Sacrifice Array.¡± The God of Destruction said gleefully.

 Chapter 3077 - The Final Battle 5

    <h4>Chapter 3077 The Final Battle 5</h4>

    ¡°What are you trying to say exactly?¡± Jun Wu Yao said in a deadpan manner. The God of Destruction was so sure of his victory that he was now taking the time to savour the moment of his ning together and leaving his opponents no room to maneuver.

    ¡°What am I trying to say? Haha, I want you to know how honoured you should be to be witnessing this great moment. You will be absorbed into my power and I will transcend this boring and meaningless world. It is your privilege to be a part of it.¡± The God of Destruction looked hopeful at his impending power, he would never forget how small and weak he felt when he first saw the great power of that great god. It was then that he resolved to be as powerful as him!

    ¡°Madman.¡± Jun Wu Xie muttered coldly.

    ¡°Madman? Haha, you will never understand my true desires.¡± The God of Destruction shook his head.

    He returned to his chair and looked at them, ¡°You may have been strong in the past but you¡¯ve forgotten the thrill of having such power but I will never forget.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie looked coldly at the God of Destruction. Golden light was slowly starting to surround her body as her god power was forming up on its own volition, creating a suffocating atmosphere in the hall.

    At the same time, Jun Wu Yao was simrly surrounded by ayer of Dark Spirit.

    The two of them stood side by side, with their ck and gold auras mixing, it felt like a merging of the earth and sky.

    Their two auras filled the hall and the smile of the God of Destruction¡¯s face faded slightly.

    He already knew what Jun Wu Yao was capable of at his peak and naturally knew the gap between their powers. He also knew that Jun Wu Xie had her god powers unlocked in the Seven World of Dreams. Nevertheless he remained confident he could subdue them.

    But the God of Destruction also saw something that surprised him. Surrounding both of them was an aura which was at once strange and familiar, it reminded him of the aura of boundless power that he once saw from the great god.

    ¡°Are you done? If so, it¡¯s time for us to crush your dreams.¡± Jun Wu Xie looked intensely at the God of Destruction who hade down from his high.

    ¡°What is that power you have?¡± The God of Destruction was startled and ufortable by that strange aura.

    Jun Wu Yao cracked a slight smile, ¡°We have you to thank for that. If you didn¡¯t trap us in the Chaos Array, we wouldn¡¯t have had the opportunity to obtain these chaos powers. You are clever and confident but that cockiness will be your downfall. The goddess you trapped in the array many years ago was still there and she was the one who gave us these powers and opened the door in the array for us to be standing in front of you to make you pay for your past misdeeds!¡±

    The God of Destruction¡¯s face turned into an ugle snarl. He never expected that the chaos array he used to trap them would end up benefiting them so greatly!

 Chapter 3078 - The Final battle 6

    <h4>Chapter 3078 The Final battle 6</h4>

    The chaos array that the God of Destruction left outside the temple was created by the breath left by the powerful god he had seen. The God of Destruction had discovered the power of this chaos power since then. However, no matter how he tried, he could not integrate that kind of chaos power into his own divine power.

    Even, his own divine power had a great sense of repulsion to this power of chaos. A little absorption would bring great pain and torture to his soul, which makes him unable to absorb the dream power. It could only be transformed into a powerful circle, a circle enough to trap the gods.

    It¡¯s just that with the passage of time, the power of the chaos that supports the chaos array was getting thinner and thinner. So from the beginning, God of Destruction never thought about how long the chaotic array method would be used to trap Jun Wu Xie, he just wanted to let Jun Wu Xie before they were sacrificed to experience that powerful endless power.

    However, the God of Destruction never dreamed that the chaos power that made him pursue for nearly ten thousand years was actually absorbed by Jun Wu Xie and integrated into her power, even if only a little, it was enough to change everything!

    The intense reaction of the Destruction God made Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes light up slightly. The chaos power she and Jun Wu Yao obtained was indeed powerful. But the power was not extremely rich, and the chaos power could nourish the original in their bodies. However, the divine power and the dark spirit did not rece it. Because of this, Jun Wu Xie did not care too much.

    But.....

    God of Destruction¡¯s reaction far exceeded her expectations. God of Destruction showed signs of copse for this matter, which made Jun Wu Xie quite concerned.

    She exchanged a nce with Jun Wu Yao quietly, and there was no need to talk about each other¡¯s understanding.

    When the God of Destruction was in shock, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes looked at the ghost soul that was almost forgotten by people ...

    Gu Ying.

    He stood silently in the hall, as if he did not exist. There was no sound from him at all.

    But Jun Wu Xie didn¡¯t ignore it, she was not resigned to it.

    Gu Ying may have known the truth early in the morning. He was as clever as he was. He suffered such a miserable childhood when he was in the Middle Realms. Under the oppression of ancient meaning, he secretly lived for so many years. In his heart, he had no desire for affection. He will not doubt the motive of the God of Destruction to find him back.

    Gu Ying¡¯s temptation to himself before and after, he may be looking for thest life-saving straw ...

    Gu Ying also seemed to notice Jun Wu Xie¡¯s gaze. His deep eyes slightly lifted up, quietly facing Jun Wu Xie¡¯s indifferent eyes. The enemies that had fought many times now, but now stood very delicately above the position.

    The gaze of the two met for only a moment that was simply unnoticeable.

    While all eyes were fixed on God of Destruction, watching his expression be more and more fierce, he suddenly opened his mouth and said.

    ¡°Well, this is a good thing!¡±

 Chapter 3079 - 3079 The Final battle 7

    <strong>3079 The Final battle 7</strong>

    God of Destruction¡¯s ferocious eyes stared at Feng Ming.

    Feng Ming was just an envoy in thend of Gods. He was the first human being created by the Gods. Because it was the first time to create a living body, some Gods remained in Feng Ming¡¯s body. Divine power, which made him unable to survive in the Three Realms like other people.

    In the end, he could only be kept by the Gods and served them.

    At the moment when the God of Destruction¡¯s conspiracy was exposed, Feng Ming stood beside the God of Destruction. He watched the God of Destruction arrange everything all by himself, and also looked forward to the moment when the God of Destruction broke the void.

    ¡°Good? What¡¯s so good? Why? Why does the power of chaos repel me? Why ept them instead? I am clearly the most powerful God in the Three Realms! At the beginning, the God did not choose me, and even with the remaining power he still has not chosen me! Why? I have now be the only God in the Three Realms! No matter the pedantic God of Light, or whoever, they have disappeared forever. Now the only one who can break the void is only me!¡± The mask of God of Destruction¡¯s self-confidence waspletely torn at this moment. This unwillingness that had been suppressed in his heart for many years and it all came out at this moment.

    He never thought of himself as the best of all Gods. When he knew that there was a God who could surpass them, his heart was full of disdain. But when he saw the powerful one with his own eyes, he was deeply convinced by that kind of power. He knew that the reason why God woulde to the Three Realms was to pick out the best God among them. He always thought that he was chosen, It must be him ...

    However...

    His determination was eventually a joke.

    That God left with a look of disappointment and regret. His eyes did not stay on God of Destruction even for a moment.

    The self-confidence of God of Destruction had been smashed at that moment. The kind of disregard for shame and unwillingness was like a fire, burning his heart.

    He swore that one day he would obtain such a powerful force and use his strength to prove that even if the God did not give him such an opportunity, he could win it himself!

    When he breaks the void, he will find that God and tell him how wrong the original decision was!

    Feng Ming looked at the God of Destruction that had fallen into madness and calmly said: ¡°I am, as a sacrifice, the stronger the better, they have thebined power, which will be beneficial to your n.¡±

    Feng Ming¡¯s words calmed down the God of Destruction in an instant. He stared ambitiously at Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Xie. The evil smile bloomed again at the corner of his mouth. You are my sacrifice, the stronger you are, the stronger the effect of the Blood Sacrifice Array, hahaha ... hahahaha ... ¡±

    ¡°Do you think that you can really do what you want?¡± Jun Wu Yao sneered, and the sound of the voice would interrupt the God of Destruction¡¯s ruthlessughter.

    The surging dark spirit raged in the palm of Jun Wu Yao, and gradually spread throughout the hall to form a huge sense of oppression. The chaos power and his dark spirit fusion were astonishingly high. This had been higher than the fusion of divine power in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body.

 Chapter 3080 - 3080 Seizing Everything 1

    <strong>3080 Seizing Everything 1</strong>

    God of Destruction¡¯sughter dissipated. He narrowed his eyes as he stared at Jun Wu Yao and Jun Wu Xie in front of him. Suddenly, he suddenlyughed again. This time, heughed very strangely.

    ¡°How ... how could I be so careless?¡±

    The God of Destruction pressed on the handle of the chair. The ground on both sides of his throne suddenly opened. Four golden and cylindrical columns rose from the open gap, while on the raised golden pir, circling four light balls of different colors.

    The balls of light, about the size of an egg, exuded a faint halo and suspended above the pir.

    The God of Destruction raised his hand and took the red sphere that was closest to him. The light sphere was like a me held in the hand by the God of Destruction.

    ¡°This one is Chi Yan. He was my first chosen Knight of Destruction and one of my favorite works. He used to be the King of the Upper Realm, the true King, a strong co-created by me and the God of Light. He is a just, strict and benevolent king. But it¡¯s a pity that the Upper Realm no longer needs him as a king. There is only one real King and that¡¯s me. So I captured his benevolence and memory and made him a faithful dog to me. ¡±

    ¡°Look, he used to love his people very much. But in the end, he was captured by the heart of love. As long as I give any order, he will never hesitate to execute, even if it is the ughtering of the people he once loved. Pushing his own wife and children into the fire, he would not have any hesitation ... ¡± The God of Destruction¡¯s eyes fell on the red light ball, and the red color reflected on his eyes, making him look extremely malevolent.

    The God of Destruction¡¯s words made Jun Wu Xie¡¯s heart quake. She did not forget what her mother had said before. Han Zi Fei once said that His Lord took away Jun Gu¡¯s soul before he could be cultivated as a Knight of Destruction.

    Jun Wu Xie was not clear of the reason behind it. At this moment, she had a hunch that God of Destruction¡¯s next words would soon solve the doubts in her mind.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I always admire Chi Yan. After all, he is so loyal to me.¡± There was a slight opening in the mouth of God of Destruction, but there was no slight regret or loss in his eyes.

    He lightly tossed the red sphere of light under his feet. The moment the sphere fell to the ground, a golden divine power sprang out of his fingertips, breaking the sphere of light instantly.

    The crimson sphere of light turned into a red light in a sh, scattered on the ground, glowing with a little light. But after an instant, it vanished thoroughly.

    ¡°But he is dead, and this thing is useless for me to keep.¡± The God of Destruction said harshly without any remorse. He then reached out and took a silver-white light ball in his hand, his gaze fell on that one. There was a daze as he looked at the light ball, but calmness was restored after a while.

    ¡°This one belongs to Ying, a beautiful but stupid Ying. It was her such a beautiful look at the beginning that attracted that silly God of Light and gave me such a chance. I hate to thank her for it. So even if it was after destroying the body of God of Light, I did not kill her. I deprived her of her memory and her face that had turned the God of Light into a soul, allowing her to stay in the Sacred City and live. She should thank me ... after all ... I was so benevolent for the first time ... ¡± The God of Destruction¡¯ cackled as he smiled deviously.

 Chapter 3081 - Seizing Everything 2

    <h4>Chapter 3081 Seizing Everything 2</h4>

    Jun Wu Xie waspletely stunned. She still remembered the moment when the God of Light dissipated, thest whisper.

    [Ying. ]

    That was thest sigh before the God of Light disappeared, softly, helplessly, wondering how much of his thoughts and sadness he had been immersed in.

    Because of his love, he destroyed the entirend of the gods. He was trapped in the Seven World of Dreams in endless remorse and self-me. One would wonder if he would still think of the woman whom he was once so obsessed with.

    He once said that she was the kindest person he had ever seen, who had a delicate heart, the purest heart in the world ...

    Jun Wu Xie couldn¡¯t link the woman mentioned by God of Light with the Su Ruiying she had seen.

    Su Ruiying, a cruel person who controlled the souls. A person who could ruin the souls mercilessly, and arbitrarily manipte the soul was actually a woman who was missed by the God of Light... This was really incredible.

    Looking at the silver ball of light in the hands of God of Destruction, Jun Wu Xie suddenly understood the cruelty of God of Destruction.

    Chi Yan was a benevolent and just king, but God of Destruction has taken away his kindness, making him a killing machine that only obeyed himself, and ordered him to kill the people he had desperately wanted to protect. Watching the people they once became, under the indulgence of the God of Destruction, they became cold-hearted monsters.

    Su Ruiying once had a pure heart and a beautiful face that moved the gods. But ... the God of Destruction had stripped everything she once had, making her an ugly and cruel demoness ... ...

    The God of Destruction was deliberately manipting their fate, digging them away from their precious goodness and burying in the evilness that should not belong to them.

    Extremely insulting and ironic.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes fell subconsciously to the other two spheres of light. She knew that one of them belonged to her father.

    In case...

    If she did not meet her father in Soul Realm, it would not take long for Jun Gu to be a cold-hearted executioner under the control of God of Destruction.

    He would forget everything in the past, glory and kindness ...

    With a loud thud.

    The God of Destruction smashed the silver ball of light.

    The faint silver light spread on the ground and gradually disappeared, Jun Wu Xie remained silent.

    Perhaps, for Chi Yan and Su Ruiying, death was their real relief. If they could find themselves back and remember everything they had done over the years, they would live in self-me, eternal life in remorse and there would never be salvation.

    ¡°This is Long Yao, he ... I didn¡¯t like him at first. After all, he was just a good person, so selfless to everyone, so indifferent to everything. And his power was pretty good.¡± The God of Destruction took a blue ball and pouted as he looked bored. He didn¡¯t seem to intend to say anything, but just raised his hand to smash the ball of light.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s brows wrinkled deeper, and her eyes fell on the only remaining green sphere of light at the moment.

    Jun Wu Yao faintly felt the change of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s breath. He used his own dark spirit to protect Jun Wu Xie¡¯s surroundings without any traces to prevent any idents.

    The God of Destruction did not reach out in a hurry. He just looked up at Jun Wu Xie and the smile on his face was strangely creepy

 Chapter 3082 - Seizing Everything 3

    <h4>Chapter 3082 Seizing Everything 3</h4>

    However, such a subtle move had struck Jun Wu Xie¡¯s heart inch by inch. Jun Wu Xie¡¯s gaze followed the ball of light.

    ¡°It¡¯s still small and not fully formed, but this one is my favorite. It is bright and warm, full of happiness and glory. When I first took it out of its owner¡¯s soul, I¡¯m curious, time has such a firm but warm power. I saw a lot of interesting things in its memory ... Do you want to know? ¡°The God of Destruction¡¯s lips slightly raised. His eyes were not looking at Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie was almost a step forward subconsciously, but fortunately Jun Wu Yao pulled her wrist in time.

    And Jun Wu Xie¡¯s slight anomaly did not escape the eyes of God of Destruction. The smile on his eyes became more intense.

    ¡°This memory is very beautiful, a happy family, a brother who loves, and a woman who sticks to the glory and the country, guards the beloved woman, and the child who was just born ... really ... very happy ... and died obviously. It was as tragic as it was, but after death, there was no bit of resentment, only warmth and a touch of regret ... ¡°The God of Destruction squinted.

    ¡°Unfortunately, his survival time is too short, and his memory is too short. I don¡¯t see much. I just know that the woman in his memory ... is exactly the same person who fled ... What makes me more interested is after years of being the Knight of Destruction, there will actually be a person from the Lower Realm who dares to provoke the Upper Realm, a ... a woman with the same name as his newly born daughter ... Jun Wu Xie... the name ... are you familiar with it? ¡°The smile on the corners of Destruction God spread a little bit, and the maliciousness in the eyes was uncovered.

    ¡°You are a God, you can see all this.¡± Jun Wu Yao took Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hand and felt Jun Wu Xie¡¯s tension at the moment. She cared about her family beyond everything. Taking care of things, it had be difficult for Jun Wu Xie to maintain absolute calmness.

    The God of Destruction shook his head.

    ¡°I am God, but I will not waste energy on the humble ones from the Lower Realms, and ... God is not omnipotent, otherwise, why do I want to break the void, I know that there will be someoneing, just an idental discovery ¡°This person turned out to be my knight and the defector¡¯s daughter, which really surprised me.¡±

    ¡°What did you take away from my father!¡± Jun Wu Xie said coldly, as if her voice could condense into ice in the next second.

    The God of Destruction chuckled: ¡°His memory, and ... his persistence. But unfortunately, when Han Zi Fei came back and insisted on marrying him, I knew that Han Zi Fei should have noticed. But I don¡¯t care, because only their presence will make you appear faster, and now it seems that I ced a good bet, right? ¡±

    ¡°My father is still alive, you can¡¯t manipte him with this kind of thing.¡± Jun Wu Xie took a deep breath and forced herself to calm down.

    ¡°Oh? Really?¡± God of Destruction chuckled. He suddenly raised his hands and patted his palms.

    The back door of the temple was suddenly opened, and a group of soldiers strode into the temple with strides, and among the soldiers, they dragged two people in shackles.

    When Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes touched the two figures, the killing intention in her eyes rose to a critical point in an instant!

 Chapter 3083 - Seizing Everything 4

    <h4>Chapter 3083 Seizing Everything 4</h4>

    Jun Gu and Han Zi Fei were bound together by chains of Soul Binding Chains. Huge chains were linked between them. The soldiers standing around them looked at them rigidly with cold eyes. From the looks of it, their pale faces and blood stains on the clothes reveal that before that, they had been tortured a lot.

    However, when they saw Jun Wu Xie, a gentle smile appeared on their faces at the same time. That smile seemed to be telling Jun Wu Xie that they were fine.

    But the anger in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s heart was ignited in an instant.

    ¡°You thought, I would do nothing and let youe here? You are really naive.¡± The God of Destruction sneered, ¡°But I was really surprised, I thought that otherworldly souls would not care about the life and death of people in the Three Realms. I did not expect that you seemed to care about your loved ones and friends. ¡±

    The God of Destruction looked at Jun Wu Xie andughed wildly.

    The reason why the God of Destruction indulged Long Yao to provoke Jun Wu Xie was to try to test Jun Wu Xie¡¯s temperament. Jun Wu Xie did not be disappointed. She used unmercilessly means to get revenge on Long Yao because Long Yao wanted to kill thepanions around her.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s revenge and the importance of Qiao Chu and the otherpanions made the God of Destruction more aware of the weightage of the chips in his hands. That was why he would let Jun Wu Xie enter directly into the Seven World of Dreams.

    Because what he had in his hands was enough to contain Jun Wu Xie!

    ¡°You deserve to die.¡± Jun Wu Xie narrowed her eyes and looked at the God of Destruction murderously.

    The God of Destruction simplyughed.

    ¡°I deserve to die?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, then, you cane and try now, kill me, you and Ye Jue, kill me with yourbined power you got, and then ... you can watch it with your own eyes, your parents, die in In front of you, ha ha ha. ¡±

    The rampantughter of God of Destruction echoed in the hall. Theughter was extremely harsh. The smiles on Han Zi Fei and Jun Gu¡¯s faces almost vanished.

    ¡°Little Wu Xie, you listen.¡± Han Zi Fei suddenly said.

    Jun Wu Xie raised her head and looked at her mother whom she had not had time to spend time with.

    ¡°You can¡¯t let his n seed. Otherwise, it is not just me and your father, but everyone in the Three Realms. Even if you give up now, he will not stop. It¡¯s just a matter of dying now orter. To exchange your father¡¯s life and mine with his life, is a good bargain! ¡°Han Zi Fei was blessed with extreme calmness at this moment. She had been in close contact with the God of Destruction and knew his cruelty.

    Whether Jun Wu Xie gave up, she and Jun Gu could not escape.

    ¡°Zi Fei, for so many years, you still haven¡¯t changed a bit. You really are disgusting.¡± God of Destruction frowned and looked at Han Zi Fei. But he did not let Han Zi Feie here to say that.

    Han Zi Fei raised her eyebrows disapprovingly and looked at God of Destruction: ¡°That¡¯s really sorry, my human nature can¡¯t change in this life, if I can make you feel disgusted, it is really my honor.¡±

    God of Destruction snorted coldly, no longer talking nonsense with Han Zi. He looked directly at Jun Wu Xie and said: ¡± It¡¯s up to you how you choose, and ... I want to tell you a little, even if you have thebined power, you are still not my opponent. I have to remind you that the person Feng Ming is pushing, is none other than Ye Jue¡¯s real body!¡±

 Chapter 3084 - Decisiveness 1

    <h4>Chapter 3084 Decisiveness 1</h4>

    Real body?

    The words of the God of Destruction suddenly gave Jun Wu Xie¡¯s heart an ominous hunch, and her eyes fell on the man Feng Ming was pushing.

    From the illusion given by the Spirit Tree, Jun Wu Xie once saw Jun Wu Yao from the previous life. At that time, his eyes were more of an arrogance and disdain, as if he wanted to destroy everything in the world. That look was exactly what she had seen when Jun Wu Yao had just walked out of the cave carrying with him a trace of cynicism. But after getting along with Jun Wu Yao for a long time, the look in his eyes gradually changed. There was more gentleness in his eyes, and a little less of a grudge.

    Jun Wu Xie was very reluctant to believe the words of God of Destruction. But the fact made her believe. Her eyes swept over to Jun Wu Yao¡¯s expression. From the subtle changes in his face, Jun Wu Xie knew that what God of Destruction said was true. No one would know better than Jun Wu Yao the reliability of the truth.

    But...

    What should she do?

    Just when Jun Wu Xie hesitated on how to take care of the predicament in front of her, Jun Wu Yao standing beside her suddenly made a move. He suddenly raised his hand as the ck dark spirit instantly rushed towards the ¡®him¡¯ who was seated on the wheelchair!

    The speed was so fast that Jun Wu Xie had no chance to speak.

    When Feng Ming saw the dark spirit rushing towards the ¡°other Jun Wu Yao¡± on the wheelchair, he immediately stood in front of the wheelchair and used his power to counter it. However, even so, Feng Ming¡¯s figure was sted out in an instant as he fell directly to the corner of the hall and vomited out a mouthful of blood when he fell to the ground.

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s actions made everyone in the hall dumbfounded.

    As a servant serving the gods, Feng Ming had been infected with great divine power for thousands of years. Even though he was not a real god, his strength was not inferior to Chi Yan.

    Even so, Feng Ming couldn¡¯t even get up after a blow from Jun Wu Yao.

    It was conceivable that Jun Wu Yao¡¯s prescription was so powerful. If there was no Feng Ming around, he would directly hit Jun Wu Yao¡¯s real body. I was afraid that it would bepletely destroyed.

    ¡°Ye Jue! Are you crazy? You even want to destroy your real body?¡± The God of Destruction suddenly widened his eyes. He never thought that Jun Wu Yao would do such an extreme act.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to die? Tell you the truth. As early as when you came to the Three Realms, I had already noticed you. At that time, you had yet to separate from your real body. It was me who used divine power to separate your soul from your body and gave you a new body. If you dare to destroy your real body, your soul will disappear with it. Have you thought about it? ¡± The God of Destruction stared intently at Jun Wu Yeo, he had witnessed his crazy moments before but he had never seen Jun Wu Yao so ready to risk everything like now.

    When Jun Wu Yao came to the Three Realms that year, he did not use his real body. At that time, Jun Wu Yao was so powerful that it made people tremble in his presence. The God of Destruction knew that if Jun Wu Yao was kept in that state, it would be impossible to take him down.

    Therefore, the God of Destruction took advantage of his own convenience as the God of the Three Realms and thought of all ways to separate Jun Wu Yao¡¯s soul and body.

 Chapter 3085 - Decisiveness 2

    <h4>Chapter 3085 Decisiveness 2</h4>

    He managed to erase the memory of Jun Wu Yao and it wasn¡¯t until the new body of Jun Wu Yao was formed that the God of Destruction put his soul into the new body. Only then did Jun Wu Yao have a memory belonging to ¡°Ye Jue¡±.

    If possible, God of Destruction did not want to spend too much effort on this. He needed more than just Jun Wu Yao. He had no choice but to release Jun Wu Yao to lure Jun Wu Xie to appear.

    However, in order to prevent idents, God of Destruction deliberately saved Jun Wu Yao¡¯s real body, in order to use it to threaten Jun Wu Yao at the critical moment.

    But...

    Never would he have thought that Jun Wu Yao would take the chance to destroy himself without saying a word just as he was about to use his real body to threaten Jun Wu Yao.

    That was simply seeking his own death!

    Jun Wu Yao narrowed his eyes and looked indifferently at the distorted God of Destruction. He calmly said: ¡°I will not be your bargaining chip for anyone. If his existence is a threat, then I will destroy him without hesitation. ¡±

    Jun Wu Yao looked at his real body indifferently as if he was looking at a dead body.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to live? If you destroy your real body, you will die!¡± The God of Destruction roared out.

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s lips curled up casually and ignored the mor from God of Destruction. He turned his head and looked at the worried Jun Wu Xie. He stretched out his hand and rubbed Jun Wu Xie¡¯s little head.

    ¡°I said that as long as I am here, no one will hurt you. I will not even allow myself to hurt you.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie froze in ce. In a sh, she understood Jun Wu Yao¡¯s intention.

    Even if Jun Wu Xie disregarded Jun Wu Yao¡¯s safety and attacked the God of Destruction with all her strength, Jun Wu Yao would not let this happen. He did not want to give the God of Destruction such an opportunity, he wanted to end this all with his own hands and protect Jun Wu Xie, even if it meant by sacrificing himself!

    Jun Wu Xie wanted to say something, but Jun Wu Yao shook his head.

    ¡°You have walked all the way till now. I have seen it in my eyes, how can I be your burden?¡±

    For many years, Jun Wu Yao couldn¡¯t remember himself. He watched the indifferent girl grow bit by bit, silently carrying the fate of the Three Realms on her shoulders. Such a thin and weak body had to shoulder all this.

    How could he endure and let her efforts go to waste?

    ¡°God of Destruction, you want to threaten me with my real body, then you are really wrong. Even if you don¡¯t destroy it, I will destroy it myself!¡± Jun Wu Yao raised his head as thest sliver of gentleness in his eyes had faded. He would not give God of Destruction any chance.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe that you¡¯ll dare to do it!¡± The God of Destruction red at Jun Wu Yao as he gnashed his teeth. He didn¡¯t believe that there would still be people in the world who would be stupid enough to sacrifice themselves. Especially someone powerful like Jun Wu Yao!

    Jun Wu Yao sneered.

    An ominous feeling rose within Jun Wu Xie¡¯s heart suddenly as she subconsciously reached out and wanted to hold Jun Wu Yao, but her outstretched hand fell onto empty space instead.

    Before anyone could react, Jun Wu Yao¡¯s figure had already turned into a shadow and shot towards his real body that was the embodiment of his own existence.

    There was a loud bang and inside the huge hall, the roaring explosion pierced everyone¡¯s eardrum, and two identical figures ovepped at this moment... At this critical juncture, there was an explosion...

 Chapter 3086 - Decisiveness 3

    <h4>Chapter 3086 Decisiveness 3</h4>

    The deafening sound passed from the eardrum to the heart.

    Jun Wu Xie stunned and looked at the fine stars scattered in the hall before her. The dust that shone with light was scattered on the ground. When it fell to the ground, it turned into nothing. This scene was deeply carved in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes and heart.

    An invisible, strong and huge force rushed quietly towards Jun Wu Xie¡¯s soul.

    In the explosion, the whole hall trembled. The blood-red mist that had originally diffused in the hall quietly dispersed a little in this shock.

    The God of Destruction incredulously widened his eyes and looked at the empty wheelchair. In therge hall, he opened his eyes to look around for something, but as a result, an explosion sounded in his brain.

    If you want to sacrifice the Three Realms and break through the void, one must rely on the power of the two souls of the outside world, but ...

    He never imagined that when he thought he had won the game, Jun Wu Yao would choose to blow himself up so decisively! !

    With the total destruction of the soul and real body.

    And such a result ... God of Destruction¡¯s n was aplete failure.

    Without the existence of an otherworldly soul, his sacrificial array ... how could it be carried out?

    Ruined, everything was ruined ...

    The God of Destruction sat on the throne depressed. He had calcted everything, but he had not anticipated that Jun Wu Yao would choose to sacrifice himself for Jun Wu Xie.

    He did not even leave any ...

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s self destruction shocked everyone. Han Zi Fei and Jun Gu stared widely and could hardly believe what they saw.

    That powerful man, had just ... vanished? Just like that?

    Almost at the same time, Han Zi Fei and Jun Gu immediately turned their concerned gazes to Jun Wu Xie. A sense of panic that had never been felt before rose in their hearts.

    Jun Wu Yao had sacrificed his body and soul, then their Little Xie ...

    Jun Wu Xie stood quietly in the hall as her downcast eyes hid the flurry of raging emotions in her eyes. Her sleeves and her ck hair were billowing around her although there was no evident wind.

    ¡°Little ... Little Xie...¡± Han Zi Fei looked at the motionless Jun Wu Xie. Her heart was no longer calm as she became more and more nervous.

    She knew her daughter very well. No matter how calm she looked on the surface, her heart was not as indifferent on the inside. Han Zi Fei once heard everything from Jun Wu Yao about how they had met, their various encounters and how their love had blossomed.

    Han Zi Fei knew that even now, Jun Wu Xie had never said it, but as long as Jun Wu Yao was by her side, she had the courage to face everything.

    But...

    Now that Jun Wu Xie had personally witnessed Jun Wu Yao make his choice to sacrifice himself in front of her, she did not dare imagine how this matter would affect Jun Wu Xie.

    In the hall, the only one that remained calm was the soul of Gu Ying. He was in his soul state and the impact he felt was much smaller than others. In his view, Jun Wu Yao¡¯s choice was right, he raised his eyes and looked at the God of Destruction with a twisted face as a sneer appeared at the corner of his lips.

    The God of Destruction would eventually pay for his arrogance.

    Losing Jun Wu Yao¡¯s soul, how would he break through the void? What¡¯s more, how would he handle someone¡¯s uing revenge?

 Chapter 3087 - This Is Vengeance 1

    <h4>Chapter 3087 This Is Vengeance 1</h4>

    The God of Destruction turned hysterical. He had carefully plotted and nned for many years. But in the end, he was greeted with such an uneptable result.

    The otherworldly soul was lost. He could no longer activate the array for the Blood Sacrifice of the Three Realms!

    ¡°Damn you! Damn you! Ye Jue! You are so damned!¡± God of Destruction roared like crazy, he walked down from the throne. His golden eyes had already turned bloodshot. He wished to find back Jun Wu Yao¡¯s soul and crush it into powder, or imprison it for tens of thousands of years for as long as it could survive.

    However, all his anger and hatred had vanished.

    Jun Wu Yao chose to end his life decisively.

    Whether it was the real body or the soul, it would eventually disappear in this world.

    That was the mostplete counterattack given to the God of Destruction and the most powerful change that God of Destruction could not stop.

    A loud roar exploded from the mouth of God of Destruction. He couldn¡¯t bear that the n he had plotted for so long was destroyed by Jun Wu Yao. His crimson eyes looked at the silent Jun Wu Xie.

    Everything was gone, he could no longer break through the void and set foot firmly in the realm that he had seeked all his life.

    ¡°Ye Jue, do you think that if you die, everything can be over? I will destroy ... destroy everything you want to protect!¡± The God of Destruction evoked a cruel smile as he walked towards Jun Wu Xie, step by step with a malicious glint in his eyes.

    ¡°Ye Jue did this for you? He chose to sacrifice himself for you. Hahaha ... It¡¯s really touching, Jun Wu Xie, isn¡¯t this very touching? Hmmm? The person whom you love, the person whom you¡¯ve always wanted to protect had given up his own life so decisively and met such an end. What a pity ... It¡¯s all because of you, it¡¯s all because of you that he had chosen to die.¡± The words of God of Destruction were like a hypnotic chant as he pushed Jun Wu Yao¡¯s death onto Jun Wu Xie as his blood red eyes stared venomously at her like a viper.

    ¡°Bullshit! Wu Yao ...¡± Han Zi Fei immediately understood the intention of God of Destruction. He clearly wanted to let Jun Wu Xie¡¯s heart fall into huge guilt, so as to destroy Jun Wu Xie¡¯s consciousness.

    But Han Zi Fei¡¯s words were just spoken, and God of Destruction swept away with a cold eye. The guards guarding Han Zi Fei immediately covered Han Zi Fei and Jun Gu¡¯s mouth, unwilling to let them say any further.

    In the silent hall, only the breath of death enveloped everyone¡¯s heart as the God of Destruction looked as if he had just walked out of hell, every step was imbued with pure evil.

    ¡°Do you love him very much? Do you love him as much as he loves you? He is willing to give up his life for you, how about you? Do you wish to continue to survive with his sacrifice? Escape from here with his soul fragments?¡± The God of Destruction approached Jun Wu Xie step by step, watching Jun Wu Xie standing motionless, the vicious cold light shed under his eyes.

    Jun Wu Yao ruined his lifelong dream. Even if he died, he could not remove the hatred in his heart.

    He wanted to destroy Jun Wu Yao¡¯s loved one, the one whom he had sacrificed himself in order to protect. He would use the cruelest array in the world to let Jun Wu Xie live forever in eternal life and never get relief.

    That was his revenge against Jun Wu Yao. Even if Jun Wu Ya¡¯s soul had already dissipated!

 Chapter 3088 - 3088 This Is Vengeance 2

    <strong>3088 This Is Vengeance 2</strong>

    The hearts of Han Zi Fei and Jun Gu had already reached their throats. They wished they could rush to Jun Wu Xie immediately to stop the God of Destruction¡¯s n.

    The malignant intention of Destruction God was too obvious and seeing his twisted expression made them extremely wary.

    Standing at the side, Gu Ying¡¯s brows were light as he watched as the God of Destruction approach Jun Wu Xie step by step. However, Jun Wu Xie did not respond. This situation made Gu Ying find it a little strange.

    Why was this happening?

    Is it true that Jun Wu Xie was really stimted by Jun Wu Yao¡¯s death?

    The danger was near. Was she really going to give up resistance?

    Gu Ying¡¯s heart constantly raised a lot of doubts. But in the end, he subconsciously denied his doubts.

    No, Jun Wu Xie was not that easy to defeat.

    After ying several times with Jun Wu Xie, Gu Ying knew very well how powerful this petite woman looking body was.

    Then ...

    What was she waiting for?

    Just as Gu Ying continued to deliberate, the God of Destruction had already approached Jun Wu Xie and he was only three steps away from her.

    The vicious cold light bloomed from the eyes of God of Destruction. He slowly reached out his hand and stretched it towards Jun Wu Xie¡¯s neck.

    Just in an instant, a few rays of light suddenly rushed in from outside the hall. In the blink of an eye, they rushed towards the God of Destruction!

    The God of Destruction retreated back a few steps at the same time, avoiding the impact of those streaks of light.

    The streaks of lights appeared before Jun Wu Xie. As the lights dissipated, four towering figures suddenly stood defensively in front of Jun Wu Xie!

    ¡°Want to touch Little Xie, defeat us first!¡± Qiao Chu stood angrily in front of Jun Wu Xie, defending her. The red aura ignited around him was like a raging me, a circle of dazzling light appeared above his left hand as a Spirit Ring shone brightly. Fei Yan, Hua Yao and Fan Zhuo stood respectively beside Qiao Chu. The four tall figures formed an insurmountable high wall in front of Jun Wu Xie. The pace of the Destruction God¡¯s attack was blocked.

    Qiao Chu and others originally recuperated at the residence arranged by Nangong Lie ording to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s request. But not long ago, Nangong Lie suddenly brought news that both Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao broke into the Sacred Hall. After hearing that, the five of them could not sit still anymore. They didn¡¯t dare to stay for a while longer. They could only put the puppet Rong Ruo under the care of Bai Mo and they rushed to the Sacred Hall together.

    When entering the temple, blood flowed along the road. The damaged corpses piled up like a mountain. The thick bloody smell filled each of their noses and stimted their nerves. Their hearts were full of fear. They rushed over at full speed. They were afraid of what would happen to Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao. Just before they entered the hall, they saw that the God of Destruction was approaching Jun Wu Xie step by step. Their minds exploded and they rushed over without caring for their own lives.

    What shocked them was that besides Jun Wu Xie and the God of Destruction, Han Zi Fei and Jun Gu were also present and not only that, there was another familiar presence!

    They had all been to the Soul World. They knew the state of the soul body. Gu Ying standing on the side, his translucent body, clearly looked like a soul body!

    The situation in front of them was soplicated that several of them could not react at all.

 Chapter 3089 - This Is Vengeance 3

    <h4>Chapter 3089 This Is Vengeance 3</h4>

    ¡°Ha ha ha, oh, this is really touching ...¡± The God of Destruction looked at Qiao Chu and the others that stood before him. Suddenly he smiled with his bloodshot eyes. His gaze zed past them as he looked at Jun Wu Xie standing behind them quietly with unconcealed malevolence.

    ¡°Jun Wu Xie, are you very touched? So many people are willing to die for you ...¡± The God of Destruction curled his lips. The thrill of revenge in his heart grew stronger and stronger. He stretched out his hand to point at Qiao Chu and said to them:

    ¡°Qiao Chu, Hua Yao, Fan Zhuo ... Ah, this ugly monster, should it be Fei Yan?

    The God of Destruction¡¯s fingers suddenly stopped when he touched the Fei Yan bandages on his face.

    Fei Yan¡¯s eyes stared sharply at the God of Destruction, but the God of Destructionughed.

    ¡°It¡¯s really pitiful to be such an inhuman and ghost-like figure and still thinking that you cane to save Jun Wu Xie. You really have too many partners and they are all willing to die for you. Ah, just like ... Ye Jue. ¡°God of Destruction said with a smile on his eyes.

    His words were like a bombshell and exploded in Qiao Chu¡¯s heart.

    Ye Jue?

    Wasn¡¯t that the name of Brother Wu Yao?

    How could this guy say ...

    ¡°What kind of shit you talking about! You will die, not Brother Wu Yao. Don¡¯t think that you can provoke alienation here!¡± Qiao Chu couldn¡¯t help but yelled. His heart was faintly uneasy, and he was only aware of it now. Jun Wu Yao¡¯s figure at al in the Sacred Hall. But ording to the news given by Nangong Lie, Jun Wu Yao should have entered the temple together with Jun Wu Xie!

    But...

    Where was he?

    ¡°Provoking? Ha ha ...¡± The God of Destruction smirked and raised his hand: ¡°It¡¯s a pity, if I said it¡¯s not true, then ...¡± The God of Destruction looked at Qiao Chu¡¯s Jun Wu Xie .

    ¡°Jun Wu Xie, how could she be so depressed?¡±

    The deep voice of God of Destruction made a chill run down the back of Qiao Chu and the others and what scared them even more was the words from God of Destruction.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s state was indeed not right. From their appearance to the present, Jun Wu Xie had not said a word. She never even raised her head. The silent response made Qiao Chu feel even more panicked.

    ¡°Little Xie, Brother Wu Yao ...¡± Fan Zhuo turned his head slightly and asked Jun Wu Xie.

    However, Jun Wu Xie stood motionless with her head down without a sound. Her breath was so weak that it was almost imperceptible.

    No crying, no anger, no wailing ...

    Only the faint breath sound echoed in the repressed hall, as if ... she could disappear at any time.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s reaction almost assumed everything God of Destruction said. Qiao Chu¡¯s heart fell to the bottom of the valley in an instant.

    ¡°No matter what you said, as long as we are here, don¡¯t you dare to touch Little Xie!¡± Hua Yao took a deep breath and forcibly suppressed his inner grief. It was not the time to feel sad when they are facing the enemy now. Jun Wu Xie was in a strange situation. Even if they were in pain, who else could rece Jun Wu Yao to protect Little Xie?

    ¡°Oh? You are handling your emotions really well.¡± God of Destruction chuckled and a sharp murderous intention shed in his eyes.

 Chapter 3090 - 3090 This Is Vengeance 4

    <strong>3090 This Is Vengeance 4</strong>

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll be joining Ye Jue soon and the one you want to protect, Jun Wu Xie, will be joining you as well...oh no...I won¡¯t let her die that easily, after all, she is the woman who Ye Jue sacrificed his life to protect. I will take care of her properly and let her witness the deaths of all those dear to her, keeping her in an eternal state of torture. Your arrival is a true gift that allows me to increase her suffering!¡± The God of Destructionughed cruelly, his n to break through the void had been ruined by Jun Wu Yao¡¯s death.

    The God of Destruction was full of hatred and only exacting revenge ten or a hundred fold would quell it.

    ¡°Protect Little Xie well.¡± Fan Zhuo looked at hispanions, all having the same resolution in their hearts.

    Today, if they could not live, they would all die together!

    They would not let the God of Destruction seed even if they had to give their lives!

    In what seemed to be the same instant that Fan Zhuo spoke, Fei Yan put Jun Wu Xie over his shoulder and ran out of the hall as fast as he could.

    Fei Yan¡¯s injury had not fully healed and was the least ready for battle among the four of them. But he was still stronger than Qiao Chu and the rest so the best strategy was to get Jun Wu Xie as far away from danger as possible.

    The God of Destruction saw Jun Wu Xie being carried out and wanted to give chase. However at that moment, Qiao Chu, Hua Yao and Fan Zhuo summoned their Spirit Rings and fused them with their own souls!

    Before, when they managed to survive the attacks of the Top Ten masters, it was because their souls had merged with their Spirit Rings. Now that their souls were fully healed, going through another fusion would increase their strength tremendously!

    A dazzling aura surrounded them, taking the shape of their Spirit Rings. Their power could be seen wafting in the air and their bodies grewrger and covered the exit to the hall.

    ¡°You¡¯ve overestimated yourselves.¡± The God of Destructionughed.

    It was undeniable that their current strength would have put them at the top of the Three Realms, higher than even the Top Ten masters who had attacked them previously. But their opponent was not a person...but a God!

    In the blink of an eye, they were sent flying by the God of Destruction. If they were not protected by their spiritual power, all their internal organs would have been crushed.

    Even so, when they fell to the ground, they still coughed up blood and in that blood there were bits of flesh. They had already suffered internal injuries.....

    Before the God of Destruction could think of giving chase to Jun Wu Xie, Qiao Chu and the rest stood up once more and rushed towards him, not caring about their lives.

    The three of them were like moths to a me, knowing the battle was futile but were still unwilling to give any quarter. If they could dy the God of Destruction by even one second, giving Fei Yan more time to get Jun Wu Xie further away, it would be worth it....

 Chapter 3091 - Betrayal 1

    <h4>Chapter 3091 Betrayal 1</h4>

    Blood was all around and the stench of death permeated the hall.

    Han Zi Fei and Jun Gu were tied up and unable to move. They could only watch helplessly as the bloody scene yed out in front of their very eyes. The youths that they hade to look upon as their own children were repeatedly trying to block the God of Destruction¡¯s exit at the cost of their own lives.

    How they wished they could break free of those shackles, rush over and bear the suffering instead of them.

    Gu Ying looked on with a serious expression, as a spiritual body, he could no longer smell the blood being split. He could only watch Qiao Chu and the others getting gradually soaked with blood and the pools of blood around their feet growing everrger. As he watched, he felt more and more conflicted.

    Gu Ying had long known that Jun Wu Xie and those before him shared a close bond formed out of many years of friendship. It was an intimacy that was foreign to him as he had been ignored by all since he was young, even when he was holding the title of Blood Fiend Pce¡¯s Young Lord.

    In reality, he was merely a cur, a weapon, a pawn that was raised by Gu Yi.

    In the Blood Fiend Pce, his strange situation was well known, even though the elders and disciples showed respect and were obedient in front of him, Gu Ying saw disdain in their eyes.

    Nobody cared about his opinion or even whether he lived or died. In the Blood Fiend Pce, his sole purpose was to perform shameful tasks to help Gu Yi eliminate his enemies.

    Gu Ying¡¯s world was a cold one, so cold that it turned his heart to ice.

    The only person he felt warmth from was Gu Xin Yan, his sister in name. But after he killed Gu Yi and imprisoned Gu Xin Yan with him, he could no longer feel that warmth, only indifference and coldness.

    Gu Xin Yan hated him.

    The only person in the world who had shown him kindness now hated him like everyone else.

    Gu Ying was very clear as to why the God of Destruction had brought him back and that he was a soul created by the God of Destruction and his very existence was dependent on the whims of the God of Destruction.

    His entire life was cold andughable.

    However....

    When Gu Ying saw Qiao Chu, his mouth dripping with blood, once again rushing at the God of Destruction, he felt something stir deep within his soul.

    Was it worth it?

    To give up your life just for a friend?

    There was no hesitation, no remorse, just amon desire to get more time for Jun Wu Xie to escape.

    Was it....

    Worth it?

    Gu Ying had absolutely no idea.

    In this world, nobody was ever willing to give up their life for his, not even Gu XIn Yan.

    Even if he had a dog¡¯s life, he still tried hard to live it, watching all those around him die without even flinching.

    Gu Ying could not understand their resolve but for a reason unknown to him, suddenly felt envious of them.

    Envious of them knowing what they wanted and what was important enough to protect.

    A strange feeling started radiating throughout Gu Ying¡¯s soul....

 Chapter 3092 - 3092 Of Dreams And Illusions 1

    <strong>3092 Of Dreams And Illusions 1</strong>

    The God of Destruction was in no rush to kill the three of them, he wanted them to experience the pain of almost dying again and again.

    When Qiao Chu and the rest were unable to move anymore, the God of Destruction stood in the pool of blood that surrounded them and looked on proudly. More than half the bones in their bodies were broken and they had suffered massive internal injuries. They did not even have the strength to lift a finger.

    But they were still staring defiantly at the God of Destruction, as if they wanted to tear him limb from limb.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to look at me like that. I¡¯ve been kind enough not to kill you as I easily could have but I¡¯ve let you live. Don¡¯t worry, you won¡¯t get off that easily. Since you were willing to sacrifice yourselves to protect Jun Wu Xie, you must be quite important to her. So after I capture her again, I¡¯ll kill you slowly in front of her very eyes.¡± the God of Destructionughed, exhibiting all his evil and sinister traits.

    Qiao Chu and the rest were lying in the pool of blood unable to move but would have given anything to be able to pounce on the God of Destruction and kill him!

    However in their current state, they did not even have the strength to end their own lives, much less kill the God of Destruction. They finally understood why he had let them live, it was not because he could not kill them but because he had decided it was not time yet....

    The God of Destruction walked out of the hall, not once looking back at them....

    Fei Yan had carried Jun Wu Xie away in a mad sprint resulting in some of the bandages on his faceing loose in the wind and pockets of unhealed wounds oozing puss could be seen.

    As he ran, the wind felt like a million little knives stabbing his face at once. But he did not dare to stop and look back in the direction he was running from.

    ¡°LIttle Xie...you must hold on...¡± Fei Yan¡¯s voice was hoarse from the wind and he could not see. Fortunately, in absorbing the Spiritual Ring, his spiritual sense had increased greatly and could sense changes in the atmospheric pressure around him so could navigate without needing to see.

    Jun Wu Xie was silent, as if she had gone to sleep.

    Fei Yan could not see what Jun Wu Xie looked like at that moment. If he could, he would have been stunned.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes were open and her golden eyes were as brilliant as the sun but.....there seemed to be a fog that was covering her eyes, blocking their radiance.

    Her eyes were duller than those of the blind Fei Yan.

    Jun Wu Xie could not see and could not hear. She had no way of knowing what was happening around her.

    At the moment when Jun Wu Yao self exploded, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s entire spirit seemed to copse instantly, and when the power floating in the hall continued to flow into Jun Wu Xie¡¯s soul, her consciousness was instantly lost in a strange illusion ...

    So she had no idea that Qiao Chu and the rest had rushed to the hall and what had happened after they arrived.

    All her consciousness had been lost in that mist.

    In the mist, she vaguely saw a familiar figure ...

 Chapter 3093 - Of Dreams And Illusions 2

    <h4>Chapter 3093 Of Dreams And Illusions 2</h4>

    The figure was slender and had an aura around him. It seemed that he was the only person who could dispel the fog.

    Jun Wu Xie kept looking at the figure and her heart felt as if it had been crushed.

    She stared nkly at the figure for a long time until the figure smiled at her and reached out his hand, when her legs seemed to have a mind of their own and started moving towards the figure.

    ¡°Wu Yao!¡± Jun Wu Xie threw herself into the arms of the familiar figure but it was a mirage and her body passed right through it.

    Jun Wu Xie stared and looked at her empty hands. She turned around and could still see Jun Wu Yao looking at her, smiling gently.

    Her lover that she could not touch....

    In Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes was a look of hopelessness that had never been seen before.

    ¡°Little Xie....¡± Jun Wu Yao¡¯s voice rang in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s ears. The voice was both very gentle and tragic at the same time.

    ¡°I¡¯ve always been here and always will be by your side. As long as you don¡¯t forget me, I will be in your soul forever.¡± Jun Wu Yao said gently, with a sweet smile on his face.

    Jun Wu Xie balled her hands up into fists, she could not ept such an oue....

    How did it turn out like this?

    ¡°Don¡¯t be upset, you still have unfinished business and I¡¯m still here.¡± Jun Wu Yao frowned slightly, he could not bear to see Jun Wu Xie in pain.

    He wanted badly to hold her in his arms but this had be an impossibility.

    When his real body exploded, he gave up the possibility of holding her in his arms ever again.

    However....

    He had no regrets.

    When he self exploded, he had prepared for the worst. He did not expect that because of his previous training in the Chaos Array, he and Jun Wu Xie would have chaos power which should not have existed in this world. The bond that the shared power gave them meant that when he self exploded, his soul got absorbed into hers.

    It was just that....

    Only a few damaged souls could leave such a scar.

    Therefore, Jun Wu Yao was very satisfied.

    More importantly, when the fragments of Jun Wu Yao¡¯s soul merged into Jun Wu Xie¡¯s, he suddenly discovered that the divine power in Jun Wu Xie¡¯s soul was not fully released, the seals were only partially removed, but there was more that was still sealed up.

    And he was using the chaos power to release the seals on her divine power bit by bit.

    ¡°Little Xie, don¡¯t be sad. Do you remember your grandfather, uncle and parents? They are waiting for you, continue to battle the God of Destruction so he cannot perform the Blood Sacrifice Array of the Three Realms. But he will not let off anyone who is close to you or I....¡± Jun Wu Yao wished he could go into battle with her, unfortunately....

    The images of her loved ones suddenly shed through Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mind. She looked up and the despair in her eyes was fading away.

    ¡°Protect them, just as you have always done, I will be with you through it all.¡± Jun Wu Yao reached out his hand and ced it on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s head, just like he had done countless times before...

 Chapter 3094 - Of Dreams And Illusions 3

    <h4>Chapter 3094 Of Dreams And Illusions 3</h4>

    The ck aura was gradually beginning to dissipate, starting with Jun Wu Xie¡¯s head and moving to the rest of her body. She could see that it was being reced with a golden glow....

    Fei Yan suddenly felt a strong force near him as he was running.

    It was not unfamiliar to him, he had already felt it previously at the pce.

    The proximity of this force seemed to indicate the fall of Qiao Chu and the rest. Fei Yan¡¯s heart was so painful that he could hardly breathe, but he did not dare to stop running.

    He had been holding back tears for a while but could not hold them back any longer. As he continued running, the wind wicked the tears from his face, lost forever.

    Faster, even faster!

    Fei Yan berated himself for not being strong enough to bring Jun Wu Xie further away faster!

    He could not see it but he could feel the oppressiveness of the force and no matter how fast he ran, he could not increase the distance between himself and the force.

    When the force finally appeared from behind him, Fei Yan¡¯s legs suddenly stopped.

    It was eerily quiet that it made his hair stand.

    ¡°You can¡¯t escape. How can humans fight with gods?¡± The God of Destruction appeared in front of Fei Yan, his handsome face had been distorted by hatred, leaving nothing good to speak of.

    His original golden eyes were bloodshot and looked like a stranger¡¯s. He kept staring at Jun Wu Xie, his murderous intent blindingly obvious.

    ¡°God? What God? I don¡¯t believe in such things.¡± Fei Yan took a deep breath, having nowhere else to run finally allowed him to rx. He carefully put Jun Wu Xie down and although he could not see what was in front of him, stood in front of her as a shield.

    ¡°If all gods are as greedy and cruel as you, then I believe that people would not only stop believing in them but would take great pleasure in killing them!¡± Fei Yan chuckled to himself.

    ¡°Ah? You¡¯re still so indignant. No matter, it won¡¯t be long before you suffer the same fate as your friends, unable to move or talk. Resistance is futile, just give up Jun Wu Xie now and maybe I will allow you to suffer less.¡± The God of Destruction stood there and half smiled. His prey had nowhere to run to and he was in no rush to kill it yet.

    He took pleasure in allowing his prey to feel the crushing weight of hopelessness before they died.

    ¡°In your dreams!¡± Fei Yan roared defiantly.

    The God of Destruction¡¯s eyes shed cold and said, ¡°Stupid humans...always overestimating themselves.¡±

    As soon the God of Destruction¡¯s words left his mouth, a golden bolt of light left his hands and flew towards Fei Yan like lightning!

    Although Fei Yan could not see, he could feel the dangering towards him. But the attack was so fast that he could not take any evasive maneuvers.

    Just as Fei Yan was bracing himself to meet his end, that force suddenly vanished!

 Chapter 3095 - Killing A God 1

    <h4>Chapter 3095 Killing A God 1</h4>

    At that moment, a force that was both familiar and unfamiliar at the same time appeared in front of him.

    As soon as the God of Destruction¡¯s attack was diffused, Fei Yan could see its residue in front of him as a surprisingly gentle mist.

    ¡°Yan¡¯er, take a step back.¡± The cold and familiar voice made Fei Yan tremble.

    Fei Yan could not see anything but in that darkness, he felt an unbridled joy!

    ¡°Little Xie!¡±

    That familiar voice clearly came from Jun Wu Xie!

    She was healed?

    Jun Wu Xie had stood in front of Fei Yan and extinguished the God of Destruction¡¯s attack at the critical moment.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s entire body was surrounded by a golden aura. It was neither blinding nor huge but it was so rich and mesmerising that nobody could ignore it.

    Standing behind Jun Wu Xie, Fei Yan could instantly feel the calming effect of her power. It was as if all the pain and unease he was feeling had disappeared.

    ¡°Thank you for what you¡¯ve done.¡± Jun Wu Xie smiled faintly at Fei Yan as she looked back at him.

    Yes, she still had people to protect. How could she be defeated so easily?

    Fei Yan could not help but smile from the reaches of his heart.

    Standing opposite Jun Wu Xie, the God of Destruction¡¯s expression changed as soon as he saw her.

    He was a god and was familiar with god level powers. Earlier when she and Jun Wu Yao charged into the hall, he could sense that they were strong and even had some chaos power but he did not feel any pressure.

    But he did not know why he felt a strong sense of pressure when Jun Wu Xie appeared in front of him this time.

    That kind of pure divine power, which was gentle and seemed to envelope others felt harmless to most, but for the God of Destruction, it was an extremely unbearable softness!

    ¡°Your power....why has it be stronger!¡± The God of Destruction stared at Jun Wu Xie in shock. He could not believe that not only did she not fall into despair after Jun Wu Yao¡¯s death, she instead increased her power level exponentially!

    That power was reminiscent of the Great God that the God of Destruction saw many years ago.

    But...

    How was that possible?

    Jun Wu Xie slowly turned to look at the God of Destruction. When his eyes met her own golden gaze, it was not hate that could be seen in them but a cool, calm, indifference.

    ¡°To kill a God.¡± Jun Wu Xie raised her chin slightly and looked at the God of Destruction with a cold, icy stare.

    ¡°You im to be a god but have long not been fit to be a god, much less the only god in the Three Realms. Today, I will have a taste of what it feels like to kill a god.¡± Jun Wu Xie stated matter of factly, her voice not betraying any emotion.

    The God of Destruction looked at Jun Wu Xie silently. The Jun Wu Xie in front of him seemed to have snapped out of the despair she was in when hest saw her. She now had an air of supreme confidence, which whenbined with her newfound powers, made the God of Destruction feel a sense of oppression that he had never felt before.

    ¡°Kill a God? You? Do you even know how you¡¯ve managed to survive till now? What are you going to use to kill me? Hahaha!¡± The God of Destructionughed loudly in spite of his unease, hoping to dispel those feelings with his bravado.

 Chapter 3096 - Killing A God 2

    <h4>Chapter 3096 Killing A God 2</h4>

    ¡°Kill a God? You? Do you even know how you¡¯ve managed to survive till now? What are you going to use to kill me? Hahaha!¡± The God of Destructionughed loudly in spite of his unease, hoping to dispel those feelings with his bravado.

    Jun Wu Xie looked unwaveringly at theughing God of Destruction.

    ¡°It was Ye Jue! It was him that helped you survive till now! But it¡¯s a shame that he died trying to save you...¡±

    ¡°Your abilities are exhausted.¡± Jun Wu Xie interrupted him, not allowing him to continue.

    The God of Destruction was stunned, he did not expect her to react that way. Her calm demeanor seemed to indicate that Ye Jue¡¯s death meant nothing to her.

    ¡°You really don¡¯t feel anything for Ye Jue¡¯s death? Ah...you¡¯re really cold hearted.¡± The God of Destruction chuckled.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at the God of Destruction and said matter of factly, ¡°Everything you say is to try and hurt me, what do you want to talk about? Wu Yao¡¯s death? Or that you¡¯ve hurt my friends? Or maybe....you want to use my loved ones to threaten me?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s calm tone when dissecting the God of Destruction¡¯s n was as if she was talking about something that was unrted to her.

    Her attitude was definitely not what the God of Destruction expected.

    Calm.

    Way too calm.

    The God of Destruction had a realisation, no matter how much he tried to anger Jun Wu Xie, she would not react. It was as if she had been transformed into an iceberg, looking at everything objectively.

    ¡°Truly cold.¡± The God of Destruction narrowed his eyes and grit his teeth.

    This was not the result he wanted. He had wanted Jun Wu Xie to fall into endless suffering, not to be indifferent to everything.

    Jun Wu Xie wordlessly raised her hand and removed the Face of Selvan from her ear.

    The Face of Selvan were disguised as earrings and were small and icy to the touch. Jun Wu Xie held it in her palm and it started to exude a warm and gentle silver glow, turning into an exquisite mask.

    Jun Wu Xie continued to look at the God of Destruction indifferently and put the mask on her face.

    ¡°The winner is king, that is the rule you¡¯ve set in the Three Realms....well then, who will be the winner today?¡±

    The silver glow from the Face of Selvanbined with Jun Wu Xie¡¯s own golden aura to create a single ray of light that covered her entire body. When the light subsided, Jun Wu Xie was wearing a pale golden suit of armour that had a silver insignia on it, the insignia was faintly discernible, like flickering light.

    A pair of golden wings suddenly spread from behind Jun Wu Xie!

    And surrounding these wings were golden mes!

    A strong divine power could be felt all around. The God of Destruction¡¯s eyes opened even wider when he saw Jun Wu Xie put on the Face of Selvan.

    The Face of Selvan was the most important of all Jun Wu Yao¡¯s precious weapons.

    ¡°Enough with the idle chat, let¡¯s fight!¡± Jun Wu Xie had no interest in dragging it out any longer and charged at the God of Destruction even before she had finished speaking those words.

    The God of Destruction did not know how to react to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s sudden transformation and when she was rushing towards him, it felt to him like an unstoppable force!

    ¡°Jun Wu Xie, don¡¯t be too arrogant!¡± The God of Destruction grunted and a golden me suddenly surrounded his body!

 Chapter 3097 - Killing A God 3

    <h4>Chapter 3097 Killing A God 3</h4>

    The two beams of power collided in mid-air, fighting for supremacy like a pair of duelling dragons.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body was glowing light gold with her surge of power, and God of Destruction¡¯s body was burning with a bright golden me.

    The God of Destruction simply could not believe nor ept that Jun Wu Xie¡¯s powers were on par with his.

    In reality, the God of Destruction was the God of the Three Realms. He had created it and it was his domain and Jun Wu Xie was part of that domain. However she was from another realm and her power had been sealed off while living in the Three Realms so there was no way to know how powerful she could be.

    That was why the God of Destruction dared to attack Jun Wu Xie. Earlier when she and Jun Wu Yao attacked through the hall, even theirbined power was easily subdued by him. However the Jun Wu Xie he was facing now was entirely different and the change was too quick for him to have any sort of preparation.

    Jun Wu Xie gave the God of Destruction no time to think as she rushed offensively towards him, leaving only a golden shadow where her body just was.

    The God of Destruction could only brace himself, roar out loud and face the challenge head on!

    This was a battle to the death that was too close to call. Both parties were strong and thebat produced shes of brilliant golden light that would have blinded any observers.

    Meanwhile, Fei Yan was surrounded by a golden forcefield, protecting him from all harm.

    Jun Wu Xie did that before the battle started to prevent him from being caught in the crossfire.

    The forcefield protected Fei Yan but also blocked off his ability to feel what was around him. He still could not see and hence could only listen to the deafening sounds of the battle. He wanted to stand up and help Jun Wu Xie but as he started to move, reason took over and he stopped and just stood there with his hands by his side.

    He knew that based on his power, he had no way of influencing a battle between two gods. At that moment, he prayed for the first time in his life, praying for Jun Wu Xie to emerge victorious and put an end to all the suffering.

    After Fei Yan had finished praying, a little halo emerged from the top of his head and suddenly started to make its way towards Jun Wu Xie!

    In the heat of battle, nobody noticed the tiny halo entering and merging with Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body.

    This was a battle like no other before it, both had powers beyond anything else in the Three Realms. The battle sent shockwaves rippling through the Sacred City and people everywhere were shaken by the sounds.

    The ground shook beneath their feet and everyone came out of their houses, gathered on the main street and looked up to see the temple surrounded by explosions, and it seemed like the temple was being swallowed by the sun!

    The entire temple was shrouded in a surging golden light!

 Chapter 3098 - Killing A God 4

    <h4>Chapter 3098 Killing A God 4</h4>

    The blinding light from the temple kept growing and soon, it enveloped the entire Sacred City.

    Only a few days had passed since the selection of the current Top Ten masters and those who were not from the Sacred City had already left. Those who remained felt very weak under the glow of the golden light. No matter how strong, anybody would pale inparison to the strength being shown in that battle.

    Their spiritual power seemed to be agitated by some unknown force and it constantly churned inside their bodies!

    Bai Mo and Nangong Lie were walking on the street and saw the strange scene in front of them. Both of them werepletely dumbfounded.

    ¡°What is going on?¡± Bai Mo asked while looking at the rapidly expanding stream of light that before long would cover the entire city.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± Nangong Lie¡¯s face was a little pale. He had earlier received news about Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao storming the Holy Temple, leaving a sea of blood in their wake. When he passed the information on to Qiao Chu and the rest, they immediately rushed to the Holy Temple themselves.

    He and Bai Mo had intended to go with them but were rejected. They were going there to fight to the death and if Bai Mo and Nangong Lie went with them, they would surely die as well.

    They instructed Bai Mo and Nangong Lie, in the event of their death, to immediately leave the Sacred City and take Rong Ruo with them to the Lower Realms where they might have a chance of survival.

    ¡°Do you think Fan Zhuo and the rest are alright?¡± Bai Mo felt an uneasiness that was turning into dread in his heart. He had always felt confident of his power but under the glow of the light, felt utterly weak and powerless.

    This was a kind of power that was above all other types of power and it wasughable for anyone to think they could stand up to it.

    Bai Mo and Nangong Lie were still quite a distance away from the expanding light but even with that distance they could feel the powering from it. Nobody would ever dare dream of fighting against such power!

    It instilled a fear that was indescribable with words and caused people to tremble uncontrobly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know but no matter what we must be ready to leave with Rong Ruo in case anything happens.¡± Nangong Lie furrowed his eyebrows, already prepared for the worst.

    ¡°I hope they are alright.¡± Bai Mo gritted his teeth. In that moment, he hated his own weakness but he also knew that even if his power was doubled, it would not have made a difference.

    The golden light was still expanding over the city and all the so called experts found themselves in an unbelievable situation!

    There was something in the golden light that when they came into contact with it, gave them a surge and pushed them to peak power in no time at all!

    This sudden change was difficult for them to process and what was even more surprising was that under the light, their growth was exponential!

 Chapter 3099 - Killing A God 5

    <h4>Chapter 3099 Killing A God 5</h4>

    It was a shame that....

    Even before they could rejoice in their sudden increase in strength, their power was extracted from their bodies as soon as it reached its peak!

    One by one their powers came out of the bodies as beams of light and headed towards the temple.

    In an instant their ecstacy turned to unbridled fear and they could only howl in fright as they tried to escape the light. But with their strength being continuously sucked out of their bodies, they could only rely on their legs to take them away as fast as they could run!

    But they could not run nearly as fast as the light was expanding and in no time at all, the nightmare disguised as a golden dream had swallowed everyone in its path!

    Bai Mo and Nangong Lie were still a distance away from the light but could hear the screams of paining from those who were inside it and sensed great danger. They both felt their powers heightened and decided at the same time to start escaping the Sacred City!

    ...

    Inside the Holy Temple, Jun Wu Xie and the God of Destruction were locked in a fierce battle that shook the earth and made thunderous noises with each sh. The beautiful and ornate buildings in the temple could not withstand the force of the battle and were being turned into rubble.

    Dust and ash were flying everywhere and in a short time, the once iparably beautiful Holy Temple became a barren battlefield.

    The hall was copsing and the guards feared for their lives. In their panic, they forgot they had to control Han Zifei and Jun Gu. In order to save their lives, they untied Han Zi Fei and Jun Gu, and ran out of the hall as fast as they could.

    Han Zifei and Jun Gu, who themselves did not have an easy route to freedom, were in no rush to escape. They quickly picked up Qiao Chu and the rest and managed to get them out of the hall just as the entire hall copsed!

    However, nobody cared about the badly injured Feng Ming. He could only sit in the hall and hopelessly look up at it copsing onto him with.

    With a loud crash, the hall turned into a pile of rubble and buried the filthy soul of Feng Ming within it.

    When Han Zi Fei and the rest walked out of the hall, they were shocked by the scene that awaited them.

    After the golden light passed through it, the once prosperous city was no more and looked like a wastnd. The people who hade out of their houses were now corpses on the ground, their faces frozen in agony as their power was ripped out of their bodies and absorbed by the golden light.

    ¡°What is that?¡± Jun Gu asked while supporting Fan Zhuo and Qiao Chu in each arm as he looked at the carnage and destruction in front of him.

 Chapter 3100 - Killing A God 6

    <h4>Chapter 3100 Killing A God 6</h4>

    Han Zi Fei was troubled, she was carrying Hua Yao on her back and her clothes were soaked with Hua Yao¡¯s blood, making it cool to the touch. What troubled Han Zi Fei was the guards¡¯ strange situation.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure but I have a feeling something bad is happening.¡± Han Zi Fei¡¯s heart was beating fast as a sense of uneasiness washed over her.

    In a sh, the guards were turned into corpses in front of their very eyes. All their strength and power were sucked out of their bodies by the golden light, apanied by screams of pain.

    Han Zi Fei¡¯s uneasiness reached its peak in an instant. She could feel her spiritual body increasing rapidly and instead of bringing her joy, it filled her with a fear for her survival!

    ¡°This is terrible! It¡¯s an integrated reincarnation spell!¡± She eximed as the colour drained from her face.

    She was a Sacred Maiden from the Sacred Maiden Tribe. The previous two Sacred Maidens had served at the side of the God of Destruction. If Han Zi Fei hadn¡¯t discovered the God of Destruction¡¯s n back then and escaped from the Upper Realms earlier, she might have been sent to the God of Destruction¡¯s side just like the other two before her.

    In any case, she had been taught from a young age to serve the God of Destruction and so over the years had much contact with him and understood many of his secrets.

    Back then, she thought he was just a cruel master and not the God of Destruction who wanted to destroy the world!

    ¡°Integrated reincarnation spell? What is that?¡± Jun Gu furrowed his eyebrows, feeling the same uneasiness as Han Zi Fei.

    Han Zi Fei looked very ufortable, she was constantly shifting her spiritual energy within her body, trying to counteract the spell but it was not having any effect.

    ¡°This is a spell of the God of Destruction that extracts the spiritual power and life force of anyone in its path and sends it to the God of Destruction to be absorbed into his own body. If he is using it, it means that Little Xie has recovered and is overpowering him.¡±

    ¡°ording to what you¡¯ve just said, then everyone¡¯s power will be part of the God of Destruction¡¯s. That would put Little Xie in grave danger!¡± Jun Gu shook his head, instead of rejoicing at his daughter¡¯s recovery, the news filled him with even more worry.

    Han Zi Fei remained silent. Although she knew what the spell was, she did not know how to break it.

    At that moment, they could feel their spiritual power reaching its peak and start to leave their bodies uncontrobly. Moreover their feet felt like they were stuck to the ground, unable to move even an inch.

    Before long, they would be just like those guards, corpses on the ground.....

    Fear and helplessness ruled their hearts as they could only wait for their impending death.

    However....

    Just when things were at their most dire, two light golden circles appeared and encircled both of them and also Qiao Chu and the rest!

 Chapter 3101 - Killing A God 7

    <h4>Chapter 3101 Killing A God 7</h4>

    After the two golden circles came to rest upon them, they could feel their spiritual power and bodies return to normal as the circles protected them from the external forces.

    ¡°This power....¡± Jun Gu looked around at the golden hue that was now surrounding them. It brought a sense of peace to both their bodies and spiritual power and it also brought with it a sense of familiarity and intimacy.

    ¡°It¡¯s Little Xie.¡± Han Zi Fei began to choke up as she felt the familiar presence of their daughter. Even in the heat of battle, she had not only remembered them but even used a part of her power to protect them.

    ¡°I hope Little Xie can get through this trial, I only pray for her safe return.¡± Jun Gu said worriedly, his heart filled with concern for their daughter.

    Their child had already gone through too much and they were not strong enough to help her. They could only pray for her victory over the God of Destruction!

    ...

    On the battlefield, the God of Destruction¡¯s power kept increasing. In the face of Jun Wu XIe¡¯s attack, not only was it not diminishing but seemed to be growing and the look on his face was only getting more and more crazy.

    ¡°Jun Wu XIe, you cannot defeat me! By using the integrated reincarnation spell, I¡¯m only getting stronger! The powers of all your friends and loved ones are now part of the power that I will use to crush you!¡± The God of Destruction stared at Jun Wu Xie with bloodshot eyes.

    He had to admit that Jun Wu Xie had be extremely powerful, but....

    This was his battleground!

    He had already given up on the Blood Sacrifice of the Three Realms. Even without Jun Wu Yao to break through the void, he could still absorb the power of everyone in the Three Realms and in doing so, be someone that was feared by all!

    Jun Wu Xie stared coldly at the manic God of Destruction. In the midst of the battle, she could clearly feel his powers increasing and what he said made the gravity of the situation even clearer.

    She had already guessed the God of Destruction¡¯s n and sent out some of her power to protect Han Zi Fei and the rest. But her powers were only being depleted and could only protect people within a certain range, if they left the Holy City she was not sure if she could continue to protect them.

    The God of Destruction must be stopped!

    He had to be stopped before his spell reached the entire Three Realms!

    Jun Wu Xie took a deep breath and attacked the God of Destruction once again!

    The battle to end all battles continued to rage on and the God of Destruction¡¯s power kept increasing. Power came from all around as it was used by the God of Destruction to defeat Jun Wu Xie. Something had changed in this previously one-sided battle.

    Although Jun Wu Xie¡¯s power had grown tremendously, it was not growing anymore and it was difficult to keep fighting against the God of Destruction whose power was ever increasing.

 Chapter 3102 - Finale 1

    <h4>Chapter 3102 Finale 1</h4>

    I cannot lose!

    Jun Wu Xie had a look of steely determination in her eyes and even when faced with the ever growing power of the God of Destruction, showed no signs of fear or retreat.

    [Little Xie, you are not battling alone.]

    A familiar voice suddenly emanated from her soul!

    After a moment¡¯s stunned silence, a figure appeared behind Jun Wu Xie. The figure had no warmth or sense of familiarity to it but somehow still gave her a sense of peace.

    [You still have us fighting by your side.] The figure hugged her from the back and held her outstretched hands as if giving her a boost of power.

    In the instant that their hands touched, blinding silver light came from all directions and went straight towards Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body.

    Each ball of light, by itself, held little power. But they were arriving in such huge numbers and being absorbed into Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body one by one. With each ball of light, Jun Wu Xie could clearly feel her power levels growing!

    [Gods exist because of faith. The ones whom you have protected are now protecting you in return.] Jun Wu Yao started to smile as the silhouette of his body started to blur as it melted into a giant ball of light that reconstituted itself into her body once again.

    While this was happening, in the Lower Realms....

    Countless crowds gathered together, Jun Xian, Jun Qing, Qu Lingyue, Lei Chen, Mo Qianyuan, Bai Yunxian ...

    There are countless soldiers of the Ruilin Army and the Iron Blood Army.

    At this moment with them all gathered together. There was a person among them with a bright halo all over his body ¨C Tian Ze.

    Tian Ze suddenly coughed up some blood and his body started convulsing. He started to speak but the voice that came out was that of Jun Wu Yao.

    [Little Xie needs you, please send your faith to her.]

    Those were Jun Wu Yao¡¯s final words to the people.

    Tian Ze had once used a drop of Jun Wu Yao¡¯s blood and after Jun Wu Yao¡¯s self explosion, that drop of blood had be a final conduit to his soul and he used that to convey his final wish.

    Their faith....

    Those words puzzled Jun Xian and the rest for a moment before they suddenly gained rity.

    They immediately mobilized everyone but did not know how to convey their faith. After a moment, they tried praying, praying for Jun Wu Xie¡¯s victory. When little balls of light emerged from their heads and floated up to the skies, they finally understood.

    This....

    This was the power of faith that Jun Wu Yao spoke of.

    And this power would carry their prayers and faith up to Jun Wu Xie.

    The unification of the Lower Realms allowed everyone to be mobilised in such a short time, and was made easier due to the soldiers and fast horses of the Ruilin army.

    Before long, all in the Lower Realms put down whatever they were doing and whether kneeling or standing, conveyed their sincere faith through prayers.

    The power of an innumerable faithsbined, went up into the sky, pierced the clouds and went straight to the Upper Realm!

 Chapter 3103 - Finale 2

    <h4>Chapter 3103 Finale 2</h4>

    Simultaneously, in the Sea Spirit City, Ye Gu and everyone else also felt Jun Wu Yao¡¯s final wish. They knew what it implied and were heartbroken. But for now, they pushed their despair aside as the Night Regime, Ghost Army and everyone else in the city started to pray in order to send their faith above.

    They were created by Jun Wu Yao and each had a piece of his soul in them. Their prayers carried more weight than others¡¯ as they carried a piece of Jun Wu Yao¡¯s godly power with it and affected all that surrounded them.

    The Sea Spirit Beasts who lived in the Sea of Death, not far from the Sea Spirit City, also felt the danger that was upon them. In their own unique way, they let out their cries and soon balls of light emerged from the sea and started flying towards the direction of the Sacred City.

    Ghost Realm, Soul Realm ... Countless forces of faith started to travel through space and fly up.

    This was the power and faith of good.

    And also their faith in life.

    The God of Destruction¡¯s attacks on Jun Wu Xie were bing more intense. The power he was absorbing from his spell was the weapon in defeating her.

    However....

    Just at the moment that the God of Destruction thought he was going to send Jun Wu Xue to hell.

    shes of warm light appeared in the sky and flew towards Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body, being absorbed into it.

    The shes of light came from all directions and started raining onto Jun Wu Xie like a storm!

    The God of Destruction¡¯s eyes became as big as saucers as he watched the little balls of light get absorbed into Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body and her divine power increased with every ball of light.

    Her power, which was just a moment ago, being consumed by the God of Destruction now seemed to be threatening to overpower him!

    ¡°How is this possible! Jun Wu Xie, what the hell did you do!!!¡± The God of Destruction roared incredulously, unable to understand what was going on in front of him.

    Jun Wu XIe was not from this world, no matter how powerful she was, she should not have been able to absorb power from this world!

    But the God of Destruction¡¯s belief was being destroyed in front of his very eyes!

    How could that be?

    How could Jun Wu Xie take in power from this world?

    It was impossible!

    However, the impossible was happening and Jun Wu Xie¡¯s power was growing rapidly.

    Those continuous balls of light were adding to her power and pushing her to new heights.

    ¡°I¡¯ve done things that you, calling yourself a God, would never deign worthy to do!¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s body was being filled with a warm and gentle power that wasing from all the people she had interacted with. It was all their help and support that would help her defeat the God of Destruction!

 Chapter 3104 - Finale 3

    <strong>Chapter 3104 Finale 3</strong>

    This would be thest battle ever in Three Realms!

    The God of Destruction had no regard for life, treating humans like weeds while Jun Wu Xie had always tried to protect humanity in the world.

    And the world was now repaying them in the same manner.

    Jun Wu Yao may have had left the world, but he used his dying breath to tell everyone of the battle¡¯s importance.

    It was his final gift of love to Jun Wu Xie.

    To give it their all!

    ¡°Impossible! I am a God! I am the God of this world! You can never defeat me!¡± The God of Destruction was consumed by madness and kept using the integrated reincarnation spell to try and gain more power.

    However....

    All the people who had felt threatened before had already escaped.

    All those who had not yet been consumed by the golden light had used all their spiritual power to escape.

    There was an endless forest near the Sacred City that was barren all around it. After all the people had escaped, the spell was expanding fast but it still needed time and enough people to capture as a foundation.

    On the other hand, the power of faith that Jun Wu Xie was receiving was being given to her out of peoples¡¯ own free will, she neither needed to fight nor snatch to get it. All she needed to do was to ept it into her body.

    This would be pivotal in deciding the final oue.

    The increase of the God of Destruction¡¯s power started to slow down while Jun Wu Xie¡¯s kept increasing rapidly. The purity and warmth of the power of faith was the source of her power.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s attacks started to be more fierce and the God of Destruction was growing weaker and more vulnerable under the barrage of attacks.

    The moment that Jun Wu Xie was going to defeat the God of Destruction had finally arrived!

    As the God of Destruction fell heavily to the ground, the arrogance he had built up over thousands of years had beenpletely destroyed and for the first time, fear was showing in his golden eyes. He stared at Jun Wu Xie, unable to believe that he had been defeated by someone from outside of this world.

    He could not believe that he would be defeated by someone whom he had always treated as a pawn in his ns.

    Jun Wu Xie looked at the fallen God of Destruction whose distraught face had fear all over it. But her own face did not show any trace of joy.

    There was no joy, no excitement, only calmness.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it! I don¡¯t believe it!¡± The God of Destruction stood up once more but his stature was somewhat diminished, he was severely weakened by Jun Wu Xie¡¯s attacks and the integrated reincarnation spell had also worn off leaving him even weaker.

    ¡°How could you have beaten me? With what?!¡± The God of Destruction wailed at Jun Wu Xie like he was in mourning.

    Jun Wu Xie pushed him from the altar into the mud and in that moment, his pride, built up over many years, was destroyed along with his dirty and greedy soul.

    ¡°You still don¡¯t understand?¡± Jun Wu Xie said to him coldly.

    The God of Destruction gritted his teeth and asked, ¡°Understand?¡±

 Chapter 3105 - 5 Finale 4

    <h4>Chapter 3105 Finale 4</h4>

    ¡°The world is just returning the treatment that you gave to them.¡± Jun Wu Xie said matter of factly.

    The God of Destruction sneered, ¡°This world? I am the God of this world and it¡¯s mine to do with as I please! I created everything in it and if I want to kill, nobody can do anything about it! Hahaha!¡±

    To him, it was ludicrous that the world he created was now abandoning him.

    Jun Wu Xie was nonplussed at his obstinate expression, in that moment she only felt sadness for him.

    ¡°I am a God! I am a God!¡± He started hollering, as if that was the only way to preserve hisst shred of dignity as a God.

    However, his misguided pride only made Jun Wu Xie feel even more sad for him.

    Gods created everything but they could not control everything. All beings in the world were born with free will and from that moment on, with their feelings, hopes and desires, should never be used by Gods as chess pieces.

    The wings on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s back were pping gently, suspending her in mid air.

    The God of Destruction on the other hand, had lost the strength to fly and could only look at Jun Wu Xie with hatred.

    ¡°If a God is like you, it¡¯s better to have no God at all.¡± Jun Wu Xie raised her sword of light high and concentrated all the power in her body into it.

    She struck swiftly and suddenly.

    Powered by all the faith and belief from the three realms, it struck straight through his chest like a bolt from heaven!

    Instantly!

    The God of Destruction had a look of unbearable pain on his face and his eyes were wide with disbelief but he had no strength to return to the skies.

    Everything in front of him started to go blurry, including Jun Wu Xie, the person he hated most.

    He copsed suddenly, thousands of years of memories shing before his eyes.

    In a time long ago, he was in charge of destruction and looked down at the Three Realms from the heavens,ughing at their stupidity and ignorance but was chided by the God of Light.

    From their perch, they could see the temples that the people built for them.

    They could see the people that they created, kneeling down inside those temples, offering up prayer and song in return for their kindness and benevolence.

    At the same time, the God of Destruction was struggling to remain conscious.

    He saw that from the devotees in the temples, tiny dots of light emerged from their heads and flew up to paradise which served as nourishment for the Gods.

    So.....

    That was it.

    A bitter smile formed on the God of Destruction¡¯s mouth.

    He finally understood what he had been neglecting and also the reason for his defeat.

    It was the power of faith.

    Gods created people but it was people through their faith and adoration, that elevated the Gods who helped them.

    In the end, the God of Destruction was defeated.

    He was not defeated at the hands of Jun Wu Xie alone, but by the hands of the souls that were abandoned by him.

    The faith that he had dismissed earlier was the very thing that led to his downfall.

    The God of Destruction gradually grew weaker. He finally closed his eyes and rays of light started to leak out from his body and finally, his body returned to the ground that he had created.

 Chapter 3106 - Finale 5

    <h4>Chapter 3106 Finale 5</h4>

    Jun Wu Xie gently eased herself onto the ground as she watched the God of Destruction¡¯s body disappear. The Selvan armour came off her body and turned back into an ear pin that she could hold in the palm of her hand.

    She held the pin in her hand and unconsciously tightened her grip until it pierced her skin but she did not feel any pain.

    As she watched the golden light that covered the Holy City slowly fade away, she felt no joy on the inside.

    She was victorious but did not feel happy at all.

    The God of Destruction was dead and the Three Realms had its salvation.

    But...

    She had lost her lover, who could never be reced.

    ¡°I won, we¡¯ve won.¡± She unclenched her fist and looked at the Face of Selvan which retained its beauty even though it was stained by her blood.

    Warm tears rolled down her face and fell into her palm, mixing with her blood. She was a picture of pain and sadness.

    ¡°Can....I cry now?¡± She whispered to nobody as the tears started dripping off her face, showing her hopelessness.

    She had won but she would never get him back.

    It was not the victory she wanted.

    She was like a child, squatting helplessly on the ground. Heaving and crying but the pressure made her feel like choking and there was no sound.

    When she was fighting, there was no room to feel sad or unhappy.

    Who would ease her pain now that the battle was over?

    She may have won the battle but she felt a huge hole in her heart which was the most painful wound she had ever felt.

    In the midst of the destruction, Fei Yan felt that the danger had passed. He heard the entire exchange between Jun Wu Xie and the God of Destruction and knew that it was all over. But...

    Where was Little Xie?

    Fei Yan started wandering around until finally, he felt Jun Wu Xie.

    Who was squatting on the ground, sobbing silently.

    ¡°LIttle Xie...¡± Fei Yan said, at a loss of how to continue.

    Nobody could understand Jun Wu Xie¡¯s hurt and pain at losing a loved one as well as he could.

    Fei Yan did not say another word. He squatted next to her and held her in his arms,forting his friend in his own way.

    Han Zi Fei and Jun Gu had rushed to the scene and could see Jun Wu Xie being held by Fei Yan from afar.

    Both their hearts became heavy when they saw that Jun Wu Xie had won but lost Jun Wu Yao in the process.

    The world had been liberated thanks to her but she would forever be living with those demons with no hope for salvation.

    The two looked at each other silently and walked over to Jun Wu Xie. Han Zi Fei put Hua Yao down to one side and embraced Jun Wu Xie as well.

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry my child...Wu Yao would not have wanted to see you this way.¡± Han Zi Fei put aside her own pain and held her daughter. She knew that no matter what she said, it would not be of use in that moment.

    Jun Wu Xie lost an irreceable lover.

    Jun Gu stood there clenching his fists, not knowing what to say. Nonguage in the world had the words to express the situation.

 Chapter 3107 - Finale 6

    <h4>Chapter 3107 Finale 6</h4>

    Victory had not brought joy, just a pervasive sadness.

    The blood red mist was slowly starting to recede from the Three Realms and sunlight started to bathe thend in a fresh dawn.

    However the sunlight brought no warmth to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s heart.

    Just as everyone was wallowing in sadness, a bright ray of light pierced through the sky and a figure surrounded by a golden aura appeared.

    When they saw the figure, everyone was shaken out of their stupor.

    Could it be that the God of Destruction was not dead?

    When the figure walked out of the circle of light, everyone was stunned.

    Out of the light appeared an extremely handsome man with golden eyes, smiling and looking warm and friendly.

    ¡°I guess a pathway has been opened.¡± The handsome man looked at the mess around him and sighed involuntarily.

    ¡°The destructive power here is on par with that brat, Satan¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Jun Gu asked the stranger while standing in front of his wife and daughter to shield them.

    The man sensed Jun Gu¡¯s apprehension and tried to wave him off,ughing, ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious, I am not a bad person. I¡¯m here to look for her.¡± He pointed to Jun Wu Xie who was still within the embrace of Han Zi Fei.

    Jun Gu frowned slightly and exchanged a look with Han Zi Fei.

    Han Zi Fei took a step forward, ¡°Just who are you exactly?¡±

    The manughed, ¡°I am a God but not one of this world. I have transcended these worlds and am part of the God World. I am here at someone¡¯s request but also to help Miss Wu Xie fulfill her destiny.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Han Zi Fei stared cautiously at the person in front of her. If it was not for him not exhibiting even the slightest hostility, she would have really suspected that the person was there to cause trouble.

    ¡°I think....it might be more appropriate for me to talk to Wu Xie herself.¡± The man said with some difficulty.

    Han Zi Fei hesitated a moment and released Jun Wu Xie from her embrace after exchanging a knowing look with Jun Gu.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes were bloodshot from all the crying but was stunned when she saw the person in front of her.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while.¡± The man looked at Jun Wu Xie somewhat wistfully.

    ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± Jun Wu Xie was stunned.

    ¡°Little Wu Xie, do you know him?¡± Han Zi Fei asked with caution.

    Jun Wu Xie replied, ¡°I can¡¯t say that I do but I have seen him in a dream before.¡±

    In the environment created by the Spirit Tree, other than Jun Wu Yao, there was a child. That child had golden eyes who always had a smile on his face unlike Jun Wu Yao. The face before her was as she remembered it albeit more mature.

    Han Zi Fei and Jun Gu were not totally clear about what was going on but if Jun Wu Xie had met him before, then he was probably not an enemy.

    ¡°I¡¯m so happy that you still remember me.¡± The man smiled and scratched the back of his head. ¡°I have received many blessings from you but have not had the time to thank you. However we have many days ahead of us for that and for now, let¡¯s talk about the matter at hand.¡±

 Chapter 3108 - Finale 7

    <h4>Chapter 3108 Finale 7</h4>

    ¡°What is this all about?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked suspiciously.

    The man replied, ¡°It¡¯s like this. Ie from the God¡¯s World, which is the final destination for the most outstanding Gods of each world. The one you just defeated wrecked such destruction in an attempt to enter our world. He should have been our problem to deal with but thews of our world forbid us from interfering with matters of our original world or any other world once we are inside.¡±

    ¡°But to let him continue unabated would have resulted in irreparable damage. So we had no choice but to ask you to deal with him, we are sorry for the suffering you have endured.¡± The man continued abashedly.

    In order to enter the God¡¯s World, Gods are selected based on a strict criteria and only allowed to enter if they meet the stringent conditions.

    The God of Destruction was finding ways and means to enter but did not realise that his actions broke the rules of the God¡¯s World and threw the Three Realms off bnce.

    The Gods in the God¡¯s World discussed how to solve the problem of the God of Destruction and they decided to let the soul of the previous messenger of God into the world to rid it of this evil and Jun Wu Xie was the chosen one.

    Jun Wu Xie used to be the guide of the Gods. When the world of the handsome man and Jun Wu Yao first appeared, it was she who qualified them to be Gods. In her soul, there was the power of a God but as she had been reincarnated, she was no longer bound by the rules of the God¡¯s World.

    ¡°You are saying that it was you who arranged for me toe to this world? Then Wu Yao....¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s mind was racing, if she had been sent here by others, was Jun Wu Yao as well?

    ¡°Ah him, he was a disobedient one and did many bad things in our world. So in order to punish him, we sent him to this world to do some penance and saving the world with you was his path to redemption.¡±

    ¡°Redemption? Your redemption involves the destruction of his soul?¡± Jun Wu Xie felt the anger rising within her.

    The man saw her anger and raised his hands up in defence, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! That was what he needed to endure but he has already paid for his past misdeeds, so...¡±

    The man raised his hand and a dark coloured me appeared in his palm.

    ¡°Since he has atoned, he can now be reborn.¡± With a flourish of his hand, he dropped the me on to the ground and once it hit the ground, the me expanded and transformed into the form of a man!

    When the man¡¯s final form had taken shape, Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes widened and rushed into his arms without a moment¡¯s hesitation!

    ¡°I¡¯m back.¡± The newly reincarnated Jun Wu Yao held Jun Wu Xie in his arms as tight as he could, the look in his eyes saying he never wanted to let go.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded her head silently while in Jun Wu Yao¡¯s embrace, an indescribable joy filling every corner of her heart.

    ¡°Now, isn¡¯t everything alright again?¡± The man said with a big smile.

    Jun Wu Yao looked at the man, his eyes filled with contempt.

    The man just shrugged.

 Chapter 3109 - Finale 8

    <h4>Chapter 3109 Finale 8</h4>

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s return dispelled the gloom from everyone¡¯s hearts. They were all happy for Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao.

    ¡°Erm...you two can reconnectter, we have important business to discuss now.¡± The man could not help but disturb the long suffering lovers.

    Jun Wu Yao looked coldly at the man, for some inexplicable reason, whenever he saw that constantly smiling face, he always had the urge to punch it in.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. If it weren¡¯t for me, you wouldn¡¯t have the chance to reunite with Li...ah Wu Xie.¡± The man hummed.

    ¡°If you have something to say, just say it.¡± Jun Wu Yao did not appreciate the sentiment.

    The man pouted, he and Jun Wu Yao just could not get along. He then turned to Jun Wu Xie and said, ¡°Although the so-called God of Destruction has been destroyed and the Three Realms has returned to peace, the havoc he caused will not be fixed so easily. Since your powers have been restored and have also earned the faith of the people of this world, you need to step in for the missing Gods of this world and protect it.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Jun Wu Xie was shocked.

    ¡°Eh...we hope you return but for now you need to be the God of this world and guide it back to normalcy.¡± The man said.

    Jun Wu Xie was silent but Jun Wu Yao retorted, ¡°Why should she?¡±

    The corner of the man¡¯s mouth twitched, he was still just as annoying even after so many reincarnations! He really did not understand why he was with Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t asking you, I was asking Wu Xie.¡± the man replied.

    Jun Wu Yao gave a cold scoff.

    Jun Wu Xie was frowning slightly, she did not seem too interested in the nid out by the man. She just wanted to find a quiet, scenic mountain to live out the rest of her days with Jun Wu Yao.

    The man saw her hesitation and said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t be too quick to say no. If you be the God of this world, you can make all your loved ones, even those who have passed, Gods of this world as well to protect the world with you.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie was a little tempted as she thought of Rong Ruo, Yan Bu Gui and the rest.

    ¡°Furthermore, I¡¯m not supposed to tell you this but you can even see the girl who lost her life for you in a previous life.¡± The man threw another enticement at Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s eyes turned wide in amazement, ¡°Xiao Xiao?!¡±

    The man smiled and nodded his head, ¡°Yes, she is now the main God in our world and if you be a God, you can surely see each other.¡±

    Jun Wu Xie took a deep breath and said to the man, ¡°Alright, I agree.¡±

    The man smiled contentedly,pletely oblivious to Jun Wu Yao¡¯s contemptuous look.

    ¡°So we leave this world to you, hopefully you can restore its bnce and peace.¡± The man raised his hands and two bursts of golden light flew from his fingertips and entered Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao¡¯s bodies between their eyebrows.

    Little Yang, do you think your own disagreement is all that matters? If Jun Wu Xie says yes, Jun Wu Yao would not ever disagree.

    The man was very proud of himself for seeding in his ploy.

    When the divine power entered through their eyebrows, they both felt it permeate their whole body and awaken a strange sensation within them....

 Chapter 3110 - Finale 9

    <h4>Chapter 3110 Finale 9</h4>

    The Gods¡¯ Paradise.

    Two years had passed since that man appeared and Jun Wu Xie was observing the Three Realms through the God mirror, happy that bnce had been restored and the people were happy. She was stroking Little ck in herp when a sphere suddenly rolled next to her leg.

    She looked down at it and was stunned by what she saw.

    A pair of sorrowful, pleading eyes belonging to Lord Meh Meh were looking up at Jun Wu Xie, tugging at her skirt.

    Before Jun Wu Xie could understand what was going on, she spotted a fair and tender little doll walking drunkenly towards her side, as the little baby grabbed Sacrificial Blood Rabbit in a hold by its tail. The little baby opened its toothless mouth to make some babbling sounds and waved its hands at a bleating Lord Meh Meh who was seeking refuge at Jun Wu Xie¡¯s feet.

    ¡°Meh meh meh!¡± Lord Meh Meh shouted in fright as the baby came closer.

    Just as the baby was about to pick up Lord Meh Meh, arge figure appeared behind him and scooped the baby up.

    ¡°Ahhh...¡± The baby released Sacrificial Blood Rabbit¡¯s tail from its hand and continued to make a humming sound.

    The baby looked up, saw Jun Wu Yao¡¯s handsome face and stopped making a fuss.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have agreed to his suggestion, I told you he was up to no good.¡± Jun Wu Yao held his baby and walked up next to his wife with an exasperated look on his face.

    After they epted the proposal, both of them became the Gods of this world and Jun Wu Xie summoned the souls of Yan Bu Gui and the rest to be Gods inn to assist to protect the world.

    However...

    It was no easy feat to bring order to a world that was in such a mess. Even with Qiao Chu and the rest helping, Jun Wu Yao found himself busy beyond expectation and could not find time to spend with his wife. Even the baby that he was holding was born out of stealing some time away.

    Jun Wu Xie looked up at her husband and child, her eyes filled with happiness.

    When the baby saw its mother, it immediately waved its hands in the air asking for a hug, totally disregarding it¡¯s father.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t Little Lotus and the rest helping too?¡± Jun Wu Xie chuckled.

    Jun Wu Yao sighed, their Ring Spirits had be God Ring Spirits, greatly increasing in power, not to mention their own God Powers. The Soul World had been reopened and the Three Realms had also gradually changed. Just that...

    ¡°But you¡¯ve been spending less time with me.¡± Jun Wu Yaoined.

    Jun Wu Xie couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at Jun Wu Yao¡¯s pitiful face and waved him close. When he leaned in, he felt a warm and gentle touch on his cheek.

    ¡°We still have a long time ahead of us.¡± Jun Wu Xie said with a smile.

    Jun Wu Yao broke into a smile as well and took Jun Wu Xie into her arms, ¡°No matter how long, it won¡¯t be long enough.¡±

 Chapter 3111 - Jun Mo Yeâ€™s Confusion 1

    <h4>Chapter 3111 Jun Mo Ye¡¯s Confusion 1</h4>

    As the child of two gods, all Jun Mo Ye wanted to do everyday was climb on to Lord Meh Meh, hug Blood Sacrificial Rabbit under the sun and watch the stars with her uncle, the Heavenly Imperial Snow Lotus.

    She was only three years old but already had a dilemma.

    She had followed her parents to her grandparents house but....

    ¡°Mother, why do I have two maternal grandfathers?¡± Jun Mo Ye looked up at her mother who was cradling her, confusion written all over her cherubic face.

    Everyone in the Jun family was gathered in the great hall of the Jun residence, enjoying each other¡¯spany. However when the innocent child asked that question, the entire hall fell into silence.

    Jun Xian, whose energy beguiled his white haired appearance, looked at his confused granddaughter, turned his gaze to Jun Gu and Han Zi Fei and coughed to attract their attention.

    Jun Gu was momentarily at a loss and did not know what to do.

    Over four years ago, after the God of Destruction had been defeated and the Three Realms returned to peace, Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao left the Three Realms to reside in the Heavenly Realm. Jun Gu and Han Zi Fei then returned to the Lower Three Realms to live with Jun Xian, Jun Qing and the others in the Jun residence. Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao visited asionally and even though distance was no longer an issue with their powers, each visit was still cherished by all.

    ¡°Little Ye Ye, why do you ask?¡± Han Zi Fei looked at her husband¡¯s state with amusement, smiled at the child and reached out her hand saying, ¡°Come to grandmother.¡±

    After receiving a nod of approval from her mother, Jun Mo Ye slowly made her way to her grandmother¡¯s side, asking to be picked up.

    ¡°I saw a grandfather in a room in the courtyard.¡± Jun Mo Ye looked at his grandmother with her dark gold eyes as she said it.

    Instantly, the entire family understood what was going on.

    When Jun Gu was chosen by the God of Destruction, he was given a new body. When he and Han Zi Fei returned to the Lower Realm, he discovered that his original body had been kept in good condition by the family. However, his soul had stabilized in his current body and transferring it might have had negative side effects so after discussing with the family, the decision was made to remain in his current body.

    As for his original body, nobody in the family was willing to get rid of it even though it was just an empty shell. In any case, with Jun Wu Xie¡¯s power protecting it, the body was incorruptible. So it just sat in a room in the courtyard and a servant would clean it regrly.

    Jun Gu always felt a little awkward regarding this matter and whenever he saw his other self lying motionless on the bed, he always felt a little breathless with awe.

    Since neither his father nor his wife was willing to put that body into the ground, he had no choice but to get used to it.

    As the years passed, Jun Gu had all but forgotten about it and did not expect his granddaughter to discover it.

    ¡°That¡¯s your grandfather too. He has two bodies and can switch them whenever one is tired. Isn¡¯t he great?¡± Han Zi Fei smiled at her granddaughter.

 Chapter 3112 - The Little Uncle Whoâ€™s Forced To Get Married

    <h4>Chapter 3112 The Little Uncle Who¡°s Forced To Get Married</h4>

    Jun Gu looked at his wife¡¯s evil sense of humour but did not say anything.

    Jun Mo Ye however, believed every word and looked at his grandfather with great admiration, making Jun Gu feel superhuman.

    Seeing Han Zi Fei put a smile on Jun Mo Ye¡¯s face, Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao could not help but chuckle along.

    Jun Mo Ye¡¯s confusion was solved, but Jun Xian seemed to suddenly think of something, and turned to look at Jun Qing who was smiling.

    ¡°You still dare tough?! Your brother¡¯s granddaughter is already so old, how about you? Jun Xian looked at his younger, less aplished son while stroking his beard.

    Due to Jun Wu Xie¡¯s intervention, nobody in the Jun family aged. Jun Xian, despite looking only like he was in his twenties, he was much older than that.

    In the midst of the family¡¯s happiness, Jun Xian could not help but feel sorry for his youngest son. In terms of both character or looks, he was notcking but after so many years, he remained single and could not find a suitable mate.

    In the past when Jun Xian broached the topic of marriage, Jun Qing brushed it aside, saying he wanted to help Jun Wu Xie stabilize the Three Realms. Now that peace reigned over the Three Realms, that excuse no longer held water!

    Seeing that his father was bringing up such an unwee topic, Jun Qing could no longer smile.

    ¡°Well.....¡± Jun QIng¡¯s mouth remained open for a while but nothing wasing out.

    Jun Xian was not going to let him off that easily and said sternly, ¡°Enough with your excuses. If you do not find a wife in three months, I will find one for you and don¡¯t me me if she isn¡¯t a ravishing beauty.¡±

    Jun Qing looked at his father half crying and half smiling. He always got like this when Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao came home with their baby but this time he seemed resolute and there was no dying it anymore.

    But.....

    Jun Qing had no views on such matters but there was one thing he knew.

    Whenever he saw Jun Mo Ye, he always had the urge to have a child of his own.

    However....

    How do you have a child if you don¡¯t have a wife?

    Jun Xian continued to nag on and Jun Qing could only lower his head and look towards his siblings for help but they were too preupied with ying with Jun Mo Ye to notice his cries for help.

    But Han Zi Fei noticed his predicament and said, ¡°Little Wu Xie, if I remember correctly, Yue Ye is still your disciple right?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie was stunned for a moment, she did not expect her mother to bring up Yue Ye.

    Yue Ye had been sent back to the Lower Realms at a young age and Jun Wu Xie made her her disciple as she had shown great talent in healing poisons. However, although she was her disciple, Jun Wu Xie did not pay much attention to her and sent her to live with the Jun family to be taken care of.

    Over time, Yue Ye had blossomed into a beautiful, youngdy.

 Chapter 3113 - A Lady Who Is As Delicate As A Flower And As Exquisite as Jade

    <h4>Chapter 3113 A Lady Who Is As Delicate As A Flower And As Exquisite as Jade</h4>

    Because she was raised in the Jun household, Yue Ye was familiar with the people in the Ruilin Army in which there were many famous doctors besides Bai Xu, Mu Chen and Bai Yun. On ount of her knowledge of medicine and blessings bestowed by Jun Wu Xie, she was counted amongst them.

    When she was still young, most of the soldiers in the Ruilin Army took care of her as a little sister.

    Her good character, in addition to her pretty face, made her the subject of attention and admiration from many soldiers.

    ¡°What about Yue Ye?¡± Jun Wu Xie asked Han Zi Fei, not understanding her meaning.

    ¡°She isn¡¯t a child anymore and previously, her grandfather had asked me to find her a suitable man. As her master, shouldn¡¯t you put some effort into that as well?¡± Han Zi Fei chuckled.

    ¡°Mother can do as she pleases, I¡¯m not an expert in this area.¡± Jun Wu Xie sounded a little impatient.

    ¡°Yes, Dumb Qiao and the rest are good candidates. Although they are a little older, it matters little since they are Gods and do not age. Why don¡¯t you...¡± Han Zi Fei suggested.

    But that made Jun Wu Xie not know whether tough or cry.

    The few of them seemed even stranger than her own uncle.

    Ever since Fei Yan had his appearance and eyesight restored after bing a God, he only had eyes for Rong Ruo, who had also be a God.

    And Qiao Chu and Hua Yao kepting and going, not interacting with women.

    Only Fan Zhuo seemed rtively normal but whenever he returned to the Lower Three Realms, he was holed up in the Feng Hua School to meet up with Fan Jin and the two brothers would talk for hours on end, there was no room for Jun Wu Xie to intervene.

    Upon thinking about it, Jun Wu Xie could not think of any suitable candidates for Yue Ye.

    Ye Mei and the rest had nary a romantic bone in their body and just kept doing their jobs of standing guard ever since they entered paradise.

    After thinking for a long time, Jun Wu Xie suddenly thought of someone.

    ¡°Dumb Qiao and the rest may not be suitable, but Nangong Lie might be.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± the previously quiet Jun Qing suddenly made his voice heard.

    ¡°.....¡±

    The hall fell silent and everyone in it turned to look at Jun Qing.

    ¡°Why not? We all know Nangong Lie and he is a good man, which is such a rarity in the Three Realms.¡± The more Han Zi Fei said, the more she felt Nangong Lie was suitable, seemingly not noticing that Jun Qing¡¯s expression was turning sour.

    He looked impatiently at his sister-inw and stood up suddenly, saying, ¡± I¡¯m going out for a walk.¡±

    After finishing, he left without waiting for anyone to respond.

    Jun Wu Xie was confused, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with uncle?¡±

    Han Zi Fei suddenlyughed and had a mischievous glint in her eye, ¡°What else could it be? The girl he raised has suddenly be a woman and about to be married off, your uncle...couldn¡¯t take it.¡±

 Chapter 3114 - Big Red Lantern Hung Up High

    <h4>Chapter 3114 Big Red Lantern Hung Up High</h4>

    Nobody knew exactly how stubborn Jun Qing was.

    That night, neither he nor Yue Ye returned home to the Jun residence.

    But Yan Bu Gui, who had already reunited with Su Ya, had seen Jun Qing call Yue Ye out at night to go to theke for a chat.

    After that incident....

    Jun Xian never urged Jun Qing to get married again and the Jun household started preparations for a big wedding celebration.

    Jun Wu Xie was mncholic, wondering if she would have to change how she addressed her disciple in the future....

    ...

    On the day of the wedding, Jun Qing sessfully brought Yue Ye away. As broken-hearted as the members of the Ruilin Army were, none dared to challenge him as they feared for their lives.

    Qiao Chu and the rest were greeted by a sea of red decorations as they arrived to celebrate the festivities and each watched as the groom, Jun Qing, got redder and redder as he continued drinking wine.

    ¡°Looks like Little Uncle might not be able to perform in the bedroom tonight.¡± Qiao Chu said with augh. To the side, although the members of the Ruilin Army had no courage to challenge him, they did not hold back when it came to insulting him.

    Jun Qing would have already been lying drunk on the floor if not for his high alcohol tolerance.

    And this was not even counting the alcohol that Long Qi had drunk on his behalf.

    ¡°That¡¯s where you¡¯re wrong, even if he¡¯s lying t on the floor, he still must do it.¡± Fei Yanughed. His appearance had fully recovered but his character remained unchanged.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe he¡¯s so drunk this early. If this continues, Long Qi will have to carry him back.¡± Qiao Chu thought out loud.

    Fei Yan gently swirled the ss in his hand, ¡°Have you forgotten who is Yue Ye¡¯s teacher? She will surely have something simple like a sobering medicine on hand.¡±

    ¡°....¡± Qiao Chu remained silent, pretending he never said anything at all.

    ¡°Mother...hug...¡± Jun Mo Ye had just returned to the banquet hall after being in the bridal chamber looking at Yue Ye and immediately asked her mother for a hug when she saw her.

    Jun Wu Xieughed and picked her daughter up and put her on herp. Jun Wu Yao, sitting to her side, smiled and ced some delicious food on the te for his wife and daughter to eat.

    The family of three looked the picture of harmonious contentment at the table.

    Fei Yan could not help but smile at the scene. After drinking a few more, his eyes started to wander towards Rong Ruo, who was sitting next to him.

    Rong Ruo¡¯s soul was extracted out of the puppet by Jun Wu Xie and put into a new body. Rong Ruo had requested to be put into a male body and while there was little change to his facial appearance, the broad shoulders and chest gave no hint of femininity whatsoever. He had be a dashing young man.

    Rong Ruo was kind by nature and when the women at the wedding celebration saw his gentle smile, they could not help but swoon. However, the attention Rong Ruo was receiving made Fei Yan feel suffocated.

    He wished he could stuff Rong Ruo into his pocket, away from the lecherous eyes of those women.

 Chapter 3115 - Can I Hug You?

    <h4>Chapter 3115 Can I Hug You?</h4>

    Jun Qing was stumbling over himself and had to be helped to his room by Long Qi who was almost as drunk as him. The men from the Ruilin Army, while sore that the flower in their midst had been taken away, acknowledged that it was by a man they ultimately admired and stopped making a fuss.

    The banquet was nearing its end, and the crowd started to disperse.

    As a member of the Jun household, Jun Wu Xie sent off the guests with Jun Gu and the rest of the family.

    A figure walked hesitantly towards the main door of the Jun residence.

    ¡°May I have a few words with you?¡± Qu Ling Yue said to Jun Wu Xie, who despite bing a mother and showing some weariness from the years that have passed, she still looked as radiant as she did in her past.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded her head, passed her tired child to Jun Wu Yao and walked together with Qu Ling Yue to the backyard.

    Lei Chen, who had arrived at the banquet with Qu Ling Yue, did not follow them. But as she stood at the doorway watching them walk away, his heart was ovee with bitterness.

    Jun Wu Xie and Qu Ling Yue strolled in the garden under the moonlight and the flowers, seemingly aware of her godly presence, seemed to bloom even brighter.

    The red silk was hung high and as people were leaving, the Jun family¡¯s joy was obvious but their joy was not shared by everyone present.

    Qu Ling Yue and Jun Wu Xie both said nothing as they walked through the garden and sat down. Both beauties hadpletely opposite demeanors.

    Qu Ling Yue had long cast away the image of a young, naive woman after going through her numerous trials and tribtions and no full blooded man would dare to underestimate her.

    She was a steel blooded queen, and was no longer the Qu Ling Yue of old, a spoiled girl from a big city.

    It was only at this moment, as she was seated next to Jun Wu Xie, that a smile could be seen on her face. Their long shadows, cast by the moonlight, made them seem worlds apart despite the fact that they were so close to each other.

    ¡°I grew up in the Thousand Beasts City. Although my mother died young, my father loved me greatly and never let me suffer any hardship. I believed the world was good and the asional sh of evil I saw had nothing to do with me. My father used to say that when I got older, I should find a man that truly loves me and is devoted to my happiness and that it didn¡¯t matter whether he was rich or talented.¡± Qu Ling Yue said with augh, her shadow moving in unison with her.

    ¡°I never thought I would experience what I did, even know it still feels like a nightmare, like it wasn¡¯t real. But I can¡¯t deny that it did happen although now I can¡¯t remember everything that happened, maybe it¡¯s my subconscious trying to forget it.

    Qu Ling Yue¡¯s voice cracked. She turned to look at Jun Wu Xie who was looking at her calmly and silently but could feel an unmistakable gentleness in the look.

    The gentleness...

    Made her feel like crying.

    ¡°Wu Xie.¡± Qu Ling Yue said softly.

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Can...I give you a hug?¡± Qu Ling Yue¡¯s voice was barely audible and trembling ever so slightly.

 Chapter 3116 - Iron Blood Empress

    <strong>Chapter 3116 Iron Blood Empress</strong>

    Jun Wu Xie was stunned momentarily and as she looked at Qu Ling Yue¡¯s eyes being welled up with tears, she felt like she was looking at her naive and innocent eyes from the past.

    Jun Wu Xie stood up, extended her arms and wrapped them around Qu Ling Yue, all without saying a word.

    This was the first time she had embraced the woman who was once known as her wife.

    Jun Wu Xie realised that she had not changed at all, her petite frame felt so weak in her arms.

    Under the mask of strength and decisiveness was still a scared little girl.

    The difference was....

    The little girl had her own beliefs and it was those beliefs that made her grow strong.

    Qu Ling Yue closed her eyes and enjoyed the warmth of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s embrace, longing for it tost knowing that it could never belong to her.

    ¡°Wu Xie, thank you.¡±

    The soft thank you came straight from her heart.

    ¡°I don¡¯t regret falling in love with you, you were better than anybody else.¡±

    The many years of repressed love burst forth at that moment and tears started steaming down her face.

    Jun Wu Xie just held her silently, she knew what was in her heart but could not reciprocate.

    She had said in the past that she could be Qu Ling Yue¡¯s greatest protector and support but she could not give her what she wanted the most.

    Under the moonlight, it was silent.

    Lei Chen stood in the corner of the garden, confused by what he was witnessing, not knowing what emotions he was feeling at that time.

    After a moment of silence, Qu Ling Yue pushed away from Jun Wu Xie, stood up and wiped away her tears. Even though her eyes were still filled with tears, she was smiling radiantly.

    ¡°I¡¯m about to start a new life and will not be bogged down by the past. I have repaid your kindness to me and protected what you asked me to protect. We are even.¡± Qu Ling Yue said with a smile, which would have been convincing were it not for the tremble in her voice.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded her head slightly. She felt guilty towards Qu Ling Yue and would never be stingy with what she asked for.

    No matter what direction Qu Ling Yue chose to take in the future, she would support her silently.

    Qu Ling Yue¡¯s smile turned even brighter and she took a step forward and nted a light kiss on Jun Wu Xie¡¯s cheek.

    So light...

    That it felt like a gentle breeze kissing her.

    ¡°Really even.¡± Qu Ling Yue stared at Jun Wu Xie.

    Without waiting for an answer, Qu Ling Yue turned around and started to walk away.

    Jun Wu Xie was feeling confused but could not do anything.

    When she reached the entrance of the garden, Qu Ling Yue saw the man who had been waiting for her.

    Lei Chen was surprised and felt embarrassed at being caught.

    ¡°I..I was just passing by...¡±

    ¡°Lei Chen.¡± Qu Ling Yue said suddenly.

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Do you mind?¡± Qu Ling Yue said to him.

    ¡°Mind what?¡± Lei Chen did not know what she was talking about.

    ¡°My past, all the things I¡¯ve done before.¡± Qu Ling Yue replied.

    Lei Chen shook his head without hesitation, ¡°You¡¯re better than anyone, I¡¯ve always seen that. All these years, you...¡±

    Before he could finish, Qu Ling Yue put her finger on his lips to shush him.

    ¡°Do you dare to marry me?¡±

    Lei Chen¡¯s eyes grewrge in disbelief and he removed her hand from his lips, grasping it tightly and eximed in delight, ¡°Marrying you would be the greatest joy in my life!¡±

 Chapter 3117 - Xiao Xie 1

    <h4>Chapter 3117 Xiao Xie 1</h4>

    The night was silent.

    After Qu Ling Yue left, Jun Wu Xie sat in the courtyard for a long time, until Jun Wu Yao walked to her under the moonlight and sat down beside her.

    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Jun Wu Yao looked at Jun Wu Xie, and the love in his eyes was apparent.

    Jun Wu Xie shook her head.

    ¡°Nothing much, just that time has passed by so quickly and so many people and things have changed.¡±

    ¡°Changed for the better or worse?¡± Jun Wu Yao inquired with a smile.

    Jun Wu Xie sighed, ¡°Do you think Xiao Zhuo has really let it go?¡±

    Jun Wu Xie did not know how to react.

    At the time when the God of Destruction was vanquished, there was a being that was not destroyed with him, it was Gu Ying. Gu Ying was a soul that had been released by the God of Destruction but somehow managed to gain a mind of its own.

    After the God of Destruction died, Gu Ying¡¯s soul was truly liberated, no longer subject to any restraint. When the God of Destruction died, Gu Ying did not leave, but appeared in front of Jun Wu Xie, as if he was waiting for something.

    At the time Fan Zhuo was conscious but let Gu Ying go in the end...

    Among them, only Fan Zhuo and Gu Ying had bad blood between them but Fan Zhuo decided to let him go.

    Gu Ying¡¯s soul was finally taken away by Gu Xin Yan but nobody knew where he was taken to.

    ¡°It was his own decision so I believe he would be at peace with it.¡± Jun Wu Yao replied.

    In that game of chess, everyone was just a pawn in the God of Destruction¡¯s game.

    Jun Wu Xie sighed softly, ¡°What about Little Mo Ye?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s asleep, Hua Yao is carrying her and I came to see you.¡± Jun Wu Yao replied.

    Jun Wu Xue smiled and held his hand as she stood up.

    Just as she was about to leave the courtyard, a holy light appeared suddenly and shone on an empty space in the yard!

    The holy light was dazzlingly bright, making it impossible for anyone looking at it to open their eyes.

    The sacred and pure light rooted Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao to the ground.

    A petite figure emerged from the light.

    ¡°Hmm? What ce is this? Did the main God trick me again?¡± A suspicious voice pierced the silence in the courtyard.

    When Jun Wu Xie heard that voice, it was like she had been struck by lightning and froze to the spot!!

    The figure casted its eyes over the courtyard and when it saw Jun Wu Xie, it suddenly burst out into a bright and radiant smile!

    ¡°Wu Xie!¡± A beautiful voice rang out from the person¡¯s mouth. She was a beautiful and captivating young woman with not a single w on her face and radiated a strong energy.

    Her warm beauty stood in contrast with Jun Wu Xie¡¯s cool beauty but both were equally beautiful.

    ¡°Little Wu Xie! I¡¯ve finally found you, I¡¯ve missed you so much!¡± the beautiful woman rushed towards the rooted Jun Wu Xie with her arms outstretched.

    But Jun Wu Xie suddenly regained her senses and raised her hand to strike the onrushing girl in her face!

    The girl was stunned and looked at Jun Wu Xie. In her eyes there was no anger, just a sense of sadness and grievances.

 Chapter 3118 - Xiao Xie 2

    <h4>Chapter 3118 Xiao Xie 2</h4>

    The entire courtyard was eerily quiet and the figure that emerged from the light had been frightened into silence.

    They stared at the Little Devil King who had been hit by a beautiful girl!

    What surprised them even more was theck of retaliation.

    ¡°Little Wu Xie, that¡¯s certainly a special way to greet someone...¡± Shen Yan Xiao rubbed the sore area on his face. What had happened to LIttle Wu Xie to turn her so violent?

    Jun Wu Xie took a deep breath, strode forward and stared at the hateful woman in front of her with hatred in her eyes, ¡°Greet you? Why should I have to be polite to such an arrogant and stupid woman like you?!¡±

    ¡°....¡± Shen Yan Xiao was stunned, as the Main God for many years, she had be ustomed to people hanging on her every word but when faced with Jun Wu Xie¡¯s intense stare, she could only stand silently as she let her vent.

    ¡°You¡¯re very capable aren¡¯t you? You¡¯re very powerful when standing in front of me? How did I not know that you¡¯re capable of such dedication? I don¡¯t care for your protection!¡± Jun Wu Xie didn¡¯t hold back as she continued staring at the woman who died for her.

    She never felt any care or concern in her previous life and the only person who treated her well or could make any inroads into her heart was the hateful woman standing in front of her.

    But....

    It was this woman who used her own life to protect her during a time of great danger.

    But that scene became a nightmare for Jun Wu Xie that she has not been able to forget!

    She would never be able to erase the memory of seeing her fall in front of her.

    That was in a previous life where all the warmth she ever knew was wiped out in front of her very eyes....

    How she wished that the one who died was her instead!

    ¡°Damn you! Damn you! Who said you could save me?!¡± Jun Wu Xie howled, the repressed anger of two lifetimes boiling to the surface.

    As Shen Yan Xiao stood there bearing the brunt of Jun Wu Xie¡¯s anger, any grievances she had disappeared and she smiled a little as Jun Wu Xie continued. She then extended her arms to give Jun Wu Xie a hug.

    ¡°Alright, I admit my mistake, don¡¯t be angry anymore. You saved me so many times, but I¡¯m not allowed to return the favour even once?¡± Shen Yan Xiao said gently but with a bittersweet tone in her voice.

    It was good that they didn¡¯t forget each other.

    ¡°I don¡¯t appreciate it.¡± Jun Wu Xie retorted.

    Shen Yan Xiao chuckled slightly.

    Little Wu Xie had never changed, she was incredibly soft hearted but her pride always made her keep an icy cool demeanor and an even sharper mouth.

    Jun Wu Xie gradually calmed down after her initial burst of anger. The holy light had attracted the attention of quite a few people and made Qiao Chu and the others who were resting in the house go out to take a look.

    They arrived in the courtyard to see Jun Wu Xie locked in an embrace with a beautiful woman they had never seen before and standing behind the woman were several tall figures.

    ¡°Brother Wu Yao....this is....¡± Qiao Chu inquired hesitantly.

    Jun Wu Yao just shook his head.

    ¡°My apologies, I am Little Wu Xie¡¯s friend from long ago and I came to see how she is doing.¡± Shen Yan Xiao said cheerfully and looked up to greet Jun Wu Xie¡¯s family and friends. But the first person she cast her eyes on blew her away!

    ¡°Satan!!!¡±

 Chapter 3119 - Xiao Xie 3

    <h4>Chapter 3119 Xiao Xie 3</h4>

    Shen Yan Xiao stared at the man behind Jun Wu Xie in disbelief, after all those years, those unmistakable purple eyes still haunted her like a nightmare!

    Satan!

    The Devil King who almost destroyed the world!

    What was he doing there?

    Instinctively, Shen Yan Xiao shielded Jun Wu Xie behind her own body and shouted to the crowd.

    ¡°Help me protect Little Wu Xie!¡±

    The man she was referring to was tall and handsome. His eyes exuded a coldness that only seemed to dissipate when he looked at her.

    Di Xiu looked helplessly at the young girl who was pushed in front of him as well as his own feisty wife and suddenly had a headache.

    ¡°Satan, you haven¡¯t been destroyed!¡± Shen Yan Xiao narrowed her eyes as she prepared to use all her power in battle.

    Jun Wu Yao looked on in surprise at the woman who was being so hostile towards him, he felt like he had seen her and the people behind her in a dream once.

    In that dream, it was this group of people that destroyed him.

    However....

    ¡°I think you¡¯ve got the wrong person.¡± Jun Wu Yao said with augh, the situation at hand was quite interesting.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be mistaken even if you were reduced to ashes!¡± Shen Yan Xiao retorted.

    ¡°Oh? Then maybe you should ask Little Xie who I am.¡± Jun Wu Yao said. If he did not know what Shen Yan Xiao meant to Jun Wu Xie or that she had once sacrificed her life to save her, he might not have had the patience to say all that to her.

    Shen Yan Xiao narrowed her eyes once again and turned towards Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu XIe had aplicated expression on her face.

    ¡°Little Wu Xie, this is a bad guy and you should keep your distance from him.¡± Shen Yan Xiao said with great concern.

    Jun Wu Xie¡¯s expression grew even moreplicated.

    ¡°But don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let him harm even a hair on your head.¡± Shen Yan Xiao continued sincerely.

    ¡°...¡± Jun Wu Xie¡¯s brows were almost knotted.

    Just as Shen Yan Xiao was preparing to find out from Jun Wu Xie what Satan was doing there and if he had caused any trouble, a soft and gentle voice suddenly rang out.

    ¡°Mother....¡± Jun Mo Ye, who had been sleeping, was awakened by themotion and wandered into the courtyard and saw her mother.

    ¡°Mo...mother?¡± Shen Yan Xiao looked at the cute child then back at Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie nodded her head.

    Shen Yan Xiao was speechless.

    It was iprehensible for her to think of Jun Wu Xie as a mother.

    ¡°Mother....hug...¡± Little Mo Ye paid no attention to the stranger in the courtyard and sleepily whined to her mother to pick her up.

    Jun Wu Xieughed and shook her head at her daughter.

    Little Mo Ye was aggrieved at being refused by her mother and started bawling. As she looked around, she saw Jun Wu Yao and said pitifully, ¡°Father...hug...¡±

    ¡°....¡± When Shen Yan Xiao heard the word ¡°Father¡±, it was like she was struck by lightning and was rooted to the spot!

 Chapter 3120 - Xiao Xie 4

    <h4>Chapter 3120 Xiao Xie 4</h4>

    Father....father....father....

    Those two words nauseated Shen Yan Xiao. As she looked at Jun Mo Ye¡¯s exquisite face, she saw shades of both Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao.

    Shen Yan Xiao clutched her chest and had trouble breathing. She pointed at Jun Wu Yao, turned back to face Jun Wu Xie and said, ¡°Little Wu Xie....you couldn¡¯t have...¡±

    Jun Wu Xie nodded silently, feeling some pity for her overwhelmed sister.

    Shen Yan Xiao staggered back in shock and fell into a deep silence.

    Di Xiu, standing behind her, was surprised as well but had a much calmer reaction than Shen Yan Xiao. He looked up at the enemy who had fought against him for many years and could not see any more evil in that pair of violet eyes. All he could see were loving eyes looking at Jun Wu Xie as if she was the only person in the world.

    Di Xiu knew that that look meant.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be!¡± Shen Yan Xiao grabbed Jun Wu Xie by the shoulders and said, ¡°Little Wu Xie, do you know who he is? He¡¯s an evil man who almost destroyed a whole world!¡±

    Jun Wu Xieughed bitterly as she looked at her good friend and helplessly looked towards the so-called evil man.

    Jun Wu Yao raised both his hands to protest his innocence to his wife.

    ¡°Xiao Xiao....¡± Jun Wu Xie tried to speak.

    However...

    ¡°He must have tricked you!¡± Shen Yan Xiao asserted.

    ¡°....¡± Jun Wu Xie was at a loss for words and could only look at Jun Wu Yao with an expression that only both of them knew.

    Jun Wu Yao¡¯s head was beginning to hurt. His wife¡¯s expression meant that he should be cleaning up his own mess but he felt so maligned as the deeds from his previous life had nothing to do with him, even though Shen Yan Xiao disagreed.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The confused look on Qiao Chen¡¯s face said it all, in addition to the chaotic scene in front of him, these strangers also had mystical golden glows.

    Hua Yao and the others were just as confused.

    Jun Mo Ye went over to Jun Wu Yao¡¯s leg, pulled on his trouser leg and said, ¡°Father, hug.¡±

    Jun Wu Yao bent down and picked his daughter up, all the while being watched by Shen Yan Xiao¡¯s wary eyes.

    Despite her young age, Little Mo Ye could tell that the beautifuldy in front of her did not seem to like her father and furthermore, by standing in front of her mother, prevented her from getting a hug from her.

    The aggrieved Little Mo Ye pointed a stubby little finger at the strangedy and said, ¡°Naughty!¡±

    ¡°.....¡± Shen Yan Xiao was frozen to the spot.

    Although she did not like Satan, she had great affection for Jun Wu Xie and consequently, her offspring. But to be despised by her after only one meeting was a great setback for her!

    Her whole being just wilted.

    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to call my mother bad!¡± Suddenly, a green glow and a handsome boy appeared in front of Shen Yan Xiao, staring at Jun Mo Ye who was in her father¡¯s arms.

 Chapter 3121 - Xiao Xie 5

    <h4>Chapter 3121 Xiao Xie 5</h4>

    The young boy looked to be about right or nine and was very handsome, with Shen Yan Xiao¡¯s eyebrows. Despite his young age, he had an impressive aura about him.

    Little Mo Ye had been the apple of everyone¡¯s eye since she was born and had never been scolded in such a way before. When faced with the fierce look of the older boy in front of her, she suddenly burst out crying.

    ¡°Boo hoo hoo...¡±

    Her crying removed all the awkwardness in the yard but reced it with panic as nobody knew what to do.

    When Shen Yan Xiao saw the little girl who looked like Jun Wu Xie bawling, her heart went soft and turning to her own son, she suddenly pped him across the face saying, ¡°Who said you could be fierce to her?!¡±

    The boy, after receiving the p, looked at his mother in puzzlement, feeling quite wronged.

    ¡°Boo hoo hoo...I want my mother....boo hoo hoo....he was fierce to me....¡± Little Mo Ye was quite a pitiful sight, crying in her father¡¯s arms.

    At this moment, Shen Yan Xiao couldn¡¯t take it any longer and urged Jun Wu Xie tofort her child.

    Jun Wu Xie picked up the red eyed child while wryly smiling and Little Mo Ye started to cry even more.

    As Jun Wu Yaoforted his daughter from the side, the image of the happy family of three made Shen Yan Xiao feel a bit depressed.

    ¡°Alright, Satan is no longer who he used to be and I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t want that child to continue crying.¡± Di Xiu looked at Jun Wu Xie and smiled.

    Shen Yan Xiao¡¯s eyebrows were twisted into a knot.

    ¡°What about the things in the past? This guy has been a thorn in your side for many years.¡±

    Di Xiu shook his head, ¡°Would I have met you if not for him?¡±

    Shen Yan Xiao¡¯s face turned red.

    One one side Shen Yan Xiao and Di Xiu were going back and forth and on the other, Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao were trying tofort their daughter.

    The boy who caused it all did not know what was happening.

    Things seemedpletely different from what he had imagined.

    ¡°Why are you still standing there? Quickly go and apologise to her!¡± Shen Yan Xiao red at her son.

    The boy resigned himself to his fate and went up to Jun Mo Ye saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to be fierce to you, I just didn¡¯t want you to say my mother is bad. Stop crying ok?¡±

    Little Mo Ye looked at the older boy and wiped away a tear, asking, ¡°Will you be fierce to me again in the future?¡±

    The boy immediately shook his head.

    Xiao Moye looked at her father and mother, and after getting some encouragement from them, slowly came down from Jun Wu Xie¡¯s embrace and walked to the young boy, saying, ¡°Then I can forgive you, but you have to tell me your name so that if you are fierce to me again in the future, I will carve your name on the back of a little turtle and let everyoneugh at you.¡±

    The threat was spoken in all seriousness but instead made all the adults in the audienceugh.

    The boy however, took it seriously and said, ¡°I am Di Jing and I mean what I say.¡±

    ¡°Di Jing?¡± Xiao Mo Ye was confused.

    Di Jing stepped forward, took Xiao Mo Ye¡¯s small hand in his and wrote his name on her palm.

    ¡°It¡¯s these two words, you must remember them.¡±

 Chapter 3122 - Xiao Xie 6

    <h4>Chapter 3122 Xiao Xie 6</h4>

    The two children shook hands and made peace and with that, all was well. Despite her misgivings, Shen Yan Xiao had little choice to ept the situation when she saw the deep love between Jun Wu Xie and Jun Wu Yao. However she still gave him a stern warning that if he were to ever mistreat Jun Wu Xie, she would challenge him to a fight to the death.

    Jun Wu Yao could only nod in agreement.

    With the atmosphere eased, Jun Wu Xie and Shen Yan Xiao introduced everybody to each other. When meeting each other, everyone had a feeling that they should have met sooner.

    Everybody was in a good mood.

    The newly acquainted Jun Mo Ye and Di Jing were off having their own fun.

    The still red eyed Jun Mo Ye had all but forgotten the unpleasantness of earlier. She¡¯d always been surrounded by adults and never had a ymate close to her age before and so she was naturally happy to y with him.

    In the Jun household, Little Mo Ye was like the small master, pulling Di Jing everywhere to show him things and out of guilt of his treatment earlier, he just went along with what she wanted to do.

    ¡°This is Lord Meh Meh, so soft.¡± When Little Mo Ye found Lord Meh Meh who was hiding in the corner of the courtyard, her little eyes sparkled and she reached out her hands.

    Lord Meh Meh, when seeing Little Mo Yeing after it, immediately started to run away, together with Blood Sacrificial Rabbit.

    ¡°Hey don¡¯t run! This is Brother Jing, he won¡¯t hurt you!¡± Little Mo Ye cried out anxiously as the two creatures ran away.

    Di Jing just kept quiet.

    He did not think the two creatures were running away from him.

    Little Mo Ye continued to give chase and would have fallen over if Di Jing hadn¡¯t held her upright.

    Zhu Que, who had been quietly observing the child she had brought up, finally understood. She wiped away a warm tear and threw the food she had been holding onto the floor.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that good? Now you don¡¯t have to pick up after her all day.¡± Tao Tie happily stuffed a peach into her mouth.

    Zhu Que sighed softly and realised that actually being a babysitter was not bad too.

    At least...

    It was better than the treatment of those two.

    The Jun family had just finished their wedding banquet but with the unexpected arrival of these new guests, they closed the main doors to have another one. Qiao Chu and the rest who had not left, also stayed for another party.

    ¡°I say to you my brother, I think we will get along, what¡¯s your name?¡± A slightly drunk Qiao Chu said to a handsome man after a few drinks.

    ¡°Ah, my name is Tang Na Zhi. Let¡¯s have a few more drinks!¡± The man replied as they continued drinking and put their arms on each other¡¯s shoulders.

    Li Xiao Wei looked on at her drunk brother and shook her head helplessly. She looked up and saw Hua Yao who had a simr look of resignation on her face.

    They were all useless guys!

 Chapter 3123 - The End â€“ Matchmaking

    <h4>Chapter 3123</h4>

    <h4>The End ¨C Matchmaking</h4>

    A song here and a ss there and it waste into the night before anyone knew it and everyone present had be onerge boisterous group.

    Jun Wu Xie and Shen Yan Xiao had not seen each other for ages and had much to catch up on.

    Di Xie and Jun Wu Yao sat next to their respective wives, their feud now a thing of the past as they now only cared about the women next to them.

    The so-called hatred had been resolved.

    Fan Zhuo smiled and surveyed the happy scene in front of him and gradually came to rest his gaze on the handsome, smiling man seated opposite him. He was a man of few words and when the drunk Tang Na Zhi said something to him, he felt his hair stand on end.

    If he remembered correctly, the man¡¯s name was Qi Xia.

    Fan Zhuo was curious about this man and observed him closely. After a while, he noticed that despite his outwardly casual demeanour, he carried an unmistakable air of sadness with him.

    Qi Xia, who was in the middle of taking a drink, felt someone looking at him and raised his head to look Fan Zhuo in the eye.

    The two intelligent men said nothing to each other. Qi Xia raised his ss and they made a silent toast to each other.

    Fan Zhuo could not help but sigh after drinking the wine.

    The moonlight was bright and the smell of wine filled the air.

    The two tired children were carried back to the hall by Zhu Que and Tao Tie and their respective mothers took them over. Upon seeing the two sleeping children, Shen Yan Xiao shed a mischievous smile and looked over at Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie knew exactly what that look meant.

    ¡°Little Wu Xie, look...your LIttle Mo Ye is so well behaved and my son isn¡¯t ugly. They may have gotten off on the wrong foot but they seem to be getting along fine now. Why don¡¯t we....¡±

    Shen Yan Xiao fluttered her eyelids at Jun Wu Xie.

    Jun Wu Xie was helpless when it came to her friend¡¯s way of thinking, but....

    Regarding this proposal, she not only did not mind, she happily supported it.

    ¡°It¡¯s all well and good but we live in different worlds. It¡¯s easy to say when we are together but when the timees for one of us to have to be separated from our child, there will be some difficulty.¡± Jun Wu Xie sighed lightly.

    Shen Yan Xiao ayed her friend¡¯s worry, ¡°It¡¯s a small matter, we¡¯ve been fooled by the main god long enough and he should be grateful that we don¡¯t take our revenge on him. Getting him to solve this issue won¡¯t be a problem.¡±

    Although Shen Yan Xiao was reluctant to bring him up, she had to admit that he was at a higher level than her or Jun Wu Xie.

    ¡°If that is possible, then I don¡¯t see any issue.¡± Jun Wu Xie nodded.

    The two children did not know that their futures had already been decided by their mothers while they were sleeping.

    And that shared future will be another story.

    For now, they were still children and they had a very long road ahead of them.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!